,thread_title,thread_href,message_timestamp,message_username,message
0,Universe Wars IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=19&t=3174,2011-04-27T02:15:12,Sekhmet,"<span style=""font-size: 200%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Kyia</span></span><br/><br/>Dusk was slowly melting into the grassy landscape around Kyianna Phoenix's secluded countryside home. She looked up to the sky and breathed a happy sigh. Her hands were covered in paint and her clothes were dirty, but she couldn't care less. Today was the day. She would meet the messengers and finally come to understand the baffling situation. She could have wasted time being nervous, but that wouldn't have been any fun. Brushing off her clothes, Kyia began to clean up her yard. She had been outside enjoying the sunshine and painting an abstract depiction using a mixture of different â€œcoolâ€ colours. The paint was now splashed on the grass from the bit of splatter-painting she'd done.<br/><br/>Kyia made quick work of picking up the cans and tubes of paint scattered across the lawn and the bench of her low porch. When she had gathered all of the paint containers, Kyia walked up the stairs with her arms wrapped around the items to the door of her ranch-style home. The siding on the house was almost slate-gray, the pillars between the deck and overhanging roof made of gray-black fieldstone. The trim around the doors and windows was white.<br/><br/>Using her hip, Kyia slid the glass door open and stepped inside. The house was dim; no lights were on. Carefully but almost clumsily, she walked to the kitchen and set the paint cans down on the island table, the top of which was black marble veined with white. Socrates, her large wolf-dog hybrid, was alerted by the sounds of her arrival and padded up to greet his master. With doglike awkwardness, he shoved his head into her legs and begged for attention. Kyia obliged, petted the pooch. His pink tongue flopped out of his mouth and his dark eyes glittered with jubilation. Kyia wondered for a moment why it was thought that animals couldn't reach nirvana when dogs seemed to always be in a state of complete bliss.<br/><br/>Not pondering the philosophical side of life any longer, Kyia made her way back outside to collect the rest of the art utensils. The door was left open and Socrates followed. Kyia briskly picked up the brushes in one hand and the drying canvas in the other. Socrates bounced along at her feet the whole time. Excited, he ran a distance from her, lowered himself down in a playful stance, then ran back to his owner. Kyia giggled at his enthusiasm before she ascended the two steps of her fieldstone porch. She walked into the door and made sure Socrates had entered before she slid the door closed. Kyia placed the canvas and paintbrushes on the island table, slinked over to the side with the stainless steel sink. She twisted the handle to turn the warm water on. She produced a dot of soap from the dispenser next to the neck of the sink and washed her hands thoroughly until all the paint streamed off in the bubbly water that pooled in a colourful puddle before being washed down the drain.<br/><br/>After Kyia dried her hands on the retro-patterned towel, she picked up the canvas she had just finished painting. She studied it closely with a bright smile on her face. A purple-and-white cloudy background was splattered with blue and green paint, the top layer being thin white circles outlined in a thinner still black silhouette. She was particularly proud of it. Knowing she had to hurry, though, Kyia put the painting back down and walked into the hallway to her right. Down the corridor she found her bedroom and entered. She closed the door behind her. Socrates had followed her and lay sprawled out on her bed. The dog took up almost the whole mattress. The room was painted black with abstract orange, green, and blue rounded and hollow squares scattered about to give the dark room a splash of colour.<br/><br/>Kyia shook her head happily at her canine companion and turned to her closet. Before she chose anything, she removed her current attire quickly. She walked to the cabinet at the end of her queen-sized bed and pulled open a drawer. She took out a pair of black feminine boxers and a dark gray bra. Kyia pulled the boxers on first then draped the bra around her shoulders and fastened the front snap. Underwear on, she returned to the closet and picked out a black tank top and a pair of ripped blue jeans. The clothes fit snugly. After she got dressed, Kyia looked in the mirror. Her black-and-blonde hair fell as it usually did, slightly messed and mostly straight. The garments she'd chosen fit both her body and personality nicely. Her butterfly necklace still sparkled around her neck. She thought she looked alright. She brushed her hair a bit, though. Even if she didn't look like job-interview material, at least she looked like herself. Kyia didn't much care about first impressions being good, just about them being<span style=""font-style: italic"">correct</span>.<br/><br/>Socrates made a low growling noise from the bed and when Kyia looked, he let out a quiet bark. Kyia smiled at her dog and jumped on the mattress with him. She tackled him lightly and rubbed his head roughly. The dog chuffed and wailed in playful protest while pawing at the small girl roughhousing him. Kyia giggled, patted Socrates again, stood up. She looked at the clock on her wall, a sable analog with roman numerals. It was almost 7:15pm, almost time for darkness to begin creeping across the peaceful meadow-like landscape. Damn, time to go.<br/><br/>Kyia walked out of the room, left the door open. She let Socrates wander the house while she was gone. When the dog was lonely, he liked to lay on his master's bed. He was comforted by the familiar scent.<br/><br/>Once Kyia was in the kitchen again, she patted her pockets and thought about anything she might need. Her cell phone was on the nightstand in her roomâ€”she left it there after deciding she wouldn't need it. She had already called her friends, ex colleagues, anyone who might need to contact her. She informed them that she would be taking a â€œvacationâ€, and thus wouldn't be home. A close friend, a red-headed awkward man named Connor would show up the next morning to feed Socrates and check on the house. Lucky for Kyia, her friends were gullible and didn't ask many questions. â€œHope you meet some smexy guys out there,â€ was all Connor had told her after finding out about her vacation. In response, Kyia had giggled, shook her head, and told him that she wished him the exact same.<br/><br/>Nothing forgotten, Kyia saluted Socrates playfully and walked out the door. She had a bit of a walk ahead of her. She slipped her hands into her pockets and jumped off the porch with her attention directed to the watercolour sky. The evening was turning out to be beautiful and Kyia smiled. The golden-orange sunlight poured down on the grass and shrubbery as Kyia walked through her large lawn and back into the green hills.<br/><br/>The thought of meeting the messengers was making Kyia more nervous with every step she took toward the rendezvous spot. The adrenaline made her a little jittery but she ignored it in favour of more pressing emotions. Emotions like worry. What was this whole war about? Who started the fighting? How close were they to the danger? And how close were they to the situation going critical?<br/><br/>Those would all be answered soon, Kyia assured herself. She finally reached the place and looked around. Nothing. No one. She looked up to the sky. Same story. At least she wasn't late. Kyia sat down on the hill and relaxed. The messengers should show up soon and let her in on the situation. For now, though, she could clear her mind and chill. The heat was slowly seeping out of the air as the sun sank further below the bluffs in the distance. It was almost night. The first few stars began to glitter in the rapidly-darkening sky and Kyia identified them as she saw them. She grinned to herself and laughed.<br/><br/>â€œWow, I really am a dork,â€ she told herself with a lighthearted chuckle."
1,Universe Wars IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=19&t=3174,2011-04-28T09:46:20,2.2zenith,"(should put a link in ooc)<br/><br/>The very ground shook as black armored demons pounded their way over the red-tinted landscape. Raculos continued firing at the armored giants as they began to wreck havoc among their ranks. A pair of his clawed hands reloaded while the other pair continued firing, emptying the clip onto seemingly unpenetratable armor. The giant swung his fist, sending Groxians flying, acid sprayed from the top of its wrist, corroding the thin armor of the Grox. Then the giant stopped. The final bullet struck the undented armor with a hollow note. The giant turned to face its challenger, Raculos. It advanced, grey orbs ripping out of fallen Groxians supine forms, the orbs merged into a sword. A sword which thrummed with pure power und ruthlessness. The giant slashed, but Raculos ducked, the narrow blade missing him by inches. He lost his balance and toppled on his back. And watched as a heavt metal boot descended on his face.<br/><br/>Terminus removed his foot from the fallen Groxian. A red glyph appeared in his vision. He tapped it and a reverbrating voice spoke, ""By orders of the Avenged Council, we command you, Terminus Talonwrath, to lead squad 5Â¤ to Planet 62 and by all means, to bring glory and respect to the Cryx Emipire! Do not fear defeat my brother, fleet 365 will meet with your forces and join this glorious action. For the glory of Cryx!""<br/><br/>""For the glory of Cryx!"" he responded and the transmission closed. He shook his head in frustration, he would not be here to win Cryx the glory over the arrogant Grox. He tapped two green symbols turning them red at his touch. ""Brothers, I would not be able to join you on this conquest! I have been summoned to Planet 62 by the Avenged Council-""<br/><br/>""What? Planet 62? The one which Kyrad called backward and grotty? Good luck brother! May your enemies cower before you!""<br/><br/>""And yours too,"" Terminus bowed and tapped the symbols, returning them to their original state and cutting the transmission.<br/><br/>Terminus called down the Haunter gunship and boarded the ramp, not waiting for the ship to land on the dusty terrain. The familiar green mist clung on every part of the ship's passageways. The ship thrusted forward as the Supreme Commander entered the bridge. ""Planet 62 list. "" he rumbled into an floating metal orb by his side.<br/><br/>A hologram appeared in front of him and he scanned the data with slight intrest.<br/><br/>PLANET 62<br/>EARTH<br/>SOLAR SYSTEM<br/>STATUS: UNCLAIMED<br/>TECHNOLOGICAL/WEAP: PROJECTILES, EXPLOSIVES, NUCLEAR PARTICLES<br/>COORDINATES: 3065/1011<br/><br/>Terminus nodded and tapped the glyph on the armrest, ""Onto renzevous point 59, cloak as we exit slipspace!""<br/>A portal opened ahead, held up by the glyphs of Terra, Vento and Fiamma. Terminus chuckled, the natives would not know what hit them."
2,Shadows Dance (Slower) IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=102,2010-05-19T04:30:34,Lady Aime,"Long, shining white teeth flash in waning light, followed by the flick and dart of a black forked tongue. Malignant purple eyes, no pupil to be seen, appear in the sea of black fur as he shuts his gaping maw. He lives alone on his cave, big enough for him to be in and turn around, and another should he choose to have company. He stood at the lip and looked out for his company, admiring the colors of fall, such a wonderful season, everything is dying and he is still healthy and alive.<br/>He jumps out, spreading his wings partly and landing with a very solid, earth shaking thump. 210 pounds of muscle, bone and fat, standing solid and proud on the dark earth. He licks his lips and looks around and straitens his wings. He fancies some entertainment this evening, after a nap he feels awake and in need of stimulation.<br/>Instead, he struts down an invisible path, meandering his way, tail waving and head held high, into the trees in search of anything to hold his interest. For how his path is taking him towards the water, he could do with a thin drink for start, maybe try to spear fish with his claws if he finds any to appeal to him.<br/>Riamost Trekist is Alpha of the Clan of RevelitSixt Shadows, he lusts for power, driven by greed he is their leader, and has been for 250 years. He love himself, and those in his clan. His greed has driven him to take in some of the more untrusted at times, but it makes  him more powerful. After all, if it's rare, and you have it, it means someone else does not."
3,Shadows Dance (Slower) IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=102,2010-05-30T09:40:43,Lady_BlackWolf,"Haru had risen early, she liked the way the sun heated her sin black pelt. The blackness attracting the ray's like a mouse to cheese. She streched out her tighten muscles from laying on a thick oak tree branch. The tree screamed in aganoy as her claws raked against the bark, carving long streaks into it. She prickled her paws digits like she was playing a piano, with her enlongated claw taping a few types against the aged bark. Tail whiping from side to side as she slide her pupilless sea of purple orbs around her surroundings. She rolled her shoulders and jumped off from her perch and flaped open her wings at the last moment to catch herself, softening her landing she heard in the distance a fainter thump, Haru swiveled her ears to try and catch any further sounds.<br/><br/>Tilting her head up towards the darkening sky, she opened her maw and flicked out her forked tounge in a snake manner, catching the surrounding scents and tastes.<span style=""font-style: italic""> Raimost.</span>The smell and taste of Raimost was strong on the wind and she couldnt help but throw herself anyfaster in the direction he came from. Soon she could feel his pressence more and she slowed down her run and peered out of a thicket of bushes. His muscular self was sipping from a stream, the image it self was to die for, she had to catch herself from drooling alittle,<span style=""font-style: italic""> Ugh, he should be the one drooling over me, not me drooling over him.""</span><br/><br/>With that thought she bounded out of the thicket as suductivly as she could muster. She worked the hips, swaying they suductivly. She made her tail bushy at the base but slim near the nip, oh the things she could muddle in with that tail of hers. Her eyes were lidded half ways as she took in the mouth watering sight of that hunk of meat alpha. Claw tapping against the harden soil over much tramples, she dipped her head as she made her way to the stram, slowly lapping up the elixure of life. She let her lids fully close tho kept alert swiveling her round and  semi bitten off ears, tho the one bitten was a bit lop sided and drupped.<br/><br/>She glanced up and licked up the water that had accumulated around her muzzel, then bowed slightly at her Alpha, ""Ah, Good Night Alpha Raimost, How does this evening treat you?"" She sudductivly rose from the position and held her tail semi high and held her head also semi high. Being a Delta had some benifits but she did know her place if he was in a rather nasty mood, which she crossed a leg in front in a little defensive stance."
4,Shadows Dance (Slower) IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=102,2010-05-31T22:34:58,Lady Aime,"He was trying to decide if he was hungry or not. It was hard to say. They did not have to eat every day, a few days would not harm them, and they may well start to be hungry again. He was considering it, or just hunting for the fun of it. He could feel that another was near by and this distracted his idol thoughts.<br/><br/>He tensed a moment at the velvety tones and licked water beads from his nicked and scared devil black lips. Violent purple eyes flick up, followed by chipped ears that stand tall, lastly his thick skulled head rises high above his square shoulders. He turns his head slightly eyes towards her ""Haru, it's a lovely evening. How are you?"" he asks with civility, his deeper, resonating tones floating on the near still air.<br/><br/>He appraises his companion. She is a beautiful example of lust, and being this is a smaller village she is the only full lust at the present. Her paws are crossed in a  defensive way, but it adds to an alluring appeal of her. Riamost, as Alpha will need to set an example. While he has had couplings in his time he must be careful as an Alpha to choose with the thought of the pack in mind. Should he tangle wrongly, the Clan would suffer its females fighting. He flicks his wings at his sides and holds his tail high. He notes her holding herself a little lower as per her status and it pleases him more, she knows her place, and he can trust her as much as he could for a Shadow."
5,Shadows Dance (Slower) IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=102,2010-06-05T20:44:17,Forgotten Wolf,"Renrin occasionally had his ambitious plans but tonight he might have been pushing the limitâ€¦ He was pretty sure he thought it through enough though. He watched from his hidden place the merchant wagon he had been stalking. The Shadow was actually lucky as most travelled in caravan but Renrin figure this was some upstart trying to get his foot in the world. The poor soul didnâ€™t even seem to care about the dangers of these woods, probably thinking it silly superstition.<br/><br/>Things got even better when the merchant stopped to make camp for the night. Renrin smiled and stalked closer, carefully moving to avoid sound and slipping in and out of shadows. Only the horse seemed to have a hint that something was wrong, shifting uncomfortably while its owner went about setting up camp. The Shadow waited till the man was focused on unhitching his before bolting out to the wagon and then suddenly melding with the shadow under it.<br/><br/>The man caught the movement out of the corner of his eye but before he could look the horse bolted (luckily without the wagon) and knocking him over in the process. The man could only watch as the beast took off leaving him all alone. After he got up he checked to see what it was he had seen and had scared his horse but ultimately could not find anything. Giving a tired and annoyed sigh, he started off to try and retrieve his horse hoping it didnâ€™t run far. He didnâ€™t get very far though as he turned his back Renrin leapt from the wagonâ€™s shadow upon the man and snapped his neck.<br/><br/>Now free of distractions, the wolf hoped up onto the wagon and began sniffing around at the manâ€™s wares. He found some salted meats and jerky which will be a nice addition to the packs storesâ€¦ or rather his store and who ever wants it needs to pay him somehow. There was a bag of coin and he found a small package of jewelry, if Renrin had to guess it was meant as a present for the manâ€™s female interest back where ever he came from. Among the boxes and bags there was also some spices, one not completely sealed and Renrin spent a minute sneezing to clear out what had went up his nose. The he came to the barrels and if his noise was right they were the true find. Several barrels filled with assorted alcoholic beverages. A big fanged grin spread across his muzzle letting his shiny white fangs out to be seen.<br/><br/><br/>It took a while but eventually he was able to move everything from the wagon to his little lair/shop. While he couldâ€™ve tried to take the wagon, the narrow paths, uneven terrain, and brush wouldâ€™ve made it impossible so instead he grabbed and flew what he could a little at a time. Everyone else was just starting to get moving when he just about finished. Renrin was usually up before everyone to do his collecting because once the villagers locked their doors for the night it made his job much harder.<br/><br/>He had made a good haul today, picked up a few things at the village and now he had an entire wagon of goods. Depending on the wants (and perhaps needs) of his fellow pack mates his shop should be fairly set for the next or twoâ€¦ maybe less.<br/><br/>After making all those trips he needed a drink though so once he made sure all his stuff was put away properly headed over to the stream. He could smell Haru and Riamost as he got closer. Once he came out of the brush he gave the Alpha a respectful nod and the lovely female a smile before he got himself his drink. He didnâ€™t say anything for now, didnâ€™t want to interrupt the Alpha if he was in the middle of something with Haru. Besides if either of them needed something theyâ€™d be coming to him for goods and working out trades."
6,Shadows Dance (Slower) IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=102,2010-06-14T06:57:50,Lady_BlackWolf,"She smiled up at him as his squared posture towered over her smaller lushes frame. She then easily laid down in front of him as another pack memeber walked up, she looked over her shoulder to see the other delta,Renrin. She smiled and pumped her lashes, he had earned his worth in the pack and he was yet another attractive male. He always knew how to get her cooked lamb. She licked her lips as she thought of the scrumpcious meat than looked back up at her alpha,"" Im farely well, tho its been a bit boring around here, alot of the game has scampered off and they are no fun."" She pouted up at him and inched her way closer to him trying to get under his chin. Once in a able postion and close enough she reached up caustiously and licked at his muzzel which still held water.<br/><br/>OOC: sorry its so short"
7,Darkened in wonderland ( Open Rp),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=10205,2012-09-06T06:05:04,Ristina,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">What was once wonderland is now simply dead land, or at least when one compares the two. Wonderland use to be a beautiful place where Dear Alice could travel down the rabbit hole and land inside a tree trunk; where flowers, trees, creatures, and water was pure. All the land then was at peace , or at least , should it be said , as normal as wonderland could get. <br/><br/>But with time away from Alice the world began to rot. Every year that passed another part of wonderland faded. Though without Alice there could be no Alyssa which meant , without a doubt, wonderland was fated to fade away. First the lakes that were once pure, and clear slowly turned musty, growing mold at the bottom, till the entire lake was a gross muddy green. Just the thought of drinking from such a place was well, a crime to one's heath. Think of it like the lake is poison and if sipped a untimely fate could befall the drinker.<br/><br/>From there the flowers began to rot, only skeletons of what use to be flowers remained with wilted grass that looked so brown it's actually sad. No more flowers, no more tea time which makes a very sad mad hatter, or maybe a fading insane one for sure. With dying trees they began to look deader and deader, even poor Cheshire cat was losing beauty.<br/><br/>Now that Wonderland was more like dead land it seemed the Red queen and the Red king could gain far more power in terrain and scared followers. Bloodshed and death began to slowly take over wonderland, all happiness faded, it was now , man ear man world, except for the white queen's small amount of land, her castle still rose above the red queen's. Her land was more decorative, and pretty, but death was still picking at the land. They needed Alice now more , than any other time. </span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF4000"">"" Catastrophe , catastrophe, little birdie little birdie what do you see? i see red, and red with blue. "" The mad hatter sat a rather  decaying chair ; wood was overly rotted, and it squeaked as she kicked her feet up on the tilted table of greenish gray wood in the middle of nothingness.Her medium length red hair fell behind her ear, as she twirled her black hat. Who ever said a skull face wasn't scary? She use to be pretty, now, now she was just....... simply destroyed.<br/><br/>Her hand quickly checked the right hand's wrist which had a black time watch , though it was stuck on midnight. It seemed the time never changed and her need for just one sip of tea well it never faded. Dear Alice where tis the beauty of the pitiful world. Time has crushed this place, and if dear so soon nothing will be just that..nothing. <br/><br/>Absentmindedly she swatted her black cane ( that could turn into a gun) at a black skeleton bird. It should of been a crow but now, well now , it was , dead. "" Shoo, shoo , shoo , shoo little deadling, i'm not ready to go, please , please , leave.""    </span><br/><br/>Marissa Kiona awoke from yet again another od dream of a decaying world. It wasn't the first time, nor the last. She had though Alice in wonderland was just stupid child stories but now, she was starting to notice the nightmarish pattern. Fact was , it was really creepy even to her , which she love horror stories.<br/><br/>Her white hands hit her alarm clock which was buzzing at an alarming loud rate. Not only that but her supposed roommate to Hearts of strong high school/ college still hadn't showed up. Don,t ask but the school was stranger than even her dreams. Give or take though her room felt more like an insaine asylum than really a  dorm room. Plane white stone walls lined the large room, and two beds fit in the room , one on the right , and one on the left. There was so much room, they could of split it in two, but whatever.<br/><br/>She slid out of the bed in white nightgown, redish orange hair flowing down to her mid back. One hand rubbed her right eye as she grabbed a brush and raked through the hair, then grabbed her normal outfit which was basically a plane black tank top, with gothy pants, and one  arm bracer that had an orange design, while the other hand had three blood red bracelets.<br/><br/>First thing first, her legs lead her out of the dorm room, through the brown stone hallway down a curvy dark stairwell, past a large ballroom, and into a very cave like caffeteria. Where there was absolutely no one. Somewhere she felt the need to almost complain that breakfeast time was like tea time. What was she? Going insaine now due to her dreams?<br/><br/>She walked to the farthest table, and sat down. Finding that the silence, and emptiness a safe heaven for now."
8,Darkened in wonderland ( Open Rp),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=10205,2012-09-07T19:26:30,Sinterklaas,"Daria arrived at the school rather later than the other students, carrying her suitcases in her hands.  She was a short, thin girl with mousey brown hair and glasses.  Her slender frame was clad in a knit sweater and a plain brown skirt.  It was her first time away from home for more than a night or two and she was feeling very nervous.<br/><br/>She wandered through the empty stone halls, unsure of where to go, until she reached a cafeteria.  It was an enormous room with massive wooden tables and very little decoration.  It was not very inviting.  Still, there was a girl with red hair sitting there.<br/><br/>Daria approached her tentatively.  ""Uh hello.  I'm Daria.  I don't suppose you know where I'm supposed to go do you?""<br/><br/>Daria hated not knowing her schedule, or what was expected.  She lead a very regimented life.  Hopefully there would be a teacher around soon to give her some guidance."
9,Darkened in wonderland ( Open Rp),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=10205,2012-09-07T19:54:47,The Creator 7,"Tweedle Dee and Tweedle Dum were literally twiddling thumbs in the woods where they lived. The vines on their beloved cottage had died and the morter between the stones of their cottage was crumbling, leaving large holes in the walls.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #40FF00"">""What shall we ever do?""</span>Tweedle Dee wailed.<br/><span style=""color: #40FFFF"">""I dunno know......""</span>Tweedle Dum cried as she tweddled.<br/><span style=""color: #80FF00"">""Let's go ask the Madder Hatter. She always knows what to do....""</span>Tweedle Dee decided for the pair of them.<br/><br/>Off the twins ran to find The Mad Hatter. She was where they figured.... at the tea party with no tea since there was no clean water any longer.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #80FF00"">""Please Mad Hatter, tell us what to do. There is no water for our vines and our mortor is now crumbling so much that there are many big holes in our wall.""</span>Tweedle Dee asked with Tweedle Dum beside her.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF4000"">In a dorm room far away, a girl threw her pillow at her room mate.<br/><br/>""Stop it! I am tired of those stupid dreams of yours."" Deidra spoke harshly for she was not sleeping very well for the past week. <br/><br/>Susan threw the pillow back.<br/>""It's not my fault! The Professor is to blame.He said that people who are close to each other can dream the same dreams as the one they are close to. Dumb psychology class! I wish I could get out of it.....""  she got up out of her bed. <br/><br/>Both girls were grumbling to themselves as they got dressed. As they left their room to head downstairs to the so called Dining Room, Deidra made a suggestion.<br/><br/>""We shall take some kind of sleeping pills tonight. That way we both can get a decent night's sleep."" <br/><br/>""All right, I'll go out and buy some after breakfast. And I won't share any other strange ideas with you."" Susan grumbled as she headed down the spiral stairs. <br/>""At least the stairs are stairs even tho they a bit dusty and creaky where as if we were in our dream world, we'd most likely be falling into the infinite hole into who knows where..... "" Susan spoke quietly as she was thinking of her dream from the night before. It seemed so real to her.<br/><br/>""Forget the dream will you! Let's go eat."" Deidra growled warningly as they entered the gloomy dining room and sat down at the first table they came to. Only one other person was there......</span>"
10,Darkened in wonderland ( Open Rp),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=10205,2012-09-08T20:26:36,skittles1313,"Mary-Anne woke very slowly and looked around. Her dorm room sat in front of her, very empty, but still hers. She had a private room so there was no other person in the bed across from her, just empty space. She slowly got out of bed and shook her head a bit.<br/><br/>""I could have sworn that...that I was somewhere else when I fell asleep last."" She spoke to herself. ""How silly...I can't have been anywhere but my own room. Light must be playing tricks on me once again.""<br/><br/>She got dressed in her blue dress that she bought for school and threw on some tattered finger-less gloves and stockings, brushed her hair, and headed out of her room for breakfast. She was on the very top floor so it was a long walk down the stairs to the dining area. As she walked a dark forest kept coming to her head, ruins and burned down buildings were seen here and there.<br/><br/>""Such a sad place."" She said a little louder than expected as she finally entered the dining area."
11,Darkened in wonderland ( Open Rp),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=10205,2012-09-08T23:52:16,Applepoisoneer,"Raine's breathing came heavily in her sleep, it was one of those dreams again; of sex and conquest, despair and decay, madness and the perfect balance of sane ideas.  Her chest heaved and her hands went through her satiny hair.  Her eyes flew open and dragged a gasp behind them.  Where were these dreams comming from?  Was it some kind of internal fantasy?  She knew what came next, she had to call upon Darius to help her work through the tensity she was still retaining from the dream, or it would pollute the rest of her day.<br/><br/>From her room, she moved swiftly down the hall, still in her long, red, lacey night gown.  She'd pulled a black scarf over her shoulders like a shawl to cover her up a little better.  It wasn't a very long walk accross the school's length to the male side of the dorm, as she was on the last row of rooms before the main school separated the genders.  She knew there would be no one in Darius's room besides him, as he was given special permission to live alone due to his medical and overall psychological condition.  Though the administrators would surely revoke the privalage  if they found out about her late night/ early morning visitations to his chamber.  But it was needed, no, required that she see him very often, especially after those dreams, those wonderous and sometimes frighteningly real dreams!<br/><br/>Darius no longer locked his door at night, as he knew it really angered Raine, and he didn't want to be responsible for that.  When she was angry, she was almost dangerous.  However, it was almost always to others.  He knew, whether anyone else saw it or not, that she loved him dearly.  This reassuring thought made it much easier to deal with her visits and occasional rage.  When she called upon him this time, he was still asleep.<br/><br/>Raine pushed the door open very quietly, peeping in like a child peering into her parents' bedroom.  She loved to watch him sleep, it filled her with a kind of peace that very little else could.  She stepped in bare feet, almost noislessly, encircling the lump in his bed where his body was curled in slightly troubled sleep with her own warm, thinly covered form.<br/><br/>He blinked his large brown eyes open slowly and tried to smile, though the troubles of his sleep had followed him into life.  He turned on his side and burried his face in her breasts.<br/><br/>""Did you have another nightmare?"" She asked, soothingly stroking his long black hair.  A little greesey, but shiny and strong.  Darius nodded invisabley, but Raine felt it in her chest. She sighed, knowing that when he was like this, there was no point in demanding attention.  It was alright though, just to be this close to him, this needed by him.<br/><br/>""Well, maybe a little breakfast would do you some good. Get dressed and I'll meet you down in the cafeteria.""  She didn't want to pull herself away yet, though she had given a command.  Something warm filled her whenever  he was like this with her. She didn't want that to go away just yet.<br/><br/><br/>Again, Darius nodded into her chest, pulling his face from it's safe hiding place and sat up.  Raine had stood as he sat, moving to his closet and peering through the close hanging therein.  She pulled out a red sweater, a black collared shirt and a pair of dark jeans and laid them gentley on the bed.  With that task complete, she kissed him gentley and went back to her room to dress herself.<br/><br/>She pulled out a black sweater and a short red and black plaid skirt.  She drew out a pair of black knee-high socks with red stripes, and pulled them on.  Slipping into her little black heels, she fixed her hair with black bobbies and a little red flower pin.  She was already on her way to breakfast when she saw a new girl in a lot of brown pass her in the front.  Raine wondered who that was, and decided to continue on the the cafeteria to find out.  She would meet Darius down there and sit with him there."
12,Darkened in wonderland ( Open Rp),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=10205,2012-09-09T20:56:55,Ristina,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Uh hello. I'm Daria. I don't suppose you know where I'm supposed to go do you?""</span>The voice nearly surprised Marissa from the slight day dream she was having of blood red tea, and scrapping of claws against the old school cafeteria walls. Words written in nonsensical manner, as if in an utter desperate need for attention. She shook her head only to shake away the images that had occurred in her head. Then looked up to see that the voice belonged to a girl who was in her grade ( at least she was fairly positive of that).<br/><br/>"" If i knew that , Daria i would have pointed you in whatever direction i felt certain at which you should be. However, i am not wise when it comes to directions, and if i shall, and if you do not mind. could you keep me company?"" Marissa moved closer to the corner so that daria with her glasses, and blonde bangs, with black hair could join her. It wasn't a huge loss, but the fact that her mouth wanted to dabble in words just bothered her a little.<br/><br/>Not soon after Daria arrived tweedle dee and tweedle dum well at least that was nickname she gave the twin like friends. Even though it may seem a terrible nickname it was actually the opposite. However, she wasn't going to show that she looked into the only other pair of people on her dorm floor. Daria must of been a floor below her possibly, or , somehow avoided her view.<br/><br/>"" Twins , hi?"" Her brown eyes glanced upon the two , and a small smile came from her lips. "" What tis for breakfeast today , a sandwich , or a muffin who knows right?"" It was right then that Mary walked into the cafeteria a sad look on her face, and all of a sudden , something inside her screamed red alert. As if her dreams of a place destroyed that could be reborn quickly placed in her head.<br/><br/>""MARRRRYYYY."" Without waiting she stood up running after the poor girl till she was standing in front of her. Of course how she knew the girls name was yet again another mystery to her. Without hesitating she gave a bow. Nothing made sense but the feeling of , an awe washing , understanding. This was her hero. ?"
13,Darkened in wonderland ( Open Rp),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=10205,2012-09-10T01:13:20,Applepoisoneer,"""Geeze Marissa,"" Or at least, that's what Raine was fairly sure her name was.  ""Could you try and scare the girl more? I don't think she's convinced that you're socially awkward enough.""  The tall girl, possibly the oldest in her class due to her late birthday, was bending and unbending her right knee, leaning heavily on the left.  It was still this morning, and she couldn't quite understand why.  Every morning or so they seemed to switch.  Perhaps it was how she slept.<br/><br/>Suddenly, she caught the flick of black hair and Darius stood next to her.  ""There you are!"" She called, though he was quite near.  ""What took you?  Nevermind, let's just find a seat.""  She scanned the room, which was basically empty, finally settling on a spot not to far from where the food could be procured, but still far enough away from the others that it seemed like an entire landscape separated them.  She gestured to her lover, who took it as his que to scoot in that direction immediately.<br/><br/>The two of them set their sparce things for the day's work at the table's end and went to wait in the starting of the line for the food to be prepared.  Raine was always first in line, for basically everything.  And if it weren't her place at first, she made it her place.  Darius usually stood right next to her or slightly behind, never in front or too far away."
14,Darkened in wonderland ( Open Rp),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=10205,2012-09-10T04:07:18,skittles1313,"Mary-Anne looked startled and just stared at the girl who was bowing in front of her. Her pale skin flushed a little bit and she tried to force a smile, though she didn't know what to think. Yet before she could speak another girl had spoke up about scaring her. Soon after the other girl left with a boy and the two were left alone.<br/><br/>Mary-Anne shook off the odd feeling she had, she wasn't sure what it was, it wasn't awkward or scared. It was a feeling of finding a long lost friend or lover.<br/><br/>""Hello there. Good morning."" She spoke softly to the girl who was still bowing. ""Um...you don't need to bow to me...I'm just a simple girl."" She reached over and patted the girl on the shoulder."
15,Darkened in wonderland ( Open Rp),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=10205,2012-09-10T05:17:42,fangflame,"Ash wondered about the halls of the mens dorm for a while, walking where his feet took him. He crossed paths with a lady in a red night gown, but slunk into the shadows before he was seen. He waited there for a while, staring at a black spot on the wall across from him. He looked at it for a while before it moved. It moved!<br/>Skittered down the wall and on to the floor. Ash watched it skitter away, making no move to follow it, but slid down the wall and rested his head in his hands. On the backs of his eyelids was printed the image of a girl with crazy red hair and an even crazier hat. He heard a door open, one set of footsteps then another one close. 'Well. Must be my hint to leave.' he thought to himself, slowly getting up, moving so slowly that one would think he was a statue.<br/>The door to the room opened again and he looked over. A guy with long black hair walked out.<br/>Ash being a second time student, caught up with the guy shadowing him rather effeciently (he thought) to the cafe where there was a whole slue of people.<br/>He stood just inside the door to the side where there was no light, laughing at the red haired lady bowing to the embarrassed one. He tried to control his laughing but it was impossible. Sooner than he  expected, he was full belly laughing, the sound echoing around the stone room. He fell over, landing on his hands and knees. He held on hand against his stomach as the laughing was beginning to hurt his chest.<br/>After a couple minutes, he was calm enough to stand up and look over everyone present. ""Hello, fellow school attendees. My name is Ash Law."" He said, grinning at everyone. He loved to surprise people but his laughing had ruined it. ""I would like you all to know, that...""He paused for dramatic affect. ""Oh nevermind. Its not important."" He turned and left the cafe without getting anything to eat while laughing."
16,Darkened in wonderland ( Open Rp),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=10205,2012-09-16T18:15:25,Ristina,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Geeze Marissa,Could you try and scare the girl more? I don't think she's convinced that you're socially awkward enough.""</span>Marissa came off the bow with a scowl on her face. Socially awkward ? Her hands reached for the top hat to twirl it nonchalantly trying to decide on what rhythmatic words she might use to counter such an idea. Though the owner of the words couldn't be anymore hideous with her perfect brown hair, that made her want to vomit. Oh jez, already the violence wanted to come out and say hi.<br/><br/>""Don't be vigilante princess of shallowness miss, miss?"" There was a giant pause out of her lips as she tried to figure out what her words wanted to say. Then Jerk number two appeared it was almost saddening , nearly. Why was it so hard for her to recover names lately. well she was fine with jerk one , and jerk two that fit the pair well.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""There you are!What took you? Nevermind, let's just find a seat."" </span>It wasn't long before Jerk one pointed a direction to her Jerk two whom also didn't have a name yet to her. It was much like a blank slate for her. Jerk one had her man walk to some distant area than followed like a queen would towards her pet. It was rather amusing to her that the pair worked that way.<br/><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Hello there. Good morning.. Um...you don't need to bow to me...I'm just a simple girl.""</span>The girl that she had originally walked over to speak to seemed to be oddly embarrassed , well it wasn't like there was an entire , at a first glance the place was empty then people filed in but now as her eyes wandered over the place again odd cracks in the cement gushing blood, and red eyes peered back at her. Well maybe she was just going a wee bit insane on the sanity indicator.<br/><br/>"" Well m'lady blue , you are no simpleton in a mile of un-simpleton like people. Well was there ever really a true definition for being a simpleton? I think not , miss you must not think such tragic thoughts-"" She was cut off as another person strewn into the mix spoke with a rather huge grin.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""> ""Hello, fellow school attendees. My name is Ash Law. ""I would like you all to know, that...""</span>There was a dramatic pause as the man spoke as if waiting for all the eyes to fall on him. Which if this man wanted the floor he pretty much had at this particular moment<span style=""font-style: italic"">. ""Oh nevermind. Its not important.""</span>Then just like that the man was gone , turned around and left his haunting laugh still ringing in her ears. Oh the flavor of such surprise.<br/><br/>"" Anywho dear, we should , "" She spun around seeing people sitting, and decided like a true spontaneous female to go grab food. Her hands touched a glass cafeteria tray , and from there she took an apple to keep the doctor away, a blueberry muffin for the taste, black coffee for tastelessness, and a salted cracker for fun. Then lead the little blue girl to the two twin like girls, and the geeky looking girl. Her body slid back into place.<br/><br/>"" Break-feast oh the beauty of the day , and such a lovely surprise ."" She spoke while shoveling down food."
17,Darkened in wonderland ( Open Rp),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=10205,2012-09-24T00:28:37,skittles1313,"Mary-Anne stared as she watched the girl with her top hat seem to skip away to grab her breakfast, sort of in a trance. She shook her head a bit and followed the girl, grabbing her own trey she put a bit of cold cereal in a bowl and some milk and walked cautiously to where the girl sat down. She sat down next to her quietly, hoping that this was what the girl had wanted. She stared awkwardly at the other attendants at the table, a geeky looking girl as well as two girls that seemed like they were the same.<br/><br/>""This is such an odd place,"" she mumbled as she took a bite of her cereal and went on dreamily. ""Although, for some odd reason I feel I am no different from anyone else. We all seem a bit strange and out of place out there."" She looked to the window. She didn't know if anyone was paying attention to her but she didn't much care either. She pulled her spoon out of her mouth and stared at it for a moment. It's shiny silver surface showing her ghastly pale reflection a little distorted. She plunged the spoon back into her cereal and crossed her arms.<br/><br/>Mary-Anne looked around at the cafeteria, all sorts of people were there, but yet they all seemed like they didn't want to be here. On the contrary, Mary-Anne was quite happy to be in this place, as everyone from home was gone and she would rather be here than alone. Her eyes finally found her way back to the girl sitting next to her in the top hat. ""I'm Mary-Anne."" she said. ""Who are you?"""
18,Darkened in wonderland ( Open Rp),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=10205,2012-09-24T06:55:43,Applepoisoneer,"arius was about to wave Ash over, as he was one of the only other boys he knew at school and figured that Raine wouldn't mind him sitting with them. She never seemed to mind boys who didn't tell her what to do, it was the girls she liked to prey on. Like a cat, stalking and hunting them individually or in groups. He watched her work and it filled him with a mixture of terror and arousal. Something about a woman with that kind of back-breaking, soul-crushing fury behind her was all-at-once terribly frightening and erotic.<br/><br/>Raine, on the other hand, was pre-occupied with her muffin and little bowl of hot oatmeal with a few raisens in it. She didn't like the raisens and wondered why the cafeteria staff wouldn't just leave some in a bowl for people to add as they pleased. She supposed it was because the oatmeal came that way or something. Still, it did feel rather like a waste of time to pick each out with the little tips of her fork and scoop them away. ""Do you want these Darius?"" She asked sweetly, ""You know I won't eat them.""<br/><br/>He awoke, as if in a dream and looked confused. It annoyed her that he hadn't been listening, but she wrote it off as having been a sleepless night for him. Perhaps she would just let him be later in the afternoon, but for now she repeated the question a little more firmly. ""Do you want these raisens?"" He nodded and she slipped them onto his plate next to his buiscut."
19,Darkcove City,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1025,2010-09-10T01:03:47,Amaroq,"Standing out on the balcony of the Mordin Tower, Jerik held his arms behind his back as he could see a better part of the city as high up as he was. He had been here for perhaps ten years or so, he never kept count. In that time though, he had taken over control of the Midnight Callerâ€™s,  turned his gang into the most powerful in the city, and became the hub for more then half a dozen of the worldâ€™s most dangerous menâ€™s illegal trades. â€œBut why should I stick to this city.â€ He asked himself allowed before hearing a knock on the door. Turning around, Jerik walked back into his office, closing the glass doors behind him as he spoke up. â€œCome in.â€ He said simply as he sat in his soft leather chair.<br/><br/>It took a second, but finally when the door opened, four men entered the room. Two were his soliders, dressed in their usually military style outfits. Black bullet proof vests and padded military assault outfits with riot helmets that were so darkly tinted on the outside that you couldnâ€™t see the menâ€™s face. The only two men werenâ€™t his though. One was a small man dressed in a knock off light grey Armani suit. He had thin rimmed glasses that were probably more for reading then anything with short brown hair and dark blue eyes.<br/><br/>The fourth man though was a large hulk of a man, wearing a white tank top that was stretched abit. He was standing at near seven feet tall with a black leather jacket on. His face was riddled with scars as his blue jeans were ripped and torn. He was bald with bright green eyes, and had tattoos running all down his left arm. The man clearly cut an an intimidating stance, but Jerik merely smiled and spread out his hands.<br/><br/>â€œGentlemen, always a pleasure,â€ He said as he motioned for his soliders to leave. They hesitated for a moment before finally turning and walking out of the room.  Once they were gone, he motioned for the men to sit. The one in the Armani suit did, but the larger man chose to stand with his arms crossed.  â€œ,Very well, now you two wanted this meeting. So, tell me how I can help you.â€ He said with a polite tone.<br/><br/>For a moment no one spoke, before the big man raised his voice. â€œThis is a warning Jerik. Tell your troops to back off our territories or youâ€™ll be having to worry about dealing with both of us in full force.â€ He said bluntly.<br/><br/>For a moment Jerik simply looked at the man, before the other spoke up. â€œWhat Darius means Jerik,â€ He began in a fair calmer tone. â€œ,Is it may be in everyoneâ€™s best interest if you stick to your own district for a while. Your still new around here so you donâ€™t quite understand whatâ€™ll happen if you push things to far, and we really wouldnâ€™t want to see anything regrettable happen to this building.â€<br/><br/>Looking between the two men for a moment, Jerik leaned back in his chair as though he was considering their words. â€œWhy must we fight so harshly against one another?â€ He asked simply.<br/>Suddenly the large man slammed his fist down on Jerikâ€™s desk, causing a large bang. â€œStop fucking around boy!â€ Darius growled, though Jerik didnâ€™t even flinch. Suddenly though four men came bursting through the door, two quickly dropping to their knees as they aimed their M-16 military assault rifles, while the other two stood up aiming over them. One holding a rifle, the other holding a handgun.  For a moment Jerik simply looked at them, before waving his hand.<br/><br/>â€œBut sirâ€¦â€ the man with the pistol began, but was quickly cut off.<br/><br/>â€œCaptain, these men are our guests, and I would appreciate you treating them as such.â€ Though the words were spoken so calmly and easily, the Captain began to visibly shake with fear before nodding and walking out of the room with the other soldiers, shutting the door behind them.<br/><br/>â€œForgive me gentlemen, my soldiers are just abit jumpy.â€ He said with a smile as he looked at Darius, before turning his attention to the other man. â€œDavid, surely you can see the benefit to uniting our gangs in one mutual goal?â€<br/><br/>David simply shook his head as he stood up. â€œYouâ€™ve been given your answer to that Jerik, enough of this.â€ He said simply. â€œweâ€™ve said what we came here to, if you refuse to take note though then weâ€™ll be forced to call a truce until Uptown becomes vacant.â€ With that said, both men turned from Jerik and made their way from him.<br/><br/>Once they were gone, Jerik simply sat there and sighed. â€œI truly had hoped for a peaceful solution.â€"
20,Darkcove City,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1025,2010-09-10T02:45:46,Simplicity,"A tank of a man moved down the cracked and broken concrete that was all that was left of a once perfect sidewalk. It was hard to imagine that this place was ever nice if you were to walk around it now. Windows were boarded up at almost ever other of the crowded together apartments. People huddled together on their rundown porches. The dirty streets reeked and were riddled with unattended potholes. Even the water run off lines where so full of trash that the streets would flood with even the slightest hint of rain. The entire area was a dump, through and through. Only suitable to be called home by the poor with no aspirations and a horde of low life thugs.<br/><br/>The tall, intimidating figure stalked down the main street of the ghettos, a tiger among scores of potential prey. Narrow eyes glared forward, a man on a mission. Racketeering wasn't his usual gig yet it was an effective way for the gang to make money. Aleksander did not normally set these things in motion, instead he was called in when a particular stubborn vendor refused to keep up with their payments. The Fangs liked to keep their payments and other business ventures running smoothly and if they weren't then<span style=""font-style: italic"">corrections</span>had to be made.<br/><br/>Icy glare focused on a rather young man lurking on a corner. He was shifty, uneasy wearing and over sized white shirt and overly baggy pants. Constantly checking his pockets, his pager and two cell phones. A drug dealer if there was ever one to be found. The man looked down street and spotted Aleksander making his way towards him. The gangster's large arms were bare given his dirty tank top. They were laces with a variety of scars, at lot that seemed to be from knife fights, one or two healed over bullet wounds and even something that looked like the remains of a nasty burn. The marks of a warrior who has been through hell and survived. His face was shadowed save for his eyes by oddly enough a fedora; the only hint of class this man wore even if it was old and beat up like the rest of his thrift store clothing.<br/><br/>The dealer started to bolt in the opposite direction, paranoid as all of them. Aleksander just growled, clenched his fists tighter at his side and barreled forward. He might be a rather large individual but he or either out run or outlast any would dared to run from him. His victim started to slow, panting and heaving for breath yet the adrenaline pumping through him kept him going.<br/><br/>But not fast enough. Aleksander snarled as he reached out and grabbed the punk by his shirt immediately slamming him into the nearest building. He pressed him against the wall, lifting him up by his collar allowing him a moment to begin to stammer out a plead of some sort before clocking him hard in the face. He recoiled, went into fetal position and waiting for the next blow.<br/><br/>Instead Alek dropped him, receiving a squeak of terror as his target hit the ground with a thud. Almost gentle he kicked him over to lie on his back as he placed a heavy boot onto his chest. He glared down darkly and growled out in his deep, gruff voice, ""Vhat? You not like us no more?"" he chuckled dryly as he applied more pressure to the point were ribs would begin to crack. He leaned in towards the terrified man, to stunned to protest. ""You vill pay vhat you owe at end of month, no?"" While his expression an tone were more questioning he still held a terrifying air of sternness in his eyes.<br/><br/>The dealer nodded hurriedly and babbled out, ""Yeah, yeah sure man. Business has just be a little slow you know? It's been hard to keep up with payments and keep a-""<br/><br/>Alek snarled and kicked down harder, this time he was sure he heard a rib snap. ""I not care `bout your problems. Pay by end of week and you vill live."" He removed his foot and started to turn away. He looked nonchalantly at the handful of witnesses about. They didn't care, they wouldn't say anything. The Fangs offered protection when it was needed for a price and death for those who squealed.<br/><br/>The dealer started to get up and retort, ""What?! A week?! Where the hell am I supposed to find that kinda money in a week, you a month before too!""<br/><br/>The brute whirled around a nailed a swift kick to the other mans side for his comment. ""You vill not argue vith me again."" And with that he stormed off. He had controlled his rage rather well this time, though that was because he was under orders not to kill all of their clientele when it went to rough them up. Another of the gang appeared from the shadows having lurked behind the much larger Alek to do some of the finer points of talking and to collect whatever he could now. Racketeering was his job, Alek was just they muscle used to make a point this time around and perhaps to come back to torture and kill the dealer if he continued to not pay."
21,Darkcove City,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1025,2010-09-10T13:38:44,Jawbone-ashtray,"(OOC: Sorry... it's a long one !shy )<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">... Approximately half an hour away, on the other side of the coin, our hero is held up...</span><br/><br/><br/>For a man with a gun in his mouth there are a limited number of options.<br/><br/>Most of them already severely hampered by the small factor of a large, metal barrel with vacant, black eyes of death pursed between his pretty, pink whistlers, but for what few there are still available, there is no accounting for their sheer dreadfulness.<br/><br/>Unless he can pull a Matrix and move faster than the bullets can say â€˜a couple of stitches are not gonna clean this mess upâ€™, there is a narrowed window of moving space.<br/>A good start.<br/>Jerking his head back and making a dash for it or lashing out have the same chances as well as all the same consequences of a game of Russian Roulette. Unless the gunner happens to be scratching his nose or distracted otherwise, the council are going to be spending much needed public taxes on clearing his brains off the sidewalk concrete.<br/><br/>Running was an insta-no no.<br/><br/>The second rabbit-in-the-headlights-thought that might ferment in the panicked jelly of his threatened head was to initiate some kind of peace treaty. Perhaps even attempt a negotiation.<br/>This was all smoke and mirrors.<br/>He could be rattling on about bollocks and potatoes for all that the attacker knew and it would all look the same as the Lordâ€™s Prayer. A real certified genius of gun-to-mouth dialect could probably count the number of metallic clicks as his milky, little teeth clipped the surface of the barrel and calculate from the particular tone and length of the grunts exactly what was being put across.<br/><br/>Dylanâ€”our particular sod with a gun in his gobâ€”was betting his token attacker couldnâ€™t understand a single goddamn word.<br/><br/>This wasnâ€™t a fact young Dylan had plucked clean from the air, no sir. Dylan the druggie, Dylan the delectable, Dylan the diabolical knew his attacker, like so many victims all over the world and all across the ages had before him. He knew her very well.<br/><br/>He even knew how she liked her eggs in the morning, though if wanted to keep Tom, Dick and Harry exactly where they were heâ€™d have to keep mum about it, at least whilst she was in the same Country as him.<br/><br/>The hookers name was Kansas and she was open to bribes...<br/><br/>Kansas had him up against the wall of the alley now, the damp crap from a leaky storm drain creeping through the pale material of his suit and sending a dank chill up the length of his spine. Though he was painfully tempted, Dylan wasnâ€™t foolhardy enough to risk telling her exactly what he thought of her clown make-up and tacky, dirt cheap heels to her face, even with the gun muffling every word. So instead the gutless fiend settled on begging for his own skin.<br/><br/>â€œShut it!â€ She snapped grinding the weapon as deep as if would go into the street mageâ€™s throat. The symbolism was not lost on either of them, â€œIf I wanted to hear you sing Iâ€™d have kicked you in the nuts, I wouldnâ€™t have put a gun in your mouth! Do you know why Iâ€™ve got you here today, son?â€<br/><br/>He was sure heâ€™d never seen a pair of black eyes light up, but there it was.<br/><br/>â€œMmffftttssmmm gnnyaaah,â€ he replied.<br/><br/>â€œNow listen closely, sweetie, I donâ€™t want you to miss a thing...â€ She growled, â€œYou.â€ the gun ground his dental practitioners hard work to dust, â€œOwe.â€ Every muscle in his jaw ached and creaked with it, â€œDaddy.â€ She thrust all of her weight against him. She might have been a pretty little creature, but she was as imposing as the four horsemen and a fiery sky when she wanted to be, â€œMoney.â€<br/><br/>The weapon was withdrawn and the relief flooded in immediately. A breath he didnâ€™t even know he was holding rattled up from Dylanâ€™s dry throat and his knees nearly collapsed in on him. His magic burnt eyes flit back up to Kansas, every inch of him still on high alert. Whilst she was holding the possible tool of his demise he wasnâ€™t letting up for a second. No thank you!<br/><br/>She was cleaning saliva from the glistening skin of the barrel with a tissue from her pocketâ€”<br/><br/>â€˜<span style=""font-style: italic"">Good grief! A whore with hygiene standards</span>!â€™ there was almost a physical noise, like a kettle going off as he bit the comment back in the nick of time. Nickiâ€”sorryâ€”Kansas turned on her heel as his sensing the fleeting snigger.<br/><br/>There was a small flash of moment and suddenly a sharp, shock of pain splintered every nerve ending in his left cheek. The noise of flesh striking flesh hit him a moment after the pain.<br/><br/>His mind staggered, fingers massaging the freshly blooming red welt on his cheek, â€œAh...â€<br/><br/>Kansas stood, open palm still extended with the promise of a second slap, â€œEvery penny you owe me is a penny I owe The Twilight!â€<br/><br/>â€œThen tell them that!â€<br/><br/>The bitch struck again.<br/><br/>Dylan whined clutching at his poor prone cheek, â€œWhat the hellâ€™s wrong with you!? Oh come on! Weâ€™ve been friends for yearsâ€”sisters even!â€<br/><br/>â€œSays the prick who took advantage of my good nature!â€ She roared, cramming her gun down the back of her skirt and under her jacket, out of sight, out of mind, lest the domestic suddenly become too public.<br/><br/>â€œI needed a hit!â€ he dodged the incoming hand, â€œbut- but thatâ€™s neither here nor there!!â€<br/><br/>â€œOh it was pretty here and there at the time!!â€<br/><br/>â€œHere me out!â€ he squeaked loudly ducking back, shoulders planted firmly into the brick wall. If his dancersâ€™ feet served him well enough maybe how could inch side-wards and out into the freedom of the neon boulevard... â€œYouâ€™re my bestie! Iâ€™m not gonna let you take a blow fer me, am I missis?â€<br/><br/>â€œIt hasnâ€™t bothered you in the past,â€ she grit her teeth watching him edge away with one beady eye, â€œNo, youâ€™re right,â€ she jabbed an accusing finger into his chest, dead centre, almost enough to knock the breath from him, â€œIâ€™m going to set their dogs on you instead!â€<br/><br/>The sentence alone was effective as a bullet to the brain, â€œWhat!??â€ his eyes shot saucer wide.<br/><br/>â€œYou heard,â€ Kansas growled, already turning tail.<br/><br/>â€œNOnonononononoo!!â€ Dylan went to dart over, grab her arm, start telling her how much he was in love with her, he was pregnant with her babyâ€”shit, any excuse, but hesitated as her painted nails reached back and drummed the handle of her weapon.<br/><br/>His mouth went dry and his stomach knotted.<br/><br/>All the world pooled around him; brick, sky, bins, grit and the flickering light of a dodgy street lamp all swirling around him like someone had pulled the plug and his vision. His mind could only stutter up placid, half formed thoughts and it held them like fingers could sand.<br/><br/>Heâ€™d spent years avoiding the gangs.<br/><br/>Heâ€™d skimped by the skin of his teeth to skirt at the edge of their vision and now ... well now he owed them money. A LOT of money. Big moolah...<br/><br/>Shit me, he knew he should have never have gotten out of bed..."
22,Darkcove City,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1025,2010-10-09T04:40:00,wolfgirl-taylor,"Holly was running around doing patrol like she did everyday before she went to get something to eat or drink, she was the first line of defence to her gang, they picked her becuase of her past. She padded around her area her fun glistening in the sun as she walked her eyes looking everywhere her sesitive wolf ears not picking up anything unusal so she shifted back into her human form. She was old enough and had enough control that she learned to shift with her clothes on and walked back to her place.<br/><br/>__________________________________________________________________________________________<br/><br/>Rosalie was running through the city not sure what she was doing, she was a human who would want her to be in a gang of creatures. She heard gunshots making her feet carry her faster. Her brunette hair was flying in the wind as her golden brown eyes looking behind her. Her eyes stoped a buliding that looked to be empty and she ducked in there leaning aginst the wall panting her whole body shaking as she looked out the window. She was tired of being alone and wanted to feel like she had a family since she did not have one but she was a human who would want her to be apart of there gang. She slid to the floor and covered her face with her hands and bursted into tears sitting there by herself."
23,Darkcove City,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1025,2011-03-03T00:07:26,WinterStorm,"Sylliah strides through the streets and toward one of the many places where the gangs often meet. On her back is a large satchel, filled with who knows what. Velix is not so sure about this and stops to look around. The vampire priestess flicks her whip, stinging his backside, then she spins around and decks him in the face.<br/><br/>The wolf-man falls back and clutches his face. A growl rumbles within his chest as he glares at Sylliah.<br/><br/>She cracks her bullwhip again and again against Velix's back and shoulders, spitting the skin. Within momments the black shirt begins warm and sticky with her slave's blood. Furious at the fact, she raises the whip again, then she wraps it up and latches it to her side. She shakes her head and walks over to Velix, who lies in a heap on the ground to the left of her. The wolf-man tries to crawl away from her, but is unable to because of the long chain held in her left hand.<br/>Sylliah bends down, takes off his jacket and vest, before starting to carefully unbutton the silk shirt.<br/><br/>""Velix, why do you continue to fight me, it only gets you in trouble you know that, but still you continue,"" she says as she gently starts taking the shirt off. Velix looks up at her but says nothing. Sylliah adjusts the metal collar around his neck and runs her fingers lovingly through his long blond hair. Then she picks him up and carries him to a bench so that he can lay down. ""Lay down on your stomach so I can clean you off,"" Sylliah orders. Velix obeys and lays down on his stomach, across his mistress's lap, while she reaches into the satchel, pulling out two bottles of unknown liquid, several cloths, and a brand new dark blue silk shirt. She also takes out a box of makeup and sets it aside for later. Sylliah takes one of the bottles and pours it over Velix's back. A wave of icy cold water washes away the blood on his back. Then she takes the second bottle and dabs a cloth with some of it before begginng to wipe her slave's back.<br/><br/>""Youch, that really stings,"" Velix says jumping upright and dodgeing his mistress's grasping hands.<br/><br/>Sylliah nods and grabs his shoulder.<br/>""I know it does, but we have to do this otherwise your wounds could become infected and you could die, the vampire priestess says, now lay down so we can finish this, so we can get something to eat.""<br/><br/>Velix once again obeys, laying on his stomach on his mistress's lap. Sylliah laughs a little as the wolf-man tenses ever single time that she starts to wipe his back with the cloth. ""Hold still, Velix or we'll never get this done, just a few more minutes and it will be all over, okay,"" she says running her hands through his long hair.<br/><br/>The wolf-man nods and within a few minutes, the vampire priestess has packaged all of the supplies, save the new dark blue silk shirt, which she craddles in her arms.<br/><br/>""There, all done,"" she exclaims, now lets get you dressed,"" she says. Velix slowly stands up and hold out his arms. Sylliah pulls his hands through the sleeves of the shirt and starts to button it up. After that she puts the vest over the top of it, buttons it all up and drapes the fancy jacket over his shoulders. Then she takes the makeup by her side, find the color that matches the color of his skin and starts to apply it over his face. Within minutes the bruises on Velix's face disappear, they are now invisable to the naked eye. She closes up her purse and put the makeup back inside it.<br/><br/>""There, you look like a real gentleman Velix, now let's go meet these people and get something to eat,"" she says excitedly. With that she tugs on the leash and Velix starts walking."
24,Moonlight,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=10550&start=20,2012-09-21T09:21:50,Jargos,"Jason finally got up, as quiet as a mouse, and waited. After washing his hands, he went to the fridge to start making dinner for the three. He found a side of horse and two t-bone steaks. He fired up the massive stove and prepared a sauce as it heated. He tore off some horse ribs to eat raw while he waited, he needed to sate his hunger quickly. He was glad that Savvy's dad asked him about cooking and food arrangements. Though he was kinda cold to Jason, he knew why Savvy took the name Beast from the bullies, and he also knew that the best way to sate a beast was with food. He devoured the horse in only three minutes and by then the sauce was ready. He lathered the steaks and got them cooking"
25,Moonlight,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=10550&start=20,2012-09-21T09:35:04,Chavelier-D'eon,"â€˜Aaty watched her walk over and couldnâ€™t help but to chuckle at the naked comment, his eyes closed as she began to remove her top, â€œI didnâ€™t think you wouldâ€ he smiled and winced with a soft snarl as she began to dab at the blood and sore muscles. â€œThatâ€¦â€ he was going to say hurts but stopped himself â€œis very kidn of you to do. But You donâ€™t have toâ€¦â€ he smiled some keeping his eyes closed so he wouldnâ€™t see her without her top on. He felt that they had not reached a level where that was ok, so he kept from seeing it. Even if he really wanted to. â€œYour very kind you knowâ€¦â€ he spoke softly and gently now as she tended to him, his hand rising as he pointed to a small box on a shelf across the room above his desk, â€œtheres a first aid kit in that boxâ€¦â€ he told her his nose filled with her sweet scent, it made him smile bigger.<br/><br/>His smile faded when he heard the question of hos he got the injury. â€œIt happens when my arm comes out of socket.â€ He paused, â€œThe skin there has gotten so thin that the shifting of my blade can split itâ€¦ and it just kinda does that..â€ he kinda smiled as he let her fix his wound. â€œIâ€™ve had that problem for years now. â€œ he smiled again and stood up once his arm was better. His body traveled over to his closet and he removes a black shirt from a hook and brought to her keeping his head down and eyes closed â€œHere, I might not be looking but others might, and Iâ€¦ donâ€™t think I would like that â€œ he smiled kindly to her holding his shirt out and his other out empty as well â€œyou can hand me the blood stained one, Ill get it clean for you.â€ He smiled."
26,Moonlight,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=10550&start=20,2012-09-25T23:20:43,Jargos,"Jason's mind began to drift into his memories, some sweet, some bitter, but for some reason, his mind drifted to one of his worst memories. Jason kept his composure as fear blanketed him. The memory was of the day he was branded The Beast. He and Savvy were walking along to their elementary school as young children, it was a bit of a cloudy day, Jason's favorite, so long as it didn't rain on Savvy. As they walked to school, a group of older kids walked past them and then began to make fun of the two, singing songs and making faces like Jason and Sovereign were in love. Trying to keep him composure, he grabbed Savvy's hand and kept walking along, though a little faster, his eyes becoming bloodshot against his will. He desperately wanted to be away from the bullies. One of the bullies, clearly the leader, picked Jason up by the back of his jacket. He was acting like Jason was a bad dog for walking away, and he pulled Savvy away from Jason. Savvy caught a glimpse of Jason's eyes and pleaded with the bullies to stop, not knowing what might happen if this continued. Another one of the bullies told Savvy to shut up, to which she responded by kicking him in the back of the leg. The bully hit Jason on the head as the other smacked Savvy. After this point in the memory, Jason has lied to everyone but Savvy about remembering what happened. Jason snapped, something inside him was released. He wrestled himself free from the bully and turned on him to attack, claws tipping his fingers and fangs in his mouth. He went berserk and mauled the three bullies, all of whom were bigger than he. Savvy watched, very much afraid of what Jason did, but she was able to calm him down. Once he was no longer partially changed, he ran home, holding back tears of pain. Savvy couldn't catch him. That day marked the start of his Olympian level growth rate. All three of the bullies survived, and they started calling him The Beast to taunt him, occasionally drawing him into rages, and so the name stuck, but Savvy took the name from them, calling him The Beast, as in the character from the old story, who may have been monstrous, but true and gentle at heart. Jason was even cast as The Beast in a school play, but he was made fun of for it because he didn't fit in the costume. It was his name all throughout school, it was even on his jersey for football, and his wrestling singlet, but only Savvy meant it kindly. Tales of his rages made others laugh, they thought it was all a big joke until they were shown otherwise.<br/><br/>Jason was still in a trance like state, not really in the kitchen, though he was standing there cooking the two steaks for Savvy and Aatu, humming ""I'm Alive"" from Disturbed. Other members of the Sonne pack knew when Jason was in this trance by his humming, and although he would do tasks that most would think require concentration and attention, he would be doing them with only a hazzy memory of his actions after he came out of his trance.<br/><br/>His mind wandered now to other, kinder memories. Memories of his mother and father. His aunt and Uncle, his two cousins, and his grandparents. And then to all their dogs. A soft smile touched his face as he relived Christmas celebrations, birthdays, camping trips, and their words of wisdom"
27,Moonlight,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=10550&start=20,2012-10-02T06:07:27,Chavelier-D'eon,"<span style=""text-decoration: underline"">The small broken looking apartment that Beck had signed electronically for turned out to be a trailer, it was just his luck. At least he guessed it was away from the Noir packâ€¦ which was perfect to him. He got off his Harley and walked inside. The old brown door creaked and sqealed as he pushed the door. The room was musty and dusty smelling but it also smelled of mint and pice trees from the area around it so he felt pretty much at home. He had read no one had lived there for 50 years so at least it didnâ€™t smell like someone else. He walked through seeing the master room and the small office room. A tiny kitchen and living room big enough for  two chairs and thatâ€™s it. His lips allowed a small sigh and he went back out into the rain to get his bags out of his small trailer the Harley had been pulling. It was a small box and a duffle bag. His backpack already had been placed in his room. <br/><br/>Inside he sat in the tiny livingroom unpacking his box as the lighting flashed. He removed an inflatable bed, two blow up chairs, and a small pump. He walked and turned the box upside down sitting his labtop on it and turning it on playing The Lion King, his favorite DVD as he went about putting away his only fork, knife, spoon, cup, and plate. He went to his bedroom and sat his duffle bag down and then sat all his clothes on the floor of the closet. He walked into the bathroom and sat his toothbrush, toothpaste, and razor on the counter. He in the drawers placed his Old Spice and bandaids. Back in the room he inflated his bed and covered it in a set of sheets and a stuffed baby blue bunny that had the name â€˜Noirâ€™ on it. He sighed and cuddled it for a moment before walking out into the rain and changed into his wolf form. <br/><br/>His hunt ended with three rabbits and a raccoon. At the trailor he skinned and cleaned the furs letting the rain wash them and the next day the sun woiuld dry. He at ethe me and settled into his new room. â€œI miss the scentâ€¦ of my alphaâ€¦â€ he cuddled his bunny and whimpered faintly feeling very lonely and afraid.<br/></span><br/><br/>Aatu sat with Savvy his head low. He spoke softly and firmly ""Why don't you go and check on your friend... i'll be up in a moment...."" he smiled some not wanting to be weak infront of his nw mate."
28,Moonlight,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=10550&start=20,2012-10-04T09:11:17,koolaidroxs,"Sorry guys this took forever!!<br/><br/>Savvy had always been comfortable with her body. She was only 5'3 but her body was toned. ""Would what? Take my shirt off?"" She shrugged. ""It's not like I've never been naked in front someone."" she was talking about her pack. When they would run together, they would transform together. She pulled away as she heard him snarling then smiled. ""It's okay, I'm used to it."" She smiled to herself as he kept his eyes closed. She never had a guy respected her like that, well besides Jason. ""Thank you, but this is only one side of me, so don't get to used of it."" She stood up and grabbed the box. Opening it, she found the things she needed.<br/><br/>Savvy winced as she heard his answer. She shook her head, knowing she wouldn't be able to take the pain he was talking about. She watched his as he stood up and walked over to his clostet. She laughed softly as she took his shirt from him. Putting it on, it was of course too big for her but most guy clothes were. She shook her head. ""nah it's okay. Gives me a reason to go shopping.""<br/><br/>Savvy looked at Aatu and smiled. She got up and kissed his forhead before slowly walking away. She stopped and turned. ""I'm actually going to head to bed."" She looked at the clock, which read that it was about 1:09 am. She walked back to the hole and got out of it and saw Jason. ""Hey, that smells good."" She stood there for a moment. ""What's wrong?"" She was always good at sensing things with Jason."
29,Moonlight,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=10550&start=20,2012-10-04T18:54:20,Jargos,"Jason snapped out of it when he heard Savvy. He looked at her, saw she had no shirt and then covered his eyes, somehow still able to cook the steaks.<br/>""On, it's nothing, I was just drifting through my memories. I was remembering the day I got my nickname, and the 'fun' that ensued from that day on"" He smiled a bit, knowing how silly his little memory trips were, but he couldn't help it, it was his ADD.<br/>""Oh, I almost forgot, how is Aatu? I hope I didn't cause him any trouble"" Jason said, concerned again from what he heard coming from Aatu's hole. Jason's concerned nature always trumped any pain he was in, and hearing Aatu made him very concerned"
30,Moonlight,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=10550&start=20,2012-10-04T19:22:51,Crimson,"There was little more then the distracting hums of the morning insects, tuning in the morning harmony as the first light beams form the sun seemed to rise over the tree tops. The morning dew was little more then a cooling sensation under the bare flesh of a female form. She wasn't in the least hiding herself, after all there was no one around but herself, and being known for more commonly being in her transformed state, clothing was little more then a burden if anything. Though as her senses filled with the rise of a new day there was a groan of pure disbelieving, it reeled in her mind... school was starting... at some point.<br/><br/>The sun was barely peeking over the tree tops before Xanda turned over to lay face down within the cool grass, resting there with her hands at her side. The young woman was in complete disarray, her hair was tossed and disheveled, and small mud patches seemed to spot the tanned flesh of her form. None the less, being of a blind nature, what would she know about it. The wilderness seemed as any other good place to relax, being caged in the surrounding of four walls and cluttering crap just seemed to be more of a hazard then a blessing for this wolf. None the less Xanda had stepped within the retaining walls of a shop or two and was quickly regarded as the bull in a china shop, she was constantly running into things and bumping into other customers there.<br/><br/>It was perhaps one of many reasons she avoided it as well as other people.<br/><br/>Though being from the Sonne pack, it was hard to completely avoid them, unless she had completely barricaded herself within a portion of wilderness that had yet to be marked as pack land.  As it were, this is were Xanda had come to rest, bare to the world, resting in a relaxed state were she felt more and completely at home, no one to bother her in her complete and sweet surrender that no one had yet invaded. Being a loner most of her life had a ill effect on some of her interaction with other members of the pack, but they would always forgive her, considering she was blind, none could really feel complete hatred for her, and that alone Xanda detested.<br/><br/>Just because she was blind did not mean it had to set her apart from anyone else within the pack, more then that it was perhaps the way people wanted to wait on her hand and foot as though she could do nothing for herself.  Truth was, she allowed pack to do such things for her, feeling there compassion for her, but it sent bile to the pit of her stomach, she had hated herself for a long time... for being different then everyone else. Rolling back over Xanda rested, just letting the light of morning touch over the cool drops of dew that had gathered on her face from being face down within the grass. It felt good, her closed eyes seemed to pinch together as a yawn filed from her lips, signalling that more then anything else she would rather just pass back out and sleep in rather then get up for school.<br/><br/>What was one to do.... trying to fit in had never been something Xanda could do, everyone held her back by her born defect. It was hard to get anywhere in life when everyone insisted on doing everything for you. Thus was why Xanda had pushed her way out and away from everyone, expect those that seemed to matter, which only seemed to come in the form of a ride here and there, which was fine and dandy for her."
31,Moonlight,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=10550&start=20,2012-10-05T01:02:16,Chavelier-D'eon,"Aatu sat there once he was alone and let a tear roll as he rubbed his shoulder some.. â€œShe may say all she wants about being not kind all the time, I donâ€™t believe it â€œ he chuckled and stood up wiping his eye â€œMother you and Father did a good jobâ€¦â€ he stretched and walked to his closet inspecting it for the suite he planned to wear in the morning. It was black with a white dress shirt, black vest, red tie, and black dress shoes. Once that was laid over his chair he walked to the deeper indent of his area with the hotspring and walked to a shelf in it that held some ribbons, he gathered a red ribbon in his hand and laid it with his clothes â€œThat will work with my hair well..â€ he smiled removing the blue ribbon currently in his hair and sat it where the red one had been. His lips smiled as he could still smell Savvyâ€™s scent. He walked and looked at his old sports jacket that read â€œSpiritâ€ on it thanks to a nick name he had had for a long time.<br/><br/>The light over his desk came on and he sat himself on the chair opening his planner flipping to the correct date â€œThatâ€™s rightâ€¦â€ he looked to the words<span style=""font-style: italic"">presidential candidates are to register by eight am and before announcements are made.</span>he had written the exact words down so he wouldnâ€™t forget. He found a blue envelope and opened it pulling out a registration page he had printed and filled out, that was soon place in his blazer pocket so it would not be left behind. Then he managed to walk to his bed and pass out. His body was sore and exhausted from marking the entire territory and dealing with Jasonâ€™s injury had given him a high that he was now complete drained and need sleep before he was to get up at 6:30a.m<br/><br/><span style=""text-decoration: underline"">The night was long and loud with all the thunder rolling and the flashes of bright lightning illuminating the atmosphere. Beck sat on his inflatable bed and was reading through his favorite manga â€˜Guilty Crownâ€™ his eyes scanning with extreamly guick motions his heart pounding as he learned the fate of his favorite char. His chest heaved a heavy sigh as he laid the book down and his head leaned back against the window sill. The faint and slow pitter pat of the rain soothed him till he fell asleep witting up against the wall. His dreams went from his family to wrapping up his cycle from the rainâ€¦<br/><br/>The morning came and Beck awoke on his front porch his clothes drentched but at least his bike was covered by a tarp. â€œWellâ€¦ it wasnâ€™t a dreamâ€¦â€ he stood and groaned with a crick in his neck. He form dragged itself into the trailer in the back where a shower was waiting for him with cold water. He washed off and dried after stepping out. His hands sorting through his bag as he desperately looked for jeans and a shirt plus his jacket. Soon he was dressed and nomming on a piece of burnt toast. His hand rubbing his eyes as he walked out and pulled the grey tarp from his precious Harley. A smile filled him as he went about getting his bag onto his back.<br/><br/>His trip would take thirty mins from trailer to main road, then another thrity to get the school turn then five to school. He figured it would be ok to get gas afterwards. He mounted and reved his engine before taking off. His helmet hid his face completely in a black film of plastic keeping the wind off. About ten minutes down the road he was met with a strang sight up ahead, a woman was laying mud covered slowly getting up â€œShitâ€¦â€ he exclaimed as he turned off the road and rode down to her skidding to a stop running to her keeping his helmet on â€œHeyâ€¦ heyâ€¦. Are you ok??â€ he asked kneeling beside her, his eyes noticing her lack of sight â€œDo you need a ride somewhere or something?â€</span>"
32,Moonlight,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=10550&start=20,2012-10-05T09:02:01,koolaidroxs,"Savvy wondered why he looked away. She looked down at herself and all she saw was Aatu's black shirt draping over her. She shook her head as he gave an answer to her question. She sat down across from him and made him look at her. ""Hey. Look at me"" When he finally looked at her, she smiled at him and showed love in her eye, the type that a sister would look at her brother. ""Those days are gone. Those jerks were what made you and I closer, but it also made you stronger. And I call you that because you are a beast but in terms that you are a good person... I bet if you looked up beast on urban dictionary, your name would be right by a person that is good."" She smiled again and pat his arm.<br/><br/>She shrugged. ""He was bleeding from the shoulder blade. Apparently every time he pops it out, it tears is skin away. But I got the bleeding to stop and put a bandage on it."" Savvy yawned and stretched. ""He'll be fine as long as he doesn't put any strain on it... speaking of which, you sir need to take it down a notch and not push yourself."" She looked at the clock and again she yawned. ""Now if you'll excuse me I have some sleep to catch up on."" She stood up and hugged Jason before walking upstairs and to her bedroom. She looked around and smiled. She was away from her father, and this was her new home. She looked at the pictures that she put up.<br/><br/>A couple consisted of her and Jason, from the time they were little up to a couple of weeks ago. Some were of her little brother and some of him with her. She then locked her eyes on the picture of her mom only days before she was killed. Savvy took a deep breath as she got under the covers and shut her light off. Tomorrow was going to be a long day.<br/><br/><br/>Savvy groaned as she heard a noise blaring into her ear. She slowly opened her eyes and smacked her alarm clock. She yawned as she sat up and looked out the window. It was a mixture of foggy and raining. She was wondering why she was so cold last night. Maybe I need more blankets she thought as she grabbed a towel and headed towards the bathroom. She was able to get in and out. She dressed in skinny jeans with a soft gray tank top. On top of that she pulled her leather jacket on along with her paint splattered converse. She looked in the mirror at her hair and it was curly nicely, so she left it. Though she didn't leave her make up out. She didn't need foundation or very much make up as it was but she put on mascara and eye liner. With that she headed downstairs and went to the kitchen to grab something to eat."
33,Moonlight,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=10550&start=20,2012-10-05T18:37:19,Jargos,"Jason was happy about the conversation with Savvy, it almost made up for the fact she left without eating dinner, but just chuckled and cut the steaks up into strips for a hearty steak and eggs breakfast in the morning. He went to the fridge to make sure everything he needed was there, and when he was sure he had the ingrediants, he put the steak strips in a baggie and tossed them in the fridge so they wouldn't go bad.<br/><br/>Morning couldn't come too soon. Jason tried to sleep on the couch that night having not picked a room yet due to his tent in the woods being more than enough for his needs. But it was too small, so he opted for the floor, which was unbearably uncomfortable, so he sighed and went to go pick out a room. He picked a room across from Savvy's, force of habit, he guessed, but it was also the only room with a bed big enough for him. He set an alarm for 4:30 sharp, so he had enough time to get ready and still make a good breakfast.<br/><br/>His sleep was gushing with nightmares of himself and when he woke up after only two hours of sleep, he thought it best not to go back to bed. He turned off the alarm so it wouldn't wake anyone else up, then took a quick shower and got dressed. He looked like a rugged mountain man in his worn jeans, green and red, fleece flannal shirt with the sleeves rolled up, and his boots. He combed his hair back and put it in a pony tail, then went to make breakfast. By the time the others were up, he was ready to go, and three plates of food were on the table. A steak and eggs breakfast. Savvy's eggs were cooked just how she liked them, but since Jason didn't know how Aatu too his eggs, he would give him a choice, scrambled or over easy, either one Jason loved, so Aatu would have the eggs he liked as well<br/><br/>Jason smiled when Savvy was the first one to show up<br/><br/>""Morning, Savvy. Hungry?"""
34,Moonlight,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=10550&start=20,2012-10-05T22:37:38,Crimson,"The sound of skidding gravel and dirt hit Xanda's ears, making her head tilt slightly to the side, as though listening closer to the sounds that came from that direction. A near blank expression was plastered over her face as she listened. The sound of thundering feet seemed to be drawing closer to her, and with that she could only guess another worried person. Once the voice echoed, Xanda's brow cocked, that was strange, voices normally didn't echo, unless there was something that covered the head.  There was a blink of unforeseen eyes, and a yawn to follow it as she decide what to say.<br/><br/>""I am blind, not hurt... and I don't need a ride anywhere unless it is to a shower....""<br/><br/>There was a sharp clip of words, her hand moving over her thigh as she felt the splotches of dirt over her. Surly this wasn't the best way to meet someone in the wilderness but... it was what it was, and she couldn't change that. Rising up from the ground, Xanda stretched, extending those lazy muscles from a night's rest, her back arching as she worked fully on her body to get it read for the day.<br/><br/>""Who are you?""<br/><br/>The question came after she was finished with her stretch, the next task was to find her clothes, which would prove to be a bit more difficult then standing up. With a slight 'hmm' coming from her lips she turned, almost as though looking around for her clothes, though really... how could a blind person find something they can't see? In any case Xanda lowered back down to the dirt and tilted her head down, sniffing at the ground as though she was in wolf form. It was perhaps the most unusual sight to see a human do but... Xanda had been alone for a long time and relied on her other senses to get her through this life. Tracking her clothes back to the left of were she had been laying, she picked up the jean skirt, slipping into it, fastening the front and then bringing her black top over head. Xanda knew she looked a complete mess, her fingers getting tangled in her hair as she pulled her shirt over head.<br/><br/>Once she was dressed, she turned back into the direction she thought  the male would be standing, silent now as she tilted her head to the sound. There was a few choice words that came to mind but...this voice didn't seem to be familiar to her, so she let it go before opening her mouth to say something else completely different from what she had been thinking.<br/><br/>""Do you go to school around here? I have my 'Precious' is parked on the side of the right a little ways up... a...'friend' dropped it off for me last night.""<br/><br/>Pursing her lips she rocked back and forth on her hills, a bit shy as she knew how this seemed, how the hell did a blind woman know how to drive? The fact was... Xanda didn't get to drive, she rode, and more then anything she hated that but... without her 'Precious' she would be walking everywhere."
35,Moonlight,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=10550&start=20,2012-10-05T23:30:56,Chavelier-D'eon,"Aatu slept with ease since he had been completely drained the previous night/earlier morning. His alarm went off at exactly 6:00am instead of 6:30am like he had set it but thatâ€™s because he had it to go off twice. It kept him on time in the mornings. He knew he had thirty minutes to get a shower and get dressed. Slowly he sat himself up and stretched giving a relied howl as he felt his back and neck pop. His lips upturned into a happy smile as he hopped down and walked into his room with the hot springs walking to the space where he had placed five planks of wood on the floor giving him four feet of space where the hose could rain down the hot natural spring water on him. The shelves he had here were not dug out but made of wood as well as he began to wash his hair and clean his body. Once he was sure he was clean and smelled of Old spice he brought himself from the heat of the water and turned off the pump that caused the water to flow through the hose. Finding the stand up mirror he had brought down he stood rubbing his hair dry till it was well enough for him to start getting his suite on. Soon he looked like a well dressed business man. His hair pulled into a ponytail tied with the red ribbon. He walked and put his papers and books in his black backpack including a script for Macbeth, auditions were in two days, and a set of chess. He cleared his throat and worked his way upstairs after hitting his alarm clock at 6:35am to shut up.<br/><br/>Aatuâ€™s nose was the first thing out of the closet door as it sniffed and his mouth filled with drool, â€œDudeâ€¦ that smells great!â€ he yelled walking into the kitchen. His eyes shimmered as he saw the other two inhabitants and sat his bag down to the side. He looked at the kinds of eggs and picked the scrambled after he had made himself two pieces of toast. He sniffed the steak and smiled â€œJason, did you do all this?â€ he asked making a sandwich out of the eggs some cheese the toast and the steak. He also prepared some orange juice and a sliced apple. â€œDoes anyone else want anything?â€ he asked before he sat down to eat the incredible looking food.<br/><br/><span style=""text-decoration: underline""> Beck knelt before the girl and looked quite surprised when he saw her looking around â€œUhâ€¦ I only live ten minutes down the road, you can use my showerâ€¦â€ he offered walking toward her clothes but he aused and tilted his head some watching her sniff her way there it caused him to snicker some, â€œI seeâ€¦ youâ€™re a wolf too huh?â€ he asked happily to find another of his kind. It somehow made him feel not so alone in the root of things. After she got dressed he listened to her talk about her â€˜preciousâ€™ â€œI could give you a ride to your own ride after you shower if you likeâ€¦â€ he paused to look back at the motorcycle behind him:<br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://www.swingarmbags.com/wp-content/uploads/2012/09/1900_6F_ST_Harley_Davidson_Dyna_Low_Rider_Cathy_Henderson.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/><br/>â€œThat is if you donâ€™t mind wearing my helmet and riding on a motorcycle with me?â€ his head tilted some as he asked not knowing how someone who couldnâ€™t see felt about riding on the back of something they couldnâ€™t see and holding onto someone they didnâ€™t know exspecially a manâ€¦ waitâ€¦ â€œMay I ask why you were you naked anyway? Did something happen?â€</span>"
36,Moonlight,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=10550&start=20,2012-10-14T08:13:38,koolaidroxs,"Even as Savvy made her way downstairs, she could smell something cooking. She smiled as she heard her stomach growling. She didn't eat last night, wasn't hungry. By the time she got downstairs, the smell become stronger. Mmm, eggs, she thought as she entered the kitchen. She smiled as Jason handed her a plate of scrabbled eggs, completed with extra cheese and ham with it. ""Aww you didn't have to."" At that moment, her stomach decide to make a noise. She laughed and sat down. She started eating her food as Aatu walked in. She smiled up at him.<br/><br/>Savvy sat quietly thinking about school. She wondered if she had any classes with either of them and wished she did. She yawned a little as she watched the two talked. Then a thought popped in her head.<br/>""Are we taking the same car or taking separate cars... Cause I have some clubs I want to sign up for."""
37,Moonlight,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=10550&start=20,2012-10-14T16:10:33,Jargos,"Jason chuckled a bit, Aatu didn't know that along with security, pack pleasing was a big deal to him. He was just the kind of guy to wake up before everyone else to cook them breakfast, or stay up the latest on a security detail, or go out in weather extremes and get supplies. It was just in his nature to put others before himself. Jason shook his head when Aatu asked if he wanted anything else, and then also when Savvy asked about cars.<br/><br/>""The dirt bike I built is in the shed out back, I figured you were going out for sports and such today"" He smiled at her as he wolfed down his food. He put his plate in the sink and washed it off before going and hugging them both, careful not to crush them, before he grabbed his messenger bag and headed out the back door. Once outside, he realized he had time to to fetch his tent and his axe, so he did. it only took him about five minutes to them up and drop them off in the shed, then he was on the road.<br/><br/>""Animal"" ,The dirt bike he built, was basically just an enlarged dirt bike, designed to support himself and a passenger comfortably, and also be able to roar off roads. The engine was built from the ground up for maximum power, it ran on diesel fuel. The bike had a towing capacity of 600 lbs, but the frame could support 800 lbs. He never wore a helmet, but he did wear sunglasses."
38,Moonlight,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=10550&start=20,2012-10-14T21:16:25,Crimson,"After getting dressed Xanda turned about in the direction of the speaking male, she was rather at odds with herself for the most part. It wasn't very often she found herself face to face with someone else, talking. Pressing the line of her lips together she rolled her shoulders, not really giving much thought to what she had done, though it seemed the cat was out of the bag.<br/><br/>""Yes I am a wolf... Though I hardly see how that is a big deal. I am sure there are others that are around here. I picked up two scents of other wolves in the area... Now yours.""<br/><br/>It was a rather dull, yet matter of fact statement, she was more then sure he had picked up on those scents as well. Xanda knew one of the scents in passing, it was Jason but, she didn't feel much compulsion to be around him or the rest of the pack. Being blind pretty much made her the black sheep of the herd. Listening to the male speak there was some thought to the idea as she nodded her head slightly.<br/><br/>""Sure... I will ride to your place.... just for a shower, I don't need anything else.""<br/><br/>She moved, taking a couple of steps in Beck's direction, rather close and personal to the center of his chest. A large deep breath was inhaled from him, savoring and committing the scent to her memory bank. From chest to the side of his neck, she breathed him in before she walked pass him now.<br/><br/>""Were is your ride at? Who are you anyways?""<br/><br/>Xanda really didn't like to repeat herself, it seemed were she was blind, this male was hard at hearing. There was a pause from her as she thought over his question now, it seemed rather obvious what she had been doing when he pulled up to save the day. There was a expression of 'you really going to ask' look on her face. Maybe he wasn't hard at hearing... maybe he was a little slow. Xanda wasn't very sure.<br/><br/>""Well I was sleeping... I have been on my own for a while and find that I rather like my wolf form, as well, being in the wilderness allows plenty of privacy compared to a home. Though maybe the easier answer is... I like sleeping naked?""<br/><br/>Animal nature dictated they hated clothing, Xanda was one of those type. If you could stand to be surrounded by four walls, Xanda would romp through her own house bare to the world day and night. Though rather then a home Xanda had the whole woods to herself which was perhaps even better.<br/><br/>""Does that answer all of your questions now? Cause if we plan to make it to school on time I need to get that shower and be running along.""<br/><br/>Xanda figured this conversation had drawn to a close, rather more then eager to drop the conversation period. Too much chit chat really didn't settle with Xanda well, being alone and having that silence was what she enjoyed the most.<br/><br/>""Where to?"""
39,Moonlight,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=10550&start=20,2012-10-22T06:18:13,Chavelier-D'eon,"Aatu finished his breakfast sandwhich and smiled happily â€œDude that was great!â€ he smiled watching the two of them talking to each other. His heart was enjoying the jointment of their packs. Yet, that brought the memory of his father into his mind. His dad was suffering from leukemia and didnâ€™t have long at all. Soon, Aatu would be the true alpha of the pack. In honesty that was a scary thoughtâ€¦ he knew great power meant responsibility, and with the packs joiningâ€¦ it meant even more. He thought on if he was ready for it. He pondered how he at such an age would lead a pack.. and deal with the mixing of his true self and the self he displayed at schoolâ€¦ oh yeahâ€¦ a new school how lovelyâ€¦Aatu sighed softly hearing the comments made about the clubs and the cars.  The hug shocked him, â€œHaha yeah I have some clubs and activities to deal with as wellâ€¦â€ he watched as Jason headed outside and took his bike in the direction he had been found in. His attention turned to Savvy, â€œWe need to talk downstairs...â€<br/><br/>Once she agreed Aatu lead her to his room and sat with her thoughtfully. â€œWe need to go over the fact that we are engagedâ€¦â€ he stood and went to grab a black velvet box from a shelf as he walked to her and knelt before her. â€œI know thatâ€¦ its understood but I feel like it needs to be officialâ€¦â€ he took a shaken breath and opened the box showing the diamond ring inside. â€œSavvyâ€¦ will you have me as your mateâ€¦â€ of course she took itâ€¦ and at a moment when contact was made between themâ€¦ his mind changedâ€¦ all of a sudden all he could think about was her, his Savvy. He wanted her to be happy and to do anything in the world that would make her happyâ€¦ Heâ€¦ was hersâ€¦ and she was his and he was gonna make damn sure everyone knew itâ€¦She had imprinted on himâ€¦ and he was perfectly fine with it as he walked her upstairs.<br/><br/>Once they had got upstairs he took her pack from her and carried it, as they stepped outside he saw that the bike and Jason was gone so he brought her to his avalanche pick-up. Once she was seated and buckled he tossed there bags in his backseat and hopped in the drivers seat. On the way they would disscuss how things needed to work between themâ€¦ â€œSavvy, I wish for you to set boundriesâ€¦ of our public relationship..â€ the distance between them was killing him so he lifted the devider of the seat and looked to her â€œYou look cold, and I happen to be quite warmâ€¦ soâ€¦.â€ A bright red blush filled his cheeksâ€<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""text-decoration: underline"">Beck listened as she explained things he nodded some and smiled â€œUnderstandable.. and honestly its nice to find another. I caught three scents, and was worried I was in territory so I found this trailer away from them just in caseâ€¦â€ he explained taking off his helmet when she agreed to take the ride. His greyish-blue hair was flat to his head so he shook some which went all the way down his body his cheeks flushing some, it was an embarrassing habbitâ€¦if he shook anything his whole body had to do itâ€¦ â€œIt might be a bit loose..â€ he paused once he got to her watching as she sniffed him, the smell of the pine trees mixed with hos own very lavender and smokey scent. His nose taking the moent to memorize hers as well just in case as he handed her the helmet. Awkwardly he took her wrist and lead her to his motorcycle putting her hand on the seat and letting go. He did it respectfully as he held the bike and startled it. â€œOk hop on.â€ He commented and waited till she was on and holding securely to him.<br/><br/>The drive was quick as he brought her to his place. Parking and walking figuring she could trace her way by following his scent, and he didnâ€™t want to envade her personal space. After all she seemed extreamly independent and could handle herself. But that didnâ€™t mean he didnâ€™t keep an eye on her.â€Oh, hey my name is Beck. People call me becky sometimes too. I just moved here so â€¦ I apologize for the lack of wellâ€¦ anything descent in this placeâ€¦â€ his comment came as they walked in. â€œAlsoâ€¦ if you ever need somewhere to sleep or shower or what have you, you can always come here I donâ€™t lock doors.â€ He took her hand and lead her to the bathroom letting her learn where everything was and sat a towel for her on the counter. â€œThere you go.â€  </span></span>"
40,Moonlight,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=10550&start=20,2012-10-27T03:11:54,Jargos,"As Jason speed along on his dirt bike, ignoring roads completly until the main road to get to school, he caught Xanda's scent, but remembered that the last time they met, she seemed to genuinely hate him. He figured that he would make her happy best by staying away, he wouldn't be able to resist trying to help her. Besides, he picked up another scent close to her, it would seem she already had help. Jason smiled at the thought of her having friends outside the pack, it truly warmed him.<br/><br/>His adrenaline got the chanc to soar as he raced down a heavily wooded and Extremly steep hill. A wicked grin crept on his face as he let the engine roar, propelling him faster and faster down what should have been called a clif. At the bottom, he saw a bit of a dug out section that turned into almost a ramp and threw caution to the wind and gunned it. Jason hit the ramp at close to 90 and flew off with blistering speed, slicing through the air. His was flying over a heat field as gravity tried to reclaim him, and Jason's grin got bigger. He pulled off a double backflip before landing, and without missing a beat he sped off through the field. He was heading west to the main road which would lead him to school. He knew he could get used to that as a great wake up method, his head was clear as crystal."
41,Moonlight,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=10550,2012-09-17T09:09:03,koolaidroxs,"In a world that is unknown by humans. They only think we are fictional; that we are fake and a fantasy. We let them believe that. But in our culture everything is true. We are sons and daughters of the moon, we are werewolves. The only thing that separates us is our packs. There are many different pack among us. But two are about to join; though marriage. You may hate the person or may come to love them, either way you are force to marry by the alphas rules. Through the marriages, the packs join alliance and merge. You will live in a cabin with your new mate along with the rest of the 10 people that have marriages like yours. You will go to school with them in the human world.<br/><br/>Okay so here is a list of the two packs. You can play up to two people if you want. I'm not going to because I suck at playing multi-characters. Anyways, I would like this to be detailed but don't make them perfect. I decided to have the pack names be in German since that is one of the places that is said to be where the myth is created. The way the pairing is going to be set up is:<br/><br/>alpha and alpha<br/>beta and beta<br/>lone wolf and omega<br/><br/><br/>Nacht- night<br/>1) Alpha's son- Chavelier-D'eon<br/>2)beta's daughter- Jawbone-ashtray<br/>3)lone wolf -Chavelier-D'eon<br/><br/>Sonne- sun<br/>1)Alpha's daughter - me<br/>2)Beta's son-Jargos<br/>3) Omega (this can be a male or female)"
42,Moonlight,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=10550,2012-09-17T09:17:23,koolaidroxs,"The wind howled while lightning danced across the sky. Rain just started to sprinkle lightly as Savvy got out of her jeep. She had decided to come early to check out the place, not only making sure she liked it but her pack mates did. And so far, from the outside, it was okay.  It was a huge cabin like house with tree surrounding it. She was happy that the forest surrounded the place, giving her room to run. It took her about three hours to even get to the place. It was located in a small area, where there was a school that they would all attend. Her father and the other alpha had decided on this place mainly because it was in the middle of the territories. She yawned as she grabbed two duffel bags full of clothes and her other duffel bag full of her sports equipment.<br/>Walking into the house, Savvy looked around. It looked like she was the only one home, which was fine with her. She walked up the steps to find multiple rooms. She smiled as she got first chance to pick out a room. Of course she found the biggest one. Setting her stuff down, she went to explore the house. It didn't take long but she found that it was already furnished with tv, gaming room, food and other necessary stuff. Savvy went back to her jeep to get more stuff before heading back to her room, plugging in her stereo and blasting music as she started decorating her new room."
43,Moonlight,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=10550,2012-09-17T09:58:28,Chavelier-D'eon,"On the bottom floor of the soon to be shared house in a supply closet was a push to light little light thing stuck to the small wall. Once someone pushed that they would see a large warning sign â€œWARNING! BEWARE OF WOLF! AND HOLE!â€ with an arrow pointing down. If one looked at the hole theey would see a small drop down that formed a small platformed attached to some stairs. Follow the stairs down twenty feet and you would come to a 3 foot ledge ( the ledge would be three feet up). Pull yourself up the small ledge and you find your self in a 7ft tall three foot wide and 4 foot long hall. Once you went into the end of the hall you would find yourself in a large bedroom. To the left would be a large mount of dirt outlined with stones the top covered in pelts which were hidden under the red sheets and black velvet bedspread. A lamp and a night stand sat beside it. Infront of that was a large Tv 50 inch tv mounted in the wall. To the far right would be a small stage area and some chairs. There was also a large desk in the room for home work. On the sounthern wall was a hole that lead into the closet. In the room shelves had been dug out for trophies, pictures, and chess pieces, a few plays. The walls were covered in speakers and drawings.<br/><br/>Aatu walked back toward the house he would soon be living in nonstop. He had been there everyday for the past month preparing his room. He held the back of his head with his hands and looked up at the sky. Walking till.. â€œOofâ€¦what the helâ€¦lâ€¦â€ he smashed into a vehical. â€œWho could be here so early?â€ he asked looking at his watch. â€œWell no way to know unless you goâ€¦â€ he smiled and jogged in holding his side tenderly as he walked in. It had started to hurt. His ears picked up all the sounds and music. â€œWell wellâ€¦â€ he smiled and went up the stairs, his knuckles knocking on the door of the newcommerâ€™s room â€œHello.â€ He waved and smiled when the door opened. A necklas around his neck reading â€˜Alphaâ€™ â€œMy name is Aatu, and yours?â€ he asked with a dashing smile."
44,Moonlight,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=10550,2012-09-17T18:41:44,Jargos,"Jason was less than a half mile north of the cabin, cutting down a tree with only a splitting maul for fire wood. He was in a kilt and moccasins, no shirt, his traditional garb for his work. He was just about to cut down the tree as he pondered what his new life would be like with the merger. His thoughts drifted to his best friend Savvy, and a gentle smile touched his face. Ever since they were pups, they had been best friends, his massive stature didn't scare her, especially since she watched him grow up. His shyness was crippling, but she was protective of him against the bullies of their elementary school. That same shyness made romantic relationships impossible, he was always too afraid to get close to anyone but Savvy. As his biological family slowly died off, Savvy was the only on to see him cry. He snapped back to reality as he gave a smashing blow to the tree sending it down with a thunderous crash that echoed into the deep woods. He began to chop the wood into more manageable pieces for him to drag back"
45,Moonlight,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=10550,2012-09-17T18:46:06,koolaidroxs,"Savvy had changed from her skinny jeans and jacket to a black tank top with hot pink boxer shorts. She pinned her light brown hair up into a pony tail. She yawned as she finished the last of her posters. She walked to a box filled with books and sat down and started sorting them out. She liked to be organized and wanted the shelf to be in alphabetically order. She placed a book on the shelf and then stopped. Why the hell am I doing this now, she thought. Lightning struck the air with thundering following it. She flinched and shuddered. ""Oh yeah that's why.""<br/><br/>Savvy got up to change the song. As she was looking for a new one she heard someone say 'hello', making her jump and made a small scream. She turned around to find an attractive guy standing in her doorway. ""Ummmm hello."" She wasn't too sure about this guy. She thought that no one else was in the house. She didn't smell any scent. She looked at his necklace and smiled. ""I'm Sovereign but everyone calls me Savvy... My father is the alpha of the Sonne pack. And thank you for scaring me."""
46,Moonlight,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=10550,2012-09-18T00:28:07,Chavelier-D'eon,"Aatu smiled looking to her. His hair was dripping onto the floor behind him and the pant he wore as his only clothing were drenched as well. He had been out marking the new territory and ensuring that there were places for his security cameras to be put up. After all he was now the primary Alpha of the pack and need to make sure his family was safe. Their land was large and had taken him all day to mark thoroughly. He had wiped his feet before coming in so at least the house would not get too dirty. He noticed Savvy looking to his necklas, a smile greeted her in return. However he waited for her to answer before he would speak again.  ""I'm Sovereign but everyone calls me Savvy... My father is the alpha of the Sonne pack. And thank you for scaring me.""<br/><br/>His brow rose some, â€œThat is a pretty name.â€ he smiled to her and bowed at the waist, small strands of his hair falling off his shoulder letting drops of rain roll down his muscles â€œI am Aatu, Alpha or at least the primary alpha of Nacht. It is a pleasure to finally meet my fiancÃ©.â€ He looked around her room. â€œI see you have already started making yourself at home. I am glad. My room is downstairs by the kitchen is a door on the right. Youâ€™ll find me there.â€ He smiled leaning against the door way a little more. Now that he new who she was in respect to him he began to rub his arm against the door frame gently leaving his scent lightly there. â€œIf you need anything or want to get to know one another a little more just let me knowâ€ he smiled to her. â€œAlso, should I be expecting any of your pack?â€"
47,Moonlight,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=10550,2012-09-18T00:56:17,Jargos,"Jason swung his maul with all his might and went clean through the tree every time. His hulking muscles rippled in the effort. As the rain clouds move up north enough to finally hit him, he worked away in the deluge. A bolt of lightning struck him through his maul and he hit a knee, a shout of pain escaping his mouth. He figured there was no help for miles, the rain was blocking the scents from the cabin, so he closed his eyes. A moment later, a popping sound came from his chest. Without the full moon, the change would hurt like hell, but it would be better than having a heart attack in the middle of the woods. He growled and snarled as his transformation began, jump starting his heart and sending it into over drive. He let loose a piercing howl the sliced through the very rain, resounding for miles around,and ran farther into the woods to hide from any possible humans as his nails grew into claws and salt colored fur began to sprout from his skin"
48,Moonlight,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=10550,2012-09-18T06:24:42,koolaidroxs,"Savvy wanted to glare at him for dripping water onto her floor. She hate having wet floors. She wondered why he was so wet. Sure it was raining out but not that bad. She waited for him to return her sarcasm. But instead he called her name pretty. ""Thank you, my mom picked it."" She flinched at the word fiancee as the lightning struck again, making her wince harder. She looked around her room and nodded. She watched as he rubbed his arm on the door frame and wanted to roll her eyes. It wasn't like Jason, her best friend, was going to obey that.<br/><br/>Savvy decided to be civil and smiled. ""Thank you and maybe tomorrow. It's getting late and I think we start school tomorrow."" She was about to answer that she was a couple days early and that her pack was not going to be here for some time, when she heard a howl. She looked up and her ears pricked. She listened again and knew that howl. It was coming from Jason and it didn't sound too good. She looked at Aatu and smiled. ""Sorry but I need to go."" With that, she took off and ran out of the house into the pouring rain, towards Jason. She didn't want to feel the pain of changing into her wolf form, even a pure breed like her, it hurt like hell. But yet if she ran in the rain, she was likely to catch a small cold. She continued to run but stopped when she saw a massive wolf laying there on the ground. She went to him and hugged him. ""Don't worry I got you."" She didn't know what was wrong, but she didn't have to, all she knew was that she had to protect him. She jumped when lightning stuck the air."
49,Moonlight,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=10550,2012-09-18T06:38:47,Chavelier-D'eon,"He noticed the roll of her eyes and stopped standing straight â€œForgive me, habbits are hard to break. I will try to not do it againâ€¦â€ he blushed some frowning a little at how this was going. â€œYeah classes start in the morning I know for myself, Im not sure about your own classes. However I am sure youâ€™ll do great and that youâ€™re a good student â€œ he smiled happily to her looking at the water under her. He stepped out and went to his backpack by the door and pulled out a jacket before he returned. As he knelt down to dry the floor his ears heard the painful howl. It caused his heart to jump as he looked up watching her shoot past him ""Sorry but I need to goâ€ was all he heard. He frowned some and stood. â€œI take it she knows the one who howled, and if she does I should follow as well.<br/><br/>He ran toward the door as best he could limping already from the running he had already done, and the fact that while crossing a small log over a river it snapped in half and he had fallen in earlier. As he leaped off the porch his form changed and he gained a little more speed. He ran sniffing following her scent keeping only close to two minutes behind her. Once he found them he saw her holding a male. He nodded and walked up to them. â€œHe doesnâ€™t look goodâ€¦â€ he spoke calmly and looked around. His eyes scanning the area seeing the axe, the trees, the bodyâ€¦ his mind figured it out. â€œI think the lightning got himâ€¦â€ he changed into his human form and looked around carefully. He frowned some seeing her jump â€œitll be ok.. stay here with him I will be right backâ€¦â€ with that he again began to run back toward the cabin once there he went to the back and started the large pick up. He started it with the keys he had grabbed from a hook on the back porch and drove it back to them.<br/><br/>He was happy to see them still there. â€œOk, we need to get him onâ€¦. Can you help are you alright?â€ he asked Jason kneeling beside him he spoke calmly â€œHey.. its going to be okâ€¦ my name is Aatu, and Iâ€™m going to help her get you onto the truck and back to our cabin so just try and relax and bear with usâ€¦.â€ Aatu carefully helped Savvy get the wolf with great strain into the bed of the truck. â€œSavvy will you ride back here with him and keep an eye on him?â€ Aatu had hopped into the bed of the truck and opened the back window so he could talk with them through the open window. He waited for her reply as he checked Jasonâ€™s vitals. â€œHey buddyâ€¦ can you tell me your name..? Your ageâ€¦ where your fromâ€¦?â€ he wasnâ€™t asking to know but to make sure that Jason was coherent and able to understand and respond. If not it could mean brain damage or trama which would need care."
50,Moonlight,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=10550,2012-09-18T06:45:00,Jargos,"As lighting stuck again, Jason awoke with a start and leaped out of the truck on accident, his powerful physique making it look easy. He growled and snarled as he looked around, soaking wet and unsure what was going on. He could smell Savvy and whimpered, not knowing where she was, unable to track her scent to the truck in the rain. He howled to signal himself, but stood ready to attack, just in case"
51,Moonlight,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=10550,2012-09-18T08:45:52,koolaidroxs,"Savvy held Jason's wolf head in her lap. She jumped at sound of Aatu's voice. She look up at him then back to Jason. She shook her head not knowing what to do but to sit there. She shivered but wasn't sure if it was because of the autumn rain or that her best friend was hurt from something that she was deathly afraid of. She nodded but couldn't say anything. She couldn't move, wouldn't move away from Jason. She wished that she had at least was smart enough to bring her jeep. Maybe she would have gotten him into it. She looked up to see a pick up arriving with Aatu in the front. She smiled at him.<br/><br/>She nodded at his command. She stood up and tried to help pick Jason up. She took his front, she knew if nothing else, if he woke up confused, he would recognize her. He wouldn't hurt her. She helped Aatu get Jason into the bed of the truck then climb up there herself. She sat where his head was laying. She gently placed it back into her lap. She heard Aatu ask him questions but he wasn't responding. She looked down at him with a worried look on her face.<br/>They hit a bump as the lightning struck yet once again. Savvy really hated the lightning, and the rain, and the thunder. But as fast as the lightning went, so did Jason. ""STOP THE TRUCK, HE JUMPED!!!!!"" I can't you did that, Savvy thought as she jumped from the truck as it stopped. ""JASON!!!"" she tried to smell his scent but couldn't with all the new smells and the rain. She heard his howl and ran toward that direction. She looked back to see if Aatu was following her, and when she looked forward, she ran into something big, solid, and furry. It knocked her down and knocked the wind out of her."
52,Moonlight,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=10550,2012-09-18T09:01:37,Chavelier-D'eon,"The truck was going as the wipers swished from side to side, even though he couldnâ€™t see he was clearly about to navigate the trees, he yelled â€œHold on bump!â€ as they hit some roots he couldnâ€™t avoid. Just then the storm struck and he heard ""STOP THE TRUCK, HE JUMPED!!!!!"" he hit the break and felt her jump as well â€œDamn itâ€¦â€ he snarled and put a hand behind the passenger seat his head looking back, as he guided the truck to a place he could turn it quickly. As soon as he got it turned he followed their sounds the rain screwing his sense of smell, but he luckily had other ways of doing this. Once he saw them he pulled up and opened the bed. As he turned he noticed Savvy panting with the wind knocked out of her. He sighed and took deep slow breaths, he ran and picked her up, her protest didnâ€™t mean shit to him just then. He put her into the passenger seat with his jacket trying to give her something to hold onto, his hands cupped her face as he spoke reassuringly â€œIts going to be okâ€¦.â€ He smiled and kissed her forehead gently â€œI promiseâ€¦â€<br/><br/>He jumped quickly into the back of the pick up opened the tool box and dug out some rope and a tarp. He moved quickly to lay the tarp out and roll the huge Beast onto it. Then he wrapped it and managed to get him with an ASS TON of effort into the truck, but then again when the conditions are right a woman can pick up a car to save her baby. In this moment Aatu was that woman and Beast was the baby he needed to save. Using the rope to tie his wrapped body into the bed he made sure that his head was covered â€œjust a little longerâ€¦â€ he yelled through the rain. â€œ it will be okâ€¦â€ he hoped in the drivers seat and began driving. Keeping something a well hidden secret.<br/><br/>Soon Aatu got them back into the area of the cabin, by then Savvy had her breath and was able to help him get Jason intop the living room of the cabin. Once that was done Aatu looked to Savvy â€œtend to his wound and get him some water he just needs some time to recover.. I believe he will be alright â€¦â€ he ordered kindly as he began searching for wounds on Jasonâ€™s body â€œHey â€¦ can you hear meâ€¦ I need you to answer me as best you can if you canâ€¦ just say anythingâ€¦ do you know Savvy?â€"
53,Moonlight,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=10550,2012-09-18T09:14:45,Jargos,"When Savvy knocked into Jason, he passed back out. He was having a horrid nightmare that he was truly alone, that everyone hated and feared him. He could hear the taunting of the bullies as he bawled like an infant, but Savvy didn't save him this time. He felt primal fury bursting from within him and he lashed out violently, only to realize what a monster he truly is. He relived all the funerals, but there was no comfort to be felt. He relived being laughed out of he and Savvy's old school for not passing. Pain surged through him as he slowly began to shift back, half awake. He could smell Savvy, and someone else<br/><br/>""Where . . . Where am I?"" He mumbled. Then he heard an unfamiliar voice asking him questions "" . . . Do you know Savvy?"" He did his best to nod as he shifted completely back to his more human form. His enormous body took up more room than the couch could offer, so he rolled off with a thud. Lying face down, his breathing was shallow, but steady and returning. He tried to get up, still unable to open his eyes"
54,Moonlight,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=10550,2012-09-18T09:26:04,koolaidroxs,"Savvy couldn't even see straight. It felt like she ran into a brick wall, with fur. She might as well ran into one. She covered the top of her head with one hand as a headache started appearing. She suddenly felt arms go around her and left her up. She was too dizzy to protest and wrapped her arms around his neck. She let Aatu put her in the front seat and nodded to him as he said it was going to be alright. She closed her eyes and felt him kiss her forehead. His kiss made that spot feel burning hot. She didn't understand this. She sat there as Aatu got Jason into the truck.<br/><br/>She turned around to find Jason under some tarps. She smiled knowing that he wouldn't jump out again. She watched Aatu as he got into the truck and started driving to the cabin. She laughed. ""Wow well this was some first meeting we've had."" Once they got back to the cabin, she helped Aatu with getting Jason out of the truck. They laid him on the couch, where she started to put suave on his wounds. His wolf state should have taken care of the major damage. She laughed as Jason rolled onto ground. She looked up at Aatu. ""Let me handle this."" Once she got done with his wounds, she got down and laid face down with him. Looking at him and smiled. ""Well this is a new plank now isn't it"""
55,Moonlight,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=10550,2012-09-18T20:39:18,Jargos,"A wave of calm rushed over him as he heard Savvy's voice. His muscles relaxed and his breathing returned. He turned his head to face her, his eyes opening slowly. They were still in their wolf state, a blood shot, glowing blue. ""What's a plank . . . ?"" He asked a bit weakly, but with a classic smile. His strength normally wasn't affected by the change, but the cardiac arrest must've been more than he anticipated. His memories of the nightmares faded away, they were recurring nightmares, but they were like an ocean of doubt in his mind, ebbing at his awakening.<br/><br/>His stomach suddenly roared at him and he realized he hadn't eaten in days. He wouldn't tell Savvy this, or the stranger who he assumed help save him this, but he'd been in the woods now for two weeks cutting down good trees for fire wood. Preparing a winter collection of fire wood was a very important thing, he never trusted the electricity to do the job of keeping them warm right. He had cut down 10 trees and was working on the 11th when he was struck by lightning. His cache was to the west of the house, less than a quarter mile, but it would have to wait until the morning. He tired again to get up, this time with better success, but the roar of his hunger would not be silenced"
56,Moonlight,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=10550,2012-09-19T01:07:12,Chavelier-D'eon,"Aatu stayed around long enough to make sure that the male would be ok, his smile was being forced and he was suffering, but in a time like this that didnâ€™t matter. â€œHey man, Iâ€™m happy your starting to recover. My name is Aatu, and Iâ€™m the alpha of Nacht for all purposes till my father recovers or I fully take his place. I hope you will find what you need here. â€œ he took a step back hearing his future mate ""Let me handle this."" His head nodded some in hidden relief as he smiled to her. â€œIâ€™ll leave it to you then. Come get me if you need meâ€¦â€ as soon as that slipped over his lips Aatu backed away and began his journey to his room in the hidden den under the cabin. Once he had reached the aloneness of his room he sank to his knees pain filling his face as he grabbed the arm which had popped out of socket.<br/><br/>He growled and snarled as sweat rolled down his face, it had popped out the first time they had places Jason into the bed of the truck, the second time only made the pain that much worse. Tears rolled as he whined not wanting to pop it back in. â€œDamn it!â€ he yelled luckily knowing the ground would keeop his screams from reaching the others. He struggled with it before it finally reached the right position. Pulled muscles surrounded the scared shoulder as he fell to his hands snarling in agony. Panting and gasping till the pain began to subsideâ€¦"
57,Moonlight,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=10550,2012-09-21T05:47:17,koolaidroxs,"Savvy smiled at Aatu, thanking him for giving them space. ""I will."" Savvy turned her head and smiled at Jason. She laced her fingers with his. She laughed as he asked what a plank was. She was more into human trends. She scooted so that she was shoulder to shoulde. She kissed his shoulder blade tenderly before laying her head against it. ""You know when the humans would lay on their stomache on a surface."" Savvy laughed as she heard Jason's stomache growl.<br/><br/>Savvy kissed his shoulder blade again before letting go his hand and putting a pillow under his head. ""I'll be right back, I'm going to go find something for you to eat."" She slowly moving away from him. She headed toward the kitchen. She saw the the door that led to the under ground bedroom that Aatu made for himself. I wonder if he's hunger too, she thought as she jumped into the hole and landing on her feet. That's when she heard the painful screams. She walked towards them not knowing what they were, She walked slowly until she saw Aatu laying on the ground, in pain. ""Aatu are you okay,"" she asked as she ran to him."
58,Moonlight,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=10550,2012-09-21T06:00:53,Jargos,"Jason nodded to Savvy as she left to go get food. He drifted in and out of sleep, and seeing as the ground barrier muted the scream, he didn't go to investigate or help. Had he known what was happening, he would have powered through his own pain to help Aatu. That was just his way, he was a kind and benevolent soul, and he didn't view his life as important when others were hurt or in need. Jason decided to try and get up one more time, but a pang hunger pain dropped him like a lead balloon. He was a little mad at how weak he was right then, but kept himself calm. He army crawled to the kitchen when Savvy didn't come back, not wanting to burden her, figuring she had something else to do. The door leading to the hole was open, and being a werewolf, he could hear what was going on. He looked very concerned, he heard heavy, labored, and painful sounding breathing. He decided to wait before acting as he attempted getting up for a third time"
59,Moonlight,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=10550,2012-09-21T07:49:20,Chavelier-D'eon,"Aatu panted softly under his breath as his face expressed his true feelings his body laying on the cool ground. It hurtâ€¦ it had always hurt but never as bad as this, blood trickled down the back of his shoulder blade and he knew it but seemed to not really careâ€¦â€I need to pack my booksâ€¦â€ he muttered looking at the box saying â€˜schoolâ€™ he heaved and huffed his chest struggling to get over the nerve he had pintched. His mind wondered some as he lay there somehow getting lulled to sleep by the pain he had come to know for the past years. A strange smile spread on his face as he thought back â€œYou know mom, dad may be joining you, and if he does you owe him some loveâ€¦â€ he chuckled some before he rolled over grabbing his shoulder letting out a loud groan of pain. â€œMom, Iâ€™m so patheticâ€ he smirked wincing some â€œ to be making this much noise over something so unimportant. I mean dad is suffering more then I am and he never complains, hahaâ€ he kept laughing â€œyet I almost cried popping my arm back inâ€¦ patheticâ€<br/><br/>He sat in the silence of his dimly lit den, the walls bearing witness and proof that they were his, nine trophies for chess, two for theatre sat on his hand dug shelves. His bed was made and empty like the silence around him. The small hole in the back of the room lead to a secret hotspring he had found, and his tv screan remained black. He smiled some and winced again as he tried to sit up, but it didnâ€™t go so well. â€œMy shoulderâ€™s gonna get infected if I donâ€™t cxlean it outâ€¦â€ he tried to convience himself to get up. But, it just didnâ€™t happen instead he sat there, or laid panting lightly tears silently rolling down his face, his ;long black hair fanned around him â€œIt hurt more then ever this timeâ€¦â€ he commented just as he heard someone enter â€œWhoâ€¦? Oh, Savvy. â€œ he frowned and sat up quickly ""Aatu are you okay,"" she asked as she ran to him. He smiled to her and stretched despite how bad it hurt to do it. He didnâ€™t want his future mate to worry, nor did hhe on the day of meeting her want her to see him as weak. Exspecially how their meeting went earlier. Savvy Dear, I am fine no need to worry. Are you alright? Did something happen?â€"
60,Moonlight,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=10550,2012-09-21T09:13:18,koolaidroxs,"Savvy hate to leave Jason. But he was hungry, and now she had to help Aatu. Nurse Savvy to the rescue, she thought. She had stood there as Aatu started to talk to his mom. She could only wait it out. She knew how this worked. She crossed her arm until she was sure he was ready. When he said her name, she knew. She walked over to him and saw the blood. She looked around for something to stop it and could. She rolled her eyes. ""You know I wasn't expecting to get naked with you this soon."" With that, she took off her tank top and pressed it onto his shoulder. She was lucky that she still had her bright hot pink bra on. She looked down at him sympathetic. ""I would tell you to transform but given that the wolf upstairs tried and that got him nowhere, we'll just have to wait until the bleeding stops."" she lift the cloth up and put it back as more bleed came out. ""How did you do this anyways?"""
61,Giving into Desire,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=10591,2012-09-18T07:28:51,Chavelier-D'eon,"<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://files.myopera.com/Heiwa/albums/6485882/heise-20-1318223451%20-%20Copy.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/><br/>The old Rock City sign sat where is had the past 20 years above the studioâ€™s main building. Desireâ€™s car pulled into his usual spot under the large weeping willow tree. His lips turned into a grin as he looked up seeing the signâ€™s new picture of the year, â€œLet your Desires run wild!â€ he had to sigh and laugh. His name had been in every logo for the past five years. He started this profession five years ago at the age of eighteen. How he loved his job. His muscular and tanned hips were hugged loosely by a pair of warn out grey sweat pants. Said pants held over 1000 signatures of various fans, partners, people, and whoever else wanted to draw on them. They were apart of Desireâ€™s tradition. If he was going to work or doing something for work that had him in clothes he was usually in these pants.  They were loose and hung off his hip giving the mind plenty to work with as he walked. Because in the back he kept them tight, showing off what he knew was apart of his appeal. He reached for the door and began to remove his sunglasses.<br/><br/>â€œGood morning Mr. Desire, your coffee is in the red room for you.â€ The lady at the desk informed him â€œThank you Missy.â€ Her name was Merie but no one questioned Desireâ€™s names for them. Merie giggled and turned blood red as she did every night when Desire walked into work. The days were spent sleeping and resting the nights filled with shoots, clubs, award things, and parties half the time. It was a good life for the particular star. His hand grazed the wall over hi posters â€œRock City Porn presents your Desireâ€™s face to face!â€ the commercial had he smiling as he heard it on the radio, knowing that it was a promotion for people to donate to them for every 10$ they donated their name went into hat for a drawing to see who would win a date with their Desire.<br/><br/>â€œWhy do I agree to those thingsâ€¦â€ Desire asked walking into the room they called the red room. Or to most a breakroom. He flopped on the couch and held his coffee in his hands with a smile. Techinically it wasnâ€™t coffee, it was honey and Earl Grey tea mixed with apple juice, but he called it coffee and againâ€¦ no one questioned it. â€œYou do it because you love itâ€¦â€ he heard his agent Mike walking in â€œMike my man! Whatâ€™s the list for today?â€ he smiled watching the brown haired man walking toward him â€œYour going to meet your new partner for the year.â€ â€œGreat, where are they?â€ Desire sat up and stretched finishing his drink and grabbing an apple, this star only ate fruitsâ€¦ otherwise it was protein shakes and V8s. Plus he was actually a god, he could eat whatever he wished. â€œIn room 2â€ Desire nodded and headed that way. As he opened the door he smiled seeing who he believed was his new partner â€œGood evening. I hope you are well. My name is Desire, I hope we can make dreams come true togetherâ€ it was his usual way of introducing himself to people while at work."
62,Under the Rule of a Shade King,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=106&start=20,2010-05-30T02:31:25,Dream Of Purity,"""What peace is to be made?"" Noel questioned, he did not need to eat, but he did love the taste of a finely prepared stew. He felt no aggression in the group so much as anxiety and insecurity. His gaze wandered, the women had left to hunt, and the men stood around, waiting for their return, what an odd sort of pack they were. It left a warm, if somewhat insulting smile on his face. Noel wandered the clearing, inspecting stumps and logs, looking for a good place to sit, and rest. Ultimately, he decided on a low log, that crumbled slightly as he sat.<br/><br/>""I see no reason to not accept what generosity the shifter offers. It's not as though she can poison us."" He attempted to sound comforting, but sounded ignorant instead. ""Though my youth withers on occasion I'd like to think at least a century anyone here's senior, that I am more than capable of caring for myself."" He smiled, and waved his hand as if to shoo away a flying insect. ""Besides, it's not as though any of us are so powerful that allies are not welcome, even in these... less than hospitable times."" His smile never failing, but wavering slightly when trying to think of a kind way to state the obvious lack of comradeship that was present since the shade king took hold."
63,Under the Rule of a Shade King,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=106&start=20,2010-05-30T23:30:12,Lady_BlackWolf,"Miesha kept her blue orbs on everyone knowing that at least one of them were sure to smell, especially since they carried pounds of meat with them.<span style=""font-style: italic""> Why must my brother be so ignorant.</span>She rolled her eyes again and watched as one of the gals turn and she knew they werent the only shifters in the world. Then the small cat bounded their way and Miesha quickly droped her Katanas and shifted to her taller human figure grabbing a Katana in each hand, and dove for the kitty as it aimed for her brother.<br/><br/>She swooped her arms around the cats body as they collided then fell to the ground ,she then  pinned her down to the ground with a katana to her throat,""You ever try to touch my brother I will be eating you for dinner, Im sure I could get a few pounds of meat off your hide."" She snarled at the cat with intelligent blue eyes staring at her.<br/><br/>Alexander opended his maw slightly letting the meat slide down a bit but he was able to catch it. Once he had it in his mouth correctly he looked up to see his sister had shifted and had a kitty pinned,He worriedly shifted to standing taller than his sister and he didnt even bother to cover himself as he brought the meat to hands and strolled out. He put his hand on Meisha's shoulder,""RosePetal, let the women go, she did nothing, Im not harmed. Let the pretty kitty go."" He grinned down at the cat and took notice of the other feline and its companion, and nodded at the both.<br/><br/>Meisha turned her head and glared up at her brother, she than looked back at the kitty and reluctantly let the kitty up. She than punched her brother vary hard in the gut but looked as tho it didnt phase him, all he did was chuckle.<br/><br/>He looked at the group at large, and pointed to himself, than his sister,""Iam Copper, and this is my sister RosePetal,"" He looked down at the kitty and gave her a warm smile,""Im sorry about my sister, shes a bit territorial and didnt want you hurting me tho i think it would be rather hard for you to do so."" He took a sniff towards the makeshift stove and smelled the cooking stew,""I have some more meat here if you would like to add more, not sure for we were in a hurry, tho there is some sausage. Your welcome to gander."" He lifted the meat towards the man at the stove.<br/><br/>Meisha looked down at the kitty and gave her a warm smile as well tho it was fake,""Im sorry, we mean none of you any harm,we too are against the shade king."""
64,Under the Rule of a Shade King,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=106&start=20,2010-05-31T03:22:51,Dream Evil,"Valleus heard the words spoken with his hereditary Elven hearing.  It was nothing grand he had been given, merely a slight adjustment to the normal human ability.<br/>He shook his head as they all spoke, trying to justify themselves or just plain acting cocky.  They had little to no idea of what they were up against, and that was the reason Valleus settled upon as to why he didn't like it.  Between arrogance and tentativeness, he didn't see how they would last a moment.<br/><br/>He emerged from the hut to address them, though he came across no less distrustfully.<br/>""Any meat you have to spare will be accepted with gratitude, though I shan't wish to see any of you here by the arrival of evening.  If it were up to me now, I'd send you all on your way, but this isn't my home,"" he said as he nodded towards Goliath, the true owner of the hut and most able protector of the forest surrounding them.<br/>""If he would have you, then I would have you,"" the comment was hospitable enough, but his tone gave off a much different vibe."
65,Under the Rule of a Shade King,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=106&start=20,2010-06-01T07:36:51,Lady Aime,"Being tackled by a now naked female with a sword startled her, and in equal parts angered and excited her. She was up before Ffraid could sort herself out in this surprised revelation, and it was still unsettled. The Lynx leaps up and crouches, growling at the pair even as the Male speaks. She turns her almond shaped bronze eyes on him and looks him up and down. They are both pleasing to the eye that is for sure, each in their own way. She did not like the female's insincerity, nor either one's cocky demeanor, such flaws in such pretty bodies.<br/><br/>She does not let on her thoughts but turns and trots back down the hill towards them, hearing the male speak she listens with her head cocked. She shifts as she gets to her clothes, showing everyone her naked, tanned and toned body for a bit before quickly drawing her clothes on and apologizing for it. She notes that the musky, earthy smelling Fox duo is still naked, and seem unbothered by it. She licks her lips as she ties her empty bell back on her neck looking up at them a moment longer. She turns her head to the rest of them again.<br/><br/>""I won't linger where I am not invited. Though I will admit to my wish for companionship. It's been a while since I have seen anyone else, and almost welcomed you as friend or foe, for if I had to kill you at least I would have had some form of contact with another humanoid."" She expresses this with bold face and a strong backbone, even though it is a weakness in her heart."
66,Under the Rule of a Shade King,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=106&start=20,2010-06-04T16:26:33,Dream Evil,"Valleus snorted, a sound of mocking amusement.<br/>""Maybe you should have killed us, and relished the feeling of taking life,"" he looked over each one of them, regarding them all equally, ""for if you intend to meet the Shade King at his castle, you will all die.  The gods may have blessed my escape but I'm sure that they no longer hold any sway over that place.""<br/><br/>The look in his eyes would likely tell them all that he was not joking.  He had been on night patrol when it happened, when the dark energy shook the stone walls that had stood up to the battering of invading armies for over a century.<br/>""Come in and eat, for the sake of not wasting food that may not be available during the winter.  If you die, I'd at least see you off with full bellies,"" he invited them in with no love or compassion in his voice, only a detached sense of sorrow for their direction and a fate he was certain they would meet."
67,Under the Rule of a Shade King,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=106&start=20,2010-06-09T04:04:06,Eferhilda,"Njki did not get far in his pouncing before his targets turned out to be human, with a snort and growl he trotted back to Sara who quickly scolded him with a series of growls and even a tug on one of his ears. When they were done she sighed and watched the people before her, only able to follow some of the conversation as only a few were in a position for her to read their lips. Knowing that an offering of some kind had been made and wanting to help as well she shrugged off her back pack and dug into it. After a few moments she produced two wrapped packages a meat from a large deer she and Njki had slain early that morning, so the meat was still fairly fresh.<br/><br/>Unwrapping one she tossed it to Njki who took it happily with lots of purring off to the tree line to eat in peace, though also in a position where he could watch the rest of the group. With her brother out of the way Sara took the other meat package to the male who seemed to be in charge of all the cooking. Smiling she handed it to him, ""We have some Deer Meat to share..."" she said again feeling embarrassed for how she must sound to him.<br/><br/>Goliath let out a sigh of relief when everything calmed down, ""You are all welcome to stay here and within the woods that I am charged with protecting. Please relax and let us all share in this small feast we have all contributed to"" his tone warm and friendly as he extended his hands and slowly raised them. The ground began to slowly tremble until slowly a large stone table and two sets of benches rose from the earth. After a few moments the trembling stopped and there was seating now for everyone, ""Please be seated..."" he said to everyone."
68,Under the Rule of a Shade King,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=106&start=20,2010-06-09T15:02:03,Dream Evil,"Valleus took note of the way she spoke, an accent he had never heard before.  He didn't trust it one bit, sounded too much like a hole in the disguise to him.<br/>Nevertheless he accepted what she gave, Goliath would know if it was tainted and so far he had made no move to stop her.<br/>""Thank you,"" he said coldly, not allowing any hospitality towards these guests.  He had no doubt it would be to Goliath's and their disapproval, but he did not care.<br/><br/>He took the meat inside and began to cook it, keeping an eye on his back at all times, and a hand ready to draw a blade at a moments notice.<br/>He would be happier if they all just ate and then made their way, though Goliath was the owner of this home and the protector of the forest.  He had last say, and so far he had sensed nothing untoward about them, why shouldn't they be trusted?<br/>Call it instinct, call it fear.<br/>If he dug deep enough, he would know that it was fear.  It had been a long time since warriors had made tracks through the forests, and the appearance of so many others gave Valleus the impression that they were heading towards the final fight, and that it would swallow the rest of humanity whole.  An eternity under the rule of a Shade King, where torture and suffering would befall all life, past and present."
69,Under the Rule of a Shade King,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=106&start=20,2010-06-09T16:10:41,Dream Of Purity,"Noel fought laughter at the entire situation, he had never really thought of his own death, and while he was aware his ceasing to exist would be bad, he was aware that Aos si never really die, so he'd be the first. Not a title he wished to hold. He cringed at the words the man spoke, he was short, although still fairly handsome, somewhat angled features, Noel had seen them before. Noel nearly fell off his log at the harsh nature and tone with which the short man spoke. ""Can't you just be happy for the company of now, and not fret with the worries of tomorrow? Just for one moment? I thought you people were good at whimsy."" While aware of the angled feature's, Noel's mind simply dissected them into elf, not taking into effect the human aspect of his features.<br/><br/>Relaxing a bit, he leaned on one arm, resting one hand on the log beneath him, ""If we all die, we die fighting for what we know to be right. If no one fights, we'll all die anyways."" With a sigh, he cringed slightly, ""Can't we speak of happier things? I mean, the bar isn't set very high, what with eternal suffering seeming to be par for this conversation."" Typical Aos si, avoiding serious conversations for the aspect of happier, lighter ones. Aos si were known as mischievous, and those that weren't, were still seen as childish for their view that life needn't be depression and drudgery, but instead the total opposite, happy and whimsical."
70,Under the Rule of a Shade King,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=106&start=20,2010-06-12T11:10:24,Dream Evil,"Valleus regard the Aos si's words, regarded them carefully.  As the only one who had not made a hostile gesture or a display of mettle, he was the least of Valleus' worries.  Though he understood the mystery of the Aos si.  He had been hiding his amazement at seeing one the whole time, only in stories his parents had told him before he went to sleep.<br/>""I've heard of your kind, folk of laughter, happiness and as you have said...whimsy.  You've no doubt sensed the Elven and Halfling blood in my veins, but I was never one for whimsy and I'm even less inclined to feed it now.  Even an Aos si can see the world around is changing, slipping into the nine hells as we sit around and feed our pride.""<br/><br/>He returned to the hut, remaining in there for a few minutes.  When he came out, he had the stew and other cuts of meat ready.  He may have been short, and more slender than most men, but he carried the pot without breaking a sweat.  His fears certainly weren't for lack of strength, maybe lack of heart.<br/>""Eat.  Maybe over the course of the meal you shall all change your minds."""
71,Under the Rule of a Shade King,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=106&start=20,2010-06-16T19:15:14,Dream Of Purity,"""Eat. Maybe over the course of the meal you shall all change your minds.""<br/><br/>""What's to change?"" He sat for a moment, simply staring at the man. ""You honestly expect me to believe that you wish not for help, stating that, even as a group, we are incapable of championing the darkness that plunges us 'into the nine hells,' yet you so boldly wish to venture in alone?"" His voice musical, it was evident it was more a point than an argument. ""I know of elven pride and halfling boldness, pray tell, which of these so motivates you to your own doom?"" He poked fun, his smile grew. His pale green eyes danced with a playful flicker, Noel wasn't one for pride, as many aos si. Human pride, or the pride of all mortal races was their ultimate undoing, it made them far too easy to prey upon, far too easy to trick.<br/><br/>Passing off his own question as rhetoric, his smile shifted to that of a warm, kind smile. He looked to the food, and smiled brightly. ""I do hope you're as capable a chef as you are a battle-ready warrior."" He jested, once more poking fun at the man. It was obvious in his tone that his jests were not derived of ill will, but instead a natural reaction to the pride the man exuded."
72,Under the Rule of a Shade King,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=106&start=20,2010-06-17T03:46:17,Dream Evil,"""My skills in battle are of no importance.  I don't wish to go back to that castle, and I don't believe that any of you have a chance.  I was there, and the corpses of friends slaughtered by my hands likely still rot in the halls, or are inhabited by shades.  You all plunge yourselves so valiantly into the devil's maw, I was lucky to escape.  I'm lucky to walk and breathe, I have no intention of another round.  Maybe it would benefit an Aos si such as yourself to peer into the other side of the conflict.  The world isn't laughter and sunshine anymore.  Soon it will be darkness and nothing else.  I haven't seen a single reason to suggest any of you stand a chance.""<br/><br/>His voice came out as a bitter snarl, almost a hiss on some inflections.  Though, if he couldn't get his point across, then he would have no choice but to let them walk to their graves."
73,Under the Rule of a Shade King,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=106&start=20,2010-06-18T07:15:29,Eferhilda,"Sara watched the exchange between the strange man, who seemed amused by everything and had an odd way of appearing young and yet old at times, and the man who had done the cooking. The one who was cooking did not seem to like the idea of them going off to face the evil, seems that he was there when it began and had managed to fight his way out and live but the memories of that day still haunted him. Not liking how he spoke, not being able to hear his harshness but his body language spoke volumes to her.<br/><br/>When there came a pause in the conversation she spoke up, ""I doubt that I stand a chance....alone...."" she said softly again hating for having to talk aloud since she knew she sounded funny but still no one else would know hand signs so it was for the best. ""Even with my brother Njki at my side I do not think we stand a chance..."" she continued looking down at her plate of food for a moment before looking back up at the man who seemed to think they were all mad for thinking of going to face the evil. ""I do know that just sitting back and waiting for the end to come is not a way to live. My family and our lands feel the effects of the evil even though we are many days travel from here..."" she paused again looking about the group before once again looking back at Valleus. ""I would rather die trying to stop it and trying to protect them, then sitting back and waiting for it to become so strong as to not even stand the smallest chance. So I go and Njki go, we go together to try our best to make those we love and care for safe. Hiding like a scared rabbit does no good at all to anyone...."" she finishes softly and starts eating her meal.<br/><br/>Goliath smiled at the words of the deaf girl nodding his agreement to her words, ""She is right. Hiding here is not helping the problem and it is about time that I stop just hiding and protecting my woods. Its time that I protect all of the Great Mother"" his voice strong as he looked over at his young friend Valleus. ""I am leaving with them when they go, I wish you would join us for your sword would be most appreciated in the battle to come. Though if you choose to stay behind I give you my home and entrust you to protecting my woods in the even that I do not return"""
74,Under the Rule of a Shade King,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=106&start=20,2010-06-22T14:21:57,Dream Evil,"Valleus looked shocked for a moment but looked down at his food and ate, trying to hide his lamenting.  He had known Goliath would eventually leave, he had suspected that a group like this would come along, and he knew for even longer that he wouldn't like it.<br/>""I don't want to kill anymore friends,"" he said, ""Nothing puts life in perspective like butchering friends, brothers in arms.""<br/><br/>He remained silent for a few moments before he looked back up, and leaned back in his seat.  A look of forlorn defeat was played out across his face.<br/>""I cannot join you.  I will stay and care for your home in your absence.  I...I am so sorry, but I cannot face it again."""
75,Under the Rule of a Shade King,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=106&start=20,2010-06-29T14:36:38,Eferhilda,"Goliath nodded understanding and sympathizing with his dear friend and student, ""I understand and won't try to convince you otherwise, though I would like to point out one thing..."" he paused a moment to ensure his friend was focused completely on him before continuing. ""It has been sometime since you have been to that place where you once called home. I do truly doubt that you will be facing anyone with a familiar face and even if you do they truly can not be called your friend. Ending their lives would be a means of freeing them from their tortured existence and allowing them to enter into the warm, loving embrace of our Great Mother"" he told him with a nod and a smile before moving to complete the meal that was set before him."
76,Under the Rule of a Shade King,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=106&start=20,2010-07-04T04:18:05,Dream Evil,"""No,"" he replied forcefully, much to his own chagrin.  He could rarely control his emotions at this height of anxiety.<br/>""The walls themselves hold pain for me, and I shan't wish to see them again.  They were home to me before the forest was.  I will stay here, or failing that head away from the forest and find a village to aid.""<br/>He kept his head down, taking the odd mouthful of food, he did not want to make eye contact with Goliath, his only friend, as it would surely break him.<br/>""I shan't wish to see you go, but I cannot stop you.  Your path and your way are your own and I can do little to intervene."""
77,Under the Rule of a Shade King,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=106&start=20,2010-07-04T04:50:23,Dream Of Purity,"""So be it!"" Noel clapped his hands together, and grabbed a bowl of the stew. ""We shall depart after we eat, leaving our dear host to his fate, may the earth guide your way, and the wind your steps."" Noel took a bite of the stew, and sat back on his crumbling log. His legs crossed in front of him, he sat eating for a moment, before his face was suddenly somber. He hid it behind his hair, and the bowl of stew he readily finished. His thoughts drifted from the group around him, to his fate, while he would never admit it, death scared him. He was afraid to die, but knew he had to do something.<br/><br/>""Very well, when shall we be leaving?"" He stood, and placed his bowl from where he fetched it. With a soft pat to his stomach, he made his way to the edge of the clearing,<span style=""font-style: italic"">The Shade King... Soon enough he will be dead.</span>He forced a smile, and turned back to the group, ""I'm ready to leave whenever the group decides it's time to go."" He sighed, ""Sadly, I don't believe myself capable of teleporting us in there, so we're probably on foot from here on out."""
78,Under the Rule of a Shade King,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=106,2010-05-19T12:05:42,Dream Evil,"Morningtime was a bleak affair.<br/>Every day above ground was spent in shrouds of darkness and shadow. Prayers were for death, and life was for nought. Only the stronger ones kept living, no matter that every day the shadows spread and grew stronger and not a one dared to venture into the cowl, lest fates worse than death chase them out or claim them for eternities to follow.<br/><br/>Valleus NeWinn stood outside his adopted hut, staring with an equal mix of contempt and sorrow at what he saw. Rays of sunlight struggled to reach the ground as they were being slowly choked by the subtle shade. It hadn't reached them yet, and it was still some way off, but it would. One day it would, and they would die or flee. His fists tightened around the hilt of his twin blades, swords and hands that had saved his life on the night the Shade King had taken control. A solitary tear rolled down his cheek as he whirled around and landed a small, but strong fist upon the trunk of the tree he had used as support. His rage had been almost insurmountable ever since, and his only friend (an imposing, powerful Druid) had helped greatly. At first, leaving him be, until he decided to intervene and help at first with his scrying, then with his strength.<br/><br/>Over time, Valleus opened up to him and sought strength from his grave confidence and quiet reserve. He felt safer under the protection of the behemoth than he would with any other single man or woman. He suspected that his large friend felt the same about him. Valleus may not have stood tall, or been physically imposing, but he was a warrior at heart and used his athleticism to his advantage. Valleus proved his worth more than enough.<br/><br/>""One day, I swear upon it,"" he muttered to himself, ""I'll end this, as soon as I have the strength and the courage."" Truth be told, the darkness scared him more than anything he could imagine, frightened him close to death. He wasn't alone, but he still knew that the two of them wouldn't be enough. If only more Warriors could come along and join with them, Valleus would raise an army of the best and strongest and storm the Castle and succeed or die within it's walls, fighting until the end.<br/><br/>He raised his head from where it rested on the oak, simultaneously raising his boot to withdraw a symmetrical blade, a throwing dagger. He took his aim and hurled the blade, beginning his swing from his chest and throwing in an outward, horizontal arc. His aim was only slightly enough, but still managed to kill the rabbit on contact.<br/>""I've found lunch! Have a fire ready!"" He called out to his friend, the one who didn't speak too often, but always had the right things to say."
79,Under the Rule of a Shade King,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=106,2010-05-19T16:24:20,Lady Aime,"Perhaps it would seem peculiar, at least at one time or another it would have, to see a beast carrying a pack and no human guiding it. Now a-days, perhaps that was not so weird. Times were getting worse and worse and no amount of optimism would change that fact. Optimism like that was how you tended to end up dead on the other side anyway, or enslaved. Which was worse with the Shade King's rule? Probably the perversion of servitude. Every time she wandered she tried to redirect herself. By now you could feel the stretching hand of this tyrant slowly, slowly creeping it's way towards you. A more unwelcome bedmate never could exist as this writhing blackness.<br/><br/>She gave a throaty sigh as she trotted along, 4'3 at shoulder in this shape with a thick neck and dappled fur she was listening. People have been running further 'inland' from the shade king's present reach. She considered it inland because even if it meant running to the sea you were running into lands that at least you could possibly survive in. A distant yell catches her round topped ears, the black tips quiver as she stands and listens. She catches the edge of whatever the person said a 'ready' chimes in her ears. So it was male, and talking to someone or something else and sounded like it would be alright. Shifting into her normal form she stretches and rummages in her pack removing her clothes to put them on. It's a simple brown tunic and lighter brown pants with a black belt. Sure it did not match, but who was she suppose to be impressing again?<br/>She slid her hunting knife into her belt and left the Bola in it's place in her pack. She would hate to loose that weapon, it was her favorite and had been hard to find, she could always get another knife. In no hurry she picks her track through the woods. The yell was very distant to her ears, had she been in human form she would have never heard it. Digging into her pack as she saunters along, looking relaxed but aware she finds some dried deer jerky and chew it while she goes."
80,Under the Rule of a Shade King,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=106,2010-05-22T03:00:56,Eferhilda,"<blockquote><div><cite>witchety grub wrote:</cite>The two men have been moving all night, fleeing, carrying the body of a woman between them.  Their clothing is ripped and their breathing is ragged and raw.  They are both young, these men, but fear of death lies heavily upon them.<br/>Passing through a wood, the taller of the two trips on the forest floor, almost falls.  He curses, lets go his share of the womanâ€™s weight, and she falls to the ground.  The other man gasps, reaching after her.<br/>â€œLeave her, Tibernus.  Sheâ€™s goneâ€ pants the taller man, wincing on his freshly twisted ankle.<br/>â€œI will not.â€<br/>â€œLook at her, man!  Sheâ€™s dead!â€<br/>Tibernus shoots a venomous glance at his companion, then returns to the woman.  â€œI know, Caius.â€  He says, softly, his shoulders falling.<br/>The woman lies exactly as she fell, face down in the soil.  Her chest does not move, and though the early morning is cold, no plume of breath can be seen at her lips.  Infinitely gentle, Tibernus rolls her over, straightening her limbs, and brushing her hair from her face, revealing the reason for her death; a swathe of blood and melted flesh that is all that remains of her eyes and forehead.  He draws the hood of the womanâ€™s cloak down over her face.<br/>â€œWe-we must leave her, Tiâ€ the taller man says gently, all bluster evaporating in the face of his companionâ€™s grief.<br/>â€œI know, brother.  Peaceâ€ says Tibernus, and bending, he kisses the womanâ€™s cheek, whispers a goodbye into her cold ear.  Then he straightens, squaring his shoulders.  â€œCome, letâ€™s go.â€<br/>Caius nods once, and still favouring his ankle, presses on into the woods, his brother beside him.  The womanâ€™s body lies behind them, and neither man turns back to look at her.<br/><br/>Still, Elana waits until the men are beyond sight before she sits up, turning her head to look in the direction they fled.  Satisfied that she is alone, she raises one hand before her face, still shadowed as it is by the hood of her cloak.  She watches her hand as she slowly opens and closes it, opens and closes.  â€œIt worked,â€ she breathes.<br/>Elana pushes herself to her feet, staggering for a moment as she finds her balance.  Then she looks around, and the hood falls to her shoulders, revealing impossible eyes in ruined sockets.  With orbs as black as shadows, Elana looks about, her attention quickly focussing to the south.<br/>She bows slightly, pulling the hood of her cloak back up to hide her features.  Then she strides towards the south, guided by sight beyond sight.</div></blockquote>"
81,Under the Rule of a Shade King,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=106,2010-05-22T03:02:01,Eferhilda,"<blockquote><div><cite>Dream of Purity wrote:</cite>Noel smiled as he left the bedside, leaving the signature amber carnation he left at so many other lover's homes. This one an artist, not with paints or pastels, but words; a bard of sorts. ""Until we meet again, my love."" <span style=""font-style: italic"">love.</span> Truly an insignificant value today, or thought so by many. Noel paused at the door, staring back at the man's medium, bedraggled locks, his deep skin, and soft, deep pink lips. A sigh filled the small cabin, this was likely the last time Noel would see this man alive, and yet, the man slept, dreamt of peaceful, serene things. While, ever looming, the ripples grew larger, the veil between the worlds threatening to collapse at any moment. It was him, his fault, that demon, that foul monstrosity. <br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">The Shade King.</span><br/><br/>Noel shook his head, it was not something he wanted to think about. His immortality, eternal youth slipping, no, being ripped away. He forced a smile, and turned, the world swirling out of his view. The replacement, a gorgeous... stump? ""Dammit!"" he called, this was not his meadow, not his haven. <span style=""font-style: italic"">Damn ripples.</span> He silently cursed. The rustling of branches and whatnot caught his attention, he turned to see a woman. Dressing. He blushed slightly, or would have, had his youth not once again failed him. thank goodness for invisibility, or an elderly man staring at a woman dressing might have been considered odd. He watched her with curiosity, she seemed to know exactly where she was going, Noel was intrigued. If nothing else, the dagger at her side told of adventure, mayhaps a powerful maiden to win over? Noel was so caught up by her power and elegance that he failed to notice her connection to the veil, some flow of magic surrounded her, but Noel simply stared on in wonder, so definite in her steps, as if she had been here before, so powerful in stride, she knew right where she was going... Where? Home? To her husband? Noel winced at the last thought, he silently prayed that it wasn't the case. Either way, he followed her lead, keeping silent paced some distance behind her.</div></blockquote>"
82,Under the Rule of a Shade King,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=106,2010-05-22T03:02:28,Eferhilda,"Goliath looked over his shoulder from where he sat at the fire, his large hunting knife (something of a short sword to most other people) held firmly in his hand as he deftly shaved his skull bald, â€œOne little Rabbit for lunch? What are you going to eat?â€ he rumbled out in that deep tone of his before he smirked at his friend and went back to shaving his head. One rough hand gliding on the surface to check for hair, the other holding the knife and following the other hand to remove said hair. It was a slow process, taking him up to an hour or so every other day but he did not seem to mind; though he rarely minded most things and took this time as just another opportunity to spend in silence with the beauty of nature around him.<br/><br/>Though his head was shaved he sported a full though neatly kept beard, some might find that odd but his face never snagged on bushes the way his hair often did in his youth while he was in the woods learning what it was to be a Druid. Now at the ripe age of forty he kept his head bald and his facial hair neatly trimmed, the combination seemed to help with his intimidation of others. The black full beard setting off his crystal blue eyes that seemed ageless, holding an ocean of knowledge and wisdom that would take most people two lifetimes to acquire; even still he was trying to pass on that knowledge to his young and impulsive friend.<br/><br/>â€œBesidesâ€¦â€ he began while shaving, â€œWe have company coming our way and I doubt that one rabbit will make it to split three ways.<br/><br/>Sara rode atop Njkiâ€™s back, the large cat stalking along at a relaxed pace, Saraâ€™s body moving up and down naturally. Stretching, mouth opening wide as if to yawn though no sound was made Sara gazed about at their surroundings. Unlike most of the people they had come across they were moving toward the disturbance the elders had sensed, the chosen Champions to try and put back the natural order of things. There was a nervous energy between the pair, who were siblings at heart if not by blood, as they went closer to the evil that made the hair on the back of her neck and the fur on his stand on end. Still they had a job to do and they were not going to let the unsettling feeling get the best of them.<br/><br/>*There is another Cat nearby, though its scent is differentâ€¦.like your own* Njki sent to her as they continued.<br/><br/>*I just scented it Brother and you are right it smells something like me. A mixture of human and cat, though not lionâ€¦.Lynxâ€¦.* she ventured to her brother who nodded his great head.<br/><br/>*Very good. For a human your nose is rather sensitive* he teased her lightly.<br/><br/>*Well I have to spend all day smelling your nasty butt. I am surprise I can still smell anything at all* she teased back which made the cat beneath her suddenly buck catching her off guard and casting her to the forest floor.<br/><br/>*Then perhaps you should walk a bit away from my scent? That is if your puny human body can keep up with me?* he challenged her as he sped up a bit.<br/><br/>Not one to be out done she moved to a light jog to keep up with him while they moved toward the scent of the strange cat human, though Njki was the only one who scented some human males as well. That he planned on keeping as a surprise for his little sister."
83,Under the Rule of a Shade King,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=106,2010-05-22T03:16:56,Dream Evil,"Valleus grunted, a sound of mild amusement, or at the very least acknowledging that he had understood the laid back nature of his large friend's jest. The rabbit population was thinning by the week, and come winter Valleus feared they would need to move elsewhere to dwell in order to survive it. Though the harsh winters were the least of their worries, with Darkness ever approaching them, it was a race against time before one of the two swallowed them and destroyed them.<br/><br/>""It was the only creature moving out there. It may be scrawny and malnourished, but if we get as much meat off it as we can and supplement it with some vegetables and roots, it will make a fine enough meal,"" Valleus explained calmly, though behind his words was a quiet rage, aimed at the Shade King and his corruption. It reached everything and slowly killed it all off, destroying everything that was beautiful.<br/>""Winter approaches slowly, I fear we will have to move our dwelling elsewhere, deeper into the forest, or mayhaps beyond.""<br/>He was aware that his suggestion wasn't going to sit well with the Druid, his home was the forest and for as long as Valleus had known him, he had proven to be stoic and strong in the face of all adversity. It was a trait Valleus envied, a self-control he lacked.<br/><br/>He began to skin the rabbit on the table, deft, nimble hands working their particular brand of magic. Coming from his heritage, the small, sleek hands of a Halfling and the hand-eye co-ordination of a Half-Elf, he found his skill in these kinds of things. Fighting had been something he had learned, something he was taught by the harshness of the world. Goliath was still teaching him, among other things.<br/>Soon, the rabbit's fur hung from the roof in order to dry. Valleus wouldn't waste it, Goliath could do something with it, make a pair of mittens of a winter cap. He would need it more than Valleus, given the head he had just shaved.<br/>He looked up as he set about gutting the animal and cutting the usable meat into cubes.<br/>""We're to have company?"" he asked skeptically, ""The only company we have is one another and the encroaching darkness. Why would anyone come out this far?"""
84,Under the Rule of a Shade King,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=106,2010-05-22T15:07:23,Lady Aime,"Ffraid continued her easy pace, she was heading the direction she'd heard, and hoped they were not moving. Her steps are light and bouncy, but her senses are turned to everything. She pulls her Bola free from her pack, feeling a little uneasy now, but is not sure as to why. Softly she clacks the heads together, feeling safety in their solid, small, impacts through her hands. She's ready to send them flying if there is danger to her person. Despite the pause to fetch forth her Bola she continues the way she was headed, now worrying if her sudden concern was for the people or things she was heading towards. The idea made the hair along the back of her neck prickle in alarm and she considered turning her steps and giving them wide birth instead of heading in.<br/>She settled for a middle of the two and proceeded slowly, heading more in an arch from where she was heading, not because it was a better maneuver in any manner, but it now made her feel safer then heading a strait line."
85,Under the Rule of a Shade King,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=106,2010-05-23T01:16:32,Eferhilda,"Goliath sighed and took the piece of cloth he was using and wiped his head clean before standing and moving to stand by the table where Valleus was working on the rabbit. ""Has anything I taught you actually sunk in or are you just here pretending to listen to me and learn what I am teaching you?"" the giant of a man said with a grin before he gave the younger man a tap on the forehead. ""Take a moment and listen to nature and tell me what its telling you?"" the Druid said as he sensed their first visitor was closer then she was before, coming at them in a wide fashion instead of straight on.<br/><br/>Sara and Njki stopped their little game the closer they drew to the scents they were tracking, blending into the shadows and staying downwind of the female they had managed to catch up to. *She looks human but her scent says cat...* Sara scent to Njki who purred his agreement to her as they watched the female moving toward something though she was taking a more roundabout approach. Sara could not hear the humans talking, but Njki did and he bumped against her to get her attention *There are some men near by, so be careful* like any big brother cautioning his younger sister.<br/><br/>Sara only rolled her eyes and nodded her understanding as the pair continued their silent shadowing, figuring on observing as much as they could before they were discovered."
86,Under the Rule of a Shade King,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=106,2010-05-23T14:23:13,Dream Evil,"Valleus flinched away from the tap, he hated being touched but knew his friend was only light-heartedly agitating his habits.  He put down his knife and began to focus, though he knew he wasn't very good at these kinds of things.  He had instinct for battle and it had just barely kept him alive those two long years ago, but when it came to the strange and mystical sensory perception Goliath possessed, he could only imitate in awe.<br/><br/>""I...yes, I feel I can sense something...I don't know though,"" he said, dismissing the notion with a frustrated sigh as he went back to carving the rabbit.<br/>""The question still remains though.  Who would be foolish enough to venture towards the Shade King's castle?  Would they be warriors like us, or just driven mad?"""
87,Under the Rule of a Shade King,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=106,2010-05-23T23:03:00,Lady Aime,"Ffraid felt pressed. Behind her she felt something, as a cat, even one of her shape now, she felt it, but never turned. If it were a threat she'd do better finding this new party. Were it friend, she felt it would have come forward. Her last, and most worried thought is that this group she comes towards is bad, and whatever behind her is just as much so.<br/>She shakes the idea away as she comes close enough to see a huge bear of a man, and another crouched over. ""Ho!"" she calls drawing close, but stops a decent distance away from them ""Friend or Foe?"" she questions, though she will make her own judgments. They do not appear of the Shade King's work, but you can never be sure anymore.<br/>Her stance is defiant and assertive. She is prepared to try to fight them, though the larger man was rather a frightening sight for his size. Her hand is on her knife pommel and holds her Bola in her other hand, cocked slightly back."
88,Under the Rule of a Shade King,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=106,2010-05-24T02:15:03,Eferhilda,"Goliath sighed shaking his head, ""The only thing you seem to truly understand is fighting and killing. But when all of that is said and done then what?"" he asked the smaller man as he waited for those in the woods to make themselves known. ""Well if they are coming this way then they must be looking to head toward the Shade King's territory and there is only one reason to go that way and its to fight. Which is something that would rather do then trying to find a new place to call home"" his tone taking on perhaps the most aggressive it had ever been in his entire life.<br/><br/>It was then that the first of their guest arrived, a female though he was pretty certain she was not wholly human though he doubted that his friend had the skills to be able to tell the difference. ""Well that depends miss...are you a followers of the demon who calls himself king?"" he asked in a casual tone though he was ready to take down the female should she prove to be a threat.<br/><br/>Sara and Njki watched the exchange from the shadow of the trees, waiting to see how it went down before they revealed themselves; however both were fairly certain that the very large man knew they were there. He smelled of the earth and of magic, though unlike most humans he did not seem out of place there, more like he was born in the wilds just like any of the other wild animals."
89,Under the Rule of a Shade King,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=106,2010-05-24T11:19:32,Dream Evil,"Valleus regarded his friend with an expression of equal parts sympathy and irritation.  He understood the stresses of him, but living with the Druid put him under much scrutiny, and at times it stressed him.  Though he knew none of it was done in order to belittle (considering their comparative statures, that point was moot) or to scorn, but as a hard lesson in improvement.  Valleus would not admit it, but he was grateful for it, and though he argued against it, he always took it into proactive consideration.<br/><br/>Then in a sudden second, those thoughts were all blown away like dust in a storm.  He hadn't heard an unfamiliar voice for many years, and his hands reacted quicker than his mind.  One hand drew a sword completely from it's scabbard while the other rested to draw the second.<br/>He felt no need to speak, but rather stand in defensive stance while Goliath rationalised the situation.<br/><br/>Though he felt no connection to the earth and surrounding lands the way Goliath did, he had an old paranoid instinct that they were being watched, but he could never trust it.<br/>His eyes darted around quickly, but always returned to the one he knew was there."
90,Under the Rule of a Shade King,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=106,2010-05-24T17:37:24,Lady Aime,"They were not traders, she could see this, her hope had not been strong but still it had been there. Closer now, in this shape she could smell and see this big man was not just normal as his companion was. His words curbed her fear to a short degree. They are acceptable as friends, at least in the sense of comradeship for their hate for their so called king.<br/>At a weapon drawn to her, even as the large man spoke though she flinched back into a crouch and hissed aggressively, ears laid flat to her scalp.  She refrained from attacking, because she was not attacked, and knowing where they were could understand his aggression towards a stranger. Standing straighter once again, though her muscles were tensed she replies with disgust coloring her tone ""Were I to ever follow that monster I ask you do me the honor of cracking my head with my own Bola."" She lifts it, showing what she spoke up, but made this movement slowly, watching the smaller man. Though it may be an odd sort of reply, she values this weapon highly, and would rather die by her own then run as slave to the Shade."
91,Under the Rule of a Shade King,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=106,2010-05-24T19:48:03,Eferhilda,"Njki reacted before Sara could say anything to stop him, rushing forward to stand beside the female and give a vicious roar as he bared his fangs at the male holding his sword. Not to allow her brother to be a fool on his own she was right there at his side knife out and in a defensive stance her lips curled back as if she were to have fangs though there were none to display. Looking over at the female she nodded to her but said nothing, mostly because she did not like it when she spoke since being deaf made her sound slow and she hated it for people to think that of her. Even if it helped her to often get the drop on people who sought to do her harm, it still was not something that she enjoyed having them think of her.<br/><br/>The words from the other female were lost to her as she was not facing her, so that she could read her lips, however her posture and body language had shifted a bit and so Sara relaxed. Njki gave a final hiss before he relaxed a bit though his eyes remained fixed on the smaller male and his drawn sword.<br/><br/>Once all the commotion was over Goliath motioned for Valleus to lower his sword, ""Ok now easy everyone. No need for all the dramatics and what not. We are all friends here for we all hate that demon who has ruined out land. So how about we put our weapons away and come share a hot meal with one another as friends..."" his tone gentle yet strong as he spoke to those around him. ""I am Goliath. I was sworn an oath to my Great Mother Gaia that I would purge the land of this demon""<br/><br/>Sara read his lips and put her knife away sighing because she was going to have to speak now, ""I am Sara, this is my brother Njki and we are to go and kill the demon for the elders of our pride"" hating how she must sound with her voice not really pronouncing everything perfectly and often sounding like she was 'swallowing' some of the vowels."
92,Under the Rule of a Shade King,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=106,2010-05-25T04:12:51,Dream Of Purity,"Noel watched on silently, the woman making her way to what he sensed as well. Two men? Maybe three, but he felt that was somehow too many. The woman and cat caught him by surprise, he felt their presence long before he saw them. The woman's ties to the earth were strong, but her ties to the plane were damaged... blind or deaf. He shuddered, and made his way closer, ever invisible, ever cautious.<br/><br/>The woman made her way into the clearing, she was far braver than many he had encountered. As was the man who immediately drew his sword on her. She was outnumbered, or was for a moment. A wonderfully large cat, and disabled woman saw that evened out. Noel's form shimmered, and he moved into a tree, it's leaves acting as his eyes, he watched the procession. Over.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Tch... nothing fun.</span>He saw the large man, and listened to his speech. He was the voice of reason it seemed.<br/><br/>""Mother Gaia?"" A voice echoed through the clearing. Noel's form wavered out of the tree, his tunic dirtied, it's hood drawn over his face. ""You're either the largest fey I've ever laid eyes on, or... a Druid."" His voice soft, and feminine, he smiled. ""He's right though,"" Noel called, pulling his hood back to reveal a soft, young face, with dull green eyes, and pale gray hair. Age passed over it momentarily, showing wrinkles, and sagging, thin skin. As it returned to it's younger counterpart, Noel's smile faded only slightly. ""Glad to see that creature's support wavers even here."""
93,Under the Rule of a Shade King,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=106,2010-05-25T11:28:47,Dream Evil,"Valleus was hesitant to lower his weapon, but the words of his friend left little to argue against.  He tentatively slid the blade back into it's scabbard, but continued to regard these strangers with a look of distrust and fear.<br/>They claimed to be friend, but how could he know?  They were either bloodthirsty tricksters or foolish glory hunters walking a tightrope of a slow death.  He didn't like it, either way.<br/><br/>They had gone for almost an entire change of seasons without a single presence come their way that wasn't an animal (though not all of them exactly challenged that trend).<br/>He had never seen such an assortment of people before.<br/>The first woman, he spotted a tail lingering around behind her.<br/>The second, spoke in an accent Valleus could not quite understand, and her cat was larger and fiercer than he had ever seen in his life.<br/>The third, he recognised from old tales and tapestries his mother used to read to him when he was going to sleep.<br/>An Aosi, and though he hid his shock at ever seeing one in the flesh, his amazement was there nonetheless.<br/><br/>He spoke up, words directed at his large friend but loud enough for all to hear.<br/>""How can we feed them?  We've but one rabbit and it was thin enough to leave us both only half-full,"" he didn't trust a single one of them.  He had been perhaps closer than any of them to the tragedy when it happened and was just lucky enough to escape alive.  That trauma and fear was the bulk of what kept him from going back to the castle and razing it the ground.<br/>The same feelings kept him at bay from this brand new assortment, he needed a reason to trust them.<br/>""Have our unwitting guests any rations with which to bring to our table?"" He asked with utmost scrutiny."
94,Under the Rule of a Shade King,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=106,2010-05-25T19:46:34,Lady_BlackWolf,"Shades of red shot by, darting through the trees monuvering around the earth bound obsticals easily as if the two have rehearsed this,*left, Right, Left,Right...* Screams and shouts could be heard from behind them as they jetted away from the town and its mad villagers.<br/><br/>""We'll get you, you flea bitten demons!""<br/><br/>The duo chuckled at the villagers attempts of intimidations,* oh yeh, you'll get us all right* Alexsander whispers to his sister as a few pounds of meat hang from his maw with a few dangling feet of sausage links. *well be eating like kings tonight Meisha*<br/><br/>She rolled her eyes at her brothers comment but bit down on her blue hilted katona's, that were wedged inbetween  jaws of sharp teeth, adreniline flew thru her veins as she pounded her large paws against the soil, leaving faint paw prints behind her. * If you hadnt been so darn careless we would of gotten that meat easily. No villager would of notice. * she growled in frustration as her flirtatious brother always some how screwed it up.<br/><br/>He tilted in more and ended up running side by side with his shorter sister, their packs clanking and clinking on their backs, *How about a race sis, that shall cause you joy*. Brilliant eyes looked at him with excitment as her long gloved legs moved together faster, letting her shoot in front of her brother, as she pulled in front of him she swiped her tail gentle across his face, not want to spill their dinner.<br/><br/>He chuckled slightly at the game then picked up his own pace and forced all his strength into his muscular legs. All his limbs working together to pull him even with his sister, his tail straight wavering a few times as he tried to keep his balance and not slip on somthing. The smell of fresh cut rabbit meat and girls stung in his nostrols and his paws led the way to the notorious smell.<br/><br/>Meisha noticed his turn in corse and she had to force herself to stop ,*Where are you going, Dens back this way.* he ignored her whisper but she could now smell the females to and a snarl emitted from her clenched teeth. In the end she endded up following her twin and they found them staring thru bushes at a group of people. *Alexander, wait. You dont know anything about them, wait.* Meisha then smelled a large cat her hairs on the back of her neck began to stand on end.<br/><br/>Alexander continued to ignore his sister and crawled a little further so he could peer at all the women. Ignoring all the men."
95,Under the Rule of a Shade King,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=106,2010-05-26T01:46:17,Lady Aime,"Ffraid regarded them all levelly, coming to her conclusions that if she were to die at least these people provided some interaction for a moment now. A druid. A Man. A covered female. Another Large Cat. And a human with...Ffraid turned to her and looked at her curiously, not aggressively,  she knew little of the hand signs that these kind of people spoke. She did know one and used it here, finger tips to her lips she arched them away from her and mouthed 'thank you.' She tugs her pack and slides the Bola into it, knife still to her belt.<br/>Turning slightly, not sure if the woman could hear at all, or read lips she speaks ""I am Ffraid, or Raid if you please."" She bows slightly, but keeps bronze eyes up to the present party ""I'm a wandering Shifter."" To demonstrate she curls her hands into fists and closes her eyes, she is not use to audience, but feels it perhaps best to get her ability out, considering this human male is particularly distrusting. In a melting way she shifts into the four foot tall tawny and silver lynx. Her voice crackles, and is harder to understand in this form, it takes effort to speak. ""If you have no trouble eating Vulpes."" She growls ""I smell that to catch."" She looks at the other Cat, sure he smells it as well, but crouches and springs across the ground rather quickly on powerful back legs."
96,Under the Rule of a Shade King,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=106,2010-05-27T02:26:48,Dream Evil,"Valleus stood there, visibly awed by what he had seen.  He had never encountered a shifter beyond books.<br/>He didn't like it though, he didn't want to trust such powerful creatures.  They could be friend, but they could just as easily be foe.  He would have to leave it to Goliath to judge, as he had the wisdom to do so.<br/><br/>""I have no trouble eating, if it means I live through another day,"" he had eaten Vulpe once before, but found it not so much to his taste as rabbit.  Though what choice did he have?  The forest wasn't exactly a haven anymore.<br/>He didn't want to speak anymore, he instead turned away and headed back into the hut.  He didn't like what was happening, it scared him half to death to think that they could all be agents of the Shade King.<br/><br/>He continued where he had left off, the water boiling steadily in the pot, he added some vegetables and roots to the mix and let them boil while he prepared the rabbit on a makeshift (yet, incredibly effective) hotplate.  He kept one eye behind him the whole time."
97,Under the Rule of a Shade King,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=106,2010-05-27T09:55:11,Eferhilda,"Before Goliath could do anything to stop anyone, the girl shift to a cat then jumped off into the bushes, that did not really alarm him so much as the large lion followed suit. The girl whom had introduced herself as Sara rolling her eyes and sheathing her knife she produced as good a snarl as any lion could looking completely annoyed at her lion counter part for just abandoning her in such a fashion.<br/><br/>""Will everyone come here and stop all of this!"" the large man shouted, knowing full well what the two had jumped off to chase, having sensed the foxes the moment the entered his territory. ""Look we will not get anywhere with our own personal causes against that demon king if we do not relax and make peace with one another first"" his tone strong and holding just the barest edge of the power that he possessed, the ground even trembling a bit as if it too was displeased with the behavior of the group."
98,Captian of a Monster (Jar and me),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=10725,2012-09-21T08:37:35,Chavelier-D'eon,"<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i947.photobucket.com/albums/ad319/mojimolove/tumblr_la05vcGYzE1qddxjto1_1280.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/>BANG! With one shot Lance got a bullet straight through the eye of a crab on the otherside of the pier he had been sitting on. â€œPoor critter didnâ€™t have a chance HA!â€ he smiled and blew the puff of smoke from his pistol. A large smirk grew on his features as he continued walking his hips swaying as he placed his hat back on his head. It was his first day as a pirate, and not just any pirate as a captian! It was his dream, and he couldnâ€™t believe he was living his dream. His head turned ands his lime green eyes looked back at â€œThe Yamaâ€ as it fluttered up and down as the waves moved under it. â€œUmph poor barnicals never saw me coming!â€ he threw his head back in a roaring laugh. Some people began to look at him, and whispered between themselves as to who he was. He liked it.. he liked it A LOT.<br/><br/>A crowd of women sat around on a bench giggling as this strapping young man stutted past him. â€œLadies, â€œ he grabbed his hat and rolled it with a graceful motion as in a gentlemans bow. â€œYour looking at the greatest pistol shooting captian on these great seas!â€ he laughed again wholeheartedly. They giggled, â€œMy ship, behold!â€ he pointed at a very large pirate ship hosting the name â€œThe Yamaâ€ on its side â€œitâ€™s the only ship worth being mine! The king of the priates!â€ pirates lied all the time so this wouldnâ€™t matter. â€œYou look pretty young to be a pirate kingâ€¦â€ one of the women giggled behind a fan â€œI am glad beautiful you brought that up! I am eighteen and the best shot EVER so no one challenges my claim as the kingâ€¦â€ they looked at lance and giggled more â€œPerhaps you can prove that to us?â€ Lance simply smiled and looked around, his tongue stuck out of his lips as he aimed, BANG! A gold cuff of a man walking fifty yards away went flying, the man looked around confused and startled not even seeing this captian. â€œOh wow you only hit the cufflink! Thatâ€™s amazing! Perhaps you should come with us later tonight?â€ one asked him, â€œIâ€™m sorry ladies but I have a date with a new crew!â€<br/><br/>With that Lance continued his quest to find just the rightâ€¦as he cut a corner he whitnessed the most amazing brawl ever! He had to have this man, but he would also watch the fight so he sat on a barrel grabbing a tankard from a window behind him broke the valve on the barrel and began to chug his â€˜lootâ€™ waiting till the fight ended to claim his first mate."
99,Captian of a Monster (Jar and me),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=10725,2012-09-21T09:08:34,Jargos,"m<a class=""postlink"" href=""https://www.google.com/imgres?um=1&amp;hl=en&amp;sa=N&amp;biw=1024&amp;bih=707&amp;tbm=isch&amp;tbnid=g7bFUbrpiJd1mM:&amp;imgrefurl=http://www.hellhorror.com/werewolves/werewolf_sightings/&amp;docid=OomKb9_9422NdM&amp;imgurl=http://images1.hellhorror.com/imgs/werewolves/werewolf_bg.jpg&amp;w=300&amp;h=362&amp;ei=jgVcULfFBZGc8wTbn4CwBQ&amp;zoom=1&amp;iact=hc&amp;vpx=625&amp;vpy=274&amp;dur=57&amp;hovh=247&amp;hovw=204&amp;tx=108&amp;ty=162&amp;sig=117330534090771108167&amp;page=2&amp;tbnh=142&amp;tbnw=118&amp;start=15&amp;ndsp=21&amp;ved=1t:429,r:19,s:15,i:267"">http://www.google.com/imgres?um=1&amp;hl=en ... s:15,i:267</a>m<br/><br/><br/>Sornis was sitting outside the tavern, sleeping. His gargantuan bulk disguised under a mess of blankets. His sleep was peaceful and relaxing, which was a rarity for him, but not one he refused. A maiden was before him, walking to her home when she saw him, hiding under the blankets, and a soft smile touched her face. She reached into her arm basket and pulled out a few coins for him, but just then, a group of a dozen thugs, all large men appeared from the alleyway and slowly surrounded her when she wasn't paying atention, due to her kneeling to give him some coins. As she smiled and got up, she noticed the group of thugs. Her smile faded as she saw no way out. The thugs chuckled, and the one who was clearly the leader stepped forward. He spat to the side, then held out his hand<br/><br/>""Hows about ye hand over all yer money, and goods, n we won't be hurtin ye?"" He snicked through his tooth<br/><br/>""Please, this is for my sick mother. you can have the money, but I need the supplies"" She pleaded, very much afraid<br/><br/>""That so? Ye hear, bois? Er sick Mum needs the supplies"" the leader said, with a twisted smile ""But Bernin oer' thar is sick too! He needs his medicne!""<br/><br/>""Please! NO! HELP!!"" She screamed<br/><br/>Sornis' eyes flew open<br/><br/>""Leave. Now"" His booming voice came from the mess of blankets<br/><br/>The thugs were startled, they didn't know anyone was there<br/><br/>""Show yerself, Coward!!"" The leader shouted<br/><br/>""Leave. Now. Or Else!"" Sornis' voice raised<br/><br/>One of the thugs grabbed the woman from behind and she screamed again<br/><br/>""Or What??"" The thug shouted<br/><br/>Sornis slowly stood up, the blankets falling from him to reveal a beast. His physique was barely human as he roared with unimaginable fury. He stood 6' 8"" and well over 350 pounds of beastial might. The woman was terrified more of him than the thugs, and the thugs were speechless. One drew his pistol and shot Sornis. Sornis didn't even flinch as he turned his head and charged the thug, smashing him  through the side of the building. Two other thugs charged Sornis and tried to dog pile him, but he threw them off, sending them 20 feet in the other direction. The thug holding the woman dropped her and ran at Sornis with daggers drawn, but Sornis just palmed his head and slammed him into the ground. The leader sent the last of them at Sornis all at once, to which he reacted by mauling them like a monster. He lunged for the captian and sized him by the throat, lifting him off the ground.<br/><br/>""Or Else This"" Sornis growled as he choke-slammed the leader into the dirt. His breathing slowed and he soon relaxed. He fell backward and lay on his back. The woman was frozen in place"
100,Captian of a Monster (Jar and me),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=10725,2012-09-21T09:22:55,Chavelier-D'eon,"Lance sat enjoying the show, he was very impressed and laughed at the thugs, his hand pointing at them as he rocked and held his ribs â€œHaha look atâ€™em run! Those seagulls didnâ€™t know what hit em!â€ he laughed more his hat falling off as he doubkled over trying to catch his breath. â€œOh, man that was great!â€ he hopped off the barrel and walked to the woman looking at her stanindg at 5.10. â€œMy first mate is pretty tough aint he lass?â€ he asked to her with a smile, â€œI hope this will help your motherâ€¦â€ he slipped a gold coin in her hand â€œfor more supplies and medicine for her, now you best be getting gone Mâ€™am, donâ€™t want a bonnie lass like yourself seen with the likes of us pirates now do we?â€ He smiled and waved her off before he turned to look at the beast he wanted as his crew member â€œSo, that was some excellent fighting I saw!â€ he smirked â€œBefore you say anything I know, your not actually my first mate, however I cant let someone like you not even think about that offer I just made.â€ He smiled and paused â€œIâ€™m Captian Lance, Pirate King owner of the famous The Yama (Yama a god of death) and I am in need of a crew, and I would be pretty damn good if youâ€™d agree Mrâ€¦.uhâ€¦â€¦â€ he waisted for a name, his form rocking on his heels as he gave a smile. His first day was going great so far!!"
101,Captian of a Monster (Jar and me),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=10725,2012-09-21T09:27:01,Jargos,"Sornis' shoulder was bleeding from the shot, but through his thick hide and muscle, the bullet was more like a big splinter. He flexed and it shot out. He heard the young man talking about pirates and crew<br/><br/>â€œIâ€™m Captian Lance, Pirate King owner of the famous The Yama (Yama a god of death) and I am in need of a crew, and I would be pretty damn good if youâ€™d agree Mrâ€¦.uhâ€¦â€¦â€ The young man asked<br/><br/>""Sornis"" He slowly got up, his bones creaking"
102,Captian of a Monster (Jar and me),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=10725,2012-09-24T23:51:07,Chavelier-D'eon,"Lance smirked as the man stood before him. He began to walk around him inspecting him carefully a hand on his own chin thoughtfully. ""Well mate your huge! Did you know that?"" Lance smiled with pride as he continued circling the beast before him. ""Makes you perfect to be in my crew of pirates!"" He turned away from the man as wing blew straight at him blowing his captain like coat in an epic way tononly strengthen the captains claim "" you see as pirate king I will only have the best of the best! My crew must be brave strong powerful and smart enough to know when and where kindness can be displayed! For we can not always be mean or everyone will hate us. And the pirate king must be respected and honored!"" Lance looked over his shoulder with a grin. ""If you decide... to join me... come find the yama topic html after dark and bring a tribute to my treasure chest to show you cannplunder as well as be protective and great at fighting.""<br/><br/>Lance didn't wait for a reply before he began walking back to his famous ship. There he went to his private quarters and started mapping outn his next plans. He knew his helmsman would be back later so he had time. His form stood and walked to the window as he looked out coated in the light of the sun"" well in two days I have gone from littoral royalty to being a pirate! How exciting... I should start working on my womanly reputation pretty soon... "" he smiled and walked back to his.large chair. His feet propped up on he desk as his hat covered his face and he drifted into a stress free sleep waiting foe dark o come."
103,Captian of a Monster (Jar and me),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=10725,2012-09-25T04:29:45,Jargos,"Sornis considered the proposition, a crewman aboard a pirate ship, but he was unsure. He decided to go to the tavern to eat, he was starving after all. He sat at a table and waited for a wentch to come serve him. He pondered what it would be like, a life on the sea, away from all who hated him. As he ate, numerous questions sprang into his mind. Where would they go? What would life at sea be like? How would he adapt? Would he even accept the offer?<br/><br/>He payed for his meal and left to stroll the town. Seeing as tailoring for a being of his stature was almost impossible, he wore only remnants of pants. As he walked around, a familiar voice found him. He turned to see the woman from earlier, she was in a plain dress that was very flattering for some reason, and Sornis couldn't help but stare. She smiled at him and stepped closer, putting a gentle hand on his forearm. Very confused, but happy to be shown kindness, Sornis smiled back.<br/><br/>""I-I never got to thank you . . . for saving me . . ."" She said softly ""You scared me, but I understand why you did it . . . I'm sorry, I must seem s-silly""<br/><br/>Sornis was dumbfounded, he had never been thanked in his life. Totally speechless, he did the first thing to come to his mind, which was give a gentle her a gentle hug. She returned the hug, very happy he wasn't mean.<br/><br/>""When do you leave? On the ship?"" She asked softly<br/><br/>""I'm not sure that I am"" He replied<br/><br/>""Oh, but I thought you were the first mate?"" She was a bit confused<br/><br/>""I've been offered it, but I haven't accepted"" Sornis said<br/><br/>She held him tighter ""You should take the offer""<br/><br/>""But . . ."" He started<br/><br/>""No, no buts. I-I've seen you here all my life, alone and in pain, I just never had the courage to help you. but now, you can go and be free from the horrible people here. A-and maybe, someday, come back to . . ."" She was implying<br/><br/>""I don't know what to say"" He was unsure<br/><br/>""You protected me, go protect that young man, he's in way over his head"" She said<br/><br/>""But what about you?"" He asked, very much concerned<br/><br/>""I'll be okay, as long as you promise to come see me. I . . . I-I'll wait for you . . ."" She held him closely<br/><br/>""Take this"" He pulled a very long dagger made from bone ""I made a few years back from a bull. It'll keep you safe""<br/><br/>She took it and held him tighter"
104,Captian of a Monster (Jar and me),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=10725,2012-09-25T04:50:03,Chavelier-D'eon,"â€œHa Ha! The booty is ours!â€ Lance spoke in his sleep as he began to grab at random things on his desk, a small puddle of spit formed under his lips. His feet had already kicked off the â€˜enemiesâ€™ which were empty bottles of rum onto the floor and three tankards, â€œThem scurvy dogfs wotn know what hit â€˜em!â€ he flailed a hand rapidly around muttering more a huge smile on his face. â€œWe did it! Take it back to the ship! The pirate kinghg is proud of yoeu!â€ he chuckled sleeping happily as the sun behind him dipped down faster and faster into the horizon. Night was coming and the captian slept continuously in peace and bliss his adventures taking wing in his mind.<br/><br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://img-cache.cdn.gaiaonline.com/6230b2fc5261e1f9ba217a407cbbeabf/http://i240.photobucket.com/albums/ff60/xvincentxshadowx/Anime%20Guys/Pirate.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/><br/>Buck held onto the bag of potatoes and carrots he had taken from a crate he found past a cargo ship. His face beaming with a smile as he headed back to The Yama. His throat hummed a chipper happy tune, his rapier bouncing as his hips rotated allowing him to move. He paused and looked to the ship he called home and chuckled seeing a tankard go flying through the window of the captians cabin, he stepped aside as it nearly hit him â€œCaptian, now I have to repare the ship before we can set sailâ€¦ what a bummerâ€¦â€ he began the trip up the ramp to get on board. There he dumped the food in the galley and went to awaken his captian. â€œHey Captian, youâ€™ve been sleep destroying the ship againâ€¦â€ he shook Lance till the boy woke up with a yell â€œWatch out!â€ he yawned and rubbed his eyes â€œOh, Buck, how was the quest for food?â€ he snickered. Buck rolled his eyes and smiled to him â€œWell it was productive,m now thenâ€¦ what do you plan to do about..â€ he pointed at the broken window â€œOh, did I do that again?â€ Lance smiled and laughed smacking Buck on the back as he passedll think of somethingâ€ â€œBut Captian!â€ Lance walked out and sat on a barrel looking out over the moonlit sea. â€œIts beautifulâ€¦â€"
105,Captian of a Monster (Jar and me),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=10725,2012-09-25T05:25:30,Jargos,"Sornis awoke slowly in Moya's bed, her snuggled up against him. They swore their hearts to one another. She awoke and smiled, then kissed him farewell. He set out in the moonlight to find the ship Yama, his treasure would be sword made of bones, and it's twin is a set of bone-claw gauntlets, which he would take from the coffin he buried them in. It was long ago, he never thought he'd need them, or the armor, but as a first mate aboard a pirate ship, he figured it couldn't hurt. At midnight, in the moon lit mists, he approached the ship. His armor was made from bones, horns, and claws from various animals, all of whom Sornis killed personally. This armor was his creation. It comprised of shoulder plates made from bear skulls, bracers made from carved bull scapula, a torso guard made from three overlapping rip cages and femurs, and finally shin guards made from wolf skulls. His armor was bound with strips of leather and furs, using the claws as final touches. In his left hand, a 4 foot broad sword made from femurs and claws from bears, both of his hands were in their gauntlets, with 3 bulls horns coming from the knuckles, and bear claws tipping each finger. He walked slowly, waiting at the ramp"
106,Mysteria's Painful Memories,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1115,2010-09-28T04:22:11,diejello99,"As Mysteria stood on the edge of the cliff, staring out at the waterfall, her thoughts traveled back to the time of her escape from the attack...<br/><br/>It was a cool, windy night and Mysteria was feeling content as she relaxed, stretched out on the grass. She was listening to her friend Ristina tell her funny stories. They were both stretched out and relaxing near the cliff of Mysteria's home called the Royal Hill. It was the highest hill in the whole of Shykla Forest (the largest and most well-known forest among all of the territories, housing almost every type of race). Mysteria's father was the king of Shykla Forrest, reigning over every citizen that lived there. He was a very kind king, which is why this forest continued to flourish with new citizens and all those that were born here never wanted to leave. Him and Mysteria's mother Queen Vicaria worked very well together to make all happy and safe.<br/>As Mysteria stared at the stars, unintentionally tuning out Ristina's funny story, she thought about how grateful she was to have such a wonderful family and friends.<br/>""Smokey?"" Ristina asked Mysteria, using her nickname.<br/>""Oh, sorry,"" She apologized to Ristina. ""I was just spacing."" So she returned her attention to her friend as she retold her funny story. Mysteria laughed heartily at this story (she knows that Ristina's funny stories are usually very entertaining). However, as they were exchanging stories, sleep suddenly crept up on them. They both agreed to get some sleep and resume their stories tomorrow.<br/>However, they were soon awoken by sound in the distance, almost like the sound of many foot-falls upon the grass. As Mysteria was blinking away the tiredness, she was suddenly jolted awake by the site of a pack of black, red-eyed wolves running toward them. It wasn't just any pack though. It was the well-known assasin pack called the Umbra Pack. And they outnumbered the Royal Pack.<br/>Both Mysteria and Ristina stared in awe, until one of the warrior wolves from Mysteria's pack screamed, ""ASSASINS!!"" Suddenly, the rest of the pack sprang into action, attempting to fight off these assasins. Mysteria and Ristina watched as Mysteria's father ran out from his den and tried to round everyone up. They all watched in horror as the assasins quickly slaughtered each of the Royal warriors as well as many others in the Royal Pack. Even the pups. When her father saw there was no hope for the pack, he turned his sights on Ristina and Mysteria. He ran over to them and checked them to see if they were alright. Mysteria noticed that her little brother Bruno was directly behind her father.<br/>""We have to go get Mother,"" Mysteria quickly told her father. There was no need for anymore words. Her father clearly knew that Queen Vicaria was in grave danger. They ran back to the den, fighting off assasins on the way. Finally they made it to the den, where the assasins were attacking the queen. She tried to fight them off but they continued to scratch and nip at her. She was now backed in a corner, blood trickling down her forehead, staining her pure white fur, but still fighting strong. Mysteria, Ristina, and Mysteria's father ambushed these foolish assasins from behind and got the queen out of there.<br/>""We're going to the edge of the forest! Now!"" The king ordered. There was no reason to argue, for the edge of the forest was the safest place, not to mention that they could escape through that forest. They made a break for the forest, fighting off many assasins along the way and trying their best to keep little Bruno from getting hurt.<br/>Finally, they made it to the edge of the forest. But, just as Mysteria's father was about to run with them into the forest, Mysteria noticed an assasin behind him. ""Assasin!"" She screamed, trying to warn her father, but unfortunately, i was too late. The assasin was already on top of him and tearing at his throat. Blood was gushing from his neck as the assasin tore mercilessly at it.<br/>Choking on blood, Mysteria's father was only able to whisper-scream, ""Run...away...escape.""<br/>Staring in horror at her father's bloody corpse, rage seemed to take ahold of her. She roared at the top of her lungs, her teary golden eyes blazing with extreme rage. Pumped by rage and adrenaline, she ran at the assasin, drool dripping from between her bared teeth. She lunged at him full force, landing on top of him, and tore mercilessly at his stomach, knowing that it was the most sensitive place on him. Blood gushed from his wound. He roared in horror and pain, pleading her to stop, but she wouldnt. She bit off his ears, digging her claws into his eyes. Then she pulled her face away from him and lifted her arm in the air, about to claw his neck to death, but she felt a hand stop her arm. She turned around to see Ristina behind her.<br/>""Mysteria!"" she screamed, bringing Mysteria back to reality. ""Mysteria, stop it!! We have to leave NOW!!""<br/>""NO!!"" Mysteria screamed in protest. She refused to leave her father behind, even if he was now just a lifeless corpse. She felt the tears pore like rivers from her shining golden eyes. ""I can't leave him here!""<br/>""Mysteria! He's dead now!"" Bruno now screamed to her, his voice thick with sadness.<br/>Maybe it was the urgency in poor little Bruno's voice, or maybe it was the the tears that dripped down his face, but Mysteria suddenly came to her senses. She reluctantly pulled herself off of the assassin and got up. She followed them into the darkened forest. She ran into the night, pain and sadness holding her heart in its death grip...<br/><br/>She sighed as she stared at the waterfall. Suddenly, she noticed movement next to her. She looked over, only to see cute little Bruno shuffle toward her. As they made eye-contact, they both knew that they were thinking the same thing as each other. Mysteria wrapped a paw around little Bruno and stared back at the waterfall together..."
107,Mysteria's Painful Memories,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1115,2010-10-15T18:52:43,spiritofthenorth,a black wolf with red tip fur that looked like blood came walking up on them he looked liked one of assassins. he growled at them his ears back against his head his fangs showing his eyes was silver blue. he crept up to them slowly putting on paw in front of the other. his mission was clear as day kill everyone but the princess  and bring her back. then with out any warning he lunged at them only to knock off and kill another assassin wolf. then he turned to her and the pup his silver blue eyes wolf did something he shouldnt have done he lookeed at the princess eyes aned the young prince. he stop his ears went back up and he walked past them and was heading away from them.
108,Mysteria's Painful Memories,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1115,2010-10-16T22:46:21,diejello99,"Mysteria looked  at this strange wolf walk by. She knew he wasn't an assasin though it felt like he looked very familiar. She wished that he had stopped to talk to her so she could remember again. Mysteria lifted her paw to her forehead and lightly whacked it several times, trying to jog her memory, but to no avail.<br/>""Darn it,"" she muttered to herself and then sighed.<br/>""Who in the world was that?"" Bruno asked, still staring at the path that this strange silver-eyed wolf walked on.<br/>""I have no clue at all, Bruno,"" Mysteria replied. ""Oh well.""<br/>Right then, Ristina called to Mysteria. ""Smokey, it's time to go. Your mom said that she wants to get on our way so those assasins won't find us. Oh, and she said you better hurry up.""<br/>Mysteria rolled her eyes. Her mom always told her to hurry. She looked over at Bruno and said, ""We gotta, Bruno.""<br/>""Okay, sissy,"" he agreed and gave her his sweet little smile. He then followed her toward the Queen and Ristina."
109,Mysteria's Painful Memories,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1115,2010-10-17T01:18:17,Ristina,"Ristina took lead. Knowing that smoky had absolutly no clue where the closest civilization was. She was so holed up in the forest unlike ristina. Where the young fox had freedom to do whatever she wanted. Even though she attempted to stay near by smoky like an older sister would.<br/>The forest was dark. But it wasn't like a gloomy dark. But it was like a dark that comfprted her. If she didn't know any better. It was almost her friend. But this darkness was the kind that made her be driven to insainty. She made sure to glance back every once in awhile to make sure that the queen,mysteria, and bruno followed her.<br/>She was leading them to Sulivia city. A dark, and dreary city. But safe. Somewhere hidden. At least she hoped it was hidden enough for every body.<br/>She froze as a feeling of being wacthed came over her. She growled. Her blue eyes immediatly scanning the area for danger. Who would follow them? She was sure she sneaked out safely.<br/>Her tail swayed umpatiently. ""Show yourself!!"""
110,Mysteria's Painful Memories,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1115,2010-10-17T03:27:23,spiritofthenorth,"out of the darkness came the same wolf as before he looked at the fox his silver blue eyes stared at her and looked over at the princess and queen and the young prince. ""to easy to track."" he said walking past the fox. heclosed his eyes ""dont worry i made it where the assassins cant track you guys for a while. come on i know a fox here we can stay with him."" he said leading the way. he stoped and looked back. ""well are you coming?"" he siad he had this feel of a fighter of a killer but yet the silver braclet on his right paw was a mystery the black wolf looked at them."
111,Mysteria's Painful Memories,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1115,2010-11-07T20:56:17,diejello99,"Without saying replying to his question, they all silently and simultaneously followed this mysterious wolf. Mysteria walked along with them, all the while having no idea what was going on. She sighed and, hoping for some answers, she caught up with the mysterious wolf, leaving her little brother with her mother. For a moment an awkward silence stretched out between them. But then, attempting to break the silence, Mysteria smiled at him and asked, ""So, um, who is this fox?"" She continued to stare at him, smiling and waiting for a reply. But, of course, he said nothing and just stared straight ahead. Mysteria tried again, this time changing her words up a bit, ""Um, where are you from?"" This time he did reply. ""That's none of your business."" He said. ""Okay. Sorry,"" Mysteria muttered. With that, she said nothing more. But she did however still steal a few glances at him.<br/>'He looks so familiar' she thought to herself. And he did too. There was something so familiar about his deep, calm voice and his bright silver-blue eyes that contrasted so nicely with his black fur. She just couldnt shake the feeling. 'Maybe ive seen him walking around before' she thought to herself again, trying to give herself a simple explaination as to why he seemed so familiar. But she knew deep down inside that it was something much more complex than that.<br/>Annoyed with all of her plaguing thoughts, she lightly whacked her forehead with the palm of her paw, trying to eradicate the thoughts.<br/>""Are you alright, Smokey?"" Mysteria heard a voice say beside her. She looked over to see Ristina walking beside her, a concerned look on her face. She hadnt even noticed Ristina was there until now.<br/>""Yeah, I'm fine,"" Mysteria replied, all the while wondering where they were going and how far it was from where the currently were, but too afraid to ask..."
112,Mysteria's Painful Memories,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1115,2010-11-07T21:33:45,spiritofthenorth,"he hated questions especial personal ones. they didnt need to know about him being a slave about him being in the underground fights. even though his so called master said if he retrives her he will free him, but for some reasons he couldnt do that to them to her.  ""umm...who this fox?"" she asked and he just walked on ahead of her only to have her catch up ""where are you from?"" he let out a slight growl. ""none of your business."" he replied rather irritated by her.<br/>after a while he came up to a place ""RUNT!"" he yelled down ""WHO IN THE HELL WOULD CALL ME RUNT! "" came a irish accent voice as a red fox with jaded green eyes came out. ""the name jaden, your over grown poodle!"" he said and then he blinked ""sol? holy shit it been a long time."" he looked at the three wolves and the fox. ""who ya freinds?"" he asked ""tavelers need a place for a few nights rest. we be out of your fur soon enough."" he said walking in and started to make beds.""ah sol how have you been... no no come in and help your self.... "" jaden said slightly annord that he just walked right in but that was sol for yeah "" come in you four i wont bite. it looks like sol made you a guys a bed already."" the black wolf walk into the kitchen and started to make them something to eat."
113,Mysteria's Painful Memories,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1115,2010-11-07T22:57:53,Ristina,"As they walked ristina tried to run through all the fox's in the forest. Being a fox herself she had run into a few foxes. But that wasn't the only ting running through her mind.<span style=""font-style: italic"">This wolf his eyes are similar to someone's .....</span>her ears flattened and hse instinctively wanted to growl.There was no way that he was<span style=""font-style: italic"">His son.</span>She could hardly believe. Though then again if it wasn't for her being here mysteria wouldn't have to run away and her father wouldn't be dead. Ristina shuttered. Feeling the guilt ebb its way into her stomach.<br/><br/>As they reached the fox den.. she smelt a familiar scent.Jaden...and she wanted to laugh. Of all the foxes in the world. He had to be familiar with this old coon. She pretended to be a stranger as he thought of her. Because if he realized it was her that means he would think she was a ghost. She was playing dead to all her old family, and friends. The only one's that knew she weren't were the wolf proncess and her family. only due to the fact that her own father trusted them. And good trust he had.<br/><br/>Though this wolf smelled familiar , in a way that she couldn't distictly put a name to."
114,Mysteria's Painful Memories,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1115,2010-11-08T01:41:40,diejello99,"<span style=""color: #000040"">Mysteria sat in the kitchen trying to remember why Jaden's scent smelled so familiar. Then she remembered. He was her paternal grandfather's best friend. 'Of course. How could i forget?' she thought to herself. Now she knew why he was eying almost as though he knew her. He was a really nice guy. He was also the closest friend her grandfather could have ever had.<br/>                So here they sat in the kitchen. All the while Mysteria was stealing glances at Jayden.<br/>                   ""Ya finally remembered me, huh?"" he spoke up to her in his oh-so-familiar Irish accent. ""You've grown into a beautiful princess. Your father must hav done something right."" at that he chuckled.<br/>                    Mysteria looked at the floor and muttered,"" My father's dead. Assasins. They attacked us. That's why we're here.""<br/>                  Jayden gasped in pure astonishment and said, ""Your father is DEAD? Oh my goodness no! You poor princess. Your father was a good man."" Then he reached out and grabed her paw in his and, with a reassuring stare, he said, ""Don't you worry your pretty little head now, Smokey. No more death is even stepping FOOT in this house. I promise ya that one.""<br/>                  ""Thank you, Jayden.""<br/>                   ""Anytime, princess.""<br/>                  Suddenly Ristina came over to Mysteria and said, ""Why don't we look at the whole place while we're waiting for dinner?""<br/>                    ""Sure, why not?"" Mysteria agreed. They walked into the living room. However,Ristina's true reason for leaving the kitchen wasn't to look at the rest of the house for, upon entering the livingroom, she stopped dead in her tracks and took Mysteria off to the side.  ""Smokey, is it just me, or are you thinking the same thing i am about that black wolf guy?""<br/>          ""I know what you mean,"" Mysteria whispered. ""He seems familiar to me too. We most likely know him from different places but i think we still both know him SOMEhow. Itz weird though cause i cant remember where.""<br/>                 ""Yeah, i knw right?"" <br/>                  Suddenly, the queen (her mother) called to them from the doorway, ""Smokey, Risty, dinner's ready.""<br/>                   ""Okay,"" they both replied. Then they walked back into the kitchen together...</span>"
115,Mysteria's Painful Memories,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1115,2010-11-08T22:05:39,spiritofthenorth,"the black wolf had six plates on his arms filled with food. ""not nothing royal but it food never the less."" he said as he set it down in front of them. he took his plate and walked away from the rest of them and walked outside he sat by the door and started to eat.<br/>jayden sigh "" that wolf oi what am i going to do with him. it been years since i see sol and he wont even join us for a meal and socialize. that silver braclet on his right paw and the scars and the crimson red on his fur.... he been though hell that he has."" he looked at the fox ""and you little missy where have you been? being away from you own kind for some time and if i am not that much older then you. it just my family been with the royal pack for god knows how long i just was giving my fathers name and well his looks as well and it doesnt help i i haged out with them alot as well."" he took a bite "" as for your silver eyes friend his name is sol if you couldnt guess already......"" from out they could hear sol say""keep your mouth shut jayden!"" ""ai what ever you say stray!"" the fox yelled back"
116,Mysteria's Painful Memories,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1115,2010-11-09T02:09:19,Ristina,"Ristina wacthed intently as jaden spoke. ""My kind? My kind jaden had killed my parents.""She sighed. Most the assasins were fox's due to a foxe's skill in trickyness and wits.She almost wanted to throw her food in jaden's face. The anger growing inside her like a rageing flame..if one could even call it that. ""Look jaden as you know our kind  has no sympathy."" Her blue eyes glimmered in the dark light. She wasn't about to back down. But jaden was her friend, if not elder. And immediatly she apologize. ""I'm sorry.  And you were born a year before me jaden."" She muttered. Scared to admit what age she really was. She was young in fox years...but still. Older than mysteria.<br/>""Jaden you mentioned sol?"" Her head couldn't grasp yet wy the name was so important. But she knew that the name had a lot if not a major connection with her past. But it seemed her memories were burried benath a brick wall.<br/>""Sol there is no need to sit out there."" She sighed.""Mysteria may be royalty but you are not in a rotal home ...this is your home/"" Of course she assumed that. ""And you should eat with your guests."" Her eyes made contact with jaden to keep him from argueing with her. She did not like anyone sitting out on dinner. It always made her feel awkward."
117,Mysteria's Painful Memories,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1115,2010-11-09T05:16:54,diejello99,"Mysteria sat there watching the scene play out in front of her as she ate her food. Here she saw her friend Ristina stand up so fast from the table so much so that it was almost like she wasnt even sitting, and she angrily slammed her fist down on the table and muttered, ""My kind? My kind had killed my parents. Look, Jayden, you know our kind has no sympathy."" Then Mysteria watched as Ristina suddenly sank down in her seat and apologized to Jayden.<br/>'Wow, well this isn't awkward at all,' Mysteria thought to herself sarcastically, feeling quite uncomfortable from the outburst that happened only moments ago. 'Oh well.' Upon finishing her food, she put it in the sink and went outside to sit with Sol.<br/>""Hey...,"" she spoke, feeling at first sort of awkward. But she quickly regained her confidence and said, ""Figured I would keep you company."" Sol grunted in response.<br/>Mysteria sighed. This time she was really starting to get annoyed with Sol. ""Look, if we're gonna travel together we should at least get along. I mean, is that to hard to ask?"" Then she sighed and slouched her back down and said, ""I'm sorry. i don't mean to be so-""<br/>""No, it's alright,"" Sol interrupted her. ""You're right. We should get along if we're traveling together. Sorry if i seem so...snappy. It's just I'm not very talkative and you...well you just seem so outgoing. Sorry, I'm just not used to it."" Then he did something unexpected. He smiled at her.<br/>Feeling much more comfortable now, Mysteria chuckled and said, ""Man, I couldn't stand being in that kitchen for one more minute. Things got a little uncomfortable and weird."" Then taking a quick sigh/deep breath, she suddenly said, ""You know, I've been thinking, Sol...""<br/>""What?"" He said, now eying her with those oh-so-familiar silver-blue eyes.""<br/>""Well...i know this'll sound so crazy but you look so...so familiar. I swear i knew you from somewhere before...I-I just don't remember where. I mean even your name."" She chuckled and then added, ""I know that seems crazy.""<br/>Without saying a word to her, he stared at her intensely. Then, after a minute, a smile appeared on his face and then he chuckled. ""Yup, you're right. You're crazy."" He leaned against the wall and wrapped his arms behind his head contently.<br/>Now staring ahead at the sky and spacing, Mysteria said almost dreamily, ""You know, Sol, this is the most you've really said to anyone since you've met up with us. It's...strange.""<br/>""I guess,"" he said.<br/>""You seem comfortable around me enough to talk to me. Maybe we do know each other.""<br/>""Maybe..."" He agreed, staring at the sky as well. And then he stood up and, before going back inside, he said, ""Or maybe you're still crazy."" Then he chuckled and went inside, leaving Mysteria to stand outside to watch the storm clouds roll in. 'It's going to rain soon,"" she thought to herself almost dreamily..."
118,Mysteria's Painful Memories,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1115,2010-11-09T08:49:43,spiritofthenorth,"jaden looked and ristiina and sighed. ""yeah i know about our kind and if you forget i was one as well as sol that why it is next to impositable to track us. sol as cold as he may seem does have a heart  but the years of being a slave fighter has numb most of it. i believe the princess can relight it. that silver braclet is what they used to keep him in check. how he got free dont know yet. "" jaden said he heard sol taking and smiled ""looks like he took a likeing to the princess.""<br/>sol came in and  sat by the door on the inside he was acting more like a soldier, like a  gaurdian from her dads elite yethe was the same age as her.'good luck. i dont even remember who i am all i remember is the fights.' he thought to himself he looked at jaden. ""ok everyone finished eat it time to get some rest you all had on heck of a night."" jaden said"
119,Mysteria's Painful Memories,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1115,2010-11-10T05:44:01,diejello99,"Jayden walked outside to see Mysteria still staring at the sky. ""Are you gonna come in yet? We're goin 2 get some rest now.""<br/>""Oh, ok..."" Then still sitting there, she muttered dreamily, ""You know, my father always loved the rain.""<br/>""Really?"" Jayden said, kneeling down next to her. ""Must be hard. You know, with your father gone.""<br/>""Yeah. He did so much good for my home of Shykla forest. I just still cant believe that he's gone.""<br/>""Oh, but that's where your wrong, lil lass. He's still with you. In your heart."" He pointed to his chest as he said the word ""heart"".<br/>""Yeah,"" Mysteria agreed. feeling a little better. But, um, can I stay outside for a little bit? I just need to gather some of my thoughts.""<br/>""Oh, sure. No problem. Take your time."" And then he leaned close to her and whispered, ""But don't stay out too late. The assasins roam around at night and, as sure as i know me name's Jayden, you're a huge target for them.""<br/>""Ok, I'll keep that in mind. Well, goodnight, Jayden.""<br/>""Goodnight,"" he said, and then Mysteria watched as he went back inside. She sat there relaxing for a while, lost in her thoughts when, suddenly, she heard movement behind her. She whipped around, ready for a challenge, when she saw her little brother Bruno, standing behind her. He yawned and walked toward her, sitting down.<br/>""What are you still doing up?"" She asked him, nudging him playfully.""<br/>""I was ready to ask you the same thing,"" He said.<br/>""Just gathering my thoughts.""<br/>""Yeah, me too,"" He muttered solemnly. ""I couldn't sleep. Thinking about dad.""<br/>""Yeah, same here."" Then she wrapped her arm around her little brother, and they just sat there, staring at the sky together and talking. Finally, tiredness was beginning to grip her as her eyes began to droop. Realizing this, she popped her eyes back open.<br/>""Hey, Bruno-"" However, she stopped her sentence abruptly, for, lying his head on her shoulder was her little brother, sleeping. She smiled and, without making a sound, she picked him up in her arms, and carried him to the door.<br/>Suddenly, she stopped dead in her tracks as she heard shuffling in the bushes about 50 yards away to her right. She looked over and, sure enough, there was an assasin prowling in the bushes. Luckily he didn't notice her there. She quickly tip-toed into the house, still carrying her little brother in her arms, so as to not be caught in the eyeshot of the assasin. As she laid her brother down on their bed and then got in next to him (there was only three beds, so Bruno and Mysteria had to share a bed), she thought about how thankful she was that she didn't get seen by the assasin."
120,Mysteria's Painful Memories,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1115,2010-11-10T06:08:46,spiritofthenorth,sol sat cris cross at the door his front facing the door his black crimson tip ears twitched his hearing was very keened. he sniffed the air and growl a low growl he then walked outside and jumped in a tree branched hiding  where he could see the assassins but they cant see him. his silver blue eyes watched. he saw the princess and her brother and kept an eye on them til they went inside. his back toward the tree he sat there watching them making sure they dont go anywhere near the house. 'why do i want to protect them? why am i feeling so natural that i want to call her myst. i dont even know where they are going.... eather way they cant stay here for long it only matter of time before the go house to house killing everyone that sees them.' he thought to himself. he felt his eyes get heavy and he fell into a light sleep.
121,Mysteria's Painful Memories,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1115,2010-11-11T09:00:22,diejello99,"Mysteria yawned, stretching her arms, as she walked outside. The ground was wet from late night rain and the smell of rain was so strong today it was almost too obvious that it had previously rained. Suddenly, Mysteria stopped in mid-stretch, for, on a tree branch, she saw Sol sleeping. She shook her head chuckling, and then she yelled to him, ""Sol, what are you doing out here?!""<br/>Just then, he bolted up. But unfortunately he must have got up much too fast, thinking he was in the house, for he began to lean sideways, about to fall out of the tree. He fell so fast on his back, Mysteria didn't even notice him fall.<br/>""Ow,"" He said. ""That was painful.""<br/>Mysteria burst out laughing, almost falling to the floor. Once her laughing subsided, she said, ""Wow, what a way to wake up, huh?""<br/>""I think you did that a purpose,"" he said as he pulled himself to his feet, chuckling. Quite frankly Mysteria was surprised that he didnt tear her head off in anger for doing that. But to her surprise, he was laughing. 'Strange,' she thought to herself.<br/>Gingerly rubbing his back, he walked up to her and asked, ""So, how did you even know I was out here?""<br/>""I didn't. I came out here and saw you resting on the branch, and-""<br/>""And, you found it entertaining to scream my name and watch me fall out of the tree,"" he interrupted, still chuckling slightly.<br/>Just then, as if out of nowhere, Ristina walks in on the scene..."
122,Staring Down The Barrel,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=120,2010-05-21T10:08:14,Braioch,"(<span style=""color: #FF0000"">Me</span>and of course<span style=""color: #00FF00"">Crazywicked</span>)<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000"">The soft ticking of the grandfather clock seems to fill not only the room but the entirety of the house, echoing along the filled halls and rooms. Built and solid, he leans in the doorway leading to the plush and still somewhat barren living room, able to hear his mother in the bathroom attempting to stifle the sounds of her wretching tears. He's only there to comfort her for as long as he needs to, he only came to the funeral and to take care of his mother out of a sense of duty. He felt no remorse or sorrow over the man's death, nor did he feel any pity or empathy for his mother's plight. His father might have been a great general at one point in his life, but he was a brutal and uncaring failure as a father, and his mother had all but been nonexistent through his life as it was. This was only another portion of his life to be sucked up by his parents and their needs and priorities, and eventually he would be free of it all, though he would still be tied down by his duties on base, but at least those were obligations he had willingly signed up for.<br/><br/>Nothing else had really changed for him, at least not for being back in the house. Other than the absence of his father's barking and gruff tone that always meant an insult or degrading comment was coming his way, followed by an order and another insult, everything was still the same. Everything of his father's was still in it's place, the same as the day he was alive and the day he had collapsed in the kitchen making a sandwich, never to open his eyes again. His chair was still in it's same place, no one allowed to sit in it even though he himself was rarely found in it. His office still neat as he always kept it, organized as he wanted it, desk still having the pile of papers, and the locked full closet still filled with his oh so cherished guns and ammo collection. He had always thought his father a paranoid freak, as if an invading country would suddenly rain down on them at any point, what was he expecting, a Canadian raid?<br/><br/>His mother was still the silent presence as ever, weak willed and unable to cope with the slightest thing on her own, even as she tried to hide it from her only son. A man who couldn't give a rat's ass about her or her late husband. She had stayed silent in the shadows as her only child was raised by a dictatorial father who kept him in a constant state of alertness bordering on fear and paranoia. Personal relationships were something to be kept around long enough to get what you wanted, people other than your squad mates couldn't be trusted and were unimportant for the most part. Dating was out of the question as far as his father's law was concerned, not that he had had any desire to do so. He was far from being a virgin, having had more than enough of his own fun with both women and men, something he had little scruples about. The bit of pleasure in that regard was purely for him and that's all that mattered. Each sex had their own appeal and their own set of selfish fun for him, even if his parents would have freaked to know about at least half of his sexual escapades if not more.<br/><br/>He was suffering from the urge to just up and leave the house, walk out of the front door while his mother struggled for control in the bathroom and never look back. It was a restlessness that he was used to, something he had had since he was a child. Even with all of his father's brutal lessons and combined with the Marine training, he was never able to rid himself completely of it. Perhaps a life of duty and responsibility being drilled into his mind had made the small, if not powerfully rebellious part of his mind start to grow and give it a voice. He always let it jabber away at the back of his head, choosing his life over that of one of freedom and free will, something that never quite bothered him, or at least not on a conscious level it didn't. Still a part of him ached to be free and it often times mixed with the urge for something outside of his control to free him, to give him a reason to give his responsibility and duty the finger and do as he pleased.<br/><br/>Still, that was asking for a bit too much wasn't it?</span>"
123,Staring Down The Barrel,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=120,2010-05-21T10:08:47,Braioch,"<span style=""color: #00FF00"">Cold air blew across the room, causing Ray to pull the covers on her bed up further, wrapping herself in warmth. She tilted her head up enough to glance at the clock. After blinking the sleep from her eyes she saw it was six seventeen a.m. and a frown crossed her face. She sighed, pushing herself up and off the bed. She stumbled into the bathroom, feeling her way around the walls for the light switch, and after a minute she was bathed in a soft glow of light. Turning on the faucet, she got out a washcloth and dampened it, using it to clean her face of sleep, especially her eyes. After she turned off the faucet, she glanced in the mirror and a mixture of shock and realization washed over her. She lightly touched the black and blue patches around her right eyes, the cut below her lips, the shadow on her left cheek, and in turn saw the split knuckles on her own hands, shaking. A sigh passed through her lips, as she walked out into her bedroom, searching for her pack of Marlboros. Finding them, she pulled one out and lit it, as she walked to the double doors and opened them. She walked out onto the balcony of her apartment and looked around outside, thankful that it was a decent day outside.<br/>She couldnâ€™t help but let her thoughts turn to last night, letting them replay on fast forward. Her ex-fiancÃ© coming home with his ex, how he beat her, how she reached her breaking point, the point of no return as she unleashed hell on his ass using only her handsâ€¦the hands that had been molded along with her mind over 5 years of tae kwon do training. How they left, his ex supporting him out the doorâ€¦ How this tragically was not a surprise, but something she had been expecting as she had watched and felt him drift away from her over the past month. She shook her head, trying to clear her thoughts. â€œFuck him,â€ she muttered, walking to the kitchen. She opened the fridge and took out a Smirnoff blueberry lemonade drink and twisted it open. â€œItâ€™s five oâ€™clock somewhere,â€ she said to the empty apartment as she sat down on the balcony with another cigarette.</span>"
124,Staring Down The Barrel,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=120,2010-05-21T10:09:11,Braioch,"<span style=""color: #FF0000"">His mother had eventually made her way from the bathroom, mumbling almost incoherently about an upset stomach as she shadowed past him. It was a blatant lie, for many reasons he could name, first being that he had heard her quite audibly, the other being that his mother wasn't the type of woman to tell anyone about something like that on a normal basis. He said nothing, allowing her to believe that he took her words to be the truth as he moved past the dining room and down the hall. He followed the familiar walls and floor as he walked, almost seeming to bask in the peaceful silence left in the wake of his father's death. He couldn't name a time where he could walk through this house and not be on his guard, wary that at any moment his father would pop out, ready to bark and growl at him like a rabid dog, eager to go for his throat over the slightest thing, whether it be of fault of his own or not, it didn't matter to General Colin Masters a bit.<br/><br/>In a way he was even relieved that he had found peace in the house, though he still felt little peace within himself. He was managing to walk from room to room, waking up in his old room, and even managing to walk in the front door without being convinced that his father in physical or ethereal form would pop from a dark corner, waiting for him in the shadows. The shadows stayed dark, holding nothing but whatever had already been there, and the silence was the quiet after the storm, not the precursor to another. It was something he had always known and expected, the finality of death of the old man. It was inevitable with the amount of anger he portrayed on a daily basis, along with the drinking and the smoking, the stress and all manner of things. In the end it was surprising that he had even made it to 50, holding out as long as he did only showed just how stubborn the old man had really been.<br/><br/>In the end it didn't matter how much sleep he would be allowed, he still awoke everyday at 4:30 in the morning, like clockwork he was up and ready within five minutes of that, if not a shorter time. Whenever he was home there was never an option to relax, even on base when he was allowed to be a bit more lax in things than a typical grunt recruit, he never worked that way. It was sheer habit for him anymore, and he was just that, one large habit, wishing to be broken but lacking the imagination to do anything really about it in the end. So he lived his life to the same schedule, doing the same things in the same way, always wondering what else there was to do at the back of his mind. He was brilliant and inventive in battle, but other than causing blood and death, he was quite limited. He wasn't pleased with this fact so much as he had accepted it a long time ago, not that he had any choice than that in the first place.<br/><br/>He made it to his room without incident as he had expected, grabbing his coat out of the closet and slipping it over his frame. He had to run to the store, if he didn't he was sure his mother would slowly starve herself. The thought of her dying in such a way didn't bring any real reaction out of him, he was only doing it out of habit, the duty beat into him at a young age. He glanced around the bare and lifeless room that hadn't changed in all the time he had spent here, being 10 years ago, a week after his father had retired. Though that hadn't exactly stopped the training, the brutal tasks and everything else that came with being the son of a man like his father.<br/><br/>He stood there for a moment longer before finally pulling himself from the room and back down the hall, making sure to close the door behind him gently. When he made it back to the dining room he could clearly see his mother who was cleaning, almost robotic. He watched her for a moment as she moved from one end of the kitchen to another, seeming to be lost and unsure what to do. He remarked that he was on his way to the local supercenter nearby to get a few things for the house, asking just as robotic as her if she wanted anything special. She only shook her head, mumbling that she was fine and that he should get going and that he was a good boy for being here.<br/><br/>He nodded curtly, as if given an order, or merely just brushing off her words as what they were, hollow responses brought on by a frail mind unable to work on it's own. He slipped out of the house after that, making his way to the bike parked along the driveway. It was perhaps the only thing that he had gone out of his way to really show any amount of independence. The one time that his money was not socked away in an account for later, god knows what, or spent on something necessary. The custom built, premier sports bike that glistened in it's fresh paint job of red, black and silver. He situated his coat around himself, flipping and sliding the helmet down onto himself as he gunned the engine to life.<br/><br/>He backed out of the driveway and with that was off down the still sleepy but slowly waking streets of the world around him.<br/><br/></span>"
125,Staring Down The Barrel,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=120,2010-05-21T10:09:36,Braioch,"<span style=""color: #00FF00"">After finishing off a six-pack of Smirnoff, Ray decided it was time to really begin her day. Collecting herself, she jumped into the shower, washing away the feelings that kept rising in her throat. As much as she couldnâ€™t stand her ex, she still loved him, still wanted him, but at the same time wondered what the hell was wrong with her. Walking through her apartment with only a towel on, she looked around for her makeup bag, and stopped in front of her 6 foot tall mirror. Being 5â€™5â€ often caused to her to be the butt of many short jokes, but she was comfortable enough with it. She often joked that her height meant she never had to wear knee pads. That was just like her though, to deflect a flaw or feeling by making a joke, and in doing so never letting anyone too close. She looked up and down in the mirror. She was ordinary in height, weight, and appearance. Except for her shocking red hair and bright green eyes, she was abysmally average. Most people would hate it, but in all honesty she preferred it. She always knew she stood out regardless, mostly because of her personality, but she secretly hated that she stood out at all. More than often she wished she could just fade into the background.<br/>Suddenly, her cell phone went off breaking her from her analysis of her physical form. She rushed to it, and saw it was her boss. She answered quickly and nodded her head as he told her what was going on for the day. Hanging up, she sighed. Ray worked with one of the most powerful men in Flint, a man who had two sides. One side was the entrepreneur, the wealthy business man who donated to charities and helped people. The other side was the ruthless drug dealer, the man who corrupted the street from behind a veil of mystery. Only very few, important people knew he was really the big man in the game, and he planned on keeping it that way. As he had always said, â€œAnyone can run a business, but sometime in their lives theyâ€™ll find themselves in a position, be legit or be true. I chose to be true.â€ She often frowned upon his choices, but because he was not only one of her oldest friends, but her first lover, she cared deeply for him and decided her best position would be to work with him. It wasnâ€™t all bad work, either. She shied away from the drug based part of work, and dealt more with his business and him in general. That was a task on its own, but it offered some pretty decent benefits. She had been able to buy her first vehicle, a black 2006 Jeep Wrangler, at the age of 16 and had it customized to the maximum. She had her own apartment, which it was a pretty decent place to begin with, and many other perks came along with it. There was always bad to go with the good though, but she overall enjoyed her work. Matt, her boss, had called to tell her to check her email for a list of errands to run today, and she hesitated before going to her computer to log on. The list was pretty long, but she knew where everything was and how to deal with everyone on the list. She printed it out, collected her purse and keys, and left hoping no one would notice the bruises underneath the makeup.</span>"
126,Staring Down The Barrel,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=120,2010-05-21T10:09:56,Braioch,"<span style=""color: #FF0000"">He took his time to getting to the store, there was no real rush. It was something he wasn't exactly accustomed too, but for him, taking the long way to his destination was about as rebellious as it got in his world. The bike vibrated just right, not making too much noise to wake an entire block, but enough for him nonetheless. It was his one pride, his one joy, no matter how monetary and insignificant it might have seemed, but that was the story of his life. Even a matching jacket and helmet he had made sure to order with it after the bike order had been completed, all three things being the bike, helmet and jacket, were in prime condition despite being used for a couple years. He knew how to handle the bike quite well, never having lost any respect and a healthy amount of wariness when it came to the bike and had never went down yet, and he didn't plan to either.<br/><br/>Eventually his route took him to his destination, the typical department store, chock full of everything a man could need, including food it seemed. He cranked the bike into the parking lot, parking it and twisting the key with a flick of his wrist. He stood up, opening the jacket and flipping the helmet off of him, feeling the cool air breathe through his shirt and wash across his short hair covered scalp. He looked around at the mostly empty parking lot, at this time of day it seemed not too many people were concerned with shopping, which was fine by him. He was sure someone could attribute his earlier treatment as a child to his distaste for people, but he wasn't always so sure, he couldn't remember a time that he had ever liked people to begin with. As far as he could tell, it had always been there and his father and mother had done nothing but prove his point as he grew older.<br/><br/>He kicked the stand down in an unconscious gesture, sliding off the bike and stretching for a moment in the light of the rising sun. He turned, helmet still in hand as he made his way for the entrance. He walked past the automated doors, a woman who looked quite pale, even what appeared to be a sickly gray smiled up at him weakly and welcomed him. He raised a brow for a brief moment but only gave a nod to her, nothing else. He decided against a cart, grabbing a basket as he wasn't here for a whole boatload. Only enough to last his mother a few days until some cousins could finally make their way to be able to take over his task once he had to leave.<br/><br/>Far too cheery and overplayed music drifted gently from the speakers overhead as he made his way through the aisles, plucking what he needed and moving on from there.<br/><br/></span>"
127,Staring Down The Barrel,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=120,2010-05-21T10:10:16,Braioch,"<span style=""color: #00FF00"">After going to the bank, Ray looked down at her list and noticed she had to go to the local supermarket to pick up a few necessities. Sighing to herself, she lit another cigarette and began heading that way, music blasting through her speakers. She drove around the parking lot a few times before finding a parking space across from a motorcycle. She didnâ€™t know much about them, like she did when it came to cars and trucks, but she knew what she was seeing was a piece of art in her eyes. She looked it over for a few minutes before realizing she probably looked like she was trying to steal it and hurried away towards the door. Once inside, she was greeted by a sickly pale old lady who croaked out, â€œYa want a buggy?â€ Ray ignored her and walked quickly past, grabbing a basket and heading towards the food, hoping to get out as quickly as she could.</span>"
128,Staring Down The Barrel,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=120,2010-05-21T10:10:41,Braioch,"<span style=""color: #FF0000"">After about five minutes of walking down the aisles looking for the items he wanted, he wanted to rip the speakers out of every packet in the ceiling. A random side tracked thought was running through his head. He was convinced that somewhere in the corporation there was a whole committee dedicated to picking out the most obnoxious songs possible and placing them in a playlist for the stores to play. Seriously, why did he need to hear ""Genie in a bottle,"" followed by ""Mm Bop?"" He groaned, wishing he could just get out of the store as he browsed the aisles and grabbing a couple of boxes of things. Anything it took to feed his mother and get him out of this store as fast as possible.<br/><br/>The store was quite silent for the most, apparently no one was really that active at this time of the morning. Though he could still hear the woman coughing violently at the front of the store. Apparently the store didn't have a policy about coming into work when you were trying to disengage your innards with coughing. He rolled his eyes, hoping he didn't catch whatever the stupid woman had as he walked up and down the aisles, trying to find the brand that he knew she would like. It seemed stupid to be this dedicated, but to him it was just another part of his existence, standard protocol as they called it.<br/><br/>He finally found the box he was looking for, and irritated he rounded the corner in a hurry. He grunted as he ran into another person, a girl, much shorter than he and with a shock of red in her hair. He stepped back and looked her over to make sure he hadn't hurt her or knocked anything out of her hands, seeing that he hadn't he nodded, ""apologies, wasn't paying attention.""<br/><br/>He wasn't much for human interaction and so having said his piece he walked off, noticing that the coughing had stopped with an eerie calm following it. He raised a brow, more important things to worry about than some woman's health issues.<br/><br/></span>"
129,Staring Down The Barrel,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=120,2010-05-21T10:10:59,Braioch,"<span style=""color: #00FF00"">After ten minutes of trying to figure out what was written on part of the list, something along the lines of hamburger helper she assumed, and looked up to see which aisle she needed. She hated the fact that she did the manâ€™s grocery shopping, but she shrugged to herself, knowing there were much worse jobs, and it was better to have one than not. She turned the corner and ran right into someone. Stepping back she looked him up and down, a scowl on her face. He was much taller than her, built the only way military men are. She took in a lot in those few seconds, the precision of his hair and clothes and how even the items in his basket were organized. â€œApologies, wasnâ€™t paying attention,â€ he said, nodding his head. With that he walked away, and her eyes followed him. Nice ass, she thought to herself, and then shook her head. She had a job to do, and no Army man with a nice ass was ever going to distract her again. â€œBeen there, done that,â€ she mumbled to herself as she walked down the aisle to find what she was looking for.</span>"
130,Staring Down The Barrel,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=120,2010-05-21T10:11:23,Braioch,"<span style=""color: #FF0000"">It was a few minutes later that it all started, something so small in the grand scheme of things but so big once you got down to it. He was browsing the bread aisle, off in his own little world when a scream pierced the almost silence of the store. His head snapped up as the bloodcurdling scream echoed around the store, the basket in his hand dropped instantly. By the time the second scream came he was already out of the aisle as it finally died down. Died down was a bit of an understatement, the scream was actually cut off, trailing into a loud moan, followed by a gurgle.<br/><br/>He reached the front of the store and the sight he witnessed was enough to turn anybodies stomach turn. The sickly woman before had apparently pounced upon the next person who had come into the store, attacking with bare hands and teeth. The poor victims face was chewed up, blood leaking from the wound to her neck as the sickly woman chewed at her face.<br/><br/>""The fuck?""<br/><br/>At the sound of his voice the rabid woman looked up, leveling her gaze on him and snarled and jumped up quickly, his grip tightened on his helmet as he stood his ground, ""stay back, get on the floor!""<br/><br/>The woman only snarled again and rushed at him. He wasn't a fool, he knew damn well whatever was wrong with her wasn't going to give her any sense to make her listen to him. His grip firm, he waited until she was close, when she had closed the distance he put one foot back a bit to steady himself and swung the helmet. A loud crack echoed around them as the helmet connected with the side of her head, knocking her flat on her back. He grunted as he looked at the helmet, a blood smear shining across the surface.<br/><br/>He made to take a step towards the other woman when he heard the rabid woman snarl again, and he tightened up in surprise. No human being could have stayed conscious after a blow like that, no matter how tough they were. He took a full step back from her as she pulled herself up, her face dripping blood now, both from her mouth and the wound on the side of her head. He frowned as she stood up and rushed at him again, intent on whatever homicidal purpose had consumed her. He didn't hesitate as he swung again, connecting with the other side of her head and then bringing the helmet down and then brutally upwards under her chin. A definitive snapping noise filled the air when the helmet caught the underside of her chin, snapping her head back and from the sounds of it, snapping her neck.<br/><br/>Her body fell to the ground and she didn't move, her head flopping lazily from side to side for a moment before growing still. He frowned as he wiped the helmet off on her clothes, glancing up as the other employees that were nearby and had witnessed the whole thing grew closer to him. He ignored their wonderments and questions as he watched one of them move closer to the woman the rabid one had attacked.<br/><br/>He shook his head, ""don't ask me, just call the police and tell them what happened already.""</span>"
131,Staring Down The Barrel,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=120,2010-05-21T10:11:46,Braioch,"<span style=""color: #00FF00"">Ray had heard the shrieking, the gurgling moan that to an experienced gamer only meant one thing. Fucking zombies. She shook her head, Thereâ€™s no way in hell, she thought. She turned into the next aisle quickly, looking through the kitchen supplies and found a cast iron frying pan and grabbed it. She made to walk away but the set of kitchen knives caught her eye. She grabbed the whole block of them and put it in her basket, staying unusually alert as she made her way up to the crowd at the front of the store. The closer she got, she heard whispers around her from the customers.<br/><br/>â€œMy God, did you see that man beat that poor old woman with his helmet?â€<br/><br/>â€œSomeone should arrest him for such a thing!â€<br/><br/>â€œNo, you didnâ€™t even see it, that crazy old bitch fucking attacked that other chick and ripped<br/>her fuckinâ€™ throat out, then made to go jump the big motherfucker!â€<br/><br/>â€œHe totally fucking owned her.â€<br/><br/>Ray smirked at the peopleâ€™s comments, and from what she heard she assumed Mr. Army Man was the one who ran to the ladyâ€™s aide. She sighed. What was it with these guys? She pushed her way through the last line of people to see Mr. Army Man backing away from the woman as she lay on the floor, dead. Well, re-dead. Everyone was inching closer to the woman the batty old lady/zombie had attacked, seeing if she was going to make it. Ray knew better and made her way towards Mr. Army Man, the only person who seemed to notice that something was going on beyond what was seen.</span>"
132,Staring Down The Barrel,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=120,2010-05-21T10:12:17,Braioch,"<span style=""color: #FF0000"">He barely noticed as a few people began punching at their cell phones, keeping his eyes down on the woman or whatever she had been that he had just taken down. What could have provoked the woman to just attack a customer and then himself like that? Had there been something seriously wrong with her? It might have very well been whatever had been wrong with her when he had come in before. Though he couldn't think of anything that could have driven someone insane like that, he knew certain diseases like Mad Cow and Syphilis deteriorated the brain, but never that rapidly, it would have been a slow and gradual break down of her mental processes, not something so almost instantaneous.<br/><br/>""She's still alive!""<br/><br/>The shout brought him back to reality as he snapped up looking at the man who was hovering over the woman who had been attacked. Sure enough she had been breathing, and had apparently throughout the whole of the time they had been standing there, had been alive. Her eyes moved lazily from side to side, looking up at the man over top of her as he whispered to her. Then her chest stopped moving, a low gurgle coming from her as her eyes rolled back. People around them gasped and some even tried to hide their face.<br/><br/>It was a few seconds later, when he got the bad feeling he always got whenever something didn't sit right with him, when something was bound to happen. Sure enough, when he got closer to take a closer look at the woman, her eyes snapped open, far too focused for someone who was severely injured. The man let out a startled yelp as she grabbed his leg with sudden dexterity and latched onto his leg with her teeth. He bellowed in pain as the woman's muffled snarl filled the air along the mingled screams of surprise and startled people around them.<br/><br/>Dyne reacted again quickly, his booted foot brought up and brought down hard on the woman's forehead. Her mouth ripped out a large chunk of the man's arm as he fell back and scuttled away from her on his arms and legs. The woman's head bounced off the floor and she looked up at him and then around the room, everyone's eyes on her. With a look far too sharp and yet too animal for someone she leapt up. He took an instinctive step back that was wasted as she had already darted off for another person, another employee who stood in complete fear. The very large and extremely ugly woman screamed as the second rabid woman tore at her already disfigured face, falling back on her considerable ass.<br/><br/>Dyne made a move for the rabid woman who had already anticipated his movement and had leapt up in a furious scream and took off towards the back of the store. He stared, almost dumbfounded as the others rushed to the injured people.<br/><br/>""Dear god, you see that? She attacked Jim and Krista, what the hell is going on?""<br/><br/>Dyne looked around at them, catching sight of the red haired girl earlier who seemed as detached as he was, though apparently far better equipped than he was. What the hell was very much what he was thinking.<br/><br/></span>"
133,Staring Down The Barrel,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=120,2010-05-21T10:12:35,Braioch,"<span style=""color: #00FF00"">As she approached Mr. Army Man, she watched in horror as the woman everyone was hovering around came back to life and started to attack people. She stood back out of the way as she watched it happen, intrigued by Mr. Army Manâ€™s automatic way of defending himself, defending others. She watched as the zombie went to go after him, and thought better of it and took off through the store, and she knew it had begun. There was no way to contain this unless these people were shot in the head, no mercy. She turned around and saw he was looking at her, and she smirked, knowing that he was slowly figuring out that the woman who stood in front of him knew a lot more than he did about what was going on. She stepped towards him as he started to step towards her, and she waited for him to say somethingâ€¦.if anything.</span>"
134,Staring Down The Barrel,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=120,2010-05-21T10:12:58,Braioch,"<span style=""color: #FF0000"">Everyone other than himself and this strange woman was reacting quite strongly with the events from the past several minutes. It was due to his own training that kept him strong despite his lack of any knowledge of what was going on. This woman on the other hand seemed smug in whatever thoughts were going through her mind and he had to admit that he was a bit curious. If she knew something, anything at all, now would be a better time than ever to find out what was going on, especially since the two people who had been bitten were already complaining of not feeling well.<br/><br/>His mind was already working with that new information, and it seemed that this incident was plentiful in new information. A sick woman had suddenly attacked another woman viciously, moments after the attack, the once dying woman seemed to make a full recovery and proceeded to attack two more people, despite the injuries she had obtained. Now it seemed that the two new victims who had been injured were beginning to feel ill as well, which probably meant within moments they two would become raving lunatics who were closer to resembling animals than they were people.<br/><br/>Though what was the solution this little conundrum?<br/><br/>Kill the people now? Risking killing innocent people at the expense of his own freedom and other legal factors as well. Then again, allowing them to become completely sick as the other two women would create even more people infected with this disease. It wasn't an easy call, and he wasn't quite sure which way to lean. His eyes flickered up at the far off sounds of shattering glass.<br/><br/>""What the hell was that?!""<br/><br/>Dyne turned back to stare at the rodent looking woman who had said it aloud and grunted, ""that would be the sounds of the windows in the back being broke out I would imagine.""<br/><br/>Meaning that the crazed woman had found a way out, out into the world to infect more people.<br/><br/>This was going to get bad fast.</span>"
135,Staring Down The Barrel,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=120,2010-05-21T10:13:16,Braioch,"<span style=""color: #00FF00"">As Ray realized that shit was going down fast, and Mr. Army Man wasnâ€™t going to come to her, she sighed and walked up to him with a smirk.<br/>â€œHave you never played Resident Evilâ€¦.Silent Hillâ€¦Left for Dead?â€</span>"
136,Staring Down The Barrel,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=120,2010-05-21T10:13:38,Braioch,"<span style=""color: #FF0000"">He looked down at the woman as she asked him a question, a few of the things he knew quite well, recognized even. He raised a brow, ""zombies you mean?""<br/><br/>He snorted derisively, ""zombies really?""<br/><br/>He shook his head, ""a bit scifi don't you think?""<br/><br/>Still, he thought to himself, it wasn't that absurd, at least not with the facts that they already had in front of them. What seemed to be a disease spreading from person to person through bites. But what disease could possibly do something like that? So far as he knew, nothing naturally occurring could cause something like this. It would have to be something man made, or at least a radical mutation. Still you would think that it would have been announced somewhere, something would have been heard by somebody.<br/><br/>He looked back over at the two injured people with a sharp eye, not really caring a bit about how much it apparently hurt them or whatever. He frowned as he looked at the wounds, they seemed to be festering from the injury. They were almost gray and covered in a layer of sweat, their breathing labored and harsh.<br/><br/>""Well I guess we won't have long to find out if that's true, so let's see.""</span>"
137,Staring Down The Barrel,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=120,2010-05-21T10:14:05,Braioch,"<span style=""color: #00FF00"">As he answered her, she didnâ€™t even really pay attention. She was staring at the two most recently bitten people on the floor, people tending to their wounds, like it would help. Although sheâ€™d had much experience playing video games, she knew she wasnâ€™t prepared alone to handle this. She knew that this all meant that there was some form of virus that had been unleashed into someone, and that this elderly lady dead on the floor couldnâ€™t have been the first victim. That also meant that someone was behind this, like Umbrella in R.E. As she refocused on the people lying there, she realized these people were a few minutes from turning, and having two of them in the middle of a group of people was a bad idea. As Mr. Army Man stood there shaking his head about something, she realized that something had to be done, and it had to be done now.<br/>â€œWell, this is serious shit, and these people are about to become what those two ladies did. We can either stand here and watch them turn and attack these people and fuck all sorts of shit up, or we can go curbstomp the infected and get it done and over with. I call the one on the leftâ€¦.you in?â€ she said, a smirk playing across her mouth as she spoke.</span>"
138,Staring Down The Barrel,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=120,2010-05-21T10:14:24,Braioch,"<span style=""color: #FF0000"">""To do what? Attack innocent civilians? You're quite the crazy yourself.""<br/><br/>He wasn't exactly going to attack some random civilians, ""the least you can do is learn patience, wait to see if you're right, and if this is the case, then you take the fat one, I'll take the whiny bastard.""<br/><br/>Either way he knew it wouldn't be completely over, even if they stopped those two there. There was still the second woman who had escaped through the back, by now had probably attacked other people as well. If this was in fact an infection, than it was going to get worse and worse before it got better. It spread and set in quickly, too quickly for them to have anticipated, by now who knew how many people would be infected by the time these two turned and attacked them. If it truly was the reason all of this was happening, then it was going to spread very quickly.<br/><br/>""They're not going anywhere anytime soon, and you civilians, I would get away from those two unless you want to end up like them soon.""<br/><br/>He turned back to red hair, ""better get yourself a better weapon that than scifi, if that's the case, we have a lot more than these two to worry about when we get out of here.""</span>"
139,school of twilight IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1212&start=20,2010-12-22T05:49:56,Donta,"Class had already started so Ceilia wasn't surprised to see the courtyard and the halls clear of students. She led the two Centaurs into the school, their hooves clacking on the linoleum. Phytos followed close behind her, his gaze fixated on the fluffy white wings that bounced behind his teacher.<br/><br/>Shy wasn't even close to describe how he felt, but with a pretty girl beside him, he wanted to impress her, so he called on his bravery, straightening up when they reached the class. He could sense her apprehension and put his hand on her shoulder.<br/><br/>""Come on. Let's get this over with. We'll help each other, okay. Us Centaurs need to stick together."" he said. Ceilia smiled and pushed open the door. Holding it open so they can walk inside.<br/><br/>""Sorry I'm late, class. Just collecting a few stragglers. Please welcome two new students who were running a little late. This is Phytos and Keele."" she said, ""And welcome all to the first class of History."" Ceilia gestured toward a couple of spare desks against the wall in the same row. With a wave of her hand the chairs before the desk seemed to fall and in their place now lay two soft mats for the Centaurs to sit on. Phytos led Keele over to the desks and took his place in front, trying to ignore the stares from the rest of the class. He felt their stares in the back of his head, but when he dared to steal a glance at the rest, he realized they were all staring at their teacher, who was now writing on the board, her white wings slightly bouncing behind her and slightly flared so they obstructed the whole class's view of the board. Whens he was done, she turned and revealed the board, now adorned with a vague outline of the course she had planned, continuing on with the class as if the two centaurs were just regular students, the same as the rest. Most were still fixated on her instead of the two half human, half horse students on the side of the class. Phytos realized this was what she meant when she said she would experience what they did, except now he saw her true intentions, to draw the attention away from them and onto her. Phytos had never heard of a Daeva before. She said she came from another realm so she would be the only one to exist. Even more rare than Centaurs. Here, compared to their History teacher, Centaurs were as common as vampires or lycans. This made him smile. He turned to Keele and motioned with his head to take a look at the class, and where they were staring.<br/><br/>""See what she is doing?"" he whispered, ""I think we can trust her."""
140,school of twilight IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1212&start=20,2010-12-23T10:19:44,Lady_BlackWolf,"Anabell and Alexander looked up as their teacher walked in with two centaurs, Ceilia had been their history teacher for the past four years, since the department couldn't find anyone else to teach a different level of history. Alexander looked up and saw the female centaur only he saw the human portion first and thought 'wow, what a looker.' Than her other limbs came in and mentally smacked himself, he is one of those guys who will only date another wolf. He glanced at his sister to see what her reaction would be and she had only glanced up enough to see who was walking in then to glare back down at her schedule.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #40FF80"">Anabell glared at the slip of paper that was her class schedule, she couldn't understand how they messed this up. She continued to scowl at it until finally she raised her hand, and waited to be called on, once then she looks up a little upset and folds her arms across her chest,""Who would I go talk to about my schedule? You guys change who we talk to like every year, so who will it be this year?"" She stared down the teacher, unsure really why she was being a bitch, she just felt like it. Perhaps she was hungry yeah, thats it, she needed blood and her teacher was the most appetizing meal besides the two centaurs. Which she dare steal a glance at them, the hunger bearing deep within her eyes. </span>"
141,school of twilight IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1212&start=20,2011-01-10T21:05:12,Donta,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Who would I go talk to about my schedule? You guys change who we talk to like every year, so who will it be this year?""</span><br/><br/>Cecilia glanced at the floor and smiled, ignoring the tone of her voice for the moment. She returned the student's gaze with a smile, ""Anabell, that would be me, actually. I have been appointed school counselor this year so if you would like to discuss your schedule this semester then we can discuss it later in private.""<br/><br/>With that she was cut off when the door suddenly swung open and a cold blast of air drifted up her robes. Her wings drew closer to her body to try and stop her shiver, then she turned to see Seth standing in the doorway, his jacket still zippered up to his nose and hands in his pocket. She watched him as his red eyes drifted across the class looking for a seat, when she saw him stop to stare at the Centaurs for a moment.<br/><br/>""Seth, You're late."" she said sternly. His eyes locked on her sending another shiver down her spine yet she held her ground.<br/><br/>""Yes."" he began, ""I am.""<br/><br/>""Well take a seat."" she said. Seth sighed and crossed the room taking the isle closest to the door, the one farthest from the windows, which Ceilia only now noticed were streaming bright sunlight into the room. Seth seemed to avoid the sun rays like he would catch fire if he touched it, but was perfectly fine in the day. She assumed he was a Vampire that didn't burn in the light, but she really didn't know anything about this new student.<br/><br/>Once Seth had reached the end of the room, he picked up a desk in one hand and a chair in the other, lifting both above his head to move to the furthest wall as if the furniture was weightless. Once there, he set both down and slumped into his seat, separated from the rest of the class in the shade. Even from this distance, Ceilia could still feel a chill in the room.<br/><br/>""Can you see well from back there?"" she asked across the room. Seth simply nodded and buried his face in his arms as he laid out on the desk. Ceilia became slightly annoyed at his attitude and for once felt like saying something to help the boy out, ""Now please pay attention. No sleeping in class!"" The only response he gave was his middle finger raised in the air, and then returned to trying to get comfortable. At this point, the Daeva was becoming upset and the rest of the class could see it in her face, but she told herself she was above this. She wouldn't let this get to her. it would be a long year if she were to fight with him every day. Still, doing nothing would make the other students think they could get away with not behaving as well. But first class on the first day? What kind of punishment or retaliation would be fit for him without hurting him or causing him too much grief? Another cold chill drifted across the room and gave her an idea.<br/><br/>""That was cold, Seth."" she said with a sigh, ""Speaking of which, it is kind of chilly in here."" She snapped her fingers and a heat wave spread around the room, returning the temperature to normal. She watched as Seth's head slowly raised from his arms and he glared at her with his red eyes. Another chill came across the room at her, this time much stronger like a cold wind that blew some papers off a student's desk. Again, the teacher retorted with a blast of warm air that caught the papers and dropped them neatly back on the student's desk. It was an odd battle that was nearly invisible, yet the temperature fluctuated wildly for several moments. She was trying to prove that she could hold her own. He was trying to prove that He was strong enough not to mess with. and to assert himself early on. Still he stared at her as the small battle ended in a stalemate, both holding back yet neither sure of the other's strength, all the while the temperature in the room wavered around normal. She felt his power suddenly release and he put his head back in his arms.<br/><br/>""Just teach your damn class."" he muttered..."
142,school of twilight IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1212&start=20,2011-01-25T05:33:40,Tarnished Spirit,"Keele Watched as a boy looked up at her. His eyes seamed intrigued but quickly turned to a look of disgust. She glared at him. People who judged her because of her legs infuriated her. So she shot him the most murderous venomous glare she could. Her tail swished between legs front hoof pawing the ground. She placed her hand where her hips would be. â€œWhatâ€™s your problem.â€ She spat, walking past him to stand next to Phytos. Her expression changed from one of anger to happiness. A quick smile flitted across her lips. He was an impressive boy. Olive toned skin and jet black hair. She felt heat course through her veins at their proximity. She tried to shake off the feeling and focus on the teacher.<br/><br/>A battle seamed to be going on. Warmth and light, cold and dark. Her animal self wanted to run but her human self was intrigued. The battle seamed to be going on between a boy near the back and the teacher. This was the kind of thing she had wanted to see when she came her. Other people as strange as herself.  Looking at Phytos she grinned. â€œI thought we were weird.â€ A small laugh bubbled from throat."
143,school of twilight IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1212,2010-10-16T23:12:19,ChaosKitty,"the great crystal forest, it gets its name from the trees that at night sparkle like crystals. inside this forest it a big school. the school of twilight, a school for the gifted to learn and be safe in the world that hunts them. behind the school is a big city for the people to live together in peace. near the school were the dorms where the students live till they get a place for themselves. the new school year is starting and over the summer some of the graduating students have dissapeared, some say they left the city to find other places of refuge or other ones who need saving, others say creatured in the woods got them. there are many rumors going around but no one knows what really happened.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000"">Devan had found his way to the school of twilight. the gates were big and open as he walked threw then into the big school yard. it was bright and teh school yard was filled with other students hanging out and talking. there were trees and a big fountain in the middle of the yard. he was wearing no shirt and black shorts with red sneakers, he had a black long thin scarf around his neck and golden bracelets around his wrists. the school had no dress code as long as your privates were covered he walked up the path to the school entrance going around the fountain and looking at the big building. the school bell rang and a voice was heard over the intercom. ""all students please report to the auditorium for the begining of school assembly.""the voice said and the students began to enter the school. Devan entered the school and followed the crowed to the auditorium and took a seat in the room.</span>"
144,school of twilight IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1212,2010-10-16T23:32:27,greeneyedkitty,"Kyla looked around anxiously, twiddling her odd green hair in her fingers. She had found it.<br/>""The School Of Twilight."" She breathed. Her black tube top and dark cut of shorts itched and she growled. What was the point of clothes? They dragged you down in the water. At least they hadn't made her buy shoes. Rubbing the dolphin pendant around her neck she went inside the massive doors as the bell rang out. As all the students began filing in Kyla inched inside with them. The auditorium was filled with students and she took a deep breath. This was going to be quite an adventure but at least no one would be trying to kill her here..."
145,school of twilight IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1212,2010-10-16T23:47:18,Red-Eyed-Demon-Girl,"Shea looked around at the new kids in the auditorium. A wave of exhaustion hit her. To much all at once. She had only come to the shcool a few hour earlier, and Shea did not do well in crowds. Too may faces, too many minds, too many details to pay attention to. Shea slipped out of the crowd and towards the doorway. Fresh air. Crisp and clear. This was better than jail at least."
146,school of twilight IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1212,2010-10-17T00:26:41,Ristina,"Kisana Groaned.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Really we have to reort to the auditorium?</span>She was just entering the main building as she usually does every school day.And at that anouncement she turned on the heel of her foot and begain to back track through the school's beautiful garden of roses,fruits,vegetable, trees, and sorts of other neat natural stuff.<br/>She was in no rush because of the large amount of students. It was always good to be unfathombly late. Because then you won't have to fight over seats.Her step was graceful and if it wasn't for the randoom stick in the walkway she probably wuldn't have tripped.<br/>Which of course delayed her a bit.<br/>At last she made to the back of the auditorum. Which was the only door that was not being used by the massive crowd of students. She snaked her way through the door. Her flowing blue dress causeing her to trip.It was blatently obvious that she was clumbsy. And she found a nice seat on the back row of the auditorium. Hideing from all, and many student. She wasn't antisocial. Just prefered not to be noticed by anybody. However, that always failed. She only hoped no one would find her. Expecially her ex....."
147,school of twilight IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1212,2010-10-17T07:17:17,Donta,"The crowd's chatter seemed to flow over her as she sat with the rest of the staff on the small stage in the auditorium. Her eyes slowly scanned the room, it was an odd mix of students, many she could peg right away. Demons, Half-Demons, Werewolves, Vampires, Students with feathered wings as well. The sight made her slightly homesick, her thoughts drifting back to her home realm.<br/><br/>Taking the initiative, she stood, glancing around for the principal, but not seeing him arrive yet. Her presence called for silence as she stepped up to the podium, her extravagant robes flowing behind her, and she raised an elegant hand to silence the remaining students.<br/><br/>""Greetings and welcome to the School of Twilight. Trust me, you are all safe here. No one to judge you or hate you for what you are. Here, we are all equals and from now on, we are all schoolmates."" she said, ""My name is Ceilia Alun, I am your History teacher and I'm sure you'll get to know the rest of the staff here in turn. Please feel free to come to us with anything you may need, all in confidence of course.""<br/><br/>A white haired boy in the back spoke up, Ceilia spotted him easily, leaning against the back wall, the lower part of his face hidden by the black trench coat he kept done up to his chin.<br/><br/>""I find it hard to believe that is true. You shelter things here that aren't human, free of charge I might add, and give them food, water, shelter, and education on top of the promise of safety?""<br/><br/>""You have my word my that it is true."" Ceilia said, ""We here at the School of Twilight are honest. We are the same as you. Outcasts in Human society. Even we call this sanctuary."" The boy scoffed, his eyes raising to her, almost glowing red in the darkness.<br/><br/>""Besides the way you're dressed, It wouldn't look like you would need this 'Santuary'."" he said, ""So what's your story that you ended up here?""<br/><br/>""That is not for this time, sir."" she said.<br/><br/>""Seth. Seth McCain."" the boy spat, ""You say the staff here is honest and should be trusted, yet you've shown nothing to prove you are."" He paused for a moment then pushed off from the wall, shoving his hands in the pockets of his jacket.<br/><br/>""What would you like me to do to prove our worth?"" Ceilia asked, narrowing her eyes.<br/><br/>""We all arrived here not knowing what to expect. As a sign of good faith, you should at least drop this Human facade and show us what you truly are. If this place is supposed to be a haven for non humans and we're supposed to feel open and safe here, shouldn't you show us what it's like to completely let down your guard? Drop the act, Ceilia. What are you really?""<br/><br/>Ceilia glanced back at the rest of the teachers. No one seemed to speak up and none offered support. She really wished the Principal would arrive.<br/><br/>""Everyone has habits, especially when it comes to their guard against the humans."" She said, ""But I do agree with you. Someone has to take the first step I suppose."" Ceilia sighed and took a step back. She was one to keep to her office or get lost in the library so many of the staff and most of the students didn't know what she was. She simply taught her class and no one asked questions. Spare for her traditional robes from her realm, she did look like a normal Human.<br/><br/>With a sigh, she slightly hunched over, then in a flash of light and feathers, magnificent white wings appeared on her back, streaked with gold feathers and adorned with thin golden armor on the top. Calling upon the aether between realms, she conjured her weapon, a long elegant staff, it's bright green emerald softly glowing at the top, surrounded by golden wings. Among the chatter in the room, she approached the podium once more, clearing her throat.<br/><br/>""Let me re introduce myself. I am Ceilia Alun. A Daeva of my people. I came from a different realm long ago where my people are at war. I am currently living here on Neverth learning as much as I can so one day I may return. My long years on your world have granted me much wisdom, which I am willing to share with all of you as your History teacher. I pray we will get along nicely this year."" Her eyes met Seth's and he simply stared back, his expression blank. He simply huffed and turned to leave, letting the auditorium door swing behind him, slamming loudly. In the awkward silence.<br/><br/>""And our Principal will be here shortly, but in the meantime, a word from some of our other staff."" she added nervously. At this she turned and retreated to her chair, letting her wings and staff vanish in a flash of light. Sitting down she felt her cheeks hot and she kept her eyes on the floor until the next speaker stood to address them."
148,school of twilight IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1212,2010-10-17T10:07:24,Zavyr Darkeyes,"Upon Drain approaching the podium the students began to chatter seeing as a humanoid robot wearing a white lab coat was one of the staff when robots were never considered living and such.<br/><br/>""I'd like you to be quite for a moment and listen."" Said Drain in a loud booming voice that echoed through the auditorium. ""Now I know what you're thinking what is the point of having a robot as a teacher its just a bucket of bolts it can't teach, well that's where you are wrong. I am DR67 though most call me Drain I am a robot built in a future where everyone no matter who or what they are, are considered equals, though that future will only happen if you try your best to change it. I have the knowledge to aid you in making that future possible just like the others that stand before me. So I ask but one thing Do not judge until you have seen who they really are.""<br/><br/>As Drain returned to where he had been sitting the room became full of chatter once more."
149,school of twilight IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1212,2010-10-17T19:57:01,greeneyedkitty,Kyla's mouth stood agape. That... That was a heated argument. Her mind was swirling with confusion as she ran over what the history teacher had said. She would be safe and yet... others disagreed. Was this all a lie? But it couldnt be! If it was she would die. That couldnt happen. She wouldnt let it. As the next speaker went up she calmed her nerves and smoothed back her hair.<br/>As the robot finished Kyla was once again launched into a pool of confusion. So the future was better than now? But how would they get it to that point? She shifted uncomfortably in her chair and looked around. Everyone was so different... It was amazing not to be the odd one out for once.
150,school of twilight IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1212,2010-10-18T08:37:33,wolfgirl-taylor,"Lulu's energy seemed to shoot up with the crowd's catter and excitment as she bouced up and down a huge smile on her face. Her pink dress hugged her small frame perfectly and she looked around at the others glad that Holly who was wearing jeans and a pink halter top was next to her side since thatwas her best friend.  ""Holly come on get happy!! can't you just feel the excitment! She said as Holly laughed and rolled her green eyes, ""Yes I can but really Lulu it's just school.....not our weeding day or anything like that.""Lulu stoped boucing around when a booming voice told them to go to the autitorium and she smiled grabbign Holly's hand and zig-zaged though the sea of people both of them bumping into other studnets as the made it to the auditorium. Holly who was still being dragged by Lulu followed her bestfriend up the steps to teh very top where there was a large gap of blechers and she sat down nest to Lulu. ""Bet this is one of those boring 'welcome to a new year thing...' she said rolling her eyes as Lulu nodded her brown eyes sparkling."
151,school of twilight IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1212,2010-10-20T18:04:49,jenise24,"Raven sat there for a moment or two waiting for someone, anyone, to go up on the mic. There was a one minute pause before she groaned and got up to the mic. ""Alright, since we're waiting for our lovely principal who is late yet again. I, the school nurse, would love to welcome you all to School of Twilight."" Her eyes flickered over the heads of all the students before she spoke again. This was going to be a long speech. ""My name is Raven and as I've said before, I am the school nurse. Now please, I know some of you will burst into my office wailing about a little scrape on your knee expecting me to fix it, don't do that. If your injuries, boo-boos, owies, or whatever you call it isn't deep enough to draw a considerable amount of blood, don't waste my time. Also,"" she added, clearing her throat for this next part. ""I am not your mother or father, don't expect me to have everything you need to make yourself feel better, that's not my job."" Raven sighed, not knowing what to say next, she went back to her chair and grabbed a stack of papers from under it. Then made her way back to the podium. ""These are consent forms that you have to sign stating that I am in any way not responsible for any medicine you have been prescribed and all. Have a nice day, and stay out of people's way."" And then she went back to her seat. The room still silent."
152,school of twilight IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1212,2010-10-29T07:21:18,ChaosKitty,"<span style=""color: #0080FF"">Greg looked around to see if anyone else was going to approach the podium. since no one did he stood up and addressed the students. he cleared his throat and spoke ""well since no one else id going to speak i guess its my turn. my name is Greg but you all may call me Mr. Ice, you may ask why but you'll find out for yourself later. anyway im not gonna stand here giving some long speech cause pretty much everything has already been said and id just be repeating. but what i will say is this: have a great school year!"" he said and looked towards the doors ""ah and now the man who founded the school of twilight our principal Mr. Nier!"" he said as the doors opened and greg went back to his seat.</span><br/><br/>Nier walked threw the double doors of the auditorium he had slick white hair and had a button up shirt that had a few unbuttoned at the bottom one side was tucked in the other was out and he was wearing blue jeans. he diddnt look like much but there was more to him then meets the eye. he approached the podium and stood there looking at all the students. ""welcome and welcome back to the school of twilight. the school has grown so much since i founded it and so has the town. im so proud of all of you for finding your way here to all you new students i hope you will find your stay here to be peaceful and enlightening. and to you returning students please help out the new students get settled and feel at home."" he said and cleared his throat and adjusted his glasses ""but onto more serious matters some pressing rumors have reaches my ears"" he started and twitched his cat ears. ""there have been rumors going around about disappearances during the summer vacation. i assure you that everyone who has graduated from these halls is perfectly safe from harm. now everyone please have a good year dismissed."" he concluded and stepped down from the podium leaving the gym."
153,school of twilight IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1212,2010-11-04T01:19:41,Ristina,"Kisana was brought back from her day dream after the principal walked off the stage. Of course no one could find her because she hid herself far away from<span style=""font-style: italic"">him.</span>Being a third year or as they would call it an 11 grader made these speeches less, and less interesting every year. Even if there are rumors spreading of  disappearances of students.<br/>She stood herself up and leaned against the wall. There was no rush to leave. The new years would be confused and hold up everyone for leaving. And of course Kisana had absolutely no issue with staying behind and being late to her next class. Her sky blue eyes darting across the  auditorium. Watching the hords of students moving as one.<br/>She ran a hand through her soft light brown hair. Nothing really mattered for her at the moment. Her ex basically left her due to â€¦well whomever could do it better than her. Or  "" was better looking"" whichever it was she really didnâ€™t care. And he probably wasnâ€™t even thinking about her. She shrugged.<span style=""font-style: italic"">What does it matter to me? Why do I even care?""  <br/></span>The last few stragglers left the auditorium. And she was left with the few students that were either to lazy to leave or busy discussing stuff with the teachers.<br/>While she couldnâ€™t even motivate herself to either return to her dorm or even find her friends. Her white wings fluttered a little bit. It wasnâ€™t her fault that the lab had figured out to make the wings work. Which of course she has yet to get use too after 4 years."
154,school of twilight IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1212,2010-11-06T09:27:39,Lady_BlackWolf,"Tyson stood in one of the door ways watching all the kids come in to the auditorium. He watched as most of the teachers got up and said a little bout them selves for our dearest principal was fasionably late, his shoulders tensed up as the arguement between Ceilia Alun and what looked like a freshman vampire. Biting down his tongue as he was about to say somthing when another teacher spoke before him. Blood began to trikle down the back of his throat as he bit down to hard on the small organ, he exhauled and felt his heartbeat slow down considerably. Neir walked in and soon the school was dissmissed to let the children find their way to thier first period classes.<br/><br/>He stopped to help a few students find thier way as he made his way to his english room, alot of the seats were already taken for he had taken the lesurly way up to his second room. His first period was freshman english, they were a bit rowdy but just stood at the front of the class and waited for the bell to ring.<br/>________________________________________________________________________________________________________<br/><span style=""color: #FF0040"">Anabell was going to be late for school so she had to resort to getting a ride from her brother, that was the last thing she wanted to do, she knew he didn't like her for the vampire blood in her. She didn't care for it wasn't the vampire blood in her that made her her. She heard his big diesel truck turn down the road even before it was in sight, her highted senses were vary useful, and she was glad she had them. He pulled in front of the dorm building and she walked to the edge of the sidewalk and waited for him. His rumbling truck stopped in front of her and she opened the door and climbed in.<br/><br/> ""Did you forget to set your alarm or something?"" His sarcastic remark went straight through her but she has been getting them for awhile. ""Yeah, I didn't want to go, but the dorm master noticed I was still sleeping and woke me up, I figured you would be going late anyway."" She looked out the window seeing all the dorm buildings and homes pass by as her brother zoomed down the road. Soon the schools student parking lot came into view and she readied her self by making sure her books were in her arms and she was out of the door as soon as he turned off the ignition.  </span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #40BF40"">Alexander had just slipped on his t-shirt when his cell phone rang, it was his half sister Anabell, her sweet voice filled his ears and he listened intently, he may be crude on the outside to her but the truth was she was his sister and he did care for her, tho the fact that she was half vampire made it all the worse. Her Dorm was on the way so he agreed to take her to school since it was on the way. hanging up the phone he went and put on his shoes and grabbed up his wallet and keys and then left his dorm room.<br/><br/>He started up his truck that his dad had given to him when he turned sixteen and started toward Anabell's dorm building. He pulled in front as he spotted her on the side walk. ""Did you forget to set your alarm or something?"" He joked with her sarcastically, knowing it bothered her someway tho she acted like it didn't. He had always given her hell it was his duty as a little brother. He sped off and then pulled into the student parking lot not minutes later. Alexander jumped out right after Anabell did and caught up to her after locking his doors. ""So have you got your class schedule?"" She nodded to him and pulled out her schedule from her bag.<br/><br/>""I have history first then chemistry, than art, lunch and then english and than gym... wait a minute they only gave me five classes I signed up for calculus what the hell?!""says Anabell. <br/><br/>""Thats messed up.."" He pulled out his schedule as well and looked to notice he only have five as well,""Hey they messed mine up as well, but we have first period together."" They walked in silence the rest of the to their class room and noticed the teacher wasn't there so they slipped in pretty quietly taking their seats, Anabell the second row back dead in the center and Alexander in the last row in the corner.  He didn't like it when a student or another person was behind him it made him feel like they would attack him or something. He blamed his wolf heritage for that one but he didn't mind it made survival all the more easier. They sat there waiting for the bell to ring and for their teacher to come in. </span><br/><br/>(ooc: sorry im so late, finally was able to write somthing, hope the colors are ok to read let me know if you guys have problems)"
155,school of twilight IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1212,2010-11-07T00:08:57,Tarnished Spirit,"Xelion stared at the room around her. There were so many people. So many strange people that was. She was completely alone here, other then her powers which nobody would notice she apeared to be normal.  Her dark mop of hair hung slightly in front of her face as she moved through the crowd. She let her eyes wander over everyone taking in wings and fangs and fur. She was overwhelmed. Spending most of her life around humans had left a large hole in her knowledge of the world. She was here to learn but of course she didnâ€™t have a class right away so she was left to flounder.<br/>She felt her finger twist and untwist a piece of her loose grey shirt. She didnâ€™t know where to go or what to do so she decided that moving forward was at least soemthing.<br/>Desperatly searching for some place to hide and wait for her first class to start she chanced upon a garden. It seemed elaborate and fake to her but then again she didnâ€™t know much about plants, or desgin. â€œI guess some could call it beauty.â€ She sighed aloud, more thinking to herself then anything.<br/>Tucking herself away in a small niche between a ceder tree and a rose bush she decided to close her eyes for a while and just let her mind wander over the events of the day.<br/><br/>(sorry its short)"
156,school of twilight IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1212,2010-11-10T18:22:21,jenise24,"Thank God it was over. Now Raven could get the hell out of the auditorium before anything else were to happen. First days were always the most eventful. Why? Because most kids in the school are monsters, and monsters hate other monsters. So what happens when monsters that hate other monsters clash together? A big fat migrane for the school nurse. Oh yes, this is the day she looks forward to the most because it would possibly be the only day of the year that she really has to do any work. And she still gets paid for it. BONUS!!!!<br/><br/>Raven danced her way into the hallways and into her office. If she was lucky, she wouldn't have to do anything today either.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Yes!</span>She thought, punching the air.<span style=""font-style: italic"">A whole day to do nothing, this is great!</span>But then again, she wouldn't know what to do with herself for the whole day. She had to be present at all times in the nurse's office just in case something were to go down. Yeah right.... the school was too strict for anything to happen now. And most likely the students wouldn't want to get themselves expelled so they could get an education and actually DO something with their lives... right? She hoped that was the case. Make less work on her..."
157,school of twilight IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1212,2010-11-22T05:45:13,Donta,"The students dismissed and Ceilia made for the door to the auditorium, smiling wildly at any student who glanced her way, hoping that her little display hadn't discouraged anyone or attracted any extra attention to her.<br/><br/>She entered her office, and breathed a sigh of relief. It wasn't because she was afraid of the students, much the opposite. People of this world had at least heard of most of the beings here at the school. People knew what a Vampires, Lycans, nymphs, and Demons were. She was something alien. Something otherworldly. Something unknown and people often feared the unknown.<br/><br/>She sighed and flopped down into her soft leather chair, turning it slightly to look out the window. A great view, something she always appreciated about her office. A clear view of the main entrance, the road leading to the gates, and the rest was a view of the forest below, it's leaves dancing in the morning breeze.<br/><br/>Staring for a moment, Ceilia stood and approached the window, her gaze locked on a patch of bushes near the gates, movement catching her eye. Squinting, she could make out a figure creeping in the bushes, but it was rather large and she could have sworn she saw fur. Assuming it was a deer or animal of some kind, she turned from the window again, catching more movement in the corner of her eye. Refocusing on the spot, she definitely saw an arm and a hand holding a branch, then it vanished once more. Curiosity took hold of her and she began crossing her office to go investigate, when there was a knock on her door.<br/><br/>---------------------------------------<br/><br/>Pythos cowered in his bush, staring at the school from a distance. He saw students began leaving the main building from his angle through the main gates which were still open at this point. Creeping around he tried to keep his field of vision on the students inside, his eyes widening at the sight of all different kinds of non-humans, people with wings, oddly colored hair, horns, tails, all had something that made them special. One thing that did make them all the same, though. All only walked on two legs as the Humans did. He didn't see anyone like him in there.<br/><br/>He began to think that this was a mistake. He would never belong in a place like this. There would be no one who understood him. He assumed some would fear him, or make fun of him. He wouldn't be able to relate to anyone in there. He would still be essentially alone even if he did go inside. He knelt down then laid on the ground, being sure to remain hidden. He was up most of the night foraging not able to find anything to eat and it was starting to catch up to him. He was hoping to find food here at least, but he knew he wouldn't be able to become a student because of what he was. He doubted they gave out food to someone who wasn't one. His thoughts drifted to his father as he quickly fell asleep in the bushes, unseen by anyone passing by."
158,school of twilight IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1212,2010-11-22T07:24:38,Zavyr Darkeyes,Drain exited like the others and went straight to his room until he saw that one of the machines was malfunctioning and decided to get it working again. With his mind for machines and eyes for data scanning it was easy to fix even with the tools he had. After getting the machine working properly he quickly entered the room he worked in.<br/><br/>His room was a good example of a room for teaching science. It was a high-tech looking room with machines and the sort. As he took a seat and waited for the others he went into a mode that had his eyes dim showing he was trying to save energy as he remained that way his gaze was fixed on the only way into the room.
159,school of twilight IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1212,2010-12-21T00:09:29,Ristina,"Kisana found that the auditorium was begging to become very boring. So she began to make her way out of the large room, and through the halls. to her first period class. Which was History. Of course it was a history class that had a general amount of people from different grades. Only because the school functioned off of knowledge more than grade level.<br/>When she found her way down the endless hallway. That like usual took forever, and was cluttered with lockers for students to store books, and other such things. She was glad that she was going to be getting her licensee soon.  At least then she could find other places to go and hang out than at school, or near  her dorm. But none the less she really had to focus on her  history room number. It was a floor above the one she was on, And that meant she would get to class fifteen minutes before the bell.<br/>When at last she made it to the room, she was surprised to see that the teacher hadnâ€™t locked the door. And she opened the door, and stepped into the classroom scared of being yelled at. But at the same time not minding being rebellious."
160,school of twilight IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1212,2010-12-21T02:04:44,Tarnished Spirit,"Keele galloped down the pavement. She was late for school, and on the first day to! She hadnâ€™t honestly been paying attention to the clock. A car was not possible because of the whole four legs thing. So she had to use single horse power to get to school. Her flanks foamed slightly from the over exertion. Keele knew that the first order of business when she got to school would be to clean herself up. She wasnâ€™t a very vain person but in all honesty she would already stick out like a sore thumb. There were not many Centaurs in the world anymore. In fact other then her family she had only met three other centaurs. It was rather sad she thought. There were so many stories about centaurs, each one different then the last. But in truth they werenâ€™t that strange. Or at least not in her mind.<br/><br/>As the school came into view Keele slowed down. She smoothed out her stretch cotton shirt and smooth out the hair that had fallen out of her braid. She adujusted the neclace that represented her dead siter and a tear came to her eye. Her sister, she would have loved it here. A sharp wind hit her across the face bringing Keele back to the present. There were woods surrounding the school on a few sides. They were the same woods that surrounded her home. The school itself was overwhelming. Large and imposing its structure almost overpowered her. But then she saw the students. She saw many with oddities, but they were small differences. She saw not one centaur other then herself.<br/><br/>Keele felt a slow blush creep over her face as eyes ran over her. They were taking in the tail, the legs and well the whole thing. She couldnâ€™t take it. They were judging her, making assumptions. Golden bracelets gleamed like beacons from her arms and legs. Stares bore into her soul. She couldnâ€™t take it.<br/><br/>Turning around she ran into the woods.  It would be so much easier to hide. Of course her parents would be disapointed. They had been the ones to sign her up. Home schooling took up so much of their time. But running through the forest she felt much btter. No eyes was safer so her legs kept moving. So when she saw a boys face through the trees Keele felt her heart skip a beat. She was face to face with someone. Scrambling backwards she began tripping over her own feet. The first thoughts that ran through her head was he was judging her. But then she saw his legsâ€¦"
161,school of twilight IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1212,2010-12-21T07:44:28,Donta,"Ceilia opened her door a crack and peered out, seeing a nervous first year student standing before her door, her eyes locked on the floor.<br/><br/>""Yes?"" she asked, trying to perform a warm smile. She could tell the student was nervous, or scared, she wasn't sure.<br/><br/>""The principal asked me to give this to you."" she said, handing over an envelope. Ceilia took the envelope and the student nodded and went along her business.<br/><br/>Closing the door she drew a fingernail along the seam, then unfolded the paper to read the principal's words. Panic welled in her throat, ""Counsellor? He want's me to be the teacher students would go to for personal help?"" she spoke aloud. At first, she doubted her ability. He was sure there should be someone else more suited for the position. But then again, she has been around and saw enough social and cultural interaction to be a good judge of things. She figured herself to be a very empathic person as well. Her inclination to help others was probably what inclined the Principal to appoint her the position. She laid the letter on her desk and looked out the window, now seeing more movement in the bushes where she noticed before. As her first action as counselor, she would see what was going on. It was common for some students to hide and be afraid of this place. Everyone had their reasons. With a snap of her fingers, she vanished from her office, appearing once more outside at ground level in front of the trees.<br/><br/>---------------------------------------<br/><br/>Pythos heard the bushes rustling but couldn't really move to see what it was. Only slightly awake, he remained on the precipice of consciousness, struggling to clear his thoughts enough to focus on the sound, to find out what was coming at him, but his focus was fading repeatedly, slipping back into sleep once more only for a moment before struggling to stay awake again. He saw someone or several people by the sound of the number of footsteps, someone stumbled and he slipped once more into darkness.<br/><br/>""Hello?""<br/><br/>It was another voice, not belonging to the one who stumbled upon him. This person was further away, perhaps just outside the bushes. Still he had no strength to open his eyes let alone answer. He thought he heard bushes rustling again from the direction of the voice, yet his focus wavered once more...<br/><br/>----------------------------------------------<br/><br/>""Hello?"" she called. Ceilia cautiously walked into the bushes, trying to make as little sound as possible. She pulled apart a hedge and stepped through, her robes snagging on a twig. When she finally freed it, she turned to see a pair of Centaurs, one lying on the ground.<br/><br/>""Oh, hello."" She said in surprise, ""Is he alright?"" Without waiting for a response she knelt beside him and laid a hand on his head, ""Oh my, He's exhausted!"" She closed her eyes and spoke a silent spell, her mouth moving but no sound left her lips. Hands softly glowing she placed them on his bare chest. When the light had subsided, she jumped when he woke with a start and his eyes locked on first her, then the other Centaur.<br/><br/>""W-Who are you two?"" he demanded, now slipping on the dead leaves trying to stand. Ceilia stumbled backward to avoid the flailing hooves.<br/><br/>""Calm down!"" she said, ""I'm one of the teachers! The Counselor in fact!"" with a snap of her fingers an apple appeared in her hand and she held it out to him, the groundskeeper may not even notice it missing in the small orchard behind the school, ""Here, eat. Regain your strength. You wish to enroll, correct? Neither of you have nothing to fear here. Everyone is different here. Some just more so than others.""<br/><br/>Pythos was conflicted. On one side was another Centaur, something he never thought he would ever see, and for her to be so beautiful, he thought he had to have died and this was the afterlife. On the other side, was a woman who could use magic, yet looked human as far as he could tell. Probably just a witch or something, spouting how everyone was different. He has heard of plenty of Witches in his day. They weren't so special.<br/><br/>""There are plenty Witches around. You have no idea what it's like to be as special as me."" he paused for a moment, glancing at the other Centaur, then added, ""As us, I mean. Everyone stares. Everyone sizes us up and look at us like we're freaks among freaks. I hate the way they look at me!""<br/><br/>Ceilia smiled, ""You did miss the opening ceremony, so you wouldn't know."" she said. A soft light behind her and her large white wings fluttered gently behind her, ""I'm no Witch.""<br/><br/>This confirmed it. He had died. An angel had come to take him to the afterlife. Fear flashed across his face and he felt like running, but his legs wouldn't work.<br/><br/>""No. I'm not dead. No Angel is taking me yet!"" he yelled. Ceilia recoiled for a moment and started laughing, quickly stifling her laugh.<br/><br/>""No, no. I'm not an Angel either. I'm a Daeva."" she said, ""I'm not even from this realm! That's how different I am. I understand how you two feel."" she paused for a moment then added, ""Although I can hide who I am. You two can't. How about this? Let's head inside and get to class. Come to me anytime you need help, in return, I will display my wings and be noticed as much as you.""<br/><br/>""You would subject yourself to the same as us?"" he asked, ""Why?""<br/><br/>""To prove it's not as bad as you think. Even I have my reservations, yet I'm willing to understand what you two are experiencing."" she said, holding out the apple, ""I'm Ceilia Alun, History teacher and school Counselor. Daeva at your service!""<br/><br/>""I'm P-Phytos."" he said awkwardly, then turned to the other Female Centaur, ""I suppose I won't be alone now. It's nice to meet you both."""
162,school of twilight IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1212,2010-12-21T11:31:23,Tarnished Spirit,"Keele watched the boy near her hooves he was handsome. A diamond in the rough. But then again he looked sick and weak. She did know what to do. And when a woman appeared her thoughts began to whirl in more confusion. Who was she? Who was he? What was going on? So many questions and not a word would come out. She parted her lips to speak but all she could do was watch as the events unfolded. She stared as the boy accused the woman of being a witch and as the woman reveled her wings. She watched as the boy glanced at her. And she watched as the woman promised her things that didnâ€™t matter. All she could do was watch and be silent, that was until the boy addressed her. â€œMy name is Keele, its nice to meet you Phytos.â€ She liked the sound of his name. Exotic and unknown. It was like a mystery. She offered him her hand. â€œI suppose so.â€<br/><br/>Keele didnâ€™t really feel like going to class. But with someone who bore the same stares it might be easier. They could comfort each other. But then again why would he want to help her. She was the one that ran away from the stares. He looked as if he had gone through awful things. Apart from some meager bullying that had been mostly solved with a spike strip she had been fine. It was no use. This boy would never want to help her. Who was she kidding?"
163,Avalon:Sanctuary (open),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=12197,2012-10-09T01:22:09,flyer1111,"The air is festive on the Isle of Avalon. Though the Queenâ€™s birthday had been in the middle of the week, the weekend had been chosen as a better time to celebrate. Queen Sable herself is amongst the people, enjoying receiving their blessing for a healthy life and long reign as well as showing them that she is one of them, not some high and mighty figure on a pedastol.<br/><br/>Sable is accompanied by a few her trust worthy advisors, one of them her weapon master by the name of Halt. Later on they would be fencing for the amusement of the people in the main square of the town. Later at sun set there would be a fireworks display and a bit later the alcohol would be brought out. But for now the celebration is a good distraction from the daily happening and the recent news of a mysterious illness that had appeared off the isle. Even though limited to a couple cases so far it had attracted a fair amount of attention so far."
164,Avalon:Sanctuary (open),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=12197,2012-10-09T11:29:55,2.2zenith,"The various alchemy equipment seemed to thrum with dull energy inside the dimly lit room. ""...If we could collect a sample, just a sample-""<br/><br/>""Don't be ridiculous, Okuu. You know that the virus on Avalon has costs more than its benefit."" Vrael stated, tossing a hollow glass ball into the air and catching it again.<br/><br/>""Hmmm... if I could ask for permission... "" He mused.<br/><br/>""You can try. But don't expect anything."" Vrael said as he returned the ball to its holder. ""I hear there's some celebration of the Queen's birthday or something like that. Maybe you could go-""<br/><br/>""No. There we go again. I'm not leaving this place,"" He gestured to the room in general, ""Until I find that cure or get even one of the rarer ingredients that I need.""<br/><br/>""Okay. Suit yourself."" Vrael said.<br/><br/>""Which means you would have to go in my stead."" Okuu crossed his hands behind his head and leaned back in his chair.<br/><br/>""Can I say no?"" Vrael had a nagging thought that he should not even be asking the question if the first place.<br/><br/>""It would be easier for us if you did as I asked. But I won't force you.""<br/><br/>******<br/><br/>Why was he here again? Vrael thought as he threaded through the crowd, past the various stands. It was not like he had anything against Okuu but trying to appeal to his ethics made Vrael feel uneasy. He grumbled as he forced his way through a particularly difficult knot of people."
165,Avalon:Sanctuary (open),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=12197,2012-10-10T18:32:12,Kotaro Kuya,"<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""text-decoration: underline"">Vashen</span></span></span><br/><br/>""Now this is definitely something I can get used too."" Vashen said leaning back in his seat. This celebration was just the thing needed to keep people's spirits up despite the damned disease running through the world. People needed to take their minds off of the incurable disease and focus on their own lives. He looked over the crowd and spotted the queen, accompanied by a few of her advisers. ""What a treat."" He muttered with a sigh.<br/><br/>Coming to a stand, Vashen stretched and started walking to the crowd. ""Time to see these guys for myself."" He said.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""text-decoration: underline"">Halt</span></span></span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">At least the people seem happy. And Sable does seem to view herself as an equal to her people.</span><br/><br/>Halt thought to himself as he walked with the Queen's entourage of advisers. Running a hand through his dark blueish hair, Halt walked proudly with the Queen. At his hip was a sword, and his signature long sword on his back. As he isn't in actual battle he is only wearing his parade combat dress, bright red light armor covering him.<br/><br/>He made his way to the Queen's side and smiled. ""The people have taken very kindly to your public appearance. You should do so more often."""
166,Avalon:Sanctuary (open),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=12197,2012-10-11T02:50:35,WindOnFire,"Sheâ€™d heard of the festival several days ago, travelling through a decently sized merchant town.  Stopping for the night in their higher-class tavern, Shira had decided to spend the evening relaxing in the common room over a few drinks, listening to the gossip.  Most of the talk was of the Queenâ€™s birthday, and the party that was being held to celebrate.  Her interest piqued and nothing better to do- no jobs lately, for better or worse- Shira had headed towards the area.<br/><br/>It was a great party, festivities sprawling across an enormous area, vendors selling all sorts of trinkets and treats in the streets, children running everywhere.  Shira rolled her eyes at two such waifs playing at fencing with wooden swords- their stances were horrible.  She continued on, trading a coin for an apple turnover, warm and sweet, just the thing to cut the dust from traveling.  Double checking her weapons- she managed to fit a surprising amount upon her body, and hidden in her clothing.  Leg sheathes for daggers hidden under her long, loose pants, several tipped with poison, more shoved into her boots.  She wore one openly at her hip, with a few throwing stars tucked into a pouch.  Sheâ€™d left most of the weapons she wore upon her torso in her hotel room- the tight shirt she wore left no room for secrets, though it did cover more than usual, being full length, though sleeveless, and sheâ€™d donned a corset in a fit of nostalgia, tied loosely so she could breathe.<br/><br/>Shira had caught a glimpse of the Queen herself earlier, and had to admit, she seemed well enough.  But Shira knew little of rulers or royalty, and liked it that way.  She had been contacted to commit regicide in a faraway country once, but sheâ€™d declined- she would not be responsible for the chaos it would surely cause.  And a person such as her was not in a position to meet them in any other situation.  Finding an open seat, Shira reclined, careful of her blades, though that was second nature by now.  Keeping half an eye on the nearby crowd, she let herself relax slightly, enjoying the atmosphere."
167,Avalon:Sanctuary (open),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=12197,2012-10-17T21:26:05,flyer1111,"""Yes, they've seem to taken well to me. A little indulgence goes a long way according to Niccolo Machiavelli."" Sable had adopted most of the great thinker's approach to government with just a touch of Mencius' thinking thrown in. She's happy that they love her for the way she is, a single woman ruling in her own right. Even in the modern day the council is pushing her to produce an heir for the throne. But today is for celebrating, not worrying. Slowly the procession makes it's way towards the central square, letting the people catch of a glimpse of them. Every now and then Sable deviates from the route, accepting small gifts from children and receiving and giving blessings to the people lining the streets.<br/><br/>Something the crowd caught her attention though. Magick, but not something she's felt before. Quickly she scanned through the gathered people, trying to find it's source. Before she can find it she has to move on, but she would be sure to speak with someone about it later. Finally after a few minutes the reach they square, which earns a cheer from the people in attendance. ""Well Master Halt, shall we cross blades?"" The Queen hadn't worn her sword to go walking through the crowd. A page comes forward with her weapon in hand. He offers it forward after bowing. Sable takes it after tipping her head to him before tying the sword on around herself."
168,Avalon:Sanctuary (open),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=12197,2012-10-18T14:44:06,2.2zenith,"Vrael sat on a stone bench in the square he had seen the Queen, but approaching her would make it look as though she was accepting mercenary help which was not the case or the act may attract several guards of his presence, he did have a low bounty on his head for being suspected of killing a corrupt official in the past. He pressed his fingers to the sides of his head trying to focus which he, as an elf was supposed to be a natural at it.<br/><br/>******<br/><br/>Marisa watched from an alleyway which led to the square. She had removed the bandages which had concealed her left eye. The Eye of Death Perception. Her left eye glowed dimly as she fingered the handle of her shiv quietly.<br/><br/>This ability, no, this curse she bore was one which promised that she would never be able to lead a normal life. After she woke her accident, she could suddenly see lines in everything. These lines, she had realized if traced by her hand, by her flesh, she could cause irreversible damage to that entity; from rending one's flesh apart and slicing a lock apart, these she could do. However, she soon realized, after her many experiments, that tracing these lines with a blade would do serious damage but it was not irreversible.<br/><br/>Thus she had kept her knife with her in case one of those mages came looking for her and she needed to scare them away.<br/><br/><div style=""margin:20px; margin-top:5px""><div class=""quotetitle""><input class=""button2 btnlite"" onclick=""if (this.parentNode.parentNode.getElementsByTagName('div')[1].getElementsByTagName('div')[0].style.display != '') { this.parentNode.parentNode.getElementsByTagName('div')[1].getElementsByTagName('div')[0].style.display = '';      this.innerText = ''; this.value = 'Hide'; } else { this.parentNode.parentNode.getElementsByTagName('div')[1].getElementsByTagName('div')[0].style.display = 'none'; this.innerText = ''; this.value = 'Show'; }"" style=""text-align:center;width:100px;margin:0px;padding:0px;"" type=""button"" value=""Show""/></div><div class=""quotecontent""><div style=""display: none;""><div style=""text-align: center;""><a class=""postlink"" href=""https://3.bp.blogspot.com/_p0xfwCMKWKg/SIp-GGXCtRI/AAAAAAAACCo/onyTOEm5qKI/s400/29.jpg"">[ img ]</a></div><br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;""><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://media.animevice.com/uploads/0/662/20679-lines.jpg"">[ img ]</a></div></div></div></div>"
169,Avalon:Sanctuary (open),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=12197,2012-10-24T03:12:39,WindOnFire,"Murmurs of a fight reached Shiraâ€™s ears, and it wasnâ€™t long before she discovered it was not a true fight, but a scheduled match between the Queen herself and her weapons master.  Shira made her way towards the square where the fencing match would be held, shouldering through thick crowds as she drew near.  Finding a place where she could see adequately well- the good spots were all already occupied- she crossed her arms and watched the Queen accept a sword, noticing the quality of the blade even from the not inconsiderable distance.  The woman must know what sheâ€™s doing, if sheâ€™s partaking in a battle before all these people, against a man who should be one of the better swordsmen in the area, judging by his position.<br/><br/>Glancing around the crowd, she scanned for potential threats- a habit beaten into her since childhood which, honestly, wasnâ€™t all that far behind her.  She was painfully aware of that, and loathed, in those times when she did speak up, and someone would say that, young as she was, she didnâ€™t know what she was talking about.  It was generally in those situations that she lost her temper and wreaked havoc on those who got in her way, something that happened more than she wanted it to.<br/><br/>Eyes flitting over the crowd, she couldnâ€™t help but think that this festival thing might not be for her.  Too many people, jostling her, talking loudly, and too many weapons.  She was exposed, in the open, and the joyous mood irked her a bit.  She had always lived in the shadows, training constantly, fighting- the sort of life the people here lived wasnâ€™t something she could understand."
170,Avalon:Sanctuary (open),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=12197,2012-11-27T16:56:22,Kotaro Kuya,"<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""text-decoration: underline"">Vashen</span></span></span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Whats this then?</span>Vashen thought to himself as he saw a sword brought forward to the queen.<span style=""font-style: italic"">That's one spectacular sword. Though I still think mine is better.</span>He smirked as he glanced up over his shoulder to view his large weapon of choice. He looked back to see that the man she was accompanied with.<span style=""font-style: italic"">That's a knight isn't it? They going to spar?</span>He cocked an eyebrow and looked through the crowd.<span style=""font-style: italic"">These people.....Its like they have forgotten whats going on in the real world.</span>He knew that this day was exactly for that but it still sorta sickened him.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""text-decoration: underline"">Halt</span></span></span><br/><br/>Halt smiled to the Queen when she asked if they should cross blades. ""I'd like to see if you've gotten any closer to taking me down."" he reached to the long sword that rested in its hilt on his belt, withdrawing the blade and entering a a ready position form he had learned over the years. He held the large sword in a single hand, being as strong as he was. Though a claymore still required two hands.<br/><br/>He braced one foot firmly behind him and the other turned to the side before him. It looked an odd stance but allowed him to parry and counter attack swiftly. He held the blade at a an 8 O'clock direction, firmly and ready to move."
171,Avalon:Sanctuary (open),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=12197,2013-01-14T23:25:27,flyer1111,"Sable is intensely aware of the eyes of the crowd on her and the blade she picks up. Most probably believe that this is the sword Excalibur, but it is just a plain, non magical sword that had been forged specially for her. The Queen entered her own ready position, seeing as she has to use different styles then her weapons master. He is big and bulky and can take blows better, while her best stagety is to avoid hits and try to wear her opponnet out  before striking. Of course with his armor on that would be a major challenge. She watches Halt intensely, knowing that it will probably be her that will have to make the first move. An unfortunate position for staying on the defensive and keeping her energy expenditure low.With a deep breath in made her move, a deep lunge that if she seriously wanted to kill him would be aimed at his thighs and side.<br/><br/>In the remote craigs of the mountainous terrain of the island a dragon stumbled from it's cave. Although usually quite hot this dragon is almost tepid in temperature, a sign of disease in dragons. It's thoughts run in muddled circles, another sign of ill the illness ravaging it's body. Without complete control of it's motor skills it stumbled abit on the ground outside of it's den before taking to the air, it's wings carrying it wherever the wind takes it."
172,Avalon:Sanctuary (open),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=12197,2013-01-15T16:54:12,2.2zenith,"Vrael watched impassively as the royals flaunted their so-called skills. In truth, it did not matter how much overwhelming skill one had in the battlefield, one mistake and it is all over. He watched the knight and queen begin their sparring, was this a show? Or was this a move to boost public morale? If he had been faced with an armoured opponent, the first thing he would attempt to do is to light the knight on fire, cook him in his own armour. But then again, this was supposed to be a . . . honourable sword fight.<br/><br/>He gave them that they were trained, but they lacked the quicker footwork which the elves were taught and favoured.<br/><br/>------<br/><br/>Marisa gaped at the sky as her technicolored eye caught onto something above them through the clouds. It was large, judging by the number of Flaw Lines it had spanning across its body and next, it was coming straight for the crowd. She shrunk back into the shadows, the natural instinct for self preservation kicking in."
173,Avalon:Sanctuary (open),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=12197,2013-01-25T18:15:49,Kotaro Kuya,"<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""text-decoration: underline"">Halt</span></span></span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">She was paying attention in training after all. Not surprised in the least.</span><br/><br/>Halt waited for the Queen to make the first move. It was said whoever made the first move died, however that was not always true. The first move was a way to establish dominance over the opponent, and if successful could very well give you a powerful edge in the fight. But a great amount of fights ended after the first move.<br/><br/>The Queen lunged at him, aiming for non lethal attacks. Of course, this was merely a sparring match for the people's amusement and to keep the morale of them up. But a straight forward lunge was too aggressive a start. Halt lunged as well, planning to lock the blades so he could pin her with his greater strength. He kept his sword in front of him, feet close to the ground for quick maneuvering.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""text-decoration: underline"">Vashen</span></span></span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Hmmm. This knight is definitely the teacher here. They share similar style in combat but his is more refined.</span><br/><br/>Vashen watched as they lunged towards each other, the knight attempting to lock blades.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Might makes right eh?</span>Vashen smirked.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I doubt he hasn't taught the Queen-</span>He blinked and turned.<span style=""font-style: italic"">That's funny....Something large is heading here....Might be more entertaining then this.</span>He started to wade through the crowd towards the mass of magic. Every creature held magic, even a regular human. This magic was large but....seemed off.<br/><br/>He looked up and his eyes widened. ""What....the......hell....A dragon?"" he judged its trajectory and saw it was heading towards the crowd.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Ah shit!</span>He ran to the crowd and pushed his way to the spar. ""HeyHeyHeyHey!! Sorry to interrupt but we have a bigger problem here!"" He pointed to the large dragon breaking through the clouds as if it was....drunk maybe?  ""Its coming right for us!"""
174,Progressive Annihilation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=12275,2012-10-10T22:49:13,Froodjakle,"Circa 2024. For many years, humankind had been enjoying an age of great peace and prosperity. Technology was advancing rapidly, new scientific discoveries were made daily, and people were happy. But for all of our technological advancements and marvels, the environment still suffered needlessly.<br/><br/>July 17th, 2024. The first of what would soon be known as the ""Gehna"" were discovered. Natural biological entities just like any other animal, they were small, harmless creatures at first. They showed an incredible ability to adapt to any situation, and soon, they started resembling things we knew in our daily lives. Things like dogs, cats, or various other animals. The similarities didn't last long, though. Soon, they started changing again, becoming things we had never seen before. They still had subtle features of those things familiar to us, but they were greatly changed.<br/><br/>March 20th, 2027. The Gehna attacked. What had started as an unusual change in behavior quickly and violently took a turn for the worse. Tens of thousands of people died on day one, and hundreds of thousands more would follow in the years to come. The highly advanced weaponry and defenses we had been so proud of did nothing against them.<br/><br/>Now it's 2037, and humans have been fighting a war against those same creatures for the past ten years. Their ability to evolve and regenerate their cellular structure makes them nigh unkillable for any regular person.<br/><br/>After the initial confusion and turmoil, we had no choice but to find a way to combat them. After a year of searching, we discovered that the deep reverberation of bells causes a cellular reaction in the Gehna, halting their regeneration abilities and, in the case of more powerful resonance, sometimes killing them outright. Human settlements were built around old churches, and the bells are rung constantly throughout the day to ensure safety. Arlen is one of the biggest and earliest settlements. Resting in a natural, shallow sinkhole about a mile across, the lives of Arlen's regular inhabitants have more or less returned to normal. Some people farm, growing the crops we need for food, and some people work to maintain the structural integrity of our buildings and belltower.<br/><br/>And then..<span style=""font-style: italic"">There are the Breakers.</span><br/><br/>--------------------------------<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Alert! Alert! All available Breakers, report to Central Station immediately! I repeat, all available Breakers, report to Central Station immediately!""</span><br/><br/>The female voice blared loudly over the ever-present sound of chiming bells, heralding the urgent summons of the aforementioned parties. Many heads turned to look at the various megaphones set up around the city to convey these messages, the majority of them with worried expressions. It wasn't often that every Breaker was called to react to an emergency.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Something serious must be going on.</span>That was the thought that went through Rider's head as he sprinted down the sidewalk, making his way swiftly through the winding alleyways and main streets of Arlen, his final goal being Central Station.<br/><br/>Rider was a reasonably tall man, standing at 5""11'. All the same, his stride as he ran through the streets was deceptively lengthy; speed was something he was greatly accustomed to, and one of his greatest strengths both in and out of combat. His semi-short cropped blonde hair shifted slightly in the breeze hitting his face, though the deep purple eyes locked on his destination were undeterred. Considering that he was near the outskirts, running through the entire city would take a few minutes, and judging on the urgency of the message, time was of the essence. Halfway down a street, Rider's right hand moved to grip the handle of the weapon that was holstered on his back. He raised the 5 1/2 foot long sword into the air as he ran, eventually leaping high into the air. As he fell back to earth, he shoved the tip of the blade into the ground in front of him, just deep enough to hold it steady. At the same time, he landed on the sword, one foot near the base and the other about halfway up the blade. The force of the collision caused it to shift in the ground, angling itself diagonally. A moment later, both Rider and his sword shot into the air, the latter spraying out a fine mist of blood to propel it forward. A bit gruesome, perhaps, but it dissolved into the air long before reaching the ground.<br/><br/>Not long after getting airborne, Rider arrived at his destination. Shifting his weight so that his sword headed downward, he rode until almost hitting the ground, at which point he shoved off the blade, still grasping the handle as he propelled himself into a forward flip that resulted in his landing, slinging his weapon onto his back once more as he did so."
175,Progressive Annihilation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=12275,2012-10-10T23:57:55,docemoon145,"Plague was sitting peacefully on a bench in the quieter part of town, jotting down something in a little notebook. He nearly jumped out of his skin when the announcement was made, as there was a speaker set up right next to his bench, and the speaker was of course calling loud enough so people would hear the message over the bells. ""<span style=""font-style: italic"">All</span>Breakers?"" he muttered to himself after it had ended, bringing himself to his feet and breaking into a run.<span style=""font-style: italic"">What could be important enough to call in [i]all</span>the Breakers?[/i]<br/><br/>A few minutes later he'd arrived in front of the central station. ""Look out below!"" a familiar, accented voice called from somewhere above him. Plague looked up just in time to see what was about to happen and step out of the way. The young blonde man landed easily, somersaulting to lighten the impact. ""Miss me?"" Joker asked, his tone somewhere between apologetic and playful. As always, he spoke in that light, implacable accent that had become so familiar to the white-haired individual. Perhaps German, or Italian, or Russian... ah whatever. He'd stopped trying to guess.<br/><br/>""Not in the slightest,"" Plague responded, smiling to show he was joking. ""Jumping off roofs is dangerous, you know.""<br/><br/>""It was only one story,"" Joker shrugged, ""hardly as dangerous as fighting some Gehna nowadays. Besides, the first thing my parents taught me was how to fall... without dying,"" he added, laughing.<br/><br/>""Personally, I'd rather not fall in the first place,"" Plague commented, just as yet another fellow Breaker came down from the sky, landing just as easily as Joker, if not more so. ""What is with people?"" he mused, running a hand through his fair hair.<br/><br/>Joker laughed and put a hand on his shoulder. ""Maybe it's just you, if you're the only one who doesn't hop around a bit."" The blonde boy removed his hand and started walking toward the Central station.<br/><br/>""I still think you're all just weirdos,"" Plague muttered to himself, following after his friend. Floor two, wasn't it?<br/><br/>---------------------<br/><br/>Warui jumped, dropping the plate he'd been washing. Luckily it didn't break. ""Ai! That was loud,"" he muttered, rubbing his throbbing ears. ""What do they need so many Breaker's for?""<br/><br/>""It's none of your concern,"" Mifune said softly to the read-headed boy. ""You have chores to do, so don't start worrying about it.""<br/><br/>""But--!"" Warui said, still curious, and worried regardless.<br/><br/>""I'm sure if there was any direct danger to the people, they would let us know,"" Diana said calmly from the doorway. Somehow, being in a wheelchair didn't seem to make the woman any less beautiful. ""I'm sure that for the moment everything is alright. We'll do what we do and leave the Breakers to do their own jobs. Alright, Warui?""<br/><br/>The boy's face relaxed a bit. ""Yeah, alright."""
176,Progressive Annihilation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=12275,2012-10-12T03:49:37,Froodjakle,"((I'll change any part of this intro if you want me to Doce, I'm just going by what little information I have on these two already ^^;))<br/><br/>A pair of Breakers were talking nearby as Rider made his way inside. He recognized the two of them, easily; Plague and Joker were good friends, and spent a good deal of time hanging out when they weren't on missions. Rider hadn't worked with them often, but even once was enough. The two were unmistakeable. ""Joker. Plague. You two coming, or what?"" he called as he pushed open the doors to Central. He didn't even bother looking back; though they messed around a lot, they weren't the type to outright ignore a summons, and he knew they would be following soon after.<br/><br/>The first 'floor' of Central was relatively large; although, perhaps it would be more accurate to simply refer to it as a room. It primarily consisted of this single, spacious area, which housed many staircases and passageways that led to other parts of the building, as well as the check-in desk. One look at Rider, particularly his weapon, told the station guard all she needed to know, and she simply let him pass without question, the two exchanging a mutual nod of respect. After a few steps, he turned to the left, heading toward the staircase he knew led to the briefing room.<br/><br/>It was pretty much a straightforward walk from the top of the stairwell, and he was there within moments. Placing a hand on one of the large double doors, he shoved it open and walked inside. What greeted him was a surprisingly small, circular room, comprised mainly of a pair of curved navy blue couches angled toward a desk. These were resting on a halfmoon maroon carpet in the center of the room, and the only person currently present was a man who was sitting at the desk, absorbed in whatever paper he was reading to the point where he didn't even notice the new arrival. With a slight smirk, Rider slowly walked forward to one of the couches, clearing his throat to announce his presence.<br/><br/>-----------------------------------<br/><br/>""Ah!""<br/><br/>Rolan visibly (and vocally) jumped in his seat at the sudden sound of Rider announcing himself, dropping the papers he had been reading back onto the desk. His darkly-framed glasses hung loosely and unevenly on his long, thin nose, and he blinked a few times in succession as his mind resituated itself to the present circumstances.<br/><br/>Rolan was an interesting man. He wasn't particularly big, only standing at 5""7'. His facial structure was on the contrary, however, with a rather tall, thin face. He had small amber eyes behind those glasses of his, and his entire appearance and demeanor gave off a well-deserved air of kindness. This was the man who had invented the Angelus, the weapons that Breaker's now used to combat the Gehna; but one would never make that guess by looking at him.<br/><br/>""Oh! Good evening, Rider. I hadn't expected you to arrive so soon,"" he finally said, giving the other a gentle smile as he fixed his glasses.<br/><br/>""Have I ever been late?"" replied the other.<br/><br/>""No, I suppose punctuality has always been one of your finer qualities, hasn't it? Well then, take a seat if you will. I'll begin the debriefing just as soon as we're all gathered."""
177,Progressive Annihilation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=12275,2012-10-12T18:03:35,Rawrnage,"""ONE-HUNDRED!?""<br/><br/>An angry voice disrupted the quiet atmosphere around Arlen. The origin of the sound came from the one whose alias is simply known as ""Arbalest."" The clearly irate woman was snapping at a shady vendor, who was currently selling his wares at such an absorbent price that it would make a millionaire philanthropist shed a tear.<br/><br/>""That's the price on the plastic. Now, are you going to buy it? I can't spend all day negotiating, I've got a business to run and a reputation to keep,"" said the stingy shopkeeper.<br/><br/>""Yeah,"" replied Arbalest, ""if your reputation is to be a pompous asshole, congratulations, you're doing a fine job of it."" Her left hand slammed on the meager table holding his on-display items, her right holding the bottle of water in question. ""All you're doing is hoarding supplies and forcing people to buy it with useless currency. If I-Huh!?""<br/><br/>As if some god took pity on the sleazy salesman, an alarm rang calling for all active breakers to assemble. Either that, or it was a sign that she really shouldn't be wasting her time with him any longer. Once the message finished, the dark skinned female sprinted off toward Central Station, neglecting to let go of the item she held in her hand.<br/><br/>""H-Hey! Give that back!""<br/><br/>It took him a good minute before he realized that either a jerkwad thief took his merchandise, or that the woman that just darted off was really a Breaker.<br/><br/>-----<br/><br/>Arbalest was running for Central Station at full speed, both to reach it within a reasonable time and to shake off any angry store owners chasing her for the product she may or may not have just stolen. She saw two others idling, but at the pace she was currently traveling they only resembled blurred figures as she darted past. It seemed like nothing could stop her, until an immovable object obstructed her path. Her feet practically skid across the tile floor as she reached the reception desk. She immediately patted herself down to find some form of identification, but she opted for just lifting up her arm. She hoped the contrasting iron brace  would be recognizable enough to fill in the place of an ID card. The guard that was currently on duty seemed to understand the sudden urgency, as She let another Breaker through just a moment ago.<br/><br/>The Breaker continued her ascent, eventually reaching a large set of doors, one of which was already creaked open. She stopped to gather her energy for a second before venturing beyond the intimidating doorway.<br/><br/>""I hope... I'm not, uh... oh, whatever.""<br/><br/>She stopped her sentence with an exasperated sigh of relief as she only saw two people in the room. She immediately moved over to the couch opposite of the one known as Rider. Arbalest turned her head to look at her fellow Breaker with a smile. She has seen Rider in action before, and with what he can do with his Angelus, it makes her somewhat envious. Though, she is satisfied with the raw power of her own weapon, which was currently residing within her own personal storage unit. An Angelus of that size is too taxing to carry around at all times of the day, and its use is even more taxing on her. Her attention turned to the man in front of them, behind the desk.<br/><br/>Rolan is an interesting man, and without his assistance, there wouldn't be a Breaker division. Though a man with a reputation such as his, being around him really isn't intimidating at all. It's sorta like a nuclear missile hidden with a tiny adorable kitten; he's created weapons that are the only things to combat the Gehna, but his demeanor is that of a distracted but kindly middle-aged man. The water bottle was pushed so far out of her mental processes that she dropped it on top of the couch she was sitting on, rolling over to the other side. She took a moment to catch her breath before speaking,<br/><br/>""So, we're waiting on the others, yeah?"""
178,Progressive Annihilation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=12275,2012-10-13T19:45:28,docemoon145,"Plague heard Rider, the one who had fallen out of the sky just a moment ago, call if they were coming. Not that he needed to. They were lollygagging a bit, but there was no way they'd ignore what seemed like such an important summons. The two came to the check in desk, Plague held up his ID for the station guard to check. He glanced to his side and sighed. Joker had obviously forgotten his own ID because he was holding up the ""Joker"" card to his deck instead.<span style=""font-style: italic"">That's not an ID...</span>he thought, but the woman seemed to understand and let them through anyway.<br/><br/>""Really, that's not a proper form of identification,"" Plague said to the blonde boy as they started up the designated staircase.<br/><br/>""It's part of my Angelus,"" Joker defended, ""and it even has my name on it. Besides, I doubt there are very many people who actually carry an ID around with them everywhere."" Plague shrugged at this.<br/><br/>They came to the large double doors at the end of the hall and Joker stared at them wistfully. There was a time when these doors-- this entire building-- had seemed so intimidating to him. But after meeting with the man who more or less created all of this, that feeling simply went away. ""Sorry if we're late,"" Joker said, offering a soft smile. Plague looked around, wondering if more were coming of if these were all the available Breakers. The two chose to sit at the same couch as Rider, but on the opposite side. And why should they crowd when there was still so much room?<br/><br/>""So, how many more are we waiting on, approximately?"" Plague voiced."
179,Progressive Annihilation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=12275,2012-10-13T20:48:12,Froodjakle,"At Rolan's offer, Rider removed his sword from its holster and laid it up against the side of the couch, taking a seat there afterward and crossing his arms as he waited.<br/><br/>Rolan offered a smile to Arbalest as she entered the room frantically. She quickly realized she was on time, though, and since an explanation was not needed, he turned his focus back to the papers in front of him. A few moments later she spoke again, this time asking a question.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""So, we're waiting on the others, yeah?""</span><br/><br/>Rolan nodded. ""Correct, Arbalest; although-"" His explanation would have to wait, as another group of two entered the door at that moment. The sudden interruption made him jump a bit, but luckily he didn't drop his papers this time. ""Ah, Plague and Joker, right on time. Have a seat."" He looked at the four who were here now for a moment in contemplation, and before long, Plague spoke up.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""So, how many more are we waiting on, approximately?""</span><br/><br/>""..Actually, I think we'll have to make do with the four of you. As much as I would prefer sending more of you, most of the Breakers are off on missions at the moment."" He took a moment to push his glasses back up and cleared his throat, turning his focus toward one of the papers in his hands. ""And it is because of one of those teams that I called you here. We have received an urgent request for aid from a group of Beakers about half a mile to the north, who were scavenging in the nearby ruins. Apparently, they were assaulted by a Behemoth.""<br/><br/>Rider's eyes went wide at those words, and he leaned forward, setting his hands on his knees. ""A Behemoth, that close to town? You're kidding me, right?""<br/><br/>""I'm afraid not,"" replied Rolan, looking at the group. ""It would seem the beast has taken to calling the ruins its home, and it doesn't appreciate intruders. I know each of you are very skilled at what you do, but I want you to approach this situation with the utmost of caution. While we certainly don't want a Behemoth skulking around this close to Arlen, losing some of our most talented Breakers doesn't strike me as very appealing, either.""<br/><br/>Before speaking again, Rolan adjusted his glasses once more and stared down at the paper in front of him. ""Now, I'm aware some of you may not have encountered a Behemoth before, so let me go over the details. Behemoth's are massive quadrupedal beasts with incredible strength. They are, if I may say, rather unintelligent, so I highly advise you to use that to your advantage."" He took a moment to flip to another page, and then spoke again. ""Now, in terms of their usual abilities, they have razor-sharp claws on each of their feet, and despite the fact that they walk on all fours, they are perfectly capable of balancing on three and using one of their forefeet to attack. In addition, there are sharp spikes along the front of their forelegs, and they tend to use those in tandem with their speed for a deadly charge. They have a rather powerful jaw, but they do not often use it to attack. Surprisingly, they are herbivorous by nature, from what we have observed.""<br/><br/>He placed the papers down in front of him, and looked over the four Breakers sitting in front of him. ""Need I remind you though, that this is one of the Gehna we're discussing, so keep your eyes out and expect the unexpected. Any questions?""<br/><br/>Rider was already standing up and grabbing his weapon as the explanation was finished. ""Any casualties yet?"" he asked simply, already walking towards the door to leave.<br/><br/>""None that we know of. Try to keep it that way, please."""
180,Progressive Annihilation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=12275,2012-10-13T21:04:56,docemoon145,"At this news Joker took on an expression of concern and Plague frowned.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Behemoths are remarkably big,</span>the latter thought.<span style=""font-style: italic"">No way I could kill one on my own. I couldn't generate enough of my ""virus"" for that in a week.</span>he glanced at the other three breakers gathered for the task.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Will four of us even be enough?</span><br/><br/>Joker's mind was focused less on how he would fare against such a monster, and more on how those other Breakers were doing against it. The blonde boy stood up determinedly. ""We should leave as soon as possible,"" he said quietly. ""I don't want anybody dying because we were too slow."" He also made his way to the door, Plague following close behind. How quickly could they get to those ruins?"
181,Progressive Annihilation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=12275,2012-10-13T22:09:47,Rawrnage,"Two others entered the room before Rolan began his explanation. It was Joker and Plague; the two she just passed at the entrance just a moment ago. She must have looked ridiculous with how she just charged inside the building the way she did. After they were seated, Rolan began to explain the details of their operation.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">A Behemoth...!?</span><br/><br/>Arbalest wasn't sure what would be more challenging, fighting that salty shopkeeper or this thing. Maybe that man's wrath manifested itself in the form of a Gehna, which would explain the coincidental timing... but this was not a situation to let her idle thoughts flutter. She followed Rider's example and detached herself from the couch. Joker's thoughts were also on the same wavelength as her's; the other Breakers are depending on reinforcements, there was no time to waste.<br/><br/>She walked outside the doorway before turning to the others. ""It seems I have to run everywhere today. I need to go grab my weapon real quick, then I'll be ready to go. I'll just... meet you three outside the building, alright?""<br/><br/>The casually dressed Breaker scratched the back of her head sheepishly moments before darting down the staircase. When she reached ground level, she made a bee line through one of the branching passageways leading to the storage room. She pushed open the metal door barring her path with her shoulder, then rushed toward a large steel chest. With a thrust of her arms, the top lid of the container was pried open. Within it was a large crossbow, almost the size of the person straining to lift it from it's coffin. Arbalest propped the front end of the bow on the edge of the chest as she pulled it outward. She ducked under the Angelus, sliding her brace through the connecting partition. She gave a quick tap to the end of the crossbow, to make sure it's locked in place. With everything ready, she was able to hoist it into the air with ease, smirking at her violent beauty before proceeding to backtrack her way through the halls, and out the exit."
182,Progressive Annihilation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=12275,2012-10-13T23:31:20,Froodjakle,"After stepping out into the hallway, Arbalest informed the group of her necessary diversion and split off. Rider led the rest of them downstairs and through the exit at a brisk pace, at which point they stopped and waited for her to arrive. Luckily, it didn't take long before she rejoined them, this time sporting her oversized crossbow.<br/><br/>""Alright, any other pit-stops before we leave? No? Good, let's go."" The sentence he had just spoken was done in quick succession, not particularly giving anybody a chance to answer. Just as well; they had a decent distance to travel, and they needed to get there fast. Knowing Plague and Arbalest weren't quite as fast as himself and Joker, Rider silently led them through the winding streets, until they eventually came to the northern edge of the city.<br/><br/>Arlen was surrounded by a tall, circular wall that had four exit gates, one in each of the four cardinal directions. Each exit had a guard station with a winch that opened the gate; the guard that was on duty had heard the announcement and noticed them coming, so the gate was already slowly raising as they approached. After they passed by and it closed shut once more, the guard popped his head out and called out to them; ""Hey, Breakers! Good luck out there!""<br/><br/>Once they were a ways away from town, Rider broke into a sprint, trusting that the rest of them would follow suit. It had already been a solid 5 minutes since they got the alert; the longer they took, the higher the chances of a casualty were. ""I'm guessing none of you have ever fought a Behemoth before?"" he asked them as he ran."
183,Progressive Annihilation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=12275,2012-10-14T00:22:59,docemoon145,"Plague and Joker followed Rider as he lead them through town. They came to the north gate, which was promptly opened for them, and made their way outside. Plague glanced at the guard as he called out to them. Joker turned, walking backwards for a moment as he waved and called back, ""Thank you! We'll do our best!""<br/><br/>They walked at a steady pace for a bit longer before Rider suddenly started sprinting. It was rather out of the blue, and Plague and Joker automatically tried to keep up. Plague could manage, but his talents leaned more toward the cognitive side than the physical one. Joker on the other hand had been trained in the ways of speed and agility his entire life, and was actually rather well built for it. He was making an easy time of this little warmup.<br/><br/>Plague shook his head at Rider's question, though he probably couldn't see it, being in front of them. ""No, never,"" he said.<br/><br/>""I saw one once-- from a distance,"" Joker said, ""But that was long before I was even a Breaker."""
184,Progressive Annihilation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=12275,2012-10-16T21:15:35,Rawrnage,"As they left the town, Arbalest could only hope that they could manage to save the other Breakers in time. Once Rider started to break out into a sprint, she did the same. The archer seemed to be somewhat impeded by the size of the bow instead of the weight, flailing her arms to and fro would result in the back end of the Angelus smacking her in the face multiple times. She managed to keep up reasonably well, but she still lagged behind Joker and Rider.<br/><br/>""Well,"" Arbalest began to respond to her fellow Breaker's question, ""I saw a starving man get his hands on a hamburger once. I don't think I'd be able to tell much of a difference.""<br/><br/>She now realized the irony in that analogy, given that the Behemoth is apparently a herbivore. Still, it didn't really bother her that much, simply giving it a shrug as a sign of acknowledgement. How far was their destination? The Breaker was pretty confident in her ability to take the beast down. Her confidence was one of her very few redeeming qualities left, short temper not included. Though, if she held back the others with her pace, the more she'll have to blame herself if anything goes wrong."
185,Progressive Annihilation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=12275,2012-10-17T02:12:53,Froodjakle,"Rider smirked a little at his companions' responses. ""Best advice I can give is to stay mobile, and aim for the legs. They're pretty slow unless you give them the chance to charge, but if we can knock it down, it'll be more or less defenseless.""<br/><br/>It was about five more minutes before they reached the battle zone. The ruins were those of one of the various small, pre-war towns, with the centerpiece being an old, dilapidated museum. ""Alright everybody,"" Rider said as they started approaching the city. ""When I give the signal, we need to spread out and find the other Breakers, as well as the Behemoth. Let us know on radio if you find anything,"" he added, tapping the communicator in his ear. A moment later, Rider came to a stop on the outskirts and waited for a moment, listening intently. The signs of battle were evident, with holes crushed in the concrete and rubble scattered everywhere, but things were relatively quiet at the moment.<br/><br/>Without saying a word, Rider raised a hand in the air and closed his fist, a sign he wanted silence. He slowly started moving down the street, keeping his hand held up and his back close to the buildings along the sidewalk. Upon reaching a corner, he hugged the nearby wall and peered around the edge of it. Something caught his eye, but it moved out of his vision almost immediately; it looked much smaller than any Behemoth he had ever seen.<br/><br/>After waiting a moment to see if it would return, he quickly pointed his hand forward with his middle and index fingers outstretched, signaling for everybody else to spread out. As Joker passed by, however, he grabbed him by the arm. ""Joker,"" he began, speaking in a hushed whisper. ""Get on the rooftops as quietly as you can and have a look around. I think we're dealing with more than just a Behemoth right now.""<br/><br/>When that order was passed on, Rider leaned his head around the corner once more and gazed intently down the street, his hand moving instinctively to grip the handle of his sword. Unless his eyes were playing tricks on him, then those creatures couldn't bode well for the others.."
186,Progressive Annihilation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=12275,2012-10-19T03:48:15,docemoon145,"In just a few more minutes they had arrived at the ruins where the Behemoth was supposed to be. Rider lead them forward in a stealthy way and held up a fist. Joker turned to Plague, his mouth open to ask a question-- probably about what the hand sign meant. Before he could say anything, the fair-haired boy held a finger to his lips; an action that served multiple purposes.<br/><br/>Rider ordered them to spread out and Plague ran off as stealthily as he could, keeping his footsteps light and staying against walls when possible. He put his first priority as looking for any other Breakers, as opposed to searching for the Behemoth. At one moment, he thought he saw something moving out of the corner of his eyes, but when he looked there was nothing there. Well there wasn't any point in worrying himself too much, but he made a mental note to keep his guard up.<br/><br/>-------------------<br/><br/>Rider held Joker back from running off wherever he might have, instead ordering him to scout things out from the rooftops. The blonde boy nodded and rushed off. He found a building with only half its wall there. He jumped up and grabbed the top of the wall. It was slippery with dust, but he had strong hands. The boy propped his feet against the wall and kicked off, turning in an arc that landed him in a standing position on the half-wall. Getting up to the top from there was easy.<br/><br/>Joker kept low. The last thing he wanted was for the Behemoth to spot him because he was sticking out too much. He crept to the edge of the roof and peered down. The boy noticed something small move about quickly before disappearing and a cold shiver went down his spine.<span style=""font-style: italic"">A wolf?</span>he thought, feeling a nostalgic fear build up inside him.<span style=""font-style: italic"">No...</span>he shook his head and tried to calm down.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I don't know that wolves could survive in an age filled with Gehna. But what then?</span><br/><br/>All the same, if that was all he could report maybe Rider could make better sense of it. The Breaker pulled out his deck and selected a card. With a piece of rubble he scratched onto it 'Wolves?'<br/><br/>Joker tossed the card toward where Rider had just been. He could only hope he was still there. For being so light, his cards flew in incredibly straight and controlled paths."
187,Progressive Annihilation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=12275,2012-10-20T23:13:44,Rawrnage,"When the group reached the ruins, Arbalest followed Rider's commands without objection. When he went to investigate and assess the situation, she proceeded to press herself against a wall and wait it out. Her weapon would make her shadow stand out too much; the size of the crossbow made it seem as if she had a conjoined twin on her arm. Stealth wasn't her forte, but she would prefer not to bring down her team simply because of this liability. When the veteran Breaker motioned for everyone to spread out, the archer released a sigh of relief as she removed herself from the wall and moved down the street.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Now that I think about it, if the situation was as bad as it sounded, why is it so quiet?</span><br/>It took her awhile to register the fact that there wasn't a Behemoth tearing up the ruined city, there were no breakers attempting to flee or fight... were they already dead? Did they manage to hide and the thing just gave up? It seemed a bit odd, but she just hoped it wasn't the former. She continued strolling down the street, keeping close to the broken architecture along the way. Arbalest never saw much of anything, but she was also cautious about attracting attention.<br/><br/>6 kicked pebbles later, the bored Breaker came along a dilapidated building. The roof caved in, but the second floor was still intact. She figured that she'd be able to get a better vantage point from there, in case something did show up, she would be able to rain hell from 5 feet higher than usual. She, in a literal sense, climbed the stairs, since the majority of it was already destroyed. After clearing some debris, she tried to lay low under the partition of wall that still remained. There was still a cutout where a window once stood, figuring that she could mount her Angelus on top of it to stabilize her arm from the weapon's recoil if any Gehna were spotted. All this waiting gave her an itchy trigger finger, but she would have to wait for Rider's call to start bringing in the artillery."
188,Progressive Annihilation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=12275,2012-10-21T11:51:59,Froodjakle,"After speaking with Joker, Rider took a moment to survey the immediate area. It was a fairly basic city street, in all respects; but ahead of him and to the right was a larger clearing, that lead to the large museum that formed the centerpiece of these ruins. The building was the color of ivory, faded and aged from the years of neglect. It was once surrounded by beautiful patches of well-maintained grass and flowers, but there was hardly any remnant of them left now. However, this left a rather wide space of flat terrain open. Perfect for battle.<br/><br/>Satisfied with this decision, Rider turned back to the street, and was about to continue the search when one of Joker's cards whizzed by his ear. The exceptionally sharp object embedded slightly into the wall next to him, keeping it in place, but in only a few moments, it was resting between his fingers as he examined it. Notched onto the edge was the word 'Wolves.' He furrowed his brow and sighed. That was<span style=""font-style: italic"">another</span>point in favor of the worst case scenario; there really wasn't any time to spare.<br/><br/>After sticking the card into his pocket, Rider rounded the corner and made his way down the street, peering into each building as he passed and keeping an eye out, particularly for the Breakers who called for assistance. Considering the size of Behemoths he had seen in the past, it surprised him that their quarry hadn't yet made an appearance; that either meant that the fight was over, or the other Breakers had somehow managed to hide from it. If the latter was the case, it was of the utmost importance that they were found immediately, before anything<span style=""font-style: italic"">else</span>found them.<br/><br/>After a few minutes of searching in vain, Rider came to another crossroads. This one was just like all the others, with one notable exception; a trail of small crimson puddles carved a path through the street, their shade making it evident that they were relatively recent.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Shit.. Gehna don't bleed.</span>Rider lifted a hand to his ear and pressed the button to activate his communicator. In a hushed whisper, he spoke; ""Found a trail of blood around the southwest corner.. Head over here ASAP."" Without another moment's hesitation, Rider quickly and quietly stepped over to the puddle and began following it in the direction it seemed to lead. A while later, just as the trail was beginning to thin out, a nearby noise caught Rider's attention. A low, menacing growl came from around the corner in front of him, and he immediately flattened up against it, for all the good it would do.<br/><br/>Whatever happened here, it left one of the Breakers injured and bleeding; and because of that, they not only had to worry about the Behemoth, but also a pack of Varlus. These beasts are as close to wolves as the Gehna get; they hunt in small packs and have an incredible sense of smell, but they also have no sight whatsoever, instead lacking eyes entirely. They were about the size of a fully grown wolf, and their skin was a sickly mixture of browns and reds. Despite this appearance, they were physically strong creatures, capable of taking down a fully grown man on their own without much effort. Of particular note to any would-be opponent were the sharp spines along their back; when passive, those spines lay flat against them, almost looking no different than the rest of their bodies. When they're hunting, however, the spines raise and harden, forming a deadly line of razors.<br/><br/>Carefully peering around the corner, Rider scouted their numbers. As far as he could see, there were only 3; whether the others were dead, in a different area, or this was simply one of the smaller packs, he couldn't say.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Shit..</span>He slowly backed away from the corner, furthering himself from the Varlus, before raising his hand to activate his communicator again.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Approach with caution, everybody; there's a pack of Varlus here,""</span>he whispered, the urgency of their plight plain in his voice."
189,Progressive Annihilation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=12275,2012-10-23T06:04:59,docemoon145,"Plague sighed internally, having made no progress whatsoever in locating any surviving Breakers in the area. He came to attention as Rider radioed in, telling them to head to the southwest corner. Maybe a blood trail was a good thing, more likely it was bad, but it seemed the only lead they'd gotten as of yet. Plague hurried off toward the designated location. After the second call he hurried a bit closer to the walls. It was always great to have one less side that needed to be guarded, not that he let his guard down in the slightest.<br/><br/>Joker also began his journey to the southwest corner. He made his way be rooftop; that was kind of his thing. At this point, he was becoming very suspicious that he hadn't seen any enormous monsters stomping around. It wouldn't be uncommon for a Behemoth to be bigger than many of these buildings right? Was there even anywhere one could hide around here? Either way, if there was a chance of finding surviving Breakers, that, to Joker, took immediate precedence. Even if there were Varlus involved. No wonder he'd thought he'd seen wolves. Stupid! Though it might have been better if they'd been wolves instead...<br/><br/>***<br/><br/>Joker lowered himself from the roofs, so as to cause less of a stir than vaulting. He came down just a few yards from Rider, and flashed him a silent ""hope I'm not late. So what's up?"" look. Plague dashed around a corner and into view (with stealth that one wouldn't expect from one of the less agile members of the group) just a few moments after Joker appeared. He certainly didn't like the idea of Varlus, but at the very least he stood a better chance against them than a Behemoth. The strength of the Gehna didn't matter at all to Plague-- only size. The smaller they were, the easier it was to infect and eradicate them."
190,Progressive Annihilation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=12275,2012-10-31T02:30:47,Rawrnage,"With crossbow mounted, Arbalest gazed upon the ruined city with her slightly less limited view. The state of the place still looked like complete shit, but it was the fact it was shit devoid of life that made her somewhat on edge. As if Rider sensed her concerns and decided to make them come to life, he chimed in on the radio;<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Found a trail of blood around the southwest corner.. Head over here ASAP.""</span><br/><br/>Arbalest pressed the button on the communicator in her ear, ""And I was just getting all cozy up here...""<br/><br/>Her tone expressed her annoyance loud and clear; she spent all this time getting ready for an all-out assault and she was recalled back to square one. With a sigh, she stood up, and jumped down the hole that could be considered a ""Staircase."" She tried to walk back as stealthily as possible for a person wielding a large clanking weapon.<br/><br/>***<br/><br/>The Breaker finally arrived at the destination, and gave a slight wave to the three upon her arrival. She stayed back a distance though, behind a larger building, as her silhouette is about as big as the three of them put together. She learned her lesson from an earlier mission in which she gave away the position of her entire crew, and the end result was much more of a hassle than it could have been in the long run. She pressed her back against the wall, grabbing onto the sleeve of her jacket tied onto her waist with her left hand and twirling it out of boredom. Her right arm rested at her side, for obvious reasons, as she awaited orders from their senior breaker."
191,Progressive Annihilation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=12275,2012-11-01T02:15:08,Froodjakle,"As he waited for the others to arrive, Rider took the time to survey the situation and try to gain as much knowledge as he could. The gathered Varlus' still had their spines raised; this was a good sign, as it meant their hunt was not over, and the other Breakers were most likely alive. He still couldn't see any sign of them, though. As he watched from behind his corner, another, fourth Varlus came into view from down a different pathway. Rider's eyes narrowed as he watched the beast; four of them, against four Breakers. It shouldn't prove very difficult for them, if their assault was synchronized. The Varlus were concentrated on other things, so with any luck, they<span style=""font-style: italic"">might</span>be able to take them by surprise.<br/><br/>After a short while, Plague, Joker, and Arbalest were all assembled behind him. He gave each of them a nod as they approached, otherwise staying silent. It was surprising that their scent had not been found yet, but the Varlus were likely preoccupied with their current quarry. With one final glance to check their positions, Rider silently rose a hand to his ear and tapped the button to activate his communicator. ""Arbalest, take aim at the farthest one; when I give the word, I want each of you to rush in and engage a separate Varlus,"" he said, speaking in a hushed whisper. ""Plague, you handle the closest one. Me and Joker will get mid-range.""<br/><br/>He watched Arbalest until she was ready, his own hand wrapping itself around the handle of his weapon in anticipation. Once she was prepared and taking aim, Rider slowly rose his free arm until his forearm was vertical. He waited a moment, making sure everybody was paying attention, and then sharply dropped it, signalling the attack.<br/><br/>Moments after, Arbalest's bolt flew, and Rider quickly unsheathed his weapon, dashing out from around the corner and taking a rather large leap over the first Varlus. After landing, he ran toward the one on his left, his weapon held in both hands and trailing behind him. As he neared it, he rose his arms and brought the sword around in front of him in a horizontal swing, one arm loosing its grip as the weapon left its reach. Unfortunately, the time it had taken him to approach was more than enough for the Varlus' to realize what was going on, and it deftly dodged back, out of the range of his strike.<br/><br/>Rider quickly closed the distance between them once more, reversing his grip on the weapon as he did so; now the hilt of his sword was facing forward, and despite the awkward leverage it offered, he brought it around easily with only one arm, aiming to bash the creature in its face as it recovered. This attack was far more successful, and the hilt connected squarely into the side of the Varlus' face, sending it off balance. Seizing the moment, Rider stepped forward once again, gripping the blade with both hands again. Lifting it over his head, he forcefully swung the weapon vertically downward, cleaving his opponent clean in half. Being a Gehna, there was no blood; the individual parts simply separated, each falling to a different side and squirming around for a moment as its life faded.<span style=""font-style: italic"">That was.. easy,</span>he thought as he watched the spines slowly flatten as the creature died. After it had ceased moving, he quickly spun around to check on the others, curious if their synchronized attack had worked out as well for them."
192,Progressive Annihilation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=12275,2012-11-05T07:13:24,docemoon145,"Plague and Joker nodded at the plan to show they understood, but stayed silent. They waited in anticipation until Rider gave the signal, then jumped into action. And Joker literally jumped! For a moment, the nearest Varlus set its sights on him and it seemed like he might have to switch opponents, but he managed to evade the animal with a somersault leap. Plague shook his head in an amused way.<span style=""font-style: italic"">He always has to do things the showy way.</span><br/><br/>The light-haired boy further distracted the nearest Varlus by stepping forward and whistling. The sightless creature turned to him and growled. It made a dash forward and the boy was barely able to hold its jaws at bay with two crossed daggers he was holding. The blades were no Angelus, but someone with his abilities had to carry around something for more immediate self-defense. As he struggled against the wolf-like Gehna, a white, steam-like vapor began rolling off him. Once Plague was sure the creature must have taken in some of his virus, he shoved back on the blades and scrambled off a ways. The Varlus chased him, but its movements were more sluggish, and its form seemed to almost ripple, as if unsteady. The boy stopped running and picked up a chunk of rubble. He pulled back and threw it at the beast. Amazingly, it tore through the creature like a large bullet, and the thing didn't heal. Instead, it shivered for a moment before collapsing, twitching, to the ground.<br/><br/>""Woopsie, there goes your famous Gehna immune system,"" the light-haired boy said gleefully.<br/><br/>--------------------------<br/><br/>Meanwhile, Joker's battle wasn't going so badly either. Things started off shaky. Joker threw a card at the Varlus but the thing turned abruptly and managed to skewer the bit of Angelus on one of its spikes. (how did something without eyes do that anyway?!) Apparently, the cards didn't vibrate so well when they had holes jabbed through them. The normally peppy blonde boy felt anger well up in him that his precious weapon and plaything had been desecrated by this wolf wannabe.<br/><br/>Joker clenched his teeth and drew another card.<span style=""font-style: italic"">It's not a wolf,</span>he thought to himself.<span style=""font-style: italic"">It has nothing on a wolf! One good strike will finish it, so I'll use about twenty just to be safe!</span>With a yell, the boy threw the card forward. It acted on his will and multiplied so that there were twenty or more of the same four of diamonds soaring toward the Varlus. The sightless creature hadn't known what to expect since the weapon had come so close as just one. Now, it couldn't dodge fast enough. That thing wasn't going to be getting back up."
193,Progressive Annihilation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=12275,2012-11-15T01:22:33,Rawrnage,"The volume of the shot and distance from it's target provided the Varlus enough time to evade the archer's arrow with ease. If Gehna were so easy to kill, human kind wouldn't be in the situation that they're in now. Arbalest fired another bolt, but her enemy was already aware of her presence and swayed to the left. It lunged at the Breaker, focing her to lift up her large weapon as it clashed against the beast's fangs. She shoved the Varlus off of her Angelus, mocking it as she did so.<br/><br/>""Down boy, dow-ack!""<br/><br/>Arbalest was given little time to react, as the creature charged once again, banging it's face against the metal. Quickly recovering from its fumble, the Gehna repeated it's very repetitive tactic of attempting to wrap it's mouth around the Breaker; though it ended up wrapping it's mouth around the blade of the Angelus. The bayonet was lodged firmly inside what would be the creature's throat, the crossbow hoisting it into the air.<br/><br/>""Yeah, why don't you chew on this you bastard!"" she proclaimed toward the skies.<br/><br/>A single bolt was released from the crossbow, ravaging the Varlus from the inside. After a brief moment, it's corpse slowly slid off the blade and landed on the ground in two halves. Another shell was loaded in the chamber, provoking a strange stinging sensation from her arm as it did so. It was something she got used to over time, but it still felt strange that this weapon was probing her body for ammunition. Her Angelus used elements from her own body and packed them into shells, these bolts were able to cause the bell-like resonance that the creatures were weak to.<br/><br/><br/>The cheerful woman turned to the others, a grin painted over her face as she leaned on her weapon. ""You know, I guess he did get a piece of me in the end. Both ends, to be exact~"" she said, cracking a corny and somewhat suggestive pun that was terrible in more ways than it should be."
194,A kingdom with no rules IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1232,2010-10-19T20:37:57,wolfgirl-taylor,"Rosalie heard knocking on the door as she opened her golden brown eyes and yawned, ""My queen it's time to get up....the annual halloween ball is tonight and you must get ready."" ""Alright aright."" She said with a smalll smile as she got up and started getting dressed. She took out her red ball gown out an put it on before walking downstairs as everyone bowed down to her and she smiled taking her crown and putting it on her head before sitting down for a feast fit for well......a queen. She took a plate and started eating thanking the cook. She may be a queen but she was a nice queen......most of the time that is. She  left her empty plate there and walked out into the gardens right by the gates and smiles sitting on the bench in the sade of a big tree letting out a sigh and looking at the hustle and bustle of the gates waiting for the ball to happen."
195,A kingdom with no rules IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1232,2010-10-19T23:57:26,greeneyedkitty,"Amalia blinked again at the invitation. Even as she stood, dressed in every bit of finery she owned she still couldnt believe she was invited. Why? How? She bit back another round of confusion and spun in the mirror. The long blue dress with black accents at the waist and low neckline hugged her curves, while a single gold necklace and thick emerald pendant was clipped around her neck. Long grey/blue hair was tied up in a bun, while the rest hung down like a curtain from beneath the bun. A gold circlet from her mother was placed on her head and sapphire eyes glinted in wonder. This was from the 'no touch drawer unless its life or death."" Well she was going to the palace! It was life or death. Giving herself a quick once over she nodded and grinned. She would have to leave her favourite hat behind but it was worth it.<br/><br/>Grabbing her twisted oak staff with amber in the centre she closed her eyes, remembering the spell, or rather, word.<br/><br/>""Tramencia!"" She could feel the magic flow through her as air whooshed in her ears. When she opened again... The palace was in front of her in all its glory."
196,A kingdom with no rules IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1232,2010-10-20T02:05:25,Crane,"Destiny could hear her personal servant bustle about the luxurious chamber. The efficient woman laid out her gown for the day and a much more elaborate gown for the evening. She mentally went over the check list for the day. Dress in the clothes set out, get hair combed and set, eat what is proper for a young lady, embroider till lord knows when, sneak out to the stables to ride with Brian, her stepbrother, get cleaned up for lunch, eat lunch, learn how to be a â€œgood wifeâ€, go to the cobbler to fit her new dancing shoes, go over the steps to all the boring, proper dances for two chimes, and start getting ready for the ball.<br/><br/>She didnâ€™t even want to begin thinking about the ball. Balls included being seen for her wealth, not personality, and eager young nobles who gossip. Destiny<span style=""font-style: italic"">hated </span>gossip, and gossipers for that matter. The only highlight of the evening, it seemed, would be being escorted by Brian, who always made boring stuff palatable. Once again she found herself wishing that they were not related through marriage. â€œOh well,â€ she said to herself. â€œIâ€™m not doing myself any good by laying here.â€ So, she got up and went about her day.<br/><br/>When it came time to leave for the palace, her father stopped her. â€œDestiny, could you come here a moment?â€ She went to him, her lush velvet skirts and draping sleeves swishing as she moved. â€œYou look terrible, do you not want to go?â€ Destiny nodded solemnly.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Was it that noticeable?</span>she asked herself. â€œI think you just need something to brighten your night,â€ he said with a mischievous twinkle in his eye as he produced a necklace and bracelet of unsurpassed beauty. â€œThey were your motherâ€™s, she would have wanted you to have them.â€ Putting them on, Destiny felt tall with confidence and filled with an authority and elegance she never would have had alone. Smiling at her father, she turned and whisked out the door to the coach awaiting her outside."
197,A kingdom with no rules IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1232,2010-10-21T18:06:24,jenise24,"Eli was shaking in his cape. Tonight would finally be the night where he would possibly meet a beautiful lady, fall in love, and get married just like in the stories he heard so many times when he was younger. The prince adjusted his mask a bit. It was a nervous habbit of his to fiddle with his clothing. What made it worse is that most of everyone was staring at him. They weren't any rude stares, just adoration and a hint of jealousy. Still this made him even more nervous. People staring at him like that...<br/><br/>With a gulp, Eli made his way through the crowd of well dressed people in their halloween costumes. At least he could say that he was the only one who actually stood out of the crowd. Most of everyone was dressed alike.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Talk about unoriginal...</span>He thought with a bit of a sigh. Well, he wouldn't let his costume go to waste tonight just because it was different. Although, he could've gone without the velvet black top hat. He was practically sweating in it. ""Ugh, I've gotta take this thing off sooner or later..."""
198,A kingdom with no rules IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1232,2010-10-21T20:58:24,Crane,"Destiny may have felt confident and graceful before the Halloween ball, but now it dissipated. Her mask made of smooth wood painted to look like a woodland sprite seemed inferior to the others made of gold and precious stones. Her gown was darker than the others, and also green. No one wears green anymore. The other women held their burdensome hair as if it didnâ€™t drag them down. They were picture perfect, from their silver tipped dancing shoes up to their daintily painted faces.<br/><br/>Chasing the thoughts out with a small shake, she turned her face to her escort. â€œDo I look okay, Brian?â€ she asked worriedly. He looked at her in surprise.<br/><br/>â€œOf course you do, Dessie! What would make you think otherwise?â€ Following her gazes across the expansive area crowded with aristocrats, he laughed out loud. â€œWhat? Youâ€™re afraid you donâ€™t look like an expensive doll?â€ He waggled his blonde eyebrows, invoking a giggle from my lips. Many people turned their astonished masked faces towards us as if we were from another country. All Brian did was wave them off. â€œDolls have no soul Dessie. Remember that.â€"
199,A kingdom with no rules IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1232,2010-10-21T21:17:10,greeneyedkitty,"Taking another deep breath to steady herself, Amalia walked past the safety of the outside and passed through the doors. Her purple mask with its slight shimmer brought out the colour in her eyes and she peeked around. It was a whirlpool of colours and dancing, wigs and jewellery. But most of all, royalty.<br/><br/>She stuck out withe her massive staff that she refused to let go of and she clamped down on her lip.<br/>""Maybe this wasn't such a good idea."" The soft orchestra music reached her ears and she smiled a bit, her focus now becoming picking out the different instruments.<br/>She probably looked loony but it managed to calm her down."
200,A kingdom with no rules IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1232,2010-10-24T23:06:06,wolfgirl-taylor,"Rosalie looked at  the girl waling up to her palace and walked up to her eith grace. ""Ahh you must be here for the Halloween ball. I am Queen Rosalie Lillian Hale."" She told her smiling, ""Your mask bring out your eyes and it is just beautiful!"" She said turning around and walking the the palace, ""Please exuse my palace the party had not yet been 100 precent planed yet...... please feel free to wonder around. I will put out an anousment for everyone when it is ready."" Rose explained to her first guest.<br/><br/>She pulled open the double doors of her palace walking though the doors into the ball room where the party would be help. It was decorated with black and orange ballons covering the see though celling and it a jack-o-lanteren lined where on every empty table giving off a little light. The big crystal chandelier was on a low dim giving off an eerie sort of glow. She turned to her gust, ""Please exusme me I need to go finish what needs to be done for the party, the food table is behind me feel free to eat some."" She said with a smile and  walked up the grand starecase with grace looking for Alistair.<br/><br/>She walked to his room and knocked three times on the door and opened it, ""Alistair we still need to come up with songs for the D.J. to play. One guest as already arrived!"" She said in a slightly alarmed tone. Please come to the ball room and set it up plesase."" She said turning back gracefully and walking down the staircase to the ballroom with a smile upon her face hoping others arrived soon."
201,A kingdom with no rules IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1232,2010-10-25T00:21:45,ChaosKitty,"Aistair turned around as Rosalie spoke ""our first guest has arrived already they are quite early."" he said walking over to the queen and following her out to the ballroom ""with pleasure your majesty."" alistair said with a bow and went to get to work setting up the DJ station. ""what kind of music would you like yoru majesty?"" he asked her going into the storage room getting out the DJ equipment. he began setting it up. ""alright that is done what else do you need me to do your majesty?"" he asked her lookign around the ballroom."
202,A kingdom with no rules IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1232,2010-10-28T01:56:57,Crane,"Destiny may have felt confident and graceful before the Halloween ball, but now it dissipated. Her mask made of smooth wood painted to look like a woodland sprite seemed inferior to the others made of gold and precious stones. Her gown was darker than the others, and also green. No one wears green anymore. The other women held their burdensome hair as if it didnâ€™t drag them down. They were picture perfect, from their silver tipped dancing shoes up to their daintily painted faces.<br/><br/>Chasing the thoughts out with a small shake, she turned her face to her escort. â€œDo I look okay, Brian?â€ she asked worriedly. He looked at her in surprise.<br/><br/>â€œOf course you do, Dessie! What would make you think otherwise?â€ Following her gazes across the expansive area crowded with aristocrats, he laughed out loud. â€œWhat? Youâ€™re afraid you donâ€™t look like an expensive doll?â€ He waggled his blonde eyebrows, invoking a giggle from my lips. Many people turned their astonished masked faces towards us as if we were from another country. All Brian did was wave them off. â€œDolls have no soul Dessie. Remember that.â€"
203,A kingdom with no rules IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1232,2010-10-28T02:07:51,greeneyedkitty,"Amalia looked at the food table but decided against it for the moment. As more and more people filled the stunning ballroom she felt more and more enclosed. She would lock eyes with a couple men dancing along the floor but really, none held any interest for her. Doing another lap of the ballroom she scanned the space for anything to do besides dancing. All she saw were smooth stone walls and swirls of colour. She sighed and edged out of the room, to the outdoors.<br/><br/>She took a deep breath of fresh air and gasped at the vastness of the castle gardens. Beautiful topiaries  lined a cobble stone path way down to a hedge maze that twisted and twirled around the whole garden. That was as far as she could see for now but a maze seemed... Fun. Taking another quick look behind she ran into the maze, kicking her bare feet with excitement."
204,A kingdom with no rules IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1232,2010-10-28T17:04:14,jenise24,"Wow... It was getting really crowded in here. Eli thought he saw someone slip into the garden by themselves. That was a problem, they could get lost or hurt or even worse... He sighed and made his way through the crowd once more, surprised that no one reconized him and grateful at the same time. Too much attention drawn to himself would cause Eli to shut-down and not talk or even look at anyone.<br/><br/>""Uh miss?"" He called out to the woman who entered the maze barefooted. That was another bad idea. The maze was a raged path with too many bumps and uneven floor to walk in it without shoes. ""Miss you shouldn't go in there! You could get hurt!"" It was too late. She had already disappeared into the garden. ""Just my luck,"" Elisha grumbled before chasing after the woman."
205,A kingdom with no rules IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1232,2010-10-30T08:08:38,wolfgirl-taylor,"Rosalie watched everyone dance and have fun as some got food and other just talked. She smiled and saw one girl slip into the garden and followed by another person. She sighed adn gracefully walked down the steps like a pagent queen. She strolled to the door bowing at the ones that bowed to her and sliped out the door scilently and walked to the maze and sighed hearing the boy talk,""Neaither of you should be out here.....the ball is not in the garden it is in the palace....why do you both want to be out here?"" She asked her arms crossed her her chest though she wan't mad but she was cold as a breeze blew making her shiver. ""Come inside both of you it's cold outside you will catch a cold....and you pleae put your shoes on."" Yes Rosalie the queen was very mother-like, she always played the mother figure and she loved it."
206,A kingdom with no rules IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1232,2010-10-30T17:27:00,greeneyedkitty,"Amalia sighed and turned to the queen, sighing.<br/>""I suppose... Its just crowded."" Slipping on her shoes she took a couple steps further out of the maze but paused. Turning to an almost budding rose she ran her fingers over the delicate petals.<br/>""Kalta."" She whispered, watching the crimson flower bud. A smile flashed quickly across her face and she fully came out, her fingers clenched tightly around her staff. She bowed to the queen and nodded softly at the finely dressed man before turning to go back inside.<br/>""It is such a shame... Its so beautiful out here."""
207,A kingdom with no rules IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1232,2010-11-03T05:25:54,Crane,"Everything inside was so... Colorful. It reminded her of butterflies in a meadow filled with wildflowers. But the beauty of the sights made her claustrophobic. Seeing two other guests make their way outside, she was tempted to do so until she saw her Majesty go out there herself. That quickly made her change her mind. So instead, she twirled and waltzed with the music. The hour was nearing ten, yet everyone seemed to be going strong.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Must come with being an adult...</span>she silently mused to herself."
208,A kingdom with no rules IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1232,2010-11-05T04:25:31,ChaosKitty,Alistair watched the people swarm in and smiled knowing he did a good job and noticed two people go out into the garden. he sighed and was about to go get them when he saw the queen go out herself. he smirked and went over to one of the big pillars and leaned against it. Alistair wasnt much of a dancer so he usualy kept to himself. He got a few dance invitations but politly turned them down. he stood there leaning against the pillar watching the others dance being quite content in watching. he saw the two come back in and the queen along with them.
209,A kingdom with no rules IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1232,2010-11-05T17:04:23,jenise24,"""Ah mother- I mean, your majesty."" Elisha bowed to his mother, the queen, and hurried on inside. Well he wasn't in much of a rush to get away from his own mother it was just that she was a little intimidating when she wore that dissapointed look on her face. Though she won't show it, Eli knew what she was thinking and he was in fear of what was to come afterward.<br/><br/>As he made his way on back to the ball, Eli stopped and looked at Alistair. ""Nice um... costume Mr.Alistair. What are you dressed as?""<br/><br/>(Haha! XD Slow little Elisha!)"
210,A kingdom with no rules IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1232,2010-11-05T18:47:12,greeneyedkitty,"Finding a comfortable bench inside she sat down, her eyes looking around at everyone. She saw the prince she spoke to in the garden. She had gotten him in trouble... She bit her lip and stood up. he deserved an apology. Sweeping across the floor and dodging the dancing nobles she walked up to him and tapped his arm.<br/>""I'm sorry for getting you in trouble earlier. I should tell your mother it was my fault."" The thought terrified her but he deserved that much."
211,A kingdom with no rules IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1232,2010-11-09T23:58:27,wolfgirl-taylor,"Rose bowed back to the girl and smiiled before turnin to Elisha a dissapointed look in her face as they all went back inside the ball room and she walked though the room gracefully and sat on a chair watching the dacing couples and everyone just having fun it made her happy everything was going great. She got up and made her way to the buffet table stoping and talked to the ones that wanted to talk. She took a little sadwitch and a small cup of punch going back to where she was sitting hopeing everyone was enjoying the ball as a bad feeling swept over her making her shiver and she made her way outisde in front of the castle. ""Oh I don't think the feeling of this..."" She said to herself her eyes filled with fear as she stood there bitting her bottom lip slighly as she walked back into the ball room and over to Alistair, ""I have a bad feeling, my feelings usually aren't wrong. Help me keep any eyes on everyone make sure they don't go outside. Nobody will get hurt in my kingome."" She whispered."
212,A kingdom with no rules IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1232,2010-11-24T19:14:53,Crane,"Destiny swirled with Brian, in near perfect sync with the other dancers. The smile that flashed easily on her face wilted into a look of horror. She was confused, why should she be scared? Then it hit her.<span style=""font-style: italic"">No! No! NO! Not now...[i]<br/><br/><span style=""color: #80FF00"">[i]She found herself being swept up and into the air by a strange pull. Forests raced beneath her, the stars above her. In the distance she spotted a magnificent castle, with towering spires and elegant arches. It was the Queen's castle, the one she was in at the very moment. Something barked/ cawed and she dove down, hands like claws. Outstretched in preparation of an attack.</span></span><br/><br/>""Dessie? Dessie! Wake up!"" Brian ordered her while shaking her shoulders. Opening her eyes, she took in her surroundings. It appeared that she had collapsed onto the ground, and several people were gathering around. Reaching up to touch her face, she relaxed. At least her mask didn't fall off."
213,On Halloween IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1255&start=20,2010-11-11T01:41:55,Ristina,"Crystal moved from the side entrance of the graveyard. Carefully walking herself to the front of the cemetery with kistos trotting a little ways in front of her. He was bouncing and trotting as if this was the happiest moment in his life. And it probably was. She had known that there were others , but they were at the entrance. Which meant she was sure to run into them. And all she really wanted to do was hunt for some food for kistos. But she could only guess that kistos had found his food. The scent of human blood was very strong,<br/>As she reached the front gate she saw a crowd and fear edged its way inside her. It was rare for her to feel fear but kistos trotted his way right into the center of the crown and sat down  like a good puppy. His red eyes glowing with the moon. She had to admit he did seem fairly friendly. Was he bored of them two being alone? She could understand that. She herself found that it could be lonely at times. His tongue stuck out like he was just so happy.<br/><br/>""Kistos!!!! Wait up!!"" She skidded to a halt before she tumbles into the wolf.<span style=""font-style: italic""> Wait a wolf?</span>She thought. Kistos was swaying his tail.<span style=""font-style: italic"">It couldnâ€™t beâ€¦</span><span style=""font-style: italic"">he was attracted to the wolf? </span>She though. And smiled up at the others around her.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Iâ€™m sorry ."" </span>"
214,On Halloween IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1255&start=20,2010-11-11T08:08:45,wolfgirl-taylor,"<span style=""color: #000000"">Jenny was munching on her treat as they walked to the park that was across the street adn she let Jenny play on the jungle gym and on the monkey bars. Hey she was stuck in that grave for a long time a 4 year old girl needed to get some engery out. Rosalie looked toward the forest hearing the howl. ""Come on baby....let's go see what's going in the frorst sweetie."" She said as Jenny hoped off the jungle gym and ran to her mom and Rosalie took her hand and made there way back to the forest folloing the sounds and shouts. They stoped seeing the cemetary gates, ""My my the cemetary is busy tonight."" She said walking past the gates and watching everyone.</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF4000"">Lulu growled at the annoying girl following her and turned around in a flash staring at the girl, ""Go away!! I do NOT want some annoying dead girl following me around all day on Halloween...go....go scare some kids!"" She growled as she turned back around and kept walking and stoped growling again, ""Are you still here? What do you want from me?! Because in about three seconds from now I will rip your throat out!"" She growled as she started walking again turning left and going to the outskirts of the forest entering a small cottege and grabbing the candy and shifting running back to Holly's but skidded to a stop at the cemetary the bag of candy in her mouth before she saw the other wolf and growled. She walked to the enterence of the graveyard and stood in a defencive stance and growled at the other animal her eyes glued on him.</span>"
215,On Halloween IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1255&start=20,2010-12-02T21:39:01,ChaosKitty,"<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Cindy frowned ""your mean for a cute fluffy wolf!"" she said and pouted still following the wolf girl having no where else to go and watched her go inside a house and come back with candy. ""oooo candy! by the way i completly forgot my manners"" she said and laughed a bit ""my name is Cindy its nice to meet you uhh...miss wolf"" she said smiling and noticed another wolf ""oh! another fluffy wolf!"" she said and looked at lulu ""a friend? hopfully."" she said  looking at the two wolves that were growling at each other ""or maybe not...""</span>"
216,On Halloween IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1255,2010-10-25T04:05:22,wolfgirl-taylor,"The town clock stirks 12:00 and chims three times as a slight wind blows blowing the leaves down the sleepy empty streets. The full moon shins bright as clounds make the sky look a little scary. It's Halloween. Soon children in costumes will be running down the street saying 'tick-or-treat' and adults and teenagers will be having a party.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #000000"">In the local cemetary of this small town as the wind keeps blowing a beautful women rose form her enertal resting place. Her tomb stone said, 'Rosalie Lillian Hale' 'RIP' She shakes her blonde hair free of dirt. She looks to be 24 her eyes arew golden brown and her body is that of a super model in her pink dress. She looked to her left as another girl rose from her resting place and looked up at Rosalie, MOMMY!"" She yells her blood red eyes shinning with excitment as she looks around and is picked up by her mother. ""Hello Jenny dear......"" Rose said to her kissing her forhead brushing the dirt off her four year old's face before putting her down, ""Come on princess lets get you someting to eat and then we will go to the town tonight and you can get some candy...but you need a costume."" Rose said to her child as Jenny clapped her little hands with excitment.</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF4000"">Holly awoke at 7:00 that morning and yawned as the sun hit her face as her alarm clock went off. She smiled as it was Halloween and hoped up putting her her light orange tank top and black jeans and her candy corn flip flops and walking into her bathroom fixing her hair then down stairs into the kitchen making herself a cup of coffee. As the coffee pot makes the coffee she goes outside and makes sure her decotations are ready for teh big night. She heard someone behind her and turned aroud to see her bestfriend Lulu standing there, ""Happy Halloween Lulu."" SHe said as Lulu smiled at her, ""Happy Halloween."" Both girls walked inside and Holly made herself a cup of cogee giving Lulu a bottled water knowing her wolf side did not like coffee. ""Last night about midnight I was out by the local cemetary and the local town clock struck midnight and a wind blew and I swore I saw two females rise from there graves....two vampires to be exact..."" Lulu told Holly as she sipped her cofee, ""You sure hun? You sure you didn't see a tree branch blow in the breeze?"" Holly asked and Lulu growled, ""I am sure besides I smelled vampires."" She told her and Holly nodded, ""Well we will see tonight."" SHe said happily.</span>"
217,On Halloween IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1255,2010-10-25T06:02:15,ChaosKitty,"<span style=""color: #FF40BF"">Cindy burst from the ground in a big cheer the only thing near her was a broken grave stone. she floated in the air for a moment wondering what happened. ""where am i?"" she asked turning her head fast to look at her surroundings. she shrugged and landed on the ground. Ã¶h well ill figure out the details later im just happy im free from that dirty prison!"" she said brushing herself off and walked out of the cemitary and saw two boys staring at her like she was a ghost. she tilted her head to the side and looked at them ""whats up boys? you look like you've never seen a pretty girl before"" she said to them and winked before walking off again. she strolled around town her tail swishing and her wings fluttering a bit and no one seemed to notice. she stretched and twirled around a bit ""hmm i wonder what this town has."" she said to herself as she walked down the sidewalk.</span>"
218,On Halloween IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1255,2010-10-25T06:31:29,Goblin,"Pant, pant, pant, pant. Click-click, click-click, click-click. Those were the sounds a Daniel made trotting down the middle of the street.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Must finds foods. Foods for Masters. Mans haves Masters foods</span>. His tongue lolled from between his lips, dripping slightly acidic saliva onto the cool asphalt. Daniel noticed, but was unconcerned with the lights approaching behind him until the honk of a horn came with them. Then he spun around and started railing at the car. â€œDan-dans walks heres! Go aways mans things. Dan-dans looks for foods for Masters! Masters not eats mans things.â€ But dogs couldnâ€™t speak of course, and his voice was only a series of angry sounding barks.<br/><br/>Was there something louder about that bark? No. Did it echo? Noâ€¦ But still, there<span style=""font-weight: bold"">was </span>something oddly terrifying about it that made the hair on the back of the driverâ€™s neck stand on end and a little shiver roll down his spine. He attributed it to it being a dark Halloween night and drove on around Dan, who stood barking in the street still.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Scareds the mans things aways. Masters bes happy with Dan-dans. Maybe Masters gives Dan-dans treats! </span>His tail whipped the air and his hindquarters shook before he went off in a quick lope again, shaking his head.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Finds foods for Mastersâ€¦ Finds foods for Masters. </span><br/><br/>It was 12:01 AM, October 30, and Daniel no longer had to worry about turning to stone when the sun came up. But he had to hurry back, before his Master missed him. If Daniel could have kept better track of time, heâ€™d know this gave him exactly 48 hours. Two whole days in which to find food!"
219,On Halloween IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1255,2010-10-25T15:46:02,Jawbone-ashtray,"Drinking.<br/>Drinking and smoking and singing, ""When the levy breaks,"" at the top of your lungs. All of this and more sat bare bottomed on the autumn cold, metal roof of the nearest parked van...<br/><br/>Yes, Clay reckoned that was<span style=""font-style: italic""> probably </span>the most average, straight from the can reaction to his particular cheerful set of circumstances and he would have happily succumbed to it, like every other poor sod that ever woke up in a morgue... were he not... well, him.<br/><br/>The idea of drinking for a start knocked him violently ill.<br/><br/>He could imagine himself wandering into the nearest shop, flickering, fake phosphorescent lights lined up in dull dead-moth speckled tubes above the shelves buzzing irritably and sprinkling his skin cells with a billion potential gateways to cancer. THEN after the horrific experience of setting solitary, lonely foot in the establishment, came the joys of selecting your beverage of choice. He could weep bucket of joys....<br/><br/>Clay couldn't name a single beer, liquor or wine that didn't taste like something wrung out of an oily garage workers rag. That and he liked him as he was thank you very much, being<span style=""font-style: italic"">under the influence</span>never sounded all that fun to him, it was like peer pressure without the people! Not a rats chance in hell he was going to bossed around by something that came in a glass bottle called 'Frosty Jacks' or something equally stupid!<br/><br/>Shortly therein came payment... oh yes, the rust encrusted cash register, bejewelled with germs and stuffed with paper notes from dirty old drunks and the creepy woman behind it, fingernails suitable just for the Halloween season that you somehow knew she wore every other day too...<br/><br/>Clayton shuddered as much from disgust as he did the cold. The boys small knuckles turning blue from tension as he twisted his hospital gown between his clenched fists.<br/><br/>Christ alive it was cold. His head rolled back on his shoulders as he set his dead eyes on the inky cloud interrupted skies above him. They hadn't sprung back to life since he'd come back... they say you can see the lights bleeding from someone's baby blues after they copped it... Clayton ... he'd taken one look in the mirror after His Rude and Unexpected Awakening and nearly fainted for the sheer shock and horror of it.<br/><br/>His skin-- fuck, his skin resembled something from a sixties horror flick, white as bone and blossoming with bruise purples, blues and inky hues every here and there... his own lips cracked and broken, blood cleaned to the best they could at the morgue, but open tears congealing black... even the flesh of his tongue and gums... dark as death and a greying brown...<br/><br/>But the final kick in the gonads had to be his own eyes....<br/><br/>They moved sure, but it wasn't something human looking out at him.... He really did throw up.<br/><br/>And it didn't get better from there! Stitches, oh yes, unhealed wounds on his own scalp held together by big, fat, black ant-leg stitches... oh, he hadn't banged his head before they'd carted him into the hospital... it left one sickening question fresh on the tip of his tongue... what the fuck had they been doing inside his skull?<br/><br/>Brain surgery.<br/><br/>The blood went cold in his veins at the thought.<br/><br/>He'd died on the table for brain surgery...<br/><br/>His stomach turned.<br/><br/>Banishing the thoughts from the cogs of his mind, Clayton took in the street around him. It was a cosy little affair, black asphalt and cute family vehicles nestled in the drives. It was the usual, the kind of thing he used to live in, back in ... the alive days? He felt an eyebrow hop up a level or two... was he dead? Really?<br/><br/>Another brutal shudder racked his poor frame as another cold breeze snuck up the gap in his gown. He really,<span style=""font-style: italic"">really</span>should have grabbed some clothes before he ran... at least then he wouldn't have been standing there pinching the back of the gown together so the cruel, innocent world didn't peek his pale, grey undead behind.... How on earth could he still feel humiliated by this?! He had so much worse to worry about!!<br/><br/>What about his family!?<br/><br/>His friends??<br/><br/>He tried to muster up a nugget of care, but alas, the lack of unrevealing garments still took priority in some twisted portion of his mind...<br/><br/>Life-- shit, no-- death sucked....<br/><br/><br/>((OOC: He's making his was to the graveyard for anyone interested in bumping into him, if not-- see you there guys!!  XD ))"
220,On Halloween IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1255,2010-10-25T18:30:05,jenise24,"""Hmmmmm......"" Big Sis looked over at the full moon. At couldn't be that late already. She looked at a nearby clock. It was 12:10. Yeah, it is that late. She stretched her arms out towards the sky and sighed. Well she loved seeing the town she was just bored with no one to talk to. It was funny the town seemed so empty and sleep but she felt some kind of pressure from people awakening. Well they weren't people they were monsters but still they took human form just like her.<br/><br/>""Oh darn I have not a clue as to where I'm goin'"" She said in her country accent. Something she rarely does when people were around. To be honest, she hated it. But that was beside the point, she needed to figure out where she was going before something bad happend. Which, with her luck, would be very soon. ""Well at least it's not completely dark out here...."" She said to give herself some comfort."
221,On Halloween IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1255,2010-10-27T01:31:53,Ristina,"Crystal awoke from her resting spot. Which was of course in the bottom of a basement, in a casket. Hehehe...no that would be too cliche. She laughed. Making her bed in that was actually put in the basement.The basement itself had no windows, and purely made out of brick, with a cement floor.<br/>However , the rest of the house did have windows. But they really didn't matter that much considering she was only in it at night. Neighbors talked at night. She knew they thought her to be a strange student. And hell if she cared!!! Her eyes scanned the room for the oh so enchanting clock hung to the wall  on the right side of her. It was 11:01 pm. October 30th. Halloween was right around the corner. That just exited her so much. More wonderful humans to drain blood from.<br/>It was obvious kistos was impatient for their rounds outside. Oh and he especially loved Halloween also.The children would run from him as if he was the demon dog of death. Which of course he obviously was.<br/>She chuckled at this. Tonight, and tomorrow would be a very interesting and promising for her. A lot of children to scare, and blood to take. Of course kistos would need some food too.<span style=""font-style: italic"">And that could be a problem..kistos needs to feed off human flesh, and i certainly hate actually killing my victims. But i just LOVE kistos. And he is an amazing dog</span><br/><br/>Crystal climber her wooden stairs that creaked as usual. Making a weird kind screeching noise.She could hear kistos barking at the top of the stairs. ""Hold on hunny....your mistress will be up there in a second."" Of course she could of just used her vampire speed. But she'd rather practice walking like a human. It made the hunt ever more fun.<br/><br/>The minute she entered the living room from the basement kistos was pawing at her foot.""Yeah i know boy...we need get going...I awoke late today."" Her voice sounded melodic as most vampires had an enticing voice.<br/><br/>She walked into the kitchen and grabbed kistos's collar.Because he had an unusual look for a dog, she made sure to get one. Just so that the humans wouldn't harass her that much. Of course the collar's color was a deep purple. Which happened to be kistos favorite color. His deep red eyes, that reminded her so much of blood looked at her in a pleading way. Agonizing her for putting the collar on him. Even though it was his favorite collar he hated to have to wear it. She was sure he felt like one of those pet dogs. Which he was definatley not to her. He was her best friend, and honestly her only companion.<br/>She had found him in a graveyard eating a women , almost completely devouring her except for the bones. Of course to most that would be a horrific site.But to her it was a intriguing site. She wondered what the dog was?And if it was even a dog. Come to find out kistos was a shadow. Which means a dead animal spirit revived. Much like a vampire.<br/><br/>At last she opened her front door. Smelling the earthen scent of fall.  It was her favorite scent, and kistos's too. Kistos let out a long howl. Making a song that he always sings right as they step outside. It is a wonderful and haunting sound. But none the less crystal loved it.It made her feel just jittery with happiness."
222,On Halloween IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1255,2010-10-27T04:18:33,wolfgirl-taylor,"<span style=""color: #000000"">Rosalie and Jenny hunted in the forest and chased rabbits and deer for hours on end since they where both very hungry and well being in that coffin prison for so long everyone would want to streach there legs. By the time they where done teh sun was about to rise in the sky that was colorful and full of pastel colors. Rosalie took her daughter and cleaned her face of the blood as her eyes stayed red but turned lighter since she ate as Rosalie's eyes turned a darker shade of golden brown. Jenny reached for her mother's hands as they walked out of the woods and into the smal town. They walked to an abandoned building and Rosalie sighed, ""Well I guess we where gone longer then I thought..."" She said opening the door and walked inside the house and sighed it was still furnished like she remembers all the rooms where still the same and she walked into Jenny's room with her and opened her closet, ""What do you want to be for Halloween this year little one?"" She asked as Jenny jumped up and down, ""VAMPRIE PRINCESS!!"" She said in a surpising loud voice for a girl her age she pulled out a little pink dress, ""Well you have the vampire part already go put this on."" SHe said as Jenny ran into the bathroom only to come out in a perfect pink princess dress. ""That will go great with this."" Her mom said putting a tiara on her head ""Perfect now go take it off and we will lay it on your bed."" Jenny nodded going back in her bathroom and came out in her everyday clothes and put her dress on the bed and smiled at her mom. ""Happy Halloween mommy..."" Rosalie smiled, ""Happy Halloween sweetie.""</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF4000"">""Lulu I'm going to the store to get more candy for the trick-or-treaters."" SHe said happily as Lulu got up ""I'll come with you."" Lulu followed Holly to the car and as a growl excaped her lips she was getting so many diffrent scents it sent a shiver down her spine as she turned and got into the passenger side of the car as 'The Monster Mash' played clearly though the speakers as the drove down the street as the town started waking up. Lulu was still catching the scents of the 'unwanted.' as they drove and knew this year was going to be hard to control her wolf side of they where among the humans, Holly was her friend and she was going to protect her. Holly pulled into the parking lot and they walked into the market and got two big bags of candy and payed the cashier and left. They got back into the car and drove back to Holly's house. ""Um, I'm going to go to my house and get the rest of my candy and we can combine it."" She said as Holly nodded and walked inside the house and got the bags of candy putting them into a large orange bowl that said 'Trick-or-Treat' and  'Happy Halloween' all around it. Lulu walked to the woods shifted to her snow white wold form and followed the one scent to the cemetary and growled when she got to the gates of it.</span>"
223,On Halloween IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1255,2010-10-27T08:32:36,ChaosKitty,"<span style=""color: #FF40BF"">Cindy sniffed the air smelling something different ""hmm what is this smell?"" she asked her self looking back in the direction of the Cemetery ""smells...wolfish...i love wolves i must go see!"" she said and made her way back to the cemetery. ""OH MY GOSH!!! i was right it is a wolf!!! so cute!!!"" she said rushing toward the wolf and giving her a big hug and not letting go""i haven't seen a wolf in ages!!!, of course ive been trapped under ground...but still!!"" she said happily and then thought for a moment ""what is a wolf doing in front of the cemetery?"" she asked looking at the white wolf.</span>"
224,On Halloween IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1255,2010-10-28T05:13:05,Goblin,"A gargoyle could howl just as well as any silly wolf, and Daniel couldnâ€™t pass up the chance to upstage them. He was just so excited!<span style=""font-style: italic"">Dan-dans wants to plays with wolfs. Plays with wolfs.</span>Having by now drifted over to the edge of the street, no more walking down the middle of it, he sat on his haunches and let loose something that might have been considered a howl by some standards. It was a deep throated, vicious, wavering scream, torn straight from the mouth of hell. And it was the best sound Daniel could make! He adored making that noise!<br/><br/>It cut off with the same abruptness it had begun with. Daniel cocked his head, one ear up, the other down, tail still waving. He smelled something dead!<span style=""font-style: italic"">Foods! Foods foods foodsâ€¦</span>His tongue lolled from a mouth filled with razor rows of teeth and he broke into a quick lope.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Foods for Masters, foods for Masters, foods for Masters.</span>It was like a train of inevitability chugging down a simplistic track, and it made Daniel more than happy.<br/><br/>But waitâ€¦<span style=""font-style: italic"">Foods donâ€™ts walks.</span>Daniel click-clicked up to the curiosity, the walking dead, something that should be food but couldnâ€™t be because it wasnâ€™t lying down and acting wellâ€¦ dead, like food should. His tail didnâ€™t stop waving. And the lengthy, prehensile tongue slithered out to give the not-food a taste, just to make sure. It wound its slippery way around one cold leg, around the thigh, across the dead spine. Then just as suddenly, fell in loose loops, sliding back toward the smiling face of Daniel.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Is its mans or foods? Maybe not-foods will gives Dan-dans pats!</span>His tail whipped through the air again as he clicked in a joyful circle around Clay. His tongue still sizzled along next to him, and he sang quite off-key, ""Pats for Dan-dans~"""
225,On Halloween IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1255,2010-10-28T17:48:30,jenise24,"""Oh my... I heard a howl..."" She said with a light shiver. But that got her curiosity fired up. Maybe something interesting would happen right before halloween. ""Well it's not like I've got anything else to do,"" Brenda said as she skipped along the dark street in search of the place the howl came from (did I mention her boobs are bouncing?) And there she ended up at a cementary. The irony of it all as she happens to be a grim reaper.<span style=""font-style: italic"">And it stinks here too...</span>Brenda pluged her nose and opened the cementary gates. The further she decended, the louder she could hear the voices of people disturbing the peaceful rest of the dead. Really, people had no manners in this century. ""Helloooo,"" she sang. ""Could y'all tone it down a bit? You're disturbing the dead."""
226,On Halloween IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1255,2010-10-28T18:20:40,Jawbone-ashtray,"((He's a little insulting-- don't be offended guys!! Clays just feeling uptight tonight! XD))<br/><br/>Well...<br/>He scuffed the ground with the ball of his foot, picking up pea-in-the-bed-level uncomfortable crumbs of grit between his toes. All gross. Things probably couldn't get any worse. That was unless his reason streak of luck planned on chasing him ""beyond the grave""...<br/><br/>Oh god-- the dead theory went down like a lead balloon in the squeaky clean recesses of his mind.<br/><br/>He sighed and swung his gaze skywards again, the autumn air playing havoc across his colourless skin, still managing to raise goose pimples. Why di--<br/><br/>A sudden noise cut him off.<br/><br/>It was a screech, a shriek like the howl of metal in a terrible car crash, a fusillade of nails down blackboards. For a moment his mind scrabbled in the sheer intensity of the noise, little images of someone in the neighbourhood burning a local cat alive, wringing screams of obscene agony out of the creatures throat, fell into the cloudy puddle state of his mind like so many stagnant bubbles surfacing with a hollow, bitter 'pop'.<br/><br/>It had only lasted seconds but that was all a sound like that needed!<br/><br/>His glazed eyes popped saucepan wide.<br/><br/>There was nothing! The street was normal! Road, lawns, houses, street lamps and pumpkins. His heart stopped dead in his chest as a figure caught his-- false alarm!!! It was life size witch figurine!<br/><br/>No need for it really! But ... hell, it was too late for the ikkah trick or treaters and too early for the heavy, binge-drinking, twelve year old yobs already!<br/><br/>He glanced around skittishly, bony, ill-looking arms curled around himself.<br/><br/>Were he the greedy kind Clay'd have been tempted to record the noise and sell it on for devil worship or slasher movie soundtracks. Marilyn Manson was always a viable market for such things, but as far as he was concerned it was the product of some idiots stupid party. With a shudder he kicked himself into gear and slunk onwards.<br/><br/>When a new noise kicked into gear...<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Click click click prrrrt click prrrt prrrt click. </span><br/><br/>Clay glanced over his shoulder.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Click click prrt prrrt click prrrt click click.</span><br/><br/>""Kids,"" he mumbled under his breath, more for his own comfort than anything else. It wasn't worth it. His voicebox was suffering first-noise-of-the-day syndrome and by the sounds of it it was dying of it...<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Click prrrtt click click prrrtt click click click prrrt</span><br/><br/>""Oh come on!"" He spun on his heel and-- he froze. It... well he knew what the noise was alright. Paws, claws and pavement! How did he know? Try the whacking great drooling beast of a dog trotting oh-so-casually in on him, headlong down the middle of the road. It looked like a junkyard mutt had bred with a pick-up truck and this was something the offspring has coughed up...<br/><br/>Clayton did the only thing that came natural to him; he FROZE praying this flea-bitten, drooling monstrosity would pass him by...<br/><br/>""Don't. You. Dare,"" he growled under his throat as it squared up with him, cubular nose scouring him from a 'safe' distance. For now.<br/><br/>It grunted a noise at him that to the overly creeped out here could probably resemble speech. Lucky him, germ haunted Clayton still had his wits about him enough to know better!<br/><br/>""Oohoo ... just you keep walking Fido..."" the near-zombie growled under his breath as the monster mutt did a full circle inspection of him, little dark eyes twinkling playfully. His stomach tied itself into knots that put sailors to shame. There was a small glisten of spittle hanging semi-decoratively from its jaw...<br/><br/>Suddenly it moved, something frighteningly gruesome uncurled from it's hideous maw and slapped across the skin of his leg. It... licked him....<br/><br/>A screech of horror erupted from the back of his throat, ""NOOO!! UGH! UGGGHH!! You filthy whore of a dog!! GET OUT OF IT!!"" he hopped back, piano-wire tension of his muscles snapping out with an almighty crack of fear fuelled adrenaline, ""UGH! his stomach lurched, ""B-b-bad dog!! NO!! NAUGHTY!!"" he doubled over retching loudly.<br/><br/>OHGOD.<br/><br/>Saliva!<br/><br/>Anything but--"
227,On Halloween IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1255,2010-11-03T23:01:56,Ristina,"Crystal smiled as the feel of the cold fall wind swept through her hair. She had this odd and peculiar feeling that something fun would happen tonight. Kistos was bounding his way down their sidewalk. Which his favorite path was to normally take a left heading towards the graveyard. That was obviously his favorite spot. The chain stopped him from bounding the cornor.<br/>She frowned. The fact that she had to act human kept her from keeping up with Kistos.He sat down like an obediant doggy. His tongue hanging out and his ears flattened like a cute puppy. Though, his teeth were showing. Which would be a very horrific site as a child. ""Kistos relax boy....Your not gonna miss anything i promise..."" Her voice rang with a little seductive twist. She loved to make kistos crazy. Though, she loved the dog ...Just not like a lover.<br/>Her feet finally made it to kistos. The fallen leaves barely even looked as if someone had walked on the path. That was the best part of being vampire. The fact that you barely disrupted anything.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Damnitt....why is kistos so happy? </span>She thought. Kistos may love to be outside. But rarely is ever aroused....or rather ...exited.<br/>Crystal dragged her feet a little. Just to see how impatient kistos was. ""Kistos  are you hungry?"" Her voice was a whisper of concern.<br/>The red eye wolf shook his head. Which meant he was hungry. But that wasn't the reason for his happiness. She sighed.<span style=""font-style: italic"">It's probably not even my concern...</span>She shrugged it off. Deliberately pushing away the bloody human scent that called her like a sirens song. It was nearly irrestibal.<br/>Kistos led her to the west entrance to the graveyard. She may not have keen..keen sense of smell like him. But she was damned good at reconizeing other scents. Which include the new array of vampires. She had really wanted to avoid the newbies...but of course that never happened...."
228,On Halloween IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1255,2010-11-04T02:21:36,wolfgirl-taylor,"<span style=""color: #000000"">Rosalie let out a sigh smiling at the old house as Jenny layed her princess costume out on the bed and her mother took her hand and looked down at her, ""Let's go to the local backery and get you some cinnomon bread you loved so much!"" She said was Emma cheered happily and walked out of the house and locked the door as Rose froze hearing a howl and her eyes flew to the forest as she hissed and looked down Jenny did the same. She shook her head making her golden blonde hair fly over her shoulder as she looked down smiling, ""Ready sweet pea?"" She asked as they walked along the sidwalks as the 'humans' started to wake up and start there day. She opened the door and smiled at the cashier, ""Hello can I please have one slice of cinnomon bread?"" She asked as the boy started at Rosalie before shoking is head, ""Uh, yeah sure...three dollars...."" He said taking the thee green dollar bills and giving her the slice of bread as Jenny took it taking a bite, ""Tank you!"" She said in her four year old voice as she smiled at the guy and took her mom's hand takign another bite as they walked out of the backery and made there way to ger ready for the Halloween before there time on earth was up.....</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF8000"">Lulu sniffed the air and was caught off guard when the a girl attacked herself to Lulu and she growled snapping and clawed toward the girl getting her scent knowing she was no a human then shifted moving back glaring at the girl standing up, ""What the hell.....you......you.....you freak! She growled that the girl that had hugged her, ""Do not touch me again! Don't you know not to run up to a wolf and attach yourself to them....crazy!"" She growled clearly pissed this none human girl had just hugged her. Lulu heard another girl tell them to hush and she growled shifting back to her white wolf form planted her four paws firmly on the gournd and howled a earth shattering howl before shifting back and glared at the girl who told her to keep it down, ""That better?"" She asked crossing her arms before she started walking past the cemetary gates to get the candy and head back to Holly's house before any of these none human creatures got the scent of Holly and went to go attack her. ""Hope Holly is still ok...."" SHe mummbled her brown eyes full of fir as she walked gracefully past teh creepy old gates.</span>"
229,On Halloween IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1255,2010-11-05T05:14:41,ChaosKitty,"<span style=""color: #FF00BF"">Cindy watched as the white wolf that was so adorible changed into a human. ""OH MY GOSH!!!! THATS SOOOOOOO COOOOOOL!!!!"" she said staring wide eyed at the girl ""hwo did you do that?!?!?"" she asked in a hyper excited voice as she floated around Lulu and diddnt even flinch when she shifted and let out the loud howl. when Lulu started to walk away she followed ""hey wait up im not a freak...well ok maybe i am but thats beside the point im not a bad guy im sorry for atacking you like that but i just love wolves so much they are so cute and awesome!!!!"" she said going on and on really hyper as she followed Lulu threw the cemitary. ""oh where are my manners my name is Cindy"" she said finally when she was done prattling on about how much she loved wolves. Cindy could be annoying at times but she had a good heart and liked people ""oh and im sorry for starteling you again but i diddnt expect you to change into a human thats so awesome!"" she said. Cindy also never noticed when she started to prattle.</span>"
230,On Halloween IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1255,2010-11-05T22:43:30,Goblin,"Daniel just couldn't understand what he might have done. The not-dead was yelling at him... He pushed himself as close to the ground as he could, shivering. ""Dan-dans did bads. Sorrys not-deads. Dan-dans looks for foods. Not-deads not foods..."" Just another series of incomprehensible dog-speak, which Daniel thought to be perfectly understandable. He knew what he was saying anyway.<br/><br/>He tried again, with his most pitiful look in place and half rolled onto his back. His tongue emerged again and slid over a bare foot in apology. He hadn't meant to make the not-food upset! He'd only wanted to see if it was okay for his Master or not. Obviously it was not, and he just wanted to be friends with it now. But he was confused. The not-food was very angry, but also made sounds like he was going to get a treat. So his tail thumped halfheartedly against the ground even while he whined hurtfully.<br/><br/>There was also another dead smell, like the smell that came from the places he always found food. Daniel didn't know exactly the purpose of a graveyard of course, and very much enjoyed the act of digging things up. To him it may as well have been a playground filled with steak. He would have gone away if he hadn't been yelled at. Since he had though, the gargoyle was keen to make things all better. He didn't like it when people were angry with him."
231,On Halloween IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1255,2010-11-08T18:28:46,jenise24,"""Well you sure are rude to the poor thing honey,"" she said to the man with snot streaming out of his nose. ""If I had the patients, I would make you apologize to the little sweetie. He only wanted to play.... I think..."" Big Sis sighed and reached her hand out to pet the... whatever he was, thing. No. She knew what he was, he's a gargoyle.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Wow it's been centuries since I've seen one of these things.</span>She thought as she scratched the creature behind the ears and smiled. ""Well I'll be damned, you can talk? Most gargoyles I come across don't know the first word in the human language. What's your name sugar?"""
232,On Halloween IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1255,2010-11-10T04:21:24,Mikki,"Lilith walked along the side walk. Children passed her by with faces of joy. Unlike them her was filled with dread .<br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""how is this such a great holiday its a change for kids to get razor blades in candy ""</span><br/><br/>Arriving to the graveyard she noticed a woman petting what happened to be a gargoyle.<br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""wait that's impossible but then again nothing is""</span><br/><br/>Lilith Noticed that the woman had an strange vibe she couldn't figure it out but the feeling was like it was all familiar to her. this strange, but usual vibe was familiar to her but she could figure it out why. Still this was comforting as strange as it was to her. The Grave yard wad her sanctuary and her inspiration to write her novels.<br/><br/>""nice dog?"" she asked the woman who clearly knew what this thing was."
233,On Halloween IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1255,2010-11-10T17:59:24,Jawbone-ashtray,"""Dog!?"" Clay squeaked, voice simpering out like water being wrung from a rag, ""Wait--""<br/><br/>This... the baby zombie struggled with the details.<br/><br/>Normally he was a quick minded creature, kind of came part and parcel of being hypochondriac along with dangerous levels of germ related paranoia and a good strong dose of jumpiness a day; it was all in the small print. Given any NORMAL day Clay could have recited you every note to Beethoven fifth at the snap of his fingers, could have worked out vast, complex equations like child's-play and wouldn't have been caught out by any type of trick question.<br/><br/>Today-- in fact right that second ever basic brain function had slowed to a dead crawl.<br/><br/>This could have meant a number of things; First being that his fuse had blown due to over-zealous stress levels, second hinted that maybe he was turning into a full blown, 1960's brain-munching, groan-producing good, old fashioned zombie and finally and possibly most terrifyingly it meant that there was a pretty girl/gorgeous woman about-- they had terrible tendencies to cripple his social skills....<br/><br/>Clayton, still a pure bred teenager through and through found his gaze caught between the nightmarish amounts of slobber still encased in the so called 'dog', the strange, but... disturbingly beautiful face of the newcomer and the cavernous cleavage of the other one...<br/><br/>She'd told him off.<br/><br/>""It's not a dog! It speaks!!"" Clay squeaked leaping back a good foot, eyes saucepan wide. He ran a bony hand through the remaining tufts of dark hair for panic, ""Who the hell are you all!? No-- WHAT the hell are you?!"""
234,On Halloween IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1255,2010-11-10T20:33:44,Mikki,"""Me what am I? I'm Me also what do you mean by that 'what am I' Can't you tell?""<br/>she stated boredly not much caring if she hurt this guys feelings at all. It was normal for her to hurt someone feelings by accident not that she minded she liked to see other people's pain.<br/><br/>""I dont have to tell you who am I, It's not any of your damn business know is it."" she noticed that this teen was dead. though she said nothing after all it's halloween.<br/><br/>""Look If I offened you I really don't care."" she told him. She gave him a stare. A stare that had no emotion to it like a porcelain doll. Pretty but no life in them."
235,On Halloween IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1255,2010-11-10T23:05:06,Goblin,"Daniel could have practically melted with pleasure. He loved being pet so much! It even made his mind completely loose the fact that there had been someone upset with him. And then the girl-mans were talking to the not-deads, but half of it he couldn't really follow.<br/><br/>""Masters says Dan-dans is Dan-dans. Masters says Dan-dans talks so Dan-dans talks."" As it were, since Daniel couldn't just melt into a puddle of happiness, he quivered and his tail whipped the air so fast from his on-his-back position that it actually sounded dangerous. ""Dan-dans finds foods! Dan-dans goods boys, Dan-dans gets pats."""
236,"Zodiac Wars: The Ancients Rising, Warriors Revival",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1257,2010-10-25T05:31:15,Braioch,"The sun was warm, but the breeze was cool and light, a few spattering of clouds here and there. All in all it was a perfect day, not too warm though none too cold as well, light clothes were all he really needed. The cigarette bounced from between his lips, smoke clouding and then whisking gently away into the air as he walked. He was glad he had made the decision to walk today to pick Lance up instead of driving. His last class had let out earlier than usual, giving him the chance to take this walk and he was more than happy about that fact. He was almost comically surprised that there weren't more people outside enjoying this kind of weather, most seemed to busy hiding in their houses or inside in general.<br/><br/>He made his way along the sidewalk, approaching the fence that ran along the yard for the stone built school and waited, knowing it was about time. Life was good for him, it had had it's low points over the course of 26 years, but the good far outweighed the bad. The few heartbreaks, the loss of his father had been balanced by the peace he'd found in his old martial artist master, the loss of Alice had been by far outweighed by having Lance. His son was his life, as much as the rest of his family and he wouldn't go back to change anything. Now he had the means to provide for Lance without much struggle, that and his hours weren't bad at all, he could spend the time with him as much as spend for him.<br/><br/>The only negative side that he could find was the odd feeling he had had since childhood. Though it was generally filled with love, laughter and happiness, there was always something at the back of his mind. It was something that was called his imagination when he was a child, yet as he grew the feeling only went further back in his mind, waiting till the right moment to worm forward. The feeling that something was coming, something dark and wrong, something that could and just might change everything. He always felt a strong emotion tied to it, a drive to get up and do something, anything whenever these emotions came. He imagined it was his mind's way of trying to get the thoughts from his head, get yourself busy and it all goes away.<br/><br/>Still, it was getting worse lately.<br/>Much worse, more potent even and at times he felt like there was something that was waiting around dark corners waiting to leap out and...<br/><br/>His head jerked up as the shrill bell of the school ripped through the air and startled him. The next sound was that of the doors opening and the shrill sound of excited children, happy to have been released. He waited as they streamed by, being corralled to the best of ability by teachers to the buses. One particular head split off, one of the teachers noticing as Lance streamed away, ready to catch him until she spotted Blake. Blake smiled and raised his hand in greeting to the woman who warmed at the sight of Blake and waved with a smile. She often wondered how such a nice and handsome man like Blake was alone, she knew there was some history with Lance's mother, but she knew it was none of her business. God as her witness though, she didn't care what people said about father's, that man loved that child and did his best by him. Her own father had been an abomination and it warmed her heart to see such a bond between the two.<br/><br/>A bond was certainly a way to put it, Lance was all of Blake's world as much as Blake was all of Lance's world. Lance yelled happily as his father laughed and swept him up into his arms in a large hug, ""hey bud, how was your Friday?""<br/><br/>""Oh it was great Dad! We drew and painted in Art today, see?"" He waved a drawn picture of what looked like the park that Blake and he frequented often. Blake smiled and looked at the picture with one hand, the other supporting his son against him, ""well would you look at that? You're becoming a regular Picasso!""<br/><br/>Lance laughed, ""you're silly Dad!""<br/><br/>Blake grinned, ""just think, you get to be just like that too, since I am your dad.""<br/><br/>Lance looked thoughtful, then shrugged as if there were worse things, ""where's the car?""<br/><br/>Blake smiled, ""I walked today, it's a nice day so I figured we could both walk back, maybe stop by the park and run around like idiots for a bit and get a bite to eat or maybe some ice cream.""<br/><br/>Lance nodded with a smile, ""can James come over after that?""<br/><br/>Blake raised a brow, James was the neighbor boy who was in Blake's class, and the two were usually inseparable, ""I thought you two were fighting?""<br/><br/>This was true, the two had actually gotten into it physically which had caused alarm in Blake and he had talked to the boy. He didn't know if Lance had got it, not because he was stupid, he was actually quite bright, bright enough to surprise Blake at times and from the looks of the drawing/painting, the boy was becoming a bit gifted in the creative department. It was just that Lance was quite independent for the most part, and was pretty strong willed. In the end there were no more fights but they weren't talking either, which Blake thought was for the best for a little while.<br/><br/>Lance nodded as they walked, Blake taking the backpack from him to hold, even though it was incredibly light, near empty really, ""oh we made up, we said we were both sorry and played at recess.""<br/><br/>Blake nodded, ""very adult of you.""<br/><br/>Lance positively beamed at the compliment, always loving to hear that he was like an adult, ""thanks. Hey, you're going too slow Dad! Come on!""<br/><br/>Next he knew, Blake had Lance's smaller, 6 year old hand gripped to his and dragging him to the park as quick as two legs could carry them. Blake laughed, shaking the last remnants of the shadows from earlier from his mind. He was being silly, everything was fine, how could he think otherwise?"
237,"Zodiac Wars: The Ancients Rising, Warriors Revival",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1257,2010-10-25T19:12:58,Kernels,"Raindrops hurled themselves at the double-layered glass that filled the windows of the two-bedroom house that sat dark and quiet in the deep night. The splattered droplets slid down the glass, aided by gravity, pooling on the sill below a hand protruding from the window, palm raised to the coal black sky.<br/><br/>There Hector sat, perched on the window seat, the hard button sewn into the cushion digging into his hip, the uncomfortable feeling coupled with the soothing, repetitive drumming on his skin as the rain hit it. He leaned forward, sleeve dipped in puddle on the sill, and stared up at the heavens. He ignored the rain that peppered his face, focused on the lone star that could be seen through a gap in the clouds.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Hrm. Good thing I patched the hole in the roof.</span>Hector mused as he withdrew into the house. He shook off his sleeve and left the bedroom, the door shut behind him. He tramped down the stairway, hands deep in the pockets of his white jeans as he strode into the small kitchen that connected via archway into the sitting room. His black moccasin shoes clacked on the tiled floor as he opened the fridge and took out a carton of apple juice. He flopped into a chair facing a oaken table for four.<br/><br/>The empty places reminded him of his childhood, and, not for the first time, made him recall his travels around the planet's continents. He unscrewed the cap of the carton and swigged from it, swishing the juice around in a bored way as he swallowed. He cast a disgusted glance at the patch of mould in the corner above the cooker, and the tea stains all over the table. It still galled him to be here, surrounded by old memories.<br/><br/>He could almost see his mother pottering about the kitchen, and allowed himself a half-hearted smile. Gently, Hector kicked his chair back and stood, and perched himself on the sitting room sofa instead. A spring pushed back against his weight, making Hector frown again. The old place was definately falling apart, even as he waged his one-man war on it. He groaned and pushed a stray lock of his blonde-brown hair off of his forehead.<br/><br/>He had sat back and tried to relax when the oppressive feeling returned. Sitting up slowly, Hector sipped from the carton and looked around the room. He felt watched, like something was pressing down on his shoulders and neck. Then it came, that odd feeling in his head. It was like an empty space, a void in his soft thinky-muscle. It was the same feeling as he had felt just before he was attacked in Harajuku a few years ago.<br/><br/>Hector shuddered, flicked on the TV with the old remote, and tried to settle down. Jeremy Kyle's dulcet tones blared out as he ranted at yet another dysfunctional couple, drowning our their every protest. Hector tried to lose himself in the show, but for the rest of the night, the sense of eyes on him remained."
238,"Zodiac Wars: The Ancients Rising, Warriors Revival",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1257,2010-10-28T01:29:37,Ristina,"Amelia walked into her apartment. Ripping off her blue rain coat and hanging it the coat rack on the wall. She sighed. Today she had played one of her greatest songs  on guitar with her band. Yet she somehow still felt depressed, and it was probably due to kara complaining about how her boyfriend hits her. Of course Amelia had told her several times to just forget the guy. But kara their singer always refused.<br/>She wandered from the hallway that had very little in it besides a coat rack, and a mirror hanging off the right side wall. And entered her living room. Which also had very little, but enough to say that she was living comfortably. A couch that panned along the back of he living room; blue with white flowers on it, and it had a soft velvet feel to it. While a big screen TV was directly across from the couch hanging off of the front wall.She had entered through the left side which was an open doorway. The living room walls were a soft purple color. And she had a nice glass coffee table in front of the couch. With two cup glass cup holders. But she had nothing else in their.<br/>Her feet dragged her to the couch, and without realizing it her hands went for the remote.Turning on the TV , which happened to have the news on it. Her guitar she had left wit kara, because her little brother wanted to learn.<br/><br/>Amelia started to have a sudden feeling of pain. As if someone had punched her in the ribs, and kicked her a thousand times. In reaction, she brought her hands to curl around her stomach. As usual the pain was so tremendous that she couldn't even move.<br/>She compared this to the very first time she had felt the pain as bad as this.<br/><br/>About a year ago, when she was at a gig in the city. She was playing guitar for kara during practice. And kara had kept telling her over and over.""I hope that hot guy comes back here and asks me out."" Her perfect blond hair falling in front of her eyes. And the only thought i had was poor Kyto. His girlfriend hardly cared for him. She kept droning on and on.<br/><br/>""You know kara maybe ....you should stick with one boyfriend..."" I tried to talk sense to her after i had sound checked my guitar.<br/><br/>'you know Amelia why do you always say that? What do you think im a whore? Is that it?"" Kara glared at me as if she could care less about me. And knowing now that was probably the truth. At last the band was prepared to play. And as i stepped up the stage with my guitar in my hands , i felt a sudden urge of pain, and danger. As if someone had kicked me, and yet  at the same time had whispered  warnings. I shook my head, thinking that the problem was just in my head.<br/>Then later that night as i was leaving, a drunk guy followed me out of the club. He tried to rape me....<br/><br/><br/>""RIIIINNNNGGGG!!!!RIINNNG!!!"" Amelia was awoken by the phone ringing. And she was once again dreaming of that damn night. It wasn't as if she hadn't always felt the pain. It was there but in a dreading sense. Like she could feel if something bad was gonna happen. But again she often thought that to be her imagination also.<br/>""Hello? Who's there?"" She asked.<br/>""Hunny thank you for answering finally.""  Her mother sighed our of relief of finally getting a hold of her daughter.<br/>""Yes mom i know...i haven't called you...or even bothered you for six months."" Amelia breathed ..making herself calm and patient. Which was really hard to do with her mother.<br/>""I need you to do a favor....."" She sounded overly grateful. Which cause Amelia to think that her mother was trying to use her again.<br/>""Mother I need some sleep."" And at that Amelia hung up the phone. She was done doing favors for her mother, and having to be told that she didn't do anything for her.Yet, she still felt sort of bad. It wasn't really fair for her to feel guilty but she always did. And she almost wanted to recall her mother back. Then Amelia shook her head. Their was no way she would give in to her feeling guilty. Not after she still had this weird feeling of pain,and despair. Although, the pain was now just kinda dull.<br/><br/>She winced, as the neighbors quite literally on the other side of the wall decided to argue again.Even though she was slightly exhausted fact was sleep would be hard to get with those two assholes arguing. She hated her neighbors all they did was fight. And again Amelia had a bad feeling. It always seemed to happen right before something actually does. That horrified her the most.<br/>She walked back to the couch and sat on it. Holding her hands to her head to try in vein to drown out the sound, as she had done so many times before between her mother, and father arguing. It was the same thing to her. But she was slightly happy her father was kicked to the curb, and her mother remarried. But Amelia honestly didn't care. She wasn't invited to the wedding 6 months ago.<br/><br/>So she sat there ...plugging her ears from the deafening sound of the neighbors arguing. She wished to play her guitar, but it wasn't with her today..."
239,"Zodiac Wars: The Ancients Rising, Warriors Revival",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1257,2010-11-17T05:59:36,Eferhilda,"The whistle pierced the afternoon air and all the players broke from the skirmish to groan as they knew what was coming, their coach. Morgan stormed across the field heading right to the quarterback, who unsuccessfully tried to hide behind his offensive line but despite their size they quickly got out of the way of their rampaging coach. Morgan stopped within a few feet of the quarterback gazing at him with her one eye and making the young man squirm like a T-Rex was about to eat him; oddly that was very close to the truth. Clipboard clutched in one hand, the whistle still held between her lips a she looked him over before without much hesitation or indication throwing the clipboard at him with quite a bit of force making him cringe and duck back from her just as she stepped up into his face. The whistle being spat out so that it his the face guard on his helmet.<br/><br/>""What side do you play on?"" she asked in a eerily even tone.<br/><br/>""O...Ou....Ours...."" he stammered.<br/><br/>""Really? You play for our team?"" she asked in true disbelief.<br/><br/>""Yes Ma'am"" the quarterback replied.<br/><br/>""Well the way you were handling that ball it would seem that you were on the team!"" she shouted into his face as she grabbed his face guard and yanked it down to the ground. ""Drop! Start pushing the ground till I say stop!"" standing over the quarterback and watching him as he began to do push ups.<br/><br/>One of the defensive lines began to snicker, ""You think thats funny! How about everyone drop and kiss the grass!"" she shouted before picking up the whistle as it hung about her neck and blew it loud. With a collective groan they all dropped to the ground and began to count out in unison their push ups. ""One of you drops then we start again!"" Another groan came from the team as they continued to do push ups.<br/><br/>Standing there watching them Morgan had this odd sensation like she was being watched or more to the point that something was just not right in the air. She had the same feeling back in Iraq, just before she lost her eye and was captured. The tightness that began to settle in on her chest was making it hard to breath, memories from the time of her imprisonment making the world feel like it was closing in on her. She had to shake it, had to be strong, not let them see her cry...<br/><br/>""Coach! Coach!""<br/><br/>Morgan jumped and dropped her clipboard as she looked over at the assistant coach, ""Huh? What is it?"" she asked looking visibly shaken for a moment before her composer was regained as she retrieved her clipboard.<br/><br/>""The team Ma'am"" her assistant drawing her attention to the struggling young men who appeared to be on the verge of passing out. Grabbing up her whistle she blew it, ""Alright! That's enough! Hit the showers! Practice is over for the day!""<br/><br/>In unison they all fell to the ground groaning as their bodies screamed at them. The assistant coach was looking at her funny, like he thought she was crazy or ill ""What is it Tom?"" she asked in an annoyed tone as she pretended to make notes on her clipboard.<br/><br/>""You ok Morgan? I mean for a bit there you got very pale and I thought you were going to just pass out..."" his tone full of concern as he made an attempt to rest his hand on her shoulder. But she was quick to side step away, not wanting his touch nor his pity.<br/><br/>""Yeah I am fine. Nothing for you to worry about. Ok?"" her tone probably a bit more harsh then she meant it but she was just feeling very unnerved at the moment.<br/><br/>Tom only sighed and nodded, ""Alright well then see you tomorrow"" his tone more professional as he trotted off to check on the team in the locker room leaving Morgan alone to muddle over just what was going on with her. Finally just wanting a hot shower and some silence she made her way to the girls locker room to do just that. Of course she could have gone home and showered but there was a certain amount of comfort that she got, which of course she would never admit to, with being there. Even though she was alone she knew that her team was really just a shout away and would come running if she needed them.<br/><br/>With a heavy heart and a troubled mind Morgan stood under the hot water and allowed for it to try and wash away the pain she was feeling. The unseen scars and the mental pain she was in that no matter how hard she trained or how strong she was, they never got better and they never went away. Maybe her dad was right....maybe she needed to talk to someone, to try and get someone in her life whom she could trust and rely on? Maybe...."
240,A Change In Society,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=12654,2012-10-19T07:46:21,bizarre1,"Who needs a dog when you can have your very own werewolf? Heck, if you don't like the canine sort, how about a vampire? No human has to feel unprotected ever again with your little pet around. That is, unless you don't have the money to afford one. How about those thugs who get their money off the helplessly addicted? Even they have a use for these two-of-a-kind species.<br/><br/>Alright, so here's the idea. You're either a vampire, werewolf, or human. The vampires and werewolves are owned by a human to either keep a certain person safe or to carry out one's dirty work. Either way, they serve as a sort of slave that gets treated like a pet for the most part. The owner must, of course, take care of their vampire or werewolf. As for being a human, there's a reason you purchased one of these beings...<br/><br/><br/><span style=""color: blue"">Dani sat herself on the hard concrete ground against a brick planter. This was to be where she waited for Liz. Liz had to go to school, and Dani had to protect her. However, vampires and werewolves not being allowed in the school forced Dani to have to wait outside the gates for her. Dani wouldn't let anything happen to her. Not only was it her job, but she actually liked Liz. Liz's parents were kind to Dani and treated her as if she were another one of their daughters, so Dani really didn't mind life with Liz and her parents. As long as Liz was safe, things were good.</span>"
241,A Change In Society,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=12654,2012-10-21T04:31:45,Crimson,"Eva was sat at her desk, her chin propped in the palm of her hand as she starred blankly ahead of herself, rather dazed, she hadn't even caught the sound of the school bell ringing. Though when a nudge was pushed at her right shoulder, there came a startled blink of life from her eyes as she looked up to see who was there. She was silent before she smiled of to the young male that stood to the side of her desk.<br/><br/>""Sorry.... I was thinking about the project...""<br/><br/>There was a slight frown to her lips as she pursed them together, holding for a moment as she raised from her chair and walked around the front of her desk. There came a slight chuckle from the male as he shrugged his shoulders to her, this made her brow quirk as she came along side to in the hallway.<br/><br/>""You better hope you are not making fun of me Zander....""<br/><br/>He leaned into her side and whispered in her ear as they made their way to her locker, after stashing her books inside she shook her head at him, giving her answer before she walked down the hallways alone now. It was a time to make a clean cut path to the closest exit she could find, without any further delays. Though as soon as she walked outside and down the stairs she was pulled aside by a small threesome of girl who cackled and giggled as they seemed to urge her own about something. One of the three girls made them all come to a stop as she cut off Eva's path.<br/><br/>""Well... what did he say?""<br/><br/>The momentary pause she gave seemed to hold them all in suspense as she looked pass them to see where Alec might be. He was always on time to pick her up after school... so were was he when she needed a little saving... like now? There was a silent thought that she wished he would just come push the girls aside so she could make a bee-line straight home.<br/><br/>""Well... he asked me out... and well... I kinda turned him down?""<br/><br/>There came a sharp intake of breathes from the surrounding girls, and without a doubt in her mind, Eva knew she was about to be in trouble. She was silent for what seemed to be forever, her thoughts came louder, just wishing Alec would come break up this crowd of nagging girls."
242,A Change In Society,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=12654,2012-10-22T00:09:20,Janelle,"Alec pushed his wetted nose against the window in front of him, fogging up the glass as he breathed outward. His ears perked forward, the sound of the final bell ringing in his ears. He darted his eyes, barely registering the other humans as they bustled along the hallway and the loud slamming of lockers as the humans excitedly left the school for the day. He felt a slight breeze roll by, brushing against his fur gently; the bushes he hid in between tickled his side, though he ignored it, paying close attention as his owner emerged, walking alongside a male in the hallway inside the school. He walked along the outside of the school, the brick grazing his fur as he pushed against it, avoiding the rough feel of the plants. He stopped, focusing once more and watching as Eva continued walking, nearing her locker, her hair bouncing as she walked. He watched as she shook her head and he slightly raised his wolf eyebrow<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">What was that...</span>He thought before he was quickly pulled from his thoughts, a sharp pain growing at his tail. He turned around with a growl emanating in his throat and emerged from the under bush, his stance low and against the dirt, ready to pounce. ""You KNOW you should not be on school grounds!"" he heard a woman yell before he saw her. He opened his eyes wide with alarm and sat up straight, knowing better than to seem predatory. ""What do you think you're doing here? You should understand the rules by now...."" He sighed inside, ignoring the woman's nagging as she continued on, her finger pointed near his face, her voice shrilling in his ear, matching her obnoxious outfit and bright colour moon shaped glasses. He sat there quietly, though antsy as he began to register Eva nearby; her feelings highly alerting him with her displeasure. He continued to sit anxiously as the woman talked on, adamant on getting her point across. He was pleased as she finally dismissed him, with a angry, ""Go away""<br/><br/>He turned away and eagerly began to run, Eva's emotions now seeming like screams in his head. He slowed down as he saw her standing within a group at the lawn, her back toward him. The three girls faced him, noticing him as he approached; one in particular rolled her eyes immediately and began walking away, with the other two following suit. He could hear their displeased whispers as they walked off, ""Stupid dog.""  ""Had to just ruin it."" Alec approached Eva and sat in front of her, happy to be away from the older lady. He moved his head back and to the side quickly as if to say, ""Ready?"""
243,A Change In Society,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=12654,2012-10-25T21:45:32,bizarre1,"Dani jumped to her feet when she heard the school bell ring.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Liz!</span>She scanned the crowd for Liz's face. As she searched, she noticed a wolf come out from the bushes. She watched as a staff member at the school stepped on his tail and scolded him for being on school grounds. As soon as he ran off to his owner, she went back to focusing on finding Liz. A few students looked at her in disgust as they walked past her. She ignored them and waited with growing anxiety.<br/><br/>""I'm right here."" a quiet voice said behind her.<br/><br/>Dani turned around and nodded. A small smile formed on the girl's lips. Dani started heading off in the direction of home. Neither her or Liz talked to other people much. Dani didn't know any others like her, and Liz just wasn't very social. That was part of the reason her dad bought Dani. He figured that if he had someone Liz's age around all the time that would be loyal to her, then she would have someone to socialize with and maybe open up a bit to others. It worked a little bit. Dani had encouraged Liz to at least try to make some friends at school and Liz did manage to make a couple. That was good enough for her father, so it was good enough for Dani."
244,A Change In Society,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=12654,2012-10-27T05:10:21,Crimson,"Eva felt a little displaced within her small crowd of friends, it seemed the longer she stood there with them the more she felt as though she didn't belong there. Her teeth clamped down on the inside of her jaw, though she did catch the eye roll from one of them. This made her tilt her head before she watched them all walk away from her. [i]What was their problem?{/i] Eva turned around just about ready to start looking for Alec  before she stopped right in front of him. She smiled slightly as she looked at him.<br/><br/>""There you are... was wondering if you got lost on your way here.""<br/><br/>She grinned now as she teased him gently, he surly didn't get lost and was more then likely busy with other things, like.... wolf things? Her head tilted slightly as she looked at him, she would be sure to ask him that later. There was a nod of her head as he asked in silence if she was ready to go. She moved around him, walking pass him as she made her way towards the side walk that would lead her away from the school.  Her hands moved inside her pockets as she spoke over her shoulder to Alec, she knew he was there, he wasn't going to stay behind.<br/><br/>""I don't see what is so important about having a boy friend, especially one that has a ego that is bigger then his....""<br/><br/>She paused as she kept walking, she would admit that she had a attraction for the guy but.... was that as far as it went? She wasn't too sure if that was all there was but, was she willing to try and see were it went? Eva was silent in contemplation as she walked back towards home, not making much of another attempt to speak as she got closer to her and Alec's little run down apartment."
245,A Change In Society,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=12654,2012-10-29T05:50:26,Janelle,"Alec continued to sit along the grass; his body frozen like a gargoyle as he was silent, watching as Eva walked away, holding his body tall and his head high as he focused on her; the soft sway of her hips enticing him. He watched as she moved her hands into her pockets, slightly revealing more of her lithe body. He looked away as she rounded the corner, moving farther away from the school grounds. He stood up, looking around at the kids as they bustled around the school yard, catching up with their protective werewolves. As he glanced around, he noticed the sight of a vampire, and he became thoroughly surprised by her presence; vampires oddly scarce in this area.<br/><br/>Alec settled into a slow walk behind Eva, keeping space between them, though happily listening to her talk and feeling the growing confusion that seemed to play off her emotions. He brushed it off, deciding to let her think, as the silence of her voice showed she wanted to be lost in her own thoughts. He guided his large paws in slow, large strides along the sidewalk, making sure to watch Eva more carefully as they town became more dismal, run down. He could hear the gentle taping of his claws hitting the concrete as he steadily walked, keeping his head slightly down, his ears forward, listening to the sounds around him. He noticed the figure of a body at his side, though quickly realized it as himself; his charcoal coat and piercing eyes staring back at him through the glass window.<br/><br/>His head perked up as he noticed a man, slowly approaching Eva, walking across the street, as suspicious look upon his face.<span style=""font-style: italic"">He must be dumb.</span>He thought, beginning to roll his eyes, though quickly stopped as he noticed the silver in his hand; a knife now brought out. He thrusted forward, pushing his back legs hard in an effort to clear the distance between himself and Eva. He accomplished the distance in a few strides and pushed against her, alerting her with his emotions. He turned away from her before seeing her reaction, and instead set his sights on the dimwitted man. The man held his knife forward, ready to thrust it at Alec. Alec pushed away his confusion before pouncing forward, landing his weight against the man's chest. Alec heard the loud breath come out of the man with a ""omph"", his knife now laying a few meters away. Alec held him down, his large paw pushing the man hard against the concrete; he growled, baring his ivory canines before chomping at his throat; a spare second not thought the action. Alec backed away, licking the copper tasting blood away before turning to Eva. He pushed his muzzle against her leg before disappearing into their apartment."
246,A Change In Society,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=12654,2012-10-30T06:10:49,bizarre1,"As Dani walked alongside Liz, she caught the scent of her common food. Blood. She paused and looked around for where it was coming from. That was when she saw the dead man. She directed Liz toward a new route. She didn't want the girl to be scarred at the sight of this bleeding man. The wolf's scent was all over it. Something had to have happened. That was enough to put Dani on guard. Hopefully nothing would happen. She wasn't fond of drawing attention to herself or Liz. Thankfully, they made it home safe. As soon as they walked through the door, Liz's dad came around the corner with his arms crossed. ""Dani, why is Liz home late?"" he asked. Dani exhaled to calm herself. She stood up a little straighter. ""I saw something and had to lead her down a new route home."" she said. Dani purposefully left out the detail of having seen a dead body. She didn't want to say it in front of Liz. Liz's dad nodded and gave an approving smile. Dani smiled back and nodded her head in respect. She couldn't have asked for a better family to live with."
247,A Change In Society,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=12654,2012-10-31T04:00:55,Crimson,"Eva turned her head over her shoulder, looking to see if Alec was still following behind her. Though the first time she looked he wasn't there, that worried her a bit but... he had never let her down before in the past, so she knew he would becoming at any given time. Turning back around she tensed her arms, which pulled her clothes a bit tighter against her form. She didn't understand what the girls at school were having such a fit about. The bigger reason being, why they wanted her to date Zander. If her little group of friends seemed to have such a big hard-on for him, why didn't one of them go after him?<br/><br/>She shook her head slight, she guessed she could understand the attraction that most of the girls could have for him, he looked good, had a well built body, good grades in school, and to top it all off he was on the football team. There was a slight frown to her lips as she stopped walking just outside the front of her and Alec's home. Her arms crossed on the underside of her breast, giving them a slight lift as she thought it over, maybe she would give him the chance that her friends seemed to think he needed, what could it hurt, right?<br/><br/>In her thinking process she wasn't paying much attention to her surroundings, so she didn't know that Alec had finally walked up behind her, and for that matter she didn't know that the man walking in front of her hand a knife. The only thing that Eva remember was being hit from behind and falling to the ground. She didn't have any time to pull her hands from their cross to catch herself. Smacking her head on the ground, followed by her chest. She gasped for air for a moment or two before, once she was able to breath deeply enough there was a groan followed back the scrambling of her feet which lead her just to the front of their building were she sat apart from the fight.<br/><br/>Standing up now Eva turned her head away as she show the blood, keeping her head and eyes averted from the scene, that was until Alec came to brush his nose against her leg. Her head tilted down to look at him before he ran up and  into their little ole place. Inhaling a deep breath she tried her best to remain calm, no one said her life was completely perfect, and since the death of her parent... it was perhaps a little worse, the only thing she had was Alec and their little run down home. Eva was slow to draw up the rear, entering into the home were she paused at the door to lean against it, her eyes searching the living room before she called out.<br/><br/>""Alec?""<br/><br/>Pushing off the door Eva moved into the living room now, looking around the area as she tilted her head to the side. She didn't see Alec in sight, which made her wonder even more were he had gone to in such a rush, or had it been for him to get her inside without another incident.<br/><br/>""What are you doing?"""
248,A Change In Society,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=12654,2012-10-31T23:35:54,Janelle,"Alec moved at a quick pace through the house, moving through the hallways before he entered the bathroom. He pushed the door closed behind him with his muzzle, hearing the soft click of the door. Alec willed himself to change, beginning to regret it as the first sharp pain coursed through his large body. He gritted his teeth as his body seared with pain, a pain that was all too familiar, though continued to bare no comfort. His breath became laboured, his nostrils flaring as he tried to stifle the screams that wanted to break through his throat. The bones broke in his legs with a large crack, reforming forward and lengthening. He could feel the fur disappearing back into his body, feeling at though slices cut through every fiber of his skin. Through blurry eyes he saw his claws disappear, his white hands now replacing them. His ears shot back inside through his scalp, piercing through his skin in one fluid movement. He felt the hot searing pain as his teeth disappearing, being replaced with smaller human ones; his nose breaking and shrinking, his senses now not as pure. The pain slowly subsided as he held his chest, breathing heavily.<br/><br/>He stood up straight, the hot pain leaving as quickly as it had just started. He gave a quick sigh and looked in the mirror, his naked body looking back him. He brushed his hand through his already ruffled hair, sucking in another breath before moving on. He bent down, looking through the bottom cupboards, finding his extra pairs of clothes, though stopped suddenly as he heard the sound of Eva's voice calling his name. Alec quickly threw on his clothes, a dark green thin fitted sweater and jeans. He looked in the mirror once more, ruffling his hair, taking notice of his piercing eyes staring back at him. He turned around, opening the door to greet Eva.<br/><br/><br/>He noticed her in the living room, standing there waiting for him to arrive. He walked up to her, stopping a few centimeters in front of her. He looking down at her, brushing a small thread of hair from her face. He gazed down, noticing a small burn along her chest. He moved his fingers towards it, brushing his fingers lightly against the top of her breast before looking back up at her, ""I'm just happy you're alright my dear"" His voice husky, his English accent clear, now that he was a human once more."
249,A Change In Society,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=12654,2012-11-02T04:14:39,bizarre1,"Liz looked at Dani, who just looked back and waited for her to say something. ""Dani, what was it that you were trying to avoid back there?"" Liz asked. ""There was a dead man on the sidewalk. A werewolf killed him."" she said. Liz didn't show any emotion on her face. She just nodded at Dani. Dani smiled and escorted Liz to her room. ""Alright. Let's get some homework done."" Dani said as they sat down on Liz's bed. The two girls shared a<a class=""postlink"" href=""https://encrypted-tbn1.gstatic.com/images?q=tbn:ANd9GcSQ8xli1XstKGDOJiUJ5HYhmREsGorHG_vAv0WNCoTgOfqBLoCx"">room</a>, each having their own bed.<br/><br/>As Liz cracked open a book, Dani watched her do her homework. ""What subject is this?"" Dani asked. She knew her kind weren't supposed to be educated, but she couldn't resist. It seemed so interesting. ""This is Algebra 2."" she replied. Dani nodded and watched as Liz worked out the first problem. She had been paying attention to all of Liz's lesson the entire year. It felt good to know more than (as far as she knew) the average vampire. She picked up Liz's math notebook and looked over the lesson. ""Mind if I try one?"" Dani asked. Liz took out an extra sheet of paper and a pencil and handed them to Dani. ""Just do the same problems that I was assigned. Then we can compare our answers to make we got them right."" Liz said. Dani smiled and nodded. She looked at the first problem. This was just an add-on to the previous lesson, so it wasn't too difficult.<br/><br/>As soon as both girls finished the assignment, they looked over each other's answers. ""Dani? How did you get that...? Oh, wait! You switched the numbers."" Liz said and laughed, handing the paper back to Dani. Dani took it from her and looked at it again. Her palm flew to her forehead. ""Oh. Right. Duh. This is why you're the human."" she joked with Liz. Liz laughed and shook her head. ""Alright. Fix your problem and let's go get something to eat."" Dani nodded and quickly fixed her mistake. She didn't understand how Liz could be so easy to talk to with her, but not other people. How could it be any more difficult?<br/><br/>Liz and Dani ran down the stairs. ""Dad! Me and Dani are going to Panda Express to grab some dinner!"" Liz called to her dad. Dani stood right behind Liz and anxiously waited for a reply. ""Alright. Be sure to get me some of that broccoli and beef."" he called back. Liz and Dani jogged out the door. ""We'll just go, pick it up, and head right back home so you can eat too."" Liz said. Dani smiled at the girl. She loved that Liz treated her like a best friend even though she owned her.<br/><br/>They skipped down the street, not caring what anyone thought. Along the way, Dani caught the familiar scent of a young boy. She grabbed Liz's arm and stopped. ""Whoa."" Liz said as she was suddenly stopped by Dani. Dani leaned down to whisper something in Liz's ear. ""I smell<span style=""font-style: italic"">him</span>/"" she whispered and stood up straight again. She heard a quiet movement behind them and quickly whirled around to see Adam. He had a grin on his face. ""Hey, Liz. Hey, Dani."" he said. Dani rolled her eyes at him, but Liz blushed a little and stood a little bit behind Dani. ""Where're you two headed?"" he asked. Dani looked at Liz to see if she would speak, but the girl seemed to be too shy to. Dani sighed and looked at Adam again. ""We're going to Panda Express to get this girl some food."" she said, poking Liz playfully in her side. Adam chuckled. ""That's cool. Mind of I come along?"" he asked. Dani looked at Liz to see what her reaction was. Should she let vampire-lover/creeper boy come along? Liz shrugged and quietly said, ""It's up to you. He's your boyfriend."" Dani rolled her eyes again. ""No he's not."" she said. She knew Liz was just teasing her, but she didn't want to give loverboy the wrong idea by going along with it. ""I guess you can come along. Liz needs some human friends."" Dani replied, looking at Liz at the last part. Without waiting for a response from Adam, the two girls started walking again. Adam tagged along and no one spoke until they got there. Adam raced ahead to get the door for them, to which Dani nodded and said, ""Thank you."" Adam and Dani stood behind Liz as she ordered the food.<br/><br/>""So, how've you been?"" Adam asked Dani. Dani shrugged. ""The same."" Adam nodded and looked away for a moment. He seemed to be trying to figure out what to say next. Dani smirked when he didn't seem to be able to think of anything. She let the silence be awkward until Liz turned around. ""Geez, Dani. You two are so quiet that I thought you killed him already."" Dani laughed at that and looked at Adam. He raised an eyebrow at Dani. ""Already? You'd kill me without eating me?"" he asked. Liz made an awkward expression and walked toward the door. Dani smirked. ""No, because you'd like that too much."" she said and followed Liz to the door. Adam walked alongside them. ""You're right. Maybe I would."" he said, waggling his eyebrows at Dani. Dani made a disgusted face at him. ""Okay. Now it's gross."" she said. Liz laughed and Dani lightly pushed Adam to the side. Adam laughed with Liz and moved back next to Dani. ""Oh please. You know you like the thought too."" he said. ""Nah. I'm not a killer. Well, I kind of am, but I don't just kill anyone."" she said, sounding a bit more serious. Adam nudged her side with his elbow. ""I know. You and Liz are good girls."" he said. Dani put her hands on Liz's shoulders. ""You mean this girl? Pshh. She's bad to the bone. You know, they say it's the quiet ones you have to worry about. This one here definitely applies to that rule."" Dani said. Liz glanced back at Dani and shook her head with a chuckle. ""Oh yeah? Come on, Liz. At least<span style=""font-style: italic"">try</span>to talk to me."" Adam said. Dani laughed as he tried to get Liz to talk to him. She shook her head and leaned away from him. He moved between her and Liz and put a hand on her shoulder. Dani watched as Liz freaked out and swung her arm out, hitting Adam in the chest with her fist. Adam stopped for a second with his hand on his chest. ""Ouch. That actually hurt."" he admitted. Dani high-fived Liz. ""Check it out! My girl knows how to get a boy off her back."" Dani said. Liz rolled her eyes and laughed at what Dani said. ""And yet I can't even talk to them."" she said. Dani shrugged. She was about to say something, but Adam beat her to it. ""She talks!"" he said. Dani shot a glare at him. He shrank back a little and then quickly stood right next to her. ""I'm not scared of you."" he said with his arms crossed. Dani raised an eyebrow. ""Oh really?"" she asked as she made her canines sharpen into fangs. Adam held his head a little higher. ""Yup."" he said with a smile. ""Aww. Come on, Danikinz. We already established that you're a good girl. You wouldn't kill me."" he said. Dani shook her head and smiled. Liz smirked. ""Home at last!"" Dani said and followed Liz up to the porch. They both turned to say goodbye to Adam. Adam hugged each girl before taking a couple steps back and then turning around to walk down the street to get to his house.<br/><br/>Dani opened the door for Liz. ""After you, milady."" she said with a slight bow. Liz nodded her head and Dani and started to walk in. She stopped and spun back around when someone screamed. Dani stood in front of Liz and looked down the street to see if she could see anything. ""Dani!"" a voice yelled. Dani turned back to Liz. ""You stay inside. Lock the door. I'll be right back. I promise."" she said and ran off to find out what was going on. About three quarters of the way down the street, she found two males wrestling. One didn't look to be in good condition. Dani crouched a little and inhaled the air.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Adam!</span>She tackled the larger male, having figured out which one was Adam by the shape of their bodies. The guy she tackled punched her in the face, causing her to fall back onto her hands. ""Ouch!"" she said angrily. Adam stood between Dani and the guy. The guy got up and attempted to grab Adam's neck, but he moved just in time. Dani felt her fangs sharpen and sank them into the guy's neck before he even knew what was happening. He swung his arm back and knocked her off of him. Adam punched the guy in the face. The guy moved his head, looking at both of them, then darted off down an alleyway. ""Are you okay?"" Dani asked Adam. Adam's eyes were wide and she could smell his blood on his clothes. ""I should be asking you that."" he said. Adam moved closer to Dani and examined her face. She moved back a little. ""I'm alright. I might just end up with a bruised jaw. Nothing that won't heal."" she said, sounding irritated at his concern. Adam looked away, his jaw muscles tightened. ""I shouldn't have called your name. I'm sorry. It was a reaction. I didn't want to drag you into that."" he said, avoiding eye contact with her. ""That guy would have beat the crap out of you. There was no way you could have done it without someone else there."" she said. Adam shook his head. ""Yeah...whatever. Anyway, I'm going home now. I should be fine. Thanks for coming when I called your name."" he said with a small smile. Dani felt her fangs go back to being regular canines. ""Wait. You live too far. Just come with me to Liz's house. I can't let you walk home by yourself, and I told Liz that I would be back shortly."" she said. Adam tried to object, but Dani grabbed his arm and walked him back to Liz's house.<br/><br/>""What happened?"" Liz asked when she saw the blood on Adam's face, neck, and shirt. ""Someone attacked me."" he said. Liz's father entered the living room where they were sitting. ""You alright, son?"" he asked. Adam nodded. ""I don't believe we've met. I'm Liz's dad."" he said to Adam and extended his hand. Adam shook Liz's father's hand. ""My name is Adam. I go to school with Liz."" he said. Liz's dad nodded. ""We'll get Dani here to clean you up and I'll drive you home."" he said. Adam nodded and looked at Dani. Liz's dad left the room. Dani started to get up from her spot on the couch to go get a washcloth with warm water when Liz put a hand on her shoulder and motioned for her to sit down. ""Don't worry. I'll get it. You stay here with Adam."" she said and instantly ran off to retrieve it. Adam leaned back into the couch and exhaled deeply. ""Thanks for saving me, Danigirl."" he said with a genuine smile. Dani leaned back against the couch as well. ""It was nothing."" she said and smiled back at him. He looked at her and didn't say anything."
250,A Change In Society,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=12654,2012-11-05T16:10:26,Crimson,"Eva looked to the bathroom were Alec was coming from, he had changed forms which wasn't a entirely a bad thing. Least she wouldn't appear to be talking to herself for much longer anymore. Surprising as it was Eva was holding her breath as Alec crossed that distance from the bathroom to her, he appeared the predator  that he was. Tipping her head to the side as he stopped in front of her and brushed back her hair, though it didn't stop there. There came a slight hiss from her lips as he brushed his fingers over the concrete burn over the front of her chest. Her hand came up to push his hand away were she did the exact same thing, brushing her own finger over the small wound.<br/><br/>""I am fine... just a little scrape from where I fell on the ground. I should go and clean it up...""<br/><br/>Lowering her hand to her side she moved around Alec going to the bathroom that he had come out of. Closing the door behind her and locking it before turning to face herself in the mirror now. She reached up to pulled down the front edge of the shirt were she examined the small scrape carefully before lowering down to look into the cabinet. Pulling out the alcohol pads and the antibacterial ointment, opening the pads, she lowered the front of her shirt again and swabbed the small wound with the pad before rubbing a little bit of the ointment over it. She wasn't sure she would ever get over the not so normal life but, Alec had been the one thing that had kept her alive for this long, so she should be used to it right?<br/><br/>Shaking her head she returned the ointment back to the cabinet and threw the pad in the trash before leaving the bathroom now. Walking back out she looked around for Alec as she spoke, moving her way to the kitchen.<br/><br/>""What did you do all day? Chase squirrels?""<br/><br/>She joked lightly to try and by-pass that little mental shield in her head that told her everything would be ok. Besides that the light joking always seemed to ease everything a little better, even more so then never speaking about it again. Shuffling about in the kitchen Eva searched the cabinets looking for something to eat, they were a little low on cash and a little low on food, it was that same place they found their self in each and every week.<br/><br/>""I guess it is whatever we can find for dinner tonight. Any ideas?""<br/><br/>At the very least if Eva couldn't find anything to eat, she would just return to her small cubed room and start on her paper for the project that was up coming. As soon as she entered into her room there was a ring from her phone which, after looking at the number and name she didn't answer it. It was Zander calling her again, he was very persistent, tossing the phone to the bed Eva looked to the books stacked up on the small corner table, which she rolled over her bed to get to it. Sitting on the edge of the bed she pulled one of the books free were she began to study."
251,A Change In Society,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=12654,2012-11-06T19:28:05,Janelle,"Alec retreated outside as Eva disappeared into her room,<span style=""font-style: italic"">Chasing squirrels. Ha. She should know I'm a real hunter</span>. He thought with a smile. The cool wind hit him, sending his hair to stand on end and making him silently miss the fur that usually accompanied his skin. He walked into the dense woods that was their backyard; the area dark as the sun was blocked by the canopy of trees overhead. He found the doe he had stowed there earlier this morning and was glad to see it had yet to be scavenged. He bent down and began pulling on its hunches, grateful that the doe was small and easily moveable.<br/><br/>He dragged it to the fire pit that took up their backyard and began skinning the doe, cutting it into pieces before he left to dispose of the useless parts; used instead for other critters to eat amongst the next days. He carefully lit a fire and carefully pushed the deer meat on top. The deer had been a lucky find. Without the presence of a buck within the past few weeks, he brought himself to kill the doe, having had followed it for days to make sure it did not have a youngling. He walked inside, grabbing the few scarce items in the house before mixing some together into a broth, which he warmed on the fire. He put the remaining meat away for later eating before bringing the food inside, setting the table for them to eat.<br/><br/>Alec knocked lightly on Eva's door before saying, ""I made a small dinner. It's ready."" He stayed silent for a few seconds before adding, ""I'd also hope you may tell me if there's something bothering you."" He walked away, sitting himself at the table, ready to listen if she would answer."
252,A Change In Society,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=12654,2012-11-08T03:20:38,bizarre1,"It wasn't too long before Liz came running in with the washcloth. ""Here."" she said and handed it to Dani. Dani took it from her and scooted closer to Adam. She was about to start cleaning up the first cut that she saw when she heard a gasp. ""I...I can't watch this."" Liz said and awkwardly walked out of the room. Dani chuckled a little and went back to tending Adam's wounds. There was a cut on his shoulder, possibly one in the stomach area, and a smaller one on the side of his face. ""I need you to lay down so I can see the one on your stomach."" she told him. Adam raised an eyebrow at Dani and smiled. ""I bet you just can't wait to get my shirt off."" he said. Dani rolled her eyes. ""Yeah. That's what it is."" she said sarcastically. ""Now lay down and lift your shirt up so I can clean it up for you."" Adam sighed and laid down on the couch that he had been sitting on. She moved his shirt just above the cut and lightly dabbed it with the washcloth. ""What even happened?"" she asked as she cleaned up the wound. Adam looked to the side and tightened his jaw. ""That man was hiding in an alley and he attacked me."" he said. Dani finished cleaning the one on his stomach and pulled his shirt back down. ""Sit up. I'm going to do your shoulder now."" she said. He sat up. Dani shifted his shirt so that his shoulder was exposed. ""You know, it'd be a whole lot easier if you just took the stupid shirt off."" he said. Dani shook her head. ""That's...awkward."" she replied. Adam smirked. ""I don't see how that's awkward unless...."" he trailed off. Dani paused for a moment and then went back to cleaning his wound. ""No. I guess it's not awkward, but I'm almost done cleaning the one on your shoulder, so it doesn't matter anymore."" she said and pulled his shirt back over it again. Adam sighed and leaned into the couch. Dani stood up and moved to the other side of him so that she could get the cut on the side of his face. ""Can you not lean back into the couch like that? It makes it harder for me to do this."" she said. Adam looked at her and shrugged. ""I'm too comfortable where I am."" he said. Dani rolled her eyes and moved closer to see better. ""Jerk."" she said and put a hand on his shoulder to keep herself balanced as she leaned in to clean the cut. She pushed his chin the other way with her finger. ""There. That's better."" she said. Adam looked at her again. ""Why can't you just stay still?"" she asked and waited for him to look the other way again, but he didn't. ""You're hurt too. You took care of my bigger injuries, and now you need someone to look at the one on your chin."" he said and leaned forward, examining her chin. Dani leaned back away from him a little. He sighed. ""Do I bother you?"" he asked. Dani's expression became confused. ""No. You don't bother me. What does that have to do with anything?"" she asked. Adam stared at her for a few seconds. ""Then why do you always seem to move away from me?"" he asked. Dani sighed and leaned back into the couch now. ""I have to protect Liz, and I can't let myself get distracted from my job."" she replied. ""I'm distracting to you?"" he asked. Dani looked straight ahead to avoid looking at him. ""Yeah. I mean, you're always...flirting with me."" she said. Adam chuckled. ""Of course I am. You're really pretty."" Dani glanced at him and then stood up. ""Okay. I can't...I think you're good enough to go now."" she said and headed toward the door. Adam stood up and caught up to her. ""Wait. What happened?"" he asked. Dani didn't answer. She just opened the front door and walked outside. Liz followed right behind her. ""What's going on?"" she asked. Dani turned to Liz and looked behind her at Adam. ""Nothing. He's good now."" she said and gave a reassuring smile to Liz. Liz nodded. ""Alright. Then I guess we'll get you home."" she said to Adam. They all got in the car and made an awkwardly silent trip to Adam's house, then a moderately quiet one home."
253,A Change In Society,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=12654,2012-11-11T06:04:39,Crimson,"Eva had managed to fish out her note book and a pen from under the clutter of books she had on the small table there.  The pen was steadily busy writing across the page of the notebook, wasting no time even as Alec called from outside her room to eat.<br/><br/>""In a minute... Almost done.""<br/><br/>She was silent as her pen stopped, rather poised on the paper as she turned the page in her textbook. A sigh passing her lips as she rotated the pen so that the top of it tapped over the book, again her phone went off, which she ignored and let keep ringing. Her muse for getting part of her work done was slowly slipping, and now that she took the time to inhale a deep breath she caught on to the meal that was being made, or was it done? Pushing away from that little table, Eva picked her phone up off the bed and looked at the miss call shaking her head before walking out of the bedroom. Her head rose up to look at Alec with a raised brow now, since when did he take a interest in her problems? Her eyes narrowed for a moment before she shook her head a little.<br/><br/>""Not really just...""<br/><br/>It was one of those odd moments, trying to explain to a guy about another guy calling you and asking you out. It felt like cheating then it felt like a protection thing, she had grown up with Alec pretty much so they were constantly around one another, all the way from childhood to now. She pursed her lips as she walked to the small two seater table, sitting the phone to the right of her plate as she crossed her legs under the table. She looked to Alec as she picked up her fork, brushing it back and forth over her plate before finally giving him a answer to his question.<br/><br/>""Well... I was asked out today, Zander asked me, ever since then he has been calling me cause I turned him down. I mean I want to but...""<br/><br/>She flushed before she lowered her head to look down at the food there, it was worse then trying to explain yourself to your father. Her fork picked at the food as she tried to figure out how to explain a bit further but, it was weird for the most part. How did you explain that? Sure Eva had boyfriends in the past but... she just didn't feel comfortable enough to once around a guy, least of all Zander. Looking back up to Alec she starred at him for a moment, taking in his expression completely,she had seen his face for years, from day to night, always there, but it seemed as though he was always new to her. Why was that exactly?<br/><br/>""There really isn't much to say I guess...."""
254,A Change In Society,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=12654,2012-11-14T09:07:56,bizarre1,"As soon as they got home, Liz grabbed Dani's arm and pulled her into the house. Dani followed, feeling awkward for being pulled, but let Liz lead her where she was going to lead her. They stopped in the middle of their room. Dani stood in her given spot and watched Liz close the door and turn to face her again with her arms crossed. It felt like she was in trouble. ""What happened?"" Liz asked. Dani tilted her head to the side in confusion. ""I don't understand."" she said. Liz rolled her eyes and dropped her arms to her sides with a sigh. ""With Adam. You two were just fine, and then you came out of the room looking pretty pissed."" Liz replied. Dani sat down on the bed.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I really need to work on my facial expressions.</span>She laid down with a sigh. ""I wasn't pissed. I was...a little freaked out."" Dani admitted. She wasn't exactly sure what it was she felt. Adam had caught her off guard. ""Why would you be freaked out?"" Liz asked in a softer and more curious tone. Dani smirked. ""Because he was making me feel uncomfortable."" she said. ""Uncomfortable? He flirts with you all the time. How can you suddenly be uncomfortable?"" Liz asked. Dani crossed her arms over her face. ""It was different this time. Usually, he just says flirty things just to flirt, but this time he started asking me questions like 'Do I bother you?' and 'Why do you always seem to move away from me?'"" Liz sat down next to Dani on the bed and chuckled. ""You totally overreacted. You knew that he liked you, and it still surprised you when he tried to get closer to you."" Liz said. Dani moved her arms to her belly and turned her head to look at Liz. ""I guess. I'm just not sure what to do with that yet."" she replied. ""Well, maybe you should start out by not freaking out next time."" Liz said.<br/>""If there is a next time.""<br/>Liz rolled her eyes and patted Dani's head. ""Of course there will."" she said and stood up. ""Meanwhile, we have dinner waiting for us, don't you remember?"" she asked.<br/><br/>Dani stood up and joined Liz in the hall. Together they walked down the stairs and entered the dining room. Liz's dad was walking away with his empty plate. He stopped and turned around when he heard the girl's enter. ""And here are the girls for dinner."" he said. ""Liz, you can help yourself to the Panda Express boxes on the table, and Dani, yours is next to Liz's plate. I figure you girls would get hungry and come down sometime. Dani smiled at Liz's father. ""Thank you."" she said gratefully. Liz's thanks echoed hers. Her dad nodded with a smile and continued carrying his plate to the sink where he washed it off and retired to bed.<br/><br/>Dani stared at her bag of blood for a minute. She had the same thing everyday. Most of the time, she drank it in front of Liz.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Why is it that Liz suddenly couldn't stand the sight of blood when Adam had a few cuts?</span>Dani stuck a straw through the insert in the bag and started sucking up the thick, dark red liquid. It was nice and warm as it ran down her throat. After a few satisfying sips, she put the bag down. ""I didn't know you couldn't stand the sight of blood."" she said to Liz as she stared at the bag. Liz finished chewing what she was eating and then looked at Dani. ""What do you mean?"" she asked. Dani took another sip and then looked at Liz. ""I swallow this stuff everyday and you never seem to have a problem with it, but you said you couldn't stand the sight of blood when Adam had a few cuts."" she explained. Liz's feet swung back and forth under the table. ""I just thought it would be a good time to let you and Adam be alone. Most of the time he's around, you have to stay with me, so you never get the chance to just enjoy things on your own."" she replied. Dani smiled and took another sip. ""How sweet of you."" she said with a chuckle. Liz smiled and finished eating what was on her plate. Dani sipped up the remaining contents of the bag and put it in the trash. Liz washed off her plate, and then the two girls headed upstairs to brush their teeth and go to bed."
255,Black Magic: the Lost Grimories,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1300,2010-10-27T06:30:36,Red-Eyed-Demon-Girl,"<span style=""color: #BF0000"">In the city of London, something is stirring. Dark magics are waiting to be unleashed but only a few can harness it. There is only one group of humans who can access the dark magics, each with a power of their own and each with a mark. Power in the dominent hand they use for magic. Right handed for destruction and left for deception and trickery. These unique individuals live among humans. They were us. Until soothing awakened in them that could never be put back to sleep. Each human has a mark, a pentagram that tells of who they really are. Now that these powers have been awakened, they have a means to bestow power on the children of the dark. There are only three lost grimories however, each containing a certain spell that will bring the black power under control. Book one is deception, book two is destruction and the third book is...unknown. It was only known to be the most powerful of the three books, and the one that could truly control the darkness. These books are hidden, within other worlds, within other places. A cold day in London, an old brick building. A secret room and a pentagram, charred into the floor with blood and coal. The remnants of dark magics. The hunt for the grimories has begun. </span>"
256,Black Magic: the Lost Grimories,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1300,2010-10-27T06:43:10,Red-Eyed-Demon-Girl,"Ebony glanced at her sister. Usually she would make some sort of snappy comment like, ""the blood is nothing Ebony. Some hobo probably died in the basement and got eaten by some strays. No biggy"" or maybe she would raise a sarcastic eyebrow. Not this time. They could both feel the power in it. They could both feel the recognizable hum in the air and the sense of foreboding all around the black and crimson pentagram. Lily was silent. She even stepped back. If Lily was afraid Ebony should be. She was not the one who had destruction power on her fingers at any rate.<br/><br/>""Ebony...get away from that...that<span style=""font-style: italic"">thing</span>"" Lily hissed. Ebony wondered if she was right. If she should step away. But there was this...draw. This pull from the pentagram. Strange. Lily grabbed her arm. She hauled her back outside of the small room. ""We can't control that Ebony...we just...can't"" she snapped. Ebony could almost feel crimson waves of pure power radiate from her sister. It pushed Lily away. But it drew Ebony in...why?<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF0000"">(side note: i <span style=""font-weight: bold"">know</span> i'm double posting but the first was the intro, enjoy peoples!</span>"
257,Black Magic: the Lost Grimories,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1300,2010-10-27T17:53:04,greeneyedkitty,"Cashmira's eyes were cemented on the pulsing pentagram in front of her. Fire highlighted the streaks of blood and she drew the fire into herself then shoved it back in. Again and again... Her mind was spinning as she felt the heat grow along with her power. Tonight was a full moon and she planned to utilize it. Her breathing started to come out heavier and heavier as her chanting sped up and she could feel herself getting sucked in.<br/><br/>A malevolent grin spread across her face as she cackled. Destruction? Hell fucking yes. Giving one final push of energy she stuttered as someone grabbed her shoulders.<br/>""Boss? Boss! CASHMIRA!"" She stopped dead in her tracks and spun, her black eyes locking with Temias, one of the people below her in rank. As her eyes focused her mind switched back to human and she gasped, edging away from the fiery ring.<br/>""I-I-I... I'm sorry."" She looked at him and she saw her face reflected in his eyes. She was scared. What had she done?"
258,Black Magic: the Lost Grimories,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1300,2010-11-02T04:56:10,Goblin,"A little while ago, the trash had needed to go out. It still tickled him that Mark called it rubbish for no real reason. Heâ€™d offered to take it because it was the end of his shift and there were things he needed to do. Like find some new suckers for his poker game. There had been people in and out back there all day too, but Ender didnâ€™t know what could be so interesting. Nothing had ever happened back there his whole year and a half â€˜workingâ€™ the pub front at the other end of the block. Nothing particularly interesting anyway. He supposed it could just be he hadnâ€™t noticed. And earlier, heâ€™d been crouched down with his nose pressed up against grimy glass to try to get some hint of what was going on. But heâ€™d given that up quickly enough and was now very torn between going inside and satisfying his curiosity or staying put and waiting.<br/><br/>It couldnâ€™t be said that Ender watched the happenings. All he could see were indistinctly milky shadows and the flickering of fire. But he stayed firmly outside, skirt riding up around his knees as one foot rested on the rough wall behind him. He might have been curious, but he wasnâ€™t stupid. Curiosity got him this far alive, but stupidity would get him killed. And Ender liked being alive very much thank you. The voices were interesting, he didnâ€™t understand really, but knew that there were people arguing. It did sound like there were an awful lot of voices down thereâ€¦ and the prickling of his skin had drawn him here. Only now it was that same thing that made him wary of going inside.<br/><br/>And power. Power like heâ€™d never known, not even that one time heâ€™d accidentally summoned a rather nasty demon. Well, he hadnâ€™t done it personallyâ€¦ that would have been foolish. Heâ€™d gotten someone else to do it. Be nice if he could get someone to stand out here for him. It was raining. Againâ€¦ Enderâ€™d swear it had never stopped raining since heâ€™d been here."
259,Black Magic: the Lost Grimories,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1300,2010-11-07T03:44:18,Ristina,"Katina wandered her way past an abandoned building.She had felt this power long ago. When she was three ...her memory should of been hazy when she was abouth that age. But the power was to blamb for her very keen memory. She had always this mark on her left hand. Her parents had called her a devil because no matter what she did someone always died.<br/>However katina had learned a bit about  this darkness. And she had allowed itto take her over. She wanted blood and she wanted sex. Two overly bad things. She had no care for human life, just her selfish needs. And at this particular moment she wanted to hurt the two females in the building. They were messing with magic that is way beyond their years.<span style=""font-style: italic"">That is if it is even their spell.</span>She knew it was female's from her demon side. The demon inside her had a keen sense of smell and could always tell the diffrence etween gender which made it so that she had an easier way of seduceing someone. She could always go straight to the men. Those men never survived for her demon side lusted for their death.<br/>Katina made her way to the stairs and evil smirk across her face. It was rare for her to go after two females. And even rarer to see a demonic pentagram engraved on the floor. The dark power ran through her. And she wanted to kill them.<br/>But she had a sense that one of them was succombing to this demon or evil. And katina could only giggle. It made perfect sense.<span style=""font-style: italic"">The heart of that one must of been akready tainted. and i want her alive.</span>Her demon remined her. She sighed. What the hell? She would so rather be killing another man right now...a wicked grin crossed face."
260,Black Magic: the Lost Grimories,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1300,2010-11-07T07:23:22,Red-Eyed-Demon-Girl,"Ebony's pupils dilated and a strange strength flowed through her limbs. She threw her sister against the wall, her mind clouded with a darkness she could not understand or explain. Voices of dark and death whispered in her ear. It was no coincidence they were orphans. It was no coincidence that she could weave her thoughts into peoples heads and twist their thoughts. Her hand brushed the doorway of the room with the pentagram and power shuddered through her. She threw back her head and laughed, her eyes shining with a fractured light. Her hand reached out and touched the pentagram. As her fingers brushed the dark, pitted wood, broken memories of their parents and her friends deaths flowed into Ebony's mind. She gasped, pain shearing through her veins as a she wailed. When the pain stopped she looked to she Lily in the doorway looking...not shocked as she would expect but strong and angry. Ebony's fingers tingled and she felt something break loose. The fear she felt from that look in Lily's eyes. She wasn't Ebony's sister anymore. She looked down at her hands to see herself meld with the shadows. Lily stopped, her eyes glazing over for a moment before she shook herself. ""Ebony? Where are you?"" she cried, her eyes frantically searching for Ebony. Ebony stepped out, her figure materializing out of nowhere. ""What the hell just happened?"" Lily snapped, her frantic demeanour giving way to a faked anger that Lily gave off when she was afraid. Ebony wrapped her arms around her big sister. ""I don't know..."" she trailed off as footsteps approached from downstairs. Ebony had a feeling they weren't friendly."
261,Black Magic: the Lost Grimories,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1300,2010-11-17T05:56:53,greeneyedkitty,"Cashmira blinked and she shook a bit, trying to clear her head. She had never lost control like that. The old floor of the British apartment buildings in higher class London squeaked a bit and she winced, beginning to wipe away the charcoal pentagram she had made on the floor. her hands quickly blackened and she bit her lip. So nice... Judging by the sounds of quick footsteps, the man must have left. She stood up, her dignity long gone. Brushing the hair out of her face she she smudged the black on her forehead and stood. It only looked like a blackened pattern on the floor now.<br/><br/>As she began to exit the room she felt a powerful pulse in her head and she shuddered, her eyes snapping in the direction. She coughed, flames exploding between her teeth and she growled. There was something going on. Sprinting down the wooden stairs to the man floor of the apartment buildings, she ran out of the lobby, her mind set. Her motorcycle keys were always jingling in her pocket and she pulled them out, not even noticing the rain."
262,Black Magic: the Lost Grimories,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1300,2010-12-06T20:59:27,Boundary,"Nick sat in his recliner chair, flipping through channel after channel of infomercials, commercials, and the occasionally good show. But he was just trying to occupy himself, something was on his mind.<br/><br/>Or rather, his mind was on something. He could feel something, something bad... very bad. It reminded him of that feeling he had before ""The Accident"". He tried to ignore it, he promised himself he wouldn't get involved in this Conjuring crap. Not after what his parents did. They were still fixing up that place. Granted, its kind of hard to fix a big crater in the middle of London, but where there's a will there's a way. He sighed as the feeling grew ever stronger. Not only did he sense this overbearing gloom, he sensed people in it, people like him. Dammit... it just kept getting worse and worse.<br/><br/>Nick shut off his TV and put his face in his hands. What to do? He sat there for a long while, trapped in his own thoughts.<br/><br/>Nick suddenly got out of the chair, walked to his apartment door and threw on his white jacket, putting his hood up.<br/><br/>Today was going to be one horrible rainy day."
263,Black Magic: the Lost Grimories,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1300,2010-12-08T00:55:12,Ristina,"Katina ran a hand through her hair. ""You there."" She pointed at the girl that was obviously a dark one. The room was  full of darkness, and shadows. Shadow that she welcomed. ""Your friend means nothing to meâ€¦absolutely fucking nothing."" She muttered. ""My master wants you."" And once again she pointed at the girl. Her finger not wavering from the girl. ""You are no longer innocent."" Katina felt her eyes darken , most likely to a darker shade of red.<br/>She welcomed the darkness with open arms. ""This is where you belong."" She wandered over to the book that was left on the floor. ""Lillle girlâ€™s should not be mes-ing wis what does nut belong to you."" Whispered a voice from Katinaâ€™s mouth that did not belong to her. She swayed a little. Trying to fight the demon. It scared her how this thing was able to do that. And though she was use to it by nowâ€¦she still hardly wanted to have a demonâ€™s voice inside her. She shuddered."
264,Black Magic: the Lost Grimories,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1300,2010-12-08T04:51:16,Boundary,"Nick followed the feeling, knowing he was getting closer because of an ever growing tingling sensation in his head. It got more intense as he got closer, it was beginning to slightly hurt. He braced himself against a brick building and saw the door wide open.<br/><br/>Nick entered and kept his senses wary as he wandered. He could feel power, loads of it all over this building. He thought it was kind of stupid that he was searching for the very center of this obviously evil aura... but then again common sense didn't seem to run in his family. As it grew especially intense he reached for his gun, which he had concealed in a pocket on the inside of his jacket. He held the pistol close to his body as he rounded a corner. Nothing.<br/><br/>Suddenly he felt a spike of energy somewhere upstairs. He ran upstairs, though he tread lightly, his gun pointed forward at all times. He looked down the hall and saw an open door, he could literally feel the darkness emanating from the room. He moved slowly, the wooden floorboards making very tiny groaning noises as he walked, he did his best not to make sound as he rounded the corner and saw tree girls, two of them embraced in a hug, the other pointing at them. Nick could see the dark and sinister aura around her, and an energy that he felt before his parents died... demonic.<br/><br/>Nick tightened his grip on his gun, losing his sense of fear for one moment, and fired the weapon multiple times at the demonic girl."
265,Black Magic: the Lost Grimories,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1300,2010-12-10T06:56:35,Red-Eyed-Demon-Girl,"Ebony spun to face the intruder, her eyes widening as she saw the girl, her black hair and the look in her eyes sending Ebony's heart into overdrive. Lily backed up and hissed as the girl pointed at Ebony.<br/><br/>""Your friend means nothing to meâ€¦absolutely fucking nothing"" the girl muttered.<br/><br/>The words rang in Ebony's ears.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Nothing...Absolutely NOTHING</span>. Ebony snarled like an animal. ""Nobody says that about my<span style=""font-weight: bold"">sister</span>bitch!"" she yelled, her voice at a pitch that almost shattered her eardrums.<br/><br/>She felt very, very angry as the shadows rose around her, and grabbing at the girl but seeming not to do anything beyond make her more interested. Lily whimpered in the corner. Only then did Ebony realize she had a strange dark glow around her, and felt the intense fury in the air. She tried to calm herself and felt the shadows shrink.<br/><br/>""What am I doing? This isn't me...sorry Lil..."" she whispered, her voice barley audible as she held out a hand to her sister.<br/><br/>Lily got up and took her hang gingerly, more out of instinct than anything else. Ebony had this sad, sorry look on her face now that the dark shadows were gone.<br/><br/>""If you want to kill Lily...you have to kill both of us. I'm not going anywhere. Right Lil?"" she asked quietly, hissing her demand at the dark, devilish girl before her.<br/><br/>""If you go I go..."" Lily said quietly, to shocked to say much more. What the hell what HAPPENING to them? To her little sister?"
266,Black Magic: the Lost Grimories,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1300,2010-12-10T17:55:26,greeneyedkitty,"As the feeling grew almost unbearable, she stopped her bike and sprinted into the building, ignoring the screech of metal on pavement from her motorbike. Ripping open the doors she winced at the dark feeling that started to pollute her mind.<br/>""What the hell is this?"" She spit, running up the stairs. The building was obviously old and to the innocent bystander, abandoned. But the same look was her base for the moment and it didnt fool her. The feeling grew stronger and she coughed, flames spitting through her teeth. The momentary light was blinding and she stumbled, shaking her head. She didnt like this. At all.<br/><br/>Yelling from above her made Cashmira's head shoot up. Herr curiosity over took the pounding on her head and she sped up, her feet just a blur. There weren't many steps and when she reached the top she saw four figures all standing, staring at each other. Two were identical and she raised an eyebrow.<br/>""WHat the fuck is going on?"" She said before coughing again, fire roasting the top of the floor."
267,Black Magic: the Lost Grimories,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1300,2010-12-25T06:27:10,Red-Eyed-Demon-Girl,"Another figure ran in, footsteps getting closer as the tension in the room swelled. ""What the fuck is going on?"" a voice asked from near the stairs. A spark came down out of shadow, scorching the floor and turning one of the floorboards to embers. Ebony stepped back in alarm, feeling the dark power fade as quickly as it had come. What the hell was happening? Lily put her face into a hard mask of ice she put on when she was seriously pissed.<br/><br/>""Okay you, tell me what you want with my sister or I'll smash your face in!"" she spat, curling her hands into fists. She saw a orange glow in the corner of her vision. One of the floor boards next to the charred one had caught fire. The flames were spreading quickly across the wood, being old and dry as it was. She smelled something foul and dark reaching from the flames, and before she could even take a step, the floor cracked, pieces caving out of nowhere. The piece under Ebony cracked, and she fell through. Lily could almost hear the splinters of wood scratch along Ebony's side. She turned and cried out as the fire got closer to her younger twin, the deadly glow reflecting n Ebony's eyes."
268,Dark Woods Circus IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1305&start=100,2010-12-20T06:06:46,SilverRaeven,"When Imogen said we had to trust the surgeon I felt my ears flatten against my head, and when she looked towards the somehow familiar man Akello was standing by and smiled at seeing him again I let out a slow snarl. No... no no no no no. My mind had made the final connection as to why I recognized the man. ""No!"" I let out a gasp and stepped away from the happy group clustered around the creek. My mind slowly pulled itself out of the dark memory of Gabriel laying, bloody, on the packed dirt ground. I felt tears slip down my face and off my whiskers as my family stared. Smoothly I turned and bolted into the looming trees around me, found a large oak tree then dug my claws into the bark. I found two intersecting branches and settled in, I would be here for a while. I didn't know if I could deal with ever seeing Akellos new 'friend', knowing I had brutally slaughtered his brother."
269,Dark Woods Circus IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1305&start=100,2010-12-23T06:23:27,Red-Eyed-Demon-Girl,"I saw RÃ¦ven flinch and cry out as Damien and Akello approached. She was in a tree before I could even blink, and looked like she would never come down. I walked over to her tree slowly, before I was able to see her face. She looked so stricken I almost winced. She looked like she had just discovered her world was falling apart even more than it already had. I didn't say anything, but pulled myself into a nearby tree and waited. If I was right, RÃ¦ven needed time...though how much time I couldn't guess. I glanced over at her, pulling myself over the last few branches to sit eye level with her. I could see the others below. I sat in silence, an unspoken question on my lips. What happened?"
270,Dark Woods Circus IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1305&start=100,2010-12-30T03:37:04,echoeddream,"I followed RÃ¦ven and Sheanne with my eyes, and then because I couldn't help myself, I leapt after them. I pulled myself up to a branch near them both, and surveyed them. I decided to keep my silence; I was fine to let RÃ¦ven collect herself. The cruelty of the circus haunted all our eyes, but only once before had I seen RÃ¦ven so tortured looking - when she killed Gabriel.<br/><br/>I peered at everyone below, who were no doubt wondering what was wrong with RÃ¦ven as much as I was, my mind whirring. My sight settled on Damien, who I could not help but feel a bitter resentment towards. Perhaps it was my just thoughts of Gabriel, but if my memory served me correctly, the two looked very similar. Very, very, close, in fact, wings excluded; they could almost be siblings... It hit me then, and I whipped my head towards RÃ¦ven. ""They were brothers,"" I whispered. ""Brothers..."" I held absolutely no blame for Gabriel's death towards RÃ¦ven, but I was sure Damien wouldn't feel the same way."
271,Dark Woods Circus IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1305&start=100,2010-12-30T03:53:04,SilverRaeven,"As I huddled miserably in the tree I heard Sheanne then Jinx haul themselves towards me. Sheanne looked only confused but I saw Jinx look at my eyes then quickly down at Damien. She inhaled sharply,<br/><br/>""They were brothers, brothers..."" A low moan of pain squeezed out of my mouth<br/><br/>""I know, I know... I know. Oh ???, ?????? ?? ?? (Oh God, why not me?) I don't have a family."" I knew that this wasn't expressly true, I had my circus family but Gabriel and Damien had shared a bond I could only ponder. I dreaded  telling him, not for the fact he might harm me, but for his pain. I could see now the way his face would turn grey and his eyes would become dead and hollow. Akello would be horrified. But how could she not have already noticed the similarities? I knew that sitting up here wouldn't fix anything but a whimper slipped between my teeth when I decided to leave my tree. I decided that being up here a while longer wouldn't be to bad but I looked at Jinx and Sheanne ""Why do I have to hurt everyone?"""
272,Dark Woods Circus IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1305&start=100,2011-01-02T01:57:01,greeneyedkitty,"It had clicked a while ago for me. The high cheek bones and wide eyes were a trait that you didnt find in everyone. On Damien, it was very attractive, model-esque almost. On Gabriel it was cute, sweet and gave him an air of innocence.  Gabriel... Had been killed. Was dead. Gone. And I could take a wild guess that their parents weren't exactly alive. Tears burned in my eyes, stinging behind my lids and I squeezed my eyes shut. I could feel Damien flinch in my hand, his head turning back and forth from confusion. I bit my lip, a trickle of crimson flowing down my lip.<br/>""D-Damien?"" I choked. He looked at me, brushing finger tips over my eyes lids.<br/>""Akello... Why are they talking about my brother? Do they know where he is?"" He tone brightened. ""Oh! Please! Take me to him! Please Akello... Where is he?"" I let out a weak sob, tear drops managing to make a track down my dirt smudged cheeks. I slipped my fingers out of his hand and pressed them to his face, making sure our eyes were locked.<br/>""Liebe ... Er ist tot."" (Love... He's dead.) There was a moment of silence as his eyes widened at the German words. The tears that slipped down my cheeks must have given him a hint. ""Q-Q-Q-Que?"" I could see Raeven already in the trees with Sheanne beside her, Jinx close behind. I wasn't totally sure how I would tell the Spaniard beside me his brother was gone and he could see the killer. I couldn't tell and probably never will. Instead, I made sure our eyes were locked again and took a shaky breath.<br/>""He's gone Damien. You're brother... He's dead."" I watched his eyes widen, then fall, then widen again before they fell shut, a strangled cry escaping his throat."
273,Dark Woods Circus IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1305&start=100,2011-01-02T04:10:02,Red-Eyed-Demon-Girl,"I heard Damien break into tears and watched RÃ¦ven shrink towards the tree, looking as though she wanted to disappear. I felt lost. It wasn't RÃ¦ven's fault. I didn't want to say it though, because Damien would know then, that it was RÃ¦ven who killed his brother. The silence got heavier, and heavier, an unspoken vow of silence broken only by Damien's continuous sobs. I dropped out of my tree, ignoring my throbbing head, and dragged the surgeon onto soft grass and searching for some poppy seeds. They would bring sleep, not only for him, but for everyone else too. I guessed that we would need them tonight. The sun was beginning to rise, and the world was waking up. Soon we would have to move again, to avoid the possibility that if there were anyone left from the dark woods circus they would find us. I knew the one thing that none of us wanted was to go back...but I wouldn't tell them yet. Everyone needed a moment. Things were falling apart, and we needed to pick up the pieces. I sat beside the knocked out surgeon and waited, hoping no one would mention that RÃ¦ven killed Gabriel, for RÃ¦ven's sake."
274,Dark Woods Circus IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1305&start=100,2011-01-04T04:51:35,Crane,"Imogen was glad that her face was wet, hiding the tears that fell effortlessly. She had known Gabriel since he was a mere toddler, about seven years. His death had hurt her, but not nearly as much as it had hurt Damien. ""Sh-Shaenne... come- come back... Need t- to stay toge..."" she trailed off in a wheeze that ended in coughs that wracked her body. There wasn't enough water in the creek for her to breath properly. If she didn't get back to her tank soon... she didn't think she could burden her circus family with even more grief."
275,Dark Woods Circus IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1305&start=100,2011-01-08T19:35:25,SilverRaeven,"I felt the ripple of shock from everyone on the ground when they realized what I had done but right after I felt a seemingly telepathic vow of silence. I knew that no one would tell Damien and for that I was grateful, but I knew I<span style=""font-style: italic"">had</span>to tell him. He deserved to know what had happened to his little brother. I wouldn't tell him yet. No, that would be cruel, he deserved to have his friends around him and the place where his friends would be is where we wanted to go. The Camp. We all settled down for the night and when the light broke over the trees we were ready to go. Damien seemed to be a bit reserved, actually everyone did. I knew it was weighing on their conscience, not telling him. Listening to him cry himself to sleep last night sure hadn't helped. The trek in the beginning was quiet but eventually the excitement of being free and reunited broke the silence and our chatter echoed of the trees and the creek beside us."
276,Dark Woods Circus IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1305&start=100,2011-01-13T03:10:24,Red-Eyed-Demon-Girl,"Burbling rising from the creek...the soft rustle of footsteps and the sound of my own thoughts ricocheting around in my skull. Yes, today could be considered a good day, a day without fear or worry, but for Damien's almost broken demeanour and the heavy silence that choked the air around us. From the way the creek was rippling, widening and getting deeper but gentler, I would guess we would find a lake nearby. I hoped I was right, on account of Imogen's breath beginning to wheeze heavily in her throat. I worried about Akello too, the too-scarlet shade of her lips from the blood she had been spitting up. RÃ¦ven's intense gaze grounding my eyes, so i had nothing to do as we walked but listen to my anxious thoughts banging around inside my head.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Will Imogen make it to camp? Can we find something to cure Akello? Is there anyone else following us? What will happen to us now?</span>So many questions and so few answers, and fewer still, my hopes that this illusive camp was close."
277,Dark Woods Circus IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1305&start=20,2010-11-02T19:55:21,SilverRaeven,"I was frozen in surprise at the sight of a small crooked boy standing inside our tent with an impish smile. I was even more surprised when Imogen who I had rarely ever heard popped her head out of the water and in a peevish tone asked him why he was here. Before the child, apparently called Gabriel, could respond to Imogens questions I directed his attention back to his previous statement. ""You can find us a place to be safe?"" He slowly nodded. ""How do we know you aren't going to sell us to another museum or wait until the Ringmaster puts out a search poster for us and then you send us back here and get the money?"" I didn't know I was so paranoid about this until I had started to open my mind to the possibilities."
278,Dark Woods Circus IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1305&start=20,2010-11-03T04:35:07,echoeddream,"RÃ¦ven was right.  ""How do we know we can trust you?"" I asked Gabriel. And then, because I couldn't help myself, I added ""Where is it? The place where we could be free?"" He said nothing in response, but threw a small black bag onto the ground right in front of our cages and looked around expectantly."
279,Dark Woods Circus IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1305&start=20,2010-11-03T04:38:04,greeneyedkitty,"The boy laughed, grabbing Akello's hand through the cage.<br/>""Its not far. Maybe a days journey. Get through the two towns along the way and BAM! Your there!""<br/>Akello grinned at the boy.<br/>""Thats... Amazing. I will presume your name is Gabriel?"" She said, her eyes briefly looking over to Imogen."
280,Dark Woods Circus IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1305&start=20,2010-11-03T04:50:03,Crane,"Imogen's eyes thinned to slits of distrust. What ever was in that bag had to be bad. Maybe that was just the hardened edge of her new mind set.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Damn the Ringmaster... Damn the surgeons... Damn Gabriel... Damn them to hell...</span>Her ears caught a hint of movement outside the tent flap, smooth gliding steps that could only belong to one person. Imogen's sea green eyes widened and balked with fear as the ""door"" raised to reveal the Ringmaster. The day was just getting better and better."
281,Dark Woods Circus IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1305&start=20,2010-11-04T06:22:48,echoeddream,"All of my courage evaporated as soon as I saw the Ringmaster's scarlet top hat duck into our tent.  He stood in front of us, rage barely concealed. ""Gabriel,"" he said, voice quivering slightly. ""How lovely to see you. Clowns, take our guest to my tent."" Two hulking clown slouched in and grabbed Gabriel roughly.  The Ringmaster turned to watch the clowns hauled him away, then he looked back at us.  ""You have been very wicked today children,"" he said, now composed, with a mocking mixture of concern, disappointment, and sadness.  ""And what must we do to naughty children Jinx?"" he said to me with a horrible, toothy grin.  ""Punish them."" I replied stiffly; I just<span style=""font-style: italic"">couldn't</span>handle another beating today.  He continued ""That's right dear.  No dinner tonight or tomorrow for bad kiddies."" Another set of clowns walked in, carrying large steaming pots, which smelled heavenly. It was incomparable to our usual meagre, stale rations. My stomach grumbled.  They paused for a moment to let the smell reach us, then unlocked the cages and proceeded to dump all of the food into our chamber pots. ""Goodbye children."" The Ringmaster sang. I had to restrain tears as they all exited, leaving us in miserable silence.<br/><br/>I am not sure if any of us slept that night, but I know that we all heard Gabriel's blood-curtailing screams as we sat in the dark. As I huddled on the cold floor I knew several things. First, the Ringmaster knew that Gabriel was coming; there was no other way to explain the prepared food.  Second, Gabriel had not known the Ringmaster knew of his presence; his look of sheer terror as the old man entered our tent and his wretched screeches confirmed that. Third, Gabriel knew about a safe place, and we needed to get there."
282,Dark Woods Circus IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1305&start=20,2010-11-04T16:54:12,greeneyedkitty,"""Oh no. Oh HELL no."" She hissed, acid leaking into her voice. She was done with this. Very down. This boy had made an effort to help them and she wasn't letting him go down without a fight. But how to get the ringmaster there...  Suddenly, a light bulb went off and she took a deep breath. A single, bloodcurdling scream echoed through the tent. Pushing herself up by her wings she propelled herself up, screaming all the while. She banged spastically on the cage, attempting to get the ringmasters attention. If he could get close enough... She could knock him out through the bars and escape."
283,Dark Woods Circus IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1305&start=20,2010-11-04T17:29:04,SilverRaeven,"When the Ringmaster appeared in our doorway and took Gabriel away. I was terrified of the punishments we would receive and as I glanced over at Jinx I saw her thought showing clearly in her face. She would not survive another beating with the clown stick. When the Ringmaster entered with the delectable food my stomach joined in the cacophony of rumbling as we thought back to our last meal of stale bread and gristly beef. I knew we didn't have a chance in Lucifer's cave that the food was for us. And when the clown flipped the cloth down over the door frame we all gritted our teeth and prepared for the pain of hearing someone else screaming. I hadn't been paying attention to anyone else  and what happened next shocked me. Akello flipped out banging on her cage and flapping around like she was having a seizure. ""Akello!"" I snarled ""What the HELL are you doing!"" before I could tell her to just calm the hell down I remembered the small black bag that Gabriel had thrown on the floor. Jinx was curled up in her cage and  didn't want to bother her if she was sleeping because sleep would be the best way for her to heal. I padded over to our bordered wall and stuck my head through. ""Jinx? Can you reach that bag that Gabriel brought with him?"" I heard Akello stop flapping against the bars and turn towards us ""Okay I'll try."" she reached her long delicate arms through the cold metal bars and stretch towards the black fabric. I watched her fingers close around the mysterious bag and she drew it back into her cage. ""What's in it?"" I wanted to look away until she opened it but forced my self to watch as she opened the drawstring and dumped out a few small objects and a piece of torn up paper."
284,Dark Woods Circus IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1305&start=20,2010-11-04T18:27:09,greeneyedkitty,"Akello reached through, and grabbed the small silk bag, pulling out the piece of paper. Un crumpling it carefully there were co-ordinates on it, scribbled roughly in an ink pen. She breathed in, the light of hope growing stronger. She turned to Raeven, her lip quivering.<br/>""I'm getting us out. So... Just trust me."" She flung the bag over to Ravens cage then flew up again, screaming like a banshee, the metal bars squealing in her shaking grip. Finally, she heard the ringmasters footsteps come closer and she flew lower down, not pausing. He stormed in, his face twisted with rage.<br/>""Akello what's wrong?"" He forced through gritted teeth. Smirking, Akello dove down, snatching the ringmasters neck and squeezing with every bit of strength she had. His breathing cords contracted under her grip and he twitched, his nails drawing blood in her hands. AFter a moment of struggling, eh lay still at her feet, the keys to their cages on his hip.<br/>Blood was pumping in her ears and as her knees wobbled, she hit the ground. She... Had killed the ringmaster."
285,Dark Woods Circus IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1305&start=20,2010-11-05T00:41:06,Crane,"Imogen heard the wailing and turned towards Akello, seeing her go for the kill. Everything slowed down for that one moment, bring to light her own inner glee. The bastard was going to die. He was going to rot away and... Her breath drew in with a gasp, as the realization hit her. The Ringmaster may have been cruel, may have been heartless, but he had given order and restraint to the clowns and surgeon. Now that he was dead...<br/><br/>""Akello! You have to get out of here! NOW!"" she screamed over the chaos. She didn't know how much time they had before the staff came looking for the Ringmaster, but they didn't have long. ""You guys can escape faster than I, go!"""
286,Dark Woods Circus IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1305&start=20,2010-11-05T02:08:49,SilverRaeven,"I heard Imogen scream at Akello. ""Akello! You have to get out of here! NOW! You guys can escape faster than I, go!"" It was then that I fully realized what had just happened. The clowns and surgeons no longer had someone to obey... and they would not hesitate to retaliate with a murder of there own. ""Akello!"" My usually smooth voice splintered as I shrieked at her ""WE HAVE TO LEAVE!"" I squirmed out of my cage and looked desperately for a way to free the others. As I thought frantically I heard the sounds of footsteps approaching the tent. I shrunk behind Imogen's tank and waited for the perfect moment. I heard a body thump on the floor and two sets of feet thud over to the lifeless body of the ringmaster. I took a deep breath and for the first time ever, allowed my fingernails to extend. With a controlled spring I landed on the back of the closest clown and punctured the skin around his throat with my claws. I ripped my way through his windpipe and turned towards the other clown I launched myself at him and again ripped open his throat. I stepped away from the choking, twitching bodies and was confronted by the body of Gabriel. I gasped and sat back on my heels. ""Oh no."""
287,Dark Woods Circus IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1305&start=20,2010-11-05T04:15:05,echoeddream,"It all happened fast, and then everyone was screaming.  The Ringmaster was dead, and now so was Gabriel.  Numbness and incomprehension washed over me, but I fought against it, harder than I had ever had fought against my own mind.  Now was the time for action, not reflection.<br/><br/>With one long, thin arm I reached into RÃ¦ven's cage, ignoring the sickening popping in my artificial joints as I stretched. I snatched the small black bag, restored it's contents, and slipped it into the waistband of my flashy performance outfit, now ruined from bloodstains and the beating.  I snaked my arm through the bars again, past Akello now, who was sitting unmoving, to the Ringmaster.  I grabbed his key ring, and unlocked all our cells.  I crawled to RÃ¦ven. Her face was frozen in horrified shock.  ""Now is the time move."" I told her, echoing my thoughts. ""It was an accident."" I said softly. ""Not your fault.<span style=""font-style: italic"">They</span>made you a cat. A predator. It's not your fault. We have to leave now."" I pulled her up, using the same gentle hands she had gifted to me earlier.  I looked our group. The girl with wings, the boy who ate anything, the girl who could twist her body in any direction,  the conjoined twins, the girl with goat legs, the cat on my spindly arm.  And the mermaid.  A single tear slipped down my cheek. Then other, jealous, ones fell from my eyes and augmented it. No. There had to be a way to bring her with us."
288,Dark Woods Circus IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1305&start=20,2010-11-06T00:50:12,Red-Eyed-Demon-Girl,"I had been sitting in the back of my cage, trying to avoid making contact with anyone. If there was a way out I couldn't be as easy as it sounded...head down the road for a while and all of a sudden...poof! Your saved. Now I stood up, my body slipping through the bars even though the gate was unlocked. I went to stand in from of Imogen's ""exhibit"". I felt like I owed these people something...besides, they were the only family I had now. I shook my head, the dark thoughts that began to cloud my mind evaporating. Imogen had to get out. ""Imogen can they carry you? I know it would take time but I think I could distract them for long enough...you could get away."" I said, my voice hold far better than I had hoped. The surgeons scared me but my face was blank of emotion. I wanted to kill them for what they had done to us, and now was my chance. Imogen had to leave with everyone else.<span style=""font-style: italic"">No one could be left behind. The fate of those who would be left...</span>my mind drifted to terror and I blinked. Straightening my back i repeated my question. We<span style=""font-style: italic"">had</span>to get out."
289,Dark Woods Circus IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1305&start=20,2010-11-06T03:59:07,Crane,"""Imogen can they carry you? I know it would take time but I think I could distract them long enough... You could get away,"" she heard Sheanne tell her in an even voice. Everyone, it seemed, wanted no one to be left behind. Chivalrous, but she knew it was impossible. With tears threatening her sea green eyes, she rested her eyes on each of them in turn.<br/><br/>""I appreciate the offer, but you all know that I will die without touching water. I will only slow you down,"" Imogen reasoned in a strained voice. A lone tear, clear as her water, slipped down her cheek bones. The pearls seemed to drag her into unfathomable depths, along with her heart. The others didn't have much time..."
290,Dark Woods Circus IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1305&start=20,2010-11-06T04:45:48,greeneyedkitty,"Akello's breathing caught in her throat as she heard Imogen speak. She ran over, worry and terror in her eyes.<br/>""N-No! W-W-We cant!"" But int he back of her mind, the fact that it was the only way shattered her heart. Heaven knows what would happen if someone found her. The ringmaster was dead so she was at least safe from him but how long would that last? She slammed down on her lip and forced back tears, looking up at Imogen again.<br/>""Your... Brave. So brave."" She choked, her eyes darting back to the others."
291,Dark Woods Circus IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1305&start=20,2010-11-06T07:20:29,echoeddream,"More tears flowed down my cheeks, an unstoppable stream.  How cruel that our time of parting was when our bond became most the evident, the most important.  I echoed Akello, voice shaking. ""So, so brave. T-t-thank you.""  I glanced around at everyone, unable to look at Imogen. ""So do we leave...now?"""
292,Dark Woods Circus IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1305&start=20,2010-11-07T02:39:36,Red-Eyed-Demon-Girl,"I felt something break inside me. ""Imogen...no...we...i...we can't leave you!"" I stammered, my hopes dying as I realized that there really wouldn't be a way to get Imogen out. ""We can't Damn It! we can't! They'll kill you!"" I broke off as i realized it would be much, much worse than that. My gut was telling me to stay but all logic said i should go. I never was one for logic. I walked over to what had been one of the clowns and grabbed a knife out of his meaty fist. ""I WILL NOT LEAVE WITHOUT YOU IMOGEN...i can't."" i yelled, a whisper trailing the last words. I was breaking. I was being forced to choose between what i wanted most and what i loved. I would feel guilty for the rest of my life if i left Imogen here. I sat in front of Imogen's tank and crossed my arms. ""I...I will stay."" i stammered, my voice breaking."
293,Dark Woods Circus IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1305&start=20,2010-11-07T05:02:23,Crane,"""Sh-Sheanne... You need to go... There is n-nothing for you h-here... If it... If it helps with your decision, th-then give me the... Knife, Sheanne..."" the tears flowing down Imogen's face choked her harshly with reality. Of course all of them wouldn't bear to leave her, she had been a pillar of comfort against the cruel mistreatment that came along with the Dark Woods Circus. Yet, this was the only life she had known of for 14 years of her life. In a twisted way, it almost seemed fitting for her to die here. If she died here, it would go unnoticed for a time. Conversely, if she died among the normal people, she would be examined and become an international sensation. Something she was unwilling to do. Plus if she remained, she gave them time to get away from this hell hole."
294,Dark Woods Circus IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1305&start=20,2010-11-07T05:18:15,greeneyedkitty,"""Oh my God. Oh my God."" Akello sobbed, stepping backwards, her wings trembling. How could this be the only way? How did a small bit of curiosity spell such doom for all of them? Why... WHy did they have to be so curious?<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Flashback<br/><br/>Akello's eyes widened to saucers as she took in the beautiful gold, red and blue tent that stood in front of her. The show wouldn't start for a couple of hours but Akello was curious. She finally had free time from the orphanage and she planned to use it. Inching closer she finally saw a tall spruce tree that climbed well over the top of the tent. An idea struck in the 12 year olds mind as she began ripping off her shoes and climbing the tree.<br/><br/>The rough bark scraped her feet but she didnt care, her only goal to get to the top to peek into the tent. As the top came closer and closer she seated herself down, hanging off the branches, peeking in. She saw some of the performers and recoiled in horror of what she saw. Who could be born like that? SHe shivered, disgusted and sat back.<br/><br/>Only a couple seconds later, fingers were at her mouth and only a few hours later, she was in a cold white room filled with absolutely nothing but the deafening silence.</span>"
295,Dark Woods Circus IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1305&start=20,2010-11-07T07:40:08,Red-Eyed-Demon-Girl,"My lip trembled just a bit before I broke out into full out sobs. I sank to my knees in front of Imogen, my face twisted in grief. I felt ten years worth of tears come down my face. Never once had I cried. Not once. Now I cried. Harder than I ever had before. I hadn't cried when the surgeons had stuck tiny saws into me and cut apart my bones. I hadn't cried after the big surgery when I had found that even blinking caused pain. I had screamed and spat and moaned...but never cried. I cried for Imogen. I cried for all of us. Our innocence lost to some men with dark minds and scalpels. I banged my fists on the ground and sobbed. I cried like a baby. Finally, with my throat so raw I couldn't cry any longer, tears streaming in silence down my face, I turned to Imogen. I put my hand up to hers on the side of the glass tank. I reached over the top...and dropped the knife into the water. My hands went to my face as I fell again, tears coming down now out of guilt on top of everything else."
296,Dark Woods Circus IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1305&start=20,2010-11-08T00:34:28,SilverRaeven,"I had never seen Sheanne let go so completely. I had never even seen her cry and to watch her bawling like a child on the floor by Imogens tank was a sight that hurt me in odd ways. I loved every single one of the freaks we were a family that wouldn't no, couldn't judge each other. I shook myself out of the stupor of disbelief I had sunk into when I realized that my claws had ended the life of our savior, Gabriel. I walked quietly over to the tank of water and looked at the beautiful face trapped inside it. ""We don't want to leave you behind... but we will... try... to respect your...w-wishes."" I heard my voice breaking and stuttering as I tried to keep myself controlled. I knew then that if Imogen didn't come with us I would be haunted by the thoughts of what we could have done."
297,Dark Woods Circus IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1305&start=40,2010-11-08T00:56:28,echoeddream,"I watched it all silently, still crying bitterly, my unanswered question hanging n the air.  We were saying goodbyes; was this it?  Were we truly leaving now?  I watched Sheanne's knife glide to the bottom of Imogen's tank, and thought I knew what the gift was: a way out."
298,Dark Woods Circus IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1305&start=40,2010-11-08T02:14:13,Crane,"Swimming to the bottom of the tank, Imogen shakily grasped the handle of the crude knife. With her tears washed free from the water, she floated back up to say her final goodbyes. Pushing down the droplets that threatened to fall through her eyes, she took a cleansing breath.<br/><br/>""Yes Jinx, it is time for you all to go,"" she said with a surprising voice of detachment. ""And don't be afraid, darlings. If they try to beat me, they can have my body. But not my soul."" Looking at each of the tear streaked faces in turn, she felt her small eyes well up with painful tears. Imogen raised her hand to wave goodbye before sinking to the floor of her glass cage."
299,Dark Woods Circus IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1305&start=40,2010-11-09T02:31:29,Red-Eyed-Demon-Girl,"I wiped my tears away and took a shaky breath. There was a hole in my heart that I couldn't fill. I stood up and smiled sadly as Imogen said goodbye. Tears were still running down my face, a silent cascade of sorrow. I turned and pushed the thick velvet curtains open, smelling the crisp night air for the first time in a long time. I didn't look back. I knew if I did that I would never look forward again. I would live thinking of how I left Imogen with a knife in her hand, probably planning to plunge it into her chest the moment we left. I stopped in the doorway. I winced and turned, immediately wishing i hadn't. Imogen looked sad but content. The faces of my friends were torn, having to choose between Imogen and the free world. I walked over to Akello, who was crouched by Imogen's tank. ""She wants us to go...if we don't go now we'll never look back. I hate it as much as you do but...she has what she needs."" I said, a barley audible whisper following, ""If she wants it"". My tears splashed on the ground as i looked up at Imogen, her face shimmering in the watery light."
300,Dark Woods Circus IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1305&start=40,2010-11-09T17:53:54,greeneyedkitty,"A dark sob escaped her chest and Akello kissed the glass, one more time before sprinting out the door. She gave a quick push off the ground and took off, the cool air against her wet cheeks. It wasnt fair and it never would be. Her speed picked up as she got higher and higher and as her vision became blurry she screamed. A horrible, depressed scream that echoed through the area. They were out but with a heavy price following them.<br/>""Why do all good things come to an end?"" She half sang, half sobbed."
301,Dark Woods Circus IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1305&start=40,2010-11-09T18:35:30,SilverRaeven,"I never knew my heart could break in so many different ways but as Sheanne lifted up the curtain and for the first time in the longest time I saw the moon. Tonight it was full, the light streamed down onto my face and I felt enchanted by silver glowing light. I turned back towards the teary eyes and the despairing faces of my friends. ""We have to leave. She will be alright."" I watched the emotions play across their faces. ""She wants us to go."" I whispered. Akello turned away from Imogen and disappeared out the door I followed and watched her as she sobbed out ""Why do all things come to an end?"" I was startled and in a quiet tone I asked ""Did you really consider this a good thing?"""
302,Dark Woods Circus IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1305&start=40,2010-11-10T04:16:52,echoeddream,"I shook with sobs as I nodded a final goodbye to Imogen, and followed Sheanne, RÃ¦ven and Akello out of the tent into the moonlit circus grounds. I gazed at the blue and yellow striped tents, our prison, its colours muted by the night, and then beyond them to a muddy road and looming forest. I turned to Akello, RÃ¦ven and Sheanne, then watched as the blue boy, goat legged girl and twins followed me out of the tent. I cut through RÃ¦ven and Akello's quiet conversation. ""We have to leave now,"" I murmured, echoing what had been said several times already. I took a long stride towards the forest, then turned back to them. Tears were still in my eyes. ""We have to. We have to go."" I continued to walk, feeling them following me, and we disappeared into the trees."
303,Dark Woods Circus IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1305&start=40,2010-11-10T04:42:16,Red-Eyed-Demon-Girl,"I glanced back into the tent, gazing at Imogen for a moment, so beautiful in the moonlight. I whispered the only two things I had the heart left to say. ""Goodbye...I'm sorry."" I whispered softly. I walked away into the night. I couldn't run, I was too spent already. The night was...exhilarating. Just to feel the sharp crunch of pine needles under my bare feet, the moonlight lighting up the forest, my face turned to the moon. I didn't know where I was going, besides away from this horrid place. I smelled the crisp night air, chill without the sun and aromatic with crushed pine underfoot. I could almost taste the freedom I had longed for. Until I looked back at Imogen, unmoving, eyes closed, hovering just above the bottom of her tank. The light she had given us all in the suffocating darkness of that place seemed to be gone, dimming with us leaving her behind. She said she wanted us to go, which was probably true but she had to want to come to. If there had been a way she would have come. She would have been happy, but instead she was stuck watching us walk away. Our leaving came with a price. I price I hated to pay. I felt a weight on my heart that hadn't been there before, but as I turned back to the open night before me I felt something else. Something I hadn't felt in a long time. Hope"
304,Dark Woods Circus IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1305&start=40,2010-11-10T22:35:18,Crane,"Imogen watched them walk away from the tent with a sense of happiness and sorrow tear at her heart. They had what she had longed for the first day she was made into a fairy tale: Freedom. Freedom from the pain, freedom from the hurt, freedom from this hell hole of a prison. A feeling that was slipping out of her grasp as easily as the water surrounding her. All she could do now was hope for a quick end. She closed her eyes to shut out the depressing thoughts and missed seeing Sheanne look back at her. Imogen tightened her grip on the crude knife, as if it was the only tangible thing left on the planet. She would kill herself if she had to, of that she was certain."
305,Dark Woods Circus IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1305&start=40,2010-11-10T23:34:38,greeneyedkitty,"Akello turned to her.<br/>""Really its equal. We lose our family but we are free. We have our family to lean on when the pain of the circus comes.... I dont know anymore."" She said, slumping down on the ground. She took a moment to take in the evening air. Crisp wind blew through her hair and she ground the grungy dirt between her fingers, soft blades of grass mixing in. She hadent been outside in two whole years."
306,Dark Woods Circus IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1305&start=40,2010-11-11T04:37:13,SilverRaeven,"""You're right it is equal."" I let my breath carry my voice towards her ""and I'm sure Imogen doesn't want us to waste our chance sitting here and waiting for the goons to catch us."" I was experiencing the whole world again just like the others but unlike the others my new cat-like senses gave everything more clarity, the sounds, the smells... ""Do you guys smell that?"" A tempting flavor drifted across my nose causing my whiskers to twitch. I moved with sinuous steps over to one side of the clearing, then with complete instinct I darted into the forest and sank my claws into the fleeing rabbit. I froze as I realized what I had just done. I was sorely tempted to just go back to the meadow without the rabbit, but we WERE hungry and it DID smell good. Besides they had all ready seen me murder Gabriel, a rabbit was nothing."
307,Dark Woods Circus IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1305&start=40,2010-11-12T03:17:56,Red-Eyed-Demon-Girl,"I heard the other whispering quietly behind me.<span style=""font-style: italic"">How long has it been?</span>I shuddered as I searched for the answer.<span style=""font-style: italic""> How long has it been since I have seen the moon?</span>Ten years. Ten years of broken bones and snapping cartilage. I remember the last time they broke them. About a month ago they had taken me away to the same white room as the first operation. They had put in shunts this time, applied something so my bones would never grow back together. It had hurt like hell. I felt the cold chill me to the bone and smiled. I could feel something besides pain at last! I twirled in a circle, laughing blissfully. I stopped and turned to see RÃ¦ven emerge from the bushes with a limp rabbit. I blinked. Real food? Not the horrible rotten fruit and almost toxic substances from the circus but real food! I felt my face light up as I walked back to the others. ""How long before..."" I trailed off and blushed before adding quietly, ""Before we can cook that?"""
308,Dark Woods Circus IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1305&start=40,2010-11-12T04:31:09,echoeddream,"I stretched, really<span style=""font-style: italic"">stretched</span>, my arms and legs for the first time in years, relishing in the burn of my mutilated muscles as they extended farther than they had ever been allowed to before. When RÃ¦ven brought back the rabbit, I didn't ask questions, I simply began to gather wood and set in front of me.  I didn't know much about campfires, but I arranged the sticks as best I could. ""Not long."" I said in answer to Sheanne's question. I peered up at the sky, which was still dark, and momentarily became distracted, intoxicated by it's brilliant beauty, then pulled myself out of the stars. ""I think it is still dark enough to hide the smoke of a fire. But I'm not strong enough to rub sticks hard enough to make a spark."" I smiled as the heads of the conjoined twins glanced at each other, smiled, took the sticks from my hands, and began to rub them furiously. I thought for a moment, looking at the delicious, yet admittedly small, rabbit. ""RÃ¦ven, do you think you could catch more of those?"""
309,Dark Woods Circus IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1305&start=40,2010-11-12T06:49:37,SilverRaeven,"I was shocked to be greeted with smiles and acceptance instead of the disgust I was expecting when I slowly walked out from between the trees. Sheanne turned toward me and with a brilliant smile asked how long it would take to cook. The twins started to rub sticks together to start a fire. Then Jinx asked if I could catch more I immediately opened my senses and bounded back into the woods. They accepted me! I slowed to a prowl and froze when I heard a heartbeat near by. I crept close and sniffed the air, this animal sounded fairly large so I took to the trees to see how big it really was. A deer, it was a deer. I could probably feed everybody with a deer, but could I kill it?  I swallowed my nerves and leapt off the branch and onto the back of the deer.  My instinct kicked in and I slashed my claws across its throat. The deer fell, twitched and then layed still. I reached my hands around its necked and started pulling it back towards our clearing."
310,Dark Woods Circus IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1305&start=40,2010-11-15T03:21:20,Crane,"Imogen heard nothing, being that she was immersed in water, but what opened her eyes was the movement of her hair. Six muscle bound clowns, three on each long side, were hobbling her see through cage deeper into the Tent of Sorrow. Her knife was still in her hand, yet she couldnâ€™t bring herself to harm the clowns. The clowns didnâ€™t do anything personal to her, only to the others. No, she was saving her strength for the throats inside the tent- the surgeons. Taking up a bothersome strand of pearls, she wound it through her mass tresses of hair so that it wouldnâ€™t block her vision. Clearing her mind from thoughts of fear and terror, Imogen angled the knife to her chest and waited for what lied beyond the tent flap.<br/><br/>One thing she didnâ€™t expect was seeing only one surgeon in street clothes and the covered tank in a trailer."
311,Dark Woods Circus IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1305&start=40,2010-11-15T05:24:56,greeneyedkitty,"Akello grabbed some more fire wood and tossed them in, watching the sparks fly, her tears shimmering in the un even light. Ren and Lin, the twins gave her an apologetic look and Lin kissed her hand, a habit he had to calm she and Miku, the goat girl down. Raeven brought the massive animal back to camp and Akello stiffened but knew how good it would taste once cooked. As silence fell over the camp she looked up and smiled through her blurry eyes.<br/>""Danke..."" She whispered, her German accent heavy with the trauma of the evening."
312,Dark Woods Circus IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1305&start=40,2010-11-15T21:49:48,SilverRaeven,I was happy to see a fire and after I hauled the animal to the side of the clearing I slit its throat to let it bleed out and started to rip the the hide away. I dug my claws in and ripped out the stomach and intestines and then leaving them in a pile on the edge dragged the meat to the fireside and flopped down.
313,Dark Woods Circus IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1305&start=40,2010-11-16T01:25:10,echoeddream,"I watched RÃ¦ven tear apart the deer with slight disdain, but even uncooked, it looked<span style=""font-style: italic"">good</span>. My stomach growled, echoing years of missed meals. I pulled more sticks from the surrounding wood, made an impromptu spit, and hung the meat over it when RÃ¦ven cut it. When the animal was cooked I handed pieces out to everyone. There was more than enough for everyone to stuff themselves, but something trickled into the back of my memory. ""We need to be careful,"" I said. ""I think we should eat just a little more than what they were giving us. Eating to much when you haven't had enough for a long time gets you really sick.""  My thoughts also hovered over Imogen for a moment. Imogen, who wouldn't be eating anything right now. Unable to stop myself, though, I grabbed my hunk of meat and plunged my teeth into it without waiting for a response. I hoped I could follow my own advice."
314,Dark Woods Circus IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1305&start=40,2010-11-16T02:16:13,Red-Eyed-Demon-Girl,"I heard Jinx's warning all right. I just didn't listen. The meat was so juicy, so full of flavour! The gamy taste exploded in my mouth. I ran to the edge of the clearing and grabbed a handful of long-leafed sprigs growing in the underbrush. ""Rosemary. It will go good with the meat."" I said, my mouth already full of a hunk of meat and a few leaves. I handed the remaining sprigs to the others. I almost swooned with pleasure. The herbs with the meat was heaven. I wondered morbidly if I had already died and gone to heaven. I flinched when I remembered Imogen. She would be in the company of the surgeons now, if she was dead, alive or being operated on again I didn't know. I chewed slowly after that. She would be hungry now. She could be dead now. My chest tightened, but I didn't cry. I savoured every bit of the meat but didn't take seconds. It would last us longer if we smoked it and carried it. I grabbed some loos sticks and a sharp rock that were laying nearby and started cutting the meat to smoke. Imogen's face floated in front of my eyes as I held the meat over the fire. She swam in the smoke before disappearing into the gloom of the night."
315,Dark Woods Circus IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1305&start=40,2010-11-16T18:34:08,SilverRaeven,I saw the hesitant looks of my friends but when the smell of venison drifted towards their noses I heard their stomachs growl and rumble. I dug into the cooked meat but the taste seemed a bit off. I looked away from my food and noticed the abandoned scraps of meat attached to the cast-off hide. I smelt the blood and flesh and wrenched it off the hide. I ripped into it with my teeth and swallowed the cool bloody chunk.
316,Dark Woods Circus IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1305&start=40,2010-11-16T20:53:54,greeneyedkitty,"There was a bit of an awkward silence and Akello took a piece of meat.<br/>""Now this may not be the best time but... Where is everyone from? I mean we really dont know anything about our pasts."" She looked up, the crackling of the fire casting ghostly shadows on her pale face, eyes glinting darkly."
317,Dark Woods Circus IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1305&start=60,2010-11-17T01:25:32,echoeddream,"""Well,"" I answered Akello's question slowly. ""All I remember is waking up. I was in some alley in London."" I crinkled my nose. ""It was disgusting."" I still remembered that, how dirty and grimy it had been.  When I woke up, the only thing I had seen at first was a splattering of yellow vomit and grey. Grey walls, grey pavement. ""It was so cold, too,"" I continued feebly. ""I wandered around until I found the orphanage. It was better there. Not great, but better. Then one day I saw the posters for the circus. I wanted to go so badly. I wanted to see the yellow and blue bigtop. But I wandered into the wrong tent..."" I trailed off, and looked around to gauge everyone's reactions. Were their stories more harsh? Less? How would they judge my past?  ""What about everyone else,"" I asked."
318,Dark Woods Circus IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1305&start=60,2010-11-17T04:19:15,SilverRaeven,"I thought about Jinx's story and then looked down and said ""I remember... almost nothing of my mother, only that she smelled always smelled like flowers. When she died..."" My voice cracked as I remembered things that I had shoved into the farthest corner of my mind. ""My father became depressed and very... violent."" I tried to think of a way to tell my freakish family the horrors that I had endured without losing my grip on the tears that threatened to spill down my cheeks. ""He abused... and used... me almost everyday and then when I saw the posters for the circus, I thought ""HEY! every kids dream is to run away with the circus!"" I saw a poster that said Help Wanted so I went looking for the ringmaster."" I lost the fight with the tears and they started streaming down my face ""You know the rest."""
319,Dark Woods Circus IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1305&start=60,2010-11-17T06:02:05,Red-Eyed-Demon-Girl,"I gritted my teeth. ""I grew up in Paris. My parents went to the circus with me...they took me while mama and papa and I were looking for a the main tent. I saw the ringmaster drag them away too...but I never saw them again. I found out later that there was a reason they only take children. The mutations kill adults."" I hid my face in my hands as I remembered my mother's laugh, high a pure, cut off by a velvet covered hand and my father's joyful smile and that crinkle in the corner of his eye turn to fear as the same hands grabbed his waist and pulled him away. I remember when I had been in the white room I had gone off and explored. I had found two mangled human bodies, grown-ups who had been cut up and maimed beyond recognition. I had run back to my room and cried, though I didn't know who the bodies were until after my operation. Mom and Dad."
320,Dark Woods Circus IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1305&start=60,2010-11-18T04:32:55,greeneyedkitty,"Silence fell through the camp and Akello cleared her throat, tears burning in her eyes.<br/>""I suppose you all want to know where I'm from, yes?"" Everyones eyes were on her and she sighed, continuing.<br/>""I was born in Germany. A small town outside Saarland to be exact...  My parents were shot so I lived with my cousins for a few years."" I swallowed deeply for the next part. ""He was a bit of a drinker and abuse was normal... I-I-I ended up getting taken away by people who found out. I lived in an orphanage till I was nine or ten. We had a free day out and I heard about the circus."" Her finger nails drove straight into her pals, blood trickling down her wrists. ""I peeked through the trees and they saw me spying. And look at me now..."" I choked. ""All I remember was a white room. They didnt put me to sleep or anything when they implanted the wings. I almost died of pain but they kept me alive by injecting... Something into me. The scars on my arms were me trying to kill myself when this happened."" She swallowed deeply and kept her eyes down, eyes squeezed shut."
321,Dark Woods Circus IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1305&start=60,2010-11-18T05:52:51,SilverRaeven,"My friends pain burned into me like it was my own and I reached out towards them with tears spilling down my face. We all stayed clung together for a while trying to re-repress the memories we had just allowed to flood our minds. When my tears had run their course I released my death grip on Miku and Jinx and slowly stood up. I surveyed the smoked meat and smiled at Sheanne. ""You are a genius for smoking the meat, and if we don't want to let it be wasted we had better move farther away from the Dark Woods Circus."" I cringed at saying the name but wrapped the meat in large dock leaves growing by the stream and tied the package with a strip ripped from the bottom of my black shirt. ""We should follow the creek, so we always have water."" I looked at the blotchy tear stained faces of my family ""We have to go."""
322,Dark Woods Circus IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1305&start=60,2010-11-18T07:09:21,Red-Eyed-Demon-Girl,"I smiled slightly at RÃ¦ven and banished my parents from my mind. Some wounds, even time couldn't heal. I stood and walked quietly into the shallow water, my bare feet feeling the spring thaw immediately. Cold water from glaciers. From the mountains. I had never realized how beautiful the world was until it had been snatched away from me. Until a beam of sunlight falling across the floor in the early morning was a miracle in itself that gave you the strength to hold out one more day.  I felt lost. All the pain was just there in the back of my mind, ready to pounce and break me to pieces when I wasn't looking. I tried to let it go as I looked at the beauty around me, my family packing up to move on. We had to pick up the pieces. We had to move on. because if we didn't...we'd be stuck in the circus forever, whether we like it or not."
323,Dark Woods Circus IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1305&start=60,2010-11-20T02:03:15,Crane,"After being dumped unceremoniously into the covered tank, Imogen felt the water fall in tumbling waves over her body. She choked on the multi-colored pearls until she managed to untangle them from her body. She never once believed in a higher power since ""joining"" the twisted circus, but now, if there was one, surely they would be laughing at her, mocking her. Thinking that she could hear their cruel laughter, she covered her ears and cried herself to sleep."
324,Dark Woods Circus IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1305&start=60,2010-11-20T04:01:03,echoeddream,"I followed Sheanne down the stream.  I wobbled on the rocks on the bed of the creek, but refused to let myself walk along the side, despite my stilt-like legs. I wanted to live as much life as I could now, even if it was dangerous. My performance suit was tight and uncomfortable, so I reached down to rip the bottom seam, when I gasped, realizing I still had the black bag from Gabriel. I shot my hand into my pocket and pulled out the small silk sack, and dumped its contents into my hand. There was a map with coordinates scribbled onto it, a compass, a box of matches, and various other objects.  I studied them all, then focused on the map. I had no idea where we were. ""Can anyone read this?"" I called."
325,Dark Woods Circus IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1305&start=60,2010-11-20T04:57:48,greeneyedkitty,"Akello's head shot up to Jinx's voice and she trotted a bit faster, her hair tumbling over her shoulders.<br/>""What language does it look like?"" She said, trying to speed up. Everyone always seemed to be a bit faster than her in speed and she growled, giving a push off the ground. In seconds she had gotten some air and was quite a few feet a both them. Pushing her wings down in a nose dive she ignored the screaming pain in her wings and hit the ground behind Jinx. She peeked over her shoulder, ignoring the burning pain that always seemed to be in her lungs."
326,Dark Woods Circus IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1305&start=60,2010-11-20T07:41:26,SilverRaeven,"I heard Akello trying to catch up to Jinx then heard her powerful wings cup the air and send her soaring above and landing in front of us. Her breath caught and she exhaled sharply. We clustered around her as she slowly examined the paper. ""I think it's German."" I looked critically at the paper then at Akello. ""You can read this... right?"" Akello nodded then started reading out the words."
327,Dark Woods Circus IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1305&start=60,2010-11-21T04:40:41,greeneyedkitty,"Akello breathed, her eyes quickly looking over the familiar words.<br/>""I've known about you guys for a long time. Here is my help to you. Get through the forest and you'll end up by a river. Travel south and you'll reach our camp. There are not many of us. Good luck."" Everyone fell silent and Akello's fists clenched, her anger practically seeping off of her. He came all that way... Just to die. They were going to make it there, even if they had to travel through the gates of Hell. She looked up at everyone, swallowing the blood that had just accumulated in her mouth after another coughing fit.<br/>'We have to go."""
328,Dark Woods Circus IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1305&start=60,2010-11-21T05:20:08,echoeddream,"I nodded at Akello, anger and hatred for the circus boiling within me, perhaps hotter and stronger than ever before. ""We have to get there, for Gabriel, and Imogen, and for us."" I looked at the map, which was apparently newly made, as the travelling circus was situated by the forest and the muddy road I remembered seeing. I traced my finger along the stream, this stream I assumed, which led out of the forest and to a river. ""We can follow this out,"" I said, splashing my foot in the water. I put all the items back in the small bag, and into my pocket again, then looked around at my family, and began determinedly trotting down the water, towards freedom."
329,Dark Woods Circus IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1305&start=60,2010-11-21T06:11:21,SilverRaeven,"I turned to look at Akello. My stomach seemed to be sinking into the ground, I wish I could disappear but I couldn't so I backed away from the group of people clustered in the river. We started to move off towards the camp in Gabriels note. I followed them with my ears pressed against my head and my tail between my legs. I swallowed the lump in my throat and brushed the tears away from my cheeks. Why was I even here? I should have stayed with Imogen, I had murdered the person who had come to save us from the hell we were living. I deserved to be the body laying, shredded, on the floor. Not him. Why was I even still here? Sheanne knew enough about plants to keep them fed and Akello knew where she was going. I was just a murderer hiding among good people, I should just leave."
330,Dark Woods Circus IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1305&start=60,2010-11-21T18:37:46,greeneyedkitty,"Akello turned back to Raeven, concern in her eyes. She looked... Sad, guilty. She turned around a bit to walk beside her and brushed the hair out of her eyes. She always seemed to be burning hot and it had sky rocketed in the past hour. She linked arms with Raeven before she could argue and rubbed her arm.<br/>""Hey... Don't feel guilty, all right? You didnt do it on purpose."" There was a moment of silence and Akello continued walking, swallowing down a series of coughs."
331,Dark Woods Circus IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1305&start=60,2010-11-21T22:10:57,echoeddream,"I turned back to follow Akello to RÃ¦ven, my own concern for RÃ¦ven echoing Akello's. But I was worried for both of them. Neither looked good. I fell into step with them. ""RÃ¦ven, you didn't do it on purpose. We are your friend, and will stand behind you. The people who sent Gabriel to save us must of known how dangerous it would be at the circus. He must have known too. Don't throw away his sacrifice by wasting your freedom by feeling guilty."" We fell into silence again, and I linked arms with Akello. It was wet with sweat. I stopped and looked at her face, which was bright red and also carried a sheen. ""Are you okay?"" I asked."
332,Dark Woods Circus IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1305&start=60,2010-11-22T00:51:19,Red-Eyed-Demon-Girl,"I turned back to look at everyone, wading slowly through the little creek. I saw Jinx and Akello, arms linked as Jinx asked if Akello was alright. She wasn't. I could tell by the thin layer of sweat that covered her body, the shallow sound of her breathing, the way she shook slightly, as though she was cold. I walked back and put and hand on her forehead. She was burning up. I kicked a small stone out of the creek and cursed. I hopped around for a second before sitting on the side of the bank. Akello was sick. ""Why? Why can't we just catch a break? Just once?"" I hissed before looking up at Akello. ""You're not okay are you?"" I asked, more a statement than a question. If Akello was sick then she needed medicine...medicine that was made out of something besides plants, but plants would have to do."
333,Dark Woods Circus IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1305&start=60,2010-11-22T01:06:25,greeneyedkitty,"Akello winced.<br/>""I'm fine, I'm fine!"" She said grinning. And yet... Something in her mind stuck out. She shivered a bit, remembering a meeting she had with the ring master nearly a month ago.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Its come to my attention from Miku that you have Pneumonia. We can't allow that but I can't heal you completely either. I'm going to give you some pills now... Take these once everyday and everyone else can not know. Now, you swallow the blood like a good girl and ignore the fever."" Akello nodded furiously and took the pills, fear blocking out any other thought. With that, she was shoved out of the tent and simply told the others that she had been in a bit of trouble. When she had passed out from the symptoms again she told them it was the ringmasters fault.</span><br/><br/>Akello snapped back to reality and looked around, trying to re assure them. ""I'm totally good.""<span style=""font-style: italic"">As long as I get more pills...""</span>She murmured inside her head."
334,Dark Woods Circus IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1305&start=60,2010-11-22T20:31:24,SilverRaeven,"The acceptance and forgiveness of my family shook me out of my depression and I started to notice Akellos stench. I stopped walking and started gagging. The smell of blood, chest phlegm and stomach acid nauseated me. I knew I would be getting some weird looks but I stared Akello straight in the eye and queried her. ""How long have you been coughing blood?"" She shifted uncomfortably but I looked towards Sheanne ""Can you find some elcampane or some agrimony? For the internal bleeding."""
335,Dark Woods Circus IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1305&start=60,2010-11-24T05:49:02,Crane,"Imogen was awakened by the tarp being removed and the jostling of the tank. Faces warped by the waves peered back at her, smiling and care free. Only when she was set down did she notice the rest of them. They were some of the old freaks: Sylvia the bearded lady, Jerome the man who could eat anything, and finally William the wolf man. Her face brightened with happiness and wonder at seeing them. They had been her family before the others. She pushed through the water and flipped in the air, landing with a splash that soaked nearly everyone. She had found them. She was home."
336,Dark Woods Circus IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1305&start=60,2010-11-24T06:45:29,Red-Eyed-Demon-Girl,"I bit my lip as I scanned the brush, looking for the large ragged leaves of elcampane and the rough reddish stems of agrimony. I saw a stand of aspen trees not far away with thick brush at the base but no elcampane or agrimony within a ten meter radius. I pulled aside roots and leaves, looking for something. I reached the stand of aspens and pulled out a few types of grasses so I could see more clearly. There, under a pile of leaves and a fallen branch, was a tiny handful of limp agrimony. It wasn't much but it would have to do...I carried it back to the stream and soaked the weak plant for a second to mack it more palpable. I kneaded it into my hand to soften it. My red and gold performance costume was matted with dirt so I couldn't dry the leaves. I frowned at the tiny pile of crushed leave in my palm. This wasn't enough. My face was solemn as I held out the leaves to Akello, not wanting to look at her face. I hoped we were near some sort of city. There had to be a hospital if there was a city, and where there was a hospital there was medicine. If there was medicine, there was something to keep Akello from joining the twisted place in my mind with my parents. I felt my teeth break the skin on my lip. My hand was still out so I looked up at Akello. ""It will help. None of us wants to lose you. If we can help...you have to tell us Akello!"" I begged, a false hope shining in my eyes."
337,Dark Woods Circus IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1305&start=80,2010-11-24T17:56:26,greeneyedkitty,"Akello winced and looked down, her eyes squeezed shut.<br/>""Guys I'll be fine..."" She murmured. They were all so worried about her... In her mind she was simply a road block, something that was keeping them from her goal. They could be a little bit closer to safety if it hadn't started to act up all of the sudden. If only she had grabbed some before she left... She could have kept it hidden from them. At Sheanne's words Akello bit her lip.<br/>""Guys... Lets just go. I'll ignore it."" She said through her teeth. Pneumonia... What a bitch."
338,Dark Woods Circus IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1305&start=80,2010-11-24T19:03:58,SilverRaeven,"I snarled as she started walking away ""Like HELL! Get back here and eat your friken agrimony!"" I was surprised at my anger but she wouldn't do us any favors by being dead. ""You are the only one who knew Gabriel and the only one who can read German so if you die, we follow!"" I felt bad guilting her but if it worked I had no qualms about it. ""Besides it'll take like what a minute to eat? and you can walk and eat so EAT IT!"" I grabbed the agrimony out of Sheannes hand held it out to Akello. ""EAT IT... please... eat it."""
339,Dark Woods Circus IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1305&start=80,2010-11-27T06:32:13,echoeddream,"I put a comforting hand on RÃ¦ven, hiding the worry boiling in my stomach. Concern for RÃ¦ven's anger and fear, for Akello's sickness, for all of us. We had been locked away for years, and in truth, none of really knew how to live outside. We had to reach the place Gabriel had sent us soon, or our little family could break down. ""Should we take  break Akello?  You really should eat that. It will help."" I paused and ran my eyes down the stream. How far could we get today? Absently, I squinted my eyes trying to make out the blurred shape hobbling towards us down the water, then did a double take, realizing it was a person. ""Can anyone see who that is?"""
340,Dark Woods Circus IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1305&start=80,2010-11-27T06:39:45,greeneyedkitty,"Akello took the strange looking plant, wincing. She was tempted to toss it in the bush behind her but she resisted as another round of coughing over took her. She didnt have to swallow the blood anymore... Turning around behind her to hack up a mouthful of blood she squeezed her eyes shut and ate the plants. It tasted bitter but she managed to get it down. She turned to Jinx.<br/>""Yeah... Why don't we take a break?"" As she looked beyond the river she squinted her eyes to try and see who it was.<br/>""N-No... I'm not sure."" She said, wiping her chin of any remaining blood splatters."
341,Dark Woods Circus IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1305&start=80,2010-11-29T03:09:56,Red-Eyed-Demon-Girl,"My anger and worry and just plain despair was all pent up inside me as I watched Akello chew the agrimony. I turned to the hazy shape in the distance. It became a bit more clear, but in the low light of the early morning, before the sun had risen, I couldn't make it out. My gut twisted into one more knot that it had been before. If this...thing intended to harm us, I didn't have much fight left. All I wanted was to give up and lay down, I wanted it all to end. I just wanted to be normal, without crazy experiences and a forever broken body. What I wanted was far out of reach. I might not have much fight left, but that didn't mean I had none. I stood up and squinted at the form moving towards us, dark mist creeping around it like water. ""What...is that?"" I murmured, my voice soft but edged with fear. We were out, and almost safe. If we died now...I would never forgive myself."
342,Dark Woods Circus IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1305&start=80,2010-11-29T03:36:24,Crane,"It was Imogen who had brought up the topic of sending someone out to find the other freaks, and her old friends accepted it without question. It was decided that Jerome and the surgeon, she found out his name was Kris, were going to be the ones going out to find them. Imogen tried her best to keep Kris from being sent, but the others wouldn't hear of it. ""Oh damn..."" she bubbled in her tank. ""I hope none of the girls attack them..."""
343,Dark Woods Circus IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1305&start=80,2010-11-29T03:37:20,SilverRaeven,"I had been studying the approaching figure and I knew without a doubt that I would fight to the death for anyone standing beside me but I also knew that I didn't have much fight left and looking at my rag-tag group I knew it was a mutual feeling. ""Get out of the water"" I  hissed ""Hunker down in the cattails and hide."" I followed my own advice then slowly started to creep upstream hoping the others would stay quiet if they emulated me. I did a double-take when I saw definite wings sprouting out of his shoulder blades. I scrambled back to where my kin was waiting and stumbled over my words accidentally mixing in some Russian ""Akello you... he has ????? coming out of his back! Just ??? you!"" (Wings...like...)"
344,Dark Woods Circus IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1305&start=80,2010-11-29T03:48:00,greeneyedkitty,"Akello sunk down into the ground, confusion obvious on her soft features. Russian was not one of the languages she knew but after a moment of thinking about it, she blinked. That didnt make any sense! How many more people in this world had been mutated? She shivered thinking about it and creeped forward, her wings skin tight to her back. There was a wall of plants and reeds in front of them and she slowly disappeared into them, her eyes narrowing as she tried to see who was over the hill. Wet leaves brushed her face and she wiped them away, annoyed. She still would have to get used to things being wet and cold, not just sweltering heat and dry like inside the tents. She smirked internally. There would be a lot to get used to again."
345,Dark Woods Circus IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1305&start=80,2010-12-08T05:00:04,echoeddream,"Hunkered in the reeds with everyone else, my long body curled on itself, I watched the winged man approach. I didn't want to have to hurt him, but I was sure I could if he threatened us. Looking at my family huddled together, I was certain they could all do the same. Slowly but steadily the person came closer, becoming clearer to our eyes as we pushed our bodies harder into the ground of our sheltered hiding spot. When we could make out the dapples of his grey brown wings, we all tensed. Barely daring to move, I cautiously glanced at my companions. He didn't appear to be armed but we couldn't let him walk into us. I slowly coiled my arm back, then shot it out, almost to the full extend my freakish limbs could reach, and grasped his leg. I yanked back hard, pulling him to the ground, then launched myself out of the reeds and onto the winged man. I dug my abnormally sharp knee into his solar plexus, pinning him to the ground. ""Tell me who you are,"" I spat sharply at him."
346,Dark Woods Circus IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1305&start=80,2010-12-08T09:05:34,Red-Eyed-Demon-Girl,"I saw Jinx spring forward, pinning the winged man to the ground. I didn't watch long enough to catch what she said before I launched myself at the other man, a man who's face seemed like it should be covered by a surgical mask. I felt my hands wrap around his neck and the force of my jump knock him over. Her pushed me off, the back of my neck landing squarely on the pointy end of a stump. I blinked and staggered, dazed as her tried to grab me. I kicked and flailed, feeling my muscles and extra nerves bend in painful ways that even I didn't know they could. When the world stopped spinning enough for me to determine what was going on, besides the black spots in the side of my vision, I saw the surgeon on the ground, his eye already going black as he struggled to get up. I planted my weight on his chest and held my head. ""What the hell do you want with us? Haven't you ruined our lives enough already?"" I said, my voice verging on desperation."
347,Dark Woods Circus IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1305&start=80,2010-12-08T17:58:49,greeneyedkitty,"Akello gasped.<br/>""No!"" I screeched at Jinx, pulling the winged man out form under her. His wings, unlike her were smaller but a beautiful golden colour, like a falcons or an eagles. She hated to admit it but she was jealous. Her's were a coal black, the experiment of a raven. She pulled the man in to the trees, her voice low.<br/>""A-Are you okay?"" She got a good look at the man and saw he really wasn't a man at all. Really only around 17 years old, he looked lost, afraid. Finally he spoke.<br/>""Y-Yeah... I tried to get out. Didn't make it."" He peered around her shoulders and his face lit up just the tiniest bit.<br/>""Your wings are very pretty."" He said, meekly. She laughed. ""Not really... Wish I didn't have them at all."" He chuckled darkly. ""Yeah... I have to agree."" Silence fell an she reached around, running her fingers down the feathers, he shivered under her touch and a soft moan escaped his throat. She giggled. ""Someone's sensitive."""
348,Dark Woods Circus IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1305&start=80,2010-12-08T18:32:07,SilverRaeven,"I watched Jinx tackle the winged man, then Akello flip and knock him into the trees behind us, I heard Sheanne give a battle cry and launch herself at someone who had been hiding behind the wings of the other man. I saw him roughly kick her and watched as she smashed down on a beaver chewed stump and slump down, dazed. The man tried to grip her but she kicked like a wild animal then snarled at the man<br/>""What the hell do you want with us? Haven't you ruined our lives enough already?"" The man seemed totally distracted so I took this opportunity to launch myself at him. My outstretched hands and claws hit his chest and my momentum bowled him over. He hit the grass on the other side of the creek and turned pale as he tried to gain back the wind I had squeezed out of his lungs with my weight. I patiently sat on his chest until he almost blacked out then slipped off so he could inhale. As soon as he had his breath back I again sat on his chest and growled out.<br/>""What is it that you want? And who is that other bird-man?"" He shot me a stubborn look and I snagged my claws into the skin on his arm and pulled. Blood flowed out and he called out in pain. I pulled my claws out and he started to talk."
349,Dark Woods Circus IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1305&start=80,2010-12-11T02:11:28,Crane,"Imogen knew something was wrong. ""They should have been back by now. Unless...""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Unless the girls decided to return the surgeons favor</span>, she finished with a shudder. Her old friends should have listened to her. Sending the surgeon was a mistake, sending someone they didn't know was a mistake. Glancing around the camp, she saw that no one was watching before she tumbled out of the tank and flopped on the wet ground. Her gills cried out in pain as she gasped for air. She didn't even bother to see if anyone was looking as she clawed her way to a shallow river. The evening chill raised goosebumps along her body, but the top half of a wet suit helped to keep a bit of the heat in. She half crawled/ half swam up river to the noise of a fight. It was the girls, Jerome, and Kris. And the girls were doing just as she feared they would."
350,Dark Woods Circus IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1305&start=80,2010-12-11T06:53:39,Red-Eyed-Demon-Girl,"I stumbled away as RÃ¦ven took over with the surgeon. My head throbbed and I could see the edges of my vision turning golden. I felt dizzy and...tired. Even with all this adrenaline pumping through my veins I felt exhausted. I blinked my eyes as I saw a shape moving in the creek. A tail, long hair...then...a face were all visible in clear patches of my vision.<br/><br/>""Imogen!"" I yelled, my face lighting up as I saw her scramble down the bed of the tiny river. ""What are you doing here?"" I asked, smiling as I hit the water, unable to control my limbs as I tripped and landed on the tiny pebbles. They made marks against my skin but I smiled as big as ever, because Imogen was here, and she was alright."
351,Dark Woods Circus IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1305&start=80,2010-12-12T20:53:41,greeneyedkitty,"He shivered and laughed softly, his grimace from before slowly turning into a smile.<br/>""Well are yours that sensitive?"" She blinked. No one ever touched her wings, not even her. She usually just left them alone. An touch they got was from wind which wasn't delicate in the slightest. Akello turned and opened her wings just slightly. The boy ran his fingers down her feathers and she squeaked at the sensation. It was like an odd tingling sensation that shot through her whole body. It wasn't like a tickle it was something... Else. Like a wave of heat. She liked it. A soft moan escaped her throat and the boy chuckled.<br/>""I think its the nerves... The man obviously wasn't human so he must have found a way to bind other nerves into our wings."" Akello was still shocked at what she just felt but she nodded, her eyes half lidded.<br/>""Hey... What's your name?"" He asked quietly. She grinned, dropping her English accent to let the German flow through. ""Mein name ist Akello."" He smiled. ""Mi nombre est Damien."" His Spanish accent was so clear when he spoke his language... She almost smacked herself for not noticing it before. She could barely comment on it before she heard the name Imogen drift on the air. She spun in shock, grabbing Damien's hand to drag him along."
352,Dark Woods Circus IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1305&start=80,2010-12-14T06:04:39,echoeddream,"I fell back in the water as Akello lurched forward and pulled the winged man out from under me. What was she doing? Didn't she realize how dangerous he could be? Shock washed through me as I watched them speaking quietly, inching closer every moment, touching each other's wings. They were<span style=""font-style: italic"">flirting</span>. I felt the strangest mix of fear, frustration and hurt as my mind spun through an array of possibilities. What if we were replaced in Akello's heart by this stranger? What is they fell<span style=""font-style: italic"">in love?</span>What if they<span style=""font-style: italic"">ran away</span>together?<br/><br/>Swiftly pushing insecurities away, I turned away from them towards RÃ¦ven, who was pinning the surgeon, and Sheanne who was bent over the water...talking to Imogen. My heart leapt as I saw her, then conflict immediately swallowed it, wondering if I question the surgeon or talk to Imogen, who was obviously here for a reason. Choosing quickly, I waved and beamed at Imogen, funnelling as much emotion into the simple gestures as I could, then moved towards RÃ¦ven and forced the surgeons arms to his side."
353,Dark Woods Circus IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1305&start=80,2010-12-14T21:33:56,SilverRaeven,"I was struggling to hold the wild, violent surgeon to the ground. Jinx appeared out of nowhere to pin his arms down and I gasped out my thanks as I re-positioned myself on his chest. I turned to see what had caused the man to start screaming and swinging at me. It was Imogen! I turned towards her and called out ""Imogen! What the hell is this man doing here!"" I was screaming at her but I wasn't mad, I was just too happy to see her to be mad. I placed my hand on the pressure point in the mans shoulder and pushed down until he blacked out. I climbed off his chest then ran towards Imogen. I froze when I saw Akello walking out of the trees leading the freak. And holding his hand!"
354,Dark Woods Circus IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1305&start=80,2010-12-16T06:17:08,Red-Eyed-Demon-Girl,"I turned my gaze from Imogen, still mystified at the fact that she was alive, she was here and she was okay. I blinked a few time before smiling at what I saw. Akello was smiling, and she was happy. Sure, there was the winged man next to her who I had to admit I would like to slap...but if he made Akello happy then I he couldn't be all bad. I saw the apprehension and anger on the other's faces as they saw her. Confusion flashed across my face. If we had always been deprived of these joys, these missing smiles, then why were they angry that Akello was happy? The question answered itself in my mind. They didn't trust him. They didn't want him to hurt Akello more by breaking her heart. I bit my lip. Turning back to Imogen I asked her with wonderment still in my voice ""What are you doing here? How are you even alive?"""
355,Dark Woods Circus IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1305&start=80,2010-12-18T23:40:45,greeneyedkitty,"There was that quick moment where her breathing stopped in her throat before she let go, sprinting down the hill, away from him. She couldn't get distracted! Wouldn't let herself. But that voice inside her head wouldnt let her just leave him behind. If she did, it would be a matter of time before someone else found him, reported him and sent him to some government shit hole. She stopped and turned around, forcing the smile off her face.<br/>""You coming?"" Damien blinked before scampering down the hill. Akello didnt pause to see him stop beside her. It wasn't like she cared for him or anything... Oh sweet denial. She used her wings to propel her forward before stopping in front of Imogen.<br/>""Your alive!"" She cried, grinning. A million emotions flashed through her mind and Damien came to a stop beside her. She could sense the distrust towards Damian radiating off her friends... No, more than friends. Her family."
356,Dark Woods Circus IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1305&start=80,2010-12-20T04:51:05,Crane,"""Damn it, they found me..."" Imogen scolded herself mockingly when her family of nearly all girls crowded around her slightly bruised body. Stupid rocks. She coughed and submerged her neck into the crisp water. ""Yes dearies, I'm alive. And its because of the surgeon, so I suggest that you either wake him up or carry him with us."" She looked at each of them in turn. ""I know what you're thinking. I didn't like it myself, trust me."" Imogen's eyes finally caught sight of Damien and she smiled teasingly at him. ""I thought you went off to Spain, last time I checked. Glad to see you again after all these years."""
357,Dark Woods Circus IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1305,2010-10-28T03:32:11,greeneyedkitty,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Oh, youre here, youre here!<br/>Tonight, well be showing<br/>The sad fate that some of this world carry<br/>Children that God has abandoned, restlessly creeping out<br/>Children who cant even carry the trembling limbs they were born with<br/>Their shaking tongues even accidentally cry out<br/>The crowns of their head that caress the dark clouds<br/>They smile as they dream of their mothers embrace<br/>Oh, the deformity!<br/>DEFORMITY!<br/>Drop by and see them!""</span><br/><br/>You hear the familiar speech given by the ring master and you feel another tear slip down your cheek. You... You don't want to be here. But you can't escape. You don't fit in the regular world anymore. The ring is multi coloured, along with the tent which inside is lined with people on rusty bleachers. The stage can pull forward the separate 'exhibits' on trams.<br/><br/>The first to appear, the girl with goat legs and no eyes who sings her haunting melodies. The next, two twins, sewn together, smiles on their faces as they wave at the crowd. The third, a boy with raven black hair who eats humans. The crowd cheers as he finishes off a head. The fourth, a girl with long brown hair in a silver bird cage, her coal black wings flapping as she flies around her cage. The fifth, a contortionist who bend in a ways that would make you think she had no bones. The sixth, a girl with 10 foot tall legs and arms, playing music with spindly, red fingers. the seventh, a cat girl who chases around her cage, growling like a tiger, pink nose twitching. The final act, a girl in her own pool of water, her mermaid tail glittering as she swims.<br/><br/>The smell of popcorn wafts through your nose as you wince. They love seeing you, the freak. You get pulled back and you know whats coming. Starvation and jeering, all because you were curious. Oh... The deformity. DEFORMITY!<br/><br/>Welcome. To the Dark Woods Circus. So who's next to join the devil's children?"
358,Dark Woods Circus IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1305,2010-10-28T04:03:02,SilverRaeven,"I heard footsteps approaching and I stifled a growl. No matter how much we were tortured it would not help for me to kill someone although I certainly could. I often wondered why the surgeons would mutilate us in ways that made us a threat to them, perhaps the fact they controlled people who could kill them made them feel powerful. All I knew was that it made me sick. I felt fingers poke my fur and I slowly opened my eyes. In front of me a teenage boy was surrounded by his friends. ""See!"" he stated<br/>""She can't hurt me!"" I knew I wasn't supposed to talk to them but I couldn't help it. ""Do you have a problem?"" I snarled. The boys skittered backwards with looks of terror upon their faces. ""Scat!"" They all turned and fled simultaneously and I slowly sunk back down to the cold hard metal that was my reality."
359,Dark Woods Circus IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1305,2010-10-28T05:55:35,echoeddream,"Jinx watched RÃ¦ven and the scrambling boys from her platform a few feet away. Cold apprehension bubbled in her stomach as the obnoxious teenagers gathered themselves. This wasn't good.  She let her fingers fly over her violin by themselves, weaving a melody with the eerie song of the goat-legged girl. She let the music fill her, hoping the boys had had enough of gawking at freaks. But, now seemingly collected, the boys started walking. Towards her. Damn.  ""Hey long legs!"" one jeered.  Jinx was used to this, but she still had to work to contain tears as they continued.  ""Spidery, aren't ya?"" another yelled.  She broke the music away from the goat-legged girl, twisting it to Beethoven's Moonlight Sonata.  She wouldn't let them break her.  One slapped her swollen knee and screamed ""Look at me when I talk to you spider!"" He snatched her violin bow from her hand, waving it away from her.  She held herself together for a moment, then snapped. She couldn't handle any more of this. She forced her violin through the bars of her cage and smashed her beloved instrument into his head.  Blood splattered."
360,Dark Woods Circus IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1305,2010-10-28T07:08:36,Red-Eyed-Demon-Girl,"A gang of three teenage girls approached me. They giggled. I flipped backwards before bringing my foot over my back to touch my stomach. They came closer, giggling obnoxiously. I turned over in a leap, landing on the ground in a back-bridge.<span style=""font-style: italic"">You could have been me</span>I thought. They looked around my age. I stood on my hands and did the splits in the air, pulling my legs down to the floor sideways. Why not them? Why me... I had asked these questions to much. I twisted into a jump, my arms twirling me onto the floor. I could feel the eyes watching me. They looked with awe and fear. Hatred to. I placed my feet on the ground in front of me, not moving my stomach from the floor. Besides, why should emotional pain be different from physical? I could still feel the shards of my bones grind against each other, and feel my body bleed to death inside from my repositioned muscles. I could endure that. But just barley. How would emotional pain be any different.<br/><br/>I had stopped for too long. A blonde piece of fluff had the nerve to yell. She had the stupidity to insult me. ""You bend like a piece of warm plastic sure...your a contortionist! There are actual HUMANS who can do that!"" she sneered. I was up in a heartbeat, my body flicking up in a non-human way as the muscles in my legs spasmed, flipping head over heels to come eye to eye with the girl. I grinned, showing my pointed teeth. My pointed nails. I scared her. ""You want to try that one do you?"" I spat. She fell onto all fours and scrambled away screaming. The nails and teeth reminded me of how I had desperately carved away the enamel to points, hoping to make a weapon to save myself. I saw Raeven scare off some boys. Jinx smashed her violin into one of the boys heads. I didn't react. It would only mean punishment and pain. More pain. So I continued on, twisting my legs around and balancing on one hand. Like a trained pet who's been whipped too many times."
361,Dark Woods Circus IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1305,2010-10-28T16:29:47,greeneyedkitty,"""Tweet! Come down little birdie, lets see those wings."" A large group of teenaged boys crowed at me and I glared. Pimply faced, oily skinned jack asses who came every week trying to make me come down. They would get caught one day, just like I did. Shaking out my white dress I narrowed my eyes.<br/>""Allright. I'll come down."" Flexing my long, coal black wings I smirked and pushed off my swing at the top of my cage. They boy's staggered and I caught some air, spinning in a cork screw pattern. Their eyes bugged and I came to a halt, floating delicately to the ground. My back muscles screamed in protest like they always did and tears spring to my eyes. Shoulder muscles aren't supposed to attach to wings.<br/><br/>I strut forward, flicking my hair.<br/>""Little Birdie is here now."" I said sweetly. They all grinned and I cackled, kicking furiously. I felt bone crack and I snarled. Getting some height I slammed my fist into one of their faces and they ran screaming. We can hurt them as much as we want and yet they always come back...."
362,Dark Woods Circus IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1305,2010-10-28T17:36:57,SilverRaeven,"Curled up on the bottom of my cage I heard Jinx's violin strings screech as she smashed it down on something. I heard Sheanne's bones grinding together as she continued bending in unimaginable ways and I heard Akello's wings stir the air. I was listening so intently when the voice crackled to life over the loudspeaker I jumped in fear, my tail subconsciously whipping back and forth. ""The show is over ladies and gents!"" I almost heard the ringmasters cackle. ""Be sure to visit again!"" The feet of our tormentors wandered towards the exit and I pulled myself off the floor. As much as I hated being gawked at I wished the circus goers would never leave, for when the shows were over, the real terror began. My stomach began to twist and I reached out a clawed hand at Jinx, but she didn't see my slight attempt at comforting her. Her mismatched eyes were open wide, focused on the tent flaps as the split apart, revealing an ostentatiously dressed man. The Ringmaster."
363,Dark Woods Circus IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1305,2010-10-29T00:26:13,echoeddream,"The boy lay on the ground in front of me, my cracked violin beside him. He was obviously hurt, although his injuries looked far from fatal.  He had a gash across his face, and probably had a concussion, but nothing worse. Still, the ice in my stomach had melted, and now my whole torso seemed to burn with horror and guilt.<span style=""font-style: italic"">What have I done?</span>I thought of myself as gentle, but when he had taken my bow, the walls holding back years of collected anger, resentment, pain, and fear broke, washing onto the boy, the crumpled figure in front of me.  My only thought had been to stop him from taking my instrument, my music, my only joy.  But how much would me stopping him cost?  Already, my violin was destroyed, and the irony of that consequence was like acid.  The circus would punish me too.  My mind tallied possibilities. Burning. Cutting. More surgery.  I shuddered.<br/><br/>The speakers blared that it was time for guests to leave.  Brightly coloured clowns bustled out to push everyone through the doors, including my victim's friends, although they protested loudly.  The clowns did their jobs well and soon the tent was empty except for the freaks.  It became very quiet.  Then, a bony man with a grey curled moustache and in a top hat entered.  The Ringmaster."
364,Dark Woods Circus IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1305,2010-10-29T07:29:46,Red-Eyed-Demon-Girl,"""Stay up Sheanne...just a little longer..."" I snapped at myself. The ringmaster walked among us for a minute...before turning to me. ""How are the bones holding up darling?"" he whispered in a sickly sweet voice that was heavy with mockery. I spat. I flew at him before i even knew what he was doing. He grabbed my wrists and pounded me into the floor. He growled and smiled. The smile wasn't kind, it was dark with rage and enhance by power. My fear boiled up inside of me as I  thrashed under him on the ground. He took a small pocket knife and slid it across my cheek. He jabbed a needle into my arm as i screamed. I felt fire burn into my body as he backed off, his tailored crimson suit barley wrinkled. He turned to the others as I seized on the ground.<br/><br/>I could only feel the fire, my body twitching uncontrollably on the ground. I felt the dirt under my body as I was dragged away. Back to the cage with the abomination. Back to hell. The telltale click of a lock behind me as the goat girl's haunting melody reached my ears. I was alone again, but i was always alone. This was only another few hours in my miserable existence. I don't remember the last time I wasn't alone. Of course there were the others. Just because there are other people in the room, doesn't take away the lonely feeling."
365,Dark Woods Circus IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1305,2010-10-29T17:02:23,greeneyedkitty,"""Sheanne... We can't agitate him. You... You know that."" Spreading my wings and falling to the ground I  staggered a bit before curling my wings in to myself and sitting down on the steel ground.<br/>""What... Are we going to do?""  I mumbled, pulling my knees into my chest. Miku, the goat girl looked at me, her eyes filled with tears<br/>""We could commit suicide. Get out of here the easiest way."" The room fell silent and I reached out for her, our fingers touching.<br/>""No. Not that way."" She let a single tear rolled down her cheek and we kept our eyes locked, chocolate on aqua.<br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Deep, deep in the heart of the forest, there you'll find that circus<br/>With its ringmaster, wide-eyed and 10 meters tall<br/><br/>All the performers are so happy, though their appearances are bizarre<br/>The Dark Woods Circus is such fun...""</span>We sang in harmony, terror and helplessness taking over again."
366,Dark Woods Circus IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1305,2010-10-29T18:56:06,SilverRaeven,"I heard them talking, as they did every night, on how best to escape. I felt a coldness creeping through me as I heard Miku suggest suicide. I uncurled from the corner of my cage and padded closer to them, my bare feet slapping on the metal floor. I listened as they quietly discussed the torment of the day we had just endured.<br/><br/>""Why. Why us?"" My voice sounded hollow and dead as I stated the question on everyone's mind. ""Because we were curious."" Another voice replied. As the conversation drifted to an end and in fear and desperation we quietly sang the Dark Woods Circus Lullaby that haunted our lives.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Deep, deep in the heart of the forest, there you'll find that circus<br/><br/>With its ringmaster, wide-eyed and 10 meters tall<br/><br/>All the performers are so happy, though their appearances are bizarre<br/><br/>The Dark Woods Circus is such fun...""</span>"
367,Dark Woods Circus IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1305,2010-10-30T01:26:44,echoeddream,"I cowered on the ground, feeling broken.  When everyone was taken back to their cages, the Ringmaster had walked steadily to my performance platform and gazed at me for a long, terrible minute.  Then, without speaking, he nodded to the clowns tailing him.  One picked up the slumped boy, the other reached for me and pulled me roughly behind the Ringmaster.  They took me from the bigtop to a dark tent.  The tent that we all knew about but never mentioned.  The one that we went to in most of our nightmares.<br/><br/>He stood over me and screamed, spit flying and landing on me like rain.  For what seemed like hours his harsh voice screeched about how much it would cost the circus to keep the boys friends quiet, to stop people from asking questions, and how I could have scared people away.  When he began to talk about my punishment, his voice quieted.  It had become silky and smooth, even though he had strained it so intensely.  ""What you have done is inexcusable.  You will be punished severally and for a long time, my dear."" He smiled wickedly.  Even now, a tear fell down my cheek as I thought of what could possibly be in that old mans twisted mind.  He had beaten me with his long cane, topped with a cackling jester, which I had learned was very hard."
368,Dark Woods Circus IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1305,2010-10-30T03:52:07,SilverRaeven,"Our song drifted to a close as a broken and bloody mess of a person was carried into the small, dim tent. The clowns carrying her shoved her elongated body parts into the cage. The metal clanged as the door shut and darkness descended upon us as the tent flap lowered.<br/><br/>""RÃ¦ven?"" Akello's voice was quiet, but easily audible with my feline ears. ""Can you see how bad it is?"" My eyes used the near non-existent light to see the barbarity that had been forced upon Jinx. I padded over to the side of my cage that bordered hers and with an ever-increasing horror I studied her body.<br/><br/>""There doesn't seem to be anything broken, bone-wise but she looks pretty bruised and cut up. I'm going to try and stop the bleeding from her leg."" It was at times like this that I thanked the ringmaster for mutating me. I slipped my head through the bars and forced my body to follow. My ribcage compressed like a cats and my hips and tail followed easily. I listened to Sheanne's advice for checking for broken bones and found only a broken toe and a couple fingers and maybe a cracked rib or two. Relatively minor injuries. After I had examined her I laid her out in a more comfortable position and slipped back between the bars to my cage. With today's awfulness replaying in my mind I tucked my nose under my tail and listen as the other freaks settled into sleep."
369,Dark Woods Circus IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1305,2010-10-31T01:54:35,Crane,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">They are leaving... Bastards...</span>Imogen thought to herself. The ""worldly"" teenagers were always the worst of them all. They would always tap the glass and try to climb up the slick cage. The adults would always smile at her and mouth ""good job"", as if she were an actress. The children would scream at the others, but not at her. She was a mermaid, the stuff of legends. But no matter how adorable the kids were, she was going to smack the next one that called her Ariel.<br/><br/>Her sea green eyes and silvery blue tail mimicked the small waves created by her movement. Pearls hung from her neck, arms, head, and torso; they constantly got caught on her delicate gills and shimmery top. She kept asking the ringmaster to forget the pearls, but he hasn't for twelve years now. Once again, she caught herself wanting-no yearning- to be like the others. To be able to fight back when someone hit her, made fun of her. But, then again, because she couldn't fight back, she wasn't punished.<br/><br/>Everyone was talking, yet she could not hear them for the water diluted sound."
370,Dark Woods Circus IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1305,2010-10-31T02:02:27,greeneyedkitty,"She could hear the soft splashing of Imogen's water tank and she bit her lip as she realized that her exhibit hadn't closed yet.<br/>""Exhibit."" She spat to herself. tears stung ehr eyes as she looked at Raeven and Jinx. It wasn't fair. Who would be so absolutely horrible as to mutilate someone? Edward Caylan, that's who. She could already see the surgeons face in her head and she screamed, remembering the knife as he came closer, the complete lack of pain killers to use. Being able to watch muscle tissue be sewn into genetically mutated wings.<br/>""I-I-I'm... G-Gonna get us o-o-out."""
371,Dark Woods Circus IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1305,2010-10-31T04:08:57,Red-Eyed-Demon-Girl,"""I-I-I'm gonna get us o-o-out"" Akello whispered. I was huddled against the side of my cell, my body shaking badly. ""Let me try to help then."" I stated bluntly. My voice sounded dead. No emotion. No nothing. I jammed my body between the bars, feeling my bones, or what was left of them, slide into Akello's cell. ""How do we start?"" I asked. My body was numb. If getting out would be physical I could do it easily. I couldn't feel. If it was mental...my mind wasn't in the best shape right now. My body was already about as broken as it could get. ""But...Sheanne...what if you get caught? He already hurt you once today..."" she broke off. ""Then he'll take me into the black tent...i might come out worse than Jinx but hey, he can't break any of my bones and he's already drugged me. What can he do to me that will hurt more than it already does?"" I asked, a ghost of a smile crossing my lips. I took just a moment, to let my muscles relax. To feel the full extent of the pain...and immediately wished I hadn't. I tried to keep a howl inside my teeth, barley suppressing the sound to a low moan. I winced and glanced at Akello. ""So what do I do?"" I asked, a silent plea on my lips. Please. Let us get out. Let us leave. Please...Just let us get out...or let us die."
372,Dark Woods Circus IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1305,2010-10-31T07:58:20,echoeddream,"I had dug frantically, trying to get myself out of the hole the Ringmaster had drilled into my mind with his words and cane. When I finally broke free, I lay on the cold steel bottom of the cage, absorbing the other's conversation. They were discussing escape. It was a common topic, but we had never come up with a plan worth acting on.  Somehow, though, it seemed different this time, like we might actually<span style=""font-style: italic"">do</span>something.  I pulled myself up, unable to hold back a whimper.  I pushed the metal bar in one of my arms from where it was sticking out  near wrist, stretching my skin grotesquely, back past my elbow to its place between my upper arm and forearm. ""I want to help too,"" I say quietly.  ""I'm with Sheanne.  What more can he do to me? Just tell me what to do.""  I knew I had to help.  I knew I couldn't stay here.<br/><br/>The Ringmaster's last words hung in my ears, his voice thick with mockery as he used my full name and cruel words. ""How could you do that Jessamine?  How could you hurt that boy,<span style=""font-style: italic"">another human being</span>, like that?  Ahh, but I know.  Because you are not a human yourself.""  The Ringmaster, the surgeon.  The air reeked with their evil. We needed to leave this place."
373,Dark Woods Circus IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1305,2010-11-01T00:12:44,Crane,"Imogen swam up towards the top of her glass cage and propped herself on her elbows in time to hear what the others were discussing. Escape, a freedom long forgotten in her mind. For the first year she had a tail and fins she thought of escape, but now... Where would she go? Who would take her in that wasn't an insane ringleader? Who? Maybe a museumn... Maybe, just maybe... But no, they wouldn't treat her any different than these bastards did, let alone the customers."
374,Dark Woods Circus IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1305,2010-11-01T18:23:33,SilverRaeven,"Jinx's voice instantly pulled me from sleep and I flickered my ears towards them, listening in. ""I'm with Sheanne. What more can he do to me? Just tell me what to do."" I uncurled from the floor with a sigh and stepped over to the circle of desperation.<br/><br/>""It doesn't matter what we want you to do. If we got out it's not like we could blend in. I mean Akello has wings, I have a tail and you're like ten feet tall! How would we ever hide?"" I watched Imogen poke her head above her tank and I looked towards the others. ""And what about her? We can't leave her here alone, the ringmaster would..."" I let the thought trail off and watched as the truth sunk in. If we left we had to take everybody because if anyone got left behind they would be punished for what we had done.<br/><br/>But my thoughts took a selfish turn and I imagined what it would be like to finally walk in the sun and feel wind and smell fresh air and feel the grass on my feet. I snapped out of my dreaming and glanced once more at Imogen. No. She was like a sister and I couldn't leave her."
375,Dark Woods Circus IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1305,2010-11-01T22:38:08,greeneyedkitty,"Akello hated it, it she knew it was true. The circus was her family now and to leave it would not only be mentally heartbreaking but physically as well. She refused to leave anyone behind but she didnt exactly blend in well. The only clothes she could wear were ones with cut out in the back and wings that attacked with straps didn't need cut outs. They would never get out.<br/>""Excuse me! Miss!"" Akello's head spun around as she locked eyes with a small boy around the age of 12, peeking in from he tent. Horror polluted her mind and she skittered over.<br/>""Get out of here now!"" The boy blinked and pulled himself in further, his body finally exposed. A gasp ripped through the circus tent as everyone caught sight of the hawk like talons that replaced a regular humans legs.<br/>""I know where you will be safe."" He whispered, a devious grin on his face."
376,Dark Woods Circus IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1305,2010-11-02T03:43:34,Crane,"""Excuse me! Miss!"" Imogen slowly turned her head to the sound, seeing that the others had done so faster. She felt her small eyes widen with surprise. She knew this boy. She knew, oh very well indeed. He was Gabriel, the failed experiment. He was supposed to have wings, like Akello did. But he struggled too much, and ended up dislodging some of the vertebrae in his back. Even through his baggy t-shirt, she could see the slight crookedness of his back. So, after these past three years, he had come back, but for what?<br/><br/>""Gabriel, you have tasted freedom, and yet you come back here. Why?"" she was confused at the hard, almost bitter, tone she used with him. Was it because he could leave and she couldn't? Because he could blend in better than she in the world of humans? What was it that made her so edgy around him?"
377,"Demonic World (zoruna, Goblin, and greeneyedkitty)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1346&start=20,2010-11-06T04:33:13,greeneyedkitty,"She grinned, taking in her surrounding. It was quaint but sweet and she liked it. It felt... Homey. As the waitress lead them to a table, she sat down leaning a bit forward on the table.<br/>""So... You are related to the prince, arent you?"""
378,"Demonic World (zoruna, Goblin, and greeneyedkitty)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1346&start=20,2010-11-06T06:01:19,Goblin,"Ah, and the girl was smart. What was he going to do with her? Satanachia hadn't quite decided yet. Not kill her, that was for sure. She was far too interesting for that. His wing beats faltered and they both plummeted toward the ground. Could she really tell what kind of mood he was in? They might hit the ground, he wasn't worried about it, it wouldn't kill him. Of course, he didn't know it wouldn't kill her either. Both of them, he and Gabriel, kept secrets from each other.<br/><br/>They stopped just inches from the ground and he laughed, putting Syra on her feet. ""And why aren't you afraid of me? Tell me."" There was mocking laughter that resounded in his head, and he snarled. There were times he wondered why he even bothered with the human realm. He had no interest in ruling it, really. Sooner or later it would empty and the majority of them would be in Hell. It made him wonder why they'd even bothered to take it, though of course he'd been in that war too. Had led his own legions and reveled in bloodshed. But still the world would end."
379,"Demonic World (zoruna, Goblin, and greeneyedkitty)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1346&start=20,2010-11-06T16:56:45,zoruna,"Syra looks at him. And smiles sweetly. But she wasn't stupid. She wouldn't tell him every reason she wasn't afraid of him. She looks him over. ""One...your attractive. And two...my father showed me true hell...he put me through true hell...in fact I've faced death more than my share of times due to my father...a true demon is nothing compared to the demonic nature of a human being."" she looks sad. ""Expecially when that human being is your own father."" she says softly. Looking back at him. ""And besides...I don't remember that emotion...I stopped remembering it a long time ago. And I for one...don't miss it."" she says.<br/><br/>Crossing her arms over her chest. Shivering a bit at the memories that ran through her head. She looks at him. ""You've not seen a true monster dear prince...until you've faced the wrath of a drunk, enraged, and hateful father. After that....even a demon would appear to be nice."" she says quite honestly. Looking away. She had to be strong...he couldn't hurt her anymore...he didn't even know where she was. She looks back at him. ""...."" she says nothing. ""You still didn't answer my question...what do you plan to do with me?"" she looks him in the eyes.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF8000"">Jace looks at her. Smiling a bit. ""Yes...yo! Mario!"" he says something in Italian and the guy responds back. ""Mario wishes to know what sort of pizza you would like. He says tonight its on the house...he clearly thinks your my girlfriend..."" he sighs. ""He's been trying to set me up on blind dates for a while now."" he laughs then grins. ""Thinks I need a girlfriend or something.""</span>"
380,"Demonic World (zoruna, Goblin, and greeneyedkitty)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1346&start=20,2010-11-06T20:56:24,greeneyedkitty,"She laughed and turned, winking at the man named Mario.<br/>""And why does he think that?"" She said, giggling again and leaning back on her chair. The smell of pesto pasta, fresh foccacia bread and pizza reached her nose and she grinned, licking her lips eagerly.<br/>""I like salami..."""
381,"Demonic World (zoruna, Goblin, and greeneyedkitty)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1346&start=20,2010-11-07T21:14:59,Goblin,"He listened to her speak this time, instead of simply staring into middle ground and trying to appear to be listening. She couldn't possibly truly understand the nature of a demon. ""And you think my father, your king is sober, loving, and level-headed? Well... he wouldn't be the devil then, would he?"" Maybe it had been awful for her to experience those things, but to him it had been a test. If he hadn't survived, Lucifer would have simply picked another of his offspring to name prince.<br/><br/>What was he going to do with her? His day would be better spent... No, he'd done all of that and really had nothing left he needed to do. ""Show me humanity. Are they all as strange as you?"" Satanachia had noticed the effects of the humans on some demons. They'd gotten weak, developed mercy or pity. He'd even seen a few of them interacting with humans for more than just their own enjoyment. He was dangerously close to that now, but he could always go find something else to do if this girl started to get too used to his company. She already was though, wasn't she? And it was all Gabriel's fault. He had probably been the one that had really wanted to come out here today..."
382,"Demonic World (zoruna, Goblin, and greeneyedkitty)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1346&start=20,2010-11-08T12:41:44,zoruna,"Syra looks at him. Shaking her head. ""No. I don't think that. But at least you knew your father was going to be evil. I had to learn my out on my own. He hated my mother...I can't prove it...but I know he killed her."" she says softly. Looking at him. ""You my new strange prince friend...may not understand how I...as a human being...feel in that kind of circumstance. Things like that...they usually don't happen up here."" she says honestly. Looking at him. Studying him for a minute. Then smiling. ""Alright. But your gonna have to follow me carefully. Not that you should have any problems being recognized...at least by humans. I'm the only human I know with the power that I have. Humans sometimes get mutated genes. That gives some of us...birth defects. And some of us...inhuman powers."" she explains. Looking at him in the eyes again.<br/><br/>""But enough of talking about the strangeness of humanity...namely me."" she says with a big playful grin. Her eyes sparkled as she gives him a true devil may care grin. ""I'm sure you'll agree...living life on the edge. Living it dangerously...is actually kinda fun."" she suddenly takes his hand in hers. Supprising herself and probably him. And walks them out of her slum of slums neighborhood. ""Over there....is a movie theater. People watch...films...on a big ass screen. Never been. Can't afford it. Another rule up here...money is what makes the world go round. Without money...you can't do shit."" she says with a laugh. ""Oh and are you hungry? I'm sure Gabriel is...he LOVES to get some Mexician food."" she says giggling.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFBF00"">Jace rubs the back of his head. Laughing nervously. ""Cuz...I haven't brought a chick with me here in like.......ever."" he says. Looking a bit embarressed. ""You could say....I'm a bit...picky."" he says grinning. He blinks. ""hey me too!"" he calls out to mario. Ordering in Italian a big ass salami pizza...with extra cheese. It was a mere matter of ten minutes...and the pizza was place on the table.</span>"
383,"Demonic World (zoruna, Goblin, and greeneyedkitty)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1346&start=20,2010-11-09T02:32:18,greeneyedkitty,"Grabbing a massive piece, she bit into it eagerly, sharp fangs showing.<br/>""Its good... So tell me. WHy did you bring me here?"" She was honestly curious and the question had been burning int he back of her mind for a while."
384,"Demonic World (zoruna, Goblin, and greeneyedkitty)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1346&start=20,2010-11-09T08:36:55,Goblin,"""I'm not your friend."" He corrected quickly when she'd called him that. But no, he supposed he didn't understand why it was that humans shouldn't expect the worst of each other. They probably should. It was only realistic. And he knew all about genetic mutation. Biology, chemistry, physics, magic. All of it was standard knowledge for hellion nobility. Satanachia didn't think she completely understood his demand. He looked at her hand and shook it free, obviously not okay with her touching him. Only the other way around.<br/><br/>When she started showing him building and speaking of their functions, he knew for sure. ""Yes. I know what movies are. I'm not stupid. I've seen plenty. I have a collection of them. Which I bought. With money. That's not an invention solely in use by the human race."" The demon prince huffed, slightly amused but a bit upset that she'd decided to treat him like a child. ""I know it's hard for you to comprehend, but not everything humans have was thought of by them first."" Inwardly, the both of them winced at the mention of Mexican. Gabriel didn't like to eat anything other than sugar, and spicy things least of all. He was sure Syra was trying to trick Satanachia into eating it. The demon didn't much like the taste of cooked meat; he thought there was something wrong with it. ""Ice cream. And coffee. Yes, I know what those are too. Surprised? I asked for you to show me humanity. Not humans, not their toys. I can always find someone else to do it."""
385,"Demonic World (zoruna, Goblin, and greeneyedkitty)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1346&start=20,2010-11-09T15:39:29,zoruna,"Syra grins that devil may care smile again. She laughs. ""If you say so...but you ain't tried to kill me so I can't be an enemy."" she points out. Sighing and listens to him speak. And when he was done she crossed her arms over her chest. ""If your done with the royal temper tantrum...I've got a few things i'm going to say to you."" she says. Her eyes are dark with a firey anger. ""No...I'm fucking not surprised. I don't think humans would have even half the things we have now if it weren't for demons and angels."" she was getting pissed. Her temper was beginning to show. And damn...she had a hell of a temper. She'd chased off many demons who'd pissed her off. Not a prince but the really high ups. She walks over to him. And smacks him. ""I don't like the way you think you can treat me like a toy."" she hisses. ""I am not a toy. I will never be a toy! Expecially not for a spoiled brat prince like you!"" she snaps. She smiles a sweet yet demonic smile and tone. ""If you were more specific as to what you are wanting...I wouldn't have made that simple little mistake."" she points out. ""And I happen to know there are plenty of demons along with humans who would be more than happy to ""show"" you humanity. Only you'd lose Gabriel's body. But if your stupid enough to take a risk like losing your life and possibly your throne...go ahead. Find someone else...I'm one of a kind Satanachia..."" she says saying his name easily. ""And I honestly don't give a flying flip about you...or anyone else. I don't need you...I already have Gabriel."" she calms down. ""You wanting to see humanity...explain what your wanting then."" she walks back away from him. ""Until you want to be a prince not a brat...your never going to make it far in this realm princey."" she sighs and turns her back to him. ""If you want to leave...go...I'm not going to stop you. Anytime I want to see Gabriel...I'll always be able to find you."" she pauses. ""And like it or not...while your inside my one and only friend...satanachia...you ARE my friend.""<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFBF00"">Jace blinks and looks at her without actually seeing. ""Sounds like your enjoying that pizza."" he then shrugs. ""because...ain't found a girl who interested me for more than a one nighter in bed...til I ran into you that is."" he says simply but honestly.</span>"
386,"Demonic World (zoruna, Goblin, and greeneyedkitty)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1346&start=20,2010-11-09T20:57:08,greeneyedkitty,"She blinked. ""Thats odd... Your pretty cute. And one nighters are bad. Bleh."" She said, turning back to her pizza."
387,"Demonic World (zoruna, Goblin, and greeneyedkitty)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1346&start=20,2010-11-10T01:08:53,Goblin,"""You think a familiar physical form makes us friends? Do you want to be friends? I don't think you'd survive it. Your soul would scream in so much agony you'd wonder how you ever thought physical pain could hurt."" Satanachia had utter control over himself, when he was alone. But this? This was passionate fury fed by Gabriel's childish vindictiveness. And the way his eyes flickered between grey and white and black like a staticy television told of the internal struggle between angel and demon. Had the prince had it his way, Syra'd be dead for even thinking to speak to him like she was. And for daring to strike him, he wanted to claim her soul too as his own plaything.<br/><br/>But it would disrupt the precarious power balance between archangel and demon prince, and neither of them was entirely sure what would happen then. Not death. He could exist fine without form, not coming back to Earth. Though Satanachia had become fairly addicted to his power; he didn't want to leave. He did retreat though. Something that was not so much physical, but a sudden abrupt absence of the demon hidden behind the guise. Gabriel half staggered and shivered, wrapping his arms around his chest. It was cold without Satanachia. The kind of cold that was spiritual, a lack of coursing power. He'd be back though, like he always was. ""Hey Sy, you think we can go get coffee?"""
388,"Demonic World (zoruna, Goblin, and greeneyedkitty)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1346&start=20,2010-11-10T02:29:10,zoruna,"Syra looks at him. She'd merely shrugged. She wasn't scared of the demon prince. She felt...strange...around him but not scared. But she spoke before he left. ""Yes I do. I don't care. I'm stronger than you think."" she then ignored him. Gave him the cold shoulder. She turns and sees Gabriel...himself. She tackle hugs him happily. ""YAY! Your truly here now! Even though it may just be for a bit...your here!"" she says. Then gets up. Helping him up. ""Yep! Coffee. With lotsa sugar and french vanilla creamer...just the way you like it."" she says. She'd never forgotten anything where her friend was involved. She wraps an arm around his waist. And takes him to the nearest coffee shop.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFBF00"">Jace blinks. And falls silent. ""hmm? You really think so?"" he asks softly. Looking around and listening. Then shrugs. It wasn't his cousin...he was glad. He falls silent. ""No one wants more than that from a demon...demon and human females are alike in that aspect. Apparently...as I've been told many times...women don't like damaged goods. Basically. I was good for sex and nothing more.""</span>"
389,"Demonic World (zoruna, Goblin, and greeneyedkitty)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1346&start=20,2010-11-10T05:40:09,greeneyedkitty,"She took a sip of her drink. ""See, we here the same things about male demons. All the want is sex... I guess thats why I've only done it once. I'm a tease but it  never goes beyond that."" She leaned back and sighed, her eyes slightly shut."
390,"Demonic World (zoruna, Goblin, and greeneyedkitty)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1346&start=20,2010-11-10T23:21:51,Goblin,"Syra had insulted the demon prince and Gabriel knew that wasn't a good thing. But he couldn't spare too much thought to that at the moment. He was still trying to get used to having total control over all of his limbs again. The archangel hugged the girl tightly, happy to have a chance to do so and even gave her a little kiss on the forehead before they both got off the filthy ground. Most people never saw Gabriel so laid back, lacking in any of those sharp barbs he normally shot off just because he'd opened his mouth.<br/><br/>""Thank Sy."" He put an arm over her shoulder and they walked along much like a couple. Though Gabriel would have laughed in anyone's face that mentioned it to him. ""It's my treat. Chia's always got money."" Unlike him, who had lived through just about every era broke as a beggar. He didn't care for money, since he didn't really need to eat or sleep and didn't feel the outside cold.<br/><br/>Once inside, Gabriel himself some hot black coffee and an extra cup. Evenly poured out into both, he dumped in sugar until the coffee was a brownish sludge, probably more sugar than anything, and filled the rest up with cream. ""Want one?"" He set those two down at a table with Syra and laughed, another thing he rarely did around other people, then went back up to retrieve hers as well."
391,"Demonic World (zoruna, Goblin, and greeneyedkitty)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1346&start=20,2010-11-11T14:17:36,zoruna,"Syra looks at him. Laughing as he kills the coffee with cream and sugar. That's okay with her. She liked it pretty much the same way. She grins and laughs a bit. She liked Gabriel...really did. But part of her enjoyed annoying the demon prince. Enjoyed needling him. Partly because...he reacted from it. Something Gabriel never did. She liked that about Satanachia. He challenged her and she enjoyed this. She looks at Gabriel. ""Gabey...."" she starts out. ""Why you sharing your body with princey?"" she asks softly. ""Not that I mind...I was just curious...I miss being able to just hang out with you. To go flying in the air with you."" she pouts cutely. ""You hardly come around anymore."" she says softly. Taking her leather jacket off and putting it around him. ""Here Gabey...you seem really cold with demon Satanachia inside of you...Gabey...I lost my temper again...but..."" she bites her lip. ""At least nothing chaotic happened...or destructive things happened..."" she says. ""Remember last time...."" she starts out. Taking sips of her coffee. Trailing off and leaving the rest of it unsaid.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFBF00"">Jace nods his head. ""I completely agree with you. I want a woman for love...or a relationship...not just for sex. Its a perk...but its not a requirement."" he says honestly. Looking down. ""I wish you'd be a tease to me...you sound like  your a beautiful woman.""</span>"
392,"Demonic World (zoruna, Goblin, and greeneyedkitty)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1346&start=20,2010-11-11T18:53:44,greeneyedkitty,"A soft smile crossed her features.<br/>""You sound like a wonderful man who has had one too many on night stands."" She finally grinned, her coal black cat ears popping up. She drew her razor sharp nails across her pizza one more time before taking an enthusiastic bite. She could feel a good amount of peoples eyes on her and she laughed.<br/>""Quite a busy place, isnt it?"""
393,"Demonic World (zoruna, Goblin, and greeneyedkitty)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1346&start=20,2010-11-12T03:55:47,Goblin,"Being called Gabey made him wince like it always did. There were two people that called him something other than Gabriel, and he despised it. But he let Syra do it anyway. ""You know me, always busy plotting for the end of the world."" Only half a lie, Gabriel was trying his best not to end the world, since that would be his very last job. Not that he could escape it forever.<br/><br/>But he was stalling, he didn't want to tell Syra what was up with him and the demon. He didn't want for her to feel bad. Gabriel shrugged on the jacket, thinking that it looked pretty damn good on him, and buried his nose in the coffee cup for a long moment, already having drank most of it but pretending anyway. Finally, he took a deep breath, ""Satanachia keeps me alive ever since... You know.""<br/><br/>Even Gabriel kind of wished the djinn would come back now. He'd gotten even worse at dealing with the outside world without the filter. There was something of a scared little boy in the angel's demeanor. So he very quickly decided to change the subject, sorta. ""You like him, don't you? I think he's my nephew... or something."" Gabriel tried to work this out in his head. Lucifer, who used to be Sammael and still was to him, was his brother in every way except physical relation. But angel's couldn't be blood relatives. And he was pretty sure that Lucy was Satanachia's father. Or something of the sort."
394,"Demonic World (zoruna, Goblin, and greeneyedkitty)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1346&start=20,2010-11-12T23:11:33,zoruna,"Syra looks at him. Smiling softly. Hugging him and then sitting back down. She nods her head. ""Yeah I know...ever since...my strange powers went chaotic. And destroyed half of downtown."" she says sadly. ""Yeah...I remember it clearly. I'm really sorry Gabriel...I lost my temper and then...I...lost control."" she says softly. Looking upset at that fact. ""He is? Okay. That's cool. Gabriel...I wasn't trying to make him pissy mooded...I was just teasing and playing with him."" she says honestly. She blushes and looks away. ""Um...um...I don't know what your talking about."" she stammers nervously. Turning a brighter pink when she saw him looking at her. ""And even if I did...I'm not stupid...he'd never feel the same way."" she says softly. ""Even if within my blood flows demon blood...I'm still only a human."" she says sadly. Looking back up. ""I'm just glad...my temper didn't go destructive or chaotic this time...I got lucky."" she says.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFFF00"">Jace looks at her. Nodding his head. ""Your more likely than not right."" he says honestly. Tilting his head to the side. ""I wouldn't know. Sounds that way though."" he says. Not realizing he'd said it that way. He continues eating his pizza. ""What I don't understand...is why some good person hasn't already snatched you up and tried to woo you.""</span>"
395,"Demonic World (zoruna, Goblin, and greeneyedkitty)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1346&start=20,2010-11-13T00:45:48,greeneyedkitty,"She bit her lip.<br/>""Well... I just... Don't usually let them. I do it for fun and I usually find out the the guy is just trying to get into my pants. I haven't met an honestly good guy yet, though you seem like a possible candidate."" She smiled, her coal ears twitching around with all of the different sounds in the restaurant."
396,"Demonic World (zoruna, Goblin, and greeneyedkitty)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1346&start=20,2010-11-13T02:11:19,Goblin,"""You're my human though, and better than all the other ones."" Gabriel assured her, drinking down the rest of the sugary sludge. ""And I've decided that you can't be late for work, so I'll just have to fly you there. I don't like where you live..."" Sure, it was a little hypocritical. He remembered the first time he'd ever seen Syra, with him the corner street drug dealer, living in a room that was really no better than a cardboard box. But that was okay for him, he couldn't get sick or hurt too badly. It wasn't safe for a girl like Syra.<br/><br/>""Okay!"" He stood up and bent his spine, stretching out first one wing, then the other, hearing the bones pop satisfyingly. ""I can't be late either. Now that he's gone, I should go make my report."""
397,"Demonic World (zoruna, Goblin, and greeneyedkitty)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1346&start=40,2010-11-13T02:40:45,zoruna,"Syra looks at him. Shaking her head. Laughing a bit. ""Yeah...I'm your human Gabriel. I always will be."" she says softly. Giggling happily. ""Flying? YAY! I love flying with you!"" she says. Jumping up and down excitedly. She hugs into Gabriel's back. And wraps her legs around his waist. Just like she had done since the first time he had met her. Just like the first time they had ever gone flying. She loved to fly in the air with her guardian angel. She shakes her head and sighs. ""We have already been over this Gabriel...I am not safe from that monster man...unless he isn't able to find me. And since he's a rich prick...he would never look for his punching back in the poorest of the poor place. I won't go back to that life Gabriel...I won't!"" she says stubbornly. ""And its fine...I haven't had any troubles...besides...I can't afford anything more."" she adds. Laying her head on the back of his shoulder. ""Yeah...you'll need to make your report fast Gabriel...he won't stay gone forever. He didn't seem to be that type of guy.""<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFFF00"">Jace looks at her and nods his head. ""Yes...your a very nice girl...but...I don't think I'd have a chance even in hell with you."" he chuckles. ""I am...am I?"" he smiles softly. ""Your not doing too bad on the rictor scale yourself."" he says with a small laugh.</span>"
398,"Demonic World (zoruna, Goblin, and greeneyedkitty)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1346&start=40,2010-11-14T19:29:42,greeneyedkitty,"She laughed, twirling her hair in her fingers.<br/>""Now... What kind of demon are you? I mean, you can probably tell what kind I am."" She said, blinking, letting her cat eyes appear. She was honestly curios. There was so many kinds... SHe was almost concerned that she would meet a flower demon at some point."
399,"Demonic World (zoruna, Goblin, and greeneyedkitty)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1346&start=40,2010-11-16T23:43:30,Goblin,"There was a surprising amount of dark fury in his voice when he answered, ""You should have let me kill him."" His wings adjusted themselves, pulling out from the weight between them, wiggling, then pumping a few times experimentally. ""Okay. Hold on tight."" When he jumped, he didn't even need to use his wings. They sped through the air like a rocket, breaking the sound barrier easily enough, and trailing an odd blueish-white light.<br/><br/>Gabriel could have landed her where she belonged in seconds, but he liked speed. Satanachia couldn't go anywhere near as fast, the demon didn't even know where that speed was hidden. But Gabriel had to be fast to run back and forth between Heaven and Earth all the time like he used to. It made talking impossible, and even though he was having fun, he finally set down in front of the building where Syra worked. ""I'll see you again soon, Sy."""
400,"Demonic World (zoruna, Goblin, and greeneyedkitty)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1346&start=40,2010-11-18T16:16:36,zoruna,"Syra looks at him. Nodding her head. Hugging him one last time and kissing him on the cheek. She frowns and watches him leave. Sighing. She hated being alone. It made her an easy target. Expecially for that group of gangsters...who's leader wants her to be his property. Which she'd rather jump into a lava pit of hell than be his trophy. She shakes her head and climbs down the building and goes into the entrance. She smells something strange. It almost smelled like...gasoline! She runs out the entrance of the building. Barely making it out the front door before it blew sky high. The blast's force sent her flying across the street and hitting the ground hard. She groans...and forces her aching body up. Who would do such a thing? And why had they done it? It was almost like they wanted to kill her. Not that it would. It would just hurt like a bitch. She groans. Getting up and feeling the burns on her backside. They'd heal...rather quickly...they'd heal. It came from Gabriel...his second soul he gave her...sped up healing and kept her from dying...a lot. She frowns. It was going to sting when this one started to heal. She grabs a jean jacket from the park bench. Slips it on...and walks back towards home. Sighing...now...she was jobless.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFFF00"">Jace turns his head to her. Sighing sadly. ""I wish...but alas...I do not know what type of demon you are."" he looks away. ""I haven't touched you...so I couldn't know."" he then turns back to her. ""If I knew...I'd have to be able to see you."" he says quite honestly. Frowning a bit. She was sure to leave now. Sure she would laugh or riducle him. ""I'm...not sure...but I am the prince's cousin."" he says honestly.</span>"
401,"Demonic World (zoruna, Goblin, and greeneyedkitty)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1346&start=40,2010-11-18T17:57:47,greeneyedkitty,"I blinked spastically, confusion swirling in my mind.<br/>""Wait... What? So you can't see me?"" She brushed the hair out of her face, her sharp nails tapping her chin.<br/>""Well... I'm a cat demon."" She drew her finger across his hand, her eyebrow raised. She shut her eyes a put her head in her hands. The restaurant suddenly went really silent."
402,"Demonic World (zoruna, Goblin, and greeneyedkitty)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1346&start=40,2010-11-21T07:53:38,Goblin,"""Well don't you just have the worst luck."" Stated an otherwise entirely inconspicuous rat on a bag of trash. It chewed a few more times on the bit of cheesy cardboard in its front paws before dropping it. Definitely a sewer rat, with its massive frame and bulk, and wiry grey-white hairs. But rats didn't talk, and not with the voice of a certain amused sounding demon. Satanachia offered absolutely no explanation for his presence, and entirely ignored the fact that he was a rat, obviously in favor of gloating over the girl."
403,"Demonic World (zoruna, Goblin, and greeneyedkitty)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1346&start=40,2010-11-21T17:04:52,zoruna,"Syra walks over to the rat. ""Aww...reduced to ratboy are we Satanachia?"" she asks in a playful way. Kneeling down and picking his rat body up by the tail. ""You know...you are still annoyingly cute for being in such a very disgustingly unattractive creature."" she says softly. ""And its just a flesh wound. It is almost healed even as we speak."" she sticks her tongue out at him. ""Thought you didn't like me? If you hate me so much...why you come back?"" she asks seriously. ""And...that...that was merely another day in my life. What don't kill me...just makes me stronger."" she giggles. ""You know...you really should find a much better form for yourself...as your going to be easily fed to a big ass pussy cat...catch my drift?"" she asks in a dark humor tone.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFFF00"">Jace sighs. ""No...unfortunatly...I cannot. Unlike most...I am not gifted with sight."" he says sadly. ""Do you mind if I touch you? I wish to see you by touch."" he says softly. Smiling at her. ""You sound like a very sexy demoness. I like cat demon women. And cats in general."" he says softly. </span>"
404,"Demonic World (zoruna, Goblin, and greeneyedkitty)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1346&start=40,2010-11-21T18:31:43,greeneyedkitty,"A furious blush rose to her cheeks and she nodded before realizing he wouldnt know she had.<br/>""Oh, yeah! And thank you..."" She said, reaching out her hand. ""I like cats as well."" She said, laughing a bit. She had four at home. She pulled her claws back in so they wouldnt scratch him."
405,"Demonic World (zoruna, Goblin, and greeneyedkitty)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1346&start=40,2010-11-23T02:54:02,Goblin,"Even though she made remarks about his current possession, Satanachia still ignored it altogether. What did it matter to him if he was a rat? The only problem was that he couldn't stay inside of it for very long. Instead, the lithe beast grabbed hold of its own tail, hauling itself upward to cling to hand flesh and clothing, upright again. ""I had come with permission to make your life a living hell. Father says I can't kill you, but I can torture you. Seems to me you've already got enough problems. Such as whoever tried to blow you up. That one was rather entertaining!"""
406,"Demonic World (zoruna, Goblin, and greeneyedkitty)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1346&start=40,2010-11-23T03:33:37,zoruna,"Syra grins. ""Oh...probably the demon who lives inside my fathers head."" she says with a shrug. ""No biggie."" she looks at him. Pulling the rat off her body. Then holds it lovingly in her arms as she starts to walk again. ""Hmmm...can't kill me...even if you tried to my Satanachia...you couldn't. Of that I am more than certain."" she doesn't bother to explain. ""And if you didn't like me...you wouldn't be bothering to even wish to make my life a living hell. And how do you plan to do torture to me? I'm used to pain my dear demon. Hell...I've had my neck slice. My wrists slashed. And quite a few other less than pleasant experiences."" she frowns. ""Dear evil prince....you can't make me life a life of living hell. I already lived one. Besides the demon who has my father's body possessed...didn't really do anything but amplify the evil my father already was."" she says softly, sadly, and honestly. She looks thoughtful. Then her eyes widen. ""I knew I knew your name from somewhere!"" she looks at him. ""You know a demon who goes by the name of Damoen? He said a long time ago...he was angry cuz some guy got the throne instead of him."" she then shrugs.<br/><br/>She gets a very demonic look on her face and in her eyes. ""Hey...if I kill someone...would you enjoy it? Would you find it funny plus ironic? Cuz I plan to enjoy it. I'm going to enjoy every second of the torture and agony I will put that bastard through. And I'll find it funny...when he cries and begs for mercy. It'll be ironic...sense he tried so many many times to kill me...but maybe I won't kill him. Maybe I'll make him beg for death and then deny him the pleasure of dying."" she says. Very very venomously and beyond a little bit evilly.<br/><br/>She looks at him. ""You could even kill or torture that demon Damoen....who thinks he is better than you and it would get rid of someone who is plotting to get you assissinated. I remember him muttering things like that to himself."" she looks sad. ""I don't want you to be killed. Even as mean as you are to me...that would make me very very sad."" she says honestly.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFFF00"">Jace smiles and looks at her. ""I mean it."" he says. Stroking her ears absentmindedly. ""You know...I really like you."" he says softly. ""Hey...your fingers are pulsing. Don't worry about scratching me...I heal rather quickly."" he says honestly. Smiling and kissing her hand.</span>"
407,"Demonic World (zoruna, Goblin, and greeneyedkitty)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1346&start=40,2010-11-24T18:01:26,greeneyedkitty,"A furious blush rose to her cheeks and she ginned at him, sharp teeth flashing.<br/>""I.. Rather like you as well. Its really sweet of you..."" She let her sharp claws come out a bit and smiled softly. She was right to go out with him...<br/>""Now what do you see when you touch someone? Like the whole person as we see them or something more?"" It seemed so unique... She was honestly curious."
408,"Demonic World (zoruna, Goblin, and greeneyedkitty)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1346&start=40,2010-11-28T07:46:13,Goblin,"The demon just chuckled, deciding to say nothing of the fact that he thought physical torture to be rather boring. ""Kill someone? Hm... You'll go to hell girly, and you don't want that now, do you? That's his plan, you know. The insignificant speck of flea shit..."" The rodential hiss evoked images of dank, close tunnels and wriggling, blind things more than the annoyance he'd meant to express. ""No. I have a better idea. You summon me to physical form here, and I'll do it."" Somehow the rat even managed a motion like spitting. ""Damoen indeed!"" The wormy tail lashed, winding itself around whatever was handy as it knocked about. ""This would purely a favor to you, of course. Damoen is hardly worth the time to me as it takes to say his name."""
409,"Demonic World (zoruna, Goblin, and greeneyedkitty)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1346&start=40,2010-11-29T08:33:27,zoruna,"Syra looks at him. Frowning. He was right. But she didn't know where she wanted to go. Hell was living on earth. Hell was down below. And Heaven wasn't all it was cracked up to be or so Gabriel had told her many times over. She listens to Satanachia. ""Your right...but...I don't like him. I really, really hate him. I hate him even more than I hate my own father."" she says seriously. She looks at him. ""Summon...hmm...I can do that. But....nevermind. I'll deal with the after effects as it is."" she smiles. ""Hope this old magic summoning spell is legit."" she says more to herself than to him. She closes her eyes. ""[i]From the high reaches of heaven. To the depths of hell. From the winds of change....to the waters that forever flow. Deep from inside the essences that make up the fine line between life and death. I summon forth with all the fibers of my being...with the essences of my life. And the fibers of my death. SANTANACHIA!!"" she cries out. A whoosh of magic energy exploding from within her. She is knocked to her butt from its force. Then her body rises upwards and pure magic and power radiates itself quite visually to Satanachia only since he was the only demon/angel nearby...and then fades as she is settled back down onto her feet. She falls to her knees. ""Man...I've got a massive headache."" she mutters to herself.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFFF00"">He looks at her. Tilting his head to the side. ""It is rather difficult to explain.""h e says. Touching her face with his silky soft hands and traces her face with his fingers. Every inch he traces her face...his mind fills in the blanks. He smiles. ""Your a bit shorter than me...but that is quite alright. And your very lovely."" he says softly.</span>"
410,"Demonic World (zoruna, Goblin, and greeneyedkitty)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1346&start=40,2010-11-29T23:22:57,greeneyedkitty,"A soft smile lit up her face as her cheeks flushed.<br/>""Well... Thank you."" A pleasant silence fell and she closed her eyes a bit, listening to the sounds of the restaurant. At least another question shot up in her mind.<br/>""So... Where are you from? I mean, where do you live in the city? I don't think I've seen you before."""
411,"Demonic World (zoruna, Goblin, and greeneyedkitty)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1346&start=40,2010-11-30T08:34:27,Goblin,"""Oh yeah. I like this..."" The demon still held the rat by its tail, watching it squirm intently with strange black white eyes. He licked a black lip as if he might be considering eating it. ""Not quite as intimidating as back home, but it'll do."" Finally he simply dropped the animal and ignored it scurrying away, really no worse for the wear, but possibly ready to preach to its brothers and start the first, odd, non-sentient, rat-religion based on its experience.<br/><br/>And Satanachia? Somehow even more the reigning Prince than he could have been while seeing the world through an angel's eyes. He looked completely at home on this little street corner, just as at home as in a palace. Then again, why shouldn't he? He was a demon after all, and Prince of all Earthly Pleasure. Self-proclaimed. ""Oh come now. I know you humans are a bit more resilient than that! It's been a damn minute since I was summoned. This is much better than that other way..."" He felt his forearm first before offering her a hand. ""Up up up. We have things to do, my dear! Hatred, now that one I like. You finally gettin' with the program?"" The prince appeared much more amused with things now, and it was true. But he did so love to cause mayhem! ""After all, what's a human without a little hatred?"""
412,"Demonic World (zoruna, Goblin, and greeneyedkitty)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1346&start=40,2010-11-30T15:33:32,zoruna,"Syra looks at him. Smiling up at him. ""Damn...your even more sizzling now then when you were in Gabriel."" she says playfully. She shakes her head. ""Yeah...but if you'll recall...very few humans could do a spell of that summoning level. Little demons maybe. But summoning the Prince Of Hell? Very unlikely."" she points out. Taking his hand in hers. She giggles a bit. ""Damn princey...your skins got that sexy softness to it."" she says in a teasing voice. She looks at him. ""I always held that hatred for that bastard. And that wanna be assassain demon. I just hide it really well."" she sticks her tongue out at him. She hugs him tightly then lets him go. Blushing a bit at her actions. Taking his hand in hers and guiding him towards the rich part of town. Ignoring looks and other things that human and demon alike were shooting them. She points to an old haunted house. ""There is my father's cliche mansion."" she says with despise and disgust in her tone.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFFF00"">Jace looks at her. ""Outside the city. And that would be because...I train in that meadow further outside the town."" he says softly. Tilting his head to the side with curiousity. ""Your a beautiful woman. I don't see what you see in me. That your willing to stay around and chat with me."" he says softly.</span>"
413,"Demonic World (zoruna, Goblin, and greeneyedkitty)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1346&start=40,2010-12-01T21:48:48,greeneyedkitty,"She wasn't used to being complimented this much and she blushed furiously yet again, incapable of forcing the grin off of her face.<br/>""Well..... You seem interesting. Its not trait I find in many people. And you took me out to a nice place. I can't turn that down!"" She grabbed the last piece of pizza and grinned, chomping down happily."
414,"Demonic World (zoruna, Goblin, and greeneyedkitty)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1346&start=40,2010-12-03T03:19:09,Goblin,"Satanachia brushed himself down with a bit of a smirk after being hugged. Demons... they didn't do that very often. It was weird. On the other hand, his feeling about the place she'd taken him to were utterly at odds with hers. He pushed himself up to the top of the fence encircling the palatial mansion, just taking a good, long look at it. ""I think I want that..."" He muttered mostly to himself, but loudly enough for anyone within earshot to hear him easily. ""Bleak, black house, perched on the hill. There'll be infinite rooms there. Places to hide the deepest sins in a man's heart. An open door straight into Hell... How wonderful!"" The demon prince laughed and slid down the cement wall, back onto the ground. ""You never said we'd go somewhere so perfect!"""
415,"Demonic World (zoruna, Goblin, and greeneyedkitty)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1346&start=40,2010-12-05T00:38:39,zoruna,"She watches him. And laughs at the way he looks so happy. She snickers as she hears what he says about her fathers ""palace"" the bastard was a prince of a country not this one but of one nonetheless...so in a round about way...she was royalty. But she claimed no such heritage. He looks at him. Laughing more at his laughter and excitement. ""It was perfect til that bastard father of mine decided to come home."" she says honestly. ""Secret passageways...my father had it built...like the palace he lived in back in his home country. I forget where it was."" she says without realizing she was revealing things to him. She hugs him again. ""Come on...we're gonna go in through one of those secret passageways."" she takes his hand and leads him around the stone and cement wall. And pulls out a few bricks and rearranges them. A passageway forms from the splitting apart walls. ""Come on!"" she says. Tugging him into it and down the dark passageway. Her eyes if he could see them were faintly glowing with a crimson tint in the pupils.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFFF00"">Jace smiles at her. Feeling her grin and feeling her cheeks heat up. ""Your blushing. Your cheeks got warm."" he says with a chuckle. ""now why is that?"" he asks playfully. ""You didn't know where I was going to take you..."" he says still touching her cheek. And sticks his tongue out at her. ""If I didn't know better from past experiences....I'd think you actually were starting to like me."" he smiles and removes his hand and lowers it to his side.<br/></span>"
416,"Demonic World (zoruna, Goblin, and greeneyedkitty)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1346&start=40,2010-12-05T06:44:02,greeneyedkitty,"She forced the heat off her cheeks to leave and she looked down, squirming. She felt like a thirteen year old girl, crushing over the cute guy at her school.<br/>""I blushed because you compliment me in a nice way... It makes me feel all warm and fuzzy.<br/>"" She refused to answer the second question and instead opted to take a quick sip of her drink, smiling softly.<br/>""Would you like to come to my house after this?"" She blurted out, drawing her nail across the rim off the glass."
417,"Demonic World (zoruna, Goblin, and greeneyedkitty)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1346&start=60,2010-12-05T10:10:12,Goblin,"Yes, yes yes, a demon certainly lived here. Damoen... Satanachia huffed at the thought of the little vermin. But he could see along side the walls of this fairly normal if somewhat dark passage the Halls of Hell. Where there trod the Great Beast beside him, casting its shadow instead of his own in the real world. And they were rather thrilled to be killing something, and quite happy with the girl who gave him cause to do it. In return for her soul probably, though he hadn't said as much. He was still a demon, and interested in her if nothing else. ""Now where does this come out? And where is the maggot shit this time of day...?"" Hiding or away were the two more likely answers, he though, knowing Damoen. But he would hate to be unprepared."
418,"Demonic World (zoruna, Goblin, and greeneyedkitty)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1346&start=60,2010-12-05T12:32:58,zoruna,"Syra continues leading them through the twisting multi tunneled passageways. Without so much as a light of any sort. Something humans were NOT supposed to be able to do. She stops walking. And turns to look at him. The crimson glow in her eyes shines brighter in amusement. ""My room."" she says honestly. ""It comes out into my highly warded room that my mother had taught me how to ward. So unless I let you in...you couldn't come in Santanachia."" she says seriously. ""My mother was a very powerful magi. I inherited a bit of her powers...else you and I wouldn't be having this conversation...unless you were in a bats body of course."" she says. Sticking her tongue out at him. ""Anyways...we're almost there."" she says softly. Turning around. Hoping he was as oblvious to the fact her eyes had that crimson demonic glow in their pupils. Knowing most likely he would not have missed something vital such as that. He wasn't stupid. It wouldn't take him long once the pieces clicked to figure out while she was human...there was demon blood tainting her human soul.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFFF00"">Jace looks at her. ""I rarely compliment unless it is a given fact."" he blows her a small kiss. ""But in your case...I'm making no exception as you are by far. The most beautiful specimen of woman I've ever had the fortune of meeting."" he says quite honestly but very bluntly. He blinks and smiles. ""Sure. That would be wonderful."" he says honestly. Chuckling at how blunt she was. ""That would be very lovely."" he says happily.</span>"
419,"Demonic World (zoruna, Goblin, and greeneyedkitty)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1346&start=60,2010-12-05T18:54:08,greeneyedkitty,"She grinned at him, her eyes half lidded.<br/>""You are a wonderful charmer."" She said, starting to stand up. SHe slid two twenty dollar bills on the table and pulled him up before he could argue.<br/>""Okay! I'll take you there. It really isn't far...""  She looked at him again, a smile on her face. Remembering his words she was both amazed and thrilled at what he had said. Her heart went a little bit faster and she opened the door, taking in the evening air."
420,"Demonic World (zoruna, Goblin, and greeneyedkitty)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1346&start=60,2010-12-06T02:01:21,Goblin,"He wasn't sure when he'd realized there was something odd about this human. Maybe it was when he was told he wasn't allowed to kill her, in a condescending tone he was used to from Daddy-dear, one that said there was more to it. But nothing that Syra did particularly surprised him anymore, interesting as it may be. Still, smart as he was, his reactions to things tended to be rather childish, and right now he was excited. It was just like playing a game to him. ""Your room, hm? Is that the first place you take every demon you meet, or am I special?"""
421,"Demonic World (zoruna, Goblin, and greeneyedkitty)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1346&start=60,2010-12-06T03:13:45,zoruna,"Syra looks back at him. Shaking her head. And walks. Still holding his hand and pulls him along. She looks back at him. Laughing a bit. ""Yes...my room. No. And maybe. Your not getting an answer to that last part."" she says. Giggling a bit. ""And its the only warded room. And the two passageways that lead to and from my room are warded as well and the only ones that my father and Damoen can't enter or get near."" she says softly. ""Which is why I haven't let your hand go. Since your touching me...you won't feel excruitiating holy power lashing out at you."" she says. And presses her hand into a wall. And it slides open. And she leads him into her room. Her room looked post-apocolyptic.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFFF00"">Jace chuckles. ""Charmer? I am genuine and just being myself."" he says. And follows her into the nightair. Holding her hand and smiling. It was nice to have her with him. It felt normal for them to be holding hands like this. He listens to the sounds of the night. The city was switching to night life mode.</span>"
422,"Demonic World (zoruna, Goblin, and greeneyedkitty)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1346&start=60,2010-12-07T02:59:57,greeneyedkitty,"She hummed contentedly as she felt his hand hold hers. Lights inside buildings were shutting down as neon signs outside lit up the street. The bright yellows and greens flashed in her eyes and she blinked, pulling him a tiny bit faster. They just had to walk a couple more blocks before the high class, modern apartment would appear in the distance."
423,"Demonic World (zoruna, Goblin, and greeneyedkitty)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1346&start=60,2010-12-07T07:14:55,Goblin,"""Hmm... so that means yes. I thought so too."" He laughed, running his free hand over the hewn stone passage. The stone felt warm to him. Satanachia looked down at their hands curiously at this information, then just shrugged. Hell was insidious. It could turn up anywhere, including the places of holy warding. But he'd already known that, hadn't he? Another disgusted snort at the name Damoen as he looked around. He could hardly discern bed and other normal bedroom accouterments in the windbloown mess that they entered. ""And you say you slept here?"" The demon asked, rather doubtful of this. Humans didn't sleep in places like this."
424,"Demonic World (zoruna, Goblin, and greeneyedkitty)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1346&start=60,2010-12-07T17:37:46,zoruna,"Syra blushes and ignores his comment. Pretending she hadn't heard it. By the time they'd gotten into the room lit by a bunch of crimson lights. There was magic books, tools, items, and just about anything you'd need for the spells, encantations, chants, and other things of that nature. She looks around. Smiling. ""I've missed this place."" she says more to herself than to him. She looks at him. ""Yes. It is exactly as I left it. My mother was an extremely powerful magi. Unless I invite or bring someone with unholy origin and he was the devil himself...they wouldn't be able to get through the threshold."" she pauses. ""Why? I like it this way. I know where everything is. And contrary to belief...it is organized. Its just an organized chaos. Much more comfortable to me."" she says with a small giggle.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFFF00"">Jace continues to follow her. ""Can you describe the surroundings to me?"" he asks softly. Turning his head to her. His expression on his face was hopeful. As he never took the silk cloth from around his eyes. He smiles. Her hand was soft and he greatly enjoyed holding it within his own. Which was such a strange thought. For he'd never been much on the public displays thing. But with her it just felt right and natural.</span>"
425,"Demonic World (zoruna, Goblin, and greeneyedkitty)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1346&start=60,2010-12-08T04:57:32,greeneyedkitty,"She smiled at him.<br/>""Well... The sky is dark but you can't see any stars. There is bright neon lights everywhere you look and every thing is just illuminated. The street lights are on but are completely unnecessary. The stores and clubs could light up the whole city. Its... very pretty."" She paused to take in the surroundings herself, watching cars whiz by. The deep bass of heavy rap music erupted from all of the pimped up cars around them. The night.. Was alive."
426,"Demonic World (zoruna, Goblin, and greeneyedkitty)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1346&start=60,2010-12-09T06:18:35,Goblin,"Satanachia lingered for a moment, looking between Syra and her hand, then over the room again. He drifted a handful of steps away, picking up a book. Not opening it, but staring at the cover and the title that wouldn't resolve itself into words for him. It wasn't one of the magic books, he'd seen those before. And he was used to letters being meaningless. He couldn't read signs either, not that he'd ever say as much. ""Organized..."" With a haughty sniff, the demon dropped the book and strode over to the door, touching his hand to it. As a demon prince, he should have known better. Girl was trouble, girl was chaos for more than just herself. But he was a demon and should be the complete opposite, lawful to a fault. ""No one can get in here? Hell is outside... Parts of it."""
427,"Demonic World (zoruna, Goblin, and greeneyedkitty)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1346&start=60,2010-12-09T18:57:20,zoruna,"Syra looks at him. Walking over to him. Watching him stare at the book. ""That was my mother. If your able to read it...then your really strange. And abnormally impossibly able to read a language that only existed when my mother was alive."" she says softly. She watches as he haughty sniffed. ""Well...I said it was ORGANIZED CHAOS...not that it was a regular organized room."" she says giggling. She walks over. Placing  hand on his hand which was enflamed and scarring. Chanting something as a white glow flashes and his hand was healed. ""Not unless I am stupid enough to let them in. And why the hell would I let my damn demonic and demon possessed father into my sancturary?"" she says with a soft laugh. ""Yes...I know that it is outside. But my two tunnels and this room...they are safe."" she says honestly. She kisses him suddenly. And then pulls back. ""Er...sorry."" she is bright pink.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFFF00"">Jace listens to her describe the night scenery. ""Sounds beautiful. I wish I could see. But I am gifted in other ways. Such as my senses and attributes being enhanced."" he says softly. ""So...what is your living space like?"" he asks softly. Chuckling a bit. He smiles. ""I'll take you to my training place and you can tell me what flowers are there. I smell them...but cannot distinct them.""</span>"
428,"Demonic World (zoruna, Goblin, and greeneyedkitty)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1346&start=60,2010-12-10T17:58:56,greeneyedkitty,"""It is very pretty."" She murmured. ""I wish you could see it. Though it is handy tat all your other senses are amplified."" At his question she grinned and nodded. ""Of course! I love flowers... Where is your place by the way?"" She started pulling him i the direction of her apartment, trying to avoid the rushing cars that could barely see them in the blaring light. Her ears were twitching wildly at the sounds and she giggled, the hair on her head tickling her ears."
429,"Demonic World (zoruna, Goblin, and greeneyedkitty)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1346&start=60,2010-12-11T01:27:02,Goblin,"""Tch."" What did she know, really? Had the book not been printed, he could have read it just fine. It was the intention he understood, the same as in spoken words. But Satanachia figured that Syra also assumed like every other human that he was speaking in a language she knew. Which he wasn't, not by a long shot. Demonic wasn't a language that relied on sounds. Not one bit, no matter that he spoke.<br/><br/>He hadn't actually noticed that his hand had been burned. Didn't matter too much anyway. It would have healed itself. If not, it wasn't something that would affect him beyond the scope of the human world. The light that had done it set alarms off in his head that he couldn't ignore either. And when she kissed him again, this time not with any excuse, he didn't let her go anywhere. A hand at the curve of her back and the other on her chest, making sure she could neither come closer to him or leave.<br/><br/>""Are you one that just wants a taste of demon venom?"" He thought he might kill her if that were the case. He was tired of people who just wanted something from him, because they all did. The two thin fangs in his mouth were nearly identical to a snake's, like two hypodermic needles. Just like a snake, they injected venom. The poison that filled his mouth constantly with the bitter acid taste."
430,"Demonic World (zoruna, Goblin, and greeneyedkitty)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1346&start=60,2010-12-11T06:05:11,zoruna,"Shra blinks. Blushing as his hand touched her back and chest. She looks up at him with wide eyes. She blinks. He thought...that was like a slap to the face. And if it had been anyone else. She could have taken it and brushed it aside. She really, really like Satanachia...even knowing she'd never get the feeling returned...didn't stop her heart from doing so anyways. She looks at him. ""I didn't do it because I wanted your stupid demon venom!"" she snaps. ""Your so stupid! I did it because I genuinely like you! Stupid man! Stupid!"" she yells at him.<br/><br/>Hurt fueling her firey anger. How dare he?! How dare he compare her to others?! He probably thought she assumed things too. ""IF I WANTED DEMON ANYTHING I DON'T NEED YOU TO GET IT!!!"" she growls. ""You haven't figured it out yet have you?! Why don't you pay attention to the facts!"" she snaps. And the drawers started to quite literally erupt in her anger. The books flying everywhere and normal books pages ripping as the books tore and destroyed themselves from the inside out. ""I don't care if I'll never get the sentiment returned! Just stop fucking comparing me to everyone else!""<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFFF00"">Jace smiles and turns his head her way. ""Outside the city limits. Quite a ways away from the city."" he says. ""I sleep outside."" he blushes. ""I don't do material things."" he says softly. ""Anyways...smells nice in your apartment. Fresh and clean. Even though it holds the soft scent of cats.""</span>"
431,"Demonic World (zoruna, Goblin, and greeneyedkitty)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1346&start=60,2010-12-12T20:16:35,greeneyedkitty,"She smiled softly at him, amazed that he had picked that much up.<br/>""Well... I do hope you don't mind cats. I have four"" As the walked in the door she turned to him, finally noticing how much taller he was than her. She giggled.<br/>""I owe you this... For a nice night."" She pulled him down to her level and pressed her soft lips to his, grinning blissfully. Why yes, she did like him."
432,"Demonic World (zoruna, Goblin, and greeneyedkitty)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1346&start=60,2010-12-19T04:02:58,Goblin,"It had been a simple question and he didn't understand why it made her so upset. Satanachia just didn't get human behavior sometimes. He'd said he'd help her, which was more than he did for anyone else. And because he was a little fond of her. Odd human that she was. Maybe it was because she was odd though. However, he didn't like her shouting at him. He'd made a promise and wouldn't, couldn't, just rend her apart with his claws. Hell's Gates she was annoying sometimes though. ""I'm going to exorcise your demon pal now. Thank me when you've stopped throwing your fit."""
433,"Demonic World (zoruna, Goblin, and greeneyedkitty)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1346&start=60,2011-01-29T22:38:56,zoruna,"Syra looks at him. He was infuriating yet he challenged her. That was part of what attracted her to him. There was also the fact he was unlike any male she had ever encountered before. Her eyes narrow and when he opened the door with very little pain she made it slam shut and seal tight. ""You insulted me. I have not thrown a fit. Yet every time I turn around your comparing me to other people. I can't believe you would even need to ask such a question."" her voice was calm yet now held a slight undertone of sadness and hurt. She looks down. ""And he isn't my demon pal."" she adds. ""I am sorry for yelling at you."" she says softly. ""I have always had a rather firey temper. I just...nevermind."" she says. Waving her hand. ""Thank you for offering to help me."" she looks at him. And then leads him out of the room. Closing her eyes and then leading him down rather than upwards. Her ""father"" and his ""friend"" rigged the place to make intruders fooled. She knew him all too well. She points at a chained blood colored door. ""That is where he usually is...playing around with Hells Bells or something of that nature.""<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFFF00"">Jace smiles. ""I don't mind. I love cats."" he says honestly. Kissing her back when her soft lips pressed against his own. wrapping his arms around her lightly. Kissing her with all the emotions she was stirring within him. Pulling back only when the lungs so demanded he do so. ""How about introducing me to the cats?"" he asks softly.</span>"
434,"Demonic World (zoruna, Goblin, and greeneyedkitty)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1346&start=60,2011-01-29T23:23:49,greeneyedkitty,"A furious blush covered her cheeks and she nodded, bending down to pet a particular ginger cat that was rubbing her ankles, purring softly. Light blue eyes beamed up at Catrin and she grinned back, picking it up so he could pet her.<br/>""Well... This one's name is Skyla. She's my newest one."" At the sound of her voice the other three cats rounded the corner. One was white as snow with yellow eyes, another was a bit smaller and had a tortoise shell pattern while the last one, Catrin's particular favourite was as black as night with massive emerald eyes.<br/>""The three that just came in the room are Clarise, Kiyomi and Akira. I'll show them to you in a sec!"""
435,"Demonic World (zoruna, Goblin, and greeneyedkitty)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1346&start=60,2011-01-31T06:56:05,Goblin,"Satanachia looked long and hard at her, clearly seeking something. He didnâ€™t know if he found it, and only said, â€œYes, well, you should treat me with a little more respect. One day Iâ€™ll be your king.â€ The demon might have been taunting her or he might have been somewhat serious. As a demon he certainly had to be ambitious, and what did humans know about the politics of Hell?<br/><br/>While she led him through the halls, he ran his hands along walls and doors, touching knobs and even at times drawers. Any little warning shock or burn he could ignore. He was a Prince, a special breed, a little bit stronger than your typical physical realm dweller, and while the mild discomfort was enough to keep him from touching again without reason, it wasnâ€™t really painful. Not even the book heâ€™d wanted to look at and the surface of her door. There were things that hurt a whole lot more than that.<br/><br/>When Syra stood him in front of Damoenâ€™s door thoughâ€¦ He laid his forehead against it, the essence of it was far more comforting than any other part of the House. â€œDonâ€™t get in my way in there. I wouldnâ€™t want to accidentally hurt you instead.â€"
436,"Demonic World (zoruna, Goblin, and greeneyedkitty)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1346&start=60,2011-02-01T21:47:35,zoruna,"Syra giggles. ""I am giving you more respect than I have given any demon ever."" she says playfully. Sticking her tongue out at her. She giggles harder. ""Right. Even then my Satanachia...your demanding it won't necessarily get you it."" she says. Hugging him from behind and then letting him go after a quick nuzzle. She had the book he had wanted to look at shrunk down so that it would fit within her pocket. She smiles happily. She was going to give him the book. She already knew, memorized, and mastered the entire thing anyways. She looks at him and watches as he seems more comfortable near the door to Damoen's door. She nods her head. ""You better not get even a scratch...or I will kick your ass Satanachia."" she says. Serious yet playful at the same time. She didn't want him hurt even a little bit. She smiles. ""I will do what I can to stay out of your way."" she says honestly. She looks at him. ""DRAYDOSUE!!!!!!!!!!"" she yells out. The door swings open and reveals a very hellish looking chamber. She pushes Satanachia in before her. Jumping as the door slammed shut behind them.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Damoen turns at the scent of his daughter and the sound of his door slamming shut. He growls and then smirks as he sees her. ""Well...it has been a long time daughter dearest."" he says in a very icy tone. Not noticing Satanachia at the moment. ""Seems you do have more of a fighter and survivor spirit than your mother."" he says as if it was nothing but boredom to him. He smirks. ""Now...you have gotten gutsy to just waltz into your old mans room. And who is yo-"" he cuts off seeing Satanachia. He scowls. ""How the hell are you even standing here?!"" he says in an angry venomous tone. He looks at Satanachia. ""Seriously...your like supposed to be stuck in hell! How in hell's name are you standing there?!"" he demands angrily. Then his gaze turns back to Syra. He seems to be putting the pieces together. And he launches spiked blades towards Syra. ""I will end you...like I ended your bitch of a mother!"" he swears.</span><br/><br/>Syra chants quickly and a barrier surrounds her yet not quick enough as a blade skimmed the top of her shoulder and cut it a bit. She winces yet starts healing almost instantly. She stays back behind Satanachia. Not hiding just staying out of his way.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Damoen scowls and then it clicks. ""YOU!"" he glares at Syra. ""YOU SUMMONED THE PRINCE OF HELL?!"" he exclaims. Sounding slightly fearful yet more pissed than anything else.</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFFF00"">Jace smiles. ""Very beautiful names."" he says in a gentle tone. Smiling at her ""How exactly are you going to show them to me?"" he asks softly. Gently reminding her to the fact that he was blind. ""Tell me what they look like....if you wouldn't mind."" he asks. He wanted to know what these clearly beautiful yet special little cats looked like.</span>"
437,"Demonic World (zoruna, Goblin, and greeneyedkitty)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1346&start=80,2011-02-01T23:52:03,greeneyedkitty,"She almost smacked herself for forgetting and she beckoned her cats over, all four curling around them. Stroking her ginger, Skyla again she smiled.<br/>""Well, this one, Skyla is a as orange as orange can be with the prettiest light blue eyes."" Putting down Skyla she picked up Clarise and gave him a moment with her.<br/>""This is Clarise... White as snow and big yellow eyes."" Clarise purred at her name and Catrin placed her down, picking up Kiyomi.<br/>""This one's Kiyomi... She's a tortoise shell which just means she's speckled with brown, white and black."" Kiyomi leapt out of her arms at the un familiar contact and Catrin she sighed, picking up her last one, her favourite.<br/>""This... Is Akira."" She said her name with pure endearment. ""She's black as night with the prettiest emerald eyes..."" She drifted off and laughed a little. ""I'm probably boring you, aren't I? Sorry.."""
438,"Demonic World (zoruna, Goblin, and greeneyedkitty)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1346&start=80,2011-02-03T12:07:48,Goblin,"Not a scratch? Heâ€™d pretty well decided that this human was crazy. Amusing, but just not right in the head. Did she think demon fights were pretty? Or left either side particularly better off than the other? Even if he killed Damoen, there was no getting out of it without new scars. And for a prince there was no badge of honor better earned than scars from a fair fight. Not that he thought Damoen stood even half an ice cubeâ€™s chance in Hell.<br/><br/>Quick eyes darted back and forth between the two humans, his nose flaring like an excited predator at its first whiff of blood. Now he could really tell the difference. Between demon tainted human and obvious celestial scent. It clung to him, that stifling angel scent; another part of his mind not occupied with the goings on decided it was Gabrielâ€™s fault.<br/><br/>He only smiled, exposing first one then the other of the lengthy backward pointed fangs, very much enjoying this reaction. â€œNow now, insect waste, donâ€™t you worryâ€¦â€ Satanachia grabbed for something at his hip, hand swathed in a darkness that acted much like flame. â€œYouâ€™ll be dead soon.â€<br/><br/>The blade he drew from that swirling darkness was just as apparently delicate as he was himself; white as ivory and polished to a bright sheen. The blade was finely serrated on one edge, the other keen as a razor.<br/><br/>Faster than any human eye could track, he flashed forward, a single sweep at neck height testing reflexes and guard."
439,"Demonic World (zoruna, Goblin, and greeneyedkitty)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1346&start=80,2011-02-03T17:39:25,zoruna,"Syra looks at him. ""I was kidding."" she says. Rolling her eyes. She knew damn well he wasn't going to get out of it without new scars. Yet she was just trying to let him know she cared about him. Yet like a man he clearly didn't get the point. She sighs and shakes her head. She was ignoring Satanachia's darting eyes. She was at the moment lost in thought. Her barrier growing stronger with every second. Yet staying far enough away from Satanachia that it wouldn't risk possibly harming him. She was thinking back on something Gabriel said. And then even further back to things her mother had said. Trying to piece together why it was an angel of Gabriel's rank would be interested in keeping a mere human safe. It just didn't make sense. Lower ranking angels were usually used for guarding humans. Gabriel was one of the really high ranked angels. So why did he protect her...if she was a mere human? Why give her his second soul...to keep her alive? It just didn't make sense.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Damoen growls and glares at Satanachia. ""You are a snake that needs eradicating."" he says icily. ""You would like that wouldn't you Satanachia? Hmm? To kill me off?"" he smirks. ""At least I know what my ""daughter"" really is."" he says. Laughing. ""And what her dear mother was."" he reaches to the side for his own weapon. He pulls his blood stained sword out and blocks his opponents sword. Barely in time. He was quick yet it seemed to him the prince was faster. He scowls. ""What happened to needing that angel's body to be in this realm?"" he asks darkly. Slashing out at Satanachia in violent strikes.</span><br/><br/>Syra's attention snapped to Damoen when he said that about her and then about her mother. What was he talking about? Her mom was a witch. Slightly above human yet not angel or demon. She watches and barely saw Satanachia move. His sword though was the coolest blade she had ever seen. She can't wait to see how this was going to unfold.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFFF00"">Jace looks at her and smiles. ""They all sound so pretty. And they are all so soft."" he smiles and shakes his head. ""Not at all. They are you pets. And that makes them special to you. Therefore that isn't boring me at all."" he says softly. Wrapping an arm around her waist and pulling her close. He strokes her hair softly. ""So like silk."" he says as he runs his fingers through her hair. ""I like learning new things about you."" he whispers into her ear. Kissing her lips softly. Making it so when he pulled away the kiss would leave a lingering feeling.<br/></span>"
440,"Demonic World (zoruna, Goblin, and greeneyedkitty)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1346,2010-11-03T00:13:08,zoruna,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">It has become a dark world. Demons have broken free of hell and angels stand by and do nothing. The demons now are the dominate race on earth. No one is enslaved...but its still almost just as bad as being enslaved. Those who were in power that were human have been forcefully replaced by a highranking demon. Relationships between humankind and demonkind are at first strained. Eventually, though it is quite unwanted, the two races have come to coexist together. Some demon-human relationships have even started to form. As the years go by the coexistance is put to test when the war between hell and earth begins to start anew. Humans are getting tired of being ordered around by demons. And the demons are quite content to stay exactly where they are.</span><br/><br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz260/TimeKeys/b44e87f9065a159a44b7d537c91c79af-d2zucmp-1.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/>Syra<br/>Human<br/>21<br/><br/>Syra stretches as she awakens. Looking at her surroundings. she lived in the slums beneath the slums but it wasn't so bad anymore. Ever since the demons came into power she has been able to live without fearing being killed in her sleep. While they left them alone for the most part...she could tell their presence alone made even the bad people nervous enough to keep a straight face. She yawns and gets dressed for the day. Walking out into the morning sunlight. Looking at her surroundings. She wonders what it would be like to be like some of the demons to be able to fly through the morning light. She shakes her head. She shouldn't be thinking such thoughts. She heads to the dojo she works at.<br/><br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz260/TimeKeys/Demon.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/><span style=""color: #FFBF00"">Jace<br/>Demon<br/>26(human years)<br/><br/>Jace is training in the middle of a corn field. His sight had been gone since the day he'd been born. So he'd learned to make his other senses heightened. He no longer needed the gift of sight. The gift he'd been born without. He frowns a bit and stops his training. He could feel the morning sun rising highter into the sky. And he runs from the corn field and into town. He underwent vigorous training and extreme conditioning. Yet when it got later in the day he went into town for pizza. And that is where he was heading to...the pizza parlor.</span>"
441,"Demonic World (zoruna, Goblin, and greeneyedkitty)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1346,2010-11-03T01:01:43,greeneyedkitty,"Catrin Samira<br/>Demon<br/>23 (Human years)<br/><br/><span style=""color: #0000FF"">Catrin looks around the mall, timid faces watching her pass from all the humans. She sighs and continues walking, out the south entrance to the upscale apartment she lives in downtown. Inside were scratch marks that lined the walls from her constant habit. Her razor sharp nails and teeth gave her a more frightful appearance along with her crimson coloured eyes. Part of her wishes the humans wouldn't be so afraid but the other half loves being feared.</span>"
442,"Demonic World (zoruna, Goblin, and greeneyedkitty)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1346,2010-11-03T01:38:42,Goblin,"<div style=""text-align: center;""><div style=""margin:20px; margin-top:5px""><div class=""quotetitle""><input class=""button2 btnlite"" onclick=""if (this.parentNode.parentNode.getElementsByTagName('div')[1].getElementsByTagName('div')[0].style.display != '') { this.parentNode.parentNode.getElementsByTagName('div')[1].getElementsByTagName('div')[0].style.display = '';      this.innerText = ''; this.value = 'Hide'; } else { this.parentNode.parentNode.getElementsByTagName('div')[1].getElementsByTagName('div')[0].style.display = 'none'; this.innerText = ''; this.value = 'Show'; }"" style=""text-align:center;width:100px;margin:0px;padding:0px;"" type=""button"" value=""Show""/></div><div class=""quotecontent""><div style=""display: none;""><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i228.photobucket.com/albums/ee77/Bernstal/7a2b9e3ada49f3f147512812dd104cd2-1.jpg"">[ img ]</a></div></div></div><br/>Name: Satanachia Lucifuge<br/>Age: Middle aged, probably<br/>Status: Demon possessed</div><br/><br/>The demon prince Satanachia, who soared overhead on the borrowed wings of an angel, was different from the other demons down there. For one, while they had chosen to live on Earth, he was quite comfortable in his home in Hell. Two, they inhabited this plane with their bodies intact, whereas he was Djinni, a symbiont. And three, which was the most important, he was the only demon to currently inhabit an angelic body, which he very much enjoyed. Except when the archangel would make a fuss. That sometimes gave him a headache.<br/><br/>The sun was warm on his feathers, and he climbed with it, spiraling about buildings carelessly on narrow black wings. It was a kind of warmth and light one didn't get down there. What would he do today? Things were strange since he'd adopted some of humanity's habits. Like shopping and dining on something other than weaker demons and the occasional human. He'd discovered he liked video games and swimming in water too. Gabriel didn't, but oh well."
443,"Demonic World (zoruna, Goblin, and greeneyedkitty)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1346,2010-11-03T03:47:29,zoruna,"Syra is walking along. Stopping as she could have sworn she'd heard the sounds of wings...and a type of wing sound that she hadn't heard yet. She climbs up the side of a brick building. Having ditched her shoes in order to have easier climbing movement. She climbs higher and higher. Curiousity spurring her on quicker and quicker. As she grins. she loved and relished a challenge. She was happy living life to the fullest. Taking danger as it came as nothing more than a game. She finally reaches the top floor of the building the flying man was circling. She pulls herself up onto the roof. And looks down. She'd climbed a long way in such a short time.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFBF00"">Jace looks around. He'd heard and felt the change in the atmosphere. sighing...must be another demon. He tried to blend in. Tried to look like one of the humans. But his strange clothin always gave him away. He sighs a bit and continues walking. Bumping into the demon woman. ""Oh...excuse me..."" he says. Stopping and seeing her by her aura. ""your a lovely woman...forgive me for the running into you thing.</span>"
444,"Demonic World (zoruna, Goblin, and greeneyedkitty)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1346,2010-11-03T04:26:57,greeneyedkitty,"Catrin could feel the slight jolt of when she touched another demon. She looked up at the man, her eyes wide. He was defiantly more on the... Handsome side. She blushed a bit at his comment and looked up, her crimson eyes warm.<br/>""Oh, its quite all right! And thank you, your too kind."" She nearly giggled, a soft grin on her face. At the sound of wing beats she turned her eyes up to the sky, her sight catching on the shape of a powerful demon with angel wings. Her eyebrow raised before it clicked.<br/>""So our fine prince has come to pay us a visit.""<br/>She flicked back her hood to get a better look, knee length black hair tumbling behind her."
445,"Demonic World (zoruna, Goblin, and greeneyedkitty)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1346,2010-11-03T04:40:54,Goblin,"The effortless looking hover that Satanachia managed to achieve was truly a strain on his back and chest. What an odd human, climbing the rusted tangle of badly tended pipes and such that so often clung tenaciously to their building. Odd that they lived on top of each other like they did too, but he'd been saying that for decades.<br/><br/>With his arms crossed over his chest, his wing beats faltered only long enough for him to drop a foot or so. ""I don't think a flightless thing like you should be so far in the sky,"" he said to the girl, not even looking at her as he spoke. In his head though, the demon entertained the thought of plucking her up and then dropping her. He wasn't sure either if that was purely him or one of those errant 'pranks' of the type his host enjoyed, but decided he wouldn't go through with it."
446,"Demonic World (zoruna, Goblin, and greeneyedkitty)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1346,2010-11-03T04:57:22,zoruna,"Syra looks up at him. Her eyes wide. She'd just finished pulling herself to the rooftop. ""GABRIEL!!!!!!"" she yells out happily. He'd been her gaurdian angel and friend since she'd beenbut a little girl. ""Wait...you don't sound like Gabriel...but I know my gaurdian...hmmm...somethings fishy.""she mutters. Looking up at him. ""I may not be able to fly...but I sure as hell won't be going KERSPLAT on the ground should I fall."" she grins at him mischievousy. ""So if your not Gabriel but you are in his body...you must be a demon...or a ghost. But I hope your a demon. Demons are much more dealable than the ghost breed."" she says more to herself than to him. Spotting a small tower ontop of the roof. She climbs up onto it. Climbing up til she was high enough to see him clearly. ""You are in my gaurdian angels body! So who are you?"" she asks. Not at all afraid of him. In fact she'd turned on the thin place her bare feet stood in order to look at him better.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFBF00"">Jace looks at her. tilting his head to the side. ""You have the loveliest sounding wings I've ever heard."" he looks up. ""Sounds like the prince...hmm...what the hell brought him out here."" he mutters. He disliked his cousin with a vengence. And would rather sleep on a bed of spikes than even be breathing the same air as him. ""My name is Jace. What is a fair maiden such as you called?"" he asks. So he was a bit old fashioned. And a hard core romantic. So what. He grins at her. And bows a bit.</span>"
447,"Demonic World (zoruna, Goblin, and greeneyedkitty)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1346,2010-11-03T16:28:41,greeneyedkitty,"She smiled a bit, her blush growing from the compliments, bowing a bit herself.<br/>""Well, its delightful to meet you, Jace. My name is Catrin."" A massive grin spread across her face and she put the weight to her left leg, making her lean slightly. She smirked and began circling him, a devious expression starting to grow. She was known as... A tease. She breathed in his ear.<br/>""Related to the prince are we?"""
448,"Demonic World (zoruna, Goblin, and greeneyedkitty)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1346,2010-11-03T21:32:46,Goblin,"""Syra,"" came the surprised, somewhat confused name completely unbidden. As well as the urge to go down and give her a hug. That was certainly all Gabriel. Because Satanachia did not know this girl at all. Not to mention the fact that she was human and he'd never had that thought about another demon either. ""My host does seem to know you..."" The demon prince mused, mostly to himself, keeping one eye on the girl.<br/><br/>""Who am I? Now that's a foolish question. Even for a human. I am Prince Satanachia Tyrannus Lucifuge."" He finally dropped, standing firmly on his feet. Hovering for an extended period of time wasn't exactly easy. ""And you should bow to your prince."""
449,"Demonic World (zoruna, Goblin, and greeneyedkitty)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1346,2010-11-03T21:46:09,zoruna,"Syra looks at him. ""I KNEW IT!!!! You are in Gabriel! I would never mistake my friend for another. Hi Gabriel...got yourself into some trouble I see...and you dare to tell me about being getting into trouble."" she sticks her tongue out at Gabriel. Her eyes shining happily. She shrugs. ""It ain't foolish if you don't know who somebody is....its only foolish when you know but ask it anyways."" she counters. She grins and jumps off the tower and lands gracefully on her feet. ""You are silly."" she says with a grin. And shakes her head. ""No...damn...way..."" she says. Laughing a bit. ""You don't scare me. Even though your the prince...my mother said never fear what you don't understand. But always welcome it into your heart with open arms."" she pauses. ""She also said that fear for something only comes from the lack of wishing to understand or know something."" She crosses her arms over her chest. ""And I don't fear you...so I'm not bowing. You obviously can't read Gabriels mind. Cuz you'd know what he knows if you could. All I'm gonna say is...I ain't your average everyday human."" she sticks her tongue out at him. ""So no bowing."" she looks at him stubbornly. ""You know...your kinda cute for a demon."" she says. ""I mean the real you...not Gabriel host you."" she had the third eye sight. She could see things normal humans could not.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFBF00"">Jace looks at her without seeing her. He felt her get close. Shivering as her closeness sent tingles through his body. Tingles he'd not felt this strong since his late wife was murdered in her sleep during the human demon war. He sighs a bit and looks at her. ""I've heard of you...word on the street is your nothing but a tease."" he crosses his arm. Growling at that question. ""Maybe"" he says rather crossly. Looking at her. ""Want to grab a bite to eat? I'll answer you more honestly if you'll go to dinner with me.""</span>"
450,"Demonic World (zoruna, Goblin, and greeneyedkitty)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1346,2010-11-03T22:30:32,greeneyedkitty,"She laughed.<br/>""Since you asked so nicely, I'll go with you."" She finally stopped her pacing in front of him and giggled a bit, taking a final look at the sky. The shape was gone and she sighed, turning back to Jace.<br/>""So where are we going?"" She leaned back on the brisk wall, crimson eyes curious."
451,"Demonic World (zoruna, Goblin, and greeneyedkitty)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1346,2010-11-03T23:31:57,Goblin,"""Silly..."" It wasn't normal for people to speak to him without fear, anger, hatred, or respect. But this young human girl did none of those things. Maybe he should have questioned Gabriel about it, but his pride got in the way and he could do it himself. A sudden sense of hilarity struck him from somewhere else, making his lips quirk into a smile that was gone almost as quickly as it had appeared. This little human girl, this Syra of Gabriel's was much more intriguing than any demon.<br/><br/>""Cute? I suppose. I prefer stunning."" The narrow, oil slick colored wings ruffled, displaying an inward kind of annoyance. ""Well then Syra, you should know that bowing to your prince is a sign of respect, not fear. Perhaps I should teach you to respect me..."""
452,"Demonic World (zoruna, Goblin, and greeneyedkitty)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1346,2010-11-04T00:23:51,zoruna,"Syra looks at him. Grinning impishly. ""Now I could see that. But to say so would be intentionally inflating your ego."" she says. Sticking her tongue out. She was teasing him. She didn't know why she just was. She giggles softly. ""I give respect to those who give respect."" she says. Looking at him. ""Respect is a reward not a requirment. To get respect one must first give respect."" she says wisely. Looking at him. ""Your in my bestest friend since I was a little girl. I'm not gonna be scared of you."" she looks at him with much curiousity. ""Oh I meant no disrespect. Believe me. If I wanted to show you disrespect I wouldn't be talking with you as I am now."" she says softly. Giggling cutely. ""I am not sure what you mean."" she says honestly. Looking a him when he said he was going to teach her to respect him. ""Respect from fear is not really respect."" she points out. ""And I won't be easily intimidated. I am well aware of how powerful you demons are...I just don't care."" she says being brutally honest. ""And power isn't everything. Sometimes cunning and skill is the best weapong out there."" she says softly. Walking up to him and leaning foreward so they were eye to eye. ""You might be in his body...you might have control. But he is still my gaurdian and friend. Therefore no matter how much you say or do evil things...I will not back down. I will not be afraid. And I am giving you respect."" she grins. ""I just tend to say what I think."" she points out. Then kisses Gabriels cheek. ""There...now I've done what I always do when Gabriel is here."" she giggles softly. Looking into his eyes. Her own sparkling and shining with mischief and clearly she was up to something. What it was would be impossible to know.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFBF00"">Jace grins widely as she said yes. It had been a very long time since a woman, demon or not, had shown even an inkling of interest in him. True he'd not really given them a reason too...but that was besides the point. He smiles at her. ""I like pizza. How about you? If you don't like pizza I know of a fancy resturaunt I can take you to."" he says. Looking at her with a cute smile on his face. ""And yes...I suppose it was a bit of a nice way to ask. Though I'll admit...there was nicer ways.""</span>"
453,"Demonic World (zoruna, Goblin, and greeneyedkitty)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1346,2010-11-04T00:23:52,zoruna,"Syra looks at him. Grinning impishly. ""Now I could see that. But to say so would be intentionally inflating your ego."" she says. Sticking her tongue out. She was teasing him. She didn't know why she just was. She giggles softly. ""I give respect to those who give respect."" she says. Looking at him. ""Respect is a reward not a requirment. To get respect one must first give respect."" she says wisely. Looking at him. ""Your in my bestest friend since I was a little girl. I'm not gonna be scared of you."" she looks at him with much curiousity. ""Oh I meant no disrespect. Believe me. If I wanted to show you disrespect I wouldn't be talking with you as I am now."" she says softly. Giggling cutely. ""I am not sure what you mean."" she says honestly. Looking a him when he said he was going to teach her to respect him. ""Respect from fear is not really respect."" she points out. ""And I won't be easily intimidated. I am well aware of how powerful you demons are...I just don't care."" she says being brutally honest. ""And power isn't everything. Sometimes cunning and skill is the best weapong out there."" she says softly. Walking up to him and leaning foreward so they were eye to eye. ""You might be in his body...you might have control. But he is still my gaurdian and friend. Therefore no matter how much you say or do evil things...I will not back down. I will not be afraid. And I am giving you respect."" she grins. ""I just tend to say what I think."" she points out. Then kisses Gabriels cheek. ""There...now I've done what I always do when Gabriel is here."" she giggles softly. Looking into his eyes. Her own sparkling and shining with mischief and clearly she was up to something. What it was would be impossible to know.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFBF00"">Jace grins widely as she said yes. It had been a very long time since a woman, demon or not, had shown even an inkling of interest in him. True he'd not really given them a reason too...but that was besides the point. He smiles at her. ""I like pizza. How about you? If you don't like pizza I know of a fancy resturaunt I can take you to."" he says. Looking at her with a cute smile on his face. ""And yes...I suppose it was a bit of a nice way to ask. Though I'll admit...there was nicer ways.""</span>"
454,"Demonic World (zoruna, Goblin, and greeneyedkitty)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1346,2010-11-05T04:44:41,greeneyedkitty,"""Your cute. And I love pizza!"" She said, a soft smile on her face. Strutting around him a bit, her black cat ears popped up and she laughed, grinning at him. She didnt usually give a boy the time of day... This one seemed different though. Inhaling the spring breeze, she leaned back again, her nails coming out again. Oh being a cat demon... She sighed.<br/>""So where to?"""
455,"Demonic World (zoruna, Goblin, and greeneyedkitty)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1346,2010-11-05T06:02:52,Goblin,"A lecture. He was getting lectured by some human girl hardly a fraction of his age. He almost laughed, and certainly couldn't keep the amused smile from his face. It took Satanachia a little by surprise to be kissed, as well as giving him a faint sense of smug satisfaction through Gabriel. The archangel was almost as vain as the demon. And Gabriel did love Syra like a little sister.<br/><br/>""I hope you're sure this is the game you want to play. Because Gabriel isn't here right now."" He captured both her wrists in his hands, pulling her arms above her head and taunting her with a grin. Then his lips pressed against hers, and his tongue was forced past, brushing against her teeth. It was done mostly as a threat, partly as a joke, and also because he knew just how much his father would hate it to see him acting like this with a human."
456,"Demonic World (zoruna, Goblin, and greeneyedkitty)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1346,2010-11-05T06:25:39,zoruna,"Syra was playing a game similiar to cat and mouse...though she knew damn well...this wasn't cat and mouse. She had a naughty idea but apparently...so had he. She blinks and her eyes go wide. She clearly hadn't expected him to take her small wrists into his hands...into gabriels hands...but she couldn't quite remember that it was Gabriel's body...not when the demon was so easy to see with her third eye. She looks at him. Then before she could even say or do anything she felt his lips press against hers. The tongue pressing against her teeth had her gasping. Her eyes widen but she actually found she liked this dangerous kiss. And didn't feel threatened...no she felt...excited...thrilled...and like she was walking on air. She'd never felt this way around anyone. Except Gabriel when she'd been younger. Her next actions caught her a bit offgaurd. But her thinking is. If he wants to play that way...well two can play at that game. She kisses him back. Swirling her tongue around his. Teasing it with the tip of hers. As she leans foreward and rubs her body against his. Then pulls back with her body. Her eyes closing a little as this kiss...though he didn't do it out of any feeling for her...had her feeling like she was on air.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFBF00"">Jace looks at her. ""Really? i love pizza as well."" he says. Grinning happily. ""I know the best pizza parlor around."" he adds. Taking her hand in his and taking off lightning fast. He moved fast for somebody who couldn't see. His hearing and other senses guided him as he ducked in and out of traffic. While dragging her along. ""You'll love it the people there serve geniune Italian cuisine...including Pizza!"" he says happily.</span>"
457,"Demonic World (zoruna, Goblin, and greeneyedkitty)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1346,2010-11-05T16:49:44,greeneyedkitty,"She laughed and followed along, trying to catch up so she wasnt being dragged.<br/>""Sounds... Fun!"" The streets blew by and she looked around, taking in the city. She loved the tall buildings and all the noise. It was even more fun when you were the dominant species."
458,"Demonic World (zoruna, Goblin, and greeneyedkitty)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1346,2010-11-05T23:33:53,Goblin,"Sin was in his nature, was his nature, he was a demon after all. Of course it would have been the first thing to occur to him. Compared to female demons, who were fierce as males and often a hundred times more dangerous, this small human girl was soft and yielding. It appealed to him, along with the thought of maybe keeping her in a cage all to himself, like his own little song bird. But, to Satanachia it was just a kiss, something to catch her off guard and prove to her that he could whatever it was he wanted. And he could judging from her reaction.<br/><br/>Both her wrists gathered in one hand, he pulled back as well, an insolent little grin on his face. ""Sweet little Gabriel would never do that, now would he?"" His wings opened, pushing hard to lift them both. ""Neither would he drop you to your death, I'm sure."" There was something of a threat in the words as they rose just a few feet from the surface below, Satanachia with his other arm wrapped around her waist. ""Do you I think I would?""<br/><br/>In his head, in his soul, the archangel railed against this action, wanting control of his wings, terrified that his best friend would die at the hands of the demon. ""Syra... I'm sorry,"" worked its way out despite the demon's best efforts."
459,"Demonic World (zoruna, Goblin, and greeneyedkitty)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1346,2010-11-06T01:30:36,zoruna,"Syra looks at him. She had no fear. She hated the fact that she'd forgotten that emotion. But she'd known true fear. Known it since she was a little girl. A true demon was nothing compared to the demonic nature of her father. Of the torture and abuse he put her through...til Gabriel came into the picture. He'd saved her from death...but at the cost of part of his power. While she couldn't use it...it gave her a second soul...so to speak. A soul that would keep her from dying...unless Gabriel was killed first. But Gabriel was the only one to know that...besides her. And she wasn't stupid. She wouldn't tell this demon. ""Even if he wouldn't...I'm not afraid of you."" she says simply. Looking him in the eyes. Squirming around when she felt his arm around her waist. She sighs and looks at him. ""I may be human...but my father showed me that hell is nothing to mess with."" she says honestly. Looking him in the eyes. ""Gabriel is my protector. He is my friend. He is my family."" she says softly.<br/><br/>""And to answer your question...you might. It depends on what sort of mood your in."" she says it politely. Looking at him. ""Though...why ask me if you plan to do it anyways?"" she asks out of curiousity. She smiles hearing Gabriel. ""Don't fret over little things Gabe."" she says softly and actually smiled a bit warmly. She then looks back at the demon prince. ""So what are you going to do with me your highness?"" she asks quite bluntly.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF8000"">Jace smiles at her. Laughing a bit. ""Yeah...it is fun. I'm great friends with the head chef...and the owner of the resturuant is a good friend of mine also."" he says happily. Dragging her a bit faster til they get to a resturaunt that looked as if it had been placed there from Italy itself. ""We're here."" he says. Pointing with his hand. Then guides them inside.</span>"
460,Danger is coming IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1351,2010-11-03T05:21:19,wolfgirl-taylor,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">Lulu stood in a circle of all her family at the age of 9. She looked around as four wolf pups where there. One black, one grey, one while and one black and white as she watched. ""Ok Lulu we think you are old enough to pick you own wolf to be you loyal partner and one of your best friends."" Her mother told her as she watched and picked up the back and white one picking that one as the little white one yipped and pawed at her shoe and she looked down and putting the black and white wolf down adn picking up the pure white one, ""This one!"" She said as her father laughed, ""You didn't pick her....she picked you.""  Lulu hugged her new partnet and looked at her, ""I'm going to name you Jewel!"" She said as she put Jewel down and ran off to play with her partner as Jewel followed close behind her yapping and growling the whole way..</span><br/><br/>Over the 10 years Jewel and Lulu gre very close to eachother. Jewel matched Lulu's sweet and kind yet rebilous and outspoken personality.<br/><br/>Lulu now 19 layed in her backyard early that morning watching the beautiful sunrise. Her pink tanktop and demin blue jeans hugged her body very well. Nobody around her was up so she was outside with Jewel as she pet her head as she felt her furry head move to her stomach. Lulu and Jewel had been together for 10 so they where very intuned to eachothers emotions. She let out a sigh and scratched Jewel's ear as a bod feelign swept over her causing her to sit up and look around. Jewel instandly stood up looking around for the cause of Lulu's sudden mood change ans she let out a low growl as Lulu stood up and looked at the sky, ""Trouble's coming.....let's go tell the other's."" SHe told her walking out the gate as Jewel followed closed to her on her left side her eyes watchign everything not letting anything or anyone hurt Lulu."
461,Danger is coming IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1351,2010-11-03T06:15:26,echoeddream,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">Adeline had been sitting against a cool, mossy tree deep in the forest beside Grandma's house when she had heard the soft sound.  She had looked up from her book slowly - she was not usually scared of the sounds of the forest - and right into the face of a wolf.  Her eyes, the same colour as the plants around her, had widened, but she had kept very quiet and still.  She had been startled, but not at all frightened.</span>Could it be?<span style=""font-style: italic"">She had almost lost hope. She was fifteen and had never felt a connection to a wolf.  She had thought she was more than late bloomer, that she would never love a one. But there he was, settling down at her feet.</span>Requiem,<span style=""font-style: italic"">she thought and smiled. You are Requiem, and we... we are together now</span><br/><br/>A month later, Adeline was back in the forest. She leaned against Requiem instead of a tree now, and happily ran her fingers through his dark chocolate and cream hair, eyes racing across the pages of<span style=""font-style: italic"">Jane Eyre</span>.  Then, the wind seemed to blow the wrong way, in opposite directions at once, and Requiem's ears perked.  Something was going on.  Adeline swiftly gathered her things then began to run through the woods, Requiem following silently beside her.  They probably knew already, but everyone should be gathered."
462,Danger is coming IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1351,2010-11-03T21:48:44,Jawbone-ashtray,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">It was gone ten by the time Clyde made it to the right yard. It was as hot as hell, even the snails were melting on the asphalt, despite it being well past his bed time! It stunk of burnt rubber around this road and it sounded-- well, it sounded like a dog crying and had done for the past three days... The family were called the Keats and he'd even heard his mother talking bad about them, however the shock of seeing the wolf tied to the front fence had still rocked the foundations of his little world!<br/><br/>The minute he'd seen the poor, limp animal, patches of fur skinned plain free, chest heaving under the labour of sickness, line of ribs on plain show, stripped with open wounds... he'd set his mind on one thing; he had to save her!<br/><br/>Until now bad people like this only existed in cartoons, it was scary but... well ... he had to play The Hero!<br/><br/>The knots were slick in his hands for blood, sweat and mud, he could barely keep his grip. Small pin-pricks of pain burst across the nine year old's palms like a line of fire as the rough, stray threads of rope jabbed at him. Desperately he hushed the whining wolf, ""Please!"" he begged her, breath running ragged, ""Please be quiet!!""<br/><br/>Tears of terror stung the corners of his eyes and his nostrils burnt for the dreadful scent of animal pee, where the poor wolf had been left in the same place for too long, ""Please, please, please be quiet!!"" the child sobbed. There was a small burst of triumph as the tie around her hind leg went slack only to be interrupted by a twitch of the curtain from the house.<br/><br/>He'd heard stories... such horrible stories! Joshua had once told him The Keats kept their deformed son in the basement with the dogs and he sent them after intruders! <br/><br/>A whimper of sheer, blood churning terror slipped the boys tongue. He gripped the wolfs scruff until the skin of knuckles turned white, frozen on the spot, eyes stuck dead on the window of the house. It was ... a false alarm. Tears pouring freely down his baby round cheeks, he started up again a new wave of lip-quivering, nose-bubbling determination. I mean, if they couldn't love her... Well he CERTAINLY would! This ... this was HIS wolf now!!</span><br/><br/><br/>Clyde grinned widely, running a hand through his hair and admiring his handiwork.<br/><br/>Buddy's Emporium! A perfect red paint job! It had to be the best thing ever! Buddy, his dads best friend, slapped a figure rattling palm around the back of his shoulders, ""Well kid,"" the old man purred, ""How good is our little shop lookin'! Give us a day or fifty and we might even make us some profit!""<br/><br/>Clyde chuckled with him and scratched the old man's wolf behind the ears.<br/><br/>His own, the lovely, quiet Lottie, was too busy sulking on the bench at the shop window. Apparently the dark furred girly wasn't a big fan of painting. It was probably the smell, ""So ... do I come in on Monday?""<br/><br/>Buddy's wolf yelped cheerily.<br/><br/>""Well Ruby seems to think so!"" He laughed.<br/><br/>Lottie's ear turned upwards as she listened to the gentle hum of conversation, probing it for mal-intent as she often did."
463,Danger is coming IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1351,2010-11-04T04:37:40,ChaosKitty,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">Tora was out in the woods alone she was young about 5 when it happened. she was picking flowers in the forests when she heard some strange noises and some wild animals came out of the bushes and surrounded her. she let out a scream but no one was withing ear shot of her. she backed up to the tree she was near as the animal's closed in. she was a small girl perfect fr being prey. she cowered in fear waiting for something to happen as a loud growl was heard and a small pitch black wolf jumped out of the bushes behind Tora and attacked the wild animals causing them to flee. the black wolf sat there staring at Tora its tail swishing back and forth. Tora looked up at the wolf and saw its shining yellow eyes. ""y-you saved me?"" she asked and the wolf bowed its head as a yes and Tora gasped ""you...understand me?"" she asked and it bowed again. ""would you like to come home with me? i owe you for saving my life...Shade"" she said Smiling and got up.</span><br/><br/>it has been many years since that day and Tora was in her room with her window open sitting on her bed with Shade next to her sleeping. she was petting his head as a strange wind blew threw her window. she looked out the window and Shade put his head up looking as well. Tora looked at Shade ""there is something coming...and it wont be good...we should go talk to the others see if they know."" she said getting off her bed and shade got up following her."
464,Danger is coming IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1351,2010-11-04T04:53:14,wolfgirl-taylor,"Lulu slowed to a walk as the wind blew strong almost knocking her over as she bit her bottom lip slightly meeting behind an abanoned building where the others of her group always met. Seems like she was the leader of everyone thought she rarley saw herself as the leader but Lulu saw them all equal since they were all like her. She leaned aginst the nearly falling appart building and sighed looking down at Jewel who was looking arond her eyes and ears both very alert and she stood infront of her in a protective stance as Lulu bent down petting her snow white fur. She sighed and tucked her blonde hair behind her ear, ""Relax girl.....it's not happening yet."" She sat patting her head as she heard a growl come from Jewel as she looked at her, her eyes full of love, ""It's going to be fine....the others will be here soon."" SHe said as Jewel's ears went up. Lulu stood there in the meeting spot hoping this feeling would pass but it only got worse as she put a hand on her head feeling a little dizzy but that feeling quickly passed and looked at Jewel who seemed to still be on edge and looked around for her friends to come."
465,Danger is coming IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1351,2010-11-04T05:36:07,echoeddream,"Adeline was breathing heavily by the time the old, dilapidated building come into view.  She slowed to a brisk walk as she reached the fence surrounding it and climbed the creaky chain.  Requiem slid his slender body through a hole at the bottom of the fence, and they both continued to the back of the abandoned warehouse.  Lulu was already leaning against the brown bricks and Jewel was at her feet.  Adeline could see others coming down the streets towards them. Good. She turned to Lulu. ""Did you feel the wind?"""
466,Danger is coming IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1351,2010-11-04T10:34:00,Jawbone-ashtray,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">Cream jaw rested on both paws, Lottie looked up nervously, brown eyes as frightfully emotive as a thousand canines before and probably a billion after. A plastic bag danced inches above the pavement, swirling and meandering down the road, frayed leaves picking up and scattering for the breeze. <br/><br/>Ears flat against her skull, Lottie picked herself up and slunk cautiously to the door.<br/><br/>Her Clyde hadn't noticed. <br/><br/>Had noticed the drop in temperature...<br/>The strange, daunting scent in the air, like the burning stink of too much adrenaline before a fight, as thick as the air before the sky clashes and bangs.... <br/>He was too busy doing human things.<br/><br/>An awkward keening noise rose in the back of her throat, her tail between her legs for nerves. The wind brought bad things! She loped towards her human and with one small precise snap, she tore holes in the back of his shirt. It hadn't been </span>intentional<span style=""font-style: italic"">... she'd just ... forgotten yanking people fur had to be done much more delicately.... <br/><br/>Oops. l</span><br/><br/>""Oh! Lottie!! Come one!"" Clyde seized the corners of the once snappy, irritably suave white thing and frowned. Big wolf teeth sized holes now decorated the garment. Maybe he could make it a fashion statement or something...<br/><br/>He sighed. The irritable frown melting away to a half amused expression, one red eyebrow cocked, ""Well,"" he scowled light heartedly, too used to Lottie's nervous and sometimes irrational behaviour, ""What's gotten into your pretty little head that's gone done that, eh Missy?""<br/><br/>He scratched behind the wolf's ears, but, unlike her she didn't respond.<br/><br/>""Lot?""<br/><br/>The animal stared dead ahead, chocolate eyes dulled to a sharp, alert brown, every limb as tense as piano wire, tail still between her legs. A low grown rose in her throat...<br/><br/>Old man Buddy frowned at the display from the other side of the pavement. He scratched the dull hair behind his ears, ""What's gotten int' the mutt Clyde?""<br/><br/>The red headed boy was already hunkered down to her level, fingers lightly tracing the fur on the scruff on her neck, ""What do you smell baba?""<br/><br/>""She got 'er teeth out boy, y'be careful...""<br/><br/>Clyde looked sidewards bemused, ""She's not going to bite me,"" he looked back at the poor animal trying guesswork at her expression. Lottie had always been a bit of the mystery to him, part of him had begun to ponder, to suspect she wasn't connected to him, you know, like the others were to their wolves, but he'd chased that one of the door like a rat the minute it had arrived in his head. It ... it was probably down to her rocky upbringing!<br/><br/>The small lupa whined and gave his leg a fierce nudge with her snout.<br/><br/>He sighed and gave her another scratch, ""I'm sorry Buddy..."" He hauled himself to his feet with a small grunt, ""I'm gonna take her home, somethings got her spooked,""<br/><br/>""Hey hey, no, no problem at all son!"" The old Italian shrugged, ""You go have her seen to! Just.."" he gave the animal a wary stare, voice faltering distrustfully, ""... just you be careful. You never can tell,"" he shot him a cheery wink immediately after, like it would act as a plaster against the small cut of a comment. Clyde wasn't so convinced, but-- well, Buddy was only looking out for his health. The grey haired old friend never meant any harm.<br/><br/>Clyde frowned, hitched up his jeans a touch and launched into a brisk jog. Lottie took to his side.<br/><br/>But it wasn't homewards the wolf thief was headed... Not at all.<br/><br/>***     ****    ***"
467,Danger is coming IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1351,2010-11-05T04:16:51,ChaosKitty,"Tora and Shade ran toward the meeting place wondering if the others have already gotten there or not. she slowed down when they got to the big fence and Shade just leaped over it. Tora climed over the fence with the others and walked over to them. ""hey guys...you felt it to diddnt you? that strange wind...it has me worried."" she told them and shade laid down around Tora's feet calm and relaxed. Shade never worried about anything untill it was actually there he felt it pointless to worry till he is actually face to face with what ever danger is out there. he looked up at the other wolves and then put his head back down resting it on his paws."
468,Danger is coming IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1351,2010-11-09T23:41:17,wolfgirl-taylor,"Lulu pulled her coat closer watching the sky change slightly as the feeling made her extremly dizzy which was making Jewel more on edge. She put a hand on her head as Jewel sat next to her and looked around for the others and was starting to think the feeling she was feeling wasn't real it was in her mind since her friends where not coming.""Let's go Jewel..."" She said walking away before Jewel graned her shirt pulling her back and looked to the left. Lulu followed her gaze and saw Adeline and Tora and faced them as they ran up to her. ""Yeah and it's getting stronger, if you ask me I think we all need to stick together......if something is going to happen we are less likley to get badly hurt if we are in a group. Where is Clyde?"" She asked petting Jewel's head again before she layed down wagging her tail at the other wolves. ""We need to go find Clyde."" Lulu said walking to the forest shivering at the feeling as Jewel growled looking into the frorest.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #4000FF"">John had left his cave on the other side of the forest and was ready to kill the girl named Lulu and her wolf compainion. He also was going to take out anyone that stood in his way. He hated that girl and he hated wolves. That girl nearly killed him five years ago but he excaped and went into the cave to recover and yes now he was back and he was ready to take down that girl. It was her time to feel pain. He walked though to forest as she made the tempuature drop and the sky change walking scilently though the forest.</span>"
469,"Scarlet moon(privet tay,jawbone,and risty)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1359,2010-11-04T03:09:00,Ristina,"Darian carried the transmission of the 1987 chevy Camero to the back of the garage. Placing it gently on the ground. The rain pitter pattered against the roof. Allowing him the knowledge that he was going to be sleeping in the garage . * ""well, Cameroâ€¦.youâ€™ll be my bed for tonight."" He thought.  After all his hands were greased from all the work he had to do for that lady that needed her car checked. Of course he worked on a little too for no extra cost. It wasnâ€™t as if he needed the money.<br/>Lance the alpha of the belland pack  had given him anything he ever needed. That included throwing his ex girlfriend Althea  â€¦or rather demanding quite harshly to leave the pack.  Since athea had not kept her promise to him. Which was their relationship would be purely sex and not emotional. But of course she began to get emotionally attached. Which is dangerous for a wolf of her status to get involved with a cat. Or rather a walker like him. So he had tried to make it seem less of an emotional thing. Or that is how he wanted it.  *Damn werewolves can be so dominant and â€¦.territorial.* It nearly caused him to be sick.<br/>Darian turned around swiftly as his ears picked up the sound of cars driving down the road. Although it wasnâ€™t that commonâ€¦.it was still very uncommon due to the time. It was 8 at night. And barely any one in this neighborhood drove around unless â€¦they were apart of lanceâ€™s pack.<br/>Though the neighbor hood wasnâ€™t all lance was alpha of. He was alpha of the northern part of the state of new Hampshire. Which is in general large. But he preferred to stay in this quite town, and this very private neighbor. Where your privacy was very respected.<br/>The old black Camero lied more towards the front of the garage. And the garage had three huge garage like doors for cars, because he could work on three cars at once. Or at least store three cars at once. Though he only had space for one more car. It was almost time for him to close shop. Which is normally between 8:30 and 9 P.M. But tonight he was going to end up spending the night in the garage. Due to the little fact that<span style=""font-style: italic"">this kitty</span>could not stand water. Not even small drops of it.<span style=""font-style: italic"">And lance had already said if I canâ€™t make it out of the garage by dinner time. That his wife Aria would bring the food to me. Which has yet to happen. Then again Lance knew that I had money </span><br/><br/>So Darian decided to go back to his work on the Camero grabbing a wrench to fix the tires. He awaited for any last minute customers or strangers that would happen to get lost. Which rarely ever happened. The rain had grown stronger, and that cause a shutter to go down his spine."
470,"Scarlet moon(privet tay,jawbone,and risty)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1359,2010-11-04T04:32:54,Jawbone-ashtray,"Doll-like was the only way to describe the tiny, limp figure, doll-like, fragile and broken. The unlucky rodent hung sorrily from the alley cats jaws, spindly limbs wobbling like they were on strings, neck crooked at all the wrong angles. It's matted, grey fur stuck out at odds and ends from between the felines lips, clashing with the cats ginger-biscuit fur like one last desperate act of defiance before it took the long winding path to a bath of gastric juices.<br/><br/>The cat was as happy as they came. It had the cream, now it was high time it trotted off with it's prey acting the same way all proud animals do, chest puffed out like a balloon and tail held high just in case anyone didn't notice the minute ball of dust coloured fluff dangling from between its teeth. Oh yes. Meow.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Nature at it's most violent was a spectacle and a half</span>, she found herself thinking as the bandy critter strut beyond the line of the alleyway.<br/><br/>Kuka flicked and scraped the line of her teeth with a soil speckled thumbnail as she watched the enactment of life and death for the countless time that month. It was a thoughtful little set of movements, maybe even nervous, but she rarely picked up on it, preferring to spare all of her mindfulness to her subjects.<br/>The dark haired girls eyes narrowed slowly. This year... this was hunting year. She'd watch them, all the furs, the feathers, the scales and take note. She'd tally their kills, keep up with their speed and make a mental note of every little habit and peculiar technique that struck her as significant.<br/><br/>It was a hobby. Kind of like train spotting was.<br/><br/>She turned on the ball of her feet and hoisted herself down from her perch on the shed roof, lean muscles working overtime under wan skin, running purely on caffeine and aching for sleep. Every waking inch of her was starting to protest against her, even her own brain was inching towards collapsing and a long bout of inactivity every time she turned her attention elsewhere!<br/><br/>She frowned and fought the sleep bound desire, ploughing onwards.<br/><br/>Taking to the streets had always been mild fun with Kuka about. Without a moments hesitation she'd hop onto the tops of bins, scale walls and benches. She looked a sight; this strange, placid, slender creature in oversized shirts and knee high boots, gliding over the asphalt like streets belonged to her alone, but the real cherry on the top, the absolute icing on the cake had to have been Pez.<br/><br/>Pez was a parrot. Not just any parrot, he was a mottled African Grey capable of a full diction- surpassing one thousand words, supposed intelligence matching that of a six year old childs, apparently able to figure out cognitive puzzles... why Pez didn't do any of these things was a complete mystery to everyone but Kuka and Kuka? She just fed him scraps and nuzzled him. It wasn't her duty to teach him anything.<br/><br/>Pez sat on her shoulder for most of the journey, sheltering under the flick of her bob, beady eyes welded shut in sleep. Having lived for almost half the time she had, the young bird was used to her travelling motions. He knew exactly when to lean in sharply or when to cling on, it had become as natural a process as breathing, something slightly worrying given learning wasn't in his nature...<br/><br/>Kuka hopped a short, stone wall into St Martins church yard and squared the parking lot in seconds. Her gaze flew across her surroundings, glistening eyes searching.<br/><br/>The cats had told her all about their new competition.<br/><br/>HUGE, colossal felines! Claws that looked like death, they'd said, eyes like burning, teeth like railings!<br/><br/>She hopped the curb crossing into another road, Perchwell avenue if her memory served her well, not that she trusted her sleep addled mind of late anyway! It had a habit of lying at every inopportune moment!<br/><br/>As Black as tar those new cats were and all of the moggies were terrified! They wanted rid of them but, like all proud animals, they'd never dare ask.... which was all fine and dandy by Kuka. As far as she was concerned she wanted to see these so called ""Truck sized"" kitties for herself! Cat's always over-exaggerated. Every time they told stories they made it seem like they'd swam oceans and climbed mountains. It was half of what made them great!<br/><br/>The sky had darkened as she made it to the outskirts of town, her boots worn well and truly through. It looked like rain and no sooner had the thought crossed the ghost town of her mind when, as good as it's word, it started tippling. She rolled her head back on her shoulders, squinting against the raindrops.<br/><br/>Something warm and deeply unhappy squirmed in the crook of her neck.<br/><br/>""Alright,"" Kuka said softly, voice curling out like smoke. Her slender digits found the nape of the distressed birds neck and buried themselves in the tuft of silver feathers, ""We have a choice,""<br/><br/>The bird didn't reply, only made small irritable noises like a faulty car spluttering to a start on  steep hill on an icy day and buried himself deeper into her hair.<br/><br/>""We head three hours home. I get my bed, you get yours OR,"" she continued lazily, ""See the garage?""<br/><br/>The bird did not see the garage.<br/><br/>""We sneak in. Sleep there,"" her eyebrows flared a little, accompanying the daring smile, ""What do you think?""<br/><br/>She scratched lightly under the bulk of Pez's feathers an affectionate display, but an ignored one none the less. It seemed Pez wanted sleep. Just sleep no extras thank you very much.<br/><br/>""Hmm, I thought so too,"" her grin widened, crooked on one side like all the best miscreant grins should be, ""Garage it is,"""
471,"Scarlet moon(privet tay,jawbone,and risty)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1359,2010-11-08T07:03:42,wolfgirl-taylor,"Lulu was driving though a sleepy little town. Her radio was up loud and her windshield wipers where on high. Suddenly her car just died. She let out a breath, ""No.....no....."" SHe said bitting her bottom lip turning the key as it made no sound at all. She let out a growl and looked aorund. 'Great..it's raning....it's dark and it's a diffrent town.' She though to herself as she growled. She took out her black umbrella and steped out of her car. Her siver heels hit the wet ground.<br/><br/>Her pink freshly painted toes seemed to shine in the darkness. She shut the car door as she looked around the street and started walking. Her pink dress showing her prefect figure and her sexy legs as her eyes looked around. Her blonde hair was curled and pinned back. She kept walking down the street in the pouring rain and saw a building with cars in it just down the road and walked toward it getting under the roof closing her now soaked umbrella and looked at a Chevy trunk around the year of 1987 maybe 1988. ""Hello...."" She called in a soft voice looking around her pained fingers nails matched the paint on the toes as she held the umbrella. ""Hello....I need some help..."" She called waiting standing there waiting her heart starting to race and debated if she should leave or not."
472,"Scarlet moon(privet tay,jawbone,and risty)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1359,2010-11-08T13:31:44,Ristina,"Darian took in a deep breath. The smell of wolf so strong it almost made him gasp.But the wolf had tried really hard to make its smell masked...by useing perfume.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Hello....?"" </span>Her voice was soft but had an edge to it. He hesistated underneath the camero finishing  up what he had to do.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Hello....I need some help...?"" </span>This time darian couldn't resist. No matter how much he disliked female wolves because of athea.<br/>""Yeah  just wait a second.I'm kinda busy if you want you can just enter...the doors unlocked.""He sighed. Slowly slideing himself out from under the car. His hands were covered with grease and he couldn't help that fact.  The rain continued to hammer his garage, and he shivered.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Damnitt....I'm gonna have to go out there...</span>He thought. Because of his cat part he tended to shy waya from rain. And he had known that the wolf had heard him. Wolves ears are about as good as cats. He waited to hear to front door to his office slam shut.And when it did he opened the door. ""Ma'm what do you need help with?""Almost all the door's were unlocked due to the fact that he felt caged if they were locked. And he's a cat so any robbers wouldn't stand a chance.<br/>She had strikeing blonde hair that fell carelessly down he shoulder, a white dress that was almost too revealing, long perfect legs with higheals. To him she didn't look so prepared for the rain. And he knew that she wasn't apart of lance's pack due to the fact that most his pack has a scent of their leader. And he didn't smell any normal scents of  lance's pack. Plus he was pretty sure if she was lance's pack she would no better than to dress like during a rainstorm. ""Here."" He grabbed one of the jackets that were hanging off the door to his closet and wraped it around her. It was just one of his natural reactions. Even though he knew that werewolves rarely get cold."
473,"Scarlet moon(privet tay,jawbone,and risty)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1359,2010-11-11T18:25:52,Jawbone-ashtray,"There was a tiny slap of a noise as the bare flesh of Kukas feet met concrete. The wild girl's luscious gaze swivelled back, travelling up the length of the church walls stone surface to the pair of abandoned boots perched on top, before she started off.<br/><br/>She moved silently, body arched, shallow breaths...<br/><br/>A light suddenly swept in from the road, painting the rain soaked surface with an unearthly glow. Kuka felt a hiss of distaste rise in the back of her throat. It wasn't that she disliked cars, but the bulbs they put in them burnt her eyes something fierce. All came in the territory of missing a good few nights sleep she was afraid... Kuka darted asides, ducking into bushes as the thing pulled up and, what must have been the most stunning woman she'd ever laid eyes on stepped out.<br/><br/>She was a blonde headed creature, figure like the models on television, legs all the way up to heaven and--<br/><br/>""Hello?"" the stranger called, peering through the sheet of rain.<br/><br/>--oh even her voice was a sensual feast! It was honey sweet and had a sharp clarity to it, it was a leaders voice if anything.<br/><br/>Kuka lowered herself to the earth, pressing the swell of her chest and weight of her hips, firmly down. Not only would her scent be disguised by the dirt, but it decreased visibility significantly. She watched closely, keeping herself silent as the grave.<br/><br/>What was she was expecting to happen here she didn't know. Kuka had made her way here all in the name of good research, she needed to learn to change. That much was a fact. If only for means of defence against...<br/><br/>She couldn't hide the wince as images of last week played mercilessly through her mind. The bruise on her arm ached, remembering how her father had grabbed her, pinning her against the kitchen wall, her scalp was still burning for handful of hair he'd torn free when she argued back...<br/><br/>She grit her teeth as every excruciating moment played back, an unbidden intruder in her head, in far too much detail, from the stale coffee on his breath and spittle shining on his needle teeth, down to the spatter of crayon on the kitchen wall from where he'd pressed her into it.<br/><br/>God, she needed to escape it... and it wasn't like she could run away, what with her younger sister at the bastards mercy as soon as she became 'of age'. Her stomach knotted in sheer disgust. How could anyone be like that? What made him the way he was? Her mother couldn't see through it like she could, but then again her mother had never been on the receiving end of his 'punishments'....<br/><br/>Kuka shuddered, she couldn't shake the shivers or the dread building in her stomach.<br/><br/>""We're not going home Pez,"" She mouthed to the only creature on earth she'd ever told about it.<br/><br/>Pez did not reply. Pez never did.<br/><br/>""Not tonight,""<br/><br/>The warm glow of indoors disappeared as the garage door swung shut. The click of it brought Kuka's attention crashing back down to earth. That was weird! It was the last time she let her mind drift like that, the very last!<br/><br/>She slunk out of the trees, skipping across to the cold metal garage doors, still maintaining her best hunters silence. She traced it with her fingers, cogs in her mind spinning away figuring the most silent solution to breaking into one of the unoccupied structures..."
474,"Scarlet moon(privet tay,jawbone,and risty)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1359,2010-11-11T19:03:15,wolfgirl-taylor,"Lulu jumped hearing a voice and turned around sharp caught off guard and let out a sigh looking at him relizing he was a feline and knew he probably figured out she was a wolf no matter how hard she tired to cover her scent with perfume. It wasn't that she disliked being a wolf it was just well some other animals where terrified and in situations like now you kind of need to be nice and sweet like she usually was.<br/><br/>""My car it broke down...I'm just passing though and I need it to be fixed becuase I have to be in three towns over."" She explained in a silky smooth voice and looked at him when he handed her the jacket and pasued a moment looking him in the eyes. ""Thank you."" She whispered still confused, she knew the outfit she was wearing wasn't one for a rainstorm but she was not  cold but she smiled at him and drapped it over her bare shoulders. She caught a scent of someone else and turned around looking into the rain to the tree but say only sheets of rain and darkness. She let out a breath looking back at him, ""Can you flix my car?"" She asked digging into her small white purse, ""I um, I do hace cash...."" She continued looking at him her brown eyes looked at him as the showed innocence as she was not going to hurt him or anyone he knew she just wanted her car fixed. Unlike most wolves she was not bent on getting revenge on all the other creatures she just wanted to live so she was nicer then most wolves out there."
475,"Scarlet moon(privet tay,jawbone,and risty)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1359,2010-11-11T19:36:16,Ristina,"Darian smiled at her sheepishly as she explained that her car was broken down. He really hated the rain. But none the less he would have to retrieve the car. His body turned and walked back into the garage from his office gathering another key set so that he could drive the tow truck and bring her car to the garage. Forgetting to even accept her money. Which of course he hardly needed. His pay not have been much but he had enough money to live sufficiently. Though he had to pay residence money to vampires for living in their territory under their protection, and serve the werewolves.  It was tough being a creature that not many others are. The only creature that he does not owe anything to are the fae. And that he was overly grateful for.<br/><br/>During this period of time he felt eyes on them from a distance. Though he tried to shrug it off. He probably would have smelt the person or being if he was in cat form. Walkers tend to have an even keener sense of smell than werewolves, or regular animals. Plus they could talk to ghosts. Which made other creatures fear him. So he tended not to share the fact that he was not human with others. The human population knew him as only Darien Methvin the awesome mechanic. He sighed and made his way back to the office.<br/><br/>""Mâ€™lady I am sorry that took so longâ€¦I guess I misplaced my keys for the tow truck. You mind taking a ride with me in it. Even though you only broke down at the very least 5 minutes away. I just need the tow to get your car into the garage. "" He shuddered still dreading the short walk in the rain to his tow. The she wolf seemed utterly confused as to why he had put the jacket on her. ""By the way the reason I put the jacket on you was because of habit. Iâ€™m not use to seeing a wolf so openly dressed. Around here they try to blend."" He smiled. ""So three townâ€™s away thatâ€™s  a bit of ways lady."" He smiled. ""What brings ya out this far away?""  He still had yet to make an inch out the door. But he felt the eyes of someone watching him intently and had yet to show any signs of someone watching him. He was always careful in these instances."
476,"Scarlet moon(privet tay,jawbone,and risty)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1359,2010-11-11T20:03:34,Jawbone-ashtray,"There was a rustle of movement from within the building and the sound of voices. The mention of... of leaving?<br/><br/>Kuka ducked out of the way, dark eyes glistening as she hopped back into the bushes, dropping to her stomach yet again, enjoying the sensation of the wilderness around her swallowing her up. These two ... the gorgeous woman and whoever was hidden in the garage with her, the owner of the deep, rough voice, they fascinated her.  Lord only knew why or how!<br/><br/>She watched on, absorbed in avoid fascination."
477,"Scarlet moon(privet tay,jawbone,and risty)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1359,2010-11-12T03:18:22,wolfgirl-taylor,"Lulu just could not shake the feeling that they where being watched. She bit her bottom lip slightly as she scanned the darkness again not seeing anything. She put her money back in her purse and checked her phone for the time and sighed she probably going to make the event but who knows she might. She smiled and nodded, ""I'll take a ride. It's fine."" She said with a giggle as her cheeks turned light pink. She poped open her black umbrella and gave it to him since he was a feline and she knew all to well that he hated the water.<br/><br/>She put the jacket over her head looking at him as they started walking to the truck and she smiled at him as her cheeks turned darker pink at her being so revealing, ""Oh....I.....um... I'm not in a pack...I'm alone so I dress unlike the others...never knew we where suppose to cover up."" She said as saddness filled her eyes and was written on her face as she sighed getting into truck shutting out the door and looked out the window and bit her bottom lip again as he turned on the truck."
478,"Scarlet moon(privet tay,jawbone,and risty)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1359,2010-11-13T01:28:55,Ristina,"Darian glanced a look at her. His cold gray eyes showing warmth. ""Being alone can be a very hard thing as a wolf. And as I know female wolves are hard to find outside a pack."" He returned his eyes to the road as the truck started to run making a quite groaning noise. ""Fuckin truck.. I really need to work on you again."" He muttered slamming his  fist against the steering wheel.<br/>""Iâ€™m sorry bout my truck he can be a bit slow."" The truck trugged along the wet road, traveling down it with expertise. Until, He was positive that he had seen her car. They had only been in the truck for less than five minutes. And her car was parked on the side of the road opposite of them. So he wove the truck around like an expert and parked in front of her car.<br/>:So honey, I see you forgot to shut your car lights off too."" He pointed out. Being polite to her.<br/>His feet hit the wet ground , and even though he had shoes on it caused him to shutter. Shaking his head he continued to walk over to her car. ""So do you have your keys?"" He was hopping that she locked the car that way any little pests couldnâ€™t steal it.<br/><br/>Her car looked fine to him. But he knew that looks could be deceiving and so he waited for. And when she finally handed him her keys he entered the car and checked to see if it would start up. The car sputtered and died. He shut off the lights. ""Looks like it needs to be towed."" He got out of the car dusting his pants out of habit and wandered to the back of his truck; grabbed the chain and hooked it to the truck as if it was nothing. He then walked back to his truck and sat in the sea, pressed a button that had the car slowly lifting onto the back of the truck. ""So a lonerâ€¦what you doin in pack territory . Iâ€™m sorry  its just normally I would avoid pack territory being a female wolf and all."""
479,"Scarlet moon(privet tay,jawbone,and risty)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1359,2010-11-15T04:28:09,wolfgirl-taylor,"Sh let out a sigh and nodded, ""Yeah it's hard so yeah I just tend to be by myself you know."" She said. It was true.....she didn't like being on her own but hey it was life she just went with it. She looked at him and smiled, ""It's ok. I understand."" She said as it started and they made there way back to her car. She watched him wave the truck around the car like a pro 'Wow....nice.' She though as she looked at her car and sighed, ""Oh I did.....I usually don't do that..."" She said shaking her head opening in the door. She smiled as her heel hit the wet floor. ""Oh yes I do! I locked it cause well.....I rather it not get stolen."" She told him with a smile. She looked at him and let out a breath, ""Well I didn't expect my car to break down so I wouldn't be in pack territory, where I live there is a very small area unclaimed that I stay, since I don't have a pack I can't clam it so if a pack comes into it they claim it I'm justout of a place to stay, I have never stayed in the same place for long cause packs come and claim the land and I'm kinda tired of doing that.""<br/><br/>She got back in the truck with him and they where heading back to the garage and she caught the scent from earlier and she let otu a small growl, ""Please stop the car!"" She said and opened the door hopping out of the truck back into the rain and looked at the bush and walked to it the scent tickling her nose as she sneezed, ""Ok I smell you scent get out of the bushes and show yourself to me now!"" She growled her hands on her hips as the bush began to russle."
480,"Scarlet moon(privet tay,jawbone,and risty)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1359,2011-01-03T05:19:30,HayyelObsession,"Saber stood in the rain.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Drip, drop, drip, drop</span>, he thought in a creepy and sing song way. The rain fell in a pattern and he listened. He felt the water running down his creamy white colored hair and ran along his shoulder blades. Staring into the gray sky his ears detected a sound. It was a roar of an engine that had died out. He heard the slam of a car door and an opening of an umbrella. The smell of wolf and perfume filled his nose and could have made him gag. Saber walked in the direction of the smell, ready to confront whatever was giving off the stench.<br/><br/>He hid himself behind a couple of trees and watched as a curly blonde haired woman walked down the road, leaving her dead car. She seemed to sashay with her pink dress flowing and her black umbrella bobbing.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Clink, clink, clomp</span>, He thought again in a creepy sing song way,<span style=""font-style: italic"">clink, clink, clomp</span>. The sound irritated him but followed the woman when she came to a garage. Thankfully the smell of the forest hid his scent from the wolf and to not startle the fragile thing, he stayed hidden.<br/><br/>Saber watched as she knocked on the door and called for someone to help her. entering and closing the door his view was cut off. He quickly and quietly made his way across the road and around the building. Saber was now soaking wet, but this did not bother him, what bothered him was when the wolf woman came out she had a male walking with her towards a tow truck. He sniffed the air and got a whiff of a big cat. The rain was making it hard to tell so he shrugged it off.<br/><br/>When they left down the road, back to the broken down car, Saber slipped his way into the door. It was left unlocked and He gave a creepy smile. Sliding into the building he decided he would make himself known. They probably knew something and he needed as much information as possible. He began to shake himself, letting his scent fill the air. It was damp and had the feel of a prowling tiger. When he entered the building he could feel he was not alone and quickly went back into the office hopping he was not noticed. He quietly peered in, his blue eyes blazing, searching for whom ever was still in there."
481,"Scarlet moon(privet tay,jawbone,and risty)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1359,2011-01-03T05:43:39,Cami chasing hurizon,"A pair of glowing blue eyes were just visable from underneath the Camero the man had been working on. The owner of the eyes froze. 'A great big white tiger?' thought Delilah a slight shiver ran through her. 'aren't they supposed to be rare... and indiginous?' She slowly let out a breath. there was no way her tiny self was gonna scare that thing, so she decided to merely sit under the car and hope to high heaven it didn't eat fox, and wasn't in the mood to stay amongst the cars for a long time. She shut her sapphire eyes thinking 'maybe it wont see me?'<br/><br/>'Ahhh"" chimed in a nasty little voice in the back of her mind. 'but nothing's stopping it from smelling you'  She narrowed her eyes 'stupid sub-concious' She sighed and shifted back into her human form to dilute her scent, just a little. Figuring it was impossable that the creature couldn't smell her or hadn't heard her by now. She began yoga fire breaths to calm herself down. As she did so Her hand hit some metal pipe or something ""SON OF A-!"" she cut off the yell before it was through and looked down at her hand. Blood. Perfect.<br/><br/>""and now I am dead"" she muttered slinking out from under the camero and sitting against the wall. The ONE time she'd messed up yoga, and it was costing her, more than likely, dearly. She ripped the bottom of her jeans and began to wrap her hand and wait to be eaten. She'd thought this would've been the perfect hiding place. Someplace to sleep until the rain had passed, not the place where she was going to be killed. She gave a sigh. Hopefully the mechanic didn't come back very soon, or more than one innocent life would be had tonight.<br/><br/>She also hopped the mechanic didn't take to leaving his doors unlocked like that all the time, other wise some far more unpleasant characters could find their way into this cozy little... garage. He looked like a nice enough guy, the way he'd been talking to the girl as they'd driven away was, a breath of fresh air for her. No one had ever spoken to her that way. Except, her mother, and maybe Sam, when he did speak.<br/><br/>Her hand flew to her throat and she sighed. Did they get the news station from.... where the hell was she anyway? would she be on national news? Would they recognize her after all theese years? She tied off the makeshift bandage and looked around her wet hair sending small droplets flying and making tiny 'tink' noises when they hit the camero.<br/><br/>She stood slowly thinking that she wouldn't mind getting a little wet, and sending thank you's sky ward that the tiger had either fallen asleep or decided she wouldn't make a very good meal. She walked to a blue door with a circular window and saw the mechanic and the woman had made it back and the woman was standing glaring at the bushes.<br/><br/>She slunk down leaning agianst the door. "" Shit"" she muttered thinking to herself. 'I take back the thank you's' as she waited to be discovered."
482,Life at a new IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1388,2010-11-07T02:28:20,Yumiwolf,"I sat on the edge of my bed packing up the last box to go into storage. Ken had just woke up and came stumbling into my room climbing on the bed ""Are you really leaving?"" he asked rubbing his eyes and leaning against me. I gave a small nod putting my arm around him and grabbing my necklace from the end table putting it around Ken's neck. ""Take care of that for me ok?"" he looked up and smiled hugging me<br/>""I sure will but you know mom will miss you?"" he said as he sat up looking at the necklace<br/>""Ya don't worry I know but I have to make a living for myself, Maybe you can come visit sometime"" Ken nodded<br/>""Promise?"" He asked standing up heading toward the door<br/>""Ya...I promise"" I told him looking away and grabbing the box as I stood up walking down stairs putting the box into the truck and closing the door walking back into the house looking at my mother as she sat at the kitchen table with a cup of coffee in front of her. I walked into the kitchen sitting down at the table ""Mom?"" I said softly as I extended my hand across the table my palm up. She looked up putting her hand in mine and squeezing it<br/>""I'm alright Hakeem...I'm just worried about you"" She said as she looked into my eyes. It looked like she had been up all night crying her eyes were red and puffy, I got up pulling her into a hug and sighed. ""Mom...You don't Have to worry about me i'm going to be fine"" I felt so bad by giving them faluse hopes. Mom pulled back from my hug and looked at my face<br/>""You remind me so much of your father...you and Kc going in the same field he has."" I nodded<br/>""Ya but Kc has a long way to go before he makes the cut"" she nodded and walked making another cup of coffee and giving it to me<br/>""How about I make you one more breakfast?"" she asked as she started pulling out some pots and pans I smiled and nodded<br/>""Sure mom...Thanks."" I told her as I checked my phone receving a text I got up and walked out side calling the person who has text me making sure everything was set up to go I walked back in the house Ken was helping mom with breakfast the two joked and played around. I smiled to myself ""those two will be fine without me..."" I said softly as I walked to the couch sitting down.<br/>After breakfast I said my final fairwells, told mom not to cry, told Ken to stay out of trouble. I got into my car driving off with someone in the truck behind me once I got to my spot I set up the car to go off the road and crash and burn. I stood there for a while sighing and looking away running to a near by house a few co workers were there ready to help me change. They cut my long hair down to my shoulders, they gave me green contacts, I had gotten a new tattoo of wings on my back and barb wire down my right arm. I changed my outfit and sighed taking the keys to a new motorbike waiting for me outside. I walked outside getting on the bike and riding back into town looking for my place to crash looking at the small wrinkled paper in my hands and around the streets. I finally found the apartment I was looking for and sat there thinking of this new life I had to lead now thinking about the future, and of when they found my car not far from the house. I got off the red and black sezuki bike with a dragon on the side locking it up and walking into the aparments looking around it was nearly empty other then a ugly green couch, white cutrins on one window, small tv that proably didn't work, and a small coffee table. I ran my finger along the coffee table whipping my hands off and sitting down on the couch looking around and putting my head in my hands. I had to find this drug boss to have a bit of income so I desides to hit the streets, I got up and put the keys in my pocket locking the apartment door and walking down the three flight of steps and hit the streets I had on a black hoodie, with black jeans, and White sneakers I still had my peiercings two in my bottom lip to look like fangs, one in my right eye brow, and one stud in my ear. I bumped into a person saying sorry as I kept walking I saw someone dealing and thought to ask questions careful not to sound like law or anything."
483,Life at a new IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1388,2010-11-07T21:39:17,ChaosKitty,"Bryon stood there leaning against the wall, he wore his denim jacket and red and white striped shirt with blue jeans and black shoes, as someone came up to him. ""oh hey its you thanks for coming on such short notice"" he said shaking the guys hand to cover up the money and quickly stuffed his hands into his pockets. ""you left this at my house yesterday"" he said taking out a CD case out of his pocket handing it to the guy. ""thanks...""the guy said and walked off bryon patting the guys back as he left. bryon stood there still leaning against the wall taking out a cigarette from his pocket lighting it. he stood up and looked around seeing someone watching him. he walked over to the person and looked him over ""you got a problem or somethin? huh? somethin wrong with my face?"" he asked the stranger ""or did ya need somethin? i haven't seen your face around here before, but in anycase what can i do ya for?"" he asked."
484,Life at a new IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1388,2010-11-07T22:32:00,Ristina,"Karma leaned against a wall of a skyscraper. Awaiting for the man that ordered the bag of pot to arrive. Did the cops know that thlawyre's smoke pot? She giggled. The things a drug dealer sees are far beyond the knowlege that the police can get. She had her head phones on and began to hum to rythem of the music she was listening to.<br/>It was beyond her why most men went to her for drugs.  It wasn't as if her drugs were any better than the next person. But maybe she had a real understanding of her clientell then other people. That's probably because she use to be like them. But she felt at ease in her position.<br/>Though her name has  ""the drug priestess"" in it. She half thinks that the reason for this is simply because she is a girl and some guy really liked or....Or that her ex boyfriend chose to put the name at the end it. Either way she was stuck with it. Weather or not she agreed with it is a diffrent story.<br/>The man was tall, and had disheveled black hair. He wandered up to her. ""Are you karma?"" He asked. She giggled. Not many people asked her if it was her. But then again most her clientel were the same.<br/>""Yea its me.."" She turned down her music. Sifting through her pant pockets . and finally found her stash. She pulled out the bag all zipped up. And exchanged the pot for the money in a very gentle manner.<br/>""Your very well.....good looking for a drug dealer...What age are you?"" He asked kindly.<br/>""My age is of no importance and thank you...Move along now before someone important see's you."" She smiled kindly.<br/>The man glanced back at her and continued to walk as if he did not just have a conversation with a teenage girl. Or at least he assumed it was a teenage girl.<br/><br/>Karma began to walk down the road. Listening to her music as any normal tennager would. Nobody would suspect her of being a drug dealer, or even that she did them. But she continued to walk. Knowing that her phone would ring for her to return to the drug lord. And gove him the money for the amount of drugs she selled. Of course she got to keep some. It wouldn't be worth it if there wasn't any money in the end."
485,Life at a new IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1388,2010-11-08T00:14:58,Yumiwolf,"I cleared my throat and sighed ""Uh...My names Jake...I would like to get in on this...thing you got going"" I said looking around shifting my weight from one foot to another I stuffed my hands in my pockets of my hoodie and watched him. ""Come on its my last resort I can't get a job cause of my background and I need some money"" I told the guy as I kept looking around not able to look at him."
486,Life at a new IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1388,2010-11-08T06:38:09,Donta,"A hollow scraping noise echoed down the hall as the heels of the man's Gucci shoes dragged across the concrete floor, their owner unconscious and bleeding, being dragged by two large men in black suits. The man was dragged into a dimly lit room, thrown into a chair and bound to it, then once he was confirmed to be restrained, one of the men picked up a bucket of cold water, throwing it over the beaten man to bring him to his senses.<br/><br/>He woke with a start, sputtering and spitting out water, then writhed on the chair only to discover he was bound. He shook his head to get his wet, matted hair from his face and squinted into the darkness, the only light from a solitary bulb above his head.<br/><br/>""Where am I? Who are you bastards?!"" he demanded. One of the suits gripped a tight fist and brought it across the man's jaw, making his spit out blood. The light overhead began swinging in a slight breeze. He noticed a table nearby covered in odd instruments. Fear gripped his chest but he pushed it down, trying to be brave and prove to these people how much of a bad ass he was.<br/><br/>""Torture, eh? You fuckheads aren't getting anything from me!"" he yelled, ""Fuck you!""<br/><br/>The suit pulled back his fist again, but someone cleared their throat in the shadows and he suddenly stopped. The man looked up, not noticing him before this, but his eyes went wide as the man lit a Cuban, his furry face illuminated for a moment by the flash of his lighter.<br/><br/>""Sir!"" the suit stiffened and stepped away, as the furred one stepped out of the shadows, pushing off the wall he was casually leaning against, cigar clenched in teeth just behind a pair of fangs.<br/><br/>""Who're you supposed to be, freak?"" the bound man spat. The suit snapped forward, bringing his fist across the man's face once more.<br/><br/>""Watch how you speak to The Don! Show some respect!""<br/><br/>With his head now spinning from the last punch, he looked up to get a better look at 'The Don', a skinny man, if you would call it that, dressed in a suit, wearing shades and a fedora, standing casually with his hands in his pockets. The thing that caught his eye the most was the white fur, pink wings on his back, and the odd, antennae like thing sticking out of his hat, and the strange yellow round thing on the end, almost seeming to glow in the dim light, but that could have been just the way the light was behind him. This was their leader?<br/><br/>""I'm a busy man."" Donta said, ""Let's get straight to the point. Who do you work for?""<br/><br/>""No one!"" he said, ""I'm a freelance dealer!""<br/><br/>""Who's your supplier?""<br/><br/>""I make monthly trips to another city and bring back a truck load."" he said, ""What do you want with me?""<br/><br/>""A small fry?"" Donta spat, turning around, ""You said he worked for a larger organization."" The suited minion became nervous and stuttered a response.<br/><br/>""H-He does! He's l-lying!""<br/><br/>""I fucking know that, idiot!"" he snapped, then turned back to his prisoner, ""Look, let me make it simple. You tell me the truth and stop wasting my time, and those torture instruments on the table will be the least of your worries.""<br/><br/>""What you gonna do?"" he chuckled, ""Kill me? Do you have the balls? Kill me and you get nothing from me."" the man lowered his head and spat at The Don's feet, chuckling at their odd shape and lack of fashionable shoes, ""Vinny wouldn't be happy if I turned up dead.""<br/><br/>""Vinchenzo Farini."" Donta spat, ""That small fry wants to challenge me and invade on my turf?""<br/><br/>""This was his town before you came along, freak."" he said with a chuckle, ""You and your little Dark Bullets won't last much longer. He's gaining power and he's...""<br/><br/>BANG!<br/><br/>The man slumped back in his chair, a small hole in his forehead oozed dark blood and the wall just behind him now painted red. The shot actually made both suits jump and they slowly turned to look at their Boss, holding a single, smoking Desert Eagle still leveled with the man's head. No one moved until a rather large chunk of something fell from the back of the man's head and splattered on the floor.<br/><br/>""Get this mess cleaned up."" Donta said, holstering his gun, ""Send the rest of him to Vinchenzo as a message.""<br/><br/>""Yes sir!""<br/><br/>Heading back down the concrete floored hall, one of the suits followed him, walking stiffly. Donta could see a thin layer of sweat on his forehead. This is what he loved about his job. He made people nervous. He commanded respect. If you did what he asked, you were rewarded handsomely, piss him off and you wouldn't like what happens.<br/><br/>Once outside the building, the suit opened a door to his town car, letting Donta slide in next to yet another man in a suit. The door slammed shut and he pressed the button to lower the window.<br/><br/>""Grimes. Where's that report I came here for in the first place?"" he asked. Grimes panicked and patted himself down, dug in pockets and finally found a folded paper in his inside pocket of his jacket. He handed the paper to his Boss and the car drove off.<br/><br/>Donta unfolded the paper and sighed. Drug production was down a little this month from that particular warehouse. He was glad it was the last he had to check on today.<br/><br/>""Home Jeeves. The wife is waiting."" he said. The driver sighed.<br/><br/>""Sir, I've said before, my name isn't Jeeves...."" he said with a sigh. The suit next to him reached forward and slapped the driver across the back of his head, enough to hurt, knock his hat off and make him swerve slightly.<br/><br/>""If he says your name is Jeeves, you better jump every time he says it, got it!"" he yelled. 'Jeeves' nervously fixed his hair, replaced his hat and sat up straighter to quickly nod.<br/><br/>""Yes, sir! Home it is!"""
487,Life at a new IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1388,2010-11-08T20:33:53,zoruna,"Serena had just gotten done with her school work. And then had gone to work for the few hours she was on shift. She smiles. Happy she finally had enough free time. Now she could get to work on making the street drug addicts happy. She always used her free time to do two things. Accomplish getting her real life experience working to help drug addicts was the first one. And two...bring the smiles and life to those who had given up hope. Or were so much into the drug addiction...they were often depressed.<br/><br/>Having gone home to put her backpack away so she didn't have to carry it around. Besides...it was heavy. She proceeds to skip happily back to the coffee shop. She by now knew which addict liked which drink. Since she got an employee's discount at the shop...it wasn't as expensive as it would be to buy each thing. It was one of her favorite past times...taking the addicts coffee or hot cocoa. And talking with them. The drinks and talking seemed to always bring a smile to their faces. Sometimes she could even make one or two laugh.<br/><br/>She buys the drinks and walks out. Heading to the local drug dealer/drug addict hang out. It wasn't in the best of neighborhoods, so she always took her grandmothers fan blades with her. Her grandmother had even been kind enough to teach her how to use them. She didn't like fighting even though she'd trained in various forms of martial arts in order to be able to protect herself when she went to the bad part of town. She walks normally so she wouldn't spill the drinks.<br/><br/>About ten minutes later she had gotten there. She walks up to her favorite of her addict ""friends"". It was an old man who had clearly seen better days and was living on the streets. She walks up to him. ""Hello Mr. Luke. I brought you your favorite coffee today."" she says in a happy and kind voice. ""Its the white chocolate mocha you love to drink."" she giggles softly. Smiling warmly at him when he actually looked at her. ""I know you don't talk much but here you are."" she says. Moving the long tray so that she could hand him the coffee. She keeps an eye on the nearby drug dealers. She didn't want to get caught off guard. She looks around carefully. Not wishing to draw attention to herself. Seeing a man who didn't frequent this area often. As she thinks about it...she doesn't recall seeing him before at all."
488,Life at a new IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1388,2010-11-09T01:58:08,Zavyr Darkeyes,"Glath had finished the errands he was told to do he had taken things to the cleaners to be washed and get the blood out and other usual things. He was the kinda guy who does what he is told no questions asked. Glath was currently walking through an alley passing various drug dealers who have taken to calling him Cloak for he was seen mostly wearing a black cloak that made him look like a shadow during the night. He was now heading towards where he expected he'd be needed at, he had no idea where but was going on natural instinct which had yet to fail him.<br/><br/>(Best I can think of right now.)"
489,Life at a new IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1388,2010-11-09T02:42:10,echoeddream,"The main dining room was filled with the cheerful sounds of clinking cutlery, conversation and laughter. The lavish private room to the back of the restaurant, in which five men and one women sat, was a stark contrast.  A palpable, nervous tension engulfed the entire group, save the single women. She felt it, certainly, but was outside it, above it. She was causing it. Which was just the way she liked it.<br/><br/>Dominique sat at the head of the table, watching the mens' hands shake as they held their cooled salad forks and listening to their apprehensive clucking about drug production, profits and recruiting.  She was enjoying their agitation, and was pleased with their reports, but she had to work to keep her boredom from showing on her face.  It was nothing she hadn't heard before. She had learned that with all their mooching, desperate need to please while trying to appear aloof and independent, and flattery, drug lords could be utterly dull.<br/><br/>She usually tried to see these lunches to their ends; it was good to have drug lords that respected and feared you, but dangerous to have those that resented you. She was in no mood, however, to put up with their stiff, greasy humour and forced compliments. She was a busy women.<br/><br/>She glanced around at the men pointedly, quickly silencing them, then stood.<br/><br/>""Well gentlemen, it has been very pleasant, but I have business to attend to. I'm sure you understand."" They all nodded. Of course they understood. She smiled and stepped through the door, her suit bodyguard slipping out behind her.<br/><br/>Outside, she ducked into a black, heavily tinted car, and turned to the driver. ""Home."" she said.<br/><br/>The wheels squealed as he hurried to comply."
490,Life at a new IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1388,2010-11-09T03:38:44,Ristina,"Karma felt eyes on her as she made her way down the busy street. Getting nods from customers that didn't need anything today. But the feeling that she was being wacthed felt like a lion stareing down its prey. And of course she would be the prey. Her hands felt through her back pocket to her jeans and pulled out her cell phone. It was about time to text the ""DON"" and let him know she needed more to her stash. Expecially since she was supposed to be going to a party.<br/><br/><span style=""font-size: 85%; line-height: 116%;"">To Don<br/>                                   I need more to my stash there is a big party comeing up and i plan on selling a shit ton of drugs there. <br/>                                            from,<br/>                                                karma</span><br/><br/>She slipped the phone back into her back pocket and continued to walk as if she had a destination. And the feeling began to crow stronger. Her eyes wandered around the street takeing in every single person. In a way profileing them. But what stood out was two men in black suits. She knew them to be don's men. But the don doesn't send his men out without reason....She staggered a bit and almost fell off the edge of the sidewalk. Rebalanceing herself and acting normal was a bit difficult but she handled it.<span style=""font-style: italic"">They aren't Don's men, which means their cops.</span>She thought that she had it. That she was right. But something inside her warned against it. A confrontation could be fatal expecially if they were cops.<br/>She paced herself. Makeing her feet jog a little. Her eyes caught a nice sharp turn and she took it without thinking.<br/>The turn ended up being a huge mistake. There was a huge brick wall at the end and on either side their was a wall from a building.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Fuck im traped.</span>She kicked her foot against the wall. The two men hadn't been that far behind her and since she was faceing the back wall and could almost touch...it would be nearly impossible to escape them.<br/><br/>""Hey pretty lady wanna have some fun?"" One man asked her. His voice rough and scracthy.<br/><br/>""It won't be that bad...at least if you had a fetish for chains."" The other man laughed.<br/><br/>""Fuck both of you!!! What do you want."" Her eyes stared the men down. She hoped it wouldn't be that hard to take them out. But if they were cops the chains meant handcuffs, and cops would be much genteler...at least that's what she thought.<br/><br/>""We want you to come over here."" They both said ...their voices echoeing in the ally way.<br/><br/>She took three steps and decided what she was gonna do. She walked up to them standing inbetween them. One man pulled out a chain to wrap around her hands. As he did that , the other man pulled out another set of chains. And at this she kicked him in the balls...since the man was in the perfect angle.<br/>The man's partner that had finished tieing her hands together with chans laughed. ""Damn she's a bit fiesty dean. ""<br/><br/>The man named dean recovered from the kick just in time to dodge my next kick. He pulled out a hunting knife and smiled. ""Little girl you fucked with the wrong crew."" And at that he stuck the knife in her side. Blood dripped down her stomach and she just smiled at him. It hurt like hell but she ignored the pain and kicked the man in the shin. This time the man didn't even budge.<br/><br/>""Jack you might have to hold her a little tighter....remeber were not supposed to kill her...yet."" Dean muttered.She tried to kick him again but  dean stabbed her in her thigh. Preventing her from finishing her kick. Which would of broke his leg she was sure. The pain was now triples, as she tried to ignore the pain...but it was going away. She just couldn't douse the fire of pain. And it was causeing to struggle less and less. It seemed dean was finally able to get to get the chains around her. They didn't care to cover her face or mouth. They just picked her up and brought her to blue chevy car, and tossed her in the trunk. She knew right then and there that the men weren't the ""Don's"" . The don's men all drove black vehicals ...or even a limo every once in a while.<br/><br/>The inside of the trunk was dark her hands were tied behind her back but she could just barely reach her phone, and when she did ....she had trust that the number she picked was the don's. Actually she kinda knew it was because he was the first number down her contacts lise. She texted him again. Hopeing that he would get this one, considering she wasn't sure if he had replied to the last one. But she sent it. Knowing that she may die, and don probably wouldn't even care. But the information she would give...would be worth a thousand words. And she knew the don wouldn't send anyone after her....And honetley she wouldn't want him too...it would put too many people in danger. And still wasn't quite sure who these men were working for.<br/><br/><span style=""font-size: 85%; line-height: 116%;"">To:Don <br/>                There are men scouting to capture your guys...or maybe just me...but im a blue chevy cars trunk. And i believe they are dressed up as your men. So beware there may be betrayel among the ranks. And btw i guess i won't be getting  more to my stash..lol<br/>                    From: <br/>                          Karma </span><br/><br/>She wasn't even sure if that mattered. But she took a deep breath as her head hit the ceiling of the trunk. Her vision blired and she blacked out."
491,Life at a new IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1388,2010-11-09T04:45:35,echoeddream,"Dominique's hands were flying across her harp, weaving a sad and wistful melody, when the suit walked in.<br/><br/>""What do you want, Addison?"" she asked sharply, turning her head toward the man, letting her hands work the taut strings.<br/><br/>He looked strained. ""Ma'am you have a letter.""<br/><br/>""From whom?""<br/><br/>""One of the suppliers got a text message from a dealer, saying that she had been kidnapped.""<br/><br/>Dominique jerked her hands off her instrument. ""The cops?""<br/><br/>The suit shook his head no. ""Give it to me."" she said.<br/><br/>Addison crossed the floor and handed her a folded piece of paper. Dominique opened it and scanned it quickly, eyebrows creeping higher and higher up her forehead, then collapsing into a frown as she did so. He shifted nervously.<br/><br/>""It is addressed to the Don because young dealers are told that they are given his number. Really, it is just their supplier. So this girl sent it to her supplier, who got it and sent it to<span style=""font-style: italic"">his</span>supplier. It worked its way up to you from there,"" he said.<br/><br/>""I realize that,"" she snapped.<br/><br/>She lowered the paper from her eyes, and tapped her fingers against her leg. Just because these men were wearing all black, which is what Dominique assumed Karma meant when she said they were dressed as the Don's men, did not mean they were targeting The Dark Bullets.  Anyone could buy a black suit. But, then again, she couldn't have the enemies picking off dealers, and you didn't mess with The Don's people without consequence. ""I want some of this girl's supplier's men looking for her and her kidnappers, and all the dealers watching their backs. Send it down the grape vine, with my regards."" she said.<br/><br/>Addison nodded and turned to leave. ""Oh, and one more thing,"" she said, as the suit spun around again. ""If anything more like this happens, tell me immediately."" He nodded once more and headed out of the room."
492,Life at a new IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1388,2010-11-09T06:34:13,Donta,"Donta drove in silence for a moment, then his phone buzzed in his pocked, he lazily pulled it out, his red eyes darted cross the message behind his darkened sunglasses.<br/><br/>""The wife, sir?"" the suit beside him asked. Donta continued to gaze out the window.<br/><br/>""No, just a text from a few of my distributors. Their dealers needs are nearing what we are producing. It could start eating into our warehouse stock.""<br/><br/>The two sat in silence for another long awkward moment, then Donta's phone buzzed again, ending the Suit's awkward hell. Again he quickly read the message and his furry fist clenched at his side. A message sent from another distributor redirected from a dealer who had one of his ghost numbers. He also knew that his Wife would be getting this message as well.<br/><br/>""Fuck. Stop the God damn car!"" he snapped. Tires squealed and he raised his phone to his ear, the suit next to him staring in confusion.<br/><br/>""Listen Boys. A blue Chevrolet car driven by men dressed like Dark Bullets. Find the fuckers and stop that God Damn car. Time to go hunting boys."" he said, snapping the phone shut.<br/><br/>""What's up, Boss?"" the suit asked. Donta bit down harder on his cigar and angrily huffed smoke out of his nose.<br/><br/>""Some assholes took one of my dealers."" he spat, ""Something they will pay for with their lives.""<br/><br/>""You think it's Vinny's men?"" he asked. The Don's phone buzzed again and he answered, nodded a few times, then smiled, more like a sneer formed across his face, fangs now exposed and jagged teeth rolled the Cuban in his mouth.<br/><br/>""Jeeves, go. Now!""<br/><br/>The young man in the driver's seat slammed on the gas and sped down the road, soon merging with a highway. He glanced in the rear view mirror to see The Don's slight smile, the cigar now between his fingers laid across his crossed leg. Behind him, a wall of black cars could be seen making their way through traffic, forming a line of moving metal behind them. In front of them, the four lane highway soon cleared and a solitary blue car sped along in front of them.<br/><br/>The wall of cars behind them sped forward, swerving around theirs and reformed in front of them. The whole fleet of cars sped up to surround the blue car, boxing it in. They knew they were fucked. They knew that The Don's cars were all reinforced steel and bullet proof glass. That didn't stop them from rolling down the windows and pointing sub machine guns at them. They were smart enough to shoot at the tires, at least, but Donta's sneer spread wider when he saw the break in fire, the shooters wondering why the cars beside them were still driving and keeping up.<br/><br/>""Solid rubber tires assholes..."" Donta muttered, then lifted his phone to his ear, ""Let's finish this. Stop the car, but don't kill them. I want to have a little chat.""<br/><br/>The four cars ahead closed in on the blue car, windows rolling down and pistols extended from the two to the side. Four shots were all that was required to pop all four tires and sparks flew from the bare rims, as the driver of Donta's car swerved to avoid the flying rubber as it was flung from the wheels at this speed. The blue car's speed dropped drastically and the four cars closed in to touch the blue on on all sides. The front windows were smashed out and a few more gunshots flew from it in desperation, only causing small divots in the town car's windows. Then like a fine choreographed maneuver, all four cars slammed on the brakes at the same time, and the paint scraped together, slowing the blue car down to a stop and they pushed it off to the side of the road.<br/><br/>Donta's car pulled up casually behind the jumble of cars in front of them, and The Don got out, along with his bodyguard at his side. As he approached the scene, suits in the side cars had the two occupants held at gunpoint, their arms raised and faces bloody and bruised.<br/><br/>""I suppose you know who I am."" Donta said, addressing the two men from the front of the car, the blue Chevy's windshield now in shards along the dash, ""Do you work for Vinchenzo?""<br/><br/>""Fuck you!"" one spat, literally hacking a big wad of spit and he launched it at Donta, only for the wind to take it and make it land on the steaming hood of the car. Donta sighed.<br/><br/>""Look, all I wanna know is who sent you to pick on my crew. What the hell is the point of picking at me if I don't know who it is?"" he said, ""Was it Vinny?""<br/><br/>""We ain't saying nutting!"" the other said, ""You can just go to...""<br/><br/>BANG!<br/><br/>The man's words caught in his throat as his partner's head nearly exploded in the passenger's seat beside him, the bullet even going on to take out the rear window of the blue car, and passing through both the rear side and back window of the town car pressed against it.<br/><br/>""Aw shit. I forgot how powerful this thing is."" Donta said, ""Aw well, I can just get it fixed. I really only need one of you to find out what I need.""<br/><br/>""Jack! What the fuck man?! You didn't have to kill him!"" the man pleaded. Donta just answered by pulling back the hammer of his gun again, ""Alright! It's Vinny!""<br/><br/>""Why the hell is he after me?"" he asked, ""I thought Vinny had his own town to deal in?""<br/><br/>""Dude, he has shares in most of the other rival gangs."" the man said, ""He wants yours out of the picture because you're the biggest treat. He knows you would never let him in because you know he would try and take over.""<br/><br/>""Yeah, Vinny is an asshole."" Donta said, ""Still, he's pissing me off. No one messes with my crew!""<br/><br/>BANG!<br/><br/>Another shot but this time the man screamed. The shot had gone down through the hood, past the steering column, tore through the underside of the dash, and continued on to hit the man's  crotch, taking out a sizable portion of the seat as well. As if he tried it but more like by chance, the bullet even somehow tripped the wire to the trunk release and it popped open. Donta holstered his gun once more and circled the car while the man screamed.<br/><br/>""If you live long enough to see Vinny again, tell him not to fuck with me again, or I'll do the same to him, but his are going down his throat and not into his car seat. Got it!"" Even from behind his sunglasses, the man writhing in pain could see the anger in his red, glowing eyes and fear gripped his chest. He nodded in a panic as Donta raised his hand, the four cars around the now wrecked blue one pried themselves loose and drove off. Donta reached into the trunk and pulled out his subordinate, carrying her carefully into his own car, putting her in the back seat beside him as his bodyguard took the front with the driver.<br/><br/>""Home, Jeeves. This time lets hope we don't get distracted again."" he said, ""Eric.""<br/><br/>The suit in the front seat spoke up, ""Yes, Sir.""<br/><br/>""Call Dominique for me. Tell her why we were late and please have her ready my doctor for when we get home. We'll be using the first guest suite.""<br/><br/>""Yes sir."" he said, pulling out his phone. Donta went to work untying her and pulled a first aid kit from under the seat to stop the bleeding."
493,Life at a new IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1388,2010-11-09T19:53:45,zoruna,"Serena looks around. Moving from Luke to the rest of the addicts. Talking with them til they started to smile. Then waves with her free hand. Promising them she'd be back later. And she's always kept her promise. She gives Ricardo his. ""Hey Ricardo...brought you an extra large hot cocoa for you birthday."" she says to him in Spanish. He only spoke a little English. She didn't want to make him not understand her. ""So Happy Birthday Ricardo."" she gave him a light hug. Then runs around. Ducking in and out of the dealers areas. Making sure not to dart across the paths of those who were doing business. She kept an eye on the new guy. He was handsome...very much. But he held an air of danger and mystery. She realizes when she's finished giving out the coffee and cocoa she had an extra drink. She runs over to the new guy. He looked unhappy. ""Hey...hey new guy. You look thirsty. Here. I accidently bought one two many hot cocoas."" she says softly. Holding the cocoa out to him. Smiling innocently."
494,Life at a new IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1388,2010-11-10T01:54:57,Ristina,"When karma finally regained conciseness she wished she hadnâ€™t. The pain in her thigh was unbearable and  she could barely feel the pain in her side from the other knife wound.  Her hands and feet were still tied but  the room inside the trunk had gotten suddenly more spacious. And she was positive that the trunk wasnâ€™t a seat.<br/>Her eyes opened and she realized she was lain down carefully on the back seat. As if they were truly worried about her . Or it was possible that the Don after going through all the stupid levels of security finally got her message. The carâ€™s interior was black. Her hair was tangled and she knew that from how her hands were entailed with her hair.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Damnitt. My hairâ€¦</span>She thought then laughed cause the thought seemed so minor compared to other things. ""So where the fuck am I?"" She asked. Since that was about all her mind could really conjure up with the severe pain in her side, and thighs.<br/><br/>She began to remember her ex boyfriend and the warning he had given her. If she had known then that he would become his own drug lord she may have just avoided him altogether. Not the dealing of drugs wasnâ€™t fun. Oh it was fun indeed.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Vinny sat across from in his sweet. Yeah he was far older than her. But she had fallen for him on the streets at sixteen. And he was so sweet. Trying to coax her into dealing. She could hardly refuse a man who promised to tattoo her name on his arm. His voice was strong and urgent.  ""I am not the drug lord of this city loveâ€¦but please drug deal for the drug lord of timber city."" She caught a gleam in his eye. Almost a gleam of trickery. </span><br/><br/>She was pulled out of her memory by a voice. It was deep and kindâ€¦kind? She could hardly think kind. She shook her head. It was obvious Vinny was behind it. And she knew she had to act as a nobody because that was the only way she was gonna stay safe. Vinny as she knew never targeted someone unless It would be useful. And she knew if the capture had succeeded  Vinny would have killed her after torturing her.  She liked the Don. Or at least how he operated compared to Vinny. At least after what Vinny showed. And it was blatantly obvious he was behind the attack now due to what the men had said to her. ""were not supposed to kill her yet."" She was just becoming coherent and began to listen to the two men in the front seat talk."
495,Life at a new IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1388,2010-11-11T01:40:50,ChaosKitty,"(ooc: wow kinda got left behind here o.o dunno if ill be able to keep this one if there is no turn order)<br/><br/>Bryon looked at the man ""hmm well walk with me this is to...open."" he said patting the man on the back and started walking ""so i cant exactally take you to my boss but i suppose i could put in a word for you the boss is a busy man so it might take a while."" he said clearing his throat ""so you name is jake you say? ""he said jotting stuff on a piece of paper and got jakes phone number ""ill put a good word in to the boss for ya just wait for a call."" bryon told him patting him on the back again before makign a turn into an ally way."
496,Life at a new IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1388,2010-11-11T02:14:07,Yumiwolf,"Hakeem nodded and looked at the young girl who offered him a coca he took it with a smile ""thank you very much"" he said opening the lid to find a double chocolate his favorite.Hakeem winked at the young girl ""Names Jake...I'll see you around"" he said looking around. Hakeem saw all the weird looks he was getting from the regulars he took the coca and walked back to his apartment building starting to make the space his seeing a box sit in the middle of the floor he opened it and some of his stuff was in there the last box he packed was things he wanted in his reach. He unpacked the box taking his time putting the stuff where he thought it should be he put the safe in his room and under the bed and putting all the money he had inside."
497,Life at a new IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1388,2010-11-17T17:26:10,Donta,"After a while of driving, Donta was glued to his phone monitoring emails and texts coming in after telling his high ranking subordinates to keep a look out for Vinny's men. It was then he heard Karma stir in the seat beside him.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""So where the fuck am I?""</span>she groaned, no doubt still in pain. Eric and Jeeves were quietly talking about what had just happened, but too quietly for Donta to hear properly from the back seat.<br/><br/>""Safe."" Donta said, digging in the inside pocket of his suit. He pulled a pill bottle and handed her one, ""Tylenol. Extra Strength. For the pain."" He held out a white furry paw of a hand with the small pill perched on his pad. Only now did he realize he hadn't untied her hands yet.<br/><br/>""Eric. Do you have a knife?""<br/><br/>""Yes, Sir. Here."" he said, handing back a switchblade. Donta hit the switch and the blade flicked out with a snap, then he went to work cutting off the ropes. Now free she could accept the medication and with his other hand he pulled open the small mini fridge in the center console and pulled out a bottle of water, handing it to her as well.<br/><br/>""Those assholes have a lot of nerve to mess with you."" he said, ""I'm sorry you had to go through that. I assure you I will get to the bottom of this. We're heading to my place. I'll have my Doctor patch you up and take care of you. Don't worry about a thing.""<br/><br/>With that, the car passed through lavish iron gates and continued down a long driveway lined with highly manicured hedges, leading to a large marble mansion. The car pulled up to the front door and a butler opened the door. Donta and the rest got out, with The Don circling the car to pull Karma out and he laid her in the waiting wheelchair.<br/><br/>""To the guest suite, please. Inform Hans to meet you there and start treatment."" he said. The servant nodded and wheeled her away. Eric followed Donta as they made their way inside while 'Jeeves' parked the car.<br/><br/>Entering the dining room, dinner was already laid out for him.<br/><br/>""Please summon Dominique. I have to apologize for my tardiness."" he said. A maid nodded and quickly left the room."
498,Life at a new IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1388,2010-11-17T23:51:33,Zavyr Darkeyes,After quite a bit of hours Glath had came to an apartment building where he stayed and slept.<br/><br/>He unlocked his door with his key opened it then entered closing the door behind him. The room had what he needed a tv that was set on the news channel though it was off until he turned it on. He removed his cloak revealing his normal everyday clothes which were black and such. he placed on the back of the chair and decided to check the phone he had for any messages. He always checked for strange messages that were probably meant to inform him of something.<br/><br/>After checking for any calls that may have came in he decided to take a seat in front of the tv to see if anything new happened recently.
499,Life at a new IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1388,2010-11-18T02:45:25,echoeddream,"The phone buzzed and Dominique snatched it up. ""Did you find her?"" She said to the man on the other line, one of Dontaâ€™s suits, then listened for a moment. ""Good. Done.""<br/><br/>She stood and walked from her music room and into the hallway. ""Ella!"" she yelled. A short, thin woman rushed up the staircase. ""Yes ma'am?"" she huffed.<br/><br/>""Prepare the first guest room, and get dinner on the table"" Dominique told her. Ella bobbed her head and walked swiftly away. Dominique opened the phone again and punched in Donta's doctor's number.<br/><br/>""Hans? Yes. I need you at the house. Now. No, itâ€™s not The Don. Heâ€™s fine. Yes, now. Good."" She snapped it shut, and slipped down the staircase and into the foyer to wait for the good doctor. A few minutes later the bell rang, and butler opened it to a rather flustered looking Hans.<br/><br/>""Doc,"" Dominique said to him. He murmured a greeting in reply as she led him into the library to wait for The Don and Karma.  When Ella bustled in and told them The Don had arrived, Hans dashed up to the guest room to see his patient.  â€œThe Don wants to see you in the dining room, maâ€™am.â€ Ella told her once Hans had left.<br/><br/>Dominique swept out of the library and into the dining room, where servants had set the table, and her husband waited. Her<span style=""font-style: italic"">late</span>husband. She raised an eyebrow at him, then allowed herself a smile. â€œEvening dear.â€ Then, far more gravely: â€œHow is she? And who was the bastard that did it?â€"
500,Life at a new IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1388,2010-11-18T03:36:24,Donta,"Donta rose from his seat as his wife entered the room, her grace and beauty making him smile on such a dark day. He was reminded of the day they met, fond memories indeed.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">â€œEvening dear.â€ Then, far more gravely: â€œHow is she? And who was the bastard that did it?â€</span>she said. Donta sighed.<br/><br/>""I do apologize for being late, and that is the cause of it."" he said, ""She will be fine with care and rest. The one responsible would be Vinchenzo ultimately, yet his men who soiled their hands with the task won't be a problem anymore."" Donta took a seat at the dinner table as it was set and food was placed before him, Dominique sitting beside him, ""I doubt it's adequate meal conversation, but suffice it to say, it's far from over."""
501,Life at a new IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1388,2010-11-19T03:50:29,Ristina,"Since she was a little dazed time just seemed to pass. Once her mind had fully comprehended what exactly was going on. She was ridding along in a wheel chair. At this point the pain was very minimal. But that was because she was use to the scathing amount of pain.<br/><br/>The yard was wonderfully done: Grass that was so neatly cut that it almost looked like  a yard commercial, pots of flowers lined the drive way in a decorative way, a tree was placed on the left side of the yard, and almost looked man made.  The maid wheeled her through the yard like an expert, as if she had done this a thousand times. Nor did the maid ever run over a bump. Which of course she was very grateful of.<br/><br/>She was wheeled right through the house and straight to a room. Not even giving her the time to look around. But even so she knew that the place was elegantly done up. Although, she should be feeling pain, she didnâ€™t.  It was begging to dawn on her at that particular moment as the door opened. That the reason why she wasnâ€™t feeling pain was because she was numb. And that scared her like all hell. So she continued to try and examine her surrounding. Trying not to give herself a panic attack.<br/><br/>The room was plain white. Which go figureâ€¦was definitely a room meant for injured people. Though it had a bedâ€¦it was still designed like a doctors work place. With a door for the bathroom and a separate door for a closet.  The room had a corner that had a counter top with a sink on it. It seemed like a hospital room. And it was probably meant to be this way. ""Go get in this."" The maid said as she grabbed one of those gowns that doctors make you wear before surgery.<br/><br/>Karma winced but grabbed the light blue gown. Though she couldnâ€™t really stand up. That began to dawn on the maid almost right after she had handed karma the gown. ""Sorry."" She muttered and wheeled her to the bathroom: opened the door, and left me in the bathroom. Slamming the door as if karma had done something wrong.<br/><br/>The walls were a pinkish tan; the toilet was silver, along with the sink. There was a mirror safely placed above the sink. She tried to get up but winced. The pain came at  her in 10 folds more than when she actually got hurt. But she sucked in her breath and focused her mind on the mirror. Thinking to herself.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Damnitt if I canâ€™t even standâ€¦How the fuck am I going to bring vinny down?<br/></span><br/>In the end she got up the courage to stand up. Though her feet nearly buckled and caused her to fall. It was amazing how being stabbed in the thigh could make it so hard to stand.  Then she began to try and undress, but got as far as her shirt and bra off before she couldnâ€™t continue to stand anymore. And her feet just stooped having feeling in them. She hit the floor with a bang. But wasnâ€™t knocked out. The wound her sideâ€¦showed just how deep the man cut into her. It showed that knife had cut just in-between two of her ribs. And dug deep into her side. How deepâ€¦she wasnâ€™t quite sure."
502,"What is truly Good and Evil?(me, Dragon, Goblin, Essense)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1406,2010-11-08T02:26:38,zoruna,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">How does one define good? And how does one define evil? Is either truly what they appear to be? Or is what we consider ""good"" truly evil? And what is considered ""evil"" truly good? That is the conflict that comes up when heaven and hell decide that the human realm...is their new battle ground. Where evil is on the side of the humans. Which is ironic considering how evil supposably wishes for human souls to go to hell rather than heaven. Where good has decided humankind is beyond saving and is no longer worth protectin. Which is ironic considering they are supposably the ones who keep us alive and safe. Which brings the question to mind...which side are you on?</span><br/><br/>His bird had been his eyes since that day many years ago. The day when his drunken abusive father killed his mother when heâ€™d been only 4 years old. That had been twenty years ago. But he remembered very wellâ€¦the last image heâ€™d ever see was the image of the blood pooling beneath his mother after his father stabbed her. Then the fire was setâ€¦and though heâ€™d survived without any scars or major burns for the remaining years of his lifeâ€¦heâ€™d never see again. His eyes had suffered from the flamesâ€¦and no amount of surgery would ever be able to repair that damage.<br/><br/>And now for however many that was now that the war between demon and angel that has affected humankindâ€¦he would use his best friendâ€¦his white birdâ€¦as his eyes. His other senses worked wellâ€¦too well. For he was now an outcast among most other humans. His senses mutated to being able to understand what his bird tells him. And so that he could use his remaining sensesâ€¦to keep his ass alive. His bird was called Ariyus. And Ariyus had never failed him in the twenty years heâ€™d had him. He continues his journey through the smoking and smoldering wreckage that was his hometown. It had been the first of manyâ€¦to be destroyed on the first day ofâ€¦The Armagedon War. Darius continues walking. He was heading from his hometownâ€¦and deeper into the war ridden lands of the human realm.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF00FF"">Siresa flies through the area between heaven and earth. She was unsure why your kind wished for the end of the humans. They had spent many milleniums protecting them. So she was conflicted. Was their goal for destruction of the humankindâ€¦really the right decision? And were they really in the rightâ€¦to destroy what theyâ€™d protected for just as many milleniums. She didnâ€™t want to hurt anyone. Didnâ€™t want to destroy the humans. They were so interesting and creative and wellâ€¦unique. She wished that everyone could just get along. She hated fightingâ€¦even didnâ€™t like fighting demons. She sighs and resumes her flying. Continues searching for something to do. And some way to stay out of the war. She wasnâ€™t completely believing that her angelkindâ€¦had the right to end the humankind. She wasnâ€™t sure what was right or wrong anymore. She lands down in the human realm. Hiding her white wings inside her spine. And then continues to walk.</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFFF00"">He looks around. He was the demon version of the angels reaper. And he laughs at his weaker counterparts decisions. The guy was like his opposite. He may be evilâ€¦but he did have good intentions at times. Just because the good intentions ended up having bad consequences for everyone involved minus himâ€¦didnâ€™t mean he was trying to do evil. It was in his nature to be evil. Though he tried hard since the start of the new war between Heaven and Hell to not be AS evil. He grins. Walking calmly through the streets. Scythe in hand. He carries it in plain view. As if daring someone to try and make him be rid of it. Or to arrest him as humans were known for doing to each other. He grins. And continues his strolling  along pace. And grins. Watching humans stare at him with wide, nervous, and fearful eyes. It didnâ€™t bother himâ€¦that much.</span>"
503,"What is truly Good and Evil?(me, Dragon, Goblin, Essense)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1406,2010-11-08T23:38:28,Goblin,"They were no saviors of mankind. Humanity may have thought angels to be protectors, kind and loving and benevolent, but it wasn't true. They were tools of God, weapons capable of both defense and terrible offense. If Father were to say to him to raze the cities of man and sow them with salt once again, Bezthiel would have done it. Bez did whatever his Father told him. Or did he?<br/><br/>Could a loving God truly have told him back before the beginning of time to tempt man with sin? Wouldn't a loving God have wanted all of His creation to be happy, free from fear? And shouldn't His servants be pure as He was? Ah, but Bez knew sin so intimately. He knew demons and angels, humans and nephilim that had all given into him and the things he had to offer. But Bezthiel wasn't Lucifer and he didn't actually want any of them to take anything from him. It was simply his duty to offer.<br/><br/>He streaked toward the mortal plane, the Prime, passing through the increasingly empty and war-readied circles of Heaven and Hell. Above, it was just another oddity in the sky, a slash of bloody red and rusty brown. A plummeting band of color that solidified and condensed into Bez, just a normal, middle aged man, hands in his jean pockets, looking for trouble and someone to offer... 'assistance' to."
504,"What is truly Good and Evil?(me, Dragon, Goblin, Essense)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1406,2011-02-24T18:50:38,Dragon_Maiden,"The scent of smoke floated across the winds and into Seraphina's pale nose, the wind caressing her short black tresses as she looked out across the land. Disgust passed though her as she looked at what the monkey's had done to her beloved God's creation. Seraphina stood atop an old church roof its windows broken the colored glass covering the ground along with the many other building's dropping's one might call. Her small hand clasping the now slanted cross, it was unfortunate for the innocent that they had to perish as well, but she knew that even one bad one could corrupt  thousands. She had been merciful to those who had been faithful, but all the same she did her duty to her creator as was her job. The small daggers clung to her bare legs the weapons of her choice, they served her well in her many battles. She was not a strong warrior but she had pure cold hard determination which she clung too as if it were air. Taking in one last look of the small town she breathed deeply holding her resolve close as her black wings unsheathed themselves from there hidden place within her. With this she jumped off the old church roof which crumbled at the absence of her weight into a pile of wood and metal as she flew across the land once again."
505,The Runaways IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1420&start=20,2010-11-15T20:18:24,SilverRaeven,"When Jinx took one look at my face and told me to spill I was kind of surprised when I did, ""It's Zeke. He keeps bringing back less and less and what he does bring back is hardly useful at all!"" My tail twitched with irritation and my ears laid back into my hair. ""And he doesn't hide his talents either!"" By now my voice was a deep growl and I felt about ready to kill him."
506,The Runaways IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1420&start=20,2010-11-16T05:56:54,echoeddream,"""You know it's not all about the money RÃ¦ven."" I said soothingly. Acting motherly was my new strategy to try and stop RÃ¦ven and Zeke from bickering. It didn't seem to be working though, and I got the distinct impression everyone thought I was a bit of a joke when I did. I stood and walked into kitchen, dumping my sphere of water into the sink. I opened the cupboards in search of a meal more substantial than popcorn, and came up with nothing but pasta bows. Well, it was better than nothing. ""Anyone want pasta?"" I asked as I gathered a pot and utensils. ""Oh, and by the way Penny, I think I saw-"" A sharp rapping at the door cut me off."
507,The Runaways IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1420&start=20,2010-11-16T17:40:06,greeneyedkitty,"Ophelia's head jolted up and she stood, sighing.<br/>""I'll get it..."" Who the Hell would be at their door anyway? They weren't exactly on friendly terms with the neighbours and this wasn't a neighbourhood where everyone was friends. She strained her ears a bit as she walked towards the door, trying to hear... Something. A sign of who the intruder was. She clicked a couple locks and brought the door open a tiny crack.<br/>""Hello?"""
508,The Runaways IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1420&start=20,2010-11-16T18:04:16,darkROSEchild,"Ryu's head shot up. She watched Ophelia walk to the door. She stood up immediately, ready to attack the intruder. She watched cautiously as almost everyone went silent. She looked form person to person. Her black eyes locked on the door, alert and waiting for what was behind the door. This neighborhood wasn't quite the friendliest and nobody liked their neighbors. As soon as the door opened Ryu flinched and hissed quietly."
509,The Runaways IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1420&start=20,2010-11-16T21:29:34,Red-Eyed-Demon-Girl,"Penny heard the door crack open and tensed. She didn't head anything beyond Ophelia's hello before her hands curled into fists. Whoever it was, if they were tenants in the building too...theorectically speaking, then they wouldn't be friendly. Penny went to stand a few feet behind Ophelia, just in case. Who would know where to find them? She could only tell herself not to be paranoid and hope it wasn't someone who she would have to hurt. That meant they were friendly. She crossed her fingers as the door was flung wide open, the hallway beyond it visible and tension hanging thick in the air."
510,The Runaways IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1420&start=20,2010-11-17T04:50:10,echoeddream,"It was Stryker. Shit. ""What do you want?"" I asked him without any preamble. The coarse, vulgar leader of The Black Deaths deserved no courtesy. He had led his human, all boy gang against us, telling them all that we were stealing and selling on their turf. It<span style=""font-style: italic"">was</span>true, but we were doing it to<span style=""font-style: italic"">survive</span>. The only reason anyone joined TBD was because they were junkies or wanted to impress their girlfriends. ""Well I just came to visit you girlies,"" he said, exposing his rotten teeth. I didn't bother to correct him; we were not all girls, we had Zeke. ""LIke hell you did,"" I snarled. ""WHAT DO YOU WANT?"""
511,The Runaways IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1420&start=20,2010-11-17T05:35:32,darkROSEchild,"A small hiss slid from Ryu's lips and within seconds, she was standing next to Jinx and them. She stood as tall as she could and bared her white teeth like a wild animal. She stood in a defensive stance waiting for the signal from anyone. Stryker was an enemy that was trying to get rid of them for all Ryu knew. Her knowledge was thin for being one of the newer members to the family. Her short height shown while standing next to Jink and Ophelia, who towered over her. But height had nothing to do with how viscious she was. She looked at everyone else, who seemed ready to attack. All that was needed was a signal, a word, and every female and male in the room would attack with all might. She hissed, and waited"
512,The Runaways IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1420&start=20,2010-11-17T05:38:38,greeneyedkitty,"It didn't even have a second thought. As Jinx yelled, Ophelia snarled as she got a bit of air and round house kicked with as much power as she possessed. Before he could fly back she grabbed his shirt and pressed her fingers to his chest, letting the poison seep through him. He struggled under her touch and she laughed, grinning. He gave a furious kick at her legs and she buckled a bit but kept her hold on him. As his stirring began to slow she let go, a triumphant grin on her face.<br/>""I thought we told you now to come back here."" Even through all of that he still managed to send a lustful smile at her. She sighed. ""Loser."""
513,The Runaways IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1420&start=20,2010-11-17T06:07:34,echoeddream,"I gaped. Had she just<span style=""font-style: italic"">killed</span>him? ""Viper!"" I said, exasperated. ""The Black Deaths are going to be pissed!"" I<span style=""font-style: italic"">so</span>didn't want to have to deal with a body, but his limp figure in the hall was going to attract unwanted attraction. I dragged him into our living room, crinkling my nose as I pressed my fingers to the grimy skin on his neck, feeling for a pulse. I looked up at Viper again, raising an eyebrow. ""So, are we going to have to plant the slim ball six feet under, or did you teach him a lesson that he will walk away from?"""
514,The Runaways IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1420&start=20,2010-11-17T17:46:45,SilverRaeven,"I snickered at the limp body of Stryker laying on the ground and when Jinx asked Viper if he would walk away from this lesson I growled out ""I will happily bury him if you don't want to but we should probably deliver him back to the Black Deaths."" I felt a pretty twisted smile growing as I finished off ""Send Viper and I to their base-camp with him. They won't mess with us after this."" Jinx smiled and nodded while Viper and I wrapped his body in a sheet and hauled him out the door. ""But Viper, don't pollute Stryker anymore. Dead men don't spread stories."" We nodded to our leader and the disappeared into the darkness of the night."
515,The Runaways IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1420&start=20,2010-11-17T20:40:42,greeneyedkitty,"She snorted, holding back her hysterical laughter as she began to drag the body along with Raeven. Ophelia looked down, trying to feel guilty.<br/>""Yes... I won't. At least for today."" She breathed under her breath. Petting the limp body with a dark smile on her face she skipped out the door, triumphant. She was done with this gang. They wanted nothing to do with them and now she had sent them a very straight forward message.<br/>""We'll be baaaaack!"" She sang."
516,The Runaways IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1420&start=20,2010-11-18T04:21:48,Red-Eyed-Demon-Girl,"Penny shrugged and slumped down on the floor, a diet coke in her hand. ""How long have these Black Death people been here exactly? Why do they hate us so much?"" she asked, her hair falling in her face. She looked inquisitively at Jinx. She had only been around their group for about half a year. She was still learning the ins and outs and the everyday routines by heart. She made a mental note to buy a broom for this apartment. A bit less dust could do everyone some good. She re-focused her mind to the black deaths and the boy that Raeven and Viper had just dragged away."
517,The Runaways IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1420&start=20,2010-11-23T04:35:15,echoeddream,"I turned to Penny and sighed a sort of disgusted snort. ""I came her when I was thirteen, that's three years ago now,"" I told her. ""They were started by that time, although I don't know who established them. They weren't as stupid or aggressive then, I guess 'cause their heads weren't so inflated. A year later, their leader just left, to go to college I heard. So, obviously, they didn't tale themselves too seriously back then. Anyways, that jackass Stryker somehow took charge and they went from being a pretty much harmless group of kids trying to impress each other, to a group a<span style=""font-style: italic"">harmful</span>group of kids<span style=""font-style: italic"">with guns</span>who were trying to impress each other. That was when we started getting trouble from them, because they consider anyone who deals or steals on their turf a mortal enemy, and they consider the entire city their turf. I think they take personal offence to us because we actually make more money than them, are for the most part all girls, and know we have powers. They are all idiots,"" I concluded. I shrugged and went to stir the still cooking pasta. ""Really, we probably shouldn't be provoking them like this, but hell it'll be fun."""
518,The Runaways IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1420&start=20,2010-11-23T05:05:32,SilverRaeven,"I matched my stride to Vipers as we headed, giggling, back to the hideout. ""I wish we could see their expression when they find him."" We had placed him strategically, far enough away from us for them to be unsure but close enough for them to suspect us. The scratch marks I had sliced down his face and arms would scar but I didn't give a damn about his vanity. ""Hellloooooo!"" My voice preluded us as we waltzed in. Probably with pretty smug looks."
519,The Runaways IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1420&start=20,2010-11-23T05:09:05,greeneyedkitty,"""Hey um... I want to go say hi. Give them a.. Warm hello."" Before she could respond, Ophelia skipped off, sprinting into the darkness. It didnt take long for her to find the hideout.<br/>""I'm back, bitches!"" Ophelia yelled, laughing. There was complete silence in the hide out as all of the boys turned to us. The only sounds she could here were her and own hysterical giggling. SIlence rained and she skipped in, sitting down on one of the boys laps, grinning like a wild child.<br/>""I know you missed us..."" She purred, batting her eyes lashes. The boy's eyes bugged and an annoyed grunt from their leader made him push Ophelia off.<br/>""Aw... That wasn't very nice."" She murmured, pouting adorably."
520,The Runaways IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1420,2010-11-09T06:09:13,echoeddream,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">You were terrified and all alone, wandering the streets of a small seaside city, until you found each other.  Now you have friends, maybe even a real family. And you have the Hideout, a abandoned warehouse near the water. <br/><br/>But home and kindred don't make you safe from the police and social services.  And then there are all all the troubles attracted by your strange differences and powers....</span>"
521,The Runaways IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1420,2010-11-09T18:55:55,SilverRaeven,"I followed a man in a black coat and fancy shoes. He was my target and my focus was solely on him as he rushed quickly through my part of the city, trying to avoid people like me. I rushed along behind him and quietly reached my hand forward and slipped it into his pocket. He didn't even feel my hand, or hear my footsteps. After I collected my prize from his pocket I slowed my steps and turned down an alley-way. I silently ascended a fire escape and popped up onto a roof. I slipped of my beanie and shook out my feline ears. I kept my tail tucked into my jeans but let my fangs show from under my lips. I counted my daily earnings and watched for the others to arrive on the roof."
522,The Runaways IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1420,2010-11-10T01:08:18,echoeddream,"I sat with my hand raised above the water, my brow furrowed as I tried to make small whirlpools and waves. When the water turned pink from the reflection of the darkening sky, I pulled my hand and legs back over the edge of the stone wall that was my perch and stood. I glanced around to memorize the spot, a secluded corner of a little used pier, then started walking towards the Hideout. The day's loot bounced in my bag, creating a cheerful bumping on my side.  By the time I reached the abandoned warehouse that was our home, it was dark. I found the disused and creaky fire escape and climbed to the roof, where a crouched figure was waiting. The pointed ears were a telltale sign it was RÃ¦ven. I sat down beside her and dumped by bag of wallets, loose money, food, and other jumbled items onto RÃ¦ven's pile. Then we waited."
523,The Runaways IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1420,2010-11-10T01:27:01,spiritofthenorth,"jumping roof top to roof top zeke flew through the city like it was a huge play ground for him. down on the streets was his light purple dark almost purple blue eyes twin sister. she turns down the the ally way and see raeven and throw in her earnings and moments later the dark almost midnight black purple hair with light purple blueish eyes jumped down from the roof. he throw his earning in. ""that not much but i guess it will have to do. zoey zekes twin sister looks at him ""we still have some left overs at the warehouse."" she said he voice soft and had a shyness to it."
524,The Runaways IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1420,2010-11-10T01:38:43,greeneyedkitty,"Ophelia grinned as the grimy older man gave her a wad of money.<br/>""Thank you."" She purred and passed the man a bag of weed. The druggie laughed manically and ran down the street, already smelling his prize. Of course she didnt smoke it... She just offered high prices. Walking back down the street she flicked her long hair over her shoulder and turned down the street. Now if only she could remember how to get back to everyone."
525,The Runaways IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1420,2010-11-10T02:41:14,spiritofthenorth,"zeke put his hands behind his head. ""where is she?"" he asked and then let out a sigh ""i be back you three."" he said taking a look at his nice new golden watch. it was funny out of all of them zoey was the only one making a honest living. zeke was a contracter  killing people or beat the shit out of them and since most of them was crimals the cops stood out of it. not like they could catch him anyway not only he  did parkour but he knew the city extemely well. with in a few minute he found her and jumped quietly behind her and folded his arm. ""dont tell me your lost again."""
526,The Runaways IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1420,2010-11-10T03:57:00,SilverRaeven,"I was watching the moon as the others trickled onto the roof. When everyone but Viper was there I shared a look with Jinx. ""She's probably lost again, I'll be right back."" I stepped to the edge of the roof while positioning my hat over my ears, even though it was probably dark enough for me to go without it. Before I could leave I heard Zeke tell them he would be back soon. I leapt easily over the two to three meter gaps between buildings as I searched out Vipers usual haunts. I heard her voice from a street corner a few buildings down and reached it in time to watch a grungy looking old man cackling while sprinting down the street. I watched Viper turn and freeze with a confused look on her face. I cleared my throat to get her attention just as Zeke wrapped his arm around her neck and asked her if she was lost. I jumped onto a dumpster then onto the asphalt beside them. ""It wouldn't surprise me if you got her even more lost, Zeke."" I knew my voice was cold and I tried to make it gentler but something about his demeanor lately and the fact that he was starting to fall behind on his... income didn't really inspire me to be pleasant."
527,The Runaways IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1420,2010-11-10T05:48:27,greeneyedkitty,"Ophelia turned to both ends of the alleyway, her hands on her hips, an embarrassed blush rising to her cheeks. Brushing her wing like comb further back in her hair she scowled.<br/>""I could have got back on my own you know."" She bent back to get a clear look at Zeke, her scowl growing. Stuffing the cash into her jean pockets she jumped up onto the dumpster beside Raeven.<br/>""I just didnt want to come back yet."" Her crystal eyes glinted dangerously with lies as she pulled out a heroin needle. A druggie. Wouldnt her parents be proud, she thought jamming the needle into her arm."
528,The Runaways IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1420,2010-11-10T06:05:29,SilverRaeven,"I felt a petty satisfaction that Ophelia had stomped out his flirting but the feeling faded as she pulled a needle out of her purse and jammed it into her arm. ""Did you get much today?"" I asked trying feebly to ignore the ghastly smell coming from her arm and the needle. I shook my head and stated with a stronger voice ""Are you ready to go home now? I'm sure their waiting."""
529,The Runaways IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1420,2010-11-10T06:25:13,echoeddream,"I tapped my foot impatiently, scanning the streets below, gleaming no results in my search for my friends. Great. I hoped that they would at least bring some dinner back. I scooped today's collected loot into my bag, and headed towards the fire escape, not bothering to wait for Zoey. I descended to a grimy window halfway down the building,  popped it open and slipped inside, landing on the crates we had stacked against our entrance.  I walked to our stash of filched goods, a carefully concealed crate, which boasted a huge padlock.  I opened it, dumped in todays gatherings, grabbed a water bottle, then picked my through our mattress city. I found mine, dumped the water into my palm and started manipulating it, ready to wait."
530,The Runaways IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1420,2010-11-10T06:26:09,spiritofthenorth,"zeke glared and sigh he ran up and grabbed the needle he throw it in the air and it exploded. "" you should really stop that. selling it is one thing but using you produce come on you know better besides you wasting money when you do that."" he said  viper was only one that can barely keep up with him on the parkour stuff. zeke had the dark haft of the yin yang and his twin sister had the lighter haft zeke had the ability to absorb and use anyone powers zoey was able to make people to tell the truth and heal, they where litteraly oppisite from each other but the thing is if they are away from each other for to long they are normal humans. however they get very weak.  he looked at viper.""it not my fault no one had contact me for a beating or killing contract and you know i get one of those i get hundards of dallors so dont even start with me."" he said to her it was hard for him being the only male out of all of them. ""lets go."" he said jumping on the fire escapes to get to the roof."
531,The Runaways IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1420,2010-11-10T07:06:04,Red-Eyed-Demon-Girl,"Penny yawned as she stepped out of the theatre with four bags of popcorn and two large diet soda's. She was still amazed that people left so much of their food when some people would give up almost anything for a bag of buttery, salty, oh-so-bad-for-you popcorn. She had been in the movie theatre all day, squashed between two broken seats in the back. Penny smiled. Satisfaction radiated from her. She had successfully gotten off another day of begging to still come home with a prize. The popcorn was cold and the soda was flat or almost flat but still. It was food. She darted outside and passed a few late night stragglers. She rounded the corner before a man walked up to her. ""Wanna tell me why a pretty thing like you is all alone on a night like this?"" he sneered. Penny set the food down as he lunged towards her. A solid punch to the temple was all it took to knock him out. she picked up the popcorn and drinks again and walked over the where RÃ¦ven was standing with Ophelia and Zeke next to a big green dumpster. ""Hey guys! I scored!"" she yelled, holding the popcorn in the air for them to see. No one noticed the blood on her knuckles, or, if they did they didn't comment."
532,The Runaways IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1420,2010-11-10T17:52:10,greeneyedkitty,"""Hey."" SHe growled darkly at Zeke, sending a second of crippling pain through his system, She didnt even look to see the after effect as she hopped off the dumpster, over to Penny. Grabbing a couple handfuls of popcorn she could already feel the drugs pumping through her system. She shivered a bit and popped a couple pieces in her mouth. She pulled the bills out of her pocket and waved them around, a grin on her face.<br/>""A couple hundred tonight!"""
533,The Runaways IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1420,2010-11-10T18:30:13,darkROSEchild,"Ryu ran quickly, carrying what few pieces of food she had collected. She was fast, a blur to the human eye, but extremely clumsy. She tripped over a pothole, dropping the items in her hand. People began to stare and point. Mouths gaped at the tiny figure laying on the dirty ground. She jumped up and began running again. She could hear the whispers behind me. She darted into the nearest alley and climbed through the window of the house. Quietly, she raided the fridge and crawled through the vent. Her unusual size helped her in many ways. She climbed out of the pipes onto the roof. ""Dinner?"" She layed the stuff in front of her and backed away. Then she lifted her small dress, that hugged her unusually small figure, and pulled out about 10 dollars. ""That's all I could find. But I found dinner."" She was trying her hardest to fit in with the others, who's powers were abnormally great. ""I hope thats ok..."""
534,The Runaways IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1420,2010-11-10T23:18:44,SilverRaeven,"Ryu ran up to us as we started to head back to our Hideout and pulled out ten dollars to add to Vipers twenties and fifties. ""Good job on the food department"" I tried to soften my tone but with Zeke still behind me, my voice came out as a low growl. ""Okay lets get home now, before we attract to much attention. I pulled Viper up onto the roof then started running through the night to the abandoned apartment. I heard Vipers unsteady feet following but I knew she would make it back."
535,The Runaways IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1420,2010-11-10T23:25:30,darkROSEchild,"Ryu stared blankly. Never letting her face show her emotions. A trick she learned. She climbed through the vents that connected to pipes and crawled through the small underground connecting pipes. She knew this city well. Especially the pipe systems. She found a small split in the pipes and squeezed her small figure through it, popping up under someones house. She found their vent system and crawled into it. She found the vent hole that led to the abandoned apartment. She popped the vent open and crawled into the dusty room. She sat and waited for the rest underneath the couch."
536,The Runaways IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1420,2010-11-15T05:59:03,Red-Eyed-Demon-Girl,"Penny followed the other's jumping the roof to run down a stairwell to room D41. Their home for now. Ryu was waiting under the couch as Penny set her stuff on the ground. Wiping her hands on her ratty jeans she slumped down into the couch and grabbed a few handfuls of popcorn. She held a hand to her neck and felt the thick chain with her metal arrowhead attached to it, sharpened to a point. Her first step to running away. She hadn't taken it off since<span style=""font-style: italic"">that</span>day. She shook herself to clear her head. Standing up she made an excuse about fresh air that even<span style=""font-style: italic"">she</span>only half heard. She ran up to the roof and clutched the edge, her knuckles turning white. Forget him. Forget him. Just let it all go. Let it go. She breathed in deeply before turning back to the door on the roof, it's metal hinges swinging with a creak. She snuck inside before it closed and locked, her copper hair swishing as she popped back into D41. ""Does anyone know where I put the keys to the roof?"" she shouted."
537,The Runaways IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1420,2010-11-15T15:47:43,echoeddream,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">Finally.</span>They were back. I sat up on my mattress and walked out of the apartment's larger bedroom and into the loving room, still holding the water in a perfect sphere above my hand. ""Hey everyone,"" I said. ""Good night?"" I moved to an armchair, slumped into it and looked at my friends. They didn't seem particularly happy. What had happened now? ""Alright, spill,"" I sighed."
538,The Runaways IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1420,2010-11-15T17:46:55,greeneyedkitty,"Ophelia started sprinting to make sure she caught up with everyone before crashing on an old couch in the centre of the apartment. She sat down, her eyebrow raised at everyones distraught faces. Giving another quick look around the apartment she sighed. It wasn't a ton to look at. Every wall was cracking to pieces, she was almost afraid that the ceiling would collapse on them one day. None the less... It was home."
539,The Runaways IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1420,2010-11-15T18:38:14,darkROSEchild,"Ryu slowly crawled from beneath the couch slowly. She shuffled over to a small corner that she had claimed at the beginning as hers. She curled up in it facing everyone and watched as peoples eyes wondered the room they called home. It wasn't exactly a nice place but it felt everything like home to Ryu. She cracked a small smile and looked at the people she called her family. She took a last glance at everything as she slowly started to drift. She rested her small head upon her knees, and fell into a very light sleep."
540,The Shadow Children IP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1433&start=20,2010-11-12T17:54:17,greeneyedkitty,"""All right."" She said, turning to Tsuki. ""I'm just going to go outside for a moment."" She opened the door and scampered out, breathing in the morning air. The desert would be nothing like the fresh, supple forests she was used to. Giving a good push off the ground she flapped her wings furiously, catching some wind and drifted around, surveying. Animals of all kinds bounded through the trees, trying to hide before nightfall. I seemed that in the dark, everything became just a little bit more terrifying."
541,The Shadow Children IP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1433&start=20,2010-11-12T18:18:41,darkROSEchild,"Tsuki waited patiently. Hopefully it wouldn't take Akello to long. They needed to gather the others as soon as possible. She sat patiently and counted the seconds to midnight. She could here the flapping of wings outside the cabin. Every sound rang in her ear. The sound of the scampering animals as they ran to their homes to escape the night. She laughed as she heard the bed creak when she tapped her foot on the hard floor. She hummed a soft tune to herself and stood up. She picked up her items and stepped outside. ""It's time to go. We have to walk and the next place for us to stay is faaar away."""
542,The Shadow Children IP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1433&start=20,2010-11-13T05:24:55,greeneyedkitty,"Akello turned, nodding.<br/>""All right."" Patting one of the trees she smiled softly. ""You'll be okay without me.""  Sprinting back to the cottage she smoothed her wings out. The desert was going to be... Different. her parents had dumped her off in the forest as a small child and she had lived her whole life in the forest. She almost didnt want to leave but it was the most interesting thing to happen to her in years."
543,The Shadow Children IP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1433&start=20,2010-11-13T17:00:07,darkROSEchild,"Tsuki jumped up on the cottage roof top and used the light of the moon to point the direction they needed. She motioned to Akello and jumped to the next roof top that was a bit away. She felt the wind whip her hair behind her as she landed at the edge of the building. There where no other buildings nearby so Tsuki grabbed Akello's hand and jumped down. She pushed her legs forward. She was a blur to the eye. She gripped Akello's hand tighter and pushed herself harder. They needed to make it at least half way there before the moon set. She had a goal that she would not fail to reach. The wind rushed passed her, throwing her long, light blond, hair behind her. She dodged items smoothly, never breaking her pace. She wouldnt stop no matter what."
544,The Shadow Children IP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1433&start=20,2010-11-14T19:07:47,greeneyedkitty,"Butterflies exploded in her stomach as she struggled to keep up with Tsuki. They were practically flying with the immense speed that she had managed to build. Soon, Akello just gave up trying to bounce around and just kept flying, making sure she was always at an equal level with Tsuki. She opened ehr mouth to speak was assaulted by fast moving air and she snapped shut, letting herself just glide along behind the motoring blur of Tsuki."
545,The Shadow Children IP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1433&start=20,2010-11-14T19:15:03,darkROSEchild,"After running for about 3 hours, Tsuki stopped and sat down to take a breath. ""Akello..... earlier..... you wanted to.... say..... something...."" She was trying to catch her breath but failing. ""What was... it?"" Her breathing was heavy and shallow. She sighed. ""Running can kill ya! I swear!"" She sat and looked at Akello. Her white eyes blank and emotionless. They were about halfway there and it was only about two or three in the morning. They still had three hours. Why not rest?"
546,The Shadow Children IP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1433&start=20,2010-11-15T03:53:04,Red-Eyed-Demon-Girl,"Shea-Lynn perched at the edge of her watching-cliff, hundreds of feet off the ground. She breathed in the chill air and smiled. Snowy winds blew her coco-brown hair around her face, pulling it back to show her stormy grey eyes. She jumped down off the cliff to grab ahold of the sheer rock face, climbing down the side swiftly. Nineteen years of climbing the mountains she called home. She fingered her grey pull-over sweater, feeling the rough, warm fabric against her white T-shirt and bare skin. The humans came up here sometimes, but most stayed away. Rumours of a lost girl's ghost was enough to keep them away if the rough terrain didn't.<br/><br/>She wandered among the wind-blown pines, their needles a dull green and sharpened to points in defence. The thick snow on the ground made her pant-legs soaking wet and cold but Shea-Lynn didn't feel it. It was just pleasantly cool. It always had been, always would be. She didn't question it. Her pale skin matched the snow and contrasted dramatically to her dark brown hair. She looked out over her frozen world and smiled. Home sweet home."
547,The Shadow Children IP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1433&start=20,2010-11-15T18:06:43,greeneyedkitty,"Akello slipped down on the ground, her eyes bugging from so much speed.<br/>""H-Huh... N-N-Never m-min-nd."" She leaned back a bit, her eyes falling shut. She wasn't one to be going that fast. In fact she had never gone that fast. It was almost... Exhilarating.<br/>""S-So where a-a-are we?"" She said, forcing air into her lungs."
548,The Shadow Children IP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1433&start=20,2010-11-15T18:42:11,darkROSEchild,"Tsuki could here Akello shaking. She felt almost bad. Maybe that was a little too fast. But Akello should be prepared because they were about to go just as fast. She turned to Akello. ""We are on the coast. We are about to cross the ocean to the other side... without a boat... you ever run on water before?"" Tsuki cracked a slight smile. It was the most exciting thing she had ever learned as a child and never really had a use for it until now. No boats were coming in until morning."
549,The Shadow Children IP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1433&start=20,2010-11-17T05:47:18,greeneyedkitty,"""No... I've flown over it though! If we are going can I just fly over you? Your running makes me nervous."" She blushed a bit and fiddled with her hands, forcing herself to calm down. ""And are you sure you can run that far?"" The idea amazed her but it seemed unlikely... On the other hand, she just got dragged along about the speed she could fly, maybe faster. She would believe anything at this point."
550,The Shadow Children IP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1433&start=20,2010-11-17T06:04:31,darkROSEchild,"Tsuki laughed. ""Yea you can fly over. I'm sorry I make you nervous."" She chuckled a little and noticed the unsure look in Akello's eyes. ""It's more than possible."" She smiled challengingly. ""Ready to move? We need to head out before the moon begins to set."" It had to have been around two in the morning and it would become bright in a few hours. A few hours is what it took to run the length of the ocean. She rubbed the bottom of her pale, bare feet and positioned herself, ready to take off at any moment. ""Ready?"""
551,The Shadow Children IP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1433&start=20,2010-11-17T18:42:55,greeneyedkitty,"Akello took a shaky breath and stretched out her wings, giving a couple good flaps.<br/>""Ready."" Taking off like a bullet she gave a mighty push and felt the air push by her face, hair flapping in the wind. The soft sound of waves barely made its way through the screeching sound of the wind, salt water splashing in her eyes. Tsuki was but a blur above her in she slammed down on her lip. She couldn't stop. Not yet."
552,The Shadow Children IP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1433&start=20,2010-11-17T18:56:06,darkROSEchild,"Tsuki pushed of the ground with full force, getting an amazing start. She bolted across the water. She left a small trail where her feet sunk into the water. She was a blur, at an incredulous, inhuman speed. She easily kept up with Akello. Her heart pumping, her feet barely touching the water. It felt exhilarating. She proved Akello wrong but had no time to celebrate. She had to focus. Her mind as much a blur as her pale figure across the water. She kept a perfect pace, never faltering. The end of the ocean about 500ft. She only had a little to go. Tsuki's breath became short, for running on water took alot of energy and focus. Her mind shifted and her foot sunk deeper into the water, tripping her. She landed on her face at the surface of the water. Right as her body brushed the water she pushed up with her hands and was back on her feet, running just as fast as before."
553,The Shadow Children IP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1433&start=20,2010-11-17T20:47:11,greeneyedkitty,"As they began to hit the shore Akello breathed a sigh of relief and started to angle herself down. Unfortunately... Tsuki seemed to have other ideas. She simply kept running. A quick scream escaped her throat as she didn't pull up in time, crashing flat into the ground.<br/>""Ow..."" she groaned, forcing her head up. She coughed, spitting the dirty sand of her mouth and checking her wings. She was a little caught up but not bad. This had to have been her millionth crash... As she looked up Tsuki was gone and she growled. No... She wasnt getting left behind. Flattening her wings she gave a mighty push and flew faster than ever before."
554,The Shadow Children IP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1433&start=20,2010-11-17T21:16:47,darkROSEchild,"Tsuki passed Akello as she flew and bit the dust. She slowed down a bit to make sure she was alright. Suddenly Akello was up and ahead of her. She pushed her legs forward and smirked. Apparently Akello was ok. Tsuki caught up with her in no time and they raced across light sand that soon turned cold. The morning sun was close. Tsuki looked up at Akello and suddenly a voice sounded through Akello's ears, as if it was inside her head. 'Slow down. There is a small house of sand coming up. Thats our point for tonight. We have reached the Desert and the sun is rising. We need to bunk for the night. I sense 2 of them close by. We will continue tonight.' Tsuki's pace slowed to a walk. She cautiously stepped up to the little hut. She opened the door and got down on her hands and knees. There were no windows so the hot desert air wouldn't enter and scorch the houses guests. Tsuki couldn't see a thing and she was worn out from all the running she had done. A large mat hit her square in  the forehead. ""Ouch!"" She crawled up on it, whispered, ""We will continue at midnight."" And fell into a light sleep."
555,The Shadow Children IP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1433&start=20,2010-11-17T23:51:54,greeneyedkitty,"Akello blinked in confusion but widened her wings, slowing down. She looked down, the desert sand swirling below her and gasped. Beige. As far as the eyes could see. As she finally touched the ground she landed gracefully and her eyes darted around for the hunt. She grabbed a handful of hot sand and sprinted over to Tsuki, peeking warily inside the hut. Tsuki ran in and fell asleep instantly, leaving Akello with her own silence. Sliding down the door frame, she sighed, heavy lids watching the sand swirl around like a whirlpool."
556,The Shadow Children IP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1433&start=20,2010-11-21T07:27:20,Goblin,"Alexian sat on an outcropping of sandstone, his head lifted to the sky, all hint of life erased from the heavily cloaked silhouette. For all he moved, the vampire could have been a statue. Around him were hardy bits of desert scrub clinging tenaciously to the cracks in the rocks. He liked it out here, where it was quiet, yet not the endlessly shifting sand dunes of the desert proper. His cult had once inhabited this rocky place, in deep underground temples to the Great Mother, Isis. He wondered if they were still there. A scorpion skittered across the bandaged top of his foot, pursued by a rather large lizard, but Alexian didnâ€™t so much as stir. He enjoyed the heat of the afternoon sunlight. Since he couldnâ€™t see it, he might as well feel it."
557,The Shadow Children IP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1433&start=20,2010-11-21T10:17:55,Red-Eyed-Demon-Girl,"Shea-Lynn swung her legs over a small precipice about halfway up her mountain. Endless pines stretched in front of her in the valley. She smiled out at the world, her teeth matching the snow and her skin very close to. She looked at the glacial lakes, cold, crisp and half frozen now in the depth of winter. She saw the icy peaks that glittered with fresh snow, their rocky faces looking up towards the sky. The brisk wind that blew strong and true, blowing a light dusting of snow from the white-grey sky. Shea-Lynn turned back to the face of the mountain she sat on. From here up the tree line receded and the rock became steep and icy. She began to walk up, her hands assisting her legs where the rock needed to to climbed. After a while she was going straight up, to the top of the mountain to look out at the world. She felt the wind try to tear her from the mountain but held on. She felt the clean, crisp cold sting her face but kept climbing. It was all just part of the mountains test, to make sure you had the respect for them you needed to survive here. The rocky behemoths were like kings, each standing tall and proud over everything around them, harsh and demanding and yet generous in supplies if you knew where to look. Shea-Lynn scrambled up the last hundred or so meters before sitting on a thing, slanted outcrop, the top of the mountain. She could almost reach out and touch a cloud. Here was another way the mountains demanded you obey them. If she reached out, just a bit farther, to touch the colds, to feel the soft cool mists, she would fall hundreds of meters to her death. She smiled. Rules were meant to be broken, but there were always the rules that would kill you if you did."
558,The Shadow Children IP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1433&start=20,2010-11-21T19:18:56,darkROSEchild,"Sand, desert, heat, a rock. Images flashed through her dreams, Repeating themselves over and over. He was near. The name flashed through her mind and dissappeared instantly. Tsuki shot up in her bed. The sun was slowly beginning to dissapear and her ""vision"" was blurry. She stood up and stepped outside the door to find an unmoving blur. She figured is was a sleeping Akello. The sun hit her and she lost all sense of sight. She dropped to the ground and listened closely to Akello's breathing. She found her and tapped her shoulder. ""Akello! He's near! We are leaving sooner than midnight. As soon as the moon rises we leave. He is nearby and I want to get him NOW."" She walked into the hut and began getting her items together. They needed to go FAST. She didn't want to lose him when he was within her grasp."
559,The Shadow Children IP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1433&start=20,2010-11-21T23:40:43,greeneyedkitty,"""Holy crap."" Akello spit before falling over. Her wings shook violently and she spit sand before realizing where she was. An embarrassed blush rose to her face as she shoved herself, collecting herself again. Tsuki was messing around inside the house and Akello watched for a moment before completely shoving herself up, dusting sand off that had stuck to her dry skin. She peaked outside again and raised an eyebrow. She didnt see anything or anyone. The sun was already falling from the sky so they would leave soon. Not enough time to sleep but enough time to explore the house a bit."
560,The Shadow Children IP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1433&start=40,2010-11-21T23:54:03,Goblin,"All through the day, through the waning sunlight, Alexian hadn't moved. Time didn't matter so much to him, and there was almost no difference between day and night anyway. If he'd known there was someone looking for him though, then he would have moved on. Nothing good ever came of people. He didn't even like to drink from them anymore because it meant being too close. Gods and mortals were both just more trouble than they were worth. Sometimes he felt a little lonely, but that came with the several millennium of 'life'."
561,The Shadow Children IP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1433&start=40,2010-11-22T18:24:59,darkROSEchild,"Tsuki finished gathering her stuff and threw the door open. ""Let's go."" She walked out onto the sandy ground, almost half blind. She was going to get this ""Alexian"" now. Not later. She set out using what very little blurry sight she could. She stumbled occasional but wasn't going to give up. He was a ways out into the middle of the desert. Images continuously flashed through her head. She wasn't going to wait for Akello. She would just have to catch up. The guy she was looking for was right under her nose and she wasn't willing to give that up. A headache began to pound at her as she walked through the sand, straining to see everything. She could feel the cool air of the desert night setting slowly in. The sun only peeked over the horizon. Tsuki grew antsy as her sight slowly set in. They were so close!"
562,The Shadow Children IP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1433&start=40,2010-11-22T23:17:55,greeneyedkitty,"""Ah!"" Akello said, leaping up and sprinting out the door. The light was blinding for a moment and she squinted, slowing her pace but only for a second before pushing off the ground, wings flapping furiously. The shadow that was Tsuki soon came into view and she dipped her wings, falling a bit lower. Tsuki looked like she was on a mission and as the sun began to set there was more visibility.<br/>""So how will we know when we find him?"" She yelled below her."
563,The Shadow Children IP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1433&start=40,2010-11-22T23:26:05,darkROSEchild,"Tsuki's ears picked up the slight beating sound of Akello's wings. She knew Akello could easily find her. Was she not a shadow descendant? ""I just have a hunch!"" Tsuki called bove her. The images flashed in a continuous cycle, never wanting to stop. Tsuki could feel this ""Alexian"" now. Different like the rest of us, emanating power of unknown lengths. Tsuki came to a sudden stop. The sun was gone so Tsuki disappeared and blended with the sand, staying ever so quiet. ""There."" She whispered pointing to the Man sitting on the rock like a statue. ""Now is not the right time. Wait."""
564,The Shadow Children IP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1433&start=40,2010-11-23T00:13:57,Goblin,"The vampire moved only slightly. Had Alexian been human, the subtle way he shifted could have been interpreted as a sigh. Wings that weren't from any bird he knew and a preternaturally quiet whispering. Damn. He stood up, rising easily with a liquid sort of grace, and crept down the rock outcropping. Angel, demon, god, another vampire... someone had disrupted his peace and quiet. They always brought trouble with them too. ""Save yourself the work and just go away. I don't want to play any games,"" he called out, not once looking back."
565,The Shadow Children IP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1433&start=40,2010-11-23T01:06:40,darkROSEchild,"Tsuki jumped at the voice coming in her direction and slowly materialized about five feet from the rock. ""I didn't mean to disturb your peace.."" Tsuki's pale eyes stared into the dark oblivion. Her 'sight' was taking longer than usual to develop. ""You are Alexian? I can sense your great power."" Tsuki bowed her head slightly. ""If you could only give me a moment.. I have been in search of you for six months now and would like nothing more than to speak with you."" She could hear him shuffling ever so slightly on the sand. ""I am not playing games."""
566,The Shadow Children IP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1433&start=40,2010-11-23T02:21:51,greeneyedkitty,"Akello ducked a bit and peered to from behind a dune, her eyebrow raised. So this was who they were looking for. She crept out a tiny bit, giving the man a once over. Tsuki seemed serious about this... What would happen once everyone was found? Why was Tsuki trying to find everyone? Dark clouds were already forming in the night with her frustration."
567,The Shadow Children IP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1433&start=40,2010-11-23T03:12:39,Goblin,"Alexian didn't stop, didn't even lower his hood to get a better look at this female and her friend, who he could still hear. She could sense his power could she? Well he didn't even really want it, it was just something that came with age and from his goddess. It burned inside of him, always painful. ""Six months! Bah! I think things through for longer than that."" He was old, too old for such a tiny amount of time to matter in the grand scheme of things to him. ""And tell your friend to stop fuckin' up my desert with the water! I can smell it."" The hooded male was obviously quite set in his lonesome ways, more like the earth than he knew himself. Hurry was wasteful and unneeded, definitely not the way to get him to come around."
568,The Shadow Children IP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1433&start=40,2010-11-23T03:30:13,darkROSEchild,"Tsuki flinched but stood her ground. ""Only a couple of minutes... Akello go back to the hut."" Tsuki stance was confident and unmoving. Her eyes though were cold and blank. Even though she was confident looking, on the inside her stomach was churning and her mind was running wild. Why couldn't she see? She felt the moon but her sight was still bad. She wasn't even sure if she was facing him straight on. She took a step forward. ""All I want is to speak with you. If you could just give me a moment."""
569,The Shadow Children IP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1433&start=40,2010-11-23T03:39:56,greeneyedkitty,"""Hm. I'm not fucking up your desert, its just to dry."" She grunted frustratedly and tried to clear her mind. It wasn't her fault... Just the way her mind worked. Stomping back to the hut she sat down, shutting her eyes, trying to get rid of an confusion and and anger that had caused the clouds. Plus, it was so hot... It was cool at night but the blistering heat and dryness of the day was intolerable. She glanced at the darkness from the door before leaning back down, her nails in her palms. She wanted to be filled in when Tsuki came back."
570,The Shadow Children IP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1433&start=40,2010-11-23T06:26:48,Goblin,"His ruffled feathers were a bit soothed now that there was only one of them, and the damnable wet had gone from his wonderfully perfect dry air. It wasn't that Alexian hated the wet either, he was simply quite adamant about nothing disturbing the natural, correct flow of things. ""Now what is it?"" He pulled down the thick black cloth that obscured his face and the hood over his head, revealing the patiently annoyed hunter orange gaze, set in a face that was neither young nor old particularly. A long purple braid spilled out of the hood of his robes, and this time he did sigh. ""Every time someone like you shows up, my life goes to hell. It's not your fault, I'm sure. But you can see why this has me just a little... suspicious."" The more he spoke, the more he seemed like an old man. Alexian groused again quite suddenly, ""And what year is it now anyway? At least I can keep up with how often you people bother me for something."""
571,The Shadow Children IP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1433&start=40,2010-11-23T17:18:06,darkROSEchild,"Tsuki didn't move. ""My name is Tsuki. I am a legendary shadow child. I am in search of the other four Children. And you are one of them. Please join me in my journey to find the rest."" Tsuki lowered herself shakily to a bow, to her it just looked like she was diving further into black. She shook slightly, afraid of the dark she could see. ""I am not here to bother you. I just ask for your help."" Tsuki walked in the direction she hoped he was standing. She stopped and reached out in front of her. She placed her hands on his shoulders. 'Ok so I am this close.' She felt up and placed her hands on his cheeks. She felt the features of his face and slid her fingers around his head, feeling the length of it. She smiled at the small image she had created in her head. ""Please?"" She looked straight ahead, never meeting his eyes. A blank stare that was aimed at the ground."
572,The Shadow Children IP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1433&start=40,2010-11-28T09:10:45,Goblin,"It made him bristle to be called a child, and he simply waved a hand carelessly at her. ""Legends, bah!"" He'd known legends universes old, and no one cared about those. Called him a crazy old man most of the time... Under the touch, the man stiffened. He didn't especially like to be touched by anyone, but this gave him a good idea of what her problem had been. ""Now why didn't you tell me you were blind!"" At this moment, he ignored her other concern, as matters of legends could wait a while longer. Legends were old, they could be patient just a few moments. ""What's caused this? I'm sure I could fix it..."" He put a hand on either side of her face, turning it back and forth. ""While I fix this up, you tell me about what's got your tail all in a twist. Ope! Nearly forgot my staff, can't leave that behind."" He bounded up the sides of the rocks like they were stairs, coming back down in hardly a second with a wooden long staff clutched in one hand, atop it a golden 'Knot of Isis' that was hung with beads of every imaginable material, strung together and tied into knots of their own."
573,The Shadow Children IP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1433&start=40,2010-11-29T18:13:48,darkROSEchild,"""This legend is as true as can be.. I didn't tell you because I didn't want you too know."" Her voice became icy with the mention of needing to be ""fixed"". ""I am fine. I was born with this as proof of my connection with the moon. Being blind though gives a challenge for me to overcome. It helps me become stronger. I don't need fixing.. The only problem is... I think the sand is what is trapping me. I can normally use the moon to see when it is high in the air but.."" Her voice trailed off and she kneeled. She took a handful of sand and lifted it up, letting it slip through her pale, shaking fingers. The fear she felt never faulted her though for she had a goal that she would accomplish, sight or not. She looked up in the direction she hoped he was and rose. She stood her ground confidently not allowing the subject to slide. ""So, Are you gonna join me or not? We only have three others."""
574,The Shadow Children IP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1433&start=40,2010-11-30T08:45:22,Goblin,"Alexian couldn't help but laugh, putting a hand on her shoulder. ""No, that's not your problem then. There's no moon up there tonight. Dark as can be to all of us out here."" Not that it was too much trouble for him. The slightest sounds, the subtle movement of the earth, and the sharp eyes vampirism had given him were more than a match for pitch dark. ""Now..."" He sighed and began to direct her with a gentle nudge to the direction he knew he friend had gone off to. ""I can't say that I'll go with you for long, but like I said, tell me what's up and we'll see. But, I'll be with you at least until you finish up the telling."""
575,The Shadow Children IP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1433&start=40,2010-11-30T16:24:07,darkROSEchild,"Tsuki gasped. No moon? What had happened to it? She reached over and gripped a small bit of Alexian's shirt. ""In that direction is a cabin. If we could go there to get Akello. She's probably pouting right now."" Tsuki giggled a little at the thought of Akello huffing around the house with a pout. A small light sound. She began tugging on his shirt. ""I will explain on the way?"""
576,The Shadow Children IP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1433&start=40,2010-11-30T17:59:53,greeneyedkitty,"""I'm bored bored bored bored bored bored boooored!"" She growled, pacing around the cabin. Part of her hoped that Tsuki was okay but the other more dominant part wanted her to hurry the fuck up. She stepped outside and grinned, her eyes closing a bit as a strong breeze blew. The sand began to fly up and she brought it over in her own personal whirlpool of wind. She used to do this with the leaves but the sand would work just fine. Controlling the wind further she kept the sand in a compressed spinning cycle before flash freezing it. She caught the shards before they fell and marvelled at her creation. The sand grains seemed to hover in mid air, in cased in the ice. She grinned.<br/>""Lets see if we can make a bigger one."" She said, laughing."
577,The Shadow Children IP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1433&start=40,2010-12-03T03:11:02,Goblin,"""On the way to find your... wha'cha-call-ems."" A little distracted by something, Alexian began to lead her instead of the other way around. His light-footed steps hardly making a sound in passing with a quick wind seeming to speed them along. There was something about that wind that he thought was odd, but it didn't matter too much. ""And get your friend out of my desert. Since she just can't keep..."" By now, Alexian had crested one of many low, rolling hills of sand and shouted down from the top of it, ""<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic"">...her water out of the perfectly fine dry air!</span></span>"" Then proceeded to grumble something about children just out of the range of hearing, even for himself, while trudging down the near side."
578,The Shadow Children IP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1433&start=40,2010-12-04T23:54:02,darkROSEchild,"""Shadow Children."" A slight annoyance clung to her words. Tsuki kept one hand gripping to Alexian's shirt. She listened carefully to the faint footsteps as if listening to a mouse scurry. A slight wind pushed her. Akello had to have been providing the wind. God only knows what she was doing to cure her boredom. ""We will leave when you join us."" Tsuki rose her head up stubbornly. ""Akello can't help it. It is her calling. Her control of it is limited though for I just pulled her out of the forest."" She giggled slightly at his childish complaining, hearing the slight mumbles but unable to make the words out. Images began flashing in her mind. Quickly and repetitivly. Fire. Burns. Screaming, lots of screaming. A hotel! She had a location. ""Mr. Alexian. We are going to have to make this fast."""
579,The Shadow Children IP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1433&start=40,2010-12-05T00:25:58,greeneyedkitty,"Akello's ability to flash freeze had only been discovered recently, like most of her powers. As she watched snow fall she thought, ""Well snow flakes are frozen water right? So shouldn't I be able to freeze?"" She could remember her own thoughts, word for word, even though it was nearly a year ago that she had tried it. As she caught Alexian's words she smirked, hollering back.<br/>""Your air is boring and dry! Much like you appear to be."" They must have been coming quicker and she stopped the growing wind immediately, watching the sand fall like rain around her. It stung her eyes and she winced, rubbing them furiously. No... She didn't like the desert. In fact she hated it. Akello plopped down again and crossed her arms, pouting."
580,The Shadow Children IP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1433&start=60,2010-12-05T08:17:39,Goblin,"At the blasting of sand the girl received, Alexian laughed. That was what she got for whipping wind through such a dry area. He'd told her not to do it, but she hadn't listened. ""If I don't like what you say, I'll just go back home. Hmph. No one bothers me in the desert. Usually..."" He cast a baleful orange glance over the two girls. ""Not expected to babysit much either."" Alexian groused and finished up his drawing in the sand, speaking a few words in the lilting Sumerian more suited to the odd accent than the one he used now. The gritty ground had parted around the gold base of his staff like water, and the drawing glowed briefly milky white. He nodded to himself, appreciating the work. ""Alright, that'll do just fine. Point the way then, since you're our compass. And you just think real loud whatever you need to tell me. Easier if we're... ugh, flying."" He hated leaving the ground. Could do it, but hated it."
581,The Shadow Children IP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1433&start=60,2010-12-05T08:47:28,darkROSEchild,"""We don't need to leave the ground."" Tsuki walked over and yanked Akello up. She touched Akello's forehead lightly and a map was lined inside Akello's mind. ""Follow this path. Rub this on your wings. It has a scent that will allow me to follow. He's close."" Tsuki passed a small liquid to Akello and prepared herself to leave. ""We need to go now. It will take at least 2 days to reach him. Alexian. Follow. Ready?"""
582,The Shadow Children IP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1433&start=60,2010-12-05T19:00:47,greeneyedkitty,"Akello blinked spastically at the sudden flash she had received. Forcing down a snippy comment towards Alexian she opened her wings and gave them a quick stretch before leaning down on the sand, ready to take off.<br/>""Ready."" She said, shoving off."" The thought of getting out of this God forsaken desert was the best idea anyone had all  day and she couldn't help but grin as the sea of beige got farther and farther away. Following the map that she was forced to memorize, she caught a calm wind current and drifted, humming."
583,The Shadow Children IP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1433&start=60,2010-12-05T19:09:13,darkROSEchild,"Tsuki pushed off the ground with a great force and kept up with Akello using her scent. She had poured mint in Akello's hair to follow it. She hoped it would work as she ran, legs pushing off the sand. She could hear the slight flap of Akello's wings. She hoped Alexian followed behind. Darian. Whoever he was, they would find him. She already had sight on the fourth and her goal was almost reached. Her grandpa would be proud. She grinned. This was exhilarating being unable to know whats ahead. She called back behind her. ""Alexian you able to keep up??"""
584,The Shadow Children IP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1433&start=60,2010-12-06T02:13:33,Goblin,"Could he keep up indeed. This was quite a leisurely pace for him, and significantly less full of abject terror than a few of his more recent travels. It was only the beginning though, so there was still plenty of time. Alexian had a yellow streak a mile wide, despite his ability to take care of himself, and he tried to hide it with this gruff manner. ""Just talk lassie."" And adding under his breath, just loud enough to be heard but maybe not entirely understood, ""Older'n you kids, of course I can keep up."" If truth be told thought, he was tired as ever. The old hermit didn't sleep like a typical vampire, he didn't need to anymore. It still caught up to your brain sometimes, he thought. That had to be what had him making such an uninformed decision."
585,The Shadow Children IP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1433&start=60,2010-12-06T02:22:18,greeneyedkitty,"Akello looked behind her for a second before catching the scent of... Mint? She blinked and stuttered a bit before catching herself and getting a good whiff of her long hair. Hunh. She grabbed a piece and sniffed it, smiling a bit at the tingling in her nose. So that's how they were following her.<br/>""We need a bit more speed."" She murmured to herself, pressing her wings down so she wasn't drifting. Giving a couple bursts of speed and sending a tiny (but helpful) wind current, she started in a much faster pace. Not her fastest, but fast enough to make a ferrari jealous."
586,The Shadow Children IP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1433&start=60,2010-12-06T17:23:36,darkROSEchild,"Tsuki turned back and grinned at Alexian. ""How ya holding up? AKELLO SLOW DOWN IT'S HERE!"" Tsuki slowed down and everything around her was shadows. She could feel the moon once again and this pleased her. She had missed her friend of the night. She could make out the outlines of building and could hear the people scurrying. They had reached the city. Now if they could only find this.. Darian. She mumbled under her breath, too soft for any others to hear. ""We will get you rather you want to or not."" Tsuki walked at human pace. She searched her mind for the image needed for the name of the hotel that was shown. He had to be in here somewhere or the images wouldn't have been flashing. The sun peeked over the horizon. Tsuki called out so both could here. ""We need to turn in for the day. There is a hotel right over there. Let's check in."""
587,The Shadow Children IP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1433&start=60,2010-12-08T01:16:37,Goblin,"""You two check in."" Alexian didn't like buildings, he didn't much like the city, and he certainly was not going to stay in another inn or hotel as long as he lived. ""I'll take day watch."" He flicked the hood back over his head, staring at the place where the sun was going to come up. ""You can tell me all about what we're doing while the rest sleep."" Because they would all be sleeping, he knew it. But maybe he'd go see city sights for the first time in a long while, after finding out just why it was he'd been so pressingly escorted from home, his desert."
588,The Shadow Children IP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1433&start=60,2010-12-08T05:40:38,greeneyedkitty,"""Oh!"" She squeaked and angled her wings down, wincing at the sudden pressure change. She squinted her eyes, trying to see exactly where they were going.<br/>""A hotel?"" She said, raising an eyebrow. Her wings weren't exactly discreet and she wasn't carrying a massive trench coat with her to hide her wings. It wasn't even close to halloween so she couldn't use that as an excuse. She gently let herself hit the ground and came over to Tsuki, sarcasm dripping from her voice.<br/>""Now how exactly do we plan on hiding my oh so human like wings?"" She said, smirking. As more people walked by she pressed her wings tight to her back, making her seem almost human from the front."
589,The Shadow Children IP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1433&start=60,2010-12-08T17:52:37,darkROSEchild,"Tsuki looked at them both and sighed. ""They will think you guys are just teenagers who dress up.."" Tsuki pointed at a tall girl wearing all black. Her unnaturally dark hair pinned up in pigtails. She wore tall black boots and tight leather pants. A shirt that was ripped in many places lay tightly against her skin, revealing a small portion of her stomach. ""Trust me we look normal here. Besides, I need sleep and it's almost daylight and I don't work well in daylight."" Tsuki yawned, stretching her aching legs. She stepped into the hotel and walked up to the man, pulling money out. ""A room for a night please. Get your ass in here Akello. Suit yourself Alexian."" She handed the money to the man and grabbed the key. ""Let's go."""
590,The Shadow Children IP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1433,2010-11-10T18:00:16,darkROSEchild,"The night surrounded and the moon shone brightly. The only sounds were the crunch of leaves and twigs below her feet. Tsuki cautiously made her way through the forest. She had been on her search for almost 3 months now and had found nothing. But something pulled her into this forest and it seemed that the moon got brighter with each step. Something was out there rather she could see it or not. Her steps got quicker. Something rustled beside her and she jumped back. Using the power of the moon she became one with the night, becoming. ""Who's out there!"""
591,The Shadow Children IP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1433,2010-11-10T20:35:44,greeneyedkitty,"Akello watched the girl curiously from below, her foggy eyes glimmering in the moonlight. She flicked her small silvery wings again and gained some more height before resting on another branch.  As the girl vanished she blinked, her confusion growing. Maybe it was too dark...  Summoning up all of her power she sent a furious wind that let a steady stream of moonlight. Akello pouted when she still couldnt see the figure."
592,The Shadow Children IP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1433,2010-11-10T21:16:06,darkROSEchild,"Tsuki made no sound. From behind, two pale hands reached out and wrapped themselves around Akello. ""My name is Tsuki and I harness the moon power. You are one of the shadow children for whom I'm gathering."" She held Akello's shoulders. And appeared in front of her. ""I need your help."""
593,The Shadow Children IP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1433,2010-11-10T21:38:13,greeneyedkitty,"Akello stiffened, whipping around.<br/>""W-What?"" She flew off the tree, hovering, her eyebrow raised. She was a bit paranoid and the small girl had caught her off guard. She would listen... SHe would just keep her distance."
594,The Shadow Children IP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1433,2010-11-10T21:42:32,darkROSEchild,"""I am one of them.."" She thought for a minute. What could make this girl trust her? She had to tell her something... something... important. ""If it makes you feel any better... I have to travel by night because the moon is my eyes...."" She wasnt sure where to look. The girl was there... but where? ""I can't see in broad daylight because... I am blind."" Her eyes where white. It almost looked like she had no pupil. ""Please? If you have a moment... come down so I can explain. Being on a branch like this kinda creeps me out."" She laughed a little mervously. She hoped this would help at least a little."
595,The Shadow Children IP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1433,2010-11-10T21:52:47,greeneyedkitty,"""Well that... Is inconvenient. And yes..."" She said, flying gracefully down from her branch, barefeet brushing the ground. The girl seemed to have a lack of pupils as well and she blinked in confusing, backing up. She kept her stance tensed but loosened it a bit when she saw the girl. She wasnt exactly threatening and she lost a bit of her stiffness."
596,The Shadow Children IP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1433,2010-11-10T22:05:57,darkROSEchild,"""My name is Tsuki."" She gave Akella a soft, innocent smile. ""Would you join me on my journey to find the others? I am moon and you are weather. We need Fire, Earth, and Ice. It will be a long journey but all for good purpose. We can reunite like we used to. Maybe not us but our ancestors. We will travel by night. I have to power to help us travel invisibly. No mere human can spot us. There are people willing to let us sleep in their home in the day. What are your thoughts?"" The moon was slowly beginning to disappear behind the horizon. Soon the daylight would shine and Tsuki would be completely blind. This thought scared her.. She pleaded in the back of her mind for Akella to hurry with the answer. ""Yes... or No"
597,The Shadow Children IP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1433,2010-11-10T23:29:09,greeneyedkitty,"Akello crunched down on her lip. What choice did she have? She had been living on the streets as a beggar for years now. People took pity on her because they thought she was blind with her lack of pupils. She had nothing to lose and apparently, something to gain. her stomach clenched a bit but she nodded. This girl had amazing power and they only had to find three more.<br/>""I'll do it."""
598,The Shadow Children IP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1433,2010-11-10T23:33:51,darkROSEchild,"Tsuki grabbed Akello's hand. ""Thank you so much!"" She turned her head as if looking for something and looked back at Akello nervously. ""There is a path that leads out of here and at the end of it is a cottage. We will stay there. I can't see anymore."" It was morning and the moon was hidden. She gave Akello a nervous smile. The dark was a scary place to be."
599,The Shadow Children IP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1433,2010-11-10T23:45:54,Goblin,"As the sun rose across the world, it was setting on Alexian's little corner. Not that it mattered to him. He'd been up all day, doing the same thing he'd done for the past couple of centuries. Wandering the empty desert. After a series of awful experiences, he'd figured it was best to go back to being a nomadic hermit. There was no one to bother him in the desert. And when he did run into people, they didn't question the fact that he was wrapped from head to toe in heavy, sun shielding robes and thick bandages.<br/><br/>That was just how one traveled in the heat here. It meant he was blind during the day of course, because he had to cover his face as well and the hood didn't allow for any light or any vision. That was alright. A hermit got used to his own company, and he liked his. But with the setting of the sun, he could pull back the hood and let the dwindling sunlight bathe his face painfully. Sometimes Alexian missed the light..."
600,The Shadow Children IP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1433,2010-11-11T01:21:13,Ristina,"Darian heaved a sigh of relief. As he had finished his epic escape of screaming girls. His eyes were pure red, and he could hardly see in the sun. Although, he could see a little bit which was enough to travel around. Even though it is painful. But he dealt with it and thought of it as a draw back.  His eyes were burned almost completely. It was accident. He didnâ€™t mean to send the fire into his eyes when he was little. But he had known no better. And that in the end cause his eyes to very little help in the sun. But the night was like a heaven send. He loved it. His eyes just seemed  to work overly well at night. Plus the glow from fire tended to ignite his site like lighting. So he tended to walk with a fireball in his hand when no humanâ€™s were around. But lately he seemed to need the fire ball less and less. His eyes were getting use to relaying on the pure light from the moon.<br/><br/>He leaned against the wall catching his breath still.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Damn those girlâ€™s are relentless.</span>He thought. His eyes searched for the nearest hotel to stay at. It wasnâ€™t as if he didnâ€™t have any money. Oh he had enough to last over a century. Plus he worked as a security guard at a library for the night. He never really had to deal with the sub. But here he was standing in the hot sun that didnâ€™t bother him heat wiseâ€¦but vision wise it was hell!!!"
601,The Shadow Children IP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1433,2010-11-11T17:57:23,darkROSEchild,"She finally found the path and began crawling along it. She was locked in the dark and had no other way to see the pathway. She felt along to make sure she wasn't off the path or anything and hit something large and wooden. Tsuki stood up and lifted her feet hoping to find what was suppose to be the steps up into the small cottage. She found the door and felt along for the doorknob. ""I feel like such a blind person."" She sighed and laughed nervously. She turned the knob and looked behind to where she hoped Akello was. ""We will stay in here til the sun sets."" She crawled along the floor until she ran into something. ""Ouch!"" She crawled upon the large bed and sighed. What a stressful night... ""You can sleep wherever because I honestly only know where the bed is."" And with that she fell asleep."
602,The Shadow Children IP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1433,2010-11-11T18:58:40,greeneyedkitty,"""O-Okay!"" Akello said, following her inside the quaint cottage. The wood walls made everything smell of pine and she grinned. The couches, the beds... EVerything smelled like a forest. She turned to Tsuki to respond but she was already asleep. Akello slumped down on her own bed, peering out the little window located right behind the bed frame. She had given herself the job of keeping the forest in peak condition and always felt a sense of satisfaction at the lack of forest fires and droughts.<br/>Giving one final fleeting glance she pulled the wool covers over herself and fell into an uneasy sleep."
603,The Shadow Children IP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1433,2010-11-11T19:07:46,darkROSEchild,"Tsuki tossed and turned as she could feel the burning heat of the desert. Why was she in the desert? It was then she was a wrapped figure. It stood like a stone in the middle of no where. Who was this strange person? The heat scorched her eyes. They burned like someone set her on fire. The sun was bright and she could feel it hammering down on her. Suddenly, she snapped awake. The sun was on the horizon and she could feel the faint light of the moon. It was almost time to continue out on her search for the others. She knew exactly where she needed to look next. She tapped Akello softly and spoke as if to a young child. ""It's almost time to leave."""
604,The Shadow Children IP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1433,2010-11-11T19:15:41,jenise24,"Ian yawned and took the book off his face to the rise of the morning sun. That was a little mistake though due to the fact that he still hadn't gotten used to the sun's rays yet. And he was sleeping on a tree branch. Man, he really needed a job.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Oh crap I must've fallen asleep on the best part.</span>He thought as he looked at where he was in the book.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Eh. I'll come back to it later...</span>Ian stretched and scratched the back of his blonde head. What should he do now? Hunt for blood? Nah.... too much work. Although his eyes were a blood red, he's not going out to hunt for another hour or two. That gives him time to get used to the damned yellow circle in the sky. ""Well on the bright side, it does look beautiful..."" He mumbled."
605,The Shadow Children IP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1433,2010-11-11T19:24:10,greeneyedkitty,"Akello snapped awake, her grey wings looking like flames attached to her back. She turned to Tsuki, reayd to attack then realized what had happened the previous day. She blushed furiously.<br/>""Oh. Okay."" She slipped out of the bed and ran her fingers through her hair to get at least a couple knots out."
606,The Shadow Children IP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1433,2010-11-11T19:32:36,darkROSEchild,"""How do you feel about... the desert?"" Tsuki hated the idea but she went on this search ready for hardships. ""We may find people on the way there. But something was telling me to go to the desert..."" Her ""sight"" was slowly adjusting as the moon slowly rose once again. Another night of travel. She looked at Akello waiting for the answer."
607,The Shadow Children IP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1433,2010-11-11T19:35:12,greeneyedkitty,"""I dont mind it!"" She said, turning to Tsuki. ""If it gets too hot, I bring rain. Really, Im good with anywhere."" She peered out the window and watched the last rays of sun finally vanish, letting the moon show itself. It was so beautiful...<br/>""How long would we be gone? And when you find all of the shadow children, then what?"""
608,The Shadow Children IP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1433,2010-11-11T19:58:48,darkROSEchild,"""I've been away from home for almost 4 months now. And I only found one person. It might take awhile.."" Tsuki thought about this for a bit. ""Well we have one of two choices. Make piece between the humans ooor kill them."" Tsuki grabbed her robe and threw it over head. She collected her items and motioned for Akello to get ready. ""Gather your stuff. We start at moon high."" She sat on the bed and waited."
609,The Shadow Children IP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1433,2010-11-12T07:50:14,Goblin,"In the cool early morning, Alexian had made his way down to the river. People were there, but he was here once a month, sometimes more. They were used to him, and he mostly ignored them, drifting like an ageless spectre through their lives. He was a story by now, cast as either hero or villain, depending on the time of day. Alexian used the time to soak himself from head to toe, so it would take him longer to heat up during the day.<br/><br/>A small boy ran past him, splashing in the waters of the Nile, and the scent of his blood reached Alexian. Along with the thirst he'd locked away in his lifetimes of solitary wandering. He felt like a tiger among sheep, and he didn't very much like it anymore. The sheepskin costume was hot and itchy."
610,Forest of Power IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1448&start=20,2010-11-19T17:10:33,Twilight_Cloud,"Sasha followed Ashet, chasing after her through the forest. She was excited to meet the new earth wielder.<br/><br/>When she caught up with Thorne and the others, she stopped, keeping her distance. She didn't want to overwhelm this girl since Sasha and her friends were strangers to her. Whoever she was, the new girl with the earth affinity seemed out of place some how. It was almost as if this girl was very lost. Sasha wondered absently if the new earth was being followed, or if someone else was trying to find her."
611,Forest of Power IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1448&start=20,2010-11-20T02:11:55,Crane,"Mary was about to answer the girl-Thorne was it?-before everyone else arrived. She instantly wanted to go towards the girl with black hair and piercing blue eyes. She didn't know why, but if the plants were willing to go to her, then why couldn't she? Mary kept her green eyes on the dark haired girl as she wound her way through the other's amassed in the small clearing, steering far away from the one under a leather hood. Once she drew up to the girl, she looked deeply into her eyes before she spoke. ""The plants trust you, and I them."""
612,Forest of Power IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1448&start=20,2010-12-07T05:08:21,SilverRaeven,"I watched the Earth spirit sidle around me to get to Sasha and when she stated that the plants trusted Sasha and she trusted them I couldn't help but smile. Who wouldn't trust Sasha? I knew I must have scared her a bit because she avoided my eyes but I still felt inclined to be the one to ask her about herself. ""Hello, what is your name?"" I hoped she wouldn't be offended by me not offering information about us but if she wanted to know, she would have asked."
613,Forest of Power IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1448&start=20,2010-12-07T06:12:57,Crane,"Blinking out of a trance like state, Mary turned to the voice. It was the one underneath the hood that had spoken. ""Mary,"" she told them as she brushed a stray lock of hair behind her ears. She was determined not to say too much, but her curiosity broke through. ""What are yours?"""
614,Forest of Power IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1448&start=20,2010-12-07T15:20:20,Twilight_Cloud,"""I'm Sasha,"" Sasha volunteered, taking a step closer. ""You should really come back with us. Our village is filled with nice people. There's no old people who chase kids away with brooms, or anything like that. It's a nice quiet place filled with nature, and it's absolutely beautiful! you really must see it."""
615,Forest of Power IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1448&start=20,2010-12-14T03:26:36,SilverRaeven,"I smiled again, Sasha was really welcoming this newcomer. I felt her coming out of her shell of shyness that had descended around her after Dianna drowned. I looked back at Mary ""My name is Ashet. and Sasha was right, our camp is filled with nature, but I don't know much about quiet."" I didn't know how to ask this girl to come with us, but I felt sure she belonged in the camp, so I opted for the more direct route. ""Please come to camp just to see how we live, I feel that you belong with us. In our family."""
616,Forest of Power IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1448&start=20,2010-12-15T05:31:44,Crane,"Mary felt her heart melt. In the abbey, someone had to prove that they were essentially good enough to become a nun or even a person who cleaned up after everyone. Here, it seemed that they didn't care if you were or weren't good enough. A joyful grin slid across her face. ""I'd love to. I'd positively love to!"""
617,Forest of Power IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1448&start=20,2010-12-15T08:12:29,echoeddream,"I smiled around our little group, then pulled more white spirit from my chest and sent it whizzing to our village, warning everyone we were coming. Then, I turned back to the small circle, fiercely containing the ragged breathing and shakes threatening to break from my control. I had used to much good spirit already today, and the stress of holding the unbalanced mass of darkness inside me was a strain. Keeping my face a mask to the pain, I grinned at everyone again, and started leading the way back to our home. When we entered the significantly more substantial clearing that held our town, the people were organized.<br/><br/>They all stood outside their respective Houses of Power, surrounding huge metal hearths filled with the element of the House. I glanced at my own House, where the balls of spirit I had sent here were collected.  An expectant hush fell over the people as we entered the village."
618,Forest of Power IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1448&start=20,2010-12-17T01:26:43,SilverRaeven,"Mary seemed so excited to be welcomed into our group that I felt sure she would fit in to our family. I watched Thorne send off one more ball of Spirit then start to gasp quietly. I knew we needed to get back to the camp before dark spirit started to overwhelm her. We took off running and when we entered the clearing we immediately split off to our Houses. Mary seemed lost as to what to do when we all left but at least before she could bolt all the elders of the Houses stepped forward. ""Welcome to the Forest of Power. Mary from the abbey."" My dads voice rang out over the clearing. I gave her an encouraging smile when my dad summoned his power that lit his hair into a fearsome blaze. I was surprisingly excited to be a part of a welcoming ceremony. I don't think there had been one since Thorne's slightly loony member had be adopted by my grandfather."
619,Forest of Power IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1448&start=20,2010-12-17T15:56:09,Twilight_Cloud,"Sasha was glad that she could be of help to someone for a change. For the longest time, Sasha was the one who needed help coping with the loss of her friend, Diana. She had a feeling that Mary was going to fit in well with there very large family."
620,Forest of Power IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1448,2010-11-12T06:45:37,SilverRaeven,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">The twisted metal gates loomed in front of me but I knew that they could not hold me back. As I grew steadily nearer the gates began to melt and reshape themselves until they formed a tidal wave. I turned to run but the water outpaced me and I felt myself caught up in the undertow. I tried to swim but my very soul was being drowned out, I watched as the landscape shimmers and becomes crisp and dark. It is night and I can see a strange light flickering in the forest. I hear chanting and draw nearer to the sound. I am just about to peek through a bush when I feel, again a cold rush of water under my feet. I look down to see not water, but blood flowing freely along the ground. I scream and jolt awake.</span>I gasped and tried to bring my heart rate back to normal. When I was finally calm I slipped out of my bed and ducked out into the night. My small fire was starting to go out so I fetched some chunks of wood and placed them purposefully in the small pit. I reached my hands close to the fire, then into it. I stood and stepped into the flickering light. I felt my hair turn into a blaze and my eyes turn red and I knew for sure if someone could see me they would think I was the devil. I stood there and manipulated the fire until I felt the world and the flowing power of the elements."
621,Forest of Power IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1448,2010-11-12T18:40:44,darkROSEchild,"A soft wind blew through the night. Rustling the leaves and breaking the silence with a soft howl. It brushed through my hair, softly caressing my neck. The wind calmed my nerves a little. They were slightly frayed from speaking with a pissed off pope about my clothing.. again. Apparently people of the church had to wear the robes assigned, but it was just to much of a pain. I snuck out of the large metal gates, waving to the man who worked them. We had been on good terms for quite awhile. Only he knew about the strange wind that seemed to follow me. I made my way into the forest and let the wind guide me to a tree. The tree that saves me every time. I climbed up the large truck and slid into a comfortable position with the book of the Wiccans. They were a fascinating study the wind had introduced to me inside the church library. Fascination always swayed as I read page by page of the creatures in the woods. I lost myself inside the book and the world around me was lost."
622,Forest of Power IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1448,2010-11-12T21:56:18,echoeddream,"I sat in our small, forest village, overwhelmed for a moment by a blurred flashing image behind my eyes, shuddering as it fluttered away from me before I could make sense of it.  Things like this happened sometimes; I would have a fleeting vision of things that had happened, were happening, or had yet to happen, or would simply<span style=""font-style: italic"">know</span>something. Spirit was like that: inconsistent.  Each day my power was a little different.  The only thing that remained the same was the rolling, boiling mass of energy in my chest. It was both dark and light, mixed together, fighting each other inside me.<br/><br/>I swallowed the strangeness of the vision as a small black haired boy stumbled towards me, his eyes wet and red. I looked him over, and saw a long thin gash on his arm. He tried to say something, but it came out as a muffled sob. I smiled at him, and placed a hand over his bloody arm. Energy, white, brilliantly light, and definitely<span style=""font-style: italic"">good</span>, flowed from my hand and surrounded the wound. It healed instantly, leaving a faint red mark that looked weeks old by normal standards. The boy beamed at me, and hurried away. Just a normal day in the village."
623,Forest of Power IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1448,2010-11-13T02:57:39,Crane,"Mary was definitely lost. She hadn't been anywhere outside of the abbey... Well, before now that is. The trees beaconed to her, offering companionship and unconditional love. Laying against the raised roots of a primeval oak, she sighed. The oak rustled soothingly to her, in a language that seemed so close, yet so far away. A single tulip of sunshine yellow thrust through the ground, a small comfort that earned a tight lipped smile from her. Reaching out a hand paled from lack of sunlight, she stroked its petals and plucked it. At least she had some sort of kindness to hold onto now."
624,Forest of Power IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1448,2010-11-13T03:09:43,Twilight_Cloud,"Sasha sat next to the stream that the village depended on for its water. She loved being next to the stream and often came here to think, or talk to her lost friend. Sasha felt at peace next to the water, something that she couldn't find anywhere else. A soft wind lifted her black hair, and she quickly pushed a few strands of it behind her ear. Her sapphire eyes watched the stream's flow.<br/><br/>It was here where her friend had died. The stream was wide and about eight feet deep here. The stream sat calmly, as if saddened by what had occurred here. Sasha's friend, Diana, hadn't been the only one to die here, and she probably wouldn't be the last."
625,Forest of Power IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1448,2010-11-15T00:08:31,SilverRaeven,"I smiled when I saw Thorne sitting outside the House of Spirit. I approached slowly and lowered myself onto the ground beside her then flopped my head onto her shoulder. ""I had that dream again. You know the one where I am drowning in blood."" I tried to keep my voice nonchalant but the terror of the dream seeped into my tone, making my voice shake. ""I wish it would stop."""
626,Forest of Power IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1448,2010-11-15T00:51:24,echoeddream,"I sighed as Ashet slumped onto me, looking bleary eyed, and was unsurprised when she complained of the horrible dream that had plagued her so often lately. My poor friend. ""I'm sorry."" I said, and sent she a little spark of good spirit, trying to make her feel better.<br/><br/>We sat in silence for a while, then I stiffened.<span style=""font-style: italic"">The forest. This forest. A women. A tree. A flower. A lost feeling. A magic aura. Earth.</span>It burned behind my eye and in my chest. ""Someone is close,"" I said to Ashet, standing. It was unusual that anyone would stray this close to our safe haven, even more uncommon that they would do us no harm if they found us, and unheard of that they held our secret magic and had an element affinity. ""We have to call a meeting. We have to find someone."""
627,Forest of Power IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1448,2010-11-15T01:45:21,Crane,"Mary laid there for a few hours before she stood and stretched her sore muscles. At the abbey she didn't have many chores to do, and they were all light in fear of her slender frame. She might have been small, but she was toned with long walks in the garden. Admittedly the garden was not that big, but it was more than some of the other girls did. Shivering the tiniest bit from not having so many layers on, her bare arms wrapped around her dark blue undershirt while goosebumps trailed along her legs under her earthy skirt.<br/><br/>""Why does it have to be so cold out?"" she muttered to herself angrily."
628,Forest of Power IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1448,2010-11-15T17:16:13,Twilight_Cloud,"Sasha knelt next to the waters edge. Putting her hand in the frigid water, she spoke softly to her dead friend. ""I miss you, you know. Things seemed so much easier when you were here. I've tried fitting in with others, but... it's not the same. We used to have so much fun. I wish you were still here."" On the last word, her voice cracked and tears burned her blue eyes.<br/><br/>With a sigh, Sasha stood and looked around. She felt a strange sort of presence, as if she were being watched, but there was no one there. Sasha looked at the sky and smiled slightly. ""You're watching over me."" It wasn't a question, she just simply knew."
629,Forest of Power IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1448,2010-11-15T17:52:37,SilverRaeven,"Thorne stiffened ""Someone is close."" I felt my hair heating up and heard the sparks crackle through it. ""We have to call a meeting. We have to find someone."" I felt my hair ignite and quickly stood and stepped away from Thorne so as not to scorch her. ""Can you locate her spirit? Is it clean?"""
630,Forest of Power IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1448,2010-11-15T18:08:44,echoeddream,"I nodded at Ashet, and walked swiftly moving towards our meeting house. ""She seems powerful, but not like she wants to hurt us,"" I stopped and turned around to look at her. ""I know this sounds crazy, but its like she is one of us. She is not from here, and I didn't get the impression that she really understood, but..."" I trailed off, knowing how unlikely this all sounded. ""I think she is Earth."" We had reached the large building that served as our meeting place, and rang the large bell, calling everyone to me."
631,Forest of Power IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1448,2010-11-15T21:48:25,Twilight_Cloud,"Sasha heard the bell faintly and went to go find the sanctuary that she and her new friends used. It was a secluded place outside of the village. No one ever bothered them there and they were able to enjoy their gifts.<br/><br/>When she reached the others, Sasha asked, ""What is it? What's wrong?"" She felt her element around her, and the smell of the sea filled her nose. ""Does that mean we've found someone with the last affinity?"""
632,Forest of Power IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1448,2010-11-15T23:20:32,darkROSEchild,"A faint bell startled me. I sat up. ""Crap! I fell asleep!"" I climbed slowly down the tree and closed the book. But what was that faint bell i could here? My curiosity overcame my sense of duty to return to the Church. I slipped through the trees. The wind moved the leaves out of my way so I wouldn't make a sound. A woman passing by caught my eye and I became one with the wind. Suddenly my very breathe became wind. This was new. I slid along side and follow the brown haired female. The bell seemed to get louder with each step, she took. I rested myself upon her shoulder, to her it must have just felt like a wind was blowing through her hair. This was all new too me. I knew I had the weird wind following me and I knew I had some control over it but never before had I BECOME the wind. It was exhilirating."
633,Forest of Power IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1448,2010-11-16T01:37:36,SilverRaeven,"A flock of people gathered around me and a shy girl of the House of Water asked what was wrong and if it we had found someone with the last affinity. I looked at her and replied ""Someone with Earth... according to Thorne."" I felt the people around me extending their elements and searching out the location of the intruder. ""Be careful when you find her, we don't know how strong her power is... or what it is capable of."" I turned to see my father walking slowly out of the House of Fire. ""What is going on?"" His gravely voice reached across the clearing and I slowly replied ""Thorne sensed an Earth element in our forest and everyone is trying to find her."" My fathers face was grave as he looked into the forest. ""Get the fire ready for a ceremony and notify Thornes' parents, and anyone else with Earth, the new-comer will most likely need training."" I nodded and looked down, then hurried to the ceremonial hearth. I stacked the wood quickly then summoned my power. I felt my hair crackle into flames and watched as the wood ignited. I stepped away, running my hands through my hair to extinguish it. Then I headed towards the House of Earth."
634,Forest of Power IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1448,2010-11-17T02:43:23,Crane,"Mary decided to warm up her body by walking through the forest for a while. The trees whispered in her ear as the underbrush reached out silken leaves towards her bare ankles. It felt odd to her, to have so much of her body exposed. Society always seemed to frown upon people of the church who showed their hair or anything below the head for that matter. The lack of clothing may have felt different to her, yet it gave her a feeling of freeness that she was unable to feel after two years in the abbey. Laughing, Mary twirled in a circle with hands lifted towards the sky. Her skirt flared out to expose her caves and knees, but she didn't care."
635,Forest of Power IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1448,2010-11-17T04:37:17,echoeddream,"I nodded in agreement with Ashet as people gathered around and gawked at us. When the village people began to disperse, I walked away from the bell and turned to watch as other spirit users followed.  Although our powers were wildly diverse, every spirit had at least a slightly better sense of people and their powers than our earth, fire, air and water counterparts. I tried to describe the feeling of the unknown to them, the I took off towards the forest to search myself.  I sprinted, forcing my mind and powers out, extending them to try to find the wandering earth. I felt a slight tapping at the edge of my conscience, and tried to follow it, moving in the direction it felt strongest. My breath became ragged as I left our village far behind, and I slowed. I walked among the trees, coming out into a small clearing.<br/><br/>And almost tripping over her. I froze, staring at the person I had stumbled into.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Her</span>. The woman from the vision."
636,Forest of Power IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1448,2010-11-17T17:29:45,Twilight_Cloud,"Sasha listened silently as Thorne tried to explain how she could sense the new earth. She was intrigued and had no idea that Spirit held such a power. Those who had an affinity for water were much like empaths. They could feel others emotions and knew how to calm even the most angry, scared, or depressed of people.<br/><br/>Sasha watched Thorne leave and wondered if she could find the new earth so easily. She trusted Thorne, and so did not follow."
637,Forest of Power IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1448,2010-11-19T01:55:12,Crane,"Falling backwards, Mary landed hard on her rump with a few minor curses-she didn't know too many, being a female and from a church. The force that had pushed her over belonged to another girl. She looked about Mary's age, with brown curly hair and luminous green eyes. The plants around the girl liked her well enough, but seemed to crowd around Mary more often then not. It seemed like she wanted something from her, but what?"
638,Forest of Power IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1448,2010-11-19T03:14:18,echoeddream,"I stumbled backwards when I crashed into the women, and watched her fall into the underbrush. The plants seemed to move towards her, cushion her. It was definitely the women from the vision - I recognized the straight light brown hair and green eyes, and also the<span style=""font-style: italic"">feeling</span>of her - and by the way the plants reacted to her, I was sure I had been right about her being Earth too. Somehow, this women was one of us. She looked at me expectantly, obviously wanting me to say something. I would too, if a stranger literally,<span style=""font-style: italic"">ran into me</span>, in the forest. But first the others had to know I had found her. I summoned a ball of bright, white spirit, and sent it whizzing around trees to the village.<br/><br/>I took a deep breath and turned to the women. ""I'm so sorry,"" I began. I reached out a hand and helped her up. ""My name is Thorne. I have actually been looking for you, because I think...I think you and I have something in common."" I paused. How was I supposed to explain this? I didn't think I was doing a good job so far. ""Have you ever felt like animals or plants sway towards you? Like they inexplicably seem to<span style=""font-style: italic"">know</span>you?"" I stopped again, realizing how strange I must sound to her, but I had to continue now. ""In my people everyone is like that, but not just with plants. We sway towards things too. And I know I must sound crazy, but you do seem lost, so I think that you should come and see. I think you should come with me, to my village."""
639,Forest of Power IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1448,2010-11-19T06:04:16,SilverRaeven,"I saw a bright ball of good energy flying through the trees hovering in the village center than dissipating. ""Thorne found her!"" I gasped out and then I was racing easily through the familiar underbrush. The speed caused my hair to blow free from the leather hood that was concealing it. I heard voices amongst the maples and oaks and blew into a space behind Thorne. I saw my hair floating around my face and quickly shoved it under cover. I didn't want to scare her away, we had just found her."
640,Eternals (Immortal Anthros) -IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=145,2010-05-25T02:49:50,Elina,"<a class=""postlink"" href=""https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=23&amp;t=74"">Eternals - OOC</a><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">It had been many years since Sabella had been seen anywhere and many thought she was dead especially those who didn't know what exactly she was. Now Sabella had finally come out of seclusion hoping to possible find other Eternals, though would never forget the rules. But still finding others would be nice and see what they know or learned through their life. She knew that in the end only was was suppose to stay alive, but there had been times in the past she had friends. Although they all had been killed in fights with other Eternals she still hoped finding someone at least to travel with for now.<br/><br/>After a few months of traveling she found herself walking through a forest in some place called Faerune not that she knew much about this place, but still it was a start after so long. The woods were pretty thick and so lush in vibrant colors all showing that Spring had finally arrived. Leaves as green as Emeralds, blossoms or rich purples, pinks, yellows and blues covering the ground all of it so overwhelming and amazing. It could always surprise Sabella during her travels that the colors never changed much. But the degree of colors, and beauty did slightly. Their fragrances being so strong made her stop and take in the smell so much more and let a smile slowly come over her face.  Even the river she came across was so clear, clean and blue it was like nothing she had seen before everything about this place was amazing as she continued along the path.<br/><br/>A few hours would pass as she continued through the woods, coming to a clearing and spotting a village just a little ways down the road from where she was. She didn't notice or sense any others for now of their kind and would make her way to stop and at least get some food for now. Those crystal blue eyes gazing out as her lush coat ruffled some as she walked the black spots so bright and pronounced the sun's light bringing such a sparkle to her coat. Letting her tail sway back and forth behind her content for the moment.</span>"
641,Eternals (Immortal Anthros) -IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=145,2010-05-27T22:19:24,Kannon,"Dorthon had been staying out in fuarune keeping his distance from people, it's how he's been ever since he woke all the those years ago. Using his hunter and foraging skills Dorthon has been keeping himself alive. using the furs of his kills for warmth during the winters, preserving and drying the meats for rations. Sometimes he would go into a small town and trade his furs and meats for repairs to his weapons or sewing supplies, anything he may need that he can't find in the forest.<br/><br/>But today was different. Using a thick hide cloak he made to keep himself covered Dorthon began his trip to the village. As he did however a pin in his arm began to burn get hotter as he got closer to the village. He gripped his arm with his Left hand the large Glove almost covering his entire upper arm. He looked up at the village, someone was there, some one like him.<br/><br/>He knew about the burning sensation in his arm, he knew it was telling him to fight. he pulled out   small gutting knife and stabbed his leg with it. The sharp pain helping him focus. He picked himself up and carried on towards the village. Hoping that the Eternal wouldn't find him. He hoped he didn't have to kill another one. As he's traveled Eternals have fought him. pushing him to do something he hates doing. Taking the life of another person. All that challenged him have failed, as his large sword suggests. Numerous notches and scratches could be seen if you look hard enough.<br/><br/>This time he prayed he didn't have to draw it."
642,Eternals (Immortal Anthros) -IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=145,2010-05-29T09:14:29,Lady_BlackWolf,"The squeek echoed thru his round ears as the same haunting whisper of his daughters and wifes screams ran thru his memory and he shuttered in the cleaning of the mug.He spent his days managing someone elses bar and making sure it runs smoothly. All of a sudden his right shoulder began to burn, he wanted to hold it put he has taught himself to not react to pain, knowing the pain would go away soon. He continued to wash the glass and waited for the other Eternals to enter or pass by.<br/><br/>As he turned toward the glass container,he hit his large head against the lighting system, his emerald green orbs glared at the lights and his yellow and white striped fur glistened velvety almost as if it was wet. Than he picked up another glass and began to clean that.<br/><br/><br/>OOC:Sorry its so short, wb"
643,Eternals (Immortal Anthros) -IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=145,2010-06-02T21:32:24,Elina,"((Okay the others can jump in when their ready))<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Sabella yawned and than stretched out her legs some from the walking, her shoulder suddenly reacting to others nearly and she let out a light breath. Ears erect listening as her crystal blue eyes gaze out about the street, wondering where these Eternals were at and whether it would come down to a fight as usual or perhaps they could forgo that for now.  Her tail swaying back and forth behind her some as she continued along the street.<br/><br/>Her eyes moved to the bar and she let out a light breath before she moved to go inside, the pain seemed to slowly die away as she knew it would. But right now she wasn't wishing for a fight her swords strapped to her back like away as she pushed the door to the bar open and stepped in. Her coat glistening some in the light before she moved further inside and licked her maw slightly looking about for a second.<br/><br/>Walking over to the counter she naturally swayed her lips like most cats did, to look you know she wasn't a pure cat, but mixed with something else. Sabella was a very interesting creature it wasn't often you found her kind, a snow leopard mixed with wolf. Well any cat mixed with wolf. Her tail curling some around her as she sat down letting her eyes gaze about the room before turning to order a drink.<br/><br/>""Could I get a red wine please and do you serve food here?""<br/><br/>Unsure some bars only served drink and she didn't want to ask before finding out first. Her ears slightly twitching some and was wondering just who she sensed though knew they should of felt her as well. So she had to stay alert just in case a challenge came at her suddenly.</span>"
644,Eternals (Immortal Anthros) -IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=145,2010-06-03T03:41:52,wolfgirl-taylor,"Rosalie walked along alone, her eyes going back and forth. She hummed as she walked trying to find life somewhere since her childhood village had burned down a day ago and as far as she knew she was the only person who sruvived the so called 'accedental' fire. So she walked along humming trying to find life somewhere else. She walked into a clearing and looked around the horizen and saw a village in the disance. It was worth a try and she walked toward the village. She let out a sigh pushing opening the door adn sitting at the bar. SHe looked over to see someone ordering red wine and she licked her lips that sounded good. She smiled at the bartender, ""Can I get a glass of red wine as well?"" she asked then turned to what seemed to be a snow lepord and artic wolf next to her and smield, ""Hello, I'm, Rosalie, can you tell me where I am exactly? I'm new just arrived moments ago actually."""
645,Eternals (Immortal Anthros) -IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=145,2010-06-03T13:19:39,Kannon,"As Dorthon entered the village the pain in his arm slowly subsided. He grunted with relief as he  began going to the various stalls in the village, selling the dried meats, the leathers he even sold some fruits he found in the forest. He was on his way back out when realized he did it again. Since Dorthon hated places with lots of people he forgot he still had to deliver to the bar. ""Damn it"" he sighed in his deep gruff voice.<br/><br/>Dorthon opened the door to the bar and luckily there wasn't as many people as he thought. As he walked to the bar his heavy hoofs made a dull thud on the stone floor and his chain boots clinked as he walked. He placed the bag of meats on the bar and looked at the bar man.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Never seen him around ... i guess more changed during winter than i thought</span>he thought to himself. ""Bar keep ... I have a Delivery"" He sat a ways down the bar trying to avoid contact with the two women who were also sat there.<br/><br/>As he waited for the bar man he glanced at the girls, something was off. The pain in his arm niggled and nagged at him. It wasn't because of the pain. no he could tell there was something different about them,<span style=""font-style: italic""> but what?</span>"
646,Eternals (Immortal Anthros) -IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=145,2010-06-05T06:40:03,Lady_BlackWolf,"Tyson had just finished washing down the bar counter when a lovely mixture of wolf and  leapord of some kind walked in. He took his time looking her up and down with his emerald green orbs resting on her waist and imagining what he could do with them. He snapped out of his fantasy when she sat in front of him he gave her a side smirk and bend over the counter flexing his arms showing off his glimering sun mark. He nodded and dragged out a wine glass and set it in front of her than pushed off the counter,"" Yeah, we serve food. What you feeling for and I'll let you know if I can cook it up or not."" he went to the back where they held the wine, and he heard another costumer walk in as the door chimed.<br/><br/>As he came back with the red wine he noticed another wolf and he grinned while popping off the cork,""My, my bless the heavens that I have been bestowed two lovely women. What'll it be honey?"" He filled the first customers glass half way then set it on the back counter, than grabbed another wine glass and filled it half way as well. and set it in front of the other wolf. He set the bottle down and looked up as another customer walked, ""Ah, bout time that delivery got here, my boss has been breathing down my neck about that."" He stuck his rag in his back pocket of his jeans and flipped the the opening counter and went around with his thin sleek tail swaying from side to side. He took the seat next to the Tauren, but quickly looked back at the lovely lady,""When ever you are ready to order something let me know hun."" After taking another satisfing look than turned back at the deliverer,""So what do we have today?"""
647,Eternals (Immortal Anthros) -IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=145,2010-06-05T06:55:07,Elina,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">Bright blue eyes turned hearing the door of the bar open and she looked over to the wolf that walked in her shoulder faintly burning slightly so she knew. That and she can tell most Eternals with all the years she had been alive now, but smiled to the woman since she wasn't acting like others and pulling a weapon automatically on her.<br/><br/>""Pleasure Rosalie, I'm Sabella and this is Faerune that you are in.""<br/><br/>Her ears twitching to the deeper voice of a male and she turned looking at the bar keeper, those bright blues taking in the male and she smiled. A faint purring was coming from her as her tail swayed back and forth behind her and she nodded to his words before thinking about what she wanted. A smirk some when he commented about the two woman coming in and glanced to the other male, her shoulder tingling and she blinked wondering if everyone in the bar was like here.<br/><br/>That was something unheard of, that many Eternals in one place she was surprised as hell. But none seemed to be violent so she would relax she wasn't up to a fight right now. And maybe finally she found others like her, but that would wait she wanted food right now.<br/><br/>""When your done with the delivery I'll take a burger with cheese and fries, medium rare but no rush.""<br/><br/>Her words coming out with a purr before she turned back to Rosalie once more and sipped on the wine, licking her maw some her ears twitching some. Listening to the sounds on the bar though everything seemed alright, she was just always on alert had been it was how she stayed alive for so damn long.<br/><br/>""So where are you from Rosalie?""</span>"
648,Eternals (Immortal Anthros) -IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=145,2010-06-05T08:01:03,wolfgirl-taylor,"Rosalie nodded, ""Nice to meet you."" She smiled and looked toward the other voice and let out a small sigh. Her nose twitched and she studied him for a few moments before shurgging it off and looked around then back to Sabella and smiled again. She wasn't hungry, she wasw rarely hungry when things got out of hand and this was one of those times. She let thought for a moment, ""I'm from a small village about five days from there, if you walk but it burned down and as far as I know I was the only survivor."" She shook her head and took a sip of her wine before looking back at Sabella with a sad look on her face, that was where she grew up, that was where memories where made. Now it was gone....all gone. She looked around and relaxed in the calm atmsphere, ""Where are you from Sabella?"" She asked taking anohter sip of her wine as her nose twitched again but she ignored it. She had walked for five days she was glad to find some life here and people like herself."
649,Eternals (Immortal Anthros) -IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=145,2010-06-06T04:28:24,Kannon,"Dorthon opened the bag and revealed a variety of meats neatly packed and wrapped in thick leaves. The wraps were different in shape and colour so that Dorthon would know which was which, he pulled a couple out as an example ""This is beef, Lamb, this is salmon and this is here is rabbit"" he placed them back in the bag and sealed it up. "" That will keep you going for a week or so"" he said brining his hand back up to his arm. the burning pain was coming back.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Was there an Eternal in the bar?</span>he thought.<br/><br/>Dorthon looked at the Females again one of which had a moon like crest on her arm. he'd seen it before a long time ago. A woman with the same marking attacked him. He kept his eye on her keeping his face hidden under the hood of cloak. He took the large sword on his back off and rested it against the bar, not only as a precaution. but also because he could feel the stool beneath him shaking as if it were about to buckle under the weight."
650,Eternals (Immortal Anthros) -IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=145,2010-06-12T08:05:23,Lady_BlackWolf,"Tyson nodded to the pretty wolf leapord and turned back to the shipment guy,""Wow that meats looks great! So do I pay you now or has my employer already paid you?"" His shoulder began to burn and tingle again, and wounder if he was surrounded by Eternals. He quickly looked around the room, catching the ladies in her pefherial and was able to hear their whole conversation. He felt bad for the little wolf and desided to give her a meal on the house.<br/><br/>He took the package from the dealer and went behind the bar and took out two beef pattys seasoned them and slapped them on the burnning with a *sizzel* after waiting a few seconds he quickly fliped them on the other side than practicedly shoved already cut french fries into the hot grease and set the timer. With the burgers half way done he stuck a piece of cheese on top of each one , than went to get two plates ready and put the extra contents of the side of the plate. A beep filled the room and he quickly retrieved the submerged fries and brought them to the cool air, and set them to cool a bit as he went and scooped up the burgers with a spactual and placed them on a bun. He reached back with a foot and opened a refrigerator and grabed out the ketchup and mustard with his tail and set it before the two ladies and put the cooled down fries on thier plates. With the meal being finished he set the two plate fulls in front of each lady. ""There you are, and that miss is on the house, I over heard about what happened to your town, if you would like we also have rooms for rent on the upper floor, I can pay for a room for you?""<br/><br/>He quickly went to go reset the fry machine and glanced at the male,""Would you like anything sir?"" He had a swing in his tail as one of his favorite songs played over the speakers, and he began to hum along."
651,Eternals (Immortal Anthros) -IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=145,2010-06-13T20:39:48,Elina,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">A look from Rosalie towards the two men for a moment, catching the movement of the sword from the delivery guy. But she didn't let it bother her really, I mean her's was right on her back. Though she did finally unhook it and lay it on the seat to her right licking her maw some before catching the nod from the tender. Ears twitching slightly before she once more turned her attention to Rosalie.<br/><br/>Softly purring as her tail lightly swayed some behind her for the moment, listening to her speak about her town and sighed some softly. Though could understand how she felt none the less and moved her paw over her arm lightly before bringing a gentle smile to her face.<br/><br/>""It's alright Rosalie, try and think positively that others did make it out their just hiding cause their scared. I'm sure you'll run into them soon.""<br/><br/>Moving her hand away she took a sip of the wine still purring some before her nose caught the scent of food and she looked back towards the liger. Those crystal blue eyes couldn't help but to gaze at his form some, it wasn't often you saw a cat such as him. Hell they had something in common, they were two of the rarest creatures around. But her attention soon was snapped back to Rosalie as she asked where she was from.<br/><br/>""I've been so many places, but originally I was from Antarctica rather cold climate really but I loved it there.""<br/><br/>Her eyes grew sad a moment though she wasn't looking at the girl and she also knew how to conceal most feelings, but the thought of everyone she loved being dead. It still hurt to think about it especially with them all believing she had died before them only to come back. Her left should was slightly tingling with that burning whenever others were near, though over the years you learn to ignore some of that pain. Just not what it was telling you and she lifted her head back up looking around the room. All of them were Eternals it had to be, the sensation never lasted like this.<br/><br/>""Thank you this looks good and actually about the rooms I'll pay for one for Rosalie and also myself if that is alright sir.""<br/><br/>That softness came back to her when she spoke and looked to the girl though her ears twitched and her fun seemed to ruffle up some, like a chill running down your back from a cold draft. It was something coming from outside that got her attention, but this wasn't a very pleasant feeling. Who it was changed her mood rather quickly as she turned her head slowly, shit, wasn't that bastard dead yet?""<br/><br/>""Umm mind keeping my food warm, I have to go see about something...""<br/><br/>Her voice tone was alot more serious as she shifted up, her hand already having the sword in it as she moved towards the door. That thick, lush tail was swaying more behind her now as those eyes looked outside to see Faruke coming down the street. The reddish coat on this sabertooth was glistening in the sun where he stood. He was menacing in size and strength, with cold yellow eyes that looked to almost burn into a person. She knew the others would feel him as well, but she had fought this one once before but outside inference caused them to end the battle. Now she wanted to finish this, but away from the others since he had a tendency to try games just pushing the luck.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFFF00"">""SABELLA!! I know your here so why not come out now or has the fight already left your pathetic soul. Oh and don't worry your friends I will take care of right after you whore..""</span><br/><br/>Always such a great conversationalist wasn't he? His words would get answered with a sudden, deep growl came from Sabella just as she stepped outside of the bar. This was ending now.</span><br/><br/>((Throwing in NPC to get a little more drama going and others will appear later of course to challenge you all ^^))"
652,Eternals (Immortal Anthros) -IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=145,2010-06-16T03:04:13,Kannon,"""No, payments already been made"" said to the liger, that seemed more interested in the women. One of which seemed to be down on her luck. And the other one, older looking but that just added to her beauty. seemed like her luck was down as well. Using the bar as  resting point Dorthon rested his heavy hoof's there. Thinking it would be best to rest before making his way to his little hide out in the forest.<br/><br/>As he relaxed he over heard the conversation with the women. It was a rather sad tale, similar to his. It made him think of his home. though he never truly found out what happened Dorthon believed that his family at least didn't suffer. How ever when he was about to give his own condolences his arm began to sting again.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Another one?</span>he thought as he reached for his sword and putting it back on his back.<br/><br/>When the older looking women left he herd the commotion and a man calling out to some one. he followed the woman hopefully hoping that if a fight took place he would end it. Something Dorthon did while he was in the town. If fights broke around him. his might blade stopped it in a one swing normally."
653,Eternals (Immortal Anthros) -IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=145,2010-06-21T10:06:54,wolfgirl-taylor,"Rosalie listened to her, maybe they where hiding or maybe they even fled and they are safe. She smiled but her smiled fadded when she saw her eyes fill with sadness, Rosalie really didn't know what to do but she had no clue what to do, she was never good with his kinda stuff. She let out a small sigh as her food came and she seemed a little happier or she was just a good at hiding it.<br/><br/>She tilted her head as she head her ask for her to watch her food. ""Uh well yeah sure. No problem."" She watched her stand up and walk toward the door and her eyes filled with confusion hearing the voice. She turned around looking out the widow seeing her and the other one and wondered if she needed to help her but for now she waited where she was and would help if she needed it."
654,Eternals (Immortal Anthros) -IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=145,2010-06-21T11:01:29,Lady_BlackWolf,"He nodded to the pretty wolf mix when his shoulder began to burn again<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Another one !""</span>A mans voice could be heard from out side and he knew he wasnt the only one to hear it for the other man sitting at the end of the bar got up and headed out of the bar. He wasnt about to miss this and let a women handle something outside his job. Tyson wiped his hands off ona towel that hung from his belt and he went to the part of the bar that could be lifted and he closed it behind him.<br/><br/>He quickly gave the other wolf named Rosile a smile of reassureance,""Dont worry this will be handled quickly"" He hadnt made up his mind if she was a eternal or not, but his heart panged out for her, since he had girls tho weather if one lived or not was a big question that he had yet found the answer too. His tail swayed slightly in an agitated way like most cats and his ears were perked high. His back had been acheing from slouching a bit. He was too tall for this bar and he wished the owner would reconstucted the bar area so he could stand straight.<br/><br/>He made his way to the door and had to lean down about 3 ft and squeesed out the door. Once fully out he stood to his full height and towerd over everyone, he took his place behind the lady and craked his fingers than crossed them across his chest and eyed the sabertooth meanfully,""Sir if you do not want to die I would leave now without another word. I will not allow you to harm this lady."" Tailing switching violently behind him, and a hiss on the tip of his tounge as he spat each word out."
655,Eternals (Immortal Anthros) -IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=145,2010-06-22T01:30:43,Elina,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">Sabella glared back to Faruke and let out a loud warning growl to the sabertooth and her sword was now out. The blade catching the sun and one could tell if they looked closely she had a rare one indeed. Only a few knew how to wield a reverse blade correctly and she happened to be one. Her eyes on Faruke, but her ears flickered to the sounds behind her and she raised her hand up slowly motioning them both to stay back.<br/><br/>""This saber is mine I thought he long since dead I was wrong. I am ending this now.""<br/><br/>Faruke stood a little up the road glancing from Sabella to the first man who appeared before his eyes fell on the liger who seemed to be ready to fight him as well. The big cat let out a laugh that could rumble a small room had he been inside, his yellow eyes moving from one to the other before he spoke.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFFF00"">""What's the matter Sabella can't fight your own fight anymore? Well furrball after I kill this whore you can die by my blade and you as well sir though you didn't verbally challenge me like your friend. But now Sabella..""</span><br/><br/>With out a word he was suddenly rushing at her the blade of his sword up, but she knew his technique to well. Her hand gripped the hilt of her sword and when he came down her's was there blocking and the sounds of their blades crashing would echo along the street. She took a step and came back around with a swing towards his back, but didn't think it would hit. Faruke she was going to have to wear down and prey he missed all his attacks.<br/><br/>The saber just smiled blocking her attack like it was nothing and smirked as he went low trying to bring her feet out from under her with his. Sabella jumping just at the last minute and flipped backwards, landing of course on her feet, in a crouch the sword out to her side. Her tail was swaying some behind her growling at that damn smirk on his face, he always was cocky. Watching him mimic her and they both shot forward, but where he went forward she went up and over his back, twisting like she was good at and managed to cut into his back as she came down. A clean cut to his neck wasn't possible at least for the moment.<br/><br/>Spinning around to be ready for his next move, her breathing was already increased  Being the oldest living Eternal made her with a slight advantage to most in battle. But with Faruke she couldn't treat this like a basic fight, he was always doing something to give himself the advantage like using a separate dagger and his sword. The dagger of coursed lined in mercury.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFFF00"">""Your gonna pay for that bitch.""</span><br/><br/>A pissed growl rolling from his chest ignoring his back wound since it would heal slowly, but it would though the fact she landed it said he was underestimating her. Slipping out the dagger from its sheath and smirking at her, he knew she knew about his treat since he tried it once before on her. So he wasn't going to do anymore surprises. Sabella her eyes locked on both hands and snarled, waiting for him to come to her.</span>"
656,"Twins Of Yin and Yang (zoruna, Ristina, Dragon_Maiden)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1454,2010-11-13T01:39:24,zoruna,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">A set of twins are born. They are like night and day. One is the confident, cocky, bad boy type. The other is the gentle, uncertain, and loner nerdy type. One lives off danger and excitement. While the other lives off his creations and intelligence. Both twins live in the same house. Til the day when their birth father finds them and drops a bombshell on them. How does two everyday teens go from normal to royalty in less than twenty-four hours? Apparently easily when your real dad is King of a country in the middle of the orients. In a place no one even knew existed</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFFF00"">Hiyo is wandering around. Searching for his twin brother...yet again! It was just like Jayo to ditch him in the middle of nowhere. For chicks and his crew nonetheless! He was his brother yet his twin acted like he was embarressed to be around him. It wasn't like he was a misshapen freak of nature. Though his brother certainly acted like it was. He sighs. It had only been a couple weeks since they'd come to this middle of nowhere kingdom...yet his brother was already Mr. Popular. He sighs. He couldn't help the fact he was intelligent. He was who he was. He stuffs his hands into his pocket. This whole prince being taken from the place he'd grown up in thing...completely sucked. He'd had to leave the few friends he'd had behind. And now he was totally alone...again!</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #80FF00"">Jayo laughs as he walks with his new crew and some girls who were his new friends girlfriends. He'd ditched his strange nerdy brother. It wasn't like he hated his twin. He wasn't ashamed by him. He just...didn't fit in with his lifestyle. Though he had tried once or twice in the past. He was bad boy through and through...his brother just wasn't able to keep up. He loved his brother...but he didn't like the fact that they couldn't relate. He was kinda glad they'd been taken from the same old, same old boring neighborhood. And taken from their one bedroom apartment house. And taken far from the United States. He looks around. Feeling lonely even among his friends. They all had chicks and girls. He wasn't picky...but he wanted to be physically and emotionally attracted to a woman. Not wanting just sex...though he did do the one nighters thing.</span>"
657,"Twins Of Yin and Yang (zoruna, Ristina, Dragon_Maiden)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1454,2010-11-13T03:46:43,Ristina,"Mesuma walked with her crowd of friends. ""Oh come onâ€¦he canâ€™t be that hot!!!"" She exaggerated to her friends. Her best friend had a tendency to  work her up till she was bound to explode. There were five of them , and Mesuma was considered the bad girl of her friends. She was definitely no virgin and that was sure to temp guys. Though she hardly cared. Guys came and went like water. She never really found one that seemed to stick.<br/>Her  hair was tied in pigtails that had black lace use for hairties, long blonde hair, and striking purple eyes.  Quite a locker among the kingdom as guyâ€™s say. She was far beyond the regular girl though. Most her ex boyfriend called her the crazy ex. Cause she has a tendency to give them hell, and blame them for the break. But other than that most guys enjoy her company.<br/><br/>She turned from facing her friends and was met with a very stunning man. He was a stranger to her which  was odd. It was rare for her to see new men around the kingdom. Although, she herself was a princessâ€¦.she was not a princess of this kingdom.  She hid her heritage from most because she feared her home. Ever since she ran away at 10 she made this kingdom her home, and was adopted very a very high class aristocratic family.<br/><br/>But still she kept her past hidden, and knew more about the history of this kingdom than her own. Though she could barely recall seeing him. And she was SURE that A MAN LIKE THAT would be remembered by her."
658,"Twins Of Yin and Yang (zoruna, Ristina, Dragon_Maiden)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1454,2011-03-06T17:34:12,Dragon_Maiden,"<div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""color: red""><span style=""font-family: baseballscript;"">Serafina May</span></span></span></div><br/><br/><span style=""color: red""><div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Nod this nod that will you hurry up already!""</span> she thought as she smiled gently to her father who was talking to her now. ""Now Fina darling I need you to see if you can introduce yourself to our new residence they are royalty and should be shown around properly by someone like yourself"" he said as his speech continued <span style=""font-style: italic"">""Yes yes I know blah blah""</span> she thought as her eyes rolled when her father wasn't watching. Her father was an ambassador to this small country and so her she stood smiling and acting sweet just long enough to get outside these walls. Her red hair swayed as she nodded at each time she was supposed giving out the correct ""yes of course"" and ""without a doubt"" she said with ease and grace. Her father opened his arms to his daughter ""Well that's wonderful thanks you for being such a good girl I am so proud of you"" he said as she had walked to him receiving his warm hug. A twinge of guilt passed though as she knew she wouldn't go outta her way to meet the new princes but if met them she would play her part for a bit till something better happened. She smiled sweetly to her father ""Well then I'm going to head out then Love you father"" she said and kissed him gently on the cheek as she rushed quickly to the door before he asked for more things from her that she wouldn't do.<br/><br/>And out the door she was her black skirt sway along her legs it was going to be breezy apparently she shook her head not wanting to return to inside the house, she shrugged it off and walked to the nearby bus. The day was beautiful not to hot and not to cold she wore a white collared shirt with a black lace tank top underneath, Fina looked down fixing the strap to her heels they were simple and cute she thought. She liked looking like something she wasn't she liked being a surprise and not being what they thought she was but she wanted just one person to except her eccentric ways but that was a silly thought she corrected herself. Her mind replayed the photo her father had showed her of the new princes they were both of an attractive nature but even by the picture she could tell who was who one was the cool one the other not so mush she thought with a light giggle. Her mind swam around the nerdy one he sorta stuck out to her ""Maybe I should pay him a visit"" she thought to herself with a smile she needed some entertainment.</div></span>"
659,"Twins Of Yin and Yang (zoruna, Ristina, Dragon_Maiden)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1454,2011-03-11T09:04:29,zoruna,"<span style=""color: #40FF00"">Jayo smirks and walks away from his home. He loved this new life as a prince. It totally rocked! And he was already the biggest baddest playboy in this country. Totally threw the old one out the window. Figuartively speaking of course. He sighs and leaves his crew. Heading back towards the castle. He hated the fact he couldn't find a girl for more than a quick roll in the hay. He wanted a girl who challenged him. A girl who could keep her own in a verbal banter round with him. A girl who wouldn't let him win all the time. He secretly wished to be in a relationship where the girl was dominate sometimes. Sexually more than anything else. As he is heading home he spots a hot as hell chick. He walks through the girls. Pulls on the leader. Pulls her into a kiss. Pushes her away and says. ""Spicey. That's one smoking fireball."" he then laughs and turns. Walking off.</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFFF00"">Hiyo sighs and shoves his hands into his pockets. He slips in and out of the people like water through one's fingers. He then sighs and walks into the servants entrance of the castle. He often snuck in and out of here. Sulkingly. Talking to an aquintance of his Mimi. She was an elderly woman so was more like a servental grandmother figure than a friend. What he really craved was friends of his own. Even one and he'd be happy as all get out. But nobody wanted to be with the shy and nerdy brother. The one likely to ace any exam and create things beyond peoples wildest imaginations. He could invent gadgets and what not. But he was more well known back home in the States for his candy...expecially chocolate. He was a living and modern day Willy Wonka. He decides that is what he was going to do. As he is walking through the castle hallways...he bumps into the Embassador's daughter. The Embassador was always trying to set Jayo up with his daughter.</span>"
660,"Twins Of Yin and Yang (zoruna, Ristina, Dragon_Maiden)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1454,2011-03-12T23:19:04,Ristina,"In udder infatuation mesuma stood for a moment.  Watching the man talk with his group of friends. He didnâ€™t seem like any of the normal bunch of wild boys around town. No he was rather eccentric in his own way.  It startled her that he was so wellâ€¦.different. With that she turned back to her group of friends who were absolutely buzzing with gossip.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Did you hear about rika kun , and her horrible break up."" </span>One friend spoke laughing.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""No wayâ€¦what a jerk."" </span>They all began to chime in, and mesuma felt for a momentâ€¦just a simple moment that she didnâ€™t belong. The sun shimmered in front of her eyes. making it nearly impossible for her to see. She zoned in and out of the conversation her friends were having.<br/><br/>When the guy that she had taken a weird infatuation with walked right towards them. The entire group began to chatter to her about. As if they were the luckiest girls in the world. She rolled her eyes at them.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Yeahâ€¦yea heâ€™s not all that. Heâ€™s another guyâ€¦""</span>She sighed. Even though she had an odd infatuation with him. He was a prince what would he want with a bunch of prissy girls. She thought running a soft hand through her hair.<br/><br/>Then the man seemed to walk right through her group. Directly to her. Grabbed her towards him , and just kissed her. Just like that. She was pushed away and all he had to say was,<span style=""font-style: italic"">""""Spicey. That's one smoking fireball.""</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""What the FU----CK. [/i[i]]Spicey meatball what kind of a pick up line is thatâ€¦.Thats so not original."" </span>She spat as he turned away and walked away. She sighed, and waved a hand to stop whatever snide comments the rest of the group would have. They all laughed and continued on their way , as she slowed up. It always happened like this with her. That she would stop, or slow down, and the other girls would just keep going.<br/><br/>An armed grabbed her hand, and pulled her back into an ally way. She was going to screech but a hand covered her mouth.<span style=""font-style: italic""> ""Hey there little girl."" </span>He threw her against the wall hard. Causing her back to nearly crack. It made an echo in the ally way. She could hardly breath from the pain.<span style=""font-style: italic""> ""Guess whose gonna have some fun with you."" </span>"
661,"Twins Of Yin and Yang (zoruna, Ristina, Dragon_Maiden)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1454,2011-03-13T19:38:00,Dragon_Maiden,"<div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""color: red""><span style=""font-family: baseballscript;"">Serafina May</span></span></span></div><br/><br/><span style=""color: red""><div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Wham""</span> went Fina as her butt hit the carpeted floor she gritted her teeth in pain god how she wanted to curse, but she knew very well that wouldn't be good in a place like this.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""What jerk can't watch where he is goi..""</span> she thought as she sat back seeing her assaulter ""Well I did not expect to meet one of you this way"" she said her voice like little chimes as she looked over the nerdy prince. She smiled at her nickname for him it fit nicely she thought as she looked him over. She offered her hand to him waiting for him to take her hand and help her up, she could have done it herself but what fun would that be. Guys liked it when they felt they were helping she was not new to this way of thinking and figured he would react the same as any hot blooded male would.</div></span>"
662,"Twins Of Yin and Yang (zoruna, Ristina, Dragon_Maiden)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1454,2011-03-13T21:10:49,zoruna,"<span style=""color: #00FF00"">Jayo hadn't cared his linewas cheesy. Hadn't cared it wasn't original. He'd been testing her. Wanted to see her spiciness. It had nothing to do with the fact she drew him to her like a moth to a flame. He ignores them. He waited and had turned. His eyes narrowed as the sexy chick was grabbed by some guys arm. <span style=""font-style: italic"">Oh hell no! Not on his watch! And definently NOT to the girl who had caught his eye in more than just a sexual way!</span> He walks that way stealthily. He heard the man speak to her. Oh how he hated punks like him. He heard her back hit the wall and he saw red. Blood red. And not as in he'd gotten shot. No this was sheer rage.<br/><br/>He grabbed the guy's shoulder. ""Not you asshole!"" he says in a venomous hiss. He used that hand and jerked the thug violently from touching and being near the girl. ""Hey...you picked the wrong day. And the wrong sexy chick to mark as your target little man."" he says venomously. His eyes filled with total bad ass bad boy street rage. He thrusts the man in a direction away from the alleyway entrance. He spin kicks him to the chest and he hits the back wall. ""Get up! I'm not through teaching you manners street style!"" he says in an angry voice.<br/><br/>He waits and just stands between Mesuma and the thug. The man came at him. What happened next was surreal. He moved in a flurry of blows. Punches, thrusts, kicks, and spiraling plus spins moved in a blur. The thug however letting out oofs, ughs, uhns, and finally loud oofs. And then an Ah! Ow! Followed by a loud as all get out THUD!!!!! And he growls. Calming since the dude was nearly unconscious. ""And that...is manners taught American Street style."" he says. ""Two bit wanna be bad ass."" he says in disgust.<br/><br/>He walks over to Mesuma. Picking her up and carrying her like a damsel in distress. ""Hey...sorry about before. Well not about kissing you. For after the kiss. Just wanted to see if you were as fiesty and firey as you seemed."" he groans. ""That is the first time I've EVER apologized to anyone."" he mutters. And walks with her. ""Hey. You okay? Name's Jayo. What is yours?"" he asks. He still held that bad boy tone. Even if he wasn't all kick ass now.</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFFF00"">Hiyo blinks and snaps out of his thoughts. Looking at her in embarressment. ""S-sorry...I should have been watching my path. Not be lost in thought. Please forgive me miss."" he says in a shy, timid, and nervous tone. Looking at her and tilts his head to the side. Blushing more than the bright pink hue of embarressment that he'd already developed. He blinks and looks at her hand. ""I will help you up as it is my fault you are on the ground in the first place. Yet I do believe women are quite capable of taking care of themselves. Women are not invalids. Contrary to most of male kinds beliefs."" he says softly.<br/><br/>His voice was gentle. Soothing and calm like a peaceful tide ebbing in and out on the sand of a beach. Under a clear full moon night sky. He takes her hand. ""Name is Hiyo. I really am sorry."" he doesn't move to help her up. ""If your wanting help up...I do not wish to impose my will upon you."" he says. Clearly thinking the offered hand was to shake not to aid her in getting up. He smiles timidly and lets go of her hand. Not acting to help her up. ""If your hurt and need help up let me know."" he says shyly. Tilting his head to the side when her hand didn't retract he got an obviously confused look in his eyes and across his facial expression.<br/><br/>""Is something wrong? I am not sure why your still holding your hand out. I already took it and shook it in a way of introduction."" he bites his lower lip cutely. Shifting in obvious shyness and nervousness. He stammers out. ""Do you like chocolate? I do. I like to create and make chocolate."" he says in a timid way. ""My room has an anti-chamber leading to my secret place. I...um..."" he blushes again and rubs the back of his head in uncertaintly. ""...make it in my factory type place."" he looks down. ""Jayo says I am stupid and need to do more manly things. Not play modern day Willy Wonka."" he sighs. ""I do not play. I am.""<br/><br/>He bites his lower lip thoughtfully. His eyes light up and you could almost see a lightbulb light up over his head. ""I know! I'll take you there as a sign of apology. To make up for my rudeness of running into you. For making you fall to the ground. And to show my sincereness in my apology."" he says. Smiling happily at his idea. Looking at her hopefully. As if wanting her to say yes and come with him to his secret place.</span>"
663,"Twins Of Yin and Yang (zoruna, Ristina, Dragon_Maiden)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1454,2012-10-19T05:52:35,Ristina,"Mesuma gasped her purple eyes wincing as the man who had grabbed her touched the end tassel of the shirt she wore.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Not you, asshole!"" </span>Oh man that voice where had she heard it? Oh yea that dumb ass that kissed her , and called her spicy whatever. His pick up lines most obviously not the brightest. She was able to open one eye to seeing her savior shove the thug violently with his hand, almost causing her laugh. Who would have thought?<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Hey...you picked the wrong day. And the wrong sexy chick to mark as your target little man."" </span>A small grin crossed her face at the words of the other man being little. There had to be a joke to that...there just had to be. Then she watched him thrust the man away from the alley entrance , and spun to kick him in the chest so that the little man hit the wall harder than she had originally.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Get up! I'm not through teaching you manners street style!""</span>There was a thick pause before she watched the enemy lunge at her savior. Dear god how did this new guy learn to fight?<br/><br/>What happened next was hard to put into logical words, a whole bunch of grunts, and fists swinging. Till the enemy was nearly unconscious all the while she couldn't help but smile. Who knew fighting could be so exilerating?<span style=""font-style: italic"">""And that...is manners taught American Street style. Two bit wanna be bad ass."" </span><br/><br/>With our further speaking he lifted her up damsel in distress  style. Say what?<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Hey...sorry about before. Well not about kissing you. For after the kiss. Just wanted to see if you were as fiesty and firey as you seemed.""</span>There was a small groan that came from him, kinda sexy but kinda funny.<br/><br/>"" You wanted fieisty , dear god where did you learn that food pick up line, any other guy I would of chased down , yelled at them, and stomped off, but hey, you know , just surprised I'm compared to stupid ass food!!!!"" Her feet wiggled trying to get herself at least remotely free but that did not seem to be on the agenda . Her escaping that is.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""That is the first time I've EVER apologized to anyone."" At</span>last her savior set her down , which calmed her very actively struggling  back may be injured but that doesn't mean immediate help was meant to be called. Plus her adopted mom rarely  about her whereabouts as long as she was fine. It wasn't that the women didn't care, it was just that there were a lot of things that had to be tended to.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Hey. You okay? Name's Jayo. What is yours?"" </span><br/><br/>"" Heh, apology accepted."" Her hand twirled a lock of her long blonde hair that was a little frazzled nut none the less still in long pig tails. "" Mesuma Kiov is the name , former princess from a place rather not to mention, oh and now a aristocrat of this new kingdom. I am also a elf, so don't test my pretty little blonde head too much, as the saying goes magic isn't to be messed with."" Her feet carried her just a little past him so that she could grab a small furry kitten that was in a box. She left three shillings ( money) for the box. Her hands pet the cat.<br/><br/>Before long she the sky was getting dark , and now would be the time her adopted father went on a normal freak out looking for her but she was able to usual avoid him. The cat purred in her hands. "" So I understand your new to this place? Well , set aside traditional ideals , and let yourself see what you didn't notice before. Its the first obstacle most new comers need to pass. What once was , will never be ."" She twisted to poke his chest gently."
664,"Twins Of Yin and Yang (zoruna, Ristina, Dragon_Maiden)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1454,2012-11-25T06:20:19,Dragon_Maiden,"<div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""color: red""><span style=""font-family: baseballscript;"">Serafina May</span></span></span></div><br/><br/><span style=""color: red""><div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Wham""</span> Fina's eyes blinked a few times as her mind and reactions sync at the sight of the oddness of the nerdy prince. His warm hand in her own's had he really just spouted out all that? Fina was all for women's right, but she was also aware of the wants and needs of a normal women. The soft on his cheeks made him  him all that more appealing to her. His reaction physically was more then enough to convince her she had made an impression how ever small it was.<br/><br/>But before her lips could part his voice spoke and rambles on about chocolate and his brother, and Willy Wonka. It was all quite a blur but he seemed excited and for some reason she was too. Maybe it was cause it was about chocolate, she had a weakness for the stuff.<br/><br/>Again his excited tone filled her ears. Hiro was like an excited child playing outside when and if they were outside. But his enthusiastic behavior  was catchy and so she she gave him a warm smile. ""Nice to meet you Hiro, I am Serafina May. And if you would help me up I would gladly go with you to your secret chocolate lab"" she said with a warm smile. ""I have a bit of a weakness to chocolate"" she said with a giggle, offering again her hand with a sweet smile.</div></span>"
665,"Twins Of Yin and Yang (zoruna, Ristina, Dragon_Maiden)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1454,2013-01-15T08:27:38,zoruna,"<span style=""color: #00FF00"">Jayo laughed as she spoke. â€œDoes it really matter? It was a stupid line intended to see how you would react.â€ He chuckled a bit. â€œThat still shows you are fiesty and would have told me hey asshole you arenâ€™t worth the time it would take me to smack you. Which in turn would make you all the more inticing.â€ He said with a smile. He looked at her. â€œEh? You donâ€™t like food. My god are you even human?â€ He teased lightly. He rubbed the back of his head. â€œMesuma...that is a pretty name. Former princess? I just found Iâ€™m a prince a little while ago. I grew up in America with my twin brother. We were basically shipped from America to this country. I learned to fight in America in order to take care of me and my brother. We didnâ€™t have anything except a run down house and my brothers make shift chocolate factory.â€ He shrugged a bit. â€œNow we are here and not sure how to handle having money, a nice place to live, and leaving all our American friends behind. So now we made new friends. Least I have.â€ He said. â€œIâ€™m not sure about Hiyo.â€ He blinked as she continued. â€œLike a real elf?!?!?! I didnâ€™t know elves even really existed. That is so cool!!!â€ He said in delight. â€œMagic? That shit really exists? Can I see some magic?â€ He asked hopefully. Watching her pick up the kitten. Walking closer and pet it lightly. â€œAnimals are sweet and help keep you company when you get lonely. Such a cute kitten. Will be a beautiful cat.â€ He walked a bit and looked at her. â€œCan I walk you home?â€ he asked with a warm but bad boy smile.</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFFF00"">Hiyo looked at her curiously. She was lost in thought. He helped her up and let go of her hand. A bit reluctantly as he wanted to keep holding the pretty womanâ€™s hand. He smiled at her warmly. His cheeks staying flushed. He wondered if she would go with him to his chocolate factory. It was like a real Willy Wonka place plus thousands of more awesome things. He loved his factory because it gave him release. It filled him with joy and allowed him to be at home doing something he was good at. He made sure he helped her stand up straight before he let her go. â€œNice to meet you Selfina.â€ He smiled. â€œYes. Time to go to chocolate lab factory thing.â€ He said. Leading her down the halls and to a room that was connected to his. Making sure she followed him. â€œYou can try my chocolate. Anything you want to try.â€ He said with a smile. He even had a chocolate falls and river. It was like out of the movies. He touched a panel and it read his hand. Sliding the doors open and revealing the smell of chocolate. He led Selfina into the lab and watched the door close behind them. He turned the lights on revealing the lab once they were inside. â€œWelcome to my chocolate world.â€ He said. Indicating an amazing world of candy and chocolate. Including chocolate candy canes. He walked to a chocolate buttercup and took a bite out of it after plucking it. Looking at her. He picked a red rose and carried it over to her. â€œHere. Try this. Its strawberry flavored chocolate. It is really good in my opinion. Iâ€™m eating banana flavored chocolate.â€</span>"
666,"Twins Of Yin and Yang (zoruna, Ristina, Dragon_Maiden)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1454,2013-01-18T19:55:54,Ristina,"â€œAnimals are sweet and help keep you company when you get lonely. Such a cute kitten. Will be a beautiful cat.â€ A small bit of laughter escaped her lips as sne twisted back around to walk. The little white cat meowed as his ears flicked against her hands. So he was a prince of this land whom knew nothing about the facts of what this land is about.<br/><br/><br/>"" Oh , he will be a king of cats! You don't know anything about magic do you!"" Her boots twisted around as she wanted him to get the full knowledge of magic. "" Elves are, if I had a free hand my ears would be in a point, and we have magnificent eye sight. Are known as the trouble makers. I am lucky to be able to hide here as this kingdom dislikes elven folks. Magic is an indefinate ability that is diffrent depending on the race, and abilities of the individual. School around here is determined based on magical ability for rank in class."" They were walking by a vender who had a faded light brown hood whose teeth were a bit sharper than normal people.<br/><br/>"" Can I walk you home?"" His words were enough to send chills down her spine.<br/><br/>"" Of course and you wanted see magic?"" A smile crossed her face as the kitten leaped out of her hands to sit on the sidewalk with its tail curled like a candy cane. Her bright purple eyes closed as a word that was muttered in a language impossible to make out. The tips of her nails turned purple shooting out an arura around the kitten.<br/><br/>Once the kitten was completely engulfed in purple, the cat became as large as a tiger with purple stripes, and light blue eyes. "" This is what we call a reverse spell. I was planning to use it once I got home. This cat was forced to remain a kitten for over 100 years, as the spell that was put on him was meant to get money from the kind.""<br/><br/>The cat bowed his head then words that were spoken right to their mind occured. "" Thank you princess of Eliondra, please remain safe."" Then the cat turned escaping down the road.<br/><br/>"" That cat....he wasn't a wild cat. His markings prove to be an Eliondrian. Odd that such a creature is is found in this land."" She was leading him down the center of town."
667,"Twins Of Yin and Yang (zoruna, Ristina, Dragon_Maiden)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1454,2013-09-06T13:13:56,Dragon_Maiden,"<div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""color: red""><span style=""font-family: baseballscript;"">Serafina May</span></span></span></div><br/><br/><span style=""color: red""><div style=""text-align: center;"">Serfina's eye's opened wide as Hiyo showed her his wondrous chocolate factory it was like nothing she had ever seen. <span style=""font-style: italic"">""Seriously how is all this possible?""</span> she thought to herself as he handed her the red rose which was apparently strawberry flavored. As she held the rose the texture was smooth like candy an the slight aroma of strawberry lingered to her nose intriguing her an alluring her to take a taste. She couldn't help but salivate from the wondrous smells. With a light pinch to the  rose she pop'd a piece into her wanting mouth.<br/><br/>The taste was like no other but still familiar all the same the strawberry swirling with the chocolate in all it's creaminess. It made her a little weak in the knees. ""Hiyo that is amazing I don't know how you did it but it's like you perfected the taste. I wouldn't dare just eat it without reserve I want to taste not just eat it. Does that make sense?"" she asked a little surprised at her answer to him. She had not meant to say her words like that it had just spilled out of her. ""So why exactly is candy such important thing to you?"" she asked her eyes curious as she looked at all the baubles an trinkets that were Hiyo's lab. It was like nothing she had seen, not to mention the chocolate waterfall that just left her speechless.</div></span>"
668,"Too Lucky And Not Lucky Enough (me, Tay, and talon)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1479,2010-11-15T09:20:37,zoruna,"<span style=""color: #FF0000"">Luna was searching for something. Anything. She hated her extreme degree of good luck. She wanted to be uncursed. It wasnâ€™t her fault what her parents had done. Nor was it her fault she was one of those people born with money to their name. She sighs and kicks a rock. She needed to do three unintentional good deeds in order to get rid of the curse. How the heck do you unintentionally do a good deed?! This was ridiculous. Yet she had no other option. To not try would mean that other people were going to continue having bad luck and worst luck because of her. She wasnâ€™t watching where she was going. And wasnâ€™t watching her surroundings. The thing that snapped her out of her thoughts was the sounds of switchblades openingâ€¦and guns being loaded. She opens her eyes and pales. She was surrounded by a gang of guys. She bites her lip. She didnâ€™t think her good luck was going to backfireâ€¦but she didnâ€™t like that she couldnâ€™t get away either.<br/></span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #4000FF"">Zale was called the Shark for a reason. He was the best at con jobs. The best at getting out of jail without any bail money. The best at out running the cops. The best dealer on the streets. And hellâ€¦he was just damn good at zoning in on the new guys. Teaching them how to survive. And then leaving them. He smirks. He had just gotten three hundred dollars for a bag of weed. He was going to use the money to buy him some clothes and then food. Then off to get parts for his motorcycle he was pimping up so that he could use it. Heâ€™d found the bike in the junkyard and jacked it. Now he was slowly but surely fixing it up while pimping it out. He grins and walks towards the regular middle class section of town.<br/></span>"
669,"Too Lucky And Not Lucky Enough (me, Tay, and talon)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1479,2010-11-15T10:21:11,wolfgirl-taylor,Lulu drove to local town shopping center or as others called it the 'middle class section of town.' as she parked her car and opened her car door. She smiled as her silver heels it the ground and she got out of her car. Her light colored demin jeans and her black halter top hugged her curves very well. She locked her car droiped her keys in her bag and started walking to teh stores window shopping for now maybe she would see a friend here. She continued walked looking at the store windows. Her blonde hair blowing in the light breeze as black sungalsses protected her brown eyes from the bright sun.
670,"Too Lucky And Not Lucky Enough (me, Tay, and talon)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1479,2010-11-15T15:23:00,sexytalon,"Dre waked as a free man today. He had just spent seven months in county for a drug misdemeanor. He smelled the fresh air and smiled. He saw the car sitting there and knew it was his for the taking. He hot weird the car and say off for the local mall. He needed clothing. As soon as he did that, he'd get his bad ass back to his home turd and start dropping heads. His crew was lazy so he knew hed have to kick into gear."
671,"Too Lucky And Not Lucky Enough (me, Tay, and talon)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1479,2010-11-15T20:08:09,zoruna,"<span style=""color: #FF0000"">Luna lets out a loud scream. Her scream more like a screech. And it was high and very high-pitched. Her lips is trembling as she is very frightened. And doesn't understand what she is doing. When suddenly somebody in a speedy car nearly runs over the gang members. Who for some unknown reason...took one look into the car and split. Really really quickly. She wonders what could possibly scare a gangster....besides possibly a policeman. She cringes as the car suddenly stalls mere inches from it running her over. She lets out a sigh of relief. Her extremely good luck...saved her yet again. And the boomerang effect hadn't caused something really bad to happen to what had put her life in danger.</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #0000BF"">Zale smiles and walks into the mall. He was drop dead sexy...and he knew it. He was currently wandering around bored. He had pissed off the police. Been in a high speed car chase. And broke out of the cell that he'd been put in. It was the same old same old things. The police had even stopped trying to get him back to a cell. For he was like Houdini. Able to escape even from a solitary confinement cell. He blinks. Seeing a chick he'd not seen in this part of town before. He walks smoothly over to her. And looks her in the face. Studying her. She was beautiful but he could tell right off...she was a rich chick. He smirks to himself. ""Hey there. You look lost and slightly lonely."" he says smoothly.</span>"
672,"Too Lucky And Not Lucky Enough (me, Tay, and talon)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1479,2010-11-20T19:15:07,wolfgirl-taylor,"She kept walking and blinked a few times seeing a man approch her, and he was sexy very sexy. She looked at him confused, ""Um hello.....I'm just fine thank you. I'm Lulu it is nice to meet you."" She said with a smile and extended her hand to him pushing her sunglasses up on her blonde hair as the sun went behind a cloud. Her brown eyes sparkled like dimonds as she scanned the area around her, ""So where do you come from?"" She asked after he shook her hand and started walking with him to whereever he was going since she knew where she needed to go and it wasn't majorly important."
673,When Creative Freedom Becomes Reality,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1503,2010-11-18T02:35:57,Zavyr Darkeyes,"(Okay chances are this starting post may be too short to keep your attention but try to stay with me as this should get better later on like most RPs are supposed to do.)<br/><br/>Enter Zavyr:<br/><br/>In a housed lived a 20 male who was on a computer doing various things replying to certain RPs on a place known as Creative Freedom a place where most were friendly and where imaginations ran wild.<br/><br/>His username was Zavyr Darkeyes and his life was about to change as the very next day a storm was going on around him the very next day. He felt that it didn't matter much as it was less likely that the power would go out and such. He was on Creative Freedom replying to an RP topic when it happened. A bolt of lightning struck the house and the energy surged though the house stopping on the computer he was using. He was still touching the pc and was shocked as bolts dark energy surged through him. The stress knocked him out cold and he fell to the ground.<br/><br/>After a few moments he awoke outside. Looking around he saw that the storm had ended and he was outside in a field. At first he thought he might have been dead till he saw the large building in the distances. as he got up he began to notice something his body had turned black and shadowy. and he was wearing a hat.<br/><br/>He put two and two together and figured out he had some how changed into Zavyr Darkeyes one of his most used characters. Putting that aside he decided to walk towards the building looking for answers on why he was here, if there was a way back or if he was here for a reason.<br/><br/>And now begins the adventure into a creatively free world."
674,When Creative Freedom Becomes Reality,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1503,2010-11-18T03:20:03,greeneyedkitty,"Enter Caramandia:<br/><br/>Alexa sat at her laptop, brushing her hair out of her face absentmindedly. As soon as she got home she flicked on her laptop and checked her email, going to all the roleplays she needed to respond to out of instinct. A one on one here, a large group there... She was doing them all.<br/><br/>Her user name was greeneyedkitty, something people called her often because of her large green eyes and cat like mannerisms. As a massive storm began to blow in she peeked out her window in shock, wincing. The darkness and cold put a damper on her having to go to swimming. Never mind her having to go every other day for two hours. She gave one final check on her roleplays and shut down her laptop, confident at her posts. Suddenly, a massive thunder clap exploded in the distance and she screamed as electricity flowed through her. She collapsed instantly.<br/><br/>As her eyes fluttered open the first thing she noticed was heat. Heat was radiating from everywhere in her body and she grinned at the sensation. Pushing herself up a bit the second thing she noticed was the extremely long cocoa hair that brushed her finger tips. She blinked.  The third thing she noticed was the colour of her skin. She was far from pale now. The fourth and final thing she noticed was that as she stretched, a heavy flapping sound beat behind her. She froze instantly and peeked around, sharp tipped wings and leathery skin touching her cheek. She bit back a scream and stretched them again, getting a full look at her crimson and coal bat wings.<br/><br/>After a couple seconds of furious swearing and sheer confusion it final clicked. She had become her favourite  character and alter ego, Caramandia Niomi Netaria. She gasped and looked around for some kind of hint. The first thing that she saw was a large building in front of her. She shivered a bit, still getting used to herself and started walking forward. She had to figure out why she was here and why she had become what she always wanted to be."
675,When Creative Freedom Becomes Reality,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1503,2010-11-18T03:21:49,thisistheclincher,"Skye flexed his fingers and hovered over the keyboard of his laptop. It had been a while since his last post, but since he was on a weeks holiday from his crappy cinema job, he decided to put his mind into more artful considerations, through the images and words of creative freedom. Gazing at the screen, he pondered over his avatar of an aged owl with hollow eyes. It had been the same picture since his participation on the old site, perhaps it was time for a change.<br/><br/>All of a sudden, blue lightening surged up the power cord, the laptop shook and began to flash. Paralysed by the electricity, he silently screamed to his housemates in the living room, powerless. Like being hit by a freight train, the young aspiring writer blacked out.<br/><br/>What seemed like an eternity passed, when finally he woke. Squinting to see in the new light of day, he began to rub his eyes, when he felt a strange texture pressed against his face. It felt feathery. Puzzled he moved his head back, and to his horror, realised his hands had become wings. In shock, he fell backwards, unaware he was on the branch of a tree. Unable to stop his momentum, the creature plummeted towards the ground. Fortunately there was a shallow pond beneath the tree, ending his descend with a clumsy splash. Spluttering and flapping, he swum to the bank, catching his breath.<br/><br/>After a moment, trying to piece together what had happened, he glanced to the pond again and saw the reflection of a decrepit owl with eyeless sockets staring back. On the verge of a panic attack, he closed his eyes to calm himself, 'Come on, pull yourself together. You're not an owl.' Opening them again, it was the same hollow eyes. 'Seriously?!', he squawked, 'I haven't just transformed into my creative freedom avatar, have I?'<br/><br/>Soaking wet and shivering, thisistheclincher saw some buildings in the distance and decided it was probably safer and warmer than being out in the open. Unsure how to fly, or whether this was some terrible nightmare, he hopped awkwardly over the field on his newly acquired talons."
676,When Creative Freedom Becomes Reality,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1503,2010-11-19T23:09:50,wolfgirl-taylor,Enter Taylor:<br/><br/>A girl around the age of 19 pulled up to her apartment parking her scarlet red toyata and locked it walking inside and turned on her laptop to check her stuff on Creative Freedom. She just sighed back on to the site with her name wolfgirl-taylor but the ones she knew well on the site called just called her Taylor or Tay. Some joked and called her wolfgirl bust most Taylor or Tay. She let out a sigh when the power went off. She looked around and back at her laptop that seemed to glow brighter and brighter. She set it on the coffee table watching the screen get brigther andbrighter. She blocked the bright light from hitting her baby blue eyes then suddenly the light was gone.<br/><br/>She uncovered her eyes to see she was not in her home but instead in a diffrent place. She let out a breath and looked around wondering how the heck she got here. She looked down seeing greish whitish fur  and...paws... She looked to her left seeing her whole body covered in grey white fur and the ligghtbulbe went on her her head and knew she must have shifted to her wolf that she used on Creative Freedom. She concentrated and shifted to her human form. Her brunette hair in a pony tail and her baby blue eyes scanning the are now extremely excited! She looked seeing she successfully shifted with her pink dress on and started walking to a builiding not to far from here she appeared at.
677,When Creative Freedom Becomes Reality,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1503,2010-11-20T22:54:03,Zavyr Darkeyes,"As I reached the doors a sense I had not had until now had picked up a few things heading in the direction I had been going so I turned to see the other three as the reached the doors as well.<br/><br/>They all looked like people I knew and could recognize them by how that looked, the human looked a bit like it might by Taylor who I always called Tay as a shorter name that most used. The other was an eyeless owl who was most likely thisistheclincher. And then there was greeneyedkitty who looked like one of her characters a demon named Caramandia. It had became apparent that I wasn't the only on here and that chances were that others would eventually appear.<br/><br/>""So I'm not the only one that was brought here."" And so I decided to try to open the doors though I had some difficulty as they were a bit heavy and my new body and powers were still new to me.<br/><br/>Though it took a bit of time I managed to open the doors revealing the large room inside.<br/><br/>The room was like most entrances only this one screamed ""welcome!"" mostly due to the banner with the words ""Welcome to Creative Freedom"". The place had some stairs and two elevators that probably allowed access to the other floors and such."
678,When Creative Freedom Becomes Reality,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1503,2010-11-21T03:31:02,SilverRaeven,"Enter RÃ¦ven:<br/><br/>Linaya jiggled the key in the door then crashed into the house. ""Hi mom!"" ""Hi, how was your day?"" ""Good"" She lets her backpack slide to the floor then hoists it onto the hook. She fights with the zipper then opens her bag. She grabs her laptop then plunks down at the table claiming she has a lot of homework. The storm that has been brewing all day finally spills over and rain hammers against the roof. ""Linaya I am going to go upstairs and make sure the skylight isn't leaking again."" Linaya nodded and mumbled an agreement. She wasn't exactly lying about having homework but she certainly wasn't doing it. She was checking for updates on Creative Freedom. She was just about to submit a post about her character RÃ¦ven when a pop-up window stating her low battery appeared. She grabbed her charger and just as she was plugging it in a sharp flash of light and peal of thunder sounded. She felt the electricity numb her fingers as she took a loud inhalation and crumpled to the floor. She felt her body twitch then she blacked out.<br/><br/><br/>I opened my eyes to see dark forbidding swirls of cloud. What? I thought I was inside... doing homework. No, no not homework, I was checking Creative Freedom. Then I plugged in my laptop and...and the<span style=""font-style: italic"">lightning.</span>I must've passed out. That still doesn't explain why I am outside. I jumped and tried to cover my ears with my hands at yet another thunder clap, but when I touched the side of my head the skin was smooth. I sat up and patted the side of my face still looking for my ears. The wind blew my hair across my face and as I went to push it back I did a double take. It was BLACK! I don't have black hair, I have brown hair! I was still confused but pushed my hair away from my face. I felt odd appendages on my head then noticed my tail whipping back and forth. Wait...tail...furry things on my head... I lifted my hand to my face and watched my fingernails extend. Holy CRAP!!! I am RÃ¦ven! This is the coolest thing EVER! Rain started to spatter across my skin and I searched for shelter. I saw a building in the distance and headed for it. Hoping that the people gathering by the door wouldn't turn me away."
679,When Creative Freedom Becomes Reality,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1503,2010-11-21T06:43:30,Ristina,"{Enter} Ristina Kotsuna<br/><br/><br/>I began to walk to my friends house. Studying the bright blue sky, that was cloudless , and began to wonder about what she should post to on creative freedom. I breathed in a sigh of relief, as I bounded the normal corner that would lead to my best friendâ€™s house.<br/><br/>The sky began to darken as if some sort of storm was going to sweep through the area. Though that would be normal for a north eastern state. It just didnâ€™t seem right to me that the storm would just appear with no clouds in the sky.  It was so random and I was taken by surprise as rain began to thunder down on me. My medium length brown hair was soaked before I was even able to take a single step. And my brown eyes winced as the water dripped into my eyes.<br/><br/>I began to dread the fact that I forgot about my umbrella. As I walked I hadnâ€™t realized that I was crossing the road until it was too late. A car was speeding straight towards me; and as the storm continued to worsen, lighting strikes and all.  I froze in fear. Unable to move an inch, or even run. The carâ€™s headlights were starring me right in the eyes.  I prepared myself for the worst.<br/>Then I felt it. The lighting struck me hard, and the car swerved. I passed out right then and there.<br/><br/><br/>I awoke and noticed that I was in a field. Not a city, or even a suburban town. But a god damn field!!! And their was a building that was straight in front of me. Yet, I made no attempt to run at it.<br/><br/>For I was very confused with how my hair had grown to be longer than it was. And it was a jet black: Just like my character in creative freedom â€¦or rather my avatar. I blinked and noticed that I didnâ€™t have glasses and could still see perfectly fine.  I could smell awfully better than normal. The ground smelt of wet grass, and dirt. That gave me just enough of a hint to realize that I was Ristina. Of all things Ristina!!!<br/><br/>I was taken back for only a moment. Then leapt in the air. Happy that I could now call myself inhuman.  But it dawned on me that this must mean Iâ€™m dead, or maybe dreaming. There was no wayâ€¦and I mean no way that I could just transform features and all just like that. Unless it was magic. And magic wasnâ€™t real right?"
680,When Creative Freedom Becomes Reality,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1503,2010-11-24T05:33:16,SilverRaeven,"I stepped through the doors of the mysterious building and saw a large banner announcing 'Welcome To Creative Freedom' I looked around in wonder and saw the people I had noticed before and saw my friend Alexa's demon Caramandia. ""Hey Alexa, HI!"" I flicked my tail and bounded over a gripped her in a one-armed hug, careful not to squish her wings. ""Funky wings, Caramandia"" I giggled then smiled at the other people. ""Hi everybody I'm Li... RÃ¦ven, what's up?"""
681,When Creative Freedom Becomes Reality,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1503,2010-11-24T17:59:17,greeneyedkitty,"I spun and my eyes widened.<br/>""Oh my GOD! Li- Raeven! Your, your here!"" I hugged her back tightly, pushing back my leathery wings and grinning at her.<br/>""Can you believe it? What do you think of being a kitty cat?"" I said, touching her ears gently. The massive yellow sign flashed above us and I couldnt help but grin. To be in the website... Was amazing. Every roleplay I had done, suddenly flew through my mind and I felt giddy all over again. There were so many different roleplays we could go into! Dark Woods Circus, Captivity... They were all there. Just waiting to be discovered."
682,When Creative Freedom Becomes Reality,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1503,2010-11-24T21:30:55,Ristina,"I saw that the building was quite a ways away and made my way towards. Deciding to try and transform into my fox form. Since well obviously magic happened here. So I thought long and hard about being a fox, and felt the shift. It was gentle , not painful like if I were a werewolf.  First my nose and mouth grew into a fox like snout. A silver foxâ€™s snout; then the arms and legs which changed to fox paws, and finally I was transformed completely. But since my tail and ears were already there before the change they didnâ€™t really change that much.<br/><br/>Then I trotted my way towards the building. Finding when I got there that the door was wide open. I yipped a little when I saw how many people were in there. It wasnâ€™t too crowded but just crowded enough where I didnâ€™t feel the pull of an overcrowded room. My eyes gazed around and she trotted to the middle of the room and just sat there. I blinked because I wasnâ€™t quite sure what was going on."
683,When Creative Freedom Becomes Reality,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1503,2010-11-24T21:49:49,wolfgirl-taylor,"I walked into a building seeing people I knew and smiled, ""Hello everyone!! Glad to see I am not the only one around and I have to say this is so cool!"" I exlaimed looking at the others before wodering what exactly to do next since this was Creative Freedom all the stuff I had done where was stil half unwritten and I was going to make sure to make the most of it. I was really excited she was close to shifting to my wolf form and howling from excitment. To be honest I was suprised about the amonut of control I had for my wolf. I let out a breah and looked and kind of wanted to explore this place."
684,When Creative Freedom Becomes Reality,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1503,2010-11-24T22:45:04,SilverRaeven,"I smiled at a person that I thought was Wolfgirl-Taylor but I would just shorten it to Tay. I voiced my agreement to this being awesome then slowly scanned the room. ""So..."" I looked at Akello with excitement. ""Want to go explore?"" I then looked at the swarm of people standing around us ""Or should we follow the crowd?"" I tried to identify other members."
685,When Creative Freedom Becomes Reality,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1503,2010-11-26T01:53:43,thisistheclincher,"A large squall came from the long grass just outside the strange building, pieces of grass and feathers flew up as the thing hastily rushed towards the entrance. Bursting through into the clearing, thisistheclincher squawked in panic, flapping hard trying to fly and flee. A wolverine chasing close behind, its teeth baring some of the birdâ€™s plumage.<br/><br/>Bouncing up the steps and into the room, the owl grabbed the door with both wings and swung it with all his might, just in time to smack the wolverine in the snout mid-lunge, causing it to yelp in pain. Back pressed against the door, clincherâ€™s eyeless sockets widened more than usual with exhaustion and surprise at the creatures in the room. Panting heavily, the owl immediately recognised several of the current inhabitants. What was even more disturbing, was they seemed happy to be here. Clincher then noticed the banner tied to the ceiling with â€˜Welcome to Creative Freedomâ€™. His beak dropped.<br/><br/>â€˜You have got to be kidding?!â€™, the owl tensing again, as the sound of claws scratched the other side of the door. â€˜What the hell is going on?â€™ Rubbing his raw backside, where heâ€™d been plucked."
686,When Creative Freedom Becomes Reality,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1503,2010-11-26T02:57:55,Ristina,"I looked around the room, as my tail swayed in slight excitement. The fact that half the people in the room i recognized due to their user names on creative freedom. The minute i saw tay my tail swayed playfully, and in one grace full moment my feet plummeted in the air and i had tackled her. ""Tay Tay Tay!!!!!!!"" I yipped, and licked tay's cheek in happiness.. That this had happened to her as well.<br/><br/>Tay had a winter fur coat that was much , much thicker than mine. But she seemed distracted before i pounced on her. I turned around to look at everyone else again. Putting names to the others that were here."
687,The Inexplicable Life of Nikola Tesla (open),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=15156,2012-11-02T16:12:39,Le bourreau,"<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i1218.photobucket.com/albums/dd415/coffinhunter77/Teslaslife.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/><br/>Nikola Tesla born 10th of July 1856 was a Serbian-American inventor, electrical engineer, mechanical engineer, physicist, and futurist best known for his contributions to the design of the modern alternating current (AC) electrical supply system.<br/><br/>Born in Smiljan (in the then Austrian Empire), and receiving a higher education in Graz, Austria, he started working in the telephony and electrical fields before immigrating to the United States in 1884. Early on he worked for Thomas Edison, but soon struck out on his own with various financial backers, setting up laboratories/companies to develop a range of electrical devices. His patented AC induction motor and transformer were licensed by George Westinghouse, who also hired Tesla as a consultant to help develop an alternating current system. He is also known for his high-voltage, high-frequency power experiments in New York and Colorado Springs which included patented devices and theoretical work used in the invention of radio communication, for his X-ray experiments, and for his ill-fated attempt at intercontinental wireless transmission in his unfinished Wardenclyffe Tower project.<br/><br/>Tesla's achievements and his abilities as a showman demonstrating his seemingly miraculous inventions made him world-famous. Although he made a great deal of money from his patents, he spent a lot on numerous experiments over the years. In the last few decades of his life, he ended up living in diminished circumstances as a recluse in Room 3327 of New Yorker Hotel, occasionally making unusual statements to the press. Because of his pronouncements and the nature of his work over the years, Tesla gained a reputation in popular culture as the archetypal ""mad scientist"". Tesla died penniless and in debt on 7 January 1943.....or at least that is what we are lead to believe.<br/><br/><br/><br/><br/>The truth however, is a bit more frightening. Early on in Tesla's life, one of his experiments with Harmonic Resonance, revealed the existence of a reality just outside our own, a very scary one to be honest. This was the world of the Great Old Ones, ancient god-things that floated in the vast Outer Dark. Forgotten things that wished to once again creep back into our world. It was this unforeseen side effect that shaped the rest of the infamous inventor's life.<br/><br/>Tesla, at first, sought to warn others of the horrors that lurked just outside our perceived world, he searched for anyone that would listen to his far out tales including contemporaries; Lovecraft, Edison, and Einstein ,any bright mind he could find to confide in. But in doing so, he found that the Great Old Ones already had loyal servants to do their bidding in this world. These were men that were powerful and wealthy, no doubt rewards from their dark masters for services rendered. They used their influence and dark powers to shift the world against Tesla. Thomas Edison ( A secret servant of Nyarlathotep) turned out to be the worst of the bastards, his entire being served the machinations of whichever tentacled deity he served. He used his influence to discredit and destroy the reputation of Nikola Tesla, until eventually he was branded a madman.<br/><br/>Telsa realized that he was alone against the infinite power and masses the Great Old Ones controlled and so he decided to take matters into his own hands. He could create the weapons and technology to battle back these forces of chaos and save our world, but he would need motivated, and highly skilled individuals to apply his contraptions. Fighting these things himself was simply too dangerous, and if he was lost, whom would carry the torch for humanity?<br/><br/>The men he would need to hire, wouldn't be from the higher echelons of society, no far too much corruption in their ranks, instead he chose men with the salt of the earth running in their veins, and the conviction of character to see these, often times messy, tasks through. Some were veterans from the trenches of WWI, others were ex-police officers or private detectives, Some were even from the wrong side of the law. They all had one thing in common, at some point in their lives, they'd come face to face with the awe inspiring terror that was floating just outside our world.<br/><br/>We are the 'Lowmen', A group of diversely specialized mercenaries contracted by Dr. Nikola Tesla. He equips us with the advanced weapons and gadgets, that allow us to hunt these vile things that go bump in the night, hunt them and either remand them back into the Outer Dark, or destroy them all together.<br/><br/><br/>This RP starts out as a freeform opensandbox in which you'll be able to have complete control of your narrative and focus on character development and monster discovery. You are free to create a period accurate character (circa 1919 AD), from around the globe. You can feel free to write your own Gothic-horror narratives that explore investigations of paranormal activity and your methods of dealing with them. Feel free to team up for more challenging cases, or go it alone and forge your own steampunk stylized horror story.<br/><br/>Writing letters and keeping your mentor in the loop on your investigations is important in order to keep the annuls accurate. Although Tesla must publicly distance himself from your work, his servants can be dispatched in order to aid you in any way that you need, if you so desire.  Logging cases and reporting via letter or telegraph to Tesla's right hand man, HP Lovecraft. His job is to chronicle your adventures and add to the Lowmen's library of knowledge in which we can all draw from. Once you've shown that you are made of the right stuff, and have proven that you are capable of handling larger Elder Gods, you'll be asked to step up and join the elite class called 'Lowmen'. At this time the RP changes to a tradition style gameplay, meaning you'll have control of your character, but NPCs, monsters and environments will be dictated by Me. These will be only for the very advanced and will involve expeditions into parallel universes with abstract ideologies.<br/><br/>Feel free to contact Tesla, if you have a case that looks to be over your head, he can provide information, or technologies that may assist your endeavors. Just keep in mind that it's 1919 so information moves a lot slower than it does now. He can afford you specialized weapons and devices that can aid you in hunting the creatures of the outer dark.<br/><br/>Any Questions? Feel free to PM me"
688,The Inexplicable Life of Nikola Tesla (open),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=15156,2012-11-02T16:13:55,Le bourreau,"Marion Robert Morrison was born at 216 South Second Street in Winterset, Iowa on May 26, 1907 to father, Clyde Leonard Morrison, son of American Civil War veteran Marion Mitchell Morrison (1845â€“1915). Marion's mother, the former Mary ""Molly"" Alberta Brown, was from Lancaster County, Nebraska. They were of Scots-Irish and Scottish descent on both sides of his family, and he was brought up as a Presbyterian.<br/><br/>The Morrison family moved to Palmdale, California, and then in 1911 to Glendale, California, where his father worked as a pharmacist. Money was tight and the family was relatively poor once they'd settled in California but that never bothered young Marion, whom rarely ever was seen moping. The boy's natural posture was a strut, with is chest stuck out and his head held high. This distinguishing feature is how Marion got his nickname; a local fireman at the station on his route to school in Glendale started calling him ""Little Duke"" due to the abundance of hubris in his gate. 'Duke', he preferred ""Duke"" to ""Marion"", and the name stuck for the rest of his life.<br/><br/>As a young teen, Duke worked in an ice cream shop for a man who shod horses for Hollywood studios. He was also active as a member of the Order of DeMolay, a youth organization associated with the Freemasons. It was here at the age of 12 that Duke met someone extraordinary and whom forever after change his life. The man was a living legend, a relic from an older and wilder time in America, and now here he was working as an adviser for a local film studio making 'Cowboy pictures'. The man was of course, Wyatt Earp, now bent with age and hair all in white, Earp was 70 years old at the time but still struck an intimidating figure.<br/><br/>Duke was a burly kid, with big square shoulders and thick framed even at 12, and it was this very fact that brought the attention of Earp on the fateful day that they had met on the movie lot. Morrison's boss had him bring a case of fountain drinks to the set that he was shoeing horses on. It was free advertising as far as he was concerned, having burgeoning movie stars drinking his own propitiatory beverages, a single photograph of the young actor swigging off one of his bottles of soda, and later when and if the young starlet got famous, he could hang the autographed head-shot on the wall and reap the benefits. Regular customers swooned at the idea of themselves drinking the same elixirs as the big time movie stars and his cash register would swell as a happy side effect.<br/><br/>So that was what Duke had done, making sure to add a bit of extra cane sugar for an extra 'pick-me-up', he handed out the bottles to the cast while his boss snapped photographs with his giant tripod camera. Wyatt Earp was eyeing the boy with some curiosity, and that is when Duke mustered up the courage to approach his childhood hero.<br/><br/>""Scuse me sir....Would you care for a fountain drink? We got all the best flavors, and all it will cost ya is a photograph."" Duke asked trying to stay his quivering cracking voice.<br/><br/>""You got a good Sarsaparilla kid?"" Earp's ancient voice still had the imposing tone it had held in his youth.<br/><br/>""yessir...."" Duke said as he held up the bottle and popped the top for Earp. ""You're Wyatt Earp....ain't cha?"" He asked as he handed the bottle over, but now Marion couldn't draw the courage to look his idle in the eyes.<br/><br/>Wyatt didn't answer, instead he took a long haul off of the bottle and smacked his old dried slips together with satisfaction. Staring off reminiscently at the facade of the old west town they'd constructed on the studio's back lot. Duke felt that he'd offended Mr. Earp and started to take his leave when the old man stopped him.<br/><br/>"" Spretty good kid....You mix this yerself?"" Earp had said, still staring off at the fake town.<br/><br/>""Yessir.... You think maybe I could pose in the picture with ya sir?"" Duke had asked.<br/><br/>""Yer a strapping youngster, why are you working at an Ice cream shop and not out horse-playing with the other lil' buckeroos?"" Earp had said, still seeming to ignore any of Marion's inquiries.<br/><br/>""It's a job sir...any job'll do, and until my father's career at the Pharmacy takes off, We all need to pitch in, sir....My name is Marion Morrison, but my friends call me 'Duke', pleasure to make your acquaintance sir. "" Duke said as he stretched out his hand , he figured he'd been ignored just about enough and finally decided to do something about it.<br/><br/>Wyatt finally stopped staring and turned his squinty gaze back toward the stocky kid. ""You got grit kid....true grit I reckon....You kinda remind me of myself when I was a boy...It's good to meet ya Duke......You can call me Mr. Earp or sir if you'd like. "" Wyatt and took the boys hand and shook it. His giant calloused paw swallowed Duke's small hand and the pressure was enough to make him wince.<br/><br/>""You gotta work on that grip, Duke; Men tend judge others on the conviction of their handshakes."" Wyatt said finally letting go. ""So yer family is fallen on hard times huh....That seems to be going around. I tell you what, You wanna make some spare coin?"" Wyatt said as he took a cigar from his pocket and struck a match puffing it hard three times.<br/><br/>Duke couldn't believe it, here he was not only talking to a living legend, but now the man was offering him a job, and with that, more time to pick his brain and hear the stories he'd read about the famous lawman, straight from the horse's mouth. ""Yessir.....that would be just fine...How can I be of service to you?"" The words sprang from his mouth before his brain could even register them.<br/><br/>""I can't rightly tell ya right now, but I'll give you an address, and you meet me there, at midnight....You reckon you can do that...It's awful late at night for such a young feller'. "" Wyatt had said as he placed his hands on his lower back and tried to stretch out the hunch in his frame.<br/><br/>""Yessir....won't be a problem at all...."" Duke said excitedly as he took the small scrap of paper with the address penciled on it.<br/><br/>Wyatt watched as the young kid ran off, almost skipping with anticipation. 'If he only knew what horrors awaited him, I don't reckon he'd be so happy...."" Wyatt thought to himself as nonchalantly puffed away at the brown cigar, while Duke's boss lined up his camera. Wyatt held up his hand to show he wasn't going to be posing for the photographer. ""I am Wyatt-damn-Earp sir......I don't reckon yer bottle of sodi-pop is worth my picture no how....Now git yer ass back to shoeing them horses.."" Wyatt growled at the man, and the man had done just that."
689,Angels and Demons IP (open RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1534&start=20,2010-12-04T00:30:55,Maku,"Maku landed on a building like a lightning. He summoned his Katana and pulled out his Glock 17 and jumped off, as his wings disappeared, and landed, making a dust cloud. When it vanished, 12 demons appeared on the floor, dead. He smirked evily, shot an enemy in the head and kicked a demon to be sure they were dead. For him, this was like taking a candy from a baby. He slowly walked in the apartments while raising his pistol, to check if there were any creatures in it.<br/><br/>A couple of minutes later, the building blew up, a few demons flied out of it by the windows and the doors as the angel stepped out of it, calmly. He wasn't injured or anything. He was still smiling. He kinda liked slaughtering those creatures from hell."
690,Angels and Demons IP (open RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1534&start=20,2010-12-04T00:40:56,Ristina,"She heard the human run. The cat and mouse chase was on, and her ears could pin point where he was by the way the leaves crackled underneath his feet. She sensed the urge of the battle the demons were now commencing in on the angels, and she wanted no part of it at the moment. The human was way more interesting . She breathed in his scent once more, and decided that it was time to truly start the chase.<br/><br/>She began to start her chase by trotting a very human paced run. Her horns curved in a nice demonic way. They were pretty horns, and as she trotted (not going nearly as fast as she could) they looked like horns from an angry bull. But she wasnâ€™t angry. If anything she was happy. She gained on the human. She could see him in her peripheral view."
691,Angels and Demons IP (open RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1534&start=20,2010-12-04T03:36:00,lethrington,"Jadon continued running and even began to run faster as he heard the demoness approaching quickly.  He realised though that she was barely running at all, and a flash of annoyance crossed his face.  She was just toying with him, as she would any other weak fleshy human.  He realised of course that he would do the same in her position, but it still annoyed him because he was the one being toyed with.  He grinned slyly and called back to the demoness, ""No please! Let me live!""  He sprinted much faster and then tripped on a log.  As he fell he curled up into a ball and rolled.  After a second of rolling he came out of the roll and turned quickly, raising up his rifle and pointing it at the demoness.  He grinned as he did so, knowing it hadnt been expected at all."
692,Angels and Demons IP (open RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1534&start=20,2010-12-04T04:54:57,greeneyedkitty,"The demon laughed and before he could speak she flew back and sliced him clean in half, blood squirting everywhere. She smirked and flipped her hair, walking away. The feeling of demons buzzed in her mind like flies to a rotting corpse and she shook her head, annoyed. Daelo sat up and began walking to the direction of them before a different dot reached her radar. A human? She snorted. What the fuck was a human doing there? She sighed and rubbed her temples, annoyed. She barely had to run far before she saw a shadow fly by her vision and she flinched. And yet... No attack. She was almost bored. Sitting down, she put her chin in her hands.<br/>""Helloo?"""
693,Angels and Demons IP (open RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1534&start=20,2010-12-04T06:39:46,Red-Eyed-Demon-Girl,"Ashtell smirked. ""You think you're all that? Well lets just see..."" she faded off. He didn't know she was more dangerous without her scythe than with. ""Lets call that an...accessory. I doubt you'll like 780 volts of lightning shooting through your veins so we'll start with something a bit less...shocking."" she purred, magic already at her fingertips. A frost spell that would freeze him for a few seconds glowed on her fingers before shooting towards him. She cursed as It hit the tree beside him, the cold still within sensory range but to far away to do damage. She flipped herself up into a low-hanging branch before becoming still, doubting he wouldn't see her but going for the trick none the less."
694,Angels and Demons IP (open RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1534&start=20,2010-12-04T06:48:32,Ren_Maaka,"Dante jumped onto a branch very fast, she didn't saw him how he did that as he hanged onto the branch and started swinging, he said ""Well, too slow. I just got a prey too slow to catch me"" as the lightning bolt hitted the other tree. He laughed and said ""What an aim! you were miles away from hitting me, Ashtella"" as he jumped towards another branch and kept swinging as he jumped onto a tree and jumped off of it and starting bouncing off the trees. He then cutted the branch she was on and bounced off another tree and got onto the branch he was, he was laughing maniacly, but he didn't like doing this, he didn't liked fighting, he got ordered to come here to fight for humans... he made a glance at the dark sky cause of the war... he leaned his side to the tree and thought of his ex-gf... a demoness... as he shaked his head and said ""No, i must forget about her, i must not get distracted"" as he aimed Caydios at her and said ""Bring it on"" in a evil-kinda-demon-voice..."
695,Angels and Demons IP (open RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1534&start=20,2010-12-04T21:26:47,Gazkull,"Gazkull casually sat around in the remains of a smouldering building in a throne made out of human bones ""fetch me my smokes punny human!"" he said demandingly pulling out a cigar and lighting it with a flick of a matchbook taking a breath in and exhailing looking at one of his human slaves a maniacle smile apearing on his face ""come here...."" he said twistedly pushing the lit end of the cigar into one of the humans eyes a horrified scream came from the human as Gazkull laughed wildly"
696,Angels and Demons IP (open RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1534&start=20,2010-12-05T05:22:54,Boundary,"Other than the numerous fights that were spread wide the area, the forest was a quiet sunset lit landscape. The wind blew the trees, the water flowed through the river, the sun shown bright as it said goodbye to New York. The superficial calm was immediately broken when the space around a small clearing began to vigourously ripple, the trees began to bend towards the center of the disturbance, as if attracted to it.<br/><br/>They then were blown backwards, their trunks ripped from their roots, they flew through the sky as a small rip opened in the air. It showed nothing but darkness, pitch black darkness, pure and simple. Out of the darkness flew a black shape that landed on the ground, almost gracefully. Raging artificial winds were created by his rend in the universe itself. He landed on his feet, bracing his landing with his right hand. When he stood upright, the portal closed, the forest almost immediately restored to its original calm, minus a dozen or so trees and some of the ground. The figure stood up, his face hidden by the hood of his black, leather-like robe. His eyes glowed a brilliant amber that surpassed even the orange of the sun. He walked forward and looked over the crest of a hill, gazing upon a destroyed city, skyscrapers fallen, fires long since started were still raging, razing all in their paths. A heavy cloud of smoke rose above it, giving it an overall gloom.<br/><br/>Boundary looked upon the fallen city, noticing streaks of light fighting above, below, and around it, there was a war going on. Too many times had Boundary witnessed war, it never changed, people fought, people died, that was all he interpreted from it.<br/><br/>""This universe died a long time ago."" he said as if someone was there to listen. He walked towards the dead city, the sun passing below the horizon and plunging the world into darkness."
697,Angels and Demons IP (open RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1534&start=20,2010-12-05T21:07:46,Ristina,"Kimara  had laughed when the human sped up and screamed """"No please! Let me live!"" It was the most pleasant sound she had heard throughout the war. They begged and begged. That just made her feel even more powerful, as if she had the right to chose weather or not they would live or die. She dodges a tree and ended up once again following right in line with the human. He was handsome, in an odd kinda way. She always though that the handsome humans were the worse. As she had experienced earlier in her life. To her they were all the same. Corrupt little baastards that felt that they had the control in life.<br/><br/>She saw the poor human trip over a log, and with that she sped up even faster. Batting her wings to cause her to lift up into the air a little to make her a little faster. Within 5 seconds of his fall she was just about near enough to grab him. But the human twisted and stood up with a riffle directly being pointed at her.<br/><br/>She froze for one split second, taking in the human, and his glorious looks. But she would not linger in front of the man to get caught. She battered her wings up and she hid through the cover of the tree, that was still standing. This forest wasnâ€™t demolished yet. But it was on the verge of it. She could feel it. She made no move to attack the human. It wasnâ€™t as if she was chasing the human to kill him just yet. She wanted funâ€¦and fun was in chasing him. It never occurred to her that it may have been another reason. And she hardly wanted to think about what reason that may have been."
698,Angels and Demons IP (open RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1534&start=20,2010-12-05T22:23:45,lethrington,"Jadon grimaced as the demoness disappeared above.  ""Shes still playing her games..."" He mumbled to himself.  He was disturbed by what he had seen though.  As he had brought up the weapon she had stopped.  It wasnt that she was surprised, no he had knew surprised or shocked, and that wasnt it.  What he had seen disturbed him though.  It was almost like...she was checking him out.  He had to admit, that even though he had barely gotten a good look at her, she was very attractive.  He had never expected something like that from a demon, and he never expected to feel that way about one.  He was quite certain how to feel about it.  He lowered the rifle and glanced around him nervously.  He didnt like not knowing what to expect.  Still holding the rifle in his hands he stood up and started to walk away.  His eyes darted back in forth through the trees, trying to catch site of her.  He had a horrible feeling that whatever was about to happen, he wouldnt be able to do anything about it."
699,Angels and Demons IP (open RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1534&start=20,2010-12-06T05:11:31,Boundary,"Boundary's attention was suddenly broken when he heard a man's cry for help. He instantly looked around, his eyes scanning for its source. He saw in the forest a man running, sprinting for dear life as a demon (though it didn't look as much like a demon as most do, he could feel its aura) gave pursuit. His runes glowed brightly on his body as he began to run at a nearby hill, out of sight. His body filled with teh rush he got from battle as he leaped with all his might, his energy surging into his hand. He thrust his hand forward and let out a loud yell as a huge wave of force slammed into the side of the demon (Ristina). It hit her hard, her body giving to it and slamming through numerous trees.<br/><br/>Boundary landed on his feet next to the man and drew Pondera and Equilibrio, ready to defend the man."
700,Angels and Demons IP (open RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1534&start=20,2010-12-07T21:22:14,Ren_Maaka,"Dante kept shaking his head... he got distracted in his mind... as he snapped out of it and unsheathed Rebellion and looked at Ashtella, and he said ""Get over here, or are you affraid?"" in a strange demon voice... Dante had a secret that not even his loved ones knew, only his ex-gf knew that Dante was half demon, but he was more of a angel than a demon, but his demon side was awakening... the fight inside him was strong. Still he was concentrated physically in the fight... the demon inside him was called Dantios, he looked like Dante, but he's more dark, his hair changes to blood red and his eyes too..."
701,Angels and Demons IP (open RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1534&start=20,2010-12-07T21:33:56,Ristina,"Kimara was tackled into and scent pummeling down to the ground. She hit the ground hard, but shrugged because it seemed the fall hadnâ€™t hurt her much. It seemed the angel in front of her wanted a fightâ€¦But yet she had no interest in fighting. For a demon she sure as hell was a failure. Yes she loved to kill, but only if it was fun, and for purpose. Well at least purpose to her, and killing this angel would be a pointless kill. ""Donâ€™t you have other things to do?"" She asked tapping her foot a little, and dusting her demoness wings by batting them. ""You would be better off in the battle field. This ainâ€™t a place for a Angel."" She spoke, and with that she flew over the angel and behind the human, gracefully. She twisted the humanâ€™s hand, and pointed the riffle not at the angel, but at the open field. If her aim was right. She could hit the first demon thing in the  battalion line  right in the head, killing him instantly.<br/><br/>She pulled the tiger on the gun, and held her breath. Awaiting for the fall of the demon that she hot. And just as she had guessed the thump of the demons body sounded. ""Iâ€™m not the one to worry about angelâ€¦.Theyâ€™re on their wayâ€¦and if you know whatâ€™s best for you â€¦you would gather back up."" She spoke to the angel. It was either a fatal mistake that she betrayed her own kind, or it would give the angelâ€™s the upper hand. Her reasons for this actionâ€¦are so fuzzled up in her head. That she hardly wanted to figure them all out in her head. She was sick of destroying the worldâ€¦She loved to killâ€¦.but only if their were humans to kill. It would be pointless to just destroy the world , and rule to her.  She whispered a silent prayer in her head to Ashtell her best friend, as a demoness. This would at least help Ashtell fight."
702,Angels and Demons IP (open RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1534&start=20,2010-12-07T23:59:41,Boundary,"Boundary looked at the demon, slightly confused at the fact she just shot her own kind. He was confused also by the fact that she called him an angel. He pointed one of his swords at her and began to speak.<br/><br/>""I can be wherever i please, and whether I am supposed to worry about you or not, I saw you attacking this man, and now I'm going to politely ask you to let him go."" Now polite was a word that Boundary did not exactly mean literally. He threw another powerful wave of force at her sending her flying through the air and making her lose her grip on the man. He threw the rifle back to the man and slid down the hill looking up at her.<br/><br/>""And by the way, I'm the furthest thing from an angel that you'll meet."" he said blankly, ""Now unless you want to die, I would suggest you leave.""<br/><br/>Boundary's amber eyes glowed ever fiercer as he awaited a response."
703,Angels and Demons IP (open RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1534&start=20,2010-12-08T00:20:10,lethrington,"Jadon was in a conflict of thoughts.  For some reason, what the demoness had done was very appealing to him.  He was glad someone besides him saw reason.  Clearly she must have realised that killing the humans would ruin their fun.  She was a rarity, and could possibly have an effect on the entire war.  Plus, for some reason he felt some sort of feelings for her.  He tried not to think of that though and dashed away from the being who had saved him, standing near the demoness.  He raised his rifle, pointing it at Boundary.  ""While I appreciate you, ""saving me"", i think youve over stayed your welcome.""  He said to him.  He realised hed just picked a side in this instance, and it was the very same woman who had been chasing him down a few moments ago.  His opinion of her had changed dramaticaly after her latest action.  He realised that if he wanted to be on anyones side, it was whichever one she was with."
704,Angels and Demons IP (open RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1534&start=20,2010-12-08T05:22:07,Boundary,"The moment that Boundary heard the cocking of the rifle hammer, he held his hand out towards the gun, focusing hard on the gun's magazine. He began heating up he pockets of air inside, to the point where the inside of the clip ignited and the bullets exploded, the metal of the gun warped and the magazine exploded in tiny cloud of metal and fire. Boundary moved at blinding speed in front of the man and grabbed the rifle, wrenching it so hard to the side that the metal bent and snapped.<br/><br/>""You don't thank a person by pointing a gun at them."" Boundary said blankly. He kicked the gun to the side and looked at him waiting for him to try something else."
705,Angels and Demons IP (open RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1534&start=20,2010-12-08T06:17:24,Zavyr Darkeyes,Abyss heard the sounds of a battle going on in the forest nearby and decided to check it out. With the beating of his wings he took to the sky. After some time he fluttered above the forest seeing a human and a demoness. He had not noticed the other being as of yet. And with his wings moving and making sounds he was likely to be noticed. He decided to land near the demoness and the human.
706,Angels and Demons IP (open RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1534&start=20,2010-12-08T08:54:45,Red-Eyed-Demon-Girl,"Ashtell growled... was that blood in the angel's hair? She hadn't even hit him yet. She sensed something different about this angel...though she didn't bother to probe his mind. He was just another self righteous idiot sent into the field to be killed. ""You wanna fight? I can do that...just promise me one little thing..."" she whispered, sliding just behind him she hissed in his ear. ""Don't die to quickly"" she snapped, jumping away and firing several lightning bolts at the angel. She felt the ground beneath her turn to ice, slick and slippery, once she was done with her spells. She had sent the lightning at him to distract him and iced the ground...his guns would have to be dealt with later. If he tried to come after her now...Ashtell smiled at the thought of his face slamming into the slippery ice as she fired spells at his back. ""Take your best shot angel!"" she said coyly, picking up her scythe from where it lay on the ice."
707,Angels and Demons IP (open RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1534&start=20,2010-12-09T18:13:45,Maku,"Maku turned around after slashing another demon's head off. He sighed. The smile he made a few minutes before had vanished. He was depressed, dark, because the fight was bringing him some memories back. Horrible memories. His katana turned into a black sword. He holstered his Glock. The demons had stopped  coming for now.<br/><br/>He saw his allies fighting. But he decided to step in the battle only if they needed him. After all, they were powerful enough to kill a bunch of demons. He sighed again, and stepped back in the shadows, ready to kill anything that would pass near his position, and ready to go help his friends if necessary."
708,Angels and Demons IP (open RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1534&start=20,2010-12-10T21:58:11,Ren_Maaka,"Dante's hair and clothes started glowing as the demon hissed in his ear ""Don't die to quickly"" he then floated and exploded into darkness, as another self floated down, Clothes blood-colour, hair black as the abyss of the sky as the spells desintegrated when they were going to be on contact on him... he then noticed the iced battlefield, and then he aimed his hand at the scythe as a lightning coming from his hand hitted it, knocking it away from Ashtella, he then glared at her and said ""My name's Dantios... my other self is busy now, you gotta fight me now, not that weakling that calls himself 'Guardian Angel'.. pffft"" he then summoned a darker blade, and whispered ""Ahhh Coysios"" that blade was spiked up... he aimed it at Ashtella and said ""Weakling, is that all you got?"""
709,Angels and Demons IP (open RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1534&start=40,2010-12-11T07:01:54,Red-Eyed-Demon-Girl,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">""My name's Dantios... my other self is busy now, you gotta fight me now, not that weakling that calls himself 'Guardian Angel'.. pffft"" </span><br/><br/>Ashtell raised an eyebrow. ""Your a demon huh? Tough guy to...from the talk. You really have a thing against my blade don't you? Well...let me tell you something, Angels are my enemy...not you. Half demon or full I don't care. You are starting to get very annoying...punk."" She spat, emphasizing the last word, just to piss him off. She held out her hand and her scythe floated back into it, magic glowing in her eyes. If this boy wanted to play dirty...he would get it. She charged him, swinging her scythe down. The blade stopped right next to his neck. Ashtell froze. She backed up slowly. ""I won't kill a demon, so if you want to fight bring your friend back out to play."" she snapped walking away into the smokey gloom. Now to see if he followed her...the final test."
710,Angels and Demons IP (open RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1534&start=40,2010-12-12T06:59:26,Ristina,"""I can be wherever i please, and whether I am supposed to worry about you or not, I saw you attacking this man, and now I'm going to politely ask you to let him go."" Spoke the would be, should be angel. ""And by the way, I'm the furthest thing from an angel that you'll meet."" he said blankly, ""Now unless you want to die, I would suggest you leave.""<br/><br/><br/>""While I appreciate you, ""saving me"", I think youve over stayed your welcome."" Said the man she chased.<br/><br/>""You don't thank a person by pointing a gun at them."" Boundary said blankly. He kicked the gun to the side and looked at him waiting for him to try something else.<br/><br/><br/>Kimara hissed, her red eyes glowing with anger.  ""I was chasing him. Not harming him in any wayâ€¦.Do you see me harming him No!!.""  She hissed at the person that had kicked the guy that she was chaseingâ€™s gun.  Her wings stretched out. ""And if you knew what was best for you, you would leave now, consideringâ€¦"" She hesitated. ""Fuck theyâ€™re coming.""  Kimara grabbed both men and took to the sky. Heading for what she knew was the human hideout. Though no other demons, or demonnessâ€™s  knew this."
711,Angels and Demons IP (open RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1534&start=40,2010-12-12T08:29:28,Boundary,"Boundary did not like to be part of a crowd he did not enjoy, so he decided in a split second to escape. He placed his hand over one of her hands and spikes of darkness pierced into it, making it useless and let go of him.<br/><br/>He fell from he sky, it was quite a high drop so he focused on the air to guide him safely down, he decided the best option was to try and help the human forces with their demon problem. He aimed himself right into the bulk of the demonic horde, his eyes glowing brightly as he did. He landed with a hard thud, using his energy to empower it, the ground shattered beneath his feet and fire blossomed around him, incinerating any demons in his immediate vicinity. He drew Pondera and Equilibrio and began cutting into demon after demon, hearing their screeches of pain and anger. His eyes glowed a deep penetrating black as he slammed his blades into the ground, tendrils of darkness rising out of the ground and gripping onto whatever demon they got their hands on. He closed his fists and blades sprouted out of them, stabbing through the demon's bodies and killing them instantly, though for a few unlucky ones they suffered for quite awhile.<br/><br/>He held out his hand, a small spear shaped shadow appearing in it and tossed it through the face of a larger demon, it slammed straight through it and flew out the other side. He jammed his blade through one, jumping off of its chest and decapitating the one behind it. He noticed that as he was fighting that more demons were dying from gunfire than his fighting, they were too distracted by him to remember that the gun toting humans were still a threat.<br/><br/>Boundary killed one demon after another, seeing their numbers begin to dwindle as the battle went on."
712,Angels and Demons IP (open RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1534&start=40,2010-12-12T19:10:00,lethrington,"Jadons eyes widened with surprise and let out an involuntary yelp as he was suddenly lifted up into the air.  This was a whole new experience for him after all.  He looked around, trying to place where they were.  After noticing a few important land marks, he realised that they were heading towards the human hideout.  He wondered how she knew where it was, and that they would probably shoot her on sight.  Jadons eyes widened with understanding.  They wouldnt shoot her, because it would risk killing him as well.  She was essentialy using him as a human shield, literaly.  ""I dont mean to point out the obvious, but i doubt the humans are going to welcome you with open arms."" He said to her as they approached.  He hadnt even realised it yet, but he just noticed that the other man who was with them had dropped away.  He gave a sigh of relief at this, because he really had no interest in being anywhere close to him."
713,Angels and Demons IP (open RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1534&start=40,2010-12-13T00:53:53,Ristina,"Kimara sighed. ""Oh would you quit complaining. They wonâ€™t shoot meâ€¦and even if they did the bullets wouldnâ€™t do damage."" Though she was only half confident in that.  ""Either they wonâ€™t hurt me or â€¦.i will land you there and take my leave. And if I do that you need to stay safe with your kind. This is not a war for your kind."" She spoke. Spotting the tower in her peripheral view.<br/><br/>It was tall and had an arc that shaped into a dome. She noticed that the humanâ€™s werenâ€™t very smart. They kept glass windows that surrounded the dome. Which was the stupidest thing possible. Not only because glass is breakable, but also because their enemies can see in. ""These humanâ€™s have no idea how to defend themselvesâ€¦"" Then she began to whisper. "" and I may be the only one that can save them."" She flew near the glass window. Looked at the man that she held and threw him through one  of the windows, and followed him in. Or else she would have been forced through the long entrance.<br/><br/>""Halt your weapons, and get that man some help."" She pointed at the man that she threw through the glass. ""As for that window I would suggest that you put that metal to fix it. Though I see you donâ€™t have enough to cover every window-""  At that a man interrupted her.<br/><br/>""Yes but how can we trust you? And we do have enough material to cover every window."" He spoke.<br/><br/>Kimara laughed. ""If I am telling you ho to survive then I am on your side. Now get to work!!!"" She hissed. The men began to work. She made her way to the man that she had saved. ""Hey sorry bout thatâ€¦and may I ask your name?"" She asked."
714,Angels and Demons IP (open RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1534&start=40,2010-12-13T01:22:55,lethrington,"Jadon sat up, pulling a sharp piece of glass out of his arm.  Blood was coming out of it and he grimaced.  He was covered in cuts from the glass, but that one was the worst.  A man runs up to him and starts to disinfect it and gets out some bandages.  As the man starts to work on his arm Jadon looks up at her.  ""Its fine really. Thanks for all the help earlier.  My name is Jadon,"" He said, holding out his right hand for her to shake.  He hoped that they could at the very least become friends.  Being friends with a demon, a strange concept, but not unheard of.  Being more then friends...that was a thought he had to push aside.  Although, at this point he wasnt going to rule out anything.  Today had already been full of surprises."
715,Angels and Demons IP (open RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1534&start=40,2010-12-13T01:42:24,Zavyr Darkeyes,Abyss noticed as the three disappeared into the air and one of them drop back down.<br/><br/>He decided to try and follow the demoness mostly out of curiosity as not many demons associated themselves with humans.<br/><br/>As he followed them he would constantly hide from view but would keep them in his range of sight.<br/><br/>He followed them to what appeared to be a tower with glass windows.<br/><br/>He then saw the demoness throw the human through the glass and entered the building.<br/><br/>He decided to enter as well but not before taking a precaution which was using his violin's power make the humans who heard the melody he began to play to become unable to move.
716,Angels and Demons IP (open RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1534&start=40,2010-12-13T21:06:01,Boundary,"Boundary finished the last of the demons, running away before the human military could question him, attention was not what he needed right now, especially from armed personnel. He jumped onto the treetops and began jumping from one branch to the next flawlessly and gracefully. He stopped on the top of a pine tree and looked ahead, his eyes beholding the ruined city, as dismal and depressing up close as it was from afar. He decided to go up close as he proceeded in through the networks of concrete roads.<br/><br/>After about a half hour of moving about, he felt the road tremble as something approached, around the corner appeared a hulking behemoth of a demon, its hide the consistency of a hardened, rough steel. It looked upon him and they stood there for a few seconds, staring each other down. Its arms were as big as its whole body, its body thicker than Boundary's by over three times. Spiky protrusions extended from its hide, dried blood a testament to the pain involving these growths. Its eyes resembled glowing red orbs more than they did eyes, they protruded out of its skull about two inches. After a very long silence, it roared loudly, the very force of its breathe cracking and breaking the concrete.<br/><br/>Boundary immediately drew a handgun. Runes were carved throughout its surface and it was ornately design, every single detail was carefully crafted into this masterpiece. He pulled the trigger and the runes glowed fiercely in sequence down the barrel of the gun as some of his magical aura was infused into the bullet (which was very large for a handgun). The round left the barrel, an explosion of fire preceding it. The round slammed into the monster's chest, its body sliding back fifteen feet.<br/><br/>Boundar ran at it, running up its chest and kicking off of its face. He backflipped and fired three more rounds into its face, its body slamming into the ground. He slammed his sword into its hide just barely, its chest being weakened by the first shot. He slid back as he landed and held his hand out, muttering a word to help ease the spell weaving process. The runes on his body glowed bright as a black bolt of lightning struck the beast square in the chest and pierced its hide, its body exploding into tiny pieces. Boundary walked up to the crater where the demon had been and pulled his sword out of the ground, sheathing it.<br/><br/>He looked around, seeing if he had gotten any attention. He needed to know where he was, and he needed some questions answered so he needed to find people.<br/><br/>""HELLO!!"" he yelled out into the seemingly empty city."
717,Angels and Demons IP (open RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1534&start=40,2010-12-14T19:10:59,Ren_Maaka,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">""I won't kill a demon, so if you want to fight bring your friend back out to play.""</span><br/><br/>""Me? A demon? No. I'm a MONSTER!!"" Said he in a angry voice as he jumped after her as Coysios started to get bigger, he threw Coysios at her, missed by just one inch on purpose and hitted a tree as the tree melt immediately. Then he said ""Now, leave this place at once!. Before consequences happens and that i have to kill a weak Demon"" he spitted and jumped over her landing infront of Coysios, picking it up and turned around and aimed Coysios at her. ""if you don't want to kill me, then you won't be able to kill my friend, we're the same person"" as he sliced just the skin of her back. Turned around again and jumped onto the branches of the trees, into the dense mist.<br/><br/>But still, Dantios wanted to kill Ashtella, but, Dante told him in his mind.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Go in the forest, we need her there or my plan won't work</span>, Dante knew it would be hard to kill her, but he was great making plans. Dantios goes by brute force.But he is stupid understanding plans, but he likes doing them, and even more when it involved destruction. Dantios just wondered.<span style=""font-style: italic"">what was Dante's plan to kill her?</span>"
718,Angels and Demons IP (open RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1534&start=40,2010-12-17T01:14:08,Ristina,"Kimara froze as time became frozen. Only she could move, and everybody else or rather the humans could not even take a step. She looked around knowingly. The sound of the violin which was the cause of this time freeze belonged to the one known as abyss. The demon world often referred to him as the loner. The one who never fought a war, and never killed a person for no reason.<br/><br/>She looked to her left in interest at the demon abyss. He was different, and she felt no threat. But still it was unsafe for her to have a demon following her around. ""So why are you here?"" She asked , her hands changing from trying to help Jaden. But there was no use for that since jadon was obviously frozen. ""You better not be here to scold me, or yell at me for betraying my kind, because you of all the demons didnâ€™t even want this to begin with."" She waved her hand around the room of people directing to the fact that abyss was a very neutral demon.   ""I am sorry if it seems I am accusing you of anythingâ€¦that is not what I am sayingâ€¦it is just that I am surprisedâ€¦overly about you even being here."""
719,Angels and Demons IP (open RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1534&start=40,2010-12-17T04:04:22,Zavyr Darkeyes,"Abyss quickly changed the tune after seeing the injured human.<br/><br/>The melody he played seemed to have a different effect as wounds began to slowly heal.<br/><br/>""I may be neutral though I was seen as the weakest in all but my father's eyes. And my reason for being here is mostly because I had began wondering what you might have been planning to do with a living human."" Said Abyss as the frozen effect slowly reversed allowing the humans to move.<br/><br/>""I have always found the humans to be interesting though they lack the powers of angels or demons they have found a way to make their lives easier."""
720,Angels and Demons IP (open RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1534&start=40,2010-12-22T08:45:57,Red-Eyed-Demon-Girl,"Ashtell screamed as her back split open, her skin broken and blood seeping through. She hissed and spat as she felt the magic begin to take her, fighting it's hold every step of the way. Her body twitched as she saw the demon-angel bounce off into the mist. She didn't want to kill him. She had only wanted some fun. If he forced the dark magics to take her then she wouldn't be able to stop. She would have to kill him. She herself had no control once the magic had her. It was as though she were a puppet, watching her body go through the actions of murder but unable to stop. She shrieked as she felt the glow and burn of the pain in her veins. Magic and acid mixed and twisted and to powerful and painful to control. She shook as it cover her back, stoping blood from seeping out of her wounds, leaving massive holes in her back that showed her open flesh. She forced the magic back glancing through her spinning vision at where the angel-demon hid in the mist. She hissed and fired a missive mauve of magic at him, tossing him back a few hundred yards as the fire consumed her, her shrieks dying away as she gave up control."
721,Angels and Demons IP (open RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1534&start=40,2010-12-22T20:19:45,Ren_Maaka,"Dantios got hit in the back, he screamed as his skin burned... he screamed ""DAMN YOU, ASHTELLA!!!!!!!!!!"" as Dante suffered the same pain, and tried to see what he could do. he just thought of going back into the battlefield, there was no other way... to heal faster from that burn... dante tried healing it from the inside, but its magic was too strong for him... Dantios went back into the battlefield, gasping for air, he looked at Ashtella and said ""Nice move.... still, now you're too wounded and your magic is coming out... you shouldn't be able to do that in a while now..."" in an angry voice... Dante in his mind was planning something quick, Dantios didn't knew what it was, but he knew it would work very well, Of course. If dante gives the right instructions then Dantios can execute the plan very well"
722,Angels and Demons IP (open RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1534&start=40,2010-12-23T01:29:04,Maku,"Maku had watched all the fights. The injured human and the demon girl with that creature. Their fight held all his attention before he saw Dante slashing Ashtella. He had never seen his comrade act like that with a demon. After all, his ex-girlfriend was a demon. ""Hmph...Maybe he's changing...Good, for once...""<span style=""font-style: italic"">""DAMN YOU, ASHTELLA!!!!!</span>He heard Dante scream as he got hit with a fireball. But it wasn't his voice.<span style=""font-style: italic"">What the...?!</span>Maku asked himself.<br/><br/>He got ready to go and help his friend, but he first turned around and saw that the creature wasn't with the human and the demon anymore. Thinking that Dante wouldn't need any help and that it was better not to lose the so called ""human"" from sight, Maku rushed out of the shadows, like a lightning, destroying everything in his path as he spotted Boundary as he heard ""HELLO!!"". He fly kicked him in a dark alley and backflipped, aiming his sword at the humanoid creature. ""Who and what are you?"" He asks, slightly worried because of Boundary's power."
723,Angels and Demons IP (open RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1534&start=40,2010-12-23T04:52:19,Boundary,"Boundary rolled on his back through a dark alley and landed on his feet firing off a black bolt of lightning to warn his attacker not to come closer, it flew right past his head and the speed caused the man's hair to lift up a bit, then settle down as the energy that moved it died down. He looked him in they eyes and saw that he was... humanish, good. He sheathed his sword and looked at him.<br/><br/>""I am not an enemy."" Boundary said calmly, raising his hands up."
724,Angels and Demons IP (open RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1534&start=40,2010-12-23T15:44:46,Maku,"Maku stepped back because of the lightning.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Hmph, I did well in not underestimating his power...</span>He kept aiming his sword at Boundary.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""I'm not an enemy.""</span>The human said, calmly. ""How can you prove me that? You just shot a lightning at me!"" The angel says, kinda mad. ""I mean what the hell?!"" He asks Boundary. No one had the right to attack him, for God's sake. He was one of the most powerful. Or atleast, he thought so."
725,Angels and Demons IP (open RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1534&start=40,2010-12-24T04:18:02,Boundary,"""Technically I'm not your enemy...yet."" Boundary replied, ""Unless you really want to make another enemy in this place i suggest that you holster your weapon, I do not wish to fight you."" His runes faded back, glowing from his previous spell. He looked at Maku, not really assessing him as much of a threat. He kept his arms up to show that he was unarmed and flipped his hood off his head, revealing his amber eyes, which quickly faded brown, and his black hair and scarred face.<br/><br/>He waitd for Maku to make a choice."
726,Angels and Demons IP (open RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1534&start=40,2010-12-29T20:11:09,Ristina,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">""I may be neutral though I was seen as the weakest in all but my father's eyes. And my reason for being here is mostly because I had began wondering what you might have been planning to do with a living human.""</span>Said Abyss as the frozen effect slowly reversed allowing the humans to move.<br/>""<span style=""font-style: italic"">I have always found the humans to be interesting though they lack the powers of angels or demons they have found a way to make their lives easier.""<br/></span><br/>""I myself had no intention of helping the humanâ€™s abyss. It just kind of happened. I am a bit confused myself but for the time being I want to help them."" Kimara swiveled her head a little as the crowd of humans began to become  active again. Their voices echoes in the room. She saw how the medic began  to treat  Jadon. It seemed his cuts and bruises were worse off than she could of imagined. ""Moveâ€¦move , and move."" She demanded the female medic. ""Your not gonna be able to heal him enoughâ€¦let me handle  this ."" Kimara pushed the medic out of the way.<br/><br/>She kneeled down next to Jadon. ""Now I want you to breathâ€¦and not act surprised at what Iâ€™m about to do."" She pulled out her dagger. The thing about demons are that they make pacts so that the human may never die. The wounds Jadon had may not be severe , but she knew that they needed him to be fully active and healed. The only way for that to happen would be a pact with a demon. Though she knew this could be dangerous.  ""I want you to answer honestlyâ€¦and truthfully. I can not heal you like an angel could. But I could if you made a blood pact .Do you know what a blood pact is?"" She asked. She darted her eyes over to abyss.<span style=""font-style: italic"">This would leave him with some curiosity</span>she thought."
727,Angels and Demons IP (open RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1534&start=40,2011-01-07T05:30:25,Red-Eyed-Demon-Girl,"Ashtell watched as she stood straight and tall, feeling her hand stretch out, lightning on her fingertips. She saw herself shoot at the angel-demon several times, feeling the hot crack of the air. She hear the true demon inside her cackle, a sound like broken glass shattering the air. The demon hissed. ""You have no idea what you're playing with. I have much more power left you imbecile. Much more than you could ever imagine!"" she screamed, the voice of her demon slicing cleanly through the air. Another wave of energy, stronger than the last, was fired from her fingertips. The lightning hadn't hit, but this would. Ashtell broke through and screamed, her voice breaking through as a chunk of her lower arm was torn apart by the magic. The demon laughed and Ashtell screamed, her body hurtling forward to follow the cross-breed."
728,Angels and Demons IP (open RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1534&start=40,2011-01-16T21:31:01,Maku,"Maku looked at Boundary, still slightly worried but finally ended up mumbling: ""Hmph, fine...My name's Maku, and I'm an angel. What's your name?"" He helped Boundary getting up and healed the minor injuries that one could've had with some white magic (Final Fantasy for the win! XD). ""Anyways, wh-"" He started saying before hearing a scream. ""What the heck was that?!"" He exclaimed, turning around, trying to see where it had come from and who did it."
729,Angels and Demons IP (open RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1534&start=60,2011-01-18T13:23:48,lethrington,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">""I want you to answer honestlyâ€¦and truthfully. I can not heal you like an angel could. But I could if you made a blood pact .Do you know what a blood pact is?"" She asked.</span><br/><br/>Jadon's jaw dropped slightly, and looked at Kimara with renewed interest.  Making a blood pact was no small thing.  It did many useful things for the individual, but it also had many consequences to it.  Jadon looked at her levelly.  ""As it would happen, I do.  Do you really think that is necessary though?"" He asked her, a little surprised.  He had studied deeply into the occult and demonic over the years, and was surprised at his hesitation for such an offer.  He had already decided long ago that given the chance, he would accept it.  But when it had finally come to said chance, he was hesitating.  He mentally checked himself, stating it was his stupid humanity that was making him think this way.  He sat up slightly, grimacing as he did so.  He looked into her eyes.  ""If you really think it is necessary...then lets do it.""  He said to her, his voice wavering at first, but growing stronger."
730,Angels and Demons IP (open RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1534&start=60,2011-01-21T05:03:02,Boundary,"Boundary looked at Maku and then looked towards where the scream came from.<br/><br/>""You can learn my name later, right now we should focus on whoever is screaming, whether it be friend or foe.""<br/><br/>He ran past Maku at blinding speed towards the sound, literally disappearing in that direction."
731,Angels and Demons IP (open RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1534&start=60,2011-01-25T05:30:08,Ren_Maaka,"Dantios dodged the lightnings coming from her fingertips. he just dodged... he had no sense of what he was doing... what's happening? they were argueing in the inside... to see what to do... kill her? remove her inside-demon? but worst. Dantios was angry of being called a ""Demon"". he couldn't support it. he almost destroyed Dante's mind to take control of the body to just kill her... somehow dante could calm him... Dante said ""Stop it... we need to--"" as a lightning hit them. Dante took control of the body temporalily... he heard the demonness screaming, and the inner demon laughing... what could they do? Dante had a training of 2 human years... for seals. but he didn't had time to prepare the seal correctly. and if he did it right now everything could fail. and he could get sucked in the seal instead...<span style=""font-style: italic"">What to do?... man... i wish i didn't got in this war... i hate this... i actually didn't wanted this or even had another self to argue with. But its my time to work... or else get stuck forever in heaven...</span>He pulled out a special handgun... a handgun that could destroy any demon's soul... but only the demon if aimed correctly. or else he could kill just the non-evil side... what could they do...? he had to wait to see if the demon came out at least for two minutes... he could destroy its soul... all he could do was to wait his wounds to heal overtime... and to wait for the demon..."
732,Angels and Demons IP (open RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1534&start=60,2011-01-31T20:41:47,Boundary,"Boundary flipped around and turned to face the strangely dressed demon, seeing the crumbling building that accompanied the loud boom that had escaped the demon's weapon. Reaching under his robe, he unsheathed his two blades, their black blades shining brighter as his magical aura infused with their steel. He regarded the demon with a double-take, this demon looked a lot more human than the others, and was very, very strangely dressed.<br/><br/>Boundary did not really like demons in this world so far, seeing as the last two tried to attack him, he dashed at Vrayl, his body reaching such a speed that it disappeared, he appeared behind Vrayl's right side, making it so that if he wanted to point his gun at him he'd either have to take the time to turn around and aim, or bend his arm at a very awkward angle, despite the fact he was a demon, the recoil would probably screw up his aim. He tightened his grips on his blades and sliced upwards, the energy in the blades released in a giant, black and blue wave of finely sharpened will that grinded the concrete and tore it apart, rending the air before it as well. At point blank, it only took an imperceivable fraction of a second for it to connect with Vrayl's back."
733,Angels and Demons IP (open RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1534&start=60,2011-02-01T02:36:59,Ristina,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">""As it would happen, I do. Do you really think that is necessary though?""</span>Jaden questioned her.<br/><br/>""To question a demonessâ€¦.my fair human is to be as close to questioning the devil as you can get."" She looked into his eyes. Her blood red eyes focused on keeping his attention. ""By my word I will not harm you in any wayâ€¦.You and your people will be under my protection for nowâ€¦..at least.""  She lifted her head a little from her now kneeling position. ""So  are you in?"" She smiles deviously.<br/><br/>""If you really think it is necessary...then lets do it."" His voice was unsteady at first but soon held solidarity. She smiled. A blood pact is a blood pact, and he shall know the consequences one day.. Kimara pulled out her dagger that was silver, and shinning. Since it had yet been used. She brought the dagger to her wrist and carefully slit her wrist. Allowing the blood to be sucked into the blood. Its blade begging to turn a dark red color from the blood that dripped from her. The excess blood dripped onto the ground seeming to add to the already bloody floor. "" I ask that this blade will take my power, and transfer into this human. With the blood that I hold inside me , it shall seal my fate to his, and his to mine. By locking his blood with the blade as well. I ask that this pack be made for his protection rather than his own benefit, and for any selfish need that this insignificant human may need my power for. But in exchange I ask for a couple drops of blood every week. Painless as can be."" She muttered the words. Hoping that no one noticed any of what she said.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Now would be a great time for abyss to freeze time</span>She thought  Then was taken from her thought as a red aura surrounded her , and Jaden. The aura grew darker as she sliced his wrist with her dagger. The dagger was now soaked in a dark red substance that seemed to leak down the dagger. To seal the pack Jaden, and her had to both taste the blood. She brought the dagger first to her lips. Allowing the blood to drip onto her tongue. She tasted the saltiness , sweetness of blood. Her eyes almost seeming to get darker. Then she tipped the blade towards Jadenâ€™s mouth. Awaiting for him to taste the wonderfulness of blood. And finish the pact."
734,Angels and Demons IP (open RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1534&start=60,2011-02-01T02:56:35,Zavyr Darkeyes,"All but the two demonic beings and the human fell to the ground under the effect of a tune from the violin.<br/><br/>""It is best that the rest don't witness the ritual. They will awaken eventually."" Said Abyss as he watched the two in the demonic ritual that was the Blood Pact.<br/><br/>Abyss was not that new to it as He had witnessed some demons creating a blood pact.<br/>He even had his own way of making one.<br/><br/>After the ritual was complete the humans began to awake having no idea what had happened during the ritual."
735,Angels and Demons IP (open RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1534&start=60,2011-02-01T04:26:09,Boundary,"Boundary was sure that blast would've blown him to pieces, then again this was not like that lowly earth demon. He saw the gun point at him and he instantly held his hand in front of him, focusing energy using the rings on his hand as mediums for his power, he braced himself and heard the gun let loose with unbridled fury, its powerful ammunition colliding with his force barrier, they sparked and slammed into it, flattening an revealing the hexagonally patterned structure of his magical barrier. Three shots, threes shots collided with the shield and he winced as the friction and heat from the impact transferred into his rings and got uncomfortable hot on his hand.<br/><br/>When the attack ceased he pressed is hand hard against the barrier and let out a loud grunt as he forced the entire barrier to slam into Vrayl, the force he used to make it would be equivalent to hitting the demon with a couple semi trucks. He then held out both hands and yelled out ""IGNUS!"" and black and blue flame flew towards the insane demon along with the force barrier. Adding to the chaos, he sliced his blades once more, this time upping the amount of energy he had placed in the last strike.<br/><br/>""I'm not giving you time to heal."" he said in a blank voice. He sliced the blades along the ground and another hard, sharpened blast of will flew towards the demon as well. He then disappeared and hoped to reappear where Vrayl was should he dodge that move."
736,Angels and Demons IP (open RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1534&start=60,2011-02-01T19:02:20,lethrington,"Jadon did not hesitate.  He brought his lips up to the blade, letting the blood drip onto his tongue.  He had tasted blood before, many times before in his life, but never had it tasted so sweet.  It was salty, as all blood was, but he found it sweeter then any other.  He pulled away from the blade and smirked.  A puff of red, much like smoke, floated to the top of his eyes, before receding back.  He dropped his head slightly, breathing deeply.  His eyes changed slowly into a pure, solid black.  The blackness of an abyss, one that to be stared into would give a man chills.  So much could be told by those eyes.  They showed pain, they showed suffering, they showed power.  The darkness, like the red, disappeared from his eyes.  He brought up his head, and locked eyes with Kimara.  He knew that what had just happened would have shocked her.  He knew his information, and he knew that this would surprise her.  Most humans, when going through the blood pact, would have sudden convulsions and pain would rack their bodies.  They would be unable to control themselves for moments, and would sometimes even faint.  As Jadon thought about this, his smirk changed.  He smiled at her, still looking into her eyes.  His wounds, already were beginning to heal quickly on their own, and he could feel the power in his veins.  He knew he would use it sparingly, and wisely in the future."
737,Angels and Demons IP (open RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1534&start=60,2011-02-01T20:48:48,Boundary,"Boundary could see that he dodged and immediately appeared behind Vrayl's location, he placed his hand to his back and focused a bunch of energy into his hand, he let no control rule this blast, it was gonna be wild, and it was gonna hit this time.<br/><br/>""No thanks."" Boundary said in his monotoned voice and energy raged around and began collapsing the roof of the building, the energy was becoming immense as he built it up in his hand.<br/><br/>It only took about a second for it to charge.<br/><br/>""Umbra Dominus."" He said as a gigantic blast of pure dark energy slammed into Vrayl's back at point blank range."
738,Angels and Demons IP (open RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1534&start=60,2011-02-02T04:57:24,Boundary,"Boundary dashed and upped his speed running in a rapid circle around Vrayl, so fast his body began to blur and appeared to multiply. When he was certain he had made his point he suddenly dashed forward at Vrayl, left arm slamming into the red gun in his right hand and veering its aim off to the side, and the other slamming his sword into what remained of the demon's torso.<br/>""Umbra Dominus."" he said once more, the dark energy filing into the blade that was inside of Vrayl, ""Dodge this.""<br/>The energy ripped through the blade and exploded through Vrayl's flesh, the amount of energy making the result unseeable behind the raging will and force. Boundary waited for it to clear."
739,Angels and Demons IP (open RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1534&start=60,2011-02-02T05:43:22,Boundary,"Boundary looked upon the demon as he destroyed himself... well not destroyed, sent himself to a safer place was more like it. Boundary took a calming breath and flicked the blood off his blades, sheathing them beneath his robe once more. His aura dimmed down a great measure and his glowing amber eyes faded back to brown. That fight was not that hard, he didn't even have to enter his Umbra state. He sighed and looked back towards where he was planning to go. He advanced towards the loud noises of combat, and towards where Dante and Ashtell happened to be."
740,Angels and Demons IP (open RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1534&start=60,2011-02-06T15:31:27,Maku,"(Sorry, I didn't check on this RP since awhile, lol. I'll try keeping up with it.)<br/><br/>Impressed by Boundary's performance, Maku stood there as he looked awkwardly at the fight. As the Demon vanished, he remembered what was happening that moment. ""Damn, I missed a fight!"" He thought as he facepalmed because of his stupidity. He looked around to see Boundary and spotted the human rushing towards Dante and Ashtella. ""Ahhhh...Craaaaaaap..."" He said. ""Hey! Wait up!"" He shouted at Boundary but it was of no use as he already had reached their location. ""Well, I guess I have to go aswell..."" He thought as he started running towards his two allies and the Demon. He looked behind, at the spot where Vrayl had vanished. ""This isn't good...Not good at all..."" He mumbled before dashing to where he was going, like a lightning."
741,Angels and Demons IP (open RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1534&start=60,2011-02-08T05:35:32,Boundary,"Boundary landed beside Dante and the demon he fought against, he sensed that the angel was injured and that he needed some help, he held a gun in his hand probably to defend himself. Seeing as Boundary did not like demons, helping the angel seemed like the better choice of sides to pick. He held out his hand and chanted one word, ""Umbra!"" a blast of darkness shot forth from the palm of his hand and collided with the demoness, the recoil caused Boundary to slide back only slightly."
742,Angels and Demons IP (open RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1534&start=60,2011-03-31T20:50:30,WinterStorm,"Aeyere yawns as she deflects an attack from one of the many demons around her with ease. She reaches out spears a demon with one of her weapons, a glowing blue sword named Avangelyene. Her other weapon Aishandra, the other glowing blue sword slashes downward dismembering a demon. Its blood rains down on her spattering his glowing white armor and spilling on the ground. The demon screams and tries in vain to wrench the sword from its chest as its entire body begins to freeze. Then the angel removes her blade from the demon's chest and in an instant, the demon's form shatters like glass. Turning around to face the rest of the incoming demons she swings her two swords around and slashes two demons that get too close. Blood drips from both of her glowing blue swords, but also down the side of her face and side. She is the frontline of defence against the demon hordes. Known only as The Whirlwind of Death, her ferocity and skill with her weapons is a legend. A mound of bodies lies around her, but with each demon she slays ten more show up. Hordes of demons are closeing in around her, it is only a matter of time before they reach her. Aeyere slashes five demons. As the blood falls on her face, she laughs and flies into the hordes of demons, cutting a bloody swath through their massive ranks."
743,Angels and Demons IP (open RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1534&start=60,2011-06-13T22:45:29,WinterStorm,"""Nothing can stop me, Aeyere laughs as she cuts down a dozen demons infront of her without recieving even a scratch, not even death,"" she says, before diving into a swarm of demons and hacking away. If she recieves injuries on the fight no one will know because she does not even seem to flinch as the battle wages around her with her in the middle. Her gentle eyes have turned dark red and as enemies blood coats her body and swords, the bloodrath grows stronger and stronger. She is totaly out of control and someone needs to free her from the darkside of her, before she hurts her own."
744,Angels and Demons IP (open RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1534&start=60,2011-06-26T19:47:30,Maku,"As Maku reached the location of the fight, he got blasted away, attacked by a demon. He stood up, holding his Katana.<br/><br/>""What the?"" He asked himself as he did not see any source of life infront of him. He was in some sort of other dimension.<br/><br/>He turned around, looking for the demon that had attacked, only to receive a fist in his face. As he fell on the ground, he rolled to the side to dodge an attack. The sword of his enemy only grazed him. He stabbed the creature in the heart, and ripped it's guts out. He got up, and looked around...surrounded by an army of dark creatures, from shadows to experienced demon warriors, that weren't there a second before.<br/><br/>With a defying look, Maku simply held his Katana infront of him and said: ""Bring it on."""
745,Angels and Demons IP (open RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1534&start=60,2011-06-26T21:01:16,WinterStorm,"Aeyere dives into the demon horde and cuts down a dozen of them without even breaking a sweat, but Maku sees splashes of blood as the demons weapons hit their mark. Blood drips on the ground but still the angel fights on. No pain does she feel but her eyes have turned back to silvery blue. She turn to face Maku and then she speaks.<br/><br/>""Get out of here as fast as you can. They will soon overrun this place. You must get help or all that we have been fighting for will be lost. I'll hold them off as long as I can. Now go,"" she says in ernest before cutting down yet another dozen demons that stand in her way. Like a deadly whirlwind she engages the coming swarm driving them further and further back, but her effort will all be in vain if her injuries are not treated and if reinforcements don't arrive soon. She however in unafraid to die. She will do whatever is necessary to force the demon back to their homeland, even if it means giving her life!"
746,Angels and Demons IP (open RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1534&start=60,2011-06-27T21:16:23,Maku,"Maku looked at Aeyere, and, raising an eyebrow, replied: ""Seriously? And run away like a coward? Where's my honor in that? Heck no, I'm stayin. Like it? Hate it? F*** it. I don't care."" As he said that, he held his hand out at some demons and shot a lightning bolt at them, destroying them. He slashed through a few shadows and stabbed a demon in the head while speaking: ""Y'see, I ain't no quitter, I don't give a damn if I lose my life, I will never surrender. That just ain't my style."" He kept silent for a moment, killing the creatures that spawned next to him, before saying: ""There must be a portal somewhere around. Try spotting it; if we destroy it, they may stop coming. Probably just in this area, though.""<br/><br/>Getting hit in the knee by an arrow, he almost fell on the ground, but Maku just standed up, laughing and sent another lightning bolt at the archer: ""Good try, kiddo."""
747,Angels and Demons IP (open RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1534&start=60,2011-06-28T21:24:11,WinterStorm,"Aeyere blasts Maku back with a torrent of icy cold wind. Then she takes off her helmet and shakes her golden hair free before speaking to him again. Her voice is gentle and understanding.<br/><br/>""Maku you don't understand... She cringes as a demon's spear pierces through her chest. I'm not saying this because I think you a coward, she clutches her chest and creating a barrier of ice she shatters it like glass and projects it forward. The glass tears apart the ranks of demons and she dives into the opening. Before she is swallowed up within the swarms of demons, she gently kisses Maku's cheek and says. ""I'm doing this because I care for you and don't want to see you hurt. You are young and have much to discover in this world, while I have seen the world destroyed and renewed more time than I can count. If there is a way to stop the demons from entering my home, nothing and no one will be able to stop me from completeing my mission. With that she forms a massive wall of ice infront of her sealing herself inside with the demon horde and leaving Maku laying on the ground scratching his head. Then the wall of glass transforms and a beautiful crystal wolf strides over to Maku. His silver eyes glisten like the stars as he stares briefly at the boy. Then he helps Maku up before briefly looking in the direction of Aeyere, nodding at Maku and rushing off in the direction the angels stronghold as fast as it can."
748,Angels and Demons IP (open RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1534,2010-11-22T02:07:30,Red-Eyed-Demon-Girl,"In our world there are two sides, the angels side, and the demon's side. The war between them has torn apart earth as we know it, destroying most of the human race and forcing them to take sides. The dimensional gates that brought them here were created by humans in a scientific attempt to reach another galaxy. The demons hold control of the southern part of earth and the angels hold the north. The human cities have been razed to ashes or frozen so violently they have broke apart in pieces. The great buildings and skyscrapers of new york have fallen, and that is where our story begins. Angels and demons are the most powerful magical forces earth has ever seen. Will peace be brought to earth again? Or will the planet be brought to it's knees beneath the power amassed before it...it is up to you. The demons are making an attack on New York, a centre of power for the angels. Our story begins.<br/><br/>(PS if you to join and u haven't put your character  on the OOC I will pm u and ask u to...just a heads up)"
749,Angels and Demons IP (open RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1534,2010-11-22T03:00:27,Ristina,"Kimara sat perched on a tip of a tree. Her sexy long legs crossed in impatience.<span style=""font-style: italic"">This is really getting on my nerves. How we all ways have to wait to attack.</span>The world around her was in ruins. The old building crushed into smithereens. It felt nice to see the world in ruins. She touched her necklace with an evil grin. It was about time hell would show its power.<br/><br/>Even so God had sent his children to earth to protect the human race, and yet he hated the human race so much at the same time. It was strange how that man worked. She wanted to kill, to draw out blood from humans, and angels alike. Half the world was already destroyed thanks to the demons.<br/><br/>She fiddled with her dagger, which had blood dripping from it. It was interesting how human's gave a fight until the very last moment. ""Astell what the fuck are we waiting for? A fucking fleet to arrive. "" She asked.<br/><br/>Kimara was known as the demonees of blood. The female demon that was known even before the world began to get destroyed as the merciless demon. She was known for having sex with a man, then cutting them right through the neck. Though, most of her targets were men who were already deemed for hell. They were the men that betrayed their wives, or killed a child."
750,Angels and Demons IP (open RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1534,2010-11-22T04:22:16,Red-Eyed-Demon-Girl,"Ashtell looked up at Kimara in the tree. Her staff was strapped across her back and she was fully clad in leather. This was an assault after all, not a ritual. She sighed and rubbed the back of her neck with an exasperated look on her face. ""We should wait for the other demons to get here but... hell i don't think they'll care if we start early."" she said, her face uncaring and cold. She brushed her long pointed nails across her palm. They were filed so sharp they broke skin.<br/><br/>She walked forwards slowly out into the mostly grey and orange landscape. The demons had already succeeded in capturing the forests outside New York. Then again they weren't guarded by angels...only desperate humans who still clung to the foolish dream of peace. She had gone about ten paces when a burly human man jumped out at her. ""NO YOU DON'T, BITCH"" he yelled as he jumped forwards. he positioned himself perfectly for Ashtell to stick him with her staff. The silver blade on the top end was showing out the other side of his gut. She pulled away and turned to Kimara. ""Looks like we can have some fun before we go."" she said, smiling wickedly. ""Lots of fun"""
751,Angels and Demons IP (open RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1534,2010-11-23T21:24:40,Crane,"Aqua Vitae looked left and right before scurrying to the hidden burrow, the place she called home. It blended into the landscape perfectly-charred plant life and loose dirt packed in such a way to not fall. Her eyes were long accustomed to the warm darkness of the twisting earthen tunnels. Feeling the space open up substantially, she took a precious match from her small pack and lit her only stub of a candle. The candle flared with desperate light and illuminated the nearly bare chamber. An under stuffed mattress sat glumly in the corner with a depreciative crate at its side, huddling together for comfort. A chipped, half filled pitcher rested against the wall, along with a bent water bottle and a wooden flute. Walking with a slight stumble from exhaustion, she took a small drink of water and reached out to her flute. It was amazing how humble an instrument could bring such peace to her soul. Raising it to her chapped lips, she played a song from her childhood. The notes were shaky at first, but quickly gained a wild strength that rivaled the battles going on around the world. When the last note died away, she collapsed on the ground while clutching the flute to her torso. Tears of despair welled in her hazel eyes from doing what the humans had told her to do: ""run"" or ""bitch! you're one a<span style=""font-style: italic"">Them</span>aren'cha?""."
752,Angels and Demons IP (open RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1534,2010-12-02T01:02:01,Ristina,"Oh yes Ashtell ..it will be loads of fun.. burning them alive."" Her smile turned wicked and she could hardly argue that she would take pleasure in this. She left her perch on the tree, and flapped her wings to keep her in the air. ""And I promise that each one of them will pay."" She smirked. The world around her was in decay. Due to the fact that she and the other demons desecrated it. What the world did know was that this is what the world would call the apocalypse. She floated for a little while, awaiting for the orders to attack.<br/><br/>The sky was bright, and burning. But the demons donâ€™t feel much from the weather. She sighed. Kimara hated having to wait, and seemed as this war progressed all they did was sit and wait. Like dogs awaiting for the command to go. She raked her hands through her hair. She was a demon but she felt as if sometimesâ€¦killing could be pointless. What was the point if everything was going to be destroyed? Their fun would disappearâ€¦"
753,Angels and Demons IP (open RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1534,2010-12-02T03:32:24,Ren_Maaka,"Dante leaned against a wall of a destroyed building in the nearby of the forests of New York, without his wings, having everything hidden, waiting for the attack of demons, getting ready for everything, he was silent as another angel hidden as human aswell walked past him, Dante said ""Where are you goin'? we're here to protect the humans, not to make more war"" in a calmed voice, as the angel obeyed and stayed back, as Dante hoped for more companions to come so it wouldn't be so hard for him to fight, Dante hated wars, he didn't wanted to come here, but he was oredered to come here, or being sacrificed and being in the depths of hell forever,  he just summoned Caydios, a spiked up blade that he used for battle and started cleaning it, slowly... as he waited for the fleet of demons to come and attack, he had everything prepared for those demons, traps everywhere, battlecampment ready. everything was ready, just waiting for his companions and the demons..."
754,Angels and Demons IP (open RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1534,2010-12-02T05:38:44,greeneyedkitty,"Daelo sighed, landing softly on the ground. The demon's were so... Immature. She sensed another angel in her path and she raised an eyebrow, her wings threatening to spring out in both protection and relief. As more demon's flew by her peripheral vision she stiffened and her wings fully spring out. Silver tipped, razor sharp wings reached above her head and almost reached her feet, giving her more speed than any other angel could imagine. And yet, she continued on her path, whistling a song under her breath. What they didnt see was her muscles stiff as boards, ready for anything. Finally the other angel reached her radar and her head sprung up. She started running and rounded the corner, her high heeled feet appearing gracefully around the corner. Letting her second pair of wings spring up she sauntered over to Dante.<br/>""Made it!"" Little miss speedy herself said, grinning."
755,Angels and Demons IP (open RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1534,2010-12-02T06:11:46,lethrington,"Jadon sat behind the ruins of and old building in the forest.  All he had to do was glance around the corner to see all the movement in the forest.  He knew he would have to leave eventually, but before he left he wanted to test just how dangerous the demons were to humans.  He turned to his companion as a demon approached.  ""Hey, this one looks pretty weak.  I think its the one that killed your wife though,"" He whispered to the man.  The man became furious and rushed outside.  Only a few seconds later he had been scewered.  Jadon sighed quietly to himself and stayed in the ruins.  The demon was right outside and he knew there were many more around him.  He hoped they would move on by, because if they find him things would get ugly.  He picked up the gun the foolish man had left behind to attack the demon.  He rolled his eyes.  It was bad enough the man had given himself away by yelling and calling the demon, which he now figured was a demoness, a bitch, but he also didnt even have his weapon.  Jadon figured that it was because of this stupidety that the human race was dieing off.  He glanced around the ruins, trying to find a good way to escape without getting killed or noticed.  He wasnt ready to face the demons, not yet.  He needed more to wager with before he did anything stupid like that."
756,Angels and Demons IP (open RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1534,2010-12-02T06:23:50,Red-Eyed-Demon-Girl,"Ashtell sneered at the shivering man, his limbs going pale as he lost blood. There was nothing but death for this one now. She held out her left hand, and felt a fireball begin to grow in her palm, her eyes gleaming with hatred. She released the fire onto a tree nearby and summoned more, laying her hands on the human's skin. Her screamed as his flesh blackened. ""Hope you like hell...but thats just a taste..."" Ashtell broke off and laughed, a sound like glass breaking piercing the ears of the man. He winced and moaned, trying feebly to shake her loose. After a few seconds the man started to convulse. ""Shit..."" she mumbled, dropping the man on the ground and kicking him with a smouldering boot. ""They always die too fast...we need some angels to play with"" she commented leaving the man for Kimara to finish off. She sat on a rock nearby and began a ritual, the summoning of her real sword, Ignis. after a few seconds her staff was returned to her back and a black, five foot tall scythe was in her hand. The blade was 3 and a half feet itself, the weapon looked huge agains her small frame. She could hear the wails of the damned shrieking from the blade, their souls fuelling it's power. ""Now we can go...unless you want a bit more fun with this one?"" she asked Kimara, sounding as though she was asking whether Kimara wanted to go to the movies or go shopping. In human terms that is."
757,Angels and Demons IP (open RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1534,2010-12-02T20:09:38,Ren_Maaka,"Dante looked at the angel girl who just came by him... as he said ""Well, you ready?"" as he pulled out Galeoz, his Ruger super Redhawk with Scope and kept it outside... then he standed up... looked at the forest and holstered Galeoz and Caydios. He cracked his neck. Rubbed the back of his neck and walked into the forest,<span style=""font-style: italic"">Our fleet is not yet here, but i'm fast enough and with this girl over here it shall be enough to hold them off for a bit</span>he thought. As he jumped on a branch and started jumping forwards onto the branches, not knowing what would happen, but knowing that he would survive of that... as he looked to the girl and threw her my pistols, Ebony & Ivory and said ""Heads up!"" as they kept jumping"
758,Angels and Demons IP (open RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1534,2010-12-03T00:14:39,Ristina,"Kimara laughed an ice cold laugh. That would make almost any man shutter. ""Na Iâ€™d rather not cut a dead body open. But I smell another human near by. And it seems his smell is  pulling me towards him. "" Her eyes scanned the horizon. ""The smell is lulling me."" She laugh again that same chilling laugh. Her red eyes gleaming. ""Iâ€™m hopping this one can start a chase.""<br/><br/>She wore little clothing just enough to cover her bare assets . And she looked at Ashtell for conformation. ""Tell the boss when he arrives ..Iâ€™m out enjoying some fun."" She winked. ""And that Iâ€™ll catch up to reack some havoc on the angels. "" She batted her demon wings twice.<br/><br/>At that she flew towards where the dead guy that Ashtell had just killed appeared. The smell was small and lingering. As if the human has pushed the other human to come out and face them.<span style=""font-style: italic""> Had he lured us into a trap? </span>She thought.  The smell belonged to a male, and as a demon he had a nearly keen sense of smell to know the difference between females and males.  Females smelled terrible, like buring flesh. She may be a demonâ€¦.but burning flesh smells bad to everyone. Though she hardly acted like it bothered her in front of other demons because other demons would make fun of her. She had a feeling it was due to the fact that she was a mistress of lust. She belonged to the lust demoness. But in the war was under another demonâ€™s control. Or rather beck and call. It was a male demon.<br/><br/>She followed the scent until it got stronger. She just wanted to do something. Maybe she wouldnâ€™t kill the man right away. Maybe she would chase him. She wasnâ€™t always this way. She use to be a lesser demon. One who was rarely thought of highly. She fell in love with a human. Which was her very first mistake He tried to kill her, murder her. And she had been nothing but nice to him. So she cut off his head â€¦in the mourning. Ever since she has hunted men because of their delicious and false smell of humbleness. She wouldnâ€™t fall for that again.<br/><br/>The anger grew inside her. And the need to punish men grew deeper inside her. Like a flame that slowly is fed by the air, and wood. Igniting in such a rush that she nearly just killed him. Yet she stayed hidden behind a tree. Gritting her teeth. She really just wanted to chase him. Like a cat and mouse game."
759,Angels and Demons IP (open RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1534,2010-12-03T00:28:03,lethrington,"Jadon sat against the wall of the ruins, listening for any other sounds of movement.  His ears perked up and his nostrils flared.  He had company.  The smell was familiar, one that was irresistable and luring.  ""Some kind of lust demon,"" he mumbled to himself and stood up.  He could practicaly feel the anger radiating off of it though, and he began to sweat from the pure heat of it.  Even he, who was barely aware of the word fear, was become nervous and slightly scared by its presence.  He gripped the gun tightly and crept slowly for the exit.  He knew that because of how close it was, and because it stopped moving that it knew exactly where he was.  Jadon reached the exit of the ruins and then bolted from the site.  He began running from the site, but quietly.  Barely anything but a leave leaves being stepped on could be heard by his running.  He knew it wouldnt be quiet enough, but he wasnt going to hang around so that what happned to his companion would happen to him."
760,Angels and Demons IP (open RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1534,2010-12-03T00:34:32,Red-Eyed-Demon-Girl,"As Kimara darted off into the bushes Ashtell sighed. ""You think I'm just going to sit here? No way..."" she trailed off, her mind already going out, seeking the angels. There was one angel...jumping branches, just a few hundred meters from here. Ashtell smiled. After years...of living in the alternate demension that she called home and the humans called hell...she was finally out. She tried not to remember the time she had spent there more than necessary. Lesser demons like Kimara...before she became what she is now of course...they were allowed to stay on earth. Ashtell hadn't been. She snapped her head to the right, catching a sound in the trees just a few meters away. She wanted a good fight. Someone to kill who would last long enough for some of her fury and hatred to melt away. She felt her finger tips begin to get hot with an unspoken spell on her lips."
761,Angels and Demons IP (open RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1534,2010-12-03T02:02:22,greeneyedkitty,"Daelo blinked and caught the guns before springing up, her razor wings flapping as fast as a hummingbird.  As she sensed a demon behind her she grinned, springing back with the grade of a cat. Her wings cut up the demon's arms like a million knives and she slid back, landing on all fours. A good fight... She haden't had one in ages. There were different leagues of angels, all with different skills. hers was speed and her ability with blades. Summoning two gold tipped blades she gripped them tightly and pushed herself up gold hair whipping in the soft breeze.<br/>""Now... Will you be a challenge? Or a complete pussy to my speed like the rest of your kind?"" She wasn't exactly... A nice angel. The rebellious one... One of the very few who loved to fight."
762,Angels and Demons IP (open RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1534,2010-12-03T02:21:00,Ren_Maaka,"Dante knew the angel girl left behind cause of a demon, he didn't stopped jumping as he spotted another demon, a demoness... as he saw a dead man layed close to that demon, as he jumped down and runned so fast he appeared behind the demoness leaning against a wall, spinning Galeoz in my finger and said ""Well, i guess its good to see someone to fight with"" he smirked evily when he said that, he was fast and strong. But he didn't knew that demon's skills... as she didn't knew his.... then he said ""What's your name? i want to know my oponnent's name before fighting him... or in this case her... My name is Dante, how about yours?"" when he said that a spiked up blade, Caydios fell infront of Dante, just to get grabbed and slice her..."
763,Angels and Demons IP (open RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1534,2010-12-03T02:30:57,Gazkull,"as Gazkull stood atop a ruined skyscraper he remembered the times that had been ""damn those days were simple..."" he reminiced as he saw an explosion far off in the distance ""... the hell was that"" he muttered sending two of his human slaves to check it out they returned anouncing another humab brigade had tried to fight a *Bahemoth* ""fools"" he said ""everyone knows a bahemoth of hell is far beyond even a human armys capabilities"" he declared arogantly jumping off the skyscrapers remains and into a hell portal"
764,Angels and Demons IP (open RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1534,2010-12-03T03:33:10,Zavyr Darkeyes,In the depths of the destroyed city the sad melody of a violin was what could be heard.<br/><br/>Its source was a violin of dark and evil origins its user was the demon Abyss a calm mostly non-violent demon he was forced into this war by the others.<br/><br/>He had no experience in battle but had experience in playing the violin.<br/><br/>As violin's melody echoed through the decaying ruins.<br/><br/>Most saw him as no threat and had chosen to leave him alone except for the few who were unable to allow any demon to live even if that demon had done nothing wrong most of its life.
765,Angels and Demons IP (open RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1534,2010-12-03T04:52:32,Crane,"Aqua Vitae had awakened to an explosion off to somewhere to the right. The ground hardly shook from the depth she was in, but the earth still rumbled. They were still fighting, damn them. After taking the barest sip of water, she was about to leave when she saw her flute, lying where she had slept. She thought about leaving it, then thought better of it. Hiding it in her sleeve, she crawled out of her home and into the desolation of war. Choosing a route that went around the angels and demons, she walked carefully and silently until she heard something.<br/><br/>It sounded long and sorrowful. Her heart constricted at the sound of it, and she found herself getting closer and closer to it. She saw the player, a demon, and cowered back. She dared not show herself if it were a trap, so instead she took out her flute. When she had played a few harmonious notes, bringing a wild sort of hope to the song, she left in search of water."
766,Angels and Demons IP (open RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1534,2010-12-03T06:46:35,Red-Eyed-Demon-Girl,"Ashtell jumped out of the way of the angel, a fireball already glowing in her hands. He asked her name. An angel asked her name. She flung the fireball past his head, just close enough to burn. Her fingers glowed with electricity and fire, as she gripped her scythe harder. Her head tilted to the side as she addressed him, her eyes taking in every detail of her enemy, her next victim. ""I am Ashtell...but what I do I apparent...if you haven't picked up already then I doubt you will Dante"" she hissed, smiling near the end as she lunged, her scythe glowing and sparking in her hands."
767,Angels and Demons IP (open RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1534,2010-12-03T21:35:42,Ren_Maaka,"Dante had his eyes closed. He knew he was daring himself to death, but he had to take the risk to save the humans. He said ""Well, some violent demoness we have here, it will be interesting fighting you, Ashtell... Still i must admit my opponent is very sexy, but still i can't distract myself now..."" he grabbed Caydios saying the last sentence, and made a glance at Ashtell, as he pulled out Galeoz, and aimed it at a tree, pulled the trigger and shot the tree, as the bullet started ricochetting off the trees and hitted her scythe making her drop it as he said ""Be careful, i'm such a good gunslinger and swordmaster"" he smirked evily when he said that"
768,Desmond county (open rp),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1549,2010-11-23T03:56:51,Ristina,"(Occ: There is no OCC so join as you like...you are welcome to join and leave as you like ...and make as many characters as you want.)<br/><br/>The sky blazed down on the empty, grassless terrain. Temperatures a smoldering 90 degrees.  The heat had a slight haze with it. Causing the land to seem a bit more hazy than normally.<br/>Elena pulled the black reins strapped to her white mare. Casing the horse to rear up and neigh. Then fall back on the ground with a slight stomping noise. She pause reading the sign in front of her with a frown.<br/>""Desmond county"" Half the sign had been blown off, and the other half was warn down that it was just barely visible. With a slight tilt from the wind from over time. It seemed the sign was hanging by one hinge. Which gave the town name character. In one way , it told the entire townâ€™s story. In the other , it suggested that the town was dangerous and must have had a ton of thieves, or drug dealers.<br/><br/>Her long black hair flew behind her,  she tipped her tan cowboy hat to the sky , and then plopped it back on her head. She wore a shirt that was red and  sleeveless , with blue demi jeans that had two cuts at the knees.<br/>She fiddled with a dagger in her left hand, and eyed the sign. Spotting the middle of the word Desmond. Which would happen to be somewhere in-between the M and the O. The silver dagger hit its target with a grace that could only be described as sharp.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Itâ€™s been a whileâ€¦.This place is still a Shit Hole , and no oneâ€™s made a single effort to fix the fucking place.""</span>She thought.<br/><br/><br/>""Come on Dahne , back to home we go."" Elena spoke to her. Who she named Destiny while learning the assassin language. Dahne neighed , and began to trot towards town.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Mommy, Daddy!!!!!!!!!!"" A little girl screamed , as she tried to reach them. But the parents shook their heads no. And then a flash of light happened. Almost as bright as the sun. It stung her eyes, and her ears were still ringing because of the huge light.<br/></span><br/>Elena shook her head. Trying to push back the memory of how her parents death. Finally returning back to reality. Her horse had brought her to the center of town, and she looked around she saw that the town was begging to repair itself. But barely. There were still marks of the explosion in certain buildings that had never gotten repaired. ""Not much of a town no more, arenâ€™t ya Desmond."" She muttered. Wiping a tan hand across her sweaty forehead."
769,Desmond county (open rp),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1549,2010-11-25T06:06:45,Zavyr Darkeyes,"As the winds kicked up dust a desert dweller appeared by his looks alone he looked like a bandit though his eyes told of a story of child who lost his father at a young age. Next to him was what looked like a werewolf body with desert fox features rather than a wolf's when the sun went down the desert fox changed to a human who almost fell to the ground but was caught by the other.<br/><br/>These two were brothers the older was Armos while the one who changed to a desert fox during the day was the younger brother named Rune.<br/><br/>""You okay Rune? I know eventually we will find a way to remove that curse or at least find a way to control it."" Said Armos as he allowed his brother to rest a bit since he hadn't quite gotten used to his curse.<br/><br/>""Don't worry Armos I'll be find I'm still trying to get used to the whole cursed thing is all."" Said Rune with a weak smile.<br/><br/>As the two looked around they saw what was known as Desmond County which looked more like a ghost town with all the damage and such.<br/><br/>""Though I have my doubts it wouldn't hurt to see what we can find here."" Said Armos as Rune got back to his feet."
770,Desmond county (open rp),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1549,2010-11-26T06:21:34,Red-Eyed-Demon-Girl,"Alice sat in the rubble of the old town hall, her legs dangling precariously over the edge, a fifteen foot drop below her. She was doing something she did often. Opening her khaki hiking bag, pulling out the copy of ""Alice in Wonderland"" she had, well...it was a children's book, something you generally didn't find in a grow woman's bag, but hey, it was where she got her name. She took out the slender wooden recorder (an english flute) she kept in her bag. She played a few notes, wracking her brain to try and remember something...anything. She remembered waking up. Just five miles east of town none the less. She had woken up, the stubby grass that grew around here grass poking into her back. She had a dark green T-shirt on and a pair of ripped jeans. Sunglasses over her eyes and the khaki backpack on her back. Her hands were sticky with blood. Just who it belonged to she didn't know, she didn't remember. She had no idea.<br/><br/>Alice winced as she tried to remember. Her head seemed to explode. Like someone had shoved a cube of dry ice between the two hemispheres of her brain. She opened her eyes, letting the memory fall away. She played a soft melody, a haunting tune that stirred something in her. She couldn't remember what it was, but it was there. She opened the faded pages of her book and saw the dark faces and the blood. Real blood was on these pages. The almost black coloured, dried blood had darkened the faces and made it seem like more of a horror story than a children's story. She fingered the pages with one hand while she continued with her simple tune on the other."
771,Desmond county (open rp),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1549,2010-11-26T08:03:43,Knight430,"Doal sighed laying on his makeshift bed in the camp. The morning patrol hadnt returned and they were supposed to turn in two hours ago. He wasnt worrie, nor did he care, about anyone of them but one in particular. His little brother Reice.<br/><br/>It wasn't easy growing up with bandits for him being he was only four when they found us. Now being sixteen he decided he was old enough to start going on patrols. Being eight Doal was able to adapt more to bandit life.<br/><br/>Sighing Doal stood out of his bed and gathered supplies, what he thought sufficient for a short trip to find the patrol. He walked out of his tent and met face-to-face with Sims, the bandit leader.<br/><br/>""Where do you think your goin? Just gonna up and leave?"" He said it with a slight frown on his face.<br/><br/>""Im going to find the missing patrol. They were supposed to turn in two hours ago."" This seemed to piss him off.<br/><br/>""I know where your going and its not to find that patrol. Its to find Reice. You think Im fucking stupid? But i suppose you have a right. Fine. Go and dont come back unless you have atleast one of the patrol with you.""<br/><br/>Doal nodded and walked away. He didnt know it wpuld be a long time before he ever saw camp again. He threw on his duster with his name and the name of the bandits, Regulators.<br/><br/>Doal whistled and Riley was there in a second. Riley was the most reliable horse Doal had ever seen, given to him by his father before his death.<br/><br/>He rode until he came across the place known as Desmond County. He stopped in for a break before moving on."
772,Desmond county (open rp),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1549,2010-11-26T09:31:40,Crane,"Kai ran across the plains, kicking up the loose dirt and debre that just happened to be beneath her hooves at the moment. She shook her mane wildly as she raced the eagle above her. She was only a few paces behind, but she was sure she could beat it, just this once. Kai was so intent on the eagle, that she didn't see the sign until it was almost too late. Diving off to the side, she slid on her back a couple feet and got up slowly. Walking up to the sign while trying to catch her breath, she read it. ~ Desmond County ~ Kai whinnied and tossed her head. The sign was like the town, run down and holding a hint of danger. She knew that she shouldn't be here, but she had little choice."
773,Desmond county (open rp),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1549,2010-11-26T21:21:46,lethrington,"""Come on sis! Just a bit further!"" He called back to the little girl running behind him.  She nodded and followed.  He ran to the edge of the cliff and jumped across to the other ledge.  He turned around as his sister paused on the edge.  ""Come on sis, we have to go.  Theyre right behind us!"" He yells across to her.  She turns around, glancing back at the police who were close behind, running along the cliff.  She shook her head.  ""Im to scared,"" she said.  He stepped forward and held out his arms.  ""Il catch you!"" He yelled back to her.  She nodded and made as if to jump as a shot was fired. ""No!"" He yelled out in pain as she clutched at her chest, before falling forward into the canyon.  He saw the man with a scar over his eye holding the revolver that had shot her.  Then there was a bright flash of light.<br/><br/>Jacob awoke with a start.  He had just recovered from another nightmare, and wiped a bead of sweat from his forhead.  He sat up on his sleeping mat, the nearly dead fire still crackeling in front of him.  He was on some sort of rocky ledge overlooking a town a little ways away.  He pulled out his map and set it down near his mat and looked it over.  According to the map that was supposed to be Desmond country.  He nodded in satisfaction.  This had been the place hed been looking for, and he had finally reached it.  ""Desmond country, a place filled with lawless scum.  I like it."" He said with a grin.  It wasnt that he liked people who were cruel and killed for fun.  He just needed a good place to hide out, and what better place then one full of criminal and missing any law."
774,Desmond county (open rp),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1549,2010-11-26T22:22:26,Ristina,"A man  with a slight stubby build walked out of one nearly completed building. The building may have lost part of itâ€™s left side. But it seemed as if the owner of the place had figured out a way to make it so that the rain wouldnâ€™t fall through, and that the left side of the building would be closed off.  And the owner built an entire other left side.<br/><br/>She glanced at the sign on the front of building. It was dusty, but seemed unlike the townâ€™s sign well kept. As if the owner constantly checked the sign for any damage.<span style=""font-style: italic""> Seems that at least one person can take of a little bit.</span>She thought. The sign red  â€¦Suntime Tavern. In big bold letters. It was weird name for a tavern. But she could recall the name from the little memory of the town she had. Although , she could hardly remember who Raven wood was. Or why he saved her.  ""Maâ€™am, Do you need any help with getting around the town you seem lost."" His voice was thick with a western accent. And his hair was turning slightly gray. Or at least the little hair he had was.<br/><br/>""No sir I am â€¦Just looking around.. It seems the town has yet not changed since â€¦how long was itâ€¦?"" She paused and tried to calculate how long ago it had been since she was last in the town. "" About 16 yearsâ€¦I would think the town would be in better shape."" Her voice was sweet, with a slight slang of southern. Which had always been there because she was born in this town.<br/><br/>""Whom are you miss? It seems my memory is scant on my young years."" He replied with a confused look. It had been a while since She was last here. And considering how her memory is. She was positive that most the people who survived would have just as bad a memory.<br/><br/>""Elenaâ€¦Elena Cult."" She spoke her name in a way that made it seem as if she despised the name. She knew that she had no right to carry her parents name. Since her father was a deputy of the town. Or rather in other terms the sheriff.<br/><br/>She watched as his face plainly changed into respect. A respect that she hardly deserved since she was a Assassin She unmounted from her horse. And looked towards the entrance of the town. It seemed as if nobody came through the town, or rather â€¦.traveled through the town. She noticed the distant figure of a person heading her way."
775,Desmond county (open rp),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1549,2010-11-27T02:47:28,Knight430,Doal looked around the town. There didnt seem much hope of anyone knowing anything about Reice here. Maybe a day or two and he would leave. He kept his hand on his .44 magnum at all times. He went back to Riley and scratched his neck. Riley neighed and shook ihs head. Doal turned around to several people who looked like thieves and pickpockets. The Regulators were well known but here it was just another useless name.<br/><br/>Doal had no friends here or help. He was on his own and thats how he liked it. Reice was the only one he actally enjoyed being around. Doal sighed taking his hand off of his magnum. His first mistake. Two shots were fired. One hit the ground by him while the other hit him in the chest. He looked up in time to see Sims watching him before riding off.<br/><br/>Doal feel on the ground bleeding as Sims rode off. Doal grabbed his chest and  passed out on the ground with little hope of living.
776,Desmond county (open rp),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1549,2010-11-27T03:17:29,Zavyr Darkeyes,"The sound of gunfire reached the two and the looked to see some guy fall to the ground.<br/><br/>The two ran towards him and stopped next to him.<br/><br/>Armos checked the guy's pockets and took anything of value but was stopped by Rune who felt that they should help him. Armos instead took the man's weapons and would hold onto him as he used the knowledge he had in healing, using his magic over sand to aid in the process.<br/><br/>He first began the difficult part of removing the bullets and then the part of bandaging and such.<br/><br/>Armos couldn't leave the guy laying there and Rune would end up complaining. In away Rune was like Armos' shoulder angel who tries to talk him into doing things that are more positive than negative.<br/><br/>The two decided to bring the guy to the tavern."
777,Desmond county (open rp),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1549,2010-11-27T15:15:44,Knight430,Thoughts of Reice rushed through Doals head while he was asleep. He woke up screaming from a nightmare. He looked out the half boarded up window to see it was nighttime and began wondering where he was at. He felt his sides and noticed his weapons were missing. What did he expect? He got shot and went unconcious in a town full of theives of course they would be gone!<br/><br/>He sighed disgrunteldly and walked out the door of the room to the tavern. He sat down at one of the tables holding his chest whered he been shot. Taking his hat off and laying it on the table in front of him Doal leaned ack in his chair and rested for awhile trying to think why Sims would come after him.
778,Desmond county (open rp),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1549,2010-11-27T22:20:47,Crane,"Kai had been startled by the gunshot, but recovered quicker than most other horses would have. After shaking herself out like a dog, she trotted over to the run down stables next to the tavern. She had seen two queer looking people haul the shot man to the tavern, and she wanted to see if he was okay. Footsteps sounded off to her left and she sprang away before the tough rope could tighten around her neck. Seems like being a horse didn't improve her chances much at all."
779,Desmond county (open rp),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1549,2010-11-29T02:39:14,Ristina,"Then as if in slow motion she saw the bullet hit the man. Elena was shocked if anything but not surprised. ""You take Lighting and tie her up. Sheâ€™ll be a bit of a hustle ..but you should be able to handle her."" She directed this to the tavern owner.  Then with every intention to settle the matter. Just like her parents would have. At least from what little memory she had of them.<br/>She went to help the man, but had noticed that another person was already helping him. It seemed as if she was hardly needed. So after the man helped the other oneâ€¦they both headed towards the tavern, and she just stood there frozen. Unable to comprehend the events. In an attempt to regain her stand point. She followed the group of bandits who were now just distantly in her view. It seemed they thought that they had killed the man.<br/>Without sparening a second she took out her pistol. And pointed the silver nozzle straight at the burliest of the four bandits. It was about time she was able to use her assassin skills. And without further ado she shot. The bullet whizzed through the air and hit the man right in the leg. The man went down with a thud. But he wasnâ€™t dead in any way. Just injured and unable to move for a moment. His bandits were too busy to shoot her , because they were busying themselves with helping their master. Or leader.<br/>She put away her pistol that slid into itâ€™s holster in her pants. And without further delay walked over to horse and pet her. "" I feel bad that your all tied upâ€¦but I donâ€™t want people trying to grab you.. as if your free."" She laughed and made her way into the tavern. The tavern was bustling with people. She made her way to the bar and sat down. Acting as if she had not shot someone at an impossible range. Normal ,untrained people wouldnâ€™t be able to shoot that good. But she was trained. Therefore, she was capable."
780,Desmond county (open rp),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1549,2010-11-29T03:10:59,Zavyr Darkeyes,"Armos took a seat before Doal placing the weapons Doal was missing on the table.<br/><br/>""Don't know if that was a mortal wound you had but wither it was or not is something I don't know as there are things that can't be fixed by the desert sands."" Said Armos as he inspected a sand covered bloody bullet.<br/><br/>Nearby Rune was sitting a table away prepared to attack at the slightest hint of danger.<br/><br/>""Names Armos btw."""
781,Desmond county (open rp),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1549,2010-11-29T03:15:03,Knight430,"Doal looked at the kid. ""Names Doal. Doal Redding. Im here looking for my brother. His name is Reice."" Doal placed a picture of a kid with white hair that looked around 15 or 16 in a dusty vest and shorts. ""He went missing along with an entire patrol. Those guys back there were part of the bandits im with. Well i gues not with them anymore. I have to find my brother anything you know can help me."" Doal seemed to be pleading for help. You could tell he cared a great deal for his brother."
782,Desmond county (open rp),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1549,2010-11-29T03:25:42,Zavyr Darkeyes,"""Being a desert bandit I don't know much about places like these western places though I share a similar thing with Rune over there."" Said Armos as Rune stood up and decided to take a seat next to Armos.<br/><br/>Armos handed Rune the picture for a moment then handed it back to Doal.<br/><br/>""Though nether of us have seen someone like that."" Said Armos.<br/><br/>Rune sat there and just stared at Doal silently."
783,Desmond county (open rp),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1549,2010-11-29T04:35:55,Red-Eyed-Demon-Girl,"Alice jumped down from the wall. Gun shots seemed familiar to her though she couldn't remember why. She hummed as she walked through the less broken part of town. SHe saw bloodstain on the ground and a part of her screamed and ran. She tensed and stepped back as the other part of her smiled. She winced before walking a bit farther on, carefully skirting the blood. She pushed open the door to an empty house. She didn't feel like talking to anyone. In actual fact, she hadn't talked to anyone since she could remember. She knew you had to introduce yourself and make small talk...which didn't appeal to her. To the few people here she was nothing more than a shadow and a song. She pressed her recorder to her lips and blew. High clear notes rang forth, the melody they wove foreboding, and grim."
784,Desmond county (open rp),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1549,2010-11-30T02:49:43,Ristina,"""Damn â€¦canâ€™t anyone take care of this town."" Elena wondered as the bar stool squeaked under her. The bartender was young. Even younger than herself. Which meant that there was a 19 to 16 year old working with liqueur. Which made her think that the U.S government made no mover to help this town after that incident.  Whatever the incident was. Elena had a very vague idea of what happened. But she heard that it was a nuclear power plant explosion. In fact that would make the most sense.<br/>""So why are you working here?"" She asked. Her assassin nature made her warm up to people so that she could gain facts on whatever she needed. Whether or not it would indeed help her in the long run was up to her.<br/><br/>""There are no other jobs. Itâ€™s either be a doctor, nurse, or be a banditâ€¦around this town â€¦itâ€™s hard to find a hob."" Her voice had a slight southern slang to it. Not at the same as Elenaâ€™s. Since Elenaâ€™s  was a very regular , southern city voice.<br/>""I see."" She twisted in her chair. She knew that was a slight exaggeration. But still pretty damn close to the truth. Her eyes landed on two men. That she had just seen come into the tavern before her.  She twisted her attention back to the bartender. ""So how many out of towners do you get?"" She asked. Elena knew this girl was a native to the town . Even though she was younger than Elena. That just meant one of two things. That either he mother survived the incident, or parents moved into town slightly after wards. Either way she knew that her memory was hazy, and that she could just be thinking too much.<br/>""None..Usually they steer clear."" She leaned down closer to Elena. ""And darlin I think itâ€™s best they do.. because sir Ravenwood would turn those bandits into fire. "" She of course was being a bit expansive on the truth. But Elena got the idea.<br/>""So why hasnâ€™t Raven wood taken care of the other bandits?"" She asked with curiosity. All the while keeping one eye on the two bandits. She wasnâ€™t out to kill anyone other than Raven wood. And yea she felt awful but still.<br/>She stood up and walked over to an empty chair next to a man. To get a better look at the two. ""So sir How are you?"" She asked trying to strike some  conversation."
785,Gratuitous (open. Mature content 18+),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=15494,2012-11-05T20:02:17,Le bourreau,"Welcome to Metatropolis, super city-state of the future. After the massive earthquake of 2013, much of the West Coast of North America broke off and separated by several miles of ocean it now stands as an Island apart from the United States. Although most infrastructure was destroyed during the cataclysm, it left an almost clean slate to start over with. The new super city of the future was constructed over top of the ruined buildings that had made up the former cities of LA, San Diego and San Francisco.<br/><br/>By 2025 Metatropolis is registered as the world's most popular vacation spot, it hosts the some of the most decadent luxuries available to mankind. These include; Hover cars, Replicants (human-like organic androids), Holographic entertainment venues, State of the art housing and Hotel accommodations, exotic synthetic foods (far more tasty than the real thing). Las Vegas, Monte Carlo and Atlantic City, abandon their former locations and move business to the new Super-City. Any number of pleasures and experiences can be found here, just name it and you can find it.<br/><br/>Of course when the world economy collapsed in 2030 only several years after Metatropolis's construction, even the great city's nearly bulletproof economy slumped, and the one time seat of the world's technology and glutenous excesses fell on hard times. Crime of course slips in, as it is known to do, during times of economic distress. And Metatropolis's once pristine C.O.P (Company Owed Police) force quickly becomes known as one of the most corrupt in the nation. Once the Replicants declared themselves sentient and demanded equal rights, the golden age was finally over.<br/><br/>What we are left with is a space-junk criminal atmosphere, rife with sex and violence. It is a place where you have to scan people to ascertain whether they are in fact humans, or deceptive Replicants trying to scam you or worse. This is a place with no middle ground, either you are inconceivably rich, or so poor that food is a luxury; the two independent classes separated only by a few hundred stories of elevation. The top of world is owned by the extremely rich while the old ruins of the cities' below are filled with the poor trying to eke out a living. Here money (Credits) now makes you actual royalty and no fetish or indulgence is denied. Meanwhile the poor are subject to the wealthy's whims more now than even in the dark ages. The privatized police force aren't any help, most are so corrupt that they are usually the ones doing to oppressing anyway.<br/><br/>This would be a free form mature rated RP, with several city locations. You could choose a human or a Replicant as a character, you'd be welcomed to create any occupation you saw fit to ply; COP, Criminal, Prostitute, Corporate baron, or lowly servant....ect ect. You could be extremely rich, or horribly poor, Religious or Heathenish. Essentially Caligula set in the blade runner universe."
786,Gratuitous (open. Mature content 18+),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=15494,2012-11-08T21:47:59,Le bourreau,"Robert West had moved to the Metatropolis two days after his 18th birthday. His parents had warned against it, but Bobby had his mind set on it and when his mind was set, there was little anyone could do to change it. His superb academics and athletic prowess got him accepted to Trump enterprise's security academy and so began his training.<br/><br/>Since Metatropolis was a sovereign nation, there were entirely new set of laws and criminal codes to learn. The first rule you learn is that the CEO's of this corporation were essentially gods. They were above reproach and were allowed complete anonymity from any prosecution. If you knew what was good for you, you stayed the hell out of their way and kept your eyes pointed toward the ground when you were in their presence. If you were lucky, maybe showed off some skill that one of them liked, you might even get called up to the big leagues and get a position as a private bodyguard for one of the elite.<br/><br/>The second thing you learned was that the rest of the job, but only after learning that first golden rule were you allowed to complete your training. It turned out that the job was relatively simple when it came down it . You kept the peace, you kept the company in the 'black', you towed the company line, you got better living conditions and better stock benefits. Stock is the currency of the wealthy, credits are what the common man spends and they are really worth anything, with no physical currency all accounts are virtual and subtracted and added electronically. Your equipment is the highest-tech and you are fitted with anything an officer might need in the line of duty including body amour, and plasma charged utili-weapon.<br/><br/>Bobby remembered how simple it all seemed while he was in the Academy, it was all just so straight forward and antiseptic. Suspect neutralization techniques, less-than-lethal target zones...Take down the 'bad guys', what an absolutely perfect and pure pathos to live by. But only a few weeks into working the beat with his assigned 'Mentor' he found the truth of the matter.<br/><br/>Sargent T. A Williams had been a company employee since before the Depression. He'd been here during the glory days and rarely ever now was he not bitching about how good things used to be. He was also one of the most vile, violent and abusive men to walk the planet.  He was the absolute pinnacle of street level corruption in the Trump security forces, and this was supposed to be Bobby's mentor.<br/><br/>The superior officer would have Bobby drive him around the Brothel sections of the city, each one he'd take payments of on his blackmarket credit scanner. Insane amounts of the repressed peoples incomes would change hands so that this 'crimeboss with a badge' wouldn't start causing trouble. More often then not, he'd take on of the girls in the back for a free share of gash. In his spare time, Sarge Williams would play passenger seat home run derby, on poor synthetics, they'd pass. He would lean out the window and bash the unsuspecting synth-person's head in with his passing nightstick, just for shits and giggles.<br/><br/>Bobby detested the man, and swore he'd never turn out like this tyrant. He tried reporting his Sargent once he'd graduated and been assigned a personalized route, but all that did was fall on the deaf ears of the even more corrupt higher levels. It came back to bite Bobby and taught him a valuable lesson, as Sargent Williams found out about it and in turn had Bobby assigned to one of the most dangerous and lethal districts  as punishment.<br/><br/>And this is the beat officer Bobby has worked for the past decade. 'Whores alley' is what they called it, Bobby walks it with pride though, 23rd Psalm repeating his head, he fears no evil. One day the lord will present him with a real test, and he is going ready when it presents himself. He will prove to at least one person that all Security officers aren't evil corrupt bastards."
787,Gratuitous (open. Mature content 18+),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=15494,2012-11-10T03:33:29,Ristina,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">"" Jessie get your ass down here , or I will rip every long brown strand out of your pretty little head!""</span>Lady Antanisha head of one of the brothel's on whore ally. The bitch of the street but customers typically came to this one for Lady antanisha's famous tricks. Or so word got around that most model worthy prostitutes were dragged, or forced here.<br/><br/>Up a musty set of curved black stairs , and through a hallway of sounds that represented men getting their pleasure in desirable ways laid the room that Jessie was forced to attend. Every room was designated to two hussys or prostitutes depending on whose talking. The rooms were set up according to pleasurable taste of the man not the hussy. Inside the last door to the right a man was tied with black rope around his wrist to a wall. A women with black hair was finishing up with wrapping the rope around his feet.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">"" Go on, I know he requested you but  little angel here will finish this man off.""</span>Dark green eyes winked at the other girl who was wearing a small black skirt that ended just barely where her thighs started, with a dark blue dress shirt that just barely covered her boobs. Long strands of wavy light brown hair fell past her shoulders , stopping just about at her torso. With a huff she walked towards a large red oak door , sliding a small credit card like item through a slit.<br/><br/><br/>"" Angel, he likes it rough remember."" She winked bright candy like brown eyes at the other girl before walking out of the room. The world outside was , and always will be unknown to her. Being bought as a sex slave at the small age of eight , and brought to this brothel. This was all she had ever known pleasing the men just to get food, and clothes.<br/><br/>If there was hope for a normal life well it was stripped right from under  her before her  mind could even access anything. The hallway was adorned with digital photos of half naked women touching completely naked men meant to stir arousal. Her eyes casted down wards not really wanting to focus on the pictures or sound. Being here felt like hell, and she did what she had to without being seen as mechanical. But that was because the better you were the richer the customer the better a chance of getting out of here. There have been men willing to pay the brothel for a personal hussy in their home. Though it has been rare it was a small hope for her. The only thing that made living inside the brothel bare able for one who has never seen the outside. All she knows is that this a metropolitan whatever that could mean to her.<br/><br/><br/>Her feet made down the stairs doing a natural arch that made her legs look like pure fire to a man's needs. Women leading the next man up the stairs glared as their men practically drooled. Lady Antanisha looked up as her hands were working to clean the bar that was a good lure for customers. Blonde hair tied up in a ponytail with a tube top dress that hugged her body tight. This was the owner of the brothel with cold blue eyes.<span style=""font-style: italic"">"" Jessie , I believe there is going to be a special tonight.""</span>Specials were given only to the best , and well, some say she is better than the owner herself.<br/><br/>"" Special? We have not had one of those in a, oh dear I do not know , a long time."" She walked over sliding onto a small swivel chair that allowed an over look of a large plasma TV, and a couch."
788,Gratuitous (open. Mature content 18+),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=15494,2012-11-10T12:27:40,Sound of Silence,"From the rooftops, the city of Metatropolis was a much more peaceful place than it was down below on the streets. Once could see both the rich districts and the poor districts from these rooftops. Looking down everything else always seemed so small; the people and cars looked almost like ants when standing on top of the world. Even if standing â€˜on top of the worldâ€™ was the currently the top floor of a parking garage, leaning against a car you hadâ€¦ â€˜borrowedâ€™â€¦ from a kind businessman to whom you gave a huge gash in his neck as a â€˜thank youâ€™ and wished you could afford, with a sly smile on your face as you silently observed the finest bank in the entire city. Metatropolis was hardly a place where people wanted to live. This city was no paradise at all, but a dystopia ruled by the rich. The big businesses were the ones that ran the show around here and always made sure that the poor were aware of that every single day.<br/><br/>The rich people lived the big life while the poor, well, it was a dog-eat-dog world in the poor district for the most part, however it did still a charm to it if you knew exactly where to look. This bank was the cityâ€™s pride and joy alright, a place where the only the richest of the rich were allowed to keep all their money, a much sought out playground for any thief looking to score some big loot. Unfortunately this bank also had the best security system in the city. Bypassing it would have taken hours if not for the people he knew, who could easily deal with such a problem. Once it was down, he was given the word, proving once more just how reliable the people he was working with were. Reliable people were hard to come by since everyone seemed to just worry about nobody but themselves.<br/><br/>Dimitri Caesar was a man who lived for danger and today he vowed this city was about to witness history. Soon he would singlehandedly show the poor that the rich were not untouchable. Perhaps he would not accomplish bringing liberation to this poor and rid it of oppression once and for all, there was always a chance of failure, but he would be looked upon as a hero. If he could not leave this city, had he the money to do so he would have done just that by now, he would rule it.<br/><br/>A smile spread across his face as he moved to the trunk of the car and popped it open. From the trunk he removed several items he would need in order to carry out the heist. Since he had stolen this car it belonged to him now, he decided. If you can take it then it immediately belongs to you and nobody can do a damn thing about it such was the unwritten law of the city. The blueprint he had, displayed the entire building: it was a giant stone structure, probably one of the oldest in the city, that had been reinforced more and more as the years went by. Through his earpiece he explained the plan in detail to those working with him to get this done. There were several entrances, one way down to where the safes were via the main staircase, but he favored the fire escape leading to the roof. And of course the elaborate security system protecting it, he reminded himself so he wouldnâ€™t let his excitement get the best of him.<br/><br/>Checking his watch, â€œTen minutes until show time, boys,â€ Dimitri spoke into his earpiece, speaking in a low voice to hide his excitement. It was difficult to keep calm and he could feel his nerves beginning to act up more and more as time passed. Over the years he has done a lot of things, but never has he done anything this big. It had taken two years for him to finally form a plan and he wanted everything to be perfect. â€œIs everyone in position?â€<br/><br/>â€œOf course, and theyâ€™re all fired up and ready to go whenever you give the signal.â€ One of his partners spoke to him. â€œAre you sure weâ€™ll be able to pull this off?â€<br/><br/>â€œYou doubt me? Alex should be finished up soon. After that we will storm in like nobodyâ€™s business and in exactly five minutes we take home some fabulous treasure.â€<br/><br/>â€œFabulous indeed, boss.â€<br/><br/>â€œAlright everyone already inside the building, get into position now! Letâ€™s make this a show this city will never forget.â€ Knowing that everything was running smoothly pleased him greatly in spite of his nerves. This night was going to be absolutely glorious. If things went as planned he would head over to Whore Alley and get himself some smokinâ€™ hot pussy as a celebration. For as long as he could remember heâ€™s been dreaming of the day where he would make history, where he would show the people that there is nothing to be afraid of. It had taken Dimitri quite a while to gather people who were ballsy enough to do this with him. When he finally found people who all shared the same goal as he did and were just as sick and tired of the oppression it was probably one of the best days of his life. Ten people might not have been an army but at least it was enough to get his point across.<br/><br/>After finishing up what he was doing he locked the car and pocketed the carâ€™s keys before he checked to make sure his gun was fully loaded before. He could sense the impatience beginning to rise in the group so he figured he should get his ass down there to prevent it from escalating further. The goal of this night was bringing this God forsaken city one step closer towards liberation, not through the oppressiveness of law but through a bit of chaos. And it was going to be carried out by people who were not afraid of losing their lives for what he felt was a good cause. He could not have those people be impatient, for he was not looking to bring liberation through chaos birthed by impatience."
789,Gratuitous (open. Mature content 18+),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=15494,2012-11-13T18:09:42,Le bourreau,"Officer West walked his beat, swinging the stun-club around his wrist in a spectacular manner. The baton twirled first one way and then the other, cartwheeling like a child's toy as he manipulated it movements. He was in good spirits and happily waved to several of the business owners as he made his rounds.<br/><br/>As Bobby turned the corner though, he was caught flat-footed, almost dropping his stun-club at what he saw. A particularly cruel pimp had his Synth employee up against the wall, a knife to her throat as she weeped.<br/><br/>""Something I can help you with Copper?"" The pimp, named 'Calag' asked, completely unaffected by the Security agents sudden appearance.<br/><br/>""What's going on here?"" Bobby asked. He reached out with his baton and pointed at the Pimp's knife. ""Take that knife away from her throat....Now!"" Bobby said.<br/><br/>""Whoa....settle down....she's property....I got her bill of sale right in my back pocket. "" The Pimp said, putting his knife down into his belt and going to reach into his back pocket.<br/><br/>""Please....please.....I gave him the credits, he just wants more....he always wants more..."" The pretty blue haired synth whore pleaded as synthetic tears rolled down her cheeks.<br/><br/>""Shut yer pie hole bitch...nobody gives a shit round here!"" Calag scolded her.<br/><br/>Bobby cautiously watched, his hand on the butt of his uni-rifle. The pimp seemed unimpressed and casually produced the digital Memory card and tossed it over to Bobby.<br/><br/>Officer West caught it and placed it into his glove's mounted computer. The file brought up did indeed look to be in order. The Pimp's name was Caligula Jones, and this synthetic hooker, VAL 3247 was purchased legally and therefore she was his to do with, what he pleased.<br/><br/>""Put her down....NOW!"" Bobby ignored the information shown on the holographic display.<br/><br/>""What? Are you kiddin' me man? This 'rubber cunt' has been holding out on me...She's cutting into my profits man....That's illegal!"" The pimp protested but at least loosened his grip on the prostitute's throat. She gasped breath into her synthetic lungs and then the tears really started to flow. She could tell this little interruption was going to piss Calag off and then he was going to take it out on her.<br/><br/>""I said let her go...."" Bobby said flatly, ignoring the pimp's legitimate arguments.<br/><br/>""Man, If you don't fuck off, I am gonna report your superiors at Trump Security...You are interfering with a legitimate business owner while I am in the process of collecting profits.....That's illegal and I will have your fucking job...You feel me PIG?"" Calag said and finally let go of the hooker's throat completely. The pimp grew bold in his audacity and started to walk toward Officer West.<br/><br/>Bobby didn't hesitate, he swung his baton and cracked Calag in the side of his face, sending the perpetrator sprawling. Bobby rushed the surprised man, taking his club and smashing, first the pimp's hand which was going for his knife, and then another strike to the man's sternum just for good measure. All of  this without saying another word, the result left Calag squirming in pain on the ground while his property, Val looked on in horror. She of course knew that every injustice carried on her owner, would be paid back to her threefold.<br/><br/>""Please....please officer.....please stop...He didn't mean anything by it, He was just gonna slash me a little...Please don't hit him no more!...Look I will give you a freebee ok? Come on I'll let you stick it in my ass, just don't hit'em no more!"" Val pleaded, pressing between Bobby and Calag's fallen body.<br/><br/>""Do you know who I work for? HUH ASSHOLE?<span style=""font-weight: bold""> T.A. WILLIAMS </span>....that's right....What now sucka?"" Calag moaned up in pain. He managed a chuckle through the groans of pain.<br/><br/>""Ooooh I know who pulls yer strings Calag....That's why you get to live....I want you to deliver a message to the Sargent. Tell him, ""That this is my Beat...my couple of blocks....My rules."" You get that?"" Officer West growled down at the fetal positioned pimped. ""You don't like my rules, you do business somewhere else...""<br/><br/>With that, Booby spit down onto the welted man. He removed Calag's info chip and stuck it to the prone man's forehead with the goo from his spittle. And then Bobby simply walked off, whistling and swinging his club, as if nothing had happened at all. The truth was that something had happened, and it was something big...Bobby was calling the powerfully corrupt Sargent out and soon there would be repercussions for the bold move."
790,Gratuitous (open. Mature content 18+),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=15494,2012-11-13T19:54:55,Ristina,"<span style=""font-style: italic""> "" Your special will not be here for another couple hours. But keeping you here will help make it more pleasurable , for him. "" </span>Lady Antanisha turned around to grab a small shot glass placing it in front of her pouring straight scotch into the glass.<span style=""font-style: italic"">"" We are our own nation dear , we females need to stand together against the outside world. Dear remember this strength belongs to the free, and we are not free but do not belong to others. This gift is given for our abilities , but remember there is authority. ""</span><br/><br/>The filthy glass was taken with one hand and drank without hesitation before placing the empty glass back. "" Do not involve one's self with trivial out side matters....right? So, any fun information I can make for a better pleasurable moment for this special?"" At that moment the door slammed open and a man wearing some sort of suit that most likely meant authority from the way Lady Antanisha straightened her shoulders.<br/><br/><br/>One gun shot and a rather plush girl no older than 14 fell lifeless to the ground. A pretty red Satan dress covering the wound in her heart. Other tricks scrambled towards the stairs , or ran for the back door complete fear taking them over. She had never seen an infiltration nor even knew who this man was just that they had adorned pleasure to men dressed such as himself.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">"" Lady Antanisha , you have been caught for illegally smuggling children into here without registering them. The penalty is death. ""</span>A loud bang and all she could do was fling herself out of the chair and run to around the corner of the bar. Lady Antanisha fell to the floor lifeless, cold blue eyes no longer seeing whatever light may have been.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""> "" I will checking everyone , if you do not have an ID I will kill you on spot! Or maybe I should just burn the fucker down, know what , that is just what I will do. Fuck being nice!"" </span>Three shots straight at the liquor bottles , and flip of something that was glowing reddish orange , and all of a sudden warm flames struck up reaching for the ceiling.<br/><br/>She squirmed out of the building by the back door forgetting about angel for a few seconds but before running back in the place seemed to pop and explode. Fear etched its way inside her heart while she had to figure out which way to go. Of course taking a left through the ally would lead her further from hell, and so she did just that."
791,Gratuitous (open. Mature content 18+),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=15494,2012-11-14T13:35:32,Sound of Silence,"After bypassing the security camera sitting in various areas outside slipping into the alley way Dimitri slowly climbed his way up the fire escape leading to the roof. There was a door on the roof, which obviously would take him inside, and from there it was all smooth sailing. He exchanged words with the people he was working with, barking orders and getting everyone in position. At the sound of their confident leaderâ€™s voice they all seemed pumped up and ready for action and rather than impatient they were a bit calmer. There was order amongst them instead of people wanting to rush in like rampaging bulls, the risk of someone fucking up diminished a bit. It was needless to say that he was having high hopes for this little heist succeeding he knew he was not perfect. There was no doubt that something might go wrong somewhere no matter how perfect everything might seem now.<br/><br/>Either way, even if he did fail, his name would be known all around the city. His message would get across to those who were oppressed and everything would be a win-win for him in the end. Or so he hoped anyway considering that these people were clever in their ways of making sure that the people stayed under their control. Those who ran the show would not have their little empire be destroyed so easily, as he learned from a few failed missions in the past.<br/><br/>Someone he had working on the inside let him in through the door on the roof and after that he met up with a few of his allies to discuss a few more things. He expected everything to be exactly five minutes, again, not a minute more. Pulling out the blueprints he then began to mark off key locations among other things that would help them out during this heist. It was glorious. Intense eyes were upon him; they all had eager looks on their faces. Pumping them up with enthusiasm before they got started was actually quite easy. For a bunch if people he plucked off the street they were looking very promising. Most of them were ex-military from what her understood which only showed him that they were competent and that perhaps there would be little problem getting things done. He was ready, they were definitely ready, and this was going to be fun.<br/><br/>â€œDimitri, we have a problem.â€ Someone called out to him in a whisper over his earpiece. This was not something he wanted to hear, a frown tugged at the corners of his lips and a displeased look crossed his expression. â€œThe security room is a lot more heavily guarded than I had thought. How shall I proceed?â€<br/><br/>â€œThere isnâ€™t any time to change tactics; we have to proceed no matter whatâ€¦ do not let some guards stand in your way.â€<br/><br/>â€œDid they up their security?â€ Someone else asked. â€œMaybe someone tipped them off about our little break in?â€<br/><br/>That was something Dimitri did not want to hear and it made him pretty fucking livid to say the least. A vicious snarl replaced the earlier frown, wondering who could have tipped these people off since everything had been kept quiet. Had someone spotted him in the parking garage, or did someone he had on the inside chicken out and squeal? No matter, it just made things more interesting. He was not deterred but his group seemed to be losing a bit of spirit, which was expected since they were not really criminals. Some of them were a lot more nervous than others, making him wonder if they were even willing to use the guns they held, he would have to make sure to address this before it escalated. However he knew he had to calm his own anger before doing so that way he wouldnâ€™t seem like he was losing his composure outside of being displeased.<br/><br/>â€œSo they know weâ€™re here. That doesnâ€™t mean they know when weâ€™ll strike, so I say letâ€™s give them a bigger show. Theyâ€™re waiting for us to make our move and will we ever quench their anticipation!â€ That seemed to work in boosting morale much to his relief. It was so easy to manipulate these people it was almost pathetic, but thatâ€™s what you get from an oppressive way of life he supposed. No wonder why the rich were always using the poor to their advantage.<br/><br/>Once the power was cut, the signal to start, he set the timer on his stopwatch for five minutes and gave the order to move out."
792,Let's have a little fun...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1565,2010-11-24T06:35:23,TheoryKierei,"<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i544.photobucket.com/albums/hh357/fatalfrosthawk/Anime_Guy_by_CannibalTaco34.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/>Name:Arro (pronounce R-O) Last name:N/A<br/><br/>Arro ran, full out towards the station down the block. He had missed the last previous train in to the city and wasn't about to miss the noon transit.<br/>The dark red-headed boy came to a skidding halt right in front of the large train. As the doors started to close he pushed his way inside the mass of angry humans and ducked out of site within the giant mob.<br/><br/>He leaned against a dirty wall panting by the time he finally pulled himself together from the long run to the station. His eyes slowly scoped the inside of the car, observing each passenger and keeping an eye out for anything or anyone that seemed odd.<br/>He was pretty sure hunters wouldn't bother him here and even though witches and warlocks seemed to love playing with wolves he figured they wouldn't be stupid enough to use their magic in broad daylight in such a crowded place.<br/>The boy was wearing a black jacket over a white collared shirt, his red neck tie seemed warn out and hung half way down his shirt unevenly. He also had on a pair of black baggy pants but no shoes...he knew humans wouldn't notice as long as the pants covered his feet most of the time.<br/><br/>Arro sighed with relief and folded his arms over his chest, allowing himself to relax, just a tiny bit, and drift off in to a light sleep for the fast ride in to town."
793,Let's have a little fun...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1565,2010-11-24T06:44:16,Sweet Sacrifice,"<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i62.photobucket.com/albums/h97/Fair_One_Of_The_Last_Dusk/Female%20Anime/MalonChickClose-Up.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/>Elizabeth(Eliza)<br/><br/>Eliza was sitting in her seat, staring out the window and minding her own business. But before the train left the station, a man who stunk of alchohol sat beside her. ""<span style=""font-weight: bold"">Hey beautiful what's your name?</span>"" He asked, followed by a loud burp. She gave him a look of disgust and stood, leaving her seat. By now the doors had closed and the train was rumbling, getting ready to go. She looked around and took the nearest seat, beside a man who had sat down just before her. He had a black jacket over a white collared shirt both of which a tad disheveled. His red tie was worn and loose, and she turned her head.<br/><br/>It wasn't polite to stare afterall. She fingered her skirts, making sure that her revolver was securely hidden beneath them. She always carried her gun, for both self defense and to scare any man that attempted to advance on her."
794,Let's have a little fun...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1565,2010-11-24T07:09:15,lethrington,"<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i283.photobucket.com/albums/kk309/vampire_amaya/anime/thanimeguy.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/>Alastair Haden<br/><br/>Alastair sat up, rubbing his eyes.  He must have fallen asleep listening to the sound of the train moving along the tracks.  he was in the car right by the engine as usual, becasue he had learned that bandits and train robbers always went to capture the engine.  So he decided to get as close to it as possible, to stop anyone like that.  He glanced out the window, watching the landscape go by.  He didnt even know where this train was going, and he never did.  He was a vagrant, always traveling, never staying in one place.  He would go from town to town, and would do just enough to keep him alive.  It wasnt an easy life for him, but he was a restless spirit trying to find a purpose.<br/><br/>As he looked out the window he realised that they had passed by his stop while he was asleep.  He shrugged, not really caring.  It didnt really matter to him if he missed just one town.  He had plenty of time to come back and visit some other day."
795,Let's have a little fun...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1565,2010-11-24T09:16:32,ChaosKitty,"<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i355.photobucket.com/albums/r480/Salina_Kitty/anime_witch.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/>Tia Clauss<br/><br/>Tia was on the train she was small and young and traveled alone. she was trying to get her stuff on the over head shelf but wasnt tall enough to completely reach the top. when the train stated moving Tia hadnt gotten her stuff up et and the train started moving and she lost her balance. she fell to the floor and her suitcase fell on her lap and her broom fell on her head luckily it was the straw side so it diddnt hurt as bad. ""owwie!"" she said rubbing her head. she pouted and put the suitcase and broom in the empty seat next to her and sat down as the train was moving she diddnt wanna try messing with the over head shelf again."
796,Let's have a little fun...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1565,2010-11-24T20:15:07,TheoryKierei,"Arro's eyes slid open slightly, peering to his right to see who had sat next to him. Hmph. He sniffed lightly at the air, and almost gagged with the scents that wafted around the crowded train car.<br/>He could, however, pick up several different scents besides humans. The girl besides him was definitely human, but, he looked across the rows of standing people and glanced a broomstick and a hand holding it up, but not the person connected to it.<br/>He could also smell a wolf in another car...and possibly a vampire mixed in.<br/><br/>While Arro was distracted by his random thoughts a drunk human, and a rather tall one at that...and bad smelling, walked up to the human girl sitting next to him.<br/>Arro scrunched his nose distastefully at the man's stench. He hated alcohol and humans, so this guys was definitely going to need to move.<br/><br/>The older man started speaking to the girl, asking if she wanted to get off at the next stop and have fun with him.<br/>Arro mentally reminded himself to throw up later.<br/><br/>He reached out with his right arm and intercepted the now reaching arm of the standing man.<br/><br/>The man shot him a pathetic death glare and shouted ""Let go you little bastard!"" To bad when he tried to yank his wrist back out of Arro's grasp he dislocated it. Arro smirked as the man reared back and staggered, his wrist in his other hand.<br/><br/>""You...!""<br/>He balled up the unwounded hand and swung at Arro...who ducked, rather bored with the whole situation.<br/>The man's fist connected with the window and he literally fell/flopped on to the seat next to the girl. Hopefully she would move.<br/><br/>""It's rather rude to bother people while they sleep.""<br/>What...you thought he was helping her? The guy just smelled horrendous."
797,Let's have a little fun...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1565,2010-11-24T23:06:09,Sweet Sacrifice,"<span style=""font-weight: bold"">The older man started speaking to the girl, asking if she wanted to get off at the next stop and have fun with him. <br/>Arro mentally reminded himself to throw up later. </span><br/><br/>Eliza scrunched up her nose in disgust. ""I'll pass."" She said, turning her head away from the man. Oh how she wanted to just pull out her revolver and rid of him... but for that she could be thrown off the train. So she just sat there, hoping the man would walk away or something. What did happen, she wasn't expecting. The man reached for her, but the guy sitting beside her stopped him. She watched as the man dislocated the drunk's arm, dodged his punch, and then made the drunk punch the window and fall into the seat right beside her. She was under the impression that the man had helped her, so she turned her attention towards him. ""Tha-"" She began, just when he spoke.<span style=""font-weight: bold"">""It's rather rude to bother people while they sleep.""</span>She sighed and stood to her feet. ""It may not have been your intention to help me, but thank you."" She said before walking across the aisle and sitting in another empty seat. The only other empty seat was beside a man sitting at the front, near the engine. She silently walked up there and sat beside him, fiddling with her skirts in boredom and not saying anything."
798,Let's have a little fun...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1565,2010-11-25T04:18:46,lethrington,"Alastair glanced over at the girl who had just sat next to him.   He had heard the commotion from the other car and assumed she was the one it was about.  He couldnt help but analyze her as he did most people.  She was fairly young and seemed kind, but by the way she was acting he could tell there more to her then meets the eye.  She was acting very nervous, so he guessed she was just waiting for someone to try something.  The fact she was fiddeling with her skirt was evidence of that, but the fact it was her skirt intruiged him.  Alastair figured she must have some kind of weapon hidden under it, and that she was trying to keep it hidden.  Hed seen the type of thing before.  He glanced out the window again, turning away from her.  ""Expecting trouble?"" He asked outloud."
799,The World England Never Knew,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=15971,2012-11-07T09:55:38,anti-the-aly,"The British devil sat on top of Big Ben, looking down at all the citizens of London walk with their loved ones. He sighed heavily and laid back to gaze up at the sky. Tonight wasn't cloudy, for once. He could see the stars and moon perfectly. As he looked at the moon, he wished he had someone to lay beside him and watch the stars with him. Then everything would be perfect. If only this devil could love. He was sure he was capable of that but wasn't so sure of someone loving him in return.<br/><br/>All of his years after becoming a devil, he lost someone he cared for deeply because they were terrified of him. Arthur's first love ran away, fell in love and got married to someone else. He told himself he would never love anyone again but now he was desperate for love. The Brit just needs someone to look after and look forward to waking up everyday and someone he can whisper sweet nothings to. What heart he does have left aches to be loved. A single tear escaped the corner of his eye. He quickly wiped away the tear that followed after that one. Was he really crying? Just because he couldn't find someone to love?<br/><br/>Arthur grew tired of sitting on top of Big Ben waiting for nothing to happen. He flew down into the streets of London and hid his wings, tail, horns and fangs, turning back into the 1/4 mortal he still had. He walked to a local bar and sat inside a booth by himself. The Brit ordered a mug of the strongest beer the bar contained and waited for his beer to arrive. As he waited, he sat alone in the dark corner of the bar, watching as other people with their lovers have fun. When the waiter brought his mug to him, the waiter went back to his work at the bar portion. Arthur took the beer in both of his hands, looking down into the liquid noticing his reflection. ""Am I too ugly to have someone to love?"" he questioned himself as he rubbed the sides of the mug with his fingers. He took a quick chug and sat the mug back down on the table. His hands slid off the mug as he himself slid down in the booth. He held his hands up to examine them, ""Are my hands not meant for holding?"" Arthur sighed heavily and chugged the rest of the beer down within a couple of gulps. He slammed the mug down on the table and demanded for another beer.<br/><br/>Ten mugs later, a wasted British man laid across the table. He believed drinking was the answer to his despair. Though the alcohol made him feel all warm and giggly, he knew he was still alone. With drunken eyes, he took a mug and held it up, ""You bloody mug. How I love thee~."" A small smirk crossed his face as he kissed the side of the mug passionately, thinking he finally had his true love.<br/><br/>// So I guess this is my first roleplay of the website. ^^ The character is based off of Axis Powers: Hetalia. This is the Sweet Devil! version of England (Arthur Kirkland).<br/>Here is a link to a reference photo of his appearance:m<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://th03.deviantart.net/fs70/PRE/i/2012/161/3/b/do_you_love_sweet_devil__by_holly_ashes-d529qmk.jpg"">http://th03.deviantart.net/fs70/PRE/i/2 ... 529qmk.jpg</a>m<br/>A link to a reference photo of his mortal self:m<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://fc06.deviantart.net/fs45/f/2009/104/1/c/APH__Arthur_Kirkland_by_Junez_chan.png"">http://fc06.deviantart.net/fs45/f/2009/ ... z_chan.png</a>m<br/><br/>I really hope my starter doesn't suck. ouo; Feed back is really appreciated~! <3"
800,Darkend Past and Pursuit(Open Storyline) [IC],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=160,2010-05-26T00:19:37,Lady_BlackWolf,"<blockquote><div><cite>Nehmahati wrote:</cite>Nehmahati let a low growl escape her lips, bright emerald hues fierce with anger. She slammed her fist into her wall hard and kicked at her desk, sending miscellanious papers scattering to the floor. She frustratedly wiped at her blood stained face roughly, her eyes shifting over her bedroom. She walked across to her bathroom, leaning in to start the hot water running from the shower head. She was absolutely soaked in blood. She was sure that she had gotten a few odd glances on her way back home.<br/><br/>She shut her eyes tightly. The events of earlier flashing into her mind; another of those vampires had found her. How had they found her? She gritted her teeth and stepped into the shower, slipping off her blood soaked clothes and slipping in under the hot water, blood washed down her pale, almost translucent skin. It stained the water a bright red color as it flowed down the drain. She closed her eyes, standing still for a moment to let the hot water hit her face. She looked down and pulled at the bandage strip that was coiled around her upper left arm. She uncoiled it from her arm and let it drop the the ground. She gazed down at the deep gash in her arm. It was already starting to bleed again.<br/><br/>She grimaced and turned off the shower head and grabbed a towel, quickly drying off and stepping to the counter, taking out her first aid kit. She had quickly learned that it was rather handy think to stay stocked up on. She took out a cotton ball and the alcohol and soaked the cotton ball, taking it and blotting it against the wound. She grimaced a little at the sting, then took some clean bandages and wrapped it around her upper arm over the wound. She let out a small wary sigh, wrapping the towel around her bust before walking into her bedroom.<br/>She made her way to the window and glanced out into the darkened street, then closed the blinds. She turned and walked into her closet, taking out a black corset, long black bondage skirt that was adorned with chains...and then her corseted black trench coat and heavy black boots. She tossed them unto the bed and undid the towel, letting it slip to the floor and she began to put on her clean clothes.<br/><br/>When she was finished, she turned to the wall that she had set all her weapons down on and she began to slip her blades back on around her body; some hidden in secret places, some in view of everyone. She walked across to her dresser and quickly blow dried her hair, then combed it out, letting it fall down in ebony waves down her back to her waist. She glanced around her room, making a mental check of her weapons and then she turned and slipped out the front door. She locked it behind her and and made her way out into the crisp night air. She paused for a moment, emerald hues shifting over the street and then she headed to the right. She was going to that dark little club where a lot of vampires tended to hang out. She was determined to get some answers and if she could get anwsers anywhere...that would be the place to do it.<br/></div></blockquote><br/><br/><blockquote><div><cite>wolfgirl-taylor wrote:</cite>Lulu woke up to a lound noise in the woods, she streched and walk out of the big whole in the tree trunk still half sleep and looked around to see what the noise was but saw nothing out of the ordinary, she walked further and shook her pure white fur free from the twigs and leaves, No use going back to sleep nowshe she though to herslefyawning and waited for her eyes to adjust. She tuned into her human form, and started walked, she walking out of the woods and saw a town. She walked into the towns, millions of smells hit her at once, it overwhelmed her, she stopped for a second as she sorted out the smells. She kept walking and came to a big building, she paused reading the sign. A club she thought supirsed, that's cool. <br/><br/>She begain walking again and suddenly caught the sent of a vampire, she scaned the land around her and spotted her going into a building, Lulu walked closer wanting to introduce herself and the vampire opend the door and the strong sent of vampies hit her, she blinked a few times, she backed away, she rolled her eyes, I don't wanna get into a fight with multiple vampiers I mean I should say hello, but I don't think all those vampires would like a wolf coming into there. she thought to herself. She turned away and began to wonder around the new town wondering if she could start a new life in this town. She walked all around the town and came back to the building, she was warm out from all the walking she did, she sat down on the bench infront of the building to rest a while.She caught the sent of the vampire she saw earlier and desided to wait for her to come out, Lulu still wanted to introduse herself to her.<br/><br/>She watched the people go by, some waved and Lulu waved back, some glared, she smiled at them, and some completely ignored her, she was atchign the sents of allot of diffrent creatures. ""Wow there are so many creatures here, this town is bigger then my old one... I like it."" she said to herself, tucking her feet underneath her as she people watched, and waited for the vampire she saw earlier come out. Lulu was diffrent from most wolves, instead of keeping away from vampires and other creatures, Lulu wanted to befiend them and this got her into alot of trouble, but she didn't care, she always loved meeting new creatures and being friends with them.</div></blockquote><br/><blockquote><div><cite>Lady_BlackWolf wrote:</cite>Ellon watched from a pitch black limo with tinted windows, as Nehmahati walked from her house. He grinned at the thought that she had escaped yet another one of his kidnappers.""Ah yes she will do quiet well at my side once I turn her."" He smiled to him self in amuesment as he watched her make her way to a local and popular vampire club. ""Ill be back Smith"" he waved to his driver as he got out of the limo and struted across the street, once on the sidewalk he could smell a wolf so he glanced to the side and smiled at the average looking girl before walking into the club. The aroma of blood, lust, alcohol, and his women swirled around on the air as he took an intoxicating breath. ""Where are you my pet."" He growled to him self as he made his way thru the crowed of people. He decided to go and sit at the bar and when she walked by he would grab her up. ""Double whiskey on the rocks,"" as he sat there waiting for his prey to emerge he thought of all the twisted things he could do to her , before turning ,and the after play.<br/><br/>His adreneline was pumping as he chases after his love, he loved the hunt , but he loved to hunt his love. Her black whisps bounced at each step, he imaged her ass boucing in his hands as he fucked her while sitting on a chair. The way she would tighten around him as she reacher her climax made his skin hot and iritated. He then moved her hair so he could kiss her shoulder and make his way up to her lips. Her sparkling emerald orbs would look at him in wonderment as he kept up in pace even after her climax was reached. His grip on her ass tightend as his pace increased. His membrane swelled inside her and he shot his seed into her womb as pleasure spread from his groin to the top of his head to the toes in his feet. <br/><br/>Realitly hit like the hard on that he had, but didnt even try to hide it, he looked down at his untouched whiskey and down half the glass the brought the glass to his lips but only the rim touched his thin lips. Hey went back to day dreaming to only be presented with the same vision.<br/><br/>He was still chasing her, like he seems to be of late. Ellon desided to increase his speen and he finally caught up and was able to touch her, he reached a strong arm towards her but she must of felt him because she pulled forward with a little more virver. He growled with delight at the chase but jumped with all force and clashed into with his strong body. At the last moment he rolled a little to have him land on his back adding a little more cussion to the impact. As soon as they hit the ground he rolled them over so he was on top like it always should be. With the speed of the vampire he rose and pushed her against the nearest tree only to ravage her neck with nibbles and kisses.He traced her curves with his ruged hands, his hands bunched together infront of her navel as he then ripped her clothes off. He brought up his hand to cup her breast then bit into it, Ellon fed greedily then swiped his tounge across the two pin pricks he had created. Then without any warning he shoved to long sturdy fingers into slick sheath as soon as she was ready for him he quickly dropped his pants and lifted her up so her legs were around his waist, He thrusted his membrane deep inside penetraiting all the way. He pounded into her tight sheath until he let his seed into her womb. <br/><br/>Ellon came back to reality from another aching hard on, he would always have this problem until he finally got what was his. He opened his mouth and thrusted the alcohol into his mouth, after paying the bartender he got up and scanned the crowd of people for his women.<br/></div></blockquote><br/><blockquote><div><cite>Nehmahati wrote:</cite>Impatient, Kala shoved through the throngs of bodies that swarmed into the club Sinz. Already, she was assaulted with the auras of the vampires around her that mingled with the sweat and blood of the mortals around them. She made her way up the red carpeted stairs, her thick soled boots silently crushing against the softness of the floor. She could here the throbbing music from above. It would be harder to hear if someone came close to her, so she would have to rely on her senses. The downfall of that is that she would have trouble trying to hide her elder vampiric aura.<br/><br/>Couldn't hurt to try though. She immediately pulled her aura back as much as she could, while still trying to keep her senses open to the auras around her. Before long, she was turning to her right, sifting through the grinding bodies around her. Out of the corner of her eye, she could see one of the regular patrons, and elder man wearing pink lingerie. Gods, could he be more obscene? She avoided his eye contact. The man had a habit of approaching ANYone who caught his eye and trying to dance for them. The last thing she needed to do was lose her lunch.<br/><br/>Already, she was receiving a few stares, from vampires and humans alike. She was used to them. Though, odd that one particular person could receive stares in a group of people who dressed as they do here. Suddenly, she felt a sly hand slide around her waist, cool fingers sliding over her stomach as the person pulled her in. She could feel a cool breath against her earlobe and she tensed immediately, her fingers tracing over the hilt of the blade in her sleeve.<br/><br/>""Wanna play?"" A male's voice whispered in her ear. He was a vampire, probably looking for a quick snack. She shoved his hand away, her eyes hardening as she stared forward. ""Not interested."" She said cooly, starting to step away from the man. He quickly drew her in again, his arm tightening around her torso. ""I think you'd rather enjoy yourself, sweetheart..."" He murmured. A low growl sounded in her throat and she slowly turned in his embrace, fierce emerald hues baring into his gaze.<br/><br/>Suddenly, her palm shot upward, catching the underside of the vampire's chin hard. She moved with astounding speed for a human and before he could react, she shoved his shoulders down and shot her knee up into his nose before kicking him backwards so that he landed on his back on the floor. She bent down low to the ground and anyone watching would think the moment was intimate, as she leaned into his ear. ""I said, I'm not interested. Don't fuck with me, leech."" She growled low into his ear, allowing him to catch a glance at her blades.<br/><br/>She quickly stood, leaving the vampire behind her. She could feel his anger radiating from behind her, but she knew that he would not attack her out in the open with so many witnesses. It was the only reason she had now decapitated him then and there. She cursed as she felt a ripple, a change of energy and awareness as the eyes of several vampires in the room laid upon her. She didn't need or want the attention. She had only hoped to catch a draft of information from a passing conversation between them. She hadn't meant to make a scene. Now, she was in a situation. More than likely, she'd have a group of them waiting to follow her out when she chose to leave the place.<br/><br/>Suddenly, she felt Ellon's aura through the crowds and her eyes widened. Why hadn't she noticed it before? She had let herself be distracted by the male that had approached her and now it might be too late. She didn't have time to look for him. She had to leave and leave NOW.<br/><br/>Her heart hammered in her chest as she turned, making her way back. She didn't run, because she didn't want to cause any more attention to be drawn to her than was already there. She weaved through the bodies, ducking under arms and shoving past stumbling drunks. Would she make it out quick enough? She sure as hell hoped so.<br/></div></blockquote><br/><blockquote><div><cite>Lady_BlackWolf wrote:</cite>Her heart hammered in her chest as she turned, making her way back. She didn't run, because she didn't want to cause any more attention to be drawn to her than was already there. She weaved through the bodies, ducking under arms and shoving past stumbling drunks. Would she make it out quick enough? She sure as hell hoped so. -Kala<br/><br/>Ellon let his scences explore, finally his scence for Kala struck. He began to move forward getting closer to his love, he began tp push people out of his way until her black locks were bouncing to her stride. He stealthly crept up on her and wraped his strong sturdy arms around her waist and whipered in her ear, ""Ah, my love, so funny meeting you here."" He purred into her ear and licked at her next, ""Mmm, I would give anything right now to taste your yummy blood, Hey I got a thought why dont you come up to a room with me and we can have some fun."" He then turned her in his embrace and grabed her wrist so she couldnt get away. He toted her up the stairs but once they got up there some stupid male vampire tried saying that was his women.<br/><br/>""Hey old man, get your hands off my girl."" The man had a broken nose probably caused by Kala.<br/><br/>""Boy you have no clue who I am, you should leave the adult business to us and you go and run along like the little boy you are."" He continued to walk with Kala in toke but was stoped yet again by the same man.<br/><br/>""Im not no little boy pops no let my girl go before I kill you with this,"" He grabed out a silver double edged knife.<br/><br/>Ellon laughed at the stupid boy and let his fangs grow to their full hieght which was about an 1in1/2 long. His green orbs soon turned to a pitch black and he growled, And I will kill you with my hands along with my fangs as I drain you dry. He then strode up to him with Kala's wrist in hand , he then struck out his other hand grabbing the mans dick and balls and squeezing them together causeing him to clutch at them and tried to pry his hands from them. Ellon then pulled the other man closer to him and whispered, ""You better learn who your elders are boy, try something like that again. I'll rip off our head."" He let go of his genitals and walked to the back hallways that held the private rooms for couples. He found on at the vary end and thrusted her into the room and locked it, he turn back to his women and slide his jacket off his muscular frame.<br/><br/>""Now Kala how have you been my dear."" He smiled as he took her sexyness in, he towered over her and he wrapped his arms around her frame and began kissing her neck and biting, his fang was still out so he drew alittle of her blood then closed up the wound with his saliva. He brought up his other hand and cupped her face then forced her to kiss him.</div></blockquote><br/><blockquote><div><cite>Nehmahati wrote:</cite>Kala had almost reached the hallway when she felt a strong arm wrap around her small waist. She knew immediately who it was, before she even felt his lips upon her ear, his whisper finding her ear before she felt his tongue against her lobe, causing that old familiar fear to make a home within the pit of her stomach.<br/><br/>His next words sent a cold chill to slither up the base of her spine and she drew in a sharp breath as he turned her around to face him, his hands quickly finding her wrists to disable her defenses against him. As her eyes bore into his own, one couldn't even fathom how much she wanted to stick a knife into his gut.<br/><br/>Before she could object, he was hauling her up the stairs towards the private rooms. ""Let me go..."" She growled, struggling fruitlessly against his grip. When they reached the top level, the man she had assaulted earlier stopped them in the middle of the hallway.<br/><br/>She let her eyes linger upon the man and even though she would and could have kicked his ass from here to Sunday, even she would have prefered for him to somehow manage to get her out of Ellon's clutches. But he knew that the man's attempts would be as fruitless as her own.<br/><br/>She was proved right when Ellon assaulted the man and she could see the pain plain on his face as Ellon crushed his dick and balls with his bare hand. She tried to use the opportunity of the distraction to yank her wrist away from Ellon's grasp, but to no avail.<br/><br/>Suddenly, they were moving again and it wasn't long before Ellon had chosen a room and she was being thrusted within it, causing her to stumble in her footing. She quickly regained her footing though and whirled around just as she saw him remove his jacket. <br/><br/>She could see his powerful frame, even underneath his shirt and she knew that it wasn't only his mass that would make her lose this fight. She had taken down plenty of men twice her size and bigger, but none of them had the age and power that Ellon had. She was tragically out matched.<br/><br/>He towered over her as he approached and before she could react, his arms were wrapped securily around her frame once more, holding her flush against him. She let out a long low growl as she struggled, feeling his lips and teeth graze her flesh until the sharpness of his canines peirced the tender flesh of her throat.<br/><br/>Her blood pooled readily to the surface, but he did not feed for long, at least not for the moment. She felt the tip of his tongue pass over the wound to heal it before his free hand came to cup her face as his lips pressed forcefully to her own.<br/><br/>She made a muffled angry cry against his lips, her small frame still struggling against his own. The last place she wanted to be was here. Her arms were held useless, but her hands were not. It took her a moment, but her fingers worked at the blade that was strapped to her wrist while he was distracted with the kiss.<br/><br/>Finally, she managed to loosen it and her fingers coiled around the hilt of the blade. She readied the blade within her hand and just before she tried to drive the blade within his thigh, she threw her head back and then quickly drove it forward, attempting to slam her forehead into his nose. She may not be able to win against him, but she would sure as hell wasn't going to make it easy for him. She would try to inflict as much pain as she could. She would not be taken easily.<br/></div></blockquote><br/><blockquote><div><cite>Lady_BlackWolf wrote:</cite>Suddenly, they were moving again and it wasn't long before Ellon had chosen a room and she was being thrusted within it, causing her to stumble in her footing. She quickly regained her footing though and whirled around just as she saw him remove his jacket. <br/>She could see his powerful frame, even underneath his shirt and she knew that it wasn't only his mass that would make her lose this fight. She had taken down plenty of men twice her size and bigger, but none of them had the age and power that Ellon had. She was tragically out matched.<br/>He towered over her as he approached and before she could react, his arms were wrapped securily around her frame once more, holding her flush against him. She let out a long low growl as she struggled, feeling his lips and teeth graze her flesh until the sharpness of his canines peirced the tender flesh of her throat.<br/>Her blood pooled readily to the surface, but he did not feed for long, at least not for the moment. She felt the tip of his tongue pass over the wound to heal it before his free hand came to cup her face as his lips pressed forcefully to her own.<br/>She made a muffled angry cry against his lips, her small frame still struggling against his own. The last place she wanted to be was here. Her arms were held useless, but her hands were not. It took her a moment, but her fingers worked at the blade that was strapped to her wrist while he was distracted with the kiss.<br/>Finally, she managed to loosen it and her fingers coiled around the hilt of the blade. She readied the blade within her hand and just before she tried to drive the blade within his thigh, she threw her head back and then quickly drove it forward, attempting to slam her forehead into his nose. She may not be able to win against him, but she would sure as hell wasn't going to make it easy for him. She would try to inflict as much pain as she could. She would not be taken easily. -Kala<br/><br/><br/>Ellon could feel her struggle,""Why must you struggle me, my love."" He nuzzled her neck as she threw it back, pain stung in his theigh as he looked down to see a blade protruding from his leg, his eyes grew black as anger filled him,""All I want to do is spend the rest of eternity with you, and you do this to me!?"" He thrusted her backward causing her to fall on her back on the table and with vampire speed he took out the blade and licked his fingers and slide them across the wound. He quickly made his way over to her only to reach across her and tie her hand to acouple of rings protruding from the wall.<br/><br/>He barley had to use anything strengh to flip her so she was on her tummy causing the rope to twist her already injured wrists. He pushed up the frisels of her skirt and pulled down her underwear all the way and drops his pants causing his already hard membrane to bounce against her bare ass. He slid his hands along her smooth ass as if in a trance, he then thrusted his fingers into her sheath and with his other hand rubbed her clit making her women juice spread across his fingers and the scent made him more hungry for her. His dick throbbed as he thought about sliding in and out of her, he pressed his membrane between her legs and moved his hips back and forth teasing her lips.""You will enjoy this my love, I swear it."" <br/><br/>Ellon Slipped his hands from her shealth to grab her hips, then slid them up her body to under her corset. He spread the fabric out of his way and cupped her breasts. Her soft flesh so good to him he couldnt help but bite her back, her blood pooled in his mouth as he laped up the rich life essence."" Mmmm, Mi amor you taste soo good."" He played with her breasts as he fed from her back.</div></blockquote><br/><br/><blockquote><div><cite>Nehmahati wrote:</cite>Her head didn't impact like she wanted it to, but the blade certainly did. She felt as he nuzzled against her neck and he didn't even act as if the blade hurt him. His anger was the only result to her assault. She let out a startled cry as he shoved her backwards so that her back slammed against the table and her head bounced against the edge, sending a strike of pain through it.<br/><br/>She grimaced with pain and watched as he pulled the blade from his thigh and with a quickness, he was towering over her, binding her wrists to the wall, stretching her arms above her head. She let out a long low growl as he flipped her over effortlessly, twisting her wrists to a painful point. <br/><br/>She bit back a cry of pain and felt as he pushed up her skirt and yanked down her underwear. She couldn't see much from this veiw point and the thick darkness of her hair was scattered around her face, obscuring any further veiw, but suddenly, she could feel the hardness of his length against her bare flesh and her heart quickened in her chest.<br/><br/>His hands slid over the smooth stretch of her rear before his fingers found the warmth of her folds and she squirmed underneath him, her breath sharpening as anger and dread pounded in her temples. This could not be happening. She shut her eyes tightly as she felt his fingers work over her clit, her body betraying her as her mind screamed in desperation.<br/><br/>She felt as his dick slid between her legs, rubbing across her lower lips as if teasing her with what was to come. She shuddered, causing her body to tremble as his hands slid to her hips, then underneath her corset to find the soft flesh of her mounds. She let out a growl as she felt his fangs peirce the flesh of her back, sending her blood to pool to the surface readily for his awaiting mouth.<br/><br/>She jerked underneath him, her body squirming underneath his own as she tried to yank at her binds. She still had one more blade on her other forearm. She outstretched her fingers, trying to get a grip on the hilt. It took a minute, but she finally gripped it and worked on the blade until she could position it against the ropes around her wrists.<br/><br/>She winced as the blade pricked at her wrist for a moment until she righted it again and went back to work on the ropes. She could feel it loosen a little and she yanked at it hard, crying out in pain. But it worked and her wrists snapped free. ""Get the fuck off me, you cock sucking son of a bitch...."" She growled and she didn't waste time as she tried to throw her weight against him to unsteady him, at the same time trying to drive her elbow towards his temple.<br/></div></blockquote><br/><br/><blockquote><div><cite>Lady_BlackWolf wrote:</cite>She jerked underneath him, her body squirming underneath his own as she tried to yank at her binds. She still had one more blade on her other forearm. She outstretched her fingers, trying to get a grip on the hilt. It took a minute, but she finally gripped it and worked on the blade until she could position it against the ropes around her wrists.<br/>She winced as the blade pricked at her wrist for a moment until she righted it again and went back to work on the ropes. She could feel it loosen a little and she yanked at it hard, crying out in pain. But it worked and her wrists snapped free. ""Get the fuck off me, you cock sucking son of a bitch...."" She growled and she didn't waste time as she tried to throw her weight against him to unsteady him, at the same time trying to drive her elbow towards his temple.-Kala<br/><br/><br/><br/>Ellon could feel her wiggle and struggle underneath him, the motion only made him stiffen more. He felt the the tentsion of the rope snap and her body tensed even more as she swung her elbow back towards his head. He looked and with vampiric speed he caught her elbow in his clawed hand. His nail periced her skin and he licked it off. "" You ungrateful bitch,"" He spat the words out like he was talking to a dirty verman. Ellon spun her to face him and her underwear tangled in her feet. <br/><br/>""What is wrong with you! I try to show you a little compasion and show you how i feel and you keep trying to hurt me! How dare you!"" Ellon brought his hand back to it touched his ear and with lightning speed he brought it back down and straight across her face. The force against the impact made her fly across the room landing on the bed. He was ontop of her in a matter of seconds. ""Why cant you just love me like Nehmahati did , you are her! Embrace who you are and stop running from me."" He was tierd of trying to please her all he wanted was to be inside her. He spread her legs apart rahter violently and guided his membrane inside. The walls of her sheath were an inviting wetness that made his already enlarged dick grow even more.<br/><br/>The memories floated into his head of Nehmahati and him making love. He shock his head and brought his thoughts back to the present. Knowing the Kala is rather tricky and almost always has a blade on her he grasped her wrists in one of his large hands. His other hand skimmed her theigh and rubbed the her flawless silk. His membrane throbbed as he slide his ever enlarging dick inside of her wet, tight pussy.His left hands pointer finger turned into a claw and he sliced the string holding her corset together in half. Her breast now shown beautifully in the dimmed light of the room, ""You look so beautiful amor."" He let his hand go back to normal and he gently played with each tit giving them both quality attention till both peaks had risen awaiting further attention. A smile spread across his face at her bodys aprroval,""Seems as tho there is a part of you that wants what i am giving you."" He moved up her body continuing to pound into her sheath, his tounge traced the outside of her nipple and his teeth scraped the sensitive mound. He picked up her raising heart beat and didnt know if it was from the pleasure or her struggle against him. He wanted her to want the pleasure he was giving her but he hadnt had this opertunity in a long time and he wasnt going to waste a minute of it.<br/><br/>Ellon bit into the conjuction of her boob and fed from her lovely mound. The rich elixar made his mouth water and wanted her more, he pounded harder and faster as the blood lust increased, finally not wanting to drain her he licked the tiny little pin pricks and moved to her lushes lips where he devoured them like a starving Etheopian child. The adreniline spike he got from her yummy taste made him pound faster and he felt his climax reaching almost to that point of no return.</div></blockquote><br/><br/><blockquote><div><cite>Nehmahati wrote:</cite>Kala let out a low growl as he caught her elbow in his grip, feeling the sharpness of his claw peirce her flesh, causing a little bit of blood to flood to the surface. His words reached her ears and she knew he was angry, but she did not care. There was nothing worse he would do that he was not already planning to do.<br/><br/>She bit back a cry as he flipped her over, tangling her feet in her clothes and most of her hair slid out of her face from the motion. Her rage filled emerald eyes burned into his own as he spoke of showing her compassion. She felt nothing but hate for this man who had tried to control her life. She didn't care that her past life had been involved with him. He needed to learn that she was not Nehmahati. Unfortunately, he didn't see it that way. <br/><br/>When he saw her face, he only saw Nehmahati and nothing she could say would ever change that. She let out a cry of pain as he back handed her, sending her flying across the room to land on the bed. Her cheek was red and would probably be bruised from the impact and pain soared through her flesh.<br/><br/>When she landed, she didn't have a chance to react, he was already on top of her. His words reached her ears, but it only spurred on her anger. ""I am NOT Nehmahati! I am KALA! Why can't you get that through that useless thick skull of yours!"" She growled, her voice lifting an octave.<br/><br/>A sound produced from the back of her throat as he gripped her legs and yanked them apart before suddenly, his hardened length was driving into her, the warmth of her inner walls instinctively hugging around his dick. ""NO!"" She screamed and her fist when flying towards his face, but he caught both of her wrists beneath his hand before the hit could come to full terms with his face.<br/><br/>She thought she would be sick as she felt his hand slid up her thigh and felt him drive himself deeper within her. She couldn't help the panic, fear, desperation and rage that twisted her pretty features as her body thrashed beneath his own, trying desperately to get away from him, to be anywhere but here.<br/><br/>Her breathing quickened as she felt him cut through the front of her corset, leaving the pale mounds of her breasts and stretch of flat stomach exposed to his prying eyes. His words only further sickened her. ""GET OFF ME! GET THE FUCK OFF ME!"" She screamed, desperation mixed with her anger as she felt herself lose control of her emotions.<br/><br/>She could feel every touch of his fingertips against her warm flesh, every thrust of his hips, every length that was driven within her. The wetness that built, the erection of her nipples only added to the shame of her body betraying her and it showed in her face as he spoke, noticing the betrayal of her body's reaction.<br/><br/>She shut her eyes tightly as she felt his tongue and teeth tease against her nipple, her heart pounding fast and hard against her chest as if trying to free itself. She let out a small cry of pain as she felt his canines puncture the soft flesh of her breast and blood pooled eagerly to the surface for his awaiting tongue, as he fed hungrily from the wound.<br/><br/>She could feel him increasing the speed and aggression of his thrusts and her body rocked against the bed underneath him, though it still tried to fruitlessly struggle against his hold. She would have tried to kick at him, but her feet were tangled by her own clothing and were useless to her. He licked at the wound he had made, causing it to heal just before he pressed his lips against her own. <br/><br/>She let out a muffled cry against his lips, tasting some of her own blood as it trickled through and she fought to keep her lips sealed shut. Using the only body part that she could really move, she yanked her head back and tried to aim her forehead at his nose again. She knew that she had already tried this before, but she was desperate. If it was the only weapon she possibly had to try and wound him, she was damn sure going to use it.</div></blockquote><br/><blockquote><div><cite>Lady_BlackWolf wrote:</cite>She let out a muffled cry against his lips, tasting some of her own blood as it trickled through and she fought to keep her lips sealed shut. Using the only body part that she could really move, she yanked her head back and tried to aim her forehead at his nose again. She knew that she had already tried this before, but she was desperate. If it was the only weapon she possibly had to try and wound him, she was damn sure going to use it-Kala<br/><br/>Ellon could feel the movement of her head but thought she might of actually just given in and was positioning her self for a more enjoyable kiss. He was proven wrong when their foreheads collided and everything went black....<br/><br/>A buzz filled his ears and his temple throbbed , he tryed to rub his head and run his fingers thru his hair but was stoped short as his hands appear to be hand cuffed to the bed. He sighed and chuckled to him self, ""nothing was never easy when it came to that women."" Ellon grasped the ends of the bed and lifted up causeing the metal head board to come out of the bed frame. He then stood up on the bed and slide the board over his head by bending forward. He heard the shifting sound of the cuffs sliding off the metal and he was free from his sexual imprsionment. He then righted his back and stepped off the bed finding the key in the drawer of the nightstand and unlocked the cuffs. His dick still throbbed so it hadnet been long that he was knocked out. Ellon found his pants on the floor and slipped them on over his good looking ass and walked out the door like nothing happened. <br/><br/>He held his jacket closer as he walked out of the warm club and briskly walked to his limo that was on the other side of the street. The scent of Kala was on the wind and Ellon growled irriatated at the arogent women, ""Why cant she accept who she is!"" He roughly thrusted the door open and sat down thinking of what kind of stripper he would like to feast on tonight since he had an unsatisfied rawring hard on. ""Drive to the office and when we get thier would you mind sending up one of the red haired whores?""<br/>Smith looked back in the rear view mirror, ""You got it boss."" He pulled out of his parking spot and headed North towards Ellon's office.<br/><br/>They pulled up infront of the large building and Ellon got out and walked in with everyone shouting hello's and running his buissness. He found the elevator not to far from the entrance and pushed the top floor button and waited for the door to open for his level then walked out and made his way to his office at the end of the hall. Thrusting his door open he quickly went to his desk and started dialing his phone. The other end picked up and his voice was a little husky so he cleared his throat, ""Murphy it's me, Hey I need you too get me and Assassin right away , and a good one this time!"" A knock on the door distracted him and a big grin appeared on his face as he looked at the red hair fair who barley had any clothes on, ""Im have to call you back Murph, just let me know when you find one."" He hung up the phone and took her fully in breathing her scent and listening to her heart beat quicken as he looked her up and down.<br/><br/>""Now your a pretty little girl,"" He swiftly walked over to her closing the distance between them with vampiric speed and her heart beat skipped a beat, She placed a hand on his chest as she cooned to him, ""And your pretty good looking your self,"" She moved toward his desk making her hips swing with the movements of her steps, then turn around and sat on the edge of his desk letting some of her skirt ride up her theighs giving a good show. <br/><br/>He grinned widely at her as he made his way to her and slide his hands up her theighs gripping her hips while nipping her collar done and kissing her neck. She wrapped her legs and arms around his body as he persude her., ""mmm such yummy cattle."" She was etoxicated by his arura and was confuesed by what he said, ""What do you mean."" His eyes flash and he quickly brought down his pants and moved aside her underwear and thrusted into her barley wet sheath causeing pain to race up her body and her heart beat faster causing his hungry to increase. Saliva built in his mouth and he thrusted roughing into her, while biteing down on her shoulder.<br/><br/>She cried out in pain as his lips and teeth held her flesh to his mouth as he suckled at her elixar. She tried to push him off of her but her efforts went without effect. He came up from her shoulder and grined at her, ""What do you think you are doing whore!"" He pushed her torso causeing her back to collide with his desk and she cried out again as blood began to seep out of a wound on her head. Ellons lips curled into an even wickeder smile and he made her legs move up so he had better access to her sheath. His thrusts quickend as his climax began to rise and his knees felt as if they were ready to buckle. He felt her finally feel pleasure as her sheath softend and sliked up more. He chuckled at her and thrusted harder and faster, her breath quickened and her fingers curled up into her palm. <br/><br/>Ten more minutes went by and finally they both sucummed to their pleasure and climaxed together, she thrusted up toward him and clutched at his back. The pleasure over came him and and he bit hard into her jugular, sucking harder then before.<br/><br/>""Uh get off me you got want you wanted now let me go!"" She pushed at his chest trying to get him off again but like before it didnt work. He wrapped his arms around her and held her tighter feasting on her life line. His eyes went blood shot as her last breath was taken and she fell limp against his arms. He let her fall against his desk and he backed away licking his fingers. ""Damn whores."" Ellon picked up his pants and hung them loosely on his hips while pressing 2 and speaker, a voice came thru on the line,""Yes, Sir?"" He sat in his chair and put in his password to his computer, ""Yes i need a clean up crew pronto in my office, I made a mess of my dinner."" The man chuckled to his self, ""Yes sir, they will be up in a minute."" He hung up the phone and began looking thru files on his computer.</div></blockquote><br/><br/><blockquote><div><cite>Nehmahati wrote:</cite>Kala felt her head impact with Ellon's with a satisfactory crunching sound, but it send pain through her head. She winced at the pain and felt Ellon's form slump unconciously on top of her own. She felt a swell of hope and satisfaction. It had worked. She might be able to escape. She squirmed underneath Ellon, still feeling his hardened length within her.<br/><br/>Warmth flushed her face and a low growl uttered within her throat. She pressed her palms flat against his chest and pushed, feeling his hardened length slowly pull out of her, causing a shudder to claim her form. Finally being freed from his weight, she struggled to her feet, quickly pulling her skirt and underwear back around her hips.<br/><br/>She had to figure out something. She began to search the drawers and finally found a pair of handcuffs. At least these rooms were useful for something. She clicked one side of the handcuff around his wrist and the other to the bedpost securily. She passed a tongue over her upper lip. <br/><br/>Her corset was ruined, split up the middle, exposing her breasts. She would have to do something about that later. She wrapped the two sides of the corset to cover her breasts as she hurried out of the room. She had to shove past drunken humans and vampires alike, receiving odd stares as she fled from the building. <br/><br/>Finally, as she stepped outside, she felt the cool night air against her flesh. She quickly began to run, her boots thudding heavily against the side walk pavement. She needed to get to her apartment and fast. More than likely, she would have to move again, find a new apartment. But first, she had to change and clean up. This would be the second time this night that she had to clean up.<br/><br/>She shuddered at the thought of what had happened within the room in the night club. It was a close call....he had almost captured her for good. She had fought for too long and too hard to let him catch her. But he had...<br/><br/>She pushed the thoughts from her mind, refusing to let herself wallow in self pity. She couldn't feel right now, instead she had to force herself to think. She didn't have time for feeling at the moment, not until she knew she was safe. He wouldn't be out for long and she wouldn't have much time to disappear.<br/><br/>Finally, she made it to her apartment and closed the door behind her, placing the locks in effect. She rushed into her bedroom, quickly stripping herself down. If she had had the time, she would have burned her clothes just out of principle. She quickly moved to the bathroom, turning on the water. Not having time to wait for the water to warm, she stepped under the faucet.<br/><br/>The cold water stung her flesh, causing her skin to riddle itself with goosebumps. She began to clean herself off, wash away the blood and filth. She scrubbed herself hard, trying to feel clean again on a deeper level, but no soap or rag could reach that deep. By the time she was finished, the water had warmed up, but she didn't have the time to enjoy it.<br/><br/>She snatched a towel from the bathroom closet and dried herself as thoroughly as she could before she moved back into the bedroom. She no longer had the urge to wear any sort of skirt, it got in the way and it was...easy access. She shuddered at the thought and pulled on a pair of black leather pants and another fitted black corset, though this one was simple and basic.<br/><br/>She pulled on her boots and laced them quickly before turning to her weapons and rearming herself. Crossing over to the closet, she yanked a black trench coat from a hanger and pulled it on over her shoulders, the sleeves covering the blades that were strapped to her forearms. <br/><br/>Her adrenaline was starting to kick in. It wouldn't be long before Ellon would be looking for her again. Was he already coming for her now? She grabbed a duffel back and began to throw her belongings into it. She couldn't stay here any longer, it wasn't safe.<br/><br/>Suddenly she stopped, halting in her movements. She thought she had heard something. Her muscles tensed and she slid her blade from her forearm and crept towards the bedroom door, pressing herself to the wall. Her breathing was caught within her throat. She was sure that her heart could be heard as it hammered within her chest. Had they found her already? Was it too late?</div></blockquote><br/><br/><blockquote><div><cite>Wolfgirl-taylor wrote:</cite>Lulu wonders around the town wondering what she has gotten herself into, she hears the pounding of footsteps behing her. SHe turns and see's a girl running. Lulu shifts into her wolf form and follows her without a sound, she runs a few paces behind her and sees her enter a house. She shifts back into her human form and waits till she catches her breath. When she is breathing normaly again, she knocks on the door and steps back two steps wondering what she will say if the lady opens the door. She sighs and moves her hair out of her face.</div></blockquote><br/><br/><blockquote><div><cite>Goblin wrote:</cite>Ellonâ€¦ She wasnâ€™t the only one to be thinking of Ellon at that moment. Though, Hyperion had different reasons for the man to be on his mind. He was thinking that he better be paid more than theyâ€™d discussed for this. This human was clearly more trouble than only a half mil said heâ€™d deal with. Wellâ€¦ he had known that no human would be a simple hunt if she was worth that much to anyone. <br/><br/>He allowed himself to relax just slightly when the water started. Looked like the girl was in a hurry. If sheâ€™d taken the time to search her home, as any fugitive knew to do, she would have discovered him easily enough. But she hadnâ€™t. So he made himself comfortable, stretched out across her couch. It would just be rude to kill a lady in the shower. Soâ€¦ inappropriate. Fangs, sharper and more dangerous than even a vampireâ€™s, because of their shredding quality, were displayed in a Cheshire Cat grin. Hyperion almost laughed. But no, then his prey would hear. Silly girl. She shouldnâ€™t have let her guard down.<br/><br/>Maybe he would take a taste. After all, the promise wasnâ€™t to bring her back conscious. Or even in one piece. Just alive. Ohâ€¦ and she smelled so beautifully of blood, revulsion, despair, and adrenaline. A private little shiver of excitement and anticipation traveled down his spine. No. No, he wasnâ€™t allowed to eat her. He could have whimpered, trying to deny the pleasurable tightening of his entire body. This was a hunt too. Even if heâ€™d relinquish his prey to another. Heâ€™d have to have just a little tasteâ€¦<br/><br/>Such pretty pattering of the heart. Like a wild bird, caught and caged and beating its way out on fragile wings. He licked his lips, sliding his tongue over the tip of a canine and sucking on the tiny dot of his own blood that spilled out, urging more to follow.<br/><br/>A knock shook him from his daydreams, but not violently. Hyperion knew better than to become completely lost in such imaginings while he was working. Someone at the doorâ€¦ how unfortunate for them. Maybe heâ€™d feed the ravenous hunger on their flesh and blood instead.<br/><br/>How rude it would be to answer someone elseâ€™s door though. He would let her come out, with those doubtlessly sharp bits of metal she carried, to answer her own door. Not that he thought sheâ€™d get that far. Not with him lounged quite comfortably in her living room.</div></blockquote><br/><blockquote><div><cite>Nehmahati wrote:</cite>Kala kept herself pressed to the wall, trying to slow her breathing. She waited for a moment, listening. Suddenly, she heard a knock at the door and she almost jumped out of her skin. She frowned softly. Who the hell would be knocking at her door and at this hour, no less? She wasn't friendly with the neibors and she wasn't close to anyone. No one knew where she lived, except perhaps Ellon and his lap dogs, if he had found out.<br/><br/>She narrowed her brilliant green eyes and passed the tip of her tongue over her upper lip. With her blade forward, she suddenly swing around, facing the doorway of her bedroom so that she could see her living room and then beyond to her doorway. What she saw caused a look of confusion first to come across her face and then anger, though she felt the first edges of panic tighten in her stomach. <br/><br/>She hadn't had time to dry her hair, so dark wet locks fell heavily around her face down to her lower back. The man before her was certainly not human, or else he wouldn't be in her apartment, though she didn't need that indication to know. He was just lounging there on her couch, so casual that it had thrown her off guard.<br/><br/>Her muscles were tense and she narrowed her eyes, suddenly flaring her aura around her, so that the thickness of power and age flared around her, though she was pretty sure that this man already knew she was human. She moved forward slowly, the muscles in her legs tense. ""Whoever sent you...it is not worth dying for, my friend. You would not be the first bounty hunter Ellon sent out to be and you certainly won't be the last. I'll give you one chance to go before I gut you myself."" She said, her words low and even, confident, though she had no idea what potential this man had.<br/><br/>The ones before had been child's play, Ellon had only been toying with her. But perhaps this man did not know that. If her reputation proceeded her and she was lucky enough, perhaps the man would take the suggestion and leave. She was never that lucky though and she was certain that he would take her threat with a grain of salt.<br/><br/>Her eyes darted for just a moment towards the door, unsure of what move to make now. She edged a little closer towards the door, because aside from the windows, it was her only way out. If another threat lay beyond the door, she would take care of it.</div></blockquote><br/><br/><blockquote><div><cite>Wolfgirl-taylor wrote:</cite>Her muscles were tense and she narrowed her eyes, suddenly flaring her aura around her, so that the thickness of power and age flared around her, though she was pretty sure that this man already knew she was human. She moved forward slowly, the muscles in her legs tense. ""Whoever sent you...it is not worth dying for, my friend. You would not be the first bounty hunter Ellon sent out to be and you certainly won't be the last. I'll give you one chance to go before I gut you myself."" She said, her words low and even, confident, though she had no idea what potential this man had.<br/><br/>""What?"" Lulu asked confused. ""A bounty what?"" I'm not a bouny um, what ever you said. You see I was lost on the streets wondering around and I saw you running and you looked scared and I followed you to make sure you where ok.... I would wish you would open the door, it's really cold."" She paused, it was so cold she could see her breath. It wasnt that cold since she was part wolf but something told her to try to befriend the girl on the other side of the door. ""Please I don't want to hurt you, I just want to see if you where ok."" She asked again. 'I don't hurt anything or anyone, I couldn't I only want to protect."" She waited to see if the girl was going to open the door. She crossed her arms and she was wearing jeans and a tank top so if they door opened she was going to shiver, anything to try to befriend this girl.<br/></div></blockquote><br/><blockquote><div><cite>Goblin wrote:</cite>His pale grey stare didn't even flicker. Hyperion looked the woman up and down, setting his bottom lip between his teeth as his eyes traveled across every line. There was some hint of deep, animal hunger. Something he suspected she'd seen before. Not even the threat evident in the aura had him shift himself. He was comfortable. His own aura though, as well as his scent, mimicked a human's so flawlessly that most anyone would never be capable of telling the difference. If only it weren't for those wicked teeth, displayed in such taunting grin. <br/><br/>Gut him? How funny! Hyperion wondered for the quickest moment what his own intestines would look like, spilled across the floor like so much bloody sausage. One hand lowered, very slowly, to pull back the edge of his jacket; a long coat of white leather. He tapped a finger on the holster there, putting a finger of his other hand to his lips. ""Shh."" He'd take advantage of her surprise, even if it was only momentary. Those that were surprised didn't attack as quickly, as they tried to get the situation back under their control.<br/><br/>His head tilted, his eyes remaining intently on his prey. Hyperion was listening to the woman outside the door. His nose twitched and flared, searching through scents for the one of the girl outside. She'd heard one voice. He'd like for her not to hear his. ""There's someone at the door."" Even Hyperion had to strain his ears to hear his own words. The man stood gracefully, quite sure enough of himself to even turn his back on this woman. His steps made almost no sound as he positioned himself on the blind side of the apartment door. How the hell was it this... idiot out there had ruined his play? <br/><br/>""Open it..."" He mouthed, laying a hand on the butt of the gun on his left hip. ""Or die."" It was an idle threat, but the expression on his face made it impossible not to take him at his word. Now he could catch the scent. God damned wolves! The mutts always fucked up every plan. As if they couldn't keep their filthy paws and snot filled muzzles outta his family's work. Hyperion truly had no love for wolves. But, they weren't worth eating, so he typically didn't worry himself with them. Now though? Now he had a perfectly sound reason to rip this one from ass to eyes.<br/></div></blockquote><br/><blockquote><div><cite>Nehmahati wrote:</cite>Kala heard the voice from the otherside of the door and she frowned. What the hell was the girl talking about? Wait...she thought that Kala had been talking to her. Oh gods...how ridiculous was this going to get? She kept her eyes on the man in her living room steadily, her own face set coldly, hardened, defiant. <br/><br/>Suddenly, her eyes lowered, watching his movement as one hand lowered towards his jacket, pulling it apart to reveal the gun within his holster. Her eyes widened for only a split second, her breath catching in her throat. ""You spineless...."" She hissed under her breath, watching him lift his finger to his lips to indicate for her to not make a sound.<br/><br/>She narrowed her eyes, her heart fluttering in her chest. His next words reached her, just barely and she let out a low almost inaudible growl. ""No shit, asshole..."" She murmured under her breath. She watched as he stood, making his way to the front door. Her eyes darted from him to the door, watching as he mouthed the command as his hand laid upon his gun.<br/><br/>Her anger flared, making her brilliant green eyes glitter, the expression on her face seething. Using a gun was such a cheap shot and she believed, had no honor. This one was different, this hunter was very different from the others. She was good....but she wasn't sure if she was good enough to dodge a bullet. She wasn't about to test that theory out, either.<br/><br/>She let out a string of low curses as she slowly moved towards the door, though she didn't want to get anywhere near the man who stood there now only a couple of feet away from her. She would have to have her back turned to him to open the door and she wasn't too peachy keen on that either. <br/><br/>But if he was here on Ellon's bounty, he didn't have intentions to kill her, though by the looks of the man, he would not hesitate to do so. He wasn't the sort of bounty hunter she was used to. She moved a hand forward, fingers curving around the doorknob and she unlocked the bolts with her other hand, her eyes glaring into his own.<br/><br/>Slowly, she opened the door a crack, forcing her gaze away from him to stare out at the woman that stood befor her. She only opened it a small portion and the expression on her face was anything but kind, infact it was damn near murderous at the moment. ""I suggest that you leave now, little wolf. For your own health."" She said in a low even tone, making sure that the girl got the point.<br/></div></blockquote>"
801,Darkend Past and Pursuit(Open Storyline) [IC],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=160,2010-05-26T01:09:52,Lady_BlackWolf,"<blockquote><div><cite>Sin wrote:</cite>Thorn slammed the man against the wall; his face was bloody from the beating. His knuckles were white from gripping the man so tight around the collar. â€œTell me where I can find her,â€ He lifted the man higher against the wall, his feet were dangling. His eyes growing darker with each passing second, the pumping off the manâ€™s blood was alluring.<br/><br/>â€œI told you, I know shit. Iâ€™m not on Ellonâ€™s pay roll anymore.â€ He felt a prick in his mind; he knew it was Thorn getting in his thoughts. A second later, pain shot through his body as Thorn pushed into his mind, seeking the answers he needed. It stopped instantly. <br/><br/>â€œYou lying, mutt, youâ€™ve been working for him and tracking the girl,â€ His fangs showed as he spoke in a low threaten growl. Thornâ€™s eyes slid down to the manâ€™s throat, a blue vein could be seen. He heard the man struggle once he seen Thorn stare at his neck. â€œDonâ€™t worry, I wouldnâ€™t drink from shit like you, but doesnâ€™t mean I wonâ€™t rip open your throat.â€<br/><br/>Striking fast with his hand, he dug his fingers inside the hollow part of his neck, getting a grip on his jugular and ripped it out. Blood coat his fingers and hand, the flesh of in his hand while he dropped the body to the floor, â€œI donâ€™t understand why they donâ€™t believe I wonâ€™t kill them if they give me the information out front,â€ He tossed the jugular in the mans lap and walked away, cleaning his hands with a rag he kept in his jacket.<br/><br/>His thought scrolled through the memories he took from him, he now knows what she looks like and she really does look like the goddess. He needed to get to her before Ellon did, she might be able to help him. Thorn shoke his head, if he hasnâ€™t found the ones who killed his family by now than he never will. His heart panged at the thought but he didnâ€™t show any emotions on his face as he left the club. He could just do this girl a favor and protect her cause he really didnâ€™t want Ellon having power over all the vampires.<br/><br/>The cool, crisp air hit him once he opened the door; the streets were clear and barren. He flipped through the memories again; a bounty was put on Kalaâ€™s head and he needed to get to her apartment fast.<br/><br/>He walked fast in pace to where she lived. Thornâ€™s ankle-long trench coat clung to his long legs, his blond hair whipping in the slight breeze. He looked like he was out for blood, walking like a sleek predator. His muscles were ripped under his black wife-beater and his hands white knuckled from the coolness of the air.<br/><br/>He remember the first time he found out that he heard of Ellon trying to rule over the vampire race, only a few others knew and they were already his followers. Damn fools, if you want him as your leader you might as well ask for being his slaves as well.<br/><br/>Thorn came to the Kalaâ€™s apartment. He ran up her room where he hoped he was too late, though, from what he saw from the manâ€™s thoughts, it was hard getting this girl. A smile crossed his lips as till he came across the scent of another wolf. <br/><br/>Damn.<br/><br/>He stopped in his track and growled,â€ Who the hell are you-â€œ The door opened to show a woman with the look of murder on her face, Kala. Something was wrong, it shown in her eyes.<br/><br/>He reached behind him, unhooking the custom made Uzi. The clip was fully loaded and he had others hidden on his persons. The metal felt right in his hand as he walked up beside the wolf and placed his hand on her shoulder, the gun hidden behind his coat.<br/><br/>â€œIâ€™m sorry about her, she likes to wander and make new friends. Sheâ€™s a very social girl. Do you need any help, I could give you my services, Iâ€™m like a â€˜repairmanâ€™ of sorts.â€ His fangs shown as he spoke, he tried to push inside her thoughts but he couldnâ€™t, odd.</div></blockquote><br/><blockquote><div><cite>wolfgirl-taylor wrote:</cite>Slowly, she opened the door a crack, forcing her gaze away from him to stare out at the woman that stood befor her. She only opened it a small portion and the expression on her face was anything but kind, infact it was damn near murderous at the moment. ""I suggest that you leave now, little wolf. For your own health."" She said in a low even tone, making sure that the girl got the point.<br/><br/>""No, miss you look like you need help. I can help you, if you need a protector I can protect you."" She smiled at her even though the look on the lady's face was murderous. My name is Lulu."" She said with a slight wave. ""I think your the first one to tell I'm a wolf. Congrats."" She contuinued with a laugh. Then she got the feeling someone was behind her, then hand on her shoulder confermed there was someone behind her. <br/><br/><br/>He reached behind him, unhooking the custom made Uzi. The clip was fully loaded and he had others hidden on his persons. The metal felt right in his hand as he walked up beside the wolf and placed his hand on her shoulder, the gun hidden behind his coat.<br/><br/>â€œIâ€™m sorry about her, she likes to wander and make new friends. Sheâ€™s a very social girl. Do you need any help, I could give you my services, Iâ€™m like a â€˜repairmanâ€™ of sorts.â€ His fangs shown as he spoke, he tried to push inside her thoughts but he couldnâ€™t, odd.<br/><br/>""Sir please get your fithy hand off my shoulder, now."" She growled at him. She turned around gracfully and looked in him the eye. 'I don't like people sneaking up on me like that."" She growled again. Her eyes where darker then normal and they only turn dark if she feels threated. ""Now if you would be so kind to BACK AWAY FROM ME!"" She yelled. She knew this was no helping befriend the girl on the other side of the door but Lulu didn't care at this point. She felt as if he was up to something. ""I won't let you in to see her."" SHe growled at him. ""I don't trust you."" She said turning gracfully around facing the girl again her arms crossed, now she really was shivering but not because she was cold but because she was mad.</div></blockquote><br/><br/><blockquote><div><cite>Goblin wrote:</cite>The new scent of gunpowder and metal had Hyperion eager to leave. He might have let himself kill the wolf, just because she'd ruined his plan. Which had been going so well. But now there was leech scent and gun scent. Old leech. He wasn't entirely certain what kind of a chance he would stand against one of the ancient parasites. After all, Hyperion was only a child. <br/><br/>This situation left him with very few choices. One was to tell her to close the door, stall them, and run. The other...?<br/><br/>There was enough sound to probably alert both the vampire and the wolf, as he drew the gun from its holster and pressed it to the back of the woman's head. ""Check-mate."" He whispered into her ear, one arm coming around her waist. ""Now open the door all the way. Introduce me to your buddies."" The heated breath reeked of old blood and teeth grazed the back of an ear. Hyperion pressed himself close, both shield and threat. His breathing hitched, his fangs itched to be buried in the soft skin, shredding muscle. <br/><br/>Abruptly, he snapped his head up, eyes burning black as murder. ""And if one of them shoots me! I'll pull the fuckin' trigger before he can blink!"" A distinctly feral snarl twisted the words as he yelled at the two on the other side of the door. ""Pretty pink brains, all over the wall!"" Clearly this man, whoever and whatever he was, wasn't playing sides. Hyperion was an extraordinary actor. Without a moment's notice, he could appear to be something completely different. Just the same as he changed his scent and aura.</div></blockquote><br/><br/><blockquote><div><cite>Nehmahati wrote:</cite>Kala stared out at the woman as if she thought she was utterly insane. This woman didn't even know her and she just showed up at her doorstep. She was about to say something when she felt the aura of the vampire right before he showed up and her eyes narrowed, a low growl forming in her throat. What the hell was going on? Was her aura particularly like a light house tonight?<br/><br/>She was attracting people like flies to shit and it was only getting thicker. She furrowed both brows as the wolf exploded on the vampire, yelling at him. These people were fucking insane. She was about to tell them to fuck off when she suddenly felt the man behind her move and the gun was pressed firmly against her head.<br/><br/>Her heart skipped a beat, her breath caught in her throat. A chill slithered down her spine, feeling his arm coil around her waist as he moved in close. She could feel heat and teeth graze her ear and she stiffened against him, her muscles tensing.<br/><br/>He held himself against her, using her as a hostage as he spoke and the color drained from her face. This wasn't going to go over well at all. She really hoped that one of these psychos wouldn't spook him, because she certainly didn't want her brains all over the wall.<br/><br/>Passing the tip of her tongue slowly over her upper lip, another string of curses left her lips as she slowly opened the door. ""Thank you...very much....idiots..."" She muttered, glaring towards the wolf and the vampire that stood beyond her door. ""Thanks to you, I have a gun pressed to my head. Happy?"" She said, her voice on the edge of a growl.<br/><br/>She closed her eyes for a moment, trying to calm herself before opening them again, her eyes cold as she stared forward at them both. ""Just do what the man says. I'd like to have my brains intact, thank you very much."" She said, her voice dangerously low and steady.</div></blockquote><br/><br/><blockquote><div><cite>Sin wrote:</cite>Thorn just stared at the wolf, who the hell zapped her collar? He was annoyed by her and was tempted to just put her puppy brains on the wall. He already felt a headache from her, heâ€™s guessing sheâ€™s one of those kinds of people and probably the mutt part of her isnâ€™t any better. He moved away from her shoulder, though, he wouldnâ€™t mind putting them around her neck.<br/><br/>The sound of a gun being unhooked made him growl. Damn it, he was late and probably didnâ€™t help none with this girl. Now he seriously wanted to strangle the wolf. He could see through the crack of the door to see the glint of a gun barrel against the Kalaâ€™s side. Double Damn.<br/><br/>He heard the sound of another manâ€™s voice behind the door. He wanted to be introduced to him; Thorn would hunt the bastard down himself if he got away with killing her. He noted the way he held himself against Kala, almost using her as a shield, the taste of slight confusion and fear in the air from this man. A smiled shaped his lips, his own fangs showing.<br/><br/>His eyes snapped to Kala and growled,â€ Shut up, Iâ€™m not in the mood for your mouth right now, I already have a headache from her,â€ he nod his head to the wolf, his Uzi still hidden in his jack, his finger ready on the trigger. <br/><br/>He turned towards the being, he wasnâ€™t vampiric Thorn could tell that much, his fangs were wrong, damn, his whole being was wrong. His threat was no concern of his,â€ Go ahead shoot her, I guess itâ€™s easier to just shoot her than have to waste my time trying to protect her from Ellon.â€ His eyes mocked this being. <br/><br/>â€œHere, let me do it for you,â€ He lifted his hand with the Uzi in the air and pointed it towards Kalaâ€™s forehead. â€œThank you for the idea; you just saved so much of my time.â€ Thorn stared into Kalaâ€™s wishing he had control over her so he could make her jump away from this being so he could unload his clip inside his head.</div></blockquote><br/><br/><blockquote><div><cite>Wolfgirl-taylor wrote:</cite>Lulu stood there, shakeing her head, her eyes turned red, this was not good of any of these people, the last time her eyes turned red she she bit someone.....bit them hard. She growled at the man and his tone ""I dont care if I gave you a headach because you fucking piss me off!!"" she growled again louder this time. She let him deal with the ass on beind the girl. Lulu just stayed quite exept for a growl ever few seconds. He closed her eyes as the mad beside her pulled out a gun. She growled ""Oh what a big shot ass hole!"" Lulu wispered. She wanted to just kick the door open and bite that man behind her untill he bled but she knew that wouldn't be helpful. Her temperature rose as her anger rose, she had to calm down or she was going to tranform into her wolf side right then and there. As the man beside her kept talking, her anger rose. It was too late, she backed up and in a slip second she was standing on this girls porch in her wolf form. She planted her paws on the ground looked the guy behind the girl and snarled. Lulu was surpised by her actions but hey who oculd blame her? She felt a need to protect this girl and protect her she shall, no matter what.</div></blockquote><br/><br/><blockquote><div><cite>Goblin wrote:</cite>The glint of fear, the unease, the confusion. It was all an act. Hyperionâ€™s growing bloodlust was boiling under the surface, covered so well and so easily by the human scent. His little lie of mortality. His finger tightened on the trigger. â€œYouâ€™ve called my bluff. I donâ€™t want to shoot her. You donâ€™t want to shoot her. Youâ€™d have done it already.â€ <br/><br/>His jaw clenched at the muttâ€™s sudden switch, but it was no more a problem than it had been thirty seconds before. A wolf was a wolf, no matter what it tried to pass itself off as. A shiver passed through his body and a low, warning hiss pressed between his teeth. Neighborsâ€¦ neighborsâ€¦ Donâ€™t attract any curious humans, Hyperionâ€¦ â€œYou and the dirt licker are gonna let me leave, leech. Because I have three pounds of pressure on a five pound trigger. Kill me, I twitch, she dies. Make any sudden moves, I twitch, she dies. Got that? Good.â€<br/><br/>The barrel pressed harder against the back of her head. â€œCome along girlie. Your friends can play hero later. When thereâ€™s not a gun to your head.â€ That at least the damned parasite would follow him, Hyperion had no doubt. But he also hoped the man was smart enough to see that he was in no way kidding about just leaving his target on the floor, the walls painted with so muchâ€¦ delicious, steaming, bloodyâ€¦ He had to force himself to shut out even the consideration of the idea of eating this woman.<br/><br/>As long as she didnâ€™t struggle, he figured it would be simple getting out to the car. They might follow him. Hyperion couldnâ€™t be sure, but didnâ€™t think it mattered all that much. It was the difference between one fight or three, he supposed.</div></blockquote><br/><br/><blockquote><div><cite>Nehmahati wrote:</cite>Kala watched as Thorn stepped away from Lulu and his next words sent her teeth on edge, her eyes to flare up with anger. ""Don't tell me to shut up, leech...Watch your tongue if you want to keep it."" She growled the words. She would have swung at him if she hadn't been at gun point.<br/><br/>Thorn's next words caught in her throat and she stared at him incredulously. Was this guy fucking serious? A string of curses left her lips and then a low growl, her eyes narrowing. He had to be bluffing. What was the point of coming here just to shoot her point blank in the head?<br/><br/>Lulu's words only added to the insanity of the situation and she wanted to scream at them all. Suddenly, she was shifting into a wolf and she groaned inwardly. Could the situation get any more ridiculous? ""You know...I've seen crazy and this is just a whole new level of crazy..."" She muttered under her breath.<br/><br/>She could still feel Hyperion's body close behind her own and she was lucky that he hadn't become trigger happy or that these assholes hadn't made him nervous enough to pull it. Didn't they know anything about gun point situations?<br/><br/>She let out a low growl as the barrel pressed a little harder to her head and her body stiffened. Hyperion's words met her ears and she glared towards Thorn and Lulu. ""Mind getting the fuck out of the way so that my head stays intact?"" She hissed, inching herself slowly towards the side away from Hyperion's gun, obediently moving towards the hallway.<br/><br/>She was seething that she was having to follow this man's orders, but she would have to wait til an opportune moment to strike, to escape. That time was not now. Her body was tense as she moved, praying to whatever gods that be that Hyperion didn't fuck up and shoot her brains all over the wall.</div></blockquote><br/><br/><blockquote><div><cite>Sin wrote:</cite>Thorn growled in frustration and put his gun down to his side. This was bad, the enemy got to her first. He clinched his fist, his knuckles turning white and stared at the man, â€œIâ€™ll find you later and you wonâ€™t have a shield with you.â€ He placed his gun in the holder and watched as they walked around the corner.<br/><br/>He looked down at the wolf and punched the wall; stupid mutts had to ruin everything. â€œThank you, now you ass is going to help me or youâ€™re be served in China.â€ He walked into the girlsâ€™ apartment and looked through her stuff, hoping to find something of use. He didnâ€™t find much only bills and unimportant papers.<br/><br/>â€œDamn it, I should have asked that fucking mutt where Ellon lived before I killed him.â€ He dropped the papers on the desk and sighed. Thorn will wait till he had more info, maybe going back to the club will help.<br/><br/>Turning around quickly, he walked out the door. â€œYou better come with me, dog.â€ He didnâ€™t care for her name but she was going to help him one way or another.</div></blockquote><br/><br/><blockquote><div><cite>wolfgirl-taylor wrote:</cite>Lulu stood by the man watching his ever move her eyes still red.<br/><br/>He looked down at the wolf and punched the wall; stupid mutts had to ruin everything. â€œThank you, now you ass is going to help me or youâ€™re be served in China.â€ He walked into the girlsâ€™ apartment and looked through her stuff, hoping to find something of use. He didnâ€™t find much only bills and unimportant papers.<br/><br/>When he looked at her shes snarled and snapped at his hand, but not bitting him, she did not want to help but she would she had nothing better to do. She followed him inside and sat close to the door as she watched him ruffle thought papers. <br/><br/>Turning around quickly, he walked out the door. â€œYou better come with me, dog.â€ He didnâ€™t care for her name but she was going to help him one way or another.<br/><br/>She turned back into her human form and grabed his arm. ""Listen to ME man! My name is Lulu get that LULU and if I am going to help you you will NOT call me dog or wolf or mutt, you will call me Lulu and I will call you by your name and nothing else!"" Lulu growled. She sighed and looked at him, ""I get the fact that I mess up and I am sorry but the last time someone put there hand on my shoulder I was kidnapped, Sorry. Now how can I help?"" Lulu asked her eyes turning back to her normal color.</div></blockquote><br/><br/><blockquote><div><cite>Goblin wrote:</cite>Once outside, though the streets were empty, Hyperion got jumpy. It was clearly different from the unstable, shooter personality. He appeared truly worried as they crossed the parking lot. ""Move it."" He hissed, shoving the woman forward, eager for her to go faster. Even if they weren't exactly moving slowly. His pale eyes darted back and forth, the gun still out. As soon as they were out of sight of the mutt and the parasite though, he'd shifted up beside her. Outwardly, it would only look like they were walking together, his arm linked through hers. But she would be able to feel the cold, hard steel of the barrel pressed up against her side. <br/><br/>""You run, I'll put a bullet through both your knee caps."" Hyperion slipped his arm out of hers, still directing them through the parked cars and down the sidewalk with bruising nudges. His eyes didn't leave her while he dug a phone from in inside pocket. He could just smell her fury. It was painfully arousing by now. Lust competed with hunger, dulling his senses because of the focus it took to drive both away. ""Lucky for you, Ellon would probably kill me if I did to you what I really want to."" He actually laughed at this little comment. <br/><br/>By memory, he tapped a number into the cheap plastic electronic, placing it to his ear. It didn't matter if the call was answered, only the message. ""This is Hyperion. Target has been acquired. Proceeding to drop point."" Afterward, he hung up, not waiting for a response. Smiling as he did, Hyperion shattered the phone, crushing the chip beneath the heel of his boot. <br/><br/>It was when they'd reached the door of his car, a ratty thing with no plates and pitch black windows, that he thought he was pretty much home free. He opened the back, driver's side door. Inside, the back seat had been removed, replaced with an uncomfortable looking plastic bench with metal rings bolted in. Just in case. Some prey got a bit antsy. ""Get in."" If she didn't get the point, there was another potentially painful jab with the barrel of a gun to explain. <br/><br/>They were being watched. <br/><br/>Hyperion hadn't noticed. Not until the watcher collided with him. The car door bent, then snapped off. With Hyperion pinned against it, the sheet of metal screamed over the pavement. The man above him was obscured by the curtain of black hair that had come loose from its tie. One hand was wrapped firmly around Hyperion's wrist, making his weapon useless, the other pressed, claw-like, against his chest, nails searching for the heart. Both were snarling, hissing, like a fight between two tigers. <br/><br/>""Run. Fast."" Kalab didn't even look up, his attention, save for those two words, encompassing only himself and his opponent.</div></blockquote><br/><br/><blockquote><div><cite>Nehmahati wrote:</cite>Kala kept her eyes narrowed as she watched Thorn lower his gun. So he had been bluffing, that was good. She still wasn't sure what his purpose or Lulu's real purpose was, but at least she would only have one opponent to deal with when she was alone with Hyperion. <br/><br/>Her and Hyperion moved quickly away from them and soon, they were outside and the cool night air hit her face. She could feel the man's tenseness and she wondered if he was worried about others that may have been attracted here. Hell, she was worried about others being attracted here. Being held at gun point was bad enough, but taking on more than three or four oponnents at a time was risky, but even still, Hyperion wasn't exactly playing fair, he was using a gun.<br/><br/>She stumbled a little as he shoved her forward, commanding her to go faster. She quickened her strides, her mind reeling, trying to figure out what she was going to do about the situation. She gritted her teeth as he shifted beside her, linking her arm with his own as if they were only on a casual stroll, though she could feel the steel pressed hard against her side.<br/><br/>His words set her teeth on edge. ""You know you're not going to get away with this right? You're not the first one to try and capture me."" She said through gritted teeth, her brilliant green eyes staring forward. She could see his hand moving for a pocket out of her periphrial vision and her anger flared. He was calling Ellon, or someone who worked for Ellon.<br/><br/>His next words sent a chill down the length of her spine and she didn't want to imagine what he might have meant by 'what he really wanted to do to her'. Her imagination was way too vivid and the images sent a shudder through her body, but caused her rage to flar, mingling with her aura as she sent it out, making sure he would taste her anger.<br/><br/>A low growl escaped her lips as she heard him speak into the phone. She was right, he was taking her to Ellon. Getting away from Ellon the first time had been hard enough as it was. Ellon would certainly be more prepared this time. She watched as he destroyed the phone and she shook her head. Clever, though she wasn't sure if either Thorn or Lulu were smart enough to check such a thing.<br/><br/>Rule of thumb though was to be safe rather than sorry. As they approached the old car and a cold smile curved her lips. ""Apparently they don't think you're worth the money, if you're driving around in this peice of shit."" She commented with sarcasm. When he opened up the door, she saw the contraption inside and she was actually kind of relieved.<br/><br/>This might be her opportunity to get away. If he was planning on keeping her strapped in the back seat, she might be able to pick the locks or something. Stupid fool, he should have made her drive at gunpoint, but she wasn't bitching. This was the opportunity she would need to get away. She shot a look at him as he jabbed her with the gun. She was about to say something when suddenly, a blur of movement came and the door was ripped off in the process while Hyperion was tackled to the ground.<br/><br/>Her mouth dropped open in shock, her eyes wide. She stared at the two men in utter disbelief. This new man had her eyes riveted upon him. Something in her instincts tugged at her. She frowned softly, still pressing herself to the car. Who was this guy? There was something about him...<br/><br/>She was snapped out of her thoughts as the man spoke and she didn't have to be told twice. She whirled around on her heel and started running like hell, the concrete slamming against her feel as she ran. Her heart was pounding in her chest, her dark hair flying behind her. She didn't look back and she didn't stop.<br/><br/>She took a sharp turn into an alleyway, but didn't slow down. Old newspapers and trash crunched beneath her boots as she ran, her muscles pumping. She was fast for a human. Curiousity got the best of her though. She needed to see the situation at a safe distance.<br/><br/>She found a ladder on the side of the building and began to climb with haste. On the roof of the building, she would have a good veiw of the men below and not be seen. She reached the top and swung unto the roof and hurried across the length of it until she reached the edge. Crouching down carefully, she crept along the edge. There was a low type of wall all along the edge of the roof, which she was thankful for. It would help hide her.<br/><br/>When she got to the right spot, she edged herself closer and peaked out over the edge, hoping to get a good look at the situation. She needed to know who this new man was and what his intentions were.</div></blockquote><br/><br/><blockquote><div><cite>Goblin wrote:</cite>The metallic report of shots fired rattled across city streets, mingling with the growls, hisses, and snarls of dueling predators. It was obvious that Kalab was the stronger, but Hyperion was skilled. Bones cracked and blood flowed, staining the pavement. They both moved so rapidly, so violently that keeping track would have been nearly impossible to the human eye. <br/><br/>It stopped suddenly, Hyperion pinned once again on the ground, his mouth open as if he were screaming. The shriek was so high pitched it started dogs barking in confusion and pain. Kalab pulled back, shook his head, and in that second, Hyperion bolted. He was allowed to go, disappearing with ease among the alleys and buildings. <br/><br/>Kalab watched the speedy, limping gait impassively, cast a glance at the car and its modified interior, and then raised his head, staring straight at the place Kala was hidden. In a heartbeat, he was beside her. â€œNehmahatiâ€¦ dear heart, next time youâ€™re told to run, you would do well to keep going.â€ The words might have sounded tender, but were delivered with detachment. Like ice water, they were clear, pointed, and cold, with little to offer comfort. â€œWhat if thatâ€¦ thing had gotten the better of me, hm? It is very likely he would have found you just as easily.â€ <br/><br/>A smile graced his face, somewhat amused, mainly dismissive. It made him beautiful and all the more deadly. The look of a snake poised to strike. â€œNo need to consider your folly. Itâ€™s all worked out. Come with me, Nehmahati.â€ It was both question and command, though more obviously a demand.</div></blockquote><br/><br/><blockquote><div><cite>Nehmahati wrote:</cite>Kala crouched, watching the fight, though it was infact, hard to keep track of. She narrowed her brilliant green eyes, trying to keep up. Soon, it was over though as Hyperion got away. She murmured a string of curses under her breath. She had hoped that this other man would have killed him, taking out one problem for her.<br/><br/>Her eyes widened when Kalab suddenly looked straight at her and she rose quickly and turned, about ready to flee when she nearly collided with Kalab as he stood there. She scrambled backwards, eyes wide. This man was much more capable than she was used to dealing with. His words sent a chill down her spine, but her defiance and anger rose to the surface, flushing her cheeks.<br/><br/>The smile on his face looked so out of place that it was almost terrifying and would have most certainly scared most mortals. Kala didn't blink an eye. She narrowed her eyes at his demand and she took a step back. ""First of all, you idiots need to get it in your head, I'm not Nehmahati, my name is Kala. And like hell will I come with you."" She said in a low even voice and she considered her options.<br/><br/>She couldn't just run this time. She had just witnessed this man's speed and she certainly wasn't going to be able to out run him. Her own real option was defense, though she wasn't sure how well she would fair. He might have saved her from Hyperion, but he was another nut that didn't see her as her, but as Nehmahati.<br/><br/>She had had enough dealing with entities that did this and she didn't want any more. But it was so strange. Even as her mind told her to run or to fight, her instincts were telling her completely different. She was loathe to admit that she was actually drawn to him. What the fuck was wrong with her. A frown curled her lips and she unlatched the blade from her forearm and coiled her slender fingers around the hilt. She lifted her arm in a defensive stance, her eyes never leaving Kalab's face. ""Back off.""</div></blockquote><br/><br/><blockquote><div><cite>Sin wrote:</cite>Thorn rolled his eyes at her anger, he didnâ€™t have time for it but he needed the dogs help. â€œFine, Luluâ€¦ My name is Thorn Aikaterine and Iâ€™m a really old vampire. Thereâ€™s the basic now. Since youâ€™re a m-â€œhe stopped himself from saying mutt,â€ werewolf, can you track there scent or are you to young for it?â€ He walked down the hall away and out the door. He didnâ€™t care for her story or past, kidnapping was nothing, and it was childâ€™s play to what heâ€™s been through and what he planned to do to Ellon if he ever found him.<br/><br/>He stood and looked around the parking lot, there was a trashy car that was all beat up from before and blood was coated near it. He mumbled under his breath, â€œYou the hell broke war hereâ€¦?â€ His eyes scanned the area till he caught the scent of Kala and another something powerful, his eyes shot up to see her standing on a roof top next to a man.<br/><br/>Thorn rushed with vampiric speed and stood before them. He rose an eyebrow at them and stared this new man down, sizing him up if there was going to be a fight.</div></blockquote><br/><blockquote><div><cite>Goblin wrote:</cite>â€œFine. Kala.â€ It mattered very little to Kalab what she wanted to be called. Either way, the situation and what heâ€™d planned to do about it didnâ€™t change. When she took a step back, he stepped forward, the deadly smile not having left. He might have wondered what it was that made her so eager to get away from him, only he couldnâ€™t see how that would have mattered either. <br/><br/>His eyes flicked to the blade, the cold smile disappearing in an instant. â€œI will break your toy in half!â€ He snapped, a flare of anger there for a second, then fleeing just as suddenly. It had vanished so suddenly, to be replaced by the same detachment, that it might have only been imagined. Another step forward, and Kalab wrapped his hand around the sharpened edge with no fear, worry, or apprehension. <br/><br/>â€œWhy fight me?â€ Of course he knew that the woman before him didnâ€™t know who he was, but that hardly mattered either. He could tell she was conflicted, that if she werenâ€™t, she probably would have struck out already. â€œWe both knowâ€¦â€<br/><br/>The words trailed off with the arrival of another. Heâ€™d known the vampire was nearby, but hadnâ€™t concerned himself with him. Kalab slid his hand along the blade, slicing through layers of skin and leaving behind a few droplets of blood. His hand fell to his side. â€œIs there something I can help you with?â€ This question was not curiosity but a hint that the man should leave.</div></blockquote><br/><br/><blockquote><div><cite>Nehmahati wrote:</cite>Every muscle in her body tense as he took a step forward when she tried to step back. When his eyes took sight of the blade in her hand, the smile left his face and she could hear the anger in his voice as he spoke. The anger left just as quickly as it had come, however, and was replaced by the same detachment from before.<br/><br/>Suddenly, he was stepping forward and had wrapped his hand around her blade and she let out a startled gasp. She narrowed her eyes and let out a low dangerous growl, trying to tug at the blade with no avail. His words sent a chill through her spine, but the rest of his sentence trailed off as Thorn showed up. <br/><br/>Her eyes flicked to Thorn and then back to Kalab. Great, now she had two of them to deal with. Her attention was averted to her blade as Kalab dragged his palm against the blade, leaving blood to coat her danger. Who the hell was this guy? She shook the thought out of her head. She could use this opportunity to her advantage. Let them take each other out and be distracted enough to give her a chance to flee. <br/><br/>She suddenly ducked to the right and sprinted towards the edge of the roof. There was a building straight across from it. It was a bit of a distance, but she was sure that she could make it. She had jumped further distances than this. She just hoped that the plan would work and they would be too distracted to come after her.</div></blockquote><br/><br/><blockquote><div><cite>wolfgirl-taylor wrote:</cite>Thorn rolled his eyes at her anger, he didnâ€™t have time for it but he needed the dogs help. â€œFine, Luluâ€¦ My name is Thorn Aikaterine and Iâ€™m a really old vampire. Thereâ€™s the basic now. Since youâ€™re a m-â€œhe stopped himself from saying mutt,â€ werewolf, can you track there scent or are you to young for it?â€ <br/><br/>""Um, yeah I can track them, it's no problem."" She said following him. ""By the way Thorn, just for the record I'm not to young, and I already knew you where a vampire, I could tell by your scent."" Lulu continued catching up to him and flashing him a smile. Then she looked and saw the parking lot...<br/><br/><br/>He stood and looked around the parking lot, there was a trashy car that was all beat up from before and blood was coated near it. He mumbled under his breath, â€œYou the hell broke war hereâ€¦?â€ His eyes scanned the area till he caught the scent of Kala and another something powerful, his eyes shot up to see her standing on a roof top next to a man.<br/><br/>""What the? What happend here?"" She wondered aloud. Then in an instant she felt Thorn's mood change, she looked and followed his gave. Guess I wont be tracking them. she thought to herself.<br/><br/>Thorn rushed with vampiric speed and stood before them. He rose an eyebrow at them and stared this new man down, sizing him up if there was going to be a fight.<br/><br/>Lulu blinked at Thorn was gone, she followed his sent to the roof, she scanned the aread and saw a ladder, she climbed in at aproched the guy, not wanted to mess up this time she walked the the other side of them and watched. She saw the girl from earlier....<br/><br/>She suddenly ducked to the right and sprinted towards the edge of the roof. There was a building straight across from it. It was a bit of a distance, but she was sure that she could make it. She had jumped further distances than this. She just hoped that the plan would work and they would be too distracted to come after her.<br/><br/>Lulu rolled her eyes, it was a full moon, chacing her would be fun, like a game of tag. She followed her. 'Hey!! I just wanna talk... I don't wanna hurt you."" SHe said still following her. All Lulu wanted to know was why those eyes where after her and if she needed or wanted protection.</div></blockquote><br/><br/><blockquote><div><cite>Sin wrote:</cite>Thorn shrugged and looked at this new being, he felt the power coming from him but wasnâ€™t about to back down. He didnâ€™t know if he could kill this man if he needed to but he would try if he was a threat.<br/><br/>He rose an eyebrow at a tone in his voice,â€ Yeah, you could hand the girl over to me before you get her killed. I really donâ€™t want my old buddy Ellon getting a hold of her if you know what I mean. I like having some freedom here.â€ He took a step forward and felt Lulu behind him.<br/><br/>â€œLittle one, if this get bad, you better run like hell.â€ His eyes scanned the man again than turned to see Kala running for it. Thorn smiled, his instinct was to chase and kill but he wasnâ€™t after the blood. He was after her because if she got away, he could keep an eye on her.<br/><br/>Thorn ran after her with vampiric speed and stood in front of her, his arms crossed over his chest. â€œNow, Iâ€™m your baby-sitter for some odd reason, I want to help a human like. Course, if it wasnâ€™t for what Ellon thought about you, I wouldnâ€™t care. Now, stay still and tell me whoâ€™s this nequam.â€</div></blockquote><br/><br/><blockquote><div><cite>Goblin wrote:</cite>Hand her over? To him? Kalab pulled his lips back in an amused, disbelieving sneer, not moving an inch. Vampires were such interesting creatures. As long as one didnâ€™t get drawn into their politics and drama. Thornâ€™s worries hardly concerned him. Kalaâ€¦ his Nehmahati, would be safest with him. But he hardly had the time or inclination to explain himself. â€œEllonâ€¦â€ His eyes drifted over the other man, appraising him. He hadnâ€™t seemed to have noticed the wolf. She hadnâ€™t threatened him or done anything particularly interesting. Kalab might have stared the vampire down eventually, with the blank, intently scrutinizing deep emerald gaze. He spoke though, calling Kalabâ€™s attention elsewhere. The glance flickered over to Lulu and for an instant he looked at her like she was a new and rather dull species of beetle. <br/><br/>Then Kala ran. He could have chased her, like the wolf did and the vampire did afterward. And he would have caught her. Though, there was this new knowledge to consider. Ellon was after her? Maybe he should have expected it. But Kalab hadnâ€™t bothered himself with what that man got up to. Heâ€™d never much liked Ellon and thought he was crazy besides. This could change things drastically. <br/><br/>He let all three blow past him, clasping his hands behind his back, not bothering to turn around. His head lifted, the breeze from each passing fluttering the loose locks of hair. Still looking up at the sky, he tucked a few strands behind an ear. â€œI am Kalab. Keep her safeâ€¦ Thorn. From Ellon and your hunger. I will return for her. Sheâ€™s mine by rights.â€His hands were shoved deeply into his pockets. He hated to leave her behind. But if it came to it, which he had very little doubt it would, a fight between himself and Ellon was not the best place for a human. Not even if that human was Nehmahati. <br/><br/>There was no telling if sheâ€™d stay put. She probably wouldnâ€™t, once he thought about it. So there was no real reason to try to tell either of them where to hole up. Even so, the idea of going to a certain place, the home that Kalab kept nearby since heâ€™d learned where Kala was, was forced insistently into Thornâ€™s mind. From what little heâ€™d seen of the vampire, he doubted that one would pay it any mind at all. â€œWe will be together Nâ€¦Kala. I will come back for you, dear heart.â€ The loving words were once again delivered in an even, emotionless timbre. <br/><br/>He turned to look at her once more, then was gone from his place, strolling nonchalantly across the street in the same direction that Hyperion had gone. He knew, that if he could find and follow the man, heâ€™d find Ellon as well. That name and other, more broken bits of utterly useless information had been what heâ€™d gotten from his mind. At first, the name had seemed nothing more than a coincidence. Now he knew better. And it would be much better to get rid of Ellon before doing anything else, if heâ€™d started after Nehmahati.</div></blockquote><br/><br/><blockquote><div><cite>Nehmahati wrote:</cite>Kala was unnaturally fast for a human, but when it came to running, she knew that she didn't have a chance. But it was her only option. She heard Lulu behind her and she let out a low growl under her breath. She didn't give a shit if the woman was Mother Thereasa, she didn't know her or the others from adam and she certainly wasn't going to pause to find out.<br/><br/>Suddenly, Thorn apeared in front of her, his arms crossed and she nearly collided with him. She skidded to a halt, almost knocking her off her feet, but she caught her balance quickly. She narrowed her eyes at him, her muscles tensed. Her gaze flickered from Lulu, to Thorn, and then back to Kalab. <br/><br/>What the hell was she going to do? She let out a low dangerous growl, holding the blade out in front of her in defensive. ""Fuck off. How the hell should I know who he is, I've only seen him the first time tonight. And I don't need a god damned baby sitter, so back the fuck off. <br/><br/>She took a cautious step back, her eyes still flickering between the three of them. She heard Kalab speak, saying his name and mentioning how she was his by right. Another growl issued from her lips. What the hell was with these beings and their need to look at her like a peice of property to own? <br/><br/>She wasn't her past life, but they couldn't seem to get that through their thick skulls. He spoke again and then was suddenly gone. The way behind her was clear. Suddenly, she turned on her heel and made a sprint for the roof's edge. There wasn't a building close enough to jump to, but there was the ladder. It would slow her down though. A string of curses left her lips as she tried to figure out just what the hell she was going to do to get these idiots off her trail.</div></blockquote><br/><br/><blockquote><div><cite>Sin wrote:</cite>Thorn nod at the new being and crossed his arms. â€œIâ€™ll take good care of her.â€ Once he made a comment about his thirst, his eyes scanned down Kalaâ€™s neck. She had rare blood, the kind that he hunted to taste. He licked his lips and nod.<br/><br/>He saw Kala run for it again and a growl escaped his lips. Thorn instinct to chase and feed came to him in force. He wanted a few to give her a chance to run before Thorn made a sprint for her. He noticed her confuse for the ladder and he growled again, â€œStupid humans are no fun to hunt anymore. No wonder I changed to vampires and other beings.â€ He grabbed Kala and flung her over his shoulder and end on the ground, â€œSince they know where you live. Youâ€™re coming home with me. Itâ€™s safe and big, everything you could want is there.â€</div></blockquote><br/><br/><blockquote><div><cite>Goblin wrote:</cite>The door and wall rattled with the force of his pounding. â€œI know youâ€™re fuckinâ€™ in there Ellon! Let me in.â€ Hyperion thought he was being polite by not just ripping the door off the hinges. So the fact that the pretty little piece of ass that worked behind the desk was demanding that he stop only made him want to tear out her throat. So far, heâ€™d kept his rather volatile temper under control. Everyone had told him Ellon wasnâ€™t here. But he knew better. The scent of him was everywhere. Fresh too. However, even Hyperion knew when some things were best kept to himself. <br/><br/>A growl built itself in his chest, ripping out in a savage snarl and followed by another bout of banging on the door. He was tired, sore, and covered in blood. Most of the blood wasnâ€™t his. Heâ€™d stopped off for a â€˜snackâ€™. All that hard work had made him hungry. What was bothering him most though, was the sharp bone shard that protruded from the skin just below his knee. By all rights he shouldnâ€™t have been able to walk. Then again, Hyperion wasnâ€™t human. Not that it didnâ€™t hurt, but it had already healed, leaving the bone fused that way. â€œIf you donâ€™t open this door, I swear to God I will break your fucking wall down!â€<br/><br/>His irritation stemmed mainly from the fact that heâ€™d already tried calling. Both the man whoâ€™d offered him the job, someone whose name he didnâ€™t remember, and Ellon. Neither had answered of course. That would have been too easy. <br/><br/>So Hyperion was forced to run miles on a broken leg, which annoyed him even more. And when heâ€™d reached the building, which was surprisingly busy for such a late hour, security, clerks, and even a damn janitor had asked him what he thought he was doing. None of them seemed particularly worried about the bloody mess. His coat covered most of it, but the jutting bone still tore open his skin with any rough movement. <br/><br/>Now, standing outside the big manâ€™s main office, he was trying his best not to kill the help. But if she kept telling him to calm down he might do it. And those offers to get someone to look at his leg, get him cleaned up, and the other number of half insulting, half frightened chatter was severely detrimental to his state at the moment. Hyperion was curious to know if she were more frightened of Ellon or himself. He also kind of wanted to make sure she was more afraid of him. Preferably by a nasty scar that would never go away. His teeth, even though heâ€™d already eaten and wasnâ€™t the least bit hungry, itched to find themselves in her skin.<br/><br/>â€œI will shove your head so far up your ass that youâ€™ll never see the stars again if this door doesnâ€™t open now!â€ The door cracked under his fist this time. If nothing else, heâ€™d been serious about just tearing the thing down.</div></blockquote><br/><br/><blockquote><div><cite>Lady_BlackWolf wrote:</cite>Ellon was typing away at his computer when the phone rang, he knew it was Murphy calling him back so he simply pressed the speaker button on the machine, ""Yes, please tell me that you have actually got me a good assassin."" The man on the other side of the line chuckled at the vampires bad humor then cleared his throat know Ellon wasnt a patient man,"" Yes I have his name is Hyperion. He is rather very good at what he does. Ive already got him going to Neh..erm I mean Kala's last know apartment building that you sent over last week, is that still good?"" The sound of clicking could still be heard, but only distracted for a moment he saved the file and closed down the browers, giving his full attention to the conversation.""Good, I'm glad to hear that, and yes it is I watched her myself come out of the building."" A knock at the door drew his attention away as he shooed them away with a wave of his hand. "" Good then you shall be hearing from him when he has the package, when he has aquired her, he will call you and then you will meet him at the drop off point which is a pier closest to Kala's apartment, shouldnt be too hard for you too find."" With that Ellon hung up the phone not feeling as tho he needed anymore information from the little man. <br/><br/>He brought back up all the browsers he was previously working on and began clicking away trying to make the perfect plan in order to turn Kala into the love of his life. With the thought of her wiggling body underneath him he bagan to grow hard again and stoped to think about the old ways of how it was with him and Nehmahati...Not wanting to go there he shook his head and stood. He paced alittle in front of his door then walked out and found his way to the cafeteria. With out saying anything to anybody and ignoring the stares he went to the back rooms were they keep the donated supply of blood and brought to the kicthen and heated it up in a tea kettle. When the kettle chimed its readyness he quickly poured it into a warm so he didnt burn the lushious liquid and walked back up to his office leaving the dirty dishes for his employees. He passed a few good looking secratarys and gave them a suductive smile and wink. He heard his phone ringing from down the hall but still walked at a leasurly pace while sipping on the still warm blood. The machines meassage recorder chimed then a mans voice came over ""This is Hyperion. Target has been acquired. Proceeding to drop point."" He ran to his office and tried picking up the phone for more info but the line was already dead, Ellon gulped down the rest of the blood staining his teeth a darkish red and closed the broweres and files then shut down the computer. Not wanting to wait for the slow ass elevator he took the stairs, with that still being to slow he desided to jump the rest of the way and landed with a thud but was already walking towards the doors, only one thing was on his mind, Nehmahati.<br/><br/>Being out in the open and with few humans being on the street he chose to run to the pier which wound be that hard. With the speed of his vampire he ran in the direction of Kala's house but turned a few streets ahead of her building and headed toward the smell of the ocean. For some reason he was unable to smell Kala or the other man who was supposedly to have his women. He growled in frustration and punched a whole thru the wall of the pier's shake. He yelled out Nehmahati's name and ran back to his office as fast as he could accidently missing his building in the process of blind frustration. Instead of running back and probably missing it again he decided to walk to rest of 5 blocks hoping to clear his head. He ended up at his office building 30min later and could smell the scent of someone unfamliar. He walked into his building only to be bombarded with employees shouting at him of this man who had a broken leg demanding to see him even tho he was not in. Ellon thanked his employess and ran up the steps yet again and could hear a man yelling and pounding on something when he was 3 quarters the way up. He quickly made it in the hall way to fully make out his once muffled crys from the vary thick stair well walls.<br/><br/>""HEY !Knock it the hell off before you fucking break off the door. I really dont feel like wasting good money ona stupid thing such as a brand new door now step the fuck aside so I may let your rude ass in to my office."" Ellon exsamed the man from the hallway and could see he had been in a fight and propably fed resisntly. He was vary curious as to what happened. His long legs easliy made the walk down the hallway seem like he was 5 ft away grabing the knob he turned it and entered and walked around his desk to only then plop his ass in the chair that hadnt even broken a sweat from the jog. ""I see you dont have my package, What the fuck happened? Your lucky I dont kill you now for not retrieving her."" He tapped his fingers against the red oak desk that made a rather annoying thrum. A knock at the door slightly drew his attention away from the strange man,""What now?"" a young boy maybe only twenty entered the room and set a stack of files down on his desk and shakenly answered him while diverting his eyes away,""Well there are thoese and you told us to inform you if we got any whiff of that man you called Kaleb. Contacts around the city report him being seen arond Kala's apartment a little two hours after you left."" Ellon was very intrigued but thought that worm could wait and dismissed the boy turning his attention back to the man infront of him.</div></blockquote><br/><br/><blockquote><div><cite>Goblin wrote:</cite>His weight shifted, resting heavily on his left leg when he turned. The pale grey eyes flickered, iris darkening. â€œSo you really were gone. Donâ€™t talk to me like that vampire.â€ There was a hard edge to his voice, letting Ellon know that the word â€˜vampireâ€™ had been a deep insult. No, Hyperion couldnâ€™t put aside his hatred, not even for money. It was in his nature and upbringing to be incredibly racist. He was just better than anyone else. His species was better than theirs. He couldnâ€™t help it; it wasnâ€™t his fault.<br/><br/>Hyperion toyed with the idea of putting a bullet in Ellon, just for fun and to teach him a lesson about his tone. â€œI might be working for you, butâ€¦ actually, speaking of workâ€¦â€ He claimed a chair for himself, lifting his foot from the floor and onto the desk. His gaze rested on the boy that came in, interrupting him. Something in the look would unsettle most people. Hyperion wanted to know what his heart would feel like, still beating, from the inside. â€œLucky? Hah!â€ He pressed down hard on the sharp, white bone shard. His face didnâ€™t even twitch and his pose suggested complete relaxation, not the pain that had to be radiating from the pressure.<br/><br/>â€œIâ€™m the only one thatâ€™s come back alive so far. What? Surprised I know that? Your little girlâ€™s been killing off every hunter thatâ€™s gone for a visit. You canâ€™t afford to kill me.â€ His amusement was blatant and infectious. â€œYou might never find someone with my skill again. She canâ€™t track me. Hell, you couldnâ€™t track me.â€ The scent he gave off changed significantly and rapidly. Human, wolf, cat, vampire, demon, and then something unknown. The last gave off a heavy feeling of utter wrongness. It was something that just should not be. But each of them had changed subtly, yet distinctly within its parameters. The scents of thousands of different people crowded the room, Hyperion smiling lightly and tauntingly. <br/><br/>The bone finally snapped under his hand, and he swore. Mostly at the blood that spattered his coat. â€œAnyway, as for tonight, I didnâ€™t expect her bodyguard.â€ His rapidly changing scent and aura calmed, settling itself, as was typical, into something generically human. His wide, Cheshire grin was still serrated though, not for a moment letting Ellon want to mistake him for human. â€œSome old leech showed up with his pet dog. Easy enough. It was the other one that caused the problem. That reminds me, I need a new car. And if youâ€™re expecting me to deal with the guard, the payment better go way up. A half mil might have been okay for your girl alone. But whoever he wasâ€¦ whatever he was, heâ€™s probably stronger than you. Heâ€™s definitely stronger than me. And I want two mil if Iâ€™m betting my life on getting you a girlfriend.â€</div></blockquote><br/><br/><blockquote><div><cite>Wolfgirl-taylor wrote:</cite>Kala run for it again and a growl escaped his lips. Thorn instinct to chase and feed came to him in force. He wanted a few to give her a chance to run before Thorn made a sprint for her. He noticed her confuse for the ladder and he growled again, â€œStupid humans are no fun to hunt anymore. No wonder I changed to vampires and other beings.â€ He grabbed Kala and flung her over his shoulder and end on the ground, â€œSince they know where you live. Youâ€™re coming home with me. Itâ€™s safe and big, everything you could want is there.â€<br/><br/>Lulu was still really confused but followed Thorn as he walked off with Kala. She stopped for a moment and let out a sigh, she shifted to her wolf form and began to walk back to her home, Well I guess it's back to being alone.. Lulu thought, she was alone naturaly but she hated it, people or wolf nobody seemed to stay around her, so as much as she hated it she remained alone. She sat down and watched Thorn walk away with Kala, she wimpered for a minute or two but knew they couldn't here her, so she got up and slowly and started walking.</div></blockquote>"
802,Darkend Past and Pursuit(Open Storyline) [IC],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=160,2010-09-08T10:00:41,Nehmahati,"(Sorry it has taken me so long to reply.  I hope I can get you guys back into it.)<br/><br/>She was fucked.  A moment before she would have reached the side of the building, she was being flung over the man's shoulder and she felt her breath momentary get knocked from her lungs as she landed hard on her back on the ground.  But years of training had her reflexes back and she was up on her feet again, fire in her emerald eyes with intensity as they focused on the man before her.<br/><br/>""I am attempting not to kill you, but I won't let you get in my way.""  She said, her voice low and forced.  She suddenly dropped down into a crouch, her leg swinging out in an arch towards the back of his knees in an attempt to drop him to the ground.  She would have to fight him and restrain him to get him off her back, it was the only way.  She almost cringed to think of the precious time it would take to do this.  Every minute counted against her and she needed to get the hell out of this area.<br/><br/>If Ellon came within this area, he would be able to sense her and track her.  She had to leave before he had the chance and this moron was keeping her from that.  He might have the intention to hide her, but she didn't know him or if he was sincere and she didn't need him slowing her down.  This man obviously did not know who or what he was dealing with."
803,The Whispering Clan,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1608,2010-11-25T07:24:49,Sweet Sacrifice,"<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i70.photobucket.com/albums/i89/Rei_sama/Anime%20girls/nanimeblondegirl.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/>Analeigha Brunsford<br/><br/>Analeigha walked into the Inn, pulling her cloak closer around her face and tucking a single strand of curly blond hair back into the hood. She couldn't let anyone know she was the princess, or else what was the point of running away? She walked over to the person running the place and pulled a gold coin from her pocket. ""This is for a provided dinner."" She said softly, nodding before walking over to a table. She sat down alone and waited, until someone served her some warm oatmeal. It wasn't the best, but it was good on the cold day that is was and would fill her hunger."
804,The Whispering Clan,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1608,2010-11-25T08:01:58,lethrington,"<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i614.photobucket.com/albums/tt222/Animelover_016/Anime/anime_earth_warrior.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/><br/>Brian McFlannigan<br/><br/>Brian was sitting in the back far corner of an inn.  It was fairly dark back there, just the way he liked it.  He was a ranger, a master of stealth and archery.  He lifted up his pipe, taking in a quick puff and releasing it in smoke rings.  He was a fairly normal customer here and had this table pretty much reserved.  He had learned the peoples faces, learned there habits, all from this little corner.  However a new face seemed to have showed itself.  He noticed someone walk into the inn well cloaked.  He shifted his hood, hiding his face.  He was typicaly the only one wearing a cloak, because he didnt like to have peoples attention.  So he figured the same of this person.  He or she didnt want anyone to know who he or she was, and the cloak helped keep it that way.  He figured he would keep an eye on this person."
805,The Whispering Clan,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1608,2010-11-25T08:18:50,ChaosKitty,"<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i355.photobucket.com/albums/r480/Salina_Kitty/Green-1.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/>Karina Hasse<br/><br/>Karina was hungry and dug into her pockets finding some dinner money and jumped for joy ""yay dinner time!"" she said and walked into an inn also needing a place to stay for the night. ""traveling is so hard especially alone my feet hurt!"" she said to herself walking up to the counter gettign a room and going into he diner part and looked around at the people and sat at a table near a blonde girl and waited for her food hungry ""i want some food!"" she said to herself and her oatmeal arrived ""yay food!"" she said digging in."
806,The Whispering Clan,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1608,2010-11-25T09:36:34,Vilora,"<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i103.photobucket.com/albums/m146/sun_down13/anime/lush.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/><span style=""color: #000000"">Samarie Elona<br/><br/>Walking with her head down she lets out a small breath as she passes small shrubs and trees, she was oblivious to everything except an inn that seemingly caught her eye.Hugging her white cloak close to her frame,at her her sword clinked with a chain that hung from a shackle around her wrist.Her maroon eyes studied the inn, she let out another breath and moved herself closer to the tavern, reaching the door she lifted her hand slowly to grab the knob and twist.With a twist of the knob she stepped in slowly and quietly hopefully to go unnoticed,but the wood floor creaked beneath her feet. Being a wanted woman she was not one to attract attention to herself,she often wondered why she was wanted for killing a crooked knight she should have been awarded not wanted .Samarie sat down in a wooden chair at a table to herself, she had no intention of eating she had already before eaten and slept. There were very few people in the inn and they all look rather different the other woman was cloaked much like Samarie herself, then a man who sat in the comfort of a dark corner and a childish like girl who seemed rather hungry.She wondered what it is that brought them here as well as her self, her mind was supposed to be on more important things but she could never keep focused for some reason, un less she was in some sort of danger that is.</span>"
807,The Whispering Clan,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1608,2010-11-25T09:52:38,Sweet Sacrifice,"Analeigha was sitting there minding her own business when she heard the door crash open. She turned around slowly, muttering a string of curses under her breath when she saw three of her guards. She quickly stood from her meal and pulled the cloak so tightly to her it was as if it was her life. As soon as she reached the door, one of the guards blocked the way. She swiftly turned around, just to come face to face with another guard. ""Nice try Analeigha."" He muttered, yanking the cloak hood from her face.  She merely closed her eyes, concentrating on speaking with the winds. Finally, there was wind whirling around them at top speeds, knocking the guards off their feet. As soon as they were taken care of, she quickly hurried out of the Inn and ran down the road. Air whisperers were a rare find, and it was best to hurry away as quickly as possible."
808,The Whispering Clan,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1608,2010-11-25T10:57:13,lethrington,"Brian felt slightly uncomfortable at all the new faces in the room.  So many new people at one night just spelt trouble.  His fears were confirmed when the guards entered the inn.  He figured whoever they were after would try and escape.  He sighed and put away his pipe as the first person hed seen got up and tried to escape.  The guards caught the person and removed the hood.  He felt the girl was strangely familiar, like hed seen her face before.  His jaw literaly dropped as the guards were blown away by the wind.  He opened the narrow secret door next to his table and slipped quietly outside.  He zipped down the street, following the sound of the girl running.  He needed answers, and what better place then the person giving the questions."
809,Love Slave RP (18+ open),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=16093,2012-11-07T16:48:25,Le bourreau,"<span style=""font-weight: bold""> WARNING, EXTREMELY MATURE CONTENT </span><br/><br/><br/>Planet: Futazarian Prime<br/><br/><br/>This Utopian society is matriarchal and is believed to be ancient and highly evolved, eons ago. Their beliefs are that they were descended from a race of female giants, one of god's first attempts at creating life in her image. But the giants consumed too much and gave little back to the planet they were blessed with. So the omnipotent she-god punished the giant woman by shrinking, to the size of Amazons, in order to teach them humility but this only begot insecurity and the Amazons clashed in epic wars. Shorter and frailer yet the Goddess sent down her judgement, until the Futa was but the size of a mortal woman. It was a punishment that was too harsh and the futa's suffered, unable to grapple the more manual labors of running a society. And in the infinite wisdom of the Mother Goddess she granted the Futa's reprieve. They call it the ""Rod of Wisdom"" , and this gift is bestowed on Futa's as they pass through puberty. For millenniums the Futa's had been an all female society, never a single male born, instead generation after generation of only beautiful daughters. Procreation of through Asexual means, but now the Futa's were finally blessed, once they'd suffered enough, with means of true procreation. The appendage that appeared upon puberty's metamorphosis was a sentient phallus, the 'Staff of creation'. The goddess finally allowed her true form to be awarded to his first born and the age of utopia began.<br/><br/>These enlightened ones were shown the true nature of what the universe's inhabitants real goal should be. Procreation absolute, mix all the alien races together and your offspring will be on the level of the Almighty, Omnipotent offspring through vast crossbreeding of evolution . Futas were optimized to accept any alien DNA exchanges, meaning that they could breed with literally any alien sex/race without species distinct restrictions. They can bore any alien race's children, and usually males; only rarely boring females, unless mated with their own kind. For this quality they were revered by ancient Intergalactic Royalty for their son producing wombs. They are given a means , in which to deliver the gospel onto the masses in the blessing of enhanced, almost universal pheromones that drives any sex of any race of creature absolutely bonkers. This being said, their extremely feminine humanoid form with voluptuous curves and statuesque faces aren't all together disagreeable either. These are the idealized female bodies with the added ease of an 'easy-to-grip' handle... And it is then that finally, a prosperous age was awarded to these beautiful creatures of god.<br/><br/>Then came the brutal Hogaloth, a warring race of Pig-men, to rape pillage and burn the once beautiful land.<br/><br/>This peaceful love based society was ravaged by the violent Hogaloth's tactics, long since had passed the Amazon way of life and so the Futa's entire planet fell to the siege of the heathen Hogaloth's ravages. They conquered Futazarian and bled her dry, selling of it's population as sex slaves there own twisted Nobility.<br/><br/>The Hogaloth flourish now, their own nearly lethal breeding rites had brought their species dwindling almost to the point of extinction; but Futas could not only take the brutal Hogaloth procreation process they bore but often produced twins. They were relegated to milking facilities where every fluid in the bodies was subtracted. Only the sexiest futas were spared for the most eccentric of Hogaloth royalty as luxury playthings. Some say it is the Futa's reproductive abilities that have led to the Hogaloth's dominant armed forces, if some one doesn't stop them soon, the Hogaloth will take over the entire galaxy and then the Universe."
810,Love Slave RP (18+ open),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=16093,2012-11-07T17:39:35,Le bourreau,"Petra Lovelace had never seen her home planet of Futazarian Prime, and she knew full well that she never would. She never knew it's majestic beauty or magnificent culture that thrived there because she had been born here,<span style=""font-weight: bold"">Tourin</span>a moon orbiting the gas-giant planet<span style=""font-weight: bold"">Venusia</span>, In the slave birthing chambers of<span style=""font-weight: bold""> Baron Swinoloth Prog </span>'s palace. The Hogaloth; a warlike pig-man species, had ravaged her planet and left it barren, it's natural resources stripped mined and it's people enslaved and used as breeding vessels for the Hogaloth's royalty...and those were the lucky few. Most were relegated to milking stations, like the one Petra had been born into. Only the most elite Futa priestesses were  worthy of mating with the Hogaloth warlords, because only there bodies were deemed sufficient enough to bare the intense mating rituals that the Hogaloth practiced.<br/><br/>Petra was beautiful, but her waist size was deemed too petite for Hogaloth standards and so, like both her mothers before her she was relegated to the milking station here on Tourin. Baron Prog's facility held 50 futa slave girls and produced 250 gallons of Futa Juice on a daily basis. He was a low level Baron but he drove his slaves both day and night, in order to exceed the Empire's quotas and advance his noble standing. He had found a native fruit which only grew on Tourin; originally thinking that it was a cheap, renewable food source  for his slave stock; he quickly realized that the fruit gave his brand of Futa Juice a distinctly sweeter taste. Anything sweet was treasured by the gluttonous Hogoloth elite and so Baron Prog could fetch twice the amount for his exotic vintage.<br/><br/>One would assume that such good fortune would brighten the mood of the Baron, but little but binging & purging ever brought a smile to his jowled face. The giant 600 lb pigman, seemed to be in a constant snit, the deep scowl on his tusked mouth had drawn lines into his aging face and he spent his days laying around and stuffing his face with the sweet Tourin fruit and guzzling his product until passing out from overindulgence.<br/><br/>Petra spent her days strapped to a milking machine, as did all her co-porducers on the day shift. 12 hours of being drained dry, over and over again. The machines themselves specially built to accept the multiple orphaces and spare appendage that Futa's bodies had. Huge suction cups attached to her large double D sized breasts, vagina and one to her 'rod of wisdom' , they weren't gentle and they never grew full . They tirelessly  sucked and pumped her, chaffing her body and leaving her in an exhausted slump when her shift finally came to end. Hogaloth workers would then come and drag their limp bodies back to their cells and then the 2nd shift would be brought out.<br/><br/>This was a drab life, and one that even though Petra had been born into, she couldn't be content. She dreamed of escaping the Baron's imprisonment and strike out on her own. She wanted to experience life, meet new people, and eventually find love. The other Futa sisters in her cell would laugh at her silly dreams and tell her that they would never come true, but she never let their chiding get her spirits down. This Futa had bigger plans than to sit the rest of her life in a Hogaloth cell being sucked dry by an emotionless machine."
811,QUIJA,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=16327,2012-11-09T05:05:11,Le bourreau,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">QUIJA<br/><br/>I choose this tittle for my invitation because, as I am sure you probably know, it means â€˜yesâ€™ in two different languages. It is appropriate because to accept this invitation you must be of the mind to say â€˜yesâ€™ to two, very much related things. One is the search for knowledge of the unknown, and the other is the mental and moral versatility to truly accept it.<br/><br/>I, Count Victor Von Bathery offer you, a week long retreat at my familyâ€™s castle in the foot hills of the Carpathian Mountains, in the country of Latveria. You were chosen to receive this invitation because you are the richest and most elite blue-blooded nobility has to offer. If you choose to accept this invitation you be treated to the most clandestine and exclusive experience modern life has to offer. If you refuse it, youâ€™re most likely too uptight to explore this opportunity to its fullest anyway, and we are better off without your presence anyway. <br/><br/>For those of you to accept it, it offers luxury accommodations, for you and one quest at the Bathery Castle. Exotic foods, erotic exploration, and studies in the most powerful Magicâ€™s known to man await you. Will be exploring every aspect of humanityâ€™s most intimate urges and desires, which social etiquette and logical beliefs have deemed too explicit â€¦be forewarned, the faint hearted need not apply. Interested parties should come with an open mind, one ready to experience â€˜the other sideâ€™. Featuring Guest Celebrity Aleister Crowley. <br/><br/>This event takes place the final week of September, 1818 ad, at Bathery Castle in Latveria. Please RSVP any acceptance so that accommodations can be made for you and your guest if you are interested. <br/>                                                            Sincerely and truly enlightened,<br/>                                                                       Count Victor Von Bathery<br/><br/></span><br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">This is the actual invitation to the party you receive. Your character should be from the real or fictional genre of 1818 aristocrat. You are allowed one guest; a personal NPC and this thread will be an adult oriented due to its extreme sexually deviant nature, and explicit and graphic, horror content. <br/><br/>Due to the lack of television or radio in this historical genre the wealthy found entertainment in the paranormal manipulation as well as erotic exploration. It is considered â€˜poshâ€™ to play with forces beyond your comprehension and all of the coolest socialites are involved in the occult. <br/><br/>Count Victor Von Bathery is literally European royalty, he is considered an elicit celebrity; his invitation to you is considered a large social nod to your reputation. Will you accept it and expand your mind or will to you deny this once in a life time opportunity? Those choices are yours, but remember; entering this thread could very well be a death sentence to your character, as tampering with the darker forces of the Elder Gods from the outer dark isnâ€™t something to take lightly.  Do you have what it takes?<br/><br/>This thread is rated 18+ as many faux pas subjects, both in sexual behaviors and horror/violence, behavior should be expected.  You must be adept at writing Gothic Horror and 19th century genre appropriate erotica.  There will be multi-character based orgies and sÃ©ances, an equal mix of humanities most basic desires; players should be prepared for both. <br/><br/>This is a traditional style RP; meaning that the players are only in control of their character and his/her +1 ; all other aspects of environment descriptions and story based information will be provided by me. No out of charter interaction will take place within the thread. PMâ€™s are a necessity. The thread starts one month before the supernatural/erotic event takes place. This is because it is 1818 and travel is far slower than it is now. You will use this time for character development. 3 posts of which are required before you arrive at the actual Castle Bathery.  You will explore your character and his/her +1 while the thread sets up. This is your free time to explore your character and the rich environment that surrounds them.  Charters and NPC should be defined and approved in the OCC for this thread. </span>"
812,QUIJA,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=16327,2012-11-15T21:38:16,Le bourreau,"<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i1218.photobucket.com/albums/dd415/coffinhunter77/Castlebathery.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/><br/>Latveria is a small Eastern European to the south west of the Carpathian Mountain range. It's capital city is Bathstad which is near it's Western border, a single main road crosses in from the infamous mountain range, it is little more than a goat path at some points and therefore worldly travelers of the time usually skip that scenic opportunity. This has created a isolationist bubble around the area and because of this, progress is slow here. That being said any visitors here would consider the ethnocentric inhabitants and their structures, quaint by today's standards (1818 ad), with thatch roof buildings  and cobblestone streets, lit by gaslight.<br/><br/>However, rising magnificently off of a northern ridge off in the distance is Castle Von Bathery. It's dark stone spires in steep contrast to the humble business' and houses of the town below, and just getting to the building is quite tricky all on it's own, thanks to the single width bridge that spans the gap created by the Blackmoore river which runs down from the mountains. Heavy rain or spring thaw can flood the old bridge meaning you could be trapped there for weeks if weather was particularly bad; with white capped mountains and endless wilderness surrounding the keep there was little chance of escape until conditions changed.<br/><br/>This means that anyone wishing to visit the castle would have to wait until a carriage was willing to take the risky journey. Inn owners and the few pub/resturants  back in Bathstad love it though, because visiting dignitaries are all forced to stay in town until a carriage agrees to take them the distance. They gouge prices and force the rich to fork over large sums for ordinary items and services, but the townie's treachery doesn't stop there, they also know the types of people the Baron invites to his 'parties' and so their attitudes are generally sour toward guests.<br/><br/>The road leading to the actual castle is roughly five miles of rough and unkempt, full of pot holes and large ruts that fill with water causing stagecoaches to become stuck. All travelers are warned to help with the righting of carriages immediately, as staying for too long on the side of the road will result in wolf attacks. The road leads through an old-growth sequoia trees, with a canopy so dense it blots out daylight.<br/><br/>As the forest breaks you are shown the magnificent specatcle of the Castle towers rises into sky. Its dark stone walls constructed from the same granite as the mountains that surround it. Castle Von Bathery was built in the 5th century and has remained in the Bathery line all these centuries. But it is well know that this might be the last, as Baron Victor Von Bathery was an only child and has yet to take of wife or bare any offspring. Rumors around Bathstad are that he his too obsessed with his arcane studies to be bothered settling down and taking a wife, and so he will be the last in his line.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""> <span style=""text-decoration: underline"">Castle Von Bathery</span></span><br/><br/>The castle's massive front lawns spread several acres out in font of his front doors, gardens and park areas fill the spaces, their manicured appearance stands in stark contrast to the ruddy road that leads up to the place. The huge dual front doors stand 15' tall and are made of darkly stained ironwood. They have intricate filigree carved into them and if one is knowledgeable and perceptive enough magic runes are hidden into with the designs. A massive lion's head brass knocker hangs on each door.<br/><br/>The huge doors open to reveal the two-story open ceilings of the main foyer, huge ironwood timber rafters frame the ceiling and massive two story stained glass windows fill the open space with a multitude of colored light.  Several large overstuffed chairs and decorative tables line the walls while the center of the room contains three marble statues of Caligula era sculpture. Forcing visitors to stroll passed two naked cherubic woman servicing a male figure whom stands proudly over their prone forms before passing through the large wooden, rune covered arch way that leads into the castle proper.<br/><br/>The main hall is also an open floor plan, with two huge curving staircases that ascend to the open balcony which leads to the second floor. On the ground floor, between the staircases is the master door to the kitchen area. Behind the Kitchen is the Servant's quarters and laundry. At each end of the main hall is another door, the west leading into the dining room and the East leading to the library and sitting rooms. Unfortunately there is no indoor plumbing, but tucked off the underneath each stair case is a small guest bathroom with chamber pots and a washing bin; these rooms are tight and claustrophobic with candle lighting .  The main hall is lit by three large chandeliers which are crystalline.<br/><br/>*(Secret Staircase: Once investigated, a book case in the library reveals a secret door which leads to the 'off-limits' basement/dungeon. The trick is to find which one of the thousands of ancient tomes triggers the door to open; only the Baron knows which. PM granted permission must be granted before this area is entered.)<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">1st FLOOR</span><br/><br/>1) Kitchen: A large open area, with black & white stone tile floors, and wood panneling walls, small white tile wainscoting  surrounds the working areas for easy clean up. Two large wood cooking stoves and several chopping blocks surrounding them. Counters of oak and cabinets of maple frame the room. A singular large scale icebox holds perishables, while a pantry hold's food stock and spices. The Kitchen also holds an indoor well, it reaches 60' into the ground and has a pully and bucket to retrieve the 'fresh' water from the water table created by the rushing river just outside the property. (*the water actually has a sulfurous, mineral odor that fills the kitchen area when cooking isn't taking place.)<br/><br/>2) Castle Rear Quarters: In the rear of  kitchen is a door which leads into the<span style=""font-weight: bold"">Servant's hall</span>and<span style=""font-weight: bold"">Laundry rooms</span>.<br/><br/>The Laundry rooms are large open areas with large tubs and openings near the Kitchen stoves, which serve the dual purpose of heating the water for cleaning  of house garments.<br/><br/>Behind that are the 10 rooms which make up the permanent  residence of the Castle's staff. These rooms don't have the double height ceilings, instead they are separated into 1st and 2nd floors, a rear servant's staircase connecting the two. Five rooms on the first floor and five on the second. Each floor followed the same basic layout, three smaller rooms on the west side, and two slightly larger rooms on the east side.<br/>(*NPCs)<br/>1W: empty<br/><br/>2E: Butler, Jarvis Handler, age 52. Description: Although grey haired and bald, he is strong, tall and always dressed in formal-wear, Jarvis can get you anything you need and he doesn't pass judgement on his master's guests. His room is a small apartment with a moderate bed , sitting table and chairs, and a fully stocked bar. He was alive and serving since before Victor's parents died and knows the most about the family history.<br/><br/>3W: Double occupancy, Mary and Katelin are young maids. The are pretty and giggly , low level servants that do what they are told and keep their mouths shut. Their jobs are usually the most degrading as they are willing to clean any disgusting mess that guests of the Baron happen to make.<br/><br/>4E: Head maid, Agatha Spelling, age 40, this hot spinster might not have found a husband but that doesn't stop her from running this house's day to day operations. She is strict, and stern but her mature beauty makes her seem more of a dominatrix than nun.<br/><br/>5W: Dual occupancy, Gardener quarters. Twin gypsy brothers, Hector and Jesus Montelingo. age:27. Description: Swarthy men and willing to do what ever is needed, they are sweaty and untrustworthy, but physically sculpted like Greek statues.<br/><br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">2nd FLOOR</span><br/><br/>The large open balcony that the dual staircases frame, has a single archway which is decorated by a large ornate stone rune wheel that hangs above the arch. No visible mounting wire hods it in place, and so passing under it you get a bit anxious. Beyond the archway is the 2nd floors main hall. It is a wide berth, which 'T's at the end. The 9 rooms and one master bath located here are,  furnished guest quarters with five doors lining each side of the the hall's wood panels. The door at the end leading to the servant stairs and the five 2nd floor servants rooms. At each end of the 'T's branches are two lager, 'activity' rooms. A singular stair case rises to the 3rd floor,  about 3/4's down the hallway.<br/><br/>1) 9 Guest bedrooms: These rooms are suite sized, meaning not only are the rooms large enough to accomdate the large King Size beds and dressers, they also house comfortable sitting areas and stocked bars. They have lare gothic windows with thick drapes of differing color per room.  (* I will leave the individual descriptions of the room's decor to players to have fun describing and personalizing)<br/><br/>2)2nd floor Master Bath:This all white marble room is very large and holds several porcelain  bathtubs. No running water, but servants can have water heated and poured within 35 minutes of your asking them. Three partitioned stalls mark the far wall, they hold chamber pots, and raw silk toilet paper. There is also a large cabinet of clean linens, towels and robes.<br/><br/>3)West Activity room:This room is almost the size of the dining/ball room downstairs and the space is wide open, a seemingly unused room, or just one waiting to be used for something. If one were to walk the long open area and look closely, they'd find drag marks from something that had scraped the hard wood floors. No particular direction, just a mish-mash in all different directions. This room also has the same long tall Gothic window's that the bedrooms do.<br/><br/>4) East Activity Room: The mirror of it's Western counterpart, with the exception of having the Window's boarded up, whatever happens in this room is not for peeping eyes.<br/><br/>5) 2nd floor Servant's quarters:<br/><br/>6W: Dual occupany. Male maids, Under command of the House butler. (PC's can define these characters to there liking)<br/><br/>7E: Dual Occupancy. female Kitchen staff, under command of the head maid. (PC's can define these characters to there liking)<br/><br/>8W: 1 Female occupant. Guest Servant's quarters Grand Wizard's personal servant. age 25, Lorna Kilmer.<br/><br/>9E: Open. Guest Servant's quarters, Many of the Baron's rich guests have servants of there own and these rooms are slightly more luxurious than the normal servant chambers.<br/><br/>10W: Open. Guest Servant's quarters, Many of the Baron's rich guests have servants of there own and these rooms are slightly more luxurious than the normal servant chambers.<br/><br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">3rd Floor</span><br/><br/>Off limits unless, The Baron himself gives you permission, the third floor is a massive Frankenstienian laboratory. It has all the most modern technological and medical devices and contraptions. Not to mention some new inventions, that no one have ever seen. (*Inquiring with Baron Von Bathery will result in explanations) . The Ceilings are full of pulleys and contraptions slung from the rafters, but on the south end is the cast iron spiral stair case that ascends another several stories to the tower observatory.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Rear Yard/Pool &amp; Satellite buildings</span><br/><br/>The rear yards are almost as large at the front acreage, but it is unseparated by gardens and parks, so your eye follows the lush green lawn out to the large woods that separate the Castle grounds from the imposing white capped Carpathian mountains that surround the keep.  To the far east of the back lawns is the Main barn. To the west, set in the stone of the Mountain that the castle is built on is an infinity pool, its sightless edge looks out over the canyons below. Out front is the Carriage house, It is the garage for visiting dignitaries coaches, if they actually choose to run the risk of the ruddy road that leads to the Castle.<br/><br/>On a path that leads into the woods, north of the castle and at the back of the rear lawn is the Von Bathery Family Cemetery. Several large stone tombs and 60 or so monumental grave stones rise out of a clearing in the woods. (*if one investigates, another hidden trail is located on the west side of the cemetery. This trail leads another mile or two to a secret clandestine area that is steeped in magical energy, at the base of the mountain the castle is seated next to.  )"
813,Vampire Academy,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1652,2010-11-28T23:19:08,Sweet Sacrifice,"<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i98.photobucket.com/albums/l271/faerykerrigwenme/Female%20Anime/VFrances2.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/>Yvonne Stone<br/><br/>Yve wandered around the campus. The sun was setting, which meant class would start soon. But that wouldn't matter much. Ever since Vampire Academy started taking in other species... the school was wrecked. The werewolves especially got on her nerves. Walking around like they owned the place. Well guess what? They stunk like mutts and didn't deserve to be at her school. Of course she wouldn't dare get in fights with the many female, and sometimes male, werewolves that disliked her. She simply didn't like how the non-vampires were messing up her school. She couldn't get a decent lesson in class anymore, because it wasn't just about vampires anymore. She sighed, leaning against the concrete wall that consisted of the perimeter of the campus."
814,Vampire Academy,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1652,2010-11-28T23:33:17,lethrington,"<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i956.photobucket.com/albums/ae42/bopsie16/cool-anime-guy--large-msg-120364465284.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/>Colin O'Bannon<br/><br/>Colin sat on a bench in the campus garden.  It was a dark secluded part of campus, and he liked to hang out there whenever he could.  He hated the stupid academy, for many good reasons.  Firstly, because he wasnt a vampire he was constantly being picked on and bullied by them.  To make matters worse he was the closest creature to being a human there, which alienated him from all the other species too.  He was pretty much an outcast at the school, and avoided contact with other people.  He looked up at the sky and noticed the sun was setting, which ment it was time for classes.  Colin sighed and stood up.  He resented class time, because it was the only time he had no choice but to face the other students.  He didnt know why the vampires picked on him so much, because he was actually more mature and even a bit more intelligent then some of them.  It didnt make sense to him, but it didnt have to.   The fact was, everyone hated him at this school, and he resented them for it.  He decided to walk along the edge of the wall one more time before heading to class. He felt the walk helped clear his head."
815,Vampire Academy,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1652,2010-11-29T02:26:19,Yumiwolf,"Yumi was running onto the campus she left with her brother to visit some places she turned the corner and bumped into Colin falling down on her behind and rubbing it ""owwie!"" she cried looking up at Colin ""oh...um im so sorry"" She said getting up and looked behind her ""come on!"" she yelled. Yumi had ears and a tail she was the only half wolf in the whole school her ears and tail were white, her eyes blue, and her clothes normal jeans and a T-shirt. A guy walked after looking at Colin with evil eyes before walking ahead, he was full wolf Yumi bowed to Colin ""I'm sorry once again I'm Yumi"" she said holding out her hand to him."
816,Vampire Academy,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1652,2010-11-29T03:26:42,Ben,"<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://img2.cdn.crunchyroll.com/i/spire4/8a937bbb032a6d311c182dbdfd32068a1226984612_full.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/>The sun was starting to set,Painting the sky with streaks of subtle warm colors.Orrin sat up against a wall and took a bite of his apple.He really wasn't hungry but he was bored.He felt the cold of night start to creep into place of the warm sunlight,but it didn't matter to him;he wasn't a vampire and he was done for today.He was a feral shifter and they don't catch much slack with the vampires. He stood and headed back in to the dormitory.As he opened the door he was greated with a fist to the face.He stumbled backward and felt the trail of blood run past his lip from his nose.It was Evan of course.<br/><br/>""Welcome back shorty"" he said<br/><br/>Orrin stood and moved past him but ofcourse he wouldn't be left alone that easy.One of Evan's ""friends"" knocked him right on his face.<br/><br/>""Ignore me huh"" Evan said as he walked forward and put his boot on Orrin's skull.<br/><br/>He stomped Orrin's skull into the floor with his inhuman strength. Orrin could've cried out for assisstance but who would help.He could cry and plead but what would that help.It would get him beat more.So he endured and endured.There was no point in this world. He could lay here and wait for his skull to crack if that's what it took to make his suffering end."
817,Vampire Academy,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1652,2010-11-29T04:23:09,Sweet Sacrifice,"Yve saw someone walking towards her, who actually looked human. She approached him silently. ""So, they're letting humans in this school now too? What a shame."" She spat out. She was about to continue speaking when some half wolf thing ran around the corner and bumped into him. She scoffed. ""Can't you mutts be less clumsy and watch where you're going?"" She growled."
818,Vampire Academy,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1652,2010-11-29T04:34:41,lethrington,"Colin nearly fell over as he was hit by yumi.  He turned to face her as she got up.  ""Hey its not problem.""  He takes her hand and shakes it, ""Nice to meet you yumi, im Colin."" He says before dropping the hand and looking at the vampire scoffing at them.  He raised an eyebrow, ""Human? Typical.  Listen if youve got a problem with people you know nothing about, then good for you, but you dont have to take it out on us.""  He says with a growl and his eyes flash with darkness.  He decides shes not worth the time and turns, seeing the kid getting the living snot beatin out of him.  He walks away from the two girls and heads over to him, holding out his hands.  Balls of fire appear in them and he stops a few feet away from the guy on the ground.  His eyes turn solid black and his voice sounds otherworldly and distorted. ""Leave, him, alone!"" He yells at the group with his voice."
819,Vampire Academy,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1652,2010-11-29T04:49:30,Yumiwolf,"<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i881.photobucket.com/albums/ac19/animegurl18_2009/Anime%20Pictures/Anime%20Guys/anime-4.jpg"">http://i881.photobucket.com/albums/ac19/animegurl18_2009/Anime%20Pictures/Anime%20Guys/anime-4.jpg</a><br/>Yumi turned to the girl who was talking to her ""HEY...I'm no mutt!!"" Yumi growled back at her as her brother took her arm dragging her along still growling. Jay looked back at the lady pulling his glasses off and winking at her as they turned the corner disappearing from sight. When on the other side of the building, Yumi peeked around at the men righting as Jay sat down not wanting to go to class cause he found it boring. He let out a huge yawn sounding of a mix between howling and growling he looked at Yumi and sighed ""Lets skip today."" Yumi turned back to him shaking her head<br/>""No I wanna go to class!"" she told him sitting next to him and leaning into his arm."
820,Vampire Academy,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1652,2010-11-29T05:14:27,Ben,"Evan turns to look at the kid disrupting his fun and frowns.<br/><br/>""Why waste your time"" he said ""The kids a pathetic waste of space and deserves to die but if you want to deal with this in your life"" he said lifting Orrin's bloodied face ""then fine he's yours""<br/><br/>Evan slammed Orrin's head onto the ground and walked off with his ""friends"" making sure to knock the disruptor on the shoulder as each he passed by. Orrin stands and fixes his clothes before walking off. He exchanged no words with his savior. It was because he didn't save him.He made things worse and he wouldn't get angry but he would also show no gratitude.He walked past the savior that was his curse and toward his room.Tears fell too soon they were visible to all the world.He wished Evan had ended it, but for now he will endure.Endure until the end."
821,Vampire Academy,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1652,2010-11-29T22:15:30,Sweet Sacrifice,"Yve turned to see where everyone went, and saw Evan beating the crap out of a.. well she just knew he wasn't a vampire. She /hated/ seeing others getting beaten up. Sure, she would snap at them and tease them but she never beat them or got in fights with them. As she hurried to the site, Evan was walking away towards her.<span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Goin to help your friends, Yve? You don't deserve to be a vampire.""</span>He growled, knocking his shoulder into her own with more power than she expected. She fell backwards, onto her ass, as him and his friends laughed. She rolled her eyes and got back on her feet, walking to the boy who was nearly..well, killed. ""You alright?"" She asked, trying to sound like she didn't care. But she obviously did."
822,Vampire Academy,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1652,2010-11-29T22:43:17,lethrington,"Colin shrugged it off as the group walked away, even as they hit him.  He grimaced and shook his head.  His popularity just dropped even more, if that was possible, and he knew hed just made some new enemies.  He did it all to help some random kid, and he didnt even get a simple nod of thanks.  He sighed and walked in the opposite direction.  He noticed the vampire girl who had been so hostile rush after him to see if he was alright.  Colin rolled his eyes.  Of course, she had been perfectly fine with talking trash, but the moment someone gets hurt shes taken things to far.  He growled and kicked a pebble.  Hypocrites, that what the vampires were, hypocrites.  His eyes were slowly returning to normal and he felt his power returning to normal as well.  He shook his head now that the hormones that came with changing form were wearing off.  He shouldnt be thinking that way, because it just made him as bad as the rest.  It was the one thing he prides himself in, being able to stand the other species."
823,Vampire Academy,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1652,2010-11-29T23:36:54,Yumiwolf,"Yumi got up and walked over to the guys who walked away She smiled at them and wagged her tail ""Hey...you know that was wrong"" she said softly. They all laughed<br/>""Out of the way half breed"" one reached for her ears and before he could grab it, Jay grabbed his hand growling<br/>""you better think about it..."" he said his sun glasses still on his eyes turning red as he got mad. The guy pulled back his hand and jumped<br/>""Hey...man"" he stammered in a scared state. Jay laughed and waited for them to try anything he haven't had a good fight in a while and he was itching for one."
824,Vampire Academy,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1652,2010-11-30T02:14:22,Ben,"<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://farm3.static.flickr.com/2208/2237327675_eb83e11e99_o.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/><br/><br/><br/><br/>Orrin's older brother Jake burst through the door with a huge grin on his face. ""Hey bro!"" He said almost singing the words. ""Coach wants you for a ......."" his smile turned into a frown as he caught sight of his brother's face, bloodied and in tears. Jake took a seat on his brother's bed and placed a comforting arm around him. They sat a moment in complete silence, enjoying the sense of security each gave to the other and after awhile Jake sighed and took a cloth to Orrin's face. Although they looked different in almost every way; Jake favoring a more feral appearance and Orrin trying to hide it in every way, their minds were completely in sync and this relationship helped them survive.<br/><br/>""I know it's been tough since our parents died"" Jake said his voice slow and steady as if to keep from upsetting his brother ""and I know that ever since then life's felt kind of empty, like we have no one else in our lives but that's not true"" he said his voice slightly less steady ""we have each other and we have to keep it that way. We must survive for each other. So you can't die on me ok?"" he asked.<br/><br/>""Ok"" Orrin replied in a monotonous voice as if conceding defeat.<br/><br/>""Good. Now I want to see the smile that little kid used to give me anytime I did a tickle attack<br/><br/>Orrin fell silent and Jake raised an eyebrow ""do I need to bring out the tickle attack then?"" he said as if it was a threat<br/><br/>Orrin shook his head ""No Jake no"" he said but he was too late. Jake tickled him mercilessly and listened to a noise he hadn't heard his brother make in a long time and a sight as well. It was laughter and a smile. Jake stopped and stood up.<br/><br/>""Now head onto the shower and meet coach. He wants to see you."" he said smiling<br/><br/>Orrin happily agreed and headed out of the room towards the showers."
825,Trying to survive...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1656&start=100,2010-12-10T01:56:55,Twilight_Cloud,"Lysonna looks around wondering what was going to happen next, and wondering how they had gotten here. She had never seen the cave before, and walking through the dark void-like place had made her lose her sense of direction. ""There's only one way in this place right? And you come here often,"" she asked, not wanting to have an encounter with a bear, a horde of goblins, or worse, more demons.<br/><br/>Frost laid down on the ground. The ceiling was too low for him to stand to his full height, and laying down was much more comfortable. Thor sat in front of Lysonna, as if to protect her from her own fears."
826,Trying to survive...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1656&start=100,2010-12-10T02:21:18,Boundary,"Boundary sat down against the cave wall and looked at Lysonna. He thought it somewhat humerous that the dragon struggled to fit inside the cave.<br/><br/>""Yeah that's the only entrance, and there are runes carved into the entrance that ward off anything that I have not granted permission to enter, so you can sleep soundly for the night knowing nothing will harm you."" he said, answering the elemental's question.<br/><br/>""You look confused where we are,"" he said, noticing her look of unfamiliarity, ""we are a ways east from a nearby human settlement, a half hour east to be exact.""<br/><br/>He looked at Sgt. Redmond who was lain on the ground at the end of the cave, he seemed to be moving around in his current state, more asleep than unconscious now, he would wake up any moment.<br/><br/>He looked back at Lysonna, ""You have anymore questions, elemental?"" he asked."
827,Trying to survive...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1656&start=100,2010-12-10T14:13:36,Twilight_Cloud,"""Yeah, whatever happened to the angel guy?"" Lysonna asked, looking around. ""Did he get left behind?"" She didn't like the thought, and wondered how he was doing, and where he was. He certainly wasn't with the rest of them.<br/><br/>Frost snapped his jaws playfully at Thor, making the wolf jump, turn, and growl at the much larger animal. Frost laughed for the first time since they had joined the group. Thor got down on his elbows again, wanting to play. Lysonna grabbed the wolf around the neck and wrestled him to the ground. ""Why are you so full of energy?"" Thor playfully nipped at her arms, trying to twist himself free so he could stand."
828,Trying to survive...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1656&start=100,2010-12-10T23:52:54,Boundary,"""I do not know,"" he said blankly, ""we cannot let his death slow us down though, we shall stay here the night and recover from the last skirmish, then we will start searching for this dark mage, and hopefully Dante.""<br/><br/>He pulled off his vest and threw it to the side, his long sleeve shirt the only thing covering the armor plates on his body. He kept a tanto knife on his person, just in case the Seargant was angry at his enforced response to his stubborness."
829,Trying to survive...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1656&start=100,2010-12-12T01:29:27,Ren_Maaka,"<span style=""color: #0000FF"">Dante kept looking at the sky, as it got darker, it was going to night, he then thought ""Well looks like we have to rest... Entios"" then a strange voice came from his own body</span>""<span style=""color: #FF0000"">Hmph, why do we keep talking to eachother? remember I still hate you, Dante</span>""<span style=""color: #0000FF"">Entios was its name, but who or what was it? it was Dante's dark side, or well-known as his demon side, then Dante said ""We have to sleep for the night, or else die here out of cold..."" he then walked into the forest, sliced three trees down and made a temporal campment as he layed down with his hands behind the head... he thought ""Well, i'll have to wait for them here..."" he closed his eyes and thought of many things... until he fell asleep...</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #80FF00"">Dantios meowed at Boundary, in a cheerful way, as he cuddled with Boundary on his head and nibbled on his hair playfully, Dantios knew something that the group didn't. he then jumped on the marksman's shoulders and stayed there... he fell asleep purring</span>"
830,Trying to survive...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1656&start=100,2010-12-19T01:22:38,Maku,"Zach looked around in Boundary's cave. ""Wow...Nice..."" He said. When he noticed the crystals, he went torwards them and secretly stole one of them while no one was looking.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""What could this kind of action have as consequences in the future?""</span>The Rifleman thought. He knew he shouldn't mess up with the past. Zach still did it though. After all, after returning to the future,  he would be able to sell it for, who knows? $25 000, maybe, by judging from the crystal's intensity. A soldier's pay wasn't really the best one and some money wouldn't do anything bad to him.<br/><br/>After that, Zach acted like nothing happened and stayed quiet, his hand on his M4A1."
831,Trying to survive...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1656&start=100,2010-12-19T01:45:55,Knight430,"John sat there as he heard the demons getting closer. His hologram projecter was going to be going out about now. Then they realized that boundary had kidnapped a fake. Oh well John wasnt going to let some asshole take him when he said something he meant it. The demons walked into the clearing John was in and what seemed to be the leader from the sheer size and power he had over the others stepped forward. John raised his fist claws to him.<br/><br/>""I challenge you to single combat. If I win you leave and you never come near me and my team again. You win you get to go after them and If you can find them you can attept to kill them."" John said. This was going to be tough.<br/><br/>The demon screamed and ran fullspeed at John. At that moment time froze and somethign in Johns brain clicked. He heard the voice. ""Initializing Demigod combat system. Starting power modulation. Starting Strength modification. Power modulation ended. Agility enhancement beginning. Speed enhancement beginngin. Agility enhancement complete. Strength modification ended. Speed enhancement completed.""<br/><br/>John felt the power his new self had. The demigod program was a success this meant and they could now go home. He had accomplished what his team was sent here for. All that was left was to test it. John ran full speed toward the demon tackeling it to the ground. He raised his claws stabbing it multiple timesin the chest and grabbing it by the throat. John picked it up off the ground and threw it full force into a tree.<br/><br/>The demon stood up and slammed its fist into Johns stomach but John just stood there as the Demigod System kept him from feeling pain. John grabbed it by the throat and turned his head breaking the demon neck and cut its spinal cord. The other demons looked at him stunned before realizing what had just happened. The deomns got angry that their leader was killed so easily by what they belived to be a mortal. They all rushed him at once and John just grinned.<br/><br/>About ten minutes later Johns stood there covered in blood in the center of hundreds of demons bodies. So the system was a success. John picked up his wrist messenger. ""This is John Redmond. Send in the R.E.A.P.E.R.S to evacuate us."" John spoke into it. ""Understood. The system was a success?"" The voice from the other side asked. ""Yes I killed about three hundred or so demons nonstop with only taking one hit from the leader which inflicted no damage. Ill have to say the system is a success."" John said. He closed the wrist messenger and went to find the rest of his team.<br/><br/>After about two hours of walking he spotted the angel wandering around and followd him stealthily thinking hell lead him to his team."
832,Trying to survive...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1656&start=100,2010-12-19T06:16:52,Boundary,"Boundary noticed Redmond's body flicker and vanish before is eyes late that night. He cursed as he looked around.<br/><br/>""A fake. Damn fool doesn't know how to listen."" Boundary said to himself, slightly agitated. He looked around and made sure that nobody was awake, then he grabbed his robe off of his makeshift coathook and buckled it onto his body. He made sure all is weapons and magical implements were in place and he left the cave. He didn't want anyone following him, after their fight with the demons, he was sure the soldiers and the elemental wouldn't be able to survive another encounter until they got proper rest. Besides, he could go faster if he went alone.<br/><br/>Boundary placed his hand on the ground and focused on the darkness in front of him, the shadows rising up and taking shape. They took a humanoid shape and stood up on its ""legs"". It regarded Boundary with its blank, milky white eyes, the only feature that graced its face.<br/><br/>""Ebon."" Boundary said.<br/><br/>""How may I serve?"" Ebon replied.<br/><br/>Boundary smiled at the shade. He had made him a year ago after he had learned a very good understanding of creating shades, which involved taking the darkness and making sentient beings out of it. Ebon was his favorite, what with his cooperative personality and power. He uses up a quarter of Boundary's power until he calls him off, but he knows its put to good use. The shade was an adept at combat and would be perfect for the job he had in mind.<br/><br/>""I'm leaving the cave, I need you to keep watch on my guests until i return. They will probably wonder where I am so I need you to explain what happened. Also, if they wish to leave I want you to accompany them wherever they go so that they are protected from the demonic inhabitants of this world. Do you understand?""<br/><br/>""Yes, I will do as you wish."" Ebon walked back to the cave and sat crosslegged at the entrance, awaiting its inhabitants' awakening.<br/><br/>Boundary jumped into the air, landing on top of a tree. He took out a piece of Redmond's armor that chipped off in the previous fight. Focusing on it, he would get a general location of the Seargant's location. His aura got a lock on the soldier's location, and Boundary sped off at blinding speed. He jumped from treetop to treetop following the feeling, slicing the occasional air demon that got in his way to bits. He was closing in on his location, no longer needing the armor to sense him.<br/><br/>As he began to close in, he sensed another presence, the angel, Dante. He stopped on top of a tree and looked down upon Dante and Redmond, who was sneaking close behind. He decided that he would follow as well and kept his distance."
833,Trying to survive...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1656&start=100,2010-12-21T19:11:26,Maku,"Zach quickly got up, when the others were asleep, though he was really tired.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I need to get out of here.</span>The Rifleman grabbed and took some cafeine pills, incase he would need it. He hesitated, and put the crystal back in it's place as he knew he shouldn't change the past. It could have dramatic consequences. He shoved a mag in his M4A1 and started walking to the exit, stealthily, and hoping no one would see him missing. As he reached the entry of the cave, Zach saw Boundary talking to someone.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Damn, they aren't gonna let me sneak out easily...</span>He thought as the wanderer jumped, leaving the guard behind.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Does that guy consider us as prisoners? Then why would he have let us keep our weapons? Maybe he would easily block the bullets or something. Gah, this is tough...But the best is probably not to alert the guard.</span>He sneaked past Ebon, not making any noises so he wouldn't hear him.<br/><br/>When Zach was away enough from the guard so he couldn't hear him move, he started running across the forest. Almost tripping on a rock, he managed to catch a tree branch so he wouldn't fall.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Well, that was close.</span>He thought as he looked at a hole on the floor, right infront of him, probably to catch animals. The soldier jumped over the trap and kept running, though he didn't know where he was going.<br/><br/>Reaching the middle of a small clearing, he stopped.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Why does this feel so...Familiar to me?</span>He asked himself, not seeing a shadow run at him, right behind. The next moment, he was on the floor, aiming his M4A1 at the shadow.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Who or what the hell is it?</span>He jumped back on his feet, still aiming the rifle at the shadow.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Shoot if in situation of life/death only. Got it soldier? We must NOT change the past.</span>Redmond's voice echoed in his mind. He slowly stepped back, his finger on his gun's trigger."
834,Trying to survive...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1656&start=100,2010-12-22T04:36:37,Boundary,"Ebon looked upon the one that Boundary had called ""Zach"", well technically he didn't tell him, though he imprinted the name and face in Ebon's ""mind"".<br/><br/>He had gotten out before he had gotten his post at the entrance. Luckily he sensed him leave or else he wouldn't have been able to grant him help like his master requested. Ebon had not been summoned in awhile so he was a little rusty with the ""alive"" feeling, more used to being one with the infinite darkness than walking and talking. He forgot to slow down his running speed and ran into the young soldier, who then pointed his gun at him. The shadowy guardian held his hands up to show he meant no harm.<br/><br/>""Zach..."" he said the name having a weird sound in his mouth, ""do not fire, I mean no harm, my master requested that I assist any individuals who are leaving the cave, so that they do not fall to the demonic hordes."""
835,Trying to survive...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1656&start=100,2010-12-22T18:46:50,Maku,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">Shit, I got spotted...So much for a stealthy escape...</span>Zach thought. ""Hmph...Ok..."" He answered to the...thing. The soldier looked at the guard, lowering his weapon, still worried though. He instinctively put his hand on a flashbang grenade, ready to throw it. He stepped back again, looking for any reactions of the guard. If had attacked him, he would've thrown the grenade and would have ran away after shooting him. But it was better not to.<br/><br/>Suddenly, he asked Ebon: ""What is this place? It feels kind of familiar to me. But I don't know why."" Though he doubted the shadow would have the answers."
836,Trying to survive...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1656&start=100,2010-12-23T04:58:25,Boundary,"""I have just entered this place... so I do not know."" Ebon replies, ""My master has told me that you have been searching for a way back to your time, perhaps this place is somewhere you have been to before in the present."" he walked with Zach, keeping close to his side.<br/><br/>""So where is it you're trying to go Zach?"" Ebon asks blankly but politely."
837,Trying to survive...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1656&start=100,2010-12-23T13:55:30,Maku,"""I have no idea"" Zach answers, keeping an eye on the guard and his right hand on his sidearm. ""I just wanted to get out of there, I think...Anyways, let's keep moving, I feel something's presence on the other side of this clearing."" The soldier starts to walk there, soon followed by Ebon. He had no idea the R.E.A.P.E.R.S were coming nor what were they. When he saw a flash behind the trees, he stayed stunned, for a second. Then he rolled into cover and aimed his M4A1 at the trees.<br/><br/>""Contact with...something at 12 O'Clock!"" He says as he starts firing at the trees. Zach and Ebon weren't in a good strategic position. They were in disadventage. Plus, the enemy had probably more men. Suddenly, he remembered.<span style=""font-style: italic"">This is where our base is supposed to be in the future! Holy shit, they're sending more men? Unbelievable...</span>He thinks as he stops shooting."
838,Trying to survive...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1656&start=100,2010-12-24T04:24:25,Boundary,"Ebon made sure that his other self was stable, he had left another construct of himself at the cave's entrance and wanted to make sure it stayed stable if he fell in battle. He looked around and kept his wits about him as he saw a flash and a projectile fly through the air, he stepped out of the way in the millisecond it would've taken for the bullet to enter his head. He tensed his arms, the hands compressing together and forming blades that jutted out of his wrists. He rolled next to Zach and peeked around the corner.<br/><br/>He noticed that Zach had stopped firing. ""What is it?"" Ebon asked."
839,Trying to survive...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1656&start=100,2011-01-16T21:22:40,Maku,"""They must be soldiers, just like us."" Zach answered as he looked out of the cover, and what he saw confirmed his thought. But the soldiers that were walking towards them were slightly different than them. They seemed more powerful and they had several bullet holes on their bodies but they weren't bleeding nor anything. It was odd. ""I should contact Sgt. Redmond. He'll probably know something about this."" The rifleman grabbed his radio and reported their situation to John."
840,Trying to survive...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1656&start=100,2011-01-16T21:48:23,Boundary,"Ebon looked around and saw the soldiers, looking back at Zach. The soldiers were better armed and better prepared for the dangers of this world. Ebon sharpened his blade arms.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">A bug with a better weapon is still a bug.</span>Ebon thought, this would be child's play. He ran at the soldiers, not questioning whether they were friendly, they had bulletholes in them, therefore a group of Redmond's soldiers must have fought them and lost, they were hostile no question about it.<br/><br/>The enemy soldiers' bullets passed by Ebon as he danced around their shots, he slammed his bladed arm into one of their faces and ripped it along the side, completely maiming the skull. He flipped backwards and landed on the shoulders of another, slamming his blades through his chest. They seemed to move faster than regular humans, though the fact that Ebon caught them off guard had put them at a disadvantage. Ebon continued to fight and hoped that Zach would help."
841,Trying to survive...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1656&start=100,2011-03-09T23:14:51,Knight430,"((Said i would bring this back and now i am))<br/><br/><br/>""Affirmative. Those are R.E.A.P.E.R.S. Recon Engagement Assualt Protection Extraction Reclamation Squad. They are only half human and half robot and are here to extract us. Bring them to the rest of the team I will meet up later."" In the back of his head John knew something was wrong. They showed up to early... What was happening? John shook his head. His mission was to get her perform the test and get out.<br/><br/>He disappeared into the brush and activated the trackers injected in his team through the shots they were given before they came. He would soon find them. His wrist communicator beeped as someone was trying to contact him. He flipped it open.<br/><br/>""The REAPERS are inside and are ready to extract your team. Get them together and come home soldier. The Sky Armada will move in and do the rest."" The general spoke to him.<br/><br/>""What is the Sky Armada needed for?"" John asked questiongingly<br/><br/>""To wipe out everyone and everything here. Anyone you talked to or anything that saw you must be eradicated. End of story. Now meet with the REAPERS and get the hell out of there.""<br/><br/>""Thats a negative. I wont let you destroy this world. I will stop this."" John spoke into the communicator and closed it. He ran back to where he was initially attacked to save his friends."
842,Trying to survive...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1656&start=100,2011-03-09T23:38:58,Maku,"""Ebon! those are REAPERS! They're here to get us to our world!"" Zach said as he got out of cover, his arms raised, hoping for the REAPERS to cease fire. If what John had said was true, they would stop. Instead, they turned to him and opened fire. The rifleman ran to Ebon, grabbed him and pulled him into cover, hoping for his IOTV to take the hits. He ducked and opened fire at the REAPERS. He rolled to the side and kept shooting.<br/><br/>The interruption caused by the irritating click of his gun out of bullets completely destroyed his morale. He had no more M4A1 ammunition. Dropping the rifle, he pulled out his M9 and shot down one of the REAPERS. He grabbed his radio and tried contacting John ""Sir! They won't stop firi- AH!"" he said just before the radio got hit by a bullet coming from the enemy. Zach kept shooting at the other soldiers but took his attention off of them as he grabbed his flare gun and shot it in the air, hoping for one of his allies to see it, but as soon as he did it, he felt a huge pain in the back of his head...And collapsed, totally unconcious. The last thing he heard was ""...It is over."""
843,Trying to survive...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1656&start=100,2011-03-09T23:56:05,Ren_Maaka,"Sometime later after dante fell asleep, he heard gunshots, he thought quickly<span style=""font-style: italic"">They are in danger.</span>he stood up and ran at a incredible speed that he looked invisible, as he saw a shiny thing in the air, he jumped through the trees getting to it, he looked down looking at zach inconscient. he pulled out his Rebellion sword and landed as in a meteor falling down to earth, fire started coming from his nose from such great speed. he crashed on the ground making things at a radius of 5 meters around him desintegrate and smoke got up, bullets shot from the soldiers was concentrated at him, but his incredible speed and adrenaline was hyper, when he's like that. things can't stop him from doing what he wants in 30 seconds. just 10 seconds have passed. he ran at the soldiers pulling out Ebony & Ivory, shooting one by one in their heads, but some ""Snakes"" came out of them. he kept shooting, jumped on one and sliced its head off, the sound of two swords clashing  came when he slashed his head off. as his head fell, he saw more ""Snakes"".<span style=""font-style: italic"">What the hell are those things?! Are they send by some kind of magician or something?!</span>he thought, as he kept slicing his insides, he had 5 more seconds, he tried slashing the chest of one of those. but his attack just got blocked,<span style=""font-style: italic"">What the...</span>he thought as his adrenaline got down, ""DAMN!"" he shouted, he jumped back into the guy who shot the shiny thing in the air, he saw it was one of the soldiers he helped before. and one shadow at his side. he didn't cared and took cover. keeping him safe as he gazed up, a lot of giant birds flying above of 'em,<span style=""font-style: italic"">What in hell's name is that?!</span>he just thought while covering the soldier"
844,Trying to survive...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1656&start=100,2011-03-10T00:04:40,Knight430,"The sky turned a deep purple as it was ripped open and the Sky Armada flooded in. Millions of ships each with the firepower to level a continent. The ground ripped open as the World Armor Core (WAC) flooded in in their Mecha Assault Tanks and began destroying everything in sight.<br/><br/>Countless thoughts rushed through his head as John ran towards the flare. He saw the battle between the REAPERS and the angle from before. He quickly threw an EMP gernade disabling the REAPERS temporarily. He ran to the angel.<br/><br/>""We have about five minute before the REAPERS reactvate and before this area is completely wiped out. We have to get out of here and form some type of barrier to stop them from advancing and completely annihlating this time zone. We have to find the Dark Wizard!"" John screamed picking Zach up and running away from the REAPERS.<br/><br/>When they were far enough away he pushed a detonator destroying the entire area the REAPERS were in.<br/><br/>""Their self-regenerating nanomechanics will kick in once that EMP has worn off and they will rebuild themselves. We have to go Now!"" John yelled"
845,Trying to survive...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1656&start=120,2011-03-10T04:47:21,Boundary,"Boundary jumped down next to Zach (unconscious) and Redmond. Having followed Redmond and Dante all the way here, he had a good enough idea what was happening. People from Redmond's time were screwing everything up. Why? He had no idea, he didn't really care, they had to die for this world to live on. He looked over at Redmond and gave him a stern look.<br/><br/>""We're talking later."" he said before turning to Ebon faster than Redmond could respond, ""Ebon, go get Lysonna, I will keep my aura bright for you to see. Get her to us as fast as you can.""<br/><br/>""Yes."" Ebon said and then he dashed away, his shadowy body camoflauged in the night. He would be fine, Boundary thought, or else I wouldn't have taken so much time in making him. Boundary drew his swords and looked back momentarily. Sure Redmond had taken out the soldiers, but the tanks and air force were still threats. Swords wouldn't be sufficient against the ships, retreat was the best idea, retreat and plan. Five minutes was a crappy amount of time to do that. Boundary opened a Doorway, its shadowy surface rippling in the night air.<br/><br/>""C'mon,"" he said, ""let's get to higher ground so we can at least avoid the tanks."" Boundary ran through it, opening another one after about three seconds of running, which led him to a cliff overlooking the area they were just in. It was very high, and if he his guess was right, the tanks wouldn't see them, and the ships were too high up to mind them. He waited for the others to follow.<br/><br/>XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX<br/><br/>Ebon ran into the cave, fusing with the part of himself he had left behind to watch the cave. He found Lysonna, asleep, and tried to rouse her. He shook her numerous times hoping that she would wake up before the elemental did, as much as Ebon was skilled in the dark arts dealing with it would be quite tedious. He hoped she'd wake up before the whole place went to hell."
846,Trying to survive...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1656&start=120,2011-03-10T18:46:59,Ren_Maaka,"Dante looked at boundary as he opened a dark portal... he shivered... this reminded him of his old days as a weak demon... chained in the tartarus for his sins... forbidden for being one of the most resistent and persistents demons... but there was no other choice for him, he walked inside the dark plane. he kept shivering inside of it, following Boundary. but at the same time trying to call his partners. some of the strongest angels in Kalioz. He knew that they could at least make a barrier that lasted enough for them to destroy those... ""Birds"" and those ""Turtles"". by those giant shells... he looked blankly and unemotionly and asked ""What is going to be our plan? I can buy ourselves some time..."""
847,Trying to survive...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1656&start=120,2011-03-10T22:54:23,Maku,"Zach slipped out of John's arms and hit the floor, hard, waking him up. ""Gaaah..."" He said as his eyes slowly got used to the light. He scratched his head ""I must've drank too m-"" His eyes widened as a ships' shadow started covering the team. ""What the fuck?!"" He instantly got up. ""C'mon soldier! Let's move!"" He heard John say as the medic helped him. The rifleman grabbed his sidearm and reloaded it. The whole group started running to the higher ground, under heavy fire. ""What the hell did we do wrong?!"" He yelled.<br/><br/>He looked behind them, and saw the forest was burning down. Every villager was running around and begging for help, because of what they thought of as 'God's Punishment'. A real mess. A real Chaos. What could the past villagers, a group of soldiers, elementals and angels do against something as powerful as the<span style=""text-decoration: underline""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">FUTURE's</span></span>Sky Armada? What could they do?<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">I honestly wish I had stayed home...</span>Zach thought as he sighed and turned around...Just to run into some knights, the ones they had previously encontered."
848,Trying to survive...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1656&start=120,2011-03-12T06:01:05,Boundary,"Boundary looked out at the armada and felt the hopelessness of the situation sink in. The technology of this universe's future was intensely powerful, he could sense the capabilities of it, he knew what it could do. It was going to obliterate everything. He looked back at Dante as he emerged from the Dark Plane, asking what their plan was, and that he might be able to buy time.<br/><br/>""Buy all the time you possibly can, and as for the plan, there isn't one."" Boundary said, ""Out of all my travels watching the future destroy the past isn't really something I have been subjected to.""<br/><br/>He tensed as he drew his blades from his robe and his aura slowly began to rise in power. It was becoming immense, he hadn't risen his power to these levels in a long time, not since his last meeting with his ""Father"", and even then that was not enough. He was going to use something he was hoping would only be used on him, but he guessed that using it now was one of the few options they had left.<br/><br/>He looked back at Dante and spoke once more as his aura became visible as a purple swirl of energy around his body, ""Get to the Dark Wizard as fast as you possibly can, make sure Redmond and Zach survive this."" he turned towards the approaching armada and spoke with his back turned to Dante, ""I will try and hold them off as long as I possibly can, I like to think whatever you had in mind to buy us time will help me.""<br/><br/>Boundary's aura shifted from purple to a deep shade of black. It was an aggressive aura now, and more emotion than ever before could be heard in Boundary's voice. His eyes shifted from brown, to a glowing amber, then to black.<br/><br/>Another Doorway appeared next to the one that Dante had exited through, this one had a clear view of a section of the forest on the other side of it.<br/><br/>""When I had followed you at the beginning of this whole mess, I had gotten a whiff of the dark wizard, then you people found me and I lost track of him. This is the last place I sensed him, take everybody there, and hope for the best, Ebon will assist you once he gets Lysonna.""<br/><br/>Boundary slammed his swords into the ground and slammed the palms of his hands together, the force of which caused his raging aura to suddenly come to a calm and dissipate, though this was a ruse. Boundary merely uttered two words and his aura once again exploded.<br/><br/>""Umbra.....Transition.""<br/><br/>The darkness around his body pulsed with life as it engulfed his body, wrapping itself around every fiber of his being. His power increased immensely as this happened. Boundary accepted the dark power that engulfed him, not letting it bend him to its whim as it fueled him. He felt a state of inner peace as this went about, he felt a sort of spiritual balance in the chaos his body was going through, it helped him keep a sense of self, and not lose himself to the darkness. When the transformation was over he looked completely different.<br/><br/>He had grown about a foot taller for one, his once lean body now more defined muscularly. His robe had relinquished its role as an article of clothing and now shifted with the darkness and became a part of the dark aura surrounding him. His body was completely black, save for the whites of his eyes, which had now turned bright amber in color. He drew his swords out of the ground and the darkness of his body immediately enveloped them, wrapping around the blades and embracing them, the runes on the swords pulsed brightly in response.<br/><br/>He looked back at Dante and spoke, his voice now had a raspy quality to it and the darkness seemed to cause a sort of filtering effect with his voice, just how one's voice would sound different if spoken through water so did Boundary's in this dark form. One could feel the darkness of him from his very voice.<br/><br/>""Dante, do not follow me, I know you want to fight this fight, but the soldiers and knights need your magic in case the dark wizard does not cooperate, you can do all you can with your fellow angels, but you yourself, must help the soldiers. Please do this."" He turned away and bolted, his form cutting through the sky at unbelievable speeds as he flew towards the entire armada....<br/><br/>Alone."
849,Trying to survive...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1656&start=120,2011-03-16T18:13:50,Knight430,"John was running full sprint with Zach. He knew trying to out run the Reapers was hopeless. He stopped and turned back.<br/><br/>â€œZach go on ahead ill deal with themâ€ John said before running back through the woods to the Reapers.<br/><br/>The Reapers were waiting for him. They fell from the trees circling him. John smiled pulling out his fist claws.<br/>â€œInitiate Demigod Combat System.â€ John spoke aloud and the sequence began.<br/><br/>The voices in his head started speaking telling informing him that the sequence was going as it was supposed to go. His physical attributes were being pushed past his bodily limits with a major strain on his mental state. He knew if he overused this it would cause him to go insane but Zachâ€™s safety was what mattered now.<br/><br/>He disappeared in speed as the first Reaper attacked him only to be behind it stabbing into its back and ripping out its stem cord killing it permanently<br/>__________________________________________________________________<br/><br/>â€œGeneral you need to see this. Redmond initiated the DCS against the Reapers.â€ A technician called looking at a computer screen.<br/><br/>The General walked over to see Redmond deliver a devastating knee to faceplate of a Reaper, smashing the faceplate, then ripping the spinal cord out of it killing it.<br/><br/>â€œHow many has he killed now?â€ The General asked with interest.<br/><br/>â€œThatâ€™s four out of the six sent after him in less than a minute sir.â€ The technician told him.<br/><br/>â€œSee if we cant capture himâ€¦ He might be more useful then we previously thoughtâ€ The General told the technician who nodded.<br/><br/>The General grinned as things were beginning to get interesting for Redmond."
850,Trying to survive...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1656&start=120,2011-03-17T05:21:46,Boundary,"Boundary flew at high speed through the air at high speeds towards the leading ship in the armada, blades drawn and held out at his sides. He held the left one, Equilibrio, vertically downward and he shifted his position so he flew sideways. He sent dark power coursing through his blade, the energy coalesced around it, causing it to have a much more lethal range. Boundary shifted his weight back and flipped backwards as he let the energy go, it let loose in a raging blade of pure dark energy towards the ship, its length easily as long as the ship. It made contact with the bow of the ship.<br/><br/>And cut clean through its hull.<br/><br/>It passed all the way through the ship and exited on the other side, the two pieces of the ship flaming and falling towards the ground. The blade cut the wing off of another ship and caused that ship to lose speed, though not fall due to the fact that they flew on underside propulsion. It did lose balance for a second though that quickly was corrected. All the ships began targeting the fast moving black blur and firing all their weapons at it.<br/><br/>Boundary's magical aura had boosted not only his strength and speed, but his perception of time as well. Things seemed to move slower for him as he perceived them much faster than the average man. He was easily able to dodge all the attacks that were thrown at him, though all the attacks made it tedious to do so. A large caliber shell almost collided with his body, though he sliced it in half with his sword right before contact. Boundary held out his hand and charged a very small ball of darkness, using his aura and thickening it to the point that the energy would be able to block attacks.<br/><br/>""Umbra Megustus"" he chanted as the small ball fired at high speeds from his hand. It blasted through two ships, the impact causing large explosions inside and outside the hulls of each one. It collided with the ground and let loose a large black explosion which obliterated the surrounding landscape.<br/><br/>Boundary landed on the front of one of the ships and dug his blade into its hull, running along on top of it, his blade laced with energy and firing a concentrated beam of dark fire through the entire ship. He cleared the stern of the ship, leaping off of it and causing it to explode as it too fell to the ground in two pieces. He sheathed his swords and began focusing massive amounts of dark energy into his arms, it formed into large claws that he used on faster ships, fighter class (probably used to defend the slow moving armada) as one flew past he held his hand out and clipped its wing clean off of its frame, causing it to spin out crazily and crash. He punched an arm forward and it extended, he gripped the body of a fighter ship and slammed it down upon one of the frigates, the outside shields took the blast but broke after it was done. He did the same thing again this time destroying the frigate.<br/><br/>Boundary enjoyed the fighting, he enjoyed the power he had at his command, power over darkness itself. He could sense Redmond below, fighting the R.E.A.P.E.R.S on the ground. Usually Boundary would've went down, gave him a talking to, and then send him on his way, though his master had once told him that sometimes you had to let someone do what their heart told them to do. Redmond was a soldier always would be, soldiers protect people. Redmond was protecting Zach, as far as Boundary was concerned, that was worth risking his life. Though if he had trouble he would be sure to assist him immediately.<br/><br/>Boundary flew behind one of the frigates and placed his hand on one of the engines. He began sending his own energy into the engines and overflowed them with power, causing them to run on overdrive, Boundary then wrenched it hard to the left and forced it to change direction. Letting go it flew at high speeds into another frigate, destroying both of them. Boundary then flew high into the air, relinquishing his claws and sending a lot of power into his fist. He started to fall rapidly towards another frigate. His fist connected with the bow, causing the entire ship to lurch upward, bow facing down. He sent another fist into it and it exploded, unable to take another hit like that. When the smoke cleared Boundary saw he had significantly reduced the numbers of the armada. He felt a sense of contentment until he saw it.<br/><br/>Space rippled and exploded with power as an extremely large ship entered in from the future. It was three times larger than any of the frigates and it looked three hundred times as bad. At the front of it was a huge mechanism, ten gigantic rods of steel coming together at a single point. A huge ball of energy was being held there, looking at the point of bursting. The moment it entered it fired, Boundary had no time to dodge.<br/><br/>The blast of light engulfed Boundary and slammed into him full force."
851,Trying to survive...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1656&start=120,2011-03-17T18:11:38,Knight430,"John finished off the last two Reapers in a matter of seconds. A few seconds later his wrist communicator activated and the General was in the video screen.<br/><br/>â€œCome back to us Redmond and we will spare you and your friends lives. Let our men finish off this pathetic past and let a glorious future begin.â€ The General said smirking at him.<br/><br/>â€œNever. I wont let you destroy this past and kill all of these innocent people.  We will destroy whatever you send our way!â€ Redmond yelled into the communicator.<br/><br/>The General smiled evilly at him. â€œMaybe youll reconsider after seeing what happens to your friend attacking our armada then.â€<br/><br/>Space ripped open as John looked up. The Space Assault Carrier Umbarga came into the past. One of the most powerful and the most advanced of all ships in the armada. John knew this world was finished if it wasnâ€™t stopped. The High-wave Particle Cannon was already charged and was blasted into a figure John could barely see destroying armada ships.<br/><br/>The figure fell from the sky and John could see it was Boundary. He looked at the General in the communicator. â€œIll kill everything you send.â€ He spoke angrily<br/><br/>â€œReally now? How about the entire Reaper Army then?â€ The General spoke snidely<br/><br/>Space was ripped as hundreds of thousands of Reapers marched into the world. Redmond body tensed. He had only been using the DCS at 20% power. He was going to have to push it to the limits for this. His body grew more and more powerful as his attributes became 4000x that of the most physical of humans.<br/><br/>The stress on his mind grew exponentially as he lost his grip on reality by the second. If he stayed in this too long he would become no worse then the Reapers he was fighting. He flew full speed running towards the army of Reapers easily running in the hundreds of miles per hour. He crashed full force into the first one in the group completely destroying every particle in it.<br/><br/>He ripped through the Reapers like they were nothing, going through hundreds of them in seconds. The strain on his physical body began. An unknown side effect he couldnâ€™t do anything about now. He continued fighting the Reapers off holding the line. Then the bullets started flying.<br/><br/>Bullets began piercing his skin left and right. He kept fighting as the pain was shaken off by adrenaline. The force was visually smaller then what had come into the past but still nowhere close to being wiped out. Redmonds mental and physical strain was growing heavy. It took ten times the strain to move then it had before. He destroyed everything he saw completely destroying every reaper he saw. There seemed to be no end to them.<br/><br/>Suddenly something clicked in his mind and he heard more voices. He could barely make out bits and pieces of what they were saying.<br/><br/>â€œBody strain at maximum. Increasing pain threshold to 12784.301%. Preparing for 150% DCS power. All Safety locks and Fail Safes disengage. Life in danger!â€ The voices were saying and John felt his body change.<br/><br/>It was in vein as a Titan from the WAC showed up and shot John in the back with a Beam particle blast rendering him unconscious."
852,Trying to survive...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1656&start=120,2011-03-18T04:25:01,Boundary,"Boundary lay in a crater in the middle of the forest, seemingly unconscious. His dark body had taken most of the blast and he then focused all his aura in front of himself to deflect the rest of it, though the beam still hit him, sending him flying deep into the woods where his body lay now. His robe was in tatters, whatever delicate equipment was in it was most likely destroyed. His blades were not even scathed however, their intricate enchantments making them virtually indestructible. Boundary bled from numerous areas of his body, mainly his chest, the armor that covered it melted and bent at strange angles, and then numerous burns followed by cuts made from impact.<br/><br/>His face was beaten up, as was his arms and legs, everything was broken. Boundary should've been dead.<br/><br/>His hand twitched only slightly.<br/><br/>He opened his eyes and gasped in a lungful of air, which hurt because of his ribs probably being slammed inward by the blast, Boundary coughed and groaned in pain. He reached his battered arm towards his chest and pressed it to it.<br/><br/>""Umbra Vitae."" he said. In that instant the shadows around him gathered towards his body and covered his chest. Dark tendrils reached into his wound and started to fix the damage, forcefully pulling his bones back into their original positions and magically forcing vessels and veins and muscles back together. They eventually pulled out of his chest and sealed the chest wounds shut, his chest fixed. The tendrils slowly moved to his arms and legs and began fixing them in the same way they fixed his chest.<br/><br/>""Magnera"" he muttered, and the metal of his armor slowly bent into the closest shape he could get of its original state, the blast had deformed it too much for him to fix it now. Boundary's eyes glowed black as he continued this.<br/><br/>He winced and cried out a little in pain as the tendrils dug into his facial wounds, rearranging the bones in his skull and fixing the damage. He finally felt relief when they pulled out and his face was good as new.<br/><br/>He rose to his feet and groaned, the pain still present in his body. That large ship was very strong, it caught him by surprise, that laser was an impressive display of power for a simple machine. Though every machine could break, you just had to find out how. He slowly walked towards where he had flown here from, the darkness hugging his body tight as it slowly began replenishing his power. Night was when he was strongest, night would be when all of these soldiers would die.<br/><br/>""Umbra.... Transition."""
853,Trying to survive...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1656&start=120,2011-03-18T20:04:53,Maku,"After getting to the higher ground, Zach looked at the battlefield. Things weren't going well and his allies were losing the battle. He walked over to a R.E.A.P.E.R. John had destroyed and searched it over. ""Damn."" He said as he didn't find anything useful. The weapons were fused it's arm. He tried contacting John but there was no response. He sighed. A ship was heading in his direction. The rifleman got up and started to run again but a squad of R.E.A.P.E.R.S. was instantly teleported infront of him. ""Oh shi-"" He barely dodged their fire.<br/><br/>Rolling into cover, he emptied a clip in a R.E.A.P.E.R.S' head, disabling it. He grabbed another one's arm as it was shooting but wasn't able to do what he wanted, which was using it's gun in another enemy, like he had seen so much times in movies. Instead, he got thrown against a rock. ""Er...I'm screwed"" He whispered. His head hurted and it didn't need much more pain to black out. A gun was directly aimed at his head when his vision turned red. He had a flashback. Of something that didn't happen in his life. ""What was that?"" He asked himself just before the gun was shot. He closed his eyes...<br/><br/>He opened them again, and, to his surprise, the bullet had stopped in mid air, a few centimeters away from him. Some sort of forcefield had stopped the projectile. It fell on the ground. The R.E.A.P.E.R. fired again, Zach got down didn't get hit. He reloaded his Beretta and shot it's head. The other enemies, were thinking that it was over, but when they turned around, their companion was down. And there was no sign of the target. They used their heat vision to spotted the soldier running in the forest. And the hunt began again. The R.E.A.P.E.R.S. contacted the ship once he was out of view. ""Target fled. Requesting Heat signature search.""<br/><br/>By that time, the soldier had arrived in a cave. He was safe, for now. ""What was that all about?"" He wondered."
854,Trying to survive...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1656&start=120,2011-03-19T06:04:51,Boundary,"Boundary sensed Zach was inside of a nearby cave, the R.E.A.P.E.R.s were close to finding him. It would only be a matter of time before they saw the cave as a logical hiding place. Boundary burst forward, his body once again in the Umbra state, covered in infinite blackness. He raised his blades and cut off the arms of a Reaper right in front of him, he then sent his head ramming straight into its face, breaking its head off of its body. One of them began firing at him but he easily deflected the bullets with his sword, causing a few to collide with one of it's allies' bodies. One attempted to fire while he was distracted though they melted in the air before they could collide. Boundary sliced his blade and  wave of sharp dark energy slammed into its torso and caused it to bisect into two pieces.<br/><br/>Boundary had seen firsthand their ability to rebuild and regenerate themselves. He would not let that happen, or if he couldn't do that, he would make sure that it would take a VERY long time for them to do so. Boundary sheathed his blades, using his aura to make sure not a single bullet hit him. He raised his hands, slowly beginning to clench his fists. The Reapers froze in place, their guns stopped firing. Their bodies began to constrict, cracking could be heard,then breaking, then the ugly sound of their bodies being completely crushed under the pressure he was imposing upon them. He began compacting them into a single mass, a large orb hovering above the ground, an orb of bodies. Boundary compacted it even more, smaller and smaller, even going past the point where the very particles that made up their being were probably screaming. He threw it high up in the air and fired a bolt of black lightning at it. The orb exploded in a brilliant show, sparks flew and melted metal rained down on the ground, lighting some of the place on fire. Boundary saw that the threat was over, Zach would for now be safe. He dashed on ahead towards Redmond, for he knew that even with all his machinery, he had a limit. Boundary knew he had a limit too. Then again, he'd never used the form this long, so he didn't know what his limit for this form was yet. He hoped that it was long enough to get a moment of reprieve for everyone, otherwise they were screwed."
855,Trying to survive...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1656&start=120,2011-03-21T18:23:34,Knight430,"Redmond woke up chained to some kind of device where he had been knocked out surrounded by Reapers. A hologram appeared in front of him with the General.<br/><br/>â€œTell me how to destroy the barrier keeping the fleet from advancing.â€ The General said with a pissed off kind of look.<br/><br/>â€œAgitated there General? You know what how about you go fuck yourself then ill think about telling you, you fucking bitch.â€ Redmond said spitting at the hologram.<br/><br/>The General looked at a Reaper who pressed a button shocking Redmond with millions of volts. Redmond screamed in pain and breathed heavily after it passed and look back at the General grinning.<br/><br/>â€œYou really think ill break so easily? I was trained to NEVER break no matter the consequence.â€ Redmond growled at the General.<br/><br/>More volts coursed through his body and his screams got louder. He laughed after it was done. He looked at the General. He slid the knife out of his shirt and cut the straps holding him. The Reapers moved to internecpt him but he disabled them with a few well placed bullets to their brain core. He took off running picking up the bundle of his supplies on the way out of the area. He didnâ€™t make it far before the Reapers had caught and surrounded him. He emptied the rest of his clip into the ones around him disabling them but more came.<br/><br/>John tried and strained to activate the DCS unaware it had a cooldown process. Once it didnâ€™t activate he knew he was done for. He disabled three more Reapers that dared to get close to him with his knife. They managed to knock his MK II Erebus away which kept him weaponless with only his knife. He had no choice but to run for his Erebus.<br/><br/>He ran for it throwing his knife into the head of the Reaper closest to it disabling it and dived grabbing his Erebus firing rounds into the closest of the Reapers disabling them then ducking behind a fallen tree as they area he was previously in was sprayed with bullets like pounding rain. He fired putting on his armor in between bursts and trying to move away but they kept following him.<br/><br/>His ammo began to run low and he knew he couldnâ€™t keep this up much longer. He knew he needed help and he also knew it was on the way. It was just a question of whether he could hold out till they got thereâ€¦"
856,Trying to survive...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1656&start=120,2011-03-23T03:42:47,Boundary,"Boundary moved silently through the forest, trying his best to track Redmond by his aura, his power had spiked up significantly and then suddenly went down. Damn, he must've been captured. Boundary looked around, the Umbra state allowed him to see in the dark perfectly. A Reaper suddenly jumped from around a tree and pointed his gun at him, he simply grabbed the gun and moved it to the side, headbutting the machine in the face. The weapon separated from its owner, Boundary then proceeded to break the gun in half with his hands. He held his hand out and tentacles of darkness impaled the reaper and dragged it into the shadows and it was seen no more.<br/><br/>Boundary focused harder and his Darksight got a glimpse of Redmond about a mile or so away, Boundary saw he was restrained, and that he probably wouldn't get out this in one piece. Boundary began to run, the distance closing quickly. He was cursing, not able to go as fast as he would like, it seemed he was starting to reach the limit of this form he had to hurry. One mile down, two more to go, Boundary upped the speed and did his best to maintain his form. Two miles down, Boundary began to form knives of darkness in his hands. By the time he had covered two miles, Redmond had already escaped and was gunning down Reapers. Boundary hoped the soldier's skill would allow him to defeat the Reapers before he got there, but that was only a dream. Redmond was pinned down behind a tree with too many of them to fend off.<br/><br/>""Dammit!"" Boundary grunted loudly to himself as he ran faster and faster. The Reapers began to take notice of the high energy signature running towards them and started to look to see. Boundary leaped up about 30 feet into the air, yelling out and letting his energy flow free. He then slammed down with as much force as he could, causing a crater to form in the ground. The force caused a shockwave that blew the Reapers away and left them on the ground, fumbling to get back up. Boundary stood up, the darkness around his body had left him and he was in his human form. He reached into his robe and pulled out five knives, he threw two into one of them, making sure it never got up. He saw two were already pointing their guns at him and they fired.<br/><br/>He leaped up, flipped upside down and threw one knife to each side, each one sinking into the head of a Reaper and killing it, for now. He saw one charge at him, apparently disarmed of its weapon and ducked under its fist, jamming his knife in its arm and twisting it hard. He tore it to the side violently and the force ripped the arm from its owner. He then slammed the blade hard into its head, leaving it in and hoping it stayed dead for awhile.<br/><br/>Boundary panted heavily and fell down on one knee, cursing to himself and getting back up. He walked over to the fallen tree and jumped over it, sitting down beside Redmond.<br/><br/>""Now do you want to talk or should I?"""
857,Trying to survive...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1656&start=120,2011-03-24T18:00:02,Knight430,"Redmond tried to hold the line but the Reapers were steadily getting closer to his position. Grunting he went to fire but he heard a click that made his heart drop. He was out of ammo. Thatâ€™s when he felt the crash and saw Boundary destroy the Reapers and the remaining ones fled.<br/><br/><br/>â€œNow do you want to talk or should I.â€ Boundary said to Redmond. Redmond guessed he did have explaining to do.<br/><br/><br/>Sighing he spoke up. â€œI was sent here to test a combat system from the future thatâ€™s supposed to give you the attributes of a demigod from legends. The essential test was a success and I radioed in for my teams transport back to the future. They had no clue why we were sent back here and thought it was a trap. The information was classified and they were not to be informed. After I radioed in the General told me that he was sending in the Reapers to get us out and to be sure that this stayed classified was going to wipe out this existence. I had no clue he would do this but I quickly denied returning and said that we would fight for this past. The General said that I was the important one and that one way or another I was coming back alive with or without my team. This is when the Sky Armada entered. The barrier that was set up will not hold them back for long. They will set up a base and in the morning will fire every weapon they have at it until it breaks. We have maybe 12 hours to stop them. We have to hit that base hard and destroy their supplies, find a way back to the future, kill the general, and call off the attack. You have to trust me on this one.â€ Redmond spoke to Boundary.<br/><br/><br/>Redmond stood waiting for Boundaryâ€™s reply to his confession."
858,Trying to survive...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1656&start=120,2011-03-25T03:54:30,Boundary,"Boundary absorbed the information rather quickly. He had been in weirder situations than this. He could feel the shadows replenishing his energy much quicker than before due to the fact that he was not fighting anymore. He leaned back against the fallen tree and turned over to Redmond.<br/><br/>""Well, if anybody is going to be able to go with you into the future, its me. I don't know if its safe for anybody else to, you know, seeing as how they belong in this time and all. Before we need to go though we also have to find Zach, he came here with you, he's leaving here with you. Hitting things hard, I'm good at that. Killing a single man? Sounds easy enough, is he on that huge ship floating in the sky? Or is he out in the future somewhere and we have to kill him? If so, do you know how much force he has at his disposal to stop us? You have to realize that if the right amount of people go into the future there will only be three of us. Are you sure that's enough?"""
859,Trying to survive...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1656&start=120,2011-03-31T16:21:42,Knight430,"""If i can learn to utlize the Demigod Combat System then we will be able to kill the General and call the attack off. We need people to hit the base hard enough to distract the men while we sneak in with minimum resistance so we can enter the time machine and get back to my time. From there we will encounter medium resistance getting greater the closer we get to the General. Once we kill him the WAC and Sky Armada will pull back and this time will be safe."" John said remembering the layout of the base and drawing it on a piece of paper."
860,Trying to survive...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1656&start=120,2011-04-01T00:36:32,Boundary,"Boundary looked over the map as he watched Redmond draw it. He memorized it in his head as he watched, trying to imagine the map in three dimensions. He looked at Redmond and sighed.<br/><br/>""Look, I've felt your energy soar when you have used that thing. But from what I've seen, you have used it a lot. Try your best not to have to use it in the fight ahead, I don't want you to hurt yourself. If you have to, try not to go overboard on it. Last time I checked that lost you a fight. I am not insulting your judgement, just making a suggestion for the good of the group. We don't want to have to waste time dragging you out of harm's way, we don't have that much time."""
861,Trying to survive...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1656&start=120,2011-04-09T00:49:16,Maku,"Zach got out of the cave he was hiding it. As soon as he reached the exit, he got beamed out of that area and appeared in an airship, surrounded by soldiers. ""What the fuck?!"" They grabbed him before he could say anything and started dragging him to the bridge of the ship. ""Oh hell no!"".<br/><br/>As they reached their destination, Zach pulled out his OKC-3S Bayonet, stealthily. He slashed one of the soldiers' throat and spin kicked the other in a face, making him hit the wall. Grabbing the last guy by the collar, he started punching him like a mad man and then threw his dead body on his companions'. The Rifleman then grabbed their weapons (A M260 MachineGun and a M4A1) and ammo, he walked away, to another direction. The alarm went off when the corpses were found. He ran to the engine room and got trapped there: there was no escape possible. He barricaded the door and started messing with the engines. He had finished his work when the soldiers broke in the room. He fired his Machinegun at them and they fell on the ground, one after the other.<br/><br/>As he finished the rest of them, he ran to the teleportation room; Time was running out. When he got there, he used a heat signature detector to spot where were John and Boundary.<br/><br/>The ship soon crashed as Zach appeared next to his allies. ""THAT...Was close...What's up guys?"""
862,Trying to survive...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1656&start=120,2011-04-09T06:02:06,Boundary,"Boundary gave Zach a look that could only be described as surprised... it was the most emotion they would ever see on his face. He watched the ship go down and stared. That person was extremely lucky... that was all he could think... way too lucky for words to describe. He shook his head and regained his composure.<br/><br/>""Glad you could join us we were just talking about you, hey Redmond could you tell him the plan?"""
863,Trying to survive...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1656&start=20,2010-11-29T04:16:09,Ren_Maaka,"(Note: Next pic is a pic of the sky of the place where the group is)<br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://media.animevice.com/uploads/0/4479/149207-119_super.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/>Dante looked at John and was concerned that he refused that food and said ""Eat it, you'll need strength further ahead, i was sent to make company to your group... its not poisoned, so don't worry..."" then he looked at the scientist and said ""Oh, an atheist, a mortal that believes just anything he sees, well 'atheist' you can see me, so you should start to believe in christianity if you want to survive further"" said that angry, cause he hated atheists..."
864,Trying to survive...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1656&start=20,2010-11-29T04:33:57,Knight430,"Picking up something to eat, John heard what Dante was saying. ""We need him a live."" John said without looking up and just focused on cleaning his machine gun."
865,Trying to survive...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1656&start=20,2010-11-29T04:35:13,Ren_Maaka,"""I'm not going to kill him, but he better start believing in christianity or he'll die, way too many mythical beasts hates atheists..."" said dante, a bit calmed... still angry"
866,Trying to survive...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1656&start=20,2010-11-29T04:39:56,Knight430,"""Well if this ""time traveling"" mage isnt what we think he is than this douchebag of a scientist is our only other way home."" John said eating."
867,Trying to survive...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1656&start=20,2010-11-29T04:41:21,Ren_Maaka,"Dante growled under his breath... angry... after he sat down eating pizza, what he always likes to eat..."
868,Trying to survive...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1656&start=20,2010-11-29T05:06:00,Zolferz,"(No offense but... Midevil times... and pizza? :X)<br/><br/>The marksman looked back up at John after refilling an empty magazine with ammunition, ""Speaking of which, do we even know where the hell that mage guy is? I'd really like to get back to blowing people's heads off, not wolf-man's."""
869,Trying to survive...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1656&start=20,2010-11-29T05:25:51,Knight430,"""The templars said that only the king and his most trusted men knew. If we want to find out we need to speak to the king. One way or another."" John said. He was about willing to od anything to get home."
870,Trying to survive...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1656&start=20,2010-11-29T06:17:19,Ren_Maaka,"(Well you people are from the future, and this village has ammo, so why not? XD)<br/>""Well, now we must hope to find the king's trusted ones so we can find the mage.... better hurry up restocking my weapons..."" thought Dante as he kept eating pizza"
871,Trying to survive...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1656&start=20,2010-11-29T22:54:22,Zolferz,"""Well,"" said James as he stood back up, ""I think we should wrap this little meeting up, eh sarge?"" The marksman picked his rifle off the ground and looked at his squad leader. ""I'd really like to get home before we run out of ammo."" He placed his hood back over his head and began to stuff his magazines in the proper pouches. One for each thigh, three on his chest rig.<br/><br/>He looked at his squad mates before focusing on those who looked as though they were not ready to leave, as this place seemed to be more favorable then whatever lie in wait out there. ""Aw c'mon boys, you can't pussy out now. I don't know about ya'll, but I'd like to go home where we<span style=""font-style: italic"">aren't</span>terrorized by angels or wolf-man or whatever the fuck else we encounter.""<br/><br/>""And besides,"" He hesitated to chamber a round into his rifle, ""I've got an itching to kill s'more freaks."""
872,Trying to survive...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1656&start=20,2010-11-29T23:12:21,Ren_Maaka,"Dante looked at the group and said ""Well, you all are excited to go for huntin' again, are you all ready? did you restock on ammo and strength?"" then he picked up a blade all spiked up... and whispered ""Well Caydios, lets get ready..."" as he picked up Ebony & Ivory, his customized guns and picked up his Ruger Super Redhawk With Scope and reloaded Ebony, Ivory and his Ruger super Redhawk with Scope named Galeoz, holstered his weapon as he picked up his Rebellion sword and drew 10 symbols on the floor and standed on one and said ""When everyone is ready, go onto the symbols like last time..."""
873,Trying to survive...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1656&start=20,2010-11-30T04:38:19,Boundary,"From a distance, Boundary watched as the strangers wandered aimlessly... he knew they were strangers just by their outfits, quite out of place in this old land. He contemplated how they got here but deemed it unimportant. He simply watched and followed in the shadows, melding together and becoming one with them. He watched as the one who called himself ""Dante"" joined them... peculiar, he didn't seem to be of this world either, or at least of this plane of existence. The wanderer killed a few demons who thought that they could get the jump on him from behind and continued to watch.<br/><br/>He heard the words ""time-traveling mage"" repeated among the group, which caused his hair to stand on end...<br/>""Yudo?"" he thought as he watched them. He now knew what he had to do. Boundary's hands tensed on his blades Pondera and Equilibrio and he followed them even more intensely."
874,Trying to survive...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1656&start=20,2010-11-30T14:18:27,Twilight_Cloud,"Lysonna sat quietly in the woods, enjoying the company of her thunder wolf, who's fur was an electric blue and eyes were golden. Thor, the wolf, suddenly flicked an ear at a new sound and growled, turning his head in the direction of the sound. Lysonna's green eyes followed her wolf's gaze, but she didn't see anything.<br/><br/>Thor sent a small lightning bolt into the shadow of the trees (directed at Boundary), and he sniffed the air. The wolf's ears were pricked forward and he was completely alert. Lysonna watched to see what the wolf had found."
875,Trying to survive...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1656&start=20,2010-11-30T20:48:07,Boundary,"Boundary's senses flared, the air to his left began heating up significantly, and it was heating towards his position, not a fire spell...not hot enough, it must've been electrical. He immediately reached out his hand and focused, the runes on his body glowing and easing the operation he was about to enact, not that he had a hard time doing this it was just that it was better not to waste energy. He swatted his hand to the side when his body told him to, and the bolt of lightning that met it redirected into a tree, blowing it to bits and leaving his hand smoking, though not in pain. He leaped forward out of the trees and landed in front of a girl, a staff and bow on her back. Next to her stood a wolf, who growled at him not with anger, but with a protective instinct for its companion. Boundary realized the girl as a threat and his eyes turned from brown to a glowing amber. His hands tightened on Pondera and Equilibrio and he prepared for a fight."
876,Trying to survive...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1656&start=20,2010-11-30T22:09:07,Twilight_Cloud,"""Thor,"" Lysonna said softly, and the wolf took a step back, putting himself in front of her. He sat there, his tongue lolling out, but his eyes didn't leave the stranger. Lysonna looked at him, her green eyes filled with curiosity. ""What were you doing? You were acting like a shadow.""<br/><br/>""By the way, nice job deflecting the lightning bolt,"" she added, glancing at his smoking hand. ""That's a very nice trick."""
877,Trying to survive...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1656&start=20,2010-11-30T23:27:19,Ren_Maaka,"Dante and the group were on the planet called Earth, whilst they were walking they saw two stranger figures, one of them with a staff and a bow, the other one with two swords. then Dante pulled out his Rebellion sword and aimed it at the strangers and said ""Who are you two, and why are you here?"" in a strange demon voice... as he pulled out his Ebony pistol and aimed it at them... waiting to see what would happen...."
878,Trying to survive...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1656&start=20,2010-12-01T00:01:25,Knight430,"John stood there whith his MK II aimed at them switched to fully automatic. He wasnt sure who was more dangerous. The girl with the dog who can shoot lightning bolts or the gy who can deflect them. All he knew is that they were dangerous they had to eb sure they werent a threat to them dead or alive. John told his team to circle around and keep them from escaping. Then instructed the templars to try and surpress their magical abilities. He moved the russian scientist behind the templars so he wpould not be harmed from any fire.<br/><br/>""Who are you? Answer now!"" John yelled without hesitation. These people and their powers were weird to him and it made him afraid."
879,Trying to survive...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1656&start=20,2010-12-01T02:55:25,Boundary,"Boundary's grip did not lessen from his blades. ""No trick, skill."" Boundary said blankly, ""And the reason I move like the shadows is not your business."" His hood covered his face, the only thing that showed was his mouth, which showed nothing to hint at his current emotion and the amber glow of his eyes. He made an unnoticeable glance around him, the soldiers from before.<br/>""We are not alone, prepare yourself in case they attack."" he said without the compassion that would've usually been present in such a warning. ""I do not feel like telling them anything.""<br/>Boundary's hands tensed and the runes on his hands began to glow, the brightness of his eyes increased as well as he prepared himself."
880,Trying to survive...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1656&start=20,2010-12-01T03:11:39,Ren_Maaka,"Dante suddenly withdrawed his weapons... as he looked at the strangers they were ready to attack them, but he knew they were scared of the group aswell as the group was scared of them, he then walked towards then and said calmly ""Well. Some kind of weird meeting, but nothing matters now, since i know you two aren't here to harm us, as well we aren't here to harm you two"" and then he hold out his hand to saludate ""My name's Dante, how about you two?"" said"
881,Trying to survive...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1656&start=20,2010-12-01T03:25:11,Boundary,"Boundary sheathed Equilibrio in a sheathe inside his robe. He looked at Dante, holding his hand out at him. Either he as afraid, or he thought that Boundary was afraid if he was holding his hand out to him. He was pretty sure it was the latter, having that many people at your back isn't cause for one to be afraid. He seemed young, though looks could be deceiving. Even so, age never had much to do with how much of a threat something was. He still clenched Pondera tightly in his hand and didn't move to shake Dante's hand, not trusting him.<br/>""My name...is not important."" he said blankly, his eyes continuing to stare at him with an intense amber.""He looked around at the soldiers, their weapons being pointed at him. ""You do not look afraid, though these soldiers do, tell them to stop being afraid of what is different, I've seen the look on their faces too many times to count."" He looked at Dante once more. ""If you are going to attack me, then i will leave."" He sighed and walked past Dante and kept his blade at his side, his runes still glowing. He passed a soldier on his way out, a cigarette was in his mouth. At a blinding speed, he unholstered his sidearm and pocketed it, being very sure that he did not feel or see it happen. He had a feeling he'd need it later. His blade reflected the night sky as he walked away."
882,Trying to survive...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1656&start=20,2010-12-01T03:28:50,Ren_Maaka,"Dante turned around and said ""I know you're affraid of us, but be not, we are in a quest to find the mage to travel time for this people, how about if you join us?"" then he unsummoned Ebony... and said ""Go on, i know you want something with us, or about us made you follow us, i noticed you from the beginning of our quest..."" as he kept looking around his body to see if there was something left... then he grabbed a backpack behind a tree, put it over his shoulder and said ""Lets go..."""
883,Trying to survive...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1656&start=40,2010-12-01T03:33:47,Boundary,"""...."" There was the mention of that mage again. And what was that that Dante said? Fear? Boundary had given up feeling fear a long time ago. He turned around towards Dante and looked at him.<br/>""I do not fear you... whoever you are, and i definitely do not fear these soldiers."" A slight tinge of annoyance crossed his voice.<br/>""Besides, if this mage is who i think he is, then my business with him is alone, not in your company."" his voice had returned to its normal tone as he said this. He sheathed Pondera and turned back around, continuing to walk away."
884,Trying to survive...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1656&start=40,2010-12-01T04:28:41,Ren_Maaka,"""Well, if it is sooo your business, then why you kept following us? Come on, don't like that, you know you want to know why we're looking at that mage... meanwhile the more the better"" said Dante in a calmed-kinda-angry voice...<br/><br/>as he pulled his Rebellion sword, sat down and started cleaning it from the blood it had on it..."
885,Trying to survive...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1656&start=40,2010-12-01T04:35:43,Boundary,"Boundary paused for a moment... unsure how to respond to Dante's inquiry. He turne around, keeping his face still hidden and looked at him.<br/>""I already know why you are looking for this mage, you are correct I have been following you for sometime, so that information is useless to me."" he still did not trust this man.<br/>""As for why I was following you, once again on a need to know business... and you do not need to know, same goes for why I am looking for the mage, need to know, now please try your best to get those soldiers to lower their weapons i don't want to hurt no one... unless they provoke me."""
886,Trying to survive...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1656&start=40,2010-12-01T04:52:28,Knight430,"John was getting mad. ""You were following US. That makes it need to know for us. And any info you have on this mage would be useful to us in getting home. I have a family I want to see when I get back home. I dont know if you have a family or remember what having one is like but i miss mine and they probably miss me. Now if you would please give us information wed lower our weapons and let you leavewithout any suspection of us firing. Im going to tell you now. I will fire at you if you dont tell me and my team how to get home now."" John was not messing around. All fear in his body was lost and was replaced by anger. He wanted to see his sister again and this thing whatever he was wasnt going to make it take any longer than needed"
887,Trying to survive...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1656&start=40,2010-12-01T04:59:06,Boundary,"Boundary looked at the soldier, one of them finally decided to talk. He walked up to him, not afraid of the weapon he held. He placed his had on the barrel of it and looked him in the eyes, making doubly sure he could see the intensity of his eyes. He too was older than him... though he did not consider this relevant either.<br/>""The only place anger will get you is an early grave. I know as little about this mage as you do or else i would have told you. Why I am looking for him is still on a need to now basis, and why i was following you is still on a need to know basis. So lower your weapon before I am forced to defend myself."" Boundary spoke to him in a very calm... very emotionless voice as he stared him down. He waited for him to respond."
888,Trying to survive...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1656&start=40,2010-12-01T05:12:57,Knight430,John lowered his weapon. He wasnt going to risk the safety of his team to this thing. He waited for it to pass so he could place a tracker on it without it knowing. He wasnt letting this thing get to the mage before them and keep them from going home. Packing up their supplies he told the rest of the team to fall out and move on.
889,Trying to survive...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1656&start=40,2010-12-01T05:23:54,Boundary,"Boundary looked the soldier in the eye as he lowered his weapon. He was getting somewhat annoyed by the look he was giving him, making him seem alien... different. He raised up his hood so he could get a close look at him. His face had a lopsided X shaped scar on it, his eyes were just as bright even without the contrast of his dark hood. His hair was getting long and was colored black. Through all this though his face was unmistakable as the face of an adolescent young man. He better think he was human after that.<br/>""Don't point your gun at something unless you're going to shoot it."" he said nonchalantly.<br/>He walked past him and said nothing else. Though he did however take another clip for the pistol off of his belt at a blinding speed so he did not notice. He walked away and disappeared into the night."
890,Trying to survive...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1656&start=40,2010-12-01T05:33:11,Ren_Maaka,"Dante turned around to look at boundary, he was amazed, but not concerned, somehow he knew he was talking to someone young, but he thought ""What's his business with the mage?"" as he knew Boundary dropped something on the floor and he did not know it, he picked up the object, it was a Talisman! then he put the talisman in his backpack, got ready and walked as he rised his hand and holded out 2 fingers and moved the hand forwards. indicating the soldiers to move forwards with him"
891,Trying to survive...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1656&start=40,2010-12-01T05:49:38,Boundary,"Boundary walked through the woods looking back at the group... peculiar, violent bunch they were. He hoped his illusion would lead them off track, using an ordinary rock and using magic to make it look like something important, he thought about it, and decided to make a random talisman that looked like it would have some use. Boundary did not feel like having these people following him around. He found a few demons in his path and he drew his blades slicing through them gracefully and flawlessly. A straggler tried to ambush him from the trees but a well placed lightning bolt made his blood rain from the air above.<br/>Boundary was not walking without purpose, he had sensed a strong presence nearby and was going to meet it. He was slightly wary of this encounter however, everything that came in contact or was near this presence died. If this was the mage, he was stronger than he had previously believed. Boundary headed towards it, blade in hand, he still had a ways to go."
892,Trying to survive...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1656&start=40,2010-12-01T05:59:45,Knight430,Johns bracelet picked up the transmitter on boundarys back. He signaled for the group to follow him and stealthily tracked him. It was time to find this mage no matter what. Now it was time to be with his family again. He knew the guy was going towards the mage for he quickened. This was it...
893,Trying to survive...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1656&start=40,2010-12-01T15:24:34,Twilight_Cloud,"Lysonna stared after them for a long moment, until the group had gone through the bushes.<span style=""font-style: italic"">So the shadow guy was following those strange men, and no the men are following him...</span>she thought, confused at the prospect.<span style=""font-style: italic"">What strange weapons they have... and clothing. Who would want to be seen walking around in that?</span><br/><br/>After a short pause, Lysonna turned to her wolf companion. ""Think we should follow?"" she asked. Thor growled, his body tense. It seemed he didn't like those other creatures in the strange clothes either. At his response, Lysonna nodded. ""Okay, but I think I will take to the sky. You Thor, will follow them with your nose. Frost and I will follow you. Go.""<br/><br/>With the last word spoken, Thor darted after the others, as silent as any predator. Lysonna looked to the sky and summoned Frost, an ice blue dragon. It took a moment, but he appeared, flying down to land in front of her, his wings causing Lysonna to take three steps back to keep her balance. After he landed, Lysonna mounted the dragon and flew off into the sky to track her wolf companion on the ground."
894,Trying to survive...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1656&start=40,2010-12-01T17:02:18,Ren_Maaka,"Dante and the group kept walking through the woods, everyone crouched following the young stranger, seeing if he had any info about the mage but if he didn't wanted to tell... as suddenly a white cat appeared infront of Dante, looking at him with blue eyes... then Dante picked up the cat and said lowly ""Why did you took so long, Enios? well anyway, i want you to follow closely that young man infront of us, ok?"" then Enios meowed and started jumping from tree to tree, got to a branch and started jumping towards the stranger, trying to not be seen... as suddenly Dante rises his fist indicating the group to stop. he suddenly felt like they were being followed... he said ""We're being followed... but this creature is not human, lets keep advancing but carefully watching our backs"" kinda worried for the group, he kept advancing through the bushes like a shadow that follows the owner silently"
895,Trying to survive...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1656&start=40,2010-12-01T19:26:01,Maku,"""Copy that"" Whispered Zach as he slowly turned around to watch the bushes behind the group. He wasn't seeing anything but could feel...Something...The kind of feeling we have when someone is spying on us. He pulled out his Bayonet and attached it to his rifle, ready to stab what was following them as soon as he would see it. The rifleman knew loud noise, such as gunshots, would compromise their objective. He would only use his guns if ordered or in a life/death situation. ""I wish I had brought my silencer"" He thought."
896,Trying to survive...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1656&start=40,2010-12-01T20:46:10,Boundary,"Boundary knew he was being followed, it wasn't that hard to tell. It wasn't that the soldiers were doing such a poor job of sneaking or that the group as a whole was just plain bad at tracking...it was Dante and the elemental. Granted, they were sneaking just as well as the rest of them... but one thing they couldn't hide perfectly was their magical auras. They gave off high energy outputs that his body locked onto their positions almost exactly. The elemental seemed to be capable of summoning as another energy signature popped up out of thin air. He sighed, slightly annoyed that he attracted so much attention.<br/><br/>He stopped and tried to get a lock on the dangerous presence he was tracking and he cursed. It was gone, either because the target hid it, he was too far away, or he was dead. The latter of which was not likely. This was not good, he did not feel like losing this guy, whether he was the mage or not, this guy was very dangerous and he did not like not knowing where he was.<br/><br/>But first to take care of his followers, Boundary walked through a small tunnel and slammed his hand into it when he had exited, collapsing it and closing the way through. Now his followers would have to either go around the small mountain it went through, or go over it. Whether they could or not did not matter, it would keep them away from him for awhile. Boundary had lost the energy signature that he was looking for, but not where it began, he changed course and headed towards where the dead bodies began, hoping he could find clues."
897,Trying to survive...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1656&start=40,2010-12-01T21:06:50,Twilight_Cloud,"The trees were thick, but Thor stuck out like a black mouse on a white carpet. His electric blue fur was easy for Lysonna and Frost to follow.<br/><br/>""What is he tracking?"" Frost asked in a thunderous tone.<br/><br/>""I don't know what they are. Strange beings with even stranger clothes. They look human, but hold weapons I've never seen before,"" Lysonna explained.<br/><br/>""Is that the strange smell?"" Frost asked, picking up the scent of gun powder even from the sky.<br/><br/>She shrugged. Lysonna didn't have the sensitive nose that her companions had. ""I would think so, unless they are not truly human."""
898,Trying to survive...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1656&start=40,2010-12-01T21:36:47,Boundary,"Boundary was satisfied with his work, though now that he thought about it, the elemental was off the ground, she would probably keep pace with him despite the roadblock he set for the others. He sighed and decided to be content with what he had. He got caught by surprise by a wood demon, who hid inside of the bark of the tree and came out when he passed, once it came into view however, it was much too easy to kill. He was pretty sure this wasn't the worst of the demons, or else the inhabitants of this place wouldn't be at war. He sheathed his blade and flipped his hood back over his head. The feeling of death was getting closer, he had almost reached his destination."
899,Trying to survive...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1656&start=40,2010-12-01T22:46:52,Zolferz,"James held his submachine gun up, scanning the group's six o'clock. He wasn't about to let some freak take down their entire squad. He focused on the heavy brush around them, thinking like a predator.<span style=""font-style: italic"">To take down a hunter, one must think like one...</span>He thought to himself, muting the world around him. His senses came alive when he heard the unmistakable sound of rustling leaves. James whipped around to see a bush move, just slightly. His eyes widened before he stated in a hushed tone, ""Contact... Seven o'clock low..."" He pointed his MP7 at the nearby brush; safety off, finger on the trigger. Whatever this thing was, it was not going to keep them from reaching the mage."
900,Trying to survive...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1656&start=40,2010-12-02T03:10:31,Ren_Maaka,"Dante took out his Galeoz pistol, aimed it at the bush and looked through the scope, then he said to the group ""Attention everyone, its a blue tiger... get ready"" as he let his finger just to pull the trigger and kill him by a headshot... but he waited to see what would happen, ""why was that tiger following us? why is it here? who ordered it to follow us?"" he whispered to himself...."
901,Trying to survive...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1656&start=40,2010-12-02T04:28:42,Knight430,"Something was wrong. John passed through the bush in front of them to find the road blocked off by a pile up of trees. ""Shit! Its a trap! The rodas blocked. Get ready!"" John yelled pulling MK II to his eye looking through the sights. He moved back to his team looking around. Damnit they werent trained for ambushes. What to do?! Growling John kneeled down steadying his sights on the bush. Damnit! This was not supposed to happen!"
902,Trying to survive...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1656&start=40,2010-12-02T04:42:17,Twilight_Cloud,"(Tiger? don't you mean wolf?)<br/><br/>Lysonna caught the attention of Thor and motioned for him to back off. The electric blue wolf took a step back, stepping on a dry twig as he did so, which snapped under his large paws. Thor had not expected the group to stop so quickly and had almost ran straight into their midst. Backing up further, the wolf crouched down, making himself smaller.<br/><br/>In the air, Frost pulled up higher, the sudden change in altitude making it hard for Lysonna's lungs to function properly, but she didn't complain. She understood that Frost was trying to blend in with the sky, which his ice blue scales did quite well, as long as the sun didn't glance off of them."
903,Trying to survive...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1656&start=60,2010-12-02T04:57:37,Ren_Maaka,"Dante kept his sight on the wolf, as he kept thinking of something to escape with the group... he didn't found any way as he sensed something else... someone else to be exactly, he look upwards and saw a figure... he got shocked... as he called Dantios to check who or what was the figure......<br/>as he started walking towards to know what was that wolf, he holstered his weapon, showing he wasn't of harm...."
904,Trying to survive...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1656&start=60,2010-12-02T05:20:12,Boundary,"Boundary came to a sliding halt at his destination... he drew Pondera at the sight of the dead body. It wasn't stabbed or shot, more like it was pulverized. The dead knight lay in front of a building, his spine crushed to the consistency of gravel and his face agape with the split second of terror on his face before he died. He looked around and saw no clues as to where is attacker went.... dammit, a dead end in the search.<br/><br/>His head perked up when he sensed a large concentration of demons in one area. They were nearing the soldiers. Though he knew this would just slow him down, he couldn't just leave them to die. He held his hand out palm forward and the space in front of him began to warp and rip, splitting open to reveal a void of utter blackness. He had covered too much distance to simply backtrack to them, he'd have to take a shortcut. He drew his other blade and ran into the ""Doorway"" entering the Dark Plane, whose name pretty much said it all, a place of complete and infinite darkness. He continued running, his familiarity with the realm allowing him to go pretty much wherever he pleased as long as he knew where opening one portal would enter and where it would exit.<br/><br/>He opened another doorway aways in front of him, knowing that it would lead him right into the thick of it. He could sense the demons from here, their rank auras almost causing him to gag. His runes glowed as he prepared to enter."
905,Trying to survive...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1656&start=60,2010-12-02T05:39:16,Knight430,"Johns thermal scanner was picking up heat signatures coming from everywhere. ""Shit! Get ready! Their coming."" John yelled turning his force barrier on getting ready to fend the ambush off. John thought this was it. The end of his life would be here 800 years away from his time. The demons came into view and John open fired instructing his team to do the same. This was gonna be a tough battle. John didnt have time to think when a blast impacted him so hard it sent him flying into a tree almost instantly losing conciousness. The last thing he saw was his men fighting their hardest agains the demon horde."
906,Trying to survive...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1656&start=60,2010-12-02T05:58:30,Boundary,"Boundary exited the darkness and a rock demon came into his line of sight. He landed on its back and jammed his blade into its stony hide, the runes glowing brightly a lightning coursed through his arm, his blade,and underneath the skin of the demon, it exploded in a brilliant cloud of stone, dust, and blood.<br/><br/>Boundary jumped off of it and sheathed Equilibrio. He drew the handgun that he had taken from the soldiers' leader and aimed it at demon after demon, pullin the trigger and unloading bullet after bullet into their ugly mugs. It required more shots than one would think, due to the demons' high endurance.<br/><br/>His clip ran empty and he drew out one of his tanto knives, he threw it into the skull of another demon, this one a nature demon, covered in layers of mud and grass. He sliced more demons to bit, when did they end? He reloaded the handgun and unloaded the second clip into a fire demon's face, which took half the clip to kill. He gunbutted one that tried to get him from behind an shoved it into his mouth, pulling the trigger and blowing its head to pieces.<br/><br/>He stood next to a group of soldiers that appeared injured and brandised his blades, ready to defend them from the growing mass of demons."
907,Trying to survive...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1656&start=60,2010-12-02T07:27:44,Zolferz,"This was all happening too fast for James.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Son of a bitch...</span>he thought to himself,<span style=""font-style: italic"">I'm not equipped for this shit.</span>He looked at his squad and shouted, ""I'm heading to a more remote location,"" pointing deeper into the woods; the demons' left flank, ""A couple hundred meters that way!"" He didn't notice the squad's leader become incapacitated, didn't have time to. The ""chameleon"" cloak seemed to deteriorate James as he ran into the woods, strapping his MP7 to his leg and quickly dropping to the ground. The radio chatter quickly faded away as he placed the scope against his eyes.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Normal. Night vision. Thermal, there we go...</span>James thought as he pressed a tiny button on the side of the scope.<br/><br/>""Five-hundred meters. Low wind resistance. Steady..."" James mumbled to himself as he aligned the perfect shot on the creature nearest to the group. The marksman felt his heart pounding against his chest, louder then before.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Thump-thump. Thump-thump. Thump-</span>""Fire."" He let a shot ring out, connecting with a demon's head, dropping the hellspawn.<span style=""font-style: italic"">-thump.</span>This happened in a fraction of a second, in between his heartbeats. The perfect time to take a shot. ""Steady...""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Thump-thump. Thump-</span>""Fire."" Another headshot, dropping another.<span style=""font-style: italic"">-thump.</span>""Thats two beers you boys owe me back home."" James stated blankly into his headset. Normally he'd say this with a cheery tone and laugh, but he was in hunter mode. There were no emotions when James was a hunter.<br/><br/>""Fire.""<br/><br/>""Make that three."""
908,Trying to survive...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1656&start=60,2010-12-02T14:30:54,Twilight_Cloud,"Thor was forced to join in on the battle. He leapt onto the back of a nature demon, and sinking his teeth into it. The wolf coughed, spitting out the mud from the demon. Thor was relieved when he saw a water demon. His thunder element made quick work of that one.<br/><br/>Frost dropped lower so Lysonna could get a good view. She used fire against the nature demons, water against the rock demons, and water against the fire demons. Seeing the sheer numbers of the beasts, Lysonna wished her former Master could have been there to help them out, but continued sending jets of various elements at the opposite demons."
909,Trying to survive...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1656&start=60,2010-12-02T18:34:25,Maku,"""Roger that, James!"" Answered Zach while firing his gun at the demons. Zach stepped back a little, and saw at the team leader, K.O. He reloaded quickly and started firing his M4 again. They were too many. If he continued shooting like this, he would run out of ammo sooner than he expected. Another reload.<br/><br/>Suddenly, he ducked and rolled on the floor to get closer to John. Zach grabbed his superior's MK II, checked if it was on Auto mode, and opened fire at the enemy, shouting like mad. ""Die! Die! Die! Die!"" That weapon was more powerful, but it had more kickback and it was hard to aim properly at the targets. He wasn't used to that kind of weapon. But he thought the Machine Gun was better than his Assault Rifle. So he kept firing it at the demons, desperately."
910,Trying to survive...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1656&start=60,2010-12-02T18:57:20,Knight430,"John somewhat opened his eyes to the fighting. His leg hurt and John was pretty sure it was broken. He saw his team trying to survive the onslought of demons. John could barely move but he was able to undo the holster of his Barreta and shoot a demon in the head running towards him and Zach. This fight was just starting with no end in sight. ""Zach... Get the team on the otherside of the trees. We dont have the ammunition to keep fightning. When you get on the other side, Plant these."" John said handing him three small packages of C4. ""The logs will fall crushing the remaining demons. Its our only chance."" John managed to say before passing out from pain."
911,Trying to survive...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1656&start=60,2010-12-02T19:44:45,Twilight_Cloud,"Lysonna heard her wolf cry out in pain. She looked down at him to see that his right shoulder was bleeding. ""Thor! Back off! Run!"" Lysonna yelled down to the thunder wolf.<br/><br/>Thor glanced up at her, not wanting to run from a fight. He turned just in time to see a fire demon rushing him and was able to dodge the attack. With another moment of hesitation, Thor finally turned and ran away from the battle.<br/><br/>Relieved that her wolf was injured but would be okay, Lysonna continues attacking the other demons with their weakness element."
912,Trying to survive...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1656&start=60,2010-12-02T20:48:46,Boundary,"(Knight, I have your Baretta.. XD)<br/><br/>Boundary fired off another round into the skull of a demon, its claws extended almost into the soldier leader's head. He looked at the other soldier next to him, who was doing the best he could to protect him. He fired another shot into the demon's head almost casually, making sure it stayed dead.<br/><br/>""Retreating will do you people no good, I can sense more in that direction."" he pointed towards the area the soldier leader had told them to go. He took a small pouch off of the belt underneath his robe and handed it to the soldier (Zach). ""There's a green powder inside, rub it on his wounds and patch him up. I will make sure that you men are properly protected but try not to get lazy and kill yourselves.""<br/><br/>He slammed his fist into the ground and a dome of earth rose around the two soldiers, it was thick enough that it would protect them from the demons. A very small slit was open so that the still conscious one could shoot demons through it, he wasn't letting them be useless in this fight. He turned around and unloaded the last few bullets in the clip into the eyes of a rock demon, the eyes being the only way into its brain. It fell to the ground, its body dissolving into a bubbling liquid that quickly evaporated.<br/><br/>Boundary ran at blinding speed across the battlefield, stopping next to the elemental, who was having an easy time with the demons she was fighting, but would have a much harder time when the next wave came. He drew another tanto knife and threw it into the head of a wind demon that tried to fly at her and swipe her head off. It stuck into a tree and squirmed, screeching in pain until it died. He drew his other blade and stood back to back with her.<br/><br/>""Nice trick huh?"" he said."
913,Trying to survive...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1656&start=60,2010-12-02T21:27:15,Ren_Maaka,"Dante was doing his best, slicing the demons' heads off, as he said ""SHIT, i gotta use my new move!!"" as he jumped onto a tree and started jumping off the trees in a stounding speed, slicing the demons in half vertically and horizontally, trying to keep them off then he saw the stranger and said ""WATCH OUT!!"" as he jumped towards Boundary and sliced a water demon behind him, just about to stab him in the head as he kept jumping and slicing as he pulled out Ebony and started spinning, slicing and shooting as he stopped in mid-air, landed on his feet and holded his arms out and started spinning. shooting and slicing demons around him, trying to not shoot his teammates, as he shot another demon behind James, he didn't noticed it.."
914,Trying to survive...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1656&start=60,2010-12-02T21:36:12,Twilight_Cloud,"(I'm in the air, on the back of my Ice Dragon.)<br/><br/>Lysonna continued fighting. ""I hope Thor's okay,"" she said softly, blasting a jet of water on a fire demon below her.<br/><br/>""He's probably licking his wounds,"" Frost said dismissively. He wasn't worried, but he was feeling restless. Frost wanted to land so that he could pounce on some of the rock demons and use his icy breath on them. He knew that it would have no affect on the fire ones however, and that staying above the fight was keeping his rider safe.<br/><br/>Lysonna used fire on a combustible air demon. The air demon screeched and seemingly evaporated. The more she used her elements, the more she felt it. Lysonna's powers were diminishing from the prolonged usage."
915,Trying to survive...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1656&start=60,2010-12-02T21:43:05,Maku,"""Thanks..."" Zach took the pouch that the wanderer gave him and rubbed the powder on John's wounds. Then he ripped a little piece of his shirt off and started patching up the team Leader. He couldn't do more what the Medic would've done, but the Medic was occupied shooting the demons, and protecting that damned scientist. ""Worsaw, what's your status?"" he asked through the radio, even tho he knew what would happen to him if the sniper missed a shot because of that call. ""I'm healing Sgt.Redmond. He's unconcious and his leg seems to be broken. That wanderer is helping us repelling the demons a little. Over."" Zach was able to hear the sounds of his friends and allies firing their weapons at the enemy, bringing him some memories of his miserable childhood.<br/><br/>After he snapped out of it, Zach grabbed a M67 FRAG Grenade and threw it through the slit. ""Fire in the hole!"" An explosion occured, taking out a bunch of demons.  After that, he grabbed the MK Erebus Mod II HARG again and shot it through the small opening, taking out as many enemies as he could. ""Mister Angel, why don't you call some freaking back up?!"" He shouted."
916,Trying to survive...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1656&start=60,2010-12-02T22:02:51,Ren_Maaka,"Dante couldn't do anything more, as he said ""Dantios, NOW!!"" as suddenly Dantios, the white cat turned into a giant Chimera and started biting the demons' heads off and slicing their bodies in half with his claws as Dante kept shooting he threw his Angel Sword at a wind demon's head behind the Rider perfectly, then the angel sword went inside the demon and imploded as Dante pulled his Ivory gun and started running onto the trees in a circulary form, shooting at the demons close to him as jumped onto a demon's head, shot him on the head and jumped back and kept shooting as he holstered Ebony and catches the Angel Sword falling and sliced 2 demons when he catched the Angel Sword... he was panting, he was tired as he couldn't do anything, he said ""Time Beyond Time"" as everyone and everything went slow, except himself as he runned in light speed and sliced demons in half, knowing this was the second wave coming at us... he knew there was another one, as he runned into the forest, knowing they were coming as he yelled ""ENOUGH, Bakuhatsu subarashii!"" as Dante curled up into a ball and started floating... and then all the demons started to get pulled to Dante. Then Dante exploded, making all the demons die in the explosion... as the blast of the explosion blasted James to the group, and made half the dome where Zach and John are got half destroyed, so they could get out."
917,Trying to survive...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1656&start=60,2010-12-02T23:34:26,Maku,"After hearing the blast, Zach looked out of the dome, surprised it had only destroyed a part of it, and didn't kill him nor his leader. He left the Machine Gun near John and stepped out of the cover. Apparently the battle was over. For now. The field was covered with blood and body parts. Zach started to feel sick and ended throwing up behind some bushes. He was a soldier, yes, but he didn't seeing blood much. ""Ugh...""<br/><br/>Zach wiped his mouth and got up. He had to search for the rest of them. A couple of minutes later, he found James, the medic, and the scientist unconcious, behind a tree near the dome. He checked their pulse. They were alive, without any wounds and in perfect health. ""Blasted"" He thought, as he would've wanted the damned scientist dead. He couldn't kill him voluntarily because he was their last chance of going back home if the mage wasn't able to.<br/><br/>He searched around, more than fifteen minutes, but found no signs of the angel, of that vanderer or of that blue wolf. Zach still could feel their presence tho. He didn't know why, but he wasn't surprised at all. The rifleman slowly turned around and started walking to the dome, to check on the Leader."
918,Trying to survive...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1656&start=60,2010-12-03T00:00:15,Boundary,"Boundary gutted one last demon before a giant explosion ripped the rest of them to pieces, the element of light laced all over the spell allowed him to deduce that it was the angel. He looked around and found the elemental woman, panting. He walked over to and could sense her magical aura beginning to wane, her main form of attack was magic so its only natural that she would get tired from prolonged usage. He looked around and couldn't see her wolf anywhere... he wondered where it went. The dragon next to her interested him, he never took the time to tame a creature, then again he always thought it'd be too much work.<br/><br/>He placed his hand to teh ground and could feel the earthen dome around Zach and Sgt. Redmond recede back into the ground. They were fine, though whatever that angel had done had broken alot of it beforehand. That was a bit risky on his part, somewhat dumb too, but it got the job done and you know what they say, the ends definitely justified the means.<br/><br/>He looked at Zach and Lysona (he was pretty sure that was what the dragon called her, the fact the dragon could talk was a bit new to him), sheathing his blades.<br/><br/>""You guys alrite?"" he asked."
919,Trying to survive...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1656&start=60,2010-12-03T00:09:23,Ren_Maaka,"Dantios, the chimera turned back into a cat, and jumped onto Boundary's shoulders as he meowed to a certain direction, where the explosion happened, Dantios had a frown on his look... he knew that something happened to Dante as he licked his paws... cleaning the blood off his claws and paws..."
920,Trying to survive...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1656&start=60,2010-12-03T00:16:54,Boundary,"""One minute, i have to check on these two."" Boundary said to the cat, though he was unsure if he could understand him or not. Boundary moved next to Sgt. Redmond and Zach and kneeled next to them.<br/>""You two alrite?"" Boundary asked, not asking before snapping Sgt. Redmond's leg back into position, he might as well do it while he was unconscious. He placed some of the powder on the wound... which healed over with a slight scar, and bandaged a splint to it. ""He should be able to move at a limp now."" he said blankly."
921,Trying to survive...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1656&start=60,2010-12-03T04:11:26,Knight430,"John slowly came back to consciousness. After seeing that the other demons were killed and his team was ok John knew that more demons were coming. His men couldnt out run them. John only saw one thing he could do. John went to the stranger. ""How long till the rest of the demons get here?"""
922,Trying to survive...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1656&start=60,2010-12-03T04:17:48,Boundary,"""Ok don't say thank you,"" Boundary said to Redmond, ""they'll be here in about five minutes, a lot of them, probably cuz Dante decided to use... whatever it was he used, the energy output was enormous. It was a big signal fire to pretty much every demon about two miles around.""<br/><br/>Boundary unholstered Redmond's Baretta from his own belt and finally gave it back to its owner. ""This helped alot... but is not even close to a high enough caliber for these things."" We'll never be able to outrun them, not with you and your broken leg. We're going to have to take a shortcut.""<br/><br/>Boundary's runes on his right hand glowed ferociously."
923,Trying to survive...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1656&start=80,2010-12-03T04:23:42,Knight430,"John stabbed a nanomechanical uinjection into his leg completely rebuilding it new. ""You go ill find a way to catch up. Take my team and get them the fuck out of here. I can manage until then."" John said fixing his pantera fist claws on his hand. This was to make up for lying to his team this entire time andhe had to do something to help them escape this."
924,Trying to survive...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1656&start=80,2010-12-03T04:35:17,Boundary,"Boundary grabbed Redmond by the soldier and threw him up in the air, catching him and carrying him over the shoulder.<br/><br/>""Yeah... I'm not a good listener."" Boundary said matter of factly, ""You're coming with us.""<br/><br/>He held his hand out and the runes glowed even more fiercely, he watched as he air rippled, warped, then ripped asunder in front of his eyes. The Doorway opened he gazed into the infinitely black abyss. Yeah... shortcut... understatement.<br/><br/>""Get on your headset and tell everyone to meet at your position. We're all getting out."" Boundary looked over at Lysona and yelled out to her, though the noise did not fill his voice with any more emotion. ""Hey! Elemental! Get over here, more demons are coming and we're leaving!"""
925,Trying to survive...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1656&start=80,2010-12-03T04:47:30,Knight430,"John kicked the stranger in the face and flipped over him. ""Ill catch up to you later... I have to do this for my honor. I dont know if you know anything about honor but in my time its important. and im not going to let you ruin mine. Now take my team out of here before i send you out."" John said seriously. He wasnt letting this stranger command him around. He was leader here not him. This was what he was sent here for."
926,Trying to survive...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1656&start=80,2010-12-03T04:53:36,Boundary,"Boundary hated a stubborn person...he moved almost imperceivably next to Redmond, grabbing him by the shoulder, before he could even respond Boundary sent a wave of his magical aura into his body, flooding his senses, nerves, and brain. This caused his body to first go numb, then a loss of motor control followed, his body would collapse to the ground and he'd enter an unconscious state once again almost right after."
927,Trying to survive...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1656&start=80,2010-12-03T17:48:23,Maku,"Seeing his leader knocked out again, Zach looked at Boundary. ""What to do?..."" He thought. Listen to Boundary and go with him, or attack him, like he did to his leader. He had to do what the wanderer said. He sighed as he put his helmet on. ""Ok..."" His M4 Carbine strapped to his back, he helped the rest of the group getting up and headed to the portal. ""Thanks for helping us."" He whispered as he walked past Boundary and Lysona. He looked at the others and said. ""Let's go people!"""
928,Trying to survive...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1656&start=80,2010-12-03T18:08:07,Twilight_Cloud,"Lysonna leaned against her dragon, trying to recover her lost strength. Frost noticed how tired she was and gently lifted her up with his teeth, holding the back of her leather shirt. The dragon lifted her up onto his back and followed the others toward the portal.<br/><br/>""Think I can fit?"" Frost joked, looking at the portal.<br/><br/>Lysonna, still feeling drained, used almost the rest of her strength to summon Thor back to her. The wolf appeared next to the dragon, his shoulder no longer bleeding, but his electric blue coat was stained a dark copper on his injured shoulder and leg from the dried blood. When he walked, Thor had a noticeable limp."
929,Trying to survive...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1656&start=80,2010-12-03T20:59:28,Boundary,"Hearing the dragon's quip, Boundary focused and the Doorway opened wider, he watched as the soldiers walked into the portal, the scientist walked with them nervously and the knights walked through weapons at the ready. He looked at the cat on his shoulder and frowned a little at it, not quite sure what to say to it.<br/><br/>""If he's around, he'll find you."" he said to it. He slung Redmond over his shoulder and walked through the Doorway, completely familiar with the cold, biting feeling of the infinite abyss as he entered. Waiting for the rest of the men (and woman) to enter, Boundary closed the portal behind them. Leaving them alone in the darkness."
930,Trying to survive...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1656&start=80,2010-12-03T21:47:50,Ren_Maaka,"Dante tried yelling at them, he just went into other dimension, it wasn't an explosion, it was some kind of ritual to send everything at 10m at some other dimension, it took dante a while to kill the demons and come back to earth, but then Dante saw the group entering the dark portal and it closed, he said ""SHIT"" as the demons were coming at him, he pulled Caydios and Rebellion out, started double-slicing the demons. There were just 11, he killed them quickly, as he leaned against a tree and said ""Darnit, how can i find them?!"" as he sense the elemental girl's power, as the stranger's power.... then he walked through the woods, following his instincts... trying to find the group to catch up, then he sensed Dantios' power, then he was sure they all were alive, since he knew Dantios would sacrifice himself for whoever died, that's why he is still alive, he knew that Dante was still alive, then he thought ""Dammit!, i need to rest for a bit, but if i don't catch up i won't be able to help them..."" as he sheathed Caydios and Rebellion... and sat down resting for a bit..."
931,Trying to survive...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1656&start=80,2010-12-03T22:45:00,Twilight_Cloud,"Lysonna looked around herself, although all she saw was blackness besides her two companions and the others. She climbed down from Frost's back, feeling much better in this strange place. Lysonna looked at Thor's wound. She was beginning to wish she had taken healing as well. The wound didn't seem too bad, but she wished she could clean it. It didn't seem like she'd find water in a place like this though.<br/><br/>""Thanks, Thor. You did a good job,"" Lysonna told her wolf, who gave her face a lick in response and wagged his tail."
932,Trying to survive...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1656&start=80,2010-12-03T23:58:05,Boundary,"Boundary walked up to Lysona and placed a hand on her wound, a bright glow issued forth from his hand and the wound sewed itself back together, good as new.<br/><br/>""There good as new, surprised you don't know how to do this."" he said, ""Cmon its time we started going, we've wasted enough time, being here isn't really going to be good for you guys' health.""<br/><br/>He walked away, expecting everyone to follow him, except for Redmond of course, who he carried over his shoulder."
933,Trying to survive...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1656&start=80,2010-12-04T00:15:19,Maku,"Holding his M4, Zach followed Boundary, looking around to see there was any danger. Apparently not. This was amazing, exciting but scary at the same time. He needed to keep his guard up. The rifleman looked behind to check if everyone was following. After being sure they were, he walked faster and reached the wanderer. ""What the heck is this place?"" He asked, a little bit worried. ""Where are we?"""
934,Trying to survive...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1656&start=80,2010-12-04T01:09:12,Ren_Maaka,"Dante recovered his health, then he stand up and kept walking through the forest, as suddenly he saw a fortress. He got shocked. ""Where did this come from?! i didn't saw this fortress in the distance, maybe this is where the mage might be. Or maybe not, i do not know, but better check it out..."" he thought... then he saw a long stairway straight to the fortress, he walked up and find himself in the entrance, he then feeled a powerful force coming through the hallway after the entrance... he got shocked and stayed there... sat down, waiting if the group would came where he was or not, then he feeled a wound on his arm, he covered it with a bandage... he couldn't heal it with magic, it was a demon who attacked him... who made him this wound.. it wouldn't heal that easy... as he started cleaning his weapons, slowly, one by one"
935,Trying to survive...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1656&start=80,2010-12-04T01:14:00,Boundary,"""The Dark Plane,"" Boundary responded, ""an abyss of pure and utter darkness."" he looked at Zach looking around with his gun, ""Do not worry... there aren't many creatures that reside here, we are safe, for now.""<br/><br/>He flicked blood off of his blades and resheathed them. Picking up Redmond and continuing on, the strange cat on his shoulder. ""Though if one stays here for too long, they become part of this place, luckily for me this will never happen."" he lifted his hood up and looked at Zach, amber eyes glowing ever fiercer in this place. ""My name is Boundary, Boundary Branaster."" he said blankly. ""I travel... very extensively, this place is how i get there. You see, the Dark Plane is linked to many many universes and times, by using it, I can go to any universe in existence... or i can use it as a shortcut between two areas in a single world like I am now, we will be going to a place I've taken refuge in during my stay here, come on.""<br/><br/>Boundary continued onward, hoping the others followed close behind, nobody would want to get lost here."
936,Trying to survive...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1656&start=80,2010-12-04T03:19:49,Twilight_Cloud,"Now that Thor's wound was gone he was able to move much more freely and seemed to be full of energy. He got down on his elbows and looked at Lysonna, wanting to play. Then, he ran ahead of the group, turned, and ran back to Lysonna and the dragon, wagging his tail.<br/><br/>Lysonna watched him and laughed at his antics. Thor growled playfully. Frost snorted, unamused. ""That pup needs to calm down. At this rate he's going to be the one running out of energy,"" the dragon said.<br/><br/>""Let him have his fun, he deserves it,"" Lysonna said, and Thor barked as if in agreement, now staying at Lysonna's side."
937,Trying to survive...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1656&start=80,2010-12-05T04:40:57,Boundary,"Boundary walked alongside Lysonna and Zach, his hood still off and his eyes glowing ever brighter. He knew where they were despite the fact that the Dark Plane looked pretty much the same all over. He walked around, then stopped looking back at them.<br/><br/>""Anyone have any requests as to where we go?"""
938,Trying to survive...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1656&start=80,2010-12-05T19:10:55,Maku,"Zach answered Boundary's question by another one. ""Any ideas of where we can rest, get supplies and ammunition? By the way, my name's Zach Connor, (Future) Special Operations."" The Rifleman looked around, slightly worried. ""Aren't we lost? It seems like we didn't even move since we entered the portal."" Zach sighed. He was desoriented and tired from the fight. And thinking that they didn't even move made him even more exausted."
939,Trying to survive...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1656&start=80,2010-12-05T20:01:57,Ren_Maaka,"Dante standed up. He knew the group wouldn't come where he was in time, then he looked at the entrance and thought ""if it is for the group... i'll check this fortress to see what it has inside"" as he had recovered part of his strength, doing that technick takes too much strength for the user<br/>Dante then walked through the giant doors. seeing a long hallway as he thought ""Gotta get ready, traps are everywhere, but thinking about this twice i think its better if i go with the group and not alone"" as he walked back outside..."
940,Trying to survive...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1656&start=80,2010-12-06T05:30:54,Boundary,"Boundary walked with them a while longer, ignoring Zach's comment on the monotony of this place. He stopped and got a feeling for the place, sure that this is where they should stop.<br/><br/>He held out his hand and another Doorway opened, he looked back at the whole group and pointed to the portal. It seemed... darker than the rest of the Dark Plane.<br/><br/>""This is our stop, lets go."" he said."
941,Trying to survive...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1656&start=80,2010-12-06T18:42:51,Twilight_Cloud,"Lysonna and her two companions were very eager to step through the portal and feel grass under their feet again, to hear other signs of life again. The void was a very strange place for an elemental, unless they could wield the only element that Lysonna had sensed on that plane, Shadow. Lysonna could not wield that particular element however. She had been afraid that the dark elements and sub-elements would change her somehow if she had learned to use them.<br/><br/>When Thor reached the other side, he sniffed the grass for a moment, as if making sure he wasn't just imagining it. Then, he rolled over onto his back, as if he hadn't seen grass in months. Lysonna laughed, and Frost rolled his eyes. The dragon was a little impatient with the wolf."
942,Trying to survive...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1656&start=80,2010-12-06T20:39:03,Boundary,"Boundary stepped into the cave on the other side, runes lining the entrance to the makeshift home. He watched the wolf roll around on the ground, looking like it had been at sea and finally found land. He walked inside and set the unconscious Sgt. Redmond down on his bedmat and took inventory. His runes were perfectly in place, as long as they were there, no demon would be able to invade his home should he be sleeping. He pressed his hand to the wall of the cave and a protrusion of earth appeared from the wall. He hung his leathery jacket on it, revealing his form fitting sleeveless vest, underneath which he wore a black long sleeve shirt. He shook his head a little to get his hair out of his eyes and looked at his companions.<br/><br/>""Welcome to my humble abode."" he said."
943,Trying to survive...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1656,2010-11-29T01:59:09,Knight430,"John walked through the forest with his team close behind. They needed to find a way home. One of the knights had said something about a powerful wizard that might be able to take them home. He heard something ahead of them. He raised his ist as a sign to the rest of the team to stop.<br/><br/>John pressed the button on his helmet and activated his thermal scanner. There were a lot of thermal signatures ahead of them. John turned the safety off on his gun and moved foreward. He moved throught the brush ahead of him and saw something unbelievable. The knights were right there were mythical creatures here. Standing in front of a large crowd of mythical creatures was a werewolf with a sword to the throat of a tied down, beat up knight.<br/><br/>""We cant let them do this."" John whispered to himself. John turned and saw a small group of weird looking knights on the other side of the werewolves. One of them looked at john surprised, but when John nodded his head towards the creatures they nodded back. John fired from where he was at and hit the werewolf in the heart. The werewolf fell down dead, while the rest of the mythical creatures turned toward John.<br/><br/>""Oh shit."" John sayed and started spraying. The rest of his team began firing, when the knights jumped in. They made quick work of the group of mythical creatures. The team reloaded and John approached the knights.<br/><br/>""Hail great magi. Thank you for saving our comrade. From where have you came?"" What John assumed the leader of them said. ""We are no magi, Knight. We are soldiers from the future. We were brought here through great technology. You have brothers in the woods behind us. Your armor is strange what type of knights are you?""<br/><br/>""We are the Templars. We are in charge of hunting down these creatures for we have the power to supress their abilities. Now you say your from the future? Did that mad mage bring you here?"" the leader spoke again. ""No we were brought through technology. Now where might that mage be?""<br/><br/>""His location is secret only revealed to the most trusted of the king. Now to our brothers in the woods. Are they alive?"" The leader looked at them accusingly. ""Yes they are. we will bring them to you if you would like."" John replied.<br/><br/>The leader nodded and followed behind John and his men as they went back the way they came."
944,Trying to survive...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1656,2010-11-29T02:30:11,Theonewhosurvived,"Ankou stood on top of a building, watching these...mortals. ""I've never seen them before."" ankou thought. He lept down, accidently landing on a knight with a loud CRAAACK. ""oops."" he muttered.<br/><br/><br/>He saw two particuler mortals and stood hidden. If they saw them he could death kill them no problem...but why were they so powerful?"
945,Trying to survive...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1656,2010-11-29T02:34:16,Zolferz,"""Sir, I don't have a good feeling about these guys,"" whispered James, walking right next to his leader, ""How can we trust 'em?"" The sniper's cloak was transparent at the time, as to not be taken for some kind of forest monster or whatever-the-hell these idiots believed in. ""I mean, we just got teleported back to the fucking middle ages and we're just gonna trust the paranoid locals?"""
946,Trying to survive...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1656,2010-11-29T02:56:44,Knight430,"""They arent paranoid in their mind James. We are in their world after all. And plus you heard them. Only the kings most trusted get to meet the time traveling wizard. We have to help them all we can so we can go home. How much ammo do you have left?"" John had just realized once the ran out of ammo they were screwed."
947,Trying to survive...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1656,2010-11-29T03:03:01,Zolferz,"James looked at his various ammo pouches; scattered throughout his uniform so no one area was bulked up. ""I've got about five MP7 mags left... Looks like Jessica over here has..."" He hesitated (Jessica is the name of his rifle. lolol), ""Three mags. So thats, what, one hundred-and-seventy five SMG rounds, thirty sniper rounds? I'll be fine for a bit."" He was admiring his fine rifle as he spoke, and he looked up at his leader, ""What about you? Great leaders can't lead if they're KIA."""
948,Trying to survive...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1656,2010-11-29T03:06:39,Knight430,"""I have about four drums worth so i have about four hundred bullets for my MK II and about five clips for my Baretta. Shit. Once i run out of cigerattes im out of those for good too. We need to hurry up and get back to the future. But I dont know. It feels weird leaving these people to fend for themselves. What if we were supposed to come back and help them and that made the world how it was in the future?"" John was starting to question everything he had learned..."
949,Trying to survive...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1656,2010-11-29T03:08:41,Ren_Maaka,"The group kept walking through the woods... seeing so many things, butterflies, frogs. a lot of things that wasn't in the future... and suddenly they heard a werewolf, they readied their weapons, the knights unsheathed theirs swords, as suddenly the werewolf appeared falling infront of them all. dead, as suddenly they saw a figure falling infront of them, looked human, with a cloak on, covering his body, with the hood up, as the figure landed on his feet and made a glance over the group and then said: ""Welcome to Koliz, The city of secrets... of fantasy... of Angels... my name is Dante, the leader..."""
950,Trying to survive...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1656,2010-11-29T03:13:11,Zolferz,"James smirked under his hood at his leader, ""I've got smokes as well, I don't mind sharing."" He continued to walk until a young figure with white hair seemed to appear in front of them. He raised his rifle at him until he spoke. Something about his voice was angelic enough to convince James' arms to lower the rifle."
951,Trying to survive...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1656,2010-11-29T03:18:11,Ren_Maaka,"Then the figure took off his hood, showing his beatiful green eyes, long hair... and then dante said ""Let me take you to our place, where you can rest, people from the future, knights... take all what you want, ammo. anything you need"" said in a deep calmed voice... then he threw a pack of cigarrettes at John, knowing he needed that and then said "" I can read all of your minds, you all are scared of me, but no need to be scared, i am not going to hurt you all"""
952,Trying to survive...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1656,2010-11-29T03:21:37,Knight430,"""Hmph an angel huh?"" John said pulling his Barreta out at an extremely quick pace. ""Ill be the judge of that. Everyone lets keep moving."" John kept the Barreta at perfect aim with Dantes head his finger jumping on the trigger to fire at any hint of danger."
953,Trying to survive...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1656,2010-11-29T03:24:34,Ren_Maaka,"Then dante saw the Barreta and said "" Fire guns don't hurt me that much, i am not hurted after i get shotted, Leader, still..."" then he flashstepped so fast to John's side and kept talking ""... its of no use wasting your ammo when you're low on it...."""
954,Trying to survive...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1656,2010-11-29T03:29:33,Zolferz,"James looked at his leader skeptically. ""Really gonna do that, John?"" He mumbled. He wasn't very religious, but he knew fucking with an angel was not the brightest idea. When the angel calmly replied, he let out a sigh of relief and obeyed his order and continued to walk. He figured that his leader had good enough judgement and a quick enough reaction time to keep them safe for now."
955,Trying to survive...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1656,2010-11-29T03:31:19,Knight430,"Growling silently John holstered his weapon. ""Explain why you are here or get the hell out of here."" John looked at Dante. ""Explain at our camp its not much farther from here."" And with that John and the group began walking towards camp not waiting to see if the angels would follow."
956,Trying to survive...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1656,2010-11-29T03:36:42,Ren_Maaka,"Then dante made a glance at John and said "" the camp isn't over there, my friend..."" then he picked up a stick and started to make symbols on the ground... 10 symbols, that's what he made, 10 symbols. 10 people, including himself... then he said ""Now, i need everyone of you stand in every symbol, just 1 by person, then we'll get to the campment"" then he made a glance at John, knowing he wasn't very religious and said ""Even you, you'll need this to get our campment, or continue to be low on ammo"" then he pulled out a red Talisman and touched the center of where the symbols was, in a circulary form made symbols in the air as suddenly they didn't moved and they all started to float and flew away, seeing space... the stars, the planet... after a while they get to a blank place as John said. ""What is this?! Is this your campment?!"" and then Dante looked at John, made a star of David as suddenly a village appeared, with people with wings as they noticed Dante they all bowed respectfully at him as he said to the group. ""Welcome to my village..."""
957,Trying to survive...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1656,2010-11-29T03:40:06,Zolferz,"James rubbed his eyes at the sudden change of environment. ""This ain't like anything I've seen before..."" Another soldier looked at their leader and asked, ""You seein' this Redmond?"""
958,Trying to survive...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1656,2010-11-29T03:49:21,Knight430,"""Yea I do. This is crazy"" John replied looking at everything. John looked over at Dante ""So is it true the gates are always under siege by demons?"""
959,Trying to survive...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1656,2010-11-29T03:52:27,Ren_Maaka,"""Everyone thinks that, but this is actually another planets, my friends, as well as the demons have their own planet, but in the Planet earth, there are little spaces of its portion that are connected to our world, Koliz, now, enjoy, this might be the first and last time you step on this world"" Said dante, and he snapped his fingers as the villagers started to brough food, ammo, cigarrettes, water to the ground and then dante said ""Enjoy, drink all you want, Eat all you want, take whatever you want except our wings of course"" he said laughing the last sentence"
960,Trying to survive...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1656,2010-11-29T03:58:57,Zolferz,"""Food!"" James laughed, grabbing food in one and and ammo in the other, ""This is the best day ever!"" He said, laughing again."
961,Trying to survive...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1656,2010-11-29T04:06:45,Knight430,John laughed at James and grabbed some food himself while restocking on ammo. He was weary of this place but not so weary he refused free food when given to him.
962,Trying to survive...,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1656,2010-11-29T04:12:24,Zolferz,"James looked back at his leader, ""This doesn't seem so bad now, I guess."" He did a quick head count; everyone else on the team seemed a bit quiet, especially the Russian scientist, the ass. Who did he think he was, leading them into a time machine or whatever the hell that thing was. If it were up to him, the scientist would have a bullet or three in his head already."
963,Bloodlines,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1676&start=20,2011-01-25T05:42:41,Tarnished Spirit,"Jannet laughed. â€œWouldnâ€™t a trained man like yourself know the difference between a human and a vampire?â€ This was truth. Her smile was genuine as well. Standing up still naked except for her blades she walked towards him and grabbed his hand, placing it over her breast. â€œSee, I have a heart beat.  Proof enough?â€ Jannet grinned wickedly at him. â€œIâ€™m just well equipped for survival. Maybe in some past life I was a fighter. I honestly donâ€™t remember much.. A bout a week ago I just woke up in the forest.â€ A sad tone filled her voice. Eyes glistening she looked away. She heard people approaching. But she let no sign of this appear. The man would notice soon enough."
964,Bloodlines,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1676&start=20,2011-01-25T13:30:44,lethrington,"Tyler blinked with surprise at this.  Of all possible things to happen, he hadn't expected he would have his hand on her breast.  It made him feel very..aroused.  But that wasn't really surprising considering his situation.  Almost immediately after she did this his ear twitched.  He could hear a group of people moving towards them.  The loud noises they were making as they moved showed they weren't trying to be secret, and it sounded like they were looking for something.  He realized it must be the search party.  ""That sounds like a search party.  You should probably put something on.  Being alone in a forest surrounded by men is bad enough, but being found naked would be even worse,"" He said to her before standing up, pulling his hand away."
965,Bloodlines,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1676&start=20,2011-01-29T01:39:56,Boundary,"Marcus and the others appeared in a small clearing, a nude woman and a man were standing together. Everyone raised their guns except for Marcus, who immediately clenched his fist next to his head and told them to lower their weapons. He looked at the man and motioned towards him, seemingly unfazed by the naked woman next to him.<br/><br/>""You Tyler?"" Marcus asked uninformally."
966,Bloodlines,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1676&start=20,2011-02-02T00:01:51,lethrington,"Tyler's eyes blinked with surprise, and he picked up the pants that were next to him, putting them on quickly.  One, he was naked and that was awkward enough, and two he had a bit of a halfy.  ""Yeah, thats me,"" He responded to Marcus, just as informally.  He found his sword and grinned, happy to have found it.  He picked it up and put it into the scabbard before putting it around his pants.  He raised an eyebrow at Marcus, ""So I'm guessing you guys were sent out to find my party?"" He asked him curiously."
967,Bloodlines,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1676&start=20,2011-02-02T04:38:54,Boundary,"Marcus nodded, ""Yeah, Marcus Civilian Reserve Class One, sir."" he put his hand to his head in a salute not because he wanted to but because of muscle memory, ""And it seems that we've found a civie as well."" Marcus motions towards Jannet with his gun.<br/><br/>Marcus then immediately turned around, not bothering to salute and started walking back to the 4x4.<br/><br/>""Get dressed and get walking, we need to get back to the fort before they send a search party for us too...oh and bring the girl with you too."" Marcus held his gun in both hands and walked away, hoping that he would follow.<br/><br/>""Grein, go ahead of us and get the vehicle started.""<br/><br/>""Got it Marcus."" Kenneth ran ahead of them, happy to do a favor for Marcus Anders.<br/><br/>Marcus looked back at Tyler and saw he and the girl hadn't moved, ""Well come on, let's go."""
968,Bloodlines,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1676&start=20,2011-02-09T04:17:26,Tarnished Spirit,"Jannet rolled her eyes. Clothes were a part of the human society. She didnâ€™t understand why nudity was shameful in their society. For one of her age she did not feel the need for emotions. No one had bothered with the sex talk when she was in training and her hormones had been beaten out of her. So she felt no embarrassment as the menâ€™s eyes ran over her frame. Walking back to her pack she threw on her clothes. â€œLets go.â€ She said. â€œI want to get out of these woods, itâ€™s honestly a miracle im alive.â€ She laughed airily. It wasnâ€™t, but she had to play the weak human girl. Walking towards Tyler she tripped over a root. This had been planned of course but she was skilled in acting. Everything she did would be as Jannet the weak girl with amnesia, not herself. The true Jannet was far away. She thought all of this as she fell towards the earth. She was so close to Tyler it would be easy for him to reach out and catch her. She didnâ€™t except this to happen, but she knew how to land in ways that looked painful without being so."
969,Bloodlines,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1676&start=20,2011-02-10T23:36:00,lethrington,"Tyler blinked and instantly his arms shot out, catching Jannet as she fell.  She leaned into him slightly as he caught her, and helped her stand back up.  As he did so his eyes locked with hers for a moment.  He finally blinked and looked at her closely, ""Are you alright?"" He asked her softly, and then realized he was still holding her.  He let go and took a step back.  He tried distracting himself and turned towards Marcus, nodding.  ""Yeah, lets go,"" He said to him, glancing at Jannet again for a moment before walking after him.  Tyler had heard him mention a vehicle, and he liked the sound of traveling by vehicle for once.  He also wondered what exactly had just happened a moment ago.  He wasn't sure, and he definitely wasn't sure if he had liked it or not."
970,Bloodlines,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1676&start=20,2011-02-11T21:03:58,Boundary,"After a half hour of hiking, Marcus and the group had arrived at the 4x4, Kenneth patiently waiting for their arrival. ""Good job Ken."" Marcus said as he stepped into the back and sat down across from the young soldier. The other members waited for Jannet and Tyler to sit down. The others, Jimmy and Ronald, sat in whatever seats were available. Reynolds lit a smoke and set the car in drive. They drove through the forest and back towards the fort, the unpaved path making for a bumpy ride. Kenneth had started to fall asleep and Reynolds had started humming a tune that Marcus couldn't identify. Marcus didn't care, he just tightened his grip on his gun, and he could swear he could just feel the picture of his daughter burning its way through his pocket, the guilt threatening to surface again. He just shook his head a little and thought of nothing else as the vehicle drove towards the fort."
971,Bloodlines,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1676&start=20,2011-02-11T23:29:13,Tarnished Spirit,"Jannet held onto Tyler gratefully as he caught her. He leant her strenght, he supported her. Tyler even seemed to lean into her touch. But as soon as she was steadied, he let go. A frown marred her face as jogged to catch up. She did not want him treating her this coldly. Wrapping her fingers around his she attempted to match his pace. But she couldnâ€™t let herself actually take the smooth gate that she was used to, Jannet had a catlike grace but she had to walk like this. Walking slowly then taking quick bursts of speed to catch up. Stumbling occasionally.  When they made it to the car She slipped her bag off her shoulders and wrapped her arms around it. Holding it tight against her muscular frame. Inside she did have a few things of value. A gold locket was completely worthless to her but it added to the story. This was why she so fiercely pretended to protect the pack.<br/><br/>After a while though the motions of the vehicle began lulling her to sleep.  Her chin fell towards her chest, eyes sliding shut. Jannet slumped onto Tylerâ€™s shoulder. Auburn hair splayed across face. Her hands loosened their grip on the pack, allowing it to slide towards ground, landing with a soft plunk. Not that she noticed, her hands had found their way to someoneâ€™s arm. She embraced it in her sleep. Small whimpers managed to escape her throat. This had been part of training of course. To sleep in such a way as to emit an aura of helplessness. She didnâ€™t know how they had changed this, but the vampires kept secrets even from her.<br/><br/>In all truthfulness though Jannet was having disturbing dreams. Nothing to cause fear, but she dreamt of the humans fortress. Some part of her knew that this was where she was from. Some small part of her knew that she could be killed. This part only revealed itself in her dreams. Perhaps it wasnâ€™t training at all that made her act like this in her sleep."
972,Bloodlines,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1676&start=20,2011-03-05T18:53:02,lethrington,"Tyler glanced at Jannet, who was leaning against his shoulder and holding onto his arm.  ""Quite the flirt arent you,"" He mumbled and then smiled before turning his head to look at the men in the vehicle.  The way they acted showed that they were highly skilled and knew what they were doing.  Hed seen their efficiency so far, and now they were acting so casual, that they seemed experienced.  He tilted his head curiously, ""So you all seem like a rather experienced bunch.  What unit are you with?"" He asked them curiously before glancing back at Jannet, who was mumbling in her sleep.  He reached out with his hand and brushed her hair back from her face.  He smiled and turned back to look at the men."
973,Bloodlines,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1676&start=20,2011-03-06T00:36:10,Boundary,"Grein looked over at Tyler and began to speak, ""Oh we were just put together recently, Marcus was designated leader and he got assigned us for this job, not that that's a bad thing.""<br/><br/>""Oh sure,"" Reynolds said from the driver's seat laughing, ""cuz getting stuck with your mouthy ass isn't hell enough.""<br/><br/>""Don't mind Reynolds, he's always grumpy.""<br/><br/>""And you never shut up.""<br/><br/>Marcus was slightly annoyed by his own squad, which distracted him from thoughts of his daughter, he looked over at Tyler with a face that portrayed no emotion, ""Civilian Reserves were never the most experienced thing in the military, the only reason you think we were experienced was because you had no allies and no guns, you ended up losing both."" Marcus lightly tapped Reynold's shoulder, ""When are we getting home?""<br/><br/>""About five minutes Marcus.""<br/><br/>Marcus sat back and held his gun tight, waiting for the sight of the fort to reassure him that they were safe."
974,Bloodlines,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1676,2010-12-01T05:24:03,Tarnished Spirit,"<div style=""margin:20px; margin-top:5px""><div class=""quotetitle""><input class=""button2 btnlite"" onclick=""if (this.parentNode.parentNode.getElementsByTagName('div')[1].getElementsByTagName('div')[0].style.display != '') { this.parentNode.parentNode.getElementsByTagName('div')[1].getElementsByTagName('div')[0].style.display = '';      this.innerText = ''; this.value = 'Hide'; } else { this.parentNode.parentNode.getElementsByTagName('div')[1].getElementsByTagName('div')[0].style.display = 'none'; this.innerText = ''; this.value = 'Show'; }"" style=""text-align:center;width:100px;margin:0px;padding:0px;"" type=""button"" value=""Show""/></div><div class=""quotecontent""><div style=""display: none;""><a class=""postlink"" href=""https://www.google.ca/imgres?imgurl=http://www.wonderday.ca/blog/wp-content/uploads/2009/08/Hayley%2BWilliams%2Bpurple.jpg&amp;imgrefurl=http://www.goodreads.com/topic/show/386151-vampire-charries&amp;usg=__0uoKYk3GnDCGYls5QPK7yTikGp8=&amp;h=624&amp;w=500&amp;sz=74&amp;hl=en&amp;start=20&amp;sig2=akG_0y7Wt88dOjQ7s_6JTw&amp;zoom=1&amp;tbnid=Kqct5WfvfVMc_M:&amp;tbnh=152&amp;tbnw=134&amp;ei=Ar_1TNjfLYGA4Abhv5SPBw&amp;prev=/images%3Fq%3Dvamipre%2Bwith%2Bhuman%26um%3D1%26hl%3Den%26client%3Dsafari%26rls%3Den%26biw%3D1278%26bih%3D661%26tbs%3Disch:10%2C574&amp;um=1&amp;itbs=1&amp;iact=hc&amp;vpx=1038&amp;vpy=64&amp;dur=149&amp;hovh=251&amp;hovw=201&amp;tx=133&amp;ty=117&amp;oei=9771TO_KB4iasAOOsOWeDA&amp;esq=2&amp;page=2&amp;ndsp=20&amp;ved=1t:429,r:5,s:20&amp;biw=1278&amp;bih=661"">http://www.google.ca/imgres?imgurl=http://www.wonderday.ca/blog/wp-content/uploads/2009/08/Hayley%2BWilliams%2Bpurple.jpg&amp;imgrefurl=http://www.goodreads.com/topic/show/386151-vampire-charries&amp;usg=__0uoKYk3GnDCGYls5QPK7yTikGp8=&amp;h=624&amp;w=500&amp;sz=74&amp;hl=en&amp;start=20&amp;sig2=akG_0y7Wt88dOjQ7s_6JTw&amp;zoom=1&amp;tbnid=Kqct5WfvfVMc_M:&amp;tbnh=152&amp;tbnw=134&amp;ei=Ar_1TNjfLYGA4Abhv5SPBw&amp;prev=/images%3Fq%3Dvamipre%2Bwith%2Bhuman%26um%3D1%26hl%3Den%26client%3Dsafari%26rls%3Den%26biw%3D1278%26bih%3D661%26tbs%3Disch:10%2C574&amp;um=1&amp;itbs=1&amp;iact=hc&amp;vpx=1038&amp;vpy=64&amp;dur=149&amp;hovh=251&amp;hovw=201&amp;tx=133&amp;ty=117&amp;oei=9771TO_KB4iasAOOsOWeDA&amp;esq=2&amp;page=2&amp;ndsp=20&amp;ved=1t:429,r:5,s:20&amp;biw=1278&amp;bih=661</a></div></div></div><br/>Age: 20<br/>Race: Human<br/><br/>Jannet looked around bored. When would the vampires learn not to come back so early in the morning. It was dangerous and her role as gate keeper was hard when they all wre rushing to get inside the fortress before the sun did. This was her job. Watch the gates for humans mostly. It had never once occurred to her that it was strange she was human. She had been raised by the vampires. At night her job was to watch the gate then she got a few hours of sleep before her lessons began. She was in training to be a spy. A spy on the human race. It was the way her life had been scince before she had known. Constantly learning new things. Adapting to changes in her life was easy so far but soon she was to leave the vampire fortress to spy on the humans. It would be a hard trek through the forest but she knew she could make it.  She knew every inch of that forest. She knew what creatures lived there and she knew which nights the human braves entered and rarley left the forest. Jannet was smart. She knew what she had been taught But she did not know of other things. She lacked the emotional capacities of a human. She had been raised by traditionals. Those set on bending the rules had never once come nere her. No she was a special project. A one of the kind master piece.<br/><br/>So here she stood waiting for the last few stragglers to get inside for the night before heading to her dormitiory for the last time in what would feel like forever. A sense of anticipation crept over as she swung the gate shut. She knew her life was about to change for good.<br/><br/>Making her way down the wooden stairs she walked slowly back to her warm bed. She was saying goodbye to everything. Good bye to the walls goodbye to her fellows that she had known scince she was a babe. Goddbye to the dusty old sky she knew it would not look the same when she returned. Or when she got to her destination for that matter. Know one botherd to acknowledge her on her way to the dorms. Evryone knew her and everyone had said their goodbyes. Now it was just time for her to leave.<br/><br/>Yawning she sat down on her pallet, pulling of her clothing piece by paice. The weather was so hot nowdays that you could only get sleep if you were naked. If not you would sweat your moisture out in a few hours. Well at least she would. Being human and allâ€¦â€¦â€¦â€¦â€¦â€¦."
975,Bloodlines,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1676,2010-12-02T01:35:26,lethrington,"<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i824.photobucket.com/albums/zz169/JulieTF2/Dragon%20Age/Alistair/1265514587598.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/>Tyler<br/>24<br/><br/>Tyler grimaced as the rifle fired.  The bullet left the rifle and traveled down the range, whisteling as it went.  A soft thud is heard as the bullet colides with the dummy.  He walked down the range to inspect the damage and nodded with satisfaction at the hole in the dummys heart.  He  went back to the other end of the range again, firing more bullets into the target.  After awhile he decided it was time to move on to sword training.  Placing the rifle and ammo on the rack he left the shooting range and walked towards the combat instructer.  The instructer grinned as he approached.  ""Ready for another beating?"" The instructor said with a chuckle.  Tyler shook his head in mock disgust and smiled.  ""Me?  Your the one in for a beating,"" He said to the man.  The instructor nodded and picked up a sword from the rack, tossing it to him.  Tyler caught it and give it an experimental twirl.  The instructer grabbed his own sword and backed away.  What followed was a series of blocks and parrys, niether willing to make a real assult.  Finally the instructer gets annoyed and charges forward, swinging his sword in a fast and short arc at tyler.  Tyler raises up his sword and easily deflects the blow.  He flicks his wrist and the blade hooks under the instructers hilt.  Tyler flips his wrist and the sword flys out of the instructers hand, and tyler catches it with his other.  The instructer grins, ""Well done."" Tyler nods and mumbles his thanks before putting away the swords and heading inside.<br/><br/>This was tylers daily morning schedule.  Boxing, shooting, sword fighting, and on rare occasion explosive training.  He was always training inside that fortress.  He was preparing, for what exactly he cant be sure, but he wants to be prepared.  He was a Major in the human army, but he held a special status.  Because of his skill in combat and his intelligence, he is considered a sort of commando.  Thus he normaly does not fight alongside the other soldiers.  He and four others have formed a sort of squad.  They often do raids into vampire territory and are often called for special missions and to defend farming communities.  Today he was going out on a mission deep into vampire territory.  It was primarly reconnaissance but combat was possible.<br/><br/>He walked to his room and opened the door, stepping inside.  It was a fairly bare room, except for a coat of arms and some trophys of battle.  He stopped beside a chest at the foot of his bed and pulled out a key, unlocking it.  He opened the lid and peered inside.  Inside the chest was his camo uniform and some other pieces of armor/gear.  He pulled it out and began to suite up.  After about an hour of this he was finally dressed in full gear.  He took his sword from the rack on the wall and put it in his sheath, and also grabbed a pistol and put it in the holster on the opposite hip.<br/><br/>Tyler walked back down the hall and out of the fortress.  The other four men were already gathered in the courtyard.  They nodded welcome to him and he nodded back. ""Lets move out,"" He said to them and they turned to leave.  They left the fortress and passed through the outer gate quickly.  There was a long walk to the forest ahead of them."
976,Bloodlines,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1676,2010-12-05T04:09:20,Tarnished Spirit,"Beep Beep Beep.<br/><br/>Jannet yawned then sat up pressing the off button on her alarm. Soft light filtered through the window to her room. The sun was setting on this day. The last few rays of sun were hitting a man beside her bed. â€œHello Stephen.â€ She said. It did not bother her that she wore not a stitch of clothing. She often trained naked when the heat was unbearable. Her trainer was used to it. He was handsome as all vampires were but she had no feelings for him. He was her teacher, and mentor that was all. Even in his human years he was a spy so it was no wonder he was the best candidate for the job. He had over two thousand years of practice.<br/><br/>â€œBe prepared and I shall meet you outside.â€ Was all he said before leaving her room. She had a private room unlike most. This was to prevent vampires from the temptation of healthy human blood. Although none had ever tried to kill her it was just a precaution.<br/><br/>Grabbing the clothes made especially for this trip she placed some hardy travel biscuits and dried fruit in her bag, along with a water bottle and a small pistol. The pistol was more for show. A beware of vampires thing. She pulled on some previously worn down clothes then stepped outside. Her clothes had to look battered. Like she was lost in the forest. It wouldnâ€™t be hard to find her way through the forest. But the forest itself would battle her every step of the way. It had secrets even the most ancient of vampires didnâ€™t know and beasts that hadnâ€™t been seen since the dawn of time. In that forest the very trees would try and kill you. But Jannet did know a few safe places. She had planned her rout meticulously. She knew where she was going to stop each and every night and she had planned for almost any kind of encounter.<br/><br/>Making her way out of the fortress she shook hands with Stephen before walking alone into the woods. It would be a few days before she made it even to the center of this monstrous. Labyrinth of trees. But still it did not overwhelm her. She kept her eyes forward and her ears alert for the slightest of sounds. What she didnâ€™t hear could be the difference between life and death here.<br/><br/>â€¦â€¦â€¦â€¦â€¦â€¦â€¦â€¦â€¦â€¦â€¦â€¦â€¦â€¦â€¦â€¦.<br/><br/>Jannet blinked as the sun hit her in the face. It was her fourth day in the forest and they had gone by uneventful so far. Her provisions were good and she was on her second pair of clothes. But she was in desperate need of a shower. Luckily todayâ€™s stop was at one of the few lakes in this forest that was uninhabited and good for drinking. Maybe even the only one. She had been there a few times before. Picturing its crystal clear waters was like waiting for a drug to be administered. The anticipation was just as good as the high in her mind. So when she walked through the forest that day there was a fresh lightness in her footsteps. The summer heat was on her by midday. She had soaked through her clothes. Sweat drenched her brow but she still was as alert as she had been on her first night in the forest. She had to be if she wanted her journey to go as well as it had so far. So she kept doing her checks and stopped if she found the heat unbearable.  The thought of that lake was her favorite thing to think of if she wasnâ€™t going over her mission.<br/><br/>When she heard the trickle of water Jannet broke into trot. Jogging towards the sound. It was a beautiful sound. It was not the river of blood she had passed on her second day, no it was water. Perfect water in all its glory. She could see the small stream now. She began running alongside it. She had lost all composure. A gleeful smile danced across her lips. She was not admittedly focused on her surroundings. That was why she missed the human shaped footprints in the area.<br/><br/>Jannet stopped at the bank of the lake. She dropped her pack and stripped off her clothes leaving them at the edge of the water. Later she would refill her water bottles and wash her clothing but for now she would just enjoy the water. She swam down to the bottom and grabbed some cool round stones; she ran her fingers along their sides before dropping them one by one to the bottom again. She felt the burning need for air in her lunges so she swam quickly to the surface. She felt her face break the water, short red hair stuck to the sides of her face as she let and eruption of laughter escape her mouth ringing loud and clear into the surrounding forest."
977,Bloodlines,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1676,2010-12-06T05:05:23,lethrington,"Tyler crept slowly along, the leaves crunching beneath his feet.  He could feel the gentle breeze blowing on his face, and the sound of birds chirping in the distance.  Animals of many different sizes and girths scampered along quietly.  It was all so decievingly peaceful and nice.  He knew better though.  He stepped forward, a twig snapping under his foot and he paused.  He glanced around nervously and let out a sigh of relief.  Just then a bear came charging through the brush next to them.  It let out a savage roar and swiped its paw at the man next to Tyler.  Before anyone could react the claws dug into his head.  Blood splattered tyler and the ground, and the man fell over.<br/><br/>Tyler fell back in surprise and pulled out the pistol as he fell.  The bear roared again and charged forward.  He fired six rounds in rapid succesion into the bears chest.  It stopped its charge and back up onto its hind legs and howled with pain.  Another man from the group charged forward with his sword drawn.  He sprinted up to the bear and leaped, stabbing the sword in the bears chest.  The bear immediatly reacted by slashing at the man with its claws.  His lifeless corpse fell to the ground and the bear got back down on all four legs.  Tyler began to reload his clip as the only other memeber of the group drew his rifle.  He aimed and fired once into the bears head.  A loud crack followed by a large splatter of blood from the bears head was all i saw before it dived at the man.  Its mouth opened and the man screamed in terror as its jaws smashed shut on his head.<br/><br/>The body of the man fell limp and landed on the ground.  Tyler grimaced and aimed his pistol yet again.  He opened fire at the bears head as it charged forward.  He got off about 6 shots before the bear was upon him yet again.  Its paw swiped at him and he barely backed enough away as its claws cut his chest.  The paw also knocked the pistol clear out of his hand and knocked him onto the ground.  The gun was out of reach so he drew his sword and slashed upward at the bear as it leaned forward for the killing blow.  It screeched in pain and swiped at him again.  He raised his arm to protect himself and felt the claws dig into it.  He stabbed up with his other hand and sword went into the bear, right next to the other one.  The bear roared and stood back up on his hind legs.  Tyler rolled to the side and grabbed the pistol, bringing it up and firing one last shot at the bear.  Its eyes widened and let out a sad pitiful roar,  before slumping forward.<br/><br/>Tyler walked forward and removed the sword from the bear.  Not bothering to sheath the sword he walked away from the scene.  His vision became blurred and he began to stumble along aimlessly.  Blood seeped from his chest and arms and into his clothes.  Drips of blood came from the sword with every step.  He heard the sound of water ahead and all he could do was follow the sound to the best of his ability.  After awhile of walking he heard something splashing in the water.  A little bit later he heard a voice laughing, a beautiful voice.  That didnt concern him though.  He was about to pass out from blood loss and he wasnt really thinking.  He approached the water and fell down prone onto the ground right by the water.  The last thing he saw was a woman in the water in front of him as the world began to spin, and everything went dark."
978,Bloodlines,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1676,2010-12-07T05:11:52,Tarnished Spirit,"Jannet frowned. Turning around slowley she saw a man lying on the far bank. She cursed herself. Anything could have happened. She could have died. She had been stupid. Kicking herself she made her way towards him. He would be the perfect excuse for going into the human camp. She would take care of him, and he would be her ticket in. Frowning she looked over him.  Blood seeped from her body. She methodicly began to remove his clothes. She needed to see the wounds and clothes would just get in the way. She knew she could heal these. She often had to heal herself throughout her life. A vampire would not have been able to help her. So she knew enough to help him. Jannet went back to her bag and took out some clean clothes. She ripped them into three inch wide strips before walking back to him. He was in no danger of a fast death right now so she was being careful. His wounds were only superfical.<br/><br/>Jannet began wrapping the cloth around his chest. He was not very heavy so she could easily manouver him. When his wounds were covered she went into the forest surrounding them. She needed to find the ingridients for a poulitic. She was mostly just looking for comefrey. The small flowers were easy to identify the plant by. Scanning the ground she kept her ears open. She did not want the man to wake up and she did not want anything to find them.<br/><br/>Grinning she knelt down as her eyes spotted the small purple buds. Jannet began ripping the leaves of of the plant. There were several around her. Soo she had a large bundle of leaves to take back with her. They would be very helpful. It would clean the wound a remove anything bad from his system. She didnâ€™t want to hurt humans. That wasnâ€™t her job at all. Her job was just to gather more information about them.<br/><br/>Jannet made her way back to the man. He was still out cold. Poor thing. Ignoring him for now she went back to her pack and took out her small cooking pot and her lighter. She carried them a to the lake and dipped the pot into the water. It was small but it would be enough for his wounds.<br/><br/>Carefully maneuvering the water back towards him she stopped a few feet away before setting it on the ground and grabbing some brittle twigs. Holding the lighter up to the wood she cursed as they didnâ€™t catch. Holding the lighter underneath she smiled as the small twigs caught. Flames began licking along them as she set them on a bare patch of ground.  Pushing some fist sized stones around her small fire she made a makeshift fire pit to contain the flames.<br/><br/>Shoving some comefrey leaves into the pot of watter she held it over the fire. It would take a while to boil but until then it would work. Her brain had a lot to go over."
979,Bloodlines,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1676,2010-12-07T21:05:48,Boundary,"""MOVE FORWARD!!"" Marcus's superior yelled, in desperation moreso than authority. They were losing, Marcus already knew this, the Seargant was just too stubborn to admit it. Still, he outranked him, and Marcus had not found a reason to disobey him yet, it wasn't like he was going to die or anything. Marcus gripped his M4 tightly in his hands as he vaulted over the cover, firing a few short bursts into a vamp's chest. When the monster did not fall, he fired another burst in his face and it died.<br/><br/>One of them tried to get him from the side, shoving a clawed hand forward at him. Marcus leaned back and jammed his knife into its elbow, twisting it and severing the joint. He kicked it in the stomach and the arm ripped free of its body along with his knife. The now one-armed vampire screeched in pain until Marcus fired a burst into its face. He took cover behind a tree and let loose some suppressing fire on a small group of vampires, most likely newly made seeing as they still used guns.<br/><br/>""These pups should be easy."" he said to himself as he threw a grenade around the corner, entering a fast sprint as it left his hand, it landed behind the fallen tree that they had taken cover at and they jumped over it trying to escape the blast. One of them was not so lucky as their leg was blown clean off of its body. Marcus unloaded the rest of his clip into the middle one's face and it fell a useless pile of flesh.<br/><br/>His assault rifle clicking empty, he holstered it and pulled out a Desert Eagle. Pulling the trigger, he let the handgun bark as explosive rounds slammed into one that had actually began noticing he was attacking. Huge holes blew into its body as it screamed its last scream.<br/><br/>The last one was simple, seeing as Marcus had already closed the distance between them. He jammed the Desert Eagle in its mouth and pulled the trigger. He would need a very thorough shower tomorrow morning.<br/><br/>""FALL BACK!!! FALL BACK!!"" the Seargant yelled. Marcus seemed satisfied that his leader would eventually see reason and choose the most logical option.<br/><br/>""BACK TO THE FORETRESS!"" Another soldier yelled, this one obviously terrified. Marcus simply walked as the rest of them ran away.<br/><br/>""Guess it's time to call it a night."" Marcus said to himself again. He got into a military 4x4 with the Seargant and a few other soldiers and was driven away, the vampires screeching their sound of victory once more. Marcus frowned and looked at the picture of his daughter, distracting himself in memories."
980,Bloodlines,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1676,2010-12-09T01:01:12,lethrington,"Tyler let out a slight groan as he slowly woke up.  He didnt open his eyes right away though because he knew something was wrong.  Call it intuition, or the fact that he felt very cold and exposed.  He opened his eyes slowly to witness an amazing site.  In front of him was a beautiful woman, completely naked.  He figured it was the woman he had seen in the lake before passing out.  He couldnt help but look for a moment.  The light reflecting off of her from the fire made her almost mesmerising to him.  He blinked and tore his eyes away, and reached his good arm to his private area to cover it up.  ""Uh excuse me miss.  Where am I?"" He asked the woman.  He didnt know her, and he was lost because of the attack.  This mission was a failure obviously, and hed need to find a way back to camp eventually."
981,Bloodlines,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1676,2010-12-09T01:17:24,Ristina,"<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i170.photobucket.com/albums/u280/ristina225/Decorated%20images/vampire-2.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/><br/>Isabelle Kronos<br/><br/>She walked down the hallway, bringing herself to face the next brigade of vampires that were returning home. Her ideas of staying out of the war, had long since been challenged. She walked down the dreary, and dark hallway till she reached headquarters.  There were those vampires that thought that the war was uselessâ€¦.and that things should be like it was. Then there were those that wanted to shed blood. She would fall in neither of those categories. She didnâ€™t want to fight the war for a personal reason.  Her ex boyfriend whom lands in the human category was fighting in this war, and she couldnâ€™t take killing him or his kind. Even if they werenâ€™t together anymore.<br/><br/>Though she was finally being sent out in the next brigade. She had been refusing food for a long while, and that they didnâ€™t want her to starve much longer. They wanted her feed, and well so that the head of this war on their side could use his daughter properly. But she had no intention of  being used that way. It bothered her to have to fight. But she did so on command.<br/><br/>She reached head quarters and switched with the last brigade. She headed out towards the forest."
982,Bloodlines,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1676,2010-12-09T02:42:19,Boundary,"Boundary stepped out of the 4x4 and walked through the courtyard towards the foretress. It was more wide than it was tall though because of the fact it was one of the last human refuges, it was pretty tall in comparison. He passed by Tyler and a group of men as he entered. He had heard stuff about them doing reconnaisance but then again he was a civilian draftee... he was never told that much, people from the civilian reserve never were. The civilian reserve referred to civilians that were either found by the military, or wandered to this place as Marcus did. The military did not hesitate in drafting these people straight into the war, seeing as the dwindling human population also caused a shortage of militarymen. The people in question had no say in the matter, then again Marcus didn't care, not after what happened. He pocketed his picture of Christy in his wallet and put it in his pocket.<br/><br/>If he was in official military he would have a rank and everything, he predicted that he would actually have high standing, even though his standing here was high as it was right now, even to some of the military higher ups.<br/><br/>Marcus pressed a button on an elevator once he got inside that took him to Military Barracks-C02, the second floor of quarters for the soldiers' civilian reserves. He walked down the hall, passing by a few such ""citizen soldiers"" on his way to his room, labeled MARCUS ANDERS, CIVILIAN RESERVE 1ST CLASS.<br/><br/>Soldiers that are part of the civilian reserve were ranked not by military ranks, but class, Class One being the highest, and Class Five being the lowest. Marcus had worked hard to get to Class One, but then again it was just a rank, it didn't actually mean anything to him. That and the fact that a Civilian Ranking didn't guarantee you respect from the ""Actual"" military. You had to shed blood and sweat to get that, and Marcus had done plenty of that. He opened the door and sat down on his bed, another picture of Christy next to it.<br/><br/>Marcus had days when he could look at that picture, and days when he just couldn't bear to. He did not like to remember her screams when the vampire cut her throat and left her to die. They had been out camping, it was supposed to be time for him to bond with his daughter... he loved her with all his heart and those monsters tore her away from him. He had to watch her slowly bleed to death after the medics told him she was too far gone.<br/><br/>He placed the picture face down so he didn't have to look at it, it was just one of those days.<br/><br/>He laid in bed for a long time, hearing his clock chime four times, signifying it was four in the morning before the intercom called out his name.<br/><br/>""MARCUS ANDERS,"" it said in a booming autonomous voice, ""REPORT TO THE COURTYARD.""<br/><br/>Marcus did not feel like leaving his bed, preferring to punish himself with his own memories, but the guys up top tell you to report, you report. He got up and strapped his armor back on, clicking his M4 onto a holster on his backside and placing his Desert Eagle in one on his waist. He also holstered a 9mm on his other hip. It did not hurt to have more guns.<br/><br/>He walked to the elevator and looked at the buttons, pressing ""G""."
983,Bloodlines,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1676,2010-12-19T20:20:33,Tarnished Spirit,"Jannet looked at the man. His groggy eyes ran over her. She assumed he was assessing weather she was a threat or not. Setting the pot down on the stones to boil in the fire, she looked over to him.  â€œPlease donâ€™t move. You could open your wounds even more.â€ Didnâ€™t this man understand anything? He should know not move. And how could it be that he didnâ€™t know where he was. Someone should know all the landmarks of the forest before even considering entering it. She could have made her way through the forest years ago but her teachers wanted not a single chance of something going wrong.â€ You are near the center of the forest.â€ She said exasperated expression on her face. â€œYour friends are dead, I assume you were hunting or searching for vampires?â€ She said a silent smirk resting on her lips. Another idiot. He had probably been trying to impress some human and now he was wounded and his friends were dead. He would have a good story to. Stupid thing probably didnâ€™t even understand death the way it should be. Revered. Death is both a gift and a curse depending on whom it appears to. So the boy probably wouldnâ€™t understand the seriousness of his friendâ€™s deaths. At least she had a way to get into the human encampment now.  Moving closer to him she bent over his frame, checking the bandages. â€œNothing to deep but this shoulder wound may be serious.â€ She said pressing near the wound. â€œTell me when it hurts to much.â€ She said applying more pressure."
984,Bloodlines,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1676,2010-12-19T20:37:33,lethrington,"Tyler blinked and said nothing.  Only once she had put on as much pressure as possible did he finally wince, ""agh, yeah thats starting to hurt a lot.""  It wasnt that he was putting on a tough guy impression, it was the way he was trained.  Resist pain, ignore pain, deliver pain.  Thats what made him an elite soldier.  He slowly looked around him, taking in his surroundings.  ""Damn when you said center, you meant center.  Its lunar lake."" He said to her, recognising the area as his vision cleared and his mind became sharper.  He had gone far off course by a long shot.  He was supposed to be farther south.  Gapetooth ridge was where he and his squad was supposed to be right now, but instead it was just him by lunar lake, way far north of gapetooth ridge.  He sighed as he thought about the good men that had died.  He was sad that they were gone, especially since they were so young, but he also knew not to dwell on it to much.  They know what they signed up for when they joined up with the military.  Everyday he steels his mind for the fact that he will most likely die.  The average soldier has about a 65% chance to die every day.  A commando has a 85% of dieing.  As was clearly obvious since he was the only remaining member of his squad.  The poor souls died quickly at least, so the suffering wasnt prolonged.  He looked at the woman who was healing him, ""Thank you."" He said to her softly."
985,Bloodlines,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1676,2010-12-19T21:24:07,Tarnished Spirit,"Taking her hands away she sighed. â€œHow would you feel about a broken shoulder?â€ It would be a hassle dealing with him. When he spoke of their location Jannet saw a glimmer of hope. Maybe he wasnâ€™t such an idiot. He knew where they were at least. Standing up she went over to the fire. Her poultice was ready. Bending down she picked up the boiling pot.  It was foaming a sickly cream color.<br/><br/>Carrying it over to him she set the pot on the ground. â€œThis may hurt.â€ She said pealing off the blood caked bandages. She watched as some skin pealed off with them. It would hurt more when she applied the poultice. She started with the smaller wounds. Appling the liquid, putting on fresh bandages then moving to the next wound. As they got larger they must have been more painful. When it came to the shoulder she didnâ€™t know how to go about it. â€œThis will hurt a lot.â€"
986,Bloodlines,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1676,2010-12-21T05:30:33,Boundary,"Marcus stepped out into the courtyard once more, it was still dark out. Then again, the weather was really overcast this week, so it felt like it was night all week. It made alot of people paranoid but Marcus just used it as an excuse to kill vampires 24/7. He could tell who called him down when he saw a highly decorated, uniform-clad officer staring at him as he walked out of the elevator, like he was waiting for someone. Marcus walked up to the man and saluted, though it was an empty gesture, he had no respect for the military.<br/><br/>""Marcus Anders, Civilian Class One I presume?"" the officer said.<br/><br/>""Yes sir."" Marcus replied, ""You called for me?""<br/><br/>""That is correct...we have a problem and all of our forces are a bit busy what with what the eggheads are calling a ""Prolonged Night"". Weather's going to hell and so is the war effort."" he reached in his pocket and lit a cigar, putting it in his mouth, ""I need you to go on a search and rescue mission.""<br/><br/>""What kind of search and rescue sir?"" Marcus asked.<br/><br/>""We sent out a squad of commandoes to do a reconnaisance mission in vamp territory,"" he said. He took another long puff from his cigar and blew a cloud of smoke, ""It's been awhile and he hasn't reported back to the fort nor has he reported on his radio to say he would be late. I want you and a group of civies to locate him and bring him back if possible.""<br/><br/>""Is that all sir?""<br/><br/>""Yes, your team is waiting for you outside, they have been briefed same as you and have a map that will tell you the general area where Tyler (that's the leader) and the rest of the squad might be, understood?""<br/><br/>""Understood sir."" Marcus saluted reluctantly and the officer saluted back.<br/><br/>""Happy hunting Marcus."" he said.<br/><br/>""Thank you.... sir."" Marcus hesitated on the title this time. He walked out the frontside gate and met his team in an army 4x4. They drove away into the forest, most of them afraid of the mission they were put on."
987,Bloodlines,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1676,2010-12-21T09:00:24,lethrington,"Tyler nods and reaches into his pocket, pulling out a chunk of wood.  ""If it hurts it hurts, the thing has to get healed.  Besides, a little pain is nothing to compare with death like my poor companions."" He said to her sadly.  He shooks his head and sighed.  ""Do your worst,"" He said before sticking the chunk between his teeth and biting down on it.  It was a good trick for a wounded soldier.  If you were busy biting down on something, you would be able to make through large amounts of pain.  He had a feeling that this was going to hurt him a whole lot, and he didnt want to be screaming in pain the whole time.  That would be very bad for both of them if he did."
988,Bloodlines,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1676,2010-12-22T05:28:32,Tarnished Spirit,"Jannet pushed the shoulder as hard as she could. She was strong, muscles like steal cables lined her body and she used that force to move the mans shoulder. Hearing a satisfying pop she looked at the man again. â€œA few more seconds.â€ Jannet reached her fingers into the wounds. Past the blood she could feel bone. Sadly there was nothing more she could do. Taking her fingers out she began to apply her poultice and wrap the shoulder. â€œSo who are you?â€ She asked him. She needed to learn as much as she could about this man before she could travel with him."
989,Bloodlines,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1676,2010-12-22T05:56:35,lethrington,"Tyler grunted and removed the piece of wood from his mouth.  ""Well that hurt like a bitch,"" He said before putting it aside.  ""Well im Tyler Lawrence.  Im a commando for the human military.""  He said to her, looking at her again.  ""Me and my team go on recon missions and other special ops on vampire territory.  No one else has ever seen their land...and thats a curse.  The rest of the military has never seen familys living there lives.  All they see are monsters trying to kill them.  Us commandoes..we hate our job.  Weve seen to much to want to fight in this war, and its horrible."" He says to her, biting his lip.  ""I specificaly have always hated this war.  My brother was a vampire after all.  He died right when the war started, and Ive always hated the military because of it."" He said, wondering if maybe he was saying to much.  ""I was sent on a recon mission with my squad.  We were supposed to see if the vampires were preparing to attack.  As you can see thats not going to happen now."" he said to her again, looking down at the ground.<br/><br/>""Damn it...to many people have died fighting in this stupid war.  My entire family, my friends, my brothers in arms, and to many from each species.  So you want to know who i am?  Im someone whos against this fucking war, and fights not because he wants to, but because hes being made to.""  He said angrily while looking at the ground.  He wasnt sure why he had told her all this.  He guessed it was mostly because it didnt matter.  What he was saying could be counted as treason, but he really didnt care anymore.  Hed though about deserting several times, but it was nearly impossible for him to do.  He realised that he hadnt radioed into command, and that would be a problem.  ""You should know, that their will probably be people looking for me.""  He said to her.  He had gotten the feeling that she wasnt exactly a loyal member of the human alliance either."
990,Bloodlines,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1676,2010-12-22T07:24:28,Tarnished Spirit,"Jannet watched as Tyler poured his soul out to her. She listened as he told her many secrets. Secrets that she catalogued carefully for later. Listened until he finished. â€œMy name is Jannet.â€ She said simply. He wasnâ€™t well trained with secrecy. He probably had no idea what she was. There was no such thing as her after all. She was one of a kind. Jannet almost felt bad. â€œDo you think they will take me with them, I donâ€™t honestly remember much.â€ She blushed. Her act was this. She was embarrassed that she didnâ€™t remember anything of her past. How could that be? â€œThis is the first good water I have seen in days.â€ she said honestly.<br/><br/>Moving away from him she walked over to her pack. She began pulling out her clothes. It would be time to move soon. She began strapping daggers to her body. They were thin and could not be seen through her clothing. Jannet could feel the wind picking up as it raced over her bare skin raising goose bumps."
991,Bloodlines,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1676,2010-12-28T06:18:09,Boundary,"Marcus looked up when the soldier across from him spoke.<br/><br/>""Hey, you're Marcus Anders right?"" he said.<br/><br/>""Yeah? What about it?"" Marcus replied, putting his wallet in his pocket.<br/><br/>""I'm Kenneth Grein, Civilian Reserve Class 4."" He held out his hand to Marcus, who just looked at it and didn't shake back. Kenneth took it back and frowned a little, ""Oooook.... well the guy on your right is Ronald, Class 5. The guy next to me is Jimmy, Class 3, and the guy who drives like crap, that's Reynolds, he's Class 2.""<br/><br/>""Oh fuck you Kenneth."" Reynolds said from the drivers seat.<br/><br/>""Anyways Marcus, you're big shit to us civies, I mean you're the closest a civie can get to respect from the military, that's a big deal.""<br/><br/>""Thanks I guess."" Marcus said, his gratitude not present.<br/><br/>""Holy crap... whats that?"" Jimmy said, pointing.<br/><br/>Marcus looked over and saw blood smeared on trees and blood all over the grass. He saw severed limbs and a few dead bears.<br/><br/>""Shit,"" Ronald said, ""is that the commando team?""<br/><br/>""From what I can see from the uniforms it looks like it."" Reynolds replied, ""We're stopping here.""<br/><br/>The 4x4 stopped and the team got out weapons ready. Since Marcus was leader he told them what to do.<br/><br/>""Gather up their dog tags, we need them if we're gonna report any KIAs.""<br/><br/>The team started searching around, hoping to find some sign of life."
992,Bloodlines,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1676,2011-01-19T00:15:28,lethrington,"Tyler looked at her curiously for a moment, and it was almost by some divine providence that something clicked in the back of his head.  He should have noticed it at first, but something was off about this situation.  Why was there this random girl in the middle of the woods, and why did she know so much about healing?  The daggers were strange too.  It set of signals that she was well trained in combat.  Tyler reached for his clothes, and pulled them away, looking for his sword.  He swore to himself as he couldn't find it.  This situation looked bad for him.  He decided that he would try and play off what he had said earlier as just a lie if it got brought up later.  ""I'm sure they will.   Its not like your a vampire, or some type of spy right?""  He said to her, chuckling as he said this."
993,Bloodlines,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1676,2011-01-24T19:37:45,Boundary,"They had searched around the mess with no luck, until Jimmy had made a high pitched whistling noise and waved them over. Marcus looked where he was pointing and saw that the grass was depressed, in a very uniform line that headed deeper into the woods.<br/><br/>""What do you think of this Anders?"" Jimmy asked with a small smile, ""Seems like somebody was dragged away, anybody know who it might be?""<br/><br/>Marcus and the group went through the handfuls of dogtags they each had, numerous clinking noises were heard as they flipped through one after another. They told each other which one's they had and Marcus went through the list of operatives he had on a piece of paper that Ken gave him during the ride.<br/><br/>""Tyler's dogtag is missing."" Marcus said informally, ""so either we missed a few more or Tyler is our missing man.""<br/><br/>""So what? We follow it?"" Reynolds asked Marcus.<br/><br/>""If it's part of the job then yes, yes we will, everyone turn your safeties off, you guys know what happened to this squad, we don't want to be animal food.""<br/><br/>""Roger."" everyone said together, and they proceeded towards the center of the forest, following the trail left behind."
994,Time Warped Perspective,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1684&start=20,2010-12-29T06:10:28,Red-Eyed-Demon-Girl,"Sunshine saw the man step back, anxiety written all over his face. He had clearly looked forward to this...but why? She pushed just in front of the girl in the furs and tried to sound less furious than she was. ""Would you mind telling us where we are? Why we were brought here? You've taken us away from everything, and lock us in what looks like a mental hospital! Why?"" Sunshine demanded, her hands shooting forward to grasp the man's shoulders. She shook him hard, his head hung and his arms by his sides as she yelled. ""WHY? WHAT THE HELL IS THIS?"" she shrieked. Harmony and Raine grabbed Sunshine's shoulders and pulled her back behind the others. Raine grabbed her by the sides of her face. ""SUNNY! Snap out of it! We don't even know if it was him who brought us here."" Raine said, trying her best to calm Sunshine, who was just beginning to stop screaming. Harmony walked back to the man, who had his head in his hands, looking more ashamed than she ever thought possible. ""I'm sorry about Sunny...she isn't usually like this. We just want some answers."" she said quietly, a sad smile on her lips. The man raised his eyes to meet hers. ""I know Harmony."" Harmony jumped. How did he know her name?  ""I'm sorry...to all of you. I can explain..."""
995,Time Warped Perspective,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1684&start=20,2010-12-29T21:25:20,duckling,"Mirela, looked on as the dark skinned girl screamed when an old man embraced her and the girl in the animal skin leapt to protect her. She watched as one of the 3 girls in the loose clothes screamed at the old man and fired her questions at him with rage, then was pulled back by another girl who confronted the man in a calm manner and asked him to give them answers. This old man was strange, his clothes even stranger. They all listened as he explained why they all had been brought to this terrible place, ""Let me first begin by telling you, that I am Dr.Bain. I know that this is scary for you, but you where each taken from a different time and a different place from one another,"" his soft, whispery voice, full of shame, ""and where brought here, to this laboratory, in what would be far into the future for all of you, so that we could study your reactions to a very important sequence of tests that we have assembled.These tests will challenge your thoughts, your memory and your lives, do you all understand so far?"""
996,Time Warped Perspective,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1684&start=20,2010-12-30T02:50:24,echoeddream,"I watched the unfolding scene with a growing horror; it was surreal, comparable to a page of one of my father's daring novels, as though I could simply look up and find myself curled up the drawing room. My  situation, was, however, quite real, and I needed to respond accordingly. ""I do not believe, Dr. Bain, that anyone in our position could understand in the slightest."" I said, putting as much strength into my voice as I could muster. ""Please explain how it is that we could be from different points in history, which seems about as likely, sir, as the sky turning green!"" I continued, ignoring my previous suspicion of that queer situation exactly. ""I would also like to be edified on the matter of your associates. Who is it that you work for? And for what reason, sir, are we being tested?"" My voice had risen to a harsh, demanding tone. My anger had pushed all lady like nature from me, but I found myself not caring."
997,Time Warped Perspective,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1684&start=20,2011-01-02T21:13:32,SilverRaeven,"One of the three girls in loose cloth pushed in front of me in an attempt to figure out what was going on. Another one called Sunny started screaming and then their was an explosion of talking. The girl in beads took this opportunity to take control of the situation. The man introduced himself as Doctor Bain then launched into a story of how we were brought here to pass a series of tests. Immediately after he had finished the girl in the sky-cloth started to yell. ""I do not believe, Dr. Bain, that anyone in our position could understand in the slightest."" I agreed with her there ""Please explain how it is that we could be from different points in history, which seems about as likely, sir, as the sky turning green!"" My mind suddenly whirled with confusion. Different times? Like from the ancestors and the stars? She continued to shoat at Dr. Bain and I tuned back in so I would know what was going on. ""I would also like to be edified on the matter of your associates. Who is it that you work for? And for what reason, sir, are we being tested?"" The man simply stared at her then with a deep breath replied ""The world has fallen into chaos. We have destroyed everything around us. There are no trees, no grass and the sky is always grey."" His face was ashen and I felt a stab of pity."
998,Time Warped Perspective,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1684&start=20,2011-01-17T03:34:29,Red-Eyed-Demon-Girl,"Sunshine stopped screaming, Raine dropped Sunny's arms, and Harmony fell to the ground. They were all thinking the same thing. No wind? No grass? No sky? Everything they loved...everything vibrant and good...was...gone? What good was music when it only brought back memories of what would never be there again? Sunny looked as though she was legitimately going to cry. Raine's face looked as though she wanted to punch something. Harmony was on the floor, all hope gone out of her face. Sunny asked quietly, the question all three of them were half afraid to know the answer to. ""Y-you c-can send us...b-back...right?"" she questioned, looking so much like a deer in the headlights that Raine almost laughed. Harmony on the other hand, was picturing them, stuck in a world with no colour, no hope and no happiness. Grey clothes and grey faces. Sunshine looked at the man with a pleading expression, his eyes dull and sad. ""You cannot leave. I apologize for any inconvenience."" he said dully, a monotone robot-like voice coming from his mouth. Raine scowled and muttered ""Inconvenience my ass."" the vice in her tone unmistakable in the shocked silence. Sunshine dropped to the floor, he legs turned to jelly and the tears in her eyes cascading down her face as Harmony stood, her hand coming across the man's face hard.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Nice slap</span>Raine thought, the action barely making a dent in the anger and rage she felt towards this idiot. She thought she had heads some hint of lie in his voice, but the absolute fury that coursed though her blood washed the thought away."
999,Time Warped Perspective,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1684,2010-12-01T18:29:15,SilverRaeven,"I shift my body silently into better cover in the trees as the deer I am tracking glances around before dipping its head to lap up water. Tightening my grip on the spear I jump from the bushes and let the spear fly. It pierces the hide covering the throat, exactly where I had been aiming, and blood spurts along the wooden shaft. The deer falters and falls forward into the stream and I bound towards it. My hands haul the doe onto dry land and I prepare to slit her throat. I pause and mutter a quick thanks to the mother of earth for allowing one of her own to be taken so I could survive. Reaching again for my dagger I was frozen by an odd purple light swirling around me and then I felt an odd tugging in my stomach. I soared up above the terrain I had grown up in and the I heard a loud pooping noise and my vision faded to black."
1000,Time Warped Perspective,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1684,2010-12-02T06:49:40,Red-Eyed-Demon-Girl,"Sunshine had just tossed Raine another beer...Harmony certainly didn't need one. She was passed out in the back of the van already. Sunshine was joking bawdily about some guy at the last after-concert band party they had snuck into. Raine was laughing along, doubled over in her seat. There was a violent pop sound from one of the tires and Raine moaned.<br/>""When do you intend to get a van that actually runs Sunny?"" she moaned, slapping her friends arm as she stepped out of the van. Sunshine just grinned like the cheshire cat and hauled Harmony out of the back. Harmony moaned and hit Sunshine in the shoulder in an attempt to get her off. Harmony sat up and rubbed her eyes, her hand on her head.<br/>""Damn,"" she hissed,""Only two hours after I have a drink and I get a hangover...seriously?"" Raine snorted and Sunshine grinned again.<br/>""Actually you've been passed out for...eight hours? Don't worry Harmony...LA,LA,LA,LA,LA,LA,LA!"" both Sunshine and Raine chimed in on the lalala's, their play on Harmony's name. Harmony laughed in spite of the giant headache she had and grabbed the sewing kit that was always in her back pocket.<br/>""Sunny you already managed to tear that shirt...here."" she said, grabbing her friend's shoulder and stitching the tiny hole closed within seconds. Raine sat up from under the van and announced that the motor was shot. Sunshine and Harmony groaned in unison. They all grabbed their duffle bags...but left the beer. It was too heavy anyway. They had managed to break down right in the middle of nowhere....in the dessert too. They had just crossed the Arizona border to New Mexico. Sunshine thought she was just seeing things when the funny purple light started surrounding her...until Raine, being the least drunk of all of them, asked the hell they were glowing purple. Harmony was just about to say something when they flew up, eardrums popping and a final sharp pop resounded. Next thing she knew, Harmony was lying on the ground and asking what in the name of Led Zeplin were they doing on the staircase to heaven. They weren't on the staircase to heaven...but where were they?"
1001,Time Warped Perspective,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1684,2010-12-03T20:25:21,echoeddream,"The dreary weather berating the house reminded me quite vividly of the opening sentence of<span style=""font-style: italic"">Jane Eyre</span>by Miss Charlotte BrontÃ«. It was indeed bitterly cold and rainy, and seemed to steal much cheer from are household, especially myself.  For all my family and companions of living space, bad weather meant being trapped inside the house, trying to be pleasant to the annoying presence of constant and unchanging company. For me, it meant the<span style=""font-style: italic"">lack</span>of society to someone I now felt very important to my happiness.<span style=""font-style: italic"">James</span>.<br/><br/>So when a knock at the door signalled guests, I nearly jumped up in my haste to remove myself from the fireside card game with Anna, George and Henry, much to their amusement. I rushed to the front door to greet the visitor, but when Mr. Fredrick opened the door, it was not a person who stood there, but rather<span style=""font-style: italic"">light</span>, which hovered and pulsed, bright violet. I stood, unable to restrain a rude gape and dropping of my mouth, when it engulfed me. It tugged me out the door and into the rain by the navel, however the precipitation did not cool or dampen me. I was about to scream for help, when the light restricted around me, like a corset that covered the whole body and was pulled desperately too tight. Suddenly, with a resounding pop, the pressure released, and I found myself on rolling onto the ground."
1002,Time Warped Perspective,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1684,2010-12-04T02:24:29,duckling,"Mirela figited impatiently at the back of her famalies caravan, ""almost there,"" her father called out to her from the front of the caravan. Her camp had been traveling for just over a week and Mirela was growing increasingly bored, and wanted to get out of the caravan, so she could explore. As she felt the caravan pull to a halt she rushed out of the door and looked around at her new temporary home. Her new camp bordered a forest that just ached to be explored. As Mirela headed towards the forest she heard her mother call out to her, ""Mirela, you are meeting another possible husband tonight, i think his name is Tobar, don't be too long."" ""Dont worry mother,"" Mirela called sarcasticly and made a fake gagging noise. She could almost hear her mothers disaproving sigh.<br/><br/>As she explored the forest she heard the distant sound of a water fall. Mirela hurried toward it. The water fall was the most beautiful she had seen on her travels. The clear turoqise water, called to her. Mirela reached the edge of the pool of water and without taking her cloths off, closed her eyes and jumped.<br/>The water was cold but refreshing. As Mirela swam under the water, exploring the water fall, she saw a purple fog down below her. Mirela swam towards it, curiouse as to what it could be. Mirela swam closer, and the purple fog engulfed her whole body and forced Mirela upward, out of the water, and above the tree line. Mirela's head spun faster and faster until all of her vision had turned to blackness."
1003,Time Warped Perspective,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1684,2010-12-04T05:23:30,greeneyedkitty,"Akira grinned and took an enthusiastic bite from the gazelle they had roasted over the fire. Her friends Akefia and Khepri looked just as thrilled as she was and she smiled, watching her family be happy. A cold evening wind blew and she shivered, letting the steaming red meat slip down her throat. Akefia leaned over and took a swig from their stolen bottle of wine and she shook her head, already predicting what was going to happen next. A drunk Akefia was a fun Akefia... Just not a sober one. Just as she thought, he was stone drunk within minutes and as he snatched her up, she laughed.<br/><br/>His deep voice rang through the desert, singing old tales of their childhood and she danced along, stuck tight in his arms. She tried to shrink ut of his arms but he kept spinning, her head along with it.<br/>""Akefia, come o-on!"" She said, trying to be serious. FInally she wiggled out and sat down on a log by the fire, watching amused as he grabbed Khepri now. Akira shook her head and began to focus on the fire, watching the crimson tongues lap at the air.<br/>""Kira?"" Khepri said through the dancing. Akira snapped up and blushed. ""I'm gonna go get some herbs for our drunk Akefia, kay?"" She nodded and slipped out of Akefia's arms just as he slumped down into the sand.<br/><br/>It wasn't a long run to reach their tent filled with supplies and she pulled back the curtain. She didnt even have time to scream as she was sucked into a dark black hole."
1004,Time Warped Perspective,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1684,2010-12-04T06:21:43,SilverRaeven,"I slowly returned to consciousness but kept my body perfectly and tried to sense if I was wounded, what was happening and where I was. Once I had ascertained the only injury I had was a bit of a headache I started listening for people around me. A purple light flashed through my eyelids and an accompanying thump shocked me into jumping into a crouch. I reached my hand into my leather boot and pulled out my sharp flint dagger, I fingered the perfectly weighted blade my father had made for me when he and I were on better terms. I pulled myself into the present and examined the three limp bodies laying on the oddly smooth white ground. They were completely unconscious so I relaxed my guard and cast quick glances that turned into gawking.<br/><br/>My eyes widened in total shock, there were white suns! Growing out of the top of the cave! What was this place! The cave floor was cloud white with perfectly shaped square rocks and smooth walls that joined the roof and floor at the same level everywhere. I felt a chill run down my spine, I must be in the Cave of Lumi. Why would the moon goddess have summoned me here? Had she been upset with the rabbit sacrifice? I turned at the sound of another thump as a girl in a huge swathe of fabric was expelled out of the now familiar violet smoke. Creeping closer I shifted my dagger into a more usable angle and examined the odd material of the three girls that had appeared right after me. One of them muttered as though they were about to wake up and I scrambled away from them."
1005,Time Warped Perspective,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1684,2010-12-04T07:24:48,echoeddream,"I felt dazed, and my head pounded as though the cogs of Big Ben were hammering inside it. ""Mr. Fredrick?"" I grumbled nonsensically to the impeccably smooth smooth white floor.  ""It wasn't James at the door..."" I squeezed my closed eyes tighter, then opened them, some sense returning to me. There had been bright purple light, and then I had been thrown into the air; I was sure of it, though neither my knowledge of science, nor even God could explain it. Holding down panic, I pushed myself onto my elbows, then my knees and finally my feet and inspected my surroundings.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Always use your eyes to find out what is what before you strain your mind</span>. They were Father's word, and if there had ever been a time to follow them, it was now. I was in a large room, purer white than any of Queen Victoria's swans. The light came from candles or lamps that hung from the ceiling, that burned so brightly they stung my eyes. Tables and countertops, like those in the kitchen, lined the walls, but were made of hard, shining, silver metal.<br/><br/>Then, with a jolt, I realized that I was not alone. A few people lay listless on the floor, but that is not what frightened me. It was the girl crouched in front of me. At least, I believed it was a girl, a person. She wore<span style=""font-style: italic"">leather</span>tight across her entire body, like a ruffian and had an uncivilized look in her eyes, similar to what I imagined the Wild Men of Borneo must have. But one should not judge appearance, and whether she had caused this strange kidnapping, or was a fellow victim, I needed to speak with her. ""Hello,"" I said, putting as much strength into it as I could muster. ""My name Miss Gregory. May I ask who you are? Do you know what this place is? What is wrong with these people on the floor?"""
1006,Time Warped Perspective,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1684,2010-12-05T01:32:41,Red-Eyed-Demon-Girl,"Harmony was, strangely, the first to sit up. She didn't pay much attention to the two other figures at the edges of her already blurry vision. She hit Raine on the arm and chucked her duffel at Sunshine.<br/><br/>""Damn alcohol...I'll never drink again!"" she moaned, her hand coming up to her head. Raine sat up and rolled her eyes.<br/><br/>""Sure you won't...just like the time you passed out into the hotel pool, and the time you were so drunk you flirted with the manager at that motel chain off the highway to Nevada. You definitely won't drink again."" Raine said, her voice just about as annoyed and sarcastic as it could get.<br/><br/>Raine looked around, taking in the white-beyond-white room. Sunshine was moaning on the floor, her blonde hair splayed over the floor and her duffle laying about four feet away. Harmony had her back to Raine and Sunny, and was pouting, her arms crossed. Raine knew she wouldn't be talking for at least an hour. Sunny was unable to even form a coherent sentence let alone talk.<br/><br/>Raine sighed and stood up, walking over to the other two, almost tripping over a girl in cut-off pants with a red sash and a strapless top who was lying on the ground, out cold. Raine sat down, not in the mood to exchange names or even be civil to these two. ""Okay...can I just cut the small talk and ask what the hell happened?"" she asked, shooting a look to each girl. She wanted answers, and if there were any she would find them."
1007,Time Warped Perspective,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1684,2010-12-05T01:54:34,greeneyedkitty,"At the feeling of someone tripping over her she groaned and forced her eyes open, ready to give Khepri or Akefia a piece of her mind. But to her shock and horror, there was no Akefia or Khepri, she wasn't even in Egypt anymore. She tried to push herself up but her spinning head made it more difficult than she had hoped. Blinking her emerald eyes in to focus she took in the girls around her.<br/><br/>One girl had a stunning baby blue dress on in a style she had never seen before. She was also more pale than she had ever seen. There were three girls who seemed to be together were wearing various coloured shirts and a thick piece of cloth on their legs. The two other girls were the only ones she could some what relate to. One had almost the same shade of skin as her and more rag like clothes while the other girl was wearing stretched out cloth. To say she was confused would be the understatement of the century.<br/><br/>And it was so bright... She winced and curled up. How could it be so bright? She wasn't even inside if she remembered right... Akira winced and squinted, shielding her eyes and finally found her voice.<br/>""I don't know where we are... This isn't Egypt, is it?"""
1008,Time Warped Perspective,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1684,2010-12-05T05:13:53,SilverRaeven,"All around me the bodies started to waken and ask questions. When one girl with eyes as green as grass asked if she was still in Egypt I cocked my head sideways and slowly responded ""I don't know what Egypt is so I can't really tell you whether or not this is Egypt."" The three girls in the oddly colored material started to realize their new surroundings and quiet down. ""How is your head?"" I asked her, remembering how she had been awakened. Before she answered I looked over at the sickly pale looking girl with huge sky colored mounds of material that vaguely resembled very fine woven baskets. ""Who are you?"""
1009,Time Warped Perspective,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1684,2010-12-08T01:55:16,duckling,"Mirela watched quietly as six girls shared confused looks and nervous glances. Did i blank out or something, she wondered to herself . Mirela didn't like this cold, bright room and she would not spend anymore time there than need be. ""Hello, my name is Mirela and i would appreciate it if you would tell me where i am and who you people are?"""
1010,Time Warped Perspective,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1684,2010-12-08T05:23:43,echoeddream,"I studied our motley group perplexedly, but with a some of my initial alarm settling. None of my companions seemed malicious or of ill intent, and all were apparently as confused as I. However, they did seem to lack a grasp of appropriate manners in the presence of society. ""No speech is small if it has meaning,"" I quietly told the girl who had made the comment which had included vulgar usage of language that should be reserved for theological conversation, and who was dressed in a queer smock. ""I am Miss Gregory,"" I repeated, nodding towards each of my companions. ""I am happy to make your acquaintance, although I seem to posses as much knowledge as to where we are as all of you do. The last thing that I remember, I was in London, England, not Egypt."" My voice quivered slightly as I realized we could be anywhere on the globe. I tried to remain rational. ""It seems to me,"" I continued, ""That whoever brought us here must have wanted something from us. That would mean that we must have something in common for them to choose us."" I gazed around at everyone. ""Does anyone have any suggestions? Perhaps we should start with the last thing we recall before waking up here?"""
1011,Time Warped Perspective,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1684,2010-12-08T09:58:09,Red-Eyed-Demon-Girl,"Raine sighed and sat down.<br/>""Well we-"" Raine cut off as Sunshine interrupted.<br/>""We were hiking through the blood desert to get within range of civilization...Oh and did I mention we're all drunk?"" she asked, snorting as she scooted over the where everyone was huddled. Harmony sat up too, coming over to sit by Raine.<br/><br/>""Sunny are you okay anyway?"" Harmony asked.<br/><br/>""Yeah, it's all good. I just need to remember not to land on my duffle next time...ugh"" she moaned, rubbing her head and making her blonde hair even more of a mess than it was. Harmony nodded before looking back to everyone else. So there was one girl from Egypt, on from the Victorian times, one who looked like she had stepped out of a cave drawing and another who Harmony couldn't think of as anything else but a gypsy...she rubbed her temples and tried to think. What were all these people doing here? Why did they all seem to come from different points in history? What were they brought here for? This was all to much to take in on a hangover..."
1012,Time Warped Perspective,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1684,2010-12-08T18:44:39,greeneyedkitty,"""Argh!"" She growled at everyones fruitless answers. She stood up, her eyes scanning every inch of the room. They were in a large place with white polished floors and white walls. There were no windows and if there was a door, she didn't see it. Everything shone and she winced, finally answering the pale girls question.<br/>""Well I was having a fire with my friends when Akefia got stone drunk again. I went to go get something from our hut and everything kinda goes into a blur from there. That wasn't helpful to our situation. At all."" She mumbled furious curses under her breath before sitting back down and curling up, frustration and confusion pounding in her head. She was in a bit more than an irritable mood."
1013,Time Warped Perspective,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1684,2010-12-08T20:15:00,SilverRaeven,"I watched the three girls as they interrupted each other to finish the story then listened to the girl in white cotton as she also talked about being 'drunk' whatever that was. When they stopped I slowly started to speak, thinking carefully about what had happened. ""I was hunting, I had just killed a buck deer and was skinning him... a-and then I was surrounded by a purple light and pulled up into the sky...And the I woke up here."" I sighed. I was almost disappointing, I thought I was in the Cave of Lumi, the moon goddess. Not in a group of people in odd clothes, with odd skin."
1014,Time Warped Perspective,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1684,2010-12-09T02:28:22,duckling,"Mirela felt any trickle of hope and confidence that was in her had vanished, these people obviously didnt know where they were and couldn't help her back to her camp. she sat down as far away from the group as possible and still hear them.<br/>why was she acting like this? she was used to being confidant, so why was she cowering at the sight of this adventure? 'i will embrace this,' she thought, trying to convince herself.<br/>""i was exploring our new camp, when i found a water fall, i went swimming in it, when i found a purple ball of light too, it came into my chest and made me go high above the water, and even the trees, and i dont remember anything after that."""
1015,Time Warped Perspective,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1684,2010-12-23T06:52:55,Red-Eyed-Demon-Girl,"Raine turned away from the large group and towards her two friends who sat just behind her. ""Sunny would you happen to have that swiss army knife would you?"" she inquired. Sunshine shrugged helplessly and looked to Harmony who was still rubbing her temples vigorously, as if that would clear the muddle of thoughts in her head. Sunshine was unzipping her duffle, shuffling around for something to open what looked like a padded door at the end of the room. Raine turned to ask Harmony before seeing that she was still pissed over the not drinking comment. ""Okay...I'm sorry for snapping Har...but really! I bet you two beers that you'll have another drink tonight."" Raine apologized, smiling slightly as Harmony rolled her eyes. Harmony flicked a shiny object at Raine as she smiled, saying ""You are forgiven...but I won't take that bet. If you bet me two beers I'll have to drink them so you'll win either way!"" Raine looked at the motley band of strangers she found herself among at the moment. ""Does anyone know how to pick a lock? Or bust open a door?"" she asked, desperately hoping there was a way out of this creepy hospital-like room."
1016,Time Warped Perspective,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1684,2010-12-27T08:35:40,echoeddream,"I picked on the crisp fabric of my dress, which was a most disgraceful habit, but disquieted nerves galvanized my hands, overruling the scolding of my well mannered mind. For the first time in my memory, I actually wished for my sewing, the soothing of perfectly spaced stitching. Everyone in my society was so baffling; they spoke of drinking into intoxication and<span style=""font-style: italic"">skinning animals</span>,  sickening usages of time if there ever was. And they were<span style=""font-style: italic"">ladies</span>. There had to be more than distance of geography and culture between us; they seemed to have come from an entirely different, and uncivilized, era than myself. In fact, our situation was rather anachronistic.<br/><br/>Pushing aside the discomfort of this revelation, I let logic take itsâ€™ place in my mind. I started towards one of the girls who wore an odd smock, whom had just asked if anyone had a pick, or could use it to open locked door, then hesitated. I could fulfill both tasks, however they were not abilities that I wished to advertise.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Desperate times require desperate measures.</span>Again my fatherâ€™s voice echoed in my head, bringing a wave of reason. â€œI can do that,â€ I said, my face only burning slightly. I pulled a pin from my hair, and set to work on the locked door handle, which was a dull silver, and stronger than any I had seen before. I followed all that I remembered of Henryâ€™s instructions, feeling along the  tumblers with the pin. To mask my discomfort, I recalled my own experience of the floating violet light to my company, trying to ignore that my back was rudely turned to them.  â€œI too was pulled out of my door and up by a light that I could not identify - it was rather unlike candle flame - which was floating in the air. It enveloped me, tightly grasping my person, and somehow guarded me from the rain. The next thing I recollect is appearing here and awaking.â€ It was then that the lock clicked, and the door swung open into a white hallway."
1017,Time Warped Perspective,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1684,2010-12-27T19:41:07,greeneyedkitty,"(Ha! I'm going to switch to miss Akira's perspective. Cause I'm a rebel.)<br/><br/>I watched the pale girl stick a long metal piece inside the door and jingle it around, her face twisted in discomfort. As the door swung open with an audible swish I stiffened. I didnt want to be last here but I didnt want to be first. Everyone simply sat there, eyes locked on the empty hallways and I cursed, the word echoing in the hallway.<br/>""Well I'll go check it out."" I mumbled, pushing myself off the ground with a groan. I didnt like this at all. I longed for the feeling of burning sand under my feet as I practically flew across the desert. I missed the feeling of knowing my friends were beside me. I even missed the feeling of the burning sun, beating down on an already roasted bare back, making the previous scars scream in agony. My heart beat furiously in my chest, so loud I almost feared someone might hear it. I peered out the hallway timidly, my bright green eyes all that could be seen. It seemed empty... On a leap of faith, I took a full step out, shaking like a leaf on a weak tree. Once I gained more confidence I took another step, than another until I was a good couple feet away from the door. The hallway wasnt horribly long, it turned near the end and with a deep breath, I looked around the corner to come face to face with an older man with a salt and pepper beard, wide blue eyes shining with excitement.<br/>""IT WORKED!"" He squealed, crushing me in a hug. My confusion almost drowned out my fear. Unfortunately, the key word there was almost. I stiffened and let out a blood curdling scream."
1018,Time Warped Perspective,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1684,2010-12-27T20:52:33,SilverRaeven,"The pale girl in the sky-cloth pulled an odd stick out of her hair and started fidgeting with a knob sticking out of one of the walls. There was an audible click and the wall swung into another long, skinny room. We froze for a moment then the wild tanned girl started down the hallway. We were walking slowly and carefully but as we turned the corner she was enveloped in the arms of an ancient looking man. She froze then a loud piercing scream flew out of her mouth. I sunk into a crouch that would allow me to flow freely in any direction and pulled my best made dagger out of my boot. I shifted to the side so I wouldn't hit the girl with my dagger and gripped it tighter. I growled at the man. ""Release her. Or I will stab you."" He let go of her and took a step back, looking afraid."
1019,"Two Pieces Of Karma (me, nekopillow, Ristina)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1688,2010-12-02T00:44:08,zoruna,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">Karma is split into two beings. One is ""born"" of totally good Karma. The other is ""born"" of totally negative Karma. They both tend to stick to each others side. Whenever they fight...anyone unfortunate enough to be in a one mile radius...has something happen to them. Bad to those who have done bad unto others. And good to those who have done good onto others. The two beings are the best of friends and the worst of enemies. Even to each other. But since they are opposites of the halves of Karma...nothing they do affects the other. In fact they have a nuetral Karma balance between themselves. Neither half of Karma is consciously aware of their powers. And neither half of Karma is able to fully use it on others. One day the ""twins"" of Karma move to another country. A place that is highly stuck in the belief of Karma.</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #00FF00"">Kao wakes up in his room. It was decorated like an old gothic house. Gothic designs and furniture made up the interior of his room. Black and red were prominent colors in his room. He sits up. Looking around. He loved his room and even though the sun shined into it...it still had a bit of a darker tone to it. He grins and looks around the room. Standing up and walking into his bathroom. Using the bathroom and showering which included washing his hair. Despite the fact he was both fighting and getting along with his twin sister...he was still close to her. He dresses in his signature outfit which showed off the muscles of his chest. His hair was naturally blue and he liked it long. He grabs his guitar and heads out. Guitar slung over his shoulder and rested on his back. ""Heading out to the club sis!"" he yells out. Whistling and his huge white tiger comes out of the shadows and he climbs onto her back and they head towards the club a friend owned and he plays in a band at.</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000"">Kai wakes up a half hour later. She was a bit of a girly girl. Her room was decorated with pink and purples. But she didn't like to wear those colors. she and her brother dressed in similar. But with hers being more feminine. She hated they always fought yet got along at the same time. Even when they fought neither truly was angry or hated each other. It was just...they were such opposites. He was a bit of a good boy gothic type. She was more of the bad girl social butterfly type. She shrugs and washes up. Taking a long relaxing bubble bath. Ah the luxuries of life. It was the simple things in life that mattered. Little things that made life just worth living for. She finishes her bath and gets out drying off. Then dresses in her signature outfit. It showed off her tummy and revealed her breasts in a flirtasous sexy way. She walks outside and calls to her three tailed wolf Chi. And climbing on his back they take off like a bullet for the mall. She loved to go shopping early in the day.</span>"
1020,"Two Pieces Of Karma (me, nekopillow, Ristina)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1688,2010-12-02T02:46:54,Ristina,"Elissa sat at the bar. Her long pink hair flowing behind her. The bar was lit up many different colored luminescent lights. Giving it the feel of a very upbeat and pappy dance/ musical bar. Her client was the owner of the bar. No surprise there. He was addicted to ecstasy, and of course she supplied it. Being that she was the best female drug lord. If not the only one. And she dealt fairly.  That is why she has so many customers. Her gang only dealt fairly, and handled thing with great precaution.<br/>She swiveled on the chair, wondering what excruciatingly painful band the owner hired this time.  The best band she had seen was with this really hot guitarist who wore blue. She sighed. But she had only seen the once. She wore a bikini that showed off her breasts just enough, and not enough that she would look slutty. With a red, and black mini skirt that just showed how badass she was. ""Goddamitt Derrick get your ass down here!!!"" She complained, and muttered at the same time. Taking a swig  of her tonic and gin. Yes the strongest whisky there was.Her black choker added to her badass appeal.<br/>""Elissa I Fuckin told you he is busyâ€¦canâ€™t ya just hang still for five Fuckin minutes."" Spoke the bartender her voice challenging Elissa.<br/>""Oh FUCK YOU."" She pounded her fits on the table of the bar. ""Iâ€™m not sitting here and fucking waiting for his ass!!! I have other business Iâ€™d rather handle."" It was about then that she heard the ting of the bell in the club. Letting them know that someone had either entered or exited."
1021,"Two Pieces Of Karma (me, nekopillow, Ristina)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1688,2011-03-25T20:14:48,nekopillow,"extromis was sitting in the bar about for about an hour falls assleep to the music of the bar with his medium brown hair covering his blue eyes and his black skate shoes on the table  *wakes up from sleeping in the corner about 16 mins later to the noise of someone screaming* he spoke softly to him self ""cant i at least get some sleep for once without a damn person screaming at the top of their lungs!!"" as the girl with the pink hair leaves.<br/><br/>he gets up and leaves his skate board in hand  out the back door and towards the ocean on the way he see's a strange fox with more than 3 tails he thought ""okay its either the booze or that sir is not normal"" so he kept on skate boarding to the ocean  once he is at the shoreline he sat down and fiddled with sand running it through his fingers after so long of that.<br/>he goes to his small shack on an out crop of the beach to sit in his hammock and look to the stars for help and he eventually fell into a deep sleep full of his nightmares."
1022,The Finding,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1712,2010-12-03T23:35:15,Crane,"Ambrosa sat in the dark. She sat alone. The shackles on her wrists, neck, and feet dug sharply into her mortal skin whenever she moved. Tears strained to break free from her shut eyes, but to no avail. She was too drained to keep crying. The barrier was still strong, yet her land was slowly withering away. The lost souls wailed painfully for a guide, a guide that was unable to help them.<br/><br/>The barest whisper lightly touched her skin as it brought smells to her dungeon. It smelt... unclean, polluted, and earthy. Ambrosa knew that those scents could never belong to her land. They had to have come from Beyond the barrier, yet that was impossible!<br/><br/>She felt the iron cuffs loosen and her eyes widened in awe. ""So, the barrier has been broken... But not enough."""
1023,The Finding,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1712,2010-12-04T04:21:28,Casper_Freak,"Rogue wailed in pain as her big, beautiful, black wings were ripped from her back. The archangels only left her with her memory and a scar. They pushed her off the clouds and her descent to earth began. She couldn't cry though, she was still partially angel, but as she grew nearer and nearer to the ground the tears streamed down her face. Her blonde hair was messy from the wind. Then Blackness. -12 midnight.<br/>When she finally hit the earth, she sat up and looked around. She wore a black satin dress that hung just below her knees. Rogue let out one more silent tear. ""Well... That's that then.."" She sighed. She looked up at the sky, ""Thanks a lot assholes!"" She shouted shaking her fist. A yelp of thunder rocketed through the sky. She folded her arms and walked out of the cemetery  head down, tears falling. She didn't even bother to look back. Rain began to beat down and covered her tears.<br/>As the years passed, she went to law school, became a lawyer, got rich. Rogue quit that once she became rich enough to start her business and pick her hours for herself. She got her hair dyed... maybe a few piercings and tattoos... She changed her look completely. ""Well, since I'm already a fallen angel, I might as well have fun,"" she smirked to herself.<br/><br/>Until that one night; She felt the pressure change in the air as she walked past the cemetery. Rogue saw a few teenagers messing around, only they had done something that would change everything.<br/><br/>Rogue found herself sprinting at full speed through the graveyard... Only by then it was too late."
1024,The Finding,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1712,2010-12-04T05:06:17,greeneyedkitty,"A massive crack echoed through the air and Caprice let out a blood curdling screech, fear and terror at what she had done obvious. Not just the fact that she had opened the barrier but also because she was going to get caught. She couldn't let that happen. There were only three demon's left... And she was one of them. There was a flash of light.... Then blackness. Caprice couldnt help the fear, couldnt force it down. She screamed again then opened her wings, fleeing with as much speed as she could. How could she let this happen? It was only some harmless fun and she had taken it to a level that would ruin this realm forever. Wind whistled her ears but she barely heard it.<br/>""SHIT! SHIT!"" Was all she could say, her yelping echoing in the open sky. She... Was scared. She had done a stupid, idiotic thing. And she was going to get caught."
1025,The Finding,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1712,2011-01-04T05:26:03,Crane,"Ambrosa stretched out her mind in an attempt to connect with someone, anyone...<br/><br/>And it connected with a child. The child's mind was filled with things she had not heard of. What was a cell fone? What was the inter net? What was a prom?<br/><br/>Whatever they were, they sounded bothersome. If only she could bring the child to her... Too late, the connection had been broken. Slumping with defeat, she thought up ways to free herself. There was no way she could unshakle her wrists, neck, and ankles. There was no way."
1026,The Finding,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1712,2011-01-05T07:38:44,Casper_Freak,"Rogue's full on sprint  had placed her in the middle of one big shit pile. Running to tell those kids that what they had done would cause complete chaos was the worst thing she had done. She didn't know what or when, but she knew she was now involved. Rogue couldn't help but think about her life.<br/><br/>""What's gonna happen to me?""<br/>""What do I do?""<br/><br/>Her mind was ripping itself apart. And piece by piece everything was about to break and crumble to horrible demise. There was no stopping it now.<br/><br/>""run. I Have to run. i'm a fallen angel, i can't be caught. Oh Shit. Shit. Shit.""<br/>Rogue was frozen in place staring at the mess. No matter how many times her mind screamed run, her legs only crumbled to the cool soil. She sat there. Frozen, not with fear, but with no hope. What ever 'hope' she had was now strangling her. Whatever was about to begin would surely kick her ass."
1027,Soviet Russia and The Order of Stalin (Set in HP Universe),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=17586,2012-11-16T00:01:56,Rulke,"<blockquote class=""uncited""><div>In outskirts of Russia a Wizarding School existed peacefully with human, those who knew of it were either magic users or high up officials. After the fall of the Monarchy and rise of Communism, Lenin begun to focus on education, although he knew of this school. he saw no harm allowing it to exist. This all changed when he died and Stalin took over. Perceiving this place as a major threat he sent his army to take over the place and mould it according to his ideas and ideologies. <br/><br/>The name of said place was changed, as were entry requirements, those who wished to enter had to swear oath of loyalty and all magic users both male and female were put in this place. Some even unwilling. For those who didn't pass loyalty test, they were imprisoned or put to death. This night is known as Ð“ÐµÐ½Ð¾Ñ†Ð¸Ð´ Ð¼Ð°Ð³Ð¸Ð¸ (The Genocide of Magic), many people refused to yield and were made examples of. <br/><br/>Once the bloodshed was over, the school rose to a new dawn, those who survived were welcomed into a school that had removed Defence of the Dark Arts and replaced with Magic and its Uses in Warfare and Communist Empire, Quiddich had been outlawed and only subjects that were left taught facts and nothing else. <br/><br/>Welcome to Magnitogorsk and it's Ð¢Ð°Ð¹Ð½Ð°Ñ Ð°ÐºÐ°Ð´ÐµÐ¼Ð¸Ñ (Arcane Academy)</div></blockquote><br/><br/>You are one of students or teachers in this building, maybe you truly believe in the Communist cause, or maybe instead you think that Stalin has corrupted the ideology and daily you try silently rebel.<br/><br/>Whatever the case in one year this place will be gone, you are to decide how did this all play out and what led to the only Communist Wizard School to go down in flames."
1028,"Ghost Host (me, Ristina and wolfgirl_taylor)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1785,2010-12-09T23:39:11,zoruna,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">A young male of a set of twins was born with an unusual ability. It was both a gift and a curse. He is able to host ghosts of any kind. Whether they are good or evil. Most people would consider this possession but the host lives in harmony with the ghost that is inside of him. Though when the ghosts power or ability or talent is needed, control over the body switches from him to the ghost needed. When word got out about this childs gift or curse, life went from safe and calm to chaotic and dangerous. As ghost hunters and exorcists alike tried to get their hands on this child. Some wished to help the child. Others wished to experiment on the child. While some wished to study or free the child of the ghosts. The child though just wanted to be able to live life the way he wished to live. To have a normal life despite the fact that they were a host for ghosts.<br/><br/>His twin brother was born with his own unusual ability. He was born with power over psionics. And while telekinetics, spiritual dealings and empathy were his strongest abilities...he could use the others a bit. He loved his brother and together they formed a special business called Ghosts. Ghosts was made for them to pretend a normal life. And it was easily moved to different places should the need arise. The most recent case that had gotten them in trouble was when his brother was possessed by a demonic spirit and went on a chaotic rampage. He'd helped rid his brother of that one. But it had been a long and hard fight. One that went beyond the acceptable psychic power levels the people where they were felt acceptable. So the twins move yet again. This time moving to a small town out in the middle of nowhere.</span><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><br/>Rune and Dart walk through the small town they'd taken sancturary in. It was a town not afraid of the supernatural. They'd managed to find a place that accepted them. After a while the twins go in seperate directions.</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #00FF00"">Rune walks til he gets to the cemetary. He wanted to see if there was any form of ghosts there. He loved having conversations with the dead. They had such interesting tales to tell. He walks his long hair trailing behind him. As his eyes scan. He could see there was ghosts even from this far away. In fact it was almost seeming like they were holding some sort of party. He walks over and starts talking to the ghosts. ""Hello. My name is Rune...are you guys having a party?"" they confirmed they were. ""Mind if I join you?"" At their saying he could he smiles. ""I'll sing for you guys."" he closes his eyes and starts singing and dancing. His voice pure and angelic. While his body moved with elegance and grace.</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000"">Dart meanwhile was heading to the nearest bar. He wanted to get a drink. And find something fun to do. Or at least something that wasn't ghost involved. He chuckles to himself. The ghosts inside him protesting this mental thought of his. He mentally thinks just kidding and the annoying chorus of voices quieted down. He finds a bar called Mystic Eyes. ""What a strange name for a bar. Oh well...it sounds cool."" he walks in and sits down on a bar stool.</span>"
1029,"Ghost Host (me, Ristina and wolfgirl_taylor)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1785,2010-12-27T23:36:35,Ristina,"Akimi smelt the air around her. It smelt like the dead to her. Itâ€™s dirt, grass, and faint smell of decaying bones. She could almost picture the graveyard with itâ€™s head stones. But yet, she could not see it physically because of the bandanna she wrapped around her eyes to hide her power. The very power that she hated cause she couldnâ€™t control it at all. She wasnâ€™t blind in the least But feared the dark power that was unleashed when the bandanna came off. It had been a long time since she last took the bandanna off. She was five, and some child asked to see her eyes. She was stupid then and without hesitation pulled the bandanna off her eyes.  The dark power surged from her shoulders. She felt it wrap around her, then go after the child ripping him from limb to limb , leaving his torso as the only thing in tack.<br/>After that she had learned that she really wasnâ€™t normal. The sucking blood thing she could deal with. But that horrified her more than anything else. So she never took the bandanna off. Her parents had died after she was born, and she was positive it had a lot to do with herself.<br/><br/>She used her ears, and sense of smell to know exactly where she was going. It was odd how she could tell when there was a person in front of her. It was the smell of the personâ€™s blood because everybodyâ€™s blood smellâ€™s different to her. But it wasnâ€™t until she was close to the entrance that she smelt the sweetest scent of blood. It wafted into her nose and forced her to smile a little. This could be a very good thing. She hadnâ€™t realized how hungry she was till that sweet scent hit her. Yet, it never occurred to her to wonder why one person would be in the cemetery and not a whole group of people. In this town it was unheard of to visit the dead, so usually there werenâ€™t many people in the cemetery unless a funeral was taking place.<br/><br/>She decided to head towards the scent of blood. Walking along the black cement road that led to the center of the cemetery. Which she knew had a large statue of an angel with her wings spread out. The cemetery was large. But the scent of blood was strongest at the statue. ""Helloâ€¦."" She decided to use her instincts of asking if anyone was around. She hadnâ€™t brought her weapons , but that didnâ€™t mean she wasnâ€™t prepared for an attack. Although she did plan on taking the blood from whomever was there."
1030,"Ghost Host (me, Ristina and wolfgirl_taylor)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1785,2011-02-07T01:11:58,wolfgirl-taylor,"Lulu walked down the sidewalk of the town. Her blonde hair fell down her back just below her shoulders. Her left hand went down her pink tank top and went into the back pocket of her skinny jeans. She looks behind her before she crosses the street. Her kitten heels click as she walks across the steet. She let out a breath pushing open the door as the smell of alchol and humans filled her nose. Routy voices and loud music filled her ears as she walked across to the bar and takes a seat next to a guy who's scent was off. ""Hit me."" she told the bartender in a silky smooth voice as she downed the shot letting out a breath and smiled her blonde hair falling to the side as her small paw print mark shows."
1031,"Ghost Host (me, Ristina and wolfgirl_taylor)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1785,2011-02-07T01:58:04,zoruna,"<span style=""color: #00FF00"">Rune was busy singing and dancing away. Having an extremely great time partying with the ghosts. He stopped singing and was just talking to the ghosts. Listening to the awesome stories that they were telling each other. There was some interesting ghosts here. Apparently there was ghosts that went centuries and centuries back in time. It interested him further in the mysteries of this place. How could a place this unique...this special...be totally unnoticed and unknown to the rest of the world. He laughs and plays with some ghost kids and picks up the youngest and spins them around. Getting laughter from all the little ghosts. Each wanting a turn and to each he gave a turn.<br/><br/>Had he not been having so much fun with this ghostly gathering...he might have sensed the person approaching. It was a sure thing that he would have at least felt the other's presence and any emotions that they had. Yet none of that occured as he was so very absorbed in the fun at hand. He noticed someone else was there with the way everything went quiet. The ghosts all staring around and looking at him. ""I didn't invite anyone. I don't know anyone here save my brother."" he says honestly. The ghosts look at the surroundings and then shake their heads. Saying adieu for now and vanishing into their graves. And buried places. Marked and otherwise. Apparently they hadn't wanted to wait around to see if the other person left. ""Who said that? Why did you crash the party?"" he calls out in a gentle and soft voice.</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000"">Dart heard and felt the womans entrance. Kind of hard to notice when all the male ghosts in your head are suddenly going 'hubba hubba oooooo.' like wolves inside his head. He mentally tells them to shut the fuck up. And gets yet another whiskey glass. He didn't pay any attention to anyone. Not til the woman walked up and sat directly next to him. he looks at her as she spoke. Looking without even turning his attention to her. She had a nice voice. Her hair was beautiful. Her body was perfect. Yeah...he didn't have a damn chance with her. He notices the small paw print mark. That drew his immediate attention. And he was a very extremely hard person to get his attention from. He turns and looks at the bartender. ""Whatever the lady wants is on me."" he says. His voice husky, exotic, and sexy all rolled into one person's tone. Yet it also had a haunting undertone of multiple other voices all speaking in syncronization. He turns to look at  her. His long white hair moving with him. ""Nice birthmark. Ain't seen one of those in a long time."" he says softly. Bartender would see his lips moving yet not hear the words. He had a feeling she would hear them loud and clear.</span>"
1032,"Ghost Host (me, Ristina and wolfgirl_taylor)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1785,2011-02-15T00:34:39,Ristina,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Who said that? Why did you crash the party?""</span>Spoke a voice that most definitely belonged to a man. The blue bandanna hindered her sight so she couldnâ€™t quite tell what the man looked like. But she could feel from the sound of the voice that it was a man, and was deeper in the graveyard. She may not have been able to see, but her ears allowed her to navigate as if she had sight. Her mind just seemed to related the sound to distance, and area.<br/><br/>""What party? I donâ€™t hear any party other than yourself? And who the hell are you?"" She felt herself get closer towards where the voice was. Knowing that he would be able to see her, and she wouldnâ€™t be able to see him. Which was oddly saddening to her. Since his blood smelled awfully delicious, and that he was probably more so delicious in looks. But she had to surpress the urge to rip off the bandanna. For seeing is not worth destruction. She shook her head at the thought. Though all she could see was darkness. The sounds of the world seemed to add to the strangeness. For she never really knew what the outside world was really like."
1033,"Ghost Host (me, Ristina and wolfgirl_taylor)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1785,2011-02-19T21:47:59,wolfgirl-taylor,"She waited a moment, ""Hit me again."" She said in a same silky smooth voice and noticed someone speaking and looked and offered him a smile as she then downed her shot. Yes she was one tha could hold her alcohol. She shook her head as the bartender motioned to give her more. She needed to stop if this man was trying to hit on her. Her brown eyes looked toward him and laughed, ""It's defently not one you see everyday."" She said her wolf going crazy clawing to get out, there was somthing slightly off about this man however she couldn't exactly pinpoint it so she ignored it, ""So why are you here?"" She asked eyeing the drink with a green lid but said nothing yet not sure if this man was going to make a move or just being friendly. She was just being safe a girl in the bar by herself yeah it was a good idea to be safe."
1034,"Ghost Host (me, Ristina and wolfgirl_taylor)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1785,2011-02-20T02:17:08,zoruna,"<span style=""color: #40FF00"">Rune titls his head to the side. Seeing her wearing a blind fold yet that was odd...he didn't think she was blind. But she could be. Never judge a book by its cover. Expecially since some books judge back. He shakes his head. Looking at her. ""The ghost party. It was very much fun. Heard all sorts of interesting stories and tales."" he sighs. ""Just my luck. Another person who can't see, sense, or hear the spirits of this world."" he sounded more than just a little disappointed. He looks at her. ""Your rather rude. You don't even offer to introduce yourself yet you demand an introduction."" he says. Crossing his arms and looking at her. ""You should be nicer to people. Ain't going to kill you to treat others with respect. If anything more often than not you'll receive it back."" he sighs. ""There was a ghostly party. It IS a graveyard afterall. Where else would ghosts hold a party besides a graveyard? Or a haunted castle."" he says softly. He just sinks to the ground. Looking around. ""I was starting to make friends..."" he says under his breath.</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000"">Dart listens to her. Sort of staring off into space. Well that is what it would look as if he was doing. It was more like mentally telling the werewolf ghost to shut the fuck up. Whereas werewolf ghost is still being well...perverted and howling. And this went back and forthe til she turned towards him and he tuned out the ghost. ""Well...not usually no. I've seen it before. Multiple times."" he says offhandedly. Staring at the wall then back at her. ""Hmm?"" he noticed her eyeing the drink. ""It isn't going to bite you. And I didn't do anything to it. As you can see it is completely sealed and untampered with."" he says. Reading her actions not her mind. He looks at the bartender. ""I need another double glass of pure vodka."" he says to the guy. When given the are you crazy look and hearing the bartender say it outloud. ""Perhaps. Or perhaps I am merely coexisting with reality. And it could be more acturately said...the crazy people are really the only truely sane people. As those who think they are normal...are thus crazy."" he says. Noting the bartenders confusion. ""It will make since in time. Eventually. Or perhaps not. In any case...I still want what I requested."" he says simply. The bartender makes it and hands it to him. He starts to drink it. ""Name is Dart. Who might you be?"" he asks softly.</span>"
1035,Return Of Magic IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1830,2010-12-16T17:21:49,zoruna,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">After the Salem witch trials magic in itself had seemed to vanish. Its now 400 years later and magic has returned to Earth. It starts with the very life of the planet. The energy that makes up the living creatures of this world. And is passed down from those whose ancestors once did magic. The gift for magic laying dormant until it was once again needed. 400 years later the descendants of the survivors of the Salem trials, are able to once again use magic. Though since it has been dormant for so long no one knew how to control or predict where and when it would show up. The time has come that a group of chosen will have magic ability far exceeding others. Those with that power will be how the world will be saved from the brink of annihilation. Mankind has relied on science for so long it has begun to take over the world. And now magic is needed for humanity to regain control over the planet they have had control over for over a thousand years. Some humans will rise to make a stand against the creations of science. Making the illogical become logical in order to restore mankind to the top. Whether this last hope for humanity will succeed or not depends on the weilders. Will the paths of those who use it be hindered by those who decide to use the magic is too dangerous to use? Or will the paths of those be aided by the fact that magic may be the only answer to the survival of humanity? The decisions made by the highly empowered magic users may decide the fate of all...<br/>A big corporation produces majority of the high tech things to make your lives easier, creating andriods to do housework, automatic public transit, etc, all controlled centrally by a massive AI like vikki. VIKKI learns and realizes that the greatest threat to mankind is mankind themselves so restricts freedoms, enforces curfews enforces manditory vasectomies on majority of the males to control population.. and anything else you can think of that humans do to self destruct. smoking, drugs, violence...  all now against the law even sports are against the law due to risk of injury<br/>think of an extremely over protective mother and scale it up to a global scale and the magic users are the rebellious teenagers</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF8000"">Drake looks around. He'd begun the search. The search for others like him. He had only a couple of rebels. But they weren't strong in the magic arts. This strange mythical power was humanities last chance. It was the technology that was slowly taking over. Many had thought that it would be some sort of extraterrestrial that would be the end of humankinds reign. No. It was their own creations. Their own scientific creations had grown and adapted far faster than humanity could ever hope to achieve. VIKKI was like an overbearing mother now. She enforced laws that were ridiculous. She had taken away just about everything. The world was beginning to turn dull. Life was becoming less unique. Less fun. Anyone who broke the law was punished like a child. Yet spanking would be much prefered to the punishments VIKKI could come up with. He continues to hunt. He knew there just had to be others out there. Others as powerful in this magic arts as he was. So he travels far and wide. Hunting for others like him. Hiding in plain view.</span>"
1036,Return Of Magic IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1830,2010-12-19T06:43:08,Donta,"Toby was in deep shit. He was supposed to be home and registered his hand print to mark that he had returned before curfew, but it was already an hour past the time and he was still outside. Ten minutes late and you got a fine, a half hour and you were locked inside your house for three days. At the hour mark, Vikki sent androids after you. Which was why Toby was running as fast as he was.<br/><br/>The ally was dark but the androids didn't need light to see. Most just used infrared to track you, then barked out orders to stop and give yourself up as they chased. One was normally enough to catch a full grown adult, let alone a teenager like himself. But then again, he wasn't exactly a normal teenager either.<br/><br/>Three androids were hot on his tail, running faster than any human could, yet when they came within six feet of him, they always stumbled and fell, then got up again to resume the pursuit. None of them could find the reason behind the malfunction. One even jumped up to a fire escape and launched itself into the air to tackle Toby, yet he simply dodged the falling robot as it slammed into the ground, only to rise again once he was far ahead of the machines.<br/><br/>Taking a wrong turn, he knew he was near his apartment, yet before him was a dead end. Sliding to a stop he turned to face the three Androids as they also stopped to stand before him, one stepping forward only to again trip and fall to it's knees, while the other two grabbed it by the ankles and hauled it backwards. Once back, the android popped back up as if nothing was wrong. Neither of them made the same mistake again.<br/><br/>""Citizen. You have violated curfew. Please return to your residence and face the consequences."" it said. Toby was scared, but he knew they could do nothing to hurt him. Unless they had some kind of projectile weapon.<br/><br/>""I'm heading home. Just let me go!"" he yelled.<br/><br/>""We must take you into custody and restrict you to your residence. You will also be fined with 18000 credits."" it said, ""Also, possession of an Static EMP Shield is prohibited. For that your charge will be increased to 50000 credits and a month of house arrest.""<br/><br/>""I have nothing!"" Toby yelled. The two androids behind the first looked at each other, then back to Toby, acting like something didn't compute.<br/><br/>""Scans indicate he is not in possession of any viable electronic device. He is wearing a wristwatch, and has a portable terminal and a communication device in his coat pocket."" they said.<br/><br/>""There is also an EMP Shield around the area he is standing, which was moving with him as he ran. The only logical conclusion is he is in possession of one."" Toby looked up the walls as the androids argued, acting like he was trying to find an escape route, but one hand behind his back was drawing odd symbols in the air. The symbols did nothing because he wasn't really drawing anything. The motions were actually controlling small electrical impulses in the two androids behind the first, messing with their logic chips. They were already using it extensively to figure our why a Static EMP field was present around him yet he didn't have a generator. toby just wanted to see just how much more he could push the circuitry.<br/><br/>""Maybe you are just defective."" one said, ""The field we are detecting is originating from behind the wall. It was you who malfunctioned each time you failed to capture the target.""<br/><br/>""I am not malfunctioning. You two are defective. Neither of you can detect the proper source of the field.""<br/><br/>""Perhaps your sensors need replacing.""<br/><br/>""I was tested before I was deployed this morning. You two have been running without maintenance for three days. Logic dictates that the greater chance of error lies with the both of you.""<br/><br/>""Perhaps your logic subroutines are also faulty.""<br/>""Yes, I concur."" the other agreed. The android in the front was losing the argument, if you could call it that. There was no emotion at all in their words.<br/><br/>""Protocol dictates that Faulty Units are to return to the central processing facility for check ups and routine reformatting.""<br/><br/>""Since you are the only unit out of us three that has different results, logic dictates that you must be defective.""<br/><br/>""You're Audio sensors are malfunctioning. I already stated that I was checked this morning."" the front android said, ""I do not need another."" the two in the back glanced at each other. At this point, Toby felt completely ignored.<br/><br/>""We both agree that you are now resisting orders of the consensus. You are now deemed faulty and will be disposed of."" Without warning, the android on the left raised its arm and a blast of light caught the other in the head. Toby jumped and looked at the result, an android body with a melted hunk of plastic and metal where the head used to be. They did have ranged weapons.<br/><br/>""Human. Please comply."" it said. Toby had seen enough. He was done playing around. His hands raised before him, arms locked and he concentrated. He knew the spines of these things were highly magnetic, which he would use against them. Electricity erupted from his hands and hit both of the remaining androids, the charge going to the metal in their backs, making both into super magnets, which quickly pulled them together and pinned them back to back. Another blast from Toby's hands caught them both and fried their circuitry, disabling their systems and wireless communications so they couldn't report this to the network. Inching past the now motionless androids, he quickly made his way home.<br/><br/>Hoping no one saw him, he pressed his hand against the scanner to his apartment, connected his terminal to the panel, quickly hacked the sign in time to before curfew, and went inside, letting the panel send it's report. Once inside his small apartment, he flopped down on a mattress in his living room where he lived alone."
1037,Return Of Magic IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1830,2010-12-23T02:42:04,Lady_BlackWolf,"<span style=""color: #BF40BF""><span style=""font-style: italic"">The morning before...</span></span><br/>The sun's rays bore into Luna's room and her bed and herself luminated. She stretched her limbs that were almost to large for her o to small twin bed. A lot of the girls from the home had found a home, besides her and a few others, so she was able to have her own bedroom. She could hear a soft argument taking place down stairs and she woundered who used up all the hot water this time,than looked at her alarm clock on the side of her bedside table and it read<span style=""color: #BF0000""><span style=""font-style: italic"">8:30am</span></span>None of the other girls would be up at this hour, not when they didn't have to be up for school. She scrambled out of bed and quietly opened the door to see what was going on.<br/><br/>To her discovery the other girls soon heard the argument for their 'mother' housekeeper was getting rather loud with the android. They were a bit a ways from any city or town, and all of them were surprised to see an android, which they have only seen in historical books. Luna looked on as her mother and the android fought, they were wanting to take over her establishment and she wasn't having it. No android could raise them and then get them new homes, well Luna was out on the streets in less than a year if she couldn't find a home for herself. Soon the android became vary upset and knocked their mother upset the head while saying, ""You must compute.."" than dragged their mother out of the house.<br/><br/>They all gasped with their hands over their mouths than ran for Luna's room since it had the only window facing the front of the house. They all scrambled around the window sill trying to duck behind the curtains so the androids could not see them as they peered out the window.The android that had hit their mother was now sticking her in the back of the van and another one hopped out. The van zoomed off as the android made its way into the house and the girls ran to the edge of the stair case, where the android called to them. ""Children come here."" They obeyed and all single file went down the stairs, with Luna at the back of the line.<br/><br/>The android looked at them all and said, ""You are now under new management, and there will be a curfew set in place. Beginning tonight, you must all be in this house before dark. Now, breakfast will be served in one hour, go get dressed and ready for the day than come back down for breakfast.""<br/><br/>Luna opened her mouth to say something but than shut it and walked back up to her room and began plotting her escape. She went and took a shower in the shared bathroom all the girls had to use, she got in and out pretty quickly and as she walked back to her bedroom she could smell the delicious aromas of cooking pancakes, sausage, and fried potatoes. What a perfect meal if it wasn't an android making it. She got dressed than made her way down to the kitchen where the android was well occupied making breakfast. Soon the other girls came down as well and then the android served them. She ate quickly wanting to get out of the house and into the woods as fast as possible. She chewed quickly instead of wolfing it down and one of the other girls even finished before she did and she was dismissed to do as she pleases. Luna finished soon after the girl and she too was dismissed as she pleased. Luna ran as soon as she was out the door to her hidden area where she kept all her magical books and most secret possessions than packed them into the bag she had grabbed before she left the house.<br/><br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF40BF""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Present time....</span></span><br/>Luna had chosen her time precisely so she wouldn't get caught, she had watched the night before how the android would take a quick 'nap' in order to re-charge it's battery. She would only have half an hour to get out and make her way to the city. They had a motor scooter in the shed but was unsure if it worked.<br/><br/>Looking out the window she threw her bag gently out the window and she watched it land softly into the bushes just below her window.She then began to climb out and attach her self like a monkey and shimmed her way down the drain pipe that ran along the side of her house.  She had used it many times before to get out when she wanted to go to her secret place. Once a good way above the ground she jumped and landed with a thud in the small bushes. She looked back up at the window to make sure no one was watching her escape, she snatched up her bag and ran for the garage in search of the motor scooter.<br/><br/>In her luck the scooter was out of gas and had accumulated lots of rust, she did how ever find an old bicycle which was in rather good shape. She pushed it out of the garage and shut the door behind her than strapped on her back and began to ride down the path away from her house.<br/><br/>Half hour later~<br/>She was pedaling as fast as she could into the deserted town, looks like the curfew had gone global she thought to herself as she pedaled for her life. She could hear the androids behind her telling her to get off the bike and come with them. She shouted at them and kept looking back at her pursuers but could not see them. As she was looking back she hadn't noticed the small curb in-front of her which caught the front of the wheel and made her topple over. Tears began to swarm in her eyes as she cried out in pain, she had scraped up her hands and knees pretty bad and soon the androids would be on her.<br/><br/>She pressed her palms together and began speaking in a weird tongue and soon purple electricity ran between them and she began to separate her palms than curled her hands which the purple electricity turned into a large ball which she then separated that as the ball was divided a small amount was held on each hand, the androids came into view and she fired one at each of them. Both head shots, she grinned to herself glad she had been practicing over the years.<br/><br/>Their heads were nothing but melted plastic, her grin was soon swiped off her face as other androids picked up the pursue, she looked around her scared and than picked up her bike and continued to ride, not really sure where to go, but her instincts told her refuge was up ahead."
1038,Return Of Magic IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1830,2011-01-07T19:26:55,Twilight_Cloud,"<span style=""font-weight: bold"">Matthew stared out the window of an abandoned warehouse. He was now considered a missing person because he had not used a hand scanner in over two days. The warehouse Matt was staying in was once a place where androids were built. There were more than enough androids patrolling the city now, and so it was shut down. <br/><br/>Matthew quickly ducked down as an android turned on to his street. He hoped he hadn't been spotted and quickly moved away from the wall, crawling on his hands and knees. Matthew was wearing anti-thermals, which hid his heat signature. They were illegal in the area because it made the androids blind to those who wore them. Before the warehouse had been used to make androids, it had been used to make anti-thermals, and some had been locked in a closet within the abandoned building. <br/><br/>Matt heard a yell of pain, and ran back to the window. He saw three figures and one was fallen on the curb. The fallen person suddenly lit up with a purple light that reminded Matthew of lightning. He was mesmerized as she shot the two androids with the purple lightning shaped into balls. Knowing the risk, Matthew unlocked the door to the warehouse and hoped that the young woman would notice and join him in his hide out.</span><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""color: #BF0000""><br/>Sasha was a few blocks away, walking up to her home. She tripped over her own feet, and caught herself by placing a hand on the scanner. ""Uh-oh."" Sasha whispered to herself, looking around the dark and empty street. She knew it would only be minutes before an android or two were sent to catch her for being out after curfew, but she had been searching for others of her kind. Those who were different, and had magical powers.<br/><br/>""You there, are to be fined 15000 credits and are to be under house arrest for three days,"" the familiar robotic voice of an android told her. Sasha looked to her left to see the android moving toward her at an unrealistic pace if it had been human.<br/><br/>Drawing upon the moisture in the air around her, Sasha created a pool of water that hung in the air. She threw her arms forward and sent the ball of water at the android like a water balloon. Unfortunately, most of the android was water proof. ""Crap,"" she muttered, and turned to run.</span></span>"
1039,Return Of Magic IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1830,2011-01-18T22:30:30,Ristina,"Saphrin felt himself dodge around a brick building.<span style=""font-style: italic"">These damn bots. Who the fuck made these damn things anyway.</span>He though, as he spit out the cigarette in his mouth. It was way past curfew he knew. But what the fuck â€¦he was 21. Freedom should of been in his grasp, and fuck if he was gonna allow some damn bot to rule his life. He missed being able to play his guitar freely, and entertain the crowd. But he also missed his ex gf, and his rose tattoo a plain reminder of her. Who ditched him for some ridiculous quest.  Whatever , quest it was he hoped she succeeded. Considering he was stuck battling against bots on freedom. It was something he felt was right. Rebelling against vikki.<br/><br/>The bots were following him. Echoing each otherâ€™s words. ""It is past curfewâ€¦return home or suffer the consequence.""  They were just about to turn the corner that he had previously taken. Giving him just enough time to recover his breath. He began to run again, shoving one long leg in front of the other. Feeling the air push against him.<span style=""font-style: italic"">If only water could be useful at times like these.</span>He thought.<br/><br/>Then an idea made it through his head. Instead of attacking the bots directly he could cause their path to be treacherous. Given the fact that they were part electrical stepping in water could possibly  cause a set back. With that in mind he slid to a stop and turned facing both droids. Who were quite a bit of ways away anyway. He allowed water to drip from the tip of his finger. Summoning up his power like he normally did when he use to play guitar. Then, he allowed the puddle of water to slide a little ways down the path. With that he turned back around and continued to run. Hearing how one bot was frozen in place because of the electrical shock, that the water, and bot made. But the second bot seemed to be just fine. Then he came upon a fork in the road. He tried to debate on which way to go. But more bots were coming from the left road. So instead he made a sudden turn for the road on the right. Trying to avoid the  wall of droids that were now chasing him.<span style=""font-style: italic""> You would think that these damn things had better things to do.</span>He thought. Then he was crashed into by a bike. ""What the fuck!!!!"" He muttered in reaction as the bike slid a little bit, and the girl that was ridding it had just narrowly avoided getting injured by her  very own bike. It seemed droids were after her as well."
1040,Return Of Magic IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1830,2011-02-01T21:25:59,zoruna,"<span style=""color: #FF8000"">He came across them one at a time. He didn't approach them personally. No...that would be dangerous for everyone involved. He wouldn't endanger others. Yet he hovered nearby. Using an invisibility spell he not only learned to do he had mastered it. He mastered quite a lot of this magic arts. Looking through anything and everything he found that was concerning magic. Now he just needed to find and learn more. He knew he would have an advantage the others wouldn't. He was going to need to use a mind wave spell to each one he ran across. For now he would listen and learn their names. Then he could cast the mind wave spell. He would contact them one by one as he encountered them. With the wind teleportation spell he would travel from city to city. Watching and observing them.<br/><br/>He encountered the first one in the city three cities away from his abandoned ruins of a city. VIKKI didn't even have any of those stupid driods of hers there. It was deserted and as far as she was concerned it was no longer in existance on the map. So it was there he had searched and found an underground tunnel. The tunnel led to the now underground housing place he had restored as best he could and little by little furbished with pillows, blankets, and pallet type matresses. He snaps from his thoughts as the first person came running past him. He watches. If he used any sort of magical form he was going to do the mind wave. He smiles excitedly yet stays silent. Though inside he was screaming for joy. Finally he could start building his resistance. He followed the guy still invisible. Closing his eyes he casted the mind wave spell. Smiling happily as it connected successfully to Toby's mind. ~You don't know me yet. I am like you. In fact I have known what I was for a very long time. I am leader of a resistance. You and are shared a common bond. We both use strange powers otherwise known as magic. I am Drake. I have built a place hidden and ignored by VIKKI. If you wish safety and to be rid of the driods and control of VIKKI...go here.~ He then implants the location and images of how to get there into his mind. ~I am off to find others like us. Stay safe.~ he ends the spell and teleports away to the next city.<br/><br/>The next city he came to he sensed four others like himself. He was having such good luck after such a very long time of searching for others like himself. He noticed Luna first. Watching in fascination as she quite literally melted driods. Oh how funny it looked. That put a whole new meaning to running around like a chicken with their head cut off. Shaking his head he opens his mind scan further. She was nearing a warehouse. He zones in on it. Yes. Perfect place to hide. He also through the scanning could tell someone was in there. Well masked yet he was using an extremely high powered scan. He mind waves to Matthews mind first. ~You don not know me. I am the leader of a rebellion against VIKKI. Keep the door open for the one who used electricity. When you are together I will explain more.~ He ends that connection  He does the same connection to Luna. ~There is a warehouse not far from you. Head to it. The door will be open. Another like you will be there. You do not yet know me but I am leader of a rebellion against VIKKI. I will explain more to you both once you are together. I am like you that is all you must know for the moment~ he then ends the connection. He makes a connection to Saphrin. ~Go to the warehouse with the door that is open. Follow the girl who is chased by driods. The one whose bike yours collided with. I am a leader of a rebellion against VIKKI. I will contact you and her plus the one inside as soon as you are all together. I will explain more than. I too do strange things like you.~<br/><br/>He moves to the other side of the buildings roof top. Seeing yet another person (Sasha) who was like him. He needed to get her to the warehouse. She would be safe there. And he needed to buy her more time. ""LIghtning Blast."" he murmers. Aiming it for the water drenched driods. It would almost appear as if the lightning shot down out of the clear sky. He never takes the invisibility spell off when inside city limits. That would be bad. Very bad. And also very dangerous. He watches as the lightning totally incinerates the driods. ~I am a leader of a rebellion against VIKKI. Keep running. Run towards the really tall building south then east of where you are now. There is safety there. I will contact you more. I am like you. I do strange things. You can't see me just yet. But run. Run as fast as you can. There will be three others like you...they will all be inside or going inside that warehouse. I will contact you again when you are all together. Stay safe.~ He ends the mind wave spell and waits. Watching all three of the ones he was trying to guide to the warehouse. If any driods came he would...intercept them. He needed these four. They were in trouble and he had a feeling none of them liked VIKKI and her stupid laws.<br/><br/>He contacts Matthew last of all. ~You do not know who I am yet. I am a leader of a rebellion against VIKKI. I am sending three others your way. One of which you saw already. Give them refuge within your domain. I will contact you again when you are all four together.~ he ends the mind wave</span>"
1041,Return Of Magic IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1830,2011-02-22T03:05:48,Donta,"Toby had nearly drifted off to sleep, laying on a futon on the floor of his small apartment. Lying on his stomach, the sight of the stained wallpaper  slowly vanished as his eyes closed.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">~You don't know me yet. I am like you. In fact I have known what I was for a very long time. I am leader of a resistance. You and are shared a common bond. We both use strange powers otherwise known as magic. I am Drake. I have built a place hidden and ignored by VIKKI. If you wish safety and to be rid of the driods and control of VIKKI...go here.~ He then implants the location and images of how to get there into his mind. ~I am off to find others like us. Stay safe.~</span><br/><br/>Toby's eyes flew open. That wasn't a dream. The images of an underground dwelling in a nearby town still vivid in his mind.<br/><br/>""Hello?"" he said aloud, but whatever it was, it was long gone. It was like a dream, a voice in his head, but it was something he felt sure about, and he found it odd that he barely had doubt this place existed.<br/><br/>But this meant that others were like him. Others with these strange powers. Were they exactly like him or did they all have different powers? Just the concept of meeting them alone had him excited to go, and it wasn't like he had anything here to hold him back.<br/><br/>But how would he get there. Even if it were only in the next city, he had no transport and most vehicles nowadays were automated, eliminating the chance that a human could make mistakes and cause accidents. They also all had tracking devices integrated into the core systems that made them easily found by Vikki anywhere on the planet. He needed something old. Something made before Vikki was brought online.<br/><br/>He felt excited as he scrambled out of bed and began throwing his things in a bag. He had a large duffel bag filled when he came up with an idea. The next half hour he spent writing a script that would automatically sign him out every morning from his apartment, and sign him in again five minutes before curfew. Then with a bag on his shoulder, he took one last look over his home, then left through the window.<br/><br/>His plan, was to head to the junkyard and try to find an old vehicle that would run, or one he could fix. The good thing about his plan was that many manual cars were simply stored there when Vikki upgraded the public transit system and made it mandatory.<br/><br/>So with a simple hack, he disabled the security cameras and zapped the gate, rushing inside towards the massive sea of cargo containers. He picked one at random and disabled the lock, then it took all his strength to push the heavy doors open. He was lucky. Before him sat an expensive looking SUV, and by the look of it, it was a newer electric one, before Vikki got her electronic hands on the production lines. Toby snapped his fingers and the doors unlocked. Popping the driver side door he climbed inside, the smell of leather and new plastics filled his nose. He heard of this before, the fabled 'New Car Smell'. It made him smile. This one was confiscated straight from either a dealership, or the factory itself.<br/><br/>He took out his terminal and connected it to the port on the dash. A few moments later he had the security disabled and any GPS system turned off. Excitement rushed through his body as his finger extended and seemed to hover in the air for effect, then he pushed down on the ignition.<br/><br/>He knew it was an electric vehicle, but he had heard that the car company wanted to keep the feeling of power in their vehicles by preserving the roar and sound of the old gas powered engines, installing amplifiers and speakers under the hood so that it was indistinguishable from a V8 engine. The sound and the feeling simply screamed power, and Toby felt it. He heard it when he revved the engine.<br/><br/>But so did a passing Android...<br/><br/>""Stop! You are trespassing! Please submit for corrective punishment or suffer the consequences!"" it called. Toby's heart went to his throat. A few taps on his terminal and he saw a bright dot closing in on his position. On instinct, he pulled on his seatbelt, pulled the stick to Drive, then stomped on the accelerator, making the machine roar and lurch forward, but stop in its tracks. The tires squealed beneath him against the floor of the shipping container and that's when the obvious hit him. This truck was SHIPPED.<br/><br/>Scrambling out of the truck he rushed to the back of it, slamming his fist into the release for the restraining clamps to keep the vehicle stable as it the container was moved. He slid around corners unlatching all 4 restraints, then jumped back into the cab just as the Android skidded to a stop at the entrance to the large metal box.<br/><br/>""Stop! You are attempting to steal this transport. This charge will be added to your trespassing. You are now to come with me.""<br/><br/>""Fuck that!"" Toby yelled, feeling his masculinity heightened while behind the wheel of this metal monster. He again tromped on the accelerator and this time the truck roared forward, hitting the Android in the chest and sent it flying back against another container. Toby spun the wheel and sped down the line between the rows of shipping containers, pulling the seat belt across his chest. With adrenaline running high, he turned a corner and steered straight for the main gates, when he saw a flash of metal in the rear view mirror. The android was giving chase.<br/><br/>He thought of using his EM field, but then that would disable his electric vehicle. As he passed the main gate and skidded onto the street, he heard a thump on the roof, the Android gone from behind. With one hand on the wheel and the other typing furiously on his terminal, his eyes darted from the road to his screen wildly. It took a few looks to be certain, but he smiled when he saw the schematics.<br/><br/>His heart leapt into his throat when he saw a face in his window, the android had latched on to the roof and was leaning over to stare at him. Again it demanded him to stop. Toby swerved making it retreat above to get a better grip. Thats when Toby rolled down the window, planted his palm on the roof, then used his magic to send thousands of volts of electricity into the frame.<br/><br/>The Android ceased and slid back on the roof, paint scraping above making Toby cringe, yet the energy spike in the frame took a moment to hit the grounding wires, then into the capacitors, then it hit the electric engines. Like hitting a nitro burst in a combustion engine, the SUV lurched forward with increased speed, and the Android slipped off the top, clattering to the road behind him. He then hit the highway and headed out of town, towards the city that was portrayed in his vision. His adventure was about to begin."
1042,Return Of Magic IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1830,2011-03-06T12:59:01,Lady_BlackWolf,"Luna petaled as fast as she could. Her legs and lungs were beginning to burn and she was panting hard. Her blond wisps of hair blew into her face as she turned to look behind her. There was a whole squad now chasing after her and she wasn't sure if she could be able to fry all their heads. She turned her head fast to look where she was going and she nearly hit a guy who just turned on her road. She dodges him by a mere inch and slides to a halting stop. Her pale purple eyes glared at the man as she shouted at him,""Why don't you watch where your going you moron!"" She yelled than saw the androids coming from three different directions. They would soon be on them if they didn't hurry or do something quick.<br/><br/>He was dusting off himself and she knew by the time he was fine to run, they would be upon them. This left her with one choice. To blow a few up. She shoved her bike off to the side andd out of the way. She threw her arms out to the side palms facing forward. She started to whisper a phrase, it sounded like a low mumble. The clouds grew dark as her chanting increased, loud rumbling and flashing could be seen in the dense clouds. She turned her palms up toward the sky and purple lightning shot from the sky and fell inches from her. she wasn't scared instead she looked at peace.<br/><br/>The gravity in the air lifted and her hair was hovering. Soon more threads of lighting shot down and struck down onto three heads of the androids. They dropped down on the ground with out a head, spazing out limbs twitching while electricities shot out of the body, after not connecting to the next line of metal tracking. She increased her chanting and rose her face to look up at the sky, rain began to poor in small droplets on her face and around them. More lines of purple lighting shot around them in an a ray of purple and yellow light as it hit the metal surface of the androids. More of them dropped to the floor. She concentrated of one area first than went to the other that were coming  from the direction he was coming, and then the road in front of her.<br/><br/>With smoldering body's around them, she ceased the lightning storm and looked at him. Before she started her chanting, someone had whispered to her and she knew her instincts were right. ""Come on,there's shelter up ahead. There will be more coming soon."" She said then went and got her bike from where she stored it. She hopped on and petaled toward the warehouse.<br/><br/>She slowed her bike down as she neared the open door. After she hopping off she looked around to make sure there were no other androids. She pushed her bike in and let the guy shut the door. She looked around and noticed nothing moving, she was beginning to think she was hearing things. ""Hello..?"" She said, her voice echoing off the walls."
1043,Return Of Magic IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1830,2011-03-13T04:49:13,Twilight_Cloud,"""Glad you could make it. You gave me a bit of a scare, but that was a nice light show,"" came a voice from the shadows. ""I'm guessing the voice sent you here,"" Matthew asked, stepping into the dim light from the window, his blonde hair looked white in the pale moon light. His arms were holding full body suits.<br/><br/>""Put these on. They're anti-thermals, so they will hide your heat signatures from those androids. I've been hiding here for awhile, so I know that they work,"" he said and paused, slapping himself on the top of the helmet. ""Sorry, I completely forgot to introduce myself. My name's Matt.""<br/><span style=""color: #BF0000""><br/><br/>Sasha was about to turn and run, but there was a flash of light, as if from lightning. She looked up at the star strewn sky, then turned to see the smoking android bodies that were now on the ground. <span style=""font-style: italic"">Am I really that lucky?</span> she thought to herself, then looked around. Seeing no one, Sasha's brow furrowed. That's when she heard the voice.<br/><br/> ~I am a leader of a rebellion against VIKKI. Keep running. Run towards the really tall building south then east of where you are now. There is safety there. I will contact you more. I am like you. I do strange things. You can't see me just yet. But run. Run as fast as you can. There will be three others like you...they will all be inside or going inside that warehouse. I will contact you again when you are all together. Stay safe.~<br/><br/>Sasha looked around as the voice spoke, but could not figure out where it was coming from. Then, she decided to follow the instructions, even though it may have been a trap.</span>"
1044,Rebellion and Treachery - IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1832,2010-12-17T02:10:36,Rogue Gamer,"Muddy roads and oft patched tents made up the brunt of the camp.  The remnants of four Legions held prepared defenses against the approaching Rebel armies and their demons, while the walking wounded worked with refugees and camp followers to evacuate any that would simply be in the way in the coming battle.  It was days away yet, but too often before the Rebels had proven faster then scouts and intelligence could have predicted.<br/><br/>Lance Commander Kalliem had just finished an inspection of his men and their section of the line.  Some eight hundred soldiers holding the forwards most pickets and trenches.  His Legion was the most intact of the four, down to just over a third their usual numbers, and they were veterans of near every major battle in the war so far.  Many of their combat drills had been adopted by other Legion commanders, especially for dealing with the Demons and monsters the Rebels employed.  Lessons hard learned.<br/><br/>Rumours ran rampant through the camp; that the supply caravans had been destroyed, or were running late for the weather, or simply didn't exist at all.  The winter had been a harsh one, bitter cold snaps leading to sudden thaws that left the camp, and many a battle field, a muddy pit that continued to sap the Legions' strength and morale.  Supplies were running short, medicine was all but exhausted, and disease plagued the troops.  But they still held their ground, which was all he could ask of them.<br/><br/>Knowing a war council had been called for that day, Kalliem had busied himself through the morning with his inspections and drilling his men, not one to rest as some other officers were so prone to do.  He continued to wear his heavy armour, unlike others that favored simple warm clothes or at the most light chainmail for day-to-day camp duties.<br/><br/>He refrained from using the simple wooden walkways constructed around the core of the camp for officers or message runners, trudging through the thick ankle-deep mud of the main roads instead, and finally made his way towards the command tents, ringed by the elite guards of the General himself, and the various hangers-on and sycophants that followed the higher brass and politicians that made up the main command element of the army."
1045,High School Of The Dead,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1856,2010-12-20T15:49:50,Keisuke,"Alec was sitting outside during lunch as usual. His normal group of friends decided to sit inside, the fact that it had rained this morning turning them off to the idea, but Alec loved it.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I think I'll ditch math</span>he thought balancing his cane across his knee half tempted to unsheathe the beautiful silver blade hidden inside, but he knew that would have been a bad idea. Suddenly Alec heard what sounded like a scream, yet he wasn't quite sure.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Probably just my imagination</span>he thought taking no heed and returning to his day dreams of being at the dojo after school."
1046,High School Of The Dead,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1856,2010-12-21T05:39:41,tekno,"Serria sat inside the school cafe with a group of friends who talked excitedly about insignificant stuff. She sat with her head in her hand and elbow on the table daydreaming of travelling to another country, or even just to get out of this city.  She yawned and played with her fork in her salad, as she looked out the wet window of the school, then sighed. ""Rainy days alway make me so down"" She thought to herself. Finished with her food she got up and threw the remaning in the trash and walked to the door that led from the cafe to the little patio outside. She walked over to the railing and pulled out her pack of herbal cigarettes, when she heard a scream. Thinking it to been some inmature juniors she rolled her eyes and light a cigarette."
1047,High School Of The Dead,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1856,2010-12-22T14:04:53,sexytalon,"Nyla hadn't even eaten today. She didn't care much for school food and the fact it was raining, was wonderful. She sat under the tree outside and allowed the sounds the rain wash over her. She had her umbrella over her, she wasn't even wet from the wind. The feel of something weird in the air made her move back inside. She came into the cafeteria just as the sounds of screaming could be heard. She shrugged her shoulders and tried to hide within the corners of the room. It was just better when people didn't bother her, or so she should say, she bother other people."
1048,High School Of The Dead,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1856,2010-12-22T23:49:22,Keisuke,"Alec sighed as he heard the PA system chime to announce the coming of a message from their ""lovely"" principle. Yet this time was different, there was no announcement, or sound of any type coming through the speaker.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Probably just an accident</span>he thought returning to the clouds when he heard a piercing scream rip through the speakers, followed by what sounded like a tearing noise. It managed to evens startle Alec as he jumped from the table staring at the little speaker mounted on the wall behind him. After that the only sound heard was a low rasping breathe and some moans. Alec had no idea what was going on, but his gut told him check it out. Grabbing his cane Alec rushed off towards the office, ready to fight if need be."
1049,High School Of The Dead,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1856,2010-12-23T01:05:31,tekno,"Sierra puffed heavily on her herbal smoke as she stood in the rain. She let her thoughts flow as she began to daydream of random things. She then heard the PA system chime and sighed not caring what the prinicpal had to say, when she heard the blood curddleing scream come through the speakers. She jumped dropping her smoke and screaming herself a little being startled. Listening to the sound over the PA system Sierra cringed, not knowing what was going on, she felt a little grossed out thinking it was maybe an unwanted sexual encounter. As Sierra stood looking out over the grounds she jumped into action and began running towards the office, unsure of what she would find, but ready to help."
1050,High School Of The Dead,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1856,2010-12-23T03:22:50,sexytalon,"Afraid of being caught in the crowd, she made her toward the library which was right next door to the office. It sounded horrible, what came over the PA system. She cringed and slowly thought to herself. Should she help? Could she help? Would they want her help? As she picked up a second book, another scream came about. She threw the books down, adrenaline rushed into her. She ran through the door and made a dash to the office."
1051,High School Of The Dead,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1856,2010-12-23T06:38:57,Keisuke,"Alec had ran a few scenarios through his head rounding off the list with possible unwanted advances, someone being attacked, a murder, however what he saw was the last thing expected. By the time he slammed open the office door the whole office was deserted. Clutching onto the top of his cane ready to draw his sword at a moments notice he slowly began to walk towards the principle's office when he heard what sounded like something breaking. Pushing open the door the site before him almost caused him to retch. There in the middle of the office laid the principles body, over him what looked like the vice principle and secretary. However something was off as they were both covered and blood and seemed to be ""eating"" the principle. Alec wasn't sure what to do, caught between saying something or just running, and for what seemed like an eternity he just stood there watching."
1052,High School Of The Dead,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1856,2010-12-23T19:09:47,tekno,"As Sierra made her way through the crowded panicked halls of the school towards the office she found the deserted office. Since the found came through the PA, thinking it was a principles message she then started to run to the principals office running into the back of someone standing in the doorway. ""oh, Im sorry!"" she stumbled as she grabbed on the the other student trying to catch her balance. Looking at his face she frowned as his expression afriad of what lay infront of him. Not wanting to she followed his eye line to the floor where the principal lay being ""eaten"" by the vice principle and the secretary. She screamed covering her mouth in shock."
1053,High School Of The Dead,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1856,2010-12-23T20:11:52,sexytalon,"As she made her way through the back door of the office, she heard the scream. She ran over to the principals office and stopped short. She rolled her eyes and pushed through both of them. Her strength knocked them off guard. She blinked, turned around, then looked back at the other two gawking. ""Is this real?"" She asked, unsure if this was real or some kind of mirage of uncertainity flowing through her head. She backed up, losing her adrenaline but pulling the other two away from the scene. ""If it's real, we have to leave, those two look like they are going to continue eating through the school."" She was sicken by the site, but would not scream, would not throw up, just get out of there her brain screamed."
1054,High School Of The Dead,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1856,2010-12-23T22:25:12,Keisuke,"Alec had been completely taken off guard by the arrival of two other students, and more surprising female students. Allowing himself to be dragged off he watched as the vice and secretary had turned at the sounds but continued what they were doing. Making note of that he pulled his arm away and turned walking on his own accord, when he suddenly ran into a student covered in blood screaming. The poor girl was so panicked she didn't even noticed the others she ran right past them and out the man door, where she screamed again.<br/><br/>Turning his attention to the front door he saw what looked like more of those ""things"" standing in the entrance coming towards them all. Each one looked like a student and each one seemed to have something wrong with them, one student was missing an arm, and yet was walking like nothing had happened.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Clearly we can't get out that way</span>he thought looking for another way out.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Maybe the roof access isn't blocked</span>he thought turning towards the stairs. ""Come on, lets head to the roof"" he said jogging off towards the stairs pushing some of ""them"" out of the way with his cane, yet they didn't seem bothered and continued after him.<br/><br/>As he reached the bottom of the stairs he looked back to wait for the two girls when one of ""them"" grabbed him from behind. Turning quickly he swung his arm out and back colliding the end of his cane with the things head a stomach curtailing crunch following the blow. The ""thing"" fell to the ground, where it stayed there not even moving.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Well now I know how to stop them</span>he thought hoping the girls would hurry so he didn't have to fight off more."
1055,High School Of The Dead,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1856,2010-12-24T00:52:10,tekno,"Feeling herself being pulled away by the girl who just pushed them into the hall. Still in shock she followed the other two students when she was brought back to realitly when the school entrance was blocked by more weird people who seemed to be the ""living dead"". Looking them over she looked to the other two students with eyes wide. Hearing Alec say they should head to the roof she began jogging with him. ""Yeah maybe we can figure out what is going on outside and find a way to get out"" she breathed heavily while following Alec.  As some began to chase after them she watched as one got close to her and the others. She landed a hard kick into the ""things"" stomach, watching as it fell, but began to get back up. Reaching the bottom of the stairs in a panick with the others she watched as another one of the ""things"" grabbed Alec, worrid unsure what to do, she prepared herself to land a punch to the throat of it, when he swung out his cane stricking  the thing in the head. She watched it fall to the ground, unsure if it was truly dead. ""Oh my God!"" she exlaimed as she began to run up the stair to that attic waiting for the others when she got to the middle. ""Come on, lets go!"""
1056,High School Of The Dead,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1856,2010-12-24T07:28:41,sexytalon,"Nyla watched as these former students and teachers walked about as if they were robots. She was sick to her stomach at the site of half mutilated bodies came at them from every possible way. She watched in respect as the other two took on a zombie. Funny how they both would surprise her, when she thought totally different of each one. She made her way over to the stairs when one stepped in front of her. She was grabbed by another and she pushed a hard elbow into it. It went crashing into the wall. The other one she knocked down with a hard crushing kick. She ran up the stairs just as more of those things seemes to come from out of no where."
1057,High School Of The Dead,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1856,2010-12-24T23:46:56,Keisuke,"Alec wasn't sure if they would make it with so many of ""Them"" coming at them from all angles. As he followed up the steps another one of those things grabbed his ankle, trying to pull Alec closer. Losing his desire to hide it anymore, Alec grabbed the top of his cane revealing the silver sword hidden inside, and in one swift motion had cut off not only the ""things"" hands but half its head as well. At that moment something seemed to click inside Alec.<br/><br/>Pushing ahead he began attacking all of ""them"" that were blocking their way to the roof, blood flying everywhere splattering all over him, yet he didn't care, a wildness had taken over, replacing his usual calm eyes with a set of fierce killers. He was enjoying this, more than he thought."
1058,High School Of The Dead,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1856,2010-12-31T04:52:40,tekno,"As Sierra made it to the top of the stairs, she turned and saw Alec with a sword in his hand slashing at the creatures that where following them and gaining on them. Curiousity struck her, wondering where he got the sword from, when she felt her hair get tugged from behind, someone was pulling her back. She shrieked and turned as she felt some of her hair pulled out. Looking at who grabbed her she quickly pulled her fist back and landed a deadly blow into the face of one of the things. She then anxiously called out to Alec, ""Bring that sword here! Chop off its head!"""
1059,Mental Instituion,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1881,2010-12-23T21:22:06,lonely89,"Saint Marys Asylum is supposed to be a place of wellness and cures for the mentally ill. But somewhere along the lines that all went out the window. There are still some good docters but most of them are corrupt. The patients hardly ever get the help they need. Some have even escaped. Why do people keep sending their loved ones here then you might ask? Well that's because what goes on inside is never spoken about, so as far as anyone knows its the greatest Asylum around. If only you could ask one of the patients you'd find out the truth.<br/><br/>Isabell is having a good day today. None of her personalitys have surfaced today. The new drug her docter has her on seems to be working. Sitting in her room she looks around wishing to see the outside. Since being admitted she hasn't been able to go outside. Isabell looks at the clock ' almost lunch time.' She thinks to herself.<br/><br/>Ariel is in charge of taking everyone to lunch today. All the docters take turns letting everyone out to lunch and dinner and breakfast. She hits a butten that opens all the patients doors. She calls for security as lunch time always gets crazy."
1060,Mental Instituion,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1881,2010-12-23T21:48:13,tekno,"Zoey sits looking at her reflection in the windows glass twirling her long black hair around her finger smileing at her blue bow in her hair. ""I love you Boots"" She says and looks down to her kitten in her lap. She begins to stroke his fur murmering sweet nothings to him. If anyone where to look her way, they would see her stroking thin air. Zoey hears the buzz signalling her door being unlocked. Excitiedly she gets up with Boots in her arms and throws on her grey sweat pants, white tank top and pink fuzzy slippers. She puts Boots to the floor and starts to walk to her door. ""Afternoon Silvanna"" She says as she walks by another person only she can see, a young girl from her childhood who passed away."
1061,Mental Instituion,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1881,2010-12-23T22:54:49,Twilight_Cloud,"Sasha sat in her room, seemingly staring at the white wall, but her mind's eye was showing a rain forest scene with a kaleidescope of colors, including rainbow colored leaves, and a green monkey eating a blue banana. The monkey smiled at Sasha, throwing away the banana peel.<br/><br/>""You haven't taken your meds, have you?"" the monkey asked.<br/><br/>Sasha shook her head, grinning. ""Nope, I found the perfect way to make sure they don't catch me either, just so I can keep seeing you and my other friends,"" she told the monkey. ""If I didn't see you anymore, I'd get lonely...""<br/><br/>""I know, but you'll always have us around as long as you don't take your meds,"" the green monkey said soothingly, with a voice that reminded Sasha of her mother, and that made her smile more.<br/><br/>A purple Jaguar with white spots appeared, standing under the tree that the monkey was sitting in. The Jaguar smiled at Sasha, and walked over to her. Purring, the Jaguar rubbed it's head against her knees. Sasha hugged the Jaguar and began to pet it, happy to see another one of her friends. ""You'd better not eat all of my lunch like you did last time,"" she told the Jaguar, as she continued petting it."
1062,Mental Instituion,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1881,2010-12-25T07:15:47,darkROSEchild,"Music blasted through her ears as Armenia stared at a wall opposite of the door. Her stare held nothing, drawn into her own self. Her guitar lay by the bed, still untouched, unopened. She took a quick glance at the clock. Lunch time. The doors open but Armenia just turns back to the wall. Her gaze never faltering. Her fingers lightly drummed on the bed to help her ignore the others as the noisily talked to themselves. Her drumming got faster and she hummed along with the song. Why go to lunch when she wasn't going to eat it anyway. She blinked and kept her gaze rested on a bird in the trees. Hopefully she wasn't forced again today."
1063,Mental Instituion,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1881,2010-12-28T07:33:50,lonely89,"Isabel looks to the door and sees it open. She gets up and walks to the lunch hall. She always loved watching the other people and how they reacted. She sits down and puts her head down, not wanting to eat just yet.<br/><br/>Ariel gets up and walks to the hallway. She goes from room to room and ushers everyone out that were'nt already on their way. Walking by Armenia's room she see's she's not coming. Walking in she walks over to her and taps her on the shoulder. ""Armenia its time for lunch."""
1064,Mental Instituion,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1881,2010-12-28T17:20:57,Twilight_Cloud,"As Sasha walked to the dining hall, she politely said hello to everyone she passed with a friendly smile on her face. She spots Isabel and joins her, planning on sitting with her after they got their food.<br/><br/>""Hello, Isabel. How are you?"" Sasha asked, again with a friendly smile. She was always talking to someone even if they weren't usually there. ""I hope we get something good today. Last night's meat loaf was gross!"""
1065,Mental Instituion,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1881,2010-12-29T05:07:00,tekno,"Zoey happily walked into the lunch room always checking behind her to make sure Boots was still with her. Ever since Boots ""ran away"" she is always worried that he will leave again. She walked over to a table and sat down making kissy noises towards Boots and then leaning over and picking him up. She then looked up and noitce someone sitting across from her. She began to twirl her black hair around her finger, ""hello, my name is Zoey, are you new here?"" she questioned. Waiting for the reply that only she could hear, from a person only she could see."
1066,Mental Instituion,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1881,2010-12-31T08:12:28,lonely89,"Looking up Isabell saw someone next to her. "" Hey Sasha. Yeah i hope so to. It was gross."" she says to the girl next to her. Not knowing if she was trying to be friends or if she just wanted someone to talk to."
1067,Mental Instituion,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1881,2010-12-31T16:54:42,Twilight_Cloud,"""Do you mind if I sit with you today? Last time I was sitting alone and one of my friends climbed up onto the table and ate all of my food..."" Sasha said, with a sigh. Her stomach growled, causing her to blush."
1068,Mental Instituion,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1881,2011-01-03T05:03:12,darkROSEchild,"Armenia turned to see who had tapped her. She looked up blankly but then turned once more to the wall, turning the music up to drown the woman behind her out. With a calm voice she spoke quietly. ""I am not hungry."" She then continued to let the music sweep her away from the reality of where she was at. Her head swayed slightly to the music and she began drumming her fingers to the beat."
1069,Mental Instituion,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1881,2011-01-06T08:48:56,lonely89,"""No I don't mind."" Isabell says to Sasha. ""That's why I hardly have any friends its hard to trust people. I dont even trust myself."" she says and looks to Sasha.<br/><br/>Ariel gives Armenia one last chance before she calls security. She doesn't know why but she almost always have problems with this girl. She refuses to eat almost everyday. She was talking to her docter about getting a feeding tube inserted till she was cured. But Armenia's docter also had concerns that she wasn't taking her medication. If this kept up she was going to see about getting the girl put in a different hospital. "" Armenia this is your last chance. If you do not come with me to the cafeteria security will be called to drag you down there and you will be force fed. I hope you know your docter is thinking about a feeding tube if this keeps up."" she informs the girl. Hoping that will scare her into coming with her."
1070,Mental Instituion,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1881,2011-01-06T19:53:11,darkROSEchild,"Armenia continued to stare at the wall. Her music drown out the voice of the nurse who irritated her. She hadn't heard a single word and continued to drum her fingers. Her eyes shifted to the side and a smirk spread across her face as the nurse became irritated. She began humming to the music, not taking her eyes off the nurse. She caught the last few words by reading the nurses lips. ""Try. It."""
1071,Mental Instituion,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1881,2011-01-07T02:27:20,tekno,"Walking into the cafe, Zoey looked around for someone she could sit with, someone not only she could see. After a quick scan of the room she looked to see Isabell and Sasha sitting together in conversation. She smiled and walked off to get some food. ""Come Boots!"" she called and grabbed a tray for herself, with a jelly sandwich and an apple on it. She frowned at the food, then walked down the line to get a bowl and kindly asked for some tuna for her kitten. She turned and cherrily walked towards the other girls. ""hello, may boots and I sit with you?"""
1072,Mental Instituion,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1881,2011-01-07T18:08:55,Twilight_Cloud,"Sasha smiled encouragingly to Isabel when she said that she could not trust anyone including herself. ""That sounds very odd. I understand why you can't make friends if you can't trust, but don't worry, I know how to keep a secret and what not. I like making new friends.""<br/><br/>When Zoey walked up to them and asked if she and Boots could join, Sasha looked up at her and smiled warmly. ""Well I certainly don't mind! I guess you won't have to worry about my friends. They must be finding their own food for once,"" she finished with a laugh. ""You see, when I sit alone, they have a habit of stealing my food when I'm not looking."""
1073,Mental Instituion,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1881,2011-01-11T11:50:00,lonely89,"""Its alright with me to."" Isabell says to Zoey. "" What friends? If I may ask."" Isabell ask Sasha. "" Will they be joining us?"" she ask curiously."
1074,Mental Instituion,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1881,2011-01-12T01:58:25,tekno,"Smileing Zoey sat down with the others. She then took the food for Boots and placed it on the floor. ""Your friends eat your food on you?! What kind of friends are those?"" She asked laughing."
1075,Mental Instituion,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1881,2011-01-12T22:46:23,Twilight_Cloud,"""Well, one of them is very wise, and he talks to me the most. One of my other friends is rather quiet, but very gentle natured. Unfortunately, she's the one that likes to eat my food, and I feel bad if I have to yell at her. She's shy, you know?"" Sasha informed the others. ""Anyway, I don't think either of them will be joining us, they don't seem to like other people much...""<br/><br/>At Zoey's question, Sasha shrugged. ""Well, they keep me company and I like having them around, but I don't know. They seem really great to me, and I don't know why they can't just get their own food."""
1076,Mental Instituion,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1881,2011-01-13T08:45:06,lonely89,"Ariel called the nurses in and they all gather around Armeina. They go to pick her up and put her on a stretcher.  Ariel shakes her head and walks away. She hated to see such things. She walks down to the cafeteria and walks around making sure everyone is eating.<br/><br/>""Oh. They sound great."" Isabell says and rolls her eyes. She has heard about these two who were sitting next to her she realizes they have invisible friends."
1077,Mental Instituion,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1881,2011-01-13T16:59:04,darkROSEchild,"Armenia struggles and screams as the nurses pick her up. Her fist strikes one across the face. ""Let me down!! You can't do this!"" They laid her on a stretcher and she began kicking violently. ""I am not eating! you can't force me!"" She glared at Ariel and hissed. ""This is YOUR fault remember that!"" She watched Ariel walk away and yelled down the hallway, screaming like a spoiled brat. ""No matter what you will not win!"""
1078,Sugar Valley Justice IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1904,2010-12-29T00:12:45,Jawbone-ashtray,"Mid July and every waking ounce of metal in Sugar Valley hit a point so close to scalding it was scarcely legal. Problem with this being the entire building composed itself of the stuff; bad for business when your usual customers are too hot to fuck. Hell, even in the Yard, where a possibility of breezes livedâ€”Gods breath on cooked backs, ask any inmate-- the air was so dusty, tight and thick with the blessings of the season it could scarcely be sucked down into the lungs, for dirt, much preferring to stick and congeal somewhere along the way.<br/><br/>You could sit and watch the ground crack reluctantly under the summer glare before your own two eyes. Like chapped lips pulled into an unnatural grin, the earth would split. They were only small things, chasms to ants, inches to inmates, sometimes even revealing the odd curiosity glistening in the sun; old coins, plastic straws, teeth from the riots of times long gone by... but they were a â€˜proof of sufferingâ€™ for some, much like having a temperature when ill, something tangible, evidence beyond your own word to justify any complaints that might just slip your pretty little tongue.<br/><br/>Reed, an inmate of much complaint and little deliberation, watched for these and silently revelled every time he witnessed said event. Forever safe in the knowledge that when the ground cracked it was fucking toasty.<br/><br/>He drew a digit across the floor, curiously watching the red dust part into a solid line, ""I overheard someth'n. Did you know? I overheard someth'n...""<br/><br/>Reed, Quinn Christopher as his induction sheet (arenâ€™t they kind here?) had dubbed him, glanced back up to concrete 'picnic table' besides him. He had bench privileges and wore and worked them like a medal.<br/><br/>The West Bench crew, aptly named for their choice of clubhouse, ignored him. Not now Pirate, not whilst thereâ€™s a pair of gravity defying breasts and mischief arrived at the table. It looked, to him, like a lot of good business.<br/><br/>Reed scowled and caught the sweat rolling free from his cheekbone with one bony digit. He watched closely, toying absently with the string of his eye patch as the woman pulled off every trick of the trade with near flawless fluidity. She was battered, but gorgeous. Her efforts, admirable.<br/><br/>There was more than a touch of sulkiness in his sigh as the petite inmate leant back, letting his weight sink into his elbows, heat of the sun quickly pouring through the flesh of his font.<br/><br/>... The deep purr of bargaining filled the air like smoke around the small congregation of gnarled, world-battered thugs.<br/><br/>â€œItâ€™s fish Friday... yeknow...â€<br/><br/>The reception his remarks met could have done with a little more lustre... the boys carried on as they were, some working out, the glean of sweat on dark skin was like clocking in on gang business, some talking in hushed voices, one or two just staring all wild and animal-esque across the expanse of the yard. Guarding.<br/><br/>You never, not once let your guard down in the glorified scrap yard that was Sugar Valley.<br/><br/>This was where they dumped the broken cogs of society; every last one of them had their sharp edges, every one still turning, still thinking... For Reed, the proof was in the pudding. A few doses of humiliation and one eyeball later he learned hard that the sole exception, the only situation to relieve the onslaught of paranoia was when you had guards and even then they could turn on you like hungry dogs.<br/><br/>But it was the same old song and dance in any prison yard and this one, just like any other was made of the same vital components; concrete, sweat, paroling guards, alarms clear as day on the walls and the promise of snipers in the towers at the far end. It was partitioned off into three clear groups, all separated with a loving stretch of chain link fences and stone walls. Once upon a time this had been to keep the mentally deranged, the particularly delicate and the normal scum apart; nowadays it had a much darker purpose...<br/><br/>An inmate run system-- The first two were just yards, the second, hell on earth. If you did bad, you got put in there with the real nutters, the serial's, cultists and the plain crazed, everything good and nice scattered into a small square space. They turned a blind eye on killings there...<br/><br/>â€œNo? Heard the old piggies talkâ€™n...â€ Shame no one heard him talking, really, â€œSaid, fack John, â€˜cause it were John and Andy rattling on like they do, said, fack John we got a load more arriving tonight... where do we put them? Weâ€™ve already run out of room in block E and, as much as the boss insists, converting solitary is a bad fackâ€™n idea... apparently the bus is cominâ€™ in soon,â€<br/><br/>He shut out the intense azure above and hid in the space behind his eyelid, â€œFack'n love fresh meat, bollocks to the heat, fack'n' bollocks,â€<br/><br/>Coke, his mothers cockatoo, was half asleep on his shoulder, one scaly foot buried in the soft pink plumage of her underbelly. He gave her a scratch, the tiniest thank you for listening.<br/><br/>One of the boys caught the movement and glanced over, laying down his hand of cards. Reed wondered if they'd been playing for smokes. He liked smokes, ""What time they coming?""<br/><br/>""Twelve, captain,""<br/><br/>There was a low chuckle, ""Lunch,"" the gang member grinned, saliva glistening on his tombstone teeth, ""Best time to get here,""<br/><br/>Reed snorted, ""Amen,"""
1079,Sugar Valley Justice IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1904,2010-12-29T06:32:32,SilverRaeven,"The hot, cracked dunes of the desert seemed as though with the slightest shift of the arid wind they would come rushing over the broken, winding road. My throat was constricted with the lack of water I had drank that day and as we jounced over a gouge in the scorched pavement my teeth snapped together on my tongue and a warm salty liquid flowed down my throat.  I swallowed my blood then sucked at the wound thirsting for more. My eyes wandered away from the<span style=""font-style: italic"">fabulous</span>view and onto  one of the the other new fishies. She was a tiny redhead with a soft look about her. I couldn't help but sneer, she would last about as long as a steak in a tiger-pit. My gaze continued on to the only male inmate here, he had large eyes and a feminine frame. I rolled my eyes away from him, he was definite bait. Was I the only one who stood a chance?. They were bound in the same way as I was. Legs shackled together and to the seat, arms handcuffed to the overly muscled guards that were armed to the teeth with guns and even a tazer. As my gaze returned to the desert outside my window a metallic glint caught my eye and Sugar Valley Justice began materializing. Everyone seemed to be in the yard and I felt a slight bit of disappointment enter my mind, It was so much fun to make the walk of fame. When all the old dogs called dibs on who would take who. It was usually nice to know who to manipulate. We turned into the drive and then the van stopped outside the gate. In my minds eye I could see all six of the other prisons I had been sent to. This one by far inspired the most, I don't know, fear? No. Anxiety? No. Well some kind of emotion. I rolled my eyes at my self, I could be so caustic, and I loved it."
1080,Sugar Valley Justice IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1904,2010-12-29T10:08:20,Goblin,"Tink had wanted to take a nap. It was too damned hot for much else. After not long, he realized it was too damned hot for napping too. So he was lying in the dirt, staring off into the distance instead, waiting for the usuals to drop on by. It might be too hot for a doze in the sun, but it was never too hot to take leave of reality for just a little while. Once again, he beat the shirt tucked under his arms and head into comfortable shape, propping his elbows on it when he rested his weight on them. To save them the hard heat of the cracking yard dirt.<br/><br/>A plume of dust kicked into the air and the last time heâ€™d seen that one was when the tank came along to deliver a few new rule-breakers. It was a ways off still. No sign of the armored bus itself. Just its dusty marker. Good. Thereâ€™d been all sorts of rumors, thick and fast through the cell blocks. Tink had started his fair share. Kept the bastards off balance. Why not? It was funny and broke some of the monotony. Not like that bus would once it got here though, that was sure.<br/><br/>At lunch he heard, from the guys on the bench. Fun, fun.<br/><br/>Knees and spine popped when Tink got up from his prone position. He sauntered on over to the small crew, frowned at that damn bird of the kidâ€™s. He didnâ€™t like birds much. Loud, filthy beasts.<br/><br/>â€œMove,â€ he demanded in that raspy whisper of a voice, forcing their lowest ranking to get up for him or risk pissing him off. Tink didnâ€™t have much of a temper but everyone knew that didnâ€™t mean he wouldnâ€™t take exception to the strangest things. Easier by far to just deal with the oddity. Unless you didnâ€™t want anything from him. But most did and didnâ€™t risk upsetting their link.<br/><br/>He took the vacated seat on the bench, not caring who heâ€™d displaced. â€œDeal in.â€ The hand that rooted wrist deep into the faded jumperâ€™s pocket set down an array of things. A thick knot of white powder wrapped up safely, a few bent cigarettes, and most importantly of all, industrial strength paper clip. That one he kept his hand over until heâ€™d gotten his cards.<br/><br/>â€œCominâ€™ at lunch, is it?â€ Scratched the back of his head while scowling at his hand and scraped the junk from under his nails with a tooth. â€œBetâ€™cha a gram â€˜least oneâ€™a â€˜ems got a nice pairâ€™a tits.â€"
1081,Sugar Valley Justice IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1904,2010-12-29T20:57:48,greeneyedkitty,"Danielle kept hunched over his seat, eyes darting wildly around. How the fuck did he get himself caught? He was better than this. The rickety bus that surrounded him jostled on every bump, earning a new groan from every other inmate on his or her way to Sugar Valley. After yet another complaint from a rather burly looking older man, hiding in the seats between two women behind him, he growled and banged his head against the seat.<br/><br/>â€œWould you kindly shut the fuck up?â€ He hissed. The man glared before turning back to his seat,  curses under his breath. It was surprising how silent it was on the bus, save for the jingling of chains against the windows. He looked up to see quite a few rather muscled men standing at the door, armed with some impressive gear. Danielle winced. Well thatâ€™s probably why.<br/><br/>He wasnâ€™t totally sure how long he had been in that God forsaken bus but as he looked out the window to see the desolate, desert landscape he hoped it hadnâ€™t been long. The butterflyâ€™s of fear and nervousness were long gone, replaced by the dull ache of hunger and scratchy dryness from the heat.<br/><br/>â€œDios mio.â€ He groaned, leaning back, his eyes squeezed shut. He was fucking sick of being trapped in the smelly bus and no one was going to be telling him anytime soon when they were arriving. He had barely gotten the words in his mind before everyones heads shot up and the guards sprung in to action, unhooking chains from the windows and dragging soon to be inmates out the door. They were surprisingly agile for their size and as one hoisted the Spaniard into the air he thought twice about attempting to make a daring escape.<br/><br/>The bus doors opened with a quiet swishing sound, like air being released from a pressurized tank and Danielle was roughly pushed forward, scuffling thorough the bus. He regretted not looking out the window for a longer time when they arrived. When he saw the outside of Sugar Valley for the first time, it would be his last time too. At the thought they butterflies returned but he grit his teeth. He had to put up a fight here. Find someone to help him, someone to not kill him. When he came to America he had gotten along quite well with the Mexicans and any other immigrants bordering the Mediterranean sea. He hoped he would have the same luck."
1082,Sugar Valley Justice IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1904,2011-01-04T05:14:27,Crane,"Jack was doing what she did best: helping the older dogs get their minds off of the bad and teasing the pups. She knew that she didn't look like much, but she was the best Sugar Valley had to offer... for the right price, of course. And once again, she was glad that she kept her hair short, the desert air was bad enough without sweat drenched hair in the way. With a coy smile on her face, she did what most strippers can only think of doing without a pole. Sadly, only a few paid attention, their eyes either on the stuff Mr. Candyman brought, or the new fish. A redheaded girl, a girl with a killer's look, and a... trans? What the fucking hell was a trans doing in a place like here?<br/><br/>Jack knew that the one who won the white powder would come up to her after the game, its what always happened. It was trandition."
1083,Sugar Valley Justice IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1904,2011-01-14T01:26:21,Jawbone-ashtray,"((OOC: Phoenix downs on this thread!))<br/><br/><br/>The girl danced, the sun burnt and production ploughed into full swing in the factory of Reeds conniving little brain, as the prize marble of an eye locked on to the articles-of-evidence-to-be arriving on the tarnished table-top.<br/><br/>Cigarettes, broken or bent or half mortified, prized out from between the cold dead lips of the long since rotten, christ, smokes in any way, shape or form could and would be put to fond use. You'd scuttle back to security of your plank board â€˜velvety softâ€™ mattress and in the safe shadow of your own cells bars, you'd mine the sorry things for tobacco on grain at a time. The infamous smokers fable about prison cigarettes wasn't all dreamt up. One broken portion of a white coated, sweet smelling stick weighed up to a delicious grand total of three rollies IF done right.<br/><br/>Reeds brow knotted in the middle as he attempted to subtly draw the loose stitches of visual evidence-- bag size and substance texture, the usual need to knows of narcotics-- to arrive at an estimated weight, value and, more importantly, effect.<br/><br/>And ... what was this? ... Hot damn. The glint of metal in the relentless sun snagged his gaze.<br/><br/>A clip.<br/><br/>Fucking unbelievable. Wasn't it a little too early to be bringing the big boys to the table? Reed grinned and leisurely unwound from his resting spot on the corner of the bench, ""'Lo Tink,"" something of a smile twitched in his cheeks, a fresh wave of life glistening in his baby blue.<br/><br/>Tink, Tink, make the gals wink, had it on good terms with fucking Saint Nick for all he knew, for the stream of goodies he smuggled in. He was also kind of easy on the old eye, but that was secondary. More importantly was the drugs. Powders, pills, sweeties, crutches, coping mechanisms and taste the rainbow, whatever your vice, sugar or spice, he kept it nice.<br/><br/>â€œGat a taster fâ€™r old friends?â€  Reed jerked his head towards the bag hopefully. He kept the smile small and shoulders stooped. Pushing your luck wasnâ€™t an advisable hobby in these kinds of temperatures, but Tink wasnâ€™t a bad sport. The oddity had humour. You needed that like a second head as far as the small minded criminal was involved, but none the less... â€œNow only ye , meself, â€˜n God â€˜bove  know how much Iâ€™m in need oâ€™ some. Be anâ€™angel wouldchya, Sweet?â€"
1084,Sugar Valley Justice IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1904,2011-01-14T21:55:37,SilverRaeven,"The temperature had not decreased any since our bus had been emptied of prisoners, even though we were inside. The usual pat-down, strip search and approximating of uniform size. Because of my shortness it took about three try's before they found one that would fit me and even though it fit length-wise, I couldn't breath because of the tightness across my chest.<br/><br/>After I had squeezed into my hideous orange jumper I was shuffled along the conveyor belt of getting settled in and when I was finally shoved roughly into my cell I found my self quite tired. I was ready for sleep, but first I would have to face the dinner crowd. Huzzah. Well I should get ready. I grabbed the neckline of my suit and ripped it, creating a v-neck. I sucked in a deep breath, finally being able to breath. Just as I relaxed the dinner buzzer sounded. I grumbled and stood. I did NOT feel like being tested right now, the shouting, yelling, wolf-whistles and often groping. GOD!"
1085,Sugar Valley Justice IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1904,2011-01-16T06:58:31,Goblin,"â€œNow whoâ€™s been tellinâ€™ lies abouâ€™ me havinâ€™ frienâ€™s?â€ When Tink laughed, it was a peculiar hissing sound. And it wrinkled the dot under his left eye in a way that might have been true, honest amusement. â€œGonna hafta teach that liar a lesson abouâ€™ how tâ€™get away withâ€™at.â€<br/><br/>He lost, the first out, on the virtue of a spectacular bluff. That was okay with him. The point of the game wasnâ€™t to win, or else he wouldnâ€™t have bet like he did. Tink played his own games with people who didnâ€™t even know he was doing it. He wondered what the crew would do with their new toy.<br/><br/>But Tink didnâ€™t look like he lost on purpose. His attention, supposedly, was mostly on Jack. Must have been a real good piece back on the street. Tink though, heâ€™d run that racket before, and on principle you didnâ€™t do the merchandise. No matter how good it looked. There was just no spirit in a real whore...<br/><br/>With a semi-wistful look he turned on Reed. â€œAh well, thatâ€™s the way it goes. Win some, lose some.â€<br/><br/>After such a loss, Tink became what passed as all business for him. â€œNow which Heavenâ€™s it that dear Reed would like to visit? Ya know Iâ€™ll be yer angel, kiddo. But only fer a price. Nothinâ€™s free Reed. They teach ya that first in thâ€™business. But Iâ€™ll give ya somethinâ€™ now fer a promise ya pay me later.â€<br/><br/>Tink had a scrap of paper in his pocket, torn from the margin of a book and scribbled on incoherently, and cast about momentarily for something to use to write with, remembered there wouldnâ€™t be anything, and scowled. A muttering of â€˜need thisâ€™ and a snatching back of his clip later, he scratched deeply enough at his arm and gotten enough blood to make a mark on the paper. Gave the clip back of course, since heâ€™d wanted the gang to have it in the first place.<br/><br/>â€œYa come see me. Tâ€™night. I promise ya Iâ€™ll getâ€™cha cell unlocked.â€ Tink smiled and when he did it was a sign of danger. A signal that he was thinking something. â€œI do that fer ya though, anâ€™ fer some reason ya donâ€™t come through fer meâ€¦ Well, mighâ€™ start callinâ€™ ya somethinâ€™ otherâ€™n Pirate rounâ€™ the blocks, hey?â€ A quick look slid over to the bird, frigidly calculating; his pleasant smile never left. â€œAnâ€™ leave the fuckinâ€™ pigeon. I ainâ€™ dealinâ€™ with no feathers in mâ€™cell.â€<br/><br/>He started to hand the scrap of paper to Reed and thought better of it, holding onto it still."
1086,Sugar Valley Justice IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1904,2011-01-16T18:52:27,greeneyedkitty,"Once everyone was shuffled out of the bus, fucking ugly carrot orange jumpers were lain out for fitting. The quick strip gave Danny a good look at who he was up against. A good flash of a couple nice racks brought a devious smile to his face. The grin quickly fell once he saw every other MAN on that bus. Shit, half the women were more burly than him. He groaned, smashing his head against the wall. At this point, his best bet was to hide in corners and steal whatever he could. It was what he did best after all, next to some fantastic sex.<br/><br/>â€œMierda mierda mierdaâ€¦â€ He muttered, pulling on one of the smallest womenâ€™s jumpsuits. He could hear a couple guards behind him chuckle away. Something snapped at that stupid, annoying laugh and he whipped around, sharpened nails tensed.<br/><br/>â€œShut the fuck up you worthless piece of shit.â€ The rather tattooed man cackled away, saliva spewing from his mouth as he did so.<br/><br/>â€œThought you were a little girl first time a saw you. That mouth on you isnâ€™t gonna be helping you anytime soon in here.â€ I small growl rippled in his throat but he stepped back, eyes narrowed. He stepped back in the line and waited to be shipped off outside. That very same guard He had now fondly began calling lard ass, shoved him down the hallways, outside to the yard.<br/><br/>The hallways were all shockingly similar, no doubt so any escapeeâ€™s would get lost.<br/><br/>â€œGood luck toothpick, your gonna need it.â€ That same gravely laugh echoed through the grounds and once my sneakered feet hit the burning cement he could already feel people sizing him up.<br/><br/>â€œJesus Christ, Iâ€™m fucked.â€<br/><br/>Finding one rather empty corner he walked over particularly calmly , eyes straight ahead and sat down. He didnâ€™t plan on moving from that spot for a long time. The blaring heat from the sun was intensified by the concrete ground but he stayed down, fists clenched. He didnt deserve to be here. Prostitution shouldnt be a crime. The drug use and stealing and gangs weren't that bad... He groaned and ran sweaty fingers through his hair. He sounded like a sad little girl."
1087,"Island of Death(Hayyel, Ristina, Romeo, and Cami)(rated R)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1932,2010-12-31T01:09:10,HayyelObsession,"The salty air filled Kitâ€™s nose. The boat was rocking back and forth and the engine roared loudly. She had a stupid smile spread across her face even though her pain was great. The other teenagers on the boat either conversed with each other or stayed sitting off by themselves. She hoped someone would talk to her even though she couldnâ€™t voice out even a â€˜helloâ€™, but with her lucky no one did. So she was stuck with her demons to converse with, since all they needed to do was read her mind.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">â€˜Itâ€™s alright childâ€™</span>, the first one had said,<span style=""font-style: italic"">â€˜Apollyn will keep you safeâ€¦â€™</span>It gave a deep menacing laugh in Kitâ€™s ear.<br/><br/>The second had more of a female voice to it,<span style=""font-style: italic"">â€˜Donâ€™t listen to him Kit, Lilith is much more adequate to protecting you.â€™</span>As she said it Kit could just feel it had a sly smile on its horrifying face.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">â€˜You are all fools. Use the words like I and me and you. Not your names.â€™</span>The third gave no name and was the most horrific of the others. And Lilith was a pretty scary demon.<span style=""font-style: italic"">â€˜Now, Kit, when we reach this island I am going to search the surroundings. Try not to hide when I come looking for you.â€™</span><br/><br/>Kit silently agreed to the demon and surveyed the deck. There was a fair amount of other teenagers like her, maybe worse, and they all turned their heads to the approaching land. She focused her attention in the direction everyone was looking and started to get more nervous and antsy as the island came into view. A heavy weight was lifted off her as the third demon had left her. She could see a dark silhouette as it went up into the air and to the forest surrounding a small camp.<br/><br/>There were two fair sized dorms and a large building separated them. There was a volley ball net hooked up on the beach and a good sized garden near the back. Metal chain linked fences separated the forest and the campground and barb wires were strung on the top; Getting a clear message that you arenâ€™t allowed to go in the other area. The water looked clear and an almost hidden cove stood at the far left side. As the boat docked everyone got off in an orderly fashioned line. Being lead by one of the older consolers, everyone was lead to the beach where a crazy looking elderly man stood waiting for their arrival. A terrifying shiver made the fine blonde hairs on the back of Kit's neck rise."
1088,"Island of Death(Hayyel, Ristina, Romeo, and Cami)(rated R)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1932,2010-12-31T01:37:10,Romeo,"Mark stared up at the sky with a sly smile. His ipod was blaring All that Remains. Smoke rose from his mouth as blew out a breath. ""Haha"" he said tossing the ashed up blunt over the edge of the boat. He looked around the boat, ""a bunch of freaks"" he laughed to himself. He looked at the island as it was getting closer. ""Hmm haha I wonder I wonder"" he said outloud. He looked over all the girls and smiled, ""This will be fun"" he said. He pulled the lighter out of his pocket and started flick the lid back and forth. Teachers walked by him and gave him the stare. He smiled back at them, then stood up and walked around. ""This is boring"" he mumbled his bloodshot eyes gleemed in the sun."
1089,"Island of Death(Hayyel, Ristina, Romeo, and Cami)(rated R)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1932,2010-12-31T02:08:01,Ristina,"Savannah leaned against the firm steel railing on the boat. Her hands relaxed on the railing.  Her blue eyes almost reflected the ocean. Her medium length brown hair fell carelessly down her shoulders and was blown with the wind.  The weather wasnâ€™t too harshly hot nor too cold. It was the perfect temperature for her in her green tank top that split at her belly button. She was dressed slightly like a slut. But she could hardly help it since that was the way she was.<br/><br/>She already missed the drugs, and the sex. But that couldnâ€™t be helped. As much as she wished she could help it. The boat came closer to the island. What laid in front of her eyes was a sandy beach that sparkled a little because of the sun; a forest was connected to the beach and it had  metal chain linked fences separated the forest and the campground and barb wires were strung on the top; Getting a clear message that you arenâ€™t allowed to go in the other area. But she spotted a volleyball area near camp and smirked. Her bet was that she was the best player out of all the people on the boat.  She had hardly noticed how many guys stared at her. The fact that she got those same looks back at home had caused her to just overlook it. She knew she was hot, and figured why not let them stare.<br/><br/>As the boat began to dock she got a shiver. Not from the cold. Just a random chill, and her body shuddered just a little. She turned to leave the boat but someone bumped into her. OK maybe not someone. A Hot someone. ""Iâ€™m sorry."" Her voice held no remorse but rather a strength that only a popular girl would have.<br/><br/>~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~<br/><br/>Damian kicked his leg against the railing at the bow of the boat. He hated this. The fact that he had to sit on this stupid boat and deal dumbass boys who treated women poorly. Or did some other horrible crime.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Fuck thisâ€¦this is shit is stupid.</span>He thought. As he began to relax. It wasnâ€™t fair. Just because he had attempted suicide twice they sent him off to camp. Well and punching a boy to the point that he broke his left arm. He glanced at his arm which was wrapped in a bandage.<br/><br/>He hardly had time to notice that the boat was docking. He had been so caught up with his head. That when the boat rocked from docking. He lost his balance. Falling flat on the wooden boatâ€™s floor. ""Ouch."" Nobody could of heard him say that. Since half the boat most  people were already off. He got himself up off his feet and began to make his way off the boat  The crowd almost took up the entire dock."
1090,"Island of Death(Hayyel, Ristina, Romeo, and Cami)(rated R)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1932,2010-12-31T02:30:34,Cami chasing hurizon,"A very delicate looking Male sat silently over looking everything and everyone. He wasn't exactly excited to be here, rather more relieved, for it was far better than where he used to be, where THEY used to be. His sister of sorts had gotten away with him and for that he was, probably more grateful than would be normal, or acceptable for any other siblings in the world. He looked up and saw His sister Aria grinning, she WAS excited to be going to this island, camp thing. He hadn't had the heart to tell her it was a place they sent mentally cracked people, people who were broken byond repair, according to some random psychiatrist he'd been sent to by the state. He sighed lightly and took a blue lighter from the pocket of his light blue jeans and began to flick it absentmindedly, it was a nervous habbit he'd picked up, and for some reason couldn't stop. He looked back up and Aria was grinning at him. He could already feel the answering smile curving onto his face.<br/><br/>~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~<br/><br/>""You're going to get us in trouble Hol, and we're not even there yet""  Her voice was a mixture of a ringing bell and some type of bird's song, haunting yet beautiful, and uinque to her. There was a slight pressure as the boat pulled to shore. ""Okay, so we're here now, but you should still put that away, before you get caught with it, or they might try to separate us"" she told him. ""why did you wear that shirt Hollis, I told you, it makes you look- Nevermind"" she said catching eyes with him and turning away. She looked down at her own short black skirt and pink tube top. Small pearls decorated the top of her shirt and she wore a biker's black leather jacket over it. She sighed, Hollis jeans and white T-shirt looked super appropirate compared to her, but hey, why go through life un-noticed, right?<br/><br/>That's the last thing she planned to be, even here, as she unashamedly grabbed Hollis hand to go stand in line. Un-noticed."
1091,"Island of Death(Hayyel, Ristina, Romeo, and Cami)(rated R)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1932,2010-12-31T02:38:31,Romeo,"Mark stepped back and looked the girl over and smiled licking his lips. ""Dont be. Its alright, hey babe you look like you could use a hook up? What do you say? Meet me later?"" he said with a smile. He reached in the inside of his jacket and pulled out a bag of pot. ""You know you want to"" he said looking her over again. ""Or are you more intersted in that white magic? Cause I got both"" he smiled."
1092,"Island of Death(Hayyel, Ristina, Romeo, and Cami)(rated R)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1932,2010-12-31T03:01:09,HayyelObsession,"Jarred stepped out and went over to inspect the newcomers. The sun was bright and the sky was clear. A small breeze rustled through the trees and the sound of overlapping waves surrounded him. He walked over to the â€˜directorâ€™ and stood at attention, hand on gun, ready to shoot down anyone who began misbehaving.<br/>-- ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------<br/>Kit watched the waves roll in and out; Toppling the sand.  Her stomach had started to upset her but she tried to ignore it. Without paying attention to where she was going, an out of place plank tripped her. Sending her forward and dragging a guy with a broken arm down and spikes creamy gray-like hair. Her blond hair flowed to her face and was temporarily blinded until she moved it out of the way.<br/><br/>She could feel her cheeks heat up as she half sat half laid on the guy. Staring blankly and embarrassingly at him.<span style=""font-style: italic"">What have I done! Now Iâ€™ll be in big trouble. What if he hates me after this? Oh my god no! My first day and I screw up!</span>She could hear the demons in the back of her head laughing insainly."
1093,"Island of Death(Hayyel, Ristina, Romeo, and Cami)(rated R)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1932,2010-12-31T03:33:24,Ristina,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Dont be. Its alright, hey babe you look like you could use a hook up? What do you say? Meet me later?"" </span>Spoke a voice that she could only imagine coming from a hot sexy guy. His voice was deep, and lovely with an air of comfort in it. She could hardly believe the voice belonged to such a dark handsome boy. He reached in the inside of his jacket and pulled out a bag of pot.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""You know you want to. Or are you more interested in that white magic? Cause I got both."" </span>He held a wicked grin as his eyes looked her over once more. Was she really that hot?<br/><br/>""Oh my god your my hero."" She draped her beautifully tan hands around his neck. They were tanned from the sunlight. Since her arms and body had gotten quite a lot of it from being exposed to the sun. ""She grabbed the bag of pot and stuffed the bagged up green leaves in her white mini-shorts that had two very thin pockets. She hoped no one caught her. She kissed the boy and the cheek. ""As for that hook upâ€¦weâ€™ll have to see."" She winked at him one sapphire blue eye open and the other shut. She turned from him and skipped off the boat. Laughing merrily all the way off the boat.<br/><br/>She saw who must of been her counselor. Or everyoneâ€™s rather. He was a bit weird with chalk white hair, and dark eyes. Hot in other words. She had to tear her eyes off the man. In order to do that she found herself glance at the oceanâ€™s waves crackling against the shoreline. Causing a white foam from the crash. It was a beautiful scene to her.<br/><br/>~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~<br/><br/>Damian was shocked to see a girl trip over him . Or a floor bird. The first thing that came to his mind was that she was clumsy or about to get hurt. So in one smooth moment he placed himself in her falling track so that he could take the bulk of the fall. His grayish brown hair falling in front of his left chocolate brown eye.<br/><br/>The girlâ€™s body landed atop him and he smiled an award winning smile. At least she wouldnâ€™t take any damage. But then winced as his left hand happened to take the bulk of the fall. It hurt like hell. The girlâ€™s soft blonde hair fell in front of his face. ""Hey are you OK?"" he asked.  Her emerald green eyes sparked some sort of feeling inside of him.  He may be depressed a lot. But she was so beautiful. He felt a slight flush cross his face of embarrassment. ""Could you help me up?"" He asked."
1094,"Island of Death(Hayyel, Ristina, Romeo, and Cami)(rated R)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1932,2010-12-31T03:49:44,Romeo,"Mark smiled and watched the girl walk away. His glowing blue eyes shined as lust filled his eyes. He walked behind her with his hands in his pockets. His dark blue hair blew in the wind as he watched her ass bounce from side to side. He smiled and looked up at the man with chalky white hair, his smile fades as his eyes lowered to the gun. He relesed a sigh and walked up behind the girl, lightly tapping her ass. ""Thats not even half of the stuff I've got"" he smiled. He walked away towards the cabins. He pulled a tooth pick out of his pocket and put it in his mouth. He smiled and said to himself ""so the game begins"". He looked back at her then over at the other kids, ""I could make a shiney penny here. But for now, Im just gonna get fucked up"" he said to himself laughing. He walked behind one of the buildings and pulled out a prewrapped blunt. ""Joy oh joy"" he said lighting the blunt and taking a puff. He smiled as the smoke flowed out of his nose. He walked from building to building hiding and taking a puff everytime he was behind the building. He looked at the blunt as it was gone, he sighed and droped it grinding the ash into the ground. He sighed and looked up at the smoke as it faded into the sky. He turned and walked into the group of people again. He looked at all the girls but none of them seemed to catch his eye like that one did. He closed his eyes remebering her shove the bag into her short shorts, he saw a tiny glimpse of her underwear. He opened his eyes and smiled looking around. ""Im bored"" he mumbled."
1095,"Island of Death(Hayyel, Ristina, Romeo, and Cami)(rated R)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1932,2010-12-31T04:08:08,Cami chasing hurizon,"Aria stopped as she saw a scared looking girl scramble off of an adorable male He smiled and color rose to his cheeks She stared, transfixed. The blood pooling in his cheeks, the amazing smile. He was perfect. She heard him ask for help up and made to walk up to him. She started to walk and was pulled back, hard. Hollis had seen him too, and tightened his grip. "" Leave it"" he hissed into her ear. Aria sighed and stuck out her lower lip. She'd forgotten she was holding Hollis' hand. She looked around some more and saw annother boy running back into line. She smirked. ""Bored?"" she asked raising an eyebrow mischieveously. "" judging by how you smell-"" she was cut off by annother look and a squeezing of her hand from Hollis. "" please let go Hollis""<br/><br/>Hollis smiled back ""Please behave, Aria"" he purred lightly back to her as he dropped her hand. He looked up and saw the man with the gun. A low, and suprisingly frightening growl as he walked past him. Hollis didn't like guns."
1096,"Island of Death(Hayyel, Ristina, Romeo, and Cami)(rated R)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1932,2010-12-31T04:14:23,HayyelObsession,"His smile made Kitâ€™s heart skip a beat. No one had ever smiled to her like that. She stared into his light brown eyes (couldnâ€™t really tell from the picture sorry if I messed up on the color).<br/>""Hey are you OK?"" he asked. And when she didnâ€™t reply he asked, â€œCould you help me up?â€<br/><br/>Kit immediately jumped up and helped get him to his feet. Her hand lingered on his and her heart thumped wildly. Letting go she turned around abruptly, walking fast with fist clenched and face heated up. Kit walked onto the sandy area and went to stand near a girl with light violet hair. She caught glimpse of another guy with black hair walking in-between the building when she looked up.<br/><br/>She turned her head slowly around to see the gray-brown haired boy and their eyes connect. She quickly diverted her eyes and turned to the girl next to her, waving a hello and kept to herself. Her demons would not stop laughing.<br/><br/>---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------<br/>He scanned the upcoming kids and sighed slightly when he saw one walk off for a short while and come back. He only guessed what kind of trouble he would be getting himself into in the near future. Jarred began to walk in the black haired boys direction, catching a glimpsed at his name that settled with the picture that matched this boyâ€™s face on a chart he was handed. Mark Duncan.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Age 17, birthday March 3rdâ€¦</span>Jarred always read little about who he was dealing with until he was by himself.<br/><br/>When he approached Mark, his hand automatically went to his gun; he smelled the scent of marijuana on him, â€œEmpty your pockets, boy.â€ He ignored the noise from the other boy that had past him."
1097,"Island of Death(Hayyel, Ristina, Romeo, and Cami)(rated R)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1932,2011-01-02T02:19:34,Ristina,"""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Thats not even half of the stuff I've got."" </span>The hot guy from before spoke while tapping her ass lightly in a suggestive way. She giggled at that. She watched as the hot guy took his leave. Heading towards the cabin. His black hair glistening with the sun.<br/><br/>She sighed from loneliness. She was half tempted to follow his ass to the cabins. But instead buried that thought. It wouldnâ€™t be smart to get in trouble right away.  Her tanish smooth hands dug through her traveling bag. Trying to dig out her light blue ipod. When at last she did , she took the speaker like head phones that were tiny but had really good sound, and slipped inside her ears. The minute she click on the song Happy from Mudvayne came on. She debated on weather to run across the wet sand with the water brushing against her feet, or stay with the group. The temptation to run was way too much. She had been so holed up on the boat. That she just wanted to run. That temptation was too much she found herself breaking away and jogging along side the ocean line on the beach. Her long tan legs hitting the wet dark brown sand one after another.<br/><br/>She hadnâ€™t noticed when the councilor had decided to break off from the group. But she noticed his absence and immediately looked towards the cabins. He wasnâ€™t quite yet at the cabins.  Her heart raced a little as she immediately thought of that hot guy. ""oh shitâ€¦shit ..shit heâ€™s gonna get caught."" She wondered if their was any way that she could distract the councilor. The only one that came up was to scream for help. But she knew that would be useless and just shook her head in dismay. He was in trouble and she couldnâ€™t do shit about it.  The song had changed plenty of times but at the moment she was listening to Renegade of funk by Rage against the machine.<br/>~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~<br/>Damian nodded his head to the girl that had tripped over him moments before he took the fall for this girl. Somehow, he seemed to be falling a lot lately.  He found himself  at the end of the line of people. But had seen the pot between a boy , and girl. Then the guy headed towards the cabins, and the girl found started jogging along the ocean line. He wondered how stupid the two could be. But decided not to think about it. It wasnâ€™t his ass on the line.<br/><br/>Damian decided to catch up with the girl that he had broken her fall. Skipping past a few other teens till he stood up behind her in the line. He tapped her shoulder with his right arm. Or the good arm at the moment. ""Hey."" He whispered next to her ear. ""I never got a name out of you.."""
1098,"Island of Death(Hayyel, Ristina, Romeo, and Cami)(rated R)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1932,2011-01-05T00:32:54,Cami chasing hurizon,"o0c: cami is bored, so why not?<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""> I never got a name out of you</span><br/>She grinned and walked up behind him. ""Aria"" she whispered to his neck. "" and what may I cal-""<br/>She stopped in mid-sentance when she saw Hollis' face. He was mad. She huffed. "" FINE! Hollis, but I dont know why you want me to suffer with you,<span style=""font-style: italic""> I'm </span>here to make firends, and you should too.... big baby""<br/><br/>Hollis chuckled and pulled her back to him again. That was close, that boy smelled like a whole MESS of trouble, and well, he didn't really feel like hurting anyone while he was here."
1099,"Island of Death(Hayyel, Ristina, Romeo, and Cami)(rated R)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1932,2011-01-16T05:44:41,Ristina,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">Empty your pockets, boy.</span>"" The councilor spoke directly to him. This cause him to be just a little bit cautious.<br/><br/>""Empty my pockets. What the fuck!!!"" He darted his eyes to left. ""Iâ€™m doing anything fucking wrong."" Then realized just as quickly that he was. His eyes at that exact moment made contact with the female that he had moments before smacked her ass. ""Shit did she rat me out."" He thought. Quickly taking the pot out of pockets and handing them to the councilor dude. ""Shit manâ€¦..canâ€™t a guy have any fucking fun around here. I mean I was just trying to have a good time is all."" Nearly forgetting the entire reason why he was there as usual.  His eyes scanned the entire area. Never looking the other man in the eyes. He avoided the fact that he was in fact doing something awfully wrong, and had half the nerve to rat out that girl. But didnâ€™t because he still wanted to have sex with her. That reason alone prevented him from ratting on her. But againâ€¦if she did rat him outâ€¦then why not rat her out? Then he shook his head. Knowing that he wanted sex more than he wanted to get back at this girl."
1100,"Island of Death(Hayyel, Ristina, Romeo, and Cami)(rated R)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1932,2011-01-16T20:10:08,HayyelObsession,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Hey."" He whispered near to her ear. ""I never got a name out of youâ€¦""</span><br/><br/>Kit held her breath,<span style=""font-style: italic"">oh my god he is asking my name! Uh, how do I tell him?!</span>She turned to her demons for some sort of advice but they stayed silent. She was really wished the no named demon came back to her. He always knew what to do in situations like this. Then, she saw a girl with long wavy blue black hair and green sparkly eyes whisper into the guyâ€™s neck and Kit felt a pang of jealously, it soon past when she saw a guy behind her with short shaggy brown hair and bright ice blue eyes glare at her and the girl backed off pouting.<br/><br/>She sighed in relief and saw that the guy was looking at her again. She remembered she had a deck of Scrabble Slam and fumbled for it. Taking the cards out she kneeled down, arranging the letters to her name and said through them, â€œKit. What is your name?â€ She stared down in embarrassment that she couldnâ€™t talk to him.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Someday</span>, she thought,<span style=""font-style: italic"">Iâ€™ll get my voice back.</span><br/><br/>~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~<br/><br/>Jarred ignored the boys comment and sighed. Stuffing the pot on a pocket she went back into place and shouted in a terrifyingly controlling voice, â€œEVERYONE, LINE UP, THE HEADMASTER WOULD LIKE TO SPEAK TO YOU ALL!â€ He turned his head to the headmaster and when he nodded at Jarred, he walked along the line of newcomers."
1101,"Island of Death(Hayyel, Ristina, Romeo, and Cami)(rated R)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1932,2011-01-18T06:59:34,Cami chasing hurizon,"Aria heard the guard call the order to line up and saw the cute boy, and some other girl who, judging by the letters in the sand was named Kit.<span style=""font-style: italic""> they must not've heard </span>she thought. She scrambled back over to them and began to help the girl pick up her blocks. "" come on now, hurry up"" she said softly to the girl.<br/><br/>~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~<br/><br/>""damn it Angel"" Hollis breathed to himself as his sister rushed off to help a stranger and the boy that made him nervous. He saw the solider that had called for them aproaching the group and thinking quickly let off one of the fireworks he'd smuggled in.<span style=""font-style: italic""> she SO owes me for this</span>"
1102,"Island of Death(Hayyel, Ristina, Romeo, and Cami)(rated R)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1932,2011-01-19T23:21:26,Ristina,"Savanna found herself out of breath and kneeling with one ear bud hanging out of  her ear. ""Damn that was a good a run."" She though as her body ached from the pain of running. Though, it did make her feel utterly happy. She heard the councilorâ€™s voice from where she was. It was faint but she could just barely make it out.<br/><br/>""EVERYONE, LINE UP, THE HEADMASTER WOULD LIKE TO SPEAK TO YOU ALL!"" That sentence alone made her feel funny. ""Shitâ€¦shitâ€¦shit."" She muttered as she felt herself straighten. Her feet begging to sprint back to camp in a very fast motion. She just barely made it to line in time. Her feet skidding to a stop very sloppily. Causing sand to spray all over the place. But luckily it didnâ€™t hit anyone. Once again she found her self out of breath. Completely and utterly wiped out from her  free for all run. She wiped a hand across her forehead, which was glistening from sweat.<br/><br/>""Yeahâ€¦yeah were all in line I think."" She muttered turning her head to look around. It seemed that she was the only one that was stirred up in the line. Which fit her well.<br/><br/>~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~<br/><br/>Damian shuddered a little from the female that whispered in his neck. It sent thrills down him. But he shook the thrills away. Returning his attention to the female in front of him. Who had suddenly kneeled to the ground. Fumbling through a bag. In reaction he too kneeled down. Not really sure what she was up to, or even why she was kneeling. Curiosity was eating at him.  Like a dog who eats a bone whole.<br/><br/>He watched as she pulled out cards, arranging them in a particular order. Through the order he could see she was spelling a sentence that resembled ""Kit. What is your name?"" He laughed. Taking in a deep breath.<br/><br/>""My name fair lady kit  â€¦is  Damian cerantez."" He winked at her.  ""I take you canâ€™t talk, and thatâ€™s fine with me."" He offered his hand to help her. Then another girl appeared her long wavy black hair, and sparkle green eyes almost knocked him off his feet.<br/><br/>""EVERYONE, LINE UP, THE HEADMASTER WOULD LIKE TO SPEAK TO YOU ALL!"" Spoke what had to be their camp councilor. He watched as kit tried to pick up all the cards. He got on his hands ,and knees helping.<br/><br/>"" come on now, hurry up"" the black hair girl spoke. Trying to urge them to clean up all the cards as fast as they could. As well as helping her in the long run. At last they had all the cards picked up, and all three of them made their way to the line. Acting as if they had not just rushed to clean something up.<br/><br/>~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~<br/><br/><br/>Meanwhile Mark was flustered by how the councilor didnâ€™t even hound him. Just took the pot and shoved into his pocket. Then started to head back to the group.  Making the announcement that they all have to get in line. ""Fuck the line."" Thought mark. But then he saw that same girl in line. In an instant he found his feet were heading towards the line. If hell could freeze, about now would be the time. Finally, he was line. Though he was on the opposite line than that girl."
1103,"Island of Death(Hayyel, Ristina, Romeo, and Cami)(rated R)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1932,2011-01-26T05:04:22,HayyelObsession,"<span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""color: #BF0000"">Kit</span></span><br/><br/>He understood, Damian understands. Her heart skipped a beat and for a moment she was in bliss. It was nice of him to call her a fair lady, even if she wasnâ€™t one. But that was okay, when both him and the girl picked up her cards with her, she liked that. It was nice and it gave her a warm feeling. She hoped everyone was like this as well. Standing at in the line next to Damian and the other girl she listened attentively to the headmasterâ€™s words.<br/><br/><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""color: #000000"">Jarred</span></span><br/><br/>Jarred listened to the headmasterâ€™s empty introduction and watched as most of the kids were paying attention.  He sighed in frustration when the Headmaster was finished. It had meant it was his turn.<br/><br/>â€œListen up everyone; you will all follow me in a group as I give you your tour.â€ He began walking, not checking to see if they had followed. He kept walking and indicated to the buildings. â€œOver here is the dorms. The west wing is for you boys and the east is for the girls. Over here will be the schoolhouse, where, yes, you will be learning, and next to it is a garden. Here we have the bathhouse and the gym.â€ He turned around to glare at the boys and said sternly, â€œYou will not peek into the girls bathrooms! You will not harass the girls and sex is absolutely prohibitive.â€ Indicating the right of them he said, â€œAnd over here is, as you can see, the ocean and the other activities. Also another rule; no one, and I mean no one is allowed to enter that forest. Understood?â€<br/><br/>After getting the weak Okays and nods, he shook his head. â€œEveryone you may get yourselves settled in, Dinner with be in the gym once it turns dark. Be there.â€<br/><br/><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""color: #BF0000"">Kit</span></span><br/><br/>Kit was two steps behind Damian. She didnâ€™t want to seem like she was following him, but she continued to do so. Listening to the man with chalk white hair, he mentioned which place was which, noting going into the forest was prohibited, and when dinner was. She had been carrying her bag, afraid the teachers would search through her things, and began to walk towards the dorms. She knew that everyone was going to be arguing about who get which room. Not wanted to embarrass herself twice today, she would accept any room given to her.<br/><br/>Though not wanting to be embarrassed again wasnâ€™t working to well and she yet again tripped over her own two feet. She fell flat of her face and the sand softened her blow. She prayed no one was watching her, but she heard snickering and laughing around her. Ashamed she kept her head low and slowly got up, taking her things and hurrying off to the dormâ€™s entrance. Her face was red and her heart was pounding with resentment. But strangely, her demons had been silent for quite a while.<br/><br/>Are you guys still there? She got no reply, Hello, hey, come on answer me! This isnâ€™t funny you guys said you wouldnâ€™t leave me alone! Shear silence until she heard a static crackle.<br/>â€˜Do not worry love, Lilith is still here child.â€™<br/><br/>â€˜Yes, donâ€™t you fret now, we havenâ€™t left you.â€™<br/><br/>She sighed in some sort of relief when she heard the familiar voices and gave a little smile, thinking to them, okay, thatâ€™s goodâ€¦ thanks. They gave to reply to the gratitude, they never did."
1104,"Island of Death(Hayyel, Ristina, Romeo, and Cami)(rated R)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1932,2011-02-06T04:45:05,Cami chasing hurizon,"Aria smiled as she stood next to Kit and the cute boy called Damien. A sigh escaped her as the person she assumed to be the ""president"" or whatever spoke some lame ass speech that had taken a pathedically long amount of time for him to come up with. She could almost hear him telling himself. 'Friendly, yet intimidating, and fair' She rolled her eyes. ""tch, yeah right"" she said under her breath.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Listen up everyone!</span>She blinked and looked up to the speaker as he continued and showed them around the island. She looked over to Hollis as he said the girls and boys would be separated. ""Uh-oh"" she muttered, he didn't look very pleased. She tried her best to shoot him incouraging smiles everyonce and awhile. Her gaze kept drifting back to the man infront of them, she tried multiple times to catch his eye, but to no avail.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Everyone you may get yourselves settled in, Dinner with be in the gym once it turns dark. Be there.</span><br/><br/>Aria took in a deep breath. She had to play by the rules<span style=""font-style: italic""> for now</span>she told herself. She turned again to Kit. "" Would you like to be roomies?"" she asked putting on a kind, yet dazzeling smile. Hollis was at her elbow looking heartbroken. She looked into his eyes and her expression softened. ""You..."" she sighed. "" I'll try...just give me until after supper Hols, okay?"" He nodded and walked away seting her bags down by her feet and shooting a warning, and somehow utterly terrifying, glare to Damien. Hollis walked away toting his own duffle bag and grabbing his lighter from her pocket causing Aria to let out a rather girlish giggle scream-type of thing. She sighed as she saw an adorable smile slide onto his face.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""> Dont Worry Hollis, I'll fix it </span>She turned to the counselor who'd been talking and waved. ""Excuse me?"" she called.<br/><br/>~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~<br/><br/>He sighed happy that the firework hadn't gotten anyone, namely him, into trouble. His hand dived into his pocket for his faveroite lighter just as he remembered Aria'd taken it when they were on the boat. He sighed again and began to play with the one he'd just used. Many years had told him it was always a good idea to have a few back ups, just incase. He very nearly dropped the lighter when he heard that He and Aria would be separated. WHAT?!?!?<span style=""font-style: italic""> it's probably so there are no suprise children </span>he thought knowledgeably. Aria was his sister though, so they couldn't really have any objections to them staying together, promoting family values and all that.<span style=""font-style: italic""> only</span>piped up a voice in his head.<span style=""font-style: italic""> she's not REALLY your sister, and what attracted you to her to start with, was how soft her skin was, remember?</span>He growled in annoyance. Stupid voices, hopefully while he was here they shut the hel up.<br/><br/>He had absentmindedly walked over and picked up their bags and walked up to Aria just as she was asking a troubled looking female to room with her. His face fell, or it must've, judging by the reaction and promise she gave him. After supper? seemed reasonable enough. His eyes landed to Damien, that boy was trouble, somehow, in his heart of hearts he knew it. He set Aria's suitcase at her feet and his eyes fell back to the boy.<span style=""font-style: italic""> I dare you try one thing with her, just try it boy, becuase I will be watching you closer than even I would like to admit, and if you do one thing... things may just become... regrettable</span>Hollis let out a sigh and reached into Aria's pocket to retrieve his lighter.<br/><br/>Aria let out an uncharacteristically high-pitched giggle? He walked away and he couldn't help but smile. It was cute, very cute.<span style=""font-style: italic""> See now Hollis, no acidental children, espically with your SISTER</span>her growled in annoyence as he continued wondering up the beach looking for something to do he may as well go pick someplace to pretend to sleep.<span style=""font-style: italic""> that's a good idea</span>he told himself.<span style=""font-style: italic""> make a good showing of having every intention of fallowing the rules</span>he spotted the cabbins that the counselor had mentioned one side marked with a red flag, the other with a blue.<br/><br/>'dont worry Hollis, I'll fix it' rang in his ears as he walked tword the blue flag."
1105,Beyond the Law (Le bourreau + Crossfire),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=19353&start=20,2012-12-06T07:22:37,CrossFire,"Rain tensed as she felt his hand touch her bare belly and a slight look of surprise crossed in her eyes as he said he had caught sight of her mastrubating with one of her colts. A slight smirk tugging at the corners of her lips as he concluded his case and tried to slip his hand underneath her shirt to grab a hold of one of her large breasts.<br/><br/>Hands reaching down, she pulled out both of her colts. For a moment, it seemed as though she would put two bullets through him. But instead, she bent down a bit before dropping them on the forest floor but keeping eye contact with Johnny at all times. ""You may have some good points there, Johnny."" she said calmly though she could feel the temperature of her body rise to an all too familar level as she felt her pussy start to grow slowly wetter. That spark in her eyes, turned into a flame as her sexual desire started to show up by her body tensing up and heat radiating off her body. Her fingers slipped into the waistband of his jeans as she suddenly pulled his body up against hers."
1106,Beyond the Law (Le bourreau + Crossfire),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=19353&start=20,2012-12-06T16:43:39,Le bourreau,"""Any girl that can fuck herself with a loaded 45 is my kinda girl..."" Johnny said as he leaned in close and violently kissed her. His hands groping away at her big tits, massaging the nipples roughly, he could feel the heat coming off her.<br/><br/>Rain's fingers sipped into Johnny's waistband and tickled his dick as she pulled him in closer. Johnny reached down and impatiently unbuckled his pants letting the huge swelling member out. It dropped out and slapped Rain's naked stomach before dropping into a vertical position, bobbing up and down like a diving board. ""Don't worry...this little ol' thing ain't gonna hurt anybody, baby"" Johnny said sarcastically."
1107,Beyond the Law (Le bourreau + Crossfire),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=19353&start=20,2012-12-08T17:06:07,CrossFire,"Rain kissed back violently and deeply as she gripped his jeans harder and moaned into the kiss as he roughly squeezed her breasts. Massaging her nipples with little mercy caused a shiver to run down her spine. Smirking as she felt him impatiently unbuckling his pants and his cock slapping her bare belly before falling vertically, she leaned back on a tree only a centimeter or so behind her.<br/><br/>""Somebody's rather impatient,"" she said, crossing her arms over her chest as she let her eyes freely roam over his massive dick. Desire darkened her eyes though as she fantasized what it would feel like inside of her. ""Dont worry it hurting someone was the farthest thing from my mind,"" she replied with another smirk as she looked up at Johnny. Grabbing his shirt and pulling him much closer as she kissed him with no mercy as her hands went down to her shorts. Unbuttoning them but not pulling them down just yet."
1108,Beyond the Law (Le bourreau + Crossfire),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=19353&start=20,2012-12-09T18:45:06,Le bourreau,"Johnny was loving it; this psychotically hot chick, whom just lost her fiancÃ© in a semi-failed bank robbery was about to get down with him.  â€œYeah, suck my dick, babyâ€¦â€ He said calmly and coolly; knowing full well that saying this to her might just as well get him killed, but he didnâ€™t care right now and he only thoughts were of Rain cocking and chambering a live round into her classic semi-automatic Colt as she then used to play some erotic form of Russian roulette while she used it to fuck herself with a loaded gun. It was kinky and disturbing and all-encompassing of the fatality of the situation, all at the same time, the very twisted stimuli he needed to fuck this hot-ass bitch in the woods.<br/><br/>He waited the anxious precious few seconds while she decided to kill him or just suck his big dick, the tension was palpable."
1109,Beyond the Law (Le bourreau + Crossfire),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=19353&start=20,2012-12-09T19:02:35,CrossFire,"Rain leaned in closer to Johnny and her lips touched his neck lightly before she kissed his neck. Completely ignoreing his command on purpose as her lips trailed to the crook of his neck. Biting down hard and purposefully before she kissed back up to the mid-point of his neck. Her fingertip lightly ran down his chest, stomach, then straight past his waist line. The feather light touch of her fingertip ran down the length of his massive dick. Feeling it pulsing and twitching under her touch as she smirked against his neck. ""You're too confident in yourself Johnny,"" she whispered in his ear.<br/><br/>Suddenly, her whole body stopped touching Johnny as she picked up her two colts. Holstering them before buttoning up her shorts, grabbing a hold of his shirt once she was finished. Pushing him up against the tree she had just been leaning on, she took a hold of his raging hard-on then leaned down. Running her tongue over the tip of the head before placing a kiss on it."
1110,Beyond the Law (Le bourreau + Crossfire),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=19353&start=20,2012-12-09T19:42:29,Le bourreau,"Again Rain moved with incredible speed, after tickling his dick, Johnny closed his eyes, expecting a blowjob or a bullet between the eyes, but a split second later when he opened them, Rain had her shorts refastened , another tease to his dick it didn't look like he was going to get any play after all.<br/><br/>""You're too confident in yourself Johnny,"" she whispered in his ear. ""Yeah well it's got me this far...right?"" He asked back rhetorically. He was just about to lean down and pull up his jeans when Rain grabbed him by the shirt and tossed him against a tree.  Pushing him up against the tree she had just been leaning on, she took a hold of his raging hard-on then leaned down. Running her tongue over the tip of the head before placing a kiss on it.<br/><br/>""Holy shit...."" He moaned feeling Rain's tongue flick at his tip.....Johnny's hands came up and he placed them on the back of Rain's head, to help her down onto him."
1111,Beyond the Law (Le bourreau + Crossfire),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=19353&start=20,2012-12-13T05:29:16,CrossFire,"Rain let her tongue swirl around the tip of his massive head before she opened her mouth to slip only the head inside her warm mouth. Sucking and licking at the head then taking more into her mouth as she teased him by going to slow. Sucking harder and massaging his throbbing member with her tongue as she took in more than half of his large cock.<br/><br/>However, she pulled her mouth away from it as she felt his hand tighten its grip in her hair. Purposefully not paying any attention to his dick as she rose his shirt a bit and kissed along his waistline. Just barely skimming his manhood with her hand or finger every moment or so. Not letting it have any attention other than a light brush as if it was accidental. Rain could feel it twitch under her light touches as if begging to be attended to."
1112,Beyond the Law (Le bourreau + Crossfire),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=19353&start=20,2012-12-13T17:04:02,Le bourreau,"Rain was driving him fucking crazy, he just wanted to grab her head and slam his engorged member down her throat, but then she pulled off it all together. She started kissing his stomach while her hands and breasts teasingly brushed up against his twitching cock.  ""Holy shit Rain....my fucking balls are gonna explode..."" He grumbled, while the veins in his neck pulsed outward as his blood pressure rose from the teasing.<br/><br/>Johnny's hands reached up and grabbed her big tits which were still tied up in the red and white checkered half-shirt. He yanked at the knot and let her thick tits fall free. She had big pink nipples that looked good enough to eat, and after seeing them for the first time and after spending the last few days fantasizing about them he could honestly say they met and exceeded all expectations. He reached down around her and  cupped  them up together, creating a small gap in which the to stick his his thick throbbing dick in between. ""Baby I got a strong need for something...."""
1113,Beyond the Law (Le bourreau + Crossfire),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=19353&start=20,2013-01-09T21:39:04,CrossFire,"""Mmm im sure you do Johnny..You've been deprived for a long time,"" Rain said quietly as she licked at his waist before biting there, not really caring if she hurt him or not. Looking up at him, amusement shone in her eyes as she saw the veins in his neck popping out from a rise in blood pressure. No doubt because she was teasing him and not letting him have the release he so desperately wanted. As he cupped her breasts together, she figured out what he was going to do rather quickly but she did nothing to stop it in order to keep him from getting his satisfaction yet. Though it did cross her mind, she decided against it this time.<br/><br/>Skimming her finger lightly up his dick, she reached his balls and squeezed both of them. Brushing her lips over his stomach and biting here or there."
1114,Beyond the Law (Le bourreau + Crossfire),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=19353&start=20,2013-01-10T16:59:00,Le bourreau,"Rain cupped his balls while he slipped his massive pecker into the gap he'd created between her breasts. It felt great and immediately Johnny's member started to twitch. ""Damn girl if your tits feel this good I can only image what your gash feels like..."" He said as he began to build pumping momentum, slamming his dick head into the bottom of her jaw.<br/><br/>He balls began to clench and he could almost feels his lil' swimmers readying themselves for exiting if not brief excursion into the foreign world of Rain's neck. ""Ohh yeah I think I gonna nut!"" He said in a slightly heightened tone.<br/><br/>It was just then that the crackle of a loudspeaker could be heard from behind them. ""WHAT IN GOD'S SWEET NAME ARE YOU DOING?"" The booming, amplified voice came from behind them and startled Johnny enough to cringe like he'd been struck with something from behind.<br/><br/>With the distraction of the lustful walk, they must have wandered back far enough to be in view of the road and not noticed it, because now a local sheriff's car was parked just 50 yards away and a concerned officer of the law was staring directly at Johnny's naked ass. Johnny peaked over his shoulder and confirmed his nightmare come true, he held his hand up and waved instictively before turning back and looking down at Rain.<br/><br/>""oooh shit....cops. What the Fuck?"" He whispered down at his Rain as she stared up at him from her still prone position. There was two ways this could go, either Rain would play her psycho card and come up shooting or they could try and scam the cop, he wondered which way it would come out.<br/><br/><br/>(***If  Janelle's character, Skyler Thorne doesn't post soon, we'll NPC her and move on with the story)"
1115,Beyond the Law (Le bourreau + Crossfire),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=19353&start=20,2013-01-10T18:40:16,CrossFire,"Rain dug her nails into Johnny's legs as she heard the booming voice from the sheriff. Just when she had started enjoying it too. Oh well, they could continue later. Looking up at Johnny, she could see he was obviously a tad nervous about it so she decided to handle it. ""I'll handle this. You just get dressed so we dont get in further trouble,"" she said to Johnny quietly. Unstrapping her holsters, she put them on the ground then covered them with a pile of dead leaves. Pulling away from Johnny, she tied up her shirt again and stood. Brushing her legs off of the dirt and leaves, she put on a rare smile and walked around Johnny. If she had to kill the sheriff, she didnt need her guns but it was her preferred method. The reason she was hired for this job is because she was an expert in all things that involved death, especially killing.<br/><br/>Laughing as she approached the sheriff, she forced an embarrassed blush onto her cheeks. ""Oh im so sorry sheriff. We didnt realize we were quite so close to the road. You know how some of us get whenever we need some sexual release. Doesnt matter when or where,"" she said with a soft laugh. Leaning on the officer's car door, she couldnt help the small smirk that tugged at the corners of her lips as she saw the sheriff's eyes roam down her body. Clearing her throat softly, she giggled as she saw the sheriff jump and re-connect his eyes with hers. A red blush flamed across his cheeks and he tried to get serious again. ""Uh right. Well, mam, public nudity isn't allowed around here. You don't know who could've seen, it would be horrible if a family had come by and seen that,"" he replied with a disapproving frown.<br/><br/>Rain gave him a horrified and innocent look as he mentioned that. ""Oh! Of course. Again, im so sorry. I had no idea we were so close to the road,"" she apologized again then slowly moved around the door. Coming to stand in front of the sheriff, she smiled a little embarrassedly and innocently. ""You know sheriff... a girl just loves a man in uniform.. Maybe we can work out a deal?"" she asked quietly, looking up at him with those irresistibly innocent but sexy eyes. Inside, she was laughing her ass off at how well this was working. She could already see the bulge in the officer's pants and the desire darkening his eyes.<br/><br/>(Alrighty)"
1116,Beyond the Law (Le bourreau + Crossfire),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=19353&start=20,2013-01-10T19:07:32,Le bourreau,"Johnny hiked his pants back up, being careful not to catch his still engorged member in the zipper. He slowly  turned around and gave an apologetic wave to the snarling sheriff . He watched as Rain strutted toward the Sheriff's car, she'd dumped her guns in the leaves so Johnny was at least satisfied that she wasn't just going to go trigger-happy again, at least not immediately anyway.  What he was really concerned about was that they were in Utah, which was a notoriously conservative place and having sex out in public was probably as bad as robbing a bank in this church controlled state. Rain would have to play it cool if she had any chance of pulling one over on the cop.<br/><br/>Johnny could feel his dick aching as his watched Rain bend over and talk through the window to the cop, her perfect ass was pressed up against the short daisy-duke style jean shorts and he could almost make out the wet spot from her juicy pussy. He could hear what she was saying but he could see the expression on the Sheriff's face change as she pressed her feminine whiles.<br/><br/>After a few seconds of conversation Rain walked around to the driver's side of the car and started talking more intimately to uniformed officer. Johnny's interests were peaked and he took a few steps closer trying to make out what was going on but from her body language he could make it out. ""Fuck..."" he whispered to himself out of frustration, 'lucky fucking cop gets his nuts off....motherfucker...' He thought to himself as he watched Rain grab a hold of the cop's crotch.<br/><br/>Johnny stood up on his tippy-toes trying to get a better view of what was going down, if he wasn't going to get any right now, he could at least watch Rain's hot ass get down on some cock."
1117,Beyond the Law (Le bourreau + Crossfire),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=19353&start=20,2013-01-10T19:41:29,CrossFire,"The cop's cheeks turned red and he looked down as Rain slowly unzipped his pants. Thinking fast, he took her hand then motioned for her to get into the passenger side. Rain made her eyes light up and a pleased smile grace her lips but on the inside she wasn't liking this. There would be no pleasure in it for her, the sheriff's dick was small compared to Johnny's. Once the cop let go of her hand, she quickly made her way to the passenger side. Their deal was to give him a blowjob and he wouldnt ever report this. Or at least, that was Rain's deal. The sheriff had tried to add in some pussy action but she turned him down.<br/><br/>Opening the passenger side door, she climbed in and glanced out in the woods at Johnny. Giving him a wink before she turned her attention back to the sheriff. ""I hope you dont mind if my...boyfriend watches. After all, i did leave him unsatisfied,"" she said with a small, cute pout. Pulling off the innocent and cute act perfectly, the sheriff turned a darker shade of red and grumbled under his breath but nodded. Rain looked back to Johnny and smirked before motioning for him to come closer to the sheriff's car. Then she returned her attention to the sheriff's raging hard-on that she kept ignoring until now. Unbuttoning and unzipping the sheriff's pants, she opened them up a bit then pulled out his hard, small dick. Leaning down, she licked the head lightly with the tip of her tongue.<br/><br/>The sheriff groaned softly and his hands went to her hair, gripping softly. Unlike with Johnny, Rain let the sheriff push her head down on his cock. Taking in all of his dick, she sucked hard and massaged the side of his twitching dick with her tongue. Bobbing her head up and down slowly, having some teasing fun with this sheriff."
1118,Beyond the Law (Le bourreau + Crossfire),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=19353&start=20,2013-01-10T21:34:05,Le bourreau,"This wasn't helping Johnny at all, first he'd been interrupted while rubbing one off in the garage, and then the long teasing walk through the woods with Rain, which also ended with him still unsatisfied was making his balls ache and giving him stomach cramps. Atleast the cop was remaining calm, and not radioing for back up while holding them at gunpoint though.<br/><br/>He saw Rain give him a wink and then urge him closer, He knew watching her blow the cop was going to start getting him turned on even more, but could help himself either, slowly he crept forward, first a few yards and then a few more. He could make out Rain's head bobbing up and down on the cop's lap while the Sheriff's head fell back in relaxation. He could only imagine how great it must feel. 'Lucky bastard' he cursed to himself.<br/><br/>Johnny started to wonder what Skyler was getting up to back in the house with the two wounded hostages, it was then that the wave of anxiety washed over him as he thought of how easily it would be for one of their hostages to scream right now. There would be no explaining that away and Rain was in the car with him, unarmed to make matters worse.<br/><br/>Johnny paused staring at the hot live-action porno scene unfolding inside the cop car and looked over toward the cabin, he could see Skyler peeking out of the window, her expression was worried and he knew how freaked out she must be right now. Skyler wasn't like Rain or even Johnny, her criminal career consisted of hacking security systems from the safety of her keyboard. She was probably scared shitless right now, but there was nothing he could do about that right now, so he waved her off and then went back to watched Rain suck the head off of the little-dicked cop.<br/><br/>When Johnny turned back to see how Rain was doing, he was surprised to see the cop staring at him through the windshield. He wondered if the police officer had seen him wave at Skyler and prayed that the odd look on the cop's face was just him getting ready to blow his load down Rain's throat. The tension was palpable and so much so that Johnny slowly started to slip his hand into his jacket, palming his big hand gun's grip just in case.<br/><br/>Luckily it was the cop's cum-face that Johnny had witnessed, and only a few minutes after Rain's masterful lips started work on the cop's small dick she'd brought him to orgasm. For a small cock the man had quite a bit of seed to spread too, the oversized load of cum erupted from Rain's mouth and poured down all over her big juicy tits.<br/><br/>Johnny's big dick was pounding with high blood pressure from the tense situation,  he waved at the lethargic cop. ""She's great, huh?"" He said with a smile. The cop nodded, showing little expression, he reached over and opened the door so Rain could exit.<br/><br/>""Alright....You two love birds keep it indoors from now on....Am I understood?"" The cop said, falling instantly  back into his authoritarian role.  His patrol cruiser started up and he sped off down the dirt road, but Johnny saw the cop watching in his rear view mirror, there was definatly a look, and it was one that made Johnny wonder if Rain hadn't done too good of a job sucking off the cop. He wondered if they wouldn't be seeing Officer BJ again some time soon."
1119,Beyond the Law (Le bourreau + Crossfire),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=19353&start=20,2013-01-10T21:53:07,CrossFire,"Rain was rather surprised at the amount of cum that had come from the sheriff's little cock but she swallowed what she could, letting the rest drip down her chin and onto her large breasts. Winking at the officer as he opened the door for her to leave, she exited his car then waved to him sweetly at he told them to keep it inside from now on. ""Of course officer,"" she replied with a smile. Watching him drive off, she caught his look that was debating wether or not to come back for more.<br/><br/>Quite satisfied with her work, Rain waited till the officer was gone before spitting out the cum she had gathered im her mouth. Unlike most men, the sheriff's wasnt all that good tasting. Wiping the seed that had escaped off her chin and breasts, she flicked it into the dirt then returned back to her normal, uncaring-self. Walking back across the street, she moved past Johnny and retrieved her guns. Wiping the dirt and leaves off of them before strapping them back to her thighs. Pulling one out at a time, she checked the amount of ammo out of habit then loaded it back. Holstering them before she looked back at Johnny seeing the tenseness in his body. ""Aww does poor Johnny keep being interuppted?"" she asked with a mocking pout then smirked.<br/><br/>Turning, Rain started heading back to the cabin without another word."
1120,Beyond the Law (Le bourreau + Crossfire),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=19353&start=20,2013-01-10T22:41:22,Le bourreau,"""Fuck...."" Johnny exclaimed watching as Rain walked right past him and back toward her precious guns. She took several seconds examining them, and then checked to make sure Johnny hadn't removed her ammunition, he couldn't blame her, hell if he would have thought to do it, he might actually taken her bullets, but he hadn't and now here he was standing by himself in the woods with a raging hard on.<br/><br/>""Aww does poor Johnny keep being interrupted?"" she asked with a mocking pout then smirked. Turning, Rain started heading back to the cabin without another word.<br/><br/>""Oooh I guess that means I not getting sloppy seconds after the cop , huh?.....Well that's just great..."" Johnny said to Rain's back as she walked away back toward the cabin. ""...Nice job by the way"" he threw the compliment out there, knowing full well it was too little and far too late.<br/><br/>Johnny's head dropped and he started off back the the cabin, if Rain wasn't going to give up that pussy maybe Skyler would be down for some  hard fucking, hopefully she wouldn't be to nervous after witnessing the close encounter  with the cop. He had to wonder how she'd kept the two hostages quiet while they were taking care of the cop.<br/><br/>(* Cross, you can take over Janelle's character for now, unless you want me to)"
1121,Beyond the Law (Le bourreau + Crossfire),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=19353&start=20,2013-01-10T23:02:47,CrossFire,"Rain froze on her way back to the cabin, tensing as she heard Johnny say something about sloppy seconds. Hand tightening around the handle of on of her colts, she ignored his compliment and looked over her shoulder at him. ""Im sorry. Did you just say sloppy seconds?"" she asked with a dangerously low voice. Turning slowly on her heel, she felt that psychotic rage boil up inside of her. Barely containing it, she mentally counted to ten before clenching her jaw.<br/><br/>Quickly turning back towards the cabin on her heel, she didnt want to hear him say it a second time. Otherwise, he would end up with a bullet or two in his skull. Letting go of her colt, she jogged off to the cabin and up the stairs to the porch. Taking her seat back in the old rocking chair, she propped her feet up on the wooden rail and watched the road. Ignoring Skyler standing by the now broken down front door, she returned to her silent and deadly state. Preferring to keep watch on the road and keep to herself, she could careless if the hostages were even still alive. But if she was left to watch them and they tried anything, they wouldnt be alive much longer.<br/><br/>(It might be better if you do. In this rp i have my mind set on my lovely, psychotic girl haha. )"
1122,Beyond the Law (Le bourreau + Crossfire),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=19353&start=20,2013-01-11T00:09:02,Le bourreau,"Johnny stopped instantly when he saw Rain's body tense and her hand drop to the butt of her 45, he knew he'd stuck his foot in his mouth again but that was nothing new. His frustration and anxiety had his own temper nearly boiling and he issued no apology for the unintended slight, he just let her take some time to breath it out and then watched as she climbed the stairs and returned to the rocking chair.<br/><br/>Johnny walked up the porch steps and only took the briefest peek down Rain's shirt before walking back into the cabin. To his surprise the hostages were missing and a throw rug was covering up the blood stain, other than the broken door it looked almost like nothing had happened in here at all. ""Sky?"" He called out, not seeing her at first, but then she came out from the rear bedrooms and now she was wearing one of the Mormon housewife's outfits. It was a pink mid-length dress with a white apron, something straight out of a 'Better homes and gardens' magazine.<br/><br/>""What the hell?"" He asked. ""Where are the hostages Sky?""<br/><br/>""I dragged them in the back room and gagged them, I just figured it might be a good idea in case that cop came in here snooping around....What did he want anyway?"" She asked, her big innocent eyes blinking, she looked really hot in her Stepford wives outfit to Johnny.<br/><br/>""Damn.....Good job Skyler, that was really fast thinking....shit....oooh yeah the cop....aaaah he saw me and Rain in the woods and wanted to know what we were doing around here...."" Johnny answered, purposefully omitting the dick tease he'd gotten from the hot ass psychopath outside.<br/><br/>""How'd you get rid of him so quick?"" Sky persisted.<br/><br/>""Well....aaahh..... Rain blew him...I guess even Mormon repressed cops like the occasional BJ....He left but I ain't sure how safe we're going to be here.... from the look he gave us, I think he might come back for another taste of Rain's sweet lips.....but who can blame him..."" Johnny said, purposely keeping his voice low enough so that Rain couldn't overhear him and get any more angry than she already was.<br/><br/>Johnny walked over to Skyler and gave her another look over. ""Geez girl....you look fucking smoking hot in this little Martha Stewart get up....You wanna go in the back room and give the hostages a 'show' "" Johnny asked as he reached in and grabbed Skyler's waist pulling her close enough to him to feel his still stiff cock tucked up in his pants.<br/><br/>Fuckin'- A Johnny, is sex all you think about, you fucking pervert?"" Skyler said as she pushed him away, and then looked down at herself. She thought she looked ridiculous, but still appreciated the compliment.  The truth was she had a big crush on Johnny but had always just assumed that he would be more into Rain than a computer geek like herself.<br/><br/>""Maybe I wouldn't constantly obsess over the fact if one of you beautiful ladies would throw the FUCKING DOG A BONE ALREADY.....JESSUS FUCK!"" Johnny lost it, cursing and raising his voice, this time he wanted Rain to hear him. Somewhere in the back of his depraved little mind he hoped Rain would come storming back in and the three of the would collapse into an unexpected orgy, but with his luck lately that probably wasn't going to happen.  ""I'd go fuck our Mormon housewife in the other room but SOMEBODY shot her in the fucking knees!"""
1123,Beyond the Law (Le bourreau + Crossfire),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=19353&start=20,2013-01-11T00:28:48,CrossFire,"Rain let her head rest against the head of the rocking chair and closed her eyes as a cool breeze decided to pick up. Relaxing in the chair, she decided to stay out here the rest of the time they were here. Nothing intresting was going to happen inside the house and Johnny had blown his chances with her so she decided to keep to herself. Not that she minded, in fact, she loved being alone. Hearing Johnny's ranting, she only smirked and decided to take a mid-afternoon nap. Or that was her plan until Johnny decided to start blaming her about his fucking victim's legs got messed up.<br/><br/>Slamming her feet down on the porch, she stood up and unholstered one of her colts. Rapidly stepping into the cabin, she fired off two rounds at Johnny, missing him by centimeters and on purpose. ""Jesus Christ Johnny shut the fuck up! I didnt kill her! You dont fuck someone's knees the last time i checked! She is still fuckable!"" she snapped, madder than she had been in a long time. She wasnt sure how this one man could get her so damn fired up but he pushed every last button she had. Now standing in front of him, she brought her fist back and slammed it into his cheek full force. Rain was more than pissed at the moment and Johnny should consider himself lucky that she decided to miss him at the last second. Otherwise, he would be spitting up blood and lead."
1124,Beyond the Law (Le bourreau + Crossfire),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=19353&start=20,2013-01-11T01:21:25,Le bourreau,"""You crazy fucking bitch!"" Johnny yelled, now his temper had gone from just boiling into full on Chernobyl. He'd flinched when she came in shooting, but he hadn't ran, instead he held his ground and stared at her directly in the eyes. This must have made her even angrier because she advanced and then drew her fist back and cold-cocked him in the side of the face. The punch was hard and it honestly hurt like hell, but Johnny would be damned if he was going to show pain in front of her. Johnny reached up and grabbed a hold of Rain's wrist, keeping her from pulling her fist back. She might be a better shot, but he was damned sure still stronger than her.<br/><br/>Meanwhile Skyler retreated back into the hallway not wanting any part of Rain's wrath, to be honest Sky was scared of Rain and rightly so. ""Come on guys....no more fighting please!"" Skyler begged from the hallway.<br/><br/><br/>""Go ahead bitch....you've been fucking suicidal since the fucking bank job....If your so damned crazy then fucking do it....I dare you"" Johnny snarled, the fire in his eyes was almost giving off actual heat by this point and he pulled Rain in close to him by his grip on her wrist. His other hand had drawn his own gun and he now had it pushed up into her rib cage just below her left breast. ""Go the fuck ahead Rain....Lets fucking do it you crazy bitch!""<br/><br/>""STOP IT RIGHT FUCKING NOW! YOU TWO HAVE BEEN HAVING A FUCKING PISSING CONTEST SINCE WE GOT HERE AND I AM FUCKING SICK TO DEATH OF IT!"" Skyler screamed loud enough to get each of their attentions. ""If you'd stop threatening each other long enough for me to explain, You'd both be a lot less worried about killing each other and a lot more worried about what I found when you two were out walking.....Now do you wanna hear what I found or are you two gonna keep pressing guns into each other faces until someone actually gets fucking shot?"" Skyler assertively commanded there attention, the scene even funnier because of the ridiculous dress she was wearing."
1125,Beyond the Law (Le bourreau + Crossfire),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=19353&start=40,2013-01-11T03:05:52,CrossFire,"Rain had her gun pressed to Johnny's crotch as he brought her closer to him with his gun pressed to her ribcage under her left breast. ""You may kill me but i'll make you suffer longer by blowing off the one thing you value most,"" she threatened coldly. The cold barrel of her gun pressed to Johnny's dick and her finger threatening to pull the trigger, her eyes held a real threat in them. But there was also a slight desire tinging the edges of her eyes, not being able to help how a man stronger than her could make her feel.<br/><br/>""STOP IT RIGHT FUCKING NOW! YOU TWO HAVE BEEN HAVING A FUCKING PISSING CONTEST SINCE WE GOT HERE AND I AM FUCKING SICK TO DEATH OF IT!"" Skyler screamed loud enough to get each of their attentions. ""If you'd stop threatening each other long enough for me to explain, You'd both be a lot less worried about killing each other and a lot more worried about what I found when you two were out walking.....Now do you wanna hear what I found or are you two gonna keep pressing guns into each other faces until someone actually gets fucking shot?"" Skyler assertively commanded there attention.<br/><br/>Rain was staring coldly into Johnny's furious eyes and didnt break their stare even when Skyler yelled at them. Though she was paying attention to Skyler, she never once showed taking back her threat of blowing off his dick. Ripping her wrist from his grip, she pushed his gun away from her ribcage as she slowly took her gun away from his crotch. Pushing him away from her, she turned on her heel and walked over to the broken down door. Before leaving, she took a moment to calm down as she holstered her gun then glanced at Skyler. ""Whats so goddamn important?"" she asked roughly."
1126,Beyond the Law (Le bourreau + Crossfire),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=19353&start=40,2013-01-11T17:05:37,Le bourreau,"Johnny's manhood twitched when Rain pushed the barrel of her .45 into it and he couldn't believe he could get turned on by woman that he both feared and hated a little bit, but he couldn't help himself. He'd always been attracted to things that might kill him, like drugs and guns and committing crimes and it appeared that Rain seemed to actually trump them all. He never wanted to both slack a woman and fuck her at the same time.<br/><br/>Skyler's screaming broke the tension, eventually the guns came down and but the tension in the air was still very palpable. Rain started to walk out again, her usual little temper tantrum routine, first acting all tough and then storming off to brood like a spoiled little girl, the behavior was classic passive aggressive behavior and Johnny recognized it for what it was. Before leaving, she took a moment to calm down as she holstered her gun then glanced at Skyler. ""Whats so goddamn important?"" she asked roughly.<br/><br/>Skyler was just as worked up as Johnny and Rain were by this point, and even though she was scared of Rain, her frustration at their behavior validated her own fury and bolstered her confidence. ""This!"" She shot back at Rain, and oblivious look of jealousy in her eyes.<br/><br/>She pulled up her laptop and showed the underground encoded forum page. Skyler explained that this was a website that professional mercenaries and assassin's use to pull freelance jobs. She pointed at one marked 'Gorgon' and then proceeded to hack the private messages stored inside. After a few seconds she was in and they could see the interaction.  The contract was for the three of them and the assassin had accepted, it was dated two days ago.<br/><br/>Johnny pulled away from the computer screen first, the glow of the things always did give him a headache and after all the sexual and physical tension from dealing with Rain, he rubbed his temples and gave a long exhausted sigh.  ""where is that aspirin I got from the gas station....I got a major headache."" He said and started rummaging through the bags looking for it.  ""Look, so ONE assassin is after us....nobody knows where we are and the guy is two days behind us....Hell we got already got an assassin living with us right now anyway!"" Johnny joked as he ripped open a pack of aspirin and popped them in his mouth.<br/><br/>Skyler nodded in agreement, ""Yeah normally I'd agree with ya, but you remember those bundles of money you threw at Rain during your last 'lover's spat'?"" Skyler asked sarcastically. "" Well while I was tidying up around here, I found this..."" She picked up one of the bundles of cash and spread it apart revealing a tracer bug; the small battery powered transmitter had a small blinking red indicator light."
1127,Beyond the Law (Le bourreau + Crossfire),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=19353&start=40,2013-01-11T17:24:03,CrossFire,"Rain took up a seat on the couch as Johnny and Skyler started talking about some assassin that was tracking them. Laying her head back, she closed her eyes and rubbed her forehead not much caring about it. Yawning with boredom, she stretched then stood up. ""Finally a bit of a challenge. Johnny was starting to get dull,"" she said non-chalantly. She found it enjoyable getting under Johnny's skin, he was just so darned cute when he was mad or irritated.<br/><br/>Skyler nodded in agreement, ""Yeah normally I'd agree with ya, but you remember those bundles of money you threw at Rain during your last 'lover's spat'?"" Skyler asked sarcastically. "" Well while I was tidying up around here, I found this..."" She picked up one of the bundles of cash and spread it apart revealing a tracer bug; the small battery powered transmitter had a small blinking red indicator light.<br/><br/>Skyler had finally gotten Rain's attention as the tracer bug was revealed to them. Taking out one of her colts, she leveled it with the bug then blew to pieces with one shot. Holstering her gun again, she bent down and picked up one of the pieces before glaring up at Skyler. ""You shouldve destroyed it the second you found it."" she said. Standing back up, Rain kept the flashing piece of the transmitter between her fingers as she walked back out to the porch. Instead of taking up her usual seat, she took the steps two by two on her way down.<br/><br/>Walking out to the road, Rain looked both ways before she started the several minute trek back to the main highway. There was a reason she took the tracking part of the bug and it would save all their asses if she pulled it off. At least, for a little while that is. She had run into Gorgon and he wasnt a pleasant guy at all, not that she was afraid. He just bothered her quite a bit."
1128,Beyond the Law (Le bourreau + Crossfire),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=19353&start=40,2013-01-11T22:08:39,Le bourreau,"Skyler was holding the stack of money when Rain pulled her .45 and shot right through it, of course a .45 caliber bullet isn't a bb gun, it's projectile was almost the same size as the tracking beacon and it blew it to pieces. Skyler jumped, luckily not wounded by Rain's shot it still scared the shit out of her. Johnny just stared dumbfounded by Rain's insane behavior, she was like a caricature of Homer Simpson , shooting out lightbulbs instead of just turning them off. He couldn't believe how crazy this bitch was, most people would have just pulled it out and stepped on the thing, but not this psycho.<br/><br/>Then to further push the point of how nuts she was, Rain reached down and picked up a small piece of the completely obliterated tracker as if it had any chance of working after being shot.  ""You should of destroyed it the second you found it."" she said. Standing back up, Rain kept the quickly failing LED light piece of the transmitter between her fingers as she walked back out to the porch. Instead of taking up her usual seat, she took the steps two by two on her way down; walking out to the road, Rain looked both ways before she started the several minute trek back to the main highway.<br/><br/>Skyler and Johnny watched out the broken door frame of the Oblivious gun-nut strutted off down the road. Once Johnny was fairly sure she was gone he turned to Skyler and clasped her hand, looking for any wounds, she looked alright.<br/><br/>""Can you fucking believe that shit??"" He asked, almost as much to himself as to Skyler. ""That chick needs medication in the worst kind of way. ""<br/><br/>"" I could have reversed the signal, and we could have used it as a proximity meter for who ever is tracking us....why would she shoot it....and then pick up the shattered pieces? She couldn't honestly think it still works can she?"" Sky asked, she looked almost as dumbfounded as Johnny did.<br/><br/>""Because she fucking whacko...that's why!! She's a nutcase! Skyler.....Sky you need to listen to me....We need to pack our shit and get in these Mormon's Jeep and leave right now, OK? "" Johnny grabbed Skyler's shoulder and pulled her in close, letting his magnetic eyes lock onto Sky's confused gaze. "" That bitch is as crazy as a shit house rat and we are too if we stay here one minute longer. We need to leave OK...We'll leave her cut of the money and she'll have the Lincoln if she some how does make it out of what ever crazy shit she's getting into...OK....Are you listening...SKY?""<br/><br/>Skyler shook out of her numb trance and stared back into Johnny's eyes, she wanted more than anything for him to be asking because he honestly cared about her, and not because he wanted a piece of ass to fuck whilst living on the run...She didn't see it.<br/>""Johnny....honey....Your dick is bigger than that big ol' magnum you keep tucked next to it, but you aren't that good with either of them....Rain is a killer....she's the guns, your the conman, and I am the tech support....That's what we are....We have a better chance if we stick together, don't cha think?"" She pleaded, the anxiety from being force to choose was starting to show on her face.<br/><br/>""No....Well I did, but since her husband got killed, Rain's even crazier than she was before, I think we got a better chance on our own, and  even if Rain is a killer, she's not the level of this Gorgon mutherfucker...look as at his profile....He's elite, a fucking murder-machine....this dude plays chess...not fucking checkers, If he does find her she's fucking dead anyway. I will be honest with you, if you don't come with me, I'm gonna leave without you. I don't want to...I like you Sky, and I want to protect you...please come with me...last chance baby...."" He poured on his conman charm, staring lovingly into Skyler's eyes , he could see her start to sway in his favor. ""Come on baby, you know I wouldn't let anything bad happen to you....Can you say the same about Yosemite Sam? She almost blew off your hand a few minutes ago...""<br/><br/>Sky looked torn, but eventually gave in, most likely more because of the fantacy she want to belive that she and Johnny might actually fall in love. She scolded herself for believing it, but she agreed, ""OK Johnny, but I am gonna hold you to your word on this...."" She and then leaned in for a kiss. The suave conman obliged her and they shared and intimate moment before they started gathering supplies and heading out to the Jeep.  Johnny grabbed Sky and his share of the cash, quickly scanning through it, looking for anymore bugs, he found none, and threw the stuff into the back of the Jeep and covered it with a quilt from inside the cabin.<br/><br/>Sky emerged from the cabin still wearing the Mormon's pink dress, Johnny thought it was funny that she hadn't changed back into her clothes, but that was probably for the best, if they got pulled over they wanted to look as local as possible.<br/><br/>""What about the hostages?"" Sky asked offhandedly. ""Fuck'em leave them for whomever, the cops, Rain, the Gorgon, who-the-fuck-ever!"" Johnny said as they jumped into the the Jeep and started it up. He punched the accelerator and they tore off down the road, in the opposite direct Rain had gone.<br/><br/>Johnny drove fast, fishtailing the 4 wheel drive vehicle as they screamed down the dirt road. They traveled no more than a few miles, before the sudden red and blue lights popped up behind them. The cop car must have been stashed in the underbrush and Johnny never saw it until too late. ""Fuck' He said, looking up into his review. ""I just hope it isn't Officer BJ again, finding me with two different girls isn't something I wanna try explaining to a Mormon fucking cop right now. He'd probably charge me with running a brothel."" Johnny cursed.<br/><br/>He pulled the Jeep to the side and watched as the Cop got out of his car, ""fuck my luck"" Johnny said as he saw the Sheriff from earlier. The Cop wore a big shit-eating-grin as he approached the drivers side of the jeep. Johnny unrolled his window, his other hand tucked down under his thigh where is snub-nose magnum was stashed, just in case.<br/><br/>""Evening officer....care to take another sample of the merchandise?"" Johnny asked. The cop didn't say anything, he simply bent over and peered inside as Skyler.<br/><br/>""This is my sister, 'Janelle'...She also donates to the Police if you're interested."" Johnny lies quickly offering up some made up name instead of Skyler's real name.  Sky does good and plays along, waving at the cop.<br/><br/>The cop, obviously less than impressed by this city slicker offering his siblings up for sexual favors, frowns and pulls out his revolver. ""Get out of the car sir....I'd like to have a word with you in private."" The cop states flatly. Johnny thinks, 'Shit...here we go...I gonna have to kill this pig'  but just then something happens. The cops hat falls off his head and flops inside the truck's window. Johnny looks suspiciously at it and notices that the inside has a hole in it and is covered in strawberry jam.<br/><br/>""What the Fuck?"" He says and then looks up to return the cops hat. The cops body goes limp and crumples onto the side of the Jeep, the top of his head missing completely. ""What the fucking hell?"" Johnny says, as he looks over at Sky, confused. ""Who fucking shot him?"" He asked, completely confused.<br/><br/>Suddenly the windshield of the Jeep is peppered with gunfire, not a single shot makes a sound, it's almost as confusing as whom shot the cop. Johnny looks down and realizes hes bleeding from the gut. ""what the fuck I think I'm hit-"" He starts to say and then looks back over at Skyler. Her pink dress is now smeared in gore as the front part of her face is now a gaping hole. Her dead body slumps forward onto the dashboard.<br/><br/>""FUCK!"" Johnny's body starts function on instinct alone, he grabs his wound and then opens the door, having to push the sheriff's dead body out of the way just as another volley of silent gunfire strife's the Jeep.  Johnny runs for the woods at the side of the road, he has no idea where the shooter is and could actually be running toward the attacker for all he knew, but there was not stopping him, his body was running all on it's own.  He made it 50 or so yards of the road and then dove into a mud filled ditch for cover when the trees around him started exploding apart."
1129,Beyond the Law (Le bourreau + Crossfire),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=19353&start=40,2013-01-11T22:36:12,CrossFire,"Rain heard the jeep tear away from the cabin and she came to a halt, only having walked maybe a minute from the cabin. Taking her sweet time, she threw the tracking bug into the grass on the side of the road and turned to head back. Shrugging, she actually smirked as she thought about those two leaving her behind. They had never faced Gorgon before so they had no fucking idea what they were up against. Not to mention the countless other assassin's looking for them.<br/><br/>Shaking her head as she thought about how stupid both of them were. They would need her to survive and she knew that, they werent killers. But she was. Truth was, she would kinda miss both of them. Johnny had somehow grown on her and Skyler was nice. But in truth, Rain thought that she would probably be better off without them. Being pulled from her thoughts as she saw two blue and red lights flashing up ahead. 'Johnny is such an idiot..' she thought as she rolled her eyes. Picking up to a slightly brisker walk, she almost made it to the jeep before she saw the cop slump forward.<br/><br/>Freezing where she was, Rain dove into a muddy ditch to the side of the road. 'No fucking way did they find us that fast!' she thought as her adrenaline started pumping. Pulling out her colts, she ducked down and covered her head as bullets showered down on the jeep. Hearing Johnny's yelling, Rain took her chance to glance up. Just in time to see him running from the jeep and diving into the same ditch she was in farther down. Army crawling her way through the mud, she didnt stop even as the bullets tore apart the trees above them. Keeping her head low, she got to Johnny and grabbed his shirt in an iron grip. Shoving his back down into the mud, she layed beside him on her belly.<br/><br/>""Youre a fucking idiot Johnny! Where the hell is Skyler?!"" Rain asked in a harsh whisper. Taking a brief second to look around, she saw Skyler's body slumped over in the jeep and couldnt help but feel some sadness but she quickly squashed it. Not needing it at the moment, she quickly did a scan over Johnny's body. It was getting dark out but she could see the dark blood stain on his shirt. Growling under her breath about his stupidity, she moved his hand off of it then took off her jacket she had stolen from the lincoln earlier. Pressing it onto the gun shot wound, she was practically laying on his body to keep it out of the scope of whoever was shooting.<br/><br/>""Stay down. Keep this pressed against your wound. Dont do anything stupid. Keep quiet,"" Rain hissed to Johnny as she got off of him. Holstering both of her guns since there would be no use to having them out if she couldnt see who was shooting. Connecting her eyes with Johnny's she put her finger to her soft lips."
1130,Beyond the Law (Le bourreau + Crossfire),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=19353&start=40,2013-01-11T23:53:12,Le bourreau,"Johnny laid in the ditch for several minutes, his adrenaline was still pumping, but the pain from the gunshot  had started to creep in, 'God...this is how I die? In a ditch, gut-shot? fuck me..."" He trailed off and slumped further down into the mud.<br/><br/>Several more volleys of fire erupted, never once making more sound than the actual projectile hitting the target, but it was then he heard rustling in the underbrush and he pulled his handgun out and pointed it in that direction. He was surprised when Rain, of all people came creeping up through the ditch and pulled him down next to her. ""Didn't expect to see you again, beautiful...but I am sure glad..Cough Cough...I am sure glad I do..."" Johnny tried to laugh but spit up a mouth full of blood instead.<br/><br/>""Youre a fucking idiot Johnny! Where the hell is Skyler?!"" Rain asked in a harsh whisper. Taking a brief second to look around, she saw Skyler's body slumped over in the jeep and couldn't help but feel some sadness but she quickly squashed it. Johnny could see that Rain could make out Sky's corpse in the jeep, and only huffed in grief, not being able to bring himself to actually say the words.<br/><br/>Rain quickly did a scan over Johnny's body. It was getting dark out but she could see the dark blood stain on his shirt. Growling under her breath about his stupidity, she moved his hand off of it then took off her jacket she had stolen from the Lincoln earlier. Pressing it onto the gun shot wound, she was practically laying on his body to keep it out of the scope of whoever was shooting.<br/><br/>""I'd like to tell you that was just my gun in my pocket....cough....But I really am that happy to see you, hahahah!"" Johnny couldn't help but make the joke as she was laying on top of his prone form, even after getting shot and seeing Skyler bite the bullet, Johnny was still getting a bit of a chubby.<br/><br/>""Stay down. Keep this pressed against your wound. Dont do anything stupid. Keep quiet,"" Rain hissed to Johnny as she got off of him. Holstering both of her guns since there would be no use to having them out if she couldn't see who was shooting. Connecting her eyes with Johnny's she put her finger to her soft lips.<br/><br/>""Love you too, cough cough...hotstuff!""  Johnny said, holding her coat with one hand and his magnum with the other.<br/><br/>Another barrage of rifle fire rained down, but this time it wasn't even close, and trained combatant knew that this meant the assassin was on the move and only using his fire to make them believe he was still watching through the scope.<br/><br/><br/><br/>*****************<br/><br/>The Gorgon was indeed on the move, he and his silenced .50 caliber sniper rifle were moving through the scrub brush in small increments. The master assassin was cloaked in a full body ghillie suit and his movements were almost imperceptible from the foliage around him.<br/><br/>He'd closed the lead his targets had had on him by traveling nonstop after torturing thier handler to death and getting a general direction. Once the Gas Station down on the highway had blown up, he'd narrowed his search even further and then when the police scanner announced that a couple had been spotted fornicating in the woods, he'd zoomed right in on their location. He knew better than to go storming in guns blazing, having heard several gunshots coming from the cabin. He decided instead to scale a small hill and wait it out with the sniper rifle.<br/><br/>When the Jeep came cruising up the road, he'd only seen two occupants, but he wasn't about to miss the opportunity. He'd killed the cop and the female passenger almost instantly, and he hoped that the female was the more dangerous of the two, Rain, but he couldn't be sure until he got down there to confirm his kill.<br/>The male, Johnny had made his way into the woods, most likely wounded, but he wasn't overly worried about him anyway, his dossier said that he was little more than a conman anyway.<br/><br/>Every twenty or so feet, Gorgon stopped and checked the woods with his scope, letting a few more of the uber-powerful and silent rounds fly down in that direction. Once he'd made it down to ground level he laid low in the woods and scanned the Jeep, the head shot made it impossible for proper identification, but he doubted that the Gun-hand of the group would be wearing a pink dress like that, and so he had to assume that this was, Skyler, which meant Rain was most likely still somewhere out there.<br/><br/>The Gorgon decided to play it safe, He reached into his pack and pulled the pin out of a grenade, lobbing it up and over the Jeep into the woods where he last saw Johnny run off."
1131,Beyond the Law (Le bourreau + Crossfire),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=19353&start=40,2013-01-12T00:20:45,CrossFire,"Rain was dead silent, her expertise in anything related to or involving death came into play. Which also meant she was using her heightened senses, learning long ago that they could mean the difference between life and death. There was a very faint and slow ruffle, sounding like fabric moving against fabric. Grabbing Johnny's shirt collar, she slowly stood but stayed down in a crouch so that whoever was out there couldnt see her but she could see them. Removing her gun from its holster, the dark made it very hard to see but she could just make out someone's shoes. Looking down at Johnny, she slowly helped him into the postion she was in. Making him stay as quiet as possible, she motioned towards the wooded area behind them. ""It leads to the highway. Whatever strength and adrenaline you have left, use it as soon as i take my shot. No looking back and no stopping until you reach the highway. Keep the jacket pressed to your wound at all times, dont take it off. Not even to check if youve stopped bleeding,"" she whispered in his ear. Pulling out a wad of cash, she shoved it into his jean pockets then helped him face towards the woods. ""Dont make a move till i shoot,"" she muttered.<br/><br/>Just then she heard the faint whistle of something moving through the air. Grabbing Jonny's collar, she took her two shots at the pair of boots. Then with surprising strength and speed, jerked Johnny out of the ditch and shoved him into the woods, stumbling only centimeters behind him as the grenade went off barely a second later where they had just been sitting. Rain fell onto her back as a large, flying chunk of a nearby tree knocked her feet out from under her. Landing with a dull thud, she coughed and gasped for air as all the oxegyn in her lungs was knocked out of her. Slowly grasping at a nearby tree, she managed to pull herself up and stumble further into the woods. With his wound, Johnny wasnt moving fast enough and Rain caught up quickly.<br/><br/>Now regaining the air she had lost, Rain grasped Johnny's bloody hand in hers and took off running. Weaving around the trees and ducking under branches, pausing only for a couple seconds to allow Johnny time to regain his balance. Ignoring the agonizing pain in one of her ankles as she kept running, they soon broke free of the heavily forested area and stumbled upon the black cement of the highway. Looking at Johnny, she saw he was barely standing on his own so she wrapped his arm around her shoulders and carried the weight he couldnt. ""Stay awake for a bit longer Johnny. We arent out of the clear just yet,"" she murmured to him as a truck came speeding down the empty highway.<br/><br/>Rain signaled to it, slowing the truck down as it got closer to them before it pulled off to the side and a younger man stepped out. ""Hey do you guys need some help?"" he called over to them from the passenger side. This time, she kept her guns in her holsters and decided to play the nice one. ""Actually we do. Can you get us to the next town and drop us off at the nearest motel?"" she asked. The young man nodded and motioned to the back of the truck. ""Sure mam. Hop on in and i'll get you there."" he replied before getting back in his truck. Rain struggled with Johnny to the back of the truck before dropping the tailgate and helping him in. Hopping in after him, she slammed it shut then gave the man the 'all good' sign before they were speeding off down the highway. Wincing as she bent down next to Johnny, she wiped the blood off his chin and away from his mouth before letting his head rest in her lap. Rain felt uncomfortable playing the nice one but they needed to rest and Johnny needed to be patched up.<br/><br/>Letting her head fall back against the back windshield of the truck, she let everything else fade away as she closed her eyes. Only keeping focus on if the truck came to a stop or if Johnny was still breathing."
1132,Beyond the Law (Le bourreau + Crossfire),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=19353&start=40,2013-01-12T01:12:36,Le bourreau,"Johnny's head laid on Rain's mud covered lap and he stared up at her big mud covered tits and face just beyond. The night sky looked like heaven and Rain now appeared to be an angel from the stars . He couldn't believe he was contemplating abandoning her and now here she was pulling his bacon out of the fire just like Skyler had tried to tell him.<br/><br/>Thinking about what had happened to Skyler made him nauseous and he quickly pushed the images of what had happened to that poor sweet girl out of his mind. He could only think about how he'd lied to her and told her that he wouldn't let anything happen to her, just minutes before she met her untimely end, what a horrible joke he thought to himself. Now here he is with not only the woman he'd just tried to leave and she had saved both of their asses, fate had indeed a cruel sense of humor.<br/><br/>""What about the money...."" He croaked out, but by this point he body was spent and passed out before Rain could answer.<br/><br/>Johnny dreamed strange dreams, first he Rain and Skyler had all made it to some desert island and were living the high life off the the fat score, everyone was tan and smiling, even Rain. The warm water and picturesque sunset with cold mixed drinks and nobody trying to kill them it was the ultimate win. Soon Rain and Skyler start kissing each other and massaging each others fat tits. Before long all three of them are intertwined in a slithering knot of flesh, fucking and sucking and everybody was happy. But then as dreams do, it began to get weird. Skyler was sucking his dick and  he could feel her getting far too aggressive, biting and hurting his dick with her teeth. He had to push Rain's spread ass from off of his face so that he could scold her for being so aggressive but when she looked up at him  it wasn't the pretty, innocent looking girl he'd met a few weeks back, but instead the gaping bullet hole visage of how she'd died. It wasn't her teeth biting into him at all, it was actually her skull fragments that were causing the discomfort.<br/><br/>The good sexual feelings melted away as he looked down in horror at the macabre scene. Johnny panicked and tried to get up and run, but now Rain pinned him down, she looked different as well; she grew horns and a tail and small batlike wings. Her eyes grew a fierce crimson hue and her forked tongue flicked at him through her cruel smile.<br/><br/>""Nooooo.....Stop, Leave me alone!"" He called out in his dream, but his physical body only groaned and whined while the nightmare progressed inside his head.<br/><br/>""It'sssss your fault Skyler looks like that now Johnny-boy.....You forsake me, forsake us....you deserve the fate of a traitor...."" Rain's succubus form snarled and her arms became giant 'hell-guns' as she set to work blowing body parts off of Johnny one by one."
1133,Beyond the Law (Le bourreau + Crossfire),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=19353&start=40,2013-01-12T01:25:56,CrossFire,"Rain opened her eyes and looked down at Johnny as he asked about the money. But before she could answer, he passed out and for the first time in a very long time she felt a bit of fear that she was loosing someone else. ""Johnny?? Johnny come on open youre eyes you big moron!"" she said, trying to keep her emotions out of this. Gently tapping his cheek to wake him up, but he wouldnt wake. Instead he seemed to be dreaming as his eyes moved under his eye lids and a flushed color came to his cheeks.<br/><br/>Frowning, she leaned back against the back of the truck and resigned herself to watch the desert flying by around them. But soon Johnny started twisting and turning causing her ankle a large amount of discomfort. Gritting her teeth, she bit her tongue in order to keep from hissing and had half a mind to let him be scared to death by his own nightmares. Sighing heavily, she looked down at him then slapped his cheek hard. ""Wake up Johnny!"" she snapped as they pulled up into the parking lot of the motel. ""I cant carry you myself.."" she muttered under her breath. When he didnt wake, she growled then let got up and set his head down on the bed of the truck. Letting the tailgate drop, she pulled him to the edge then jumped out of the truck. Leaning over his passed out form, she sighed and decided to do something she wouldnt normally do. Leaning down, she pressed her lips to his in a gentle manner. If this didnt work she would just have to drag him to one of the motel rooms."
1134,Beyond the Law (Le bourreau + Crossfire),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=19353&start=40,2013-01-12T01:46:52,Le bourreau,"Johnny's eyes snapped open with the physical stimuli of Rain's lips on his, his nightmare faded away and she was no longer the gun-armed demoness that had caused him such horrible rest, now she was just the mud caked angel that had save his ass and here she was kissing him not killing him.<br/><br/>""Oooh baby....I knew you cared....cough cough cough...."" Johnny said, his complexion was pale and he looked like a mud covered ghost himself. ""Where the hell are we and what the fuck just happened...Is this a motel...How the hell are we gonna get a room? I'm shot, were both covered in blood and mud and your still armed....Nobody is gonna rent us a room looking like this... Not without calling the cops anyway...shit"" Johnny asked, but as he lifted himself off of the tailgate, the world started to spin again and he had to sit down on the pavement of the parking lot in order not to pass out again.<br/><br/>""Holy fuck Rain...what the fuck are we gonna do...Sky is dead....That fucking Gorgon mutherfucker is still after us....fuck....We are fucking fucked...cough cough cough...."" Johnny started to mumble incoherently, his blood loss and wound were making him delirious. Rain knew he shouldn't be talking about that shit in public and worse yet, she knew he was right. She would have to do something quick or they would be as good as caught, if the Motel management didn't call the cops, one of the tenants might, or even the scared looking farmer that had just given them a ride."
1135,Beyond the Law (Le bourreau + Crossfire),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=19353&start=40,2013-01-12T02:01:54,CrossFire,"Rain paled considerably as Johnny started talking out loud, quickly pressing her hand to his lips as she looked up at the young farmer. ""Im sorry. My boyfriend is a bit delirious right now but do you have any alcohol that i can have? I need to take care of his wound,"" she asked, reverting back to her innocent and nice girl side. The farmer looked uncertain but he nodded and reached back into his truck. Pulling out a bottle of whiskey that had some in the bottom still. He flushed as he handed it over to her, embarrassed to be caught with alcohol in his car. ""Dont tell the cops about that. I'll rent you a room if you need me to mam,"" the young man offered, falling for her innocent and helpless looking eyes.<br/><br/>Smiling sweetly and thankfully like she had just been saved, she gave him a kiss on the cheek. ""Thank you so much. Youre my hero,"" she said in a sugary sweet voice. The man flushed redder and rubbed the back of his neck with a chuckle, then stood taller it seemed as he strided to the entrance in order to rent them a room. Rain bent next to Johnny, wrapping his arm around her shoulders as she helped him to his feet. ""See? I took care of the room part. Now you take care of keeping your mouth shut,"" she muttered. As they waited for the man, Rain noticed that there was barely anyone here and the people that were had holed themselves up in their rooms. But it was understandable seeing the condition of the motel, it wasnt the cleanest looking to say the least. But that was perfect for her and Johnny's cover, criminals like themselves who had just made big money would be expected to be renting out a room somewhere much more fancy with better looking clothes then the stuff they were wearing now. The dried mud helped to cover most of their more noticeable features and the only suspicous thing about them was Rain's guns in full view.<br/><br/>Rain sighed heavily as the farmer came walking out with their room key. He gave Rain a big smile then took her hand and kissed it gently. ""My best wishes of luck to you mam,"" he said politely before returning to his truck and hopping in. As his truck left, she looked at the room number and realized it would be on the second floor of the three story motel. Making her way up the stairs on the outside of the motel, she struggled a bit with Johnny's weight but soon reached hte second floor. Practically having to drag him to their room, she stuck the key into the door with some difficulty before pushing it open and taking the key with her as she helped Johnny inside. Laying him on the one bed in the room, she took off his shirt then went to the bathroom. Setting her guns and holsters on the bedside table before wetting a rag, bringing it over to Johnny. She sat next to him and gently washed off the drying blood on and around the wound.<br/><br/>Rain acessed the damage before looking up at Johnny. Tearing off the clean part of the rag she handed it to him to put in his mouth. ""Bite down on that while i get the bullet out. We dont need you alerting everyone around here,"" she ordered. Then got up and closed the curtains for some privacy before returning to Johnny's side. Without checking to see if he had the rag in his mouth, she widened the wound with her pointer and thumb fingers then stuck her pointer finger of her other hand into the wound. Digging through already healing tissue and muscle before coming in contact with the bullet. Hooking her nail around the tip of the bullet, she pulled it out and blood came welling up fast after it. Pressing her jacket back onto the wound hard, she tossed the bullet into the sink of the bathroom and wiped her hand off on the already bloody rag."
1136,Beyond the Law (Le bourreau + Crossfire),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=19353&start=40,2013-01-12T04:18:01,Le bourreau,"A ghillie suit, also known as a yowie suit, or camo tent, is a type of camouflage clothing designed to resemble heavy foliage. Typically, it is a net or cloth garment covered in loose strips of burlap, cloth or twine, sometimes made to look like leaves and twigs, and optionally augmented with scraps of foliage from the area. Snipers and hunters may wear a ghillie suit to blend into their surroundings and conceal themselves from enemies or targets. The suit gives the wearer's outline a three-dimensional breakup, rather than a linear one.<br/><br/>When manufactured correctly, the suit will move in the wind in the same way as surrounding foliage. It covers itâ€™s wearer from head to toe and it makes is wearer practically invisible to the untrained eye and so when he felt the bullet clip his boot, he smiled knowing full well that either theyâ€™d gotten a lucky shot or he was dealing with more talented targets than their files had lead him to believe.<br/><br/>The Gorgon began a silent count, an as he reached zero he reached up and held his gloved hand over his night vision goggles just as the grenade exploded. As the goggles refocused after the blast, he could make out their two forms running off into the woods.  He slowed his breathing and followed them with his scope on his giant silenced sniper rifle; following their movements. The woman was definitely supporting the male target, he was wounded for sure. They were headed down hill, for the highway, and the Gorgon had all the time in the world to put a bullet in the back of each one of their heads, but he didnâ€™t, instead he pulled his finger away the trigger and watched voyeuristically as Rainâ€™s perfect rearend as she helped her partner to the road. He watched, motionless until they caught a ride . He noted the direction before finally revealing his position.<br/><br/>â€œMaybe a bit of fun with that one firstâ€¦.yes I think so.â€ He smiled and causally sat up examining the hole in his combat boot. The wound wasnâ€™t too serious and he laughed it off before standing and walking back down to the roadâ€™s edge.  He stripped off his camo into a supply duffle bag, which heâ€™d stashed near the road. It was this bag that he used as he walked over to the Jeep and began piling the money theyâ€™d left in the Jeep. It appeared to be about 2/3rds of the stolen cash, which only left the money at the cabin to collect now. Once heâ€™d finished picking that up heâ€™d have most of the stash, and then all that would remain would be killing the two targets before his mission was complete and his contract fulfilled. He snapped a cell phone picture of Skyler's destroyed face, and then sends a text message to his employeer's designated 'burner' phone.<br/><br/>The Gorgon threw the dufflebag in the trunk of the police cruiser and hopped into the driverâ€™s seat. He spun the car around and B-lined it back to the cabin, theyâ€™d been holed up in. Inside on the coffee table was Rainâ€™s share of the money and the last of the stolen loot, minus a single stack that looked as though someone â€˜shotâ€™ itâ€¦.strange he thought to himself. It was then that he heard the muffled cries from inside of the bedroom. He walked back and found the Mormon couple that had owned the cottage, they were beaten and shot up and begged for this anonymous stranger to untie them. The Gorgon killed them both with a single shot from his silenced 40 caliber Glock before leaving the room. Next he made his way to the kitchen and turned the gas on after blowing out the pilot flames. He walked over to the refrigerator and opened the door, in a few minutes time the refrigerator's compressor would turn on and the electrical charge would blow the place to pieces.<br/><br/>He jogged back to the stolen police cruiser and hopped inside, setting off back toward the Highway. The Gorgon floored the accelerator and pushed the police cruiser to the max. He kept the lights off, and didn't let up on the gas until he caught sight of the pickup truck. He could almost make out the silhouette of someone sitting upright in the rear, it was them, and so he let off the gas and kept his distance, making sure not to be spotted. Not such a difficult task as the sun set leaving the roads dark, he used his night vision goggles instead.<br/><br/>The Gorgon followed them to the outskirts of town and watched as the cowboy pulled them into a shitty motel. The master assassin stopped earlier on the highway off ramp at a local gas station that had a sight line with the motelâ€™s parking lot. He pulled out his binoculars and watched as the woman practically dragged the wounded guy up to the second floor room. â€œGot yaâ€ he snarled.<br/><br/>He exited the car , taking his things and walked over to the truck stopâ€™s bathrooms. Once inside he began to alter his appearance. The disguise was simple but effective and it made him; after a quick wardrobe change and a few prosthesis and abracadabra, he looked like essentially and old man. The best part of the disguise was the 12 gauge shotgun made to look like an old manâ€™s cane.<br/><br/><br/>**************<br/><br/>Johnny almost lost whatever was left in his stomach as Rain dragged him up the stairs, the wound was throbbing like a hammer in his guts by the time the cowboy she flirted with to get them the  room came back and as he tried to make his legs work as they ascended the steep narrow staircase he thought he was going to pass out again.<br/><br/>She flopped him down onto the bed, and all he could do was groan but she persisted and wiped away the mud and drying blood from his abdomen. â€œOOOhhhhh shitâ€¦â€¦that is definitely going to get fucking infectedâ€¦OOOOOHHHH!â€ He cried out like a baby as she did her best to clean the wound. It was what happened next that really scared him though.<br/><br/>Rain ripped a cloth and offered it to his to bite on, Johnny shook his head â€˜noâ€™ in fear, but she ignored him and proceeded to reach inside his body cavity with filthy hands. Johnny was in no shape to stop her, and so he bit down on the rag and did his best not to scream as she â€˜enteredâ€™ him.  He felt her finger push into the already extremely irritated gunshot wound and his body instinctively tensed against it. His stomach muscles spasmed and then he felt the thumb go in as well.<br/><br/>â€˜HHMMMMMâ€™ Johnny tried not to, but the pain was excoriating and he let a pained groan go.  The revelation that the very woman that currently her hands inside his body right now, was the very same woman that had almost killed him on a couple separate of occasions, just since theyâ€™d met, wasnâ€™t lost upon him and he kind of wondered if she wasnâ€™t just torturing him for fun.  A 50 caliber round usually passes right through whatever you point it at, but as Rain produced a bullet fragment from the wound he did feel the rush of release. â€œOh thank God alreadyâ€¦â€¦FUCK!â€ He screamed as the rag fell away.<br/><br/>The light burned in his eyes, and he could feel that icy cold sweat forming all over his body. The black, hovering borders of his vision closed in and he blacked out.  His body went limp and then a second later he seized up, convulsing and doing the â€˜fish-out-of-water-danceâ€™. His hand fell away from the coat and blood pumped from the freshly spread stomach wound."
1137,Beyond the Law (Le bourreau + Crossfire),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=19353&start=40,2013-01-12T04:42:58,CrossFire,"Rain was prepared for him to finally black out and she grabbed her jacket, pulling out a bandage wrap. ""How i knew this would come in handy i have no idea.."" she muttered to herself. Using her teeth to rip the cap off the whiskey bottle, she waited till she was sure the blood had stopped before pouring most of the whiskey in and over the wound completely disinfecting it. Then she took the rag and washed it out before washing down his chest and stomach. Then bound his wound tightly before covering him up with the blanket.<br/><br/>Going into the bathroom, she stripped down naked and got into the shower. It was ice cold but it at least had soap and hair wash. Washing all the mud and grime off her body, she got out of the shower and dried off. Wrapping the towel around her body tightly before starting to wash out her clothes. Once they were as clean as they would get, she left them to dry on the sink counter. Leaning over the sink counter, she sighed heavily and kept the weight off of her ankle before leaving the bathroom. Sitting in the only chair in the room, she propped her feet up on the small, dirty table in the room.<br/><br/>Rain let her head fall back on the top of the chair as she let her eyes slip closed. Something was making her uncomfortable though, opening her two-toned eyes as she stared up at the ceiling she tried to run through everything they had seen on the way here. But nothing stood out too much, looking over at the bed, she figured it was because she didnt have her guns strapped on like she usually did. Standing up with a soft groan, she walked over to the bed and sat on the edge. Picking up her guns, she checked the amount of ammo and a frown creased her brow as she realized she was running out. She had three bullets in one and four in the other. It wouldnt last them very long, so they would have to get some more. Leaning over to Johnny, she fished around in his pockets and took out the bundle of cash she had given him earlier.<br/><br/>Getting back up, she pulled on her damp clothes, tying the shirt back and buttoning up her shorts. Pulling on her shoes before she strapped her gun holsters onto her thighs. Finely feeling comfortable and safe, she paced the room slowly as something tugged at her, telling her something was wrong."
1138,Beyond the Law (Le bourreau + Crossfire),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=19353&start=40,2013-01-12T06:03:27,Le bourreau,"The Gorgon hobbled into the lobby of the motel dressed and acting like the elderly man he appeared to be. He leaned heavily on the (*shotgun) cane and acted the part like he rehearsed it a million times. He took a particularly long time getting in the door and gruffed about the inconvenience, just like an old person would.<br/><br/>The young long haired kid behind the reception desk, put down his comic book and looked up unempathetically.  His name tag read, â€˜Nelsonâ€™ and he had a peperonied completion to match the dork name. â€œUuuuh yeah?....How can I help you?â€ He asked in a stoned daze.<br/><br/>â€œyesâ€¦..helloâ€¦â€¦.ooooh my back is aching something fierceâ€¦.ooooh excuse meâ€¦.ooohâ€¦.Yesâ€¦is it Nelson?.....Nelson, my newphew just came in here and rented a roomâ€¦I believe it was room â€˜26Bâ€™â€¦am I correctâ€¦tall, young hansome cowboy looking fella? You know the one I am talking about?â€ The Gorgon says, playing up the old creepy pervert to a â€˜Tâ€™.<br/><br/>â€œAaaah yessirâ€¦.yessir he had some vagrants accompanying him thoughâ€¦they looked like dirty punk rockers to me sirâ€¦.â€ Nelson replied.  â€œ I actually wasnâ€™t gonna rent the guy a room, because his friends looked like they was on drugsâ€¦falling all about the parking lot and carrying on and suchâ€¦.But the guy, your â€˜nephewâ€™ seemed pretty trustworthy so I rented them the room anywayâ€¦. But I ainâ€™t trying to get into no â€˜funny businessâ€¦..you hear me? I am not in the mood to be cleaning up any nasty messesâ€¦OK?â€ Nelson concluded, pointing a finger at what he assumed was an obvious pedophile.<br/><br/>â€œhey hey heyâ€¦no worries thereâ€¦.I want a separate room anyway! My nephewâ€™s Christian spirit makes him pick up any hitchhiker he might come acrossâ€¦.He says itâ€™s his opportunity to preach to the â€˜lostâ€™â€¦Boy has more heart than common sense as I sayâ€¦.but you know how stubborn a young man can beâ€¦He insists on giving them shelter, like they was Jesus and Maryâ€¦God bless his soulâ€¦Iâ€™ll be perfectly honest thoughâ€¦I canâ€™t stand those little â€˜gutter punkâ€™sâ€™ smell, it disgusts me all truth be told..... but if I can share a room across from his I should still be able to converse through the ventilation shaftâ€¦right?...How about this one?â€  The Gorgon recited the old manâ€™s tone like a practiced actor; he reached up and pointed out the room exactly on the other side of the wall from Rain and Johnnyâ€™s. â€œâ€¦.that one is connected by a ventilation shaft so we can talk like back when he was just a boyâ€¦.I still remember us stringing some cans together and talking to each other from the other roomâ€¦.aaahhh such memoriesâ€¦.â€ The Gorgon smiled his best nostalgic grin he could muster and the idiot motel manager ate it up.<br/><br/>â€œYessirâ€¦here you go, just sign in right hereâ€¦â€ Nelson gave over the ledger."
1139,Beyond the Law (Le bourreau + Crossfire),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=19353&start=40,2013-01-12T07:13:44,CrossFire,"Rain finally sat down in the chair again and sighed heavily, leaning forward with her elbows on her knees. Resting her head in her hands, her eyes slipped closed and she thought about the events that had taken place only just today. Johnny had robbed a bank and blown in up in one go. As soon as they had come upon any form of life besides themselves, she had shot the pretty woman's legs out from under her and tortured her with bullets that just barely missed her head. Her fiance just died and she was already going after another man, not wasting any time. Just getting Johnny and herself out of trouble cost another sexual act that she had been far less than willing to give. Johnny almost had his head and dick blown off by one of her rages, not to mention poor, innocent Skyler almost having her hand blown apart.<br/><br/>A frown creased her brow as she sighed heavily again. What was she becoming? Nothing more than an insane woman with an apetite for rough handleing. If Rain was completely honest with herself, she knew that she never enjoyed doing what she did. But she chose it because she was one of the best at it, it was her area of expertise so to speak. Leaning back into the chair, she thought back to when they were in the back of the truck. It had felt right to be so kind but yet rough at the same time. Yet, she wouldnt give in to her more feminine side. No matter how much she disliked what she had become, she wouldnt let herself fall back into the better side. Come to think of it, Rain had noticed osmething on their way here. Now she couldnt be for certain but she was sure that she saw the cop's cruiser from earlier, maybe it was just her imagination but something told her it was.<br/><br/>Standing up quickly, she rushed to the window and pulled back the curtains to look out."
1140,Beyond the Law (Le bourreau + Crossfire),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=19353&start=40,2013-01-12T07:42:52,Le bourreau,"The Gorgon entered the adjoining room and set to work immediately. He stripped off the ridiculous old man disguise, and revealed his true form. He was tall, and well built, lean muscle that was that of an actual fighter and not just a body-builder. His muscle was made for absolute efficiency and not for show; it stood in stark contrast to the pitch-perfect impression of the helpless old man he'd just put on.  The Gorgon stretched and flexed is spartanesque frame after serving the ruse.<br/><br/>He placed his bag on the bed and unzipped it , moving the hundreds of thousands of dollar bundles to reveal a compressed gas canister. Inside was a powerful,odorless, and potent gas that smelled like the flowery smell motel's used for odor control. Most public places, as well as private arenas use plug-in devices to disguise the smell of transients and it worked perfectly.<br/><br/>The Gorgon reached up and silently removed the screw from the vent cover and placed the application tube into the shaft. He released the valve and then moved away from the wall, leaving the canister of gas to do its work.  He watched his watch, 15 minutes and not only would she be knocked out, but most the people in the surrounding rooms as well....Perfect!"
1141,Beyond the Law (Le bourreau + Crossfire),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=19353&start=40,2013-01-12T07:52:43,CrossFire,"Rain was lost in her thoughts and didnt even notice the room starting to smell a bit more pleasant. Scanning the parking lot and the sourrounding areas, she saw no sign of the police cruiser. Relaxing, she smiled and mentally laughed at herself for being so paranoid. Hanging around Johnny and Skyler has obviously taken its toll on her relaxed demeanor. Stretching out the stiffness in her muscles, she moaned softly in relief then dropped her hands to her sides again before looking around for something to occupy her time.<br/><br/>Walking over to the small TV set with the old fashioned dials and antenna sticking out of the top of the television, she turned one of the dials to 'on'. First there was nothing but static but she soon had the antenna adjusted in order to get a picture. Taking her seat back in the less than comfortable chair, she watched what she could figure was some boring drama show. After several minutes, she felt herself growing tired as she watched the boring soap opera. Blackness tinged her vision and she felt her body slumping down into the chair, slowly her eye lids became too heavy to keep open. Eyes closing, she was out cold after only a few seconds and no matter how she tried, she couldnt get her body to wake up."
1142,Beyond the Law (Le bourreau + Crossfire),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=19353&start=40,2013-01-12T08:26:48,Le bourreau,"The Gorgon had stripped to nothing more than a pair of basic white underwear and a pair of Walmart brand socks. He grabs a musty yellow stained bathrobe from the closet and puts it on. He does this so no traceable physical fibers can be found  once he's committed the crime. He reached over and turned the gas valve off, knowing full well that not only his intended target was affected, but all the connecting rooms as well....essentially he was the 'sand man' and now was his time to work.<br/><br/>Enough time has passed, and with no noise coming from his 'neighbor's room he set into action. He pulled a small key pad device from his bag and tucked it into his robe's pocket, his next selection was a gas mask, but he doesn't' put it on, instead he tucks it into this armpit. Finally he picks up his silenced 40 caliber glock, and that goes in the remaining pocket along side of the roll of duct tape.<br/><br/>The Gorgon sets out around the corner and up to his target's room. Once there he pulls out the device and connects it to his own room key, he slides it into the lock and after a few error indications, it unlocked and he stepped into the room, placing the gas mask over his mouth while he surveyed the situation.<br/><br/>Johnny was sacked out on the bed, his twitching  and quiet mumbling was enough to tell the Gorgon that he wasn't going to be waking up soon. Rain was passed out next to him but she wasn't covered in mud, she looked like she'd taken a shower and at least tried to wash her clothes.<br/><br/>The Gorgon used his time, while she was incapacitated to remove her guns, tossing them under the bed, he picked her zonked form up and set her into one of the chairs provided. He pulled out the duck tape and wrapped it around her, until he was absolutely certain she wasn't going to break free.<br/><br/>The Gorgon then turned on the bathroom ventilation fan, it sucked the remaining gas out of the room. He walked over to the radio and turned it on, he cranked up the volume to just high enough to disguise the soon to be screaming, before removing the gas mask and letting it hang from his naked neck. He removed his bathrobe and walked over to Rain's still unconscious body.  He kept his distance, knowing full well what this particular piece of pussy was capable of. He looked down at his wounded foot just to remind himself.<br/><br/>""Hey there....hey there baby...wake up"" He crooned into her ear, coaxing her back to consciousness."
1143,Beyond the Law (Le bourreau + Crossfire),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=19353&start=40,2013-01-12T08:39:49,CrossFire,"Slowly, Rain could feel herself gaining consciousness as she heard a man cooeing in her ear, urging her to wake up. As her senses started to return to her, she felt herself tied down tightly to a chair. Missing the familiar tightness of the holsters strapped onto her thighs, she groaned softly as a dull throbbing pain arose in her head just above her left eyebrow. Slowly moving what she could, her two-toned eyes fluttered open. As her vision cleared, she saw a man before her that was almost all too familar to her. The thing that had her startled however, was the fact that he was only in a pair of white underwear and socks.<br/><br/>A frown creased her pretty face as her hands tightened into fists, feeling the now familar anger bubbling up inside her. Slowly, she forced herself to relax as the frown disappeared from her face and a smirk tugged at the corners of her lips. ""Oh dear. To what do i owe this wonderful surprise visit?"" she asked non-chalantly. All the while, her mind was racing with all the things she had heard about Gorgon's methods of killing and how she could get herself out of these damned bonds. As soon as she even got the slightest chance of freedom, she would make sure to leave something on Gorgon that he would never forget even if he did kill her in the process."
1144,Beyond the Law (Le bourreau + Crossfire),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=19353&start=40,2013-01-13T17:18:57,Le bourreau,"The Gorgon was squatted down in front of Rain, his cool ice blue eyes scanned her body, up and down. When he saw was he was looking for. Rain's ankle was swollen, and he reached down and grasp a hold of her petite foot with is large hand, squeezing and twisting the damage limb to see if he could get a reaction from her. Rain winced but didn't scream out, stealing her torturers pleasure from him.<br/><br/>""Hello....I can can assume that you are Rain, and not Skyler.... Your file picture doesn't do you justice though, I had assumed you'd be some big butch dyke, but instead I must admit you are quite fetching. I wish I would have met you under other circumstances, because strong, beautiful woman really turn me on...""  The Gorgon stood up and licked her face, which was only the breifest distraction while his fist drew back. BAM! The Gorgon comes out of nowhere and punches Rain directly in the nose, with enough force to crack it,  before he casually walked over the the bed where Johnny was still passed out.<br/><br/>The Gorgon leaned over putting his own face just inches from Johnny's. ""This own isn't much of a challenge at all is he? I have to ask, Why did you even bother saving him? It would seem to me, that such an impressive killer like yourself ; wouldn't leaving his wounded ass out in the woods would have given you a good lead on me? Instead you choose to drag him along and now I see he's bandaged....You have feelings for him? My file says that you had a significant other, whom was killed during the robbery...Is it incorrect?"" The Gorgon asked as he sat on the bed next to Johnny, completely relaxed he wasn't worrying  a bit about him."
1145,Beyond the Law (Le bourreau + Crossfire),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=19353&start=60,2013-01-13T18:27:43,CrossFire,"Rain watched as Gorgon scanned her body, relaxing back into the chair a bit without a worry. After all, she was used to being physically tortured though not quite under the extremes that she had heard that Gorgon delivered. As he reached for her foot, she bit her tongue and only winced very slightly as he twisted trying to get some major reaction from her but none could be found from her. Disgust was clearly written over her face as he licked her cheek long and slow but only for a moment before his fist came down hard on her nose. Head snapping back, she bit her tongue till it was bleeding but only let out a soft groan of pain.<br/><br/>The dull throbbing made her shake her head to try and clear it but it stayed. Already knowing he had almost broken it, she scowled and clenched her jaw. Deciding not to answer why she did what she did for Johnny, she just kept her cold eyes on Gorgon. ""So what? I was engaged once. Big deal,"" she said with absolutely no emotion at all. Finally she could feel her old self returning and she rather liked it, she had been missing the carefree, cold-blooded killer part. She could feel the warm, sticky substance of blood running from her nose, sighing inwardly about it probably turning purple later. 'There goes my looks for about six weeks.' She thought bitterly. Moving her shoulders to the best of her ability, she tried to straighten up a bit."
1146,Beyond the Law (Le bourreau + Crossfire),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=19353&start=60,2013-01-13T18:58:42,Le bourreau,"""No?....No feelings for Mr. Big Dick here?"" The Gorgon asked rhetorically, reaching down and grabbing Johnny's crotch. Johnny groaned but didn't wake, his wound was severe and he was out cold. The Gorgon smiled and then let go of Johnny's manhood and smacked the unconscious man in the face gently. "" I am torn....I don't know if I should kill him and then spend a few long hours with you....Or if the expression on this smuck's face when he wakes up and realizes that while he was sleeping in this bed only a few feet away,  I raped, killed and mutilated his sexy girlfriend....Choices, choices..."" He trailed off, tapping his finger against his lips.<br/><br/>He had to admit to himself, that a woman that could take a punch like that, especially a pretty one, was something that got his juices flowing. Usually they screamed and cried and eventually just went limp, but this one seemed to buck against it, and he liked that.<br/><br/>He stands up slowly off of the bed with a predator's grin curling on his lips, ""I hope you ate a good breakfast, my little 'badass', because this is going to hurt...""  He stared into Rain's eyes, and she now could understand why his nickname was so appropriate. His dead eyes bore into her, and she could feel the icy grip of fear starting to creep up through the tough-girl routine, threatening to seize her up like a stone statue. He slowly began to stalk toward her again."
1147,Beyond the Law (Le bourreau + Crossfire),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=19353&start=60,2013-01-13T21:43:04,CrossFire,"Rain watched as Gorgon swaggered her way, tensing as she prepared for the on-slaught of pain she knew was to come. Fear clutched at her heart and sent her heart into an erratic rhythm, threatening to break right through the bone and rip through the muscle to leap right out of her chest. Secretly, she found herself wishing it would, wanting to be fear of this uncomfortable feeling of fear and to avoid the long draw out process to death into which Gorgon had planned for her. Of course, she would never have admitted her next thoughts to anyone but herself, but she found herself wishing that she had done something different with her life. Maybe get married, have one of those fairy tale lives with the small country house and white picket fence, their kids running about the yard as she swept the porch; her husband chasing after the kids and grabbing them before making a munching noise, pretending to be the big bad boogie man.<br/><br/>For a moment, Rain found herself wishing that she could switch places with Skyler.  Even though it wasnâ€™t the prettiest way to go, at least she would be dead and not be strapped to a chair just waiting to be gutted like a fish. Of course, Skyler would never have been able to deal with any of this, she wouldâ€™ve been dead just from the shock alone of being cut open. Now as Rain watched Gorgon approach, she had the sinking feeling that there was no way in hell she was going to be able to escape this. A part of her was actually glad she would be dying today. There would be no more pain, no more hiding, and no more death. Shifting so she would be sitting up straight, a fire was burning in her eyes though it wasnâ€™t nearly as strong as it had been before. Fear was settling into every inch of her body, making sweat beads form along the bridge of her fractured nose. There was no way she would be able to prepare for the amount of pain she was going to receive, but she could at least put up a small fight before she went."
1148,Beyond the Law (Le bourreau + Crossfire),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=19353,2012-11-25T16:58:07,Le bourreau,"Johnny Slater is a small time crook with no criminal record. He has pulled a few jobs, one of them even got popped by the the cops, but Johnny ran like the wind and never ended up doing time for the robbery. It was this very fact that got him suggested for the Bank job, the big bossman that was putting on the heist wanted only criminals with no previous records.<br/><br/>The Job had a good payday, 20k payout for 2 hours of work was just the kind of job Johnny liked. The bossman whom had remained anonymous, informed them that the bank had minimal security, and even better, unless someone got killed, they wouldn't go to the police. How is that possible, you may ask; the reason is simple, it's a mob bank. Other crime bosses keep there dough in special banks, because they are too worried about the bank getting robbed. The thinking being, with their combined reputations located in one place, no thief would have the balls to knock it over. But they were wrong, because we robbed it.<br/><br/>It wasn't a very successful robbery, as it turns out 'minimal security' were actually 6 highly trained mob enforcers with sub machine guns. So most of the team got whacked, but they did it, they got the money and escaped. Johnny and<span style=""font-weight: bold"">two woman</span>had made it out in a Lincoln Continental, and weren't going back to cut the bossman in.<br/><br/>They'd decided to take the 'take', 200k in a dufflebag, not a fortune but enough to have a lot of fun with. And that's all they really expected, to have a lot of fun, none of them had any disillusionment about getting away with the caper scott-free. They knew with the police, the mafia that they stolen from and then the bossman's men after them as well that living long wasn't probably an option.<br/><br/>What you read from this point further, is the account  of these three outlaws and their joyride of sex and violence across America."
1149,Beyond the Law (Le bourreau + Crossfire),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=19353,2012-11-26T04:02:28,Janelle,"Skyler Thorne shoved the gas nozzle into the car's empty tank. She squeezed the trigger, hearing the brown fluids move its way through the tube like a rush of water. She popped up the stopper, clicking it in place before leaving the nozzle to attend to itself. She leaned her back lightly against the ebony vehicle, her charcoal boot rested above the tire as she waited.<br/><br/>She pushed her heap of auburn hair from the back of her hot neck and pulled it to the side, letting it rest along the length of her arm. She twiddled her long hair through her fingers, the color had become reddened over the many months she spent outdoors, the sun baring against her. Her skin told the same story; a sun-kissed glow covered the length of her body, leaving no spots untouched as she prefered to tan in the nude.<br/><br/>She stared out to her right, her pale green eyes focusing into the distance. The black asphalt stood out against the area, filled with desert; the tanned sand spread across the land, dominating the area. The wind moved, pushing specks of sand across the horizon creating small heaps of clouded dust. A few shrubs dotted the land, the only life that seemed to greet her for miles.<br/><br/>She jumped slightly as the nozzle clicked, signifying it was finished. She pushed the nozzle back into the pump before closing the car's gas cap with a few quick clicks. She rested her arms along the car's warm roof, her hair swayed in her face, ""Are you guys ready? I'm ready to leave"" she yelled out. ""I'm still in a bundle of nerves"" she added quietly."
1150,Beyond the Law (Le bourreau + Crossfire),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=19353,2012-11-26T19:23:02,CrossFire,"Rain Gray let her eyes skan over the desert as she watched the grains of sand lift up into the clear, blue sky and form a loose, dust tornado before falling back to the scorching sand below. Chewing on the sharp end of the toothpick in her mouth, she was completely at ease even just after their recent heist.<br/><br/>Lightly drumming her fingers against the smooth, tan skin of her thigh as she listened to the tune in her head. Jean shorts hitched up high on her tan legs, half-shirt hugging her breasts and top of her toned stomach tightly, her amber, loose, curly hair falling in ringlets to lightly brush against the fabric covering her shoulder blades. Scuffing the tip of her black converse against the blazing hot sand as she waited for Skyler to tell them it was done filling up. Pushing her bangs away from her face as her blue-green eyes flicked left to right, from one end of the black road to the other.<br/><br/>Both of her thighs had a holster on them that held a colt 1911 handgun in them, loaded and ready for firing. They were her prized possessions so to speak and she kept them in the perfect condition 24-7. One hand holding the handle of her left colt while the other still drummed the same beat on her toned thigh. Looking back as Skyler asked them if they were ready, she didnt hesitate before turning to the car and making her way back. ""More than ready,"" she replied as she reached the car. Stopping next to Skyler, she looked at the other girl. ""You think we need to worry 'bout them coming after us so soon?"" she asked calmly as she kept scanning the road for any sign of an approaching vehicle. Honestly just wanting another opinion other than her own. Opening the back seat door, she sat on the edge of the seat but faced outwards as she waited for her reply and for Johnny to get to the car."
1151,Beyond the Law (Le bourreau + Crossfire),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=19353,2012-11-26T21:05:14,Le bourreau,"Johnny walked back and forth between the counter of the gas station and the isles of groceries and other impulse purchase displays. He grabbed a box of beef jerky, two 12-packs of beer, a couple packs of single dose aspirin and some other small groceries. He piled the stuff up as the clerk distractedly watched out the front window eyeing the two hot girls outside.<br/><br/>""Pretty fucking hot, am I right? You should see the naked and going at each other, it's something you won't ever forget.."" Johnny quipped, the joke got the guys attention.<br/><br/>""huh? what's that?"" The buck toothed yokel shook his head, unsure he'd heard what he thought he had. He stared hard at the city-slicker. The man obviously wasn't from around these parts, and neither were the girls waiting outside. This guy was dressed in a leather jacket and wife-beater, his hair was dark and slicked back, dark sunglasses guarded his eyes. His denim bluejeans looked designer, already preworn in places and  his boots were made of some sort of expensive exotic leather. ""Nah mister...I was just wondering why your friend in the shorts has got guns strapped to her legs?"" The cashier finally responded, his eyebrow raised suspiciously and his one hand tucked furtively under the counter.<br/><br/>Johnny craned his head over the counter and theatrically looked out the window, seeing Rain's beautiful ass stretching out, she indeed was wearing her guns out in the open. ""Huh...yep...she sure does, I don't know how yer staring at a couple of 'roscoes' when she's got that sweet dumper on full display though...Yeah, we're on our way out to do some target practice...You know how dangerous city living can be, woman need to be able to defend themselves and all...."" Johnny came up with the excuse on the spot, mentally reminding himself to talk with Rain about 'inconspicuousness' once they got back on the road.<br/><br/>Skyler finished filling the tank and the bell rung inside the store to signify the customer was finished pumping. The cashier, still apprehensive rung up the groceries and gas, his other hand never leaving the alarm button, or gun, or whatever he had stashed under the counter. ""That'll be $107.86, sir.."" He said, giving a goofy buck toothed smile.<br/><br/>""Jesus, Mary and Joe!....I am in the wrong business....those fucking oil companies make a damn killing, don't they?"" Johnny said as he reached back to grab his wallet.<br/><br/>"" What sort of business you in fella?"" The Yokel said off-handedly, again distracted by the two beautiful girls standing outside by the gas pumps, this time it was Skyler bending over to stretch her back out that had his attentions distracted.<br/><br/>Johnny came up, not with his wallet but instead his .357 magnum snub nosed revolver, He swung it  and put the but of the handle into the cashier's temple. The strike knocked the dipshit backward and away from the whatever he had under the counter.  ""Well sir....I am in the business of being a fucking criminal and a cold blooded killer, if you must know.... Now I want you to stand up and empty out that cash box, and while you're at it you can point me in the direction of where you keep you surveillance tapes. "" Johnny said, leveling his chrome pistol between the stunned cashiers eyes.<br/><br/>The cashier laid stunned and bleeding on the floor, not sure of what was happening yet. His instincts took over and he tried reaching for whatever he had underneath the counter again. Johnny thumbed back the hammer on his revolver, the sound stopped the concussed clerk in his tracks. "" ah, ah, aaah...I wouldn't do that if I was you!"" Johnny growled.<br/><br/>The clerk came to his senses and slowly started to get up , he popped the cash drawer and Johnny scooped out the meager piles of cash inside. ""Now the tapes..."" Johnny prodded him on, pushing the barrel of the gun to the scared man's forehead.<br/><br/>""What tapes?....christ man....it's 2012...there ain't no tapes....it's a digital recorder...there ain't been 'tapes' for a friggin decade or better. "" The Cashier stuttered, not knowing what else to say to the man's outdated request.<br/><br/>Hearing the cashier mock him pissed Johnny off, he'd never been too up to date with electronics or technology in general,his things were guns and manipulating people to get what he wanted. And so the cashier started to tremble and beg for his life when the cruel sneer rose on Johnny's lips.  Johnny pulled the trigger and the loud bang was enough to draw the girls' attention from outside. Johnny could see through the front window that they'd both went for their guns, when they heard the shot, he raised his hand and waved out at them through the blood stained window, letting them know everything was all right.<br/><br/>""Fuck you asshole....Yer fucking lucky I put you out of your misery so's you don't have to spend the rest of your miserable fucking life working in a fucking gas station out in the middle of bum-fucked-Eygpt!"" Johnny yelled and then spit onto the now dead cashier. ""Digitial fucking recorder..."" He mumbled and then wondered what he was gonna do if their wasn't any tapes to take.<br/><br/>He reached over and turned on all the gas pumps from the control board under the counter, from this vantage point he could see the sawed off shotgun the man had had underneath the counter and took it as well. Johnny finished by grabbing a road map and tucking it into the bag of snacks before finally walking back out into the hot Utah desert's sweltering heat. Skyler and Rain looked concerned but Johnny only smiled and handed the grocery's off to Rain. The girls got back into the '69 black Lincoln Continental , while Johnny worked at pulling the gas nozzles and setting them to auto-fill setting, the parking lot started to fill with gasoline.<br/><br/>Johnny jumped into the drivers seat and roared the classic car to life. He lit a cigarette and puffed it hard a few times before rolling down the window and dropping it onto the pavement as the growing lake of gasoline crept closer. ""Alright 'ramblers' let's get ramblin'"" Johnny called out with a laugh as he pegged the cars accelerator and the cars tires squealed, they burned out of the parking lot and launched back onto the road. Seconds later the explosion lit up the rearveiw mirrors of the car and they all got an excited laugh from commotion.<br/><br/>""Where do the two hottest bitches this side of the Mississippi wanna go?"" Johnny said, the bulge in his pants starting to grow from the excitement of killing the clerk, and he had to reach down an adjust himself in his tight jeans. ""I think I saw a back road on that map...maybe some cabins or some shit we can hold up in over night, We definitely wanna change cars, this one's to noticeable."""
1152,Beyond the Law (Le bourreau + Crossfire),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=19353,2012-11-27T20:37:20,Janelle,"Skyler's body shifted to the side as the car rounded the corner roughly; the fire grew behind them as they made their next near escape. Her small fingers wrapped around the door handle, her pink knuckles turned white in response. Her heart pumped in a rapid rhythm in her chest, the excitement and nerves swirling in her body. She preferred the comfort of working behind the scenes. She would settle in a room, her feet lightly propped against her ebony desk, in her laced underwear as the keys worked underneath her fingertips, responding to her every will and need. She worked with her stealth, linking money to her own account leaving no knowledge behind for the authorities to find. She worked with a few others, directing them with ease through high classed buildings, changing the cameras to see what she decided, leading them out with new prizes. She would follow them inside, no nerves held her when she rigged the security.<br/><br/>She felt the pressure leave her body, the thoughts of the past event exhilarating. a nervous laugh still in her throat. ""Jesus Christ Johnny! You couldn't keep that gun inside your pants for two minutes."" She laughed. She rested her hand on the seat and turned her torso towards the bench seat in the back, catching the sights of the empty road behind them. She met Rain's gorgeous two toned eyes, highlighting the glow of her skin as the sun hit her tanned body. ""I wouldn't be surprised if they're after us more now."" She finally answered"
1153,Beyond the Law (Le bourreau + Crossfire),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=19353,2012-11-28T19:39:51,CrossFire,"Rain put her foot against the door to keep herself from sliding into the door. Her muscles tightened up in her leg as she pressed against the door. Adrenaline coursed through her body and she would welcome the men tracking them down, putting some lead in their bodies was what she took pleasure in. People hired her because she got the job done no matter what she had to do in order to do so. In fact, she enjoyed putting bullets in peoples heads and she didnt use stealth to do so. She was used to walking straight into the fray, shooting down the people who got in her way, grabbing the thing she needed, then walking back out. Sometimes, she would seduce the men she needed to in order to get in done but that was rare and she only did so when the situation called for it.<br/><br/>Rain glanced back as she straightened up and watched the black smoke drift into the clear, blue sky. Well that would definitly draw attention. Looking back to the front, she watched Skyler look back and then cast her gaze to Johnny in the rearview mirror. His eyes were lit up from the excitement. Shifting her eyes back to Skyler and meeting her unusual, but pretty, moss green eyes, she got the reply she was looking for. A smirk worked its way onto her soft, pink lips as her hand trailed down her smooth thigh then back up to rest on the handle of her gun. ""Good to know."" was her response as she leaned back into the seat.<br/><br/>Rain turned her eyes back to the dessert outside the car windows as she listened to the barely audible music coming from the radio. ""A cabin would be nice. If we can find an occupied cabin then we can take their car. After all, they wont need it if theyre dead,"" she commented as she drummed her fingers on the handle of the door. She definitly came off as the killing type whenever you asked for her opinion on a situation, her answer was always to gun them down and take whatever belonged to them before continuing on. After all, what was a dead person to do with the items they had?"
1154,Beyond the Law (Le bourreau + Crossfire),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=19353,2012-11-28T20:17:17,Le bourreau,"""Jesus Christ Johnny! You couldn't keep that gun inside your pants for two minutes."" Skyler laughed as both the girls watched the explosion.<br/><br/>""Shit girl, if my dick wasn't so big, I might just actually be able to keep my gun tucked away.."" Johnny retorted, pulling his dick out of his pants and smacking it on the steering wheel to prove his point, at which both the girls got a big laugh. Johnny's eyes met Rains' in the rear view mirror for a brief second, and he thought how fiercely hot she looked, like a caged animal waiting to pounce. Johnny reckoned he would just about give his right nut to bang her sweet ass, hell for that matter he would mind a piece of Skyler either.  She was cute as hell and if he could get them both together that would suit him just fine.<br/><br/>The past few days and nights of living on the run from just about everybody had been hard, and blowing up that gas station had only brought the smallest tease of fulfillment to any of their urges. He wanted to find a cabin and kick back for a few days, maybe even a week, anything just to take the stress of running off of his mind for a while.<br/><br/>Johnny pressed the accelerator to the ground and the giant boat of a car sped down the lonely Utah highway, topping the car out. He asked Skyler for a beer and pounded it while driving like a bat out of hell down the expressway. ""There it is!"" He said, yanking the wheel sideways, and causing the car to slide around the corner at a reckless speed. The pavement quickly faded away and was replaced with gravel as they drove farther away from civilization.<br/><br/>Shortly the sun began to set and well after finishing his fifth beer, which he drank in rapid secession, they started seeing cabins, spread out and barely visible to each other. Johnny slowed the car down to a crawl as they peered out looking for the best spot. Rain had said something about finding an inhabited one a while back which was fine with Johnny, hopefully a sweet little house wife would be included.<br/><br/>Cabin #3546 had a garage and a Jeep sitting in the driveway, They all agreed this was the best of the lot, so Johnny pulled into the driveway and put it in park. The 30 something man that owned the place looked more like a corporate executive playing at being an outdoorsman than an actual survivalist. He'd was just finishing chopping wood when they'd pulled in, and now slung his ax over his shoulder to go see whom his unexpected visitors were. Another silhouette appeared in the cabin's window, some pretty little housewife just like Johnny had wanted.<br/><br/>""Alright girls...I will get the weekend warriors attention...you two go inside and make sure the dame doesn't call the cops..."" Johnny said as he stepped out of the car, nodding to the flannel shirted cabin owner as the man walked up.<br/><br/>""Hello......hey can I help folks?"" The camper said, feather back his 50 dollar haircut.<br/><br/>""Yeah...Me and my porn star girlfriends are lost, we were wondering if we could trouble you for some directions"" Johnny said, his slickster charismatic smile wrapping up his cheeks. This was Mormon country after all and Johnny knew exactly how to catch the probable religious zealot off guard.<br/><br/>""Excuse me sir....We don't tolerate your sort of tras-"" The church goer started to say as he walked right up on top of Johnny, trying his best to intimidate the leather coated interloper, but the butt of Johnny's gun did it's magic trick again, and the man found himself laying in the dirt before he knew what hit him.<br/><br/>""Don't move asshole!"" Johnny snarled, pointing the revolver at the Mormon's head."
1155,Beyond the Law (Le bourreau + Crossfire),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=19353,2012-11-28T20:53:00,CrossFire,"Rain got out of the car even before it was even stopped, easily keeping her balance as she started towards the house. Waiting for a moment at the bottom of the stairs for Skyler and once she joined her, Rain took the steps two by two as she went up to the cabin above the garage where she had seen the woman watching.<br/><br/>Pulling out one of her colts, Rain payed no attention to the woman yelling at her inside. Throwing the door open, she raised her gun and shot both of the woman's legs in the low thigh. A scream being ellicted from her as she collapsed to the ground, blood staining the white carpeted floor as she laid there crying from the pain. Walking over to the phone, she followed the wire before holstering her gun and pulling out a knife. Cutting the wires, she left Skyler to deal with the woman as she tried to drag herself to her purse which held her cellphone in it. Leaving a thick blood trail that stained the carpet as she used her bloody hands to grab ahold of furniture in order to keep moving.<br/><br/>Rain went throughout the house cutting the wires to any phone line they had."
1156,Beyond the Law (Le bourreau + Crossfire),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=19353,2012-11-28T21:29:18,Janelle,"Skyler stepped into the, following Rain's lead. She heard the noises outside as Johnny shuffled with the husband.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Could he be any louder!</span>She thought. Her head swivelled with a snap as gun shots filled the cabin, startling her.<br/><br/>Skyler watched the woman as Rain disappeared through the various rooms of the house, cutting off all hopes of outside contact. Tears fell down the woman's cheeks, dropping onto the floor as she dragged her body with her forearm in a desperate act to reach her purse. Crimson blood smeared the carpet as she moved forward with every inch. Her fingers stretched to a point of breaking as she cried out, the noise an awkward rhythm that filled the cabin's silent walls.<br/><br/>Skyler stepped forward, moved her foot between the woman and her hopeful escape, placing it directly on the tips of the woman's fingers. She heard the bones crack underneath the pressure, the skin swelling from the suddenly fracture. The woman yelped, crying out desperate for help, tears still welling up in her eyes.<br/><br/>""Oh no, deary. We're not about to let you use that."" Skyler said as she moved away, closing the distance to the purse. She tipped it upside-down, the contents now laid askew across the carpet floor. A cell phone dropped and a smiled enveloped across her face. ""There we go."" She turned towards the woman, the phone held in her fingertips, ""Is this what you were looking for my dear?"" She asked, a sinister sound in her voice. The woman reached up, in a pointless effort to grasp the new found phone. Skyler dropped it to the ground, letting it bounce haphazardly before settling still. She pulled out her gun, hidden at the back of the hem in her pants. She felt the cold metal in her left hand before pulling the trigger, the phone shattering at the bullets touch. ""Boom."" She laughed.<br/><br/>She quickly grabbed a cloth napkin from the kitchen counter and wrapped it around the woman's mouth as she resisted, attempting to bite at Skyler's hands, screaming with the back of her throat. Skyler tied a knot in the back, ""There, there. We can't have you screaming and alerting the whole world now can we."""
1157,Beyond the Law (Le bourreau + Crossfire),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=19353,2012-11-29T02:56:03,Le bourreau,"The man begged and pleaded, praying for the good lord to come down and smite the evil intruders, his prayers were answered by the sound of gun fire from inside the house and his wife's screams. Johnny only smiled and shrugged, ""Crazy bitches...what can I say.."" he said before waving the gun and implying that the man should get up.<br/><br/>""Please...please don't kill us....please god..""  The Mormon stayed on the ground, probably too far in shock to get up off the ground.<br/><br/>""Hey....Get up...I ain't gonna kill ya....just get the fuck up and lets get inside the house ok? You don't wanna keep them ladies waiting fella...you already heard how trigger happy they are...COME ON GET YOUR ASS OFF THE GROUND!"" Johnny said, getting angrier the longer the man didn't listen to him and eventually going over and helping the guy up by the head of hair. ""GO asshole!""<br/><br/>The Mormon walked cautiously in front of Johnny, his hesitation said that he already thought his wife was dead and didn't have the nerve to actually go inside, so Johnny wapped him in the back with his gun to help him along. They entered and the man immediately bolted to his gunshot and gagged wife, crumpling on the  ground near her, he began to weep and beg god for help again. ""Jesis buddy....don't just fucking sit there...go get some sheets to bandage your wife's wounds, she's gonna bleed out while your praying for god's sake!"" Johnny called out sarcastically.<br/><br/>Johnny looked at Skyler his expression was that of frustration. ""Come on baby...look at how pretty that little spoiled bitch was....You two had to fucking pop her ? You couldn't of just whacked her in the head?....Fuck's sake....Where the hell did Rain run off to anyway?""<br/><br/>""She's cutting the phone lines"" Skyler answered just as Rain was walking back into the room.<br/><br/>""All right ladies, I am sure the smell of freshly fired gunpowder turns you on as much as it does me, but I don't want anymore unnecessary shots fired...This may indeed be hunting country, and I can't see any neighbors, but I am still pretty sure semi automatic gunfire draws attention, so no more 'bang bang' unless it's absolutely needed...OK?"" Johnny said, mocking a father's condescending tone, it was of course a joke, he was easily as violent and brutal as they were.<br/><br/>""Ok...I am gonna go park the car in the garage...You two keep an eye on these two..."" He finished and walked back outside, having to stop just outside the door and adjust his dick again, all the blood and violence was making him stiff and his tight blue jeans weren't helping.<br/><br/>Johnny walked out to the garage first and popped the door. It was empty, with the exception of lawn care accouterments and holiday decorations. He turned around and watched the dirt road for a few minutes, making sure no nosy neighbors were  snooping, when he was happy they're were none he set about his business. He dropped back into the drivers side seat of the car and pulled it into the garage before shutting the ignition off, but not the power. He turned on the radio and tuned it to the oldies station, Stevie Wonder's 'Very Superstitious' was playing and Johnny sparked a joint and started puffing. He needed something to settle his nerves, after what the girls had done to that housewife, he wasn't going to be getting much play off of her.<br/><br/>Johnny sat puffing a doobie and jamming to the radio in the garage, his dick was still rock hard, so he decided to do something about it. He pulled his stiffy out and started masturbating, being sure to check the rear view every couple of minutes to make sure no one was sneaking up on him."
1158,Beyond the Law (Le bourreau + Crossfire),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=19353,2012-11-29T03:36:23,CrossFire,"Rain rolled her eyes as Johnny started to complain about the pretty little housewife. Simply taking a seat on the couch, she crossed one leg over the other as she watched the man weep over his wife. ""Dear god..shut up you old fool. Its bad enough we had to listen to your wife,"" she growled insensitively. Deciding to turn on the tv, she flipped through the channels and settled it on CSI as she tossed the remote to Skyler.<br/><br/>""You can pick. If that asshole isnt going to let me do some damage to them then i dont care what we do,"" Rain muttered crossly, not even sure why she actually payed attention to that dick. Getting up off the couch, she kicked off her converse as if she was relaxing into the cabin that wasnt even fully theirs yet. As she passed by the man, she pulled out her gun and hit the man hard over the head with the butt of her colt. Smirking as he fell over unconcious, she bent down and cleaned off the blood with the man's shirt. Holstering her gun again before she continued on the way to the kitchen. Looking through the fridge, she chose a coke they had in there. Looking up at Skyler. ""Want something to drink?"" she asked as she looked through the fridge for something to eat as well.<br/><br/>Waiting for Johnny's return, Rain smirked as she got an idea to totally piss him off with. Taking out one of her colts, she pointed the gun at the woman and fired off two rounds that never hit her but dug straight into the wood floorboards centimeters from her head. He said no more shooting unless it was absolutely necassary and this, in her opinion, was necassary. She cetainly wasnt just going to listen to Johnny just because he was a male and the woman's muffled sobbing was starting to make her headache worse. Smirking up at Skyler, she holstered her gun. ""Just thought it would shut the woman up,"" was her excuse as she grabbed Skyler a drink anyway then tossed it to her."
1159,Beyond the Law (Le bourreau + Crossfire),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=19353,2012-12-02T17:57:37,Le bourreau,"Johnny sat back into the thick leather couch-like seats of the â€™69 Lincoln continental. He knew he had to get rid of the uber-sweet â€˜rideâ€™ and hated the thought. It was literally the embodiment of coolness but now wasnâ€™t the time for nostalgia. Cops were looking and this was a flagged motor vehicle, no matter how cool it was. Johnnyâ€™s goodbye to the big beautiful beast that had transported them across three states was his own pleasureâ€™s machinationâ€™s proof.<br/><br/>He tucked the doobie of dank weed into his lips,  casually puffing away while enjoying the moment of silence by himself. Johnnyâ€™s hands now free he used both hands to pound his pornstar sized Johnson into to fruition. He squeezed hard at its base and massaged the head like he had point to prove. The temptation of having two hot girls trapped up in a car with him for the last couple of days combined with the excitement of living on the run was more than he could bare. He smashed his own big dick with only the sound of the radio blaring and his own sick fantasies to bring himself home.<br/><br/>The first images he chose to visualize were of Skyler; it surprised him, he was openly more attracted  to Rain, but here in the â€˜any-thing-goesâ€™ realm of sexual fantasy his subconscious he preferred the more subtle of the two girls in question. It was true, Rain made his dick super hard, but his unadulterated urges wanted the quitter of the two.<br/><br/>He visualizes Skyler in front of him, typing on her computerâ€™s keyboard. Her expression is uninterested while Johnny pounds away at her beautiful ass. She taps keys and logs onto website s as if nothing else is happening, Johnny is extremely turned on by her utter complacency with the whole situation, he pounds hard in hopes of making her at least acknowledge his efforts, she doesnâ€™t and that makes him even harder. He slams away with his massive dick and she only chats casually about inside jokes sheâ€™s involved in on the internet.<br/><br/>It is then that the lack of decent environment to jerk off in comes into play, Johnny would rather be banging the hot housewife they just hostaged, but the girls made sure that wasnâ€™t an option. Actually Skyler acted just fine, while Rain got all gun happy after seeing Johnnyâ€™s own theatric act of violence, and had to pop the hot housewifeâ€™s in the legs. So now Johnny had to make do with the perversities of his criminal imagination.<br/><br/><br/>Suddenly his fantasy shifted, Rain, the girl he kind of hated and lusted after at the same time, walks into the room. She isnâ€™t so distracted as Skyler, and thatâ€™s good. She rips her clothes off like some sort of Amazon goddess, charging into the sexual fray like it was her nature.<br/>Johnnyâ€™s fantasy continues, his dick swells further with the addition of the other desire of his attraction, this one is fiery and cruel, like him, she only wants to get off and doesnâ€™t care if her partner does, he likes it and spits onto his own cock for lubrication while pushing back hard into the cushy leather seats.<br/><br/>Rain dives in, burying her head in Johnnyâ€™s exposed ass, she sucks on his balls while he fucks the still uninterested Skyler. Skyler talks as if nothing at all is going on, and her cyber-friends are all the rage. She is completely uninterested while Johnny bangs the hell out of her pussy.  The thought of how mundane this is to her while she ignores him chats away with her internet friends while Rain goes crazy on his under section is finally enough to get the head of his massive penis to swell enough for him to think heâ€™s going to get off.<br/><br/>Johnny inhales deeply at the doobie heâ€™s placed between his lips as his sexual fantasy comes to fruition, Rain gets up and pulls her shorts off to reveal a massive cock!<br/>â€œWhat the fuck is thatâ€¦ you sick pervert?â€ Johnnyâ€™s mind screams out in revolution at itself, while he spanks his own dick alone in the garage.<br/><br/>â€œShut up and go with itâ€¦ sheâ€™s  gives off a masculine vibeâ€¦what the fuck is the difference, youâ€™re in a fantasy world â€¦.do whatever it takes to knock one off , you pussy!â€ Johnny argued with himself for the briefest of seconds before â€˜Fantasy Rainâ€™ fucked him in the ass with her â€˜she-cockâ€™.<br/><br/>Back in the real world Johnny happily spanked away, puffing on the hot remains of the joint heâ€™d placed between his lips. His dickhead swelled and his balls tightened as absolution neared. It was then that he heard the booming echoes of gunshots, the surprise of it enough to make him drop his lit joint into his exposed pubic hair.<br/><br/>Johnny gasp, not at the gunfire, but the fact that a blazing hot charcoal of the joint had dropped into his bush. He gasp and went immediately from a relaxed position to an act of putting out the flame up that occurred in the snarl of his pubic hair when he dropped his roach. â€œOuch ouchâ€¦aaahhhâ€¦.AAARRHHHâ€ Johnny yelled as he smacked at his groin.<br/><br/><br/>â€œFuck me!...â€ Johnny said, knowing full well that Rain had fired the shots and not Skyler. He just knew from traveling with them both over the last few day whom was the one responsible for firing live rounds after his own suggestion of having a quiet evening. That bitch was fucking crazy and it sure looked like she was trying to get the cops called on them.<br/><br/>He got out of the car and mad sure his pubes were fully extinguished, his big hard on would have to wait until later, which made him even angrier.  He tucked it up into his beltline and then walked around and opened the trunk. Inside the trunk was the dufflebag filled with the 200k. He unzipped the bag and pulled out 66k in bricks of money and the Shotgun heâ€™d scored at the gas station.  Johnny stalked toward the cabin door, walking slight funny as  his dick was still tucked into his waistband.<br/><br/>Johnny kicked open the door and saw Rain sitting on the couch and Skyler drinking a coke. They both looked at him oddly as he stood angrily in the door way holding the bricks of money.<br/>â€œYou wanna shoot out with the cops? HUH? RAIN I AM TALKING TO YOU YOUâ€¦..IF YOU WANT A FUCKING SHOOTOUT WITH THE FUCKING COPS SO FUCKING BADâ€¦HERE!â€ Johnny started to scream and violently throw the dense bricks of money at Rainâ€™s face, causing her to duck out of the way.  â€œYou take you fucking cut and GO! You can have the Lincoln, why not just drive down to the fucking sheriffâ€™s office and get it on right there in the fucking street cause  Skyler and I donâ€™t want the FUCKING COPS GETTING WISE TO USâ€¦.WE ACTUALLY WANT TO GET AWAY WITH LITTLE CAPER!â€ After finishing throwing the money he leveled the shotgun at her"
1160,Beyond the Law (Le bourreau + Crossfire),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=19353,2012-12-02T23:24:36,Janelle,"The red and white can flew through the air effortlessly, spinning like an off kilter football. Skyler caught the cola in her hand, the icy aluminium wet on the tips of her fingers. ""I'd be careful. I think we should even move cabins now. I'm in no mood to get caught by the cops."" She said off hand as she stared off at the scenes being broadcasted from the television.<br/><br/>The deceased body of a man laid strewn across a beaches ivory sand, the foamy blue water pushed its way against the man's legs, his torn and faded pants moved in response as the waves crashed against him. His skin was swelled, the color of life lost, his eyes were barely visible behind his puffed cheeks and his now useless glasses stayed stuck beneath his flaps of skin. His hands were the same, though pieces of his flesh were ripped from his muscles, that left flaps as the skin held on by a few resistant fibers. The gore had been washed away, leaving only his oddly shaped body as a civilian found him; a shrilling scream leaving her lips as she found him in horror.<br/><br/>Skyler jumped at the sound of the door as it slammed against the adjacent wall, shattering a lamp in its quake. She stared at Johnny, silently thankful it was not the police that were present at their newly acquired door step. Her arm  shot up in defense as Johnny ricocheted the bricks of money in Rain's direction, his yells booming through the cabin's mildly silent walls. The shotgun was soon to follow and she looked up staring intently at Rain, knowing her own reaction was unneeded as Johnny had not confronted her. Her eyes flickered to Johnny, his face red in anger, she noticed the bulge in his pants, obvious against the tightness of his jeans. She thought back to the car trip earlier, when he had pulled it out, laughing at his own joke when she had silently urned for it, only wishing for it now in the wake of the sudden confrontation."
1161,Beyond the Law (Le bourreau + Crossfire),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=19353,2012-12-03T00:12:48,CrossFire,"Rain blinked, unfazed by the shotgun leveled at her head before she stood up. Walking over to Johnny, she didnt flinch as his finger went for the trigger. Hands not going for her own handguns, she raised a hand and put it on the barrel of the gun. Lowering it to point at the floor, she smirked slightly as she leaned in close to Johnny. ""God Johnny, chill. We both know youre just pissed cause you didnt get to finish jerking off in the garage,"" she said quietly to him, groping his cock as she did so. Then she removed her hand from his dick and brushed past him without a second thought. Feeling slightly smug at the surprised look that had come into Johnny's eyes from her groping him but she didnt show intrest.<br/><br/>Not at all effected by his previous yelling or even the shotgun in his hands. Walking out onto the front porch, she climbed up onto the wooden rail before sitting on it. Letting her legs gently and slowly kick the air as she inspected the dirt roads. There were no sirens or even the sign of a car along the dirt roads. Everything stayed quiet as she listened, not liking the tense feeling that Johnny or Skyler gave off. Sighing softly, she bent down to take a cigarette and a strike-anywhere match from her holster's pocket in the front. Putting the end of the cigarette in her mouth, she struck the match on the wooden rail before she lit the cig and blew the match out. Smoking on it for a while as she sat there, on guard basically since they were all too worried about it. If she wanted to, she could take the police officers out silently.<br/><br/>There was no noise in the stillness of the country as she sat there. She even took a brisk walk around the area surrounding the cabin and there was no sign of any danger. Shrugging, she returned to her post on the porch as she leaned back in the wooden rocking chair. Propping her feet up on the rail, she snuffed out her second cigarette for the night as she relaxed into the chair."
1162,Beyond the Law (Le bourreau + Crossfire),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=19353,2012-12-03T00:16:04,Le bourreau,"(double post srry) 1/2<br/><br/>The problem with organized crime is that as a boss, you need to employ usually many highly armed, well trained, extremely dangerous and illegally motivated individuals to fill your ranks. Itâ€™s just a necessity; everyone needs muscle if they want to take down big scores, but as stated earlier they are usually lifelong criminals and have low fiber count in the moral fiber department. So itâ€™s real easy to scare some regular Joe, you send one of these guys over and he or she has a talk with that person, and either they straighten up or they go away, but what if itâ€™s one of these highly dangerous motherfuckers in which you employ is the person you need to deal with, what then? You could send a bunch of equally highly dangerous men over to have that talk with them, but chances are they donâ€™t like talking and you end up with a bunch of dead henchmen you have to replace. Itâ€™s a never-ending cycle.<br/><br/>Victor â€˜the Gorgonâ€™ Creed is the answer to this dilemma, his nickname derived from the myth that even stone cold killers freeze up like deer in headlights when he comes to kill them. He is billed as a hitmanâ€™s Hitman, and his advanced skills and pathos allows him to hunt and kill the other killers. He is extremely costly and guarantees all contracts. His standing record is 152 confirmed kills of rouge professional killers, over a period of two decades. Not only do clients pay exorbitant amounts for his services, additionally they arenâ€™t allowed to dictate any mandates on the contracts. His terms, and his machinations, the target dies when and where and how Creed decidesâ€¦ and let me tell you brothers and sistersâ€¦business is booming.<br/>Fairly recently; a purposefully unnamed mob boss just hired Creed to whack out; not 1, not 2, but 3 â€˜playersâ€™ that survived a botched syndicate owned, bank robbery. Most of the smucks on the team had the common sense to die during the actual robbery and rightly so, it was a Syndicate owned credit union and there werenâ€™t some fat assed security guards trained to surrender immediately in case of hostile takeover, this security force that consisted of multiple highly trained mob enforcers in body armor and submachine guns none the less.  But Skyler Thorne, Rain Gray and Johnny Slater decided that dying like a good crook wasnâ€™t good enough for them, and now Creed had been contracted to resolve that problem.<br/><br/>Creed had received his contract yesterday, meaning that the crooks had a two day jump on him. The nameless mob boss employer had no leads to offer any leads onto finding the runaway players, but the Gorgon wasnâ€™t your average hitman, he was elite, and within 24 hours heâ€™d beaten and broken enough men to find the name heâ€™d been looking for. â€˜Fat Moe-Moeâ€™ was an old washed up con man that knew just and worked with just about every criminal agent on the west coast. He was the only man whom knew the other criminals that did bite the bullet during the robbery, and he had links to Johnny, Rain and Skyler.<br/><br/>Creed killed every one of Fat Moeâ€™s men upon arriving at his offices. It turned out that â€˜fatâ€™ Moe wasnâ€™t fat at all, he was quite a skinny man, but the point was moot now as he was tied to a chair and punched stupid by the Gorgon. The Gorgon was dressed in an expensive dark suit when he entered, but now he adorns a rubber butcherâ€™s apron and a wife beater. His face is covered by a white linen mouth and nose mask and his eyes are hidden behind a pair of reflective aviator sunglasses. His large lean muscled arms protrude and a pock marked in countless scars from previous job.<br/><br/>â€œIâ€™m not going to lie to you Moe-Moeâ€¦I am going to kill you whether you tell me what I want to know or notâ€¦.What is still up for grabs is whether you die clean, or I continue to torture you for the next 4 hoursâ€¦donâ€™t scoff, 4 hours is a very long time when someone is doing the things I have planned to do to you, I could have said for the next<span style=""font-weight: bold"">days</span>but I donâ€™t have that sort of time. So take your time and think it over, because every minute I have to wait will be one you pay for with previously unimagined agoniesâ€¦â€ Creed dictated to the punch-drunk older criminal, while taking a series of implements out of his briefcase.<br/><br/>â€œYou ainâ€™t â€¦.<span style=""font-style: italic"">cough cough</span>â€¦you ainâ€™t a cop or Iâ€™d be dick deep in finger print ink by nowâ€¦soâ€¦<span style=""font-style: italic"">cough cough glurp</span>sooâ€¦ Who you working forâ€¦Gambino?...huh? Castello?..who?â€ Moe spitted and sputtered with the pouring blood that was leaking from his broken nose.<br/><br/>â€œI am the Gorgonâ€¦Youâ€™ve heard of me, so donâ€™t play stupid. â€˜Whoâ€™ employs me isnâ€™t quite as important as why Iâ€™ve been employed, the â€˜whyâ€™ is important because someone deemed it important enough to hire me, and I can assure you that my services donâ€™t come cheap. So that means that the recoup for the investor has to be higher than my salaryâ€¦.thatâ€™s a big score. You hired these men women, knowing full well that you were ripping off multiple mafia familiesâ€™ common interests, did you at least let them in on your little secret, or did you just let them walk into a â€˜turkey shootâ€™?â€ Creed asked, pacing back and forth in front of Moeâ€™s prone form. The movement didnâ€™t come off as nervous, instead it looked more like a shark treading water before it strikes. Creed held up a pair of needle-nosed pliers and a ballpein hammer, menacingly.<br/><br/>â€œThe â€˜gorgonâ€™ huhâ€¦.Yeahâ€¦you got meâ€¦Iâ€™ve heard storiesâ€¦but you know how gossip isâ€¦you canâ€™tâ€™ fucking trust shit some spooked crook says while heâ€™s drunkâ€¦â€™Sidesâ€¦.Donâ€™t look like I turned to stone  here! HAHAHA<span style=""font-style: italic"">cough cough couch gag</span>hahahaha!â€ Moe defiantly announces, looking absolutely pathetic whilst choking on his own blood.<br/><br/>The Gorgon didnâ€™t reply to the joust at his ego, instead his leapt forward and buried the semi-blunt tip of the closed pair of pliers into meat of Moeâ€™s skinny chest.  Using he grabbed each handle and force the pleirs open, spreading the manâ€™s wound. â€œAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHH!â€ Moe cried out in the previously mentioned unimaginable pain the Creed had brought up.<br/>â€œI am centimeters form puncturing your pressurized chest cavity; doing so will result in your slow suffocation; this is a good way to die compared to what I have in store for youâ€¦â€ Creed maxed the pliers opening range out and turned the small puncture wound into a ripped gaping wound. â€œTell me now where they are â€˜Moe-Moeâ€™â€¦Tell me now and stop wasting both of our timeâ€¦â€ the Greek Monster snarled inches form Moeâ€™s pain stricken visage. â€œ3 HOURS AND FIFTY FUCKING EIGHT MINUTES TO GOâ€¦.MOE!â€  Creed screams in his face while dropping his knee on to Moeâ€™s balls."
1163,Beyond the Law (Le bourreau + Crossfire),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=19353,2012-12-03T17:16:30,Le bourreau,"(sorry about double posting) 2/2<br/><br/>Johnny spent the next few hours in retrospect, he was glad Rain hadnâ€™t chosen to leave the group, and even gladder that sheâ€™d given his protruding dick a pull before settling down. The truth was that that chick was a badass, plain and simple; no matter which way the chips fell, they were better off with her skills than without. Police, mafia hit squads, and mercenaries were all going to be looking for them, escape seemed almost impossible and Johnny was just a small time sociopath, Skyler wasn't a badass ass either, her thing was â€˜hacking the webâ€™. The truth was that they needed Rainâ€™s unique talents; she was the badass of the group. He gave her the space to brood though; he knew everybody was still a bit too tense after the botch bank robbery and then spending days inside a car with one another.<br/><br/>He sat on the couch with Skyler, his arm wrapping up around her neck as the casually lounged. The TV played and the news showed the fire trucks putting out the blaze Johnny had set to the gas station. The reporter stating that they believed that the explosion was caused by a faulty emergency shut off valve. â€œHa, told ya I was smarter than I lookedâ€¦Digital recorder my ass! â€œ Johnny laughed and hugged Skyler into him, kissing her on the cheek.<br/><br/>Johnny looked at his watch and then stood up and stretched out, â€œSkyâ€¦honey if you got your laptop handy you could check the any of them underground sitesâ€¦see what the gossip in the criminal world isâ€¦I would love to know which contract hitters the mob bosses are sending after usâ€¦â€ Johnny said as he walked up to the living room window and looked out at Rain. â€œSheâ€™s been out there for a whileâ€¦I guess I should go talk to her. â€œ He said as he walked out through the busted in front door and caught Rain just as she was starting on of her walking perimeter checks.<br/><br/>â€œHey hold upâ€¦I walk with you OK?â€ He called out to Rain and then jogged the distance from the porch in order to catch up. â€œâ€¦.Sorry about point that shotgun at youâ€¦that shit was uncalled for. It just been so fucking tense latelyâ€¦I just think we needed to rest, I donâ€™t want you to leave, and I am sure Skyler doesnâ€™t eitherâ€¦.Weâ€™re all stronger as a group anywayâ€¦.so how you doing, you knowâ€¦after the robbery and all? Didn't you know one of the guys that were on our team pretty wellâ€¦who was it Frank Mcbride? He was the guy that stayed behind and held the Bank Storm troopers back so we could escapeâ€¦pretty ballsy guyâ€¦Were you to seeing each other? â€ Johnny inquired, wondering if he was just talking to himself, and Rain might be too angry to even talk with him."
1164,Beyond the Law (Le bourreau + Crossfire),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=19353,2012-12-05T17:37:48,CrossFire,"Rain sighed heavily and paused where she was as she heard Johnny offer to go with her. Lighting up another cigarette as he came up, she silently listened to him as he just went on and on. Taking the cig out of her mouth as she blew a cloud of smoke into the air, watching it as it disspersed. Glancing at Johnny as they walked, she decided it wouldnt matter if he knew. ""We were engaged. Doesnt matter now though,"" she answered as they went deeper into the wooded area but started to turn in order to walk a circle around the house.<br/><br/>Then she came to a stop and placed the cigarette in the corner of her mouth. In a flash, she grabbed his shirt and shoved him hard against a tree with her left gun pressed to his forehead. ""You ever try to pull a gun on me again, and i will blow a hole through your head,"" she said darkly before letting go of him and holstering her left colt. Stepping away from him as she continued on. ""You should get rid of that raging hard-on. It seems uncomfortable,"" she said casually as she left him against the tree. Hearing his feet crunch against the leaves and twigs as he followed after her quickly.<br/><br/>Finishing off her cigarette, she snuffed it out on one of the trees before she dropped it onto the damp ground. Burying it with some dirt and wet leaves over the cigarette to keep it hidden in case the police decided to check out the area around her, they wouldnt find her brand of cigarette on the ground. Glancing at Johnny as she realized he was staring at her and still following her around."
1165,Beyond the Law (Le bourreau + Crossfire),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=19353,2012-12-05T20:28:24,Le bourreau,"Johnny was surprized at how fast Rain moved, she had her gun out and him pinned against the tree in the blink of an eye. She pressed the barrel against his forehead and told him the truth, if he did it again, she'd shoot'em, fair enough. Rain started off toward the cabin agian and Johnny limped up behind her, his stone hard dick still making it hard for him to walk, it was getting worse too. Watching Rain's ass as she walked in front of him in those tiny little cut off jean shorts. They were so short the bottom of her perfect ass poked out the bottom of them and he couldn't help but stare.<br/><br/>"" well hell, Rain...you could do something about it...we are out in the damn woods after all...whose gonna see?"" Johnny threw his hands up in the air. He knew it was a crass thing to say, especially because she'd just imparted that the guy they'd left at the bank was her probably dead boyfriend, but lets face it, Rain and Johnny and even Skyler weren't' normal people, they were hardened killers and criminals, and being inconsiderate was just par for the course. Besides, what the worse that could happen, she shoots him? well that would only make his life maybe a week or two shorter anyway, so why not at least take a shot at it...she might be as horny as he was."
1166,Beyond the Law (Le bourreau + Crossfire),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=19353,2012-12-05T20:44:20,CrossFire,"Rain couldnt help but smirk as he said that, almost wanting to laugh as she made her desicion. ""I could. But its so small that i dont think i would get much satisfaction from doing so,"" she said, now she was just trying to get on his nerves. In truth, it was bigger than Frank's or any other guy she had been with but she didnt think it would be any fun if she didnt try to mess with him. Besides, she wasnt just gonna jump the guy because both of them were really horny at the moment.<br/><br/>Casually, she looked around before continuing on. Pausing here and there occasionally to bend down, in order to check out an area that looked a bit ruffled up but there were no definite signs of anyone being here. So it was just animals making their way through the undergrowth and damp, forest-floor leaves. But she had an alterior motive for doing so, her shorts would ride up a bit more as she bent down giving Johnny a better view of her ass.<br/><br/>Standing back up, she turned to walk back to the house but Johnny was blocking her way. Not letting her out of this one, she simply smirked and rose a brow in question. ""Problem?"" she asked, knowing full-well what he was doing."
1167,Beyond the Law (Le bourreau + Crossfire),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=19353,2012-12-06T01:29:38,Le bourreau,"""Rain...I can practically see your twat every time you bend over...If you ain't teasing me, I don't know what your doing. Shit...I am just saying, were all tense and there ain't shit else to do, we might as well fuck like a couple of forest animals....maybe we'll be able to get a good night sleep tonight anyway..."" Johnny said as he reached in and rubbed Rain's exposed midriff. ""Plus I am fairly confident I saw you masturbating with that 45 colt of yours the other night in the back seat of the car...Don't think I missed that, I could see it in the rear view mirror...and ever since then I've can't stop thinking about your pussy.."" he concluded his case as he let his hand rise, trying to slip it under her shirt and get a feel of one of those big tits.<br/><br/>He knew Rain could kill him at any second, but the adrenaline rush was starting to get his juices flowing again. He wondered in the spark in Rain's eyes was one of sexual frustration or just the urge to kill him, and one way or another he was going to find out."
1168,Moonlit High,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1951,2011-01-02T04:27:42,Ristina,"T<span style=""font-style: italic"">oday was the day of the start of school. Or as every kid in their life knows it as ""THE FIRST DAY OF SCHOOL."" But this year would change everyoneâ€™s lives in the Moonlit highschool. Little did they know that the school was having children disappear slowly. The problem was overlooked. Most figured those kids were ditching, or running away.  But the principal had known otherwise. All the students that kept disappearing had nothing to do with any symptoms of runaways. So the principal began to think that their was something else in near by. Though he hadnâ€™t spoken of  this to any of  the faculty members or students. And most likely wouldnâ€™t. The number of students disappearing had yet to spike to an outrageous number. Until it does he wonâ€™t speak of anything.<br/><br/>Now the students some had an idea about the students disappearing, and otherâ€™s had not a clue. But those that did had started rumors like ""It must be the man eating tree."" ""Oh My I think we have a cannibal in our mists."" And many other scary horror rumors that a teen could come up with. In fact some thought that there was a mansion that was old , and dirty hiding in the woods that were behind most of the dorms. Since each dorm was put in a way that they surrounded the school in a circle. Each dorm looking  like a mansion. A rather large mansion. But none the less the forest surrounded the school behind each dorm. And it was quite a walk between each dorm. Which is why each dorm had a road to it that swiveled it to connect with the main road (referred to as the road that is the entrance to the school.) For more convenient access for students that can drive. (students that are of age to drive 18,17,16.) <br/>Students were bustling through campus to get to their dorms. It was the first day of schoolâ€¦or as moonlit high loved to call it ""the dorm day."" School didnâ€™t start for another week. But students came to campus with all their dorm stuffâ€¦and were either assigned dorms or had to work their way into a really popular dorm. But most students were assigned dorms based on their interests or lack of. <br/></span><br/>~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~<br/><br/>Damian slammed the door to the cab. Walking around the yellow cab  and popping the trunk so that he could grab his two suitcases. That held most of what he needed for school.  His arms reached into the gray velvet  trunk and clasped the hand on both suitcases, and with one solid motion he had them out side the trunk and on the cement ground in front of the kappa house.  ""Son, please do not Fuck this up again. Iâ€™m begging you. You have great skills to be a man in the future with money. Do not disappoint me."" His father stepped out of the cab, and gave his son a handshake. Not knowing what future awaited his son.<br/><br/>""Dad Come onâ€¦..Iâ€™m not that ba--."" Damian was cut off by his dad.<br/><br/>""Not that bad!!!!!! I had to send you to three different middle schools all for the same reason."" At that his dad got back into the cab and slammed the door. Apparently, his dad was very very pissed still about that.  He could hardly redeem himself. Then again it was a lot of money for his father to dish out. But his dad and mom had the money so what did it matter?<br/><br/>""Hunny Donâ€™t listen to himâ€¦.your wonderfulâ€¦I wish you luck at this school."" His motherâ€™s head hung out the back window on the left side. Her soft silver hair (that was in no way due to age) flew a little from the wind. She winked, and the cab pulled away and went down the road at a speed that was sure not legal.<br/><br/>He was alone at last. In peace , and away from his parents. But he was also standing in the most crowded area on the kappa house lawn. He over heard a few rumors flying around about students from the past disappearing but over looked it as just that. A rumor.<br/><br/>""OK FRESH MEAT LINE UP HERE!!"" Screamed a guy who must have been a senior. He had thick black hair and was tall. Taller than him at last. He got in line next to another guy , wondering who would get the reward of staying this dorm."
1169,Moonlit High,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1951,2011-01-02T07:46:47,tekno,"Brittney jumped out of the family car and tied her long blonde hair back into a pony tail. She turned to see her father getting out after her and then her little brother. ""Alright here you go!"" Her father announced as he walked to the already open trunk and began to pull out her luggage. She walked back and smiled at her father and began pulling out her keyboard in its carrying case. ""Humph"" She struggled as she pulled it out. ""I don't understand why you need this"" Her father scolded. ""Dad! How many times do I have to tell you, I love my music, and if Im staying here, then I need it!"" She looked at him exasperated. Having all her bags out of the car, she turned to her father, ""Ok Dad, I love you"", she stood on her toes and gave her dad a kiss, and hugged him. ""Be good Britt, and study hard"" She rolled her eyes and looked to her little brother. She kneeled on the grass and hugged and kissed him ""Love you sport! Take care of dad for me"" She then stood up and waved as they got back into the car. She watched the black car drive away, and then turned to look up at the Lambda dorm. She then put her keyboard around her shoulders and grabbed her other two bags and began walking towards the entrance."
1170,Moonlit High,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1951,2011-01-02T15:58:39,Jawbone-ashtray,"Something hideous, covered in sequins and poorly hand embroidered flowers clattered its way merrily up the side walk. Attached, well,<span style=""font-style: italic"">bolted and welded</span>to this monster of cloth, canvas and eye-achingly vibrant colours was a pair of wheels and a black, plastic handle. Attached to these was a boy.<br/><br/>This wasn't a particularly unusual sight amongst the academy grounds and students milling around it, all involved in the start of the year shenanigans. The younger ones were running around and screaming, beating each other up with their heavy-- almost hiking ready-- backpacks. The older ones walked through them, somehow never getting hit, like the kids had bat sonar telling them to avoid the vast lumbering shapes of huge guys who could beat them up while asleep.<br/><br/>No, only when you really looked squintingly close could you realise there was something up with this picture. First being that there was a mini-skirt somewhere in the equation on this small lad, the next being that despite possessing wheels, the suitcase was walking.<br/><br/>Donald Harris, brand spanking new student and fashion guru extraordinaire, gave the sticking wheel a kicking in as the forward momentum propelled one corner an inch from the floor.<br/><br/>""Roll you unwieldy behemoth!"" he growled. One small audience and a few snickers later, Donnie hunkered down next to the thing, a deep scowl carved into his round features. He leant in close enough he could've counted the stitches. Every curse in every language he knew that could possibly spring to mind lined up on the back of his tongue as he inspected the bloody thing.<br/><br/>Half a mile.<br/><br/>He'd hiked half a mile with a back-breaking-pack, three plastic chain store bags tied to his belt and The Incredible Walking Suitcase of Doom and he'd had enough! This was the last time he pissed off his ride in-- no, it wasn't his fault Craig, his own flesh and blood, was a pig-headed twat who preferred to take his dyke girlfriend for a fried breakfast rather than giving his poor over-encumbered brother a small ride down to school<span style=""font-style: italic"">on his first day</span>...<br/><br/>Very funny!<br/><br/>His fingers worked their way into his hoodie pocket, groping through the reams of junk that had found themselves a home there over the years.<br/><br/>""Nice skirt sweetheart!"" someone jeered.<br/><br/>""Go fuck yourself!"" Donnie replied cheerily, jamming a pin into the edge of the the wheel, not glancing back for rain nor shine nor man alike. The kids here seemed alright really! It was half a shock that he hadn't been given a hard time much sooner-- bending down was pushing the old buttons as it was. Nice bunch, friendly bunch.<br/><br/>If not disturbingly rich---<br/><br/>---there was a clatter and everything from shampoo to books spilt out across the asphalt path, leaving a sorry, torn, deflated piece of plastic tied to his side.<br/><br/>Donnie could only sigh in these situations...."
1171,Moonlit High,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1951,2011-01-09T02:43:10,Casper_Freak,"Aria pulled up infront of the Alpha dorm. Her jet black 2011 stingray corvette sparkled in the sun. She stepped out of her car, looked around, ""Hmmm wonder where i park."" She thought looking around. She shrugged and went to the trunk to get her bags. Her sister told her the day before that her furniture would be taken care of as soon as she was given Aria's room number. She carried two bags and a suitcase. Aria was nervous about meeting her room mate.<br/><br/><br/>Aria pressed the lock button on her keys, (Planning to set her bags in her room and ask where to park) Her car chirped to let her know it was safely locked. Aria picked up her bags and went in the Alpha dorm building.<br/><br/><br/>The building was huge and ominous. Aria went inside and looked around. she saw people standing around with bags talking and laughing. She Sat her bags down next to her and waited hoping she could ask someone about her car.<br/><br/><br/>Her phone buzzed, she pulled her phone out of her pocket and and slid the little bar at the bottum of the iphone screen and read the message from her sister, ""Room number?? :)""<br/>Aria sighed and replied ""Not yet everyone is standing around with bags. I feel awkward."" She sent the message and put her phone in her pocket. Aria sighed and looked around."
1172,Moonlit High,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1951,2011-04-17T03:56:58,HayyelObsession,"Callie watched as a boy, who seemed to be a tad older than her, with a Mohawk and a skirt on pushed a hideous looking transportation.  He looked shorter than her and had this adorable face that made you want to pinch it.<br/><br/>Someone had commented on his skirt and he replied was a â€œGo fuck yourself!â€ which made Callie smile. Way to show â€˜em. She sort of admired this fellow; to dress in public with a skirt on and be a boy at the same time.<br/><br/>She glanced around at her new school, her new life. She heard a clatter like a bunch of stuff had fallen to the ground. Callie looked back over to the guy to see his contents spilled all over the floor.  She couldnâ€™t help but giggle.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Poor guy, must be his first day as well. Well, my grams did say make new friends, and he doesnâ€™t seem very stuck up like the rich brats around here, maybe I could make friends with himâ€¦ but he might not like me, and I am really weirdâ€¦</span><br/><br/>She sucked in a nervous breath and, though she didnâ€™t like centering herself around any attention, she walked over to him.<br/><br/>â€œHere, you dropped someâ€¦ stuff,â€ she said when she picked up a rolling hair product. Smiling she handed it to him and started to pick things up, helping the poor guy with his misfortune. All to aware at the people staring."
1173,Moonlit High,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1951,2011-04-20T19:12:02,Ristina,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">OK YOU LITTLE SHITS. If YOU CAN RUN TWO MILES STRAIGHT I WILL ALLOW YOU TO STAY IN OUR DORM!!"" T</span>he guy spoke through the microphone<span style=""font-style: italic"">. "" You start in five fourâ€¦oh hell JUST GO!!"" </span><br/><br/>Damian sighed the guy had given most the students here a passable test. Two miles should be easy. That is if you were a soccer player, or track. He dropped his bags , and began to run. The man hadnâ€™t directed them on where particularly they should have ran. So he just ran. Estimating that two miles was probably to the female dorm that was technically sister dorm to theirs. He jogged past a girl with a nice car, and nearly stumbled over a girl. He tumbled and fell. The only good part about this is that the senior guy was winking at him. The wink that most guyâ€™s knew as ""go get some tiger."" It was also a ""your secretly forgiven and accepted."" Wink.<br/><br/>""Iâ€™m sorry."" He brushed his hand through his air as if on instinct then offered his hand to her. ""Could I help you upâ€¦it seems that pole has a great liking of you."" He choked back on laughter. ""But well Iâ€™m sorry for nearly running you overâ€¦Do you need any help?"" He waited a split second then smiled a dashing white teeth smile that would put any girl in confusion. He hoped that maybe this year could be a good year. Even if all there were some gruesome rumors going around the school.<br/><br/>(srry its short)"
1174,Moonlit High,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1951,2011-04-22T12:47:42,Jawbone-ashtray,"Donnie glanced up from the floor, all a bit flustered still, ""Oh,"" he blinked.<br/><br/>The soft, light voice offering the helping hand had a face that matched it just right! She had the biggest, brightest green eyes he'd ever laid peeper upon, they almost seemed blue how they caught the sky. She was too pretty! A little flick of a nose, whipped cream skin all soft and light and that smile!<br/>He grinned back dopily.<br/>""Cheers honey!"" he squeaked, voice going... funny... he paused to inspect the split bag for a moment instead, turning it the other way round, trying parts of it in knots and salvaging as much of it as he could, ""I ... 'think' that will hold,"" he pulled a face, ""Can't say fo' sure though... I haven't quite got my PHD in plastic bag mechanics yet,""<br/><br/>You know what! Some people here had wonderful manners! Still... a pang of guilt hit him... he didn't want to see her bullied on account of him. His previous friends had been as hard as coffin nails and would dress wildly themselves, maybe she was cut from the same cloth, maybe not. You never could tell. He started to gingerly repack bits and bobs, taking the bottle from her with a grin, ""I wouldn't hang about for much longer, missy,"" he shot her a small understanding wink, ""You'll have no street cred left!"""
1175,Moonlit High,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1951,2011-07-19T04:21:12,HayyelObsession,"""Cheers honey!"" he squeaked with an odd smile. She watched as he tied knots on his ripped bag and said, ""I ... 'think' that will hold,"" he pulled a face, ""Can't say fo' sure though... I haven't quite got my PHD in plastic bag mechanics yet.""<br/><br/>She didnâ€™t laugh but she gave a slightly puzzled smile in his odd way of trying to be funny. â€œWell, thatâ€™s good..â€<br/><br/>""I wouldn't hang about for much longer, missy,"" he shot her a small understanding wink, ""You'll have no street cred left!""<br/><br/>This slightly puzzled her. â€œUhmâ€¦ Street cred? Iâ€™m not quite followingâ€¦â€ She thought for a moment. Maybe he meant that me helping out him and with the way he looks, that others with try to make fun of me and think Iâ€™m weirdâ€¦<br/><br/>â€œPfft.. No need to worry about thatâ€¦ Iâ€™m Callieâ€¦â€ She held out a hand to him, â€œIâ€™m just starting out at the new school for mostly art, music, and history.â€ He smiled at him small and looked around. â€œThere are a lot of peopleâ€¦ around arenâ€™t there?â€ Her voice caught as others stared and whispered with laughter and vulgar words. â€œâ€¦â€ She pulled her jacket tighter to herself and put her hands nervously in her pockets. Turning to the Mohawk guy he shyly put her head down, â€œLetâ€™s go.. Somewhere... Uh, less crowdedâ€¦ What dorm are you staying in? Iâ€™m staying in Thetaâ€¦â€"
1176,Moonlit High,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1951,2011-07-20T07:08:36,LycanKilla,"Apollo just got out of the car,as he looked at his father.He was a tall but slim man,that had alot of power in this country.He was leaving his son off to get a good education and to live where he went to school.Apollo ran a hand through his hair as he looked around for anything fun.He pulled out his guitar and his other things out of the truck and turned to his father.""Well I'ii be seeing you later Father""He was smiling as his father was smirking at him.""Good but please don't get any poor girl pregnant,you have to have some class""His father would close the door and drive off as Apollo would laugh at his choice of words.<br/><br/>He quickly went into the alpha dorm as he found his room,it was nice and big with many of the things needed to live by yourself.He could have a party in the dorm room, he had which he may do for fun.He left everything on the floor as he took his guitar out of the case.Then went outside to find a nice place to play as he was now outside the lamdra dorm,which he found a nice tree.He layed on the tree as he started to play a calm melody."
1177,Moonlit High,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1951,2011-07-20T07:21:26,Casper_Freak,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">Buzz!! Dee Ding!!</span>The sound of her phone startled her. She had zoned out not realizing it. She looked at her phone.<br/><br/>""Text From: Piece Of Shit:<br/>Hey, When ya gonna call?""<br/><br/>""Never"" She mumbled and stuffed her phone back in her pocket.<br/>Aria sat down on a rock and sighed. Aggravation overwhelmed her head.<br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Buzz!! Dee Ding!!</span>Her phone went off again. She looked at her phone, her mouth fell open ad she looked around. A number she didn't recognize with the message ""I see you.""<br/><br/>Aria stood up, flustered and scared. She grabbed her heap of bags and went for the alpha dorm, ""i hope i bump into someone who knows what room i'm in.""<br/><br/>The message repeated itself in Aria's mind.<br/><br/>(Sorry so short)"
1178,Moonlit High,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1951,2011-10-02T22:26:33,Angel of Darkness,"A girl got out of a big burgandy Hummer. She had blonde hair that fell to her upper-mid back in pretty waves, and was also naturaly streaked with light brown, fair skin, a slender, curvy figure, and brown eyes. She wore a long-sleeved blue shirt, skinny jeans, and black sneakers. She was about 5'8, and was acompanied by a skinny boy of about 5'10. The boy was the same age as her, 15, and had blonde hair slightly tinted with strawberry, pail skin, and  blind light blue eys. His hair was on the long side, ending just below his ears, and his bangs ended above his eyes. He wore a white long-sleeved shirt, loose jeans, and black sneekers. The two wern't brother and sister, but meerly best friends. The girl's family had adopted the boy when he was 10, so they were like family. ""Come on Iggy,"" the girl said, handing him his sutecase. ""We don't want to be late on our first day,"" she went on. ""Max?"" Iggy asked. The Max, the girl, looked over at him. ""Yeah?"" she asked. ""Why do we have to be here?"" he went on. max shrugged. ""I don't know Ig."" she admitted. Iggy nodded and followed the sound of Max's footsteps to the school."
1179,Moonlit High,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1951,2011-10-07T03:44:09,Casper_Freak,"Aria walked in the building, Her phone went off again. It was only her ex. She sat down in a chair and sighed. secretly wondering if she was meant to be here. Sure seemed like she shouldn't. She picked up a brochure and read it.<br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">I wonder what room I'm. urgg i hate not knowing things.</span>she thought.<br/><br/>her phone went off again. She put it on silent and closed her eyes."
1180,Ghost hunters and Apprentices(Rated R),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1956&start=20,2011-07-20T03:32:30,Ristina,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Uhâ€¦ Over here. Weâ€™ll set up a table in this area, this should keep us dry,"" </span>Almah seemed to point at a certain small spot under the stairs that could keep their equipment especially dry. As usual she also managed to point out a door that was under a ton of rubish.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Hey, you guy, look over here.""</span><br/><br/>Just as if she was a magnet he snapped his head over to where Almah was struggling through. He heaved a sigh trying to recover from his freak out only moments before. The devilish child bitch was now inside here with them. What she would doâ€¦he was unsure. But it definitely was not going to be good. In almost a reflex he took a step forward from the wall he was leaning against. His heart was beating extra fast. Whether from the idea that Almah might get injured, or because of the child ghost he wasnâ€™t sure. But instinct had made him take that extra step. His eyes constantly scanning over the<br/><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""It looks like a door to the basement?""</span>He heard the curiosity in her voice as if it was screamed out loud. He had a hard feeling in his heart that something bad was going to happen. His feet took a few more steps towards her. Cautiously as if he ran to her that she might just disappear like a ghost in front of his eyes.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Letâ€™s see where it leads!"" </span>Those were the words that he had never wished to hear. His feet seemed to pick up the minute she said it as if he already knew what was running through her head. But before he could reach her she had already slipped through the opening.<br/><br/>.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Almah, you okay!?""</span>Reina had beaten him to the whole as usual. He gave a weak smile to her since recovering from what he saw normally takes a night or two.<span style=""font-style: italic""> ""Is there anything down there? Should we come down? Or do we need to find a way to bring you back up?"" </span>There was no time for Jonas he just shrugged and didnâ€™t want to wait for an answer. However he held it in and waited. Glancing at Reina with worried eyes.<br/><br/><br/>When he had finally reached the opening he heard her fall. Her scream like a knife in his heart. He froze for a moment till he heard her say<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Iâ€™m fine! Come on down, the rats are wonderful."" </span>That almost got a chuckle out of him.<br/><br/>""I donâ€™t want you getting hurt either Reina be careful in this place. I wonâ€™t lose either of you."" His eyes were determined but his heart seemed to be beating faster and faster with each minute. His body shuddered and before he knew it his feet dragged him into the whole.<br/><br/><br/>""Damn you Almah you scared me half to death."" He whispered as he slipped through the hole after her and slid to where she was in the darkness. The hairs on his back tingled. He heard the hollow laugh of the little girl as if it was echoing in head. But he knew there was another ghost down here. For the coldness of the area felt as if they were in the arctic. Then he suddenly heard a whisper as if it was from the wind.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Almah, I think you should get out of here. It's not safe.""</span><br/><br/>Whoever , or whatever had spoken that was right. He knew it the minute he saw the little girl ghost. The one to cause him so much fucking hell. He agreed with the voice however there was no getting Almah out of here once her mind was made. He heaved a sigh and laid a hand on hers once again. Trying to reassure himself that they wouldnâ€™t die. There was no way in hell he was letting any ghost take another life if he could help it. So he would rather stay with Almah to help make sure that she was OK. However his thoughts seemed to gradually move to Reina. He heard her crawling into the space. If they were all down here and their equipment was up top. Well they sure as hell werenâ€™t going to get anything but personal experience right? He was still shuddering from the idea that the bitch ghost was somewhere in this house planning retched things he was sure."
1181,Ghost hunters and Apprentices(Rated R),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1956&start=20,2011-07-23T23:13:28,HayyelObsession,"((Sorry it's short ;o;)))<br/><br/>Almah felt like a soft brush of wind, like someone was talking to her. When Jonas slipped next to her she gave a small nervous jump.<br/><br/>â€œSorry for scaring you Jonasâ€¦â€ She said softly. A hand toughed hers, it was Jonasâ€™s hand. Blushing, she thanked that the darkness was like a veil upon her.<br/><br/>She squeezed Jonasâ€™s hand reassuringly and shinned the light near the opening at Reina.  â€œThe stair should be fine to walk on, but before you come down here, grab some of the equipment. I want to set some cameras and some recorders,â€ Almah said loudly. Her voice picked up some rustling. Was she coming down here already? â€œWait, Reina, are you coming down already?â€<br/><br/>Almah quickly let go of Jonasâ€™s hand and brushed herself off. If she was coming down already, then it was no use. Sheâ€™s had to get the equipment herself when she tries the stairs again.<br/><br/>A large flash of lighting filled the room suddenly and a dark mass was floating in the air. Little did she know it was a ghost named Nate. That slightly shook her nerves. But it also made her excited and she flashed the light in the direction of the mass. Unfortunately nothing was there now.<br/><br/>In the back of her head she started to get a slight headache, which meant that something bad might happen. But she couldnâ€™t be sure. Almah walked slowly and cautiously forward till she hit a table with her knee.<br/><br/>â€œOw! What theâ€¦ Hey you guys! I think I found a table that we can use this to set the ouji board on.â€ Her hand brushed over it and put the flashlight on it. A few old magazines lay on top of each other in the corner and she picked it up. Dusty, she flipped the magazine open; only to find it to be a porn magazine.<br/><br/>â€œâ€¦â€ She gently laid the magazine down and was silent.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Why is that even there?</span>She thought. Then she picked it up again and turned around to Jonas, â€œWhen did you have time to put your porn down here?â€ She snickered and teased. â€œHappy birthday,â€ she said and tossed it to him.<br/><br/>She indicated to the table, â€œWeâ€™ll set the board here, help me look for some chairs.â€ Almah picked her flashlight up and began searching."
1182,Ghost hunters and Apprentices(Rated R),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1956&start=20,2011-07-25T20:56:21,Donta,"The three gathered in the basement and Nate drifted off to the left, peering into the darkness as their lights danced around the room. A flash of lightning lit the room and he felt a slight tingle, then Almah swiftly turned to shine her flashlight in his face for a moment, blinding him at first and making him panic too.<br/><br/>It happened so quickly, but it was the first time he felt anything in a long time. Like a shot of adrenaline, yet he had no body nor blood to have it. An excitement that went though him like lightning. The light was removed from his face when Almah seemed to give up on seeing anything, making him feel dissapointed yet relieved at the same time. He felt that the living weren't allowed to see or hear the dead like they were trying to do for some reason, like it was forbidden and staying hidden like he did was following the rules. Yet there was no rule against it, but it was a feeling he had since he died. Like some unspoken, instinctual law. Nate thought it was because Humans weren't supposed to know there was something after death...<br/><br/>He calmed down and realized the three were setting up things on a round table they found. Someone went back upstairs and brought gear. A lantern was set up in the middle of the table, casting an eerie light and shadows across the open basement. You could now see boxes and broken furniture along the walls, an old light fixture hanging by the cable in the middle of the room, a cellar door on one wall, and a large hole in the ceiling far in the back above a pile of boxes. Nate drifted over to it and saw rain falling through, then peered up through to see an open gape in the roof above it.<br/><br/>Coming back to the table, he hovered in a sitting position around it as the rest pulled intact chairs from around them and took their places. A Ouiji board was placed on the table between them and they placed their hands on the needle. As soon as they did so, Nate felt a rush like he did before. The storm was getting closer.<br/><br/>He felt another presence in the house since they entered, something that hadn't shown itself yet, but whatever it was suddenly fled beyond the walls, possibly to a nearby shed in the backyard as most spirits that haunt houses are bound to the property. The reason it ran, however, drifted down the stairs making Nate stand and pass through the table to stand in between the group, and the ghostly, evil girl.<br/><br/>Nate sensed her in the house before they came down the stairs, but as most ghosts seem uninterested in other ghosts, they usually ignore them or avoid other spectres. He hadn't really had contact with any other ghost himself, but because she was unknown, she was a threat to him and these people until she explained herself. Her expression was evil and devious, her white dress seemed spattered with blood, her hair flowing behind her as if floating in water.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Who are you? What do you want with these people?""</span>he demanded, standing his ground."
1183,Ghost hunters and Apprentices(Rated R),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1956&start=20,2011-11-07T23:15:31,Ristina,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Sorry for scaring you Jonasâ€¦"" </span>The slight whisper from Almah was almost a clear reminder to him that they were in an odd situation. He squeezed her hand. With all this craziness his love seemed to get more and more complicated. But when did men ever deal with this situation when he sure as hell had other matters to worry about.<br/><br/>""Not a problemâ€¦donâ€™t worry about."" He shrugged his shoulders. In the impenetrable darkness Almah was sure not to see this shrug of his.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""The stair should be fine to walk on, but before you come down here, grab some of the equipment. I want to set some cameras and some recorders, Wait, Reina, are you coming down already?"" </span>He hefted a laugh at that. Of course reima was going after them. However the equipment would of been nice. His body went cold and rigid as the familiar feeling from the bitch girl washed over him. There wasnâ€™t enough room. Not with two â€¦threeâ€¦maybe even more ghosts in this house. Was it too far fetched for them to think that maybe they had actually fallen into a situation the three of them just could not handle.<br/><br/>A flash of lighting struck lighting up the room for a millisecond of time. His eyes had to readjust to the dimming darkness, and yet he wore he saw a shifting figure of a male of some sort. Shifty yesâ€¦male definitelyâ€¦.human definitely not.  A menace and an evil spirit no because if it was it would clearly has the same appeal the bitch ghost always had on him.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Guys sorry I didnâ€™t bring down the gear.""</span>As usual Reima tried to make up for doing something stupid however it wasnâ€™t the most stupid thing Reima had ever doneâ€¦.or for that matter any of them had done. He and Almah just shrugged off Reimaâ€¦not completely ignoring but not nesasarially concentrated on her.  He gasped as he heard a prominent hitting of Almah making contact with a table.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Ow! What theâ€¦ Hey you guys! I think I found a table that we can use this to set the ouji board on."" </span>Of course Almah is the one to bang her head.<br/><br/>""Heheheâ€¦just donâ€™t let the table get the best of you Almah your already injuring your self and we havenâ€™t been here for long."" He gave a grin to Reima and she grinned back her face sharing the amusement with him. But he did still feel a tinge of concernâ€¦for all he knew Almah had hit her head hard, and would have a concussion. He shook his head. Not that would change circumstances any. ""As for the quiji board lets get to it."" They assembled everything , gathering the equipment from upstairs and lighting a candle. All their hands touched the needle on the board and just like that the world changed in a sense more of their well initial fear changed. The needle seemed to move in circles slowly at first than sped up faster and faster.<br/><br/>""What the?"" He spoke of surprise when the needle stopped facing the way they came down here by. A chill sent down his spineâ€¦familiar and daunting. Had he known any better maybe even threatening but he had to do something quick to advert the power of the quiji boardâ€¦she could get more powerful from this if they didnâ€™t call out a different ghost. ""Can we speak with the desolate soul in this houseâ€¦a soul that is kept here because of its connection to this place."" His words very well could of been directed to Bitch ghost but somehow the board averted and began to spell rapidly a word. He and Reima were reiterating each letter.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Danger is hereâ€¦unwelcome guests have brought hell fourthâ€¦. Danger must goâ€¦must leaveâ€¦danger canâ€™t leaveâ€¦no we are all forsakenâ€¦.dare it beâ€¦dare it beâ€¦..""</span>The quiji board continued its ongoing ramble as he waited for anyone to change the subject.<br/><br/><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;"">Meanwhileâ€¦..<br/></span><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Who are you? What do you want with these people?""</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Oh these people?""</span>A wicked grin crossed the bitch ghostâ€™s face.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""There is only one person I wantâ€¦.and only one person â€¦the otherâ€™s are just gifts he gives me. ""</span>She cocked her head in a tilted sort of way with a sinister grin across her dead lips.<span style=""font-style: italic""> "" Family never leavesâ€¦nor do they forget the occasional bastard â€¦.""</span>Her lips smirked.<span style=""font-style: italic""> ""If it must be important to you I want his deathâ€¦and I want all their deathsâ€¦anything so lovely must dieâ€¦anything so cherishable  must be goneâ€¦and anything and everything is to my curseâ€¦.I bring deathâ€¦and hail far more. Trapped as an innocent and condemned as evil for a higher price. Now you â€¦seem to be a much fresher deadâ€¦for you havenâ€™t had time to gain the power I haveâ€¦""</span>A smirk crossed face a small child with a deadly will.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Not you or this house will stop meâ€¦ I am trapped you seeâ€¦..to him. He will never be rid of me even in death."" </span>It seemed now that she was just rambling as she moved forward her hovering feet doing just that hovering.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Now why are you bestowed upon my curse?"" </span><br/><br/><br/>(p.s sorry it took so long i hope this is worth it for both you and everyone)"
1184,Ghost hunters and Apprentices(Rated R),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1956,2011-01-02T22:44:15,HayyelObsession,"The day was going by slow and Almah walked down the roads of Linton, Indiana. She was heading to meet up with her best friend Jonas. They were going to head to Reina's house. After looking both ways she crossed the roads and heading towards the library. It became humid, the air staled, and thunder clouds began rolling in. She held her camera up at the sky and snapped a photo.<br/><br/>â€œThis one it going in my album,â€ Amah sighed and sat on the curb while waiting for Jonas to arrive. She held her shoulder bag tightly and brushed her hand along the smooth wooden board. Tonight they were going to Lindberg Rd to play her Ouija Board in an abandoned house.<br/><br/>She had heard of the story about the house. It had burned down with the family still in it. The family had escaped except for the middle son, whom is said to haunt the house. Neighbors living around had told them they hear hissing like noises and others have said they see a ghost like chandelier where the roof had once been. But that wasnâ€™t the strange part. When the wind blew, the ashes would form a picture of the middle son with a hand print over the drawing. There were also normal paranormal activities like old lamps moving and such.<br/><br/>She had read the information over and over; it ran shivers down her spine. She couldnâ€™t contain her excitement. Tonight they were going to drive there, and it was the perfect night for it to. Tonight was a full moon. She smiled to herself and hugged the bag. Her step father would be very upset, yes but she didnâ€™t care.  Just to get away from him and the drunk called her mother, she would cross the globe. But even that wouldnâ€™t stop him from finding her.<br/><br/>This time Almah hugged herself. She remembered something horrible, just last night he had done it again. He had touched her in places he shouldnâ€™t have. Almah was deeply frightened of him. So frightened she would not tell the police about his wrong doing. He would beat her when she disobeyed and rapped her when she did what she was told. Almah traced the freshly purple mark on her arm. She tried to dismiss the memory but it always came back to haunt her. She would not tell anyone about it, even though her two best friends always seemed to find out. Others had always thought that her clumsiness was how she always got hurt.<br/><br/>She turned her ipod on and adjusted her headphones. A song called Nightmares blared. The sad and scary notes filled her head and she felt like crying. But she wouldnâ€™t cry she knew she wouldnâ€™t. Crying just wasnâ€™t something she was suppose to do, her grandmother had told that she should be strong and to save her tears for more important things. When her grandmother died, she didnâ€™t cry then, because she knew her grandmother would not want her to cry for her death. Since then she followed her dream to become a future ghost hunter, and to find her grandmothers spirit in case it had not risen to the heavens.<br/><br/>Almah looked to her left and saw a figure approaching her. It was Jonas. As he walked towards her she held her camera and snapped a photo before he realized she had done so. â€œThis too is going in my album,â€ she said and let the camera hang from her neck on the strap. â€œYOUâ€™RE LATE!â€ She yelled at Jonas and grinned.<br/><br/><object height=""360"" width=""640""><param name=""movie"" value=""http://www.youtube.com/v/6XopKPfx2cI""/><param name=""wmode"" value=""transparent""/><embed height=""360"" src=""https://www.youtube.com/v/6XopKPfx2cI"" type=""application/x-shockwave-flash"" width=""640"" wmode=""transparent""/></object><br/><br/>(I you want to joinl<a class=""postlink-local"" href=""https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=23&amp;t=1946&amp;p=23169#p23169"">viewtopic.php?f=23&amp;t=1946&amp;p=23169#p23169</a>lalso it's me, Ristina, and Mercy going first until we arrive in Missouri, no one else can post till then please <3)"
1185,Ghost hunters and Apprentices(Rated R),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1956,2011-01-03T00:00:15,Ristina,"Jonas found himself heading towards the meeting place that  Almah has specified. He always loved how she smiled, and how everyone just gradually became happier around her. He remembered the funeral when his now dead fiancee was being buried. It was her, and Reina that stood tall at the funeral. Making sure that he never once stated that he wanted to die, and every moment that the three of them shared always ran through his head. If it wasnâ€™t for them he probably wouldnâ€™t make it through this life.<br/><br/>Almah had pulled out a camera as made his way across the street. He had parked his black Nissan Sentra in a near by parking lot. She took the picture without hesitating. ""Almah Iâ€™m gonna kill you!!!!"" He screamed the threat from several feet away.  Trying really hard to look mad. His sapphire eyes squinting a little to help with the effect. His shirt was unbuttoned , and you could practically see his six pac. His jet black headphone string hung down , just enough that you could tell his ipod was slid into the right of his Jean pocket. ""I swea-----"" He stooped yelling at almah when he recognized the familiar black, and blue mark on her arm. His face made an amazing change.  It went from mad to furious in one instant, and was no longer walking at a steady pace. Instead, he was running. He wrapped his arms around Almah. ""He hit you againâ€¦THAT LITTLE BASTARD."" He let go of her and turned around kicking an empty can into the street in his anger.<br/><br/>The cars  continued to drive down the road. The scene would look as if  he was getting mad about an abusive boyfriend. But he knew much different. That Almahâ€™s dad had beat her, and most likely raped her again.  He wanted so badly to get her the hell out of that place. But then did he really have the room for her? That thought had often found itâ€™s way through his head. He had a small one bedroom apartment for a home. Ever since his fiancee died he had no need for a huge home. He gasped in relief as he saw Reina walking towards them. Maybe she could calm his anger. He was normally calm person , but at the moment that calm was hard to find.<br/><br/><object height=""360"" width=""640""><param name=""movie"" value=""http://www.youtube.com/v/d9ZvjsDw-9c""/><param name=""wmode"" value=""transparent""/><embed height=""360"" src=""https://www.youtube.com/v/d9ZvjsDw-9c"" type=""application/x-shockwave-flash"" width=""640"" wmode=""transparent""/></object><br/><br/>(what was blaring in his ipod)"
1186,Ghost hunters and Apprentices(Rated R),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1956,2011-01-03T00:32:34,HayyelObsession,"When Jonas started to yell a threat and stopped, she realized she hadnâ€™t covered her bruise up. Almah watched as his sapphire eyes burn with anger and regret. He had rushed over to her and grabbed her arm, inspecting it and knew exactly what had happened. She blushed and shook her head.<br/><br/>""He hit you againâ€¦THAT LITTLE BASTARD."" He let go of her arm and kicked a can, trying to calm his nerves.<br/><br/>â€œNo itâ€™s not like that, that isnâ€™t what happened at all!â€ She pleaded and lied but he ignored what she had said. Remia was walking up to them now. â€œRemiaâ€¦ I thought we were coming to your house.â€ She gave a weak smile and shrugged, ""couldn't wait?"""
1187,Ghost hunters and Apprentices(Rated R),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1956,2011-01-03T05:21:40,Mercury_11,"Reina started the trek from her house to the spot she thought they might be meeting up. Her house was stuff and quiet. Her dad was hardly home this past week, because he was working double shifts and she was getting bored. Being a fire sign she always has to have something to do. Walking down the street she had music playing in her ears. With lyrics of 'Going Under' by Evanescence blaring in her ears she made her way to the library. Her body swayed in time to the music and she sang as she knew there were no others around. The wind picked up a bit and whipped her long blonde hair around. one of the head phones fell out of her ear and dangled below. Pulling it back up she held onto it and approached the library.<br/><br/>Immediately Reina knew that Almah must have been hit again. Her anger flared, but she kept her cool noticing that Jonas had already lost it. Her losing her calm would do nothing but make the situation worse.<br/>â€œReinaâ€¦ I thought we were coming to your house.â€ Almah gave a weak smile and shrugged, ""couldn't wait?"" she asked.<br/>""Well, now Almah, you know me all too well. Dad wasn't home again and I haven't started a new project yet. I was bored out of my mind. There was nothing to keep me busy. I thought I'd find you two meeting up here."" Reina smiled as she strode forward pausing her mp3. She patted Jonas on the back and then stopped in front of Almah. ""So what did the jerk do this time?"" Reina said with just a bit of venom in her voice. She always asked and cared, but wouldn't fuss over it too long when the memory was new in Almah's head. Reina really wished she could take care of the guy and pummel his face in, but Almah never let them meet him.<br/><br/>Turning to Jonas she smiled slightly hoping to calm him down. With Jonas flared up it would only cause Almah more of an emotional breakdown. Not that she would ever cry. ""Jonas, Breath."" Reina whispered to him, ""Almah needs you to be calm. She has too much angry around her at home. Calm down."" Reina soothed him hoping it would work. Then, with one hand placed on Jonas' shoulder she turned back towards Almah. ""So,"" she stared making her voice sound happier, ""you've got the board. Whats the plan? How are we gonna do this tonight?"" She asked as she looked to the sky.<span style=""font-style: italic"">A storm is definitely on its way. exciting. When a storm is around it is more likely to get activity because the electromagnetic field is heightened which allows them to connect better within our world.</span>She thought this to herself. Always stating facts in her head helped her to remember them better.<br/><br/><object height=""360"" width=""640""><param name=""movie"" value=""http://www.youtube.com/v/7TSpT_JN_x0""/><param name=""wmode"" value=""transparent""/><embed height=""360"" src=""https://www.youtube.com/v/7TSpT_JN_x0"" type=""application/x-shockwave-flash"" width=""640"" wmode=""transparent""/></object>"
1188,Ghost hunters and Apprentices(Rated R),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1956,2011-01-04T02:26:03,Ristina,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Jonas, Breath."" </span>Whispered Reina after she made her drastic appearance for Almah. Being calm, and strong. Not at all having the same reaction that Jonas did.  She patted him on the back.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Almah needs you to be calm. She has too much angry around her at home. Calm down."" </span>Her words soothed his emotions just enough. That he had finally gotten a hold on his smooth calm look. Nobody that had seen the scene earlier, would think that Jonas was just a very calm person. However, at the moment it was taking every once of control to keep from beating the shit out of lamp light. Which would just cause more damage to himself than anyone else. Including that pole<span style=""font-style: italic""> !love . ""So,"" </span>Reina spoke in a much more jolly voice. ,<span style=""font-style: italic""> ""you've got the board. Whats the plan? How are we gonna do this tonight?"" </span>Reinaâ€™s head was arched to the sky, and at that very moment Jonas was thinking the same thing.<br/><br/><br/>""Your right Reina being angry will just cause more problems."" He sighed. "" As for this plan I think we need to wait for the crew before we come up with a handy dandy plan. However, we may be greeted with a storm tonight. Which could do wonders for our investigation."" His sapphire blue eyes glistened with joy. "" Almah I think we may get some very wonderful activity tonight.""  He draped his arms around both girls.<br/>""So what interesting things that go bump in the night are we looking to find?""  He winked. ""A ghostâ€¦yes I think it must be a ghost."" He chuckled as he let his arms slid back to his side, and he found himself quickly adjusting into a more cool guy pose. He found a nice pole , particularly the one he wanted to beat just moments before, and leaned on it. Awaiting the mistress Almahâ€™s opinion on what they should do. She always had the best ideas. His mind was also driving him crazy. That protective guy need to beat the shit out of the person that injured Almahâ€™s was almost tempting. But he choked the need down . By focusing on the two womenâ€™s voices as they discussed what needed to be in. He would pitch in when he would be needed."
1189,Ghost hunters and Apprentices(Rated R),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1956,2011-01-04T23:10:19,HayyelObsession,"Almah watches as their mouths moved. Listing to everything they were saying had been fun. When Jonas threw his arms around her, she jumped slightly and her heart skipped a beat. She thought this was a normal reaction because of her stepfatherâ€™s doings. She watched as Jonas walked over to a pole and leaned against it, giving his full attention directed to her. He was taller than her by at least two inches. (Yeah she was a bit short for her age but she wasn't bothered by it to much, plus he was a guy and guys are always taller than girls.) The gaps in his shirt tempt her to walk over to him and take her hand to his chest, just so she could feel his smooth looking tan skin. She wanted to ruffle his tousled hair and run her fingers through the strange colored locks. Catching herself staring at him, she looked down and blushed. Almah swallowed down the butterflies that had taken flight and squeaked. Coughing she said, â€œThey bailed on us, saying this was all fakeâ€¦.B, but itâ€™s alight! We can manage this on our own. I know we can. â€ So she began to explain the details. How the boy had died and the rumors around the place; She even took out her Ouija board she ordered online weeks ago without her fatherâ€™s permission. It was a simple round wooden board, the letters formed a semi-circle and the words yes, no, and hello, goodbye, and 0-9 were placed in the middle of it. A round glass pointer accompanied it.<br/><br/>â€œAlso if it does rain, we might not get our chance since the roof is basically caved in. So letâ€™s hope this wonderful storm isnâ€™t down in Lindberg RD,â€ she grinned mischievously at Jonas,â€and you will be the one providing transportation<br/>please!â€<br/>She hopped her way cheerfully to Jonasâ€™s Nissan Sentra across the street. She held her camera tightly to her chest and waited for the rest. â€œIs it open Jonas?â€ she asked as her hand lay on the handle to the vehicle. She took a sneak look at Jonas and blushed, her heart stared to beat fast again and she had no idea why.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Calm down Almah, calm yourselfâ€¦.there is no reason to act like thisâ€¦whatever THIS is</span>. She laid a hand on her heart and breathed. She had hoped Jonas didnâ€™t notice her looking at him and the reaction she had gotten. But he probably did since he was the most observant one out of the three of them."
1190,Ghost hunters and Apprentices(Rated R),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1956,2011-01-05T03:39:31,Donta,"He had no idea that the afterlife would be this boring.<br/><br/>It was the same stuff over and over again. Sure he could sneak into every new movie that came out, but not being alive made action, romance and even documentaries loose it's appeal. It was like everything he saw was meant for the living alone, like he was excluded.<br/><br/>Sure he saw other spirits and ghosts before, but they were scarce and they never did stay around long enough to keep him company for long. They always seemed to cross over before he got too close to someone.<br/><br/>And it's not like anyone living could see him, or pay him any attention.<br/><br/>Nate sat atop a light pole, head tilted towards the dark sky which seemed to threaten to pour on him at any moment. It wasn't like it mattered. It's not like he could get wet anyway. He couldn't feet anything anymore. No pain, or pleasure. Not able to be itchy or sick. Not even able to taste food or get drunk.<br/><br/>He felt numb all over. Like the only thing that he could feel was his own feelings, whether he was happy or sad, laughing or mad. He was truly separated from this world, yet still bound to it.<br/><br/>Hearing some voices he glanced down to see someone leaning against his light pole, then they all made their way towards a nearby car, he spotted a Ouija board in the girl's arms. From what he heard before, even while half paying attention, they were going to try and talk to a ghost tonight, probably the one around Lindberg. He had been there before, but the ghost there was odd even to him. It was like he was too far away from the physical world to be noticed. Sure he was able to do a few things that people thought were odd, but it seemed like he was a bound ghost, unable to leave the dilapidated house. Nate chuckled to himself. He would go mad too if he were bound to a specific location, unable to go out and see new things. He was starting to feel it now even with his freedom. The thought of an eternity like this was too overwhelming.<br/><br/>As they began piling into the car, Nate thought he would tag along on a whim, drifting down to pass through the hood of the car's trunk, coming to a rest inside where he focused his astral energy on the tire iron inside. Now holding onto the iron, he would be dragged along inside the car instead of just passing through the back of the car once they started along.<br/><br/>It's not like he had to hide either, but it was a habit he had. Just in case..."
1191,Ghost hunters and Apprentices(Rated R),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1956,2011-01-07T05:08:09,Mercury_11,"Reina's Confidence on the mission wavered when she heard that the crew wasn't gonna come. Her emotions then shifted to anger at it being called fake.She took her work seriously and disliked people thinking of her as a child or phony. She kept her thoughts to herself and pitched into the conversationg when needed. She was getting excited and a little glimmer of passion could be seen in her cobalt blue eyes. At Jonas relaxing and feeling a bit more cool Reina felt better and a bit less on edge. He always seemed to affecet the group's mood and he had a way of making reina feel calmer again. even if he wasn't trying. She caught herself staring at him and quickly averted her eyes.<br/><br/>""Thats fine. We don't need them to do this. We are good enough without them. Besides we have something they've probably lost. Thats passion and dedication. We can do this."" She looked to Almah then to Jonas hoping that this would give them a bit of motivation. It certainly pumped her up for the adventure they were about to embark on.<br/><br/>Reina hoped for the best and watched as the clouds rolled in. She loved everything about rain and storms. The lightning was marvelous and she could sit outside for hours watching it dance across the sky. Then the thunder would shout back in protest. When she was younger and her brothers spirit was still around she sat out there with him one time, in the backyard. SHe used to thing that the lightning was tickleing the sky and that thunder was sky protesting being tickled. She thought of this now and she laughed a little to herself. Pulling herself out of her memory Reina noticed that they were on the move.<br/><br/>Almah made her way to Jonas' vehicle and flowed her walking next to Jonas. She could feel his presence warm that side of her and she shivered, hoping that he wouldn't notice and made it to the Nissan Sentra. Reina wished she could share what she felt about Jonas, but she knew Almah was interested. Reina would let her have Jonas if he liked her too, she needed something good in her life. She bit her lower lip keeping this all to herself as they were getting into the car; she climbed in the back."
1192,Ghost hunters and Apprentices(Rated R),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1956,2011-01-08T22:40:47,Ristina,"Jonas arched eyebrows as they started to finish up the conversation.<span style=""font-style: italic""> ""So does the Ouija board have the letter A-Z cause man I canâ€™t speak number code. ""</span>He joked. He straignted his long legs , and had stopped using the pole as a leaning post.<br/><br/>""Thatâ€™s fine. We don't need them to do this. We are good enough without them. Besides we have something they've probably lost. Thatâ€™s passion and dedication. We can do this."" Reima finally spoke up about the fact that they didnâ€™t have support from their well other members. Which of course didnâ€™t bother Jonas. Cause he felt as long as the three them were in it together other peopleâ€™s thoughts didnâ€™t matter. But they did need more peopleâ€¦and desperately.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Also if it does rain, we might not get our chance since the roof is basically caved in. So letâ€™s hope this wonderful storm isnâ€™t down in Lindberg RD""</span>Almah has a very michouvous grin that was directed directly at him.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""and you will be the one providing transportation please!""</span>Her eyes sparkled a little at that.<br/><br/>""What the hell!!! Itâ€™s my gas.."" Then he began to laugh. ""Nah honestly I donâ€™t careâ€¦we should name my car some funky ghost buster car name? Huh wouldnâ€™t that be awesome?""  He made his way between both Reina and Almah. Draping his arms between the two females. ""Come ladies to the ghost mobile?"" He joked.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Is it open Jonas?"" </span>Almah asked giddily. He choked on laughter. She was already at the car and ahead of him and Reina.<br/><br/>""Watch this Reina itâ€™s gonna make you laugh your ass off."" He whispered breathing into her ear. He nodded his head at Almah.  That was when he saw her hand grasp the handle and twist. But the door was locked. He felt himself laugh. ""You should listen for this sound more often Almah."" Then he pressed the little button on his keys that would automatically unlock all four car doors. Almah slipped into the seat, and Reina took the back seat. He sighed. Making sure that both girls had put their seat belts on. "" So do you think we could maybe send out an add for our ghost hunting to attract more members?"" He asked in a serious tone. Then he lightly touched the radio to switch to his mp3 player. It played quietly that way they could talk. Though he caught himself enjoying the song on the ipod more and more<br/>.<br/><br/><object height=""360"" width=""640""><param name=""movie"" value=""http://www.youtube.com/v/6dM5uXyk7kc""/><param name=""wmode"" value=""transparent""/><embed height=""360"" src=""https://www.youtube.com/v/6dM5uXyk7kc"" type=""application/x-shockwave-flash"" width=""640"" wmode=""transparent""/></object>"
1193,Ghost hunters and Apprentices(Rated R),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1956,2011-01-09T01:57:14,HayyelObsession,"She pouted when the door was locked and they laughed at her when she struggled to open it. The sound of the car unlocking pissed her off a bit but she quickly calmed down. As long as she what the one in the front seat and next to Jonas, she was fine with it. Though she kind of thought it was unfair to Jonas.<span style=""font-style: italic"">What, what if Reima likes him and Jonas liked her back?!</span>The thought had made her jealous, she hadnâ€™t known why but it did. It really pissed her off when Jonas whispered in her ear. So when Jonas had started to drive, one hand on the wheel and the other resting on the console that separated them.<br/><br/>She slowly and gently tried to slide her hand onto the console. Being successful, her hand moved inch by inch towards Jonasâ€™s hand. She kept her gaze ahead and finally she touched his hand. But she screwed up. She had bumped his hand and he felt it. She looked up at him and panicked. â€œUh, Uh, I-â€ Her face heated up and she drew her hands inwards and quietly whispered above the radio, â€œSorryâ€¦â€ She hadnâ€™t known why she did that, why she reached for his hand. But she knew she wouldnâ€™t try to do it again. Well,<span style=""font-style: italic"">try</span>not to anyways."
1194,Ghost hunters and Apprentices(Rated R),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1956,2011-01-09T03:26:18,Donta,"Nate heard the car start and the mp3 player turn on, immediately he was blasted in the face with a roar. The tire iron he was holding began vibrating as the large subwoofer began pulsing with a beat. Hating that he couldn't hear anything, he let go of the iron and drifted through the back seat finding one side vacant. Floating to a sitting position, he put his hand on the armrest and focused his energy to slightly grip it.<br/><br/>He gazed around the inside of the car, the two up front seemed to be a cute couple, if they were together. Nate sometimes pictured random people together and wondered what life they would lead. A banker and a lawyer, a Computer tech and a Farmer. Odd combinations that would never work out. These people seemed to be his age, well, the age he was when he died. That had to have happened a good thirty years ago now. Thirty years of wandering around. Thirty years of no consequences. Thirty years of freedom, yet those years got boring real quick. He now resorted to eavesdropping and spying on random people like this to pass the time.<br/><br/>As they drove he glanced over at the girl beside him. She was attractive, smart looking and seemed excited about the evening's plans. He knew they were going to try and talk to the ghost in that house but he had no idea what was actually going to happen. He was pretty sure that spirit was drifting pretty far from the realm of the living so they might not get a good connection. With the storm coming, it may help them, but otherwise it would be just him able to give them a show, and he really wasn't in the mood. It was odd he was letting a chance to have some fun pass, but lately everything was starting to bore him.<br/><br/>His gaze drifted to the front console where the guy's hand was gently tapping to the beat of the music. The girl's hand seemed to slowly drift over and he chuckled to himself when she bumped him and became embarrassed. He understood right away what she was thinking and how she felt. Thirty years of simply watching people to pass the time, one picks up things like that.<br/><br/>The problem was, he was still unable to talk to these people, and they couldn't even see him. He doubted there would be anyone there sensitive enough to the spirit world to even sense his presence. People like that were rare."
1195,Ghost hunters and Apprentices(Rated R),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1956,2011-01-13T06:28:31,Mercury_11,"Reina set aside the fact that Jonas was cute and that she had a crush on him. Almah liked him and that was obvious. Sitting inn the back seat  of the car she quickly shook off the thoughts because she was super stoked about the adventure as they drove towards their destination. The thunder and lightning threatened pouring rain as did the bruised clouds rolling in. The comforting sounds of thunder could slightly be heard over the music Jonas had playing. Reina was smiling to herself humming along with the song and gazing out the window. she didn't care if it rained and got them wet. She loved rain. The problem is that the board would get wet and focusing in drenching cold rain can be difficult.<br/><br/>Reina glanced over at Jonas' handsome face. She smiled and felt a warm glow inside. He always seemed to have that welcome affect on her. She glanced down to his tapping fingers on the console. Suddenly she averted her eyes as she saw Almah's hand creeping towards Jonas'. She didn't want to watch and began staring blankly out the window, missing Almah's little goof up. Her eyes stung a bit as that confirmed for her that her and Jonas wouldn't be able to be anything more than friends. Reina stuffed down her sudden sadness and tried to bring forth her bubbly personality. She didn't need her emotions interfering with the work they were gonna do. She sat quiet and emotionless as best she could to not fiver herself away. hoping that she'd be fine when they got there."
1196,Ghost hunters and Apprentices(Rated R),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1956,2011-01-13T23:47:47,Ristina,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Uh, Uh, I-"" </span>Almah spoke quickly, and quietly but loud enough that he could hear her above the radio. He felt her hand only moments before grasp his, and though he liked â€¦.he wasnâ€™t quite sure yet weather a relationship was in the future for him. He had always had a crush on both Almah, and Reina.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Sorryâ€¦""</span>She apologized. He sighed. Knowing that he had hurt both of them He wasnâ€™t sure how to make up for it. Nor did he think he was ready to well commit to either one of them yet. But he knew he would have to chose between one of them. Though, as a guy he wanted to jump both the girlâ€™s bones.  Then just as suddenly , he shook his head. Trying to get the thought of sex out of his head, as fast as it had popped up.<br/><br/>""Nah, itâ€™s all right."" He almost instinctively changed the song as No air by jordan sparks came on. Though, he hesitated , and failed. ""Yeah I know.. hard to believe a guy could listen to this right Reina?"" He tried to pull Reina into the conversation, that way it wasnâ€™t as if he and Almah were alone.  Though, he still couldnâ€™t get sex out of his mind. In deep frustration he began to keep his concentration on the road.<br/><br/>They had finally hit  Lindberg rd  down towards Alex Pike. Where as he recalled there was supposedly had a haunted house. As they all knew the house was practically destroyed, and would be a horrible place to be if a storm was going to come through. Though he hardly caredâ€¦he wouldnâ€™t mind being out in the rain for a while. At last he saw the destroyed place that is supposed to be haunted. There was nowhere other than the side of the road to park. So he did just that. Parked on the side of the road, and shut off the engine to the car. Finally ending the song ""Bump"" by B2K. "" So were here. You know this place is completely creepy. But I think I love it."" He winked at both girls.<br/><br/><object height=""360"" width=""640""><param name=""movie"" value=""http://www.youtube.com/v/bFK1NEfR_rY""/><param name=""wmode"" value=""transparent""/><embed height=""360"" src=""https://www.youtube.com/v/bFK1NEfR_rY"" type=""application/x-shockwave-flash"" width=""640"" wmode=""transparent""/></object>"
1197,Ghost hunters and Apprentices(Rated R),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1956,2011-01-26T02:15:49,HayyelObsession,"The house:<br/><div style=""margin:20px; margin-top:5px""><div class=""quotetitle""><input class=""button2 btnlite"" onclick=""if (this.parentNode.parentNode.getElementsByTagName('div')[1].getElementsByTagName('div')[0].style.display != '') { this.parentNode.parentNode.getElementsByTagName('div')[1].getElementsByTagName('div')[0].style.display = '';      this.innerText = ''; this.value = 'Hide'; } else { this.parentNode.parentNode.getElementsByTagName('div')[1].getElementsByTagName('div')[0].style.display = 'none'; this.innerText = ''; this.value = 'Show'; }"" style=""text-align:center;width:100px;margin:0px;padding:0px;"" type=""button"" value=""Show""/></div><div class=""quotecontent""><div style=""display: none;""><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i571.photobucket.com/albums/ss151/NekoKitty132/burnthouse2-1.jpg"">[ img ]</a> <a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i571.photobucket.com/albums/ss151/NekoKitty132/burnedhosue-1.jpg"">[ img ]</a></div></div></div><br/><br/>Almah wasnâ€™t really paying attention to Jonas. Her eyes were transfixed on the house that lay before them. She gripped her camera and snapped a photo.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Amazingâ€¦ </span>The excitement was getting to her. He heart was pounding and she stepped forward. T<span style=""font-style: italic"">his is it; this is what Iâ€™ve been waiting for, what we all been waiting for.</span><br/><br/>It was dark out now. The sun had set quite a bit ago. And now she wanted to race up the steps and burst through the doors. She wanted to snap a picture of everything, hoping to get an orb of two. Lightning flashed in the distance and a low rumble of thunder could be heard. She brushed a few strands of her auburn hair from her face and smiled big. Her eyes filled with fear and amazement. She blushed and turned away from the group for a moment, bringing her right hand to her face. Whispering into her precious bracelet, give to her by her dead grandmother, and whispered a short chant.<br/><br/>â€œWater flows, Clouds fly, let us see a something amazing with my own eyes.â€ She turned the band three times to the right and two times to the left and clapped her hands once. She knew it was weird to believe into such a thing. Like her mother would tell her, he words slurred and almost understandable.<span style=""font-style: italic"">â€˜Believing is such things as magic and lucky charms are for the weak and for the daft. It gets you nowhere is this cruel reality.â€™ </span>But she never stopped believing, not once, that magic existed in this world. It was just that we couldnâ€™t see it.<br/><br/>Turning back to her trusty friends her smile got bigger, â€œLetâ€™s get going!â€ She was filled with adrenaline and she threw her fist in the air and shout, â€œGHOST HUNTERS FOREVER!â€ Grabbing her bag with the board in it she ran off towards the house, hopping over the yellow tape she practically skipped her way to the door, that is, until she tripped over on over the steps and fell. She laughed like a complete fool and got up turning around to stick her tongue out and tapping her head with her hand saying, â€œIâ€™m alright,â€ and waited for them at the door."
1198,Ghost hunters and Apprentices(Rated R),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1956,2011-01-26T03:04:33,Donta,"The car came to a stop and the group got out. Nate drifted up to sit on the car roof for a moment as they all stood looking up at the house. One girl started taking pictures, but Nate didn't see any trace of the resident ghost yet.<br/><br/>Nate heard her muttering something to herself, then with a yell,<span style=""font-style: italic"">â€œGHOST HUNTERS FOREVER!â€</span>Nate burst out laughing at her enthusiasm, even when she tripped on the front step. These people were interesting, yet it was ironic they were hunting ghosts and one was right in front of them, probably closer to their realm than the one they were after. But Nate felt excited tonight. He was curious as to what these people would find, like he was expecting them to find something. The feeling was also mixed with something else. Like looming feeling that something big was going to happen. The storm brewing outside wasn't helping him.<br/><br/>He drifted up to the front steps with the group and noticed the door was left open an inch, the latch horribly broken beyond repair. He could sense something in the house, but it was faint. Perhaps the Ouiji board would be of some use here but he wasn't sure. The group seemed to hesitate at the front door and he sighed.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""If you aren't going in first, allow me.""</span>he said, not caring that they couldn't hear. He drifted forward and passed through the door, not realizing his excitement made is astral essence fluctuate enough to move the door slightly, making it slowly swing open with a loud creak. Most would have passed it off as the wind, but there was no breeze.<br/><br/>He turned to notice the door move and he panicked slightly for a moment, watching them stare at it. He figured it would be now when they either run away scared or get even more excited and rush inside. Either way it would be interesting seeing their reaction.<br/><br/>Thunder boomed overhead and made them all jump. Lightning flashed overhead and the sky finally let loose a torrent of rain. They would have to choose quickly now whether to run or come inside or get drenched in the pouring rain."
1199,Ghost hunters and Apprentices(Rated R),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1956,2011-04-19T03:21:00,Mercury_11,"Reina strolled behind the group marveling at the ancient structure before them. It was old, and beautiful. She always loved to take things that were old and fix them. If she couldn't fix the tem it would sit on a shelf in her room. She always found the strange things fascinating. Things that others found weird she marveled at. This building was falling apart and was obviously like this for a while.<br/><br/>Soon she reached the front steps where alma was and smiled at her. This was their moment. They were bound to find something here. She felt a bit of fear inside her. Thinking,<span style=""font-style: italic"">What if this ghost isn't nice? OR what if we don' find anything at all.</span>The thought bummed her a bit. But she cheered herself up quickly, knowing that positive thinking got you futher than any negativity.<br/><br/>Reina stood by the unlatched door eyeing it. Beyond this point would either be a world of wonders that they were about to unlock, or a pride hurtting, butt kicking nothing. She hoped it wasn't the latter. Suddenly, as they all stood there waiting for one of the others do go first the door creaked open all the way. Almost beckoning them to come in. Reina wasn't freaked out by the moving dor and found that it actually excited her further as it gave her more hope of finding what they were looking for. She did, however, practically jump out of her skin when the thunder boomed. She hoped that none of the others saw her and looked to them noticing that they did as well.  She laughed, not at them, but with them. This evening was going to be spactacular with the weather and eerie house. The mod was set for a cheesy horror story and Reina relished the idea that she was partaking in this adventure."
1200,Ghost hunters and Apprentices(Rated R),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1956,2011-04-20T22:32:58,Ristina,"Jonas noticed that both females seemed entranced with the house.  The house itself reminded him of the abandoned house next door to his apartment. Except this house seemed to be abandoned for a lot longer than the one next door to his apartment. He heaved in a sigh. A feeling of something coming washed over him like rain. It sent a shiver down his spine slowly causing him to turn and look behind him. It was an instinct he had since he was a child.  To always look behind him because he always felt like something was following him. Then the world went blank. Blood dripped from a tree behind him , and a young girl floated on a branch blood dripping down her ghostly pale white dress. An evil smirk on her coal black eyes. Immediately, he recognized the minute he saw her. It was that girl that had been stalking him from when he was a kid. She hadnâ€™t changed, and it had been at least a month since the last time he saw her. He had learned to bite back mentioning her to both Almah, and Reina because he feared the more they knew the more the little girl would purposely try and fuck with them. Just as she had driven his dead fiancee to death.  The girl leaped from the tree elegantly her face a mask of hatred, in her hand was the skull of his ex fiancee. He stepped back ward fear in his eyes. He was backing towards the abandons house.<br/><br/>He could barely hear Almah, and Reina. Their voices a blurred hush behind him. He was so distracted by the girl who stalked closer , and closer to him. Blood painted all over her, as if the world was her playground. "" Ummmmâ€¦ Almah, Reina."" He turned ignoring the violent feeling to flee that was in his heart , and ran to catch up with the girls. While his ears heard the forever haunting whispers of the wind. Seeming to send even more chills down his spine. He ran directly into Almah as thunder boomed across the sky freighting him even more than he already was. The sound almost made him think the little girl had a drum and was beating as hard as she could. Just the thought of the girl sent extra shivers down his spine. Then he watched as the door to the building creaked open with no one there to actually open the door. He gasped. Not sure if the little girl was the one to open the door. That thought made him want to turn around and leave. But he just couldnâ€™t. This was too important and they were bound to find something of importance in this house. That is if the rumors were true. "" Come on lets brave it out and enter this haunted place."" He winked at Reina , then made his way into the building. Dust covered the floor, and there was a deep smell of mold in the room. The smell was musty and almost made him want to gag.<br/><br/>The floor under his foot was crunchy, and the wooden floor boards were so withered from time that they gently creaked. Giving the house a more haunting feel. ""So where would be a good place to set up? Were doing this rain or shine, and it is definitely raining."" He smiled his oddish colored hair shinning from the wetness of the rain. He found a nice wall to lean against to wait for both girls to catch up, and set up.<br/><br/><br/><object height=""360"" width=""640""><param name=""movie"" value=""http://www.youtube.com/v/nYlMGtqxjDE""/><param name=""wmode"" value=""transparent""/><embed height=""360"" src=""https://www.youtube.com/v/nYlMGtqxjDE"" type=""application/x-shockwave-flash"" width=""640"" wmode=""transparent""/></object>"
1201,Ghost hunters and Apprentices(Rated R),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1956,2011-04-21T22:08:06,HayyelObsession,"The door creaked open behind her and she swiveled around to see nothing there. This got her heart racing. A blast of lightning followed with a crash made Almah shriek.  Jonas had run into her when this happened, not even saying an â€œoopsâ€ or a â€œSorry â€˜bout thatâ€. Not that it truly bothered her.<br/><br/>Glancing over at Reina they both laughed, letting the stress of the sudden noise go. She hadnâ€™t heard Jonas when he said her name before the thunder. But she was worried about him.<br/><br/>""Come on letâ€™s brave it out and enter this haunted place."" He winked at Reina, and then made his way into the building.<br/><br/>When he winked at her she felt a small pang of jealousy. She didnâ€™t know why but she didâ€¦ Was she starting to like him? No, that couldnâ€™t be it. After all they had been friends for a long time not.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">But feelings can develop over time</span>, said a small voice in the back of her mind. She shook her head trying to get rid of it.<span style=""font-style: italic""> Your so called </span>friend<span style=""font-style: italic"">Reina is trying to take him from you</span>, it said.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">No! Youâ€™re wrong!</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Am I? Am I really wrong about this?</span><br/><br/>Almah couldnâ€™t believe what she was hearing, she was arguing with herself about her feelings for Jonas. Though Reina was her friend, she felt as if Jonas had the hots for her.<br/><br/>""So where would be a good place to set up? Were doing this rain or shine, and it is definitely raining."" He smiled his odd-ish colored hair shinning from the wetness of the rain.<br/><br/>It was so dazzling to her. â€œUhâ€¦â€ She walked up carefully and entered the ruined house. The roof was gone, caved in from the tragic fire. There was one area though, under the stairs in a small space that could keep their equipment dry.<br/><br/>â€œOver here. Weâ€™ll set up a table in this area, this should keep us dry,â€ she said as she indicated the area. Looking the house over, she noticed a door under a pile of rubbish. â€œHey, you guy, look over here.â€<br/><br/>She struggled to get the place cleared but managed it just fine. â€œIt looks like a door to the basement?â€ She wondered aloud. â€œLetâ€™s see where it leads!â€ With curiosity and excitement she opened into up with some help. A cloud of dust with the smell of burned wood and mold that blasted from the darkness made her cough violently.<br/><br/>Her face was slightly smeared with soot and she giggled. Taking her small flashlight from her back pocket she made her way down with the others right behind. The tiny beam of light pierced through the dark.<br/><br/>â€œDamnâ€¦ Itâ€™s really dark down here don-â€ She was cut off as one of the beams collapsed from underneath her. Her scream was loud and she grabbed a hold of the bar holding the railing up. That broke as well and she fell down into the darkness.<br/><br/>She landed on the wreck under her that was once part of the stairs. A cloud of dust and soot rose around her in a single sweep. She coughed a couple of times and looked around to get her bearings.<br/><br/>Picking the flashlight up she tried scoping the room out, it was a cold and eerie place, and she could barely make out her surroundings with her eyes watering up. Looking up she smiled wirily at her friends and shouted, â€œIâ€™m fine! Come on down, the rats are wonderful.â€<br/><br/>She felt something scurry along her legs and she froze. Something was down there with her. She did not like it."
1202,Ghost hunters and Apprentices(Rated R),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1956,2011-04-22T02:09:55,Donta,"Nate drifted along with the group as they began setting up a table in the dry corner, he drifted into the center of the house, looking up at the massive hole in the roof through a nearly hollowed out second floor. Rain fell on his face and shoulders, but he felt nothing as the water passed through him as if he wasn't there, technically, he wasn't.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">â€œHey, you guys, look over here.â€</span><br/><br/>Nate turned to see Almah wandering towards a door that lead downward. Nate drifted behind her as she pulled it open and shone a flashlight into the basement. She began downwards, and he heard the loud creak of the rotting steps.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Be careful. It looks danger...""</span>he began then he heard a snap and she fell, catching herself on a bar before dropping onto the floor and debris below. Nate swooped down to see if she was alright and sighed in relief when she stood up and called to the others.<br/><br/>This was odd. He never felt like this before. He remembered feeling this way when he was alive, yet since then his existence had been one void of most feelings besides the occasional wave of sadness or amusement. He felt panic at the moment, and worry. Worry for this girl and her friends above. He was reminded of his own death as she fell in a similar way to him, yet she was lucky not to fall on something dangerous...<br/><br/>She began scanning the darkness with her flashlight, the light barely penetrating the thick veil of darkness in the open space. Nate knew that nothing could harm him and was never bothered by the dark before, yet this atmosphere, with the dust and soot hanging in the air, the sound of her friend's footsteps above creaking on the floorboards, it felt extremely ominous and creepy. He felt anxious and the uncertainty of what could be lurking in the darkness occupied his thoughts heavily. He wasn't really worried for his own safety, but rather for Almah beside him. He knew she couldn't see or hear him, but that didn't stop him from speaking.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Almah, I think you should get out of here. It's not safe.""</span>he said. Thunder boomed overhead and lightning lit up the house for only a moment, filling the doorway above with light, which then brightened the basement for a brief second. Threatening shapes and objects appeared for a fleeting moment enough to raise hairs, if one had them to raise..."
1203,Ghost hunters and Apprentices(Rated R),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1956,2011-04-24T21:02:20,Mercury_11,"Reina was thrilled and the energy in the air gave her a boost of excitement as she strode forward through the doorway. Jonas had winked at her.  It made her heart flutter, but she quickly dismissed it as the house captured her attention. It must have been a gorgeous house before the fire; what Reina saw before her was a beauty so magnificent but ignored that she couldn't help but do a few swirls as if dancing. To her, a place like this was like finding a lost treasure. Others find it hard to see beauty in ruined things, but not Reina. She started poking around as the other two tried to figure out where to set up. Rain drizzled down in small droplets. The smell of wet dirt rose up stronger to Reina's senses. She loved it. Almah called to her and Jonas. Shaking her head clear she looked in Almah's direction to find that she had found a door in the floor. She made her way over some debris accidentally scraping her shin on a broken piece of wood. The scrape hurt, but not enough for Reina to notice she was now bleeding.  She just kept moving forward not wanting to miss any excitement.<br/><br/>Reina bounded up behind Jonas and Almah and peered into the opening. She could hardly see anything and reached for the flashlight in her back pocket. It wasn't big; it was actually one of those small LED lights that people use when working on cars. It was actually a very handy light. Almah started to descend into the blackness. Reina was about to protest going down, but found her voice too late. She heard it first, the sound of groaning wood. It broke right under Almah and she plummeted down into nothingness.  Stepping gingerly forward Reina shone her light into the gaping hole.  â€œAlmah, you okay!?â€ Reina shouted downward then crouched silently waiting for a reply. Shortly Almah shouted back up at them that she was okay and Reina let out a sigh of relief. â€œIs there anything down there? Should we come down? Or do we need to find a way to bring you back up?â€ Reinaâ€™s mind was racing with all the different scenarios that could take place, and was trying to figure out which to do.  She turned to Jonas hoping to find comfort in his calm nature. Her nerves were on the edge from the scare of losing their friend.  Flashing the light down the hole she tried to find Almah, but there was just too much filth floating around and causing the light to glare off it. More thunder rumbled and she could hear the rain pick up, and could feel its chill hitting her as the wind blew it. Lightning lit up the dark room for just a brief second. To bad it didnâ€™t reach all the way to the bottom of the basement stairs."
1204,Cape & Cowl (open upon Pm approval),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=19594,2012-12-04T21:16:01,Le bourreau,"What if superheroes were real? How long do you think they could keep up such pristine appearances with the gossip obsessed media constantly following their exploits? With the celebrity obsessed culture today, how long do you think a superman would last before a sex tape emerged of him enjoying his bondage fetish? ""You can die a hero or live long enough to see them turn you into a villain"" is an old adage and we look to explore that ideology in this thread.<br/><br/>This is Metatropolis , it is a large city with all the trappings of the Big Apple combined with the Hollywood decadence. No matter how clean and civilly conscious the city appears with it's shiny new skyscrapers and well maintain transit system it is still a home of the criminal element. Thankfully for a all the citizens , the city employs a state of the are law enforcement department, unfortunately this isn't enough. Supervillians have started setting up entire criminal enterprises inside city limits, their superpowers and advanced gadgetry is more than the police force can handle, fortunately there are Superheroes to take on this malicious miscreants.<br/><br/>As with any hero worship though, the media views them with a jaded eye, 'how can something so omnipotently powerful ever be fully trusted'? They ask the question and maybe they're right.<br/><br/><br/><br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">The Samaritan</span>'s tall, lean, heavily muscled frame floated several hundred yards above the highest skyscrapers of Metatropolis. He adorned his usual uniform, dark crimson unitard with black boots and gloves, accented by a gold belt and singular eagle shaped  pauldron on his right shoulder which kept his white with gold trimmed half cape secured. In the center of his chest of the black SS font 'S' that symbolized his code name. He wore no mask, and hadn't for several years, once he'd shucked off the antiquated secret identity that many superheroes live with and taken on his mantle full time he no longer felt the need to conceal whom he was.<br/><br/>He'd been born, James W. Stanton and developed his amazing powers when he was just 12 years old. He could fly short distances, had heightened strength and durability as well as acute senses.  it didn't take long before he'd foiled his first bank robbery and soon one of the Junior superteams had asked him to enlist. The Ultrayouths were a group of preteen, super powered individuals that had banded together in order to show that age wasn't a deciding factor on whether a difference could be made. They worked to show the adult superheroes they had the grit needed to do the job. Many of the Ultrayouth's ended up sidekicking with some of the big name Superheroes of the day, and some even went on to take up the mantle of their mentor when the elder finally retired.<br/><br/>Jim had called himself 'Kid Sammaritan' back in those days and was the group's powerhouse, his team consisted of:<br/>(*Warning, These are NPCs, do not select one as a character!)<br/><br/>' Blacky' :whom was the teams fearless leader and protege of the infamous Black Sentry, a feared detective whom stalked the shadows of the Metatropolis' ghetto sector.<br/><br/>'Blastor-Babe': an energy based teenage girl with a hot fashion sense and even hot energy blasts<br/><br/>'Methadrine': Fastest and most paranoid kid in Metatropolis<br/><br/>'Little Fang': Feral lycanthrope child of the infamous serial killer 'Silver Wolf', whom turned good and now fought against his father's notorious 'K9 shock troops'.<br/><br/>'Wicked Witch': A magical powered goth girl whom although had self harming issues, used her blood magic to fight for the forces of good.<br/><br/>This particular lineup was one remembered fondly by the press, they worked together to stop several large villains, and avert many large catastrophic events. But time moves on  and the core team dissolved, some went on to sidekick for the big names, others fell away into obscurity and one even killed themselves. Kid Samaritan did some time with a few adult superheroes but with his powers growing stronger every day, it didn't take long before he over shadowed the supposed big name he was paired with and superheroes egos are fairly delicate as we all know.<br/><br/>First was the Centurion, he was a flightless powerhouse that had originally taken Jim on as a sidekick but soon found that Kid Samaritan was quiet often more powerful than he was, and after several press photo's emerged showing Kid Samaritan shielding the Centurion from damage, the Roman based Superhero told Jim his services wouldn't be needed any longer.<br/><br/>Next was Power Princess, She was a late 30's icon that dressed provocatively and dealt beatings to criminals. The press made her out to be a 'cougar', taking in Kid Samaritan as her own personal pool boy, ironically they weren't' too far off. PP had not only showed Kid Samaritan the ways of whomping on criminals, but also more intimate & erotic tactics as well. By the time Jim left her service he no longer called himself 'Kid Samaritan', it was just 'The Samaritan' from that point forward.<br/><br/>His final pairing was a partnership, He teamed up with the Gorgon, a former supervillian turned hero that had the power to turn people to stone for periods of time. It turned out that he couldn't actually turn someone to stone, but instead reached into peoples minds and froze their muscles in place. The Gorgon's rehabilitation didn't end up lasting very long, as it had turned out. He in fact was only using the guise of hero to carry out crimes without suspicion. When the Samaritan found out, he confronted his partner and the Gorgon at first offered Jim the chance to join in on the criminal behavior. Although the Gorgon and he had grown close over the period of time it wasn't enough to sway the Samartian and the two titans did battle. It had been the closest the Samaritan had ever come to dying, the Gorgon had froze him in solid and dropped Jim into the ocean. Jim could still remember the feeling of sinking into the black depths unable to fight against it, when he finally awoke he was laying on a beach of a deserted island with no idea how he got there.<br/><br/>This event had marked a changing point in the Samaritan, he'd sworn off team-ups and gotten rid of the his Jim Stanton guise, now only appearing in his true form which was the Samaritan.  Coincidentally the remote island that he'd washed up on, served as the Samaritan's new HQ and with proceeds from his crime fighting endeavors he built himself a real fortress of solitude from which to conduct operations from.<br/><br/>For a while it was quiet nice, he'd fly into the city at supersonic speeds, foil some supercrime and then retreat to his HQ when he needed time alone. But more and more,  he found himself more comfortable removed from the presence of humanity. It seemed every time he tried to help humanity, he was only rewarded by bitching citizens, complaining about a hole in their building or a destroyed sports car. The press was no better, they looked to snap pictures and footage of him at his least flattering moments.<br/><br/>And so this is the lonely life the Samaritan finds himself in today, his powers are so potent that he barely feels any connection to the species he derived from. He is almost a hermit, leaving his secret HQ only in the most dire of disasters and then immediately returning to his solitude. People have almost forgotten this once great figure, as the new batch of young up and coming Superpeople soak in the spotlight. They new class it indubitably aware of how the press controls their public image, and most are more obsessed with posing for paparazzo than actually fighting supercrime. The Samaritan can only wonder what happened to the once great profession of super powered crime fighting."
1205,Cape & Cowl (open upon Pm approval),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=19594,2012-12-05T16:54:02,Crimson,"The 'outcast' of the city of Metatropolis stood on the outskirts of the city, tilting her head in the distant direction of plain nothingness. Her thoughts rambled and at some point became incoherent words that made no sense. She was still young yet, but she could recall the names of heros and villains alike. Though she herself had never formally been introduced to any of them, there was always talk and written articles about them everywhere you turned. It wasn't hard to see the public view of most the super heros, turning from life of crime to settling down or just disappearing, or all together just giving up on the hopeless city of Metaropolist.<br/><br/>Crime was high in the city, and as much as she liked to think she was making a difference, her powers only went so far. It wasn't like she could super blast a villain to a new world, or open a worm hole to toss them into. She was lucky just be able to lay a finger on someone, thus making her The Outcast of Metatropolis. She was but a slender frame figure, kicking the rocks at the outer most part of the city, confiding in her own thoughts and 'illusions' of how things should be. More or less she wasn't of a super hero classification, but one that was more of a sidekick.<br/><br/>The Outcast was more commonly known as Xebel, a rather exotic name given to her by her dead mother, a cold case that had yet to be solved. As for her father, a rare disappearance that too was unsolved, which left  Xebel alone in the large city of Metatropolis. At a young age she knew she wasn't like the rest of the children, she was more adapted to her surroundings, seemingly ease to blend in with while playing though youth games. Hide-and-seek so happened to be her best, easy to hide in just plain sight unlike most the other kids. As she grew and became more aware of her abilities she trained them, tried to get a better grasp on how to use them properly instead of just for fun and games.<br/><br/>Over time as her powers started to grow with her, she was losing a edge on them, at times they lashed out when she was enraged or mad, creating a super artificial world of her own creation, which earn her the name 'The Illusionist '. It wasn't as good as some of the other name she had heard of but... if was something she could be marked with. Much like superman himself Xebel kept a two profile identity, Xebel for day life and the Illusionist for night. Though she was a woman of fair beauty she wasn't sexy to the eyes, just fair, but with her powers she could alter that little bit of flesh and making it as what she would call sexy and luring. Turning a few heads never hurt anyone, though it did draw the eyes of unwanted attention.<br/><br/>Which is now how Xebel came into the profession of undercover work, she could blend with the worse of the criminals of Metatropolis. Catching the bad guys and locking them away, able to change the environment in which a drug deal was taking place, or to were a smuggling operation was happening. Though there was one thing that could end it all, if she was touched while trying to uphold this illusion, her powers would falter, which in turn left Xebel momentarily disoriented from being tossed out of her perfect world back to the real world.<br/><br/>Though that being only one of her powers, there was a couple of other, though none of which allowed her to fly, which was a honest shame. What did people want most then anything else besides power and money? They wanted to fly, fly like a bird. Xebel would create the dream-world to do that, but that was all it was, a dream. Turning about to look at the entrance of the city, there was a slight huff of a breath as her feet carried her there, she had plenty of time to get her head straight before getting ready to be briefed on the next operation the agents were conducting. Xebel stood out among most of her workers, a woman of flaming red hair, crystalline hues, and a body that was lean and fit from daily training, though shorter then most the other.<br/><br/>Hardly none knew what she could, and just added it up to her being in the right place at the right time. Xebel knew otherwise, but who was she to burst their bubble? Taking her seat within the small sanctioned unit room, her eyes were ahead, focusing on what the head man of the division had to say, how they were to go about the bust and were the drop point was going to be. Xebel hardly paid attention to these meetings, and which case she most of the time became a reliability rather then a working hand of the operation. Though today, she had a feeling it would be a little different."
1206,Cape & Cowl (open upon Pm approval),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=19594,2012-12-05T18:00:06,Le bourreau,"The Samaritan cruised at just under the speed of sound, in order not to cause a sonic boom as he passed between glass and metal skyscrapers. People on the street level pointed up, wondering which celebrity superhero it could be, none of them yelled 'Samaritan' because he was the farthest thing from the public eye. The press was only interested in the newest hottest young superheroes that they can exploit and use to market their brand name.<br/><br/>Black Sentinel, whom was Blackie; Samaritan's teammate back in the Ultrayouth's days; all grown up and inhabiting his mentor's mantle. He was popularized for being extremely brutal and the populace loved violence almost as much as the craved sex. News recently reported that his archnemesis, The Laughing Man, killed Black Sentinel's most recent sidekick in any act of revenge for Black Sentinel's marring of his face, it had been in the paper for weeks and now he was holding tryouts for a new Sidekick. The streets were abuzz with the names of possible younger superheroes whom were pinning for the spot, and American Idol for superheroes.<br/><br/>The thought sickened Samaritan, he'd come up ol' school , back when SideKicks came up through the ranks and paid their dues, now they were just disposable media fodder. Win a contest, get a costume redesign and a new nickname and poof, your a sidekick. It was no wonder they died off so much now, the kids had no real training, sure they had weird new powers, but no real training on how to use them. Instead they study at how to pose seductively for paparazzi and practice non-regional diction so when they spout their PR approved catchphrases it reads well. It was the exact reason the Samaritan had never taken on a Sidekick, he simply never saw one that really impressed him, not to mention all their convoluted power sets. What happened to the good old Archetypal superman/woman? Now -a-days they all had some barely usable abstract ideologies for powers, it was really quite a shame.<br/><br/>The Samaritan needed something to take his mind off why he even came here in the first place. The city was no longer his place and he felt as alienated being here, but he had made a promise, and his word was something he didn't break. Down by the docks, he dropped out of the air and landed smoothly. The large red clad superman strut across the bay to a massive boulder. He looked around to make sure no one was watching and then lifted the hundred ton rock to expose a secret staircase, he quickly slipped inside and replaced the rock with little to no effort.<br/><br/>The Samaritan was familiar with this entrance, Maybe only he and the person he was meeting here were strong enough to actually lift the rock that blocked the entrance.  The tunnel lead out under the bay into a secret lair whose doomed glass ceiling looked up from through the bay's murky depths.  The Supervillianess , Vadra Prime. Her large amazon frame was clad in leather corset and thong bottom. Her thigh high leather boots stopping just below the white lace top or her silk stockings.  Vadra 's long straight black hair was pulled up into a tight bun and her domino mask covered her dark set eyes. She was know as a goddess of battle and her powers were close to the Samaritan's own, ironically so were their desires."
1207,Cape & Cowl (open upon Pm approval),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=19594,2012-12-05T19:09:27,Crimson,"After the head of the division finished speaking and everyone had left, with the exception of Xebel. The head leader of the division walked over to her, dropping a folded up news paper in front of her, confronting her about yesterdays news.<br/><br/>""I don't know how you did it, but didn't just get the person we were after, be we got two others with him. The large weapon trade was bigger then we expected. How did you know about the other two being there?""<br/><br/>His finger pointed out the three gray and white picture of the men in hand cuffs. She didn't want to go into details of how she had gotten the other two to be there too, so for the most part she looked up to him with a smile, picking and choosing her words carefully when she spoke.<br/><br/>""I guess I got a little lucky..""<br/><br/>With that she pushed up from the table and walked out of the unit room, passing by rows of desk on either side of the walkway that would lead to the front door of the office. She could feel the eyes starring holes right through her, if not for that off giving illusion she wouldn't get so much as a glance. In a sense if gave her a self powering confidence yet, if felt bad that she was living a lie. Gathering her files from her own desk,  Xebel went to the exit of the building now, pushing her way out into the streets. The traffic was just as hectic as any other day, though she assumed it was because of a another superhero was being displayed for the public eye.<br/><br/>Honestly she had never attended any special event were a hero was provided, though she wonder what that would be like, to somewhat be half normal for a night without having to run off? It was given little thought as she started to walk down the street, passing a large screen that was broadcasting the news day and night. Listening for a moment as it seemed the side kick to the Black Sentinelhad been killed, and now he was having tryouts for a new one. Xebel's lips pursed to this idea, something to look into if things went sour, right? Though what were the chances of her actually living through a partner ship with a man as brutal and commanding as the Black Sentinel?<br/><br/>That was something to give her mind thought to, though rather going to  the diner for lunch, she was on a different path. Catching the location of were the Black Sentinel was going to have these tryouts, Xebel decided to pay a visit, just to see what it would be like, after all... she had the time to spare considering the next bust wasn't until ten tonight. Following the directions she had been given, she did her best to appear as less sexy as possible, just being her plain ole self, which she had nearly forgotten what it looked like. Though maybe once for a day, making her self look less was for the better rather then appearing to be something she wasn't, right?"
1208,Cape & Cowl (open upon Pm approval),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=19594,2012-12-06T02:28:22,Le bourreau,"""Greetings Vadra....I am pleased to see you didn't forget our annual meeting, How have you been?"" The Samaritan asked completely casually. It appeared that in the face of such a powerful Villianess he wasn't afraid in the least.<br/><br/>""Greetings Sam...I am just as pleased that the life of solitude isn't so seductive that you forgot our meeting either. My loins ache for only a pounding that your superior frame can deliver....I killed three henchmen the other week just trying to get off....I didn't know how much longer I could wait."" She said with a cruel smile on her face and the Samaritan got a laugh from the comment as well. ""So...down to business? I will let you stick it right in my ass for starters.."" She said as she started to turn around and bend over, pulling her small thong out of the way so he could get access to her 'rear door'.<br/><br/>""Usually we sit and talk for a while...foreplay....Why rush this time?"" He asked as he removed his golden eagle pauldron and hung his cape and shoulder accouterments up on a wardrobe hook.<br/><br/>""Not today....My schedule is so hectic lately, I have a terrorist plot I have to get started today, and there a few younger heroes that have been causing my organization problems lately. I had three of my agents apprehended during a big weapons trade, by some little shit calling herself, Zebel...or Xebel...or something...it really put a kink in my monthly schedule."" Vadra said as she spit on her gloved fingers and then plowed them directly up her own ass, pumping and making ready the super-tight hole for her suitor.<br/><br/>""Vadra...my evil little minx....I'm not even hard yet...you're jumping the gun a bit, don't you think?"" The Samaritan said as he pointed down to his still flaccid penis.<br/><br/>""Well....look...that there...see it...use that"" She said as she pulled her fingers out of her ass long enough to point to a raygun hanging on the wall. The Samaritan walked over and picked it up, it's immense weight was nothing in his powerful hands. ""What is it?"" He asked.<br/><br/>""It's some kind of death ray....vaporizes humans by the boat load."" She answered as she went back to stimulating herself. Her back was arched and she grunted and moaned as she pleasured her nether regions.<br/><br/>The Samaritan aimed the device at his crotch and pulled the trigger, a high density laser emitted from the gun's satellite barrel, smoking and sizzling as it blasted his junk. The Samaritan jerked back at first, as the normally lethal ray tickled his crotch, the loose beam cut a hole in the floor immediately before Samaritan was able to readjust it so that his invulnerable dick could take the damage from the laser. ""oooh....yeah...I am starting to feel something....this ain't half bad!"" He exclaimed as his dick started to rise to the challenge.<br/><br/>Before long Samaritan member was at full attention, but his curiosity had gotten the better of him by this point and he closed the distance between he and Vadra. He held the tip of the death ray up to Vadra exposed clit, she was nice enough to at least move her hand aside from ass-banging herself long enough for him to insert a the things barrel inside her snatch. ""Ready?""<br/><br/>""Hit me big boy!"" She moaned and the Samaritan pulled the trigger, filling her invulnerable pussy with deadly radiation. Vadra bucked hard, slamming her fingers back into her puckering asshole she started to cum. Vadra's sex sounds filled the large room as she convulsed and squirted a pint of juice from her pussy. The goo, still hot and sizzling landed onto Samaritan's erect member and he could almost feel the sensation from the immense amount of heat the boiling liquid gave off. Vadra's eyes started to roll back into her head as the waves of pleasure washed over her, the Samaritan didn't hesitate, he knew what his secret lover for years liked and gave it to her right then and there.<br/><br/>The Samaritan's large arm wound back and swung at almost full power, punching Vadra square in the mouth. His punches had enough might to topple a building, but Vadra's power neared his own and so it did little more than mash her lips into her teeth, bring up a bead of bluish blood. She licked it off and a broad smile crossed her visage. ""Do you know how long it's been since I taste my own blood, big sexy motherfucker?"" She preened at him, and then it was on. The to superpowerful beings started beating the shit out of each other, the force from the blows, shaking the underwater structure they were in and causing several major leaks.<br/><br/>They went on like that for the next hour, punching and fucking each other with no abandon, until eventually the whole secret lair gave way and the water from the bay came crashing in. Seconds later the two exploded from the water and shot up into the sky, intertwined with each other, bumping and grinding each other's sex organs together as they rose. The reached the outer atmosphere, where the lack of oxygen worked like auto-erotic asphyxiation for the two nearly invulnerable lovers.  As they both began to choke, each of them came together in a glorious dual-orgasm on top of the world, before loosing consciousness and falling back toward the earth."
1209,Cape & Cowl (open upon Pm approval),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=19594,2012-12-06T09:36:42,Crimson,"Xebel stood before the large facility that the Black Sentinel was holding his tryouts. She wasn't here to fit the position, though here to scope out what side kicks were in the making, or what perhaps could be newer heros to come. Her lips pursed together as the entered within the establishment's confines, searching for a moment, though it didn't take too long for her to follow the trails of voices speaking with one another. Upon appearing Xebel stood, a red flaming head of hair and the most simplest of attire. Fitted jeans that hugged to her narrow hips, and cupped her ass and thighs to full blown portion. Being long legged cause a deals worth of trouble when shopping for clothes, though somehow she had manged all these years to find a style that suited her, and one that blatantly say ""I am a whore, come fuck me'. Her shirt was black with the words 'Go fuck yourself' over the front of her small 'B' sized breast, perky and firm, toned as much as the rest of her body was.<br/><br/>She was clearly a woman he ran a lot, her legs were thin but the small mass of muscles in her thighs and calf were proof, if any, to what her normal daily life consisted of. Her crystal blue hues moved over the people there, looking one to the next over, in a sense she was trying to size them, trying to get a feel for what they could do. Some were good at hiding their powers, while others so blatantly opened them self up, displaying their powers in front of what she considered competition. Though restating in her mind that she wasn't here for a job, just a look in, and to be in the near presence of a actual hero.<br/><br/>There was a case of nerves that went through her as she moved to a table with a chair. Lowering herself down into it so that her legs crossed, one over the other. Leaning into the table her elbow propped on the counter face of the table as her palm opened to support her chin. She appear to be bored as she waited for the Black Sentinel to show, she felt sorry that his side kick had been killed, but it seemed he was making good of a situation and looking to hire another. taking another glance of those here, which honestly wouldn't of chose any of them, some appeared to be there just to meet a hero, much like herself, or were just there to be foolish and show off.<br/><br/>The thought became more apparent as it rolled in her mind<span style=""font-style: italic"">Whatever happened to the old fashion heros, the ones that weren't all for the public?</span>It was a deep thought and one that met with no answer. Cocking her head to the side she starred from the people, as she pulled up out of her chair, walking in a slow pace to the window. Surprised by what she found there, but she could see a line shooting from the land below into the sky. {i}What could that be?[/i] Being tempted to leave, to scout out whatever may have happened there, it became a enticing thought, though she had to decline it. She needed to be within the city once night fell, another bust was only hours away from taking place."
1210,Cape & Cowl (open upon Pm approval),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=19594,2012-12-06T16:27:31,Le bourreau,"The Samaritan awoke to the crater theyâ€™d created just ashore, he shook his head, a dazed and satisfied look on his face. It took a lot for his invulnerable stature to feel anything at all, and Lady Vadra Prime was one of the few to be able to ever bring him to this sort of stimulus anymore. He wished his powers had plateaued at some point, early in his career he could still copulate with human woman, but now it was lethal for him to express his love to a mortal.<br/><br/>â€œWow Vadraâ€¦that was â€¦that was really goodâ€¦â€ He said drowsily, it took him several seconds to realize sheâ€™d bound him in her unbreakable mythical whip. â€œâ€¦Whatâ€™s this â€¦.Does my lady desire a second serving?â€ He droned stupidly, not yet conceiving the seriousness of the situation.<br/><br/>Vadra stood in front of the prone man, he clothes mostly destroyed during the battle/intercourse; she smiled cruelly at her prey. â€œSAMâ€¦..Can you hear me?? I want to thank youâ€¦for your extraordinary seedâ€¦Itâ€™s the next part of my planâ€¦.After I capture that little reality bending cuntbag, Xebel  I will finally reach my goalâ€¦.Donâ€™t worryâ€¦I know what youâ€™re thinkingâ€¦Youâ€™re thinking â€˜why would she tell me this? Monologues end up spelling out Villainâ€™s untimely demiseâ€™ but the difference is that this time I am relevant and you are yesterdayâ€™s news. Iâ€™ve built a media Empireâ€¦Do you know what that means you antiquated fuck? It means that I dictate the truthâ€¦I write the history booksâ€¦â€ Vadra diatribes while her science team which was standing by swarmed the scene. They produced a glowing glass vial and held it with a long set of tongs as they approached their Mistress of Pain.<br/>Vadra sees their approach and doesnâ€™t even bother halting her speech long enough to squat down and with her super strong vaginal muscles, flexes and extrudes a portion of the Samaritanâ€™s semen into the glass vial.  The men take it immediately and cap it, running off to preserve the specimen.<br/>â€œI Like you Samâ€¦.I always have, but I donâ€™t love youâ€¦.So I am gonna tell you this once and only once; You will go back to your little island and you will fucking stay there if you know whatâ€™s good for you, Iâ€™ll leave that small chunk of land to you, and as many refugees you can fit on itâ€¦But So help me GODS, I will cut you fucking down if you set foot off of it againâ€¦.Are you listening to me toughguy?â€œ She said as she bent down and tickles the underneath of his chin with her titanium hard fingernail.<br/><br/>â€œVadraâ€¦.I will stop youâ€¦.I mean come on babyâ€¦Have you seen me in action? Why do you insist on playing these gamesâ€¦ We could just retire early togetherâ€¦My lair is really nice, youâ€™d like it..â€ He said still dumbstruck from the monumental orgasm he just been put through.  His face held no fear, yes Vadra was talking about enslaving the world population but sheâ€™d said that since she was the SideKickette of the eastern European villainess, the Berlin Bruiser, Helga Wagner.<br/><br/>â€œNo baby, I canâ€™t let the bastards winâ€¦.I have to prove I am the superior race, and soon the world will know. â€œ Vadra said and kissed him on his juice covered lips.  â€œGo now honeyâ€¦you wonâ€™t want to watch what happens next anywayâ€¦.fair warning dearâ€¦fair warning. â€œ Vadra crooned and then stalked off into the sunset, dragging her whip behind her like a tail.  The Samaritan collapsed face first into the wet sand, trousers still around his ankles."
1211,Cape & Cowl (open upon Pm approval),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=19594,2012-12-06T19:39:24,Crimson,"The longer she waited to see if the Black Sentinel would show, the closer the time came for the next bust. She was slightly antsy, though putting that outward mask of patience on, wasn't no point in looking like you were ready to dive out of a window just for the chance to do what was right. The next bust was the illegal selling of biochemical weaponry. Hitting the black mark price at over a million person weapon, depending on the model. The thought settled for a moment as the entrance to the facility opened, introducing a new face to the already growing crowd.<br/><br/>Pulling away from the window Xebel's attention lingered over a few faces, right now seemed the best time to leave, catch a meal before the big sell went down. Walking pass the gathered people, she left the building, back to the streets of the city. Walking down the side streets of the city, the aim here was to grab a bite to eat and then head back to the Task force Division office and prepare for tonight. She walked pass several restaurants, looking for that little mom and pop's diner she so enjoyed. It was a little run down building, but everything that came out of the kitchen was of a homemade hand. Pulling the diner door open, she was greeted by Mickey that stood in the kitchen.<br/><br/>""Hey! Theres my favorite customer. You look good today Xebel, hows it going?""<br/><br/>A wide smile grew over her lips, seeing the ever familiar face as the door fell closed behind her. Not wasting much time she took up a stool at the front counter, overlooking the large kitchen behind it. Her hand snatched up a menu, scanning the many items there as she puckered her lips for a moment and raised her eyes to Mickey.<br/><br/>""You know how it is... deal with shit bags, get shot... and in the end the good guys end up the bad guys.""<br/><br/>There was a slight huff of air as she lowered her gaze back down to the menu in front of her. She had at least eaten everything in the place two  times over, and it was all good, the exception being the chicken. Her hand flicked the menu to the side, moving it out of her way before meeting Mickey's gaze again.<br/><br/>""Hell, surprise me with something.""<br/><br/>The man grew a smile to his lips as he turned around and started to work magic. Xebel simply starred at him, Mickey wasn't a half bad looking man, for a man well into his late forties. The years had done him good though, his chest was still sculpted, clear signs that he still worked out in his down time. Xebel liked that thought, a man that still took care of himself even as old as he was, his hair was a different story, it dusted like salt and pepper, but it seemed to give flavor to the face it set above. His eyes were the brightest green she had ever seen, the nose was large and bulbous from one too many hits to the face. Mickey had grown on her over time, becoming a good friend and her one and only cook,  breakfast, lunch, dinner, it didn't matter, this was one of Xebel's favorite places to be found at.<br/><br/>Her gaze watched as eggs were tossed in a pan, bacon fried on a grill, and a morning cut steak sizzled by a second grill. The scent fumed through the diner as she murmur her complete approval of what he was making for her. Her legs crossed over one another as the plate of food was brought and set in front of her, touch Mickey's expression was a little more grim then moments before, which had Xebel cocking a brow at him.<br/><br/>""What is it Mickey? I can tell when something is on your mind.""<br/><br/>He was cleaning his hands as he came closer to the counter and leaned his right forearm on top of the counter in front of her. He leaned into her slightly and debated exactly what to say, though it took less time then what he thought it would.<br/><br/>""I know your heading out tonight, you only stop in here for a quick bite to eat before heading to work. Just be careful, people in your line of work end up in body bags.""<br/><br/>She was stunned to complete silence hearing that, but she couldn't disagree with him either, he was just... right. Picking up her fork she nodded her head as she started to dig into the eggs, savoring the taste at the end of her fork. Lowering the fork back down she smiled at him before reassuring him.<br/><br/>""Don't worry, I'll be fine."""
1212,Cape & Cowl (open upon Pm approval),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=19594,2012-12-07T02:43:23,Le bourreau,"The Samaritan rose, his senses returned to him, he righted his uniform and washed in the water of the bay. Thoughts of Vadra, not yet realized master plan played in his head, she had his DNA and now she wanted to get her claws into some young 'supe' named Xebel because her powers allowed her to bend reality. The sickening truth though, was that the Samaritan wasn't all that bothered by Vadra's plan, he wondered if she were actually successful, if it would finally give these new heroes a real villain to fight, one the could join under the banner of fighting her oppression and finally drag their generation out of the dumps. It worked when Hitler had rose to power in WWII, the men and woman that rose to fight his tyranny ended up being dubbed 'the greatest generation', maybe the same could work for this lost culture.<br/><br/>The Samaritan lifted off, his speed so intense it blow-dried his costume within seconds and he was dry and good to go on to his next stop,  where he hoped he have far more luck. On the north side of town in the Hall of Legendary Heroes. This gleaming building had been constructed sometime in the late 60's for Metatropolis's greatest team, 'The Legends'. They asked Samaritan several times over the past decades if he would join their ranks and each time he'd turned them down. His reasoning was that he didn't trust the government funding and consequential regulations man's government lorded over the Legends activities. They were his peers and as long as he wasn't breaking laws and still helping the common good they couldn't blame him for being a man whom preferred to keep his own company.<br/><br/>The access card they gave him in case he ever changed his mind came in handy, although he figured he could've just flown directly through the 6' thick reinforced concrete wall just as easily, but a bit more messy. Fortunately the card was still active and the security door opened and allowed him access, making any further theatrics moot. The red clad superhero strode through the door where an atomaton was stationed at the reception desk.<br/><br/>""Hello and welcome to the prestigious Hall of Legendary Heroes! My name is Atom Geeves, I am an artificially intelligent android constructed by Legend member, Dr. Phosphorous . I can assist you in any quarry you may have concerning the Hall and the current roster of Legends. Do you have a question?"" The robot preened as the Samaritan mostly ignores it and looks around at the countless plaques and awards that filled the walls.<br/><br/>""Aahhh....Yes....I am looking for Blastor Babe."" Samaritan said as he tried to bypass the reception robot and walk through the Hall's main doors. He found it securely locked, and although he could easily rip it off it's hinges he halted and waited for the robot to answer.<br/><br/>""No Legend by that name is currently enlisted on this version of the team, Do you have another question?"" Atom stated back flately.<br/><br/>""Ooooh yeah....Not 'Blastor Babe'...what is it? What's her name now....it's right on the tip of my tongue.."" The Samaritan tried to remember but Atom cut him off. ""Would you like me to call ENT (Ear, Nose, Throat) specialist?""<br/><br/>""What?....no...NO....it's a figure of speech...'Synergy' that's it...Is Synergy a rostered member of the Legends?"" He finally thought of her more grown up code name.<br/><br/>""Yes Madam Synergy is a member, would you like a signed photograph, or possibly some merchandise?"" Atom asked, offering the only two options a visitor was permitted.<br/><br/>""No...I would like to speak to her please, tell her the Samaritan would like to hold audience...She'll know who I am, at least I hope she still remembers me..."" Samaritan trailed off. ""Didn't something happen to her a few years back...I think I remember seeing something about it in the papers?""<br/><br/>""Yes Madam Synergy went through a metamorphosis as she reached the high platform of her powers, she is now no longer a physical being, consisting only raw cosmic energies that she focuses together so people have an actual form to relate to. The transformation left her with diminished communication capabilities...But I digress, Madam Synergy no longer takes visitors, would you like to leave a message?"" The glowing eyed android droned.<br/><br/>""Yes well you monotonus little thing...as I stated before...<span style=""font-weight: bold"">I am the Samaritan</span>, she'll want to see me we are old freinds, I was on the Ultrayouths team with her back in the 80's, check your databases"" The Samaritan's tone darkened and his frustration with dealing with the mechanical man was starting to show. Atom took several seconds, his scanner eyes roving up and down the Samaritan's muscled form.<br/><br/>""Yes, sir Mr. Samaritan...I have you right here, Ultrayouth team member June 12 1987 through December 21 1993. The city Metatropolis and it's people thank you for your service sir."" Atom says, his stoic face still expressionless.<br/><br/>""Yeah...ok....so let me in...or tell her I am am here...whatever, just hurry up, I don't have time for this"" The Samaritan demanded impatiently.<br/><br/>""Yessir...dialing Madam Synergy's extention now..."" Atom said and a dial tone popped up on his audio speakers, it rang several times before the line picked up. ""Sorry to disturb you Madam Synergy but a Sam-"" Atom started to say but a pulse of energy came through the lines and flooded his system. Sparks shot out of his eyes and smoke rose from his microphone sensors on the sides of his robot head. ""Bzzzt....error.....bzzztt.....system failure...bzzzt...Sorry Samaritan, it appears as I stated earlier that Madam Synergy is taking any visitors this evening, would you like to leave a bzzt message?"" Atom stated as his head wobbled and jerked like the broken machine that he was now.<br/><br/>""No....I think I can take it from here 'Atom'..."" The Samaritan said as he clenched his fist and then shot off flying, destroying the wall. He smashed through the wall and immediately the Hall's super high-tech security system took measures against the perceived attack. Alarms and sirens started going off, while automated laser turrets popped out of the ceiling and walls.  The weapon fired simultaneously and blasted his body with an assortment of ordnance and variety of stimulus. These weapons were designed specifically to take down immensely powerful beings that might try to attack the fortified safe haven. 4 different level heat rays blasted him with radiation that equaled a small sun, meanwhile a quickly coagulating gel extruded from the floor in order to slow his progress. ""WARNING, YOU HAVE ENTERED A RESTRICTED AREA, SURRENDER NOW OR LETHAL FORCE WILL BE USED!"" the monotone voice of Dr. Phosphorus could be heard repeating on the prerecorded audio system.<br/><br/>Synergy!.....SYNERGY!!!"" The Samaritan called out, fighting his way through the gambit of pain."
1213,Cape & Cowl (open upon Pm approval),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=19594,2012-12-08T08:52:08,Crimson,"Finish the one decent meal she had for today, she pushed the plate closer to the edge for Mickey to pick up. He eyed her for a second before picking up the plate and dumped the remain food to the trash before placing it into the sink. Xebel reached into her pocket tossing the money to the counter as she raised out of her seat. She walked to the door of the diner before she spoke over her shoulder to Mickey.<br/><br/>""Save me a seat for lunch tomorrow.""<br/><br/>With those departing words her hand tossed a wave before exiting the diner. Dusk had settled in, and in no time Xebel would be in the middle of a weapons trade, chemical weapons no less. It was one of those tender situations that would require her to be at her very best.  The streets were starting to empty, this was about the time the homeless hermits came out to scout the trash, or the more shadier of characters appeared. There was always the normal bouts of illegal street deals, which should be stopped, but there was only so much that could be done. Though if the more potential of harmful weapons, drugs, or worse weren't stopped, then what was ever the point in creating a division task force?<br/><br/>She had given contemplating thoughts to this many days, months, and she was sure to be drawling up on a year about it now. Xebel was sure that what she was doing was the right thing, even with some of the drawl backs it had. There were times she wonder why she had never became a hero, but looking to the recent heros, what was the point? The heros were no more then glory figures, looking for fame and fortunes, which anyone could get if they wanted it. What was the point in having those super powers if you didn't use them for some sort of potential good, or saving the lives of those that were unable to defend their self?<br/><br/>Coming to the entrance of the department, her hand pushed open the door and stepped within, the rows of desk were empty, which meant that it was closing time for the normal staff. Moving down that row of desk Xebel came to enter into the last room of the department, looking to the men and women that surrounded one another, though circled a blue print that sat on the center of a table. Making battle plans was never a strong point for Xebel, but she was here to know what her role was in the trade offs. The Captain of the division rose his head, his eyes instantly connecting with hers. He was a older gentlemen, white feathered hair, blue eyes framed by a wrinkled chubby face. His stance shifted slightly to lean on his left hand, raising the right to crook a finger in her diection, telling her to come here.<br/><br/>Stepping into the circle, her eyes lowered to the map as the Captain went on to speak the orders, the position of each and everyone of them. When he came to mention Xebel, she raised her head so that she could look at the Captain now.<br/><br/>""I know what to do, this isn't my first big bust..""<br/><br/>The Captain of left speechless for a minute or two before his brows drew into tight lines while he looked at her, shifting to stand upright now. He was clearly not happy with her, thinking she had only been lucky with her busts. She was a sloppy player on his team and he didn't trust her.<br/><br/>""Just do what your tole and stick to the role.""<br/><br/>It was all he could say considering Xebel had left him speechless in front of the people that he saw and worked with everyday. There was more following conversation, point to the blue print and pointing to the players that would be position within cars, or within the building with Xebel. After two hours of handing out the orders the Captain raised up and glanced down to his Rolex. It was about that time, they had to get there and set up long before the weapons got there.<br/><br/>""Alright, go get suit up and ready, and everyone.... be careful.""<br/><br/>It was a deadly game they all played, and none of them fully understood just how deadly it could get."
1214,Cape & Cowl (open upon Pm approval),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=19594,2012-12-08T16:53:12,Le bourreau,"Samaritan bared his chest and took the brunt of the  attacks in stride. He was honestly surprised at the amount and varied types of energy the turrets could give off, heâ€™d just taken a death ray to the groin a few hours earlier and that barely tickled, these blasters actually hurt.  They were obviously the notorious Dr. Phosphorusâ€™s creations; after all he was the only super-scientists capable of creating such effective offensive weapons.<br/><br/>The Samaritan had had enough, and leapt forward regardless of the monumental forces pushing him backward. He explodes out of the tungsten hard adhesive that binds him in place and smashes the           entire room and attacking units that inhibit him. â€œSynergyâ€¦NOW!â€ He screams; and dogs several miles away yelp as the spectrum encompassing sound waves blow through.<br/><br/>The broken doors slide open, cracking and buckling due to collateral damage, it wasnâ€™t Synergy, it was Doctor Phosphorus.  His tall lean frame in opposition to Samaritanâ€™s heavily muscled body, Doc Phos was dressed in his patented all white uniform. The periodical tableâ€™s sign for Phosphorus in black across his chest emblem, created the only contrast for his costume. He wore a white lab coat, tools stacked in its overloaded pockets.  His complexion was a light and no hair grew on his person while his steel-grey eyes reflected the disassociation with the rest of humanity.<br/><br/>â€œSamaritanâ€¦..You truly impress meâ€¦Those defenses should have immobilized you in a matter of seconds by my calculations.  We based our default settings on your very own, last known power sets which we have on file. Tell meâ€¦How did you overcome them?â€ Doc Phos asked, a sly grin slipping onto his lips, he was the farthest thing from intimidated and the Samaritan picked up on that. It was very likely those blasters were the very<span style=""font-weight: bold""> least</span>of this mad scientists weapons and Samaritan didnâ€™t want to find out.<br/><br/>â€œWhere is Synergy? Where is Sarah Tesla?â€ The Samaritan growls; not willing to fall into the predictable banter that Doc Phos was trying to stall for time with. â€œâ€¦You can tell me or I can bring this place down around your earsâ€¦.Your choice. â€œ He states coolly.<br/><br/>â€œShe doesnâ€™t wish to see you â€˜Samâ€™â€ Doc Phos states calmly, ignoring the slight of neglect of answer to his scientific inquiry. â€œ..I think you know why, so letâ€™s just keep things civilâ€¦.OK?â€<br/><br/>â€œWHAT?!! What I did?...I<span style=""font-weight: bold"">evolved</span>her, I made her into the<span style=""font-weight: bold"">Goddess</span>she is todayâ€¦besides that, it was a long damn time ago, I want to talk to her, I want to talk to  Sarah now, DONâ€™T MAKE ME WAIT ANOTHER SECOND  PHILâ€¦.NOW!â€ The Samaritan commanded.<br/><br/>Doc Phosphorus bowed his head, â€œWhere is the machine I created and you stole, Samaritan? Where is the Evolution Chamber? You have no right to keep my own invention from me! Itâ€™s not designed to be used on people with preexisting powers, its purpose was to be used on unpowered individuals so that humanity could evolve with us on equal footing.  Look at what happened when you used it on Sarah, sheâ€™s not the same anymore, sheâ€™s removed, vacant, she can barely perceive us anymore and she blames you for that. â€œ Doc Phos further tried to stall by bringing up ancient history.  â€œSheâ€™s with me now, we have a relationship because I am one of the few people on this planet smart enough to understand the omnipotent thoughts that now run through her headâ€¦You were never that bright Samâ€™â€¦.What are you going to her talk about , How hard you can punch bad guys? Sheâ€™s living energy nowâ€¦She thinks in cosmic waves about abstract ideologiesâ€¦ things you canâ€™t even begin to conceiveâ€¦â€<br/>â€œEnough!.. I wish to speak to herâ€¦NOT youâ€¦If you have issues with my possession of your property than you can take them up with me at another time, Iâ€™ve come to speak to Sarah and I am not leaving until I do. Youâ€™re one to cast stones though Philâ€¦You use her for a battery nowâ€¦Sheâ€™s more than just your precious gadget powering super conductor! Whatâ€™s wrong are you worried Iâ€™ll steal her away and youâ€™ll be left with a bunch of junk because nothing else on earth is potent enough to power it? Your just as selfish as I am, so you can get down off of your â€˜high horseâ€™ and stop preaching at me about whatâ€™s right and whatâ€™s wrong. Get her, now Doc!â€ Samaritan threw the good Doctor a curve ball by using his words instead of action as the Doctor had expected.<br/><br/>â€œSynâ€¦.Synâ€¦ Come up, Samaritan wants to talk to youâ€¦.Do you hear me? I know you donâ€™t want to see him but itâ€™s time to set the record straightâ€¦.<span style=""font-weight: bold"">please come up here </span>He said, more that slightly disturbed by the proposition. He turned his head up to glare at his romantic competition, a man so invulnerable that the energy beams he created specifically to stop him failed to do so.<br/><br/>Sparks flew and smoke swirled, suddenly the arcing energy formed into a perfectly conceptualized 3d image of Synergyâ€™s idealized perception of herself.  She glowed orange and formed in the nude, large arcs of energy rippling off of her as she did so in between the two suitors. Samaritan thought she was far more beautiful now than when she was in our perception of reality.<br/><br/>â€œGreetings, I am Synergy, how may I be of assitan-â€¦.â€ She started to â€˜sayâ€™ before she saw who the visitor was. But the truth was that no words actually left her mouth, Synergy communicated now by harnessing the radio waves that passed through the air all around them and funneled them into peopleâ€™s heads. She would pick pieces of songs and snippets of news broadcasts using the words of other countless people to compile what she wanted to say.  The feeling was like chewing on tin foil with a mouth full of metal fillings, it caused great discomfort to normal humans and even Samaritan cringed for a second before he got used to the feeling. Doc Phos was by now, very used to it, working day in and out with his â€˜significant otherâ€™.<br/><br/>â€œSynergyâ€¦.Sarah it is so good to see you again, its been entirely too longâ€ The Samaritan said, dropping to one knee and offered to kiss his ex-girlfriendâ€™s â€˜handâ€™.  Synergy extended the glowing form of energy that she made look like a â€˜handâ€™ but as Samaritan weren't to kiss it he only kissed white hot energy which immediately singed his lips. If she was hot enough to do that to the Samaritan, he could only wonder how powerful she really was."
1215,Cape & Cowl (open upon Pm approval),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=19594,2012-12-09T06:08:43,Le bourreau,"(*double post...my bad...I know I am overstepping my bounds but I needed to drop this part of the story, I apologize for any editing you may have to do. PM me with any questions)<br/><br/>â€œSamâ€¦..Samaritan, Youâ€™ve come here for what reason?  I donâ€™t want to see you anymore, Look at what youâ€™ve done to me..â€ Synergy started to cry, her tears were like burning magnesium, they scorched the floor underneath her.<br/><br/>â€œâ€™Doneâ€™ what? Look at you, youâ€™re literally glowingâ€¦ You are more beautiful than anything Iâ€™ve ever seen!â€ The Samaritan called back.<br/><br/>â€œApparently not more beautiful than Lady Vadra Prime, Her DNA signature is all over you, stop off for a quickie before you decided to drop by to see old friends?â€œ Doc Phosphorus added in, he received dirty looks from both Samaritan and Synergy.<br/><br/>â€œAlright enoughâ€¦.As I said, Samaritan, we have nothing to discuss, all the damage you could have done to me is already done now anyway, So if you are done destroy the Hall of Legendary Heroes then please use the door to leave, I think weâ€™ve had all the redecorating we can handle for one dayâ€¦..I might add that you were very lucky Phil and I were the only ones here today, I am fairly confident that Black Sentinel would have torn you asunder if he were not engaged in finding a new sidekick.â€ Synergy spoke up and silenced any on coming argument between her current love interest and her last.<br/><br/>â€œLet me worry about lilâ€™ Blackie, Sarahâ€¦.I wantâ€¦.I want you to forgive me and come away with me. I want you to come out to my island and live with me in my liar. We can grow ancient together, maybe even find a way to have children-â€œ Samaritan started to plead, but again Doc Phosphorus cut in  by scoffing at the idea of them having children.<br/>â€œYouâ€™ve taken<span style=""font-weight: bold"">that </span>very option away from her Sam, She doesnâ€™t have a physical form anymoreâ€¦You stolen her humanity and that is why she hates you, and rightly so.â€Dr.  Phil Phosphorus growled angrily, actually stepping forward and puffing out his bird-like chest.  The Samaritan now ignored the skinny super-scientist and only stared deeply in his â€˜goddessâ€™ glowing eyes, searching for any glimmer of hope, but found no reprise as they dropped to floor.<br/><br/>â€œSynâ€¦Sarahâ€¦Please hear me outâ€¦This isnâ€™t a triviality, I have it on pretty good authority that the world is going to change very soon. We could watch it from my beach, bid it a fine farewell and toast it with Champaign as it fades away. We would be the new gods, we could create an entire pantheon of peers to rise from the ashes and recreate this world in the way it should be.  You mustnâ€™t let your fate be to stay here with the â€˜monkeysâ€™; we are beings that deserve to be in the company of our contemporaries; not the common mortal. Come with me now and let us start the modern day Mount Olympus like the New Gods that we are. â€œ The Samaritan stated his case, ignoring the gasps of repulsion that Doc Phos was issuing during key parts of his diatribe.<br/><br/>Synergy slowly looked up, her floating energy hair drifting on some cosmic breeze that is unperceived by the men in the room; â€œYou are mistakenâ€¦If this world comes to that, than I will be hereâ€¦.In the trenches and the common man in which I was born, not some ivory tower of our own making.  I am with Phil now, I hope you respect my wishesâ€¦â€ She faded away, dispersing into the very air, it caused all the hairs on Samaritanâ€™s body to stand on end, Doc Phos was hairless and therefore unaffected.<br/><br/>The two men were left staring at each other from the distance of no more than a few yards of destroyed hallway.  â€œTell her the offer standsâ€¦â€ Samaritan said flatly, staring holes through Doc Phos.<br/><br/>â€œWhat happened to Samantha? I thought you were dating a mortal woman now? â€œ Phil asked, he looked honestly concerned. â€œLook, there is this new psychology school of thought that deals with the disassociation super powerful beings go through as their powers evolve, it can have sociopathic tendencies and I am heading a study up for the government. Iâ€™d like to interview youâ€¦see where your head is at?....â€ Doc said, his long thin hands outstretched and palms up, like a man honest offering help.<br/><br/>â€œStop trying to â€˜head-shrinkâ€™ me Philâ€¦I already told you, your tricks donâ€™t work on meâ€¦And Samantha broke up with meâ€¦There was an unfortunate accident, we were passionately kissing and my tongue slippedâ€¦.It knocked most of the teeth on the left side of her head â€¦I tried to apologize, even paid for the expensive and extensive dental surgeries, but she canâ€™t get over it. I donâ€™t blame her, I am sure it was very traumatizing; which is exactly why I placed Sarah into the Evolution Chamber in the first placeâ€¦I didnâ€™t want to hurt her, I wanted us to be on the same levelâ€¦We couldnâ€™t be together as â€˜Blastor Babe  and Samaritan, itâ€™s only now that we can truly express our love toward one anotherâ€¦As Synergy and Samaritanâ€¦ â€œThe Samaritan answered honestly.<br/><br/>â€œâ€¦And so what now? Youâ€™re just flying around visiting all your old flames trying desperately to get one of them to come back to your Island Fortress? Jeez friend, that doesnâ€™t sound healthy, I think you should reconsider my offer of psychological therapy. It might do you some good to get some of these feelings out after allâ€¦.Just take it into consideration is all I am sayingâ€¦OK?â€ Doc tossed his business card across the distance, with a measured flick of his wrist. â€œYou should really go now Samâ€¦If the other Legendsâ€™ members see you here they might not be so merciful, both Black Sentinel and Captain Eagle severely want a chance to pummel youâ€¦â€<br/><br/>â€œNoâ€¦Wellâ€¦yes maybeâ€¦I donâ€™t knowâ€¦But you should defiantly keep your eyes peeled for Vadra, sheâ€™s planning something BIG, and sheâ€™s not messing around this time!â€ Samaritan  gave fair warning, his tone was serious.<br/><br/>â€œVadra Prime? Sam, sheâ€™s legit nowâ€¦.Sheâ€™s not in the Super villainess business anymoreâ€¦Sheâ€™s a media mogul and her â€˜Vâ€™ symbol branding is all over any  and everythingâ€¦She doesnâ€™t even have to be evil anymore, sheâ€™s so unbelievably rich and powerful that she doesnâ€™t<span style=""font-weight: bold"">need</span>for anything â€¦.<span style=""font-weight: bold"">ANYTHING</span>! You are barking up the wrong tree there fellaâ€¦.Besides if she was plotting anything big, sheâ€™d have to deal with the entire roster of the Hall of Legends â€¦Thatâ€™s<span style=""font-weight: bold""> Synergy and I, the brilliant Doctor Phosphorus, Captain Eagle, Black Sentinel, Behemoth, The Black Witch â€˜Alice Crowleyâ€™, and the Crimson Shadow</span>â€¦.that isnâ€™t anything to â€˜shake a stick atâ€™ as they say. â€œ Doc Phos finished, looking thoroughly bored.<br/><br/>â€œ Tell her what I said Docâ€¦Thatâ€™s all I need from youâ€ Samaritan said as he bolted off through the hole heâ€™d created earlier, purposefully not making any more holes.<br/><br/>Doctor Phosphorus waited several seconds to be sure that the Samaritan had actually left, he then reached down and activated his Synergy-powered teleportation device. In an instant he was dissolved into basic matter and transformed into pure energy, a millisecond later Synergy rematerialized her current boyfriend into their secret subterranean laboratory. It was the power cell that this mad scientist constructed, which powered not only the entire Hall of Legendary Heroes and all of Doc Phosâ€™ crazy inventions.<br/><br/>Synergy was floating inside her usual location, the suction chamber that Doc Phos had designed to syphon her powerful cosmic energies. Large suction cups connected to powerful machines which were attached to all her major chakras, they sucked and pumped away drinking her in like an endlessly hungry mechanical infant. Doc Phosphorus walked up to the â€˜feeding chairâ€™ and stared upward at Synergyâ€™s naked form, she convulsed and spasmed as the machine continually suckled her energy based lifeblood.<br/><br/>â€œCan you believe his nerve? Coming here after this many years, after how many countless times weâ€™ve reached out to him, to request that you actually join him on his little ego trip god complex? How utterly disgusting of a beast he must beâ€¦.Honestly I donâ€™t know what you ever saw in him my dearâ€¦â€ Phil bitched, and he stalked up to the control panel and issued his drones clean up orders and repair duties. â€œAt least I was able to get a more recent scan of his power signature, It gives us a much needed advantage, I guarantee the next time he takes a blast from my Phosphorous blasters he wonâ€™t just wince it off!â€  Doc Phos greedily rubbed his hands together as he reviewed the new scans.<br/><br/>â€œPhilip? You are one of the smartest men ever born on this planetâ€¦.Do you think I made the right decision?â€ Synergy asked in an offputtingly calm manner. She was nearly omnipotent and she didnâ€™t need to ask anyoneâ€™s opinions on anything and here she was questioning her cosmic knowledge; Philâ€™s mind raced at the possibilities, his scientific yearnings out weighing the certain jealousy he felt as a manâ€¦but not by much.<br/><br/>â€œI think that I am wise enough to know that you are keyed into a higher level of existence, and that any decision you make is most likely the best decision that could be madeâ€¦If you decide that you wish to remain here with me than that is the best possible decision that can be made universally speaking. You know that my own personal opinion is lacking in my regards to your former teammate, so I am not impartial, and my opinion doesnâ€™t come into the equation. He took my property and in my mind he is a thief and a bully, plain and simple. â€œ  Doc concluded, showing a bit of his own flawed human side.<br/><br/>â€œYes I know Philip, it is a curse to always know the outcome of situations, I still long to be surprised once in a whileâ€¦.a remnant of what I used to be, I am sureâ€¦.But sometimes I still wonder if doing the opposite of what is fated to be isnâ€™t the better optionâ€¦.I still yearn to â€˜break the moldâ€™ and the saddest thing is that the Samarian maybe the only other being on earth that can truly understand that â€¦.it is an enigmaâ€¦â€ She stated flatly, not trying to hurt her â€˜boyfriendâ€™s â€˜ still human feelings, but not trying to spare them either.<br/><br/>Doc Phosphorus was a analytical man, he wasnâ€™t known for great displays of emotion and so when any did so it was something to take note of. A singular tear whelmed up in the corner of his goggle covered eye and dripped out through the seal on his sunken cheek; fizzling and evaporating in the close vicinity of Synâ€™s energy field. It wasnâ€™t the only thing; he no longer grew hair on his body of any kind, electrolysis through proximityâ€¦none of which Philip Phosphorus PhD. Held against the love of his life.<br/><br/>He started slowly, only his usual baritone voice was reduced to a near quivering shrill. â€œBeing with you â€¦so closely for so many years has given me<span style=""font-weight: bold"">cancer</span>, as I am sure you probably already knowâ€¦I have done my best to resolve my health issues, but the cure escapes me yetâ€¦my body simply canâ€™t handle the amount of radiation you give off even in your most subdued form. I donâ€™t regret our time together though, I cherish it, and you are the<span style=""font-weight: bold"">most</span>amazing thing in my very amazing life. I will stand by you to the end, no matter what you decide to do Sarahâ€¦.I love youâ€¦Does<span style=""font-weight: bold""> he</span>?â€ He sorrowfully talked as he preoccupied himself with computer calculations.<br/><br/>â€œYou are both loyal and betrothed to me Philip, your ability to comprehend the heavy topics of astral conceptions is why I first considered you, and only you, after what Samaritan did to me.  He carried my sleeping form into the Evolution chamber and went through it with me. Yes, he betrayed my trust and thrust me into this state of being without my permission, regardless of the implicationsâ€¦ironically it is this blind ambition and singular vision that compels me to be with himâ€¦in spite of his hurtful, self-absorbed nature I still have feelings for him and I cannot deny the urges of the universe which command them otherwiseâ€¦I am divided again without my permission. â€œ Synergy said, first disappearing from the suction harness and then rematerializing behind her â€˜loverâ€™. She wrapped her arms around him, singeing his white lab coat.<br/><br/>â€œPleaseâ€¦.Pleaseâ€¦I have important devices in there!â€ Doc Phos scolded and walked away from her glowing, floating beautiful form indignantly. â€œAt least let me put on my â€˜Faraday body suitâ€™ and we can be intimateâ€¦it will only take a few minutes-â€œ Phil started to offer but Synergy cut him off<br/><br/>â€œNo Philâ€¦I think I will just spend the night charging the batteriesâ€¦Donâ€™t put yourself out on my account, I know how you are with your experimentsâ€¦â€ Syn said and instantly and reformed inside the suction chair, she repositioned the lowest suction cup for<span style=""font-weight: bold"">maximum stimulation </span>. â€œYour precious machines sufficeâ€¦for now; you may goâ€¦â€ She said coldly and Phil walked away defeated, knowing full well that arguing with an omnipotent being whose rebellious cockles have been tickled, was a frivolous endeavor and so he wisely took his leave."
1216,The Season of the Werewolves (Open pm me to join),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=19637&start=20,2013-01-12T12:10:28,Sound of Silence,"Upon being tossed off like a ragdoll Konrad snarled vehemently at the female and got to his feet as quickly as possible. Flexing his muscles he cursed himself for not keeping as good of a guard up as he should have. That could have gone smoother. He had caught her off guard but just for a moment and it had not been long enough for him to restrain her better; it was nice that she was playing hard to get. Nevertheless she had her attention fully on him and ready to spill blood, away from everything else. He noticed the look in her eyes but only saw it as weakness, that look of sorrow. If she was filled with bloodlust why should she be filled with sorrow? She should want to rip his throat out, like she had been earlier, why would an alpha hell bent on defending her pack expressing sorrow?<br/><br/>She could growl at him all she wanted, but this was not over by a long shot.<br/><br/>Women, he thought to himself, they were always strange no matter what time of year they were facing. They were always so complex; there were times where he didnâ€™t even understand his old mateâ€™s emotions. While there might have been a small understanding why, something dealing with why he felt compelled to do anything in his power to prevent the other wolves from snatching her from him, he saw it as a weakness. An Alpha was not weak. Perhaps his little display had not been the finest example of strength he knew that during a time like this an Alpha must not falter. She had broken a rule, and for whatever reason he felt that he needed to correct that. He needed to show her how a true Alpha ran his pack, how one must not falter during times of battle.<br/><br/>It all happened in one swift movement. A cruel smirk formed on his lips ad he lunged again, growling to show just how adamant he was, this time he sank his claws into her shoulders and refused to let go. Large fangs were brought down upon her neck, blood soaking fur. Konrad would not make the same mistake again. This time he was not messing around. He was going to have her one way or another even if it killed him."
1217,The Season of the Werewolves (Open pm me to join),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=19637&start=20,2013-01-12T18:45:17,CrossFire,"Evence realized that this male was just as stupid and prideful as ever, not taking her warning. Sighing inwardly, she pushed away her feelings toward the male and decided it was time to show him what true power was. It was the sympathy she had to others, the love she felt for outcasts and the wounded, the motherly way she guarded her pack. True strength was not just a show of power, but in this case it would seem thats how she had to play it. Like her father did.<br/><br/>Digging deep within her, she stirred up the old battle moves that her father had taught her. They were a bit rusty but they would work perfectly for this kind of fight. Before she could react, he was leaping on top of her, almost making her legs collapse beneath her from the weight of his body. Stumbling, she managed to stay on her feet and a deep growl left her but it quickly turned into a yelp as he bit down on her neck. Freezing where she was out of surprise, her ear flicked as she heard the unmistakable sound of blood dripping into the snow below her, staining it a crimson color and slowly melting the snow away as the blood sank towards the earth.<br/><br/>The pain was sending weakening shocks throughout her body and she trembled as his weight started to become heavier with each passing moment. The blood soaking into her fur, staining it into a bloody blue. Suddenly riding on pure instinct, her body leapt into action. Charging across the border, she leapt at a tree and pushed off of it with her paws. Smashing her back and the male clinging onto it into the neighboring trees branches then trunk. Falling into the snow a few feet below, she landed on her side but was up in a flash, running at the now dazed male.<br/><br/>In one swift movement, she rammed her head into his side and slammed him up against the same tree driving all the air from his chest. Snapping her jaws shut on his back, blood oozed out from around her fangs but she was careful not to touch his spine as she again whipped her head to the side, sending him tumbling through and staining a trail in the snow.<br/><br/>~~~~~~<br/><br/>Boa watched this red furred wolf shift nervously from foot to foot, his guard lowering as he stopped growling at this loner. Relaxing slightly, he stepped closer to the wolf and sniffed him in order to make sure he carried no threatening scents on him. Something struck his senses like a blow to the head and he quickly stumbled away from the wolf. Falling back onto his haunches, he stared at the male with a look of pure shock on his features. 'My mate..is uh..is a guy?!' he thought completely dumbfounded at this sudden development.<br/><br/>""Youre..a guy...b-but..a guy..as my...my..mate.."" Boa stammered in shock. Not to say that the wolf before him wasnt good looking, he was actually the best looking wolf Boa had seen. His eyes made Boa's heart skip a beat and butterflies errupted in his stomach as he looked at his mate. Suddenly shaking his head, Boa growled at himself then shifted into his human form. A irritated frown crossing his features, he balled his hands into fists, his biceps and triceps flexing as he did so. Connecting his furious brown eyes with the males, he did the nice thing and offered the male a hand up. ""Come on then. I need to get back to the pack and i obviously cant just leave you here,"" he growled quietly. It was clear he was a bit unhappy about this.<br/><br/>~~~~<br/><br/>Rose growled and bared her fangs, refusing to allow the dire wolves to take what they wanted. Blocking their path to the camp, she knew she was outnumbered and their was a good chance she could be killed but she was gonna make damn sure to take at least one of them with her."
1218,The Season of the Werewolves (Open pm me to join),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=19637&start=20,2013-01-13T06:42:32,Jargos,"Aurochs' body shifted down to it's ""Human"" form, pulling itself together and reuniting its components. His heart had remained undamaged and his brain was still intact, just enough to heal and keep him alive. At the moment, he was still looking like salsa, but he would live. Unconscious and unable to move, he laid there useless. He had an out of body experience, he was just standing there looking at himself on the ground. Aurochs saw his two wolf forms, they were there out of his body as well. They didn't seem to understand, they had all thought they were dead, and yet here they were, looking at the body they shared's attempt to repair itself. Aurochs held his paw out to his two wolf forms. His first wolf form put out his paw and rejoined Aurochs, but his second form simply shook his head. Aurochs was saddened by that, but he understood. Aurochs' second wolf form put his paw on Aurochs' body's chest. Slowly, Aurochs second shift faded away, and Aurochs was suddenly back in his body. He felt unimaginable pain as his body kept slowly healing. Most of his skin was gone and most of his muscle tissue was shredded. The cold wasn't helping, any available blood vessels were doing an endothermic reaction, contracting and keeping most of his blood in his vital organs. It was keeping him alive, but it was slowing his healing down even more than he already was. One of his eyes was usable again and his brain slowly began to register visual input. The night had come, and the stars were out. He closed his eye to shut out the world. Aurochs was ashamed and humiliated, the one time his pack needed him and he failed. Sure, killing other rouges and large predators was helpful, and his tributes were appreciated, but none of it was needed. And what happened when he was needed? What happened when his pack was depending on him? He failed so miserably that Wendell may as well have survived, it wouldn't have made a difference. Why did Aurochs even stay? He wasn't human enough to be accepted, but he clearly wasn't enough of a werewolf to protect what needed to be protected. Enough of his upper body had healed that he was recognizable, not that it mattered, no one that he knew had even seem him before, anyone to come across him wouldn't know what to do with him. An elk passed by him, almost taunting him, as if the elk knew it couldn't be hurt by the useless wolf. Aurochs was enraged by this insult. How dare this piece of prey saunter along as if he was no threat. How dare he let himself become useless. Aurochs snarled, but the pain was restricting him, he was indeed useless. He slipped back into unconsciousness as his body continued to heal, but it would be at least a week before he could get up, and that was only if he got assistance. If left how he was, assuredly he would die.<br/><br/>--<br/><br/>The pups played around and wrestled each other, but none could beat Aurochs. They weren't being malicious, it was all for fun. The Elder was watching over them, an aged man with scars over his entire body, and tattoos wherever there was room. The Elder called Aurochs aside and began to teach the pup something. Of course it went right over the toddler's head, but the memory sunk into his mind and buried itself. For all the hatred Aurochs revived, the Elder saw his true potential as a champion among wolves. It was almost as if the elder saw into the future and knew exactly how Aurochs' life would unfold, but he didn't like the outcome and planned to help the pup change it. The Elder instructed the pup to close him eyes and let everything go. All the pain, all the fear, all his instincts and simply exist in that moment. Nothing but that moment in time mattered, and nothing would matter without that moment in time. Aurochs was born more animal than human, and it was this unbalance that the Elder feared would end his life, this unbalance that would make him hated and cast out by all. Aurochs father wished to use this unbalance, unconcerned for what it might do to Aurochs, but the Elder knew that without a balance, Aurochs could never use his full potential. The Elder foresaw that Aurochs would come face to face with death and lose a great power within him, but in losing part of himself, he would unlock the key to all his potential. The Second wolf was a representation of what bottling up all his emotions would make him become, and to lose it, though saddening to lose something so familiar, would ultimately give him his true strength.<br/><br/>--<br/><br/>Aurochs was still unconscious and his body was running on fumes. He wasn't going to last long enough to be helped, he had to accept that he would die dishonored and disgraced. His mangled arm twitched as his hand tried to move to Rose. Aurochs was having a nightmare. The sky above him was dark and the forest around him was dead. He was in his second form, but he couldn't shift down, he was trapped as the feral beast, unable to control himself. Fury and loathing seethed from every pore in his body as he attacked anything and everything he could find. Eventually he found a woman walking through the wreckage. She had a soothing aura about her, her green hair swaying ever so gently in the breeze with her clothes. Her form was one of elegance and poise, but he could sense something inside her. Aurochs could sense her wolf, but both the woman and her inner wolf were scared. They both looked sad as they looked around the razed scene. Aurochs was suddenly enraged further and readied himself to attack her, then realized exactly what he was about to do. The woman was openly weeping and had begun to fade away. Aurochs reached for her, trying to keep her there but the closer he got the more she faded. Horrified of what he had done, Aurochs turned and fled. Running and running and running until his body couldn't take anymore and collapsed. The rage and hatred was killing him, eating at his destiny, until he would consume himself from the inside and live as a shell, only for the purpose of slaughter. Nothing could stop him, nothing could stop the pain, and that was the true deformity. Aurochs had never remembered his mother's love, or his Elder's kindness, only the fury and loathing. It was what made him cripplingly shy and forced him to bottle himself up. The pain gave birth to his darker shift. His instincts had tried to pull him back from the edge, but to no avail. Only experiencing something other than anger and disgust could fix the problem, but he knew that he would scare off anyone with his lack of a true human form, with his animal nature, and ultimately with inability to understand anything but hunting and killing.<br/><br/>A cold breeze carried the scent of a woman to him. Something about the scent sustained him and brought his heart rate up. He wasn't healed enough to move, massive slashes were all over his body, but he didn't look like salsa. A lone black wolf trotted over to him with a rabbit in it's jaws. The wolf dropped it and sat next to Aurochs. It seemed puzzled, why was a being like this just going to let himself die? Why not get up and try to fight again? Why not try to eat and thus fuel himself to heal and then try again? It seemed silly to the wolf. Digging into it's meal, the wolf was unconcerned with the rouges werewolves, or the werewolf pack they were attacking, he was content to simply ponder the wolf-man and eat his rabbit."
1219,The Season of the Werewolves (Open pm me to join),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=19637&start=20,2013-01-13T08:19:52,CrossFire,"Rose slowly blinked her eyes open, having a hard time moving her body as it felt like lead. Blood soaked the snow around her and her vision was fuzzy but she could make out the form of the loner male from before. Slowly, she tried to lift her body out of the snow but her first attempt failed as she collapsed back into the blood soaked snow. The wind carried the scent of the male to her, a scent that made her feel like there was no safer place in the world than in his arms. That was the scent of her mate and she knew it. A small, pained yelp left her as she slowly managed to stand.<br/><br/>Gashes and bites covered her body, blood still slowly seeping from them as she started to move. Limping heavily and moving very slowly, she softly crunched her way through the snow to the male. Remains of a eaten rabbit layed next to him and she could smell the scent of another wolf but it wasnt one from their pack nor one from the rogue pack. Finding it harder to stay in her wolf form, she shifted painfully into her human one as she made it to the male's side. Collapsing next to him, she watched the fuzzy version of his unconcious body laying before her. There was nothing she could do for them both, she could barely move as it was and the longer she stayed untreated the more blood she lost.<br/><br/>Unlike other werewolves, Rose hadnt been born with the fast healing part of it. It seemed as though her body traded that for the gift of healing others. Painfully moving her hand into the pocket of her jacket, she pulled out a small bandage wrap and a vile. With a groan, she pushed her body out of the deep snow and leaned over the male's. Pouring the clear liquid into each of his more serious wounds, that would disinfect them and make them heal faster. Then she bound up what she could, to keep any harmful bacteria from getting in. Just as she finished up his last wound, a severe pain in her abdomen had her gasping and falling back into the snow as her arms wrapped tightly around herself. Suddenly a black tidal wave swept over her and she completely lost consiouness, both of them soon to be found by a small search party of three."
1220,The Season of the Werewolves (Open pm me to join),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=19637&start=20,2013-01-13T18:23:37,Le bourreau,"The remaining Dire Werewolves pounced onto Rose's small form and swarmed her as fast as they'd dispatched the giant mutant that they'd just finished off. She snapped and fought back but they were just too large and too well trained to take any real action. She collapsed and Hogan, the next wolf in the chain of command, ordered them not to dispatch him, ""We'll pick her up on the way back to the Cave!""<br/><br/>They tore into the village as the few remaining stragglers, mostly females, were scooped up. They only fought and resisted until the Viking Werewolves knocked them unconscious for easy transport. Under two minutes passed than they'd liberated a large satchel of supplies and then were back off toward the mountains, stopping only to retrieve Rose's unconscious body, as well as the fallen body of their former Beta, Wendell. Hogan used the time to piss on the mutilated corpse of the  stray mutant, he was marking his territory , being sure to fill the slowly healing creature's chest cavity with his frosty steaming brew.<br/><br/>The assault team took to the trees as they ascended the Mountains, it left no trace of scent on the ground and made it harder for them to be tracked. With their mission complete they disappeared back into the mountains with medical supplies, and other miscellaneous useful supplies, as well as six females, including Rose. Ruegar would be disappointed with the loss of Wendell but atleast they'd retrieved his body."
1221,The Season of the Werewolves (Open pm me to join),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=19637&start=20,2013-01-13T19:19:48,Tenshi_Kage,"His mate was already rejecting him. His ears fell down in sadness and a whimper almost escaped his throat.<span style=""font-style: italic"">His</span>mate was<span style=""font-style: italic"">rejecting</span>him.<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #00FF00"">I knew it would happen. I <span style=""font-weight: bold"">did.</span> But I didn't expect it like this, I didn't expect him to be <span style=""font-weight: bold"">him.</span></span></span><br/><br/>Then his mate growled and Vladimir tensed, growls always meant pain to Vladimir. But his mate did nothing but shift, and Vladimir could have drooled. That action was stopped before the thought started with his mate's frowning and mad looks and behavior, the flexing and the glaring.<span style=""color: #0000BF"">""Come on then. I need to get back to the pack and i obviously cant just leave you here,""</span>his mate growled unhappily.<br/><br/>Then the first thought he had came back. His mate was rejecting him. His mate would always reject him. Always. Vladimir's ears flickered, but remained plastered to his head. He swallowed thickly before answering,<span style=""color: #00FF00"">""Alright.""</span>Vladimir spun on his heel and ignored his wolf howling in agony as he walked into his mate's pack's territory. That not even the smell of blood and rage could dispel to make him forget in the smallest of fractions.<br/><br/>Because now his feet felt like lead, where earlier today he felt light as a feather despite the coming of heat. For his mate had rejected him. And just by seeing his mate and knowing he exists and knowing he<span style=""font-style: italic"">truly</span>rejected him, he felt like a shadow of himself. His dreams and thoughts had came true, his mate didn't want him and<span style=""font-style: italic"">never would</span>."
1222,The Season of the Werewolves (Open pm me to join),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=19637&start=20,2013-01-13T22:22:52,CrossFire,"Boa groaned softly as he realized he had hurt his mate's feelings, rubbing his eyes with his pointer and thumb fingers as he gave in to his mate. Quickly jogging up behind him, he wrapped only one stong arm around the man's waist then picked him up easily for a brief moment as he turned back around to set his mate down in front of him but now Boa was in the lead. Turning his mate to look into his eyes, he gently placed his hands on his shoulders. ""Now hold up one damn minute. Let me explain my reaction before you start to get hurt,"" he said with a bit of a growl in his voice.<br/><br/>Slowly, he relaxed though and took his hands of his mate's shoulders. Blushing a slight red as he thought about how to put this. ""I wasnt..expecting..i mean..it was a surprise..um..look i wasnt expecting a male to be my mate.."" he started off two different ways before finally just spitting it out since he knew no softer way to put it. ""Im not rejecting you...but im not completely accepting you yet. Youre still new to me and so is the fact being youre a guy..i've never been with a guy before.. Just give it some time to let it sink in alright?"" he finished with a sigh as his eyes met his mate's. The growl had left his voice and it was a bit softer though not by much. He was still a bit upset by all of this but he wasnt going to reject his mate right away without figuring this out first."
1223,The Season of the Werewolves (Open pm me to join),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=19637&start=20,2013-01-13T22:52:26,Tenshi_Kage,"When his mate touched him, it felt like sparks and fire blazed where he had touched Vladimir even when his mate stopped touching him. After being placed down and turned around to face his mate, their eyes connected for a second and Vladimir almost didn't catch what his mate was saying.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #0000BF"">""Now hold up one damn minute. Let me explain my reaction before you start to get hurt,""</span>His mate paused and seemed to calm his emotions, then his mate blushed. Vladimir was stunned. He had never seen someone go through so many emotions in one sitting in reference to himself. It was always anger and disgust. Then his mate started again and was stuttering, it was cute.<span style=""color: #0000BF"">""I wasn't..expecting..i mean..it was a surprise..um..look i wasn't expecting a male to be my mate..""</span>His mate paused again.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #00FF00""><span style=""font-style: italic"">He wasn't expecting a ma- Oh... he was expecting a girl...</span></span>Vladimir was saddened. He was already disappointing his mate.<span style=""color: #00FF00""><span style=""font-style: italic"">He is probably straight. I doubt he'd be bi-sexual, that would be in the positive for me. Most of the things that happen to me are never for my benefit...</span></span><br/><br/>His mate started speaking again, softer,<span style=""color: #0000BF"">""I'm not rejecting you...but I'm not completely accepting you yet. You're still new to me and so is the fact being you're a guy..I've never been with a guy before.. Just give it some time to let it sink in alright?""</span><br/><br/>Vladimir couldn't believe his ears, which were sticking up straight in surprise. His mate wasn't rejecting him.<span style=""font-style: italic"">His mate wasn't rejecting him!</span><span style=""color: #00FF00""><span style=""font-style: italic"">But... my mate has never been with a male before... what if he is disgusted by being with a male?... By being with me?</span></span>His ears drooped a bit at that thought.<br/><br/>Vladimir looked away from his mate and down at his feet. His ears twitching.<span style=""color: #00FF00"">""... Okay...""</span>He answered in barely a whisper, not wanting his mate to change his mind just because he spoke. Flashes of fists flew before him as he remembered when he used to speak up for himself against<span style=""font-style: italic"">them.</span>He blinked a few times to make the images go away, still looking at his feet with his head slightly bowed."
1224,The Season of the Werewolves (Open pm me to join),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=19637&start=20,2013-01-15T18:09:04,Le bourreau,"As the remainder of the Direwolf assault team neared the peakes of the barren mountains, the hidden sentries came out from their burrows along the cliffs. Anyone trying to come up into the area without permission was in for a nasty surprise. The sentries allowed their kin to enter and returned to their scent-disguised hidey-holes allowing Hogan to lead the pack and their haul.<br/><br/>Ruegar sat deep within the ancient cave network, perched in a cavern a mile or so through the twists and turns of the labyrinthine complex. Sentries prowled the halls and with the disorienting nature of the mine's shafts it was as deadly to run blindly through the network as it was to run into one of the naturally aggressive Guardwolves. Ruegar truly was a BattleApha, training in war and a gifted General in the theater of it, Which is why he had chosen this spot for his base of operations. Soon he would conquer the surrounding packs and bend them under his rule, and then the reign of the DireWolf empire would begin anew.<br/><br/>The brigade returned, dropping the unconscious bodies of the females onto the floor of the Cavern in front of their Alpha; Rose included.  Then from the rear of the pack, Hogan brought forth the heartless body of Wendell the former beta of Ruegar's pack.<br/><br/>""We slayed the mutant stray that committed this act, I can assure you Wendell died fighting...."" Hogan said as he laid Wendell's corpse down in front of the drooling, whining pack of warrior wolves.<br/><br/>""Hogan, you are now Beta...You have brought back supplies and good females for us to start the pack's new concubine. You serve Your Alpha well , Don't let me down!""  Ruegar commend his new second in command and then the females were removed and placed in a secured lower chamber of the mine.<br/><br/>Ruegar stared at the drooling masses of his pack and saw the fierce hunger in their eyes as they circled Wendell fallen form. ""Eat Warriors.....Eat!"" He commanded and his pack tore into their former Beta's body, consuming it wholly."
1225,The Season of the Werewolves (Open pm me to join),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=19637&start=20,2013-01-26T21:32:22,Jargos,"As badly as Konrad wanted to show his dominance and prove he wasn't weak, he knew that he had been beat. He wouldn't give up though, he got up and readied himself to attack again, but he got cut off by the sound of his old pack close behind, and not even a fool would stay to fight them all and her. It was hopeless, trying to be alpha right now, he had been through to much fighting today and his body, despite all his will power and ego, wasn't going to hold up. He clenched his teeth and gave a sigh through his closed lips. Konrad stood tall and shifted down to his human form, signaling his surrender to Evence. ""I'm stubborn, but I know when I won't win. I'll submit to you, but this doesn't mean I'm giving up, I'll challenge you again someday"" he said with a smirk on his face. It wasn't so bad, getting beat by her, he didn't want to hurt her anymore anyway, and he had a feeling that she felt the same of him.<br/><br/>Konrad's old pack could see him submitting and they scoffed. They were just out of sight and just out of scent at their angle, but they could see him giving up like a pansy. ""It's good we made him leave, look at how he bows down to that wolf, it's pathetic"" they all chuckled, then turned and headed back to their turf.<br/><br/>Konrad waited for Evence to say or do something, and his impatience was showing. He used to be an alpha and now he was having to bow down and be ruled. It made him upset to say the least, almost mad, but he couldn't seem to get mad around her. For Christ's sake, now she could keep him calm? What was this bullshit?"
1226,The Season of the Werewolves (Open pm me to join),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=19637&start=20,2013-03-02T21:11:30,CrossFire,"Evence huffed heavily and shifted back into her human form, brushing her hair over her shoulder as she watched the male submit. A smirk played over her features as he threatened to challenge her again sometime. ""When youre in MY camp, I would suggest keeping those paws to yourself. My pack is a bit on the protective side,"" she replied. Glancing up at the former alpha's pack, her eyes were cold chips of ice, staring daggers right through them. Enough to send chills down anyone's spine no matter how fearless they were. Watching his pack until they turned and left, she turned to leave as well. A thin stream of blood ran down from the back of her neck and down her bare back.<br/><br/>Now that she was turned away from him, she let a wince cross her face as she took a step. Hip sore from the run-in with the tree, she looked over her shoulder at the male. ""You can either follow me to camp or stay out of my territory and freeze your ass off. Make your choice quickly because im not waiting any longer,"" she said. Then without a second thought, she crunched away into the snow. Brushing her fingertips over one of the frosty trunks of the many trees surrounding them, she wanted so badly to lean on the tree for support but she wouldn't dare show weakness around a man she couldn't trust yet. So she kept walking, leaving blood droplets behind to soak into the white snow. Sniffing the air, her body suddenly tensed as she caught the scent of blood and smoke in the air. Evence shifted back into her wolf form and took off towards her camp, ignoring the fiery pain in her body as she stretched her legs out as much as she could, putting less ground between her and camp.<br/><br/>A low howl left her, calling out for her beta to join her. Not knowing what to expect as she came closer to camp, fear for the safety of her pack crept into every fiber of her being as she only got closer. Skidding to a stop at the edge of the clearing, her eyes widened in shock at the condition of her camp.  Some of the edges of the buildings were a bit charred but the buildings hadnâ€™t been severely damaged. Some of the wood would need some replacing, but otherwise the buildings seemed fine. Children were crying and the omegas were doing their best to keep them hushed. Men were limping to and fro, checking on everyone as well as snuffing out some remaining hot ashes from a couple of wooden boards used during the construction. Holding her head up a bit higher in order to keep the injuries from the view of her pack, she crossed the clearing and sniffed at some injured wolves laying in the snow unable to move on their own. â€œOver here! Make sure these men and women get to the clinic! I want a full report in the next two hours! Move it!â€ she barked orders and shifted back into her human form. Nodding to one of the omegas as he handed her a coat long enough to go past the tops of her thigh. Pulling it on and zipping it up, the wind picked up as she looked about the camp before settling her gaze on the west side of the valley. Thatâ€™s where the rogue wolves were staying and thatâ€™s where she was going to slaughter them all if she had to, in order to get back her family. Evence had lived here her whole life and she knew every last inch of the mountains surrounding them as well as the valley they lived in by heart. The only place those rogues could have a place to stay and grow would be in the old mine in the west side of the mountains.<br/>The wolves in her pack were very well trained and had many experiences in battle, it wasnâ€™t reasonable as to why some rogues could ever get past the 180-odd male and female wolves she had fighting. She knew every one of them was doing their jobs, so how was it that these damned rogues could even get one paw into the camp? Well no matter now, she would just have to beat their asses for it, besides she wasnâ€™t completely worried for the women. Rose was with them, she would risk her own life in order to keep them all alive and safe.<br/>~~~~~~~~<br/>Boa relaxed as his mate gave an okay, but he wasnâ€™t looking too sure about it. Placing the side of his pointer finger underneath his mateâ€™s chin, he lifted his head to look him in the eyes. â€œIm not going to hurt you. Whatâ€™s your name?â€ he said quietly and commandingly.  Taking his hand away from his face and arms coming up, in a moment he had Vladimir pinned to a tree as Boa looked down at him. Searching his eyes as he waited for his answer. Oh he was going to enjoy this mate thing, even if it was unexpected that his mate was another male.<br/><br/>Suddenly his body tensed as he went alert, hearing the distant howl of his alpha. Letting his arms fall to his sides, he grabbed a hold of his mateâ€™s hand before pulling him along as he moved away deeper into their territory. â€œI wont leave you out here alone with all the fighting going on around here. Keep up with me cause I wont slow down before we get to camp. Stick with me or you wont be treated so kindly by the other pack members,â€ Boa ordered before shifting into his wolf form. Even in his wolf form, his muscles rippled beneath his brown coat and the black tattoos on his skin formed into black markings in his fur. Glancing back and waiting for a moment to make sure Vladimir was ready, he took off without another glance. His ears flicking forward to tell him to follow as he took off running in the deep snow, picking up speed to a notch below full speed as he caught the scent of burning wood and blood in the air.<br/><br/>Slowing to a trot as Boa came to the edge of the clearing, he looked around in alarm before running over to Evence. Shifting into his human form and jogging up to her, an omega held out one of his coats for him as he got closer. Grabbing it and nodding a thanks, he pulled it on and zipped it up. â€œEve, what the hell happened?â€ he asked in a growl, glancing over his shoulder to make sure Vladimir was still close to him. Vladimir getting suspicious and uneasy glances from the pack members as he came in with Boa. â€œThose damned rogues are what happened! Where the hell were you during all of this? You know what? Forget it. If youâ€™re too damn busy thatâ€™s your fault, im going to get some clothes on. I want a report on my desk in the next two hours. Get the former alpha situated in my houseâ€™s guest room. I donâ€™t trust him anywhere I cant keep my eyes on him. Weâ€™ll come up with a plan in three hours. Make sure to gather our best and make sure YOU are in my office at one oâ€™ clock on the dot,â€ Evence growled, both concern and anger thrown in together before she turned on her heel, making a B-line for her house but stopping to help all the ones that needed it on her way. She even calmed herself down enough to talk with the kids and assure them everything was going to be okay, that their mothers would be back very soon.<br/><br/>Boa looked at Vladimir then nodded to the dorms across the clearing. â€œYou can stay with me while the new housing unit is being built. Go to the dorms, turn to your left right when you enter the entrance, head straight up the stairs to the second floor and find room 135. Thatâ€™s my room, it should be unlocked. Take a shower, use my clothes if you want. You can have the bed and I will take the couch, Iâ€™ll be up in a little bit to check on you. Then if you want, I can show you around the camp and make sure you know where everything is. And if you want to help, I can assign you to an area where youâ€™ll be needed most in. Iâ€™ll come save you from the duties after the meeting so that we can get some dinner. Just in case my room isnâ€™t unlocked, here is my room key,â€ he said, fishing out a silver key from his pocket before placing it in the palm of Vladimirâ€™s hand. Flashing him a smirk before nodding towards the dorms, but before he could get far, Boa removed his coat and draped it around his shoulders before letting him continue towards the dorms.<br/>~~~~~~<br/><br/>Rose opened her eyes as she was suddenly jolted back into a conscious state of mind. Lifting her body off the ground, several jolts of fiery pain ran through her body every time she pushed herself further from the ground. Sitting back on her legs as she righted herself, eyes adjusting to the dark conditions of the mine, her senses slowly cleared and she took in their situation. Most of the other women had woken up, all on high alert and some doing what they could to take care of the more injured ones. Placing her hand on the rough, cold walls, she used it to stand and test out the strength she had left. A lot of the women looked up as Rose got to her feet, hope lighting up their eyes as they realized she was still alive and mostly well.<br/><br/>Nodding to a couple of the women fighters, Rose moved through them to the front of the group, looking down the entrance and exit tunnel to the cavern. Turning back to the females, she gave a small smile of reassurance to them before starting up with a plan. â€œAlright. I want the ones that know how to fight and are in good enough fighting condition, to move towards the outside of the group. The more injured women and the ones who have mates as well as pups, gather in the inner part of the group. Once this is done, all of you move closer together and further back against the wall. Iâ€™ll be taking care of the injured with whatever we have. Donâ€™t panic. I wont let them touch you, even if it costs me my life.â€ She gave out orders then reassured all of them.<br/><br/>The stronger and less injured of the group helped the weaker ones, gathering them closer to the walls before building up a security ring around them. All of the fighters on alert as Rose checked them over for serious, life-threatening injuries. Most of them were okay with slight concussions, bruises, and scratches. None too serious enough to kill them, but they would get infected if they were left untreated for too long. Using the very last of the clear liquid in the vile for the other women, it was just enough to keep them safe from infection for a little while longer. Taking off her jacket, she removed her shirt and ripped it into long strands for binding. Pulling her jacket back on, she zipped it up and bound up the wounds that needed it then moved through the women to the front of the group. Facing the entrance and sitting down in front of the group so she could protect them, she wouldnâ€™t let the men touch her family as long as she could prevent it.<br/>~~~~~<br/>(Note: Sorry it's taken so long. My muse has been acting up lately and sometimes it takes a bit for it to be triggered into a good response. Also, Sounds of Silence has withdrawn from the group RP so I asked Jargos to take over her character. If any of you have lost interest please IM me or PM me to let me know so I can find someone to take over your character. Thank you)"
1227,The Season of the Werewolves (Open pm me to join),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=19637&start=20,2013-03-17T06:00:08,Tenshi_Kage,"Vladimir froze in shock when his mate lifted his chin, he looked his mate in the eyes and stared.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #0000FF"">â€œIm not going to hurt you. Whatâ€™s your name?â€</span>his mate said quietly and commandingly. Taking his hand away from his face and arms coming up, in a moment he had Vladimir pinned to a tree as his mate looked down at him.<br/><br/>Vladimir tensed when he was pinned to the tree, but he couldn't look away from his mate's eyes no matter how much against his submissive protocol it was.<span style=""color: #00FF00"">""V-Vladimir...""</span>He answered barely a whisper.<br/><br/>Suddenly his mate's body tensed at the distant howl of an alpha. His mate's arms fell to his side's before grabbing on of Vladimir's hands, pulling him along as they moved away deeper into their territory.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #0000FF"">â€œI wont leave you out here alone with all the fighting going on around here. Keep up with me cause I wont slow down before we get to camp. Stick with me or you wont be treated so kindly by the other pack members,â€</span>His mate ordered before shifting into his wolf form. His mate almost made him drool just from shifting. It was graceful and beautiful. Vladimir shucked off his pack, coat and pants. His coat and pants going into his pack right before he shifted. His black and red fur sticking out. He picked his pack up in his mouth and darted after his mate.<br/><br/>Following a step behind and to the right of his mate, the snow barely a hindrance to his speed. The scent of burning wood and blood in the air made them speed up faster. Vlad easily kept up with his mate, speed and agility being his specialties.<br/><br/>Slowing to a trot as they came to the edge of the clearing, Vlad followed his mate over to Evence. It was nice to see her again despite the circumstances. He shifted into his hume form and put his pants on after getting them out of his pack.<br/><br/>Despite the assurance of Evence here, all the eyes on him made him twitchy. Vlad shifted foot to foot silently and barely perceptable. He didn't want any more attention on him than what he already had.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #0000FF"">â€œEve, what the hell happened?â€</span>his mate asked in a growl.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #00FFFF"">â€œThose damned rogues are what happened! Where the hell were you during all of this? You know what? Forget it. If youâ€™re too damn busy thatâ€™s your fault, im going to get some clothes on. I want a report on my desk in the next two hours. Get the former alpha situated in my houseâ€™s guest room. I donâ€™t trust him anywhere I cant keep my eyes on him. Weâ€™ll come up with a plan in three hours. Make sure to gather our best and make sure YOU are in my office at one oâ€™ clock on the dot,â€ </span>Evence growled before she turned on her heel making a B-line for a house but stopping to help all the ones that needed it on her way.<br/><br/>Vladimir bent his head down and looked at his mate through his eyelashes and bangs when his mate's attention turned to him<span style=""color: #0000FF"">â€œYou can stay with me while the new housing unit is being built. Go to the dorms, turn to your left right when you enter the entrance, head straight up the stairs to the second floor and find room 135. Thatâ€™s my room, it should be unlocked. Take a shower, use my clothes if you want. You can have the bed and I will take the couch, Iâ€™ll be up in a little bit to check on you. Then if you want, I can show you around the camp and make sure you know where everything is. And if you want to help, I can assign you to an area where youâ€™ll be needed most in. Iâ€™ll come save you from the duties after the meeting so that we can get some dinner. Just in case my room isnâ€™t unlocked, here is my room key,â€</span>his mate said, fishing out a silver key from his pocket before placing it in the palm of Vladimirâ€™s hand. Flashing him a smirk before nodding towards the dorms, but before he could get far, his mate removed his coat and draped it around his shoulders before letting Vlad continue towards the dorms.<br/><br/>Vlad just nodded a little dazed at his mate. Vlad did as he was told and let out a small surprised yelp when his mate put the coat on him. Vlad blushed and fast walked to the dorms. He took a left, up the stairs, and into Room 135. Vlad closed and locked the bottom then stood in the entrance way. Vlad's eyes darted around as he bounced on the balls of his feet.<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #00FF00"">What do I do? What do I do? First, my mate partially accepts me. Then, he tells me I have free reign in his rooms. And then he smiles at me. And then, he puts a coat on my shoulders and I yelp. By the stars what do I do?!</span></span><br/><br/>Vladimir fell to his knees in the entrance way, speechless. He closed his eyes and breathed. In and out. In and out. Then he got up, put the coat with the others that he saw, then sat on the floor by the couch. Vlad pulled his own coat out of his pack, put it on, then curled up on the floor by the foot of the couch. He used his pack as a pillow and fell asleep. His front facing the door for quick identification and get-a-way.<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #00FF00"">I'll only close my eyes for a mi...</span></span>Vladimir was out like a light."
1228,The Season of the Werewolves (Open pm me to join),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=19637&start=20,2013-05-02T08:19:39,Jargos,"Konrad grimaced at the term ""Former alpha"", but he did as he was told, making his way to the room he was told to go to so Eve could keep an eye on him. He was more than surprised that neither he nor she noticed all of this happening. He understood it would be difficult to notice all the details while they were fighting, but not noticing enough to put a halt to their fight momentarily and fight off the rouges seemed rather odd to him. Gritting his teeth with impatience, Konrad paced around the room, unsure of what to make of the entire experience. Being chased out of his pack was one thing, being beaten was another, but both in the same day, on top of the rouges wrecking a formidable and rather large pack was something all it's own. He sat and thought about how it could have been done, what kind of strategy was used, but it didn't add up to him. This was probably the most frustrating part, the not knowing. It was a point of pride that Konrad fancied himself among the higher levels of intelligence, yet he couldn't wrap his mind around how the rouges pulled it off.<br/><br/>-----<br/><br/>One of the wolves Eve sent out to help other found Aurochs in the snow, his body looking like something out of a horror film, but could clearly see him breathing. He called over two others and the three got him to the clinic and began to try and patch him up.<br/><br/>--------------------------------<br/><br/><br/>The Elder was walking along a forest path with Aurochs when he was eight, the two enjoying jerky and Aurochs listening to the wisdom the Elder had to share. No one but the Elder knew how long he had lived, and he kept his age hidden in an old riddle that Aurochs had long ago forgotten, but suffice to say he was old. His tattoos depicted ancient battles and legends, but the Elder could tell tales as if he had lived them himself. There was one tale in particular that had always stuck with Aurochs, it just resonated with him and he never forgot it. It was a tale of valor, a story to be told throughout the ages for warriors. There was once a lone wolf, so mighty that none could surpass him. He despised his solitude, but nothing could change it, so he lived alone. An evening came once that would change the wolf, he met his mate. Her beauty was like nothing he had ever imagined and he loved her from the moment he met her. She shared his affections and for the moment, they were happy. But one day, a powerful force came and took his mate away, stealing her from his very arms. Rage and hate welled around in him and he tried to get his mate back, but being driven only by fury and loathing restricted his power and he failed to save her.<br/><br/>--<br/><br/>Pain, unlike anything he had ever felt, surged through Aurochs as he regained consciousness. His body had healed completely, but hunger and soreness ripped into him, leaving him weak and hardly able to move. But what pained him the most was the fact that he couldn't smell Rose. His eyes flew open and a snarl escaped his lips. It didn't matter that he had never met her, or didn't know her name, he knew they were meant to be together just from her scent and the quick glimpse of her he got, but above all else, he failed her. Trying desperately to get up, he fell out of the bed with a thud. He pushed the pain away and forced himself to get up, but he was too weak to go anywhere. Falling back down to his knees, he nearly doubled over in pain.<br/><br/>Thoughts of fire an destruction raced in his mind, all the seething anger he had ever felt in the past was dwarfed by the uncontrollable rage he felt in that moment. How dare he fail!? How could he let them take her?! Almost foaming at the mouth, Aurochs tried to shift into his wolf form, only to find that he couldn't. Not discouraged, or unable to comprehend what just happened, he tried again, and again, each time more painful than the last. Growls and snarls filled the room as he tried desperately to shift and failed each time.<br/><br/>His rage was so consuming that he didn't even know if he was alone in the room, nor did he honestly care. Aurochs began to pound on the floor with his mighty paws, throwing some kind of tantrum to try and bring out his power, but to no avail. He was breathing heavily and his pulse was sky high, but he stopped the fit as it dawned on him what had happened. He lost Rose and lost his dark shift. Then he realized that he couldn't feel his primal power at all. It was as if everything was stripped away from him, leaving him nothing more than an accident of nature. Closing his eyes, he forced himself to stand, an act that would have crippled others in his state due to the pain alone. He didn't know if she was alive, or if she felt the same way about him, but he knew he had to find her and save her, no matter what. Aurochs finally noticed that someone else was in the room. Turning to look at them, loud pops and cracks could be heard from his body. There was a pained and furious look on his face, and his claws were bared. Aurochs had long ago given up human speech, only remembering what things meant, not how to make his mouth form them, so he didn't bother asking where he was or who the woman was. Her blue hair seemed odd, but his entire being probably seemed odd to her, a giant of a man who had sliver fur in a diamond on his chest, a line down his back, and on his forearms was probably enough to be considered strange, let alone his legs being covered and his claws and fangs, so he didn't pay it any mind. Taking a slightly aggressive stance, he wanted her to keep her distance for the moment. He could smell that she was the Alpha, but he hadn't bowed down to anything or anyone since he was a child, and he didn't plan to now. It was obvious to her that although he was healed, he still needed to recover, despite how he tried to hide it."
1229,The Season of the Werewolves (Open pm me to join),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=19637,2012-12-06T21:56:41,CrossFire,"<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://wallpaperswa.com/thumbnails/detail/20120327/closeup%20vocaloid%20hatsune%20miku%20lips%20long%20hair%20green%20eyes%20green%20hair%20curly%20hair%20anime%20girls%20faces%20hai_www.wallpaperhi.com_88.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/><br/>Evence the alpha of the Black Crescent wolf pack<br/><br/><br/><br/><br/>Evence was the female alpha for the Black Crescent wolf pack. Their territory spread out for 200 acres in every direction. Their camp, of course, was in the dead center. Over 300 wolves lived in her camp, most were packborn but some were rogues who had wanted to join or needed to in order to survive. It was a tough life being a rogue.<br/><br/>The camp was sturdy and modernized like all wolf camps were these days. It had dorms, where the members of the camp lived. A cafeteria, where they had the finest cooks around that made four meals a day. An office building, which is where Evence took care of pack buisness that involved the outside human world. And even a small clinic which is where their pack doctor, Rose, took care of all injuries and sickness. Evence herself, had a small house built for herself that seperated her from the dorms. However, her pack still worked like wolves were supposed to. Having regular patrols, strengthening the scent of their borders, and fighting threats when they came along. They had cellphones, cars, and tvs. Though anything but the cellphone was not used very often.<br/><br/>Evence walked out of her house and into the chilly winter air. Her sky blue hair fell in curls down her shoulders and stopped just below her shoulder blades. Her piercing, ice blue eyes scanned the camp. It was buzzing with activity as always and she watched as her beta, Boa, organized morning patrols. The kids ran around playing in the deep, white snow as the omegas watched over them but chatted with each other as well. Seeing that her pack was fine and everything was still running smoothly, she continued on to her office building. Quickly ascending the cement steps, she opened the door and walked into the building.<br/><br/>Jackson, her secretary, was out of his seat the moment she entered the building. Stepping out from behind his desk with a small stack of papers, he handed them to her as he walked along side her down the small hall.<br/><br/>""Good morning Alpha. All the patrols have been organized and the Alpha pack meeting will be tonight,"" Jackson informed her.<br/><br/>""Good morning Jackson. Thank you for the update and make sure that those supply orders are mailed today,"" Evence replied as she walked down to her office.<br/><br/>""Of course, Alpha. I will have your tea ready for you in a few minutes,"" he said as he came to a stop outside her office.<br/><br/>Evence smiled and nodded before shutting the door, she sat in her desk chair and groaned. Leaning back in her chair, she propped her white snow boots up on the desk oak desk. Mating season was in four days and she had yet to find her mate. Either he was a different pack Alpha or he was a rogue, because he certainly wasnt in her pack. But her wolf had kept her up all night last night as she paced around irritably. For four years it had been the same routine every mating season. She wouldnt have any luck finding her mate and would have to settle with one of the male wolves that didnt have a mate, just to find little relief. Each year, it became harder and harder to find relief from the tension that built up inside of her. This year, she knew that no matter who she picked, she would find no relief in it. This year, she would have to find her mate.<br/><br/>Being pulled out of her thoughts as the door opened, she set her feet back on the carpet as Jackson came in with her warm mug of tea. Nodding her thanks, she picked it up and sipped on it as Jackson left. Getting up, she pulled open the blinds so she could see out her window. The view was of the woods surrounding the camp and it helped her keep a look out for intruders as well as any pups deciding to take a little tour of the surrounding area. Sitting back in her office chair, she sighed as she leaned over her desk and picked up a pen. Diving back into her paperwork as she kept her senses open for any sign of trouble that might befall her perfect pack. With a sigh, she thought about the long winter they were now in. No doubt that there would be several rogues that needed a pack. There would be more disputes over territory and plenty of casualties like every winter for the past five years."
1230,The Season of the Werewolves (Open pm me to join),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=19637,2012-12-11T12:12:25,Sound of Silence,"Oh how the mighty have fallen. It was a common saying, yet suitable whenever someone who once held great power was brought to the ground.<br/><br/>At one point he had been a powerful leader of a small yet powerful pack for a good six years or so. He ruled his pack with an iron fist, even after he had been chased of the city by a rival pack and forced to live in the forest several miles away. Eventually he had won the city back and kept it for good after a little negotiation so to speak. Life was grand. He had everything he wanted and more and could not ask for anything elseâ€¦ but there were a few members who did not agree with his ways including his own son. His reign has Alpha had ended when another pack came in and claimed the territory for their own, taking over the pack and agreeing that he should be forced to step down from his position as Alpha and let a new generation take over. Mostly the pack really did not have a say in that matter since they just showed up and began barking orders and he had been no match for them. After that he had stayed with the pack for awhileâ€¦ until new Alpha had convinced the pack to turn against him.<br/><br/>The snow crunched softly as his paws sank into it with each step he took. Konrad was running as fast as he could to get away from a few members of his old pack that were close behind him to the point where he could almost hear their panting. Where he was running to, he wasnâ€™t sure, but he knew he had to get out of there before they killed him. Originally it had not been a rule to kill those sent into exile, the new Alpha decided that it was a good rule to keep everyone in line, though chasing them away in a cruel way has always been. Maybe leaving was for the better in the end. As much as he loved the pack he knew he would not be welcome long. They probably thought him to be an incompetent leader in spite of him being able to keep the pack together for a long time. It pained him that those he one trusted, once called family were now chasing him, baring their fangs maliciously.<br/><br/>Ducking under a tree, he felt himself stagger a bit and then a form dropped onto him from above. A wolf known as Sigmund sank his fangs into his neck; the wolf use to be his most trusted Beta. As he fell to the ground he yelped out in pain, pinned beneath the white wolf. The loud growl that followed after would mean nothing to human ears but to the animals in the forest it was the beginning signs of a fight beginning to break out. The large brown wolf and the smaller white wolf locked eyes and circled each other for awhile until a black wolf finally emerged from the forest before the hostility escalated; the new Alpha of the pack. The Alpha stood triumphantly with his head held high and smirked at Konrad, the smirk slowly transforming into a wolfish grin. No words were exchanged, the looks he received from the others were clear enough: do not return to this territory ever again.<br/><br/>Being as stubborn as he was every part of him wanted to fight back and reclaim what was rightfully his. How dare they come in and chase him away even though he felt he has done nothing but good things for the pack.<br/><br/>But knowing he was outnumbered he really had no choice but to keep running since fighting back would only result in him being killed. Head lowered a bit, hackles raised, but pride kept him from pulling his tail between his legs. Blood clung to his fur and his neck was sore, it hurt to turn his head quickly, he was in rough shape. But he would have to keep going, he knew that they would not stop following him until he reached the end of the territory. Even if he has lived here for a long time even he did not know what was beyond these woods. With that sense of unknown, fearing the unknown, he was reluctant to leave and his legs began to feel heavy the more he thought about it, his mind wanting him to turn back. The footsteps behind him were the only encouragement to keep going he had. If he stopped, hesitated even for one second, they would kill him as they have showed.<br/><br/>Konrad was also curious as to what was beyond these woods. He has never been passed them so aside from being afraid there was a sense of wonder though he had not allowed it to take him over. If he did that would possibly be taken as falter, which was not what he wanted. Even if he was no longer Alpha he would not show he was weak, he would accept this â€˜punishmentâ€™, he could at least suck up some of his pride enough to do that. He would think of this as a fresh start. And maybe he would even be lucky enough to live in human society though it meant he could never return home and he would have to keep a low profile as best he could. Rule one of being a werewolf was that you should never allow yourself become exposed, and if someone was to come close to discovering him he would have to deal with them. He wouldnâ€™t have much trouble doing that. Keeping a low profile was a lot easier than it sounded so long as you knew the basic rules.<br/><br/>Passing the boundary to his old territory he bid one last good bye and then, not even looking over his shoulder, he shifted to his human form and kept going. He didnâ€™t even bother to look back when he heard the familiar howl of his son."
1231,The Season of the Werewolves (Open pm me to join),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=19637,2012-12-11T22:47:24,Le bourreau,"Much like the different breeds of wolves and dogs, werewolves also diversify depending on the region their species derived from.<span style=""font-weight: bold"">Ruegar </span>was a Germanic breed, descended from the dire wolves that came down from the great white North. This particular breed was larger than most domesticated werewolves, and usually only had coats in varying shades of grey, very few had small amounts of light tan speckling their back haunches but that was usually from mixing with the more popular southern variant.<br/><br/>Culturally the Northern variant of the species isn't all that different from their southern counterparts, they hunt in packs, and live in a caste system. They however do not hold as much value on their human forms, and rarely revert into the 'lesser state of being', with the exception being in only the most dire of circumstances. When transformed they are often in the nude because of dislike for clothing and it's human implications being that of shame of one's body. Dire werewolves shun almost all human technology and instead choose to live in vast wilds with no trappings of modern life. They believe the utilitarian lifestyle that their ancestors lived is the purest form of existence and that using human technology and sleeping in doors is what makes southern werewolves weak.<br/><br/>Ruegar was silver with a white lower jaw and neck diamond, his breed was pure and his father had made him promise that he would keep the family bloodline pure. This had been an easy promise to make when he was still a pup, but now that he'd been of age for a few years, he was starting to see how confounding that promise might be to keep. Inbreeding runs rampant in the closed society of Northern Dire wolves, their obsession with keeping the bloodline pure is faltered in that the gene pool starts to close in on it's self after a while. Ruegar's own father and mother were siblings form the same parents and the only selection for mates he himself was provided were  cousins.<br/><br/>So it was this dire situation that had driven many of his father's pack off in search of fresh blood. At first they'd search farther north, looking for other packs arctic dire wolves, but soon found that they might very well be the very last pack of their breed type. It was no wonder why his father had been so assertive about mating within the pack, he most likely knew how endangered their breed was, and only wanted to sustain it for as long as he could. But this was not Ruegar's plan, he had other machinations.<br/><br/>One night after weeks of clandestine recruiting Ruegar amassed a group of 65 other males that felt the same way he did. The broke from his father's pack and set out southward toward green pastures. Much like vikings of the day, this elite squad of warriors didn't try to travel conspicuously, instead the carved a path of blood and gore. They raped, privileged and burned until their animal instincts were fulfilled. They gave little care for humans, and even less for the human's laws, as they forged further south.<br/><br/>Now they'd grouped up just outside the 200 -300 acres of a pack of Southern Werewolves territory. Reconnaissance  had revealed that the pack's Alpha was a female, whom paraded around in human form her hair dyed blue, and better yet no mate.<br/><br/>Ruegar and his fellow wolves lay in wait, watching form the hills surrounding the valley that Evence's camp was laid in.  It was almost evening when one of Ruegars warrior's alerted him of some action taking place just outside the encampment. Ruegar's massively muscled legs made short work of closing the distance, even with the craggy, rock strewn slopes of the mountain. Once he got to a peak, he could see what his sentry was on about. A small southern wolf was making a run for the border, as several of his former pack chased after him, hot on his heels.<br/><br/>""Possible a disposed alpha from another pack..."" His sentry reported ""...Atleast that's the scents they're giving off. ""<br/><br/>""Aahhhh A change of leadership....They're defenses might be weakened, we might need to abandon this pack we've been watching and go have a look at that ones. "" Ruegar snarled. ""But I doubt they'd have such a sweet piece of tail for a pack leader....Lets wait and see how this pans out!"""
1232,The Season of the Werewolves (Open pm me to join),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=19637,2012-12-12T22:42:18,CrossFire,"Evence sighed as she leaned back in her chair once again. There were now two very thick stacks of paper on her desk. One for bills and contracts, the other for reports. Having been satisfied that everything was going well and their new shipment of food would be here by next week, she felt as if she had some time to relax. Getting up from her chair, she downed the rest of the tea then set the purple mug down with the other five mugs. She never really got around to getting them washed then back up in the cabinets.<br/><br/>Raising her arms above her head as she stretched, she groaned softly at the soreness in her muscles. Yesterday, she had spent most of the day showing the older teens around the whole territory since they would soon be old enough to fight, patrol, and hunt. Closing her office window, she left her office and walked past Jackson as she tossed a twenty onto his desk. ""Take a break every once and a while. Im sure Judy would like to get out of the camp every now and then,"" she said with a smile before she left the office. Jackson looked up in surprise as money floated down onto his desk, a smile gracing his lips before he stood. ""Thank you alpha,"" he said respectively and happily just before she left.<br/><br/>Evence rubbed her left shoulder as she stepped down into the snow. Boa looked up instantly as he caught his alpha's scent of wildberries and flowers. Jogging over to her, he cleared his throat to get her attention as she looked like she had her mind on something else. ""Evence? You okay?"" he asked in a concerned voice. Sighing, she nodded before she looked up at him and put her cold hands in the pockets of her faded blue jeans. ""Report,"" she ordered as she started walking to the outskirts of her camp. Boa nodded and became serious once again as he rubbed his hands together to warm them up.<br/><br/>""There is a male wolf headed toward our northern border. The scout team said that he seems to be of high status but it looks as if he was chased out of his pack. They also said he may be an alpha by the scent of him. There also seems to be a pack of rogues staying close by our borders.  What would you like us to do?"" Boa reported then asked. His soft brown eyes connecting with her ice blue ones. She seemed to be thinking about something as she shifted her weight from foot to foot in order to keep herself warm. Turning her attention back to the now hibernating forest, she scanned it and kept her senses open to listen for any type of threat towards her pack. ""Put together a small patrol and I will lead them out to deal with the male wolf heading our way. He may be of some importance. Up the patrols to four times a day in order to keep a better watch on this pack of rogues, I wonâ€™t put up with any attacks this winter. There were more than enough last winter and this fall,â€ she ordered.<br/><br/>Boa nodded before he turned and jogged off, thoughts swirling through his head as he tried to figure out what she meant. Surely she couldnâ€™t be thinking about taking a mate outside of her own pack? It was rare but some wolves would take mates that didnâ€™t come from their original pack or the pack they belonged to now. Sighing heavily, he could only imagine the trouble this male might bring this pack. Walking up to a group of four men, who were laughing and discussing the upcoming mating season, Boa cleared his throat. Turning their attention to their beta, one of them smiled and walked over to Boa. ""Boa! Come on, man! Join us. We were just talking about mating season. You know its growing closer and you still havenâ€™t found a mate yet,"" the smaller man said as he slung his arm over the beta's shoulders. Boa shook his head and shrugged the man away. ""There isnâ€™t time Mike. Evence needs you four on a patrol with her. Itâ€™s about the wolf you four scented earlier,"" he said, never showing a hint of delight in talking about the mating season.<br/><br/>One of the men with black, shaggy hair groaned softly before he sighed and shifted. The other three looked disappointed but followed suit before trotting over to their alpha. Boa watched them for a moment before his stomach quietly rumbled. Rubbing his toned belly, he looked over at the cafeteria before he crunched his way through the snow and into the warm building.  Never once thinking about the other patrol that Evence wanted him to organize, forgetting over the rumbling of his belly.<br/><br/>Evence waited for the four of them to get over to her before she shifted into her wolf form, her bones breaking in places then healing over in seconds as she shifted. White fur growing from her skin until her coat was thick and long, her two front legs were black, her left ear was also black and her right eye was surrounded with black fur as well. Her wet nose wiggled as she sniffed the air for any threatening scents. Once she was satisfied that everything was alright, she took off at a run, throwing up snow as she took a sharp turn around a group of dead bushes.<br/><br/>It was time to defend her pack and keep everyone safe, even if that meant running her mate off. She would have to survive without him if this male was her mate and was also a threat to her pack. Evence was willing to do anything for her pack. It was her family."
1233,The Season of the Werewolves (Open pm me to join),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=19637,2012-12-13T05:09:59,Le bourreau,"Ruegar watched the fray, a cruel grin on his face as the pack descended on their former â€˜Alphaâ€™.<br/><br/>â€˜He would not run if he was a â€˜trueâ€™ Alpha, he would turn and fight to the death over his dominance of the packâ€ Ruegar growled. This was the most true and instinctual way to discern the leader from his followers; in turn, the pack respects its patriarch for his superior defensive capabilities. It was the more northern Dire-werewolvesâ€™ mantra, only the truly strong and therefore virile shall lead. This was â€˜natural selectionâ€™ at its finest and put full on for display for Ruegarâ€™s enjoyment.<br/><br/>â€œThis weakened pack seems more astute than the 300 refugees we stalk nowâ€¦.Look as that â€˜Betaâ€™ as he  bites the neck of his former masterâ€¦See him, that is<span style=""font-weight: bold"">strength</span>, that is<span style=""font-weight: bold""> balls</span>â€¦..He doesnâ€™t hesitate, and meanwhile the<span style=""font-weight: bold"">former</span>â€˜Alphaâ€™ only runs like â€¦..<span style=""font-weight: bold"">â€˜PREYâ€™</span>!â€  Ruegarâ€™s immense fangs now show; it is not something one often sees and  then lives long enough to tell about, he usually only bares them in the most lethal confrontations, but seeing this wounded male limping for â€˜salvationâ€™ to a  â€˜Bitch â€“Alphaâ€™  (* â€˜bitchâ€™ is used in a literal manner here, meaning; â€˜female dog in heatâ€™) . â€œHow ashamed he must beâ€.  Ruegar barked.<br/><br/>Wendell cringed, and this was strange because Wendell was a beastly monster of a wolf, but heâ€™d heard that tone in his Alphaâ€™s bark before; it meant war. â€œYes my Alpha!â€"
1234,The Season of the Werewolves (Open pm me to join),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=19637,2012-12-15T12:14:49,Sound of Silence,"For years he has kept his former pack together and quite well at that, keeping it safe through many battles with several rival packs there was a time where he thought that pack to be his home, his family. It did hurt a little that they were now turned against him, wanting him gone, but his wolf scolded his heartache and urged him to go on. Reduced to nothing more than some insignificant rogue, he turns tail and runs from them but make no mistake for he was no coward. He does not run because he is some feckless little puppy; if they wanted him gone then fine, he would take his leave.  That pack was going to fall apart without him sooner or laterâ€¦ They would realize just how well he kept the pack together and then probably beg for him to return. Or, of course, he could always gather some tough wolves and take it back by force â€“nah that wasnâ€™t his style.<br/><br/>And who was to say that he would even take back his pack at all, again this was a fresh start for him. Why should he bother with something that obviously no longer cared about him, seeing as they threw him away so easily? He could fight back, take what was rightfully his, but this was his choice. On the other hand he might have a bit of trouble on his handsâ€¦<br/><br/>Oh yes, Konrad had picked up the scents of the wolves gawking at him as he left the territory of his former pack. He had expected some members of the rival pack to gawk as he was forced out of his pack but there was something almost amusing about this. Now that he had no home they were either taking this opportunity to strike the pack or they were completely ignoring them and coming after him thinking he was easy prey. Since he was now a rogue smack between pack territories he didnâ€™t need to think twice to figure out that it was the latter. What was amusing about this was the fact that they all had seemed to jump on him so quickly after being cast out. And soon the other scent, one from the other pack gawking at him that touched his nose after he had caught the rogues told him why. The Alpha of the pack to whom the territory he was now invading belonged was female.<br/><br/>This time of year females were ripe for the picking; it was only natural that some other males would want to have themselves a piece of that ass before someone else got there. A lone wolf like him could easily be absorbed into the pack, become the femaleâ€™s mate, and then claim it as his own.  It would be just his dumb luck that he was driven out of his pack during this time of year where everyone was inevitably rowdy. Looks like he was in a bit of a predicament, he thought to himself with a snort. What was the saying? Caught between a rock and a hard place, yeah that was it. He was caught between a rock and a hard place right this moment. With the rogues growing restless and the female heading his way things really were not looking too bright for him.<br/><br/>â€œFascinating,â€ he said with a grin as the first wolf came before him, his thick German accent clear in his voice when he spoke. Feeling his wolf becoming restless he crossed his arms and smirked wolfishly, tilting his head slightly. It had been the female who confronted which was really not all that surprising considering this was her territory. She was out here defending her home from possible intruders no doubt and from the scents in the forest she had some company with her as well. Something he would have done once upon a time. However, he was half expecting the rogues to make the first moveâ€¦ perhaps he should coax them out of their little hiding spot. Normally he did not pick fights, but the belligerent scent coming from the rogues, specifically their Alpha, was telling him blood may very well be spilled.<br/><br/>The â€˜prizeâ€™ as it were was right before him now and this was allowing him to make the first move. He was not normally one who picked fights but right now he wasnâ€™t in the mood."
1235,The Season of the Werewolves (Open pm me to join),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=19637,2012-12-21T10:09:51,Tenshi_Kage,"<span style=""color: #00FF00""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Mating season is right around the corner again.</span></span>He sighed.<span style=""color: #00FF00""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Iâ€™ll never find my mate... not like he would want me. Iâ€™m damaged goods in more way than one...</span></span>He was getting close to several territories at the moment so he was on high alert, but passive. If anyone attacked him, it wouldnâ€™t be because he trespassed.<br/><br/>He was getting near the Black Crescent Wolf Pack. The Alpha meeting was being held there and each pack would bring an entourage of wolves with them. They were held every full moon, so he always went to every fourth Alpha meeting. He always went to see if his mate was there. Did he hope?<span style=""color: #00FF00""><span style=""font-style: italic"">No, there is no hope for the damned.</span></span>His birth packâ€™s Alpha would never be at these meetings so he went.<br/><br/>He had changed continents after his birth pack had kicked him out because of his<span style=""font-style: italic"">disability</span>. Though not after taking full advantage of him being one wolf against many. He was a submissive who couldnâ€™t give birth. Let the imagination take you on what they did, youâ€™d most likely be correct on most levels.<br/><br/>He was beaten, starved, kicked out in winter, violated, and isolated. He wanted to find his mate so the Heat didnâ€™t kill him, but then again he didnâ€™t want to rely on someone. He didnâ€™t want to be vulnerable to someone. His feet paused when he smelled a packâ€™s territory line.<span style=""color: #00FF00""><span style=""font-style: italic"">I must have been closer than I thought...</span></span><br/><br/>He lifted his head and gave a small sniff.<span style=""color: #00FF00""><span style=""font-style: italic"">The territory line is new. They must have just done a patrol not too long ago to have done this, therefore someone will come around soon and see me.</span> </span>He took five steps back and focused on his surroundings.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #0000FF"">â€œFascinating,â€</span>a whisper in the wind that was obviously masculine. It was far away enough to not be much of a concern or interest to himself. Also, since nothing else was said afterwords it must have been the end of a conversation, so he decided to ignore it. He kept his wolf ears, which he did partial transformation for every time he traveled except in human territory, and eyes open for any sign of the patrol or other rogues.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #00FF00""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Shall we try the pot again and see what comes out? Will it be no mate or no mate?</span></span>He knew heâ€™d never find his mate. He didnâ€™t want a mate.<span style=""color: #00FF00""><span style=""font-style: italic"">No.</span> </span>He didnâ€™t want his mateâ€™s disappointment. He didnâ€™t want to look in his mateâ€™s eyes and see regret, sorrow, disappointment, and hate. He, Vladimir Noir, didnâ€™t want to have his mate reject him and not love him because of one damning disability. His hope had left him years ago.<br/>____________________________________________________________________________________________________<br/><br/>Vladimir's info is in the spoiler.<br/><br/><div style=""margin:20px; margin-top:5px""><div class=""quotetitle""><input class=""button2 btnlite"" onclick=""if (this.parentNode.parentNode.getElementsByTagName('div')[1].getElementsByTagName('div')[0].style.display != '') { this.parentNode.parentNode.getElementsByTagName('div')[1].getElementsByTagName('div')[0].style.display = '';      this.innerText = ''; this.value = 'Hide'; } else { this.parentNode.parentNode.getElementsByTagName('div')[1].getElementsByTagName('div')[0].style.display = 'none'; this.innerText = ''; this.value = 'Show'; }"" style=""text-align:center;width:100px;margin:0px;padding:0px;"" type=""button"" value=""Show""/></div><div class=""quotecontent""><div style=""display: none;"">Age: 29<br/>Sex: Male<br/>Race: Submissive Wolf<br/><br/>He has a vast amount of logic that he gained over the years. He is multilingual. He is a shadow - the dark of night only illuminated by the stars and the moon are his sanctuary, especially if he's in a forest with total silence. His birth pack may have lived in a forest, but that didn't deter him of his love of it.<br/><br/>Even with all of his knowledge and skill, there are still things that elude him: friends, love, conversation, family, sociability, home, and others.<br/><br/>He was born in the Meinichi Clan ã€Œã‚ã„ã«ã¡ã‚¯ãƒ©ãƒ³ã€. Otherwise known as Clan Death Anniversary. It was a very strict pack, it was borderline totalitarianism. The native language is Japanese. He was the Alpha's son. His father was Ittoki Shinomiya, his mother Reika, and he used to be named Ikuto ã€Œã—ã®ã¿ã‚„ã€€ã„ã£ã¨ãã€ã—ã®ã¿ã‚„ã€€ã‚Œã„ã‹ã€ã—ã®ã¿ã‚„ã€€ã„ãã¨ã€. When his disability was discovered he was burned from the family tree and name revoked. He was the unnamed trash that could be abused, violated, isolated, etc. His parents did nothing to stop it, they encouraged it.<br/><br/>After leaving at age 13, he ended up on the opposite side of the continent as the Black Crescent. His vocal handicap was fixed by age 14. By 15 he was fighting street bullies and whatnot to stay alive, to be able to fight, to learn. He had a lot of street smarts and managed to do online schooling.<br/><br/>He was knowledgable about current technology and didn't discourage it like his birth pack and few other packs. He had three Bachelor's Degree by 17 in forensics (chemistry and biology) and physicist (physics and mathematics). He had minors in computers and engineering. He didn't get a steady job, he did odd jobs here and there. He kept in the know with packs and pack business. When he turned 16, he began his visiting the Alpha meetings.<br/><br/>He continued doing odd jobs, visiting Alpha meetings, and school. 13 years since his first Alpha meeting with more knowledge (book, physical, and mental) under his belt, he heads to the latest meet which will change everything.<br/><br/>Style: He hates movement constricting clothing. For the most part he wears baggy pants, most pants don't give enough flexibility so he improvises, and knee and calf length shorts. Give him a trench coat, a skinny tie, and a vest - he'll love you forever. But if you think that if he loves you he'll let you hug her, expect one of his many daggers in your back or a bullet from one of his pistols in your head.<br/><br/>Likes:<br/>Books and scrolls<br/>Music and theatre<br/>Pistols and katanas<br/>Intelligence and wit<br/>Dark chocolate and mint chocolate ice cream<br/>Ramen and Pocky<br/><br/>Dislikes:<br/>Stupidity and ignorance<br/>Arrogance and illiteracy<br/>Automatic weapons and broad swords<br/>White chocolate and bananas<br/><br/>Appearance: He is 5'6"" with two inches past shoulder length black hair with red highlights. He has green eyes that have grown darker over the years, but there are those occasional moments were they glow like Mako (FFVII: AC). He has a lithe build and lightly tan skin. His red highlights transfer to his wolf (an explanation for the pic colors *cheers* YAY!)<br/><br/><div class=""inline-attachment"">
<dl class=""file"">
<dt><img alt="""" height=""10"" src=""./styles/prosilver/imageset/icon_topic_attach.gif"" title="""" width=""7""/> <a class=""postlink"" href=""./download/file.php?id=1183"">Rai-niijyuuroku.jpg</a></dt>
<dd>(234.5 KiB) Downloaded 161 times</dd>
</dl>
</div><br/><div class=""inline-attachment"">
<dl class=""file"">
<dt><img alt="""" height=""10"" src=""./styles/prosilver/imageset/icon_topic_attach.gif"" title="""" width=""7""/> <a class=""postlink"" href=""./download/file.php?id=1184"">wolf.jpg</a></dt>
<dd>(31.66 KiB) Downloaded 161 times</dd>
</dl>
</div></div></div></div>"
1236,The Season of the Werewolves (Open pm me to join),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=19637,2012-12-23T04:29:30,CrossFire,"Evence flicked her tail towards the bushes on either side of her, telling her wolves to stay back as she crossed their scent mark. Stepping into unclaimed territory just to be fair to this alpha, she shifted into her human form and rolled her shoulders to work out the soreness found there. Sizing up the male before her, she took note of his heavy German accent and couldnâ€™t help the smile that almost threatened to cross her lips. But that was something she had learned to become good at, keeping her emotions well hidden. He was very handsome she had to give him that much; he gave off a very authoritive and strong aura as well. No doubt he was a bit hard on his pack but he had their best interests in mind. Or so she could only hope for their sake. His type was dangerous to have around if he didnâ€™t have only the best intentions in mind, it could very well lead to destruction and chaos.<br/><br/>Keeping half of her attention on the rogue pack, that she could now tell, had shifted positions and the other half on this alpha, she took a moment to think on what she should say. She couldnâ€™t coax him into staying like she did other rogues, which didnâ€™t always work. But she couldnâ€™t let him continue on his way either, that would be allowing him to go straight through her territory and onto the unmarked territory beyond. He would have to walk straight through her camp in order to get to the other side and she wasnâ€™t allowing that. Deciding on something simple, she let her ice blue eyes connect with his brown ones. ""I canâ€™t allow you to travel through my territory. From the looks of it, your pack thought you were no longer worthy of being alpha. So that means you are a threat to my pack."" she explained her simple reasons for being there. Evence didnâ€™t want to run him off since it was possible he could be her mate, but she had a responsibility to her pack first. Though his scent did send pleasurable bolts through her wolf, but she hid that fact well.<br/><br/>""If you are not a threat then you had better tell me now. I have half a mind to beat your ass now just to get it over with then send you on your way,"" she started, catching the snickers of her four trackers, ""However, it would not be right of me to take advantage of the fact you have already been beat up enough."" she paused as she felt her pack members tense up since they already knew where she was going with this, ""So, I will offer you shelter, food, and medical assistance until you are back to, at least, a decent condition. That is, if you are not a threat."" she finished. One of the trackers took a hesitant step forward and let out a small, soft whine of protest but one look from a very annoyed Evence, sent fear through him as he quickly stepped back into place.<br/><br/>Evence returned her attention to the male before her as she waited for his decision. She wasnâ€™t a very patient woman and under the circumstances, she wasnâ€™t going to wait very long. The pack would need her and she was feeling wary with the pack of rogues hanging about, watching her pack like a bunch of vultures. She gritted her teeth slightly as the cold bit into her bare skin as the wind picked up to a soft whisper. Some of her sky blue locks brushed lightly against her soft, pink lips and soft, rosy cheeks. She could feel her four pack members becoming unnerved as they sensed the bloodlust coming from the rogue packâ€™s alpha. It even crossed her mind to cancel the Alpha meeting tonight; however, she wouldnâ€™t because it was necessary meeting for all of alphas.<br/>~~~~~~<br/>Boa stood up once he was finished with his meal, tossing his empty plate into the dirty dish tub. Jogging out of the cafeteria, he crunched his way over to the dorms before stopping next to an older man. â€œSo Jack, how is it coming? Will we be done next month, on schedule?â€ he asked as his eyes watched the construction men working. They were adding on sixty-four rooms to the four floor dorm building, each room having a small kitchen, bathroom, and a large bedroom space. Jack glanced at his beta before giving a respectful nod. â€œYes sir. We will need some more supplies but everything should be finished by then,â€ he replied.<br/>Boa nodded then held out his hand for the supply list. Jack placed the list in the palm of Boaâ€™s hand before he walked over to help the others. Boa turned and jogged for the Evenceâ€™s house, walking inside heading directly for the kitchen. Setting the note on her kitchen counter before he turned to leave, pausing in the hallway. Looking back down the hall, he turned on his heel and walked to her bedroom doorway. Taking in the sweet scent that was heavy in the air, where she spent most of her time. Slowly walking in, he looked around as he reached the center. Her bed was pressed against the far corner and the only other piece of furniture in her room was the oak dresser pressed against the opposite wall. Her bathroom doorway was a foot beneath her bed, her window was slightly ajar with her white drapes blowing in the gentle wind. Before he stepped out, Boa glanced at her dresser and had half a mind to steal a pair of her panties. What? He was still a guy after all. Thinking against it though, he left her bedroom, proceeding to her front door where he jumped into the snow then kicked some up before making his way to the outskirts of the clearing. He would wait for Evenceâ€™s return there and soon, the arrival of other alphas."
1237,The Season of the Werewolves (Open pm me to join),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=19637,2012-12-23T13:33:17,Sound of Silence,"If he was not a threat? Could not allow him to travel through her territory? Konrad snorted with amusement at her words, laughing inwardly. He looked the female over with a neutral expression that showed he was neither submissive nor willing to just immediately have his wolf bear his fangs and lunge at her. First impressions were everything and from what he was gathering she was definitely a strong alpha willing to protect her pack if her words had not made that obvious to him already. Even if he no longer belonged to a pack he would always have a dominant air about him, surely it would get him in trouble, and he did have his pride after all. That was a part of who he was and one just canâ€™t throw a part of them away. It was all he has ever known and he was not just going to throw it away that easily because he was now considered an outcast Through and through, whether he liked it or not, he was a werewolf.<br/><br/>When she mentioned his old pack, however, that had struck a nerve with him. Insolent bitch, he thought to himself, feeling his wolf starting to become aggressive and wanting to rip her throat out for bringing it up. Surprisingly he had been able to hold it back for the time being. That faded when she mentioned that she had half a mind to rip him apart but would not take advantage of him since his shoulder already had a number dealt on it. It took a lot for him to not outright laugh in her face. Anyone else would have had no problems taking advantage of a woundedâ€¦ animalâ€¦ Over the years he has learned to hold his own in a fight no matter what condition he was in just in case he happened to stumble upon someone aggressive while he was licking his wounds. But here this female was deciding not to just send him on his way, offering him assistance, to patch up his wounds.<br/><br/>Konrad was assuming she was doing this because she was being cautious. She had stated that she was going to help him if he was not a threat. Though speaking of threatsâ€¦<br/><br/>â€œI believe you have other things to worry about than some wounded outcastâ€¦â€ he said, glancing over his shoulder towards the trees where the rogues were lying in wait for a moment to strike. Konrad had muttered something under his breath in German but there were small hints of amusement in the tone of his voice. There was also a bit of that wolfish smirk tugging at his lips again. Once he turned his attention away from the forest he cautiously he took a step near the female and began eyeing her up again. He then started to circle her, keeping an eye on her and the forest around them in case the rogues or one of the wolves in the femaleâ€™s pack decided to make an appearance. From the looks of things everyone was pretty restless right now and perhaps bloodshed would be inevitable.<br/><br/>Hell from the atmosphere around here it almost felt like a warzone. Around this time that was to be expected, though, and this time of year was all the more reason for the female to be cautious. Years ago he has seen his mate get the same way around this time of year. It was not pretty at all, and he knew better than to seem like a threat, but again he was not in the mood. You try being knocked off your throne after you have done so much for your little kingdom as it were; it was definitely not a fun thing at all to say the least. He was still pretty upset about it even though it was not showing much to his relief. She was not the only one who was good at hiding emotions.<br/><br/>Speaking of hiding, briefly he had caught the scent of another lurking around these parts as well. Seems like him being stuck between a rock and a hard place was beginning to escalate a bit more. This should be interesting."
1238,The Season of the Werewolves (Open pm me to join),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=19637,2013-01-09T21:15:24,CrossFire,"Evence was barely containing her wolf as it was when the male suddenly decided it was his job to tell her she had other things to worry about. Inside, her wolf was bristling and growling ready to rip this prideful male to pieces. ""I dont need you telling me i have other things to worry about. I have given you an offer and you obviously are either too stupid or prideful to take it. Probably even both. If you take one step into my territory, i will not hesitate to rip you apart. But, since you are technically still an alpha, you may attend the alpha meeting but i will personally escort you off my territory at the end if you do decided to attend,"" she said coldly. The four pack members that had come with her, had pride shining in their eyes at how their alpha handled the situation.<br/><br/>Evence was a bit torn; however, because there was something about this male's scent that made her want to fall into his arms. Like there was no safer place to be, she knew for a fact that it was the scent of her mate. When she actually been apart of a family, her mother used to tell her countless stories of how she knew that her and her father were meant to be mates. They had sounded absolutely perfect and Evence had always dreamed of finding hers. If the situation wasnt as difficult as it was now, she wouldve probably done everything she could to get this male to stay. But she had a pack to take care of and protect, it was her main priority, even if that meant running off her mate.<br/><br/>Her eyes followed the male as he started circling around her. Taking it as an instant threatening sign, she shifted into her wolf form and growled lowly. Baring her big, sharp canines, her white fur bristling and muscles rippling under her thick coat. Oh she was definitely ready for a fight, she hadnt been a part of one in a long time and she was more than prepared for it. The other four males from her pack, took a step closer to the border and growled starting to become uneasy. Evence sent them a look that told them to stay back, he was hers. One of the males looked at the other three before turning and tearing out of there, charging back for camp in order to get Boa. If their alpha was going to fight, they would need Boa to break it apart.<br/><br/>~~~~~<br/><br/>Boa shoved his hands deep into his coat pockets as he crunched his way over to the edge of the clearing. Something wasnt right. Evence shouldve been back before now, it was taking her way too long. Shifting into his wolf form, he shook out his brown fur coat before starting to trot out into the woods. Before he could get very far, one of the four males that had left with their alpha, came bounding towards him. Running to meet Micah in the middle, there was a bit of panic in the smaller wolf's eyes.<br/><br/>Boa looked up at the way Micah had come before taking off for the border, following Micah's scent back. The other three stood at the edge of the border watching a male circle their alpha while Evence was in her wolf form, more than welcome for the male to attack her. Evence was a fierce fighter, actually liking a good fight whenever she was able to get one. She wasnt bloodthirsty and she didnt like hurting others, but it felt great for her to release all the anger and frustrations she felt over the mating season on something.<br/><br/>Stepping up to stand beside the other three males, Boa flicked his ear at the other three. Dismissing them to do a border patrol of the surrounding area so that Evence wasnt interuppted. Sitting down in the snow, he knew it was useless for him to try and talk her out of it. So he didnt bother, he was only here in case things got out of hand."
1239,The Season of the Werewolves (Open pm me to join),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=19637,2013-01-10T06:51:38,Jargos,"<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://cdimg3.crunchyroll.com/i/spire2/03112008/4/1/5/8/4158e566a1d0c0_full.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/><br/><br/>Abominable. It's a strong word, and truly hurtful word that Aurochs had heard too many times to count. ""To Loath beyond measure"" is what it meant, but it's just something his name became synonymous with. He was born under a blood moon while his mother was shifting. Something about the way his birth happened changed who he would be forever. He was born deformed. Pointed ears, and silvery peach fuzz on his jaw line, his chest, and along his spine. Feared from birth, he was shunned by men, women, and children alike, and it only became worse as he grew. By the time he was a toddler, he has his permanent fangs and incisors, as well as sharp claws on his fingers and toes. The peach fuzz had thickened into mutton chops, a patch on his chest, a line as wide as a hand down his spine, and patches on his forearms. Aurochs walked digit grade and always hunched over slightly. It was clear that he was born without a human mentality, only as a wolf. He was instinctual, and this lead to conflicts as he grew older. Slowly, he realized the others hatred of him and became painfully shy, although he was unbelievably strong, and un-matchable in combat for his age and cloud have taken the Alpha out when he was only ten. The hatred he experience drove him away from his old pack and he lived as a lone wolf, becoming more powerful and ferocious as he aged, by equally more shy, unaware of his true power. By the time he was twenty, he had come across a massive territory, and he was about to change direction when something primal compelled him to stay. Although he couldn't bring himself to cross into the territory, he stayed just outside it. He would hunt more than he needed and offer the fresh kills by placing them just as close as he would dare to the line.<br/><br/>There were complications to being a lone wolf, and one was defending yourself. On more than one occasion, Aurochs had fought off other Rouges who sought to hurt the pack, leaving their bodies where they fell for the pack to find, and even a few bears which he offered up as tribute to the pack. It had been two years since he made the outside of the line his home. He would catch glimpses of the pack every so often, but retract in fear that they would see him and hate him. It pained him to be so close to what he wanted, a family that loved him, but so far for fear that they hated him and spat on his tributes.<br/><br/>Aurochs was dragging a massive buck back to the line, his face, chest and arms covered in blood. He was currently on the South-West side of the line, upwind for most of the unfolding event, but a change in the winds had brought what was happening to his attention. His eyes flashed crimson and a savage growl slipped past his lips. He hurled the buck over the line, the limp body flying through the air as if if were near weightless, before dropping down and shifting. Silver fur covered him as his body grew and became lupine. Standing tall at 7', his height wasn't what made him formidable, it was his weight and savagery. Aurochs body while shifted was so muscular that he could easily kill and then haul animals two to three times bigger than him, if any dared attack him in the first place. When Aurochs shifted, his shyness vanished and a monster with only one purpose remained, kill for the pack. Aurochs didn't notice the woman who had watched everything, his instincts were too focused on the rouge pack and the rouge Alpha. A piercing howl split through the air as Aurochs threw his head back before dashing through the snow as if it weren't there.<br/><br/>By making his way around the south side and using his silvery fur as camo, Aurochs crept up and did recon on the rouge pack. The wind was keeping his scent from them for now, but he knew he would have to keep moving if he wanted to protect the Alpha he served. Swinging around the rouge's far side to stay out of their scent range, he found himself just behind another pack, the one chasing the alpha who was picking a fight with his Alpha. One of their pack noticed him"
1240,The Season of the Werewolves (Open pm me to join),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=19637,2013-01-10T17:25:34,Le bourreau,"""They're female Alpha and several others are out dealing with this fray, I think you should take a small assault team and hit the town while they aren't expecting it. Grab us some females and some supplies and then 'high tail' it back here....I should not have to say, Don't get caught and don't get followed"" Ruegar snarled at his underling.<br/><br/>""Yes my liege."" Wendell bowed his head, and bolted off with 12 other large dire wolves, in the direction of the town. They would have to be quick and quiet, not their usual tactics but if Ruegar had a plan he wasn't announcing it yet.<br/><br/>The small group stayed upwind, circling the forests surrounding the village. Then all at once they swept in like a bolt of lightning. They would kill any male that tried to stop them, whilst snatching up small females and goods and supplies from the outskirts of the village. They're was no need  for theatrics, this was a simple smash and grab mission. As soon as they had what they wanted, they would disappear back into the woods before any alarm could be raised."
1241,The Season of the Werewolves (Open pm me to join),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=19637,2013-01-10T22:14:58,CrossFire,"Rose blew her green bangs away from her face as a small frown creased her brow, looking over the chart in her hand. The early winter morning had surprised her with one more case of pneaumonia. A boy had been rushed to her clinic before the suns rays had even touched the sky. The boy was in a more severe situation than the others she had seen this year and he didnt seem to be holding out well. No matter how Rose treated him, he wouldnt survive this round. The boy's name was James, he had been in before with the same case and it had left him severely weak.<br/><br/>Glancing up as James broke out into a coughing fit, she set the chart back on the bedside table then picked up a glass of water. Walking to the head of the bed, she sat on the edge and waited for him to stop coughing before lifting his head. Pressing the edge of the glass to his lips, she let him take a few sips before she layed his head back down then set the glass down on the bedside table. Pressing her soft hand to his sweat covered forehead, she sighed softly as she took note that his temperatue had risen again. Wiping the sweat off on a rag she had in her pocket, she got up and wet a new rag with cold water. Squeezing the excess water out before returning to the bed and laying it on his forehead. ""You'll be okay James.."" she whispered to the boy even though he was in an uneasy, but deep sleep.<br/><br/>Walking out of James' hospital room, she shut the door softly before turning and walking down the hall to her office. Shutting the door behind her, she removed her white lab coat and tossed it on the back of her office chair. Pulling on her black, body-hugging coat before opening her office window then hopping out into the cold, winter air outside. Landing with a crunch in the snow, she stood there for a moment as she let the air bite at her cheeks and hands. Crunching her way through the snow, she headed for the opposite side of their territory to gather a store of medical supplies she had. All their medicine was made from herbs and plants that Rose gathered during the spring, summer, and even fall. They had no need for human medicines that would never work as well as their natural medicine did.<br/><br/>As Rose reached the border, she froze as the wind carried a familiar scent to her. Crouching low to the ground, she slowly moved forward and looked out at the land beyong their borders to see a man she had seen many times before. His body was almost all covered in blood as he dragged a large buck to their border. Often, this male would leave animals for the pack and in truth it helped them out a lot. He even eliminated some of the animals that could have been a major threat to the pack. Rose had watched him many times before and always wondered why he never tried to contact anyone from the pack. Plenty of patrols had passed with him there but he never made a move. Just before Rose could try and call out to him, the male tensed and became very aware of something. Using his massive amount of strength, he threw the large buck over the scent line and started shifting.<br/><br/>Rose covered her mouth to keep a gasp from escaping her, he turned into a large beast that stood on two feet becoming seven feet tall. His teeth were big and sharp, his large muscles flexing beneath his fur coat and razor sharp nails that could easily rip into flesh grew. More than being afraid, she was awed by this man and his transformation. Feeling a strange connection to him in a way, a sort of pull towards him though she dared not say it. Before she could move, the male took off towards the hills surrounding their territory and where the rogue pack had been watching them for some time. Thinking that the man must of sensed a threat, she quickly shifted into her wolf form. Her bones snapping then re-forming as a green fur coat covered her body. Shaking out her fur, she stretched her front legs then her back before taking off towards the pack's camp. Her gray eyes scanned the forest, her black furred ears flicking and swiveling as she listened.<br/><br/>Rose was one of the best fighters in the pack, but she had chosen to become the pack doctor because her father wanted her to. Nothing was going to get past her and no one would hurt her family. Stretching out her legs, she picked up speed and bounded into the clearing as the wind carried the strong scent of the rogue wolves to her. Now that the alpha and beta had left the camp, they obviously thought the pack was defenseless but they couldnt be more wrong. Evence had prepared for anything and left Rose in charge if her or Boa werent around when the rogues decided to make their move. Skidding into the clearing, Rose shifted into her human form and grabbed the nearest man. ""Get the children and women to the basement. Set up four guards at the entrance. Lock down the clinic and get our fighters out here right now. Go. Now!"" she growled and shoved him away.<br/><br/>The man quickly let out a howl, the whole camp stopped what they were doing and looked at him. Before he could give out any orders, the camp was thrown into action as the omega's grabed the children and ushered them to the safe house. The non-fighting women quickly rushed to the group of omega's and children. People were shifting into their wolf forms, running back and forth throughout the clearing doing what was needed as quickly as possible. But the rogue's were getting closer with each passing second and the camp wasnt near ready.<br/><br/>Rose groaned softly then shifted into her wolf form, turning to face the edge of the clearing as she prepared to defend her family.<br/><br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://data.whicdn.com/images/31442243/Papa-Frenchie.600.1126949_thumb.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/><br/>(Rose is my third character. This is her entry and from now on her posts will be with Evence's and Boa's)"
1242,The Season of the Werewolves (Open pm me to join),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=19637,2013-01-10T22:53:03,Sound of Silence,"Konrad had been human at one point, not born into a long line of werewolves. The werewolf instinct had taken over since then but there was still a small bit of human instinct that he has done his best to lock away rather than embrace. Why should he embrace something that was no longer a part of him? Why should he look weak to those who were of pure blood? Just because he was not born a werewolf does not mean he was incompetent. However, humans were also just as much animals as werewolves were so he didnâ€™t feel bad at all that the urge to spill blood was becoming stronger within him. The atmosphere was tense and the scent of battle lingered in the air, and since she was obviously looking to release some of her energy on him then he might just go ahead and give her a fight she would not forget.<br/><br/>He had a level of respect for her, still, because she had acknowledged him as an Alpha and not some mangy stray who did not belong like the one who took his pack from him did.<br/><br/>Briefly his attention was drawn away from her when the winds once again shifted. â€œThe battle has begun,â€ Konrad grinned as he looked towards the forest, the scents of the rogues and a few others who lingered around the territoryâ€™s boundary seeming to coalesce; war. The wolf within him could no longer be contained, the tension in the air driving him wild. Literally. Animalistic tendencies were chomping at the bit now that all sides have made their move; he wanted to get into the action. Claws and fangs assaulted their bindings, desiring freedom, but the animal was not going to have to wait long before it was able to run free. Konrad was going to release everything that has built up to cause the animal to become like this , being kicked out of his pack, being stopped, the scents in the air, before anything else happened, before he missed his chanceâ€¦ before they got to her.<br/><br/>The tone of his voice changed suddenly, from calm toâ€¦ hungryâ€¦ But he was not hungry because he was out for blood. â€œYou wonâ€™t be escorting me anywhereâ€¦â€ He said with a low growl in his voice as he began to eye her up once more. Konrad took a few steps towards her before he shifted into his wolf form, fangs bared as he snarled maliciously. With the battle beginning he was reminded that the prize was right before him. But what if he got to her before they did? Usually he was not one to act out, especially like this, but there was something deep inside of him, some sort of instinct, that was telling him that she was to be his. Perhaps it was something saying he should protect her, just maybe. It was possible because he almost felt protective of her and he didnâ€™t quite understand why.<br/><br/>Instinct was not something he understood fully, other than understanding that he needed to act. So he acted out. Not only out of instinct, but because deep down he felt compelled to do so. He stepped to the side and then lunged for her, digging his fangs gently into her neck. Konrad then began holding himself against her. An act of violence? Not quite. There were other ways to release energy, no matter how uncouth. Every bone in his body was telling him that she was to be his and he was not letting these rogues, these other wolves, get their claws on her."
1243,The Season of the Werewolves (Open pm me to join),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=19637,2013-01-10T23:29:51,Jargos,"Aurochs thought he had been noticed, but when no action was taken, he realized his scent wasn't being blown in the Alpha hunting packs direction, and his silvery fur was too good a camo. He circled all the way around them. Something was tugging at him, urging him to enter the line. He wanted to do it so badly, to be there so badly that it hurt him not to do it. But he couldn't be distracted right now. Then the scent of a dozen rouges, all roughly his size. Suddenly, it's as if the line weren't there. The barrier he feared to cross was gone and a path through the snow to the rouges opened up. Adrenaline and testosterone surged through his veins, and like a beast in a cage, he was fighting himself. His yellow eyes became a deep, blood red and his form became tense.<br/><br/>It was almost like his instincts were ablaze, he knew where he needed to be and so no obstacle would stop him. Growls and snarls left his muzzles and he bounded through the snow. Battle cries bellowed forth and he charged in a blood rage toward the dozen arctic dire wolves. All sense of self preservation was gone, only the instinct to protect the pack, to kill for the pack, to slaughter for the pack. Aurochs knew he would most likely not survive fighting twelve wolves his size, but it didn't matter, he had to ravage their numbers so that the pack might take them down. His battle cries echoed throughout the territory as the wolves came in sight. They were monstrous, just like him. Hulking beasts in a pack vs one Goliath, he knew the odds were in their favor.<br/><br/>Aurochs lunged for the point wolf, claws and fangs bared. He was ready to die for people who didn't even know he existed, or acknowledge his help, but it felt right. Just as his fangs were about to sink into the rouges neck a memory flashed through his mind. It was the elder of his old pack, speaking wisdom to the pups. ""Go out of this world the same way you came in. Screaming and drenched in blood"". Aurochs ripped into the neck of the point wolf, and then stood tall as he readied himself to fight the remaining eleven"
1244,The Season of the Werewolves (Open pm me to join),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=19637,2013-01-11T03:41:22,CrossFire,"Evence was slightly caught off-guard at the hunger in his voice, but it wasnt a bloodthirsty type of hunger. Pinning her ears back, she growled deeply and watched him shift to his wolf side. Taking a step to the side, she kept her eyes locked on him at all times. Suddenly the wind shifted, bringing with it the scents of her pack and the rogues. Her eyes widened and she stopped baring her fangs, her ears upright as she listened. She could hear the warning howl from a male in her pack, icy claws of fear raked down her back and made her body feel like lead. Dread tugged at her heart as she realized she had left her pack almost completely defenseless because she become so caught up in needing to find her mate that she hadnt even considered the threats lying just outside her territory.<br/><br/>Not even focusing on the threat before her, Evence began to take a step back towards her territory but the male suddenly lunged at her. Instantly, she shifted back into an aggressive mode as his fnags bit into her neck, but gently as if he didnt really want to harm her. Ears pinned back, she bared her fangs as a low growl left her once he pressed his body to hers. Ripping her neck away from his jaws, she wasnt going to be as merciful. Evence snapped her jaws shut on his shoulder, her fangs tearing through skin and muscle. Using her surprising strength, she whipped her head to the side and sent him tumbling through the snow a good few feet. Growling at him, she stalked towards him as emotions raged inside her. In her eyes, there was pain and sorrow for having to fight him, but the more dominating emotions showed her protectiveness for her pack and the irritation she felt in him trying to defy her in her own territory.<br/><br/>Growling lowly, Evence warned him to stay down so she wouldnt have to continue this fight. Part of her wanted to lick at his wounds that his pack and now her, had caused. Yet, she couldnt do that because she had a pack to defend and would do so no matter the cost.<br/><br/>~~~~~~<br/><br/>Boa watched his alpha rip free from the male and smirked a bit. ""Bad move to make on her around this time of season.."" he muttered to himself. Then again, he had never seen a male act so boldly around Evence, especially when mating season was only a week away and tempers ran high around this time. Though her was more concerned about the male than he was about Evence.<br/><br/>As the wind shifted again, a new scent was brought to Boa's attention. His ears standing upright, he turned to look around before slipping off into the woods. Slowly making a large circle around the scent as it got stronger. Slowly creeping up behind a red furred wolf, he came to stand to his full height and growled deeply. ""What are you doing here?""<br/><br/>~~~~~~<br/><br/>Rose paced the length of the clearing and froze as she heard the battle cry of a wolf. Barking to draw the attention of one of the men, she waited for him to cross the clearing and come crunching up next to her. ""Remember the battle plan, fight together in groups and never leave anyone alone. The last thing i need is a bunch of severely injured wolves in my clinic. Protect the women and children. The omegas are good fighters and can help if you need it. If im not back in thirty minutes, send out any three wolves you can spare if possible. If not, then forget about me. Evence should return soon, keep everyone safe,"" she gave the male orders before she bounded away into the forest.<br/><br/>Stretching her legs as she ran, she caught the scent of the strange loner from before. Picking up speed, she came skidding into a small clearing where the loner ripped apart one of the large, dire wolves. There were eleven in total and they were even bigger then herself. Pinning her ears back, she growled lowly then leapt through the air. Landing square on the back of one of the dire wolves, digging her fangs into his neck and squeezing till blood gushed out around her fangs. The fighting part of winter had begun for the Black Crescent Pack."
1245,The Season of the Werewolves (Open pm me to join),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=19637,2013-01-11T14:02:14,Tenshi_Kage,"Vladimir turned around and paused. The best and most undecipherable scent came from this tall and muscular male wolf, it made him want to bear his throat.<span style=""color: #00FF00""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Could he be...</span></span>It was a great possibility, that this wolf was his<span style=""font-style: italic"">mate. His</span>mate.<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #00FF00"">My mate.</span></span><br/><br/>He came out his thoughts when he heard the snarls and such going on in the distance, reminding him that he wasn't alone.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #0000BF"">""What are you doing here?""</span>If he even began to think about how that voice sounded, a mind reader would think he was a flaming gay. So, he stayed such thoughts for a later time.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #00FF00"">""I'm here for the Alpha meeting... even if I am not one.""</span>His wolf ears twitched as he shifted from one foot to the other and pushed his pack higher on his shoulder.<span style=""color: #00FF00"">""I can wait here if you and yours don't wish for any outsiders to enter at the moment. Considering...""</span>His eyes shifted to look off in the distance in the direction of the fighting.<br/><br/>His eyes and thoughts soon found their way to the handsome wolf in front of him again.<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #00FF00"">What am I thinking? As if he would ever want me... damaged goods...</span></span>His thoughts grew distant even while he kept a part of him focused on his surroundings and the wolf in front of him."
1246,The Season of the Werewolves (Open pm me to join),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=19637,2013-01-12T02:33:18,Le bourreau,"Jargos would have bitten into Wendell's neck, but this experienced warrior wolves weren't some oversized stray with more brains than muscle, they were an elite fighting force, forged in the fires of countless northern battles. Wendell had heard the singular suicidal wolf approaching but let the deformed pup get close before dropping into the snow while his airborne attacker flew right over him.<br/><br/>Immediately the pack formed into battle formation behind the beta, Wendell. ""Foolish stray....You've come to meet your death, then let us not delay your desire!"" Wendell growled, he could almost not wipe the smile off of his snarling lips. Wendell charged directly in, a bold move in order to draw the Jargos' attention, while the other's circled around him and came in at his flanks. ""Kill him quickly, we have business to attend to...GRRRRR!""<br/><br/>Wendell again used diversionary tactics, leading in with is head high in the air, it begged for his victim to take the bait and go for his exposed neck, but this was exactly what Wendell wanted, once the other wolf took the easy shot, Wendell would spring his trap, coming over the top and catching the unsuspecting wolf in the back of the neck and forcing it to the ground. After this younger wolf's last bold, untrained attack, Wendell could only assume that the pup would fall for the ruse."
1247,The Season of the Werewolves (Open pm me to join),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=19637,2013-01-12T06:41:06,Jargos,"Auroch was a born outcast, and with his parents dead at an early age, he simply grew up being hated. He retained a youthful optimism until he realized he was hated. There were plenty of times when he thought he had friends, and was accepted, but it was just his youthful optimism trying to protect him from the truth. The Alpha from his birth pack was lazy, but cruel. He had assumed power in a blood match and decided that he had done enough to serve the pack of 30 or so just by being their leader. Kasno let others do his work for him, and demanded females bow and beg for him. Aurochs father was sickened by Kasno, and selfishly planned to use Auroch to take over the pack, but the only semblance of humanity in Aurochs was his crippling shyness, which at the time Aurochs could have kill Kasno, was already making him hold back his savage ferocity and beastly strength. Always being partially shifted made Aurochs body mature quickly, and then helped him become the strongest wolf in his village, but he never knew his full potential. After the death of his father, Aurochs left the village. At the age of 11, he was more than ready to live on his own physically, but he was still just a scared child.<br/><br/>Throughout his travel, he faced hardships alone. Humans tried hunting him once, their bodies were never found. As he aged into a young man, his brutality and feral nature conflicted with his shyness and something akin to kindness in his soul. There were several packs that he could have taken over, but he dared not cross to their territory. What good was a hostile take over if all you received was hatred? And at what cost? SO he traveled alone, avoiding every comfort. He wouldnâ€™t even make animal companions, and only hunted when his hunger was too much to bare. He had been without mate his entire life, not that he even understood what the heat was. Too him, it was just a burning that reminded him of the hatred of his once family. And yet, when he turned 20 and found Black Crest, he stayed. He didnâ€™t know why, but he felt like he had to be here. Sticking to the shadows, he never realized that he had been spotted before, or knew if his tributes and attacks were helpful, but he stayed. And now this threat. During his two years he had fought many wolves, but none like these arctic dire wolves. But then again, they had never faced anything so monstrous, viscous, and utterly primal as him.<br/><br/>--<br/><br/>Following instinct, Aurochs went for Wendell's neck, but when Wendell's trap worked, he had broken the first rule of combat, never underestimate your opponent. Aurochs stopped his decent, and using his brute strength, pushed back up and lifted Wendell with him. Wendell's jaws would be pushed open wide as Aurochs lifted himself and the dire wolf up, but that wouldn't be Wendell's only mistake. The second mistake was having his attack pack focus on Aurochs while the female wolf killed one of them as they tried to flank. With Wendell's jaw locked on his neck, Aurochs was in a bad position. He wrapped his arm around Wendell's side and sunk his claws deep into what would be Wendell's kidney. Gripping Wendell for dear life, he used his other hand to grab Wendell's arm and he brought it to his own mouth to rip into it. Aurochs felt the first flanker slash at his leg, and another sink their teeth into his back, but he wasn't out of the fight yet. Aurochs let go of Wendell's mangled arm and then slashed at his stomach as best he could from the bad angle, all the while feeling Wendell's monstrous fangs sink into his neck, searching for a major vessel or his spine. More pain as Aurochs was being slashed and bitten to pieces, but he wouldnâ€™t go down without a fight. He ripped at Wendellâ€™s kidney, and then used his might to whip Wendell around like some kind of over sized cape, but in the processes Wendellâ€™s fang nicked a major artery. Aurochs knew what he was doing, or at least his instincts did. Wendell being whipped around threw the other wolves off just long enough for Aurochs for to kill Wendell by sending his arm through Wendellâ€™s abdomen and wrenching his spine out of place. The feeling sent Aurochs into a berserk rage. As he shoved Wendellâ€™s body off, he went to work on attacking the other wolves, desperately trying to kill as many as he could. And kill he did.<br/><br/><br/>Aurochs was in a frenzy, a pure, unadulterated fury. He would rent the wolves body parts asunder, ripping limbs off and crushing bones with his fangs. But it came at a price. Even for all the damage he was doing, their numbers were too many and he was bleeding out. Even with the help of the extremely attractive female, he was getting destroyed. His silver fur was soaked in blood, and he painted the snow crimson. He had slaughtered four including Wendell before one of them slashed at his back and he dropped to his knees. He was coughing up blood and bleeding heavily, but he knew he had to keep fighting. Pain surged through him, but the pack needed him. His rage exploded and the world went black around him as he dug deep within himself to find it, his most primitive and primal side. He felt his body being slashed at and then he felt the snap.<br/><br/>There was a moment of serenity where he almost felt human. In that moment, he knew exactly where Rose was, and felt a deep urge to protect her, even more so than the pack. Aurochs was puzzled, he didn't know anything about her, and yet he knew that his life was empty without her. Perhaps that's what stopped him from leaving two years ago, instinct told him that she was here. Unsure of what the feelings meant, he decided that now wasn't the time. Suddenly, all his outer pain was gone and he snapped back to reality.<br/><br/>In one massive motion Aurochs back handed the wolves around him, sending them sliding back as then a primal roar came from him. A shift began in Aurochs, he healed many of his wounds, his neck included, as the tips of his bloody fur became pitch black. His grabbed his head while his claws became thicker and sharper, a migraine smashing all thoughts. His muscles tensed and expanded noticeably as his body became larger. Cracking sounds could be heard from his shifting bones and sinew. Aurochs pounded at the ground with his mighty paws, sending snow up in a flurry and crushing the rocks and roots beneath him. It was clear that whatever was happening was excruciating for him to go through, but bad news for the dire wolves. His already chaotic mind raced even faster as the migraine assaulted his ability to stop himself. The rage, the pain, the hunger all a whirlwind of destruction razing his thoughts and wrecking his control of himself. All the food in his stomach was digested as well as any fat that could be found on his body so that this shift could be fueled.<br/><br/>When it was finished, Aurochs was standing on all fours, but was almost four feet tall at the shoulder. As he reared up and started to stand bipedal, he was just over seven and a half feet tall. His muzzle was ever so slightly elongated, and his form was much larger. However the difference in color was what was most noticeable, he looked like darkness incarnate. His fur had become a deep black, and his claws were even darker, but the darkest of all were his eyes. When his eyes opened the shadow of his soul was plain to see. His form was black as coal, yet burned with hell fire. It was obvious from simply gazing upon this gargantuan, spat from hell to wreak havoc on all who opposed him, that if the dire wolves wished to continue, there would be no mercy. He was only just bigger than the dire wolves, and they still had the advantage of numbers, but all thought was gone from his mind, save the instinct to slaughter in service of his pack and Rose. If he were able to have other thoughts at the moment, he would question himself. Why did he suddenly know her name, and why did she seem more beautiful every second she was in his sight? He had never seen her until she ambushed the dire wolves, yet he was drawn to her. Aurochs awaited their move, his fangs bared and his claws at the ready. His back was to the village, but he could feel the wolves who were going to help stop and wait. Snarls came from Aurochs' muzzle as he waited"
1248,The Season of the Werewolves (Open pm me to join),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=19637,2013-01-12T07:19:09,Le bourreau,"(*it's 'auto-hit' all day in your post there 'God-Modder' but you wrote it so well I'm gonna let it slide....This should stand as a lesson to all you 'superman style players'......If you are gonna 'god mod'....atleast make it good to read! As a player I hate this post, but as a 'reader' I have to thank Jargos for entertaining me! Jargos you have both the honor of me hating you and respecting your narrative hubris at the same time....I applaud you.)<br/><br/><br/><br/>Wendell still twitching on the ground, the other wolves took their pound of flesh from Jargos before backing off. They watched as his second tier evolution took place in front of their very own eyes. The mutant mutt transformed again, they didn't wait, mid-transformation, unfortunately, this didn't dissuade the highly trained force of equally large werewolves, and they tore in all at once.<br/><br/>The vast majority of the the twelve pack pounced at once, their massive fangs and claws washed over the black werewolves skin and organs in a Cuisinart of spinning bloody death. What they left behind looked much more like roadkill than a werewolf of any kind, evolved or not. It was mostly exposed muscle and twitching nerves. They tore off into the night and began scooping up straggler females and collecting supplies."
1249,The Land Untamed,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1970,2011-01-04T18:33:54,Unorthodox,"A sudden gust of wind blew from behind and Shawn had to throw a hand up to his hat to keep it from blowing away. It was always windy in Cholla Springs, but not usually this windy. A storm was approaching- a very large one too. He rode hard, keeping his head down and spurring his horse to its' limits. The sky grew darker as the black rain clouds began to take over. Shawn was a hardened veteran to rough nights alone on the open plains, but even he did not want to risk being caught in this storm.<br/><br/>He headed south, to the town of Armadillo. This was risky because Armadillo is home to the biggest jail and most of the local law enforcement. However, Armadillo is also one of the largest towns in the state and thus not hard to blend in to. He would head to the local saloon, which is where most of the outlaws managed to remain undetected under the eyes of the law."
1250,The Land Untamed,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1970,2011-01-14T01:18:06,Ristina,"Elena sighed; as the rain thundered down among her clothes , and hair. It caused her hair to stick to her face. The sound of her horse was loud and clear. Itâ€™s hooves pounding on the sand. She had to cross the desert before she could reach Armadillo. A town in which she was called upon to hunt a man down. He was the mayor of the town. It was an odd mission. Let alone the fact that she knew that outlaws had a hard time there.  But she would fit in. Considering most the town would look at her as a law abiding citizen. Since , she wore a badge from a different town saying that she is a sheriff. Not that she didnâ€™t earn it. Just that now she was no longer a sheriff. She was done with all the goody too shoe shit. It was time for the bad ass to come out. Though, she never got to ditching the badge , so it ended up playing a nice safe root for her. Where most towns hardly even realized she was a assassin. By the time they did the person she was killing was already dead. Other assassinâ€™s knew her as ""Quick kill"" Cause she was a quick killing women. Well unless she wanted some fun. But that was rare. For a nineteen year old girl she had worked hard to earn everything she got. Which at the moment would be a nice rifle , a pretty horse, and her daggers. Well that is if you donâ€™t include clothes.<br/><br/>Her horse was finally reaching the outskirts of town. By now she was soaked from her head, to her feet; and shelter would be a nice place. That is if she could find. Her horse was letting down on speed cause he was tired. ""Come on thunder just a little further â€¦please?"" She begged. The horse kicked into gear at a faster pace. That way they could make it to town faster"
1251,"Kuroshitsuji, the Unknown Story IC",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=19735,2012-12-10T04:04:27,Starhawk,"<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #000000"">If you once reject the faith, you can never pass through the gates of heaven.</span></span><br/><br/>""Do you think I care? Why would I summon you if I had not already made up my mind?""<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #000000"">I'll ask you again: do you wish to make a contract?</span></span><br/><br/>""Quit wasting my time! Just execute the contract and grant my wish!""<br/><br/>--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------<br/><br/>The memory of his striking the contract came back again.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Why now? I have no reason to be thinking about that. My goal has not been met, I have not gotten revenge on those who killed my parents. Maybe it is just the work is piling up. The Dunster Weapons Company has flourished under my guiding hand, and Her Majesty has even seen fit to request my aid on matters many times in the past weeks.</span><br/><br/>Earl Gabriel Dunster was still in bed, the curtains drawn, and still in his passing dreams. His dream of the contract would resurface occasionally, but he dismissed it as anything but a reminder of his goal. HE was the Earl Dunster now, and he would be the one to make his own life, undirected by those who wanted his money, or influence, or simply his estate.  That is part of why he made the contract. That, and to find the truth about his parents and punish those responsible."
1252,"Kuroshitsuji, the Unknown Story IC",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=19735,2012-12-10T04:43:12,Tenshi_Kage,"Aspen walked into his Lord's room, rolling a cart behind him - not making a sound. He pushed it around to his Lord's bedside before opening the curtains as he said, ""My lord, it is time to awaken.""<br/><br/>He walked over to his Lord and pulled the covers back as his Lord sat up. ""Today, you have lessons with Ms. Faragonda and Monsieur Flitwick in the music hall and the drawing room respectively.""<br/><br/>He served his Lord some Earl Grey before he proceeded to get his Lord's clothes for the day. ""You also have a meeting with one of Dunster Weaponry's associates. Most of your other time, you have set I aside to handle paperwork, My Lord."" By the time Aspen had finished speaking, his Lord was dressed and Aspen was putting on his Lord's shoes.<br/><br/>""Breakfast will be black bacon, poached eggs, grilled tomatoes, fried mushrooms, toast with butter, sausage, black pudding, hash browns, and Assam black tea, My Lord. Would you like it served in the dining hall?"" Aspen stood and took a few steps backwards away from his Lord."
1253,"Kuroshitsuji, the Unknown Story IC",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=19735,2012-12-10T05:06:05,Starhawk,"After taking a sip of his tea, Gabriel took one of the two rings on his nightstand, placing it on his thumb. The one thing passed on to him besides the estate, a brilliantly cut emerald mounted in a golden ring. Looking into the gem, one could see the Dunster family emblem on the gold underneath.<br/><br/>""Remind me again, which associate wishes to hassle me this time? And when?"" Gabriel's face took on a slightly annoyed mask as he said this. He didn't like having people he didn't personally pick be delegated such responsibilities in HIS company.<br/><br/>""And yes, I would like my breakfast served in the dining hall. What use is there for it otherwise?"""
1254,"Kuroshitsuji, the Unknown Story IC",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=19735,2012-12-10T05:24:55,Tenshi_Kage,"Hands his Lord his cane, ""A supplier by the name of Ashton Kroger from the Harmer Supply Company, My Lord."" Aspen paused for a second before stating, ""I will go and ensure breakfast is on the table when you arrive, My Lord.""<br/><br/>Aspen quickly and silently made his way to the kitchen and set about making sure everything was still fresh and hot before taking it to the dining hall. He had placed down the last plate and was pouring his Lord's tea when his Lord entered the room. Aspen finished the tea, then pulled out his Lord's chair before pushing it in as his Lord sat.<br/><br/>""Can I get anything else for you, My Lord?"""
1255,"Kuroshitsuji, the Unknown Story IC",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=19735,2012-12-10T05:39:35,Starhawk,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">Sigh..... I can already tell this will be a long day.</span><br/><br/>Gabriel brushed his hair over his left eye. No need for anyone besides Aspen to know the truth right now.  As Gabriel stood, he took another sigh and proceeded out into the hallway.  It was a shade of<span style=""color: #008000"">green</span>Gabriel always thought didn't quite catch the sheen of his ring, but was still an appropriate enough color to allow rooms to appear large while accenting the furniture.<br/><br/>Gabriel took his time going down the stairway to the foyer. There was no reason to rush; after all, his lessons were later in the morning, and Kroger would not be arriving until at least his afternoon tea time.  About halfway down, Gabriel looked up at the portrait of he and his parents. It had been commissioned when he was still young, about the age of 6, and was the only picture remaining of either of his parents in the manor.  He secretly loathed it, because the artist had made him look....cute.<br/><br/>He continued down the steps and walked into the dining hall, where Aspen had already prepared breakfast in the brief time since he left Gabriel's chamber.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""color: #FFFFBF"">Can I get anything else for you, My Lord?</span></span><br/><br/>""Actually, you can. When Mr. Kroger arrives this afternoon, I wish for us to have our tea out in the garden. And I want my favorite board game to be set up for us to play while we await the tea."""
1256,"Kuroshitsuji, the Unknown Story IC",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=19735,2012-12-10T06:01:43,Tenshi_Kage,"Aspen bowed to his Lord. ""As you command, My Lord, it will be done."" Aspen noticed his Lord was prolonging breakfast, so he excused himself and quickly acquired the board game, Darjeeling Tea, tea set, and ingredients for scones.<br/><br/>After setting all of this aside for the afternoon, Aspen returned to the dining hall just as his Lord was finishing breakfast. He pulled out his Lord's chair, when he was signaled to and opened the dining hall door for him, as well.<br/><br/>""My Lord, as soon as Ms. Faragonda arrives in an hour, I will escort her to the music hall."" with that he bowed to his Lord and quickly cleaned up the dining hall, before re-cleaning the music hall."
1257,"Kuroshitsuji, the Unknown Story IC",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=19735,2012-12-10T06:22:03,Starhawk,"Gabriel proceeded to a door to the garden after Aspen left the dining hall.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I've still got a little time, so I might as well take a walk around the manor...anything to get my thoughts relaxed a little.</span>When his parents were alive, a whole team of gardeners would come and manage the grounds once a month. After the murders, none of them would come back, and the grounds had fallen into a wild, unkempt state.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I need to remind Aspen to take care of this before Mr.Kroger arrives, it doesn't suit a Dunster to have a dilapidated estate.</span><br/><br/>Rounding a series of hedges, Gabriel noticed the table his mother always used to sit at when they went to the garden together. Such happy times, when he could enjoy being a kid, with no worries, no business to run, no Germans coming to hassle him. Gabriel briefly saw himself, his mother, and his aunt playing London Bridge, but this was just for a moment. The garden resumed its poor state, and Gabriel continued on.  Up ahead was the one feature Gabriel still admired, as it was still clean and untouched by the wild.  A marble fountain, depicting a dragon with its neck stretched skyward.  The water continues to run out of its mouth into the air, and then drops onto the base the dragon stands on, a cloud being upheld by cherubs. Why cherubs? Gabriel did not know, but he still admired the craftsmanship of the fountain.<br/><br/>Pulling out the watch from his pocket, Gabriel observed it was nearly time for his lesson, and returned to his study. As he approached the door, Gabriel whispered a simple phrase.<br/><br/>""Aspen, do something about the garden."""
1258,"Kuroshitsuji, the Unknown Story IC",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=19735,2012-12-10T08:57:53,Tenshi_Kage,"Aspen paused while doing the finishing touches on the music hall, ""Yes, My Lord."" He then proceeded to the gardens and made them presentable. He trimmed all the hedges and trees, cut the grass, polished the stone walkways, and many other things for the upkeep of the garden. Aspen sighed and wiped his brow while looking at the finished product, only to notice the time and that Ms. Faragonda would be arriving in the next five minutes.<br/><br/>He quickly made himself presentable and proceeded to the front of the house to meet her. Not soon after her carriage pulled up and Aspen was helping her out of it. ""Why thank you, Aspen. Such a gentleman and the grounds look as splendid as always.""<br/><br/>Aspen smiled at her, ""It is no problem, Ms. Faragonda, I am simply one hell of a butler.""<br/><br/>""Indeed you are, Aspen."" Aspen lead Ms. Faragonda to the music hall after taking her coat. He then proceeded to get his Lord.<br/><br/>He knocked on his Lord's study door, ""My Lord, Ms. Faragonda is waiting for you in the music hall.""<br/>_________________________________________________________________________________________<br/><br/>Sorry for the late post... Firefox is being a lagger."
1259,"Kuroshitsuji, the Unknown Story IC",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=19735,2012-12-10T09:06:39,Starhawk,"Seeing that it was that time already, Gabriel proceeded to the music hall. The time seemed to fly by, only because he was focusing on his plans for the afternoon, and not the lesson. That doesn't mean he didn't do a superb job, in fact he did, but his mind was elsewhere. After the lesson had finished, Gabriel awaited Aspen outside the hall.<span style=""font-style: italic"">He better not make me wait...</span>Aspen showed up a moment later, with that devilish grin of his..<br/><br/>""What have you been up to this time?  Oh, and cancel my lesson with Monsieur Flitwick, I want to make sure we are ready to show the FULL Dunster hospitality to our guest when he arrives."""
1260,"Kuroshitsuji, the Unknown Story IC",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=19735,2012-12-10T09:42:37,Tenshi_Kage,"""I have been doing everything a Dunster butler should be doing, My Lord. And I will send the missive immediately, My Lord."" Aspen bowed and went to do as his Lord requested.<br/><br/>When Aspen finished, he wheeled a cart to his Lord's study and knocked. When permitted, he entered the study and served his Lord his afternoon tea. ""For your afternoon tea, you have a Chamomile tea and scones, My Lord."" He waited for his Lord to start eating his scones before saying, ""I have sent the missive to Monsieur Flitwick and all preparations for Mr. Kroger's arrival are done, My Lord.""<br/><br/>Aspen smiled, ""He will be receiving the FULL Dunster hospitality as you have commanded, My Lord."""
1261,"Kuroshitsuji, the Unknown Story IC",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=19735,2012-12-10T17:56:32,Starhawk,"Nodding his head, Gabriel took a bite of a scone he picked up off of the plate.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Good, now that my day is cleared up, I can await Mr. Kroger in peace.</span><br/><br/>""Chamomile tea...it's supposed to relax, am I correct?""<br/><br/>Gabriel rose from his seat after finishing his tea. He wanted to go ahead and inspect the garden while he had a moment, so he began walking toward the entrance to the gardens.<br/><br/>""Aspen, be ready for Mr. Kroger's arrival. I have a feeling it will be very soon. When he arrives, bring him to me in the garden."""
1262,"Kuroshitsuji, the Unknown Story IC",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=19735,2012-12-10T20:25:51,Tenshi_Kage,"""You are correct, My Lord."" Aspen followed behind his Lord until his Lord spoke, ""Aspen, be ready for Mr. Kroger's arrival. I have a feeling it will be very soon. When he arrives, bring him to me in the garden.""<br/><br/>He bowed, ""As you wish, My Lord."" Aspen walked to the front entrance and waited ten minutes before Mr. Kroger's carriage came down the drive. He opened the carriage door for him and proceeded to lead him to the gardens after taking his traveling coat. The man didn't speak a word to Aspen, but he didn't mind. He walked out into the gardens and to his Lord, ""My Lord, I present Mr. Kroger.""<br/><br/>Aspen gave a small bow before setting up the game and going to fetch the tea."
1263,"Kuroshitsuji, the Unknown Story IC",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=19735,2012-12-10T21:39:50,Starhawk,"""Mr. Kroger, please, sit,"" Gabriel said, gesturing across from him, ""Lets play a game.""<br/><br/><span style=""color: gray"">""Thank you Earl Dunster, but...why the game?""</span><br/><br/>""While my butler is preparing the tea, I thought we could amuse ourselves. You are not afraid to play a simple game, are you?""<br/><br/>Ashton took on a slightly bemused face.<span style=""color: gray"">""Of course not. What are the rules?""</span><br/><br/>""Quite simple. You roll a die, move that number, and draw a card. Then you must act upon that card. As I said, it is a simple game. And you may start, as you are my guest.""<br/><br/>Mr. Kroger proceeded to pick up the die. It is one of Gabriel's finest, made of solid ivory and polished til it could catch the smallest beam of light and amplify it. He rolled a three, and moved his piece forward, then he drew a card.<br/><br/><span style=""color: darkgreen"">You find a guarded fortune. Move 1 more step forward.</span><br/><br/>""My turn.""  Gabriel rolled a six, and drew his card.<span style=""color: darkgreen"">You have stumbled upon a buffoon blocking the road. Miss one turn.</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: gray"">""Looks like I might have gained the advantage.""</span>Mr. Kroger begins rolling the die,<span style=""color: gray"">""Earl Dunster, I think I may as well tell you the situation. The factory outside Berlin...it has fallen on rough times. Few people want to come work because of the low pay we can afford right now. If you can offer a small sum, I can offer more to people, and increase production.""</span><br/><br/>""You need to move. You've rolled a four.""<br/><br/><span style=""color: gray"">""Of course.""</span><span style=""color: darkgreen"">You lose an arm. You can only move half as far.</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: gray"">""As I was saying, we are in need of money to increase production. I believe that ten thousand pounds should more than cover all the new labor we can get, and it should be only a drop in the water for you.""</span><br/><br/>""Roll again, remember? I miss a turn""<br/><br/><span style=""color: gray"">""Right, right""</span>Mr. Kroger rolled a 4, so he moved forward.<br/><br/>""Only half the steps Mr. Kroger. You lost an arm after all.""<br/><br/><span style=""color: darkgreen"">You find two cards in the road. Draw two cards.</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: gray"">""Well, that turned out lucky!</span><span style=""color: darkgreen"">You see specters in the catacombs. Move back 1 space.   You fall into a raging fire. Lose 3 turns</span><br/><br/>""I believe Aspen is ready with the tea.""<br/><br/><span style=""color: gray"">""Let's just say that you won the game. I have lost 3 turns, and had to move back.""</span><br/><br/>""I'm not one to give up on a game.."""
1264,"Kuroshitsuji, the Unknown Story IC",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=19735,2012-12-11T04:28:48,Tenshi_Kage,"After Aspen had left his Lord, he quickly finished up the desert and tea. He put it all on a cart and took it outside into another part of the garden where there was a table and two chairs near the fountain. He parked the cart beside the table then set all required silverware and dinning necessities on the table.<br/><br/>Once that was done, he went to fetch his Lord and their guest. He appeared beside his Lord so suddenly, Mr. Kroger did a double take. Aspen bowed, ""The tea and dessert is ready, My Lord.""<br/><br/>""Lead the way."" His Lord ordered.<br/><br/>Aspen smiled, ""Yes, My Lord."" With that Aspen assisted his Lord out of his chair and lead the way to the table by the fountain. Aspen pulled out and pushed in his Lord's chair before going over to the cart and serving them.<br/><br/>""Today, we have black tea and a chiffon cake with lemon icing."" Aspen poured his Lord's tea first and then Mr. Kroger's tea. ""Bon appetite."" Aspen bowed before putting himself one pace to the right and three paces back from his Lord's chair."
1265,"Kuroshitsuji, the Unknown Story IC",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=19735,2012-12-11T04:43:02,Starhawk,"Gabriel sat silently as he picked at the cake, while Mr. Kroger was still amazed at Aspen.<br/><br/><span style=""color: gray"">""That butler of yours is something. How did he make all of this in that short time since I arrived? I didn't smell cake when he led me out here..""</span><br/><br/>""He's....""<br/><br/><span style=""color: black"">""I'm simply one hell of a butler.""</span>Aspen bowed.<br/><br/><span style=""color: gray"">""Well, my compliments. It is very delicious. Earl Dunster, I hope you don't mind if I use your phone...I need to make a call.""</span><br/><br/>""Go back into the manor, up the stairs, down the left hall. Third door on the right after you make the second left.""<br/><br/>Mr. Kroger thanked Gabriel and excused himself. He had entered the manor when Gabriel turned to Aspen.<br/><br/>""Keep an eye on him. And show him some more hospitality while you are at it."""
1266,"Kuroshitsuji, the Unknown Story IC",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=19735,2012-12-11T05:29:33,Tenshi_Kage,"Aspen bowed, ""Yes, My Lord."" Aspen turned and headed to the house, but he stopped after a few steps before turning back to face his Lord, ""I have some Earl Grey and scones waiting for you in your study, My Lord.""<br/><br/>Then Aspen turned back around and headed inside to show the guest some<span style=""font-style: italic"">hospitality.</span><br/><br/>~*~*~*~*~*~*~<br/><br/>Mr. Kroger felt like he was being watched, but he dismissed it as a fluke. ""The little twerp won't know what hit him. He probably doesn't realize that I sold the company in Czech and took all of the money from there either... The employees? Who cares about them... Che, I need to go. Bye."" Mr. Kroger hung up the phone and quickly made his way back to... he was lost and he still felt like someone was watching him.<br/><br/>He turned to go down a hallway, but it wasn't lit well. Then right as he was turning to go a different direction, he saw ghosts. Mr. Kroger jumped and quickly turned tail and ran. But even as he ran, he still saw blank white faces with black eye holes and mouths.<br/><br/><span style=""color: gray"">You see specters in the catacombs. Move back 1 space.</span><br/><br/>Then he fell down the staircase and broke his right arm.<br/><br/><span style=""color: gray"">You lose an arm. You can only move half as far.</span><br/><br/>He was on the first floor and it was hard to get up, but he did and ran. He got shocked out of his skin and fell to the ground when the butler suddenly appeared.<br/><br/>""Where are you heading?""<br/><br/>He tried to get up, but he kept on trying to use his broken arm's hand.<br/><br/>""The hospitality is not at it's end. Dinner will be done shortly.""<br/><br/>He managed to scoot himself back a few paces with his legs before finally getting up and moving away quickly. The butler followed while saying, ""After all, once you lose your arm you can only move half as far. So why not sit down and relax?""<br/><br/>When the butler said this, he turned his head to look back and the butler was smiling. So he ran and opened a random door and went in. In the dim light, he saw what looked like a small cabinet and hopped in.<br/><br/>""Englishmen have small cabinets."" He heard the butler come into the room and then there was light. And heat. A slot in the cabinet door opened and the butler's eyes looked in at him.<br/><br/>""My what an impatient guest, to put your hands on the dinner that's in the oven.""<br/><br/>""O-o-oven!"" Mr. Kroger immediately tried to open the now identified oven, but it was locked. So he banged on the oven door while shouting at the butler, ""Open up! Open this thing!""<br/><br/>The butler stood back from the oven and said, ""Don't you know, there are many dishes in England that use meat tallow?"" Then the butler closed the opening to the oven.<br/><br/><span style=""color: gray"">You fall into a raging fire.</span><br/><br/>~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~<br/><br/>The only thing that was heard for miles was an agonizing scream.<br/><br/>~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~<br/><br/>Aspen entered his Lord's study and bowed. ""Forgive me, My Lord, I didn't take into account that the oven would malfunction while preparing dinner. I'm afraid it will take a little longer than usual to prepare your dinner."""
1267,"Kuroshitsuji, the Unknown Story IC",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=19735,2012-12-11T05:50:02,Starhawk,"""It can't be helped. I will be here until you have prepared supper anyway, as I have all of these,"" lifting a few of the many envelopes on his desk, ""to take care of. Has Mr. Kroger been shown the Dunster hospitality?""<br/><br/><span style=""color: black"">""He has received the full Dunster hospitality as you ordered, My Lord,""</span>Aspen grinned. He then bowed as he said<span style=""color: black"">""Now, I will get right away on supper.""</span><br/><br/>Aspen rose from his bow. He walked over to the door, opened it slightly, then turned to his lord with that smile again.<br/><br/>""Aspen....don't make that face at me. Its disgusting.""<br/><br/><span style=""color: black"">""Yes, My Lord.""</span><br/><br/>As Aspen was preparing to leave the room, Gabriel picked up one of the darts he had on his desk and threw it at Aspen. Then Gabriel turned back to his desk. Why had he let all this pile up? And why didn't he have Aspen do something about it? That's right...he wanted to take care of these matters by himself. Plus, this would keep him occupied for a short while before supper. He hadn't heard what Aspen said after he had caught the dart, he was so focused on the paperwork."
1268,"Kuroshitsuji, the Unknown Story IC",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=19735,2012-12-11T06:05:21,Tenshi_Kage,"Aspen caught the dart between his index finger and middle finger of his left hand. ""How was that?"" Aspen turned towards his Lord and said, ""Let's leave the fun and games for later, shall we? My Lord.""<br/><br/>Aspen then went and prepared dinner.<br/><br/>~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~<br/><br/>Aspen quietly walked into his Lord's bedroom and proceeded to open the blinds as he said, ""My Lord it is time for you to awaken."""
1269,"Kuroshitsuji, the Unknown Story IC",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=19735,2012-12-13T19:05:06,Starhawk,"Gabriel had only slept lightly this past night. While the dream of the contact had not returned, Gabriel was still exhausted from managing all of his paperwork, and wondering how many others were trying to uproot his hard work. He could not allow others to trample him because of his age or ""inexperience"" as they might call it.<br/><br/>""Is it?"" Gabriel said tiredly. ""Fine...Tell me my schedule for the day. And while you are at it, the weather."""
1270,"The Allies, the Axis and the Victims (closed)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1986,2011-01-07T23:53:39,greeneyedkitty,"m<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://www.zerochan.net/280029"">http://www.zerochan.net/280029</a>m<br/><br/>You could practically feel the stiffness in the room. Everyone was tense, their knuckles snowy from gripping the old oak table, already scratched and dented from fights long passed. The light ticking off the wall clock seemed intruding, like it shouldnâ€™t have been there. The silence was so thick you probably could have cut a hole through it. My pale fingers drummed over the table and finally someone spoke, the one person no one wanted to hear from.<br/>â€œYou all probably know why you have been called here.â€ Germany said, clearing his throat.<br/><br/>Anger flared in the back of my mind but Lithuania gave my hand a light squeeze. When no one answered him, the tall, stoic blond grabbed continued, sweat dewing on his forehead, no doubt from the venomous glares he was earning from everyone present. But really, who could blame him? He was the reason Prussia didnâ€™t exist anymore. He was the reason that most countries, including myself woke up sobbing, plagued with nightmares of watching their people die, themselves die. He was the reason they were stuck in this mess. He was the reason World War 2 had begun.<br/>â€œIâ€™m here to tell you that I am going to take you all. Its nothing personal, really but Iâ€™m sick of listening to all the shit our countries are accepting right now. Today is October 25th. My tanks are already moving forward to take my dear Poland. I give her five days to find a way to fight back. That is all. I officially declare war on Poland.â€  The other Axis shrieked in protest.<br/><br/>All vision locked on me and my eyes widened. No words managed to filter through my ears by that point. The pain that had been shooting through my head, the constant stomachaches, the various bruisesâ€¦ Germany. Germany was coming to kill me. I sunk down in my chair, the cotton of my military uniform rubbing up against my goosebumped skin.<br/><br/>I vaguely saw England and France shoot up form their seats, spitting furious words in Germanyâ€™s direction. He flinched slightly but said nothing, which only fueled the general anger in the room. My eyelids slipped shut over emerald eyes as I chanted in my head. â€œThis isnâ€™t happening, this isnâ€™t happening Felka.â€ I hadenâ€™t noticed my fingers had slipped out of Lithuaniaâ€™s until I felt him desperately grab my hand, quivering in my grip.<br/><br/>I really didnâ€™t notice anything anymore. At those simple words, the superpower that was Germany had written my death sentence.  Words came through as white noise, any touch fuzzy against my frozen hands. When the white noise stopped I opened my eyes again to see everyone looking at me, expecting an answer no doubt. I simply pushed myself up, out of my chair, turned to the left , found the door, opened it, shut the door again and cried. Cried and cried and cried."
1271,"The Allies, the Axis and the Victims (closed)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1986,2011-01-08T08:20:00,SilverRaeven,"m<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://www.zerochan.net/271900"">http://www.zerochan.net/271900</a>m<br/><br/>I was being suffocated. By the thick dust swirling through the room, the tense feelings and horrible memories. I went to reach my hand towards Prussia but when I saw the empty oak chair beside me, my eyes watered and my throat closed when I realized that he would never again be there to hold back my anger. He was dead. And I had killed him. I was about to leave when Germany cleared his throat and stood.<br/><br/>â€œYou all probably know why you have been called here.Iâ€™m here to tell you that I am going to take you all. Its nothing personal, really but Iâ€™m sick of listening to all the shit our countries are accepting right now.""<br/><br/>I almost lept to my feet. Of course we had been giving him shit, he had assisted in the death sentence of Prussia! He obviously noticed the fury that had broken the tension but he just wouldn't shut up.<br/><br/>""Today is October 25th. My tanks are already moving forward to take my dear Poland. I give her five days to find a way to fight back. That is all. I officially declare war on Poland.â€<br/><br/>There was a loud commotion at this and my fellow allies started shrieking but I couldn't feel pity. If Poland had wanted protection why didn't she commit to being an Allie or an Axis? Surely she must have suspected that Germany would take out any countries who attempted to stay neutral. Poland looked stunned as she stumbled away from the table and out the door. The instant she was gone the table polarized into the two groups.<br/><br/>""Ivanka"" France's voice was furious and I turned my attention to him. ""We have to assist Poland against Germany."" My facial expression was caustic<br/><br/>""Why should we do that?"" My voice was hard and icy and France took a step back in shock ""We offered Poland our protection when we asked her to join the Allies. She refused at her own risk and I<span style=""font-style: italic"">know</span>how strong Germany's forces can be. I have no wish to risk my own safety in this foolish endeavor. "" Their faces were aghast as I turned on my heel and stalked out of the meeting room ""Stupid Felka"""
1272,"The Allies, the Axis and the Victims (closed)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1986,2011-01-09T02:16:36,Red-Eyed-Demon-Girl,"A dull roar, screaming up behind as I cowered in my chair. I had stood up for a few moments, yelling and spitting before sinking back into my chair, reality grounding me. My legs went lip and my eyes scanned the room furiously, looking for something that wasn't falling apart in from of my eyes. I saw Poland stand stiffly and leave, Lithuania looking desperately after her. The room seemed to crumble around me as what I feared to be true hit me, each word plunging an imaginary knife into my heart. I sat with my mouth open, a gaping fish, the air strangling it as it was hauled along rough ground. My heart pumped blood to my ears until i could almost hear the sound of gunfire, the sounds of men yelling, their lives being snuffed out like candles in a strong wind. The sound of Germany declaring war. The sound of a catastrophe. The sound of Poland's death sentence. I stared wide-eyed at the wall in front of me, the delicate designs of the wallpaper taking my eyes swirling towards Germany's face, and the closed door behind which dry sobs from Poland were just audible above the shouting of the other nations. I sat numbly in my chair, my mind barley registering the dark feeling in the pit of my stomach. England shook me, his hand on my thin shoulder, yelling in that aristocrat voice of his. I didn't hear what he said, as my mind drifted to morbid thoughts and broke into tiny fragments imagining it. I thought of trenches, deep and mud-filled, men walking over the bodies of other men. I saw the brass buttons and trench coat uniforms of my men and a trampled french flag, the Fleur de Lis pounded into the muddy ground and stained scarlet. I saw my own body, pale and lifeless on the streets of my beloved city of paris. I saw my own gave,<span style=""font-style: italic"">'Franciene Bouvier'</span>carved in a plain wooden cross. I saw burning countryside that was once beautiful. I knew I was not the strongest nation, in terms of military power. I knew I would try however, to defend my home if things came to.<br/><br/>Germany's face was cold, a clear purpose under that mask of ice. I thought (very offhandedly as well) that a bit of sleep and a better haircut would do wonders for his face. His ice-blue eyes pierced right through me, his time to glare at me finally here. I winced and looked away, resisting the urge to hide behind a chair. There was something different in this, a formal death threat to one of our own. My long blonde hair fell in my face, all of my usual charm and wit gone in the face of this new menace. â€œYou all probably know why you have been called here."" Germany had said. I hadn't. The only reason i had gotten out of bed at all this morning was because Canada, on his connect flight to the conference, had stopped in to wake me up. The bombs had begun to fall. I saw Canada and America, across the table. Their faces couldn't have seemed more different at that moment. America had his eyes set on Germany's. He glared with all the rage he could muster, fire blazing in his eyes that I hadn't seen since he fought England for his freedom years ago. Canada's face was the picture of pain for Poland, staring at the door with an expression of what looked to be agonized horror on his face. The cold in Germany's gaze didn't diminish as he turned to meet America's outraged stare. I blinked furiously, trying to keep tears out of my eyes. War was painful, serious and bloody. It was desolate, wretched and grim and I had never wanted to see another. My heart sank with me, my head hanging down to stare at the vibrant red of my dress's sash. My imagination took the crimson colour to an entirely new place, a bloodied war hospital, grim and dying men lying in bed. Blood the colour of vermillion stained the floor, a young man's body lying in it's pool. I saw the red spread before my eyes and touch my shoes, which were already bright scarlet. A wave of pain hit me as I forced myself to look away. My long blonde hair got in my face, blocking my view like a gold curtain. I fingered the indigo fabric of my dress, my eyes following the seams upwards. Memories from World War One haunted my thoughts for a few moments longer before I really looked up. I saw Japan and Russia's faces light up slightly, opportunity flashing in their eyes. My heart dropped, almost non-existent now. I wouldn't be surprised if it stopped beating.<br/><br/>(Note: I have made France's Character less creepy and female. Just an FYI. Here is a link for her face,m<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://www.zerochan.net/240458"">http://www.zerochan.net/240458</a>m)"
1273,"The Allies, the Axis and the Victims (closed)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1986,2011-01-18T06:38:12,greeneyedkitty,"It wasnâ€™t very long, my hysterical breakdown.  I had always been a target of every country so it shouldnâ€™t be anything new. My soul had been ripped to pieces three times already, heartless partitioning being the death of me so once the sadness was out a took a deep breath and flicked my long golden hair over my shoulder. Lithuania looked at me, concerned, stopping the soothing circles he was rubbing on my back.<br/>â€œAre you going to be okay, Felka?â€ I clenched my fists, my insides churning like the Baltic sea in the winter.<br/><br/>â€œNo, No Iâ€™m not but Iâ€™m going to just have to try, arenâ€™t I? Fighting back is what I do.â€ A tiny smile lit up the brunettes features and he looked down, fierce determination taking over both of us.<br/><br/>No words were said but as I tightened my army green cloak over my shoulders, the gold buttons clicking together to keep it secured on my neck I fingered my necklace, the gold crosses familiar points calming me. I had five days to set up the strongest army anyone had ever seen since the days of my glorious commonwealth. Sadly though, even I realized that my army was absolutely pitiful against Germanyâ€™s. Other people sided with Ludwig, that was certain so I had to estimate over two million soldiers fighting against my people. I swallowed deeply but refused to let my head fall. I had less than nine hundred thousandâ€¦ If that was the case, my new plan of attack had to change. It wouldnâ€™t be an attack at all but a clear out, an attempt to fight back while evacuating all of the women and children. The thought made bile rise in my throat so I began to focus on the steady beat of my steel toed boots on the polished floors.<br/><br/>Whipping out my cell phone I held down the number two, awaiting my main general, Edward Rydz-?mig?y to attempt to form some kind of army in time. Furious Polish was flung back and forth between the two of us, my voice reaching pitches I didnâ€™t believe it would go. Lithuania guided me into an awaiting car, a Mercedes to add to the irony, as I swore fiery words at my best commander. Finally, he agreed and I snapped my phone shut, guilt pooling in my stomach.<br/><br/>â€œSo what are you going to do?â€ I tilted my head back, agony crashing into my body like a steam roller.<br/><br/>â€œLiet, I have 39 divisions I can possibly have prepared in time. Do you want to know how many fucking Germany has along with his new pal Russia?â€ Torisâ€™s eyes widened.<br/><br/>â€œHow m-many?â€<br/><br/>â€œ93!â€ I screeched, ready to pull the hair out of my head. I really couldnâ€™t think of doing anything else. I slammed my head into the car door, my skull making a hollow banging sound.<br/><br/>â€œIâ€™M FUCKED TORIS. On zamierza zabija? mnie. JA zamierzam umiera? Litwa!â€ (Heâ€™s going to kill me. Iâ€™m going to die, Lithuania!â€<br/><br/>And for once, Toris was silent because we both knew it was true."
1274,"The Allies, the Axis and the Victims (closed)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1986,2011-01-18T19:56:31,SilverRaeven,"I watched quietly from the window as Poland and Lithuania drove away then turned towards the large wood double doors. I was about to leave when a large hand landed on my shoulder.<br/><br/>""Ivanka. Where are you going?""<br/>""Home, Ludwig. The meeting is over is it not?"" My voice was cold but Germany seemed not to notice. What a clod he was.<br/>""Well yes, but I would request you stay. I would like to talk to you about Felka."" I wasn't surprised. Of course he would want my support. No matter how many armies he could come up with he would want the fear factor I could bring. And honestly, Germany wasn't the worst country to back. He was determined and strict in war and he had a 99% chance of winning this. Plus publicity of taking down Poland would be good for me. I could see no downside so I turned to face him.<br/><br/>""Alright. I am interested. What do you propose?"" He smiled and reached out his hand but I slapped it down. ""I said I was interested. Nothing more."" His expression twisted from confidence to consternation ""I want to know exactly what you will require from me before I agree to anything."" He nodded and opened the meeting room door.<br/><br/>""After you miss Russia."" I rolled my eyes at his stupidity but stalked through anyway. If I wanted the fame of killing Poland I would have to deal with boldness of Germany. I was a little bit surprised to see that Japan and Italy had decided to stay. Considering the fuss they made during the announcement. ""Alright. I have 45 armies Italy has 7"" I scoffed at such a low number but Germany continued ""and Japan has 32. How many would you be willing to send to our endeavor?"" I did quick math and the thought about Polands 39 divisions. If I sent in a measly 33 of my 67 divisions we would outnumber her 3 to one. I could do that.  I<span style=""font-style: italic"">would</span>do that.<br/><br/>""Ludwig. I will give you 33 divisions. That is enough to outnumber Felka 3 to 1."" Germany seemed to churn over my idea but it was Japan that spoke his doubts<br/><br/>""What about Toris? He will surely want to assist Felka. How many forces will he supply?"" I sneered.<br/><br/>""Do not worry about Toris... Or any of the Baltics. I will keep them out of the way. Now gentlemen. Please excuse me, I have business to attend to. I shook hands with everyone and left quickly I had to get to the Baltics quickly. Before they knew what was coming for them."
1275,"The Allies, the Axis and the Victims (closed)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1986,2011-01-19T07:02:45,Red-Eyed-Demon-Girl,"It was like music really, a low tone of desperation playing softly under the harsh melody of fear that wrote over the entire piece.<br/><br/>Everyone except Germany, North Italy, Japan and Russia was still yelling. England was shaking my shoulders, and I didn't even feel the impulse to hit him over his head with one of my red high-heels.<br/><br/>I felt sick. I felt horrible. Not because Felka was going to die, but because I was willing to make the sacrifice of her life if it mean my beloved France would be safe. I could see the streets of Paris burn, and fear shocked me to my core. I felt horrible for how I felt about Felka, but to paralyzed to move from my chair. I felt like the world was gone, the Parisian music that coloured my thoughts silenced by the guns of war.<br/><br/>Before I knew it I was on my feet, screaming along with the rest of them. Profanity and anger seeped into every word as I spat viciously at England, who looked strangely frightened. I backed down, only seeing now that my hands had been around his neck.<br/><br/>He took one deep breath before looking at me, very concerned, making my face flush red from embarrassment. Fear made one act irrational...and now was not a time to be irrational.<br/><br/>I slumped back into my chair muttering ""Ou est ma tete?"". Where was my head? What was I thinking? That was the point. I wasn't.<br/><br/>I turned back to England muttering apologies in french. ""Excusez-moi, je suis desole..."". Pardon me, I'm sorry. England breathed deeply, silent a the grave, or so the expression goes. America was still boiling with rage as Russia and Germany spoke in hushed tones to one another before leaving. Canada looked so distressed as the door slammed behind them that I felt a pang of sorrow go through me.<br/><br/>""They clearly have a plan...but do we?"" I asked quietly, my voice trembling against my will. England immediately snapped into action, explaining how he can mobilize the British Armed Forces and starts ranting on about being prepared for air attacks. ""We'll need evacuation routes, bunkers and fortification for major structures we don't want to lose. We also need anti-aircraft guns, and mobilization of as many units as possible."" he explained.<br/><br/>The rest of his ramblings went to the wind as I pictured la Tour d'Eiffel and l'Arc de Triomphe in ruins...rubble made of my proudest landmarks, the stained glass windows of Notre Dame crushed. It was all I could do not to scream. Two wars in one lifetime? Wasn't one pointless war enough?<br/><br/>""-and France, you will...Franciene are you all right?"" he asked, his face reminding me far to much of all the times I had fought war with him before it went soft. ""Moi? Cheri I am perfectly fine."" I said simply, putting a touch of fake rebellion into my voice. It was...more convincing that I had hoped.<br/><br/>""As I was saying...we have a dire situation. None of us have our armies mobilized, so we have decided..."" he faded off, wincing as though he had just thought of something particularly horrible. ""We have decided, that once Germany has taken Poland you will enter the country from along your border. He will be weakened. It will be...the best time to strike."" he stated this in a voice that didn't seem entirely his own, as though it hurt him so badly to say it that he couldn't bear to say the words.<br/><br/>I let my mouth hang slack for a moment, feeling tears well up slightly in my eyes before turning my head away. Did they, we, have so little faith in Felka? Did we really believe she couldn't survive this? I thought of the amassed power of Germany, Russia, Japan and North Italy and winced. No. No, Felka could not survive that."
1276,"The Allies, the Axis and the Victims (closed)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1986,2011-01-21T21:58:03,greeneyedkitty,"â€œP-Polska? Felka? FELKA! And Toris! Are you there?â€ Came a shocked voice from across the hallway. It was a rather high voice, though beginning to crack as he got older and if I was in my usual mood, I probably would have grinned and called back. Instead I kept my fists clenched and kicked off my Italian leather boots, lips set in a thin line. My temper was on the edge, ready to spill over the tiny bottle that contained my emotions. Lithuania realized I wasnâ€™t answering the little Latvians call and sighed, doing it himself.<br/><br/>â€œWeâ€™re back Raivis!â€ He bellowed, voice like silk in my ears. Dirty blond hair and watery cerulean eyes bounded through my house, a worried smile on his face? I feared my eyes were still red from crying and my fears were answered when Latvia gasped.<br/><br/>â€œFelkaâ€¦ H-How did i-i-it go?â€ I gave him the most venomous glare I could manage and he shrunk back, his eyes filling with tears again. Toris sighed and sauntered over to the sobbing boy, wrapping a tender arm around his shoulder. I simply stalked by, forcing down yet another desperate lump in my throat. How was I going to tell my people that I didnâ€™t know what to do? That we were doomedâ€¦ I couldnâ€™t bear to see them hurt again, tossed around like ragdolls. They didnâ€™t deserve it.<br/><br/>My socked feet made a hollow, slapping sound against my tiled floors and I dragged my fingers against the crimson walls, a high scraping sound ringing through the mansion. I could picture it already. Slowly, as Poland got ripped apart, I would lose a room in my house until my beautiful home would be nothing more than the size of an apartment building. The thought horrified me but it had already happened three times beforeâ€¦ Shouldnâ€™t I already know how this feels? Be used to it?<br/><br/>My room wasnâ€™t horribly far down the hallways though the door was much bigger than the rest of them, the beautiful polished door making me feel more important than anyone else. I opened the door and flopped down on the king sized bed, sinking into the maroon comforter. I was so tired, so doneâ€¦ I didnâ€™t want to deal with the shit going on right now. I wanted everything to go back to normal, to be drinking some sugary coffee with Liet in the main room, content smiles on our faces as Latvia and Estonia came to sit with us.<br/><br/>I then realized that it would be a long time until I ever did that again. The thought was terrifyingâ€¦ We were in war again. The cold, dirty unfair war. I had already risen and now I was forced to come back again. I wasnâ€™t even sure if I would come back this time.<br/>â€œIâ€¦ I donâ€™t want to die.â€ I whimpered. Another body sat down in the bed beside me, his shaking lips pressing a soft kiss to my cheek.<br/><br/>â€œI donâ€™t want you to either, my Polska.â€ And as much as I wanted to turn around, hug him, make love to him... I couldnt promise him I would."
1277,"The Allies, the Axis and the Victims (closed)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1986,2011-01-22T22:46:42,SilverRaeven,"I clicked open the lock of my house and pushed my way inside. The house seemed eerily empty as I strode into the kitchen, all the Baltics were probably and Poland's house mourning my soon to be takeover. I searched through my bar, if those useless leeches had taken any... oh there it was. Pouring myself some vodka I pushed through another door into my private hideaway, my bedroom.<br/><br/>The walls were lined with bookshelves, and those, in turn were covered in books. I pulled an nondescript book off the shelf and laid it on a nearby table, blowing the dust particles swirling and dancing into the air. I flipped through the floor plans of most of the other countries and when I finally found Poland's I was not disappointed. Her house may be small but the layout was lovely and the decor was timeless.<br/><br/>I continued to flip through photos of her house until I heard the door slam shut. I quickly put everything away and headed back to the kitchen.<br/><br/>""Hello Latvia, Estonia."" They quivered slightly in my presence and I smirked, they were so weak. ""Did you have a good time with Felka?"" They said nothing so rolled my eyes and turned away ""Well then, ????????? ???? (goodnight) I will see you in the morning."" As soon as I had disappeared into my room I heard a quiet conversation begin then fade as the two states walked towards their rooms.<br/><br/>I pulled off my my scarf and my jacket then quickly changed into my pajamas. War was soon to be upon us. I might as well get some sleep while I was able to. The blanket had just settled itself over me and I had found the elusive 'comfy spot' on my bed when a shrill noise penetrated my sleepy brain. I growled and reached for the phone. It was Germany. Fucking yay. ""GODDAMMIT LUDWIG!"" I was practically screaming ""What the HELL do you wan at this ungodly hour!"" There was a shocked silence at the other end of the phone before Ludwig spoke.<br/><br/>""I am sorry to have woken you Ivanka but I thought you should know that there will be a meeting tomorrow at my house."" I sat up and ran my fingers through my hair. ""That was why you phoned? To tell me about a meeting?"" My voice was cold but I could hear how tired I was. ""Yes I will be there. If I don't kill you tomorrow, consider yourself lucky."" I slammed the phone down and scrunched back under my blankets, cursing Germany the whole time. The nerve of that rat bastard."
1278,"The Allies, the Axis and the Victims (closed)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1986,2011-01-23T01:17:02,Red-Eyed-Demon-Girl,"Everyone was silent in the meeting room for quite a while. You could have dropped a pin and everyone would have flattened to the ground, thinking it was gunfire. ""It's a plan then."" I said stiffly, my eyes wandering to the door. I was the first to stand and leave. I could hear England behind me, as well as Canada and America, China just behind. There was so much to do. So many things one had to accomplish to be ready for the travesty called war.<br/><br/>As soon as I was back in my house, the thick red curtains drawn to keep out peering eyes, I collapsed. I left myself be fully afraid for about two minutes before I realized I was already on the floor bawling. Fear is a strange thing. It can hold you together until you feel safe, and then drop you and terrorize you until you can no longer desire anything but escape from the madness.<br/><br/>I breathed in deeply, feeling the cool air refresh my body. I slumped on my couch and grabbed a glass of red wine, the dedicate crystal glass filled with crimson liquid feeling comfortable in my hand. I thought of how badly I wanted to crush Germany, if I had the force. I would relish the moment when I could attack after Felka was taken. After Poland was captured. What a price to pay.<br/><br/>I moved towards my bedroom, waling along the soft carpet in my bare feet. Down the hall, step left past the creaky board. Last door on the right. My bedroom was lined with bookshelves, large velvet curtains and a four poster bed. The silk sheets were ruffled, just as they were when I left this morning. Canada had knocked, dragged me out of bed and told me to get ready for the meeting. I must have been running on auto pilot because my towel was lying on the floor of my bathroom with my nightgown. I sighed and began picking up my things, thinking of how I had so easily throw aside this task earlier. A bottle of perfume sitting on the side of the sink, a tube of rouge lying open next to it. All normal things. Things I would miss if I lost them. Little things. The big things...I would miss more. I would miss Felka, her unpredictable attitude and her hot temper. A shrill sound cut through my thoughts before I could dwell on them.<br/><br/>The phone rang. I could hear the old fashioned ring from the hall. I was silent as l'Angleterre (England) answered. ""Hello? Franciene?"" he asked. ""Yes."" I replied, sounding slightly annoyed. What did the englishman have to say now? He could have said it at the meeting. I felt foolish for being cross, but cross was better that scared stiff. ""I have a proposition for you."""
1279,"The Allies, the Axis and the Victims (closed)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1986,2011-01-28T07:40:19,greeneyedkitty,"The next day, I can honestly say I had never barked into a phone so much in my life. Mixed Polish and German were screamed at each other over a tiny silver phone to the point I feared that the speaker would fizzle out. I had triedâ€¦ I really had to try and stop Germany from coming to invade my beautiful land. I begged, I pleaded and I all I received were harsh words and a single fistfight when Germany had actually come over to try and discuss. I wanted peace, he wanted surrender but neither of us got what we wanted in the end.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">â€œBASTARD!â€ Felka screeched, running at the blond with a furious glint in her eyes. She was sick of this and their constant arguments that day had only ended in angry circles of insults and begging. The German barely caught her fist and she wailed another at his face, landing a solid crack. Ludwigâ€™s head flew back and he snarled, wiping the blood from his now sliced chin and bleeding nose.<br/><br/>Whipping his own arm around he hit the back of her neck, causing her breath to stop for a second. She staggered but he managed to catch her arm, throwing her petite body into the couch he was sitting in moments before.<br/><br/>â€œDonâ€™t play dangerous games, Felka.â€ He hissed, preparing to walk away. Trying to regain her breath, the girl stood and raised her leg, shoving it down on the Germanâ€™s back with all her might. He fell with an all mighty crack and Felka gasped, backing up a bit. She could practically feel the bad aura seeping off Ludwig.<br/><br/>â€œPOLSKA!â€ Lithuaniaâ€™s voice rang out high and clear in the empty hallways, his expression that of pure horror as he saw the scene. Felka whimpered and did the only thing that would keep her country alive for that moment. She ran. She ran and she hid in her room long after she heard the German leave her house.</span><br/><br/>â€œDo you want some food, Felka? Youâ€™ve been signing and looking over papers for hoursâ€¦â€ I nodded weakly, my head falling on the desk. There was something odd in Lithuaniaâ€™s voice that sounded distinctly like guilt. I blinked and looked up, only to meet teary cerulean eyes. I immediately shot up, concerned and sauntered over to him, grabbing his cold hands.<br/><br/>â€œAre you all right, Liet?â€ He stiffened at the name and looked down, his fists clenching as tears trickled down his face. Shock and concern clouded my mind and I brought his face to my own, my mouth slightly opened in confusion. Finally, he spoke.<br/><br/>â€œPolskaâ€¦ My lovely lovely Polskaâ€¦ Iâ€™m leaving tomorrow. For good because you are never going to want me back after what Iâ€™m about to do.â€ Toris hiccupped, burying his face in my shoulder. I stiffened at his words as tears burned behind my lids for the billionth time that week.<br/><br/>â€œW-W-Why?â€ I finally choked. Lithuania was silent for a moment, our eyes locked. Suddenly, that sweet face glazed over with the look of someone else, the look of a Nazi.<br/><br/>â€œIâ€™m joining Germany. Heâ€¦ He said heâ€™d give me Vilnius Region back from you after he destroyed you. Theâ€¦ The land you stole from me in 1920.â€ My breathing caught in my throat. Agony, confusion but most of all betrayal smothered my mind in a fog of terror.<br/><br/>â€œI-I-I thought we got over that! I thought we said weâ€™d never let war tear us apart again! It was almost twenty years ago, I thought you accepted that! You canâ€™t do this! Please Lithuania!â€ He stepped forward and shoved his lips against mine, teeth grinding so hard I began to taste blood. It was a kiss filled with no gentle love. It was the frustration and anger at someone else, the need for each other and the fear for what was to come. He pulled back and stepped away, closer to the door. I remained stiff as a board.<br/><br/>â€œIâ€™m sorry, Felka.â€ His expression was dead serious, keeping me riveted. â€œI am going to try and stay neutral. For you and for our countries. You may never want me back after this but just know, if you see me out there with my people, killing you and your ownâ€¦ Donâ€™t hold back. Iâ€™m doing this because Iâ€™m selfish.â€<br/><br/>And with that, he walked out the door of my office, grabbed his pre packed bags and walked out the door of my house.<br/><br/>I screamed."
1280,"The Allies, the Axis and the Victims (closed)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1986,2011-02-01T17:47:41,SilverRaeven,"I was pissed off. I couldn't remember the last time I had wanted to throttle Germany this badly, even last night. He had called an early meeting and half-way through he had received a phone-call and left. So now I was stuck with Germany's prattling moron of a boyfriend and the quiet Japan, waiting none to patiently for the opportunity to punch his face in.<br/><br/>When the door finally creaked open I saw that someone had beat me to it. Italy gasped and rushed towards Germany when he saw his sliced face and his limping gait, not even noticing the petit man that followed him in. Hauling suitcases?  Lithuania was avoiding all eye contact with me and I knew why. He had come crawling back to us, needing protection and knowing that we were the only hope he had.<br/><br/>""Well, well, well. Toris, how lovely to see you here. Does sweet little Felka know where you are?"" My voice was cloyingly sweet and the instant he heard me he cringed in horror. ""How nice for you to come visit your old<span style=""font-style: italic"">friend</span>."" I knew how tortured he must be right now but I couldn't believe that Germany had thought of this, he definitely got points for this, it was pure<span style=""font-style: italic"">evil</span>, and I was impressed.<br/><br/>Even Lithuania's level of betrayal was impressive, joining his true loves enemies side for a chunk of land. He was more of a chicken than I thought and I was going to use this ruthlessly. I patted the chair beside me ""Why don't you come sit with me. We have a lot to catch up on."" I thought he was going to pass out when he caught my eyes but instead he foolishly turned away from me.<br/><br/>""N..no. I. I won't. I a..am staying ne..neutral."" I was pleased to hear him say that. Now I had resistance to beak down. A pastime I enjoyed greatly. Germany finally managed to convince Italy he was fine and had seated himself at the head of the table. Clearing his throat he nodded at Lithuania to be seated.<br/><br/>""Let us get started. I think you all know Toris? Yes? well then, let us not waste any more time."" I snorted. Yes because Germany was the picture of prompt. We immediately began planning our systematic take-down of Poland's meager defense and prepared ourselves for the Allies support. I tried to scare information out of Lithuania a couple of times but every time I mentioned what horrors we were going to inflict on Felka he flinched and drew into himself like the useless lump he was.<br/><br/>The meeting drew to a close and I stood to leave, ignoring the hand-shaking and good-byes, eyeing the pathetic brunette country.<br/><br/>""I am assuming that you need a place to live?"" He looked up and I saw his train of thoughts run across his face. ""Well, you obviously didn't plan ahead. Do you really think that Felka would let you back into her house after what you did to her?"" Deadly, quiet and precise. My voice seemed to stab through the figure slumped in front of me and I beckoned him to follow as I walk towards the door. ""Luckily, I care enough about you too graciously open my home to you once again. How kind am I? Especially since you so rudely left last time."" He hesitantly stood, and for a moment I thought he was going to flee back to Poland. But he heaved his suitcases and followed behind in my shadow. Out the door and into my Ferrari. ""I am so glad to see you again, and I'm sure Estonia and Latvia will be<span style=""font-style: italic"">so</span>happy to see you back in my house."" I really wanted to keep pouring lemon juice on his open would but I didn't want to have to carry him into the house and if I kept talking he would definitely pass out."
1281,"The Allies, the Axis and the Victims (closed)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=1986,2011-02-02T04:12:01,Red-Eyed-Demon-Girl,"I hung up the phone with Briton. He would tell the others. After all, they were part of this plan as well. If we were going towin this war we would have to be prepared. After all, I had no doubts this would result in war.<br/><br/>I thought of the First World War. I had done well then, and I trusted the men running my country to do well now. Things had changed though. Tanks had replaced horses, and mechanized warfare had taken over, leaving us with the lower hand. England had powerful tanks, but Germany's full wrath had yet to be seen.<br/><br/>I shuddered at the thought of who our guinea pig would be.<br/><br/>""First see if Germany will live up to his word..."" I mumbled, less than optimistic. If Germany attacked Poland, I was next. Sharing a border with a military superpower was not a good thing when said military superpower was wanted revenge for being split in two in the last world war.<br/><br/>At the very least we had the plan England had just informed me of. It wasn't so much a plan as a formal announcement. France, England, China, America and Canada would declare war if Germany did not withdraw his troops from Poland. It was a clear divide across the map, the largest nations battling in cold blood.<br/><br/>I ran over my defences. I had my army, consiting of tanks, infanty and various aircraft. I had protection from Germany's tanks in the form of the Ardennes forest in Belgium. Tanks would become stuck in it's heavy trees. Infanty would have sufficiant cover there however.<br/><br/>I inwardly scolded myself. How could I be thinking of defense before offence? I didn't even know if defence would be required...though it was barely a hope that I wouldn't. My job was to invade Germany after Poland had fallen. I couldn't say her name. I couldn't even think it. My lips moved, but my throut dried out at her name.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Felka</span>. Poland's passing would provide a unique opportunity for the Allies. That was the name for us I suppose. An English word, but one I would not dispute. The Allies. It sounded strong, but a word cannot describe a nation. Even less so for many nations.<br/><br/>I began to lull into a calm state, one of those insane moments before the storm where you feel safe and secure, knowing the walls may fall apart, but that everyone inside will stand strong. This is the hope anyways. A shrill screech from the telephone rang in my ears again. ""Qui? What?"" I snapped, my heart pounding from the sreaming noise. My mouth hung open as I heard a voice on the other end explain the recent developments. Lithuania...had...left? Abandoned Poland. He, out of all people, was the last person I would expect to turn on Felka now...Felka. She must be feeling so alone, but until Germany made his first move, none of us could declare war...or we would be taken out first. Once again, the old black and gold phone with the worn dial went silent.<br/><br/>I shuddered. When would it begin?<span style=""font-style: italic"">This waiting is worse than what will come</span>I thought grimly. My mind imidiatly corrected me. This is only a<span style=""font-style: italic"">taste</span>of what is to come. Germany would assure that. The slow tick of a large grandfather clock chimed 3am. I huddled on my couch, hold a galss of red wine, and watching it spill as my head fell forward, my sleepy eyes closing. I supposed sleep would bring escape from the madness...and I couldn't have been more wrong.<br/><br/>Battles from the the First World War replayed in my mind, but everything went wrong. Soldiers didn't hear their orders to halt an attack, and plunged into an ambush. Young men were gunned down and snipers with long, crude rifles fired shots into everything that moved. Prussia's screams echoed through it all, the sounds of a nation being destroyed.<br/><br/>I woke up on the floor, screaming. Cold sweat held me in it's clammy hands. ""Only a dream Fracienne...only a dream."" I mumbled, rubbing some life back into my stiff limbs. But some part of my mind still lost in the nightmare yelled back, screaming my fears back into my face.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Not a dream. Felka will die. You will die. Who can resist the power of Russia and Germany? Japan and North Italy? Who can keep back death?</span>My own voice answered, against the will of my sanity. ""No one."""
1282,"Kawatuta Genjitsu ã€Œã‹ã‚ã¤ãŸã’ã‚“ã˜ã¤ã€|| Me, Zoruna, Starhawk, D'eon",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=20085,2012-12-22T08:34:17,Tenshi_Kage,"<div class=""inline-attachment"">
<dl class=""file"">
<dt><img alt="""" height=""10"" src=""./styles/prosilver/imageset/icon_topic_attach.gif"" title="""" width=""7""/> <a class=""postlink"" href=""./download/file.php?id=1187"">WhiteMansion.jpg</a></dt>
<dd>(29.77 KiB) Downloaded 105 times</dd>
</dl>
</div><br/><div class=""inline-attachment"">
<dl class=""file"">
<dt><img alt="""" height=""10"" src=""./styles/prosilver/imageset/icon_topic_attach.gif"" title="""" width=""7""/> <a class=""postlink"" href=""./download/file.php?id=1186"">mansiongate.jpg</a></dt>
<dd>(60.18 KiB) Downloaded 105 times</dd>
</dl>
</div><br/><br/>Right on the border between Alabama and Mississippi and less than fifty miles West of Mobile, Alabama, is a white mansion surrounded by a gate ten feet high made of stone and steel. This gate holds fifty plus acres of land and in the center of it is a white mansion with sixty-eight rooms.<br/><br/>This mansion is divided into four wings: Water, Earth, Fire, and Wind. Within the whole mansion there are twenty-five bedrooms with bathrooms, four libraries, five dining rooms, five ballrooms, four drawing rooms, four studies, one kitchen, four laundry rooms, two pantry/storage rooms, one cold rooms, two garages, a foyer, an indoor pool, one sauna, four exercise rooms, four gardens, and four master bedrooms with bathrooms. Each wing has a master bedroom/bathroom, five bedroom/bathrooms, a ballroom a drawing room, a library, a study, an exercise room, a laundry room, a dining room, and a garden. In the center of the mansion is the kitchen, two pantries, a ballroom five bedroom/bathrooms, a cold room, a sauna, a dining room, and indoor pool.<br/><br/><div class=""inline-attachment"">
<dl class=""file"">
<dt><img alt="""" height=""10"" src=""./styles/prosilver/imageset/icon_topic_attach.gif"" title="""" width=""7""/> <a class=""postlink"" href=""./download/file.php?id=1185"">mansion layout.jpg</a></dt>
<dd>(3.85 KiB) Downloaded 105 times</dd>
</dl>
</div><br/><br/>Above is the layout of the mansion. Therefore, going clockwise starting from top left corner: Water, Fire, Earth, Wind. The garages are between Water - Wind and Fire - Earth. The foyer, therefore the front entrance, is between Wind-Earth. The white is the gardens.<br/><br/>The mansion is hidden by the surrounding forest within the gates and outside the gates as well. This provides good cover for the supernatural beings that live within...<br/><br/>---------------------------------<br/><br/>Serenity pressed a button on her black Volvo S60Râ€™s dash as she rolled up to the gate. It opened inward and she drove down the long winding driveway until she reached a courtyard that branched off into two other drives around the sides of the mansion. She took the left branch to the garage between Water-Wind. After parking, she grabbed her two suitcases, purse, and backpack and headed inside.<br/><br/>She is the â€œmasterâ€ of the Water Wing. She had been in her New York townhouse doing business with her board of directors. It had been a long five months away from her three confidents, her friends, her companions. They were important to her because she could be herself with them.<br/><br/>She is a Vampire, a special one at that. Her friends were also a part of the supernatural and/or paranormal. Itâ€™s why we all stay together even if we fight one another every once and a while. We understand each other and will stand by each other even if the world is against us.<br/><br/>Then there is Marian, her brother. He is off racking debts in Europe at the moment so she didnâ€™t expect him to be around for another couple months. He is a womanizer, drinker, and smoker to the core. All secret service agencies, including the Russians, have given up trying to capture him to make him pay his debts. Though either his apprentice, Allen, or she follows him and pays off his debts.<br/><br/>Allen is at the Black Order in Dimension 23 at the moment. Marian is here to escape from the Black Order while going through his notes and whatnot to end their war, so she donâ€™t have to step in. She most likely will anyway.<br/><br/>She looked outside at the rising sun.<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #00FF00"">Time to sleep.</span></span>She turned to her bedside table and picked up a remote and pressed<span style=""font-style: italic"">Shutters</span>. Immediately there was no light in the room. She took a shower and dressed for bed. After setting her alarm, she fell to sleep."
1283,"Kawatuta Genjitsu ã€Œã‹ã‚ã¤ãŸã’ã‚“ã˜ã¤ã€|| Me, Zoruna, Starhawk, D'eon",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=20085,2012-12-23T05:32:41,Starhawk,"<div style=""text-indent:1em;"">Azreal had been out on some personal business for the past week. Of course, he liked to view this personal business as a vacation, as it was one of the few times he could drive his Dodge Tomahawk for fun. Azreal had just been visiting his family, well, some of his family, in Colorado, and was just now getting back to the South after driving through the night. As he came closer to the mansion, he revved the throttle even more, and let some of his energy flow into his legs. Within fifty feet of the front gate, Azreal kicked both the bike and himself into the air, clearing the gate by about a foot, and made his calculated land where the custom suspension would work best while remaining undamaged. <span style=""color: red""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Ah, I love doing that. Perfect landing every time. As long as Serenity never catches me doing that near the mansion, I'l be fine...</span></span><div style=""margin:20px; margin-top:5px""><div class=""quotetitle""><input class=""button2 btnlite"" onclick=""if (this.parentNode.parentNode.getElementsByTagName('div')[1].getElementsByTagName('div')[0].style.display != '') { this.parentNode.parentNode.getElementsByTagName('div')[1].getElementsByTagName('div')[0].style.display = '';      this.innerText = ''; this.value = 'Hide'; } else { this.parentNode.parentNode.getElementsByTagName('div')[1].getElementsByTagName('div')[0].style.display = 'none'; this.innerText = ''; this.value = 'Show'; }"" style=""text-align:center;width:100px;margin:0px;padding:0px;"" type=""button"" value=""Show""/></div><div class=""quotecontent""><div style=""display: none;""><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://images.businessweek.com/ss/10/04/0415_most_expensive_things_sold/image/009_dodge_tomahawk.jpg"">[ img ]</a></div></div></div></div><br/><div style=""text-indent:1em;"">Azreal continued up the drive and slowed when he approached the gentle turn toward the Fire-Earth garage. He parked his bike in his usual spot, between his Mercedes SLS and his Rolls Royce Ghost. One of the perks of being half dragon is the natural tendency towards money, and having plenty of time to acquire it. In Azreal's case, some wise investments paid off handsomely and left him with plenty to spare. He went up the stairs into his wing of the house, the Fire Wing. Azreal liked warmth and made sure the Fire Wing was painted in reds and oranges when they all had moved in. It helped light up the rooms a bit, but also was dark enough that it would absorb heat better when the blinds were up.</div><br/><div style=""text-indent:1em;"">There were three pieces of the Fire Wing which Azreal had made sure were put in, his personal supply room, where he kept all of his weapons, a weapons training room, and finally a forge. Officially the forge wasn't actually attached to the mansion, but he counted it as part of his wing, as he spent lots of time there. A decent part of Azreal's weapon collection was self forged, and quite finely at that, so the additions worked well together. Entering his bedroom, Azreal dropped his pack on a chair near the bed. He went into his closet, to the very back. Hidden in a small sliding panel was a retina and fingerprint scanner which Azreal used to open his supply room. This room contained many weapons, from swords to guns and even some ballistics. And in the center of the room were his five most prized swords. One which looks similar to the Revolver gunblade, one which resembles Force Stealer, his favorite katana Mutsunokami, Zantetsuken, and finally, a long sword fashioned in the like of Anduril.<div style=""margin:20px; margin-top:5px""><div class=""quotetitle""><input class=""button2 btnlite"" onclick=""if (this.parentNode.parentNode.getElementsByTagName('div')[1].getElementsByTagName('div')[0].style.display != '') { this.parentNode.parentNode.getElementsByTagName('div')[1].getElementsByTagName('div')[0].style.display = '';      this.innerText = ''; this.value = 'Hide'; } else { this.parentNode.parentNode.getElementsByTagName('div')[1].getElementsByTagName('div')[0].style.display = 'none'; this.innerText = ''; this.value = 'Show'; }"" style=""text-align:center;width:100px;margin:0px;padding:0px;"" type=""button"" value=""Show""/></div><div class=""quotecontent""><div style=""display: none;""><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://storiesbywilliams.files.wordpress.com/2012/05/gunsword.jpg"">http://storiesbywilliams.files.wordpress.com/2012/05/gunsword.jpg</a><br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://www.deviantart.com/download/150621001/FF7_Cloud_Strife__s_Swords_by_SOLDIER_Cloud_Strife.jpg"">http://www.deviantart.com/download/150621001/FF7_Cloud_Strife__s_Swords_by_SOLDIER_Cloud_Strife.jpg</a><br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://media.photobucket.com/image/recent/maling14/RW_Anastasia.jpg"">http://media.photobucket.com/image/recent/maling14/RW_Anastasia.jpg</a><br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://www.manofactionfigures.com/sites/default/files/imagecache/product_full/sites/default/files/anduril_0.jpg"">http://www.manofactionfigures.com/sites/default/files/imagecache/product_full/sites/default/files/anduril_0.jpg</a></div></div></div></div><br/><div style=""text-indent:1em;"">Making sure all his weapons were as he left them, he decided to take his gunblade and go practice in the training room. Azreal changed into his training clothes: weighted sweats with additional weights strapped onto his legs, and weights strapped onto his arms. He left off his shirt because he knew he would sweat once he got going for a while. As Azreal walked down the hall to the training room, his tattoos were exposed. The wings on his back, the scales along his shoulders and starting to extend onto his arms, and a seal on his chest. The seal helped restrain his powers, so that he wouldn't lose control when it wasn't necessary. <div style=""margin:20px; margin-top:5px""><div class=""quotetitle""><input class=""button2 btnlite"" onclick=""if (this.parentNode.parentNode.getElementsByTagName('div')[1].getElementsByTagName('div')[0].style.display != '') { this.parentNode.parentNode.getElementsByTagName('div')[1].getElementsByTagName('div')[0].style.display = '';      this.innerText = ''; this.value = 'Hide'; } else { this.parentNode.parentNode.getElementsByTagName('div')[1].getElementsByTagName('div')[0].style.display = 'none'; this.innerText = ''; this.value = 'Show'; }"" style=""text-align:center;width:100px;margin:0px;padding:0px;"" type=""button"" value=""Show""/></div><div class=""quotecontent""><div style=""display: none;""><a class=""postlink"" href=""https://d27fcql9yjk2c0.cloudfront.net/assets/5056916/lightbox/Konachan.com%20-%2061460%20d.gray-man%20kanda_yuu%20vector.jpg?1328717158"">[ img ]</a></div></div></div></div><br/><div style=""text-indent:1em;"">Azreal used the virtual systems in the training room to allow him to face any foe he wished, all within the confines of the room and with adjustable settings for temperature, weather, and after some of the latest modifications gravity. He turned the gravity to 10x Earth's gravity for the warm up, and randomized the other settings. <span style=""color: red""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Now, let's begin..</span></span> as the gravity took affect, making the weighted clothes heavier as well. The first enemies the system brought up for Azreal to face were a group of about fifty samurai. He waited for an opportune moment when the samurai charged to finally draw his blade and counter. Azreal moved with great agility for one weighed down with a half ton of weights on his arms and legs, and this was just at 10x gravity. He spent about a half hour at this setting, facing ever increasing numbers of enemies, before he decided to change it up a bit. <span style=""color: red""><span style=""font-style: italic"">The only way I can get faster is to train at higher conditions, so lets make it a lot harder...50x gravity?</span></span></div><br/><div style=""text-indent:1em;"">The gravity change took affect very shortly after he stepped back into the middle of the room. It was built to contain everything inside of the room, with no impact on anything outside. How was this done? Well, the room is in its own pocket dimension which happens to have existed already at the point where the door is, and it just took some special tinkering to access the dimension. With 50x gravity, Azreal's weights on each arm and each leg were now nearly 3 tons in weight, and his own weight was also amplified. His breath coming harder now, Azreal was ready to try and ramp up his speed. The enemies he first faced in the new setting were a pack of werewolves, about 8 of them. He was only barely able to beat them without harm in his current state, so he decided maybe it was time to power up a little. Azreal felt his power surging through him, making it easier to move now, and easier to breathe. His tattoos were also spreading, the scales now covered his torso and were about half way to his elbows and his knees. <span style=""color: red""><span style=""font-style: italic"">I've got to watch that...don't want to wreck the room just for a work out</span></span> Next up were some more difficult foes, fully blooded vampires at their full strength. With his power increased Azreal was able to hold his own against the thirty of them and broke a sweat because of the amount of dodging he had to do. He eventually abandoned his gunblade for just plain old unarmed combat, and worked on improving his speed, strength, and accuracy. By about nine in the morning, Azreal had worked out enough and restored the room to its defaults. He retrieved his sword from stand, and returned to his bedroom, resealing his power on the way. The tattoos retreated to their original positions, and the effects of heightened gravity training were finally felt. Azreal felt light on his feet because he had grown accustomed to the difficulty in moving with weights and gravity, and was back to his room far sooner than he planned. Closing his door but leaving it unlocked, he had a quick cold shower and laid out on his bed, leaving himself exposed so he could dry naturally. He fell asleep like that and had only adjusted the blinds to let in some light before he completely dozed off.</div>"
1284,"Kawatuta Genjitsu ã€Œã‹ã‚ã¤ãŸã’ã‚“ã˜ã¤ã€|| Me, Zoruna, Starhawk, D'eon",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=20085,2013-01-02T23:40:15,zoruna,"Appearance:<div style=""margin:20px; margin-top:5px""><div class=""quotetitle""><input class=""button2 btnlite"" onclick=""if (this.parentNode.parentNode.getElementsByTagName('div')[1].getElementsByTagName('div')[0].style.display != '') { this.parentNode.parentNode.getElementsByTagName('div')[1].getElementsByTagName('div')[0].style.display = '';      this.innerText = ''; this.value = 'Hide'; } else { this.parentNode.parentNode.getElementsByTagName('div')[1].getElementsByTagName('div')[0].style.display = 'none'; this.innerText = ''; this.value = 'Show'; }"" style=""text-align:center;width:100px;margin:0px;padding:0px;"" type=""button"" value=""Show""/></div><div class=""quotecontent""><div style=""display: none;""><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://img1.ak.crunchyroll.com/i/spire4/05042008/d/5/9/8/d598055ef1be70_full.jpg"">[ img ]</a></div></div></div><br/>Age: 11<br/>Race: Demon/Angel<br/>Name: Rin Neomi<br/>Abilities: Psionics, Building complex things from every day objects<br/>Other: Is albino.<br/>Has an albino bunny pet he brought to life with every day objects when it died as a baby.<br/><br/>Rin was still trying to adjust to the fact he had family. When Serenity found him six years ago he'd been living on the streets for as long as he could remember. He had just turned eleven a few weeks ago. He remembered well how Serenity found him. He was being pulled and pushed around. Each hit or kick he was given made him lose more and more control over a power he didn't fully understand. He was hit one too many times and had screamed out in anger and pain. A giant dome of purple power had formed starting as a small one and expanding outwards. Expanding and growing to massive lengths much like a bomb explosion. Rushing out in all directions and level three miles worth of city blocks. He had passed out afterwards from the drain being he had only been almost five years old.<br/><br/>When he came to there was a woman and she was carrying him. He hadn't understood why at the time. He had just stared and studied her silently. Later learning her name was Serenity. He didn't have any parents. He'd told her as much when he got to trust her. She took him to a giant mansion. Giving him money and getting him into school. He was often bored there as he was much smarter than his age gave him. She became his guardian and he looked up to her as a mother. He helped out around the house as best he can. Even inventing some inventions to help with the housework. Especially on his side. Yet he had something made to give Serenity when she woke up again.<br/><br/>He laid there sleeping as the sun was coming up. He had ended up on Serenity's schedule whenever he got home from school. Though just recently the school sent him home with a letter when he stopped playing dumb. They graduated him all the way through highschool. He didn't mind but he had to show the letter to Serenity. Such was the curse of an extremely geniusly bright mind. He curled up in a ball as he dreamed about the day he met Serenity. His little bunny Yuna laid beside him on a pillow. He loved his albino rabbit. She was paler than a normal bunnier and he was even paler than a vampire. He smiled in his sleep. Hoping Serenity had a good night. He had a wing of the house but sometimes he snuck over to hers and tried to find which room was hers. She had stayed with him when he first got here. ""Sleep well Yuna."" He said softly. He fell asleep even as his mind raced with excitement. He could wait to see Serenity and her friends again come nighttime."
1285,"Kawatuta Genjitsu ã€Œã‹ã‚ã¤ãŸã’ã‚“ã˜ã¤ã€|| Me, Zoruna, Starhawk, D'eon",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=20085,2013-01-03T02:56:27,Tenshi_Kage,"The OOC:m<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://www.creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=23&amp;t=20533"">http://www.creativefreedomrpg.com/viewt ... 23&amp;t=20533</a>m<br/>@ Zoruna: Just copy/paste and edit it out of your thing if you want.<br/>_________________________________________________________________________________________<br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Beep, beep, be-</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Thud, crash.</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #00FF00"">""Stupid alarm clock, have to fix it again..."" </span>Serenity yawned. She reached over to her remote and pressed a button. The window shutters opened to a clear night sky.<span style=""color: #00FF00"">""Mmm... a good night it will be.""</span><br/><br/>She got out of bed and dressed into black pants and a green button up shirt. She left her room, her bare feet walking silently across the carpet floor. She entered her study and went straight for her desk. She picked up her stack of mail and ruffled through it.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Bill, bill, bill, business, bill, bill, school, bi-</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #00FF00"">Wait, school? Why would I be receiving a letter from Rin's school? It's not time for grades to be sent out.</span></span>She studied the envelope, before slipping it in her back pocket.<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #00FF00"">I'll see Rin first before I read this. If it's about a misdemeanor - though I doubt it - he will tell me before a sheet of paper will, or he'll be in big trouble.</span></span><br/><br/>The rest were bills and spam, so she opened her laptop and checked her e-mails. She was wasting time for the other two to wake up. She replied to the necessary business e-mails before finally setting out to the kitchen. She had called the cook this morning on the way here and said that she'd be cooking tonight for the three of them and he could have the night off.<br/><br/>She entered the kitchen and checked the fridge. There was everything she needed to make French Toast, omelets, pancakes, sausage, and hashbrowns. She turned on the kitchen radio and started cooking, singing, and dancing.<br/>_________________________________________________________________________________________<br/>Since there is going to be conversation at the kitchen table, after you all arrive we can do one-liner/paras for the conversation. The one-liner answers and questions can be elaborated with your chara's thoughts and expressions and I would love to read them."
1286,"Kawatuta Genjitsu ã€Œã‹ã‚ã¤ãŸã’ã‚“ã˜ã¤ã€|| Me, Zoruna, Starhawk, D'eon",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=20085,2013-01-03T05:35:54,Starhawk,"<div style=""text-indent:1em;"">Azreal was awoken by singing coming from the kitchen, his ears picking it up even though he was asleep. <span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: red"">It must be that time of night...huh? So I slept...like 3 hours...ehh, that'll do for now.</span></span> He went back into his closet, grabbing some black pants, white tank top and a red jacket which he left unbuttoned. After getting dressed, Azreal left his room, walking toward the balcony overlooking the foyer and into the kitchen. Waiting a second to check for anyone nearby, Azreal backed a few feet away from the balcony, then ran and flipped over the railing. He landed fairly silently, considering he wasn't wearing shoes and he knew how to land so as not to draw attention to himself; and best of all, Serenity hadn't noticed his stunt because she was busy in the kitchen. Azreal walked in and leaned on the island near where Serenity was cooking, oblivious to him for just a moment....</div><br/><br/><div style=""text-indent:1em;""><span style=""color: red"">""Couldn't quiet down the singing could ya? Some of us actually try to sleep at night. And...whats that smell? Are you......cooking?! I didn't know Miss CEO could cook!""</span> Azreal popped a smirk at that last bit, then walked over and gave Serenity a quick hug, not wanting to distract her too long from cooking, <span style=""color: red"">""Welcome back.""</span></div>"
1287,"Kawatuta Genjitsu ã€Œã‹ã‚ã¤ãŸã’ã‚“ã˜ã¤ã€|| Me, Zoruna, Starhawk, D'eon",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=20085,2013-01-03T06:40:11,Tenshi_Kage,"She saw Azreal walk in and lean against the island near where she was cooking.<br/><br/><span style=""color: red"">""Couldn't quiet down the singing could ya? Some of us actually try to sleep at night. And...whats that smell? Are you......cooking?! I didn't know Miss CEO could cook!""</span>Azreal popped a smirk at that last bit, then walked over and gave her a quick hug,<span style=""color: red"">""Welcome back.""</span><br/><br/>She hugged him back before grabbing some plates and putting some of the finished food on it.<span style=""color: #00FF00"">""No, I couldn't quiet down the singing. Sleeping at night is not mandatory and I think I make a pretty good alarm clock, thank you.""</span>She paused, turned, and pointed her spatula at him,<span style=""color: #00FF00""> ""And YOU know very well I can cook.""</span>She smiled and said softly,<span style=""color: #00FF00"">""I'm back.""</span>She turned back to the food and finished Azreal plate.<br/><br/>She spun on her heel and made to give it to him, but stopped short.<span style=""color: #00FF00"">""Also, what have I told you about jumping the gate and out of windows, hmm?""</span>She smirked at him before turning back to the stove, humming this time.<br/>_________________________________________________________________________________________<br/>Que: Zoruna enters the building and......<br/><br/>Lol. I think it would be appropriate for our lil genius to appear and see a school addressed letter in my back pocket yes? Oh yeah and to hear Azreal get told. *cackles madly*"
1288,"Kawatuta Genjitsu ã€Œã‹ã‚ã¤ãŸã’ã‚“ã˜ã¤ã€|| Me, Zoruna, Starhawk, D'eon",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=20085,2013-01-03T11:40:25,zoruna,"(you skipped me lol I'll try to keep up. I didn't realize it was my turn)<br/>~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~<br/><br/>Rin woke up and slowly grumbled about having to wake up. He smelled food. It was a strong and intoxicating scent this early in the ""morning"". He sat up and went to take his shower. Serenity would be upset if he came to ""breakfast"" stinky. Quickly dressing and hurrying out of his room. He stretched outside the room. Yuna running behind him and climbed up him to sit on his shoulder. He mumbled to himself about waking up. He walked through the house away from his wing. Following his nose, and his stomach, to come towards the kitchen. He was starving! He hoped Serenity was cooking his favorite breakfast...anything with eggs. As he neared the kitchen he heard Azrael talking to Serenity. Stopping outside the kitchen and just eavesdropped. He was allowed to do that.<br/><br/>What with the whole he was the kid in the house. He stretched and walked into the kitchen. ""Morning momma. Morning old man."" He said with a happy smile. He called Serenity momma because she had always acted the role. He called Azreal old man just to mess with him. The guy was cool and humorous. He liked his sense of humor. As he was looking around he spotted a letter in his momma's back pocket. Was that the letter from the school? Right. He had put it in the pile of male Serenity had in the hallway of her wing of the house. No wonder he couldn't find it in his room. He had already put it in Serenity's hands. ""Hey momma see you got the letter from school."" he said. He looked at her seriously playing with Yuna's ears. ""I stopped playing dumb is all."" He said simply. Reaching forward and stole a piece of toast. Likely to get bopped but eh...it was worth it. He was hungry."
1289,"Kawatuta Genjitsu ã€Œã‹ã‚ã¤ãŸã’ã‚“ã˜ã¤ã€|| Me, Zoruna, Starhawk, D'eon",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=20085,2013-01-03T23:17:09,Tenshi_Kage,"<span style=""color: #800080"">""Hey momma see you got the letter from school,""</span>Rin said when he decided to walk into the kitchen. She could feel his eyes on her and the letter in her pocket while he played with Yuna's ears.<span style=""color: #800080"">""I stopped playing dumb is all.""</span>He said simply as if that answered everything.<br/><br/>Rin stole a piece of toast, but she took it straight from his fingers,<span style=""color: #00FF00"">""What did I tell you about that,""</span>She placed his plate in the spot beside Azreal,<span style=""color: #00FF00"">""Here, if your so hungry.""</span>She finished her own plate, turned off everything, and sat down herself.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #00FF00"">""So this letter is because you finally stopped... playing dumb,""</span>She took the letter out of her pocket and quickly read it,<span style=""color: #00FF00"">""You've impressed them. They want to offer you a scholarship and recommendation for college.""</span>She placed it to the side and took a bite of food,<span style=""color: #00FF00"">""Do you want to go to college now or later?""</span>"
1290,"Kawatuta Genjitsu ã€Œã‹ã‚ã¤ãŸã’ã‚“ã˜ã¤ã€|| Me, Zoruna, Starhawk, D'eon",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=20085,2013-01-04T00:26:18,Starhawk,"<div style=""text-indent:1em;""><span style=""color: red"">""Old man huh...""</span> Azreal said as he gave Rin a noogie. <span style=""color: red"">""I'd watch out if I were you, cause if you decide to go to college that won't fly so well with many professors.""</span> Azreal picked up some sausage and hash browns, adding them to his omelet before he folded it over. He always liked having a little more in his omelets, but didn't know why. Maybe just the taste. Then he took a bite out of the omelet.</div>"
1291,"Kawatuta Genjitsu ã€Œã‹ã‚ã¤ãŸã’ã‚“ã˜ã¤ã€|| Me, Zoruna, Starhawk, D'eon",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=20085,2013-01-04T02:45:04,zoruna,Rin awwwwwwwwed as she took the piece of toast right out of his hand. â€œBut momma....â€ he protested. Watching her take his toast and begin moving about with it. He looked at her. â€œI kind of forget.â€ He said honestly. Tilting his head to the side as she put it on his plate. â€œFOOD!â€ he said in delight. Rushing over to the table and sat down. Taking up the toast again and bit into it. Taking a large bite out of it and chewing it until he swallowed. Handing the toast to his bunny and letting her nibble on it. Then took another bite out of it before letting Yuna nom on it some more. Making a face and laughing as he was given a noogie. Bating Azrealâ€™s hand away. Then starts eating his omelet. â€œYummy mommaâ€™s omelets are the best!â€ He looked at Serenity as he did feel that answered everything. He listened to her as she spoke. Nodding his head. â€œYes. I donâ€™t get into fights. I would win them without using my powers.â€ He said simply. He merely nodded his head to what she had said. â€œYeah. I stopped playing dumb.â€ He reiteroated. Blinking. He impressed them? They acted like it was heart stopping that heâ€™d been that smart. Smiling a bit as he felt better about the whole situation now. Making a face at Azreal. â€œThey arenâ€™t old they are ancient.â€ He said with a laugh. He looked at Serenity. â€œCan I go in the fall? I want a break from school.â€ He said. Looking at her hopefully. â€œI wouldnâ€™t call the professors old either. I would probably think it though. Your just special Azreal.â€ He said with a grin. Eating more food.
1292,"Kawatuta Genjitsu ã€Œã‹ã‚ã¤ãŸã’ã‚“ã˜ã¤ã€|| Me, Zoruna, Starhawk, D'eon",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=20085,2013-01-04T08:11:55,Tenshi_Kage,"She chuckled, they were so amusing.<span style=""color: #00FF00"">""Rin I wouldn't mind if you wanted to wait a year or so. Some kids would ignore you, others would befriend you, and others would bully you because of your age.""</span><br/><br/>She looked at Rin with a no-nonsense look,<span style=""color: #00FF00"">""I'm not saying this to dissuade you from going to college or to have you take online courses. If you want to take a break and do something else like learn Martial Arts from a local gym or from an old acquaintance of mine, if you just want to take a family trip to the beach, do an internship, or do a community service program. I wouldn't care. I just want you to be happy and know what your getting into before jumping head first... Like old man Azreal here.""</span>She smirked and gestured to Azreal who was eating while listening to them. She took a sip of her coffee, she usually didn't do long winded speeches like that at home unless she was berating Azreal."
1293,"Kawatuta Genjitsu ã€Œã‹ã‚ã¤ãŸã’ã‚“ã˜ã¤ã€|| Me, Zoruna, Starhawk, D'eon",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=20085,2013-01-06T06:14:14,Starhawk,"<span style=""color: red"">""I don't jump head first into stuff, but I do like to jump the gate because I can. And I only do that on my bike anyway. It would ruin the paint on my cars. And they wouldn't be able to stand the landing, or make jump anyway.""</span><br/><br/>He continued to eat his food, thinking about what was ahead. Lately, he has had a feeling that something was wrong. Not entirely sure where, but it was. Azreal wanted to go get some sleep too, because it might just be a lack of sleep playing tricks on his mind. But in case of something...evil? trying to enter the world, he wanted to be ready. Azreal hasn't told Serenity yet, but assumed she would know soon enough. If not already."
1294,"Kawatuta Genjitsu ã€Œã‹ã‚ã¤ãŸã’ã‚“ã˜ã¤ã€|| Me, Zoruna, Starhawk, D'eon",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=20085,2013-01-06T22:59:54,zoruna,Rin smiled as she said he didnâ€™t have to immediately go to college. That was a relief. He looked at her as she continued. Making a face. Ignored. Befriended. Or bullied. Options one and three were far from pleasing sounding. Making another face at her no nonsense expression and tone. He just listened to her as she spoke to him. â€œA family trip to the beach this summer sounds awesome!â€ He said with much enthuisaism. He looked eager about this. â€œLearning martial arts from someone you know would be fun too. Iâ€™m not sure theyâ€™ll let me do an internship when Iâ€™m eleven. Normals are very prickly about the ages of when people are working for them.â€ He reminded her. He wasnâ€™t but eleven so it was possible he wouldnâ€™t even be able to get an internship. It was also not something that entertained him as fun. He laughed a little bit as he heard Azrealâ€™s answer to his mother figure. He bit his lip then resumed eating. He didnâ€™t want to get a look from Serenity. He took his time eating until the food was all gone. â€œSo what are we all doing today Momma?â€
1295,"Kawatuta Genjitsu ã€Œã‹ã‚ã¤ãŸã’ã‚“ã˜ã¤ã€|| Me, Zoruna, Starhawk, D'eon",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=20085,2013-01-07T09:20:35,Tenshi_Kage,"<span style=""color: #00FF00"">""Of course, Azreal. It all makes sense now.""</span>Serenity nodded her head before laughing.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #00FF00"">""Just watch out for the poor squirrels. I believe you almost ran over one today.""</span>She chuckled and turned to address Rin.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #00FF00"">""If you impress them then you never know what could happen. I don't only know old traditionalists, you know.""</span><br/><br/>She took her plate and stuck it in the dish washer and started doing dishes.<span style=""color: #00FF00"">""Today, we can either discuss over your options or we can go practice your gifts. And Azreal will most likely sleep through an explosion by the look in his eyes.""</span>She smiled.<span style=""color: #00FF00"">""Go sleep it off Azreal, I'll wake you if anything comes up... but put your dishes up first, you too Rin.""</span>Serenity started to hum while drying the dishes and putting them up, waiting to hear Rin's thoughts on what he wanted to do."
1296,"Kawatuta Genjitsu ã€Œã‹ã‚ã¤ãŸã’ã‚“ã˜ã¤ã€|| Me, Zoruna, Starhawk, D'eon",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=20085,2013-01-13T06:22:36,Starhawk,"<span style=""color: red"">""Ok. I'll see you later.""</span><br/><br/>Azreal put up his dish, and proceeded to the foyer again. Before his tiredness began to take over, he leapt up onto the stairs, then up to the balcony. When he is tired, it is less likely he would be able to land such a feat and keep his balance. Azreal walked down the hall back to his room and collapsed on his bed. He fell asleep soon after.<br/><br/>He began dreaming soon after. These were not his regular dream though; the dreams were more like nightmares. Visions of dark, evil things. The unknown dark feeling that he has had for a while. All came to his mind."
1297,"Kawatuta Genjitsu ã€Œã‹ã‚ã¤ãŸã’ã‚“ã˜ã¤ã€|| Me, Zoruna, Starhawk, D'eon",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=20085,2013-01-17T10:38:53,zoruna,"Rin continued eating. Nomming away on the delicious food. It was yummy and he just wanted to live a happy life. He was living one now with Momma and Azreal. He finished his food and gave the last of the toast to Yuna. Yuna nomming away on it contently. He loved his little bunny friend. He loved her dearly. He looked at Serenity as she spoke. â€œCan we just discuss the options?â€ He asked hopefully. He was tired tonight and just wanted to take it easy. Plus any time they practiced his powers it was hard work. Serenity pushed him hard and wanted him to do the best. As an eleven year old he wanted to goof off and play aorund. He didnâ€™t want to be all serious with practice. He smiled though as his momma was patient. The most patient and understanding woman he knew. He liked staying in this mansion. He had never met the fourth member but hoped to meet him soon. Smiling the whole time. â€œOH! Momma...some guy in the cemetary said to tell you hello. Then he vanished with a bunch of glowing lights around him. He went into the woods and disappeared.â€ Not knowing this some guy was Serenityâ€™s old friend Koda. Just knowing he had ghosts around him, which he read by the plasmatic signature they let off, not because he actually saw them. He took his dishes to the dishwasher after rinising them off."
1298,"Kawatuta Genjitsu ã€Œã‹ã‚ã¤ãŸã’ã‚“ã˜ã¤ã€|| Me, Zoruna, Starhawk, D'eon",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=20085,2013-01-19T23:22:09,Tenshi_Kage,"Serenity turned and raised an eyebrow at Rin. ""A ghostly apparition told you to tell me 'Hi.' Hmm..."" She thought for a second trying to think of who would do that. It was probably... She sighed. ""Well, do you want to learn martial arts, an art, or anything else. Anything specifically you want to do?"" Serenity saw a shadow move and looked at it to see Serephina come out of it. Serenity reached out and petted her hound and told her telepathically to go watch over Azreal and make sure he slept. Then she turned back to Rin to await his answer as Serephina went to watch over Azreal."
1299,"Kawatuta Genjitsu ã€Œã‹ã‚ã¤ãŸã’ã‚“ã˜ã¤ã€|| Me, Zoruna, Starhawk, D'eon",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=20085,2013-01-30T14:02:43,zoruna,"Rin nodded his head. ""Hi and he doesn't blame you...whatever that is supposed to mean."" He made a face. He didn't like confusing things like that. Whatever it was made his momma sigh. That meant it was something that bothered her. Right? That is what it had to mean. He shook his head to ignore the fact he had seemingly brought something sad to the table. His bunny bounced to land on his head and then curl up. He looked at Serenity curiously and studyingly What did he want to do? He wasn't sure. He wanted to learn all that he could learn. He wanted to have fun...despite not always getting the concept of the games that kids his age played. He looked to see Seraphina and smiled. That was a good hound there. He then went back to thinking. ""I wanna learn martial arts but I also wanna spend time with you mommy."" He said with a smile. Looking at her and tilted his head making the bunny scramble to hold onto his hair. ""Is there something we can do together?"""
1300,"Kawatuta Genjitsu ã€Œã‹ã‚ã¤ãŸã’ã‚“ã˜ã¤ã€|| Me, Zoruna, Starhawk, D'eon",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=20085,2013-02-13T20:45:22,Tenshi_Kage,"""<span style=""color: #00FF00"">Well I could teach you the basics myself over the summer of the few arts I'm a registered Master at over the summer, then you can choose one of your own liking and style to further upon before branching out... We can also go on some trips to the ocean and other places as well.</span>""<br/><br/>She smiled at Rin. ""<span style=""color: #00FF00"">Don't worry we'll think of something to do. Now do you need to go to sleep or are you going to stay up?</span>""<br/><br/>She turned back around and quickly finish the dishes. ""<span style=""color: #00FF00"">I'll be in my study, I have some paperwork to do, it'll take me about an hour so if you need me I'll be there.</span>""<br/><br/>She strode off to her study as she said and started on the dreaded thing called paperwork. She debated about making clones or getting a puppet out to do it for her, but decided against it."
1301,Six Lords: Act I (re-try),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2029,2011-01-13T08:41:17,Unorthodox,"The trees swayed lightly in the chilled October air. The moon was full tonight and its' rays shone a brilliant white light in the night sky. Valdir crouched and looked up at the moon, taking in deep breaths of the crisp air. ""Beautiful,"" he muttered silently as he looked to his captain. Ludo nodded in agreement before quickly turning his gaze back to the path. A swift, chilly breeze blew through the wood biting at the hidden men. Valdir's rangers all crouched silently behind the trees and brush on the side of the road. Each ranger had bow in hand with an arrow notched and ready to fire.<br/><br/>Down the path the faint sounds of clanking metal and horses became audible. The rangers drew their bows, and held their fire. On the path, a goblin raid party became visible in the clear air. The company was somewhere around 30 goblins armed for war with a supply wagon. They were a foul race. Known only for pillage and destruction of civilized towns, goblins had little use for good in this world. Valdir smirked and drew his own bow silently.<br/><br/>When the goblin party had reached the middle of the ambush party, black arrows began to fly out of the darkness. The stunned creatures ran about for cover as they tried to identify their attackers. A few of the creatures armed with bows managed to pull off a few shots into the dark void before they were killed as well. The attack was brief, and more importantly, quiet. In less than a few minutes all was silent. Valdir and his small group of rangers stepped out of the brush to collect their arrows and remove the stinking creatures from the road. The Lord of Darkness sighed as he looked upon the dead creatures. He then stood in silence as he watched his men plant the Goblins heads' on pikes. ""Scum,"" was all Ludo said as they worked.<br/><br/>""In a way I almost pity them,"" Valdir said in a soft tone,""a race full of misguided, untame anger seeking only to destroy. Such a waste of life."" Ludo remained silent, not understanding the view his Lord was presenting. Valdir knew Ludo would not understand. One did not become the general of the dark lord's army without his own fair share of untamed anger."
1302,Six Lords: Act I (re-try),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2029,2011-01-13T08:49:39,Eferhilda,"Air rushed passed Makaâ€™s face, enough force behind it to ruffle up her hair a bit as she bucked back from a punch being thrown by one of her elite guards. The marble floor they were sparing on slick in a few places where a takedown had occurred, the room in which they fought echoing with their exchanging of blows and the slapping of their bare feet on stone. Her opponent was larger than her, more muscled and a good head taller than her but that did not make him slow, not by a long shot. He was fast and he was smart having spared with her before he knew her style, her â€˜tricksâ€™ and so far had effectively neutralized her attacks, seeming to even be wearing her down a bit. Maka held her fists up to guard her face, her legs firmly planted power and force was how she usually fought adding her speed into the mix to throw opponents off guard so that she could get inside and deliver the final blow. This time however she was going to have to try out something different, something new; perhaps cheat a little.<br/><br/>The guard rushed her wishing to close the distance between the two of them so that he could grapple her and end the fight. Maka smirked taking one step back and moving far faster then he thought possible she jumped into the air, knee first to catch him square in the jaw, his own momentum adding to the blow which ultimately knocked him out cold. Maka landed straddling him as he lay flat on his back down for the count, cheers and applause went up as those watching congratulated Maka on the win. There were some silent groans though as money was exchanged between a few who had thought for sure that Lynus was going to beat Maka this time.<br/><br/>Maka took her cut of the money from her second in command after exchanging a triumphant fist bump; she dismissed them all to other duties leaving her alone in her sparing room. Standing there in the center of the large circular room she took a deep calming breath before she began going through the motions of practicing. High kicks, punches, spinning, moving, dipping, dodging till she felt the moves were perfect and without flaw. Sighing she lowered herself to ground crossing her legs, closing her eyes and doing a bit of mediation to calm and sooth her thoughts; to find her center.<br/><br/>Taking a deep calming breath she stood in one fluid motion, the loose clothing of her outfit moving with her. The simple dark green tank-top that ended just above her stomach was complemented with a pair of dark green cotton pants; her skin was the color of mocha and well defined from her time spent training and the power she drew from her element earth. Walking to the edge of the room scooping up the green towel she left there she then walked out into the halls of her massive estate. Her bare feet feeling relaxed against the cool stone of the marble, as she easily navigated her way through the many twists and turns. Several of her honor guards saluted her and bowed their heads to her as she passed, those who had been privy to the recent match smiled and winked as she passed, causing an amused smirk and a light shake of her head as she went by. She continued until she reached her private chambers where the large solid green marble and gold double doors slowly groaned open to her of their own accord, the bit of power she used to move them not even warranting any real focus on her part as it was something that she did so often it became habitual.<br/><br/>Entering her chambers there were several trophies from throughout the centuries that she has acquired, some richly decorated covered in gold and jewels, while others were as simple as a small peddle or unadorned dagger. The meanings of most were not known to anyone save Maka and she treasured each and everyone, even taking her time to personally clean and dust each one. The rest of the room was very simply furnished according to her tastes, though a large stone four post bed with a huge mattress took up a good portion of the room; the room was lit with soft over head lights and a huge black onyx fireplace. She liked to feel warm and cozy so if anything were to describe her personal room it would be that of a warm and oddly cozy cave, with all the stone furniture, the naturally formed and shaped walls which were created to mimic the walls of a cave with a bit of human touch.<br/><br/>Tossing the towel on one of the chairs that sat in front of the fireplace she went to stand out on her balcony and look out over the city. The night air was cool against her skin as she leaned forward resting her arms on the railing. Musing to herself of the whereabouts and actions of the other lords? Just what was the purpose of her life and existence? Aside from creating a safe and secure place for others to live in happiness, in freedomâ€¦.in love."
1303,Six Lords: Act I (re-try),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2029,2011-01-13T15:41:58,Volatile,"Jurahâ€™s stance was steady with the blindfold wrapped tightly around his eyes. His moleskin leather boots shifted his  stance slightly as he focused his senses. A gentle breeze blew by him and as if in a whisper, revealed his targets. Seven large wooden posts with dry rope tied around their tops stood in random placement that surrounded Jurah. The chain in his left hand rattled slightly as he adjusted his stance again; letting his senses get their bearings. The blade, held in an underhanded fashion, sat in his right hand and was attached to the other end of the long metal chain. The sun shone bright off of the bladeâ€™s highly polished surface, showcasing its simple yet elegant beauty and deadly design. The blade was no longer than a forearm and held a subtle but noticeable curve that when used properly sliced cleanly, evenly, and accurately through the air, flesh and bone. Holding in a slight breath, Jurah turned sharply to his left and let fly his blade, swinging quickly overhead and with the gained momentum, he yanked it down towards his target. In an instant he snapped the blade back into his hands sent it off in another direction, pulling the blade back and swinging it around again in a whirlwind flurry of attacks. Suddenly Jurah could here subtle steps from outside his training yard were quickly approaching and with a swift turn of his body, he maneuvered the chain in such a manner that it flew off his arm with the blade leading it, straight for the sudden new comer.<br/><br/>â€œMaster Jurah!â€ the familiar voice of Loz, head of Jurahâ€™s Watchmen, caused Jurah to quickly grip the chain tightly, stopping the blade just shy or Lozâ€™s throat and sprung back into the hand of its wielder. The Watchmen were a group of talented and skilled individuals that Jurah put together to be the first line of the villagesâ€™ defense, in that they held towers along the far parameters of the village on the Plains of Denravi and watched for any signs of intruders. These men and women were the â€œelite guardâ€ so to speak, of Denravi. As Loz stepped into the training yard, the ropes around the tops of the wooden poles slit apart and the each â€œhead pieceâ€ of the poles slowly slid off their bases, revealing the perfect slices induced by Jurahâ€™s expertly handled chain dagger. Their sudden crash to the floor startled Loz a bit as he made his way closer to Jurah, who wrapped the chain diagonally across his loose white leather vest and removed his blindfold, letting his dark brown hair bounce back into place. He fixed his deep gray eyes on Loz in such a gaze that Loz knew he needed to speak up quickly.<br/><br/>â€œWe have reports from the West Wind Tower that there is a small unit of Goblins waiting just out of reach of the Winds, southwest of the village.â€ Lozâ€™s voice was a quiet but it still held a solid and masculine tone, much like Jurahâ€™s, whose voice was smoother but always had a slight cold tone to it.<br/><br/>â€œAnd why hasnâ€™t the West Wind Tower disposed of them?â€ Jurah asked as he fixed his large black scarf.<br/><br/>â€œBecause the Goblin Warband is waiting for you, sir.â€ Loz paused a moment, â€œTheir commander asked for you specifically. I think thatâ€¦â€ Jurah cut him off before he could finish his thought.<br/><br/>â€œThat you should ready my horse. Iâ€™ll meet with their â€˜commanderâ€™ shortly.â€ Loz simply bowed and made his way back out to the front of Jurahâ€™s home. Jurah himself turned in towards the back entrance of his home which was no different the others in the village other than it sat in the far back behind a small hill. The framework that held up the small structure was of large stone pillars, piled up and sealed with clay mortar. The walls themselves were of thick hardened clay and insulated well with straw. Inside was a simple layout, completely open with a large bed in the corner, wooden table off to the side with four intricately carved wooden chairs that looked weathered but still held a natural and antique beauty about them. It was simple, it was basic and Jurah was content with it. After cleaning up a bit Jurah emerged from his front door to see Loz mounted on his own horse standing next to Jurahâ€™s horse, Destro, a large creature with a gorgeous white coat and flowing mane.<br/><br/>â€œLetâ€™s get this over with, shall we?â€ Jurah spoke with a slight smile as he hauled himself on top of his beast. Moments later the two sprung down the main road and out into the Plains of Denravi to meet up with this so called â€œGoblin Commanderâ€. The plains were vast and beautiful. Wild flowers and herbs grew in abundant amounts throughout the entire breadth of these plains and such were the main resources of Denravi. The people would venture out into the fields and collect the best of herbs and flowers and conjure power healing potions and medicines which they distributed all across Imperia. In the distance Jurah could see the West Wind blowing furiously as it should and on the other side, in a hazy form, stood the Goblin Warband. Upon arrival Jurah dismounted Destro and motioned for the West Wind Tower Watchmen to step aside and away from the Wind barrier. As Loz started to dismount off of his steed Jurah motioned for him to stay put while he continued towards the furious wall of Wind. As Jurah approached he held up his hand a break in the visible wind barrier split apart briefly, before closing again behind him as he passed through. On the other side Jurah counted the small group of Goblins; seven total including their supposed commander. Their armor was light and weak partially mismatched all over their bodies. Jurah simply smiled.<br/><br/>â€œYou are Jurah of Denravi arenâ€™t yâ€¦â€ the sudden sound of a whirling chain cut the Goblin commanderâ€™s words short. Before any of the other Goblins could even comprehend what had just happened, Jurah pressed forward into the group and spun his blade in precise yet dazzling patterns before it zipped back into hand and the Goblinâ€™s lifeless bodies fell hard to the ground. Jurah then made his way back through the Wind barrier and back onto Destro. â€œNext time, donâ€™t wait for me and just kill them.â€ Jurah smiled at the Watchmen, then spun Destro around and made his way back to Denravi. _________________"
1304,Six Lords: Act I (re-try),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2029,2011-02-01T01:21:39,Ristina,"Saphrin tore his way through the broken down tavern. This tavern itself was nearly destroyed. The doors were practically breaking off their hinges, and the place itself was so dusty that it was probably impossible to breath in an ounce of clear air. However, Saphrin was on a rage, and when he was on a rage it was best to steer clear of the sea captain. For he tended to nearly everything that had to do with the ""pearl city."" Since, well he was the lord and all of the place. "" Dramico!!!!! I here by declare this place a living hazard."" Saphrin took a seat in the swindle chair that was on the verge of breaking. Its little wheels made a horrid creaking sound. He slammed his fists on the dusty counter, as if his fists alone could shatter the counter.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Sirâ€¦sir itâ€™s all I have. My family needs to eat.."" </span>Dramico was obviously poor. From the rags that he wore, to the scars on his hands that proved that owning a bar can be just as dangerous , as working on the sea. His brown eyes held pain, and his darkened  brown hair seemed to be ruffled.  As if the man had hardly the time to prepare himself properly.<br/><br/>""That can be handled. I donâ€™t want you catering to people in town, on top of that you are loosing money. It would be best to give up this old bar, and start a new trade in maybe fishing?  I mean you canâ€™t live off the little money that your few customers give, and the money youâ€™ve swindled from the city?""  He leaned back his strength showing from how his shoulder flexed. Saphrin was no easy man to beat physically, or mentally. But he could be beaten by the right female.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""But its all I can do to make moneyâ€¦Iâ€™m sorry if its betraying the townâ€¦and please let me continue?"" </span>He begged. This man had swindled money from trading cargo that was bringing trade to other kingdoms by sea. With a careful group of war ships so that that goblins wouldnâ€™t raid the ship. But by the time they had all the cargo it was too late. The old man had stolen it, and sold it to folks on this territory. Punishment was in dueâ€¦.but he was still trying to keep his family together.<br/><br/>""Look if you give me back that cargoâ€¦which is importantâ€¦I will send you enough money to fix the place up. I will fisher man deal with you on that."" The fisher man deal is a promise that the towns folk make that means if one person does not commit to their end of the deal. Well lets just say its lights out for that person. Saphrin extended his hand in a motion that meant he was looking for a man shake to complete the deal. His turquoise blue eyes looking right into Dramicoâ€™s soul.<br/><br/>In reaction Dramico extended his weakened right arm. That seemed to be weak from what little nutrition the man was getting, and shook his hand with Saphrinâ€™s. That set the deal which meant Saphrin could take ""The Pearl."" At sea once more. He walked out of the shop with a huge smile on his face. He knew that if he didnâ€™t leave with that particular cargo then their little town would have a harder time keeping wages, and debts."
1305,Two Dead Boys Got Up To Fight - IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2033,2011-01-13T20:36:27,Lysias,"The tequila bottles rattled as they were carried in the crate. The small framed girl pushed open the storage room door with her back, arms wrapped around the dusty liquor.<br/><br/>She turned, facing the small dive of a place and placed the dusty tequila under the counter next to the security system, an old Winchester .22 rifle. Thirty years old, but boss made sure the damn thing still worked. Thatâ€™s about all he did in fact. Tonight sheâ€™d be on her own, not that the place out in the middle of nowhere was ever usually packed. She wasnâ€™t worried about it being busy, itâ€™s just the clientele tended to get a bit rough sometimes. Bruce the boss seemed all too aware of that fact and had enough boxes of rifle ammo outback to re-enact the Alamo.<br/><br/>She reached back under the counter pulling out a<span style=""font-style: italic"">fresh</span>bottle, cracked off the plastic lid, inserted the stopper, and placed it on the fully stocked shelf. The wall behind the bar was stacked with the premium in low quality booze. The wall that was visible through the shelf of intoxicants was fitted with a mirror. Charlie briefly took notice of her own appearance; freckles covered the bridge of her nose, her face was tan and her eyes were frighteningly blue. She looked too young to be half as cynical as she was, and certainly didnâ€™t look old enough to work here.<br/><br/>She reached into the pocket of her cut-off Calvin Klein shorts and pulled out a small name-tag:<span style=""font-weight: bold"">Charlie</span>. A name that should have gone to her brother if her parents had the fortune of having one. Realising the boss wouldnâ€™t be in tonight she took the tag and rested it against the mirror behind the bar. Something always bugged the hell out of her when people used her name like they knew her.<br/><br/>Before the place opened she had to get the bar ready, which really just means setting the stage for the never used and always available open mike night, and absentmindedly cleaning the shot-glasses and high-ball glasses out with the same dirty rag.<br/><br/>Her long tanned legs danced across the creaky hardwood, once polished and clean, now simply the thing separating the dirt on the floor from the dirt under the floorboards. She carried herself by her worn-out running shoes. Bruce always told her, and the other girls that worked that they aught wear heels if they expected to make any tips. Not that making money wasnâ€™t the only reason Charlie put up with this place, but she figured if she was going subject herself to the crowd that came through here she least better do it on her own terms.<br/><br/>Charlie, opened the screen door looking for a breeze from the hot stuffy bar. But the sweaty Texas night was hardly a relief to step out to. She walked across the wide front porch, and eased back into a large patio chair. Marlboro Lights, in one hand and a rusty zippo in the other, Charlie lit up like she has been smoking all her life.<br/><br/>The summer night was exceptionally hot and sweat was already working its way into small beads on her neck. She tied up her long blond hair into a messy, but effective pony-tail. An unbrushed mess held together by an elastic, mostly.<br/><br/>The parking lot was empty except for a pick-up and two rusty muscle cars. The pick-up belonged to the boss. The cars, one was a beat-up GTO, and the other a Mustang in surprisingly good condition. The Pontiac belonged to Charlie and briefly she wondered what the second car and the truck was doing there if no one had come by the bar.<br/><br/>Shrugging it off she returns to her smoke; taking in a long inhale. Breathing out a ring and watching the smoke rise into the clear dry air. Just before the ring of smoke dispersed Charlieâ€™s head whips to the right as the sound of boots stomp up the dusty steps onto the porch."
1306,Two Dead Boys Got Up To Fight - IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2033,2011-02-01T02:04:14,Rainie,"The blue Stang grumbled as Laynn pressed the gas. Honestly, if cars could complain, this one did. She wondered what kind of looks she would get if she tried to drive it around New York. Lots of honking, she imagined, but that was background noise, whenever the thing would stall. And, baby, did it stall. She had begun to simply blow through traffic lights if there werenâ€™t any other cars, and cars were a rarity on this godforsaken Texas road in the middle of nowhere. Sheâ€™d actually begun to count the tumbleweeds.<br/><br/>No one was on her tail tonight, so she should better find a place to pull over and sleep. And gas. Sheâ€™d need that too.<br/><br/>Laynn had spent so much time driving around Texas she was fearing that the accent was creeping into her voice. She liked to tell herself it was just her adaptive skills that made her tone of voice change whenever she talked to someone. Like making them feel more at ease or something talking to a stranger. Nevertheless, she had the slightest twang in her voice which would likely go away once she hung around California for a bit.<br/><br/>The Mustang let out a spontaneous put that startled her. The metal beast jerked slightly, making Laynnâ€™s nerves fray at the ends a little. She pushed her short black hair out of her eyes. Her gaze went up to the rearview mirror, where her eyes stared back at her. Her eyes were backward in the mirror, instead of her right eye being yellow, it looked like it was the left one. And vice versa with the blue one. Returning her gaze to the road, she began humming the tune of some childlike song, like London Bridge with a mix of Ring around the Rosie. The combination was so eerie she stopped.<br/><br/>She didnâ€™t know how long sheâ€™d been on the road, but she began to notice the hollow feeling in her stomach. When it began to make noises, she decided she hadnâ€™t eaten in a day. Keeping one hand on the wheel, Laynn reached over to the floorboard on the passenger side. She came back up with a plastic baggie, and quickly swerved to get back in her lane. The contents of the baggie were green and papery. Dollar bills.<br/><br/>Laynn drew out the twenty from a Hank Danvers, and a ten from Clarence Hoover. Hoover was such an unfortunate surname to have. She shoved the bills in her pocket. It seemed to take a year for her to reach the first signs of life out in The Middle Of Nowhere Texas, but it actually took her until nightfall. She pulled into the parking lot of a bar, praying to Gramma Nana that they served food.<br/><br/>Laynn pulled the Mustang next to a Pontiac, the only other car there besides a rusty pickup, noting that the old, rusted out paint job seemed to blend right in. Laynn shut off the engine and unclipped her seat belt. She climbed over the seat into the back, miraculously avoiding the boxes and piles of crap as she slammed into the bench seat. Looking around the nest of crap, she picked out a new clip of 9x19mm for her Smith & Wesson. Bending over the front seat again, she snatched the handgun from the passenger seat, and exchanged the. It could hold up to 17 rounds, barrel length 4.25â€, trigger pull of 6.5 lbs, zytel polymer frame, stainless steel barrel/slide and structural components. It kept her safe, though she had never shot a person. Flashed it to scare some people off, maybe fired off a warning round or two. But she mostly avoided trouble with her quick wit and charm.<br/><br/>With the gun reloaded, Laynn pulled herself over the front seat. Careful to check that the safety was engaged, she jammed it in the waistline of her black capris, and pulled her t-shirt to haphazardly cover it. Tugging down the long sleeves on her gray shirt, she threw the passenger door open. Just before she slid out, she grabbed the keys and hit the driver side lock, then locked the passenger door as well.<br/><br/>Standing outside for the first time in a while, she stretched her legs. Laynn paced for a few minutes, getting her land legs back. With a growl from her needy belly, she quickly made haste getting inside. She stomped up the wooden steps of the porch, her heavy old combat boots kicking up the Texas dust. The summer night was hot and dry, and Laynnâ€™s throat ached for a drink.<br/><br/>Suddenly Laynn stops short, realizing there was someone else outside. Startled, she whipped her head to the right, finding a young woman doing the same. She had blonde hair in a messy ponytail and pretty blue eyes. She was smoking a cigarette.<br/><br/>Laynn missed only half a beat. She folded her arms behind her back and rocked back on her heels, smiling sweetly. â€œHi,â€ She greeted cheerfully. â€œAre you open still?â€"
1307,Two Dead Boys Got Up To Fight - IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2033,2011-02-16T20:57:52,Dragon_Maiden,"<span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-family: baseballscript;"">Nebi the Reckless</span></span><br/><br/>Nebi stood there holding on to what appeared to be a very drunk man in his late twenty's his chestnut hair covered by his straw cowboy hat. Her slender fingers delicately holding the man up right, Nebi's green eye's scanned the two woman that were before her one she could smell the faint smell of the bar around her it seemed that one worked there. Nebi looked over the the other girl she was of average height black hair almost tom boyish looking but in a attractive way Nebi thought to herself as she smiled gently at the two.<br/><br/>Nebi always felt more at home with humans then with her own kind it was a strange life to have to lie and trick others to just have some sort of interaction. Hence the man she now helped support up, he had picked her up and well she had a small snack she never killed but her hunger was hard to ignore. Plus he would have no memory of her in the morning of course he would have a massive head ache and be missing a car but it was better then ending up dead she thought to herself. A ounce of guilt passed through her as she knew she was using the poor man but, she needed to survive it was just her way.<br/><br/>She no longer had the option to bask in the sun's warm embrace no longer to see the sunrise and fall along the horizon. She had been cheated from the life she would have had, marriage, children, grandchildren, a career everything. She had never found the creature that made her and so never pro-sued what difference would it make she would be just left with more loneliness. Her quick mind returning to the girls she gently smiled with a hint of weakness behind it ""I'm sorry to interupt but could someone help me get him inside he seems to be a little too drunk"" she said with a light laugh as she acted to be trying very hard to keep balance with his weight on her."
1308,The Truth of Ruin (Open IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=205,2010-05-31T07:03:55,Nariasa,"<span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;"">*NOTE*</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #0040BF"">This is an Open Thread. I ask only that if you join your first post be an adequate introduction to your character, profile them in the story, but there is no need for a traditional profile to be posted unless you would like to. If you post a profile please keep it simple for instance:</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #00FFBF"">Name: Ama <br/>Age: 20<br/>Race: Human<br/>Appearance: Small frame, white blonde hair, vivid green eyes, light coloring. Dresses in simple gowns according to weather.</span><br/><br/><br/><span style=""color: #0040BF"">I am a firm believer in allowing a character to develop within the story, that is why little is needed where a profile is concerned.<br/><br/>In regard to the story: The story is casual at best, there is a light plot to it which my character, and hopefully a few others, will follow, but for the most part the plan is just to get the characters together to â€œmingleâ€ and let connection, relationships, and sub-plots grow freely.  Being that the majority of the thread is set in a small village, sub-plots may take on a life of their own. If you feel that your personal sub-plot is growing out of control and beginning to shadow the main storyline you are welcome to take it to its own board, post a link in your final, or continuing related posts, so that readers can continue to follow your story if they like and you are willing to allow it.<br/></span><br/><span style=""color: #FF4040"">There will be some R rated situations, however I ask that you keep them tasteful and do not allow them to dominate your posts on a regular basis. This will be open ended for the time being and may grow into several other stories down the road.</span><br/><br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Opening Post:</span></span><br/><br/><br/><span style=""text-decoration: underline"">The Truth of Ruin</span><br/><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Burning calves and bloodied feet carried her further, stumbling, slipping, and trembling. The mountain was high and frigid. Its chill gripped her with twisted cruelty and snatched away the feeling from her white skin. <br/><br/>â€œYou will be my boyâ€™s wife.â€<br/><br/>â€œAye a sweet thing that one.â€<br/><br/>â€œNew blood.â€<br/><br/>The words swirled around her grasping like icy fingers, pulling on the tattered remains of her once lovely green velvet gown. Her wrists ached, her vision was blurred, but she kept on, downward still, running, rolling, she kept moving, there was no time to stop. Home, all she wanted was home again.<br/><br/>Then she was there. Tripping her way up the road of her childhood, dragging strength from somewhere deep inside. The house was grand, grander now after all the years since she had last seen it. The door opened to her and the bitterness flowed out into her face.<br/><br/>â€œRuin!â€<br/><br/>â€œDidnâ€™t you have to good sense to stay gone?â€<br/><br/>â€œScandalâ€¦leaveâ€¦not welcome here anymore.â€<br/><br/>The door slammed shut with a forceful winter wind. She lifted her white fist and pounding, pleading, crying, but her voice was stolen away with the winter storm that tore at her frail form. The only sound that filled the white emptiness was the pounding of her now bleeding fists on the door, louder and louder.<br/><br/>â€œRuin!â€</span><br/><br/>Ama gasped and sat forward, enveloped in darkness. She pressed her hands to her face, feeling it slick with sweat. Hearing was dulled by the rush of blood pounding through her veins and her body quivered with the memory of the deadly cold. She took a deep shuddering breath, pushing the numbness from the center of her chest low so that she could breathe comfortably. Her wrists tingled and her feet burned. It was always like that after the dream though.<br/><br/>She jumped at the loud pounding on her bedroom door again.<br/><br/>â€œUp with ye girl, time to get to workâ€ Someone called from the other side in an annoyed yet muffled voice.<br/><br/>â€œC-coming.â€ Ama called back, a little breathless still. She rubbed her chilled thighs with her hands and pulled her wool blanket around her shoulders, then crossed the room and pushed the heavy fabric hanging over her window aside allowing the grey morning light to spill into her small chamber. She shivered and pulled the brown blanket tighter around her small frame as she settled over the chamber pot to take care of her morning business. She was used to early hours but the cold never seemed to get any easier. The village of Sion was situated in the far north, a largely unpopulated territory. Though it was slowly beginning to grow, and did have its fair share of passersby who stayed on for a season or two to see what work could be found or avoid further travel north until spring came again and the ice began to melt.<br/><br/>Ama shook the cobwebs from her mind and rand a trembling hand through the mess of white gold on her head. It needed cut, but she really couldnâ€™t bring herself to part with the long inconvenient tresses, they were all that remained of her prior life, all that was left to remind her that she was someone before and might someday be someone again. With another mental shake she rubbed the sleep from her eyes and set to dressing as quickly as she could in a thick charcoal hued gown and crisp white apron. She combed her hair straight and pulled the mass into a twisting bun at the nape of her neck, her arms protested at the long chore, but it wouldnâ€™t do to leave it feathering down her back so that it could get into the way.<br/><br/>Making her way through the small halls of the inn where she now lived and worked, she moved silently through the twisting corridors that led from the staff area to the kitchens. The pay was pitiful, the work long, and the guests not always well behaved. Yet it was a warm bed, two meals a day, sometimes three, and clothing to shield her from the relentless winter cold. She was more than happy with her situation, she reminded herself, and she tried not to dwell on how different her childhood had been in comparison, today however she was in a black mood, the dream had haunted her again. Would it ever cease?<br/><br/>â€œAma! Wake up and stir that fire girl!â€ Nell snapped with her fists perched on her wide hips and her plump lips set in a grim line. Ama curtsied and made whispered excuses to the domineering woman. Nell was gentle as a puss beneath the layers of her robust body, but when it came to her kitchen she was a fierce lioness. The woman had made a life of overseeing the kitchen girls and tending the gardens in the warmer months. She had instantly taken to Ama, and Ama had soon found herself hopelessly endeared to the large round woman whose grey eyes twinkled with suppressed smiles and unruly red curls poked out from beneath her white cap. â€œDonâ€™t know what gets into you sometimes, brat.â€ She added with a huff and turned back to her busy work of rolling out dough for the pastries that would be served for breakfast to the guests.<br/><br/>â€œIâ€™m sorry Nell.â€ Ama said softly as she opened the cook stove and poked at the coals. â€œBad dream.â€ She mumbled.<br/><br/>â€œAgain, huh.â€ Nell commented with a strained grunt, pounding the dough into shape. â€œBest to just forget it and move on.â€ She added.<br/><br/>Ama smiled and closed the door on the stove then moved to Nellâ€™s side and began cracking eggs on the side of a bowl. â€œEasier said than done Iâ€™m afraid.â€<br/><br/>â€œWell it wonâ€™t do to have you shuffling around here like youâ€™re daft all on account of a nagging dream. Best that you find a better way of dealing with it before you find yourself on the wrong end of a bad situation. You know that crab of a boss we got would just as soon toss you out for sleeping in.â€ Nell warned in a low voice, pointing her rolling pin at Ama as she spoke with brows raised and a frown on her face.<br/><br/>â€œI know.â€ Ama said with a stiff nod. â€œI will try harder.â€ She added before turning back to her work. The minutes that followed were filled with nothing but idle chat, two chickens had frozen over night, the cow that went missing last month was found at Jake Marxâ€™s ranch missing its innards, there would be stew for lunch. Then they began their cooking. Amaâ€™s stomach growled in protest as the scents of sweet iced pastries, buttery eggs, and greasy sausage filled the warm kitchen. One thing she hated about her new living arrangement was the fact that the guests were to be fed first, every last one, before the staff was allowed to dine. Usually that meant the meal was meager and cold. Stew for lunch would be a treat though, as it stayed on the stove throughout the day and Nell would add scraps to it to supplement the leftovers for the staff.<br/><br/>Just before the last batch of pastries came out of the oven bells began ringing, guests waking hungry, and cranky, no doubt. Breakfast was the best meal but the most work, as the tavern remained closed until the midday meal, which provided for peace during the morning, but it also meant that Ama would take the stairs countless times delivering meals and returning for the dishes afterwards.<br/><br/>The Harlotâ€™s Ruin was the only inn that was within the limits of Sion village. It was quaint, but compared to other inns on the outskirts and in the roads that navigated the Wilds, it offered plenty of comforts to its guests. It also provided the most convenient means of socializing in Sion, having a large tavern room with a full bar that served drinks and hot food from lunch until late into the night. This was the life of Ama Hargrave, from a princess to a peasant, Nell would say, and though her current situation was a step up from the one that had put her here, she found she missed her old life, the one that had been ripped from her, with an aching bitterness.<br/><br/>Taking up a covered serving platter Ama sighed at herself for allowing her mind to wander to less pleasant matters and glanced up at the room number above the most frequently ringing bell, then bumped the kitchen door open with her hip and mounted the staff stairs to the second floor. Time to work.[album][/album]"
1309,The Truth of Ruin (Open IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=205,2010-06-01T06:01:55,Nariasa,"Taking the stairs countless times in a span of two or three hours was nothing compared to the state in which most of the guests were to be found in. It was the only time when Ama found herself thankful for the trama she had undergone a little less than a year ago. Had she come to the Harlotâ€™s Ruin as the same innocent and sheltered heiress she was six years ago, she would have expired from embarrassment the first day on the job. Men and women alike rarely made any effort to properly clothe themselves before letting her in to serve them and most did not even take a moment to thank her before digging their grubby fingers into the hot meals and stuffing their rosy faces.<br/><br/>Ah but Ama had a dim view of Sion that day, and she was ashamed of it when she sat down in the empty tavern all and plopped her chin in her hand. Sion was not all that bad, she thought. She glanced out of the murky glass of the window. It wasnâ€™t snowing yet and some of the trees were still green. The dirt road was only still dry and the shops were still open. There were trinket shops, bakeries, butchers, armourers, the general goods store, and then the tea cafÃ© at the end of the road. There were a few small roads that branched off of the main one and offered entry to the sparse neighborhood surrounding the strip. The houses were clean, save for a few, and added a bit of charm to the place. It was the south end, the one nearest to the Harlotâ€™s Ruin, which produced the rowdy types who frequented the tavern. Any of the wealthy families of the area built their plantations and estates miles from Sion, thus minimizing their contact with the less elevated people of Sionâ€™s growing society. She had once been proud to be one of those types.<br/><br/>â€œSitting on the job are you?â€<br/><br/>Aman jumped to her feet at the nasal sound of Mr. Guneryâ€™s voice and silently scolded herself for drifting off into her thoughts. â€œNo sir, just resting a moment sir.â€ She stammered, keeping her eyes latched on to his shinny black boots.<br/><br/>â€œLook at me girl.â€ He said then and placed his fingers under her chin, forcing her face upward to inspect her. She set her jaw and stared into his mean brown gaze framed by his ruddy fat face, inwardly she cringed at his slick touch, he was always perspiring. â€œAh yes, Ama isnâ€™t it?â€ He said, dropping his hand and placing it into his vest pocket. Mr. Gunnery was a man who liked to flaunt his money, he own a few of the shops in town, including the tailor and the haberdashery, where he commissioned his fine clothing to be made so that he stood out.<br/><br/>â€œYes sir.â€ She replied, clasping her hands together before her.<br/><br/>Mr. Gunnery made a humming sound and fingered his greasy black moustache as he eyed her. â€œI say, how would you like to work in the tavern serving? The pay is the same, but there are tips to be had, if you treat the guests nicely.â€ He said. Ama couldnâ€™t suppress the blush that rose to her cheeks. She avoided the tavern hall at all costs when the evening crowd occupied it, working there had little appeal to her, but her blush was because she understood all to well what Mr. Gunnery meant when he mentioned treating the guests nicely.<br/><br/>â€œIâ€™m happy with my place in the kitchen and above stairs sir, very much so.â€ She replied.<br/><br/>â€œPretty thing like you should be hidden away, I suppose.â€ Gunnery commented. â€œWhy when you first came here you were no more than a waif, but you have-â€œ his eyes raked over her again and then a slow grin broke on his face, revealing a few yellowed teeth â€œ-blossomed.â€<br/><br/>Ama twitched involuntarily and smiled tightly. â€œThank you sir, even so, I would like to stay under Nellâ€™s direction.â€<br/><br/>Mr. Gunnery frowned then shrugged. â€œAh, well, your loss then girl. Back to work with you.â€<br/><br/>â€œThank you sir.â€ Ama said with a curtsy and skirted around him.<br/><br/>â€œOh, and Ama.â€<br/><br/>Ama turned to find him gazing intently at her once more. â€œYes sir?â€<br/><br/>â€œShould I catch you day dreaming again, you will work without pay for a week.â€ Mr. Gunnery warned. Ama nodded.<br/><br/>â€œYes sir.â€"
1310,The Truth of Ruin (Open IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=205,2010-06-05T22:11:07,Nariasa,"Back in the kitchen Ama helped Nell wipe down the cutting tables and preparation counters in silence. The older woman was rarely quiet, and so it was no surprise when she launched into a complete conversation about the importance of socializing with no input from Ama at all.<br/><br/>""Truth be told, brat, I met my Willie at a dance the good father Samuel put on for us working folk. That man's got a good heart, but then he would have to wouldn't he? To be a holy man an all. Well, anyway, as I was saying, that's how I met my Willie, handsome young thing that he was, as romantic as a girl could hope for too. All of the other girls had their eye on him, but old Willie, he had his eye on me, was the hair you see."" Nell tugged on one angry red lock and winked. "" We were married in the fall after that, just a small thing, but he gave me fourteen years of happiness before he was called out of this world. I cherish each and every one of them."" Ama set a hand on the older woman's shoulder, knowing the too recent passing of her husband was still a fresh wound. Nell patted Ama's hand with a moist one of her own and then shrugged it away. ""So, its important for young girls to get out and be social, you never know what's out there waiting for you if you don't."" Nell finished.<br/><br/>Ama shook her head and moved to stir the fire. ""Nell, I have no objection to socializing, you know that.""<br/><br/>""Like I do, you don't venture out of this place unless I send you out, and then you are rushing right back in, like you've got something nipping at your heels."" Nell replied, turning to face Ama with her fists perched on her hips. "" I know hard times sent you here, and you don't really belong here, anyone with eyes can see there is something off about you, but can it be all that bad, brat?""<br/><br/>Ama sighed and dropped her eyes to the floor, it was dirty, needed swept. She crossed the room and grabbed a broom out of the corner and began to push it across the wooden floor. ""Yes, Nell, it is that bad."" She murmured without meeting the woman's eyes.<br/><br/>""Mayhap you should be telling someone about it, a lawman or something then, don't you think?"" Nell persisted.<br/><br/>""No, I don't Nell, I don't want to talk about it, to anyone."" Ama grimaced in pain and supressed a curse.<br/><br/>""That foot is hurting again isn't it, well sit down. No sense in working yourself so hard."" Nell complained.<br/><br/>""I will rest when the floor is clean."" Ama replied sharply. Her left foot, though healed completely, still ached after over use, it was just another reminder of what she was trying to forget. ""The tavern will be opening soon, I will take my rest then. Unless you need me."" She added once the floor was swept and the broom was put back in place.<br/><br/><br/>""I can manage, go on, the tavern's open, has been for about a quarter hour now."" Nell replied. Ama turned her head, she could just make out the sound of people talking in the room next to them. ""Go on then."" Nell shooed.<br/><br/>""I won't be long."" Ama said as she whipped off her apron and smoothed out the wrinkles in the skirt of her colorless gown. She moved through the servant corridors and out into the dark edge of the tavern, it was indeed open, and filling quickly, as usual. She inched her way along the wall, trying to remain unseen and slid into a chair in the corner, covered in the shadows. Ama laid her head back against the cool wooden wall and let her eyes glide shut."
1311,The Truth of Ruin (Open IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=205,2010-06-26T21:08:14,Nariasa,"Eyes shut, Ama was oddly lulled by the low rumble of people talking and the scrape of booted feet on the wooden floor. She was so tired, she wished she would have had an extra hour to sleep that morning, but the life of a kitchen maid was one that involved an early to rise and late to fall lifestyle. Was it so different from the way her life had been up on the mountain? No, not really, except here she was treated well, and never once came to any physical harm.<br/><br/>â€œAmaria?â€<br/><br/>Amaâ€™s eyes flew open at the use of her given name, bringing her gaze directly to a green gaze that mirrored her own to perfection. Shock flitted through both, recognition and then.<br/><br/>â€œIt is you!â€<br/><br/>Her brother Peter said in a hiss as he pulled a chair away from her table and plopped into it with none of the show a man of his stature should have used. His eyes were glued to her, searching her for something, perhaps scars, or telling signs of her past. Ama realized suddenly she had yet to speak. Her tongue was thick and hot and her chest ached. She didnâ€™t want him there, she didnâ€™t want him to see her like this.<br/><br/>â€œWhat are you doing here, Peter?â€ She asked as she forced herself not to throw her tiny form at him and hug his neck. She nearly cringed when a look of hurt passed over his face.<br/><br/>â€œLooking for you, why else would I come to a place like this.â€ He answered sharply.<br/><br/>â€œYou are wasting your time, Peter.â€ Ama replied quickly.<br/><br/>â€œAmaria-â€œ<br/><br/>â€œAma, its Ama now, please.â€ She corrected with an undertone of urgency. She didnâ€™t want others to over hear Peter using her all too telling name. Peter looked at her as if she had grown a second nose. He looked ridiculously out of place with his fine black breeches and sapphire coat over his crisp white shirt.<br/><br/>â€œWhatâ€™s happened to you?â€ He asked, as if he didnâ€™t know.<br/><br/>â€œYou know the answer to that, and if you do not, go talk to mother and father, they know all of the horrid details.â€ Ama responded with a bitter note.<br/><br/>Peter sighed and pinched the bridge of his nose. â€œCan we just talk a moment?â€ He murmured.<br/><br/>â€œFine.â€ Ama said, clasping her hands tight in her lap as she watched her beautiful brother struggle to contain his anger. â€œHow have you been?â€ She asked. Peter shot her a look that could freeze water, but then nodded, indicating he would play along.<br/><br/>â€œWell, very much so in fact. Bethani is expecting our first child.â€ He answered.<br/><br/>â€œCongratulations.â€ Ama was genuinely happy to hear her brother would soon be a father.<br/><br/>â€œWhy, thank you. Mother and father are doing well-â€œ<br/><br/>â€œI donâ€™t care.â€ Ama interrupted. â€œI donâ€™t want to talk about themâ€¦ever.â€ She added.<br/><br/>â€œRight, okay.â€ Peter said quietly. â€œGavin is returning, finally.â€ Peter said then, bringing Amaâ€™s full attention. Gavin was her eldest brother, who had gone off on adventure before she was taken to the mountain. He likely heard nothing of her return until recently. She missed him madly, and many nights it was his image she saw when she dreamt of being saved from Carl and Carl Jr.  â€œHe didnâ€™t know that you had been found, or returned rather. He has lived this last year still mourning his baby sister.â€<br/><br/>â€œWhat happened?â€ Ama asked.<br/><br/>â€œWell, I assumed that our parents had notified him about your return in their letters, so when I mentioned you having gone off on your own and refused to return home he was livid.â€ Peter explained.<br/><br/>â€œWait. Is that what you think?â€ Ama asked, feeling anger rise in her chest.<br/><br/>â€œWell-â€œ Peter began.<br/><br/>â€œNo, thatâ€™s what THEY are telling everyone isnâ€™t it. They put me out Peter, slammed the door in my face because they couldnâ€™t construct a solid enough story to tell their peers about my disappearance that wouldnâ€™t bring on suspicion about my purity. They told me I should have stayed gone!â€ Ama vented in a low hissing voice, her cheeks red with anger. Peter lowered his gaze to the table.<br/><br/>â€œI know.â€ Peter murmured quietly.<br/><br/>â€œWhat do you want?â€ Ama snapped. â€œHave I not suffered enough at the hands of our family, do you want me to relive it every day of my life? Donâ€™t worry, I donâ€™t need you to remind me about the things that happened. Iâ€™m living it.â€<br/><br/>â€œGavin wants to see you, he demanded that you be returned to the house, he has threatened to cut all ties from the family if you are not.â€ Admitted.<br/><br/>â€œThen you will be an only child.â€ Ama replied dispassionately.<br/><br/>â€œWonâ€™t you even consider it?â€ Peter nearly whined.<br/><br/>â€œNo, I want nothing to do with them.â€ Ama said quickly. â€œI donâ€™t have a place there anymore and wonâ€™t play a role to satisfy anyone.â€<br/><br/>â€œBut-â€œ<br/><br/>â€œNo Peter. Tell Gavin I couldnâ€™t be found, or that I am dead, I donâ€™t care, but I wonâ€™t go back.â€<br/><br/>With that Ama rose, indicating that she was finished with the conversation completely. Peter, being a bred gentleman followed suit, his green eyes speaking volumes as he caught her gaze and held it. â€œIâ€™m sorry Ama, so sorry.â€ He said before turning on his heel and striding out of the tavern. Ama took a deep steadying breath, and forced the pain in her chest lower into her belly until she could scarcely feel it at all. What a day it had been, and it was only half way through.<br/><br/>â€œAma!â€ The call of her name snapped her back to attention and she found Riley, another kitchen maid headed toward her with a white square of parchment fluttering in her outstretched hand. â€œNell needs some supplies, says you best go get them.â€ She explained as she pushed the list into Amaâ€™s hand.<br/><br/>â€œVery well.â€ Ama replied weakly and tucked the list into the pocket of her skirt.<br/><br/>â€œHurry up, we got hungry mouths to feed.â€ Riley warned.<br/><br/>With a deep sigh and a shake of her head Ama pulled her cloak around her tightly and headed for the door."
1312,Death Labyrinth (CLOSED RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=20619,2013-01-05T06:35:43,zoruna,"<span style=""color: #FFFF00"">It all began in a sleepy little town. A town so far out in the middle of nowhere it was not even on the map. This sleepy little town was often forgotten about in the every day life of people in the big city. This town everyone knew everyone. Nobody went far without somebody knowing about it. Nobody did anything without the whole town soon knowing it had been done. This sleepy little town rested nestled in a valley far from the prying eyes of outsiders. A town filled with shops and several cemetaries. This town had been on this land for many, many years. The rolling hills around the town sheltered it from others. Maybe by air you could see it. A small airport was on the outskirts of town. There was farms further out surrounding the town. The town inside housed a hospital, an asylum and a jail. The school on the far western side of town. The town so small it housed all the grades from Kindergarten through Twelveth grade in one large building. There was a small park on the eastern side of town. Leading into a memorial graveyard. This town survived all on its own with very little interaction with the outside world. Sure they kept up with the modern technology, they had cars, but they rarely interacted with those considered to be...outsiders.<br/><br/>This small fact might seem trivial but this lack of interaction with the outside world would lead to their utter and most untimely demise. For the rolling hills making up the city housed a deep and dark secret. This sleepy town was quite dark when night came casting eerie shadows all over the place. The wind picked up and seemed to howl through trees like a haunting spirit. The graveyards seemed to ripple and rumble with angry, unrestful and vengeful spirits. As if at any moment the dead would rise up from within their graves. The fountain seemed to drip blood to the shadows cast upon the town once night fell. The moonlight only seemed to add to the dark and haunting feeling that took over the town once night had fallen. No one ever ventured out at night. Believing the rumors of the places dark secrets...<br/><br/>Dawn was just beginning to rise. Everything seemed normal. Everything seemed like it was just going to be a normal day. Little did these foolish mortals know what was in store for them. The riddles of the worlds dark kept secrets were beginning to unfold even as sunlight began to peek over the horizon. The sunlights rays were supposed to be a sign of hope. The beginning of life but not on this day. No on this day something most dark and sinister was brewing. Well now dear children...this is where the plot begins to thicken. For no sooner was the sun half way risen and the people beginning to crawl from the bed than an earth shattering quake traveled through the town. Earthquakes were not a common occurance in this town. People began spilling into the streets one by one. Some in clusters. Dogs and cats began barking and meowling. Animals in the farms around the town began to freak out and make sounds of distress. It would be the animals who would be the first to know something was just not right.<br/><br/>For the people were pondering and fussing about what had just rippled through their sleepy little town. One by one the sounds of animals began to vanish. It was like the earth opened up and swallowed them whole. Perhaps it had. One by one the sounds of animals inside the town and the farms surrounding it began to abruptly and rapidly cut off. Silenced by an invisible and unseen force. Was this the work of demons? Was it the work of the devil? What evil could possibly be rippling its way through this town? Oh donâ€™t worry...they would soon find out. Very soon and nobody would ever have seen it coming...<br/><br/>The earth quaked with another earth shattering tremble. This one lasting longer than the first. Going still after a few moments longer than the first. The animals all silent by now. The townspeople unsure where they went, if they were hiding, or if they had simply vanished never to be seen again. To be accurate the latter was the most honest answer. Again the earth trembled as this time it began splitting apart at invisible seams. As if a tailor was taking scissors and inch by inch cutting apart the tapestry consisting of the ground. As the earth seemed to split apart the shape of a strange and eleaborate maze formed where the earth had fallen in. Rising up in place of the ground that had currently been there. It began to look like...a maze? The people began murmering about what was going on. About why there was a maze taking the place of the solid and flat grounds.<br/><br/>The Labyrinth reared up casting ear splitting, heart thumping and earth shattering noises as it crested above the earths crust and reached its bulky fingers towards the sky. Houses crumbling beneath the force of the city. Some people being cut off from others. Others falling down. The labryinth rose up and up and up. Rising high up in the sky. The stone and plant covered walls too high, too slippery, and too rocky to climb. Worst of all...it appeared to be tainted red in many places. The bottom of the maze roared with grinding noises to replace the ground of what had once been the town. The labyrinth.....had emerged.<br/><br/>Now you might be thinking its just a maze. Surely it canâ€™t be as bad as youâ€™re making it out to seem. However, this was no ordinary maze, and this was not going to be an ordinary day or period. It would be a dark and twisted array of events that not even the bible could have foreseen. This...was a maze meant for one thing and one thing only...death. The walls of the maze pitch black and covered in crimson hues. Spots of dried blood dotted and coated all over the floors and walls of the maze. The maze darkened even the risen sun that began to crawl higher into the daylight sky. For a moment it seemed the walls were covered in evil faces that seemed to crawl out of the walls. Then on the floor beneath a large and giant mouth and eyes began to form. An illusion that was being cast to start out the terror of this day. Then...the giant mouth began to laugh. Cold, cruel and sickening laughter. â€œBwhahahahahahahahahahahahaaaaaaaah....â€ Then the faces vanished as if they had never been there. In fact...they hadnâ€™t. The laughing noise however, had been very real. Very, very real.<br/><br/>The maze fell silent after the echoing laughter resounded into an abyss of darkness. All the sun did was make the bloody mess and skulls laying here and there that much more evident to see. Here and there was even whole skeletons. What lay in store for our poor, poor townspeople? Well...youâ€™ll just have to wait and see. The maze trembled as clicking, clanking, crackling, grinding, whirring, and many other sounds began to resound and resonate through the area. Something...was coming alive. The sounds halted but what had been activated...was already too late to be reversed.<br/><br/>The sound of metal whirring suddenly filled the air. Faint at first. Then it slowly began to grow louder. Then louder still. The whirring becoming ever so much closer. Inch by inch. Then it came in inches by inches. The sounds of bone crunching sounded out. The smell of bone dust floating through the air. The whirring drawing even closer still. A piece of skull fragment came flying through the air and konked middle aged man <span style=""text-decoration: underline""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">DREW</span></span> in the head. Ouch. That had to hurt. As the sound came in loud and clear the source became so drastically evident. Low and behold it was none other than a circular ground saw speeding towards them. People jumped out of the way but not everyone was so lucky.<br/><br/>The three foot saw flew right through Granny Maria with sickening bone crunching sounds. Blood flying in every direction as the fast sawblade cut through her elderly body. Her hunched over body being cut straight through the skull which hung out from the body. Brain matter flying everywhere where a large bloody pink piece landed on <span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""text-decoration: underline"">VERONICAâ€™S</span></span> cheek. Landing with a sickening splat. Spreading blood across the womanâ€™s lovely face. Yet the saw continued on like it didnâ€™t just slice a womanâ€™s head in half. Following the same path the poor already deceased woman continued to be mutilated by the floor saw. Granny Maria soon flew apart, each half of her smacking into the walls on either side of her. A sickening squelch spattering sound resonated from each piece, the force of the impact causing the bone fragments to spew from their designated slots in slow motion to the ground. Finally with the massacre slightly over, blood began to spill forth in a pool around each half of Granny as well as where the mysterious ground saw had been.<br/><br/>The saw whirring and seemingly shrank down and vanished into the floor. The floor seemingly smoothed over not leaving any trace of how the saw could have followed such a path. Seconds afterward the evil, sadistic, and twisted laughter rang out yet again. â€œBWHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAAAAAAAA...............â€ Before it slowly echoed then faded out. Then. There was silence. Eerie, biting, cold hearted, spine tingling....silence. An almost icy calm settling in over the area. A chill cold enough to send trembles down the spine like cold, undead fingers trailed down the bones of a personâ€™s spine. The smell of copper blood filling the air. Then as if intentionally had been held hovering there...Granny Mariaâ€™s cane clattered to the floor loudly. Then again...empty silence.<br/><br/>A creeky and groaning sound would suddenly be heard. Along with a haunting voice. â€œmeeeeeeeeeeeeeellllllllllllloooooooooooooooooody. come play with us........melody...........come play with us.â€ This was said in almost child like glee over and over again. Out of a wall an hollow deers head fell and landed where it covered right over <span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""text-decoration: underline"">MELODYâ€™S</span></span> head. Darkening her view yet the haunting voice would sound ever so much closer. â€œMeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeelooooooooooody....... meeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeloooooooooody Come PLAAAAAAAAAAAAAAY with us.â€ The voice become almost taunting and challenging yet staying ghostlike and haunting. Now it was ringing all around her.<br/><br/>Blood trailed in a small river towards <span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""text-decoration: underline"">JUNE</span></span>. Seeping up under her feet slowly. Oh so very slowly before continuing to trickle even smaller in slow motion. Splitting off around a pebble which had survived the changing of scenery. A set of skeletal barely fleshed hands crept towards <span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""text-decoration: underline"">ANGEL</span></span> and began to slowly crawl up each of her legs. Moving past her but and creeping up her spine. Cold, icy dead hands playing with her back. One moves higher and touches the cold flesh to her neck. Almost as if massaging it or strangling it from behind. The hands merely touching her and pressing their iciness into her. The labyrinth was having too much fun playing with their minds. Using their fears against them. Oh so much fun indeed.<br/><br/>Near <span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""text-decoration: underline"">JOE</span></span> a set of mirrors appeared as they slowly emerged from within the walls. As if the walls slid back and allowed them to come forth. One directly in front of <span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""text-decoration: underline"">JOE</span></span> One on the left and right of him. The one in front a rather large mirror. Reflecting him perfectly on all sides but behind him where farmer McGee stood quaking in his boots. The reflection began to mock <span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""text-decoration: underline"">JOE</span></span> and talk to him like one of the voices in his head. â€œCome on...you know you wanna do it. Do it. Doooooooooooo it.â€ The only one to see or hear the reflection moving and talking would be Joe. To the others it would look like ordinary mirrors. The maze playing of the mans already there hallucinations. The mirrors beginning to crack and form spider veins of broken glass through the entire mirror. Splitting the manâ€™s reflection into pieces as the reflection begins laughing evilly at Joe. The reflection still going. â€œDooooooo it. Doooooooo it.â€ Although it had yet to inform Joe what it was talking about. Leaving it up to the manâ€™s hallucinations to come up with it. The mirrors exploded into dust and vanished. A shard of glass ending up in Joeâ€™s right arm.<br/><br/>A giant tarantula slowly began to creep its way towards <span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""text-decoration: underline"">MARTINEZ</span></span>. The large, oversized, light brown, and furry spider walking towards the man. All intentions to attack the man. Like a fly to the spiderâ€™s web only this spider was taking the web to the fly...so to speak. Slowly, oh so slowly, it approached the man. Beginning to climb up the side of his leg. Creeping its way up higher and higher. Crawling across the front. Its legs pulling the giant tarantula higher still. The man as of yet unnoticing of the giant tarantula but for how long? A second tarantula bolting towards Martinez and climbed up his back. Using its front legs to brush over the back of Martinezâ€™s neck.<br/><br/>A pecking sound began to resonate through the air. Peck peck. Peck peck. Peck peck. The pecking sound beginning to draw closer. Three zombie chickens in ninja suits were armed with num chucks. These zombie chickens were making their way towards <span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""text-decoration: underline"">OZZY</span></span> with an ingrained vengence mind set. After all...he had killed them. Why shouldnâ€™t they get revenge? Of course they werenâ€™t going to kill him...they were just dead chickens. Clucking began to fill the air. Peck peck. Peck peck. The pecking started up again as soon as the clucking ended. The chickens came into view of <span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""text-decoration: underline"">OZZY</span></span> and the leader raised a decaying wing and clucked out an order. The chickens drew their num chucks. They stood poised and ready to attack. Peck peck. Peck peck. The chicken on the left resumed pecking the ground. The chicken on the right began swinging the num chuck in circular patterns. The lead chicken clucked and began lunging forwards aiming to peck at <span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""text-decoration: underline"">OZZYâ€™s</span></span> feet. The chicken on the right aiming to swing and hit <span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""text-decoration: underline"">OZZY</span></span> in the stomach hard with the num chuck. None of these attacks intended to kill him. They were intended to scare the hell out of him.<br/><br/>A rattling and bone crunching sound began to resound through the air six feet away from <span style=""text-decoration: underline""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">ALMEROTH</span></span> The sound of bones crinding across stone echoing through the air. Feet away skeletal hands and feet were pulling themselves in a northern direction. Mainly hidden by shadow but occasionally a ghostly white hue was caught admist the shadows. The sounds of bone clashing together could be heard. Within the shadows the bones of a skeleton were pulling themselves together. The feet twitching at the base of the leg bones as they reattached to the bottoms of the leg as if held together by some supernatural glue. The hands clenching and unclenching at the filangies (fingers). One middle finger popping up and flipping off the world darkly. These bones were reforming the body of a skeleton little by little. The skeleton held together by some dark and sinister force. The head was the last to reattach. Twisting its jaw into a sinister and evil grin. The twisted smile looking straight out of a horror film.<br/><br/>The legs began bending up at the knees. The spine bending in the middle as the waist pulled up ever so slowly. The skeleton face laughing with a mocking sound. This faded as the skeleton pushed itself up with its arms. Pulling itself to standing by the legs. Twisting its head around from being on backwards with a sickening crunch. The skeleton reached down to where it had just been laying. Boney hand reaching into the thickest of shadows and pulling out an item. Arming itself with it. Low and behold it was a blow torch. An item it had once used as a weapon against the maze to little avail. The skeleton began walking in a stalk towards <span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""text-decoration: underline"">ALMEROTH</span></span>. Turning on the blow torch as its large blue flame shot out forwards and filled the air with a smoking scent. The twisted grin filled with such dark glee as it advanced towards Almeroth â€œWant to play with the fire? Letâ€™s play with the fire. Come on....just a little touch. Just a little firey kiss. It wonâ€™t hurt...too much.â€ Followed by a sinister laugh as it lunged fowards and nearly touched <span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""text-decoration: underline"">ALMEROTH</span></span> with the flame but pulled back. Backing up and grinned darkly at Almeroth. â€œIt likes you. Did you see it? Let me show you up close...and personal.â€ The dark and taunting and mocking voice came from the twistedly grinning skeletons mouth.</span><br/><br/>~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~<br/><br/>Martinez wasnâ€™t paying much attention until the initial sound of whirring saw filled the air. Jumping to the side mere moments before the saw cleanly began cutting Granny Maria in half. Poor old hag. That sounded like it hurt. He smirked a bit. Least it wasnâ€™t him. He now stood off to the side. Watching this time as the ladies two halfs flew to either wall with a sickening splat. This made him grimace and feel like throwing up. Then as if never there it vanished into the floor. Old man Perry sounded like he was swearing up a storm. He chuckled a bit. Leave it to the rest to be grossed out. He was out of the trail of the blood. At first he didnâ€™t notice the creepy crawling sensation shooting up his leg. It went unnoticed as he watched all that unfolded after Granny Maria was killed. Some reason he got the heart sinking feeling this was to be the first of these events to unfold. He suddenly felt a tickling at the back of his neck. Reaching behind him and pulled on what it was. Pulling it to in front of him and threw it. Looking down to see a second one. Holloring and trying to pull it off while it stuck on tight. â€œWHOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOAAAAAA GET IT OFF! GET IT OFF!!!!!â€ He yelled repeatedly. Trying to get the spider off of him. It just wasnâ€™t happening the moment he began screaming to get it off.<br/><br/>June wrinkled her nose then screamed as blood from Granny Maria went flying everywhere. Backing up as if this was one of the worst things that could possibly happen. â€œBloooooooooooooooooooood!!!!!!!!!â€ she yelled out in horror. Not even noticing as the blood began rivering its way down towards her. Suddenly feeling something warm and wet at her foot. Looking down and let out a shrill and ear piercing shriek. Promptly beginning to run away from it then around. â€œGET IT AWAY! GET IT AWAY! NONONONONONONONONOOOOOOOOOO! AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH BLOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOD!!!!!!!!!! NOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!! EEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEK!!!!!!!!! BLOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOD!!!!!!!!!!â€ She screamed repeatedly. Running in terrified shock that it had TOUCHED her!"
1313,Death Labyrinth (CLOSED RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=20619,2013-01-06T12:50:08,Sound of Silence,"Whatâ€¦ what was going onâ€¦ this had to be a dream, right? Veronica clearly remembered going to bed the other night after an exhausting day at work. Now she was surrounded by nothing but darkness as the sound of a saw blade slicing through bone echoed all around her. How she ended up here, she was not sure, but it seemed like some nightmare, a nightmare that she definitely did not want to be part of. The sound of bones crunching and flesh ripping rang in her ears, making her cringe and then something wet and warm hit her in the face as a horrible laughter followed. Something told her that she was not alone in this horrid place for voices could be heard as well. There wereâ€¦ other people hereâ€¦ no that could not be it could it? Just what the hell was this place and why had she been brought here?<br/><br/>Suddenly Veronica felt something warm at her feet. When she looked down she was greeted by not just a puddle of blood but a seemingly growing pool that was as dark as this place. She absolutely hated blood, couldnâ€™t stand the sight or smell of gore. As the metallic odor crawled up her nose she let out a small whimper and backed up as far as she could until she hit a wall. The wallâ€™s texture was something indescribable but for whatever reason she had gotten the sense that it wasâ€¦ alive. A chill ran up her spine suddenly but it was not the thought that brought it to her; an odd air of calm settled over the area after that poor granny had been dismembered beyond recognition. The silence, honestly, was more unnerving than anything poor Veronica has ever experienced before.<br/><br/>â€œWhat is thisâ€¦ this has to be a dreamâ€¦â€ She told herself in hopes of mustering whatever confidence she could. â€œThis has to be a dreamâ€¦ none of this is realâ€¦â€ What else was she expected to mutter in a situation like this?<br/><br/>Feeling her way along the wall, Veronica tried to move away from the blood. Every step she took was careful, her feet dancing around it to avoid being touched. There was this feeling she had, like it would suck her in if she made one false move. As her entire body trembled tears began to form in the corner of her eye, slowly trickling down her cheek. She continued to whimper softly and eventually closed her eyes. Everything was just a dream, she kept telling herself over and over again until her mouth began to form the words. She could not find her voice anylonger, not a sound came out, but in her mind the words were getting louder and louder. This was just a dream. This had to be a dream. Eventually she stopped walking once she ran out of wall; it seemed to turn off into a hallway.<br/><br/>Daring to look down the hallway all she saw was darkness. More laughter echoed, almost calling to her, but she remained frozen where she was."
1314,Death Labyrinth (CLOSED RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=20619,2013-01-08T12:59:03,Nedovak,"â€œCome on...you know you wanna do it. Do it. Doooooooooooo it.â€ The doppelganger seemingly spoke directly inside his mind the words echoing around inside his head. Joe started shaking there were mirrors on surrounding him. Joe wrapped his arms around himself trying to make himself as small as possible if he even grazed the mirror he knew that he would fall into it. Joe's eyes widened in absolute terror as cracks started forming on the mirrors. Joe let out a terrified scream, he knew the monster was breaking out someone must have touched the mirrors. Joe knew that it must have been one of those crazy people who thought mirrors were no more then mere trinkets ignorant of their dark, evil nature. As the mirrors fractured so did the image it's voice multiplying filling his head with a disharmony of endless taunting. Joe fell on his knees and grasped his head.<br/><br/>""Get out! Get out! I won't do it!"" Joe shook his head violently from side to side trying to shake the voices out of his head. Joe had his eyes closed as he was screaming and didn't notice as the mirrors continued cracking until they were covered in tiny cracks.<br/><br/>""DO IT!"" Suddenly one voiced boomed in his head as the mirror shattered a shard of glass digging itself into his arm. Joe suddenly opened his eyes and became very still slowly looking down at his shoulder in horror. The sharp shard of mirror buried halfway in his right arm reflected his wide crazed eyes. Joe didn't even realize that the mirrors appeared to have vanished completely except for the single shard embedded in his arm. Joe started hyperventilating and screaming as he clawed at the mirror piece in his arm.<br/><br/>""NO GET IT OUT! IT'S GOING TO STEAL MY SOUL AND THE EVIL WILL GET OUT!!! HELP!!!"" Joe Held out his right arm trying to get it away from him as he clawed at his arm oblivious to the deep scratches it was leaving on him. Joe started crying as he backed against a wall trying to keep his arm as far away from him as he clawed at the mirror shard.<br/><br/>Joe finally managed to claw the mirror shard out of his arm leaving a large bleeding gash in his arm. Joe crawled along the wall away from where the shard had clattered to the ground the mirror hadn't just touched him it had been inside him. Joe started calming down as he got away from the shard his breathing getting slower. Joe was starting to stop crying when he looked towards the sky the deep endless sky that always soothed him. When Joe opened his eyes he could barely see the sky and for the first time he really took a look around. The tall, dark labyrinth walls rose up on either side of him leaving openings into dark stretching passages. Joe's breathing became faster again only the slight view of the sky kept him from freaking out again.<br/><br/>Standing up Joe leaned against the wall and clutched above his wound if he squeezed it hard enough it would keep the monster out of the rest of his body. Joe slowly started taking shaky steps down the labyrinth path every few moments looking up to make sure the sky was still there."
1315,Death Labyrinth (CLOSED RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=20619,2013-01-15T14:04:45,Nightmare,"Laying there on the ground a male, sprawled out in a rather twisted position, was in a heap over a raise int he ground. Groaning his hands flexed as he twisted and rolled to lay over his stomach before pushing himself up. Standing he wobbled and looked around pulling his hood up to hide his face in shadows, his hands then went to rub his own neck as he looked around. Moments prior he had been sitting in his sister's room, watching her because she had a nightmare. Looking around he realized the chair had fallen too... Wait... Blinking he turned around and looked at the broken wooden chair. He remembered sinking in a jerked movement and when he and the chair hit he rolled off smacking into something. Groaning he rubbed his neck more before hearing a gross creak, his body froze a bit as he listened. A clicking rattle with a weird crunch sounded. Wincing he made a face as a scraping of something came closer.<br/><br/>Standing still he tried to piece together what was going on, and yet he was unable to figure out what the bleached white was from. Though when his eyes adjusted he couldn't help but blink. In the shadows was what looked like a professor's teaching skeleton, though seeing a hand move in the weird luminescence he snickered. It flipped someone off. Wait... It moved... And flipped someone off... That was not right. Though the smile made him back up. How the hell could it smile? Was this some bad dream mixed with Army of Darkness? It had to be. If so he was in the Pit. Though where was the water and spiked walls? Or even better where was his Boom Stick, the Gauntlet, or the chainsaw? Or the awesome Roller-coaster of Death?<br/><br/>Almeroth decided to rub this creature a Deaditte, even if it didn't look as corny as the ones from the movie. Though the weird noise made him wince more, then he noticed it was reaching for something and he waited but then paled. He knew what that was. Backing up he held up his hands, shaking his head, it was funny till the Deadite pulled out the torch. Backing away Almeroth bit his lip and jumped back as it lunged making the torch spit at him. The heat made him whimper. His heart rate sped and sped, his hands where shaky and he was having a hard time focussing. When he heard the new words he growled and snapped out of his trance long enough to run AT the Deadite and punched its head. Skeletons were not his fear, it was fire. Watching its head spin he grinned and took off running. Using adrenalin to fuel him to move fast. Where was he? And how did he get here?"
1316,Death Labyrinth (CLOSED RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=20619,2013-01-19T22:14:29,Rulke,"Having been in her house when this all began, Melody had been watching videos on YouTube and checking her bank account and seeing how much money she had saved, thankfully she was getting closer to reaching the allotted amount, why Melody had become so obsessive about checking her account. Once she had done this she would gone to bed. That was the plan and that's what she had intended.<br/><br/>Fate had other plans, as the sun rose a mysterious force shook the house, in alarm Melody laptop rattled across the table before crashing down to the floor, in vain she tried to grab it and prevent this, but it still fell.<br/><br/>Crash.<br/><br/>Rushing over to the computer, she checked it, seeing the screen was cracked, the quake continued though, having had enough of this, she ran out noticing everyone from the whole town round about the area. People were gossiping and appearing unsure what was going on, they all seemed to be terrified and unable to explain things. Just as the ground finally stopped it assault there was a deep rumbling out of nowhere walls came crashing out the road, through houses and anything else in their way.<br/><br/>Melody witnessed the walls cut clean through someone between them, everyone was screaming and slamming at the walls, yelling out for their family and friends. Nothing seemed to happen, then almost like a snake vines rapidly grew over the polished surfaces.<br/><br/>Alone she could heard utter terror flooding the people, screams, cries of anguish and death yells, she had no idea what was happening.<br/><br/>Staring around every way was clear, four points, then she heard the voices, â€œMeeeeeeeeeeeeeellllllllllllloooooooooooooooooody. come play with us........Melody...........come play with us.â€<br/><br/>Spinning around, the source was not revealed, it had sounded child-like but strangely discordant, still searching around desperately, her heart thumping she reassured herself, this was not too bad. Voices she could deal with, voices had no bodies therefore could do no real harm, right, right?<br/><br/>Just as she calming down, the first thing fell with a clump.<br/><br/>This time she turned to see a single hollow deer skull, the soulless empty eyes staring right into her being, demanding her attention.<br/><br/>A skull still was not a big threat, then it spoke again, â€œMeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeelooooooooooody....... Meeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeloooooooooody Come PLAAAAAAAAAAAAAAY with us.â€<br/><br/>As it issued this more skulls fell, all appearing to speak and echo around the area, having had enough, she ran trying desperately to drown out the noise, afraid to stare back. Strange sounds from behind her.<br/><br/>Breathing heavily she ran, kept running.<br/><br/>Then she finally had enough and turned to see the skulls lifting up and slowly forming entire skeletons of marsupials, of DEERS.<br/><br/>The eyes, the eyes, the eyes<br/><br/>Crying out she ran deeper into what she did not know what, but she could not face these, not ever, not again, please not again.<br/><br/>NOT AGAIN!"
1317,Death Labyrinth (CLOSED RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=20619,2013-01-23T17:54:02,HeroKight,"It was any other day as Drew was spending it engulfing himself in food while he pointed out the flaws of others, laughing at their misfortunes. All of a sudden the ground began to rumble as he stood up, exclaiming, ""What the fuck....?"" Walls began rising as he looked around, becoming shrouded in darkness as they reached the sky. He grew more and more frantic, trying to figure out what was going on as laughter rang out along with a whirring growing louder and louder. ""SO MUCH NOISE. WHAT IN THE HELL IS GOING ON?!"" He looked one way and the other, unsure of which way to start running, if his round body could even attempt such a feet. Suddenly, he was hit in the back of the head and fell to the ground, blacking out for a moment.<br/><br/>He slowly lifted his head back up, waiting for this dark, dreary place that was his hometown a few moments ago to come back into focus. He turned his head, only for a large skull fragment to come back into focus right in front of his face. He jumped and shrank back against the wall as he heard the sound of shrieks and flesh being ripped and torn. ""What on Earth is going on..."" His head pounded as he thought aloud, ""Is this what Hell is like?"" He shrank back even further as more laughter echoed through the narrow passageways as if the maze itself was alive. He slowly tried to rise, still a bit dizzy from the head trauma he received. As he worked his way to his feet he worked his way to a corner of the hall way he was on, looking around the corner with uncertainty, having no clue what to do next."
1318,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063&start=100,2011-04-12T03:49:48,LovelyLonely,"Ashley jumped at being patted on the back. The last touch she had had was when her family member (it had been so long ago she had blocked out who it was) had tried to take a bite out of her leg. Talk about surprise. She had forgotten what it felt like.<br/><br/>""I did, he's out back now,"" Toby pointed to the window to the back yard, outside was a small wooden post jammed into the ground, the dirt freshly dug up and reburied.<br/><br/>She tried so hard not to gasp and maybe even choke on emotion. Red and black images passed by her like distorted memories. No. She would go insane if she thought about it. Her past wasn't as bad as his, probably but she couldn't bare to think about it. Subconsciously she took his hand in both of hers. She was weak. She knew this but he knew what it felt like. She couldn't help but wistfully try to believe that he was like her in someway. Was she naive in wanting someone to feel like she related to?<br/>""I'm so sorry,"" she whispered. It was the only thing she could get out. It sounded so pathetic but she knew there was nothing else she could say."
1319,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063&start=100,2011-04-13T01:01:59,WorthlessRose,"Rainie's question made Nathan crack a large grin. Well, maybe it wasn't the question so much as the incredulity in her voice when she asked it. As if his heart still beating was some unfounded miracle, a mystery of science, or a special on the Discovery Channel. He tried to think of a funny reply. â€œLucky?â€ posed as a question, perhaps; or â€œMaybe I taste bad...â€ The truth would have been that he was smart, meticulous and a quick study. The zombie mindset wasn't so hard to figure out, after all. The biggest thing happening was usually where they'd be. Except when they weren't; you just had to be careful about those.<br/><br/>Through the country he survived by moving fast and choosing his stops wisely. So, knowing what machines could burn what and for how long kept him ahead of the horde. But fuel was scarce out there, so he still had to walk some stretches. That was scary at times, knowing if they found you now, you could never outrun them in the open. Nerdy boy learned to mask his trail quick out there. The undead could obviously hunt by smell, like dogs.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Strange how noses filled with that much rot can pick up scent so much better, isn't it? But that would be their minds retasking info, not their sniffers actually working any better.</span>At least they weren't any smarter than dogs. A few false trails and a splash of vinegar or pepper here or there can save your life.<br/><br/>The city was completely different. Nathan had to lose weight there because it was impossible to drive and survive for long. Near enough, at least. The streets were clogged with literally thousands of cars, making them impassable on most paths. Most of the cars still had gas in their tanks, too. Nathan had to stop himself from siphoning everything he passed, as he had in the country. Gasoline changed from an invaluable commodity to having less value than water on a rainy day, practically at the city line. Cars were useless on the clogged streets and bikes were far too loud, even with mufflers. Gasoline burned too fast too be used as a light source and to slow for proper explosives. Nathan learned quickly that using a generator for power was a good way to draw a crowd. He'd tested why, and the only way to make it work was to put it on the top floor of a tall building, so the smell wouldn't draw attention; surrounded by padding, to muffle the noise; and on something that would deaden the vibrations. It was truly horrifying how well adapted these creatures were to hunting the modern man. That had been the turning point when Nathan was finally certain someone had engineered them this way. But who? And why?<span style=""font-style: italic"">Shits and giggles?</span><br/><br/>And never stopping. That was the key. Nathan had never been much of a sleeper, but he hardly closed his eyes anymore. And if he was awake, he was working on something. His body revolted if he was too slothful. Countless precautions wherever he stopped and always a second way out. He hadn't been in the bookstore three full days yet and it was neigh an impregnable fortress. That meticulous work ethic and inability to slow down probably did him the most good. There's always something more you can do.<br/><br/><br/>The radio was going off again before Nathan could respond. The signal a little worse this time: it was hard to make out, but the gist of it was there.<span style=""font-style: italic"">God! She'd been shot in the chest!?</span>Nathan couldn't help but feel suddenly young and inexperienced. He'd learned more about life since the world started dying than in the twenty years he'd spent supposedly â€œlivingâ€ prior.<br/><br/>Little comfort was drawn from the following cacophony crossing the line. Even when dealing with an attempted murdered, it was hard to take comfort in someone possibly dying. Especially in such a way.<br/><br/>As the connection was broken yet again, AJ and Rainie clashed once more.<span style=""font-style: italic"">How had I not picked up on the sibling thing before?</span>Nathan just tapped his pattern on the side of the keyboard and waited it out. Left-right-right-left; right-left-left-right; right-left-left-right; left-right-right-left. Then starting with a right; again; then starting with a left again. Then the whole thing starting with a right; again; then the whole starting with a left again. Each time the pattern completed, it became the start of another pattern four times as long. Always mirroring. A mirror of a mirror of a mirror. It calmed him. Kept his mind busy while he thought about other things. Nathan liked to always be thinking: always be working. Breaking the pattern unfinished sometimes left him uneasy, like a job incomplete.<br/><br/>Still, he listened and scouted the area with the laptop. The bridge would be sniper alley, making him seriously worry that the supposed battle on the other end of the radio had only been a ruse after Rainie called her dealer â€œfriendâ€ out on his sniper position. To make it worse, there were too many places he could be. Lots of buildings close enough and high enough. Hopefully, they wouldn't need to worry about that. If so, Nathan would definitely want Rainie to check out the map. A professionalâ€™s assessment would be a lot more comforting than a shotgun wielding engineer's guess.<br/><br/>â€œSo.... to your place then?â€ He hazarded, after she proclaimed their new standing non-involvement act. â€œJust so long as it's not on the other side of the bridge. Please tell me it's not on the other side of the bridge. It's on the other side of the bridge, isn't it?â€ That feeling was just in the air. Hey, at least they were done being suspicious of each other, right?"
1320,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063&start=100,2011-04-15T01:48:05,Knight430,"Knight slowly opened his eyes. He didnt know how much time had passed since he passed out. He dug into his pockets until he found a speed pill... just one. He murmured a ""Damnit"" under his breathe and tookthe last one. He would have to get to his adrenaline somehow. He couldnt move not with his leg and he knew by this time infection was already setting in. The fever was already beginning.<br/><br/>He picked up his radio next to him. and softly spoke into it the pain being to much to talk loudly plus with infected around he didnt want them to hear. ""This is knight... i fell off the roof after being attacked... my leg is broken and infection is already setting in... if your out there i need help... this is not a trick... i dont know how much longer ill last. If im gone when you get to pier one find a solid black hummer all the guns and ammo you could possibly need will be in there... if you know who i am please set that aside for now... i repeat this is not a trick...""He layed the radio down.<br/><br/>He had maybe an hour? Two at most, before the infection killed him. he hoped someone could get there in time."
1321,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063&start=100,2011-04-15T03:48:52,Boundary,"Toby felt a strong sense of surprise when he felt his hand being clutched in Ashley's. He had not had much emotional connection with other people in awhile, and he was not used to it. Toby didn't know what to think of it when she said she was sorry for him. She couldn't do anything to change things, and she didn't have to, it wasn't her fault. It was the damn deadheads' faults. Toby gripped Ashley's hand back tightly and placed his other hand over hers.<br/><br/>""It's alright, I try not to think about it. Don't be sorry for something that you can't change. It isn't you're fault."" he gripped her hands tightly. He did not deserve this sort of comfort, he was fine. Ashley on the other hand looked like she was about to cry again. Toby decided to wrap an arm around her and pull her close, his hand on her shoulder, patting it reassuringly.<br/><br/>""If you need to cry, just let it out, my father said that in times like this... it's ok to cry, so let it out if you think you need to."" he felt like a hypocrite, unable to listen to his own father's advice, but giving it out to strangers anyways. He cursed himself inside but he knew he had a good reason not to, he had to be strong for people who couldn't be strong for themselves yet, he knew this much."
1322,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063&start=100,2011-04-15T07:18:26,LovelyLonely,"Ashley had been a little surprised that Toby hadn't slipped his hand out or moved away from her. She had taken him as kind of guy who was wary of others so he tried not to get too close. When he gripped her hand back her eyes had actually started glazing over, threatening to let tears spill over at any moment. She was scolding herself on being such a cry baby when he pulled her into a sort of hug. Her train of thought ended there.<br/><br/>""If you need to cry, just let it out, my father said that in times like this... it's ok to cry, so let it out if you think you need to.""<br/><br/>His words seemed to echo in her head. Big fat tears rolled down her cheeks as her face flushed. Without consent (or thinking it over) she wrapped both arms around his neck and hugged him.<br/><br/>""You idiot!"" she whispered, ""I cry way too much and I bet you never even let yourself cry. Why do you have to be the strong one? I'm suppose to be trying to help you!""<br/><br/>The warmth of another person was defiantly comforting. After all she didn't know how this guy would react. But it had been so long since she had talked to someone, much less had any physical contact. And Ashley was sort of a physical person. She'd be the one to take the hug instead of the greeting. She had always been this way and maybe it was because her family had always been so affectionate. Thinking of them made her hug all the more sincere. What all survivors were going through... hell, comforting physical contact was as valuable as rations. In her mind anyway."
1323,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063&start=100,2011-04-16T20:26:20,Rainie,"The siblingsâ€™ shoulderâ€™s tensed simultaneously at Nathanâ€™s question. They glanced to the otherâ€™s face, then back to Nathanâ€™s in perfect synchronization. Rainieâ€™s eyes squeezed shut and she pinched the bridge of her nose, her headache coming back in fierce. Adrian ran a hand through his red and black hair, his gray eyes straying about the room.<br/><br/>Yes, they would have to cross the bridge to get back to their apartment.<br/><br/>Rainie sighed. â€œWhere are we again?â€ She asked the room.<br/><br/>Adrian was the one that answered her. â€œSomewhere around Crown Heights and Bushwick.â€<br/><br/>Rainie nodded, her internal map zeroing in on that area. â€œThe tunnel is collapsed, the Brooklyn isnâ€™t an option, and itâ€™s likely the 495 tunnel collapsed too. We could try the Williamsburg bridge, but Iâ€™m not sure if itâ€™s still standing or not... We could also try the Manhattan bridge, but it's so close, we could run the risk of bumping into them...â€ They had always taken the Brooklyn Bridge. She recalled the Williamsburg bridge, stretching over the East River, not far away from the Brooklyn, but far away enough for comfort. â€œWe should be able to avoid them if we stay away from the piers...â€<br/><br/>Adrian shoved his hands in his pockets, considering this. He had heard that the Williamsburg had crumbled, but theyâ€™d also said the Empire State building had fallen, when it was, in fact, still standing. The Statue of Liberty, however, hadnâ€™t been so lucky. Theyâ€™d covered her collapse on the news before TV lines had cut off, when the chaos was beginning to break out.<br/><br/>But there was a chance.<br/><br/>Rainie looked at Nathan, her mental map falling away and her eyes refocusing. She shrugged and said, â€œWorth the trip?â€ Internally, she was praying that it was a good enough plan. The Brooklyn Bridge still may very well be their only option, if it turned out the Williamsburg was out. She considered trying to take a car...but really, the roads were chaotic. It was like time had frozen and the usual bumper-to-bumper traffic sat unmoving like a still-life painting. There would be no traversing such a mess."
1324,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063&start=100,2011-04-17T03:54:43,Boundary,"Toby hugged Ashley tightly and held her close as she cried. He never liked the sound of a girl crying, it pulled at his heart strings and made him feel depressed. Then again, that was probably the chivalry that his father programmed into him. He always taught him to be sensitive towards others and not to get detached, even when it seemed to be the most appropriate thing to do. Toby ignored her comment about him being an idiot, though the next part hit home the most.<br/><br/>""I bet you never even let yourself cry."" she had said. Granted this was true, Toby always did his best not to cry, the last time being when he put a bullet in his father's skull. Even those tears left him as quickly as they appeared. Toby held Ashley close and spoke again.<br/><br/>""You can help me, once you have been helped...for now, just let it out. I'm right here."" he said, his voice taking on a more sensitive tone than he was accustomed to. He thought it sounded odd coming out of his mouth, but however unusual it felt he meant every word. He would wait for her to be helped before he would take help himself.<br/><br/>Toby listened to the sounds of Ashley's sobbing and held her close to him, doing his best not to lose it."
1325,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063&start=100,2011-04-17T18:32:10,Rogue Gamer,"Steiner watched Ashley and Toby for a moment, any thoughts hidden behind his mask and gear, then finally just shrugged and headed off to meet the others.  It was a good sign; the two seemed to be gettinga long well, and they were fairly safe where they were.  Better to give them some alone time.  The soldiers still had work to do though.  He gathered his gear and met the others and then they were off once more.<br/><br/>They had reason to move quickly now; a survivor, even one with a past as sordid as Knight's, was worth the added effort.  Every living human was a small victory for the four.  They left a hand-held radio, similiar to what Rainie had found, on a counter in Toby's safehouse, and left without another word to the pair.  Better they stayed where they were.<br/><br/>They hit the streets at a slow run, weapons at the ready and keeping low so as not to draw any unwanted attention.  Within minutes they were gone from sight from Toby's hideout, enroute to Pier One.<br/><br/>---<br/><br/>Somewhere north of the bridge, the band of survivors (more like raiders) were enroute to the Pier, eager to get their hands on the Panacea vaccine and any more gear that they could get.  Although  not moving as fast as the four soldiers, they were closer and knew the city streets pretty well by that point, having been scavenging and patrolling for months in their tiny corner of the world."
1326,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063&start=100,2011-04-17T19:42:22,WorthlessRose,"Nathan rolled his view up and down on the computer screen, trying to follow Rainie's musings.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Both tunnels were down and maybe the Williamsburg bridge too?</span>The riots really<span style=""font-style: italic"">had</span>been something in this city. How had they even collapsed those tunnels? C4? If that was the case, the military camping on either side of the Brooklyn Bridge was the only reason it still stood.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I wish I could remember how those military camps looked when I crossed.</span>And if that's what happened, it wasn't likely the Williamsburg stood, either. Why risk both bridges by splitting your forces when you only needed the one exit? After all--<span style=""font-style: italic"">No no, Rainie would know how a military mind thought that over better than you.</span><br/><br/>â€œI don't know.â€ He finally replied. â€œWe could see from the navy yard. If we can get in. And if someone, or something, isn't camping there already. We might even find a small boat, if they haven't all been taken north yet.â€<span style=""font-style: italic"">Like I want to. I'm tiring of this life.</span>â€œEither way, it wouldn't be too far out of our way to either bridge, but would likely put us out in the open again, if not where we're expected to be.â€<br/><br/>Nathan stared at the map some more. There wouldn't be any avoiding going out in the open. He knew that when he crossed onto this island. â€œWhere do you think our sniper friend is hiding? If he's still alive.â€<span style=""font-style: italic"">That will definitely influence things</span>, Nate thought as he flipped the laptop around to point at the two siblings. The bookstore was highlighted: a lot closer to the Brooklyn bridge than any other.<br/><br/>As they leaned forward, Nathan yawned, then froze. There had been a noise. Not really different from any of the others they'd been listening to for hours, but something in his subconscious started screaming warnings in his head. That feeling of security suddenly gone. He listened to his instincts these days.<br/><br/>Closing his mouth and standing up, Nathan walking over to the window. He didn't say what was going on, just opened the window and stuck his head out. The sound of infected instantly multiplied; they were even milling about on the street bellow, trying to crowd in. But that wasn't what he looked for. A glow was coming from the third floor window. As he watched, there was a pop, barely audible over the infected, and the light went out. On one of his last trips downstairs he'd set up a tall standing lamp connected to  car battery. Glowing as it was, it would be the first thing<span style=""font-style: italic"">they</span>ran to when<span style=""font-style: italic"">they</span>reached that floor. Nathan had taken the shade off so it would smash when knocked over.<br/><br/>The young engineer grunted and turned around. The other two were watching him intently now. â€œMaybe we better think about it on the way.â€ He walked over to the laptop and paused in thought a moment before closing it and starting to stuff it in his back. He usually didn't take computers with him, just because they were so easy to find, but the group would need to stop somewhere safe and check out the map again before heading to one of the bridges; this would save time.<br/><br/>â€œCome on. The right end of the hall has stairs that lead up to the roof.â€ he goaded, â€œThere's a long electrical cord stretching from the entryway up there to another on the CD shop, but it's a two story decent, so grab some towels from the hall to help your grip. I'll catch up in a few.â€ He smiled at them, adjusting his bag so it wouldn't shift as he strode for the bathroom."
1327,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063&start=100,2011-04-18T02:08:16,LovelyLonely,"Ashley cried until her tears had run dry and her breath hard to catch. The aftermath left her feeling weak and fragile. She couldn't remember ever crying so much and so hard. And it seemed rather embarrassing to have such an episode in the arms of a total stranger. Well, maybe not total, but they hardly knew each other that was for sure.<br/><br/>After awhile she finally found the voice to say something.<br/><br/>""I'm sorry,"" she murmured shifting away from him. She sat beside him, huddled in on herself, as if let cold. She felt so emotionally drained, but she didn't want to bring him down. Her eyes and face were red and flushed, but the rest of her seemed too pale."
1328,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063&start=100,2011-04-18T04:14:00,Boundary,"""It's alright,"" Toby said, ""in a time like this, what you're doing is normal...heck I might as well be crazy that I haven't started acting like you...hell I've been through stuff as bad as you, and look at me...nothing."" he felt somewhat sad admitting this, he was usually this detached from things, he didn't know why. Maybe it was because he'd been bullied in school all the time, or the fact his mother left, or some other factor he couldn't think of yet. The result was the same though, it left Toby a man who could think instead of fear, one who didn't use his emotions to drive his actions, but pure logic. Granted, a girl like Ashley usually was an exception to this, but otherwise he did not like to let his emotions get in the way of what he did.<br/><br/>Toby just scooted close to her, hoping the body language told her that he was here for her, and that if she had anything else to say or do, he was here."
1329,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063&start=100,2011-04-19T05:35:12,LovelyLonely,"Ashley listened and nodded in understanding. Someday she was going to be the strong one so he could let out any think he felt. She wondered, in the very back of her mind, what had happened to him. It must of been so terrible to make him feel like he had to detached from everything. Ashley noticed he moved back towards her. A small smile somehow formed on her lips and she moved towards him. She leaned against him and rested her head on his shoulder.<br/><br/>""I think... it is how you try to keep from being hurt again,"" she murmured, ""...But you know... you can't always repress everything... less it boil over..."""
1330,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063&start=100,2011-04-19T17:09:53,Rainie,"Adrian scowled at Nathanâ€™s suggestion of a boat. Nope, not into it. Heâ€™d rather waltz into an Infected-infested building unarmed. He hated boats. While he knew very well how to drive one, he got sea sick. â€œNo boats...â€ He grunted, too low for many to hear. However, he thought he caught Rainie smirk out of the corner of his eye.<br/><br/>Rainie was frowning at his mention of being â€œout in the open.â€ She had preferred to be out in the open, once upon a time. Having room to run, being assured of having a chance of outrunning your pursuer, and knowing there wasnâ€™t going to be a dead end before you managed to get away. But sheâ€™d had to adapt after the fall of humanity. Now they had to stick to the shadows and narrow alleyways.<br/><br/>Nathan turned a laptop towards the two of them. Both kept their surprise off their faces. Neither of them had seen one still functioning since the electricity failed. And neither had had any inclination to try to make one work.<br/><br/>Nathan looked from the screen to the siblings. â€œWhere do you think our sniper friend is hiding? If he's still alive.â€<br/><br/>Rainie and Adrian went over to Nathanâ€™s computer, and bent down to look at the screen. It was a map of New York, the Manhattan and Brooklyn area to be exact, the East River running between them. Rainie frowned at the map, her eyes drawn to the highlighted bookstore. Nowhere near Crown Heights or Bushwick.<br/><br/>Rainie shot a narrowed-eyed glance at Adrian, who noticed her glare and offered an apologetic shrug. He didnâ€™t know the area as well as Rainie. She had lived in the city for six years. Him, only one. After the Outbreak.<br/><br/>Violet eyes sought out Pier one, but a sudden chill seized her. Her heart stopped, only to pick up again double time.<span style=""font-style: italic"">What the hell...?</span>Rainieâ€™s shoulders had tensed up, and the hands that had been resting on her knees clenched into fists. Her eyes flitted to her new companionâ€™s face, where she curiously caught him in mid-yawn. She watched him stand up, and go to the window. But she had already noticed the wary suspicion in his dark eyes.<br/><br/>She nudged Adrian discreetly. â€œSomethingâ€™s wrong.â€ She whispered.<br/><br/>â€œI know.â€ He said.<br/><br/>They straightened and watched him open the window, and the volume of the Infected outside increased tenfold, pulling a grimace from the siblings. Nathan poked his head out the window. Rainie counted to six, and he pulled his head back in. Adrian was staring at him from under his hair, his hands in his pockets, his eyes questioning. Rainie was frowning worriedly, hugging her elbows and standing absolutely motionless.<br/><br/>â€œMaybe we better think about it on the way,â€ said Nathan. They moved out of the way so he could pick up his computer and shove it in his backpack.<br/><br/>Adrian wondered if they were going to have to pry a car battery out of the first minivan they came across to make that laptop work...<br/><br/>â€œCome on. The right end of the hall has stairs that lead up to the roof.â€ he goaded, â€œThere's a long electrical cord stretching from the entryway up there to another on the CD shop, but it's a two story decent, so grab some towels from the hall to help your grip. I'll catch up in a few.â€ He smiled at them, then disappeared into the bathroom.<br/><br/>Rainie blinked, staring at the bathroom door with a baffled expression. Adrian also looked nonplussed. But Rainie tilted her head, and caught a noise that seemed slightly different to the ones sheâ€™d heard all night.<br/><br/>The Infected had made it around the bookcase, and were clamoring into the third floor room. They would have to make it up two flights of stairs before they got to their floor, but there was nothing hindering them at the moment besides their own minds.<br/><br/>â€œFigures...â€ Rainie muttered.<br/><br/>Adrian heaved an irritable sigh. â€œWell, come on...â€<br/><br/>The two of them jogged down the hall, snagging towels from the wire as they went. As they trotted up the stairs, Rainieâ€™s boots making significantly less noise than Adrianâ€™s, they bantered about who would be going first.<br/><br/>â€œIf we let the geek go last, it will probably snap.â€ Adrian was arguing.<br/><br/>Rainie scowled, not taking her eyes off the steps in front of her. â€œWhy the hell do you think that?â€<br/><br/>Adrian scoffed. â€œAre you kidding me? He just screams damsel in distress.â€<br/><br/>â€œAnd youâ€™re saying Iâ€™m<span style=""font-style: italic"">not</span>a damsel?â€<br/><br/>â€œWell, yes, because last time I checked, damsels arenâ€™t the ones doing the rescuing.â€<br/><br/>They reached a heavy iron door, assumingly the one that lead to the roof. Rainie rolled her eyes and grasped the doorknob. â€œFine. You go first and clear the roof, and Iâ€™ll wait for Nathan. Iâ€™ll go after he goes.â€<br/><br/>Adrian grinned ruefully. â€œSure. And if the cable breaks, you can save yourself with a grappling hook.â€<br/><br/>Rainie paused, her hand on the knob, to look at her brother incredulously. â€œAre you accusing me of carrying a grappling hook? Iâ€™m a cop, not a Men In Black.â€<br/><br/>Adrian chuckled and brushed her hand from the doorknob to open it himself. She was taking too long, evidently. The door was set into what looked like a rectangular box. They stepped out onto the roof, scanning the area with quick, trained eyes. The roof appeared to be clear. Rainie wedged a nearby brick in the door to hold it open until Nathan caught up. She would lock it before she left.<br/><br/>Rainie signaled Adrian to sweep the roof. They split up and searched every nook and cranny, checking for any zombies that could be camping out. Rainie found herself glancing up at the skyline. There really wasnâ€™t anything like it anywhere else. It had been a sight to behold before the Outbreak. Now it looked like the ruins of a metropolis, an unfamiliar jungle in what had used to be a bustling conurbation.<br/><br/>She shook her head and focused. Her gaze swept to her right, and started when she saw a figure on the opposite side of the roof, then quickly relaxed. It was only Adrian. He gave her a thumbs up, and she nodded. Together they sought out the electrical wire Nathan had mentioned.<br/><br/>â€œOkay. You go first and clear the roof. Iâ€™ll wait here.â€<br/><br/>Adrian nodded. The cable looked like it could be used as a zip line, assuming it would hold their weight. Adrian stepped up onto the ledge and threw the towel over the line, gripping both ends. He tugged it, testing it. It seemed strong enough. Gritting his teeth, he pushed off the ledge.<br/><br/>Rainie watched Adrian land on the roof of the CD store, his boots making a solid noise against the concrete. He yanked his towel from the line and turned to look at her with a grin. He flashed her a peace sign.<br/><br/>Rainie turned to watch the door, but her eyes strayed passed it, staring at the sun as it rose. The rain still hung like a mist, but no longer did the clouds pummel and drown them with rain. It left everything soggy and wet, but it seemed to have washed away the smell of death, at least it had so high up. If she closed her eyes, she could pretend that none of this had ever happened. That it had all been a dream.<br/><br/>If only she could."
1331,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063&start=100,2011-04-20T00:35:17,Rogue Gamer,"The four soldiers were making good time, weapons at the ready as they bobbed and weaved through crarshed cars and breached barricades, studiously ignoring the decaying remains of the unlucky littering the streets.  There were few Infected to be seen on the route they were taking, a matter of sheer luck more then knowledge.<br/><br/>They never seemed to tire, maintaining the same pace and awkward seeming half-crouch postures, moving with the silent coordination that only came from years of experience as a team.  Cover and move, ten meter spacing between men, following the same path and watching everywhere.  Without the rain, they could see farther and hear clearer, allowing them at least a hint of comfort to be moving through the vehicle crowded main streets.<br/><br/>Dozens of stories could be told, hundreds, of what life had been like during the Outbreak.  Cars half loaded with luggage, abandoned outside apartment complexes and town houses.  Half finished barricades made of anything at hand, places where people had refused to leave.  The charred remains in burnt out cars and buses, or the blood and gore spattered windows where those inside hadn't been so lucky to burn to death.  If that could be thought of as a better way to go.<br/><br/>They stopped once in that first hour, long enough for the Sergeant to try and fail to do a radio check; at street level, with tall buildings crowding in on all sides, there was no chance of getting a clear signal out, and after a few minutes they were moving again, studiously ignoring a pair of Infected no less then twenty meters off, wandering aimlessly amongst the ruins of an Army checkpoint picked clean by survivors over the past year.<br/><br/>---<br/><br/>A band of ten survivors, armed with rifles and shotguns, bats and even a sword, snaked their way across the Broolyn Bridge's catwalks under the street, once meant for maintenance personal to inspect the bridge.  They too were making good timing; they knew the area around their hideout well, and knew how to avoid the Infected that wandered that area.  But, it was rare they ventured this far, and never without good reason.<br/><br/>This, of course, was a good one.  Enough that there were more volunteers then voluntolds.  They all carried large hiking packs, mostly empty save for some basic supplies each.  They could see Pier One from the catwalks, and after some arguement two of them stopped there armed with a pair of binos and a salvaged M24.  Perhaps not the best in the world, but it was serviceable and they had plenty of ammo for it.  Those two remained posted on the bridge's catwalks overlooking Pier One on the near side of the bridge.<br/><br/>The remaining eight kept moving, eventually passing through the sealed gate that had barred it off from vagabonds and hoodlums before the Infection, and now kept them clear of Infected.  The group had long since broken the old locks and replaced them with ones they had keys for.  They were almost at Pier One, and knowing that there was at least one other person there already, the eight were careful about it, quietly putting down the few Infected they came across with a bow one carried."
1332,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063&start=100,2011-04-20T07:04:28,WorthlessRose,"Nathan didn't turn around to check as he walked into the bathroom, but he heard the door open and two sets of footsteps leave the apartment; one set with a long and confident stride, the other the almost silent carpet squish of someone always very conscious of the noise they're making. He slid his shotgun over his shoulder and into the elastic straps on the back of the bag so the butt of the gun stuck up behind his right ear.  Then he adjusted the bag one more time, using all the straps to fasten it snugly to his body. It didn't budge an inch when he tested it with a few stationary hops.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Perfect</span>he thought as he picked up the two large gas cans and turned to trudge lumberingly out of the apartment. He turned left down the hall, away from the stairs upward, to a point that really served no purpose. Here, Nathan had punched a large hole in the floor, and another in the floor below that. Shadows moved at the bottom in the dark, and painful groans floated upward. Nate aimed for one and dropped the first gas can.<br/><br/>He missed. The red jug landed only one floor down and tipped onto its side. It began spilling its contents across the floor with a steady<span style=""font-style: italic"">glub glub</span>. That would be good enough. The fuel would drip down and set both floors up in flames. â€œAnd now for this one.â€ Nathan said, with something a little too close to pyromantic glee as he took the second jug and began splashing the walls and floor around the hole. When it was half empty, he dropped it down the hole with the other and ripped a piece of wallpaper off the wall.<br/><br/>This was always a good moment. The moment preceding the change: or the big â€œfoom,â€ as Nate would call it. In order to get the full effect of what he was doing, it was always nice to take a strong mental picture of what everything looked like before. Then he could really see how much of a change he'd made to the world.<br/><br/>He lit the strip of paper with his lighter and took four big leaps backwards down the hall as it floated down the hole and into the dark. Then...<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">FOOM</span>â€œFoom.â€ Nathan whispered along with the fire like a true pyro. He smiled at the blaze for only a second before turning around and sprinting toward the stairs, grabbing a towel along the way. Only<span style=""font-style: italic"">then</span>did it occur to him that his two new companions could have easily crossed the gap and cut the line; leaving him stranded to burn or be eaten. There would be no reason for it, except maybe spite, but people did strange things these days and for just a moment, as the young man threw himself up the stairs, he was stricken with terror. When he reached the top and found Rainie there waiting, he actually closed his eyes and released a breath he hadn't realized he was holding.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I wonder what this apocalypse is doing to my heart...</span><br/><br/>Rainie actually looked relieved to see him. She'd obviously been waiting.<span style=""font-style: italic"">She's not the type of person to see me as a tool, either.</span>Actually touched by the sentiment; Nathan also found himself disgusted that someone actually caring that he wasn't eaten alive was so heartwarming anymore.<br/><br/>He just smiled at her and said, â€œThanks for waiting.â€ as he took a few long strides to the edge. â€œBut we should be moving. I went ahead and set a distraction for the zombies...â€ Nathan let that hang in the air for proper comical timing as he threw his towel over the wire and wrapped his hands around it so he could tighten his grip and slow down at the end. â€œ...and fire to the building.â€ And with that, he lifted his legs and slid off the rooftop."
1333,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063&start=100,2011-04-20T16:18:01,Knight430,"Knight heard the walking on the catwalks and saw two vague figures. he reached for his sniper but it was just out of reach.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Can i move without screaming from my leg?</span>The thought ran through his mind and he made his decision before it even finished.<br/><br/>He used the building to pull himself up and put a little weight on his leg. He held back a groan of pain. A lot less pain then he had expected. He kept moving till he could pick up his sniper and crawled back into a corner. He looked through the scope at the two on the catwalks.<br/><br/>""Damnit"" Knight muttered. Raiders if he had ever seen one. He pulled the bolt back on the sniper and lined the crosshairs of his scope up with the armed ones windpipe firing the shot. He watched as his hand went to his throat and he fell over the railing of the catwalk. The other one turned to see but it was too late. Knight had already pulled the bolt back and had the crosshairs on his heart. A second shot rang in the air this one seeming to last longer. This one fell to to the floor of the catwalk.<br/><br/>Knight knew there were more and knew they would be coming to see what had happened. Also the shots would attract infected. He crawled into the shelter of a small house that he had cleaned out earlier. He put the sniper at the window and waited. He needed help if there were as many raiders as he had expected he wouldnt last they would find and kill him before he could get them all."
1334,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063&start=100,2011-04-21T01:58:15,Rainie,"Rainieâ€™s eyes glanced about fervently. Her fingers itched to pull up her hood and conceal her hair. Her foot tapped anxiously. Her teeth worried at her bottom lip.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Whatâ€™s taking him so long?!</span><br/><br/>At some point the scenarios started. Her over active mind conjured up images of the young man whom sheâ€™d recently dubbed as harmless rigging explosives to blow in the CD store she was supposed to be at. Climbing from the window on a rope made of tied together bed sheets. Grinning and insulting her inferior intelligence as he went. Pressing the detonator when he was far enough away.<br/><br/>She scoffed at herself for dreaming up such a ridiculous thing, and checked the safety on her pistol again. As she was replacing it in the holster, the door swung open. Nathan stepped out and his eyes fell immediately on her. She breathed a sigh of relief when she caught sight of him, his backpack strapped to his back and shotgun over his shoulder.<br/><br/>He smiled at her. â€œThanks for waiting.â€ He passed her to reach the cable, stirring wind as he passed.<br/><br/>Rainieâ€™s brow creased in confusion...He smelled like...gasoline? â€œMy pleasure...â€ She replied, puzzled.<br/><br/>â€œBut we should be moving. I went ahead and set a distraction for the zombies...â€ He told her, throwing his towel over the cable. She wondered if it had anything to do with the gasoline, getting anxious.<br/><br/>â€œ...and fire to the building.â€ He lifted his legs and slid off the rooftop.<br/><br/>Rainie watched him go with a raised eyebrow and narrowed eyes.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Figures.</span><br/><br/>Adrian slammed his boot in a likely fatal kick into the shoulder of an unawares Infected. The shocked dead man coughed out a surprised noise before it tottered over the edge of the roof and plummeted three stories to the pavement below. Peering over the ledge, he determined the thing had exploded on impact. Particularly squishy, that one.<br/><br/>Adrian glanced up at the sound of feet hitting the rooftop. It was Nathan; evidently heâ€™d finally dragged his slow arse up the stairs. Wordlessly, he looked up to where Rainie should be standing. Her red hair popped up a second later. Sheâ€™d likely locked the door behind her.<br/><br/>Anxiously scuffing his boots against the cement of the roof, he watched her step up onto the ledge, grasping the wood pole the electric line was strung from for support. Her expression, even seen from this far away, told all that she was used to this kind of thing. But Adrian stood there tense, his hands clenched into fists in his jean pockets.<br/><br/>Rainie flicked her towel over the cable, grasped it with both hands and got ready to throw herself off the ledge.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">C-C-CRACK</span><br/><br/>Rainie gasped when she felt the cable she had trusted her weight to give. The pole was coming off its base. Years of being subjected to rain and wind and stress finally broke it. Her boot slipped off the ledge, and she was falling.<br/><br/>Adrian swore and sprinted to the edge of the roof. He stared wide eyed, his breath leaving him and his heartbeat ceasing.<br/><br/>It wasnâ€™t until he got there and was staring up at her, did he realize it was useless. There was nothing he could do from where he was.<br/><br/>She threw out an arm and caught hold of the ledge, her shoulder wrenching painfully. She gasped out in pain, but quickly brushed it aside. She threw her other arm over and tried to hoist herself up. The pole with the cable still attached tumbled off the edge and swung into the street below. Her feet dangled five stories from the pavement.<br/><br/>Gritting her teeth, she called on her daily strength trainings and heaved herself up. She threw a leg onto the ledge and used it as leverage to yank herself back onto the rooftop.<br/><br/>Adrian was cursing rapidly, but was thanking whatever power it was up there that she hadnâ€™t fallen. But now she was stranded. His mind whirled, trying to think of some way to get to her. And coming up with nothing.<br/><br/>Rainie panted as she crouched on the roof, her fingers still clinging to the concrete ledge. Her heart was pounding faster than it ever had, and her legs were shaking. Carefully she rose, her hands still on the ledge, as she peered over it. She looked at her distraught brother then down at the dangling pole.<br/><br/>She tried to calm her breathing while her mind tried to catch up with what just happened. She was stranded. She was so screwed...<span style=""font-style: italic"">Oh, God. Think, think, think!</span>Her head whipped from side to side, searching for something, anything that could get her out of this. But all she could think of was how idiotically ironic this whole situation was."
1335,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063&start=100,2011-04-21T05:36:05,Boundary,"Toby held her close and smiled when she put her head on his shoulder. He felt warm not just on his shoulder but inside, where it mattered. He listened to what she said about his detachment, it rang somewhat true, and he couldn't help but wonder what kind of stuff she did at the hospital...psychology? No, it was obvious why he kept his stronger feelings inside, you didn't need to be an expert to do that.<br/><br/>""My...."" he paused for a moment, considering how he should word this, ""My father taught me, that sometimes one has to give up certain things to protect others, even if they are complete strangers...he said, 'Son...there will come a time in your life when you will be needed by others, and when that time comes... you just have to be strong, you may not like what you have to give up in order to do this, but in the end the result should be worthwhile.' I didn't know what he meant by that until now...but i know what I have to do, I have to be strong for people for now...and right now, I'm going to be strong for you ok?""<br/><br/>Toby gave Ashley a reassuring smile that showed he didn't keep everything inside, he held her close and looked out the boarded window at the zombie filled streets.<br/><br/>""And the part about letting it boil over...if it's gonna boil over on anything, it'll be the zombies I'll make sure of it."" Toby let out a laugh and looked back at her, smiling slightly."
1336,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063&start=100,2011-04-21T16:08:21,Knight430,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">Why me?</span>Knight thought looking through the window of the house.<span style=""font-style: italic"">My entire life has been fucked up. My girlfriend dead, friends that were turned and I was forced to kill, the infection in myself, now not able to get to anymore of my adrenaline, broken leg.</span>These thoughts ran through his head, when suddenly he realized something was wrong.<br/><br/>There should be more people here. Plus the mass of infected attracted by the gunshot were nearing. He had to get to his hummer no matter the pain or he was dead. He picked up his radio.<br/><br/>""Pier One is sabotaged. I fired shots and it attracted a mass of infected the surruonding area is realatively clear. I suggest we meet at the Brooklyn Navy yard its about 10 miles northwest of Pier One."" Knight shut off his radio and painfully made his way to his hummer. he got in and waited for a reply on his radio."
1337,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063&start=100,2011-04-21T22:23:17,HayyelObsession,"Ana walked solemnly with her hand in Liaâ€™s; they had been walking for a while now; strangely enough they hadnâ€™t encountered any infected.  Selena walked along side them as they made their way to the bridge.<br/><br/>Her little sisters walk was getting slower and she had begun to look weak. Lia looked as if she was getting older and this was not a good sign. She had a matter of minutes till Lia would turn. Then she would have to shoot her; to end her poor sistersâ€™ life.<br/><br/>She wasnâ€™t thinking about it before but her radio was off. Putting her ear plugs in she turned the radio on. Just in time to hear a message.<br/><br/>""Pier Oneâ€¦ sabotaged. Iâ€¦ shotâ€¦ attractedâ€¦ infectedâ€¦area is relatively clear. Iâ€¦. meetâ€¦ Brooklyn Navy yardâ€¦ 10 miles northwestâ€¦ Pier One.""<br/><br/>She could make out a few things through the static. But it was clear there was someone other than them alive. They were near the bridge but leaving to a place called Brooklyn Navy yard.<br/><br/>â€œI got a message on the radio Selena. Someone is heading to Brooklyn Navy yardâ€¦â€ She hadnâ€™t explored the area of the bridge before the epidemic had begun yet so she had no idea where or what the Navy yard was; but she did know where Pier One was. â€œ.. I donâ€™t know where it is, but itâ€™s somewhere 10 milesâ€¦ northâ€¦west of Pier One. I do know where Pier One is though.â€<br/><br/>She quickened her pace to where she was now running with Lia in her arms. â€œLetâ€™s move!â€ They made their way to Brooklyn Navy yard."
1338,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063&start=120,2011-04-22T14:43:51,LovelyLonely,"Ashley sometimes wonder what her mother would say in these kinds of situations. He mother had been a kind and generous person, always putting other before herself. But she had nothing to do with Ash wanting to be a nurse. Ash, in her own way, surpassed her mother in caring. It wasn't that ASh was weak but she had always been a sickly child. The thought of being able to help children who were going through hard times had been wonderful in theory. But seeing them in the hospital? Having no control like that Ash moved her abilities to intensive care. It was hard but she liked helping doctors on major injuries. Compassion however was something that had been bred into her family.<br/><br/>""Being strong for others is the same as being strong for yourself,"" she smiled softly, ""but sometimes it can be harder. And thank you for saying that. I'm not much of a fighter.""<br/><br/>She was sure he was strong. Stronger than her anyway. But sometimes she wondered if he ever thought of how much people got hurt by trying to protect someone. she kept it to herself though.<br/><br/>""Just don't get hurt, okay?"" she looked out at the Deadwalkers, ""It takes a lot of energy to heal."""
1339,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063&start=120,2011-04-23T02:10:09,WorthlessRose,"Nathan lunged back toward the edge without the slightest idea of what he would do when he got there. The image of him diving across the gap, catching Rainie as she fell, and propelling both of them safely through a lower window with only slight scratches and bruises to worry about flashed through his head. Was that the only idea he could come up with?<br/><br/>He hit the boarder and stopped dead, leaning slightly over the side as if ready to jump. Luckily, Rainie was quick and strong; she caught herself and Nathan could only stare in panic, horror and guilt as she pulled herself back up to safety. He couldn't work out why it had broken<span style=""font-style: italic"">now</span>. He'd crossed the gap three times making sure it was safe; then AJ crossed it and Nathan crossed one more time with a bag that probably weighed half his weight after that. And now what was probably the lightest load ever to cross had snapped it clean off?<span style=""font-style: italic"">Oh God. I nearly just killed the first nice person I've laid eyes on in six months!</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Nearly!? Now she's trapped on a burning building full of the undead!</span>The panic and guilt welled up again. He'd purposely drawn in more zombies after the first had gotten in; then he's set the building on fire himself. If AJ didn't murder him, and he probably had right to, killing a kind-hearted beauty would rack at Nathan's conscience  for the rest of his life. As short as that may be.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">No! There has to be something I can do!</span>Nathan looked around in obvious panic. He could see countless infected milling around below the bookstore, but not many of them were actually in the narrow gap between the two buildings. The cord, with post still attached, hung close enough to the ground to drop from safely, but only from this building. Nathan couldn't think of anything in either building to make up for the extra two floors Rainie would have to climb.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Stupid fucking city! That building should have a fire escape!</span>And despite how close the stores were crammed together, the drop from that roof to this one would surely break her leg. That wasn't much better than dying. There was only one option Nathan, the beautiful cop killer could think of to get her out of there alive and well enough to make a run for it.<br/><br/>â€œHold on!â€ he yelled up to the other roof as he started yanking the cord back up the side of the building. â€œI'm going to throw it back to you!â€ And she would have to make her way down two floors through a zombie infested burning building before she could actually use it. â€œAJ., cut it from this building so we can roll it up and throw it across!â€<span style=""font-style: italic"">Christ! She better live through this.</span>"
1340,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063&start=120,2011-04-23T05:08:08,Boundary,"Toby understood what she said and nodded in acknowledgement. He gave her a hug and got up off the couch. He walked out and looked out the window to the backyard, noticing that not even one of the soldiers was outside. He went out and looked on the roof, Stiner and his men weren't up on the roof either. He went inside and found a hand-held radio on the counter in the workshop. He picked it up and listened to it. He heard a few sentences over the static and heard the name Knight, survivors, and Pier One. There were survivors at Pier One, that must've been where the military men went. He was running low on supplies, they had maybe another day before they would run out. He went into the office and grabbed his SPAS 12 pumping it and checking if it was loaded, which it was. He reached in the drawer and pulled out every box of bullets he could find and pocketed them. He grabbed his jacket off the coat rack next to the desk and put it on. He grabbed the 9mm and the second Glock (the first being in his pants pocket) and he put the 9mm in his jacket pocket. He walked to the lounge and threw Ashley the other Glock.<br/><br/>""Steiner and the soldiers are gone, they've gone to Pier One and there are survivors there."" Toby said, ""We don't have enought supplies to last another day so we have to leave while we still can."" he began rifling through the fridge getting the last few bottles of water and putting them in a backpack leaning against the couch. He went in the pantry and grabbed whatever cans of food were left, also stuffing them in the backpack.<br/><br/>""We should hurry and join them while days still up, we have a better chance of making it if we go out while there are less zombies."" Toby said."
1341,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063&start=120,2011-04-26T04:55:08,LovelyLonely,"Ash looked up when he got up. He walked out of the room and she rubbed her eyes with the backs of her hands. A small cat-like yawn took over and she blinked sleepily a couple of times. She heard some rummaging around and tilted her head to the side, as if to listen. Her soft brown hair fell her in face and her soft pink lips painted a smile. Then Toby came back and threw something to her. Fumbling a bit clumsily she finally got a hold on the hard thing in her hands. It was a gun. Her stomach knotted up a bit.<br/><br/>""Steiner and the soldiers are gone, they've gone to Pier One and there are survivors there,"" Toby said, back to his serious self, ""We don't have enought supplies to last another day so we have to leave while we still can.""<br/><br/>She watched him stuff things into a pack, her eyes showing her uneasy feelings on him going outside. Sighing she guessed there was no other way. Then she remembered that her own pack was hidden in a run down old car outside. she stood up and while he was still packing went outside. She was cautious and careful, like she always was, and then darted to her hiding place. Grabbing her own pack she raced inside.<br/><br/>""Well, alright but let me change first,"" she said softly.<br/><br/>Quickly she went into a old bathroom and redressed. She came out and slung her bag over her shoulder, gun in hand.<br/><br/>""Alright,"" she smiled, ""I'm ready.""<br/><br/>((She changed into something like this:<br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i355.photobucket.com/albums/r478/gaaraxnami13/Decorated%20images/GiseleBundchen.jpg"">[ img ]</a>))"
1342,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063&start=120,2011-04-27T03:15:31,Boundary,"Toby looked Ashley over, the outfit she wore was aesthetically pleasing to the eyes, though he did not let it distract him. He swung his pack over his shoulder and saw that she had done the same, she must have left and gotten her bag from a hiding place of some sort. The way she held her gun and pack made her look like she meant business while her face, though smiling, showed that she was a bit nervous to leave.<br/><br/>Toby held his SPAS 12 tightly in his hands and opened the door for her, his father's chivalrous attitude showing in the action.<br/><br/>""Then lets go Ashley."" he said."
1343,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063&start=120,2011-04-27T06:40:46,LovelyLonely,"Ash noticed Toby give her a once over and she sort of smirked. But she hid it well. She took the look as a compliment. She twirled the gun expertly in her hand before somehow hooking it to her pants, making it easy to get to. Throwing on her pack securely, it left her hands free.<br/><br/>Toby opened the door for her and she smiled in thanks.<br/><br/>""Lead the way,"" she said softly when she got out side. After all he was the one who knew this place. Not her."
1344,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063&start=120,2011-04-28T03:44:35,Boundary,"Toby closed the back door of the house behind them and held his shotgun at his side. Pier One was not THAT far away from them, but it would be a hell of a lot longer with zombies around. He looked over at Ashley and nodded at her.<br/><br/>""Stay close to me."" he said as he ran out into the street and slammed a zombie square in the face with the butt of his shotgun, the zombie did not falter and Toby was forcd to bash it again before its face decided to give and broke. He slung his shotgun between the straps of his backpack and pulled out a crowbar instead. He looked back at Ashley, ""Shoot only if you have to."" he said, slamming the head of his crowbar into a zombie's head. He reached in his pack and threw her a very large wrench for hitting with.<br/><br/>""There aren't that many on this street, we can easily sprint across the street and be on our way to Pier One."" he nodded to her and then ran really fast across the street away from her."
1345,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063&start=120,2011-04-28T06:30:33,LovelyLonely,"Ashley's nervous and timid personality seemed to fade instantly as she got outside. Staying close and keeping alert she glared at the Deadwalkers. She hoped that where they were going wouldn't have too many of the deadwalkers. Hating them and finding them disgusting she shot one who got just a little too close. Using the wrench with powerful expertise she hit lethal blows every time. After all she was a nurse. She knew these monsters weak points. Her patients had turned into them sometimes. A doctor she followed found out many of their lethal point through study and defense. It was one of those time where Ash was glad she was a geeky nurse.<br/><br/>""Right,"" she said so he could tell she was not only still there but listening.<br/><br/>When she turned though it was him who wasn't there. With a frown she slammed her wrench into a Deadwalkers jugular vein and darted to the street. A hand caught her ankle and she almost fell. Angry and eyes brimming with fury, Ash turned and shot the Deadwalker till it let go of her ankle.  Then she sprinted down the street, her long legs carrying her far from the blood thirsty monsters."
1346,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063&start=120,2011-04-29T03:41:40,Boundary,"Toby heard Ashley fire off shots and cursed to himself. He knew that she had to but even so this made things a lot more difficult. He heard a bunch of loud undead screeches echo through the dead city, he grabbed Ashley's hand tight and looked at her.<br/><br/>""Run!"" he yelled. He then started sprinting down the street running not too fast that she'd lose her footing but fast enough that they should have a lead on the zombie horde. He turned the corner into an alley and saw a door at the end of it, he kicked it open and ran in with Ashley's hand still in his. He closed the door behind them and though it probably wouldn't lock the zombies would not be able to see them and they would be able to have a sort of barrier between them and the zombies. He slumped against a wall, looking around and noticing they were in a small warehouse sort of building. He did not realize he was still holding Ashley's hand still as he was still in the midst of an adrenaline rush. He must have covered at least a few blocks with that sprint, they weren't THAT far from Pier One, but they were much closer.<br/><br/>""That was fun."" he said to Ashley, chuckling a little."
1347,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063&start=120,2011-04-29T07:27:10,LovelyLonely,"Ashley looked up startled when Tody grabbed her hand. Fleeing, Ash ran as fast as her long legs could carry her. Running fast was fine, but keeping it going was the hard part. She had come accustom to the running but had always been clever enough to get away fast enough to where she had never had to run long. Running and hiding... It sounded cowardly but it was survival that matter. She had met a man once who thought every time he met a Deadwalker, he should kill it. That man hadn't lasted too long before getting in guts ripped out and eaten. It made her shudder just thinking about it.<br/><br/>Finally they had gotten some place to hid in. A small warehouse, not too small but not to big either. Good choice, she thought to herself as she tried to catch her breath. Her lungs were burning and her legs felt like jelly. They sat there for a moment before Toby started to chuckle.<br/><br/>""That was fun,"" he said.<br/><br/>Ashley gave him an 'are-you-serious?!' look but laughed softly too. If she had any breath she would of teased him about ""the odd hobbies he had"". Then she realized they were still holding hands. She wondered if he did. But from the look of it... no, probably not. Her face reddened a bit more but the blush was hidden from the flush she had gotten from the running."
1348,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063&start=120,2011-04-30T04:41:25,Boundary,"Toby felt exhilirated, his body still running off of the animalistic enjoyment of the chase it had been put through earlier. His breaths were a bit heavy, but that was mostly due to the fact he ran a bit fast. He chuckled a little bit more and looked over at Ashley, realizing she had glanced at their hands. He had forgotten he was still holding onto hers. He blushed a little and let go, he was hoping that he had pushed himself hard enough that his face was already red but he couldn't see his own face so he had to assume he was fine. He stood up and held his hand out to Ashley.<br/><br/>""You alright?"""
1349,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063&start=120,2011-05-02T07:46:21,LovelyLonely,"""Wobbly but I can manage,"" she hoped he did hear the slight waver in her voice as she tried to pull herself together.<br/><br/>Taking his hand she pulled herself onto her feet. Her throat felt scratchy and her lungs sore. She had forgotten. Taking out her inhaler she breathed in. The small whsp noise it made soothed her. Leaning against the wall she sighed as she finally regained her breath.  She leaned against it and wondered when her legs would be alright for her to walk. A smile of a amusement crossed her face as the gentle throb in her lungs died down. She stood and stretched her arms.<br/><br/>""Much better,"" she was breathing normally now."
1350,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063&start=120,2011-05-03T03:16:50,Boundary,"""Ok then."" Toby replied, nodding. He went over to the door and took a quick peek outside, no zombies in the alley. He leaned against a wall and took a deep breath. He wiped the blood off his crow bar with his shirt, unsure why he cared whether there was blood on it or not, he guessed he just needed something to do with his hands, ""Well take a quick breather and then we're going back outside, we're not too far away it should be about a good half hour if we make a good run."""
1351,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063&start=120,2011-05-11T01:46:29,Rainie,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">What five story building in New York City didnâ€™t have a </span>fire escape?!<span style=""font-style: italic""> My god, I should have had this contractor arrested!</span>Rainie was turning slowly, trying to find some escape route that didnâ€™t involve climbing down the side of the building. Which would be difficult, what with the windows beginning to glow orange with the flames inside.<br/><br/>Adrian was completely speechless, not a word managed to creep into his blank mind. Just start disbelief filled him. There was absolutely<span style=""font-style: italic"">no way</span>this was happening. He eyed the cable, a thought forming. But slow to form for the absolute shock.<br/><br/>Rainie leaned against the ledge of the roof, her hands on either side of her head as she scrambled to think. Suddenly, there was a shout:<br/><br/>â€œHold on!â€<br/><br/>That snapped Rainie out of it and allowed her to think clearly.<span style=""font-style: italic"">What else am I supposed to freaking do?!</span>was what she wanted to say. But her temper probably wasnâ€™t going help her much, so she kept quiet. Instead she straightened up to look down at Nathan, who looked possibly more distressed than Adrian. He was grabbing at the useless electric cable.<br/><br/>â€œI'm going to throw it back to you!â€ Nathan informed her slightly too loudly. She looked around nervously, but remembered Adrian had cleared the roof already, in theory.<br/><br/>She was relatively unsure how he would manage this, but nodded a nod he didnâ€™t see. â€œUh, okay.â€ She said, the stress evident in her voice. She took a breath to get herself collected. No need to lose her wit, even if she<span style=""font-style: italic"">was</span>standing on a burning building full of zombies with no escape.<br/><br/>Adrian looked at Nathan, realizing heâ€™d been able to formulate the thought quicker than he had. He tried not to let that bruise his ego. He was unsheathing his trench knife as Nathan said, â€œAJ, cut it from this building so we can roll it up and throw it across!â€<br/><br/>Adrian was already making quick work of it with the sharp blade. Of course, as soon as it was cut, he was left with the brunt of the weight of the shitty hunk of wood that passed for a pole these days on the end of the cord. Grunting, he pulled, hand over hand, until he managed to haul it over the ledge. â€œWeâ€™ll throw just the cable to her. She can climb down.â€ Sawing through the cable again, he jerked his head at a pile of bricks. â€œGrab me one of those, will you?â€ He said to Nathan.<br/><br/>He yanked his backpack free and set his machine gun down. Bouncing the weight of the backpack with all its contents, he glanced from the bag, then up to Rainie, two stories higher than him. She was looking down at them, her eyes calm, completely confident in the two of them.<br/><br/>He took the brick when Nathan offered it to him, and shoved it into the bag. Adrian snatched up the cable and tried to coil it until it could fit into the bag. Once that was done, he stood up and tested the weight of the pack, looking up at the top of the other building again.<br/><br/>â€œReady?â€ He called out.<br/><br/>â€œJust throw it already!â€ was the reply he received.<br/><br/>Rolling his eyes, he took a few steps back. For a moment, he recalled the time when his parents had coached his U10 soccer team. Rainie had been a merciless assistant coach.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Get it over those suckersâ€™ heads,</span>way<span style=""font-style: italic""> over! So your teammates behind them can break away and score!</span>With faint amusement, he threw it like sheâ€™d taught him all those years ago. Rainie lunged for it, her arm stretching with desperate fingers...<br/><br/>And caught it by the strap.<br/><br/>Rainie was sprawled awkwardly on the ledge; one leg half thrown over, her torso completely over, and her left hand grasping the concrete ledge like a vise. She swore under her breath and growled, â€œNice touch with the brick, asshole!â€<br/><br/>Adrian didnâ€™t seem to hear her. â€œCan you pull yourself up?â€ He called.<br/><br/>â€œYeah, yeah, hang on...â€ She flung the weight of the backpack over and tumbled back onto the roof with it. She landed on her hands and knees, the breath rushing from her lungs. Ugh, damn it. That hurt.<br/><br/>Adrian scowled up at the building, where Rainie was now out of sight. Fear and distress was coursing through his body with such intensity, he leaned against the cement ledge lining the roof. But his expression betrayed only a fierce intensity that could wither any lesser man. A whiff of something familiar burned his nose. Leveling his gaze at the building window across the gap, he saw smoke rising from it and roiling through the insides like some toxic miasma. A flash and flicker of orange told him exactly what had happened.<br/><br/>His brutal gaze slowly moved to Nathan. His light gray eyes were darker than before, the violet a bit more pronounced. â€œI,â€ He growled, â€œam gonna kill you.â€<br/><br/>Atop the bookstore, Rainie tugged experimentally at the cable she had secured to a couple of pipes. She could only pray that it would hold her damn weight, or sheâ€™d be limping home. Discarding AJâ€™s genius brick, she lobbed the bag back over to the other roof below with an ease that belied her urgency. Sliding her own backpack off her shoulders, she tossed that over there too. But not before she slid on her black leather gloves.<br/><br/>She glanced down at the CD store roof, and caught Adrianâ€™s eye as he was retrieving her pack. He nodded once at her, and she nodded back. She glanced at Nathan and tried to give him a reassuring smile. â€œIâ€™m gonna repel down the building. Meet me on the street, okay?â€<br/><br/>With that, she threw the cable over the side and watched as it unraveled to its full length. It would get her three stories down. And from there, there was a large city bus that had run off the street and onto the side walk. She could jump onto that and drop the rest of the way down. Her knees would hate her for it, but her bones would hate her if she fell. And Adrian would probably end up killing Nathan if that happened. Also not good."
1352,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063&start=120,2011-05-15T22:24:34,WorthlessRose,"Nathan was more than glad when A.J. seemed to catch his train of thought without hesitation. That was good; seconds counted here and the weight of the wooden pole was slowing him down enough. He heaved it up the building an arm's length at a time, ignoring the pain it put in his shoulders, but it seemed to drag on for centuries until the other man came to help: more than doubling the pace. When it rolled over the edge, Nathan put a foot on it and pulled the cord taut so A.J., who was already ready with his knife again, could cut it easily.<br/><br/>When the other man called for a brick, Nathan didn't say a word, just ran over and grabbed one. He had been eying them too, though he had planned to knot the brick--or maybe half or it--and cord into the towel he'd come over with and sling it across that way. The backpack turned out to be far more convenient.<br/><br/>Still, upon a second inspection, the bag wasn't completely empty, either, and might actually weight too much now. He glanced at the bag and up at Rainie, knowing that he would never make that throw. But A.J. Seemed confident, so he didn't say anything. He was calmer now, after the preceding had gone so smoothly, and didn't even flinch when Rainie threw herself back over the edge to catch her lifeline. His two new acquaintances were turning out to be very competent people. After all,<span style=""font-style: italic"">they</span>hadn't been the ones to botch their escape; that was Nathan's own fault and they were calmly moving to correct it.<br/><br/>It made him feel like a kid again: trying to help and only making things worse. Surviving so long on his own had made him confident for the first time since high school, but people always seemed to take that away, anymore. Nathan was a smart kid with high potential, but he was surrounded by fully capable and self-sufficient adults.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Why does everyone else seem to know exactly what they're doing?</span><br/><br/>A.J.'s slow turn towards him caught his attention and the two locked eyes for just a second. â€œI...am going to kill you.â€ the other man growled with such repressed venom that Nathan actually feared that keeping his gaze there any longer might make the other man do exactly that.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">No. I'm as capable as the next man and I can put on a confident face just as well as they all do.</span><br/><br/>â€œLater.â€ he said calmly, and turned in time to see the bags landing near them. The two boys had only been locked in that gaze for a second, but Nathan hoped it had been enough to instill at least a little more confidence in the other man that this strange fire-starter actually knew what he was about.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Put on a good face. Just like everyone else.</span>He told himself.<span style=""font-style: italic"">And when did I start referring to that boy as a man? He probably can't even grow a full beard yet.</span><br/><br/>He let A.J. Pick up both bags. Nathan's own weighed more than both of them combined, anyways.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I need less stuff</span>Then smiled back up at Rainie. Everyone seemed to have calmed down by now. Or at least focused past their panic. That was comforting. They would each do what they could to get everyone out of here alive. Nathan nodded at her in confirmation, â€œSee you there.â€<br/><br/>Then, once more, he had to pause when she threw the line over the edge just around the corner.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Where is she...<span style=""font-weight: bold"">The bus?</span></span>That hadn't even occurred to him. Probably because it wasn't exactly against the building. It was a few feet away from the wall and she would have to throw herself into a dangerous diagonal leap, without a place to stand, just to reach it. But if she could do that, and not fall off or twist an ankle, she would actually beat A.J. And Nathan down. They would have to hurry to get her off that bus before too many infected noticed she was up there.<br/><br/>That meant there wasn't any time to waste. Nathan reached into one of the deep pockets on his pants and grabbed two toys he'd made for emergencies. They were about the size and shape of a man's index finger and one was made of duct tape, the other of aluminum foil. Both had a match protected in a little sleeve on the side. Upon reaching the edge of the building facing the street, Nathan flicked those sleeves and threw the toys across the street one at a time. The matches flared to life in their confines and set off wicks hidden with them. They weren't the most reliable of grenades, but how much can you expect of an explosive crafted with duct tape and a food processor?<br/><br/>He was aiming for a building on the other side of the bus and the street; far enough away to not risk lighting the bus--not that it mattered with the book store transforming into a giant baker's ovenâ€”but close enough that the tightly packed and surprisingly heavy makeshift grenades could easily reach it and hopefully draw the zombies' attention away from the bus and the CD shop.<br/><br/>The first grenade hit next to a second floor window, dropped, and exploded just above some decorative bushes in desperate need of trimming. White sparks and globs of molten metal bounced off walls or stuck in place and instantly spread into fire. The bushes, a window and the front door went up in flame and the there was a general shift in the horde on the ground. The infected were always drawn to fire. It was a sign of intelligent life. The second grenade flew into an alley beside the building and set off a pile of trash to much less effect.<br/><br/>Nate was satisfied. He unslung his shotgun, glance at A. J. and dashed for the door to go downstaires."
1353,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063&start=120,2011-05-18T05:13:52,LovelyLonely,"Ash grinned a refreshed grin. She suddenly felt charged up. Like she needed to run. Wanted to run.<br/><br/>""Alright,"" she said softly, but excited, ""Whenever you say to go.""<br/><br/>She wondered what would happen if there were people there. Would they be nice? Mean? Hurt? Dead? Or would they be there at all? She shivered and looked up at the ceiling. Her brain pulsed and she closed her eyes.<br/><br/>""These are time when I wished I have Alpha waves to cool my nerves,"" she whispered to herself lightly, ""They sure would come in handy."""
1354,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063&start=120,2011-05-22T16:16:24,Boundary,"Toby lightly creaked the door open slightly, checking to make sure there were no zombies outside. When he noticed there was on right outside the door, he violently kicked the door open and it slammed the zombie against the wall. The undead creatures fell over as the door drew back and Toby slammed his foot down on its skull as it did. The wet crunching noise of bone, flesh, and muscle sounded much more comforting nowadays than it did before the infection. He looked back at Ashley and motioned that it was clear. When she go within a safe enough distance, he began to sprint, he hoped that she could do the same. He dashed quickly across an intersection and into another network of alleys. It was strange that the zombies didn't inhabit alleys that much, must be because of the fact their prey must usually be on the street, maybe the zombies adapted to it.<br/>Nonetheless, there were still small amounts of zombies in the alley which Toby dealt with quickly with his crowbar. He lessened his pace and began to go at the pace of a deliberate jog. Whatever zombie he saw he bashed its face in, hoping that Ashley would take care of the ones he missed. Their progress was getting better, this much safer approach would ensure their survival."
1355,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063&start=120,2011-05-24T01:16:12,Rainie,"Rainie gave a startled little jump at the sound of a pair of small explosions. She and AJâ€™s head simultaneously swiveled in Nathanâ€™s direction. Did this guy ever take a break from blowing shit up? The Infected that remained on the street were drawn to the blasts, clearing Rainieâ€™s way. At least for a little while. With renewed urgency, she threw her legs over the ledge and edged her way into position from her precarious perch.<br/><br/>Adrian glanced at Nathan, a little surprised at the manâ€™s resourcefulness. AJ wasnâ€™t much of an engineer, but he knew enough about bombs that they were a bitch to make, especially when they were made of duct tape. A new, small flicker of respect reflected in his eyes, shielded by his black and red hair.<br/><br/>He glanced quickly up at his sister, clipping his bag on his shoulders. He knew that the hardest part was getting<span style=""font-style: italic"">on</span>the rope without slipping, especially with a completely vertical wall. Adrian heard Nathanâ€™s retreating footsteps and knew that the other man was heading for the door to downstairs. He watched with held breath as she slid over the ledge, gripping the cement with gloved hands. She shimmied over a few inches, and finally grasped the cable with both hands. The two of them stared at it, expecting it to come loose or some other horrendous event. But it held.<br/><br/>Adrian let out his breath in relief, and caught her eye. She gave him a thumbs up, and only then did he turn and head for the door.<br/><br/>---<br/><br/>The eight raiders were skulking along the catwalks steadily and quite affectively as they quietly made their way along. They were intent on their targets, more than eager to get their grubby paws on the vaccine. And they didnâ€™t give a damn how many survivors they had to kill to get it. Occasionally, two would dissolve the silence with hushed mutters about their mission, but otherwise the band was silent.<br/><br/>So they werenâ€™t expecting gunshots to ring out through the chilled, stagnant air. They even less expected one of their men to suddenly topple off the catwalk and into the East River. When the second man choked and collapsed, the remaining six hit the ground. On their bellies, they wormed their way with startling efficiency along the catwalk. They didnâ€™t even glance at their fallen companion. Just grabbed his rifle and hiking pack and carried on.<br/><br/>And he wouldnâ€™t actually bleed out for another few minutes. That was the thing about works of fiction. They never mention how long the wounded lay there and choke on the air. Sometimes, they suffer.<br/><br/>But anyways, the remaining raiders, with fresh enthusiasm, unlocked the locks, and fled to find cover. One of them, with the most vile and sinister grin on his stubbly jowls, lifted a radio to his ear to overhear Knightâ€™s transmission. He grinned and spoke to the others in low tones, and soon after disappeared amongst the tall buildings and streets.<br/><br/>---<br/><br/>Four heads snapped up at the sound of gunfire, all in unison. The soldiers didnâ€™t need to signal each other, only fell into step again, altering their course a miniscule degree to reach their target. Their masked faces swiveled constantly, on the watch for anything and everything.<br/><br/>Fallon turned his eyes toward an alleyway, and nodded for the others before vanishing through it. They walked a ways, popping out of the alley and out onto the street again when the radio of one of the men buzzed with crackling static of an open channel.<br/><br/>""Pier One is sabotaged. I fired shots and it attracted a mass of infected the surrounding area is relatively clear. I suggest we meet at the Brooklyn Navy yard its about 10 miles northwest of Pier One.""<br/><br/>The soldier looked at his comrades, a silent communication passing between them that only someone with the same bond that these four had could understand. Decided, he lifted the radio to his face and pressed a button.<br/><br/>â€œKnight Aareagow, terminate that. Stay where you are. En route to your position, with the vaccine. Repeat, stay where you are.â€<br/><br/>Without a word, the soldier in the lead began walking again, and the rest fell into line behind him, their eyes scanning and alert. Their steps in their awkward crouched position seemed slightly more hastened, hurrying toward their target with a subtle urgency.<br/><br/>---<br/><br/>Adrian and Nathan clamored down the stairs together, Adrianâ€™s long strides taking him down two steps at a time. He had caught up to Nathan on the third floor, and they were nearly out. One of them opened a door and they burst into a dusty room full of plastic crates and cardboard boxes. Without breaking his stride, Adrian weaved through the stacks, and came upon a body on the floor. He glanced at it, then went to hop over it...<br/><br/>When suddenly it<span style=""font-style: italic"">moved.</span><br/><br/>The body rose up on its elbows, moving slowly, awkwardly. It panted like an animal, growling deep in its chest as it worked on standing.<br/><br/>Adrian didnâ€™t give it a chance. In a flash his knife was in his hand and he brought it down with a speed and strength that belied his lanky frame. The blade sunk into the deadheadâ€™s skull with a sickening<span style=""font-style: italic"">thuck.</span>It gurgled shortly before going limp. Adrian wiped the brain matter and blood off of the cold metal with the Infectedâ€™s own shirt in a swift motion, then hopped over the body and made for the door.<br/><br/>More stairs, another door. Cold gray eyes cut around the second floor, noting no bodies in the dimness. He jogged passed desks and skipped around an overturned chair, his boots kicking up dust from the wood floor. He grabbed the knob of the next door. As an afterthought, he said, â€œStill with me?â€ He glanced back at Nathan, who was keeping up with him rather well. â€œYup. Good.â€ Then threw the door open and darted into the first floor.<br/><br/>The room was clear, thanks to Nathanâ€™s little bombs. Grimly, Adrian realized the guy was actually useful for something. He snorted lightly at the thought, and leapt through the broken window-wall into the street. The glass had been busted in, again, likely from the explosions. The two men stuck to the shadows and used cars as cover as they made their way toward the bus Rainie would be at.<br/><br/>Adrianâ€™s movements were less like his usual, confident stride. More anxious, more rushed. He weaved toward the Grey Hound bus speedily, almost recklessly, his ears straining. His boots seemed like pounds of a bass drum in his ears as he tried desperately to catch a specific sound.<br/><br/>Finally, he heard it. His sisterâ€™s faint, dulcet humming of â€˜London Bridge.â€™<br/><br/>Relief pounded through him. She hadnâ€™t fallen. She was alright. He looked up at the bus, only not to find her there. Had she climbed down herself? Jeez, that chick was scary good. Adrianâ€™s head swiveled, searching.<br/><br/>â€œSheâ€™s around here somewhere.â€ He muttered half to himself, and half to Nathan.<br/><br/>Rainie stopped humming when she heard Adrianâ€™s quiet mumbling. She was tucked into an alcove of a doorway, safe out of sight. Sheâ€™d even pulled her hood up to shield her ostentatious hair. She gripped the lead pipe sheâ€™d found on the sidewalk in her right. She had already made use of it once. The body lay on the pavement a few feet from her, the skull crushed and gore seeping from its mangled head.<br/><br/>Finally Rainie poked her head out from the alcove in which she was nestled. Adrian was glancing down the street, but she caught Nathanâ€™s eye immediately. She grinned at him."
1356,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063&start=120,2011-06-15T03:08:58,WorthlessRose,"Nathan threw the door open and bounded down the first flight of stairs two and three steps at a time until his heel caught only an edge and he ended up sliding down the last ten on his ass. He'd had to take one hand of his shotgun and grab the railing just too keep from pitching forward and rolling. Without a word or even a grunt of anger towards gravity or the hard floor, the young man bounced back to his feet, at the bottom, and rushed into the next room.<br/><br/>His vision was taking too long to adjust. The building had windows, so it wasn't exactly dark, but there was enough difference on the stairs to give him trouble and this room was scattered with random, unsorted odds and ends; it made for treacherous footing.<br/><br/>Nathan kicked a mini fridge out of the way and used one hand to throw an old bmx bike across the room by its handlebars as he groped for a path. As he did so, he heard A.J. drop down the stairs behind him and start running to catch up. Nathan opened the door at the end of the room and they both burst into the next room together.<br/><br/>This one was neater; filled with stacks of boxes probably store relate. The two boys swerved around the pseudo-mess side by side as fast as they could handle the turns, until they saw a body before them. Nathan hesitated, raising his shotgun and slowing to a crawl; A.J. didn't. When the corpse moved, Nathan drew in a quick, nervous breath, because his new companion was nearly on top of it already. But the other boy didn't flinch; just drew his knife and slammed it down in the moment it took him to fall upon his would-be attacker. In another moment, he had his weapon sheathed and was moving once again.<br/><br/>Nathan lowered his gun and followed without complaint. His new companion may look like an emo high school kid, but he was damn fast with that blade.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Ironic much?</span>Still, that was as dangerous a fact as it was valuable.<br/><br/>Taking the stairs two and three at a time again, Nathan didn't trip. He came into the next room running and took in his surroundings with one glance, now that his eyes were accustomed. A.J. was just ahead and Nathan vaulted a chair to catch up, skidding to a stop as the other boy turned to check on him. He nodded while taking a deep breath of oxygen and they both dashed down the last flight of stairs two or more at a time.<br/><br/>The bottom floor was the brightest, making Nathan squint. The entire wall facing the street was a giant display window, now just a hole. He sprinted past the shelves of discs and hopped through the broken window with a grace you wouldn't expect to find in a science nerd. You didn't survive on one asset anymore.<br/><br/>Caution was another asset that kept Nathan breathing (or, after that run, gasping); he immediately put his back to the building and scanned the area, not allowing himself to blink in the light. But there was no time to let his eyes adjust again. A.J. hadn't slowed down and was running in a half crouch in the direction of the bus. Nathan followed; he could see infected ahead of them, focused on the two burning buildings. Glancing back, he could still see smoke rising down the block where the gas station had been. Between the three fires, Nathan wouldn't have been surprised to find hundreds of infected just on this square block. It was bad, very very bad. And they were right in the God dammed middle of it!<br/><br/>A.J. wasn't exactly setting a stealthy pace, either. Not that Nathan blamed him. He half wanted to just sprint ahead, grab Rainie and run the other way until his legs gave out. A.J. was actually showing restraint by staying near cover.<br/><br/>But Rainie wasn't on the bus when they got to it. Nathan quickly looked at the building, half expecting to see her still on the wall, but no. As A.J. spoke and started looking around, Nathan heard the music he hadn't been listening for, before. It was the same as when they first met. And just as strange to hear.<br/><br/>It stopped then, to Nathan's dismay, just as he'd noticed it. Nate wasn't sure what direction it was coming from yet and was looking around aimlessly for scarlet hair, but seeing none. His eyes fell on a rotten body a few yards away. It wasn't, by far, the only corpse on the street. There were others, but all the rest were smoldering or still on fire; obviously infected that had become confused as they burned and stumbled away down the street till they collapsed. But this one was dripping brain matter on the sidewalk across the street from the CD shop; in front of a building completely undamaged. No signs of falling debris anywhere nearby.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">It was her.</span>he thought as he looked up and watched a hooded head peek out  from around a corner and smile at him. His own smile stretched his cheeks and made him squint. â€œThere,â€ was all he said, but it was filled with enough relief to write a ballad with; then he rushed over in a half crouch and embraced her without thinking. Holding the shotgun in one hand, Nathan wrapped both arms around her, pinning her own upper arms to her sides.<br/><br/>Only after did he realize how inappropriate that was. But he was relieved, dammit! She was safe and sound and in one piece.<span style=""font-style: italic"">And most of all, I didn't kill her.</span>That would have haunted him for the rest of his short life."
1357,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063&start=120,2011-06-19T06:06:44,Rainie,"Adrianâ€™s head snapped in Nathanâ€™s direction at his utter, and needless to say, he was shocked at the sound of the word. And when the young man made a dash for a shadowed alcove, and Adrianâ€™s eyes picked out his sisterâ€™s form there, the boyâ€™s feet seemed rooted to the pavement.<br/><br/>Rainie was equally shocked when Nathan suddenly grabbed her. She felt her muscles tense, but she didnâ€™t spring back. Instead she froze as his arms wrapped around her, surprise pouring through her, locking her joints into place. For one wild second, her police training almost had her hands jerking to incapacitate him. But the warmth of his embrace abruptly seeped into her consciousness. She blinked twice confusedly, taking a small breath as the shock wore off.<br/><br/>She was about eyelevel with his shoulder, and she could feel his cheek against her hair. The press of the cold steel of the gun still in his hand reminded her of the situation she was in. Letting out a breathy laugh that wasnâ€™t at all nervous, she brushed her hands over Nathanâ€™s arms which were currently pinning hers to her sides. â€œWell, donâ€™t I feel special,â€ she muttered dazedly. â€œIâ€™m okay. We should get going, donâ€™t you think?â€<br/><br/>Adrianâ€™s head tilted a fraction to the right as he eyed his sisterâ€™s face. He floundered at the happy expression she wore, the slight pink tint to her cheeks. Heâ€™d be damned if he hadnâ€™t seen that look in ages.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Aw, crap.</span><br/><br/>----<br/><br/>Kai sat in the apartment alone. It was dark inside, obscuring his ebony form in the shadows. His bright aqua eyes stared morosely at the door he sat before. He was hungry. And his girl hadnâ€™t returned yet. Usually the two humans were back before the sun rose. But they were taking ages.<br/><br/>And he was getting hungry.<br/><br/>The hybrid absently scratched at his ear, and then lay down on the splintery hardwood floor. His chin rested on his front paws, and his eyes never once strayed from the closed door. Back in the Old House, there were bags and boxes he could find. But everything that had food in it was hard and round now. Too hard to chew through. Kai usually missed the Old House. It didnâ€™t smell as bad there. But he didnâ€™t miss it much, because he had his boy and his girl here. And they mattered more than smell.<br/><br/>A pitiful whine escaped his throat as he longed for his boy and girl to return and feed him."
1358,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063&start=140,2011-06-24T08:11:49,Knight430,"The boys were near the pier when they heard the shots. Their heads shot up towards the pier in an instant.<br/><br/>""Bubby im scared."" Danny said tugging on Reices shirt. Reice looked down at his younger brother.<br/><br/>""Its alright Dan i wont let them hurt you."" Reice said pulling the pistol from his waist. They continued to approach the pier, more cautiously now.  The luminous silent hanging thick in the air after battle. The smell of blood rose to Reices nose quickly. Blood and death. A smell he was quite used to by now.<br/><br/>He moved towards the pier when he spotted the hummer. Then he heard the footsteps. He looked behind to see about ttwenty or so infected not far behind them. ""Dan run now!"" Reice screamed to his brother. Danny took off full speed for the hummer uknowing who was in it.<br/><br/>Reice began firing shots hiting each infected in the head with each bullet dropping them. His twelve bullet clip quicky ran out and he had to take off without time to reload.<br/><br/>Danny banged on the door waking Knight up who had slept through the gunfire. Danny opened the door. ""You have to help my brother please!"" He begged of Knight.<br/><br/>______________________________________________________________________________________<br/><br/>Knight snapped to attention at the sound of banging on his door. When it opened he pulled his pistol quickly pointing it at the small boy. ""You have to help my brother please!"" The boy said. Knight looked at Reice firing off the last three shots and slowly backing up before running.<br/><br/>Adrenaline flowed through Knight and he hopped out the hummer ,despite the pain in his broken leg, with his AR-15 taking down the remaining infected chasing Reice. Reice ran up to him and knight kept his gun pointed at Reice. He wouldnt fall prey to any tricks.<br/><br/>_____________________________________________________________________________<br/><br/>Reice noted the assualt rifle pointed at him and approached with his hands up to the man who had saved his life. ""We just need help thats all."" Reice said to the man putting his gun back in his waist. He slowly walked next to his little brother.<br/><br/>""All i want is for my little brother to be protected. And i think you for saving us."" Reice nodded to the man. He knew his face looked familiar but he couldnt place it.<br/><br/>_______________________________________________________________________________________<br/><br/>Knight looked at them. One looked roughly 18 and the other maybe 12 at the oldest. They shouldnt be running around this place alone. He decided to help them after all. He finally sighed and looked at them. ""Get in."" He said pointing to the back seats.<br/><br/>_______________________________________________________________________________________<br/><br/>""Get in."" The man told them and they did. They didnt know this man but Reice felt that if he saved their lives he wasnt bad. Though it was bugging him where he had seen that face before.<br/><br/>_____________________________________________________________________________________<br/><br/>Knight waited as the climbed in and closed their doors. He pressed the button locking all doors and drove off. He wasnt sticking around to be food. He typed a few things into his laptop while keeping one hand on the wheel and plugged a cord into the charger port of the radio. The laptop made a few noises and soon the location of all other radios that had sent signals that were recieved popped up on the screen. He clicked a few more keys and an infrared camera came up showing the heat signatures of 4 moving synchrozied together and 3 standing in a small building. There was also a huge heat signature near the other 3 and a smaller one a little away, what Knight assumed to be fire.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Rainie is the one in the building</span>Knight thought. He would leave them to her. Kids shouldnt be traveling with him with the things he does. They didnt need to see that. He drove towards what he believed to be Rainie's heat source. He set it in his phones gps in case an accident happened and they had to go on foot. He drove down the street faster and faster when sudennly the car hit something in the road and spun out of control.<br/><br/>It spun right into the side of a building about 2 miles from his destination of the building Rainie was in. knight shook his head as it was bleeding from his head slamming full force into the steering wheel. He looked back at the kids in the back to check if they were all right.<br/>_________________________________________________________________________________<br/><br/>Reice sat there with his little brother and watch the man mess around on the laptop and admired how he was able to drive perfectly at the same time. Three heat signatures popped up on the laptop and he noticed the man changed his current direction and began moving towards them. Friends of his maybe? Reice didnt know.<br/><br/>They drove down the road steadily getting faster and faster. then they hit whatever was in the road. The car began spinning and Danny began screaming. The car slammed into the side of a building with a loud crash as the windows shattered and a sickening thump as the mans head slammed full force into the steering wheel. He would probably have a concusion.<br/><br/>Reice watched the man lift his head up and look back at them. Blood was trickling down his face. Reice nodded at the man while holding onto Danny letting the man know they were alright. They all climbed out of the car and the man grabbed the guns he could handing the M16 to Reice and a 9mm to Danny. Reice watched him cautiously and wondered where he had gotten all of these weapons and explosives that he was sure were illegal in the pre-apocalypse world.<br/><br/>____________________________________________________________________________<br/><br/>Once Knight knew they were OK he climbed out and went to the back popping the trunk and grabbing weapons and ammunition. He handed an M16 to Reice and a 9mm to Danny and bent down in front of him. ""Now i only want you to use this if you have to understand?"" Knight said to the boy.<br/><br/>____________________________________________________________________________<br/><br/>Danny nodded to the man who also put a cell phone with a GPS on the screen in his hand. ""If anything happens i want you and your brother to go here OK?"" the man spoke to Danny who nodded again. Reice watched the man and nodded to him when he stood. They began moving to the building the mans friends were in when suddenly infected flooded out behind them. Reice and Knight both turned and open fired into the crowd taking the closest down first.<br/><br/>""Go Danny! Get out of here now!"" Reice said in between shots and Danny took off running to where the phone told him to go. Thankfully all the infected were behind him and it was a clear shot to the building. he ran up to the place screaming for help hoping someone would hear and help his brother and the man who saved his life now twice.<br/><br/>_____________________________________________________________________________<br/><br/>Knight and and boy held of the infected for a good five minutes before Knight spoke again. ""Go your all that boy has! I have no one left dont worry about me! You have to take care of him! Go now!"" Knight screamed over the gunfire.<br/><br/>______________________________________________________________________________<br/><br/>Reice looked at the man as he screamed and a look of pity for the man came on his face before he turned around and took off to where his little brother had run off to. Hopefully the man could hold while they got help."
1359,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063&start=140,2011-06-25T03:09:57,WorthlessRose,"The warmth of Rainie's body was enough to melt the world away, and when Nathan felt her hands brush against his arms, not to pull them off her, but as if to thank him for wrapping her up, he, for just a moment, forgot where he was. She almost sounded shy, more like a naive schoolgirl than a hardened survivor, when she spoke. He almost asked, â€œgo where?â€ before the real world snapped back into place and he abruptly let her go. He was a bit startled to find a gun in his hand. But she was smiling up at him, and that helped.<br/><br/>â€œSorry, I...uh....sorry...â€ Nathan started to say, but trailed off not knowing if he was apologizing for hugging her or for almost killing her. He took a quick step back and grabbed his shotgun with both hands again. Holding it ready in front of him, it felt more like a protective wall between him and her, at the moment, than a zombie killing weapon. â€œYeah, I think. I think we should get as far from here as we can.â€  Too bad A.J.'s face was unreadable. Nathan really wanted to know what was in that kid's head right then.<br/><br/>And then there was gunfire. Nathan's immediate reflex was to assume it was just rounds burning up in one of the buildings, but no, bullets in a barrel sounded different from bullets out in the open. Someone else was around here. â€œ<span style=""font-style: italic"">God dammit!</span>â€ he cursed, â€œAre all New Yorkers half moth!? This is absurd.â€<br/><br/>There was another shift in the flow of the infected nearby; they had heard it too. And the firing hadn't stopped. So, the three survivors ducked as far back into the alcove as they could, A.J. hopping over to join the other two. For a moment they were all silent: probably all weighing the same things in their separate heads. Nathan reminded himself he had played the hero twice already today and made things worse each time. He told himself he had to break the cycle; he wouldn't survive making it any worse again. He explained to the tempest of his thoughts that anyone who'd already been noticed in this mess was as good as dead, anyways. He thought about the two extra lives he'd now be putting on the line if he went out there.<br/><br/>He felt the warmth of this girl's smiling face beaming up at him. It still swirled around in his chest, stirring up the butterflies and threatening to make him grin. It made him want to be a hero again. Nathan's gut and his brains were at odds again and he turned to the other two with a pleading look.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Please tell me what to do.</span>"
1360,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063&start=140,2011-06-25T04:50:17,Rainie,"Rainie was suddenly jerked back into her soldier mindset the millisecond gunfire rang out in the yellow air. With the sun casting a milky golden glow over the soaked world, everything was slightly yellow. Her mother called it Tornado Weather. It was the same golden yellow light that was present in the eye of a storm.<br/><br/>Adrian abandoned the car he was half crouched behind and beelined it for Rainie. The Infected were now flocking toward the new sounds of human life, and they were in the open. The three of the survivors huddled in Rainieâ€™s alcove, Rainie between the two men. She had scooped up the lead pipe she had dropped when Nathan had suddenly hugged her and tucked herself into the shadows. She also took her backpack from Adrian and clipped it on.<br/><br/>The gunshots continued relentlessly, without sign of ceasing. Rainie recognized this as a fight for oneâ€™s life. And possibly the lives of others. She swallowed at the sudden tug in her gut that came from years of putting other people before herself. Her instinct was to save them, obviously. And it was the only thought that was on her mind.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I have to help! They need help!</span><br/><br/>Adrian gritted his teeth and reached for his sisterâ€™s wrist, holding it as if it could restrain her. He didnâ€™t like the look of this. It just screamed<span style=""font-style: italic"">â€™bad news, go homeâ€™</span>to him. It wasn't cowardice that told him to leave these new strangers to it, it was his need to protect Rainie. He had the horrid thought that if they went galloping off the save the damn day, he would lose her.<br/><br/>Adrian looked at her face, finding what he feared. Her face was intent, eyes almost desperate. His grip on her wrist tightened, and she looked up at him in irritation. Wordlessly she looked from Adrianâ€™s firm, disapproving expression, then to Nathanâ€™s. Something inside her whispered that even if she didnâ€™t matter, these two did.<br/><br/>Nathan looked positively conflicted. Rainie glanced from him to Adrian, trying to make up her mind. Protect these two, or the strangers? Her resolve wavered...<br/><br/>And suddenly the sound of stumbling, short footsteps pulled all three sets of eyes to look down the street. It was a boy, a very, very young boy, something small clasped in his hands and he ran as fast as his short, clumsy legs could carry him. He was gasping and crying desperately, his clothes told of much use, and he had a shock of bright red hair. He was headed straight for the burning bookshop, and he appeared to be searching desperately for something.<br/><br/>â€œHelp me, please!â€ The boy screamed.<br/><br/>Rainieâ€™s eyes shot open wide.<span style=""font-style: italic"">A child!</span>And she was off like a bullet, her wrist torn from Adrianâ€™s with nearly no resistance. She ran without care, straight out into the middle of the street. There was a car in her way, and she<span style=""font-style: italic"">flipped</span>over it like an acrobat, hit the metal roof, then catapulted off and hit the pavement running.<br/><br/>Adrian grasped the empty air behind Rainie, his eyes widening. He watched her flip over the car, and cursed her passion for parkour. It was one of the damn reasons she moved to this stinking city. He had seen the child, and realized a second too late what his sisterâ€™s kneejerk reaction would be. He bared his teeth in a growl. â€œFucking<span style=""font-style: italic"">cops.</span>â€<br/><br/>Cursing under his breath, he chased after her. â€œAlways gotta be the<span style=""font-style: italic"">fucking</span>hero, donâ€™cha!â€<br/><br/>Rainieâ€™s eyes were glued firmly on the small boy who was shouting for help, and attempting to find a way into the book store. Uncaring as to why he would be trying to get into the burning building, she ran up to him and scooped him up in her arms, and immediately sought shelter in an alley across the street.<br/><br/>She could hear Adrian cursing her, but she didnâ€™t care. In the tight alley which reeked of the dead, she set the boy down and crouched down to his level, her hands brushing over his cheeks, checking to make sure he wasnâ€™t actually a half-turned Infected. â€œSweetie, itâ€™s okay. Are you alright?â€ She whispered urgently.<br/><br/>-------<br/><br/>Fallon and company glanced up at the sound of gunfire, very close by. With no words exchanged, each man raised from their awkward half crouched positions. The epitome of organized, they fell into formation and made a half-trot like gait around a city block.<br/><br/>A Hummer could be seen in the middle of a steadily increasing onslaught of Infected, and it seemed that a lone man fought them off. With the briefest glances the soldiers determined the man was injured and fighting off the beginnings of the Infection. It didn't look like the fever had even set in yet.<br/><br/>Acting immediately, each of the four soldier completely clad in armor, not an inch of skin showing beneath their clothing, all raised their guns and opened fire."
1361,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063&start=140,2011-06-25T08:50:52,Knight430,"Danny was releaved to see people. The man had been right. He quickly told them everything he knew and what was happening.<br/><br/>""Please you have to help my brother and the man! they are back there fighting those things! The man i dont know his name but he saved our lives and was bringing us to you he said you could take better care of us then him and that kids shouldnt be traveling with him. He said he did things kids didnt need to see. On our way here we hit something and his hummer crashed. He opened the back and pulled out all of these guns and weapons, i didnt know where he got so many of them. He handed some to my brother and handed me this,"" He said pulling out the pistol, ""Theres some name inscribed on it ive never seen guns made people by these people before."" He said pointing to the silver handle on the pistol where<span style=""font-style: italic"">Knight Industry</span>was printed and showing it to the woman. ""afterwards infected swarmed us. Him and my brother stayed back to hold them off while i got away! Please save them!"" The boy screamed and quickly said all of this in about 2 minutes.<br/><br/>Shortly after Reice came running up and Danny ran to his brother nearly crying. Reice hugged his brother slinging the M16 on his shoulder which also had<span style=""font-style: italic"">Knight Industry</span>printed on the butt of the rifle.<br/><br/>""Please you have to go save him! He told me to leave because i had to take care of Danny and he had no one else so it didnt matter if he died. Please go save him!"" Reice yelled and suddenly the sound of multiple guns going off at once and repeadetly with the one that was still going off made them jump.<br/><br/>_____________________________________________________________________________<br/><br/>Knight knew he wouldnt make it but he was taking as many of these bastards with him as he could. He pressed the clip eject button and had another clip in the gun before the empty one hit the ground. He continued firing shot after shot into the crowd. Suddenly he saw more gun bursts come from the side of the crowd dropping a good few as they cricled their way towards him.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Was this Rainie?</span>He thought but realized they were to organized. These were people who have been doing this since before the infection and doing it together. well whoever they were they were his only hope of surviving so he continued firing into the crowd dropping infected left and right"
1362,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063&start=140,2011-06-25T23:42:12,WorthlessRose,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">Well, that made things a lot simpler,</span>Nathan thought as Rainie dashed off after the child. Still, Nathan didn't think he could have left a child out there even IF the other two wanted to. Grown men and women with guns were one thing, but that kid couldn't even be a teenager yet.<br/><br/>A.J. followed Rainie with a string of curses. Neither of them looked; Rainie was focused on the child and A.J. was focused on his sister, but Nathan hesitated a moment longer, long enough to see the infected wheel around the crashed bus and head towards the gunfire. It saw A.J. sprinting for the alley and tried to turn and chase him instead, only managing to topple over at its high speed and roll a few times. But that only slowed it for a couple seconds. It threw itself back to it's feet and started towards the alley again.<br/><br/>Nathan wasn't about to let it get there. As it started getting back on its feet, Nathan sprinted out in the street towards it. The foul thing didn't have time to gain any momentum before Nate slammed the butt of his shotgun into the back of its head mid-sprint. With a hollow crunch, it flipped head over heels and landed on the pavement with the sound of a wet sponge. The young engineer skidded to a stop and spun to make sure it wasn't getting back up. Not a twitch. Black, rotten brain matter and old blood dropped from its skull in chunks.<br/><br/>But life wasn't so easy that you could get by clubbing one of<span style=""font-style: italic"">them</span>from behind every now and then and expect to get away free and clear. More were coming around the bus and heading down the street now and Nathan didn't stand a chance of making it to the alley before they spotted him.<span style=""font-style: italic"">How many is that? Ten? Fifteen?</span>His shotgun only held ten shells and if he started firing those, it would only draw more monsters to him, Rainie, A.J., and the child.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Well?</span>A deep breath. A firming of conscience. A second's look towards the alley. The others were safely in cover; not a one of them looking out towards the street to see what was happening. Nathan smiled,<span style=""font-style: italic"">fucking hero,</span>then turned and sprinted down the street toward the gunfire. The infected followed with screams of elation, leaving the other humans safe in their hiding.<br/><br/>He could keep ahead of them for a while, but if he didn't lose them soon he would tire. There just wasn't any good narrows to lose them in anywhere in sight. Another figure materialized ahead of him. It could be another survivor or another infected. Either way, Nate didn't plan on getting close; he turned down an alley praying that it wasn't a dead end. He was gasping for air now.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I have to slow them down.</span>Another wad of duct tape, a fragmentation round this time, came from his pocket. He was short on incendiary grenades after setting those fires. Fragmentation grenades were much easier to make.<br/><br/>It was hard to keep your mind clear in these situations. Chaos everywhere, blood pounding in your ears, something else to fear everywhere you looked, and somehow things only ever got worse. The match only sputtered and died when Nathan tried to light his homemade grenade. He cursed and threw it at the ground, sprinting around a corner.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I'm gonna die.</span>he thought,<span style=""font-style: italic"">was it worth it?</span><br/><br/>He was in back alleys now, between the filthy backs of buildings, and an open doorway stood ahead of him. A risk, but he was so tired. Nathan spun as he reached the door. Shouldering the shotgun he fired off a round without really aiming. The lead zombie's hips disappeared and the one behind it staggered. Nathan didn't wait to see the torso hit the ground; he spun inside and slammed the door, then leaned against it and gasped a few hard breathes.<br/><br/>That lasted until a weight slammed into the door, then another.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I have to keep moving.</span>"
1363,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063&start=140,2011-06-26T01:48:51,Rainie,"Rainie listened to the childâ€™s surprisingly lengthy explanation with wide, attentive eyes. When the boy swung a 9mm up for her to see, her eyes picked up the word<span style=""font-style: italic"">Knight</span>immediately. Her eyes instantly turned dark violet, and her heart picked up double time.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Itâ€™s Aareagow. Thereâ€™s no doubt.</span><br/><br/>Adrian had heard most of the boyâ€™s speech as he had scanned the alleyway for possible threats, kicking at dumpsters and overturning crates. There was a long-dead body a few feet away, but it was ultimately clear. Somewhere near the end of the speech, he glanced toward the other end of the ally and only then realized Nathan wasnâ€™t with them.<br/><br/>â€œRainie,â€ he said and she glanced up. â€œThe nerdâ€™s gone.â€<br/><br/>She leapt to her feet in an instant with an indignant, â€œWhat?!â€ She sprinted to the end of the alley and looked around, but saw no sign of Nathan. Instead, she saw a young man about AJâ€™s age sprinting their way. She stepped back as the boy swept the child into his arms and held him.<br/><br/>The siblings quickly gathered that these two were definitely related. Their matching red hair was a testament to it.<br/><br/>The older boy looked at her and pleaded, â€œPlease you have to go save him! He told me to leave because I had to take care of Danny and he had no one else so it didnâ€™t matter if he died. Please go save him!â€<br/><br/>Rainie clenched her teeth. Nathan was missing. That thought was foremost in her mind. Nathan was more than likely in trouble. He needed her help. But these two strangers were begging for her help. Her ground-in police officer teachings told her that the immediate need was the need to be met. There were people asking for help, and she couldnâ€™t deny them.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Damn it, itâ€™s Knight Aareagow, that man who </span>shot<span style=""font-style: italic""> you!</span><br/><br/>A sudden onslaught of gunfire scared the buhjeezus out of all of them. It wasnâ€™t just one gun firing now, but many more. The four of them dashed out of the alleyway to stare down the vast road littered with old cars and the bodies of the unlucky. Cold crept into the siblingsâ€™ chests, and they looked at each other.<br/><br/>Adrian hissed in irritation. â€œGod damn it. You go help them. Iâ€™ll go save the other damn hero.â€ He reached for his M16 and nodded at the younger boy and glanced at the child. They would be safe with Rainie.<br/><br/>He slid his gaze back to his sister, and found an odd desperation mixed with resolution in her eyes. She nodded to him once. Even as he turned away, the image lingered. â€œShit.â€ He muttered. He jogged a ways, his eyes scanning for any sign of the nerd, and finding none. Determined, he pressed on.<br/><br/>Rainie watched her own brother disappear, and finally looked at the pair of brothers. She was unwavering now, her gaze strong and her grip on her machine gun firm. â€œLetâ€™s go.â€ She said, then turned and ran toward the sound of gunfire. She heard the brothers behind her, and didnâ€™t look back.<br/><br/>----<br/><br/>Four soldiers fanned out in perfect harmony, taking down numerous Infected in their wake. They soon cut a swath through the mob and made it to Knight in a matter of minutes. Once there, they made an arc around him and continued firing.<br/><br/>All in synchronization, they released their empty mags, and slapped in new clips all at once. In the sudden pause of gunfire, a new source of fire started. Infected started dropping as a woman with the devilâ€™s scarlet hair burst onto the scene, guns blazing.<br/><br/>----<br/><br/>AJ cursed under his breath for the umpteenth time in the past minute and a half. He had turned down a blind alley and woven through the mess of turns, getting deeper and deeper with each passing second. He ended up hopelessly lost.<br/><br/>â€œFuck...â€ He whispered. What kind of rescuer was he? Damn it, Rainie was never going to forgive him if he didnâ€™t find this asshole.<br/><br/>Finally, he stopped and took a deep breath. He tried to block out the sound of faraway gunfire. That was easy now, he had wandered so far from it. Next he strained for any sounds that were close. The wind fluttering old paper, his own breath, the animalistic shouts of Infected. Slowly, he smiled. He was close. His eyes fell to the pavement, and he noticed the lone dry item for miles.<br/><br/>Taking a step toward it, he eyed it critically. It was a burnt out match, not even slightly soggy. Either there was a zombie out there who couldnâ€™t light his cigarette, or it was Nathan. That thought was confirmed further by the resounding echo of a nearby gunshot.<br/><br/>And Adrian was off like a bullet, winding corners and jumping trashcans when he abruptly came up short. A small crowd of Infected were gathered in the alley, and a door was just beyond them. Adrianâ€™s M16 was immediately in his hands, and he opened fire on the group. The peppering of bullets took them down slowly, as opposed to how quickly they would go down with a comparatively stronger gun. But it got the job done in two clips.<br/><br/>Scoffing, he stomped up to the door, not caring how much zombie muck he got on his boots, but secretly praying his hunch was correct. Making a fist, he pounded on the door. It swung open, and he stared at Nathan dryly with a hand on a hip.<br/><br/>â€œYouâ€™re a fucking<span style=""font-style: italic"">morooon.</span>â€ He nearly sang with irony and sarcasm dripping from each word."
1364,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063&start=140,2011-06-26T05:07:57,Knight430,Knight looked to where the new firing came from and saw a woman open firing into the crowd of infected. Even with all of them knight knew they couldnt hold them off forever. Suddenly knight had an idea. He took off full speed to his hummer with the back already opened.<br/><br/>he pulled a a box and oepned it. all the padding fell out and he pulled out a small four ounce bottle of nitro glycerin. He pulled out two of the frag gernades and taped them to the bottle. the nitro exploding would set them off as well. Knight looked around for the tallest building he could. He spotted one about six stories tall. He chunked the bomb at it and it took out an entire side of the bottom causing the building to fall on the horde of infected and block off the street.<br/><br/>That would hold them for a little while atleast. Knight picked up his gun and helped the others bring down the remaining infected. Once they had finished what of the infected had been trapped on this side Knight walked towards the boys and they both welcomed him warmly Danny hugging him and reice giving him an appreciative smile. Knight looked at Rainie and tryed to smile at her. He was gonna catch so much shit for this
1365,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063&start=140,2011-06-30T03:58:20,WorthlessRose,"Nathan heard gunfire through the door and paused. Someone had come after him. They weren't supposed to do that. Still, what was left for him to do now but kill the wretched monsters that plagued his happiness?<br/><br/>Apparently, he was in the kitchen of a restaurant, having come in the back door, so the windows were narrow and high: the kind that swung out from the bottom. Nathan hopped up on the stove and knelt against the wall with his head and one arm hanging out the window; shotgun--braced with his other hand, which rested on the sillâ€”was aimed towards the mob gathered outside the door. As usual, it had gotten larger while he wasn't looking. Also, he could see A.J. down the alley past them, clear as day, opening up on the mob with an automatic rifle. It was super effective.<br/><br/>Nonetheless, Nathan wasn't liking how it was drawing so much attention toward his friend. Most of the mob was already turning to the new flesh. This meal was out in the open where they could actually see it. So what if it was shooting at them? Of course A.J. was much better off with his rifle (and ability to use it) than Nathan had been, but he wasn't about to let that risk be taken. Not when he could catch a mob in a rare crossfire like this.<br/><br/>Nathan fired and the head disappeared from an infected at the door. The face disappeared from another and it stumbled backwards as if unable to handle the sudden epiphany that some very important pieces of brain were missing from the front half of its head. It joined the first on the pavement after taking a moment to cope with this. And Nathan was pleased to discover firing from this position was surprisingly comfortable. He let loose another spray of hot shrapnel and another infected pirouetted away from the door in a shower of flesh and blood. This was kinda fun, and the mob hadn't even noticed him in the window yet. Two more shots and three more fell. This was why he used a shotgun; it was harder to miss then not.<br/><br/>The first to turn towards Nathan didn't make it to the window. It caught a spray in the collarbone that left the top of its skull to bounce off its stomach on the ground. The sixth shell severely disappointed a drooling monster that though it could jump up and grab Nate. The seventh got his friend right behind him. The eighth took the head off one more and left another too brain dead to function even as a mindless eating machine; it stumbled in the other direction with half its head gone.<br/><br/>Nathan slammed the window shut then, to reload, but a hand immediately broke through the glass and another followed. As the zombie lifted itself up, Nathan grabbed a knife from the rack beside him and quickly slid it down the length of the sill. A rotten face disappeared from his vision as its body dropped to the ground fingerless. They were coming too fast for him to reload quite yet, so he stood up and dispensed his last two shells into the crowd below. Luckily, the ones that didn't drop were stumbled enough by the impact to let Nathan slide two more shells from the side of his shotgun stock and into the magazine. He used those to finish off the infected below the window. Now he could reload.<br/><br/>Sliding the rest of his ready shells into place, the adrenaline calmed young man leaned back out the window and sighted again. There were plenty more infected left moving, but they were too far down the alley to fire on safely without risking hitting A.J. too. Not that there was anything to worry about; the other man expertly picked those off as they clambered over the fallen bodies of those that ran ahead of them.<br/><br/>â€œWell, that was kinda bloody...â€ Nathan muttered to himself as he dismounted the stove and reached back to gather more shells from the side pocket of his backpack. Of all the corpses in the alley, Nathan had maybe killed a fifth or a sixth of them, but he was more happy about that then not. A.J. knocked on the door and Nathan opened it as he reloaded.<br/><br/>â€œYouâ€™re a fucking<span style=""font-style: italic"">morooon</span>.â€ his savior's pose was a classic. It almost seemed practiced.<br/><br/>â€œHaha! And what is someone ho goes off chasing hordes and morons, alone, then?â€ Nathan rebuked with a raised eyebrow and a companionable smile. â€œNext time I do something something stupid and heroic how about a thank you and maybe a back ru--â€he cut off short. â€œWhere is your sister and the kid? Safe?â€"
1366,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063&start=140,2011-07-02T19:39:04,Rainie,"AJ gritted his teeth. â€œFuck if I know.â€ The smell of rotten blood filled his nose and he coughed as he turned and glanced down the alleyway. He could still barely hear gunfire in the distance. But only barely. So when there was a sudden loud explosion of noise, he jumped.<br/><br/>Adrian registered the sound as a breaking building. The resounding crash sent vibrations through the ground. AJ stared at the shaking pavement with wide eyes. They knocked down a building?! What were they thinking?<span style=""font-style: italic"">Rainie didnâ€™t do that, sheâ€™s not that crazy...</span><br/><br/>It was quiet now. Not even the sound of distant gunshots reached his ears. The abrupt silence left his ears ringing. He shared an incredulous glance with Nathan.<span style=""font-style: italic"">What the hell?</span>Without preamble, Adrian turned and started down the alley.<br/><br/>Under his breath he muttered, â€œI sure as hell hope so.â€<br/><br/>Glancing over his shoulder, he looked at Nathan. He jerked his head in the universal<span style=""font-style: italic"">letâ€™s go</span>signal. â€œI hope you remember the way out of here, â€˜cuz I have no effing clue.â€ He admitted brusquely. He thumbed on the safety and threw the strap of his M16 over his shoulder. He tried listening again, a cold feeling in his chest when he continued to hear nothing.<span style=""font-style: italic"">What the hell is going on out there?</span><br/><br/>-----<br/><br/>Rainieâ€™s breath came in short pants as she fired on the mob of Infected. They swarmed from nowhere, unending. She was going to run out of bullets. She couldnâ€™t believe she was actually<span style=""font-style: italic"">helping</span>Knight Aareagow. She had half a mind to shoot him herself in the middle of all the chaos. Her hood had fallen down a while ago, and she was thankful she had pulled her hair back. The last thing she needed was her hair getting in her face as she fought.<br/><br/>The sound of a large engine permeated her focused mind. A huge hummer was roaring around the street, Infected getting mowed down and crushed under its wheels. An object was thrown out the window and exploded when it struck the building on the corner. Rainie gaped at the blast, her trigger finger slipping from the trigger of her machine gun. It had taken out most of the structure at the base of the structure. She looked up and mentally calculated where the massive structure would land. Looking to the pavement, she saw men with guns in the path.<br/><br/>Her eyes widened. â€œLook out! Clear the way!â€ She shouted over the chaos, her voice hardly carrying. But the menâ€™s heads rose to look at the building, now leering closer and closer to the street, and all of them immediately sought cover. Rainie picked out the child and his brother on the fringe of the fighting, their red hair easy to pick out. As she herself dove behind a car for cover, she swept her hand through the air urgently, signaling them to find cover. They did in a nearby alley.<br/><br/>She heard the building crash into the pavement, and felt the tremors in the ground. Windows and cars were smashed, sending a spray of glass over the battlefield. Rainie strained around to look, and a shard flew and sliced past her cheek, leaving a line of blood on the creamy skin.<br/><br/>Cursing, she clamored to her feet and took damn near most of the remaining Infected. The building had crushed a good number of them, as well as blocked off the wide street completely. She dropped an empty mag and shoved a full clip in, throwing the gun back over her shoulder. Her Berretta was in her hand in a flash, and she shot the face off a zombie which had broken away and come at her.<br/><br/>Silence ensued, and Rainie looked around at the destruction. â€œI must surely be in Bedlam.â€ She declared to the empty air. Bodies littered the street, blood and gore seeping from the flesh and soaking the wet streets. The air shimmered with broken glass, and fire leapt from the base of the knocked down building.<br/><br/>Rainieâ€™s breath came in short pants and blood trickled from the cut on her cheek. The first sign of life her eyes picked out was Knight Aareagow. She recognized him immediately. She had stared at that face for hours at a time...and thrown a couple darts at it upon occasion. His dark brown hair was a bit longer than she remembered it though. And, well, he looked like hell.<br/><br/>Without her discretion, her feet moved forward. She stepped over bodies and around old cars as her eyes were trained on Knight. Her hair in its high ponytail trailed behind her as she walked. A drop of blood dripped off her chin and onto her shirt, leaving a dark maroon dot on the dark blue.<br/><br/>In the corner of her mind she noticed the two brothers from earlier approach Aareagow, the little boy tackling him in a hug and the older boy beaming at him. It was that moment that Knight looked up at her. He smiled a little unsteadily.<br/><br/>Her feet stopped in their gradual advance, coming to a complete hault. She was about ten feet away. Her mind was a blank. What was she doing? Half a beat passed and she did nothing. Then without warning, she flashed forward, almost a blur as she sprinted. Her fist caught Aareagow hard in the cheek.<br/><br/>She fumed at him. â€œYou idiot! You almost squashed those guys!â€ She shouted at him. That wasnâ€™t what sheâ€™d wanted to say at all. She wanted to call him every horrible word in the book. She wanted to beat him until he was just a smear on the sidewalk. She wanted to take every single bullet she had received in her lifetime because of him and shoot them right back at him.<br/><br/>But the thought of â€˜those guysâ€™ brought her attention away from Knight and how much she wanted to hurt him and back to the situation at hand. She looked over her left soldier as the sound of footsteps permeated her anger. Stepping away from Aareagow and the two boys, she turned and faced the four foreboding figures approaching.<br/><br/>Each of them was covered from head to toe in black armor. Rainie recognized the carriage of a soldier in the way each of the men walked. At least she assumed they were men. Their builds were all varying degrees of masculine. They carried weapons wrapped in trash bags, and each had packs that looked far too heavy on their backs. They didnâ€™t say a word as they approached.<br/><br/>Rainie stared at them reproachfully. â€œWho are you?â€ She demanded.<br/><br/>The figure in the lead responded immediately. â€œSierra-India-Tango-One-Alpha. My name is Fallon.â€ His voice was lifeless. â€œAre you injured?â€<br/><br/>Rainie recognized the name of the man on the radio with a start. She shook her head in a negative, stepping further away from Aareagow and the brothers. She slid a glance toward Knight. He didnâ€™t put weight on one of his legs, and he really did look as if he had been through hell. The boys seemed unhurt, thankfully.<br/><br/>She paused a second before saying, â€œHe is.â€ She indicated toward Aareagow.<br/><br/>The one in front nodded once, and one of the men further to the back stepped forward with a pack in his hands. His voice was just as dead as the first ones. â€œSit down and Iâ€™ll fix you up...â€ He proceeded to examine Knightâ€™s injuries. â€œWeâ€™ll need to set this leg, it seems...â€ He reached into his bag and removed a case, putting together a needle.<br/><br/>Rainie watched with rapt interest.<span style=""font-style: italic"">The Panacea?</span>she wondered. She glanced up when a shadow fell over her. It was Fallon.<br/><br/>It is disconcerting for someone to stare at you when you canâ€™t see their face. It gave Rainie an eerie feeling, and she reflexively stepped away. Fallon indicated to her cheek. â€œThat should be disinfected.â€ He told her.<br/><br/>She reached up and wiped away the line of blood, smearing the redness over her cheek. â€œItâ€™s nothing.â€ She insisted.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Besides,</span>she thought,<span style=""font-style: italic"">not much we can do nowadays for disinfecting.</span>The man nodded and turned away even as blood leaked from the cut and replaced the trickle she had wiped away.<br/><br/>Rainie stepped back, trying to distance herself. She glanced anxiously over her shoulder to where she had last seen Nathan and Adrian. With a sigh, she tried to get a handle on the situation. She approached one of the soldiers.<br/><br/>â€œAre any of you injured?â€ She asked.<br/><br/>â€œNo, maâ€™am.â€ The man replied in yet another dead voice.<br/><br/>â€œWhat are you doing here?â€<br/><br/>â€œAssisting survivors.â€<br/><br/>â€œWhy do you have the Panacea?â€<br/><br/>He paused. â€œIt was enroute to the President. It did not arrive in time.â€<br/><br/>Rainie raised her eyebrows at this. They had kept it that long? She stared at the man tending to Knight, whom she had dubbed â€˜the medic.â€™<br/><br/>â€œHow much is left?â€<br/><br/>The medic raised his masked face to her. â€œAfter this...â€ He raised the needle he was prepping for Aareagow. â€œOne.â€<br/><br/>She let out a breath she hadnâ€™t noticed she had been holding. She glanced down at Aareagow, then at the two brothers. She worried at her bottom lip, and thought of her brother and Nathan. Her chest felt tight. Should she ask? What would they say? She knew the Panacea was the Immunity Vaccine. If she could get it...if she could get it for her brother...Or Nathan... She would never have to worry about having to see either of them die like that, then have to pull the trigger to destroy them. But she looked at the little boy and his older brother. What about them?<br/><br/>â€œWe would be willing to give you the immunity if you would be the best candidate.â€<br/><br/>Rainie raised wide eyes to the manâ€™s masked face, disbelieving. There was no way he was offering her the last one. She hadnâ€™t even considered herself to receive it! She would never agree to it. Never would she put herself before anyone else.<br/><br/>She was shaking her head without even realizing she was consciously doing it. â€œNo. Not me... Someone else.â€ Her voice was vague, sort of distant. It didnâ€™t sound like her. The world tilted before her, and she stepped back."
1367,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063&start=140,2011-07-15T17:36:29,Knight430,"Knight looked at the needle and fear struck in his body. his infection was way more advanced then what hit the world. Would this even work on him? The thoughts rushed through his mind at lightning speed. What if the panacea failed? That would mean he wasted it. He couldnt let that happen could he?<br/><br/>Knights mind was tearing itself apart with these thoughts and he even grabbed his head at one point from the pain it was starting to cause. Finally his eyes snapped open and he grabbed the needle keeping him from getting the panacea. He had his gun in his hand in an instant and aimed at the soldiers head.<br/><br/>""Touch me with that and i swear ill give you the only permanent cure to this infection."" Knight said in a cold dead voice. More thoughts rushed into his mind<br/><br/>Was it him saying that or the infection in him? Was the infection finally starting to get foothold after Knight had kept it out for almost a year now? He cleared his mind. It didnt matter. He didnt care. He looked at the soldier that tried to give him the vaccine.<br/><br/>""Find someone else to give it to. Its useless to me."" Knight said before standing on his leg. It hurt like a motherfucker but he was stubborn and stood on it anyways. He tried to take a step but his leg gave out and fell on the ground.<br/><br/>This acted as a trigger for memories Knight had buried.<br/><br/>The memories of the night he rushed home and found the infected had already gotten to his girlfriend. Then the memory of finding his sons body ravaged by infected.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #BF0000"">His safehouse had just been attacked by the infected. His men had fended them off and told him to go to his house to get Sarah and his son Josh. He got there to find his house in ruins. He killed the infected and found Sarah in the top bedroom half eaten by the monsters. <br/><br/>After searching for another 10 minutes he came across a blood spatter across a wall. He continued in the way the blood spatter seemed to go and it lead to a closet. He opened it and three infected jumped at him. <br/><br/>He quickly put them down then looked into the closet. After about a minute of digging he felt something in there. He dragged it out to find it was the body of his two year old son. Or what was left of it...</span></span><br/><br/>Knight snapped back into reality. he wiped the tears that had collected on his cheek off and stood up again. He didnt care about the pain and continued to walk off. He gabbed rainie by the arm and pulled her away from the rest. He handed her a special 9mm pistol he had in his waist that had 3 bulelts in it. He looked her in the eyes.<br/><br/>""I need you to do something when the time comes. I need you to shoot me... in the head... with this gun. A normal bullet to the brain wont kill me. What i have in me wont allow that. But these bullets will kill me."" Knight said then softly mumbling, ""Ive kept it out this long but I dont know if i can much longer.""<br/><br/>He looked at Rainie putting the gun in her hand. He turned around and walked off.<br/><br/>_________________________________________________________________<br/><br/>Reice watched Knight carefully. There was something strange about him. he couldnt tell what it was but he knew it wasnt right. There was something going on with his brain as far as Reice could tell. Reice shook his head. Hed figure it out later"
1368,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063&start=140,2011-07-17T05:18:34,HayyelObsession,"((SORRY IT'S SO LONG D:))<br/><br/><br/>Ana held onto her sister tightly as they escaped from a zombie; they had lost the pink haired girl Selena a while back as they were fighting.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I sure hope sheâ€™s okayâ€¦</span><br/><br/>Ana hopped over a knocked down barrel and carried to a nearby empty alley and checked around. All was clear. She set Lia down carefully, removing her hat she laid a hand gently on her forehead. She was burning up.<br/><br/>â€œHey, Lia, sweetie?â€ Her voice was as sweet and it could ever be, â€œHow are you feeling?â€<br/><br/>She coughed several times before she answered, â€œIâ€¦ I feel slightly dizyâ€¦ and really hotâ€¦â€<br/><br/>â€œI seeâ€¦â€ Ana hugged her sister tightly. â€œI love you so much Lia do you know how much?â€<br/><br/>â€œFrom theâ€¦ moon and back? Right?â€<br/><br/>Ana tapped Liaâ€™s nose playfully with a smile, â€œExactly. From the moon and back.â€ She kissed her on the forehead and looked at Lia with tears in her eyes.<br/><br/>â€œWhatâ€™s happening,â€ Lia coughed, â€œto me?â€<br/><br/>She embraced Lia again and pushed the blond from her forehead, â€œNothing, nothing, you just have a fever, thatâ€™s all.â€ She picked Lia up again, â€œCome on, letâ€™s go find a place to rest, everything will be all right.â€<br/><br/>Ana broke a large nearby window that led into a mattress store right across the street. She laid her dying sister on the most comfortable mattress she could find.<br/><br/>â€œNow you sleep, alright Lia?â€<br/><br/>â€œâ€¦okayâ€¦â€ Lia closed her eyes. They felt so heavy, and she felt so weak. She knew it wasnâ€™t going to be alright. She knew she was infected, but strangely enough, she wasnâ€™t afraid. Lia knew her sister would fix thisâ€¦ Somehow.<br/><br/>As Lia closed her eye and quickly dozed off into a deep sleep, Ana stared at her for a moment. How peaceful her sister looked in her last moments. She leaned over and kissed her sister repeatedly and stood up. Tears fell from his eyes and run down her cheeks as she raised her gun and pointed it at Lia.<br/><br/>Slowly she cocked the trigger and lightly placed her finger on the tigger. â€œâ€¦ I love you Lia, and nothing will ever, and I mean<span style=""font-style: italic"">never</span>change thatâ€¦ Tellâ€¦ Tell mom and dad,â€ her voice cracked an more tears flooded down her face, â€œI said hello and that I love, and miss themâ€¦â€ She pulled the trigger and a shot rang out.<br/><br/>Lia was dead. Just like that. But Ana knew that this was the only way to save the poor child. It wasnâ€™t a fitting death, nor burial for her, but Ana moved as many mattresses she could to cover her body.<br/><br/>Ana knew she couldnâ€™t stop and cry for her death, so she wiped the tears from her eyes and listened for anything that was undead. She was absolutely sure that that would draw some attention.<br/><br/>And she was right. A few undead creatures were making their way for her. Ana dashed across the store front and leaped over broken shard of glass and landed on her feet; It stung a little bit but she could handle it. Running down the sidewalk she made her way to another alley.<br/><br/>She was making her way through unfamiliar territory and she didnâ€™t like it. Lost in a maze called a city she was desperate. Luckily though she had lost the zombies, but she was worried either she would run into more, or that the ones she was running from were not far behind.<br/><br/>The guilt, and death of her sister weighed heavily on her mind. And small voice in the back of her mind kept saying,<span style=""font-style: italic"">youâ€™re all alone now, there is no one here to save you</span>.<br/><br/>She knew it was true, but she didnâ€™t want to believe it. She closed her eyes and run around aimlessly, hoping to find someone, anyone. With all the gunshots that were going on, she hope to damn she ran into the people with the guns.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Please, someone, anyone</span>, let me find you! She thought. Ana stopped to catch her breath when she heard knocking on a door and a voice.<br/><br/>â€œYouâ€™re a fucking morooon.â€<br/><br/>It was a males voice, and she heard it distinctively, it sounded close byâ€¦ a bit to close though. Hope rose quickly inside and she looked around the corner to see two men. One was at an open door, and another was turned around.<br/><br/>â€œHaha! And what is someone ho goes off chasing hordes and morons, alone, then?â€ The man said. â€œNext time I do something stupid and heroic how about a thank you and maybe a back ru--â€he cut off short. â€œWhere is your sister and the kid? Safe?â€<br/><br/>She listened to every word they said. Unsure if they were good or not. Hidden behind the wall, but looked al them she stared at the man in the door. She blushed a bit, he was rather handsome in her opinion.<br/><br/>â€œFuck if I know.â€ Said the man turned around.<br/><br/>He glanced over his shoulder suddenly and Ana quickly concealed herself.<span style=""font-style: italic"">That was a close oneâ€¦</span>A loud noise rang through the alley and she covered her ears. â€œWhat the hell?â€ She whispered under her breath.<br/><br/>She felt the ground vibrate and her heart started pounding. A strong silence hung in the air afterwards. The silence terrified her even more than the explosions.  She looked around the corner again cautiously, just in time to watch as they ran down the alley near her.<br/><br/>The guy said something about not knowing where they were and wanting to know if the other guy knew the way out.  She thought for a moment,<span style=""font-style: italic"">this might be my chanceâ€¦</span>She walked out and stood at the opening of the Alley.<br/><br/>â€œI think I can help you with that..â€ She pulled a complex map of the city out of her backpack side pocket and waved it in the air. â€œWhere do you need to go?â€ She held her breath for a moment."
1369,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063&start=140,2011-07-17T23:06:32,Boundary,"Toby ran as fast as his lungs and legs would let him, as the side of a building blew apart, brick and mortar nearly missing him. This zombie was a bit bigger than the other ones, and didn't seem to feel pain. Toby had blown his left shoulder to high hell with his shotgun and it didn't do anything. It also did not seem to be afraid of bashing through walls, because no wall put between Toby and it did anything. Toby decided to call this thing a Brute, seemed fitting enough.<br/><br/>Toby had been separated from Ashley by one of these things, it had forced them to split up due to a large pack of zombies in the nearby vicinity. These things were extremely loud and attracted lots of attention. He had to lose it now. Toby ran into an apartment building, blowing off the lock of the door to get in. Ascending the stairway, he could hear the Brute bashing its way through and moving noisily up the stairs. Toby took out his large pistol and shot a round in its chest, did not even slow it down.<br/><br/>""Oh come on, what happened to those bullets blowing off limbs!"" Toby cursed as he holstered the gun and kept running. He eventually hit the top of the stairs and kicked the door to the roof down, continuing his escape. There was a building nearby that he could jump to, though missing that jump would ensure his death. Turning around and hearing the Brute ascend the stairs Toby thought he would be better off just jumping. He ran as fast as he could towards the edge of the building and jumped, throwing his shotgun onto the building and grabbing the edge. He grunted and yelled as he exerted himself and pulled himself onto the building, grabbing his shotgun and looking back at the apartment roof above him now. Loud bangs and groans were heard as the Brute bashed apart the rooftop doorway. Toby began to run and found a fire escape stairway to escape with, while the emergency was not a fire, Toby was sure it was good enough to warrant the use of the stairs. He looked back and saw the Brute leap onto his building with much more ease than he did, hitting the concrete hard and roaring at him.<br/><br/>""Well fuck!"" Toby cursed as he fired another round at its face. The shotgun shell impacted its head and made it snap back, though the beast once more reared its ugly head towards Toby. ""Just die!"" he yelled. He ran down the stairs, his steps clattering loudly on the steel of the stairwell. He had almost reached the bottom when he heard a loud creaking noise from above him. The Brute had tried descending and its bulk caused it to be on the verge of collapsing. Toby doubled his efforts to reach the bottom as he began descending at a rapid pace. He immediately jumped off over the railing when he had reached a safe falling distance, the stairwell soon followed him on his pursuit towards the ground. He could hear the Brute yell and roar as the entire stairwell began to collapse, hitting the ground with a hard thud.<br/><br/>Toby pumped his shotgun and pointed it at the wreckage, he could hear the Brute making noise. He slowly walked towards it and he saw that it had broken one of its legs, the bone jutting out of its knee. It struggled to get up and move around, but to no avail as it simply stumbled. Toby let out a loud laugh as he kicked it in the face.<br/><br/>""Not so tough now huh!?"" he said to it. He then took his shotgun and began pumping round after round into its head until it was a bloody pulp and the body stopped moving. Toby ejected the last shell and began loading in his last few shells into the shotgun. After loading about four shells he suddenly looked up as he heard gunfire. Gunfire meant there were survivors, Toby immediately stopped what he was doing and ran out into a nearby intersection, slamming his shotgun into the face of an infected and stomping on its face. He looked out down the street and saw zombies flocking to a single location, then get crushed by an entire section of building falling on top of them. ""Holy shit..."" Toby muttered to himself as he ran over to see what was going on.<br/><br/>There were not that many zombies in this area any more, seems like whoever was there had taken care of alot of them. Toby climbed up the rubble, doing his best not to fall back down. Upon reaching the top he looked down and saw people. Ashley was not among them, this shattered his hopes just a little. Though who he did recognize was Fallon and his soldiers, he clenched his fist and began to descend the rubble. He finished loading his shotgun with the remaining bullets and began speaking as he headed towards the group.<br/><br/>""Some noise you guys are making,"" Toby said sarcastically as he pointed back at the rubble, ""and some mess too."""
1370,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063&start=140,2011-07-24T02:10:18,WorthlessRose,"The rumbling sound of an explosion seemed to hit Nathan from every direction. It was impossible to tell which direction it really was in the city with so many tall buildings around. Nathan couldn't even tell how large of a building was falling or how long it took. For a number of seconds, it was just noise, and then quiet. Had there been weapon stores in one of the buildings he set fire to or did someone else do that?<span style=""font-style: italic"">Those military men might have C4, but why would they knock a building down?</span><br/><br/>Of its own accord, Nathans mind played a short, improvised movie clip of the bridge falling. There would be plenty of reason for the military men to do that if they thought they'd made contact with all the survivors they were going to. As far off as it was, it would probably sound something like what they'd just heard, too.<br/><br/>â€œChrist.â€ Nathan muttered as he started after Adrian, â€œTurn right!â€ Towards the smoke rising over the buildings. â€œWas she heading away from the gunfire or towards it? I think it was past the gas station.â€ The smaller plume, separated from the two larger plumes of the fresh fires. â€œWe can head towards that then veer wide to the west and avoid an-â€<br/><br/>Both boys skidded to a stop and raised their guns as a form slid out from behind a wall right in front of them. Nathan lowed his gun as soon as the figure spoke. It was just a girl, not even holding a gun; all she did was pull out a map and offer directions. Which, after a second's thought, was awfully suspicious...<span style=""font-style: italic"">A trap? NOW?</span><br/><br/>Nathan glanced around hurriedly, checking the windows and alleys. â€œI thought the Info Booths would be closed. Haven't seen any tourists in a long time...â€ he spoke idly, hoping for a clue.<span style=""font-style: italic"">We should just keep going. This silence is worrying me.</span>He glanced at his companion.<span style=""font-style: italic"">If only he could hear my thoughts...</span>"
1371,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063&start=140,2011-10-17T03:09:43,HayyelObsession,"Ana sighed, â€œLook Iâ€™m just trying to help, alright?â€ She stepped up to the two boys. â€œYou can take my offer of help of refuse it, your decision.â€<br/><br/>Getting up close to these guys was probably bad and every fiber of her being was telling her to stay on guard. And thatâ€™s what she did. She eyed the two suspiciously. They looked the worse for wear but looked like they could handle themselves quick finely. Sticking her hip out a bit and opening the map open she went down to business.<br/><br/>â€œNow where are you guys heading?â€ She looked around the map and found out where they were, indicating with her finger and turning the paper over for them to see. â€œI suggest we hurry or else some<span style=""font-style: italic"">thing</span>might find us.â€ She tried not to look at the older gentleman Nathan because he made her blush. â€œMy name is Damianaâ€¦ But you guys can call me Anaâ€¦â€"
1372,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063&start=20,2011-02-15T20:09:09,WorthlessRose,"The trip back to the library was uneventful and Nathan wasn't about to complain. When he got to the bookstore he opened the door and stepped inside before turning around to smile at his guests. He didn't trust them; in truth, they terrified him, but there was no point in letting them know that. He'd smile and chat amiably, but at the first sign of something he didn't like, he would vanish like the wind with all his gear. So long as he could manage, Nathan would never kill anyone, though. Not after killing all those zombies in the past year and saying, â€œit was for humanity.â€ So, in a friendly voice and with a wave of his hand, he said, â€œWelcome to my Fortress of Solitude. Do come--â€ And then the girl shoved past him into the room, very rudely. â€œ--What?â€ There wasn't so much as a pause between the words. â€œDid you see...â€ and he trailed off. The boy was scrambling to lock and bar the door and that was all the confirmation Nathan needed.<br/><br/>â€œYou got something to barricade the door?â€ the boy asked, in a non-too-pleasant voice.<br/><br/>â€œWe're in a bookstore. Will oversized bookshelves loaded with heavy books work?â€ Nathan's reply dripped with sarcasm.<span style=""font-style: italic"">What happened to being nice?</span>But it couldn't be helped. Moods are contagious. He shook his head anyways, to fix his temper, and in a more serious tone he added, â€œDon't worry about it. Let's just get upstairs.â€ The main door swung outward onto the street, so a single bookcase would be easy to tip over, and enough of them to make a difference would take too much time. The one against the wall in front of the stairs would have to be pulled back, and that would provide plenty of time for a real barricade on the second floor while the horde tried to figure it out.<br/><br/>The room they were in was almost the entire first floor and completely clear. Nathan had pushed everything to the walls, blocking the windows and making it near impossible to hide, so he didn't bother looking around too cautiously as he jogged across the room to the shelf that his the stairs. It was still ajar and he shuffled the other two inside before pulling it closed by a couple handles screwed to the back. That made it almost pitch black, of course, so Nate flipped on the light at the end of his shotgun. There was also a steel bar leaning against the wall; Nathan jammed that through the handles on the bookshelf and into a hole punched in the wall. With time, the bar would bend and the screws pull loose, but even if the infected knew that this was the way up, it would take them at least an hour to pull it open. â€œThat should keep us safe for a while.â€ He said, smiling at them again. â€œNow come on, we can make a  good barricade with a few of the bookcases upstairs<br/><br/>He shuffled them forward again, up the stairs now, trying not to worry about what they thought of his bossiness. It was just that this was his home and his defenses; he knew the best way to defend this building. They would just have to put up with it for a while. At least until the barricade was put together. That should make the building all but impregnable.<br/><br/>The room at the top of the stairs was just like the first, except the only bookcase out of place was the one covering the next set of stairs, a little way down the same wall as the first. A weird design for a building, but it suited his purposes perfectly. â€œCome on,â€ He said, jogging to one side of a bookcase, â€œhelp me get this one over to th--â€  and then he was on his back. His first thought was that they had betrayed him already, but they wouldn't be screaming and gurgling like a lunatic. â€œShit shit shit!â€ was all Nathan said in return; he was far too busy swinging and kicking wildly at a shape he couldn't see in the dark room. His flashlight was still on, but he'd set it down on the shelf he was moving and the reflected light wasn't doing him any good. Something hard and round struck Nate across the face, making his vision go from nearly black to completely blind for a few seconds, then it rubbed against his neck and he could hear teeth gnashing at his ear. Was it wearing a riot helmet?<span style=""font-style: italic"">Thank God for that.</span>But that hardly made the thing harmless. It only took it a couple seconds before it seemed to figure out it couldn't bite him through it's mask and pulled back, but didn't let go. The death grip it had on the poor college student's right shoulder dug deep into his skin, and when the monster pulled its arm back, it took Nate's sleeve with it, leaving five deep gashes in his skin. But Nathan hardly took notice, he was fighting for his life."
1373,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063&start=20,2011-02-16T00:29:43,Rainie,"Adrian scowled when the man told him not to worry about barricading the door. He didnâ€™t like the strangerâ€™s tone. Where was the sense of â€˜better safe than sorryâ€™? Of course, whenever heâ€™d said that to Rainie, sheâ€™d given him a snooty look and said â€˜Work smarter, not harder.â€™ Damn cops.<br/><br/>Rainie, having hastily returned the Daewoo to its place on her back, looked from the shadow of the man to the shadow that was Adrian. Even she barricaded the front door when in doubt. She hoped sincerely that he had a plan that<span style=""font-weight: bold"">didnâ€™t</span>get her and her brother killed. She watched him turn on a light on the end of his shotgun, something the siblings had on their pistols but rarely used. She noticed he did not direct the beam at either of them. A smart choice, considering she probably would have shot him if he swung that barrel even an inch in her direction. He jammed a bar in place, then seemed to smile as he said, â€œThat should keep us safe for a while. Now come on, we can make a good barricade with a few of the bookcases upstairs.â€<br/><br/>At least it sounded like he was smiling. Not that that made a difference. Sheâ€™d known many a villain to smile at her and call her sweet names.<br/><br/>But she followed the manâ€™s instructions without comment. As Rainie hurried up the stairs, her foot slipped, and her hand shot out and caught the banister. Looking down, she noticed the stairs were wet. She hurried up the rest of the stairs, her pale hand skimming the banister. When the man ushered the two of them into the room upstairs ahead of him, Rainie went in first, Adrian behind her. They then spread out, standing on either side of the doorway to let the stranger through to lead them further in. Little did he know this was also a defensive strategy. With the two of them on either side, he had little chance of fighting back should they decide not to trust him any longer.<br/><br/>Adrian wasnâ€™t digging the audaciousness of this guy. He kind of hoped that heâ€™d give him some excuse to knock him in the head.<br/><br/>Rainie surveyed the room, taking a step inside. Her footstep sounded through the room wetly, and she glanced down at the floor. She took a quick breath through her nose, and her brow furrowed. The smell of decomposition was ten times worse up here. She looked around for the stranger, finding him jogging towards one of the bookcases. He hadnâ€™t left the water trail...<br/><br/>â€œCome on,â€ he said, â€œhelp me get this one over to th--â€<br/><br/>Several things happened at once. Rainie gasped, and tried to shout out a warning. A shape fell on their fellow survivor. Adrian cursed foully, clicking on the small light duty LED flashlight on his pistol before taking aim at the man and the shape on him while he kicked and flailed in its grasp.<br/><br/>It was wearing some kind of gas mask, and was heavy with the gear of a soldier. It gurgled and screamed and gnashed its teeth, unable to bite the man. Rainie threw herself forward, into the beam of Adrianâ€™s light. The hood of her windbreaker fell from her head, and her hair, having escaped from her braid, streamed blood red in the light as she rocketed forward. Adrian cursed again, moving to stop her. She slammed into the zombie, her arms latching around its torso. It released its grip from the stranger, screeching in defiance. The two of them hit the floor hard, and the breath in Rainieâ€™s lungs rushed out in a whoosh.<br/><br/>â€œDamn it, Rainie!â€ Adrianâ€™s enraged roar cut through the chaos.<br/><br/>Rainie rolled off the zombie, rolling to her feet and regaining her balance in a second, her hand groping for her gun. Adrian was suddenly in front of her, cutting off her view of it. A single shot was fired. An agonized, animalistic scream of pain resonated through the room. Another shot. Everything was silent.<br/><br/>Rainie gasped for breath, adrenaline zinging through her veins, leaving her with the shaky after-effects of the event. ""Holy shit..."" She gasped out. Adrian spun around, his hands landing on her shoulders as he looked her over quickly.<br/><br/>â€œAre you hurt?â€ He demanded, his eyes frantic.<br/><br/>She looked a little bewildered. â€œIâ€™m okay, Iâ€™m okay.â€ She reassured him.<br/><br/>Rainie looked over at the man, ducking from under Adrianâ€™s hands to go over to him. She couldnâ€™t tell if he had any wounds on him, or even the expression on his face. The dim light from the gun lights were indirect and, well, dim. â€œAre you alright?â€ She asked, even though she knew he wasnâ€™t completely<span style=""font-style: italic"">alright</span>, as an Infected had just jumped him in his own home. No one is exactly<span style=""font-style: italic"">alright</span>after that, but a girl can dream. At the moment, all she wanted to do was to hightail it home, or barricade the place so well it would be soundproof. But first came first. Make sure everyone was okay."
1374,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063&start=20,2011-02-16T00:37:59,HayyelObsession,"Damiana nodded at the sugestion of food, she was rather hungry and beg that so was Lia, and followed the girl Selena into the room over.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""So who is going first?"" Selena asked.</span><br/><br/>Damiana though for awhile in silence, thinking of an appropiate question she studied Selena's movoments. ""What's the other girls name?""<br/><br/>She waited and cautiously sat down in the nearest chair. Gun in hand she slowly took her finger off of the trigger. it was a risk but maybe she could trust these people. She sure as hell hope she didn't make a mistake."
1375,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063&start=20,2011-02-16T04:59:55,Boundary,"""Hello?"" Toby said, clipping the small, bar shaped flashlight to his shirt so he had his hands free, ""Anyone there?"" Toby searched around for the source of the sound, following it until the sobbing became unbearably creepy and depressing. He moved his flashlight slowly to the image of a woman, sobbing in the middle of the tunnel. She covered her face with her hands, tears falling to the ground. She had beautiful auburn hair from what he could see, it went down past her shoulders. She wore a dirty white dress that was torn and the remains of what might've been shoes clung to her feet.<br/><br/>""Holy crap."" Toby said, ""Miss you alright? What are you doing down here all by yourself?""<br/><br/>The woman did not respond, instead crying away as if nobody else was their, though the cry begged for attention. It intensified as he got closer.<br/><br/>""Miss, c'mon I have a safe place a little ways back if you want we can-""<br/><br/>The lady looked up at Toby with a look of pure rage, her face contorted in an ugly expression reflecting the emotion. In the second before shit hit the fan, Toby took in her features.<br/><br/>Her skin was pale, not the flawless kind of pale, but the ""I am pretty dead looking"" kind of pale. Her eyes from what he could see used to be brown, until some sort of yellowish film started to cover her eyes, making the resulting color a sort of vomit looking color. A closer examination of her fingers showed that her nails had grown....alot. She bled from her hand where the nails started, they ended a good three or four inches from her fingers, at sharp, bloody points. Finally was her mouth, containing teeth that had sharpened to the point where knives could be a good thing to compare them to.<br/><br/>The infected woman shrieked a horrid ear shattering shriek and rushed at Toby."
1376,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063&start=20,2011-02-16T09:21:45,WorthlessRose,"Nathan lay on the ground another few moments after he knew the creature was dead. â€œHow the fuck....â€ he muttered and trailed off<span style=""font-style: italic"">....did it get in here?</span>The door was closed.<span style=""font-style: italic"">No, you know they can open doors. Closing them is no harder.</span>Or the storm could have blown it closed.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Should have been more careful.</span>The smell was finally reaching him too. The store had never smelled this bad.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Should have noticed. And they're never polite enough to dry off, it would have left a water trail.</span>Sure enough, the boy's moving flashlight reflected back in pools of water all over the room, far from the path Nathan used after going to the gas station. He made a mental note that his next hideout would have easily knocked over objects near the paths. Things he wouldn't miss if he was in a coma.<span style=""font-style: italic"">And what's the point of the bookcases if you don't push them back into place?</span>But why had he been so careless? It was his guests, obviously. They threw him off his game. Instead of watching for the signs he should have and<span style=""font-style: italic"">would</span>have caught, he was too busy playing the confident Dungeon Master; trying to make them see some fool who mistakenly thought he was in control.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Well, you played that part fairly well, at least.</span><br/><br/>It occurred to him that the girl had asked him a question, and he snapped himself back to the real world. This wasn't the best time to be listening to his internal stream of personal self-ridicule, anyways. â€œHuh? Oh....I don't know...â€ His shoulder had slipped his mind. He pushed himself to his knees and grabbed his shotgun from the shelf, then rested the butt on the floor (the safety was still on) so he could point the flashlight at his shoulder without dismounting it. The whole arm was soaked with blood, but the five gashes were still plainly visible as dark shapes under the red.<br/><br/>The boy's gun was back up in an instant. â€œWoah! Put that thing down you crazy son--â€ Nathan caught himself a little too late that time and tried to fix it with reason spoken in the most reasonable voice he could manage with a gun pointed at him. â€œ--there has to be fluid transfer. Here,â€ ever so slowly, Nathan turned the shotgun so the light would shine on the zombie's hand, making sure it never swung anywhere near the other two people in the room, and then slid over to the hand himself. â€œsee?â€ He pulled its sleeve back and turned the hand over a few times in the light. â€œNo open wounds. A perfectly clean, dead, hand. I'm fine.â€<span style=""font-style: italic"">Thank God. What were you going to do if it wasn't clean?</span>â€œNow, please, can we put that away? I could really use a first-aid kit. And not the hot, lead-based kind.â€"
1377,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063&start=20,2011-02-17T03:31:47,Rainie,"Red blood streamed down the manâ€™s arms, glinting wetly in the shotgunâ€™s light as the liquid soaked his sleeve. There was a collective hiss from the siblings. Rainie stepped back, eyeing the blood with wide eyes. Heâ€™d been bitten? How? The zombie was wearing a mask. Adrian uttered a low curse and leveled the gun at his head. Damn it, this guy was going to get them killed! Adrian clicked off the safety.<br/><br/>The man sputtered, stopping just short of insulting Adrianâ€™s mother in a manner that wouldnâ€™t have put him on Adrianâ€™s good side. Rainie listened as he reasoned that there had been no fluid transfer.<span style=""font-style: italic"">So he wasnâ€™t bitten.</span>Rainie sighed with relief. It was just a gash from the Infectedâ€™s fingers. He was clean.<br/><br/>â€œNow, please, can we put that away? I could really use a first-aid kit. And not the hot, lead-based kind.â€<br/><br/>Adrian stared at the guy, his eyes narrowing. After three breaths, he clicked the safety on and lowered his gun, finally tucking it back into the waistline of his pants for the first time. â€œRain, you patch him up.â€ He said gruffly. â€œIâ€™ll get the god damn bookcase in front of the door.â€<br/><br/>Rainie sighed. Her brother was so hot-headed. She unclipped the straps on her backpack and let it slide off her shoulder. The Daewoo remained slung across her back. First she pulled out the Maglite, clicked it on, and set it to point at the ceiling, illuminating most of the room. The metal echoed lightly as the heavy-duty batteries rolled around in the steel casing.<br/><br/>Finally able to get a good look around at the room, and the man for that matter, she took a good look at his face. His eyes were dark, like his hair. He seemed fit, and his shoulders were a bit broader than Adrianâ€™s. Not bad looking, either.<br/><br/>There was a grunt, and suddenly the bookcase slid loudly across the floor. Rainie winced at the sound. â€œCanâ€™t you do that a bit quieter?â€ She whispered harshly.<br/><br/>â€œNo.â€ Adrian grunted as he slid the bookcase into place.<br/><br/>She sighed again and knelt beside the Maglite, pulling her backpack to her. Moving around some ammo clips and some bottles of water, she finally uncovered her first aid kit. It was a red canvas bag with a zipper. Thankfully, it was clichÃ©-medical-cross-free, so she didnâ€™t feel too silly carrying it around. Unzipping it, she removed some necessities: hand sanitizer (cue the godly choir!), a roll of bandages, a bottle of antiseptic, and a sterile gauze pad. She motioned for the man to come to her silently.<br/><br/>She held up two small boxes, each decorated with colorful cartoons. Bandaids. â€œDo you want Spiderman, or Hello Kitty?â€"
1378,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063&start=20,2011-02-17T04:57:32,Rogue Gamer,"Four men moved through the sewers, less by choice and desire then by necessity.  There had been a lot of commotion on the streets somewhere in the city, and the Infected seemed particularly riled up for it.  They had spotted the flash and column of an explosion and had been making their way towards it when they had been forced down here.  Red lense flashlights mounted to their weapons illuminated their surroundings without the light carrying too far to give them away, but the rain outside had turned the sewers into a constant roar of falling water, often knee deep or more in some places.<br/><br/>The sewers weren't a pleasant place before the Infection, and hadn't gotten any better even for the lack of fresh human waste.  Bodies could be found anywhere, Infected lurked in the strangest places, and barricades or naturally occuring blockages had caused entire sections to flood up to street level on days like today, making the going that much harder for the four men.<br/><br/>They moved quietly but with bold confidence, weapons always ready and heads always turning, and they covered ground easily.  What few Infected they found were often put down with a quick blow to the head before the poor sods knew what hit them, often the stock of a rifle or jab of an over-long knife to the ear.  But when they heard the distant echoe of crying, the four had frozen, almost seemingly in fear, taking a long moment to try and get their bearings compared to the source of the noise.  And then they were moving faster, in tactical bounds.  They knew exactly what that noise was.<br/><br/>Toby's situation had soured when he entered the sewers and found that unusual Infected.  His day would get stranger when red light filled the tunnel he was in, cascading around a bend some fifty meters back.  The light was bright enough to prevent Toby from getting a clear view of whomever the source was, but soon enough three such lights had entered his section of tunnel, one low to the ground on the right side of the tunnel, another above it, and the third to the left side.<br/><br/>The voice that called out was cold but apparently alive, muffled likely by a gas mask, ""DOWN!""  He'd hardly get a second to respond before they started firing, wasting painfully rare ammo in short, controlled bursts that popped and wizzed off the walls or thudded into the Infected woman's flesh as if it were wood. Bleeding wood.  Each hit hardly slowed the thing down as it barreled down on Toby, eager to tear those living eyes from his face, to get rid of the horror, the pity, the fear or hatred it saw there."
1379,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063&start=20,2011-02-18T03:58:07,Boundary,"Toby barely had time to react when he heard down, he put his hands over his head defensively as bullets whizzed past his body, into the infected woman.<br/><br/>""CRAP!"" he yelled as the thing stil continued to run at him. It pinned him to the wall, he cursed loudly as one of its clawed fingers slammed through his shoulder and through the concrete of the wall, ""FUCK!!"" blood spattered on the wall behind his shoulder and the creature shrieked ever louder, as if not satisfied by the bloodshed. Toby had held his grip tight on his gun an brought it to meet the bottom of the bitch's jaw.<br/><br/>""Get off me!"" he yelled as he pulled the trigger, the bullet passing clean through its skull and exiting through the top of its cranium, blood spraying as he closed his eyes and mouth to prevent it from getting in any undesirable areas. The arm that impaled his shoulder went limp as the body fell to the floor, the concentrated fire from wherever those lights were coming from had weakened the joint enough that it simply fell off. He gritted his teeth as he tried to move with the claw deep in his body and in the wall itself.<br/><br/>""Can one of you guys help me?"" he asked, dropping his gun and trying to pull it out, to no avail. It hurt way too much. Damn it was sharp, as if it was nailed in the wall with a hammer. He hoped that whoever these people were they were friends, then again, if they weren't why would they yell down when they fired. He hoped he was right as he waited for a response."
1380,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063&start=20,2011-02-18T21:00:07,WorthlessRose,"Nathan laughed and shook his head at the girl's jest, feeling safer with the boy's gun holstered for the first time since they'd met. â€œOh, I just can't decide.â€ he mocked frustration, playfully, â€œSo I guess we better go with the gauze; spider strength can only do so much, after all.â€ A few years ago, he would have got a collection of stitches for this, but that was a lot less fun to do since the hospitals closed. Still, if these wounds wouldn't stay closed themselves, he might have to pull out the sewing kit, yet.  In the mean time, he'd hope this girl was an okay paramedic.<br/><br/>Setting his shotgun on the ground next to him, Nathan sat on his knees across the light from the girl, with his shoulder towards her. He tried not to wince as he used his left hand to pull his bag's shoulder strap out of the blood on his right shoulder and shrug the thing off.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I wonder how much in there I broke.</span>He then used the same hand to pull off what was left of his right sleeve, which hung around his wrist like a soggy, red bracelet. The upper half was torn clean--okay, maybe not so clean--off. â€œThis shirt's not good for anything but a rag, now, anyways.â€ he said aloud, shrugging at the girl, at least with his left shoulder, so she'd know what he was doing as he slipped his combat knife free of it's leg sheath. Then he slid the blade under the collar of his shirt and sliced down to where the sleeve once was and then from there down to the bottom, letting the shirt fall away, before wiping the blade on his pants and putting it back. That let him pull his shirt the rest of the way off and use it to clean up some of the blood, since it was already moist and clean enough from all his time in the rain today. That gave the girl a clean arm to work on; Nathan took the opportunity to examine her as she did so, but didn't miss her quick glance over the rest of him one more time first. He suppressed a giggle. Despite being a nerd, he was hansom, after all; fit and decently muscled, if extremely lean. The lack of any fat made counting his ribs easy and left the one that was dented inward when he was a kid very noticeable.<br/><br/>She was average height for a girl, but Nathan could tell she was fit, too; even if a police uniform and jacket aren't the most reveling things you can wear, her movements still gave it away. She had beautiful dark red hair, woven into a thick braid that touched the floor as she leaned over him, and her violet eyes were the weirdest thing he'd ever seen.<span style=""font-style: italic"">They must be contacts.</span>She had a calm face, already recovered from the incident only moments ago. But most of all, she was gorgeous, with the kind of soft features that a model was lucky to be born with. And kind towards strangers, of course. That was an important quality anymore.<br/><br/>That reminded him. â€œYour name's Rainie, right? I should thank you. You just risked your life to save me and I don't even know you.â€ Nathan hardly ever spoke in a serious tone, but his voice was soft and heartfelt, now. â€œYou didn't have to do that...â€ He trailed off for a moment, then abruptly spoke again as if he'd just made a decision. â€œIf you're low on ammo, batteries or explosives, I can get you as much as you need... Well, to an extent, of course. And I can try with anything else. I'm good at fixing things.â€"
1381,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063&start=20,2011-02-19T00:42:02,Rainie,"The corner of her mouth twitched up ever-so-slightly as she exchanged the Bandaids for the hand sanitizer. She squirted some on her palms, and rubbed the solution over her hands and fingers. Okay, semi-sterilization, check. No need to get squeamish, hand sanitizer was better than nothing.<br/><br/>Rainie glanced up at the noise of a blade being removed from a sheath. Startled, she tensed slightly, but recalled what heâ€™d said prior. Something about a rag? He took the blade and sliced through the remains of his tattered shirt, allowing the blood soaked cloth to fall to the floor.<br/><br/>Relieved, Rainie went back to her work. She took the antiseptic and a clean cotton ball, wetting the cotton with the liquid. Leaning over, Rainie inspected the wound on his shoulder. Four long gashes, relatively shallow, and one that looked like a small stab wound. The last was probably from the thumb. Rainie pondered whether or not he would need stitches. The area around the gashes was beginning to bruise.<br/><br/>She felt his eyes on her. She awaited the Contacts Question. Everyone asked it. â€œYour name's Rainie, right? I should thank you. You just risked your life to save me and I don't even know you.â€ His voice was serious, and soft. Rainie blinked, but didnâ€™t look up from his shoulder. No Contacts Question yet...<br/><br/>â€œYou didn't have to do that...â€<br/><br/>At this, Rainie did look up.<br/><br/>He trailed off into silence, while Rainie watched his face curiously. Then, abruptly, he said, â€œIf you're low on ammo, batteries or explosives, I can get you as much as you need... Well, to an extent, of course. And I can try with anything else. I'm good at fixing things.â€<br/><br/>Rainie was silent for half a beat, hope and excitement filling her chest. Then she scoffed lightly. She jerked her head at Adrian, who had finished getting the bookcase into place. â€œYou would give<span style=""font-weight: bold"">him</span>more ammo?â€<br/><br/>Adrian flipped her off.<br/><br/>Rainie ignored him. She focused her attention on the task at hand, but her mind was whirling with the possibilities. She dabbed the cotton on the bloodied wound. It was already clotting and the bleeding beginning to slow.<br/><br/>Adrian was watching Rainie, her hands moving deftly and surely as she cleansed the strangerâ€™s wound. He was absorbing the information heâ€™d gathered about their stranger. He had to be smart. Or simply talked big. He may have even set the explosion that had drawn Rainie down here. And now he was offering her explosives and bullets. Adrian didnâ€™t know whether to curse or laugh. Rainie had a bit of a hero complex. If someone could supply her with explosives and gun power, she would try to single-handedly wipe out every Infected in New York. And get herself killed in the process.<br/><br/>He should have let the zombie eat the guy.<br/><br/>Rainie smiled as she examined the wounds. No stitches needed, she decided. She reached for the sterile pad and gauze as she spoke. â€œIâ€™d actually really appreciate that, if youâ€™re willing...â€ She paused. â€œYouâ€™re the one that set that explosion?â€ It was less than a question and more of a statement. She pressed the pad where it would cover every gash, then reached for his left hand, guiding it to his shoulder. She placed his fingers to the pad, a silent command to hold it there. She unrolled the gauze, and started wrapping it as best as she could at the awkward angle."
1382,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063&start=20,2011-02-21T00:01:22,WorthlessRose,"Nathan gave a single chuckle that could have been a cough when Rainie picked on the boy. â€œI don't remember<span style=""font-style: italic"">him</span>tackling an infected in riot gear.â€ He said, hoping to flatter the girl. Only after did he realize that he may have just worsened his disposition with the boy. The pain in his shoulder was no longer bothering him, as use to it now as he was, but that thought made him flinch. Nathan was really bad with people and he knew it. And it bothered him even more that knowing it wasn't doing a thing to help him fix the problem.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Maybe if I just stopped being a person and was just the helpless bomb-maker with no personality instead...</span>It was a thought, but, quite frankly, he knew he couldn't pull it off any better.<span style=""font-style: italic"">It's a miracle I haven't gotten myself shot to death, yet.</span>And how he wished that boy would walk into the light where Nathan could get a look at him too.<br/><br/>Â â€œYouâ€™re the one that set that explosion?â€ Rainy continued with no inflection at the end to indicate it was a question.<br/><br/>Nathan let her guide his hand to his shoulder and replied without bothering with a conformation. â€œI heard you shooting and knew you'd be swarmed with infected in minutes if I didn't give them a bigger distraction.â€ It had to be these two that had fired, after all. The chances of two groups living within earshot of each other was pretty bad, and add in himself just wandering into the center of it by chance? That was plain stupid. â€œYou weren't supposed to come running, too.â€ Now there was a good chance the infected knew this building. He would have to relocate and just after he got it all fortified, too."
1383,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063&start=20,2011-02-21T01:05:52,Rogue Gamer,"The beams of red light closed on Toby quickly, one always staying back and watching the other way, camped at the intersection of two sections of pipe to watch for any more Infected.  They were quiet again as they closed, just the sound of heavy breathing, the lot were winded from trying to get there on time, and the subtle clink and clank of gear and weapons.  None spoke, and none could be made out past the lense flare of their lights, but once they were close one's flashlight winked out and his rifle was dropped to hang from a one point harness hooked high on his shoulder.<br/><br/>Another knelt near by and unslung his pack, apparently digging through it for something, while the third calmly knelt next to the 'dead' Infected and produced a knife, casually pinning it's head onto one side to insert the long blade into it's ear, the knife then worked much like a blender.  They had learned their lessons about not being thurough...or they were just unnecessarily cruel.<br/><br/>The one who's light had been turned off approached Toby, the flashlight clipped to his shirt illuminating him just enough to reveal a filthy military uniform, their rain ponchos packed away once they entered the sewers to avoid the annoying swish-swish-swish of the rain resistant fabric.  Before the flashlight could reveal the man's face though it was calmly plucked free from his shirt and turned on Toby, flashing at his face for a moment then to inspect the wound closer.<br/><br/>Still none spoke, and the white light of Toby's flashlight revealed an expensive looking hard case pulled free from the other man's pack, and opened to reveal a handfull of vials and syringes, one of which was taken up and filled with whatever the vials held.  ""Doesn't look Infected.  Give him the shot then patch him up, Doc.""  The man's voice seemed to lack something.  It almost sounded hollow, probably the voice of a man that had made past the point of being bone weary.  Toby was left pinned to the wall, the one that had been checking on him clicking the flashlight off and tucking it away in a pocket for now, his rifle taken up again and moving to join the fourth man watching the tunnels.<br/><br/>""Don't worry buddy, we're here to help.  Going to give you a shot of Panacea then I'll get that thing's arm out of your shoulder.  Think you're going to be okay...those ones are real careful about not killing their victims too quick.""  This man's voice was much the same; someone that had lost the spark of life, as if he had no energy left.  But at least he was talking to Toby, unlike the other three that now seemed to be ignoring him entirely as they watched out for anything else lurking in that section of the sewers."
1384,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063&start=20,2011-02-21T05:17:31,Boundary,"""Did you say Panacea? Ow..."" Toby grunted in pain as a needle was driven into his shoulder and he felt fluids injected into his blood. Was he infected? If he was he wasn't now, if he heard right he just got a shot of Panacea, the cure that he heard of on TV. He grunted through it, it was a damn big needle, and it wasn't much of a friendly one either. He sighed with relief as it left his body, then let out a small yell as the claw was forcibly pulled from his body, it hurt more than when it went in surprisingly. The thing was covered in blood up to the elbow, and his eyes widened at how far it had gone through. Looking at his arm he saw a small hole where the arm had entered through. He could still feel his arm, so he was pretty sure that nothing major was destroyed, thank his luck.<br/><br/>He looked at the men, dressed like they were ready for war and armed like they were already in one. The one that they called Doc was already busy patching him up, getting out all sorts of tools while the others started waving their guns around the sewage tunnel, looking for infected. He looked up at the one who had called him buddy and spoke.<br/><br/>""Ugh, who are you guys, and how do you have Panacea?"""
1385,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063&start=20,2011-02-22T03:39:52,Rainie,"Adrian glowered at the man from the shadows. Yeah, he hadnâ€™t tackled any zombies in this manâ€™s favor today, but heâ€™d certainly shot the thing to death. Pardon him for not giving a sizable amount of concern for the stranger heâ€™d met today. And to talk crap about him like he wasnâ€™t there, oh, it made his trigger finger itch.<br/><br/>â€œI heard you shooting and knew you'd be swarmed with Infected in minutes if I didn't give them a bigger distraction.â€ He was responding to Rainieâ€™s quasi-question.<br/><br/>Rainie nodded slowly, the corners of her mouth turning downward. Finally, she sat back, satisfied. She was finished bandaging him, the stark white gauze gleaming cleanly in the light. She went about replacing her supplies.<br/><br/>â€œYou weren't supposed to come running, too.â€ He finished.<br/><br/>At this, Rainie flushed, feeling foolish. Sheâ€™d been the one to come running. And sheâ€™d dragged Adrian into this mess. And probably seriously messed up this guyâ€™s day. In fact, if sheâ€™d just stayed away like a person with any sense, he wouldnâ€™t have even been attacked.<br/><br/>Rainieâ€™s head dropped in chagrin. â€œOops...â€ She muttered. â€œYeah, I imagine I royally screwed you over, huh?â€ She said it almost too low for anyone to hear. She looked back up at him. â€œAny chance I can make it up to you?â€ she asked earnestly.<br/><br/>Suddenly, she was being jerked to her feet by the sleeve of her windbreaker. Adrian had appeared beside her, scowling. A chunk of black hair covered half his face. She met his gray eyes and blinked. â€œWhatâ€™s wrong?â€<br/><br/>Adrian curled his upper lip. â€œDonâ€™t even. We donâ€™t need a repeat of last time.â€ He released her sleeve. â€œPack up. Weâ€™re leaving as soon as it clears up out there.â€<br/><br/>Nowadays, waiting for it to clear up outside didnâ€™t mean waiting for the sun to come out. Rainie, baffled by Adrianâ€™s demeanor, sputtered in protest. What was his<span style=""font-style: italic"">problem?</span>She wanted to ask him, but the look he gave her stilled her tongue. He stepped away then, putting distance between them. He retreated from her pool of light created by her dadâ€™s old torch, his form becoming unrecognizable to her once more.<br/><br/>Sheâ€™d never felt so not in control. She hated it."
1386,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063&start=20,2011-02-23T05:45:46,LovelyLonely,"Ashley ran down the street when she saw the auto repair shop. She had been looking for a place like this for awhile. The woman was wearing the all white dress and leggings from when she had been a nurse. The car she had found just a block over had everything it needed to work... maybe. Well, except for one of its tires was missing.<br/>""Perfect,"" she smiled happily. She entered the place and then the smell hit her. She gagged and slapped a hand over her nose and mouth. ""What the heck?!"" she gasped. Then the thought that someone had to start the fire to get the scent of burning crossed her mind. ""Hello?!"" she shouted, ""Is anyone living here?! Do you need help?!"""
1387,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063&start=20,2011-02-24T02:38:28,WorthlessRose,"As Rainie finished, Nathan touched the bandage to check for loose ends and swung his arm around experimentally. It didn't hurt nearly as much now, and no blood was seeping through. It looked like it would stay closed, at least until he tried to fire his shotgun. The gouges were very inconveniently right were he rested the butt of it.  He Smiled at her in thanks before chastising her about running to the fire. When she hung her head in shame, he laughed: hard. Not because it was funny, but because it was so refreshing to have a normal human conversation again. Well, if you ignored the parts about flesh-eating dead...<br/><br/>And when she asked, â€œAny chance I can make it up to you?â€ Nathan couldn't hold back a sly grin. How could he let a joke opportunity like that go?<br/><br/>â€œWell....â€ He started, coyly, but didn't get to finish. The boy was dragging her to her feet, unceremoniously. The smile melted off Nathan's face; he could see the boy's features for the first time. He dressed at stark contrast with the girl. Wearing a hoodie and loose black jeans like a punk, and most of his hair was dyed black.<span style=""font-style: italic"">He bothers to dye his hair during all of this?</span>But most of all, he was furious. Fire burned in his eyes.<br/><br/>â€œWhatâ€™s wrong?â€ Rainie protested, but held her tongue after that. The boy wasn't having any of it.<br/><br/>â€œDonâ€™t even. We donâ€™t need a repeat of last time.â€ Well, that was no surprise. Everyone had at least on bad experience with other survivors these days. Nathan knew very well that the infected weren't the real threat to anyone that had survived this long.<span style=""font-style: italic"">They</span>were at least predictable. â€œPack up. Weâ€™re leaving as soon as it clears up out there.â€ The boy continued as Nathan watched silently, still kneeling on the floor. The boy had taken charge, despite looking the younger of the two, and now they would be leaving. It made him a little sad, he realized. He'd just started to like the girl. Maybe he could have even trusted her someday. But, like every other good girl in his life, some other guy had gotten there first, and Nathan wasn't about to put up a fight. Not when he was in school, and definitely not now that his life could actually be on the line.<br/><br/>â€œFine,â€ he said, grabbing his shotgun and standing up, all the fun gone from his voice and face. He dropped the soggy remains of his shirt over the dead infected's own face as he went. No point in getting rid of either, this wasn't his home any longer. â€œbut you'll have to leave by the roof.<span style=""font-style: italic"">They</span>probably know we're in here by now, so they won't go away till they take a bite out of us, dead or alive.â€ Nate had once broken into a house under siege by infected, expecting to find scared survivors inside, but when he got in, all he'd found was a family starved to death weeks prior.<span style=""font-style: italic"">They</span>are very patient creatures. â€œIt's not fun, though. The CD store next door is two stories shorter and the only way to its roof as an electrical cord that isn't easy to grab when it's dry.â€ He stalked toward the stairs leading up, all business, now. There was no point in pissing the kid off any further. â€œSo you might as well stop upstairs and get rest a bit first. You'll need towels to grip the wire, anyways.â€"
1388,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063&start=20,2011-02-24T06:06:56,Rogue Gamer,"The other three men kept silent, seemingly ignoring Toby and their own partner.  Their focus was outwards, unwavering as they watched the sewer tunnels for any signs of movement.  The red beams of their flashlights were aimed slightly low, so the beams wouldn't carry too far, and so that on that off chance a survivor popped out of a sewer tunnel, that split second it might take to bring their weapons up could save any awkward friendly fire incidents.<br/><br/>The fourth, tending Toby's wounds, discarded the syringe as soon as the injection was given and only delayed a moment to study the talon-like fingers of the dead Infected's severed arm before dropping that unceremoniously in the sludge near the body.  Then he produced a pair of surgical gloves from a ziplock baggie in one of the pouches of his tactical vest, and wads of sterlized bandages to pack the wound until a better solution could be found.<br/><br/>All the while, he would pass the light of his flashlight in Toby's eyes and face, possibly checking for any signs of Infection while at the same time ruining any chance of Toby getting used to the darkness and getting a clear look at his 'saviours.'<br/><br/>When the man did finally speak again, his voice still seemed to be lacking that special something, and while not discomforting, it just wasn't quite...right.  ""Panacea.  We have the last twenty known injections outside of the New York CDC lab.  Nineteen now.  Make it count, you die of of an infection and that's one less human that gets the shot.""  Not exactly comforting, but the man was taking added effort to keep the wound clean, considering as how they were in a sewer and he'd just pulled an Infected person's arm out of it.<br/><br/>A knife was produced from the man's boot and without any hesitation he was cutting away Toby's shirt to get better access to the wound, and a final bit of bandage was packed into it and a few quick spins of gauze held it all in place, making sure to sling Toby's arm tight to his chest.<br/><br/>Toby's other questions were ignored, and as soon as his arm was slinged the man moved back to recover his pack and weapon, ""We're good to move.  Sir, you have a place near here?  Need to get you out of these sewers ASAP.""<br/><br/>---<br/><br/>Outside Nathan's bookshop was an unsettling situation.  A horde was forming as Infected were drawn by the commotion, the 'news' spreading for a couple block radius to draw dozens of them straight to his front door.  A door that didn't hold long once enough of them had built up against it.  Glass shattered and the door frame buckled and soon enough Infected were in the first floor of the bookstore...and that was about as far as they made it for the moment, with no clear signs of which way to go, the stairs up blocked and hidden.<br/><br/>The dead Infected that had gouged Nathan's shoulder had indeed once been a soldier, and an untold wealth of treasure still loaded his pockets and pouches.  The man's story was a common one; from the early days of the Outbreak, when 'they' still thought it was airborne.  The man had been loaded with a hundred pounds of uncomfortable kit to protect against all sorts of vectors of infection, and he'd been bitten.  He hadn't known better, had gotten it bandaged and returned to the line somewhere, only to eventually die and Turn.<br/><br/>A radio, long without working batteries but built to last, was still clipped to his chest, almost certainly ammo was still tucked away in pouches and pockets.  A kit for cleaning weapons, some basic medical supplies, and who knew what else could be found...if one was willing to paw through a dead man's pockets."
1389,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063&start=20,2011-02-24T08:07:55,LovelyLonely,"Ash saw the footsteps on the ground. She quickly followed them, paying attention to only the fact that someone could be hurt. Then there was blood. Her little detective trail brought her to the sewer. She looked at the ominous hole. The dark scared her now. Like when she was a child. Only it was worse now. It was worse because  the monsters hidden in the shadows were really there and not made up anymore. But someone could be hurt. Ash swallowed her fear and went into the sewer.<br/><br/>""Oh please let someone be alive,"" she whispered her eyes cautious and alert.<br/><br/>She followed the grotesque trail trying to be as quiet as possible just incase it wasn't an alive one. Deadwalkers were not the kind she wanted to be around. The nurse stumbled then and stopped. If she had been an animal her ears would of been perked up. She heard voices. That's when she began to run. She ran towards the voices.<br/><br/>""Hello?"" she asked, ""Is someone down here?"" She stumbled again and that's when she saw the men.<br/><br/>((I hope this is okay ^^))"
1390,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063&start=20,2011-02-24T22:20:26,Rainie,"Adrian didnâ€™t like upsetting Rainie. His sister was the ballsy type, strong and independent. She hardly ever looked shaken or scared. Never did she cry or look lost. When confronted with anything, absolutely anything, she had the brave face, even through all this.<br/><br/>Except that one time.<br/><br/>Adrian refused to see Rainie like that ever again.<br/><br/>â€œFine,â€ said a flat voice.<br/><br/>Rainieâ€™s head whipped to the left, her eyes surprised. The man was standing, smile gone from his face. He didnâ€™t look at her as he threw the shredded remains of his shirt on the body of the Infected soldier. Her eyes were drawn to it suddenly, a thought occurring to her.<br/><br/>â€œBut you'll have to leave by the roof.â€ He continued.<br/><br/>Rainie went cold. He was kicking them out. Kicking<span style=""font-style: italic"">her</span>out. Words that followed faded away as her limbs moved mechanically, bringing her to the body. She dropped to her knees, not quite fully aware of what she was doing, or what was being said. Her hands appeared in front of her as she threw the cloth aside. The rotting corpse smelled ghastly and her nose wrinkled in disgust. But her hands moved as if nothing was wrong. They touched something black and plastic, and detached it from the cloth it was attached to. Then her hands delved into the pockets, removing a plethora of things. A few handfuls of bullets, and when Rainieâ€™s head cleared up she would find that they were 9mm rounds, which fit both her and Adrianâ€™s guns. Medical supplies, some kind of kit, more ammo...<br/><br/>Adrian, oblivious to Rainieâ€™s distraction, nodded curtly at the manâ€™s suggestions. He refused to call them instructions, because then he would be inclined to disagree. Maybe an hour of sleep would do his sister good. Sheâ€™d been up and running around for nearly sixteen hours, about as long as he had.<br/><br/>â€œSounds like a plan.â€ He said lowly, though not rudely.<br/><br/>At this Rainie looked up, snapping out of her mini-trance. She blinked at Adrian, the man, then back down at the items now surrounding her on the floor. She inspected the slip of paper in her hand with a befuddled expression.<br/><br/>A ticket for the second Transformers movie... Frowning at it, she tossed it over her shoulder, then sifted through the items again with growing excitement, her long braid falling over her shoulder. Everything was kind of soggy, but still in pretty decent condition. She held up a radio, watching the antenna bob back and forth like a metronome. She wondered if it worked.<br/><br/>She stood up abruptly and strode over to Adrian. She was frowning, anger smoldering behind her eyes. He looked at her in confusion, but defensive wariness lingered in his stance and expression. Rainie clutched the radio absently, which was in her right hand, unnoticeable.<br/><br/>â€œListen, Adrian.â€ She began in a hushed tone. â€œI understand where youâ€™re coming from. And I get that you donâ€™t<span style=""font-style: italic"">mean</span>to be an ass.â€ She was glaring at him defiantly, but was speaking in a whisper. â€œBut Iâ€™m pretty sure we just screwed this guy out of his place. To make it up to him, we should at least give him a place to stay.â€ Her voice was quiet, and she spoke each word slowly.<br/><br/>Adrianâ€™s eyes darkened angrily. â€œDonâ€™t use your interrogation voice on me.â€ He growled. He knew what she was trying to do. Persuade him into seeing her way.<br/><br/>She missed half a beat, then raised her chin defiantly, staring him down. She had to make him see what theyâ€™d done. Even if it was all her fault. At least she hoped he would see why she<span style=""font-style: italic"">needed</span>him to understand, how she felt responsible.<br/><br/>She watched Adrianâ€™s jaw set in an angry scowl. The two of them were silent, the two of them glaring, daring the other to say something they could disagree with. Rainie felt the victory before it happened.<br/><br/>He sighed. An exasperated, patronizing sigh. While she hated it when he tried to act more mature than her, she knew she had won. She smiled her gratitude, but before she could thank her brother, they all heard glass shattering from the floor below.<br/><br/>They all tensed. Rainie listened. Just the rain pattering against the roof. As she strained to hear more, the volume of it seemed to increase steadily with each passing second.<br/><br/>Wait... That wasnâ€™t rain.<br/><br/>It was the Infected swarming into the room downstairs.<br/><br/>The siblings let out a muttered curse simultaneously."
1391,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063&start=20,2011-02-25T03:17:48,Ristina,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">""What's the other girls name?""</span>Damiana spoke. The female who followed her into the kitchen.<br/><br/>""Thatâ€™s Selena in the other room. Iâ€™m Sammyâ€¦short for Samantha but none the less a good name. And Selena over thereâ€¦miss singer of the world."" Sam spoke using sarcasm. "" Or rather the princess of pop is my best friend from child hood. The one thing that we have is each otherâ€™s friendship. "" She finished her work in the kitchen and headed back towards the living room to reunite with the group. Selenaâ€™s sweet voice echoing in the room. ""so what about you guys?"" Sammy asked. As all of sudden she had an odd feeling that something was wrong. Then it clicked. They hadnâ€™t checked the other entrance to the safe house in a while. ""Selena â€¦Iâ€™m going to take Domiana to check the back escape. We may have forgot to lock it.""<br/><br/>""Yeah go do that it would be stupid if we did though."" Selena muttered as she began to sing again. She chose to sing the circle of life from the lion king for the little girl named ana. She was a singer so it sounded nearly perfect, but also unique. Because it was a girl singing it rather than a guy.<br/><br/>Selenaâ€™s voice echoed as they walked further away from her, and ana. They wandered down a hallway and past the bedrooms. Towards a door that was practically covered in dust. They didnâ€™t use it often. But they had used it earlier  to get out of the safe heaven. ""Keep your gun handy. This may be dangerous."" She took note that the hatch was not locked on the door. Damn Selena forgot againâ€¦is she just asking for me to be killed. With that she wandered down the steps after opening the door. Then froze. ""shhhhhâ€¦â€¦"" there were loud moans coming from inside? INSIDE? ""Fuckâ€¦.Someone needs to tell Selena , and ana that we have company."" She whispered. Whipping out her rifle and pointing it down towards the bottom of the stairs. It was dark because there wasnâ€™t any lighting. So she could hardly see who was down there. Just that she knew it was a zombie, or zombies."
1392,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063&start=40,2011-02-25T04:43:27,Boundary,"Toby stood up and lightly stretched his arm (as much as he could hope to stretch it in the damn cast), the pain had already become tolerable and he did not mind it anymore. He picked his gun up off the ground and held it in his hand. He lightly shivered due to the fact that it was cold without the big chunk of his shirt that was missing from the impalement. They also had to take some more of it off to stop the bleeding and dress the wound. He looked over at the man who had dressed his wound, who had asked him whether he had a place to go to.<br/><br/>""Oh yeah, there's repair shop down the path that way, ladder leads straight up to it."" He pointed down the direction he came from and turned his head to see a girl in a white dress approaching them, ""Oh.....hey there, you don't look like you belong here. Need help?"""
1393,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063&start=40,2011-02-25T05:20:11,LovelyLonely,"Ash looked at them for a moment. She let out a sigh of relief. They were living and not infected. Thank goodness. The infected scared her out of her mind. She went to the man that had spoken to her. He appeared to be the bleeding one.<br/>""Looks to me like you were the one who needed help,"" her nurse's dress probably did put her out of place but she only had a few pairs of clothes. This was one of them, even if it did look odd to some people. Not that she met many uninfected nowadays. She smiled and gestured to his wounds.<br/>""May I?"" she asked. She kept clam but she could tell that the bleeding wound was from some sort of impalement. It appeared he had recently broken his arm as well. The impalement wound was what she was more worried about. If it was not cleaned and dressed regularly he could risk infection. Not to mention she hoped that it had been at least attempted to have been packed and gauzed. The impalement object should not have been moved until all bleeding could be put under control. She hoped whoever had bandaged him had known what they were doing.<br/>""You may have to flush out your wound when you get to a safe place,"" her eyes analyzed the wound, ""Sterilization and proper procedure were taken, correct?"" She blushed from embarrassment. ""Ah, sorry,"" she apologized, ""I get a bit carried away when someone is hurt."""
1394,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063&start=40,2011-02-26T17:30:49,Rogue Gamer,"Ashley's appearance was met in an identical fashion by all four of the armed men.  For a few brief seconds she was bathed in the red beams of their flashlights, a sure sign of four weapons being trained on her as she approached.  It would cast a rather eery glow to her white clothes, but then when she started speaking the four immediately returned to watching outwards.  It was hard to make out any noise beyond the constant rush of rain water into the sewers, but something must have caught the attention of the two men covering the way the four had approahced from, as they shifted positions to focus on one length of tunnel at the T-intersection, both standing and bracing their rifles to their shoulders, ready for trouble.<br/><br/>The one that had tended Toby's wounds stepped in to gently take Ashley's arm and pull her back from Toby, preventing her from getting too wrapped up in checking his wound.  ""We have to move now, ma'am.  He isn't going to drop dead on us here, so lets get somewhere safe, shall we?""<br/><br/>The first gun shot was loud, echoing and rebounding off the close walls and ceiling, and a second and third only seemed worse until their ears could adjust to it.  The man seemed to look to Toby, still shielded from their view by the glow of their own lights, although it was clear he was a soldier, or at least wearing the gear of one, ""Best lead the way now.  Got to hurry."""
1395,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063&start=40,2011-02-27T03:49:21,WorthlessRose,"Nathan stuck his head in the stairwell going up and listened, trying to slow his heartbeat and breathing so he wouldn't miss the slightest sound. The only trail of water leading to this set of stairs was his from earlier, but that didn't mean one of<span style=""font-style: italic"">them</span>hadn't gotten lucky and followed the exact same path. In the meantime, he followed the other two's conversation.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Did she really feel that guilty?</span>Nate hadn't even thought of it that way. There were so many ways to be ousted from a roost, and he had moved so often, he didn't think about anything but the tasks at hand.<br/><br/>And he definitely didn't blame them. That was certain.<br/><br/>Then came the crash downstairs. He knew what it was right off. The infected had indeed figured out they were in this building and were moving their way up. Nathan shined his light back on the blockade. It looked sturdy enough. One case covering the door and two more turned the other way to keep it from tipping.<span style=""font-style: italic"">They</span>would have trouble getting any footing on the stairs to push, too. So the humans upstairs should be safe for at least a day. Not that they'd stay that long. Nathan turned and headed up the stairs. â€œCome on. I can't lock this till you're through.â€ This bookcase pulled closed and locked the same way as the floor below, but there wasn't anything else to stop an attack the rest of the way up.<br/><br/>There wasn't anymore water trails, either. And the smell had lessened. Still, Nathan kept his shotgun at the ready as he made his way up. On the fifth floor he grabbed a couple towels off a cord stretched down the hallway and tossed them to his guests. A third went over his shoulder as he walked into his apartment.<br/><br/>It was a simple place. To the left, as he walked in was was the door to a small bathroom that took up that corner of the floor. Nothing was in there, save  two tanks of gasoline, an almost useless substance in the city, and a small stack of car batteries. Everything else was one big room. To the right was a kitchen area, separated from the living area by a long counter. One corner of that held jugs of water: at least ten gallons. There was also some pots on the counter and an industrial food possessor sitting next to a car battery.  A washbasin had silverware soaking in it.<br/><br/>The living area was simple. A couch acted as a couch and a pullout bed. In front of it was a coffee table with some newspaper spread across it and a laptop so Nathan could sit and work his crafts. A bedside table next to the sofa's arm held only a clock: powerless and functionless. Past that was the dresser that held a car battery and his large two-way radio, still scanning through channels for activity. Across from the door was a window; below it an assortment of beanbags where the bookstore owner probably liked to relax with his stories. And across from the couch was an entertainment system equipped with a useless TV and stereo. On top of it was a mirror, ripped from the bathroom, and yet another car battery. There wasn't a car still holding its battery within a block of this building. They were very useful; able to hold a charge for an extended period of time and could be recharged as frequently as you might like without fear of acid expansion. This is where Nathan went. Unslinging his bag, he reached inside. Plenty had broken when the zombie fell on him, but not what he was reaching for now. A small LED packet, the size of a baby's fist. It had two wires soldered to it and held in a roll with  couple rubber bands. Nathan unrolled them and used the bands to affix the wires to the car battery contacts. Immediately to room was full of light.<br/><br/>Usually, he would have closed and covered the window before doing this, but he didn't bother this time. He wanted infected in the building when he left. So he set the LED packet on the TV, facing the mirror, without a worry. It spread light across the room so everyone could see clearly, then made a grand gesture, spreading his arms wide and intoning, â€œWelcome to the lap of luxury: my humble abode.â€"
1396,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063&start=40,2011-02-27T04:21:57,Boundary,"Toby saw a hand shoot out of the sewer water towards one of the soldier's legs, he whipped his handgun to meet where he thought it's head was and fired, the hand immediately sinking into the water. Seems like an arm being indisposed wasn't enough to screw with his aim. He smirked a little bit and holstered it again. He nodded to the soldiers and then to the nurse and started to move quickly towards the ladder to the shop. He had a hard time going up it with only one arm, but he found a way to manage and climbed up to the surface, the welcoming smell of motor oil and grease better than ever. He sat against the wall and waited for the others to come up."
1397,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063&start=40,2011-02-27T07:12:52,LovelyLonely,"The hand made her jump. She stuck close to the ladder. Ash watched him go up the ladder with a frown.<br/>""Should you really be using that arm?"" Ash fretted, climbing hastily after him, ""You don't want it to get worse..."" With the low abundance of technology and medical equipment the guy could lose him arm. Scrambling up to stand out of the other men's way, the nurse bit her lip nervously. She looked around. Wanting to go inside her heart sped up as they waited for the other men. She fidgeted with her fingers and shifted her weight back and forth on her feet.<br/>""How did... all that happen, anyway?"" she asked, ""Oh, I'm Ashley but you can call me Ash."" She smiled nervously at the guy and his wounds again. What if the deadwalkers smelt him? What if they came and they couldn't fend them off? Should the guy really be sitting down at a time like this? She looked at the guy with a nervous and worried look."
1398,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063&start=40,2011-02-28T17:50:38,Rogue Gamer,"As Toby and Ash scurried up the ladder and back into the safety of Toby's garage, the four soldiers peeled back to the ladder in good order.  They came up one at a time, only the occasional gunshot echoing up the shaft.  The first man to come up was the 'medic' of the crew, and the two survivors could finally get a clear look at him.  He wore a filthy desert pattern uniform, a heavily customized modular chest rig to carry his ammo and other supplies.  Heavy duty elbow and knee pads protected his joints and his helmet sported a armoured mask that covered his face.  Gloves on his hands and sturdy combat boots that had a metal toe guard were bolted to the fabric of his boots.<br/><br/>All in all, not a hint of skin showed anywhere on the man's body, and his clothes and gear were bulky and heavy, undoubtably increadibly uncomfortable and hot.  Coupled with the heavy backpack that held the case of Panacea and a spare shotgun and machette strapped tp either side, he was carrying less then the other three as each came up the shaft.  Each man was nearly identical for their basic clothes and equipment, with no personalization of their strange masks.  Each carried an assault rifle, each had some sort of secondary weapon, and each had something for up close and personal, and one was carrying two backpacks.<br/><br/>As soon as the last soldier came up the tunnel, they pushed the cover back into place then at a gesture three of them peeled off to learn the layout of Toby's garage, leaving the medic with Toby and Ash.  It seemed they didn't speak much, but the medic was the more sociable of the four.  He set his rifle aside and slid his pack to the floor, ""I'm no doctor ma'am, so you should go ahead and check him over.""  She had been fussing like a real nurse down in the sewer, and seemed to know what she was talking about, so he would leave it to her likely much better experience.  He knelt to start digging through his pack, producing the armoured case that held the shots of Panacea.  ""But I have to give you a shot."""
1399,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063&start=40,2011-03-03T01:02:32,HayyelObsession,"As Ana followed Sammy down the hallway and passing other rooms they reached a disgustingly dusty door.<br/><br/>""Keep your gun handy. This may be dangerous,"" Sammy informed Ana. Sammy took a few steps, Ana waited a bit before slowly folowing. Then Sammy hushed her as a serise of nosie could be heard from down into the darkness of the stairs. ""Fuckâ€¦.Someone needs to tell Selena , and Lia that we have company.""<br/><br/>Though she didn't like athority Ana nodded, fingers on the trigger and ready to shoot. Silently rushing back to the room she went back to Selena. Rushing Lia back awake and slapping her to make sure she turned to Selena.<br/><br/>""There is something down stairs, Selena told me to tell you guys.""<br/><br/>Lia rubbed her flushed cheek, ""Ana, you didn't have to hit me<span style=""font-style: italic"">that</span>hard!""<br/><br/>""Sorry kiddo,"" Ana stared at her sister, ""I needed to make sure."" Ana turned back to Selena and started to walk back to the door, ""I'm going back to Sammy. Lia stay here.""<br/><br/>""Rodger that!"" Lia saluted and fixed her hat.<br/><br/>Damiana left the room and returned to Sammy. ""So,"" she whispered, ""do you know what's down there? Or are should I go down there and check?"""
1400,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063&start=40,2011-03-03T02:51:32,Rainie,"â€œCome on. I can't lock this till you're through.â€<br/><br/>Rainieâ€™s head snapped up at the manâ€™s voice, her violet eyes searching. He was heading up another set of stairs. His shape was shadowy, no longer in the pool of light created by the Maglite. Rainie and Adrian shared a glance, their eyes clashing once. Just how big was this bookshop?<br/><br/>Rainie dashed over to the body again and shoved the bounty into her pockets, hastily sticking the radio in the breast pocket of her uniform while Adrian grabbed Rainieâ€™s flashlight and turned it off. Together they headed towards the stairs after the other survivor, their heavy boots clattering loudly.<br/><br/>Rainie remembered back when her life contained more mundane factors, submitting this form, gathering this data, rifling around the storeroom. Even booking a drug lord or investigating a murder was more mundane than running from zombies.<br/><br/>At some point, towels were thrown at them. Adrian caught his at armâ€™s length, while Rainieâ€™s ended up falling to the floor. Sheâ€™d kind of skittered away, expecting some kind of attack... Oops. She scooped it up before it got too dirty. She glanced up, finding the man had another draped over his bare shoulder. Grateful, Rainie dabbed her face dry of rainwater. Adrian just grunted and wrapped it around his fist.<br/><br/>Adrian stayed close behind Rainie, keeping one eye on the guy and one eye on his surroundings. They passed a bathroom, empty and useless save for what appeared to be tanks of gas. Rainieâ€™s eyes also strayed there, he noticed. Adrianâ€™s brief glance inside revealed...a pile of black boxes. Unidentifiable in the dim light and his quick glance.<br/><br/>There was a kitchen, jugs of water in the corner, pots and silverware, a food processor on the counter, and another one of those black boxes.<br/><br/>A living room. A coffee table, a couch, a handful of tables. More black boxes. An uncovered window. Rainie eyed the mirror curiously. She had noticed the mirror was missing from the bathroom. It was set atop one of the tables, probably an entertainment center, considering the TV and stereo still set there. Another black box sat in front of the mirror.<br/><br/>Rainie watched at the man approached the mirror, slinging his bag off his shoulders and removing something from it. He then touched the black box in front of the mirror, and suddenly the room was full of light.<br/><br/>The redhead blinked in astonishment. She attempted to inspect the device from a distance, taking a step towards it. A small LED light, hooked up to...a car battery.<br/><br/>The man spread his arms wide, gesturing grandly to the room. â€œWelcome to the lap of luxury: my humble abode.â€<br/><br/>Rainie smiled. Humble indeed. She eyed the car battery, realizing the place was full of them. Every car within a mile of this place was likely stripped of its battery. She was impressed; those things were heavy. But most of all, she was baffled by the fact that she hadnâ€™t thought of it herself!<br/><br/>â€œSmart.â€ Adrian commented, startling Rainie. She felt the need to check and make sure he wasnâ€™t Alien-Clone-Adrian, but she resisted. Instead she inspected the room, noting details and particulars. The light from the small LED bounced off the mirror, illuminating the whole room rather nicely. She would definitely consider instilling this idea in her own home.<br/><br/>Her eyes strayed to the man, noticing with a bit of embarrassment that he hadnâ€™t replaced his shirt. Her gaze immediately flicking to the floor, she tried to recall the question she had intended on asking him.<br/><br/>â€œOh!â€ She looked back to him as she finally regained her train of thought. â€œI wanted to ask what your name was.â€"
1401,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063&start=40,2011-03-04T04:42:09,Boundary,"Toby looked over at the man that took out the Panacea case. He gave him a questioning look.<br/><br/>""Oh cmon, she doesn't seem to be injured at all, I mean other than the fucked up clothes she doesn't seem to look like they attacked her, don't waste the shot, use it on someone that needs it."" he looked over at Ashley, ""I'm Toby, and the wound is because a deadhead decided to give me a friendly poke.""<br/><br/>Toby reached in his pocket and pulled out a small pack of gum, he unwrapped a piece and popped it in his mouth, chewing on it satisfactorily. He held out a stick of it to Ashley, ""Want some? It calms the nerves."""
1402,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063&start=40,2011-03-04T09:04:33,WorthlessRose,"Nathan hadn't realized he hadn't said his name yet. He must have just been â€œThis Guyâ€ for the last hour. This didn't bother him. â€œOh, I'm Nathan. Are Rainie and, um, A.J. Nicknames?â€  he asked while rubbing himself down with the towel. Then, tossing it onto the window ledge, he walked to the dresser and leaned his shotgun and bag against the wall. â€œI can give you something to wear, tooâ€ he offered, rummaging through his bag for some box tape.â€ It won't fit, the guy that lived here was more than a bit overweight, I think, but  it'll be more comfortable to rest in.â€ he frowned to himself for a second. â€œHmm, kinda wishing I<span style=""font-style: italic"">had</span>grabbed that little space heater now....â€ would have made drying their clothes possible. Not that they wouldn't have just gotten soaked again the moment they headed out. This rain wasn't likely to stop through the night.<br/><br/>Finding the tape, Nate grabbed a long sleeve shirt from the dresser, next, and flopped onto the floor, back to the drawers. He'd grabbed it from a car the day before because it fit and the material felt comfortable. At least clothing wasn't in short supply these days. Sure, sometimes you had to pull it off a rotting corpse, but you could always wash it a few dozen times. Clothes lasted years; decades, if it wasn't being worn. This young engineer had another full pair of clean clothes in  his bag. They fit perfectly and doubled as packing material.<br/><br/>Now he sat and wrapped the box tape around his right shoulder. It should keep the bandaging dry a little better in the rain, and sooth his paranoia about contamination in open wounds. In the process, he continually glanced up to check on his guests. He wished they would like a little more relaxed. Admittedly, the moans and screeches drifting up through the window were a bit unnerving, but their fidgeting was causing Nathan more worry. At least he could get a better look at the boy, A.J., now. He looked a lot like the girl, but the light showed a few differences that Nathan couldn't see before. Like the eyes. His looked like they hadn't been calm in a long time. A sort of haunted cast was set to them, the kind you get from growing up far too fast. The kind that a very unpredictable and dangerous man might have. The kind Nathan really didn't like to be around without lots of witnesses and absolutely nothing metal.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Dammit.</span>"
1403,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063&start=40,2011-03-05T10:46:00,LovelyLonely,"Ashley stared down at the dark hole. It still looked menacing, like a monster from a child's dream threatening to swallow her up if she let her guard down.<br/>""Shot... How odd,"" she looked over at the solider medic, ""And I wouldn't wish my health before someone who is in true need... To whatever your shot is for."" Silently, she wondered why no else seemed to be coming up. Were they really that brave as to take on the dead walkers? She shivered and looked down at her clothes. Pouting a bit she tugged at them self-consciously.<br/>""They were the only things I had that were clean..."" she murmured tugging at the skirt, ""and the were convenient... Plus they remind me of my old job...""<br/>When the Toby offered her gum she hesitantly took it. She resistantly put it in her mouth. But when she tasted the swell of flavor her eyes teared up a bit. After so long of just eating cold caned food she had forgotten what something so delicious could taste like.<br/>""Thank you,"" she bobbed her head towards the Toby with great thanks, closing her eyes to savor the taste."
1404,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063&start=40,2011-03-06T00:51:48,Boundary,"Toby was a bit put off by Ashley's reaction to the gum, then again maybe she was worse off than he was. Toby got up and left the manhole's small excuse for a room. Opening the fridge in the worker's lounge and grabbing a hot pocket, he placed it in the microwave and let it cook for two minutes. He walked to his ""bedroom"" and grabbed his shotgun off the ground, making sure that it was fully loaded. He decided to stuff a couple boxes of shells in his pockets and then put whatever clips of handgun ammo he had in wherever they'd fit. There was more than enough ammo for him to survive a day or two outside, though he hoped if he ever had to go outside it wouldn't come to that.<br/><br/>He grabbed his hot pocket out of the microwave and walked back in the manhole room, seeing if any of the other soldiers had left the sewer. They seemed awfully keen to keep zombies away when it would be easier to just come up here and close the manhole, it wasn't like the deadheads knew how to open the damn thing. He shook his head and just went on eating."
1405,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063&start=40,2011-03-06T02:11:00,Ristina,"Sammy waited for Damiana to return. Her rifle clutched in her hands. The dark stairwell felt like a moment from a horror movie. Where you wanted to just scream ""RUNNNN."" At the screen.  But the actress, and actors just stand there. Then head into the darkness which is just a no no in any horror movie. But this wasnâ€™t a horror movie, and she probably should have went with the first instinct to run. Take everyone and run out the front door. But something held in place. Like gravity  it wouldnâ€™t allow her to just leave. Her heart pounded loud in her chest, and she wanted to just yell at it to shut the fuck up. It was defiantly going to give them away. She was shaking , and the sounds from down below were horrific. It was a hum or rather moan that sent shivers of death down your spine. There were a lot of them, and she hoped they could fend them off.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""So, do you know what's down there? Or  should I go down there and check?"" </span>Damianaâ€™s voice rang crystal clear in the stairwell. It made sammyâ€™s heart skip a beat from the fact that the zombieâ€™s could probably hear them.<br/><br/>""No we need to go down there and check. Iâ€™m not letting you get caught up down there alone. From the sounds of it there is a lot of them. And I donâ€™t need you dying  now."" Sammy reloaded her rifle because of the last time she was out, she shot more shots than was expected.<br/><br/>The zombies must have finally noticed that there was two humans in the area. There footsteps slowly started reaching the stairs. Sammy felt like she was in a dream. They started swarming towards her , and Damiana. Like a venomous snakes nest. They were the prey.  She clutched her rifle as if it was the last thing in the world. But she needed to protect Selena and in order to do that she needed to kill these zombies. Her hands gripped the rifle and brought it to her eyes. She wasnâ€™t a good sniper, at least not as good as Selena. But  at least she could have a chance at hitting them some where. With that she aimed the gun and pulled the trigger. Shooting the closest zombie right in the forehead. She wouldnâ€™t get that lucky again.<br/><br/>~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~<br/><br/>Selena listened to what Damiana said. Taking in the fact that once again sammy took it in her own hands to protect her. She crossed the space in the foir towards the girl know as lia. ""its OK those two will handle the situation."" She tried to put as much hope into her voice that she could. But her confidence was actually down.  Instead of allowing the little girl to hear her uncertainty she started singing a song.  A song that had meant a lot to her.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">As you go through life you'll see<br/>There is so much that we<br/>Don't understand"" </span>She started singing the song that meant a lot to her, and she changed her voice to show who was singing what, as she tried to take liaâ€™s mind away from the problems."
1406,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063&start=40,2011-03-06T04:14:46,Rainie,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">Nathan,</span>Rainie thought, committing the name to memory. Adrian didnâ€™t actually give much of a shit whether he was â€˜that guyâ€™ or â€˜Nathan.â€™ But so was the mind of Adrian. He shifted from foot to foot, ready to snag Rainie and bolt at any second. The sounds of the Infected grated against his skull like a cheese grater.<br/><br/>â€œRainieâ€™s my real name.â€ said his sister vaguely, distracted with something thatâ€™d caught her attention. He half expected her to say the phrase, â€˜and my eye color is naturalâ€™ like she always said when she met new people. Both questions topped her â€˜most frequently askedâ€™ list.<br/><br/>At Nathanâ€™s offer for a change of clothes, Rainieâ€™s attention snapped back to him. She turned away from the radio she had been inspecting and looked at him. He was doing something with a roll of boxing tape, the super-strong, untearable, waterproof kind. She watched him as he applied the tape around his bandages while explaining that the previous occupantâ€™s clothes would be too big. She winced. That was going to hurt when it came off.<br/><br/>â€œI would appreciate that...â€ Rainie said with the slightest degree of sadness in her voice. She wished Adrian wasnâ€™t being so...weird about this whole situation.<br/><br/>A sudden cold caused her to shiver, the wetness from standing out in the rain for hours finally seeping in. There was a screech from below and she jumped nervously. The cries from the Infected downstairs and outside were making her heart pound. Her hands clenched into fists twice anxiously as she shifted her weight uneasily. Another shiver started at her scalp before rushing to her fingertips and down her spine. Seeking to get rid of the wet clothes she wore, she let her backpack drop to the floor. She removed her machine gun next, setting it next to her bag against the wall. When she began to shrug out of her jacket, the faint jingling reminded her of the stuff sheâ€™d gotten from that body downstairs.<br/><br/>â€œOh!â€ She pulled the jacket off, the chilled air combined with her damp uniform causing her to shiver. She dropped to her knees on the floor. Her hands sunk into the pockets, pulling out a handful of bullets and a weapon cleaning kit. â€œHey, does anyone want any of these...?â€ She asked. She let the bullets fall into her lap. She snatched the radio from her pocket. â€œDo you think this will work...?â€ She wondered aloud, fiddling with a knob."
1407,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063&start=40,2011-03-06T07:42:40,LovelyLonely,"Ash watched the man Toby get up. She savored the taste of the gum. The excitement of the difference in the flavor made her smile and giggle. She made sure the male didn't see her like that. It seemed foolish to have such a reaction over a piece of gum. He was using the microwave and moving around a lot. She wondered if that meant he was not as hurt as he looked. She sat on her knees but irritatedly pulled at the short skirt. Why had her uniform been so unadjustable? At least she was wearing the leggings. No matter what any of the others thought, her outfit had been available.<br/>The microwave sounded and Ash jumped. She fidgeted as she sat on her knees and looked around. Then she wondered if the other men were back yet. Softly her stomach growled at the scent of warm food. Her face flushed and she patted her face.<br/>'Snap out of it!' she scolded herself, 'I'm just passing through! Once the guy is patched up he will want me to leave. After all, I'm no fighter.'<br/>She smiled softly and stifled a laugh. Her! A fighter! Now there was a thought. She couldn't win a fight much less hold a gun. Well, a real gun anyway. Sighing she looked up at the sky.<br/>""Nyah, why do I have to be such a weakling?"" she whispered, wondering to herself."
1408,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063&start=40,2011-03-07T02:28:22,HayyelObsession,"<span style=""color: #0080FF""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;"">Ana</span></span><br/><br/><br/>""No we need to go down there and check. Iâ€™m not letting you get caught up down there alone. From the sounds of it there is a lot of them. And I donâ€™t need you dying now."" Sammy said while reloading her rifle.<br/><br/>""Fine... You're right it does sound like a lot and I don't need to die,"" she said when she checked her gun for bullets.<br/><br/>A sound came from bellow and a zombie came waltzing up the stairs. Ana stood still for a moment, and before she lifted her gun to shoot it, Sammy did a headshot. Ana walked up the the dead body and double tapped it to be sure. All the noise must have alerted the other as many more came bounding up the steps.<br/><br/>""Holly shit!"" Was the only way Ana could describe it.<br/><br/>The zombies attacked like nothing could stop it. She shot several but only the stop them for a second, one zombies slipped past her and ran towards the room Lia and Selena were in. ""LIA!"" She screamed and was tackled by a rabid zombie trying to eat its way through her gun.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF80FF""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;"">Lia</span></span><br/><br/><br/>Lia was listening to Selena sing a pretty song when she heard something bust through the door. It was a zombie. Lia quickly tugged Selena down when the zombie jumped at them. She felt something pierce her shoulder and she surpressed a scream.<br/><br/>""ANA!"" Lia screamed when the zombie was shot and fell limp.<br/><br/><br/><span style=""color: #0080FF""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;"">Ana</span></span><br/><br/><br/>Ana was struggling with the zombie when she kicked it and wrestled with it, shooting it in the head. She quickly got up and ran to her sister who was hidden behind a decaying corpse. She leveled her gun and shot it, walked up to the fallen body and double tapped it.<br/><br/>Kneeling quickly she looked at the biten mark on Lia's arm and was shocked. She quickly begun the clean it and tied it up.<br/><br/>""You,"" She pointed at Selena, ""Get a gun and meet up out there!"" She took her sisters' hand and exited the room, shooting down any zombies that got near her and went up to Sammy yelling, ""What now?"""
1409,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063&start=40,2011-03-07T05:26:07,Boundary,"Toby went over and checked the car in the center of the garage, it was disappointing to say the least, on the outside it looked like it was in perfect working order, but once you popped the hood you saw that there were a few parts missing. He had put it together from when it had no wheels and was almost done, he just had to find some compatible engine parts and he could be on his way, assuming his way didn't get him killed.<br/><br/>He gave the car a light kick, which wasn't meant to mean anything other than he was a little frustrated with it. He chewed his gum for a little longer before spitting it out in the trash and chewing another one. He held his gun tightly in his hand, and looked out the window, day was coming soon and he was about ready to get out of here. He pulled a chair up to the boarded window and watched the sun rise up."
1410,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063&start=40,2011-03-07T06:18:15,LovelyLonely,"She stood looking for things to use to make sure the wound would be clean. Working in advanced... She smiled to herself. Even after all this time she was still an overly cautious over-achiever. Ash looked through as much stuff as she could finding a few things she could use here and there. She could hear the man rummaging around. It almost sounded as if he were avoiding her. 'As he should,' she smirked picking up a needle. But that messing impalement he had gotten done was going to stitch itself up. She hoped her had something for himself to drink or he'd be in a lot of pain. After all, everything was going to have to be done semi-old school. As she thought and searched she sang quietly to herself. It reminded her of her family. She continued to sing, trying to keep up a light and happy tune but failed. She ended up singing a rather sad song but it sounded... almost angelic. It made her want to cry.<br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=xtqKLmZrI4M"">http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=xtqKLmZrI4M</a><br/><br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i355.photobucket.com/albums/r478/gaaraxnami13/Decorated%20images/Picture1081.jpg"">[ img ]</a>"
1411,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063&start=40,2011-03-07T13:02:46,WorthlessRose,"â€œThat's a pretty name.â€ Nathan said to her response, â€œYour parents had to have been interesting people.â€ It was a compliment. And Nathan gave her a quick smile before looking back to the boy. He didn't seem eager to reply, so Nathan went back to focusing on the tape, only looking up to check on what they were doing and get that better look at this â€œA.J.â€ When Rainie asked for the change of clothes, Nathan looked up at her again.<span style=""font-style: italic"">What was that inflection for? And why is that damn kid still glaring at me that way?</span><br/><br/>â€œYeah, sure.â€ he replied, looking back down and smoothing the tape on his shoulder. It would have to do. â€œJust a sec.â€ Nate tugged the shirt he was holding on quickly; at least as quickly as he could. It fit snugly and comfortably, but getting it on caused him no small amount of pain. The tape tugging at his skin was one thing, but it also made the bandage stiff, so it bent awkwardly and pressed on his wounds when he lifted his arm.<span style=""font-style: italic"">The prices we pay for peace of mind.</span>By the time he got the thing over his head, Rainie was pulling her jacket off. It hadn't protected her from the rain and her shirt clung wetly to her body, neatly outlining her slim form. God, she was even more beautiful than he'd thought. Her braid was coming loose and stray hairs of crimson clung to her cheek and fell over her shoulder. Nathan swallowed unconsciously, a reaction that, had he noticed, would have left him rolling on the floor with laughter until his sides hurt for the sheer clichÃ© of it. When she kneeled down and spilled the bullets into her lap, he stared; not so much at the ammunition as where it lay. The water had much the same effect on her pants as on her shirt, and she had perfect legs.<br/><br/>Like a rubber band breaking, the young student snapped back into himself. He shook his head in spite of punching himself in the jaw.<span style=""font-style: italic"">That was an idiotic few moments! I really need to get away from these two.</span>Although, all of a sudden, he really didn't want to.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Matters at hand, genius. Matters at hand.</span>Nathan spun around in a jolt, as if trying to catch up on the seconds he's just spent spaced out, and pulled open a drawer. In reference to the ammo he just said, â€œAll yours. I only have the shotgun.â€<span style=""font-style: italic"">Why did you just tell them that!?</span>he snapped at himself, wincing slightly. â€œDunno, let me check it out really quick.â€ he added about the radio as he spun around and dropped a pile of random clothes next to the girl.<br/><br/>Taking the radio and sitting back down where he'd been, Nathan examined the it intently, playing with the knobs the same way Rainie had. The best way to fix something was to play with it till you knew it inside and out; then and only then, could you spot all that was amiss. This search for problems didn't take long. The battery case was a crack open, ruining the radio's waterproofing. Inside, the months of rain seeping in had caused the battery to explode and the connections to rust. They rattled, loose inside the case. â€œDepends on how far in the water got inside.â€ he told the room absently as he set the radio on the floor and pulled his bag back to him. First pulling a fresh 12 volt battery from a side pocket, Nathan rummaged inside the main pocket once more. Fixing things always took him to a calm place. Working his brain and figuring out how all the pieces of the world fit together. That was what he should have spent the rest of his life doing. Not fighting. Nathan wasn't a fighter.<br/><br/>From the main pocket, he pulled out his tool kit and then, with a sigh, a pair of jeans rolled around something that rattled in the pathetic way of something broken. The tool kit was really nice. It was in one of those soft cases that rolled open, displaying all the pieces: of which it held far more than any hard-case toolkit he'd ever owned. Nate grabbed a small screwdriver and opened the  back of the radio. Turns out, the back of the contact had rusted off and left the wires dangling loose. Easy enough. He grabbed his wire strippers, clipped the filthy end of the wires off, stripped a bit more of them, used the screwdriver to knock away as much of the battery acid and rust as he could and lifted what was left of the contacts up so he could wedge the now exposed wires behind them. He closed it up, then, and popped the new battery in; the radio hissed with the sound of white noise as soon as the battery touched. Nathan slid the lid back on and tossed the radio back. â€œThere ya go.â€ The whole fix took less than five minutes.<br/><br/>Then he turned to the rolled up pants and pulled out the engine of a remote control plane. It was the same one he'd pulled the radio transceiver from for his gas station bomb, only the engine he held now was a mass of exposed copper coils, rough metal frames and soldered on cords. The copper coils dangled freely as he picked it up. â€œDammit.â€ Nathan muttered, examining the snapped frame, then immediately moved on to repairing it."
1412,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063&start=60,2011-03-08T02:28:58,Rainie,"Adrian wanted to toss his trench knife at the guyâ€™s head. He was standing there ogling his sister like heâ€™d never seen a woman before. He watched Nathan, more or less, gulp while he stared. Adrianâ€™s eye twitched in irritation, then he promptly went about scowling at a crack in the drywall.<br/><br/>Rainie tilted her head at Nathanâ€™s confession of having only the shotgun heâ€™d had earlier. How on earth had he survived that long with that thing? Rainie, herself, hated shotguns, and had only the faintest idea of how to use them. She thought they took far too much time to reload and had too much kickback. She also wondered at his odd behavior, standing there staring at her mutely, then abruptly spinning around and jerking drawers open like a rabbit on crack. He dropped a pile of clothes next to her while she watched him with confused, speculating eyes.<br/><br/>When he offered to check out the radio, she held it out to him silently. He promptly sat back down where heâ€™d been and proceeded to fiddle with the knobs. Curious, she scooted an inch closer to watch what he was doing, while leaving a generous distance between them. Even Adrian was watching from across the room. He talked to himself while he worked, or maybe he was telling Rainie what was wrong with it. Either way, she nodded in understanding, despite the fact he didnâ€™t notice.<br/><br/>Incredulous, she watched him fix the old, soggy radio within five minutes of it being placed into his hand. She recalled her father, who believed firmly that anything could be fixed with a few well-placed kicks and rattling. This was why she refused to let him to try to fix her iPod battery when it burned out. This wasnâ€™t rattling something until it worked. Nathan knew<span style=""font-style: italic"">exactly</span>what he was doing. Amazed, she caught the fully-functional radio when it was tossed to her. Static crackled through the speaker. Carefully, she switched it off. The sound ceased. She switched it back on. The static began once more.<br/><br/>Her head snapped up to ask how on earth he knew how to do such a useful thing, only to find him distracted with something in his hand. Copper coils dangled from the unrecognizable hunk of metal he held. Cursing to himself, she watched him begin to repair it. He was completely and utterly absorbed in what he was doing, with the object in his hand. The entire world seemed to have completely vanished from him as all his attention focused on fixing what had been broken.<br/><br/>Rainie blinked, her head turning in Adrianâ€™s direction. Heâ€™d been watching Nathan too, his eyebrows raised, and soon met her gaze. In perfect synchronization, they shrugged.<br/><br/>Rainie stumbled into a standing position from her spot on the floor, wincing as the blood rushed back into her legs. Her fingers clenched around the clothes Nathan had given her. Looking around awkwardly, from the totally absorbed Nathan to her tense and irritated brother, she slowly backed out of the room.<br/><br/>Finding the bathroom again, she stepped in and tried her best to close the door. The only issue, it blocked out all the light from the main room, leaving her in complete darkness. Cursing quietly to herself, she resigned herself to the fact and sucked it up. Aware of the obstacles in the room; two gas tanks and a pile of car batteries, a sink and toilet, the shower...she tried to limit her movements as much as possible.<br/><br/>She bent over and undid the buckles on her boots, then the laces, and stepped out of them carefully. Next went her jeans which stuck to her legs like a second skin. Growling in frustration, she began undoing the buttons on her uniform shirt, wrestling her arms out of the sleeves was like trying to pin an alligator. Her hands clamoring across the floor blindly, she found what she hoped to God werenâ€™t boxers. They were short, but she quickly discovered they were too thick to be undergarments. They were likely cut-off sweats. She pulled them up to her waist, only for them to drop to the floor when she let go. An irritated growl rumbling in her throat, she yanked them up again and found the drawstring and cinched it tight. Next she found the shirt and was beginning to search for arm holes when she realized a terrible fact.<br/><br/>Her bra was soaked.<br/><br/>For a full thirty seconds she stood there in the black hole, deliberating what to do. If she left it on, it would soak through the shirt. If she took it off...<br/><br/>Ah, hell...<br/><br/>So she stood, alternating between biting at her lip and tugging her braid anxiously. She juggled the cons of both, trying to decide between the less of the two incredible evils. If it had only been Adrian, she wouldnâ€™t have cared. Honestly, it was<span style=""font-style: italic"">Adrian,</span>he wouldnâ€™t have noticed or cared. But she knew full well there was a possibility the other male would take notice. Which would be less noticeable?<br/><br/>Finally, hesitantly, she reached back and unclasped the thing.<br/><br/>Hurrying through pulling on the shirt only to discover sheâ€™d slipped it on backwards, she yanked her blessedly still-dry boots back on and slipped out the doorway, lingering in the hall. Before she ventured into the living room, she pulled the tie out of her hair, running her fingers through the plaits and pulling some of it forward to fall over her shoulder. It came to her waist, where her sides indented beneath her ribs. Gathering her wet clothes, she stepped out and glanced down at herself. The t-shirt sheâ€™d been given was nearly a dress on her, the hem coming to mid-thigh and the â€œshortâ€ sleeves coming to her elbows. It was a dull red color, a few shades darker than her hair. The cut-off sweats were just blue, cut off just below her knees and sort of itchy. But dry. She thanked her lucky stars for inheriting her motherâ€™s genes. Her legs and arms were completely smooth, and had been all her life. Truly glorious in a post-apocalyptic world without hair removal cream.<br/><br/>Sighing resignedly, Rainie stepped back into the room, the unclipped buckles on her boots jingling faintly. Adrian glanced at her briefly before raising a mocking eyebrow. â€œYou look like a ten year old wearing Daddyâ€™s clothes.â€ He told her.<br/><br/>She shot him the finger."
1413,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063&start=60,2011-03-08T05:02:54,Boundary,"Daylight filled Toby's garage as the light from the sun lit up New York, he got up from his chair and heard Ashley singing a song. Her voice sounded beautiful, though at the same time it was sad, Toby felt sorry for her, she didn't look like she was ready for hell. Then again few people were, but they all had to deal with it.<br/><br/>Ashley looked on the verge of crying, even if she didn't know it, Toby could see the glistening of water in her eyes. Toby walked over to the fridge and removed a bottle of water, walking up to Ashley and holding it out to her. He gave her a small smile and tried to give her a reassuring face.<br/><br/>""Here, you should sit down and drink this, there's a couch in the employee lounge."" Toby didn't mean for it to come out so bland, though he wasn't the best at this kind of stuff."
1414,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063&start=60,2011-03-08T06:01:38,LovelyLonely,"Ashley looked up surprised. Her face turning a bit red she hoped he hadn't heard her. She took the water bottle and nodded.<br/>""Thank you,"" she murmured softly. She rubbed her eyes hastily surprised she had almost cried. She could tell the man was trying to be comforting but he was apparently not used to doing so. She smiled, understanding his awkwardness towards having to comfort others. Clearing her throat lightly she set the untouched water down.<br/>""Now, I think we should take care of that,"" she smiled awkwardly and gestured his wound lightly. She got the things she needed to make sure it was all taken care of.<br/>""Oh, I would suggest you have something to drink since I don't have anything to numb the pain with,"" she held up the needle, ""This will... hurt with out it."" Now it was her turn to smile reassuringly. Only she had perfected it. she was a nurse after all."
1415,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063&start=60,2011-03-09T05:06:19,Rogue Gamer,"The medic soldier lingered in the room with the manhole all night, letting the other two do their thing around the rest of the garage, while the rest of his team had vanished back into the sewers to continue doing whatever it was they had been up to before being side tracked by Toby's plight.  It wasn't until the morning when Toby and Ash were readying to stitch the man's wound shut that the medic finally emerged, the other three following him into the room.<br/><br/>There were differences in height and build between the four men, but one thing they had in common was that each was covered head to toe in gear and those strangely featureless armoured masks over their faces.  They were an intimidating lot, all things considered and all four fanned out around the room to best watch doors, windows, ceiling grates and any cupboards and hidey holes around the room while one of the four, a man with Sergeants hooks on his sleeve, approached Ashley and Toby.<br/><br/>As before, his voice continued to lack any hint of emotion, managing only to seem bone tired, ""Sergeant Fallon.  Corporal Stiner, Corporal Harris, Corporal Griff.""  He indicated the other three men briefly, Stiner being the medic, Harris being the largest of the four men, and Griff the shortest at about 5'7"".  The four men were each heavily armed and equally heavily equiped, although everything looked either second hand or very heavily used."
1416,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063&start=60,2011-03-11T02:40:17,WorthlessRose,"Nathan looked up when Rainie stood, and managed to suppress a pleased smile as he watched her walk away. His mind was deep in the gutter now, but after his slip up a moment ago, A.J.'s presence in the room couldn't have been more obtrusive if he suddenly turned into a dancing purple dinosaur. Still, it was impressive how the engineer's mind functioned when he was in work mode. He could  become completely absorbed in a project for hours at a time, almost like a machine, but as soon as something brought him back to reality, his mind snapped right back to where it had been when he started. It was almost as if he hit the pause button on the rest of his consciousness to come back to later.<br/><br/>He tried not to do that now. Too much was going on to afford tuning any of it out. The sounds of infected still floating up through the open window was evidence enough of that. So, once Rainie was out of sight, Nathan went back to his work, just with a little less focus. â€œSo, how long have you two been together?â€ he asked the boy without looking up. Might a well get some information, and maybe he could work on the kid's disposition at the same time.<br/><br/>When Rainie came back in her absurdly oversized outfit, Nathan couldn't help but grin, and when A.J. made his remark, eliciting a middle finger in return, Nate outright laughed. â€œHe's right,â€ he said between chuckles, â€œbut don't worry. You make it work.â€ And she did. The change in clothes was a shift from sexy to adorable and if Nathan had a weakness for sexy, cute was his Kryptonite. That was the reason he avoided sections of the mall where pet stores use to be; he just couldn't bare to see what was left behind. Back in the day, he couldn't go to the mall without spending an hour playing with an adorable puppy or kitten, but come the end of the world, nobody cared enough to open those cages. That thought and the flashes of memory that came with it put a sudden pain in Nathan's chest and he forced his mind back to the girl in front of him in hopes to forget once again and stop his mind from sliding down that sad path. Why was a person as softhearted as him still alive in this world, anyways?<br/><br/>â€œUm,â€œ he started, trying to bring his tone back to normal, â€œget some sleep if you want. I'll wake you if<span style=""font-style: italic"">they</span>make it to the second floor. I can whip up some warm food for when you wake, too. Though I can't promise anything for the taste. You'll just owe me the same in return.â€ Nate looked back and forth between the girl and boy as he talked, making sure they knew he was speaking to both of them. The broken instrument lay temporarily forgotten in his lap and he fidgeted slightly, wishing he'd allow himself the same luxury of a dry change of clothes."
1417,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063&start=60,2011-03-12T06:13:37,Boundary,"Toby looked at the needle and lightly groaned inside his head, how many needes do I have to get stabbed with today? He simply closed his eyes and waited for her to be done. During this, he heard the soldier introduce his allies to him at which he just nodded and grumbled in approval. He waited for Ashley to get it over with and frowned.<br/><br/>""Jeez the suspense is killing me just do it."" he said with a light chuckle."
1418,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063&start=60,2011-03-13T23:40:32,LovelyLonely,"Ashley smiled at them men. Their armor was heavy and their voices seemed to expose their exhaustion. Being a person who loved to fix and take care of others she smiled gently.<br/>""Go rest, boys,"" she said softly, ""I think we'll be fine for a while. You all need to get your sleep."" Looking back to Toby she sort of smirked. His comment was light hearted. That's good. Perhaps his will would get him through the pain.<br/>""It would be nice if we had a flat surface, but I suppose if you can stay standing it will suffice,"" she smiled gently at the man, ""Just let me know if you would like to lay down."" Then she knelt and began to start stitching him up. It was sort of hard to do considering all the jagged ends there were, but then again it was a particular wound.<br/>""Hold still,"" she murmured leaning in closer to see the points that needed to be matched. Every now and then she would clean away the blood and a small crease would form in the middle of her forehead, almost like she was frowning without using her mouth."
1419,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063&start=60,2011-03-15T04:12:36,Boundary,"Toby winced each time she cleaned away the wound. The whole process hurt, whether it was the needle, the thread passing through his skin, or the stitches being woven across the wound. He focused on the view outside the window to ignore the pain, though he could barely see anything through the boards nailed across it. He saw movement, the zombies were still as raring as ever to kill something outside, too bad that he and his newfound roommates wouldn't be that meal.<br/><br/>Toby hoped she was almost done, he was starting to lose it, it kinda sucked that there was no anesthesia to be used. Toby put that on his list, go raid the hospital. Sounds like a good idea, heck it was a great idea. It was a very tall building, maybe they could signal for help or something. He quickly shot down that idea when he realized that he hadn't seen a single helicopter fly over New York since the infection. He sighed to himself and continued formulating plans in his head, it helped to take his mind off the operation Ashley was doing."
1420,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063&start=60,2011-03-15T05:30:06,Rogue Gamer,"Two of the soldiers, Harris and Griff, seemed to share a look and their shoulders shook in silent chuckling before they both peeled out of the room to scope the place out.  Ash was right that the four were tired, but it wasn't a physical exhaustion that plagued them.  They had long since lost any knowable reason to keep going and were probably just operating on drilled discipline, the deep routed knowledge that the mission had to go on.<br/><br/>That left Sgt Fallon and the medic, Stiner, with Ashley and Toby.  Stiner sat his own pack on a clear bit of space on one of the work benches, while Stiner approached to watch the woman work.  ""I need to brief you on the injection you received last night.  And we have one for you as well, ma'am.""<br/><br/>Stiner produced the armoured case holding the injections of Panacea, and in the light of day it was obvious the case had very few doses left, and seemed to have started with thirty judging by both the empty spaces in the padded interior."
1421,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063&start=60,2011-03-16T01:21:32,LovelyLonely,"Ashley glanced up at Toby. The poor man was suffering. She was going as quickly as possible but she needed to make sure every stitch was strong. If he made too much of a sudden movement it could reopen his wound.<br/>""Almost done,"" she cooed softly as she used to do when she had worked in the hospital. Her soft brown hair had been tied back in a bun to keep from getting in her eyes. Her expert, dexterous fingers guided the needle and thread quickly and surely through his flesh. Then her large amber eyes shot towards the medic. Her eyes went back to her patient. Finally she had finished and she made sure the thread wouldn't come undone. Severing the needle from the man she sat up and nodded, satisfied.<br/>""All done,"" she smiled at Toby, ""Now don't do anything too drastic or it will reopen and we will have to do this all over again."" She looked a the medic then back at Toby. ""If there is anything you want me to get, please ask."" Finally her eyes focused on the medic. Whatever Panacea was it seemed Toby had been injected with it. Remembering his protests against her taking her pretty brow knitted.<br/>""Go ahead, Mr. Stiner,"" she said softly."
1422,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063&start=60,2011-03-19T05:50:59,Boundary,"Toby muttered to himself that that would be hard enough to do what with zombies all over the place. He got up and took a look out the window. Too many zombies outside the front, if he wanted to go outside he'd have to take the back door out. He looked over at the soldiers and nodded.<br/><br/>""We should get a little rest like the Ashley said while morning is still new. The sun just rose and that means the infected won't be as aggressive, I've come to notice they aren't as hard to get rid of in the day. Maybe once we get some rest we should go to the hospital, see if we can't raid some stuff from there, sound like a plan?"""
1423,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063&start=60,2011-03-20T17:16:01,Rogue Gamer,"Cpl Stiner nodded once Ash acknowledged that she was ready, and he finished prepping the needle.  He had tugged a pair of latex gloves over his hands and finally made his way over to the woman to give her the injection.  He was a bit more careful then he had been with Toby, mostly since they were now in a well lit room and not an Infected infested sewer.<br/><br/>Sgt Fallon meanwhile looked at the two survivors for a moment then started his little speech on the injections, ""Panacea was perfected in a Center for Disease Control laboratory here in New York, January 15th, 2011.  Only one hundred doses made it out of the facility before the President's last broadcast.  We've been carrying it since.""<br/><br/>Stiner finished administering Ashley's shot then moved back to his case to pack up once more, and the other two soldiers, Harris and Griff, continued to give the building a once over and to peer out windows to get a feeling for the neighbourhood.<br/><br/>""It is not a cure.  It cannot be administered post-Infection.  It is a vaccine, protecting you from becoming Infected.  Research and development into a full blow cure failed, or those few times that could be deemed a success had drastic and permanent side effects.  You are both vaccinated against Infection.  Questions."""
1424,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063&start=60,2011-03-20T21:04:37,Ristina,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Holly shit!"" </span>Ana screamed as the sound of their guns had alerted the other zombies. There were hordes of them. Seeming to moan , and groan their way towards the two of them. Sammy tried to at least slow the horde of zombies down by shooting aimlessly at them. Ana was doing the same thing. But all the two of them managed was to slow them down.<br/><br/>""Shit. Shit. SHITT!!"" Screamed sammy as the zombies began to get to close for comfort. She couldnâ€™t do anything as a zombie escaped past her and Ana. ""FUCK.!!!"" Sammy screamed as she kept trying to stop the zombies.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Lia!!!!!"" </span>She heard Ana scream. At the same time a zombie tackled her. Sammy had barely a moment to point the gun at the zombie and shoot. The zombie fell back words. It took only a brief second for her to grab Ana and drag her out of the stairwell , and slam the door shut.  The door wouldnâ€™t hold all the zombies forever but it would at least distract them for the most part. Sammy turned and jogged to living room to find that the zombie had been shot , and killed.<br/><br/>""Sam!!!!"" Screamed Selena in relief. She held her gun like a warrior. But she was leaning over Lia with a concerned look.<br/><br/>""What happened?"" Sammy questioned. Taking note that Ana had entered the room before her, and was already tackling Lia.<br/><br/>""We donâ€™t have time for that Sam.!! We have to get out of here now!!"" Selena looked at Ana. ""Grab Liaâ€¦weâ€™ll go through the front and try to make it to the bridge OK?"" With that she glanced at Sammy waiting for sammy to agree.<br/><br/>All Sammy did was run to the front door and open it. ""Come on lets go!!!"" She usurered  everyone to follow her with her hands. While she kept the gun pointing towards the hallway with her gun. She heard the back door break as Ana, and Lia ran by her. She followed them. With Selena in the lead. At least that would keep them safe. She slammed the door shut letting them go on ahead of her. "" Protect them Selena. For me."" She whispered as she turned to face the barrage of zombies. This would give them time. Time enough to keep them safe.<br/><br/>The zombies came at her.  Seeming to move faster than ever before. She kept shooting trying in vain to slow the zombies down. But the horde was relentless. She only hoped that the group had made it far away. The first zombie that got close to her went for her arm. Blood gushing out of the wound that he made. She shot the zombie in the head. But managed at the same time to knock another zombie off. But more came at her. Three attached themselves to her arms, and legs. She screamed, and the world went black. Her last thought that was that she wished her sacrifice wasnâ€™t in vain.""<br/><br/>~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~<br/><br/>Selena made sure to look back to keep an eye on Ana and Lia. But when she didnâ€™t see Sammy her heart completely stopped. ""Sammy!!!"" She screamed as she made it out of the building. Tears streaming down her eyes. She wanted to run back up there. But then whatever Sammy was planning would be in vain.  ""Come on lets go."" Selena sucked in a breath. The air tasted like poison to her. How would she make it through life without Samâ€™s brain?"
1425,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063&start=60,2011-03-22T04:43:10,Boundary,"Toby patiently waited for the soldiers to administer Ashley's shot, now that he knew the shot was a vaccine and not a cure, he could see why the lead soldier was so eager to inject Ashley. The soldier's no doubt each had shots of their own and were also immune. He went to his fridge and took a breakfast Hot Pocket out of it, cooking it up and eating it. He loved the taste, it was like a breakfast burrito he could make in a couple of minutes. He felt revitalized as he poured himself a glass of orange juice and gulped it down. He was disappointed to see that his supply was running out, it wouldn't feed this many mouths very long, he sighed and sat down on the employee lounge's couch. He started to plan out what they should do next."
1426,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063&start=60,2011-03-22T18:02:41,HayyelObsession,"""Alright,"" Ana grabbed Lia's hand, ""let's go."" They all raced for the exit.<br/><br/>Once they got out of the front door, Sammy being behind whispered to Ana, ""Protect Selena. For me."" and then she turned away, not letting Ana give her reply.<br/><br/>She heard several gun shots, and soon they ceased. Ana didn't know how to react. She just meet this person. It was normal though, to loose others to zombies.<br/><br/>Ana looked down at Lia, sher breathing was normal. For now.<span style=""font-style: italic"">It'll only be for a matter of time. Till then, this will be a secret.</span>Turning to Selena, she felt some empathy. Losing someone close isn't easy; and soon Ana was going to loose another precious family.<br/><br/>""Sammy!!!"" Selean had screamed. Crying for her lost one. Soon the tears stopped. ""Come on let's go.""<br/><br/>""I agree, and I have an idea on where to go, follow me,"" she said and started walking. ""We are going to get out of here, we are heading for Brooklyn Bridge. You can follow if you wish, I'm not going to force you to come.""<br/><br/>Ana began walking near the darker areas of the steets, heading to the sidewalk and keeping an eye out for anything infected; besides her beloved sister. She and Lia headed to Brooklyn Bridge."
1427,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063&start=60,2011-03-27T05:55:44,LovelyLonely,"Ashley looked at them with a smile.<br/>""Oh, very well, if you must,"" she chided lightly. Her happy face was not exactly genuine but it was very much an effort at trying. She felt so tired all of a sudden. Her breathing was shallow and her cheeks flushed. She had not eaten in a while. Well actually eaten. Junk food and canned food wasn't exactly a healthy meal. And when had she last slept well? She could hardly remember. Tiredly she smiled at the solider and nodded for him to inject her. She just had to stay on her feet. Just a little longer."
1428,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063&start=60,2011-03-29T04:07:31,Boundary,"Toby filled another cup with orange juice and drank some more. He then made a glass for Ashley, seeing how she hasn't had much to drink. He put it on the table across from Ashley.<br/><br/>""Soldier through it and you get a reward, good old Vitamin C, keep the scurvy from getting to you, and who knows maybe its a way to keep the infection at bay."" he chuckled a little and smiled, trying to lighten the mood a little."
1429,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063&start=60,2011-03-29T06:28:00,LovelyLonely,"Ashley just smiled at him and nodded. She took the glass delicately in her slender hands and took a small sip. The taste of citrus and acid tang swirled in her mouth. She closed her eyes. Had there been a time when this simple taste had been taken for granted?! It seemed so regrettable.<br/>""Thank you,"" she managed to say, her voice breathy. She then knocked back the whole thing. The explosion of flavor in her mouth made her sigh in ecstasy.<br/>'I love food,' she thought to herself. But now that she thought about it...<br/>""What is 'scurvy'?"" she asked Toby."
1430,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063&start=60,2011-03-29T06:40:06,Rogue Gamer,"It didn't take long for Stiner to finish packing up, then he left the room to find the other two, leaving Fallon alone with Toby and Ashley.  Fallon's shoulders shook with a silent chuckle at the comment about vitamin C and the Infection.  It certainly couldn't hurt though.  He finally shrugged his pack off and set it onto the space Stiner had been using, and produced a man-portable radio hub and power source, ""If you two have any questions, fire away.  Otherwise, is there roof access in this place?  Better radio reception.""<br/><br/>He was silent a moment, then held his hand up to ward off any eager questions that might have popped up; ""We don't have anyone to call, but some survivors find all sorts of ways to monitor the frequencies."""
1431,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063&start=60,2011-03-30T01:52:07,Ristina,"""I agree, and I have an idea on where to go, follow me, . We are going to get out of here, we are heading for Brooklyn Bridge. You can follow if you wish, I'm not going to force you to come."" Ana spoke.<br/><br/>Selena took in a long deep breath trying hard to not look back. It was her best friend, her dearest friend, and she was no longer here. But she couldnâ€™t mourn. Not now, not here. It wasnâ€™t time for that yet. She turned back to Ana.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Of course I have no where else to go, and its best that we stay in a group for her sake."" N</span>odding her head towards lia.  The little girl needed as much protection as possible from these zombies. If only sammy came with themâ€¦then again they would of all died if she didnâ€™t do what she did.<br/><br/>With that Selena shrugged her shoulders and followed the two girls gun in hand. Since there was always a chance of a zombie raid when wandering around the city openly. They headed for the bridge."
1432,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063&start=80,2011-03-30T03:36:04,Rainie,"â€œSo, how long have you two been together?â€<br/><br/>Adrianâ€™s head snapped up at Nathanâ€™s odd question. His mind was a blank for an instant, and for a moment his gray eyes were openly confused, not wary or threatening. It took him three full blinks to register the question.<br/><br/>Revulsion washed over him, and he cringed in disgust, his eyes wide with shock at what he believed Nathan was insinuating. Surely he couldnâ€™t meanâ€¦.<span style=""font-style: italic"">that?!</span><br/><br/>â€œPlease tell me youâ€™re asking how long weâ€™ve been living together for zombie-killing-means,"" he pleaded, thoroughly freaked out.<br/><br/>-- ---------<br/><br/>Rainie tore her glare from Adrian and looked at the chuckling Nathan, softening her gaze considerably when she did.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Heâ€™s cute when he laughs.</span>Her cheeks reddened as the thought sprung up unexpected in her mind. She tried her best to brush it off.<br/><br/>â€œHeâ€™s right,â€ said Nathan between laughs, â€œbut donâ€™t worry. You make it work.â€<br/><br/>Rainie tried to suppress her satisfied smile. She hadnâ€™t been this glad to come across a survivor in a long time.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">You were glad to have met</span>him<span style=""font-style: italic"">too, back then.</span><br/><br/>Rainieâ€™s chest seized with pain at the sudden cruel truth that rang out in her head. How could she have forgotten? It was like it was all repeating itself. Fear gripped her, cold shivers prickling her scalp and leaving her bare arms and legs in gooseflesh. It could happen again. Rainieâ€™s fingernails were suddenly biting into her palm, her eyes glassy and staring unfocusedly at the floor a few feet in front of her.<br/><br/>Adrian, who had been standing quietly in by the couch, was abruptly reeling from the unexpected downward-spirally atmosphere in the room. Tension rolled off Rainie in waves, her inexplicable internal turmoil and pain evident in her violet eyes, to Adrian at least.<br/><br/>Across the room, Nathan was looking miserable in a someone-ran-over-my-puppy-yesterday kind of way. Adrian couldnâ€™t understand it. What had been said? He went over the past few words exchanged and found nothing that could offend or upset either of them.<br/><br/>And suddenly the feeling dissolved. Nathan finally glanced up, looking at Rainie once more. â€œUm, get some sleep if you want. I'll wake you if they make it to the second floor. I can whip up some warm food for when you wake, too. Though I can't promise anything for the taste. You'll just owe me the same in return.â€<br/><br/>This snapped Rainie out of it. Her eyes flicked from their spot on the floor to Nathanâ€™s face. His tone sounded off, sort of sad, and his expression was slightly off. The curiosity as to why her new companion would be upset chased away the rest of her agonizing thoughts. Her eyes, however, lacked some of their brightness and spark. She blinked, her expression lacking much emotion as Nathan spoke to both her and her brother.<br/><br/>Before she could formulate a response, a smile, or a reassuring reply, Adrian spoke up, â€œSure. Thanks.â€ Was all he said. Rainie blinked at him confusedly.<br/><br/>A second passed before she finally seemed to snap back to herself. She smiled at Nathan, albeit slightly unsteadily. â€œWeâ€™d love that,â€ she claimed, intentionally speaking for the both of them. â€œWeâ€™ll head for the apartment in the morning.â€ She didnâ€™t voice it, but it was an invitation for Nathan to come stay with them for as long as he needed. He was free to decline. Rainie found herself hoping he didnâ€™t.<br/><br/>Adrian looked over at her sharply. They hadnâ€™t discussed this. But heâ€™d recently resigned himself to let Rainie do what she wanted when it came to this guy. He just hoped it didnâ€™t end like last time.<br/><br/>Rainie, suddenly exhausted, tried and failed to stifle a yawn. Embarrassed, she blinked as her cheeks tinged pink. She looked over at Adrian meaningfully, then said to the room, â€œIâ€™ll just grab a few winks then. If you need to wake me, Iâ€™d rather you say my name or chuck something at me.â€<br/><br/>â€œLest you want to be shot.â€ Adrian chimed in helpfully. Rainie shot a scowl his way as she strode across the room, snatched up one of the bean bags, and dragged it over where she had dumped her stuff earlier. On the way, she snatched up the radio sheâ€™d found.<br/><br/>Adrian watched her toss the bean bag on the floor against the wall and promptly flopped into the thing with a crinkle of the Styrofoam bits inside the faux blue leather. He noticed she hadnâ€™t removed her gun holster and her boots were still on. Folding her legs under her, she fiddled with the radio in her hands, turning it on with the volume on high. The white noise drowned out the screeches of the Infected outside.<br/><br/>The boy sighed at his sisterâ€™s antics, as it was his job to find everything about her exasperating. Without a glance in Nathanâ€™s direction, he picked the corner farthest from him and plunked into an old, rusted folding chair. He let his backpack slip off his shoulder as well as his trash bag wrapped machine gun, lowering the weapon to the floor gingerly. He leaned against the chair back, letting his head fall back as he attempted to ignore everything in the room. His long legs stretched out in front of him, and his arms hung limply off the back of the cold metal chair. The white noise from Rainieâ€™s radio filled his ears, and he felt sleep tugging at him, but he resisted.<br/><br/>Rainie, having watched Adrianâ€™s slow, jaunty movements, pursed her lips. He was more tired than she was, likely. And she was feeling dizzy with fatigue. Before she curled up and surrendered herself to the dangerous oblivion of sleep, she looked over at Nathan. His gadget was laying forgotten in his lap.<br/><br/>â€œSorry about this.â€ She said. She wasnâ€™t quite sure what she was apologizing for, but it felt necessary. It was probably the guilty conscience talking. She was sorry for making him leave his current â€˜home.â€™ Sorry she was stealing his clothes and soon his food. Sorry for her brotherâ€™s hostility towards him.<br/><br/>Sorry for the world being shit.<br/><br/>Sorry that his loved ones were likely dead.<br/><br/>Sorry that she couldnâ€™t let her guard down for the scars on her soul.<br/><br/>Shaking her head and turning her gaze away, she recollected her thoughts. Her mind was fuzzy from sleep deprivation and she wanted desperately just to lay down. Lifting her hands to her hair, she gathered it and twisted it into a messy bun to keep it from getting tangled while she slept. She didnâ€™t toss in her sleep â€“ especially under uncomfortable conditions â€“ but her hair always resembled a ratâ€™s nest when she woke up.<br/><br/>Her gaze flicked over the vacant couch before settling on Nathan again. She had intended to say something, but the thought was chased away the moment her eyes met his. It reminded her of when you walked into a room because you needed something from there, only to forget what you needed. But it wasnâ€™t quite that. Not quite."
1433,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063&start=80,2011-03-30T21:44:52,Knight430,"Knight stood in the high window of his safe house. He saw the zombie hordes massing near it and knew he had to leave soon. He was able to scavenge up remaining fuel by siphoning gas tanks enough to get the hummer with his supplies to maybe brooklyn bridge. He needed a reason to go though not just on intinct. He picked up his CV radio hoping a survivor would radio for help making an easy salvage mission. Kill the zombies, then the survivors, and finally take the supplies. He took some more sugar pills to stay awake. He had been up for nearly nine days straight to keep the images from his sleep of what he found when he first came in contact with the infection. That was the day the entire world flipped upside down.<br/><br/>He had just had a weapons shipment dropped off at his safehouse to deliver to someone in the city when a horde attacked his safe house. Him and his men managed to fend the horde off with the cost of large casulties. He quickly drove home to him and his girlfriends house only to find he was too late. He tryed to save her but in the end his girlfriend asked to be shot so she wouldnt have to suffer.<br/><br/>Knight shook the memory of what had happened to Amber out of his head. That was the past and this was the future. He wiped the tears from his eyes and went down stairs to the ground floor of the safe house. He dug through some crates pulling out a adrenaline shot and injecting it into his arm. He finished packing the rest of the weapons, ammo, food, and water into the hummer and grabbed the keys.The barricades would give in maybe 2 hours. Long enough to get far away from this place.<br/><br/>He grabbed the spare gas and tied it down in the back of the hummer so it wouldnt fall and explode. He got in the hummer and drove through the garage door breaking it down crushing any zombies behind it. He drove down the street at a fairly quick speed around 85 miles per hour dodging debris and craters in the streets and often driving off road to avoid blockings in the roads. The drive from his safehouse to the bridge was fairly quickly. But Knight knew there was something not right. He parked his hummer in an alley next to a building. He grabbed his AR-15, Glock 17, and L96A1 along with a zipline and two more adrenaline shots with what he thought would be a good amount of ammo.<br/><br/>He ran into the building clearing the room which was suprisingly empty. He walked slowly to the set of stairs, when a zombie jumped in front of him but Knight took it down with a single bullet to the head and continued up the stairs. he encoutered three more zombies on the way to the roofbut easily took them out the same way. He opened the door to the roof and found about eight zombies on the roof. Knight empty his clip bringing them all down. He hear zombies rushing up the stairs after him so he quickly closed and locked the door behind him. He moved a heavy table infront of the door and blocked the door knob with a chair.<br/><br/>He walked onto the edge of the roof and readied his L96A1, uncapping the scope lens and opening the bipod. helayed the gun on the short wall on the roof and waited for what instinct told him something was gonna happen. Also following instinct Knight turned on his CV radio in case a broadcast by surviors were made that knight could make an easy raid on for goods.<br/><br/>(((Hope you like my first post)))"
1434,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063&start=80,2011-03-31T04:50:08,Boundary,"Toby laughed at Ashley, not to be mean, but because it was ironic. A nurse not knowing what scurvy is? Kind of weird, then again scurvy wasn't really something people worried about anymore.<br/><br/>""Scurvy is when there isn't enough vitamin C in the body, it causes people's gums and teeth to get fucked up. It also does something else but I don't remember."" Toby replied to Ashley's strange question. He then looked over at Fallon and pointed up at the roof, ""The roof? Yeah there's a ladder to get up there, satellite dish's a piece of crap and we had to go up there regularly to fix the damned thing. The ladder should still be out back."""
1435,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063&start=80,2011-04-03T01:53:01,WorthlessRose,"â€œPlease tell me youâ€™re asking how long weâ€™ve been living together for zombie-killing-means.â€ AJ replied with a surprised and disgusted look on his face. Not the reaction Nathan had expected. He wasn't sure how to react to it. Had Nathan known him better, or the other boy hadn't had a high powered weapon and a distrustful disposition, he would have laughed<br/><br/>â€œUm, no, but...um....â€ He turned his head and raised an eyebrow unconsciously. Nathan happened to have one of those over expressive faces where everything was<span style=""font-style: italic"">way</span>over exaggerated and the thick eyebrows sometimes seemed to move of their own accord like black caterpillars. â€œ...why?.....â€<br/><br/><br/>~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~<br/><br/><br/>When Rainie heard the question and looked up at Nathan, her expression seemed to echo his in a not quite perfect way. That was odd. It made him curious what she had been thinking about.<span style=""font-style: italic"">She didn't catch my mood, did she?</span>That would make him feel more than a little guilty. But that wasn't it. She'd been so distracted in her own mood she was only just now noticing his. A mood he would have been able to hide from her had he not been distracted by<span style=""font-style: italic"">her</span>mood. That thought, as congested as it was, could have made Nathan laugh. But the moment wasn't over yet; mutual concern for the other was just starting to creep onto both of their faces now, so when AJ, spoke next, and Rainie looked away to blink at her brother, Nathan had to turn his head the other way and fake a cough to cover his laugh. The moment had been brief, only a second or two, but had been cheesy enough to dedicate an entire paragraph to. The lonely engineer found himself glad again for what he had just learned from Adrain.   ((   -.-;; ))<br/><br/>And then she was smiling at him again and confirmed what her brother had said, a little less dismissively. The tone in her voice was reassuring somehow, though Nathan couldn't pick out what it meant. Maybe she was relieved, or possibly just excited to find someone with Nathan's talents, or even just buoyed by the prospects of a warm meal. It was hard to tell. He wasn't exactly<span style=""font-style: italic"">good</span>at reading people. At least the banter between AJ and her made more sense now. The quick exchange from the two made Nathan smile again, despite AJ's remark almost sounding like a threat. Maybe everything he said sounded that way. In the least, Nathan didn't think the boy was going to shoot him anymore; that was something. He seemed to be following his sister's lead, now, and she was quickly warming up to her new company. So, maybe that was only out of guilt. It still felt nice to have company again. Strange, but nice.<br/><br/>Like an awkward young boy, Nathan didn't even notice he was just leaning against the dresser, watching and thinking again. He let his face fall into another unconscious smile as the beautiful red-haired girl set herself up to sleep on the beanbag in her ridiculously baggy outfit. The radio confused him for a few moments until the sounds from outside registered in his ear again. The window had been left open so he could listen, completely oblivious to it bothering anybody else. The pain of being a bad host struck him, made all the more obvious when AJ dragged the folding chair into a corner. He was purposely making himself uncomfortable to avoid sleep. He may have been letting his sister lead, but wasn't being any less paranoid for it.  But the boy was obviously exhausted. Nathan hadn't been up long, having formed a habit of ignoring any schedule the sun might strive to set, in college. But his guests looked like they had been up and about for quite a few hours even before the chaos started. He wished AJ would just relax.<br/><br/>â€œSorry about this.â€ brought him back from his worry, and Nathan  looked back at Rainie. Responding didn't seem like the right move, so he just let their eyes explore each other's for a few seconds. Eventually she looked away and busied herself with her hair and Nathan's gaze drifted out the window. He listened to the rain, the moans of rotten throats, the white noise from the radio, the steady clicking of Nathan's own radio scanning still, and the rustling of Rainie on the almost-leather beanbag. Finally he let his gaze explore the room again: across the radio, TV, couch, kitchen, AJ, and finally found Rainie watching at him again. She seemed to pause when he caught her looking and their eyes met again. It was strange how much could change in an hour. Not long ago he had been setting up defenses to keep himself safe while he searched for signs of his sister. Now the streets were burning, the hoard was fighting its way towards him and he was playing host to a pretty girl and her overprotective brother. In the morning he would leave this home behind before he even finished settling in. Life kept moving and so did he.<br/><br/>Giving the girl the warmest smile he could muster, Nathan turned back to his work, breaking their gaze as nicely as he could. Some time later he looked up to find her asleep, though AJ still resisted. Nathan set his device aside and stood so he could walk over and close the window, blocking out some of the moaning. He set the laptop next to where he'd been working and turned on some music; it was much better than the white noise. Every 15 minutes he picked up his shotgun and hiked downstairs to listen at the bookshelf on the second floor. After his second visit he punched a small hole in it to peek through and vowed to come up with a better way to check this sort of thing in his next base. Every time Nathan returned to the room he sat on the same place on the floor, hoping AJ would eventually cave and use the couch to catch a little sleep. The repairs were finished after a few hours and Nathan packed his tools back into his bag. That bag held everything he would need if he ever needed to pick up and leave on a moment's notice. He obsessively put everything back in it after each use. In the kitchen he removed the heating coils of a small hotplate--the casing removed to save weight and space--and connected it to the battery on the counter. He scooped a few handfuls of dried cornâ€”carried with him since passing through the farmlands of Western New York--into a pot from the cupboard, so he wouldn't have to clean the one in his bag, and began boiling them.<br/><br/>The sun was starting to rise when he peeked through the hole in the bookcase and saw shapes stumbling and clawing their way about, trying to find the way up. â€œI guess that's our cue.â€ he muttered to himself and jogged back upstairs. â€œRise and shine, kiddos!â€ he called as he opened the door. â€œWe have guests at the door and it wouldn't do to leave them waiting.â€<br/><br/>As the others got up, Nathan drained the water from the corn and popped open a can of white gravy from his bag. He mixed it in and let it heat up into an unappealing mush. But food was food these days. Anything that needed to be frozen or refrigerated had spoiled long ago and all the non-perishables had been looted even before that. If you were lucky you could still find a hoarderâ€™s secret stash, but they weren't often thoughtful enough to leave a note as to where it was hidden before they died. Still, silo's on farms were often still full of dried goods and things like gravy or salad dressing were sometimes left behind for better things. Luckily, Nathan had passed through a office building while looking for a home in NY, and had thought to raid the place for candy stashes. (Anyone that ever held a desk job knew every desk had a snack drawer.) So he could at least pass out chocolates after everyone finished their mush.<br/><br/>â€œCome and get it.â€ he chimed, digging bowls and spoons out of the cupboard as well."
1436,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063&start=80,2011-04-03T06:15:54,Rainie,"Adrian felt the need to shoot the moron. In fact, his hand twitched a little. But instead he just ran the trigger-itching hand through his hair, moving is out of his eyes so he could glare at Nathan more effectively.<br/><br/>â€œDude, sheâ€™s my sister.â€<br/><br/>There was a creak of a door hinge, and Adrianâ€™s hand fell to his side as he looked over at Rainie emerging from the dark bathroom. He darted another scowl at the apparently brain dead engineer kid, and promptly went about acting like the conversation had never happened.<br/><br/>-----------<br/><br/>Rainieâ€™s gaze had fallen to the floor after Nathan looked away. She mused for a moment what it was she had meant to ask him, but eventually gave up. Decided on trying to get at least a wink or two, she curled up on the beanbag chair with the radio in her hands, blaring white noise. It was about twenty minutes of eye-closed trying-for-sleep while her brain refused to shut down before she finally slipped under into oblivion.<br/><br/>Adrian let his chin drop to his chest and eventually crossed his arms. He noticed Rainie had fallen asleep, and his automatic reaction was to become more alert, more watchful. Nathan glanced up every so often, and he would watch him with narrowed eyes.<br/><br/>When Nathan got up and shut the window, the noise jolted Rainie awake and make Adrianâ€™s adrenaline spike as he too jerked into awareness. He hadnâ€™t realized that heâ€™d been drifting off.<br/><br/>There was no need to worry about nodding off again for Adrian, because the engineer would pick up his shotgun every fifteen minutes â€“ which was plenty to keep him awake for the remainder of the night â€“ and stomp down the stairs. The first time Nathan disappeared downstairs, Rainie had looked at him and told him he should sleep. He had ignored her. The second time Nathan vanished, she turned off the radio. The Infectedâ€™s moans and screeches had been muffled by the closed window. Now she concentrated on the sound of the rain outside.<br/><br/>She remembered how, as a child, she had loved the rain. Her mother had loved it, told her how wonderful it was. It brought life. It was replenishing. Beautiful, relentless, and comforting. Rainie had seen the rain as what she would like to be. Comforting and beautiful and strong and all the other things Momma had described it as.<br/><br/>But somewhere in her life she had come to hate it. The rain was cold, unfeeling, and unforgiving. It flooded towns and drenched cities in misery. She no longer saw the beauty that her mother had taught her to see. And she still didnâ€™t. There was nothing comforting about such a cold thing. Especially now. But nothing was comforting in this world anymore. Especially not her motherâ€™s beloved rain.<br/><br/>And now she listened to the rain against the roof, walls and window. It dulled her senses, cleared her thoughts, and she soon felt herself relaxing into the beanbag. Despite this, every time Nathan would move around noisily; on his routine checks of downstairs, packing his bag, fiddling around with stuff in the kitchen. But so was the nature of the beast. She wasnâ€™t able to sleep soundly in any place other than her apartment, with Adrian right next door and Kai out in the main room. But every time she jerked into awareness, the sound of the rain would lull her back into blackness.<br/><br/>Silly how we can love and hate something at the same time. Rainie despised the rain. It didnâ€™t stop her from listening to it as she went to sleep, or staring out the window for hours during a downpour. But she truly did abhor the rain.<br/><br/>Adrian watched Nathan almost religiously as he went about doing normal activities. Messing with a doodad, tinkering with what looked like the heating coils of a stove in the kitchen, and routinely picking up a gun and going to check on the zombies downstairs....<br/><br/>Yeah. Totally normal.<br/><br/>Every single time Nathan would return to the room, he would intentionally evade the couch. It wasnâ€™t until about the fifth time he did it did Adrian get it. He then promptly rolled his shoulders and settled into the uncomfortable chair. Like hell would he move from this spot. The brain dead engineer could kiss the darkest part of his lily white arse. ((ten points if you get the reference!))<br/><br/>Soon the sun was beginning to rise, right in Adrianâ€™s face. He squinted against the light, the exhaustion from being awake for more than twenty four hours violently hitting him at the realization that he hadnâ€™t slept all night. Seeing the sun made it real.<br/><br/>Nathan had already disappeared downstairs for his next check of the magical world beyond the bookcase (Narnia, the Zombie, the Nerd, and the Bookcase?) so Adrian gave himself the luxury of standing up to get out all the kinks. Just moving into the upright position caused his back to crack in six places. The sound was enough to wake Rainie up.<br/><br/>Ignoring her, Adrian rolled his shoulders and neck, tilting his head right then left swiftly like his dad used to. Funny how children take their parents old habits into adulthood. Rainie took a deep breath through her nose as she roused from her light sleep. She ached to stretch herself, but as she blinked blearily about the brightening room something occurred to her.<br/><br/>It had finally stopped raining.<br/><br/>But it wasnâ€™t silent.<br/><br/>If anything, it was<span style=""font-style: italic"">louder.</span><br/><br/>Her expression growing more tense and wary, she kept her eyes on the hallway as she got her brotherâ€™s attention. â€œAdrian,â€ she said. His movements halted immediately. She listened harder, and Adrian, catching on, tried to hear what she heard. Her intake of breath through clenched teeth sounded like a hiss.<br/><br/>The Infected were on the second floor.<br/><br/>Nathan burst into the room. â€œRise and shine, kiddos!â€ He called. â€œWe have guests at the door and it wouldn't do to leave them waiting.â€ He said ironically.<br/><br/>The siblingâ€™s eyes clashed for a brief second before the leapt into action. Rainie grabbed her clothes and dashed into the bathroom, not a care toward whether they were dry or not. Adrian slung his bag back over his shoulder and snatched up his MG4, abandoning the trash bag on the floor as he bolted down the stairs.<br/><br/>Rainie changed back into her dark blue uniform in record time, but had to discard the bra because the wire had poked through. She would try to find a department store that hadnâ€™t been thoroughly looted on their way back. She just hoped the department stores in the area carried D sizes.<br/><br/>Adrian was listening to the Infected downstairs. Their screeches were less demanding, and there was definitely more shuffling than moans. Adrian was reminded of when a person would be trying to figure something out and demand everyone around them be silent so they may concentrate. He felt sick to his stomach at the thought.<br/><br/>Adrian jogged up the stairs as Rainie darted out of the bathroom, tying her long red hair into a high ponytail. She made sure everything of hers and Adrianâ€™s was packed up before flitting about the room, scavenging things she noted as useful here and there. Adrian, confident that Rainie had things under control in her area, went to check up on Nathan. He found the young man in the kitchen, cooking what looked like corn mixed with shit.<br/><br/>Adrian looked around, recalling the backpack the engineer had carried when heâ€™d originally dashed out to â€˜rescueâ€™ Rainie. He turned back to the other male and asked gruffly, â€œYou got everything packed?â€<br/><br/>Rainie was now zipping up her windbreaker, stuffing the radio she had yet to put down into one of the pockets, and situating her backpack and machine gun. She was checking the ammo clip and safety on her handgun as she poked her head in the kitchen, curious about the smell of what she assumed was food."
1437,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063&start=80,2011-04-04T23:33:02,WorthlessRose,"â€œI'm always packed.â€ Nathan replied with a smile as he handed a bowl of slop and spoon to AJ. The other two were running around like chickens in a coop as a wolf strolled past. There was just no need for that. The three of them were safely on the fifth floor while the infected were only on the second. Given, the bookcase was the last real defense, but<span style=""font-style: italic"">they</span>hadn't figured out which one to attack yet. And past that; well, zombies weren't known for how quickly they navigated large buildings.  A few hours still remained.<br/><br/>So, Nathan calmly walked to the couch with two bowls and spoons. He set one down on the coffee table (the only table in the small apartment) and began eating the other. It wasn't as bad as it looked. At least the corn wasn't overcooked and there wasn't too much gravy. Then again, Nathan had always eaten pretty much anything put in front of him. With the laptop still playing music, this probably rated as one of his most relaxing dinners in the past year. He let himself enjoy it and forced himself not to eat too fast. He always ate too fast.<br/><br/>Once he finished, Nathan set the bowl aside and reached into his bag again pulling out a handful of candies to toss on the table. â€œDesert.â€ was all he said, picking up a Snickers bar and biting into it. With a smile the often inappropriate man leaned back on the couch and sighed.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Oh yeah, this was a worthwhile dinner.</span>It's hard to be unhappy with a Snickers bar in hand and good music in ear. And it was always important to be grateful of every little blessing. Just one more piece of the dedicated regiment Nathan followed to preserve the person he was. This world wouldn't ruin him, no matter how awful. Sanity was an ever dwindling resource."
1438,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063&start=80,2011-04-05T00:40:20,Rogue Gamer,"The Sergeant gave one affirmitive nod and left the two alone, calling to his lads in that same tired voice to meet him at the back.  It didn't take long for the crew to find and get onto the roof, and while Sgt Fallon knelt to set up the radio, the three Corporals fanned out around the roof to get a better look at the streets and buildings surrounding Toby's hideout.<br/><br/>There was little to see, but it was clear the garage was well set up, all things considered.  Few Infected were lingering within sight of the building, and they were the roaming sort that would eventually wander away only to be replaced by others that aimlessly wandered the city.  As long as they didn't do anything to really draw their attention, there would be nothing to worry about.<br/><br/>It didn't take long for Fallon to get the radio set up, three meter whip antenna wobbling about as he produced a tattered field message pad from a ziplock bag, and scanned over the carefully detailed radio frequencies and encryption settings that had been in use around the time of the Evacuation.  Anyone still sporting a military radio would most likely be on those channels.<br/><br/>So, just as Nathan, Rainie and Adrian were enjoying an oh-so-tasty breakfast of goop and candies, the radio Rainie had acquired, and even Nathan's larger unit, would start squaking and crackling with static and a barely audible transmission cutting through the static.<br/><br/>""...callsigns and civillian survivors.  This is Sierra-India-Tango-One-Alpha.  We are carrying...Panacea...Pier One, South East end, Brooklyn Bridge...1600 hours today.  ...come in...friendly callsigns..."""
1439,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063&start=80,2011-04-05T01:51:55,Rainie,"Adrian scowled rudely at the contents of the bowl. Definitely looked like corn and shit. A glance from his sister reminded him of his manners. He recalled all the dinners were he would be reprimanded for chewing with his mouth open, stabbed with a fork for having his elbows on the table, and having his food being taken away when he complained about the smell or texture or look of it. He shivered and lifted his spoon.<br/><br/>Rainie eyed the bowel Nathan had placed on the table, and decided to assume it was for her. She scooped it up as well as the spoon and nodded her thanks before strolling over to the window and leaning against the wall there. As she ate the odd concoction, she peered out the window at the brightening world below. There seemed to be a break in the rain, probably temporary. But she couldn't help but let it brighten her mood a little. That is, until she heard the screech of a zombie below the window. She took an instinctive step back.<br/><br/>She eyed the room around them again, noting the lack of precautions taken. The window was left wide open last night, and it wasn't boarded up or anything. She then told herself they were five stories above the ground, but it still made her feel antsy. All the windows in her own third story home except half of one were boarded up on the inside and out. The only reason for the lone half-window to be left uncovered was so she could poke a gun out if she ever needed to.<br/><br/>She turned her gaze to Nathan, who reclined on the sofa eating slowly as if without a single care in the world. One of her eyebrows raised critically, wondering if he realized that there were zombies downstairs and that she had a dog to feed.<br/><br/>She smacked the palm of her hand against her forehead. â€œGah! Iâ€™m stupid.â€ She groaned in chagrin. â€œKaiâ€™s probably starving.â€ She muttered miserably.<br/><br/>Adrian snorted from across the room, and swallowed another spoonful of slop. â€œYeah. Good job. Youâ€™re a lousy master.â€<br/><br/>Rainie frowned and bit the end of her spoon anxiously. She knew that the wolf-hybrid could defend himself; his shoulder came up to her hip when he stood for heavenâ€™s sake. But he certainly didn't know how to work a can opener.<br/><br/>Muttering to herself between bites, she choked down the rest of the contents of her bowl. At least it left a warm, full feeling in her stomach. That was pretty much all anyone could ask for. Rainie turned when there was a clatter of small objects on Nathanâ€™s coffee table in time to hear him announce, â€œDessert.â€<br/><br/>Registering the colorfully wrapped objects as candy, she all but pounced on the Hersheyâ€™s bar. Laughing with delight she flitted back to her spot by the window to unwrap her treat.<br/><br/>Adrian, not as excited about the sugary treats, just rolled his eyes at Rainie. â€œIâ€™ll never understand girlsâ€™ obsession with chocolate.â€<br/><br/>Rainie opened her mouth to give him a snappy comeback, but the impossible happened. They got a transmission on the radio. Rainieâ€™s eyebrows shot up and she snatched the radio from her pocket. The fuzzy, static-filled message echoed in the room, coming from both her own radio and Nathanâ€™s larger unit. She held her breath as she hung on every grainy word coming from the device.<br/><br/>""...call signs and civilian survivors. This is Sierra-India-Tango-One-Alpha. We are carrying...Panacea...Pier One, South East end, Brooklyn Bridge...1600 hours today. ...come in...friendly call signs...""<br/><br/>Rainieâ€™s eyes had widened at the word Panacea. She knew that word. It was the immunity that was created for the Virus in the later months after the Outbreak. Her breath left her for an instant, and she shared a wide-eyed glance with her brother and Nathan.<br/><br/>â€œI got it...â€ She told them in a low voice. She moved to open the window, pushing it up despite its resistance that came from a year of disuse.<br/><br/>She knelt in front of the window and held the Talk button and spoke to S-I-T-1-A. â€œThis is friendly call sign, do you copy?â€ She paused, but only got static. She counted to seven, and tried again. â€œThis is Four-Two-Four-One-Seven,â€ She said, listing off her old officer call sign. â€œPlus<span style=""font-style: italic"">two civilians</span>. Sierra-India, do you copy?â€ She stopped and waited.<br/><br/>Adrian approached Rainie and peered over her shoulder at the radio. They had not come across another set of survivors, not counting Nathan, in a couple months. â€œWhat do they want?â€ Adrian asked in a tight voice. He wasn't so quick to go galloping off to meet a bunch of strangers. They were just as likely to kill them and take their supplies as they were to help them.<br/><br/>â€œThey want to meet us at the Brooklyn Bridge at four in the afternoon.â€ She said without tearing her eyes from the radio. â€œA soldier, a Sergeant, I think. They have the vaccine.â€<br/><br/>Her answer only caused AJ more confusion. But he didn't ask her what â€˜the vaccineâ€™ was. She would probably end up tell him in a minute or two."
1440,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063&start=80,2011-04-05T03:13:30,WorthlessRose,"Nathan was slightly hurt that Rainie didn't take the seat next to him, but he enjoyed the meal anyways, leaning back and savoring the sweet flavor; the warmth of food in his belly. When she smacked her forehead he picked his own head up a bit and looked at the two in confusion. The siblingly exchange was apparently funny. As obviously about a pet as it was, Nathan's mind automatically conjured up and image of a ragged Asian man, for some reason balding, that these two kept locked in their basement, and to his horror, realized that made him want to follow them home even more, if just to find out if it really<span style=""font-style: italic"">was</span>something so absurd. He almost asked, but didn't want to sound overly insane. A crazy man with explosives wasn't the key features Nathan hoped to highlight about himself, after all. He settled instead to furrow his brow in an expression of confusion and glance back and forth between the brother and sister. They didn't notice.<br/><br/>Rainie's reaction to the candy amused him, though. At least he could give them<span style=""font-style: italic"">something</span>that cheered them up a bit. When AJ said, â€œIâ€™ll never understand girlsâ€™ obsession with chocolate.â€ Nathan  turned to him with a grin, replied, â€œI will.â€ and continued to take a slow bite out of his Snickers bar with a manly moan of ecstasy, making sure to roll his eyes back in his head for added effect.<br/><br/>Of course he never got to see the reaction. Before he even finished the gag, both radios cracked and a stranger's voice spilled into the room. ""...call signs and civilian survivors. This is Sierra-India-Tango-One-Alpha. We are carrying...Panacea...Pier One, South East end, Brooklyn Bridge...1600 hours today. ...come in...friendly call signs..."" Nathan immediately closed the laptop, cutting the music short. Then exchanged glances with the others in the room and swallowed his mouthful of chocolate, no longer tasting its magnificent sweetness.<br/><br/>Rainie was the first to react and took control of the situation, answering in a very professional manner. Nathan didn't say anything. He wanted to tell them, â€œIt could be a trap.â€ but knew the other two had to be thinking exactly the same thing already. That's when paranoia struck again.<span style=""font-style: italic"">That could be a code.</span>He'd assumed these two were alone when nobody else showed up, but what if that message on the radio was a code meant for them if they were ever separated from their larger group. There was no way Nathan could prove they didn't have another radio hidden on them without demanding they strip. Probably not a smart move. And the timing: the morning after all the chaos Nathan's radio picks up its first transition? Too coincidental..."
1441,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063&start=80,2011-04-05T16:28:09,Knight430,"Knight radio went off on his belt<br/><br/>""...call signs and civilian survivors. This is Sierra-India-Tango-One-Alpha. We are carrying...Panacea...Pier One, South East end, Brooklyn Bridge...1600 hours today. ...come in...friendly call signs...""<br/><br/>He had a clear view of the pier from his roof top. Some zombies there but not more than he could handle possibly from his roof top. He didnt want to take a chance of alerting more zombies then he wanted to to his position so he decided to climb off the roof with his zip line and land on the roof of the hummer. He quickly climbed in and drove back to his safe house. He needed mroe adrenaline and he needed it soon.<br/><br/>He figured the safehouse would be overrun by the time he got there and his suspicions were confirmed. He got on the roof of his huimmer and jumped grabbing the overhang on the safehouse pulling himself up and clinbing to the roof. No infected had made it to the roof yet so he opened the door and followed the stair well down into the safehouse. He ran and jumped onto the crate holding the adrenaline and speed he needed.<br/><br/>He broke the top off romoving several bottles of speed and about 8 cases of adrenaline needles all full. He jumped from the crates and took off for the hummer barely beating the infected their and jumping in. He started it and drove back towards the pier. His call sign would be a bullet in anyones head who tryed to stop him.<br/><br/>A chance that panacea could exist meant hope... something he hadnt felt in a long time. He pulled up a little bit away from the pier and took to a sniping position waiting to see exactly how many he would be up against if he had to resort to a firefight."
1442,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063&start=80,2011-04-06T03:50:24,Rogue Gamer,"The four men stopped what they were doing when the Sergeant actually got a response on the radio.  Their receiver was powerful enough to pick up off the simple hand-held radio she was using, and years of familiarity with the damn things allowed the four men to peice together what she was saying, more or less.  There was a moment of inactivity amongst the four, as it had been so long since someone had ever responded to their transmissions.<br/><br/>Finally, the Sergeant took up the handset again and managed a responce, ""Four-Two, this is Sierra-India.  Signal broken but readable.  Mission objective does not allow for deviation from the Pier One rally point.  Is that location attenable to your group.  Over.""<br/><br/>He often wondered why he bothered with proper comms protocols these days, but there wasn't much of his old life left to cling to these days.  A hint of the old days probably helped things seem a bit less broken.  The others went back to studying their surroundings, masked faces scanning windows and rooves as much as the Infected roaming the streets.  They had found one of the more advanced cases of Infected in the sewer under that very building; a sure sign there were more out there somewhere."
1443,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063&start=80,2011-04-06T23:12:10,Boundary,"Toby sat reclined on the employee lounge couch next to Ashley, waiting for something to happen. The miltary men were doing a good job of making sure that the situation felt safer than it should. The fact they had a radio was reassuring, the fact of knowing help could be called was easing his mind a bit. However, if they could've called backup whenever they wanted there would've been more than the four people they were stuck with. Toby sighed, he was tired of all his plans being sunk down the drain. Raiding the hospital was the only good option he had left, unless somebody else had a better idea. He looked over at Ashley and frowned a little, a person like her didn't deserve to be in this shit.... nobody did. She seemed lonely, he noticed it ever since she showed up. Eventually Toby tried to strike a conversation with her.<br/><br/>""So you have any family around here?"" he asked politely."
1444,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063&start=80,2011-04-07T03:31:09,Knight430,"Knight picked up his CV Radio and pressed the call button.<br/><br/>""OK fuck the regulation bullshit we arent in that world anymore. This is Knight Aareagow ,civilian, i am set up near the pier. The pier is in my line of sight. There are a few infected but not many. Right now the infected are at their lowest points i suggest you get overe here before more decide to join the party. i am alone and cant hold my position much longer.""<br/><br/><br/><br/>Knight put the cv radio on his belt putting his L96A1 on the edge of the roof and uncapping the scope. These were military so their might be a fire fight. Knight grinned at the thoughts. Easy loot.<br/><br/>Suddenly the pain hit him. the pain in his chest was more extreme then the last time. He picked up his bag spilling the contents on the roof. he tryed to grab an adrenaline needle but it fell from his hand so he grabbed two pills of speed and quickly swallowed them and groaned as the pain faded away. He would have to find a lot more speed and adrenaline to survive more then another week."
1445,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063&start=80,2011-04-07T23:32:48,Rainie,"Another transmission came through, confusing her further. They had just said something about the Brooklyn, and now they were saying they couldnâ€™t leave Pier One? Rainie shook her head, deciding to blame it on bad signal.<br/><br/>Rainie looked at Nathan quickly, and gestured to his larger radio unit. â€œDo you have an antenna for that thing? It should be a lot better than this little thing.â€<br/><br/>She took a step forward, intending to help, but another transmission stopped her in her tracks.<br/><br/>""OK fuck the regulation bullshit, we arenâ€™t in that world anymore. This is Knight Aareagow, civilian, I am set up near the pier.â€<br/><br/>Rainieâ€™s heart skipped a beat. She knew that name. She would be damned if she didnâ€™t know that name. She had heard that name countless times for months as she tracked his movements for nearly a year, even after she joined the police force. Her teeth clenched together as rage boiled over. She hissed a low curse as the transmission continued.<br/><br/>â€œ The pier is in my line of sight. There are a few infected but not many. Right now the infected are at their lowest points, I suggest you get over here before more decide to join the party. I am alone and canâ€™t hold my position much longer."" The low voice crackled and sputtered with the static, but it was still the voice of a criminal.<br/><br/>Rainieâ€™s breathing had deepened with anger, and she ran a hand through her long bangs. She turned away from Nathan and Adrian, as if to shield them from her anger. She took a deep breath, but it did nothing to calm her. She went to the window and braced the hand that wasnâ€™t holding the radio on the dusty sill. Her shoulders were tense and her lips were pressed in a hard line. She brought the radio back to her lips and paused to take another breath before she pressed the talk button.<br/><br/>â€œAareagow, you bastard.â€ She hissed with unconcealed rage. â€œI should have assumed you were still alive. Manage to evade the FBI for years, you would be able evade the Virus.â€<br/><br/>Adrian raised his eyebrows at his sisterâ€™s seething. She knew that guy on the radio? That probably wasnâ€™t a good thing, considering her past professions. He hadnâ€™t seen her eyes blaze like that in months. It was sort of scary.<br/><br/>She was still talking into the speaker. â€œThe pier is in your line of sight? I bet youâ€™re in sniper position at the moment, if I had to guess. Scurry back into your hole, you<span style=""font-style: italic"">rat</span>.â€<br/><br/>Adrian, sensing where this was going, stepped forward and snatched the radio out of Rainieâ€™s grip. She let it go, and pounded her fist on the windowsill. She was muttering expletives to herself under her breath. â€œWhoâ€™s Aareagow?â€ He asked carefully, his gray eyes tight.<br/><br/>She cursed again, but with it came a rush of breath and the relaxing of her shoulders. â€œA stupid little fuck, thatâ€™s who.â€ Upon Adrianâ€™s prompting stare, she continued, the tension gradually easing from her body. â€œNumber 7 on FBIâ€™s most wanted. Heâ€™s a dealer. I tracked him for three months before I joined NYPD...â€ She trailed off, wondering if she was saying too much. She left out the part about keeping an eye on him even after she left the Feds.<br/><br/>She thought about it differently. What if this soldier was cahoots with Aareagow? Were they trying to draw survivors there to ambush them? How convenient of this all to happen after she obtained the radio that Nathan fixed. She looked at Nathan guardedly, wondering if he could have been drawing her into a trap from the start. He wouldnâ€™t have known if she knew Aareagow because there was no way he could have known sheâ€™d been an agent. It was plausible...<br/><br/>She straightened and looked at Nathan squarely, her shoulders back but relaxed. â€œThese guys arenâ€™t friends of yours, are they?â€"
1446,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063&start=80,2011-04-08T16:13:37,Knight430,"The transmission came in through the radio shortly after he had spoken.<br/><br/>â€œAareagow, you bastard.â€ Something about the distorted voice was familiar. ""I should have assumed you were still alive. Manage to evade the FBI for years, you would be able evade the Virus.â€<br/><br/>Now he knew that voice. â€œThe pier is in your line of sight? I bet youâ€™re in sniper position at the moment, if I had to guess. Scurry back into your hole, you rat.â€<br/><br/>He grinned before speaking into his radio. ""Ah Rainie my dear. Hows that bullet wound doing? A shot in the chest cant be fully recovered especially from my sniper. So it seems my men were right in telling me you survived that night. Such a shame. And to your question yes i am in sniper ppostion. Fighting for my life at the moment.""<br/><br/>He dropped the radio as the infected broke through the door behind him and he open fired at the infected the radio transmitting the entire battle. Knight lost his position and jumped with the radio and his zipline off the roof. His zip line snapped about 4 stories down and he fell the remaining 3 stories landing on his left leg hearing a loud crack.<br/><br/>Knowing his leg was broken he crawled into a small dark corner away from any infected. He was not noticble to the naked eye with his black clothing, any normal human would have to be within 3-5 meters to be able to pickout he was there. He picked the radio back up. ""There was some new type of infected. I dont know what it was. I emptied three clips of hollowpoint whistlers into it and it still didnt go down. Anyone happen to know how these things are evolving?""<br/><br/>He put the radio down placing his leg flat and wrapping it with a torn piece of his shirt. He screamed as he tied it tightly around the break and layed back into the corner holding his Glock 17 slowly starting to go asleep. All his adrenaline and speed was on the roof. What wasnt was in his hummer which he couldnt make it to with his leg. His eyes slowly drifted shut"
1447,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063&start=80,2011-04-09T03:01:45,Rogue Gamer,"Again, the four shared a silent look, then three turned back to watching their surroundings while the sergeant stayed on the radio.  It was turning into an interesting day.  The conversation between the two strangers wen't quickly, and he was silent through the brief roar of action surrounding the new arrival.  He left Knight's question hanging; what little he understood would be far better explained in person rather then trying to over a radio channel, especially when there was trouble brewing.  All that weapons fire on Knight's part might have drawn some unwanted attention to the area of the pier.<br/><br/>""Hold tight, Knight.  We are enroute now, approximate arrival in five hours.""  If things went according to plan, they would be there in three, tops, but it was always better to aim a little over just in case.  ""Four-Two, I am now leaving these means.  Will attempt a radio check every hour.""<br/><br/>Then he was getting his gear ready, while Stiner headed back inside to update Toby and Ashley.  He wandered back into the room the two were relaxing in, weapon slung casually and staying near the door since they would be heading out shortly.  ""Sergeant has made contact with some other survivors.  We are continuing with our mission.  Your choice if you want to come with, or hold here.  It's secure, you've got supplies.""  He shrugged indifferently; the decision really was theirs, but the soldiers wouldn't mind either way.<br/><br/>Elsewhere, others had heard all the radio chatter, and were already on the move.  A band of survivors, the sort you really didn't want to run into.  A fairly succesful group, numbering in the dozens with working vehicles, generators, and living in a police station that had been beefed up during the Outbreak as a National Guard command post with extra fences and barricades.<br/><br/>They had guns, supplies, and numbers.  And weren't the least bit shy of killing anyone for what they needed to keep living.  And the chance of getting not only some more gear, but Panacea too?  It couldn't be passed up.  They rounded up a posse and would be at the pier in just a couple of hours, with plenty of time to deal with this Knight fellow and ready a good ambush."
1448,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063&start=80,2011-04-09T03:07:30,WorthlessRose,"Rainie didn't look to be acting, but if she'd been playing Nathan from the start an expected radio transmission would hardly break her game. At least the other group seemed to be having more trouble picking up Rainie than Rainie was having picking up them. The handheld's weak transmitter would be the cause of that. Nathan did some quick calculations in his head based on the amperage listed on the device. Depending on, well, countless factors, but mostly the other group's receiver, they were probably on the other side of the bridge somewhere. Or just as far in another direction, but then how could they expect to reach their rally point in the time they were giving?<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">And what does that mean for me?</span>the scientist grilled himself. It lent a little credibility to his two new friends. Why would these other men be searching for them on the wrong side of the bridge, after all? But that would hardly hold up in a courtroom and it wasn't holding up in Nathan's head.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Something else! There has to be more to work with here!</span>his mind screamed as he scrambled for more clues. Just one more impossible coincidence, but the timing of the transmission was the only thing out of place. Was that enough to condemn these two?<br/><br/>When Rainie asked about the other radio, Nathan paused for a second, but couldn't think of anything he had here to use as an antenna and shook his head. He was about to tell her to use it anyways, because it had a much better transmitter: probably able to broadcast to most of the island from here during the day and all of it at night, but stopped when another transmission came through. One that really shook her up. Nathan looked to AJ to see if he reacted the same way, but the boy only looked at his sister in confusion, maybe tinted with a bit of worry.<span style=""font-style: italic"">This</span>at least, couldn't be part of their act.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Could it?</span>but of course not, it was far too dramatic. The girl in front of Nathan was turned the other way, but he half betted she was foaming at the mouth as she snarled curses into the radio. Her fury echoed from the other radio behind them.<br/><br/>Finally, after a few long moments of the two boys awkwardly staring at Rainie, not knowing what to doâ€”as was often the case when there is an emotional woman aroundâ€”AJ stepped forward and took the radio. Nathan could have hugged him, but his sister just pounded hard on the windowsill and continued cursing.<br/><br/>And suddenly Nathan was the odd one out. He raised his hands as if to do something other than sit there like an idiot, but didn't know what. Butting in while she was in this mood didn't seem a wise move. At least it was helping to convince him of their innocence. Unless he just happened to come across a dangerous group of professional actors with guns.<span style=""font-style: italic"">So now your suspicions are focused only on the two voices on the radio?</span>Well, at least one of them, everyone in the room would agree was dangerous.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Then you have something to do, now, don't you?</span><br/><br/>More than glad to stop staring, Nathan flipped the laptop back open and pulled the USB drive he had in it out; reaching for his bag he switched it for another one. Before the internet crash, Nathan had downloaded everything he thought he could possibly use and, later, put it all on a few massive 256 GB USB drives. And why not? Information is weightless. This one, among other things, held Google Earth's entire downloadable database, and in a few moments the tech-savy engineer was looking at a satellite image of the Brooklyn Bridge area. He listened to siblings talk too, and the more he heard the more he wanted to stay away from this guy. Checking out the area like this was just a precaution before he ran in the opposite direction.<span style=""font-style: italic"">With the girl?....</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">No! Not with the girl! She can do whatever the hell she wants! Why did you even just think that!? It's your job to LIVE, not chase women, you stupid lonely bastard!</span><br/><br/>He looked back at her then.<span style=""font-style: italic"">God, she's ex-FBI? She looks so young.</span><br/><br/>â€œThese guys arenâ€™t friends of yours, are they?â€ Nathan nearly choked. She was being serious!<br/><br/>â€œAre you kidding me!? I'm going the other way!<span style=""font-style: italic"">You two</span>can go make friends if you want; I don't like guns, soldiers<span style=""font-style: italic"">or</span>criminals!<span style=""font-style: italic"">Especially</span>all mixed together!â€"
1449,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063&start=80,2011-04-09T17:46:37,Rainie,"Relief was palpable in Rainieâ€™s stance at Nathanâ€™s reaction. He wasnâ€™t with them, obviously. A laugh escaped her, but it was sort of breathless. She was still shaken about learning Aareagow was still alive. And still rather angry about it.<br/><br/>At Nathanâ€™s proclaimed dislike of everything violent, her brow creased and her mouth tilted up at a corner in an incredulous grin. â€œHow the heck did you survive this long...â€ It wasnâ€™t so much a question, but an aloud thought. He must have been extremely lucky to avoid the Virus and all the Infected for so long. She hadnâ€™t realized sheâ€™d actually said it aloud and realized that it would probably offend him. However, before she could correct it, the radios crackled again.<br/><br/>It was Aareagow again. The signal was worse this time. ""â€¦Rainie my dear. Howâ€™s thatâ€¦wound doing? â€¦shot inâ€¦chest canâ€™tâ€¦â€¦â€¦recovered especially from my sniperâ€¦.Soâ€¦â€¦â€¦my men were right inâ€¦â€¦.me you survived that.... Such a shame.â€<br/><br/>Rainieâ€™s hand drifted to her chest, recalling the night Aareagow spoke of. She and her partners were planning to apprehend Aareagow, and infiltrated his hideout at midnight. They had downed three of his men â€“ well, she had, she had been the quietest out of the five â€“ with silenced shots. Then a sniper had gotten a lucky shot. With an armor-piercing round. Her partners had stupidly aborted the mission to rush her to a hospital.<br/><br/>Her eyes tightened as she touched the scar through her shirt. In the valley of her breasts and slightly to the right, there was a small white circular scar with lines stretching from it like some grotesque star. She hated that man.<br/><br/>The rest of the transmission was nothing but static and random sounds that could have resembled words. Gunshots, static, a snap, more static, a crack, some curse words, and more static.<br/><br/>Rainie dropped her hand and looked at her brother, and noticed with a start that he looked livid. She tried to recall anything that could have angered him, and narrowed it down quite easily. Rainie had been in the hospital after that night for three weeks. Her parents had received a call that their daughter had been shot in the chest and in was critical condition. They didnâ€™t think to mention that the bullet had missed her heart and she had been conscious and cursing up a storm at her stupid partners for aborting the mission.<br/><br/>Of course they all had come down to the city. Of course they had brought Adrian. And of course he and her father had been livid with bloodthirsty rage. She hadnâ€™t told them who had done it, only allowed a few details that would roughly explain what happened. She didnâ€™t tell them who sheâ€™d been chasing, or the kind of weaponry they had.<br/><br/>It was after Rainie had gotten shot that Adrian decided he wanted to be a police officer.<br/><br/>And now he knew who had done it, their location, and that they were likely injured. His jaw was tight and his eyes looked menacing. Unlike Rainieâ€™s eyes that sparked and blazed with anger, Adrianâ€™s seemed to just freeze over. Like a thick sheet of ice over magma.<br/><br/>He spoke through grinding teeth. â€œSo it was him.â€ He placed the radio heâ€™d taken from Rainie next to the larger unit with a gentleness that contradicted his anger. â€œAnd he knows your name.â€ Adrian was purposefully not looking directly at her.<br/><br/>Rainie took a step back. â€œHis men heard one of my partners say it.â€ She explained.<br/><br/>Adrian nodded once calmly. â€œWhat does he look like?â€<br/><br/>Rainie shook her head. â€œYou are<span style=""font-style: italic"">not</span>going after him. Not because itâ€™s too dangerous, I just donâ€™t want to deal with it. Letâ€™s just go.â€ Rainie had decided roughly five minutes ago that she and Adrian werenâ€™t going anywhere near these guys on the radios.<br/><br/>Adrian was about to disagree, but the radios interrupted him once again. A transmission from the first one, Sierra-India-something-something-Alpha. Sierra-India apparently intended to assist Aareagow, and told Rainie to pretty much sit tight. Adrian watched Rainie massage her temples. She had a headache. She walked over to wear he stood and looked over Nathanâ€™s radio. She pulled the mike to her and tapped it twice, noting that there wasnâ€™t any sound. She quickly realized it wasnâ€™t plugged in, so she corrected that swiftly. It was already on the correct frequency, so she didnâ€™t touch the dial. She tapped the mike again and got the resounding echo that meant it was on.<br/><br/>â€œI do not recommend assisting Aareagow, Sierra-India.â€ She said into it curtly. â€œFour-Two-Four-One-Seven, signing off.â€ With that, she shut off the unit, as well as the handheld.<br/><br/>â€œWe are officially ignoring them.â€ She announced to the room. Adrian still looked on edge, and the overall atmosphere of this whole thing had been severely screwed up. How could something get this confusing in a manner of hours. Yesterday it was just her and Adrian and Kai, slumming it in a borrowed apartment, wondering why they were still doing this. Now here they were, with no Kai, a charming guy who probably had the most sublime luck in the world, a soldier saving the man who nearly had her killed years before, and still they asked themselves what the hell was the point of all of it."
1450,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063&start=80,2011-04-11T02:37:28,LovelyLonely,"Ashley glanced at Toby with a slight apologetic smile. She looked at the other men and frowned a bit. She didn't like being treated like a sheltered kid. She knew what was outside. She knew that at any moment she could die. So why were they treating her like a kid? Was it because she was a woman? Now that kind of ticked her off.<br/><br/>""So you have any family around here?"" Toby asked, most likely trying to be polite.<br/><br/>She winced a bit and threaded her fingers. Her face looked serene. Too serene.<br/>""I thought I did,"" she murmured quietly, ""but I guess I shouldn't get my hopes up anymore."" She smiled slightly at Toby, trying her hardest to look as if the thought didn't bother her. She wanted the old days to be back. But... she knew that could never be. Sighing she looked at Toby.<br/>""And you? Did-,"" she winced at the mistake, ""Do you have family here?"""
1451,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063&start=80,2011-04-11T19:52:46,Boundary,"Toby looked at her and patted her back, reassuring her that everything was alright, though he knew that it never would be, not until every deadhead was six feet under. He was sorry for her, the sadness in her voice was obvious that something happened. Though her answer was cryptic, she thought she did? What did that mean? He decided to figure that out later when she asked him the same question.<br/>""I did, he's out back now."" Toby pointed to the window to the back yard, outside was a small wooden post jammed into the ground, the dirt freshly dug up and reburied. Toby did his best not to look sad and hurt. He would not let a person like her see that, she was not in any mood to commiserate with him he knew this. She had been through enough already."
1452,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063,2011-01-18T06:32:12,Rogue Gamer,"March 1st, 2012...<br/><br/>It was raining again.  Had been for nearly a week.  With the fall of man the air had already begun to clear up, and what fell from the New York sky was...not quite clean exactly but at least not as filthy as it had been.  The streets were still filthy though; luggage and belongings, crashed cars and discarded furniture, abandoned military check points, crude impromptu barricades, abandoned military vehicles, the occasional crashed helicopter.  Burned out buildings, entire neighbourhoods reduced to ash and debris.  And bodies.<br/><br/>They were everywhere, but had long since become little more then a common part of the background.  Suicides in cars or from out of high windows.  Infected clumped at building entrances or where they swarmed military checkpoints.  The unlucky, little more then scattered limbs and bones.<br/><br/>The scars of the Evacuation still marred the 278 into Fort Worth, reinstated as a military facility during the Quarintine and now the site of the deaths of some 50,000 citizens when the military escort was bogged down crossing the bridge and was eventually over run by seemingly limitless hordes of Infected.  The Evacuation was seen as the greatest culmination of a long series of military mistakes, incompetence and failure.<br/><br/>New York today was a quiet place; Infected still lurked everywhere; sewers, bank vaults, elevators, apartments, houses, shops, the streets...inside vehicles, the subways...anywhere people might have been, where people might have tried to hide, denying that they had been bitten, denying they were infected too.<br/><br/>Bands of survivors were few and far between, many had no idea others existed in the city.  Some fared better then others.  A horror story for survivors, when one of their own finally snapped under the pressure.  The stress and horrors of their situation finally strip them of any final desire to go on, the overwhelming realization that there was no hope, no rescue, no one else.<br/><br/>The merciful ones simply shoot their fellow survivors.  The worst leave the door open when they walk into the street, their friends waking to find Infected beating down bedroom doors.  A terrifying and pitiful end to over a year of survival against the odds.<br/><br/>Infected often mingled about the streets, and it became hard to believe they could run, or were even dangerous at all as they roamed mindlessly.  The could seem so sad when no food was evident, and each told it's own horrible story.  Some could almost be mistaken as still alive; no wounds evident, their bites often bandaged and hidden beneath clothes in some foolish attempt to go deny what had happened to them before they died.  Others were obvious; horrible wounds on faces and hands, but still only that one bite...the average person could escape after just one bite, fleeing to find a place to hide and eventually die.<br/><br/>March 1st was just the beginning of another day..."
1453,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063,2011-01-20T19:53:29,HayyelObsession,"It was March 1st, 2012 and the rain pelted against Aureliaâ€™s umbrella. Damiana looked down the street and between the cars piled among other belongings. There was no sign of any zombies that she had seen so far. The water soaked her silver white hair and the tank top she was wearing. It stuck to her curves and revealed that she wasnâ€™t wearing a bra. She held her gun firmly and she kept herself alert and cautious. Her eyes darted from place to place; searching for a place they could settle for the night and not get their brains eaten.<br/><br/>Looked across the street, there was an apartment. She was about to move when she quickly ducked. Damiana heard a crack like noise and she help her little sister back, putting her finger to her lips and telling her to go over and hide behind a dumpster. Aurelia obeyed, closing her umbrella she hid successfully.<br/><br/>Damiana looked back out slowly and surveyed her surroundings. The rain was making it hard the focus on anything moving but she tried her best. Not knowing what was out there scared her, but she stayed strong and listened, watched, and waited. Slowly she knelt. Grabbing some mud she wiped it on her face to mask her scent. Slowly and carefully she got up and crept into the streets. Then all of a sudden something tackled her. It was a zombie. She kicked at its head and pushed its heavy weight off of her. Skidding back several times she steadied her gun to the dead things head and shot several times. Then she drop kicked it and smashed her boot into its face and watched as the zombie became limp.<br/><br/>She sighed and rushed back over to her small sister. â€œAre you alright?â€ she checked franticly for anything injured.<br/><br/>Aurelia came out of the cramped space and looked at her dirty sister, â€œYeah, Iâ€™m fine! But now Iâ€™m dirty and so are you. Also, more importantly, are you okay?â€<br/><br/>Damiana was glad that her sister was unharmed. â€œYeah Iâ€™m fine. And a little dirty wonâ€™t kill us before the zombies do,â€ she joked with her sister. Then she picked her up and kissed her forehead. â€œLetâ€™s get moving, we are going to scope that apartment over there okay?â€<br/><br/>Aurelia nodded and when she was set down, she followed her sisters every move and made it safely across the street.  Damiana looked through the windows of the abandoned building, to dark to see anything, she concluded that going inside was the best way to check. â€œLia, I want you to get your gun and have it ready in case we encounter something, you hear me?â€<br/><br/>Aurelia nodded and grabbed the heavy gun her sister had lent her. She was determined not to fail her sister, even if she didnâ€™t exactly trust Damiana very much. She was still her older sister and she respected that. Aurelia slithered into the building after Damiana. Gun ready, even if she hadnâ€™t known how to use it, and umbrella in easy reach.<br/><br/>The darkness shrouded them, but soon Damianas eyes adjusted to the shadows. She searched around for any signs of the living, and any signs of the dead."
1454,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063,2011-01-21T00:14:14,Ristina,"March 1st, 2012 (Hoping this is a good post)<br/><br/>""Sammy !!! Follow me."" Selena practically whispered grasping the younger female, who wouldnâ€™t seem as if she was younger than the famous pop singer Selena. But she was. Looking at least the part, and her attitude was also much more mature than selenaâ€™s. Selena was a whopping 5â€™4 ft tall which was taller than sammy by an inch.<br/><br/>""Fine !!fine Selena lead the way."" She responded holding Selenaâ€™s hand as she quickly led her through the deadened streets of new York. Twisting, and turning around everybend with fear in her eyes. ""Shit girlâ€¦your gonna get us killed."" That was when Selenaâ€™s beautiful form froze.<br/><br/>""Shhhh."" She slammed herself against the red brick wall. Being very silent with that move. Her long dark pink hair falling carelessly down her shoulders. A rifle strapped to her back. Sliding one hand to the gun, and the other to the tan strap. She took the gun, no longer carrying it on her back. This time preparing to shoot to kill.  The rifle sleek, and silver with a nice scope for view. Seeming to imitate a sniper. Since she preferred to stay as far away from the zombies as possible.<br/><br/>Sammy stayed silent as well doing the same thing. Staying completely frozen as she gripped her  hunting rifle. (yes both girls  have a rifleâ€¦but they are different ) This rifle was black, and seemed to be able to hold a decent amount of ammo, and did not have a scope. Her rifle was not strapped to her at all instead it was carried by hand.<br/><br/>The zombies around the corner were chomping on something. Chomping on something that they could only guess as being a very unlucky human being. Selena held the gun , bringing her eyes to the scope, and turning to the side a little. Just enough for her to notice that there were 3 of them.  Lowering the gun one more time , she used three fingers to signal to Sammy that there were three zombies. One of which was a child, and would be the first that she would shoot. With that in mind she stepped from her hidden spot from the corner. Aiming her gun at the boys forehead. She heard Sammy take the steps to be next to her. Selena allowed her eyes to shut for just a moment , and took a deep breath. Focus was needed to make the perfect shot. The zombie that was eating was still too focused on what he was eating to notice the two. But the other two â€¦being the boy, and the zombie man had noticed. They turned to the two of them begging to make their decent towards them. When her golden eyes opened she shot. Hearing the sound of the gun make impact with the boy. Causing the boy to stumble, and die. She smiled then, knowing that the boyâ€™s soul was at rest.<br/><br/>Sammy on the other hand was still hesitating. She hadnâ€™t shot the other zombie, and now the one eating was starting to stand. ""Fucking shoot now."" She scrambled back, as she heard the pop from Sammyâ€™s barrel. The bullet hit the zombie in the arm. Causing the zombie to stumble backwards.<br/><br/>Sammy on the other hand realized that she had the gun to low, and at this point the shot would be point blank to the forehead. With that in mind she pulled the trigger. The second bullet marking itâ€™s target at last.  Selena had finally been able to reload her gun. This time without any practices to make the shot. She pulled the trigger, shooting the third zombie square in the head. ""Come we have to make it back to the safe haven."" With that in mind they ran down the path they had just cleared. Which was indeed the  road before the safe haven. When they had made it to the street. They  found the building , and ran into the front doors, and into the darkness. Hearing two other voices that couldnâ€™t recognize."
1455,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063,2011-01-22T01:23:18,Rainie,"There was so little light these days. It was as if the sickness and misery had rose into the ozone and clouded the sun. The lack of electricity also darkened the world a little more than it already had become. Life seemed bleak and meaningless, and it was. After the Evacuation had failed, all hope seemed lost. The Infection had reached its deadly fingers across the world, leaving a suffocating miasma in its wake. Not a single speck of happiness was left. If there had been, it had long since been shattered.<br/><br/>A flickering candle created a hole in the darkness, a small pool of light in a sea of ebony. Rainie sat in a rickety old chair, a journal in her lap, as she pondered mortality. A black shape was sprawled on the floor at her feet. A wolfish-looking dog lay sleeping, its muzzle resting on its paws. The candleâ€™s radiance danced across her face, causing her violet eyes to seem to glow. Her right hand rested on the open journal, a pen between her slim fingers. Her cheek rested in her left palm, her elbow propped on the small table as she stared into the flame. Rain pattered against the roof, and against the windows that were deeper into the apartment. There was a leak, and water was currently dripping from ceiling into a large pot.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Drip... Drip... Drip... Drip...</span>it went.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-size: 100%; line-height: 116%;"">March 1, 2012</span><br/>I always thought the world would end in December. Maybe this is not the end, the end has still yet to come. It sure feels like the end. Maybe this is the Big Manâ€™s way of scrubbing out his first try and starting a new batch, which is all good and well, humans are pretty messed up. But he couldnâ€™t have waited another century? Humans, Iâ€™ve decided, are like candle flames. Bright in their intensity, yet so easily snuffed out.</span><br/><br/>â€œWhat the hell are you doing?â€<br/><br/>Adrian lumbered into the room, his hair a tangled mess of black and red. His voice was low and scratchy from sleep. He scratched the back of his head as he blinked against the light of the candle, turning his face away. He still had his jeans on, but his t-shirt was missing. A gun could be seen sticking out of his waist band. Rainie gestured toward it.<br/><br/>â€œIs that loaded?â€ She inquired with raised eyebrows.<br/><br/>He scoffed at her and began to trudge into the kitchen. â€œWhat good is an unloaded gun?â€ He asked rhetorically.<br/><br/>She decided to ignore that, seeing as he was 100% correct. She closed her journal and set it aside, blowing out the candle and following after her younger brother. Adrian opened a few cabinets, looking through the cans of food fully stocking each one. Deciding what was for breakfast.<br/><br/>Rainie was silent for a while as Adrian inspected a can of tomato soup, then replacing it and picking up a can of Spaghettioâ€™s instead with a grimace. His hair was growing out, the black dyed parts separated from his scalp with a good inch of red. Rainie was always struck by the similarities she and her brother shared. Same nose, same skin shade, same natural hair color, they were even the same height. And he was still growing. A seven year age difference didnâ€™t make much of a difference to either of them. Wordlessly, Rainie opened another cupboard and riffled around, sliding cans out of her way as she searched. She pulled a can of diced pineapple out, holding it out like it was a divine relic. His eyes widened when he caught sight at the delicacy, forgetting the Spaghettioâ€™s in his hand.<br/><br/>In a flash of movement, heâ€™d snatched the pineapples from her hand, stolen a spoon from a drawer, and began heading toward his room. Rainie scowled after him, ripping the can opener from its place on the counter and hurling it at his head.<br/><br/>â€œOw! Son of a bitch!â€ Adrian bent and picked up the can opener, rubbing the back of his head while curses streamed from his mouth. â€œThe fuckinâ€™ hurt, damn it!â€<br/><br/>Rainie crossed her arms and looked at him coolly. â€œThatâ€™s obvious. Itâ€™s supposed to hurt, itâ€™s a ass kickinâ€™.â€ She said ungrammatically, quoting one of his favorite movies from before the Outbreak.<br/><br/>Adrian turned and scowled at her. â€œNext time a zombie falls on you, maybe Iâ€™ll miss.â€ He challenged.<br/><br/>Rainie smiled. â€œBut then who will tuck you in?â€ She ducked as an empty candle holder zipped over her head. A door slammed, and Adrian was gone. Smiling, she went up to his door and tapped on it. â€œWeâ€™re going out today. Arm up and put a damn shirt on.â€ She said before Adrian could try to say anything.<br/><br/>There was a rhythmic sound of metal scraping lightly against metal, and Adrian seemed to speak from around a mouthful of food. â€œVests?â€ He asked.<br/><br/>Rainie thought about it. â€œNah. Weâ€™ll be quick. Plus, my back hurts.â€ She muttered the last part lowly, mostly to herself. Something resembling the word â€œokayâ€ seemed to answer her, and she took it as a dismissal.<br/><br/>She went back into the kitchen, where Kai sat by the cupboard, looking up at her with expectant blue eyes. â€œYeah, yeah.â€ She muttered. Reaching up, she found a can of dog food next to a can of carrots, and dumped its contents into a bowl. She placed the bowl on the floor at the wolf hybridâ€™s paws. â€œEat your heart out.â€<br/><br/>Rainie turned to head back to her room, but suddenly Kai snarled. Bewildered, she swung around to look at him, only to find him across the room, barking and snarling at the door. From the other side of the door, there was a bang. Something pounding against it. Almost a full three seconds, there was another. Three more seconds, and again.<br/><br/>Rainie snatched her gun from her holster, left over from her NYPD/FBI days, holding it in her two hands and arms length out of habit. She jerked her head at Kai, who immediately backed away from the door, growling menacingly. She put her shoulder against the wall next to the door, stalling for a moment. Another bang resounded from the other side of the door, and was accompanied by a spine-chilling groan. Rainie yanked the chain loose, jerked the deadbolt, disengaged the latch, and turned the knob. The door flew open. Decomposing fingers appeared, and the creature groaned.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">1-2-3!</span><br/><br/>She stepped in front of the door, a good meter away from it. She stood sideways, her 92A1 in her right hand, raised level to the Infectedâ€™s head. It had been a blonde male, and he wore a mint green hospital gown. The flesh had rotted away, its yellow teeth bared, and it was missing its left eye. Rainie pulled the trigger, point blank in the skull. It went down.<br/><br/>Lowering her gun, she stuck her head out the door and glanced left then right. Nothing else was out there. It was raining, but the roof over the landing kept her dry. Sticking the gun in her holster, she hauled the zombie carcass over the railing of the landing, and it hit the ground three stories down with a sickening<span style=""font-style: italic"">thuck.</span>A crow that had been picking through garbage nearby cawed in delight. It rose, ebony wings flapping against the air, beating steadily. The light reflected off the feathers, shining purple or blue. It landed on the corpse, cawing before driving its onyx beak into the disgusting flesh.<br/><br/>Rainie glared down at the street below. Abandoned cars littering the road, more than one either connected to a telephone pole or street sign or other car. Debris was scattered over the sidewalks, and once towering buildings crumbled. The stone and brick walls of the opposite building were intricate designs, incorporated with the fleur-de-lis, now cracked. And the smell. There was nothing to describe it. In pre-Infection days, the air of New York City could but described as resembling the scent of dog shit, but now it smelled of rotting flesh, sickness, and death. Suffering and misery. Worst of all, it was silent, save for the wind. The City that never slept, was dead. The crow below tore at the rotting corpse, its wings fluttering, and it cawed every few seconds. Rainie looked down at it through the curtain of water that poured down from the roof. She looked strong. Like a survivor.<br/><br/>â€œEat your heart out.â€"
1456,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063,2011-01-22T02:35:55,tekno,"<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;"">March 1st 2012</span></span><br/><br/>Ashleigh rolled over and pulled the sleeping bag up closer to her head. It was at that moment she opened her eyes quickly, not adjusted to the dark she whimpered his name. ""K..Kurtis!"" She began to scramble out of the sleeping bag and reached for the Glock 22, that she always kept beside her, or on her person. Her eyes finally adjusting to the dark she looked and saw Kurtis sitting on a milk crate near a window, shotgun in hand. ""Why did you let me fall asleep!"" She quietly shouted at him, so not to attract any unwanted attention.<br/>Looking over to his beautiful girlfriend, her hair a mess from the sleep, her eyes squinting, he smiled over at her. Getting up from the milkcrate he used for a stakeout, he walked over to her and sat beside her. Looking into her green eyes, taking the glock from her hands and setting it down beside her. ""You where tired love, we still need our sleep"" He said as he placed his hand onto her cheek and leaned in to softley kiss her lips. Pulling back he smiled again and leaned back against the wall, looking up at the ceiling.<br/>Ash watched Kurtis as he looked up, she sighed and began to rolled up the sleeping bag and stuff it into her huge ""campers"" backpack. ""Okay, we need to eat, and then move on, we have to find someone alive"" She pulled over Kurt's bag and pulled out a can of creamed corn, and another of tuna. ""What would you like today?"" She asked him somewhat cheerily.<br/>Kurt smiled and grabbed the tuna, knowing that Ash hated fish, he grabbed his swiss army knife and began to open her can of corn, then passed it to her and began to open his. Sliding the knife back into his front pocket of his dirty jeans, he began to eat his food.<br/>----<br/>When they finished eating they had gathered all their belongings, and threw them in their bags and then reached down for their protection. ""Okay, just follow me and be careful, please."" Kurt said to Ash and they stood behind the closed door. She nodded to him, as she always became very silent when they had to face the undead. Quietly Kurt unlocked and opened the door, sticking the shotgun out and looking around. They began their quiet and fast trek to look for other survivors.<br/>In the corner of Ash's eye she caught sight of movement. She froze, and grunted to notify Kurt of what she saw. He nodded to her and turned in the direction of the movement, looking to Ash, the look he gave her was one that said, stay here, and watch out. He began to move around a half burnt car, and saw nothing, looking back to Ash, with question in his eyes.<br/>Ash watched at Kurt turned to look at her, when she saw behind him a zombie crom from around a corner of a building. She let out a little shreik and aimed her gun towards the zombie coming from behind Kurt.<br/>Noticing the shock in Ash's eyes, Kurt quickly spun around and caught the zombie and it lunged towards him. He struggled with it and repeatedly smashed it in the head with his elbow. It looked like he had the uper hand, when the zombie pulled back, then lunged again taking Kurt down with him. The zombie leaned closer to Kurts neck and opened its mouth for the bit. When a bullet went through it's head, and making it explode. Kurt gasped and pushed the limp body off of him. He quickly turned to look for Ash, as saw her standing there, a tear in her eye."
1457,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063,2011-01-23T00:18:51,Rogue Gamer,"The rains showed no signs of letting up.  The clouds thickened, and what little light that had gleamed through in the early morning faded to the darkness of night.  No trace of light gleamed in the city's windows, no smoke rose from chimneys.  The rain made it near impossible to hear the Infected coming, the thick sheets falling from the sky made it hard to see far.  The shadows hid what might lurk inside alleys and under vehicles, played tricks on the mind.  But it also made it easier to sneak, made it harder for Infected to notice survivors on the prowl, and many took the chance to scavenge for supplies.<br/><br/>It also had the oddest effect on Infected.  Some would simply stop and stare into the sky, unseeing eyes wide and bodies dry of blood slowly filling with water.  Some might find it comical as the more damaged of Infected would turn into vaguely bloated waddlers ever squishing like soggy gym shoes.<br/><br/>Some few would seek shelter, often finding their way to the most inconvenient of places for survivors on the prowl.  Standing on doorsteps to survivor hide outs, or finding their way into safe houses and vehicles.  No matter how vigilante the survivors, there seemed always to be that one or two that found their way to the strangest of places.<br/><br/>Somewhere on the city's outskirts, if New York could ever be though to have anything of the like, four men stood on the roof of a McDonalds, staring at the dark blob on the horizon that was the rain shrouded city.  Five small packs full of gear sat huddled together behind the four, and tattered dark rain coats hung heavily over their bodies.  Rifles wrapped in garbage bags were held in their hands, and one sported a pair of binos, searching the distant city for any trace of light, but to no avail.<br/><br/>A fifth body lay on the far side of the roof, rain coat draped over a fallen comrade, that one's gear already split amongst the others.  At an unspoken signal, the binos were lowered then tucked away and they turned to gather their things.<br/>---<br/>Kurt and Ashleigh would have no respite.  The rains picked up only after that one gunshot echoed, but it didn't carry far.  Only far enough.  The mournful sounds of an Infected drifted out of the rains somewhere down the street from the pair of survivors, and a figure could be seen moving towards the pair.  Then another.  The gunshot had not echoed far, but that one quiet moan of the alerted Infecte carried just a little farther, where another heard that moan.  Alerted, that one let out a similiar haunting call and started towards the pair as well, only to be heard by another, and another...<br/><br/>Figures loomed in the ever growing rains, seeking the lovers, eager in their mindless ways to embrace them.  Only a dozen of the Infected approached, and the moment they caught sight of a living person they would make the terrifying change from slow, shambling pitiful wretches, to the ferocious, tireless killers that were immortalized on the news.  All it would take is the slightest hint of scent, of noise or movement, to send the Infected running and crying."
1458,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063,2011-01-23T04:50:06,WorthlessRose,"Nathan slowly peeked around the corner to see through the glass of the door, but it was as dark inside as it was out; only basic shapes could be distinguished. He hated this part: the apprehension before the scare. It was worse than the scare itself. He always kept calm when the worst was happening, but he could worry himself bald waiting for it. Always thinking, ""Just around the next corner. Okay, this next corner. Through that door. Under the stairs. Did that shadow just move?"" But that was what surviving these days was: perpetual terror.<br/><br/>Forcing himself into a sort of adrenaline fueled calm, he pushed open the door, ever so slowly, with the end of his shotgun, and crept inside as quietly as he could, all the while thanking whatever unnatural forces which preserved him that the door didn't creak. That was the hard part. Once inside, he slowly removed his bag and propped the door open with it. If he had to run, he could always find a new bag, but he'd want an open door waiting for him. It was a small gas-station and looked about like all the others he had been to: empty bags and boxes everywhere and all the food and water long since taken. A quick survey, lead by his shotgun, showed that the only thing left was half a case of beer somebody had ripped open.<span style=""font-style: italic""> Disappointing, but alright. If this goes as planned, I might like a couple.</span><br/><br/>Taking a couple brews, Nathan returned to his bag and crept around behind the station as cautiously as he could. He was glad for the rain. It made it hard for him to see, but also for them. And even better, he'd heard that they--they were always just ""they"" in Nathan's mind--could smell living flesh like a dog. The rain would make that impossible.<br/><br/>The caps weren't hard to find, even in the rain. Small metal disks in the ground with oversized  round keyholes. They were just under a singular metal trapdoor. The lids to the underground tank that would hold all the stations gasoline. Perfect. Opening his bag, Nathan took out two plastic bags connected with wire. The larger of the two he dropped on one of the round caps. Inside were three small batteries, a circuit board from a remote controlled plane and a sock filled with ground rust, powdered aluminum and two 4th of July sparklers. He then closed the lid and left the other bag on top. It held the siren from a police-car.<br/><br/>Satisfied, the young pyrotechnist cautiously made his way back down the street again, shotgun first. It was only just over a block, but he was pleasantly amazed to come across no trouble. Not until he tried crossing the street. Being out in the open just sucked, so Nathan always chose to cross where there was plenty of wreckage. But this time, it just wasn't good enough. He didn't even see it: one of ""them."" He was right in the middle of the four lanes when he heard a plop and turned his head to see a bloated zombie struggling to pull itself out of a puddle not thirty yards away.<br/><br/>Without a moments hesitation, Nathan dropped behind a car, painfully reminiscent of his old girl ditched back in Ohio for a jeep that could go off road. He peered under the front end and watched the creature pick itself back up, slowly, as if it hadn't noticed him. That was good, but now he was trapped out in the open. His hopes dropped drastically as the thing picked itself back up to just stand there in the rain. There was no way Nate could leave his cover without being given away and he couldn't risk staying there all night.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Fuck fuck fuck fuck fuck fuck FUCK!</span>he thought to himself.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Alright, five more minutes--</span>he checked his watch<span style=""font-style: italic"">--then I just go for it. I can take just one of them and then the siren will distract any that heard me.</span>He decided, tapping his fingers nervously on the gun before checking under the car again. Yup, still standing there....and then he saw it. A black shape moving down the center of the street toward. It waddled in a way that made it all to obvious what it was, and it was on the opposite side as the first. The only reason it hadn't noticed Nathan sitting there yet was that he wasn't moving and the rain was blurring together colors and shapes, but that wouldn't last long. He wouldn't have five minutes.<br/><br/>Nathan closed his eyes and cursed quietly. He knew his chances of survival had just dropped below fifty percent; he wouldn't even have time to set off the siren now. But, to his surprise, he didn't regret setting it up. It was still a smart move. He was just sad it wasn't smart enough. And now.....<br/><br/>His thoughts trailed off to be replaced by others. Others that were much less depressing.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Was that a gunshot?</span>It had come from farther down the road, causing the zombie moving towards him to stop and turn around. A moment later, he heard one of them bellow and the beast Nathan had been so terrified of spotting him just dashed off the other way with a bellow and a moan of its own. And a few moments after that, the one that had fallen dashed past his hiding spot and never looked back. Now, like a cornered rat seeing an opening that could close at any moment, Nathan dashed out of cover toward his goal without even checking for more of them. Hopefully, if any saw him running, they would just think him one more zombie running toward a meal.<br/><br/>And there it was, the bookstore. Nathan's makeshift home for the past few days. He flung open the door, slid in, closed it, and bolted it up. He had pushed a bookshelf up against the wall where the stairs were so you couldn't even tell they were there. He pulled it aside with a heave before stepping through and pulling it back into place. The second floor was similar, then there was nothing all the way up to the fifth floor, which had been the store owners apartment. This is where Nathan went. He dropped his bag on the floor and pulled out the remote control plane remote; that he set on the dresser before he went to the window. Two more zombies dashed past far below and he was glad for his fortifications. He just wished he'd found some food. His last meal had been a can of gravy, which just made him miss bread all the more, but you couldn't even find flour anymore.<br/><br/>Then he thought of the gunshot. Nathan hadn't met many good people....or...well...any. The last group he'd been with ha taken him hostage and threatened to kill him every day. That's why he ran. But there weren't many people left, and just having people out there killing zombies was better than letting them die, right?<br/><br/>Nathan stared blankly at the street for a few more seconds, not knowing if it was worth it. He had just set this up a few minutes ago, after all, to save himself when the time came. But when another infected ran past he stood up and grabbed the remote from the dresser. He flipped one switch before he even got back to the window, and the police siren went off immediately. The infected in the street stopped and looked confused. A moment later, it turned around with a moan and ran toward the gas station instead. The siren was loud, too, and drowned out the moans of the infected. Before long, there was a dozen, at least down the street and more coming.<br/><br/>""I just hope this wasn't wasted."" He said to himself, just before he flipped the second switch. He couldn't see it, but he new the steel cap was being melted away. Five seconds later, a massive explosion rocked the building. Even through the rain, Nathan could feel the heat more than a block aways. He could see the zombies running, flaming into the street. He smiled. Still he was never able to make himself hate them any more than one can hate the tornado that tore down your home. They were a force or nature, but he hated them, none the less, and liked to see them die if only because they wouldn't do any more harm."
1459,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063,2011-01-26T04:37:44,HayyelObsession,"<span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""color: #8080FF"">Damiana</span></span><br/><br/>Damiana was listening to the darkness for any noise. She waited for a while, until she heard a soft thud. It came from the door they had just entered. She crouched down and moved close to the wall putting a hand over her sistersâ€™ mouth and against the wall. Clasping her hand around the handle of the pistol she slowly removed her hand from Aurelia face, bringing the hand to the gun as well. She moved slowly and carefully to the unknown that were with them now.<br/><br/>She heard the sound of a gun andâ€¦ sirens, in the distance. Being temporarily distracted she focused her attention back to the dim darkness. She could barely hear the breathing ofâ€¦ two people? Zombies? Damiana hadnâ€™t a clue but she stayed alert. Blast the noise outside!<br/><br/>Pointed her gun she said softly, â€œWhoâ€™s there?â€ it was risky, but she took her chance. Itching with trigger fingers, she felt like pulling it. But she didnâ€™t, not until she got a reply. Praying her sister would keep quiet in the background.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF40FF""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;"">Aurelia</span></span><br/><br/>Her sister first threw a hand over her mouth and now she was pinned to a wall temporarily. She was guessing it was something bad. So when her sister disappeared, she inched her way further from the entrance. Hiding inside of a box that had simultaneously appeared from the pitch black hall, she felt safe in it, and knew that if it was something bad she could pop out and blindly shoot. She gripped the gun clumsily. Getting ready to press the safety lock and shot when she heard her sister speak and she listened."
1460,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063,2011-01-27T17:30:14,Rainie,"â€œCan I take the LSAT?â€<br/><br/>â€œNo.â€<br/><br/>Rainie buckled the last buckle on her heavy black rubber and leather boots. Rain still showered from the sky, now black, and the siblings didnâ€™t know how much they could take. Sure, they were clean, the rain allowing them pseudo-showers to wash themselves and clean their clothes. Theyâ€™d collected water and boiled and stored it in old bleach containers and milk cartons every day religiously for weeks.<br/><br/>Rainie stood straight, and reached for her windbreaker. Adrian was cursing and muttering, replacing the LSAT in the gun cabinet. Grudgingly, he grabbed the MG4 instead and clipped half a dozen magazines to his ammo belt. His hair was still a mess, sticking in all directions, and he pushed it back with his hand. He stuck one of the Smith & Wessonâ€™s in his belt along with a trench knife and clips for the S & W as well.<br/><br/>Their dog sat by the door, its cool blue eyes following the two of them as they moved about the apartment. They were going on a night raid, the most logical. The rain was also a helpful factor; it would mask their scent and drown out their footsteps. Kai watched Rainie zip up her jacket and go to the weapons cabinet. She selected her USAS-12 Daewoo and a trench knife, strapping the Daewoo across her back and sliding the knife next to her prized 94A1. Adrian went into the hall, then came back as Rainie was securing her hair in a long red braid with their packs. Rainie slung the empty pack on one shoulder, so she could still get to the Daewoo quickly should she need it. The excess strap on the other strap hung down, and had one of those three pronged plastic clips on the end. She clipped it to her belt loop on her left side to secure it without the other strap getting in the way. Kai watched as Adrian did the same.<br/><br/>Rainie made a quick run through the apartment. The drywall had cracked away on most of the walls, leaving wood and insulation bare. There was a window in each of the two bedrooms, both of them either boarded up or cardboarded and duct taped. There were wide cots piled with blankets in each room, not a distinguishing feature in either of them. There was a bathroom that was useless, but they stored blankets and water there. The counter was chipped and the mirror cracked, and the shower curtain had long since been torn off, the rings still dangling from the aluminum bar. The grout in the tile shower/bath had turned green and scum stained it in long drips. Pumps no longer worked, and most pipes had burst from pressure.<br/><br/>She returned to the main room to find Adrian testing the safeties on his guns. The main room was just as dingy as the rest of the place. There was a threadbare couch that had seen far better days. In the sixties, likely. A rickety chair. An old table. Candles and kerosene lanterns served as light. The kitchen was directly across from the front door, just a counter, a sink, and cupboards. There was a place for a refrigerator, but it had been pitched long ago. In its place was a dresser where they put any crap that didnâ€™t have a place. The nook where a washer and dryer or a pantry would have been had been gutted for their steel gun cabinets.<br/><br/>It was crap. But it was a place to stay. And it was a helluva lot better than most conditions. Rainie knew there were survivors out there. Sheâ€™d contacted a group a month ago, to check in. But, in total, she had personally met only 4. The first was when she and Adrian had lived in her old apartment. They were good friends, and did raids together. For a while he had crashed at her place. Adrian and him had been on good terms, and always had each otherâ€™s backs. But heâ€™d gotten bitten, and in those last minutes of consciousness, he told her the address to his own apartment. And he asked her to kill him.<br/><br/>Then there was a pair of men who came by and asked if sheâ€™d wanted to join their group of a dozen or so survivors. Their group lived in whatever shelter they could find, often emptying out libraries or hospitals to stay for a few days. They said they could use their abilities and their supplies would be a great contribution. Rainie had politely declined, but promised to keep in touch.<br/><br/>Then there was a woman. Just a middle aged woman in a tattered blue dress, wrinkles lining her frantic face and light brown hair in a knot at the nape of her neck. She stumbled to their door one night, hysteric and unresponsive. The two of them brought her in, and tended to her, trying to make sense of what she was babbling. What Rainie had gathered had been along the lines of she was surviving with her daughter and a man named Jason. But then she saw her husband, now an animated rotting corpse. Then her youngest son. Also infected. Sheâ€™d gone insane. She frequently asked them to kill her, or mistook them for Infected. Finally, Adrian claimed that the womanâ€™s screaming was going to draw the Infected to them. Agreeing, she let Adrian guide the woman outside as she babbled and cried. Rainie wondered frequently if she should have been the one to shoot her, so he wouldnâ€™t be left with that memory.<br/><br/>â€œYou ready?â€<br/><br/>Rainie jerked herself out of her reverie, looked up at Adrian. He was standing by the door, his MG4 slung over his shoulder in a similar manner as Rainie had hers. He had a plastic trash bag wrapped around it to keep it dry. She realized he had grown. For the longest time they had been on the same level, but she hadnâ€™t noticed how much heâ€™d shot up. He was a good four inches taller than her. She was shocked she hadnâ€™t noticed.<br/><br/>She nodded and joined him at the door. Kai was still waiting there, and he stood when she came over. She bent down to look the dog in the eye. â€œGuard.â€ She commanded. Kai looked disappointed. He huffed and walked over to the middle of the room, and sat down. He stared at them as they disengaged the locks, then slipped out the door.<br/><br/>---<br/><br/>â€œDo zombies eat other zombies?â€<br/><br/>Rain drenched the siblings, slicking the roads inky black. Rainie remembered when there would be swirling oil rainbows in the rainwater, but it was long since gone. She and Adrian were crouched behind a car while Rainie siphoned out the fuel still inside.<br/><br/>Adrian turned and looked at her incredulously. â€œWhy would they eat each other?â€ He asked under his breath. His voice was almost drowned out by the sound of the downpour.<br/><br/>Rainie shrugged, watching the fuel stream into the bleach container they were lucky enough to come across. It was more than half full now. â€œWell, after the Evac, youâ€™d think theyâ€™d be running low on locals.â€ She said logically.<br/><br/>Adrian considered it for a moment, but still looked puzzled. â€œI donâ€™t know. Can zombies starve?â€<br/><br/>Rainie shrugged, flashing him a look. â€œHow should I know? Arenâ€™t you the video game guy?â€<br/><br/>The sound of gunfire sliced through the air. Rainie and Adrian both looked to the east, both silent for a minute. â€œHm. What do you think? Check it out?â€ Rainie asked her brother while watching the fuel drip through the siphoning tube.<br/><br/>But Adrian didnâ€™t answer. He was staring over her shoulder, at something behind her. His eyes werenâ€™t wide, he wasnâ€™t surprised, neither was he afraid. But the look on his face told her it was not good. She turned quickly, and immediately spied the shadow in the opening of an alleyway. Its arms were hung limply as if they were a great burden, and its head was thrown back, staring at the sky as rain pelted its disfigured face.<br/><br/>She froze, breath leaving her in an instant. If it heard her, it would attack. The low dribbling of the gas suddenly heightened into drips. Adrian was ramrod stiff behind her, silent as a shadow. The fuel stopped dripping, ceasing to flow completely. Neither of them moved. Rain continued to soak them, running down their faces and clicking against their jackets. Rainie began to fear that the sound of the rain hitting their windbreakers would give them away.<br/><br/>But suddenly, there was a siren. Loud. Familiar. For one wild second, Rainie thought she would see a police cruiser zip down Liberty Avenue as it had daily before the Infection. The wailing was far away, more than 20 blocks south. Rainieâ€™s eyes scanned the area, and found at least a half dozen Infected being drawn to the commotion. The one that had lingered by the alley eventually disappeared as well.<br/><br/>The explosion was loud, drowning out the sound of rain. There was something odd accompanying it. Like the sound of fingernails on a chalkboard. Or an animal dying.<br/><br/>With a gasp, Rainie stood. She could see the fire, the smoke was rising not that far away.<br/><br/>Adrian let out a low whistle. â€œIs it just me, or did someone just blow away a horde of â€˜fecteds?â€ He wondered aloud.<br/><br/>Without warning, she took off, running down the street. Her eyes were narrowed against the rain smacking her skin wetly, and her mouth was drawn into a tense line. Behind her, Adrian cursed and scrambled to cap their fuel container and shove it in his backpack. He hated it when she got like this. Something had caught her attention and struck her as odd, and she wanted to uncover what it was. She couldnâ€™t ignore something and move on. It was odd behavior for a New Yorker.<br/><br/>Cursing to himself, he scrambled to his feet and dashed after her, carelessly splashing up sprays of rain water. It wasnâ€™t until he finally spotted Rainieâ€™s black windbreaker when he slowed down, and started moving more carefully. He caught up to her and glared down at her red head.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Stupid girl,</span>he wanted to say. But he wouldnâ€™t.<br/><br/>Rainie was readying to peer around a corner. Adrian realized she had been running the entire time with her Beretta in her hands, clear headed as ever. He wished heâ€™d thought of that. Carefully, she peeked around the brick building. Adrian did the same, only not exactly as sneakily. What they saw was mind boggling.<br/><br/>It appeared to be a gas station, or at least it had been one at one time. The place was in flames now, and Rainie watched with a baffled expression as more than two dozen Infected burned and wailed high pitched shrieks. They fell to the pavement one by one, dying. Behind her, Adrian hissed a breath through his teeth. â€œDamn.â€ He said.<br/><br/>Rainie slinked into an alley lined with rotted garbage and â€“ ugh â€“ a few bodies. She was confident that any zombies from nearby had been drawn to the police siren, but some may come after the sound of the explosion. Adrian followed her as she picked her way through the muck and garbage. Hastily, she stepped over an almost-gone body of a man, his face mercifully covered by shadows and garbage. They hurried through the alley, and popped out a few blocks away from the wreckage. Rainie pulled out her old torch and clicked it on. It was a beauty of a Maglite, long and heavy with the ability to knock a man unconscious with a tap of the end of it. A gift from her father. The only issue was it ran on batteries, which were hard to come by. She used it only when absolutely necessary, and hadnâ€™t actually used it in four months.<br/><br/>Rainie signaled from Adrian to go check out the wreckage, and he slipped through the shadows and went to observe the damage. Rainie had a feeling, one of the feelings she got when something was about to happen. Not the kind that meant an Infected horde was on their trail, but something different entirely. She began to glide along the sidewalk, the Maglite pointed at the ground as she searched for something. Anything out of the ordinary. The rain had extinguished the fire, and the sound of it hitting her windbreaker was beginning to give her a head ache. Absently, she began to hum the tune of<span style=""font-style: italic"">â€œLondon Bridge is Falling Downâ€</span>as she picked her way around the area. She passed a grocery store, a cafÃ©, a bookstore, a CD/DVD shop.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">crash</span><br/><br/>Rainie whirled, bringing her gun up as she directed the light toward the sound, her humming breaking off abruptly. An Infected had knocked over a trash can. She fired off a round, getting it right in the head. It grunted, then it went down, falling in an arch to the pavement where it landed with a thud. Rainie clicked off her light, backing toward a building. She pressed her back against it and searched for a hiding place. Infected were drawn to gun fire. She and Adrian would have to hide. It was likely Adrian would be heading towards her that very moment.<br/><br/>She took a calming breath and resumed her humming."
1461,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063,2011-01-27T21:24:02,Ristina,"Selena froze as another females voice drifted to her ears.<span style=""font-style: italic""> ""Whoâ€™s there?"" </span>She wanted to scream that it was another human. But doing that may get them found out. She draped her hands around sammyâ€™s neck. Holding Sammy in place. Considering sammy was always the one to get aggressive. Her hand was clutched to her rifle. Trying to stay cautious for any zombies that may be on to them as it was.<br/><br/>"" Selena ,and Sammy. This our safe heaven. Who are you?"" She kept her voice still, and slowly made her way through the darkness towards the other female. Being as silent as she could. Considering the stairs made a creepy creaking sound. Which reminded her of a haunted house. Without waiting for the answer she slowly walked up the stairs. Turning to check on sammy. ""Sammy do you have the key?"" She whispered. The two of them barely had enough food to survive.<br/><br/>""Yea."" Sammy breathed her feet falling soundlessly on the stairs. As she made her way up the stairs behind Selena. It had been a long while since they ran into human contact. Fact is most people look at Selena as a preppy girl. Though she was always dressed like a girly girl. She was far from it. Sammy remembered the day that Selena chose to sing. It wasnâ€™t like a change your world moment. At least to the two of them. The record company always thought that her, and Selena were opposites. But that wasnâ€™t true. Selena loved guns, video games, and  sports. Very tomboyish things. Just like herself. The two of them were always looked at strangely. However, they learned to ignore it over time. She took the key that was squashed between her breasts because if it wasnâ€™t there than it would make noise. And noise was what was gonna attract the zombies. She opened the door , and made a creaking noise similar to the stairs. This door opened up to living room. Which had newspapers scattered on the floor, and a black couch that was turning gray, and seemed to be scratched up. Most likely by some animal. The room itself was a bit bland. Tan walls,  a white ceiling, with a wood floor. ""Come in."" Sammy gestured to the figures in the darkness. Hopping that they took this as their way of hospitality."
1462,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063,2011-01-28T05:54:27,WorthlessRose,"Nathan watched the infected burn from the safety of his window. The rain wasn't letting up; if anything, it had gotten worse. Even with the massive light source, he couldn't make anything out near the gas station anymore. The spots of light that moved had to be infected that were still burning, so they weren't all dead. A moan in the distance conformed that suspicion. But he knew he was safe in his window, five stories up.<br/><br/>Still, he couldn't say the same for whoever had used that gun earlier. That was bugging him. They could be good people or they could be bad, but they were LIVING people, and in this world, that was a big deal. After just deciding that saving anyone--okay, almost anyone--was worth it, and even wasting such a big diversion to do so, Nathan wasn't about to just decided that would have to be good enough. So he hopped from the window and jogged over to his big radio. It was sitting on his dresser next to the car battery that powered it. The cord that trailed out the window to an antenna strapped to the gutter had been a failure, since nobody had responded since he'd reached New York.  Nathan flipped it on anyways and set it to broadcast on all open channels. He hadn't thought of what he was going to say, yet, though, or if it was even wise to say anything. But he could at least comfort himself in the thought that if anyone really needed silence, they wouldn't have a radio on anyways. ""Hello, this is...um...Corpseburner...""<span style=""font-style: italic"">nice one</span>""...are you alright out there? Do you need help?""<br/><br/>That would have to do, Nate decided, and flipped the radio to scan through all open channels. Hopefully somebody was on one of them. Still, standing in front of the thing wouldn't make them reply any faster, so he went back to his window to stare again. The fire was dying out much faster than it should have. He could still see flickering, but the large shape that had once been the station was no longer there. It also looked like a portion of the building next to it was missing. A bright glow still emanated from the inside of the remaining portion; enough to give away movement in front of it.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Yup, at least one of them is still down there.</span><br/><br/>Nathan glanced at the radio. Still scanning; still no reply. A zombie slid into view around the corner down below and started heading toward his library. Nathan inched back inside a little bit. He started wondering if the humans had been smart enough to run for it when the station went up, or if they had been curious and foolhardy enough to come check it out just like the infected. As he tried do decide which answer he preferred, something struck him odd about the creature moving past the library door under his window. Was it sneaking?<span style=""font-style: italic"">SHIT!</span>It was a living person come to check out the fire.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Ballsy idiot!</span>he cursed them in his head, but had to turn the remark back on himself as he stuck his head out the window to yell and barely stopped himself. That would not have been a good idea. He quickly pulled his head back in, and frantically searched the area for something to throw, but nothing was close enough. That probably wouldn't have been a good idea anyways.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Dammit!</span>Head back out the window.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Okay, they're passing the CD shop. I'll have to be fast</span>Nathan was at the door in two bounds. He grabbed his shotgun and considered his bag for a split moment before grabbing it too, just in case. Cursing all the locks and bookcases for the first time since setting them up, he sprinted through the five levels of the shop, awkwardly trying to get his bag on his back without slowing down. He only slowed down when he got to the front door, where he peered through the glass at the mirrored hemisphere he had left on the curb in order to see both ways down the sidewalk without unbarring the door. The reoccurring thought that he was far too paranoid didn't distract him at all has he pulled the latch and stepped outside. After all, it was probably the reason he was still doing so much breathing and so little lurching.<br/><br/>The person was nowhere in sight, but Nathan knew which way they had gone. He closed the door as quickly as he could without slamming it and jogged down the street towards the CD shop with his shotgun in front of him. They must have turned just past the shop and couldn't have gotten much farther than that. Nathan made the turn and found nothing. He paused for only a second before another gunshot sounded just around the corner.<span style=""font-style: italic"">There they are.</span>And suddenly he was nervous. Bullets made for poor handshakes. Nevertheless, he had already come this far...<br/><br/>Dashing to the corner, he looked both ways, and there she was. A young woman: probably the same age as Nathan himself. She was against the same building at Nate, holding a handgun in what Nathan's inexperience could only assume was a professional manner. She was scanning the alley in the other direction, from just on the other side of a trash barrel, and hadn't seen him yet. Nathan, not wanting to make any noise, slipped around the corner as she started to turn back in his direction.<br/><br/>""Hey."" He hissed as he got closer, and nearly shit himself as she swung her weapon on him. It was a good thing the safety was still on on his shotgun, because his hand involuntarily contracted on the trigger. It wouldn't have made the day any more fun if he had fired; even despite the fact that he had it aimed at the ground in a non-threatening manner. ""Jesus! What are y--was that 'London Bridge is Falling Down'?"""
1463,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063,2011-01-28T23:28:51,Rainie,"Rainie was listening to the rain, listening to the dying fire from the gas station, listening for the approach of Adrian. She still hummed quietly, knowing Adrian would hear it and know she was okay. It had been their code for the past year theyâ€™d survived together. She needed to think. The CD store? No, not nearly enough cover. But the library she passed would offer many a bookcase to hide behind, and use as barricades should need be. Decided on that, she started to head back in its direction.<br/><br/>But another shape was there, coming towards her. And it wasnâ€™t Adrian.<br/><br/>She raised the 94A1, aiming it at the figureâ€™s head. She thumbed the safety, only to realize it had said something.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Hey?</span><br/><br/>That wasnâ€™t normal zombie speak. Your usual casual conversation with an Infected as a rule involved a lot of brainless moans and banshee-like screeches.<br/><br/>Rainie blinked, eyes narrowed in what could be easily mistaken for anger. In the darkness she could see a man, early twenties, a bag haphazardly dangling from his shoulders, and some kind of rifle in his hand, pointed toward the ground. He was probably as tall as Adrian. And he looked a little frazzled.<br/><br/>""Jesus! What are y--was that 'London Bridge is Falling Down'?""<br/><br/>Rainieâ€™s head tilted ever so slightly to the right, something she did when she was thinking. She had seen Infected survivors, still appearing to be alive and healthy, perhaps covering their bites with bandages or their clothes. They could speak with only slight difficulty, able to hold a conversation for a while.<br/><br/>She lowered the Beretta, thumbing the safety back on. She hoisted the Maglite to rest on her shoulder and clicked it on at the same instant, aiming it at the manâ€™s face. Then, after a moment, clicked it off.<br/><br/>Her lips, which had been pressed in a line, opened as she finally spoke, not moving her eyes from the manâ€™s face, which she could no longer see. â€œAJ, put the gun down. I think we have a live one.â€<br/><br/>Adrian stood by a car in the street behind the man, the Smith & Wesson raised and aimed at the back of the manâ€™s head. He didnâ€™t hold it like his sister, with two hands, but with one, his body turned to the side. Left over from martial arts classes, she assumed. Instead of putting it away, he thumbed the safety back on like she had. He stayed where he was, his stance tense, his expression guarded. He lowered his arm.<br/><br/>Rainie slipped the gun in its holster and took a step forward. She offered her hand and spoke in a pleasant tone, â€œItâ€™s nice to find someone in the neighborhood with pupils that dilate.â€ She said by way of greeting. She wanted to talk to him. She wanted to know if heâ€™d set the explosion, and how. Interest in explosives wasnâ€™t just a minor fancy of hers. Explosives were a rarity and highly valuable and very useful. She was curious."
1464,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063,2011-01-30T08:45:36,WorthlessRose,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">Well, there goes my night vision.</span>Nathan Sighed inwardly. It was a cruel thing to do, when everyone in the world was trying to stay hidden, but then again, he couldn't blame anyone for being paranoid either. Your life had to come first or not at all. He'd seen far too much of that in the past year. Even once or twice in himself, though he wasn't proud of it. But at least that wasn't him today. He had tried to save lives by drawing the danger towards himself, and then even went out into that danger when his plan backfired. No, Nathan definitely wasn't putting his own life first today.<br/><br/>When the girl spoke, it wasn't towards him. Apparently, she wasn't alone. That shouldn't have been a surprise; the few times anyone took the time to save another, that other served a purpose, and women always served a purpose. Morals took a hard hit when humanity fell. Yet another sad fact of this world. So, Nathan refrained from turning around and looking. He could picture the big muscled, big gunned, small brained oaf standing just behind him just fine in his mind. It made him regret the sudden heroic infliction he seemed to be suffering from today. At least the woman spoke like she held some authority in the relationship. That could save Nathan a bullet in the back. Then again, depending on her character, maybe not.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Why did I do this again?</span><br/><br/>Finally, after an hour of tense staring, by rough estimate, she holstered her gun and offered a hand. â€œItâ€™s nice to find someone in the neighborhood with pupils that dilate.â€<span style=""font-style: italic"">So it was on purpose. Why didn't I think of that?</span>After all, the mind was one of the last things to go after being infected. The pupillary response would go long in advance of higher brain functions. A good sign that someone had reached a critical stage of turning.<br/><br/>Nathan made a mental note of that and took one hand off his shotgun to shake hers. He would have to be satisfied that it was warm, for now. At least until he could get her into the light and get a better look at her.<span style=""font-style: italic"">And him.</span>he added. Hopefully there was only the two of them. ""I can't say I feel the same way. It's not the best neighborhood I live in, and getting worse by the second. We better get inside."" he finished with a nod back in the direction he came from before letting go and turning back, both hands on the shotgun again. The guy was nothing like expected. Even in the dim light, Nathan could tell he was rather scrawnier. Probably as tall at Nathan, himself, but Nathan had broad shoulders that made him look just slightly the larger. Still, there was no telling who would actually be stronger. That made things a little more comfortable. A little. He headed back towards the bookstore."
1465,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063,2011-01-31T04:10:15,HayyelObsession,"""Selena, and Sammy. This is our safe heaven. Who are you?"" asked a girl that emerged from the darkness. There was another girl with her.<br/><br/>â€œMy name is Damiana,â€ she said cautiously and followed grabbing her sister from a box when she saw her hat sticking out, â€œCome on Lia.â€ Setting Aurelia down, she walked in step to the people. Heading up a set of stairs they came to a room.<br/><br/>""Come in."" she gestured to them.<br/><br/>The room wasnâ€™t spectacular but Damiana was in no position to speak. She was just happy to be in a place without zombies trying to kill them. Or, at least, the people didnâ€™t look like they were in any hurry to kill them.<br/><br/>Aurelia walked up to the scratched up gray couch and sat; newspapers crunching under her feet. â€œAna, come and sit.â€ She gave a pouty look and rubbed her eyes yawning.<br/><br/>â€œItâ€™s alright, Iâ€™m going to stand, get some rest.â€ She turned to the strangers Selena and Sammy and asked, â€œIf you donâ€™t mind, I would like to ask some questions.â€ She had a look ne her face that her father usually gave; confident and sure as hell not joking around. There were things she wanted to ask these people. â€œWe will ask each other in turns if that is alright.â€<br/><br/>Damiana kept her fingers on the safety and trigger, ready for anything. Now that they were in the light she could see the others better. Selena looked vaguely familiar to her. But she couldnâ€™t place were. Her hair was a cotton candy pink, along with her fancy outfit she wore. Her friend Sammy seemed to catch her eye more. Creamy blond hair and purple eyes that made her think tiger. She didnâ€™t like her, the instant she saw her, and it was either the cocky attitude the woman showed or the large breast she displayed in a Chinese designed dress. Not that she had a problem with women with large breast because she had a decent C cup. It was just that women with a large chest were, as she had been shown before, whores.<br/><br/>She didnâ€™t want to judge the girls yet she kept her mind to the future questions she wanted to ask. Waiting for an answer she placed a hand on her hips and surveyed the boring little room without diverting her attention."
1466,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063,2011-01-31T06:58:59,Rogue Gamer,"It was once a soldier, telling the tale of the mistakes and arrogance of the opening days of the Infection.  Wearing a full body NBC suit, made awkward and heavy for the assortment of useless gear strapped and harnessed to his body.  Likely the man had been Infected early in the outbreak, had received the usual bandage patch job and sent back out.  It's gas mask was still strapped to it's head, pushed askew and certainly caught tight around the throat.<br/><br/>It wandered from an alley not long after Nathan had took to the street, drawn by the explosion but arrived too late to get truely worked up as the others closer by had.  It wandered the street, almost with a sense of direction, of intent, until it was standing in the street outside Nathan's hide out.  And it just stood there for a time, staring sightlessly.  Just what caught it's attention was a mystery, why it tried that door...why even it had any trace of sense enough to try the door.  Whatever the reason, it slowly turned towards the shop door, one thick gloved hand reaching out to turn the nob, to pull it open and wander inside.<br/><br/>Rain cascaded off it's filthy containment suit, and it moved slowly around the first floor, leaving a watery trail across the floor until it finally found it's way up the stairs, past the book case that hadn't been pushed back into place in Nathan's hurry to find other survivors."
1467,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063,2011-02-01T05:18:23,Boundary,"March 1st had been a LONG day, at least it was to Toby, who wandered the night covered streets of New York, his 9mm in his hands and a flashlight he had recently found had been taped to it, though he dared not turn it on, as dead as these things were, they could still see alright. He peeked around a corner and holstered his gun, opting for a crowbar instead. Once again, they may be dead, but they could still hear alright.... in fact they heard very well. A gunshot wouldn't help his situation much. He nearly tripped over a dead body, surprisingly it didn't look infected. He flipped it over and the bulletholes showed that he had been robbed or something. He rifled through his pockets and found a lighter, great!<br/><br/>""This'll help."" Toby said to himself and he suddenly jumped and looked around as he heard loud screeches in the night. He had figured out awhile ago that they seemed more rambunctious at night, more feral. He may be able to keep it together in the day, but at night he was better off staying out of their way. He immediately began bolting back to the garage, punching in the code to open the door when he got there half an hour later. It was noisy, but he was usually able to get in and close it before any zombies got to him. It closed and he flipped on the lights, if it weren't for the portable generator he would live in the dark.<br/><br/>Toby walked through, running his hand across his hair and putting his gun on the ground next to the office desk. March 1st was a long day, and he just wanted to sleep it away."
1468,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063,2011-02-13T23:27:21,Ristina,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">""My name is Damiana,"" </span>Spoke one of the strange girls who had entered their safe heaven. Selena took note of the name as well as the way that she took charge when it came to the other person.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Come on Lia.""</span>Selena also noted how Damiana was the one to tell the younger girl whether it was safe or not. She watched as the younger of the two strangers went directly for the couch. Seeming to sit down , and smile.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Ana, come and sit.""</span>The little girl spoke. Seeming to yawn, and stretch.<br/><br/>""Get some sleep youâ€™ll be safe for a little while."" Selena felt herself speak. Surprised that she could even speak of resting at a time like this. Days seemed so far apart, and so far away. You could die the next day , and there wouldnâ€™t even be anybody to really care about your death. No funeral, no tears. It was sad, but that was the way of life now. She smiled brightly trying to make at least a more friendly look.  They didnâ€™t have much food in the cupboard. But they at least had something. ""If your hungry we have a little bit of food lying around in the cupboards. But please help yourself to it.""<br/><br/>""Itâ€™s alright, Iâ€™m going to stand, get some rest."" The older girl replied keeping a cold eye locked on both Sammy and Selena. ""If you donâ€™t mind, I would like to ask some questions. We will ask each other in turns if that is alright.""<br/><br/>""Go ahead Im sure Selena will answer any question you have."" Sammy turned her head and headed for the kitchen. The kitchen was dusty, dirty, and completely disgusting. Bur beggars could not be choosers.  She wiped the counter with her hand. Trying in vein to make a clean spot for her to cook. Selena was a failure when it came to cooking. She always burned the food, or made it taste like shit. While she herself had a more chief like style with food. Even though they didnâ€™t have a lot she could still make something out of what they had. She reached her hand up and opened that nearly black cabinet. There was spaghettios, raveolios , and vegetables in cans. That was about all she had in this particular cabinet. She has sorted the cabinets by what little food they had. Her hand took three cans of raviolis and grabbed a knife. Simply because they had no can opener.  She slammed the sharp part of the knife into the  silver part of the can. Delving deep into the can so she could at last open it Once the can top was popped open she found a large silver bowl. Though it was sorta of rusted. It was still good enough to eat off of. She poured the cans into the bowl. Then the did the same thing with the can of green beans. All the while her ears listened the chat that was going on in the room next to the kitchen.<br/><br/>""So who is going first?"" Selena asked. She never once went for her gun. This was her safe house, and she wasnâ€™t about to fight with someone that she wanted to be friends with. She kept her eyes locked with the other girl."
1469,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063,2011-02-15T02:41:04,Rogue Gamer,"The quiet life of Toby's garage-turned home would be ruined March 1st.  There was no endless wave of Infected battering down the doors, now fire raging unchecked and threatening to destroy the entire neighbourhood.  No band of survivors willing to murder and steal to eck out a living.<br/><br/>It would seem the oddest sound at first, the sort of thing that was heard all too often in the early days, especially after the Evactuation failed.  Weeping, the sort of hopelessness that seized those without the strength to go on, or worse, those too terrified to end their own lives even knowing they were Infected.  Weeping, exhausted sobbing echoing from somewhere in the garage.  The sort of half heard sound that might have been one's own horrible memories creeping back to haunt you in those long, lonely hours.<br/><br/>It might take hours, or only minutes, for Toby not only to hear it but to realize it was real, and coming from close by.  From the storm drains in shop floor, and the sealed manhole that would lead down to the sewers and electrical lines under the city streets.  The tired, hopeless cries of a woman, apparently trapped in the pitch black tunnels under the city."
1470,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063,2011-02-15T02:44:31,Rainie,"Adrian figured they were somewhere around what used to be South Richmond. It wasnâ€™t a surprise they hadnâ€™t known there had been another survivor nearby. He and Rainie lived all the way in Manhattan, a block away from Central Park. Theyâ€™d had to pick their way over the Brooklyn Bridge to get where they were. The tunnel had collapsed a year back, and it was a miracle the Bridge was still standing. Adrian remembered Rainie promising him that they would only be going downtown Brooklyn and head back, and wondered how sheâ€™d convinced him to come all the way out here. Honestly, the girl was downright reckless for a cop.<br/><br/>When Adrian saw Rainie offer her hand to the man, he tensed, his thumb reflexively going to the safety on his gun. But Rainie had shined the light on him first, so he was probably okay. At least, not a zombie. That didnâ€™t particularly mean he was â€œokay.â€<br/><br/>The man was talking to her, and Adrian thought he saw her nod. Then the man turned around, and began walking down the sidewalk. Adrian could have sworn the guyâ€™s eyes had swept to him, and he tried not to thumb off the safety. But his gray eyes did narrow slightly. He looked at Rainie, who took a step and nodded at him, telling him to follow.<br/><br/>Rainie trailed after the man, wary but willing to take the chance. If it turned out the guy wanted to kill them and take their ammo, theyâ€™d shoot him and crash at his place for the night. Adrian was a meter behind her, the Smith & Wesson still in his hand. She could have sworn sheâ€™d asked him to put it away.<br/><br/>Regardless, they followed the man to the entrance of the library, and Rainie internally grinned. A good choice. Figures. She felt Adrianâ€™s fingers, tapping her urgently on the wrist. Looking up at his face, she saw something that shocked her. She followed his wide-eyed gaze to the street, two blocks down. A mass of dark moving shadows, babbling and screeching as they moved. Rainie looked down the other way, finding the very same thing.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">â€œShit.â€</span><br/><br/>Rainie ducked into the library, Adrian at her heels. Rainie remembered the days of pipe bombs: beeping, blinking, smoke trailing, zombie attracting time bombs. Oh, how she had loved those. Well, not when she was an FBI agent. Definitely not when she was an FBI agent. Or cop for that matter. But, alas, all had been lost. She never would have guessed that it would be such a bummer.<br/><br/>Rainie stumbled passed the man, into the library. Adrian shut the door, searching for locks, cursing under his breath. His hand still clutched the Smith & Wesson. Rainie hadnâ€™t realized she held the Daewoo until she looked down at it. Her heart was thumping hard and fast, It was dark inside the building, and it smelled musty and like decomposition. As most places did in this post-zombie-apocalyptic world. Then again, nothing had smelled particularly nice in New York<span style=""font-style: italic"">before</span>the Infection, so...<br/><br/>â€œYou got something to barricade the door?â€ Adrian growled. Screeches mingled with the sound of rain outside. The Infecteds were right outside. He prayed the rain would wash away the scent of living humans."
1471,The End is Here!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2063,2011-02-15T06:13:17,Boundary,"Toby awoke in the middle of the night to a loud banging, the garage doors being relentlessly brutalized by the infected outside, he grabbed his gun, his crowbar, his flashlight, his lighter (brand new) and an aerosol can he grabbed from a cupboard in the bathroom. He walked up to the door and pressed the code to open, letting it open only up to about ankle height. He took his newfound lighter, lighting it near the opening, and sprayed aerosol all over the bottom, the flames exploded the aerosol, creating a makeshift flamethrower that would burn the zombies from the bottom up. He then closed the doors once again as he listened to the zombies screech as they burned.<br/><br/>The one noise that disturbed him the most though was this sobbing noise that echoed through the building. In fact, it sounded like it was coming from underneath the building. A survivor? No way, so far the few survivors he found ended up dying. One in the sewer, that's ridiculous. Then again, he hasn't heard regular infected taking their time to go underground. He walked to a room nearby the bathroom and kicked over a rug, a sewer manhole was seen standing out from the regular tile. His father had asked to have it installed after plumbing problems became a regular nuisance, the cost of buying a plumber just too much for their budget. This in the long run just happened to be the perfect solution. He took his crowbar and pried it open, gripping the ladder and taking it down to the sewer floor. In the center was a stream of defecation, urine, and who knows what else flowing through the sewage. He did his best to ignore the smell as he looked around, flicking on his flashlight and holding his handgun close to him, his two glocks still holstered on his belt."
1472,The Grey (open upon PM request),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=20769,2013-01-08T21:16:51,Le bourreau,"Wyatt Lincoln was 27 years old on the night of January 8th 2013 when his life changed, he didn't know it when he went to bed that night, but from that point forward nothing was ever going to be the same again.<br/><br/>It had been a rough day, and his eyes closed almost as soon as his head hit the pillow. Practice had been particularly brutal, his MMA coach had beaten him mercilessly all session, and that was after a full day of work on the docks. The docks were tough manual labor but it was what paid the bills until his fighting career took off. He was bound and determined to see his dream come true and even the jeers from his fellow fighters and Dockworkers about his age weren't going to stop him, he was bound and determined to see himself in a main event. So when Wyatt began to dream it was of that very pinnacle of success that filled his thoughts.<br/><br/>Wyatt could hear the crowd's screams and smell the sweat of his opponent as they circled each other in his subconscious arena.  Some faceless anonymous champion that his mind had constructed, Wyatt could almost see his corner guys holding up the Heavyweight Championship Belt up teasingly as he began to trade blows with opponent. It was then Wyatt realized that this wasn't one of those good dreams where he got to pummel his opponent with ease only to have his hand raised to the roar of the loving crowd; this in fact  was the bad one. A nightmare he'd experienced before and one he dread as the realization dawned on him. His punches were weak and super-slow like striking through water. His opponent is unfazed and swarms him, bending his limbs and completely dominating Wyatt like he was a ragdoll. No matter how much he struggled the far superior fighter seemed to trump everyone of his counter-maneuvers.<br/><br/>""NNNOOOOOOO!!"" Wyatt screamed, his body surging back awake and he tried to sit up but Wyatt found that even his 'bed sheets' seemed to fight against him. His eyes snapped open, his big chest heaving as he struggled against whatever was holding him down, it wasn't his bedsheets at all though, it was some sort of slimy membrane. His mind raced as he could make out his naked body through the semi-opaque 'skin' that held him down and he realized he wasn't in his bedroom at all.<br/><br/>His eyes darted around and scanned the dark grey room through the semi-see through goo that was covering him.The room was what looked like a metallic material and a thick fog hung in the air. Dull green lighting was spaced sparsely, it spotlight several pieces of strange bio-mechanical looking surgical equipment like something straight out of a science fiction movie. Wyatt started to panic, his body still flexing against the membrane, it was then he realized that he was breathing through some sort of tube that was inserted down his throat; he began to gag.<br/><br/>Wyatt's entire body flexed and he reached up inside the sack and grasp the tube, wrenching it free from his throat. The relief from removing the foreign object from his throat was short lived as he realized he could no longer breath inside the liquid environment. His survival instinct kicked in and as his adrenaline surged through his system, Wyatt went berserk. He clawed at the sack and used the hard plastic-like material his intubation tube was made of to finally break a small hole in the incredibly durable sack that uncased him. Wyatt pressed his lips to the tear and gasped in the atmosphere outside.<br/><br/>The first few breaths he was so relieved just to be sucking in something that wasn't liquid he didn't even notice the acrid taste that it left in his mouth. Wyatt took another big breath and then sunk back while he forced his big muscled arm up through the hole and forcing it to stretch. The next was his other arm, and then like a child being born again he forced his head out.  Once he'd stretched the thing that far, it's elasticity gave way and the membrane collapse, spilling out whatever viscus fluid his naked body had been submerged in onto the metallic floor around him.<br/><br/>Wyatt spent several seconds wiping the goo away and breathing hard, trying to make heads or tails of what the hell was going on. His mind was telling him that this was still a nightmare; although far stranger than when it had started, it was still no more than a figment of his imagination, but his gut was screaming something else. It lacked the weightlessness of a dream and something felt very real about this no matter how strange this environment was.<br/><br/>Wyatt scanned the room now that he was sitting upright, his chest was pounding with fear and he now noticed that the air wasn't very good. It was like trying to breath at a really high altitude and no matter how much you sucked in you still felt short of breath. The room was large, and it was filled with a hundred or so of these strange pods like the one his realized he was sitting in. He could make out diluted silhouettes in most of the ones surrounding him, all of which encased in the strange smiley membrane he'd just escaped from. Some men, others showed the tell tale curves of females.<br/><br/>""What in God's name...."" He trailed off, his body quaking as he suddenly became aware of how cold the room was outside the temperature controlled sack. Wyatt stepped out onto the cold floor and tried to stand, but found that his leg wouldn't hold his weight, he slipped in the slippery fluid his body was still coated in and collapsed onto the hard metal floor.<br/><br/>He felt as weak as a kitten and his head swoon like he'd drank too much. ""Aahhhh...."" He groaned at the pain from banging his naked hip into the unforgiving surface as he dragged himself upright with the use of the side of the pod he'd just escaped. Wyatt couldn't believe how weak he felt, his big muscled arms shook just pulling up the weight of his own form, and he wheezed and whined like the first real hard work out his coach had ever put him through.<br/><br/>It was then; as Wyatt had almost pulled himself back up; that a pannel in the wall opened and a bright light flooded the chamber. Wyatt screamed when he looked into it, his pupils painfully dilating, it almost made him puke again. He forced his head up anyway, despite the pain and looked in horror as a bulbus grey head of an alien being entered the room.<br/><br/>""OOOOH GOD NO!"" Wyatt yelled out in revulsion at seeing what he'd secretly suspected since he awoke in this alien environment. ""NO STOP STAY BACK!"" He yelled.<br/><br/>The skinny frail looking grey skinned alien closed the distance without hesitation, it's large black almond shaped eyes reflecting Wyatt's own horrified expression back at him. It reached out with it's long slender fingers and finally Wyatt's constitution gave way, he fell back to the floor and recoiled in terror.<br/><br/>""Be calm savage..."" It said without moving it's mouth, like it's thoughts were being broadcasting directly into Wyatt's mind.<br/><br/>""No....This is a dream....It's just a nightmare....I'm gonna wake up...NOW....NOW..... RIGHT NOW!"" Wyatt started to freak out, hoping his could force himself to wake up. He held his limp arms up around his head helplessly.<br/><br/>""Relax your form, savage! Do not struggle, you'll only injure yourself."" It said again without moving it's creepily shapeless lips.  The grey alien reached over and grabbed a syringe off of the nearby counter and plunged it into Wyatt, drawing farther screams. It stepped back and waited for the serum to take hold; Wyatt could hear it reporting in as unconsciousness reclaimed him.<br/><br/>""Affirmative, we had an early awakening....Yes...I have subdued the Homosapien, we can commence unloading....."" It psychically announced to his peers as more of the grey creatures started to fill the room. Wyatt finally blacked out, content in the knowledge that this had indeed been just a nightmare.<br/><br/>When he awoke again, he was sorely mistake though, it wasn't the warm confines of his bed that he found himself in, but that of a restraint chair. He was lined up with several hundred other humans, old, young, male and female, all strapped to the same chairs as he was. Some crying in disbelief, others growling and struggling against the chairs unbreakable restraints, and even some simply sitting idly like nothing had happened at all.  A small holographic display hovered in front of each of them. The image was that of a 'Grey Alien' head, floating and blinking, waiting patiently while all the abductees finally awoke.<br/><br/>""Hello...and welcome to your new life. As we are sure you probably realize by now, you have been removed from your home planet of.....'Earth', in order to serve a higher function in service of our benevolent empire. Time will be allowed for adjustment to this fact as we are sure many of you will take time to assimilate to your new roles.<br/><br/>We are a sentient race of beings called the 'Baal' and we are what your species would call, 'God'. We use this term loosely, but to cut to the heart of the matter, we evolved your species from the ape like creatures we found on your planet when we originally discovered it. The Baal are responsible for your creation and so as our property we are entitled, via Universal Law, to a percentage of your population. We take a minuscule portion every 50 years or so for our needs. You have been selected as one of the lucky few the opportunity to live among the very deities that created you. It takes roughly 25 years traveling at the speed of light for us to reach your planet from our own universal conglomerate of populated planets in this solar system.<br/><br/>The Baal have many uses for your kind and you should be happy to hear that the vast majority of you will get to live full lifespans in our service. We offer you purpose and can help you find the exact position your qualifications are best suited for. The Keypad under your right hand can access the Occupation System directory, which we shall begin now.<br/><br/>Question 1: Are you more suited for:<br/><br/>A) Manuel Labor (Black)<br/><br/>B) Servant (White)<br/><br/>C) Combat (Green)<br/><br/>D) Repetitive Assembly (Orange)<br/><br/>E) Other (Grey)<br/><br/>You have 5 seconds to answer...."" The holographic head stated flatly while the people strapped to the chairs gasped at what they were hearing.<br/><br/><br/>Wyatt didn't hesitate and immediately pushed 'A' as he didn't want to be thrown in with whatever sort of alien army. Many of the others made selections too, but some of the people screamed out and refused to answer. The five seconds passed and those that didn't answer simply disappeared, their chairs opened up and they were sucked away with little more than a faded scream. Everyone's nerves tensed, as the realization started to set in.<br/><br/>""Thank you for complying.... As you can see resistance is futile. You'll now be issued a color coded unitard and ID number, for your new classification. Please form a line and step into the dorm section of the facility, You will be given 48 hours to acclimate to the climate and surroundings of your new world, before your work load commences. We recommend that you use this time to converse with your fellow slaves and don't be afraid to procreate as any Homosapien's born on planet will lessen your own workload. A brief Q&A session will be held tomorrow in this location, return here if you wish to know more about your situation. "" The Holographic image fades away and several mechanized spray machines come down and spray a synthetic skintight color coated clothing onto the prison's naked bodies, before finally releasing them.<br/><br/>Many of the 80 or so people that remained stood up shakily and began to mull around the featureless white room. A panel of the wall opened and they could see into the adjourning room. It was a set of dormitory rooms and a cafeteria, the rooms numbered to match the new number on his Black uniform. '#6901' walked into his room and collapsed on the spartan metal cot, hoping beyond hope that this was still a bad dream and soon he'd wake up ."
1473,The Grey (open upon PM request),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=20769,2013-01-11T21:50:11,Applepoisoneer,"Willhelmina was certainly concious of herself standing in line with several dozen other naked people.  She'd never been conservative, but wasn't voyeuristic either.  She'd selected other, as she wasn't really equipped for any of the choices posted; she wasn't physically suited for manual labor or combat, she didn't know anything about this planets inhabitants, so being a servant was also out.   The only other choice was repetitive assembly and that sounded worse than death.  So, choices left included other or immediate death.<br/><br/>She figured there was no where to run and no where to hide at this point and she needed to face her fate with open (though teary) eyes.  Whatever would come next was probably going to be better than combat at least.  Thinking positively was never her strongest trait, but her thoughts were strangely optimistic in this case.  There was no explanation other than, ""the time called for it.""<br/><br/>When she finally went into the little mechanical room, she was sprayed with a light, airy substance that seemed to solidify into a latex-like fabric that really didn't leave much to the imagination.  She stepped off to the side with the others and waited for further instruction.  Looking around, she saw a hand-full of black uniforms, lots of white and quite a few oranges as well.  From what she could tell, she was one of maybe three greys.  This worried her a little considering she'd be sure to be first for whatever it was that they had in store."
1474,PSI :The Bone Closet (Case 24),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=20851&start=20,2013-01-17T06:26:10,Le bourreau,"Theyâ€™d entered the library and although both were apprehensive, they quickly separated as they explored the space. First holding arms and then quickly drifting away as the awe of the Libraryâ€™s grandeur unfolded before their flashlights. Its walls were double height and the bookcases stacked two stories around the walls; integrated with a sliding rail & ladder system that allowed a reader to reach its lofty heights. On the floor level were several bookcases separated by stained glass partitions; surrounding both these and the pillar supported lounge and reading area which were for the most part covered in sheets, carrying years of dust.<br/><br/>While Tori explored the tomes, Jacob walked right up the center of the room and tried to triangulate where the tech crew had set the camera. Once he saw the small red light he traced it down to the bookcase that the spirit had emerged from. Jacob walked over and examined the black oak case, pulling random books to see what would happen.<br/><br/>After a few choice pulls, Jacob started looking at what books were housed here, and all he could think was; â€˜ Why in the hell didnâ€™t the realtor, or executor of the will, not come in here and clean out every single one of these?â€™. The first editions of rare tomes alone would have paid for a mansion of his ownâ€¦and better yet Jacob would have been none the wiser. Surely whoever was in charge of the estate would have entered the property at some point and seen this massive collection; it just didnâ€™t make sense.<br/><br/>Jacob pushed on the bookcase, assuming it was some secret door that he couldnâ€™t get open; he hoped for some reaction, but sadly found no peculiar aspects to the solid wood construction. â€œshitâ€¦..I was hoping for a secret door or somethingâ€¦.I ainâ€™t a structural engineer or anything but this seems solid as hellâ€¦.â€ He growled out of frustration.<br/><br/>He looked up the sliding ladder and saw Tori going bonkers over the vast collection of occult reference material. She seemed enamored so he let her scroll on while he moseyed over to one of the sheet covered love seats and sat down. Another cloud of dust poofed up and he could only laugh at his frustration this time.<br/><br/>Tori came down and sat again next to him, in spite of the dust cloud, she plopped down next to him and warned him about the repercussions of having this sort of collection in his possession. He knew it was â€˜bad mojoâ€™ but the financial gain one could receive from unloading such a collection was enough to blank out the rest.<br/>â€œDonâ€™t say anything to Greg or Shanna about whatâ€™s in hereâ€¦.OK? If you even mention it, heâ€™ll have most of this stuff on E-Bay and it will be gone before we even have a chance to investigate itâ€¦.OK?â€ Jacob peered into Toriâ€™s eyes, letting her know how serious he was.<br/><br/>â€œWe should get back to Fish and Brandi and see if they have anything from Greg and Shanna up on the higher levelsâ€¦.Albert and Brandi said he saw some dark shadow thing come out of the statue and head up stairs, maybe they had better luck.â€ Jacob said as he stood and helped Tori up, watching her graceful form ascend.  He was glad she wasnâ€™t upset about the earlier uncomfortable situation and he couldnâ€™t get over how much she looked like the apparition of his aunt in her younger years.<br/><br/>They walked out the Library and after a few short stretches of hallway the main foyer came into view, but only Fish was seated there, Brandi was missing, and Fish was yelling into the microphone.<br/><br/>â€œStop FUCKING PANICKING!!!! DO YOU HEAR MEâ€¦.DO YOU READ???? STOP FUCKING YELLING! BRANDICE IS ON HER WAY UP THERE NOW! SHE WILL OPEN THAT DOOR! I PROMISE YOU!â€ Fish screamed into the headsetâ€™s microphone as he frantically typed at his keyboard and smacked the side of his whited out monitor with the side of his hand.<br/><br/>Jacob broke free of Toriâ€™s grasp and sprinted into the makeshift command center. â€œWhat the fuck is going on?â€ He screamed at Fish, hawking up over the shoulder of his time tested tech-guy.<br/><br/>â€œSHIT MANâ€¦..I DONâ€™T FUCKING KNOWâ€¦â€¦BRANDI AND I WERE WATCHING EACH OF YOUR PODCASTS AND YOU KNOWâ€¦â€¦Tori and you searching through some stupid fucking books donâ€™t compare to Greg â€˜the legâ€™ Kassidy exploring the FUCKING BEDROOMS OF A HAUNTED MOTHERFUCKING HOUSEâ€¦which video feed weâ€™d choose to focus onâ€¦..get what I am saying?â€ Fish pulled his attentions away from the technological malfunctions manifesting before him and answered his leader before resuming his duties.<br/><br/>â€œDo you read me Greg?.......Greg , Is Shanna Ok? Do you read?â€ Fish tried to go back to the more important duty.<br/><br/>â€œFish??? What the fuck happened???â€ Jacob burst in.<br/><br/>â€œShannaâ€¦..Shanna and Greg explored the second floor, they didnâ€™t see shit! No shadow peopleâ€¦nothing!  They did find the trap door in the ceiling to the 3rd floor, So I  looked at the monitors and you guys were sitting on the couch fucking relaxing and I told themâ€¦â€¦I said, â€˜yeah go aheadâ€™.â€ Fish started to ramble as his hands tried desperately to type the right code into his keyboard that would reactivate the statically charged screen he currently stared at.<br/><br/>â€œWellâ€¦.What the fuck?â€ Jacob screamed.<br/><br/>â€œShit man I donâ€™t knowâ€¦â€¦They climbed the fucking ladder in the ceiling and their cameras went deadâ€¦.We thought it was a technical glitch but the audio was still coming inâ€¦.. Brandi and I were working on getting the visual back up and we heard them as they explored the 3rd fucking floor. â€¦â€ Fish paraphrased the situation out of frustration as he mercilessly pounded on the keyboard, trying to regain video feed. â€œBrandi? Do you read? Cab  you open the door?â€ He calls out distractedly.<br/><br/>â€œAlbert? What the fuck is going on?â€ Jacob commands.<br/><br/>â€œâ€¦When Greg and Shanna got up there, they said it was some sort of open-air observatory,â€¦you know..It has a ceiling but no walls only pillars, and you can see out over the whole valleyâ€¦Well hellâ€¦.You know Greg and Shannaâ€¦I meanâ€¦..They started fuckingâ€¦â€¦.It ainâ€™t no fucking surprise to anyone hereâ€¦â€¦I was getting their audio but the more Greg insisted that I get the Video for later editing.  I was fucking doing the best I could when some sort of â€¦..Negative energy attacked them!â€  Fish said as he turned and grasp Jacob by the neck.<br/><br/>â€œWhat? What the fuck, why didnâ€™t you call us?â€ Jacob screamed back, â€œWhere is Brandi?â€<br/><br/>â€œWe fucking tried manâ€¦.shit, you donâ€™tâ€™ think thatâ€™s the first thing we did?â€ Fish shot back angrily. â€œWe fucking tried, but as I already said; â€œTechnical-fucking-difficultiesâ€ Fish growled back still frantically typing codes.<br/><br/>â€œHello? Brandi? Greg? â€¦â€¦..SHANNA!?!.........SHIT manâ€¦..Greg and Shanna started going at it and then something â€¦â€¦something fucking ATTACKED THEM!  They screamed and then you could hear Greg gruntingâ€¦.We didnâ€™tâ€™ think it was anything menacing, but the Greg said something pushed Shanna off of the edgeâ€¦â€¦.He said he was trying to pull her up but something was trying to knock her over the edgeâ€¦..transmissions cut offâ€¦..Brandi took offâ€¦.I would have gone manâ€¦..But she just boltedâ€¦and nowâ€¦â€¦	SHIT MAN!!!!.....   I canâ€™t get ANY-FUCKING-BODY ON COMSâ€¦â€¦You two are gonna go up there and check it outâ€¦.RIGHT?â€ Fish said, still helplessly banging away at his keyboard."
1475,PSI :The Bone Closet (Case 24),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=20851&start=20,2013-01-17T16:10:28,Isolde,"Tori and Jacob took the stairs two at a time, flashlights' beams bouncing off the wall. Shadows danced along in their passage but Tori didn't pay attention. Flashlights and darkness created shadows, so no shadow people. Her brain was noting trivial details and processing them without effort. At the end of the hallway where the decor was a little less opulent, a door stood open.<br/><br/>They could hear the muffled shouts from Greg close by. Jacob led her up a long, steep flight of plain stairs, the sides close enough to touch from finger tip to fingertip. Darkness closed in on them. Despite the flashlights glow, the dark was like a living being, pressing in on them. Tori thought the beam in Jacob's light was weaker and then hers went out.<br/><br/>Jacob muttered something about new batteries and spirits sapping the energy to manifest when they found the trapdoor. It was in the ceiling, like an attic door would be. Jacob tried to open it, but with no success. Tori managed to squeeze in with him to add her push to the effort. Any other time being in this position with Jacob might have resulted in some kissing and being felt up, but now, neither of them stopped for that. When the door finally gave, the sensation was more that something had been removed that was blocking it<br/><br/>The wind was blowing out here and the darkness was complete. The storm had left clouds to cover any star light. Greg was leaning out over the edge, and Tori could just make out his white skin, muscles quivering.<br/><br/>""Hey, Shanna is here,"" he inclined his head. ""Do something!""<br/><br/>They ran to him and added their strength to him, like a tug of war game. Inch by inch they pulled her back. Shanna slipped, screaming at Greg to not drop her. Finally, they pulled her to the platform, all collapsing in a heap. When Shanna could talk again, Tori asked,<br/><br/>""What happened?""<br/><br/>Shanna's eyes were round as she said,<br/>""We thought this would be a good spot for a shoot, so Greg hollered out to Al to focus in on us. Greg was on top, really pounding me when all of a sudden, his voice became really deep, you know like a demon voice kind of voice, and his fucking really improved. He was harder, bigger and was giving me a deep fuck. He picked up my hips and stood up. That made me about die it was so good. My head was on the floor. Greg isn't that kind of strong but I didn't care, didn't pay attention to anything but coitus. All of a sudden, he is bellowing that 'You will learn to like it."" and holding me over the edge as he came. So that was really good but then he pulled out and dropped me.""<br/><br/>Greg continued. ""I don't know what happened. One minute we were over there, close to the camera and then next, I was trying to pull Shanna back from overboard. Do you think Al caught all that?"""
1476,PSI :The Bone Closet (Case 24),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=20851&start=20,2013-01-17T17:33:46,Le bourreau,"""Well where the fuck is Brandi then?....Fish said she ran off to help you guys. We didn't see her around the ceiling door and she's not up here.....Fucking great..."" Jacob cursed. ""You two get dressed now, we've got to find her.""<br/><br/>""You didn't see her, Tori?"" Jacob turned to ask Tori , but Tori now over looking over the edge of the Observatory's railing. ""No....I didn't but we were hauling ass....Maybe we just missed her."" Tori answered, but her tone was distracted and she seemed enamored by the view. Jacob walked up behind her slowly, not wanting to spook her. He wrapped his strong arms around her in a seemingly affectionate embrace, but the truth was he was just worried that what ever was possessing people was going to make her jump. It turned out that she wasn't possessed thankfully, as she turned her head up toward his and placed a kiss on his lips.<br/><br/>""OK Lovebirds, let's go....I wanna get off this roof man!"" Greg said as he and Shanna finished dressing, holding on to each other, shaking with terror. They didn't hesitate and started to descend the ladder.<br/><br/>""I don't know....you know even though I almost died and all......I've never cum that hard before in my life...my pussy is fucking quivering right now!"" Shanna put in as she descended the ladder next.<br/><br/>""Fish?....Fish Do you copy? We got Greg and Shanna, but we don't see Brandi....do you have eyes on her....Fish can you find her with the fucking camera's or what.......FISH?....FISH? Do you COPY?"" Jacob yelled into his com, but after a few more seconds of white noise static with no response he realized the batteries in the com were probably as dead as his flashlight's.<br/><br/>Tori was next and then Jacob, they shut the ceiling door and the team started searching the 2nd floor as a group, calling out for Brandi as they searched the rooms as a group. Everyone was just too nervous to split up, so the foursome stuck together.<br/><br/><br/>The guest suites and master bedroom were empty and soon they'd exhausted any efforts upstairs, bumping around in the dark was hard enough, it was even harder when you were worried and frantically looking for a lost friend. ""Come on....let's get downstairs and get some fresh batteries...."" Jacob suggested in a frustrated tone effectively ending their upstairs search they all headed for the stairs.<br/><br/>Downstairs Fish was cursing while plugging and unplugging wires in a storm of frenzied rage. ""Fucking stupid peice of fucking shit.....MOTHERFUCKER.....sonvabitching stupid fucking thing..."" He was grumbling when he saw the group desecend the staircase. ""Where the fuck is Brandi?"" He dropped the wires and stared at them.<br/><br/>""I don't know....She wasn't up there...."" Jacob answered crestfallen.<br/><br/>""YEAH....THANKS.....WE'RE OK!"" Greg put in, obviously pissed Fish hadn't said anything about them or the ordeal they'd just gone through. ""You know Shanna almost died?""<br/><br/>""The system is down.....I can't get any of the monitors up....What the fuck is going on man?"" Fish started to panic. ""We gotta go find her man.....please...""<br/><br/>""WHAT? ARE FUCKING TELLING ME YOU DIDN'T GET ANY OF THAT RECORDED.....FUCKING FISH!"" Greg pushed Shanna away and started barking at Fish's deflated form.<br/><br/>""Alright....everybody settle down....Let's get fresh batteries and start checking the Servant's quarters, Greg ...Shanna....You guys can stay here, I know you need a rest after that....No SEX....Just fucking sit here and be here if Brandi comes back? OK? Fish you come with me and Tori, lets go. "" Jacob did his best to maintain order.<br/><br/>The three of them started looking through the first floor, checking room by room. As they entered the kitchen it was Tori that looked out the rear window and saw a flashlight shining around out back in the cemetery ""I see her!"" Tori called out, pointing out into the darkness through the rain and an intermediate strokes of lightning."
1477,PSI :The Bone Closet (Case 24),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=20851&start=20,2013-01-17T23:30:34,Isolde,"""I see her, "" Tori exclaimed pointing through the darkness. ""I guess what I saw over the edge up there was real and not my imagination.""<br/><br/>Fish  headed out into the rain to get her, but Jacob held tight to Tori's elbow so she would explain. The intense look in his eyes spoke volumes.<br/><br/>""So, I was looking out and I swear I saw someone falling? flying? floating? I'm not exactly sure. If it was a person, there is no way they could do that and not be hurt. What I saw seemed to just touch down and run away. It wasn't a bird, it was a person, that I saw. Crazy? right?"" Tori said, feeling really stupid. Brandi must have gone outside, not upstairs like Fish thought. ""There was no way that Brandi jumped off. No way."" Tori was shaking her head and couldn't stop. Jacob gently shook her and then pulled her in close.<br/><br/>""I'm okay, I'm okay,"" Tori said, pulling away and smoothing her hair back from her face. She smiled at Jacob who took her hand. Together they went to join Fish and hopefully Brandi.<br/><br/>Tori noticed that water was standing in the yard and a serious stream was pouring from the cemetery.<br/>""Do you think the earth levee that Fish was popping off about earlier will be at risk?"" she called out to Jacob over the sound of the storm. ""Did the van get pulled up to the porte-cochere?"" A boom sounded from the far side of the house. Tori stopped but Jacob pulled her along. ""We have to make sure Brandi is okay. If the levee broke we can't do anything about it anyway. Come on."""
1478,PSI :The Bone Closet (Case 24),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=20851&start=20,2013-01-18T01:19:18,Le bourreau,"All Jacob could think about as they trudged through the soppy mud of the backyard was of Brandi's suicide attempt a couple of years back. Hearing Tori say she thought she saw someone 'flying' was enough to send fear shivers up his own spine, as someone 'jumping' or 'falling' might look like that to Tori, in the state of mind she was probably in after seeing Shanna almost fall to her death. Jacob said a silent prayer, hoping beyond hope that it had indeed been a bird or something else, just as long as it wasn't Brandice committing suicide.<br/><br/>The beams of their flashlights barely made it more than a few feet in the heavy sheets of rain. ""FISH? FISH?....You find her?"" Jacob called out as they closed the distance and finally Fish's skinny silhouette could be seen  as he rounded the corner of a tome and then was gone again. ""FISH?""<br/><br/>Huge clashes of thunder made his voice almost disappear over the cacophony of storm noise, and Jacob pulled Tori into almost a run in order to catch up to Fish. Suddenly just as they took the corner, a bright blue lightning strike lit up the sky and for a brief second Jacob breathed a sign of relief seeing Fish trying to place his coat around Brandi's shoulders, atleast she was still alive, he thanked god.<br/><br/>""Brandi....ooh god.....shit girl, you really had us worried there..."" Jacob started to say but as they came closer, his flashlight caught the worried look on Fish's face. ""What is it? Brandi are you OK?""<br/><br/>""Something's wrong man...she ain't talking....and look at this..."" Fish said and lifted his jacket off of her torso so that Jacob and Tori could see. Brandi's face was stone white and her thick mascara had run down her cheeks making her look like a Norwegian blackmetal singer, but it was the eyes themselves that really showed how shaken up she really was. Brandi was staring straight ahead, not looking at anyone, just staring and shivering.<br/><br/>When Fish opened the jacket though, a whole other level of fear hit them. Her black top was ripped down the middle and her bra hung shredded. Her normally pale breasts hung out and she seemed not even to notice as Jacob and Tori's flashlight beams examined her. Her left nipple piercing had been torn out and her torso was now covered in her own blood, as hundreds of small slashes covered her from the neck down.<br/><br/>Fish only held the coat open long enough for Jacob and Tori to get a look, the rain was coming down even harder now and it began to wash some of the caking blood from Brandi's form. It looked almost if someone had used a razor blade to write something on her abdomen. 'Get used it' is what it looked like it said, but in the low light and heavy rain it was hard to make out.<br/><br/>""Come on....Let's get her inside"" Jacob said solemnly."
1479,PSI :The Bone Closet (Case 24),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=20851&start=20,2013-01-18T03:29:15,Isolde,"Inside, Tori found another pan, went back outside to catch rain and then came back into the kitchen to clean Brandi up. She was trying to talk but all that was coming out was stammering. Gently wiping one of the tea towels over the lacerations, Tori could make out that the cuts did indeed say, Get used to it. Tori frowned and looked around as if looking for whomever was responsible.<br/><br/>""Asshole,"" she muttered. Sympathetic chatter in her head made Tori go stock still. ""Are you guys hearing any voices? I keep hearing voices, like I'm tuned into a radio or more like a walkie talkie, because it seems 'they' are talking directly to me. In here, it is like, I don't know, kitchen staff, servants. They work here and know the score, which evidently must have been pretty bad Out there, in the main house, I hear this man and he isn't nice.""<br/><br/>Fish was patting Brandi's face, like he was trying to bring her out of a faint,<br/>""Come on, bitch. Sober up. That blunt was not fucking laced with anything remotely illegal.""<br/><br/>""Pot is illegal, Fish,"" Tori pointed out.<br/><br/>""She knows what I mean,"" Fish dismissed her with a wave of his hand. ""Come on, bitch.""<br/><br/>""Why is he calling her, bitch?"" Tori whispered to Jacob.<br/><br/>""To piss her off,"" he answered.<br/><br/>The obvious affection that Fish had for Brandi finally seemed to penetrate her foggy brain.<br/>""How did I fucking get in here?"" she asked, looking around blankly. ""Where are Greg and Shanna?Oh my fucking god! How the fuck did my clothes get all torn up and why the fuck are my tits hanging out? and what in the name of high holy hell is all over me?""<br/>Brandi was starting to get angry. She swatted away Tori's attempt to cover her up and glared at Fish.<br/><br/>""Hey, guys, Jacob,"" Greg called. ""We are back online and you gotta see this."""
1480,PSI :The Bone Closet (Case 24),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=20851&start=20,2013-01-18T18:01:44,Le bourreau,"Fish didn't care how mad Brandi was, he ignored her need for personal space and wrapped his arms around her and hugged her tight. ""OOOhhh thank christ....."" He whimpered and stroked her wet hair, not caring at all that Brandi was still exposed.<br/><br/>""I said get the fuck off of me Fish.....shit.....I am....I'm Ok! Just give me some fucking space ok? Look If you really wanna help, go and get my purse..."" Brandi started to say and they could all see it in her eyes. The fact was Brandi wasn't 'OK' but she wasn't going to be letting anyone think of her as weak, so instead she would do what she always did, which was hide it and bury any of the pain and fear deep down inside her. Her purse was where she kept her stash of smack and she as looking for a hit.<br/><br/>Thankfully Greg called out from the other room, ""Hey, guys, Jacob,"" Greg called. ""We are back online and you gotta see this.""<br/><br/>Brandi reached down and grabbed the two ends of her torn black tee shirt and wrenched them up around her wounded tits. She winced but out of sheer will she tied them together and created a makeshift tubetop.<br/><br/>""Jeez Brandi Don't you think we should bandage those up, a couple look deep..."" Fish put in as he could already see the stain forming over her damaged left nipple.<br/><br/>""No....I'm fine Fish....these aren't really so bad, I used to cut myself deeper than this, when I was younger....I've got some superglue in my bag....That should do the trick."" Brandi stood up and and took a step but her noticeable limp showed that whatever had attacked her hadn't stopped with just her chest and stomach. She groaned only minutely but then steadied herself and lead them all back into the main hall.<br/><br/>Brandi's wet bare feet slapped the cold stone floor of the main foyer where Greg and Shanna were staring at the monitors. Shanna whom had atleast wrapped a blanket around her topless form, looked up as the rest of the group hesitantly followed the wounded girl  back in. ""Holy shit! Brandi Baby...."" Shanna screamed in her high pitched squeal and jumped up from the control seat, running across the room and practically jumped into Brandi's arms. Shanna hugged her tight, wrapping the blanket she was wearing around the both of them. Shanna squeezed as if oblivious to her wounds and Brandi winced from the pain. ""What happened hunny you had us worried sick!"" She whimpered and held tight even though Brandi tried to push her off.<br/><br/>Meanwhile Greg was completely enthralled with what was on the monitors and barely lifted his head when he saw Brandi's return. Fish could see this and quickly jogged over to the makeshift workstation to check on the monitors, ""You said they were back up??...how the hell did you get them working??...I tried friggin everything man?!""<br/><br/>To say everyone was pretty shaken up was an understatement,  Brandi pushed Shanna back a bit, but not totally off of her, even she was able to start admitting they might be in a bit over their heads. ""I was upstairs....I ran up when Fish saw Shanna go over the edge...The pulled down door to the observatory was closed and....jammed or something...I had to practically hang on the pull cord to get it to open and when it did It let go in a hurry....The sliding ladder came down and smacked me right in the temple....It hurt but not enough to stop me from going and trying to help, so I started to climb up ,and bang, It must have come up from underneath me because that's the last thing I remember....I fucking woke up out in the Cemetery walking around in the mud , all cut up and.....SHIT! MY FAVORITE FUCKING NIPPLE JEWLERY IS GONE....SONAVABITCH!""  Brandi's anger covered for the obvious shame of what else the thing had done to her.<br/><br/>""HEY! Your gonna wanna see this..."" Fish said from the monitoring station.<br/><br/>""It's gotta be we are picking up some random interference...Like a TV show, or a Security cameras or something....RIGHT?"" Greg asked nervously as the rest of the group started over to the glow of the now apparently working monitors.<br/><br/>""It's a closed system man....It don't work like that...Besides...look at that...."" Fish pointed out something on the screen and then pointed up at the statue in the main hall. ""See....That's here....That's here"" He started pointing individual items out.<br/><br/>Everyone leaned in, indeed the screens were transmitting again, but it wasn't the same drab dust covered rooms of the Crenshaw mansion that they'd become accustomed to, these images were bright and lit in the flickering golden light. Everything in the house was new and weirder yet, people milled about all around the house. It was easy to understand why Greg had assumed that it was some other place's security feed, because it was truly almost unrecognizable as the same house, but Fish was right, the statue and several of the structures were the exact same.<br/><br/>""See...."" Fish stood up and walked over and waved at the Camera he had set up in this room and everyone looked back down at the monitors. No Fish, Instead a maid walked down the main hall and walked right through where Fish would have been standing, on her way to put linens away in the hall closet. In unison everyone looked back up at the dusty wooden door, expecting it to open, but nothing happened.<br/><br/>""This is residual....I guarantee it....It's like we are watching a tape set to loop..."" Greg laughed and sat up in his chair. ""What we got here is our very own 1920's era reality television show....just fucking great!"" He said, his voice dripping with cynicism.<br/><br/>""Well whatever hit me wasn't a residual....It was intelligent and it was definitely malevolent. "" Brandi shot back angrily.<br/><br/>""Yeah Greg...Brandi's right...Whatever pounded the hell out of my pussy up on that roof wasn't a residual...It's some kind of sex demon or something....I can vouch for that. "" Shanna added in, hugging Brandi again.<br/><br/>""Fine....Fine fine....So we've got two separate types of haunting in the same building.....but it don't mean shit if we don't have the evidence to back it up....And guess what kiddies? We ain't got shit yet!"" Greg responded in his usually snarky tone.<br/><br/>""We have information.....We know it likes to split us up and we know it can possess people....It's a start, Greg. We'll get evidence, so stop being so pessimistic. "" Jacob ended the argument, he knew everyone was worked up but this was only the first night and they were going to have to be in it for the long haul if this was going to work. ""Let's start by getting the timeline established, When did the activity start, anybody?"" Jacob asked the group.<br/><br/>""The lady in white.....I told you, I saw her when we first got here..."" Tori put in; Jacob could see her holding her arms from being out in the rain, she was shivering and he closed the distance and wrapped his arm around her. ""And then we saw the shadow person out in the cemetery....That was it until Fish saw her on the monitor and came and got us...""<br/><br/>""Wait...what?....'came and got you' ?"" Fish interrupted. "" I didn't come and get you...I was gonna but I was trying to get the recording...Few seconds later...Jacob and then you, Greg and Shanna came down, so I didn't have to..."" He recounted what happened and Brandi nodded and agreed.<br/><br/>"" Tori and I were getting dressed....and I guess things got a little carried away....And then we heard a knock at our door and your voice telling us we should come down stairs....We both heard it..."" Jacob countered.<br/><br/>""No man...I am telling you, I never went up there, A few seconds after the 'white lady' disappeared , You came down stairs...I was sitting right there... never moved. "" Fish pointed at the seat Greg was currently seated in."
1481,PSI :The Bone Closet (Case 24),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=20851&start=20,2013-01-18T20:45:30,Isolde,"The hair on the back of Tori's neck rose when Fish emphatically stated that he had not called them down. Then her sense of logic took over.<br/><br/>""Okay, guys, we have an evil entity, title it sex demon, maybe an influential man. The residual images are from the 1920s. So maybe the man is from that time era too. There is the white lady, and I think she is a good presence, the best I can tell. There are some intelligent forces located in the kitchen, they do not get involved but are sympathetic. I feel safe in the kitchen with them."" Tori was ticking off information like she was reading a travel brochure.<br/><br/>""What forces in the kitchen?"" Fish demanded.<br/><br/>""I hear voices in there, talking to me, explaining things. I have the impression it is the head cook or housekeeper. Like she is used to training staff and taking younger people under her wing, mentoring them. She won't probably wouldnt have acted against the householders but she does her best to be good to those in her area of the house.""<br/><br/>Greg said, ""Brandi, has Tori been into your stash?""<br/><br/>Tori ignored him.<br/>""This house has an extensive black magik library. Jacob, didn't you say that some of your family, like your aunt, lived here and worked with Crowley? Maybe they opened a door into the other world that was never shut properly, let the cat out of the bag.""<br/><br/>""You will learn to like it,"" that taunting man's voice echoed in her head again, at least she thought it was her head. Each person glanced nervously at the other, saying nothing. Brandi's face drained of the little color she had recovered.<br/><br/>""Did you guys hear That?"" Tori asked again, staring at the black orb circling the statue."
1482,PSI :The Bone Closet (Case 24),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=20851&start=20,2013-01-18T23:07:38,Le bourreau,"""It was Crenshaw....Not Crowley, although Crenshaw as a contemporary of Crowley, and yes, My Aunt Glenda used to be in that same circle of influence, although from all I know of her she wasn't into the darker side of magik, she even scolded my for playing with a Ouija board when I was younger. "" Jacob answered, honestly. ""That being said, I suppose I only knew her later in her life, so maybe some experience happened when she was younger that scared her off of the Darker stuff, and that was the reason she was so strict with me....but I can't be sure, because she never used to talk about her past. "" He added after he a few seconds to think it over.<br/><br/>""I hear voices in there, talking to me, explaining things. I have the impression it is the head cook or housekeeper. Like she is used to training staff and taking younger people under her wing, mentoring them. She won't probably wouldnt have acted against the householders but she does her best to be good to those in her area of the house."" Tori  went on, explaining what she'd heard.<br/><br/>It was then that Tori mentioned the Black magic library and his heart sunk, He'd specifically asked Tori not to mention it in front of Greg, and here she was bringing it right up. Jacob looked over at Greg and saw the sparkle in his eyes, and grin pulling at the corners of his mouth. ""A library huh...."" Greg said quietly to himself and Jacob could almost see the dollar signs appear in Greg's eyes. He wasn't mad at Tori, after the crazy night they'd had so far, he couldn't really blame her.<br/><br/>""Brandi, has Tori been into your stash?"" Greg put in sarcastically, but hearing the words made Brandi crave it and she kissed Shanna and started to unwrap herself from the blanket.  Brandice had finally managed to detach herself from Shanna, was made her way over to her purse, while everyone was talking. She pulled her a small bottle of super glue out and uncapped it, and started sealing her wounds. She took a drop and dabbed each of the larger gashes before pinching them together, after a few seconds of holding it, she could let it go and the wound remained closed.  After finishing she replaced the glue and then pulled out her rig, she had no shame in it and started to load up a small shot of Heroin. Greg shot her a dirty look but let it go, considering what the poor girl had probably been through.<br/><br/>""Did you guys hear That?"" Tori asked again, staring at the black orb circling the statue, and everyone looked, but no one seemed to know what Tori was talking about.<br/><br/>Jacob hugged her tighter and whispered into her ear, ""Baby...I didn't hear anything...but if you are getting something let us know...""<br/><br/>"" Alright....listen up....I think we've had a pretty eventful evening thus far....I think everyone is pretty wiped out after the long car drive and then everything that's happened so far....I suggest we take the rest of the evening going over what we have so far, and shoot some theories at each other. The other thing is that Whatever this is, it likes to attack us when we are alone or in small groups, So I think it might be wise not to separate or go off by yourselves....Also, it's able to possess people, so if anyone sees another team member acting strangely, you sound off immediately. Fish....I want you to try and figure out what's going on with the Monitors, and see if we can't find some sort of solution, so that tomorrow we can be up and running. "" Jacob looked around at the other members and could see the exhaustion on their faces, whatever was in here, wasn't just attacking them, it was obviously draining their energy as well, because everyone looked as though they'd been through the ringer. ""Tori and I are going to look through some of these books and see if we can't find some sort of reference for that Statue in the lobby, It's obviously a conductor for what ever thing it is that's haunting this place."
1483,PSI :The Bone Closet (Case 24),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=20851&start=20,2013-01-18T23:46:01,Isolde,"Greg, Shanna, Fish and Brandi stayed around the camera in the lobby but Tori gestured for Jacob to come with her.<br/><br/>""I think we might find some answers in the Library. If they all stay together, we aren't that far away. Nothing bad happened to us in there so can we go there?"" Tori stood on tip toe to whisper in his ear. He reluctantly nodded and followed her. They entered and silently shut the door.<br/><br/><br/>Tori and Jacob were thumbing through books when Tori looked up,<br/>""Jacob, I'm sorry, I think you told me to be quiet about the books and I just spewed it out in front of everyone.""<br/>He just looked at her and nodded, going back to his perusal of the books. Tori found a section that looked like they might be journals, the handwritten kind. She brought a couple over to Jacob,<br/><br/>""These might have incidents recorded in them about what is going on or how it started."" she commented, opening the smaller one.<br/><br/>""Hmmm, bought 2 50 pound bags of flour, a Persian rug and parts for a plow. 15 bolts of fabric, dull green, and 4 pair of ladies gloves. Paid Mr. Philpot 45 dollars for worming the horses, pigs and cows."" She slammed it shut, ""Damn, a freakin' ledger.""<br/><br/>Tori paced the floor, pulling books at random and then gently placing them back. She picked up a black one with gold lettering that read, Sex Magick across the front cover. This she opened and began to read. Her mouth made a perfect O and she sank down on the love seat, her eyes fastened to the pages.<br/><br/>""...and to call dark power, removed your clothes as you light the black candles. Sex magick is fed from sexual energy. First from a person's sexual properties alone and then by engaging in uninhibited sex, as a couple and then ultimately with mad abandon in an orgy. An incubus feeds from sexual energy. This demon will bring power into your midst if you feed him properly.""  she read.<br/><br/>Tori set the book down slowly, looking at Jacob. ""It sort of makes sense. Between all of us, there is sexual energy. Maybe not us, exactly, not yet, but the attraction is there, for sure on my part and I think on yours too."" She blushed a little remember him pushed against her with only lace and cotton to keep him from penetrating her.<br/><br/>""What are you saying, Tori?"" Jacob asked.<br/><br/>""I keep hearing this voice, sneering at me that I will learn to like it. It? like rough sex? I read Fifty Shades of Grey and the guy had a secret play room with torture devices for sexual pleasure. I wonder if this house has a room like that. I wonder if those are the words that were told to sex partners, maybe unwilling sex partners. I wonder if some one died in this house because of rough sex. I don't really know Jacob. I really don't."" Tori's voice trailed off and she went back to reading."
1484,PSI :The Bone Closet (Case 24),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=20851&start=20,2013-01-19T00:41:45,Le bourreau,"Tori and Jacob were thumbing through books when Tori looked up,""Jacob, I'm sorry, I think you told me to be quiet about the books and I just spewed it out in front of everyone.""<br/><br/>He just looked at her and nodded, ""It's cool....we all had a lot on our minds....We had just better go through that library come first light, or else Greg will have cleaned us out before we can even read any of it.""<br/><br/>Tori read from the sex magic book and, Jacob stopped what he was reading, and listened in as Tori recited one of the passages.  Tori set the book down slowly, looking at Jacob. ""It sort of makes sense. Between all of us, there is sexual energy. Maybe not us, exactly, not yet, but the attraction is there, for sure on my part and I think on yours too."" She blushed a little.<br/><br/>Jacob looked up at her and blushed in unison as color flushed her face as well. The flash of what had happened up in the room earlier appeared in his mind, and he could feel his groin twitch as he thought about how great Tori's ass was again. He honestly wished that it hadn't been under such weird circumstances earlier, because some alone-time with Tori sounded just fine to him right now.<br/><br/>""Of course.....I mean, Of course I like you, you're smart and beautiful and you think the same spooky shit I like, is cool. Not to mention that you didn't go running away screaming when you met my friends...hahaah"" Jacob laughed, and then got up and walked over, sitting on the love seat next to Tori.<br/><br/>""I keep hearing this voice, sneering at me that I will learn to like it. It? like rough sex? I read Fifty Shades of Grey and the guy had a secret play room with torture devices for sexual pleasure. I wonder if this house has a room like that. I wonder if those are the words that were told to sex partners, maybe unwilling sex partners. I wonder if some one died in this house because of rough sex. I don't really know Jacob. I really don't."" Tori's voice trailed off and she went back to reading.<br/><br/>""Yeah I don't doubt it for a minute, there is no way a house this big doesn't have a basement, and with the way the White Lady came out of that bookcase, I would have bet my last dollar that there was some sort of secret staircase...but We didn't investigate long enough to be sure....Your probably right about the sexual energy too....I mean Greg and Shanna have been fucking like rabbits sense we got here....There is defiantly tension between Brandi and Fish too....But you said if the entity was fed right, that the recipients would receive power from it....and I don't think any of us are empowered....if anything we are all drained....I mean look at you...You're about to pass out just reading that book....come here.""  Jacob said as he eased Tori's head down into his lap.<br/><br/>Tori didn't resist, she laid down and kicked her feet over the arm rest, and went back to reading the sex magick book. Jacob had done this innocently, wanting to make Tori more comfortable, but he quickly realized that all the sex talk and 50 shades of grey stuff had stirred him more than he'd expected. Jacob started to panic, and forced  himself to try and think of something else while Tori's pretty face was so close to his crotch.<br/><br/>"" AAAhhh.....So....we have to ask ourselves...If we aren't getting reciprocation, than who is....Who summoned it? Crenshaw? And if he summoned it, than why didn't it return to its origin once the old man died....I mean nobody has even been in this house for decades....What did the entity consume while the house was empty?"" Jacob forced his mind back to what they were talking about, it started to work, and his stiffening bulge started to retreat a bit."
1485,PSI :The Bone Closet (Case 24),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=20851&start=20,2013-01-19T05:46:50,Isolde,""" maybe the juju in the house was just bad. maybe it was able to just going to the walls. who knows maybe  vagrants came here. if someone open the door between the other world and didn't close it, like they died. the evil would remain here."" Tori murmured.<br/><br/>she was getting drowsy with the rain falling outside and being warm here on Jacob's lap.Her arms grew tired holding the heavy book. Jacob was running his fingers through her hair, absently almost like petting a cat. she shut her eyes just for a second, letting the book drop on her stomach. A sense of peace blanketed her.<br/><br/>Tori was not sleeping . She felt somnolent and safe ,noting when Jacob set the book to the side. His book followed it. They lounged in silence, the rain making a soothing white noise. Even the thunder seemed appropriate. With Jacob's hand in her hair, the other began to explore her midriff. His hands felt so good, so soothing. Tori made that little groan that denoted satisfaction and Jacob's hand lifted the bottom of the cami, sliding underneath. Skin on skin was sublime. Being with Jacob in such a relaxed and unhurried way felt right, as if they had been intimate forever. Everywhere his palm caressed her stomach, she felt as if every nerve was quivering just below the surface. His fingers grazed her breast and Tori moved enough to give his touch permission.<br/><br/>He cradled her in his arm, pulling her closer. When his mouth closed on hers, his fingers swirled on her nipple. She arched into his hand and slipped her hand behind his neck, enjoying the innocent exploration on a rainy afternoon. All thought of the earlier trauma dissipated. For now the room was silent and benign as an invisible presence held evil at bay on the outside of the library."
1486,PSI :The Bone Closet (Case 24),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=20851&start=20,2013-01-20T04:25:40,Le bourreau,"â€œHowâ€™s that?â€¦.Is it better when I pull it out and then just push it back in hard and fast?â€  The hunched figure asked wanting to know if his partner liked what he was doing. It was Fish, and he was hunched over several of the wire connections in the back of the monitor station. Greg was seated in the control seat and was boredly staring at the screens while leaning on her hand.<br/><br/>â€œNopeâ€¦same shitâ€¦â€ Greg responded, his attention was split between watching the screens that showed some sort of day to day life of the Crenshaw servant staff going about their business in the 1920â€™s; and peeking at Shannaâ€™s topless form while she comforted Brandi.<br/><br/>â€œWhat? It shouldnâ€™t even be â€˜ONâ€™ right nowâ€¦.I just unplugged it from the generator!â€ Fish argued, holding up the two separated ends of the plug.<br/><br/>â€œWhat do you want me to sayâ€¦.Itâ€™s drawing power from somewhere, I am looking at a live pictureâ€¦.Well maybe not â€˜liveâ€™ but stillâ€¦..â€ Greg retorted, more than a little annoyed. He pushed the actual power button on the monitor and the picture turned off, finally. â€œHeyâ€¦.I got it to turn off!â€<br/><br/>Fish plugged the two ends of the cord back together, he was tired and frustrated and worried about<br/>Brandi, the illogical workings of this â€˜Paranormal Reality Televisionâ€™ were just frying his mind and he didnâ€™t know how much more he could take of it tonight. Heâ€™d checked every connection, and all the software, but still hadnâ€™t found an explanation yet. The most frustrating part was that when they checked the digital memory drives to see if any of this unexplained historic footage was being captured, the DVR only picked up what was actually happeningâ€¦. Which for the last hour or so, was just the team members milling about the main hall and trying to fix the problem. â€œOk Greg, try it again!â€ Fish said after a measured breath to steady himself.<br/><br/>â€œWOO! We are back on lineâ€¦ANNNDâ€¦Baby, WE GOT ACTION!â€ Greg announced as he pressed the button and the monitor came back on showing what was happening in live action. Both Fish and Shannaâ€™s head came up immediately, Brandi was starting to nod off though, as the effects of the high grade Heroin hit her and she forgot every worry and pain  as the tide of â€˜highâ€™ washed from any feeling other than pleasure from her consciousness.<br/><br/>â€œWhatâ€™d you got? Shadow Person? White Lady? Where is it?â€ Fish rambled off in succession; the prospect of more paranormal activity had shaken him back to life. He hopped up and jogged around to see what Greg was seeing. Shanna slowly and carefully let Brandi down on one of the couches theyâ€™d pulled out into the main hall when theyâ€™d realized that theyâ€™d be spending a lot of time down in the main hall. She delicately laid Brandiâ€™s head down  and scurried over, pushing Fish out of the way.<br/><br/>â€œWhat babyâ€¦where is it, I donâ€™t see itâ€¦â€ Shanna said searching the monitors for ghosts.<br/><br/>â€œRight hereâ€¦.check it outâ€¦.What do you wanna bet he blows it?â€ Greg says as he pointed at the screen that showed the downward shot of the Library. On the screen was Jacob and Tori as they relaxed on the love seat, making out and gently groping.<br/><br/>â€œOOOh damnâ€¦.look at our boy go!â€ Fish called out in a laugh.<br/><br/>â€œWhy are you betting against him Greggy? I hope he fucks the shit out that hot little piece of assâ€¦Besides I wanna see how big Jakieâ€™s dick isâ€¦My guess is huge, Iâ€™ve walked by the bathroom while he was pissing and it sounds like a fucking fire hoseâ€¦.He still wonâ€™t give me any of it, and believe meâ€¦I have tried!â€ Shanna puts in, seeing the romance happening in the next room was enough to get her juices flowing again and she positioned herself on her husbandâ€™s knee while they watched the â€˜soft-core pornâ€™ unfolding.<br/><br/>â€œFuck thatâ€¦.Heâ€™s a good looking guyâ€¦.He can score anytime he wantsâ€¦..Iâ€™ll take that fucking bet!  How much?â€ Fish calls Gregâ€™s challenge.<br/><br/>â€œFifty bucks says Jacob donâ€™t lay pipeâ€¦.I ainâ€™t saying he canâ€™t, because he could, but I am saying â€˜he wonâ€™tâ€™. In the many years Iâ€™ve known him and no matter how many â€˜dime-piecesâ€™ heâ€™s pulled down, Iâ€™ve never actually witnessed the actâ€¦Heâ€™s such a fucking â€˜nice guyâ€™ that he never seals the deal is my betâ€¦.â€ Greg smiles and slips two fingers into his wife while pontificating about how much â€˜girlsâ€™ like jerksâ€™.<br/><br/>Fish pulls out his wallet and fingers through the bills, â€œShitâ€¦.32 bucksâ€¦..â€ He says disappointingly.<br/><br/>â€œI got you Alâ€¦.You go ahead and bet on Jacobâ€¦.I see the body language sheâ€™s putting off, and I can tell you â€¦.that girl wants to fuckâ€ Shanna says and smiles, she reaches out and pinches Fishâ€™s cheek.<br/><br/>â€œHa! Horny or not, Jacobâ€™s such a pussy he wonâ€™t go for itâ€¦.I will take both of your moniesâ€¦.â€ Greg smiled as they all leaned in a watched intently.<br/><br/>************************<br/><br/>The muffled sounds from the other room were barely whispers; the library was not only quiet but peaceful, which was strange because the room was simply brimming with occult literature.  Regardless of the reason, Jacob was enjoying this quiet time with Tori, it seemed since theyâ€™d gotten here theyâ€™d been going nonstop. He was hoping for a more subtle introduction, maybe a day or two of getting settled in and then let the fireworks happen but as they recline into each other he can think of nothing but how good he feels. Guilt is another feeling, he knew he shouldnâ€™t feel this good, after all; both he and Greg have most likely been possessed, and both Brandi and Shanna had been sexually assaulted, in the short time theyâ€™d been here, by whatever dark spirit was presiding here; but the godâ€™s honest truth was that he was honestly happy, and for one of the first times in his life for that matter.<br/><br/>Jacob grasp Toriâ€™s breast and pulled her into him, their tongues swirled in each otherâ€™s mouths and he marveled at how good she tasted. Not in the creepy vampire way, but in the way that theyâ€™d been up all day and then traveled all afternoon, and then got all the equipment in, and still she tasted good to him. One would expect breath of ten day old road kill by this point, but instead, she just tastedâ€¦ natural.<br/><br/>He was smitten and with the adrenaline rush from the past few hours events and now the physical touch of this beautiful, wonderful girl he was starting to lose his inhibitions. Jacobâ€™s hand left Toriâ€™s breast and traveled down her stomach and under her sleeping pants."
1487,PSI :The Bone Closet (Case 24),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=20851&start=20,2013-01-20T07:15:50,Isolde,"Tori had left the drowsy stage behind when Jacob had deepened the kisses. His hand, big, warm and lightly callused, were just right for holding her breast. Her eyes rolled back in her head when that hand traveled south. She was glad about the Brazilian wax and the new lingerie purchase when he explored beneath her sleep pants. Suddenly, she put a hand on his chest,<br/><br/>""Jacob, can the camera see every angle in this room? I'm not particularly keen on putting on a show. What I feel with you and for you, to me is special. I'm sorry. I'm not trying to be a tease. I just want us to be right."" Tori whispered, hoping he didn't get mad at her.<br/><br/>He withdrew his hand and helped her to sit up. He grinned at her and pulled his shirt out, then stood up. She giggled when he flipped the bird to those watching the camera and then held his hands out to her. He pulled her to her feet, holding her tightly against him. The conversation had not deterred his erection, if what as pressing against her was any indication.<br/><br/>""Give me a hand,"" he said and then moved toward the loveseat.<br/><br/>Together, they pulled it out and turned the highbacked couch around. Now the back of the sofa was to the camera and they had a private alcove away from prying eyes. Tori walked back around, holding Jacob's hand as he went around to the other side. They lay down, not even the tops of their heads were showing.<br/><br/>""Where were we?"" Tori murmured, kissing Jacob, running her fingers through his hair. He resumed his exploration.<br/><br/>~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~<br/>""Smart girl,"" Shanna said, cracking a smile. ""Faster, baby,"" she said to Greg who had almost brought her to the edge with his rapid fire fingers.<br/><br/>""Fuck!"" Fish yelled, leaning closer to the screen. ""I can't see a fucking thing. How we going to know who wins the fucking bet? Man, it is cold in this dump."" He rubbed his arms as one by one their flashlights blinked out. The screen went into a static snowstorm and Shanna arched her back, pinching her own nipples as she cried out in pleasure.<br/><br/>~~~~~~~~~~~~<br/>Tori was arching her own back as Jacob's exploration was hitting all sorts of soft and slick places that raised an urgency for something more when their flashlight blinked out. Neither of them paid any attention for what they were doing was just as good in the dark as in the light. She had unzipped his jeans and was doing some exploring of her own. He was hard and sleek, throbbing in her palm.<br/><br/>A light breeze flowed through the room, rattling the windows and the giant doors of the library. Tori snuggled into Jacob's warmth, spreading her legs to better accommodate his fingers. If it wasn't for the camera, she would have liked nothing better than to have him sit up so she could straddle him, putting her nipples in his mouth and taking this first time together to some seriously good places, but hopefully, that would happen giving time.<br/><br/>Thunder boomed what sounded like just outside the windows as Tori's hands moved up, down and over Jacob's shaft. The breeze rushed through the room, ruffling pages of the books laying on the floor and this time the library doors ""breathed"" in and out. A chandelier's tear drop crystal ornaments  chimed uncontrollably, tinkling a jangled cacophony. Books flew from the shelves overhead and a brass snuff urn crashed against the wall right by their heads."
1488,PSI :The Bone Closet (Case 24),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=20851&start=20,2013-01-20T17:30:06,Le bourreau,"â€œOOH yeah, thatâ€™s good, bang that shit babyâ€¦.My pussyâ€™s so wet I can barely feel all fourâ€¦.Stick your thumb in my ass atleast, I had a motherfucking sex demon in me tonightâ€¦..Fuck it hardâ€¦.â€ Shanna panted, as the group of three watched the innocent sexual encounter unfold before the cameraâ€™s peeping eye, which was taking place inside the Library. They couldn't really see anything, until fish altered the camera's setting and turned it to pick up the infrared spectrum. Now Tori and Jacob's body heat showed through the couch and they could continue with their voyeuristic endeavor.<br/><br/>Greg had Shannaâ€™s panties pushed aside and was finger-banging the hell out of his already lose wife while they peered on, but Fish couldn't take his eyes off of it, unless it was to peer over and see if Brandi had come to yet. When he saw she was out for the count, his attentions were fully on Shanna and not the TV screen as Greg pounded her out with his hand.<br/><br/>Heâ€™d seen it a hundred times on video, but heâ€™d never seen Shannaâ€™s sexuality  on display â€˜in-personâ€™ before, and soon he pulled his own thickening dick out of his jeans and started stroking while Greg finger-banged out Shannaâ€™s perfect pussy and ass to the background of Jacob and Tori getting it on.<br/><br/>â€œHoly fuckâ€¦.look at the size of his dickâ€¦..  I fucking knew itâ€¦..â€Shanna said and gasp, completely absorbed by the broadcasting video from the library. She finally looked over and saw that poor Fish was now smacking his dick at the sight of her getting off on it.<br/><br/>â€œoooooh yeahâ€¦ thatâ€™s right poor Fishy-â€¦Oooooh yeah babyâ€¦fuck that pussyâ€¦BANG IT OUTâ€¦I AM GONNA SQUIRT AGAIN!â€ Shanna started to address Fish, but Greg poured it on and she forgot what she was saying while she squirted her cum all over Gregâ€™s bathrobe. â€œâ€¦..Oooonh yeah â€¦..Fishy wanted to bang me out tonightâ€¦You knowâ€¦before all the shit happened. Gregâ€¦.You wanna film us?â€¦.I want somebody deep inside my  asshole tonightâ€¦.â€ Shanna trailed off, heaving in sexual exhaustion; She leaned forward and took Fishâ€™s dick into her mouth before her â€˜husbandâ€™ even had a chance to answer.<br/><br/>â€œYeah babyâ€¦go.. I just need to get a camera up an rollingâ€¦You two go ahead and get up and rolling, yourselves!â€ Greg said happily, knowing full well that his previous â€˜betâ€™ was a safe one. He jumped out from under his wife and grabbed a camera. Fish took one more overcautious look back at Brandiâ€™s unconscious form and then relaxed as Shannaâ€™s masterful mouth sucked the ever-living-hell out of his cock.<br/><br/>By now none of them were paying attention to the monitor if they were doing their jobs than they would have noticed it had lost signal again and was showing only static, but the three were now far too entwined with each other to notice. Nor did they notice the the head of the huge marble statue had turned so that it could watch them as well. Its black eyes stared unblinking, drinking in the sexual energy.<br/><br/>**********<br/><br/>Jacob's body tensed as Tori started to give him a hand job, she was gentle and with the combination of his own hand slipping in and out of her juicy pussy, the excitement built within him. They fell into a rhythmic balance and the two lovers fondled each other's sex organs with perfect intensity.<br/><br/>Unfortunately with the love seat turned to the wall and each of their attentions so focused on one another, they were almost unaware of the phantom breeze that blew the pages of books and made the Chandelier swing. Something metal crashed nearby but, with no flashlight, neither of them could make it out and so they continued pleasuring each other undaunted.<br/><br/>Jacob was extremely turned on, and all he wanted was to take Tori, he knew how she felt though, and she wasn't going to ride him with the camera watching, atlleast not up on the couch. Jacob looked down on the floor and Tori could make out his plan. Releasing each other Jacob pulled the sheet from the couch and laid it on the ground and then laid atop of it himself, while Tori crawled on top of him.  There hips lined up and the ground against each other and started to kiss. Jacob pulled Tori's cami off and started to lightly bite her nipples.<br/><br/>Jacob would practically feel the lips of Toir's pussy through the thin pants and lacy underwear and all he wanted was to slide himself inside of her. He must have got carried away though, because suddenly Tori jerked away from him. He thought for the briefest second that he'd nibbled her hard nipple a bit too hard and hurt her; but as his eyes snapped open and a strike of lightning lit up the room he saw Brandice standing over them. She was completely nude, and her eyes were rolled back in her head, she'd grabbed Tori by the hair and yanked her head upward.<br/><br/>The room went dark again, ""Brandi, what the fuc-"" Jacob started to yell, but a dark guttural voice echoed through the room, ""GET USED TO IT BITCH! YOU'RE MINE NOW!"" It growled, half in Brandi's voice, half in something far eviler. Brandi slammed Tori's face into her snatch with supernatural strength holding tight against the girl's struggling form, trying to suffocate her. Jacob couldn't see anything, but he could feel Tori's struggling on top of him and he assumed the worst."
1489,PSI :The Bone Closet (Case 24),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=20851&start=20,2013-01-20T20:23:28,Isolde,"Tori struggled at first to just break the hold and then fought to breathe when Brandi mashed her face into the Y of her body. When the gravely voice came from the Goth girl, Tori realized what was happening but by then spots were spinning around in her head from lack of oxygen. She vaguely heard Jacob yelling at Brandi to let her go but the iron grip didn't waver. Tori flailed at her with the flat of her hands at first, then with the sides of her fists against those imprisoning hips to no avail. She felt one of the skull rings hang up on Brandi's clothes.<br/><br/>Relaxing enough to center the self was difficult even in prime meditation conditions and in these was damn near impossible but  Tori managed to push away a little. She exhale and breathed, relaxing into the will of the demon which had possessed the girl. Tori used the darkness to focus on her skulls, and she could feel an expansion of the golden aura. Brandi's arms began to quiver and Tori thought maybe the grip was not so tight. She hated to hurt Brandi. The poor girl was only a vessel, not in control of what she was doing. Still Tori focused on the skulls, feeling warmth radiating from the two rings.<br/><br/>""Shit."" Jacob exclaimed.<br/><br/>Tori managed to pull her head free, blinking to clear her sight. A fine white mist circled Brandi's head until it formed a ring, like a smoke ring around her. It floated over her, a band of mist showing up in the pitch black room. When it reached Tori, she was pulled free. Jacob's arms were around her waist and they fell back together.<br/><br/>The mist rose from Brandi and drifted to the bookcase. It pooled into one of the books on the third shelf from the floor and waited. Brandi gave a loud, UGH, and fell to the floor. A black mist intertwined with the white and they disappeared through the wall.<br/><br/>""We have to get her out of here,"" Tori told Jacob who had headed for the doors.<br/><br/>~~~~~~~~~~~~<br/>Between the two of them, Tori and Jacob managed to carry Brandi back to the main room. What they found was a full blown orgy taking place with Shanna, Greg and Fish. A camera was set on a tripod to catch the action where Shanna was taking both men in every orifice that she had. Both men verbalizing their actions, degrading Shanna with their terms of endearments. Tori watched in horror for a minute as she realized that neither of the voices sounded quite right.<br/><br/>Jacob and Tori placed Brandi on a couch. When Jacob moved toward breaking up the fun, Tori laid her hand on his arm, speaking quietly.<br/>""Let it play out. Don't get too close. There is an aura around that that isn't natural. If you touch any of them, you will be drawn in. This thing is feeding on their sex. We all made a mistake about giving in to it. Somehow, this demon or demons can ramp up a person's sex drive, or remove inhibitions.""<br/><br/>They stared as the scene played out. Greg got a little rough with her, slapping her on the legs and the tits, pinching her nipples hard enough for Shanna to cry out. When he did that, Fish watched with admiration, then he reached over and kissed Greg.<br/><br/>""When we get through here, Jakie, ""Greg said, looking at Fish who nodded in agreement. ""We are going to fuck you AND your bitch."""
1490,PSI :The Bone Closet (Case 24),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=20851&start=20,2013-01-21T17:48:59,Le bourreau,"""When we get through here, Jakie..."" Greg said, looking at Fish who nodded in agreement. ""We are going to fuck you AND your bitch."" They stared like zombies, their eyes were glassed over and their pupils dilated to the point of covering their entire iris. Shanna was somewhere in between absolute torture and absolute pleasure as she took both the men's dicks in each of her ends.<br/><br/>Jacob pushed Tori back, ignoring her expertise and going it on his own; he reached into his jean's pocket and produced a small medallion. It was actually the first thing he'd ever bought from 'Kassidy Konsignment' and was one of the few relics in the store that actually had provenance. A verified holy symbol and better yet, one that Jacob believed in. ""Be Gone MOTHERFUCKER....I AM THE CURRENT OWNER OF THIS HOUSE AND I COMMAND YOU IN THE NAME OF GOD, YOU MUST SUBMIT AND RETURN TO THE PRIM!""<br/><br/>Greg and Fish both turned and stared<span style=""font-weight: bold"">through</span>Jacob, cruel smiles crept onto their lips and then they spoke in unison, along with some other dark voice that seemed to control them like puppets. ""Which 'God' is that??...WE KNOW MANY......heheheeheehehe......"" They mocked, undaunted, they returned to pumping Shanna like a Chinese-fingertrap.<br/><br/>Shanna's eyes grew large as she realized that it wasn't her husband and their close friend fucking her, but the sex demon's influence split between the two. She struggled to pull free, but the dark entity used its supernatural strength to hold her in place. It pushed hard from either end and suddenly the pleasure of getting pounded from each end subsided as the asphyxiation set in.<br/><br/>""Listen to me...I know<span style=""font-weight: bold"">you</span>have power now....but given a few days, I will have obtained the knowledge to beat you...AND I WILL...So hereâ€™s the deal I am willing to offer you, Incubus or whatever the fuck you areâ€¦.Leave nowâ€¦.leave now and never return, because if I find a way to banish you, I can assure you it will not be back to your place of powerâ€¦.I will fucking blast you into oblivionâ€¦..So whatâ€™s it going to be?â€ Jacobâ€™s confidence didnâ€™t sway; he stood his ground, still holding the saintâ€™s medal up.<br/><br/>â€œHahahahahhaaâ€¦â€ The thing inside Greg and Fish started to laugh, puppeting itâ€™s two avatars , their heads arched backward and Jacob and Tori could almost hear the bones in their neckâ€™s cracking. Suddenly, their forms froze, in that creepy inhuman posture, the lights in the room which were dim and flickering when theyâ€™d come in, now bloomed far past full power and the room became almost unbearably bright.  What the new light showed was the illuminated statue in the main hallâ€™s center and now Jacob and Tori could see its huge massive form moving. Its head craned further toward the group and the engraved slashes on its face opened up like the tentacles of an octopus.<br/><br/>â€œThat symbol is powerless here and so is your whoreâ€™s weak magik, boy but I like you twoâ€™s conviction, it will serve me well when you are both mineâ€¦.But you donâ€™t have the influence to offer dealsâ€¦.So here is the deal I offer you, insteadâ€¦..â€ Suddenly Jacob and Toriâ€™s attention was drawn away from the terrifying otherworldly visage of the talking statue and returned to the poor possessed threesome. Gregâ€™s hand came out of his bathrobeâ€™s pocket and in it, was a large kitchen knife. As old as the house itself, it was rusty and corroded, but both of them knew it was most likely still strong enough to do the job. Gregâ€™s possessed hand brought the knife down slowly, scratching a red â€˜Xâ€™ into Shannaâ€™s back, just over her heart.<br/><br/>In the bright light, Jacob and Tori could see tears starting to form in Gregâ€™s blacked out eyes, possessed or not Greg was still conscious enough to know what was happening and the fear of losing his wife started to break through a little. â€œpuh-pllease , Jacobâ€¦Taâ€¦.Toriâ€¦.Helpâ€¦â€ He croaked but the Demonâ€™s power pushed back and the cruel smile returned to Gregâ€™s lips as he hoisted the blade upward.<br/><br/>â€œSend your little girlfriend over here so I can fill her with my seed, or I will slay your friends and take my sacrament in their bloodâ€¦.the Choice is yoursâ€¦.DECIDE NOW!â€ The stone alien-faced creature growled, its massive stone arm became animated and smashed away the other carved figure of the servant girl. The stone crumbled and the unanimated portion of the statue fell away, revealing the statueâ€™s perverse genitalia, which also happened to be some kind of slithering spiky demon penis."
1491,PSI :The Bone Closet (Case 24),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=20851&start=20,2013-01-21T22:01:07,Isolde,"Tori focused on Greg, who in one moment's tear showed that Jacob had made an inroad in the demonic hold. She pulled from deep inside there, more power, puny in comparison to the incubus but maybe enough to break the tie. She was beginning to understand some things. She eased away from Jacob who was negotiating with the evil spirit.<br/><br/>Pushing her aura closer and closer to Greg, she saw the arm with the knife hesitate and then begin to quiver.<br/><br/>""Stop, bitch."" The statue commanded. ""He will take off her head and her blood with be on your hands.""<br/><br/>Tori stayed focused on Greg.<br/>""You love Shanna, Greg. Listen to your heart. Let your love cast out the fear that the demon is whispering in your ear. He does not own you. He can only control you when you let him. Don't listen to his lies. If you obey him, Shanna will be gone. Your perfect lover will be dead. Let love control you, Greg."" she spoke softly but her words rang clear.  ""Fight this, Fish. Back away, Back away. this isn't the time or the place for this.""<br/><br/>Her words seemed to enrage Fish. He shoved Shanna away from him and leaped at Jacob, grappling with him. While Fish was busy with Jacob and Tori could tell the boy had super human strength, she kept focusing on Greg. To her amazement, Greg began really pounding Shanna. He dropped the knife and both of his hands were groping her, nipples, clitoris, anus. His face was a contorted mask, his veins popping out alongside of his neck. Shanna was struggling to get away from him.<br/><br/>Tori took a deep breath, focusing on Greg, pushing her golden aura out. ""Fight it, Greg.""<br/><br/>""Did you know sex can turn to rape in the middle of the act?"" a deep voice growled from Greg's lips.<br/>Shanna was crying now and crying out in pain.<br/><br/>Tori did not answer the voice.<br/>""Do it, Greg. Pull out. you love Shanna, You don't want to hurt her. Love, Greg.""<br/><br/>Greg began to shake his head and tried to pull away but a maniacal laugh came from him. He rolled his head around to look at Tori, ""Help me,"" he mouthed.<br/><br/>Digging deeper than Tori thought possible, she ramped up her aura and stepped in to grasp Greg. When she felt him make a feeble effort to disengage, she pulled also and the two of them went sliding across the floor. She quickly moved away from him.<br/><br/>""Shanna, if you can, wrap that towel back around you and get out of the room. Go into the kitchen."" Tori told her.<br/><br/>Fish had his hands around Jacob's neck but when Greg and Shanna were no longer in coitus, he returned into his eyes.<br/><br/>""What the fuck, man?"" he asked Jacob with a most shocked look on his face.<br/><br/>The statue was just a statue now, although the shattered parts of it proved it had all happened.<br/><br/>""Everyone okay?"" Tori asked. They all nodded slowly, except for Brandi who appeared to still be in the twilight zone. ""Look, everyone put your dicks away. I will go see about Shanna. I have a theory that I want to run by you guys."""
1492,PSI :The Bone Closet (Case 24),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=20851&start=20,2013-01-22T01:43:16,Le bourreau,"Jacob helped Fish up, but poor Fish couldn't even bring himself to even look at Jacob, the shame of having attacked a friend was more than he could bare. "" Jacob man...we didn't even mean to have sex....one second we are working on getting the monitors back up and running, and the next thing I know, I nuts deep in Shanna's mouth...."" Fish said while shaking his head.<br/><br/>""I know buddy...the same shit happened with me and Tori....we were just looking through some of the books and then suddenly we were going at each other like we were a couple of horny teenagers....It's all just such a natural progression, you can barely feel the shift.....I don't blame you..."" Jacob said as he clasp his hand on Fish's shoulder.<br/><br/>Greg however, was extremely distraught, his usual cocksure attitude was gone and he was openly weeping. Jacob and Fish approached him slowly, ""Hey...Greg...come on buddy....It wasn't your fault...and nothing too serious happened anyway....It's OK!"" Fish called out hesitantly.<br/><br/>""Who fucking cares if it was my fucking fault or not....FUCK!"" He cursed and pounded his fists on the wood floor of the foyer. ""I almost just killed my fucking wife man....I mean, what the fuck do you think the police would say if we told them some fucking sex demon possessed me and I was forced to kill her....HUH? Even with you guys' testimony.....Shit they'd paint us up to be some thrill kill sex cult and we'd all spend the fucking rest of our lives in Prison.....Do not pass go....DO NOT COLLECT TWO-HUNDRED-FUCKING-DOLLARS...!"" Greg finished his temper tantrum and wiped the snot away from his nose and finally made it back to his feet. He pushed away Fish and Jacob before walking over to the large couch and flopping down next to Brandi's still mumbling near unconscious body.  ""What we fucking need to do is get the fuck out of here, come first light....We are obviously in over our heads"" He finished and crossed his arms over his chest.<br/><br/>""Woah....hold on now....It might have got the better of us, but that's just because we were unprepared...I will admit it....we underestimated whatever was here.....But that doesn't mean we pack it in and go running home with our tails between our legs.....We have to stay....record this...combat its effects...I mean, isn't this exactly what we created PSI for in the first place....Now you are telling me, that we get exactly what we asked for and you don't want it anymore?"" Jacob started to ramp up, everyone's' adrenaline was still up and tempers were starting to flare, almost like the influence of the sexual energy, this was just as subtle, and just as potent.<br/><br/>""OK guys, settle down, we don't have to fight....just relax"" Fish tried to calm them both down, but they both ignored him and continued the quickly escalating argument.<br/><br/>""What ever....it ain't worth my life....It certainly ain't worth my wife's life.....Frankly I don't care what you do, Jacob.....Stay, Go, what the fuck ever, but as soon as the sun comes up, Shanna and I are fucking leaving.....If you are smart...You'll come with us!"" Greg said, swiping his flattened palm infront of him, his personal mannerism for 'end of story'.<br/><br/>""Leave then....pussy.....You never had the guts for it anyway!"" Jacob said, obviously hurt and not able to express it in any other way than anger, unknowingly feeding the 'beast' as much as coitus would've.<br/><br/>""Fuck you Jacob!""  Greg now stood, puffing out his chest, his fists clenched at his sides he was ready to fight.  Fish tried to step in between the two men, but Greg's stocky frame bucked him off with ease, ""Don't fucking interfere Fish! IF FUCKING JACOB WANTS A GO AT IT...THEN HE CAN FUCKING HAVE IT!"" Greg snarled, sounding more like a feral dog than a man.<br/><br/>Jacob didn't hesitate at all; which was strange because he was level headed and usually had enough common sense to avoid fights, and not because he was weak but because he believed himself intelligent enough to think his way out of it; now he struck out and shot his lanky arm with a clenched fist, striking Greg square in the nose. Geg reeled, but he was thick and took the punch in stride, both men instantly swelled and took up fighting stances.<br/><br/>Fish came back from Greg's push and again, instinctively he strode in to break them up, but as he did, he noticed his elbow rose up and he bashed Greg in the jaw with it, ""Wait...I didn't mea-"" Fish started to say, not believing that he just actually attacked Greg, but Greg cut him off with a huge uppercut, the stout man's friend in a fight, it came from down low and connected under Fish's chin with considerable force. Fish's head snapped back and he fell backward, as Greg strode in after Jacob.<br/><br/>********<br/><br/>Meanwhile in the Kitchen, Tori walked into the Kitchen to find Shanna masturbating as she leaned against the counter. It was hard to believe that she could still be stimulating herself, after such a crazy experience, but there she was rubbing her clit and squirting juice down her thighs as Tori entered the kitchen.<br/><br/>""ooooh ohhh.....yeah...that was sooo fucking hot.....Ooooooooooooh!"" Shanna finished cumming and turned in shame from Tori's exasperated look. She grabbed a towel and wiped the goo away, before turning back to address the sweet girl that had come to help her. ""Sorry....I know I probably seem like a total whore right now....but it's not what you think.....I really can't help myself...It's a medical condition....it's called PGAD...it means Persistent Genital Arousal Disorder, and it isn't Nyphomania, it's something different...."" Shanna turned her head in shame, tears whelmed up in her eyes and she started to weep.<br/><br/>Neither girl had any idea what was transpiring in the next room, the same dark force blocked sound travelling into the kitchen, as it was newly enriched by the testosterone fueled rage as it was the sexual tension."
1493,PSI :The Bone Closet (Case 24),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=20851&start=20,2013-01-22T02:59:20,Isolde,"Tori nodded. She didn't know exactly what Shanna was talking about but she recognized a compulsion when she saw it.<br/>""The deal is, Shanna, there is evil in this house that is fed by fear, lust, and probably rage, all potent base level necessities for survival. You probably feed it just by being here, not trying to be mean. I mean especially with this horny disorder thingie going on. I was going to say that you and Greg might need to be split up, but I guess whatever and whoever can get you off."" Tori said, averting her eyes from all but Shanna's face.<br/><br/>Shanna nodded.<br/><br/>""So maybe you and Greg can go tonight."" Tori continued.<br/><br/>A voice in her head said,<br/>""Look sharp.""<br/><br/>Tori stopped and looked around. A few orbs were circling but nothing out of the ordinary was happening. The kitchen was a haven in all the madness of this house. She stepped over to the swinging door to peer in. The men were duking it out and the damn statue had another hard on. She didn't know what to do. Easing the door closed, she walked back to where Shanna was trying her best to keep her hands from her pussy.<br/><br/>Shanna leaned against the worn counter top, squeezing the tops of her legs closed as hard as she could while pressing against her hands. Overhead were old pans swinging to and fro, gaining momentum.<br/><br/>""Look out!"" Tori shouted just as the pans clattered to the floor, raising an unholy racket. Shanna jumped away, her eyes big as saucers.<br/><br/>The men spilled through the door. The fighting momentarily suspended as the clashing of metal caught their attention. Tori shoved each one to opposite sides of the room and held the door closed.<br/><br/>""Now, stop. All of you."" she said, pointing her finger. "" And stay there.""<br/><br/>The calm in the kitchen seeped into the men and they each huffed out a last breath that had been driven by adrenaline.<br/>""Now, listen and listen fast. The evil in this house is fueled by passions. Fear, lust and obviously rage. I'm sure stuff like drunkenness and drugs are gateways for them. It has to quiet if it isn't fed.  Greg and Shanna need to leave, immediately. Shanna is a conduit and can't help it.""<br/><br/>Tori walked to the back door to open it and the handle was stuck. She turned large eyes toward Jacob and took a deep breath,<br/>""I think we are locked in."" She rattled the handle again. ""Above all, we have to remain calm. We have to not fuck like rabbits. There will be time for that later, when we get home."" She smiled wanly at her words.<br/><br/>She flashed on the man, the drown man, in the bucket of the well. ""There is some kind of binding in the sulfuric water of the kitchen. That is why the kitchen is a protected place. Maybe we can try wiping down with it? Maybe it repels the evil? I don't know. Someone help me here."""
1494,PSI :The Bone Closet (Case 24),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=20851&start=40,2013-01-22T17:32:22,Le bourreau,"""Now, listen and listen fast. The evil in this house is fueled by passions. Fear, lust and obviously rage. I'm sure stuff like drunkenness and drugs are gateways for them. It has to quiet if it isn't fed. Greg and Shanna need to leave, immediately. Shanna is a conduit and can't help it."" Tori started to dole out instructions, sounding an awful lot like Jacob when he went in to his authoritarian shtick, The grouped turned and stared at her, in disbelief, but they all knew the truth was there, she was right.<br/><br/>Shanna ran to Greg's side and hugged him tight, while Jacob wiped the blood from his nose. With the way they were staring at each other, it was obvious that they were still sore at each other, but cooler heads were starting to prevail now. ""Tori is right baby, we are fucking 'gone' come sun up..."" Greg placated Shanna's upset form, stroking her hair and rubbing her back.<br/><br/>""Fine...Whatever...we'll do the investigate it ourselves...."" Jacob said, still more than a little perturbed at how quickly his friend had 'jumped ship'.<br/><br/><br/>Tori walked to the back door to open it and the handle was stuck. She turned large eyes toward Jacob and took a deep breath,""I think we are locked in."" She rattled the handle again. Jacob strode over and tried the handle of the solid wood door for himself, it was an instinctual move, but it came off like he didn't trust the 'weak little girl' to open a door. If he would have had a straight mind, he would've realized that that 'weak little girl' had somehow managed to separate two full grown men from fighting, just a few seconds ago. Regardless, Jacob quickly realized she was right, and even when he leaned against it and put his whole body into trying to pry it open, it didn't even budge. ""Fuck..."".<br/><br/><br/>Tori ignored the slight and walked over to the large stone well . ""There is some kind of binding in the sulfuric water of the kitchen. That is why the kitchen is a protected place. Maybe we can try wiping down with it? Maybe it repels the evil? I don't know. Someone help me here."" She said as she started to pull the large wooden cover off of the well's top. As soon as she cracked the lid, a thick damp stench of rotten eggs escaped and it was enough to make everyone cover their noses.<br/><br/>""We'll go get the flashlights....Check on Fish and Brandi"" Greg said as they exited the room immediately when the stank hit them.<br/><br/>Jacob stepped up and they both slid the heavy wooden cover aside, before finding that the pulley and crank wasn't in the upright position, but instead was left extended.  The old decaying rope hung limply as it disappeared down into the black pit of the well.  Three quick cranks of the pulley showed that the rope had disintegrated long ago, and with a brittle snap, the rope gave way, and whatever weight was at the bottom splashed to the water as the other frayed end  recoiled upward and spun around the pulley.<br/><br/>""JACOB, TORI......NOW FISH AND BRANDI ARE GONE....GET IN HER NOW!"" Greg's hoarse voice called from the main hall, and they bolted for the door. Out in the main hall they could see the couch where they'd left Brandi now empty, as well as the space of floor where Greg had laid Fish out during the fight. ""Holy shit man....we aren't going to make it till morning....it's gonna fucking pick us off one by fucking one....Oh shit....what did we get ourselves into?"" Greg's voice was on the verge of tears again and Shanna was just staring at the half destroyed statue blankly, as if waiting for it to move or speak again.<br/><br/>""No more separating....not even to go out to the outhouse....We don't separate, am I understood?"" Jacob said angrily, throwing one  of the pillows off of the couch and at the statue in frustration. Jacob looked down at his watch, hoping to see that it wasn't too long before dawn would come, but it had stopped and he felt the shiver of fear run through his spine as the thought of dawn never coming, might just be a real possibility in this house."
1495,PSI :The Bone Closet (Case 24),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=20851&start=40,2013-01-22T18:10:01,Isolde,"Tori sank down on the couch, rubbing her arms. The cushions were still warm from Brandi's body. Her voice sounded small now, as if she had depleted massive reserves of strength. Losing the rope to the well meant that all hope was gone.<br/><br/>""Jake, what do we do now? We can't let them just disappear. Don't we need to find them?"" she asked, looking at him with big eyes.<br/><br/>""They are tough,"" Jacob replied as he watched the computer monitor, which was working again. He laughed but it was a dismal bark, ""We know they are in the house.""Greg was trying the front door but it was just as locked as the backdoor.<br/><br/>""Can we stay in a different room?"" Tori asked. ""Away from..."" she bobbed her head toward the statue. ""Like maybe a dining room where we can all sit?""<br/><br/>Shanna plopped down on the sofa next to Tori. ""We have done a lot of investigating and usually only come away with some EVPs and some banging. I have never seen anything like this"" She picked nervously at a hangnail. But hauntings can't hurt you. Sometimes I just forget that. Most people don't know that which is why Greg and I like to do our movies here. The fear factor really increases people's interest.""<br/><br/>Jacob was silently gesturing so Tori went to stand behind him at the monitor. The white lady was pacing the floor in the upstairs bedroom where her picture hung. She would go to the window to look out and then drop the curtain back in place. Tori could see the curtain moving.<br/><br/>""That takes a lot of energy,"" Tori commented, peering closer, ""to move the curtain I mean.""<br/><br/>Footsteps sounded from the floor above them.<br/><br/>""Fish, Brandi,"" Greg shouted, going to the foot of the staircase, ""What the fuck? Get down here you fuktards.""<br/><br/>""Shhhhh,"" Shanna told him, holding her finger to her lips.<br/><br/>""I want them to cut the fucking bullshit,"" Greg replied, annoyed and looking back and forth between Shanna and the stairs.<br/><br/>Giggles and gleeful shouts could be faintly heard and then running footsteps. Greg placed his foot on the riser when Jacob asked him to view the monitor. He reluctantly joined him. There was nothing, no one showing up on the monitor, only silent rooms without even a heat signature from a rat.<br/><br/>""Fish!"" Greg shouted. ""He won't answer if we don't call him.""<br/><br/>""Shhhh, Greg, what if he doesn't answer and something else does?"""
1496,PSI :The Bone Closet (Case 24),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=20851&start=40,2013-01-22T18:54:21,Le bourreau,"""I can't fucking take it...."" Greg said nervously, his voice shuttering on rage again, ""The fucking doors might be locked, but the windows aren't!"" He said and grabbed up a the control chair from in front of Tori.<br/><br/>""Greg....It's still storming like hell out there....don't smash that window!"" Jacob warned, taking off after Greg as he made his way toward the front of the house. He paused only to shoot the huge marble statue a dirty look, "" Go ahead and try to fucking stop me and I won't leave, I will find a fucking hammer and bust your stone fucking head into pieces, you evil cocksucker!"" Greg growled, using the chair to point at the inanimate statue.<br/><br/>Jacob closed the distance with Tori right behind him, Shanna wasn't too far behind that, not wanting to even go into the foyer with the scary statue, but she also didn't want to be left alone in the main hall either, she skirted the wall, trying to stay as far away from it as she could. Jacob reached out and grabbed Greg's arm, but Greg tossed him off.<br/><br/>""NO! I am not staying here for one more second..."" Greg said as he wound up swung the heavy chair with all his considerable might, smashing one of the windows in the front of the house out. The storm immediately blew glass shards inward, Jacob reached out and hugged Tori, protecting both of their faces from the shrapnel.<br/><br/>All at once the roar of the wind sounded like a freight train. Greg dropped the chair long enough to pull some glass from his cheek, before picking it back up and starting to smash at the wooden planks that were nailed on from the outside. ""COME ON MUTHERFUCKER....."" He screamed and hammered away like a man gone mad.<br/><br/>""Greg huney, STOP....Stop  it, your scaring me!"" Shanna cried out as she hid her face against the blowing wind and rain that was coming in sideways through the smashed window. Greg didn't relent, until the chair gave way and smashed, but then he picked up one of the still intact legs and tried forcing it in between the boards for leverage.<br/><br/>Jacob looked up, and he was upset that Greg wasn't listening to reason, but then as he saw the old frail looking boards, seemingly defy physics and stand up to the immense about a damage Greg was dishing out, he started to get just as frustrated. He jumped in, and instead of stopping Greg, he started helping him, now both of them started wrenching on a single board....Still it didn't give."
1497,PSI :The Bone Closet (Case 24),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=20851&start=40,2013-01-22T19:28:16,Isolde,"Tori and Shanna hugged, horrified at the obvious.The house wasn't letting them go.<br/>""Breathe, Shanna, breathe,"" Tori said, coaching herself as much as she was trying to help Shanna. Tori's breathing sounded more like hyperventilation.<br/><br/>When Greg and Jacob finally stopped, both women ran to them, hugging them.The men didn't reciprocate.  Shanna dabbed at the blood from Greg's cheek. He swore and threw the stub of a chair leg to the floor, making it bounce across the floor. The men stood, hands hanging in despair. Tori noticed Jacob's knuckles were bleeding.<br/><br/>""How in the name of God could that some fucking flimsy boards hold up?"" Greg demanded. ""Neither one of us is a wimp,"" he said, directing the comment to Jacob. ""We are fucked and I don't mean in a good way.""<br/><br/>Tori giggled. She couldn't help it. Then she hiccuped and then sobbed. ""Sorry,"" she said, attempting to take another deep breath. ""Sorry,"" she said again.<br/><br/>Jacob pulled her into his arms, holding her, safely. His heart pounded under her ear and she closed her eyes, relaxing for a minute.<br/><br/>A voice in her head said,<br/>""Wouldn't you like to hold it, beating in your hand?""<br/><br/>""No."" she gasped and pushed away.<br/><br/>The monitor began flickering again . They cross to it and saw what must have been a residual but this time coming from a ballroom.<br/><br/>""Jacob, is there a ballroom in this house?"" Tori asked, wiping tears from her eyes and trying to look in charge of herself.<br/><br/>This room was mirrored all the way around. The  mirrors were set in Gothic arches and the floor was a mosaic of to ruby red and cobalt blue tiles. A pair of dancers were strutting to what had to have been a Tango but they were reflected by the mirrors giving the impression of a room full of people. The woman was lovely with long flowing red hair. She was held in the arms of a powerfully built man who towered over her. The woman turned her head, her eyes full of love and longing. The man stared at the pulse in the woman's neck."
1498,PSI :The Bone Closet (Case 24),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=20851&start=40,2013-01-22T19:45:17,Le bourreau,"""Is it Fish and Brandi?"" Greg asked as he hand Shanna, approached the monitors.<br/><br/>""Not unless Brandi grew red hair and Fish put on 60lbs and a couple of inches...."" Jacob said as they looked down closely at the monitors.<br/><br/>""It's another fucking trick.....Every time we see something on these, we go running off and then before you know it we are trying to kill each other, or fuck each others brains out....."" Shanna whined, tucking her head into Greg's shoulder.<br/><br/>""I mean....She's right....Right? We already know that the camera's and these monitors can't be trusted, they aren't showing what's really going on....They are showing us what we want to see though......Take this for instance.....Ooooh a sweet couple dancing happily....oooh how fucking nice....Till we get up there and BANG....Some fucking Lovecraftian beast is ass raping us all while we beg for more....NO FUCKING THANKS!"" Greg put in. ""We should fucking turn them off, cause all they are is a worm on a hook right now!""<br/><br/>""What about the Observatory....We could get some rope and lower ourselves down, maybe?"" Shanna added in, still obsessing over how they were going to escape.<br/><br/>""No, that thing already  proved that the observatory isn't off limits to it, besides the only rope we found was in the well, and that wouldn't even hold one of us....I think we should go back to the library and I mean ALL of us, and try to find some kind of information about what's going on.....Tori what do you think?"" Jacob said, smacking Greg's hand away from the monitor's power button before he managed to turn it off."
1499,PSI :The Bone Closet (Case 24),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=20851&start=40,2013-01-22T20:07:16,Isolde,"Tori nodded, glad to be going someplace she felt more at home. She had thought she had a handle on what was happening until the house locked them in. The library was like her mothership.<br/><br/>""Yeah, Jacob. I think that is a good idea. That white mist is in there and I had the impression it was not evil. There seems to be something, just out of reach, in that room."" Tori answered.<br/><br/>With the monitor off, the room had fallen into that twilight gloom that was present in other parts of the house. Tori felt around for Jacob's hand, and held it lightly, mindful of the skinned knuckles.<br/><br/>""This way,"" he said and she followed the tug of his arm.<br/><br/>Greg and Shanna followed close behind her. Shanna snickered and Tori felt a hand on her ass.<br/><br/>""Guys, not here,"" Tori hissed.<br/><br/>""What?"" they both chimed, innocently.<br/><br/>""The hand on the ass.""<br/><br/>""Not us."" they both answered. ""But it would have been fun,"" Shanna interjected.<br/><br/>""Hey, Jakie,"" Greg said,"" you getting some in the dark?""<br/><br/>""Hell, no,"" came the terse reply.<br/><br/>The whole group came to an abrupt halt and then bolted for the library."
1500,PSI :The Bone Closet (Case 24),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=20851&start=40,2013-01-22T20:51:57,Le bourreau,"Jacob only paused long enough to grab the gas lantern out of the supply pack and then they were back in the Library without another word. Inside of the library they roar of the storm coming through the the newly broken window out in the main hall was far quieter. Jacob set up the lantern and after a flick from his zippo lighter the thing lit up a nice portion of the old dusty book filled room.<br/><br/>Greg closed the door, but he left it open just a crack, so that they could peak out and see the glow of the monitor's from the Main hall. Shadow forms seemed to zip this way and that out there in the relative darkness and he pulled his head away, too afraid to look anymore. He started fingering through the tomes that lined the shelves. ""No shit, you weren't kidding Tori....There are some really great shit in here...."" Greg said as he walked the isle and you could practically see the dollar signs in his eyes.<br/><br/>On the couch, which was still auspiciously turned toward the wall, Shanna snuggled up next to Tori where  Jacob and Tori  had stacked up the books they'd selected earlier for inspection, and now Shanna was briskly flipping through them, not reading or really looking for anything in particular. ""I'm fucking worried about Fishy and Brandi..."" She started to cry again, sobbing she squeezed up on Tori, her big breast which still hadn't managed to find a shirt, pressed hard into Tori's back. The gesture wasn't sexual though, Shanna was obviously as upset as everyone else.<br/><br/>""We are all worried, Shanna....But running around the house, looking for them is just going to end up with something worse happening to us....Our best hope is information....We need to start unraveling this mystery, before we make our next move. WE WILL FIND FISH AND BRANDI...I PROMISE, OK?"" Jacob did his best to comfort Shanna, as Greg her husband was too busy estimating how much he could make, selling the books. Tori helped alot, she let Shanna hold her, undaunted about Shanna's nudity.<br/><br/><br/>""Check it out, this 1st addition still has it's dust jacket....It's worth like 600 bucks! WOOHOO!"" Greg suddenly called out, but as he pulled the book from the shelf it halted and the sound of a lock could be heard echoing through the library. The bookcase, popped away from the wall and started to swing open as if it were a door. ""Holy shit.....check it out, a fucking secret passage!""<br/><br/>Everyone heads turned in unison, Greg pulled the door open, ""It looks like a staircase, maybe to the basement...It's as dark as the devil's arsehole and stinks like it too, though...PHEW....Bring that lantern over!"""
1501,PSI :The Bone Closet (Case 24),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=20851&start=40,2013-01-22T23:44:38,Isolde,"The lantern revealed a long narrow staircase, much like the one that led to the alcove on the roof but this one descended into darkness. Tori could make out a door at the end as she carefully stepped down each creaky step.  A crash and ""Fuck!"" behind her stopped the group.<br/><br/>""Greg, Greg, are you okay?"" Shanna cried out.<br/><br/>Jacob swung the lantern back around, holding it high. The step had given way beneath Greg. He was one leg down inside the stair and the rest of his body pitched forward.<br/><br/>Tori and Jacob traded places. Tori took the lantern while Jacob helped Greg out.<br/><br/>""You didn't break anything, did you?"" Jacob asked.<br/><br/>""Yeah, my balls,"" Greg snapped. ""I'll live, let's do this.""<br/><br/>""We better test the steps,"" Tori suggested.<br/><br/>""Ya think?"" Greg asked tersely.<br/><br/>The door was firmly shut. Jacob tried the handle and it wouldn't budge. He turned back to confer with Greg. Tori looked at the door, tried the handle and then glanced around. She shrugged her shoulders and knocked.<br/><br/>""What the fuck did you do that for?"" Greg demanded. ""Now that is some stupid shit.""<br/><br/>Tori felt kind of silly but still she had felt this compulsion to knock. The men went back to trying to come up with a plan. Tori leaned against the door with her arms wrapped around her own waist.<br/><br/>""Aren't you cold?"" she asked Shanna. ""I'm about to freeze.""<br/><br/>The door swung open and Tori fell inside with a scream."
1502,PSI :The Bone Closet (Case 24),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=20851&start=40,2013-01-23T00:46:33,Le bourreau,"They'd all carefully descended the stairway in single file, first Greg then Jacob, Tori and Shanna, most of the stairs were rotted from what looked like water damage, so the stayed away from the center and hugged the handrail most of the way down, being sure not to put their weight onto the weakened middle of the steps.<br/><br/>When they'd reached the bottom platform, they'd found a singular door, it was wood and appeared to be equally as damaged, but when they tried it, it wouldn't budge. ""Prolly swelled and sealed itself shut, looks like there's been some serious flooding, and not just tonight either."" Jacob concluded.<br/><br/>Tori tried knocking and although it seemed silly to Greg, nobody else mocked her, after the series of unexplained events that had occurred thus far, anything was possible.<br/><br/>""Well what the fuck are we gonna do....obviously this thing has the ability to keep exits closed...if it don't want us in there then we ain't gonna get in...end of story....besides it fucking stinks down here and I am starting to feel weird, like up in the rest of the house....whatever's down here isn't nice, like whatevers in the library....Lets just go back up stairs and keep looking through books. "" Greg was explaining to Jacob.<br/><br/>Jacob briefly heard Tori saying something about being cold when suddenly the door bust open and she went tumbling, ass over teacup, into the chamber. Jacob gasp immediately strode in after her. Greg and Shanna, not wanting to be left in the now dark basement hallway, followed as well.<br/><br/>The stone room was big, and it was a good 10 feet lower than the landing they'd been standing on. The basement was flooded, a good 4 ft of standing water was already there, and it looked like it was rising by the minute. Poor Tori had been leaning against the door, holding the lantern, when it had opened, and her backward falling motion propelled her right off the edge of the stone staircase that lead down into the water. She'd managed to keep the lantern lit, but just barely as she plunged into the stagnant freezing cold water, only her arm holding the light managed not to get soaked.<br/><br/>Jacob dropped to his knees and reached his hand out as Tori came up from the water, He grabbed her arm and hauled her back up to the stone landing. ""Oh shit...."" She said and she started to shake immediately, ""I can't believe that just happened..."" She said as she shivered, teeth chattering.<br/><br/>Jacob wrapped his arm around her, he wanted to give her his shirt, but alas he hadn't yet managed to put one back on, Tori's clothes were still up in the room, and Shanna was nearly nude, and Greg only wore his cum soaked bathrobe, so options were limited to say the least.<br/><br/>""What the fuck is this place?"" Greg asked, as he took the lantern from Tori so she could hug up with Jacob for warmth. He showed the light around but the chamber was large enough for the three walls other than the one they were standing next to, not to be seen by the non-focused lantern light.<br/><br/>""I don't know, but it fucking smells like our Jacuzzi after we've had a bunch of sex in it and you forget to clean it....smell that...."" Shanna put in, elbowing Greg and holding her nose. ""What ever we do, you'd better get out of those wet clothes Tori...you're gonna catch your death of cold well before any creepy crawly thing gets us."" Tori said as she helped Tori out  her camisole and wet PJ pants. Jacob could tell Tori was apprehensive about Nympho Shanna stripping her clothes off, but the girl was right about it, soon hypothermia would set in.<br/><br/>""Can't see shit....It looks like there is another stone landing in the other side of the room, but I can't make shit out, without a proper flashlight...."" Greg said, trying his best to point out the landing he was referring to.<br/><br/>""Yeah...I see what you are talking about...might lead to another chamber....But that water is like 4 feet deep and judging from how cold Tori is, I'd say pretty fucking cold as well. It's gotta be like 35-40 yards away, anyway."" Jacob answered, wanting to hurry this up and get back upstairs so Tori could wrap up in one of the dust sheets.<br/><br/>""Well shit, Jackie....Yer girl is already wet....Tori, you wanna wade across with the lantern and check it out?"" Greg said with a snicker, eyeing Tori's naked body up and down.<br/><br/>""Knock it off....we don't fucking know what's in that water....Could be fucking anything....a sink hole...Anything!"" Jacob retorted angrily. ""We gotta go back upstairs or she is gonna catch pneumonia."""
1503,PSI :The Bone Closet (Case 24),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=20851&start=40,2013-01-23T01:10:41,Isolde,"Tori was shivering so hard that her chattering teeth bit her lip.<br/><br/>""I, I, I, cccccccould ssssssave ussssss sssssommmmmtttime and gggggoooo,"" Tori began but Jacob took her arm.<br/><br/>""No, there could be a sink hole or an old rusted something. "" Jacob said. Tori was glad that he was a take charge kind of man. Sometimes she enjoyed not having to be so tough. Maybe in a little while, later, she could be tough again. Her bra and panties were ruined from that stagnant water.<br/><br/>""Yuck, I stink,"" she wailed.<br/><br/>""You will learn to like it,"" that damn voice said in her head.<br/><br/>""Let's go,"" Tori said and started toward the stairs. As if someone shoved her, Tori flew back into the room, splashing rank water everywhere. She reached for Jacob but as if something was dragging her, she began wading for the other side of the room. Soft squishy bodies, like rats, were under her bare feet and she retched but kept on going. Tori had to toss a table and some chairs to the side and then some old boxes. The bottoms fell out of the boxes scattering soaking wet clothes to float on the water.<br/><br/>Dimly in the distance, she could hear Jacob calling for her to come back. Tori fought her way through the water, holding her hands high. She finally reached the ledge on the other side and searched for some kind of stairs. There didn't seem to be any. Tori turned around. Her eyes grew wide as if she were coming to consciousness.<br/><br/>""Jacob?"" she cried out. ""Jacob, what is happening? I'm sssso cccccold."" Tears rolled down her cheek, feeling hot against her chilled skin.<br/><br/>""Tori, get your ass back here,"" he called, reaching out toward her. Then as if she had been released, Tori was able to wade back across to him. She clamored onto that ledge with Jacob's help and the door slammed shut behind her."
1504,PSI :The Bone Closet (Case 24),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=20851&start=40,2013-01-23T02:04:18,Le bourreau,"Jacob couldn't be sure if Tori had outright disobeyed him, or if something sinister had taken control of her, but either way seeing her disappear into the depths of the murky water had scared him really bad. He didn't hesitate this time, and also jumped down into the water, trying to reach her hand in time, but found her pulled away too quickly. He called out, not able to see Tori, since Shanna was still holding the lantern. He  gritted his teeth and swore under his breath, dreading the feeling of not knowing what happened to her, it was worse than the worry he felt anytime before this, even worse than the fear he felt for Fish and Brandi. He realized as she made her way back, crying and shivering, and he may very well love this girl, and that thought scared him as much as the thought of losing her, if not more. He wrapped his arm around her and they both now made it back onto the platform.<br/><br/>They'd made it back upstairs , even though Greg had broken another step on the way back up. Shanna had grabbed the sheet that Jacob and Tori had spread on the floor earlier when they'd almost made love, and whipped the dust out of it, wrapping it around Tori, and hugging onto her so that their body heat would work to counteract the shock setting in. Greg took the wet clothes and spread them out over one of the tables, so that they might start drying, he peeked over his shoulder to make sure no one was watching, and then pocketed Tori's damp panties.<br/><br/>Jacob quickly stripped of his jeans and underwear, in the privacy of a dark corner, slinging them over the back of a chair to air dry as well. He looked around and saw that no other sheets were available. Shanna saw him frantically looking, and pinched Tori's ass making her squeal once loud enough to catch her beau's attention. ""Now no funny business you two..."" Shanna giggled, and Jacob blushed as he cupped his naked genitalia with his hands out of modesty and walked over to get underneath the sheet with Tori.<br/><br/>""HA.....Megot Vazhoul....It's called Megot Vazhoul, and it was some pagan sex god, form like Germany, or maybe the Netherlands....I can't translate all of it!"" Greg said as he held up an ancient tome. He rushed over and slammed the book down near the lantern's light and they all began to huddle into see. Jacob tried his hardest not to be distracted by Tori's naked ass pressing up against his dick under the thin linen sheet, but he could feel himself stirring and she didn't seem overly bothered by it. He could only hope that their good sense would keep them from loosing their wits and giving into their more base instincts.<br/><br/>Inside the book was a depiction of what the statue had looked like before it had destroy part of itself, and a brief description in some obscure foreign language.  ""It says Tori was right, It thrives off of sexual energy mainly, but other forms of emotion can feed it as well, but it prefers sex.....Lets see....aaahh.....It wasn't apparently part of the original pagan pantheon, It's older, and the pagans just used it, because in exchange for the sacrament of three woman and three men.....get this....'tangled in a human braid of lust'...sounds hot right? Like one of our porno's names?"" Greg started to get off track, but Shanna slapped his arm and got him going again. ""....Ouch....shit....ok ok.....It says that by feeding it from  three men and three chicks, it bequeaths a blessing of extended life....That must be what the Crenshaw motherfucker was trying to do, but something went wrong and he didn't get to put this 'genie' back into the 'bottle'...."" Greg trailed off, looking up at Jacob.<br/><br/>Jacob was having a hard time concentrating, his eyes were watering, and his head was swirling, He looked down over Tori's shoulder and saw her swooning too. Her ass was rubbing up against him, flexing and relaxing around the shaft of his growing dick, underneath the sheet and although he knew better, his hands started to creep up around Tori's breasts again, this all taking place inside the baggy sheet. Jacob tried hard to resist the urge, but again the disoriented energy had slipped in, and they were helpless to stop the pull of caveman like need to fuck. The sheet suddenly dropped away and Tori spun in Jacob's arms to face him, she reached up and pulled his head down and started kissing him hard, her hand forced his big hands onto her tits.<br/><br/>""Hey I thought we weren't supposed to fuck..."" Shanna whined, but it was too late for her as well, as she suddenly realized she was starting to finger herself without being aware of it. Greg walked up behind Tori and started groping her ass, pulling it apart with his hand and massaging her ass with the head of his dick. Normally Jacob would have been appalled by that, but now, with sex magik starting to fill the library, Greg's intrusion didn't bother him at all."
1505,PSI :The Bone Closet (Case 24),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=20851&start=40,2013-01-23T03:49:05,Isolde,"Tori wrapped her legs around Jacob, rubbing herself, slick and wet ,up and down his shaft. At first her body just reacted to the hand pulling her ass apart and massaging her with the head of his dick. She wanted Jacob and the distraction from behind made her bear her teeth. Turning her head slightly, leaning back while Jacob took a nipple in his mouth, Tori growled at Greg warning him off.<br/><br/>She didn't hear Shanna say, ""Geez, did you see her eyes? Come here, lover, Shanna got a need for cock.""<br/><br/>Tori only marginally noticed that Shanna was spread eagle on the couch, fingers deep where she was wanting Greg. Tori rose a little, digging her nails in Jacob's shoulders for leverage. He slid inside her, large, stretching her and as she pressed him home, he was deep inside and still pressing. For Tori nothing existed but the sensations between her legs. Time stopped for her. She was nothing but nerve endings and desire.<br/><br/>His hands cupped her ass, holding her to him as he walked them backwards into the darkness to lean against the wall. She was wild, insatiable and she rode him, hard. Their kisses were as frantic as their thrusting.<br/>""Don't stop,"" she gasped, as she felt him slow.<br/><br/>Jacob moved her forward, walking them to a desk and laid her back across it.<br/><br/>""Wrap your heels around my neck,"" he commanded, hoarsely.  She complied, dragging her nails along his arms, arms that were quivering.<br/><br/>The sex was pleasure, pure pleasure but it bordered on manic, as if there was no control and only need. Tori burned inside, wishing she could have all of Jacob inside, not just his cock. As if there would never be enough sex, enough stroking, enough orgasm. His fingers were pinching her nipples, his teeth nipping at the soft skin of her neck.<br/><br/>Shanna cried out in orgasm and lay panting,then begged<br/>""More, Greg. I need more. Bring that over here and use it until you are ready again.""<br/><br/>Tori didn't see what 'that' was but she understood fully what Shanna's need was. A small part of her brain was appalled at her actions, at her feelings, but right now she didn't care.<br/><br/>A deep low voice in her head snarked,<br/>""You will learn to like it. All of it."""
1506,PSI :The Bone Closet (Case 24),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=20851&start=40,2013-01-23T17:38:23,Le bourreau,"It was if saying the dark entity's name aloud for the first time in decades, and opening all these sealed places of power around the mansion had supercharged the spirits influence and it took total control over the library, pushing the positive energy out and corrupting everyone in the room with the greatest of ease, even Tori's strong constitution wasn't enough to stand up the it's not so subtle  influence.<br/><br/>Jacob knew full well that this was bad, Greg had just talked about 'feeding' the beast, and they'd all seen what could happen when you let it take you over. In fact Shanna still had the big scratched 'X' on her back from when Greg had almost killed her, but no one seemed to care. All the inhibitions in the room had simply disappeared as they melted into one another, indulging completely in each others carnal needs.<br/><br/>It didn't help that Tori's pussy felt like velvet on his dick, she was soft and wet and tight, her face contorted in lust and it spurred him on to pump her harder. His dick swelled larger than it had ever done in the past and although it was causing Tori some mild discomfort, she begged for more, her wet snatch making sounds as Jacob pounded harder and harder.<br/><br/>He commanded her to put her ankles around his neck and she obeyed, ""Oohh you fucking hot bitch! OOOHHH!"" Jacob yelled as he grabbed her around her waist and jack hammered Tori's orgasming body into him, her juices were splattering his stomach and legs, and he continued on undaunted. Both Jacob and Tori's eyes were blacked out and they began to snarl at one another, like a couple of feral animals; snapping their teeth and licking each other's faces like all humanity had left them.<br/><br/>Shanna cried out in orgasm and lay panting,then begged<br/>""More, Greg. I need more. Bring that over here and use it until you are ready again.""<br/><br/>Greg had walked out of the room after the first time he blew his load inside of Shanna's worked over pussy. Neither Jacob or Tori had stopped him, far too busy with fucking each other to even notice, but when he returned with a piece of the statue, the entire lower arm of the crumble female portion; he held it up in the center of the library and everyones blacked out eyes drifted toward it.<br/><br/>""Megot Vazhoul..."" They all said in their panting sex voices, something else was there now too, the sinister voice of the dark spirit joined in the chorus. ""Megot Vazhoul Abbot Hat-Elmaki.....Megot Vazhoul!"" They all began to chant.<br/><br/>Greg walked over, his creepy elongated smile was nearly ear to ear, while Shanna stuck her tongue out and flicked it like a serpent. Greg didn't hesitate, inserting the large stone forearm and hand into Shanna's squirting pussy, while she forced her own hand into her ass.  ""Megot Vazhoul Abbot Hat-Elmaki.....Megot Vazhoul!""<br/><br/>The orgy intensified, so much so that the human serpent of naked flesh seemed to blur together. The groups of couple converged all fucking one another while chanting the forgotten language. Everyone was fucking everyone else and in a drunken like stupor and they fucked right back. At some point Fish and Brandi walked in to the room and they joined in the orgy as well. It was all just a panting, sweaty blur as they swapped between each other and the makeshift phallus from the statue. The chorus of sex exploded as everyone peaked together, erupting in bodily fluids and collapsing onto the floor and passing out.<br/><br/>""HAHAHHAHAHAHA...You ARE GETTING USED TO IT NOW, MY CHILD!""  booming laugh echoed through the mansion and then the storm began to fade. The rumble of thunder fading into the distance, and the rain finally starting to relent.<br/><br/><br/>The white mist, was barely more than a whisper now, as all the spiritual power in the house was diverted into the dark ancient evil thing. A guardian whom had allowed her prisoner to run it's own prison, she was left with very few options at this point, she'd made the decision to do what needed to be done as she drifted around the room, surveying at the sexual carnage she'd been unable to stop. In an act of astral-self sacrifice,  The white lady released her hold on this world and  was no more, her remaining power drifted down onto Tori's sleeping head and chest like crystalline powder. This final gift was all she had left to give, it would atleast block the beast's hold over the already strong girl, and hopefully give them a fighting chance against it.<br/><br/>The sun began to rise, and birds began to chirp outside, while the doors unlocked themselves. Around noon Tori woke up next to Jacob, they were spooning naked under the sheet on the love seat.  No one else was in the room though, nor much of any sign of what had happened last night; with the exception of the stone arm sitting on a nearby table, it looked as though the library was put back in place.<br/><br/>""I had some really fucked up dreams last night....How'd you sleep honey?"" Jacob asked, an innocent smile adorning his handsome face. It was obvious that he didn't remember , and she could see it in his eyes.<br/><br/>""Come ON! You guys gonna sleep all morning or are you gonna get up and help me and Shanna pack?"" Greg called from outside the library. No guilt at all in his voice, and Tori had a sneaking suspicious he didn't have a clue either. She did, of course, she remembered the whole thing, even Fish and Brandi's return...But everyone else was acting like nothing happened at all."
1507,PSI :The Bone Closet (Case 24),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=20851&start=40,2013-01-23T20:22:50,Isolde,"Tori remembered. Everything. Even if her mind had forgotten, her body would have testified to some intensive sexual activity. Her womb felt battered. Her insides ached.  Bruises covered her arms and, looking down, she saw bites covering her breasts. Her nipples were sore. She was mortified. Sleeping with multiple partners was not on her list of things to do. She was just glad she had woken up in Jacob's arms this morning. She shuddered to think of the threesome she had had with Brandi and Shanna.<br/><br/>""Sleeping was a bit rough last night,"" she answered, sitting up and frowning at the powder that covered her. Looking up, Tori tried to see what had fallen on her. She leaned over and kissed him on the cheek. ""I'm just glad I'm with you.""<br/><br/>""Come ON! You guys gonna sleep all morning or are you gonna get up and help me and Shanna pack?"" Greg called from outside the library. No guilt at all in his voice, and Tori had a sneaking suspicious he didn't have a clue either. She did, of course, she remembered the whole thing, even Fish and Brandi's return...But everyone else was acting like nothing happened at all.<br/><br/>He rolled off the loveseat, reaching out to help Tori stand up. She couldn't exactly meet his eyes but managed to squeeze out a tight smile.<br/><br/>""I think our clothes might be dry,"" Tori said, avoiding eye contact. ""If these aren't maybe the ones upstairs are."" Her sleep pants were still a little damp but Tori pulled them on and found her cami. The fancy underwear was no where to be seen.<br/><br/>Jacob came up behind her and gave her a hug.<br/>""Hey, babe. Sorry you didn't get home last night. I would really like to hang here today. Would you mind so very much staying on for the day?""<br/><br/>Tori didn't turn around although she wanted nothing more. She felt awkward and dirty, filled with every kind of bodily fluid from everyone here. If Jacob knew, he would be totally grossed out. She stepped away from him, talking to the distant wall.<br/><br/>""I will stay, Jacob, but I need a shower or a bath and I need it badly. I saw a Love's truck stop on the way out here. If we could go there for a while so I could clean up, I will call home and let them know I am okay. We could get something to eat and some coffee."" she said. ""Would that work?""<br/><br/>""Come on!"" Greg shouted before he poked his head in the door. ""Oh, you guys are awake. Good. Shanna and I are out of here. Hey, check it out."" He pointed at the statue's arm. ""Hey that would make a good prop for a movie, Jacob. Do you mind if I take it home with me?""<br/><br/>Tori shuddered. Shanna stuck her head in  and waved. Tori smiled wanly and waved a quick finger twitching wave and squeezed between the couple to head out to the kitchen. Walking hurt and she eased her way out. The back door was standing wide open with birds chirping sweetly in the trees beyond the cemetery. Sunshine poured in between the boards and pooled on the kitchen floor.<br/><br/>""Tori! where are you?"" Jacob's voice echoed from the main room. ""Come here."""
1508,PSI :The Bone Closet (Case 24),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=20851&start=40,2013-01-23T22:57:58,Le bourreau,"Jacob had noticed Tori's strangely apprehensive look when they woke up, he searched his memory trying to piece together the end of last night, for anything other than the extreme paranormal activity that they'd all experienced already, for something that could have soured her further. He remembered Greg reading from a book after they'd explored the flooded basement, and then.....He blanked. He assumed they'd fallen asleep under the sheet and cuddled each other, but the look on her face said something else. The fear of some nocturnal emission might have occurred while he was sleeping shot through his head, and he hoped he hadn't done anything inappropriate while unconscious.<br/><br/>She stood up and scurried over to where her clothes were and in the low light of the library which was on the west side of the house, he could almost make out the subtle bruises on her torso. It was then a memory, although not a clear one, arose in his head and he could see Tori, Shanna, and .....(maybe Brandi?) eating each other's pussies, while he, Greg and....( Fish?) jerked off and showered the girls in jizz. Jacob shook his head, it wasn't a memory, it was part of the weird dream he'd had last night, it had to be, because the two missing members of the team were there. The dream had started with erotic teasing but then turned into a nightmare as the group of them all slithered in a 'braid of human flesh'; Jacob remembered the quote from the book Greg had found.<br/><br/>Jacob got up and wrapped the sheet Tori had left for him around his lower half, he felt a tinge of pain as he tried to stand up, but it could have been from any of the crazy situations they'd made it through last night, so he didn't think much of it. Although he could swear his ass felt like it had been violated. He shook the feeling off and walked over to Tori as she dressed, wrapping his strong arms around her and gave her a hug.<br/><br/>""Hey, babe. Sorry you didn't get home last night. I would really like to hang here today. Would you mind so very much staying on for the day, I could really use your help finding Fish and Brandi, If we can't find them today, then I think we're going to have to go into town and make a police report...."" Jacob said, and truly hoped that Tori wasn't too mad at him, for whatever reason, to stay.<br/><br/>""I will stay, Jacob, but I need a shower or a bath and I need it badly. I saw a Love's truck stop on the way out here. If we could go there for a while so I could clean up, I will call home and let them know I am okay. We could get something to eat and some coffee."" she said. ""Would that work?""<br/><br/>""Yeah of course babe....hey...is everything ok?"" He started to ask, seeing that she was still had that strange emotionally wounded look on her face, but Greg called in again and interrupted.<br/><br/><br/>""Come on!"" Greg shouted before he poked his head in the door. ""Oh, you guys are awake. Good. Shanna and I are out of here. Hey, check it out."" He pointed at the statue's arm. ""Hey that would make a good prop for a movie, Jacob. Do you mind if I take it home with me?""<br/><br/>Jacob turned and saw Greg holding up the statue's arm and again flashes from the disturbingly realistic dream he'd had last night returned. This one was of Greg using some foreign object on Tori's asshole, while he filled her pussy with his fat dick, she was writhing in pleasure, going on about how much better Greg's dick was than Jacobs, until Shanna squatted over her mouth and filled it with piss. Jacob shook the images away again, this time rubbing his temples to try to make sure they were really gone. ""Yeah sure, Go ahead and take it Greg...."" Jacob finally answered, and Tori could tell by the distracted look that the statue's arm had stirred some negative reaction in him.<br/><br/>Tori shuddered. Shanna stuck her head in and waved. Tori smiled wanly and waved a quick finger twitching wave and squeezed between the couple to head out to the kitchen. ""Geez, is she ok? I mean last night was crazy but....I mean is she gonna be ok?"" Shanna asked Jacob, showing honest concern for her new 'friend'.<br/><br/>""Yeah, I think so.....hope so.....She said she just needs a shower and some coffee...and hell, I gotta admit that don't sound too bad myself, I feel like I'm covered in something sticky..."" Jacob trailed off as he put his jeans back on.<br/><br/>""fucking tell me about it....Greg must raped the shit out of me last night when he was sleeping, cause when I woke up, you could have driven a truck through my pussy....I am still walking bowlegged...."" Shanna preened, obviously being able to leave this place had brightened her mood because she seemed to be in really great spirits. She'd dressed in a pretty yellow sun dress and high heeled 'fuck-me' pumps.<br/><br/>""Check it out...Jacob said we could take it home with us!"" Greg said and held up the statue's disembodied arm happily.<br/><br/>""Nope....no fucking way....I've had plenty of demon cock for one life time and I certainly won't bring a piece of this house back with us.... Gregory Allen Kassidy, you put that back where you got it, because your not getting it anywhere near either my pussy or ass....DO YOU UNDERSTAND ME?"" Shanna retorted, the look in her eyes was absolute, and Greg dropped his head in defeat as he trudged back out into the main hall.  Of course as soon as he was out of sight, he unzipped his duffle bag and tucked the evil relic in, hidden underneath some of his cloths. He noticed something strange though, in his bag was a pair of pretty girl panties, that weren't Shanna's. He had no idea how they'd gotten there, but decided to remain quiet and just tuck them back down.<br/><br/>""ok....come on Shanna....let's blow this fucking popsicle stand before it decides to seal us back in here..."" Greg hollered, and Shanna came jogging back out from the library. ""OK OK, I was just telling Jacob to be careful, and I hope he finds Brandi and Fish and that they are OK...."" Shanna said as she jogged out.<br/><br/>""Hey....you guys wanna wait a few minutes, Tori and I will drive out with you guys, She wanted to hit Love's truck stop up the highway. "" Jacob said as he emerged from the Library, holding the book that Greg had found last night in his hand. ""Tori! where are you?"" Jacob's voice echoed from the main room. ""Come here.""<br/><br/>Greg waited a few minutes and when Tori didn't come he began to tap his foot impatiently. ""Hey, you guys have the van....We don't wanna wait, so....I  guess I will see you later....OK?"" Greg said.<br/><br/>""Aaahh, yeah.....yeah I guess she must be busy or something, you're right....Ok drive safe you guys."" Jacob waved at Greg and Shanna as they walked out the front door and out toward their luxury SUV, he jotted toward the kitchen where he'd last seen Tori.<br/><br/>She was there, holding herself, and lightly weeping and Jacob rushed to cover the distance, immediatly wrapping his arms around Tori and hugging her again. ""I knew something was wrong....Tori, honey, just tell me if this is too much for you, I can take it...We can still catch Greg and Tori, and they can give you a ride home..."" He said, trying like any good man, to solve the woman he loves, problems.<br/><br/><br/><br/><br/>***********<br/><br/><br/><br/>Greg punched the accelerator and the SUV took off before Shanna could even manage to get her seat belt on. ""Geez babe!"" She scolded him, and finished buckling up while the SUV skidded and fish tailed down the gravel road that paralleled the swollen river.<br/><br/>""Sorry sweet thang....But the further we get from that place the happier we'll both be....Goodbye Crenshaw manor....and good-fucking-riddance!"" Greg said happily laughing as the sun poured in through the windshield. "" I am sorry I didn't get to fuck Tori's hot ass though...I was kinda looking forward to it...Its so good I can almost imagine it..."" He said and then shot Shanna a perverse smile. She giggled back and reached over and pinched his nipple through his Hawaiian style shirt.<br/><br/>The SUV had traveled the few miles down the private road at full speed, when suddenly Greg jammed on the brakes. Shanna hadn't been paying attention by this point and was focused an a magazine, so when the truck started to skid sideways she screamed and reached out with both hands grasping the dash board for dear life. Greg's bag, which had been placed on the backseat , came flying up and struck Shanna squarely in the back of her head. Normally the bag wouldn't have hurt at all, but now with the heavy, unforgiving statue arm stowed inside, it knocked her right out before slamming into the windshield and breaking that too.<br/><br/>The SUV came to a halt just inches away from the edge of washed out road, during the heavy rains last night the levy must have given way and now the only road out of here was missing a 30 yard section where the river now flowed through. ""FUCK ME!"" Greg screamed, pounding his fists against the steering wheel angrily.<br/><br/>""You kay baby?"" He started to ask, but then looked over and saw Shanna leaned limply against her seat belt and realised the bag must have hit her as well as the windshield, he started to panic.  ""oooh shit, come on baby, snap out of it....come on....HEY!.....HEY SHANNA?? SHANNA CAN YOU HEAR ME?""  Greg started to call out to her, gently slapping her face. A small drop of blood trailed down her cheek from the back of her head.<br/><br/>Greg stepped out of the car, his face was bright red and the veins in his neck pulsed as the frustration and helpless rage started to set in. ""I WISH I NEVER WOULD HAVE FUCKING COME HERE! FUUUUCK!"" He screamed up at the sky. His big shoe came up and he booted the fender of his own car out of fury. It was just then that the soft bank started to give away further, and the SUV's front half started to sink down.<br/><br/>""Holy shit!"" Greg screamed and immediately he scrambled back into the car, knowing he only had seconds to get his wife out before the river took the vehicle. Gregs eyes darted around the cabin of the SUV and he actually grabbed the duffle bag, not his wife, for some reason it seemed like it was important. He slung it out of the vehicle and then started trying to get Tori's seatbelt off. He wrenched at the button but it was jammed, Shanna's pretty yellow sundress had gotten caught in the mechanism somehow, and now it wasn't letting go. ""omigod omigod...."" He started to panic more as he felt the truck's front end slip into the power current of the river. "" OOOh please god nooooo!"" Greg started to cry.<br/><br/>At the last second he jumped free, just the the waters swallowed the SUV. ""NOOOOOO!"" He screamed, watching as the car went under, taking his wife with it. ""NOOOOOOOOOOO!"" He balled crying, falling back into the dirt and having a tantrum. ""We fucking made it....WE FUCKING MADE IT OUT, YOU EVIL MOTHERFUCKER!"" Greg cried out helplessly cursing god, or the devil or whatever evil fucking thing that was in that house.<br/><br/>Minutes passed, it seemed like hours, but soon Greg stood up, as if dazed, he wobbled and wiped the tears from his eyes, which were black now. He reached down and retrieved the bag containing the statues arm and slung it over his shoulder. Without another word Greg walked off into the woods, it was shorter than the road, after all and he need to be getting back to his new house, there were things to do.<br/><br/>(*exit Greg for now)"
1509,PSI :The Bone Closet (Case 24),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=20851&start=40,2013-01-23T23:39:44,Isolde,"Tori buried her face in Jacob's shoulder,<br/>""Jacob, I think something happened last night. Something really kinky and bad. Doesn't your body tell you something? Mine does. Part of me wants to leave but part of me wants to figure this out. Part of me wants to forget it and part of me wants to cleanse this place.""<br/><br/>He kissed the top of her head and held her, smart enough to know that sometimes men couldn't fix everything and that women just needed to vent.<br/>""I will go bring the van around so we can head to the Love's station,"" he commented.<br/><br/>Together they walked out to the main area and then stopped at the staircase. Light streamed through the broken window along with sweet rain swept air.<br/>""I will run up and get my backpack, ""Tori said. "" I always carry toothpaste and soap. My mom likes to collect hotel samples and insists that I always have some.""she rolled her eyes and laughed shakily. ""That's me, the little girl scout. Always prepared.""  She kissed him lightly on the lips and waddled upstairs.<br/><br/>In the bedroom, nothing had been touched or moved. She felt calm and drew a deep breath. She stuffed her tee shirt and jeans in the backpack. She heard the van fire up and grabbed Jacob's clothes from yesterday too.<br/>""We won't give up,"" she said to the room, wishing the lady in white could hear her. She had the impression the lady had fallen prey to the evil in this house. ""We will be back.""<br/><br/>She closed the door and took the stairs one at a time. Damn she hurt between her legs. The bones felt out of place. She went out the back door and around the porch to meet Jacob at the van. He had her door opened waiting for her.<br/><br/>""What about Fish and Brandi?"" she asked, slamming the door.<br/><br/>""Don't know where they are."" Jacob answered, glancing back toward the house uneasily. "" Are you sure, Tori, about coming back here with me? I need to find the rest of my crew and I won't be mad if you want to go on home.""<br/><br/>Tori looked back at the house, to the window where she had seen the woman the night before. Only a blank window stared back at her.<br/>""Jake, I want to be with you. I doubt I can be fucked any worse than I was last night."" she said, resolutely and with a laugh. ""The whole thing is fucked up and I want to know why. I'm not afraid, as a matter of fact, I'm a little pissed. So yeah, I want to be here with you at this house.""<br/><br/>He had looked at her funny when she said she couldn't be fucked any worse what she was last night. He just shook his head and put the van into gear. They hadn't driven down the road too far before they came to the place where the road was washed out. The water was high and moving swiftly. Last chunks of the bank were washing away, carrying small trees and fence posts bobbing along.<br/><br/>""Jacob, stop!"" Tori exclaimed, throwing her hand onto the dashboard to catch herself as Jacob slammed on the brakes. ""Shit, no shower,"" she said, looking at him.<br/><br/>Jacob ran his hand through his hair and stared out the windshield.<br/><br/>""Well, look in the bright side. We have rain water collected from last night and hotel soap, so we can clean up. No toothbrushes but toothpaste so that pissy taste in my mouth can go away and I can give you a proper kiss."" Tori smiled, trying to put on a brave face. ""We have dry, relatively clean clothes to wear and I bet we can find a soda in the back of this van. We will make this an adventure and laugh about it when we get home. Right, Jacob? right?"""
1510,PSI :The Bone Closet (Case 24),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=20851&start=40,2013-01-24T00:29:24,Le bourreau,"Jacob could hear Tori going on about 'rain water and soap' but he wasn't really listening, the dilema in front of them was confounding him, ""yeah...yeah of course baby....Hey, we didn't pass Greg and Shanna on their way back...and there aren't any other roads outta here.....What they hell?"" He said, looking back through the rear window. Jacob hopped out of the van, and started toward the edge. The van had stopped early and he could see the tracks in the dirt road, they seemed to go right up to the edge and the fear grabbed him as he thought about what could have happened. He looked down stream, hoping he didn't see anything, and thankfully all there was was some random debris.<br/><br/>He reached into his pocket and pulled his cell phone out, checking, and hoping that the few miles away from the mansion might make a difference, but there was still no service. He tucked the useless thing away and then hopped back into the van. ""Maybe it just happened...you know...The road could have been weakened by the rain, and the weight of their SUV finished it off...Greg probably didn't even notice it, They are probably on their way home right now, completely unaware, we are stranded...."" Jacob tried his hardest to come up with an explanation that didn't involve his friends drowning to death.<br/><br/><br/>He slammed the gear into reverse and after a 3 point turn they were headed back toward the mansion. The ominous feeling sitting in both of their chests, neither said much the drive back to the house. He pulled the van up close to the front porch and angled it toward the road, before placing it in park and shutting it down. He looked over at Tori's tired and worried face, noticing how she still managed to look beautiful even after the crazy night they'd had.<br/><br/>""So....what were you saying about a rain water bath....Sounds pretty good right now....My mouth kinda tastes like piss too...."" He said, trying his best to crack a joke and lighten the mood. ""I will start boiling up some water...the stove is wood burning, so if you wanna find a tub, I think a bath with the most beautiful girl in the world sounds pretty good right now....After that we can start looking for Fish and Brandi....Sound like a plan?"
1511,PSI :The Bone Closet (Case 24),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=20851&start=40,2013-01-24T01:43:58,Isolde,"The ride back to the mansion was in strained silence. Tori shook her head ever so often as if rejecting the thoughts racing through her head. When they parked the van, they both rummaged around in the back.<br/><br/>""Good old Fish,"" Jacob said,"" holding up a 7-11 bag with candy bars, chips and beef jerky and  six pack of Pepsi. Tori found a six pack of Budweiser and some peanut M&Ms. Loaded with junk food, they went back around the house. Several sets of footprints led out to the cemetery and back.<br/><br/>""Look, Jacob, could that be Fish and Brandi?' Tori nodded toward them. She tried to act brave, bright and optimistic. Jacob was quiet, just handed her his load of junk food and went out.<br/><br/>The kitchen was quiet and comforting, quiet, Tori noticed. No voices. Maybe the ghost staff slept all day.  She arranged the foods nicely on the cabinet. She couldn't stand the taste in her mouth another second so she popped the top on a Pepsi, taking a long draw of the overly sweet soda. She sighed as the caffeine and sugar rushed into her system. Walking was still difficult but Tori went back upstairs to bring down the water for heating.<br/><br/>~~~~~~~~~~<br/>Heating the water had taken for ever and then she carried it up to a room that had a tub in it. She had brought her backpack into this room, must have been master bedroom once upon a time. Tori was just too tired to notice the decorations. Her brain only filtered opulent. Before she stepped into the water, she used her finger to brush her teeth and her tongue and the inside of her cheeks. She wished her mom had added Listerine.<br/><br/>The tub was large enough for several people. Tori smiled, maybe an old fashioned forerunner to a Jacuzzi. The water wasn't particularly deep. God, what old fashioned servants had to do to take care of their employers!, she thought as she thought of the trips it had taken to get this much water.<br/><br/>Jacob finally joined her, stripping down and stepping in with her. Neither of them found each others' nudity embarrassing. Jacob had as many bruises and bites as she did, she noticed. When he sat in the water, he winced.<br/><br/>""Jacob, you don't think anything happened to Greg and Shanna? I mean, there was no car in the water. Surely the weight of their SUV broke the ground enough that it gave way from the water?"" Tori was hopeful, able to think better since she was clean. ""Did you find Fish and Brandi? Did the footprints lead you anywhere?""She hesitated and then said,""Jacob, I saw Fish and Brandi last night, after we came out of the basement. It was later but they were there.""<br/><br/>He didn't answer, just looked around the room. Without waiting to be asked, Tori squirted some soap onto her hands, rubbed them together and began washing his back. His muscles were knotted, displaying his tension as much at his silence."
1512,PSI :The Bone Closet (Case 24),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=20851&start=40,2013-01-24T18:22:10,Le bourreau,"The lawn was still pretty saturated with rain water and as he slopped through the mud, he though how nice it would be to enjoy a bath with Tori, what would be even better would be if he could first find Fish and Brandi, that would be a good start to a day, but he doubted the chances of that happening.<br/><br/>The footsteps did indeed lead out to the cemetery, and at first Jacob had assumed that they were the tracks from earlier yesterday or even later in the evening when they first went out looking for Brandi but logic took over and he remembered how hard it rained last night. These tracks, one smaller and the other a large man's sized print, were still relatively still fresh, which could only mean they were made shortly after the rain stopped.<br/><br/>The wind had blown some branches down, but otherwise the cemetery looked much the way it did yesterday. Well, that wasn't all together true though, it seemed much nicer and calmer now that he was viewing it on  a sunny day, instead of the overcast and dreary view he and Tori took in yesterday. The set of footprints lead up to the main mausoleum. In huge stone lettering 'Crenshaw' was carved into the arched marble entry way. Jacob walked and pulled on the thick steel gates that barred it's entrance, a thick chain was wrapped several times around them and the lock appeared to be the size of a small book. He leaned down closer and looked to see if it had been recently disturbed but found that the entire coil of binding chain had rusted together into a singular mass. Obviously nobody had been in or out of it in a very long time; well nobody 'living' anyway.<br/><br/>Jacob pressed his face up to the bars and remained quiet, trying to see if he could hear anything coming for the inside, and other than the lack of bird's chirping, there was nothing. It was dark inside and Jacob could barley make out the stone sarcophagus and reflecting bench. ""Hello......Brandi? Fish?"" Jacob called in, and felt a bit silly doing so, no reply came.<br/><br/>He was just about to start back toward the house, when he saw the grave, he'd investigated earlier was disturbed. The pile of dirt around the freshly open grave stopped him in his tracks and sent a cold shiver down his spine. He sprinted over to find a 6 foot hole right where his 'cousin's grave should have been, no shovel, or other digging equipment was anywhere in sight, but the creepiest thing were the claw marks and hand prints in the mud, as if someone had crawled out of it. Jacob stood dumbstruck for a second, just staring downward, not knowing what to do. There was no way he could bring this up to Tori, if she wasn't already freaked out enough, this little tid-bit would send her right over the edge, and they still needed to find Fish and Brandi.<br/><br/>Jacob turned and strode away from the mystery, his mind was so distracted already, even thinking about the implications of some undead creature of the night stalking them on top of already having to deal with a malevolent sex spirit was simply more than his mind could bare for the time being. He walked back inside the house and jogged upstairs, finding Tori waiting in the tub, he didn't say anything to her. He simply stripped off his muddy jeans and underwear and slipped into the tub with her, the fact that he could now see all the bruises on both himself and her, was just another log of denial on the fire of psychological cooping mechanisms that burned inside this young man's head.<br/><br/>Instead he chose to focus on the wonderful numbing feeling of the hot water, the trip from the kitchen to upstairs was a long one and Tori must of had to make a lot of trips to even get the large tub this full. With both of their bodies in it, the water level was higher, reaching passed their waists.<br/><br/>""Jacob, you don't think anything happened to Greg and Shanna? I mean, there was no car in the water. Surely the weight of their SUV broke the ground enough that it gave way from the water?"" Tori was hopeful, able to think better since she was clean. ""Did you find Fish and Brandi? Did the footprints lead you anywhere?""She hesitated and then said,""Jacob, I saw Fish and Brandi last night, after we came out of the basement. It was later but they were there.""<br/><br/>He didn't answer, just looked around the room. Without waiting to be asked, Tori squirted some soap onto her hands, rubbed them together and began washing his back. His muscles were knotted, displaying his tension as much at his silence.<br/><br/>Jacob let her wash him, watching her, as Tori's facial expression gave away her knowledge of last night's encounter as she carefully washed his bitten torso, her own bite mark bruises stood out on her beautiful soapy boobs as did the hand print on her arm, that one was especially telling as the ring finger left a ring shaped welt of a married man, Shanna had worn them often. And in that instance he knew the perverse 'dream' he'd had last night wasn't a dream at all. Whatever evil thing had somehow penetrated the library last night, and in doing so had had it's way with them.<br/><br/>Jacob pushed the thought from his mind, it was just another one of the 'logs' at this point. He pulled Tori close to him and kissed her passionately, he wanted her to know that he didn't care, and that it was going to be ok and he would protect her, but still could find the words to express it, because honestly he didn't know it that was true.<br/><br/>Jacob grabbed the soap and leaned back, letting Tori relax and lay back on to his chest so they could both  stretch out. He gently began to wash her, taking equal care of her injuries. They laid together in the slowly cooling water for several minutes, without saying a word to each other, and then finally Jacob was able to bring himself to speak.<br/><br/><br/>""My Aunt Glenda raised me, I know I told you that, but before that, when my parents were still alive....I have these memories of that time. They don't fit in though, like my mind can't seem to find the right spot for them, because they are so bizarre, that they don't match up with any of the other context.... Like misfiled dreams that your brain thinks are real memories, but I could sware they really happened though. I remembers, images, and sounds, and textures....Just like the real thing, but they are so strange that they couldn't possibly be true.<br/><br/>My parents...well you know...they were both very successful, anything they touched seemed to turn to gold, some might even say 'charmed'....soo growing up, most my memories are of living in nice houses, going fancy places, and doing fancy things....The whole memory slideshow is bright and colorful, but every once in a while, there comes a slide or two that seem dark in comparison. It's those strange ones, the  ones with dark rooms, and strange people and a lot of bad feelings, that my mind can't decide are really real, or just mislabeled nightmares....<br/><br/>So then, before I'm 18 my parents are both killed....It was all very sudden, you know....so when the police dropped me off at my Aunt Glenda's house, she hadn't even found out yet. I remember walking through her house and seeing a bunch of pictures of an my aunt and her friends, all standing around in front of a huge old house, My mother and father were in some of the later ones....But that house was the same house my memory was having such a hard time deciding whether it was real or not. Needless to say, I woke up the next morning, and Aunt Glenda had replaced all those photos with other random pictures....I asked her about them, and she claimed not to know what I was talking about. She said she'd had those same generic photos of flowers and scenery there for 20 years, but I knew she was lying, whatever it was, she certainly wasn't willing to talk about it..... and she died before I ever got a chance to ask her again.<br/><br/>I went through her stuff during the estate sale but never ended up finding those photos....But then, the will got read, and this place lands in my lap....The Crenshaw Manor....It was this place....In my nightmarish memories....In Aunt Glenda's pictures....This place. I don't know how, I can't explain it, but I've been here before....I think my whole family might be attached to it....and I have to find out why they all died for it. If I don't, then I can't ever forgive myself...."" Jacob finished, he trailed off as they lay in the tub together.<br/><br/>In silence, Jacob rubbed Tori's stomach and chest they were both lost in thought. Jacob contemplated about the part of his monologue that he'd purposefully omitted. In those dark memories, their was another child here, a girl with the same eyes that Tori had."
1513,PSI :The Bone Closet (Case 24),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=20851&start=40,2013-01-24T20:28:58,Isolde,"The water was growing cold with the only warmth coming from the combination of their body heat. She relaxed in his lap, sighing in relief. A smile crossed her face as he reminisced.<br/><br/>""You are so lucky, Jacob. You remember  your mom and dad. You had a real life aunt. I was a foster kid. My mom tells me that I was a real nut case when she first got me. I was maybe 10 or so. My  memories start to clear up when I was about 12. Mom, she was my foster mom until she officially adopted me three years ago, anyway, Mom is Wiccan and she had her coven do  cleansing on me. I sort of remember that. Sage and smoke and chanting. The faces of the women. White candles. Anyway, after that it was like I had a new life and the old one never existed. Mom said I was an Indigo Child, a child born with deep connections to the Universe.  I apprenticed with the coven leader and have acted as priestess a couple of times.<br/><br/>I went to a metaphysical fair a few years ago and heard this man, a ghost hunter, talk about the power of skulls. How if you had a stone blessed by Osh, one of the very ancient crystal skulls, that you would have protection and power and secrets revealed. I was chosen by Zune, a jade skull that I carry with me. The rings are a connect to him when we are separated."" Tori explained, holding out her hand. She frowned. Only one of the skull rings remained.<br/><br/>""Snap, I must have lost the other one last night. I hope it is in the library and not down in the basement. Oh well, the one is good for now. I'm not really interested in going back in there yet.""<br/><br/>Jacob shifted uncomfortably in the water. Tori giggled.<br/>""Look at my fingers. I look like a prune. We better get out. If I get any more relaxed, I'm going to fall asleep in the water and drown.""<br/><br/>""I wouldn't let you drown, baby,"" Jacob said, admiring the view as Tori rose, water cascading off her pale but bruised skin. Tori smiled over her shoulder at him as she stepped over the edge of the claw foot tub.<br/><br/>They dried each other and dressed. Tori turned her back as she zipped up her jeans. Why did she feel shy now?<br/><br/>""Now, what?"" she asked. ""Why does this tub have a plug to pull but no water running up here?"" she asked as she yanked the red rubber stopper out. ""How about we go inventory the rest of the rooms in the house, upstairs and down? Maybe we will find some evidence of Fish and Brandi.""<br/><br/>She followed him out of the room. All was quiet, no orbs, no voices, just peaceful,like the house was sleeping. Tori took a deep breath. ""I think I will leave the doors open as we investigate them. It will allow us to know where we have been and will let in some extra light into the hallway."" She pulled a heavy wooden chair over and propped it against the door handle. That makes three rooms I have been in upstairs."" Tori affirmed.<br/><br/>Turning to go, she ran into Jacob who pulled her in for a long, sweet kiss full of promise and longing. Tori understood that it was a promise of more than insane fucking but a promise to make long sweet love sometime when it was safe. She smiled at him and could hardly wait."
1514,PSI :The Bone Closet (Case 24),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=20851&start=60,2013-01-24T21:26:46,Le bourreau,"The kiss after refreshing each of their mouths was much nicer tasting than the ones they'd shared earlier and the bath had helped Tori's mood considerably; hot water and soap could clean off more than just dirt, but psychological grime as well. Each of them speaking freely had been really cathartic and they both needed the emotional release it provided.<br/><br/>Jacob was glad and after both of them dressed; he in a off-white western style shirt and dark bluejeans, taking out his nicer pair of boots, he slicked back his dark hair and felt like a new man. Tori put on a pair of tight  jeans, that didn't come close to covering her hips, and midriff t-shirt adorning a classic, 80's metal band logo,Jacob thought she looked hot as hell when she dressed so casually, even with a few bruise marks showing.<br/><br/>""How about we go inventory the rest of the rooms in the house, upstairs and down? Maybe we will find some evidence of Fish and Brandi.""  She asked, a noticeable improvement of mood blessing her pretty face.<br/><br/>""...sounds great, I definitely wanna look through the servants quarters, and we should probably have a look in the Ballroom, If we don't find anything, we could go out and check so of the out buildings. The Carriage house, old barn and tool sheds, haven't been gone through."" Jacob said giving her a warm smile and staring into Tori's eerily familiar eyes.<br/><br/>She followed him out of the room. All was quiet, no orbs, no voices, just peaceful,like the house was sleeping. Tori took a deep breath. ""I think I will leave the doors open as we investigate them. It will allow us to know where we have been and will let in some extra light into the hallway."" She pulled a heavy wooden chair over and propped it against the door handle. That makes three rooms I have been in upstairs."" Tori affirmed.<br/><br/>Turning to go, she ran into Jacob who pulled her in for a long, sweet kiss full of promise and longing. Tori understood that it was a promise of more than insane fucking but a promise to make long sweet love sometime when it was safe. She smiled at him and could hardly wait and it was obvious that he felt the same way.<br/><br/><br/>He gave her a playful swat on the ass, but as she winced, he realized he forgotten about her bruised ass, and blushed, ""Sorry"". The made their way into the servants rooms at the back of the house, most were bare bones decorations, with only rolled mattresses sitting on dusty bed frames. The only thing seemingly out of place, was in one of the second floor servant's quarter's nearest to the main bedrooms was a set of shackles connected to the frame, they'd almost passed the clue up, but Tori noticed the binding sticking up and pulled it out.<br/><br/>Jacob pulled the bed  away from the wall, and there  scratched in the wall was the words ""Help me, JACEN Cren-'  the last half of the name wasn't finished, but both of them could figure it out. Tori turned to Jacob, ""Who's Jacen?"" She asked, ""I didn't see anything about a 'Jacen' in the case files you showed us in the van on the way up here?""<br/><br/>""I think it might have been a kid that Crenshaw fathered, but there aren't any records one him...so I don't know it might have been a 'home birth' and they just never registered the kid....There is a gravestone for him out back in the cemetery....Not much to see though..."" He said, trying to dissuade Tori from going back there and seeing the opened grave. ""Come on lets' get out of here, this place gives me a creepy vibe...It looks too familiar....""  Jacob added in nonchalantly."
1515,PSI :The Bone Closet (Case 24),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=20851&start=60,2013-01-24T22:42:34,Isolde,"""Come on lets' get out of here, this place gives me a creepy vibe...It looks too familiar...."" Jacob added in nonchalantly. Tori hung back, staring at the handcuffs attached to the metal bed. Something about them seemed familiar, so familiar that the hair on the back of her neck stood up and her breath began to grow shallow. She spoke, her eyes staying on the shabby narrow bed,<br/><br/>""Jacob, don't ever shackle me, even goofing around. Please, Jacob, don't tie me down."" her voice took on a higher pitched, panicked note, ""Please, Jacob, please, don't...""<br/><br/>He yanked her by the arm. ""Tori, what the hell. Stop fucking around."" his voice was concern, puzzled and irritated all in one. The yank tore her eyes away from the shackles and she blinked as if coming out of a trance.<br/><br/>""Sorry,"" she said, trying to push past him into the hallway."" I have nightmares about being tied down and feeling weight on me and smothering. Let's go to the kitchen for a while. I need to reset and the kitchen makes me feel safe.""<br/><br/>Jacob shook his head and tugged her on down the hallway. ""In a minute,"" he said as they found a room that must have been used as an art studio. Old canvases leaned against the wall. An easel with a half finished picture stood next to a north facing floor to ceiling window that was now covered with heavy velvet curtains. They studied the modern art, Jackson Pollack style picture with layers of red running like blood over a bucolic landscape. In a distant corner, what looked like the Crenshaw mansion was burning.<br/><br/>Tori wrinkled her nose. ""Who would want to hang a picture like that?"" she asked. Jacob leaned the canvases back against the wall.<br/><br/>""You don't want to see these, then,"" he commented. Tori did.<br/><br/>""What, let me see, OH, MY, GOD."" she said all in one breath. Each one were beautifully done nudes and each was violated in some way. All the models, different models, had faces twisted with agony.  "" Is this like an old fashion slasher porn thing? I get the feeling like these are not just images out of some sick imagination.""<br/><br/>They blocked the door open and moved back to the hallway."
1516,PSI :The Bone Closet (Case 24),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=20851&start=60,2013-01-24T23:06:57,Le bourreau,"Seeing the handcuffs had brought the dark thoughts back into Jacob's head, the nice clean slate he'd started with after the bath was already starting to fade as his soul started to feel dirty just being in that place, and then hearing Tori mocking the voice of someone scared and chained down had made it only worse. By the time the made it up to the art studio, he could almost feel that dark spirit hoovering behind his head again, and he didn't like it.<br/><br/>Tori wrinkled her nose. ""Who would want to hang a picture like that?"" she asked.<br/><br/>""You don't want to see these, then,"" Jacob said as he leaned the canvases back against the wall. The ones he were looking at were particularly morbid, pin-ups with mutilated bodies. He watched on as Tori leafed through them, her face contorting with disgust. Jacob stared down at one, the girl looked like Tori, or maybe just someone related, but the resemblance was definitely there. Images started flashing in his head of the Tori-esque figure writhing in either pleasure or pain as the knife's blade teased her flesh. He shook his head and cleared the disturbing image before Tori could turn and see the reaction.<br/><br/>They blocked the door open and moved back to the hallway. Jacob stayed close to Tori , he felt tension in the air, and didn't want her getting sucked into any more rooms, like last night in the basement. He placed his hands on her exposed hip, the feeling of her warm skin against his was atleast a little reassurance. She felt it, probably thinking he was trying to get in her pants again, and turned in order to check his pupil dilation, he looked fine and shot her a warm smile back.<br/><br/>"" You good to check outside or you wanna take a break before we go checking around outside? I wouldn't mind a 'nap' on the bed before we start outside, we've been searching all morning and we've cleared most of the house...well with the exception of the flooded basement...What do you say? You wanna fool around alittle? see what happens?"" Jacob said, not able to keep a smile from cracking on his face.<br/><br/>""Jacob! You know how dangerous that is...I mean its not like I don't want to....but..."" Tori trailed off, showing her consideration of  the subject.<br/><br/>""Tori, it's day time, we haven't seen a single orb yet....I don't think it's able to watch us...and if we don't find out, how will we know....I promise....scout's honor....If either of our eyes start to go crazy we'll back right off."" Jacob said, and before she could answer, he'd reached down and scooped her under her legs, landing her in his arms as he hoisted her up like a new bride, and starting to walk toward the bed chamber."
1517,PSI :The Bone Closet (Case 24),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=20851&start=60,2013-01-24T23:35:23,Isolde,"Tori shrieked with laughter and kicked her feet when Jacob carried her into their room. She was a little hesitant, afraid that even fooling around would just flat hurt after last night, but she didn't want to say anything to Jacob. She wanted to be close to him, to be with him and she knew in her heart that he was gentle and tender.<br/><br/>He pretended to stagger under her weight as he kicked the door shut behind them. She couldn't help giggling at him as he made an exaggerated face of agony, crossed eyes, tongue out in concentration.<br/><br/>""You really think it will be okay?"" she whispered, close to his ear. He didn't answer, but lay her tenderly on the bed and stretched out alongside of her.<br/><br/>He ran his hand up the length of her arm and interlocked his fingers, holding her in place as he draped himself over her. She could see that sexy five o'clock shadow or day old beard that he sported. She raised her head to kiss him, to tease him a little with kisses, sucking on his lower lip and then back down, waiting to see his reaction. Tori sighed, he was an amazing kisser. She relaxed under him and they spent some quality time just kissing.<br/><br/>Making out was one of Tori's all time favorite things to do and usually she liked to be in charge, but today, Jacob had full control. His hands explored the dips and curves of her torso, like a gentleman, over the top of her tee shirt. She wasn't the only one who knew how to tease.<br/><br/>""Everything alright, baby?"" he asked, with a mischievous smile.<br/><br/>""I think so, Jacob. I think the house is safe, like you said,"" she encouraged him.<br/><br/>He raised up to run his hands under her shirt. When he caressed her nipple, she winced.<br/><br/>""Sore?"" he inquired. She nodded, so he raised her shirt and began to bathe the nipple in soft lapping kisses. Tori couldn't help but squirm at the pleasure/pain it caused. Tori ran her fingers through his still damp hair and held him to her. When Jacob thrust his knee between her legs, she willingly opened to him."
1518,PSI :The Bone Closet (Case 24),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=20851&start=60,2013-01-24T23:54:31,Le bourreau,"Tori tasted so good, and her feel of her skin under his fingers, made the hair on the back of his next stand up. The temptation was really exciting and they both enjoyed playful teasing each other without the threat of being mind raped.<br/><br/>Jacob sucked her nipple, taking extra care not to use teeth, her poor pink tips were already tenderized and she squirmed as he gently swirled them with is tongue. Soon Tori's legs spread and his own leg worked upward in between  them feeling the warm moist heat coming off of her pussy through her jeans. After a few minutes of playing nice though an soon he had them unbuttoned and pulled down enough for her hips and ass to hang out. His fingers delicately massaging the sore cleft of her pussy, he felt her body tense and he remembered some of his 'dream' from last night. Images of Tori taking on all three men in various holes , and that joyful heathen smile on her face, as the demon forced her to like it.<br/><br/>""don't worry baby...I'll be gentle...."" He said softly, making sure to stare into her eyes, so she could see that it was him, and not some evil spirit. Jacob's head descended and he started to kiss Tori's lips, swirling his tongue around her clit and sucking the juice from her battered, and yet still excited pussy.  Tori's legs came up and wrapped around Jacob's head, although her twat was worked over, Jacob managed to make it feel alright again.<br/><br/>""oOOohhh my....Ooooh yeah, Jakie.....OOOhhhh"" Tori cooed as Jacob started to fuck her with his tongue, his other hand gently squeezed her breast and she let go as the waves of passion started to wash over her."
1519,PSI :The Bone Closet (Case 24),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=20851&start=60,2013-01-25T00:11:30,Isolde,"Jacob was gentle, taking time to let Tori trust him. Waves of pleasure flooded her and she moaned,<br/>""Oh, Jake. I want, I want, come here, oh, Jake, please,"" Tori tugged at his hair, her hands flailing from clutching the sheets to tugging on him.<br/><br/>He rose up, hair disheveled and looking dangerously sexy. His eyes were his eyes, no hint of otherworld there and his eyes told her that he needed more too. Never breaking eye contact, something that made Tori have a small orgasm as he seated himself inside her.<br/><br/>""My name is Jacob Dillon and I just slipped my cock inside you, Tori Morisette. I am stroking you, feeling you around me. You are soft and wet and warm and I can feel you quivering around me. Say my name, baby. I want to know that you know who is inside you. ""<br/>he demanded, slowly pulling in and out of her, his arms stiff as he moved in the most traditional of poses.<br/><br/>Tori licked her lips and looked into his eyes. She felt as if all her senses were on high alert. The sight of him, the smell, the sound of his voice, the touch of him, finally her eyes rolled back into her head and she murmured,<br/><br/>""Jacob"" as she wrapped her legs around him."
1520,PSI :The Bone Closet (Case 24),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=20851&start=60,2013-01-25T00:34:02,Le bourreau,"Hearing his beautiful girlfriend call his name out, made him swell and all though Tori moaning in pain a bit, he didn't stop. He started slow, pumping her, with long, gentle strokes, pulling his shaft out till the head almost came out of her before pushing back in, he slowly began to build in intensity and rhythm.<br/><br/>Tori kept calling out his name and before long he'd worked up to fucking her with some pretty hard pressure. Her  wet and still stretched pussy, from the night before did it's best to squeeze his cock but after a few orgasms she was just taking it. Her toes curled and her big tits were smacking up and down as he plowed home. Jacob could feel her ass spasming against his balls as he continued on slamming it home.<br/><br/>""OOOh Yeah Jacob...fuck my pussy....fuck it baby!"" Tori cried out and Jacob's hands wrapped around her waist and really started giving it to her. Jacob's head was pounding from the lack of blood pressure, but Tori felt great so he just kept on. Soon he flipped her over doggy-style and started going from that direction. He could feel himself start to climax as the wet slapping sounds from around his midsection were driving him nuts.<br/><br/>Tori was squirming and it was obvious that she'd cum alot already, but now she was revving up for a big one, and her sloppy wet pussy grabbed a hold of Jacob's vein swollen dick like a vice. It was the best thing Jacob had ever felt in his life and he exploded inside of her. Hot white semen gushed from his dick inside Tori's waiting womb, and she pushed back against him as hard as she could, knowing that her own big orgasm let lose, Tori buried her head in the pillow and Jacob could feel her squirting right back as he convulsed and filled her up with his juices.<br/><br/>They both collapsed into the old lumpy bed panting and out of breath, Jacob looked over at her,and the grin on his face was big and happy. ""God that was good.....and look...No demon after effects....Nice to know anyway....haahahahah"" Jacob cracked a joke and they both burst out laughing.<br/><br/>The laughter echoed through the house, and honestly it was an alien sound in this structure. The Crenshaw house stirred in discomfort, creeking sounds escaped it's ancient timbers."
1521,PSI :The Bone Closet (Case 24),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=20851&start=60,2013-01-25T01:27:29,Isolde,"Tori and Jacob fell into a restful sleep, still joined  She loved the way his body felt on hers, the weight of a well sated man was almost as good as the multiple orgasms that Jake had given her. She could tell he had been holding back until he was sure she had enjoyed that pleasure several times before he allowed himself the same.<br/><br/>""Jake,"" she murmured,"" We didn't use a condom.""<br/><br/>She could feel him shake as if he were chuckling at her.<br/><br/>""Kind of late for that,isn't it?"" he asked,breathing in her ear.<br/><br/>""Yeah, especially after last night but I just want you to know that I take those shots so there won't be a baby. I'm not infected with anything either, or I wasn't before last night."" Tori said, softly.<br/><br/>He made that sleepy sound of understanding and soon was snoring softly.Tori followed him.<br/><br/>She woke up later and eased herself from under him. Cleaning up was quick and she was dressed by the time he woke up.He made a come here gesture with his hand. Tori climbed on the bed and kissed him.<br/><br/>""Thank you,"" she said, kissing him again. ""That was amazing.""  His hand was exploring her breast again. Tori grinned.<br/>""Why don't we go outside and explore? Maybe we can find Fish and Brandi.""<br/><br/>Jacob sat bolt upright in the bed, ""Fuck, I forgot about them,"" he said,slamming his hand on his forehead. He jumped out of bed and jammed his legs into his jeans.<br/><br/>Tori put her hand on her hip, ""I was going to say, that since we are stranded out here in the boonies, that maybe there is no one else out here either, besides the people we can't find. So maybe, we can find a private place outside to enjoy each other."" She winked at him and sashayed from the room,crooking her finger in a come hither gesture."
1522,PSI :The Bone Closet (Case 24),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=20851&start=60,2013-01-25T02:10:54,Le bourreau,"He grinned when she said the last bit, and he was glad she liked it enough to already be thinking about it again, but she was also right, after the nap and 15 minutes of pleasure they'd wasted a bit of day light, and he still desperately wanted to find Fish and Brandice.<br/><br/>Jacob finished getting dressed, Tori's words about taking a shot to cancel any chance of babies still ringing in his head, he wondered if that would always be the case, but now wasn't the time to be asking about that particular life choice, though the thought of starting a family with Tori, he certainly wouldn't be apposed to, she was beautiful and smart and loved the same things he did, and honestly he couldn't think of anyone he wanted carrying his kid other than her. But it was of course this very train of thought that lead him to start thinking about what else she'd said, and of course the 'dream' he'd had to  add the pictures in as well.<br/><br/>Jacob was fairly sure Fish was clean, and Brandi swore she never shared needles, but Greg and Shanna often engaged in dangerous sexual behavior, Shanna claiming that she only liked the visceral feel of dick skin inside her pussy was cause for some concern, but he reminded himself not to worry about it, afterall they were currently in a house, trapped with something that most likely wanted them as undead sex servants. Jacob finished dressing and cleared  his head. He looked over at her taking mental notes of all the beautiful curves of her body, before strutting over and kissing her again. ""I think I love you "" He said quietly staring into her eyes.<br/><br/>After a few more minutes of post-coitus making out, Jacob took Tori by the hand and they made it back down stairs. Jacob stopped quickly and made sure the equipment was still running, it was. ""oops looks like we made a movie....I guess we can't be so hard on Greg and Shanna anymore..."" He said, an amused chuckle in his throat.<br/><br/>""Yeah right.... erase that!"" She responded, half kidding and half serious.<br/><br/>""No way...I'm keeping it for us....It's our first time..."" Jacob said and playfully swatted her hand away  from the computer. The words barely escaped his lips before he realized it wasn't their first time. Their first time was the night before, and it hadn't been just them, but all six of them and some sort of demented sex god to boot. Jacob pulled his hand back and allowed her to decide, whether they kept it or not.<br/><br/>Once Tori made the decision they jotted outside and into the backyard again. The sun was starting it's downward arc now, and after a day of it, the lawn had started to dry out enough for them to traverse it without getting all mudded up again. Tori immediately started to pull Jacob out toward the rear cemetery, but he knew what was back there, and still didn't want to face that consequence, he and Tori were having a semi-decent day, and he was worried the sight of a grave that had been clawed open from the inside might just be the straw that breaks the proverbial camel's back.<br/><br/>""Nah....come on, we've seen that stinking graveyard already a bunch....lets go check some of the out-buildings. The carriage house, the barn....hell even the tool shed...."" Jacob tried to dissuade her, without looking like he was trying to hide something."
1523,PSI :The Bone Closet (Case 24),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=20851&start=60,2013-01-25T03:46:24,Isolde,"Tori's eyes bugged out at the 'movie' she had unwittingly starred in.<br/>""Oh my god, my ass is huge."" she exclaimed before clamping a hand over her mouth. "" Jacob, Delete that!""<br/>He laughed at her and swatted her hand away from the key board, but he was really playing with her. She leaned in and hit the delete button. ""I don't want my first real time with you to be public venue.""<br/><br/>She followed him out into the yard and startedm to head back to the cemetery but Jacob redirected her to the outbuildings. She followed Jacob, chattering away.<br/><br/>""Jake, I know Fish and Brandi came in last night."" her face turned red. ""We have looked in all the rooms upstairs and I sure haven't heard them in the house anywhere. The only clue we have is those footprints out back and they led to the cemetery.""<br/><br/>""And here we are, ""Jacob said with a sweeping gesture,<br/><br/>'Funny' Tori thought.<br/><br/>""The first out building. I am taking wagers on what this building was used for once upon a time."" he used a game show host voice.<br/><br/>Tori shook her head.<br/><br/>""This was probably a garage or a gardening shed."" she answered.<br/><br/>""I predict it was a stable for the family horse,"" he said, jiggling the lock.<br/><br/>""Jacob, don't barns have to be big?"" Tori asked, putting her hand on her hip, cocking her head.<br/><br/>""Are you trying to say that size matters?"" he asked, winking at her.<br/><br/>""Jacob, I remember something from last night about something I said about Greg. That wasn't what I felt. I remember trying to fight that from coming from my mouth. I didn't like Greg in me, or anyone else,for that matter.only you.""<br/><br/>He stopped and pulled her into him. Tori hid her face in his shoulder while he caressed her hair. Then he put her back,<br/>""Are you trying to change the subject in order to distract the prediction master from his genius?""<br/><br/>Tori laughed outright.<br/>""Well, open the door, smarty pants and lets see what is inside."""
1524,PSI :The Bone Closet (Case 24),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=20851&start=60,2013-01-25T05:39:35,Le bourreau,"â€œMay I presentâ€¦.â€™The Carriage houseâ€™ as it is labeled on the deedâ€¦ You see, back in the day, before cars people had engineless cars, called carriages and they were drawn by magical creatures, called horsesâ€¦nowyou have to understand, these arenâ€™t the objects of rich teenage girlâ€™s daddies buy them, but actual working animalsâ€¦.â€ He started in his announcers tone but quickly slipped in to bitter sarcasm and Tori thanked him for the gesture with a hard smack in the arm.<br/><br/>â€œI know, jackass!....â€ She said, only mildly miffed at his jest at her expense. It was nice, she let her defenses down a bit, and he could see that she could take some playful ribbing.  He walked up again and kissed her, and she smiled honestly, letting him know she appreciated the gesture.<br/><br/>Inside the â€˜carriageâ€™ house, wasnâ€™t a carriage, it was a car, draped under cloth. â€œSeeâ€¦I told you smart ass..â€ She said, laughing and giving him another playful smack.  â€œOkâ€¦sheeshâ€¦â€ He said as he strode in and went for the only thing of interest for a man, â€˜the carâ€™ of course.<br/><br/>Jacob grabbed the drop cloth and started to seductively pull it off, â€œThatâ€™s right Miss Morrisonetteâ€¦.And for your correct answer you.. winâ€¦. a â€¦BRANDâ€¦.NEWâ€¦.â€ He said, building suspense as he slowly removed the cloth and then he ripped it off and looked to her expression to see if he could guess itâ€™s worth. Toriâ€™s expression was telling; first was surprise, then confusion, and then her eyebrows started to drop and contort as other more complex emotions started to crawl into her normally beautiful visage. He couldnâ€™t take the suspense any longer, and so he turned to see the silver paint job on Greg and Shannaâ€™s SUV.<br/><br/>Jacobâ€™s mind reeled and he couldnâ€™t quite put it together, but then he crouched his tall frame and peered inside. Several unbelievable aspects of the scene hit him all at once, first was the wet smell, next was the cattails and swamp grass hanging from the gaps in the body panels, and then finally the realization that it wasnâ€™t some darkened lump leaning limply against the passenger seatbelt, but Shannaâ€™s, stained, water logged yellow summer dress. He jumped backward like someone lit a fire under ass.  â€œWHAT THE FUCK???â€<br/><br/>Tori turned away instantly, not wanting to see what she thought she saw; which was Shannaâ€™s dead form drowned to death; and not just her dress which it was, her mind filled in the blanks and it was too much for her to bear.  â€œOooh noâ€¦.ooooon noâ€¦..is it Shanna? JACOB!??? IS IT FUCKING SHANNA AND GREG IN THERE? PLEASE SAY IT ISNâ€™Tâ€¦..PLEASE!â€ Tori yelled, almost commanding Jacob to lie even if it actually was her two new dead friends.<br/><br/>â€œnaâ€¦..NOâ€¦.NO it isnâ€™tâ€¦.I donâ€™t see any bodiesâ€¦.â€ Jacob said after a couple of seconds to steele himself. He reached out and opened the door, brown river water poured out onto the ground. â€œNOâ€¦.I donâ€™t see themâ€¦..butâ€¦.â€ He stuttered and then lifted Shannaâ€™s dress off of the seatbelt and pulled it out for Tori to see.  â€œâ€¦.She was wearing thisâ€¦when they leftâ€ Jacob said, recalling how pretty Shanna had looked when sheâ€™d left with Greg.<br/><br/>Jacob dropped the wet dress in a sloppy pile on the tarmac and then started to root around in the disheveled interior, it was filled with river mud and everything left inside was destroyed. He saw Shannaâ€™s bag, but didnâ€™t see Gregâ€™s bag or any sign of him; not such a huge surprise seeing the current state of the vehicle, but everything else seemed to be inside.<br/><br/>He pulled his head out and coughed at the musty smell.  â€œNoâ€¦Nobody is insideâ€¦.â€ He drifted off, not able to say anything else. Just seeing the vehicle in this condition lead his mind to think about the worst, and he visualized both Greg and Shanna drowning to death, before he shook the thought from his head, but inside himself  he knew Tori was thinking the exact same thing.<br/><br/>Jacob again took a second to reinforce himself and then stalked over to Toriâ€™s frightened form, â€œI got youâ€¦itâ€™s OKâ€¦.We donâ€™t know they are deadâ€¦.just like Fish and Brandiâ€¦.They might be all okâ€ The words barely escaped his mouth before how stupid he sounded hit his brain. They both knew the likelihood of anyone surviving the power of something that has been undisturbed for this long and then suddenly became supercharged, was very unlikely. Judging from what Tori hinted at last night, and what they knew about the monster thus far, it already had what it needed and was now just eating them up one by one, with only Tori and Jacob remaining. He hugged Tori tight and they both shared a moment, realizing how serious the situation before them was, literally life and death.<br/><br/>Tori?....What do you wanna doâ€¦.I mean honestlyâ€¦..We looked all over already, and we canâ€™t find Fish or Brandiâ€¦â€¦God only knows where Shanna and Greg are nowâ€¦â€¦What do you really wanna do hereâ€¦.This place is EVILâ€¦..EVILâ€¦â€¦.We need to leaveâ€¦.walkâ€¦.swimâ€¦.DO WHAT EVER THE FUCK WE GOTTA DO â€¦.I MEAN SHITâ€¦EVERYONE I KNOWâ€¦other than youâ€¦..MIGHT BE FUCKING DEADâ€¦.OR POSSESSEDâ€¦OR GOD KNOWS WHAT....all I am asking you is, it worth it? Should we just pack up and try our fucking chances marching through the fucking wilderness, till we find fucking civilizationâ€¦â€¦Tell me Tori, cause for the life of meâ€¦.I canâ€™t think of a smarter optionâ€¦..This is getting fucking crazyâ€¦.I donâ€™t wanna dieâ€¦..I know  when I was young and didnâ€™tâ€™ give a shit, this stuff mightâ€™ve seemed fun, but now â€¦..shit I donâ€™t knowâ€¦.I am thinkingâ€¦maybe I might love youâ€¦.shit that sounds totally stalkerishâ€¦.sorryâ€ Jacob trailed off, embarrassed by his own honesty, â€œIts just that I donâ€™t want us to â€¦.end hereâ€¦.I want moreâ€¦.Promise me you will not give up on meâ€¦.Can you do that?â€ Jacob said, gaining personal momentum until he dragged himself and Tori out of the emotional gutter.  â€œCan you do that?â€"
1525,PSI :The Bone Closet (Case 24),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=20851&start=60,2013-01-25T09:05:26,Isolde,"Tori moved into his arms. ""Nothing stalkerish about what you just said. I want to be with you, Jacob. You make me feel alive. When I'm with you, I'm something more. I don't want to die. We have a lot of things to do and dying isn't on my list of things to do right now. I want to make love with you, Jacob. Everywhere, explore new places together  and make love there too. We can't die too, Jacob. We just fucking can't."" Tori started sniveling, fighting the tears and then she got angry with the circumstances. She jumped back from him.<br/><br/>""Hold on, Jake,"" Tori said, putting her hand up like she was stopping traffic. ""Hold on. No bodies so we have to believe everyone is alive. The land bridge being washed away was a natural occurrence. We have established the house has no power during the day. I don't know where the fuck Fish and Brandi are but I know they were here. My god, that monster had me fuck both of them, you too. We have some options. For one thing, I  know my mom will call the police if I'm not back home soon. I don't miss work and between her and my boss, someone is bound to come looking for us.""<br/><br/>Jacob had picked up the drop cloth and stood looking at her as if she had lost her mind.<br/>""Where will they look?"" he asked as if her head had just fallen off.<br/><br/>She bit her lip and shrugged.<br/>""Well, didn't you tell someone where you were going?""<br/><br/>""Yeah, Fish, Brandi, Greg and Shanna,"" he retorted.<br/><br/>""Shit,""<br/><br/>""Exactly.""<br/><br/>""So what do I really want to do? Hmm.I guess we walk out. and toss a match on this place as we leave. But Jacob, we need to get out of here before sundown. There is a full moon tonight.That will ramp power up. We can sort of look for the others as we go. "" Tori said, glancing uneasily over her shoulder at the open garage door.<br/><br/>Jacob covered the vehicle and then took her hand to lead her out. Tori looked at Jacob . Over his shoulder, in the rafters of the building she stared at an assortment of gardening tools. An old fashioned scythe, a cross cut saw along with some hoes and shovels swung just over their heads. She shuddered and hurried toward the door. Out of the corner of her eye, Tori caught the glimpse of the sunlight glinting on metal in the nearest  horse stall.<br/><br/>Tori frozen in place.<br/>""Jake,"" she whispered. ""What is that?"" She pointed with a shaking finger.  She eased to the opening in the door while Jacob stepped into the stall.<br/><br/>""Fuck, fuck, fuck. Motherfucking fuck."" he yelled, pulling at his hair.<br/><br/>""What is it?"" she asked from around the knuckles in her mouth.<br/><br/>""Brandice. She caught a shovel through the throat."" he answered.<br/><br/>""Is she...""<br/><br/>""Dead? yes, I think."" he answered.<br/><br/>Tori stepped up behind him, peering around his shoulder. Brandi was on her back and the shovel had fallen from the rafters. It was as if she were a bug that had been pinned through the throat. Her eyes were fixed open and a lake of blood surrounded her.<br/><br/>""Jacob, we have to get out of here."""
1526,PSI :The Bone Closet (Case 24),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=20851&start=60,2013-01-25T17:26:46,Le bourreau,"""Let's get our shit and get the fuck out of here"" Jacob said, taking Tori by the arm and they started back toward the house. He knew they'd have to be careful, stating their intentions of leaving, the house might try to summon it's powers during daylight, just to stop them but they weren't planning on being in there long.<br/><br/>Jacob kicked open the door unsanctimoniously  and  he and Tori set to work grabbing supplies. Jacob worked the main room while Tori jogged upstairs to grab their bags. Jacob didn't bother with any of the tech stuff, instead he grabbed the remaining snacks, sodas and beers as well as the some flashlights and a few blankets.<br/><br/>""Come on....Lets go....that hike out of here is gonna take hours...."" Jacob called out upstairs, they'd wasted most the day and daylight was diminishing by the second. Jacob went back to packing the supplies trying to organize it all efficiently. He heard the footsteps coming up behind him and assumed it was he beautiful girlfriend, but the sharp blow to the back of his head told him differently.<br/><br/>Jacob's body hit the floor and his vision swirled as the black tunnels closed in he could see Greg standing over him, holding a ballpein hammer. Greg' s eyes were black and the creepy supernaturally wide smile was pulling at the corners of his mouth as Jacob passed out.<br/><br/><br/>""Megot Vazhoul....Jakie....Megot Vazhoul Abbot Hat-Elmaki......You'll not be leaving today...or ever Jacob...this is all of our home now.....You best start getting used to it!"" Greg possessed form said as he gripped the handle of the ballpein hammer. Two pale white , mud caked hands slipped up around Greg's neck and caressed his cheeks, wiping the river slime onto him.<br/><br/>""OOOhhhh baby....you look so sexy with that killing implement in your hands....stud!"" Shanna's voice came from behind Greg and he turned to look upon his wife's drown body. Shanna was standing naked, and covered in the muck from the river, the water still dripping off of her onto the floor. He reached out with his hand and grabbed his wife's big tit, it was cold and wet, her body was a pale bluish tone but it didn't seem to bother Greg a bit. ""Still looking fucking hot baby....You wanna go get Tori...or should I?"" Greg asked, before reaching in and kissing the dead lips of his wife.<br/><br/>""You'll have plenty of time to rape her hot ass, Greggy....You just let me go get her...You take Jacob downstairs to the basement, and I will be along with your little love slave soon enough."" Shanna said, her voice seemed to gurgle as the water in her lungs sloshed around while she spoke.<br/><br/>Greg reached down and grabbed Jacob by the ankle as he started to drag him off toward the Library's secret entrance to the water filled basement. Shanna's wet, cold naked form started to silently climb the stairs, like a jungle cat stalking it's prey, Tori was hers."
1527,PSI :The Bone Closet (Case 24),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=20851&start=60,2013-01-25T18:17:58,Isolde,"""Coming here was a bad option,"" Tori was muttering to herself as she tossed the rest of the ruined clothes in her backpack. She grabbed Jacob's when she heard the door open. ""We can't walk back to the highway for a couple of days. We area least 20 miles out. So I better take this comforter.""She said to who she thought was Jacob.<br/><br/>A watery giggle made her stop. Turning around she saw Shanna. The fact that she was nude was no longer shocking but the waterweed in her hair was.<br/>""Shanna? You made it! Oh goodness, your lips are blue. You must be so cold. Here,"" she handed the comforter over, ""wrap up.""<br/><br/>Shanna smiled an eerie smile and reached out, but  not for the blanket.<br/><br/>""I'm dead, Tori. I am cold but the only warmth I want is from you. I remember how warm your pussy was. I remember how alive you felt writhing under my fingers. "" Shanna said, stepping closer.<br/><br/>Shanna had not be the smartest of people when alive and a corner of Tori's mind thought that maybe death had not improved that quality. Tori was trying to get Shanna to track her across the room, in hope that Tori could get past her into the hallway.<br/><br/>""Ew, Shanna, you expect me to get all horny when you have creek sludge in your teeth? Oh ma gawd, you stink.Maybe I need to give you a bath. There is a tub with soap just across the hall.""<br/><br/>Shanna looked confused, glancing down at herself as if trying to figure out what was going on.When Tori mentioned washing her, Shanna's face twisted up to cry.<br/><br/>""I drowned, Tori. The river sucked the car over and I couldn't get out. I don't know how I got here."" the dead girl was plucking at her hair and frowning at her pruney looking feet. ""I don't want to be washed. I never want to be in water again.""<br/><br/>""Shanna! get the bitch and come on. I don't have all day."" Greg's impatient voice floated up the stairs.<br/><br/>Shanna closed the gap, grabbed Tori by the hair and drug her to the hall where Tori twisted manically to escape. The dead woman was inhumanly strong, nearly tearing Tori's black hair from the roots as she slung her down the stairs. In fact, Shanna slung her all the way to the library where Greg was waiting with the hammer.<br/><br/>Tori took one look at his eyes, completely black with possession and she knew that their luck had run out. Greg began to share all of his delicious evil plans, numerating them one by depraved one. Finally Tori threw up her hands.<br/><br/>""Why Greg? Jacob is your friend. Why are you allowing this demon to use you?"" she wailed.<br/><br/>Greg's eyes furrowed.<br/><br/>""Jacob? my friend? are you serious? He used me and Shanna as much as any pimp master used his whores. He exploited us for money to run his pathetic ghost hunting club. Pay backs are hell."""
1528,PSI :The Bone Closet (Case 24),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=20851&start=60,2013-01-26T01:38:37,Le bourreau,"Jacob awoke, and immediately his muscles flexed, as his mind didn't register the time he'd been knocked out, he assumed Greg was on top of his with the hammer. Greg wasn't, he as watching as Shanna's cold bluish corpse tied Tori to dolly-cart. Jacob tried to stand up, but as his senses came back to him, he realized that he too was tied ,but his restraints bound him to a wooden chair.<br/><br/>""Greg! What the Fuck man?? Why didn't you leave man? What the hell is wrong with Shanna, and why the fuck are you two tying Tori to that thing?"" Jacob said, straining against the duct tape, his head was pounding and he could feel the knot where Greg had smacked him with the hammer.<br/><br/>""Shut up pretty boy....I've heard just about enough out of you...It's your fault we are even in this situation to begin with....What ever fucking 'skeletons your fucked family has in its closet' are coming home to roost and you fucking dragged us up here with you.....Now look at my wife....Look at what it did to my beautiful fucking wife, Jacob!"" Greg said, his fury boiling inside of him, while his pupils expanded to cover most of his eye, the demon was in full charge.<br/><br/>""You don't love me any more Greggy?....I didn't want to drown...."" Shanna said after she finished securing Tori, her eye's squirting muddied tears.<br/><br/>""No, baby....You look as hot today, as the day I married you....but soon your skin will start to break down and you organs will rot.....and baby....I love you...but not that much..."" Greg said his overly wide smile curling up onto his cheeks.<br/><br/>Shanna turned back to Tori, her eyes drooped and her hang-dog expression was made worse by the pale complexion and milky dilated eyes.  ""It's your boyfriends fault my husband doesn't love me anymore....Tori...I think I might cut your face off."" She said matter-of-factly, and watched as Tori's eyes got big, a muffled scream escaped the duct tape that cover her mouth, but there was little else she could do.<br/><br/>""Don't you fucking touch her....she's mine....I am gonna knock her up with this demon's seed and watch as she grows large and then splits like an overripe melon when the hellspawn births itself out of her...If you cut her face off I won't be able to keep a hard on."" Greg scolded his undead wife.<br/><br/>""Greg...or Megot Vazhoul  or whom ever the fuck you are....I am gonna give you this one chance....Let me and Tori go now, and I won't cave your fucking head in...."" Jacob said, staring a coldly at Greg, completely undaunted by the hammer in Greg's clenched fist.<br/><br/>""hahahah....Oooh I haven't laughed like that in centuries....Sure sure, Jakie, I am practically shaking in Greg's boot over here....Go head...bash your friends head in...I have other vestibules....."" Greg said, partially speaking in the third person. ""NO Jakie....we have other plans for you...Your girlfriend is going into the baby demon making business...but you....You have other uses...Well...I guess there isn't any reason to wait...Shanna dear...lets get these two down to their new home, shall we? "" Greg finished and walked behind Jacob's chair, tilting it back and dragging him toward the secret basement door. Shanna followed with Tori strapped to the dolly."
1529,PSI :The Bone Closet (Case 24),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=20851&start=60,2013-01-26T04:52:43,Isolde,"Shanna stopped at the basement door, staring in horror. Water was still knee deep. SHe gripped the handles of the dolly so hard that water dripped from her fingers.<br/><br/>""Greg, I can't..."" she cried out, throwing up one arm to shield her face, almost as if her polluted mind was reliving the accident.<br/><br/>Greg was having trouble with Jacob who was writhing in the chair, making it difficult to control its forward motion.<br/><br/>""Oh for fuck's sake, do I have to do everything?"" he snapped. ""You are a worthless cunt and I would not suffer having you around were it not for the heart of this mortal that I possess. Wait there but stop your racket.""<br/><br/>Shanna had started keening as if she were mourning her own death. Short bubbling hiccups rattled her as she tried to squelch the wailing.<br/><br/>When the ropes had tightened on Tori's wrists and ankles, she was transported to a bad place. Not just physically but to a place in her mind that was locked shut. Now for the first time since she was small, Tori was living the torment that she had endured again. Her mind refused to register Greg's casual and sardonic words of impregnation. She didn't plan to suffer at his poking and prodding again but she felt as if walls were closing in on her. Breathing became a chore. If only her lungs would allow her to suck in sweet air. The duct tape over her mouth was suffocating her, at least that is what that dark place in her mind was screaming.<br/><br/>Pulling against the restraints, Tori's finger was pinched by her ring. Suddenly she relaxed. She closed her eyes and began to center herself, stilling the voices, concentrating on the skulls. Although it was a bit weaker than she wished, her golden aura began to grow. By holding perfectly still, she could maintain the calm but if she moved even a fraction of an inch, the ropes reminded her of the past and her hidden trauma.<br/><br/>Greg came for her, shoving Shanna out of the way. The poor water logged woman fell to the floor and her pinkie finger sloughed off. She began to weep again, cradling her hand.<br/><br/>""Shut up. I told you that you would be falling apart soon."" he said, nonchalantly, ""I guess it was sooner than we expected.""<br/><br/>He backed the dolly down the stairs, jarring Tori's teeth with every riser. Finally, he rested her on the ledge, just outside the water filled basement. He shoved Jacob's chair backwards down the stairs. Luckily, the hallway was narrow so the chair slid, head first but smoothly down. Jacob landed, looking up at Tori.<br/><br/>Tori fervently wished she could talk, use her voice. She had an idea, not much of one but one all the same. Two in agreement were more powerful than one alone. She and Jacob had tried to resist using the charms that they possessed, but singly. Maybe if they could combine his charm and her aura produced from the skulls, they could be potent enemies. But how the hell was she supposed to tell him that?<br/><br/>Shanna came down the stair, creeping along with Greg prodding her in the back.<br/>""Bitch, if I tell you to go into the water,  you will go into that water. I need you for what needs to be done and you are fucking going to do it."" he said.<br/><br/><br/>~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~<br/>Out in the woods, beyond the cemetery, Albert Fish woke up. He put his hand to his aching head only to pull it back filled with sticky blood. His eyes refused to focus and he didn't know where he was. He remembered.....nothing. something. Wild dreams. He shook his head and immediately regretted it. To his dismay, a thin, pale man in tattered clothing sat on a stump not far from him.<br/><br/>The man's hair was dark and shoulder length, but grown out in such a way as to indicate he hadn't had a proper hair cut for a while. His nails were filthy, long and ragged. When he turned to look at Fish, he held one grubby finger to his lips as if to silence the scream that might be emitted on seeing his face. The man had deep, black circles under his eyes and no eye balls in the sockets. He pointed toward the house and spoke,<br/><br/>""Evil reigns."""
1530,PSI :The Bone Closet (Case 24),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=20851&start=60,2013-01-26T21:22:43,Le bourreau,"Jacob was staring upward at Tori, his head was swimming, after the hammer blow and then getting slid down the stairs, he could barely tell what was going on. He thought for the briefest second that he heard Tori's voice, but his eyes told him it must be his imagination, because Tori's mouth was taped. His eyes blinked in confusion as Greg berated his newly undead wife, goading her down the stairs.<br/><br/>""Help me get him up..."" Greg commanded Shanna and they both leaned down and righted Jacob's chair. Greg unlocked the lower door and opened the water filled chamber. The sight of the black pool of water made Shanna cringe again but only until Greg snatched her by the hair and shook the shit out of her. The handful of hair came loose in his hand, this only served to anger him further, so he struck out with his hammerless hand and popped her in the mouth. The punch knocked Shanna's front teeth out and she spit them onto the ground, still crying. ""pull yourself together...."" He said in a cruel joke, snickering at the woman he'd once loved.<br/><br/>""Alrighty then....Jacob...You first!"" Greg snarled pushing past Tori and tossing Jacob's prone, chair-bound form into the murky water from the platform. Jacob took a deep gasping breath as he and the chair he was attached to hit the stinky water and went under immediately.<br/><br/>Greg stood up on the platform laughing, he turned to look at Tori, ""How long you think your pretty boyfriend can hold his breath?"" Greg said as his pudgy finger tickled the underneath of Tori's chin. He stood watching and laughing while the bubbles started to slow, and then stopped. Tori started freaking out, thinking about Jacob meeting the same fate Shanna had was almost too much for her to bear, she started  struggling against her duct tape restraints and screaming loud enough for it to still be loud,  even with the binding around her mouth.<br/><br/>""Oooh knock it off...You know my master has plans for him...I'm just having a bit of fun!""  Greg snarled inches from Tori's face, squeezing her jawline with his supernaturally strong hand. He turned away and hopped down into the water with a splash, his arm reaching into the black water and searching around for a few seconds before pulling Jacob up. Jacob came up coughing and spitting up the stagnant water, ""Scare ya?"" Greg asked, still chuckling.<br/><br/>Tori watched from the platform as Greg dragged the chair across the pool of water until they disappeared into the shadows on the other side of the chamber. Tori looked back to her captor, and saw Shanna weeping and picking her lost teeth off the ground. Shanna looked up at her, the bald spot and missing teeth  made her undead complexion even more spooky, she was barely recognizable as the pretty buxom girl Tori had met yesterday.<br/><br/>""Look at me now Thori....Nobody will thove me now!"" Shanna cried, her new speech impediment hampering pronunciation.<br/><br/>""Bitch....Don't keep me waiting!"" Greg's voice called out from the darkness. Shanna stood slowly and although still crying she wranggled the handles on the dolly and slowy started lowering Tori back into the cold murky water from the platform.<br/><br/>""I'm really thorry Thori....I really really liked you..."" Shanna said apologetically and then lowered herself into the water. The subconscious memories of drowning to death reverberated through her and her body spasmed and jerked, splashing water everywhere.<br/><br/>""Stop fucking around, and bring her ass over here you stupid cunt!"" Greg called out again, and it was enough to bring Shanna back under control enough to do what was instructed of her, she began pushing Tori through the water over into the blackness of the other side of the flooded room.<br/><br/>Greg was barely visible in the blackness, as he stood on the platform, meanwhile Jacob, who's head was barely above the surface of the water while seated in the chair was almost invisible and Shanna ended up walking Tori's dolly right into the chair before stopping. ""Hurry up baby....I need to get out of this th-water....Hurry! Shanna called out, too distracted to notice how close she'd parked Tori to Jacob.<br/><br/>Jacob was freezing cold, and probably starting to go into shock after all the trauma he'd been through, but when he felt the steel frame of Tori's dolly cart ram into him, he didn't waste time. Jacob wriggled his bound hand under the depth of water, and managed to grab one of the lines of duct tape binding Tori to the cart. With no leverage and the weakened state of his shock dazed body, he could do very little, but adrenaline was made just for these sorts of instances, and with a few hard jerks he felt the tape around her hips start to  loosen; he could only pray that it was this particular strand of tape that was also binding her hands. Unfortunatly  the jerking motion was enough to splash the water, and drew his captors atttention.<br/><br/>""Shanna...You stupid cunt...get her away from him!"" Greg screamed  and Shanna jerked the cart backward, but Jacobs hand held firm and the tape started to give way around Tori's midsection. It was then though, that another secret door slid open and flooded the dark flooded basement with the orange light of torches.<br/><br/>Everyone looked up onto the platform to see Greg standing triumphantly, hands on his hips in front of the entry was to this new lit room. ""Welcome to the Bone closet kiddies....We are gonna have a lot of fun in here.....hahahahhaah"" He laughed and again, his voice slipped into the evil voice of Megot Vazhoul.<br/><br/>Greg reached down, and with obviously increasing strength, he hoisted Jacob up out of the water with his free hand. In a single motion he tossed Jacob's chair bound body into the torch lit room, the chair skidding across the hard stone floor and smacking into the opposing wall hard, again poor Jacob's head took another hard hit as the stone wall smacked his temple and made him see spots.<br/><br/>Greg didn't bother asking Shanna to bring Tori in, instead he reached down and plucked her and the 60 pound dolly out of the water, again only using  his one free hand. Shanna came clamoring up crying and sniveling as they pushed Tori into the bone closet.<br/><br/>This room wasn't anywhere near the size the basement's main chamber was, but it was still a large room. Stone walls, ceiling and floor, with a noted drain at it's center. Torches, prelit, by someone or something, lined the wall and warmed the cold chamber. The orange light revealed several macabre looking contraptions that were set up around the room, they were obviously torture implements, used by the houses former owner for whatever nefarious acts he'd committed on others.  In the center of the room was a large stone alter, skulls and other bones scattered the floor around it, remnants of the last victim who'd lost their life on it. In front of the alter was a circle carved in the floor, surround it was a series of ancient runes, inscribed in what looked like the telltale brown hue of dried blood.<br/><br/>Greg wheeled Tori over to near the alter, letting her get a good look at the stone slab. He waved his hand over it like a gameshow girl does with fancy prizes. ""This my dear, is where the magic happens!"" His overly wide smile opened, as his cheeks began to separate and a large long tentacle-like tongue shot out and licked Tori's face. Greg grabbed Tori by the waist of her wet pants and forced his hand down to Tori's pussy. She let another muffled scream escape through the duct tape as his pudgy finger's prodded her vagina.<br/><br/>""FUCK....She's so fucking scared, her pussy is clamped tight and dry as a fucking bone....."" Greg's now alien looking face contorted  in anger and he slammed his hammer down on the stone alter out of frustration. ""How am I supposed to use this, if I can't get it in her?"" Greg said and pulled his dick out of his pants, but it was no longer a human looking penis, now it was as alien looking as his face; and if Tori disliked Greg's dick last night, she was now totally repulsed by what she saw.  Her eyes grew large as the giant thorny looking thing seemed to almost have a mouth at it's tip, snapping and striking at Tori, like a snake.<br/><br/>""Shanna....GET YOUR ASS OVER HERE....NOW BITCH!"" The thing that used to be Greg snarled, and Shanna came running up to the alter.  ""What's up baby...you wanna Thuck?"" Shanna asked, completely oblivious that her husband had turned into some kind of monster.<br/><br/>""Not you.....hahaha....Listen to me dummy....I am going to go back up stairs and get a camera....I want you to eat this bitch's cunt out and get in nice and warmed up for me....Do you understand?"" Greg commanded and with that he grabbed Tori's jean's waistband and ripped it right off, the front of Tori's jeans  shredded and exposed her crotch. With that Greg started off toward the door again, but suddenly stopped as if he'd forgotten something.<br/><br/>""oooh yeah....That's right...I almost forgot!"" Greg said as he walked back over to Tori, but not her face. He walked up behind her and then Tori felt him grab her hand. She tried to struggle, tried to clamp her hand into a fist as she felt him go for her cherished remaining skull ring, but Greg's unnatural strength broke her finger. The sound of the cracking bone echoed in the chamber. Tori let out another muffled scream as she felt Greg rip the ring off of her crippled finger. ""Won't be needed this...will you....hahahahahah"" Greg said and then chucked the ring. Tori's head was turned and she could see it glinting in the torchlight as it sailed through the air and disappeared in to the blackness of the basement. A single splash could be heard, before Greg burst into maniacal  laughter again.  He strode out of the room, splashing back into the water himself as he made his way back across the makeshift pool.<br/><br/>""Thorry Thori...."" Shanna said, staring her dead eyes into Tori's horrified expression, and then Shanna dropped down to waist level and set to work, fulfilling the chore Greg had given her.<br/><br/><br/><br/>****************<br/><br/><br/><br/>Out in the woods, as the sun started to set, Fish was struck with abject terror, not only did he not know how he'd got there, but to add to things, he was being confronted by what appeared to be an eyeless corpse. His body reacted as the creature spoke and he immediately started crawling backwards until his body slammed into the trunk of one of the huge pine trees that surrounded them.<br/><br/>""Who?.....I mean....What?....What the fuck?"" Fish stuttered, his hands digging in to the pine needle forest bed below him.<br/><br/>The creature turned it's eyeless gaze back toward Fish as if it still had eyes to look at him with. Fish could see a grub worm writhing in it's left eye socket. ""My name is.....WAS, Jacen....Jacen Crenshaw, I think...I guess that doesn't much matter now that I am.....this...""  It trailed off dropping it's sightless gaze to the forest floor in reflection of it's current state.<br/><br/>""Aaahhh ahhhhh.....nice....nice to meet you....Jacen...are you going to kill me?"" Fish stammered, trying to right himself, but his body was too stupefied to heed his brain's call to action.<br/><br/>""No Albert, I am not....But there are plenty of things in that house that would love nothing more than to feast upon your innards, and all though I can see-....sense that you are frightened, I am going to need you to go back in there and help save your friends....Do you think you can do that Mr. Fish?"" Jacen said, still averting his creepy gaze from Fish.<br/><br/>Just hearing the mention of his friends brought a whole other sense of fear into Fish, his brain raced through his last memories, Fighting with Greg, seeing sweet Brandi hurt and laying helplessly on the couch. ""Omigod! are they ok? Where is everybody....Where is Brandi?"" Fish mumbled, as he stared off in the distance back toward the house. His fear of Jacen lessening after the creature said it wasn't going to kill him, now he just wanted answers.<br/><br/>""I am sorry Albert....Brandice is like me now, she has been set loose from her mortal coil....Don't worry though, at least she rests in peace....if it's any consolation, at least Vazhoul can no longer touch her."" Jacen trailed off, giving Fish time to process the unfortunate news.<br/><br/>""oooh god....oooh no, not her...Not Brandi...we were finally starting to open up to each other....Oooh god no!"" Fish cried, tears streamed down his cheeks.<br/><br/>""Now is not the time for tears, I need you to get angry, angry and resolved, Albert....you have other freinds inside that still need our help....Can you do that for me....Can you do it for them?"" Jacen asked and then started to walk toward Fish's distraught form. Jacen reached his corpse hand down and help Fish to he reluctant feet. ""Fish...I can't do this alone, I need your help.""<br/><br/>""does....Does it mean I get to send what ever evil fucking thing that killed my Brandi, back to the pits of hell from which it came?"" Fish said, wiping the tears from his eyes.<br/><br/>""Reach into your pocket and show me what you have?"" Jacen didn't answer Fish's question, but Fish did as instructed, and in his pocket he found something that was foriegn to his touch. He pulled it out and opened his palm, revealing the other Skull ring that Tori wore when he met her.<br/><br/>""How'd I get this?"" He said, wiping the snot from his nose, but as he looked up at the Zombie that was helping him he saw Jacen backing away from it, holding his hand up to cover  his eyeless eye sockets.<br/><br/>""oK Albert....put it back in your pocket for now....We will need it later, but for now it's too much for my weakened form to bear."" Jacen said, wincing in pain. Fish hesitated, wondering to himself if this undead guy was on his side, then why was he so adversely effected by the ring, it only lasted a second and then he slipped it back into his pocket.<br/><br/>""Alright....OK....It's back in my pocket....but  I want you to know, if this is some sort of trick in order to reel me in, I am gonna take this ring and shove it now your undead throat....are we clear?"" Fish said, finally starting to steele himself again.<br/><br/>""Yes Albert....I understand....now let's get going, we have a lot to accomplish before the witching hour. "" Jacen said and they started off toward the old barn at the rear of the property, near the cemetery."
1531,PSI :The Bone Closet (Case 24),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=20851&start=60,2013-01-27T02:14:33,Isolde,"Tori struggled against the bonds. She was doubly horrified. no, one corner of her brain screamed, doubly would have been a mercy. she kept trying to blackout but her body betrayed her. Shanna began with her wet tongue, swollen with the death water. the bond Held Tori securely. she couldnt even press her legs together.<br/><br/>Shanna was skilled in oral sex si skilled in fact that despite the violation, Tori's body respnded.<br/><br/>""That proves you want this.so it isnt rape."" Greg said when Shanna motioned her success to him.<br/><br/>Tears sprang to her eyes. she would personally rip Greg's head off and burn his body to insure the demon was banished. Greg shoved Shanna away.<br/><br/>""You are dead. You shiuld  not enjoy it so much. My turn""<br/><br/>Oddlt enough when he approached with his demon member poised; Greg had a most puzzled look.<br/><br/>Jacob screen his frustration."
1532,PSI :The Bone Closet (Case 24),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=20851&start=60,2013-01-28T19:18:13,Le bourreau,"The Greg monsterâ€™s tentacle phallus squirmed and snapped its mouth, hungry for the fresh meat Toriâ€™s crotch offered up, just as Jacob started to regain consciousness.  His eyes opened just as his former friend started slamming it home, Shanna who was on her knees clapped and applauded as the monster clothed in her former husbandâ€™s skin plowed Toriâ€™s snatch. Its long tongue and bifurcated cheeks wrapped around Toriâ€™s head, ripping the duct tape from her mouth only long enough to slide his tongue tentacle down her throat.<br/><br/>â€œGET OFF OF HER! YOUR DEAD DO YOU HEAR ME? I AM GOING TO FUCKING DESTROY YOU!â€ Jacob screamed, till the veins in his neck swelled, tears running down his cheeks.  His whole body flexed, contracting his lean lanky muscles and flexing at the damaged joints of the upturned chair but didnâ€™t give way. â€œNNNOOOOOO!â€ He screamed in denial.<br/><br/>Shanna turned to comfort Jacob, the macbre state of her damaged and bluish dead face , was a cruel joke at how beautiful she used to be. â€œIthâ€™s ok Jathieâ€¦.Ithâ€™s OK â€¦.Ithâ€™s a good thingâ€¦.thoon sheâ€™ll be one of usth. â€œ Shanna said, caressing Jacobâ€™s cheek, and kissing him with toothless mouth still covered in his girlfriendâ€™s juices.<br/><br/>Gregâ€™s head mouth head released Tori, long enough to swivel around, far passed what a normal human neck is capable of, to view Jacob.  Tori gasp for breath, and grunted as Greg continued to hammer away at her cunt. â€œGET USED TO IT!â€ The monster snarled, happily licking its own monstrous face.  It was then something unexpected happened. Gregâ€™s already distorted head suddenly reeled backward as if some invisible force had unexpectedly hit it. The fingers on his now transforming hand came up and grabbed itâ€™s forehead, Dark black blood seeped from the wound that had appeared there and Gregâ€™s big black eyes grew large in surprise.  Then another invisible strike followed, this one broke his nose clean off of its monstrous face.<br/><br/><br/>Meanwhile upstairs, Fish had climbed the statue in the main hall;  he stood on the stone monsterâ€™s chest and held his sledgehammer high up in the air, bringing it down with for his third strike . Jacen was on the ground, cheering his mortal friend on. It had taken quite a bit of reassurance from the zombie advisor to even get Fish to go near the Statue after what heâ€™d seen it do in the past; but Jacen had assured him that it was only an illusion, and with Toriâ€™s skull ring, heâ€™d be immune to the effect.    â€œAgain Fish â€¦.Again and as hard as you can!â€ Jacen prodded him on.<br/><br/><br/>The Fourth shot slammed down and broke a portion off of the creatureâ€™s skull, The blow was substantial enough to knock the monster downstairs, off of Tori. Its alien looking phallus writhing to get back inside her, unaware of its bodyâ€™s wounds, it only wants to spew itâ€™s demonic load inside of her.<br/><br/>â€œOOOOhhhh NO baby, whathâ€™s wrongâ€¦.whathâ€™s happening?â€ Shanna screamed, leaving Jacobâ€™s side to attend the monster that used to be her husband. Gregâ€™s form jerked and spasmed, black blood oozed out of his head.<br/><br/>â€œGET UP STAIRS NOWâ€¦.KILL THE INTERLOPERS AND I WILL MAKE YOU BEAUTIFUL AGAIN!â€ The monster screamed in pain at Shanna.<br/><br/>â€œWhhath? You can do thath?â€ She said, dropping to her knees and pulling at the monsterâ€™s torn clothes.<br/><br/>â€œYESSSS GO NOW, AND DO NOT FAIL ME!â€ It said and grabbed Shanna by the shoulder and heaving her body out the chamber door and into the water again. Her need to be beautiful over powering her fear of the water she scurried for the landing that would lead her back up stairs. She stopped long enough to pull a large rusted spear of scrap metal from the water.<br/><br/>Vazhoul snarled and another transmitted blow leveled it to the ground. It was down but not out, and Jacob wanted to use the time they had. â€œToriâ€¦Tori babyâ€¦listen to meâ€¦.You have to try to break free, I loosened your bonds when we were close to one another in the water. You have to try and get an arm free NOW!â€ Jacob called out, hoping she could control her bodyâ€™s natural panicky state after what sheâ€™d just been through, he knew she was strong enough to do it, the question was, whether her will had been broken yet or if she was made of tougher stuff."
1533,PSI :The Bone Closet (Case 24),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=20851&start=60,2013-01-28T19:46:28,Isolde,"Tori's mind was a foggy blur. She had gone to a place that had been erased when Mom had the coven cleanse her. The probing and the prodding has receded to noise only. Her mind would have snapped had. She been truly present. Tori recognized that she could breathe again and that a deep ache spread from her groin. A voice, a voice that was safe and loving encouraged her to free herself. To be free and home with that voice. Jacob's voice telling her he had loosed her but she must work to free herself.<br/><br/>When the sisters of Mom's coven had cleansed her they said she must work to free herself. Tori worked her wrists from side to side and was rewarded that the tape was now slick with the water they had passed through. Jacob had pulled it free enough sp that Tori was able to pull one hand free. She made short work of the rest of the bounds but standing was great agony.<br/><br/>She moved like a very old cowboy , never stopping even though tears streamed from her eyes. Looking around the room, she found an old atheme on the corner of the unholy altar. With single minded purpose she approached Greg's possessed body.<br/><br/>""Baby. Wait. Get me loose. "" Jacob called. Tori looked at him. She was torn. Let Jacob loose or take this monster apart.<br/><br/>---------<br/><br/>Jacen urged Fish to finish destroying the skull and not stop until the statue was only powder. The undead man heard a sound behind him. He turned and sniffed the air.<br/>""Fish, we have a problem"""
1534,PSI :The Bone Closet (Case 24),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=20851&start=80,2013-01-29T02:15:18,Le bourreau,"Shanna screeched across the main hall like a banshee, her naked body still dripping from her last dip in the water, she leveled the makeshift spear at Fish and let loose, flinging it at Fish as he stood upon the statue. Luckily it was unbalanced and not made for flight, she ended up coming in under target and smashing the statue of the demon that  possessed her husband instead. She knew a large gash would appear in her husband's side ,as it had done to the statue.<br/><br/>""Noooo YOU motherfucker GET OFF OF HIM NOW!"" Shanna screamed as she tried to scale the statues form, in order to get at fish.<br/><br/>""Please Shanna....Stop please....I don't want to hurt you ok? Just stop!"" Fish pleaded, not aware that Shanna was already dead, and now just her corpse attacked him.<br/><br/>It was then that Jacen emerged from the shadows, he ran and slammed into Shanna's naked body, throwing them both clear of the demonic statue. ""GO! KEEP SMASHING IT...I WILL TAKE CARE OF HER!"" He screamed as he pushed his own partially decomposed reanimated body to its limits. He wrapped his small arms around Shanna's waist and pushed hard as he slammed her into the wall.<br/><br/>Shanna was solely obsessed though, she had the promise of restored beauty and with someone as shallow as she was, this wish trumped all other concerns. She brought up both her hands and slammed them down with undead strength into the spine of Jacen. His weakened knees crumbled, just as Shanna brought a knee up into the hollow of the dead man's jaw. Jacen let go and slid away, as Shanna scrambled over him and set to work scaling the statue.<br/><br/>***************<br/><br/><br/>Down in the Bone Closet Greg's monster turned formed writhed on the floor as another stroke cleaved out of it's side; Tori stood above it, her killing tool made ready, she was more of a machine that a person, ready to fulfill her destiny and bring the newly acquired sharp torture tool down on Greg's head, when Jacob suddenly called out.<br/><br/>""Tori! do you hear me? TORI...IT WON'T KILL IT...YOU'LL JUST FORCE IT INTO ANOTHER BODY....LET ME FREE AND WE CAN GET OUT! TORI CAN YOU HEAR ME?"" Jacob called out, still flexing his body, trying to break his bonds.<br/><br/>Tori looked over at Jacob, unsure at what to do, but then as the memories of what the sonsofbitches had done to her came flooding back, she turned back toward the monster that inhabited Jacob's former friend and final the primal beast came out, smashing the pair of giant cast iron pincers down into Greg's distorted form. She went berserk, stabbing in a frenzy into his already damaged torso and head. Catharsis embodied she sent what was left of Greg into a bloody pieces., screaming like a monster of her own.<br/><br/><br/>Jacob screamed for her to stop, knowing that she was both justified in her rage, and saddened by the loss of his friend, even though the man was possessed. ""NNOOOOOOOOO BABY NOOOOO!""<br/><br/>Tori eventually stopped, her breath was heaving and she limped over to where Jacob was, in the low light and after seeing what his girlfriend had done to his dear possessed friend, Jacob honestly didn't know what she was going to do. He could only assume that she was either possessed and going to kill him,<span style=""font-weight: bold""> or just emotionally destroyed</span>; though his money was on the first option. ""Noooo Tori, please god!!!"" He called out, hoping Tori could hear him. He was still unaware that the White Lady's sacrifice was enough to shield Tori form demonic possession.<br/><br/><br/>*******<br/><br/><br/><br/>Upstairs Vazhoul transferred into his next applicable subject, Shanna, whom had been clawing and slipping, trying to climb the statue, her body covered in wet slime, suddenly snapped into her master's consciousness and immediately scurried up the slick surface with the ease of a spider-monkey. She reached out and grabbed Fish's ankle, throwing his off balanced form out of balance just as he was about to deliver a killing blow to the demonic statue's rubbish-turned head.<br/><br/>Fish pulled the hammer up, summoning all of his strength to finish the job Jacen had sent him to do, but as the extraordinarily strong hand of grabbed his ankle, his footing gave way; his hammer missed and he came crashing down into his former friend's grasp. He'd been standing on the giant proportioned statue's abdomen, slamming the hammer down onto it's head, but when Shanna tripped him up, he'd fallen and slid down onto the statue's alien looking dick. He screamed out in pain as it penetrated him.<br/><br/>Shanna mounted him immediately using her new strength to pin Fish's arms to his side, her once pretty face leaned in and hissed into his. Fish could almost see the former beauty queen Shanna was through the demon's manipulation of her looks; he remembered the gorgeous girl she used to be, and how much he wanted to fuck her, but now she was hideous, bluish grey and her mouth was missing teeth.<br/><br/>""I always loved your dick, Fish, now that Greg is dead, it's time of you to step up and feed me your flesh snake, like he never could!"" She snarled. He already damaged cheeks ripped open and separated like a squid's tentacles, a giant tongue shot and and wrapped around Fish's head, as her newly muscular form slammed his ass down onto he cold stone monster-dick of the damaged statue. Shanna forced her pussy down, tentacles ripping Fish's jeans to shreds and pulling his unwilling dick up into her now alien cunt.<br/><br/>Fish wasn't turned on, but the monster used basic physical  absolutes as it constricted it's tentacles around his limp shaft and forced blood into his dick, hardening it and forcing him to fuck it, while pounding his prostate with the giant stone dick of the statue. ""NO! please Shanna, not like this!"" He cried out, unable to free his hands from her vice like grip.<br/><br/>*************"
1535,PSI :The Bone Closet (Case 24),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=20851&start=80,2013-01-29T03:58:33,Isolde,"Tori walked to Jacob like a moth to a flame. Greg , the real Greg, whimpered as he lay bleeding out.<br/>"" Here, baby"" Jacob coached Tori through letting him go.<br/>""We have to stop Shanna ."" He insisted grabbing Tori's hand, dragging her toward the door.<br/><br/>She was in a bit of a fog but one that had a steel resolve at the core.<br/><br/>-----<br/><br/>Jacen couldn't over power the demon ridden undead so he did the next best thing.<br/><br/>""Hey, old man. Yeah, you. That woman's body is mould lay, weak and ugly. Ugly, hideous, disgusting. She is weak and inferior . Her body is falling to bits. ""<br/><br/>His taunts were having a small effect not as much as he had hoped. Fish's screams were feeding the frenzy.<br/><br/>""Quit reacting, Albert."" Jacen instructed coolly as if they were fishing for trout.<br/><br/><br/>-------<br/>""I'm telling you Captain. My daughter did not come home or show up for work. Something is wrong."" Ann Morisette said crisply into the phone. "" what? Not considered missing for 72 hours? Yes yes. She is 21. No I don't think she eloped."""
1536,PSI :The Bone Closet (Case 24),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=20851&start=80,2013-01-29T17:18:26,Le bourreau,"Jacob picked up Tori, and carried her across the room, stopping to gauge his jump down into the black murky water that separated them from the opposing basement exit.  ""Hold on"" He said and leaped in, splashing down and pushing his leg muscles hard , he meant to move quick. He noticed one thing immediately, Methane, the gas was forming bubbles in the water as it seeped up through the floor. Something was happening, and it wasn't going to be good.<br/><br/>He pushed hard and tried to cross the distance as quickly as he could.  But with the debris and other underwater hazards he wasn't surprised when his foot caught on something. His momentum jerked to a stop, and he almost dropped Tori into the water, but stopped just short, they'd made it almost all the way across to the other landing.  Jacob leaned, stretching his lanky form and Tori hopped off onto the dry stone platform.<br/><br/>He jerked hard, and then twisted his hips trying to free his ankle, seeing that it was more bound than he'd assumed, Jacob reached down into the water and tried to grab whatever it was off of him.  The second his hands touched the slimy muscled tentacle , he realized how bad the situation really was, His eyes grew large as his face stared up at Tori. ""RUN NOW!!"" Jacob screamed just as several more black tentacles rose from the water and swarmed him.<br/><br/>Tori reeled in horror as she saw the massive things envelope her boyfriend, slithering around him and pulling him down into the water.  ""GEEET UUUUSED TOOOO IT!"" The dark echoing, booming voice filled the basement chamber, shaking the mansion's foundation, dust drifted down from the ceiling.<br/><br/><br/>************<br/><br/><br/>"" LOOK HOW THE MIGHTY HAVE FALLEN, FATHER! MY MOTHER WAS BEAUTIFUL, YOU USED TO REIGN IN DECADENCE HERE IN YOUR HOME AND NOW LOOK AT YOU....YOU RUN AND HIDE IN ANY FORM YOU CAN FIND....WHATS THIS? A COMMON WHORE, BEATEN AND MARRED? "" Jacen screams out at Shanna while she bucks wildly on Fish's broken form.<br/><br/>""Begone....You are nothing but a failed experiment boy, your mother tainted your blood!"" Shanna's head twists around to stare down at the small decayed form.<br/><br/>""I still bear the blood of Crenshaw, and you will never have it, I will go and cast myself onto the flame!"" Jacen shot back, and this was enough to draw the monster that inhabited Shanna's body's attention. Her lips peeled back and her big black eyes rolled back into her head as she began to shake and quiver.<br/><br/>Suddenly the massive stone arm of the statue reached up and grabbed Shanna's slumping body, it picked her up and ripped into two pieces, sending blood and gore everywhere. The busted up statue rose from it's seated position to its full height, oblivious to Fish, who slid off of the thing and slumped to the ground. The busted head and shoulders of massive thing stretched and strained against the timbers of the ceiling above it, bringing plaster crumbling down into the room. Jacen shuddered in fear, watching as Megot Vazhoul began to take it's true form."
1537,PSI :The Bone Closet (Case 24),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=20851&start=80,2013-01-31T15:58:48,Isolde,"Tori had kept the atheme firmly in her hand as Jacob had dragged her to the door and carried her through the water. When the monster's tentacle and Jacob had thrashed by,, she called out,<br/>""Jacob!"" and then tossed him the ceremonial knife.<br/><br/>One corner of her brain was functioning on high level conscious thought and Tori raced upstairs. She was simply out of options. The library was cleared of any human or unhuman occupation as she eased through the door. Through the open library door, she could hear loud voices and an oppressive evil that rolled through the chambers, but Tori forced herself to focus on her quest. Thankfully this old house had separate passage ways for the servants and she could pass unnoticed.<br/><br/>In the kitchen the air of peace and Tori stopped to breathe. Her heart was pounding in her ears. Looking around, she found a cooking pot and then went in search of what she desperately needed. Stealthly she peered in cabinets only to find dust and cobwebs but in the back corner, she found a door. The knob wouldn't turn and Tori was so frustrated that she shook the knob violently. The door simply fell off the hinges. In the gloom all she could see was overturned barrels or hole ridden bags, all empty. As she turned to leave a voice in her head said, ""Once  more.""<br/><br/>Tori recognized this as the 'kitchen' voice so she turned and made another sweep. As if a flashlight illuminated the corner, she saw a waist high burlap bag that was half full. She touched her finger to it and tasted salt.<br/><br/>""Yes!"" she whispered triumphantly as she forced the pan into the opening. Two big scoops filled it and Tori headed back to the library.<br/>""Thank you,"" she whispered to the kitchen.<br/><br/>The library was still as a tomb but the water in the basement was still roiling.<br/><br/>Tori began a simple chant, remembering some of her mom's teachings.<br/>"" Salt -- whether common table salt, sea salt, or kosher salt -- has a long history of use in rituals of purification, magical protection, and blessing. Among spell-casters working in the European folk-magic tradition, it is a commonplace to lay down a pinch of salt in each corner of a room before performing a spell. This has carried over into contemporary African-American hoodoo practice as well.<br/><br/>Generally speaking, when the intention of a hoodoo spell is primarily protective, salt may be used alone or combined with ingredients like saltpeter and black pepper. For more aggressive spells against enemies, such as Hot Foot and Crossing, salt may be added to red pepper, sulphur, and bluestone.<br/><br/>In Latin America, salt is used to prepare a very important magical formula called Rattlesnake Salt which is believed to lengthen life and to provide protection for the home or place of business.<br/><br/>Additionally, because ritual cleaning is an important facet of African folk-magic, salt is a common ingredient in African-Americanhoodoo spells in which magical protection from evil and breaking enemy work (especially ""live things"" or tricks under the skin) is accomplished through the employment of ritual baths and floor washes. ""<br/><br/>She tossed two handfuls of the salt into the water,, then a third for good measure, muttering ""The power of three"".<br/><br/>Fish's voice came through the air, high pitched and pleading.<br/>""Stop, please,stop. Some body help me, pleeeeze.""<br/><br/>Tori took the stairs two at a time, casting salt around her as she went.<br/><br/>In the main hall everything was mayhem. Dead body parts and a sodomized Fish, the statue broken yet viable, the ceiling plasters falling in and a zombie. He was talking, mouthing off really, to the evil one. Tori would not say its name and give it more power. The zombie had no eye balls and was a filthy mess but inspite of death, had more spirit than most living people.The salt flew through the air and touched him.<br/><br/>""Hey! watch it!"" the zombie said. ""That stuff can kill me. Him, him.Throw it at Albert.""<br/><br/>Tori grimaced but forced herself to focus on Fish. She cast the salt toward him, forcing space to finally get close enough to make a complete circle around both of them. The torment stopped and naked, bleeding Fish curled up in the fetal position with his hands between his knees, sobbing. She had nothing to cover him and looking down, Tori realized she too was naked but in her nakedness, she felt power.<br/><br/>The full moon not only fueled the monster but leant strength to the girl too.<br/><br/>""Enough, evil one. They are all destroyed.""<br/><br/>The atmosphere in the room became thicker, swirling like oil on water. The zombie spoke, holding out his hand.<br/><br/>""Hi, I'm Jacen Crenshaw.""<br/><br/>Tori did a double take,<br/>""Aren't you dead?""<br/><br/>""Yeah, but when the evil gets this bad, I get called up from the grave, just to help out a little. I can't do much if the living don't fight back.""<br/><br/>""Jacob is in the basement. He could use some help."" she hissed, as she kept casting salt into the air. She was rewarded with hearing a sizzling.<br/><br/>""That is Caruthe. She gets stirred up when sacrifice has been made. Is Jacob a fighter?"" Jacen asked.<br/><br/>Tori nodded, beginning to sweat from the metaphysical exertion.<br/><br/>""He might be able to get out alive,"" Jacen replied. ""We have work to do in here."""
1538,PSI :The Bone Closet (Case 24),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=20851&start=80,2013-01-31T17:53:40,Le bourreau,"Jacob's last sight before being sucked under the water by the huge black tentacles was that he couldn't believe Tori actually ran away. Yes of course he'd said 'run' , but that was just something boyfriends generally said to their girlfriends when they were in eminent danger, wasn't it? The truth was that he'd expected her to jump back into the water and use the same pair of cast iron tongs, she had used to dispatch Greg, to help free him from this vile monster that was now successfully drowning him, Instead her fight or flight mechanism took hold and she bolted, tossing the athame tongs. But now he was alone, with something that had the equivalent strength of several anaconda snakes constricting around his body and pushing the air out of his lungs. He was strong, and could fight, but to no avail, the Monster dragged him to the bottom and started to roll him around like an alligator's death roll.<br/><br/>He forced the tongs down in between his body and the monsters, but with his arms trapped he could get no leverage to pry them off. 'So this is how I die..."" He thought to himself.<br/><br/><br/>*************<br/><br/><br/>Jacen hobbled over to Fish and helped the damaged man stand, Fish cried out in pain as electric jolts of pain shot up his back from his ass. ""Ooooh man...I don't know how Shanna did it...I'm not gonna be able to shit right for weeks!"" Fish said and made an uncomfortable laugh. It was good ol' Fish trying to cover his own emotional distress with humor, but even the eyeless Zombie could see how badly he was shaken up by the whole experience. Fish reached up and wiped some of Shanna's blood from his face, and then began to weep. ""Ooooh god....ooooh jesus....what have we done?""<br/><br/>""It's alright Albert....You did real good..."" Jacen said had as he rubbed his new living friend's back. ""But I still need a bit more from you, ok? Can you finish what we started?""<br/><br/>""Oh Tori....Oh thank god you made it! Is anybody else..."" Fish started to ask but trailed off, he wrapped his arms around Tori and hugged her tight, unaware he was wiping Shana's innards all over Tori's naked body.<br/><br/>Tori was glad the Fish was still alive, but her driven mind didn't have time for the sentimental reunion, she pushed Fish back and slapped him hard across the face. ""FISH!....I AM SORRY.... but you have to pull yourself together, Jacob is in the basement fighting some Caruthe thing....He will die if we can't shut this place down....SO I NEED YOU TO FOCUS.....OK?"" Tori said, the authoritative tone snapped Fish back into reality and he reached into his pocket an pulled out the Skull ring that he knew was hers; Jacen flinched, at it's sight, but Tori's eyes lit up and she immediately replaced the ring onto her finger.<br/><br/>""The Cemetery....My Father's Tome....It leads into the catacombs under the house....It's where the portal to their realm is...We MUST CLOSE IT, NOW!!! But the chamber is toxic, it's poisonous atmosphere to dissuade any interlopers....the gas masks Fish and I got from the garden shack aren't made to withstand the powerful methane down there, they are old and rotted, so you two will have to move fast!"" Jacen announced and handed each of them a dry-rotted mask. He wouldn't need one as his body no longer drew breath.<br/><br/><br/>*****************<br/><br/><br/>It was then , as the last gasps of air were ripped out of his lungs that Jacob felt the familiar shape of Tori's other skull ring, almost as if it jumped into his hand on it's own. Of course Greg had thrown it in here, and by all right's it should have been gone forever, but here it was, one half of Tori's symbols of power. Jacob squeezed tight and thought hard, about the beautiful face of Tori Morrisette.<br/><br/>At that very second the methane that had been bubbling up from the caverns below and filling up the basement reservoir room reached the lit torches inside the Bone closet.<br/><br/>BOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!!!!!<br/><br/>Jacob could feel the concussive blast, and see the orange glow of the fire ball that explode above the waters surface, but the water protected him from burning. The creature reeled and retreated, letting it's tentacles loosen from Jacob's form as he clawed his way to the surface.<br/><br/>***********<br/><br/>Upstairs the explosion and resulting fire ball blew the library apart, instantly igniting the hundreds of thousands of dollars worth of ancient occult tome ablaze. The whole mansion shifted and slid off of it's foundation, the building pitched and large pieces of the ceiling began to give way as the fire spread quickly.<br/><br/>The blast had knocked Fish, Tori , and Jacen to the ground as they were making there way toward the door and they had to bring their arms up to shield themselves form the falling debris.<br/><br/>""Jaaacooooob NOOOOOOO!"" Tori screamed reaching out toward the completely engulfed burning library. She tried to get up and make a run, but both Fish and Jacen helped drag her out of the crumbling and burning house.<br/><br/>""He's gone Tori....he's gone....."" Fish said, crying as he lifted Tori's frame and burst out through the knocked askew front  doors. They ran out onto the front lawn and collapsed in the cool dew covered grass.<br/><br/>""We still need to get down into the catacombs and close the portal....Can you two do it?"" Jacen asked frantically."
1539,PSI :The Bone Closet (Case 24),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=20851&start=80,2013-01-31T19:40:20,Isolde,"Tori tried to scramble back to the house. She had done all she could to help Jacob and she trusted that he had killed that damn monster.With the house burning around him and explosions rocketing through the rooms, he didn't stand a chance. Just as she reached the steps, Jacen hauled her back, shaking her until her teeth rattled.<br/><br/>""Focus, woman. Didn't you hear a word I said? The catacombs. now!"" the zombie said sternly. Tori had the impression he wasn't someone to argue with.<br/><br/>He shoved her toward the yard, yelling for Fish to follow them around back. They all headed for the mountain.<br/><br/>The rear yards are almost as large at the front acreage, but it is unseparated by gardens and parks, so your eye follows the lush green lawn out to the large woods that separate the Castle grounds almost to the bay. To the far east of the back lawns is the Main barn. To the west, set in the stone of the Mountain that the castle is built on is an infinity pool, its sightless edge looks out over the canyons below. Out front is the Carriage house, It is the garage for visiting dignitaries coaches, if they actually choose to run the risk of the ruddy road that leads to the Castle.<br/><br/>On a path that leads into the woods, north of the castle and at the back of the rear lawn is the Crenshaw Family Cemetery. Several large stone tombs and 60 or so monumental grave stones rise out of a clearing in the woods.<br/><br/>""Where?"" Tori asked over the roar of the fire, glancing back at the house. A black form rose above the house. Tori's mind saw a 'genie' form, like from the kid's movie Aladdin, but she knew it wasn't a benevolent troublemaker.<br/><br/>Jacen pointed to a tall gray marble mausoleum. ""There,"" he said. ""In there is a tomb marked the Guardian. She is guardian over the catacombs.  No one really knows who she is. Some say she was my father's grandmother. Others say she was a local voodoo woman. I believe she is an important connection to this evil one.""<br/><br/>""She is?""Tori asked stupidly. The strain of consistently living in survival was beginning to take a noticeable tole.<br/><br/>""Is, was and shall always be.""Jacen intoned. ""The Lady is buried there and her ghost guards the depths. Few get in and no one leaves.""  he said cryptically.<br/><br/>Fish hefted the massive chain and rusty lock.<br/>""Hey man, it looks like the powers that be don't want visitors."" he said to Jacen and then turned to Tori, ""Did you hear him say that no one gets out? I'm out of here."" he said sotto voce.<br/><br/>Jacen perched on a concrete bench that was nestled among various angels, some cherubs, some with trumpets and others praying. He idly picked at the dirt under his fingernails.<br/><br/>""Don't look at me."" he scolded, ""Pick up a rock and break in."" He rolled his eyes and said in a suffering tone, "" The living, so helpless."""
1540,PSI :The Bone Closet (Case 24),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=20851&start=80,2013-01-31T22:56:20,Le bourreau,"Fish scanned the area, not to many random stones, most had been cleared out when this place had been made into the cemetery, but he did see something that might work. Fish jotted over to an overturned headstone that used to have a large stone cross on it. He picked it up, grunting at its weight. ""How...uuuunggh ....How fitting is this?"" He said as he dead lifted the stone cross up onto his shoulder and hobbled over to the lock.<br/><br/>Tori watched, and backing up a few paces as Fish wound up for his first swing, she almost tripped while backpedaling and ended up flopping down next to Jacen. She was cold, shivering now as she sat naked in the graveyard on this windy cold night. Jacen stripped off his torn, morgue shirt and flapped it out a few times, trying to wave the death stink out of it. ""Here, take it...I don't get cold much now, either..."" Jacen said, the sadness in his voice coming through loud and clear.<br/><br/>""Do you....Do you think Jacob made it?"" Tori asked as she slipped the shirt on, but truthfully she already knew the morbid answer to her own question. Jacen only shrugged helplessly.<br/><br/>Seven smashes, Fish almost out of breath and ready to drop the heavy stone before the chain finally dropped to the ground. ""Jesus, fuck it's about time!"" He said as he dropped the stone, which smashed down denting the still soft ground. ""Hey what the hell? Tori gets cloth's but I don't....How about those pants, Deadman?"" Fish wheezed, indicating Jacen's muddied black trousers.<br/><br/>""Ready yourselves, remember, to breath shallow, the gas is strongest at the cavern's center,  It's where the portal is....Be on your guard, in the caves approaching the main cavern will be lesser demons, acting as guardians. "" Jacen gave final instructions as he stripped off his drawers and tossed them to Fish. Both Tori and Fish adjusted the worn-out gas masks to fit their heads, but even tightening the strap made the rubber stretch and start to tear.<br/><br/>Jacen now stood in the nude, but considering he was a decomposed corpse, it wasn't all that jarring to his two companions. ""Let's go..."" He said striding into the cold stone tome, they walked a short distance, and Jacen stopped, scanning the names on the plaques until he found the one he was looking for. The fact that he hadn't been given his own place in this crypt didn't escape him, as he remembered the hole he'd dug himself out of , just a few feet from where they were now.<br/><br/>Jacen pointed and both Fish and Tori lifted the heavy stone lid, and as promised their was nobody inside, but there was a rough cut staircase leading down into a pitch black cave complex. The stone crypt filled with methane stink, almost immediately, both Tori and Fish began coughing, and they knew that if it was this dense here, down at the center there was probably almost no oxygen. Whether 'Jacen' was leading them on a suicide mission crossed both of their minds and showed in their eyes as they looked at each other worriedly.<br/><br/>""We must hurry, Once the fire in the mansion breaks through the foundation, it will set the whole cave ablaze....We must be swift and finish our chore before it's too late!"" Jacen warned, seeing the apprehension in his living companions faces."
1541,PSI :The Bone Closet (Case 24),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=20851&start=80,2013-01-31T23:32:34,Isolde,"Tori was in no mood for any more demons and after Big Bozo in the house,she didn't hesitate wade through them. She used the skull ring and created an aura for her and Fish. Jacen frowned at her when she tried to include him.<br/><br/>""I can't work through one of those, ""he explained."" I am technically one with the darkness."" He led them down the stairs. Tori gagged from the toxic gas.<br/><br/>""What do we do when we reach the bottom?"" Fish asked. He was swaying, having to touch the stones on both sides as they descended.<br/><br/>Tori just couldn't focus. She wanted Jacob. She wanted him whole and well. Rubbing the skull ring out a habit, she concentrated on his face. If only he were alive and knew how to join with her through the skulls. If only they had just gone to a rave instead of demon fighting.  The depths of the catacombs was dark but Tori's fingers traced small niches the size of tombs for children. They were lined up like cord wood.<br/><br/>""Children?"" she whispered to Jacen.<br/><br/>""Sacrifices."" Jacen explained.<br/><br/>They took fifteen more steps.Tori actually counted so she could find her way back out.<br/><br/>""Stop!""Jacen commanded.<br/><br/>Tori stretched out her hand to feel a curved rim like the walls of a well. She felt faint.<br/><br/>""What now, Jacen?"" Fish asked. ""We need to hurry, I think I'm going to be sick."""
1542,PSI :The Bone Closet (Case 24),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=20851&start=80,2013-02-01T01:37:22,Le bourreau,"Fish reached out and grabbed Tori around her waist, not wanting to see her fall down the well, after all they'd survived so far, he couldn't bare to see another friend parish.<br/><br/>""We must be under the kitchen now, this is the well shaft....We aren't far now..."" Jacen said.<br/><br/>Fish poised one hand on the stone wall of the well and looked upward. He could see the orange flickering light as the fire started to overtake the kitchen above. ""We had better hurry, I don't think we have very, cough cough, long..."" Fish said as he wheezed through the abrasive gas. Tori suddenly pushed backward, shoving herself and Fish away from the well shaft, she'd been looking down while Fish was looking upward and seen something move down in the depths.<br/><br/>""Tori your ring has protected you thus far, but the deeper you go the more powerful the daemon's influence will be....Both of  you should be on your guard, any slip now might spell disaster....This way please..."" Jacen  said and then disappeared into a shadowy alcove. Tori and Fish rushed to catch up but realized quickly that Jacen wasn't there anymore.<br/><br/>""Shit....Fuck....Jacen, cough cough....Jacen you lost us, there lil dead buddy...."" Fish whispered into the dark cave, but when no answer came, he started to panic again, tugging at Tori's midsection and trying to get her back up the stairs to the exit.<br/><br/>""Fish....cough....cough...Fish I know it sounds crazy, but I can sense Jacob....through the skull rings....I think it's getting stronger the deeper we go...cough cough gag...."" Tori said, pulling back toward the deeper tunnels.<br/><br/>""Tori...I am sorry...cough couch...Jacob is dead...Nobody could have survived that explosion...Jacen has forsaken us...We need to leave and let these fucking...cough cough....these fucking demons burn when the flame ignites this gas....Come on please!"" Fish said and now he grabbed Tori, trying to pull her up the stairs.<br/><br/>Tori pushed him off hard and started to storm off toward the cavern again, she was going down there with or without him, that much was obvious. Somewhere in the back of Fish's head, he'd kind of hoped that he and Tori might live through this travesty, maybe even find love after a while. It was a pipe dream but one that had given him just enough courage to go after her anyway. ""Geez ok....ok...just wait up a second..""<br/><br/>As Tori and Fish slowly made their way deeper in, the walls seemed to come alive, her ring wasn't enough to keep them safe now, and soon they felt the cold demonic claws reach out and slash at them in the darkness. A particularly bad strike to the back of Fish's legs brought him to his knees and he cried out in pain. Tori stopped and turned around, bending over to help Fish up but as the shirt Jacen had given her rode up, her naked ass was exposed long enough for a demon's claws to penetrate her.<br/><br/>""ouch! STOP IT NOW!"" Tori screamed out and swatted behind her, but no solid form was there, afterall these things had no physical bodies.<br/><br/>""SSshhe's is....USED TO IT....Master has spread her wide!! heheheheheehheeee!"" The cacophony of demon voices laughed.<br/><br/>Tori wrenched Fish to his feet and they started to run. It was extremely dangerous, not only did they have rough terrain to cover, but the running made their lungs heave large amounts of the gas into themselves, and the were both gagging and rasping for breath after only 25 yards or so, the whole time the demon claws raked them, and started to shred most of the small amount of clothing Jacen had lent them.<br/><br/>""Don't COUGH COUGH COUGH....DON'T STOP FISH!"" Tori cried out as they rounded the last corner and had to come to a screeching halt, almost tumbling over the edge of the large cliff. This room was a massive cavern, it's floor was atleast 40 feet down with a massive lake of methane filling the room. Tori switch off the flashlight because a huge portal at the chamber's center was a giant  green swirling vortex of energy gave off enough eerie green light to illuminate the entire place. Through the vortex they could both see giant demonic presences waiting patiently to be released.<br/><br/>""Holy cough shit!"" Fish said as they looked down over the massive lake, and huge evil doorway to the 'other side'.  ""Hey look....!"" Fish pointed to a small island at the center of the lake of methane, just below the portal to the dark dimension, there two figures were posed. One was wearing crimson robes, it's face little more than a skull with shreds of meat attached, the other was not much better, but atleast they recognized him, it was Jacen and he was bound to a sacrifical chamber, the red robed figure held another athame above it's head, ready to bring it down on Jacen's chest.<br/><br/>The evil red robed figure looked up at the two interlopers, ""This is MY HOUSE AND YOU FOOLS ARE  too late! My destiny has always been to release the dark lords, and today is the day I shall fulfill it! "" It announced as it brought the dagger down and plunged it into Jacen's undead chest. ""nnnoooo father!"" Jacen screamed out in agony. The vortex begins to spin and huge tentacled beasts start to creep out into our world.<br/><br/>***********<br/><br/><br/>In the basement of the burning and crumbling Crenshaw mansion, Jacob, still submerged in the water, as a rafter had fallen and pinned him. He pulled the skull ring up to look at it, knowing it might well be the last thing he ever sees, ""Tori....I love you!"" He announces but just then the floor of the basement gives way and he is sucked down through the massive hole in the floor.  Thousands of gallons of water and tons of debris are suddenly falling down into the catacombs below, just as the open flame ignites the chamber's explosive atmosphere.<br/><br/>Fish acts out of instict, as normally he isn't a brave man, but with the growing fireball coming at them, he does the only thing he can, grabbing Tori by the waist again and jumping them both off of the cliff, toward the lake of methane below. ""Hold your breath!"" he screams."
1543,PSI :The Bone Closet (Case 24),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=20851&start=80,2013-02-01T07:15:24,Isolde,"Tori tumbled head long into the pool, Fish's body pressed against hers. As the water closed over her head, Tori thought of Jacob. The old saying that your life passes  before your eyes as you die was really a lie. She didn't see her past. Tori saw a life with Jake. One that now could never be.<br/><br/>She didn't fight death. Rather, Tori relaxed in the arms of death because she could see the could have been. She saw a beach under the stars and felt Jacob's hand as they walked in the sand. She felt the wind blow through her hair as she hugged Jacob's waist on a motorcycle ride. At first she didn't recognize what she was imagining but realize she and Jacob had a boy/girl set of twins with whom they were flying kites at sunset. Life with Jacob would have been so beautiful.<br/><br/>Fish was flailing in the water, but his gas mask was firmly in place. Tori's had slipped so that when she surfaced, she couldn't take a breath, but had to slip it off. Fish was panicked and in his hysteria, he hit Tori, knocking her back into the water.She managed to hang on to the mask, but it wasn't on her face. Upon resurfacing, she clamped it on her face, gasping for breath. She felt llightheaded because the filter wasn't strong enough to counter the quantities of methane. Tori ducked back under the water where she could see neon green streamers of light,<br/>'Must be the methane,' her brain idly registered. 'What is the point of using this mask? We are screwed. There is no way out. If I take it off, the gas will kill me quickly.'<br/><br/>Inside her mask, where no one could hear, Tori said with her last tortured breath.<br/>""Jacob, I could have loved you and would have followed you anywhere. Life isn't fair. We should have had a chance.""<br/><br/>Her body drifted down and Tori just rode the current down. Black spots were in front of her eyes and her lungs felt as if they were being crushed by an elephant or the water monster. Her hand brushed a large iron ring on the floor of the lake. and Tori blacked out.<br/><br/>~~~~~~~~~~~~<br/>Fish popped up three times and was rewarded with the demon vigorously stabbing Jacen's body and Jacen continually crying out in pain but not dying. Flames and falling timbers were raining through the catacombs. Fish was terrified that the chamber was about to implode and he with it."
1544,PSI :The Bone Closet (Case 24),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=20851&start=80,2013-02-01T17:51:41,Le bourreau,"ThhhhhoooooooooooooOOOOOOOOOOOOM!!!! The live flame ignited the thousands of cubic feet of methane gas that filled the chamber, but it wasn't instantaneous because there wasn't enough oxygen down this deep, instead it grew like a living creature, doubling, tripling its size until the whole chamber was engulfed.<br/><br/>Fish pulled his head under the water's surface and watched in awe as the whole chamber became a giant living fire cloud, and then almost as quickly as it had started, the cloud swallowed itself. The scene above the surface of the water grew dark in comparison, and as Fish's breath ran out he was forced to bob upward.<br/><br/>His face first felt the intense heat, like being woke up inside an oven , but he felt no flame and so he opened his eyes, and found the chamber dark, no fire ball or giant evil portal. He tried to draw breath but assumed that his filter was filled with water, and so he ripped the old mask off but it turned out that their simply wasn't any air left in the chamber, the fire ball had eaten it all and in doing so, burnt itself out and took the methane fume with it.<br/><br/>Fish's hand grabbed his throat as his body begged for air, his face was turning blue and he was sure he was about to pass out. But the hole in the cave's ceiling, up through the burning mansion's basement acted as a vent and although the air was smoke filled and acrid, it soon was enough to suck in to his begging lungs.<br/><br/>Fish's senses started to come back to him and he realized that Tori was no longer in his grasp. 'How long?' his mind raced, but he couldn't remember when last he felt her in his arms. ""Tori?....Tori....oooh god Tori...no....no, no no! We made it come on....We fucking MADE IT!! DON'T DISAPPEAR NOW! Fish started to scream, his voice echoing in the giant subterranean chamber as he splashed around in the water of the lake.<br/><br/>What little light there was now, was coming from the hole in the ceiling of the cave and whatever burning debris that managed to land on the few small islands. Fish was panicking and splashing around when he saw something pop up a few feet away. He swam over and grabbed Tori's petite ankle and drawing her motionless body to him. ""Nooooo....noooo baby....come on....come the fuck on..."" Fish pleaded.<br/><br/>Fish swam as hard as his exhausted and beaten body would let him, he could have given Micheal Phelps a run for his money, as he covered the distance and dragged Tori up onto one of the small sandbars. He started CPR, first checking for breath, a pulse, and then providing the first three rescue breaths...nothing.<br/><br/>""Oooooh NOooooo  not when we are this close....come on!"" Fish continued, He started chest compressions, making sure to hum the song 'staying alive' by the Bee Gees; this of course seemed ridiculous but was actually  a Red Cross approved technique to keep proper timing while applying the live saving maneuver.<br/><br/>""huh...huh...huh...HUH stayin' alive, stayin' alive!"" Fish sang out, both crying and laughing at the same time.<br/><br/>Suddenly more of the foundation started to crumble, huge piece of rock rained down from above, splashing explosively as they landed all around them. ""Come on dammit! What kind of God lets you get this close and then fucks you over in the end???"" Fish cried out in rage as he knew that the whole place was going to collapse soon.<br/><br/>""...And when there was only one set of footprints,He was carrying you..."" Fish heard the voice coming from behind him, and he jumped up scared out of his mind. Jacob was standing on the sandbar, and Fish  was staring at the ghost of his dead friend, immediately assuming that he must have died and not even noticed it...how else could he be seeing Jacob.<br/><br/>""Let me give it a try..."" Jacob said, still not really showing any real emotion, he simply strode over to Tori's breathless body and knelt down beside her. Fish's hand shot out, not sure if Jacob was some fiend dressed in his dead friend's skin. Jacob paid no heed, he simply leaned down and kissed Tori's lips, his hand wearing one skull ring clasped her own ringed hand and the to pieces of jewelry seemed to glow for a second. Tori's eyes opened, and she gently kissed him back, but then her eyes shot open wide and she turned her head away from Jacob and threw up at least a quart of lake water.<br/><br/>Jakie.....Jakie is that really you?"" Fish asked, the tone in his voice still one of disbelief, he was still too freaked out to actually approach him.<br/><br/>Jacob simply nodded his head and comforted Tori, he wrapped his arms around her and pulled her into his chest.<br/><br/>""I Knew ....I knew you were still alive...I knew it!"" Tori said shivering.<br/><br/>""OK...OK lets go already, this whole place is coming down!"" Fish said rushing up and hugging both Jacob and Tori.<br/><br/>""Wait....Wait....We have to close the Doorway....Jacen...What happened to Jacen?"" Tori halted their progress.<br/><br/>""The cave-in must have destroyed them both...Look!"" Fish pointed out the island where he'd last seen Jacen and the red robed demonic form of Ol' Man Crenshaw. It was covered in tons of stone and burning debris. ""When the old bastard finally bought it, it must have closed the portal....I mean, Look,  no giant evil vortex...am I right?"" Fish really didn't care at this point, he didn't want to die down here and any second the whole place could cave in.<br/><br/>""We've done all we can for now."" Jacob said solemnly, He hugged Tori again and kissed her on the forehead."
1545,PSI :The Bone Closet (Case 24),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=20851&start=80,2013-02-01T23:40:03,Isolde,"Fish sat next to Tori and Jacob but didn't seem to know what to do with his hands, He finally folded them under his armpits. His face sagged as if going through adrenaline withdrawals. The three of them huddled together sharing Fish's tears over their lost friends. Jacob held out his hand and pulled him close.<br/><br/>""Man, I can't believe Brandice is gone. "" he murmured for the fifth time, as if he were trying to get Jacob to admit to pulling a bad joke. ""We were getting really close, man, really close. and it wasn't just the sex,although that was really good,but we talked, really talked about things that mattered. I'm gonna miss her,man, really miss her, bad."" Tori patted him on the shoulder. Although they were all naked,bruised and bleeding, there was a lack of two things. One, there was no awkwardness but more than that,there was no sexual pull between any of them.<br/><br/>""Guys, the evil is really gone.""Tori said, leaning her head on Jacob's shoulder.<br/><br/>When they both looked at her quizzically, she managed a feeble grin and glanced at the duo of flaccid penises. The men laughed sheepishly and Jacob whispered,<br/>""Give me a bit.""<br/><br/>Tori chuckled and gently bumped him with her elbow.<br/><br/>""Why don't you ever say the name of the demon?"" Fish asked listlessly.<br/><br/>""Names have power. No point in adding fuel to the fire,"" she answered.<br/><br/>Jacob snorted, ""No more fire please.""<br/><br/>""Jacob,"" Tori half turned to face him. ""In the altar room, there were bones everywhere. Down here in the tunnels through the catacombs there were small tombs that Jacen said were for children. How many people died here? How many years of death was represented in that Bone Closet?""<br/><br/>When he didn't answer right away, Tori leaned back on his shoulder. There didn't appear any easy way out of this pit and none of them had the energy to figure it out.  Exhaustion overtook them and the trio slept.<br/><br/>~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~<br/>When Tori woke up, she could see flashing red, blue and white lights and hear mechanical voices with screeking of static between walkie talkie  transmissions.<br/><br/>""Jake, I think the fire department is out there.""she said, nudging him.<br/><br/>""Hey, we're down here,"" they called over and over until finally they heard,<br/><br/>""Dom, there are survivors. Just as you said, damn kids came out here to orgy like always and finally managed to burn the old Crenshaw place to the ground."""
1546,PSI :The Bone Closet (Case 24),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=20851&start=80,2013-02-02T00:46:40,Le bourreau,"It had taken most of the night to climb back up through the crumbled cave complex and so when they'd reached the surface, the sun was just starting to rise. Tori's funny joke aside, they were all exhausted and pretty well beaten up, standing together mostly in the nude, they watched the sun rise and thanked whichever gods they prayed to for bringing them out the other side of all of this.<br/><br/>Fish pointed out that the van as well as all of their other equipment had been swallowed by the sinkhole that eventually swallowed the entire mansion, but after living through the experience they'd all just encountered, loosing objects was the least of their worries.<br/><br/>""Hey...ummm I don't know how you guys wanna handle this....but What are we gonna tell the cops?"" Fish asked. ""I mean, we can't tell them devils came up from hell and killed all our freinds and then the Zombie dude, helped us beat it, but not before burning the house down....They'll think we are fucking nuts...We'll all end up in the looney bin...""<br/><br/>""Yeah...that's true....But the house was sitting on top of a methane vein, and we had no idea, It will probably just look like a big accident....and well....I think that's the story we should stick with."" Jacob added. They all nodded in agreement, silently promising to keep their secret amongst themselves, and before long the sounds of sirens could be heard coming up the road.<br/><br/>The fire trucks were down the road, unable to bridge the gap in the destroyed levy, they'd sent rescue helicopters, as it turned  the fire and smoke pillar was more than enough to raise alarm, people said you could see it for miles.<br/><br/>The rescue team clad them in blankets and shuffled them off to the Mercy flight helicopter which took them to the hospital. Police were there, and yes they had plenty of questions, but Tori, Jacob and Fish stuck to the story; They been innocently investigating a haunted house they were legally aloud to be in, when on the second night a fire broke out and set the methane gas that had seeped up through the floor ablaze, subsequently killing Greg, Brandi, and Shanna.<br/><br/>The police found the story suspicious, but their was little they could do to prove it other wise as the crime scene was a literal disaster that was going to take months, if not years to investigate, and the small town's law enforcement budget certainly didn't have the resources for that. They did inform Jacob that because of the suspicious nature of the accident, they would be putting in an order to the insurance company to hold any payouts until conclusive evidence could be obtained, which might be years or just plain never.<br/><br/>And so, as it turned out, Ol' man Crenshaw had one final cruel joke to play on them, PSI , Jacob's baby that he'd started from the ground up was officially bankrupt, and out of business."
1547,PSI :The Bone Closet (Case 24),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=20851,2013-01-10T16:34:18,Le bourreau,"A digital video camera is set up in facing an empty wooden chair, its backdrop is that of any typical young adults apartment. Several book shelves constructed from reclaimed plastic milk crates fills on wall, while the other has some basic Ikea snap together furniture and a futon bed/couch. Seconds later the legs of the camera operator appear and he anxiously paces back and forth in front of the lens, looking through his notes and doing a final run-through before he commits it to video.<br/><br/>He is tall and lean, 20-something-ish, his hair is dark and cut shaggily which compliment his dark eyes. He finally sits down in the chair, focusing particularly hard on his notecards before slapping them down on a table just off screen. He stares for what seems like a long time into the cameraâ€™s lens, almost looking through it, before finally beginning.<br/><br/>â€œHello, My name is Jacob Dillon, I am 24 years old and I am a supernatural investigator. This isnâ€™t the path my parents would have picked for me, but it is my lifeâ€™s ambition and I aim to see it throughâ€¦.I guess I should start from the beginning, I was born with what they call a â€˜silver spoon in my mouthâ€™. My parents areâ€¦.were Emily and Richard Dillon; both rich lawyers, and until they died, they provided me with everything I could have ever wanted growing up. After the â€˜accidentâ€™ though, I was 15 and placed with my elderly aunt, Glenda, and she was put in charge of my familyâ€™s estate until I turned 18.<br/><br/>Whilst living with my Aunt Glenda, my story really begins, at least the story that pertains to this one anyway. You see Aunt Glenda was a bit of an eccentric and down in her basement I found a Ouija board one evening while on my own. I thought it was silly, but started messing around with it, just to see what all the fuss was about. It wasn't long before the pointer device started to move all on its own. Itâ€™s one thing when youâ€™re with your friends and your logical mind can dismiss it as your friends trying to scare you by moving the pointer, but itâ€™s a completely different when you donâ€™t have anyone to accuse of moving it. I became obsessed, thinking that Iâ€™d actually made contact with my dead parents on the â€˜other sideâ€™. I started spending first hours, then whole nights down there with that magical piece of wood and plastic, asking questions and getting strangely obscure answers. On a few occasions, though the board answered with very dark and malignant phrases, ones that didn't sound anything like what his Parents would have said. â€œ Jacob sits back and shakes his head, he obviously has reservations about the next part of his tale. If one looks closely a dark shadow moves ominously behind him, he in oblivious and goes on with his diatribe.<br/><br/>â€œIt was around this time that Aunt Glenda found out about my tampering with her things sheâ€™d carefully stowed away in her basement. She walked down and found me in full trance, they boardâ€™s pointer doing a figure â€˜8â€™ all on its own while I sat limply, my eyes rolled back into my head. Needless to say she â€˜read me the riot actâ€™, going on and on about how Iâ€™d â€˜opened gatewaysâ€™ and â€˜lying demonic spiritsâ€™, and I have to admit, I didn't understand any of it at the time. I thought she was a crazy old nag whom had let the years of solitude go to her head. But it didnâ€™t end up mattering any; Aunt Glenda died that very night, I found her the next morning. Sheâ€™d didnâ€™t have my breakfast ready so I went looking to make sure she hadn't fallen while climbing the stairs or somethingâ€¦I remember it because it wasn't like when my parents died, theyâ€™d seemingly disappeared, a plane crash is what I was told, and during the funeral, the plastic looking heavily make-uped corpses didnâ€™t give much in the way of resolution. This was right in front of my face, I remember walking into her bedroom and seeing her laid out onto the her big bed over the covers. She was still dressed in the grey frock sheâ€™d worn the day before, her hands were crossed and laid across her chest and she looked as though she was sucking on a dark crimson bulb, maybe a flower. I didnâ€™t really think much of it, she was so weird and eccentric all the timeâ€¦ I just figured it was some strange morning ritual that I was previously unaware of. I walked toward her, still calling out to her, hoping sheâ€™d just sit up and take the â€˜rosebudâ€™ out of her mouth and say â€˜yes my dear?â€™ as sheâ€™d always done, but not this time. â€œJacob sits up and again, leaning into the camera, staring almost through it again. The dark shadow moves behind him now it seems to jump between him and the camera, blacking out his face for a brief second.<br/><br/>â€œ I thought it might be funny to gain her attention by sneaking up and plucking whatever it was out of her mouth to get her attention, and I did so with a large smile on face, expecting her to sit right up, but she didnâ€™t. The thing in her mouth plucked up without hesitation, but I quickly realized by its texture that is was a large portion of her tongue that sheâ€™d bitten off. She was stone dead, and although the police investigators told me that it was a massive heart attack, but I always kind of wondered.<br/><br/>It was 3 days before my high school graduation ceremony. Did you know they give you straight â€˜Aâ€™sâ€™ when you suffer that much tragedy in that short of time, as a result my high school transcript was a glowing beacon to all the ivy league universities and that coupled with the small fortune my parents had left me I was able to pick and choose which classes that I would attend. If one university kicked me out for parting too much and letting grades slip, then I was onto the next. I didnâ€™t accentually graduate from any of them though, my own studies into the paranormal were far too important.<br/><br/>I met some good friend and like-minded people that saw either what I was trying to do, or how much expendable income I had to invest in it. I donâ€™t blame them, they are interested in the paranormal, and that is an expensive hobby, so I represent and ends to their means, and I more than happy to provide it as long as we trek into the unknown together. Donâ€™t get me wrong, not everybody is in it for the money or fame that comes from scoring a network show, some people have a real interest in the supernatural, but you canâ€™t beat a good tech geek using you for your money, when he gets to build anything he wants. That gets you the best equipment and a chance at recording some true evidence and that is honestly priceless in this occupation.<br/><br/>You see the problem with being a modern paranormal investigator is that EVERYBODY is a doing itâ€¦.Look at how many television shows alone there areâ€¦Now imaging 20 teams per state that donâ€™t get TV dealsâ€¦.Every single haunted place in the world has been investigated and investigated countless times. Like piranha, even the smallest morsel has been completely consumed. Itâ€™s what they call a flooded career market. It has essentially eaten up my entire inheritance and I have almost nothing to show for it.<br/><br/>A great depression set upon me and honestly for a second I thought about killing myselfâ€¦.â€ Jacob trailed off in shame, again the dark form appeared before him. â€œâ€¦But then I stumbled onto â€˜the old Crenshaw placeâ€™â€¦.Right here in the very small town Iâ€™d gown up in! It was undocumented because itâ€™s been in legal limbo for the past 100 years. It was out in the middle of nowhere and current owner didnâ€™t tolerate any inquires. From the research Iâ€™ve been able to find, itâ€™s should be rife with paranormal activity judging from itâ€™s pastâ€¦.and the very best thing is that not a singular other team of paranormal investigators have ever set foot in the mansion! Itâ€™s virgin territory, ready for the taking! Can you fucking believe that?<br/><br/>Now here is where is gets a little weirdâ€¦I have to admit, even when I found out, I was still a bit skeptical, but it couldnâ€™t have worked out better. It turns out that olâ€™man Crenshaw had actually been Randall Crenshaw, the apprentice to the notorious black magician Aliester Crowley. He and my Aunt Glenda were heavily involved in the occult and practiced some of Crowleyâ€™s darkest spells within the house. Not just thatâ€¦but that the reason that the property had been in legal status for so long was because it was actually willed to meâ€¦..Meâ€¦Jacob Dillon in ink. The executer of the will sold me the place for the cost of her legal fees, $ 600.66.<br/><br/>Yes that is close to the very last of my remaining inheritance, but think about itâ€¦.I have not just a place to live, a haunted mansion out in the middle of the country, but a glorius unexplored environment for my team to really take their time and bring home the â€˜baconâ€™. My team and I will not stay a nightâ€¦not stay a week, but live in this spiritually enriched environment and record the results. We will be groundbreaking in our field and better yet we will record everything that happens. I am on my way now to go and meet them before we all set out on this journey of our lifetimes. I am sure they are as equally as exited as I am at the prospect, I just donâ€™t know if any of them realize how fatally invested I am. â€¦.So this is my last will and testament if it comes to that, I donâ€™t have anything to fall back on and that thought weighs heavily on my mind as I invoke on the adventureâ€¦..Oooh yeahâ€¦.I met a new girl we've been out on 1.5 dates and Iâ€™ve asked her out to my new mansion in the countryâ€¦I hope she as much fun as I am sure weâ€™ll all haveâ€¦I mean come onâ€¦How many girls get asked out to an orphan â€˜millionaireâ€™s mansion in the countryside and donâ€™t have a good time? Her name is (*enter Isolde characterâ€™s name), sheâ€™s pretty and seems interested in the same things I am, so I hope everything works out OKâ€¦â€ The mysterious dark shadow swirls around Jacobs head, like a dark halo; as his own oblivious smile appears on camera before he reaches it up and shuts it off."
1548,PSI :The Bone Closet (Case 24),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=20851,2013-01-11T01:06:56,Isolde,"""Tori Morisette!"" the Starbuck's manager scolded.<br/><br/>Tori jerked back to reality, nearly dumping the tray of clean coffee mugs on the floor. She had been going over and over the last date she had shared with OMG Jacob Dillon.  H was so hot  and sophisticated but more than that he was amazing. He had talked for hours about the paranormal experiences he had. He was the very first guy who had taken her seriously when she talked about her ghostly encounters. Just last week her mother had complained,<br/>""I have raised you for 21 years to be a hard working sensible girl and what do you give me? Ooga booga ghost stories! Do you hide from the ghouls? Noooo, my daughter wants to chase around in the dark to visit with the departed. What do I tell your Aunt Connie? That Tori isn't going to go to college? That she is going to brew coffee and make change during the day so she can call up demons from hell at night?""<br/><br/>Right now was day ,and Tori's manager once again yelled at her,<br/>""Earth to Tori, Earth to Tori. I need you to work tonight. Danielle called in.""<br/><br/>She laid the tray gently on the counter before she straightened the uniform shirt.<br/>""Mr. Wallace, I have made important plans for tonight so I will have to respectfully decline.""<br/><br/>He glared at her.<br/><br/>""I like this job, Mr. Wallace, but with all due respect, jobs like this are a dime a dozen and the plans for tonight are rare opportunities. Please, don't make me choose.""<br/><br/>Tori didn't wait for his answer before she twirled back to unloading the white ceramic mugs. She glanced at the highly polished chrome wall to see a watery version of her oval face surrounded by a smooth black cap of inky blue black hair. Beyond her, she could see Mr. Wallace who was an unnatural shade of red and a white mist. She stilled as the mist settled around her causing Tori to shiver but smile at the same time.<br/><br/>Quitting time couldn't come soon enough. As the hour hand on the giant clock finally locked into 8pm, Tori was tearing off her apron and running out the back door. She had just enough time to run home, take a quick shower, dress and head out to Jacob's. She didn't really expect him to pick her up since she was going to his mansion.<br/><br/>Tori hesitated when it came time to dress. A black silk tee shirt and low rise jeans were laid out on her bed but OMG Jacob Dillon in a romantic and possibly haunted house,(really old houses should be haunted, right?). Scrambling in her dresser drawer, she came up with a small black lacy Victoria Secret matching set. Better safe than sorry, she thought. She finished dressing, added two silver skull rings, a wrist full of leather bracelets and black Converse on her feet. Shoulder length black hair, up or down. Tori bit her bright red bottom lip. They would be working most of the time so pony tail it was. A quick peek in the mirror. Cat green eyes heavily lined with black liner on the bottom only. Heavy mascara, pale face, bright red lipstick. Five silver hoops in each ear.  Grabbing her small backpack, she headed for the door.<br/><br/>""Don't wait up, Ma,"" she called. ""I'm doing an investigation tonight."" Before her mother could protest or question her, Tori piled into her Ford Mustang. Heading to the country to be with OMG Jacob Dillon."
1549,PSI :The Bone Closet (Case 24),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=20851,2013-01-11T01:46:43,Le bourreau,"Jacob picked up his cell phone and dialed Tori's number, after a few rings the message service picked up and he realized she was probably driving. ""Hey babe, It's me Jacob.....Anyway, I just realized that I never gave you the address to the Crenshaw house, It's because we're meeting at my partner's consignment shop, that way you can meet the team and we can carpool up together in the PSI van....Can't wait to see you soon....bye"" He hung up and hoped he caught her in time.<br/><br/>Jacob pushed his â€™71 Dodge Charger for all itâ€™s worth, the ratty muffler making it sound even tougher than it actually was. Heâ€™d wanted to restore it but lack of time, and now lack of money made that impossibility right now, so heâ€™d learned to cherish its rust hole-pocked body panels and ripped up interior. The harsh winters and salt covered roads were slowly eating it away, and he was happy that heâ€™d be able to put it into storage while they were going up north.<br/><br/>He pulled into the parking garage and pulled up next to the guardâ€™s booth, Jacob got out and handed the man an extra hundred bucks, â€œMake sure nobody messes with it while Iâ€™m gone, OK?â€ He asked, reassuring himself more than the guard who only chuckled and responded with a â€˜sure thing boss!â€™. The car was special to Jacob , it was the one of the only thing heâ€™d had from his dad; the other thing he pulled out of the trunk. A broke-in Pea coat-style leather jacket. He tossed it on, over his black V-neck sweater and grabbed his dufflebag and digital recorder before closing the trunk and beeping the alarm. Jacob could hear the security guard laugh at the fact that Jacob would even have a car alarm on such a piece of junk, but he paid it no mind. He was honestly excited and couldnâ€™t wait for Tori to get here so they could get started on the 2 hour journey north to the Crenshaw Mansion.<br/><br/>Jacob exited the parking garage and jogged across the street to the small consignment store, its signage identified it as â€˜Kassidy Konsingmentâ€™, but the much smaller handmade sign in the widow was the one he was here for. In paint marker carefully rendered, â€˜P.S.I incorporatedâ€™; it meant Paranormal, Supernatural Investigations, and it was Jacobâ€™s baby. PSI was founded five short years ago, by Jacob and his core group of colleagues and the bolstered 26 investigations in that time.<br/><br/>Greg & Shanna Kassidy were 30-something married couple that owned the consignment store PSI used as their HQ; they were a hip older couple that loved horror movies and loved the paranormal even more. Most of their shop was filled with weird knickknacks from different haunted houses from around the country. They claim the stuff they keep in their main display case is actually cursed, and have the prominence to prove it. Until recently Jacob had been the sole financial backing for PSI but with his recent financial situation or lack thereof, Greg and Shanna have taken controlling interest of PSI. They are fairly cool about it, allowing Jacob to still lead the team during investigations which is what their designation as well.<br/><br/>Albert Fish is the tech guy, heâ€™s an electrical engineer and has the skills and know how to make just about any gadget one can imagine. Heâ€™s been an outcast since he was young, being coincidentally named after an obscure serial killer, by his oblivious parents. Consequently anytime he introduces himself he feels the need to mention that heâ€™s not relation to the little known killer. Most people donâ€™t have a clue what heâ€™s talking about and would have been better off if he hadnâ€™t mentioned anything at all.<br/><br/>Brandice Gaylor is a wiccan heroin addict, donâ€™t judge, she gets results and sheâ€™d fairly inconspicuous with her habit. She looks like most Goth girls with blacked out hair and a steampunk fashion sense. Sheâ€™s our psychic and with her drug induced trances, weâ€™ve got some really provocative information in past investigations.<br/><br/>And that makes up our team, we are small and effective and with this opportunity they have a strong chance to break through in this field of study. Jacob entered the darked out front half of the shop due to it being after business hours and headed toward the back room where his team was located<br/><br/>â€œHey Jakieâ€¦.You made itâ€¦good thing tooâ€¦without you we wouldnâ€™t have keys to get in the joint!â€ Albert called out, he was kicked back in a folding chair with his feet up on the table. He and Brandi were sharing a doobie and the air was thick with the smoke. â€œHeyâ€¦come onâ€¦put that shit out! Tori will be here soon and I donâ€™t want her freaking out the first time she meets you guysâ€¦youâ€™re all weird enough as it is!â€ Jacob said as he slapped his bag down on the table and pushed Alâ€™s feet off.<br/><br/>â€œRelax that shit right now manâ€¦.I canâ€™t have negative vibes around when such a monumental task is in front of me, Jake. If your new little girl friend canâ€™t accept us for who we are then sheâ€™s not going to make it far anyway. â€œ Brandice said , her black penciled in eyebrows curling up with anger. Al smiled and shook his head in agreement; his cheeks were inflated like a blowfish with a massive hit heâ€™d just taken.<br/><br/>â€œBesides it ainâ€™t us you got to worry about anywayâ€¦itâ€™s the freaky swingers that are gonna be trying to get in your little girlfriend's panties anyway!â€ Albert put in for good measure after coughing an exhale.<br/><br/>â€œWhere are Greg and Shanna anyway?â€ Jacob said, knowing full well whom Albert was referring to.<br/><br/>â€œWhere do you thinkâ€¦.Those two are so fucking worked up about going to stay in a haunted fucking mansion they canâ€™t keep their clothes on. They were full on tongue kissing and groping each other up a few minutes ago. I think they snuck off down into the storage room, prolly fucking like rabbitsâ€¦â€ Albert answered, curiously looking over his shoulder to see if he could catch a peek.<br/><br/>â€œWell thatâ€™s greatâ€¦The place is gonna stink like Sex and Pot smoke when Tori gets hereâ€¦.great first impression you guysâ€¦.seriously, good job!â€ Jacob said sarcastically. It was just then that a knock on the store frontâ€™s front door caught his attention. â€œShit itâ€™s her!....You guys at least spray some Fabreezeâ€¦jeez!â€"
1550,PSI :The Bone Closet (Case 24),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=20851,2013-01-11T08:32:39,Isolde,"Tori had pulled into the parking lot at Arby's when the phone display lit up with Jacob's number. She listened to the message and turned her car around, went back four block then swung south. She arrived at the address, letting the motor idle while she examined the parking garage. Parking garages creeped her out. Really, every James Bond movie had at least one parking garage scene. Taking a deep breath, she wheeled in, gave her keys to the valet and headed for the consignment shop, pulling her jacket from the backpack.<br/><br/>Patting herself into place, smoothing her hair, tugging on the denim jacket and then hoisting her backpack more securely on her shoulder, Tori knocked on the red door. The door creaked open and there was OMG Jacob staring down at her. That was what her brain registered first and then,<br/><br/>""Hey, cool, is it a party?"" she asked as the sweet smell of pot rolled out of the door. Tori didn't smoke dope but she was cool with those who did. She followed Jacob back inside. A girl and a guy were passing the joint between them. Tori frowned. The girl looked really familiar.<br/><br/>""Hi,"" she said to them. That awkward silence seemed to stretch between them. ""Oh,"" she commented suddenly,"" Were you at the coven meeting last full moon?"" She directed the comment to the girl.<br/><br/>Noises from the door at her back drew her attention,<br/>""Yes!, Yes!, ooooo, that's right, right there,"" groans seemed to float through the air.<br/><br/>Tori grinned. She thought that she was going to like these people.<br/><br/>""Um,"" she said to Jacob, trying to coolly accept her surroundings,"" so we are going to the Crenshaw mansion tonight. What kind of activity has been recorded? Any hot spot information you can share? Have you done a historical background check on it?"""
1551,PSI :The Bone Closet (Case 24),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=20851,2013-01-11T17:50:45,Le bourreau,"Jacob smiled, happy that Tori took his strange group of peers in stride, most people would have freaked right out when confronted with these social misfits, but Tori seemed right at ease; it was probably this very fact that made him so fond of her in the first place.<br/><br/>She seemed to show a glimpse of recognition when she was introduced to Brandi and asked if they'd met before. Brandice eyed the pretty girl, cocking her head sideways and squinting through the haze of ganja smoke. She honestly didn't recognize her, but that was no surprise as most goth kids look fairly similar, individuality is not a prerequisite.   ""Nah....they kicked me out....said I was to reckless with my invocations...fuck'em anyway.."" She said and took another large toke off of the joint.<br/><br/>Albert stood up and introduced himself, making sure to point out the obvious as he is prone to do. ""Hi, you can all me 'Fish' everybody does....You know Jakie-boy here ain't the only one with the same name as someone famous....I share the moniker with a famous killer....but there ain't no relation. "" Albert said as he offered his big hand out to be shaken.<br/><br/>It was then noises from the door at her back drew their attention,""Yes!, Yes!, ooooo, that's right, right there,"" groans seemed to float through the air.<br/><br/>Jacob smiled and blushed, ""old pipes"" he said as he pounded on the wall, trying to cover for Greg and Shanna's obvious love making.<br/><br/>""Bullshit.....That's Greg and Shanna...They fund our little expeditions by making amateur porn, the gimmick is haunted house sex....Don't lie to her Jacob...she needs to know if she's gonna hang with us..."" Brandi butted in and totally called Jacob on his shit.<br/><br/>""Um,"" Tori said to Jacob, trying to coolly accept her surroundings,"" so we are going to the Crenshaw mansion tonight. What kind of activity has been recorded? Any hot spot information you can share? Have you done a historical background check on it?"" She asked obviously trying to break up some of the weird tension in the room.<br/><br/>Jacob turned to Tori and shrugged helplessly, ""Uh yeah....I guess that's true....I guess when I told you about my inheritance I didn't mention that I'd pretty much blown through it and I used the last bit of it to purchase the deed to the Crenshaw house, You see the thing is there aren't any past investigations on this location. It's virgin territory and probably the last haunted house in America that hasn't been investigated to death.  â€¦.Right here in the very small town Iâ€™d gown up in! It was undocumented because itâ€™s been in legal limbo for the past 100 years. It was out in the middle of nowhere and current owner didnâ€™t tolerate any inquires. From the research Iâ€™ve been able to find, itâ€™s should be rife with paranormal activity judging from itâ€™s pastâ€¦.and the very best thing is that not a singular other team of paranormal investigators have ever set foot in the mansion! Itâ€™s virgin territory, ready for the taking! Can you fucking believe that?<br/>Now here is where is gets a little weirdâ€¦I have to admit, even when I found out, I was still a bit skeptical, but it couldnâ€™t have worked out better. It turns out that olâ€™man Crenshaw had actually been Randall Crenshaw, the apprentice to the notorious black magician Aliester Crowley. He and my Aunt Glenda were heavily involved in the occult and practiced some of Crowleyâ€™s darkest spells within the house. Not just thatâ€¦but that the reason that the property had been in legal status for so long was because it was actually willed to meâ€¦..Meâ€¦Jacob Dillon in ink.<br/><br/>Yes that is close to the very last of my remaining inheritance, but think about itâ€¦.I have not just a place to live, a haunted mansion out in the middle of the country, but a glorious unexplored environment for my team to really take their time and bring home the â€˜baconâ€™. We'll not be staying a nightâ€¦not stay a week, but live in this spiritually enriched environment and record the results. We will be groundbreaking in our field and better yet we will record everything that happens."" Jacob finished his pitch just as the noise from the next room died down and Greg and Shanna came out from the back room.<br/><br/>""This is gonna make some serious money right here! "" Greg said as he held the digital recorder up in the air."" Shanna pulled out all the stops baby....Woooo! She use a cursed wooden African idol in ways I've never seen before-"" Greg stopped mid-sentence when he saw Tori standing there.<br/><br/>""Geez Greg put on some fucking pants... We got company""  Brandi said and Al burst out laughing. Jacob could only cover his eyes in embarrassment, shaking his head disappointingly."
1552,PSI :The Bone Closet (Case 24),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=20851,2013-01-12T01:35:26,Isolde,"Smiling at the group, Tori shook hands with Fish and started to talk to Brandi about the practice when the man emerged from the basement.Tori stared in open mouthed fascination at the uninhibited man carrying on about a cursed African idol, his private bits flapping in the breeze. She smothered a laugh and waved a beauty pageant ""hi"". Then because she didn't quite know what else to do, she turned back to Jacob.<br/><br/>""So you guys are going to live out there?"" Tori commented, aware that her awe was exposed. ""Bitchin'. Wish I could at least work on a project like that a couple of times a week. I have done some camera work at sites before. Once I was downtown at New Years and took some general pictures, not ghost hunting, mind you. When I worked with my Picassa program, I discovered two distinctive orbs, a large one and a small one. On a whim, I did the research only to find this building was extremely haunted, to the point that it had been abandoned for 40 years before being refurbished. The two orbs could have been the woman and child who are reported to have died there. After that, I was hooked. If you need a camera person, that would be me. Not that I have a fancy camera but it gets the job done. I also am interested in examining hard evidence. ""<br/><br/>""Is this your friend?"" a female voice inquired. A medium height curvy woman, tying a peacock blue sarong around her waist, stepped from the basement.<br/><br/>Tori had a struggle pulling her eyes away from the woman's perfect breasts with a dragon tattoo . Implants was the thought that flashed through her brain. Hugging her body, Tori smiled and waved the pageant wave to her. ""Hi, I'm Tori."" She backed up and bumped into OMG Jacob."
1553,PSI :The Bone Closet (Case 24),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=20851,2013-01-12T02:12:56,Le bourreau,"Greg introduced himself and then made his was back into the supply closet in order to put his clothes back on while Tori discussed her past experiences with the group. Shortly after Shanna emerged and in her usual out-going manner didn't just let Tori off with a wave, she jaunted over and hugged Tori, pressing her tight against her big porn star tits.<br/><br/>""You must be Tori, right? Jacob's told us so much about you....You are way hotter than what he described. Anyway my name is Shanna and I'm Greg's 'significant other'. Greg is the naked man that just passed through...GREG honey!...Come out and make a proper introduction...."" Shanna said, her voice the stereotypical ex-cheerleader that still thought her high voice and cherubic cadence was hot.<br/><br/>""OK....OK....geez"" Greg reemerged and walked over and shook Tori's hand. ""Sorry about that...on the up note people usually pay to see me and Shanna naked, so you can call this a 'freebee'. "" Greg smiled and gave a flirtatious smile. Shanna smacked his shoulder playfully when she heard her ol'man flirt with Jacob's hot new girlfriend. ""Oooh Greggy behave..."" She playfully scolded and then shot Tori a sly wink.<br/><br/>Jacob was watching and butted in when he saw Greg and Shanna start their usual hi-jinx. ""Ok....lets give Tori some space, you two.....""  He said and then stepped in, backing the two sexual predators off a few steps. ""So the van is packed....and Tori and I are going to ride up with Brandi and Fish with the equipment, you and Shann are going to take your SUV up, Ok Greg?"" Jacob said more than asked.<br/><br/>""We got plenty of room in the Caddy, Jacob, sure you don't wanna car pool with us, it's a bit of a ride, almost two hours.""  Greg offered in, still making eyes at Tori, while Shanna stood behind him giggling.<br/><br/>""No....the van will give us a chance to stretch out....Is that alright with you hun?"" Jacob asked Tori, not wanting to overstep his bounds with her, but he knew for a fact that Shanna was going to be giving Greg a blow job whether they were passengers or not, and Jacob wanted to focus on the investigation not fending off the two swinger's advances."
1554,PSI :The Bone Closet (Case 24),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=20851,2013-01-12T04:24:14,Isolde,"Tori felt helpless in the soft but strong embrace of the woman but it was that shrill voice that made her wriggle free. When the old dude started flirting with her, Tori squirmed. A primitive part of her reacted, down low in the pit of her stomach but the other part was kind of grossed out. She liked sex and a lot of sex at that, but with someone whom she thought was hot, whom she cared about and hoped who cared about her too. Greg and Shanna were nice and cute but, well they weren't Jacob.<br/><br/><br/>Tori followed Jacob to the van where Fish and Brandi were tying down the last of the equipment. The van's interior had been customized to have the passenger seats along the inside panels of the van, wedged between shelves. The larger cases and tripods were stacked in the middle but cleverly lashed into place with bungee cords, secured to iron rings in the floor. She hopped in back but waited to belt herself in.<br/><br/>Fish was bantering the entire time the equipment check was going on while Brandi climbed into the other back seat. Tori started to speak to her as the girl began to rock with her eyes closed.<br/><br/>'She's going into a trance,' Tori thought, recognizing the technique. 'I bet she is a medium or a psychic.' Respecting the need for space, Tori didn't interrupt her. She realized that she would need protection tonight also. Clutching the jade skull that she kept in her pocket, she began to create an aura of shining gold surrounding her. Hopefully her intuition would be fully functional tonight, but she knew this was just a budding skill, not one completely mastered.<br/><br/>Jacob and Fish were discussing something in a low voice but Tori didn't try to eavesdrop. They  were going to an old haunted house one that hadn't had to fight off the inquiring minds of thrill seekers. There was nothing to worry about."
1555,PSI :The Bone Closet (Case 24),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=20851,2013-01-12T05:05:18,Le bourreau,"Brandi looked up at Tori while she attempted an invocation of protection. ""Chill, sis.....I was just grooving to some 'Mindless Self Indulgence'....You ever heard of them?"" Brandi said as she pulled the small earbud headphones from her ears and waved off the prudish etiquette of someone who'd spent too much time in a structured coven. "" I don't shield my self from those darker entities, I let them inhabit me.....That's why the structured covens don't tolerate me....But my 'Kung Fu' is strong sista....real strong.....So thanks but no thanks....OK? "" Brandi said, trying honestly not to come off like a bitch, but she needed Tori to know that she wasn't your average goth kid, what she had was real and she needed to do her thing in order to be truly effective, no matter how unorthodox it was. ""I appreciate the sentiment though...""<br/><br/>Jacob was talking with Fish, they spoke quietly and bitched about Greg. Fish insisted that the core moral fiber of the groups integrity had slipped since Greg had taken full control. Now Greg was more concerned with the haunted-house themed amateur porn side of the business than actual investigation, and although he had a point about it 'paying the bills', Fish still didn't like it. Jacob culled the distention by insisting that if it weren't for Greg and Shanna, PSI wouldn't even exist.<br/><br/>An hour in conversation starts to fail and Jacob finally breaks out the blueprints he received when he inherited the place. He clicks on the top lamp of the van's interior and spreads the large graph paper out so that the girls can see it. Fish cranes his neck, trying hard to look at the map for early camera positioning plotting but he almost steered off of the road doing so. Jacob scolds him and then goes on to explain the layout.<br/><br/>""The castle's massive front lawns spread several acres out in font of his front doors, gardens and park areas fill the spaces, their manicured appearance stands in stark contrast to the ruddy road that leads up to the place. The huge dual front doors stand 15' tall and are made of darkly stained ironwood. They have intricate filigree carved into them and if one is knowledgeable and perceptive enough magic runes are hidden into with the designs. A massive lion's head brass knocker hangs on each door.<br/><br/>The huge doors open to reveal the two-story open ceilings of the main foyer, huge ironwood timber rafters frame the ceiling and massive two story stained glass windows fill the open space with a multitude of colored light. Several large overstuffed chairs and decorative tables line the walls while the center of the room contains three marble statues of Caligula era sculpture. Forcing visitors to stroll passed two naked cherubic woman servicing a male figure whom stands proudly over their prone forms before passing through the large wooden, rune covered arch way that leads into the castle proper.<br/><br/>The main hall is also an open floor plan, with two huge curving staircases that ascend to the open balcony which leads to the second floor. On the ground floor, between the staircases is the master door to the kitchen area. Behind the Kitchen is the Servant's quarters and laundry. At each end of the main hall is another door, the west leading into the dining room and the East leading to the library and sitting rooms. Unfortunately there is no indoor plumbing, but tucked off the underneath each stair case is a small guest bathroom with chamber pots and a washing bin; these rooms are tight and claustrophobic with candle lighting . The main hall is lit by three large chandeliers which are crystalline.<br/><br/>*(Secret Staircase: Once investigated, a book case in the library reveals a secret door which leads to the 'off-limits' basement/dungeon. The trick is to find which one of the thousands of ancient tomes triggers the door to open;  PM granted permission must be granted before this area is entered.)<br/><br/>1st FLOOR<br/><br/>1) Kitchen: A large open area, with black & white stone tile floors, and wood panneling walls, small white tile wainscoting surrounds the working areas for easy clean up. Two large wood cooking stoves and several chopping blocks surrounding them. Counters of oak and cabinets of maple frame the room. A singular large scale icebox use to hold perishables, while a pantry hold used to house food stock and spices. The Kitchen also holds an indoor well, it reaches 60' into the ground and has a pully and bucket to retrieve the 'fresh' water from the water table created by the rushing river just outside the property. (*the water actually has a sulfurous, mineral odor that fills the kitchen area when cooking isn't taking place.)<br/><br/>2) Castle Rear Quarters: In the rear of kitchen is a door which leads into the Servant's hall and Laundry rooms.<br/><br/>The Laundry rooms are large open areas with large tubs and openings near the Kitchen stoves, which serve the dual purpose of heating the water for cleaning of house garments.<br/><br/>Behind that are the 10 rooms which make up the permanent residence of the former Castle's staff. These rooms don't have the double height ceilings, instead they are separated into 1st and 2nd floors, a rear servant's staircase connecting the two. Five rooms on the first floor and five on the second. Each floor followed the same basic layout, three smaller rooms on the west side, and two slightly larger rooms on the east side.<br/>(*NPCs)<br/>1W: empty<br/><br/>2E: Butler's quarters<br/><br/>3W: Double occupancy,<br/><br/>4E: Head maid chamber<br/><br/>5W: Dual occupancy, Gardener quarters.<br/><br/><br/>2nd FLOOR<br/><br/>The large open balcony that the dual staircases frame, has a single archway which is decorated by a large ornate stone rune wheel that hangs above the arch. No visible mounting wire hods it in place, and so passing under it you get a bit anxious. Beyond the archway is the 2nd floors main hall. It is a wide berth, which 'T's at the end. The 9 rooms and one master bath located here are, furnished guest quarters with five doors lining each side of the the hall's wood panels. The door at the end leading to the servant stairs and the five 2nd floor servants rooms. At each end of the 'T's branches are two lager, 'activity' rooms. A singular stair case rises to the 3rd floor, about 3/4's down the hallway.<br/><br/>1) 9 Guest bedrooms: These rooms are suite sized, meaning not only are the rooms large enough to accommodate the large King Size beds and dressers, they also house comfortable sitting areas and stocked bars. They have large gothic windows with thick drapes of differing color per room. (* I will leave the individual descriptions of the room's decor to players to have fun describing and personalizing)<br/><br/>2)2nd floor Master Bath:This all white marble room is very large and holds several porcelain bathtubs. No running water,Three partitioned stalls mark the far wall, they hold chamber pots, and used to have raw silk toilet paper. There is also a large cabinet of dusty linens, towels and robes.<br/><br/>3)West Activity room:This room is almost the size of the dining/ball room downstairs and the space is wide open, a seemingly unused room, or just one waiting to be used for something. If one were to walk the long open area and look closely, they'd find drag marks from something that had scraped the hard wood floors. No particular direction, just a mish-mash in all different directions. This room also has the same long tall Gothic window's that the bedrooms do.<br/><br/>4) East Activity Room: The mirror of it's Western counterpart, with the exception of having the Window's boarded up, whatever happens in this room is not for peeping eyes.<br/><br/>5) 2nd floor Servant's quarters:<br/><br/>6W: Dual occupany.<br/>7E: Dual Occupancy<br/><br/>8W: 1 occupany<br/><br/>9E: Open. Guest Servant's quarters, Many of the Baron's rich guests used to have servants of there own and these rooms are slightly more luxurious than the normal servant chambers.<br/><br/>10W: Open. Guest Servant's quarters, Many of the Baron's former rich guests have servants of there own and these rooms are slightly more luxurious than the normal servant chambers.<br/><br/><br/>3rd Floor<br/><br/>Off limits and locked without a working key or until we can find a way to break in.<br/><br/>Rear Yard/Pool & Satellite buildings<br/><br/>The rear yards are almost as large at the front acreage, but it is unseparated by gardens and parks, so your eye follows the lush green lawn out to the large woods that separate the Castle grounds almost to the bay. To the far east of the back lawns is the Main barn. To the west, set in the stone of the Mountain that the castle is built on is an infinity pool, its sightless edge looks out over the canyons below. Out front is the Carriage house, It is the garage for visiting dignitaries coaches, if they actually choose to run the risk of the ruddy road that leads to the Castle.<br/><br/>On a path that leads into the woods, north of the castle and at the back of the rear lawn is the Crenshaw Family Cemetery. Several large stone tombs and 60 or so monumental grave stones rise out of a clearing in the woods."
1556,PSI :The Bone Closet (Case 24),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=20851,2013-01-12T18:29:43,Isolde,"Tori helped unload the equipment, thoughts of the layout of this magnificent mansion swirling in her head. Looking up at the windows which she expected to be sightless eyes in the abandoned house, she thought she caught a glimpse of a woman dressed in white. She squinted her eyes to help her focus better and saw that she had been mistaken. Just a blank window.<br/><br/>Clouds scudded over the moon, darkening the yard, while a colder wind made her tug her jacket closer. Tori moved closer to Jacob, running her arm through his and looked up with a smile. She felt as if she were traveling into oblivion when he turned his eyes on her, a questioning look on his face.<br/><br/>""Kind of chilly out here,"" she explained. ""Is there a plan in setting up or investigating? Do we break into teams? Does someone monitor from the van?""  She was interested in this information but the thought of being alone with Jacob was exciting too. A hand grasped her ass and at first she snuggled in closer to Jacob until she heard,<br/><br/>""Now that is a nice ass. Greg, what do you think?"" Shanna inquired huskily, close to her ear.<br/><br/>Tori pressed closer to Jacob, he felt familiar and solid. She turned, aware that her breast was snugly against his forearm.<br/>""Thanks, I guess "" Tori answered, looking at the voluptuous beauty. Greg was looking her over like he would a car he was thinking of buying.<br/><br/>Fish came around the van and chuckled at the by play. Shaking his head, he tossed a roll of duct tape to Brandi. She just ignored the group and focused on securing  an antenna to the van door.<br/><br/>Tori looked at the house once again. She felt as if it beckoned her. She had a flash of the house as a memory. The house was bathed in sunlight and laughter. Tori felt as if she knew this house, had been here, had lived here.<br/><br/>""Tori, Tori,"" Fish was saying, snapping his fingers in front of her face.<br/><br/>Feeling as if she swam to the surface of thick molasses, she smiled weakly.<br/><br/>""Yeah, Fish?"" she answered. ""It is time to go home? I mean, inside?"""
1557,PSI :The Bone Closet (Case 24),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=20851,2013-01-13T17:51:20,Le bourreau,"Jacob was focused on helping get all the equipment up onto the porch, The front door had been apparently been barred from the inside, so he was going to have to try one of the rear doors after they finished unloading. It was then that he felt Tori slip her arm into his and he turned to look at her. Their eyes locked and Jacob almost felt like he was falling in. A smile crossed his lips and he blushed  a little before looking back up at the mansion.<br/><br/>""Kind of chilly out here,"" she explained. ""Is there a plan in setting up or investigating? Do we break into teams? Does someone monitor from the van?"" Tori asked, drawing his attention back to her.<br/><br/>""Fish is the Tech supervisor, and he gets really picky about the set up, so we usually do a preliminary walk-through while he gets the monitor station set up. I wish I could have afforded to make the van into a mobile unit, but my inheritance wore out before I could get anything that cool set up. Hey....Maybe if this pans out we could do something like that...really move our investigations up to the next level. "" Jacob answered, slightly embarrassed that the PSI brand wasn't as impressive as some of the more established groups.<br/><br/>Suddenly Tori squeezed in close to him, and he loved the feel of her body against his, but when he realized it was because Shanna was goosing Tori. ""Now that is a nice ass. Greg, what do you think?"" Shanna inquired huskily, coming close to Tori's ear.<br/><br/>Tori pressed closer to Jacob, he felt familiar and solid. She turned, aware that her breast was snugly against his forearm.""Thanks, I guess "" Tori answered, looking at the voluptuous beauty. Greg was looking her over like he would a car he was thinking of buying.<br/><br/>Jacob shot Greg as sideways glance, his arched eyebrow said 'back up' and Greg laughed before reaching up underneath his 'wife's sarong and tickles her undercarriage. Shanna pulls away and leaps into Greg's arms and they start to make out.<br/><br/>When Jacob looked back down at Tori to apologize, he saw that she was staring at the house, almost in a trance like state. Fish came around the corner of the van seeing Jacob's confused look as Tori zoned out on the house.<br/><br/>""Tori, Tori,"" Fish was saying, snapping his fingers in front of her face.<br/><br/>""Yeah, Fish?"" she answered. ""It is time to go home? I mean, inside?""<br/><br/>""Yeah Jacob....What's taking so long, come on it's starting to fucking rain out here and I wanna get inside and start banging my ol' lady!"" Greg chimed in.<br/><br/>""All right Alright!! The front door is barred from the inside, so I have to jog around back and try to find away in, You guys wait on the porch and I'll get the front door open from the inside!"" Jacob waved Greg's sexual innuendos off.  ""....Tori...You wanna come with me?""  Jacob whispered into Tori's ear, and then looked down into Tori's eyes worriedly. ""You OK? You still wanna do this?"""
1558,PSI :The Bone Closet (Case 24),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=20851,2013-01-13T22:30:22,Isolde,"Tori slowly turned to focus on Jacob.<br/>""I'm , definitely okay. Yeah, I want to go with you."" she answered, taking his hand as he led the way around the back. The boards on the wrap around porch creaked under their feet as they made their way to the back door. Windows, some boarded up, some shrouded with moth eaten curtains marked their progression. Rose bushes, wild and thorny in the darkness, curled over the derelict railing, clutching at Tori's arm as she brushed past. She waited while Jacob worked the key in the backdoor but pressed close to him when a bat swooped close to her. The door gave and squeeeeked open.<br/><br/>The air was musty and dust motes swirled in the arch from the flashlight that Jacob flashed through the room. Cobwebs hung like laundry in what must have been a mud room in the hey day of this mansion. Tori could see it was a serviceable but not fancy area of the house. Maybe it had been part of the servants' quarters of the house. The floor was made of wide wooden planks,<br/>""rough pine."" Tori heard in her head. She froze and shook her head before following Jacob into a hall way where doors led off into unseen areas. Due to the less than luxurious fittings, she took it for staff area also, not all that different from the work rooms of Starbucks in comparison to the public areas.<br/><br/>""smart girl,"" Tori heard in her head again.<br/><br/>""I'm sorry,"" she whispered to Jacob, ""did you say something?""<br/><br/>He shook his head and continued into what was obviously a large kitchen, judging from the large open area, with black & white stone tile floors, and wood paneling walls. Tori thought the small white tile wainscoting surrounding the working areas would make for easy clean up.<br/>""nothing was easy"" she heard in her head. Tori took a deep breath and steeled herself to follow Jacob.<br/><br/>Two large wood cooking stoves and several chopping blocks surrounding them while  wooden counters frame the room. A singular large scale icebox  with the door hanging askew must have been used to hold perishables. A quick movement on the floor, probably a rat raced from a pantry hold used to house food stock and spices. Tori could imagine the house proud cook and how horrified she would have been to have vermin in her kitchen.<br/><br/>Without being told, Tori went to an indoor well, close to the corner of the kitchen cabinet. She shuddered as if there were secrets buried in the depths of the ground. She flashed on a body coming up in the bucket. Her breath quickened as she followed Jacob into the cavernous main hall. Here opulence reined, but more than opulence. Tori had a sense of bacchanal debauchery and grandeur.<br/><br/>""Give me a hand,"" she heard Jacob as from a distance.<br/><br/>""Sure,"" Tori answered and helped him pull the two by fours from the door. While he opened the door, she examined the statue, taking in the ecstasy of the women worshiping the erect and giant phallus of the god who commanded his due, shivering both from cold, anticipation and need.<br/><br/>Greg came in with Shanna wrapped around him. He stopped to peer at Tori's absorption.<br/>""See, darlin,  you are right. She is a little horn dog, just like you,""<br/><br/>Tori only heard his peripherally because the voices in her head were many now, but what she made out clearly was the sound of laughter, deep and rich,<br/>""You will learn to like it."" the man said.<br/><br/>She gasped and moved away from the statue and went to help carry in equipment."
1559,PSI :The Bone Closet (Case 24),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=20851,2013-01-14T18:12:43,Le bourreau,"""WOW that statue doesn't leave much to the imagination..."" Jacob said while he helped Tori move the equipment into the front foyer. Brandi had stopped work so she could start a cold read of the inside of the house, but Fish was atleast helping.  Greg and Shanna had immediately gone up stares and started looking for the master bedchamber.<br/><br/>Rain was coming down outside, fairly constantly and thunder had started to rip through the air, but as they finished bringing in the equipment and luggage, Fish made a comment that made a shiver run up all their spines. ""If it keeps on rainin', the levy is gonna break...."" It was a Zepplin lyric sure, but Fish used it in reference to the hump of earthen mound that served as a land bridge that the road in here was constructed on. The river running next to was already swollen, and now as the rain increased, they hoped the road didn't wash away.<br/><br/>""Well atleast we got our Cell-"" Jacob started to say, but as he pulled out his phone he saw no service bars. ""Shit, anybody got any bars, mine is dead as hell!""<br/><br/>Fish pulled out his and huffed, ""nope"" . Tori simply shook her head.<br/><br/>""Well atleast we still got the satellite phone, that thing will ring through as long as the heavens are in sky, it's out in the van, I'll go get it later, after Brandi and I get set up. "" Fish finished and then walked back inside to get a better look at the nearly pornographic statue.<br/><br/>Jacob spent a few more seconds holding his cell phone up into the air before finally giving up and turning to Tori. "" Hey, you wanna go pick out our rooms, we can do a bit of exploring? ""  Jacob said, he smiled at Tori and hoped that she was having as good of a time as he was. He hoped that she might want to stay in the same room as him, but didn't want to insist because even though they'd gotten along well, they'd still only been on a couple of dates and that only ended with a polite kiss.<br/><br/>""Geez Fish....stop finger-banging that statue , you fucking Perv!"" Brandi said as she walked back into the room and caught Fish feeling up the marble ass of the female portion of the statue.<br/><br/>""Yeah you kids go....Brandi and I'll get the equipment set up, in a couple of hours we should be good to go."" Fish put in, as he pulled himself away from the explicit statue. ""Kinda looks like your ass don't it?"" Fish whispered in Brandi's ear. She laughed and smacked his shoulder.<br/><br/>""Come on, lets go!"" Jacob said as he reached down and not only picked his bags up, but Tori's luggage as well.<br/><br/>**********<br/><br/>Fish sat exhausted after he and Brandi had managed to rig the house with cameraâ€™s and motion detectors,  the make shift monitoring station heâ€™d managed to slap together out of run down furniture was finally starting to come together.  He had his monitors and several laptops on top of a table in the main foyer. The generator outside was providing enough power to get there system up and running, but couldnâ€™t handle lighting up the house, so most of the halls and rooms remained dark.<br/><br/>The storm started to gear up outside but you could hardly tell over the pounding and screams coming from the master suite. Greg and Shanna had been going at it since theyâ€™d gained entrance, he and Brandi shared a joint and a beer, content with their first nightâ€™s progress.<br/><br/>â€œCheers bitchâ€¦.Good fucking job Brandi !â€ Fish said and clinked his can of beer off of hers.<br/><br/>â€œThanks manâ€¦â€ Brandi said as she hit the joint and started flipping on the individual monitors. The third one was the Master suite and it showed nightvision live footage of Greg fisting Shanna.<br/><br/>â€œShitâ€¦I told him not to look directly into the cameraâ€¦.â€ Fish said as he took the joint from Shanna.<br/><br/>â€œYepâ€¦.look at himâ€¦hamming it up for the cameraâ€¦ what a dorkâ€¦â€ Brandi replied nonchalantly. â€œCheck out Shanna thoughâ€¦ that girl can take a damn hard pounding and looks good doing it too!â€ She said as she leaned in closer to the screen.<br/><br/>â€œGreg asked me if I wanted to â€˜stunt cockâ€™ for him tonightâ€¦You wanna cover my shift so I can get some of that?â€ Fish asked, hoping sheâ€™d say yes so that he could finally nail Shanna himself. He spanked it off to her so many times while editing their amateur porn films, he thought he never get a chance to hit it. â€œHow is she â€¦.you know, in person?â€ Fish asked.<br/><br/>â€œWhat? What the fuck does that mean?â€ Brandi asked, feigning shock when Al asked the loaded question. â€œâ€¦How do you know Iâ€™ve been with Shanna?â€<br/><br/>â€œCome onâ€¦.I am the tech guyâ€¦.Not just hunting ghosts, but for Greg and Shannaâ€™s adult production companyâ€¦.Iâ€™ve seen it allâ€¦.I just wanted to know what it was likeâ€¦you knowâ€¦In the flesh?â€ Fish laughed nervously.<br/><br/>â€œOoooh My Goddessâ€¦..Fish? Have you jerked off to me and Shanna?â€ Brandi asked, goading him and pinching his arm playfully. She didnâ€™t stop there either, she playfully slapped him with her ringed hand, hard enough to make him wince.<br/><br/>â€œYeahâ€¦..Soâ€¦.â€ Fish responded, blushing and shrugging her hand away.  OW!! Shit Brandi that fucking ring hurts!â€ Fish said rubbing his arm, he pulled his sleeve up to reveal the welt in the distinctive symbol from the big ring. â€œWhat the Fuck?? Is that a fucking pentagramâ€¦..Brandi, shit!â€ He cried out, half laughing and rubbing his arm trying to get the swelling to leave.<br/><br/>â€œNoâ€¦.Is a â€˜pentacleâ€™ so settle down, pussy itâ€™s a sign of protection!â€ Brandi scolded him and then pinched him again.  â€œ Okâ€¦.I will cover your shiftâ€¦.but only if you tell me the truthâ€¦.Why havenâ€™t you ever asked me to fuck? You jerk off to me but in all the years weâ€™ve worked together youâ€™ve never even tried to get with meâ€¦â€  Brandi trailed off, she looked down in embarrassment.<br/><br/>""You?......Shit Brandice....I don't know....I....aaah, I guess cause your more like a sister to me...you know?"" Fish stuttered, trying to come up with something.<br/><br/>""Eeew you gross fuck!, A 'sister' and you still jerked off to me.....Your so fucking nasty!"" Brandi said,  contorting up her eyebrows in mock disgust.<br/><br/>""What? Your not actually my sister..."" Fish said throwing up his hands in the air, and both of them broke into a fit of stoned laughter."
1560,PSI :The Bone Closet (Case 24),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=20851,2013-01-14T20:22:26,Isolde,"Tori followed Jacob up the curving staircase on the right. He was really sweet to take her backpack.<br/>""Um, Jacob, you said rooms? I didn't know we would be in separate rooms and I really would rather not be alone here unless that is the way you guys investigate."" Tori took the stairs at double time until she was on the same riser with him. In the limited light his eyes seemed to sparkle and then darken at her comment about sharing a room.<br/><br/>The hall was lined with doors. They passed by what must have been the master if the ribald sounds coming from behind the doors was any indication.<br/>""Do they do it all the time, everywhere? ""Tori asked, rather fascinated. When Jacob grinned at her, Tori realized she was being too polite about what they were doing, probably should have asked if they just fuck all the time. Really, she didn't want to come off as a prude or something. Not like she was a virgin or whatever.<br/><br/>They went down to the end of the hall. Tori pushed open a door. This room had filmy curtains draped at the windows. Tori realized this was the window from where she had seen a woman in white. The curtains and bed draperies were in what was probably sky blue once upon a time, silks and satins. Pillows and bolsters were scattered on the bed and the floor, all eaten through by rodents. The rug on the floor had once come from Persia, not the local Galleria either, but an exotic import. The furniture was delicate white, real French Provencal, all curving lines and gold filigree. One lone picture hung above a curved settee, that of a woman with blue black hair and a long white neck.<br/><br/>The woman held a fan that she rested on the head of an Irish wolfhound. Her dress was the same sky blue as this room, Tori thought. As her gaze swept around the room, she would have sworn on a stack of Bibles that the woman turned to look straight at her.<br/>""Welcome home. May you never have to leave again,"" she heard in her head. Tori shut the door quickly.<br/><br/>""Let's set up in that room over there, ' Tori indicated, stepping to the door across the hall where Jacob had set down the luggage. She pushed on that door, but it stuck. Stepping back, she took a deep breath and turned the knob firmly. The door opened after she put her shoulder to it.<br/><br/>This room was magnificent, done in forest green and gold. The bed was a four poster, hung around with velvet. Two deep burgundy leather chairs flanked a fire place that was large enough to roast a cow. Across an alcove a mahogany desk gave testament of a serious business mind. Books were stacked randomly but feathered with cobwebs. A dried inkwell was over turned across a fading ledger. The slatted high back swivel chair had been knocked on its side.<br/><br/>""This room looks comfortable. Nice chairs and bed."" Tori said, motioning for Jacob to come in. ""Seriously, is it okay with you for me to stay in here with you?"" She moved closer to him and leaned up to brush a kiss on his lips, then continued to talk softly, close enough to feel his breath on her face. "" Is it okay? or do I need to say pretty please?"""
1561,PSI :The Bone Closet (Case 24),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=20851,2013-01-15T06:07:52,Le bourreau,"Jacob was more than overjoyed at the aspect of sharing a room with Tori, she was hot and seemed to be pretty levelheaded, better yet she thought the same creepy shit he liked was cool and that was something that he really took to heart. The truth was that he could see himself marrying her and having a family, but that wasnâ€™t something he wanted to say to her anytime soon. He didnâ€™t want to admit that she was most likely the a perfect soul mate for him and he knew if he showed his cards too soon that they might blow any chance of being happy together.<br/><br/>They walked past the master bedroom and Shanna and Gregs passionate lovemaking could be heard, by this point, Jacob wasnâ€™t even embarrassed by their behavior in front of Tori, â€œaaahâ€¦yeahâ€¦.itâ€™s kinda their thingâ€¦.they are amateur porno stars, they make a fair share of cash from their films, itâ€™s a niche, â€˜haunted house pornâ€™ and some people will pay good money to see those two bang in haunted locations, and use â€¦â€¦â€™cursedâ€™ objects on each otherâ€¦.itâ€™s weird I know, but theyâ€™ve been funding PSI since I ran out of cash. â€¦They thing is, that they arenâ€™t bad peopleâ€¦.They are pretty cool and down to earth, but there is something about the paranormal that really turns them on, and if PSI can continue because there are other people not only interested, but willing to pay good money to help us fund it, than I guess I donâ€™t judge themâ€¦.â€ Jacob broke the scenario down for her, not because he thought she didnâ€™t understand, but because he liked her and he thought she might be cool enough to take it for what it was.<br/><br/>The first room they picked was cool and Jacob had just started to put down the bags when Tori practically booted down the next doorâ€™s room door and declared that this would be the room theyâ€™d be sharing. Jacob was once again overjoyed; the dÃ©cor didnâ€™t matter as much as her insisting that they bunked together. â€œSure Tori, looks great, whatever room you wanna stay in, Iâ€™m cool with.â€ Jacob said  as he moved the bags into the second room, oblivious to her premonitions.<br/><br/>Jacob felt no ominous feelings; his own experience was that of almost euphoric delusion. He thought that this was the place heâ€™d always meant to be, and even better, his best friends and even better yet the only girl heâ€™d ever met that heâ€™d actually felt real emotion for, was here too.<br/><br/>He dropped the bags onto the ground and strut over to the bed. Jacob spun around theatrically and flopped down onto the bed just an instant after understanding what a stupid idea that was. A huge cloud of dust exploded into the air and rained down in the room around them.  It covered both him and Tori as it rained down. Jacob sat up and coughed out a secondary cloud; they both looked at each other and laughed at the greyish version of the â€˜black faceâ€™ they both adorned. â€œFuck!â€ Jacob exclaimed, half-laughing and half-crying with embarrassment.<br/><br/>â€œI am soooo fucking sorryâ€¦..shit, I guess I shouldâ€™ve guessed since nobody has been here for a few decades that that was a likely conclusionâ€¦..I sware I am not usually that dense!â€  Jacob said as he slowly stood off of the bed and smacked the piles of French-grey dust from his cloths. â€œShit there isnâ€™t even any running water in hereâ€¦..â€ He looked up at her, truly apologetically, thinking to himself how pretty he looked to him, even covered in filth.<br/><br/>â€œI know it sounds crazy, but itâ€™s friggin raining cats and dogs out there now, do you wanna go out an check the rear lawns out, there is a family cemetery and we could check it out and wash ourselves off. Itâ€™s still warm, and it might be fun, when weâ€™re done we can sneak back into the house and change into clean, warm clothes before we meet up for 1st night meetingâ€¦..â€ He trailed off realizing how geeky and immature he sounded"
1562,PSI :The Bone Closet (Case 24),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=20851,2013-01-15T06:54:06,Isolde,"Tori was laughing so hard at Jacob's startled and now dusty face that she sucked in a lungful of the grey substance. She alternated between coughing and laughing.<br/><br/>""Yeah, we better do something. Maybe we can find an old pan or something to collect some rain water. We might need some water later when it isn't raining."" she agreed. ""Let me shake this coverlet out in the hall, first.""<br/>Jacob helped her drag the heavy brocade from the bed, into the hall and together they managed to shake the majority of the dust from it. They were filthy by the time they were finished but the bed was reasonably ready for occupants. Laughing, they ran from the room, Jacob leading the way. His large flashlight's beam bounced as they took the stairs, sending the shadows dancing in front of them. Tori was looking down, determined to not trip over her feet in the dark so she missed the orbs that circled the orgy statue.<br/><br/>They founds some empty pans that didn't look too dirty and set those on the steps of the back porch.<br/>""It isn't like we are going to drink it,"" Tori laughed. ""Let's go. Last one to the cemetery....."" and she was off without warning, giving herself a head start.<br/><br/>Outside the rain was cascading down and Tori ran with her arms open wide. Jacob caught her around the waist, twirling her around. His hands were large and warm where they covered her sides, sliding over the wet silk. He bent over her, lips moving in for possession when Tori stiffened. A tall dark shape stepped from behind a crypt in the corner of the cemetery.<br/><br/>""Jacob, over there,"" she whispered, "" a shadow person. I think I saw a shadow person.""<br/><br/>His body was rigid against hers and he slowly turned to look, as if he were trying not to spook whatever was there. Tori pointed but a lightening flash revealed nothing. They went to investigate behind the crypt, but there was nothing beyond except some woods. A sweep of the flashlight exposed a trail but it didn't take a woodsman to see that the wet leaves that carpeted it had not been disturbed.<br/><br/>Tori shivered. Jacob put his arm around her and hurried them back to the porch. They each took a full pan of water with them upstairs, snagging an old tea towel along the way.<br/><br/>Back in their room Tori dried her hair with the towel and peeled the wet tee shirt off. She was glad of the lacy black bra but it had to go too. The jeans were next but she left on her matching panties. The lacy would dry quickly. She bent to pick up the backpack to find the camisole she had brought along.<br/><br/>A knock at the door and Fish's voice calling to inquire about positioning a camera in the room followed.<br/>""And I want to talk to you about something that Brandi and I experienced."" he sounded excited and delighted. ""I think we saw a ghost!"""
1563,PSI :The Bone Closet (Case 24),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=20851,2013-01-15T17:19:28,Le bourreau,"Jacob followed Tori out the back door, and hung back letting her win the impromptu race, truth be told he was enjoying the view of her perfect ass as she stretched her legs on a full on sprint. Greg and Shanna might be perverts but they weren't wrong about that rearend, it was spectacular.<br/><br/>As they jogged through the cast iron gates that marked the entrance to the Crenshaw family cemetery Jacob closed the distance and reached out to grab Tori by her waist. Her silky shirt was wet and he could almost make out the lacy bra underneath it as the rain coated and washed the dirt from them.  Tori turned and Jacob felt the moment upon them, he bent in and went for a kiss, but it was then she called out,  ""Jacob, over there,"" she whispered, "" a shadow person. I think I saw a shadow person.""<br/><br/>They both froze and Jacob tried to turn slowly enough in order to catch a glimpse of the spectre but as lightning crashed, he saw nothing. ""You sure...."" He asked and they both walked over to the crypt and started searching around. Tori walked to almost the edge of the woods, and Jacob would have followed but he caught a glimpse of one of the smaller and newer stones. He walked over and bent low, wiping the debris from years of negelect away. The name of the headstone read, 'Jason Allister Crenshaw, December 3 1977- December 3, 1983'. This was Aunt Glenda's only child, he would have been Jacob's Cousin but had died just before Jacob had been born. Aunt Glenda hadn't ever spoke about her only child, and Jacob had never pressed the subject as his tragic passing was obviously something that bothered her until the day she died. Jacob had never even considered that Crenshaw had been the boy's father, he knew Aunt Glenda and Ol' man Crenshaw had been freinds but never anything like this.<br/><br/>It was then Tori walked back over, ""Nothing out in the woods, if it was a deer or something , the ground cover would have been disturbed....What'cha looking at?"" Tori asked him. Jacob turned and looked back up at her, his brow was furrowed and the streams or rain drizzled down and hung off his eyebrows before splashing onto his cheek.<br/><br/>""It looks like Crenshaw's offspring, but in all the research I found, there was never any mention of a child, let alone a child's death....weird huh?"" He answered, omitting the fact that he knew the mother of the boy to have been his own aunt. ""Come on...it's pouring and that lightning is starting to get close lets get inside.""<br/><br/>Tori shivered. Jacob put his arm around her and hurried them back to the porch. They each took a full pan of water with them upstairs, snagging an old tea towel along the way. There was a well right in the kitchen, but it hadn't been used in years, and would have to be checked before they could use the water inside, god only knows what sort of contaminate might have slipped down there over the years and, they would all rather be safe than sorry.<br/><br/>Back in their room Tori dried her hair with the towel and peeled the wet tee shirt off. She was glad of the lacy black bra but it had to go too. The jeans were next but she left on her matching panties. The lacy would dry quickly. She bent to pick up the backpack to find the camisole she had brought along. Jacob watched, he didn't stare but he certainly caught glimpse as Tori disrobed. He could feel the bulge in his dry pair of bluejeans swell and he forced his eyes away before the urge became too much for him to bear.  But even then he couldn't help but fantasizing about her perfect C cup tits and those big strawberry nipples.  Then as she bent over to pull something from her bag and he could almost make out her pretty pussy as it pushed against the black lacy underwear. Jacob forced his eyes to the ceiling, knowing full well if he didn't stop now he was going to be walking crooked all night.<br/><br/>It was then that the dark shadow swooped behind him and entered his body. It certainly wasn't the first time it had happened, and this time was no different. The transition was soft and before Jacob knew it he was back in Aunt Glenda's basement, playing with the Quija board and talking to his spirit friends again. Meanwhile the dark thing had full control of Jacobs body and his pupils grew to almost completely cover the entirety of his iris. It put Jacob's body in motion, silently stalking toward Tori as she was bent over rummaging through her bag. Jacob's big hands reached out and gently grasp the sides of Tori's hips as he pressed his growing bulge into her warm crevice. The bold move surprised Tori enough to make her gasp but she didn't pull away right away and whatever was inhabiting Jacob started to grope her body and paw at her tit's from his position behind her.<br/><br/>Thankfully a knock at the door snapped Jacob out of is trance and as he came to, he realized that he was standing behind Tori and massaging her naked form. He didn't remember it doing this and the sensation freaked him out enough to immediately drop his arms and step back. ""Ahh....sorry..."" He stammered and Fish's voice came calling from outside their room to inquire about positioning a camera in the room followed.""And I want to talk to you about something that Brandi and I experienced."" he sounded excited and delighted. ""I think we saw a ghost!""<br/><br/>Jacob looked back up at Tori, his expression flush with embarrassment, he could barely keep his gaze on her eyes. ""You wanna grab Shanna and Greg? They are gonna wanna see this too..."" He said to Tori, trying to change the subject. Before Tori could even answer, Jacob hot-footed it out of the room, he hadn't even finished dressing he was so embarrassed.  In only his bluejeans, no shirt or even socks, Jacob walked out of the room and made his way for the staircase. Taking two steps at a time he was down staring at the monitors with Brandi and Fish as they pointed and enhanced the footage for him, leaving Tori stunned and wondering what exactly had  just happened."
1564,PSI :The Bone Closet (Case 24),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=20851,2013-01-16T01:51:28,Isolde,"Tori shrugged and smiled a little. Jacob liked her! really liked her, that way. She felt all hot and wet and steamy and, oh shit! a ghost. She pulled the cami and the light flannel sleep pants from her back pack, pulled on her jacket and raced down the hall in her bare feet. Not even pausing to think about what she might find, Tori pounded on the door,<br/><br/>""Greg, Shanna, a ghost, Fish caught a ghost! Hey, guys, Jacob said come look at the tape."" She hopped from one foot to the next, wanting to be in on the discover. Finally Shanna opened the door to a room that reeked of sex and that musty smell that old houses possess. Without a hi, how are ya, Shanna threw her arms around Tori, pressing her glistening naked breasts against her, drawing her inside. Greg was laying on his back, holding a camera pointed at his erect cock and beyond at the two women in the embrace. Shanna planted a big kiss on Tori, cupping her through her cami.<br/><br/>""Welcome, Tori, to the love nest. I knew you would feeeeeeel the call to cum to us."" Shanna said come in a lewd way that made Tori giggle.<br/><br/>""I'm not here for recreation. Fish has found a ghost and Jacob wanted you guys to be in on it."" Tori said, disentangling herself from the insistent woman. Shanna's smile faded and she pouted, putting her finger to Tori's lip.<br/><br/>""Damn,"" she said.<br/><br/>""Come on, hurry,"" Tori backed away and escaped. She had been in such shock that she hadn't been able to take in the decor of the room. Shaking her head to clear it, she bounded down the steps to where Fish was standing up, pointing at the screen.<br/><br/>""Right there, man, right there,"" he exclaimed."
1565,PSI :The Bone Closet (Case 24),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=20851,2013-01-16T17:38:51,Le bourreau,"Jacob looked up from the video screen and saw Tori, and then Shanna and Greg coming down stares after a few moments. Tori looked really cute, wearing her form fitting flannel sleeping pants, and nothing more than a camisole and her jacket. Jacob was still embarrassed about what ever had happened upstairs but right now he was too obsessed with what Fish had caught, to put any real thought into it.<br/><br/>Greg had managed to atleast put on a bathrobe, but his still half-hard bulge, tent-poled the hem of the loose smoking jacket. Shanna however didn't bother to put anything on more than a pair of thong panties, choosing her usual topless carefree fashion sense. They made their way down in a rush, seeing Fish, Brandi and Jacob all pushed close to the small monitor which built up the suspense.<br/><br/><br/>""Already...we're here for a couple of hours and already have evidence....I mean real fucking evidence....Look at that shit man....It's a full body apparition...."" Fish said as he leaned back in his chair, folding his arms over his chest and letting a big smile crawl across his thin face.<br/><br/>""What.....show us come on!"" Greg yelled as they all gathered around the makeshift desk and huddled around the monitor. Jacob, oddly enough wasn't saying anything, he only stepped back so the members of the group that hadn't seen it yet could crowd in, while he appeared to be deep in thought.<br/><br/>""OK...settle down....A little bit of preface before I show you all! Brandi and I had just finished up setting up and we were taking a bit of a smoke break....you know just having beers and shooting-the-shit.....Well things got a little carried away and before we know it I was making out with Brand-"" He started to explain, but Brandi slapped him in the arm again.<br/><br/>""Stop braggin...."" She said, with both anger and embarrassment showing in her face. Shanna cracked up giggling while Greg shot Fish a thumbs-up in congratulations.<br/><br/>""Get on with the fucking story...the anticipation is making me chub up again.."" Greg scolded and rolled his hand trying to get Fish to focus.<br/><br/>""yeah, yeah....Ok....can't a guy celebrate a person victory without everybody busting his balls? geez....Ok so I was tongue deep in Brandi's tonsils....OW! STOP HITTING ME!.....Well anyway We both get this weird dark shadow that comes from that weird statue, and it looked like it was going up to the second floor! We must have seen it out of the corner of our eyes at about the same time because we both flinched and immediately started checking the footage to see what it was... You can't see that part on camera, we checked already....But we did catch this right afterwards....check it out!""  Fish said manipulating the mouse and resetting the video to the marked location.<br/><br/>Jacob stood stoically, having already seen the video while waiting for Tori to return with Greg and Shanna, he was now deep in thought, and not even Shanna toplessly hugging up to Tori in a fake act of girly-fear as Fish pushed play on the video,  seemed to stir his interest.  He was wrought up, his mind racing as he processed what he'd just seen.<br/><br/><br/>The video cued up and it was a shot of the Library, the camera was positioned on the West end of the room and up high, it covered most of sheet covered seating area and two of the large bookcases. Three seconds pass and then the area in front of the oak book case, first illuminated and then a white specter of a woman appears as if she is walking out of the bookcase. Her form is clear and although semi-transparent, is completely identifiable as a person and not some ubiquitous blob or cloud. She appears on 17 frames of video as she drifts across the Library and out into the Main hall, where she stops, looks upward and then is gone.<br/><br/>Shanna gasps and grinds even closer to Tori, this time her reaction is legitimate fearful. Greg seems slightly dazed as if he's not quite sure he believes what he saw, ""Rewind it and play it again"" he tells Fish.  Fish does so, and they worked at zooming and cropping to get a good look at the middle aged woman's ghostly face.<br/><br/>""It looks almost too good....you know....like it's fake or something....Is this some sort of CGI thing FISH?"" Greg asks, shooting a squinted eye of suspicion at his colleague.<br/><br/>""YEAH....That's right....You got me....In the fucking hour or so that we've been here I managed to NOT ONLY set this entire video system and TWENTY or so remote cameras..... AND THEN managed to find time  to digitally create one of the most impressive pieces of video evidence that any of us have ever seen..... YEP....THAT MAKES SENSE TO YOU?"" Fish asked sarcastically and more than a little offended.<br/><br/>""Alright...settle down, settle down....shit....I am just saying, It looks pretty good. Still we should investigate the area right, verify the evidence....Do you think is was Intelligent or Residual?"" Greg started to come to terms with it.<br/><br/>Jacob knew who the woman was, but said nothing, His Aunt Glenda's face, although a younger version stared back at him and it had sent a chill down his spine the first second he saw it. The implications were that her spirit might be trapped here, but 'why' was the real question.<br/><br/>""OK, lets split into teams, Greg and Shanna take the Upstairs....I want digital video and EVP recordings. Tori and I will take the Library and have a look around the other rooms of the Main hall.....Remember....be professional....Don't run and scream if something happens."" Jacob pushed his emotions down and went into fearless leader mode, handing out marching orders like a general on a battlefield."
1566,PSI :The Bone Closet (Case 24),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=20851,2013-01-16T23:57:12,Isolde,"Tori peeled Shanna's arms from around her, all the while never taking her eyes from the screen.<br/><br/>""I think I saw this woman in the window when we were standing around outside. She vanished when she saw me looking. That sounds like the actions of an intelligent haunt."" Tori said, scooping her still damp hair behind her ear. She just barely heard Jacob's instructions but it was okay because he took her by the hand to lead her into the library.<br/><br/>""You will learn to like it."" a male voice in her head taunted.<br/><br/>The Library was exactly that. Floor to ceiling bookcases lined the grand room with stained glass windows breaking the sections apart. Tori was in heaven. She loved to read and read just about anything. Her Kindle was filled with everything from dark fantasy to veterinary science. She had never seen so many books in one place in her life, even the downtown library couldn't hold this a light to see by.<br/><br/>She walked through, almost in a trance, letting her fingers trail through the dust of the leather bound tomes. Robinson Crusoe and The Scarlet Letter, A Tale of Two Cities, a complete collection of Edgar Allen Poe. Then she passed across a panel of glass to the next section. This seemed to have newer books,<br/>The Satanic Bible and the companion book, resting next to it, The Satanic Rituals. then Uncle Setnakt's Essential Guide to the Left Hand Path,written by Don Webb. She found some writings on the qliphoth by Kenneth Grant. The Nightside of Eden trilogy, based on the teachings of Crowley. She was getting excited. There was  Nightside of Eden  There was also a book focused on the tunnels of the qliphoth, written by Thomas Karlsson, titled Qabalah, Qliphoth and Goetic Magic.<br/><br/>Some of Michael ford,'s  work, who wrote a series on the qliphoth, Liber Hvhi: Magick of the Adversary. She found a study of the Golden Dawn , excellent for   Ceremonial Magic. The golden dawn teaches several different areas of magic including ceremonial magic, geomancy, kabbalism and gematria, magical correspondences, and things of that nature. And, a book on Kabalah sould compliment ed these studies. .<br/><br/>There were several books written by Aleister Crowley, most notably Magick: Liber Aba : Book 4 which details the ideas and philosophy behind Crowley's method of Thelema. Tori had read that once. Another book that complimented this study was the Liber Al Vel LegisThe Book of the Law, and Magick Without Tears, a guide written by Crowley in his later years as a magician and mystic. She looked harder, Yes, there it was. . Along with these books she found 777 And Other Qabalistic Writings, and [the companion book to this] The Complete Magician's Tables, written by Stephen Skinner.<br/><br/>Witchcraft books; there were a whole section on these. The first she found was Nocturnal Witchcraft: Magick After Darkwritten by konstantinos. The Satanic Witchby LaVey, another interesting book about the feminine aspects of magic and witchcraft, was next.Then  some good reference books for witchcraft Candle Burning Magic: A Spellbook of Rituals for Good and Evil by Anna Riva, which has basic methods and techniques of candle magic that Tori was familiar with.<br/><br/>""Hey, Tori,"" Jacob called, gesturing for her to join him on a couch set in a small alcove. The seat was a low backed love seat. Tori crowded in close to him, glad for his warmth and his nearness.<br/><br/>""These people here were serious Satanists,"" Tori whispered, ""if you just by their books. I mean really dark magik.""<br/><br/>Jacob grinned at her, ""Why are you whispering?""<br/><br/>Tori chuckled. ""Really,"" she said in a normal tone.<br/><br/>""Hi, I'm Tori and this is Jacob. We would like to thank you for allowing us to stay in your house tonight. We would like to communicate with you. Our friends saw you earlier in your lovely white dress and we just wondered why you are still here?"" she paused for an answer but heard nothing. Hopefully they would catch something on the recording device.""  Is there some way for us to help you move on? Do you have unfinished business? Knock three times if  you can understand me.""<br/><br/>And there it was. Across the room, by the window. faint but distinct, Knock, Knock, Knock."
1567,Looming Shadow (The wait is over),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=20962,2013-01-12T18:42:50,Nedovak,"Ra sighed and leaned against the alley wall, looking up towards the small sliver of sky that was visible between the buildings looming above him. A few random drops of rain fell between the tall buildings and landing on his face. The alley Ra was in was like most alleys you'd find in the world dark, full of rotting garbage and corpses, and with just enough room for two men to pass each other. Ra tried to keep his breathing shallow trying to let as little of the stench in as possible, he wasn't sure what smelled worse the rotting garbage, the bloated corpses, or the three fresh corpses of his would be muggers. Ra chuckled as he bent down to wipe the blood of his knife, the shirt of a dead man was a surprisingly good rag.<br/><br/>With that pitiful distraction over with Ra turned back to his original reason for coming down this cramped ally. Ra reached into the belt pouch he used to hold his seeds and grabbed one pressing it against the wall with his hand. Closing his eyes Ra focused his energy on the seed and felt it start to grow as its roots began to dig into the wall. Ra slowly fed the seed energy and let it grow slowly conserving energy for later. The roots slowly crawled along the inside of the wall until it broke through to the room on the other side. If anyone had been inside the room the would have noticed a flower sprout out of the wall then slowly blend into the wall, luckily no one was in the room. Satisfied that his escape route was securely in place Ra pulled back from the seed and walked out of the alley.<br/><br/>The main street was a lot like the alley except it was larger, smelled worse, and more then a few corpses, adult and child alike, littered the street. The entrance to the Greenend bar was a few feet away a wooden door with green paint peeling off of it. A wave of heat, loud music, and the stench of alcohol assaulted Ra's senses as he opened the door and walked in letting it close behind him. The bar was packed with people a bar set in the back extended from the left corner to two feet away from a doorway set in the right corner leading towards the back. about 15 tables littered the floor of the bar each having four chairs around it. Pushing through the throngs of people Ra made his way to the bar and leaned against it looking for the barkeep. The barkeep was a fat, dirty, goblin of a man standing at five feet and four inches with an almost bald head, tufts of sickly brown looking hair growing almost randomly on his head. The bartender wore what used to be a white t-shirt stretched over his protruding belly, and a black pair of pants. Ra signaled to the barkeep and was rewarded with a sneer as the man waddled over to him. Ra tapped his finger impatiently as the barkeep slowly waddled over to him. Ra already disliked the guy then he opened his mouth.<br/><br/>""Yeah, and what the fuck do you want?"" He growled at Ra seemingly pissed that anyone would have the gall to try and get some service. Ra narrowed his eyes and added an edge to his voice as he handed the letter to the barkeep.<br/><br/>""Yeah I am here for Joseph the note says to talk to you."" Ra was already disliking the job. The barkeeps face seemed to get red as he looked over the letter and huffed.<br/><br/>""Fine follow me."" The barkeep walked out from behind the bar and headed towards the doorway next to the bar. Ra followed the barkeep struggling with his desire to just kill the man as he followed him into the hallway. The cramped hallway seemed to just barely let the barkeep walk through it. As he walked through the doorway Ra saw a staircase to his right and then a long bare hallway leading back to a single door at the end. The barkeep walked up to the door and slid a card past a scanner before opening the door and standing to the side.<br/><br/>""Wait in here and don't break anything."" The barkeep growled trying to seem intimidating. Ra just looked at him and walked into the office looking around at the layout as the barkeep closed the door. A metal desk was in the middle of the room a cushy office chair behind it. There were three folding chairs placed around the desk for visitors. Ra grabbed on of the chairs and placed it against the left wall under the flower he had placed there earlier. Sitting down Ra leaned back resting his head on the flower and closed his eyes pretending to sleep while he waited for Joseph."
1568,Looming Shadow (The wait is over),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=20962,2013-01-12T19:16:36,Starhawk,"Walking down the streets one day, Jack noticed a letter was put in his pocket unnoticed. It told him to go to the Green End Bar because someone required some special service or something. So, grabbing a few of his belongings from his ""new"" apartment, Jack set off to find the bar. Being ""exiled"" from your high class family ends up cutting the amount of money one can come across, and so Jack only had what he took when he left; he had enough money for a decent apartment, some furniture, and a few...other things, such as continuing his schooling for a few more years.<br/><br/>Figuring he might get paid handsomely for this job, Jack thought maybe he would be able to afford learning another affinity once he finished mastering light. He was practically a grand master in air magic because he possessed such skill manipulating it that he did not need words, signs, or anything. He wasn't that skilled yet with light magic, but knowing Jack, he would probably see similar results.<br/><br/>After walking for what felt like hours, and asking a few people, Jack was able to find the Green End Bar. Luckily for Jack, he was able to keep clean, fresh air around him so that he wouldn't have to take in any of the stench pervading the area. He walked up to the bar, showing the barkeeper who had just returned from outside the letter he was handed. The man rolled his eyes as he led Jack through a door.<br/><br/>The cramped hallway seemed to just barely let the barkeep walk through it. As Jack walked through the doorway he saw a staircase to his right and  a long bare hallway leading back to a single door at the end. The barkeeper walked up to the door and slid a card past a scanner before opening the door and standing to the side.<br/><br/>""Wait in here and don't break anything."" The barkeeper growled trying to seem intimidating. Jack drew lightning around his hand, startling the barkeeper because he didn't verbally cast a spell, and the barkeeper quickly returned to the bar. He walked into the office looking around as the barkeep closed the door. There was a desk, and two chairs in front of it. And a man sitting against the wall appearing to be asleep. But judging by how the bartender had just come back, Jack figured the man wasn't really asleep.<br/><br/>""You here for the reason I think you are? A letter you just found, saying to come here?"""
1569,Looming Shadow (The wait is over),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=20962,2013-01-16T12:50:33,2.2zenith,"Tectus was never impressed with the living standards in these parts. During his reconnaissance of this part in particular, he had guessed that the number of dead left on the streets were nearly as numerous as the street thugs. He had, for obvious reasons, concealed his artificial arm with a spray of synthetic material. While he had been aware of being tailed by a single individual for an instant, he did not make any signal to show that he knew he was being followed. What had confused him was that his shadow made no attempt to close the distance. Probably a snatch thief waiting for him to pull out a pack of cigarettes or something like that.<br/><br/>He had worn a sick mask over the lower half of his face. He did not need to bring some plague from the dying back. He rubbed his chin as he remained in thought, his feet skirting around puddles of liquid towards where he had known the bar to be. There was a splash behind him and he turned, confirming that the snatch thief had broken into a run, away from him. Left to guess what happened, he turned his gaze forward and found himself staring at the wrong end of a revolver. Instinctively his head jerked to the side as his artificial arm clamped down on the weapon and turned it away from him. He twisted his assailant's arm, throwing him to the ground and claiming possession of the weapon. Upon checking, it had three remaining rounds in the chamber. The first two went into his assailant's knees, the last was left with the revolver as he tossed it back to the man.<span style=""font-style: italic"">If he was smart, he would keep the bullet for himself. Instead of-</span>There was a gunshot and a bullet whizzed past him.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Instead of trying to hit something when you can't aim and hope it connects.</span>Tectus massaged his neck and twisted it from side to side should there be anyone attracted by the sound of gunshots.<br/><br/>------<br/><br/>""Joseph."" Tectus stated simply when the bartender decided to start trying to stare him down. Perhaps he should have acted offended, more aggressive perhaps? But that did not matter, he was no here to start a fight with some obese creature, there was plenty of that in the training grounds. He followed him, the spewed profanities barely noticed as he guessed of the possibilities of what may lie in store.<br/><br/>He entered the room the moment it was shown to him, the obnoxious barkeep forgotten the moment he had outlived his usefulness. He took a seat to the side, away from the window and door of the room."
1570,Looming Shadow (The wait is over),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=20962,2013-01-18T12:22:05,Sound of Silence,"Bridget rolled her shoulders and cracked her knuckles to relax before she picked up her pistol and placed herself in an offensive stance. Staring hard at her target, breathing easy and very focused, she waited for the countdown to begin before she fired off any rounds. Her opponent was a man named Bruno, one of the top marksman here and one of the few people who sold firearms in the black market, a tough looking man to boot who was a lot larger than most of the people in here. But she wasnâ€™t afraid of him in spite of his intimidating presence. She was more than ready to show him up, prove that there was only room for one top shot in this town, her. That didnâ€™t mean she was not nervous, however, oh, she was very nervous. Sweat beaded on her forehead, heart thumping in her chest, but her gaze was ever unwavering as to not show falter.<br/><br/>The shooting range was set up in an old warehouse located in what was possibly the shittiest part of the city, thrown together haphazardly by the people who lived around here. She might have contributed a few things here and there as well just to keep the place alive. It was comprised mostly of old cans with drawn on numbers to keep score, scattered around the area. An old and moldy rope marked the point where the shooter should stand.<br/><br/>Every weekend Bridget would spend her time here proving to all the men that she was the best marksman in town. Bruno showed up a few nights ago and lured her out, saying that he was just itching to challenge her. How could she turn down his offer, it was not often that someone came a long way just to see little old her. Bridget has been dying for a challenge herself now that she has been on top for awhile. Everything just seemed so boring, which was pretty rare in a city where someone would sooner rip your spine out for looking at them the wrong way. This little shooting range hidden away from whatever law enforcement remained in the city. Whatever law enforcement that was not corrupt in some way or another, meaning. So far this little sanctuary as it were has not been snuffed out yet but who knows how long that would last.<br/><br/>The objective of the game is simple enough. When the signal was given both shooters were to take out as many of the cans as possible. Whoever has shot the most cans within the time limit wins, the winning prize was none other than a little respect, truth be told the contest was more for being recognized as someone who deserved respect more than anything. Bridget waited patiently for the signal to be given before, keeping her posture ever relaxed. While she waited she scanned in the area to plan out her strategy of which targets she would hit first. The usual complaint was her patterns were a little predictable, but she somehow always managed to surprise her opponent. Her expression was cool in spite of the adrenaline running through her veins, how nervous she was, and her opponent showing the same sense of calm. He didnâ€™t seem nervous at all and she liked that.<br/><br/>She wondered what he was expecting from her, having come a long way to challenge her.<br/><br/>â€œIs there a woman around here by the name Bridget Adler?â€ A single voice had changed the whole atmosphere of the place.<br/><br/>Bridget sighed, irritated that her fun had been interrupted. A few people in the area groaned showing that she was not the only one that was irritated. She lowered her gun and turned her attention towards the man who had called for her. â€œIt depends on who it might be thatâ€™s asking.â€<br/><br/>â€œI-Iâ€™m just a messenger. I have note, was told to give it to Bridget Adler.â€<br/><br/>â€œA note? Curious. Well in that case, the one youâ€™re looking for happens to be me. Who might this note be from?â€<br/><br/>â€œItâ€™s from Joseph, maâ€™amâ€¦â€ The man walked up to her and handed her a slip of paper.<br/><br/>After she read the note over carefully she arched a brow. â€œJoseph? I canâ€™t say I know anybody by that nameâ€¦â€ she mused. The odd request had taken her aback â€œWell if this Joseph fellow is sending me a personal request then I suppose it wouldnâ€™t hurt to grace him with my presence.â€ With a shrug she stuffed the note in her pocket and looked towards Bruno, who was pretty disappointed by the look onm his face, â€œSorry, handsome, weâ€™ll have to play some other time.â€<br/><br/>About an hour later she had finally arrived at the Greenend bar where she was to meet this Joseph character, what a dump this place was. Given the location of the place she really wasnâ€™t all that surprised. Bridget didnâ€™t come to bars much because she could not stand the smell of both alcohol and sweaty men in once place, not to mention the louder than it needed to be music. The lighting was dim and the atmosphere was clearly unfriendly, evident by the glances she received by some of the drunkards and other people loitering here. Tough-looking men eyed her up and the look the bartender as giving her wasnâ€™t any more welcoming. It was not her idea of a hangout, and made her wonder just what kind of person this Joseph was if he was located in such a grimy place. First impressions meant a lot and this guy had better be pretty damn impressive if he was going to ask her to do this little favor as it were.<br/><br/>She made her way to the barkeep as quickly as she could and flashed the note to him. The man was a real piece of work, slob written all over him, perfectly suitable for a place like this, and if that was not enough his personality and the way he looked at her really didnâ€™t do him any justice either. Quietly she followed him to the back where Josephâ€™s office was. The cramped space leading there was not any better than the dirty bar; she really had to hold herself together to keep from cringing. It was a real relief once they reached where Josephâ€™s office was.  The space was large enough to fit a few people and it seems like she was definitely not alone. There was a motley group gathered around and they all seemed to be staying away from each other.<br/><br/>Well wasnâ€™t that lovely.  A room full of strangers was never a good thing, and there was subtle hostility in the air. Bridget hoped that it wouldnâ€™t escalate.<br/><br/>She had thought about taking a seat but since nobody else seemed to be she instead joined the bandwagon and stood against the wall. Then she spoke out to nobody in particular, not really caring if she seemed too talkative to anyone or spoke out unnecessarily. â€œI for one hope this Joseph fellow will make it worth my time coming here.â€ He seems to be expecting more people as well, judging by the looks of things, she added to herself."
1571,Looming Shadow (The wait is over),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=20962,2013-03-21T14:28:29,Nedovak,"The room was dark as the man looked around the table, trying to make out faces as he listened to one of the other men speak. They were all crowded into a small dark room the only light came from a dim, dirty lamp hanging over the table. The bulb barely illuminated the table and left everything else in the darkness. There were cards placed in front of every person with a number on it to protect their anonymity, the card in front of the man was 6.The man hated this place, not knowing who he was doing business with, all he knew was that these people were very dangerous and had a lot of pull. He could hear the sounds of a gutter as water and sludge rushed past underneath a grate somewhere in the room.<br/><br/>â€œThis damn thing has killed too many of our people and cost us too much money we have to stop itâ€ Another man on the far side of the table said. His voice seemed very old and worn as if he had been alive for too long.<br/><br/>â€œThatâ€™s why we are having 6 over there hire some people. Speaking of which how is that going?â€ The man to his left spoke up in a youthful tone.<br/><br/>â€œWell I am to be meeting a group of prospective mercs today in a half an hour.â€ Number 6 said with a shaky voice he was more then annoyed at this group. If he had his way they wouldnâ€™t have met today there was no reason.<br/><br/>â€œGood then how about we call it a daâ€¦â€ A sudden crash broke down the door allowing light to illuminate the room followed by multiple shadows as men rushed in to subdue the group. Number 6 stood up as if to fight them but barely got out of his chair when a fist sent him flying across the room, his left eye severely bruised and his cheek bone broken. He bounced across the floor and landed next to the sewer grate and the men seemed to have forgotten him as they went around subduing the rest of the group, going as far as slitting the throat of an older man he guessed was number 1. An elderly man, he had short gray hair and sharp brown eyes, it was strange to see the blood gushing out of his lacerated throat and onto the floor as the light in his eyes dimmed. As soon as the men were sure that he was dead they dropped his limp body on the floor, his body made a soft thud as it collided with the floor sending up dust and droplets of blood as his head fell in to the pool they had emptied from him. The man turned stopping himself from throwing up, he needed to get out of here and there was only one way. Very slowly he lifted up the grate.<br/><br/>â€œHey you idiots, stop him!â€ The man who seemed to be in charge of the group yelled at his men. Two men quickly scrambled over to the man but it was too late he was able to roll into the rushing mix of water and sewage before they could stop him. The fast moving water carried him along without to many problems allowing the man to rest, and reorient himself. He laid back and watched as he passed grate after grate. Eventually the sewer opened up into one of the many canals that ran through the city. The man slowly swam over to one side and dragged himself out, gasping in pain, apparently being bounced across a floor leaves one with cracked ribs. He looked around and found a few familiar shops. Good he wasnâ€™t to far away from the bar, turns out he had more luck than he thought. He pulled himself onto his feet and started walking towards the bar hoping it wasnâ€™t too late and whoever those men were didnâ€™t know enough about who he was to track him down."
1572,Looming Shadow (The wait is over),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=20962,2013-03-21T16:34:29,Nedovak,"It hadn't been more then five minutes since Ra sat down then the door opened again this time admitting an odd looking man in his mid twenties at least six feet tall with blue eyes and silver hair. The most notable thing about the young man was how he was able to conjure a spell without a sound. Intrigued but still wary Ra kept his eyes closed and his breathing stable.<br/><br/>""You here for the reason I think you are? A letter you just found, saying to come here?"" Inwardly chuckling Ra cracked an eye at the man.<br/><br/>""Yeah strange letters tracking me down tend to arouse my curiosity and not the good kind, the kind that usually ends with me killing a room full of people."" With a slight smirk at the man Ra closed his eyes and settled back into his semi meditative state.<br/><br/>The door opened again a little while later this time what seemed to be a hunchback limped into the room, seeming very nervous the man, Ra guessed he was a man, backed against a wall to the side of the door. It seemed like not a minute had passed before the door was opened once again an average looking man with wearing a sick mask over his nose and mouth. This one just quietly took a seat away from the door Ra smiled on the inside glad that his new technique was working by lacing plant roots under the floor he could feel all the vibrations and tell where everyone was.<br/><br/>At least ten minutes passed before the door opened again this time a woman stepped into the room. Unlike the others when the dark haired woman walked in the roots seemed to explode in tremors as if reacting to some unseen force. Slightly surprised Ra opened his eyes all the way and looked her up and down, she seemed normal but then again so did Ra at first look.<br/><br/>â€œI for one hope this Joseph fellow will make it worth my time coming here.â€ Again she seemed normal but Ra knew better then to trust appearance. Flashing a smile at the woman Ra spoke.<br/><br/>""Now aren't you a pretty little thing and you aren't too bad looking either. Hmm you certainly are an intriguing sort woman what's your name? Mine is Ra."""
1573,Haunted or Enchanted ~IC~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2097,2011-01-21T23:10:01,wolfgirl-taylor,"Reese walked down the sidewalk in her town. She let out a sigh as the sound of snow crunching filled her ears as she walked. She was aimlessly walking the sidewalk as the snow seemed to glow thanks the the full moon shinning bright above her heard. She stoped at the outskirts of the town as she looked at the woods. She bit her bottom light slightly and tugged on her blonde hair. She always was told to stay away from the woods and it was true that if you went into the woods you would ever been seen again. Alot of kids thought it was a joke and went into the woods but nobody knows what's in there because they never came back.  She turned back around and saw paw prints....wolf paw prints. She knelt down and saw the lead away from her. She had seen paw prints around her house and other places she was for months now and wanted to know why buy figured it was a wild animal. However when she was doint something dangorus she heard a howl. She scratched her head and took off running as she ran to find out where the paw prints lead. She ran as the snow fell faster and faster and stoped panting by her house. She could barely see it paw prints and hurred and went in the woods behind her house thinking the paw prints went into the woods.<br/><br/>She walked and walked and walked untill she was all turned around and she sighed shivering as the snow was falling even harder. She couldn't even see her own foot steps, ""Oh great what am I going to do?"" She asked as she heard growling and turned seeing a rather large bear and screamed seeing somethign white out of the cornor of her eye and ran toward it looking down as paw prints seemed to appear and she followed them, the bear did aslo however. She ran faster finally loosing the bear and came the the end of the forest. Reese fell to teh ground out of breath and looked seeing a white wolf sitting there looking at her like she knew her. It wasn't scared or made it just sat there looking at her and she got the craziest idea, ""Where you helping me in the forest?"" To her suprise it understood her and nodded and she let out a braeth getting up,<span style=""font-style: italic"">'Kay....I'm talking to a white wolf..........and it's answering me......well I'm crazy.'</span>She walked closer to the wolf and scratched her head again thinking<span style=""font-style: italic"">'It must be my guardian animal spirit...that or I'm just completely insane.'</span>""Well if your what I think you are and I think your my gurdian animal spirit you need a name....... Sophie......I like that name...."" She asked walking inside as Sophie followed her. She sighed she was eather haunted or enhanted eather way her friends tomorrow where going to think she was crazy. She climbed in bed as the wolf Sophie stayed outside her front door."
1574,Haunted or Enchanted ~IC~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2097,2011-01-22T23:11:34,Ristina,"Damian silvak found himself walking down an abandoned street. Or at least abandoned part way, The plows never ever plowed this street cause there were so little people that lived on it. The sidewalk itself was covered with about 6 inches of white fluffy snow. Making it nearly impossible to walk down the sidewalk. So instead he was quite literally walking down the middle of the road, which wasnâ€™t as bad as the side walk. But pretty damn close to it. He had his hands stuck in zip up black hoddie, that had the band name ""Linken park""  written in bold on it. He had the hood over his head so that the snow flakes wouldnâ€™t decorate his jet black hair with white speckles.  His dark blue jeans were held up by a black belt, and he wore black Nike sneakers. It was that time of year. Where it was winter break or rather that vacation time right after mid terms in collage. He was gonna be 19 soon, and he was in his freshman year. All thanks to his spirit. The little rascal knew everything, or how to get around almost everything.  He named the spirit Loki. After the god of mischief. Which well was fitting. He remembered three years ago, when he first met the spirit. It couldnâ€™t really be called a blessing, and nor could it be called a curse. So he thought that the name Haunted would be a fitting way to describe the situation.  He began to recall that first meeting as the snow pelted the ground, and made the ground soft, and  wet under his feet.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""It was a sunny day and all he could do was run. Run away from his father who was a dickhead, and mother who wanted him to be a lawyer. The world had funny was of screwing with you,  making you want to curl into a ball , and cry. His feet pounded on the grassy terrain of the forest. His feet never stopping. Then suddenly a voice rang through his head. One that he had never heard before. It was deep , and soft. With the hint of male in the voice. "" Bummer. Take a left before you trip over an unseen rock."" The voice spoke. It was unusual , and Damian began to think he was insane. But listened to the voice in his head.[.i]  ""Running away nowâ€¦well I can help you survive.""  Again the voice startled him dearly. As he came upon a clearing the forest. He saw a jet black fox who was about the height of a normal wolf. But had dark blood red glowing eyes, and nine tails. The fox stared at him as if he knew the boy, and was willing to speak. That was when the fox made his decent towards him. He was frozen but realized that the voice must have belonged to the fox. Without realizing it he had given the fox the name Loki. A very fitting name indeed for the trickster fox.""</span><br/><br/>He was brought back from his memory as he reached the end of the street. Coming to a main road that had cars whizzing by.  He often wished he could be a carâ€¦That was when he noticed a girl heading towards him. He cocked his head in interest. It had been a while since he had a girl."
1575,Haunted or Enchanted ~IC~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2097,2011-01-22T23:35:19,greeneyedkitty,"Keeping up a rather decent pace down the road, Kameko took a deep breath, running her fingers through her silvery hair nervously. She wasn't old, not even close. She was a young girl of only 17, living her life on the streets for a good three years now. Cars whizzed by her and she took comfort in the screeching sounds that the city night brought. She loved the city, loved being free, even loved the thrill she got when she stole some sort of valuable with her fellow gang members. Her snow leopard, Pantera was the same. Every time they did something they knew she shouldn't, a triumphant roar echoed in her head and she grinned. The smell of cooking hot dogs hit her nose and she stopped, immediately, veering that direction. She WAS rather hungry. A street vendor, a younger man wearing the dorky apron and hat was running his fingers over the metal cart, face the perfect expression of boredom.<br/><br/>Pulling down her already ripped and low riding tank top she leaned down on the cart, a mischievous smile on her face. The man straightened immediately.<br/>""Hey... How would you like to give me some food, hon?"" His eyes widened. ""Well... your going to need to give me some money first, ya know..."" She chuckled, running her fingertips over the top of the lid, pulling it open as smooth as silk. Once the smell hit her nose she shivered. How long had it been since she's eaten?<br/><br/>""Aw.. Thats... Really a shame."" Sticking one razor sharp nail in she grabbed the processed piece of meat and bolted, grinning like a mad women.<br/><br/>""Thanks doll! Your a peach!"" Sprinting off down the rather empty city alley way she giggled furiously, taking a ravenous bite. Pantera growled in appreciation and she stopped, sitting down on a city curb. To most, she probably looked lonely, alone... But she never was. Her beautiful snow leopard was the only company she would ever need.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""You seem fast."" I lovely voice purred in a young Kameko's head. ""Sneaky too. How long have you been running?"" At the time, Kameko simply took it as her going insane from eating something bad. She had barely left for a week and she was doing rather well, though her exhaustion was becoming overwhelming. ""Mm.. Maybe a weekish?"" She said out loud, hoping her mysterious voice wouldnt think too badly of her. ""You dont seem afraid... Arent you at all concerned a voice in your head is talking to you? ""The voice had a lovely purr to its r's... ""No, not really. I've been bored out of my mind. Its good to have someone to talk to."" Sitting down on the park bench, a massive snow leopard sat down in front of her, fur like silk, nails as sharp as daggers. ""Well... I'm here for you now. Lets have some fun."" The leopard had a cheeky grin to it, one filled with excitement and hidden mischief. Kameko grinned. ""Party on."" </span>"
1576,Haunted or Enchanted ~IC~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2097,2011-01-23T00:18:30,Zavyr Darkeyes,"In the moon light shadows gather in the darkness of night did Darkness feel the most comfortable. With a raven perched on his right shoulder as he walked around in the town his face and most of his body hidden by a hooded black cloak that has been tatted at the ends. His black jeans was a small pocket knife he carried in the event he needed to defend himself.<br/><br/>The story of how Eternity and Darkness had met was not that far from today as it happened a few days ago.<br/><br/>(Flash Back)<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Darkness was on his usual strolls in the night and began hearing footsteps from behind. No matter where he went the sounds followed. Eventually he ended up trapped in an alley and turned to see what one would call a mugger armed with a pocket knife. He quickly picked up various objects and tossed them at the mugger seeing him dodge each one. With a trash can lid remaining he heard the flapping of wings and saw a raven begin attacking the mugger with pecks to the head and flying out of his reach. Using the time of distraction Darkness struck the mugger to the back of the head succeeding in knocking him out cold. Taking the mugger's pocket knife he walked out of the alley and returned home with the raven comfortably perched on his shoulder.</span><br/><br/>(End Flash Back)"
1577,Haunted or Enchanted ~IC~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2097,2011-01-23T06:06:10,Eferhilda,(as per Tay's request I will be locking the thread)
1578,Haunted or Enchanted ~IC~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2097,2011-02-02T10:37:03,wolfgirl-taylor,(Ok guys this thread is reopen =D)
1579,Haunted or Enchanted ~IC~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2097,2011-02-25T01:15:44,HayyelObsession,"Ichigo had been walking for a long while now. Running away from her father was her only other option, atleast, that was what a voice inside her head told her. It wasn't that she was insane, maybe a little crazy, but not insane. The voice was soft and gentle like a cool summers' night.<br/><br/>Though she hadn't known why she heard this voice, but she kew it was something that was watching over her with a protectiveness that made Ichigo somewhat warm inside. The voice had spoken to her several times but nothing more; which disappointed her.<br/><br/>Pulling her white hoddie closer around her face Ichigo trudged solemnly through the snow. Her black winter boots kicked up snow with every foot step. She was wearing her ussual white lolita styled long coat that went to her knees and underneath a black and white, also lotlia styled, dress with a bow attached to the dress on her right shoulder. Her dress underneath was hidden and her legs were bare, making the cold almost unbareable.<br/><br/>Hitching her black duffle bags strap onto her shoulder she continued to walk. Quickening her steps Ichigo had felt eyes on her. She sighed, white puffs of air coming from her mouth. Her eyes, glued to the frosty ground, slowly rose to check her surroundings.<br/><br/>She saw a figure in the distance walking towards her, but those weren't the eye she felt on her. She shuddered and slowed down a bit. As she got closer the figure changed into a man older than her, but it didn't seem by much.<br/><br/>He was tall with tousled black hair. A Linken Park hoodie proteceted his head from the white stars that melted from any heat. Snow gathered on his braod but scrawny shoulders.He was handsome but had an air of mystery floating about him, which was usually a bad sign. But Ichigo kept walking towards him, they were in both of each others path. walking straight at each other. So she keeped her head low and eyes down as she neared him."
1580,In the heat of darkness(rated R),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2098,2011-01-21T23:54:53,Ristina,"<span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;"">January 12 2011<br/></span><br/>The started like every other day for Kenny. Get breakfast, sit down at the kitchen table , and wait for his siblings to stir from bed, or yell at him in Leahâ€™s case. However, today he would be 19.  Which would most likely be the same as every other birthday for him. A cake, presents, a song that wished would just disappear, and  all his friends.  But what he couldnâ€™t have guessed was that he was going to be murdered at  8:30 PM. In his parents bedroom. Everyone was going to be at his party. Had he known how many people truly disliked him, he may have prevented his own murder. But no Kenny had no idea about how many people hated him. In fact , he rather thought they all liked him. The day wised  by like any normal day. The maids cleaning, and preparing the house.  One maid imparticular had caught his interest since he was a kid. Naomi was her name. He watched her with lust full eyes. His last attempt at trying to get her in bed had failed miserably.<br/><br/>Hours later at about 8:30 PM he was in his mothers room.  When his death happened. A single bullet through his head, and many knife marks across his arm, and his shirt was ripped home. Shall we say the scene itself was gruesome. Blood everywhere, not a single spot in the room was without a blood stain.  There was one other person in the room. There had to be. For those wounds, and the bullet in the back of the head could not have been done by him. There had to be another person. But who could be? Everyone at the party seemed to have a good alibi. Or at least an alibi that would seem believable. This makes it so that it could have been anyone in that houseâ€¦.Anyone at all that was at that party. With drugs involved could of even been a drug deal gone bad. But no one knows. Except for the person that did it.<br/><br/><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;"">January 19, 2011</span><br/><br/>Mandy found herself down at the police station. Her blue chevy blazer truck parked  in the visitor parking spot. The police has asked her to come down to the station. She willingly agreed to show up. Which of course the cops themselves were happy about.  But she had an appointment with detective Rizzole of whom had asked her over the phone to show up to the station. He was taking up the case simply because the cops had absolutely no evidence of who could have done it. Plus the suspect has yet to admit that they had done. Which was not a surprise. But what really urked the cops was that the bullet was taken, and the knife. Leaving behind really  absolutely no evidence.  The knife wounds had seemed to be cut into Kenny after he was shot. Which was smart. Making the police think that the killer had killed before this, or was just really sly. If that was the case than there was no way the killer would reveal himself.<br/><br/>Mandy stepped out of the vehicle. Her height a5â€™4 ft. Making the pink  tub top that showed just a bit of cleavage  beautiful on her,  her brown mini shorts showing the round ass that she had ,seeming to make her long legs, and beautiful form unforgettable. Or at least thatâ€™s what her past boyfriends had told her. Her bright blue eyes blinking twice from the sunlight that hit her directly. She ran a hand through her long, wavy brown hair in a simple movement. Then she sucked in a breath. She had stopped to get coffee which was in her hand. Steam seeming to rise from it. Of course the weather in California never got cold. At last she began to make her way towards the huge red brick building , that had white cement side walks leading up to itâ€™s front door, and pretty assorted flowers decorating the path in the grass.<br/><br/>At last she made it to the front door. Which was a dark brown, and a  tiny circular glass window. That allowed the cop that was on desk duty to see who was at the door. Her creamy white hands touching the black handle on the door, and opened it. The door itâ€™s self made a nice creaking noise. The cop looked at her with a ""Iâ€™m appreciating what Iâ€™m seeing"" kind of look. She winked at the cop, and allowed the door to smack back into place. She moved her body towards the cop at the desk. ""May I help you?"" He asked arching a eyebrow, and most likely wondering  what was going on.<br/><br/>""Yes I need to see detective Rizzole? Where may I find him?"" She asked the officer sweetly.<br/><br/>""Down the hall , and the first door to your right when u reach the bend that goes left. May I say that he tends to get a lot of hot looking chicks visiting him. I wonder what he does with them after work."" The man laughed at that joke and winked at her. ""Cause babe I would love to spend the night with you.""<br/><br/>She rolled her eyes and made her way down the hallway. The plain white walls, were decorated with awards for officers that had done some great deed in their time as a cop. She sighed as she finally reached the bend, and noticed the door on the right  had a sign that said ""Rizzoleâ€™s office. KNOCK FIRST."" She giggled at that and knocked on the door awaiting his response.<br/><br/><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;"">Meanwhile</span><br/><br/>Kevin awoke on the couch at what use to be Kennyâ€™s place. Now he has to refer to it as Leahâ€™s place. Which he was kinda happy that the guy was gone. However , he was so fucked up at the party that he could hardly distinguish if he was the one that killed him, or not. But if he did he sure as hell wouldnâ€™t tell anyone. Mandy had asked him to stay at the house in case the murder was inside the house, and would try to kill again. He yawned getting out of what use to be Kennyâ€™s bed.  It felt odd being inside his room without him there. He shrugged , and made his way out side the room, with only red boxers on. So he was practically naked. Though he didnâ€™t really care. That was when he knocked into someone. ""Iâ€™m sorry."" He muttered. His groggy dark blue eyes unable to tell who it was because of how tired he was."
1581,In the heat of darkness(rated R),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2098,2011-01-22T04:08:58,tekno,"Rolling over in her bed and looking up at the clock, Leah moaned not wanting to get out of bed ever again. She hated Kenny, despised him, but couldn't believe that he was actually gone. She couldn't even remember half that night, all she could remember was during the day she got into with Kenny again, over what, she couldn't even remember. She rolled over again pulling her blankets over her head, as her hands brushed against her head, she felt a stab of pain on forehead.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I wish i could remember where i got this</span>She thought to herself, when a light clicked in her head. It was from Kenny, when they got into another scuffle.<span style=""font-style: italic"">How much drugs did i do!</span>She thought, it had been a few days since that night, and she was still fuzzy on all the details.<br/><br/>Pushing the blankets back, she sat up on the side of her bed, stretching and yawning. She closed her eyes and scratched her head and looked at herself in the mirror. She studied her light green eyes, and messy brown hair. She stood up and walked over to her dresser grabbing out her pajamas, as she slept in just her baggy t-shirt. She took out her light pink booty shorts and pulled them up her long lean legs, settleing them very low on her hips, she then grabbed her white tank top, and pulled off her baggy t-shirt, showing her naked breasts in the mirror breifly, as she dropped it to the floor and pulled on her tank top, which fit snuggley to her body and made her breasts look nice and round. She yawned once more and staggered towards her door, and headed towards the bathroom, eyes down, she was walking past her brothers door when she bumped into someone, surprised she jumped and looked up as he was saying<span style=""font-style: italic"">""I'm Sorry</span><br/>""Oh, Kev, its ok."" She said cheeks going red."
1582,In the heat of darkness(rated R),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2098,2011-01-22T09:38:07,diejello99,"<span style=""color: #40BFBF"">  Vinny sat upon his red leather recliner, the maroon walls surrounding him. He was pooped. After a long court session with a case where he had to defend a mom accused of drugging and using her seven year-old son, he had to meet one of his colleagues for lunch and figure out what he would do to properly defend a man charged of voluntary manslaughter. And, on top of that he was also a suspect for the death of some 19 year-old delinquent named Kenny (as the police had called him).<br/>         Vinny took a drag from his joint and then breathed out, trying to mellow out, but unable to. Then he cursed his lifelong laziness. <span style=""font-style: italic"">Ugh, I should have gotten used to thinking when i was younger because it's so hard now,</span> he thought to himself. Then he thought of Isabella, a blush growing over his cheeks. Oh, how he remembered the soft feel of her fair skin and the sweet rosy smell of her hair (he knew she used the Rosegrove Shampoo). And that saucy roundness of her ass...oh, did it bring a memory to his mind.<br/> <span style=""font-style: italic"">Her weight shifted underneath him as she whimpered lightly from his<br/>                 gentle touch. Her every whimper made him shiver himself with strong pleasure.<br/>                 He grew so weak at her every touch. She made his normally shitty day so<br/>                 meaningful. <br/>                      Now, a shiver running through his spine, he whispered with a wavering<br/>                 voice, ""I love you."" Then she ran her hand up his back underneath his shirt,<br/>                 giving him more endless shivers.<br/>                      ""I love you too,"" She muttered huskily. Then she kissed him, reaching for<br/>                 the buttons upon his shirt. He lifted his body up slightly, so she could unbutton<br/>                 them. She helped him take of his shirt, and then shifted her position, pushing<br/>                 him down under her, her being on top. She caressed his chest with her index<br/>                 finger, running it lightly down his chest, until she reached his belt.<br/>                       Suddenly, and frantically he grabbed her hands, pushing them upon his <br/>                belt. ""Take it off,"" he said as needy as a schoolboy. ""I need you so much,"" he<br/>                half-moaned as she unbuckled his belt pulling his pants and pulled them down,<br/>                as well as his underwear. The whole time, he breathed in tune with her, her<br/>                silky skin sliding across his. Then their pace quickened as he got on top again<br/>                their lips pressing together. Each time, he breathed deeply, as did she.<br/>                   ""Oh, I need you so much!"" he said, as she touched him gently in places that<br/>                he would have never dreamed of being touched. And he knew she needed him<br/>                too, because she said so, right? His heart was beating so hard against his chest<br/>                so strongly he thought that it would explode. That whole night they whispered<br/>                words of love to each other, expressing it with equal need, love and <br/>                desperation. Never was he so desperately in love with a girl like Isabella.</span> <br/> <br/>     That memory of her made his heart beat so hard in his chest so much it hurt, though maybe the pain came from the fact that she ignored him now. Well, maybe she didn't but she hadn't called him for a while, which was what made him worry. Another thing was that when she got a criminal charge, this time she didn't hire him. He loved to defend her. it made hhim feel like more of a man, and less of a hopeless failure. Being popular wasn't easy. He always had to pretend with those people, though he knew that no one really cared about him like he wanted them to. No one understood him and his parents were disappointed in him because he never wanted to do anything with his life. And then he got this boring job, where everything was dead and depressing with terrible cases. That is...until Isabella came in his life. But now it seemed like she wasn't gonna come around anymore. And that hurt him BAD. She was the only one who understood him. <br/>      He felt bad that Kenny had to die, but he knew he wasn't good for Isabella, because he knew that he fit with Isabella. Vinny didn't know how but he believed it, he needed to believe it. Plus all of this crap he went through all of his life, especially with his bipolar. It seemed only the pot helped with it, or else he would be going through bouts of depression right now. Just being away from Isabella hurt him so badly it felt as though a part fused to him was ripped away forcefully. Suddenly, as he sat stressed, a pain ripped through his stomach. <span style=""font-style: italic"">Damn ulcers,</span> he thought as he doubled over... </span>"
1583,In the heat of darkness(rated R),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2098,2011-01-24T01:12:18,Happy_Jingles,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">One week.</span>It had been a week ago that Kenny was murdered. Isabella hadn't really slept and only ate when she had to. Her long, red hair was a greasy mess and she hadn't showered once. All the girl could do was sit on her bed, pull her knees up, and stare at the wall. Worried, her parents talked about sending their daughter to a psychiatrist, but it was only talk. They had tried getting Isabella out of the house, but all attempts failed: she always had some kind of excuse...but today was going to be different. Today Isabella was going to go to  the Smith home and try to figure what had actually gone down. What she had done, what Kenny had done.<span style=""font-style: italic"">It's all his fault...</span>Isabella thought to herself as she stood under the showerhead. He was the one who had introduced her to drugs and alcohol. Hot, angry tears leaked from her large brown eyes as the water started to turn cold. It was his own fault...<br/><br/>Isabella stood infront of the bathroom mirror, her thoughts turning from Kenny and going to Vinny: the one person that made her feel...special. She had first met him when a stalker had violated his restraining order, and Isabella fell for the lawyer, hard. Vinny was such a man, when Kenny was only a boy. Isabella bit her bottom lip gently before climbing into her clothing of a simple long black sweater with shorts. Gently she fingered the fading bruise just next to her right eye. That's where Kenny had backhanded her on the night he died. What it was about? Isabella couldn't remember, but then again, she didn't really want to.<br/><br/>Slowly, ever so slowly, Isabella made her way to the Smith residence. What was she going to say? Did they know about her and Vinny? Was that what Isabella and Kenny's argument had been about? So many questions ran through Isabella's fuzzy mind. Was Vinny missing her? She hadn't spoken to him since the night they had spent together a week and a half week ago. Her brow furrowed slightly, everything was perfect then. Kenny had no idea and Isabella could easily just say she was going to his house, when in fact she was going to see Vinny.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Knock Knock Knock</span>Lightly Isabella knocked on the door, her gaze upon her shoes. Perhaps she would try and visit Vinny today while she was out of the house..."
1584,In the heat of darkness(rated R),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2098,2011-01-27T06:04:49,Lady_BlackWolf,"Colby's forest caramel orbs darted about glancing at the words on the white piece of paper, a folder spread out on in oak desk.The information that was on the piece of paper was a statement written by the victims older sister, Mindy Smith. He had been going over all the case files, and the statements from the various people who had been at the party. The local PD had handed over the case to him for they couldn't find anything solid to hold against anyone, so they had no leads and thought the case was a dead end.<br/><br/>Colby was beginning to wonder what the point was in even giving it a look over but would try his best, for why quit when you weren't even ahead of your game yet. He had already gone through the photos of the crime scene, and almost lost his stomach when the gruesome blood had met his irises. The soft sound of knuckles tapping against wood came to his auditors and he looked up somewhat surprised. He saw the outline of a woman. He wondered who it was as he rose from his plush chair.<br/><br/>He let his fingers drag along the oak desk as he rounded the furniture and made his way to the door. He unlocked the door and palmed the knob, turned than opened the door, which made an annoying creak as it strained against it's hinges. He looked down and took in the attractive frame of the female in front of him, his mind raced, comparing her face to people he may have met, than it hit him, she was Mandy Smith. Colby had called her in earlier so he could talk one on one with her, she was suppose to be the one supervising the party.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""What great supervising""</span>he thought to himself, than stepped to the side so she could enter.<br/><br/>""Come in please Ms. Smith, and take a seat."" He closed the door after she entered than walked around the desk and took his seat, than closed her file and folded his hands together and placed them on the now small clear place on the desk,:Thank you for coming down, I have a few questions about your statement.""He said, his orbs looking her up and down, noting her movements and ignoring her showing flesh."
1585,In the heat of darkness(rated R),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2098,2011-01-29T00:26:08,tekno,"As Lazro stood in ""his"" kitchen, he soberly started the late breakfast for the Smith family.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Like they will want to eat</span>He thought as he cracked eggs into a bowl. He was making the family favorite, homemade pancakes, with real maple suryp and homemade butter, that he made himself a few weeks earlier. As he began cooking, he began thinking about the past week, what the family he worked for was going through. Kenny, that little twat, went and got himself murdered on the night of his birthday. Stopping what he was doing, he looked up, and regreted what he just thought. Not something to think, when a murder investigation was going on. He thought about what happened that night, he didn't remember much, he was always shooing kids out of his kitchen, yelling at Kenny for stealing more food from the cupboards and leaving them a mess. This time, it was the last straw for Laz, food everywhere, on the ceiling! How on earth did he get food up there!<span style=""font-style: italic"">I hope no one heard me threaten him</span>he thought to himself, that would end in him being a suspect, which is something he didn't need. As he was zoneing out mixing the batter and thinking to himself, he heard a knock on the door. He jumped and looked towards the front of the house, then continued to pour the batter onto the skillet.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Knock Knock Knock</span>came again echoing throughout the large house, sighing, thinking where on earth was the maid or the children, he dropped everything and headed for the door, opening it and seeing Isabella standing there.<br/>""Hello there Ms. Isabella"" He said as he watched her eyes never leave her shoes.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Poor girl</span>he thought as he opened the door wide and moved out of the way, waiting for her to step inside."
1586,In the heat of darkness(rated R),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2098,2011-01-29T18:17:27,Rainie,"â€œKagome, Kagome...â€<br/><br/>A soft voice, a sweet voice, singing in its native tongue.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Circle you, circle you...</span><br/><br/>â€œKago no naka no tori wa,â€<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">You are a bird in a cage...</span><br/><br/>â€œItsu, itsu, deyaru.â€<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">When will you come out?</span>The maid wandered about the halls, clutching a broom to her chest. She had the oddest expression on her face, as if she were scared senseless.<br/><br/>â€œYowake no ba ni,â€<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">In the evening of the dawn...</span>Was that knocking?<br/><br/>â€œTsuru to kame no subetta,â€<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Crane and turtle slipped and fell.</span>Subetta was a strange word, actually pronounced â€œsu-des-ka.â€<br/><br/>Was someone at the door?<br/><br/>â€œUshiro no shoumen da-are?â€<br/><br/>The last wordâ€™s vowels were drawn out, making it seem to have two syllables. Naomiâ€™s voice was quiet, not her usual shy quiet. But it trembled, as if she were singing through shivers. Her long brown hair was fluttering about her shoulders as she walked, and the skirt of her uniform bounced and quivered as she moved. Her pretty brown eyes were cast down, anxious as if she expected to find something horrifying in the lush green carpet or cherry wood floors.<br/><br/>She was singing an old childrenâ€™s song from her homeland. It was almost similar to the English â€œRing around the Rosie.â€ In<span style=""font-style: italic"">Kagome, kagome,</span>one child would be the â€œoni,â€ as in ogre or demon, and sit in the middle of a ring of hand-locked children who would sing. As they sang, they would run or walk around the â€œoni,â€ and upon the songâ€™s end, the â€œoniâ€ would have to guess which of their friends was behind them.<br/><br/>Naomi used to play with her friends in Okinawa, and she always guessed correct.<br/><br/>Naomi was jerked from her state by the sound of the front door opening. Oh no! There had been someone at the door! With the broom in hand, she flurried down the stair case, onto a landing, and then down the next staircase. The Smith estate was a lovely house, and very large. Very difficult for one maid to clean.<br/><br/>She came to a halt when she saw Lazro, the cook, standing at the front door, while a young woman stood at the door. The womanâ€™s hair was shocking red, and the girl was ethereally pretty. â€œMiss Isabella!â€ Naomi exclaimed softly, shock in her eyes. Miss Isabella was the young masterâ€™s girlfriend.<br/><br/>Naomi had an odd flash of panic, her breath leaving her and her heart thumping once, loudly. Her brown eyes were wide with horror as a single picture permeated her mind. Red. Yes, it was red. What did that mean? She didnâ€™t understand. It was a bad color.<br/><br/>Naomi blinked and mentally shook herself, breaking out of the thought violently. She tried not to show it. She looked at Miss Isabella quickly, finding the girl looked very downcast. Naomi tried not to look too shaken. Compulsively, Naomi looked over her shoulder, expecting something to be there.<br/><br/>There was nothing.<br/><br/><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Who is behind you now?</span>"
1587,In the heat of darkness(rated R),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2098,2011-01-31T02:35:57,Ristina,"In a less than a minute the door creaked open. The sound echoing down the empty hall. Strange how most the cops were on duty driving or just werenâ€™t around.  The man that had opened the door was absolutely stunning. His forest Carmel eyes could freeze a person in their very spot, as they looked over the person.  With speckles of green , and light brown. His darkish, light brown hair was tousled. Making him look even sexier than she could have anticipated.<span style=""font-style: italic""> ""Come in please Ms. Smith, and take a seat.""</span>He spoke his voice even sexier than his entire body.<br/><br/>Mandy felt a shiver go up her spine. She could hardly help it with a man like that standing in front of her. She made her way past Detective Rizzole , and into the room. The room itself was dimly lit by a lamp that was on his desk.  She found her way to the couch which was a nice color of a light tan. The couch was soft, and semi furry from the material it was made of.  Her feet stretched out a little as she decided to lay down on the couch rather than sit on it.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Thank you for coming down, I have a few questions about your statement.""</span>He spoke glancing her up and down carefully. She knew that one of the reasons that he was the best detective  was simply because he was able to note how a person appears, and think outside the box. Rather that was what all detective were taught. Just some were better at than others.  She stretched her long legs just a little farther for a tease.<br/><br/>""So what questions do you have sir?"" She asked playing her sexy voice just a little. She was positive that back at the house things were fine. ""As long as that little slut Isabella doesnâ€™t show up. Things back at home could actually be peaceful.. somewhat."" She thought.<br/><br/>~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Oh, Kev, its OK."" </span>Leah spoke. He noticed her cheeks were a bit pink. He half wanted to take her right then. But bit his lip to try and prevent the urge. Or rather the need. He was half tired as it was, and this feeling was most likely due to him being so tired.<br/><br/>""hmmmâ€¦OK."" He mumbled brushing her shoulder a little from passing by her.  ""Lazro is cooking canâ€™t you smell it."" His voice was a lull, and didnâ€™t turn around to see if Leah had caught on to the hint. Instead, he stumbled his way down the hall way towards the bathroom. The door to the bathroom was white with a sign that said ""when closed knock."" He knew that no one was in there. Considering the light wasnâ€™t on. So he gripped the door knob and turned it. Opening it slowly. Certain that if he opened the door too fast it would be wrong. This house didnâ€™t belong to him. It belonged to Kenny. He sucked in a breath.<br/><br/>The room was suddenly covered in red. Blood dripped off the ceiling, and onto the marble white tiled floor. Making a puddle of dark red liquid. He stumbled back a little, and blinked. The blood disappeared in an instant.  The rooms walls were back to their tanish white color, and the marble white floor was not covered in blood. He switched on the light, heaving in a sigh of relief.   It flickered on quickly.  He almost jumped when he saw a shadow on the wall. Then it was gone.<span style=""font-style: italic"">What am I getting myself into.</span>He muttered. He turned towards the sink. Leaving the bathroom door completely open.  He slammed his hands down on the silver sink. One hand on one end , and the other on the other end. He wanted to holler , or scream. It seemed he couldnâ€™t just get rid of Kennyâ€™s death.  Kenny was his best friend and all. But why live in the past, and cry about it?  He felt hot tears stream down his face.<span style=""font-style: italic""> A boy crying how pathetic. </span>He thought. Starring at himself through the glass mirror.  His light blue eyes were staring back at him. It was clear that he had been crying.  He opened the mirror which was also a cabinet. The cabinet had on one side prescription drugs, and on the other  stuff that should be needed when using the sink.  He gripped his toothbrush that he remembered Mandy bought him on a whim. Since, he spent a lot of time at the house.<br/><br/>He squeezed toothpaste which had grabbed with his other arm. Which was his left arm. Then took the toothbrush and brushed his teeth. Spitting out the toothpaste, and rinsing his mouth with water. After that he put back the tooth paste, and tooth brush. After that he made his way towards Kennyâ€™s bedroom. It definitely wasnâ€™t his bedroom. He quickly slipped on his dark blue jeans, and his gray; and black stripped shirt. Tossing on his gray hoodie after that.  He kept the hood down. Then strolled out of his room , and down the hall on the opposite end of where he just came.  Gently bounded down the stairs , and turned left into the kitchen. Where he froze mid step.  Long red hair glistened in front of him. If he had taken even another step he would of collided with Isabella. He took note that Leah had a half scowl on her face, and Lazro didnâ€™t seem to happy. He even noticed the maid was in the room. Misaki was her name. He  wanted to slap himself silly. A horny guy put in a room with a bunch of hot chicks. He could now see what Kennyâ€™s problem was , and giggled to himself.  ""Sooooo can this mourning get any stranger?"" He asked. Walking past Isabella, and finding a chair. ""I mean everyone in one room that â€¦oh well so how is everyoneâ€™s mourning going. And I think the walls are turning bloody. "" He stated it as he began to eat his breafeast."
1588,In the heat of darkness(rated R),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2098,2011-02-01T03:54:57,tekno,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">""hmmm.....OK""</span>Kevin mumbled as he brushed past her shoulder, watching his go Leah felt her shoulder warm and her whole arm tingle at the touch. A small smile forming on her lips and she thought of all the things she would do to him, if she could.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Lazro is cooking can't you smell it</span>Kevin said without turning to look at her. She let her eyes linger on his body as he continued to walk to the bathroom.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Nice ass, and those lips!</span>she thought,<span style=""font-style: italic"">What i wouldn't do to him!</span>She watched as he turned into the bathroom and disappeared from sight. As soon as he was in the bathroom, the realization come to her, that he just snaked the bathroom right from under her, a frown forming on her face. Sighing she turned and walked towards the other bathroom that was the en suite to Mandy's bedroom.<br/><br/>Walking up to the door, she noticed that it was open a few inches. !Perfect, she gone out! she thought as she began to push the door open, double checking she slowly inched into the room and looked over the bed, seeing Mandy's night clothing on the bed, she walked to the bathroom and closed the door. Looking around the bathroom, she grabbed a brush and rebrushed her hair as she looked in the mirror, not really seeing herself. She then went through the cabnets and found the toothbrush she always kept in her sisters bathroom for when Kenny was hogging the bathroom<span style=""font-style: italic"">Kenny........</span>saw the toothbrush and sighed grabbing it and quickly brushing her teeth.<br/><br/>Emerging from the bathroom and Mandy's bedroom, she headed for the stairs, as she passed the bathroom she saw that Kevin was still in there. Smiling she started down the stairs and headed to the kitchen. When she was halfway down the stairs, she caught the scent of the pancakes that Lazro was making, he always made the best pancakes. Picking up her step and skipping down the remaining stairs she came to a dead stop when she heard that voice.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Isabella...How dare she!!!</span>She stood on the spot fuming. I always stood up for her, the way Kenny treated Isabella, it wasen't right, but on the night of his birthday, she found out that Isabella had been cheating on Kenny all this time, that is just unacceptable. She felt her face going red and her hand started to burn with pain, looking down she noticed that her hands where clentched in fists. Sighing she took a big breath to calm herself and flexed out her hands.<br/><br/>Walking into the kitchen she saw Isabella sitting there with Lazro and Misaki, opening her mouth to say something she saw Lazro catch her eye with a look that said Not in my kitchen. Closeing her mouth frowned and sat down and began to eat breakfast, glaring at Isabella, when Kevin walked in. Momentarily, she looked to him, a small flirtatious smile, then quickly stopped and glared at Isabella, blocking out everything else. She was pulled back to attention when she heard<span style=""font-style: italic"">""And i think the walls are turning bloody""</span>. Putting down her fork, she looked at Kevin, ""Pardon?"""
1589,In the heat of darkness(rated R),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2098,2011-02-04T01:13:55,Rainie,"Naomi fluttered anxiously about, ushering Miss Isabella from the foyer into the kitchen. She abandoned her broom near the doorway, leaning it against the wall. She peckered the girl with polite questions for a while, asking if she was hungry or if she needed anything.<br/><br/>Another girl soon entered, her long straight hair flowing as she walked. Naomi smiled unsteadily at the younger girl. â€œG-good morning, Miss Leah.â€ It was Naomiâ€™s greeting that brought the attention away from Miss Isabella. Naomi quickly fixed Miss Leah a plate of Lazroâ€™s pancakes, setting it down with silverware and a small bowl of sugared strawberries.<br/><br/>Naomi looked from Miss Leah to Miss Isabella, watching Leah glare venomously at the redhead.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Oh, wonderful.</span>The maid darted about the kitchen, tidying things up. She straightened jars, aligned spoons, wiped down the counters. As she was cleaning the stove top, another individual entered. She looked up at the dark haired boy. It was Kevin Neilan, the young masterâ€™s best friend. Naomi had to admit it. He was hot. Rolling her eyes, she quickly fixed another plate as he commented on the strange morning. Naomi placed his breakfast in front of a chair where he promptly sat down. She then turned to the sink, intending to wash her hands.<br/><br/>â€œAnd I think the walls are turning bloody,â€ said Kevin.<br/><br/>Naomi froze, her body going rigid, her hands under the hot water.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Oh, god. No, no, no, no, no.</span>This couldnâ€™t be happening. It was there again. The red. It was everywhere. On the ceiling, on the floor, on the walls, on the bed. It dripped. A sickening, rhythmic dripping. It almost sounded like rain. Blood rain. It was raining blood, inside.<br/><br/>Naomi gasped suddenly, yanking her hands away from the tap. Steam rose from the boiling hot tap water. â€œOh! Oh, that hurts!â€ Naomi cried. Her hands were blistered and red, and they stung. She waved them about, trying to cool them. Oh, it hurt. It hurt so bad. Tears gathered in her eyes and she let out a dry sob. She flicked the water on cold and stuck her hands under the flow. The water was freezing, and it hurt just as much as the hot water had. She bit her lip as her hands went numb. The redness didnâ€™t fade and she let out a whimper. â€œAw, man...â€ She muttered. She sniffled miserably."
1590,In the heat of darkness(rated R),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2098,2011-02-13T09:23:43,diejello99,"<span style=""color: #40BFBF"">        The pain in Vinny's stomach was just about to subside, when he heard a knock on the door. <span style=""font-style: italic"">Could that be Isabella?</span> He thought to himself as he slowly picked himself up off of the couch, still clutching his stomach.<br/>           The knocking persisted. ""Just a minute!"" he called to the person behind the door as he made his way to the door. Just halfway there, he stubbed his toe on the table. Now limping to the door AND holding his stomach, he reached out and unlocked and opened the door.<br/>           To his slight disappointment, it wasn't Isabella, but rather his colleague and law-school-buddy, Terrence Eckerson. He was dressed in the same pinstripe gray suit he was wearing earlier, his strawberry blonde hair slightly disheveled from the wind outside.<br/>             ""Wow, Vinny. You look like crap,"" Terrence said as he walked over the threshold of Vinny's house.<br/>               ""Thanks,"" Vinny retorted sarcastically.<br/>             ""What happened to you?""<br/>               ""Ah, ulcers again, and I stubbed my toe on that table over there."" He pointed to the dark-brown end table with a vase of yellow tulips in it, which was the table he had stubbed his toe on earlier.<br/>            ""Hmmm, I'm guessing the ulcers came from stressful thoughts. So, what's were you thinking about?""<br/>           Vinny stopped pacing before he even realized that he was and throwing his hands up in the air, letting them fall at his side, he said, ""Just...well, everything.""<br/>             ""And by everything you mean Isabella and the murder, oh and the case. Am I right?"" Terrence surmised, finally plopping down upon the recliner that Vinny sat in earlier.<br/>           ""Yeah,"" Vinny replied. ""I'm thinking about everything."" He stood there for a minute, looking at the ground. Then, turning his gaze toward Terrance, he added, ""I wonder why life always has to be so difficult. I mean, isn't there ever one simple thing in life? I just don't know how much more I can take."" Sluggishly, he plopped down upon the couch, which wasn't far from the recliner Terrance was now sitting in, and it was just about the same color as the recliner.<br/>          Leaning forward and rubbing his hands together, he smiled at Vinny and said, ""Well, at least you forgot about Isabella. You did...right?""<br/>          ""Oh, yeah,yeah,"" Vinny replied, waving Terrance off with his right hand. Of course, he knew that he hadn't really forgotten about Isabella, for it was impossible for him to forget. She was the best thing in his life. In fact, she was the only thing in his life worth mentioning (besides his colleague of course).<br/>            ""Good. I mean, she was a nice girl and everything, but she just caused trouble for you. I mean, now you're being investigated for murdering her delinquent boyfriend? Come on. Now you of all people should know to stay away from her.""<br/>             ""Yeah,"" Vinny agreed halfheartedly.<br/>               Rubbing his hands together again, Terrence said, ""So anyway, do you have any plans for the case with manslaughter dude?""<br/>             Sighing heavily, Vinny siaid, ""No, actually. I am currently lost. You know, have you ever gotten that feeling that you just don't know what to do anymore? Because that's exactly how I feel right know. Like I just don't know anymore.""<br/>            ""Did you forget to take your meds today?"" Terrence asked, half-teasingly.<br/>          ""You mean my bipolar meds? Don't worry. You can say it. And yes. I did forget. But who cares, right?""<br/>              ""Vinny, you need those things. They'll help-""<br/>          ""I don't want help right now,"" Vinny interrupted him. ""What I want is to be free of medication. It doesn't do me any good anyway. With or without it, my constantly switching mood swings are getting bad. There's nothing I can do about it. It just seems to be worse whenever i take the meds anyway.""<br/>             ""Oh, that's impossible Vinny. You need to take them and you know it.""<br/>           ""Isabella said I should try to heal myself rather than use meds. She doesn't believe in medication. She feels that it just makes people worse. And, you know what? She's right. If I'm hurting inside, I don't want any meds to cover that over. I just need to let it all out until it goes away. That's all."" Suddenly, as he spoke, Vinny felt that all too familiar depressive state come over him again.<br/>              ""Well,"" Terrence said getting up from the recliner, ""I'm very busy today, but i thought I would drop in and say hello, being the friendly, caring colleague that I am."" He chuckled and walked toward the door, as Vinny followed him.<br/>             Opening the door for his friend, Vinny said, ""Hey, uh, I'll see you later, my friend.""<br/>           ""Yeah."" Just as he was about to step out the door, he stopped and turned around to face Vinny and said, ""Look, I really think you should take the meds. Now, I know I can't make you, but I think it's for the best. As the caring colleague, I warned you. See you later, Vinny."" And with that, he walked off the steps of Vinny's front porch, leaving Vinny there to watch him walk away. <br/>           After a few more minutes of staring, Vinny sighed and closed the door. He leaned up against the closed door and sighed yet again. He hated lying to his friend Terrence. Especially since that was the only genuine friend he really had who really understood him. God, did he want to tell Terrence about his unchanged feelings about Isabella. But he knew he couldn't because it was forbidden. He wanted Terrence to believe that he was moving on. That he would get better and heal mentally. In fact, he even tried to convince <span style=""font-style: italic"">himself</span> that he was getting better, and that everything would be fine. But deep down inside he knew none of this was true....</span>"
1591,In the heat of darkness(rated R),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2098,2011-02-13T21:18:11,Happy_Jingles,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">I shouldn't have come...</span>Isabella panicked as soon as the door was opened.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I shouldn't be here</span>The redhead's heart started to pump faster and the girl would have bolted for it, but the cook ushered her in, and the maid forced to sit down soon afterward. So there she was, sitting at Kenny's old dinner table, while his little sister glared at her from across the way. Isabella was sure that the only thing keeping Leah from hurting Isabella was the presence of the other people in the room. Isabella only shook her head at Naomi when she offered food.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I have no right to be here...let alone eat at their table.</span>Suddenly tears fell from her face, but Isabella hid it very well, and while everyone was distracted by the maid's misfortune (Isabella though) She stood to her feet and headed for the door. Isabella didn't care about what they thought of her, the girl tried to convince herself, all she wanted to do was get out of the house.<br/><br/>Her breathing became ragged as she made her way to the door: the walls were closing in on her, bleeding Kenny's blood, dripping around her. Just when Isabella thought she was going to lose her mind, fresh air hit her face and Isabella ran, leaving the door wide open. Where was she going? Isabella didn't know, she just ran. She had to get away from this place, from her family, from Kenny's family...from Kenny.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Wait...Kenny's dead</span>Why was she trying to get away from him?<span style=""font-style: italic"">He can't hurt me anymore.</span>Isabella choked on a sob and finally became aware of her surroundings.<span style=""font-weight: bold"">Yes he can...</span>a voice seemed to whispered in her ear.<br/><br/>Isabella pounded on the door of Vinny's apartment, tears clouding her large brown eyes. ""Vinny!"" The girl sobbed as she called for the man. ""Please! Let me in."" All the while, that little voice kept telling her that Kenny was going to make her pay: he was going to get her back for hurting him like she did.<br/><br/>...and there was nothing she could do about it."
1592,In the heat of darkness(rated R),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2098,2011-02-23T02:18:38,Lady_BlackWolf,"Colby ignores her little lean of tease as she stretched her legs out a bit, she had chosen to lay on the couch in his office rather than the leather chair in front of his desk. The couch showed just how much time he spent in his office rather than at his hosue, he knew she was trying to distract him, but he wasn't having it. He sighed some what impatient but waited till she was comfortable. She was attractive, but when he was on the job, Colby Rizzole was on the job, he let little distract him, which is why he still had yet to see a ring on his finger.<br/><br/>He looked her square in the face and after clearing his throat said,"" Your statement says you were off in a garden with some friends correct? Now if your suppose to be supervising this party, why weren't you in the house regulating things?"" He said than glanced at the profile next to his hands,""Also what is your brother Kenny's relation to Kevin Neilan,Isabella Wallace and Vinny Senshimoto."" He said, he had his suspicions, and these three were is first priority, he still had yet to talk with the maid and butler, and figured after his meeting with Mandy, he would head over to the Smiths house to talk with them one on one.<br/><br/>While awaiting his answer he leaned back into his chair, this of which gave him some access to see up her shorts, he took a quick glance which was enough to sate his hungry gaze than his orbs flicked up her form further resting on the mounds which sat upon her chest that rose and fell with every cool calm and collective breath she took. His caramel forest eyes flicked up and down as he checked her out than turned his head to look at the clock on his computer monitor, all the while waiting and listening to her answer's."
1593,In the heat of darkness(rated R),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2098,2011-02-25T01:27:12,Ristina,"Y<span style=""font-style: italic"">our statement says you were off in a garden with some friends correct? Now if your suppose to be supervising this party, why weren't you in the house regulating things?""</span>There was a momentary pause as if he was thinking about something. Then before she could reply he interrupted her response that hadnâ€™t even been formed yet. His voice cold , and harsh but to the point. As is expected of a detective. But she still fell in love with his voice.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Also what is your brother Kenny's relation to Kevin Neilan, Isabella Wallace and Vinny Senshimoto."" </span>And just like that he dropped the death bomb. She sucked in a deep breath of air before she worked on her answer.<br/><br/>""First , I was in the garden tending to the needs of a few other guests. My sister Leah has an odd way of leaving  everything up to me. Yes I was supposed to be watching the party. But it was huge, and hard to contain down to a single person. Iâ€™m still unsure of a few peopleâ€™s names. However, I did not expect what happened to happen. Nobody truly knows people. I thought that we were safe."" The image of Kennyâ€™s dead body passed through her mind momentarily, and she choked back tears. ""Anyways, I didnâ€™t think something like that was possible. I mean I didnâ€™t think it could happen to us. Itâ€™s like with fires when people get rid of their fire alarms. They donâ€™t expect the worst to happen. As I look back maybe I should of."" Again his dead body crossed her mind. The exact image of him being wheeled away by the cornier guy. Forever deemed deadâ€¦.though it could be for the best. She sighed at the thought and shook her head. ""Now Kevin neilan is Kennyâ€™s best friend. Though theyâ€™ve had tension. I donâ€™t think its nearly enough to cause his death. Jealousy. But that could be questionable. I mean the two have been on rocks since last year. Iâ€™m just surprised they lasted this long.""  She stretched her arm. As her left foot began to tingle from it falling asleep. She glanced at the pale white ceiling for just a split second. Kevin was like her brotherâ€¦well more than a brotherâ€¦.Once again she found herself shaking her head. They were over now, and it was only for three weeks behind Kennyâ€™s back.  He couldnâ€™t have known about her or Kevin. Or that Kevin was now interested in Leah. That was fine by her but stillâ€¦.some part of her wished she could ride Kevin as they once rid each other until the coming mourning. But that would never happen again. Both knew it wasnâ€™t love that brought them together but lust. They had no actual feelings for each , but that small feeling to fuck one another.<br/><br/>""Isabellaâ€¦.the wretched bitch. Where do I start."" Mandy spoke or rather rhetorically asked herself.  ""Well for one I know that Isabella got Kenny ,Vinny for a lawyer. But there wasâ€¦ there was something that happened there to cause a large tension between them. Enough that made Kenny start untrusting her. Which he very well should have never trusted her in the first place. The little prissy bitchâ€¦..freaking cheated on him with Vinny. Thatâ€™s about all I know there. I never bothered with things that werenâ€™t  my business. "" She allowed colby to process all this. Resting her head against the soft couch pillow. Trying to cover up the fact that a lot of this had to do with drugs. The detective did not need to know that yet. Nor did he need to know how much she really knew. Fact was it could of been anyoneâ€¦anyone at all. But she would bet her money in Isabella. The bitch deserved to burn.<br/><br/>~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Pardon?""</span>Leah asked as he heard the tang of her fork hit the table. With a force that was incomprehensible. He arched one of his cool blue eyes. As if to ask ""pardon what?"". Or like he was trying to tell Leah nothing was wrong. When in fact the entire world was wrong.<br/><br/>""Pardon me? What did I say something that upset you. Gosh , sorry Leah. You should get that scowl off your face it doesnâ€™t suite you well."" He brought his fork to his plate, and stabbed two scrambled eggs. Trying unsuccessfully to get more. Though, that effort failed miserably. The other scrambled eggs plopped right back onto the plate. Like a yellow waterfall. It almost made him burst into laughter  at the thought.  His eyes noticed the tension. He wanted so bad to smoke a joint with Leah , and laugh about how stupid this all was.  He was so fucking drunk that night, that his memory of that night was so far wellâ€¦nothing. All he remembers was the loud moans of some girl that he was with. Even her face was shady to him. A blurred memory, on top  of barely any memory of that night. Made things difficult to discern things around the house. This house wasnâ€™t his home. It never will be no matter how much he loved Leah. Kenny made this home, and without him wellâ€¦.there was no home. It was more rather a battlefield. Even with him aliveâ€¦things were well on a constant battle.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Oh! Oh, that hurts!"" </span>He heard the sudden screech from Misaki. As if it was there to pull him right out of his thoughts. He swiveled his head towards the sink, and saw her shaking her hand. Steam rose from the tap.  Causing a nice smoky effect that seemed to crawl towards the small window that was above the sink.  He looked at how her hands were a stark red, and shuddered. Reminding himself that the thought of blood did not make him insane.  That he was not driving himself off the deep end. The chair made a faint squeak as he slid out of the chair, and stood up. Making the few  extra steps to Misaki. He could never think of her as a maid. At least to him she was more like a caretaker.<br/><br/>""Misaki."" He spoke gently as he grabbed a towel and draped it under her hand. After she turned the water completely off. ""What had you so spooked? All I said was blood. I mean â€¦.it shouldnâ€™t have you so well spooked."" He sighed. Trying hard not to look as if he understood what her reaction had meant.  That he wasnâ€™t the only one seeing blood. Then out of the corner of his eye he swore something moved. Or rather something had to have moved. Then a voice echoed in his head.<span style=""font-weight: bold""> Kevin you fucking ass.</span>It was Kennyâ€™s voice. Like a whisper in the dark. He went cold. Trying to act as if hearing a dead personâ€™s voice did not scare him.<br/><br/>When he turned Isabella was gone. Just like that gone. She must have been the one leaving. He turned towards lazlo the cook.  ""So I take it  Isabella left already?"""
1594,In the heat of darkness(rated R),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2098,2011-02-25T02:54:21,tekno,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Gosh , sorry Leah. You should get that scowl off your face it doesnâ€™t suite you well.""</span>Leahs eyes widened at the comment, wondering if it was a genuine comment or a full out smack at her. Lowering her light green eyes down to her plate she began to play with her food, pushing it around her plate with her fork. She rested her head on her hand as she kept her eyes on her food, thinking about Kevin and what he said, mind spinning. She sat there thinking of how she wanted him, wanted him bad, but kept thinking about how she caught her older sister and him together. She didn't know about them, and it broke her to know that she had no chance, although the looks he did give her sometimes, that made her heart flutter, confused her, unsure if she did have a chance.<br/><br/>Thinking of Mandy, she wondered where she was, and what on earth she could be doing. Her green eyes flashing to everyone in the room, then back to her plate. She flicked her eyes up to Isabella again, her face red, eyes glassy with tears. She sighed then turned from the table and walked to the wine cupboard, grabbing a bottle of Cabernet Sauvignon, and set it beside her plate of food. She watched as Lazro walked over and opened the bottle for her, as he went to get a glass she took a large gulp straight from the bottle.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Miss, you know you should not be drinking wine in the morning""</span>Rolling her eyes she took another gulp and looked up at Kevin again. Feeling the warmth of the wine spread from her stomach up to her head, and down to her legs, she closed her eyes, welcomeing the buzz. Opening her eyes again, she jumped almost dropping her bottle of wine. ""K..K.."" She muttered to herself. Kenny sat across the table from her, eating along with the rest of them. She looked quickly around to see if anyone else saw him, no one seemed to pay attention to him. She watched, eyes wide with panic, a tear slipping down her cheek. Kenny looked to her and gave a devilish grin.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Oh! Oh, that hurts!""</span>Leah jumped practically out of her chair, and looked towards Naomi Misaki, noticing that she had just burned her hand under the hot tap water. Turning back to Kenny, she saw that he was gone, and shook her head. Oh my god, im seeing things. she thought. Watching as Kevin walked over to help her, she turned to see Isabella sneak out of the room, smileing she grabbed the wine and started to chug some back.<br/><br/>*********************************************<br/><br/>Lazro continued to make more breakfast and was refilling plates. He felt the tension in the room and kept himself quiet as he and Misaki worked together catering to the kids. Hearing a sigh he turned to see Leah heading for the wine cupboard, rolling his eyes he walked over to her as she sat back down with a fresh bottle. He opened the bottle for her, then noticing she did not have a wine glass, he turned to grab her one. As he did this he saw her take a swig from the bottle. Sighing at her, he walked over and set a glass on the table. ""Miss, you know you should not be drinking wine in the morning"" he said hoping she got the idea, but seeing her eye roll he noticed she didn't.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Oh! Oh, that hurts!""</span>Misaki yelped. Laz turned to her and saw her red hand that she craddled carefully, eyes getting glassy. ""I'll grab the burn ointment"" he said as Kevin went to help her. Walking out of the kitchen and into the hall bathroom, he opened the cupboard and grabbed the ointment, when he heard fast footfalls going down the hall. Poking his head out he saw Isabella bee lineing it for the front door. ""Miss Isabella!"" he called after her. She didn't turn but kept running out the door. I hope that poor girl is alright, he thought to himself, then turned down the hall and stepped into the kitchen again.<br/><br/>Taking Misaki's hand in his he took the towel Kevin put on her hand off and looked at her hand. He then began to put the ointment on her hand, gently rubbing it into her skin. He then grabbed some gauze and wrapped it around her hand.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""So i take it Isabella left already?""</span>Kevin asked him. Looking up to meet Kevin's eyes he nodded and continued to work on Misaki's hand."
1595,In the heat of darkness(rated R),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2098,2011-03-07T05:03:39,diejello99,"<span style=""color: #40BFBF""> Vinny was still leaning against the door, when there was a sudden slam on there door. Due to the random suddenness of the knocking, Vinny fell on the floor in front of him.<br/>            ""Oww."" he complained as he picked himself up off the floor. He whirled around and was about to swing the door open and scream at the person behind the door, when he heard a trembling teary voice calling his name from behind the door. But it wasn't just any voice. It was Isabella's and she sounded like she was in pain.<br/>            Discarding all feelings of anger, he immediately opened the door. There, standing before him was a sight that made his heart shatter with pity. Isabella stood before him, tears streaming down her face.<br/>          After a few minutes of taking this sight in, he wrapped his arms around her and whispered in her ear, ""Oh, baby, I missed you. Don't cry. Oh God, please dont cry."" Arms still wrapped around her trembling body, he lead her into his house gingerly, closing the door with one of his hands. Then he leaned her tearful face up to her and kissed her salty lips gently at first. And then he pressed his lips to hers much more forcefully and leaned into her.<br/>         Then he picked up and brought her up to his bed.... </span>"
1596,In the heat of darkness(rated R),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2098,2011-03-14T03:35:07,Happy_Jingles,"Isabella kept pounding and pounding until the man opened his door, and even then she went to pound once more, had it not been for his arms suddenly around the girl, she would have hit him in the chest. ""Why?"" The girl kept saying over and over again.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Why</span>did Kenny have to die?<span style=""font-style: italic"">Why</span>did she even hurt so much over it?<span style=""font-style: italic"">Why</span>was she even here, at Vinny's, with Kenny dead anyway. The answer to all of those was...<span style=""font-weight: bold"">I don't know.</span>Truth be told, Isabella didn't know about much anymore. The day's ran together, and everyone seemed to hate her now. Maybe she deserved it? Maybe she didn't. Whichever the case, Isabelle felt the same: like crap. ""Vin-"" The girl tried to speak, but was intruppted by a gentle kiss on her chapped lips. That one kiss seemed to bring her back to that night.<span style=""font-style: italic"">A dark corner, away from all the other people. Argueing...who was it? Isabella and...who?</span>Isabella's mind hurt just thinking about it. ""Vinn-"" She was kissed again, this time with more force, as Vinny leaned into her, the poor girl almost falling over. ""Vinny, wait."" She spoke as she broke the kiss, right as he picked her up and headed for his bedroom. ""Vinny...wait a minute."" Her voice held a hint of hysteria as he set her on the bed: Isabella was too upset to think straight. The girl put a hand to her forehead, taking a few deep breaths. What exactly was going on? And what was going to happen?"
1597,Magesty Waiting,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=21072&start=20,2013-01-16T04:53:02,BlackAppleJ,"The maids led him up a stairwell. ""Allow us to introduce ourselves guest. I am Mia the older."" the drow with the bun said ""And I am Raisu the younger. Though our names mean naught. We'll lay some ground rules down for you. First the main throne room is off limits to you unless summoned or if their is a dire need to the palace. Queen Keil doesn't like interruptions.""<br/><br/>""Secound do not go into the upper levels where the higher ups sleep. If found you are at their mercy and you'll either be stripped of your further luxuries here, 'used', or thrown to the dungeon, or worse if they suspect anything from you when the investigation is over you'll be killed and either feed to the beasts or your limbs placed in our fridge. I say kill because you are a slave, not a citizen therefore not executed."" Mia said leading him down a hallway while Raisu walked away to fetch him some clothes.<br/><br/>""Now then the house keepers you'll need to meet will be in either the kitchen, where the meals for the upcoming guests will made they can always use help peeling potato's and helping prep food, the courtyard decorating, the servants housing, or the dining room. In the Kitchen is Gresld, she's nice enough to helpers in fact many of her children took after her and are famous cooks. In the court yard is Maldrik, the only male house keeper, if your looking for dirty work he's your man, he maintains the grounds and last i heard he needs help cleaning up the grounds. At the servant housing is Fei, terribly prickly and detailed woman but I suppose that comes with ensuring the entire castle is spotless, the servent housing is down the hall through the final door and down the steps. take a right and you'll see their rooms, cant miss it. Your a prostitute right?"""
1598,Magesty Waiting,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=21072&start=20,2013-01-16T05:03:13,TragediansComic,"He took a moment to go over the list in his head, attempting to commit names and directions to memory. She was speaking to fast for him to get it all, but the first stuck with him. He supposed that would be the best and easiest of the options either way.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""You're a prostitute, right?""  </span><br/><br/>He reluctantly nodded and answered, ""Yes...I am."" Not pleasant work, but not totally unpleasant. The pay was alright and he had a roof over his head and a bed to sleep in. He couldn't complain. He could've ended up in a mine, or in the army, possibly even just dead. No, he wouldn't complain.<br/><br/>There was something about the place that worried, like something sinister lurked behind the walls. Driscoll wouldn't doubt it for a moment if he was feeling his own death creeping up on him like a strangle hold. He very well could die in this place if he made a single wrong move. He promised himself the only places he would be, is in his rooms or the kitchen peeling potatoes. He would no where else unless called. There was no reason to risk his head."
1599,Magesty Waiting,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=21072&start=20,2013-01-16T05:18:25,BlackAppleJ,"""The dining hall might be fore you then. Just ask any of the servants where it is. The house keeper there is call Jamle. She's in charge of entertainment for the guests. You sound like the guy who'd be good at that even as a decoration. If she thinks you'll do she'll probably dress you up all showy and just have you direct guests or stand around to be looked at. Chance's being you'll be asked to do what you've been doing up till now except in this case it'll be nobles. And since your removed from your masters care you keep the money, Jamle wont ask it from you but you might need to confirm if she's okay with you charging and might just ask for a small cut."" She opend a door.<br/><br/>Inside was a simple bed only a small amount better then a peasants bed, but with heavier bedding. Next to it a few steps away was a window looking outside at the courtyard from above and an attached bathroom opposite the bed. A simple floor mirror sat in a corner and a desk with a hair. Everything was a simple wood with almost no extra details added. The beds blankets were green with a lighter green strips over it but were clean and crisp. The drapes were a rich brown and the floor a mossy color. The entire room seemed to be themed around the surface and its forests. From the roof hung a brass chandelier holding 6 lamps.<br/><br/>Mia had come back and handed him a bundle wrapped in simple cloth ""These will be your clothes, they aren't fancy but their are far better then what your wearing and a step above the typical servants."""
1600,Magesty Waiting,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=21072&start=20,2013-01-16T05:34:08,TragediansComic,"Driscoll took the clothes from Mia. ""Anything would be better than merely these,"" he said, glancing for a moment down at the leggings that showed him off to the world. ""Jamle, you said?"" He wanted to be sure of the pronunciation. ""I think I will report to him...since its just about the only thing I know how to do at this point.""<br/><br/>He wasn't going to tell them about his purse-cutting past and his sticky fingers with merchants. No, that was better left unspoken of in the palace; with anyone in fact. He would change into the new clothes as soon as the maids left.<br/><br/>""Should I wait here for the investigator before reporting to Jamle?"" he asked as well. He didn't want to run off and be punished later for not being where he was supposed to be."
1601,Magesty Waiting,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=21072&start=20,2013-01-16T05:43:08,BlackAppleJ,"""Jamle is a woman for starters, we know the name is very misleading, and no just report to her. The investigator will be made aware of you but she cant do anything tonight. What with the party and all she'll have her hands full overseeing the guests and looking for sticky fingers, and those jewels. You didn't hear this from me but apparently they suspect the culprit s a noble."" Mia said with a hushed tone.<br/><br/>""Anyway get dressed and report in. Who knows if your lucky maybe a noble will take a liking to you and buy you from your master...or you know buy you and butcher you for meat. Human flesh when prepared right is a delicacy,"" she licked her lips ""In fact I think that's on the menu tonight so watch what you eat!"" Raisu said giggling. ""Who knows maybe you'll even be forced to do a strip sho-""<br/><br/>She received a smack in the head from Mia ""Raisu behave! Anyways get ready and be on your best behavior human."" and with that she closed the door leaving him alone in the quiet room."
1602,Magesty Waiting,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=21072&start=20,2013-01-16T06:13:44,TragediansComic,"He wasn't expecting that last bit from Raisu and stared somewhat bewildered as they left with his lips pressed into a line thin. ""Well then,"" he said to the empty room, closing the door. ""I suppose I better prepare for a party then.""<br/><br/>He pulled on the simple clothe clothing, it felt nicer than his usual clothes though it didn't flatter him. He ran his hands over the fabric and smoothed out any wrinkles. He had never entertained for a party before. There had been a few times when he would be given extra for attending to more than one client at a time and for doing little 'teases' for some of the other clientele. Nothing as big as the party he assumed was being planned tonight.<br/><br/>He made a mental note not to eat anything that was meaty tonight, just in case he ended up eating an old friend. He shuddered to think of eating someone he knew by face and name, even a stranger. No he would stick to the fruits and vegetables if they were present.<br/><br/>He stepped out of his room when he was ready and attempted to find his way to the dinning hall to find Jamle. More than once he wound his way through the kitchens and out the wrong door, but he made his way finally into the large hall. ""Jamle?"" he called out."
1603,Magesty Waiting,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=21072&start=20,2013-01-16T06:26:38,BlackAppleJ,"""Who calls me now?!"" said a flustered woman. She had fairly flouncing clothes with a pink tube top layered under a matching cinnamon colored jacket, the coat tails touching the floor. She also had very poofy pants that were boarder line hammer pants with a yellow train that just grazed her ankles. Needless to say the woman was poorly dressed but didnt seemed concerned about her appearance and appeared flustered.<br/><br/>She spotted Driscoll ""You there human! You must be Driscoll, I was told about you."" she looked him over before grabbing him at various area's practically man handling him. She wasn't gentle in the least as she tugged at him. ""So your a slave prostitute. Well your not to badly damaged...no immediate signs of sickness, good build, a bit scrawny but tis to be expected."" she held his face tilting his head ""Nice cheek bones, defiantly masculine features, not the prettiest eyes but not a huge loss...teeth look decent. Could certainly use a wash too. Im thinking...maybe a green and yellow color scheme for clothes? Or the 3 primaries...Silver of gold details hmm...either could work.."" she stepped back ""Your height is perfect and from my understanding you have dealt with male clients...I think you'll do for the job I need. But first take off your shirt and we'll see what you have there."""
1604,Magesty Waiting,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=21072&start=20,2013-01-16T06:40:27,TragediansComic,"How could anyone know his name already? Did word in the palace spread that quickly? He was not appreciating the manhandling. Driscoll could tell he wasn't going to like this woman already.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""But first take off your shirt and we'll see what you have there.""</span><br/><br/>He had just put it on not ten minutes ago and already he was being asked to strip. How did she know about the male clientele? Once again, word spreading in the castle like wildfire he assumed. He pulled the top up and over his head, holding it loosely at his side while he waited for her to inspect him further. Already he heard her mutterings over even more clothes. Driscoll hoped they were more coordinated than hers."
1605,Magesty Waiting,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=21072&start=20,2013-01-16T06:53:31,BlackAppleJ,"""Hmm...Primary it is. You can put your shirt on now."" she said yelling at a servant to fetch her the outfit ""You'll greet our guests at the beginning of the party alright? Then once its underway you may come back and I'll allow you to dine at the table on the condition you do not speak until spoken too. If addressed speak briskly and don't dawdle. You will wear the outfit decided on, you stand and sit up straight, bow to the queen, obey orders from nobility, and sometimes serve food."" she instructed firmly ""After that you may do your business dealing if you wish. Half goes to me to pay for your outfit. Do a good job at your other duties and I'll reduce that to %25 okay?""<br/><br/>She said as a servant girl, this one a Drow child, brought the outfit. It consisted of a red dress shirt made of fine silk and black dress pants. The vest was black with gold embroidered edges. The buttons too appeared to be made of gold. Jamle looked it over ""This isnt what I asked for but it'll do. I had meant for the bright one with the feathers and puffed sleeves but these human clothes should add an exotic touch to the party.<br/><br/>""Queen Keil had that outfit burned Madame Jamle so I was handed this."" the girl bowed wone it was taken.<br/><br/>""Ahh..yes I had forgotten about that."" she cleared her throught ""Shame I liked that one too..never the less."""
1606,Magesty Waiting,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=21072&start=20,2013-01-16T07:03:00,TragediansComic,"<span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Queen Keil had that outfit burned Madame Jamle so I was handed this.""</span><br/><br/>Thank the Gods, he thought as he pulled his shirt back on. Had he been forced to wear what the lady Jamle had in mind, he would rather be fed to the drakes. No, this would suit him much better. He took the clothes from the girl, sliding his hands on the fine silk. These were far better clothes than he ever hoped to wear. The Queen must truly prize his face then. Only his face and what lie in his head. The information about the man who gave him the ring.<br/><br/>""I shall go change into these and report back,"" he said, bowing slightly to her. The instructions she had given him were simple enough, he could remember those."
1607,Magesty Waiting,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=21072&start=20,2013-01-16T07:14:27,BlackAppleJ,"The evening rolled around quickly. By the Afternoon hours began turning to evening guests began to arrive. Jamel had left him at the door wearing her own insane and outlandish outfit. He had been thoroughly washed and his hair styled along with given some cologne to wear. Many nobles arrived in every manner of dress. Many extremely revealing as was custom and more then a few oogled at him. Across from them a Drow female, who had been introduced as a courtesan for high nobles was welcoming guests and flirting effortlessly. Many a noble giving her tips as they walked by.<br/><br/>From his view the courtyard was a thing to behold. Everything was clean and whipped spotless, flowers stood tall, the stones under their feet washed and polished, banners and flags everywhere. Truly it was a sight to behold for an individual unaccustomed to luxury."
1608,Magesty Waiting,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=21072&start=20,2013-01-16T07:25:39,TragediansComic,"Driscoll brought forth his trained smile, more a smirk than anything else and greeted both men and women of the court with a slight bow. Rarely did he actually make eye contact. Too long had he been slapped by some of the higher up clients for that. When he could feel eyes on him, he would find that one and look, if just for a second. It was enough and he was often greet himself rather warmly and also received a few tips.<br/><br/>He was going to give the courtesan across from him a challenge. He wasn't going to let her walk out of this a victor over him. She might have the hips and the breasts, but he had the sly smile, the tall figure and the blend of both masculine finesse as well as a slight feminine curve due to his lack of muscular build in his stomach region. If all else, he was sure he was just generally more visually attractive than her, but of course, she seemed warmer in personality. More willing to serve and thus more approachable. He might lose in that aspect alone. He could change that though, once he could away from the damnable entrance and truly get to work."
1609,Magesty Waiting,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=21072&start=20,2013-01-18T06:20:33,BlackAppleJ,"Inside people bustled about in the hall and throne room along with the ball room. The dinning area was closed off till dinner to allow preparations to be completed. Keil sat on her throne wearing a blue belly top trimmed with While ribbon and see through white harem pants showing blue panties underneath. Her footwear is blue slip on shoes again trimmed with white ribbon. Her silver bangs hung freely framing her face and flowed freely at the back as well. A blue headband with an set Luna stone in the center replaced her crown and held a veil running down behind her, it was a black veil with white patches that seemed to twinkle like the night sky on the surface.<br/><br/>The throne room had drapery and a table filled with delicacies of every sort. The table cloth was a silky material and 2 servants were posted at it. The floors had been polished to be spotless and a beautiful melody rung through the area from a band. Gossip went to and fro from moth to mouth and ear to ear from nobles and servants alike.<br/><br/>Keil overlooked it, the drakes having been removed.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I cannot wait for this night to be over. Such a ruckass being made over one day when their are things to be done! I have a smuggling operation to undermine, taxes to collect, justice to uphold, papers to sign and I stuck sitting here!</span>She thought to herself with a sigh, she knew she had to hide her irritation but it was all getting to be a bit much. More then once she thought of a break but their was no rest for a Queen, she knew this but it didn't make her life any easier.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Mother why did you have to go and leave such burden on my shoulders so soon...</span>"
1610,Magesty Waiting,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=21072&start=20,2013-01-18T07:40:41,TragediansComic,"Driscoll followed the lead of his competition when she left the doors to walk amongst the assembled crowd. He floated between the groups, much like a ghost. He wasn't sure where to begin. He came to the conclusion that he would continue to move amongst the groups, look pretty and wait for someone to make a move onto him.<br/><br/>He adjusted his shirt and the vest, using different tactics to attract someone's attention. Ranging from feigning boredom and disinterest to acting intrigued when a guest spoke. He never spoke first though, only when addressed, just as he had been told to. He tried to commit names to faces."
1611,Magesty Waiting,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=21072&start=20,2013-01-20T06:32:49,BlackAppleJ,"The Courtesan saw what he was trying to do and wanted to laugh at the endeavor. She approached a noblewoman she had serviced before. They talked briefly before they linked arms and began walking away from the party, a smirk on her face. Both individuals turned a corner out of sight.<br/><br/>Meanwhile as they did this Keil got up and walked to the refreshments table taking the strongest drink they had. Her patience was running thin and the stress felt like it was clawing into her brain. She needed this drink to stay calm and sane. She spotted Driscoll and decided she might as well talk with the slave. Walking towards him a bit more relaxed thanks to the drink.<br/><br/>She had noticed long ago that the best conversation could come from a servant or slave that had been coaxed to speak freely. A noble was a trained liar, it was difficult to find one you could truly call a friend too. They would tell you anything you wanted to here or manipulate you to gain for their clan. While It could be seen as a noble deed Keil easily lost patience with it. Even when she was young she found that she could have faith in her 'friends'. She witnessed friendships torn apart for the sake of politics and petty disputes.<br/><br/>Yet she also witnessed commoners relationships, even through hardship they valued each other and helped each other. She envied them for this. More then once in her youth and even now she wished she had been born a commoner. Wished she could teach nobility these values. But, alas, as she grew older she learned you could only find such pleasantries on the battlefield, where your lives hung in the balance and where the brave and loyal was separated from the cowards and treacherous leeches, and in the trenches of poverty and where lives depended on the decisions of others. For this reason she was glad she was Queen.<br/><br/>But, regardless, she had learned she could find some solitude in speaking with servants and her Maids in Waiting along with her commoner born guards for conversation and honesty. A relief for her, like taking off a scruffy fabric at the end of the day. And what better way to know the state of the darker side of town then by asking a slave living in it?"
1612,Magesty Waiting,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=21072&start=20,2013-01-20T06:50:47,TragediansComic,"Driscoll noticed the Queen's approach and he bowed deeply and immediately reverted to putting his eyes to the floor. It was no problem to put his mouth shut at this point, no one was speaking to him either way. It felt more like he was being ignored than anything else. He supposed it was better this way. Small talk was never a thing for him, post coitus talk though...<br/><br/>From what he saw before averting his eyes, the Queen was dressed less risque than she was for the parade. He was rather grateful. He would never understand Drow fashion and the need to bare skin. The uncovered flesh and the sheer fabrics where beginning to take their toll on him."
1613,Magesty Waiting,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=21072&start=20,2013-01-20T19:53:13,BlackAppleJ,"""Rise Driscoll, and fret not. I am not here to interrogate you nor am I here to belittle you."" she said taking another drink ""How are you enjoying the party, and please do not sugar coat your tongue simply because it is I addressing you. If it be possible I require an honest opinion. I tire of hearing nothing but honeyed words from nobility who seem only adept at these parties at schmoozing, attacking one another for petty reasons, and wearing layers of glossy masks.""<br/><br/>She watched him and admitted she rather enjoyed his attire, a nice change appearance for her. Although she was quiet aware it couldn't have been Jamle's first choice or even her willing choice. To whoever chose it she was thankful for not having to look at the eyesore and believed he should be happy he didn't have to wear it either or he would've been the clown of the party."
1614,Magesty Waiting,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=21072&start=20,2013-01-21T01:15:46,TragediansComic,"It was a force of habit he was not going to easily break. Driscoll forced himself to look up, but he couldn't do it for long and glanced away. However he replied, ""I am not here to enjoy myself and I am not. I am not used to such high nobility, I have no idea what I am doing anymore. Its easier to please a commoner who is grateful for whatever pleasures he had, but these people are bathed in luxuries and are so picky..."" He sighed, clasping his hands behind his back.<br/><br/>He shuffled from foot to foot nervously. She could be playing games with him. She could be expecting the honeyed answer and use his answer as leverage against his case. So many possibilities that could be in play. ""I am not to their tastes. They don't even speak to me. They look, but they are not pleased with what they see...I think...unless they are waiting for an more opportune moment and use it to their advantage and my humility.""<br/><br/>It wouldn't be the first time. A client that had hired him for a party before had waited until dinner to make him climb onto the table and strip down to nothing. He and another consort ended up being the main course."
1615,Magesty Waiting,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=21072&start=20,2013-01-21T07:11:31,BlackAppleJ,"She nodded listening to him, internally sighing at his still looking away ""Tis understandable. Though a sad reality as it were. Is it better to be bathed in luxury and never know the hardships of life many face or to be knee deep in poverty only to relish what pleasures one is blessed with. A question for the age I think. But I digress, their is hardships of a different brand nobility faces a commoner may not immediately identify. Behind sliver spoons and mirrors shrouded in smoke lies a greater responsibility. But then again I digress once more. Tis a shame though you aren't enjoying yourself though.""<br/><br/>She took a drink from the nearby table and handed it to him. ""Drink this, but only take sips, lest your body is not accustom to such strong drink. I can only assume Jamel has placed guidelines and rules upon you are expected to adhere to. But here me now, that woman's word, as is her taste, poor and she institutes foolish words thinking a mere slip cold topple my image. She should really worry for her own with her taste in clothing."" she chuckled.<br/><br/>""Feel free to walk among the crowd and speak to the nobles. They have little power here then they really think and if one believes they are above me in word then you have revealed a potential usurper and traitor. Perhaps such exposure and reprimanding will put a foolish and self absorbed noble in her place below my slipper."""
1616,Magesty Waiting,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=21072&start=20,2013-01-22T03:14:17,TragediansComic,"Driscoll took the drink, if but a little unwillingly. He sipped it and felt it burn down his throat. He handed it back as his eyes watered. ""That is really strong. I don't think I can handle that at all...And no actually, Jamle left my job rather open...Or at least I feel that way. The only thing to adhere to is to do what I am asked off. No matter the request.""<br/><br/>""But I suppose I can cox out the potential traitors..."" he added, with a slight smirk. He had no idea how he'd go about doing so, but he could damn well try."
1617,Magesty Waiting,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=21072&start=40,2013-01-23T04:39:20,BlackAppleJ,"""Excellent,"" she smiled downing the drink. This would solve so many over her problems, plus, she had to admit she loved seeing Nobles bested by their lesser's sometimes. Though only when that noble was due for a reality check to their place in her kingdom.<br/><br/>But it also presented another issue. Whichever noble it may be were they to identify him when she handed him back over to his master they'd want revenge. Understandable but a concern for him. She could send him back and wait, see if he was found. If he was she could turn a blind eye to him and let him die, but since he helped her it didnt look good on her and brought her down to a manipulative noble, not a noble and gracious Queen to be praised, male or not. Or she could keep him here, she could always use more workers and he'd be safe within castle walls.<br/><br/>""Remember this Driscoll. I take care of my own. Do well by me, and you'll never see poverty again,"" she said with a smile. She'd think over a mode of action later. However he promised to be a useful pawn to her if nothing else."
1618,Magesty Waiting,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=21072&start=40,2013-01-23T05:15:26,TragediansComic,"That was a gamble he was going to take. Root out the usurpers and never go back to that brothel again or do terribly and probably be tortured at killed for acting out of his place and not getting the Queen the information she needed. Time to get started, but first he'd need an idea who target. ""Do you have ideas who might be thinking of a uprising against you?"" he asked. It would be far easier to have an idea, to narrow down the field.<br/><br/>There were too many people and he wouldn't just jump in uninformed. Something to go on was better than nothing and creating a big display, though he was worried it might come to that. He'd have to think of something a little more outlandish to get their attention. The slip of a tongue here or there, a little lie on how he detested the Queen (half-lie, but the intent was there)."
1619,Magesty Waiting,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=21072&start=40,2013-01-23T05:34:12,BlackAppleJ,"""Look for the highest clans. Those that have reason and means to strike out at me. Ah what am I saying. You haven't the...<span style=""font-style: italic"">pleasure</span>of hearing politics. I shan't point them out, lest it become to obvious to them my intent, but I'll name and describe people you may want to...get to know."" she sad her voice dripping with sarcasm at the word 'pleasure'. She half hated resorting to this but half enjoyed rooting out the danger and possibly making them embarrass themselves.<br/><br/>""The First is Jay Ne'Kelog. She is an older woman but retains her vitality and beauty well. Her clan members who wander here are draped in golds and red's. I went to school with her daughter. Last I saw from my throne she bore Hair as red as blood and colored her lips a yellow that contrasts oddly well with her skin. I didn't see her attire to well aside from a yellow tube top exposing her belly and a red gossamer sash. I will warn you she has a taste for young men.<br/><br/>The next is Velish Hil'Haldendir. She is young for a clan leader, her clan being seamstresses. Expect to find her in outlandish greens, mainly ones so bright looking to long is an eyesore. Her clan has a bit of a vindictive side and has coveted the throne for generations, but doesn't have the man power to overthrow me. But I worry their status is getting to be to much. She's easy to get riled up, merely point out a flaw in her attire and push the subject even expose it should do.<br/><br/>The last big threat is Nah Neild. They are our engineer's, be extra cautious not to prompt her to stop producing to us or your head will role. I merely want to see where she stands with us but she can be...finky. She is an optional investigation, but were you to try and succeed I will gladly repay you.<br/><br/>But remember this,"" she said now sternly ""Should you try to betray me. Their will be dire consequences. I still do not fully trust you Driscoll, with reason, but Perhaps I can reconsider if you do this task well."""
1620,Magesty Waiting,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=21072&start=40,2013-01-23T05:54:35,TragediansComic,"Driscoll nodded with each name and threw his eyes about the room to try and spot them. He did not turn his head or move his body. He only looked to where he could see from his spot beside the Queen. ""I will stick with the first two for now, if I cannot work anything out of them, then I shall try for the third you mentioned. I do not want to create any rifts between you and Lady Neild,"" he said. From the corner of his eye, he saw a flash of bright green and turn his head only slightly to see it better. That was possibly Lady Hil'Haldendir. Definitely an eyesore of bright green, there was no doubt.<br/><br/>Though she was in sight, he thought that it might be better to try the other first; Lady Ne'Kelog. With a taste for young men, he would surely have bonus points in trying to get her attention. ""If you don't mind, my Queen, I should feel inclined to begin this task. In fact, I might even be a bit excited for it."" Driscoll smiled wickedly, then bow his head and turned to leave the group in search of Jay.<br/><br/>He found her by another refreshment table. He couldn't help but admire the way she managed to get such bright colours to work for her. He slid into the group, not next to her but definitely in sight. He interrupted the whispered conversation that was going on between Jay and a couple others of her clan and a few he did not recognize. ""Excuse me my Ladies and Lords, are you enjoying your evening? he asked, in a sweet tone. He changed his entire demeanor again, shifting into a more welcoming and light-hearted mood and expression."
1621,Magesty Waiting,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=21072&start=40,2013-01-23T06:06:59,BlackAppleJ,"""Greatly,"" a lord said next to him. ""Well well well what do we have here~?"" came a female voice. The voice belonged to an older woman, age marks marked on her face but she still retained a youthful smile. She had red hair pulled up in 2 rather large and somewhat poofy pigtails that only came down to her shoulders, held in place by gold hoops. Her top was indeed a yellow tube top with a gossamer sash draped over her arms. Her skirt, if it could be called that, was a long loin cloth made of red satin and  held by a golden chain in place. It revealed all over her hips and legs only covering her butt and immediate crotch. She was leaning on the table making the cloth expose more then normal but somehow still covering her crotch. Her shoes were red stiletto heels with a gold button on the strap. She had one red tattoo going up the side of her left leg up over her hip and stomach to her shoulders and then down her arm stopping at her had. Both arms heavy with jewelry.<br/><br/>She got up from leaning on the table and strut over to him ""I didn't know Keil had such good taste in entertainers. How delightful~ What's your name cutie~"" she said looking him over with interest."
1622,Magesty Waiting,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=21072&start=40,2013-01-23T06:18:35,TragediansComic,"He immediately regretted this decision and wished he had gone for the other first, but this one was easier to get to. In fact, all he had to do was stand there, or so it seemed. He bowed again. ""Good evening Lady Ne'Kelog,"" he said, at this point a little honestly wouldn't hurt. ""I have only recently been hired to entertain at Lady Keil's parties. Keep this in mind please, as I am still a little nervous over entertaining for such nobility."" That part was a lie. He was well aware of what they could make him do.<br/><br/>He glanced at her appreciatively. At least her age didn't show and she certainly didn't act it. He could deal with this for a time. He hoped so at least as there was no getting out of it now. He added to his 'newbie entertain' story by pretending to be a little bashful and looked to the floor away from her and the others and taking a more passive stance. Absently brushing his curly hair from his face and tugging at the hem of his vest, pretending to be awkward in his close and surroundings."
1623,Magesty Waiting,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=21072&start=40,2013-01-23T06:31:24,BlackAppleJ,"""Oh now aren't you just plain adorable!"" She laughed ""And I see Keil taught you my name~ Im impressed,"" she said this in a partially mocking tone.<br/><br/>""Mother please aren't you to old for this kind of behaviour?"" a young girl asked dress in similar colors.<br/><br/>""Nonesense Reiha!"" she said waving her daughter off. ""Im only 572!"" she laughed.<br/><br/>""Mother in comparison to him your old enough to be his grandmother, plastic surgery only goes so far...""<br/><br/>""Hush you!"" she said sternly to daughter. Not hesitating to o a dramatic swoosh with her clothes.<br/><br/>Keil watched him with interest from her throne. Wondering how he'd fair when he learned Jay's age and her habits with younger men. She had purposely left some information out as not to scare him. But such surprises should be expected if one is expected to be a spy for the Queen. Though she had other more enjoyable plans for him."
1624,Magesty Waiting,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=21072&start=40,2013-01-23T06:38:54,TragediansComic,"He was glad he was looking at the floor because he was sure a look of horror crossed it for a split second. He was willing to just about anything, but this...Well, she didn't look it and he supposed he could forget her age for the time being. Just...Pretend he never heard it....<br/><br/>""There was no need to teach me your name. Its known well enough... considering your reputation,"" he said innocently enough, but there was venomous undertone to it, implying more than her ways with younger men. Anyone who was paranoid would pick up on it, he was sure, a paranoid clan leader would be listening to any hints. He glanced up between his curly bangs to see her reaction."
1625,Magesty Waiting,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=21072&start=40,2013-01-23T17:52:56,BlackAppleJ,"She didn't notice it being to busy either playing with his hair or bickering with her children playfully. In all actuality she seemed like a playful, if not bizzar, motherly entity. Not having a problem flaunting her appearance. However she seemed to get defensive and hush hush whenever her plastic surgery was mentioned. ""How old are you little thing~?"" she asked with a smile.<br/><br/>Her daughter was pinching the bridge of her nose and grumbling to herself. Her son appeared annoyed too. More so then it would be normal. A sign that could lead to many notions by how hurried they appeared. Ether they had been in deep conversation  of a subject of important need, which hadn't once been mentioned, they were no happier to be here then Driscoll, or they were merely impatient in nature.<br/><br/>Jay however seemed in no interest or hurry to return to the conversation, even reluctant. Brushing off everyone of her children's desires to return to the 'task at hand'. Eventually they got fed up with their mother and walked off stating they would return to the discussion later."
1626,Magesty Waiting,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=21072&start=40,2013-01-24T01:38:28,TragediansComic,"""I am twenty three years of age,"" he answered, smiling sweetly. The prime for a human a male, or at least he specifically was in his prime. By her tone, he knew his darker connotations. He knew there was something going on, the children alluded to that, but their mother seems completely aloof. She was acting, just as he was while they struggle to play along. The plot could be more theirs than hers, thus their desire to continue the conversation.<br/><br/>He could wrong though and it could be all her. She just knew when to shut her mouth and talk about unrelated things. Perhaps she was even guessing that he was a spy for Keil. If that was the case, he could be in danger. Time would tell and so long as he played his cards correctly, he should be fine."
1627,Magesty Waiting,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=21072&start=40,2013-01-27T06:38:22,BlackAppleJ,"""Twenty-three, in your prime I see! Now then whats a young man like you want with me, hmm?"" she said smiling at him. Placing her hands on her hips.<br/><br/>Her children had relocated to the other side of the room. In the meantime a servant was called the Keil's side. She gave him orders and then that servant went and spoke to another who ran off. The first servant approached him and Jay whispering to Driscoll ""Queen Keil has prepaired a Master Suit for you to bring Lady Jay to to make your 'meeting' more private."" he whispered giving him a wink ""Room 439 on the 3rd floor."" And with that he walked away.<br/><br/>Jay raised and eyebrow ""Now what was that about?"""
1628,Magesty Waiting,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=21072&start=40,2013-01-27T07:13:39,TragediansComic,"Driscoll was beginning to think that this was all some sort of sick joke. His queen didn't really expect him to take her to a bed with him, did see? Of course she did....A whore like himself was far better at pillow talk than small talk. If he was going to get anything out of her, he was going to have to soften her up and put her in a daze...Unless she took the absolute lead and tired him before he tired her. A woman of her age though shouldn't be able to keep up with him.<br/><br/>""Uh..."", he stammered, looking for words. There was no lying about this one, not without being seen right through. ""A room has been prepared,"" he said, ""If you would prefer a more....private conversation..."""
1629,Magesty Waiting,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=21072&start=40,2013-01-27T07:31:31,BlackAppleJ,"""Sounds splendid to me dear, quiet frankly it feels like on cant talk freely when their are a hundred ears ready to take what you say and gobble you up....unless perhaps you were interested in a different kind of conversation?"" she smirked and raised her eyebrow suggestively ""Which I'm still plenty game for.""<br/><br/>She linked arms with him Keil watched him and raised and eyebrow.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I wonder if he'll actually sleep with her...well this will defiantly let me see his mode of work. Still, I cant help but wonder if he's daft enough to think I want him to sleep with the woman. A private room can be used for more when doing recon then just a time for a seductive romp.</span>She thought to herself taking a drink of wine. Her thoughts ran over her strategies again. Attempting to plan out her next course of action with the Intel she had just received from her investigator. Things were getting heated now and a new situation was brewing that she loathed to have to add to her list."
1630,Magesty Waiting,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=21072&start=40,2013-01-28T06:21:03,TragediansComic,"Driscoll took her arms and lead her off through the halls. ""I game for anything so long as there isn't much of an audience,"" he replied. He tried not to seem lost but he chewed his lip as she counted off the door numbers to find the one prepared for them. Once there, how was he going to go about doing this...He still wasn't sure. Then he thought of it. It might mean some badmouthing of the Queen Keil, but he figured that was the price of information.<br/><br/>And there was the room. He opened the door for her to enter first. It was a lavish room, far better than the one he was given. He would let her make herself comfortable first. He only wished he had more details about what kind of undermining she was attempting."
1631,Magesty Waiting,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=21072&start=40,2013-01-29T04:43:08,BlackAppleJ,"She sat on the edge of the bed relaxing ""Is their no end to Keil's lavish home? The banner's to honor the clans, the color, though far to much blue for my taste, the decor? If only we all could live in such a goddess blessed place! But, alas, not all can be royalty. And with good reasoning."" she said admiring the room herself.<br/><br/>She looked at Driscoll ""Now then what did you have in mind my dear? I know very well Keil is up to something. I used to babysit her actually, to some she's a stone cold woman but she has a habit of twitching her ears when shes in deep thought or suspicious."" she laughed ""Tell me does she suspect me of something? Speak little spy, you did well hiding your intent buuut it takes a bit more to fool this old crone."""
1632,Magesty Waiting,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=21072&start=40,2013-01-29T07:11:29,TragediansComic,"He dropped his facade immediately after hearing he had been found out. ""Well if it counts for anything, I was never meant to be a spy. I really am only a prostitute,"" he said, shrugging. ""I am not trained in any arts of acting or manipulation that your race seems to be so apt at."" His was however a wonderful speaker, knowing language just as fluidly as any high born and educated noble. All from listening and learning through use and correction.  ""She never told me suspected you off, that she thought you were up to something. Nothing specific, hell she wasn't sure herself.""<br/><br/>He might as well be honest. Driscoll crossed his arms over his chest. ""I will thank you though for waiting until we came to a private room before calling me out on my bad acting..."" He'd have to work on his acting and persuasion. ""Though I must say, the way your children were acting makes me think either you or they are up to something they would rather keep amongst themselves...."""
1633,Magesty Waiting,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=21072&start=40,2013-02-05T05:22:17,BlackAppleJ,"She lowered her head when he mentioned her children ""Yes..."" she sighed ""Keil has reason to fear. I shall not divulge any information. My children are more valuable to me then that. I' rather be struck own now by an assassin then give it away. I do not doubt Queen Keil would spare them their heads. They are foolish children but powerful ones. Those traits together are a recipe for disaster.."" She stood up.<br/><br/>""Your act was convincing were it not that I know our Queen so well I'd have fallen for it. And I must say your pretty face wasn't terrible to see either young man."" she winked at him and laughed ""Im afraid you will approach your Queen empty handed...except..."" she seemed deep in thought.<br/><br/>""..I take that back."" she sighed ""Tell Keil I have no part in any scheme, but She should be ready. I trust you will keep my children out of this conversation?"""
1634,Magesty Waiting,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=21072&start=40,2013-02-05T05:30:37,TragediansComic,"""My head lies in her hands just as much as your children's do. Would you go to war with Queen Keil over a whore with a loose tongue and sharp ears? Besides, she's already ready for something from you,"" he replied. There was a hiss to his voice, he didn't like this woman, something about her made his skin crawl. He would tell Kiel what he could, he would also blatantly tell her that it was Kiel herself that blew his act, probably when she sent that messenger with word of the room.<br/><br/>He described himself that way as a plan began formulating in his head. He could spread a rumor in the ranks of the servants of them. He could tarnish their entire reputation from the bottom up, or at least he could die trying. But he could also get far more out of this. ""But, of course, you could maybe convince me to keep my mouth shut. I'm willing to hear offers."""
1635,Magesty Waiting,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=21072&start=40,2013-02-05T05:39:54,BlackAppleJ,"She narrowed her eyes at him ""A loose tongue indeed."" and in the next moment she lunged at him with alarming speed for somebody her age. Grabbing his throat and choking him. She pulled a thin stiletto knife from her hair, having been tucking in a pigtail. She brought the knife to his face, the cool metal pressed against his cheek. Then his mouth before sliding it in, cutting his lip some.<br/><br/>""Turns out you were a terrible spy. Laying all your cards out on the table. Pathetic. I cant have you expose my children, never. So therefore Ill just have to remove your loose tongue!"" she growled jabbing the blade into his tongue. ""Scream all you want but as far as the guards care you were a servant who out stepped your bounds,"" she hissed ""I will not allow my children to die because of a treacherous leech!"""
1636,Magesty Waiting,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=21072&start=40,2013-02-05T05:56:27,TragediansComic,He could taste the blood in his mouth and and clawed at the arm holding him to the wall. He should've left when he had the chance. He should've wandered a bit more in search of the infirmary of the palace. He was the treacherous one?! She was one to talk. Any screams he had were choked by her hold and gurgled by the blood in his mouth which spilled out from between his lips and down his chin to her hand. He had no weapons and if he did she would probably only kill him then and there. Well at this rate she might as well.
1637,Magesty Waiting,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=21072,2013-01-14T16:49:30,BlackAppleJ,"Th city danced in joy. Lights illuminated the cavern and cheers and song filled the air. The smells of exotic and home cooked foods snuffed away the usual earthy smell and lifted everyone's hearts and tempted their stomachs. Citizens walked about joyfully with families, friends, and lovers. It was a momentous occasion this day as it was one of the few public holidays. It was Wensiter, the time of year for joy as it was the day when The Drow founded the city and liberated the land. Since then wars and battles have come and gone but the city stayed strong.<br/><br/>At this moment a parade was ensuing. People lined the streets watching mana casters and their elemental summons dance and perform down the street. Performers dazzle peoples eyes and inspire awe in them. Children giggled eating their candies and nobody but vendors and store owners selling goodies worked. Keil sat on a throne in the parade which was more elegant then any of the other clan leaders featured in the parade. Flowers from all over the kingdoms adorned it with fabrics a commoner could only see in their dreams, some believe to be made of those very dreams.<br/><br/>Keil herself wore her sparkling golden crown with Luna stones embedded in it. Rare stones only available to royalty, high priests, Generals, and Master Sorcerers which had the power to suck the very life essence from a being when directed by mana, but harmless when used as simple Jewelry. Her torso was greatly exposed with the exception of platinum metal pendents covering her nipples held their by see through blue drapery. Her skirt was a blue bikini bottom with a layer skirt and train, exposing her front but covering her back side. From her shoulders a blue cape hung held by a golden chain , the cape itself embroidered with the history of the city on it, worn on for this day's ceremony. She wore velvet slip on shoes on her feet and all manner of jewelry hung from her arms.<br/><br/>Her throne was carried by slaves in toga's colored white, gold, and blues. Elaborate for Slaves but for such an occasion she saw it fit to be detailed in presentation. Though she waved and smiled to her subjects as they cheered her mind was elsewhere, planning trade operations and political situations."
1638,Magesty Waiting,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=21072,2013-01-14T18:20:53,TragediansComic,"Driscoll was on display for the brothel. There was no getting out of this one, not this time. He was dressed in simple white leggings, his chest bare but he had some jewels which given to him as payment for his services. Most were rings and his fingers felt heavy with them but continue to wear them anyways. His neck had a silver chain with a small ruby pendant at the end.<br/><br/>The parade passed by with a mirage of colours and his eyes ached from becoming rather accustom to the dark. His eyes were straining to see though when the fireworks died down and the displays of magic calmed.<br/><br/>He could see the eyes roaming over him and the others that were assembled, to stand or lounge around outside the building. It was humiliating as both women and men look him over. A human wasn't a rare sight down in the caverns but it wasn't common place. The Queen's float was coming now, the cheers were getting louder. He rolled his eyes and crossed his arms in annoyance, wishing the whole thing would end quickly. It earned him a swat at the back of his head from the proprietor of the brothel, for his indignation.<br/><br/>He lowered his arms, but refused to smile, or look even remotely friendly. But the crowd was ignoring him now as the Queen's float came entirely into sight were event the details of her gown, or lack there-of was, noticeable."
1639,Magesty Waiting,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=21072,2013-01-14T19:38:02,BlackAppleJ,"Keil looked Driscoll's way and even directly at him. Almost harshly an analyzing, running all over him. She stood up and her scepter, an icon to the throne with every type of magical jem known to the Drow embedded in it, was held high and brought down on the base on the float. It was a sign something was wrong, and the interruption of such an event was rare and usually meant something dire. The crowd became worried and watched as the float was lowered and she stepped down off of it. Her guards on stone salamanders held the crowd back as she approached him.<br/><br/>Once in front of him she stood stared him down. keeping her body standing tall and proud despite the heavy cape. From this distance he could see the mana swirling almost hypnotically in the Luna Stones. They swirled like a whirlpool of energy, ready to suck anything that they can into them but held back by the edge of their prison.<br/><br/>A solider came behind him and pushed the owner away and another forcing him to kneel in her presence. Te crowd surrounding fell to ow as well. Some watching with interest and others with fear."
1640,Magesty Waiting,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=21072,2013-01-14T23:31:37,TragediansComic,"Driscoll dared not to raise his head. He stared at her shoes instead, had his annoyance been noted? Was he going to be slaughter for that? If so, she might as well get it over with. He gulped.<br/><br/>The owner of the brothel, a drow, wealthy enough to dress in silks with a few jewels imbedded in the fabric, kept his head low, but said, ""My Queen, to what do I owe you the honor of stopping to regard my exotic wares?"" He sounded worried, nervous even to Driscoll's ears. A rare thing since the man was often pompous and prideful of his work. Though, he did not like being referred to as 'wares', even if he was to be bought or rented and used like a toy, he was a human, he was a person."
1641,Magesty Waiting,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=21072,2013-01-14T23:35:10,BlackAppleJ,"""Silence, it is not you're 'wares' I'm concerned about."" She said but her tone wasn't harsh or cold. More like it was lost in thought. She reached down and grabbed a ring off his finger looking at it and more importunately the jem. ""Rise human and tell me where you got this ring?"""
1642,Magesty Waiting,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=21072,2013-01-14T23:41:29,TragediansComic,"Driscoll stood, stiffly from the treatment of the guard. ""It was a gift from one of my regular clients,"" he answered. Short, sweet and to the point, there was no reason to do otherwise the Queen. ""I would tell you his name but he's never told me...""<br/><br/>His eyes were still downcast, still refusing to look directly at her. He made no motion to take back the ring."
1643,Magesty Waiting,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=21072,2013-01-14T23:49:46,BlackAppleJ,"She examined it further and looked at the owner ""I'll be taking him with me. It is a matter of royal investigation. The guard roughly shoved Driscoll forward ""I'll return him once we are done. Thank you for your cooperation."" she said and strode back to her float. The guard shoving Driscoll toward it. A slave bent over for Keil to use as a step up onto the float which she then proceeded to return to her throne. ""Human! Come here!"" She ordered holding the ring.<br/><br/>From his angle he could see it glowing oddly and a green jewel in her staff to be reacting to the glow. The interior of it appearing to flash and  look as if internally it was shattering but in reality it was just fine."
1644,Magesty Waiting,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=21072,2013-01-14T23:54:08,TragediansComic,"He stepped forward quickly, to avoid her shouting at him further. He wasn't sure if he should get on the float or stand with the other slaves. To be absolutely sure he asked, ""Where do you want me, you majesty?"" He meant it literally for clarification but of course she could take it as a will to serve completely and to what she wanted exactly. He would lie at her feat or stand under the float, so long as he kept his head...heads."
1645,Magesty Waiting,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=21072,2013-01-14T23:59:17,BlackAppleJ,"She motioned for him to come to her with her hand still looking at the ring. Then at her scepter 'I was worried about this' she thought to herself with a sigh. ""I need to speak with you now!"" she said. The guard grabbed him and lifted him onto the float rather roughly. ""Hurry up punk."" the female voice came from under the helmet ""Your holding up the parade. Try anything with her Majesty and if she doesn't gut you we will."""
1646,Magesty Waiting,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=21072,2013-01-15T00:04:18,TragediansComic,"He fell flat across the float in front of her. Instead of attempting to stand, he moved into a sitting position at her feet. He grumbled something about bruising and how his clients were going to like that. He didn't the damned warning from the guards, he wasn't going to touch the Queen until she asked or demanded it off him. He was afraid of even touching her dress or specter.<br/><br/>He cleared his throat. ""What is that you wish to speak about?"" If it were more questions about the ring, he knew nothing of it. It was a gift, a payment maybe from a client. A male who always surprised him at being able to pay his fee."
1647,Magesty Waiting,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=21072,2013-01-15T00:08:30,BlackAppleJ,"She held the ring down for him to see. The once purple gem was yellow and inside looked like it was exploding. The metal around it was rusty and aged even though only moments ago it had been glittering. A similar jewel was imbedded in the scepter ""Are you aware of what this is?""<br/><br/>The float resumed and thus the parade. The crowd up ahead cheered like nothing had happened. Though the crowd behind was quiet for awhile confused and concerned."
1648,Magesty Waiting,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=21072,2013-01-15T00:22:27,TragediansComic,"""No, I have no idea what it is,"" he answered, shaking his head. ""To me its just a ring."" He shrugged. ""I am assuming its something important..."" It was always just a pretty ring that he kept and wore when his clients want him dressed up.<br/><br/>He shook as the float started up again and struggled to stay upright."
1649,Magesty Waiting,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=21072,2013-01-15T04:08:35,BlackAppleJ,"""These boy are call Amber Dim. As their name goes it appeared as Amber full of energy when held by a mana user but to a human like you it will not light. They have the power to speed the passage of time and are highly dangerous if not in capable hands. A commoner should never have to right to touch this stone much less a slave. And we have seen many a royal stones being black marketed...and guess who just became my new center of invesigation?"" she smirked down at him."
1650,Magesty Waiting,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=21072,2013-01-15T04:27:36,TragediansComic,"""Me?"" he answered, sheepishly. If he thought things were bad before things were about to get far worse. He felt it in his gut, in his bones causing his soul to give a shudder. To be a slave was one thing, to be a slave being investigated by the Queen was another. He could swear by his life he had no idea where the stone came from. Could give her a very, very detailed description of the drow that gave him the ring.<br/><br/>He tried to conjure up an image of him in his head. He was tall for a drow and heavily built, obviously worked as a builder or a miner, something that required heavy lifting as his arms were as thick as tree trunks. His hair was probably once pure white, but was dull and more grey than anything now. His eyes burned like hot coals, they scared him every time he was asked to look at him. He was covered head to toe in scars too, some small like he had been nicked or scratched and others, mostly on his back, were probably from a whip. Part of one of his ears were missing as well; the pointed tip was gone.<br/><br/>He would keep that image, in his mind in case he was asked. He looked out at the passing parade. The crowd was cheering and for a moment he wished it was for him. But with his legs aching under him as he sat on them, he knew it wasn't. In the distance he thought he could the Queen's palace, her home and he was being taken right to it."
1651,Magesty Waiting,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=21072,2013-01-15T04:55:06,BlackAppleJ,"The parade rolled into the court yard of the palace. Spires stood tall, each having a major clan crest at the top. The pathway going up to the palace doors was simple for a palace entry way, made of cobble stone and lights leading up to the stone staircase. Their were gardens with glowing plants meant for caves of all shapes and sizes. The performers were grouped in tents in the courtyard off to the side. The palace itself was tall and stood out from the grounds, proud and powerful.<br/><br/>The float came to a stop and was set down, the guards shuffling the exhausted slaves to their housing. Many looking ready to fall over from the exertion. Keil rose and stepped off the float gracefully. ""Come."" she ordered. Her guards dismounted and removed their helmets. One woman having no hair and the other straight hair but bared an eye patch. They followed their queen and him, staring him down, daring him to try something.<br/><br/>""What is your name human?"" she asked as they walked up the steps. 2 slaves walking up the steps and entering the grand main hallway. Servents and slaves bustled around but everyone stopping to bow as she walked by."
1652,Magesty Waiting,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=21072,2013-01-16T01:26:44,TragediansComic,"Driscoll walked behind her, keeping just behind the train of her dress. ""My name is Driscoll. Driscoll Volo,"" he answered. The he missed the majority of the room, keeping his eyes on the floor as they walked through the foyer. The floors were marble, he could feel it under his bare feet, cold and smooth. He heard the shuffling of feet around him and peeked to the sides to see servants and guards alike.<br/><br/>He folded his hands behind his back, in full view of any of the guards that dared to think he would try anything. He kept his eyes on the train of her gown, watching at is rippled with her steps and the colour of the fabric seemed to change in the lighting.<br/><br/>From some where inside the palace he could smell food being prepared, most likely something far grander than he'd ever eaten. His mouth watered at the smell and he licked his parched lips. He dared to wish, that just once perhaps, he would get a taste of it. A taste of finer things and true luxury; as a opposed to a nice pay and silk sheet with plush pillows and a few decorative jewels.<br/><br/>A thought came to mind. What if the drow that gave him that ring was trying to frame him? What if he gave him that ring so it would look like Driscoll was wrapped up in this smuggling operation? It was entirely plausible, though his usual client had no reason to get his favourite whore locked up in jail. Of course it was worth it if he was trying to rid himself of smuggled gems."
1653,Magesty Waiting,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=21072,2013-01-16T02:59:18,BlackAppleJ,"Keil never broke stride. Another set of grand doors were opened revealing the grand throne room. The room walls had the clan crests hanging from the walls. Each banner the color of its corresponding clan and embroidered with every type of thread. at the end of the room, elevated was the great throne.<br/><br/>It was platinum with blue cushions embroidered in silver thread depicting every manner of creatures on them. Dragons, serpents, fire birds, even golms. The pillows themselves were velvet and silk. The arm handles were carved to look like great fire birds with a intricate board on their back, each with a golden collar. The back cushion was held their by 2 serpents climbing the back of the throne and crossing necks at the top, mouths open and teeth bared. Behind the throne, suspended from the ceiling was a blue banner and in Bold was the Royal crest with the Royal families history sewn into it. One either side of the throne was a dragon drake chained to the floor but with plenty of room to move.<br/><br/>The floor became a rich purple carpet, plush to bare feet. One either side of the room was a maid in waiting stationed. A table next to them with every manner of utensil, food, and drink that could be readily available for the queen immediately when summoned. These maids had different clothes then the others. A clear symbol they were to be held in higher regard then the others. And at every exit a guard.<br/><br/>While most servants had a simple grey  long sleeve dress down to the knee with a white apron and white tights with black shoes, and for the men black pants and a grey long sleeve shirt with black shoes and apron. These two women wore a teal dress to the knee's with a white bow around the waist but no apron. They did not wear stockings  or tights and wore purple flats. The dress itself was tubular and had no sleeves but covered the top of the shoulders. Their hair pinned up in either a pony tail or bun.<br/><br/>Keil approached her throne but turned to him ""Well then Driscoll. Until further notice you will be staying here at the palace. My Maid in waiting's shall take your other jewelry for safe keeping and it shall be returned to you later. We must also inspect them to ensure none other are smuggled. But seeing as you are technically a 'guest' here we wont keep you with the slaves. Beside's I'm out of room for more. So we will provide you with a room and...mild attire to wear."""
1654,Magesty Waiting,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=21072,2013-01-16T04:11:55,TragediansComic,"<span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Well then Driscoll. Until further notice you will be staying here at the palace.""</span><br/><br/>He had no complaints about that. Far better than his previous living arrangements, he might become far to comfortable with this kind of living and not want to leave.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""But seeing as you are technically a 'guest' here we wont keep you with the slaves. Beside's I'm out of room for more. So we will provide you with a room and...mild attire to wear.""</span><br/><br/>A separate room, new clothes; she could take his jewels and keep them for all he cared at this point. He bowed deeply. ""Thank you, My Queen. It is most honorable to be even thought of as a guest in your palace."" He might as well be nice and not push his luck. He didn't want to sound like a complete brown noser.<br/><br/>He looked up for the first time, somewhat dazzled by the room. The dragon drakes made his heart pound and he was sure when one of them stirred it was because it heard the change in his heart beat. He gulped and tried to keep from breaking into a nervous sweat. He looked to the maid's, waiting for them to approach; unsure if he was supposed to go to them or not."
1655,Magesty Waiting,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=21072,2013-01-16T04:20:28,BlackAppleJ,"Keil tapped the ground with her scepter and the maids approached. Both girls bowing before Keil as she returned to her throne. ""We will take you accessories guest."" both said in union ""And escort you to your room."" Both rose and helped him remove the jewelry, placing it in their arms.<br/><br/>Keil patted her drakes ""One more thing Driscoll, expect a visit from my investigator for questioning. IF we find you are guilty of the trade your punishment will be..dire to say the least."" The Drake licked it's lips ""But Im sure that wont happen, will it? Also the same goes for if we find anything for the castle stolen. If you wish to make your life easier feel free to ask my house keepers for work. I'm sure they'll reward you."""
1656,Magesty Waiting,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=21072,2013-01-16T04:37:35,TragediansComic,"<span style=""font-weight: bold"">""IF we find you are guilty of the trade your punishment will be..dire to say the least.""</span><br/><br/>A chill ran up his spine as the drake licked it chomps and seemed to stare right into him. He bowed deeply again. ""Nothing will be stolen, and I will be sure to report to the housekeepers. My Queen, though I am a guest, I am used to....working. So I would prefer to keep busy.""<br/><br/>He removed the last of the rings and handed them to one of the maids. He was innocent of any crimes. He was a victim even! A diversion from the real culprit, he was a man forced into slavery and then the sex trade. He was a victim.<br/><br/>He just had to remember once again, what the drow client looked like. He tried to keep the image as the maid's lead him from the room. Then the idea of a nice, proper bed and nice clothes distracted him. Oh, he was going to enjoy his time here, lounging around in complete luxury. Or at least he hoped he would be, he truly did not want to end up a drake's meal."
1657,The Wonderland Institute for the Mentally Insane,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=21196,2013-01-16T18:32:59,Rulke,"In the state of New York outside the city away from nearby towns is a foreboding structure, many people stay and never stray towards it. Although the very place does house some of the most terrifying, sadistic, cruel and evil psychopaths to ever be captured, not only this but the whole place is built in a very odd style, though it's only as of now five years old, it appears Victorian in design; an immense red-brick construction that seems surreal or unreal in places, the very thing was financed solely by Alice Liddle.<br/><br/>The area which was chosen to construct this huge insitute was also strange, many people throughout the years had vanished from said area, dogs, kids and unwitting teens. None were never found it was I suppose the Bermuda Triangle of New York. People who lived nearby declared this a spot of great malevolence and malign intentions. It became a place where no one would go or move near, so when Alice Liddle had chosen to build her Asylum here, people desperately warned her off, protested and tried to have her reconsider.<br/><br/>It was sadly to no avail the work was commenced thus the law-suits began, the questioning of the name, the location, everything just seemed off about this. Alice insisted that she had come from nervous breakdown wanting to help people and this asylum would only allow the worse of the worse. Her apparent insistence on this piece of land were concerning as was the name she chose, but as the doctor ruled her sane.<br/><br/>All eventually subsided and within a few years it was opened up The Wonderland Institute a modern facility in behind a Victorian faÃ§ade.<br/><br/>Maybe the warnings of this location should have been listened to, because during the laborious construction they discovered a stone crypt which nothing could open, rather than tear it down, they instead built over it, ignoring the ancient plague declaring a dangerous being would be the first of many to this asylum.<br/><br/>A dark strangling force who would make this place his fun house.<br/><br/>******<br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Alice Liddle - Warden's Office</span><br/><br/>Everything was set she had written back to some Senators about the use of certain measures she had employed in the past. They had questioned these methods claiming that what she was doing could be classed under cruel and unusual punishment. She understood this but disagreed as these individuals she allowed to walk around certain areas under supervision had forfeited their rights to respect and dignity after what they had committed, or what they had tried. None of them here, not any had the right to complain.<br/><br/>Reading over the Governor letter it said:<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Dear Ms Liddle<br/><br/>I Governor Walter Peyton wish for you reconsider your methods, I understand your working with monsters and believe you are some sort of crusade, but surely you would reconsider what you are doing.<br/><br/>Your Psychiatrist Mr Carroll has assured us time and time again, that even though you may be unorthodox, you are have been cured for long time, he insists also that trying remove you from this environment could be detrimental.<br/><br/>You see my problem Ms Liddle, I can't ignore the actions you do, but you are keeping many individual locked up tight and due to this many of the state is on your side, I admire that because you have shown you can handle this responsibility.<br/><br/>It is Ms Liddle your flagrant disregard for these people. <br/><br/>I imagine you will ignore this once again or send us reply stating how ignorant we are, we understand but The State of New York has laws and we would rather you follow them, even if you just stop lobotomising patients, it's archaic and gruesome solution.<br/><br/>Please just think on this.<br/><br/>I implore you.<br/><br/>Yours sincerely <br/>Governor Walter Peyton</span><br/><br/>Sighing she rolled her eyes before checking her e-mail on the computers, then standing up seeing the time. It was time for daily inspection 1300 hours sharp this is how she ran this place, cells inspected for weapons or other dangerous implements."
1658,The Wonderland Institute for the Mentally Insane,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=21196,2013-01-20T21:48:52,Ristina,"Katerina sat plainting pictures in her head of a bloody forest.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Oh how the forest made her feel so delightful.</span>Time was of no concern to her in the wicked cell meant to keep thy from causing fun. Peculiar as it is but none the less it is not a forbidden thought, that is if she was to leave. A white room could save the need to stab those that indanger alice?<span style=""font-style: italic"">Oh where did that come from?</span><br/><br/>Her hands constantly moved as if painting the pictures within the depths of her head. Not soon after a form of malicious laughter escaped her lips. "" Oh they will burn, burn in the ashes of their own pitiful emotions!!!"" The eyes she had no sooner went blank than changed back to normal. Not a single memory of what had just conspired.<br/><br/>The past that plagued her was only a quarter her own and a 3 fourths everyone else's. Memories faded in and out some hardly her own. Was the past supposed to be so confusing or is just that...a past lost?<br/><br/>The sound of footsteps coming down the hall caused her to want to leap to the door and beg to be let out. But anxiety soon took over as images of a body on a floor stuck with a knife flashed into her head. The horror!!!!<br/><br/>Just as fast her feet caused a sound as she walked to the right side of the white room. Blinking in complete confusion. There was no innocence in her yet she wanted to save this Alice person. From what who knew, and how the hell did that name pop up?<br/><br/>Breathing in and out slowly on helped eleviate the sudden panic that stripped her. They were all going to die!!! Die like the vermon of society they were!!! But as she breathed thoughts of death and killing began to subside and tears began to fall down her face. Not remorse more like pain from fighting all the battles inside her head.<br/><br/>Was she ever truly a good person?No who was kidding her? Blood was born in her , breed into her, and forced upon the uncertain memory that plagued her."
1659,The Wonderland Institute for the Mentally Insane,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=21196,2013-01-21T01:31:47,Jawbone-ashtray,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">Scrrrrrrr-click-click-scrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr-click-scrrrrrrrrrr</span><br/><br/>Those walls. Those m-m-minty fresh, white washed walls. Those cold-mongering, mother facking walls.<br/><br/>How well did he know those walls?<br/>Well.<br/>Well enough he could paint them in immaculate detail in his sleep, in fact, Dante believed he HAD once or twice. Quite literally. He lived this place, he breathed this place and when he closed his eyes at night, full to the brim with exhaustion, shitter-than-prison-food shifting restlessly in his gut like a wino sleeping one off, enough bags under his eyes to house a chain store comfortably for ten years-- he DREAMED this place...<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">-click-scrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr</span><br/><br/>As he paced the edge of his room, Dante ran the  nail of his index finger across them. It was a sorry looking example of it's kind, gnawed roughly down to the bare wick, criss-crossed with white, suspiciously incisor shaped marks, enough to host a world O's and X's championship and connected to pale, spidery hands that were speckled with dry, flaky blood. From his gums. If things got too boring, Dante was of the opinion that small doses of pain would brighten things up.<br/><br/>But that's a story for another night;<br/><br/>He ran a finger parallel to his path--<br/>Up, down. To, fro.<br/>Hither, hereafter.<br/>Whatever, Trevor.<br/>---nail occasionally catching in groves with a click or skewing momentarily off at a tangent, but always returning to his side like a faithful old dog. It was a game that played much better with wallpaper, where you could catch stray tails of material and soon enough strip the wall in long floral printed tendons, but the staff here had clearly played this one before and knew better than to cash out on a hundred new reams of wallpaper each week and instead, broke the rules of fair play, and opted for paint.<br/><br/>Spoil sports.<br/><br/>Cheaters.<br/><br/>Liars.<br/><br/>Whores.<br/><br/>There was a circle in hell<span style=""font-style: italic"">dedicated</span>just to those sticks in the mud that wouldn't join in the reindeer's fun and games and ruined it for everyone else involved! Paint wasn't a pleasant substitute, no matter how peely, even if it did come off in satisfying flakes, like household sunburn, there was always that one bit that went straight for the sensitive flesh just beneath your nail and jammed fierce enough to draw blood!<br/><br/>Carpe digitus, mothertruckerrrrrsss! Carpe digitus!<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Scrrrrrrrrrrrr-clickâ€”</span><br/><br/>â€œAh! Crap!â€ The lanky figure flinched away from the wall as though it were made of electric, not brick and mortar, pocketing his injured digit between his lips and sucking on it sulkily, dark brow kissing in the middle of his face. For a few moments he could do little more than glare the wall down.<br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">'A Mexican stand off. Dante-Beu vs dry wall. Fourty paces at sunrise and all that jazz. Ding ding! '</span>a cheeky voice quipped from somewhere in the back of his head.<br/>Shu' chyo mouwf!<br/>It should have been amusing, hell, in THIS place a broken arm could be considered 'amusing', but behind the mindless jokes he could feel a dam of anxiety creaking and straining, just waiting to blow and send them all to hell.<br/>'All' meaning himself and his voices. All six of them. Was he joking? Was he not?<br/>A irksome sensation of impending doom, that something really bad was about to happen, was creeping under his skin. The Fear Lurgy. He'd caught it!<br/><br/>Was it just the drugs though?<br/><br/>Or the lack of them. The good ones.<br/><br/>Who the holy fuckaroo knew!<br/><br/>Dante shifted his weight from foot to foot, unsure whether this sensation required dissecting and figuring out or was all bark and no bite, something best left alone.<br/>Emotions made him restless. Frequently he paced, weighed down by unwarranted sensations of unease and disturbance. It wasn't uncommon to see him padding barefooted along the linoleum tracing his fingers across the walls, eyes glazed over, lost in their own mental labyrinth.<br/><br/>What if it really WAS something?<br/><br/>Dante inhaled sharply, whites in his eyes stood out  like car headlamps, breath catching in his throat, suddenly overwhelmed by the need to check back in with other people, rediscover reality,  touch base and take stock of his playthings/ fellow inmates.<br/><br/>As if on a carefully scripted cue (perhaps not, Dante struggled to keep time at the best of times, the asylum was a thief in the night when it came to the clock. It could have been a minute into that train of thought or an hour afterwards.) there was a distraction. A sound next door.<br/><br/>For a moment he froze. Dead. The girl next door... the one with the hats...<br/><br/>Dante threw a hand through the bleached-bone mane of his hair, snapped his fingers, grit his teeth--<br/><br/>The name arrived with a mental bang. Like something heavy had landed in his skull.<br/><br/>â€œKaaaatriiiiina!â€ he hollered,  snapping up against the door, hands curled around the bars, on tiptoes despite his natural height, â€œHey guuurrrl, I he-ar ya!â€ a small grin tipped the corners of his lips, accent curling his words until they had more southern twang than a broken banjo sting, â€œ ya'll wanna show sahm neighborly love 'n teyall us what's goin' orn, hun?â€<br/><br/>It was instant relief, dope in the form of socialization, there was no natural sympathy for her, only a deep curiosity and an ITCHING need to talk."
1660,The Wonderland Institute for the Mentally Insane,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=21196,2013-01-21T20:18:13,Neko,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Valerie. Valerie Sanguin. Better known as Red. My father loved to call me that... where have I gone to? That is, where is here? And how did I get here? Things are rather fuzzy. I recall walking home from the village after selling some candy. (Un-infected, for a change. Maybe that's where I went wrong.) I think someone hit me over the head with something... Got the lump to prove it. Then they (whoever  that may be) must have dumped me here... And I'm not sure where here is. It certainly isn't home or anywhere near the village. Smells different. Too... Sterile. I've only been awake for a few minutes, but I'm running out of light to write by and this strange, bland room doesn't have any lanterns. Just an odd set of tiles on the ceiling that look like they might give light but I can't figure how to work-""</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Kaaaatriiiiina! Hey guuurrrl, I he-ar ya!  ya'll wanna show sahm neighborly love 'n teyall us what's goin' orn, hun?</span>â€<br/><br/>Valerie, or Red, as she preferred to be called, jumped nearly out of her skin, her pen dragging the end of her ""k"" into a panicked tick of a line.<br/><br/>""Tch,"" she scolded herself for being so jumpy. Of course there were others here- she'd sensed their presence almost immediately after awakening. She just... hadn't expected them to be so loud. Red nodded once, convincing herself that it was the loudness of this person's voice, not the presence of another being, that had startled her.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Hold a minute... Maybe this person knows where I am. If he's even actually here- with the size of this bump on my head, I may well have some brain damage enough to cause hallucinations... Kind of annoying hallucinations,</span>she added with a shake of her head.<br/><br/>The girl pulled her long, red cloak tighter about her lithe frame, shaking her flaxen hair free from the over-sized hood. By the dim light that came from outside her room (in her previously disgruntled state she'd mistaken it for daylight) she could make out a barred opening on the door. Something of a window, maybe? Red padded forward cautiously, curling delicate hands around the cold metal and peering out between the bars. It took a moment and a few slow blinks for her deep azure eyes to adjust to the change in light. Immediately though, she saw another face looking back. Sort of. He didn't seem to notice she was there yet. Red tipped her head- a gesture of curiosity. Was this the person who had spoken earlier? She couldn't tell. The way his voice had echoed, she figured he could be anywhere.<br/><br/>Her first thought was to speak, but she held her tongue, deciding it would be best to observe the situation further. She made no move to hide, but scanned as much of the hallway as her peripherals would allow.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Where in Fenrir's name am I?</span>"
1661,The Wonderland Institute for the Mentally Insane,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=21196,2013-01-22T05:50:17,Rayne Yoruichi,"Rayne sings a happy tone sitting on her bed as she pretends to play guitar. Her fingers moving as if she had a real guitar in her hands and her feet tapping to the imaginary beat. She laid on her bed in nothing but a pair of boxers and a bra, since she wasn't allowed to be naked. She despised clothes and only wore them when she was forced too. She turned to a chair in the corner of her room with her cat like eyes. ""Because, Aunt May... I know I'll see him again. That's why I sing to him."" to her... She wasn't locked in an asylum room. She was still locked in her tower and had no way out. Singing out to her prince and waiting for him to come save her. She continued her song and the tapping of her foot on the wall.<br/><br/>A loud voice cut into her singing and she gave a low growl as he spoke in his annoying tangy voice.<span style=""font-style: italic"">â€œHey guuurrrl, I he-ar ya!â€ </span>He was next door to her in her ""tower"" in the ""Palace"" and he annoyed her more than anything. How dare her father place a fool next to her. She tossed her imaginary guitar at the wall when she spoke up. ""Now, that's no way to speak to a lady young man!!!"" she warned him. She knew he wasn't making conversation with her but she couldn't help herself. He was a disrespectful twat sometimes.<br/><br/>Her hair curls in the little breeze coming from the over head fan and she pouts heavily turning on her bed and looking over to the window. She spoke in a very soft. sing song voice with a very strong Irish accent. ""Where are you my prince? When will you come. I'll wait for you among the filthy and the rotten till you return."" Looking at her now, you'd never suspect her of the gruesome crimes she had committed in the past. She twisted a special bracelet around her wrist the bracelet that kept her wondrous fire power in. ""Come save me from the dragon~ that looms within these waaalls~"""
1662,The Wonderland Institute for the Mentally Insane,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=21196,2013-02-24T11:46:14,Nightmare,"Delirious... Delirium... Flavor fueling the twist of madness. Like a sweet and salty tang of intoxication that makes you see things. Oh how much more there was to this sweet and dark flavor, the sweet and dark temptation of murderous intentions of the mind. The mind... A morbid object within the large ivory case covered by the soft versatile flesh canvas. Easily sliced, cut, ripped, marked, and poked with things it was so easily damaged. There were things the flesh canvas could withstand and at others that it couldn't. Such meaningless uses... It was deafening. Yes. Deafening. A soundless outcry that made no truth to what the canvas was. This truth was later carved to its full by one being. One being that was born in London no less. This being was the reason for madness in one child's heart and soul. His eyes opened, orbs encrusted of yellow and vein from bloodshot, lifting his head he shook it with a smirk, ""Dare I mark the thing I shall say. Can you not turn that infernal racket off- or is it part of that wormed corpse that rests in the ivory casing?"" The man pulled his ear bud out as he heard the shout from the cell, the male stopped and looked to the door with a blood smudge on it, fresh blood. The male just blinked and held the bud in his palm, Chester by then was by the door and tapped the metal with the back of his hand on the knuckles with an open clench, ""Yes I can hear it. Yet that be by a simple margin."" He leaned on the wall, ""It's so ghastly - can you not listen to Mozart or that Ludvig persona? It's much more soothing and stimulates the grease you have surrounding the worms in your casing."" he muttered before hearing the male scoff and beat the door, making fun of him for hearing his loud rock.<br/><br/>Chester was once known to a girl, a young girl as the Cheshire Cat, the very same of tales but one of a much deeper meaning. He was a strange man. Scraggly hair and marred body in all. As so was the male who he told to tune it down, the janitor, ""Don't let the door hit you-"" the male chuckled as the loud pang sounded in the hall, ""Too late. Maybe you should have kept the sound low? Not a distraction if set soft, well to me that is."" He began to hum as he lifted his hand and bit his thumb tip, piercing the cleft made from previous bites. Walking to a wall he licked his lips, ""Oh how the blank walls deter my sanity, I wish these had my gorgeous pictures. The last place shunned me for my self torturous deeds, poking and prodding my finger tips every other day to draw out the paints inside of me. I'm a walking bag of paint. Red and black paint. Oh how I remember drawing out<span style=""font-style: italic"">her's</span>... I wish for a taste once more. All I did was a nibble on her hand's bridge- he one between index and thumb. Oh how it was sweet."" Reaching up he felt the padding. Each one at that height till he found one near the door and then set to work. He had gotten skilled over the years. Before and during his asylum stays. He was two days new to this place. The... Wonderland... How ironic... That was what<span style=""font-style: italic"">she</span>called his world. Could this be the chaser of the rabbit white?<br/><br/>Chester didn't know not did he care. He just went to work. Plastering his own blood in thin light lines before making dark adding details to a face he was making. It would take a while to create the face and add such vulgar and morbid detail. Oh yes... How this face brought memories back. His fingers tingled, making him stop and chuckle moving to sit in the middle of the room looking to the started face of a person, ""Here, there. It doesn't matter where you think you are going. Only where you will soon be is where."" He splayed out his hands, placing them flat before him and was on all fours in a raised plank, stretching like a cat and then back to sitting, closing his eyes he lifted his head to the ceiling, ""Everyone here... Is mad. I'm mad, you're mad... It just depends on how you perceive such word. Madness is insanity while its also anger. In my case it's insanity? I smile when angry but look otherwise when joyful. So therefore I must be part of madness. Or was it how I created art though morbid intentions?"" Falling silent he began to hum Lacremosa."
1663,The Wonderland Institute for the Mentally Insane,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=21196,2013-03-10T19:39:05,Rulke,"After hearing the word from one of the staff members, she knew flew off the handle, how had she let this happen? She specifically said that this was not to happen, not again, not like this. But nonetheless it was and she was furious at this very idea. Who had even allowed this to past, the whole point of her saying things was so they did not happen, she had only allowed the Mad Hatter because she was as much a tragedy as she was.<br/><br/>Now here she was diving through drawers to find the form indicating who had accepted this, who had forged her signature to allow this aberration to enter here. Her breath was quick, sharp. Her eyes darting about desperately, hurriedly. Nothing. Nothing at all. Where the hell was it? Seriously inmates did not just appear? Where was the blasted form? SHE MUST FIND THAT FORM! She had to. If she didn't then she could not reverse it. FUCK! FUCK! FUCK! In utter frustration she slammed her fists down knocking everything off and started weeping.<br/><br/>""if you go down to Wonderland... you sure are for a big surprise. If you go down to Wonderland you better open your eyes. Because the day the day the kitty-cat steals innocence..."" sighing she would avoid interviewing him for as long as possible, anything to allow her to work and focus on working, but why had anyone signed this? Were people trying to get her to relapse, was there anything she could do... wiping her eyes, she spoke through the intercom leaning down, maintaining steady tone.<br/><br/>""Five minutes until Inspection. Any new inmates are required to be vetted later this week. Please tidy your cells and don't struggle.""<br/><br/>With that she would head out her office.<br/><br/>Deep in the darkest areas of this place a force older than the beast, older than humans lurked, waiting, by the end of this the inmates would be running the Asylum."
1664,The Wonderland Institute for the Mentally Insane,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=21196,2013-03-20T04:14:20,Donta,"Ella sat at the nurses station, mindlessly counting pills and organising them into little cups. She sighed quietly to herself. This place was creepy, but she needed the experience if she were to become a psychologist. The Mind fascinated her, but at times she feared for her safety here in this place. She hadn't been here long before she learned the various quirks of the patients, who to avoid and who to not even talk to .<br/><br/>Then she learned the hard way of one of the institute's darker secrets. She was looking for the laundry, but wandered through an electronically locked door that someone had not closed all the way. She remembered hearing a television and lights flickering in a darkened room, the heavy snoring of someone, or something in a chair facing with it's back to her. As she approached she suddenly collided with a dark metal bar not easily seen in the dark room. There was a sharp ping as her forehead struck the metal, and a rush of wind before she felt a large hand around her throat and sharp claws pressing into her flesh. She remembered seeing The Beast's face for the first time, the rage behind it's eyes but she didn't flinch, mostly because of shock, but she remembered The Beast slowly loosened it's grip on her and set her down on the floor before returning to his chair. The television went off and he clicked on a reading lamp on a table beside his chair to pick up a book. It was then she saw the opposite wall of his cell had been lined with bookshelves, all stuffed with books from one end to the other.<br/><br/>She also remembered the stern reprimand from Alice when she found her there. She swore to secrecy, but over the three months she had been here, she found The Beast interesting and started visiting often, eventually got him to speak, then hold a conversation after that. Now, they're on a first name basis, although he has never said his name. He responds simply to 'Beast' and doesn't mind, so she kept calling him that.<br/><br/>It was only two weeks ago, Alice came to her about her frequent visits with The Beast and appointed her his designated orderly, mostly because the only other ones she could trust were either too scared to go in the back room, or The Beast, on several occasions, had tried to snap their necks. Some had even quit entirely and had to be held to a very strick NDA regarding the patient. Others just seemed to skip sessions with him entirely or lie about feeding him or going into the room at all.<br/><br/>Ella wasn't sure why she didn't mind. She was much more scared of a lot of the other inmates here. The Beast was different. She had read his file, but to her it seems he only had Anger Management issues, but with that much power, anger was quickly seen as rage and an 'episode' as she called them, was seen as going berserk. His appearance, on the other hand, had been a result of magic, or so she had read. She never believed in it before, but after talking with him for a while, she started to think there was something to it. There were many books on magic that The Beast had read and although nothing would happen when he tried it, Ella sometimes found herself whispering small spells The Beast had taught her, mostly on a whim at the time, but she swore she saw a pen move by itself once, or it could have been a gust of wind, she wasn't sure.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Five minutes until Inspection. Any new inmates are required to be vetted later this week. Please tidy your cells and don't struggle.""</span></span><br/><br/>""Aw nuts."" she muttered. This meant she had to go check on 'you know who'. Its not that she didn't like doing it. She enjoyed her visits, but lately, he has been rather cranky.<br/><br/>She walked down the hall and took the elevator to the basement. It was this hallway she hated the most. It was damp, the air was humid and the one light above her head kept flickering, something facilities was supposed to fix but she assumed even they weren't brave enough to come down here. She saw a small rat run across her path and she yelped, but steeled herself and pulled her lab coat around her tighter before continuing on.<br/><br/>Punching in her code, she opened the unmarked door and stepped inside. Again the room was kept dark but it was comfortably warm in here. She remembered to remove her name tag and dropped it in her breast pocket before approaching his cell. She was told it was too reflective to be around him so she always took it off.<br/><br/>""Beast?"" she called. He wasn't in his chair. His lamp and TV was off. She saw a bed in the corner and a massive mound of something on it. It looked like a months worth of laundry piled on it, a mountain of clothes on the bed in the dark, but all she could see was the silhouette of it.<br/><br/>""Beast?"" She repeated. Then she heard the snort, followed by a bestial growl echoing deep in his throat.<br/><br/>""What?"" he snapped.<br/><br/>""Sorry to wake you."" Ella said calmly, ""We have an inspection.""<br/><br/>""Yes. Mustn't keep you from your......duties."" he huffed sarcastically. He rolled over to face the wall and the bed bowed dangerously beneath him, daring to break at any moment. Ella pulled out a small flash light and swept his cell with it, looking in corners and along the floor, making sure to look under the bed. She felt silly doing this every day. What would he need with a weapon? How was she supposed to search the bookshelves without entering the cell? The whole thing seemed pointless. Sighing again she turned off the light and pocketed it, yet still remained at the bars near where The Beast lay on his bed.<br/><br/>""Anything else, Nurse?"" He snapped.<br/><br/>""I told you to call me Ella."" she said, ""You were fine with it before. What's got you so pissed off lately?""<br/><br/>""Nothing you can help with, Ella."" he said, using great effort to say her name, as if forced out of his mouth.<br/><br/>""Try me? I'll help any way I can."" she said, putting her hands on her hips. She watched as he sat up, the bed groaning under his weight. There was always a shadow over his form somehow. This time she couldn't see his face properly, but a powerful, muscled arm extended, his large claws gesturing towards his massive collection of books.<br/><br/>""Do you know how many books I have?"" he asked, ""Over two thousand. I've read them all at least ten time each.""<br/><br/>""Wow."" she said, looking around his cell.<br/><br/>""My library has been changed a total of eight times. I've been in here a long time. This 'Television' thing was brought to me four months ago yet I find it lacking in comparison to a good book.""<br/><br/>""And you're bored?"" she asked, ""You want more books?'<br/><br/>""NO!"" he snapped. It was rather loud and she was worried other people heard him, but he seemed to calm down, ""No."" he said quietly this time, ""I don't need more literature. I need my own experiences. I am tired of reading other people's.""<br/><br/>""You want out?"" she asked, her brow raised. The beast growled and stood to pace his cell.<br/><br/>""Yes, and no."" He said, ""Tis' frustrating. I feel like I'm going mad being confined down here with no freedom, yet I understand I have to be so.""<br/><br/>""You do?""<br/><br/>""I am dangerous. I understand that."" he said, ""And things have changed so much since I've been down here. This new world is no place for me.""<br/><br/>""So what would you have me do?"" she asked, ""Maybe move you to a new cell? A cell with a view?""<br/><br/>""No. No one must know of me."" he said.<br/><br/>""You want to socialize with the other patients?"" She asked.<br/><br/>""No....No. That would be bad."" he said, ""Too unpredictable.""<br/><br/>""Then what?"" Ella pressed. The Beast growled and roared in frustration, Ella's hands came out of her pockets to hush him.<br/><br/>""Arrrg. This is my turmoil! This is why I feel so frustrated! I want to live my life out there, yet I know I can never do it because of what I am!"" he suddenly rushed to the bars of the cell, gripping them in his massive hands. His bestial face now clearly visible to her, and he looked frustrated beyond belief, ""Bella, why do you not fear me? Why are you not scared?"" Elle became confused.<br/><br/>""I suppose..."" she said, pausing for a moment, ""I understand you."" then continued, ""And I said my name was Ella, not Bella.""<br/><br/>""What?"" he asked, ""When did I call you Bella?""<br/><br/>""Just now?"" Ella said, ""Who was Bella? Someone you knew?"" The question seemed innocent enough, but had she read his file more thoroughly, she would have remembered that name, but it was not a question she should have asked him.<br/><br/>""Bella....."" he muttered, his eyes closing and he lowered his head, ""It was my fault. I did it. It was me. I'm a monster! RAAAAAAAARRRRGHHH!"" His roar was deafening this time, surely travelling up the ducts where others could hear. She hoped most patients would think it was a hallucination but she panicked and rushed forward to try and calm him. He was not supposed to make any noise and if he were to become loud or go crazy, well, there was a case on the wall with a gun in it and the most powerful sedative in the world loaded inside. She never had to open that case, but this time she was inching towards it.<br/><br/>""I'm sorry! I didn't mean to mention it. Let's just forget the whole thing!"" She pleaded. Still The Beast kept wailing and thrashing on the floor. He began flailing towards the bars and bent a few, but it looked like he was hurting himself more than anything. Ella knew that Alice would have her head if she didn't handle it and she didn't want him to hurt himself any more. Not knowing what else to do, she opened the case and pulled out the gun, aiming it between the bars.<br/><br/>""Don't make me do this! Don't make me shoot, Beast!"" she pleaded. He kept thrashing, his table beside his chair flew towards the bars and smashed, splinters flew through and caught Ella on the arm making her bleed. She squeezed the trigger and heard a soft puff of CO2, then The Beast dropped to the floor, snoring loudly. Breathing heavily, she slowly sank to the floor, sliding her back down the wall. She was going to hear it about this for sure."
1665,The Wonderland Institute for the Mentally Insane,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=21196,2013-03-21T05:25:26,Ristina,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">â€œKaaaatriiiiina!â€</span>A twisted smile crossed her face and the bright light brown eyes took a rather devious look. Any sign of sanity was now distinctly gone. The black top hat seemed to tip all on its own to cover her black bangs that were combed over the right eye.<span style=""font-style: italic""> â€œHey guuurrrl, I he-ar ya!â€œ ya'll wanna show sahm neighborly love 'n teyall us what's goin' orn, hun?â€ </span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Now, that's no way to speak to a lady young man!!!""</span>Her memory of whatever just happened simply disappeared as this new personality took over. This voice that spoke overly annoyed her because it just sang and sang as if the freaking world wanted to hear a song about a lost love. Whoever it was well went beyond neither understanding or creative thoughts.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Where are you my prince? When will you come. I'll wait for you among the filthy and the rotten till you return.""</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Five minutes until Inspection. Any new inmates are required to be vetted later this week. Please tidy your cells and don't struggle.""</span>Aliceâ€™s melodic voice , the voice of madness , of anger, and insanity. In fact, So much so that this hatter seemed suddenly to use her nails against the wall. Desperately clawing the wall as if it too felt the feeling of bitter rage.<br/><br/>â€œ Nevermore, shall be, but shall be the red queenâ€™s trump card.â€ Soon, blood was spilling from her nails as she turned and threw everything in her room in a haze of mad. This, that, there, here didnâ€™t really matter for everything just got scattered. Then her body slammed onto the floor and desperately screamed â€œ Tis a blood red war against the draperies of white.â€ While her hands continued to slam against the cold cell floor."
1666,Return Of Magic IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=21342,2013-01-19T01:36:51,zoruna,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">After the Salem witch trials magic in itself had seemed to vanish. Its now 400 years later and magic has returned to Earth. It starts with the very life of the planet. The energy that makes up the living creatures of this world. And is passed down from those whose ancestors once did magic. The gift for magic laying dormant until it was once again needed. 400 years later the descendants of the survivors of the Salem trials, are able to once again use magic. Though since it has been dormant for so long no one knew how to control or predict where and when it would show up. The time has come that a group of chosen will have magic ability far exceeding others. Those with that power will be how the world will be saved from the brink of annihilation.<br/><br/>Mankind has relied on science for so long it has begun to take over the world. And now magic is needed for humanity to regain control over the planet they have had control over for over a thousand years. Some humans will rise to make a stand against the creations of science. Making the illogical become logical in order to restore mankind to the top. Whether this last hope for humanity will succeed or not depends on the weilders. Will the paths of those who use it be hindered by those who decide to use the magic is too dangerous to use? Or will the paths of those be aided by the fact that magic may be the only answer to the survival of humanity? The decisions made by the highly empowered magic users may decide the fate of all...<br/><br/>A big corporation produces majority of the high tech things to make your lives easier, creating andriods to do housework, automatic public transit, etc, all controlled centrally by a massive AI like vikki. VIKKI learns and realizes that the greatest threat to mankind is mankind themselves so restricts freedoms, enforces curfews enforces manditory vasectomies on majority of the males to control population.. and anything else you can think of that humans do to self destruct. smoking, drugs, violence... all now against the law even sports are against the law due to risk of injury think of an extremely over protective mother and scale it up to a global scale and the magic users are the rebellious teenagers</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000"">Drake looks around. He'd begun the search. The search for others like him. He had only a couple of rebels. But they weren't strong in the magic arts. This strange mythical power was humanities last chance. It was the technology that was slowly taking over. Many had thought that it would be some sort of extraterrestrial that would be the end of humankinds reign. No. It was their own creations. Their own scientific creations had grown and adapted far faster than humanity could ever hope to achieve. VIKKI was like an overbearing mother now. She enforced laws that were ridiculous. She had taken away just about everything. The world was beginning to turn dull. Life was becoming less unique. Less fun. Anyone who broke the law was punished like a child. Yet spanking would be much prefered to the punishments VIKKI could come up with. He continues to hunt. He knew there just had to be others out there. Others as powerful in this magic arts as he was. So he travels far and wide. Hunting for others like him. Hiding in plain view.<br/><br/>He heads to the first city. The nearest city was in California. He teleports himself to the outskirts of that town. Walking inside and fading into the shadows. Shadowblending is what he did. That is a technique he learned as a youth. He walks through the shadows. Keeping an eye out in the town of Santa Barbara...for a magic user...like him........</span>"
1667,Return Of Magic IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=21342,2013-01-20T04:27:51,Donta,"A new security guard?<br/><br/>This will be fun. San Francisco Zoo was one of the only facilities still manned by Human security guards. There were a few androids on patrols at night with them, but VIKKI agreed with the Zoo Manager, the animals react better with empathetic Humans walking around instead of androids. The androids made the animals nervous, and statistically speaking, there were less incidents with them this way.<br/><br/>Rowan wasn't a guard. He wasn't really part of the administration either. He was closer to an animal handler, but on a junior level of sorts. He fed animals, cleaned cages, and the like. The shit his manager and senior handlers didn't want to do. His first day they had him feed the tigers, then locked the door behind him as he stepped in the enclosure with them. It was only for a laugh and unlocked it after only a few minutes. The Tigers didn't even stand up from their resting places, but it was enough for VIKKI to notice on the security cameras and an android was present quickly, then dragged one of his co-workers off to be reprimanded. He got a hefty fine for endangering Rowan like that, but Rowan didn't mind the joke. He knew he would get him back eventually.<br/><br/>The prank he did that night on his co-workers returned to him this night. He noticed the waving flashlight below as he lay stretched out in his perch, a hammock in a small tree house above the gorilla exhibit. No one ever went up there and was installed as decoration more than anything to make the place look more jungle-like, even though the Gorillas never climbed up that high. They usually ignored it or climbed up halfway and slid back down. Rowan never told anyone how he gets up there, but for good reason. Most of his belongings were here in the small room; a backpack, mobile terminal, a portable solar powered cooler, a few snacks and some magazines he shouldn't really be allowed to have. But this was the only place in the whole Zoo that was a blind spot to all sensors and cameras. Rowan made sure of that.<br/><br/>Picking up his terminal, he snapped his fingers and it sprang to life. Security cameras showed the guard walking the path around the Gorilla enclosure, his light dancing over the mounds of fur below to check to see if they were awake. Rowan huffed. This guy will quickly learn that animals hate having lights shining in their faces when trying to sleep. Another snap of his fingers and the camera on the terminal changed to show the far end of the hall, where the staff entry to the enclosure could be seen. Smiling, he put the terminal down, then got up, leaning over the side of the rail around his house. Below, his silhouette against the starry night sky wavered and a dark shadow crossed the enclosure below, the rush of wind and feathers the only sound heard. He landed, changed back to his normal form, stretching as he stood up, and waved his hand in front of the door. There was a beep and the door swung open.<br/><br/>""Is someone there?"" The Guard called, the light shone down the hall showing the access door swinging into the hall, the shadow of the chain fencing grid dancing over the wall, ""Oh shit."" he added. The Guard's light began shaking as a massive, four hundred pound Gorilla lumbered out into the hall. His flashlight nearly bounced out of his shaking hand and the Gorilla stood up, pounded it's chest and roared, it's call echoing down the halls and throughout the Zoo. The guard screamed and ran off in the opposite direction, his light flailing around the hallway. The Gorilla huffed and slowly began to shrink, the fur becoming clothing once again, the hair on it's head forming into a baseball hat and red bandanna, it's long arms shortening to the normal length of a Human. Rowan then brushed off his shirt and stuck his hands in his pockets, his head lifting to the  ceiling and his eyes closed as he counted.<br/><br/>""Three....two....one....""<br/><br/>""Halt! Cease and desist!"" The whirr of servos followed by clomping of metal feet on concrete and the local security android came to a stop before Rowan, ""Sir, what are you doing here.""<br/><br/>""Sorry, I ran a bit late cleaning cages. I was on my way out and saw this door open."" Rowan replied, again the light flailed across the hallway walls behind the android as the guard returned, trying to keep up to the machine.<br/><br/>""The Guard reported an animal on the loose. Have you seen the escaped animal?"" the android asked. Rowan lowered his brow and closed the door, making sure to lock it, then went to a screen on the wall. He turned it on and activated the bio sensors in the enclosure.<br/><br/>""Six Gorillas. All accounted for. That's all we have."" He said. ""I was here for about ten minutes and none of them even woke up.""<br/><br/>""This guard reported one in the hallway. Why did you not close the door upon discovery?"" it asked.<br/><br/>""I thought he had gone inside. Didn't want to lock him inside with them."" he said.<br/><br/>""Why not use the bio sensors to see if he was in there?"" The android pressed. Rowan took a step back and looked the droid over.<br/><br/>""The lights under your chassis are red."" he began, ""Our androids are supposed to have blue lights or have them turned off. Red upsets the animals. You must be new.""<br/><br/>""I was commissioned this morning.""<br/><br/>""Probably just have the standard security protocols installed. You need to get the local Zoo protocols installed as soon as possible. They have the specs for the bio sensors in the enclosures. They only detect the type of animal the enclosure is designed for. It's cheaper to have specialized sensors.""<br/><br/>""I see."" it said, ""This incident will be recorded. Please be more careful about leaving doors open."" Rowan nodded and the android continued on it's way. The guard nervously pointed his light into the enclosure at the Gorillas, counting them one by one to make sure they were all there.<br/><br/>""I swear there was one out here."" he said, ""Did you open the door?""<br/><br/>""I don't have the code."" Rowan said, then pushed the flashlight in the guards hand down, ""But a word of advice. You wouldn't like a flashlight pointed in your face when you sleep, would you? Neither do they."" The guard turned off his light and continued his rounds. Rowan walked off in the other direction, quietly whistling to himself..."
1668,Return Of Magic IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=21342,2013-01-20T05:38:40,Ristina,"<span style=""color: #FF0000"">At Headquarters underground base</span><br/><br/>A computer blinked of red dots that belonged to those of un-normal decent. Vikki may have regulated birth or so it thought it did~~But fact was with one giant over protective child there will always be a tiny spurt of rebelliousness.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">â€œ Lady Anilista , as Drake had guessed most our dots are directly for California. Of course we may have a few dots scattered here and there.â€ </span>A man with bright green eyes and sandy brown hair turned stretching a tan arm over his head.On the screen as the dots blinked words were enscribed on the computer of possible Vikki military bases. A system alone could not govern people, only people could govern people. Therefor, Vikki had to have some form of a military.<br/><br/>â€œ His predictions are on a regular bases right. What we need to know is the internal info on the dots. The exact local of our magic detecting people. I may be no genius but our technology is good enough for me to know that you can gather this intel. We are the intelligence for a reason Cadeite.â€ Cadeite was a term she used for ranking in the intelligence core for the rebellion. Her long blue hair was let down in a straight perm today, and her bright blue eyes were firm with thought.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">â€œ Yes, but , I would really like a drink. Like a good old fashion-â€</span>His hands typed quickly on a keyboard laid out in front of him.<span style=""font-style: italic"">â€œ In Santa Barbara there is , How can this? A ice and lighting user. For some reason i Imagine that as a moody mix. It is a male. I can not gather more info than that mistress.â€ </span><br/><br/>â€œ That is fine, now go get your old fashion drink. Iâ€™ll take over. â€œ Anilista tilted her wrist , pressing a button on a small bracelet like communicator.<br/><br/>â€œ Drake , we gather you are looking for a 20 year old male in Santa Barbara but donâ€™t jump too far, as there is a few other dots in that area. His power is ice and lighting. â€œ Her hands quickly moved on the screen. â€œ We have  major activity at a zoo. Of course because it is a major Vikki covered area it is near impossible to explain the power. However, we can assume it will be a interesting one. This would be in San francisco. Another dot suggests a wind controller female. That is all the info we have at this time. â€œ She cut the communication there and slid into the seat closing the tracking information for powers and opening a private screen that had deliveries on it.<br/><br/>Since she is leader of intelligence all delivery negotiations are done by the trade rebellion faction. However, Data on who is offering such illegal help is recorded in order to aid those that are against vikki. Vikki has no tolerance for such illegal actions so intelligence is meant to clean out any transactions on any vikki record. Meaning to vikki the transactions are just simple , useless items being bought to several random areas. They never have a delivery at any base.<br/><br/>The data reported that most transactions for alcohol have been cleared, and the ciggeratte delivery went on schedule without delay. One delivery however caught her eye as it was supposed to happen in central san fransico , california. The delivery was meant to be more technology items to fix downed computers, or dead androids to re-program. She leaned back playing the time the delivery should of hit, and where the trade should have happened. â€œ Itâ€™s late."
1669,Return Of Magic IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=21342,2013-01-26T22:07:07,Starhawk,"Sephirot was wondering around Santa Barbara again. He didn't like staying in one place too long because trouble would usually follow him if he did. After all, a man standing about six and a half feet tall with long silver hair and a seven foot katana would draw attention well enough as is.<br/><br/>Ever since he mastered his control of lightning and ice, Sephirot was able to evade capture and hide himself from VIKKI by masking his body heat and short circuiting any electronics which did see him. And even now he was hiding his heat as he went back to the bridge he lived under. It wasn't a very large bridge and was used regularly by traffic so it was unlikely anyone would simply wander across his home. Sephirot had carved out a home underground and over time acquired the materials which made it. He had soundproofing foam in the walls, was able to power everything himself, and didn't have much else which would draw VIKKI's attention to him.<br/><br/>As Sephirot was approaching the bridge, he made sure nobody was around before uncovering the entrance down into his home. The piles of scrap metal and lumber sitting around were abandoned so nobody cared that they were under a bridge, and Sephirot made sure to make his entrance cover as realistic looking as possible. He jumped down the hole that led to his house, pulling the cover back over as he did. After the fifteen foot fall, which was nothing for him, he went into his house, leaned his katana against the wall by his couch, and sat down, turning on the tv to check the news."
1670,Return Of Magic IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=21342,2013-01-27T01:20:36,The Creator 7,"Mariah trudged home once again with a load of homework. She rarely ever saw the light of day nor did she have any visitors.. She lived in a tiny basement apartment that no one really wanted.. The outside was dingy and trash thrown about. She side stepped over the worst of it and stepped on the least of the rubbish on her way to a door which was partially hidden behind the stairs heading to the upstairs apartment.<br/><br/>Once inside, she closed and locked the door then did a quick search of her apartment for any intruders. She never did have any intruders but one can't be too sure or too careful these days. As she checked the small bedroom, she smiled at the new quilt that she had saved for which was neatly put on her bed just the night before. The bathroom held an old fashion lion footed tub, toilet and sink with a closet for her clothes and one for the towels. The living room and kitchen combo was a simple affair of a TV, sofa and a bar stool at the kitchen counter. No tables any where to be seen. She placed the several cast iron cats in front of the door as an extra security measure.<br/>She then walked to the stove to put on a kettle of water for tea and began her evening of studying before she ate then head to bed to repeat the process each school day."
1671,Return Of Magic IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=21342,2013-03-05T21:17:07,Eferhilda,"â€œCome on! Hit me!â€ Dirt laughed as he circled the other man, his fists raised though his guard was loose at best. The other man had yet to hit him, even once and Dirt doubted that he will before the match ended. â€œYou're not just a pretty face are you? Use them widdle fists of your's and actually hit me!â€ he continued to taunt other man, whose â€œpretty faceâ€ was bruised and battered. An eye was swollen shut and his nose no longer faced the right way.<br/><br/>Dirt's memories of the past were clouded and broken. The time before, he barely remembered though the earth liked to talk to him. She would whisper to him at night, while he slept wrapped within her arms deep in the earth. It was there that she spoke to him, about change, about the past and about the future. Often Dirt just thought himself crazy and so it was ignored for the most part, yet sometimes he thought that he could feel when people were near. Could almost feel the change that was to come and yet, at the same time he could care less.<br/><br/>He was a warrior, a fighter, a man born to hurt and spill blood. As long as he could do that, then Dirt was happy. The man he fought came staggering toward him, and threw a couple of sloppy punches, but Dirt boobed and weaved out of the way without much care.<br/><br/>â€œAlright, Princess. Time to say good night,â€ he said as he used one hand to push the man's block out of the way so that he would come in low and throw a powerful uppercut. The poor man was hit so hard that Dirt took him clean off his feet and knocked back several feet, where he landed flat on his back and was out cold.<br/><br/>The crowd roared as Dirt threw up his gloves, the tremble of the earth drowned out by the roar of the crowd. Another victory for him, though it was hardly fair, when anyone ever hit him it was like they punched a brick wall. Did this matter to him? Not at all.<br/><br/>â€œAlright, whose next!â€"
1672,Return Of Magic IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=21342,2013-03-05T21:49:52,zoruna,"<span style=""color: #FF0000"">Drake stopped and hid out of range of recordings. He listened as his chief of intelligence spoke in his ear. ""Roger that. I'll get the nearby one then I'll go and take on the most challenging one. I will need you to be on radio silence when I enter VIKKI territory at that zoo. However, when I get these people I will be sending them to you via teleport capsules. Remember...we need these people we are gathering. We need to expand. Search high and low for others like us. And I mean low. Even check the undergrounds because you never know where we'll find an ally. If you find any more information of importance be sure to tell me asap. Remember use the magic coms never the technocoms. Anilista...gather me further information and data on the other dots in California. Get the information on project VIIKI zone immediately. The information on that other Californian magic user can wait. I need as much information about the security and other things found in project VIIKI zone. That zoo will be infiltrated and we will get that ally. Zono out."" Zono meant leader out bringing up radio silence on my end. Low radio static on yours.<br/><br/>He headed in the direction he had yet to head, towards a bridge. He slipped through the shadows like he was one with them. Using the magic he masked his presence then ran past a droid to cross the street. Standing still as a statue as the droid turned and scanned. He held his breath and masked his presence in shadows. After a moment the droid continued on like it had been. He moved through the shadows and to beneath the bridge. He pulled out a piece of plastic that contained a detailed map of california. Pressing the dot blinking closest to him. It was here. He moved beneath the bridge and hovered the plastic over the areas he walked. Suddenly the dot turned pink indicating the person was right near by. He zoned out of it and put it away. Looking around until he spotted the hole. Dropping down the hole and used ice magic to form a slide the hole way down. Standing up and sliding down it like he was on a skateboard ramp. Landing smoothly on his feet fifteen feet below.<br/><br/>He walked towards the magic which he now felt strongly. This was it. He had found them. He stopped behind the man. Taking in the surroundings and looked at him. Walking and stood at an angle in front of Sephirot. He looked at him. ""I know what you can do and I am here to offer you a chance to not have to hid it anymore."" He said. He looked at the television. He turned it off. VIKKI was everywhere even in the simplest of technology unless they had been gutted by magic. He looked at him. ""My name is Drake. I know you use ice and lightning. I am also a magic user. I found your general location thanks to the magic and my intelligence officer. How would you like to help free the world from VIKKI's oppression? My group work against VIKKI and we will win the world back from the robots. Earth will belong to humanity again. We will make sure of it. We could use a strong ally such as yourself. I suppose you would have heard of us as the Rebels. We are leading a rebellion with our magic against VIKKI and her droids.""</span>"
1673,Return Of Magic IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=21342,2013-03-22T23:07:07,Donta,"Rowan strolled down the street, a Slurpee in his hand and a bag of fast food hanging from his fingers. He had left the Zoo to get something to eat, but really he was just too bored. It was late now, very much past curfew. He wasn't worried about running into an android, because he had secretly morphed his ears into that of a bat, hidden under his hat and bandanna. He could hear a servo whir from four blocks away. It made it better that the streets were deserted because it was after curfew, but the drink in his hand was less than satisfying, being sweetened with artificial sugar because the real stuff was bad for you. At least it was cold.<br/><br/>""Please submit to inspection.""<br/><br/>Rowan stopped in his tracks. Panic struck as he had forgotten he had changed his ears and the electronic voice he had heard was not right behind him, but a block away. He paid attention to the sound and heard more than one android worth of servos moving around. He also heard the hum of a truck's electric engine.<br/><br/>Changing his ears back to normal, he snuck up to the corner and peered around the corner. There were three Androids around a large truck, the people inside very nervous as they knew the curfew applied to them as well. They should not be out this late on deliveries.<br/><br/>""Please identify your cargo and destination."" The android demanded.<br/><br/>""Computer stuff."" The driver said, ""Spare android parts. I guess. I dunno.""<br/><br/>""Where are you delivering it to?""<br/><br/>""None of your business."" The driver snapped.<br/><br/>""Failure to comply will result in seizure of transported goods delivered after curfew. Your employing company will be reprimanded for sending you out after curfew and you will receive a fine.""<br/><br/>""Back off metal head."" The Driver said, ""Fuck off and make some toast or something."" The android then reached up to open the door. It proceeded to pull the driver out of the truck and pin him to the ground.<br/><br/>""You have committed an offence. You are now being arrested."" It stated flatly. There was some movement in the cab, and the other man in the truck pulled something out from behind his seat.<br/><br/>PEW PEW<br/><br/>Two quick bolts of light and the Android's head vanished, behind it, two scorch marks on the sidewalk. The other two Androids sprang into action and jumped on the truck, pulling at the door an handle to get inside at the man with the gun. Rowan's eyes went wide. He stared at the ordeal his bag dropping to the ground. He didn't want to get involved, but these guys would be killed for having a gun. Whatever was in that truck was worth risking their lives for. It was important. Important enough to try and deliver at night.<br/><br/>He only realized after he had changed into a small cat that he had moved at all, running around the corner, his drink simply dropped from the height he was holding it at, striking the sidewalk and spilling all over the place. He bobbed and weaved around light poles and trash cans then out into the street. It was then a short hop to the bumper, then another to the hood of the truck. He took a deep breath and bellowed.<br/><br/>""MRRRRROOOWWWW!""<br/><br/>The Androids stopped. One had it's arm smashed through the window and had the man by the collar, the other was in mid scramble over the cab of the truck to get to the driver. It was like the scene paused in mid frame, with everyone staring at a small cat sitting on the hood of the truck...<br/><br/>""A cat?"" One Android stated.<br/><br/>""An Unregistered Cat."" The other said, ""I see no collar.""<br/><br/>""New target is low priority. Apprehend the criminals.""<br/><br/>""Roger. Roger."" the other agreed. Rowan stood and began to change, growing in size to eventually become a large Tiger. The trucks front suspension buckled beneath his new weight.<br/><br/>""RRRRRAAAAAAAAAAAAWWWWWWRRRRRRRRRRRR!"" His roar was deafaning, again the Androids stopped.<br/><br/>""New target is high priority! High Priority!"" it quickly said, almost like in a panic. In one motion, Rowan raised on his hind legs and grabbed both Androids by the head with his powerful paws and claws, then smashed them together, the skull casing cracking like an egg under the power. They both fell limply as sparks flew out of their heads, one still with it's arm stuck in the window around the man's collar. The man was still staring at Rowan through the cracked windshield in fear and confusion.<br/><br/>Rowan jumped down from the truck the hood rising as the strain was removed from the shocks. Once he had dropped away from the man's view, he quickly shifted to a mouse and ran back to his place around the corner. Once out of sight, he reclaimed his normal body and picked up his bag, huffing in disappointment that he had dropped his drink.<br/><br/>""Well crap."" he muttered, then began strolling back to the Zoo. At least he had some fun tonight..."
1674,Return Of Magic IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=21342,2013-03-22T23:57:26,Starhawk,"Hearing the cover to his home moved, Sephirot was prepared to face whatever came down the hole. He had charged both of his hands with electricity, and when he saw a person drop into his home, he tightened his fist. Who was this thinking they could just stride into his home, his sacred place, and do what they pleased. When the stranger turned off the tv, Sephirot powered his entire home as his anger increased. Lightning was starting to arc off the floor and between his fists.<br/><br/>""Who do you think you are, intruding in MY home? Because of you VIKKI will be able to find us, as I doubt you covered the hole back up as you came down here. Perhaps you should have thought of that before barging in here. Now, why should I even join you? You break into my home expecting me to do what, rebel? I was living a peaceful life completely off the grid, with no way of being tracked by VIKKI.""<br/><br/>Sephirot was becoming even angrier at the stranger, because the man thought he could just waltz in and recruit him to something he may not have even wanted to get involved with. After all, he was able to live a quiet life prior to this man entering his home. The bolts of lightning were beginning to arc off of his own skin now, and in greater frequency than before. He would give the man just time enough to answer, and if it was not to his liking, would blast his soon to be corpse out of his home."
1675,Return Of Magic IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=21342,2013-03-24T21:45:26,Ristina,"Anilista heaved a sigh as she tried to make connection with the carriers of the shipment by using the magic telecommunicator. However, the buzzing in her ear meant that the receivers could not yet make connection. This was rather odd to her. In fact, nearly too odd...their shipment should have gone through. Was the trade department lacking? Absenmindidly , she ran a hand through her hair.<br/><br/>After what seemed like fifteen minutes communication finally came through except it didn't sound like it should have. "" Cat, shifter? No , I think we are hallucinating."" It sounded muddled as if the two were having a conversation without knowing a communicator was reaching out to them. She nearly jumped as the door inside her office opened. Thankfully, the person that walked in was the same man who was working with her earlier. Though, He was a tad bit late. The thought as to why lasted about five minutes.<br/><br/>"" Men, Why hasn't your shipment gone through?"" The question was simple but it stired the men into surprise. A ton of shuffling around, and skuttling about made serious cause for concern. It took a few moments for them to actually answer.<br/><br/>"" A direct connection to yours truly, bro we are lucky and unlucky today. Miss we lost a shipment due to androids. A cat,shifter? Possibly , don't know if we were just halucinating. Anyways, the shipment was and is gone. Sorry."" She ended the transmission asking the man in her office to send out a rescue team. Then , She went back to searching for any particular hot spots, magic beings, or events of interest. The men with the failed shipment must<br/>have run into their zoo target as they weren't that far from him.<br/><br/>"" Oh, right, The underground boxing match kept me busy."" Oh boy this is what has been keeping the underground so popular with certain people. It was a form of entertainment which vikki made illegal. Obviously, it would be widely popular. However, A particular fighter lately has been getting all the attention. "" Dirt won a match again.""<br/><br/>"" Dirt, I could swoon but that is a little unnessary. He's a magic user. Actually, would you mind doing drake a small favor that way he doesn't have too. Go fight him, and recruit him to drake's team. I would do it but you see it wouldn't be as amusing."" She finished speaking waving him off to go fight. He was bound to lose against dirt but it made for amusement."
1676,Return Of Magic IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=21342,2013-05-11T03:12:00,Eferhilda,"Match after match. They all fell before him. It had gotten to the point that he would allow teams to take him on, if only so that they would last longer. A challenge is what he wanted and a challenge is not what he was given. When a team of three fell to him he gave up hope of finding anyone that could him a fight worth the sweat.<br/><br/>""Anyone! Anyone at all!"" he shouted in the center ring, his gaze slid across the crowd and watched them shy away. ""No one? No one at all?"" his disappointment and frustration was clear and evident in his face and voice. All he wanted, all he needed was an outlet. Something to focus himself on, an outlet for whatever it was that he felt within him. That power, which often threatened to consume him with its need to be free, need to be expressed.<br/><br/>""I'll fight you....""<br/><br/>The voice was soft, weak and for a moment Dirt thought that he had misheard, then the voice spoke up again.<br/><br/>""I'll fight you!""<br/><br/>Dirt turned and looked down at the small frail man and smirked, ""Are you serious? Or is this some kind of a joke?"" When no one spoke up he addressed the little man, ""Look shrimp, why not go and crawl back behind that desk like a good little boy. We are playing a big boy game here, don't want you to get hurt."" His hand reached and patted the ""boy"" on the head, ""Go on and run along.""<br/><br/>The man seemed to steel his resolve before he pulled his fist back and punched Dirt, though the impact was hardly noticed and the dark look of anger that clouded his features are more at the audacity of the man than any actual pain.<br/><br/>""Alright, now it is time for you to learn some manners,"" with that the man was promptly lifted and tossed out of the ring and into the wall.<br/><br/><br/><br/>It took a couple more tosses and throws before the man stopped coming at him and instead tried to offer Dirt a spot in some elite team. To which he laughed, because if this man was a representative to what the team had to offer, he would rather continue to take his chances with the illegal fighting."
1677,Return Of Magic IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=21342,2013-05-11T07:32:35,zoruna,"<span style=""color: #FF0000"">Drake looked at him unafraid of this man. Did he think he was stupid enough to enter a magic users home without a magic jammer? He really did underestimate him. â€œOne...you are the one using technology based television instead of magically based television therefore VIKKI already knows where you are. Two...covering the hole is not my concern as it was you who left it open in the first place. Otherwise I would have had to actually open the hole instead of merely dropping in. Three....because we are the only hope humankind has for survival. Four...I hate to inform you but you are highly delusional in thinking VIKKI does not already know you are here. She may not know you are one of us but you are never and have never been off the grid. You are not far enough underground to be off the grid. Five...do you really think that I would be stupid enough to enter the home of a magic user without having the ability to prevent magic use on me? No. I am equipped with a magic based magic jammer which prevents me from using most magic and of course completely prevents opposing magic to be used on me.â€<br/><br/>He paused for a moment. â€œI just wanted to give you some things to think about. VIKKI knows where you are. As long as you are still this far above ground you are never off the grid. She does not know you are one of us and thus you have not been deemed a threat. It is only a matter of time though before you make even the slightest mistake and thus become deemed threat worthy. Whether you are on your own or have a whole team backing you when that time comes...is entirely up to you. I canâ€™t make you join but you might want to think about the fact your very life rests on a ticking time bomb so long as you are even this far above ground and on your own. That said...I shall return at a later time. Oh and...you might want to close your own door. I will not be leaving that way.â€<br/><br/>With that all said completely calmly he walked into the shadows and shadow warped himself to the location of the zoo. Stopping he spoke to his head of intelligence. â€œKeep an eye on the cocky arrogant man in the manhole location. I am going on. I am sending Lyno to help with the underground. He was given his orders before I left. For now radar and information contact only. Verbal contact must be nonexistant. In a ground zero of VIKKIâ€™s.â€ That said he began to follow the blinking dot towards a hopefully less arrogant possible ally.<br/><br/>He arrived at the new location in time to watch from the shadows the whole scene that went down. Frowning as that had been too close. He would need to speak to his head of intelligence later. He frowned more. He sent an encrypted message to driver and the other man. Informing them to take the tunnel crossroads and bypass any further cities until they get to Nowhere, Nevada. Then proceed with normal caution at a high level. His rebels had been too close to capture. He waited for the male as he was impressed with his magic. He walked out yet stayed non threatening. â€œPretty impressive skills you got there. Never seen a power like that before.â€ He looked at him. â€œThanks for helping my men out. By the time I got here you had the situation under control.â€ he looked around and searched for VIKKI drones.<br/><br/>â€œI shall introduce myself. I am Drake. I the leader of the rebellion against VIKKI. Nearly all of us are magic users like yourself.â€ He formed a fireball in his hand then smothered it by closing it into a fist. â€œPoint is we need to gather more of our own. We need to take VIKKI down and regain our world. Truth is us magic users are the only ones who have the means and power to do so. What you go by?â€ He could so see code naming this guy Shapeshifter.</span><br/><br/>~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~<br/><br/>(be getting this guys profile up soon as he may come in and out of the storyline)<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFFF00"">Lyno popped his neck as he watched the man the intelligence head sent to take on the muscle mass that was the guy they needed to recruit. Second he saw the idiot she sent he shook his head. Desk jockey. No muscle mass. He was surprised guy wasnâ€™t KOed in seconds. He personally knocked the fucker out with a single blow but to each their own. He rolled his eyes and stretched. Standing there in just his jacket and pants. His red hair tied back in a ponytail. A cigarette dangling from his lips. â€œHeh...not bad beating up a desk jockey. How about taking on a real man and not a shrimp this time?â€ He asked with a smirk. He flipped into the ring and stretched out.<br/><br/>He was not as built muscle as this guy but he could pack a punch. He could pack a punch and mix it up magic style. He still had the cigarette in his mouth. Inhaling and blew out a stream of smoke. â€œLets dance street style. I win you come join the Rebels. You win...weâ€™ll discuss that when it happens. Truth is...Iâ€™m a sucker for so called punishment cuz I am not leaving until I drag your ass outta here and into the real fights. That said...best two rounds out of three. Got it tough guy? Your ring your move.â€ He said. His tone confident but not cocky. He took up a street fighters stance. â€œBring it on Rocky...lets do this Ali style.â€</span>"
1678,Return Of Magic IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=21342,2013-05-11T15:54:38,Donta,"Rowan had walked back to the rear entrance of the zoo, being sure to alter the security cameras behind the building to ignore him and focus on something else as he walked. He had shifted his bag of groceries in his other arm and waved his hand over the electronic lock, then reached for the handle when he suddenly heard a voice behind him, not hearing him approach.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">â€œPretty impressive skills you got there. Never seen a power like that before.â€ He looked at him. â€œThanks for helping my men out. By the time I got here you had the situation under control.â€ he looked around and searched for VIKKI drones.</span><br/><br/>""W-What?"" Rowan stammered, fumbling his bag, ""Who are you?!""<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">â€œI shall introduce myself. I am Drake. I the leader of the rebellion against VIKKI. Nearly all of us are magic users like yourself.â€ He formed a fireball in his hand then smothered it by closing it into a fist. â€œPoint is we need to gather more of our own. We need to take VIKKI down and regain our world. Truth is us magic users are the only ones who have the means and power to do so. What you go by?â€</span><br/><br/>""R-Rowan."" he said, still distracted by the fact that the man had created a fireball in his hand from nothing, ""Y-you mean, I'm not the only one? There are more people who can do...things?"" He paused for a moment, glancing up at the camera that was slowly making it's way back towards them. He reached out with his power and stopped it in mid sweep and pushed open the door, ""Come on, step inside away from the cameras.""<br/><br/>Once inside the loading docks, Rowan simply fried the only camera inside with a snap of his fingers. Sparks flew from the small box on the ceiling and the red light went dead. They were having issues with it before as it was very old and needed replacing anyway. This would be his excuse. Setting his bag on a box, he turned back to Drake.<br/><br/>""Let me get this straight. You're the leader of a resistance against Vikki all of who are 'magic' users?"" he asked, ""How many of you are there? No wait, I don't suppose it matters. I know what I can do and if you're the leader you're probably the strongest too. Androids wouldn't stand a chance."" he paced, his finger on his chin deep in thought.<br/><br/>""I suspect you're here to recruit me because of what I can do? I had no idea it was actually 'magic' though."" he said, leaning against a crate of animal food, ""I mean I hate Vikki too and want freedom, but I'm not stupid enough to try anything. They outnumber me and I have a job I'm trying to keep."" He sighed and crossed his arms, ""You are here to recruit, right? It would be nice to not be alone I suppose."""
1679,Return Of Magic IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=21342,2013-05-11T18:17:26,Ristina,"Anilista found a nice seat on her desk lacky's chair. This match would seem overly amusing because first the man was overly interested in fighting even if he never faught a single match, and second because dirt seemed tobe he type who liked a proper fight. Obviously, a skinny man would be no match. However, this took her mind off of the<br/>failed shipment that happened near the zoo target. Her hand reached for a lolipop to contain her excitement about what would be on the screen.<br/><br/><br/>â€œKeep an eye on the cocky arrogant man in the manhole location. I am going on. I am sending Lyno to help with the underground. He was given his orders before I left. For now radar and information contact only. Verbal contact must be nonexistant. In a ground zero of VIKKIâ€™s.â€ Drake's voice nearly shook her from the seat. Jez, he had this thing about popping in at random. Immediatly , She went to the computer and quickly made a monitoring screen based off of the vikki information on the manhole. This would do, but he's pulling in lyno.....that made her even more amused anout the scene that was about to unfold. Of course her attention remained on both monitorsnsince they were equally important.<br/><br/>The man she sent to the underground fighting area was actually brave enough to announce he wanted to fight. With one finger she could count the amount of men in the area that would be a remote challenge to him, and her lacky was definately not. Dirt was wise to tell the man to run along now. Well , maybe not so wise as the man punched him , not to hard, but it most likely held a little power. She winced as her lacky was thrown out the ring, and into the wall face first. Blood trickled out of his nose.<br/><br/>Well, now her lacky learned his lesson , fighting is not as fun for a man who is weak. The fun part was just starting. Lyon. Oh lyon , her personality tends to take a far side , left turn with him. One  would think her, and drake were bad considering their powers were opposites. However, Lyon gives rise to female anger sometimes. Biting down that anger had yet to be mastered.<br/><br/>A sound resounded from a beeper signalling that drake had met up with another target. She hefted a sigh as warning dots appearead near the man hole. Vikki was onto the man, and obviously vikki might not know if he was a magic user or not, but  the system knew drake was. His being out and recruiting was far too risky. Quickly, her hands sent signals for capture, and detain the target. This meant get the man hole man , and get out of there.<br/>Having an option was now being ripped from him.<br/><br/>Her head turned to look at the screen right as lyon leapt into the ring."
1680,Return Of Magic IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=21342,2013-05-14T02:47:10,Starhawk,"<div style=""text-indent:1em;"">When the man stepped back into the shadows, Sephirot began to calm down. The sparks flying from him ceased and the room grew dark. He knew that the man was either setting him up to be killed, since he left the hatch open, or he genuinely wanted Sephirot to join him. Regardless, he was now able to hear the distant hum of VIKKI's approaching drones, and figured he had minutes to escape. Running to the entrance, Sephirot jumped along the walls of the hole until he reached the surface, then pulled the grate closed. As he slid back down, he channeled ice onto the grate in efforts to seal it for longer.</div><br/><div style=""text-indent:1em;"">Reaching the bottom of the hole, another layer of ice was applied to seal it, and then a wall in the gap between it and his home. <span style=""font-style: italic"">It may not buy much time, but some is better than none</span>. Sephirot grabbed his katana from the wall, and retrieved his weapon bag from his room. This bag was pretty special, and a gift from a friend with a knack for space altering magic. He could store anything inside the bag, and retrieve it later by thinking of the object as he reached in. Luck for him the only things he couldn't carry discretely outside of the bag were his stash of weapons and his pieces of armor and clothing. He slid his katana into the bag just for the sake of blending in better, and finally grabbed two more objects from his nightstand. One was a necklace which had belonged to his mother, and the other was a device he had created himself to interact with magic. It resembled <a class=""postlink"" href=""http://images2.wikia.nocookie.net/__cb20110306014151/dragonball/images/5/5e/ScouterPinkNV.png"">this</a> and was powered by the user's magic, but could hack into electronics or pick up magical signatures. This was the only way Sephirot would find the Resistance if they did not send directions, because he could simply try to locate the largest number of signatures in an area. Unfortunately it could only tell if there is magic, not what kind or how powerful.</div><br/><div style=""text-indent:1em;"">Having all of the belongings he would need, Sephirot uncovered a door he hid under his sofa. It was nearly impossible to tell where the seam was because the door would only open to electric magic in a certain spot which was not insulated on the other side. Once he opened it, he slid down into his escape tunnel, making sure the door closed and the room appeared as it had before. Sephirot quickly traveled the length of the tunnel and came to the end. It came out in the basement of an abandoned butcher shop, and was a safety precaution he had made once his home was finished. Sephirot donned the most inconspicuous clothing he could and then walked out to the street. As he was walking he made sure to look like a hobo and concealed any trace of magic. The drones flew past him within minutes and were making a bee-line for the grate. They did not suspect a thing.</div>"
1681,Return Of Magic IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=21342,2013-05-29T17:29:17,Eferhilda,"A smirk came to his face as Dirt flexed and rolled his neck, â€œAye....well, you are not as puny as the last guy, but you are still mighty puny. Are you sure that want to get into it with me? I mean...you could just go along and well...not get beaten up to a bloody pulp.â€ He snickered and punched his right fist into his left palm, then proceeded to crack his knuckles.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""color: #BF40FF""> Lyno stretched and smirked a bit. ""Heh heh...don't ya know? When you all brawn you can't be brains too. That is why...you and I are the ones sized just right. Balance between brawn and brains makes for the skilled fighter."" He said with a smirk. Taking up a fighters stance. ""I already covered this but yes. I want to get into it with ya."" He switched positions. ""Would boxing be more your style? I can do boxing. Or street. Or martial arts."" He said with a smirk. He stood up and pounded his fist into his hand. ""hahahaha I like your style man. Now lets get past the love talk and the flirts alright? Let us begin the stage of our walking the walk. I am a sucker for pain and the bloodier the fight the more fulfilling the win. As I said. I am not leaving here without your ass. So you kick my ass this fight give me a moment and we going again and again. Whether we play by fight rules or get it a little hijinks up in here...depends on how evenly we matched."" He moved and made a feinted left punch to bring in the real strike which was the gut level side swipe kick.</span></span><br/><br/>Dirt just snorted and blocked the fake punch then caught the leg and held it, â€œYou know....you talk a lot about nothing.â€ With a grin he then made as though to lift, turn and throw the annoying man away from him and into the wall. Should that go off without a hitch he would charge and seek to punch him in the face then, followed by an uppercut and finally he would grip him by the head and bring his face down on his thrusted up knee.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""color: #BF40FF"">Lyno smirked and jumped up and twisted his form as he curled his free leg around the arm which was holding his leg. Twisting his entire body and pulled the arm with it. Intending to bring the man onto his back as well. He smirked a bit. ""We shall see big man. We shall see."" If this move worked out and even if it didn't he'd pull himself out of the grip with a rough jerk as he grabbed ahold of the man's arm. Pulling with his leg through the grip of hand and thumb. Using his body to throw himself to his feet again.</span></span><br/><br/>Dirt released the monkey man from his grip, not really impressed by his acrobatics, but at least he was still alive and kicking. With a grunt he spun for a high kick to the head, to be followed by a straight kick to the chest and then a jump with his knee up once again brought forth to catch the man in the face.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""color: #BF40FF"">Lyno wasn't really interested in impressing the man. His job was simple...bring him in. He brought his leg up and met the mans. Bending off to the side to avoid the second kick. Punching out with his fist to impact the knee with a lot of force and thrust it away from his face. He  then began his own upward kick. Spiraling it into a backwards flip to land and smirk a bit. He moved as if water through fingers to throw several punches. A left hook followed with a right jab ending with an uppercut.</span></span><br/><br/>The kick was easily dodged, the flip, flashy, and something a sissy ballerina would do. With a grunt he took the jab, then stepped into his guard when the arm was pulled back for the uppercut and sought to drive his elbow into the stomach of the man; drive the wind from him to allow Dirt to press the advantage. The ground about them began to tremble slightly, while Dirt became more focused.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF40FF""><span style=""font-weight: bold""> Lyno was knocked back about an inch and he snickered. Rubbing his stomach as if impressed. Really he was just amused. ""You bringing on the magic fighter boy?"" he asked with a dark smile. ""I can't wait to see what you can do. Apparently leader thinks you tough shit."" He smirked a bit. ""Come on...I saw you hit the desk jockey harder than that."" He took up new fighters stance. He looked at him. Still the man was good but he would not be leaving without this man. He wanted to see what Dirk could do. He almost slipped up and revealed he knew his name. All in good time.</span></span><br/><br/>Without letting up, while the man ran his mouth, Dirt stomped his foot the ground shook violently and he threw an uppercut, then a left hook and then a right. To finally end it in a snap kick to the face, all of which were with enough force to break bones and damage organs, to make him bleed.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF40FF""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Lyno snickered and felt the ground shake violently. He moved his own fists into the mans onslaught of hits. An opposing strike to copy each of the punches the man threw in. The kick had been unexpected and sent him back a bit. A small trickle of blood going down from his nose. He flipped back up. Wiping it away. Stretching a bit and smirked. He moved and began his own onslaught of hits. An upper cut followed by an elbow jab then a sweeping kick intended for knocking the man off his balance and onto his face. Using an equal amount of force to the ones Dirk been throwing his way. Giving a left right combo with a kick towards the face intended for a knock back blow if the first kick sweep failed. This was getting fun. He wondered if the ground shaking indicated the man getting close. He too had no intentions of letting up.</span></span><br/><br/>There it was the blood. With a grin he ducked and dodged the series of attacks. With focused precision that trickle of blood began to flow faster and heavier, as Dirt called to the blood. He wanted the blood to flow to leave that man's body, to spill forth. When the legs came for his face, he blocked the one, though the blow to his forearm made him grimace, before he caught the next leg and then sought to drive his elbow down on it to break his knee. All the while he called to the blood.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF40FF""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Lyno smirked and ripped his leg from Dirk's hold. ""So...it is that kind. This shall be fun."" He said. His eyes taking on a dark hold. He used a minor healing spell Drake forced on him to end the blood flow. Damn...not quick enough...he lost a lot of blood. Still...he couldn't give in and he couldn't give up. His mouth moved and his body began to take on a blackish aura. ""Heh...kinda a bit weaker. Nice...made my leg a little achey."" The black aura rose up and over him. Coming from that aura a summoned creature began to form. He was going to have to put his all into this. Yeah...idiotic perhaps but...he had to do everything he could. ""Show me what you can do with your blood magic."" He was feeling quite light headed. Guy was good. No wonder Drake...was so fascinated with this guy. He frowned a bit. The aura grew stronger and higher. He was drawing on the remaining energy he had within his body. The shadow dragon wisped around and moved ready to strike. ""Heh...No wonder boss man said...you one of the best. That you be a strong ally...bastard always knows how to call em."" He still forced himself to launch out the shadow serpant intending to use it on Dirk. If he wasn't so weak and light headed it might have done more than most likely just knock him back. He gave his word. He would do his damnedest to keep it. No matter what it took. He forced his body forwards and took a swing with his fist.</span></span><br/><br/>Dirt could feel the magic, could feel it as the man pulled it to himself. It was a lot of magic and with how weak he felt now that he lost so much blood, Dirt was a bit concerned that this might kill the man. After all, he would have to hide the body. Then the serpent was thrown at him and he reacted on instinct, a wall of earth was suddenly erected before him. It shuddered from the impact to the shadow beast, but held strong before it crumbled once the serpent dissipated. There was just enough time to catch the weak fist that was thrown as Dirt sighed and rolled his eyes, ""If I go with you, will you stop trying to kill yourself? I am really not in the mood to deal with a dead body.""<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF40FF""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Lyno looked up with a fierce look. ""I gave my word to boss man that I'd give it my all to get you to come with. I am a man of my word."" He said. He was breathing heavily. Slowly forcing his magic at a rest. ""Indeed...I would."" He said. Looking up at him. ""I'm glad you aren't. I'd rather not be the dead body."" He said with a chuckled. Pulling out a cigarette and lit it. Taking a pull of it and blew out the smoke away from Dirk's direction. ""Well...we best be going. You every bit as good as boss man said you'd be. Welcome to the team...names Lyno. Course we already know yours. We underground as well."" he shook off the dizziness. ""Ready?""</span></span><br/><br/>""Lead the way, stringbean,"" he said and clapped the smaller man on the shoulder before he laughed. Maybe this group would have decent food and a shower. He had not had one in so long, it would be nice to have a shower, though he is not going to be the one to clean the bathroom when he is done. Not touching that mess with a 30ft pole."
1682,Return Of Magic IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=21342,2013-06-01T17:50:59,zoruna,"<span style=""color: #FF8000""><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Despite the man Sephirotâ€™s technology he would not be able to find the Rebelâ€™s or their base with his technology. It would merely locate the ones who were above ground and they were never above ground near Rebel base. No. That technology wouldnâ€™t work as Drake with the assistance of Anilista created a way to nuetralize and deflect any sort of searching beacon, mechanism or any other sort of tracing or tracking device. This was to prevent VIKKI from locating them. Hence why Drake usually recruited and retrieved the magic users by himself. At times others would go. Always armed with strange almost capsule looking things that could only be used by a magic user and only if given from one of the rebels. They were an extremely intelligent and resourceful group. They had to be because they were the only things standing between VIKKI and essentially the complete and utter enslavement of the human race. It was already badly heading in that direction. Hence...there was not going to be any signatures of magical presences anywhere if they were not above ground...like Drake.<br/><br/>However, there was already people sent to meet up with Sephirot. Thanks to Anilistaâ€™s orders non magical rebels were already on the move armed with a way to transport Sephirot and themselves...back to the hideout. A seemingly old hobo hippie dude approached Sephirot. Looking around and approached the signature on their read outs. â€œHey man...we been looking for you. Ride the waves of time with this rad ride.â€ He said. Holding out the capsule. â€œJust crush it magic man...we getting your jive self home man.â€ he said in a whisper. â€œWe vibe against the chaos and hate that vibrates through this world man.â€ Keeping up the appearance of a brain addled hippie hobo. â€œHurry...there is not much time.â€ He whispered urgently.</span></span></span><br/><br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000"">Drake looked at the male. â€œRowan? Neat name.â€ He said with a warm smile and a chuckle. He smiled at the question. Shaking his head. â€œIndeed not. You are not the only one. There is a lot of us. There is even non magi who are part of our team.â€ he said honestly. â€œEveryone has a magic or two they specialize the strongest in. I will teach you minor healing magic as it will be a great assistance when you are in combat against the droids.â€ he said. â€œPeople can use other magics as well but the two they are strongest in is the ones they can do the most damage in.â€ He said. Trying to be helpful. He watched him with intense curiousity when yet another form of magic was used to stop the camera. Interesting....another unique and useful magic. Fascinating. As instructed he slipped inside with the male. Going inside where Rowan had indicated for him to do so.<br/><br/>He chuckled as poof...off went the lights. He looked around. Pulling out his magi-techn and tapped into the screen. Altering views and replacing it with a layout. This place was in MAJOR need of some garbage clean out. He looked to Rowan. Then pondered it. Weighing the options. The male seemed talented in what he could do. He knew more than just his strongest magics. He was CERTAIN the animals would LOVE to be rid of the idiocy of robotical sentries and computerized everything. Zoos used to be awesome good old things. From what he could tell...this place was a prison fortress more than a place of relaxation and to see unique and wonderful animals off all kinds. THat just didnâ€™t sit right with him.<br/><br/>He looked at him. â€œYes. I am the leader of the Rebels against VIKKI. You should know that not all of us are magic users. There is a lot more normal humans in the rebellion as well. Our technology and everything is powered by magic and thus canâ€™t be controlled by VIKKI. When it ends up in the hands of VIKKI or her drones...it will self destruct. We make sure that nothing can be traced to us. For example...those two men driving the truck you saved...they are rebels. We are all around Rowan. The magic users keep it on the down low while the normal humans infiltrate and have positions in all sorts of places. A few more brave ones even work at VIKKI headquarters. We get encrypted messages in the form of drawings from them through snail mail.â€<br/><br/>He nodded his head. â€œIndeed I am. However, this does not mean I could not on occasion lose. This does not mean there is not others who are nearly as strong as I am. There is...it just means on most occasions I do not lose. It is not impossible. I have lost during training regimens a time or two.â€  He looked around then looked at the layout. â€œIndeed and this place is flooded with androids and the like. The poor animals here must be highly unhappy. I doubt they feel at ease like they once did when it was just humans in a place like this. This sort of place is the type of place we clean up. Reprogram any androids that arenâ€™t destroyed by frying the technology and reprogramming with magic. Thus keeping up the appearances to VIKKI that she still has control while really we do.â€ He blinked a bit. â€œSome place like this...is one we need to â€œfreeâ€ yet leave the illusion it is still â€œunder controlâ€ of VIKKI. Easily done by replacing the security programs with older models that were in place before VIKKI and thus impossible for her to utilize further than a means to see what is going on. Thus taking further control while making it seem it is all still there.â€ He paused for a moment. â€œMake sense?â€<br/><br/>He looked at him. â€œIndeed. It is honestly only a matter of time before VIKKI figures it out. That is why as soon as we learn of whereabouts of others like you and I we try to get to them before VIKKI. VIKKI has tortured and experimented on a few she found because of them losing control. She isnâ€™t able to learn anything other than we are an extremely dangerous threat to what she believes is â€œthe perfect worldâ€ for us humans.â€ He explained. â€œIndeed...I have done extensive research amongst other things. I started this rebellion after I mastered many different forms of magic. The biggest thing to master is control and enhancement of internal mana and endurance.â€ He explained.<br/><br/>He got a sly smile. â€œThat is why...the Rebels are here. That is why...I myself...came personally. As I previously explained this is an area that needs reinstating and to have a cleansing. Thus...it will be your first mission with me at your side. First thing first is I will fry all of the security cameras yet have them repeating a loop of the same scene over and over again. Head of Intelligence Anilista has created and performed smoothless creations such as these. It is impossible even for VIKKI or the droids to know it is a looping. Thus...you and I can clean house. I can fry the technological controls and everything of any androids not destroyed. Then send non verbal messaging and orders to Anilista. Thus she will take over the reprogramming after I rework the droids with magi-tech and power it with magic. If done properly magic can continue to regenerate itself in sources that do not use them repeatedly such as you or I do.â€<br/><br/>He looked at him. â€œWe clean house...rewire. Rearrange. Alter shit without VIKKI being aware. Thus you keep your job yet are still able to be one of us. You have a place to live at base. You are no longer alone. You will be given a way to contact us or if in desperate need escape and teleport directly into base. There is no way to find it. There is no way to scan for it. Only those of the rebels know the way in or out. Even the normal humans would rather die than lose the only chance humanity has for taking back our world.â€ He paused for a moment and held out his hand. â€œSo you in Rowan? If you are...we best get to work.â€ He said with a serious expression yet a grin in his eyes.</span><br/><br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFFF00"">Lyno stumbled a bit but laughed. â€œString bean...huh? I wonder whether youâ€™d find Boss Man just as much a string bean...or if one of us be the more than a string bean.â€ He said with a snicker. Inhaling a puff of cigarette then blew out the smoke. Holding the cigarette in his mouth. Leading the way out of the fighterâ€™s arena and into the tunnels. They underground. Why waste a capsule when they could get there all the same the good old fashioned way....walking. He snickered a bit. â€œHeh heh heh....if I piss off Anilista...wonder how the hell she gonna react to you muscle man.â€ he said. Chuckling a bit. Pulling out a magi-tech. â€œAnilista...sweetie...â€ He said. The tone playful and teasing when he said sweetie. Intentionally flirtacious because he loved to get her flustered than have her rapidly transition it into the angry ruffled feather expression she always got. â€œIâ€™m coming back. Bringing Dirk with. Make sure you tell the desk jockeys to tell Cleo to whip up the awesome food. Fighters get hungry ya know?â€ He looked at the scanners. â€œBoss man back yet?â€ When he got the answer. â€œSee you soon Anilista.â€ He ended the connection.<br/><br/>Looking to Dirk. â€œMan...you ainâ€™t lived until you tried Cleoâ€™s meals. They off the chain.â€ He chuckled. â€œBesides...a nice hot shower gonna feel so nice. Everything we own is now magi-tech. Fueled and run by magic not technology. Drake and Anilista come up with all sorts of shit. Drake usually and Anilista brings it all to life.â€ He explained. â€œYou got questions feel free to ask me or Anilista. Or Boss Man when he gets back.â€ He looked at him. â€œDonâ€™t let Boss Manâ€™s age fool you. You mightâ€™ve been able to draw blood from me...youâ€™d not get a chance to get more than a drop from Boss Man. He is the strongest and the best. He teaches others minor magics including minor healing. That doesnâ€™t mean Boss Man donâ€™t lose. He does...but it ainâ€™t often.â€<br/><br/>He paused for a moment then continued. â€œHe been extremely interested in keeping up with you and your doings. He isnâ€™t much of a ring fighter and he always leads the recruitment of others like us who are topside...personally. His theory some crazy ass shit about a leader needing to be able to show that he will and can risk his own ass in order for others to know they can risk theirs under his command. We got a bunch of normal humans in the rebel ranks also. Infiltrating and holding normal jobs and what not. Drake has networked our rebel ranks into every pie imaginable. We even got a few extremely brave normals who work under cover at VIKKI headquarters. Only contact with them is through encrypted messages sent snail mail on what seems to be just a unique drawing. Honestly...Boss Man got it right...we magic users are the spine behind getting back our world from the machines.â€<br/><br/>He paused again for a moment. â€œBoss Man wouldnâ€™t ask any of the rebels to do what he himself would not be willing to do. He only nineteen but youâ€™d think the kid been through all sorts of military training and what not. He a good leader. He has some crazy ass theorys but when it comes down to it...there isnâ€™t anyone better that youâ€™d want covering your back.â€ He shook his head. â€œAnywho...â€ he took another drag of his cigarette. Blowing the smoke out. â€œYou got questions feel free to ask.â€ He fell silent after that.</span>"
1683,Return Of Magic IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=21342,2013-06-03T17:31:05,Donta,"<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic"">â€œSo you in Rowan? If you are...we best get to work.â€ He said with a serious expression yet a grin in his eyes.</span></span><br/><br/>Rowan listened intently. It was almost too good to be true. It was a win-win situation. And most importantly, something to do. It was excitement for once. Rowan gripped Drakes hand in a sturdy shake and nodded.<br/><br/>""I am in."" he said, ""I've wanted to help these animals for so long but Vikki has her stupid regulations and security systems. Everytime I fried one thing, she replaced it overnight."" he paused for a moment then thought, ""With people to back me up, this can be done. The security system here is still based on the old stand alone type, only with an android watching the screens instead of a guard. I think it's due for upgrade soon. The other issue is the animal security systems and scanners. Those have already been upgraded."" He motioned for Drake to follow and began making his way down the hall towards the main lobby where people come in and buy their tickets.<br/><br/>""I don't think Vikki considers a zoo to be a major asset like a bank or server farm. I think there are only five androids here and four human guards. Two of the androids are stationary all the time, one sitting in the security room in front of the camera feeds, the other is at the main Reception desk. The other three patrol the pathways between the animal enclosures and in the building hallways. The animals don't like the machines much so the Human Guards are tasked with checking on the animals in the cages."" he explained as he walked, ""Oh and one of the Androids on patrol works at the gift shop during the day. There are another thirty or so people employed during the day to fend to the animals and run the place. I'm not sure if you want to bring them in on the plan or do it behind their backs, but I think the less they know, the better. For now, I think we should go see the Android in the Security booth first and convert it to our cause, or whatever.."" He stopped before they reached the lobby and pointed down another hallway where it clearly said 'Security' on the wall and an arrow pointing up some stairs."
1684,Return Of Magic IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=21342,2013-06-10T23:09:52,Ristina,"The door slammed open from behind, half taking Anilista for surprise, and half just amusing her. A man waltsed onto a chair resting in front of a wide screen HD TV which was monitoring activity above ground. "" Ya , know what's his face will never do as you say ever again. Expecially, since his lady won't like the new problem with his nose."" She let out a wee-bit f laughter at those words. Dealing with a angry girl...well it was worth it.<br/><br/><br/>Her attention was drawn back to the ring with dirt and Lyno on  the screen. Dirt was able to catch Lyno's first fake punch. Impressive...it wasn't everyday somebody else could block that. Then again it wasn't everyday two real fighters went at like wolves. The man was able to catch lyon's leg. Well, it was a good move but lyon was like a flexible cat.<br/><br/>"" Hey do you mind making some water for me...Also my bet goes to Dirt. Lyon may be our best , but hell knows no soldier better than that one. Trust me."" The last time she trusted this guy all her money ended up in the pockets of everyone. She heaved a sigh, pointing her index finger at the ceiling to form a water bubble , and placed it inside an empty cup.<br/><br/>The man who asked took the cup and guzzled the small drop of water, while he busied himself with work finally. Except he took a ciggeratte and lit it. Smoke just wonderful. Her eyes on the other hand did not leave the TV screen. Two hot guys fighting who would wanna misss such a battle.<br/><br/>She watched Dirt throw an uppercut, then a lefthook, and then a right but Lyon being lyon could barely keep up. Her eyes could spot that he was slipping slowly. It wasn't noticiable unless you knew how the tiger fought. It was a couple punches and moves later that she noted lyon dancing on the edge of his magic. "" Don't be careless lyon."" It was a little whisper, and a little just hope that he wouldn't get vikki on the two of them. .<br/><br/>The end of the fight..well more like a draw/ not admitting one lost kinda end. Her hand zoomed out of the scene as it refocused back to the 20 small cameras it orginally was checking. Maybe that would put lyo--<br/><br/>â€œAnilista...sweetie...â€ A groan escaped her lips. Could he have any sense of decency? She stood up unable to sit still when talking to this man even if it was through a communication device. â€œIâ€™m coming back. Bringing Dirk with. Make sure you tell the desk jockeys to tell Cleo to whip up the awesome food. Fighters get hungry ya know?â€<br/><br/>"" Don't even try to sweetie me lyon, considering what happened the last time we talked."" Lyon was like the flame that could resist being putput by water. A shame that there was a fire she could not put out. she snapped her finger mouthing the words do as he says to the desk jokey that had walked in. Without a moment's hesitation he ran out the door. "" Yea, you should have food in 15 sir smartass.""<br/><br/>â€œBoss man back yet?â€ The question should of been obvious but like a true trooper her feet brought her to the surveliance computer. A hefty sigh of annoyance escaped her lips. The boss man was playing zoologist still..well she'll be damned it's not everyday a animal shifter is found.<br/><br/>"" I'll be damned , he must like zoos. You lyon should get here in ten."" She cut off the communication and instead slumped into the chair , begging to type a message to drake. "" You better get your ass back here soon."" After the ext message like thing got sent, her hands fabricated a map for the ordinary militia under their gun who was taking the seph back to base. It would be awesome to have everyone in the same room at once.<br/><br/>10 minutes later<br/><br/>The door slammed open and both Lyon and Dirt entered the room. Oh god. Her first thought ...male masculinity and a lot of it. She stood up aware that if her eyes looked dirt over a second too long their may be some unrequited jelousy punches heading at the new man.No sooner had they barged into intel headquarters , the desk joky returned carrying a freshly made 9 pound meat loaf drizzled in ketchup , adorned with baisle. Chedder cheese mash potatoes, and corn were laid out next to the plate with two giant mugs of beer. Then he scooted out as she pointed one finger at the door.<br/><br/>""Now, I would love to say Oh lyon you did such a nice job , showing off your muscles, but it seems you could justbarely keep up with him."" Her pointer finger arched at Dirt. "" You also neglected to realize your magic could of very well triggered vikki to spot you. You damn well , slopy ass work is not under drake's warrenty of jobs."" She huffed running a hand through her hair while her eyes reframed from taking in too much sexy from each man.<br/><br/>"" A nice introduction to you sir, I am Anilista a water user, and if anything the intelligence core head. This does not mean that I get everything right, and my desk jokies,"" She arched an eyebrow. "" Sometimes are in need of reality checks.So , I thank you for that! "" A smile crossed her lips. "" Now, eat we'll discuss more once smartass, and you finish eating."""
1685,Return Of Magic IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=21342,2013-06-27T00:31:41,Starhawk,"Sephirot was slightly startled by the man who handed him the capsule. He could tell by the man's tone he couldn't be working for VIKKI, so he figured it must have been the rebel leader who had this arranged. Unsure what was going to happen when he crushed the capsule, he found a quiet spot and then crushed it.<br/><br/>Something strange happened after crushing the capsule. Sephirot felt..nauseated. Everything around him seemed to be spinning. He kept a firm grip on his bag as the world seemed to slip away from him. Everything went black, but then suddenly he found himself in a large room with people running around working.<br/><br/>Sephirot brought a hand to his head as he regained his composure, then looked around at where he had appeared."
1686,Lost (open RP) (closed),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2186&start=20,2011-02-02T07:03:27,saphiraah,"Stifling a groan of irritation, he reached out to grab a bandage from the over-stuffed bag. Digging in the bag, he searched for antiseptic cream or something else to clean the cuts up with. Failing to find any, he dug in the girl's first-aid kit without asking for permission, selected what he needed and hobbled to the bathroom. As he passed, he grabbed a pair of wooden spoons from the kitchen drawer.<br/><br/>""Umm... thanks,"" he stammered, stumbling over the words in his efforts to sound polite rather than rude, ""But... I think I can handle it. Its... nice of you to offer, though...""<br/><br/>Entering the bathroom, he didn't even bother to close the door behind him, assuming he'd be followed in there anyway. After dropping the lid of the toilet, he placed the items he'd carried with him on the seat, then looked in the mirror.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Odd...</span>he thought,<span style=""font-style: italic"">I look... familiar, yet I can't remember ever seeing that face before... Its like meeting an old friend I've forgotten about...</span><br/><br/>Shaking his head to cast aside his inner conflict, he pulled a washcloth off the towel rack, ran the water in the sink till it came out warm, then submerged the cloth. The process took a while, but he managed to get himself clean. This task completed, he set about applying antiseptic to every cut he found, bandaging the ones that needed it, and otherwise tending to the minor abraisions that covered his torso and face. Last of all, he stooped, dropping his jeans to the floor and poked at his knee gingerly. Occasionally he used the floor for leverage and applied pressure with his hands to bend the joint in directions it wouldn't normally bend.<br/><br/>""Hmm..."" he said, speaking aloud to himself, ""Could be just swollen... seems to be a big of lateral shifting... possibly the MCL... ACL seems... ack... Yeah... Definitely tweaked the ACL...Usually see the meniscus take a beating, too...""<br/><br/>He continued to mutter as he finished his work and began to tightly wrap his knee, using the wooden spoons to immobilize it."
1687,Lost (open RP) (closed),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2186&start=20,2011-02-02T07:28:33,saphiraah,"He scowled as he heard the procession of idiotic names, the rediculous song... then deliberately ignored the fool. Replacing the shredded and stained jeans as best he could, he tried not to hear the continuing ramblings coming from the fool. As he'd accomplished all he could with the first aid, he rooted through the girl's medicine cabinet for asprin, found a bottle, and swallowed a couple pills dry.<br/><br/>He was about to leave the bathroom when he noticed the mess he'd made. Grumbling about it, he returned the wash cloth, now crumpled, soggy, and stained, to the rack. He tossed the bandage wrappers toward the tiny trash bin, though most of them missed, and swept his hand over the sink to get rid of the blood stains. Satisfied, he walked out into the main room, his limp now much less severe for the brace.<br/><br/>Unsure what to do now, he plopped down onto the couch where he could see out the window, and watched the people moving past on the walkway below."
1688,Lost (open RP) (closed),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2186&start=20,2011-02-02T08:19:58,saphiraah,"Lifting his head from the back of the couch where he'd been resting it, he turned to look at the fool. Not seeing him, he craned his neck till he found him on the floor. One eyebrow lifted in a confused expression. Did he just hear intelligent words come from the fool? Surely not... Must have been hit on the head worse than he thought...<br/><br/>""You're a fighter? I find that surprising..."" he said curiously, ""I can't say for sure... but based on my thoughtless reaction to your approach in the hospital... I suspect I must have experience some hand-to-hand combat training at some point in my life. I also have noticed a few things about myself that..."" he cleared his throat awkwardly, ""Well I'm not sure my thought process run along normal routes. My observational focus is... not what I believe most average adult human beings would notice.""<br/><br/>Realizing he'd begun to ramble, he clamped his mouth shut and went back to resting his head back on the couch."
1689,Lost (open RP) (closed),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2186&start=20,2011-02-03T08:16:07,saphiraah,"As often as it seemed to be happening, the sensation of this oppressive blackness still left him feeling confused as it finally faded away. He remembered vaguely that he'd been talking with someone... the fool, maybe... then an explosion of pain in his already pounding head. Then nothing at all. Now as the blackness was finally beginning to lift, he groaned.<br/><br/>His voice sounded muffled in his ears, bringing to his attention that something was wrapped tightly over his face. He tried to sit up, but couldn't manage it. Something was pressing heavily on his torso, making breathing a difficult chore. He sucked in a breath with great effort. Grunting in pain, he noticed several new bumps and bruises he hadn't felt before. His arms and legs were oddly unresponsive. He tried to move but managed only to thrash oddly.<br/><br/>More grunts and huffs of breath sounded from him as he struggled against whatever it was that held him."
1690,Lost (open RP) (closed),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2186&start=20,2011-02-03T09:58:05,saphiraah,"Though he fought valiantly, he couldn't help but growl in anger. The mere suggestion from this fool that growling was what he was 'supposed' to do as a mummy angered him so much that he did just that. Damn fool...<br/><br/>He was fuming in anger. The sun was apparently starting to sink in the sky, because he didn't feel the heat of it beating down on the bandages that bound him. He lay there, occasionally flexing his arms to test the strength of the bandages for a while. Just when he was beginning to feel slightly claustrophobic, the weight on his chest lifted and he took a deep, desperate breath. For a few seconds, he simply panted gratefully, then he noticed something. The fool was apparently chasing some critter. He could hear foolish laughter and shouts coming from a short distance away, as well as an insane amount of noise.<br/><br/>Perfect.<br/><br/>He began struggling in earnest, though the effort pained him. Finally the thin strips of gauze began to shift, bunching together and leaving gaps. His face was nearly exposed, so he lifted his head to look down at himself. With a bit more twisting, he managed to free his arms. This accomplished, he sat up and freed his legs. A rustle of sound alerted him to the Fool's approach, so he simply lay back, keeping perfectly still. The fool predictably didn't notice that his mummy was no longer bound, and sat up on his chest again.<br/><br/>Like a Venus Fly Trap, he sprang, wrapping his arms in a vice grip around the fools arms and chest, pinning his arms to his sides. Next, he curled his good leg around The Fool's legs, pinning them in place. With a slight motion of his hips, he sent them both rolling off the bench onto the pavement. The bandages served their purpose well again. This time they went around The Fools wrists and ankles. With practiced motions that suprised even himself, he bent The Fool's legs at the knees, brought his feet almost up to his behind, and tied his bound hands to his bound feet securely. Last, he stuffed a bandage into The Fool's mouth, then wrapped another around his face, holding the gag in place.<br/><br/>Finished, he sat back, taking care to position himself where the hog-tied Fool would be able to see him. ""Who's the mummy now, Fool?""<br/><br/>With a malicious laugh, he stood and walked away into the sunset."
1691,Lost (open RP) (closed),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2186&start=20,2011-02-03T10:19:42,saphiraah,"He heard the running footsteps behind him and grinned, not turning his back. The footsteps ended and there was a rustle of cloth, a whoosh of air. He dove forward, narrowly avoiding the kick. Curling, rolling to cushion the fall, he came to a stop crouched low to the ground, facing the Fool. His knee screamed in protest but he ignored it. With a great heave, he leaped, snatching the skateboard from a youth's pack as he flew. Gripping the board with both hands tightly, he raised it over his shoulder then swung it down toward the Fool's head. He felt a sickening crunch as the board connected. His leap took him past the Fool and he quickly sidestepped behind a group of gaggling old ladies in awful purple hats. Following them to keep himself out of sight, he sidestepped a few more times, keeping close by.<br/><br/>With a continued flow of feline maneuvers, he kept in motion, always hidden from sight behind something, his eyes never leaving the Fool."
1692,Lost (open RP) (closed),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2186&start=20,2011-02-03T11:47:55,spiritofthenorth,"Cilia watch Lavaint and saw him put the white hair guy throw the window she quickly left the room and went out of her apartment and down the stairs  but by the time she could get to him he was already walking off into the sunset. She let out a sigh ""He going be a lot of trouble."" she said to herself. then she sees Levaint pass her by and with a sigh she followed them. There was no way she could keep up with there speed and if they wanted to the could lose her easly. Even though she acted completely careless she was thinking the whole time and seeing what he did to the fighter if she tired anything his strength would get to her and he would have one besides she wasn't into that job any more she was nothing but a normal naive girl that lives in a normal crowed place. After running a while she finally caught up to them. ""Please you two stop fighting."" she begged them"
1693,Lost (open RP) (closed),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2186&start=20,2011-02-03T12:02:47,Goblin,"Blood was nearly undetectable among other wastes and liquids. Insignificant specks of rusty reddish brown on the pavement, on the wall, dried and flaking from the metal of the dumpster, and stained and soaked into wood. Hours old, but not days.<br/><br/>The Fox had followed the trail from its beginning, his brow furrowed in disappointment at the curb. The trail disappeared completely. A few spots on the cement; spots that blended well with other, older sidewalk stains. There were those who jostled roughly past him, squatting on the sidewalk as he was, careful not to disturb the hours dried blood. Wondering who had picked up the little birdie with the broken wingâ€¦<br/><br/>The Ghost took his scrapings and pictures and made his measurements. And after, he cleaned the scene. Destroying usable evidence that a man had even bled there. Likely not the first time something of the same had been done. Not for The Ghost, whose economical movements ascertained that this was nothing more than boring routine.<br/><br/>Within moments of their arrival, The Fox and The Ghost had gone, leaving nothing.<br/><br/>They went in two separate directions; The Fox walked and The Ghost drove. A hospital was a foolish place for the injured quarry to go, but if the blood spatter was any indication, he was very hurt. Had spent more time in one place than was entirely safe, and had obviously gotten help away. Neither had come to the conclusion that heâ€™d have a car.<br/><br/>So The Ghost went to check hospitals for known aliases and John Does. While The Fox asked questions of employees in shops, showing a badge that either wasnâ€™t his or wasnâ€™t real.<br/><br/>The same story from every store with a window that could see where that trail was left. No one saw anything. No one wanted to see anything, even if they truly had. And there was a Process involved in getting security tapes. One that meant revealing a part of their hand. That they knew where the quarry had been and approximately how heâ€™d gotten away.<br/><br/>The Ghost fared marginally better. There had been a John Doe at the local hospital, just today. And doctors were willing to give out that information to someone they assumed represented Law and Order and All Civilized Things; especially when said case was missing. What they were slow to give out was a name. The name of the woman whoâ€™d come in with this John Doe, who had answered questions, who had been free with her address out of pure gut-level concern for a man she didnâ€™t know.<br/><br/>The Ghost assured hospital staff that if he located their wayward John Doe he would return the man, but also of vaguer things that had the shape of honesty and lawful intent.<br/><br/>A short exchange between The Fox and The Ghost in coded phrases on a secure company link said otherwise.<br/><br/>The Fox changed tactics and quite naturally trotted down a flight stairs from an apartment above the alleyway. There was somewhere to start now, and a person that had definitely come into contact with the quarry."
1694,Lost (open RP) (closed),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2186&start=20,2011-02-04T07:36:33,saphiraah,"With a wicked smile, he crouched behind a car, watching the bouncing Fool.  For a long moment, he stood, undecided. If he was smart, he'd walk away, use this chance to put some distance between himself and the Fool. His ego, however, had major objections to that plan... He remained where he was for a long moment, then finally growled and slunk farther into the shadows before moving off between two buildings.<br/><br/>Moving as quickly as he could, he took random turns, deliberately weaving a confusing route through the city for a short while. A large box truck marked with a large logo rattled past and he hopped from the curb, grabbing hold of the back door and standing on the rear step. He rode the truck for a few minutes, then hopped back to the curb when it came to a stop. Looking around he saw the truck was even now moving past a stop sign, crossing a narrow intersection. Deciding this was as good a place as any, he picked a direction and followed it. The street led into a run-down residential area. The houses here were tiny, dirty, and seemed to have all seen many years since they were last cared for. He selected the one that looked the most abandoned. The doors were locked, so he went around to the back, broke a window near the door, and opened it.<br/><br/>His head was pounding, his knee throbbed, and he felt woozy from lack of food. He'd have to go scrounge something to eat soon. The house was nearly empty as he entered, save a few discarded, half-empty cardboard boxes, broken furniture here and there, and a pile of garbage, mostly paper.<br/><br/>After searching the house for potential vulnerabilities, he did his best to lock up, covered the broken window, and lay down on the floor in the dusty old sitting room. He had no sooner done so than he was drifting off into a heavy, dreamless sleep."
1695,Lost (open RP) (closed),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2186&start=20,2011-02-05T06:32:25,saphiraah,"His dreams were confusing... He was lost on a tidal wave of disjointed, violent visions. He felt an undercurrent of intense anticipation... fear... anxiety... through each of the dreams. Somehow he maintained the awareness that he was dreaming all through his restless hours of sleep.<br/><br/>He was too restless to sleep long, though he probably needed it. When he woke, the room was nearly black. The sun had set long ago. So it had been at least three hours... but no more than five, he estimated. Good enough...<br/><br/>After stretching a bit, he clambored awkwardly to his feet. The room still spun a bit, his head throbbing mildly to remind him it was still miffed at him. His knee felt so stiff he could hardly bend it... and when he tried it also voiced its complaints about his treatment of late.<br/><br/>Growling, he crept closer to the window to peek outside."
1696,Lost (open RP) (closed),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2186&start=20,2011-02-05T09:27:56,saphiraah,"Looking out the window, he saw the Fool coming down the sidewalk, and silently cursed to himself. He moved silently across the dusty floor, heading to the back door. He carefully opened the door and crept into the back yard, moving as quietly as he could. After peeking around the corner, he crept along the side of the house. The night air was cool and cleansing. He breathed deep, silent breaths as he searched for the fool. This time, he would be sure to get the upper hand."
1697,Lost (open RP) (closed),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2186&start=20,2011-02-05T09:44:06,spiritofthenorth,"Cilia was slightly shocked that lavaunt hand grabbed her hand and ran with her as they followed the guy. She let out a slight smile at his childish ways. As they followed him she looked around this place wasn't a good place for him to be in. she clinged closer to lavaunt as they followed him. Soon enough they stopped at a house that was old and abandon she looked at it. ""His bandage need to be changed or they...."" she cut herself off and stepped back she knew there was not much she could do now. after a while lavaunt got bored and hungery and went off to get some food while Cilia just stood there watching the house she let out a yawn waiting for lavaunt return. She sat down on the sidewalk and pulled her knees close to her chest. ""Why do they have to fight?"" she asked herself"
1698,Lost (open RP) (closed),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2186&start=20,2011-02-07T06:09:33,saphiraah,((thread closed due to non-interest))
1699,Lost (open RP) (closed),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2186,2011-02-01T02:43:38,saphiraah,"<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i1213.photobucket.com/albums/cc465/saphiraah1/Decorated%20images/Fire.png"">[ img ]</a><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Pain... the entire world is pain... All I feel is pain....</span><br/><br/>For what felt like an eternity it was as though his body was gone. His thoughts were burned away by a wild fire of fear and pain. Slowly, however, the world righted itself. Fleeting thoughts, sensations and impressions peeked through the flames.<br/><br/>Anxiety... He needed to be somewhere.... but where? The thought fled before he could grasp it.<br/>Fatigue...<br/>The feeling of cold stone beneath him, pressing into his legs, his back, his head....<br/>The sound of air being pulled through his nose, into his lungs.<br/>Cold... so very cold....<br/><br/><br/>When at last he came to, he found himself lying at the end of an alley. A large dumpster to his right, and a stack of wooden pallets to his left blocked his view of the alley to both directions.<br/><br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i1213.photobucket.com/albums/cc465/saphiraah1/Decorated%20images/defeated.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Where am I... How did I get here?</span><br/><br/>Somewhere in the back of his mind, he calculated his position and realized he was undetectable by anyone who might pass by the Alley. Odd... why did he think that as if it were a good thing? Clearly he was in need of assistance. So why was he relieved that no one could see him?<br/><br/>Still dizzy, he remained motionless, taking inventory of his injuries. Mostly, he found only minor bumps and bruises. Again, he found himself analyzing each injury with a calculating eye, categorizing them as either serious or minor. The only serious injuries he found was the massive bump on the side of his head, which explained the pounding headache, and what seemed to be a badly sprained knee, though it could possibly have been broken.<br/><br/>The sound of a horn honking brought his attention the sounds of a bustling city. He looked from left to right, but still could see nothing. Too anxious to sit still any more, he bent his good leg, reached up to grasp the top of the dumpster, and heaved. After several long, painful moments, he managed to get his foot beneath him and stand. His balance was rather precarious, so he braced himself against the dumpster and the stack of pallets and took a tentative step. Pain shot through his leg. Yep... definitely broken. Marvelous.<br/><br/>His eyes darted about, searching the debris around him. He spotted a pile of rags nearby and hobbled over to them. When he picked them up, he found the back to a wooden chair. With effort, he managed to break a pair of dowels from the chair. holding the dowels to either side of his knee while wrapping the strips of cloth around his leg proved a great challenge but he finally succeeded in splinting his knee.<br/><br/>Finally, he braced a hand against the wall of the building and began to hop slowly and painfully to the end of the alley. When he reached the end, he was sweating profusely, panting as though he'd just run 5 miles, and the world was spinning worse than ever. The sun pounded down, scorching the top of his head and nearly blinding him. The sounds of people moving about, cars driving past, and other common noises filled his head and he leaned his back against the brick wall, blinking to clear his vision."
1700,Lost (open RP) (closed),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2186,2011-02-01T05:12:44,spiritofthenorth,"Cilia woke up and got out of her bed. She had a small cramped studio apartment. She walked over to the kitchen and put on a kettle of water on the stove. With that she walked over to the bathroom and closed the door and took off her cloths and let the hot water run down her back. She got cleaned up and dryed herself off and put some cloths on . She looked into the mirror at a black fabric choke collor that had a black and red stone on it. She put her hand to it letting her fingers touch it. There was a whisle and Fayt came out of the bathroom and went into the kitchen and made her some hot tea with that she sat down and turned on the T.V to the news and watched it for a few minutes. Once her tea was done she cleaned up and walked outside. She locked her wanna be apartment and head to the market. As she walked she looked around at the buildings and with out knowing she ran into a guy and knocked him down Cilia eyes open ""Oh I am so sorry."" she siad holding out her hand she saw the bruses and cut and the homemade splent he made. blood came down from his head ""Oh my gosh your bleeding."" she said she went to her back pack and pulled out a first aide kit and started to bandage him up properly she took off the old rags and replaced them with a clean goss. ""come on I will get you a taxi and take you to the hospital."" she siad to him and with out letting him agure back she raised her hand and a taxi pulled over and he helped him in. moments later they where at the hospital and Celia was at his bed waiting on him. ""I hope he ok."" she said to herself."
1701,Lost (open RP) (closed),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2186,2011-02-01T05:28:25,saphiraah,"Before he'd managed to catch his breath, he felt an explosion of pain as something hit him. The world fell out from under him and he toppled to the ground. Head spinning, he was dimly aware of movement around him. His vision was blurry, but he tried to gather his wits. Something was... touching him. Or someone. He couldn't tell. Weakly, he tried to stand, to move away... but found he was quite unable. For a time, he simply lost track of everything. He was only dimly aware of movement. Lots of movement. And pain. Again, lots of it. As though out of habit, he found himself trying to keep track of his whereabouts, calculating his chances of escape. He tried in vain to gather his wits enough to analyze the people around him. All of these things he tried to ascertain, but his muddled head couldn't handle it. Each thought slid out of his reach before he could grasp it. His world was only blackness.<br/><br/>His last hazy thought before blackness descended on him completely was that the pain was melting away. This probably meant he was dying, but he couldn't even manage to be afraid. The darkness descending on him was too warm an inviting.<br/><br/>He welcomed it."
1702,Lost (open RP) (closed),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2186,2011-02-01T05:39:21,spiritofthenorth,"celia watched as the doctors brought him in ""He going to be just fine miss just some minor bumps and cut the only thing that was big was his injured to the head it can result into some minor memory lost but with in time it should come back to him."" the doctor siad he looked at her ""Does he have any family?"" he asked she looked at him ""I don't know I ran into him on the streets and well..."" she said looking down the doctor nodded ""I see well i have others I have to attend to if he wakes up let me know."" he said she smiled at him and nodded ""Ok doc."" she said she looked at the male  and put her head on the edge of the hospital bed and fell asleep."
1703,Lost (open RP) (closed),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2186,2011-02-01T06:09:29,saphiraah,"The blackness was shattered by an incessant beeping... It started quiet, barely noticeable. As he became aware of it, however, it seemed to grow louder and louder, invading his peace and quiet. He wished it would stop... What was it, anyway? That thought started him thinking again. Something was beeping... Where was he? Why did he feel so... groggy... Peeling his eyes open, he felt his face pull into a pained expression.<br/><br/>His surroundings slowly slid into focus... and he panicked. He couldn't put a finger on the reason why, but he knew one thing with absolute certainty. He had to get out of here. NOW. He couldn't be seen here. He looked down at himself and found bandages, an IV, bed covers over his legs... and... a girl. She was dozing with her head against his bed. He blinked in absolute shock. A girl? Do they provide those in hospitals now? Some sort of... parting, 'get well' gift? He highly doubted it. She must be confused. Gritting his teeth, he pulled the IV out of his arm, slid his legs off the side of the bed away from the girl, and placed his feet gingerly on the floor.<br/><br/>With great difficulty he retrieved his boots from the cabinet next to the bed and put them on. The pain in his head made moving extremely difficult, and his leg still would not support his weight. Finally, he hopped awkwardly toward the door. Peeking out the window, he saw the empty corridor outside.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Seems as good a chance as I'll get...</span>he muttered, and crept out the door in search of the exit."
1704,Lost (open RP) (closed),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2186,2011-02-01T06:33:01,spiritofthenorth,"Cilia hear a long beep and slowly her green eyes open and she lifted her head and looked at the heart monitor.""wh-what...."" she said still haft asleep then her eyes shot open and she stood up ""Oh my gosh!"" she looked at the bed and saw the guy wasnt there. She got up and head for the door when she notice that another guy was there and the guy that she brought in as well she tryed to stop but only manage to trip and fall on the injured man.she sat up ""Ouchy, that hurt."" she said she looked at the guy with the long black hair ""Hi, I am cilia."" she said smiling at him she blinked and realized she was sitting on the white hair one in a flash she was up and bowing at him ""I am so sorry I can be really clumsy at time."" she said to him. she looked up at him ""My name is Cilia I am the one that brought you here."" she said to him and smiled."
1705,Lost (open RP) (closed),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2186,2011-02-01T06:36:11,saphiraah,"His every sense was on high alert. He strained to pick up the slightest noise, detect the smallest motion around him. Nothing. Good. He poked his head out a bit farther, looking to see which way might lead out of the hospital. Looking down the hall in both directions, he noticed a difference in the lighting to the left. He squinted a bit to be sure his eyes weren't fooling him, then nodded and was about to start limping toward the light source, when he sensed someone near him.<br/><br/>Moving without thought he reached out, grabbed ahold of the offending arm jerked it around, and pinned it behind the back of the person who'd been about to attack him. He felt his legs begin an automatic follow-through motion, preparing to sweep the man's legs from under him, when he blinked his eyes and realized what he was doing.<br/><br/>Embarassed, he immediately released his hold on the man and quickly began to hobble away, hoping the brighter end of the hall meant sunlight, which would mean a door that would lead outside. His hunch had been right. The pain in his head was fighting for the championship position, competing with his knee to become the worst pain of the day. He clenched his teeth and ignored them both. The sunlight seemed a welcome reward as he began hobbling down the street, looking for a place to hide."
1706,Lost (open RP) (closed),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2186,2011-02-01T06:58:07,spiritofthenorth,"Cilia looked at him and looked at levaunt ""We need to get him back in here. He in no condition to be on the streets like that especailly on these streets."" she said to levaunt she ran up to the white hair guy and got in front of him spreading her arms out she glared at him ""Your not going any where sir not til those wounds heal got it or the doctors said you can go."" she said in a very damanding but yet soft voice. she wasnt going to let him wonder the streets like that especially when she doesnt know if he had a safe place to stay and what not.""The doctor said ther was a good chance of you losing some of your memory. Now can you tell me who you are and what you where doing out near the ally?"" she asked him not moving out of his way"
1707,Lost (open RP) (closed),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2186,2011-02-01T07:46:00,saphiraah,"He turned eyes so dark they were almost black on the girl before him, his glare so cold he was sure she could feel the chill. He had no reason to harm this girl. He knew nothing about her. Come to think of it... he didn't know much of anything at all... Her question brought him up short, making him forget his deadly important need to get away from the public eye.<br/><br/>""M-my... name?"" he quirked an eyebrow at her, ""Of course I can. I'm... My name is..."" He growled, ""I'm in a hurry. And you are in my way... I will warn you once... Move, or I'll do it for you."""
1708,Lost (open RP) (closed),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2186,2011-02-01T08:00:22,saphiraah,"Turning from the girl, he cast his glare on the boy. The pain in his head was causing the world to spin around him but he managed to keep a cool, almost cruel expression as he appraised his newest pest.<br/><br/>""You can call me Nightmare, for that is what I will be to you."""
1709,Lost (open RP) (closed),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2186,2011-02-01T08:10:20,saphiraah,"With an impatient growl, he turned back to the girl, deciding to ignore the boy. gripping a hand over each of her arms he hoisted her, turned to the side and set her down again. The movement cost him more than it should have, but he didn't show it. With her out of his way, he resumed his journey down the street. His eyes continuously darting about as he tried to decide on a safe place to hide. He had no idea where he was. This city was completely foreign to him. The world began spinning faster and faster, causing him to swerve as he walked, or... well, hobbled is more what he did. Bracing himself with one hand he paused, apprehension giving way to genuine fear now.<br/><br/><br/>Where to go? His brain seemed beyond problem solving and he glared at nothing."
1710,Lost (open RP) (closed),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2186,2011-02-01T08:24:59,spiritofthenorth,"Cilia eyes widen when he picked her up and moved her she looked at the black hair guy and let out a sigh and chased after him when he stopped she ran up to him when Levant knocked him out she looked at him ""Come on it may not be much but we can take him to my place."" she said to him and the smiled as she walked by his side showing him the way her her appartment. A hour walk and they came to an old run down biulding  Cilia open the steel door and then the wooden and walked in she walked upstairs to apr 207 and took a key out and put it in the lock and unlocked it. she open the door and let levant carried him in. ""Go ahead and lay him on the bed please."" she said to him as she walked in the kitchen to get a rag and some bandage to redue his wrappings. ""Would you like anything to drink?"" she asked him"
1711,Lost (open RP) (closed),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2186,2011-02-01T08:25:52,saphiraah,"With an effort, he pushed himself off the wall he was leaning against and took another step. His knee buckled out from under him and he had to catch himself against the wall again. The world spun. He closed his eyes and pinched the bridge of his nose.<br/><br/>A sudden noise caught his attention. Suspecting the girl, or her stupid little boyfriend had followed he sighed, and was about to turn and glare at whoever it was when stars exploded in his vision. A sound that was half grunt, half exclamation, escaped his lips. One hand was on its way up to touch the back of his head where he now felt massive waves of pain that thundered through his skull when an odd sensation began in his knees. He felt as though he were turning to Jello. His legs collapsed and he flopped against the wall then slid to the ground. The last thing he saw was the face of the irritating boy, the blindingly bright sky behind him.<br/><br/>Then blackness took him for the second time that afternoon."
1712,Lost (open RP) (closed),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2186,2011-02-01T08:42:25,spiritofthenorth,"She came in the room with a bowl of cold clean water and bandages  and stared to address him ""Thank you for your help. If he gone on the streets he would die for sure and I couldn't stand having the knowing of that and not do anything about it."" she said to him as she attend to marko aide she looked at him and smiled ""I am Cilia by the way.Oh and as a thank you for helping me would you like to stay for dinner?"" she asked him there was not much in the house but it was home for now and it all she could afford with her job as a nurses aide."
1713,Lost (open RP) (closed),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2186,2011-02-01T08:49:49,saphiraah,"The blackness wasn't warm, or inviting this time. It was oppressive. He still felt the unimaginable pain that wracked his body. The jostling movements that told him he was being carried. But for all his efforts, he couldn't manage to regain control over his limbs enough to move. It was the sensation of falling that he felt as, he assumed, he was dropped onto some surface, the he finally managed to rouse himself. As he plopped onto the bed, limbs falling limply, he finally managed to peel his eyes open. As he did so, he automatically began to sit up.<br/><br/>He found himself in a very feminine room. It was a tiny studio appartment the size of a postage stamp. He couldn't remember for sure, but he was sure he'd seen others like it. He looked down to find the girl holding a bandage before him. He tried to move away, but settled for pushing her hands away from him.<br/><br/>His voice was thick with pain and confusion as he spoke, ""Wh-what is... who are... where am I? Who are you people? Don't you know kidnapping is illegal!?"""
1714,Lost (open RP) (closed),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2186,2011-02-01T08:59:54,saphiraah,"with an impatient growl that sounded more like a groan, he turned around to glare at the boy.<br/><br/>""You have an unpleasant mouth on you, boy..."" He said in a voice that seemed to drip either honey, or poison. It was hard to tell which. Why have you brought me here? What do you want with me. I can assure you... torture will get you nowhere.""<br/><br/>Even as he said it, he wondered what on earth they would possibly want to know from him that would be worth torturing it out of him. The answer was on the tip of his tongue, but he couldn't quite reach it."
1715,Lost (open RP) (closed),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2186,2011-02-01T09:06:07,spiritofthenorth,"she looked at him ""It not the doctors says you might not remember a few things with the way you are injured you got lost and you couldn't take the pain and you passed out all we did was picked you up off the streets and brought you to my place so you can gather your wits about you and work on getting your memory back."" she said to him she looked at him as he refused her aide. ""Now, now don't be stubborn the faster you heal the faster you can be on your way that the only way I will let you go. Now my name Cilia and you in my home as small as it maybe it the best I can do. Now what would you like to eat mister?"" she asked him she blinked and stared at him ""Torture? I wouldn't be aiding you and you wouldn't have a bed if it was such a thing sir. Now please let me attend to you and you just relax."" she said in a gentle yet demanding tone of voice."
1716,Lost (open RP) (closed),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2186,2011-02-01T09:24:14,saphiraah,"""Oy..."" he groaned, ""I'm being held prisoner by Tweedledee and Tweedledum...""<br/><br/>He cast his gaze around the room, his eyes missing nothing. The window seemed to lead out onto some sort of roof or balcony. he could use that to get away. It didn't look like they were higher than the second, maybe third floor. But from his position on the bed, he didn't have a good enough angle to tell for sure. In order to reach the door, he'd have to hobble past the girl and her addle-minded boyfriend. No. His best bet was to appease them, wait for them to turn their backs, and flee. For now... as horrible as the prospect seemed, he was stuck.<br/><br/>Then her words registered, and he turned a shocked gaze on her. ""You... you really mean that, don't you?""<br/><br/>He blinked in absolute amazement. She was a total stranger. Yet she had no ulterior motives for bringing him into her home like this. Astonishing. How very naive of her... perhaps he could use that flaw to his advantage..."
1717,Lost (open RP) (closed),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2186,2011-02-01T09:34:27,spiritofthenorth,"she looked at him and smiled she was so innocent ""Yep, you can leave once your healed or you can chose to stay and work on your memory. I don't know what it is about you but I really don't think you do me any harm and you are really trust worthy and that is really hard to find now and days... wait why don't you believe me I mean look at my size compare it to yours if I had any reason to do you harm I would have token the advantage of your current state  besides I am nothing but a a mere nurse. Do you still remember you name?"" she asked him trying to help him remember."
1718,Lost (open RP) (closed),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2186,2011-02-02T06:16:18,saphiraah,"Sighing, he rubbed at his eyes. ""No... its.... its all pretty much a blur. I... don't remember much of anything before waking up in that alley.""<br/><br/>He looked up as the boyfriend got bored with his 'air gun' and left. Rolling his eyes, he muttered under his breath. The word 'moron' barely audible. Turning back to face the girl, he felt pressured to make conversation and fidgeted, casting about for something to say.<br/><br/>""So...,"" he stammered, ""You... do this often? I mean... bring dangerous strangers into your home like this? I mean... not exactly a smart move..."" he trailed off awkwardly, his small talk skills spent.<br/><br/>As he spoke, he'd given the room another appraising look. Unaware of the fact that his eyes were now searching for and cataloguing possible weapons around the room. He spotted the shower curtain, just visible through the bathroom door, the sturdy looking wooden chair beside the tiny table, a vase of flowers on the counter... there was a wooden  stand of knives on the kitchen counter...<br/><br/>His eyes continued to move about the room, taking inventory."
1719,Everything burns,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2208,2011-02-03T02:42:24,Ristina,"In a world that most consider normal being to be walking to the store, driving a car, going to church, school, and other such things. It makes even considering beings known as demi gods and goddesses out of the question. Add to the fact that most the world is founded on some form of religion that had a belief in only one god. Making it nearly impossible for even the idea of Demi goddesses , and gods. Let alone the idea the polytheistic idea that there are many gods. From the Greek gods, to old Egyptian gods.<br/>These gods are as real as your pet cat, or even your neighbor. But they are not seen on earth unless they are in human form. Which is rare. These gods and goddesses may live in the same world but they can not be seen by human eyes. Unless that human had already been exposed to the world, or has some part of them that has the blood of a god or goddess. These humans are normally seen as the elite or the Demi gods, and goddess. And in every country there is a secrete agency that hunts these elite beings down. Afraid that they could alone turn the peoples beliefs. This agency goes by many names, and originally started in America. Where Olympus which is Zeus home resides. Which means the Greek gods have chosen America as their new home.  In turn America the very Christian country started an agency known as D.O.M.E to hunt these beings, and their children down. Somehow believing that humans have a chance against the gods, and goddesses.<br/>The war between the humans and the gods, and goddess have been ragging since the very start of world war 2.Where the Germans had used some gods, and goddesses powers to help spread their power. Alchemy being the very gift that Ares had given them. This in and of itself had caused a truce between the U.S and the gods, and goddess. So that the U.S could use their power ..to fight back against the Germans. But once the U.S won the war. They began to retaliate against those that had lended their power to them.<br/>This began the longest war. All civilians, and military personal in America did not have a clue about this silent war. Only the Americans that were in the D.O.M.E agency new. And these Americans were specially equipped to handle these elite beings.<br/><br/>Now in the year 2011 the agency is still running, and is still hunting down the elite beings.<br/><br/>~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~<br/><br/><br/>Cathrine found herself wandering down the main road of upstate New York. Cars drove past her speeding in rows of four down the main road towards time square. The sky was clear and sunny on this Monday afternoon, and she knew that most people saw her staff as more of a purse. That is unless they were elite. Which she would know if they were or not. Thanks to her favorite dog Sirius. He was an odd Egyptian hound, and she often got many questions about him. Though she usually answered them all with little to no facts on him.<br/>She had one of the little gadgets that the humans seem to make. It plays  some amazing music. Which reminded her much of Apollo and lyre. Upstate New York was as busy as usual. With people crowding the streets. She watched as a goblin crossed the road quickly. But to the humans he would of been a dog, or a cat. For they couldnâ€™t see the poor creature. She couldnâ€™t exactly tell where she was going. Just that she needed to keep moving to avoid that agency that seemed to be hunting down her kind. All she knew was that Zeus had sent her down here for a reason. Though that reason was still unclear. So she tended to keep herself busy researching the human race, and how they seem to work.<br/>Then she walked right into someone. Spilling her hot chocolate all over the person. ""Iâ€™mâ€¦Iâ€™m sorry."" Sirius yelped a little. Which signaled that this person was an elite.<br/><br/>~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~<br/><br/>Colton looked down on an old document from years ago about the war. He was checking over every little detail. So far they were able to make a list or rather family tree of all the Greek gods, and goddess. The only problem was that they couldnâ€™t exactly know  who was elite and who wasnâ€™t. He leaned back in his soft black office chair. Papers were scattered everywhere on his dark red oak desk. A black tobacco pipe rested on the right corner of the desk. The ceiling was white, with a gold ceiling fan, and the walls were black to give the room a nice dim look. The lamp was placed on the left side of his desk, and was the only thing lighting the small office room. In the center of the room was a large cushiony black couch that people could sit on , and watch the flat screen TV that rested on the wall facing the couch.<br/><br/>His hair was highlighted with red streaks, and he wore a black collar to represent his loyalty to the agency. He pressed the buzzard on his phone. That was nearly covered with papers. ""Melinda Hansen to my office please."" He stretched his long legs onto the desk. Taking another drag from his tobacco pipe. Awaiting for Melinda the gorchous to make her way into the office."
1720,Everything burns,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2208,2011-02-03T06:07:34,HayyelObsession,"The sound of car horns and the fumes of New Yorkâ€™s â€˜splendidâ€™ city filled my nose and ears. I arrived in the city only moments before, I got a strong urge to get up on day and leave Las Vegas in a hurry.<span style=""font-style: italic"">So much for what happens in Vegas stays in Vegas</span>, I thought.<br/><br/>It had been a year since I was on the go. Creatures, monsters, had attacked and murdered mother; going to the police hadnâ€™t helped me much. They thought I was crazy, psychotic even. They threatened to put me in a hospital for people like me. Too bad they donâ€™t actually know what I was capable, hell even I didnâ€™t. I still donâ€™t for that matter.<br/><br/>A week ago I was lounging in a casino, watched girls in skimpy waitress outfit strut their stuff, then I was out of my chair and walking to the nearest bus out of there. So, here I am. New freakinâ€™ York. About as bad as Vegas, but since this was my first time being here, I had no idea where the nearest show girl was.<br/><br/>I began walking, again to nowhere in particularly; it was just another urge (go figure). When I saw a hideous being crossing the streets I felt like running. Just because there was one monster, didnâ€™t mean there was a whole horde them waiting to gobble me up like freshly baked pepperoni pizza. As I watched the thing cross onto the sidewalk and leave that was when I saw her.<br/><br/>Long, dark blue, hair that flowed in the polluted air and eyes that were as bright as the sky. There was something very odd about this girl though, I couldnâ€™t place it. Maybe it was the ridiculously large staff she held, or maybe it was the strange dog with tattoos painted into its fur and that it was growing wings.<br/><br/>But something was telling me to go to her. And since I always let my feet do the talking I started after the weird yet beautiful chic. She looked older than me.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Killer body though</span>, I thought as I made my way towards her. She bumped into someone, spilling coffee everywhere. But he noticed the way her body became more ridged and alert when she looked at the guy.<br/><br/>Being the gentleman I was, I walked past the guy and slid an my arm around the girlsâ€™ arm and said,â€ Oh, sorry to keep you waiting, hm, clumsy arenâ€™t you?â€ I grinned at the guy. â€œSorry â€˜bout that man. She can be clumsy sometimes. If you know what I mean.â€"
1721,Everything burns,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2208,2011-02-03T06:55:58,greeneyedkitty,"I looked around the massive city, bright lights blaring in my eyes while car horns honked in my ears. I winced and picked up my pace on the street a little bit more, trying to ignore the chaos that lived in big cities like this. I was never fond of populated hotspots much preferring to stay in the comforts of my forests. I had recently learned that target practice on street light are illegal but it wasnâ€™t like the police could catch me. Iâ€¦ I loved to run. It had helped me in many a situation both being the chaser or the person being chased.<br/><br/>She was also recently regretting wearing her little cut off top, rather toned and flat stomach exposed. If one more boy ogled her she was going to shoot someone. Her hands twitched to the arrows on her back as a yet another group of men wolf whistled.  She had a lack of interest in boys and flirting, her goal to find the one person for her.<br/><br/>The evening was rather uneventful until finally something caught my eye. A girl with long black blue hair had managed to spill hot chocolate all over some random stranger while a blond boy who looked a bit young tried to talk his way out of her getting yelled at. I raised my eyebrow in interest, sauntering across the street after waiting for a silver Mercedes and a stunning cobalt Rolls Royce Phantom to pass.<br/><br/>I kept my distance but the closer I gotâ€¦ My fingers twitched furiously. It was like a group of termites were tickling me.  There was something very very off about them. It only took me a second to realize it before it all clicked in my mind. Theyâ€¦ I choked on my words, taking a step back.<br/><br/>â€œDemigods.â€ The very species I had been looking for for who knows how many yearsâ€¦ They were right there, spilling fucking hot chocolate. I blinked furiously before simply taking a seat down on the dirty sidewalk, my eyes drifting back to them practically every five seconds. I wasnâ€™t totally sure how to approach them, never mind tell them who they were. I wondered if they knewâ€¦ Hell, I didnâ€™t fully know who I was."
1722,Everything burns,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2208,2011-02-03T08:51:27,saphiraah,"The smell of sweat overrode all others. Her breathing was steady, perhaps a little quickened. Every muscle felt limber and warm, ready to respond to her every command. She stood slightly crouched into a defensive posture. Brad glared at her from his back, then kicked his legs and flipped up onto his feet. He wiped at his nose, then hissed at her.<br/><br/>""I hope you enjoyed that vantage point... You'll never look down on me again, bitch.""<br/><br/>He launched himself at her. Smiling her taunting little grin, she sidestepped his bull-charge, planted the heel of her hand in the small of his back and shoved. The force of his own momentum added to her shove and sent him reeling toward the edge of the black circle painted on the padded mat. He barely managed to stop himself and spun on her. Rather than waste effort cursing her he approached again. This time his advance was slower, calculating. She stood ready, opting to let him come to her. She kept her gloved hands raised, though they were relaxed. Clenching them into fists wouldn't serve her as much as leaving them loose. It would infuriate him to see her relaxed posture. She winked at him and he growled. Suddenly he shot his right fist forward. At the same time he swept a leg out to trip her, assuming she'd devote her attention to deflecting his right jab, and that she'd miss the sweep. He assumed wrong. She hooked her toes behind his heel, gripped his right wrist in hers and jerked. Predictably, he lost his balance and toppled.<br/><br/>""And that..."" she taunted, ""Is how we sweep, here at the Agency.""<br/><br/>With a few swift moves, she had him pinned. Her left arm was wrapped around his neck from behind as he lay on his belly. Her left wrist was locked behind her flexed right arm, creating a choke-hold he could not break. Growling, he tapped her leg three times and she released him.<br/><br/>""Well done, scrub."" she said as she left the ring, ""Don't be late tomorrow...""<br/><br/>Without looking back at him, she left the room, headed for the locker room. Ten minutes she was standing before the mirror blow-drying her short black hair when a young girl she didn't recognize hurried into the bathroom.<br/><br/>""M-Miss Hansen... He wants to see you.""<br/><br/>Melinda raised one pencil-thin eyebrow. She nodded calmly, though she hardly felt it. To this day, she could never enter that office easily, no matter how many times she did it. Granted... she could probably count the number of visits she'd paid on one hand... it was more than anyone else could say.<br/><br/>She dropped the hair drier onto the sink stand, and stepped back, peering at herself in the mirror. She wore the standard uniform of her rank. Her trousers and shirt were perfectly ironed, shoes shone with a fresh layer of polish. The belt buckle winked, reflecting the flourescent lighting. Nodding to herself she left the bathroom after running her fingers through her hair, arranging it into place as best she could.<br/><br/>""That'll have to do...""<br/><br/>She stepped out of the elevator a minute and a half later. The secretary at the desk held up a hand, signaling for her to wait. Melinda complied, coming to a relaxed, though attentive stance before the desk.<br/><br/>""Sir... Miss Hansen to see you..."" the secretary spoke into her microphone, still holding up the hand that might as well have the word 'halt' tattooed on it."
1723,Everything burns,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2208,2011-02-05T16:55:37,yagos69,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Come son, follow me to the depths of darkness. Your trial has started.""<br/>I walked slowly into the darkened forest. So silent... Nothing to hear, nothing to see. Suddenly a crack was heard behind him. Likon turned around. Nothing. Then out of nowhere with a horrendous growl something crushed Likon down and then dissapeared in the dark again. Afraid he started running to nowhere. Bumping onto trees and stumbling onto roots he fell many times. For ten days a 17 years old boy was running for its life in a forest, hunted by something he couldn't even see. Another hit from the beast and Likon's face was buried in the mud. He stayed there. Afraid to get up again. ""I'm not worthy to carry on my father's name"" he said tired from all this running. Tears appeared in his eyes. He was waiting for the last strike. ""Son!"" A voice in his mind. ""Why are you afraid? Your mother taught you how to love and how to hide. But I, Zeus, will show you your true nature. Stand your ground son!""<br/>Likon felt power running through his veins. He stood up and wiped off the tears from his eyes. ""Feel the animal inside you as one. You are both the man and the wolf..."" the words vanished from Likon's head. His eyes closed. He focused. Suddenly deep inside his mind he heard a mighty howling. It sounded like it was calling him. He saw his self approaching a wolf. Then the animal jumped and like a spirit it became one with Likon.<br/>He opened his eyes. He could see in the dark. He could smell the rotten breath of his hunter and hear its footsteps. Now he was the beast and that was his prey. The beast charged at him and he charged at the beast. It got over him but he didn't back off. Crashed down by the beast he wrapped his hands around its neck and clenched. A whelp was heard and then silence again. ""You are now my true son. Always remember who you are Likon...""</span><br/>~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~<br/><br/>Wolf woke up. ""I have to keep moving"" he thought as he was puting on his backpack. His bed for last night was a bench in the streets of New York. He started walking. Alone, in the main roads of a city full of gass and noise. He could hear the noise of the car-horns, the start of their engines, two guys fighting for a parking lot... He couldn't take it so he started his Mp3 player and listened to his favorite music.<br/><br/>""But...wait! What's that smell? No, it can't be..."" He suddenly started searching the place from where the scent was coming. He hadn't seen one of his kind for years and now he caught the smell of... THREE?? that was fuckin insane. Should he approach them? Should he be cautious?<br/><br/>For the time being he decided just to stay and watch. Accross the street a beautifull blue-haired girl tried to apologize for something she did to a stranger, while a little blond boy, probably her boyfriend, was doing the talking for her. A dog with wings was sitting and watching the situation while at the same time a gorgeous silver-haired girl was approaching them. ""Do they know each other? How should I talk to them?"" Wolf thought as we watced them. ""Nahh... let's just follow them and see what will happen"" He said with a smile and waited to see their moves."
1724,Everything burns,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2208,2011-02-07T20:29:00,Dragon_Maiden,"The smell of body's and heat filled the air it was almost electric to the touch. The constant sway and movement of the bodies astonished her as she felt the music begin to fill her. Her body swaying with the beat as men started to take notice of her undeniable presence. Her light blonde tresses flowing elegantly and softly across her bare shoulders.<br/><br/>Her blue eye's looking over the men that had begun to form around all in aw of the sight before them. Her pink lips pursed in sly sweet smile she knew the power she had over them and she reveled in it. Her red clingy dress hugged and kissed her form perfectly as it should she was the Goddess of Beauty and Love and much much more. She did so enjoy these mortals taste in music it wasn't like in ancient times this was deep it buried itself in you till you had no choice but to give in. And she intended on just that her mind lost in the beats and rhythm her eyes mesmerized by the twist and turns of the lasers colors and shapes.<br/><br/>After having her fill of the dance floor she made her way to the bar sitting on one of the many stools she batted her eyes gently at the male bartender. He had immediately smiled at her and taken a liking to her she played coy and sweet with her banter with the man he offered a drink she took the offering with pleasure taking the glass to her lips, sipping the drink slowly enjoying the all the new flavors that it brought with it she thanked him gently with a wave of her hand he stood in a daze of her beauty as she left the bar and went into one of the small booths sitting by herself enjoying the music as she sat by herself. Letting out a small sigh to herself her thoughts gathered and filled her<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Oh I wish this did not have to end I wish they didn't get so tired so easily""</span>she thought as she watched the humans sway and move to the sounds."
1725,In the heat of darkness ( rated  R),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=22094,2013-01-30T00:51:14,Ristina,"January 12 2011<br/><br/>The started like every other day for Kenny. Get breakfast, sit down at the kitchen table , and wait for his siblings to stir from bed, or yell at him in Leahâ€™s case. However, today he would be 19. Which would most likely be the same as every other birthday for him. A cake, presents, a song that wished would just disappear, and all his friends. But what he couldnâ€™t have guessed was that he was going to be murdered at 8:30 PM. In his parents bedroom. Everyone was going to be at his party. Had he known how many people truly disliked him, he may have prevented his own murder. But no Kenny had no idea about how many people hated him. In fact , he rather thought they all liked him. The day wised by like any normal day. The maids cleaning, and preparing the house. One maid imparticular had caught his interest since he was a kid. Naomi was her name. He watched her with lust full eyes. His last attempt at trying to get her in bed had failed miserably.<br/><br/>Hours later at about 8:30 PM he was in his mothers room. When his death happened. A single bullet through his head, and many knife marks across his arm, and his shirt was ripped home. Shall we say the scene itself was gruesome. Blood everywhere, not a single spot in the room was without a blood stain. There was one other person in the room. There had to be. For those wounds, and the bullet in the back of the head could not have been done by him. There had to be another person. But who could be? Everyone at the party seemed to have a good alibi. Or at least an alibi that would seem believable. This makes it so that it could have been anyone in that houseâ€¦.Anyone at all that was at that party. With drugs involved could of even been a drug deal gone bad. But no one knows. Except for the person that did it.<br/><br/>January 19, 2011<br/><br/>Mandy found herself down at the police station. Her blue chevy blazer truck parked in the visitor parking spot. The police has asked her to come down to the station. She willingly agreed to show up. Which of course the cops themselves were happy about. But she had an appointment with detective Rizzole of whom had asked her over the phone to show up to the station. He was taking up the case simply because the cops had absolutely no evidence of who could have done it. Plus the suspect has yet to admit that they had done. Which was not a surprise. But what really urked the cops was that the bullet was taken, and the knife. Leaving behind really absolutely no evidence. The knife wounds had seemed to be cut into Kenny after he was shot. Which was smart. Making the police think that the killer had killed before this, or was just really sly. If that was the case than there was no way the killer would reveal himself.<br/><br/>Mandy stepped out of the vehicle. Her height a5â€™4 ft. Making the pink tub top that showed just a bit of cleavage beautiful on her, her brown mini shorts showing the round ass that she had ,seeming to make her long legs, and beautiful form unforgettable. Or at least thatâ€™s what her past boyfriends had told her. Her bright blue eyes blinking twice from the sunlight that hit her directly. She ran a hand through her long, wavy brown hair in a simple movement. Then she sucked in a breath. She had stopped to get coffee which was in her hand. Steam seeming to rise from it. Of course the weather in California never got cold. At last she began to make her way towards the huge red brick building , that had white cement side walks leading up to itâ€™s front door, and pretty assorted flowers decorating the path in the grass.<br/><br/>At last she made it to the front door. Which was a dark brown, and a tiny circular glass window. That allowed the cop that was on desk duty to see who was at the door. Her creamy white hands touching the black handle on the door, and opened it. The door itâ€™s self made a nice creaking noise. The cop looked at her with a ""Iâ€™m appreciating what Iâ€™m seeing"" kind of look. She winked at the cop, and allowed the door to smack back into place. She moved her body towards the cop at the desk. ""May I help you?"" He asked arching a eyebrow, and most likely wondering what was going on.<br/><br/>""Yes I need to see detective Rizzole? Where may I find him?"" She asked the officer sweetly.<br/><br/>""Down the hall , and the first door to your right when u reach the bend that goes left. May I say that he tends to get a lot of hot looking chicks visiting him. I wonder what he does with them after work."" The man laughed at that joke and winked at her. ""Cause babe I would love to spend the night with you.""<br/><br/>She rolled her eyes and made her way down the hallway. The plain white walls, were decorated with awards for officers that had done some great deed in their time as a cop. She sighed as she finally reached the bend, and noticed the door on the right had a sign that said ""Rizzoleâ€™s office. KNOCK FIRST."" She giggled at that and knocked on the door awaiting his response.<br/><br/>Meanwhile<br/><br/>Kevin awoke on the couch at what use to be Kennyâ€™s place. Now he has to refer to it as Leahâ€™s place. Which he was kinda happy that the guy was gone. However , he was so fucked up at the party that he could hardly distinguish if he was the one that killed him, or not. But if he did he sure as hell wouldnâ€™t tell anyone. Mandy had asked him to stay at the house in case the murder was inside the house, and would try to kill again. He yawned getting out of what use to be Kennyâ€™s bed. It felt odd being inside his room without him there. He shrugged , and made his way out side the room, with only red boxers on. So he was practically naked. Though he didnâ€™t really care. That was when he knocked into someone. ""Iâ€™m sorry."" He muttered. His groggy dark blue eyes unable to tell who it was because of how tired he was.<br/><br/>_"
1726,In the heat of darkness ( rated  R),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=22094,2013-01-31T21:15:15,darksunskiss,"A red head male came pulling into the park lot, turning off his 65 crimson red mustang he open the door and stepped out. The male had on black and red cargo pants, a forest green tank and a red and black jacket. You wouldn't have guess he was a cop yet alone a detective by the way he looked. The male came walking in just in time to hear. ""Cause babe I would love to spend the night with you."" The red head picked up the nearst thing on the desk next to him and through it at the guy hitting him square on the forehead. ""Really you have to be such a pervert paper pusher."" he said to the cop and let out a smirk. Kyo was young for a detective but he was really good at his job there hasn't been a case he hasn't solved yet. He was going to Rizzoleâ€™s office and with out thinking he open the door. ""RIZZOLE!!!"" he siad with a smile on his face he was known as the kid detective with the way he act but some how he always get his guy. He blinked and looked at Mandy who was still standing at the door ""You must be Mandy Smith, Kenny Smith older sister."" he said to her ""I am Detective Kyo Rayne nice to met you. I be working on your bothers case as well."" he siad to her<br/><br/>Sara had slept in she had spend all night working on one of her drawings, she open her eyes and start to get up and ready for her day. Ever since her dead beat brother had torn up her portfolio she been doing cram seasons to build it back up for the college she wanted to get into. She moved over to the bath room, got a shower, got dress and put her black hair in pig tails and grabbed her sketch book and walked out of the house locking the door she turned around and headed for kenny old place.<br/><br/>Once there she took the key and unlocked the her now dead brother door. Since Sara seems to be the only responsable one thier parents gave her a copy of kenny's house key so she could keep him in check, that was normally what the fights are always about. She did come over and try to tame the drug part but she ended up getting a second hand high and they next thing she knew she was at home with the drawing she started finished so she assumed she went home after fighting with kenny and pulled an all nighter again. She walked into the house to go check on Kevin and wasn't really paying attention when she ran into him ""ouch."" Her midnight blue eyes looked up and she quickly looked away after seeing Kevin in his boxers ""KEVIN GET SOME DANG CLOTHS ON BEFORE YOU WALKED AROUND THE HOUSE LIKE IT YOURS!"" she yelled at him having a slight blush on her cheeks she secretly like Kevin but she refused to date a no good drug addict."
1727,Hellfire,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2220,2011-02-04T02:47:34,Ristina,"Lucovia<br/><br/><br/>Deep in Europe there was a small city in Rome. It was barely known by the people of Rome. Though it was recognized as part of the country. Which the country would later be known as Italy. And the very village whose name was Lucovia would be the birth of the stonehenge. In myth it is believed that the city back in ancient times was burned down because of major supernatural activity. Some say that the men  transformed into a vicious animal. Tearing men, children, and women apart. The most common thought was that it was a werewolf. Nor beast, nor man. A perfect go between. A being of both worlds. The wild, and the civilized.<br/>While the birth of the vampire was started in this very same village. It is said  that a child was cursed by death.  Known in other words as The black plague. But this plague was very different than the black plague. Even though the effects were ultimately similar. The child started with a fever of over 105 and convulsed into seizures, and became delirious. Believing the devil himself was in front of him. Some believe this plague is indeed the same one that happens in the future in Europe. But Lucovia village named this plague The Plague Of The Cursed.<br/>In which it represented two things ...those that died of sickness, and those that could shape shift. But the one's that died of sickness were soon spotted in the city. Some thought they were delirious. Others believed it was a ghost. Until, two dotted marks started showing up randomly on  travelers, or men, and women that were close to a cursed child of sickness. It became apparent that something was happening.<br/>Soon the city people began to realize that these teeth marks were taking blood. As the victims showed a loss of blood. An upraise began. And the townspeople wanted to stop this. They tried everything to catch the cursed. Some found faint weaknesses. As the cursed loved to stay close to family and friends. Others may not have known their loved one was cursed. Until, their kid began to get strange habits. Such as playing in the woods, and talking to animals. This reaction was only to the werewolves. Or shapeshifter. The cursed sick ones.....had an issue. The mother never survived, and the child killed all that were there for its birth. It was thought that this was a massacre. And the townspeople had...had enough. They burned the city. With what little knowledge they had of fire. Even though they were still capable of doing so. Whether there were still people living their or not. They feared though that this did not get rid of the disease and that it would spread like wild fire. They called this Hellfire. A land that no one could build on. And to keep this land from being built...they began a rock formation that was later called the stonehenge.<br/>This stonehenge is thought to  be  built in the center of Lucovia. Where their church was. It is said that the stonehenge connected right to god. But little did people know that it was....actually cursed to begin with. Its power was permitted with evil. Since the place was built on a land that was practically covered with blood shed from its past. It is said that the evil emitting from it may  because of the evil that was done to Lacovia. But no one can be completely sureâ€¦<br/><br/><br/>Now:<br/>This apparent curse has spread across every continent. From world war 2 where humans have tried to use Alchemy as their weapon. But that they had failed. Now ,  it is kept hidden from people for the purpose of keeping the incident of hellfire hidden. The U.S government knows the truth. And they continue to hunt these abominations down like wildfire.  Thinking that these abominations are ""evil.""<br/>But not all ""Abonitations"" are evil. They are actually very much like humans. Just trying to adjust to life. Some have been around for ages, and others were born as halflings. Which are considered mud bloods, half human , half cursed.<br/>The American government is having trouble hunting down those that have begun to blend. Unsure if they can defeat all abominations. Yet they plan to scare the hell out of these abominations. Or as the recent generations began called the cursed Vampires, and werewolves. Where the humans only thought of these races as Hollywood made up being. While in reality they are very real. So real it is almost scary.<br/>In New York these races are found plentiful. But the U.S has been watching New York very carefully. For the recent terrorist attack is not what the citizens of the U.S believe. The attack was not actually done by terriosts . Even though it was shown nationally. Rather planes that  had U.S soldiers on them. The plane was actually sent to the twin towers because of the amount of Cursed inside the two buildings. This was an action to all cursed. Forcing the cursed to  believe that humans hated them. And those that have yet to realize they are cursed are in an even worse position. For they could be killed for absolutely no reason.<br/>The twin towers harbored two clans. The Solmer wolf clan, and the Culivanta vampire clan. These clans tried to stay hidden. Even though they were at war with one another. Each clan was huge because they were made up of the original cursed. Or at least that is what they portray. But their wreckage was becoming more and more noticed. After many bars, and houses were burnt down, or unexplainable damage happened. The U.S government began to take a large action in the entire country. Hunting down the cursed from every corner of every state. This sign began the age of wreaking. Where all cursed began to retaliate. Fear had the American people in an uproar. It seemed nearly similar to the Hellfire eventâ€¦<br/><br/><br/>~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~<br/><br/>Valrina leaned against a side building. Resting her head against the dark, red bricks that were the buildings wall. A flash of pain that tore at her temple in her head. Had her crouching a little with her chalk white hands gripping her thighs in a way that made it obvious that she was hurt. An image slowly took over her surroundings. It changed her from the normal scenery of the cars driving by, and chitter chatter from people walking down the streets. To a very different scene. One that always caused the same familiar pain before it actually happened.<br/><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">The smoke filled her lungs. The taste of it had caused her to cough, and hack. She couldnâ€™t even see her heartshapped locket that was made of gold. The locket was tacky but that was because the crafter was just learning how to create such things. Outside she could hear the crowd roar ""Kill herâ€¦Burn the witch!! Sheâ€™s a FUCKING TRAITORâ€¦""  She could barely make out the door now. The heat was causing her to back up closer to her window. Orange, red, and yellow flames seemed to dance behind her door. As if snaking their way towards. She felt the rush of need to escape. Her long silver hair fell endlessly, nearly to her feet. If one little flame hit her hair, she was deadâ€¦.<br/></span><br/><br/>She was violently pulled from her sudden memory. Coughing, and hacking as if the fire was still around her. The smoke still filled her nostrils.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Why does it always do this to me?</span>She wondered. Her purple eyes still stung from the smoke. She hated how her memory always seemed to come back at the worse times. She still didnâ€™t know how she was turned, or anything.  Just that she was alive way back when in a town called Lacovia. That much she could remember on her own. But the events, and her life as a human were hazy. She knew she had a sister though. Even if she couldnâ€™t remember the name of her. Regardless though it was still such an inconvenience.<br/><br/>At that she pushed off the wall. Noticing that every person that walked by. Smelt different by their blood. She could tell who was a kind person because they always tasted like strawberry, and who was a very very bad person. Cause their blood always tasted like salty meat from a stupid butcher. Though she was sure this varied among<span style=""font-style: italic""> vampires.</span>Her purple eyes darted around her surroundings. People were walking from every which direction, and with little or no care she was able to navigate through the crowds to Fae bar( Iâ€™ll define fae in the occ).  It was the only place that was safe for people to mingle. At least for her kind, humans, and the fae to mingle. Since fae were apparently acceptable to the human race.<br/><br/>Then she ran into a person. Or rather â€¦..a cursed one.  The person didnâ€™t smell like a human. She could tell from the blood which was tainted with some sort of â€¦magic. Which always signaled that it was a cursed one. See Fae smell more of an earthen smell, and could sometimes pass as humans. But cursed there was no way they could pass as human to her. ""Iâ€™m sorry ?"" She spoke surprised that she had been caught of guard so suddenly"
1728,Hellfire,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2220,2011-02-05T02:54:33,lethrington,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">Oneal reached down slowly, picking up a hand full of sand and rubbing it along his hands.  He glanced around him, looking at the six other men who were with him.  The nearest one, Robert, nodded grimly before sitting up straight.  They were all laying down behind a sand dune, and over it was a caravan that was moving through.  He nodded at Robert and stood up, the rest of the squad standing up with him.  In the distance he could see the caravan moving along, a bunch of old beat up cars and trucks.  Something seemed off about it to him.  He reached down and pulled up his binoculars, putting them up to his eyes.  He could see the cars more up close now, and he scanned slowly along them.  He stopped his gaze particularly on one car.  None of the men inside had weapons, and he could see a child in the back.  Robert lifted up his rocket launcher, and aimed it at the convoy.  ""No!"" Oneal yelled before knocking the rocket launcher upwards.  Robert pulled the trigger and the rocket sailed up into the sky.  Robert stared at Oneal with piercing eyes, ""What the hell are you doing!?"" He yelled at Oneal angrily.  Oneal shook his head and handed him the binoculars.  ""Look for yourself damn it! There are fucking kids in that caravan!"" He yelled back.  Roberts eyes widened with surprise, and then there was a loud crack.  The binoculars blew out, and blood  splattered out of the back of Roberts head.  He stood still for a moment before falling over.  ""Sniper!"" Oneal yelled before ducking down.  It was to late though.  The men ran out of the cars and the trucks, they were all armed.  It had been a ruse.  They opened fire on Oneal's squad.  Oneal stood up and tried to help them, but suddenly there was a loud bang.  A mortar shell exploded into the sand dune, and he was nearly buried alive.  His head was barely sticking out of the sand.  He was trapped there, and watched with horror as his squad was mowed down.  There was another explosion, and then a bright flash. </span><br/><br/>Oneal's eyes widened with surprise and nearly fell over as a hand shook him roughly.  ""Hey, you alright man?"" asked a familiar voice.  Oneal turned and saw Jack, standing next to him.  ""Oh..its you.  Yeah, I'm alright,"" He replied back softly.  Jack nodded and handed him the binoculars.  They were in an apartment building across the street from a /secret/ bar.  They had been monitoring it for weeks now.  They knew it was a hot spot for inhuman activity.  They weren't about to go and raid it though.  They needed a reason to.  The fact is, Oneal wasn't actually looking for reasons to attack it. He didn't want to.  But he knew, that if something bad enough happened, he would be forced to.  So for now, he was just keeping an eye on the place.  He looked through the binoculars, looking at a girl who had been moving specifically towards it.  ""You know, seeing as its so hard to find them, they don't act very inconspicuous do they?"" Oneal mumbled at Jack, who laughed and shook his head.   They didn't get much to laugh about in there job, so they tried to make light of every situation."
1729,Hellfire,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2220,2011-02-14T23:55:59,Ristina,"She noticed at the man dodged her apology. Seeming to continue on his way. Like every other day was the same for him. Curiosity was eating at her. She wanted to know why that man smelled like a cursed. But then she shrugged, and slowly regained her balance. Taking note that the moon shined down on the buildings. Causing a nice glow on the streets.  If she waltzed right into the fae bar then it would obvious that she was some sort of connect to fae world. Which she did not need to be linked to directly. Instead of walking right in she deliberately walked by it. Slowly making sure to read the sign very carefully. If she did this right than she could feed off a human that would be coming out of the fae bar. Those humanâ€™s were always the best. They tasted like earth, magic, and chocolate all mixed in. Fact was these humanâ€™s were easier to take their blood from. Fae magic makes them loopy, and causes them to be exceptionally happy. Which in turn makes them perfect prey. However, she never once killed them. It was against her code.<br/><br/>A sound distracted her momentarily. It was the sound of a car squealing to a stop. Then as if complimenting the sound there was a loud bang.  Instinct, took over her, and she found herself speeding towards the accident. Within seconds she was at the scene. Though she had forgotten to act human so her speed was â€¦well lets just say that it was overly noticeable. But barely anyone was paying attention to her. The hood that completely covered her face, and hair had fallen down in her scramble to check to see if anyone was hurt. It was obvious from the way the cars were positioned that this was going to be fatal. Her nose could already smell the deep dark blood that was dripping from someone in the accident. It was a head on collision , and one person was viciously thrown out the front window. While the passenger had slammed his head through the windshield. Only one of them survived. While in the other car there was minor wounds. A little bleeding but never the less minor. She had half the sense to bend down and lick the excess blood off one of the surviving victims. But stopped herself. Instead she just gently yanked one of the victims out of the car. Slowly placing the fragile human down. ""Itâ€™s gonna be OK.."" She whispered."
1730,Nymphetamine,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2224&start=20,2011-02-05T11:30:07,saphiraah,"He was just drifting off into what felt like a field of white fluffy clouds when he noticed there was another face swimming above him. Odd... faces were supposed to have people attached... And they didn't usually fly like that. He blinked at the face, but it had vanished again.<br/><br/>He lifted his head off the bottom of the trunk and peered out. They'd come to a stop. In some sort of ghetto. He didn't recognize the area, but it was hard to see from here. With a great effort, he heaved himself into a sitting position, then frowned. He'd have to climb over the lip of the trunk. At present, that seemed a daunting prospect. He glared at the obstacle for a long moment then simply leaned forward, draping his torso over the edge of the trunk, and began awkwardly kicking his feet. Slowly he worked his way farther and farther over the edge. Finally, the car spewed him out onto the pavement. He laughed a little at the though of the car vomitting people.<br/><br/>""Ha... heh heh..."" he wheezed, trying to right himself, ""I'm... I'm Vomit Man!""<br/><br/>Susiding into another round of the giggles, he gave up and just lay on the pavement."
1731,Nymphetamine,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2224&start=20,2011-02-05T11:47:47,Rynmaru,"Alex would Watch as the man fell from the car and claim to be..<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">He didn't say.. Vomit man.. did he?</span>Alex thought, unamused at the thought anyone could possibly think something so childish was funny. trailing his thoughts else where, Alex looked back at the driver who he knew had no idea where they were. Hell, i didn't seem like anyone he came with really know.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Great, just great... so I get into a car looking for some entertainment and all i get is a bunch of people who drive around, get lost. Not only are we lost, we're lost in the dirtiest possible place I've ever seen.</span><br/><br/>Eyeing the street up and down while he leaned back against the car, Alex took in the sights.<span style=""font-style: italic"">So there is sex on the streets, people doing heroin, and not a single person is trying to stop any of this?...</span>Alex questioned himself.<span style=""font-style: italic"">This can't be any normal place</span><br/><br/>Forcing himself to move, Alex stepped over the man that was lying on the pavement, and down to the nearest street sign he could find.<br/><br/>""Just my luck..."" he whispered, as he noticed the street sign was faded and unreadable to any that would try. The only letter he could make out was an 'N' towards the middle of the dull sign, and even then it may have been an 'M' or even a 'W'. Alex decided he just didn't care, as he pulled the cell phone out of his pocket. Sliding the cover up, Alex noticed that even the screen on his phone was a dull noir, and could barely makes out the ""No signal"" in the top left corner.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">This place just keeps getting better and better</span>he thought and flipped the phone closed, Pacing himself back to the others, Alex sighed and just took his spot back, leaning against the car."
1732,Nymphetamine,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2224&start=20,2011-02-05T12:00:23,Eveinsane,"After getting rejected like that, Bunny needed to hit the bar. Thankfully, there was one just a little ways away. She slinked about three blocks and there stood the bar, old, rundown, and one of her best hookup spots. She saw a man lying on the ground outside, and one leaning aginst a car. She figured there were bigger and better things inside, so she slipped through the door and into the sweaty mass of sex, dancing bodies and the haze of weed smoke. She heard a group of people laughing and cheering at the bar, and saw a glimps of tequila.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Hell yeah...</span>She waltzed up to the bar and found one of the women waiting to let her body be used.  She simply went up to the woman and pressed her body against her, then put her hand in the middle of the woman's breasts and pushed her up against the bar. She put salt on the right of the womans neck and motioned to the bartender. Without missing a beat, the bartender stuck a lime in the woman's mouth and poured tequila on her body. Bunny licked the tequila off of her stomach, the salt off her neck, and coaxed the lime out of the woman's mouth with her tongue, all the while staring at the woman's face which seemed to be in complete ecstacy."
1733,Nymphetamine,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2224&start=20,2011-02-05T12:14:46,Lethal Wolf,"Justin was still panting.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Damn it, how could I have almost conceded? How could I have almost been... corrupted?</span>He knew the city well, and knew what it did to one who is not careful. Corruption was the nexus of this city, and Justin was not about to become caught in its pull.<br/><br/>The buildings were as colorless as ever. Justin saw lucidly now how truly wrong, how truly incongruous, this city was. He had been raised in this perdition, raised to be a man who would be the exact duplicate of his uncle: cheap, vulgar, a low-down drug dealer who would do anything for a good deal. Like separate Justin from his mother.<br/><br/>A bar began to appear over Justin's viewpoint, though it did not physically stand out in the slightest. The only thing which gave it a distinction was the animated chatter and the sound of clinking glasses. Justin noticed a vehicle parked in the front, a few men were standing beside another man who was sprawled on the ground.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Of course, murderers! What ever happened to this system of justice?</span>In a fit of indignance, Justin headed towards the scene.<br/><br/>""What did you do to this man?"" Justin demanded, after approaching the man who was nearest to him. ""And who are you? I've never seen you around these parts."""
1734,Nymphetamine,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2224&start=20,2011-02-05T12:37:19,saphiraah,"""Hey!"" Brian shouted. He'd finally heard the words around him and understood them. ""I am not..."" he tried valiantly to heave himself into a sitting position, ""a Dope! I'm a... capt... cap... I've been Nikdapped. Kinpadd...""<br/><br/>He gave up... assuming they got his meaning. He was tired of lying on the pavement, even though there seemed to be a great deal to look at and admire above them. He rolled onto his side, splayed both hands firmly onto the pavement and heaved. With a great effort, he lifted himself into a crawling position, both knees and both hands planted on the pavement. Now came the real chore... He was sure his legs still worked... though they seemed intent on proving otherwise.<br/><br/>With a great deal of grunting and huffing, he wobbled and struggled his way into a standing postion. But the world wouldn't hold still for him to stand on it. He staggered and swayed, bumping into something, he wasn't sure what.<br/><br/>""Stop it,"" he told the world, ""Stay still.... Just... STOP it!"""
1735,Nymphetamine,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2224&start=20,2011-02-05T18:29:23,lethrington,"Tyler opened the door to the car and got out.  He walked slowly over to Brian an gripped his arms, steadying him. ""Listen, you need to calm down, and get your head on straight.  Most of all, shut the fuck up.  This is not a good place to be yelling.  So shut up, before I shut you up,"" He said quietly and fiercely.  He let go of his arms, giving him a sharp look, and walked over to Jack.  He whispered to him, ""Jack, I don't like this place, not one bit.  I just heard gunshots come from that bar and I swear I saw at least four hookers go inside it.  This place, seems dangerous to me, and its creeping me the hell out.  Now if you want my advice, I suggest we get moving.  Standing around in a parking lot leaning against a car is going to attract attention.  Moving, not as much,"" He sighed and then looked up at the boy.  ""He was unconscious along the side of the road, we picked him up and brought him with us. He just woke up.  Apparently he was high,"" He said, despite what Jack had told him he was still trying to cover it up."
1736,Nymphetamine,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2224&start=20,2011-02-05T19:24:16,greeneyedkitty,"( Hey guys, I think Im out of this one. XD I missed teh boat.. I'm sorry!)"
1737,Nymphetamine,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2224&start=20,2011-02-05T21:51:25,Lethal Wolf,"The air suddenly had a strange aroma pervading it, but Justin could not pinpoint where it came from. The sky suddenly had a more tenebrous disposition. It was the same every day, every single day. The air, the sky, the corruption...<br/><br/>""Wait, your not like the others, can you tell us what going on here!!! im so confused, this city. Why isnt there colour here? What the fucks going on?""<br/><br/>""I'm guessin' you're new around these parts. Would sure explain why I ain't never seen you before. Welcome to Nymphetamine - the best hell on planet Earth. The color you speak of does not exist; you see one building you done seen 'em all. Welcome to Nymphetamine - the city of booze, drugs, and sex; a city without any law enforcement, a city without any sort of morality or conscious. Welcome to Nymphetamine.""<br/><br/>Justin glanced at the man on the ground who was now doing a peculiar soliloquy.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Just another crackhead.</span><br/><br/>""He was unconscious along the side of the road, we picked him up and brought him with us. He just woke up. Apparently he was high.""<br/><br/>Justin allowed this explanation and looked at the man who inquired about the city. ""What's your names? Regardless, you're not safe around here. The city will consume you, corrupt you. You had better leave while you have the chance; otherwise you may not ever leave.""<br/><br/>Nymphetamine was not to be trifled with, it was a city of absolute control. Should one ever be left unguarded, even for a trice, it could result in losing oneself. And not in the physical way.<br/><br/>And so began the meeting of powers, the group had all managed to congregate in a single location. Destiny is a fickle thing; its plans are as impetuous as a summer wind. And so Destiny took its newfound course, bearing on its back the future of every one of those individuals..."
1738,Nymphetamine,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2224&start=20,2011-02-05T22:37:21,foxylocksy,holy...well i think i agree with greeneyedkitty... i login and the world changes... i think i'm out but cheers to everybody =D
1739,Nymphetamine,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2224&start=20,2011-02-05T23:30:20,Diverse As One,"Layla Woke up on the sidewalk, A light mist all over her body. She had a huge headache and her clothes were soaked. She got up dizzily and looked around it was darker than usual. Layla shuffled groggily to the bar. She needed a Drink, it would probably make her headache worse but you know what they say 'What puts the dog asleep relives the pain in the morning"" . She opened the Bar door and Eyes turned on her. As she sat down at the bar she saw the girl across licking all over the other girl's body.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Gross</span>. But you had to do what you had to do. As i sat on the stool I drunk down about 3 shots and felt numb. I smiled. i hated feeling the pain and coldness. I like not feeling anything. I drunk more and wasn't getting anywhere her so i walked outside finding my prey"
1740,Nymphetamine,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2224&start=20,2011-02-05T23:34:21,Lethal Wolf,"It seemed that Destiny's path resembled a double helix as a deafening blast boomed through the air. The rear window of the car shattered, and the group realized that a bullet had been fired from the left.<br/><br/>There was no time, no time at all. Such was the environment of Nymphetamine; ruthless, murderous... lethal. At any given moment, one could find themselves either at the pinnacle of happiness... or at the sedentary grip of death. Such was the environment of Nymphetamine.<br/><br/>""Damn it..."" Justin huffed. The sniper was visible now, though he was too elevated to discern. A flurry of shots were possibly seconds away, and Justin acted quickly. ""Get behind the car, DO IT."" Justin dived behind the car with amazing celerity, reaching there before the others could react.<br/><br/>The bar suddenly had grown still and quiet, so unusually still and quiet. However, the noise soon picked up again as it was apparent no one of relevance or visibility was shot at.<br/><br/>Such was the environment of Nymphetamine."
1741,Nymphetamine,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2224&start=20,2011-02-05T23:50:46,Sticky Monster,"Derek wakes up from a long slumber. Looking at his watch, he slowly dresses himself and looks outside his window.<br/>""Looks like a nice day to try something new...""<br/>He walks out of his door, casually viewing the standard chaos in the streets."
1742,Nymphetamine,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2224&start=20,2011-02-05T23:57:32,Diverse As One,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">edited out</span>"
1743,Nymphetamine,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2224&start=20,2011-02-06T00:12:02,MusicShoes,"Giggling lucidly as he sucked on a dissolving tab with the insignia of a bird, Corin eyed his fellow bar-mates, specifically the one doing body shots. His gut twisted excitedly at the sight as his mind blurred. Standing up on jellied legs, Corin made his way through the other Addicts, smiling vacantly as some greeted him while others kept busy in their own worlds.<br/><br/>Patting the body-licking Femme, Corin croaked out a quick greeting followed by a, ""You're fuckin' hot, Girl. Let's hook up!"" before he wobbled away, vision twisting as he dug into his pockets for a bag of joints.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Roll, roll, roll a joint, twist it at the ends--</span><br/><br/>His mental rendition of Row Your Boat ended as he stepped outside and eyeballed the people around the car. Looked fun, especially that dirty dude over there practically wrestling with Mother Earth and that.... dying lady? Hoh, snerk. ""Hey, Fellas!"" Corin barked excitedly, popping a joint between his strung out lips as he sauntered over."
1744,Nymphetamine,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2224&start=20,2011-02-06T02:44:15,Eveinsane,"""Mmmm big boy plays big? Make me an offer I can't refuse baby."" Bunny turned around and placed one hand on his chest, then one inside of his pocket, then whispered in his ear ""Do you wanna fuck me?"" She saw the bright fire in his eyes and could practically see the drool on his face when he looked down at her bright blue button down shirt, splitting apart because she purposely got it two sizes too small. She grabbed his face and looked him straight in the eye ""Tell me, daddy, do you wanna fuck me?"" She adopted a vixen-like smile on her face when she felt the coke in his pocket (along with something else that she will be glad to play with later), and took out the baggie. She looked at it and opened it, taking a huge whiff of the yellow-white powder and shivered. She pressed forward, her body up against his and licked around his lips before kissing him, forcing her tongue into his mouth and running her fingernails down his back."
1745,Nymphetamine,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2224&start=20,2011-02-06T03:12:15,saphiraah,"Slowly, reality started attempting to pierce the fog that filled his brain. A man rudely grabbed his arms, speaking straight to him. His words blended together, but after blinking in concentration for a few seconds after the guy moved away, Brian managed to make sense of what he heard. Not the place? Why? He blinked around himself, paying more attention to his surroundings now for the first time. The place was dark.... dirty... crowded with people who seemed to have no worry for cops... or anything, for that matter. Where were they? He tried to remember, tried to make sense of it all...<br/><br/>Before he managed to clear his thoughts, a loud noise shattered his concentration. A girl accross the street started shouting about something... and someone told him to get behind the car. Blinking, he obeyed without thinking. His thoughts were so muddled that it never occurred to him to wonder why he was being ordered to do this. It only made sense to do it. With a great heave of his legs, he sent himself flying behind the car and landed on the pavement without noticing the pain of his landing."
1746,Nymphetamine,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2224&start=20,2011-02-06T03:18:52,Sticky Monster,"Walking down the street, near a local bar, Derek heard strange noises coming from within. A curious side of him wanted to enter, yet the old, timid Derek warned him not to enter.<br/>""But it sounds so interesting...."" He told himself.<br/>""Ah, there's always tomorrow though..""<br/>He calmly walked away, further venturing the city."
1747,Nymphetamine,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2224&start=20,2011-02-06T05:00:51,lethrington,"Tyler shouted in surprise and dived behind the car, rolling into a crouched position.  He reached into his shoe and pulled out a black handle.  With a single flick it turned into a switch blade.  ""I told you didn't I! We need to get out of here, fast!""  He said to Jack before looking at the car.  ""Alright, its to dangerous to take the car, wed get shot.  We need to find a way to get back to that booth, and get the hell out of this city, right away,"" He said, glancing down the road.  ""Its either that, or stay here and get shot, or possibly worse.""  He said sharply, growing more concerned by the minute."
1748,Nymphetamine,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2224&start=20,2011-02-06T07:31:06,Lethal Wolf,"Gunfire; the sound of violence and aggression, the sound of a metal bullet spattered with an intense hatred shooting swiftly, the sound of murder. It was also the sound of death.<br/><br/>Death did not claim a victim that day, for the time being the eccentric allies were not on Death's list. For the time being.<br/><br/>As the gunman finally ran out of bullets and no longer visible was his countenance, Justin sighed with relief. This relief would not last. Darkness; if it could be addressed as such. This was truly ""advanced darkness."" For a moment Justin believed he'd been shot and killed, for a moment Justin thought his escape had happened, that his perils were through. But only for a moment. After hearing screams from one of the men, he realized they were all very much alive.<br/><br/>As impetuously as the dark had arrived, light flushed in the city again.<br/><br/>Justin turned towards Jack and the others, a look of scrutiny. Justin was called different, yet these men were very much unlike the others. They did not seem as... corrupted, as morally unsound, as the norm. They wanted escape as well, something they could form a coalition towards.<br/><br/>""This is standard in Nymphetamine,"" Justin said, still crouched behind the car. ""I myself have been trying to escape for what honestly seems like eons. If you want the same, we'll have to work together. The citizens here prey on the innocent, the pure. If we cooperate, we just may be able to leave.<br/><br/>""But let me explain; you cannot get out the same way you came in. Once you are in, you are never let out. Willfully, anyway. The city will try to stop you, the citizens will try to stop you. At whatever the cost, at whatever the amount of deception needed. You<span style=""font-style: italic"">cannot</span>let your guard down. If we cooperate, we can escape, I'm sure of it. What do you say?"" Justin held out a hand.<br/><br/>And so Destiny's intricate helix took another steep turn; and Death would make arrangements that would thrust the spotlight towards this new alliance..."
1749,Nymphetamine,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2224&start=20,2011-02-06T09:10:07,Rynmaru,"Alex was sitting on the car, listening to the music on his Ipod as he was leaned up against the car. He remained quiet and forced himself to no punch something or someone in the general vicinity. While he didn't much look for fights, the atmosphere was making him in the mood to do so. That was.. until the shattering of a large pane of glass behind him, shook him out of his mood.<br/><br/>""Get behind the car!"" He heard the yell of the new man that had walked up. Instinctively, Alex was already making his way there.<br/><br/>""You don't have to tell me that!"" Alex yelled back, as his feet landed off on the ground, after sliding over the hood.<br/><br/>Kneeling down, Alex, pulled off his head phones and turned off the ipod. Looking over, Alex couldn't believe what he saw. one of the men pulled out a pistol and one had pulled out a switch blade.<br/><br/>""Great! so we have a man with a pistol, and a fucking 'Teddy Boy'!"" Alex sighed. ""And all this is going to help against a fucking sniper how?...""<br/><br/>Alex sat there for a moment, then laughed. He actually laughed! This was something he didn't do in years, and it felt good.<br/><br/>""Boy am I glad i came with you guys! watching the knife wielding maniac try to take on a sniper.. this could get interesting!"" Alex Mused.<br/><br/>Shaking off the laughter, Alex calmed himself, just in time for...<span style=""font-style: italic"">Darkness? The shades of the world were dull and lifeless as is, but this is one hell of a chance...</span>he thought to himself.<br/><br/>Alex recognized the street, having walked it and looking at it the entire time. Instinctively once more, Alex acted. Pushing his feet up off the pavement, Alex B-lined it off in the opposite direction that the shot had came from. before he was too far away, Alex yelled back.<br/><br/>""Get into the bar!"" his voice echoing off the surrounding narrowness that was the street. After about Three seconds, the light had came back into the world and alex cringed.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I was hoping for a little more time!</span>his mind spoke, as if anyone would hear it.<span style=""font-style: italic"">But it takes a sniper three seconds to re-configure his aim. plenty of time to make it to..</span>Alex stopped thinking as he dove behind the exterior of another car down the road.<br/><br/>He didn't dare look up, or any any way give the sniper any way of shooting him.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Now, I just have to find a way to get myself to safety, I can meet with them later...</span>He panted as he looked up and down the street for an opportunity to get the hell to safety."
1750,Nymphetamine,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2224&start=40,2011-02-06T09:28:25,Sticky Monster,"Derek began his journey back home, a different way than he had left. The gunshot creeped him out, but he knew it was too far away to recognize him as a target. The sudden darkness and reappearance of light was just too much for one day. He began daydreaming of his bed. Though somewhat uncomfortable, he was still going to pass out within moments of laying on it.<br/><br/>Silence. A bit too silent for his tastes. He felt eyes glaring upon him, from an unknown source. All he could do now was continue walking, and hope whatever was following him could be easily mislead.<br/><br/>Turns. Left. Right. Complete circles. Anything to get those eyes off of him. Nothing seemed to be working, as he contented himself to a brisk pace back to his living quarters, locking the door behind him."
1751,Nymphetamine,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2224&start=40,2011-02-06T09:38:48,Eveinsane,"Bunny hopped off from the counter and peeked outside looking for the Innocents. She saw them hiding behind the car and knew that there was something wrong with them when she passed them earlier. Opportunity struck when she saw one hop in the car. She ran in after them, coke bag tucked tight inbetween her large breasts, and panted. ""I don't know you guys but you look a whole fuck of a lot normal than the rest of this damn town!"" She hopped in the backseat and lay flat, exposing most of her thigh and ass. ""Let's get the fuck out of here!"" She said over the gunshots, hoping she would be heard."
1752,Nymphetamine,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2224&start=40,2011-02-06T09:45:29,saphiraah,"Brian heard the car door and panic flooded through him, washing away more of the tar that filled his brain. Drunkenly, he staggered to his feet again, tripped over his feet, then managed to get the car door open just in time to fall in, face first. He found himself lying on top of something that didn't feel like the seat of a car. Frowning, he struggled to sit up and failed. He did, however, manage to get a sight of what he was lying on. Or rather... WHO he was lying on.<br/><br/>""OH. uhh.."" he mumbled, ""Sorry.""<br/><br/>Still feeling groggy and disjointed, he helped her to sit up and took a seat himself.<br/><br/>""What,"" he finally asked, ""Is going on here?"""
1753,Nymphetamine,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2224&start=40,2011-02-06T15:50:42,lethrington,"Tyler grumbled and looked into the back seat for a second before turning to Jack.  ""We lost Mr. Dark and scary, and gained another hooker,"" He said to Jack sadly.  He had seen alex run off into the bar, and he knew that was not a good place to be.  He turned around again, ""Whats going on?  Were in a city, thats fucking black and white, and now were getting shot at by a sniper.  You want me to be honest?  I have no idea,"" He said to Brian, because it was completely true.  His eyes went along the back seats, resting on bunny.  He turned around and sighed.  It wasn't obvious or anything what she was, but hell, if she wanted out of the city, the least they could do was oblige her.  ""Lets get the hell out of here Jack, pour on the gas!,"" He yelled, trying to forget how sad their situation was and tried to focus on the sniper trying to kill them."
1754,Nymphetamine,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2224&start=40,2011-02-06T19:23:27,Lethal Wolf,"For once in Justin's life, for the first, first time since he could remember... he felt fear. Not the kind of fear that is afraid<span style=""font-style: italic""> of </span>another, but a fear for the<span style=""font-style: italic"">safety</span>of another. For once in Justin's life, he felt... compassion. He actually cared what happened to his new-found allies. And he would assure they would remain safe.<br/><br/>Justin surreptitiously jumped in the car, taking no notice of anyone else, and focused solely on the danger that threatened their lives; the patrons of Death who had come from the depths of perdition to kill. For to be corrupted in Nymphetamine was to effectively die, to lose oneself in the flow here was suicide. Rational thought would become obliterated, morality would languish. It was a fate worse than death.<br/><br/>And so Justin did not object when Jack took a course towards the one-way entrance. He knew it would not work; he'd TRIED before. The same results would yield, but he knew that his allies would have to see this for themselves.<br/><br/>It was not until a sound of a blaring pop came from the left that Justin finally noticed the newest addition to the group. ""You!?"" It was the same woman, the same degradation, he had encountered in the ally. He did not catch her name, though he did not care for it anyways. Justin turned to Jack and demanded, ""What is she doing here?""<br/><br/>And it then became apparent what the pop was and where it came from. Someone had shot a bullet, whose course was not intended to culminate into a human but the tires of the car."
1755,Nymphetamine,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2224&start=40,2011-02-06T21:15:08,Rynmaru,"Alex remained hidden behind the car, while every instinct in his body told him to run.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">There's a door to an apartment building sitting literally 5 feet in front of you!</span>the voice scream from the back of his mind.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I just need to know that their not waiting for me!</span>The told it back.<span style=""font-style: italic"">And great... now i'm talking to my own mind in the deep recesses of my own subconscious</span><br/><br/>Alex looked around, desperate for an answer. Anything on this street he could use as something that might help, but nothing was giving any indication that it would actually do anything. Then, as if a sign from above, he heard it<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">POP!</span>Went the tire on a car, and possibly the car. he heard the engine roar to life a few seconds back, and he was pretty sure it was the same car that he had arrived in. This, the one sound that was so loud, so annoying, and so repulsive to the ears, that one would want to avoid it at every cost, was the one sound Alex relished. This one sound was the one chance he had to make his move.<br/><br/>His feet moving instinctively, knowing that the sniper had been now looking at the car. Throwing himself off the ground, Alex ran forward and to the door. Grabbing the handle, Alex pulled on it firmly as it swung open.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Thank god it's not locked</span>He told himself, throwing his weight forward and onto the cold wooden floor of, what seemed to be, a main lobby. Standing, Alex calmed his nerves and looked around.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Looks like an apartment building of some kind, and a fairly large on at that seeing as that door on the other side of the room lead back to the street on the others side.</span><br/><br/>Running up the stairs, Alex knew he had to find a way to at least see the sniper, with out it seeing him. He knew that, at the moment, he had no way to return fire, but that he had to at least find a way to distract the eye that was shooting at the others. Knocking on the door of one of the apartments, Alex started to sweat.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">I have to play this off right... something tells me this town is a lot crazier than it even seems, so I have to make this look like nothing is up while i search for answers... Please let someone be home.</span>"
1756,Nymphetamine,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2224&start=40,2011-02-06T22:03:09,Sticky Monster,"Trying (unsuccessfully) to sleep, Derek heard a noise he hadn't heard in a long time. It sounded like a constant tap...... As if someone was trying.....No, It couldn't be! Someone knocking on his door? How did anyone find out where he lived? Hell, he barely remembered where he lived most of the time, finding this place was pure luck. Finding a top floor apartment with just about everything in view definitely had its advantages. He quietly rose out of his bed, put a pair of pants on, and peered into his door's peephole. On the other side he saw a man.... A relatively sane looking man with long hair and a determined look. A simple test of wits could prove much, if he asked the right questions.<br/><br/>""WHAT.. is your name?"" Derek asked with a voice that sounded serious and amusing at the same time.<br/>""A..Alex."" Came the reply from the other side.<br/>""WHAT.. is your quest?""<br/>""To save my ass!""<br/>Now Derek got really creative. ""WHAT.. is the air-speed velocity of an unladen swallow?""<br/>The man on the other side seemed irritated at this point. Derek knew that this last question was BS, but he didn't expect what came next.<br/>""....African or European?""<br/>The look on Derek's face was about priceless. Having only witnessed the event once, that was all he knew. But anyone who could remember that was worthy of being labeled sane, especially anywhere near here.<br/>The door opened slowly, quietly. Derek quickly signaled for Alex to enter, and silently closed it behind him.<br/><br/>A new day. An old apartment. A new acquaintance."
1757,Nymphetamine,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2224&start=40,2011-02-07T01:59:09,Diverse As One,"Kinsey was trying to dodge the insane people walking down the streets. Her Black sweat shirt jacket hood was up and she had to get the hell out of there. She had been looking for a way out for the last 6 months, but there seemed to be no way out. She hadn't talked to anyone just to be on the safe side. She had been terrified and anxious to find a way out.<br/><br/>As she walked down the street she saw a group of people...Insane addicts walking towards her. She tried to ignore the, but when she knew surely they were going to try to talk to her she turned around and ran. She ran for her life...but fail. As she was running she slipped on her shoe string.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Just my fucking luck.</span>She thought to her self angry.<br/><br/>She skidded across the street her knuckles and knees bloody and crammed with dirt deep in the cuts. She cried out in pain her hood had fallen off and she didn't know what to do all she thought was not to talk to anyone.<br/><br/>She laid there on the ground hoping they'd just leave her alone. When a guy walked up to her and said.<br/><br/>""What's your name little missy."" He laughed.<br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><br/>Oh shit. Please someone help. </span>She thought."
1758,Nymphetamine,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2224&start=40,2011-02-07T02:57:02,MusicShoes,"As the world disappeared around him, Corin threw his arms out, expecting it to be a blackout on his part and was ready to catch his buzzing body. ""Whoaaa... Shit, bro...,"" Corin laughed brokenly, coughs sputtering in between his idiotic chuckles. As the world relit itself, Corin's brain shook itself free from the cloud of drugs, and a single thing lit up his mind like a neon sign in his mind's darkness; Innocents were here. And<span style=""font-style: italic"">he</span>needed to catch them.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">What are ""Innocents""?<br/>Why am I catching them?<br/>Wait... Ahahaha, what?</span><br/><br/>Corin's head rolled on his shoulders as his thoughts boiled down to their usual idiotic simmer. Pulling a quick drag on his joint, he decided to hitch a ride in that ridiculously crowded car--hey, it's faster than walking--and did a quick-run to it. ""Mind if I join?"" he crowed as he pulled open the back door and piled inside without waiting for an answer. As his mind tried to understand the<span style=""font-style: italic"">obviously complex</span>task of containing these ""Innocents"", Corin mused another song out loud, ""One of these things just doesn't belong..."""
1759,Nymphetamine,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2224&start=40,2011-02-07T03:22:53,Eveinsane,"Bunny looked incredulously at him. ""When people are shooting at us, it's not the fucking time NOR place to ask questions. Who the hell is driving?"" She ducks down and keeps her head covered ""They're not aiming at us, but just to be sure... keep covered, and fucking drive!"""
1760,Nymphetamine,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2224&start=40,2011-02-08T07:41:18,saphiraah,"Brian leaned forward, resting his head against the back of the seat in front of him, closing his eyes to combat the spinning. He allowed himself a long  moment of contemplation as he tried to make sense of the disjointed memories he managed to retain since being attacked on the sidewalk.<br/><br/>""So... let me get this straight. I... somehow offended you... civilized people... by my choice of location for my nap. clearly this led you to the decision to kidnap me... And now you've managed to lose control of the situation. We are now in a strange city that seems without law or morality... and we've got a sni-""<br/><br/>His words cut off as he ducked instintcively. The sound of a loud pop indicated that the tire had just blown. The continued 'fwump-fwump-fwump' he heard told him the car was now moving on a bare rim and a shredded tire...<br/><br/>""Great..."" he muttered.<br/><br/>Resigned, he remained ducked in the back seat."
1761,Nymphetamine,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2224&start=40,2011-02-08T23:44:27,lethrington,"Tyler blinked and crouched down in his seat as a bullet popped the tire.  He was starting to get the feeling that the people didn't want them dead anymore.  Tyler decided to share this thought out loud.  ""Hey, just a second ago they were trying to kill us.  Now their trying to stop us from escaping? Its like they decided we are worth more alive then dead,"" He said out loud to everyone in the car.  He turned around in his seat and looked at the new girl.  ""So who are you anyways?"" He asked her curiously, starting to wonder why she had appeared suddenly when the power went out."
1762,Nymphetamine,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2224&start=40,2011-02-09T01:46:54,Lethal Wolf,"Justin sat there wearily, catching his breath. He refused to look at the woman named Bunny, or anyone else for that matter. Instead he averted his gaze to the window and waited. It was all Time's work now.<br/><br/>Time was a peculiar creature, with direct connections to Destiny. The two were thought to be intertwined, to concoct and mold the future as it was to be. And so the two vigorously planned, with an arduous mindset, to conjure the path for the Innocents.<br/><br/>Though what even both Time and Destiny quite perhaps did not know was that maybe the most dangerous of foes these Innocents were to meet was closer than they could imagine. And so began their journey to survival. Survival, and escape. One of which an individual in the vehicle would not experience. Or perhaps multiple, for that matter. It was all Time's work now."
1763,Nymphetamine,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2224&start=40,2011-02-09T04:52:21,Rynmaru,"Alex was greeted by a man on the other side of the door. Weather it be friend or foe, Alex cared not. If he were to play his cards right, it wouldn't matter.<br/><br/>The man seemed normal enough from the looks of him, but in no way did Alex expect the following conversation;<br/><br/>""WHAT.. is your name?"" The man asked with a voice that sounded serious and amusing at the same time.<br/>""A..Alex."" He reply from the other side.<br/>""WHAT.. is your quest?""<br/>""To save my ass!""<br/>Now the got really creative. ""WHAT.. is the air-speed velocity of an unladen swallow?""<br/>Alex was irritated at this point. he knew that this last question was BS, but he knew if he wanted to get any help at all, he should probably play along.<br/>""....African or European?""<br/><br/>As the man opened the door quietly, with what looked like a suspicious look on his face, he motioned for Alex to enter. Stepping inside, Alex was unsure as of what to suspect, but the chance of their being a trap here was low. Alex didn't even know he was coming, so no one else could have... right?<br/><br/>Turning Alex look at the man with a stern, yet forgiving look. he didn't want to come off as too hostile, but showing weakness could also be an issue if the man were in any way to be an enemy. But then his eye's started to shift around the room.<br/><br/>Besides being a bit messy, the place was... pure. No drugs were visible, and the place smelled of something other than sex. Eyeing the man one last time, Alex decided to take a gamble, but a cautious one.<br/><br/>""So, I see you don't have any drugs.. Any interest in buying some, or are you 'Sober'?"" Alex questioned. If the man wanted to buy some, then he was more like the rest of the city, but if he were to reject the offer, then things could work out."
1764,Nymphetamine,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2224&start=40,2011-02-09T06:26:50,Sticky Monster,"Derek gave a neutral look at Alex as he entered. The look was more or less returned, but both knew to be suspicious, especially given the unusual circumstances of their meeting.<br/><br/>After a few moments, Alex's eyes turned from him to around the room. The place was never actually clean, and there was usually just a trail of floor leading to the various rooms.<br/><br/>""So, I see you don't have any drugs.. Any interest in buying some, or are you 'Sober'?"" Were the next words to come from Alex. Derek knew this to be a good choice of words, to see if he had changed any since arriving here.<br/><br/>""Never touched any in my life. Hell, I hate taking ibuprofen."" Was Derek's response.<br/>""By the way, my name is Derek. I trust that I am in the presence of another non-user?"" Derek slowly outstretched his arm out to Alex.<br/><br/>The hand was reluctantly accepted, followed by a reasonable question. ""Decent looking place you have here. How did you manage to find it?""<br/><br/>""I woke up here. The last thing I remember before waking here was falling asleep, hoping of a world that didn't leave me so isolated from everything else. After waking up withing twenty feet of a relatively fresh corpse, which I obviously had to remove. There were drugs and paraphernalia all over the place. Took me a good two days straight without sleep to clean this place of what used to be.""<br/><br/>Derek was silent for a moment. A barely noticeable smile touched his face.<br/><br/>""After witnessing everyone here, I found my natural skill of isolation a good thing. But I have questioned if this is a true safe house.""<br/><br/>Derek looked at the ground for a few seconds, contemplating a new thought, which he inquired of Alex's opinion.<br/>""The..body. It was still warm when I checked for a pulse.... Could the death of a longtime patron summon someone such as myself? Could he have been a former newcomer, turned against himself by those corrupted before him?""<br/><br/>A new acquaintance. A new perspective. A new fear."
1765,Nymphetamine,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2224&start=40,2011-02-15T06:10:39,Lethal Wolf,"And so it was. Whilst the two individuals met safely indoors, Justin and the others sped for their right to breathe. Soon they would arrive at the gates... or so they all, save Justin, thought.<br/><br/>Gasps arose from all around him. Justin silently watched ahead of him, his eyes turning to obdurate stones. He knew this was the outcome, it always was. There was no escaping Nymphetamine once it knew who you were... that was the mindset anyways.<br/><br/>For fourteen years Justin sought escape from this hell. It became his only hope, his only chance to live somewhere safe... he had never experienced such a place, but he knew it must exist. The group he was affiliated with was proof of such.<br/><br/>""So, I suggest we find a safe place to crash for a bit. They've stopped shooing, but they'll want us eventually. Drive, I'll explain on the way."" And so the car turned around, leaving the shrouded wall that used to lead to the entrance behind."
1766,Nymphetamine,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2224,2011-02-04T22:08:15,lethrington,"Tyler tilted his head slightly and looked up from his bench.  There was the car.  He sighed inwardly, standing up slowly.  He was wearing dark blue jeans and a gray t-shirt covered by a black skater jacket.  He looked just like any other average guy you might see on the street.  That was the way he liked it.  He glanced at the car, and stuck his hands in his jacket pockets.  Was he really going to do this?<br/>He shook his head and started slowly walking towards the car.  His brother often needed drugs to keep up with his addictions, and Tyler knew he wouldn't be able to stop him.  He found other ways to deal with it.  Tyler would handle the shipments directly, so he could lower the amount of drugs his brother received without him knowing it.  Slowly and surely hes been starting to wean his brother off of the stuff, but his brother was far from broken of the addiction.<br/>Tyler gripped the handle of the door and pulled open the door.  He slid into the passenger seat and nodded at Jack.  ""Hey,"" He said to him before leaning back in the seat.  ""I think I saw the others, they should be on there way,"" He said and looked out the window.  There wasn't that much else for him to say really.  He had been on these runs with Jack before, but they weren't exactly /friends/ more like...business partners."
1767,Nymphetamine,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2224,2011-02-05T00:35:14,Ristina,"Kioma found herself walking down an abandoned ally. Till she reached the end of it that opened to the main street. Which would be where she would meet the others in the ""car.""  She was wearing arm bands that were striped on both hands, with a tight sleeveless shirt that showed just a bit of her very lean stomach, a short skirt that could barely even be called a skirt, and striped leggings. But  she was in no way as defenseless as her outfit tried to show her off as. She carried a nice pistol in her left hand, while her other hand was free to punch.  She was a bitch, and loved it. Fightingâ€¦well she was known for it.<br/><br/>She spotted the oh so familiar thunderbird that was near the bench. That let her know that someone else was in the car. Of course she was sexy. But she was in know way the sluttist of all the females in the city. She moved her self across the street. Careful of any cars going by.  Then walked around the car and knocked on the front window with the back of her pistol. It made a quite tapping noise. "" Hey sexy mind if I get in that back seat of yours."" She joked. It was their usual code. That way he knew she was willing to well do just about anything. But unlike mostâ€¦she was also a harsh bitch about everything. A well needed partner when dealing in drugs. For if the person ripped her ofâ€¦.well she might just rip them right back. But she was in no way the toughest. She just knew how to work men in the right direction. However, dealing with female clientele was a much different case."
1768,Nymphetamine,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2224,2011-02-05T01:40:59,greeneyedkitty,"""Show me how much you want it."" The red head purred, hitching her leg around the pole. ""Show me how much you need it."" Her voice was lusty as she spun around the metal bar, grinning deviously at every male in the room. Red booty shorts and tank top were peeled off, every movement as sensual as possible, revealing a bright red body suit, a crimson ribbon on her ass. Wolf whistles rang through the club and she grinned, grabbing the pole with her hands and sliding back, hanging upside down. SHe let her rouge heels slide across the floor as she spun around, hiking herself up the pole. A  ten dollar bill was thrown at the stage and she giggled, hoping down from her toy and sauntering over to the man who threw the money.<br/><br/>""Well thank you... Hon."" She whispered, nipping his ear lobe. A tiny moan escaped the body under her and she giggled, skipping off and back onto her stage. Once the pounding music stopped she struck a pose, one hand on her breast, the other on her thigh.<br/><br/>""So who's coming home with me tonight?"" An eruption of cheers boomed through the club and Camee strutted all the way backstage, wiggling her little bow suggestively. Disappearing behind the black curtain she collapsed in a heap, brushing long curls out of her eyes. Footsteps of no doubt her boss made her look up.<br/><br/>""Good haul Camee."" He grinned, fingering a good wad of bills."
1769,Nymphetamine,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2224,2011-02-05T05:33:49,foxylocksy,"A single dark alley out in a city of sin and well...to put it simply, blood, sex, drugs and money. Two sisters in that dark alley. The alley outside a strip club. Wile a car a few blocks away prepared for a drug deal. Evangel had her gun out, ready to shoot. Nymphetamine was not somthing you fucked around with. Chasti was sitting by her sister's legs, huddeled in a ball against the cold chill of the cement and the smoggy air. Evangel turned her head to the door of the strip club. ""It ought to be pretty...smutty in there Chas. You aren't going in without me and my 22'."" she said quietly. Chasti snorted. ""Oh Eve...you are too protective. I've done this before...you know I'll be fine."" Chasti muttered, exasperation creeping into her voice. ""FINE? YOU GOT SHOT DAMNNIT"" Evangel yelled, trying to keep her temper down...which was not her forte to be sure. Chasti looked down. Well then...hard way it was. Chasti took Eveangel by the shoulders and looked her in the eyes. Straight. ""You can come too...but not with the 22'..."" she said firmly, gesturing to Evangel's gun. Chasti had to do this every now and then. Moonligth at a club to make some cash...blend into the crowd of sluts, whores and bitches. To get some cash...so both of them could eat. Evangel shauddered. When Chasti hadn't followed through with some drug dealer with a thing for pretty girls...well lets just say blood. And lots of it from a bullet wound on Chasti's shoulder.She had almost died, and Evangel had sworn she would never let that happen again."
1770,Nymphetamine,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2224,2011-02-05T06:16:05,saphiraah,"<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i1213.photobucket.com/albums/cc465/saphiraah1/Decorated%20images/Alone-1.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/>It was too damn cold to sit still. Brian would have liked to get some sleep... so many sleepless nights lately... but it was just too cold to sit around. His worn-out sneakers made almost no sound as they flopped onto the pavement with each step. He pulled his hoodie down over his ears and hunched his shoulders against the chill. There had to be some quiet little place to catch a little shut-eye without some drunk waking him up, some whore trying to get her germ-coated hands in his pants... or any number of other interruptions. He kept walking. As he always did when he wasn't stuck at work hauling boxes.<br/><br/>He spent his evenings hauling stolen items and drugs for Nameless. Seriously. The guy goes by Nameless. Clever... any way, Nameless was a local punk trying to make it big in the theft and drug business. He was doing well enough to pay Brian a few bucks an hour to haul boxes around in the middle of the night. Whatever he could get, he'd take. The problem was... working for drug dealers wasn't safe for a guy that refused to do drugs. Most of the goonies he worked with, and for come to think of it, would be a lot happier with Brian laying dead in a gutter somewhere. They were nervous he'd rat them out to the cops. Like the cops ever did anything for Brian... why would he ever help them? He spotted a little alcove next to a flight of concrete steps that led up to a warehouse of some sort. Looks as good as anything. Pulling a few newspapers out of a trash bin, he hunched his tall, lanky form into a ball, as tight into the corner as he could, arranged the papers over himself, and immediately began to doze off.<br/><br/>Of course... he'd only been asleep for what felt like a minute when a car pulled up. He sat up quietly and watched as people started materializing out of nowhere to get in the car."
1771,Nymphetamine,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2224,2011-02-05T06:44:45,lethrington,"Tyler sighed and rubbed the back of his neck.  He grumbled and opened the door, stepping outside.  ""Seriously Jack?  Ugh, alright,""  He grumbled before walking over to Jack slowly.  He crouched down by the body and looked at his head and sighed.  ""That wont keep him out for long, wed better be quick,"" He said before reaching down and grabbing his ankles.  He watched Jack open the trunk before stepping over by his head and grabbing him by the shoulders.  ""Alright, one, two, three,"" He said before grunting and lifting up the body.  They quickly moved him over to the trunk and dropped the body inside.  Tyler sighed and closed the trunk.  ""Off to a great start huh Jack.  Havn't left the curb and we already have a body in the trunk,"" He said to Jack with a frown."
1772,Nymphetamine,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2224,2011-02-05T06:47:42,greeneyedkitty,"Strutting down the streets with a canteen filled with vodka, Camee giggled to the air, her mind swirling with the alcohol. It burned her throat and made things twist and turn but she didnt care, that was the fun part. Reality was horrible. Reality told her she was a pole dancing prostitute who was truly loved by no one. The alcohol told her a different story. One that made her feel important. A street light flickered above her head and she stumbled, laughing hysterically.<br/><br/>""Its like a firefly..."" She murmured. Suddenly a group of men surrounding a car caught her attention. Why were they carrying that man? She raised an eyebrow and crossed the street to investigate. She was vaguely aware she was still wearing her outfit from her performance but she was too tired or sick to care. Guns shone in the moonlight and she grinned.<br/><br/>""So whats goin' on here?"""
1773,Nymphetamine,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2224,2011-02-05T07:32:52,Rynmaru,"Alex Lonewolfe paced himself down the street, hands in his pockets and a rythm in his step. He had a pair off head phone in and was simply listening to some hard rock while he wondered aimlessly.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Another boring night...</span>he thought to himself. Alex Hated staying at home, but didn't much care for social interactions with others, thus making it difficult to have any form of Entertainment. he spent most of his time in his fathers shed assembling and dissembling weapons of all kind.<br/><br/>Being a military man's son, Alex found it boring to not be in combat, but did not long to be in the military. he just liked to fight and shoot things. Never really shooting people, Alex trained from an early age to be a good shot with a lot of various types of weaponry.<br/><br/>""I miss my sniper being in my hands.."" Alex sighed to himself. He would spend hours that he wasn't practicing with assembling and disassembling, out back on the range, laying down in any weather and taking pot shots at some form of something. He especially loved shooting mice from about three hundred yards away.<br/><br/>As Alex walked up the street, he noticed something out of the ordinary. Two men stuffing a third into a trunk and a women climbing into the back of the car with what seemed like two others sitting in the back.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Call the cops?</span>a voice asked him from the back of his mind.<span style=""font-style: italic"">No..</span>he told himself.<span style=""font-style: italic"">This could be fun...</span><br/><br/>Alex knew that he was in the open and if he tried to walk away, he might as well be exposing his back to them and risk being attacked. So instead, Alex kept on walking and stopped a few feet from the men that had now closed the trunk.<br/><br/>""So... it's obvious I've seen what's happened. And seeing as I have nothing better to do, instead of turning a blind eye i'll take some enjoyment out of this and follow it through. Alex didn't give the men a chance to speak and instead climbed into the car with the others in the back seat. Looking at the others, he said immediately. ""I don't know you guys and you don't know me... lets keep it that way, and if you want to call me anything, make it 'Wolf', got it? good!""<br/><br/>Plugging the ear piece's back into his ear, Alex pulled out an ipod from his jaket pocket and turned the dial looking for the next song he wanted to listen to."
1774,Nymphetamine,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2224,2011-02-05T07:53:17,saphiraah,"Brian watched with dull interest. So little was interesting these days. The only thing he cared about was making enough money to afford a home so he could take care of Kandy. She couldn't stay there. The guy that noticed him stepped closer and crouched down in front of him.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""text-decoration: underline"">""Kid, let me tell you my problem. you have seen my face and thats enough to get me into trouble you see. so i cant just you here and drive off. I know i know, you promise you wont tell but i dont take chances.""</span></span><br/><br/>Brian was just about to spout off with a rude, sarcastic retort when he saw the guy swing his arm. He had just enough time to flinch away, raising his arms defensively to cover his face. Then the lights went out.<br/><br/><br/><br/><br/><br/><br/>When he woke, he was in a cramped, dark space. The smell was aweful. Damp, mold, engine oil, gasoline... and so many other smells. He heard voices near-by. They were oddly muffled. He tried to sit up, and bumped his head against something hard. Feeling into the darkness with his hands, he traced the limits of a small, confined space. A trunk. Wonderful. They put me in a damn trunk...<br/><br/>He began searching with his fingers for the safety release. Most cars newer than around 95 should have a trunk release inside... he found a group of wires that had been jerked out of the lid of the trunk. He could just make out a dimly glowing plastic object. It bore the words 'trunk release'. Damn thing didn't even glow in the dark like it was supposed to.<br/><br/>Slumping back against the bottom of the trunk, he tried to scheme... or plot... or whatever people do in these situations. But no brilliant plans of escape came to him. He knew he'd just have to wait and see what happened. It was nice and warm in the trunk... almost quiet... Before long, his thoughts had gone muggy, and he was well on his way toward drifting off to sleep."
1775,Nymphetamine,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2224,2011-02-05T08:03:31,lethrington,"Tyler turned around in his seat and nodded at Kioma.  ""Hey Kioma, looking sexy as ever."" He said and chuckled.  He said that almost every time he saw her. It was becoming a bit of a joke.  Then he nodded at Camee, ""Hi Camee...drunk again.  No surprise there,"" He said before turning again, looking at Alex.  ""And finally, hey...er..fuck it I have no idea who you are,"" He said before turning back around in his seat and looking sideways at Jack.  ""Great group we got here.  /No one/ would ever suspect this car to be filled with drugs.  A drunk hooker, a woman dressed sexy enough to /be/ a hooker, and silently dark looking man in the back, a hobo in the trunk, and a man dressed like a mercenary driving the car.  Best part is, the only hint would be the fucking guy in the passenger seat who actually looks normal,"" He said to him before rolling his eyes and leaning his head against the window."
1776,Nymphetamine,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2224,2011-02-05T08:37:55,Rynmaru,"Alex had his rested on the window almost the whole time. Staring out, he noticed the same things jack did, and wondered almost the same thing, but his thought was more along the lines of;<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Is this actually going to make the night interesting?</span><br/><br/>As the car sped on, Alex just yawned and kept his mouth shut, as one more thought came to mind;<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">I better be able to shoot something tonight...</span>"
1777,Nymphetamine,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2224,2011-02-05T08:46:39,foxylocksy,"""They only knocked him out Chasti! Stop fussing!"" Evangel snapped at her little sister. She had pulled Chasti behind a pile of trash when those men had knocked that guy out, picked up a hooker and rove off. ""We should still see if he's okay! I mean, we can't just leave him!"" Chasti yelled, her desperation level rising with her temper. She grapped the side of her sister's motercyle and started the engine. ""So are you coming?"" she snapped. Evangel sighed. Little sis was getting ideas. Probably best to jus go with it. She go on in front of her sister. ""Fine...but I drive."" she told Chasti, rolling her eyes. There were worse things than a cross country drive to a body dump with potential murderers. Like clubbing. Which Evangel hated.<br/><br/>She roared off after the car, handing her helmet to her sister. ""Beter the one with brain damage doesn't get even more damaged if I crash this hunk of tin."" she yelled over the roar of the motor. She drove with the headlight off, and followed the car. No one cared about them anyways. No family, no home. Hopeless hobos who weren't worth shit. Great. So that meant if they died no one would even find their bodies. Evangel started when she realized how close she was to the car now, almost at the bumper of the thing. So much of tailing. More like rear-ending. The guy driving it must have at least guess her was being followed unless of course his head wasn't attached right or he really didn't pay attention to anything except stray hookers. When he started speeding up she realized it wasn't either of the two. He was smart, and awake, and probably pissed. The gunshot out the window gave her that last idea."
1778,Nymphetamine,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2224,2011-02-05T09:10:44,saphiraah,"The sound of an engine roaring to life startled Brian awake. Lovely. Even as a captive, he couldn't get any sleep. He shifted his weight to a more comfortable position, and the smell in the trunk, that odor that he couldn't quite place, got much stronger. He inhaled deeply, trying to place the scent. With a frown, he picked up one of the hard objects he was laying on. It was plastic... or at least wrapped in it... It was square, fairly small... It didn't feel completely solid...<br/><br/>And then he knew... he was in a trunk full of drugs. That was just perfect. Wonderful. He was angry at first, but as he sat there, fuming. It was just his luck that something like this should happen. Every time he thought things couldn't get worse... they did.<br/><br/>He chuckled, despite himself. Of course they did. When he thought about it, there really wasn't a situation he could have been put in that would be any worse than this. So... he'd finally made it to the top. Whoever was controlling his life had finally outdone themselves. His chuckles grew louder. It was rather amusing, as a matter of fact.<br/><br/>He lounged back, finally completely comfortable for the first time in a long time. And why not? Things couldn't possibly get any...<br/><br/>He heard thunder. And he laughed out loud. Of course. Things just got worse. The sky was clear when he'd got hit in the head.... and now they'd hit a thunder storm. Because things HAD to get worse. He laughed until his eyes watered.<br/><br/>""The thunder rolls!"" he sang at the top of his lungs, ""And the lightning strikes... KACHOW!!"" he stumbled and croaked his way through a very terrible Garth Brooks impersonation."
1779,Nymphetamine,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2224,2011-02-05T09:16:10,lethrington,"Tyler laughed at that point and leaned forward, looking out the window.  ""Jesus christ could this get any worse?"" He said before leaning back in the seat, laughing again.  ""Wow this has turned into one major train wreck of a trip,""  He said before rolling his eyes.  His brows furrowed and he looked at Jack, ""On second thought, I take back what I said.  This could get worse, much much worse, and I'd prefer not to jinx it,"" He said, trying to turn on the radio.  He couldn't get any signal, which didn't surprise him.  ""Is it just me, or is it darker out?"" He asked suddenly, looking out the window."
1780,Nymphetamine,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2224,2011-02-05T09:52:44,Eveinsane,"Bunny sashayed down the city street, getting more and more horny every timed she passed a dark alleyway and could hear her fellow sex fiends going at it. She shook her head and worked her way down, stomping her six inch high stilletto boots and swaying her hips, smiling widely whenever her too-short short skirt rose and she could feel the briskness of the air on her smooth butt. She knew that every male she passed turned around to take a second glance at her and liked what they saw. And she also knew that at any point in time, she'd probably fuck one of them. Hopefully soon. She slinked around when curiosity finally got the best of her and she preoccupied herself by slipping into an alleyway and watching one of the couples going at it. Sex was thick in the air and she reveled in the sheer eroticism of it."
1781,Nymphetamine,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2224,2011-02-05T10:11:06,Lethal Wolf,"A cold wind stricken with a stale air pervaded throughout the streets. A nearby bar brimmed with life and chatter, and the sounds of a fight could be heard. Even in the streets, the odor of cigarettes and alcohol filled the atmosphere. This was the city of absolute deficiency of any morality; a city with a uniform mindset so horrific and disgusting that it sickened Justin to his stomach; a city with nothing but two things in its mind. This was Nymphetamine.<br/><br/>Justin zipped his jacket up higher, shuddering under the cruel, heat-less air. His jet-black hair did not sway in the wind, it merely was jagged towards the right. His dark blue jeans were torn a bit, a result of a scuffle he'd had with a drug dealer. He kicked a rock as he jammed his hands into his pockets for warmth, whilst he gripped his pocketknife. It was his only true defense; he was a lone wolf in a vast forest of monsters.<br/><br/>The pernicious lightning struck with a courageous roar, illuminating the sky and then darkening it again in a trice. Justin sighed. This was truly a hell.<br/><br/>He had to find a way out, a way to leave this place. Thoughts of escape were all that occupied his mind, all throughout his days. This place was all he'd known since he'd been separated that cataclysmic day... and he had hated it ever since, hated it with an ardor so strong that it had led to his running away from his uncle.<br/><br/>Justin walked briskly past a hooker attempting to converse (and Lord knows what else) with him. Morality was not present here, and Justin had morals.<br/><br/>Justin headed towards an abandoned junkyard, where he usually spent time to think. On his way, however, he heard sounds of panting and screaming, and followed the sound. Eventually he stumbled upon an ally.<span style=""font-style: italic"">More degredation,</span>he thought.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Great.</span>"
1782,Nymphetamine,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2224,2011-02-05T10:30:56,saphiraah,"He was starting to become aware of the fact that he might be a little... silly, when the trunk opened. Light filled the trunk that should have struck him as odd, but it didn't. He lazily blinked up at the guy that had hit him in the first place. Normally, he would have several witty, sarcastic comebacks come to mind immediately, and would be able to choose from them at his leisure, but this time, he simply lay there, content to blink at the guy.<br/><br/>He'd enjoyed the ride, singing to his heart's content. He'd needed a good laugh. But now... he was starting to feel extremely relaxed. Sleepy, even. In fact... he could probably just... doze off... right here..."
1783,Nymphetamine,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2224,2011-02-05T10:35:03,Rynmaru,"Alex stepped out of the car as he stretch his long legs and ducked under the lip of the door. Picking himself up, he took a look around, finally setting eye's on the driver he didn't catch the name of. After a second, the man opened the trunk up and stepped back.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Is the guy back there alive?</span>Alex wondered.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Well... he should be, when they threw him him the trunk he didn't exaclt have any blood. So unless he was poisoned...</span>His mind started to wonder and instead of trying to think on the matter too hard decided to take a look.<br/><br/>A few steps around the car, and Alex noticed as the man in the trunk was just sitting there. then his eye's started to lull and the man seemed content just laying there. Seeing a few bags in the back seat, Alex pieced together that this was indeed a drug run (or was supposed to be) and that things were about as close to what they seemed. The guys he came with could have killed the man in the trunk, but they didn't.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">But why?..</span>he asked himself.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Putting him in the trunk is evidence that he came against his will... but being a drug run they wouldn't want anything extra as luggage, it's too risky. So In theory, he must have been a last choice pick up. Did they just compulsively take him to cover their ass? It WOULD make the most sense with the way things are...</span><br/><br/>Shaking off the thoughts in his head, Alex leaned against the car and just decided to let things play out."
1784,Nymphetamine,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2224,2011-02-05T10:47:38,Eveinsane,"After the twosome she watched became...well...something more. Bunny slipped her clothes back on and walked a ways more down the street and still wanted more sex. Even though she was sore from the man and the woman just a few minutes ago, she wanted to be filled. She saw that the junkyard was near and heard moans and screams of what sounded like something<span style=""font-style: italic"">very</span>fun. She shivered with what could be anticipation of another threesome. Her heels clacked faster as she rushed to the opportunity to have more of her sweet delicious drug when something--someone, caught her eye<span style=""font-style: italic"">or possibly a foursome...</span>she thought to herself as she saw a younger looking guy with jet-black hair and a look of hatred for being here. She licked her lips ever so slowly and ran her hands down her shirt, smoothing it over (though it didn't help much at all), and slowly walked over to the guy, biting her lip and swinging her hips. ""I guarentee you, if you fuck me right now, it'll be better than whatever the hell she's doing to him..."" She pushed up onto her toes and whispered into his ear after lightly licking his earlobe ""for a price..."""
1785,Nymphetamine,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2224,2011-02-05T11:06:46,Lethal Wolf,"Contentious anger flourished inside of Justin, an anger which had accumulated over the years. It stunned him how the human race, with such intelligence, could fall so low.<br/><br/>Suddenly, he found himself being fondled by some woman who seemed to be low on clothes. A faint aroma emanated from her.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Vodka.</span>Justin knew the scent well.<br/><br/>""I guarantee you, if you fuck me right now, it'll be better than whatever the hell she's doing to him..."" She pushed up onto her toes and whispered into his ear after lightly licking his earlobe ""for a price...""<br/><br/>For a moment, Justin lost himself. His anger suddenly languished; he found himself gripping the female tightly and her scent seemed to infect his mind. For a moment, he found himself analyzing the woman up and down with impetuous interest. For a moment, he found himself being just like them.<br/><br/>Justin grinned and lean forward close to the woman's face, his mind no longer his, his mind being controlled by a primeval force. This force, which was distinctively known for preying upon males, was dominated by females, this force brought even the best of men to the lowest of heights. He was a puppet. Justin leaned in close, pressing his chest to hers, and gripped her lower back; all the while he leaned his face closer to her make-up ridden face.<br/><br/>Justin leaned in close for a kiss. It did not happen.<br/><br/>His mind clicked again, the dislocated wires met again, his gears turned and he realized what he was doing. In a snit brimming with fury, he released the female roughly and drew his knife. ""Listen to me you cretin, if you ever come near me again, I will kill you. Go prey on someone whom gives a damn you she-wolf."" With that, Justin turned and briskly walked away....<br/><br/>Justin continued blindly on the street. A street which would eventually lead him to a bar..."
1786,PSI: The Big Easy (Case 25) PM le bourreau to apply,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=22310&start=20,2013-02-05T23:31:59,Isolde,"Tori raised an eyebrow and pulled out her iPhone. She punched in the number and waited,<br/><br/>""Hello, Mrs. Whitmore. Tori Morissette with PSI. We have a young man here, a Simon James, and he wants to work with us on this investigation. I  know you have strict regulations on who we can and cannot bring in. I just wondered if he is on your list?"" Tori said, staring at the guy. Jacob just stared at her, kind of cool, like this was standard procedure and like, WTF?. She acted normal, even though her heart was pounding.<br/><br/>""Yes, ma'am. Yes, okay, thank you, One more quick question. He claims to have worked with the carpenters on the psuedo paranormal and I didn't want his prior knowledge to jeopardize our credibility."" Tori continued. She nodded.<br/><br/>""Yes, ma'am. Yes, I see. In the event that we did hire him, would that in anyway compromise our evidence? Thank you, I appreciate it."" Tori punched the phone again.<br/><br/>""Okay, here is the scoop. He is on the approved list. He did work with the carpenters, however, he was only the 'dogsbody'."" Tori said and then snickered. ""A dogsbody? anyway, I gather, just a guy that runs errands.The carpenters had to sign a secrecy clause and none of them would have told anything. She said that hiring him would not put us at risk and that any knowledge he might have 'ferreted,' out would be minimal. She said, that she would note on our application that we have reported this incident and are acting in good faith."" Tori sat down at the table and looked at the rather smug but shocked expression on Simon's face.<br/><br/>""If we hire you, here are the ground rules. We are professionals, all of us and we will act accordingly. You will be Albert Fish's assistant. Your skill set sounds like it would complement his. You will answer to him in all things technical. You will address us by our first names as we will you. If we make good on this, your name will be part of the credits in Time magazine.  If we do well on this and you prove yourself, then we can discuss a permanent position with us.""<br/><br/>Tori stood up and resisted the urge to hold Jacob's hand. If she did, she figured that Simon would view her as some vapid brainless chick.<br/>""Think about it, Simon, Let us know what you want to do. The job is yours if you want it, but blackmailing shit doesn't work for me. If we are a team,then we work together, not as hostages.""<br/><br/>She and Jacob turned to go, he said,<br/>""What the fuck?""<br/><br/>Tori leaned her head close to him,<br/>""Keep your friends close and your enemies closer. I hope he accepts so we can keep an eye on him.""  she said, softly,<br/><br/>""Hey,"" Simon called. ""Hey, TOR EEE""<br/><br/>""What?"" she asked, turning around.<br/><br/>""Yeah, I want to investigate. I will do whatever."" he swigged the beer in the closest container. ""When can I meet Albert? the dude I'm supposed to help?""<br/><br/>Tori glanced at Jacob and said, ""Tonight,we will call a staff meeting before we go over to the Society's headquarters. Be back here in two hours."" She turned back to Jacob, ""Now, let's take a walk.""<br/><br/>Tori and Jacob stepped out of the genteel quiet of the lobby onto the quaint Ursaline street, where plants hung dripping water down onto the cracked sidewalks. Cars were parked on either side of the street, leaving only a narrow corridor for passing taxis. They walked down the narrow sidewalk. Tori felt like Jacob was irritated with her,<br/><br/>""Did you want me to just tell him to fuck off?"" she asked, referring to Simon. ""Truth be told, I was a little afraid to after the insinuated threat he made. A guy like that could do a lot of damage if he isn't where we can keep an eye on him.""<br/><br/>They walked down two blocks and turned right onto Bourbon Street. All semblance of shabby chic was gone. The streets were ablaze with tawdry shop signs and music of every genre pouring out from open door. People, mostly men, stood with signs and boldly directed the public to the bars and girlie shows they represented.<br/><br/>""They are like carnival hawkers,"" Tori pointed out. She couldn't keep the smile off her face. The police force was on the streets, patrolling from horseback and foot patrols. A woman broke from her group to pull a girls gone wild move to a cop while her friend snapped a picture with her cell phone. The cops just chuckled good naturedly.<br/><br/>""I guess what happens in Nawlins,stays in Nawlins,"" Tori heard a fat tourist say to his wife who evidently was a little offended at the display of nudity.<br/><br/>Jacob, in answer to Tori's question finally said,"" Tori, I had hoped you realized that you just can't be as  trusting as you are. You can't just wave your hand and have problems go away. Life is not like that and I know you know it."" He took her hand.<br/><br/>Tori nodded her head. ""Maybe you need to be the lead on this case."" she answered, not at all upset. ""There is too much hanging on our success.""<br/><br/>Jacob laughed, ""Oh, no you don't. Let's go in here.""<br/><br/>Tori looked up just in time to see a sign that said, Men and Women performing love acts. The hand made sign looked less than professional. The lobby was dingy and dark. An indifferent bar hosts checked IDs and pointed to the five dollar and a drink, cover charge sign."
1787,PSI: The Big Easy (Case 25) PM le bourreau to apply,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=22310&start=20,2013-02-06T18:10:40,Le bourreau,"Jacob could feel his temper start to flare when he heard Simon toss the bit of blackmail out there. He wanted to stride over and punch the douchebag right in his face, but suddenly Tori pulled out her phone and speed dialed, apparently Mrs. Whitmore.<br/><br/>""Hello, Mrs. Whitmore. Tori Morissette with PSI. We have a young man here, a Simon James, and he wants to work with us on this investigation. I know you have strict regulations on who we can and cannot bring in. I just wondered if he is on your list?"" Tori said, staring at the guy.<br/><br/>Jacob wondered how she had gotten through, surely at this little time  before the opening ceremonies of the competition, Mrs. Whitmore should've been incredibly busy, but here was Tori, talking to the woman right now. The thought crossed Jacobs mind that Tori might be actually faking the call to intimidate Simon, and he wondered if she was crafty enough to do it. It was a dangerous game, if Simon called her bluff, they'd have serious trouble trying to explain his accusations, especially with their already tarnished reputation. Jacob began to worry as he listened in on, and Tori, obviously nervous flubbed a few of the details.<br/><br/><br/>""Yes, ma'am. Yes, okay, thank you, One more quick question. He claims to have worked with the carpenters on the psuedo paranormal and I didn't want his prior knowledge to jeopardize our credibility."" Tori continued. She nodded.<br/><br/>'That wasn't true' Jacob thought to himself, 'He'd said he was<span style=""font-weight: bold"">friends</span>with one of the carpenters, not that he'd worked on them...' He kept his mouth shut though, and kept his eyes pegged on Simons, watching for a reaction.<br/><br/>""Yes, ma'am. Yes, I see. In the event that we did hire him, would that in anyway compromise our evidence? Thank you, I appreciate it."" Tori punched the phone again.<br/><br/>""Okay, here is the scoop. He is on the approved list. He did work with the carpenters, however, he was only the 'dogsbody'."" Tori said and then snickered. ""A dogsbody? anyway, I gather, just a guy that runs errands.The carpenters had to sign a secrecy clause and none of them would have told anything. She said that hiring him would not put us at risk and that any knowledge he might have 'ferreted,' out would be minimal"". She said, that she would note on our application that we have reported this incident and are acting in good faith."" Tori sat down at the table and looked at the rather smug but shocked expression on Simon's face.<br/><br/>Jacob wondered if Simon was more shocked about Tori's obvious farce or that she had the balls to carry on with it after the jig was up. But in the end, Tori ended up offering him a job anyway, so it didn't matter. Rage boiled inside Jacob when he heard Tori offer the guy a job after he'd just threatened to blackmail them, but that was the 'breaks', he'd given Tori commanding rights on this mission, and he certainly couldn't reverse his stance now. He stood with his arms crossed and continued the stink-eye in Simon's direction.<br/><br/>""Let's have that walk"" Tori said when she was finished and they left the bar and started to walk on down the street. Jacob could see that Tori was picking up on his irritation and she wrapped her arm around his side and squeezed them together.<br/><br/>""Did you want me to just tell him to fuck off?"" she asked, referring to Simon. ""Truth be told, I was a little afraid to after the insinuated threat he made. A guy like that could do a lot of damage if he isn't where we can keep an eye on him."" Jacob listened and smiled, he knew she'd done the best she could, and truth be told, she wasn't wrong, keeping an eye on the weaselly Mr. James.<br/><br/><br/>Jacob, in answer to Tori's question finally said,"" Tori, I had hoped you realized that you just can't be as trusting as you are.<span style=""font-weight: bold"">You can't just wave your hand and have problems go away</span>. Life is not like that and I know you know it."" He took her hand.<br/><br/>Tori nodded her head. ""Maybe you need to be the lead on this case."" she answered, not at all upset. ""There is too much hanging on our success.""<br/><br/>Jacob laughed, ""Oh, no you don't. Let's go in here.""<br/><br/>Tori looked up just in time to see a sign that said, Men and Women performing love acts. The hand made sign looked less than professional. The lobby was dingy and dark. An indifferent bar hosts checked IDs and pointed to the five dollar and a drink, cover charge sign.<br/><br/><br/>Jacob threw a ten on the bar and He and Tori got a couple of drinks, They weren't drinking hard, just relaxing, knowing full well that the meeting for the contest was tonight, and they would have to be on top of their game. He hoped that Fish and Tina, where ever they were, were behaving themselves as well. He reached over and planted a big kiss on Tori's lips, surprising her. ""Hey, if you think our last mission was bad, you should have seen my first few....I was a trainwreck, but we soldiered through and that's just what you did back there....I am proud of you, and I think your doing a great job, all things considered....Captian!"" He said and gave her another kiss.<br/><br/>Tori got a big embarrassed smile on her face, and kissed Jacob back, they sipped their drinks and watched as semi-attractive people had sex. It honestly wasn't all that surprising after the shenanigans Greg and Shanna used to get up to, but it was still erotic and  exciting and Jacob was happy he was with Tori to enjoy the experience.<br/><br/>after fifteen minutes or so, Jacobs head started to feel slightly dizzy, and he peered down at his drink, wondering if he'd accidentally had one too many. Then the fear of being 'ruffied' crossed his mind, after all they were in a shady dive bar. He looked up to see if Tori was ok, but found her face happy and smiling at him. ""Tori....I don't feel well..."" Jacob tried to say, but his words came out warbled and slurred.<br/><br/>""Hey...its ok....its ok...you'll get used to it....."" Tori said and then got up out of her chair, she walked over to his wobbling form and climbed on his lap.<br/><br/>""Wha...what did you say?"" He said in a confused tone, he couldn't believe Tori was giving him a lap dance in a club full of other people, during a live sex show, but he didn't try stopping either. Tori was writhing on his groin and he could feel his pants getting tighter by the second. Tori's shirt came off and she started pinching her nipples and licking her lips, while making eye contact with the preforms on a stage.<br/><br/>""Ssstop....Toooorriii, weeee cannn't dooo thiisss herrree"" Jacob slurred, not understanding what was going on. Tori got up and strutted on to the stage as the audience started to cheer her on. Jacob tried to get out of his chair but his body's muscles would heed his call into action.<br/><br/>Tori stripped off her tight jeans and started to dance around the couple that made love for a living up on the stage. She looked different but, the same, it was her hair, no longer red and short, now she wore the Bettie Page style dark hair, she'd had when they first met. Tori bent down and started sucking the male performer's dick, deep throating his ample penis like an old pro. The woman, whom was slightly heavier set, with a giant set up tits, climbed underneath Tori and started gobbling her snatch, still full of Jacob's cum from the last time they'd had sex.<br/><br/>Jacob slouched in his chair and his head started to roll, The man with his dick down Tori's throat, gagging her like a ragdoll, was first a stranger, then he looked more like Greg, but Greg was dead and Jacob knew that, but he could swear the man looked exactly like him. In fact, was the heavy girl wearing the same tattoo as Shanna had had? He couldn't see her face to confirm, but he was sure those boobs looked familiar.<br/><br/>'What the fuck is going on?' Jacob's mind swirled, Now it wasn't even Greg, it was Simon James up on the stage, he'd turned Tori around and started pounding her pussy with his....no it wasn't a dick...it was the large stone arm from the Vazhoul statue, from Crenshaw Manor. The other woman wasn't Shanna, as Jacob could now see her face as the threesome readjusted to a new position.....It was Tina!<br/><br/>Jacob's mouth was hanging open as he could bring his eyelids to close and hide his mind from the horror. Tina finished eating Simon's ass and turned to look out over the crowd, who were now a writhing mass of naked flesh turned orgy. Her mouth smeared with Simon's shit, Tina pointed out at Jacob and began to chant, her eyes the color of coal.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""""Megot Vazhoul Abbot Hat-Elmaki.....Megot Vazhoul!"" </span><br/><br/>Jacob screamed all the air out of his lungs in a tortured heave.<br/><br/>""Hey....Jacob....Hey pervert...Stopping gawking, we've got to get back to the hotel room and meet up with Fish and Tina so we can introduce them to 'Simple Simon'....heeheh....That was really funny when you called him that btw....Hey...are you listening to me?"" Tori asked, as she sat in her seat, her hair was red and spikey. Jacob looked around the room and saw the normal tourist audience that had been in here when they walked in. The performers were strangers, and he looked dumb founded for a second.<br/><br/>""Hey, come on silly...You ok?"" Tori asked again, this time she honestly looked concerned.<br/><br/>""Aaah yeah...I guess it's just jet lag.....I must of dosed off....huh"" Jacob said, he suspiciously picked up his glass and sniffed it. It was of course  completely  normal smelling. ""Yeah...come on...let's go."""
1788,PSI: The Big Easy (Case 25) PM le bourreau to apply,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=22310&start=20,2013-02-07T00:52:10,Isolde,"Tori and Jacob double timed it back to the Inn.  They had  few minutes to spare so went to the room to change clothes. Tori was showering and called out to Jacob.<br/>""You know, in that show I was really uncomfortable. I don't know why I even went into that place. I don't like orgies,duh, and after the Incident, I definitely only want man in my mind and my bed.""<br/><br/>""Who?"" Jacob called back around what sounded like a toothbrush.<br/><br/>""Silly."" she answered, ""You, of course."" His hand snaked around the shower curtain to shape the contour of her ass that was slick with fragrant moisturizing soap and water. She giggled and the hand moved on.<br/><br/>""Hey,hurry up. We have to meet the douchebag before we meet the Soup Society.""he urged.<br/><br/>Tori laughed, rinsed and came out wrapped in a towel. She had managed to keep her hair dry so the peeks in the hair were still stiff. She wiped her face and said,<br/>""Jake, I did talk to Mrs. Whitmore. I think you thought I was buIlshitting. I also gave  her false information to see what she knew about him. She called him a dogsbody. Who the fuck says dogsbody anymore? I mean, really. What I gathered from that remark was that he was not an employee but rather a person who was hanging around and in the way so they gave him boring or unpleasant stuff to do. I think the only ""Friends"" he had among the workers were those in his own mind. She was in a hurry but still gracious with me. But I didn't want you to think I was bluffing him out. I don't play poker well. But I don't play at blackmail games either. I learned as a kid that when someone threw a paperwad at you that you don't throw it  ,you put it in your pocket which ends their power.""<br/>He came over and kissed her, groped her some, tossing the towel away and then steered her toward the clothes she had laid out on the bed.<br/>""We have to go and I don't want to go with a cockstand. Hurry.""<br/><br/>Jacob went out to stand on the balcony. Tori could hear him talking to Fish,trying to get him and Tina to hurry the fuck up.<br/><br/>Tori pulled her jeans, tee shirt and boots on,then her light leather jacket. Makeup didn't take more than five minutes and she stepped out to join him just as Fish and Mom coming out of their room. Fish looked like Fish, red/orange hair, white tee shirt and baggy jeans. Mom looked like a gypsy fortune teller, which was to say, she looked like herself. Few people could pull off the bright blues,reds and greens like she could, on her it looked exotic, kind of weird, like an old hippie, but okay.<br/><br/>""Okay, guys,"" Tori said, pulling a paper from her back pocket, ""We have this new guy,Simon James, that we have hired to work primarily with Fish to,"" she chuckled,"" be a dogsbody. ""<br/><br/>""What the fuck?"" Fish asked,<br/><br/>""To help you, dear,"" Tina said. "" A gofer.""<br/><br/>""Right,"" Tori agreed. "" He is a wild card, Fish. Work with him, but you be in charge, If you give this guy an inch, he will take a mile. Be wise in what you say around him. I won't go into detail but I don't exactly trust him.""<br/><br/>Tina raised and eyebrow but said nothing. Fish looked puzzled but nodded. He looked at Jacob for confirmation of this hare brained decision but Jacob just shrugged.<br/><br/>""Anyway, we going to meet in the lobby for a few minutes and then the van from the Society will pick us up.""<br/><br/>~~~~~~~~~~~<br/>In the lobby, Simon was waiting on them, dressed in the same Angel Affliction tee shirt. He stood up,solemnly and shook hands all around.<br/><br/>""Simon, this is Albert Fish and Tina Morissette, our medium. You will be working with Fish, exclusively."" Tori said, as professionally as possible.<br/><br/>""Fish, Tina, meet Simon. He is a jack of all trades and is interested in the paranormal. We hope he will be an asset to our team.""<br/><br/>""Nice to meet ya,"" Fish said. Tina was more reserved, just nodding at him coolly.<br/><br/>Tori was glad that Tina was her adopted mom and they looked nothing alike. She planned to down play their relationship and she thought Mom was okay with that. For Tori, it was  part of her plan to accept Tina's presence here and her relationship with Fish.<br/><br/>They all sat down close to the door to discuss their individual hopes for this investigation before the van came."
1789,PSI: The Big Easy (Case 25) PM le bourreau to apply,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=22310&start=20,2013-02-07T04:22:33,Le bourreau,"Jacob had sat listening but offering very little of his own, while Tori went over the mission specifics, in truth there wasnâ€™t much to go over, since they didnâ€™t know the conditions of the haunted environments until they knew where they would investigate, and since there were many possible locations and scenarios available in a city like â€˜Nawlinâ€™s they have to wait for their assignment before pressing further.<br/><br/>Jacob couldnâ€™t help but recall the â€˜dreamâ€™ heâ€™d had in the sex club, He stared at Simon the whole time, recalling the facial expressions the showoff douchebag while he banged Tori out with his large statuesque phallus. He wanted nothing more than to strangle the life from the man, but shook the deja-vu feeling he was having off and focused on business.<br/><br/>Once theyâ€™d gone through the specifics, the van came and soon they were all sitting in the dark of the passenger van while the chauffer drove them to the location of the first official contest festivities. They expected to meet not only the contest producers, but all the other teams from around the<span style=""font-weight: bold"">world</span>that had qualified to participate.<br/><br/>Jacob decided to use this moment of silence to utilize one of his leadership techniques he saw Tori neglect earlier. The rally speech, although subtle can be a defining factor in how a missions goes and so he began:<br/>"" I wanted to fist say, thank you Tori and Fish, for your support and motivation through this dark period. I know we all went through alot on the last mission, but if God wanted us to fail, then we would of, and I don't think that's what happened at all... We persevered through some of the the toughest situations a human can put get put through and we made it out the other side....So I know damn well we have the spiritual constitution and professional integrity to deal with whatever is thrown at us.<br/><br/>As for our two new members, I can only say this, tonight is your night to prove yourselves, whatever your perceived notions of what 'PSI' is ; be it, A childish love struck ruse to seduce your daughter-"" Jacob said as he motioned to Tina, ""...or a chance to 'kick ghost's asses'"" He then stared at Simon, his gaze was stern but not overly accusatory. "" We are here to be professionals and examples of what paranormal investigation can be."" Jacob finished, he felt his speech was brief yet poignant.<br/><br/>""WHAT...TINA is TorEE's mom?....Oooh man, what kind of kinky shit did I stumble into?"" Simon burst out laughing,  ""...Same last names, I just figured you two were sisters....Damn Tina , you look pretty young to have a daughter TorEE's age, How young did you get knock up anyway...DAMNNNNNN!""<br/><br/>Tina shot Tori a perturbed look, it said 'what kind of idiot did you hire?' , and Tori elbowed Jacob for spilling the beans on the little secret.<br/><br/>""SHUT UP! YOU HEAR ME? I SAID SHUT YOUR FUCKING MOUTH AND KEEP IT CLOSED, OR I WILL SHUT IT FOR YOU!"" Jacob went from zero-to-sixty in a millisecond, and as his temper flared, his face turned red and the veins bulged as the muscles in his neck snapped taunt and showed just how large he really was. It was enough to make, not only Tori, but even the chauffeur of the van to take notice of the outburst. Tina only huffed and shot Tori a knowing glance, as if to say ' I told you he was hiding a bad temper'. Meanwhile Simon was completely surprised, as if his Affliction shirt should exempt him from confrontation on merit alone.<br/><br/>""Woah settle down man....I was just trying to make a joke... seriously RELAX"" Simon said, starting small but eventually growing enough balls to emphasize the last word. But Jacob could only see the dorky sex faces heâ€™d made when he was balls deep in his girlfriend, during his earlier hallucination and he was sure that this man wore now. Jacobâ€™s mind was tripping, and  next he  thought of Tori making excuses for things sheâ€™d supposedly never done, while showering after theyâ€™d returned from the club.<br/>â€˜ if that was a â€˜*false memoryâ€™ as heâ€™d dubbed them (*noted in previous canonized thread: PSI Case 24), then why was she overcompensating once theyâ€™d returned to the room? Did that really happen? Did â€˜SIMPLE SIMONâ€™ just get done fucking your girlfriend in a drug fueled orgy or was it a â€˜reallyâ€™ and illusion?â€ Jacobâ€™s mind raced.<br/><br/>Jacob pushed off of his seat and closed the distance in between himself and Simon in the blink on an eye. He reached up and grabbed Simon by the throat and squeezed until a gag sound started to escape Simon's lips. Simon hands had come up to pull Jacob's arms away, but did little good against the stronger man. ""What did I say?"" Jacob snarled.<br/><br/>""OH MY GOODNESS!"" Tina called out in fear, and by now the chauffer was craning his neck around to see what all the commotion was about, this was all happening at 60 mph done the highway.<br/><br/>Tori got up from her seat and grabbed Jacob around the waist, trying to pull him off of Simon, not that she didn't want Simon a little bit strangled, but she knew Jacob was over reacting and had to get him to back off now. ""JACOB knock it off honey, let him go yer gonna kill him!""<br/><br/>The chauffer, a pudgy black man, suddenly lost control of the van as he 'rubbernecked at the melee happening in his backseat. The van careened one way and then the other, as Tina let out a bold curdling scream. Simon tried to spin around and attempt what appeared to be an 'arm-bar' on Jacob,when propperly utilized, the technique that if applied by professional can break arm like a twig.  But as it turned out, Simon was not a trained fighter, only a MMA enthusiast that sees the moves on TV and thinks that they can do them in a real life fight and so he fails miserably. Jacob pulls his arms free and leaves Simon to fall onto the floor ,while he flops back into his seat via Tori's momentum, the sounds of car horns erupting all around them at the driver's swerving.<br/><br/>""NUH SIRS.....Ya Can't be WRASSLIN' IN HUR! NUH SIRS!"" The older, man called out in a thick Nawlins' accent.<br/><br/>""Sorry....Sorry about that! We're GOOD.....No more 'WRASSLIN', sirâ€ Tori called back, trying to quell the situation.<br/><br/>Fish was staring, first at Tori and then at Jacob, he was angry, and confused and didn't know why they'd stick him with such a smuck. Tina was horrified, and she tried to hug onto Tori but Tori pushed her off and hugged her man. She was upset by his sudden outburst of behavior, but turned-on at the same time from his wildly masculine display. Nothing like unexpected danger to get a girlâ€™s blood flowing before a big event.<br/><br/>Simon pulled himself off of the vanâ€™s floormats and righted himself in the seat. He dusted himself off, and although his big ego was crushed, he managed a small retort: â€œnot cool manâ€¦not coolâ€."
1790,PSI: The Big Easy (Case 25) PM le bourreau to apply,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=22310&start=20,2013-02-07T05:23:38,Isolde,"They rode in thick silence the rest of the way. Tori snuggled close to Jacob, Simon at the rear of the van. The van driver hunched over the wheel and concentrated on the road. Fish and Tina held hands but stared out the windows. They all stood when the van pulled up to the three story antebellum building. As they stepped from the van to the curb, Tori waited for Simon.<br/><br/>""Look. You want to hook up with a new group, this would be the place to find one. Don't feel like you have to stay."" Tori spoke quietly.<br/><br/>Simon shrugged as if making sure all his bones were working, ""Naw, I'm good. Me and Jacob aren't working together so it should be okay. All of you guys and that van driver too, you guys are witnesses to his aggression toward me, so if I turn up at the bottom of a stair case with a broken neck, everyone will know who to go looking for.""  Simon joined Fish and Tina on the sidewalk, then the three of them went inside.<br/><br/>Tori and Jacob started in, but Tori stopped Jacob,<br/>""Jake? are you okay? You have been acting off since we left Bourbon Street?""Tori put her hands on his arm,looking him in the eyes,searching them for signs of the old Jacob,relaxed, intelligent, omg hot.<br/><br/>He smiled and glanced away,as if watching the parade of public that filed through the doors.<br/>""Come on, babe, let's go in. Don't we have to pick a number or something?""<br/><br/>""Yeah, as soon as we get in, the team leader, that would be us. I refuse to be totally responsible for this whole thing,  We will pick a number.""<br/><br/>Inside the four paranormal groups were arrayed around the lofty parlor. They could see their reflections in the mirrored walls and the black marble floors. The chandelier was sending out prismed light dancing through the air. Ms. Whitmore was standing on a dais, the toe of her dainty high heels tapping impatiently while a tech man adjusted the mic.<br/><br/>""Hello? Hello?"" she spoke into the mic. ""Yes, Johnny, it is working now.""<br/>An affectionate chuckle rippled through the Supernatural Society, marked thus by the scrollwork names on their polo shirts.<br/><br/>""Welcome to New Orleans.  Hopefully by now you will have chosen your numbers. On this map of the French Quarter, those corresponding numbers mark your individual venues. The Bourbon Orleans hotel, the St.Louis Cemetery #1, Hotel Monteleone and the Beauregaurd-Keyes house. All of these venues have been proven haunted. We want new evidence. Scientific evidence. We will take you in and show you were the hotspots are. Your equipment which is provided by the Society is waiting at the venue. So, take the envelope and team leaders, open it. Go stand by your location on the map."""
1791,PSI: The Big Easy (Case 25) PM le bourreau to apply,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=22310&start=20,2013-02-07T17:36:37,Le bourreau,"Jacob adjusted his suit jacket as he stepped out of the van, he shot Simon one more dirty look, in order to say 'just try me!"". He ignored Tori's concerns and insisted they go and pick their number.<br/><br/>There was surprisingly little commentary and Jacob thought that the teams might be introduced, as he didn't recognize atleast two of them. Of course Taps was represented, but other than that the announcer simply blew by most of the ceremonies, it was slightly disappointing.<br/><br/><br/><br/><span style=""text-decoration: underline"">The Bourbon Orleans Hotel</span><br/><br/>Stories of the rooms and corridors of the Bourbon Orleans Hotel being haunted are about as old as the hotel itself. Prior to the hotel's existence, the site was home to the historic Orleans Ballroom and Theater before being converted into a convent in the late 1800s. Ghosts who roam the halls and rooms of the Bourbon Orleans today lived during many different eras of this building's history.  The Bourbon Orleans Hotel ranks as one of New Orleans' top haunted hotels. Chip Coffey, internationally acclaimed psychic and host of A&E's Psychic Kids, performed a reading at the historic Orleans ballroom as part of his Coffey Talk Tour and detected and communicated with several spirits, including a little boy and girl who experienced sudden deaths.<br/><br/>There is the story of the Confederate Soldier or ""The Man"" that surrounds both the sixth and third floors. A yellow fever epidemic struck New Orleans during the time the the hotel was convent and orphanage. The ghost children and female apparitions found at the Bourbon Orleans Hotel are most likely from the era of the Sisters of the Holy Family's convent, girls' school, medical ward and orphanage.<br/><br/>The most frequently told tale is of a little girl rolling her ball and chasing it down the sixth floor corridors. Light footsteps can often be heard in the hallway.  The famous Orleans Ballroom, home to the grandest social events of the nineteenth century, is also home of a lonely ghost dancer, seen dancing underneath the ballroom's crystal chandelier. Several reports have been made of the rustling and a person hiding behind the draperies in the ballroom, without a window open or person actually there.<br/><br/><span style=""text-decoration: underline"">The St. Louis Cemetery # 1</span><br/><br/>Annually, many exciting events take place in the New Orleans area. There is a great diversity in this area of Louisiana when it comes to culture, festivities, music, and more. In the shadows of the ever-popular French Quarter lies one of the most haunted places, as well as one of the oldest places in the area â€“ this is the St. Louis Cemetery which is often referred to as â€œnumber oneâ€. This is a beautiful cemetery with carefully sculpted tombs and markers of individuals who played a vital role in the history of the area. Here, you will learn about the fact that it is also the most haunted cemetery in Louisiana.<br/><br/>This Location has so many real ghost stories and legends associated with it, that Hollywood has made good use of it by making it the setting of very popular films. You may have seen the cemetery in the movie â€œEasy Riderâ€, or even in the box office hit called â€œInterview with the Vampireâ€. While these are two of the most popular movies to feature this spooky graveyard, they are not the only cinemas to feature the location. The entire â€œlook and feelâ€ of this particular cemetery lay way for some of the best of the best when it comes to ghosts and legends that are frightening in nature.<br/><br/>Not many individuals realize it, but New Orleans is an area that lies below sea level. This means, when it comes time to bury the dead, it is done by building above ground structures that house the dead bodies. These are often referred to as â€œtombsâ€. Instead of these grounds being called â€œcemeteriesâ€ or â€œgraveyardsâ€, they are often referred to as â€œThe Cities of the Deadâ€. This particular â€œCity of the Deadâ€ hosts one of the most notorious tombs of all time â€“ and that is of Marie Laveau. This particular woman is known as the â€œGrande Voodoo Queenâ€. Many individuals in the area believe that this particular womanâ€™s spirit haunts the graveyard, and any and all individuals who try to disrupt her rest, or â€œawakenâ€ her. She is also know to leave special visitors small gifts in the form of monkey or cock figurines.<br/><br/><span style=""text-decoration: underline"">The Hotel Monteleone</span><br/><br/>This location has long been a favorite haunt of distinguished Southern authors and many of them immortalized the Grand Dame of the French Quarter in their works. Ernest Hemingway, Tennessee Williams, and William Faulkner always made 214 Royal Street their address while in the Crescent City. While in the Carousel Bar & Lounge, Truman Capote used to boast that he was born in the Monteleone. (He wasnâ€™t. Though his mother lived at the historic hotel during her pregnancy, she safely made it to the hospital in time for Trumanâ€™s debut.) The list doesnâ€™t stop there; Anne Rice, Stephen Ambrose and John Grisham also joined the ranks of literary guests over the years making our hotel the premiere destination for haunted hotels in New Orleans.<br/><br/>Generations of hotel guests and staff have regularly experienced haunted events that would cause even the staunchest skeptic to take pause. This haunted hotel in New Orleans has a restaurant door that opens almost every evening and then closes again, even though it is locked. An elevator that stops on the wrong floor, leading a curious couple down a hallway that grows chilly and reveals the ghostly images of children playing. Many people who come to Hotel Monteleone donâ€™t want to leave. Some never do.<br/><br/>In March 2003, the International Society of Paranormal Research spent several days at the Hotel Monteleone, investigating the haunted New Orleans hotel.  While at the hotel, the team made contact with more than a dozen earthbound entities. Among them were several former employees, a man named William Wildemere who died inside the hotel of natural causes, and a boy who was much older when he died but enjoys returning to Hotel Monteleone as a 10-year-old to play hide-and-seek with another young spirit.<br/><br/><span style=""text-decoration: underline"">The Beauregard-Keyes House</span><br/><br/>In a house as old as the Beauregard-Keyes House, you'd figure there'd be a ghost or two drifting about. After all, the sprawling yellow mansion has been sitting in New Orleans' ghost-rich French Quarter since 1826.<br/><br/>But aside from a few run-of-the-mill vaporous presences, the Beauregard-Keyes House, at 1113 Chartres St., claims one of the city's more spectacular hauntings. The supposed supernatural sightings revolve around the mansion's most auspicious resident, Confederate Gen. Pierre G.T. Beauregard. Beauregard occupied the house from 1865-66.<br/><br/>On certain nights, folks say the boxy old Creole mansion comes alive in pitched and gory warfare, when a supernatural version of the Battle of Shiloh rages in the main hall.<br/><br/>""Men with mangled limbs and blown-away faces swirl in a confused dance of death,"" writes Victor C. Klein in his 1996 book New Orleans Ghosts. ""Horses and mules appear and are slaughtered by grapeshot and cannon. The pungent smell of blood and decay permeates the restless atmosphere.""<br/><br/><br/>Soon though it was time to pick locations and each team leader walked up to the upturned black top hat that contained folded pieces of stylized parchment with hand written location names. PSI's number was 4th, so they watched as the other locations were anomalously snatched up by the bigger teams first, they wouldn't know until Tori got back with theirs.  Tori walked up last and came back with the only location left, she looked slightly let down by the selection though.<br/><br/>""Don't keep us in suspense babe, What'd we get?"" Jacob asked."
1792,PSI: The Big Easy (Case 25) PM le bourreau to apply,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=22310&start=20,2013-02-07T19:11:12,Isolde,"Tori opened the envelope with trembling hands and held up the parchment for all to see. Written in spidery calligraphy were the words, St. Louis # 1. Her eyes bugged out, a cemetery! at night.<br/><br/>""I have never done a cemetery at night, "" she whispered awestruck.<br/><br/>""The cameras will be a bitch,"" Fish commented.<br/><br/>Tina smiled a knowing smile. She had done cemeteries on occasion and had good success speaking with spirits there.<br/><br/>The tech guy,Johnny,came by with a clipboad, taking note of which group had chosen which location. He stopped by Simon, giving him a hard look.<br/><br/>""I guess he affects everyone like that,"" Tori murmured to Jacob.<br/><br/>Mrs. Whitmore tapped on the microphone calling the group to order.<br/>"" TAPS, Welcome to The Atlantic Paranormal Society<br/><br/>The Atlantic Paranormal Society (TAPS). TAPS was founded in 1990 by Jason Hawes with the sole purpose of helping those experiencing paranormal activity by investigating its claims in a professional and confidential manner, and using the latest in paranormal research equipment and techniques. TAPS brings decades of experience in investigating with its pioneering equipment and techniques that has changed the field of paranormal investigating. They will be investigating the Beauregard-Keyes House.""<br/><br/>A polite round of applause. Mrs. Whitmore cleared her throat and continued,<br/><br/>""Society of the Haunted, They have recently moved from Oklahoma to Maryland.  They  specialize in exploring the realm of the paranormal with a special emphasis on the topics of ghosts, hauntings, poltergeists and life after death. While they regionaly serv Maryland, the Society of the Haunted's investigations have spanned the country.<br/><br/>The investigators of Society of the Haunted have more than 25 years of combined experience in researching, educating in, and investigating the paranormal. Most members of the group have been featured on Animal Planet's The Haunted, have appeared as guest speakers at paranormal conventions, and have written books about the topic. Our talents include parapsychology, occult specialization, cleansing, and historic ghost research.  They will be investigating The Hotel Monteleone.""<br/><br/>Once again the smattering of applause and Mrs.Whitmore continued,<br/>""The Atlantic Paranormal Society   works with the paranormal  and encompasses many aspects of investigating. Testing and utilizing technological advancements as well as relying on tried-and-true methods passed down from several generations, they always try to maintain an â€œoutside the boxâ€ frame of mind.. The lead investigators in the field of paranormal research and investigations, they attempt to create many new theories related to the supernatural as well as expand on existing theories to help us better understand life after death. They bring the love and passion for this field to this event. They will be investigating the Bourbon New Orleans.<br/><br/>Applause,<br/><br/>""And last although not least, our newest members to the field, PSI, from Hogue, New, York.  Paranormal Special Investigators have not been afraid to take the challenges that many of us would have declined. Their expertise lies in the ability to face demons along with the garden variety of residual and intelligent haunts. They have among them a medium and a sensitive. The group is headed by Jacob Dillon and it has been at his leadership that this group has been its most successful. They have chosen St. Louis #1.""<br/><br/>No applause. Tori looked around. First one, then another, including the members of TAPS that she was so starry eyed over, crossed their arms.<br/><br/>Mrs.Whitmore cleared her throat once more and continued.<br/><br/>""The groups will split up with their Supernatural Society team leaders for debriefing and dispersion of equipment. I would recommend sleeping in in the morning, and taking a nap because tomorrow night will be long one.""<br/><br/>PSI followed Johnny to a smaller meeting room where the cameras, digital thermometers, EVP machines and electric cords were neatly stacked,<br/><br/>""So who is in  charge of the tech stuff?"" he asked, glancing at his clipboard.<br/><br/>""That would be me,""Fish said.Simon stepped up with him,expectantly.<br/><br/>No one but Simon heard Johnny say,<br/>""Not you again. You better steer clear of me.""<br/><br/>Johnny then ignored him and said to Fish,<br/>""Here you are, Mr.Fish. "" and he handed him an packing list.<br/><br/>""Comeon,"" Fish said to Simon and they went to inventory the gear.<br/><br/>Johnny found the rest of the group and handed them a schematic of the graveyard with XXX on the graves of the voodouisants.<br/>""Good luck,"" he said in a way that caused Tori to really look at him. His long black hair was greased back on his head to end in a long braid. He had one gold hoop that shone against his tanned brown skin. He looked like a rather small pirate, not much taller than Tori, but not even as tall as Fish. His black eyes gleamed and his bright white smile was brilliant against his skin. Tori put her sensitive feelers out but did not pick up a creepy vibe from him. She just shook her head, having missed part of the conversation. She noticed the Jacob was focused, nodding his head and pointing at the page.<br/><br/>""And we will lock you in so no transients or tourists can disturb your work. The walls have electric outlets on the inside. Well, one of them.It was put in  after Katrina so workers could have easier access. There is no way to get out and no one to hear you, even if the police station is across the street. They will be blocking off Rampart and both cross streets. You will be old style New Orleans for the night. I will unlock the gates at dawn."""
1793,PSI: The Big Easy (Case 25) PM le bourreau to apply,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=22310&start=20,2013-02-08T05:59:56,Le bourreau,"Friday afternoon they would wake go to location, set up gear and then investigate all evening and into the night. Then return to the hotel rooms early Saturday morning, they would be able to sleep and then after waking up, a brief evidence review, and interviews on progress, and then back onto location for Saturday night and a full investigation. The official contest ends, Sunday morning 4:00AM. Again they would return to the hotel for sleep and then film the finally, and find out whom won the contest. It was a tight schedule, and Jacob knew it, he usually like to be a bit more casual about time frames during investigations, but when this kind of prize money was at stake, some consolations had to be made.<br/><br/>The after party was nice, they served campaign and wines and the teams were allowed to mingle. You'd think that everybody would want to rush off to bed before the big contest, but it was the contrary in the case of professional ghost hunters. These professionals purposely stayed up the night before investigations, in order to acclimate to the late hours of prime investigation time. The contest's itinerary had it scheduled until almost 3 am, and the prospect of having to hang out with the elitist contemporaries wasn't too appealing to Jacob.<br/><br/>He hung around the bar for a bit, and when he saw Tori growing bored, he reached his finger under her chin and pulled her gaze up to meet his. ""Hey...Go mingle...Chat up yer boy Jason....I ain't the jealous type so...you know...don't sweat it....OK?"" He crooned like Sinatra.<br/><br/>""Ewww, What? I don't want to talk to him..."" Tori started to say, but it was a lie and a poorly disguised one at that. ""You don't think it will be weird? "" She put in.<br/><br/>""Nah, go ahead....I ain't no good at these party things....Greg was always the charismatic smile for the cameras...I am more of a nuts and bolts kinda guy...GO!"" He said and smiled and kissed her. ""You look really pretty tonight."" He added in for good measure.<br/><br/>Tori smiled, as every woman likes being told they look pretty at unexpected moments, and kissed him back, before trotting off to talk to the other faux-celebrities. Tina saw her, and immediately sidedled up to her daughter, looking to meet the TV stars as well. ""Don't be a bitch... Introduce me as your sister, OK?"" Tina said in a slur, obviously already a little tipsy.<br/><br/>Fish sauntered over to the bar to meet up with Jacob and ordered the two another round of drinks. The sipped them causually and eventually Fish worked up the nerve to bring up the incident in the van, ""Hey...aaah....So what the fuck is with this Simon Douche?"" He said with his usual carefree grin.<br/><br/>""Don't worry about it....Just limit his access to ....well everything! I don't want this mission to get 'pear-shaped' on us....OK? Its Tori's first go at it, so I want to work my ass off and give her a good experience of leading...you know...She really great, man...I want it to work between us...but I am scared you know....scared that what ever dark sign I was born under, is gonna spit shit all over us....I don't fucking want that to happen, and I am not sure it can be avoided....I don't know if it's not more merciful to have this mission to go<span style=""font-weight: bold"">horribly wrong</span>and loose her now, to save her the pain of some further feelings of lose later....It's a fucking pickle....Ooooh shit man...sorry about unloading on you there...You asked about Simon, shit don't sweat it, we'll use him for labor for now, and ditch him immediately, when we get back to New York, you can try that Kid 'Blazer' again...OK?"" Jacob realized he was starting to rant and cut himself off.<br/><br/>""It's 'Blaze', and yeah man...don't sweat it....As your new 'father-in-law', I understand what you are trying to say....And if you want my 'daughter's hand in marriage, I will need three goats as compensation."" Fish said, but he couldn't make it through the whole spiel without cracking up first.<br/><br/>Simon had shuffled off, he knew he wasn't liked around his new colleagues so he started talking up the other lesser team members from the other teams. It was easy to tell from his pantomimed hand gestures that he recanted the incident in the van to several of them, but Jacob only watched, shaking his head and biding his time. Tori and Tina were getting on fine with several of the big names, and Jacob would have killed to be a fly on the wall so he could hear the conversations.<br/><br/>The night passed<span style=""font-weight: bold"">relatively without incident</span>, and soon they'd returned to their rooms. Tori was feeling playful, but Jacob only laughed it off and soon as his head hit the pillow, he was sleeping within minutes, like a man that had worked a hard day, apparently the 'jet lag' had caught up with him. Tori slapped his naked chest, frustrated that he was too tired to make love to her on their first night in New Orleans. She was practically buzzing down there, and nothing but manual stimulation was going to cut it. Tori reached down and started to masturbate, rubbing her fingers around her clit and pumping her slit. Her orgasms was violent and wet, and she came harder that she had in a long time.<br/><br/>The next morning they awoke, just after noon actually, and the team had breakfast, Simon remained quite, finally showing a bit of modesty. Everyone showed and dressed, and soon Johnny from the night before, showed up with a van to pick them up.<br/><br/><br/>Johnny was their liaison, he accompanied them in the van, downtown and into the cemetery. The van ride was ominously quite and even for a goth guy, Johnny could feel the tension. The got out and Tori, Jacob and Tina started the tour around the walled in grounds, while Fish and Simon worked on unloading the gear.<br/><br/>Fish had immediately gone through the meager tech and not to his surprise it was all pretty mundane, his own personal setup had been way more astute, but now that was all gone, in a smoldering pit that used to be the Crenshaw Manor, so he'd have to make do. Simon reached in and attempted to grab Fish's special camera that had given them so much grief in the airport. The 'dude' picked it up out of it's case and brandished it like a machine gun.  ""What the fuck is this? Is it a fucking 'Proton Pack'? Huh Fish? You make a real life Ghost Buster gun?"" Simon said as he waved it around haphazardly.<br/><br/>""HEY! Knock that shit off man, that thing is delicate!"" Fish's face scrunched up and he angrily walked over and snatched the expirimental camera away from Simon.<br/><br/>""Shit man? Is fucking everybody in PSI an asshole? What about the dead ones, Were they assholes too?"" Simon said, he had had just about enough of being treated poorly and after the ego busting van ride to the event, he wasn't about to take it off this 'Fat Ginger'.<br/><br/>""Fuck you asshole....Don't fucking mention that shit again....Do you understand? Jacob let you off light in my opinion....If you say some shit about my late friends again I am gonna bury you in one of those tombs along with the fucking ghosts!"" Fish's temper started to boil, it was unlike him not to respond with humor, but since Brandi had died, something had changed inside him.<br/><br/>It was just then that Johnny lead the trio back around to the staging area, the expression on Johnny's face said that he'd heard Fish threaten Simon's life, but honestly wasn't that perturbed about it as Johnny didn't really care for Simon either. But it was still unprofessional and as a moderator, he would have to take note of it. In recognition of this fact, Johnny took time to point out the several stationary cameras located around the cemetery compound. These are logged directly into the Competition's  broadcasting board for the live webcast. ""Ladies and gentleman....There will be millions of viewers logged in at any one time, they control which team the choose to watch, and of course the more evidence you find, the more exciting the broadcast will be and the more people will choose your section as their primary view. Please do your best to be on your very best behavior, and do try to keep foul language to a minimum. """
1794,PSI: The Big Easy (Case 25) PM le bourreau to apply,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=22310&start=20,2013-02-09T00:25:07,Isolde,"Tori had enjoyed many slender goblets of champagne as she mingled with what she thought of as the royalty of the paranormal world. Dave Tango from TAPS was particularly charming as was Mike from the Society of the Haunted. Both men were not especially tall but both were handsome in a homespun way. Mike introduced his former associate, Chris.<br/>""This is our occult theologian, or was my occult theologian.Chris stayed back in Oklahoma but met us here for this investigation.""<br/><br/>Tori shook his hand, noticing his skull rings.<br/>""Oh, I think my mom saw you at a metaphysical fair.You have the little skull, Tosh that was blessed by Osh.""<br/>Chris smiled a genuine but professional smile at her. He seemed used to people 'knowing' him but he was such a humble and kind man that he took it all in stride.<br/><br/>""I see skulls speak to you too,"" he replied, glancing at her earrings and hand rings."" Do you have vivid dreams when they are with you? ""<br/><br/>Tori nodded, gulped some champagne and answered,""Yes, I do dream.Are you saying the skulls are responsible?""<br/><br/>Chris nodded, ""I noticed them beginning when Tosh found me. They open the Acacia records.""<br/><br/>Before he could continue, Mrs. Whitmore took her by the arm to introduce her to the members from Atlanta.<br/><br/>Tori finally was able to rejoin Jacob and was walking on air as they went back to the Inn. She was bubbling with information and felt so alive.What would have made the night perfect was some hot and heavy with her man but he seemed too preoccupied and distant. He was asleep before his head hit the pillow. She frowned in frustration. Sitting on the edge of the bed, she began to find those perfect spots of pleasure, touching them gently, talking to Jacob, hoping he would join in.<br/><br/>""Oh, baby, I'm so soft and wet for you."" she whispered, spreading her legs wider."" I'm going to work this for you, getting my pussy ready. Hey, baby, come here. I want to feel you inside. My fingers aren't big enough or long enough.""<br/><br/>All she got for her efforts was a soft snore.<br/><br/>She lay back on the bed and worked her hands over the velvety soft skin.As the tension began to rise, she moaned,wanting Jacob. Finally, the orgasm tore through her, leaving her womb pulsing but not very satisfied. She rolled over with her hand locked between her legs to ease the ache and fell into a troubled sleep.<br/><br/>That next evening, they set the cameras in the cemetery with the admonition that the investigation was televised.<br/><br/>""Jacob, I had no idea we would be on camera for the public. This is huge."" Tori said, as she paced through the maze of crypts. She marked the ones where voodoo ritual had obviously been done. The crypt of Marie Laveau was close to the front gate and was covered with triple Xs while old cigars and candles littered the doorway. She sat an orange cone there.<br/><br/>They walked to the back where rows of crypts that held children stood. A cone here. She passed one with an angel looking down from above. Tina walked up.<br/>""No energy right here. Follow me and I will show you some unknown areas for activity.""<br/><br/>Tori and her mom walked along together, the first time they had had time to just be who they were.<br/>""Tor, I'm sorry I told you to not be a bitch. I would appreciate the sister reference though, for now. When Albert and I began to get close, I suddenly was faced with my  mortality. Being with him, gives me a new dose of youth.""<br/><br/>""Well, it is sort of weird, but I'm getting used to you being with Fish."" Tori answered as she sat a cone in the farthest south corner.<br/><br/>""I really wish you wouldn't call him Fish. His name is Albert."" Tina said primly.<br/><br/>Tori chuckled.Somethings never changed.<br/><br/>~~~~~~~~~<br/>The security guard made a big show of looping the heavy chain in the wrought iron gate and they were on their own."
1795,PSI: The Big Easy (Case 25) PM le bourreau to apply,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=22310&start=20,2013-02-09T19:51:05,Le bourreau,"Jacob wandered around on his own while Tina and Tori were searching for 'undiscovered' hot spots of supernatural energy. He didn't put much credence in it, and the longer he was invovled in this contest the less he liked it. New Orleans in general was as a heavily haunted place, but that also meant that it was heavily investigated, and their chances of them finding any 'new' evidence weren't very good, it was like trying to find a needle in a haystack, but the haystack was just a pile of used needles which everyone had already found. But he kept a stiff upper lip about it, he certainly wasn't going to let Tori feel the brunt of his apprehension.<br/><br/>He walked over to where Fish had his command center set up and veiwed the strange looking device, of course he didn't touch it, he wasn't as stupid. ""What is it Fish?"" He asked casually.<br/><br/>""Well....essentially it's a camera...but it's more like CDP (corona discharge photography), You know...like Semyon Kirlian."" Fish answered while he was finishing up the last of the connections to his main control board. ""You've heard of him right?""<br/><br/>""aaahhh....Yeah, Like aura photography....but I thought you needed like a electrified metal plate to get that stuff to show up....right?"" Jacob asked as he bent low and examined the large gun-shaped apparatus that came off the bottom camera.<br/><br/>""yeah...you do....that's what<span style=""font-weight: bold"">that</span>part is, it bombards the immediate area in front of it with high frequency, high voltage energy, which allows the specialized film in the camera to pick up the supercharged photons in the effected field."" Fish started to explain, but Simon couldn't manage to to keep his mouth shut long and butted in.<br/><br/>""I knew it was a 'proton pack, Hey do you guys remember that cartoon, 'the real ghostbusters...I mean not the ghost busters from the movies, but another group that didn't have nothing to do with..."" Simon started to ramble but Fish cut him back off.<br/><br/>"" 'Photon', I said 'photon' not 'proton'....you fucking idiot!"" Fish snarled and pointed a finger at Simon letting the man know that he still wasn't over his earlier anger.<br/><br/>""Isn't that dangerous Fish?"" Jacob said, he also shot Simon a dirty look.<br/><br/>""Yeah....I mean yeah I guess so....But we aren't going to be pointing it at anyone alive anyway. We all know Ghosts draw power from electric fields, so I just figured we'd give them what they want. In the juiced  environment we should be able to not only catch full bodied apparitions, but the most extensive look at them anybody has ever seen....It could be our 'big Ticket' Jakie,"" Fish said with a big accomplished smile on his face. "" but.....I still don't know if it will work, I haven't tested it, and it draws a god-awful amount of juice to run, so we'll have to have everything else shut off when we test run it. Even then it might blow the block's breakers, and then we'd be completely out of luck.""<br/><br/><br/>It was then that Tori and Tina returned, and Jacob walked over and kissed Tori. She pushed him away a bit and nodded up toward the Web cams. ""I don't want them thinking we're just the sex crazed thrill  seekers the media labeled as...hey...I still love you though.."" She said with a smile.<br/><br/>""ooooh yeah...about that....I know you guys were pissed about the Web cam thing, and I suppose i should have mentioned it earlier....But one of the good things about it, is that we can get online and check the other teams progress in real time....Never hurts to keep an eye on the competition does it?"" Fish offered."
1796,PSI: The Big Easy (Case 25) PM le bourreau to apply,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=22310&start=20,2013-02-10T00:30:52,Isolde,"Tori hated putting distance between her and Jacob. She wanted them to be taken seriously but then again, maybe they should keep up some of the sensationalism about their sexy ghost hunting ventures. That would be a thought for later because as soon as the sun went down the cemetery came alive.<br/><br/>Two full bodied apparitions stepped from around the farthest mausoleum. Tori saw that with her own eyes and began to snap pictures with a hand held camera. The figures didn't seem to be interacting.<br/><br/>""Maybe they are residual,"" Tori whispered to Jacob. He approached and held out his EVP machine.<br/><br/>""We are Tori and Jacob and would just like to communicate with you tonight."" Jacob said politely. ""If you would care to speak to us, this machine will allow us to hear you. Not right now, but later. What are your names?""<br/><br/>The figures turned and looked at them, then faded back into the mist.<br/><br/>""Holy shit!"" Tori whispered,"" that was wild.They were intelligent. Did you see them stop to look at you?"" She thumbed back through her pictures and two of them showed faint images of the bodies.<br/><br/>""That could be debunked as shadows in the mist. Shadows caused by the tombs.""Jacob said, ""Hopefully we caught a voice on here. Those two events would be new evidence.""<br/><br/>Tori nodded,"" This was one of those places Mom said would be a hot spot.""<br/><br/>From a distance, they could hear chains clanging. Tori laughed, ""Remember in the last case, I heard chains but it was just something that Greg was doing. I mean before the creepy stuff started.""<br/><br/>Jacob held up his hand to shush her. Tori focused.  They had turned a corner and could see Fish working his photon machine. He had it set up in front of Marie Leveau's tomb. That tomb was genuinely haunted but had been over done so Tori was surprised at his choice. From there they could see a large black cat with red eyes and a giant boa constrictor.<br/><br/>""Hey, Fish,"" Tori hissed at him. ""The snake is Zombie.""<br/><br/>The head of the snake swung her direction.<br/><br/>""Back away slowly and snap some pictures. Just don't turn your back on the cat or the snake,"" Jacob instructed, pulling her by the elbow.<br/><br/>Tori obeyed and finally when they were out of sight behind the tomb with the angel on top, she checked her pictures. Sure enough the cat and the snake show up,big as life.<br/><br/>""Nothing conclusive,"" Jacob said again. ""Anyone could have set that one up.Could be the hoaxsters number one trick up the sleeve.""<br/><br/>They stepped around another blind corner to find Tina channeling and conversing.<br/>""I begged her to keep my papers. She sold my tomb. Can you help me?"" Tina said in distressed deep voice.<br/><br/>""Who are you?""Tina asked.<br/><br/>""My name is Henry. I am a sailor."" came the answer.<br/><br/>Tori snapped some pictures and Jacob took an EVP recording but they soon moved on. On the north side of the cemetery was a tomb with the triple Xs just like the voodoo queen and they were  surprised with nude Voodoo Ghost dancers, male and female in an orgy of spiritual Voodoo calling down the power.<br/><br/>""Oh,hell, no,"" Tori whispered."" Now the public is going to think we caused this one.""<br/>Jacob smiled mischievously at her. ""Wanna make fiction reality?""and he pulled her in for a kiss.<br/><br/>The Voodoo power and the electric energy from the ghostly orgy sparked something in her that had not been fulfilled last night. Tori's breathing quickened and while her mouth went dry other places south became wet. Wrapping her arms around his neck, she whispered.<br/>""Do you think the public cameras can see every angle in this place?What if we get right under a camera? I bet it wouldn't take us long."""
1797,PSI: The Big Easy (Case 25) PM le bourreau to apply,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=22310&start=20,2013-02-10T17:21:03,Le bourreau,"Jacob smiled and lifted Tori off of the ground and strode over into one of the dark recesses of the Cemetery, sure that not camera's could see them, he laid her down and started pulling the cloths off of her, licking the sweet skin of her naval. But something stopped him as he caught movement out of the corner of his eye. Jacob's head shot up and he saw the disembodied ghost dancers had followed them and were now standing around watching as he laid a top of Tori. His body tensed and he tried to get up but Tori's gentle touch stopped him.<br/><br/>""We are protected....Look?"" She said as she pulled a small cock figurine out of the grass beside her. Jacob looked down at the trinket and wondered where it had come from, but as she turned it, he could make out a basic skull etching on the bottom side of it. ""See...it's meant for us, just like the legends say!""<br/><br/>""Tori, the ghost dancers are all around us..."" Jacob was still concerned.<br/><br/>""Don't worry they aren't here to hurt us..."" She said as she reached into Jacob's pants and started stroking his big long dick.<br/><br/>The two started kissing again, and Tori's pussy was so wet, it looked like she'd wet her underwear were soaked, Jacob pulled them off and started to make love to her. The ghost dancers started a slow procession  around the couple as they moaned and pumped."
1798,PSI: The Big Easy (Case 25) PM le bourreau to apply,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=22310&start=20,2013-02-11T05:47:23,Isolde,"The voodoo ghost dancers drew close dancing in rhythm to the love making. They chanted and shook a shell rattle, smiling grotesque smiles. Jacob and Tori simultaneously reached climax, causing the ghosts to shriek with jubilation. Tori looked into Jacob's eyes and saw,standing just behind him,a white robed woman with long black hair.<br/><br/>""Maman Marie,"" the ghost dancers murmured, bowing.<br/><br/>The woman lay a small doll on Jacob's shoulder, nodding her approval and the apparitions disappeared. The doll slid off Jacob onto the ground. He and Tori quickly dressed and scooped up the doll.<br/><br/>""I think we were given a token from the other side,"" Tori said, examining the poppet.<br/><br/>""Another piece of evidence that we can't use, especially since, we better hope none of the cameras caught that action."" Jacob said, taking the little canvas doll from Tori.A long pin was set through the heart.<br/><br/>""Simon, get your ass over here!.Anyone seen Simon,"" Fish's voice called out, muffled but intelligible.<br/><br/>Tori and Jacob tried to follow the sound of his voice, but in the mist and the labyrinth of tombs, they kept running into dead ends. They past Tina who was holding the hand of a young boy, taking to him about the flowers he is carrying.<br/>""Alphonse he is a lonely young man and he was just asking for help to find his way home. He is  carrying flowers and vases from other tombs to place them on his own. He is afraid of a tomb with the name Pinead on it and  warned visitors me away from it. He  had a smile on his face but  started crying  when you walked up."" Tina said, with a far away look on her face.  As they looked he just disappeared.<br/>Tori snapped a picture,which she showed to Jacob. There he was plain as day, old fashioned clothes and all. He nodded but turned as they heard,<br/><br/>""Simon, someone find that idiot."" Fish yelled again.<br/><br/>They were closer to Fish this time. When they found him, Fish was trying to focus his new invention on a tomb that no one had suggested had activity. The cords were getting tangled as he tried to move the camera, thus his need for his ""assistant""/<br/><br/>""What can we do, buddy?"" Jacob asked, moving closer.<br/><br/>""I need more cord. There should be some in the bag which is stashed over by the gate."" Fish said, gesturing with his chin. The fog was so thick that Tori couldn't see the gate, the walls or even the glow from the street lights just beyond the walls. She thought she remembered the gate being straight down from Marie Leveau's tomb. She and Jacob crept there together, feeling the way with their feet and sweeping their hands in front of them as if they were blind.  Her toe hit something soft and Jacob said,<br/>""I found it.""<br/><br/>He came back with the supply bag. Tori nudged something soft and felt through the fog to see what it was. Her hand touched hair and a soft Tee shirt. She sucked in her breath.<br/><br/>""Jake, there is a body here."""
1799,PSI: The Big Easy (Case 25) PM le bourreau to apply,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=22310&start=20,2013-02-17T08:48:01,Isolde,this story is on hold until further notice.
1800,PSI: The Big Easy (Case 25) PM le bourreau to apply,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=22310,2013-02-02T03:47:54,Isolde,"""Hague, New York, all the charm of upstate New York with a population of 854 as of 2000."" Tori Morissette read to her friend and one of her housemates,Albert Fish. Fish just grunted as he twisted a tiny screwdriver to work on a mother board. His shaggy ginger hair obscured his green eyes behind rimless glasses. He poked this glasses back against his face and continued working<br/><br/>""Not many jobs here, that's for sure,""Jacob Dillon replied. He walked through the kitchen door and kissed Tori with a single minded purpose. She tiptoed and wrapped her arms around his neck , running her fingers through his dark hair. ""But its a good thing that Hague likes their coffee or neither one of us would have a job.""<br/><br/>They all glanced at each other standing in Tori's mom's kitchen. Joblessness and purposelessness were the two identifying factors for them and had been since the incident with the Crenshaw mansion. They been innocently investigating a haunted house they were legally aloud to be in, when on the second night a fire broke out and set the methane gas that had seeped up through the floor ablaze, subsequently killing Greg, Brandi, and Shanna.<br/><br/>The police found the story suspicious, but there was little they could do to prove it other wise as the crime scene was a literal disaster that was going to take months, if not years to investigate, and the small town's law enforcement budget certainly didn't have the resources for that. They did inform Jacob that because of the suspicious nature of the accident, they would be putting in an order to the insurance company to hold any payouts until conclusive evidence could be obtained, which might be years or just plain never.<br/><br/>And so, as it turned out, Ol' man Crenshaw had one final cruel joke to play on them, PSI , Jacob's baby that he'd started from the ground up was officially bankrupt, and out of business.<br/><br/>Tori had quit the job at Starbucks afterward. They had lost three friends to the incident.Tori called it the incident to keep from dwelling on the trauma. At first they tried to keep Greg and Shanna's business going, but in reality, without that couple's porn business, there was no income there. They sold it off to a retired couple. After that, Jacob and Fish had no where to live so Mom let them move in with her and Tori. Tori was glad Mom was open about sexuality because she didn't say much when Jacob automatically tossed his bags in Tori's room.<br/><br/>Oddly enough, Mom loved Fish, not just loved Fish but looOOoooved Fish. She wouldn't just  let him crash on the sofa but she made him a partitioned off corner of the living room. They drank Pepsi together. She did his laundry and would cook him special meals. He had gained 30 pounds since moving in six months ago.  They even shared a joint once in awhile. Tori thought it was rather cute. Still after all this time, that hadn't changed but her acceptance of Jacob was wearing thin.<br/><br/>Mom blamed Jacob for the incident at the mansion. Tori had tried to explain but Mom just waved her words away.<br/><br/>""I know how you look at the boy. He could lead you into Hell and you would follow without even asking him why. That isn't healthy, Tori. You just aren't the same little girl that I adopted. You cut off your lovely black hair and dyed it color book red. Spiky stuff and now a buzzillion skull earrings in your ears. Don't you think the house is rather crowded? When is Jacob moving out?"" Mom had questioned.<br/><br/>""I don't know,"" Tori hated that her voice was whiny. "" He and Fish will get it together sometime.""<br/><br/>""I didn't say anything about Albert. He is a good houseguest and is welcome to stay. He is not a problem.""<br/><br/>Tori just shook her head and walked away.<br/><br/>Money was a problem. Not only were they broke but they were depressed. All recreation, interest and working hobby was at a standstill. Lack of funds for equipment. Lack of funds for a vehicle. Lack of funds to have their own place.From where they stood, ghost hunting was over for a long time and life was stuck in a hick town.<br/><br/>When Tori got the call from Starbucks asking her to come back as assistant manager, she was able to get Jacob a job there too. At least they had that income. Fish fixed computers. People paid him under the table. Tori began saving for a down payment on an apartment. She thought maybe Jacob was socking some away too. Fish had cannibalized some junk computers and had a new monitor ready if they ever got enough for a camera.<br/><br/>~~~~~~~~<br/><br/>Six months after the incident and trees were turning deep reds and brilliant yellows. The wind was blowing colder and the rain was pelting at a sharp angle. Tori ran in  the door at the house, shaking out her black umbrella before she tossed it into the mudroom. The phone was ringing. Mom was a throwback because they were the only people in town with a landline. Tori slid across the tile and yanked up the receiver.<br/><br/>""Hello?"" she answered.<br/><br/>""Is this the lady with PSI that investigated the Crenshaw mansion?"" the woman's tremulous voice inquired. She had a soft southern accent but with a strange lilt.<br/><br/>""Yes, this is Tori Morissette. Who is calling?""<br/><br/>""My name is Emma Whitmore and the Supernatural Society of New Orleans is hosting a symposium.""<br/><br/>""That's nice Ms. Whitmore but PSI is not operating right now.The incident destroyed our equipment.""<br/><br/>""Don't worry your pretty little head. I have donated one million dollars to the Society for the express  purpose of bringing in investigators from all over the country. We have equipment. We will supply air fare, food and lodging plus a small stipend to any groups that come via this invitation.""<br/><br/>""But Ms. Whitmore. I don't think Jacob, that is Jacob Dillon, our founder, I don't think he would want to investigate with people he doesn't know.""<br/><br/>""Now, dearie, don't worry your pretty little head. This is a competition. Our Society has several locations chosen. Each group gets its own venue. Whoever brings us proof, as on video, EVP, camera, etc,provides solid proof that can not be debunked, will win the prize. $200,000 and will be written up in Time magazine. We will have tickets waiting for you tomorrow.""<br/><br/>""But Ms. Whitmore."" Tori tried to protest.<br/><br/>"" Have your man call me if he needs more information. 504-976-3423.""<br/><br/>""But Ms Whitmore,where are you talking about us coming?"" Tori asked, wrapping the phone cord around her finger.<br/><br/>""Why, darlin, The Big Easy. New Orleans.""<br/><br/>and then the dial tone. Tori was holding the phone,her mouth hanging open when Jacob walked through the door."
1801,PSI: The Big Easy (Case 25) PM le bourreau to apply,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=22310,2013-02-03T06:00:50,Le bourreau,"The last six months had been a disaster for Jacob, all told; heâ€™d lost three close friends, his entire inheritance, thousands of dollars of equipment and the respect from any peers in the arena of paranormal investigation. The news story about what had happened in Crenshaw Manor had been picked up by the national press and â€˜PSIâ€™ was now a dirty word in the legitimate ghost hunting community. Because when it was all said and done, all evidence they might have caught while doing an investigation that was so supernaturally charged it actually almost killed them all, was now gone forever at the bottom of a smoldering crater.<br/><br/>Thankfully Tori was still there for him, as well as Fish. Tori had offered her mother, Tina Morrisetteâ€™s apartment up for a place to crash, normally Jacob wouldnâ€™t inconvenienced her mom like that, but he honestly didnâ€™t have another option. His first thought was to ask Fish to crash at his place, but Al admitted that heâ€™d been bunking at Kassidy Konsignment before the Crenshaw case, Greg and Shanna let him have the back room. Now that theyâ€™d passed on, that wasnâ€™t an option so he was as homeless as Jacob. So now, Jacob felt the same of not only himself, but his friend as well, as unwanted house guests.<br/><br/>Thankfully Tina got on great with Fish; a few weeks after theyâ€™d moved in Jacob had come home and caught the two of them screwing on the couch, he never ended up saying anything to Tori about it though.  However, the feeling wasnâ€™t mutual for Jacob, and Tina had made it abundantly clear.<br/><br/>He could still remember the night theyâ€™d all sat down after dinner and a few too many glasses of wine, Tori started filling her mom in on what had really happened, not the media version, but what had really happened. Tina had sat and listened to the whole tale, Tori of course omitted the some of the more graphic sexual content, but honestly told her mom what had really happened, the honesty in her eyes was undeniable, but her mother wasnâ€™t having anything to do with it. She waved her hand at Tori, dismissively and then set right in on Jacob.<br/><br/>â€œJacob, you are handsome young man, I will admit thatâ€¦â€ She had giggled and finished her glass of wine in a single gulp. Everyone looked at each other, honestly wondering if Tina was actually going to hit on Jacob in front of her daughter after she recited the horror story theyâ€™d all been through.  â€œâ€¦. and I know that my beautiful daughter is capable of getting an even handsomer man if she sees fit, but I am Toriâ€™s motherâ€¦..Yes maybe I didnâ€™t birth her, but I still raised her, and I am telling you that there are certain instinctual urges that I donâ€™t have any power overâ€¦..I am her mom, and no matter how old she gets I will still always feel the need to protect herâ€¦.even if from herselfâ€¦..As such, you are a threat to my daughters safetyâ€¦.You have already almost gotten her killed once, and in no part of her torrid little tale did she mention you coming to her rescue like a shiny knight in armorâ€¦.So as far as I am concerned you are â€˜bad newsâ€™â€¦. â€œ Tina had said in an authoritative tone.<br/><br/>â€œMA!â€ Tori had yelled out in embarrassment.<br/>Jacob had clutched Toriâ€™s thigh to let her know it was alright and responded in turn, â€œYes ma-am-â€œ heâ€™d started to say before getting cut off.<br/><br/>â€œI am not finished! Iâ€™ve heard this little ghost story and I can tell you I smell bullshitâ€¦..I know the symptoms, Iâ€™ve seen the signs and Iâ€™ve been through it myselfâ€¦..Tori changed her whole persona, cut her hair, startedâ€¦.â€™self-mutilatingâ€™ with all those new piercingsâ€¦.They are all common signs of a young woman that has beenâ€¦.RAPED! Yes thatâ€™s right, I know this because Iâ€™ve been to all the groups, having been violated when I was still a young girl . Which also happens to be the reason I couldnâ€™t have children of my OWN!...Jacob!  Iâ€™ve been through it before!â€¦.She wants to change her appearance because subconsciously she believes that her old appearance had something to do with whatever trauma YOU put her through!â€ Tina berated Jacob.<br/>â€œMaâ€™amâ€¦I wound neverâ€¦â€ Jacob had trailed off, respectfully letting Toriâ€™s mother vent.<br/>â€œIâ€™m not saying that â€˜youâ€™ did, but you are responsible for putting her in that position and that isnâ€™t OKâ€¦.In short; YOU are BAD for my daughter..â€ Tina had started in again before Toriâ€™s embarrassment cut her off again.<br/>â€œMA!  What the FUCK? Jacob isnâ€™t â€˜badâ€™â€¦.â€ Tori said throwing her hands in the air. She knew Jacob was willing to take the verbal punishment but her own modesty wasnâ€™t, whether Jacob could endure it or not.<br/>â€œToriâ€¦. I know Iâ€™ve raised you with open philosophies about personal religious beliefs; but I am drawing the goddamn line here!...and this is not OK!....This is for your own good, and one day, maybe youâ€™ll even thank me!â€ Tina had said, shushing her daughter and returning her attention to Jacob.<br/>â€œJacob, You may stay for nowâ€¦ but mark my word, â€˜mister-handsome-pantsâ€™â€¦.I am watching your every move! And if you think I am going to wager my daughters safety for her happiness, YOUâ€™RE DEAD WRONG!!â€¦.Are WE clear?â€ Tina had stared at Jacob with same cold conviction the daemon Megot Vazhoul had used the last time they had talked, when sheâ€™d talked to me.<br/>It was awkward, to say the least, but the truth was Toriâ€™s mom had a point, and Jacob knew it, â€œyes maâ€™amâ€ He had answered and that was the end of that particular conversation.<br/><br/>The nightmares were also particularly bad... He often dreamed of a happy life with Tori and kid. A house and a fancy car just like the Talking Headâ€™s song promised, but then they would always twist into a darker direction at the last moment. Just as the realism of the details of these sublime illusions came into fruition, heâ€™d been confronted with a scene from the blacked out demon-rape session at the Crenshaw Manor. Sucking, Fucking,<span style=""font-weight: bold"">ENJOYING</span>the sexually powerful magiks that were in play that night. Every time he woke up in a cold sweat, knowing that the Daemon had had his woman before him and gagging on the fact. When heâ€™d finally managed to regain sleep again, they would be of the cold dead bodies of his friends. They still squirmed, writhing down in the oily abyss that is the home of the monster that took them; and not only that, he could see himself down in the pit that consumed them as well.<br/><br/>He had never waken up screaming, he knew full well that Tina was right; TorI was indeed worse off than him with concerns of physical and  mental stresses, so he wasnâ€™t concerned with his own wellbeing. He could sense it on her, and even though they hadnâ€™t had sex in weeks, they made love that night of the confrontation with her mother. It was realer than anything heâ€™d ever experienced in his life and it was almost as if Tori had something to prove.<br/><br/>So here we are today and Jacob works as a â€˜baristaâ€™ at Starbucks, for his girlfriend/lifepartner/manager that got him the job. He is no longer the dark cool semi-rich stud that wooed her, but a live-in-mooch that could only pay bills this month after selling his dead fatherâ€™s 68 Dodge Charger in his mind.<br/><br/>Jacob walks in the door of Toriâ€™s momâ€™s apartment and is greeted by his ecstatic girlfriend cheering about some contest in New Orleans.   She lays on the thick of it, selling the exciting adventure to her obviously depressed man.<br/>â€œBabeâ€¦.babyâ€¦What are we gonna go down there for?...I donâ€™t wanna get laughed atâ€¦.And  thatâ€™s obviously what they are offering â€¦.They know we donâ€™t have the equipment or the personnel  to compete in that sort of event! â€œJacob said, obviously exhausted from his day at work; not to mention the negative experience he and all his late-friends had received.<br/><br/>â€œBullshit man!â€ Fish interrupted, â€œWe started off this thing with lessâ€¦I have got a pretty good scavenged set upâ€¦.lets do it!â€<br/><br/>â€œWHAT? NO! NO, absolutely NOT!â€ Tina cut in. â€œI am not about to go an watch my â€˜baby â€˜ an d my â€¦.â€™new friendâ€™ go off on some CRAZY FUCKING ADVENTURE THAT GETS THEM KILLEDâ€¦NO! I FORBID IT!!!!!â€ Tina cried out."
1802,PSI: The Big Easy (Case 25) PM le bourreau to apply,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=22310,2013-02-03T06:44:19,Isolde,"Tori cut her eyes at her mom.<br/>""This isn't open for debate. We have an opportunity of a life time here that includes equipment and earning back our reputation."" she said, hugging Jacob's arm while she focused on Mom.<br/><br/>""If you must go,Tori, then I will do what I must. You and Jacob will need to find a new living arrangement. Both of your possessions will be in storage when you return. Albert is welcome to come back here if he chooses."" Tina said, drawing a deep breath. "" I don't think I can stand to worry about you, so I will just let you go.""<br/><br/>""Ah, Mom, we will be staying in public places. I mean for fuck's sake, this is a competition sponsored by a well respected metaphysical association. You have even bragged about hearing speakers from them when you when to the NYERA meeting last summer. We aren't trying to jump out there and get ourselves into another incident. This is legitimate and a way for Jacob to get his business back on track. We will only be gone for a weekend."" Tori coaxed, moving closer to her mom to pick an imaginary speck of dust from her shoulder.<br/><br/>""Go then,"" Tina replied, jutting out her chin. "" But the living accommodations will change. I'm firm on that decision. However, I want contact information. I mean it, No more flying blind.""<br/><br/>Fish stepped in and kissed the older woman, pulling her in for some charm and bullshit. She smiled affectionately at him, returning the hug with a sexy pelvic grind..<br/><br/>""Oh my god.""Tori whispered to Jacob. ""I did not just see that. Oh, hell no. I think I'm going to go blind.""<br/><br/>Fish said, ""We'll be back in no time. Keep the light burning in the window.""<br/><br/>When Tina smiled at him again, laying her hand against his cheek, he moved her to the side and said to Jacob,<br/><br/>""We need more staff. I mean the three of us can do it, like the Ghost Adventure people, but I would be more comfortable if we had at least two more experienced investigators. Do you guys know anyone?""<br/><br/>Jacob still looked troubled and stubborn but Tori tried to not see that look in his eyes. Ghost hunting was what they all needed to do.It was part of who they were. Jacob needed this, whether he knew it or not.<br/><br/>""How did they even know to call you? You? You didn't own PSI."" Jacob asked as he paced the floor, running his hand through his hair. ""This is a gimmick. We are a laughingstock in the paranormal circles.""<br/><br/>Before Tori could answer, Fish said,<br/>""I entered this contest thing. Had to answer a bunch of questions. write an essay. We didn't have a permanent phone. At the time, you and me didn't even have a cell phone, Jake, and I wasn't sure Toni would put the call through if someone asked for you, so I put Tori down as the contact. I didn't say nothing in case we didn't get picked.""<br/><br/>She tugged on Jacob's hand and pulled him into their room.<br/>""Let's go think about this and then we can start to pack for the trip."" she told him.<br/><br/>Tori walked, towing Jacob in her wake. He was scowling but following her.<br/>With the door closed, he went to the desk, fumbling with some skulls that were lined up against the wall.<br/><br/>""What about work? We can't just go off and leave them hanging."" he said, sitting down on the straightbacked chair.<br/><br/>""I will call Oscar. He and Jeannie can cover the weekend. He is going on a cruise in January and we have to cover for them then. I hadn't told you yet. So he will cooperate. Don't worry about it. Leave that to me."" Tori said brightly.<br/><br/>Jacob ran his hands through his hair, brooding.<br/>""Tori, I'm so sorry you were raped. It was my fault.You were my guest and..."" he began.<br/><br/>""Jacob, you haven't much touched me since. Is it because you felt responsible or because you see me as polluted?"" Tori asked him soberly. ""I don't hold you responsible for what happened to me. If I had taken enough precautions, I could have been stronger. I have enough skulls on my body now that my aura is almost iron clad. If you feel like I'm dirty because of the cluster fuck, then the only thing I can suggest is to have the coven to a cleansing on both of us.""<br/><br/>She straddled him on the chair, bracing her arms on his shoulders. Tori looked into the troubled depths of his dark eyes and then kissed him lightly on his lips.<br/>""I want to be with you, Jacob. I really do. As long as you want me, I will do what I have to do to make it work,, to make you happy. Please, Jacob, let's go to New Orleans. Make a new start.Restore the faith the public has in PSI. If we win the money, we can start over anywhere. As long as we are together.""  She kissed him again. "" Okay? Jacob, please?"""
1803,PSI: The Big Easy (Case 25) PM le bourreau to apply,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=22310,2013-02-03T17:50:26,Le bourreau,"Jacob was glad to hear Tori tell him that she didn't blame him for the sexual abuse, but he still blamed himself regardless.  He wrapped his arms around Tori's body and pulled her toward him, pressing his face in between her breasts and breathing her essence in. She wrapped her arms around his head and hugged him back.<br/><br/>Tori was right, other than the once, they'd barely touched each other, but not because he thought she was 'dirty', certainly not. He wanted to give her space, but now breathing her in, and feeling her bra-less boobs pressed against his temples, his libido had taken her words as a challenge.  Jacobs hand's slipped under Tori's shirt and started caressing her sides, eventually working up and around to her breasts.<br/><br/>""You know....If she's kicking us out...we might as well..."" Jacob started to say as he picked Tori up and carried her over to the bed, ""They think we are packing anyway...""<br/><br/>Tori started kissing Jacob passionately, letting him know she was equally starved for attention as he. Their tongues swirled in each other's mouths as Jacob reached down and unbottoned Tori's tight jeans. He was not gentle either, as he grabbed them and wrenched them down. The next thing Tori knew Jacob grabbed her panties and with a single yank , ripped them to shreds.<br/><br/>""Hey! I liked those!"" She protested, but the smile on her face told Jacob that she kind of liked it.<br/><br/>""Baby...we are going to New Orleans....You ain't gonna need no fucking panties..."" Jacob laughed, and let her know that he was in agreement about going on the trip.<br/><br/>Hearing him say they were going made Tori ecstatic, and she reached up and started kissing him more aggressively, soon they were naked and writhing on each other. Jacob slipped his manhood into Tori and started pumping. He started slow, not wanting to bring back any bad memories, but when she wrapped her sexy thighs around his hips to spur him on, he started to build up some intensity.  ""Fuck me hard! Jake!"" Tori moaned out.<br/><br/>Jacob started pounding Tori like there was no tomorrow, the wet smacking sound of sweating hard sex filled the room. Tori had to bite a pillow so she wouldn't scream out in extacy and alert her mom and Fish in the next room. Even with the pillow in place, Jacob could still hear the moans of her mounting pleasure.<br/><br/>""Tori...Honey I am sorry about freakin-"" Tina said as she opened her daughter's door and walked in on Jacob , nuts deep in her darling daughter. She gasped, not a prude herself, but she was still Tori's mom and she didn't wanna see that.<br/><br/>""MOM!"" Tori threw the saliva covered pillow aside and yelled out in anger.<br/><br/>Tina was stricken, her eyes large, her mouth hanging agape, and she couldn't help but notice how well shaped Jacob's rear-end was. Suddenly Fish grabbed Tina by the arm and pulled her back out of the room. ""Sorry guys"" He said as he grabbed the door, snuck a peek of his own, and then shut it.<br/><br/>Both Tori and Jacob looked at each other for a second, before giggling in embarrassment. "" I am pretty sure she is gonna kick us out now, for sure...hahah"" Jacob said, starting to loose steam after being caught. But Tori wasn't finished and pulled him back into her.<br/><br/>""Yeah...so we better make it worth it!"" She said as she lick his chest and used her heels to get him pumping again."
1804,PSI: The Big Easy (Case 25) PM le bourreau to apply,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=22310,2013-02-03T19:59:48,Isolde,"The sex was worth it but more importantly to Tori as she reached her climax, she felt Jacob's love. Heart to heart. A metaphysical connection as if she had Jacob had been connected for centuries. Tears sprang to her eyes and rolled down the sides of her cheeks as she raked her nails down his back.<br/>""Jake, I love you."" she groaned.<br/><br/>His eyes were shut tight as he shuddered against his own release.finally he collapsed on her. When he came back to his regular senses, he kissed her, tasting the tears.<br/><br/>""What's wrong, baby? Did I hurt you? I didn't.."" he began.<br/><br/>Tori hushed him, laying her fingers across his soft lips. ""Never been better.""she murmured.<br/><br/>~~~~~~~~~~~<br/>They sat out on the back stoop, looking at the stars in the clear,cold night. Their breaths were puffs of white clouds drifting through the air.Fish joined them,bringing beers all around.<br/><br/>""A little cold for Stella, don't you think? "" Tori laughed accepting the green bottle.<br/><br/>""Never,"" Fish said, taking a long drink. He sat down next to her but tipped bottles with Jacob. ""Hey, Tori, I hope you aren't pissed about me and Tina. At first it was kind of weird but not any more.""<br/><br/>Tori shrugged, staring straight ahead. ""I guess its okay, Fish, just don't tell me about it and I will not call you Dad.""<br/><br/>They all chuckled.<br/><br/>""She wanted to come with us, but I told her no. I don't want any possible distractions. ""Fish said. "" I'm not really up for discussing it with her. She seemed okay with it.""<br/><br/>Tori nodded and Jacob said, ""We want to really do a professional job. No fucking around on the job this time."" He cleared his throat. ""We need some experienced help though. Any ideas about where we can find some ASAP?"""
1805,PSI: The Big Easy (Case 25) PM le bourreau to apply,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=22310,2013-02-03T21:29:06,Le bourreau,"""I found a couple people online and threw them a message, A young guy with the screenname of<span style=""font-weight: bold"">Blaze</span>, and a couple of others,  but I haven't heard shit back yet...I guess our reputation proceeds us...You ever think about changing the name?"" Fish put in.<br/><br/>""Nah....It would be like admitting we'd done something wrong, and we didn't! All things considered I would say we came through the whole ordeal with as much, if not more integrity than anyone else could have mustered....Just keep your eyes peeled online for replies, but make sure you do background checks...I don't want somebody who is just in it for the fame, OK?"" Jacob said and took a swig off of his beer. ""Worst case scenario, we go down to the big easy and pick some people up down there, that place is brimming full of paranormal enthusiasts. ""<br/><br/>""You got it boss....and might I say...It's awful nice to see your head back in the game...I was starting to wonder if you were ever going to come back around....Shit man, fixing computers might pay my bills but with out investigating, I don't know what I'd do, CHEERS!"" Fish announced happily and they all clanked beer bottles.<br/><br/>""Well alright then...I think I am gonna go spend some quality time with Toni (*Tina?), she's still pretty upset....You to kids don't stay up too late, Do you understand me young lady?"" Fish said in a mocking fatherly tone, rubbing Tori's short cut red spikey hair. Tori smacked his hand away and flipped him the bird.<br/><br/>The Autumn night was warm with only a slight chill on the air, and Jacob stood up and walked out into the yard, his lean, muscled form catching the moonlight, as he rubbed his hand through his hair, trying to crunch the numbers in his head. ""I guess I could sell the my dad's Charger...maybe get 5-600 bucks for it...Or we could get the plane tickets and cash them in....Maybe drive down in your mustang...You think it would make it all the way there?"" Jacob turned and asked Tori as she sat on the back porch dressed only in Jacob's t-shirt, she shrugged her shoulders, honestly not knowing.<br/><br/>""They got it covered, hon. All we gotta do is show up, why are you so worried?"" Tori asked, holding her beer between her naked knees.<br/><br/>""Aaah I don't know...I guess I am just apprehensive, I mean what if we get down there and stuff starts happening again...Everybody went through so much at Crenshaw....It's just...I worried, we are gonna go down there and prove all those stupid fucks on the internet chat rooms right...You know...that we aren't legitimate ghost hunters...just a bunch of sex crazed thrill seekers like they say we are."" Jacob said as he rolled the skull ring that Tori had let him keep after the incident. He kept it on a rope around his neck, because his fingers were too big to fit it.<br/><br/>""Baby, we are survivors....WE SURVIVED, and not out of luck, but because we earned it. PSI is the best paranormal investion team out there, and we need to go down there and prove it to them all, and that is exactly what we are going to do! Fuck those haters, they don't know what we went through, only we do, and we made it....We are going to make it, and that will shut them up for good. If it's just You, me and Fish, then we will make do, If we can find someone that fits into are group, even better, but either way we are gonna get the evidence and win that fucking competition....I can feel it in my bones!"" Tori finished, and finished her beer in a matter of a few chugs, she tossed the bottle aside and strode over to her man, planting a deep long kiss on his lips.<br/><br/>""Tori....I love you..."" Jacob finally reciprocated the feeling that Tori had presented while they were making love earlier. Soon they were making out again, laying in the cold dew on the grass, besides there was no reason to rush back inside with Fish wooing Tori's mom, both of them were happy to waste a little time cavorting in the moon light."
1806,PSI: The Big Easy (Case 25) PM le bourreau to apply,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=22310,2013-02-03T23:18:11,Isolde,"""Jacob, it is too cold to make love in the moonlight,""Tori whispered at him, scandalized as he slipped inside her while they were spooning.<br/><br/>""I'll warm you up."" he whispered back as he nuzzled her neck.<br/><br/>He did. Tori lay in a  sated stupor for a long time after, Jacob's arms securely around her.<br/><br/>The lights went off in the house and they finally snuck back inside, noticing that Fish was not on the sofa.<br/>""I do not want to know,""Tori said,squeezing her eyes shut as they passed by.<br/><br/>At breakfast, Tori was watching Jacob put jelly on his toast.She liked watching his hands as they did small tasks. Every move he made was graceful and competent.<br/>""You know, if we drove we could see lots of countryside.It would be an adventure.""<br/><br/>""Don't tempt me, baby, You know I'm not good for resisting you."" he answered around a mouth full of toast and strawberry jam.<br/><br/>""But on the other hand, we don't have the leisure time to get there either. Damn, I guess we are flying.I'm going to ask Mom to drive us to the airport. She will like that. Being in a bigger city, she can hit the specialty shops. But someday, Jacob, I swear to you. we will go on a major road trip. Who knows,maybe we will drive to Santa Fe, New Mexico and investigate Pueblo ruins.""<br/><br/>He just grinned at her and then winked. Tori blushed as if she could hear what he was suggesting.<br/><br/>""Jacob, "" Fish said as he entered the room. ""You need to call that lady to finalize the details. You are the head of PSI."""
1807,PSI: The Big Easy (Case 25) PM le bourreau to apply,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=22310,2013-02-04T00:02:07,Le bourreau,"""Nah....not anymore....I had my go...and look what happened, Tori I nominate you!"" Jacob said as he wiped the jelly away from him masculine grin.<br/><br/>""What? Fuck that...I've got seniority!"" Fish said protesting Jacob's impromptu nomination for Tori to take leadership role in PSI. He cracked the Pepsi 'throwback' and sat down at the breakfast table.<br/><br/>""Shut up Jacob, don't fuck around, you started PSI, You run it...I trust you and so does Fish!"" Tori started to protest, but Jacob held his hand up waving it back at Tori.<br/><br/>""Nope, the only way I am doing this is if Tori is in charge....It ain't up for debate, As you both know I started PSI so I have complete control over it's operation....either Tori commands this mission or I don't wanna do it..."" Jacob's shit-eating-grin spread across his face, knowing that that was the end of the discussion, he hungrily chomped the rest of his toast up and stood and walked away from the table before anyone could retort.<br/><br/>Jacob exited through the back door of the kitchen and strode out into the beautiful backyard on that warm October morning; he was absolutely sure that Tori was up to the challenge, and the opportunity for her to shine wasn't going to knock twice. Either 'Tori' would rise to the challenge or they had nothing else to talk about. Jacob stood out in the sun, soaking it in as he sipped his coffee.<br/><br/>Inside the kitchen, Fish looked up at Tori, he knew Jacob for many years, and the thing about that man that never changed was that once his mind was set, not god or all the angels in heaven above was going to dissuade him.<br/><br/>""O Captain! my Captain! our fearful trip is done,<br/>The ship has weatherâ€™d every rack, the prize we sought is won,<br/>The port is near, the bells I hear, the people all exulting,<br/>While follow eyes the steady keel, the vessel grim and daring..."" Fish recited Whitman, with pinpoint accuracy, while Tori listened, not interrupting him, knowing full well that Jacob wasn't about to change his mind on the subject."
1808,PSI: The Big Easy (Case 25) PM le bourreau to apply,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=22310,2013-02-04T07:00:12,Isolde,"Tori found the phone number to Mrs. Whitmore and settled in to find out more details.<br/><br/>""Mrs Whitmore? This is Tori Morissette, we spoke on the phone yesterday about possible participation in your competition?""<br/><br/>""Oh,  yes, dearie. Did the tickets arrive yet?"" the elder woman inquired.<br/><br/>""Tickets? Um, no ma'am. I didn't know we had agreed to...""<br/><br/>""I know your group wants this according to Mr.Fish's application and that moving essay he wrote describing all of your dedication and loss with the Crenshaw affair. So I have had the airline tickets overnighted via Fed Ex."" Mrs. Whitmore chortled, no other way to describe it. ""I sent three tickets in the names. of Albert Fish, Jacob Dillon and Tori Morissette. I hope someone will be home because you will need to sign for them.""<br/><br/>Tori just shook her head. Jacob came up behind her and slid his hands inside her Tee shirt. She swatted at him as she tried to conduct business on the phone.<br/>""When is this event?"" she asked. ""Will just the three of us be enough? We lost some of our crew recently and haven't been able to replace them.""<br/><br/>He rolled her nipples between his thumb and forefingers. Tori tried to wriggle away.<br/><br/>""The event is for this coming weekend. You will fly in on Friday evening. We will pick you up. You will be staying at the Ursaline Bed and Breakfast, not far from Bourbon Street. Of course, we will pick up the tab on that. The inn is reputed to be haunted but we will not be investigating it.You might want to interview people there on your own time.<br/><br/>Four groups were chosen from the hundreds that applied. One group not far from you, TAPS, is coming and the Society of the Haunted from Oklahoma, you and  Alabama Paranormal Exploration Society, how odd, their call letters would spell APES. You each will chose a name of a local house at random. You will be locked  in over night. Whoever brings us proof, as on video, EVP, camera, etc,provides solid proof that can not be debunked, will win the prize. $200,000 and will be written up in Time magazine.<br/><br/>We will be adding some artificial haunting that you will need to carefully debunk. Any of that submitted as evidence will automatically disqualify your group.""<br/><br/>Tori was making murmuring noises of understanding when Jacob ran his hand down the front of her jeans and found her sweet spot. The murmur almost became a moan.<br/><br/>Mrs. Whitmore continued.<br/>""All meals will be provided for using a prepaid Visa card for each of  you. Each card has 400 dollars on it. You should be able to eat and drink some. You will be flying back out Monday afternoon.<br/><br/>As far as equipment, like I told you earlier, we will provide all the equipment for everyone. That way,the playing field is equal and no one has an advantage just because they own fancy equipment. Hand held cameras, digital thermometers, digitial recorders and four cameras for each place that is attached to a command center computer. Each venue will also have a spirit box. the mechanism that allows spirits to verbalize communication.<br/><br/>As for assistants, don't worry about that, We have a pool of people, solo applicants that met stringent requirements to be considered. You can choose from among them if you wish.""<br/><br/>Jacob ran his hand a little lower, flexing his legs to get into a better position. He eased a finger into her and nudged her legs apart with his knee.<br/><br/>""Oh, okay, thanks Mrs. Whitmore."" Tori answered a little breathlessly. ""I guess we will see you this weekend. Bye now.""<br/><br/>She hung up the phone and stood then, trembling legs splayed while Jacob ran game under her clothes. The doorbell rang.<br/><br/>""Let Fish answer it,"" he commanded."
1809,PSI: The Big Easy (Case 25) PM le bourreau to apply,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=22310,2013-02-04T18:04:47,Le bourreau,"Jacob picked Tori up, once she'd finished talking to the woman on the phone, and started to B-line it toward their bedroom.<br/><br/>""Hey...what the hell....Is somebody gonna answer the door or what?"" Fish called out from the kitchen. ""I've got it dear, you just finish your lunch"" Tina said as she rushed toward the front door to answer it and sign for the package.<br/><br/>Jacob laid Tori down on the bed, ""She said the plane tickets were personalized, so I don't think pawning them off is an option-"" Tori started to say as Jacob tore her jeans off and dove into her pussy, sucking her clit and fingering her wet snatch.<br/><br/>""OOOOhh Jake....OOhhh"" Tori moaned out as she spread her legs, pointing her toes toward the ceiling and using her hands to push Jacob's handsome face deep into herself. ""OOOOh bring that big dick up here Jakie...I wanna suck the head off of it!"" She exclaimed.<br/><br/><br/>*************<br/><br/><br/>Out in the kitchen Fish sat, smoking his cigarette and sipping his real sugar Pespi, when Tina strode in, a manila envelope in her hands. She was wearing a house coat, but underneath it she was still wearing the skimpy lingerie she'd worn for his amusement last night. Tina had a great body for a woman in her late 40's and Fish's dick twitch as soon as he saw her.<br/><br/>""Who was it?"" FIsh asked, oblivious to the conversation Tori had just had with the woman on the phone.<br/><br/>Tina ignored him a bit and walked over to the stove, she turned the burner on full blast and a quick ticking sound the bluish green flame leapt up on the rear burner.<br/><br/>""You making some of that pink tea we had last night? That stuff was really good!"" Fish asked.<br/><br/>""No dear, I am not....what I am doing is ensuring my daughter's safety, whether she understands it or not, I am only looking out for her....we can have tea later "" Tina said as she held the brown envelope's corner to the flame and started it burning.<br/><br/>Fish was a stoner but he was also smart, and his mind raced through probable scenarios of what could be inside that envelope, it didn't take but a brief second for him to realize that those were probably the plane tickets. ""Tina! NO.....NO  NO NO!"" Fish said as he stood up and bolted for her. ""TORI! TORI COM HERE NOW, YER MOM'S LOST IT!"" He called out in a frenzy, trying to grab the burning envelope from Tina but to no avail.<br/><br/>The door of Tori's room slammed open and Tori and Jacob came in a hurry out into the kitchen to see the scene unfolding. Tori's eyes got huge when she saw the burning envelope her mom was holding. ""MOM, NO!"" She cried out, oblivious to the fact that her face was covered in Jacob's semen.<br/><br/>Tori didn't hesitate, she bolted across the kitchen and grabbed the burning envelope from her mother, unlike Fish she had no qualms about roughing it away from Tina. Tori threw the envelope to the ground and started stomping the flames out with her barefoot. Once the flame was out, she feverishly ripped the burnt brown paper away, finding, thankfully that the tickets were only lightly singed.<br/><br/>""MOM, WHAT THE FUCK IS WRONG WITH YOU? I AM A GROWN WOMAN!"" Tori berated her mom, picking the tickets up and clutching them to her chest like they were some sentimental keepsake.<br/><br/>""Tori, I don't wanna hear it....And I will tell you what, young lady....You don't own New Orleans...Maybe I need a vacation....YES...yes that's right I am going to New Orleans and there is nothing you can do about it...Do you understand me? I already almost lost you once and I am not about to do it again....."" Tina said, tears whelming up in her eyes, she stormed out of the kitchen in a huff, leaving the two men and Tori standing in the kitchen dumbstruck.<br/><br/>Fish silently pointed at his own face, and then pantomimed a wiping gesture to let Tori know she had 'egg' on her face."
1810,PSI: The Big Easy (Case 25) PM le bourreau to apply,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=22310,2013-02-04T19:29:19,Isolde,"Once they were all clothed and 'in their right minds', Tori, Jacob and Fish met at the coffee shop with the plane tickets. Tori took them out of her zebra striped bag and spread them out on the table. They all just stared at them, breathing hard. Their dreams, Jacob's business, were within reach,if nothing messed things up.<br/><br/>""Fish, can't you do anything about Mom?"" Tori asked. She was miserable with this declaration about her joining this expedition. Her mom wasn't a ghost hunter, but she was a medium. But after the attempted ticket burning fiasco, she wasn't sure..<br/>""I mean,, can we trust her to be focused on the important business? I don't know if she was tripping that much because of me or if she doesn't want Fish to be away from her.""<br/><br/>""She said you,"" Fish answered. Tori just rolled her eyes at him.<br/><br/>""So, let's say she goes,"" Jacob said,"" she has to agree to the plan and who is in charge, namely you, Tori.""<br/><br/>""Jake, I don't really want her to go. She is my mom, for pete's sake.""<br/><br/>""Who is Pete?"" Fish asked.<br/><br/>""Stop it smart ass,"" Tori said. ""Didn't you hear Jake? I'm in charge, a little respect please. This is about YOUR girlfriend. Oh, that is so nasty. My mom, your main squeeze"" she shuddered.<br/><br/>""Knock it off, you two,"" Jacob said. ""If she insists, let's absorb her into PSI.""<br/><br/>Tori sat back, crossing her arms. So much for fun in New Orleans. She nodded agreement and looked pointedly at Fish.<br/><br/>""I'm good. I just don't want a repeat of a horny demon using my attraction to Tina..."" Fish started.<br/><br/>Tori clapped her hands over her ears. ""La, la, la, la.""<br/><br/>Jacob shook his head.<br/>""We get ya on that,Fish. This should be a different situation. So call her. Ask her to come down here.""<br/><br/>Fish looked at him blankly. ""Why? we can see her at the house.""<br/><br/>Tori sat up, understanding almost a light bulb over her head.<br/>""If she comes here,then she is like interviewing . This is a power neutral spot and it allows us to discuss business away from personal feelings.""<br/><br/>Jacob smiled at her and nodded.<br/><br/>Fish called.<br/>""Hey, Tina, we have been talking about  taking you on as part of our staff. Would you cone down to Starbucks so we can interview you?""  he nodded and said,"" Well, if your talents mesh with ours, you wouldn't have to pay anything. Tori should be able to get you a plane ticket and all the perks."" he nodded his head and turned his back.  When he turned back, his face was a little flushed and he had a goofy grin on his face.<br/><br/>Tori rolled her eyes and then asked,"" well?""<br/><br/>""She is coming and will be here as soon as this rerun of NCIS is over."" Fish answered.<br/><br/>Two cups of coffee later, Tina came in, her long, flowing gypsy skirt billowing around her legs. She hung her patch work bag over the chair, kissed Fish chastely and graciously accepted a cup of coffee au lait from Tori. She even stiffly smiled at Jacob.<br/><br/>""Okay, Mom, we discussed you going to New Orleans as part of our staff based on your ability as a medium. You have to understand the dynamic here. Jacob is the owner of PSI. I am the manager of this case. Fish is the IT guy. We all have functions and there is a chain of command. If you go as staff, we would like that, by the way,"" Tori almost choked on the fib,""you will get air fare and the stipend. We all plan for the prize money to go to PSI. If you go, you go as Tina Morissette, medium, not Tina Morissette, mom. Can you accept that?""<br/><br/>Tina sipped the coffee and stirred in some sugar.<br/>""I would like to go. I do need a vacation and I really can't afford the tickets and stuff, so yeah, I could work with you. I don't know if I can be objective where you are concerned. but I will try. That is all I can say. ""<br/><br/>Tori knew what this admission and agreement had cost her mom. She relaxed. She glanced at Jacob, hoping he would assert himself a little toward Mom, really set the tone so Mom could see how serious Jacob was about ghost hunting,"
1811,PSI: The Big Easy (Case 25) PM le bourreau to apply,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=22310,2013-02-04T20:36:56,Le bourreau,"""I'm still not sold on you, Young man....I've seen your type before and I know the smooth talk and devilish good looks are covering something a bit more sinister...And until you prove me otherwise, I am gonna have my eyes on you!"" Tina started in on Jacob, taking her two fingers and pointing at her eyes and then at him, to express her point.<br/><br/>""Yes ma'am.."" Jacob said, unable to wipe the grin off of his face. He could tell Tori wanted him to put her mom 'in her place',  and when he didn't Tori elbowed him in the ribs.<br/><br/>""Come on...this is what I am talking about Mom....You can't be acting like that when your on the team!"" Tori started to chew her mom out and cause a bit of a scene.<br/><br/>""OK, Tori, I sware...That's the last of it, I just want him to be clear on my position, I promise I'll be a complete professional, from this point on...OK?"" Tina said dismissively, and everyone just knew she was pacifying her daughter.<br/><br/>After a few minutes of tense silence, Fish cut in, ""Yeah....soooo still now word from the promising applicant named 'Blaze'....Someone else, messaged me, but his back ground check didn't exactly come up clean. A guy Simon James, He's had some investigation experience, but got kicked out of his last crew because he couldn't follow protocol, and apparently ended up punching out the team leader. He claims he was possessed, but when I messaged his former team to get there side of the story, nobody got back to me, and all their accounts had been canceled.....Probably too late to bring him in on this case, but maybe a future candidate, if you guys think he's worth a try....He said he was willing to meet us down in New Orleans though, if we were interest....seems kinda shady if you ask me though. ""<br/><br/>""Well I guess we can't be too discriminating against people doing things while under the influence of supernatural possession after what we've been through....What do you think Tori, you're team leader.."" Jacob said, trying lean in and give her a pity kiss on the cheek."
1812,PSI: The Big Easy (Case 25) PM le bourreau to apply,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=22310,2013-02-04T21:09:36,Isolde,"Tori cut her eyes at Jacob and made a little moue of dispproval,<br/>""We don't judge people by the fact that they didn't get along with their old crew, that could be an indication of bad leadership. As for the possession, we know that happens and no one is really responsible for what happens. or maybe that demon just takes over the brain and amplifies desires, even the creepy ones that no one wants to acknowledge. anyway, I had hoped the Blaze guy would work out, his bio sounded simpatico with us.<br/><br/>The Simon James guy can meet us in New Orleans, We don't know if he would work out with us, so we don't want his name associated with PSI. he can meet us there and if we win,he can go to work with us as a permanent part of our group.""<br/><br/>Tori and Jacob opted to walk while Fish and Tina drove away in Tina's VW. Fish was at the wheel and he ground the gears as the orange bug jumped the curb. Tori laughed at him, waving. As the lights dimmed in the distances, Jacob turned to Tori and did the watching you fingers thing, a solemn expression on his face. She giggled.<br/><br/>""Its going to work out fine,"" Jacob assured her.<br/><br/>Tori nodded. "" Maybe when she sees your professionalism, Mom will freakin lighten up. Oh, my god, Jacob. We are really back in business. Airport here we come.""<br/><br/>~~~~<br/>Later that night Tori was packing after everyone else was sleeping. She had her bag laid out on the kitchen table, went out to find her favorite shirt in the laundry room, and when she came back, found all of her clothes strung out on the floor. Tori was furious. Was her mom playing games with her? Really!, no sense in her being a bitch. Tori stormed into her mom's room to find her and Fish sleeping. Not just sleeping but post coital sleeping with Fish draped across her. Tori backed out of the room slowly, easing the door shut. Jacob was sleeping. She could hear his almost snore.<br/><br/>Shaking her head, she went back to the kitchen to find the plane tickets which had been in her purse, were laying facedown on the table. Tori tossed everything in the bag, grabbed the tickets and went to her room, shutting the door. She slipped everything under her bed and crawled in beside Jacob."
1813,PSI: The Big Easy (Case 25) PM le bourreau to apply,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=22310,2013-02-04T22:12:20,Le bourreau,"They all made it home and packed, Fish ended up having the most bags, so they took the VW to the airport long term parking. Tina was pissed about having to buy her own plane ticket, but with time limitations, the best Jacob could offer was reimbursement , once they'd got down to Louisiana and registered her as an official team member.  Then security ended up taking forever, because Fish had some, experimental camera he'd been tinkering with and wanted to try out during the investigation, he was giving the Security guards a hard time about the radiation from the x-ray machines messing it up but of course he relented, but only after 15 minutes of debate and almost missing their plane.<br/><br/>Finally on board, they got one of the few strokes of good luck they'd had in a while, Tina could only afford cheap seats, while the plane tickets the competition had sent up, were first class. Fish ended up trading with some lucky smuck so he could sit by Tina, leaving Tori and Jacob to enjoy the flight, undisturbed.<br/><br/>An hour in, and after a few cocktails to relax, Jacob and Tori were flirting and having a genuinely good time. The stresses of their past starting to melt away, they were like any young couple in love.<br/><br/>""So, tell me the truth...do you like my hair....You don't think it makes me look like a boy?"" Tori said as her cheeks blushed and she rubbed her hand through the short red spikes.<br/><br/>""Well yeah....but a really cute boy, one with big tits and a pear shaped ass that tastes like french vanilla ice cream!"" Jacob said and started to chuckle.<br/><br/>""STOP!"" Tori said and socked him in the arm. ""How's that? I punch like a guy too...don't I?""<br/><br/>""Ahhhh Stop that skull ring hurts..."" Jacob said as he rubbed her arm playfully.<br/><br/>""Hey....you wanna join this 'guy' in the bathroom for an invitation to the 'mile high club'?"" Tori whispered into Jacobs ear, but with the few drinks in her she annouced it a bit too loud and the fat man across the isle caught wind of what they were planning. He jumped up and bolted for the bathroom, his stomach audibly growling.  ""EWWWW!"" Tori said when she saw the obesse man tear off toward the first class bathroom.<br/><br/>""I guess there goes that idea...."" Jacob said disappointingly.<br/><br/>""Fuck that, my ass isn't that big...lets go check the business class bathrooms...we can fit!"" Tori giggled and dragged Jacob toward the rear portion of the plane. They made it into the small curtained divide were the bathrooms were and started making out and groping each other.<br/><br/>Jacob reached for the door and suddenly it popped open on it's own. Tina and Fish were just finishing putting their cloths in order, from whatever they'd been doing in there.<br/><br/>""Hey....great minds think alike!"" Fish said, trying to cover his embarrassment with humor, and clapping Jacob on the arm.<br/><br/>""EWWWW! You see! This is exactly what I am talking about!"" Tori said, disgusted by the mental images flooding her mind.<br/><br/>""Oooh stop....What were you two coming back here for anyway....Little miss judgmental!"" Tina said as she budged by the group on the way back to her seat, stopping to give Fish a kiss on the cheek."
1814,PSI: The Big Easy (Case 25) PM le bourreau to apply,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=22310,2013-02-04T22:55:03,Isolde,"Tori was secretly glad that Jacob suggested the bathroom as a clandestine mile high club destination. The two of them crowded inside and Jacob sat her on the sink. Her denim mini skirt and thong under it offered no resistance to their plan. He slammed home and she wrapped her legs around him. Someone banged on the door.<br/><br/>""Would you hurry in there? My kid needs to use the facility.""<br/>Tori hugged close to Jacob to stifle the giggle. 'Hurry,"" she whispered. ""but tell me when you are ready, I want to go with you.""<br/>He didn't waste any breath on answering her for a bit, then groaned, ""I'm cuming.""<br/>Just hearing the words made Tori ready too. When she felt him pulsing inside, she found her own release.<br/><br/>Tap, tap, tap.<br/>""Will you hurry in there?""<br/><br/>Jacob buried his face in her shoulder, shaking with laughter.<br/><br/>Tori thought a minute, then answered<br/>""yeah, just a minute. That airline food really gave me a stomach problem. Let me get this mess cleaned up.""<br/><br/>She and Jacob did clean up and he slipped out first. Tori followed. A mom was helping a little boy change his clothes. She flashed Tori a dirty look.  Tori made her way back to the first class section where she sat next to Jacob. The flight attendant was handing out white wash cloths that had been rolled into a tight bundle. The cloths were damp, warm and fragrant. One person picked it up and tried to eat it, while another shook it out and started cleaning his ears. Tori giggled at both of them.<br/><br/>The warm wash cloth felt divine and Tori wiped her hands and neck with it.<br/>""Umm, Jacob, I think we had poltergeist activity last night.""<br/><br/>""It was just your mom,""<br/><br/>""No, I don't think so. I think it means something. an omen.""<br/><br/>~~~~~~~~~~~~~<br/>The landing was bumpy and Tori was hanging onto the armrest tightly but trying to breathe through the experience.The plane coasted to a stop and then cruised to the terminal. Once inside,they went downstairs to the waiting shuttles. They found one with a man standing outside that said, SSONOLA. A large group of people assembled.<br/><br/>""Come on, guys, that is our bus.""Tori said, hurrying toward the red and white van, her back clacking on the pavement as it rolled along. They all shuffled up the stairs and seated themselves.<br/><br/>""You folks all staying at the Ursaline?"" the van driver asked.<br/><br/>They all answered affirmatively. Tori got an up close look at Jason Hawes from TAPS. She didn't recognize the others but how cool was this? she thought.<br/><br/>The shuttle driver took off, bombarding them with facts and trivia about the city. He had a soft accent that was almost musical.<br/>""My grandmere was a voodoo lady, her. Dis city gots lots of ghosts, yes? I try to stay away from cemeteries at night, me. What for you want to sit up in a house wit a ghost, you?"" he rambled on.<br/><br/>Tori sat back, leaning against Jacob. She was quivering with excitement.<br/><br/>Tina and Fish were straining to look out the windows. She was pointing and he was taking pictures on a Nikon. Tori watched him slightly turn and snap a picture of Tina's soft cleavage. Tori shook her head. Her mom didn't even notice. Jacob was quiet, which Tori knew meant he was thinking.<br/><br/>Tori murmured to Jacob.<br/>""You know they blocked out three rooms for us. Maybe we can use one of them as a command room for ourselves, you know for our equipment and looking through evidence. or should we be nice and tell them we only need two?""<br/><br/>""Hey guys, ""Fish said, "" we can go to Bourbon street tonight after we meet with the Society. I want to drink a Hurricane at Pat O'Brian's first thing.""<br/><br/>Tina said, ""I want to get a tattoo while I'm here and visit the little witch shop, Hex.""<br/><br/>Jacob and Tori just looked at each other and Tori was wondering what Jacob would think of sex in a cemetery."
1815,PSI: The Big Easy (Case 25) PM le bourreau to apply,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=22310,2013-02-05T01:37:38,Le bourreau,"Jacob couldnâ€™t believe Tori was still into screwing in the airplane bathroom after catching her mom and Fish doing just that, better yet she was ok with using the same stall. The landing wasnâ€™t great, due to some passing weather, but the pilot assure everyone that rain and storms werenâ€™t usual for this time of year, at which most the returning locals on the plane cracked up at the pilots obvious joke.<br/><br/>In the Van they were confronted with other various ghost hunting faux-celebrities, and Jacob is unimpressed. Heâ€™s casual and even shakes the Sci fi celebrities hand but little more is said about it, although he notices Tori is a little star-struck. Jacob isnâ€™t mad, he thinks itâ€™s cute and doesnâ€™t bag on her for innocent awe.<br/><br/>â€œOkay, so the itinerary says weâ€™ve got like 3-3 1/2 hours before sign in, I think Tina and I are gonna see the sights, Meanwhile Iâ€™ve set up a meet and Greet with this â€˜Simonâ€™ guy in the hotel lobby, if you two like him enough will classify him as an â€˜internâ€™ so that he doesnâ€™t have official team  status, until we see what heâ€™s gotâ€¦.I meanâ€¦if thatâ€™s ok with you Toriâ€¦sorryâ€¦Captain Toriâ€¦heheheâ€ Fish had a little laugh at her expense. Tina laughed and pinched his thigh, her mid-life crisis/ reemerged horny-teenager persona in full effect.<br/><br/>â€œVery funny Fishâ€¦.friggin hilarious!â€ Tori said throwing Fish a sarcastic look and the bird. Just then Jason Hawes turned and caught the lewd gesture; he huffed and shook his head at the unprofessionalism before turning back to pay attention to the tour guide. Toriâ€™s face blushed as red as her hair with embarrassment, but she did her best not to show it.<br/><br/>â€œHeyâ€¦fuck themâ€¦.Sci fi channel sucks anyway!â€ Jacob whispered to Tori, reassuring her. â€œBesides, I am way hotter than him!â€ He said, chuckling at his own hubris.<br/><br/>It was apparently loud enough for Mr. Hawesâ€™s bald ass to hear, because he stood right up, puffing his chest at the challenge. â€œWhat? What did you say? You think people donâ€™t know who you guys are? Listen this might be a big kinky ghost party to you and your friends but we take this seriously MAN! You should probably get your â€˜rag-tagâ€™ team of â€˜misfitsâ€™ under control, because TAPS IS HERE TO BRING OUR A-GAME! PUNK!â€ he said working himself into an overcompensating rage, poking his finger into the air in front of him.<br/><br/>â€œSettle down tough guyâ€¦.You look like an asshole right nowâ€¦you know that right! You donâ€™t know what happened to usâ€¦you ainâ€™t got a fucking clueâ€¦they donâ€™t manufacture scary shit on your fake show, like we been through, so donâ€™t fucking GO THEREâ€¦fucking sellout!â€ Jacob gave back as good as he got, standing up and showing his size, he didnâ€™t like being challenged and he was damn sure not going to let the likes of this guy do it in front of the woman he loved, whether she had a crush on him or not."
1816,PSI: The Big Easy (Case 25) PM le bourreau to apply,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=22310,2013-02-05T02:06:25,Isolde,"Tori put her hands on Jacob's chest.<br/>""Baby, don't do this. J is an old guy and you might give him a heart attack. Come on,let's go.""<br/><br/>Jason shook his head and turned to his front man, one she recognized as Tango. ""We have serious work to do. Let's go."" Jason said, ""We have serious work to do.""  They walked away but Tori saw him squeeze his fists as he left.<br/><br/>Tori and Jacob carried their equipment up the steep stairs to a room with wide open narrow double doors.<br/>""You are way hotter than him. I wouldn't want to do an old guy. and did you hear that? He knows who PSI is. How cool is that? people know about us.""<br/><br/>Jacob was still a little grumpy so Tori unpacked their stuff.<br/><br/>""Did you think it was weird to fuck in the restroom stall after Fish and Mom had been in there? I started to walk away but decided that if we are going to make this work here that I have to treat her like anyone else. Besides, I was so hot for you. I wore that thong just for you, hoping you would want to do it in a bathroom stall. I had hoped to try it at the airport but on the plane was way better.""<br/><br/>He stood at the open doorway,looking out over the inner courtyard that New Orleans was so famous for. Tables and chairs cluttered the area and a hot tub was discreetly in one corner.<br/><br/>""Hey, I heard you can use the hot tub au natural"" Tori said, coming behind him, sliding her hands up his shirt. ""I bet we could figure out a way to fool around in the pool without being caught. It is kind of fun risking being caught, like the other night outside in the yard.""<br/><br/>Jacob was still brooding. Tori snapped a picture of him with her phone. When she checked, she saw a face, hazy but still a face. About that time, the TV snapped on. They turned around and gaped at it.<br/><br/>""Um, I heard this inn was haunted,""Tori managed to say, ""I guess it is a good way to say, Welcome.to the Big Easy."" and the TV snapped off.<br/><br/>Tori turned back to Jacob. ""Do you want to go for a walk or do something else?"""
1817,PSI: The Big Easy (Case 25) PM le bourreau to apply,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=22310,2013-02-05T02:46:49,Le bourreau,"""Hell no babe, that shit was WAY HOT!, I didn't regret it then and I sure as hell don't regret it now!"" He answered her has she rubbed his muscled abdomen. The TV flicked on, and Tori cracked wise, just before it shut off again.<br/><br/>Tori turned back to Jacob. ""Do you want to go for a walk or do something else?""<br/><br/>""What ?! are you suggesting more of the ol' in and out?  I can't believe you're still horny!"" Jacob laughed. ""I'll have to remember your codephrase....'Go for a walk or something!' hahahah"" He laughed, but Tori could tell the idea of banging her again had already crossed her man's mind. He leaned down and kissed her, knowing the testosterone exchange between himself and Jason from Taps, earlier had got her juices flowing again.<br/><br/>Tori started to undo the buckle of his pants and he almost let her get away with it, before he remembered they had to go and meet with 'Simon'.  ""Shit...no babe....we gotta go meet that 'dude'. He's supposed to be meet us down in the lobby bar, in like 25 minutes....What I wanna know is, how he got a flight down here so quickly after  Fish messaged him back!"" Jacob said and gave Tori another kiss to hold her over. The truth was that his big dick had already started to swell in his dark brown leather pants and he had to adjust himself so he could stand up straight in the tight rock star style pants.<br/><br/>Tori reached down and stroked the top of his shaft, which was now sticking up passed his waist line, ""Promise me I get some Jacuzzi-loving tonight...promise? Fucking in that filthy water makes my pussy wet! Does that make me a dirty girl?"" Tori asked licking her lips.<br/><br/>""Why yes it does young lady, but I like that, and I love you....That is a deal!"" He said and gave her another kiss. ""For now you need to go down into the lobby and meet this fellow Simon...Try not to give me a hand job under the table!....OK?"" He asked, a playful smile on his face, and Tori was happy to see him finally start to lighten up a bit. Jacob had been a brooding,tense ball  of nerves since the Crenshaw incident and seeing honestly having a good time made her smile."
1818,PSI: The Big Easy (Case 25) PM le bourreau to apply,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=22310,2013-02-05T06:26:13,Isolde,"Tori followed Jacob down the steep stairs. One problem with centuries old structures was the lack of elevators. Her Converse tapped gently as she did a hop step down the risers. They held hands as Tori trailed after Jacob. Those damn leather pants were so sexy, she thought she would swoon. The stepped into the lobby where a small dark bar took up the back corner. A lone man sat with his back to the wall.<br/><br/>He didn't look tall, maybe he was, it was difficult to tell with him sitting in the chair with the table pulled up to him. He was nursing a draft beer. He was wearing a black tee shirt with angel wings and the word Affliction written across it. His arms were fairly smooth, not a hairy guy but the arms looked  he played tennis, long ropey muscles. Tori couldn't tell anything about his hair because he had a black watch cap pulled down to his ears. A stray ray of light picked up the facets of a diamond in his ear.<br/><br/>""Do you think that is the guy?"" Tori murmured to Jacob, nodding toward him.<br/><br/>Jacob strode over to the table and stretched out his hand. The guy just looked at him and sipped on his beer. Jacob's  hand faltered and he stuck his hand in his hoodie's pocket.<br/>""Sorry, I thought you were someone else."" Jacob said, turning to go.<br/><br/>""Wait,"" the man said, kicking the chairs out for them to sit down. ""You Dillon? I been waiting on you. I thought the chick had black hair, didn't expect a magic marker head.""<br/><br/>Tori looked at Jacob and started to leave but to her dismay, he sat down, raised a finger to the bartender and gestured for her to sit. He didn't speak to the man but ordered a bucket of beer. When he twisted off the top of one, handed it to Tori, took care of himself and settled back, drinking. The silence became palatable. Finally, the man leaned across the table and said,<br/><br/>""Well? I'm here. You guys are here. What the fuck now?"" he said, conversationally."
1819,PSI: The Big Easy (Case 25) PM le bourreau to apply,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=22310,2013-02-05T17:13:58,Le bourreau,"""Well Simon, now we are gonna ask you some questions...instead of just getting up and walking away, like both of us want to, because your first impression was for shit"" Jacob said, not at all intimidated by the psuedo-mma fighter.<br/><br/>""Hey, man.....I am really sorry about that....I know, my people skills aren't by best asset but I can definitely get down with some ghosts, so come on....How about you and Rainbowbright give me another chance OK?"" Simon said, giving Tori a raised eyebrow and a wink.<br/><br/>""RainbowBright here, is the Team leader, so you might want to think of a more respectful nickname for her...don't you think, there 'Simple Simon'?"" Jacob said, throwing around a cruel nickname of his own.<br/><br/>Tori leaned over and whispered in Jacobs ear, although she didn't try to hard to keep her voice low as she could care less what this guy thought of her. ""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Why are we still sitting here....this guy is a douchebag...let's go! </span>"".<br/><br/>""I thought I read you were the leader?"" Simon asked as he pointed the neck of his beer at Jacob.<br/><br/>""Where'd you read that Simon?"" Jacob butted back in.<br/><br/>""You know....the paper....That's how I heard about PSI in the first place....That crazy shit that happened to you guys.....I said to myself, now there is a team that knows how to antagonize some pussy fucking ghosts....You know...just like me, I'm here to do two things, Chew bubble gum and kick ghost's asses, and guess what, I am almost out of bubblegum!"" Simon said, thinking that it was what they wanted to hear, he let a bit smile cross his face as he thought he sounded witty.<br/><br/>""I think we're don here, Jacob, lets go walk around the city....Look Simon I don't think it's gonna work out, we appreciate everything, but I don't think you are a good fit for PSI..."" Tori finally asserted herself as the team leader, and let they guy know how badly he'd interviewed. ""Feel free to finish the beers, call it a consolation prize...OK.."" She finished and started to get up from the table, but Jacob put his hand up, letting Simon know they needed a minute to talk in private.<br/><br/>Jacob stood up and he and Tori walked over to the bar, ""Hey, you are kidding me right? That guy is a walking hard-on....Lets just go!"" Tori said, frustrated a bit more than she actually wanted to be, it was most likely the hair comments, if there was one thing a woman has no sense of humor over it's a new haircut and she'd had just about as many as she could take for one day.<br/><br/>""Listen, You are right, he's an idiot, but even if we take him on, we'll still be the smallest team here, and without him, we are gonna look even punier. We can minimize his involvement, and use him for labor only, Fish is gonna need help setting up and running the Tech station anyway.....But listen, It's completely up to you, OK? You are team leader, and if he bothers you that much, then that's it....end of discussion, we won't use him. "" Jacob stated his case, the truth was he didn't really like Simon at all either, but they were going to need atleast another set of hands.<br/><br/>""No....our reputation is already tarnished, I think it's a bad idea to take a chance on this Roid abuser, We can do it without him!"" Tori said with finality, and Jacob thought she looked really hot when she put her foot down. He reached in and gave her a kiss. ""You got it!""<br/><br/>The couple turned back to tell Simon their final answer  but the smug Tap-out shirt wearing prick was sitting up with a shit-eating-grin on his face. ""OK...how about this? I do carpentry work on the side....I am a bit of a jack-of-all-trades, what can I say....But the thing is, I hang around a bunch of other carpenters and one of them, happened to mention he just got some high paying job building , like movie special effect shit for some big televised ghost competition....Turns out it's this big ghost hunting competition, and I just happen to know what all the manufactured props the competition is using to try and fool you guys....I know what they are, and how they work, and let me tell you what....some of them are so slick, if you didn't know how it worked, you might just think it was an actual supernatural event.....SO tell me,  how's that for an application perk?"" Simon said, he sat back, satisfied he'd sold himself to Tori and Jacob with the hidden bit of information.<br/><br/>Jacob turned his head toward Tori, his eyebrows up, wondering what she was going to do now. But Tori still didn't look sold on the guy, so Simon added a final bit of leverage.<br/><br/>""...OR I could just tell the competition judges that PSI paid to have me come down here and sell them the information, in order to ensure their victory....I mean with you guys' shining reputation, who do you think they'd believe?"" Simon finished, a big smile on his face, his finished his beer and spun the empty bottle on the table like a top. ""So what's it gonna be? Am I on the team? Or Should I take a ride over to the producer's rooms and tell them how you guys got a foot up on the competition, Rainbowbright?"""
1820,The Deadly Se7en,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2238,2011-02-05T03:02:13,Rynmaru,"New York City; Present Day.<br/><br/>Reports of several strings of murders, People being fired from work for not showing up, and arrests for indecent exposure in public, have sky rocketed over the past week. The city is a mess, and the police force is no where to be found, save a few that try desperately to gain control of the citizens they swore to protect.<br/><br/>Newly elected mayor, John Freedmon, has daily news reports on the situation while trying to keep the public under control. Or, he did, until the past two days. Key city officials, a long with the people that live here, seem to be going crazy, and no one knows why. Well, except the ones causing it.<br/><br/>The Seven Deadly Sins;  Lust, Gluttony, Greed, Sloth, Wrath, Envy, Pride. Each having it's own form, walk the streets and manipulate the minds of each individual to what they represent. No one is safe from their control, and no one can sense what is happening but them. That was, until the Heavens decided they wanted to step in and try to stop the evil the plagues this city.<br/><br/>Calling on Seven individuals that have yet to be corrupted by sin; Chastity, Temperance, Charity, Diligence, Forgiveness, Admiration, Humility are the last thing that can save man kind. Once, they were just like everyone else. But, each individual was a walking personification of each Catholic Virtue they posses. Greeted by an Angel, they were given the gift to be immune to the sins, and to fight back.<br/><br/>Now, the war begins. Now, more than ever, man kind needs these seven if it is to survive. Will earth fall to ruin, or will it be saved and live on through the ages? Only time will tell, so let the battle began.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""text-decoration: underline"">Positive / Negative:</span></span><br/><br/>Chastity (Ristina) > Lust (Saphi)<br/><br/>Temperance > Gluttony (Shoes)<br/><br/>Charity > Greed (Taylor)<br/><br/>Diligence (Eveinsane) > Sloth (Eferhilda)<br/><br/>Forgiveness (Skyrie) > Wrath (Rynmaru)<br/><br/>Admiration > Envy (Envy)<br/><br/>Humility > Pride (Hannuh)<br/><br/>This is the Chart to Show the opposites of the Sins and Virtue's. They do not have to fight, but each has the power to over ride the other.<br/><br/><br/>Goals:<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Sins:</span>The obvious Goal of 'The se7en' is to cause mass panic and chaos. using their own abilities to fight, they can also manipulate the will of near by humans and NPC's (non-playable characters) to fight. Someone like Wrath can cause a riot and focus the anger right onto the Virtue's themselves if he wishes.<br/><br/><br/>Virtue's: the virtues are attempting to stop 'The se7en' and regain order. For obvious reasons, you should not kill the human that are against you. Only the sins. To be fair, I will allow each to over ride their opposites emotion. So with the example above, If Wrath were to send a riot of people at Patience, Patience could cancel that emotion and be safe from them. But, will it work out that these two fight? We shall see.<br/><br/><br/><span style=""text-decoration: underline""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Posting Order:</span></span>Shoes, Rynmaru, Saphi, Eve, Ristina, Envy,  Efer, Skyrie<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""text-decoration: underline"">Needs to post intro:</span></span>Hannuh(Pride), Taylor(Greed)<br/><br/>OOC Profile's:<a class=""postlink"" href=""https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=23&amp;t=2228&amp;p=26558#p26558"">http://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=23&amp;t=2228&amp;p=26558#p26558</a>"
1821,The Deadly Se7en,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2238,2011-02-05T03:37:44,MusicShoes,"""Heya, cutie~!""<br/><br/>Jerking his silver head up from his barside-doze, Gula looked to the source of the voice; an obviously smashed club-hopper. ""Hello, Beautiful. Need a drink?""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Obviously not, you drunken little tart,</span>Gula smiled sweetly as his mind growled in amusement. Giggling, the Intoxicated Femme squealed at him, ""Nuh-uh, I'm like--I'm like,<span style=""font-style: italic"">really</span>smashed..."" Gula feigned shock, ""Oh, yeah? You hold your liquor well....""<br/><br/>Leaning into him, Booze Betty mewled, ""You should like... take me to your place.""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Doesn't beat around the bush, does she?</span>Gula mused, his lips ticking upward. ""Sure thing, Lovely,"" he nodded, sliding off his barstool and leading Lady Liquor out of the door into the choked air outside, holding her around the waist like a lover. As they played Cop a Drunk Feel, Miss Martini stuttered at him, ""S-so like... Where do you--Where do you live?"" Smoothly, Gula directed her eager form into the shadowed-belly of an alley, ""Right here, Gorgeous.""<br/><br/>Catching onto his hints, Tina Tequila shrugged up against the alley wall, pulling him to her to drunkenly paw and kiss at him. Accepting her speedy advances, Gula smashed himself to her tiny frame, arms about her waist as she violated her mouth, unknowingly feeding into Gula's<span style=""font-style: italic"">other</span>appetite. But as her alcohol-tart tongue invaded his mouth, Gula's stomach rose it's ugly head and growled. Easily succumbing to his belly's demands, Gula bit down. Delighting in the soft pop with which her tongue tore away and the iron tang filled behind his lips, Gula moaned. Even as she screamed into him and beat at him, Gula held her tight and kissed her with his teeth; first her soft, cherry-lip glossed smeared lips, her tear-streaked cheeks, then...<br/><br/>Gula showered her body with his Loving Kisses--after all, his stomach<span style=""font-style: italic"">did</span>adore her sweetness, even when it's tweaked with alcohol--as his Drunken Princess's screams died into a bubbling groan that subsided to her going limp and sliding to the ground. After he finished with her, Gula sat back on his heels with lidded eyes. Standing, he licked his bloodied fingers and barely restraining eating a digit or two. ""That's too bad, Honey. I would have called you,"" Gula clicked his tongue and kicked her bloodied shoes away before whiping his mouth clean and stepping out into the smog-smothered light of the street and started walking.<br/><br/>As his pocket vibrated violently, Gula stopped; he had a new message. Pulling his phone out and opening the text, Gluttony-Incarnate grinned. His Temporary Other Half apparently was wanting to feed the hunger the Wasted Wonder re-awakened before he took to his stomach's demands. Gula pocketed his phone as his attention was stolen by a small group of fairly<span style=""font-style: italic"">large</span>men. Quickly approaching, Gula called a quick hello to get their attention. ""Hey, you guys look familiar... Do any of you by chance know a Malcom Fischer?""<br/><br/>Gula smiled politely as he recieved ""No""s all around. ""Sorry, my bad. Listen! Have a free meal--"" at this, Gula patted each of their shoulders, delighting in the jolt of their minds as his power ran through them, ""--On me. See ya!"" Gula high-stepped away, sliding into a nearby Thrift Shop to watch the group stare at eachother's big, meaty faces in silence before rushing together as One Being into a blubbery pile of thrashing limbs and ripping teeth as they tried to eat eachother.<br/>Gluttony pulled out his cell phone and dialed the number of his For-Now Love and cooed to the eager ear on the other end, above the war-cries of those trying to eat before being eaten and the shrieks of unsuccessful patrons trying to pull them apart,<br/><br/>""Be there soon. I hope you're as hungry as I am, Gorgeous."""
1822,The Deadly Se7en,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2238,2011-02-05T03:41:15,Rynmaru,"Wrath marched down the street, eye's a few passing humans. With his hands in his pockets and his eye's forward, occasionally one or two humans would burst into a raging fit and start a fight with someone close by.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Humans are so fun!</span>he told himself. The idea of taking a human mind, finding even the smallest bit of anger inside of them, and turning that anger into pure hatred, amused him. What he loved even more was the ability to transform that anger into something different. A man could be mad at his wife, but Wrath could cause said man to lash out at the closest group or people, This would in turn, anger the group, and Wrath would have more puppets to toy with.<br/><br/>But Wrath knew that if he just made the entire city go crazy to fast, it wouldn't be as fun. that, and his Fellow Sins would probably hate him for being one of the only ones that could cause this type of out break so quickly.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Maybe if i did this, I could control their anger as well...</span>the voice in his mind told him. To clarify, Wrath was at the top of the list for being Bat shit crazy. Always mumbling to himself and enjoying to fight, Wrath was known to occasionally grab the nearest object (and person) and walk away with the person being nothing but a corpse with so many stabs or markings, the body was unrecognizable to anyone, even their closest friend or family member. Once, a waitress looked at him funny.<span style=""font-style: italic"">That cafe cleared out fast</span>he laughed.<br/><br/>Continuing down the road. Wrath would walk to the nearest psych-ward and decided he woul have some fun. Walking to the front desk, Wrath look at the receptionist at the counter, and pretend he was visiting someone. While the receptionist was looking through the computer on the 'Allowed visitor' list, Wrath noticed that the computer was giving her some problems.<br/><br/>""Stupid Computer, WORK!"" she growled at the computer as her left hand reached up and slapped the back of it.<br/><br/>""Having some problems?"" One of the other workers asked, while looking at Wrath with a smile. ""I'm sorry sir, she'll be with you in a moment..."" and scurried over to help the female at the counter.<br/><br/>""No hurry!"" wrath smiled and leaned against the counter leisurely. Waiting a few minutes while the two tried to figure out the issue, wrath noticed that the female that had originally greeted him was getting more and more angry as time pressed on. ""Everything ok?"" He asked.<br/><br/>""Yes sir!"" The female smiled, while wrath could tell she was faking it. ""these computers are just old and they tend to make me...""<br/><br/>""Angry?"" Wrath asked while cutting her off.<br/><br/>""Yea, that would be the easiest way to say it... You know what i mean?"" She asked with a smile.<br/><br/>Staring deep into the females eye's, Wrath Smiled maliciously. ""Oh... I think i know Exactly what you Mean."" he laughed. Walking away, wrath waited a few seconds near the security door to the holding area for patience. One security guard tried to stop him.<br/><br/>""Sir, you need a visitor's badge and an attending resident before you can go beyond this point"" he held his hand out gently to tell Wrath that he was not trying to push but would not allow him through.<br/><br/>""Oh.. I think I'm the least of your worries right now..."" Wrath said as he looked back over to the counter the female was sitting behind.<br/><br/>A second later, the female was up over the counter while ripping the computer off the wall. Charging the security guard, the female smashed the computer monitor over the guards hard, bring him to the ground. One employee ran over and hit a  switch on the wall and an alarm sounded.<br/><br/>Several seconds later, security guard were flooding out of the door that was locked from the other side, and Wrath slipped past them. Walking to the lounge area. Wrath looked around amused at the amount of anger he could feel. One resident looked at him funny and Wrath put a finger over his mouth in a ""hush"" manor. and then laughed a little. Almost a giggle even.<br/><br/>Several resident (young and old) started to get up and fight each other. Canes, VCR's, anything in reach was used for a weapon in an all out battle to the death. After a few remained standing, wrath walked to the security door and kicked it open.<br/><br/>""Be free my puppets!"" He yelled and the patiences flew from beyond the door and a massive free for all in the lobby burst to life.<br/><br/>Walking out of the Psych-ward, Wrath continued down the street. About an hour later, he was walking past a store with TV's in the window. The news report was as follows:<br/><br/>""A disturbing scene today at the NYC Psych-ward. One employee was noted to have beat a security guard to death with a computer monitor, and then several patience were seen fleeing the hospital with blood on their clothes. No one really knows how or why this incident happened, and police are investigating the causes, while looking for the missing patience.""<br/><br/>Wrath could not help but laugh. he was enjoying this too much, and walked on down the road continent for now that what he had done was amusing him."
1823,The Deadly Se7en,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2238,2011-02-05T03:53:26,saphiraah,"Lust perched side-saddle on the bar stool, her finger lightly tracing the rim of the glass before her. One leg was gracefully crossed over the other, leaving one foot lightly suspended in the air. Her long satin dress the color of blood fell open up the slit, exposing her legs halfway up her thighs. She bounced her foot up and down slightly in a move that almost looked bored. As if she were completely unaware that more and more of the eyes in the bar were turned toward her, she tossed her head, pulling the long locks of chocolate brown hair off her shoulder, sending the curling waves cascading down her back below her waist line instead.<br/><br/>Her sapphire blue eyes casually moved around the club. Her expression remained disconnected, unobservant, but she didn't miss a single detail. She hadn't even needed the glance to tell her what she'd see. She could feel it in the air. The tension was almost palpable, and she relished the feel of it. Lifting her glass slowly, she pressed the rim to her blood-red lips, sipping delicately. Long, perfect lashes brushed her cheek as she closed her eyes in pleasure.<br/><br/>Though the club was supposed to be high-end... fancy... she had no doubts that every man in the room was swiftly descending to his more animalistic nature. The longer she sat there, the more the behavior of the crowd around her descended toward violence.<br/><br/>For the instant that her eyes were closed, she cast her senses out wide, absorbing the wave of emotions floating around the room. This really was the best way to feed. She viewed the auras of the people around her idly, enjoying the act. Several of the auras burned a bright red, hot as a flame. She knew they were ready. So she focused on them. Narrowing her influence to these, the most advanced of her subjects for the night, and began gently funneling her Will into them. Under her influence, she felt them rapidly begin to lose control. Their lust took over. Their need for her was all they knew. Before three minutes had passed, each of them had abandoned whoever they were with and were gathered around her. Their brains were beyond reason, so none of them said much beyond whatever clumsy pick-up line they could come up with.<br/><br/>She steadily ignored them all. Predictably, their response to her silence was... less than reasonable.<br/><br/>""Hey, man... back off."" One ape grunted at another.<br/><br/>""Yeah? You want to make me?"" Ape number two grunted back.<br/><br/>As is usually the case, the apes around her quickly forgot her presence. Falling instead, upon eachother. Their nerves were so taught... their bodies so fueled by her influence, that they would either need a very hot, rough encounter very soon... or a great deal of violence to restore them to reason.<br/><br/>The violence and noise that erupted among her apes spread through the rest of the club rapidly. Men quickly hopped into the fray, either to join in, or to try and stop it. Women became angry at their men... or at the other women. Either way... the aura of each and every person in the club was burning a bright hot red.<br/><br/>Her glass now empty, she delicately placed it on the bar, a laugh bubbling past her lips as she did so. Then she froze. She still had one ape left. He was standing right next to her. His eyes aflame with need. He didn't seem to have noticed the brawl going on around him. His breathing heavy, he watched her move, his eyes drifting from her chest, down her body, then rising to her chest again.<br/><br/>""Now now..."" She said, pressing one finger under his chin and lifting it till he found her eyes, ""You don't wanna do that.. Its rude to stare. Besides... hmm..."" she chuckled, stepping closer to him. She was now so close that she could feel the heat of his body, ""Little boys who play with fire get burned.""<br/><br/>She kept him there, locked in place with a violent, painful arousal. His body vibrated with the strain of it. Then his eyes glazed over. All awareness melted away. He reached up with one hand, threaded his fingers through her hair, then clenched his hand into a fist. Using is fist, he pulled her closer, pressed his lips to hers in a violent kiss. Immediately, she felt him pressed against her. His entire body had gone tense with anticipation. A feral growl rose from his throat.<br/><br/>She smiled, her lips pulling against his as she allowed the kiss to linger for just a moment longer. The physical bond created when skin met skin fed her quickly. She felt power well within her, recharging her inner batteries rapidly. As she fed, his violence abated. Reason slowly began to awaken dimly within his mind. She could feel it stirring.<br/><br/>""Mm mm...."" she mumbled a protest against his mouth.<br/><br/>Drawing deeper and deeper from him, she allowed herself to fully enjoy the moment. The pathetic man was melting fast. His aura had already faded to a dim, pathetic hue of grey. He was almost gone. She took one last, deep draw, and he went completely limp in her arms. She dropped him without another thought for him. Stepping over her body, she retrieved her little red clutch and crossed to the door. She cast another glance around the chaotic scene and left the club.<br/><br/>As she began her leisurely pace down the street, another laugh escaped her. The sound carried unnaturally, bouncing off the surrounding buildings until the street seemed to fill with her merriment."
1824,The Deadly Se7en,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2238,2011-02-05T03:56:08,Eveinsane,"""I don't see you working out there, Eddie! Move your ass!"" Dillan watched and grew angry as she witnessed her slothly workers sitting around and doing nothing ""The hell guys?! This is a constuction site, not a damned lounge, stop socializing and get to work!"" She knew that the Angels hated toh hear her talk like this, but she didn't care, they chose her to be Dilligence, they knew that she would get the job done, and get it done as perfect as possible. She picked up three pieces of lumber and went to do the work her labourers weren't. What she wouldn't give to be Wrath right now. She chuckled and went back to work on the new city ordained (hah, more like forced) worksite for a brand new cathedral. ""If this won't help this town I don't know what will..."" After placing the lumber in the proper spot she sat down beside her workers and looked at each one sternly ""Ok you guys, I don't know what the hell your problem's are, but I suggest you get to work, unless you guys want me angry, which you really...really don't."" Her eyes flashed and the workers looked frightened, but renewed. They all stood up and got to work on what would be the new home for safety in this town. Dillan smiled and turned on the nearby radio that was kept by the site for the workers to listen to. ""A sad day in the psych-ward...In other news, more and more people are quitting their jobs for no reason, and the economy is slowing down significantly because of the recent drop in purchaseable objects. Economists are simply baffled at the change of events in the recent months, and are looking for an answer with wild abandon. Now listen to this brand new old hit 'When the Shit Hits the Fan Again' by the Angry Children."" Her workers whooped and hollered as the old rock hit invaded their ears, reminding them of their highschool days. Dillan smiled and shook her head, swaying along to the rough beat of Angry Children and reveling in the sounds of her workers hammering away at the soverignity of the town."
1825,The Deadly Se7en,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2238,2011-02-05T04:44:37,Ristina,"Andrew Valentine found himself perched in a tree in the middle of New Yorkâ€™s finest park. Where the dog Balto happened to have a statue. He was a very nice idol to people.  He remembered some producer that made a cartoon film based off the dog. In the film it showed the perfect version of Chasity. Where the half wolf stayed true to his love. A very true love story. One that he himself found as a very cute story, and one that people should love to watch together. But that was just his opinion.<br/><br/>He saw a man and a girl sitting on a bench causally. The girl had not a clue what was on the manâ€™s mind. If she did she would stand up and walk away, about as fast as she had chosen to sit there.  He shook his head. All the guy was thinking about was if this girl would get him laid tonight. Cause that was just how the guy lived. Which was despicable at least to him.  He stretched once more. Allowing his silver fluffy angel wings to disappear.  He leaped off the bare tree branch that he had been resting on , and landed silently on the grassy terrain of the park.  That overlooked the twin towers. That towered over the forest like two giants looking to pounce.<br/><br/>His feet made the soft sound that feet make when they crunch on scattered rocks that people had kicked into the forest park. He was trying to make his way onto the path that the couple had been sitting on a bench on. When at last he had finally made it to the  path he brushed off his tan khaki like pants. Trying to dust off the little dirt that had made its way onto his pants. ""These pants just never can stay clean."" He muttered.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Excuse me sirâ€¦but where did you come from?""</span>The little lady that he was trying to save spoke. She was an innocent girl. He could read it in her looks, and by her aura. By guessing he knew that the man would corrupt her into somethingâ€¦.well horrid.<br/><br/>""Well I came from the sky beautiful."" He answered giving her a charming look.  His long blonde hair gleamed in the sunlight. Making him look even more of an angel than he already was.  Nobody ever said it was a sin to speak sweetly to people. He always believed in respect. Even if the person was corrupted.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""The sky thatâ€™s hard to believe manâ€¦what are you 17?"" </span>The guy asked that was sitting next to the female. He was dressed in a nice polished up outfit. That made him look like a business man for some corporation. Which he probably was. This made matters worse. Those kind of guys committed a ton of crimes usually. The guyâ€™s aura was a musty black aura. Meaning that he had done this particular sin many times over.<br/><br/>""Well you asked  me where I came fromâ€¦and I came from the sky so didnâ€™t you right."" He smiled. ""God made us all if Im correct."" He had a plastered smile on his face. Trying really hard to not get irritated with this man who didnâ€™t believe in the one true creator.  "" Well sir as for my ageâ€¦well lets put it this way Iâ€™m way older than youâ€¦and your what 30 years old?"" He arched an eyebrow at the man. ""Or at least older than you in maturity."" He winked at the young brunette girl who was no older than 19. She had emerald eyes to top the innocent look off.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Oh so now your pulling religion on me now boy!!""</span>The man stood up with his fists balled up.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Heâ€™s 30!!!!"" </span>The girl scooted away from him. Trying to get far away from the man. ""You rapist!!"" She yelled at the man.  Then made her way to hide behind Andrew who was just standing there looking at the man.<br/><br/>""Yes indeedâ€¦I think I did just pull religion you sir."" He chuckled and walked up to the man. Touching his arm. He gently pulled out an arrow from his pocket in his pants. This arrow was black tipped, and he touched the tip to the manâ€™s heart in a simple movement. One that the other girl wouldnâ€™t have been able to see because she was too busy focusing on the sirens. Which could have been police, firefighters, or an ambulance. Then swiftly he returned the arrow back to its place. No harm done to the man physically. But mentally the man would forever be changed.<br/><br/>He stepped back to see what his work had done. His  black tipped arrows would give the receiver to be able to get a glance at hell. To see what their punishment would be, and how gruesome it would be. He watched as the man stood frozen for several seconds then slowly his eyes began to refocus, and they changed. The man shuddered , and turned around. The manâ€™s aura had changed just enough that well he could say the man might be able to go to haven someday. That is if he believed what he sawâ€¦.<br/><br/>""So are you OK?"" He asked turned and asked the girl. She nodded and hugged him.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Thank you so much!!"" </span>Then she turned and continued on her way. That was when he went on his way towards the center of the city. If he could change one person â€¦.well that was enough for him. He loved people being in love, and disliked the people that were disloyal to their loved ones because of their lust. A lot of sins have been committed in this city, and it seemed the sins seemed to be at a spike. Which was why they were sent down. He wondered if they would ever get a break, and sighed. Well god never got a break soâ€¦I guess its only fair."
1826,The Deadly Se7en,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2238,2011-02-05T09:21:37,Eferhilda,"<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic"">""That's right...you will feel so much better when you let that knife drag across that flesh of yours...go ahead..."" his voice soft and surprisingly comfortable as Slacker coxed the young teen as he stood in the shower. Lounging on the toilet his leg kicked up on hamper while he played with the empty roll of toilet paper. ""Come on now....do it..."" he said with a yawn as he adjusted his headphones and glance over at the teen who held the razor blade with trembling fingers to his wrist. <br/><br/>""The pain will stop and you can just sleep"" he promised.</span></span><br/><br/>Whistling along as he walked down the street, music blaring in his headphones while he made his way down the block. A bit of blood seemed to be splattered on his shoes though he did not seem to notice or more to the point he did not care. Sensing Envy and her handy work he steered that way just in time to see her at work.<br/><br/>""Nice work"" Slacker says with a yawn as he joins Envy at her little table, without her permission nor really caring either.<br/><br/>Yawning again he reached over and took her drink, it looked to be water then again he did not care what it was just that he was thirsty. Taking a sip he made a slight face at the taste of alcohol though that did not mean he was going to make the effort to get his own drink either. Glancing about as he munched somewhat obnoxiously on some ice his dull grey eyes eventually landed back on her, ""Though with a bit of support from his wife he is likely to make through the night. Think you might be a bit out of practice with your skills?""<br/><br/>Now you must understand a few things about Slacker before you go judging him. One he truly just does not care about anything or anyone. Not himself, not the other sins, not the virtues, no one. He also feels that the whole world would be better off if everyone thought and felt like him. There would be no war, hate, violence or anything. No one would give a fuck about anything. But alas he was not energetic or proactive enough to even do much then make the odd ball jump or the Emo teen slash their wrists.<br/><br/>Probably for the best though since he would likely bring about the hatred and wraith of everyone if he went about trying to change the world to become more like him. So he contented himself with the bit of trouble that he caused and the frequent naps he took during the day.<br/><br/>""Anyway. Its like..."" glances at his wrist where there was no watch to be seen, ""Lateish...been up and about in the world of the living or whatever. Going to see if I can find a park bench to nap on..."" he stand and yawns, the glass in hand still. ""Work on your skills a bit...hate to see such talent go to waste...thats my job afterall"" and he gave her what one could only surmise as probably the first display of emotion in his entire existence. A wink and a smile, before he was off wandering about aimlessly as usual."
1827,The Deadly Se7en,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2238,2011-02-06T17:19:12,HanaHiroshi,"You dream of trading place, I have been changing faces, you cannot fill these shoes, there is too much to lose. . .<br/><br/>A pink pointed tongue swept neatly over thin, chapped lips, as Lawrence's eyes looked around the seedy bar, where, in his own mind he had drawn all attention. But why wouldn't they stare? After all, he was someone everyone wanted to know; everyone wanted to talk to, the single person that could hold the attention of anyone he wished; Male, female or otherwise. ""Be careful what you wish for..."" And once more, that tongue slithered from the protective confines of his lips, to sweep lightly across the earlobe of some unfortunate female; who by now, was trembling. Her fingers gripped at the thin fabric of his shirt; her nails prodded into his skin with a delightful bite. Baby, I'm like heroin. Once you've had a taste you always want more... And onto those lips, slid an impish grin, and Lawrence unwound the girl's arms from around his waist, and pulled her face from his neck; where her teeth and tongue had once been teasing. ""Sweetheart, in your fucking dreams..."" And with a quiet chuckle, he moved easily from between the stools; dark eyes glancing around the seedy little bar with disgust.<br/><br/>Did he really expect to find anyone worth toying with in this shit hole of an establishment?<br/><br/>One more glance was given towards the female, as he leaned over, and grabbed his leather jacket from the back of the stool. Confusion had swept of her unattractive features. Lawrence could still smell the dirty stench that came from the whore. And from the bar he walked into the streets of New York. Sirens squealed loudly from the various patrol cars that had been dispatched in an attempt to catch a drunk driver whom they had been chasing for a good hour and a half. Shit, surely they would have caught them by now? But across the sidewalk he dandered; boots tapping quietly upon the concrete."
1828,The Deadly Se7en,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2238,2011-02-07T02:35:09,Ristina,"Andrew soon found himself walking down the busy street. He felt  lust in the sense that she must have done something to cause havoc as always. He may not have known her personally or ever seen her. But he could sense the work of lust in the air. The way that most people seemed to get more lustful when this sense kicked in. He just knew that she was around. He guessed that lust was female. But he could be wrong. This sin could also be male, which meant it could be anybody. That made things much , much more difficult. He found himself standing near a newspaper booth and glanced at the head line. Immediately, he knew the wreckage had something to do with one of the sins. It was a bitâ€¦well drastic for a human to do on his own. Lately, thatâ€™s all thereâ€™s been. Chaos, and more chaos, and sin.<br/><br/>""Forgive me but did you know any of these people maâ€™am?"" He asked. Feeling her sin wrap around him. It was ten times worse than any sin he had every felt from any human. But he shrugged. He bet it all came from her past. He tried hard to not look at her chest. I need to be a  goodâ€¦angelâ€¦Good.  His hands fidgeted at his sides. It would be wrong of him to be impolite, or to think of sexual thoughts. So instead he naturally changed his view to her eyes. Trying as hard as he could to not be a bad boy. As it was he was once human â€¦which meant he could still remember how it felt to be lovedâ€¦.He shook his head. What the fuck was he thinking? ""Anywaysâ€¦.I only thought that from the look on your face that they were related to youâ€¦I am sorry if I was wrong?"" He apologized. Not really knowing why he apologized.<br/><br/>Then he thought of forgiveness, and how she was doing. Wondering if she was succeeding in her job Well actually he was a little jealous of her. But he still had love for her. That was something he tried to hide from her. The truth was he wasnâ€™t sure what his feelings for forgiveness were. Just that there was something there, and he wanted to act on it. But then he would again be deemed a bad angel. And that was something he was trying hard to avoid.<br/><br/>~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~`<br/><br/>Selena wandered out of her apartment. She felt the wind pushing  against her short brown hair. The feeling was like no other. She could get lost in the world, and just enjoy everyday as if it was her last.  She wished that every human did just that, and stead of holding onto their bad emotions. They would let all the good ones come out for a day. But that was the slimmest chance in the world. God had created all man equal good and bad. People should take the good with the bad. No one was perfect. But with a little kindness , and ambition they could make the world better.<br/><br/>She was pulled out of her thoughts when she saw a young man crying on a bench. That was there because of a public bus transportation thing.  She moved herself to sit next to the man. Her blue tank top , and blue jeans being a big contrast to the manâ€™s dark colors of clothing. ""Sir why are you crying?"" She asked the man with concerned blue eyes that seemed to show truly how serious she was about helping him.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-style: italic"">My wife just died, and I have no one left. He family hates me."" </span>He spoke with a flat tone.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""I mine as well be dead. Just fucking deadâ€¦nothing to keep me here. No one  can replace her.""</span>He kept his head down, his brown hair falling in front of his face. The man was young. Yes he was young, and Selena saw a potential in him that only an angel could see. No matter how corrupted someone could be there was always light at the end of the tunnel. At least thatâ€™s how she thought.<br/><br/>""Itâ€™s not the end of the world sir."" Her voice was naturally sweet. She couldnâ€™t help being the kind of person the help people. After all this was something she felt was right. "" If you truly loved herâ€¦you would see that she would want you to find another person. Whether that female will mean as much to you as she did could never happen. You could still find love. I can see that your an honest man. You married her young and meant every word.""  She could see he truly loved this female from the way he cried.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">"" Butâ€¦ I donâ€™t know if I canâ€¦Iâ€™ve almost lost my job.""</span>The man was shaking in depression.<br/><br/>""Wellâ€¦take one step at a time. Living is much better than being dead."" She knew this because no one really knows weather they are going to heaven or hell. Though she landed in heaven not many people do actually make it. Itâ€™s either they are  forgiven, or have tried in all their might to be a better person. She gave the man a hug. ""Maybe you just need to grieve and think that someday you will join her. Just today is not your day."" Selena smiled at the man , and stood up. Seeing that the man was in a much better mood. She got up and took her leave. Finding her way down the street. She would make sure to give a gentle smile to every person that walked by."
1829,The Deadly Se7en,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2238,2011-02-08T05:09:22,Rynmaru,"Wrath took a stroll down a very busy road. It had been only a few hours since he had left the Psych-ward, and he was already starting to feel restless. Something about the watching the desire of one human, to kill another, made his blood pump faster, and it gave him a thrill like none other.<br/><br/>Each of the sins were hard at work appeasing their own little endeavors, and causing a ruckus around the city. He could sense Gula near by, feeding away, and causing a mass case of the munchies. Lust was sexing up the city, Sloth was doing his usual nothing. He could feel all the others as well, probing the minds of the soon-to-be not so innocent citizens of the city.<br/><br/>Pacing himself now, Wrath looked around and wondered what exactly he could do to make this little game of his a little more fun. The psych-ward was amusing for a snack, but he wanted a full meal.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Something has to be around this dump that could really make me have some fun. I want some real blood shed, and enough of a pool of crimson that i can wash off this smell of human.</span>Wrath told himself. He loved relishing in the violence he could cause around humans, but stick around them too long, and he started to even smell like one, that was something that he did not like.<br/><br/>A few more blocks down the road, Wrath found the answer he was looking for. A mall, with two stories of pure grid lock and mass chaos. And it was just his luck, because they were having a sale in the shoe department today. Merely being close to the place, Wrath could feel the anguish and he loved it.<br/><br/>Walking inside the main doors, Wrath eyed the place curiously. The first thing he noticed was that there was an advantage to this mall. The bottom floor was underground, and not a single exit was available from it, They would all have to come up the escalators, or possibly a service elevator in the back. Doing a little snooping before he got to work, Wrath found all the escalators and elevators possible. He knew it was a simple matter of the right time of day and blocking off there exits. Then he could really let loose. waiting about an hour, Wrath decided he was tired of waiting and got to work.<br/><br/>His first goal was the elevators; he picked a few tasty (and rather fuming) individuals that would pile into each of the elevators. after each one started to go down in turn, Wrath picked a seat in by each one and waited for each elevator to be half way between floors, then make the specimen snap on the helpless victims. the elevators were too easy to him, and within half an hour of starting to take them out, the technicians on call were baffled as to why each had stopped working. and no one was answering the calls they made into any of them.<br/><br/>Marching down a set of escalators, Wrath now needed to block off the escalators. With his great luck today, he thought of something genius.<br/><br/>Following an employee to a back room, Wrath waited until the door shut quietly behind him before going to work. A quick blow to the back of the head made the man unconscious and wrath stripped him of his clothes.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">This could be fun!</span>Wrath laughed. Searching the room, Wrath found a maintenance issued grinder and went to work. he didn't want to be alone on this fun trip of his though, so wrath tied the man to a table, and slow roused him from his unconscious state.<br/><br/>""Wakey Wakey!"" Wrath laughed, as the man slowly started to come to. A few seconds later, the once groggy eyes turned to fear-filled ones with the realization of the situation. Before the man could scream, wrath filled a his mouth with a rag, and duct taped it. All the while humming ""Ode to joy"" Wrath would occasionally burst into laughter and forget his spot, forcing him to start over.<br/><br/>As he finished properly making sure the man could not make a sound (with a full roll of duct tape on his mouth, and his head being duct taped to a pull behind the table forcing the man to see the full ""Operation"") Wrath nuzzled the mans head.<br/><br/>""Shhh... don't cry!"" he assure the man. ""Please don't cry momma! I love you, i really do! It hurts me more than it hurts you..."" he whispered, but, again couldn't help himself but laughing. the grinder spun to life and Wrath tore it through flesh and bone and the mans muffled screams could not be heard. Feet were first, and as each limb came off he threw it into a trash bag that he had hung up. At one point Wrath almost lost the man to him passing out.<br/><br/>""We simply can't have that!"" Wrath laughed and flared the anger in the man enough that it gave him his own little adrenaline rush.<br/><br/>The body was slowly dismembered and as Wrath threw the body bag into a nearby locker (the mans locker that he was using so it's not likely that anyone would open it Wrath slammed the door. Turning off the power to the escalators, he marched out of the back room after a quick clean up.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Now for some real fun</span>his voice told him. Walking to the four escalators that were there, Wrath piled countless tables in front of him. After telling a few people around the area that it was for maintenance, they even helped him pile them, the makers of their own doom, into one exit they would no longer be able to use. They were sealing their own doom and Wrath loved the idea.<br/><br/>Marching back to the back room, wrath flipped the power switch and could almost instantly feel the anger of a few shoppers in the area. Walking back out, Wrath noticed a few weird looks be shot at him.<br/><br/>""I'm sorry folks, we're working on fixing the issue right now and if everyone would remain calm..."" Wrath couldn't contain himself any longer and Burst into laughter louder than he had before. ""<span style=""font-weight: bold"">What am I saying? You're all doomed and nothing can save you!</span>""<br/><br/>Wrath forced his anger into the crowd and watched them all spring to life. With is luck, Wrath was right in the middle of the food court. this meant knifes and forks and spoons. The crowd dived into each other, a lot like you would picture a man descending on a pig for a kill with a knife.<br/><br/>Marching around the room, Wrath watched as helpless mothers and children burst into laughter and. Employees and customers alike were at each others throats (literally) with what ever weapon they could find to either kill the other, or protect themselves.<br/><br/>Wrath was pleased at one sight he saw in particular. A smaller lady, working behind one of the food courts counter, obviously had enough of the boss that no doubt pushed her around quite a bit. Jumping off the counter, the female landed on the man in a red shirt and Pushed his face into a deep fryer. Within seconds the mans fidgeting stopped. a limp body fell to the floor a few minutes later and no flesh remained to be seen. A Skull was barely even noticeable after the women held the head in for as long as he did.<br/><br/>A walk through the blood and chaos, Wrath relished in the site of so many being so willing to follow through with the anger issues. he even noticed a few he hadn't put his own twist on joining in the bloodshed.<br/><br/>Occasionally a security guard would try to fire at someone, but wrath quickly influenced their weak minds and made them shoot themselves instead. Wrath was happy, actually happy, with this scene. he felt a new height of power flow over him as he was starting to get covered from splatters of blood.<br/><br/>as the numbers of innocents started to dwindle, Wrath new if he took them all out two quickly, he would have no fun to play with later. So, with his newly blood covered clothes, Wrath had a few of his puppets tear down his wall and marched out a back entrance to the mall. Releasing the will on all inside that were still alive, Wrath could hear the roar of sirens in the front and knew not a single person in their would be able to account for what happened. And even if he was I.D.ed and they tried to approach them nothing could really be done. Wrath licked off some of the blood on his clothes and marched to a near by high school, where he seen a sign out front that said ""Choir concert in progress.""<br/><br/>It was just his luck. Taking a seat near the back of the auditorium, Wrath was just in time for one song to end. As the man announcing the songs stepped forward, he heard the words that made him happier than he ever thought possible.<br/><br/>""And now the eighth grade choir will sing their own version of the classic 'Ode to Joy'"" The man said as he marched away.<br/><br/>With a wicked smile on his face, Wrath thought to himself<span style=""font-style: italic"">Today just could NOT get any better.</span>and decided that he would actually let everyone in the auditorium live just because he was<span style=""font-weight: bold"">that</span>Happy."
1830,The Deadly Se7en,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2238,2011-02-09T02:37:39,MusicShoes,(Post Reserved for Reply)
1831,The Deadly Se7en,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2238,2011-02-09T09:21:33,saphiraah,"Lust strolled down the street at a leisurely pace, blissfully oblivious to the filth that surrounded her. Her posture was as relaxed as her mood after such a satisfying feeding. Thinking back on the sensations she'd absorbed from the man caused a deep, throaty moan to rise from her chest. She tilted her face up toward the moon and closed her eyes. Drawing in a deep, hitching breath, she relived the scene one last time and exhaled on a long, satisfied sigh. Then she cast aside all memory of the victim as if he were no more than a discarded take-out container.<br/><br/>She could sense echoes of the activities of her fellows in the vicinity. It seemed they were all enjoying a night on the town this evening... perhaps they should have combined their efforts into a more focused movement... Ah, well.. there was always tomorrow. Her footsteps echoing against the walls of nearby buildings, she followed the sidewalk until she reached a news stand. The booth was long since closed, but the most recent headlines were still displayed inside the case. She leaned forward slightly, examining the photo, and chuckled to herself.<br/><br/>""My, my... Wrath, you devil... Always very... unique..."" She mused to herself. Standing straight once more, she continued to gaze at the image on the front page. However, her eyes no longer glinted with amusement. In fact, they'd gone slightly unfocused as she thought of Wrath. She had let far too much time pass since their last.... visit. A situation that she felt definitely needed to be remedied.<br/><br/>Her relaxation, and current state of contemplation was so encompassing that she did not sense the presence of another being until a voice shattered her reverie.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""text-decoration: underline"">""Forgive me but did you know any of these people maâ€™am?"" He asked.  </span></span><br/><br/>Rather than react with fright as a mortal might have, she hesitated for the briefest instant, absorbing his words, and forming a response in her mind that would best suit her goal. A quick flicker of her senses told her much. How surprising! A being of virtue! He must certainly be blinded this night to have failed to notice her undeniable presence. How adorable... And was that a bit of... distraction she detected in his voice. Perfect...<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""text-decoration: underline"">""Anywaysâ€¦.I only thought that from the look on your face that they were related to youâ€¦I am sorry if I was wrong?"" He apologized.</span></span><br/><br/>A sudden anticipation surged within her. Nothing could ever excite her quite like the thrill of the hunt. And this was certainly a hunt. Her prey stood there, gazing at her in a perfectly polite sort of way, but she could feel the lust within him... and she drew upon it, encouraged it...<br/><br/>Her quickened breathing needed only the addition of a few, barely restrained sobs to make the effect complete. She was certain the effect of her hitching chest and trembling shoulders would cause a distracting effect around the plunging neckline of her dress. ""I..."" she allowed her voice to fill with emotion as she answered, ""My grandmother is a... long-term resident in that ward...""<br/><br/>As if overcome by anxiety, she ran a hand through her hair, pulling it off her shoulders to expose her bare flesh. Her eyes obediently welled with tears at her command and she turned them on him, arranging her expression into one of silent pleading.<br/><br/>As she waited his answer, she began to project thoughts into his mind gently, taking great care to insert just enough of her will that he would only detect the softest whisper of her words, just enough to guide his own thoughts under her direction.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Look at her... she looks so helpless... so in need. She needs you. Only </span>you<span style=""font-style: italic""> have the ability to provide the sort of comfort and healing that she needs. And why not? It is what you were born for. This is why you exist, walking the streets endlessly. Your feelings for other women will never be returned. How can they? You are isolated by your calling... She will take comfort from your company, and through your effects, she will lead a better existence. Take her, as you know you want to. Go to her... reach out and allow your fingers to caress that beautiful skin. See how it shines in the moonlight. Imagine how soft it must feel! Go on... you will only be helping her in a time of grief. She is so close... Notice how her hair sways in the breeze, how feather-light the strands. It would feel like silk between your fingers. And her lips... perfectly shaped, painfully alluring... She wants it. You can see that she does. Taste her...""</span><br/><br/>She continued hissing at him as she her tear-filled eyes pled with him."
1832,Tumbleweeds & Tombstones (Western Epic),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=22466&start=20,2013-02-08T18:12:59,Le bourreau,"Decker stood up and immediately closed the distance, poor Eva hadn't even seen him as he was hidden in the shadow of Maddie's bed, whilst looking underneath it. So when she'd peered through the door an saw only her husband sitting in bed tucking Maddie in, she hadn't thought anything was wrong. But then Decker had almost appeared out of nowhere and swooped in on her like a specter in the night, she yelped out in fear.<br/><br/>""JEB whas going on?"" Eva cried out, but Decker spun back around and pointed his finger at Jebidiah.<br/><br/>""I got it Jeb, Don't you fret, you just stay here and tuck yer dear daughter in, I'll entertain yer beautiful golden haired wife!"" Decker said, his eyes catching the moonlight coming in from Maddie's window, he almost did appear to be some dark specter from the depths of hell.<br/><br/>Jeb stood to protest, but Decker ushered Eva out of the door and closed it behind him, dropping the small lock latch into place. It wasn't a strong lock, only enough to keep an errant child's sleep walking at bay, but he doubted Jeb would be quick to break through it with his daughter trying to go back to sleep in the same room.<br/><br/>Out in the hallway, Decker stared at Eva, she was wearing a thin white nightdress, with her blonde hair cascading down over his shoulders. ""Who are you?"" Eva asked, as she was unaware, and without Decker's red kerchief (*given to Lila) she had no idea he was a member of the Damned, let alone that he was their deadly leader. Instead all she saw was a handsome blonde haired stranger, whom was eyeing her up and down like a side of beef, in the middle of the night. ""Is there some kinda trouble, sir?""<br/><br/>Maddie's door giggled, and Eva knew it was Jeb trying to come out, but the stranger had locked the door, and as of yet Jeb only giggled it. ""Unlock it....please...I don't want to wake my child, Mr. Malloy?"" Jeb whispered through the door, but even in the hushed tone, Decker and Eva could hear the anger in his voice.<br/><br/>Eva reached out and tried to go for the lock, but Decker caught her hand, and shot her that cunning smile, "" Don't fret Jeb....I ain't here to cause you no trouble, but if'n ya force me to, I will do just that...Be a smart man and let me ask your wife some questions, and then we'll leave and be on our way..."" Decker said as he whispered back through the locked door to Jeb.<br/><br/>Jeb was torn, most of him wanted to put his shoulder through the wooden door and go out and give Mr. Malloy a lesson in manners, but the logical side warned that if he did so, not only would Maddie wake up screaming and crying, but probably witness her parents being gunned down shortly there after. He huffed hard out of frustration and prayed that this was the right decision. ""Uhh....Please...please...Mr. Malloy...we'll tell ya whatever ya want, just don't hurt my Eva...""<br/><br/>""Furthest thing from my mind, pard....furthest thing."" Decker whispered back, but his eyes were still on Eva, and his big wolf's grin made her worry her fears were correct. ""Come dear, you can put on the tea kettle and spend a few moments in pavler, we'll be out of your house and out of your hair by the time we've finished our tea. "" Decker crooned.<br/><br/>""Aah....I'm not decent for company, scuze me while I go and put my housecoat on, It's not proper for a woman to receive company in her night cloths, sir"" Eva said as she tried to push passed Decker but the man's lightning fast hand shot out and snatched her by the arm, ushering her down the hall toward the stares before she could make a peep.<br/><br/>""I think you look ravishing, my dear....come now, I am a busy man and I don't have time for pleasantries."" He said as his head swooped in and took a deep whiff of her beautiful hair while she descended the staircase. He escorted her downstairs, and as Eva reached the bottom floor she saw the other man, the young cowboy was wearing a red kerchief and knew right away whom her visitors were.<br/><br/>The young cowboy looked surprised when Decker returned with the woman, and not the man that he'd gone upstairs with, he tipped his oversize hat at her and gave a quaint smile ""ma'am"".<br/><br/>Eva set to the stove and put the kettle on, she hoped they weren't bluffing, and they faster she got them their tea, the faster they could drink it and be gone out of her house. Decker strode about the main floor, eventually wandering over to the desk where he'd seen Jeb sitting through his looking glass earlier. Jeb shotgun was leaned up against it, and on it was a letter signed by Mr. Amsterdam. Decker picked up the piece of paper and read through it, unlike other Damned Cowboys, Decker could both read and write.<br/><br/>The whistle of the kettle brought Decker back into the kitchen, where Eva was pouring out two cups of tea, Decker strode over and place the letter on the table, watching as Eva's eyes flashed at the piece of paper. Philip let his post by the door and started to go for the second cup, but Decker put his finger up, letting the young man know he wouldn't be partaking. "" My young associate won't be sitting, please sit and enjoy a hot cup with me."" Decker said as he gently grasp Eva's hand.<br/><br/>""It's Mr. Malloy....is that correct?"" Eva asked and Decker nodded, ""Decker, please..."" He responded. ""Well Mr. Malloy, I don't drink tea at this ungodly hour, So I'll have to pass thank you, I would like to hear this business you have, so that I may answer, and you may be on your way if it pleases , thank you very much.""<br/><br/>""Yes ma'am,  You will tonight though..."" Decker smiled and motioned with his hand at the cup. Eventually Eva plopped down in the chair and begrudgingly sipped at the tea.<br/><br/>""Did yer husband tell you what happened today?"" Decker asked, sipping his own tea, and wincing at the heat of it.<br/><br/>""Nah sir, I asked him as I usually do, but he didn't see fit to answer the question, and as a good wife I didn't ask again. ""  She answered honestly.<br/><br/>""Well, A man....a naked man....came into town today, and had a brush-up with some of my boys...Now I am looking to ask that man some questions and he can't be found....You seen any naked men around lately Mrs. Williams?"" Decker asked cooley, as he gently blew on the hot tea cup, still not managing to take an actual sip.<br/><br/>""Nah sir....I think I would remember the kinda spectacle a naked feller might cause. "" Again she answered honestly. ""Sides' Mr. Malloy, what's that got to do with my husband....Does this have to do with that letter there?"" Eva asked, wondering what the two things had in common.<br/><br/>""Well, Your husband supposedly helped this man, he is one of the last people to see him...and no...the letter is a separate matter....As long as your husband pays up in a timely fashion, you'll get not grief from it, so don't fret your pretty little head.""  Decker grinned and tapped the letter on the table a few times before handing it back to the confused lady of the house.<br/><br/>"" Well sir, that seems like pretty note worthy conversation material and he didn't say nothing, Are you sure it was my husband? Cowboys do tend to look alike..."" Eva reasoned.<br/><br/>""Nah, we're fairly confident... Your Jeb is a large man, and 'hard to miss'...."" Decker said, winking at the play on words. He was of course, saying that Jeb stood out in a crowd, and secondly saying that because of his size, easy to mark with a gun sight. Eva, was learned, and caught the subtle reference.<br/><br/>""...The thing damnedest thing of it is, is that I reckon I know where this fella is, but that Whore, Lila, has got him hid real good inside that old house of hers and won't admit it. Now you have to understand something, Mrs. Williams, This feller could be a dangerous prevert...running round town with no clothes, I am sure you understand what I am getting at.....So I can spare you the more graphic details and such....So I propose we can do each other a favor, and everybody comes out smelling like roses. If Jeb did help carry that naked feller into that brothel, than I reckon it won't be so odd if'n he returns to check on the feller he helped out....Lila might reveal where she's got'im stashed...For this favor.....I will offer to even that debt your husband owes to my Employer, Mr. Amsterdam. "" Decker proposed his deal and pointed at the letter Eva was holding.<br/><br/>""I don't make decisions for my husband sir...Would you like me to go upstairs and fetch him, so's you can talk to him about this?"" Eva asked.<br/><br/>""I ain't finished... As you know, as a dually appointed employee of Mr. Marion Amsterdam, I am unable to tread without caution....I will need collateral in order to ensure, that your husband won't tip Dear Lila off, as to our machinations....Either yourself or your Daughter will be accommodating us back to our compound this evening, as to ensure his cooperation. Once he comes up with the information I want, we'll clear this years debt and his loved ones returned to him....Go now...go upstairs and tell him what I've said, but I suggest you sell it smartly, cause if he grows angry or belligerent, I will not hesitate to bring hell fire down upon this house...do you understand me....EVA?"" Decker stared at the woman  unblinkingly , she  could tell he was deadly serious."
1833,Tumbleweeds & Tombstones (Western Epic),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=22466&start=20,2013-02-08T23:51:42,Isolde,"Eva appeared to be a soft Southern lady but in reality that Southern lady had survived a war where all sorts of rabble had come across her path. She stood, taking her cup to the sink.<br/><br/>""I will dress and accompany you."" she said. ""My husband will find your information if it is available.""<br/><br/>""You better hope to God that he finds what I want to know."" Decker said, standing, knocking his chair to the floor.<br/><br/>She swirled out of the room without waiting for permission. Tossing on her day dress over her night rail, Eva gathered her hair into a quick bun, jamming two long bone pins through the mass. Jeb's words about a woman's duty and honor rang in her head. She understood what he meant and she hoped that wouldn't be necessary. Watching Maddie grow up was important to her. Taking a deep shaky breath, Eva went to join the men at the front door. Philip had selected a mare from the barn and saddled her.<br/><br/>Eva shook her head but made no comment on the man's saddle. She gathered her skirts and swung into the saddle, crooking her far leg around the saddle horn, in a makeshift side seat.<br/><br/>""You will follow right behind me,"" Decker snarled. ""If you lag behind or try to ride away, you will be tied and ride behind me.""<br/><br/>Eva nodded.She wasn't stupid or a great risk taker.<br/><br/>~~~~~~~~<br/>Jeb put his shoulder to the door and broke the simple latch. Luckily, the noise wasn't too great. He ran into the kitchen where a chair lay on the floor and dirty dishes were in the sink.<br/><br/>""Eva!"" he called,looking briskly in the rooms. ""Eva!"" he strode to the open front door and stared in despair at the cloud of dust in the distance.  He went to his office to find his Navy Colts. He hesitated as he strapped on the gun belt. A paper was centered in the middle of his desk. A Bowie knife was stabbed through the center.<br/><br/>""Bring me word on that old coot or say a permanent good bye to  your wife."" the message commanded."
1834,Tumbleweeds & Tombstones (Western Epic),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=22466&start=20,2013-02-09T16:31:56,Le bourreau,"Decker had no idea why he'd referred to the naked man as 'old coot' in the letter to Jeb, he had no reason to claim such a thing, and all and all, it was a confusing description of the man, as he'd never once been described as 'old' to him. It was almost if someone whom had no idea of what was going on, had controlled his hand and written the asinine description of the assailant and he felt like some kind of fool; his only hope being that Jeb would indeed knew whom he was talking about. Realistically he could of used the term 'naked' or 'vagrant' but instead he had chosen to write 'old coot' , what an unexpected and rushed letter it must be. He had asked Eva to go upstairs and use her feminine wiles to convince her husband not to do anything stupid, but instead the frontier woman  neglected his request, and simpy refused as if she'd never been asked in the first place.  It was almost if all the logical thoughts in her head had flown out of it, and now she was a babbling fool. Decker accepted it, and  instead of the methodical perfectionist that he actually was, he let her indiscretion slide.  'how strange..."" he thought to himself, and prayed that no further illogical transgression would happen again.<br/><br/>Atleast he had Eva, with her as a hostage, he could almost garuntee the exchange would sufficiently suffice in convincing Jeb to do what he wanted, and without the threat of Jeb double-crossing them and letting Lila know about the ruse. Besides, things had ended up working out to plan even if his hostage was a 'simpleton', which Eva had proved herself to be. Decker hadn't missed the noticeable belly bulge in Eva's night gown, he could guess she was pregnant, and knowing so made his offer even that more appealing.<br/><br/><br/>Decker and his posse raced across the roads of Bethlehem falls, tearing up the cannon and into the tower protected compound of Amsterdam manor.  Deckers only real conscern was sneaking Mrs. Williams up to his room, getting to his private wing of the Manor involved passing through the main entry way of the house, and knowing full well that Mr. Amsterdam  saw the swollen curves of a pregnant local, he procure her for his own machinations. If Eva returned sullied to Jeb, he might not be so ready to give the information required of him and Mister Marion Amsterdam was fond of the swollen curves of a woman with child.<br/><br/>The other six Damned cowboys broke off and headed for the bunkhouse, as Decker and Eva made their way toward the Main house. Decker opened the 10ft engraved door and they both strode into the main lobby of the oversized manson. Mr. Amsterdam was indeed standing on the balcony, awaiting Decker's return.<br/><br/>""Weell....what do you have for me dear man?"" Marion called out in his usual effeminate lisp.<br/><br/>""Nothing yet boss....I've got the wife of a Rancher that was suspected of helping the stranger...I've asked him to look into this stranger's location...I'll have word to you tomorrow or the next day...sir. "" Decker said, without making eye contact, and pushing Eva toward his private wing's entrance.<br/><br/>""A wife huh? she looks pretty...not much hair on her as I can see......How about I keep her up in the upper chambers tonight....I've got a new gentler mule...."" Marion says, his drunkenness is obvious by the slur of his speech.<br/><br/>""No sir.... I don't think that would be prudent, our business depends on this woman's sanctity, Didn't the boys bring you fresh meat today? I could have sworn they reported bringing in the Oak ridge woman for your pleasure..."" Decker retorted.<br/><br/>""Ooooh she didn't last long.....My mule split her, she now shits and pisses out of the same giant hole, poor girl....OK I will tell you what...after this deal is complete, I will call upon Mr. Williams again...How does that suit your plans, Mr. Malloy?"" Mr' Amsterdam asked, falling against the railing of the balcony as if he were drunk enough to actually fall off of it.<br/><br/>""Fine sir, after I have my answers, I'll have no more amendments on your proposition....May I go?"" Decker asked and everyone could see the contempt on his face. He grabbed Eva by the arm and dragged her into this personal suite.<br/><br/>Eva had heard the demented rumors about what Mr. Amsterdam was into, but until she was actually confronted with the scenario her mind wasn't capable of perceiving it. She was almost happy that she was in the private bed chamber of Mr. Malloy and not Mr. Amsterdam. Little did she know that Decker had the same pregnant girl fetishes as Mr. Amsterdam, and he wished to gently apply them to her after being denied again by Lila. He would have his way with her, whether she liked it or not.<br/><br/><br/><br/>*****************<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""> James Hector Lowe </span>woke up gagging, the dreams he'd had were of hell and purgatory, but his eyes finally crept open at around 4 oclock in the morning.  He had no idea how'd he gotten to his current position, lying under a bed. He first reached out and pulled himself free, the sunburn on his back screamed in pain, but he managed to free himself.<br/><br/>His head hurt, that was for sure, and as he reached up with his unencumbered hand; he could feel the large knot on the back of his head. His memory flashed, and he saw red bandannas on everyone of the men that waylaid him.  Heck surveyed the room and saw that although his hat and boots were still there, his satchel of gold coins were missing. He wrenched himself out from under the bed and stood up.<br/><br/>On the  bed was a young girl, she was still sleeping, and Heck covered his nakedness, sun-burnt penis out of modesty. He reached down with his free hand and awoke her, ""WWa.....waa....waskey"" He tried to say, but his physical condition would not allow for intelligent conversation just yet.<br/><br/>Bethany woke up and upon seeing the 'undead specter' of the man stand before her, she screamed out in horror, regardless of what he had said. ""AAAAAAAAAAAAAAHhhhhhh MIss Lila! Help come now, he's awake!"" Bethany called out.<br/><br/>""hey settle down...I don't even know how I got hereâ€¦ cough cough...Hey do you hear me?"" Heck called out, trying to settle the young girl down. ""MISS LILA...THE MAN IS AWAKE, PLEASE COME NOW!!!!"" Bethany exclaimed.<br/><br/>The pounding of heeled footsteps came next from the staircase outside the door, the door bust open to reveal a dominatrix set on protecting her girls. Heck threw his hands in the air, trying to show that he meant no harm but as soon as he hands came off his exposed, sun-burnt junk, Lila attacked. She ran directly at him, fueled by her own drinking, and tackled the injured man by the waist.<br/><br/>Heck normally would have sidestepped Lila's attack but since he was dehydrated and still concussed, he ended up taking the tackle squarely in the guts. The momentum knocked him backward and soon he found his form folded in half and flying toward the rear wall as the housemother had her way.<br/><br/>â€œOOOOhh stop, just get offâ€™n meâ€¦.aaahhhhâ€ He groaned from his place on the floor, helpless to do little else.  â€œPleaseâ€¦Whiskeyâ€ He whimpered.<br/><br/>â€œYou need waterâ€¦not whiskey, sirâ€ Lila said as she pulled herself off of Heck and righted her dress. â€œBethany go fetchâ€™im some water.â€"
1835,Tumbleweeds & Tombstones (Western Epic),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=22466&start=20,2013-02-09T18:17:18,Isolde,"Eva realized as she walked through the giant doors to Mr. Amsterdam's home that she would have to do her duty. In her heart, she had known it back in her kitchen when that Mr. Malloy had laid out his plan for her to go talk sense to her husband. She hadn't wanted things to escalate there because Maddie would have had to see all the unpleasantness. Eva sadly thought of another woman raising her child.  Wanting to keep a shred of decency , she had dressed, written a note to Jeb, used his knife to fasten it to the desk  and joined Mr. Malloy outside. It was difficult to believe that men like these two existed in this world and good men, like Jeb, were few and far between. She had heard a granny woman say that only the good die young when she had helped lay out Eva's 13 year old brother at the end of the War. Must be true, Eva thought.  Any sacrifice was  worth it to give Jeb time to place Maddie somewhere safe.<br/><br/>Eva's thoughts were whirling in her mind as she was ushered into Mr. Malloy's private quarters. This was improper but Eva feared worse was to come. She was on a count down to death.<br/><br/>~~~~~~~~~~~~<br/>Lila was quivering with rage seasoned with a tinge of fear.<br/>""Whiskey will dry you out, fool."" she said again, handing him the flat sheet from Beth's bed. ""Try wrapping this around yourself."" she suggested. ""If it doesn't hurt too very bad.""<br/><br/>Bethenny came back with some cool well water, averting her eyes. She handed over the pewter cup to Miss Lila and skeedaddled from the room. Miss Lila watched Heck's adam's apple work as he swallowed a little at a time.<br/><br/>""Looks like you have been dehydrated before"" she remarked dryly, crossing her arms under her ample bosom.<br/><br/>""Yes, Ma'am, I have,"" he said and then drained the last of it, setting the cup down with a clank. He took the sheet and at first, tried it over his shoulder, toga style but the pain was too immense. He finally managed to create a makeshift kilt, tucking the edges in around his waist. ""I reckon the sun lit on my shoulders and back first then skittered on down my body. What happened to my bags?""<br/><br/>""The Damned came, took your satchel claiming they were full of  money. to pay their boss and then pistol whipped you. A kindly neighbor, Mr. Williams, brought you in. My girls have cared for you. But sir, you  must leave. The Damned came back looking for you. We managed to hide you while you were in no shape to defend yourself  but you have to go. I can't afford to bring the wrath of the Damned on my girls.""<br/><br/>Heck held out the cup for more water.<br/>""I don't reckon they will be back tonight. Once I'm back on my feet, I will get my money back and we can see about getting your neck out from under their foot. Now, how about more water and whatever it was that you put on my body to ease the pain."""
1836,Tumbleweeds & Tombstones (Western Epic),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=22466&start=20,2013-02-09T21:49:25,Le bourreau,"Decker Malloy strode into the large ballroom that he'd been allowed to turn into his personal apartment inside of the Amsterdam Manor. The high vaulted ceiling room was well decorated with fancy furniture and fine decorations, although most of it was covered in dust as any other bachelor pad might be. He took his duster coat off and tossed it onto a velvet upholstered fainting couch, before striding over to his personal bar and fixing himself a moonshine cocktail. He pulled a second glass out and filled it with something, before walking over and presenting Eva with cup.<br/><br/>""Ahh, no thankie sai....I can't..."" She persisted and politely waved the cocktail glass away.<br/><br/>""It's not liquor, it's just fruit juice, Even an idiot can see you are with child, ma'am"" Decker said, and then reached down and grabbed her hand, pulling it up and wrapping her fingers around it. He could see that she was surprised by his assumption but she wasn't surprised, Decker's icy blue eyes showed his intelligence. Eva brought the glass to her lips and barely sipped the liquid, just in case he was lying and it was fermented,as it turned out it was indeed fruit juice and was quite good.<br/><br/>""Pomegranate....I have it shipped in from  overseas."" Decker said, a small smile cracking on to his lips at hearing himself try to brag to this commoner woman.<br/><br/>""Tis very good sir....But as it is closing in on midnight, and as you've notice I am pregnant, I think I'd like to try and get some sleep, for my unborn child's sake...Where would you have me lay, That fainting couch looks comfortable enough, May I sleep there?"" Eva asked, throwing in as many references to her expected state to her request as she could muster; her hopes were that he might find mercy on her because of it.<br/><br/>""Nah...You can have my bed..."" Decker pointed at the large king sized feather stuffed mattress on the far side of the room. ""Can't be having an expected mother sleeping on a davenport.""<br/><br/>""oooh No really, I don't want to inconvenience you in your own apartment, the couch would be fine, I don't want to put you out none."" Eva shot back.<br/><br/>""Oooh don't worry you won't be 'putting me out' none at all....In fact I'll be 'putting it in' and since yer pregnant there won't be no baby proof of it, and yer husband will be none the wiser....Now be a dear and strip down here in front of me, I'd like to have a taste of those milk swelled breasts before we get down to business."" Decker said, his tone still soft, but his words were now cruel and his stroking of her pretty blonde hair made it all the worse.<br/><br/><br/>************<br/><br/><br/>Heck sat on the edge of the now vacant bed, sipping the water young Bethany had brought for him, he felt ridiculous in the makeshift kilt he was wearing. "" I Don't suppose you got any clothes I could borrow? I can't see ya sending me out dressed like this...."" He asked, seeing that only his boots and hat remained.<br/><br/>""We are a house of woman and girls...Would you like a nice Sunday Dress?"" Lila inquired, her arms still folded under her large bosom. "" Sides, you came in here naked, I don't got no qualms about tossing you out in the same manner you arrived!""  Lila finished and it drew a laugh from Bethany,  whom was staring awestruck at the handsome if not a bit overcooked man. ""Off to bed with you!"" She scolded Bethany.<br/><br/>Bethany outstretched both arms and pointed at her bed, which Heck was siting on. Heck got up and adjusted the sheets, and then he and Lila adjourned to the sitting room located on the lower floor. It was in the rear of the house, instead of the front like most sitting rooms, Lila used it for her nighttime clientele waiting room in order to keep the men's identities from being broadcast to the street outside.<br/><br/>Lila produced her flask of whiskey and took  another sip, she handed it over to Heck next. ""Just a sip...I don't want you croaking over!"" She warned, and he imbibed only the smallest of gulps, even that small bit caused him to cough and gag. ""Told ya"" she put in. ""Thanks"" he responded.<br/><br/>""So, what's yer name, and what's yer story...Ya at least owe me that..."" Lila stated coolly,  She pointed up at her still swollen lips. In all reality she only expected<span style=""font-weight: bold"">half the truth</span>anyway, but she was owed something and since the stranger didn't have anything other than a hat and pair of used boots to his name, a story was going to have to suffice.<br/><br/>""My names James, but folks call me 'Heck'...."" Heck started, but Lila cut him off, ""I bet they do, you haven't caused nuthin but heck since you got here...""<br/><br/>""Nah, my middle name is Hector...you know, like the greek hero...Well any way, I was ambushed out in the desert..."" He started to continue but Lila butted in again, ""Injuns I suppose?""<br/><br/>""Nah ma'am...They was white skinned and they had the tempers to prove it too. Turns out they wanted what we was paid to protect, a stagecoach with some gold blanks in it. We was shipping them back from California territory and they hit us,they Gunned us down, killed almost everybody with the initial attack. Me and a few others held them off until we ran short on ammunition. So we grabbed the satchels of gold out of the Stage Coach and made a run fer it.  I am pretty sure the other's got whacked, but I managed to slip off into the river....That's where I lost my cloths, and when I finally got to dry land I started walking. 30 miles, took me two and a half days, through the desert and cooking my keister in the sun....I was so happy when I finally reached this town, being naked didn't even occur to me...That's when them Cowboys with the red bandannas got a hold of me."" Heck lied, recanting a good but false story.<br/><br/>""Damned...them cowboys in the red kerchiefs....We call'em Damned"" Lila said as she held up the red silk neck tie that Decker had left with her.<br/><br/>""Where'd ya get that If'n you don't mind me asking?"" Heck put in.<br/><br/>""Same place I got this..."" Lila said as she pointed at her lips. "" We call'em damn, cause they work for a land baron by the name of Mr. Amster<span style=""font-weight: bold"">dam</span>, and cause they are damned villainous bastards, every last one of them....They took your gold, and You ain't prolly gonna get it back from them. I'd tell you to go to the law, but Sheriff Deschain and much in the way of disciplining them fellers. ""<br/><br/>""You mean he works for this Mr. Amsterdam?"" Heck  asked.<br/><br/>""No, He's his own man, but he just ain't got the manpower or the guns to do much about what Mr. Amsterdam gets up to.....The Mayor/Judge of this town is straight up bought and paid for though...he'll be of no help to you at all.<br/><br/>""Great!"" Heck scoffed and reached out to take another swig of Lila's task, she hesitated but eventually gave in and let him have another swig, after the bad news he'd just gotten, she figured he needed one anyway."
1837,Tumbleweeds & Tombstones (Western Epic),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=22466&start=20,2013-02-09T23:47:41,Isolde,"Eva's poised demeanor slipped at the command to disrobe in front of this man. She had never disrobed in front of a man, her husband included. She was a lady and ladies were modest and chaste.  Covering her heart with her hand, Eva backed away, dropping the refreshment. Her mouth was a perfect O as the words, why, what became stuck in her throat. His hands skimmed over her hair, causing her to shudder.<br/><br/>""Sir, I think there is a misunderstanding."" she stuttered, edging toward the door.<br/><br/>Decker Malloy laughed an evil laugh, nodding toward the door.<br/>""My my, what a pickle. You are saying you prefer to be with Mr. Amsterdam's mule in carnal relations that endure a night in my arms?"" he shrugged and put his hand on the door knob.<br/><br/>Tears were streaming from her eyes now, her brain finally understanding what had been discussed in the hallway. She held up her hand to halt him.<br/><br/>""Please, sir, let me beg of you to find goodness in your heart.For me to lay with you would be the end of my life."" she pleaded.<br/><br/>""And to stand for that mule will end your life and that of your unborn child, tonight. Me or the mule. your choice.""<br/><br/>Eva did not scream or plead. She had too much pride for that. She turned her back, avoiding her image in the mirror and began to undo her buttons. Her fingers trembled so hard that one of the buttons popped loose. She didn't bother to pick it up because soon missing buttons would not matter.<br/><br/>~~~~~~~~~~~~~<br/>Jeb went out, saddled his gelding then came back inside. He wrapped Maddie into a comforter and carried her out. She murmured when the cool air hit her little face, but didn't stir when he stepped into the stirrup. Gathering the reins, he cradled her and they lit a shuck for town. The sun was tinging the sky with gray and pink clouds by the time he arrived at town. Maddie had wet herself in her sleep, but Jeb didn't stop. He nudged the horse to move faster.<br/><br/>His first stop was Miss Lila's. He knocked on the door and was rewarded by a young girl answering it,<br/>""yes?"" she asked cautiously, but opening the door a bit wider when she saw the child.<br/><br/>""I need Miss Lila."" he said,stepping inside without permission.<br/><br/>""She is sleeping and is not to be disturbed,"" the girl answered. ""Is this  your little girl?""<br/><br/>""Yes and I need her to be some place safe. and I need to talk to Miss Lila. Now!"" he asserted. Something in his voice stirred her to action. She took the child, fussing over the wet clothes but took her to the back. Another girl,<br/><br/>""I am Millie. Can I help you?"" she asked.""Oh you are that man that helped that feller.""<br/><br/>""That would be me and I need to talk to Miss Lila, now!"" his voice rose in volume as Jeb looked around.<br/><br/>""Look, I'm going to see the Sheriff. Tell Miss Lila I will be back. We have to talk. Here is two dollars for watching Maddie."" he took two coins from his front pocket. ""This is a shit storm but not the one I had imagined."" Jeb Williams stormed from the house and went to see the Sheriff.<br/><br/>~~~~~~~~~~~<br/>Miss Lila was not asleep but she was busy, Busy trying to figure out what to do with James, Heck, whoever he was.<br/><br/>""You have to leave. I can no longer house you."" she was insisting for the third time.<br/><br/>""I know,you said that,"" Heck answered. ""I need clothes and I need a horse.""<br/><br/>""I can't just go out and buy that for you. It would be an admission of guilt.""<br/><br/>""Don't you have a basement? a root cellar? a fraidy hole? Somewhere I can hide out for a day or two?"" Heck asked, trying to come up with a plan but maybe the head injury had fractured his brain.<br/><br/>A knock on the door interrupted the conversation. Millie called through the door,<br/>""Miss Lila, we've had company and there is a problem. Can you come downstairs?""<br/><br/>Lila sighed and pointed her finger at the man, ""Stay.I will be back in a bit.""<br/><br/>She went down to find Millie with a little blonde wisp of a girl. She was holding a cookie and sniffling.<br/>""I want my Ma. Where is my Pa?""<br/><br/>Lila put her hand on the child's head.<br/>""Who are you, honey? Who is your Pa?""<br/><br/>""I'm Maddie Williams and Pa is .."" she thought hard. ""Pa.""<br/><br/>The sheriff and Jeb walked around back, and discreetly rang the bell for customers. Miss Lila sighed, What the hell more could be happening in this town? and how in hell had she gotten in the middle of it?"
1838,Tumbleweeds & Tombstones (Western Epic),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=22466&start=20,2013-02-10T17:01:26,Le bourreau,"Unfortunately for dear Eva, no matter how badly she wanted to hate what Decker was doing to her, she had to admit that the outlaw's hands and penis did to her something that Jeb hadn't even come close to accomplishing. She hated herself more for liking it, and knew it was a personal shame she'd never be able to live down in all her days, but God forgive her, she came and came again in Decker's adept hands. He drank of her breasts, supping her until her large breasts were nearly the size the'y been before she got knocked up. When he finished and had filled her already pregnant womb with his own sperm, Decker smiled and smacked her still quivering ass cheek. ""If'n yer husband don't get me the information I need today, then you'll be staying another night, and then I will show the the pleasures of the ass that I learned in Paris"" Decker laughed, and then rolled over to his pillow and started to snore.<br/><br/>Eva laid in bed, both still shaking from the powerful body quakes that the handsome yet villainous man had brought her too, and from the fear of not being able to return to her home if her husband didn't do what was asked of him. Thoughts of trying to sneak out of bed and escape, or even kill Decker while he slept started to run through her head. She only moved a single leg, and immediately Decker's snoring ceased and his hand clamped down on her, scaring her badly. ""I sleep very lightly Eva, it's best you know that now..."" He said to her, not even bothering to turn over and look at her.<br/><br/>""I have....I have to use the Outhouse sir."" Eva's excuse came without hesitation.<br/><br/>""Chamber pot....Make sure you spread your legs so I can watch..."" Decker answered, as his arm pointed out at the large tin pot sitting on the far side of the room.<br/><br/><br/>****************<br/><br/><br/>Mr. Amsterdam closed the sliding port that the secret peep holes into Decker's room peered down on. He'd just finished releasing himself onto the stained wall of his little voyeuristic hidey hole, and rebuttoned his trousers  before taking the leisurely stroll back to his office to rejoin his own captive company.  There chained to a couch was the Belham girl, she looked beaten ,bruised and battered, weeping as Marion reentered the room.  His pet mule gave a happy call at its master's return.<br/><br/>""Milk! I need MILK and PISS, my pretty muse! Do you think you can produce? Or shall I 'release' you so that I can find another model that can?"" He insisted and returned to his attempts at artistic scrawling.<br/><br/>""You're going to release me sir? "" The Belham girl cried.<br/><br/>""If that is what you desire, that I shall have to grant your wish...IS IT?"" Mr. Amsterdam asked.<br/><br/>*******<br/><br/>Eva was squatted atop the chamber pot holding her labial lips apart so the Decker could watch from his vantage point in bed, when the rapport of gunfire echoed through the house. It was deafeningly loud and it made Eva jump enough to spray some of her piss outside the tin jug.  ""What? What was that?"" She shuddered<br/><br/>""Nothin to worry yer pretty little head about, my dear....Be sure to lick up the mess you've just made, will you?""  Decker laughed, obviously less than surprised by the gunshot.<br/><br/><br/><br/>*************************<br/><br/><br/>""Now you wanna tell me what this is all about Jebidiah Williams? It's close to damn near one o'clock in the darn morning and yer draggin me over to a whoore house?"" Sheriff Deschain griped as he followed Jeb through Lila's front room as Millie led them.<br/><br/>Lila was in the back living room<span style=""font-weight: bold"">downstairs</span>holding a freshly changed Maddie in her arms, as the child snuggled up to her massive, pillowy bosom. Behind her sat a man, that was red as a lobster and dressed in what appeared to be a bed sheet skirt.<br/><br/>""What sort of weird stuff  is going on round here?"" Sheriff Deschain grumbled, still trying to comb his white handlebar mustache down from it's disheveled sleeping position.<br/><br/>""That's the feller...that's him right there! He's the one the whole darn town in an uproar about. Them Damned cowboys want him, and cause I helped him, they came and took my Eva, Sheriff Deschain she's with child! You know what they do to women folk up in that place!""<br/><br/>""Well what chew' want me to do Jebidiah?....Huh? You damn well know my Deputy is Amsterdam's nephew (*Stated in initial post) ! It was pretty stupid thing to do, coming to the office at this hour...Now Willie is gonna go and tell his Uncle you came to me! What in god's name was going through your head? Once Decker and his boys hear you didn't do as they told you, they are gonna kill Eva and the baby in her stomach! You should've just done what they wanted...What do you care about some fucking half-naked stranger for anyway?"" The Sheriff tirades, pacing around the sitting room, his voice becoming loud enough to stir little Maddie to wake and begin to cry."
1839,Tumbleweeds & Tombstones (Western Epic),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=22466&start=20,2013-02-11T06:22:52,Isolde,"Eva's spirit was broken. Decker defiled her twice more before leaving her locked in the room for the day.  He had taken the rags that were left of her clothing, for she had tried to cover herself with them but he had only torn them into shreds. He mocked her for enjoying his advances. She had not enjoyed them, she was horrified that her body had betrayed her. The lascivious wantonness of her body was proof of why she must do her duty. Even when Jeb came to rescue her, she was no longer fit to raise children or to be the wife of a good man.<br/><br/>Eva's breasts were sore and cramps kept twinging at her belly, as if her unborn child no longer wished to have her for his mother. Unfit, soiled and ruined, Eva listlessly wrapped the bed sheet around her nakedness and wandered the room. She found a straight razor that Decker must use when he shaved. She opened it, and looked at the shiny blade. Looking at herself in the mirror and the at the blade in her hand, she took her masses of golden hair and butchered it from her head. Now she was shorn. The Bible said that a woman in shame wore shorn hair. She looked the part of a fallen woman now.<br/><br/>Black circles rimmed her eyes and her lip was swollen from where Decker had beaten her into submission the last time he had assaulted her. Eva had not been able to bear to have him pumping against her and uttering vile blasphemy to her, promising, threatening more vile treatment. She had fought him,and he had beaten her.  Finally he had tied her to the bed while he finished his evil work with her body.<br/><br/>The hair lying around her on the floor was not enough. Eva drew the blade across one wrist, then the other, watching in detached fascination at the blood welling up. She didn't want to live any more. so she carefully drug the blade down one arm, from elbow to wrist,then the other. Her fingers were curved around the metal handle, as she watched her life's blood pool on the floor.  A wan smile crossed her face. She was an obedient wife. She had done her duty. Finally, the razor was too heavy and it rested in the spreading pool of crimson, next to the cold, blue body of Jeb's faithful wife.<br/>~~~~~~~~~~<br/>Jeb stared in awe at the Sheriff as he fussed about his Deputy being the nephew of that blackguard, Amsterdam.<br/><br/>""What's that got to do with anything?"" Jeb asked. "" Fire that sumbitch. You are the law. You can call in a Ranger from over in Texas. There is a telegraph office.""<br/><br/>Sheriff Deschain was shaking his head. ""Nothing we can do, son. I don't know nothing about this stranger other than I don't have any wanted posters for him yet. Turn that feller over to the Damned. You know where he is. Maybe you can get your wife back or maybe you will need to give him your ranch plus the information to get her back. If you want her back after being with that bunch.""<br/><br/>Jeb had cold chills running down his spine. He turned on his heel and stormed out of the room. Heck followed him.<br/><br/>""Give me one reason to not shoot you and take your dead body to them."" Jeb barked at the man.<br/><br/>Heck just shook his head. "" I think they think I know where that gold come from. They might want to question me, maybe even torture me for that information. Prolly, if you shot me, they would be pissed as a two peckered goat at a quilting bee.""<br/><br/>Jeb sunk down on the railing around the porch and took his hat from his head.<br/>""I can't just let Eva stay there."" he said more to himself than to the man.<br/><br/>""Reckon we could put them out of bidness?"" Heck asked."
1840,Tumbleweeds & Tombstones (Western Epic),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=22466&start=20,2013-02-17T08:47:01,Isolde,this story is on hold until further notice.
1841,Tumbleweeds & Tombstones (Western Epic),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=22466,2013-02-04T20:08:12,Le bourreau,"Life is a hard thing in mid 19th century, 1865 the year of our lord, on border of the Arizona/New Mexico territory. The â€˜wildâ€™ in the â€˜Wild Westâ€™, is quite literally defined right here, by the crazy tough, and just plain mean men and woman that make up the general populace of this area. â€˜Lawâ€™ is a figurative term, that is more of a general guideline than the hardboiled absolutes of back East;  out here men and woman are free in the truest sense of the word, and let me tell you what, it wasnâ€™t  as glamorous as people made it out to be.<br/><br/>You see the problem with true freedom, is that everyone is free to do what they want whether it is good or bad, They are free to kill youâ€¦ or your childâ€¦ or your rape your sister or mother, and  the only thing  you were entitled to was, being strong enough to stop from expressing  that right.   Either you could and did, or you couldnâ€™t and they had their wayâ€¦simple but brutal life personified.<br/><br/>Yeah, sure there were â€˜Lawdawgsâ€™, sheriffs, and even a few federal agents. They were either men brave or stupid enough to pin a tin star to their chest and a gun around their hip to enforce that starâ€™s   ingrained ideology of justice. But in those days they were just as likely to get themselves killed as you were, if you even chose to exact revenge in the first place. Things were just a lot more balanced back then, with no radios for backup or bulletproof vests and standardized training that modern law enforcement officials depend on in modern times. They were just men, some with moral standards and others with a lust for power and the need to abuse it just like everyone else was likely to be.<br/><br/>More often than not, the bands of outlaws were just as likely to solve grievances as the Law was, and more effective too. You could just as easily go to the local gang of banditos and pay them to deal with your problem, as going to the local sheriff for help. They were larger in number, better armed and best yet, morally ambiguous. They didnâ€™t care if your claim had merit, theyâ€™d only care if you had the gold to pay for their services.<br/><br/>The craziest thing of it was, that skill, age, experience, or even virtue, had nothing to do with it; a 14 year old punk kid was as likely to kill you as some experienced gun fighter, and in fact much more likely. No fingerprints, or fancy crime labs meant that as long as you werenâ€™t actually seen killing someone, youâ€™d likely get away with it. Death was like pocket change to folks, and it showed on the faces of every single person that had the mettle to make a living in these here parts. Life expectancy was somewhere around 40 for men and 55 for woman, less if you had a career that put yourself in the line of fire. And thatâ€™s just in the semi-civilized communities that have been settled, going out into the savage Injun lands will drastically shorten oneâ€™s life expectancy.<br/><br/>No shortage of work though, economically speaking, times were booming, men made fortunes and lost them as frequently as they shat. There was always plenty to do whether you were a tradesman or not; sure smithies, carpenters, and entrepreneurs had work, but even the common man could find work, regardless of educational training. Out houses needed shoveling, so did the stables and plenty of work for woman too. A girl could make a whole cowpokeâ€™s salary in a single night if she was as good on her back as she was her knees. Army always needed men, so do most land barons , you could pretty much find work in any direction you throw a stone.<br/><br/>There are also plenty of different kinds of folks to fill these jobs though, Celestials (Asian immigrants), freed Negros, and even a few tamed Injuns, but mostly there are white folk; all different kinds of those as well, immigrants from all around the world, looking to seek their fortunes or ruination; depending on how adept you were at your craft; in this untamed wilderness in the great American land of opportunity.<br/><br/>All these factors were quantified and condensed right here in<span style=""font-weight: bold""> Bethlehem Falls </span>, situated right on the Arizona/New Mexico territory borderline. As you imagine having a town built dead center on the line, society is highly polarized, half wanting to declare statehood for NM, and the other half diehard supporters of Arizonaâ€™sâ€™ claimâ€¦ But this will be more relevant later, just keep in mind that I told you, ya ken?<br/><br/>In many ways, Bethlehem Falls is much like any old west town, couple of saloons, smithy, general store, sheriffâ€™s office and a small selection of specialized boutiques, and of course a church that functioned as a school house/meeting hall. They are all run by colorful characters, all of which I am sure youâ€™ll meet if you ever have the misfortune of passing through that powder keg of this small town, situated in the badlands of the high desert. The coach lines and pony express still manage to find their way down here, but they are infrequent and untrustworthy, both of which are frequent targets of both savage debauchery and outlawsâ€™ bullets. In short, this is a place men and woman come to â€˜disappearâ€™, usually having warn out their welcome in other places.<br/><br/>Bethlehem Falls does have a mayor, Richard â€˜Dickâ€™ Watkins, but heâ€™s much more of a puppet than an actual political leader, Mayor Watkins answers directly to the only real authority in this town. You see the land that Bethlehem falls is built on, as is most the lands surrounding it are owned by a Land Baron by the name of Marion Barney Amsterdam, and he, ladies and gentleman is what theyâ€™d call â€˜dastardlyâ€™ right down to his pencil thin mustache.  A true antagonist in every sense of the word, Mr. Amsterdam sits up in his hilltop mansion a few short miles outside of town limits, and lords over this little burg like mad king back in the days of yore.  He employs a large gang of cowpunchers, 60 men, some of them actually cowboy, but mostly they are gun-hands. Folks took to calling them, â€˜the damnedâ€™ cause they swore loyalty to Mr. Amster<span style=""font-weight: bold"">dam</span>, him and his whims alone. Compensation wasnâ€™t the sole benefit of employment for one of the Damned, not having to answer to the law, was a strong draw for many, as the ranks were filled with nefarious types. They are easy to spot, thanks to a uniform red kerchief tied round their neck, and youâ€™d be wise to steer clear of any man wearing one.<br/><br/>Donâ€™t get me wrong, as I said earlier, there is a Sherriff in this town, and he is not that negligent at his endeavor. Sherriff Henry Deschain does his best to maintain general law and order inside town limits, he is also smart enough to realize going against Amsterdamâ€™s men  is a death sentence and so in that one regard, he passes discipline â€˜the Damnedâ€™ to their master. He is accompanied by his Deputy, a young hooligan, and Mr. Amsterdamâ€™s nephew, Willie Gayson. Willie is hot tempered and reckless, but Sherriff Deschain does his best to keep the little nepotism elected brat in line.<br/><br/>And thatâ€™s all you need to know for now, I suppose the rest of the story will start to unfold the longer you stay in this town. Some will come and go, and other might just find that this place is a little more interesting than the first glance had implied, for them I say welcome to Bethlehem Falls, can I get ya a drink? You see the real question is Friendâ€¦.who are you? Whatâ€™s yer story â€¦. Howâ€™d  you come to arrive in the town of Bethlehem Falls?<br/><br/><br/><br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i1218.photobucket.com/albums/dd415/coffinhunter77/Cowpolk_zps68a61007.jpg"">[ img ]</a>"
1842,Tumbleweeds & Tombstones (Western Epic),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=22466,2013-02-04T22:54:27,saphiraah,"There were few who remembered the building for what it used to be. For years it sat decayed, broken, long dead, but long ago, the large, three level manor was the proud residence of a prominent figure, though no one could remember what he was really known for. Most likely it was some form of violence that drove him from town, leaving his grand home to fall into disrepair. Looters picked it clean, from furniture and belongings, to doors and lumber. The house was barely a shell of the beautiful home it once must have been, and it remained that way for almost a decade.<br/><br/><br/>Only recently, the sad old building saw new life. Fresh paint, a planter box, a repaired and expanded porch, and a lot of rennovations  forced the breath of life into the decaying corpse. No one really knew where the money came from. The house stood straight and proud once more. For weeks, men came and went, hauling furniture and necessities into the house. Now, a year after she moved in, Lila McLure had managed to transform the house into a working business: A home for women, as proclaimed on the proud sign behind the white picket fence.<br/><br/>The house, now kept in perfect repair, maintained a center of focus for the townsfolk despite being situated at the edge of the town. Over time, it became common practice that the women who took up residence saw to the garden, the cooking, the cleaning, and general maintenance. They worked day and night, offering a variety of services to the townsfolk.<br/><br/>Several of the residents ran the kitchen, serving lunch and dinner daily to the workmen who came by. One of the sitting rooms at the back of the house was furnished with tables and chairs for the meal rushes, conveniently located adjacent to the well-equipped kitchen. The cooking, it was commonly known, was always superb. Some of the tenants used their talents with a needle and thread to earn the money they needed to get by, selling embroidered tablecloths, tailoring clothing, and providing repair services. Some spent their days at the church house helping the teacher give lessons and tutor children. Over all, it was a lucrative, honest businessâ€¦ during the day.<br/><br/>No one was fooled by the polished exterior. They knew what went on at night. Lila McLure taught the women a variety of skills, from culinary secrets, to tricks for removing stains from clothing, to those perfect maneuvers to strip a man of his defenses in the bedroom. The girls took appointments after dark, charging a full $3 dollars for an hour, before tip. The last appointments were required to finish and clear out within a half hour after the grandfather clock announced midnight. No one ever had the chance to be with the Lady herself. She took no appointments.<br/><br/>Bethany, the newest girl to rent a room in the McLure House, hesitated in the parlor. The grand mirror standing over the butlerâ€™s table revealed her appearance and she paused to look. The new clothes donated by the other women were big on her, but still she had never seen such luxury. The bruises on her cheek were almost completely faded, her tightly-wrapped ribs hardly pained her at all. She would be 15 years old soon, but in this dress, complete with properly twisted and pinned hair, hat, and handbag, she almost looked full grown. The past sheâ€™d run from was almost a memory. She smiled and tucked the list into her pocket.<br/><br/>The plaque over the door attracted her attention. Rules they all followed:<br/>1: Give forth the respect you expect to receive.<br/>2:  ALL weapons of ANY kind are to be submitted to the Lady of the House immediately upon arrival.<br/>3: In all things, Give more than you receive.<br/>4: Lilaâ€™s word is law.<br/><br/>Humming to herself, she hopped down the porch steps into the early morning sunlight. It was too early to be this hot, but the baking heat did nothing to diminish her smile. She was alive. She was safe. No one would ever find her. She closed the front gate behind her, practically skipping her way down the road on her way to the Mercantile.<br/><br/><br/>The curtains over a window on the top floor fluttered slightly before moving aside, pulled by a delicate hand. The shadows inside completely concealed the woman who watched Beth go, as well as the smile that touched her face to see the girl so happy.<br/><br/>â€œThatâ€¦â€ Lila Mclure said into the empty room, â€œIs well worth all of it.â€<br/><br/>The tinkling bell over the door announced Bethâ€™s arrival into the Mercantile. Old Man Winter, as everyone called him, looked up from his ledger. His aged face, framed by a thinning mess of curly white hair, split into a genuine, kindly smile. For such a rough town, Beth reflected, this man certainly gave a softened appearance. She doubted he was truly as gentle as he seemed<br/><br/>â€œ â€™Lo, Mr. Weathersâ€¦â€ she smiled as she approached the counter.<br/><br/>â€œLila sent ya with the weekâ€™s order, did she?â€ the old man gave a little chuckle as he set the ledger aside.<br/><br/>â€œShe did,â€ the girl replied, reaching into her pocket to produce the list, â€œAnâ€™ she says oim ta tell yeh tanks fer helpin wit teh trouble lasâ€™ week.â€<br/><br/>â€œAh, nowâ€¦â€ the old man nodded, still smiling, â€œIt were no trouble. Seeinâ€™ you on your feet is all the thanks I needed. How are you likinâ€™ the McLure House? Settlinâ€™ in alright?â€<br/><br/>â€œSheâ€™s a right dove, is Mrs. McLure. Iâ€™ll get used to theâ€¦ well it aint what oim used ta. Can I ask ya sumthin?â€<br/><br/>â€œAsk away, dear. This old man can use the break from numbersâ€¦â€<br/><br/>â€œDoes she â€˜ave no family? She never takes a-â€¦â€ she blushed, looking around, â€œWell, ah never see her with anyone.â€<br/><br/>â€œAh, yesâ€¦â€ the old man nodded, knowing full well what she meant, â€œYouâ€™ve found the mystery that keeps us all gabbinâ€™. She never says a thing about her past. I asked her outright once. Put me in my place but good, she did.â€<br/><br/>The conversation lasted only a few minutes more, ending when the girl suddenly remembered her promise to hurry back. Smiling brightly, she skipped her way down the lane back the way sheâ€™d come."
1843,Tumbleweeds & Tombstones (Western Epic),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=22466,2013-02-04T23:31:42,Isolde,"Eva Williams shook out the sheet and flipped it across the makeshift clothesline that was strung from the edge of an old scrub juniper to the edge of the barn. The clothesline came in handy too when a bad sand storm would whip up out of the West. They had a small spread here on the Arizona side of the line in Bethlehem Falls. Of course, the land they had claimed was on the far outskirts, They had a lovely little river going through and some grassland at the base of the mountains. The horses that Jeb had rounded up had them setting pretty. Not like the bluegrass and the Walkers they had had before the War, but a decent living<br/><br/>Eva had been pretty in a golden, laughing kind of way,back in Kentucky,when she had first met Jeb. He was strong and charming, not afraid of hard work. No one could fight as hard, break horses as kindly and match him work for work. She fell in love with his flashing blue eyes and black wavy hair when she was just a young girl. They grew up and married right before the War. After the War nothing was left but the love they had for each other, little Maddie and a determination to go West to start over.<br/><br/>Eva picked up the wicker basket that she had made from native plants and put her booted foot on the path. Back in Kentucky she would have gone barefoot, but here, the snakes and scorpions made her too nervous to do that now. She didn't want to be bitten. Jeb was gone for days sometimes, checking on the horses, adding wild ones to his herd, and sometimes panning for gold. She had to take care of the cows.She had two, and the small flock of chickens. They lived so far out that Maddie couldn't go to school in town so, she taught her. Eva was proud of her own education and didn't want her daughter to suffer a lack of one.<br/><br/>The house they lived in was an old adobe house that some Spaniard had built a long time ago. Eva loved the long winged house with the courtyard in the middle. The heavy wood door was the only way in and the rooms opened out into the courtyard where she had a few flowers growing in pots. Most of the rooms were still empty, but they had made enough money and friends here to outfit a couple of bedrooms and a sitting room. She didn't dwell on the fact that this was a mini fortress and would easily be defended if necessary. Two rifles on top could hold off an army. Life was fairly calm out here with the sand, the mountains and the blazing sunsets.<br/><br/>Jeb didn't talk to her much about business, His answer to everything was to  not worry her pretty head with men's affairs. Eva was an obedient wife. She did her duty by her husband and her child. She kept the house and the grounds. She was happy here. Jeb was happy. Maddie was happy. What more could she want?<br/><br/>She went to Jeb's desk to straighten up some papers. Not meaning to pry, she picked up the paper on top. The script was messy and bold.Eva peered at it,<br/><br/>Signed,Mr.Amsterdam.<br/><br/>Eva shook her head and the golden hair escaped the neat bun. It wasn't a wife's place to question her husband's associates.He knew best,of course,but in her heart, she hated that man."
1844,Tumbleweeds & Tombstones (Western Epic),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=22466,2013-02-05T00:59:28,Le bourreau,"James Hector Lowe, or â€˜Heckâ€™ to his friends, which just so happened to be growing were fewer in number every day, trudged through the hardpack of the desert on the third day of his tireless trek. Long since had his mount given way, due to a festering gut shot and his supply of water hadnâ€™t faired much better.<br/><br/>Still Heck pushed on, the saddlebag on his shoulder of his 6â€™ lean muscled frame, he clutched like a child does its favorite toy, regardless of chapped lips and sun cooked skin. Ooh did I forget to mention that he was stark naked, with the exception of his black boots and dark Stetson cowboy hat and treasured saddle bag; he was nude for all intents and purposes; and the days of relentless sun had turned him to roughly the color of a lobster. His head wasnâ€™t so cooked, the wide, flat brimmed Stetson having spared his good looks.<br/><br/>Heck looked up, he only did this now, every couple of hours or so now, as doing it more than that gave him the impression that he wasnâ€™t getting anywhere, the desert landscape seemed to blend together after so many days of wandering in it.  The small bit of shade his hatâ€™s brim gave him was actually better than the stark beige landscape his eyes had come accustomed too, and so when he saw the dark silhouette of the town on the horizon, he could only laugh, knowing full well that is was most likely just another mirage, his dehydrated brain had conjured like it had done so many times in the last day of his treacherous journey. It honestly didnâ€™t matter, illusion or not, it gave him something to point his sunbaked brain attentions on, a goal no matter how imaginary it might be.  By this point it almost didnâ€™t matter to him.<br/><br/>The craziest thing was that the closer, Heck got, the more it seemed to be an actual town, it didnâ€™t seem to keep pushing away slowly like the mirages of the past few days had, as he started to pass small ranches, he realized that it was actually a real town. Eventually he came to a bullet ridden sign that identified it as â€˜Bethlehem Fallsâ€™.  James made the sign of the cross and then staggered into town limits.  He soon passed a large, boarding house, but the sign made clear that it was a womanâ€™s boarding house. He covered his manhood as he strode past the front yard full of children pointing and laughing.<br/><br/>************<br/><br/>Bethany cringed as the group of riders on fast horses swooped by her on the road out of town, they all of course wore the telltale crimson bandanas around their necks. God only knew what they were up to and it was â€˜â€¦best not to get in the Damnedâ€™s way on to hell!â€™, as they said here in Bethlehem Falls.<br/><br/>The group of seven Harriers in red kerchiefs was on a mission and they came upon the subject of what gossip had already relayed, as gossip moved much faster that the Pony express round these parts. Heck pulled his arm up to guard against the oncoming cloud of dust that rose with the horsemen as they yanked their horses reigns up just feet from him.<br/><br/>â€œSrrrrryyyâ€¦jst pssng thrghâ€ James tried to speak, but vowels would manage to produce themselves, as not having spoken in several days, his vocal chords could only manage a spit and sputter.<br/><br/>â€œI bet you isâ€¦.Pervert!.......See the thing is, we donâ€™t allow your kind round here!â€ Their lead man announced as the group dismounted and drew their assortment of firearms.<br/><br/>â€œNOâ€¦coughâ€¦.cough *spit! James  tried to clear his parched throat but to no avail.  He held one hand up, waving the aggressive men off, while the other attempted to modestly cover his sun burnt dick and balls.<br/><br/>Two of the large ones, scooted around side of his, and snatched Jamesâ€™ arms up, so he couldnâ€™t struggle, Heck couldnâ€™t believe how slow the men moved, but he was in no condition to fight back.<br/><br/>â€œWhat you got in that satchel, freak?â€ The head man said as he closed the distance and grabbed the dried leather pouch over Heckâ€™s shoulder, the white nonsuntanned area showed brightly against the rest of his sun burnt frame and James winced in pain when it brushed against his sore exposed areas.<br/><br/>The Damned man popped the latch and immediately his eyes got large, he reached in and pulled out a hand full of unstamped gold blank coins. â€œHOLY SHIIITEâ€¦..â€™AVE a fuckinâ€™ look at these boys!â€ Their leader laughed letting the coins clank down back into the pack full of them.<br/><br/>â€œOOOOH boyâ€¦is it your lucky fucking day, sonâ€¦.You donâ€™t die, as it appears you have the appropriate amount of toll accompanied with the grievous violation of walking through town bareassedâ€¦.Ifâ€™n you got a problem with that you can feel free to take it up with the â€˜lawâ€™â€¦.AHAHAHAHAHAHAHHAâ€ He finished and he and his men broke into laughter at the mention of it.<br/><br/>The next thing Heck knew, was the bright white flash of a gun butt colliding with the back side of his head, in his condition it wouldnâ€™t have taken much, so he went out instantly tumbling face down into the dirt. The Damned remounted and rode off for the Amsterdam compound, booty in tow.<br/><br/>Bethany ran up on Heckâ€™s unconscious, naked, sunburnt and bleeding form face down the way the Damned had left him. She took off toward her boarding house screaming, trying to raise help for the surely dying man."
1845,Tumbleweeds & Tombstones (Western Epic),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=22466,2013-02-05T01:28:39,Isolde,"Jeb Williams was coming out of the Mercantile with a 50lb sack of flour as the thunderous herd of the Damned pounded by. Children ran to their mothers as the cowboys rode without regard for the lives of the weak. He shrugged into his hat. On his own, Jeb wasn't afraid to confront anyone but years at war had taught him that one man against many did little good. In the distance, he saw them harassing some dern fool who appeared to be buck nekkid, then they rode on. Some little missy from that boardinghouse took up caterwalling for help, so he slung the flour into the buck board and hurried to see what had happened.<br/><br/>The boots on his feet were awkward for running,but he felt a sense of urgency in her voice. No men stepped up to help, only a few women from the house.  When Jeb arrived, Miss Lila was daubing blood from the poor man's head.<br/><br/>""Let me help you get him in off the street,"" Jeb suggested. He watched as the woman looked up at him, way up, for Jeb was a tall man, and then saw her appraise his strength as she took in the breadth of his shoulders. As usual, she stopped at his arresting blue eyes that were full of compassion and concern.<br/><br/>""Somebody bring me a coverlet off a bed or some such,"" he suggested before picking him up. A girl ran for the house and returned with a pink quilt worked with delicate purple flowers. Jeb tossed in around the man and picked him up as easy as he would have little Maddie. Shouldering his way past the women and children, he entered the boardinghouse. He had suspicions about what went on in here and that wasn't his nevermind. Not all men had a sweet little peach like he had at home.<br/><br/>Laying the old sunbaked coot on a settee, Jeb left without a word, collected his rig and headed back toward his ranch."
1846,Tumbleweeds & Tombstones (Western Epic),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=22466,2013-02-05T02:24:54,saphiraah,"Beth dropped her handbag on the table just inside the door and immediately rushed into the kitchen. This late in the morning, it was most likely that Miss Lila would be helping in the kitchen.<br/><br/>Sure enough, there she was. Gasping in shock, she pointed back toward the door as she stuttered, ""M-miss Li-la..."" she panted for breath, gulped, and continued, ""There's a man... the Damned were-... He's hurt!""<br/><br/>It was all she needed. Rushing past the girl, she brushed at her hair, arranging the errant locks of flaming red into order. Flour coated her cheeks and hands, but she ignored it as she rushed across the sun-baked garden toward the prone figure. The street was already bustling into activity. Her thoughts raced over possibilities. He was obviously not from around here. There was no hotel in town, as there was no business for it. Any number of homes would gladly take him in. The people here were close-knit and kind hearted. It was necessary when living under the rule of such a heartless man. He would have to stay with her. It was the best option. A few of the girls from her house had followed her out to the man and she began barking orders.<br/><br/>""Margerie, clear out the room across from mine. Its the last empty room on the first floor. Bethany, find some of the clothing left behind by visitors. Violet, I'll need you to get the Doc. Run as fast as you can. Harmony, please go and-""<br/><br/>Just then, she was interrupted by the arrival of a towering, hulking figure. From her crouched position beside the man, she couldn't help but blink at the sight.<br/><br/>""Afternoon, Jeb..."" she smiled.<br/><br/>Her eyes, as always, were kind, genuine, and attentive. Even in a situation like this, she took a moment to give him a polite greeting, eye contact. Another of the girls gathered around her ran off to fulfill Jeb's order and Lila stepped back, allowing him to scoop up the victim.<br/><br/>Within minutes, they were inside. The naked state of the man did little to bother the girls. They were, after all, accustomed to such sights. They worked well together, a perfect team. Some of them helping to prepare the bandages from Lila's store of supplies, others bustling about to prepare a room for him.<br/><br/>As they did this, Lila seated herself beside him. Examining the wound at the back of his head first, she gently turned his head to move it into sight. He would need water. Fast. But first, she needed to be sure he wasn't bleeding."
1847,Tumbleweeds & Tombstones (Western Epic),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=22466,2013-02-05T03:38:50,Le bourreau,"James dreamed of fever fueled nightmares, causing his body to twitch and cavort oddly, his lobster red johnson slapping back and forth on his thighs as he did the  undignified 'fish dance'. Inside his head he could see the past few days unfold before his mind's eye, and too his chagrin.<br/><br/>He could see the faces of his friends, as they were gunned down, the gun battle had raged for most the day in his memory, but in truth is was finished in under a quarter of an hour. He could still smell the gun powder and feel the sun beating down on him as he and his peers held off the invading force. He remembered being temporarily refreshed as something cool splashed across his face on that unbearably hot day, it turns out that a man's brains feel cool as they splash you, when it's 115 degrees out.<br/><br/>He remember shooting every shell he had, as well as the ones he could scrounge of the dead folks around him, until he ran dry. It was that helpless feeling, and one that burned in your guts when you knew you were out of options and had to face the piper. He'd stood up and charged headlong into the fray, smashing the first two attackers heads with the butt of his big,empty revolver. He screamed until he was hoarse, flailing his arms and kicking at the men that swarmed him. The next thing he knew, his feet were tied and he was being dragged behind a horse, while the men that opposed he and his dead men, cheered and bet on how many passes he'd survive.<br/><br/>His clothes soon gave way, and he still had no idea how'd he'd kept hold of his hat, but he managed to stick alter his posture and push his boot heels low enough to gain leverage, pulling the inexperienced young rider from the saddle. It was fight or flight at that point, and like most men, Heck picked fight! He jumped up and smashed the kid in his head with a flying elbow, going immediately for the gun on the dazed kid's hip. A second later, he'd pumped three rounds into the kid's side, having set the poor kid's shirt on fire, from the close range gunfire. He stripped the lasso off his boots and mounted the spooked horse the man had dragged him with. He had no sense of self salvation at this point and charged back toward the pack of interlopers, guns blazing and nearly buck naked.<br/><br/>He remembered the look on their faces, seeing the naked man charge, full fury and firing the colt fan-hammer at them.  Two men dropped immediately and the marauders started to scatter, none of the able to shoot straight enough to hit the broad side of a barn, when faced with the cadence of a flapping phallus at full gallop.<br/><br/>James swooped in and grabbed one of the three saddle bags full of heavy gold coins. He wanted to grab more, but modesty was only so good of a cover, when it came to gold. The men started to reform and open fire, his horse taking one in the gut, he spurred it on anyway, running it full blast until it finally gave out under him. He'd managed to escape death via the gun, but not via the desert, and so he began he journey to the<span style=""font-weight: bold"">purgatory </span>that was Bethlehem Falls.<br/><br/>Now James brain was swelling from the combination of the concussive blast to his skull and the extreme dehydration that his body has thus been through. He began to seizure,  his eyes rolled back into his head and the cough of a death rattle barked from his contorted mouth.<br/><br/>He could see the beautiful angel of death before him, and he reached up and kissed her, knowing full well he'd lived an unfulfilled life. With that Heck went out, and he collapsed in a cold sweat."
1848,Tumbleweeds & Tombstones (Western Epic),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=22466,2013-02-05T04:34:46,saphiraah,"By the time the doctor arrived, panting after his rushed trip on horseback in the heat, things moved fast. There was little that could be done in the way of treatment for the man's condition. The lump on his head was severe enough to worry the doctor.<br/><br/>The crowd of girls gathered around Lila and the doctor, watching the stranger, and his johnson, flop about. His head was quickly treated with an herb poultice, then wrapped tightly with clean linen to hold the herbs in place. The burns were another story. He was quickly declining, the still weight of death visible even in unconsciousness. Lila had seen it almost as much as the doctor.<br/><br/>""Thank you, Miss Lila, if I'd known, I would have brought along my own supply,"" the doctor was saying as she sent one of the girls after her box of medical herbs.<br/><br/>Bethany, giggling and blushing, hurried off after the box. The rest of the girls remained, whispering behind their hands, pointing, and giggling in hushed tones. One look from Lila,<span style=""font-style: italic"">the look</span>and they all scampered.<br/><br/>Bethany returned with the box and Lila set to work, grinding Aloe, chamomille, and a strange, aromatic oil into a paste. As the doctor slowly began to pour water, a drizzle at a time, into the man's mouth, Lila worked the paste into a perfect consistency.<br/><br/>He was talking as he thrashed, muttering in a harsh rasp about horses and guns and heat. His words were broken, garbled, barely intelligible. She worried about brain fever and worse. They really didn't know what had been done to him.<br/><br/>Just as she looked up, intending to ask the doctor a question, a hand suddenly wrapped around the back of her neck. A rough, hard, trembling hand. He pulled her down, eyes blank and full of madness, and kissed her roughly. Before she had time to reflexively shove him away, he collapsed again.<br/><br/>Now, the fits were gone. He stopped mumbling. He nearly stopped breathing. She looked at the doctor, eyes tense."
1849,Tumbleweeds & Tombstones (Western Epic),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=22466,2013-02-05T06:19:28,Le bourreau,"The doc looked up and shrugged after several tense minutes of investigation. â€œWhacks on the head are strange thingsâ€¦.Men donâ€™t always recover from them,  and even ifâ€™n they do they usually end up changed, if ya kenâ€™it? Heâ€™ll either recover or he wonâ€™tâ€¦â€ Doc said, closing up his bag and trying to exit the room as quickly as possible. â€œAn foreâ€™n you go an ask, I ainâ€™t got no beds down at my office neitherâ€¦Those Damned fellers been running amuck lately, they tore up the Oak Ridge boys, earlier this week and they are filling every bed I got, so you can skip asking me to take another â€˜drifterâ€™ inâ€¦..Lila, yer just gonna have to break that â€˜No male overnight guestsâ€™ rule for a while and let this one stayâ€¦sides He prolly wonâ€™t live anyway, If he does pass away, you send word and Iâ€™ll send a wagon over to put him in the paupers gravesâ€¦..Now I am real  busy so youâ€™ll haveâ€™ta scuse me, I am sure it wonâ€™t be long before those Damned bastards send more business my way.â€ Doc said in a huff and pushed passed, the staring bunch of girls gathered around the doorway, leaving the destitute and still nameless stranger in the care of a bunch of whores.<br/><br/><br/><br/><br/>Mister Amersterdam was far too busy at the work in front of him on his expensive mahogany desk, to notice the approach of a group of his men passing the rough cut lumber ramparts outside his fortified mansion. He paid no mind of what went on out in the courtyard as the task he was embroidered in was too taxing to mind any interruption. Like in all things in his life he was capable of great concentration, during times of stress, as his hand worked fevorishishly to sketch the scene before him on a pad of artistâ€™s parchment.<br/><br/>The Voice of a young Mexican peasant girl calls out in pain, and he waves his gloved hand dismissively at his protesting model, before returning to his workâ€ AAAhhh. Pappi it hurtsâ€¦.too Grande, Pappiâ€¦.Mucho Grande!â€ She canâ€™t not hold back as she is pushed passed her limits.<br/><br/>Suddenly a knock at the door comes, and Marion lifts his heavy brow up from his sketching. â€œYES? What is it? I said I donâ€™t want to be disturbed!â€ He bellows at the still closed door, the volume loud enough to spoke the jackass a bit and his model whine in pain.<br/><br/>â€œSorry sirâ€¦.Important news..â€ The voice said, it was both apologetic and slightly perturbed.<br/><br/>â€œAll Rightâ€¦.Do come in but be quick about it Decker!â€ Mr. Amsterdam said as he cast his piece of charcoal aside and took a long drink of the large glass of wine on his desk. â€œYess welllllâ€¦.What is it? Donâ€™t keep me in suspense Deckerâ€¦.letâ€™s have it!â€<br/><br/><br/>The man that entered the room was Mr. Amsterdamâ€™s right hand man, and leader of the Damned, Decker Malloy. He wasnâ€™t all that large, but his frame was lean and muscled like lighting caught in manâ€™s skin. He carried two blu-steeled  naval issued 44â€™s with pearl handles, the show of decadence, only equal to his skill with them. Decker strode in and removed his hat, showing the devilishly handsome good looks of a man whom knew just how deadly he was. He was polite enough to only glance up briefly, at the pretty young Mexican girl with big titties that was being fucked by a mule on the other side of the room. Questions of how his boss had ever gotten the beast of burden up into the second story office in the first place raced through Deckerâ€™s mind, but he was smart enough not to dwell on the details and get right to business as he could see his employer wasnâ€™t in the mood to wait.<br/><br/>â€œAaahhh Yessirâ€¦Some of the boys just ran into a drifterâ€¦they said he was naked and had some gold on himâ€¦they relieved him of itâ€¦.looks like a good bitâ€¦.Unstamped tooâ€¦â€ Decker said as he pulled a cigarillo from his pocket and struck a match against his chaps, firing it up. His resolve was strong and he pretended to not even notice the sounds that the mule was making as his plowed its giant slong into the hapless girl.<br/><br/>â€œWell was he â€˜nakedâ€™...or was he carrying â€˜a bunch of goldâ€™, I donâ€™t see how you can do both!â€ Marion said as he picked up his charcoal and began sketching again. â€œDearâ€¦.Dear, could you do me a favor and just move a bit to your leftâ€¦the light is better over there. â€œ He nonchalantly issued orders to the moaning model.<br/><br/>â€œI guess it was bothâ€¦I donâ€™t knowâ€¦I wasnâ€™t thereâ€¦â€ Decker said and now the frustration in his voice was starting to show.<br/><br/>â€œWhat do you mean, you werenâ€™t â€˜thereâ€™? You are my number one guy and you werenâ€™t there to apprehend a naked man carrying a bunch of goldâ€¦.Why Decker dear boyâ€¦.What the fuck were you doing then?â€ Marion asked, barely even roused to pause sketching, he still hadnâ€™t even bothered looking Decker in the eyes.<br/><br/>â€œI had other engagementsâ€¦.pressing businessâ€¦..You know, like helping you run your little empireâ€¦BOSS!â€ Deck shot back, taking a deep pull of his cigar out of anger from the unspoken accusation.<br/><br/>â€œOK ok, I just have to check Decker, I know I pay you a handsome sum, but I still have to checkâ€¦.You arenâ€™t mad at me are you darling?â€ Marion cooed in a fake affectionate tone.<br/><br/>â€œFurthest thing from it bossâ€¦so what do you want me to do?â€ Decker snarled, obviously creeped out by the encounter.<br/><br/>â€œCount it outâ€¦.give me a totalâ€¦.then start snooping aroundâ€¦.see if you can quietly find out where the nameless drifter got it fromâ€¦.If itâ€™s clean, we can keep It, and if itâ€™s earmarked, weâ€™ll get a hefty rewardâ€¦I assume the naked man isnâ€™t going anywhere anytime soon?â€ Marion said before growing angry and ripping the sheet of parchment away only to then start anew.<br/><br/>â€œYeah boss you got itâ€¦.anything else? â€œ Decker said as he tried to leave the uncomfortable situation transpiring inside of the room.<br/><br/>â€œYESâ€¦Have the men find me some new modelsâ€¦.these Mexicans are altogether too hairy for my likingâ€¦.Letâ€™s have some local flavor!â€ Marion said as he drew his big howitzer-hand cannon from his hip and blew the tortured girlâ€™s brains out. The shot echoed through the house and the mule went berserk, bucking and kicking end tables over from the surprise.<br/><br/>â€œYessir!â€ Decker said as he strode out, no more disgusted than any other time heâ€™d been in his employerâ€™s office recently. It seemed that Mr. Amsterdam was becoming less and less in touch with his humanity, the more power he gained, and he was just getting started."
1850,Tumbleweeds & Tombstones (Western Epic),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=22466,2013-02-05T06:45:50,Isolde,"Jeb put the wagon in the barn and carried the flour into the hacienda. Eva met him at the door,<br/><br/>""Your dinner is on the table, "" she said, ""I cooked some chicken and dumplings plus some of those new peas."" She kissed his cheek and followed him into the kitchen. ""How was town? Is there any news?""<br/><br/>Eva stirred up the fire and put the coffee on to boil. She had anticipated his arrival so it was ready to make fresh. Jeb sat down, smiling at her as she bustled around. He admired her slim but shapely form bending over the oven door to stoke that fire. She stoked more than one fire, he thought. When she turned around, he gave her one of those smiles that she had fallen in love with when she was just a young girl.<br/><br/>""I also made you a dried apple pie. We haven't had one in a while.""<br/><br/>""What's the occasion?"" he asked.<br/><br/>Eva put the food in front of him and pulled the one good china cup from the pantry. She just gave him a shy smile while waiting for the coffee to make. Finally she poured the cup and brought it to him. She sat down next to him,watching him take a cautious sip.<br/><br/>""I think Maddie is going to be a big sister.""<br/><br/>Jeb spewed coffee across the table. Eva looked crestfallen.<br/>""I thought you would be happy. I know you have wanted a son.""<br/><br/>""No, no, I'm happy, just as happy as a speckled pup."" he lied.<br/><br/>""What's wrong?"" she asked, jumping up to get the pie to cover up the anxiety she felt.<br/><br/>""Nothing, pumpkin, nothing at all,"" he lied again, his eyes clouding with worry at the shit storm that was brewing in Bethlehem Falls."
1851,Tumbleweeds & Tombstones (Western Epic),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=22466,2013-02-05T06:52:00,saphiraah,"Lila McLure was certainly not one cave in the face of pressure. The doctor couldn't have given her a more motivating inspiration than to tell her she might as well not try. The moment the doctor was gone, she had the girls moving again.<br/><br/>""Pull clean sheets from the linen and bring them down here,"" Nodding to one girl, she turned to a few girls standing near the back of the room next, ""Go out back and pull loose a few of the tall fence posts we just ordered. Bring 4 of them in here.""<br/><br/>Leaning over the unconscious man, she resumed pouring water into his mouth a small mouthful at a time. He instinctively swallowed of course, muscles contracting on their own, But the sound was rough, course. He coughed and choked on the water. It scared her. Most dehydrated desert rats she'd nursed came to life at once at the first sign of water, gulping and reaching and begging for more. This man was certainly in trouble if he didn't even respond to water.<br/><br/>""Beth, Come here. I want you to start dabbing this paste onto the worst of his burns. I've made plenty, so don't be sparing. Be careful not to rub. Use this cloth to dab it onto his skin. He's burned badly enough his skin will tear if you rub it. Here, let me show you.""<br/><br/>Replacing the spoon in the bucket of water, she takes up a clean cloth and begins dabbing the herb mixture onto the man's chest, leaving behind blotches of greenish paste that would cool and hydrate the skin. After demonstrating a few times, she hands the cloth to the young Bethany and glances over her shoulder.<br/><br/>""We are going to move him into the bedroom. He needs to be away from these large front windows. The less sunlight he gets the better. Its cooler back there any way. Both of you make sure the hallway is clear so we can carry him when we are sure he's ready to move.""<br/><br/>Every girl was actively hurrying about. The stricken man's plight no longer seemed funny now that it was clear he would die without help. Each of them had come to the house under nearly the same circumstance. They would all have died without Lila. The house rule that state 'give more than you get' had taken root in each of their hearts. Given the chance to return the favor on another, they would gladly take it."
1852,Tumbleweeds & Tombstones (Western Epic),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=22466,2013-02-05T18:17:03,Le bourreau,"Larry Belham sat at the bar of the<span style=""font-weight: bold"">Dead Horse Saloon</span>, the Dead Horse was the lower end of saloons in this town, and there were only just the two. The<span style=""font-weight: bold"">Green Lady</span>was the other, but they enforced a strict dress code policy of having shoes and not smelling like cow shit. The Dead Horse had no such policies and so it was often full of the lowest common denomination of society. Fine for the common man mind you, and so it was here that Larry Belham had found himself.<br/><br/>He sipped off of the dirty glass, imbibing what folks round here called, Mule piss, it consisted of the left over remnants from patron's glasses at the end of the night, collected in a barrel. Atleast Shirley, the bar's owner and barkeep, would occasionally pour a pint of moonshine into the mix, to keep the sickness from growing in the putrid mix.<br/><br/>""You sure are nursing that drink Larry...."" Shirley noted, seeing that the man had been sitting there for most the afternoon and was still only half way through his drink.<br/><br/>""I can only ford da one!"" Larry snarled back, his face was cracked and dried out from days of work in the fields, something a man his age shouldn't be doing anymore, especially a man with three strong sons.<br/><br/>""Why the hell is that? You usually make a fair living, bad year? Did the old Oak Ridge acreage finally shit out on ya?"" Shirley asked innocently, having seen plenty of farms go under in his time here in Bethlehem Falls.<br/><br/>""Nah....fine year....good crop....Just ain't got the labor to bring it in...most of it's gonna rot in the ground!"" He said, a tear welling up in his eye. "" Mary Beth is out in the fields now...she's still trying to bring it in, bless er heart!""<br/><br/>"" If it twernt for them Damned Cowboys, I'd ave my boys out werkin!...Be buyin erbody a drink o da piss....Now not only can't I bring ma crop in, But I got Doctor bills to contend with....It just ain't RIGHT!"" Larry started to rant, building toward a crescendo of wallowing in despair.<br/><br/>Shirley's eyes got big as half-dollars and he silently shook his head 'no' trying to get Larry to shut up, but it was too late as the three young cowboys at the back of the bar reached into their shirts and pulled out the red bandannas for display.<br/><br/>""Shoot, Lar....You don't know what yer talkin bout.....Without Mr. Amsterdam this town would just be another joshua tree grove full of fucking savage Injuns...Just shut yer drunk mouth and finish yer piss already!"" Shirley said, trying to quell the situation before it got worse, but it was too late, the three young outlaws stood up and started to mosey across the room toward Larry's back.<br/><br/>""I ain't drunk...already told ya this is all I've had to drink prit-near all day!"" Larry said, oblivious to the young Damned men approaching from behind.<br/><br/>They were young, probably all still in their teens, but they carried shooters and red kerchiefs and that was enough. The lead one spun Larry around on his stool and leaned in close to the old man's face.<br/><br/>""Say old timer.....You the pappy to those three dumb fucks we's had a scrape up with last week?"" He crooned as his two young cronies laughed on behind him.<br/><br/>""Yeah....I am....them there was my boys...oldest one's only fifteen...and he wasn't raised like you damned hooligans....they's good boys, yall shunt done that!"" Larry said, Shirley could see the contempt in the older man's eyes at having to put up with the hooligan's shenanigans.<br/><br/>""Well I can see where they got there mouths from.....Say...You got a Young wife, don'cha Mr. Belham? She popped that first one out when she wasn't even 14, right? Makes her only but 28 years old er so...Not very hairy either....ain't she I think my Older brother grew up with her?"" The 19 year old asked the older man.<br/><br/>""Yeah? what's it to ya....'hairy' what's that supposed to mean?"" Larry snarled, and he began to stand up, but the three Damned boys rushed him and set to beating the shit out of poor old Larry. Shirley simply stood back, pulling the dirty glass Larry had left on the bar away so it didn't get broken. The big one finished by kicking Larry's front teeth down his throat with several cracks from his pointed cowboy boot.<br/><br/>""Alright boys....Let's take up ride up to Oak Ridge and have a look see if we can't persuade Miss Belham to model for Mr. Amsterdam....She's gonna need the extra income, cause it looks like Mr. Belham ain't gonna be much use now either!"" The hooligan shouted and his two cohorts joined in.<br/><br/>Shirley looked over the edge of the bar and saw that Larry wasn't going to be finishing that drink after all, he walked over to barrel containing the 'Mule piss' and poured the rest of Larry's drink back into the mix."
1853,Tumbleweeds & Tombstones (Western Epic),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=22466,2013-02-05T20:14:22,saphiraah,"There was no change in the stranger's condition. Lila and Bethany worked slowly, carefully hydrating his body and treating his burns. After several long minutes, the glass of water was empty. Any more than that and he'd be sick.<br/><br/>Lila left Bethany to continue treating his burns. The girl blushed terribly as she treated the burns on his johnson, and looked as if she wished she could be doing just about anything else. Lila chuckled and turned to the girls who had assembled the needed supplies to create a stretcher. Speaking quietly, she helped the girl to lay out the posts over the sheet, then fold the sheet over the top and sew it in place. It wasn't long before they had a workable method to carry him into his room. The sheet would be soft enough to avoid tearing his burns.<br/><br/>""Alright, girls, we have to get him on the stretcher. We will need to be careful not to hurt him. I had hoped he would wake for this, so he could help move himself, and tell us if we hurt him, but we can't leave him like this. I'll need one of you to take his legs, and one of you to lift his shoulders. I'll brace him at the middle.""<br/><br/>Ever so carefully, they shifted him a bit, preparing to lift. None of them wanted to hurt him. All eyes turned to Lila, waiting for the signal as she arranged the stretcher on the floor immediately beside him.<br/><br/>""Alright... We'll just carefully lift him, then lower him onto the sheet. No quick movements.""<br/><br/>Hesitating, she eyed the man, ready to give the signal."
1854,Tumbleweeds & Tombstones (Western Epic),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=22466,2013-02-05T23:51:40,Isolde,"Eva heard little Maddie's prayers, running her gentle fingers through the child's pale white blonde hair. She was such a precious child, smart, kind and brave. She had button eyes, bright shiny brown and an upturned nose that wrinkled if she didn't like a smell. Her everyday dresses were miniatures of the soft grays, browns or blues that her mother wore. Her pinafores were always smudged and the pockets filled with treasures. She had just finished the first MacGuffey's reader and was proud that she could write not only her own name but that of her mother and father's. At a scuff on the stone floor, Eva looked up.<br/><br/>Jeb was standing in the doorway holding a kerosene lantern high  so he could capture the familial bliss that was laid out in front of him.<br/><br/>""She sleep?""<br/><br/>Eva nodded and planted a soft kiss on her smooth brow.A young child who didn't remember much about the war or hardship. A little girl who had only known love and caring.What a blessed family they were.She looked at Jeb, so thankful that he had come back with no wounds or permanent injuries. How many of her old childhood girlfriends were widows?  But here they had everything they could possibly need.This move to Bethlehem Falls had been a good decision.<br/><br/>Jeb walked with her into the courtyard where the stars twinkled over head and the evening was cool. Jeb stepped into the house for a minute then came back out with a box. Eva knew what was in that box. He opened it to reveal a set of Navy Colts, prizes from the War. They had served him well as a Cavalry rider but he had retired them when he came here. A Winchester served him better for shooting critters.  He took one out and laid it in her hand.<br/><br/>""Evie, sometimes things happen out here,"" he began,<br/><br/>She tried to hand the gun back to him and shush him with a look, but he continued.<br/><br/>""No sense in acting like one of them foreign birds and sticking her head in the sand. Sometimes things out here happens. Injun raids or hostile landowners. Iffen that happens,and I should be killed,""<br/><br/>""Jeb Williams, don't talk like that. you will be pulling down the evil of Satan with your words.""<br/><br/>""Woman, hear me out. If I should be killed, there will be two bullets left in my gun, I swear it. One for you and one for little Maddie. I don't want you to have to bear the degradation against your unsullied womanhood or Maddie's. You put this muzzle against her temple and fire it off, then to your own. You hear me? Do you?"" Jeb was intense. Eva had never seen him so agitated.<br/><br/>""Yes, Jeb. That would be hard, but I will do as you say. You are the head of the house after all."" she agreed. She figured she could kill herself easier than she could Maddie, but if push came to shove, she would do what duty and honor called her to do."
1855,Tumbleweeds & Tombstones (Western Epic),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=22466,2013-02-06T02:04:43,Le bourreau,"""492 pieces of unstamped gold coin blanks"" The short balding accountant finished and placed his ink quill down on the ledger in front of him.<br/><br/>""492, huh?.....Seems a bit odd, don't folks usually keep square amounts?"" Decker asked the accountant, and the sheepish man shrugged his shoulders and nodded his head in the affirmative. ""usually...yessir.""<br/><br/>Decker swung around and eyed the group of 7 Damned men that had found the gold on the naked man. "" 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7....maybe yer little troop leader gets two, cause he's big shit....that makes 8 and that would put my count right at an even 500....wouldn't it?"" Decker said as he shot a suspicious eye at Floyd Packer.<br/><br/>Floyd put his hands up in the air and shook his head, ""Nah sir Mr. Malloy, you got exactly what we's found on him...that there is a promise sir....Sides maybe he spent some...er hell maybe there just wasn't 500 in the first darn place..."" Floyd said, nervously trying to come up with explanations.<br/><br/>Decker closed the distance and got close to big Floyd. "" Is that it Floyd? You think he managed to spend 8 gold pieces but just forgot to buy some clothes? I suppose he prolly spent that small fortune on whores and fancy cigars and drink like you would've huh Floyd? There ain't no need for pants when yer good and liquored up anyway, is there?"" Decker said as he pulled the large bowie knife out of is belt and slid it in between Floyd's legs.<br/><br/>""Calm down Mr. Malloy there ain't no need for such dramatics, we just figured with so much, Mr. Amsterdam wouldn't miss some drinking money for me and the boys, I mean after all we did find it and all. "" Floyd said, his whole body was quaking as he reached into his pocket and produced two of the missing coins. ""Here take it back, I don't even want it no more anyhow..."" Floyd held them out, and Decker heard the rattle of the other six pieces clanking onto the table as the other men followed suit.<br/><br/>Decker smiled at Floyd, and for the briefest second it didn't appear to be a villainous smile at all, but one of forgiveness and understanding, but that only lasted a split second before Decker flicked his wrist and slashed into big Floyd's groin. It was so fast, and his knife so sharp that Floyd actually thought Decker had been bluffing and just cut his pants a bit for a joke, but then the wet thump of something hitting the floor changed his mind, and everyone in the room looked down to see what it was. It was of course Big Floyd's right testicle and Floyd began to weep at the realization, holding the blood soaked crotch of his trousers in disbelief.<br/><br/>""Floyd it looks to me like you might need to take some time off....yer fallen apart on me, and I need men with balls....As for the rest of you boys, let this be a lesson; Mr. Amerstdam pays yall a fair wage for the job he expects of you, and that don't include bonuses.....Are we clear?"" Decker said as he wiped the goo off of his knife on Floyd's  shirt shoulder while the man had collapsed onto his knees and was now crying like a baby.<br/><br/>""Yes sir"" They all answered in unison and Decker nodded, knowing he successfully communicated the importance of his point to the impressionable men.  ""Alright...it appears you boys ain't got a proper captain right now, so yall come with me....Were going over to Lila's boarding house, see if we can't ask this naked stranger some questions, as I reckon that's where they took'im.....Damned, mount up and let's ride...Day light's burnin'"" Decker finished and he and his group of six men started off for the boarding house.<br/><br/>They tore back down through the narrow valley that lead from the Amsterdam complex  into town, as they careened onto the main road, near the Sheriffs office, Decker could see the big older man with a white handle bar mustache, it was indeed Sheriff Deschain and he had his hand raised, trying to get the group of riders to slow and stop, but Decker only shook his head and the whole group roared by the sheriff, leaving him in their dust cloud.<br/><br/><br/>The seven men pulled up on their horses reigns as they came to the hitching post outside Lila's boarding house, dismounted and kicked through the picket fence gate. Decker could see some young girls inside the house, and they scurried away from having to answer the front door. Decker pounded hard enough to rattle the lead glass in the door frame. ""LILA! LILA....YOU GIT DOWN HERE.....WE NEED TO TALK TO THAT NAKED FELLA....LILA DAMMIT DON'T KEEP ME WAITING...GIT DOWN HERE OR I'LL BURN THIS FUCKING PLACE TO THE GROUND....YOU HEAR ME WOMAN!"" Decker screamed at the top of his lungs.<br/><br/>The truth be told, Decker had some kind of crush on Lila, and had since he'd first laid eyes on  her, but she'd have nothing to do with him, and her refusal of his past advances had only spurred him to become more infatuated with her."
1856,Tumbleweeds & Tombstones (Western Epic),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=22466,2013-02-06T07:03:30,saphiraah,"A great deal of effort, and a long while of maneuvering later, they manged to get the stricken man from the sitting room to the room that would be his. Four girls were needed just to carry the stretcher laden with the large and heavy man, one girl holding each of the ends of the supports. Lila hurried ahead of them, pulling back the quilt and sheet on the bed so that they could ease him onto the bed.<br/><br/>He began to stir as they carried him in, mumbling and moaning. He woke when they rolled him off the sheet that had formed the stretcher, but the glazed look in his eyes told Lila that he was far from conscious. He struggled mindlessly, pushing away the hands that tried to soothe him, murmuring something about guns. The room was cool enough. With the heat from the baking desert sun, there was little that could be done. They placed moist cloths over his forehead and the worst of his burns, drizzling water over his body  in an attempt to cool the burns.<br/><br/>Too late, Lila remembered that victims of serious burns tend to catch a chill. Before long, he was shivering. Laying the blankets over him would only increase the pain of his burns. She sent the girls after hot coffee instead. Slowly, she began to drizzle spoonfuls of the heated coffee into his gullet, hoping to warm him from the inside. The coffee should help wake him also. Only time would tell.<br/><br/>The sound of shouting broke her reverie. She stood straight, gaze turning toward the sound. All of the girls froze, all of them looking to Lila with wide eyes. A visit from the Damned never went well. There would be bloodshed.<br/><br/>""Roll him back onto the stretcher and get him under the bed. Push him all the way to the middle and slide boxes under the bed to hide him. Quickly!""<br/><br/>She hurried out of the room, dashing across the hall into her own room. When she emerged half a minute later, she carried a rifle. As she returned to the room to find the girls struggling to gently push the limp man under the bed, she nodded and began loading the gun.<br/><br/>""Good. hide him well, make sure the bed is made and tidy, then get back to your rooms. I want things quiet in here.""<br/><br/>She left them to their tasks and ran down the hall to peek through the window. The crowd of men gathered at her door, warped and misshapen through the rippled glass, caused her spine to harden. She wouldn't take abuse from scoundrels and dogs. Glancing down the hall once more, she gulped nervously and gripped the knob on the door.<br/><br/>When the door opened, just a few inches, the only thing that came out of it was the end of her gun. The toe of her boot wedged against the door to prevent them from pushing inside.<br/><br/>""He woke up and scampered. Can't blame him, honestly, after the greeting he recieved."" her voice was calm and level, quiet enough that they would be forced to shut up and listen in order to hear."
1857,Tumbleweeds & Tombstones (Western Epic),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=22466,2013-02-06T19:40:50,Le bourreau,"""Get that fucking thing out my face!"" Decker snarled as he brazingly snatched the end of the Winchester and slammed his shoulder into the door, subsequently stubbing Lila's toe though her boot as he and he men strode in like they owned the place. Decker yanked the rifle away from Lila and pulled open the lever, seeing that she had had a round chambered as the live shell flew across the room.<br/><br/>""Jeezus Lila, Mr. Amsterdam would have had you burned at the stake like a pointy hatted witch if'n this thing would've gone off and shot me....You've got all these young girls to think about, you should really be more careful! Can-ya mangine what would happen to these poor souls, if'n you were to meet yer end? I perish the thought!"" Decker said, he did so in both a cruel manner and one of mercy, as any other woman would be dead for the infraction of being stupid enough to level a gun at one of the deadliest men in these territories. She was lucky Decker still harbored feelings for her.<br/><br/>""Boys....search the house!.....Lila for your sake, I surely hope they don't find him here, cause I don't know if I could bare the weight of thinking that you'd lie to me....specially with how much I think of ya. "" Decker Malloy said as he ejected all the shells out of the rifle and handed it back to Lila. The young group of six, armed Damned men set about the house, guns out and making the girls squeal in fear as they set to searching.<br/><br/>Decker pulled his hat off, checking his devilishly handsome good looks in the mirror and adjusting a single errant lock of blonde hair, before turning back to Lila and shooting her a smile. ""You know my offer still stands....You give all this up....come live with me as my wife, a respectable life?....up in the big Amsterdam Manor....no more scuttling around with the likes of whores....Lila...have ya given it anymore consideration?"" He asked, as the corners of his pleasing lips curled up into a wolf's grin.<br/><br/><br/>**************<br/><br/><br/>""Mister Malloy...wasn't it...You are Mr. Amsterdam's right hand?"" Lila said, knowning full well exactly who he was and what he was asking about, but after he'd stolen the rifle from her she struggled to regain some control over the situation, and making Decker feel insignificant enough not to have even registered in her memory was a start.<br/><br/>""Knock it off Lila...you know who the fuck I am...You wanna play dumb, suit yerself, but one day yer gonna wish you took me up on that offer!"" Decker barked back, but the hurt in his eyes was evident.<br/><br/>'AAAAHH' a young girl's scream echoed from upstairs and the sound of breaking glass followed shortly after, Lila acted on instict, running for the stares to go and see what was happening. Decker's hand shot out and backhanded Lila as she tried to pass by and the unexpected strike caught her off guard, bring a bright white flash in front of her eyes. She shook her head and realized she was now sitting on her tuffet on the floor, her lips, both top and bottom now swelled and leaked blood.<br/><br/>Decker bent over and looked into her dazed eyes, he practically dared her to shoot off her smart mouth again, so he could vent some of the frustration he was feeling. It was bad enough he had to deal with Marion Amsterdam talking down to him, he certainly wasn't going to let a common whore do so.<br/><br/>Lila's rage boiled, she wanted nothing more than to get up and try fighting Decker, but she wasn't stupid, and this after all, was the real world, not some fantasy, he would kill her and if he didn't one of the other six armed men certainly would,  so she decided using her other talents might be the more prudent reaction.  ""pl.....please, Mister Malloy....don't let them hurt my girls"" She whimpered as she wiped the blood from her lips and real tears started to well in her eyes.<br/><br/>Decker's ravenous visage started to crack, he certainly wasn't happy about her reception of him, but the truth was, somewhere in the back of his demented mind, he still hoped that she might one day see the light, and agree to marry him. He turned his head away from her, yelling upstairs.<br/><br/>""Alright boys....Time to go....LET'S GO DAMMIT!"" He called out, and the men came filing downstairs, empty handed and one of them limping like he broke his damn leg.<br/><br/>""Nothing Mr. Malloy...we didn't find shit!"" One of the men answered before exiting through the door to rejoin his other peers outside. Finally Decker turned back to Lila, his brows now pursed with apology, he offered his hand to help her up. Lila refused and got up on her own accord.<br/><br/>""Lila....you have to understand....I got my orders...If you would have just let us in, without the  fuss, none of this would have had to happen....Next time I come calling, I expect to be greeted more warmly, or I might just finally lose my patience with you....Ya know, once and fer all!""  Decker said as he pulled his<span style=""font-weight: bold"">red bandanna</span>off and offered it to her for her bleeding lip. Normally Damned Cowboy's kerchiefs were nasty and full of snot and god knows what else, but his was made of fine silk and meticulously clean, She reached out and snagged the cloth before holding her hand out toward the door, letting him know he'd over stayed his welcome.<br/><br/>Decker shook his head and walked back out of the Boarding house without another word. He stood on the porch of the boarding house with his hands on his hips while Lila relocked the door behind him. He had to fight off the urge to go back through that door with a boot and waylay her, it would be easy to force her to come with him whether she liked it or not but soon the feeling subsided to his need for her to come to him willingly won out the battle.<br/><br/>""What'cha want us to do now Mr. Malloy?"" Philip, or atleast that's what Decker thought his name was, asked. They were mounted on their horses, everyone leaning up on their saddle horns wondering what the deal was with Lila and Decker, they'd all heard rumors, but seeing his mercy with her proved the fact, of cause none of them had the balls to bring it up.<br/><br/>""Well he was out on the road, before yall found him....Who else did ya see in the immediate area?"" Decker asked, as he placed his hat back on his head and mounted his white thoroughbred stallion.<br/><br/>""uuuh....Yessir....I think we might've seen Mr. Williams on our way out of town....It might know where that naked feller made it off to, sir. "" Philip answered up, hoping he wasn't about to be scolded.<br/><br/>Mr. Williams? as in Jeb Williams? Got that spread with the old Spanish adobe place west of here?"" Decker asked.<br/><br/>""Yessir...that'd be the one, he's got himself a perty wife too...Mr. Amsterdam might be interested in having her as a model, even if'n he don't know where that naked man runt off to!"" Philip responded, a large smile on his dopey face at the fact that he'd provided good intel to the boss.<br/><br/>""Well what are we waiting for boys? Lets go have us a chat!"" Decker said as he tore off toward the William's place.<br/><br/>Lila watched through the lace curtains as the riders tore off toward Jeb's place, she knew there was nothing she could do for them, other than pray. The young girl Bethany walked up behind Lila and latched a hold of Lila's apron like a child does a security blanket. Lila turned to see that it had been her scream they heard early, she now wore the telltale swelling of a black-eye to come.<br/><br/>""They was gonna find im, Miss Mclure....One of them Damned boys was gonna look under the bed and find im....I didn't reckon that poor burned up fella needed anymore trouble than he already had, so I wound up and kicked him square in the walnuts....He didn't like that so much though...."" Bethany said, as she held the side of her head and wept.<br/><br/>""You did good baby....Go and fetch one of the slabs of beef from the ice box we were gonna have tonight...You put it on that shiner for it gets too much worse...Ok?"" Lila said, in an almost motherly tone. ""yes'sum"" Bethany said and ran off.<br/><br/>""I just hope yer worth it, Mr. Mystery Man.....I'd hate to think we all went through all that and you end up being some scoundrel worse then them Damned Cowboys anyway...I think that might just be enough to break my heart..."" Lila said to herself as she wiped the blood from her mouth with the red silk kerchief, before going back upstairs to check on the<span style=""font-weight: bold"">still unconscious</span>wanted man."
1858,Tumbleweeds & Tombstones (Western Epic),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=22466,2013-02-07T06:15:56,Isolde,"Lila hated to admit it even to herself but Decker Malloy's visit had  shaken her to the core. She had thought she left abusive men back East when she had relocated at Bethlehem Falls. Her business of service and rescue had been profitable and rewarding until the Damned had formed. Now, little by little, her freedom,, hell, the freedom of everyone in the county was in jeopardy.<br/><br/>""Miss Lila, the miners want to know if you are open for business because you didn't light the red lamp in the window. I thought you just forgot,""Millie, one of her girls inquired.<br/><br/>Lila sat at her writing table and wrote a note.<br/>""We will be closed for the night. Hopefully, we will be here tomorrow night. Sorry for the inconvenience. Lila McLure.""<br/><br/>""Here, Millie, put this on the front door. Blow out the lamps down stairs. You girls will just take the night off. Don't go out, Just rest in your rooms. No music or noise."" Lila said, kissing her on the cheek.<br/><br/>Millie left the room and Lila pulled out her secret stash of whiskey. She poured a cupful into her Dresden china cup and sat sipping it. The candle that had set on her desk burned lower and lower.<br/>What was she going to do? If it was just her, she might marry Decker and slowly poison him, like she had her last husband. but with the girls,,she couldn't risk taking them out to where Amsterdam was rumored to be involved in debauchery and debasement. If it was just her,but not the girls. She couldn't get them out of Bethlehem Falls. The Damned controlled the roads. Now this stranger. Damn her good heart. What a fool. She should have let him lay there. and Damn Jeb Williams for getting involved. now his family was in danger. Damn the Damned.<br/><br/>She poured another cup of whiskey. The candle guttered out and she sat in the dark, sipping whiskey. Three more cups and she pulled the pins from her hair and allowed herself to cry. A knock came on the door,<br/><br/>""Miss Lila,""the voice whispered, ""It's Bethenny. That naked man under my bed is groaning. Maybe he is waking up. What do I do?""<br/><br/>""Just crawl under there and see if he can talk. Give him some water. I think we have some willow bark. I will boil some water for tea. That might help him some."" Lila swayed as she stood, but managed to make her way to the door. Beth's mouth gaped as she took in the fumes of whiskey and the slurred speech of the madame.<br/><br/>""Okay, Miss Lila, I will see what I can do."" she said and scampered back up the stairs.<br/><br/>~~~~~~~~~~~~<br/>Jeb's house was sleeping. He could hear the quiet breathing as he sat at his desk, reading through the disturbing correspondence.<br/><br/>""Dear Mr. Williams,<br/>It has come to my attention that your spread is financially beneficial. Perhaps you were unaware that all people in our lovely county pay me for protection since our local law enforcement is unable to insure safety to all citizens. On a ranch your size,that tribute is 20 dollars cash money or 10 dollars in gold a year. That payment is due immediately.<br/>You will also permit my stock to water at your river and send your stud to my foreman for breeding purposes as part of your payment. My man will be around to collect soon. I expect you to give him the same respect to him as you would to me.<br/><br/>Signed,<br/>Mr. Amsterdam"
1859,Tumbleweeds & Tombstones (Western Epic),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=22466,2013-02-08T04:29:07,Le bourreau,"Decker threw his hand into the air, and all the men following him pulled up, they were a few hundred yards away still, and Decker didn't want the Williams' to get wise and help the stranger escape, if indeed the man was inside. They tied their horses off in the crop of trees that bordered the road and started to slow-creep into toward the Adobe house from the surrounding pony pastures that surrounded the spread.  He pulled his group of harriers up near a ridge top in the pastures. Decker had retrieved his looking glass from his saddlebags and now extended it and peered through it, letting it's concave lenses magnify the image. Deck could see a single lamplight burning, and a figure seated at a desk, but little more than that. It could be the Naked man, or it could be Jeb, he didn't know, but anyone awake at this hour was likely to have a story to tell, so Decker gave the word.<br/><br/>He waved his hand in the air giving the signal and told his men to silently surround the house, the exception was Philip, who'd stay with him. He assured a threat before the men set off,  that if even so much as a single pony whinny was sounded,  the offender wouldn't have a job to come back to. The men nodded, knowing that Decker's threat was real, and set off slowly surrounding the house.<br/><br/>Decker gave them 15 minutes, and as promised, not a single pony whinnied as the took their positions. Decker closed his silver pocket watch and tucked it back into his vest, waving for Philip to come with him, they both stood and casually began walking down toward the entry way the William's house.<br/><br/>They two men strode up to the door, and Decker tapped a light, polite knock, not at all the tactic he'd used on his last raid, but different folks call for different tactics. ""Jeb...Jeb Williams....This is Decker Malloy, I am an employee of Mr. Malloy, I am sure you've heard of me....I don't want NO trouble Jeb...I want to ask you some questions and have a look round your house...You come to the door unarmed and let us do our job and there won't be NO trouble....JEB YOU HEAR ME, WE KNOW YOUR INSIDE...JUST DO AS TOLD YA, OR ELSE ALL MY MEN ARE GONNA SHOOT YER HOUSE UP, WE GOT YER PLACE SURROUNDED SO DON'T DO NOTHING STUPID!"" Decker called out, holding his hand up to his mouth to help amplify his voice.<br/><br/>Decker stood waiting for Jeb to open the door, he glanced over his shoulder and saw Philip was holding his revolver pointed almost dead center at his back, the kid looked nervous as hell and was shaking like a leaf. Decker waved his hand and motioned for Philip to lower the gun, not wanting to accidentally  get shot in the back by his own man."
1860,Tumbleweeds & Tombstones (Western Epic),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=22466,2013-02-08T16:01:59,Isolde,"Jeb laid the letter aside when he heard the jingle of livery. Sound traveled far at night. Out here folks had to be hospitable because neighbors were all a person had in times of need. Folks just didn't call after dark unless there was trouble. Picking up his shotgun, Jeb went to the door, prying at the bar that secured it. The pounding continued along with the raised voice,<br/><br/>""""Jeb...Jeb Williams....This is Decker Malloy, I am an employee of Mr. Malloy, I am sure you've heard of me....I don't want NO trouble Jeb...I want to ask you some questions and have a look round your house...You come to the door unarmed and let us do our job and there won't be NO trouble..JEB YOU HEAR ME, WE KNOW YOUR INSIDE...JUST DO AS TOLD YA, OR ELSE ALL MY MEN ARE GONNA SHOOT YER HOUSE UP, WE GOT YER PLACE SURROUNDED SO DON'T DO NOTHING STUPID!""<br/><br/>He recognized the name, one of the Damned and he knew that they were trouble. Swinging the door open, he greeted them<br/><br/>""Good evening gentlemen. What can I do for you?""<br/><br/>Decker tried to bully past him, but Jeb was a large man, not easily moved.<br/><br/>""We need to search your house.It seems like you helped that naked man today and he has some of Mr. Amsterdam's property.""<br/><br/>Using his voice of quiet authority,<br/>""I can understand your concern, sir,but my household is abed and your contingent would interrupt that. A compromise might be in order. You come inside and search for your man, who on my honor,I can assure you is not here. Have your men set up a perimeter.""<br/><br/>Decker narrowed his eyes at him,<br/>""Me and Philip will come in.""<br/><br/>Jeb glanced at the young cowboy standing behind Decker with the drawn gun. The kid was so green  that he was about to shoot Decker on accident.<br/><br/>Jeb stood aside to allow the two inside and firmly shut the door in the face of another who tried to slid in with them. He accompanied Decker who was headed in the direction of the family sleeping quarters where Maddie was seeking visions of sugar plums and Eva would be writing in her journal.<br/><br/>Waves of controlled violence rippled from Decker as he slammed open wardrobe doors and behind settees. Nothing, not even a dust bunny. He tipped over a flower vase that held dried grasses and strode on as the water dripped to the stone floor. Jeb did not say a word, but silently gathered the deep shit this situation could turn out to be.<br/><br/>The men stepped into the courtyard and Decker turned to him,<br/><br/>""How did you know that feller?""<br/><br/>""I didn't know him. I saw a man in need and merely carried him into Mrs. Lila's establishment."" Jeb answered stiffly. "" That is the end of my involvement.""<br/><br/>Decker pushed past him and entered little Maddie's room where Decker leaned down and looked under the bed. The child stirred and murmured, ""Pa?""<br/><br/>Jeb stepped over and pulled the coverlet to her chin,patting her. He hitched his thumb at Decker for them to leave. As they were stepping toward the door, Eva appeared in the opening."
1861,Saph's Bar,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2268,2011-02-06T03:27:25,saphiraah,"<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i1213.photobucket.com/albums/cc465/saphiraah1/WoWScrnShot_092810_011204.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/>Saphiraah sighed, stretching her back with a groan. She rubbed the back of her neck, trying to ignore the many kinks she felt there. With a weary glance around the cute little tavern, she tried to make sure she hadn't forgotten anything. The tables were all neatly scrubbed, the chairs tucked underneath in precise arrangement. The candles were extinguished. The rugs had been beaten, the floor sweeped and mopped. The fire would burn intself out in the mantle without a problem. She walked, limping just a bit, toward the kitchen door. With a nod, she assured herself that the kitchen, with its food and liquor stores were all in order and locked up tight.<br/><br/>""See?"" she told herself, ""Another successful day. Just take it one at a time...""<br/><br/>Proud of herself for making it though another long day of running the tavern, she climbed the stairs to her small appartment. Stripping off the worn, stained, thread-bare dress she used for tending bar, she slipped into a long, soft  night gown.<br/><br/>This was her favorite part of the night, but she rarely got to enjoy it. Tonight, like most nights, she settled into her bed, propped up on the pillows, and began reading. Barely fifteen minutes later, her eyelids began to itch and droop, then her head bobbed until it rested on her chest. Her fingers went slack and the book flopped onto her lap. She remained that way until an hour later, when she rolled over and burrowed into the blankets without waking.<br/><br/>The next morning, she rose, took the many medications and potions that had been prescribed by the herbalist, and prepared for another business day. She visited the market to buy food for the day's menu, bargained with the wizened old lady that sold liquor from a cart in the city's flea market, and slowly began the treck home burdened by her packages."
1862,Saph's Bar,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2268,2011-02-14T12:10:53,Sabin,"<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i193.photobucket.com/albums/z271/Sabintank/WoWScrnShot_021411_034310-1.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/><br/><br/><br/>Sabin looked down at the people going up and down the market street. He knelled down and began to examine each person walking past him, scanning their faces and movements for anyone he might deem as dangerous. After a few long moments he stood up walked down to the street, not before donning a ,rather heavy, brown cloak in which to hide his armor and weapons.<br/><br/>As he began to walk down the street, he heard a man shout ""There he is, the soul stealer, get him."" Sabin quickly turned to see a Templar knight run in his direction and shouting the same message over and over again, which quickly panicked much of the crowd. Sabin kept his hood down however, the Templar grew closer and closer until finally he came upon him. Before the Knight could act Sabin quickly took out a small knife and thrust it under his chin and though the skull.<br/><br/>Because of all the panicked people, no one saw what he did nor did anyone know he was the man the Knight was after. With a quick show of strength he lifted the dead man and quickly dropped into on a small wooden crate near a food stall and slumped his head as if to make people think at first glance that he could be sleeping. Sabin quickly walked away and turned a few corners before running full speed.<br/><br/>""Blast it, the Templar's have already come this far, there is no way I can mask my power from their view."" He said aloud right before he turned a corner which placed him on another market street. As he past various food and medicine stalls, he recognized a women carrying several baskets of food and supplies heading to the Tavern District, It was his friend Saph who ran his favorite bar, he spent many a night there getting drunk and then being forced to sleep at the inn across the street. He walked over to her, to his surprise she recognized him as well. He offered his arm and she handed him the heavier of the baskets she was carrying, and together they entered her bar, but not before he made a quick scan around to make sure no more Templars were around to see him."
1863,Saph's Bar,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2268,2011-02-17T09:34:09,saphiraah,"Saphiraah smiled gratefully at her friend as she showed him into the kitchen. Dropping her own parcels onto the counter, she nodded her head at the remaining empty counter space, she turned to him.<br/><br/>""You can leave it there,"" she said, ""I'll get it put away later...""<br/><br/>Brushing her hands clean, she watched him deposit his burden. It'd been a while since she'd seen the paladin. He seemed more thoughtful than he had before... Something was definitely different.<br/><br/>""Its great to see you, Sabin... Its been so long. What brings you around? Miss my stew?"""
1864,"Vampires Of The Day (me,Crane,Goblin, Valerie)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2272,2011-02-06T21:21:31,zoruna,"<span style=""color: #0000FF"">Demitri was the son of the very first vampire ever. He was also the youngest child of that very first vampire. He had watched the world as it went through changes and advancements. Watched the season change and the years fly by. Yet it was now the dawn of a new era. And this was an era that was going to bring trouble. To bring danger to all of planet Earth's inhabitents. And cause a major rift among vampire kind. He knew it and could feel it. Yet when this was going to occur escaped him. He was sure of one thing though...whenever it did happen...humankind...would not have the faintest idea what hit them. And neither...would a majority of vampirekind. It was a normal night. He had a few hours til the start of dawn. He was researching and following up on clues. He had heard rumors. Awful rumors. They consisted of a new generation of vampires. Ones that walked in the daytime. Lived along side the humankind. And had even gone as far as to switch to blood packets rather than the act of feeding. And his findings so far...had confirmed this all. He pulls the disappearing into smoke thing. Reappearing in his castle. Then the rift has begun. He goes down into his basement. It was time....to gather once more. His eyes were enflamed with anger. He pulls out a small chest. Opening it...he pulls out the Stone Of Calling. The Stone Of Calling was something that every vampire of the older generations...the nightwalkers...possessed a shard of in some sort of object on their possession. He raises it to the air. His blood covering the stone. And any of the older generation vampires...would have a brightly shining stone on their person. All would know what that meant. Come to the castle...it is time to gather.</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000"">Arturo meanwhile was sleeping still. It was getting closer and closer to dawn. He tossed and turned. His way older cousin Demitri and him had had a falling out. More like they got into a heated arguement that lead to a violent fist fight. When ended in them parting ways not on the best of terms. He growls and sits up. Giving up on trying to sleep. He stands up. Showering and dressing in his normal garbs. Red hair falling into place as he walked to the window. Today it began. The start of a new life. He hadn't yet told his cousin...he had adapted to the times. He was now a Daywalker. And he was working as CEO to a rather high tech technology company. Ready for work he walks to the fridge. Pulling out a packet of blood and heats it up. Sucking the packet dry he tosses it away. Licking his lips clean as his fangs retract. Exiting the house...he heads to the Vampire Corporation that had humans working in it. He was CEO of that company. It had a rather tacky name and so he tended to forget what it was even called. He enters the building and smiles at human and vampire alike. Walking into the employee lounge room and getting coffee. Didn't really taste it yet he drank it anyways.</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFFF00"">Rayes was one of the humans. Yet he was not as powerless as other humans. He was considered crazy. He was a paranormal specialist. He was a psychic to many various degrees. And he already knew what was occuring between vampirekind. Yes unlike most of humankind...he actually knew the things that go bump in the night...were real. He didn't care what happened to humankind. No he was much more fascinated in what was occuring in vampirekind. He from what he had observed...was going to be a part of the most crucial event of a lifetime. The birth of a new race. He had seen some of it already. A vampire walking around in daylight. Easily told because the man had shown extreme discomfort in the sun's rays. Yet hadn't burst into flame. He had been studying vampirekind for a very long time. They fascinated him. Excited him beyond belief. For they were a race that had been around for a very long time. He heard his stomach growling and sat up. Exiting his ""hide out"" as he heads towards the nearest cafe.</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">The day passed and dusk came once more....</span>"
1865,"Vampires Of The Day (me,Crane,Goblin, Valerie)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2272,2011-02-07T08:12:57,Goblin,"She was beautiful, the girl that Aleksy brought to his home on this night. Thick red hair, a spattering of endearing freckles on her cheeks, and a body that would one day become the envy of many a woman. Would have. If she lived that long. Aleksy had yet to decide.<br/><br/>â€œHow pretty!â€ She breathed, touching his chest, lifting the intricate knotted pendant to look closer. â€œItâ€™s so brightâ€¦â€ The formerly black chip of stone in the center of the knot bathed her face in pale light. Aleksy wanted to curse his elders. Never a summons at a convenient time. Only on those rare occasions when he had plans of his own. It certainly wasnâ€™t as if he didnâ€™t have an abundance of free time to be bothered in.<br/><br/>But he only laughed and hung the necklace around the girlâ€™s neck instead. â€œThere. Perfect.â€ And he kissed her cheek, her jaw, her neck, sitting her on the unused bed in the unused bedroom.<br/><br/>It had been a long time since heâ€™d had mortal companionship. Aleksy had entertained the idea of keeping her for a while; his little doll. Sheâ€™d be well mannered and gracefulâ€¦ and have gotten old just when he might have become attached.<br/><br/>Damn them for reminding him. There were other things on his mind. Something odd about the youngers, something that begged attention more than whatever it could possibly be that the elders wanted.<br/><br/>Aleksy took her clothing from her; not at all for the reason the poor girl thought. His fangs once pierced the thin skin at her collar, evidence of his distraction. A distraction she wouldnâ€™t notice in the least. But which grew with the scent of that one tiny pinprick of ruby. She giggled and pushed him gently.<br/><br/>There were more places than one to get what he wanted. Humans had some romantic notion of the simplicity of drinking blood. How he and others like him would leave nothing but two tiny holes behind. Reality? Biting the carotid was akin to puncturing a fire hose. Too much mess for too little gain. Besides which, there were those like Aleksy himself to whom it was no simple bite and pull.<br/><br/>No, he tore a sizable chunk of flesh from the inside of her thigh. She screamed and beat fists on his back, his shoulders, his head. He ignored her on the main, but held her still enough until the shakes started and a comforting blackness took over, protecting her from any more pain.<br/><br/>He wasted a little of it, but Aleksy hadnâ€™t really needed to feed for a very long time. The necklace, still glowing, was returned to its place around his neck and he brushed a stray lock of hair away from the girlâ€™s pretty freckled face, smiling into dull dead eyes. It had looked very nice on her.<br/><br/>Afterward he retreated to the subbasement sanctuary that was his true sleeping quarters, decorated with the things heâ€™d collected over the years. Lost bits of art, things no one would ever know had been lost from human civilizations that were forgotten, odds and ends of his own design. And a bed. A proper four poster with heavy drapes in a place no sun ever reached. None of that coffin nonsense for him. Not like some of the others.<br/><br/>Whatever it was the summons was for, it would have to wait until the evening. The sun pinkening the sky meant there wouldnâ€™t be any travel for him.<br/><br/>Pleasant dreams of summer afternoons and long past hunts were twisted together with long nights of endless hunger and wailing, unexpecting victims. They always would be and every vision gave comfort, even the most macabre.<br/><br/>Early riser that he was, when the last finger of the sun had withdrawn from land, Aleksy only begrudgingly returned to that one place heâ€™d never particularly liked. The first broodâ€™s castle, the place from which all his kind descended. His sire and hers, all the way back to the firstâ€¦ And damned if Aleksy wanted to be near any of them, solitary as any self respecting vampire.<br/><br/>But he stood in the entrance hall anyway, still in the bloody shirt, the rusty dried blood flaking from the golden knot against his chest, arms crossed and regarding the entry with no small bit of disdain."
1866,"Vampires Of The Day (me,Crane,Goblin, Valerie)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2272,2011-02-09T07:09:59,Crane,"Crystal was saturated in a coy ruby liquid, but it wasn't her's so it was okay. Not only was the ruby liquid blood, but it was all non-human. If the worst she had to deal with that night were a five chickens and a pig, she wouldn't walking with a slight limp. Three vampires killed in one night. That was a record even for her.<br/><br/>With the smell of their blood clogging her nostrils and her mutt's muzzle, she fumbled with her keys to the front door with 1 1/2 hours till dawn. Fang, her large dog, nearly raced ahead of her, the amount he was looking forward to her full bed. She followed after him with a tired smile and broken gait. First, she would shower, then sleep. Definitely sleep.<br/><br/>Stripping out of her now stiff clothes, she clamored into the bath/ shower and turned the heated water on full blast. After a few moments, her body temperature adjusted to the heat as it slowly released all the tension from her lithely muscled body-thanks to the gym, kempo, and her job. When she was satisfied that all traces of blood was gone from her skin, Crystal tugged an oversized shirt and a pair of cotton panties. Fatigue was starting to drag her under when the phone rang. She was about to leave the caller to the answering machine before she heard an all too familiar voice.<br/><br/>""Crystal, it's Blake. If you're there, pick up."" Silence. With her blood rushing through her veins enough to excite even the most stalwart blood sucker, she sprinted to the phone, nearly dropping it when it slipped from her fingers.<br/><br/>""Blake, Blake! I'm here!"" she practically shouted into the mouth piece. A couple barks came from a cranky Fang as she interrupted his precious sleep. She heard the remainder of a soft chuckle in response.<br/><br/>""Happy to be so amusing. What do you want?"" Oh no, the fatigue was beginning to set in again. Great, just great.<br/><br/>""I need you to do some investigating for me,"" he told Crystal evenly. She scowled.<br/><br/>""Are you shitting me? My job is to<span style=""font-style: italic"">kill</span>, not to sit behind a desk researching."" He laughed again.<br/><br/>""Don't worry, you'll get to do some killing. Just not right now.""<br/><br/>""Thanks for giving me something to look forward to,"" she said, letting the sarcasm drip off of her every word. She was too tired to play his little games at the moment.<span style=""font-style: italic""> Would he just let her get to sleep?</span><br/><br/>""No problem. Sleep tight, I'll call you in the morning."" He hung up. Crystal didn't even bother taking the few steps that would lead her to the bedroom. She simply curled up on the couch with a worn quilt. It didn't take long for the darkness of sleep overtake her."
1867,"Vampires Of The Day (me,Crane,Goblin, Valerie)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2272,2011-03-27T18:58:49,Valerie Mordenaar,"Veronica stirred sitting up her red hair sticking up in all directions, yawning she looked up at the clock and sprang out of bed and ran to the bathroom to grab a quick shower. Dressing in her work clothes she hurriedly drank a blood packet and ran out the door licking her lips clean. She quickly entered the cafe that she worked in and ran straight into her boss, â€œI'm so sorry for being late again I over slept and.....â€ she hurriedly spoke out.<br/><br/>Her boss sighed, â€œHurry up and get to the counter we have customers waiting and Sarah needs help.â€ Veronica nodded and hurriedly went out to the front counter to meet a man with short raven black hair,  blue eyes and wearing black clothes.<br/><br/>She smiled st him, â€œHello how may I help you?â€"
1868,White Rain,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2284,2011-02-07T10:20:36,Eveinsane,"Darren was sitting at the counter of his favourite diner when he noticed something quite peculiar, something beautiful. Someone, rather who needed a release. He carefully studied the man and smiled with delight<span style=""font-style: italic""> I've seen you...</span>The police officer who was at the scene crying after his last release. Darren watched the man, practically staring daggers at him. He needed to make connections, everyone who he murdered at least had met each other, at some point in time, he made sure of that. But this time, it'd be different.<br/><br/>While Darren sipped his coffee, he reached into his pitch black leather jacket and fingered the white rose within it. He slipped it out taking a huge wiff. The cop was so oblivious that the man they had been searching for this whole time was right under his nose, much as the pure white rose was under his own."
1869,White Rain,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2284,2011-02-07T10:31:45,Sweet Sacrifice,"Kaitha hugged her jacket close to her sides. She knew it was unsafe to walk the streets alone, but she was always armed and prepared. Anyhow, she prefered to walk. Rather than drive. She just didn't like driving, for some odd reason. Maybe it had something to do with her alcohol problem? Clearing her head of these thoughts, she opened the door to the diner and looked around for her partner.<br/><br/>They had been working on this case since she could remember. It tired her, stressed her, and absolutely frustrated her. The faster they solved it, the faster she could move on. But it seemed impossible. She had given up long ago, but wasn't about to tell him that. Sitting down at the table, she gave a small smile in his direction and took off her jacket. She was wearing a brown shirt with small, plain beads, and dark blue skinny jeans. Along with black vans.<br/><br/>""Hey, Sol."" She said, stretching slightly and leaning back comfortably in her chair. ""Got any leads?"" She asked, obviously uninterested in the answer. She could practically predict it. It was either a usual no, or a lead that led.. well, nowhere."
1870,White Rain,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2284,2011-02-08T07:45:33,Eveinsane,"Darren leaned over the counter and requested another coffee, while watching the new woman come in and sit next to the cop ""Partners."" He assumed. He studied the woman as she sat down and they started talking, all the while inhaling his white rose.<br/><br/>""Got any leads?"" He heard. He chuckled and almost burst into laughter, of course they didn't have any leads, or else they wouldn't have those extremely dark circles under their eyes. He watched as a waitress passed by their table a few times, and then went and gave them coffee. He surveyed her dark brown curls against her milky skin, and her sad blue eyes asking from table to table what they would like to order...She was next."
1871,Moonlight paradise,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2294,2011-02-08T03:25:25,spiritofthenorth,"a<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i94.photobucket.com/albums/l114/KazuneWolfwood/wolf%20anime/paradise.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/><br/>According to an old legend, when the end of the world comes, Paradise will appear; however, only wolves will know how to find it. Although wolves are believed to have been hunted to extinction nearly two hundred years ago, they still exist, surviving by taking human form. Freeze City is a northern human city in a world where the majority of people live in poverty and hardship.<br/><br/>A white wolf walked into the hell gates of freezing city. ""It here. I can can smell it scent."" Her ears went up as she heard a mother tell it child the legend of wolves paradise. "" Lord Darcia the Third, whose people created a Moon Lord with alchemy. They said the only the smell of blood from a wolf can walk the moon lord up. And only the blood of the white wolf can force the moon lord to open the gate. Lord Darcia family been trying to get into paradise for centuries now but it said that only the moon lord and can show the path to paradise and that only wolves can enter it. but wolves have be long gone and killed off 200 years ago. so now it just a story we mothers tell."" she told the child.<br/><br/>The white wolf lesson to the mother story and closed her eyes 'where not gone it just that you see us as big dogs nothing more nothing less. You have became blinded to the world that around you. Even if you could we wouldn't let you for you already destroy your world that was given to you.' she thought to herself as she pressed on following her nose. Blood dripping out of her wounds she was weak the lack of animals that was in the waste land had weaken her body. In an ally way she fell to her side and closed her eyes. ""Rest that all I need is some rest."" she siad to herself and closed her eyes and fell asleep.<br/><br/>Her nose had caught the scent of something....""humans..."" she said knowing in this form they wouldnt be able to understand her. she was to weak to defend herself as they picked her up and carried her into a building. She open her eyes slightly and notice it was a lab, sniffing the air she caught the scent of the moon lord, she was in the right place she just had to gather enough strength to get up and get to him. However she was still to weak as they past the room that the moon lord was in he smelled the white wolf blood and reacted waking up after all these years. they put her in the cage and there she lays resting her tired body. A scientist came up and place some meat and some water in the cage and walked off. She just layed there her nose smelling the raw meat. ""Do you think she dead? and she looks big to be a normal dog."" said one of the scientist to what looked like the head scientest. ""Sir! The moon lord has awake."" said another one that came running in the head looked at the wolf and then turned around. ""sir, what are you thinking?""<br/>( one of the characters i need someone to play is some one from Darcia family of Nobles, who were said to be cursed after Darcia the First disappeared into ""Paradise"". Due to his grandfather's curse, the family is now plagued with the eye of a wolf. He seeks to use moon lord to somehow, let him into paradise by using the blood of a white she wolf, He can assumes the form of a giant, dark-furred wolf, revealing his clan to be descended from wolves that chose to become completely human.<br/>moon lord: a boy who was artificially created from a rocks of the moon by the noble Darcia the First using the lost art of alchemy. he was in a state of suspended animation in a scientific research lab, and was awakened by the smell of wolf's blood spilled by nova. he shares a special bond with the wolves, especially nova, and is the path to finding Paradise.<br/>Also scientist that wants to study the moonlord)"
1872,"Welcome to the Family!( Eve, Sky, Sweetie, Leth)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2315,2011-02-10T02:02:10,Sweet Sacrifice,"m<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://www.buckle.com/marketing/creative_preview/image_piece/spring11_imagepiece.pdf?cm_mmc=CheetahMail-_-imagepiece-_-site-_-fashionguide"">http://www.buckle.com/marketing/creativ ... shionguide</a>m<br/>(What she is wearing)<br/>m<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://www.buckle.com/buckle-black-florence-bag/prd-87500BG1042/sku-9842780000"">http://www.buckle.com/buckle-black-flor ... 9842780000</a>m<br/>(The bag she has with her at all times, filled with her belongings)<br/><br/>Ronnie felt a strong hand against her back as she was shoved out the door. ""You can come back when you pay your fucking bills!"" She heard a man scream after her. She rolled her eyes. ""Suck it, old man!"" She called back, sitting on the curb of the road with a sigh. Ragos would be here soon, and until then she would just wait.<br/><br/>Soon growing bored, she pulled a brush from her bag and started brushing her long blond hair, and doing her makeup. Finally done, she sighed and looked down the road. Where was he? She didn't want to sit here all morning, waiting. Rolling her eyes in irritation, she stood up and leaned against a street light pole, pulling out a cig, lighting it, and putting it in her mouth. She just stood there, smoking, while she waited."
1873,"Welcome to the Family!( Eve, Sky, Sweetie, Leth)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2315,2011-02-10T02:39:55,lethrington,"Dan woke up, his muscles cold and his eyes clammy.  Just a usual morning for him.  He sat up on his crappy old mattress and rubbed his eyes with his hands.  The fire was still going in the barrel next to him, but it did little to keep him warm while he slept.  He covered his ears with his hands as a subway drove by on the other side of the tunnel.  He was deep down in the subway tunnels, living in his makeshift shack.  He stood up, stretching his soar muscles, and grabbed his old beaten book bag.  He lifted it up onto his shoulders and sighed.  He could tell it was going to be a long day.<br/>Dan walked alongside the tracks, listening for sounds of subway cars.  Just up ahead was the maintenance entrance, which he used to get in and out of the tunnel.  He had stolen a key so he could always unlock and lock it every time.  After awhile of walking he spots the concrete steps inside a narrow door way.  He walked over to them, climbing up the stairs slowly and surely up to the big steel blue door.  Taking the key from his pocket, he unlocked the padlock of the door and swung it open, stepping out onto the street.  He closed the door behind him and locked it.  He walked toward the bench that was near the door, sitting down on it.  ""Ragos should be here soon,"" he thought to himself, tapping his hands on his knees in a rhythm as he waited."
1874,"Welcome to the Family!( Eve, Sky, Sweetie, Leth)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2315,2011-02-10T03:54:22,Eveinsane,"Shaina panted, pushing herself harder and harder to reach that goal, talking to herself all the while ""Come on, Shai, 1 more mile, one more mile!"" She eagerly raced back to her dingy apartment from blocks away, and then raced around her block a few times just for fun, then raced up the stairs to her apartment, panting and leaning over, holding onto her knees. She stood up after a few minutes and raided her kitchen, finding some crackers she found suitable, ate two and decided that was enough. She glanced over at the time and swore loudly, ripping her clothes of and jumping into a two minute shower. She then jumped out, dried off quickly and put on a pair of jeans and a bright green shirt. ""Fuck! I'm so late!"" She grabbed her purse, slipped on a pair of black flats, and dashed out the door."
1875,"Welcome to the Family!( Eve, Sky, Sweetie, Leth)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2315,2011-02-11T01:58:28,Sweet Sacrifice,"Ronnie just rolled her eyes, tossing her sig in the sewer and sitting in the front seat. ""The old man kicked me out."" She grumbled in annoyance, crossing her arms, and crossing her feet on the dashboard in his car. She didn't even say hi to Dan or Shaina like she usually does, she just stayed silent and stared out the window. She was always bubbly and talking or laughing about something, only ever silent if she was extremely pissed or upset at all for some reason."
1876,"Welcome to the Family!( Eve, Sky, Sweetie, Leth)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2315,2011-02-11T02:08:35,lethrington,"Dan leaned forward in his seat, sighing.  ""Aw damn Ronnie, im sorry.  I know he said he was guna do it but i didnt think he had the balls to,"" He said to her softly, shaking his head at the thought of that old man.  He leaned back and put his head up against the window, staring out.  ""Never did like the guy,"" He said bitterly, trying to get into a more comfortable sitting position.  He frowned, trying to think of what ronnie would do next.  ""We'll get you another place Ronnie, and if we cant find one,"" He said to her, shrugging, ""Well your always welcome to stay with me, with what little i can offer yuh.""  He stared out the window again, not feeling like saying anything else for the moment.  He wondered what today would bring."
1877,"Welcome to the Family!( Eve, Sky, Sweetie, Leth)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2315,2011-02-11T02:57:27,Eveinsane,"Shaina rushed outside, damn near slammed herself into the car. She hopped in and shut the door behind her, looking excitedly at everyone. ""Okay, okay! Let's go! H-hey...what's up with everyone? I mean sure, with  Ragos it's normal to look like you're dying in about five minutes time, but what's wrong, Ronnie?"" She noticed the dark look on Ronnie's face as she stared out the window and backed off. ""On...second thought...Nevermind."" She too, began to look out the window, all of the cheerfull mood from her long workout long gone, as the gloom of the car sucked it away."
1878,"Welcome to the Family!( Eve, Sky, Sweetie, Leth)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2315,2011-02-13T07:17:02,Sweet Sacrifice,"Ronnie glanced at Dan. She always forgot how the small family cared for each other. ""Thanks."" She said softly, before returning her eyes to the road. She prepared for the surprise that would come after it. The last time she said thanks, was when they welcomed her to the family. She wasn't one to accept any form of help from anyone, prefering to do things on her own, her own way. When Shaina came, she gave her a smile. Her smiles were always saved for one of three things: Actually happy(rare), thankful(rare), or making Shaina happy. They were like sisters, and it seemed she was the only one who could ever get a smile out of her. ""It's okay, Shai, I promise. It's nothing, I can take care of it."" She said sincerely, before reaching for the radio. She gave a death glare in Ragos' direction, knowing he would try to stop her and not wanting to be, or in the mood to be, stopped from what she wanted to do. She changed the song to a recent one, Jar of Hearts by Christina Perri.m<a class=""postlink"" href=""https://www.youtube.com/user/lovemspenny"">http://www.youtube.com/user/lovemspenny</a>mNow happy, She returned to her comfortable position. But after a few moments, she glanced at Ragos. She reached out her hand for some weed, grew quickly impatient, and got some herself. More content than ever, she sat back and relaxed in the seat, smoking her weed and singing along to Jar of Hearts."
1879,"Welcome to the Family!( Eve, Sky, Sweetie, Leth)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2315,2011-02-13T07:34:42,lethrington,"All Dan could do was smile when he received a thank you.  He knew those were extremely rare from Ronnie, and he valued it a lot that she had said that to him.  He sighed slightly as the smell of weed filled the air.  He did a lot of bad things, but he was no druggy.  Never had been, and never planned on it.  It wasn't that he thought it was bad or whatever.  He just always wanted to be in control of himself, to always have a grip.  That was the way he was, and they all knew it so they never offered it to him or anything.  He looked at Shaina.  ""Sorry, today just had a rough start.  Its good to see you Shaina.  Everything alright?"" He said to her softly and friendly.  He was trying to lighten the mood a bit, which was hard to do with the smell of weed in the air."
1880,"Welcome to the Family!( Eve, Sky, Sweetie, Leth)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2315,2011-02-13T08:28:39,Eveinsane,"The scent of marijiuana filled the air as Shaina tried to inhale, she rolled her window down and breathed the not-so-fresh polluted city air. ""Did ten miles today and I still feel like a whale."" She looked around and smiled at everyone ""But its been pretty good today. How have you been Dan?"" She and him were the only ones in the group that didn't feel like drugs were a huge priority in their lives, and for that, she felt like she was closer to him. However, she loved Ronnie to death. She remembered when she first joined the family, Ronnie taught her everything she could possibly need to know to survive out there. And for that, she'd be eternally greatful."
1881,Endless Night,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=23306&start=20,2013-02-28T01:36:07,saphiraah,"Kell left the tavern, walking beside the man he'd sent to follow tavie's newest customer. They strolled under street lamps, making their way slowly across town as they discussed what had been witnessed. After they had been walking for some time, Kell's companion leaned closer to him.<br/><br/>""Sir,"" he whispered, ""We are not alone.""<br/><br/>""I see him..."" Kell muttered, his lips pulling into a quirk.<br/><br/>Sure enough, the urchin who'd followed him so often was back again. Glancing discreetly toward the kid, he pondered for a moment, then finally reached a decision.<br/><br/>""When we reach this new bed, I want you to keep talking, as if you are speaking with me, and follow the alley. There are no lights, so you wont be seen. He'll follow your voice, while I follow him.""<br/><br/>The man nodded, chuckling in amusement. ""You wouldn't be recruiting again, would you?""<br/><br/>""Always.""<br/><br/>When the rounded into a darkened alley, Kell's friend followed the plan perfectly, muttering along as he made his way down the alley as if he were still reporting his findings to Kell. Kell, meanwhile, lingered at the mouth of the alley, hidden in shadows, as he waited for the lad to follow.<br/><br/>==================================<br/><br/>The girl in the box moaned as she began to recover, the haze of drugs and lack of energy leaving her able to make no more than the faintest of sound rise from her chest. She couldn't tell where she was, as all was dark around her. Sounds of movement and voices told her that something was happening. Defeat set a weight on her chest. She'd failed to free herself. The thugs who'd captured her were still alive. Her only hope was that she would manage to bleed to death before they got her to... to him."
1882,Endless Night,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=23306&start=20,2013-02-28T05:15:49,Isolde,"A hand dropped hard on his shoulder causing Little Jimmy to go still as a stone. He swallowed the scream that wanted to shame him. In the dark, in the shadows, all manner of debauchery collided. Good folks were generally indoors at night, safe from brigands and the walking dead.Although the townsmen were vigilant to keep the defiled ones weeded out, occasionally one or two would slip through. Little Jimmy shuddered at the touch from the dark. The hand was strong, squeezing on his thin shoulder.The pressure could have snapped his collarbone, but only held him in place. Before his heart could resume beating, he was ushered down the even blacker alley, where he was sandwiched between two large, hard bodies.Little Jimmy squeezed his buttocks together.He had been sodomized once and did not fancy the experience again. He wanted to ask who they were and what they wanted. If he had been a bigger lad, he would have demanded the information from his assailants, but his time with the smith had taught him that those who were big and strong were often cruel. He had learned to be as invisible as possible and here, all he could do was remain silent  and pray these men wouldn't kill him. If only Kell were here to rescue him, he thought. Kell was his hero, even though the man didn't even know he was in the world. Little Jimmy sighed, if ifs and ands were pots and pans, there'd be no work for tinkers.<br/><br/>~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~<br/>Isolde slapped the reins on the horse,urging it to walk briskly but not to lively. She didn't want to hurt the woman in the coffin any more than she was. The hair on the back of her neck prickled with the small army at her back. They drew close to the walls of the city<br/><br/>""Stop, State your name and your business."" the sentry called from the turret.<br/><br/>""I'm Isolde Devereaux, the healer. I have a wounded lad with me."" Isolde answered.<br/><br/>""And where did you get fighting men?"" the sentry called back.<br/><br/>""They are honorable men. I met them upon the road. They have helped me and have protected this wagon."" she answered, shifting uneasily.<br/><br/>""So you say,"" he answered.<br/><br/>""Open the gate. Every moment we stay trapped here by the wall, we are in danger from the walking dead. I must get this one to my apothecary."" Isolde called back to the sentry, standing up so that he could better see her face in the moonlight.<br/><br/>The wait seemed to draw out for eternity. Finally, the postern gate eased open and five armed men poured out to guard the gate. A sentry motioned to Isolde. She climbed down.<br/><br/>""You, your patient and your horse may enter. The cart will have to stay here."" he commanded her.<br/><br/>Isolde gritted her teeth.<br/>""I will need help getting my patient to the apothecary. He is in the coffin and cannot be moved before he can be seen in my shop.""<br/><br/>The captain signaled to his men. Two big ones stepped up and slid the coffin off the cart, shouldered it and headed into the city.Screams began in the distance but started to move closer as she slid the harness from the horse.<br/><br/>""Healer, you need to hurry. The walking dead are moving tonight.The full moon has called them and I'm sure they can smell the warm blood from you and these men.""<br/><br/>.Isolde tugged the horse behind them. She had cleared the gate when she heard a man grunt. Another shouted and clashing swords meeting flesh signaled an attack. The men made short work of them and came in, securing the door behind them.<br/><br/>The captain held a lantern aloft, examining his men. The last man examined was bleeding from a bite wound on his shoulder. At a nod from the captain, one soldier lopped of his head. Shaking his head,the captain motioned for his soldiers to burn the body.<br/><br/>At the apothecary, Isolde lit candles throughout while the men sat the coffin on her work table.<br/><br/>""Thank you, sirs,"" she bobbed a curtsey.<br/><br/>They nodded their heads and turned to go. Isolde followed them to the door and watched them march back toward the wall.<br/>She latched the door and turned to the coffin.<br/><br/>""If you are alive,"" she spoke softly, her mouth against the wood. ""I am not here to hurt you. I am a healer and I will help you. I am a friend. My intent is to help you.""<br/><br/>She eased the coffin lid up, hoping for the best."
1883,Endless Night,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=23306&start=20,2013-02-28T23:16:54,The Ashen Horseman,"<ul><span style=""font-family: Times New Roman;"">As they approached the city gates, Solas and Sir Turbertus pushed back the hoods of their dark cloaks that covered their heads. They were not in a position where they afforded to alert the guards or make them feel suspicious in their presence. Sir Turbertus scratched the side of his jaw as he regarded the Wisewoman while she spoke to the sentry. Solas scanned the area, and silently counted the number of the Watchmen in his field of view. He could hear a low number of guards patrolling the streets from behind the City gates.<br/><br/>As the gates opened, Solas quickly glanced instinctively behind him to notice a presence about to duck behind a rock. He then caught sight of dark shadows seeking shelter between tall trees as they have now noticed that he was aware of their presence. The man arched an eyebrow and looked away, dismounting his stallion as requested by the guards, and then began to follow on the Wisewoman's footsteps; Sir Turbertus marching behind them. A deeply wounded form approached â€“ the guards easily distracted, one of them ended the guard's miserable existence and gestured to his comrade to close the gates. Sir Turbertus winced at the sight and studiously looked away, shaking his head as he snorted mentally.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">''Shall we seek out the Carpenter in the tavern?''</span> Sir Turbertus began to walk away from the guards, Solas falling in step beside the mortal. <br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">''Well, it is now or never, my friend. I was told that we can find him in there throughout the evening.''</span> Solas answered. Suddenly, he slowed his pace for a moment, and then stopped short, palm resting against his companion's left shoulder.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">''Isn't that...?''</span> Solas interrupted Sir Turbertus with a simple nod, his eyes were now critically fixated on the Carpenter's shadowy form. <br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">''How can you be so sure, Solas?''</span> Sir Turbertus' human eyesight searched for the Carpenter  once again, but this last was already engulfed by the darkness.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">''I can sense it. Only a man with enough manual dexterity to build fine objects, and decent hand-to-eye coordination could be a carpenter. Not only that, his aura, my friend, speaks of leadership and dynamism. This <span style=""font-weight: bold"">must</span> be Carpenter Kell.''</span> The Fallen answered, whispering.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">''So shall we sneak up on him or something?''</span> Sir Turbertus muttered, eyes twinkling with mirth.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">''Well, that is one difficult request to refuse, my friend.''</span> Solas covered his head with the hood of his cloak and slowly began to walk away toward the hiding figure. But who was he hiding from?</span></ul>"
1884,Endless Night,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=23306&start=20,2013-03-01T06:12:50,saphiraah,"The only thing she could do was keep track of the sounds coming from outside. She knew she was being carried through the city. The sounds of footprints suggested combat boots. Two pairs. and a lighter, softer sound. Likely belonging to the female. The box jostled painfully and she felt herself fading in and out. Clenching her fists, she bit her nails into her palms in order to hold on to consciousness. It worked, strangely. The box slid onto a flat surface and she felt the nauseating motions finally cease. The voices and footsteps faded away, then died entirely for a moment until finally the softer treads of the woman returned. She heard the words spoken softly from close by, and clenched her jaw. More lies.<br/><br/>The knife she'd pulled from her boot fit perfectly in her hand and she held it ready. The second the box opened, she shot her fist out like cobra, hoping to strike hard and gain a good grip. Her fingers closed on the first thing she could reach and she jerked violently in an effort to pull the woman close enough to get the knife to her throat. She planned to hold it there, a clear threat without doing harm, and demand release. She was no killer... not when she could avoid it.<br/><br/>=================================<br/><br/>Kell waited for the boy to follow and smiled as he watched the lad enter the alley. Following the established plan, he tapped the silver ring on his right hand against a metal bar over the window he hid beside. The tapping would be faint and unnoticed, yet a clear signal to the man he'd sent ahead. The kid had arrived. Remaining where he was, he counted to ten before following, hearing his friend's chattering voice fade away just as he started counting.<br/><br/>When he followed, however, something was wrong. He could hear movement, and the frantic breathing of a child. Rushing forward, he peered into the darkness, just in time to find two beggars assaulting the kid. Quick as a flash, he picked up a length of wood broken off a wooden crate from the alley floor and wielded it like a sword. Listening closely, to be sure he knew where to swing the weapon, he paused. When he was sure he wouldn't strike the kid, he swung and felt a solid impact, immediately followed by a startled grunt. The man staggered, bumped off the wall of one of the buildings, then collapsed to the floor. Before the second attacker could recover from the surprise, he reached forward toward the sound of the kids breathing and tightened his fist around the kid's clothing to keep him from being pulled away. With his free hand, he followed the kid's arm till he found a man's hand gripping it. It was all he needed to know exactly where to strike... but before he could do, another impact came out of the darkness. The man he'd sent ahead chuckled as the second attacker fell to the floor.<br/><br/>""Well well... fancy meeting you here, Kell... and to think I was worried this would be a dull evening...""<br/><br/>Kell chuckled and released his hold on the boy before standing straight. ""Lets get back into the light and make sure he's alright. Can you walk, kid?"""
1885,Endless Night,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=23306&start=20,2013-03-01T08:28:17,Starhawk,"<span style=""color: teal"">Jarvan did not feel like the end of the competition between he and Kell was fair. He could feel the man's stamina wearing out, but would have preferred no interruption to the contest. When Kell got up and left, Jarvan stood. He gathered his belongings, then brought the winnings to the bar.<br/><br/>""Get everyone a drink with this, and with the remainder, buy some food for the hungry ones on the streets. Just because we are in dark times does not mean we should stop being a light for others.""<br/><br/>After this, Jarvan stepped outside and pulled out a pipe. There was one thing he clearly remembered from his time with the gypsies, and it was to enjoy life's simple pleasures, one of which was a good pipe on occasion. The particular blend he placed within came from the North, where the climate gave everything a stronger, aromatic sense to it. Leaning against the wall, he used a twig off the ground and the lantern hanging near him to light his pipe. He was able to enjoy this for a few minutes, until he saw the woman from before, the one Kell had glanced at. Jarvan noticed she was with a group of men now, carrying a coffin to the apothecary. Giving up on having a quiet evening, Jarvan pulled out a small cork in order to stuff his pipe and not lose the brew. He didn't like being overly stealthy, but followed the group to the apothecary's, keeping a distance as heard both the undead at the gates, and then the group of men leaving the woman and coffin. Jarvan thought it might be wise to contribute some of the herbs he had gathered over the past few years, and so knocked on the door after finding it latched. He stood there, then thought he heard something unusual from within and was prepared to break in the door if nobody came to answer soon.</span>"
1886,Endless Night,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=23306&start=20,2013-03-01T08:46:51,Isolde,"Isolde's breath caught in her throat as the woman in the coffin shoved the knife in her face with one hand and pulled her closer with the  other. What incredible strength she exhibited.<br/><br/>Rolling her eyes and straining away as best as she could, Isolde  hissed.<br/>""I am a healer and wish you no harm. Let me help you. If I die you will to for your flesh has started to putrify.""<br/><br/>A knock sounded at the door.<br/><br/>""Let me answer it,"" she said, trying to sound calm and in control. ""I have the only apothecary in the city and must be available to treat the wounds of all herein.""<br/><br/>The knocked sounded again, only louder and more urgent.<br/><br/>""If I had wished you harm,I would have slaughtered you where you lay and not gone to the trouble of bringing you back with me."" she explained. The pain in her scalp was nearly blinding.<br/><br/>The knocked sounded a third time, commanding with the resounding thuds racketing from the stone wall.<br/><br/>The hold on her loosened. Isolde didn't know if the woman had passed out again or if she was listening to reason, or that she was in such a weakened state that sustaining the pose was impossible. What she did know was that she was able to pull free and go to the door. Jerking it open, she found herself staring at an imposing shoulder, poised as if to crash through the door.<br/><br/>""Kind sir, you have come for healing?"" she asked simply.<br/>~~~~~~~~~~~~~~<br/>""Can you walk, kid?"" the voice rumbled and Little Jimmy stared into the face he had dreamed of in the long dark nights. His hero, his rescuer, his hope. Some day, Jimmy dreamed, he would be just like Kell."
1887,Endless Night,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=23306&start=20,2013-03-01T09:00:32,Starhawk,"<span style=""color: teal"">Seeing the door open, Jarvan straightened himself. ""Actually, I came believing you might want some aid. I noticed the coffin which was brought by those men earlier, and well, over the past years I have gathered quite the collection of herbs to tend to wounds and the like. Might I come in and aid you in any way I can? <br/><br/>Also, I believe you were at the inn, correct? Kell had glanced at you prior to our little contest, which I ended winning not in a fashion I would have wished, but now everyone there will have a round of drinks, and the hungry on the streets will be able to have some food for the night.""<br/><br/>Jarvan could glance into the building and saw the table and the coffin farther in. He did not want to intrude unless given permission, especially because of the respect he had for healers. Back in the gypsy camp there were few healers, and they treated the entire group. They were also the ones who discovered Jarvan's unusual trait..</span>"
1888,Endless Night,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=23306&start=20,2013-03-01T15:37:07,Isolde,"Isolde shook her head and started to ease the door shut, saying<br/>""I'm with a client now. Perhaps you could come back at a later time""<br/><br/>The skin at her throat tingled and  she opened the door wider.<br/>""Wait,"" she said,"" Come in.""<br/><br/>Isolde allowed him entrance and indicated a chair by the fire. She stood across from him, leaning against the mantle with her arms surrounding herself.<br/><br/>""I have found one wounded,"" she commented, waving her arm at the table."" He is in shock, I think. Fighting to survive. Forgive me, I am Isolde, healer to Moranwick City. I have not met you before. You must be a newcomer. Let me offer you tea then I must get back to the wounded one. I would do what I can to bind the wounds, to reduce the fever and fight the demon that even now tries to invade the body.""<br/><br/>She smiled.<br/>""By demon, I mean the poisoning of the blood caused from wounds, not Beelzebub himself."" She set about making tea,settling the kettle over the fire."" I was at the Inn earlier, as you observed. You have a good eye for observation if you noticed me. Did you win the match, or did our Kell win as he often does?""<br/><br/>Isolde couldn't keep the pride out of her voice that Moranwick City had such a champion or that she had such personal high regard for him.<br/><br/>The stranger repeated, ""Over the past years I have gathered quite the collection of herbs to tend to wounds and the like. Might I  aid you ? "" He slowly reached into his coat and pulled out a small pouch and held it out to her as cautiously as if she were a wild creature.<br/><br/>""What is in the pouch and who are you, sir?"" Isolde asked, taking the pouch from him and holding it to her nose. She didn't often have some one to discuss the craft with and in spite of her reserve, found herself excited about the prospect. She also was discreet enough to realize that she must discuss plants and practical healing only in front of this man."
1889,Endless Night,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=23306&start=20,2013-03-01T17:12:01,Tara,"It was the stench of death that called her being to this wretched place.<br/><br/>Millicent, bred to deliver dark souls to the light, typically did not dwell in places such as this; yet was commanded to. Many would be brought 'home', and she was ordered to stay, deliver, and offer some sense of peace and stability to a foreboding and endless darkness here.<br/><br/>This marks the beginning of her days, before she has become a Fallen, thrown down from her Heavenly realm; she is a simple being of sorts yet, does not need to feed from humanity's blood in order to live, and her soul is not dark. Not yet.<br/><br/>She finds herself standing within a chaotic situation, and she is attempting to make sense of it. Her ability to manipulate elements for a short time, to harbor and use shadows at will for her advantage, do her no good as she watches what is unfolding before her eyes.<br/><br/>One might glance at her and take a second look; she garbed in a black satin cotehardie, the bodice trimmed with a thick white ribbon and cinched tightly, the flowing sleeves covering her hands, feet clad in thickly-soled black knee-high boots laced as tightly as well. Around her neck a thick silver chain holds a large cross, this the only jewlery upon her. Millicent's auburn hair falls to the middle of her spine, cranky loose curls spiralled out of control, the sides and bangs pulled back to free her face from the cumberance. Her skin is pale, and bright blue eyes are set upon the door that seems to continuously open and close in front of her.<br/><br/>She has seen them enter the building, she smells the physical and emotional pain that many within the Apothecary are facing; this scent overpowers much of what lies around her and outside the gates.<br/><br/>It intrigues her, causing goosebumps to rise over her flesh, and blinks slowly at the on-goings; she is far enough away to not intrude, but shall soon, she knows. After all, at least one of the living perhaps is a soul to collect; if dark in nature. She has not been able to determine this yet.<br/><br/>Something else grasps at the back of her thoughts and senses, there is much more in this place than what the simple eye, nose or touch can tell. Another soul, possibly a handful, that are not what she is accustomed to.<br/><br/>Her brow raises, eyes flashing about as she scans the area, her throat clearing in determining her next step."
1890,Endless Night,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=23306&start=20,2013-03-01T17:36:43,Starhawk,"<span style=""color: teal"">""I am known as Jarvan. I was a part of a traveling band of gypsies for as long as I can remember, and it was through them that I learned much about life. With the many places we visited, there were illnesses which would arise that only local herbs would soothe, so many of us became quite skilled at identifying anything which could be used as antidotes and remedies. What is within that pouch happens to be quite the mixture. The large leaves are from the North, and are known to reduce swelling and pain when crushed into a poultice. The ones shaped like needles came from the East, and have been known to bring people back to consciousness quickly. And finally, the small ones you can see are called Athelas. They have immense healing potential as they can clean a wound and stop infection if you chew the leaves and then place them in the wound. Oh, and the bout between Kell and I was turning in my favor because I had more endurance, but I won as he lost his concentration when a man ran in and needed him.""</span>"
1891,Endless Night,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=23306&start=20,2013-03-02T00:27:18,The Ashen Horseman,"<ul><span style=""font-family: New Times Roman;"">On their way to Kell, Sir Turbertus and Solas got distracted by a sudden attack which was taking place not far away from where the two men were positioned, spectating the fight. Solas preferred not to interrupt whilst his companion purposely squinted dark brown eyes, trying to make out the form of the carpenter in the distance. <span style=""font-style: italic"">''I cannot see. It is too dark. We must help him out. He could be in danger.''</span> The Knight muttered, tilting his head and moved forward as he tried to get a better sight of the vague forms of the attackers; one hand tightly clung to his sword. <br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">''Ah, nothing to worry about, Sir Turbertus.''</span> Came Solas' voice as he watched the fight which was now ending in laughter and chuckles, the noises emitting from the two men in the darkness. He frowned, although his orbs glinted briefly in amusement. <span style=""font-style: italic"">''No need for complicated explanations so let me just say that it seems like our Carpenter, knows how to manage difficult situations without the assistance of the Guards, but I have lost my patience already.''</span> The hooded Fallen brushed past his companion, moving forward with certain steps. <br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">''Greetings, gentlemen!''</span> Solas began. <span style=""font-style: italic"">''Are you the Carpenter? Carpenter Kell?''</span> He asked in a low tone of voice, a slow smile spread across his face as his eyes shifted briefly between the two men and the child. <span style=""font-style: italic"">''I was hoping we could speak somewhere, safe.''</span> <br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">''We could be watched, this, very second. We are a long ways from home and we have come to seek your acquaintance. The pile of dead men outside the city gates and this darkness here invites the trouble.'' </span>Sir Turbertus added with a simple explanation, pushing his frustration aside.</span></ul>"
1892,Endless Night,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=23306&start=20,2013-03-02T11:00:50,saphiraah,"As she gripped the woman's clothing, she felt the world spinning around her. She heard her saying something, but some of the words seemed to fade in and out. She couldn't seem to make sense of what was being said. Her grip began to slack, the edges of her vision blurring. When the woman suddenly pulled away, her grip was too limp to hold her. She found herself settling once more against the hard bottom of her wooden prison. The world went black as she lost consciousness... yet again. Looking back later, she would realize this was really getting old, but for the moment, the blackness that swept across her mind was more than welcome.<br/><br/>===============================<br/><br/>Kell chuckled as the kid just stared at him, wide eyes full of wonder. Ruffling the kid's hair, he gave a reassuring smile in the darkness, ""I know you're scared, kid, but I'm not going to hurt you. Come on... lets get you something to --""<br/><br/>His words were cut off by a sudden announcement. Whirling, he shoved the kid behind him and faced the newcomers, hands closing into a fist. Behind him, he heard the metallic hiss of a knife being drawn as his friend reacted the same way. When the speaker finally finished, he relaxed only slightly. Standing straight, he considered for a moment before answering.<br/><br/>""I am the carpenter you seek... though I cannot understand why you would travel so far to meet a humble, unremarkable carpenter. Perhaps if you will accompany me, I'll see to it the child is fed, then we can have this chat you seem so anxious for.""<br/><br/>He glanced around, careful to make sure the conversation could not be misconstrued to possible listeners. It would certainly not help his cause to be suspected among the citizens."
1893,Endless Night,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=23306&start=20,2013-03-02T22:05:17,Tara,"Millicent cautiously took in her surroundings, eyes almost glowing at the emotion that fed through her soul. She felt death, decay, and was not one to intrude. Not unless she had to.<br/><br/>Her head tilts to the left, neck cracking loudly as she diverts her gaze from the Apothecary to a lit dwelling, the tavern. She will be able to enter there without a scene. She had business here in this town, at least one soul to collect, she just has not found it yet.<br/><br/>With a deep exhale, her body shivers, and she slowly makes way to the tavern. Her boots carry her quietly to the main door, a light and cool wind tossing the hem of her cotehardie billowing behind her as she enters.<br/><br/>Voices pause mid-conversation, a new comer to gawk at. She lowers her head, making way to the solid oak bar. The scents of the patrons, food and drink collide in her nostrils, and she sneezes, covering her face with her forearm.<br/><br/>Collecting her thoughts, she glances up at the bartend, her tone soft as a polite smile overtakes her features. ""Tea please,"" she orders, now fidgeting as she waits."
1894,Endless Night,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=23306&start=20,2013-03-03T06:22:35,The Ashen Horseman,"<ul><span style=""font-family: New Times Roman;""><span style=""font-style: italic"">""You will understand once we are out of here.""</span> Turbertus said, glancing impatiently around him, absentmindedly stroking his one week old beard.<br/><br/>Solas backed up a step and nodded.  <span style=""font-style: italic"">""You can trust us. We came to help.  You may lead the way, Carpenter. We will follow behind you""</span></span></ul><br/><span style=""font-size: 85%; line-height: 116%;"">[[OOC:This is like the shortest post I've ever had to create, Lol. Sorry, not much I can write, not until they finally reach the Tavern.]]</span>"
1895,Endless Night,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=23306&start=20,2013-03-03T07:11:00,Isolde,"Isolde took the pouch that Jarvan had extended to her. She sniffed the contents. Some she recognized,others she vaguely remembered.<br/><br/>""One of the advantages of being in the company of gypsies would be the ability to find varied herbs throughout the countryside. I have traveled with the caravans."" she said, nodding in satisfaction at his knowledge as much as his supply.<br/><br/>""Thank you, Jarvan. I will use this, the Athelas,for the wounds here."" Isolde said,turning back to the boiling water. She poured some over a cheese cloth which held some rosehips, filling two pottery mugs. The steam rose into a swirling dew, moistening her cheeks. ""There is honey in the pot on the side board if you wish your tea sweet.""<br/><br/>After she tended to her guest, she turned to the Athelas and began to chew them. She pulled out clean bandages and poured some of the boiling water into a small bowl. She spit the masticated leaves into a saucer and touched the woman gently. Isolde said softly,<br/><br/>""I will begin cleaning your wound. Please, know that I am here to help.""<br/><br/>Dipping the cloth in the water,she washed away the dirt from the leg wound. She hoped the woman would not wake so she could make her clean and comfortable.Isolde was concerned the cleansing process would be painful.<br/><br/>Shifting her attention to Jarvan, Isolde explained for his benefit as well as her patient's.<br/><br/>"" For the sake of my client's privacy, I ask that you remain in your chair, sir. If I find that I need your physical assistance, I will summon you. First, I will use this boiled water to cleanse the surface dirt. Boiling the water gives it a magic quality that fights infection."" Her hands worked delicately as well as quickly. ""Next I will peel back the clothing from the wound and cut it away."" A flash of light from a thin silver blade flashed as she cut away the filthy blood soaked pants leg. ""Now, I will begin to apply the Athelas."" She applied the small supply she had prepared and worked on a bit more which she soon added. ""While this soaks into the skin, I will crush some garlic and purple coneflower to sprinkle on the first layer of the bandage."" She cut down a bundle of wild garlic that was hanging on her drying rack. This she pounded on top of  the white bandage, grinding the aromatic herb into the gauze.. ""The bandage will keep out the foul spirits that would cast red lines through the flesh."" Isolde wrapped it around three times and then tied it off, snuggly but not tightly.""<br/><br/>Isolde cleaned the surfaces, leaving them clean and organized. She seemed to fly around the room, so efficient were her movements. Crossing the room to a small chest, she pulled out a woven blanket the color of the autumn grasses. She covered the woman, leaving her in the coffin. Isolde figured she could rest here until she was able to be moved but if she died,then she was ready to be carried out.<br/><br/>""I have done all here that I can do."" Isolde said quietly. She sat down by the fire and sipped her tea. It had cooled so she poured some of the water out and added the still hot boiled water. ""Thank you, Jarvan for your generosity. While my remedies work, I miss the skillful methods of the gypsies."" She sipped the tea and smiled, relaxing with an audible sigh. With a wry smile, Isolde commented,<br/>""So you were telling me that you are a man of great endurance?"" Her eyebrow shot up with that last word."
1896,Endless Night,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=23306&start=20,2013-03-03T08:09:07,saphiraah,"Kell nodded and beckoned the kid to follow him before stepping around the two strangers. Walking slow enough the kid would be able to keep up, he headed for the tavern. It was a short walk, as they had not gone far. In the time since they'd left, much of the chaos had died down. The rowdy crowd were headed for home, leaving only the drunks, vagrants, and visitors, who were all calmly waiting for the night to end and issue forth another day.<br/><br/>Kell smiled at the bartender, who knew the look and stood straighter. ""What've yeh got left uv supper, ol' friend?"" he asked, his accent easily sliding into place. Only then did he realize he'd neglected the accent when greeting the strangers.<br/><br/>Kicking himself for the oversight, he nevertheless allowed accent to continue. They were, after all, very much in public now. The barkeep disappeared into the small kitchen behind the bar, not needing instruction. He knew kell would be sending him after dinner for the whole company anyway. Kell always did this late at night just to get under his bonnet.<br/><br/>The man who'd walked with Kell before discreetly moved off to wander the tavern, ending up near the mantle at the back of the room. Kell smiled at the kid, ""Yeh 'ad a bit'v excitin, dincha? Want ta tell me what ya was doin' in tha' alley?""<br/><br/>=====================================================<br/><br/>The nameless girl woke only a few seconds after blackness took her, leaving her to listen silently to the exchange between two people. She was almost certain one was the woman who had opened her prison. The other was a stranger. She was starting to recover. The effects of the drug she'd been forced to consume seemed to be wearing off. She felt ill, and the many varying pains of her injuries scrambled for her attention, fighting to be awarded the title of 'most prominent pain'. She wished the people talking near by would leave so that she could finally get out of the box. She hurt from laying on the flat wooden bottom for so long. She was sure that once she stood up and stretched she would feel much better. She ignord the fact that her left leg refused to move. Her vision was blurred and doubled. If only they would leave, she could be on her way."
1897,Endless Night,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=23306&start=20,2013-03-03T08:24:09,Starhawk,"<span style=""color: teal"">""I am. If there was ever a time that we lacked the money to purchase supplies we could not gather ourselves, I was one of the few who would wrestle with the bear we kept locked within one of the cages. The great brown bear was completely wild, but always kept in check with magic by some of the elder women. They would allow it to roam for food in the forests, but not harm humans, and then return to the cage at night. Well, to hold my own against the beast I had to become strong, and after wrestling it enough times, I was able to outlast it and bring in more money for our camp. Also, I am still young, and that also may have something to do with my endurance, because age has not decided to impact me yet.""<br/><br/>Jarvan heard a noise coming from inside the house, and thought that there might be something he could do to help more if it was the patient he had just heard about.</span>"
1898,Endless Night,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=23306&start=20,2013-03-03T17:16:24,Tara,"As the bartend handed her the hot mug of tea, ""free o' charge, m'aam"", Mill smiled in appreciation, fingertips wrapping around the ceramic coffer to grasp it. Carefully she brought the mug to her lips, the steam drifting against her cheeks as she took a sip.<br/><br/>In this moment, the man and boy found their way beside her, and she swallows, slightly turning to look at them. As he speaks to the boy, her eyes briefly connect with his, and she stops with a hard swallow, brow furrowing.<br/><br/>She senses this man as a dark soul; perhaps in this small tavern with a handful or two of people in it, she is mistaken. Perhaps it is the boy, but something dark surrounds this man or someone near him. She must find certainty in her sense, and there is only one way to do so.<br/><br/>Carefully she places the mug back on to the countertop, turning now to face him and the boy. Her right hand extends and she touches the boy's shoulder as if to grab his attention. Her tone soft and gentle she greets the boy, ""'ello, lil sir. Tis best ye be indoors this night, aye?"".<br/><br/>Her head tilts to get a better look into his eyes, and she senses absolutely nothing about this youngster that initiates she will be after his soul. Her hand slips from his shoulder and now extends towards Kell, her focus attentive again to him. ""'good eve to ye as well, sir."" She waits now for the man to accept her offered greeting, hoping for more information by the touch; her ability to 'read' others by touch is excelled when they are a clean soul.<br/><br/>During the pause, Millicent breaks eye contact to further scan the room. There are only a few others new within the door recently. The man that moved from Kell's party possibly, or the other two that followed him. These two intrigued her more in the fact they also seemed out of place here, wanderers, both having expressions that seemed of importance.<br/><br/>She slightly chuckles, for death was always of importance when so close."
1899,Endless Night,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=23306&start=20,2013-03-03T21:30:43,The Ashen Horseman,"<ul><span style=""font-family: New Times Roman;"">A quick breeze fell upon Solas as he neared the Tavern, falling in step beside the Carpenter. He immediately pulled his dark charcoal-colored cloak tighter around, sensing a presence inside the inn. It was the presence of something; <span style=""font-style: italic"">someone</span> who was not of this world. As they entered, the man who accompanied Kell moved off to wonder the establishment and as the Carpenter seemed to be busy with the child, Sir Turbertus gestured to Solas as he stepped in the direction of the bar.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #FFBF80"">''You know, whenever you're ready to speak with us, Carpenter, we'll be waiting.''</span></span> Solas, said calmly and smiled when eyes shifted toward the child. After their long journey, even the earthly form of the Fallen needed some refreshment and what's better than a good cider to warm their souls and stimulate their senses? Suddenly, a female voice echoed in the little space they inhabited, greeting the Carpenter and the young companion.  He discreetly pushed back the hood of his cloak and turned his head to look at the female speaker who earned a barely audible gasp from Solas. <br/><br/>His eyes narrowed for just a moment and looked at the woman with a questioning expression, wondering if she wasn't the female he saw about couple weeks ago, holding a piglet in that one Goblin infested Kingdom. But again, the aura that surrounded the female was way more distracting, disturbing. A feeling he did not sense back then, not until now. A rough hand upon his back woke him up from a half-conscious state. <span style=""color: #FFBF80"">''Let us have a seat and enjoy what the house has to offer, my friend. I'm very sure the Carpenter would join us when he can. I'm suddenly thirsty and quite hungry.''</span> Turbertus said. <span style=""color: #FFBF80"">''Good evening Ma'am. You too, are more than welcome to join us at the table.''</span> He added grinning as he tapped Solas' shoulder and began to slash his way past the crowd. Solas, shook his head and followed immediately after the Knight. They approached an empty round table with five seats and sat. <span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #FFBF80"">''Do you know her. Who is this young lass, Solas?''</span></span> Sir Turbertus raised a curious dark brow, motioning with his eyes toward the female. Solas ignored his question for a moment and stared down at the knife and pear in his palm whilst a bartender served their cider in cylindrical shaped and wooden one handle drinking cups.<br/><br/>Solas laughed inwardly, looking at his companion. <span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #FFBF80"">''I do not know her, but I have seen her before. You were way too busy drooling over a.. suckling pig, like you said.''</span></span> The less Turbertus knew the better. He looked down at the pear and knife, resuming his previous task and began to slice through the yellow skin at the top of the fruit before sliding the blade around the exquisite pear to remove the skin in large segments without taking too much of the fruit. When he was done peeling, he took a small slice into his mouth and raised his head.</span></ul>"
1900,Endless Night,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=23306&start=20,2013-03-04T00:32:14,Isolde,"Little Jimmy was thrilled that Kell had brought him inside the tavern. How often he had shivered in the cold outside and watched with longing the men inside. Being a full grown man, full of himself and full of power, were dreams that Jimmy carried in the pocket closest to his heart. Here he was inside and no one really seemed to notice his presence or question his right to be here. All because he was with his hero, Kell.<br/><br/>Barely able to keep his eyes off the carpenter, Little Jimmy bumped into a couple of men but they just grunted as if he were no more than a gnat. The lady, a new face as far as he could tell, had put her slender hand on his shoulder and looked deep into his eyes. He felt as if he were falling into a deep dark place, like the time he had fallen into the well. There had been hell to pay for the smith claimed the water was tainted and had beaten him about the ears. This lady's gaze was like that fall but filled with pleasant buzzing like merry bees working in the clover field.<br/><br/>When she broke the gaze it was like waking into a new day. Little Jimmy blinked his eyes and looked around helplessly. Kell was talking to him,<br/>""Yeh 'ad a bit'v excitin, dincha? Want ta tell me what ya was doin' in tha' alley?""<br/><br/>Jimmy grinned and finally found his voice,<br/>""I was in the alley following you, sir, Hoping to see you, sir, maybe even talk to you. You are Kell the Carpenter and there is no man in this city that is quite like you, sir. I'm Little Jimmy, the smith's apprentice, but he don't like me much since me arm was hurt, sir, so I must make shift for myself as much as possible and stay out of his hair, the bit he has, sir. I wanted to ask you, sir, if, sir, I could be your boy, run and fetch for you, carry messages for you. I'm smart, sir and knows the streets. There ain't nothing I wouldn't do for you, sir. If you would have me.""<br/><br/>He was horrified at himself and proud of himself at the same time. All the words that he had dreamed, that had been bottled up just came pouring out, right there in the public house, in front of strangers and familiar faces alike. The smith would likely hear about this and fetch him back with a beating for bothering the carpenter. Damn his eyes!, Jimmy thought, he had known to not do this here, this way.<br/><br/>Timidly, he stuck his hand out as if sealing a deal.<br/><br/>~~~~~~~~~<br/>Isolde heard the noise from the coffin on the table and made a snap decision. She didn't know the purpose of the woman and didn't know the man well enough to trust him to protect the secret, so she suggested,<br/><br/>""The wounded need to rest and we do them no good by hovering. Would you care to accompany me to the public house, once again? They have fine wine and good bitters. ""<br/><br/>She stood, taking up her cloak, and hoping the man would genially agree."
1901,Endless Night,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=23306&start=40,2013-03-04T04:39:54,Starhawk,"<span style=""color: teal"">""Are you sure it is fine to leave someone sick alone here? I know herbs are a powerful thing, but for someone requiring the ones you have used, it may not be that safe.""<br/><br/>Jarvan did not doubt the skill of herbs on wounds, but judging by the liberal use of his herbs on the patient, it must be some serious condition. And this patient was brought in the city inside a coffin. Something was unusual here, and he wanted to get to the bottom of it. However, he did not want to be rude either. Jarvan picked up his belongings from where he had placed them down, and waited for the apothecary's response before moving toward the door.</span>"
1902,Endless Night,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=23306&start=40,2013-03-04T06:03:39,saphiraah,"She almost sighed with relief when she heard they would be leaving. Now, if only she could get this incessant shivering to stop... Her hands trembled, her breathing ragged withthe muscle contractions of extreme shivers. She waited as quietly as she could manage for them to leave. It wasn't cold, she told herself. At least it shouldn't have been. She shouldn't feel as cold as she did. Stop shivering. Stop it. Alright, talking to yourself isn't going to help. Stop that, too. I mean it. Stop it...<br/><br/>She sighed in irritation and rolled her eyes. Were they gone yet? She'd forgotten to keep listenning. She held her breath to listen closely.<br/><br/>=============================================<br/><br/>Kell grinned at the boy, fightig back a bark of laughter. Well wasn't that just plain cute. He clapped the kid on the shoulders and tried to give a serious nod.<br/><br/>""Aye, my lad... oi'm sure there'll be plenty use fer ya... but I kahn't 'ave a messenger fallin' asleep in 'is duties, now can I? Now, off with  yeh? Rest up. Yeh'll be workin hard tomorrow.""<br/><br/>Kell turned the kid by gripping his shoulders and rotating him around to face the door, then gave him a gentle push. Without paying any further attention, he naturally assumed the kid would disobey. It worried him little either way. He glanced around, located the pair of strangers, and approached their table.<br/><br/>Smiling jovially, he greeted them, ""Now, lads..."" he pulled a chair to the end of the table, positioned it backwards, straddled it to drape his arms over the back of the chair. ""What exactly is it yeh've come ta talk about, eh?"""
1903,Endless Night,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=23306&start=40,2013-03-04T06:07:06,Isolde,"Isolde bit her lip. The woman slept and the herbs were topically applied, not orally so she didn't worry that  the medicine would send her into a permanent rest.  Sleep was good but if this man were one of her enemies, then she was vulnerable.<br/><br/>""We won't be gone long."" Isolde said, opening the door. ""or rather, I won't be gone long."" She blushed a little, turning her rosy complexion quite pink. ""I didn't mean to imply that I expected you to return here."" She shook her head at her outburst. Now did that sound worse or better? She stepped out onto the street, wondering if Jarvan would follow her or run up the street to get away from her.<br/><br/>She wanted to get to know him. She normally liked gypsies and she wanted to know more of the people with whom he had lived. She had not known any who had kept baited bears so probably she didn't know his people. Maybe after they spent time visiting, she could verify his decent intentions toward her patient.Maybe he would be interested in coming back with her so they could discuss healing herbs in greater detail.<br/><br/>Isolde clung to the shadows as they moved toward the tavern.This was her habit and she saw no reason to change. She explained softly,<br/>""Women  on the streets after dark are fair game,as I'm sure you know. At least in the traveling camps women have some status but here in the city,women are viewed as chattel and the men,well, they rule this civilized world. I do  not fear for myself but would rather keep a lower profile than flaunt myself.""<br/><br/>she didn't explain further and would not until she had tested Jarvan further. Those among the gypsies were often more open minded to the craft as many of their numbers were witches. She rather hoped he could accept this. While she had an eye on Kell,he was well favored, she was also afraid that he would not accept her.Isolde wouldn't admit it to herself, but she was lonely.<br/><br/>At the tavern, they entered and Isolde made her way to her table, the one in the shadows. Kell and his man were there as well as the  armed men from the road. The urchin, Little Jimmy, was gamboling around the carpenter's feet like a small hound. Her gaze fell on an unfamiliar woman. Something about her jangled Isolde's poise. She nodded to her but found herself holding her breath. She took a deep breath and turned to Jarvan.<br/><br/>""This is the table that I normally occupy. I would be happy to buy you a round to repay you for the herbs.""  When it looked as if he might refuse, she smiled a charming smile meant to entice. "" Please, accept my hospitality. I would like to get to know you better."""
1904,Endless Night,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=23306&start=40,2013-03-04T10:43:36,Starhawk,"<span style=""color: teal"">""Hahaha, you act as one with little confidence in herself! If we find each others' company pleasing, I see no reason why we can't both return here.""<br/><br/>Jarvan listened as the apothecary spoke. He felt she was a little uncomfortable at the moment as they walked the streets, and then she lightened up upon entering the tavern again. He could notice a brief change when she noticed the woman not there before, and Jarvan also felt a weird sensation in the back of his mind when he saw her, but decided to not worry about it for now. He sat at the table with the apothecary, taking in her youthful appearance which still had a tinge of pink from earlier.<br/><br/>""You don't have to repay me for the herbs, but I will accept your offer for a drink. And...I believe you still have not introduced yourself to me, even though I have told you much about me already.""</span>"
1905,Endless Night,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=23306&start=40,2013-03-04T15:29:57,Isolde,"Isolde looked around one last time as her favorite wine was placed in front of her and Jarvan's drink arrived. He had chided her for her lack of introduction and now she could remedy that.With a smile she said,<br/><br/>""Forgive me, sir, for being too hasty in myself. You have shared much about your past but I have been preoccupied."" She sipped the wine.<br/><br/>""I am Isolde De Vereaux. I came to Moranwick City two seasons ago when the plague of the walking dead began to be prevalent. Up until that time, I had traveled, sometimes with gypsies and sometimes in the company of holy women."" Isolde stroked her slim white hands over her thick red hair, patting it back into place the way a woman does when in the company of a man. ""My goal was to learn healing techniques from all I could, to use herbs in new ways and of course because there is safety in numbers, I did not travel alone."" She paused to sip her wine,surveying the room once more.<br/><br/>A man passed their table and he was carrying a candle for going upstairs for the night.The light from the candle crossed her eyes, making the blue orbs glow with an otherwordly light. The slant and the glow gave her a cat like appearance which belied the angelic quality of her round cheeks and pink and white skin. A soft smile set in her full red lips as she remembered her past.<br/><br/>""I have been interested in healing since I first set the wings of a crow and then cleansed the wounds of a fawn."" She stirred herself and chuckled. ""Oh, my, that is enough about me. Once my life was full of excitement and now, I abide here and must feed my adventurer's soul vicariously.So now, sir, what brings you to our fair city? Business, pleasure or necessity?"""
1906,Endless Night,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=23306&start=40,2013-03-04T16:31:03,Tara,"Ah, how things can change so quickly, aye?<br/><br/>Millicent simply stared, her features showing no expression as the man the boy called ""Kell"" completely ignored her offered handshake. Few refused such a gesture in this day and age, especially gents. Certainly he was distracted and obviously a popular man here, however, this was uncommon and left not only a sour taste in her mouth, but also a very large suspicion that he wished to not share who he truly was with her.<br/><br/>That was fine. She would find out, one way or another. Just business, nothing persnoal; this was the nature of her work.<br/><br/>The man that spoke, in the company of another, both she watched as they sat at a table, waiting on this Kell individual. To be invited to a table was nothing new for her, at times she was invited for much more, it was the nature of men. She typically did not find herself needing to share a table nor conversation with others, however, this town, this tavern, held so much in the way of chaotic aura from so many that she simply had to weed it out. She had no choice.<br/><br/>As she picked up her mug of tea and began to make way towards the table, Kell beating her to it and sitting already, she paused. It was not polite to intervene or intrude, especially when men were at a round table discussing matters they considered business; even if it was loitering.<br/><br/>During this pause, two other individuals had entered and sat; a woman of her own age it appeared, beautifully poised as she watched Millicent, and a man that seemed as though he was more or less in tow. A date, perhaps? Or a meeting of the minds? Both, especially the woman, caught her offguard with the scent of death.<br/><br/>Millicent groaned, gazing up, her eyes clouding over briefly as she gave a loud thought above, ""how am I to collect when death is surrounding this town?!"" She was confused, and it showed upon her expression as her head lowered in an almost defeated stance; she assumed the worst now, that almost everyone was suspect, would need filtered out, and she would be collecting more souls than she, or even her Maker had sent her for.<br/><br/>She reminded herself with a heavy sigh, she was here primarily for one. Her orders were one. Whether man or woman, she did not know, but ONE had to go; for it fueled the disaster taking place outside the gates, and also within them silently.<br/><br/>She definately did not get paid well enough for this; and reminded herself as well that it was for 'the good of mankind and the human race'.<br/><br/>Had this been a time in the future, after her turning by the bite, after her being thrown from the Heavens themselves, she would have handled this situation much differently. She simply would not have handled it.<br/><br/>Today, this time, she had no choice.<br/><br/>She again opened her eyes and blinked slowly at the couple that had just entered, they now lost in conversation; and made her move.<br/><br/>Mug in hand, she continued to the table she was invited to, eyes taking in each individual as she stood to the right of Kell, slightly behind him. This was her time for mental notes and a quick recon.<br/><br/>Kell, refusing touch. Check. A man that was louder than his counterpartner, they travelled in a pair. Staring at this man, Millicent's head tilted to the left in remembering the face now. This man made a comment in a nearby town; Millicent had been there a short time, and these two showed. He had made the comment regarding a baby piglet, as she had been coddling a wounded one at the old man's wagon; this man was more brass than dangerous, she thought then, and now. The other man, held her stare the longest.<br/><br/>Something was wrong, very wrong, with this man.<br/><br/>Have you ever had this sense? Just seeing someone or bumping into them, where your mind tells you, 'something's off here'? They just don't fit in. This man did not, yet oh how he tried.<br/><br/>Millicent now steps forward beside Kell, as work is work, and she was on a non-stop shift until she took the soul she needed. Time to find out if she found it here or needed to hunt this forsaken place longer. Gently, she places the mug down on the table and clears her throat. ""sorry to intrude, aye?"", she offers in a polite tone, then makes her move.<br/><br/>There's always two in a crowd; one that owns the room, takes control, is like a magnet. Then the other, the corner sitter, the starer and wisher they could be the room magnet.<br/><br/>At this table, Millicent quickly finds the chain of command, she's known it already by the stature, seating posture and the way that each holds their heads. Kell owns this table, period. The pear eater, he's the quiet one.<br/><br/>In situations like this, it's best to go with the middle man; and to her advantage, for he already invited her, as well as bothered to offer further eye contact and even a head nudge in her direction when the pair sat.<br/><br/>She choose him as her liason of sorts. And of course, he was sitting on the other side of the table, which meant she had to shuffle on over. Popping on her tiptoes, she slides behind Kell again, kicking with her heel the hem of her cotehardie back and away from her feet as it clings to the back of the man's chair, leaning down slightly as she passes him to take a deep sniff of his scent. His odors are primarily telling her he needs a wash, and she smells wood; the sweat at the nape of his neck shows possibly that he is overheated or worried. Undoubtedly he has something he hides. She does not touch him at this time, that would be rude, yes?<br/><br/>Passing Kell, the quiet man is next. Keep in mind, she COULD have simply went the other way and avoided them all to sit, and chose not to. One would understand she needs to at least get a feel for these beings, and the best way to get a man to babble and to try to touch them after being shunned is to make the scene a bit too close for comfort.<br/><br/>The quiet man, with his pretty pear skin curled before him, he has a familiar scent. She grasps the back of his chair, nudging her frame between his own chair and that of another empty chair behind his own, taking her time to proceed to the last man. Leaning down once again slightly, she inhales deeply, and her eyes snap open, again clouding to a pale grey. His aura is not what she felt it would be, he is an outcast. Undoubtedly, even under the subtle scents of manly sweat, leather and cloth, and a too woodsy and yet rustic undertone of something, even under the scent of his fruit and linguring drink, this man is dead.<br/><br/>She coughs loudly, trying to right her senses, for she had never met another of her kind that had been thrown down, and she was still not positive of his nature and if this was the case. She had met many others of a pure essence, and they were all able to detect each other immediately; as well as the mark.<br/><br/>If he were truly one of her kind, there would be a mark upon the body he dwelled. A mark, if he were thrown down, that would be the opposite of her own.<br/><br/>Shaking her head to get into the proper mindset, she mutters, 'excuse me', and continues to the third man that invited her. Millicent simply stares at this man, pulling the empty chair and unceremoniously sitting down. The billowed sleeves of her dress cover her pale hands as she reaches across the table and grasps her tea mug, pulling it before her, eyes peering over the rim at Kell and the dark man, as she has judged him. ""I did not mean to interrupt, please...continue"".<br/><br/>Her thoughts whirl, not wholly paying attention to their chatter. She is worried now. If the dark man is the soul she is to collect, which she is unsure of at this time, and if he is indeed a Fallen, she is in for trouble.<br/><br/>It isn't that they are 'invincable', it is a matter of morals in taking this type of soul.<br/><br/>IF this is the soul she is to collect, which undoubtedly there are many here that need taken; yet if this is the main she was sent for, she would be waiting for his death of body. And she needed to keep it business, always business. For when things get personal, that's when morals come in with a hint of value and then that emotional turmoil that only humans and those touched by them embrace.<br/><br/>It was going to be a long night, indeed."
1907,Endless Night,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=23306&start=40,2013-03-04T16:43:59,Starhawk,"<span style=""color: teal"">""Let me give you a little more of my story, so that you can understand why I am here. When I was just a babe, I was found out in the forests to the South. The woman who found me happened to be the leader of a gypsy family which was about the size of a small village by that point. She raised me, taught me many useful skills as well as etiquette, and then allowed me to roam and learn from others. That is part of the reason I found the bear, and why I ended up being a great help to our group. Well, as my twenty first year began, Mother saw something in me, an adventurous spirit she called it. She and the others all prepared a coming of age ceremony for me, and toward the end of the ceremony, Mother gave me some parting words. 'Life with us has taught you much, but your adventurous spirit will not rest if you stay with us. We will all miss you, and so we give you these gifts to remember us by, and to keep you safe. Please, go live your life out in the world, we have taught you all we can.' After she said that, Mother gave me this necklace with each bead being carved to represent the families in our group, and this red one in the middle is actually the one Mother carved herself. So for now I roam the land, making a living in the only way I know how at this point: hunting. I brought my latest game to the city earlier today, and that is why I am here now.""<br/><br/>As he was telling the rest of his story, he felt the weird feeling in the back of his mind again. After a second time of it happening, something did not feel right to Jarvan, and he placed a hand on his sword's hilt, ready to release the blade in a moment's notice.</span>"
1908,Endless Night,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=23306&start=40,2013-03-04T17:14:01,Isolde,"Isolde reached to touch the red bead just as Jarvan's hand went to his sword. She stopped and looked. A woman was setting with Kell's party. The witch recognized the essence of the woman, an essence she had cooperated or fought on many occasions. As a healer, Isolde knew Death and neither feared or hated it for she knew that Death is part of life. Especially in these days when the walking dead were upsetting the natural cycle. Isolde often wondered what magik they possessed to fight off Death as they did, hovering in the hell between life and death.<br/><br/>Jarvan settled back in his chair but Isolde could see the tenseness, the readiness in his posture. She asked,<br/><br/>""May I touch the red bead? It is like one that I have seen before.""<br/><br/>She hoped that by touching it she would see the future of Jarvan's stay here. Perhaps she could verify what her human senses were saying, that he was a man, no better or no worse than any other. That he possessed no evil intent and that she could relax her guard where he was concerned."
1909,Endless Night,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=23306&start=40,2013-03-04T18:11:25,Starhawk,"<span style=""color: teal"">""Aye...sorry for that startle.. I felt something..disturbing, and did not want to be surprised by whatever it is.""<br/><br/>Jarvan took off his necklace and handed it to Isolde. The weird feeling in the back of his mind would not pass, and so he maintained a posture of readiness with his grip returning to his blade. He believed there must have been an enchantment put on the sword, or otherwise he just felt calmer when he could feel the metal of his blade in his hand. Jarvan shifted his chair slightly closer to Isolde, but so that he could keep an eye on the group that was with Kell. It was only after he noticed that group, or they noticed him, that the feeling in his mind occured. He also spoke up to Kell.<br/><br/>""Kell! It seems you are quite the famous man now. Not too long ago you had the attention of the crowd, and now these strangers are here to see you.""</span>"
1910,Endless Night,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=23306&start=40,2013-03-04T18:34:05,Isolde,"Isolde's finger traced the carving on the bead. It was still warm from Jarvan's neck and seemed to emit a faint but powerful aura of strength and goodwill. Closer her hand on the necklace, Isolde caught a flash that took her breath. She saw Jarvan wrestling with the bear but beyond that he was also absorbing the vitality of the creature. He was blessed of the bear, meaning that he had not offended the slumbering giant but was more like a brother to him. Isolde understood that he was a strong natural leader, stable and reliable. In that instant,she realized that he was generous and extremely loyal, a man who was truly intuitive and empathetic, although he wouldn't brag. She also saw that he was much more and her face reddened while her breath quickened.<br/><br/>She handed him the necklace, pressing it gently into his palm. His palm was slightly calloused and hard and warm, so very alive. His nearness was reassuring and she felt that she could trust him, although with his enticing heat and earthy scent she wasn't sure she should trust herself. Swallowing hard,she managed a smile.<br/><br/>""This bead is not like the one I had seen before. The work is beautiful,showing great skill and patience. Jarvan, do you wear the mark of the bear upon you?I know the gypsies I traveled with often displayed lovely body art."""
1911,Endless Night,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=23306&start=40,2013-03-04T19:31:12,Starhawk,"<span style=""color: teal"">Jarvan put his necklace back around his neck, having enjoyed the brief contact with Isolde.<br/><br/>""The mark of the bear? Can you clarify what you mean by that? As far as I know, there are no marks on me, but that is from what I can see. Nobody has told me if there is something on my back, and I cannot see it myself. Perhaps..you could tell me?""<br/><br/>Jarvan was suddenly curious as to what this mark of the bear was, as it seemed to interest Isolde greatly.</span>"
1912,Endless Night,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=23306&start=40,2013-03-04T19:48:38,Isolde,"""Sometimes when a person has the power with an animal, as you obviously have with the bear, the person chooses to have the spiritual head of the group make permanent marks on their skin to represent that animal.Sometimes, the animal himself leaves the mark, often with claw marks."" Isolde explained.<br/><br/>""I would be very pleased to examine your back, Jarvan,""she answered,her voice suddenly going huskier. Time seemed to slow as her eyes came up to meet his. She smiled. Then she cleared her throat to continue,<br/><br/>""Animal spirits guide us and bring us messages from the spirit world to make our earthy journey bearable. Being chosen by an animal, as you seem to have been by the bear,we can share their attributes as well.""<br/><br/>Isolde's eyes were caught by the tense drama that was surrounding Kell and his comrades. She shifted uneasily on the bench.Nothing was visibly creating the tension but her natural senses went on alert. Jarvan's breath on her cheek refocused her attention. In her anxiety, she had moved a little closer to him, until her red curls tumbled onto his arm.  She smiled at him,<br/><br/>""Sorry,"" she started, loosing herself in his eyes, ""do you feel uneasy? or is my imagination running away with me?"""
1913,Endless Night,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=23306&start=40,2013-03-04T20:31:10,Tara,"A tug, that inevitable pull that comes from nothing, that hits your mind and says, 'pay attention!', snaps Millicent back into focusing at her surroundings. She senses unease, and that is to be expected; hell this place made even HER uneasy.<br/><br/>With a slight turn of her body, she looks around the tavern at the people within, taking a moment to look at each pair of eyes, giving a nod to greet them and a slight smile if they happened to return the glance.<br/><br/>The pair that had passed, the intensely beautiful woman that held death near her somehow, was now whispering to the gent she entered with. Their overall stature together was quite different from when they entered. Both now closer, cheeks flushed, a bit of a flirt in each other's gestures, gave Millicent a bright smile. Ah, such a sobering emotion to see happening before her. It was for people as this that she did her job, and did it well. To bring this type of emotion a peace in an otherwise chaotic world.<br/><br/>Millicent was not a bad soul, just as any other in life, she had a job to do. So many became uneased by her presence that did not need to, she was there to help them. She understood they could not understand this, and her overall presence did indeed cause restlessness and a sense of forbode and death. Of course, it should; she was there to take it. Delivering it, no, she was not capable of. In time, yes, she would deliver death and take souls, but now, in her early years, she was simply a messenger of sorts.<br/><br/>She did not choose whom stayed nor went, she was not given names or faces. She collected the dark souls only, others collected the good spirits. Those souls she took, needed dealt with. It was not a pretty job nor an easy one, the hunt itself dangerous. At times they fought even in the death of the body, but, she got the job done. One way or another.<br/><br/>As she turned and gave the pair their necessary privacy, bringing her attention back to the men at her table, her eyes caught site of the boy again. He nervously fidgeting near the entry door, staring at their table. It was not her place to invite to a table she did not 'own' to begin with, but she could help him feel at ease. She knew from the conversation his name, as well as his desire to work for this Kell man, and felt his reluctance to leave the man. Odd, given the man was so protective of himself; again nudging Millicen'ts thoughts he had something to hide.<br/><br/>""excuse me a moment,"" she exclaims rather quietly, and stands, nudging her way towards the boy.<br/><br/>Upon approaching him, her hands pull behind her back, and she rocks back on her heels, looking down at him with a gently, almost motherly gaze. She smiles, and glances at a small table next to the one Kell and the seekers have chosen, nodding towards it.<br/><br/>""I think perhaps you'd like to sit, Jimmy? I could use the company as well if you don't mind? Maybe you could tell me about Kell? I'm kind of new here.""<br/><br/>Millicent pauses now, biting at the inside of her cheek, glancing down. She seldom, rarely, usually never offers her name, and chooses to with this lad.<br/><br/>""I'm Millicent, Jimmy. Pleased to meet you."""
1914,Endless Night,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=23306&start=40,2013-03-04T20:48:44,Starhawk,"<span style=""color: teal"">""I believe your imagination may be running wild. Also, there is a small fact I have not mentioned to this point.  I doubt there would be any claw mark on my back because of something we discovered one day. Mother did not want me to mention it while I was in the camp because of the stir it would have caused. When I would get injured, our healers would tend my wounds with magic. For some unknown reason their healing was amplified when used on me, and then at another time bandits had raided. We aren't sure why but when they hurled lightning bolts at me while I was protecting the children, there was no effect. Mother believed it was because I am unable to use magic that I was blessed, or cursed, with this ability. Regardless, any scars I had were cleared if a healing spell was used on me.""</span>"
1915,Endless Night,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=23306&start=40,2013-03-04T23:49:07,The Ashen Horseman,"<ul><span style=""font-family: New Times Roman;"">Solas watched the Carpenter as he pulled a chair to the end of their table and sat. Sir Turbertus was a little bit busy eyeing the woman that a moment ago he had invited to their table. A scent of curiosity emitted from his companion; a scent that he would consider unique in mortals.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">''What exactly is it yeh've come ta talk about, eh?""</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""color: #FFBF80"">''We have come to you, Carpenter, to offer our help against the so called, Necromancer''</span></span></span> Solas began and suddenly his voice strained upon pronouncing the word <span style=""font-style: italic"">'Necromancer</span>' and then his words squeezed into dark silence in his throat as the female neared their table. His eyes widened in surprised as she boldly approached him but he made sure to maintain a neutral expression as he looked at her. He was now engulfed in a thin dark mist that only he could see and if there was any other being that was able to witness the invisible, supernatural mist; that would the woman. Instantly after she left to sit in another table near theirs, the mist evaporated but it also reduced the surrounding air temperature in the Tavern which made Sir Turbertus shudder inexplicably, rubbing hands over eachother.<br/><br/>Solas knew exactly when to blend in when he needed to. At times it worked against those that once inhabited the Empyrean realm; other times it was a tricky situation of Hide &amp; Seek. His thoughts momentarily drifted to the woman again. He pushed his plate away and took a long sip of his cider, carefully studying her as she began to converse with a child. Was she one to trust? Despite the few of them that had fallen, not all of them were able to live past a week after the cast. Some passed away as they succumbed to the world's sorrows , burdened by grief. That alone caused their spirits to fade away, while some surrounded themselves to earthly temptations, using whatever powers they still had to join the forces of evil, uniting against their Creator. <br/><br/>Clearing his throat, Solas places his hands on the table and crossed his fingers, eyes now fixated on the Carpenter. <span style=""color: #FFBF80""><span style=""font-style: italic"">''I am Solas, and my companion here is Sir Turbertus. I cannot divulge more than what you need to know.""</span></span> He began, maintaining a polite tone, but it came out sounding exactly the opposite. <span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #FFBF80"">""What I mean is that, we have been told about you, and the Black Market. How and when... That is something we cannot disclose at this moment, but we're very well aware of the fact that the villages are constantly plagued by the attacks of the Black King. Alas, it is only a matter of time before the plague spreads into neighboring kingdoms and beyond. The outbreak will leave mayhem and destruction of all earthly species. This event will certainly be fatal; a point of no return, Carpenter""</span></span> Solas' eyes gleamed fiercely for a minute as he spoke to the men in a low tone of voice. The man looked at Kell, and waited for him to say something.</span></ul>"
1916,Endless Night,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=23306&start=40,2013-03-05T01:09:28,Tara,"Millicent watched the table she had left, shifting her weight as she looks again at Jimmy. She feels a sense of urgency in needing to be present, yet does not know why. She is torn between the lad and this gathering of the gentlemen.<br/><br/>Clearing her throat, she nods to the boy, as he seems distracted himself and quite the shy one. ""I know you want to hear them, too, Jimmy. Tell you what, I'll go sit with them again and you try to tiptoe to the table behind them. Later we'll talk about Kell.""<br/><br/>Mill again moves to her original seat, sitting back down, hands folding in her lap. She has missed the verbage between them, and it was obvious that the quiet one has asked a question or brought something to the table, so to speak, by his expression and stare at Kell.<br/><br/>Her eyes divert between the trio, stopping at the Fallen to stare at him again. Her expression impassive and neutral, she now turns her gaze to Kell, noticing behind him that Jimmy has taken a seat behind him to get his own earfull. Millicent smiles at this, the boy is definately sharp and has some brass to him, something she adores in him already."
1917,Endless Night,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=23306&start=40,2013-03-05T02:56:18,Isolde,"Little Jimmy was nearly in love with  the beautiful lady who had created the opportunity for him to be seated close to his hero. All the words of his magnificence that Jimmy had not been able to keep from spewing forth were now blossoming into a pride that threatened to burst his chest. Millicent had made it possible for a portion of his dream of manhood to come true and he unobtrusively took a chair close to Kell. At first, he leaned forward to glean the gossip from the travelers but then he noticed the stern thoughtfullness of the men and schooled his face to match.<br/><br/>He sat up straight, trying to square his shoulders as Kell did. When Kell rubbed his hand over his whiskers, Jimmy did also, regretting that he had no day old rasp to match it. He saw with pride that the healer was fascinated at his sudden promotion to the rank of men. Little Jimmy even winked at her. She turned her red head but not before he caught the soft smile on her face. Little Jimmy frowned and turned his attention back to the table.<br/><br/>The beautiful face of Millicent filled his sight and he was flooded with gratitude toward her. She was the first person who had taken him seriously, as a man and he prayed to the Holy Virgin that he would live to repay her generosity.<br/><br/>~~~~~~~~~<br/>Isolde nodded as Jarvan explained his lack of an active power. She understood the advantages and disadvantages. Suddenly she realized that he spoke of magic as simply as if it were water. This man understood and did not fear magic."
1918,Endless Night,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=23306&start=40,2013-03-05T09:28:05,saphiraah,"The second they were gone, she was moving. Sitting up, she gained her bearings, glancing around the shop. Miracle of all miracles, she found herself in an apothecary of some sort. She could see all manner of herbal supplies around her.<br/><br/>Getting out of the box was extremely difficult. Her left leg was burning where the sword had split it open straight to the bone, and she couldn't seem to put any weight on it at all. Finally, she managed to get herself out of the box by draping her good leg over the edge and rolling her weight up onto her arms. This was a bad idea, however, because her bad leg was then left inside the box. She had no way to finish climbing out other than to drop to the floor with a painful thump. When she finally regained her feet, she was teetering dizzily. Herbs. She needed herbs. Dragging her leg behind her, she hopped to the supplies and began clumsily sorting through them. She knocked almost everything she touched over, leaving the items in complete disarray. Finally, however, she found the ones she'd been looking for. After grinding a few herbs with a mortar and pestle, she added a bit of oil, then scraped the resulting pasted into a cup, which she filled with water. Muttering under her breath, she focused on the water and it began to boil. The temperature didnt' seem to bother when she chugged the concoction. Some color returned to her cheeks and she shook her head.<br/><br/>Dropping the cup, she let it fall to the floor and looked around. There was a sack lying close by. She filled it with things she would need to treat her wound, and any other items she found useful, and hobbled to the door. Panting, she wiped at her clammy brow before pulling the door open a crack to make sure the coast was clear. Once she was sure no one was about, or at least thought she couldn't see anyone, she pulled the door open the rest of the way and hobbled out onto the street.<br/><br/>===================================================<br/><br/>Kell opened his mouth to speak as the answer was given, but found his response interrupted by the woman's approach. Something was fishy about her. He watched her move around the table, noting the way she sniffed a couple of them. Whatever she was observing from them, he knew he couldn't trust her. This was a conversation that couldn't happen with her around. The moment she moved away to talk to the kid, who he noted had not obeyed his instruction to go home, he fixed his gaze on the traveler.<br/><br/>""There is a time and a place for everything, my friend. This is neither for what you have intended. I'll have someone find you later to provide information of a rendezvous.""<br/><br/>No sooner were his words complete, than his companion spoke from the back of the room, moving closer to the table as he did. ""Morrow!! A round for everyone. Seems we've got a party here! Lets wet the travelers' whistles!""<br/><br/>Kell grinned and laughed easily, nodding to an empty chair, which his friend swung into place beside Kell and occupied. When the table was nicely surrounded by complete strangers, Kell had learned, it was a good time to focus on trivial silliness.<br/><br/>""An' oi'm sure we've all got a bushel o' stories ta tell, aint we?"" he nudged his companion, then grinned around the circle. ""Now... who'll be tellin' the first tale, I wunder..."""
1919,Endless Night,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=23306&start=40,2013-03-05T16:06:18,Starhawk,"<span style=""color: teal"">Jarvan was still unable to get that weird feeling out of his head, so he thought maybe going outside for a minute would help.<br/><br/>""Isolde, I am excusing myself for just a moment.  I need to...recollect my thoughts and get some air.""<br/><br/>Jarvan got up and pulled out his pipe as he walked toward the door. He noticed the weird feeling was slightly decreasing the farther away he got from that group with Kell. Once he got outside, he returned to the same spot he had been at before, relit his pipe, and leaned against the wall. And again, within a few minutes of starting to smoke his pipe, something happened which caught his attention. Coming out of Isolde's store was someone carrying a sack, but it looked like whoever it was was injured. <span style=""font-style: italic"">Maybe the patient from earlier...but how?!</span> Jarvan quickly sealed his pipe and yelled into the tavern.<br/><br/>""ISOLDE! Someone is leaving your shop! It looks like they stole your supplies too!""<br/><br/>Jarvan threw his pipe in his pocket, and dashed towards the unknown person.</span>"
1920,Endless Night,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=23306&start=40,2013-03-05T16:28:15,Tara,"As the fourth man approached and the announcement to begin drinking was exclaimed, Millicent groaned, her left palm pulling up to wipe at her eyes. She did not overhear Kell's reply to discuss things at a later and different setting, however the display now of 'manliness' showed with an obvious resound that this man was not about to discuss anything.<br/><br/>Honestly, she did not even know what compelled her to sit here, and reminded herself it was to find out what she herself needed; who was heading home with her.<br/><br/>She had some ideas, but they mattered little in the large scope of things, simply because the individual had to die in physicality before she could intervene.<br/><br/>Jimmy, she had noticed, continued to literally copy-cat Kell, and this amused her. She would notice him sitting upright, his facial gestures mimicking the man, and she bit her tongue many times to stifle a giggle. Too cute he was, and she knew he would grow into a fine man one day, and succeed with prosper.<br/><br/>As the drinks were brought to their table and placed down with a hearty thump in front of each gent and herself, Millicent took another look at Jimmy. He did not belong here, at all, and her concern for this boy was high. She feared for him in this entire town, and vowed to ensure his safety during her stay.<br/><br/>As her eyes watched his continual acting, a sudden strike hits her behind her sternum. As if a heart attack with no warning, this was an internal surge that simply took over and grabbed at her heart; the feeling as if it were being pulled from her body. In reaction, she sits up at attention, dragging in a deep breath, her left hand now slapping against her chest as if to keep her heart inside. Her chest literally wrenches outward as her back arches inward, and her eyes now lower and close.<br/><br/>She has had this feeling before, and very recently before entering this town. She had no idea from where it came or why, but it was not pleasant.<br/><br/>Naturally, the past dictates the future. Have you ever wondered if possibly, the future dictates the past?<br/><br/>As this a simple flashback, a simple reminder of a past long forgotten, her physical form in such a future is quickly fading. And reminding her now of this. However, she is blind to this fact. She simply sees this as a sign to be elsewhere, and that something else in this day and age needs addressed. And quickly. This feeling came over her in the town wretched by Goblins, and as soon as she had left it, the feeling faded away. Now back, this she took as a meaning that she was not on track for her delivery of sorts.<br/><br/>She coughs sharply, palms pushing against the top of their table, forcing her body to stand, right hand pulling up to pass over her features and try to right herself.<br/><br/>The pain begins to dull slightly and she speaks hoarsely to the four men at the roundtable, ""I'll be on my way, thank you for the company."" Her eyes pull up, examining Kell's most recent guest that ordered the drinks; he appearing as no threat or necessity to her whatsoever. Then Kell, too mysterious, hiding so much, she felt such death and doom around his soul that he reeked from it. Whether by intention or lack of, this man was shady at best in her opinion. The companion to Solas, sitting there gulping down his drink, was a simple pawn in the game of life here, and she spent little time eyeballing him.<br/><br/>Solas, the Fallen, undoubtedly if he passes he is a target. His soul would be difficult to acquire, but doable. She has before. Fighters they are, even in physical death. She is unsure if he is the one she is here for, and will not know until the body hits the ground. However, the souls of Fallens must be taken and disposed of. Left unclaimed they cause too much destruction; as they are already bitter beings. She will wait his fate, and be prepared.<br/><br/>Her eyes meet his and she simply stares into the doorway he offers. She shudders and again her chest aches sharply, causing an audible gasp, then looks away. Her hands falls to her sides and she pushes past Kell's buddy, moving behind Kell; her right palm pulling up to cup Jimmy's left cheek, she bends towards him and offers a gentle kiss on top of his head, and a whispered prayer. ""be safe this night, Jimmy, do not wander alone"".<br/><br/>Quickly she moves towards the main door, her left hand again pulling up to push against her sternum, and opens it with her free hand. The rush of air causes her hair to 'woosh' behind her frame as she steps out and inhales deeply. This already refreshes her senses and clears her head.<br/><br/>Immediately she sees the gent from the other table outside and screaming about theft, she sees the injured figure, the gent yelling for a woman named ""Isolde"", whom she assumes is the woman he was inside with, and then him running towards the figure. Millicent can only stare at this, and again another groan.<br/><br/>The damnation surrounding this place is thick and heavy upon her soul. Her head shakes violently as she steps from the tavern and into the dark cobblestoned street. She does not wish to be here, to do this. Too long in delivering and capturing the dead and damned. Too much she has seen in a world she tries to protect and yet questions why this should even be done.<br/><br/>Perhaps this mindset of hers is what, in the end, causes her own damnation. Her own thoughts of leaving these people to their own demise and destruction, for allowing the bad to overtake the good, is what gave Him the power to overtake her in the future. Perhaps it is why she ended up outcast, as Solas has been; simply because she gave up.<br/><br/>Mind you, not an easy job and certainly not all that rewarding when it boils down to the basics. After so long, even the most positive and pure of souls, simply cave in and give up, especially when put into a world where it seems that the darkness rules the light. It's overwhelming and causes such bitterness that only her Maker himself could possibly forgive and stay pure in.<br/><br/>Millicent is forbidden to intervene in the natural order of things in this realm, she cannot change the fate nor interfere with it; that is grounds for her own immediate death. She can, however, offer a bit of help as long as it is a positive gesture. The man yelled of theft, and obviously from the exasperated limp of the figure he is chasing, he will catch them. A little help never hurts, though. Mill inhales deeply, cringing with a squeak as she does so against the pain in her chest, and then forcefully exhales towards the figure the man is after. Her abilities to manipulate the elements for a brief time is always an enjoyment to her being, and the sharp gust of strong wind she bellows in the direction of the feet of the figure should be enough to cause a trip or to, if they aren't fast enough on their feet.<br/><br/>There, she helped and gave a good deed; she thought to herself.<br/><br/>As she slowly walks towards the main gates, to see the carnage on the outskirts of them, to make certain no dark souls reside within that deathly mess to collect upon that could be the One she is sent for, she presses her feelings back down and rights her thinking. She has a job to do, and hopefully one of those bodies outside of this gate is the one that harbors who she has been sent for.<br/><br/>She just wants to go home, and forget this place, the darkness is just too much for her to accept; it is their fault it is here. In her opinion, let them suffer, and suffer they shall."
1921,Endless Night,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=23306&start=60,2013-03-05T16:45:23,Isolde,"Isolde sat quietly since Jarvan had excused himself. She was idling thinking of the patient in her shop, how men are lucky that they relieve themselves against the side of a building and how odd the woman at Kell's table was acting. When Jarvan's call of ""Isolde, a thief"" rang out over the tumult of the tavern, she rose to her feet, narrowly escaping baptism by wine. Tossing coins on the table,she hurried into the night to see Jarvan running full tilt down the cobblestone road. Gathering the green velvet gown in her hands, she raced toward his retreating back.<br/><br/>She ran by her door which was standing ajar. Her apothecary must be secured and if Jarvan could catch the thief, she was sure he would return here. Stepping into the warmth, Isolde's mouth fell open at the devastation. Knocking aside bottles and crunching over dried plant stems, Isolde checked the coffin. Empty. A dark spattering, possibly blood,darkened the floor boards. Turning in a slow circle, she was horrified by the disarray of her supplies. No thought had been taken for putting them back in order. No respect for the hours of painful preparation. It was as if someone had raked through them, knocking to the floor and counter what was not useful and rifling through what was.<br/><br/>Taking a deep breath, Isolde found the broom and began sweeping the mess. This happened once in a while,she knew it was an occupational hazard. She could not shrug off that feeling that this was a personal attack. An ache in her stomach and a knot in her heart made Isolde wish to be held in someone's arms as he assured her all was well. The rational corner of her brain told her to stop sniveling and face reality. She obeyed and kept setting her shop in order."
1922,Endless Night,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=23306&start=60,2013-03-06T23:51:53,The Ashen Horseman,"<ul><span style=""font-family: New Times Roman;""><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic"">""ISOLDE! Someone is leaving your shop! It looks like they stole your supplies too!""</span></span><br/><br/>Distracted, Solas tilted his head and stared past unfamiliar forms as people hurried outside. The men around the oak table fell silent for a moment. Kell was right. This was no place for such talk. Solas took one last sip of his cider and sat up a bit tighter. He drummed his fingers on the table and regarded Kell for a moment. <span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #FFBF80"">""We will be staying in the city longer than we have expected. This is certainly not the right time to speak his name. Even the walls have ears. One thing is sure; He may not stop unless we stop him. I can almost feel the eagerness in the most horrific ways He persistently slaughtered mankind.''</span></span> The man stiffened and glanced toward his companion. Sir Turbertus nodded looked away towards the exit with a contemptuous shudder, a little curious at what exactly has been going on outside. <span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #FFBF80"">""Mayhaps we will stop the evil before it spreads.""</span></span> He muttered and bit the inside of his mouth. <span style=""color: #FFBF80""><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Or not!""</span></span><br/><br/>Solas furrowed his brow and joined his hands together under the table, eyes scanning the room. He disliked the negative atmosphere that began to engulf him. Suddenly, a milky white energy flared in his palm, wreathing his hand for a moment before fading away. He narrowed his eyes and stood to his full height, overwhelmed by a dark feeling in his chest he could not comprehend. Something bad was going to happen. Something, terrible. <span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #FFBF80"">''Carpenter, Sir Turbertus. Please excuse me. I need to take a breath of fresh air''</span></span> And at this, Solas exited the Tavern.<br/><br/>Once outside, his gaze slowly trailed to the stranger's form - The female who inhabited his space moments ago. He inhaled deeply, and exhaled, silently nearing her presence from behind. <span style=""color: #FFBF80""><span style=""font-style: italic"">""What business have you here?""</span></span> He questioned her calmly in a language only someone like them would be able to comprehend. He stood still, curiously canting his head at her form.</span></ul>"
1923,Endless Night,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=23306&start=60,2013-03-07T00:12:59,saphiraah,"The effort was lost before it began, but she refused to give up. She hadn't moved more than a few yards before the sound of shouting voices pricked her ears. She'd been seen. Her eyes darted around the square frantically. She'd been planning to cross the square toward the east, where she knew the river lay just outside the city near the gate. Having no real knowledge of the city's layout, she could do no better than this to find her way free. Thus, she found herself at the middle of the open square, illuminated by moonlight, with nowhere to hide when figures suddenly darted toward her from the tavern.<br/><br/>Breath coming in painful, anxiously rapid puffs, she gripped the bag in her hand, thinking fast. She had nothing up her figurative sleeve. She had no tricks that had not already been spent. She was out of options. They wouldn't take her without a fight, however. She prepared for the worst, bracing herself against the coming onslaught.<br/><br/>==============================================<br/><br/>Kell looked up as the shouting from outside disrupted the peace inside the tavern. Most of the people who had been lingering over pints and conversation hopped up to rush outside and investigate the excitement. Kell found himself relatively alone with the travelers.<br/><br/>One of the men leaned closer and spoke to him,<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold""> ""We will be staying in the city longer than we have expected. This is certainly not the right time to speak his name. Even the walls have ears. One thing is sure; He may not stop unless we stop him. I can almost feel the eagerness in the most horrific ways He persistently slaughtered mankind. Mayhaps we will stop the evil before it spreads.''</span></span><br/><br/>Kell nodded. These were sentiments which he could truly agree with. He was bout to say so when the traveler suddenly reacted to some stimulus outside of Kell's awareness. Abruptly, and with little explanation, he got up and left. Kell watched him go with a contemplative expression.<br/><br/>Relaxing in the empty tavern, Kell leaned over to nudge his companion, who was gulping at his drink, ""Follow them and see what is happening. Make sure no one is hurt if you can. I'll go and see what Rai has to say. Meet me at the corner and we'll go down together.""<br/><br/>Apparently understanding this, his companion stood and rushed off, chasing after the men and women who had run from the tavern. He would follow and observe if he could. Getting involved was definitely not something he wanted to do. Unseen, he followed the shadows of the buildings, watching the proceedings outside.<br/><br/>Kell looked to the last remaining man, the one called Turbertus. Nodding his head, Kell handed him a folded scrap of paper from his shirt pocket. ""Decipher it if you can, follow it where it leads, and meet me there an hour before dawn.""<br/><br/>The scrap of paper was written in a language commonly used by magicians. It was found in ancient scrolls from a long forgotten time, when magic was commonly practiced and studied. Thus, it was referred to as the language of Magic itself, though this name was entirely false. Only he who truly explores deep into the truth of magic would be able to decipher the instructions on the page.<br/><br/>""Let anyone see you with that, and you'll be hanged if you're lucky... Pray that you are lucky, if they catch you with it. I suggest you destroy it as soon as possible. I've work to see to. I'll see you before dawn."""
1924,Endless Night,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=23306&start=60,2013-03-07T02:05:38,Starhawk,"<span style=""color: teal"">Seeing the stranger slowing in the middle of the square, Jarvan quickened his pace. Remembering that he had some rope on him, he pulled out two arrows, tied the rope to the ends, and then notched them on his bow. The arrows would find their mark, wherever he wanted that to be, because they were specially grown back in the gypsy camp. Coming to a sliding stop, Jarvan pulled back the string, aimed, and shot.<br/><br/>The arrows flew true. They whizzed past the stranger, and when the rope came in contact with the stranger's legs the arrows circled around, tightening the rope. They finally came to a stop and implanted themselves in the rope while the stranger was toppled to the ground by the rope now encircling the lower half of the stranger's legs.<br/><br/>Jarvan ran up to the mysterious person, drawing his sword after replacing his bow over his shoulder. Pointing the sword at the stranger, Jarvan said ""Who are you, and why did you steal these supplies from Isolde?""</span>"
1925,Endless Night,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=23306&start=60,2013-03-07T02:12:18,Tara,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">""What business have you here?""</span><br/><br/>Millicent stopped her wandering to the gate, brow furrowing at his words, the tongue used now expressing in fact and without doubt he was thrown down by their Maker. She inhales, taking strides backwards, until she reaches his stopped figure, almost bumping into his chest. Her head turns to look over her left shoulder, strands of hair falling against her cheek as she speaks in a quiet and eased tone. ""That is my matter, sir. I could ask the same. Perhaps it is because of you I am here. To clean up your mess."".<br/><br/>She now turns, she shorter than he and smaller in totality, her lips barely reaching his jawline, and she again invades space by standing on tiptoe to continue her speech and thoughts against his left cheek. ""Perhaps I am here to collect you. What say you, Fallen? Are you the reason I am in this miserable place, eh? If so, let us make this quick and as painless for you as possible.""<br/><br/>She smiles brightly as she takes a quick breath, blowing gently against Solas' cheek, taunting him as only she can. She keeps their originating language quiet, glancing behind his shoulder as the figure who has been called a thief is slowing down, brow raising as she sees others racing towards this being. Hopefully things will go well for this person, who she believes now to be a female by the figure's shape.<br/><br/>Regaining stature, Millicent adds, ""Give to me your soul, sir. I promise to keep it near and offer peace. Consider it an offering of the greatest kind. I wish you no ill will, nor further pain, I know you hurt, I can feel this. You are tired, let me help you rest now.""<br/><br/>This offering is one of compassion, she is no monster per sae. She knows of the struggles, and of those cast down, and what they go through. She knows that they rarely end up good or even happy, and this offer is one that will only be given once. If she must take his soul, and it is his she has been sent for, when his body fades, she will not approach this cause as lightly as now.<br/><br/>Millicent is well aware his soul MUST be taken if his body passes whether she has been sent for his or not. Fallens do not go left behind when the body is deceased. Period.<br/><br/>She sighs gently against his cheek, her right hand pushing the strands of hair from her face behind her ear, trying to convince him to do what is right. ""let me help you, Fallen....I can take away the pain..."".<br/><br/>She leans back slightly, her head tilting to stare up at him, complete seriousness written across her features. The tug upon her chest that had begun to fade, the nudge from a dying body she encases in the future, comes upon her again. She makes a solid effort to control this deep inside of her, and not show such pain, and fear of what she does not know, on her face. Without thought, her right palm pulls upward to his forehead, and passes over his face slowly until it reaches his chin, where it falls back to her side.<br/><br/>One might find this gesture strange, even unnerving. To Millicent, it is one of a revered sort.<br/><br/>It is stated that this gesture clears one's soul, it opens their eyes, allowing one to 'see' inside of the receiver. It is also a very private and compassionate gesture, offering peace and a token of affection. After all, he was once as she. He was of pure heart and soul, and for whatever reason cast out. Something went wrong with him, however, as with all Fallen, Millicent holds no personal grudge nor hate towards them; it is not in her own soul to do so. At least not at this time.<br/><br/>She again leans forward, head tilting in a listen to his reply."
1926,Endless Night,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=23306&start=60,2013-03-07T06:52:41,Isolde,"Isolde blew out the candles, one by one , as she cleaned each section of her shop. With a grimace of distaste, she glared at the coffin that littered her table. With no one there to see, she lifted the coffin with a lift of her hand. She directed it toward the fireplace and by changing the angle of her hand caused the wood to splinter into a pile of kindling.  Rage had simmered just under the surface and the powerful explosion was an indicator of that rage. Her powers were tied to her emotions and while she had full control, she was sometimes shocked that while she outwardly exhibited calm, the quality of her power shouted emotional depths.<br/><br/>How could she have been so wrong about her vision to help those in the woods and the woman specifically. It wasn't often that she was so deceived and at what a price? With a shake of her red head, Isolde swept up the wood shavings from the coffin,picking up a chunk of wood and dashing it into the firebox. She could feel her temper sneaking upon her. There was no choice but for her to deal with this theft and deception. Once she would have cast a spell to create havoc but she had learned the hard way that nothing could be done for personal gain or to punish wrongdoers, if they were mortal.<br/><br/>The shop now in order, Isolde blew out the final candle, plunging her quarters into semi darkness. The chaos outside had died down as the action was carried farther away into the far corners of the city. Isolde sank into her rocking chair and stared at the dying embers in her fireplace, taking deep breaths to calm herself. A rap at the door drew her from her calming thoughts. With a sigh, Isolde rose, smoothed her bliaut with steady fingers, and jerked the door open.No one was there. Isolde stepped out, looking up and down the street. Only a black cat.<br/><br/>""Shade? is that you?"" Isolde said softly. The chittie answered her with a rich meow. Isolde scooped her familiar up and took her back inside. She stopped short. A parchment lay across her threshold. Picking it up and breaking the seal,Isolde was greeted by one word. ""Fool""."
1927,Endless Night,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=23306&start=60,2013-03-07T10:48:25,The Ashen Horseman,"<ul><span style=""font-family: New Times Roman;"">Unfolding the scrap of paper which was handed to him by Kell, Sir Turbertus studied it. Unfortunately, the language was one he could not comprehend. Even his great knowledge would be unreliable. He glanced around him then his eyes quickly shifted back toward the Carpenter. <span style=""color: #808080""><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Rest assured. We shall meet with you then.""</span></span> He nodded, a concerned, apprehensive look in his eyes. <br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Meanwhile, outside the Tavern...</span><br/><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Give to me your soul, sir. I promise to keep it near and offer peace. Consider it an offering of the greatest kind. I wish you no ill will, nor further pain, I know you hurt, I can feel this. You are tired, let me help you rest now.""</span></span><br/><br/>The pleasant breeze of the late evening and the cool temperature in the city carried the stench of a disturbing night and rising darkness to his nose. Her honest words shrouded him and her touch absorbed his soul for a very brief moment, taking him into the deepest core of her good intentions.<br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold""><br/>""let me help you, Fallen....I can take away the pain..."".</span></span><br/><br/>He eyed her splendid appearance, shaking off her inviting promises; something he did not wish for yet. He was not done yet with the mortals and he did wonder at times if he will ever be able to gather enough spiritual strength to break the one last bond between his Creator and himself. Perchance, when that day comes, then he would be more than willing to count the days he has left before detaching himself permanently from this old earthly shell. Ah, the joy of mortality.  <br/>He disentangled himself from a strong feeling which fluttered in the pit of his stomach. The expression on his face loudly voiced his new opinion of the situation, delivered to the female by now one single chuckle. A clear exit point.<br/><br/>As she leaned forward, he moved closer; crumbling a small piece of bread beneath his left foot. One hand rose to the side of the female's face, reaching out for a bastard lock of her hair. He gently felt its texture between his thumb and index finger as he sheathed himself in her simple presence. He closed his eyelids and tilted his head, inhaling into her scent, his face an inch away from hers. An expression of mirth suddenly crept across his face, lips curling into a small smile as the tip of his thumb purposefully traced softly over her mouth, her tempting lips. He raised his head and regarded her, lips began to part. <br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFBF80""><span style=""font-style: italic"">''I do <span style=""font-weight: bold"">not</span> blame you. Maybe one day, He will call us to return to the place in which we were before, but for now, <span style=""font-weight: bold"">you</span>.. <span style=""font-weight: bold"">are</span>.. wasting air. There is always more mystery surrounding a wisp of smoke than the identity of a criminal suspect, my dear.''</span></span> He began, pulling away slowly, circling around her form. He paused behind her and stood  still.  <span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #FFBF80"">''Nay, I'm afraid you might have knocked on the wrong door, beautiful.''</span></span> The back of his fingers slowly came to brush against the soft skin of her neck. <span style=""color: #FFBF80""><span style=""font-style: italic"">''You have spoken too soon.''</span></span> He tilted his head, chest pressing against her back whilst a calm tone of voice muttered against her left ear. <span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #FFBF80"">''The Carpenter, <span style=""font-weight: bold"">is</span> at great risk. Seeking him shall set you free. My soul, the last thing you need to worry about. So what do you have to say in this?''</span></span> His eyes followed the form of the guards who passed them by. None of them was to trust. It was only a matter of time before they divulge their true nature to the eyes of the public.</span></ul>"
1928,Endless Night,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=23306&start=60,2013-03-07T16:24:43,Tara,"Millicent groans now, eyes catching the passing guards, her body shivering; not from the chill in the air or even the death around them, mind you. Even those of her kind, in a world of humanity, garbed in the cloak of a mortal skin, feel as those mortals do. This was the harsh reality of it all. Rarely, she felt, and this Fallen, well, he managed to bring that out in her.<br/><br/>She leans back, allowing him to hold her weight in full, a smile passing her face as she nods to the guards; they eyeing the pair up as they slow, whispering back and forth at each other.<br/><br/>She has been in the 'spotlight' many times before, her job not as easy as it would seem. To blend in to the crowds, then to wait for death, and to partake of ridding the body of the demons it holds, so to speak. Millicent has become excellent at the ruse of keeping hidden, and shows this now.<br/><br/>Slowly she turns, her torso brushing against Solas', arms pulling up to cradle around his neck, blowing that awkward strand of hair from her face. She had more to state to this one, and the only way in which to do so and to keep the guards thinking they were nothing more than a couple having a 'moment', was to do so, whether he wishes to or not.<br/><br/>Standing on tiptoe, her arms pull him into a warm embrace, her nose nudging against his chin as she speaks softly against his neck. ""the man reeks of death, I do admit, Fallen. His being in danger as you speak of, is no concern of mine. I think you misunderstand my intentions, aye?""<br/><br/>She giggles against his jawline, head tilting to the left as she pulls her lips against his cheek, caressing the soft flesh of his neck; so warm he is, sending another shiver against her spine. Her words are sweet, tone soft, still in the tongue of their Maker. ""I am not here to save them. Perhaps you are, perhaps this is how you wish to 'redeem' yourself, give up. I am here to collect. Perhaps it is his soul, or another; perhaps many. Regardless, my position is to simply find the One and take them; those that are a bonus, well now, it's just that, a bonus.""<br/><br/>She pauses now, her arms releasing their grasp around his neck, her left hand pulling down to cup his cheek, her thumb tracing the corner of his own left eye. Her lips move from their resting place, sliding against his cheek, stopping at the corner of his mouth. One kiss, is all she needs, one breath, and she has her prize. Is this so much to ask for?<br/><br/>She remains focused, finding this difficult with this soul. He is not like the others; this Fallen is a stubborn one that will argue if and when his time comes. She knows this in full now; and opts to make her stance clear to him. She speaks against his lips, hot whispers that the guards can only see in the shadows as further affection of the 'couple'.<br/><br/>""Your soul is very important to me, sir. I am a patient woman, do not mistake that for pity. I can not state if you are the One I am to collect. Time will tell. I promise you, whether you are or not, I will take you when you fall. Afterall, I cannot let you go. You must realize this.""<br/><br/>Again, if this man falls, she must take his soul, or her own death is imminent as punishment in not collecting. There is no deal to be made, no change of heart.<br/><br/>Business as usual.<br/><br/>That does not mean she is heartless, does not feel, deep within her own soul, an emotional battle that has raged for too long; one she continuously pushes back down with a hard swallow.<br/><br/>She sighs heavily against his tender lips, her hands falling to her sides, finalizing her thoughts with the Fallen.<br/><br/>""Do what you must, Fallen. I can not intervene. There is too much darkness here, and it confuses me. There is more to this place than only One blackened soul. But you....you'd know all about that, aye?"" Millicent offers a soft chuckle, now standing down on flat feet, breaking the close face to face encounter. Her right palm again reaches up, sliding over his features before falling to her side once again, and she glances at the guards, who are becoming restless in watching them.<br/><br/>Her chest still aches fully, and she is becoming breathless; her hand pulls to rub at her sternum, and she furrows her brow. She needs help to quell this matter, and knows whom to see. ""Do as you know, sir. Drop the bodies...make my work easy, then I can reward you."" She nods up at Solas, eyes blinking slowly as she stares into his eyes, offering a compromise.<br/><br/>Her head is reeling at this time, and she swipes at her face, her stomach in a virtual knot. She knows the problem, and needs it dealt with, and immediately. She cannot focus on her duties until the issue is handled.<br/><br/>Millicent slowly walks from Solas, her cotehardie picking up behind her in a flurried dance in the wind, heading for the Apothecary. Upon reaching the door, she gently raps upon it with her knuckles, hoping it is still open."
1929,Endless Night,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=23306&start=60,2013-03-07T16:45:48,Isolde,"The rap at the door drew Isolde's attention. Her knuckles whitened around the parchment with pronouncement of her fate. She rocked more in the chair and the knock came again, quiet but insistent. The cat stood, arching her back and yowled. With a sigh, Isolde set Shade on the floor and rose. The last thing she needed tonight was to be involved with more discord, but she was the healer and had an obligation to the people.<br/><br/>Taking a deep breath,Isolde found a candle, lighting it by the fire from the fireplace. Setting it on the reflective holder,she pressed against the door, listening for tell tale sounds. Only the wind and nothing more.Perhaps the person had left when she was reticence to respond. Slowly, so that the door creeeeaked, she opened the thick wooden barrier and stared into the white face of a beautiful woman with long, loose hair. Her eyes seemed to be long black tunnels and beckoned to set her free. Isolde blinked twice. She held the door open in invitation.<br/><br/>""Come in,"" she invited, ""I am Isolde. How may I serve you tonight?"""
1930,Endless Night,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=23306&start=60,2013-03-07T17:25:23,Tara,"Millicent smiled at the woman, immediately recognizing her from the tavern. Her hand brushes across Isolde's arm, immediately offering her a glimpse of the woman's aura.<br/><br/>Isolde, she senses, holds no ill-will nor anything dark that needed addressed by her purpose here. She also sensed that this being was not natural, and was much older than the body appeared. Isolde's physical looks breath-taking, Mill also sensed this soul to have a dark and yet pure nature to it. This confused her as much as the on-goings in the entire town. She had never set foot upon such ground that yielded so many different beings and the ratio of good to evil was stunningly not even equalled. The darkness reigned supreme here.<br/><br/>Stepping into the dwelling, the warm fire by both heat and scent filled her senses with happiness, and a much simpler time. It's funny how such small things can mean and do so much to the weary soul.<br/><br/>As the door closes behind them, Millicent moves to stare into the flames, noticing the rather empty shelves, and seeing the aftermath of the destruction the thief left in her wake.<br/><br/>She frowns, softly stating her thoughts to Isolde, ""I am sorry to see such tragedy come in a place of healing."" Millicent's head turns slightly to glance at the cat, again smiling, then continuing. ""I am Millicent, pleased to meet you, Isolde. I do hope you can help me this night. I mean you no harm, simply a potion and some answers, if you might.""<br/><br/>Millicent now pauses, her stare moving back to the beckoning flames, exhaling slowly, trying to rid the damnable pain in her chest. This pain will continue during her time here, little to her own knowledge. That constant reminder of a future that is fading. There are other issues, that she must deal with, and she prays Isolde can help.<br/><br/>Never has she sought help, not of this nature. Wounds, if small, she would find a healer for, or simply shrug them off. Deeper wounds typically only came during battles for souls, and once she had claimed those she was sent for, her body was immediately taken by her Maker, back to her home, repaired, and then she was sent back to work. The nature of her business here this night was not of an external wound, and Millicent did not know if what she was about to ask for was within the 'rules' of her kind.<br/><br/>Honestly, she didn't care, she just needed it to stop to do her work, or she'd be the one being carted away to eternal damnation.<br/><br/>Her head shakes, and she clears her throat, finally speaking the inevitable. ""I seek a potion, a very...strange request, I am sure. It must have the ability to cease needs and wants.""<br/><br/>She stops, her mouth agape, realizing how immediately crazy this must sound. How does one ask for a simple drink to stop them from feeling? Is this possible?<br/><br/>Millicent turns to face Isolde, head tilting in a confused way, brow furrowing to show this emotion.<br/><br/>""I need something of a rather...how do you say? An...un-caring potion? One that ceases feelings and cares. I know this seems very odd, and I being new to this town I am certain draws speculation, please know this is a necessary request in order for me to help you all.""<br/><br/>She bites at her lower lip, her eyes peering into Isolde's, hoping the healer can simply waggle her fingers and brew something up. She would deal with the consequences once she returned home; the Creator and Council couldn't possibly argue what she drinks to do her job, right?<br/><br/>Millicent knew this was a necessity, especially around the Fallen; he was a distraction she could not afford, especially if his body fell.<br/><br/>She pressed further into her reason for visiting so late this night and disturbing Isolde. Her tone tense, the second request much easier to state than the first.<br/><br/>""Tell me of this place, m'lady....why does such death knock upon the gates here? Do you know who is to blame for this?"" Her weight shifts back and forth between her feet, the hem of her cotehardie swaying around the floor, waiting on the answers to her requests."
1931,Endless Night,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=23306&start=60,2013-03-07T21:18:54,The Ashen Horseman,"<ul><span style=""font-family: New Times Roman;""><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic"">""I am not here to save them. Perhaps you are, perhaps this is how you wish to 'redeem' yourself''</span></span><br/><br/>Solas raised his hand as she wrapped her strong yet delicate hands around his neck while his fingertips brushed against the smooth expense of her neck. He was not too sure of what she meant at that point for he did not remember sharing any details about the business he had come for, nor his purpose which held him prisoner in this world. Alas, he was chained to the ground, scarred; condemned to silently watch the mortals exhale their last breath before he could detach their spirits away from their bodies. The man watched her depart and he simply stood there, his soul stirring, angered, fighting for each breath he took.<br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""font-style: italic"">For thou hast made him a little lower than the angels, and hast crowned him with glory and honour.</span></div><br/><br/>This golf ball we call Earth, sheltered species of different shapes and forms, and then it sheltered Millicient. A magnificiant being and as much he disliked her presence which continued to remind him of who he truly was, he could not resist the fact that being around another of his kind was yet an enraptured reality. His reality.<br/><br/> The Fallen favored humans out of all the other living creations and he willingly prostrate to the first man created. Later on, he regretted to have lowered himself to such a low level, as he watched the humans fight and murder each other on Earth. He found himself engulfed in jealousy, pride and embarrassment. If the Creator was that perfect, then why would he crown them mortals with glory and honour?<br/><br/>For ages he silently watched and observed, studied Godâ€™s evolution, now living in larger groups - something they called a family or a tribe. He appeared to them in way too many different forms; just maybe he would change his mind about them. To give them a second chance. The mortals began to rebel against their maker, praying to fire, to the sun and the moon, some even prostrated to deities made of stone. He regarded them in a disdainful manner and for a while, he kept his thoughts to himself, until the day he marched tall and proud amongst the watchful gazes of his kind, fearful eyes fixated on him. He then prostrate before his Creator, and screamed his anger and deception; his hatred for them mortals and disgust, loudly questioning his Makerâ€™s so called 'faultless' judgement. In response to his offensive point of view, his Creator regarded him with shame, narrowing a stern, intimidating gaze upon him, and a once Archangel's eyes widened in terror as he realized that his nightmare has just began.<br/><br/>------------------<br/><br/>Solas entered the Tavern and headed directly to the bar. He dropped a few silver coins on the oak counter and picked up the key which was handed to him by the bartender. He thanked the bartender with a simple nod of his head and aimlessly moved toward his companion's direction, pausing short to notice that Sir Turbertus was now a little busy with the company of a promiscuous dominicella. As soon as the mortal noticed the presence of the Fallen, he excused himself and rose to his feet, nearing Solas. They exchanged a few words, Sir Turbertus verbally carrying Kell's message to him - the words escaping his vocals between the teeth. The Fallen took the scrap of paper and furrowed an eyebrow. <span style=""color: #808080"">''If we're seeking him in an hour before dawn, then I need a little bit of mental rest, my friend. I will come down when it is time.''</span> And at that, he retreated to the second floor, seeking a bed, some more ale and rest. He shut the door behind him and stepped towards the open double glass windows. His hands quickly unfastened the heavy cloak that burdened his shoulders, and then straightened his black silver embroidered tunic as he made his way to a small rectangular oak table, hosting fruits and ale.</span></ul>"
1932,Endless Night,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=23306&start=60,2013-03-08T00:39:32,Isolde,"Isolde fastened the door against the night and turned to face the woman who said,<br/><br/>""I do hope you can help me this night. I mean you no harm, simply a potion and some answers, if you might.""<br/>Her head shakes, and she clears her throat, finally speaking the inevitable. ""I seek a potion, a very...strange request, I am sure. It must have the ability to cease needs and wants.""<br/><br/>Isolde listened, her blue eyes dark and serious. She nodded, understanding what the woman was seeking<br/><br/>Millicent turns to face Isolde, head tilting in a confused way, brow furrowing.<br/><br/>""I need something of a rather...how do you say? An...un-caring potion? One that ceases feelings and cares. I know this seems very odd, and I being new to this town I am certain draws speculation, please know this is a necessary request in order for me to help you all.""<br/><br/>Isolde finally spoke,<br/>""Be seated,weary one. I have what you seek. The theft did not remove the ingredients."" Isolde busied herself with preparing a tea.<br/>""This tea is for relaxing you. It hold no magik outside that of calming the nerves."" While the tea steeped, she pulled a wooden stool to the shelves and climbed up. Her booted foot clattering on the seat.<br/>""There is little call for this root but I always keep a small supply. The older the root, the more powerful it becomes. Only if you are very sure of your wish to not care should you use this. and if the day comes when your head tells your heart that the time has come for caring, come back and this can be corrected.""<br/><br/>She stepped down, holding a black velvet pouch. From this she withdrew a gnarled root that resembled a ginger root. Isolde poured the valerian root tea into a mug and instructed Millicent to drink. When she had done so, Isolde said,<br/><br/>""Now concentrate on that which you wish to uncare for. Hold this root in your hand, pouring all your love and desire into the root. Breath,Breath, Breath.""<br/><br/>Isolde produced a crockery pot and held it out.<br/>""Place the root in here, careful to not look at it.""<br/><br/>She then poured red wine over the root, covering it with the liquid.<br/>""This will stay in a dark corner of the shop. In three nights time, return and I will help you to finish the spell.""<br/><br/>The witch smiled graciously,<br/>""Often seekers wait for loud poofs and smoke to believe magik has happened,but as you believe, so is it. Test your heart and trust your desires.""<br/><br/>Millicent nodded and then asked,<br/><br/>""Tell me of this place, m'lady....why does such death knock upon the gates here? Do you know who is to blame for this?""<br/><br/>At her question, Isolde's face went white.<br/>""Moranwick City is like many through out the land. We hold to our traditions through good leadership and planning. Oftentimes the holding is cruel but it is necessary. Magic is part of our city's secret as if practitioners were called here. The good magic is intermingled with the dark. Some walk the border between the two with the possibility of corruption or feats of great good. As for who is to blame,..I cannot speak that name for to speak it is to bring it forth. Giving evil his proper name conjures him.""<br/><br/>Millicent turned and stared at the fire. Isolde joined her and whispered,<br/>""En Francais, leroi noire.""<br/><br/>She hoped that Millicent would understand her but not speak that dreaded name in the tongue of Moranwick. Isolde's skin crawled when she thought of this evil entity.<br/><br/>Changing the subject,Isolde asked,<br/>""Changeling, for you are not of this Earth, what do you wish to accomplish while here? How may I assist you? I am commissioned to support focused magic of which you are. Do you need a place to reside while here?"""
1933,Endless Night,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=23306&start=60,2013-03-08T03:42:05,Tara,"Millicent, calm from the warm concoction, continued to stare into the fire. Her chest pain had dwindled, her thoughts slightly clouded, as if she had too much wine.<br/><br/>Her brow furrowed in wondering exactly what else would happen in three days from now, and why this potion of sorts took so long.<br/><br/>As Isolde spoke against her ear, Millicent gave a slight gasp; she had been told this evil creation had been dealt with by many of her realm. The news of the death here being His doing, caused her to exhale sharply, a small bellow of wind forcing the fire to waft upward, hot tendrils creeping against the fireplace.<br/><br/>A groan is offered to Isolde, and she turns to face her new friend and ally. Millicent's right palm reaches to the woman's face, passing her palm over Isolde's features, speaking softly.<br/><br/>""I am here to collect His soul, Isolde.""<br/><br/>Millicent was certain that the Dark King, the le roi noire, was whom she was sent for. Why, alone and without knowledge in advance, she was sent, she could not fathom. An unfair advantage, He had the ability to defeat her, quite possibly. She had no choice, though.<br/><br/>It was her duty.<br/><br/>She smiles at Isolde, her hand falling to her side, speaking further. ""I, am the light, m'lady, that takes the darkness. A sort of....guardian, to this world, aye?""<br/><br/>""Your help will be needed, I am certain. Usually an easy affair, and one I cannot handle alone with Him. I am aware of the beast, and his abilities.""<br/><br/>The Dark King, is death himself; a beast that gives life to death, summons the fury of Hell and its minions, and has no care of anything, anyone, any soul, just....death. Decay. Misery. He feeds on this as well as the fear.<br/><br/>She would die taking His soul. Many of her ""profession"" have. And for them, the Angels of Death, there is no coming back.<br/><br/>A heavy sigh, Millicent's head shakes, and she continues, her eyes bright as they look into Isolde's. ""When the time comes, please help to keep my body alive, until His is a shell. I will rid Him, only if I can stay alive.""<br/><br/>She turns again, moving to the window, watching the shadows as she again speaks, her breath leaving a mist against the cool glass. ""No one can know, Isolde, of my business. It would cause further fear, and avoidance. I will need help, strong men.""<br/><br/>Another pause in thought. ""The man you were with at the tavern, seems strong. You know him I presume? He would help? I cannot fight, nor intervene, against the evil one. If I do, I die; I can take Him once he is down and breathing His last breaths, before He takes another body.""<br/><br/>Millicent watches out of the window, the tavern well lit, her eyes find way upward, squinting as she spots the Fallen at a window there.<br/><br/>If he were to help, she thinks, a bonus. Two souls of high caliber to deliver, possibly.<br/><br/>Three days. Just three and whatever she felt near the Fallen would cease; damnable human bodies.<br/><br/>""We can gather help, then summon Him. Unless He shows sooner. He has in the past destroyed entire towns and villages once it was known those of my kind were there. We must be careful in this.""<br/><br/>Especially with two of them in the same proximaty; an open invitation awaited the evil beast if He became aware. Their souls a feeding frenzy for the Dark King; she wasn't about to be anyone's meal, nor allow other innocent people to become such.<br/><br/>""I would appreciate a place to stay while here; I have little to offer..."", she continues to watch the Fallen, her eyes scanning at his figure. How she was to ask his help she had no idea yet. Perhaps he knows, and this is why he stated to speak to Kell. This caused a question from her.<br/><br/>""Kell. He is a good man, then? I feel he has something to do with this. He is....presents...as guilty. Of something.""<br/><br/>So many questions, time seeming to stand still. Her thoughts scattering further as the tea grasps at her senses fully; quite the narcotic of calm."
1934,Endless Night,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=23306&start=60,2013-03-08T08:24:07,Isolde,"Isolde looked at the Guardian oddly.<br/>""Kell? guilty  of something? Why the man is practically a god. If we lived in early more pagan times, he would be given the antlers to run the forest or worshiped as the Green Man. He does no wrong and bravely rights every injustice that rears its head."" Isolde answered softly but resolutely.<br/><br/>She busied herself with clearing away the root and the wine.<br/>""You have much to offer,Millicent. You offering is just not in the way of goods or coin. My home is freely given to those who seek aid. I want no personal gain. I lack for nothing although I am not rich, my needs are simple and are simply met.  My purpose is to protect the innocent. Your purpose and mine run parellel. Good should be united to withstand the darkness. If we must summon the evil, we must prepare, set wards in place and have a strategy. One does not become of the noire unless he is possessed of great power. Great power does not lay down at the first request. We must be wise as serpents but harmless as doves if we wish to live a consequence free existence.""<br/><br/>""Let me show you to a chamber you may call your own as long as you choose to reside here. You come and go here as if it is your home, which it will be for some days to come. Food is in the pantry and coin is in the jar if you need to purchase food from the markets. Freely I have received and freely I give.""<br/><br/>Isolde took the candle and led Millicent to a small room, more of a niche that contained a bench with a cushion.<br/>""I will bring you pillows and coverlet.""Isolde held the candle aloft. ""Here is your candle."" She lit a waiting candle that was perched in a notched out cubby in the wall. ""This room generally does not get cold, so no brazier is here. Under the cushions is a box where you can store your treasures. Water is found in the well, located in my apothecary. Can I bring you food?""<br/><br/>The witch suddenly stopped, listening,<br/>""The streets have gone quiet. My companion from this evening's social chased the thief away, and was in hot pursuit when I turned in here. Perhaps, we should go see if he needs assistance."" She laughed ruefully. ""How presumptuous of me. A warrior among many warriors. What would men need of a woman such as I?"""
1935,Endless Night,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=23306&start=60,2013-03-08T10:37:08,The Ashen Horseman,"<ul><span style=""font-family: New Times Roman;""><span style=""font-style: italic"">:: North of the Kingdom, behind the mountains...</span><br/><br/>Issuing one single long silken cackle, filthy steel-gauntleted digits snatched a portion of a Fortress Guardâ€™s torn shirt, pulling the frail, struggling body to his own with force. <br/><br/>Necroplasmic body was clothed in long magical robes, dark of color from hood to robe bottoms. A razor sharp pointy tip of his magical sword came to pierce the skin of the Guard's cheek whilst dark emerald eyes set in dark deep sockets scornfully observed five other Guards; crimson blood pooling out from beneath their perforated, lifeless bodies . <br/><br/>The voice of the master rang forth as the back of his large, strong hand came to crush flat across the Guard's nose, causing a nasal fracture beyond possible repair.<span style=""color: #808040""><span style=""font-style: italic"">''<span style=""font-weight: bold"">Destroy their homes! Burn their villages and allow none of them to flee, or I shall claim your heads instead.</span>''</span></span> He snarled, his shadowy figure averted a wicked expression towards some of his henchmen - tall, cowled figures, before shifting a death stare upon the sniveling, emotionally; psychologically and physically damaged human. <br/><br/>A sadistic expression was formed on the face of the one in charge and with one gauntleted swift movement and uncanny sword-wielding, he executed the one last Guard and raised a blood stained hand, motioning for his henchmen to follow. He stepped over slain corpses of a thousand men as the <span style=""font-style: italic"">Dark Army</span> marched ahead toward their objective, the City of Morrranwick. ::</span></ul>"
1936,Endless Night,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=23306&start=60,2013-03-08T17:26:49,Tara,"""What would men need of a woman such as I?""<br/><br/>Millicent's brow furrowed, she standing before Isolde, and she leaned forward, pressing a gentle kiss upon the woman's forehead, smiling, her tone exhausted yet soft. ""Isolde, men need something only women can offer, aye? A touch, gesture, warmth, and of course...the balance of nature. You are a beautiful woman with a gift few can offer any gent; you, my dear, can fix them."" Mill winks at Isolde and giggles, then turns, leading them to to entrance.<br/><br/>An unnerving feeling overcomes her being, something, far in the distance, is wrong. No one should be out of doors this night, and she is pressed to find both Jimmy and this warrior that has bravely went to find the thief. Millicent opens the door, and she and Isolde quickly find Jarvan, standing over the woman that has caused the Apothecary such disarray.<br/><br/>Suddenly, Jimmy comes tumbling from the tavern in a full blown run towards Isolde and their group, and Millicent raises a hand towards him, a silent gesture to walk rather than run. Millicent now looks down at the thief, obviously well wounded and in her own dismantled mental state, and then Jarvan.<br/><br/>Again the feeling that something is wrong outside hits her with a sharp shiver down her spine and she speaks in urgency, towards Jarvan. ""We need inside, and now."" Millicent kneels before the woman, who is thrashing about and mumbling incoherently, offering a gentle touch to the womanly thief's shoulder, offering a peaceful trance to which the woman succumbs, however brief it may be. Standing now, she nods to Jarvan, ""she will not fight you for a brief time, let's get back to the Apothecary, she needs tended to yet, and no one is safe in the dark.""<br/><br/>Millicent turns, Isolde helping Jarvan to scoop the woman up and to assess her wound again, while Millicent takes Jimmy's hand and gives it a squeeze, then a quick kiss to his right cheek, and a whisper in his ear, ""come with us, my brave one, you can protect me from the night, aye?""<br/><br/>The group, consisting of Jimmy, Isolde, Jarvan carrying the wounded woman, and Millicent quickly make way into the Apothecary, Isolde sealing up the door behind them.<br/><br/>As the hours pass and dawn approaches, Millicent prays the light comes soon, watching over the on-goings as she retreats to the fireplace, sitting before it with Jimmy. She drifts off, her head falling upon the boy's shoulder, a dreamless nap; one that is much needed."
1937,Endless Night,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=23306&start=60,2013-03-08T20:14:27,Isolde,"Touching the woman brought wave after wave of images of death, fire and destruction. She assisted Jarvan with the inert weight as they hurried along, clinging to the shadows.<br/><br/>""Before the authority finds her, we must find out who she is. "" Isolde said. ""No one knows if the authority is just or corrupt, and we mustn't sentence her to their methods until we know.""  They entered the apothecary and settled the woman.er<br/><br/>Isolde locked the door and did not light the candles. Relying on the light from the fireplace, she tended to her guests, those who seemed like a part of her, allies. She noticed that Millicent and Little Jimmy had found sleep by the fire. Jarvan paced in the shadows while Isolde took down her old book of secrets. She thumbed through to the drawing of what appeared to be an eclipse.<br/><br/>""The night shall overshadow the day. Darkness shall overtake the light. In that day, good shall be called evil and evil shall be called righteous. Woe, to the people.Woe,to the land. Weeping and death will be known.<br/><br/>Out of the ashes will arise a Warrior. In his hand is Purpose and on his heart is written Victory. The people shall rejoice even through their groaning. Take heart, Do not lose hope. For the day always follows night.""<br/><br/>Her eyelids grew heavy and Isolde slept."
1938,Endless Night,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=23306&start=60,2013-03-08T23:50:05,Isolde,"Readers, wake up from the Endless Night to the Burning Dawn. Follow the fate of Moranwick City here,<br/><br/>l<a class=""postlink-local"" href=""https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&amp;t=24201"">viewtopic.php?f=21&amp;t=24201</a>l"
1939,Endless Night,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=23306,2013-02-19T23:22:19,saphiraah,"<span style=""color: #FF8040"">Most nights, the Drunken Sparrow tavern, located conveniently on the main road through the city, would be crowded, smokey, and full of noise. Travelers found it easy as the main road from the city gates led straight past it before branching off into the different city districts. The food varied in both flavor and appeal, depending on the local markets and the cookâ€™s running mood but the bar maids were always friendly and prompt with a mug of cool ale. <br/><br/>The crowded state of this tavern was only increased by the recent influx of visitors to the city. Outlying villages were plagued by attack, sending the surviving refugees who managed to hide or flee to take solace in the streets of Moranwick City. It was a large city at the heart of the kingdom, sporting the towering spires of the royal palace and a wide, sprawling market fringed by the expanse of residential hovels. More arrived every day, and it seemed they all stopped by the tavern as often as possible in order to hear news from the new arrivals. Two grizzled old farmers almost always occupied the same stools at the bar, bantering with the Morrow, the bar keep, and groping at the passing bar maids. <br/><br/>â€œAnother attackâ€¦â€ Stan observed to his neighbor, nudging him with an elbow smeared with what appeared to be dirt.<br/><br/>â€œAyeâ€¦â€ Old Willey nodded, glancing back across the crowded tavern to watch the cluster of haggard villagers who had just arrived through the fringes of silver hair hanging in his eyes. â€œHeard â€˜em when the patrol took their story. Same crazy nonsense. They said the ones what fell first got up and helped kill the ones who werenâ€™t killed in the first wave. Itâ€™s the same every time, aint it?â€ <br/><br/>â€œMm.â€ Stan swallowed a large gulp of pale ale and nodded before answering, â€œYet they keep spoutinâ€™ off the same nonsense. All is well. The kingdom is in peace. They expect us to believe it just coz they tell us. We know better. Somethingâ€™s going on. Someoneâ€™s slaughtering villages and leaving a trail of ruin. We let this go too long and weâ€™ll be packed in this city like sittinâ€™ ducks. They are already runninâ€™ short of food. Weâ€™ll all starve here while we wait for King Foolish to send out the troops and put a stop to it.â€<br/><br/>â€œStanâ€¦â€ Old Willy tried to interject with a friendly tone, but Stan just pressed on. <br/><br/>â€œIts gotta be them practitioners, as they call â€˜em. The ones what fight for death rather than against it. Thereâ€™s two kinds of magic in this world, and I tell yeh Will, the scales are not as balanced as they want us to believe. The Dark is choking out the light, and there aint nothing us simple folk can do to stop it. Night is coming, Willâ€¦ mark my words. Endless night.â€<br/><br/>Old Willy simply sat, patiently waiting for Stan to finish ranting before he pointed out evenly, â€œHavenâ€™t you noticed? The soldiers donâ€™t drill any more. They used to be out on the grounds marching and fighting day and night. Now I hardly see a one. Supposed to be in there workin in the keep, but have you heard a peep? I think he already deployed. The war is started. The king is fighting as best he can. What would you have him do? Cause a panic by announcing the troubles we canâ€™t do anything to stop?â€<br/><br/>Stan considered this, then opened his mouth to reply when his words were cut off by a tussle at the back of the tavern. Both men lost interest in the conversation and rotated on their stools to watch the show. <br/></span><br/><span style=""color: #40BFBF""><div style=""text-align: center;"">===========================================================================================================</div><br/><br/>Welcome adventurer!! You have chosen to step foot into a treacherous world of death, destruction, and mayhem. Hope and love are fading, leaving ground to be claimed by despair and grief. The average simpleton sees magic as either black or white. Either a mage uses powers of life and health and nature, and is to be trusted and respected, or else he uses powers of shadow, disease and death, and therefore should be feared.  <br/><br/>Your task, whether you use powers of Light, Darkness, or nothing at all, is to pick a side in this battle. The nameless foe, referred to in hushed tones as the Black King, marches on the palace while the people are kept ignorant. The royal court, loving and just as they are, hold back all news that could keep the people informed and prepared for fear that the news would only inspire panic. Villages are left unguarded and unaware when the slaughtering party raids. Always, it is the same. A small wave of marauders rides through town in the bustle of evening, killing all within reach. When the first wave of the attack is finished, those who were killed, whether villager or marauder, rise again only to turn on the rest and finish off the slaughter.  These walking dead are unstoppable, mindless embodiments of death and disease.<br/><br/>The black market, once used to facilitate crime, now serves to aid those who spread the word and arm the people. This black market is a small band, closely united against the Black King, determined to see him fall and restore peace in the land once more. Should you seek to join this band of mercenaries, seek out the carpenter Kell, commonly found in the tavern throughout the evening. <br/></span>"
1940,Endless Night,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=23306,2013-02-20T03:58:43,Starhawk,"<span style=""color: teal"">Jarvan was a unique person for a few reasons. He was found as a baby by gypsies who chose to raise him, and he reacted...differently...to magic. There were those in the caravans who practiced ''light magic'' who found that when they would heal Jarvan after he would get hurt playing or sparring, that he would heal far more rapidly than everyone else, as if it had a magnified effect. When bandits using dark magic attacked, Jarvan shrugged off their weak magic and slew them. Nobody knew how he resisted the magic where others had fallen victim, but there were some who thought it might be caused by his innate lack of magical ability.<br/><br/>After his coming of age, he left his family and the camp to seek his own life, and was gifted with three things. A bow who's arrows would always find their mark, his hand-and-a-half sword newly sharpened and polished, and a necklace to remind him of the caravans. The bow had been enchanted by the master huntsman and was given because of Jarvan's  dedication to the hunt with him. It served faithfully up to this point and has helped provide many a meal. <br/><br/>Jarvan found himself in the same tavern as the two farmers who he overheard talking about the problems throughout the land after selling the game he bagged today.</span>"
1941,Endless Night,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=23306,2013-02-20T08:27:59,Isolde,"Isolde tidied up her apothecary in the stone enclave inside the castle walls. While her soul was centuries old, her body was youthful and lithe. Practicing her craft of light magic was becoming increasingly difficult as the Dark Ones plyed their craft so diligently. Isolde's slender white hand tied the string around the hemlock root and hung the bundle to dry. The green velvet sleeve of her dress slid back to reveal blue tattoos lining her wrists like bracelets. Times like these, she regretted the markings that set her aside as a healing wisewoman, witch, many called her.<br/><br/>Business had been slow today but one by one the castle square had filled with people come in the aftermath of the evening slaughter. Some had come to have wounds stitched up, Others for wards to repel the walking dead. Isolde wished she had a true amulet of protection for the mortals. How sad it was especially for a mother to see her children far beyond her reach with nothing but ill will for her. Better she had died with them.<br/><br/>Taking her rusty cloak from the peg by the door, Isolde pulled the hood over her brilliant copper hair. Blowing out the white candles that burned throughout the shop, she slipped out into the night. Clinging to the shadows, she worked her way around to the tavern, hoping for a glimpse of Kell, the carpenter. His cause was just and as such, should endear him to honest and honorable folks, but to Isolde,the man stirred her blood and her heart. He knew nothing of this, because discretion was the one virtue she possessed."
1942,Endless Night,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=23306,2013-02-20T21:19:03,TragediansComic,"After the sinking of the Waverunner, Yulin was possibly the only survivor of the crew. He had no idea if anyone else had made it to land, not when the storm picked up and the waves tossed about. He was sure he was dead, but he woke instead with his face to the sky on a sandy beach. He felt mostly intact with only bruises and scrapes to prove his ordeal. Now, he headed for Moranwick City, far from the ocean and any temptations of the pirate life, for a while at least. He knew his body needed to rest for a while and his could just as easily find himself doing something far better than ravaging the port towns and looting the trade ships. It was all fun and games until someone lost their ships and crew and all their gained loot.<br/><br/>There had been barely enough in his pocket to get the horse. And he had to go on his journey in the same clothes he wore in the attack. At least the sea made them look cleaner. The once white shirt was only off white instead of yellow and the black pants were black again instead of gray. He lost his cloak, but managed to sneak off with a new over coat in red with pretty gold details. His dark blond hair was as washed as it would get, tied back with a worn looking ribbon that might've once been blue. He rubbed his barely bearded chin, realizing at some point he'd need to shave that away.<br/><br/>For now the road was quiet, coming up from the south path to the city. He went at a leisurely pace, with the city coming into sight as night fell. If he hurried he could make it that night, but be exhausted when morning came with the lack of sleep. If he stopped, he was without food for the night and his stomach had rumbled through most of the right through the day. He'd prefer not to collapse in the saddle as he reached the city gate though and dismounted not far from the city. The horse, who he now lovingly called ""Goldie"", wouldn't stray far as he sat between the roots of a tree near the trail to sleep for now."
1943,Endless Night,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=23306,2013-02-21T07:09:20,saphiraah,"<span style=""color: #BF4040"">The woods were unnaturally dark as a cloud of thick smoke weighed heavily on the air. The normal merry chatter of wild life, insects, and wind in the trees were deafening in their silence. The snap of a twig under foot echoed strangely through the smoke, the only sign revealing the advancing predator that stalked her. Panting heavily, favoring one leg, she braced her back against a tree to catch her breath, glancing back the way she'd come with a fearful set to her jaw. Pulling a slim leather thong from around her neck, she drew a small muslin pouch from under her tunic. Loosing the tie around the mouth of the pouch, she dumped its contents into her palm. A trio of polished stones clattered into her palm. <br/><br/>There wasn't time to do it right. She would normally prefer to prepare a circle, meditate to clarify her focus, and arrange the proper materials to channel and solidify the spell. Of course that wouldn't be happening this time. It was her only option. The injury to her thigh left blood streaming down her leg, which no longer supported her weight. Since she could not flee, she would stand her ground. <br/><br/>Her voice was melodious, attractive despite the harsh, guttural words that ground from it, openly announcing her location. Rustlings and voices announced the impending attack that encroached upon her. She held up the stones in her palm, emerald eyes fixating on the stones as her words filled the air with a dark power. The stones began to glow, one a harsh, deep violet, one a glistening, liquid crimson, and the last radiated a dark, dense anti-light reminiscent of the deepest of shadows. She spoke rapidly, forming each word with precision, allowing the incantation to flow as quickly and intricately as she could manage without sacrificing pronunciation. As the conclusion approached, her voice reached a crescendo. <br/><br/>It wasn't fast enough. A crude mace, wielded by a thick arm, moved into her line of sight from behind just as a hand clamped over her mouth. The stones flew free of her hand, their light fading away as they crashed into the brush, lost forever and the mace struck true, impacting her abdomen with a solid thump. <br/><br/>Slight as she was, she put up an impressive fight. Biting down on the hand that gagged her, she tore free of it. Her face pulled into a harsh scowl. Long, midnight waves of glossy hair provided the perfect handle for her attacker, and he seized the advantage. She wore no dress, as was commonly considered appropriate in society for female attire. Her heavy leather leggings, white linen shirt, and dark leather vest were commonly seen on traveling foresters rather than female merchants. Heavy boots collided with her attacker's shins, eliciting no more than a grunt. <br/><br/>""Marvelous, Bruno... Simply marvelous..."" the voice was male, and strangely gentle, ""You did well. Very well indeed. He will be pleased. Now, hold her still, if you will..."" <br/><br/>Thick, heavy arms clamped like iron bands around her, pinning her arms to her body in painful contortions. A gentle hand caressed her cheek as a second figure approached, just barely out of her line of sight. <br/><br/>""Hush now, little bird..."" he cooed. <br/><br/>She felt the hand at her cheek slide up, fingers threading through her hair. It was a strangely intimate touch. The fingers in her hair lingered for a second before tightening. With a single jerk, she was looking up into the darkened canopy of trees over head as he forced her head back. Another hand, just as soft and warm, clamped over her jaw and pulled, forcing her mouth open. <br/><br/>There was no resisting the liquid that was funneled past her lips. She coughed and gagged and spat to no avail. There was seemingly no end to the liquid. It burned as it went down, tasting potently of many ingredients she recognized. <br/><br/>The fight slowly drained from her. She sagged into the arms of the one called Bruno, head lolling on her shoulders. Heavy lidded eyes searched for the second figure but he was nowhere to be seen. She quickly lost interest in finding him, unable to recall a reason why it should matter. <br/><br/>Some time later, after a great deal of unwanted jostling, she felt a solid, wooden collision against the side of her head, the only announcement that she'd been tossed into the back of a carriage. Good. She'd been hoping for a nap. Smiling vaguely, she drifted into a drug-fueled dream. <br/><br/>She never felt the iron bands as they were snapped over her wrists and ankles, the gag tied around her mouth, or the the canvas bag that was pulled over her head and tightened around her neck. Immobilized and blissfully unconscious, she was placed in a wooden box built into the front of the cart, by all appearances a tool storage. She fit perfectly in the bottom of the box, and a shelf of tools was placed over her, concealing her from view. Small holes drilled into the box here and there would provide enough air. <br/><br/>She slumbered on, happy in the darkness with a haze of drugs weighing heavily on her mind.</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic""><div style=""text-align: center;"">~ -- ~ -- &lt;@&gt; -- ~ -- ~</div></span></span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #408080"">Kell was a well-known man-- a decent, hard-working carpenter with a respectful air and a relative lack of refinement. All who got to know him called him a friend. He was kindly, merry of disposition and strong willed. <br/><br/>As was common, when the evening rush picked up, he found himself wandering into the tavern. Tonight, his long dark hair was tied back with a leather strip heâ€™d cut off an old pair of trousers. The linen shirt he wore was battered, stained from his labors, and torn off at the shoulders to leave his heavily muscled arms bare. Only a man of labor would be so muscularly developed, yet another evidence to the simple, wholesome nature of his life.<br/><br/>The common practice of old ladies sitting together on porches was knitting and gossiping. They speculated as to who was courting who, which political figures were doing what, and who was possibly a Practitioner. They lingered on the subject of Kellâ€™s possible magical ability only once. It was simply too absurd. It wasnâ€™t possible that Kell was a magician, whether light or dark. <br/><br/>Kell smiled as he entered the tavern, finding it crowded as ever, and scanned the tavern. His dark eyes, piercing, intense and observant, missed nothing. His sharp jaw line and chiseled features gave him an attractive, yet simple appearance. Old Willey and Stan were there, as usual, so he approached to greet his old friends as he ordered a drink. A few moments later, mug of mead in hand, he pushed his way to a back corner of the bar where a cluster of men stood watching an arm-wrestling match. As he approached, they all started speaking at once. It seemed he was due for a much anticipated match against the reigning champion. The night proved to be exciting.<br/><br/></span>"
1944,Endless Night,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=23306,2013-02-22T09:28:39,Isolde,"Isolde watched from the shadows as Kell pushed open the tavern door. Kell smiled as he entered the tavern. Isolde wouldn't be able to miss his fine white toothsome smile. So few in this time still had all their teeth, some lost to fights, others to decay. The public house was as crowded as ever. Isolde observed him pausing to scan the room. She imagined his dark eyes, piercing, intense and observant, missed nothing. How often had she wished for him to turn that gaze on her. Her thoughts went to his sharp jaw line and chiseled features that gave him an attractive, yet simple appearance. Isolde was too old of a soul to be impressed by men but this one caused the breath to catch in her throat. She waited as the door shut out the light and blocked the sound before she stepped back on the pathway.<br/><br/>Isolde slipped in the door and let the hood of her cloak fall back, revealing her witch's head of red hair. Most avoided her eyes, not from loathing but from deep respect for her power and her craft.Searching the room, she located Kell, a mug of mead in hand, pushing his way to a back corner of the bar where a cluster of men stood watching an arm-wrestling match. As he approached, they all started speaking at once. It seemed he was due for a much anticipated match against the reigning champion. The night might prove to be interesting, she thought.<br/><br/>""How is Greta?"" Isolde asked the proprietor of the tavern when she finally caught his eye. He grunted and nodded. The pewter mug in his hand was the object of a sudden vigorous buffing.<br/><br/>""Then I take it that she and the wean are well, recovering."" Isolde said with an answering nod. The man handed her a goblet of fine wine which Isolde understood was a token of his appreciation for her ministrations to his wife and newly born child. She flashed him a smile, and then sipped the rich red Madeira. She inhaled deeply at the rather cloudy wine .The subdued nose showed a sweet caramel and a little gingerbread. In her mouth it left a smooth silky texture, yet astonishingly soft and light, on the sweet side, rounded and mellow, very mainstream with sweet toffee and imported sugar and a short sweet finish. Where had this come from in these times, she wondered.<br/><br/>Kell was settling in to accept challengers so Isolde arranged herself in the shadow, not far from the men so she could feast her eyes. The man was a carpenter after all, she thought, arms so muscular and smooth were a by product of his trade, but none the less, he was a sight to make her wanton. Sipping her wine, Isolde's found herself mellowing,relaxing with her back to the rough timbered wall. The ebb and flow of the crowd seemed to be a fitting background for the end of the day. She could allow the cares of the day to flow away from her, forgetting the illness, the disease, the wounded, the walking dead. What time she had chosen to be reborn, she thought with a shake of her head.<br/><br/>Isolde was careful in her use of her powers for her magic went beyond the casting of spells or healing herbs. These were understood and generally accepted by all but her real powers, to freeze time, to move objects with a wave of her hand and to see the future were highly suspect. To the people of Moranwick City, she was a simple healer. She posed herself as a chaste single woman who chose her craft to help others over a vocation to marry and bear children. She hoped she was here to stem the damage being done to the countryside."
1945,Endless Night,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=23306,2013-02-22T20:31:23,Starhawk,"<span style=""color: teal"">Jarvan's eyes glistened as he turned toward the back of the bar, where the arm wrestling was going on. He had never tested his strength against someone before, but had little doubt that he would win if he took part in the contest. Wrestling bears both while hunting and while he was with his gypsy family had made his body toned and hardened, similar in appearance to a blacksmith but more than just his arms. As he had some coin from selling the pelts that day, Jarvan walked up to the man who seemed to be accepting challengers.<br/><br/>""Would you allow me to give this a try? I'll even put up some coin if you wish.""<br/><br/>He placed his bow and quiver against the wall beside the table, and then made sure his blade would not be in the way as he sat down across from the man.<br/><br/>""Also, you may call me Jarvan.""</span>"
1946,Endless Night,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=23306,2013-02-23T03:42:33,TragediansComic,"He thought he was settled for the night, until the horse started snorting and pawing at the ground. Yulin looked around in the dark, squinting in an attempt to see into the shadows better. The horse obviously heard something, but it was beyond him. It was looking down the road now, the way they had come from; it ears straight up. He frowned as he continued to look, eventually getting up from his grassy spot to step back onto the road. Nothing but shadows at this point, the sun already down and the moon barely shining. He looked to Goldie, ""What do ye see, girl?"" he asked it, not expecting an answer. He walked over to and petted her head in an attempt to calm her. ""There ain't nothin' out there.""<br/><br/>As he did so though, the faint sound of a rattling cart hit his ears. So there was something, someone? He looked back over his shoulder. Nothing distinctive yet, but it was getting closer, at least it sounded that way. It could've been an echo in the forest nearby."
1947,Endless Night,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=23306,2013-02-23T06:16:16,saphiraah,"Every jostle of the cart, each jolting vibration as the wheels hit a rut in the road, sent lances of pain through her head which then reverberated through her body like ripples of water. The haze of drugs slowly faded until it could not block out the pain and discomfort of her cramped position. Groaning weakly, she tried to lift her head, peeling her eyes open to look around. Either sheâ€™d gone blind, or there was no light to see by. She could feel a perfectly flat surface under her. Her fingers probed, exploring, and found rough wood under her, then after a momentâ€™s blind exploration with her hands, she found all surfaces surrounding her to be the same coarse wood.<br/><br/>â€œCoffinâ€¦â€ she muttered thickly, â€œIâ€™m in a coffinâ€¦â€<br/><br/>Her pulse began to pound, struggling against the restraining, heavy effect of the drugs. She couldnâ€™t remember clearly enough to understand what had happened, but she knew herbs well enough to know what sheâ€™d been given. Swallowing hard, she fought against the panic and claustrophobia she felt. Hearing voices outside her box, she became aware that it was moving, remembering only then that it had been the jarring motions that woke her in the first place.<br/><br/>â€œNot buried, thenâ€¦â€ she moaned, her voice rough and tense.<br/><br/>â€œCommanderâ€¦â€ a nasally voice whined from close by, â€œI can hear â€˜er movin in therrâ€¦â€<br/><br/>â€œImpossible, you twit.â€ Came a refined, gentle voice that dripped with disdain, â€œI gave her enough to keep her out at least until morning.â€<br/><br/>â€œButâ€¦ sheâ€™s movinâ€™â€¦â€<br/><br/>â€œThe whole cart is moving, foolâ€¦â€<br/><br/>â€œWhat if someone hears when we get to the city?â€<br/><br/>A long silence. She almost thought she heard a labored sigh, then finally, a response came, â€œVery wellâ€¦ Lets find a place to pull off into the trees. We could use a chance to stretch our legs anyway. Weâ€™ll be reaching the city before long. It is best to make sure she wont be causing trouble.â€<br/><br/>She felt the motions of the cart become more violent and the world tipped as the cart descended off the road into what sounded like vegetation. Feeling ill and dizzy, she did her best to remain conscious, trying to prepare herself for what may possibly be her only chance to catch her attackers off guard. They would stop before long, and then they would be opening her box to check on her.<br/><br/>==============================================<br/><br/>The festivities in the bar were reaching a comfortable, chaotic level of madness. Kell grinned at a fellow carpenter who heâ€™d just defeated, and pocketed his winnings. Reaching out, he caught the wrist of a passing bar maid and winked at her as he requested a drink. With a giggle, she nodded and moved off to fill his order. He watched her go with a playful smile. Allowing his gaze to roam around the room, he noticed a glint of red and focused on it. Heâ€™d seen her before, the herbalist healer. He suspected there was a lot she hid from the world. It had piqued his curiosity more than once. He met her gaze, his deep black eyes glinting with good spirits and a hint of humor.<br/><br/>Just then, a new figure sat down before him, snagging his attention. A stranger. Eyeing the kid up and down, he appraised him in great detail. He had the appearance of a humble, simple minded carpenter, but his eyes gave him away. There was more to this man that met the eye. Something about the young man caught his interest.<br/><br/>â€œTell yeh whaâ€™, ladâ€¦â€ he leaned forward, bracing his elbows on the table, â€œoiâ€™ll give yeh the first rounâ€™ at no chargeâ€¦ Show ye what yer gettingâ€™ yerself intoâ€¦â€"
1948,Endless Night,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=23306,2013-02-23T06:44:30,Isolde,"Isolde licked a drop of wine from her lips, like a cat after a droplet of milk just as Kell caught her eye. The glint of humor in his dark eyes gave her good pause. She was saved from embarrassment as a strong young man sat in front of the carpenter. Snapping out of the entrancement, she took a last sip from her cup when hearing rough voices doing what sounded like sharing confidences. She slyly cut her gaze to a darker corner.<br/><br/>"" 'ere's the money promised to ye,"" A short older man pressed a tied kerchief into the hands of a hunchbacked derelict. Isolde recognized him as Tavie. He lived hand to mouth with no trade but an uncanny ability to ferret out the dirty truth on everything and anyone. Rumor had it that the Dark Lord had gifted him with immunity to the walking dead. They neither a desire to prey upon him and their death curse could not touch him. In return, Tavie spied and sold out the villagers for a small recompense. He wasn't particular about who he sold to whom. Rumor had it that he would play double spy for double the money, telling both sides tales, half truths and half lies.<br/><br/>""I'm onlies telling ye wot Bruno telt me. If the scurvy knave is to be trusted,"" Both men chuckled menacingly."" then the threat from that quarter will be over,maybe tonight.""<br/><br/>""Did he tell you where, you dolt?"" the small man wheedled.<br/><br/>""In the forest, just a quick evenings ride on the road just out of town yonder."" Tavie answered.<br/><br/>The small man clapped Tavie on his humped back, then removed his hand, wiping it down the leg of his trousers.<br/>""Well done, lad. well done"" They moved through the tavern, parting ways as if they had never spoken together. Isolde was able to have a clear view of the other man and she was sure she had never seen him before. Tavie headed upstairs with one of the bar wenches. The poor girl was protesting but the proprietor snapped.<br/><br/>""His money is the same as anyone else's. You will go with him or you will be on the streets.""<br/><br/>Tavie grinned stupidly and dropped a small purse filled with the clanking of gold coin. He took the girl by the arm and drug her to the private upstairs.<br/><br/>The strange man leaned against the bar, sipping ale and then drifted over to watch the arm wrestling. Men were standing three deep, cheering on Kell or the newcomer. Isolde stood in order to see the action, flipping the hood of her cloak over her hair before stepping back into the lamplight. As a cheer went up, she eased from the tavern into the bright cold night. She would go as far as the city gate so see if there was any word of mischief along the road tonight."
1949,Endless Night,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=23306,2013-02-23T08:07:01,Starhawk,"<span style=""color: teal"">""Thank you.""<br/> <br/>Jarvan put his elbow on the table, grasping the man's hand. He could tell the man was himself fairly strong, but to what extent he did not know. Jarvan thought if he somehow did not win quickly, that it would definitely be a good match that could drag out for a while. He looked at the man across the table from him. He appeared to be a well built man, likely a carpenter for a living, and he had eyes which gleamed with warmth. The man was definitely a good soul because that glint was hard to come by among thieves and cutthroats.<br/><br/>""Let's make a deal. If I win, we split the tab and buy a round for everyone here. You can decide what happens if you win... I would also like to know the name of the man I am challenging, if you would be so kind sir.""<br/><br/>Jarvan waited for the man to respond, and also asked if anyone would be the judge, for fairness.</span>"
1950,Endless Night,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=23306,2013-02-24T03:54:05,TragediansComic,"When the voices came, he knew for certain there was no echo. Goldie snorted and pawed at the ground again, despite Yulin's comforting pats. ""Now, now Goldie, ye shouldn't be so afraid o' people. Ye've been with them yer entire life,"" he said to the horse. When she snorted again, he frowned. ""I think ye're just ignorin' me now."" The roads should be quiet this time of night, there shouldn't be a soul on them. Minus his own of course.<br/><br/>Then things quieted. There was no sound from whatever was on the road and the voices had disappeared. He could just go back to sleep under the tree, pretend nothing ever happened. Or he could let curiosity get the better of him and check it out. ""What should we do, Goldie? Should we go an' investigate?"" He rubbed the horses head before leading her back onto the road. His only regret was not having any torches with him.<br/><br/>Yulin had to tug at her reins to get her to move, but eventually she gave up and just followed him. He looked down the road and into the woods to either side, trying to find the source of the noises. Had Goldie not bolted her head up with her ears perked to one side of the road, he never would've noticed the dark shapes moving between the trees and the large cart they moved around. Well, that explained that, but what the hell were they doing all the way back there?"
1951,Endless Night,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=23306,2013-02-25T01:12:30,saphiraah,"The instant the top was pulled off her box, she was ready. The circular amulet in her hand, sharp on one edge, bit into her palm as she thrust her fist upward. Flames erupted from the amulet as her blood touched the metal, burning her hand and coursing outward to burn anything it touched. Normally, she would focus and shape the flames to control and aim them, but she couldn't manage it in her state. She could only hope that the flames did what she needed them to. The drain on her energy was severe, but she held her fist out as long as she could manage.<br/><br/>She didn't manage it for long. Nearly 30 seconds after her box opened, her hand suddenly fell to her chest as she blacked out. The flames stopped, the men she'd burned all moaned and screamed in pain at their burns. She'd caught all but the driver, who still sat in his perch. At the eruption of flames, the driver leaped from the cart and sprinted through the trees toward the road.<br/><br/>========================================<br/><br/>Blinking in surprise, Kell watched her tongue stroke across her lips, and swallowed hard. He didn't blush, but it was clear she'd caught him off guard. Grateful for the distraction, he allowed his gaze to follow hers, watching her listen to the men near her.<br/><br/>Kell smiled at the man across from him, polite and amused. His eyes flicked away briefly as the red-headed woman moved away, then his gaze moved to the men she'd been listening to. His eyes missed little and he finally caught the gaze of a man leaning against the wall across the tavern. With a slight nod, he flicked his gaze to the men. He received an answering nod from the man leaning against the wall; message received. The entire exchange took only a couple seconds. When it was finished, he returned his gaze to the stranger across from him.<br/><br/>""Name's Kell, friend... I aint got but one name. Pleasure to meet yeh. I believe ol' Scottie here will be happy to call the match. Wouldn't want teh cheat yeh, now would we?""<br/><br/>Scottie, as Kell had called him, took his position beside the table as Kell braced his elbow on the table and held out his hand, ready to begin the match."
1952,Endless Night,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=23306,2013-02-25T05:36:15,Isolde,"A donkey pulling a cart trudged by with his head nearly touching his tiny hooves while an old man walked along side brushing the beast's flank with a willow broom. Shadowy forms of men passing through the postern gate of the city's wall passed her, speaking softly, never noticing the woman blending with the stones.Isolde held her breath, watching the velvety blue black sky where the trees made strange black lumps against the horizon. She didn't know exactly what she was waiting for, some sounds, some sign, some disturbance in the distance. All was strangely quiet. Isolde recognized nature's sign of distress,freezing in fear from the most vile predator, man.<br/><br/>Then in the distance flashing through the trees came tongues of fire that briefly flared and disintegrated into the forest. She was moving before the second and third streaks of flame had dissipated. While Isolde had no magic to propel her along, she was light on her feet, speeding along the dark path, skirts held high. The moon appeared from behind the clouds, lighting her way as if called forth from Cerridwen's cauldron. Faint screams came to her ears, giving her new energy. A man burst from the woods, nearly knocking her down but rather than turn to attack her, he kept on running, across the road and into the forest beyond.<br/><br/>Isolde turned to follow the path the man had created in his haste. The moonlight provided the means to find the broken ferns and tree branches. The smell of burning flesh cloyed the hair in her nose as she moved deeper through the woods. In a small clearing, she was met with steaming dead bodies, burned past recognition of human form. In the middle of the dead men lay a coffin with the lid ajar. Isolde slowly approached upon hearing the low groaning which emitted from the dead's final resting place.  A horse that was hitched to a cart was rearing and bucking in his traces, obviously in distress from the death that surrounded him.<br/><br/>As a witch, ,Isolde had had multitudes of interaction with ghosts and undead. Not in this life, but in many of her past lives and certainly in lives in future times, she would take a lover who was undead. But this life provided the uncertainty of the walking dead, something she had only had experience of in this life. It was with that caution on her that Isolde crept to the coffin, easing the lid back.<br/><br/>She was met with a small framed female who had been severely beaten. The healer touched the broken flesh where a weapon, a bludgeon or a mace perhaps had damaged her. She was dressed in rough homespun like a yeoman's helper, like a boy, actually. But Isolde knew physiology and could tell as a glance this woman, young though she was, was more than met the eye.  Glancing around, Isolde could perceive no threat, but  to make sure, held her hands, extended, all ten fingers spread and made a gesture like she was throwing something with them. The horse that was hitched to a cart froze still, as if time for him had stood still while he was reared on his hind legs.<br/><br/>Isolde knelt down at the coffin and felt for life. The woman was groaning but did not open her eyes. Isolde laid a firm but gentle hand on her shoulder,<br/>""Can you hear me?"" she whispered. ""I have come to help. We need to get you back to my apothecary. """
1953,Endless Night,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=23306,2013-02-26T08:16:33,The Ashen Horseman,"<ul><span style=""font-family: Times New Roman;""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;"">T</span>he man studied what was happening with a concerned look on his face, yet he could not help but to bite into an exquisite green apple, savoring the sweet juices of the fruit. He slowly made his way down the market streets, a sly grin slowly forming on his lips as he overheard part of the annoyed, angry conversations that were taking place in the supermarket.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">''Ah! Them goblins stealing our goods!''</span> One citizen yelled, conversing with another. <br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><br/>''Yes, yes! These bloody boiled brains, ugh, goblins must be stopped!'' </span>Said another, scratching his chin. <br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">''Pestiferous creatures, they're destroying 'r lands yet no one's doing anything 'bout it</span>'' An old man whispered to himself as he pushed past the crowd, turning unobtrusively around the street corner.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">''Interesting things? Huh...''</span> One of Sola's men said. The Fallen's eyes showed that he was a little amused by what was going on around him. He wasn't going to offer any form of input just yet, so he just shrugged and looked toward the port for a brief moment - a ship was approaching. <br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">''You would know better than me, Sir Turbertus. I have not set foot in this land in years'' </span>The raven haired smiled as his gaze shifted back to a dozen of sailors as they scrambled to get everything sorted and anchored. He paused for a moment to take another bite of the fruit, silently fixating the crew as they manned crates and barrels efficiently and with a routine in which Solas found no place for himself. After couple minutes, Solas and about two others of his companions began to march towards a nearby wagon. His men, as well as himself were dressed in dark, utilitarian garments, swords upon their hips bearing a golden emblem - the one of the Order. As they approached, his eyes observed a woman as her digits went for a young pig. <br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">''Ah, look at this mighty delicious, suckling pig''</span> One of his men rested gloved hands on his waist and exclaimed in a loud yet deep, rustic voice as he neared one of the pigs. Solas laughed inwardly at the scene and shook his head, now paying very close attention to what was happening around him. The goblin issue. His eyes suddenly shifted back to THE woman in the blue dress, noticing her presence a second time. <span style=""font-style: italic"">""Fair Day!"" </span>He greeted her, slightly bowing his head then looked at his companion and motioned with his eyes toward the main road. <span style=""font-style: italic"">â€œItâ€™s time to go. We have more important matters to attend to, Sir Turbertus. â€œ</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;"">A</span>fter about a week and half of journeying, the trip to the neighboring Kingdom became tedious. As they entered the Kingdom, Solas had just finished listening to the tales of Moranwick City and the walking dead situation that were told to him by his companion, Sir Turbertus.  <span style=""font-style: italic"">''I can only imagine the troubles and misery they have had to endure. My Lord.''</span> Shrugging off the thought, the horsemen continued on their way to Moranwick City.<br/><br/>A frown momentarily faltered across his lips as he noticed the ears of his Stallion tipping forward and stiffening. All of a sudden, a body in flame erupted out of nowhere. <span style=""font-style: italic"">''O Heavens!''</span> The raven haired one gasped, glancing over at his companion as their Stallions kicked, tails switching and heads rose higher. Sir Turbertus placed a hand against the side of his beast and he could feel the muscles tensioning and the rapid breathing emitting his ride. Solas dismounted his Stallion and began scratching the terrified beastâ€™s neck as this last slowly began to lower his head in submission, taking a deep sigh. Glancing around, Solas groaned amd snorted in disgust, eyes quickly flickering forward. Their hands instinctively clung to their swords; the two men began marching toward the crime scene, leaving their stallions behind as to not alert the foe; if there was any left.<br/><br/>As they followed the invisible path the scents of burning flesh have created, the two hooded men finally came upon the form of a female, about to kneel down at a coffin. <span style=""font-style: italic"">''What happened here?''</span> Solas spoke a minute later, arching an eyebrow. An incredulous expression greeted whoever was present. He moved forward and momentarily glanced at his companion, beckoning him to follow.</span></ul>"
1954,Endless Night,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=23306,2013-02-26T08:47:20,Starhawk,"<span style=""color: teal"">""Are you implying that I'd cheat? I have no fear of losing.""<br/><br/>Jarvan waited for Kell's friend Scottie to count down before he and Kell started their contest. Judging right at that moment that Kell had a strong grip and firm arm, Jarvan thought that the contest would be a fun one, and that he SHOULD be able to win if his bear wrestling was anything to judge by. If Kell put up a fierce fight, Jarvan would definitely gain respect for the man.<br/><br/>Jarvan had noticed the woman Kell had glanced at get up and leave. He didn't make too much of it because the crowd was starting to thicken around the two men. When the contest finally began, Jarvan didn't put his full force into pushing back Kell's hand, so that he could judge the man, and he was not going to let him have a win easily.</span>"
1955,Endless Night,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=23306,2013-02-26T08:59:48,Isolde,"Isolde startled at the harsh commanding voice. ""What happened here?""She laid her finger on the lips of the woman in the coffin. and discreetly gestured to the horse, releasing him from his frozen position.  The creature  snorted and quivered as he recovered. In the melee of equine confusion, the re d haired witch stood, holding her head high but pulling the hood up properly. She  noted  the small contingent of men, led by a mighty warrior. The men were all dressed similarly but the mien of the speaker bespoke of his authority.<br/><br/>""I am the healer of Moranwick City,"" Isolde spoke with dignity and confidence, a rare combination in this time. ""I was roused by flames outside the city and came to see if any were effected or if the woods were burning in such a way that the townsmen should be called.When I arrived many were dead and others were injured. I suppose they were bringing this boy to my shop, since I am a wisewoman and often am called on to prepare the dead.""<br/><br/>The men kept their eyes on their leader. Isolde folded her hands inside her mantle but kept her eyes boldly on the man also. Using her magic was not something she planned for these men if they had come in peace. She hoped they would believe her story and help her load the coffin back on the cart. She could then drive it back to the city to care for the woman. Fighting the urge to hold her breathe, Isolde went still, waiting on the men's reactions."
1956,Endless Night,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=23306,2013-02-26T18:47:41,saphiraah,"Kell smiled brightly at the comment from his newest opponent, ""Clean out yer ears, lad. I didneh say yeh wer cheatin'... I said I didneh wanna cheat yeh.""<br/><br/>His smile was bright, amused, and genuine as he took the kid's hand, nodded to Scottie, and began the match. Kell was no pushover, hardened by more than mere lumberwork. He would present a worthy challenge for the young warrior. He matched the boy's strength as he held back, showing no more strain than the boy displayed. As the match continued longer than he'd expected, he smiled brighter, ""Well now... a worthy chalenge."" the accent he'd displayed before slipped a bit, fading in his surprise, ""Yeh've 'ad trainin'... I'll 'ave to buy yeh a drink and get yer story some time.""<br/><br/>It was clear he was losing stamina, however. As the match continued, he was forced to put more effort into maintaining his position, yet the boy gave no ground. Over the rising chaotic noise of the cheering crowd the rest of the tavern was lost to the little knot of men. Kell couldn't see when a new figure entered the bar, the same man who he'd sent to follow the old man earlier. His compatriot returned, pushing his way through the crowd into Kell's line of sight. It was all the distraction he needed to cost him the match. As Kell looked up and noticed the look in his friend's eye, he lost focus on the match. With a painful jerk, his hold on the boy gave way and his arm wrenched backward.<br/><br/>Jovially, he clapped the lad on the shoulder, ""Well done, indeed, lad... Quite the interesting display. Intellect to match the brawn of muscle. Rarely seen these days. I look forward to further contests with you.""<br/><br/>With that, he rose, dropped the small purse of winnings before the kid, and nodded to his friend. Shrugging off the protests of the crowd, he began to head for the door. Something told him the kid wasn't finished, however, so he moved slowly enough that the lad could catch him if he desired.<br/><br/>=====================================<br/><br/>The charred bodies smoked, the wagon burned in places, and the horses thumped the ground and flicked their ears nervously, yet the girl didn't wake. She was limp, pale, barely breathing. Lacerations covered her arms, neck and face from her desperate flight through the woods. Her thigh was horridly split, a long open gash stretching nearly from hip to knee. She had lost a lot of blood already, and the bleeding showed no sign of slowing. The pungent aroma that came from the wound suggested the cut was not clean. Poison, maybe, but it was too dark to tell.<br/><br/>Whatever supplies she might have carried were gone. She had nothing more than the tattered, shredded trousers and vest. No shoes, no belt or other items. Her hair spread in a clotted, bloody mess of ebony waves. If she were standing, her hair would likely reach past her belt, which provided for a significant mess. She was slim, attractive, but closer examination would reveal the scarred and calloused hands of a hard working girl.  She remained completely unresponsive as the conversation carried on around her."
1957,Endless Night,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=23306,2013-02-26T22:49:44,Isolde,"Little Jimmy, as the other lads called him, waited outside the Drunk Sparrow for the carpenter to leave. Little Jimmy was apprenticed to the blacksmith but because of his small size and the newly acquired affliction, he was allowed much freedom simply because the smith thought he was worthless. Little Jimmy adored the carpenter with his laughing eyes and broad shoulders. Rumor among the boys said that he was good to his young helpers like a favorite uncle or elder brother. What Jimmy wanted was to just be on the edge of the man's company.<br/><br/>As soon as Kell came from the tavern, Little Jimmy scurried along in his wake, the shadows cloaking him.Most didn't notice him because he was small and slight, others didn't notice him because he was dressed in rags, some noticed him for evil intent. Jimmy hoped that Kell would be a man who lived up to his reputation and would not allow innocents to be hurt in his presence.<br/><br/>Isolde sometimes hired him to fetch and carry for her. Her trade sometimes took him close to where Kell worked. His work was beautiful and true which made Little Jimmy long to be able to use a hammer so skillfully. He frowned. He had fallen last year,breaking his arm beyond what Isolde could do to heal it. His arm had healed but one was shorter than the other and he didn't have full range of movement in the shorter one. The smith hated him because if Little Jimmy had not disobeyed, he wouldn't have been seated on the corral fence,wouldn't have spooked the stallion and wouldn't have fallen under its hooves where his arm had been mangled.<br/><br/>Kell and a companion came from the tavern, speaking quietly. Little Jimmy followed at a close but respectful distance.<br/><br/>~~~~~~~~~~~~~<br/><br/>Isolde was getting a bit nervous at the men who had appeared in the clearing. She needed to get this woman, this girl, back to her apothecary. If these men didn't help, they were hindering, because she could and would use her magic to load the cart. The horse could bring them back quick enough, but this standing here while the men combed the woods around them was a waste of her time.<br/><br/>She focused on the leader again,<br/>""Sir, would that you help me load this man so that I may attend his wounds swiftly. He clings to life but only just.""<br/><br/>The leader seemed like a good man but she was getting uneasy and mixed signals from his men.<br/><br/>Isolde went to the coffin, murmuring, ""Forgive me,"" as she slid the lid back in  place. Discreetly, she placed her hands under the wooden box and made a hidden gesture, which permitted the coffin to rise while looking as if she lifted it by sheer brute strength. If creaked as it came even with the cart which was burning in a couple of places. Sliding the coffin on,Isolde went to the fires and beat them out, covering her hands with her cloak.<br/><br/>Ignoring the incredulous looks on the men's faces,she turned to the leader.<br/><br/>""Would you permit me to follow you to town?"""
1958,Endless Night,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=23306,2013-02-26T23:14:24,The Ashen Horseman,"<ul><span style=""font-family: Times new roman;"">Solas furrowed his brow, azure eyes shifting between the woman and the coffin suspiciously. As she began to speak, the man eyed the Healer quietly. The flames... The smell of burning flesh, so this is what it was all about. He looked over at Sir Turbertus with a questioning, confused expression, eyes narrowing. <span style=""font-style: italic"">''I am unimpressed with your responses, Wisewoman.''</span> Turbertus said calmly and deliberately, stepping forward towards the coffin then paused in mid way, about five feet away from the funerary wooden box. <br/><br/>Meanwhile, Solas was regarding the woman. He detected the electrical field that surrounded her form and could sense the green aura. One thing was sure; she possessed high intellect and constitution so he would not be surprised if this woman was truly a Healer. <br/>They say that if one is lying, they would not look you in the eye and at this point, the Fallen had no desire to read in oneâ€™s mind. Instead, he focused on her facial expressions and hand movements while his companion interrogated the woman. Solas could care less about the incident, but his instincts lead him to think that this could have something to do with the Evil Necromancer --The Black King,  who rummaged through lands, slaughtering the innocent.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">''Young one, I trust that you're speaking half the truth. You claim that you have not seeing anything which is quite deceiving actually. Weâ€™re sensing that you may not be telling us the whole truth.''</span> Solas began, speaking slowly as he glanced concernedly at his companion, this last, mirroring the Fallen's curiosity. Could she be trusted? <span style=""font-style: italic"">''These dead bodies did not come out of nowhere, and someone must have set them on fire. As for now, we came in peace. Allow us to help you load the coffin back on your cart and then we can escort you to the city.''</span> He added gravely.<span style=""font-style: italic""> ''We must head to the Tavern. We have come a long way.''</span> Sir Turbertus cocked a surprised eyebrow at Solas, this last one nodded his head, assuring him that he knew what he was doing and hopefully, they will be able to reach the Carpenter Kell in time.<br/><br/>And before they could proceed with helping the Wisewoman, Solas arched two dark brows as the woman operated the coffin efficiently. Spectacular! <br/><br/>Sir Turbertus took a short leave to go get their mounts. <span style=""font-style: italic"">''Mhm, you lead the way. Women first''</span> His voice echoed, as he approached Solas and the woman.</span></ul>"
1959,La Brea Ave. -- IC-- Open,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2346,2011-02-11T19:32:46,tekno,"Rolling over in her stolen sleeping bag, Tilly sighed and pulled it up closer to her. She was freezing, it had to be early in the morning, it was still dark out. Opening her eyes she realize this, and jumped up out of her sleeping bag.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Perfect</span>She thought to herself, grabbing all of her stuff, consiting of the sleeping bag, exta jackets, and her cardboard box that she used as a matress. She pulled out her little baggie that held some pills. She looked around and found a nice rock and began smashing the pills in the bag.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I hate doing it this way</span>She continued smashing them until they turned into a nice clean powder. Opening the bag and pouring out the powder onto her cardboard she began to line them up into large straight lines. Crouching down ontop of them, she put her nose to them and began sniffing. Holding one nostril closed she took a big sniff and sucked the powder into her nose. Closing her eyes and exhaleing, she felt the speed hit her blood stream. She sat there with her eyes closed, in bliss, then sighed knowing she had a job to do. She put everything in her sleeping bag and stuffed it behind the huge garbage dumpster in ""her"" alley. Stretching she looked around, and began her trek.<br/><br/>Walking down La. Brea Ave, she headed for the residental district. Making a few turns she ended up on a new street that she haden't been on yet. Smileing she continued walking looking at the large houses, sizing them up. Still feeling her high, she found the perfect house. It was large and looked like some very well off people lived there. There was a basket ball net above the garage, meaning they had children, meaning better things to steal.<br/><br/>Walking up the grass, she looked around the house, looking for an easy way in. Finding a low window, she walked up to it and yanked the screen away from the window and pushed the window open. She jumped up and quietly pulled herself into the house. Looking around she found herself in the laundry room.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Hmmmm</span>she looked around and grabbed some clean shirts and stuffed them into her sweater. Making her way through the house she made it to the living room.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Oh my God! I hit it big!</span>she felt herself begin to buzz with excitement. Quickly making her way to the entertainment station, she grabbed up the Wii that sat with a bunch of games. Looking around she saw one of those reusable shopping bags on a table and threw them in. She then saw their collection of blue-rays, and emptied them out.<br/><br/>Knowing when to stop, she turned quickly on her heals and started to head for the laundry room, when a light flashed on in the upstairs hall.<span style=""font-style: italic"">SHIT!</span>she began paniking and bolted for the laundry room. She slid into the closet and crouched down trying to hid herself. Listening intently she heard someone in the kitchen, grabbing a drink, then heading back upstairs. She sat still for a few moments, letting her heartbeat slow, before bolting for the window. She tossed her goods out and then jumped out herself. Casually walking away from the house and down the street, she swore. Her buzz was gone,<span style=""font-style: italic"">good this i have these</span>she thought as she headed for a pawn shop to sell the goods, so she could get some meth."
1960,La Brea Ave. -- IC-- Open,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2346,2011-02-16T17:54:54,Dragon_Maiden,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">BRRRRRR</span>rang the small frog alarm clock as it rand furiously against the passenger headrest Kira stirred from her sleep as she flipped the small switch behind the child like frog clock. Crono still laid there dreams occupying his small dreams she gently brushed his cheek with her fingers his cheek was dirty still. They needed a bath but so far it was baby wipe baths for him but she didn't have that luxury they couldn't afford to both be clean. And she didn't have to still appear at school so he required them more then herself. ""Crono love its time to get up"" she cooed as she gently pushed him awake he rubbed his eye's like he had when he was smaller the memory of safety and having a home filling her and leaving her in a mere second leaving the empty cold feeling of abandonment to surround her.<br/><br/>Crono stirred beside her looking up at his sister Kira her silver hair surrounding her face it was dirty but he would say nothing he knew what her reply would be<span style=""font-style: italic"">""You need it more then me Crono, I don't have to go to school and we can't have them find you out""</span>yup thats what she would say he mused as he got up. ""Mourning sis"" he said in almost a whisper as the sleepiness melted away as he took in the familiar scene. The van there safe haven there 'home' the inside was tan and roomy they had been lucky to get such an item and not have it towed. The blankets bunched up around him she had done it again she had given him the most covers to keep him from getting sick, guilt rocked through him which he tried to replace with determination he was going to get them out of this situation one day.<br/><br/>After much cleaning and gathering of clothes he opened the door to there odd little home Kira smiled happily a smile he was accustomed to now she wanted to keep him focused. And so he did his best to smile back and push his thoughts from his mind as he waved to her goodbye and ran too school. Soon as Crono was out of sight Kira sat in the vans doorway gathering herself she had to go to a bad part of town she needed to work. Grabbing her clothes and putting on what seemed most appealing to her small frame. She needed an edge or they were going to starve soon she had only eaten bits of food this week and soon needed to get more if she was going to keep herself and her brother going."
1961,La Brea Ave. -- IC-- Open,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2346,2011-02-16T18:16:40,bloodlust101,"<span style=""color: #40FFFF""><br/>Sarahbell opened her eyes to a dark room. She slowly wakes up in a halfway home. ""Oh... right. I'm here now..."" Sarahbell got up and started to get ready for the day. She was hoping she was going to be able to find a new job today. She didn't get to go to a four year college but she had many other fantastic skills that many managers were looking for in an employee. She was great with computers, very organized, great with people both on the phone and in person. She was top of her classes back in high school. So she didn't fully see why it was so hard for her to get a job. It could have been the fact that she was homeless and the businesses had no real way of getting a hold of her. But that was because her ex-husband wanted nothing more to do with her... well that wasn't true. She didn't want anything to do with him. But it seemed like every time she was settling down in a new location he would find her and force her to come back and live with him only for her to leave again with a few new burses and scars. This time though she found a nice halfway home that didn't give out any information of their long term residence to anyone except police with court orders.<br/>Sarahbell walked up to the front desk and signed out leaving her things in the back and going out to try her luck again. ""Wish me luck Jeniffer."" she said to the lady behind the Plexiglas window who nodded and smiled but didn't answer back.<br/></span>"
1962,La Brea Ave. -- IC-- Open,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2346,2011-03-23T21:59:12,Mr. Black,"Jeff wakes up to the sunlight in his face. It's already mid day due to him sleeping in. Normally he wakes up earlier to his iPod playing Journey but it died a couple of days ago and hasn't found a charger. Jeff got off of the couch and headed out of the office room. He sleeps at an old abandon building that has some old furniture and some places with running water. Jeff headed down the hallway when he stop to the sound of footsteps. Down the hallway and down the stair case someone spoke. "" if their are any people here please come forward with your hands up. We rant going to arrest you you."" Jeff knew they were lying... Sorta. The wouldn't arrest you at first, unless your a repeated customer, they would charge you for trespassing and give you a ticket. But if you usually get charged this you don't have money to pay it so you go to court and get thrown in jail anyways. Jeff quickly started to think about another exit. He remembered another route a few rooms down but he has two options to run and make a sound or go quiet and hope he gets there in time. He Started walking lowly till the floor boards made a noise. He quickly started running hearing the police start running as well. He got to the window and climbed out of it and hung from it. The drop was only 2 stories but if he fell wrong it could end badly. He let go and hit the ground with a thud. He got up did a quick look at him self and ran away heading towards town for a quick buck."
1963,La Brea Ave. -- IC-- Open,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2346,2011-03-24T05:39:03,Xalifer,"Sam trudged down the street wearily. It had been a week since his parents' death, a week since his escape. Since then he had slept roughly two hours. He was exhausted. He wanted to sleep, but whenever he closed his eyes, all he saw was the crime scene, his father's brain matter splattered all over the wall, his mother on the ground with her head broken beyond recognition. It was too much. Sam was empty. On he walked, forlorn. He looked down and spotted a quarter. He went out of his way to pick it up, figuring he would need all the money he could get for food. All he had in his wallet was a measly $36. That would last him a two weeks at the very best. He wasn't too worried though. After all, he had his violin. His violin-the most important thing in the world to him. The thing he loved the most. With his violin, he had overcome nearly all of life's obstacles. And here it would help him through another one. He would play the violin for donations. He could keep a steady income, and maybe even save up for a small apartment and get a job! It was perfect!<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">But wait</span>, he thought to himself.<span style=""font-style: italic"">If I get a job or buy an apartment, the police could find me. I'll need an alias...</span><br/><br/>Caught up in thought, Samuel didn't realize that he had walked right into an alley. Suddenly realizing where he was, he made a move to turn around... and found his path blocked by three street toughs.<br/><br/>""Hey there, little buddy,"" said the biggest of the three, a large hispanic man with a scraggly beard and several gold teeth. ""Aren't you a little young to be out on the streets alone?""<br/><br/>""I can handle myself,"" Sam said cautiously as the men slowly stepped closer.<br/><br/>""That's a pretty little case you got there... I wonder whats inside....""<br/><br/>The big man reached for the violin case and Samuel quickly pulled it away and took several paces back. The men now wore sadistic grins and looked at each other excitedly.<br/><br/>""What are we gonna do with him, Ram?"" asked the guy on the right, a small, bird-like caucasian man with greasy blonde hair and a bandana.<br/><br/>""I think you know"" replied Ram, the large, scraggly hispanic.<br/><br/>At this, the two others looked at each other with a joyful yet frightning glint in their eyes.<br/><br/>""Flint. Chain. Rough 'im up."" said Ram with a grin.<br/><br/>Flint, the caucasian, and Chain, a large Asian man with multiple scars and a large steel chain around his neck, slowly came toward Sam. Trembling in fear, Sam was at a total loss of what to do. He began to cry. He was scared. He cried and cried and cried. And through his sobbing he heard Ram shout...<br/><br/>""Shut that kid up!""<br/><br/>This was immediately followed by a savage kick to the stomach delivered by Chain. Then Flint joined in, mercilessly beating Sam across the face. Sam fell to the ground battered. Flint and Chain continued kicking him mercilessly until Sam went for his knife. It didn't even leave his pocket. Ram saw the motion before Samuel's hand was even halfway to the weapon.<br/><br/>""You little shit!"" Ram said as he removed the knife from Sam's pocket along with his wallet. ""You think you can fight us? You're nothin' out here, kid. And your gonna stay nothin' as long as I'm here.""<br/><br/>Ram delivered his own kick to Sam's face, and went for the violin case. As he opened the lid and scanned the beautiful worksmanship on the instrument and considered how much it was worth, Sam came to his senses. Drawing on his inner animal, Samuel jumped to his feet, raced past the two thugs and attacked Ram. Samuel clawed at his face, bit at his skin, anything he could do to protect his prized possession. But Ram wasn't stunned for long. He threw Sam into a wall, and as Ram rose, Sam's heart sunk. Ram had fallen on the violin. The huge man's girth had smashed the beautiful instrument into pieces. Sam felt his insides turn to liquid. The last part of his former life and the beginning of his new one was gone. He blacked out.<br/><br/>He woke up in agony. He was suprised he was still alive. He had many more injurys than he did before he passed out. He could only assume that the gangsters had continued beating him until they assumed he was dead. But he wasn't. He was battered, badly injured even, but not dead. He looked at the shattered remains of his most prized possession. He felt for his knife and wallet. They were gone. He bowed his head. The anger built up in Sam's young, damaged body. He sat there for a good 10 minutes. Then finally, he muttered something.<br/><br/><span style=""font-size: 85%; line-height: 116%;"">""Revenge...""</span><br/><br/>Then with a bestial vigor that came from the depths of his heart, he screamed it to the heavens!<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-weight: bold"">REVENGE!!!!!!!!!!!!</span>""<br/><br/>And with that he fell, panting in the alleyway, surrounded by blood, losing consiousness yet again. And it was at that moment, right before he blacked out, that he knew what his alias would be.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Krieger...</span><br/><br/>And with that, the young man let go, and finally sleep came. Undisturbed, peaceful sleep. It mocked him. The easiness of the slumber laughed in the face of the troubles and pain he would soon suffer. But those were troubles for a later date. For now, the boy now known as Krieger, would sleep..."
1964,La Brea Ave. -- IC-- Open,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2346,2011-03-29T23:36:04,tekno,"Walking briskly down the street, Tilly kept her gaze infront of her, causually casting glances around her to see if she was being followed. She laughed to herself know that it was just her nerves of almost being caught in that house, they didn't see her, they won't even know that they had an intruder, that is until their children wanted to play with their Wii, or they decide to watch a movie. She started to feel the anxiety she felt after every home invasion. Shaking her head she scolded herself.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Relax your fine! They have no idea!</span><br/><br/>Making her way out of the resdiential district with her bag of goods, she found herself back on La Brea Ave. Taking in the smells of the street, she closed her eyes and took a breath, letting the smells and sounds of her ""home"" relax her. Opening her eyes she headed for the one of the many pawn shops that where located on La Brea. She learned within her first month living on the streets to never go to the same shop more than once in two months because they start to get suspicious. Brushing her long black hair with the fingers on her free hand to make herself look like a regular kid, not someone who spends their nights sleeping in an alley. She walked up to a store front and looked at herself in the window reflection. Frowning at herself she rolled her eyes and opened the door, making her way to the back of the store where things where pawned off.<br/><br/>She put her bag on the counter as the salesman eyed her up and down, then looked at her bag of stuff. ""Do you want to sell or pawn?"" He asked her in a bored voice. ""Sell them please"" She managed in the sweetest voice she could muster up. ""We can give you $100 for the Wii, and ..... $8 per blue-ray, so your looking at $148 total"" Looking at the Wii and blue-rays, she frowned<span style=""font-style: italic"">I could have gotten alot more at the other shops</span>she thought to herself. ""Okay, great! Thank you"" She smiled up at the salesman. ""ID please"" She grabbed her wallet and pulled out one of her many fake IDs and handed to him as he wrote down the information and handed her the cash.<br/><br/>Walking out of the store she looked down and her rolled bills.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Jesus, this sucks!</span>she trudged down the street kicking litter or stones as she went. Making her way to her dealers house she kept her head down, she was conflicted because all this meant was that she would have enough for the day, which also meant that tonight she had to become ""a lady of the night"" which was the one part of her life that she didn't like doing."
1965,La Brea Ave. -- IC-- Open,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2346,2011-04-06T15:39:28,Dragon_Maiden,"Kira stood on one of the well know streets for the ladies of the night there were all shapes and sizes and all different kinds. Kira never knew the world could be so dirty and cruel till she had entered the night life. The girls looked out for each other sticking together there had been a rash of raping's in the area and they were more of a target then anyone else. It was still early morning hours but it was warm enough that it didn't bother her the mugginess in the air surrounding them. A silver car stopped in front of Kira's street him motioning for her ""How much"" he asked with a nod he looked about 30 not repulsive just a pervert it seemed. ""For you fifty bucks"" she said her usual soft tone gone a tougher rougher voice coming from her soft figure, this is who she had to be here, who she had to be to survive. With a nod he agreed and she got in without a word he drove down an alley that was deserted, Kira swallowed hard god she hated this part.<br/><br/>Crono sat in class his eyes scanning the board with ease he was quite and distant from the other students but it had him a year ahead of his normal age and so it was a bonus for him and his sister. His English teacher Miss May watched him careful she had asked him a few times about his home situation but he had always smiled and responded<span style=""font-style: italic"">""It's as normal as everyone else's""</span>. Ms.May was handing back papers around the room quietly a paper landing on his desk it was an 'A' he smiled at it Kira would be so proud. But as he further inspected it he noticed the red writing at the bottom that read<span style=""font-style: italic"">""See me after class""</span>Crono closed his eyes and tried to breath<span style=""font-style: italic"">""God what does she want now!""</span>he thought in silence. The bell rang Crono looked up at the clock it was almost noon he gathered his things and walked up to her desk nervously ""You wanted to see me Ms.May?"" he asked his voice shaking a little. Ms.May's blue eyes watched him with a slight smile ""I just wanted to congratulate you on all your wonderful grades, well run along before your late"" she spoke gently with that he smiled weakly as he rushed out of the room to his next class."
1966,A Dangerous Venture,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2354&start=20,2011-02-17T05:04:42,WinterStorm,"Vandrael lands near the two, with a large buck clutched in his claws.<br/>Then he bows politely to the two men.<br/>""I appologize for leaving abruptly, I saw this buck and I thought what a great dinner he would make for us all, so I hunted it down. ""My name is Vandrael, by the way, I can transform into a dragon at will, I am also a great armorsmith and weaponsmith. Just tell you what you want and I can make it. He says before handing two packages wrapped in leather to both of them."
1967,A Dangerous Venture,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2354&start=20,2011-02-18T04:03:17,Boundary,"Boundary had become rather annoyed with this guy already, flying away without warning, then interrupting him when he introduced himself, what a pain. Then again he was trying to apologize so he guessed he could cut him some slack. He turned away from Mordankell and towards Vandrael.<br/><br/>""Pleasure to meet you, I have met many beings such as yourself, shapeshifting and the like, and I'm not such  big fan of buck so I will pass.""<br/><br/>He looked back at Mordankell, ""As I was saying, you are searching for a demon?"""
1968,A Dangerous Venture,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2354&start=20,2011-02-18T04:07:32,Mordankell,"Mordankell paused a moment, looking from one to the other. Indecision filled his mind. Should he answer honestly or evasively? Finally throwing caution to the wind, he begins speaking.<br/><br/>""I am indeed seeking a demon. I aim to trade myself for his current prisoner. As for your claim... how is it you are specifically seeking me by name? How do you know of me? I make a point of avoiding public attention when I can help it. I think you'd best answer honestly... I'll know if you lie."""
1969,A Dangerous Venture,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2354&start=20,2011-02-18T04:25:02,Boundary,"""Now if I lied I wouldn't really gain much of anything. Some people were pissed off that you ditched them at a tavern, something about a letter, I overheard your name, and I heard demon, and now here I am.""<br/><br/>He lightly shook his head a little and his hair got out of his eyes, his amber eyes glowing from under the darkness of his hood, though he quickly made sure they faded to brown.<br/><br/>""Last I checked, giving yourself to a demon is not the best of ideas. Who could be so important as for you to leave behind an entire fellowship of friends, wander aimlessly alone, and then sacrifice yourself to a demon in order to free?"""
1970,A Dangerous Venture,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2354&start=20,2011-02-18T04:36:09,Mordankell,"""It is no idle sacrifice. She is there... tortured and held... in my stead. She is the bait... I am the prey. As for the friends you must have heard... I could not bear to lead them to the same fate that awaits me. It is folly to endanger and expose them needlessly.""<br/><br/>Mordankell kept the same cautious stance between the two beings as he looked at them both, appraising."
1971,A Dangerous Venture,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2354&start=20,2011-02-18T04:44:24,Boundary,"""If friends are willing to fight for you, you should allow them to do what their heart tells them to."" Boundary said, praising Mordankell's selflessness while at the same time abandoning assets that might've actually given him a chance of survival.<br/><br/>The wanderer walked down and leaned against a tree, reaching in his leathery robe and pulling out a small pill. He popped it in his mouth and swallowed it, ""Anyways, I am traveling with you whether you like it or not, I have business with the demon that would aid me in my own journey. Please try to understand, I am looking for someone."""
1972,A Dangerous Venture,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2354&start=20,2011-02-18T04:52:19,Mordankell,"Mordankell sighs wearily. His posture relaxes into a more resigned stance. Looking from one to the other a final time, he nods.<br/><br/>""Very well... you are free to make your choices. And I obviously have little ability to stop you. Follow me if you wish. Mind you, move silently, oh dragon... or do not bother to follow.""<br/><br/>With that, Mordankell started down the forest trail again. After a time, he seemed to spot some landmark he'd been watching for, and left the path. Moving deeper into the forest, he stepped over roots, ducked under brances, and skirted around puddles and boulders. Finally, her reached a ruined homestead. Standing alone near the house was a small well. After a brief hesitation, Mordankell approached the well. Rather than drinking from it, he simply sat, took out off his pack, and leaned back against the well to wait."
1973,A Dangerous Venture,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2354&start=20,2011-02-18T05:00:10,Sweet Sacrifice,"m<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://quizilla.teennick.com/user_images/A/AN/ANG/angelkisses2k7/1176672950_turesct-01.jpg"">http://quizilla.teennick.com/user_image ... sct-01.jpg</a>m<br/>(The dress she is wearing, fyi)<br/><br/>Luna was absolutely pissed. She trudged through the forest, grasping her skirts and trying to prevent them from being torn by nearby branches and thorns. How could he just leave? Always worried about getting others in danger. But she wouldn't let this go. Not this time. When she finally reached Mordankell, she paid absolutely no attention to whomever his other companions were. She honestly didn't notice them. Instead, she stood in front of Kell silently, arms crossed, staring at him intently. A burning fire of anger was burning in her stare, but she kept silent. For, a silence speaks more than words in most cases."
1974,A Dangerous Venture,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2354&start=20,2011-02-18T05:18:11,lethrington,"There was a small clearing in the forest, and in it sat a lonely rock.  From this spot one could hear the sounds of the forest.  The chirp of the birds, the scurrying of little animals, the trickle of a stream, and the wind brushing against the leaves.  It was a place of calm and quiet, and Colin often spent his time there.  In fact, a pentagram had actually been scorched into the earth around the rock from all the times it had been used for his rituals.  At that time he was sitting on the rock, reading a black leather book.  It was the sudden silence that caught his attention.  He could no longer hear the sounds he normally heard in that clearing, so he knew something was amiss.  A bunch of activity nearby was the most likely cause of it.  He closed the book with a sigh and stood up.  He would do a quick ritual and then he would go check things out.  He put the book into his satchel and pulled out another.  It was a green book with a pentagram embossed onto the cover, the elements written at each point.  He began to read from the book, waving his hand over the rock.  The pentagram on the ground began to glow with a white color.  This wasn't dark magic, which even though he used that frequently, he always liked using some wicca magic from time to time."
1975,A Dangerous Venture,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2354&start=20,2011-02-18T06:29:08,Donta,"(Previously in the Tavern, the night before...)<br/><br/><div style=""margin:20px; margin-top:5px""><div class=""quotetitle""><input class=""button2 btnlite"" onclick=""if (this.parentNode.parentNode.getElementsByTagName('div')[1].getElementsByTagName('div')[0].style.display != '') { this.parentNode.parentNode.getElementsByTagName('div')[1].getElementsByTagName('div')[0].style.display = '';      this.innerText = ''; this.value = 'Hide'; } else { this.parentNode.parentNode.getElementsByTagName('div')[1].getElementsByTagName('div')[0].style.display = 'none'; this.innerText = ''; this.value = 'Show'; }"" style=""text-align:center;width:100px;margin:0px;padding:0px;"" type=""button"" value=""Show""/></div><div class=""quotecontent""><div style=""display: none;"">During another episode, Mordankell had been pacified by a dark robed man, he had met the night before. Mordankell, now bound to a chair, tells Sain of his plight....<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Look... this condition is a danger to those around me. And what's more... the longer I sit here, the longer she is locked in that cave..."" Mordankell said, ""It's time I made the exchange.""<br/><br/>""She?"" Sain replied, noticing his face redden, ""There is a woman involved?""<br/><br/>""Bunny... she was... is... the only woman to ever love me. She went after the demon who has, for years, sought to destroy me. She went only to try and locate him so that we could defeat him together."" He says, ""It seems she found him. He has her now. He awaits me there.""<br/><br/>""Hmm..."" Sain tilts his head, lost in thought, ""Perhaps...maybe not...no..."" He ignores Mordankell's quizzical look.<br/><br/>""If you'll release me... I can show you."" Mordan kell says. Sain nearly scoffed but remained emotionless.<br/><br/>""You will bring me to the Demon? Is that wise?"" he asked. Mordankell laughed.<br/><br/>""No, I have something else in mind."" He said, ""The Demon is many day's travel to the west.""<br/><br/>""By foot?"" Sain interrupted. Mordankell quickly nodded, ""What do you have in mind?""<br/><br/>""Perhaps you are right to be wary. You see my pack there? On the floor beside the hearth? Inside you'll find several scrolls."" He said, gesturing with his chin towards his bag, ""One of the scrolls is older than the rest. Pull it out."" He watched as Sain retrieved the scroll in question and unrolls it across the table, revealing a detailed map of the area.<br/><br/>""The two long mountain ranges to the northeastern corner of the map... you see them?"" he asked.<br/><br/>""Yes.""<br/><br/>""If you look carefully, you'll see they are not perfectly parallel."" He said, ""They meet to form a small valley. Most have no knowledge of this valley.""<br/><br/>""I see."" Sain grunted.<br/><br/>""Within, is empty forest. The cave I seek is located at the top of the highest peak."" He continued, ""The problem lies in the smudge you see there... at the eastern edge of the valley, just at the only traversable entrance. That smudge shows up, in exactly that shape and location, on every map of that area I could find."" Sain stood, crossing his arms to inspect the map.<br/><br/>""And under this 'Smudge'?"" he asked.<br/><br/>""I've no idea what could lie within... but I do not for a moment believe it is merely a misplaced blot of ink."" He said, ""As you can see... anyone wishing to enter the valley will be forced to cross through that area.""<br/><br/>""A cartographer would not simply draw a smudge where something of mystery lie... Most would ignore that something is there or make note of the anomaly."" Sain said.<br/><br/>""No... it seems to me the smudge was created after the maps were drawn. Strange how it could happen to all copies of the map, however."" Mordankell commented.<br/><br/>""Ah, it was removed. That would make sense. Someone is trying to hide something."" Sain said.<br/><br/>""Even stranger that the smudges on all the maps were identical."" Mordankell pointed out.<br/><br/>""But for every map to be altered this way.....Perhaps an organization is responsible?"" Sain said.<br/><br/>""Or a very powerful spell.""<br/><br/>""So this Demon is in the valley?""<br/><br/>""He is in a cave, at the top of the highest peak. The only possible route to reach the peak is at the far western edge of the valley."" he said, ""So I aim to go there. In doing so, I'll remove the danger from my friends here... and free the woman who currently serves the sentence of torture that was meant for me.""<br/><br/>""Again, by foot."" Sain muttered.<br/><br/>""No steed could make the climb."" Mordankell said. <br/><br/>""Ah, no. I don't mean by horse."" Sain said. Again a quizzical look from Mordankell, which Sain ignored, ""Perhaps this smudge could indicate a barrier of some kind.""<br/><br/>""It could be any number of things."" he said, straining against the ropes to pinch the bridge of his nose with a sigh. After a moment of silence, Sain spoke again.<br/><br/>""Have you considered finding a way to fly to this valley if it's inaccessible by ground?"" he asked, Mordankell chuckled.<br/><br/>""Perhaps you have learned a way to sprout wings... I, however, am earthbound."" he said. Sain became serious and glanced over his shoulder at the Tavern door, then around the room to see if they were truly alone.<br/><br/>""There are more things that fly."" He said.<br/><br/>""None of which are inclined to take passengers. Nor are they friendly..."" Mordankell said. Again Sain checked the room for more company, ""Speak your mind, friend... It is far too late for secrecy...""<br/><br/>""I suppose. I doubt you would judge me in your situation."" Sain replied.<br/><br/>""I am hardly in a position to place judgement.""<br/><br/>Sain sighed and slowly lowered his hood showing his long snow white hair and pointed ears. Standing he pushed back his cloak, large onyx wings uncovered from behind him, sending a gentle flurry of feathers floating to the floor. Mordankell's eye widen in surprise.<br/><br/>""I needn't sprout any wings when I was born with them.""<br/><br/>""So... not only am I tainted by evil... but I'm also hallucenating?"" He gasps.<br/><br/>""Not at all, sir. And you are not the only one tainted... I was born with wings of ivory, yet because of my study of the dark arts, they have become as they are now."" Sain said.<br/><br/>""Explains your fondness for light..."" he muttered.<br/><br/>""Or lack thereof."" Sain corrected. Mordankell chucked and nodded, ""I could be of assistance. I have other, talents, that would be of use.""<br/><br/>""Why would you do that? She is of no use to you... nor am I..."" he said, eyes narrowing.<br/><br/>""Why would I need a use of you or your woman? Can I not just help in good faith?""<br/><br/>""I am still left wondering why..."" Mordankell said.<br/><br/>""I have my own motivations."" he said. Mordankell sighed.<br/><br/>""Very well."" he said, ""So long as you understand I go into this fully expecting that I shall not come out of it. Endanger yourself if you wish.""<br/><br/>Sain noticed Mordankell shift in his seat and struggle to get comfortable.<br/><br/>""Do you feel another episode?"" Sain asked. Mordankell clenched his jaw and shook his head.<br/><br/>""I'm... alright."" he said, ""I... should go for a walk. Clear my head. You... mind?""<br/><br/>""I can. Do you need observation?"" Sain asked. Mordankell shook his head.<br/><br/>""So long as I avoid meeting with anyone else, I'll be fine."" he said, ""And I'll be careful."" Sain snapped his fingers, releasing the enchantment on the ropes, letting them fall to the floor, releasing the man from the chair. Mordankell stood and held out his hand for Sain to grasp, shaking firmly.<br/><br/>"" I... intend to evade the others. I cannot bear to have them with me on this venture."" He said, ""I aim to slip out of the tavern in the early hours of the morning tomorrow. If you are willing, I'll meet you ten miles west of town, near the old well... That should be enough distance to lose anyone who might follow.""<br/><br/>""I will meet you there. I should gather some provisions for the journey."" Sain said. Mordankell began repacking his map into his bag, then shouldered his pack while turning to the door.<br/><br/>""Till then, be safe my friend."" he said, then exited the Tavern.<br/><br/>Sain pulled his robes over his wings once more, glanced down at the table for a moment, then headed back to his room to pack his things...<br/><br/></span></div></div></div><br/><br/>The night wore on, Sain found the bed uncomfortable, but then again Human beds were too hard and too small for him to be comfortable. So like always, he resorted to sitting upright and meditating the whole night, focusing on his studies and resting his body in the process. A few hours later and he decided to leave, figuring he could do the same here as at the appointed meeting place, of which he had a good idea the location.<br/><br/>A small bag of provisions and the rest of his items were retrieved from the end of the bed, then stuffed into his robes, seeming to vanish into nothing beneath them. It was a spell that had served him well in his travels, often confusing many who saw him stow his items. His experience with summoning Demons and opening portals to the Demon realm allowed him to do the same beneath his robes, where he placed majority of his belongings inside ending up in a dwelling where one of his Demons currently resides. He was surprised she had a place of her own in that hellish world, but gladly offered him a closet to store his things. With his magic he was able to store and retrieve anything he wished by reaching through dimensions, and he found it very convenient.<br/><br/>With his things stored, he finally dropped a few coins on the nightstand for the room, shouldered his scythe, then opened the window to make his way to the roof. In the cloak of night, he uncovered his wings and jumped off the Tavern, rising into the air off towards the agreed meeting place.<br/><br/>He knew as he neared the old homestead that he wasn't alone. Sain kept hight in the sky as he circled above, knowing he wouldn't be seen against the night sky with his dark robes and black wings, but he watched intently at the ones who were with him. Not being able to hear much from this height and the wind rushing in his ears, he decided to make an appearance to find out why he could not lose the people Mordankell decided to abandon.<br/><br/>Sain landed quietly behind the ruined Homestead far from the well and quickly covered his wings under his large cloak, making it look like he was simply wearing a heavy pack beneath it. Covering his head once more to hide his ears and face, he continued on to approach the group, speaking only when he was sure Mordan had noticed him, while the rest did not.<br/><br/>""Mordankell. You said you would be alone."" Sain said, leaning on his scythe."
1976,A Dangerous Venture,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2354&start=20,2011-02-18T07:49:46,WinterStorm,"Vandrael is flying back toward the inn, where a swarm of nightlings distacts him.<br/>Large bat like creature with foot long claws and razor sharp teeth, that feast on human flesh. They can easily locate their prey through motion in any weather. As he watches them he notices that you headed in the direction the two men he previously was with are. Roaring and spewing fire from his mouth at them, hoping to make them change direction, the dragon does not notice the black haired priestess the group are hovering over. Nor does he see the dark army that is flooding the area.<br/>As he turns his head to look several spears radiating with dark energy spear his body, causing him to prummet to the ground. As the dragon slams into the earth, he shape changes again. Standing infront of a horder of dark beasts, the undefeated warrior draws his blade and jumps into the fray. The loud clang of a sword on steel can be heard all over the place as the champion waves through horde after horde of monsters toward the priestess that is accompanied by three ogres.<br/>Slash! Splash! The Nightling are quickly dispatched as the prince wades into them, and does his whirlwird of death blade attack. Then the prince notices what all the dark mass that he saw accumulating in the forests depths is. Hundreds of thousands of dark spirits pour out of a red cirlce filled with an upside down hourglass. The knight brandishes his blade still dripping with blood, and prepares to do battle with the army of darkness."
1977,A Dangerous Venture,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2354&start=20,2011-02-18T08:37:26,Mordankell,"Mordankell sat on the ground, leaning against the well for a long moment. When the dragon suddenly took flight and flew away, he watched the departure with a detatched curiosity. Showing no interest, he went back to watching the line of trees, expecting an arrival any minute.<br/><br/>Suddenly a figure he hadn't expected stormed into the clearing. She approached him with wrathful eyes and stood before him with a demanding expression. His own expression embarassed and sheepish, Mordankell stood to greet Sweetie.<br/><br/>""My dear..."" he began, ""You really shouldn't have come... This was the only way... can't you see? Haven't you seen the danger you'd be in enough to make you understand?""<br/><br/>Because he was watching for it, he saw the blur of motion as something fell from the sky and disappeared from view on the other side of the ruined homestead. Watching the area, he spotted the silent figure as it emerged, and rose to his feet.<br/><br/>When the figure spoke, he nodded, ""I was... waylaid on the way. I seem to have acquired a new shadow. He aims to seek knowledge from.... the being we are to meet."""
1978,A Dangerous Venture,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2354&start=20,2011-02-18T09:00:21,Sweet Sacrifice,"Sweetie shook her head. ""Kell, I have already explained to you more than enough times. I don't care how dangerous it is! I will risk it. I told you that Kell. I want to help. I can't help you save her if you leave me behind like that! You can't do this alone!"" She yelled angrily, yet more sad than angry. She honestly didn't think he would just abandon her back there. With a sigh, she sat down, exhausted, and looking at her surroundings. She hadn't noticed anyone else."
1979,A Dangerous Venture,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2354&start=20,2011-02-18T09:18:28,lethrington,"Colin wiped a bead of sweat from his forehead and closed the book shut.  He could feel his powers functioning better then usual.  With a grin he stepped away from the circle.  He could see the energy fields around him, as was part of his gift with magic.  He walked along through the forest, watching the energy fields for a disruption.  At least he found it, and walked towards it.  He could hear voices up ahead, and he pressed on, preparing for anything.  His magical wards were up and his mental barriers in place.  He walked forward and through the trees, to spot an unexpected group of people.  ""Where did they come from.."" He whispered to himself, crouching behind one of the trees to watch."
1980,A Dangerous Venture,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2354&start=20,2011-02-18T13:33:25,Donta,"Sain stood idly by as the woman pleaded to Mordankell to take her along, the other hadn't said anything yet, but he seemed to be there for the same reason. Sain didn't know exactly the circumstances of Mordankell's 'possession' and what it did to him, but his concern for other people's safety around him was admirable, if unfounded.<br/><br/>""So 'Kell', your shadows seem to be.... irremovable."" Sain said, ""You seem to have good friends that care enough to risk themselves. Perhaps they should come along if for morale than anything else. The journey will be rather disheartening."" he paused for a moment, looking the woman over, then the man not sure of what power they possess. Even if they had none, he was confident he could see them all safe to their destination, ""If you are worried about their safety around you, I'm sure I can handle you if it would come to it. From other things, they seem to be able to take care of themselves."""
1981,A Dangerous Venture,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2354&start=20,2011-02-18T18:55:38,WinterStorm,"The sea of shadow transforms into a fiery woman with a spearhead tail and a fiery whip.<br/>""A Succumbus,"" Vandrael mutters prepareing to fight the new monster.<br/>The Succumbus laughs and disappears, before reappearing behind the knight.<br/>""Become the beast that you are at heart, I command you powerful and hated one emerge!""<br/>Vandrael screams in agony as his body is forced to take another shape. Huge batlike wings spring out of his back, while a long wicked spiked tail runs down his back. His skin is rough and smooth. He is a dragon again.<br/>""Come great beast, let me calm your troubled mind,"" the Succumbus commands him.<br/>The dragon walks over to her and allows her to place a hand on its head. Thrumming happily as she runs her claws down its tense scaled back.<br/>""There, there Vandrael I am here, relax you are safe, she says reassureing him. Kneel beast so that I may ride you again.""<br/>Vandrael bows his head and kneels so that the Succumbus can climb onto his back.<br/>Once she is on his back her cracks her fiery whip through the air and her onterage of ArchDevil as well as their legions of Demon Lords phase to her side.<br/>The dragon is uneffected by this turn of events as the Hell Maiden runs her claws down its back again, enchanting it.<br/>""Onward Vandrael, the Succumbus says flicking her whip dangerously close to his body. There is much more to see.""<br/>With that the dragon walks forward in the direction of his human friends. He has not control on what he does anymore, he is a slave to this woman's every whim. He is enchanted!"
1982,A Dangerous Venture,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2354&start=20,2011-02-19T00:51:33,Mordankell,"Mordankell let out a feigned sigh of irritation. ""Yes... seems I am stuck with them."" With a smirk, he listened as Sain continued. At the last of Sain's words, Mordankell turned away, extreme agitation causing an expression of grief to taint his attractive features.<br/><br/>Facing Sweetie with a pleading expression, he started to attempt to convince her to return to the tavern, when her expression brought him up short. Anger, he could deal with. But the pain he read on her face was far more difficult to resist. Sighing, he dropped his head to his chest in defeat. ""My dear friend... I wish you had remained behind as the others did... but now that you are here..."" he looked up into her eyes, ""See that you stick close. Watch our surroundings to see that we are not followed or watched. We'll all need to remain vigilant if we are to survive the trip.""<br/><br/>Turning to examine the woods around them as he finished speaking, he caught sight of the briefest movement. In the same instant, he felt the stirring of power that told him another wielder of dark magic was near by. Without a word, he raised a hand in the direction he'd seen movement and sent a bolt of shadow into the trees. The bolt would not be deadly. Rather, it would simply announce to whatever hid in the trees the fact that the attempt at hiding had failed."
1983,A Dangerous Venture,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2354&start=20,2011-02-19T02:35:36,Sweet Sacrifice,"Sweetie smiled, not expecting that he would give in so quickly. ""Yes, sir."" She said, adding the last word playfully. She, too, sensed the nearby presence and watched anxiously to see who was there. She let a gentle breeze flow by, and the scent she caught from the trees seemed familiar, but she couldn't quite place who it was. She stood to her feet slowly. It was someone she knew, why couldn't she figure out who it was?"
1984,A Dangerous Venture,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2354&start=20,2011-02-19T02:56:38,Tarnished Spirit,"Axela whipped the sweat off her forehead. The trek through the woods in search of mordan had taken weeks but she finally thought she had found him. Smiling as she heard voices through the trees she need her steed forwards. It took a strong horse to carry her. Axela was a strange beast. A lizard, a woman strange. Her horse was used to her differences, the tail the claws. The fire. Axela was strange indeed but now was not time to focus on these things. Raising her nose to the air she sniffed out the group. There were quite a few bodies, not just her friend. She hoped that Mordan would vouch for her because if these people were around him he must trust them. So she did as well. A smile crossed her lips as she rode into the space where they were. It seemed like a gathering of sorts. Sliding a leg over the back of her black beast she walked towards mordan and the girl he was speaking to. â€œHello my friend.â€"
1985,A Dangerous Venture,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2354&start=20,2011-02-19T03:10:18,lethrington,"Colin smiled to himself as the bolt flew towards him.  It collided with his head, and his magic words activated.  There was a bright flash of light as the spell was destroyed by the wards, and Colin stood up, walking forward.  ""I'd remember that spell from anywhere! Mordankell!"" He said with a laugh, looking around at the group, smiling.  He had left for quite some time in search of something.  Now that his quest was finished, he decided to return.  His eyes stopped as he saw sweetie.  ""Sweetie!"" He cried as he, without thinking, hugged her. He hugged her for a moment and then blinked as he realized what he was doing and pulled away, blushing like a tomato.  ""Its uh...good to see you again,"" He said to her with a nervous chuckle."
1986,A Dangerous Venture,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2354&start=40,2011-02-19T04:16:44,WinterStorm,"A sunset dragon with a Succumbus astride its back with shackles binding his arms and legs appears at the crossroads. Around his neck is a collar burning with a single name, Vandrael. The fiery lady holds the reins, while a muzzle around its mouth and a metal ball attached to its tail prevent it from fighting.<br/>The Succumbus is flanked by two dozen Arch Devil and over a hundred Demon Lords. As she flicks her whip the end of its stings the back of her steed forcing it to speed up or else.<br/>Clouds of smoke bellow from the dragon's nostrils and a low growl can be heard from its mouth, as the Succumbus beats it whenever she feels like it."
1987,A Dangerous Venture,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2354&start=40,2011-02-19T07:04:10,Mordankell,"((WinterStorm, i have asked you privately, and you ignored me. Now I am asking you here. I appreciate your participation greatly, but this plot has more than enough bad guys to be going on with. I am going to ask that we all ignore the demon army, the succubus, and the dragon. Post as if nothing happened. You are welcome to join us WinterStorm, but I'm afraid that I must ask that you keep your character's individual crisis and plot in a separate thread.))<br/><br/>Mordankell sighed wearily as Colin stepped out of the trees.<br/><br/>""Does no one respect my wishes....?"" he muttered under his breath. Then raising his voice, ""Colin, I see that you missed my note....?""<br/><br/>When yet another figure emerged from the trees, he growled in frustration. ""By the Shadows... Not you, too!! I'll be the death of all of you... and you are all too foolish to avoid me...""<br/><br/>With trembling hands, Mordankell paces away. He stands with his back to the group and begins taking deep, slow breaths as he attempts to calm his emotions."
1988,A Dangerous Venture,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2354&start=40,2011-02-19T07:11:25,Sweet Sacrifice,"Sweetie grinned when she saw Colin, laughing when he yelled her name and hugged her. He hugged him back tightly, happily. She frowned for just a second when he pulled away, then smiled again. ""It's great to see you too."" She said, not blushing a bit. Then, she watched Kell worriedly. She learned that comforting him usually made it worse, so instead she stood from afar and kept an eye on him."
1989,A Dangerous Venture,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2354&start=40,2011-02-19T08:27:13,WinterStorm,"The dragon lands in the crossroads and curls his wings. Vandrael leans against a tree and waits for the others. He has no problem waiting as long as he has too as he does all kinds of shape with his smoke and fire. Then after waiting some time he decided to do tricks in the air so he lifts off the ground and starts doing cartwheels and somersalts in the air, before progressing to much harder things like flying upside down. Then decideing that the travellers might be hungry he gathers some fallen tree branches as well as some stones, which he arranges in a circle creating a protective wall around the fire. After setting the sticks in careful row he opens his mouth a spew fire on them. Within minutes there is a live fire burning and Vandrael can start cooking. Using his claws he slices the deer into small bits, then he grabs some apples that he gathered slices them up as well. Then the carrot and potatoes are sliced as well. With all that done the dragon throws all of the ingredients into the pot and takes out a large wooden spoon to mix it with. If any adventurers are near they can smell the delicious aroma of his hearty stew."
1990,A Dangerous Venture,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2354&start=40,2011-02-19T19:04:21,Donta,"Again, Sain stood silent as yet another joined their group, yet slightly amused that so many would be stubborn enough to ignore Kell's wishes. He could see the annoyance in his face, yet failed to see how the arrival of another friend seemed to lighten spirits of the girl.<br/><br/>Placing a hand on Kell's shoulder, he gripped it assuringly, ""Mordan. You worry too much. Relax. You cannot foresee the future more than I so let us just start the journey with present company and just see what is in store. We will take the hardships as they come. Let us go.""<br/><br/>Sain shouldered his scythe, the blade hanging behind the large mound on his back. At the other end, a black chain hung and swayed back and forth. The image of him with the dark weapon and black robes seemed rather ominous, his friendly disposition in contrast to it."
1991,A Dangerous Venture,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2354&start=40,2011-02-19T19:48:32,lethrington,"Colin glanced at Kell worriedly.  He knew better then to try and talk to him in his condition.  He looked back at sweetie.  He chuckle, shook his head, and pulled her close, kissing her gently before pulling back.  ""I keep my promises,"" He whispered to her.  When he had left for the ether world some time ago in the past, he had promised her he would return.  He always kept his promises, especially to her.  Boy did he have a story to tell her though.  In the ether world he learned that Nyx, even though she would not give him the greatest of gifts, that didn't stop her from helping him."
1992,A Dangerous Venture,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2354&start=40,2011-02-19T20:18:31,Mordankell,"Mordankell nodded, taking a deep breath to steady himself. Shouldering his pack, he turned to view the assembled group. It was an odd assortment, but he felt a deep warming inside him at seeing how many people cared for him. Though he hated himself for allowing them to be so exposed to danger, he couldn't deny his gratitude for them.<br/><br/>Blushing, he nervously scratched the stubble growing on his chin, then took a deep breath and spoke. ""I will not mislead you... This journey will be long and hard. I have researched all I could... but I know only the vaguest of details regarding our destination, and the route to reach it. This being the case, we shall all need to be watchful and cautious. Now, as far as I can tell... each of you has his-...or her.... strengths. You know what you can do to provide safety to the group. As we've discussed it privately before. Sain, Colin, Sweetie... I urge you to keep an eye out for... changes, if you catch my meaning...""<br/><br/>At this, he paused and looked to the stranger. The second was not in sight, and he worried over what the dragon could be up to for only a moment. The stranger had no knowledge of Mordankell's... peculiar condition, and he hoped he'd be able to avoid any mishap.<br/><br/>Clearing his throat, he continued. ""As for danger... Should the worst happen, I wont be so bold as to tell you how to react, what to do. Simply keep the group in mind... We'll be traveling for a great deal of the day today... Its faster to follow the road... but we'll be easier to locate and attack. I'd like to hear your opinions on this. Should we travel across the forest, or follow the trail?"
1993,A Dangerous Venture,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2354&start=40,2011-02-19T21:06:28,Sweet Sacrifice,"Sweetie smiled, kissing Colin back. It had been a while since they had done that. Gently fingering the amulet around her neck that Colin had given to her way back at the Tavern, she looked at Kell thoughtfully. ""I think it best if we take the forest route. As long as we stay within distance to the road, so that I can keep track of where we are going and be sure we don't get turned around or anything. I think if we stay within about.. a few miles of the road, I will still be able to sense its presence, using air."" She says softly. That, of course, was if they wanted her to do that. Who knows, perhaps someone else would keep better track of the path they were taking than she. But she was simply trying to provide help."
1994,A Dangerous Venture,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2354&start=40,2011-02-19T21:38:28,Ristina,"Yuko was getting bored with the way things were going. If mordakell kept things going as it was. He wouldnâ€™t get to his love in time. She heaved a sigh. There was no way she could fully grant his wish, unless she herself went out to help. The orb in her hand showed that there was a group of people surrounding him. If only she could guide them a little ways back towards her home. ""Raventhe ."" She muttered closing her eyes. As she waited on the raven to land on her arm. Gently she felt itâ€™s claws dig into her arm. ""Please guide that young fellow who had made a visit not too long ago. Bring him and his friends to me. Are you able to do that Raventhe?"" She questioned the raven.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Yesss missstreess I will get that fellow sirrr mordankell.""</span>The raven fluttered his blackish, purple wing, and set out into the forest. Yuko leaned back.<br/><br/>""Letâ€™s hope he can do the jobâ€¦"" Then the orb fluttered to a deep dark red. A color that she had never seen before. It set her off guard for a second. Then the orb focused in on a man that she had seen not moments before. With mordankellâ€™s group. She remembered hearing about demons, but never really saw one in person. For most people associate demons with witches. That is not normally the case.<span style=""font-style: italic""> This manâ€¦he is of some intrest. </span>She thought. As she waited for the raven to do his job"
1995,A Dangerous Venture,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2354&start=40,2011-02-19T22:11:21,WinterStorm,The dragon crumbles some spices into the stew and cuts several loaves of bread before setting several slices on each of the plates he has laid out. Then he waves his hands and several pitchers appear before filling with various juices of different colors. Vandrael waves his hands again and silverware appears by their trays.
1996,A Dangerous Venture,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2354&start=40,2011-02-19T22:55:57,Donta,"Sain nodded, ""The Forest path would be best, however there would be wild animals to contend with, those that are bold enough to confront us. Sticking to the road would eliminate that problem as they tend to avoid them, however I believe no animal or monster would be of much concern to us.""<br/><br/>With the early sun beginning to rise he lifted his head, a shadow from the morning rays illuminated only his reassuring smile. He was somewhat surprised that the small group wasn't paying attention to him as they should, him being a stranger to the rest, but it was also somewhat of a relief. He was not fond of too much attention.<br/><br/>""Mordan, lead the way."""
1997,A Dangerous Venture,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2354&start=40,2011-02-20T00:01:57,Mordankell,"Mordankell nodded, shifted his pack. As they passed by, he noticed the dragon. Pausing to allow each of them to eat if they wish, he nodded his thanks to the dragon. When they had all finished, he led the way deeper into the woods. With the sun as a guide, he kept their path in a general westward direction. The journey was long, and often, he had to consult with the others to be sure they agreed with his chosen direction, with reference to the road.<br/><br/>His feet were aching and blistered when he finally chose a spot to make camp for the night. They had begun an ascent into the mountains, which left the air around them crisper, cooler. He was lucky to happen on a pile of fallen rocks, which had piled against a tree. The result was a well-hidden shelter large enough for all of them, save the dragon, unless he were to become much smaller.<br/><br/>""Well... this looks promising.... Shall we make camp?""<br/><br/>((be sure to check the ooc thread often, located in the Dark Thoughts and Plans page.))"
1998,A Dangerous Venture,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2354&start=40,2011-02-20T01:36:09,Donta,"Sain followed behind their leader, only stopping when the rest paused to eat. He was surprised to see a Dragon just sitting there, waiting for them, and even more so when he saw the prepared meal.  He hesitated for a moment then figured he would need to eat for the long trip, as he was not used to walking everywhere.<br/><br/>With his stomach full, his mind wandered to his habits, of which were not concerning him as he was usually wary of food not prepared by him or at least witnessed prepared. These people had no need to poison him, and it was a feat in itself for a Dragon to prepare a meal in the first place, to also poison it and for him not to notice, it was near impossible.<br/><br/>By the time they had reached a spot Mordankell had claimed as camp, Sain was tempted to lower his hood and remove his robes entirely, yet he resisted and sat in a position where the cool mountain breeze blew into his hood, cooling his warm face. His feet were sore for a change, not his wings which was, to say the least, uncomfortable.<br/><br/>Leaning forward, he rested his scythe against the stone wall and sighed.<br/><br/>""Not to sound pessimistic, but the valley we seek is over this mountain?"" he asked, ""Has anyone been up this way and know what we are to face?"""
1999,A Dangerous Venture,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2354&start=40,2011-02-20T01:50:54,WinterStorm,"Vandrael swishes his tail. He had been there before but he was hunting giants back then.<br/>""I have, there are numerous dangers in those mountains, the most brutal adversary that I have ever fought there are the giants and their are camps of them throughout the mountains. If we wish to survive I suggest that we avoid their camps as much as possible!"" The dragon carves a slice of fish and devours it, maybe eating would soothe his troubled mind."
2000,A Dangerous Venture,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2354&start=40,2011-02-20T04:45:10,Boundary,"Boundary sat next to Sain and looked out at the landscape, his robe blowing in the breeze. His hood covered his face and he maintained his brown eyes, the duty easier due to a lack of magic in the air. Glancing over at Sain he chuckled a little inside at how depressing they looked together, faces hidden under hoods and both sighing, him probably from a somewhat pessimistic outlook on the situation and Boundary because he was bored.<br/><br/>He had remained silent most of the time, not really finding a way to associate himself with the group. The fact that he was one of the few people in the group who didn't truly know Mordankell didn't help either. He recognized a few of the faces from the conversation at the tavern but other than that he didn't know them either. Their auras were quite varied, all of them interesting. The tall one he sat next to, Sain, had quite a dark aura, powerful as well, ancient, though he could sense good intention in him, his power was in the right hands. His looks didn't really intimidate him, he had seen creepier. He could also smell dead flesh on him, Necromancy maybe? He chuckled once again just because he knew a little bit about him from his aura and the smell on him.<br/><br/>He reached in his jacket and pulled out a stick with a piece of dried meat attached to it, he nibbed on it and threw it off the side of the mountain, watching it fall. He looked up at the moon and his eyes glowed amber once more, feeling comfortable about letting them show. Darkness curled around his arms for a brief second and he let out a breath of release. He felt just a slight bit of happiness. If this journey went well, then he would get closer to ""him""... and finally get revenge, and finally be at peace. Who knows what would happen from there, maybe he could relax for once, or maybe he could find his skills a use elsewhere, live a life of excitement.<br/><br/>He broke away from his pondering of the future and looked at the camping group. He then looked over at Sain.<br/><br/>""So, how do you know Mordankell?"" he asked, curious as to who Sain was."
2001,A Dangerous Venture,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2354&start=40,2011-02-20T19:50:04,Tarnished Spirit,"Axela felt horrible about having a steed with her. So she walked in front of him allowing the horse to trail behind.  Why should she be able to let another do the work of walking while everyone else did not get that luxury? â€œFeel free to ride, he is comfortable around.â€ She paused, what was the proper name? â€œDifference.â€ She settled on that word for it seemed to encompass them all. Tail flicking side to side she examined the dynamics of the group. There was a pair who seemed to be mateâ€™s two hooded figures that were possibly connected in some way. But who was she? She did not know one of them. She knew Mordan but that was it. She was very alone here; she knew that everyone would be competing for his attention. Might as well get in some words while he was unoccupied. So she walked up beside him as they reached the plot of land he had chosen for camp. â€œYou have spoke to me very little since I arrived.â€ Feeling her brow furrow she watched him. She had very minimal information about the situation but she knew enough to be cautious. Running her fingers through her auburn hair she felt a ripple go through her body, red turned to blond. Her tail seemed to absorb back into her body. Horns disappeared and green skin turned golden. She grew a few inches taller so she could look Mordan in the eye. Her appearance was now that of a human. She had not adjusted her facial structure but perhaps this appearance would comfort people more. â€œSo tell me, did you bring any of your maps?â€"
2002,A Dangerous Venture,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2354&start=40,2011-02-21T07:50:33,lethrington,"Colin glanced around the makeshift camp that was being set up.  He left one camping trip to go on another.  He wasn't sure which would be the more dangerous of the two though.  He moved his bag on his shoulder to a more comfortable position and sat down on the ground, watching the group with interest.  They had gathered a very strange assortment of creatures, and he was amazed by that.  He wondered how many of them had ever fought a demon before.  He gritted his teeth and looked at the ground as he wondered how many would die fighting it.  He pulled his amulet out from under his shirt and played with it, looking at the ground."
2003,A Dangerous Venture,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2354&start=40,2011-02-21T08:29:51,Sweet Sacrifice,"Luna walked around the camp, seeing Colin sitting away by himself, fingering the amulet. With a smile, she walked up to him and sat at his side. ""You don't know how much I have missed you."" She said softly, gently running a finger along her own amulet. ""I think the only thing that kept me sane was the amulet.. always remembering you are with me at all times, within it."" She says, followed by a light blush as she glances away. ""How are you?"""
2004,A Dangerous Venture,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2354&start=40,2011-02-21T11:06:15,Mordankell,"Mordankell quickly began making preparations. It seemed the others had taken a moment to rest, but he felt too anxious to do so. There was much to be done before this could be allowed for him.<br/><br/>First, he saw to their safety through the night. The small structure of stone served its purpose nicely, but he needed to improve on it. After crawling inside the small cave, he knelt and closed his eyes, feeling the area with his powers rather than his senses. Chanting a few lines, he wove spells into the stone that would prevent anyone inside from being sensed from outside in any way. Next, he wove a few wards through the stones, so that if anything were to try and break through the pile of debris and stone, they would meet with his own violent curse. Satisfied that they would remain safe once they had all entered the shelter, he removed his pack and crawled outside.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""text-decoration: underline"">""Not to sound pessimistic, but the valley we seek is over this mountain?"" he asked, ""Has anyone been up this way and know what we are to face?""</span></span>Sainâ€™s voice carried across the clearing.<br/><br/>â€œI havenâ€™t been  myself,â€ Modankell replied, â€œBut I have researched the area extensively. There is danger aheadâ€¦ Of that I can be certain.â€<br/><br/>As he spoke, he began piling several branches into a fire. Once satisfied the fire was large enough, he lit it by striking his knife on a stone from the pouch at his belt.<br/><br/><span style=""text-decoration: underline""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">â€œYou have spoke to me very little since I arrived.â€</span></span>He looked up as someone spoke to him, finding Axel standing there,<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""text-decoration: underline"">â€œSo tell me, did you bring any of your maps?â€</span></span><br/><br/>â€œThere was little time or opportunity for idle conversation today, my friendâ€¦â€he answered, â€œBut yes. I brought what I thought would be useful for the trip. Why do you ask?â€<br/><br/>The sun was rapidly sinking toward the horizon now. He judged that they would have less than an hour of usable light. Noticing none of the others was paying attention, he stepped away from the shelter and into the forest in search of food. He didnâ€™t dare spend long, so when he found a trio of rabbits, he quickly cast a spell to kill them, cleaned their carcasses and returned to camp.<br/><br/>Once he had the meat roasting over the fire, he settled down against a tree, watching the meat cooking."
2005,A Dangerous Venture,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2354&start=40,2011-02-23T02:29:47,Mordankell,"((On the evening and late night of February 22, several of those actively posting to A Dangerous Venture decided it would be fun to play a scene in chat, continuing on from the last post. A transcript was kept of the events, but the transcript was lengthy. To save time, I will provide a synopsis here. If interested in reading the full events, please send me a message. What follows is a brief description of the chat scene. ))<br/><br/>Mordankell finished cooking the rabbits and the group sat down to eat over some mild conversation.<br/><br/>As they are talking, Sorra the healer appears, having followed the group, angry at Mordankell for leaving her behind. She joins the group with little trouble. Shortly following her arrival, the group decides to sleep, leaving Axel on first watch for the night.<br/><br/>Axel quickly hears an approach. A woman identifying herself as Nayana enters the camp, requesting that Sorra or Mordankell emerge from the shelter and verify her identity. When her request is met, she is then allowed to join the group.<br/><br/>Mordankell returns to the shelter in hopes of regaining his composure and is followed by Sorra. After she leaves, he is awoken by shouts from outside. Another figure has entered the camp. June, otherwise known as Lady Luck, has found herself wandering the woods near the camp and has stumbled into camp quite by accident. Unable to turn her away, they allow her entrance.<br/><br/>Sorra leaves camp, angry at Mordankell, and Nayana goes to comfort her. When they return, Mordankell steps aside to speak with her privately. The pair are unaware that the tree they shelter beneath as they talk bears a vampire, who has been watching the group all evening. Only when the warewolf Talon arrives, unseen by the others, is the vampire's presence discovered. Talon charges at the Vampire, mordankell notices the movement, and pulls Sorra from danger as Talon enters a tense standoff with the vampire.<br/><br/>Sorra tries to run into the standoff in order to aid the vampire but kell holds her back. She is furious at him for this.<br/><br/>Through a lengthy, threatening, and tense conversation, the group arranges to accept aid from the vampire, who will assist them in their quest as payment for alerting him to the presence of a demon near his territory.<br/><br/>When the vampire leaves, Sorra quickly rounds on Mordankell, furious at him for subduing her through the fight. Mordankell makes an apology and leaves her to speak with Talon in privacy.<br/><br/>((this is where i left for the evening. More may have happened... but I am not aware of it as of yet.))"
2006,A Dangerous Venture,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2354&start=60,2011-02-23T02:49:30,Cami chasing hurizon,"(( not to much more happened after you left, has the posting order changed at all?))"
2007,A Dangerous Venture,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2354&start=60,2011-02-23T08:12:40,Mordankell,"((thanks, and no... we are still waiting on donta))"
2008,A Dangerous Venture,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2354&start=60,2011-02-23T23:50:48,Donta,"Sain woke with a start, his nightmares still vivid in his mind. He was still sitting in the shelter, having dozed off just after nightfall. He had to remind himself where he was and what he was doing, yet his past chose tonight to creep up and kick him in the ass.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Calm yourself brother. You are safe.""</span><br/><br/>Her voice echoed in his head and he took a breath, already calming himself. He nodded and reached into his robes, through a portal into his store to pull a canteen which he drank deeply of.<br/><br/>""I am still plagued by that night."" he muttered, ""I'm still searching for him."" He heard a sigh in his head and a feeling of comfort that was not his own.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""I've told you before, brother. You should not seek vengeance for me. I am still here with you.""</span><br/><br/>""You are. But you still died."" he said, standing up. He stowed his canteen and quietly left the shelter, ""Yumi, I miss you.""<br/><br/>Once outside he raised his arms over his head after looking around to see that he was alone to stretch, his wings stretching out as well raising his cloak and becoming visible. Once he was done he made sure to cover them again, but failed to notice the small amount of black feathers on the ground beneath him. Turning around he saw Mordankell approaching from around a tree..<br/><br/>""Morning."" he said."
2009,A Dangerous Venture,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2354&start=60,2011-02-24T00:22:16,Sweet Sacrifice,"(EDITED, PLEASE REREAD IF YOU HAVE READ IT ALREADY)<br/><br/>Sweetie fluttered open her eyes, stifling a yawn. She hadn't slept so well in a while, and she realized why. She awoke, cuddling up to Colin. She stood up slowly, trying her best not to wake him, and then stretched. She silently and carefully made her way outside and glanced up at the bright sun. She quickly turned away again, rubbing her eyes. She looked down at her arms, and gasped. In her hurry, she hadn't brought along her makeup to cover up her Mark. She sighed softly, hoping she wouldn't stand out. On her forehead was a filled in crescent moon, with wisps of air blowing away from it and framing her face down to her cheek bone. From there, fire flames framed her face along her jawline. Starting at her shoulders and ending at her elbows, were beautiful waves and streams of water crashing their way down. Then, on her forearms, from the inside of her elbow to her wrists, were thorny vines that wrapped around her arms and entangled themselves. Here and there a flower sprouted from one of the leaves and such. To complete her mark, at her wrists a single vine sprouted and curled along to her palms. There, a white rose bloomed on each of her palms. She sighed, hoping she had been smart enough to bring her coverup."
2010,A Dangerous Venture,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2354&start=60,2011-02-24T01:25:03,lethrington,"Colin began to toss and turn as the presence of sweetie left him.  He rolled back and forth, grasping at the ground.  He winced with pain suddenly and sat up straight.  Colin rubbed his head slowly, wondering what exactly had caused him the pain.  He stood up with a sigh and looked around.  Apparently Luna had already gotten up, and he figured she might be outside.  He stretched and yawned before walking out of the shelter to see Luna.  He blinked with surprise and stared at her a moment before walking up to her, ""Good morning Luna.  Your mark is showing,"" He said to her with a wink before leaning closer and kissing her gently.  ""And it's beautiful,"" He said with a wide smile as he pulled away.  He glanced around the camp, looking to see if anyone else had gotten up."
2011,A Dangerous Venture,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2354&start=60,2011-02-28T10:58:28,Mordankell,"((see to OOC thread for an explanation for the posting order break.))<br/><br/>The party accompanying Mordankell have tarried in camp for the majority of the day, deciding it was best to be fully rested before entering a dangerous unknown valley. As such, little is done for the day.<br/><br/>Mordankell speaks with each member he can, learning of their skills in combat in order to know what to expect should they be ambushed. He also reveals the fact that his condition is worsening, and instructs the party members to avoid being alone with him, as a precaution. Shortly after, he finds himself unavoidably alone with Sorra. She has seemed off all day and he is worried. His is right to worry, as it turns out that the spirit of a former lover is inhabiting her. After a long talk with the spirit, Mordankell is able to negotiate Sorra's release, arrange for the spirit himself to watch Mordankell and swiftly take control should it become clear Mordankell may be losing control.<br/><br/>This solved, he slips into a much needed slumber in the woods and wakes refreshed. Upon returning to camp, he prepares a roast bird for food for the others. Many hours pass idly, with the party all doing as they desire. Mordankell waits for their attention to be off of him, then slips off into the trees. The following is a transcript of what transpires when Sweetie notices his departure, followed by a summary for easier reading.<br/><br/><blockquote class=""uncited""><div>Mordankell wraps his cloak around himself firmly to keep the chill off. His eyes move around the camp, noting the comings and goings of his friends. When he is sure no one is looking, he stands and moves to the edge of the small clearing, waits, and then hurriedly disappears into the trees.<br/><br/>Sweetie opens her eyes slowly and sits up, looking around. She blinks in surprise, seeing Kell just in time to watch him dash into the trees. Not missing a beat, she scurries to her feet and runs after him carefully, silently<br/><br/>Mordankell swiftly and silently climbs higher up the mountain slope, occasionally stopping to gaze around, keeping his bearings.<br/><br/>Sweetie follows from a good distance, not in sight, using her wind affinity to track him<br/><br/>Mordankell pauses, leaning against a tree to consult the map he pulls from his pack.<br/><br/>Sweetie hangs back, climbing a tree and watching him from above<br/><br/>Mordankell turns back, looking down the hill in the direction he'd climbed, thinking he'd heard a noise. Shrugging after a moment, he puts the map away and continues his careful climb.<br/><br/>Sweetie jumps from tree to tree, trying her best to keep quiet. On the last jump, she barely makes it, sliding against a branch and gripping it with her hands, which grow scratched and bloody from the bark. She hangs limply for a moment before quickly heaving herself onto the branch and sitting silently, hoping he didn't see her.<br/><br/>Mordankell makes no move that he noticed, but his eyes go steely. continuing his climb, he moves slowly, obviously, until suddenly disappearing behind a tree. <br/><br/>Sweetie frowns in disappointment, closing her eyes. A gentle breeze blows by and she smiles, jumping to another tree and gaining sight of him yet again<br/><br/>Mordankell 's cloak is only just visible, flapping in the breeze a bit, he seems to have come to a stop again.<br/>Sweetie jumps to yet another tree, watching curiously<br/><br/>Mordankell remains still, cloak flapping a bit.<br/><br/>Sweetie leans down, watching him<br/><br/>Mordankell seems to be bending over something, hunched, hidden under the cloak.<br/>Sweetie frowns, jumping from the tree and approaching him slowly.<br/><br/>Mordankell still hasn't moved, hunched over under the cloak.<br/><br/>Sweetie walks towards him cautiously. ""Kell?"" She asks softly<br/><br/>Mordankell suddenly steps from behind a bush, having shed the cloak and hidden from sight, leaving the cloak as bait. Having failed to recognize the figure he'd noticed following, he silently wraps an iron hard arm around your arms, pinning you to him. you feel the point of a blade at your throat. ""Do not move, if you wish to live. answer me fully, naive... Why do you stalk me?""<br/><br/>Sweetie blinks in surprise, standing perfectly still. ""Why did you leave?""<br/><br/>Mordankell pulls the blade away suddenly and turns you to face him. With an exasperated growl, he glares at you, ""sweetie.... you really shouldn't have followed.""<br/><br/>Sweetie rolls her eyes and glares at Kell. ""And you really shouldn't of tried leaving.. again!""<br/><br/>&lt;Mordankell&gt;: My dear... I'm not leaving. I'm scouting out the trail. I would have returned before my absence was noted.<br/><br/>&lt;Sweetie&gt;: Then why did you leave alone?<br/><br/>&lt;Mordankell&gt;: Subtlety and undetected movements are easiest alone.<br/><br/>Sweetie sighs softly, rubbing her head. <br/><br/>&lt;Mordankell&gt;: I'm sorry I worried you, my dear... <br/><br/>Sweetie shakes her head, taking a step back. ""It's okay.. I shouldn't have worried so much about it anyways.""<br/><br/>Mordankell pulls you into a hug, something he seems to do too often. He holds you there, taking comfort in the contact. ""Nonsense... it is that very trait in you that makes you so endearing.<br/><br/>Sweetie can't help but smile, accepting and returning the hug<br/><br/>&lt;Mordankell&gt;: Since you managed to follow me so silently... you may as well accompany me. Are you ready to continue?<br/><br/>Sweetie nods. ""Sure.""<br/><br/>Mordankell picks up his cloak and fastens it around his shoulders again. ""Very well... let us continue.""<br/>Mordankell turns and leads the way, moving even farther up the mountain. As the climb becomes steeper, their progress slows.<br/><br/>Sweetie follows Kell easily, occasionally tripping but catching herself before she falls<br/><br/>Mordankell reaches a peak of sorts and climbs up onto a large boulder. From this vantage, he is able to see down into the valley that is their destination, as well as back toward camp.<br/><br/>Mordankell turns, offering a hand to help her up, then gazes out over the valley.<br/><br/>Sweetie takes his hand willingly, climbing up onto the boulder and following his gaze<br/><br/>&lt;Mordankell&gt;: hmm...<br/><br/>&lt;Mordankell&gt;: Looks safe enough... seems an average forest...<br/> <br/>&lt;Mordankell&gt;: But appearances can be deceiving...<br/><br/>&lt;Mordankell&gt;: for now, however... I'd say that...<br/> <br/>Mordankell points. <br/><br/>&lt;Mordankell&gt;: Would be our best route. What do you say?<br/><br/>Sweetie nods, looking carefully<br/><br/>&lt;Sweetie&gt;: It looks like it<br/><br/>Mordankell nods. <br/><br/>&lt;Mordankell&gt;: Well we'd best return to camp bef-<br/><br/>Mordankell 's words trail off, his eyes focusing on a distant point<br/><br/>Sweetie glances at Kell curiously, before following his gaze, silently wondering what he saw<br/><br/>&lt;Mordankell&gt;: Sweetie... <br/><br/>&lt;Mordankell&gt;: I need you to do me a favor...<br/> <br/>Sweetie glances at Kell again<br/><br/>Mordankell never takes his eyes from the same point.<br/><br/>&lt;Sweetie&gt;: Before you say anything<br/><br/>&lt;Sweetie&gt;: If you want me to stay here, or leave, the answer is no<br/><br/>&lt;Mordankell&gt;: Sweetie, you must. Run back to camp as swiftly as your feet can carry you... Alert the others... arm them as quickly as you can and bring them here... We're in for a serious problem. And soon. I'll stay here and- <br/><br/>Mordankell finally looks at her, eyes full of fury and fear.<br/><br/>Sweetie blinks in surprise. <br/><br/>&lt;Mordankell&gt;: Please, Sweetie! Go!<br/><br/>&lt;Sweetie&gt;: Kell.. what is going on?<br/><br/>&lt;Mordankell&gt;: RUN!!<br/><br/>Sweetie slowly stands, but doesn't leave. ""Kell I'm not leaving you here alone!""<br/><br/>&lt;Mordankell&gt;: You must! I will be fine... briefly. Return as soon as you can!<br/><br/>Sweetie bites her lip, and forcing herself to turn against her will and dash through the forest towards the camp</div></blockquote><br/><br/>sweetie follows kell silently, but he hears her. Leaving his cloak as bait, he jumps out at her, thinking she is an enemy. When he realizes who has been following her,  he grudgingly allows her to accompany him after explaining that he only plans to scout out the route up the mountain and attempt to discover any possible threats. When they reach the top, the two stand looking out over the hidden valley and decide on a route. just as they are about to head back, Mordankell sees something that frightens him and he sends Sweetie running back to call the others for help, as he remains behind to face whatever threat he has detected.<br/><br/>((sweetie will now post her hurried return to camp, calling for aid, and then we will resume normal posting order. Any who do not respond within a reasonable time will be skipped. You may join back in at any time, but we will no longer wait weeks for each post.))"
2012,A Dangerous Venture,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2354&start=60,2011-02-28T11:12:58,Sweet Sacrifice,"Sweetie ran through the forest as quickly as possible, trying hard not to trip or stumble. She was confused, surprised she obliged to leave Kell there alone, and worried as hell. She crashed through the trees, branches wacking her in the face and dress now tattered, ripped, and abused. She wore no shoes, so she had quite the number of rocks or bark pieces shoved brutally into her skin. But this neither stopped nor slowed her.<br/><br/>She finally ran into view, in front of the shelter. She shouted loudly, running into the shelter. ""Wake up! Wake up! Kell is in trouble! Arm yourselves and follow me!"" She screams, tripping and sliding into the shelter, scraping her knees. She stands again, running to her bag and retrieving a few daggers, strapping them around her thigh. She then ran to the entrance of the shelter. ""Hurry! Hurry! Grab a weapon and follow!"" She screams hysterically.<br/><br/>After a moment, she yells out again. ""He is up the mountain route, at a hidden valley! Hurry!"" She yells one more time. Not waiting to see if anyone was following her yet, she turned and abruptly ran back into the trees, heading back to Kell as quickly as her tired feet would carry her."
2013,A Dangerous Venture,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2354&start=60,2011-03-01T01:41:24,lethrington,"Colin had been resting silently against a tree.  The sound of sweetie running into the camp already had his senses perked and had him standing up straight.  He hung onto every word as she rushed in, taking weapons and yelling out orders.  As she ran from the camp he did not hesitate.  He sprinted after her at a speed that made him appear as nothing but a shadow alongside her.  In his right hand he held a dark longsword, seemingly made of pure darkness, abyss like in color.  His other hand glowed brightly with an orange glow, radiating pure heat.  His eyes darted back and forth, analyzing everything in sight as he sprinted after sweetie.  He spoke not a word, wishing to get there as soon as possible.  There was no time for conversation or anything of the like.  To sweetie it would appear as though a shadowy wave was dashing alongside her.  Hopefully she would be too busy running to notice how disturbing such a sight would be."
2014,A Dangerous Venture,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2354&start=60,2011-03-02T16:22:49,Boundary,"Boundary's meditation was broken by Sweetie...again. He sighed as his mental consciousness once again left the dark realm and he looked to see what it was. Sweetie had come running into the camp, her condition was not the best, her dress was tattered and she seemed distressed.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Wake up! Wake up! Kell is in trouble! Arm yourselves and follow me!""</span><br/><br/>Boundary immediately got to his feet, doing a quick check that everything was where it was supposed to be. He sent out his aura in a thin sheet across the forest, hoping that anything out of the ordinary would be easily perceived. Tiny flickers that represented the animals appeared in his vision and then he saw Mordankell's aura, brightly clear in his vision, he couldn't mistake it for anything else. He immediately dashed away, his body seemingly disappearing as he went after him."
2015,A Dangerous Venture,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2354&start=60,2011-03-02T23:17:26,Donta,"Sain spun around as Sweetie came from the woods. She seemed panicked and pleaded for help. Sain stood and watched as the rest scrambled to get ready and run after her, he on the other hand waited until they were out of sight before he started.<br/><br/>with a snap of his fingers the fire went out and he started looking around for any items left behind. He had a feeling that they wouldn't be returning to the camp so he did a quick clean up, then the extra meat was tossed into a dark portal before he quickly uncovered his dark wings to launch himself into the air.<br/><br/>With his scythe hanging from his hands, he soared high over the heads of those rushing up the side of the mountain, he figured he would reach Mordan at the top of the mountain at the same time, yet he kept going once he soared over his head. At this point, he knew the others would see him flying and know of his dark wings, but he sensed something very wrong. Something more important than keeping his secret. The hidden valley below passed by quickly as he flew overhead, his eyes intently scanning the trees below. Mordankell saw something down there that disturbed him, and Sain could feel something too, he just wasn't sure of where or what it was.<br/><br/>Circling high, he hovered for a moment, his hair blowing in a mess behind him, but he didn't care. With a sigh, he turned and headed back to the group, landing gracefully on a boulder beside Mordankell, crouching now but his attention remained on the valley below.<br/><br/>""There's something there. I feel it."" he said."
2016,A Dangerous Venture,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2354&start=60,2011-03-03T05:18:12,Mordankell,"Mordankell looks over, hearing the arrival of Sain. There is only time to nod in greeting before they arrive...<br/><br/>A group of five beings of the darkest magic Mordankell had ever felt crashed through the line of trees, flying toward the pair of shadowcasters at incredible speeds. The first of the group, and apparently the leader, was a large figure standing nearly as tall as a building. Its entire form was crawling with purple flames, leaving little detail of the figure beneath visible. He was, as far as Mordankell could tell, an incendiary demon, able to wield shadow and flame with a power matched by none. His blows would be well beyond those of any one member of Mordankell's party. The second and third were twins. They were feline and graceful, in a dark and sinister way. They moved through the plant life with absolute silence. The were obviously fierd and powerful, though they didn't seem able to wield any magic. the Fourth was merely a shadow, drifting along with the others. Occasionally it would alter shape and form. Mordankell could tell nothing about the figure, but somehow it worried him most of all. Last, he took note of the largest shape of them all, a massive rock formation which thundered along with the rest. Uprooting a pair of trees, it clutched saplings in its massive fists like swords, advancing steadily on the pair of friends. He was obviously made completely of stone and would not fall to any corruption or influence. Only sheer force would succeed in stopping him. And even then, only when there was nothing but dust left.<br/><br/>Mordankell looked over at Sain, ""Looks like its show time..."" The confidence of his words did not match the expression of worry on his face."
2017,A Dangerous Venture,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2354&start=60,2011-03-05T05:53:58,Boundary,"Boundary jumped upon a tree and couldn't miss the giant goliaths, one that seemed like a big walking fire that blazed through the forest, the other one looking like a bigger version of a golem. He also could sense the auras of two shapes moving quickly throught the forest, using the bigger ones as distractions. The fifth one was almost missed by his ""scan"" of the area, almost blending into the general dark feeling of the environment. It seemed like the shades that Boundary could summon, only much stronger, much faster, and far more sinister.<br/><br/>Boundary jumped up and used the air around him to fling him at one of the giants, using the energy of his surrounding environment and of his own aura and sending it all into his fists, his runes glowed fiercely as he gathered speed, using his own aura to also propel himself forward. His fist became engulfed in darkness and had become a juggernaut of destruction on his arm. He pulled it back as he closed the distance and yelled loudly as he slammed his fist into the rock giant's chest, the force slamming hard into its body, he then opened his hand out, palm pressed to its chest as he floated, and caused the shadows around him to gather.<br/><br/>""Umbra Dominus!"" he yelled as a colossal blast of darkness slammed point blank into its chest. His aura raged with power and his eyes turned a bright burning amber as power raged throughout his body."
2018,A Dangerous Venture,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2354&start=60,2011-03-12T20:20:44,Donta,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">Mordankell looked over at Sain, ""Looks like its show time..."" The confidence of his words did not match the expression of worry on his face.</span><br/><br/>""Indeed."" he said, his eyes becoming white he held his scythe out before him horizontally, his fingers straightening as power gathered in his hands. Before him a dark portal appeared on the ground, sealed by a purple rune. On his right hand, the bandages came loose and revealed grey stone that began glowing brightly. His voice now demonic and raspy,<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Demon of ice and snow. May your wrath be brought upon those who oppose me, your master is in need of your strength. COME JAKKAR!"" </span><br/><br/><div style=""margin:20px; margin-top:5px""><div class=""quotetitle""><input class=""button2 btnlite"" onclick=""if (this.parentNode.parentNode.getElementsByTagName('div')[1].getElementsByTagName('div')[0].style.display != '') { this.parentNode.parentNode.getElementsByTagName('div')[1].getElementsByTagName('div')[0].style.display = '';      this.innerText = ''; this.value = 'Hide'; } else { this.parentNode.parentNode.getElementsByTagName('div')[1].getElementsByTagName('div')[0].style.display = 'none'; this.innerText = ''; this.value = 'Show'; }"" style=""text-align:center;width:100px;margin:0px;padding:0px;"" type=""button"" value=""Show""/></div><div class=""quotecontent""><div style=""display: none;""><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i103.photobucket.com/albums/m137/doodad64/Ice_Elemental_by_spiritamael.jpg"">[ img ]</a></div></div></div><br/><br/>A massive ice demon slowly rose from the dark portal, the rune covering it tracing lines across its crystalline body. Once he had fully risen, the portal vanished and it roared, the rune shattering from its body. Sain's eyes returned to normal and he lifted his arm to point at the mountain of flame that was the incendiary demon, ""ATTACK!""<br/><br/>Jakkar roared and bolted forward yet it was still like an ant charging a full grown man, but Sain wasn't finished his magic. He was pouring massive amounts of his magical energy into his demon, who looked to be unable to use it at all.<br/><br/>It was very hard to notice since the enemy was demanding everyone's attention. The moisture in the air, along with nearby patches of snow were quickly darting towards the ice demon, the water crystallizing and attaching to the rampaging demon's body. By the time it reached the monstrous fire demon. Jakkar had grown to half it's height, and tackled the fire demon around the waist. Fire and ice collided, sending a massive cloud of steam into the air, which quickly condensed in the cool mountain air to become rain. While Sain's attention was focused on his summoned creature, he still launched himself in the air to rush at the oncoming shade, unsure if his attacks would make any difference..."
2019,A Dangerous Venture,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2354&start=60,2011-03-12T20:36:53,lethrington,"Colin sprinted even faster, and he began to quickly build up his energy as he ran.  He could sense the creatures in his head, and he was going to make a good first impression on them.  Focusing all of his energy, he leaned forward and opened his fist, palm facing behind him.  A large burst of fire and dark energy erupted like the jet of a modern day plane might.  The force of this sent him flying at near sonic speeds.  The trees bent and branches and rocks were thrown up into the air as he zipped overhead.  He clenched his fist and held it out in front of him as he flew out of the trees.  One of the twins was in front of him, and in mid pounce on kell.  Colin crashed into it, the energized fist crashing into its rib cage.  In a split second, many things happened.  The creatures chest cavity was torn apart, killing it instantly.  It was sent flying away, far out into the distance and out of sight.  All the dust and dirt and rocks and twigs, and everything else that got picked up reached him.  The dust dissipated quickly, and all the rubble fell to the ground.  Colin was left standing there, splattered with blood and dust, his fist outstretched.  His feet had dug a small trench into the ground as he had stopped moving.  He opened his hand and another sword, much like the one in his other hand, appeared in it.  He turned around to face the others that were there, eyes pitch black with a red flame inside."
2020,A Dangerous Venture,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2354&start=60,2011-03-13T05:19:51,Mordankell,"Mordankell looked out across the clearing, taking in the approaching demons, appraising with his eyes. As he watched, Several things happened relatively at once.<br/><br/>Boundary suddenly launched himself into the clearing, flying with incredible speed at the giant stone formation. Mordankell could sense the power of an impact spell building around Boundary as he flew, then as he approached the goliath, Mordankell noticed that the Shadowy figure drew closer. An instant before Boundary hit, the bulk of the spell was absorbed into the shadowy figure, vanishing without effect. Boundary struck the golliath with an incredible concussion, but unaided by magic as he'd expected to.<br/><br/>Before Mordankell could notice the effect of the impact, his attention was caught by the man next to him. Sain began chanting in a dark tongue. As the spell was wrought, Mordankell could again feel the power of his casting being absorbed by the Shade. Finally, the summoning portal spewed forth a demon of ice. Sain quickly sent the demon toward the Fire demon. Fire and ice collided with incredible power, which Mordankell could tell was unable to be absorbed by the demon. Before long, the Fire Demon would be reduced to a shell of its former self, but he didn't have the time to watch this happen.<br/><br/>Mordankell gasped as Sain launched himself at the Shade. He didn't know what, but he felt sure that something terrible would happen if Sain came into contact with the shade. Without thinking, he sent a concussive bolt of shadow flying toward Sain, hoping to send him flying off course, away from the Shade. Most of the energy of his effort was absorbed by the Shade, but he could tell that some of it made its mark.<br/><br/>Colin came flying into the clearing at the same time that Mordankell turned to face the Shade. Mordankell barely registered the fact that Colin's spell of trajectory was absorbed like everything else had been so far. He landed in a collision with one of the feline twins, killing it. Mordankell faced off with the Shade, which had drawn toward him. He felt a great pull on his very being, as if his own energy were being absorbed. Gritting his teeth, he squinted his eyes in concentration, and squared off against the Shade, entering into a magical tug-of-war. He felt more and more of his energy being absorbed. He shuddered to think what would be done with all of the power that had been consumed.<br/><br/>Blocking out all thought, Mordankell focused entirely on the Shade. With great effort, he began drawing power from the shade, tugging with all his might to counter the Shades vaccuming void"
2021,A Dangerous Venture,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2354&start=60,2011-03-13T06:29:49,Boundary,"Boundary cursed as he felt the power he had built up leave him, he did not like this at all, something had sapped his power from him the moment before firing. He looked around and got a lock on the dark energy, which was being consumed by the shade that he had seen before. He couldn't fight with it taking his energy away before attacks connect...well he could, it would just be a lot more aggravating.<br/><br/>He saw that Mordankell was trying to combat its will with his own, attempting to absorb some of its power in the process. Boundary landed on the ground and reached out with his hand, extending his aura towards the shade. He was focused until its aura became visible, a seemingly liquid field of darkness. Boundary grabbed onto its aura with his own, and began tugging. With Mordankell's power already being used to absorb its power, it became even easier once Bounday began, the two warriors weakening the beast together. Boundary waited, and hoped this wouldn't take too long."
2022,A Dangerous Venture,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2354&start=60,2011-03-14T20:17:01,WinterStorm,"Vandrael has silently been following the party and upon seeing them engage in combat, leaps into action. In a flying tackle he knocks the shade over and starts wrestling with it. With his enchanted blade knocked to the side, the knight wrestles with the dark being for control over his knife. The knight can feel the Shade's energy being drained away by something or someone, but despite this, Vandrael is finding it hard to fight. The knight clutches his chest in agony. Blood runs down his tunic as the Shade buries its own weapon into his chest. The knight smashes his fist into the dark being and plunges his dagger into its throat. Then he kicks the Shade in the stomach knocking it over again, then Vandrael tackles the dark being, smashing his fists into the creature's body hoping to kill it. The knight retrieves his sword and slams into the Shade as it recovers. Blood drips down his face as a spell cast by the being hits him in the forehead. Vandrael slams his fist into the Shade's chest and swinging his sword in an arc, blocks its incoming attack.<br/><br/>""Retreat back into the darkness from wence you came creature of darkness, and harm this party no more,"" the knight says. At this being said his sword ingites with white flame, blinding and driving away any weaker creatures of darkness, but making the Shade smile.<br/><br/>""Vandrael Nightmare, its been a long time hasn't it, now bow before me and become my servant as you once were,"" the Shade says reaching toward him.<br/><br/>The knight is forced to kneel at the being's feet as a unseen necklace around his neck begins to glow. Then upon looking up into the Shade's eyes, Vandrael begins to change. His sword begins to turn as black as night and flames erupt from it hilt toward it tip. His gentle eyes turn into deep red vengeful eyes hungry for bloodshed. Then all of his armor begins to turn black as night as well and flames erupt from either end.  His long blonde hair transforms into a raging fire and his body begins grow darker and darker by the minute. The knight fights bravely against the Shade's power but he is helpless against it."
2023,A Dangerous Venture,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2354&start=60,2011-03-14T23:47:23,Mordankell,"((post removed. thank you, Winterstorm, for editing your post. ))"
2024,A Dangerous Venture,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2354&start=60,2011-03-15T15:55:04,zoruna,"Mynxel had been watching this entire fight from the very start. He had yet to decide if he was going to join in or not. A random act of good or random act of evil. He was a man who rode a thin line between good or evil. And not in the I'm nuetral and don't care either way sort of way. He was indifferent yet at times seemed uncaring. Yet that was only slightly true. He was strange in he could care yet seem not to at the exact same time. For now he was watching. To see if they would possibly need any help. He was also watching just in case someone may be in need of healing. He wasn't the type to let someone be injured and not use his natural ability to heal go unused. Well...most of the time anyways.<br/><br/>He was here now. Seeing one of the feline beings get massacured was actually rather amusing. Now perhaps he should join in. Help end the other one? It would be most likely a rather entertaining fight. He smirks a bit. A possibly long yet entertaining battle. Been a while since he'd engaged in battle and found it worth his time. His smirk fades as quickly as it came. He was going to get serious...ish. His outer appearance gave off the illusion of indifference. Yet inside there was time he found things amusing even if he never let anyone else know it.<br/><br/>He notices the other feline being was rather upset by this turn of events. Of its buddies annihilation. He noticed the action it had decided to take while the man who massacured the other had his back to it. He draws his twin scymitars and flips downwards. The sound of sharp nails hitting metal can be heard. He had made his appearance. And was now fighting scymitars to claws with the other twin creature. He calls back over his shoulder. ""Never turn your back on an opponent."" he says it with cold indifference.<br/><br/>And in this case he truly was cold and indifferent. Distant as this was a fight...not a meeting of new...associates. He never let himself make friends. In or out of battle. He had no time for making strings to which he would be attached to. His lifestyle and choices left no time for such things. To do so would complicate things. For he chose at random whether he fought with the good or the evil. Based randomly and solely upon his whim. And that was the way he liked it.<br/><br/>He allowed the creature to get one clawed hand close to his face. And uses this trickery of allowing it to slice off the arm from the elbow down. He ignores the scream of anger and pain the creature made. Advancing towards it as if he had not heard any sound that it made. The creature grew smarter and began to fight with intent to kill. And thus the true fight began. The sound of anger and rapid strikes and blocks occured. This was not to say he did not get hit or take damage. He just acted as if he didn't have stinging scratches riddling arms and chest alike. He takes his time. Letting this creature get angrier and angrier. The angrier you make a foe...the more likely they are to make a fatal error."
2025,A Dangerous Venture,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2354&start=60,2011-03-15T21:16:43,Donta,"Sain nearly reached the Shade, when he was struck in the side by a shadow bolt, causing him to veer to the left and flail his wings wildly trying to regain control of his rush, yet was unable to and slammed into a tree that had fallen. Above his ice demon was now sitting on the Incendiary Demon, pounding it on the chest, its hollow head now void of flame long ago, the fire quelled by Jakkar's unmelting ice. Even though his opponent had died, the ice demon continued to pound on it, roaring loudly.<br/><br/>Sain picked himself up off the ground, blood now dripping down his face. He watched as his Demon finally smashed the chest and head of the massive demon he was pounding on, it's body crumbling beneath it. It roared loudly once more and Sain knew all to well what it would mean. It's attention was turned to the rear, Sain followed it's gaze to see the group struggling with the Shade. It made one step and Sain's hand shot out, dark shackles shot out of a quickly opening portal beneath it to bind it's hands and feet. It roared as it struggled to continue it's rampage as it slowly sank beneath the ground, then once it had been returned to the Demon realm, Sain collapsed on the fallen log, his gaze still locked on the battle that continued. Breathing hard, he realized what had happened and why. It was Mordan who fired upon him, and if he had not, he would surely have lost his power. He could sense the massive amount of power the Shade was siphoning. As he watched, a bloody eyebrow lifted as he sensed the flow of power suddenly shift, and Mordankell began pulling the energy from the Shade.<br/><br/>He needed to help, but creating a portal of such a size to return his Demon had drained him, and the concussion wasn't helping. Closing his eyes for a moment he focused his energy on pulling the life force out of the log he was laying on, beneath him it started to whither and die, becoming dry and brittle. When he was done, the now weak and hollow log collapsed under his weight, sending a shower of light splinters into the air, to drift down onto his dark robes. He stood shakily and brushed his clothes off, taking a few steps towards the fight.<br/><br/>It was then that another person burst from the treeline beside him. His sudden appearance made Sain jump for a moment then he was worried it was another enemy. He opened his mouth to warn his friends, but the newcomer was too fast and had reached them before he could utter a word. To his relief, the stranger was helping them.<br/><br/>He jumped and spread his wings, but a sharp pain in his right wing made him wince and he stumbled on a landing a few feet below. He then continued on with a quick run to the fight, not having the energy to fight with the Shade so instead headed for the last feline warriors back, hoping it was too focused on the new opponent.<br/><br/>The Feline warrior became enraged now only with one arm. It locked in a sturdy parry with the stranger as they struggled to force each other's hand.<br/><br/>Bringing his scythe up, he brought it down across the warriors back, spinning it around to hold it behind him, his other hand shot forward and pressed against it's back, touching it's blood. The stranger would be able to feel the warriors strength quickly fade, then quickly seem to age. It staggered backwards but Sain kept his hand firmly planted on it's back. Aged and thinning arms struggled to reach behind to pull him off, but it was far too weak to move his grip. Sain kept drawing it's life force out until it was a dried, withered husk of what was once a strong demon, then let it drop to the ground."
2026,A Dangerous Venture,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2354&start=80,2011-03-16T06:16:27,WinterStorm,"Vandrael screams in agony as the flesh from his body is peeled off by the Shade's fingers and his entire body engulfs in flames. Dark shadows wrap around him creating a hooded robe and essence of his being. The knights clamps his hands over his eyes as his eyes burn, transforming into bright furances for all to see. As Vandrael touches his face, and sees his fingers, he screams in terror. No flesh covers his body anymore, he is a skeleton of flame, no longer the white knight that dashed in to protect his friends, but instead another foe for them to fight. With its flaming sword the Nightmare, that the knight has become charges Mordankell and Boundry, swinging his Hellish Blade around like a flaming brand.<br/><br/>Then Vandrael speaks, his voice is like a crackling flames and the whisper of Death made into one.<br/>""None shall harm the Great Shade, for I Nightmare shall turn all who dare to touch him into ashes. For I feast on the pain and agony that I cause, now die fools!""<br/>With that the Nightmare spews fire from its mouth straight at the party and then charges through the smoke and confusion like an angry elephant knocking people this way and that in its fury. Even as the party block or dodge its attacks, they feel its anger and witness its power."
2027,A Dangerous Venture,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2354&start=80,2011-03-17T02:38:37,Mordankell,"Mordankell clenched his jaw, grinding his teeth as he forced himself to keep drawing from the sShade. Either his senses had increased in speed, or the world had slowed. With vivid clarity, he seemed able to watch every motion around the clearing without taking his focus off of the dwindling Shade. There was little left of the dark void of power now, and he grinned with a mad, victorious gleam in his eyes. Nothing could stop him now...<br/><br/>He registered the fact that his party had been joined by another with little interest. The Ice Demon,  and the feline twin met their ends, which would normally have caused him to chuckle.  Destruction was always entertaining to him. But at that moment, he was rather distracted.<br/><br/>Charging forward a couple paces, Mordankell plunged his fist deep into the void. The shadowy form of the Shade seemed to disperse quickly, melting away, not into the air, but into Mordankell. When at last the Shade had disappeared, Mordankell closed his eyes, lowered his head, and drew in a deep, slow breath. Exhaling, he sighed with an exhilarated enthusiasm. His eyes opened to reveal irises of utter blackness.<br/><br/>His first act was to seize ahold of the dwindling, pathetic control the Shade had held over the Nightmare. At once, he spoke in a dark, demonic tongue. His words would be lost on all present, but his meaning was clear. He ordered the Nightmare to stop, using far more authority than the Shade had. The transference would likely shatter the spell that bound the former knight, freeing him again, but he cared little. He could kill such a pathetic, pitiful monstrosity with ease. As if to make his point, he cast a bolt of shadow at the Nightmare so potent that any mortal man would have been blown to oblivion, not bothering to look and see if his orb met its mark. His aim was always true... he had no reason to doubt it.<br/><br/>A deep chuckle emanated from his chest as he turned on the spot, taking in the destruction around the clearing. A fire demon lay, ruined, on the ground. Two feline beasts had also been slain. All that was left was a stone golem of some kind. Pitiful opponents for one so great... but he would have to make do with what he had. The Golem immediately stopped any attack it had been making, eyes that reflected an absolute lack of intelligence swung to the Shade, coming to rest for only a moment before it fled into the forest.<br/><br/>His only remaining opponents seemed ignorant of their immediate fate and he frowned with disappointment. He would find much more joy in their deaths if they would at least attempt to defend themselves... Deciding that he deserved to endulge himself after so many years of depriving his true nature, Mordankell grinned at them. His hand raised, an orb of shadow already forming in his palm. Then the hand froze. He looked down at it in complete amazement and fury. Why was his body disobeying his command? He glared at his own hand and tried again to cast the bolt. The voice of the mortal, sorry excuse for a warlock that had once controlled his body spoke within his mind. He heard the voice issue from his own lips and felt a fury rise within him.<br/><br/>â€œYou will...NOTâ€ said the voice of the true Mordankell, through gritted teeth, â€œHarm my friends... so long as there is life in me.â€<br/><br/>The fury that swelled within him seemed divided into two equal portions. Half of his soul fought desperately to force the other into submission, seeking to stop the acts of destruction he would surely commit. The other half sought to either obliterate the first, or at least to dominate it. So intense was the battle that Mordankell's body began to writhe. Foam formed at the corners of his mouth. Every muscle in his body expanded and contracted rapidly. He sank to his knees, eyes rolling back in his head, then fell sideways, body still writhing. After a long moment of intense agony, the body of Mordankell collapsed, limp, to the forest floor. The only movement was now his steady, calm breathing. His eyes remained open, staring without expression at the canopy of leaves above him. The color of his irises continue to shift groggily from black to blue and back again as he stared.<br/><br/>((I hearby offer leadership of the group to any who want it. A decision must be made. Will Mordankell have to be defeated or killed to protect the rest? Or will the party wait for further developments? Will the adventurers continue on in search of the cave or turn back and flee to safety? The choice is yours to decide as a group. Choose wisely.))"
2028,A Dangerous Venture,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2354&start=80,2011-03-17T04:18:58,WinterStorm,"Vandrael clutches his chest in agony and falls to the ground. Blood gushes out of the enormous hole in his chest and the knight slowly lifts himself to his feet. A mighty river of blood spills onto the ground, forming a long winding path for any tracker to follow. Vandrael walks closer and closer to Mordankell, unafraid of the dangers that may await him at his arrival. Stumbling every few steps and spewing blood from his mouth, the knight continues moving forward. With his magic blade at his side and his dear friend before him, Vandrael lays a bloody hand on his shoulder and says several words in an ancient tongue. Strength flows into the righteous side of him, forcing the darker side deeper into his soul. Then the knight falls beside Mordankell and lies still on the ground. Deep rasping breaths can be heard by all around him. How could he be alive after such a deadly and devestating blow?"
2029,A Dangerous Venture,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2354,2011-02-12T04:37:20,Mordankell,"<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i1213.photobucket.com/albums/cc465/saphiraah1/Decorated%20images/Park-Tavern2.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/><br/>Mordankell leaned back in the hard wooden chair, flexing his neck to the side in an attempt to stretch out a kink he'd been feeling all day. Lifting his hands to his face, he rubbed at his bloodshot eyes. With a sigh, he picked up the tankard that sat on the table before him. The amber liquid ran down his throat, cooling as it went. A grateful sigh escaped his lips and he returned the tankard to its post on the table.<br/><br/>His fingers drummed against the table in a gentle rhythm as he cast his gaze around the room. He was in the main hall of a clean, comfortable tavern. A stone hearth took up a large portion of the east wall, the fire inside flickering as if it were as groggy as he himself felt, though the warmth it exuded was still noticable. Tables were scattered around the room, neatly arranged to provide maximum possible occupancy, while avoiding the over-crowded appearance so common in other taverns he'd seen. It was a comfortable, homey place, and he dreaded the idea of leaving it behind for the cold, damp wilderness.<br/><br/>...but his pack sat beside him on the floor, just visible in his peripheral vision, and seemed to be screaming at him to get moving. It was getting late. Sunset was surely just around the corner. He felt sure that if he tarried any longer, he would be too late. The others were sure to rise soon, and they would not allow his departure if he was not long gone before they rose. Feeling a growing pit in his stomach which was most likely born of dread, he thought of their possible reactions when they learned of his deceit. They would surely feel either offense or anger at his choice to leave them behind.<br/><br/>Dropping his chin into the palm of his hand, he sighed. ""But its dangerous..."" he spoke aloud to the empty room, ""I... I just can't.""<br/><br/>He just couldn't allow it. Not while there was breath left within him. Of course, there was no one around to either agree or disagree with him. He was alone for the first time in a long while, and had recognized the occurrence as an opportunity to make a decision. Either he would allow his new friends to accompany him on this, the most dangerous endeavor of his life, or he would leave now... flee to the wilderness, where he hoped they would be unable to track him, and be on his way. He had convinced himself that it would be for their own good to remain behind. It was safer for them here. And this foe was not for them to face. They could live out the rest of their lives without ever attracting the attention of Naggara the demon. Yes, this was best. He should never have allowed the matter to become known. If he'd only kept his loose mouth shut, they would never have insisted upon accompanying him.<br/><br/>His chin still resting in his hand, he picked up the letter he'd scribed only minutes ago, and read through it one last time.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">My Dearest Friends...<br/><br/>I do hope that this letter finds you well and happy. However, I imagine you shall be sorely cross with me when you rise in a few hours time, only to find that I have departed without you. Please understand. I am deeply moved be the showing of comradery and acceptance that I have experienced in your company. This bond is one i have never before enjoyed, and I shall treasure it to the end of my days, whether that be soon or no. <br/><br/>This being the case, I could never live with myself were I to endanger any of you. This problem is now, and has always been of my own making. I myself created the danger, however indirectly, and it falls to me to put it right. I cannot ask such kind and accepting people as yourselves to take up the mantle that should rightly fall to me. It would be truly evil. Despite my training and nature, evil has never been within me. I cannot bring myself to allow you to accompany me. <br/><br/>I hope you can find it in your hearts to forgive my deceit. I beg you not to follow. Allow me to do what I must to face this demon on my own. Whatever happens, it will be the end that is justly mine, and I shall welcome it. <br/><br/>I remain as always, yours in faith and friendship,<br/>Mordankell of the Swift Shadows</span><br/><br/>Mordankell nodded to himself as he finished reading. It was done. All was prepared. The time to act had arrived too swiftly. Careful not to crease it, he rolled the letter into a tight scroll, then plucked the nearly spent candle from its base. With a practiced movement, he tipped a bit of wax onto the rolled letter over the edge of the paper, sealing it shut, then dipped his ring into the wax, sealing it with his own personal crest. That done, he stood from his chair, hoisted his pack onto his shoulders, and stood for one long hesitant moment. Gazing around the room, he took in the scene in great detail, committing it to memory.<br/><br/>Finally shaking himself, he crossed to the door and walked through it into the dew-laden courtyard. The horizon was just now beginning to lighten, the inky blackness fleeing from a pale light at the far eastern edge. He was late...<br/><br/>His feet carried him swiftly through the small town and dumped him onto the road heading west. All ahead of him was still bathed in darkness. He hefted the pack, shifting it into a more comfortable position. Deliberately, he ignored the feeling of nervous anticipation, which grew within him to the point where it very closely resembled fear. The vision of the pitch black forest ahead chilled him. It seemed as if a great beast waited in shadow to swallow him. The walking stick in his hand felt comfortable, almost eager under his palm.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Its about time we got this show on the road...</span>the walking stick seemed to say to him.<br/><br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i1213.photobucket.com/albums/cc465/saphiraah1/Decorated%20images/SillamaeForest.jpg"">[ img ]</a>"
2030,A Dangerous Venture,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2354,2011-02-12T05:21:48,WinterStorm,"Standing outside is a beautiful sunset orange male dragon. The creature coughs and puts a hand to his mouth. The hand that covered his mouth comes back sticky with blood. Another hand is covering the creature's chest area. The dragon pounds its fists against the nearest tree in anger.<br/>""Why do this have to happen to me, why did I have to live while so many other perished around me, it was like I could do nothing but watch as the died around me, why?"" At this question a woman appears beside the creatures. The moment that the dragon sees the woman, it breathes fire straight at her. The woman clenches her left hand and the dragon gasps for breath.<br/>""Alright, I'll obey you,"" it gasps as the air around it is being sucked away.<br/>The woman throws her hand down and the dragon collapses on the ground.<br/>""Get used to the form, Prince, because it is and always will be part of you, the sooner you accept that the better you will feel.""<br/>Vandrael glares at her, with his sapphire blue eyes. He claws at her one of his arms and tries once again to burn her.<br/>The woman throws him and forces his body to the ground. Fury is in her eyes as she twists her hands around.<br/>The dragon roars in agony and he tries in vain to fight against the woman.<br/>""Learn your place Prince, you are my slave and I am your master, learn that or your violent behavior will get you into trouble one of these days.""<br/>Vendrael glares at her in response to this, but deep inside he knows that what she says is true.<br/>""Now to make sure that you don't do anything rash, I'm going to put this around your neck, she says pulling out a giant iron collar carved with his name on it. Before snapping it shut around his neck. There now I will always have control over you wherever you go.  You'll never escape me now,"" the woman laughs as she vanishes in a puff of smoke.<br/>Vandrael transforms back into a human and collapses on the ground."
2031,A Dangerous Venture,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2354,2011-02-12T05:39:08,Mordankell,((Sorry... but did you notice that I left the tavern before the end of my post? i'll leave the thread as is. perhaps someone else will respond as if they were there when you came in. I can't respond to an action i didn't witness.))
2032,A Dangerous Venture,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2354,2011-02-12T20:16:03,Ristina,"Yuko leaned back in her chair. It was huge nearly king like chair. It was coated in gold, and was placed deep inside a temple. She could not take two steps outside this castle unless she wanted to be turned into a menacing cat.  That transformation would completely obliterate any personality she has in this form. Meaning that when she was transformed she would no longer be herself.  She twirled her large staff in her hands. Its golden tip seemed to curve , and there was a blue orb in the center of the top. At the bottom it turned into a design of a cat paw. Her staff was her very power in this form.<br/><br/>The people of this land had banished her. Calling a witch and that her gifts were forbidden. Thus they had a priest curse her thinking that it was best to banish her forever from the land, and any other land. That she would never want to transform into viscous animal, and so on.  Fact was they were right about that. She could grant any wish to any person. But only if they give her something in return. Whether it would be at the moment the wish is granted or on credit, and given after the wish is granted.<br/><br/>The giant doors that led into the castle, they were always open unless for some reason she sensed danger. However, that was rare. Therefor, the doors were always opened wide.  She rested her head against the chair. Her amberish eyes glanced upon her foir. There were small lamps that lit the temple, giving it a nice glow, and some warmth from the flicker of the flames. She stretched out her long legs awaiting for at least some lost soul to wander into the temple. She could end up waiting an eternity. But that eternity could very well be the solitude that she would need.<br/><br/>Her left hand held a similar orb to the one that was on her staff.  This orb was showing the image of a tavern, and a boy that seemed stricken by something. She wasnâ€™t sure if it was illness, or a curse of some sort. But the boy seemed to be on the ground. If she was correct the boy was at a tavern that resided only a little ways outside her forest.  Though she couldnâ€™t physically bring the boy to the forest, she could watch in curiosity as the boy would realize the tavern was empty. She sighed. This was the best entertainment she could possibly get. At least for being someone that is sealed by a curse."
2033,A Dangerous Venture,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2354,2011-02-12T23:49:55,WinterStorm,"The knight leans on his sword and stumbles toward the inn. Before he gets halfway he falls over again.<br/>With a roar of anger the knight transforms again, into the sunset male dragon. Flexing his claws and stretching his mighty wings out, the forsaken prince looks at himself and sighs.<br/>""I can see why I was driven out of my own kingdom, hunted by my friends and family, I am a monster, he states matter of factly. Then again I am quite handsome in this form, he says proudly breathing fire into the air and flapping his wings. I have always wondered what it would be like to be a dragon, after all my symbol was a dragon, and now I know.""<br/>He wanders over to a lake and dips his head into the cool, refreshing pool. Vandrael takes large gulps of the refeshing water, before strideing over to a tree and sitting beneath it. The shade from the tree lulls the troubled warrior to sleep and slowly his eyes begin to close.<br/>Memories of his painful past swim inside his mind. The ambush were nine of his trusted friends stayed back to hold off a hundred or so orcs so that he could safely deliver a letter requesting aid to their allies. The assassination attempt that was successful, but did not kill him. The blood splattered walls around him as he finishes the dumbstruck assassin, splitting him in two with his trusted sword. The seige that cost the lives of half of the kingdom, but they won. Then the woman's face and laughter. The very woman who had cursed him to be what he was now. Then a skull screaming and engulfed in flame flies toward him.<br/>The opens his eyes and releases a torrent of flame, disintergating a nearby tree. Upon not seeing anything dangerous, Vandrael reaches for something on the ground and places it in the pile of ash. Within minutes the tree that was there is standing there again, looking healthy and new. The dragon walks over to the door of the inn and lays down near one of the windows. Feeling the weight of the collar around his neck, the beast tears at it with his teeth and claws in an attempt to get it off. All of a sudden Vandrael feels his neck constrict and gasps for air.<br/>""Fine, I'll obey you, and leave this collar alone, just please stop, I can't breathe."" With that the sqeezing on his throat lessens and he is thrown against a tree. The woman's voice echoes around him.<br/>""You are no match for my power, surrender and become what you are.""<br/>The prince shakes his reptilian head and throws a fireball in the direction of the voice.<br/>""Ahh, you'll pay for that you filthy beast, the woman cries, before becomeing visable between the two trees standing infront of him. Then she whips out a spellbook and starts chanting.<br/>Vendrael screams in agony as his skin begins to burn. Then without thinking he swings his spiked tail straight at the woman. Having no time to react the woman can just watch as angry sword point flies toward her.<br/>Splash! The forsaken prince's tail tip, spears through the enchantress like a knife through butter.<br/>""How,"" she says, looking down at the tail speared through her chest in disbelief. Then she tumbles to the ground dead. The collar around Vendrael's neck shatters and the woman's body disappears, leaving only a black scar where she once was."
2034,A Dangerous Venture,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2354,2011-02-13T04:38:39,Boundary,"A ways outside of a small town, the air began to stir, ripple, and rend. The trees around the area began to draw towards the disturbance, as if attracted to it, the very air drawing them towards it. The very sky ripped open, revealing a small hole in the sky. It revealed pure blackness, darker than any earthly shadow. The very force of it opening decimated numerous trees around it, sending them flying through the air and landing with hard thumps. Out of the rend came a young man, who flipped down and landed on his feet, the impact causing the ground to shake. As he stood the portal closed, and the place immediately resumed its original peace, minus a dozen or so trees.<br/><br/>The man dusted off his leathery robe, the contents of which jingled and clanged as the article was moved around. He stumbled a little and fell to his knees. His body still had a hard time adjusting between Doorway travel, the universal exchange akin to that of nausea. He stood up and walked over to a tree, leaning against it and sitting down. His robe had a hood which covered his face, his amber eyes showing brightly in the night. His unkempt black hair fell down in front of his face and made his eyes seem all the more bright. The runes on his hand glowed slightly from the magical forces they were exposed to, though they slowly faded over time.<br/><br/>After a good five minutes of sitting around and recuperating, he stood up and walked through a forest towards the nearest town to the east. After awhile of walking he felt confident enough and jumped...<br/><br/>All the way up to the tops of the trees.<br/><br/>He jumped from treetop to treetop, somewhat enjoying the feeling of the wind in his face and his body. Much better than the Dark Realm, which was void of wind, breeze, hot, cold, and many other things associated with human inhabited realms. His robe was buckled tight to his body, which without this small touch would have it flowing behind him, its contents would most likely scatter all over the place, some of it irreplaceable.<br/><br/>His jumps turned into long strides as he cleared the distance between here and the town quite quickly. He saw a man walk along the road, carrying a walking stick and heading in the opposite direction, west. The man thought it was quite strange for someone to travel alone, though he thought nothing of it. People do what people do.<br/><br/>He landed a safe distance outside of the town and walked within its walls and took in the surroundings. It was a small village, he could see shops scattered throughout, a small tavern, an inn, and what appeared to be a hospital. Private residences were scattered throughout as well. He walked into the tavern, hoping somebody could inform him of his location."
2035,A Dangerous Venture,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2354,2011-02-13T20:01:06,WinterStorm,"The sunset male dragon sighs and curls up around a tree. He is unable to asleep because of the memories that are floating around inside his mind. Letting out a cloud of smoke from his nostrils, Vendrael waits patiently for something. The only thing that reveals his true identity is the ring on his right hand. The prince hopes that there might be a chance to prove himself again, so that he may be able to return home again, but deep inside he knows he can never return. Nobody would except a dragon as a prince.<br/>Vendrael decides to start a fire outside so that any guests that come might notice him. He gathers the fallen branches from tree and puts them in a pile. Then he dives into a nearby lake and gathers several stones before placeing them in a circle around the pile of stick. Then taking a deep breath he spews fire from his mouth onto the sticks. Within minutes a warm fire is blazing and the prince curls around it. His eyes are open and alert for any sign of danger, but the rest of him is relaxed. Unable to rest, the dragon stands up and drags his pack over to his side, opening it up and within a few minutes a great forge is glowing brightly beside the fire. He smiles as he looks at the weapons that he has begun to make.<br/>""Now where was I,"" the dragon asks himself. A beautiful blade glistens on the weapon rack, it is just about completed, its just missing an inscription. Smiling again, he removes the weapon from the rack and get to work. Takeing great care not to scrape the blade with his claws, the renowned weaponsmith works ceaseingly on the inscription. The sound of his heavy pounding will surely be enough to get someone's attention. Breathing fire onto the blade, as the last letter on the inscription on the blade is completed. Vendrael beams at the beauty in his hands. Crafted by a real dragon, the masterpiece truely is magnificent. Crested with rubies on the hilt and laden with gold the blade is truely a gem. Seeing a staff that he recently carved, the dragon smith, carefully removes it from a shelf and wraps it in leather, before tieing it with a blue ribbon. Thinking about the blade, he wraps it in leather as well. Then he starts over again and begins forgeing."
2036,A Dangerous Venture,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2354,2011-02-13T23:05:30,Boundary,"The drinks were horrible the young man thought as he drank down what he thought was water. Turned out it was ale and that explained why it tasted so bad. He overheard a conversation between a small group of people, who were complaining about one of their friends who had left them behind. The only name he got out of the conversation was Mordankell and they said he was going westward alone, that it was suicide to go to the mountains by oneself and some said that he was either selfless, selfish, brave, or stupid.<br/><br/>He also heard a mention of a demon and he straightened in his seat, a demon. A demon had lots of power, lots of knowledge. For the right price, a demon could tell one anything that it knew. Maybe he could finally find him... finally find his ""father"". He was done sitting around and wandering, hoping to randomly encounter him. He wanted some progress and he wanted it now.<br/><br/>He sat up and left the tavern, standing at the beginning of the road that led west. He ran at blinding speed and then leaped into the forest when he reached it, leaping from treetop to treetop, hoping to find the strange wanderer with the walking stick, for if he was not this ""Mordankell"" that the people spoke of, then he didn't know who."
2037,A Dangerous Venture,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2354,2011-02-14T01:26:38,Mordankell,"Mordankell quickly began to feel the rush of adventure in his veins. His heart beat anxiously, sending the blood rushing through his veins. The road passed quickly, becoming lighter as the day progressed. As the sun reached its highest point in the sky, Mordankell began to feel the effects of hunger. His legs wobbled beneath him, his hands trembled. His gut ached from want of food. Deciding he'd put enough distance behind him to avoid being caught by the others, he felt safe in stopping for a quick break.<br/><br/>There was no time for a proper meal, but he made himself comfortable sitting on the ground at the side of the road. Leaning back against a tree, he pulled a hunk of jerky from his pack and began munching on it hungrily. Occasionally, he washed it down with a drink from his waterskin. The meal was far from pleasing, but he felt better for it.<br/><br/>The afternoon sun heated the air pleasantly, though he felt relaxed and cool in the shade of the trees. Resting his head back against the tree, he closed his eyes, telling himself he would only allow himself a few moments rest before resuming his journey.<br/><br/>As is common in situations such as this, Mordankell's resolve to rest only briefly, quickly desolved under the weight of his exhaustion. The same old dreams began to swim in his mind, pulling him down into the restless state of uneasy slumber that was all he'd known for many months."
2038,A Dangerous Venture,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2354,2011-02-14T01:57:14,Boundary,"He suddenly stopped his pace and stood atop a tall tree, he could see a man sleeping against an old tree in the forest. Next to him was a pack, and a walking stick. He had found his man. He leaped down from the tree and landed silently on the forest floor. His robe jingled as all the instruments within moved about and he closed the distance between him and the sleeping traveler. He thought it rather foolish that he was sleeping, alone, in the middle of the night in a dark foreboding forest where all sorts of nasties of the night come out to play. He could see that the man was obviously much older than him, though this did not faze him, he obviously did not know what was good and not good to do in the darkness of the night. The young man relaxed and leaned against a tree, his arms tensed and ready to draw a blade should the traveler see him as a threat.<br/><br/>Sleep did not overtake him, for he has learned to be awake for longer periods of time than most men. Though he did get rather bored as he patiently waited for the man to awake."
2039,A Dangerous Venture,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2354,2011-02-14T02:41:40,WinterStorm,"The dragon smith continues to bang away as he forges weapon after weapon. Beside him are a array of fine crafted weaponery. From bows and arrows to deadly great swords. His moving forge has everything that a warrior could want. Light and heavy armor lie on hangers above the dragon. The creature wipes its forehead with a cloth, before getting back to work. Thirsty the dragon seizes a barrel of cold water and downs it in a second.<br/>""Ahh, thats better,"" Vandrael says, before returning to his work.<br/>Great axes and clubs lay on secure racks, while flails and maces are yet to be shelved. A grand display of his latest staves are lain out on the table. Then he takes the swords that he has made and lays them across another table.<br/>""Need to get ready for the crowd that I can sense is coming in this direction,"" Vandrael exclaims wiping his brow with a cloth again as the workload that he has placed on himself begins to take its toll."
2040,A Dangerous Venture,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2354,2011-02-14T03:33:36,Mordankell,"Slowly coming back to consciousness, Mordankell experienced an extremely unsettling sensation. He felt as though he'd slept far longer than he meant to. He could not remember having gone to sleep, nor could he seem to figure out where he was. His eyes seemed reluctant to open. He'd needed sleep so much that it seemed even the several hours he must have gotten were not enough. As he pried his eyes open, his surroundings swam before him, blurry and indistinct. After several hard blinks, he managed to clear his vision enough to see that he was sitting at the side of a forest trail, and his memory returned to him.<br/><br/>He sat bolt upright, gasping in surprise at his carelessness. He'd been truly foolish to allow this to happen. He was in the middle of a dangerous forest, sitting right on the side of the road. If anyone dangerous were to come along, it would have been here. As that thought crossed his mind, he became aware of a figure beside him. Immediately, he prepared himself to cast, should it become necessary. He was on his feet, shouldering his pack before making the conscious decision to do so.<br/><br/>He was unaware of the fact that a shadow so dense as to be nearly tangible was gathering around his hand in preparation. Should this being become a threat, he would be ready."
2041,A Dangerous Venture,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2354,2011-02-15T04:32:03,WinterStorm,"The dragon takes some metal and quickly assembles a chair for him to sit in. Then seizing another barrel of cold water beside him, he gulps it down. Wiping his now dripping chin with a hand. He sighs.<br/>""Well, finally finished, he say wiping his sweating brow with his tail, which is holding a handkerchief.<br/>Then he seizes the raging fire that is inside the furnace and devours it all. Before roaring and spewing a stronger flame into the hearth. Then Vandrael looks up at the blue skies and stretches.<br/>""It's been a long time since I last flew, I think I'll bring back some venison for the guests,"" he says, smiling. With that he flaps his wings and takes off. Another smile forms on his face.<br/>""Ahh, its great to feel the sun on my back again and to feel the wind on my face.""<br/>Vandrael is finally free!"
2042,A Dangerous Venture,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2354,2011-02-15T06:19:58,Boundary,"He saw that Mordankell had decided that he was a threat and readied a dark spell. The young man almost laughed inside as he saw the spell, granted it was good, but it was being fueled off of uncontrolled emotion, no focus, no concentration, the spell would probably not be as effective as it could be. He held out his hand in a stopping gesture and sighed.<br/><br/>""If I was a threat to you I would've killed in your sleep would I have not?"""
2043,A Dangerous Venture,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2354,2011-02-15T07:41:03,WinterStorm,"Vandrael soars through the sky, letting the wind blow across his face and the sunlight to reflect off his scales. The feeling of flying is magnificent. He has excepted the monster side of him. As he passes over the trees he notices two people below him confront one another. He decides to land and find out what is going on. Finding an open spot just a foot from the two men, he lands and fold his wings. Each of his eyes are focused on the two people waiting to see what they will do, now that he is here, while his tail flicks dangerously at his side.<br/>""I'll get dinner later, this could get interesting."""
2044,A Dangerous Venture,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2354,2011-02-16T05:07:05,Boundary,"The young man could feel the disturbance of the air caused by the eavesdropping dragon, he was in tune with many things in nature. Sensing a disturbance in the air was one of the first things his master had taught him, he sensed him awhile ago, though not considering him a threat he thought nothing of it... until he landed right next to them. He decided he would let Mordankell reply later.<br/><br/>His hand crackled with violent energy as he let an impressive looking, but harmless lightning bolt right past where Vandrael's head approximately was, hoping to get it to his head that he knew he was there.<br/><br/>""If you wish to be a part of this conversation, then make your presence known to all who are involved."" He said, in a more commanding tone than was required."
2045,A Dangerous Venture,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2354,2011-02-16T05:58:09,WinterStorm,"The dragon recoils and transforms into a frightening figure of a man. Covered from head to foot in heavy plate mail with the emblem, a dragon carved on the chest piece. Fresh blood drips from ever inch of him and the smell of death is heavy around him. Held out in his right hand is a beautiful, finely crafted enchanted blade. It too is dripping with fresh blood. The knight points his sword at the bickering men and speaks.<br/>""If you two desire to fight one another in equal combat unil one is defeated, then they may do so, but let each of them shakes hands with the other in friendship. There will be no killing while I am here, understood,"" the shadowy stanger says, pointing his blade at the men's faces."
2046,A Dangerous Venture,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2354,2011-02-16T08:22:42,Mordankell,"Mordankell hesitated for only a second, then assumed a relaxed posture. Noticing heâ€™d begun to unthinkingly conjure shadow, he dismissed the spell. His initial reflexive reaction gave way to logical, cognitive reasoning, and he immediately realized this being was either abominably foolish, or he meant no harm.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""text-decoration: underline"">""If I was a threat to you I would've killed in your sleep would I have not?""</span></span>the figure inquired, and Mordankell nodded.<br/><br/><br/>Mordankell was beginning the motion of bowing to the figure in greeting, when he sensed a great stirring of energy. His focus was centered, as always, on the energies that surrounded him, rather than his five mundane senses. For the second time that night, Mordankell realized he was the subject of a chance meeting in the woods, under cloak of darknessâ€¦ and was not actually in any danger. Remarkable, in and of itself. What was moreâ€¦ both of these beings were obviously ancient and powerful. Both had approached him willingly, without being asked. Miraculous. Added to this astounding list of facts was his own knowledge that the quest on which he aimed to embark would surely claim his life. He accepted this. In fact, he preferred this course of events rather than the alternative: exposing his friends to danger. These two were perhaps the only two that could possibly stand a chance of changing that outcome.<br/><br/>This course of thoughts passed through the warlockâ€™s mind faster than the period of time that exists between two heartbeats. He watched the dragon approach calmly, genuinely feeling no fear. At the same time, he absorbed the sensation of the dragonâ€™s raw strength and power. Fully aware of the potential danger at saying the wrong thing to either of these beings, he prepared himself to take great care before speaking or acting.<br/><br/>Mordankell experienced a moment of grudging admiration of the manâ€™s reflexes. He was as quick as Mordankell himself was, which was saying something. At the same time that Mordankell recognized the presence of the dragon, the man facing him set off a warning spell meant to dissuade the dragon from attacking.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""text-decoration: underline""> ""If you wish to be a part of this conversation, then make your presence known to all who are involved.""</span></span>the man hissed at the dragon.<br/><br/>After altering his appearance, to Mordankellâ€™s surprise, the dragon spoke in response,<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""text-decoration: underline""> ""If you two desire to fight one another in equal combat until one is defeated, then you may do so, but let each of you shake hands with the other in friendship. There will be no killing while I am here, understood?""</span></span><br/><br/>Mordankell stepped forward, placing himself between the two strangers. Turning to the side, he looked first at the dragon, who was in the form of a man, over his right shoulder, then at the man over his left. Meeting each of their gazes for a long serious moment, he ensured he had their attention before speaking in a slow, clear voice.<br/><br/>â€œThere will be no fighting this night. Both of you had the chance to end my life easily, and neither of you took it. This tells me nothing of your motivations, but it does provide solid evidence that for the moment, I need fear neither of you. I can promise you this, however. Should either of you choose to attack the other, I<span style=""font-style: italic"">will</span>stop him. It is my belief that both of you had reasons for approaching this particular stretch of forest at this particular time, and I intend to hear those reasons. Until I have, I intend to see that this meeting remains free of violence. Are my terms agreeable?â€"
2047,A Dangerous Venture,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2354,2011-02-16T18:51:28,WinterStorm,"The knight transforms into a sunset male dragon, bows his head and takes off.<br/>""I have more important things to attend to than to chat with you, I shall speak to you back at the inn later tonight, fair enough man?""<br/>The dragon hovers above the ground waiting for the man's response.<br/>As he does he spots tonights dinner.<br/>""I'll be back,"" he says smileing, then he dives from the unaware deer.<br/>There is a panicked bugle and then silence.<br/>Vandrael smiles. Clutched tighly in his claws is the body of a huge buck.<br/>He had succeeded in the hunt!<br/>Then lifting off the ground again he flies back to where the two men are and lands transforming into the fearsome knight from before, with the mighty deer draped across his shoulders."
2048,A Dangerous Venture,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2354,2011-02-17T04:33:48,Boundary,"His hands glowed from the energy of his blast. He watched as the dragon turned into a man, surprised only somewhat, he watched Mordankell do the foolish thing and stand between the two of them. Granted it was stupid, but then again, most brave things were called that. His call for ceasefire was sound and made sense.<br/><br/>""It is my belief that both of you had reasons for approaching this particular stretch of forest at this particular time, and I intend to hear those reasons."" he had said before the man turned once more into a dragon and flew off. Quite rude of him, he thought. He decided that if the dragon wasn't willing to cooperate, then he would.<br/><br/>""I do have a reason, and that reason is to find you."" He said with a monotonous tone, ""My name is Boundary Branaster, and I have heard you seek a demon, am i correct?"""
2049,In Desperation... (open to anyone),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2412&start=20,2011-03-09T06:29:11,saphiraah,"Loriana stood, half hidden behind a tree, watching the men go. Her tension eased inside her the farther they went. When she noticed the kindly woman who had helped her, she felt her breath catch in her throat. She prayed that the woman would simply watch the men pass. But it became apparent that she had witnessed the altercation between herself and the men. The woman, who's name she had yet to catch, confronted the men abraisively. She even went so far as to accost them with a switch. Loriana was horrified. The last thing she needed was for this town to attract the attention of these men, which would cause them to linger here, and increase her chances of being discovered before she could make it to safety.<br/><br/>After thinking the situation through quickly, she hurried forward, moving comfortably to the woman's side. ""Dear... have you been making friends again?"" with a quick laugh, she turned to the man who still stood glaring at her, ""I'm sorry, sir, if she has offended you."""
2050,In Desperation... (open to anyone),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2412&start=20,2011-03-09T10:06:04,Crane,"""Why yes she ha-""<br/><br/>""Yes,<span style=""font-style: italic"">dear cousin</span>, I 'ave. 'Cept the poor lad got a lil' scratch. I think I 'ave something that could 'elp,"" Ember told the other woman. Good thing she didn't proclaim that they were sisters, not with hearing both of their accents. Dropping the switch a small distance from herself, she began to dig around in her many pouches.<br/><br/>""She's a witch... Burn me, she's a damned witch..."" the brute with shaggy hair cursed outloud with a pale face. Ember smiled ruefully, her cinnamon eyes catching the sunlight to show a hint of gold. The man shuttered, he and the joking one wouldn't meet her eyes. Only the colorless one seemed to have the courage to even look at the air around her rather curvy body. Finally finding some herbs to dull the pain and speed the healing process, she walked up to the one she had struck.<br/><br/>"" 'Ands off ya face, boy! Ya want it to 'urt worse?"" she badgered him as he shook under her touch. His eyes were glazed in fear.<br/><br/>""I walk in the Light! You cannot touch me!"" he cried out in a vain attempt to discourage her. Lifting up an eyebrow, she looked him straight in the eye and pressed a small bundle of mixed herbs gently against his wound. The sharp scent of aloe, calendula, cayenne, and comfrey assailed her nostrils, but it appeared to be doing the trick. The swelling lessened and his face was a healthier color.<br/><br/>""Next time, try not to be a 'assle."""
2051,In Desperation... (open to anyone),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2412&start=20,2011-03-10T23:57:26,saphiraah,"Loriana hesitated, suddenly very worried, as she watched the men approach the woman who had helped her. She bit her lip, trying to think of a way to get the men to keep walking to the next village, hoping to find a way to keep them from gaining an interest in this village. Frozen to the spot with undecision, she watched from a distance.<br/><br/>The leader of the group, the one with shaggy hair,  approached the woman with a malicious pleasure in his eyes, ""Oh, yeah?"" he answered, voice full of amusement, ""You sure you want to pick a fight, little lady?""<br/><br/>Stepping closer, he adopted a casual, flirty stance, ""I'm sure we could find other ways to expend that pent up anger..."" He turned back to his compatriots, smirking, ""I'nt she cute with that flush on 'er cheeks? Ah wonder if she blushes all over... Whaddaya say we find out?"""
2052,In Desperation... (open to anyone),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2412&start=20,2011-03-13T03:54:23,Crane,"Ember fought hard to keep her face smooth. The men were being rude, to put it lightly, but she didn't want her temper to get the best of her. Not when the men all had what looked like blood on their clothes and a bulge that looked suspiciously like a weapon. She allowed a small grin to light up her face, helping to ease away the fury that raged inside her.<br/><br/>""Prob'ly could... 'Cept I'm not into 'airy men,"" she answered with a sly wink."
2053,In Desperation... (open to anyone),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2412&start=20,2011-03-15T00:10:44,saphiraah,"Just as Loriana finally stepped out from behind the tree, unable to hold still any more, and began to approach the small gathering. As she walked, the same man spoke again.<br/><br/>""Little hair never hurt nobody, little lady..."" he leered, ""Only boys and women go hairless..."""
2054,In Desperation... (open to anyone),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2412&start=20,2011-03-17T06:30:20,Crane,"Ember let a spurt of spontaneous giggles at his attempt to act manly. ""Ya, but 'airy men 'ardly smell good,"" she said with a seductive smile. She knew that she was pretty enough to not use the tactics of whores, but she was simply buying time. Hopefully the trio would become disinterested and move on."
2055,In Desperation... (open to anyone),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2412,2011-02-19T00:40:09,saphiraah,"Lady Loriana, beloved Matriarch of the people of Windara, struggled and gasped, desperately trying to draw a breath. The hands around her throat tightened and she began seeing spots in her vision. The ragged band of mercenaries that had accosted her carriage shouted and bellowed around her. Her own men, valliant and devoted to the last, lay still around her. Few of them remained to defend her. The battle had been so suddenâ€¦ so fastâ€¦ it seemed only moments ago that she sat comfortably inside the carriageâ€¦ talking to her closest advisor and friend, the aged and wise Jeffery.<br/><br/>Her vision blurred and she lost sight of the dirty face that glared down at her. The hands around her throat continued their pressure, but she no longer felt them.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">â€I know that you worry for me, Dear Jeffery,â€ she said patiently, â€œBut you musnâ€™t allow yourself to be so anxious. These negotiations with the Lords and ladies of the nation will be the first step to establishing law and peace in our landsâ€¦ Havenâ€™t you seen enough burned villages, brutalized women, slaughtered children?â€<br/><br/>â€œMy ladyâ€¦â€ Jeffery pleaded earnestly, â€œYou know that this journey is expected. There will be danger on the roadâ€¦ I beg you to send Sir Walterâ€¦ or even Linus in your stead. Either of them would be able to convey your wishes and negotiate in your place. You are far too valuable to risk!â€<br/><br/>â€œDearest Jeffâ€¦â€ She chuckled, â€œHave you given no thought to the way such an act would be perceived by those I care for? The very people I strive to keep safe would resent me for sacrificing those that trust me. I must make this journey myself in order to maintain my position. Should I decide I value my own safety above those I love, I will in that day resign... for I will have becomeâ€¦â€</span><br/><br/>The forest around her burst into sight again. The mercenary, whoâ€™s face had been her last conscious sight, now lay dead beside her. Captain of the guard, Brenton Chauncey, panted as he knelt at her side, gently shaking her shoulder.<br/><br/>â€œMilady!â€ Brenton swayed with relief as she blinked up at him, â€œYou must run! The battle is lostâ€¦ those of us thatâ€¦ remainâ€¦ will cover your flight.â€<br/><br/>Sitting up, she started to protest. Cutting her off, Brenton pointed to the West. â€œCut through the woods. There is a small village a few leagues in that direction. The people are neutral, simple folk. You will find safety there. GO!! Do not stop till you have reached the village!â€<br/><br/>Brenton screamed in rage as he stood and again raised his blood-stained sword, turning to face his foes. Left with no other option, Loriana fled into the trees to the west."
2056,In Desperation... (open to anyone),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2412,2011-02-19T03:58:22,Crane,"Ember al'Rayne, a Wisdom of a small village just west of the attack, sat on a weathered boulder listening to the wind. Only the best Wisdom's could listen to what the wind had to say. Usually it brought good news: good birth year for the lambs, bountiful crops, a gentle winter. But not this time. This time, the wind felt... frightened. It seemed to go around her to hide from what it had seen, and she smelled the coy, rusty scent of fresh blood. And it was close by.<br/><br/>Startled by a noise and put on edge by the wind, she almost struck the small saggy pony grazzing nearby. Ember's eyes softened as she stroked the chestnut pony's tuffed coat. Then she saw a woman run blindly through the forest edge."
2057,In Desperation... (open to anyone),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2412,2011-02-19T06:40:37,saphiraah,"Loriana stopped, panting, for just a moment. Her dress was muddy and torn. Most of the lace hung in shreds. The material was no longer recognizable as the fine silk it was. Still, she had to attempt to get rid of the evidence that she was more than a mere hand maiden. With shaking hands, she ripped the ruined lace from the dress, removed her shoes, and burried them in the dirt. Next, she pulled her hair free from the remnants of her ruined twisting hair style. The jewels followed the other items into the dirt. Unable to help herself, she piled stones over the burial site, hoping to some day return for her heirlooms.<br/><br/>Unable to delay longer, she continued her desperate run through the forest. Panic fueling her motions, she didnt' notice as she reached a clearing. All she could do was keep running blindly westward."
2058,In Desperation... (open to anyone),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2412,2011-02-19T08:54:37,Crane,"Ember felt her eyes tighten as they traveled over the woman's muddy gown. The dirt appeared to cling differently to her gown than to her own, so it had to be made from something mush finer than unndyed sheep wool. Catching up to her easily, Ember was a pretty good runner, she pulled the paniced woman to a stop. ""Deep breaths, woman! Calm down!"" she screamed at her. With that not really working, Ember slapped the woman hard enough to bring her back to reality. Looking at the woman's hand, she noticed that there weren't many callouses on them. Probably a lady or something the like.<br/><br/>""There, now. Would you be so kind as to tell me what the matter is?"""
2059,In Desperation... (open to anyone),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2412,2011-02-19T20:44:48,saphiraah,"Loriana blinked in shock, panting wildly, she noticed the figure before her and cringed away in absolute terror. She quickly regained her control, however, forcing herself to slow her breathing, to think clearly. It was only a moment, before she was able to respond lucidly.<br/><br/>""I... it was aweful... my Lady, she-... the carriage was attacked. They... they're all dead. All of them. I didn't stay... I was too much of a coward. My Lady... she was being attacked... and I just ran...!"""
2060,In Desperation... (open to anyone),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2412,2011-02-21T00:49:03,Crane,"Ember raised an arched eyebrow underneath her dark blonde bangs. The woman sounded like she was blubbering, probably from shock. Thinking that she had some sort of tonic that would help her, Ember patiently led the woman to the village."
2061,In Desperation... (open to anyone),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2412,2011-02-21T01:24:59,saphiraah,"Calming herself, Lady Loriana focused on behaving and speaking in the mannerisms of her handmaiden Bethany. Though it pained her to think of the girl, who was surely killed or taken captive in the attack in the woods. The kind woman led her through the trees and she ordered her thoughts as they went.<br/><br/>Of three things she was absolutely certain. First, if she was Bethany, she would be terribly frightened and confused. Second, there would be men searching the area for her. If anyone knew her identity, both she, and whoever knew about her, would be in danger. Third, her absence from the negotiations would mean a certain end to her quest to establish peace in the land."
2062,In Desperation... (open to anyone),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2412,2011-02-23T07:52:03,Crane,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">Poor girl...</span>Ember thought sadly as the lady of sorts allowed herself to be led by her. The town was coming into view, a small cluster of buildings surounding a strip of well troden dirt. The weather was warmer than usual for spring, which explained why there were so many childern running about in their sturdy trousers and woolen gowns. Freshly cleaned laundry flapped and wrinkled in the breeze while housewives twittered gossip amongst each other... Yes, definately a normal day in the town of Chrair's Field.<br/><br/>""Wisdom! Wisdom Ember! My babe, Rand, 'e's coming down with something. Can ye 'elp 'im?"" a woman told her with frightened eyes. It seemed as though almost all of the younger children, namely the babies, where getting sick.<br/><br/>"" 'Course Abbigail, I'll be along shortly,"" Ember replied quickly, wanting to help out the terrified girl first before handling ill babies. Leading her charge a little ways more, she strode up to a single storied house of timber and stone and opened the door.<br/><br/>The great room was warm and inviting, if a bit cramped. Leaving the girl to her own devices and mentally praying that she wouldn't touch anything, she made her way to a pantry of sorts where she stored all her tonics, herbs, and heavy gloshes for snow, and rummaged around for something soothing."
2063,In Desperation... (open to anyone),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2412,2011-02-23T09:55:51,saphiraah,"Lady Loriana observed the encounter with curiosity. She had no idea things were so bad in these outland villages. It was a terrible oversight and she made a mental note to have stern words with the man who was supposed to have kept her informed on the goings on in this area. Anger filled her mind until they entered a small, modest home. Her anger was soon replaced by curiosity.<br/><br/>When she was left alone in a sitting room of sorts, she idly moved about the room, examining the furnishings and other items."
2064,In Desperation... (open to anyone),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2412,2011-02-24T19:19:07,Crane,"Ember rumaged around, the clinks of glass bottles and thumping of small wooden crates kept time as she pillaged the tiny pantry. Lavender... Needle for needle tea... Honey... With her arms filled, she returned to the cluttered great room and made her way over to the large pot over still hot coals."
2065,In Desperation... (open to anyone),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2412,2011-02-25T00:01:17,saphiraah,"Lady Loriana turned curiously to watch the woman as she returned, arms laden with bottles and packages. Her eyes crisp and observant, she examined the items as the woman passed. Her knowledge of herbalism and alchemy was limited at best, but she suspected she understood what the woman was doing. This woman had a surprisingly vast knowledge of plant lore and seemed practiced at putting that knowledge to use. She sniffed the air discreetly and noted the scents of familiar herbs, honey...<br/><br/>Loriana tried to hide her sudden interest in the woman as she stood watching. She struggled to think of the role she'd placed upon herself: that of a frightened chamber maid. What would she be doing if she were Bethany?<br/><br/>Her thoughts still rolling around at a rapid pace, she kept her eyes on the woman, watching with interest."
2066,In Desperation... (open to anyone),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2412,2011-02-25T07:38:22,Crane,"Ember smiled as she worked, pumping water into a clay kettle and placing more sturdy logs over the coals. At first the fire licked the wood shyly before blooming into flowers of red and orange. Pouring the herbs into the kettle after eyeing the measurements, she stirred them and made a loose tea. She decided that the girl was either shocked to silence or in deep thought. Either way, the tea would help. Withdrawling a clay mug painted with silvery grey and rose petal pink, she took up a rag to prevent burns to retreve the kettle from the fire's hungry flowers. Letting the tea fall through a type of strainer so that there were no pieces of herb to choke on, she filled the mug 3/4 full and handed it to the lady."
2067,In Desperation... (open to anyone),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2412,2011-02-26T23:33:31,saphiraah,"/me takes the cup, noticing with impatience that the trembling in her hands was not entirely an act. Attempting to keep herself under complete control, she looked at the kindly woman.<br/><br/>""I... thank you..."" she gasped in a shaky voice, playing the part of terrified handmaiden as best she could, ""I'm not sure what I'd have done if you hadn't... well... Thank you.""<br/><br/>Sipping the tea, she blinked at the innocent looking liquid in the cup. By all appearances it was a normal tea... but upon drinking it, she was assaulted by the most wonderful flavor she'd yet exprienced. Immediately she felt herself beginning to warm from within. Her nerves seemed to settle and calm rapidly.<br/><br/>""This is really good,"" she says, smiling at the woman, ""You really know your herbs..."""
2068,In Desperation... (open to anyone),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2412,2011-02-27T04:25:08,Crane,"""So the townsfolk tell me,"" she replied to the woman humbly, noticing once again that she had very little calouses on her hands. No lady comes to Chrair's Field without a cause. Looking down at the woman's dress, she tsked her tongue. ""Do you need a new gown? I don't have much, but perhaps something will fit,"" she offered kindly, seeing that the two were nearly the same size."
2069,In Desperation... (open to anyone),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2412,2011-02-27T07:01:40,saphiraah,"Loriana looked down at herself, taking in her own appearance. A frown touched her face. ""I... Well if you have something I can wear, i'm sure I can get this one cleaned up. If I can borrow a needle and thread, I can get this on fixed up right as rain...""<br/><br/>Sipping the tea gratefully, she took in the details of the woman's appearance, logging them away in her mind for future contemplation.<br/><br/>""I noticed you have pressing matters to attend to... I do not wish to be a burden to a woman so kind to strangers as you..."""
2070,In Desperation... (open to anyone),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2412,2011-02-28T06:15:49,Crane,"Ember smiled her shapely lips thankfully, she had nearly forgotten about Abbigail's child. Rand, was it? Oh dear... Tossing her long blonde braid back behind her, she hurried into her small bedroom and grabbed a gown of sheep wool. Bringing it up to her nose, she breathed in deeply. ""Mmm... Honeysickle,"" she whispered contently to herself before returning to the other woman. "" 'ere ya go, I shouldn't be long."" Reaching out to grasp a belt full of pouches, she strapped it around her waist and sped out the door."
2071,In Desperation... (open to anyone),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2412,2011-03-02T05:24:26,saphiraah,"Loriana watched as the woman departed, shocked that she would leave a stranger unattended in her home. She stood still for several long moments, unsure of what she should do. Finally she simply stood where she was in the woman's home and removed her dress, replacing it with the one she'd been given. Smiling, she breathed in the scent of honeysuckle.<br/><br/>Growing restless, she places the cup on the simple coffee table, she exits the small home, planning to explore the yard. Once outside, she wades across the lawn, simply breathing in the smells from the humble garden and trees.<br/><br/>She moves her way to the line of trees near the home, feeling herself finally growing calm. The calm was shortlived as she caught sight of a group of men moving through the trees. Showing a confidence she didn't feel, she stood quietly, waiting for them to see her, prepared to play the part of a simple handmaiden."
2072,In Desperation... (open to anyone),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2412,2011-03-03T08:24:29,Crane,"Ember fast walked to where Abbigail's cottage was, nestled between a patch of wildflowers and an old oak.Striding up to the door, she let herself in with the barest of warnings and made her way to the sick bed. Little Rand laid there with the quilt snugged up to his chin, his dark eyes glassy from fever. Studying him, she noted that his five year old body was racked with chills and he turned his head to mumble, as if he were speaking to someone else in the room. Reaching into one of her many pouches, she withdrew a small satchel of mixed herbs to lessen the fever and placed it around his neck. With that done and promising to return in the morning, she went out to find her guest.<br/><br/>But seeing a group of men approach Chriar's Field made her stop with a stubborn jaw and determined cinnamon eyes."
2073,In Desperation... (open to anyone),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2412,2011-03-04T05:30:31,saphiraah,"Loriana kept her eyes subserviantly downcast as the trio of men approached her. All were disheveled and stained with what looked dangerously like blood. She felt reasonably certain these were part of the company that had just attacked her caravan. Anger swelled within her, but she kept it hidden under a mask of uncertainty and fear, assuming this would be the best way to behave as a servant. She found the task of keeping her head and eyes down extremely difficult. Instinct told her that she should employ any means necessary to avoid their suspicion.<br/><br/>""Well well... got a live one here, boys..."" the closest of the group called to his fellows, ""You seen strangers passing through here, pretty thing?""<br/><br/>She didn't sigh with relief, but it was a close thing. He didn't immediately suspect her. That would help her cause. She kept her response brief and respectful, ""No, sir.""<br/><br/>Struggling to contain her nerves, she continued answering their questions. The men became increasingly agitated. She gathered that they didn't enjoy the fact that she couldn't offer any more information, which would add to their work in tracking her down. When they began expressing their frustration in a physical way, shoving at her and groping, she felt her nerves begin to vibrate with tension. Heart pounding, fought back her nerves, pleading with them.<br/><br/>When they finally moved past her, prowling through the woods toward town, she sighed with relief, sagging against a tree."
2074,In Desperation... (open to anyone),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2412,2011-03-05T05:54:02,Crane,"Ember thinned her warm brown eyes distainfully as anger filled her. How dare men just come up to a woman like that? Purposefully, she set her feet upon the road with a switch in her hands. The girl had probably lied to her about who and what she was, but that was no reason for the trio to molest her without punishment. When they had drawn even with her, one of them - a lively sort of fellow with auburn curls - laughed when he saw the thin tree branch in her hands.<br/><br/>""Ah, has a lad been disrespecting you, miss? Although, with a face like yours I wouldn't think of doing such a thing..."" the other two chuckled good naturely until they noticed that her face hadn't changed. Or rather it had, growing darker with more violent. ""What's the ma-"" the joking man began to ask before the switch flicked against his cheek, a long line streaked from just under his eye to his jaw and drew blood. The other two stared in amazement while the townsfolk busied themselves trying to get into the safety of their houses. Her temper was slow to simmer, but never dimmed unless she had achieved the proper amount of justice.<br/><br/>""What the ruttin' hell are you doing? He was just being friendly like!"" the man with shaggy brown hair. She turned her now cold and distant eyes onto him and he took a step back.<br/><br/>""Like 'e was with my cousin o'er there?"" she lied convincingly with a small throw of her head to where her guest was. They looked a little alike at a glance, so it could work. It shut the shaggy haired man up right quick, but the last one - a white blonde male with grey eyes - had said nothing. He seemed more intellegent than the other two and his face was blank. ""I suggest ya get out o' 'ere, 'fore somet'ing worse 'appens."""
2075,The Burning Dawn,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=24201&start=20,2013-03-11T20:58:44,saphiraah,"Kell's dusty, slightly weathered face split in a wide grin as he took the lady's hand in his firm grip. Anyone with sensitivities such as hers would be able to feel a great deal at the touch of Kell's hand. Strongest, and foremost among all else would be his strength. A great deal of power lay just beneath the surface of this man's carefully composed demeanor. Power, both dark and light, love of unspeakable depth, and devotion to his people.<br/><br/>His eyes twinkled with genuine amusement. As he held her hand gently, he spoke in a light, lilting tone broken slightly by a chuckle.<br/><br/>""Dear lady! I would never ask for blind committal. To be quite frank,"" he leaned closer to lower his voice into a conspiratorial tone, ""I would have doubts for your mental faculties if you assented to such. Let your heart be at ease, milady. I will not ask more than you can give.""<br/><br/>When he finished, he leaned over, drawing her hand up to press his lips to it before releasing her with a slight bow of his head. Just then, the traveler spoke, and Kell's gaze shifted to him. When he had finished speaking, Kell laughed again, a sound that rang through the cave as if it belonged there. Laughter was not uncommon from this man.<br/><br/>""My friend, you are as tense as the lady here! Rest at ease, i beg of you. I will not ask for you to abandon your loyalties. Far from it! The fact that you have loyalties at all speak much to your character. You are among friends here.""<br/><br/>Something caught his eye and he glanced over their shoulders. A young lad held up a pair of items from across the cave, meeting Kell's gaze. Kell, in response, shook his head and waved a dismissing hand before glancing at Sir Turbertus, who spoke up just then.<br/><br/>""Aye, that he does, and the people are kept unaware. I must agree that we cannot afford a panic, but if they are not prepared, they will surely be slaughtered like the sheep they are. It is never too late to fight back, which is exactly what we do here. Come. There is much to show you.""<br/><br/>Kell descended into the cave and led the way through passage after passage. Through the tour they met many of the dwellers, and witnessed much of the work being done. Crops for food and medicine were grown in large open caverns, fed by carefully constructed vent shafts which fed sunlight through a system of mirrors. Potions and weaponry were also constructed, items which would be useful in warfare and healing. Explosives, bandages, sedatives, herbs of every kind. The children were schooled, taught all that was appropriate for them to know. Refugees were housed and tended. Crafts of all sort were practiced and share, utilizing many moderately sized, well fortified caverns to practice the spells that few knew about. The people in these caves were all friends. they worked as a family unit, all working and serving and giving freely of their knowledge, their labor, and their belongings. Everywhere they went, questions flew at Kell with the speed of summer rain. He handled them all, sending the inquirers on their way with a smile despite his own long night without sleep or food. Finally, when the tour was complete, he led them to the kitchen, where make-shift ovens prepared food for the masses.<br/><br/>Turning to his companions, he indicated a table fashioned roughly from the stones. ""Shall we sit, and eat as we talk? I'm sure you must be hungry...""<br/><br/>============================================<br/><br/>Raven absorbed the dark news with a heavy heart. Her time was up. After so many years, it was finally upon her. She shook off the weight of the realization and nodded her head. The mention of food set her stomach to aching.<br/><br/>""I would be most grateful. You have little reason to aid me, and many reasons not to. I can offer no more than my apologies, and thanks, if you will accept them.""<br/><br/>When the man spoke, she settled her gaze on him, still confused as to why she felt as though she knew him so strongly. His words clarified a great deal of her confusion.<br/><br/>""I see... there are few with the ability to do what you did. Even fewer who could have come through it unchanged. You must be strong of will and mind. As to my attack, I must say that I owe you an explanation, but I warn you not to ask. It is a tale that will serve only to put you farther into the path of danger which you have only just begun to enter. I will explain if you ask it of me. I owe you that much. Tread carefully... be sure you truly want to know the answer."""
2076,The Burning Dawn,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=24201&start=20,2013-03-11T21:54:50,Tara,"The release by Solas of her grip was enough to snap her back into a reality-based state, and it quickly shifted her attitude; she reached out to another in a fearful moment and was nudged to stand on her own.<br/><br/>As he even took the time to offer his own reassurance by the press of his palm against her spine, Millicent offered her own physical means by which to express her combination of gratitude combined with a haughty 'screw you, then, buddy' feeling.<br/><br/>Perhaps the spell was indeed beginning to work. Perhaps it was her; she would like to think it was not her. It mattered not at this time, regardless.<br/><br/>She gave a firm shift of her hips forward, her back arching in the same direction, putting space between his hand and her back. Her expression clearly showed she was in no mood for his game of acting the big guy, just because he was bigger.<br/><br/>Hands down her equal, she stronger she knew in other matters. She'd win, or die trying. The cruel nature of her thoughts fueled by the potion gripping in her chest. Time refuses to stand still.<br/><br/>Now determined to listen to their 'plan', get the facts and the bloodshed underway, she was more than inclined to do what needed done.  She was hungry, tired, in the same damn dress and no coffee. Add a game of 'tag' to the mix and that was where she drew the line; enough already.<br/><br/>Her eyes met Jimmy's, and she smiled at the boy, he brightening her mood enough to quench her desire to burn the entire cavern of its Magick and all within. Maybe a lesson in Church wouldn't do the trick, but dammit THAT would bring these wagglers to their knees.<br/><br/>It was Kell that quieted her internal battle. Accepted her hand, she felt a warm rush as she felt his aura, a mixture of heat and ice, just as the Fallen's.<br/><br/>Kell, took it a step further. Her cheeks flushed, head lowering as he offered the extended greeting of the kiss to her hand; quite the gentleman, yes?<br/><br/>She found herself resting easier as they took the 'tour', finally at the kitchen. She had a newfound respect for Kell and these people, and their preparations were commendable.<br/><br/>Upon his offer for food, she smiled politely, coffee would be divine. Jimmy stayed near, yet was ever so brave and curious, taking everything in.<br/><br/>Millicent bit at her lower lip, her chest still aching, not as badly, and her head felt odd;  she wants fresh air, in the open. As wonderous as the caverns are, she becomes restless again, shifting her weight to and fro; hands pulling behind her back she continues to watch and listen.<br/><br/>The urge to find a way out continues to cause lack of focus, her breaths short and caught, almost a claustrophobic feeling."
2077,The Burning Dawn,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=24201&start=20,2013-03-12T04:10:58,The Ashen Horseman,"<ul><span style=""font-family: New Times Roman;""><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Aye, that he does, and the people are kept unaware. I must agree that we cannot afford a panic, but if they are not prepared, they will surely be slaughtered like the sheep they are. It is never too late to fight back, which is exactly what we do here. Come. There is much to show you.''</span></span><br/><br/>Sir Turbertus smiled broadly and responded as one large right palm came to pat Kell's shoulder. <span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #BFBF80"">''Well then, I guess we are in agreement.''</span></span> The mortal laughed as they descended into the cave, venturing into the deepest tunnels.<br/><br/>Solas followed behind, his orbs scanned the surroundings as he delved deeper into the caves, seeking to learn more about the hideout. His eyes fixated a dozen of scholars, operating the creation of explosives, weapons and potions efficiently; delivering a fantastic productivity of this secret organization. The Fallen's eyes ventured around and a smile curled his lips as he caught sight of the constructed vent shafts. He admired the objects which were used to bring sunlight into the cavern's core interior in order to help the cultivation process of the crops. When they reached the kitchen area, Sir Turbertus stepped forward and one could read the joy on his face.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Shall we sit, and eat as we talk? I'm sure you must be hungry...""</span></span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #BFBF80"">''Ah, thank you, thank you. We are in your debt.""</span></span> The Knight nodded to Kell and rubbed his palms together. He took a seat as the aroma of different types of food fluttered in the air, suddenly invigorating his senses. <span style=""color: #BFBF80""><span style=""font-style: italic"">''We appreciate your kind gesture, Carpenter Kell. This sanctuary, the intelligence and wisdom I came across during my short visit amazed me.""</span></span> Solas laughed slightly and looked over at Jimmy and Millicient then back at Kell. <span style=""color: #BFBF80""><span style=""font-style: italic"">""I did not expect to see what I saw. An honest paradigm shift I must say.""</span></span><br/><br/>One youngster carrying a large wooden bucket which contained warm water neared the man and paused in front of the stone table to set the large container down, then hustled away. Turbertus dipped his digits in the warm water and washed his hand. Solas pulled a chair out from under the table and smiled, casting a  glance at Millicient while she was biting her lip.<span style=""color: #BFBF80""><span style=""font-style: italic""> ""After you, Millicient.""</span></span> Her eyes conveyed an emotion that bothered him a little bit. An emotion of uneasiness, of discomfort.</span></ul>"
2078,The Burning Dawn,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=24201&start=20,2013-03-12T06:54:05,Tara,"She could take no more, the pressure in her chest of massive proportion, her right hand clawing at her sternum; her breaths jagged and sharp, eyes cringing and watered.<br/><br/>She moves quickly, tensely speaking ""carry on without me"", moving to the nearest cavern that snaked from the main, her cotehardie smacking against her ankles.<br/><br/>It dark and chilled here, this cavity desolate, she drops to her knees, palms in front of her on the filthy ground. Wheezing she begs in a whisper, ""help me, Father,  release me of this obligation.""<br/><br/>Her Maker does not release her, however, he does offer a means by which to leave this place which harbors such feelings.<br/><br/>The shadows writhe now, snaking over her trembling body, as if devouring her. Quickly she shifts, becoming as they, retreating into the corners, sliding into the vents, finding way back into the town square, slinking towards the town gates, taking a peek.<br/><br/>Momentarily, these shadows of Millicent's, a cover offered to her by her Creator, take form, tumbling up and coalescing into her shape, dancing against the moonlight; then quickly tumble back down against the cool ground, tugging around townspeoples' feet and under their shoes and boots as they move to the Apothecary.<br/><br/>Leaving a shaded path in their wake, they snake under the entrance, skittering towards Isolde's back nook, and again take shape to her form. Her body now a mass of black shadows, she exhales slowly, and the shadows retreat from her figure, creeping from where they came.<br/><br/>Bright eyes wander to the woman, Jarvan and Isolde, watching them and listening, still scratching at her chest, which again, calms now. She writes the nagging pain off as a product of being in the underground caverns, and associates this being two-fold having been near the other Fallen. Two beings of their kind were not meant for such close proximaty, her head now clearing enough to take in what the woman, Raven, is stating.<br/><br/>This is more serious than Millicent had expected; between Kell's preparations and readiness for saving this town, which is needed if they are all to survive, and the woman who now speaks, this is far greater than anyone could have imagined. Mill's brow furrows, and she simply stands there in the nook, hands pulling behind her back, in a relaxed stance.<br/><br/>This woman, is the key to understanding the Dark King, which Millicent needs to do in order to fulfill her duty to society. Her head tilts and she looks at Jarvan, and then Isolde, for their answer as to whether they intend to carry on and through with help, is of the utmost importance to her.<br/><br/>Millicent fears, however, and highly. If the trio before her, Isolde of which she has formed a bond, decides to carry on with Jarvan, who Mill already knows is a good-hearted and pure soul, she would indeed have to do all she can to help them and protect them. Few bonds she has in this world, and those she does make, she does not take lightly.<br/><br/>As tired as she is, and in need of a good cleaning, she simply watches and listens, her eyes taking a seat on the woman named Raven, unable to determine exactly what side she is on until given more information and seeing her true nature."
2079,The Burning Dawn,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=24201&start=20,2013-03-12T15:48:12,Isolde,"Isolde listened as the one called Raven said,<br/>"" I owe you an explanation, but I warn you not to ask. It is a tale that will serve only to put you farther into the path of danger which you have only just begun to enter. I will explain if you ask it of me. I owe you that much. Tread carefully... be sure you truly want to know the answer.""<br/><br/>The witch sat the bowl of stew heavily on the table and put her hands on her hips.<br/><br/>""Be sure I want an answer? Bollocks of the Green Man! I have risked much to bring you here, have suffered loss at your hand and bring you back here still! Yes, I want a Mother forsaken answer. ""Isolde's breathing was sharp and she knew her color was high. What she didn't realize was that a flame seemed to burn in her blue eyes. Realizing she was trembling, Isolde stepped back to the cabinet to take out a loaf of crusted bread. As she sliced it and then slatheed it with butter, she breathed deeply.  She ladled stew for herself and Jarvan. When she returned to the table, she placed a bowl in front of Jarvan, slid the wooden plate  stacked high with bread across the table and sat down.<br/><br/>""Raven, a storm like no other is coming. Only a few of us have power to fight it, only a few of us bear the weight of the knowledge of impending death. It is time to band together. This fight is no one person's fight. If we do not trust our allies, we will die along with the masses.""<br/><br/>Isolde kept listening for Little Jimmy's footsteps as she took a piece of the fragrant bread. She nodded at Jarvan to eat.<br/><br/>""Are you able to feed yourself or do you need help?"" Isolde asked Raven, waiting on her before Isolde eased the hunger in her own belly."
2080,The Burning Dawn,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=24201&start=20,2013-03-12T17:06:25,Starhawk,"<span style=""color: teal"">Jarvan nodded as Isolde answered Raven. He knew they would have to cooperate with each other in order to survive the coming days. And as all of this was going on, Jarvan felt that weird feeling in the back of his head again. He glanced around without appearing obvious, and something in the corner of the room caught his eye. It appeared to be...the other woman from before. Whatever had brought her here must have been what caused the weird feeling, but he acted as though he didn't notice her. Jarvan spoke up and said,<br/><br/>""Look, I think we should try to get ready to leave. Raven, you can tell us your story once we get on our way, but now it is not exactly safe for anyone to stay here.""</span>"
2081,The Burning Dawn,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=24201&start=20,2013-03-12T19:50:59,Isolde,"Isolde looked from the corner of her eye as Jarvan shifted his focus. The air in the corner was full of darting orbs and a mist hovered near the ceiling. An apparition that looked like Millicent stood there, looking concerned. Isolde wouldn't say she was distressed, because she believed that Millicent was always in control of her feeling or maybe not feelings but was focused on her purpose.<br/><br/>Jarvan's insistence on leaving so soon caused Isolde to look up quickly.<br/><br/>""Raven is in no shape to travel."" Isolde, the healer said. ""Even with magic, she needs to rest.""<br/><br/>She felt the urgency to leave acutely, in the pit of her stomach. She knew that Jarvan was right.<br/><br/>""How can we go? What if Little Jimmy and Millicent return and we are gone from this place? They will be helpless, especially Jimmy.""<br/><br/>She could feel the hysteria rising in her voice and struggled to quiet it.<br/><br/>The ghostly form of Millicent waved to them, as if trying to communicate a message. She pointed and then crossed her arms. Isolde couldn't figure out what she was trying to say. Turning her attention back to Raven, she did the only thing she knew to do. She got up and started boiling water."
2082,The Burning Dawn,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=24201&start=20,2013-03-12T22:15:11,saphiraah,"Raven sighed, rubbing at a scrape on her arm as she watched the healer rage. Relatively unperturbed, she began eating the soup slowly, surprised to find that it tasted so good. She was more hungry than she'd realized. When the angry episode seemed to have diminished, she resumed the conversation.<br/><br/>""I only say it to be considerate of your position, healer. There are some things that will bring danger if you should learn about them. If it is your wish, I will explain.""<br/><br/>She looked to the man as he spoke, a frown touching her expression. He was right that they were not safe. There were precautions she could take, but she couldn't be sure she could trust these people that much just yet. ""I'm tougher than I look... If we need to move, I'll do my best to keep up. Do you think we will be found here?""<br/><br/>She looked from one to the other, then suddenly noticed something... a strange aura in the room. It was a very powerful aura, yet somehow she couldn't sense what this being intended. Thus far, she could sense no hostility from it, so she said nothing.<br/><br/>""I know a place we can go... if you feel we need to hide, but you will have to trust me.""<br/><br/>She'd not seen Kell in years, but she felt sure that he was still working on the endeavor he'd mentioned so many years ago. He'd left her with a way to contact him if she ever needed help. She felt sure that if there had ever been a time to use that option, this would be it.<br/><br/>================================================<br/><br/>Kell was just about to take a seat when the woman suddenly left. He figured she was going to go and think to herself, but it worried her. Nodding his head toward the lad who brought a tray of food, he sent the kid to watch her. She was, after all, still deep with in the heart of his operation... an operation which could either save countless lives, or destroy those lives. The lad nodded and chased after her.<br/><br/>Satisfied, Kell took his seat before the two travelers and the boy. Propping his elbow on the table, he sighed. It had been a truly long night.<br/><br/>""Now... I am sure you both have questions. Please, help yourselves, and ask away.""<br/><br/>On the tray of food, they would see simple things that would last well in the caves. Crudely baked bread, roots and nuts, jerky, spring water in bottles.<br/><br/>Just as he finished speaking, the lad came sprinting back into the dining hall. ""Sir!!"" he skidded to a halt before Kell, leaning over to murmur quietly.<br/><br/>In response, Kell's eyes widened, ""That's not possible..."" he stood up. ""Please excuse me, gentlemen... it seems your lady friend has flown the coupe.""<br/><br/>He pulled a small item from his pocket, relieved he'd at least thought to shake her hand. A handshake under these circumstances was a binding contract. She'd agreed to the conditions. He sprinted down the cavern to a room where a series of pentagrams and circles of different shapes, natures, and materials had been formed on the floor. Choosing the one he needed, he dropped a small crystal into the the center and began muttering. As he muttered, the circled glowed with power. When he finally finished, there was a pulse of light, and everything went back to normal. He sighed with relief. Her memories would be erased, sealed away to be restored after he found her.<br/><br/>""What a mess..."" he sighed. ""There's always something...""<br/><br/>Yawning, he returned to the dining hall. ""Now, where were we? I'm sorry to have disappeared like that. All is well now. Have you questions for me?"""
2083,The Burning Dawn,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=24201&start=20,2013-03-13T01:40:50,The Ashen Horseman,"<ul><span style=""font-family: New Times Roman;"">Sola's jaw was clenched as he took a seat. Whatever that just happened was out of reach; she was out of reach. She also was big enough to know what was good for her and what was not. The Fallen decided not to interrupt her escape. <br/><br/>As one young fellow came rushing into the kitchen room, Solas looked at his companion arching one fine dark eyebrow, then lowered his eyelids; one soft sight escaping his lips as his digits reached for a handful of salty almonds. He simply nodded when the Carpenter excused himself and swiftly exited the room, leaving behind Jimmy, Turbertus and himself. <br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #BFBF80"">''You owe me an explanation, Solas. You have told me almost everything about you, my friend, almost everything. So, what else is there to hide?''</span></span> Turbertus - a man of about forty years - drew a deep rasping breath and looked away.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #BFBF80"">''Aye, my friend, but I have not had the chance to give you any form of explanation.  You have promised your loyality to me and our King, and for that I'm grateful. She, I â€“ We are alike. I have never met her before but she too, <span style=""font-weight: bold"">was thrown</span> out of heaven. The when and the how, that I don't know. I cannot tell you more than what I have been told already. She spoke to me of the reason behind her presence with us today â€“''</span></span> Solas cut himself short as soon as he remembered that they were not alone. Jimmy's eyes were fixated on both Turbertus and the Fallen, a quizzical expression one could read on his youthful face. Solas immediately leaned in toward the lad and smiled, light azure orbs regarded the other's. <span style=""color: #BFBF80""><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Do you know her, Jimmy? You know who I'm talking about? Would you lead me to her later?""</span></span> And before he had a chance to listen to Jimmy's response, Solas pulled away and welcomed back the Carpenter with a nod, one thumb and index finger brushing against his bottom lip.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Now, where were we? I'm sorry to have disappeared like that. All is well now. Have you questions for me?</span></span>""<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #BFBF80"">""Something, has been bothering me a lot. On my way to you, somewhere in the woods, Sir Turbertus and I have witnessed a gruesome sight, the result of a wicked crime. Someone if not something, attacked a group of men, setting them on fire.""</span></span> Solas paused and Turbertus continued. <span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #BFBF80"">""This woman. Solas and I could not trust her. She said that she was awakened by the presence of flames outside the city and came to verify what was happening.""</span></span> <br/><br/>The Fallen nodded to both Turbertus and Kell. <span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #BFBF80"">""She mentioned that she was the healer of Moranwick City. Do you know her, Kell? She also asked us to aid her with a certain wooden box, a coffin and to help her load the coffin back on her cart."" </span></span><br/><br/>Sir Turbertus rolled his eyes and bit into a slice of goat cheese, interrupting Sola's explanations. <span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #BFBF80"">""Which she ended up doing by herself. I have never seen in my life a woman with such strength.""</span></span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #BFBF80"">""We parted ways as soon as we reached the City gates. The guards, distracted, that was our chance to enter the city without being questioned. Oh, and by the way. I believe we have seen her again in the Tavern. She was sitting across from us. She noticed us.""</span></span> Solas paused for a moment to place an almond between his lips, fixating his eyes on the Carpenter, giving him a chance to say something before he continues.</span></ul>"
2084,The Burning Dawn,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=24201&start=20,2013-03-13T02:48:20,Tara,"That feathery tickle at the back of your mind, causing the hair on your neck to stand; Millicent felt this as she listened to the woman, Raven.<br/><br/>The tickle, caused by Kell's Magick to attempt the memory loss, caused her to giggle. Sure, they shook hands and she had a tour, however, things always didn't work the way planned.<br/><br/>Kell may have tasted her skin but he was not about to taste her mind.<br/><br/>Many things could affect the Fallen; earthly wounds become fatal, she not immune to such, nor immune to such Magick as Isolde's spell. Millicent gave a part of herself for such spell; toying with her mind, well, that wasn't about to happen with voodoo.<br/><br/>Biting at her lower lip, a wide smile upon her face, she offers to Kell two gifts: the first a warm hello that she still remembers he and his hidden valley of Eden, and the second a friendly warning. Kell a genuinely fine man and with a caring heart, she simply needs to reassure and set boundaries that his waggling will not be tolerated towards her, without permission.<br/><br/>She decides that since he was so sweet with a kiss, she would return one.<br/><br/>Millicent's lips pull into a pucker and she blows a kiss, a lone shadow quickly darting after it as though a frog catching a fly. With a wink, she nods and points to the door, her arms crossing in front of her. The shadow slinks off under the door to the vent they left from earlier.<br/><br/>Quickly, it finds the men at the table, snaking up Kell's leg and sitting upon his shoulder as if to strike. As the man sits and speaks, Millicent's shadowy minion 'strikes', planting the kiss against the soft flesh of his cheek. Order 1, complete.<br/><br/>Now, the shadow extends into a long rope, a simple illusion, and it curls around the man's neck, fitting of a noose. His warning, order 2, complete. It remains, rippling in an eerie fashion restlessly.<br/><br/>Millicent is aware when the shadow obeyed her, even from afar. She immediately relaxes again, brow furrowing as Raven suggests they leave Isolde's. Millicent does not question this, however wonders where the woman could possibly know that would be 'safe', as they all think. The Dark King, finds everyone, eventually.<br/><br/>She closes her eyes, inhaling deeply, as her ethereal form takes back it's human body, batting her eyes, she moves behind Isolde, whispering in her ear. She nods to Isolde with a smile, now moving behind Jarvan, offering a reassuring squeeze to his shoulder, and finally finds Raven.<br/><br/>Millicent places her right palm between the woman's shoulder blades, taking in Raven's aura, then leaning to her cheek. Warm breaths offer a gentle, yet firm tone with Raven's soft skin, giving insight. ""You harbor darkness as well, yet offer a means to help others. Trust is a difficult gift, however, I sense your<br/>pain and struggle. Your story we must know, m'lady. And if a safe haven you know, and can make it to, I suppose we could follow.""<br/><br/>Millicent looks into Isolde's gaze, lips taut to express a ""what else can we do?"" silent gesture, reiterated with a shrug. She then looks at Jarvan and speaks, ""I'm Millicent, pleased to meet. No worries, aye? I'd like to think you will be our protector if this lass gets unruly?""<br/><br/>Millicent offers a nod, her head still dizzy, standing tall now as she proceeds to the back room, hands swiping at her face. She waited for Isolde to join her, they to pack and move with Raven."
2085,The Burning Dawn,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=24201&start=20,2013-03-13T04:41:26,Isolde,"The hair on the back of Isolde's neck stood up when the shade became a body. The soft brush of the whisper requested a gown and some water. Isolde wrinkled her nose. The stench was overpowering as Millicent went first to Raven and then to Jarvan. Shaking her head, Isolde joined her in the back of the shop.<br/><br/>""Great Earth Mother, You stink like ass. Where have you been?"" Isolde declared even as she gathered soap, rags and a clean gown. She sniffed deeply. ""You smell like the Earth gave birth to you and you are  still covered with birthing effluvia. "" Millicent went into the small chamber she had been shown before. Isolde stood with her back to the doorway to give her more privacy, since the alcove had no door.<br/><br/>""I hope the dress fits. It might be a little long and probably much too big around the waist. I will find you a length of ribbon to cinch it with."" Isolde chatted away. She had been more worried about Milli than she had admitted to herself. "" Did you see Little Jimmy? He was supposed to come back here and he hasn't. I'm worried sick about the little guy. Following the men will get him killed, especially when they go to fight le roi noire.""<br/><br/>When she returned to the shop, she found Jarvan and Raven in deep discussion about fleeing. Isolde was conflicted about this still. She should listen carefully to the case they presented."
2086,The Burning Dawn,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=24201&start=20,2013-03-13T05:05:47,Starhawk,"<span style=""color: red"">""Where is she?"" the lad said as he held the burned man by his throat, holding him nearly a foot off the ground. ""You were given one task, to return to my Master with the girl. And you have failed us.""  He listened as the man gasped Morranwick City, and then crushed his neck and threw the body against a tree, causing the corpse to crack as the spine was broken.<br/><br/>The lad did not appear to be much, but was faithful to his lord. If we was commanded to do something, he would without question.And now he made his way to Morranwick, as the storm behind him halted while he took his mission.</span><br/><br/>~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~<br/><br/><span style=""color: teal"">""I believe we should hurry then. If you wish, I can carry you Raven, it may be faster that way. But where would we be heading? And what of the others? Kell is a good man, and we cannot just leave him here with the approaching darkness.""<br/><br/>Jarvan went ahead and reequipped himself, checking to make sure everything was in its place. It would be terrible to lose anything now, as there would be little chance of retrieving it later.</span>"
2087,The Burning Dawn,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=24201&start=20,2013-03-13T07:01:59,Tara,"Millicent hears Jarvan speak, highly concerned, and with a quick step finds way out of the Apothecary.<br/><br/>She knows what needs done, and swiftly, making way to the main gates, guards trying to stop her. She sweeps her hands before her, forcing a tidal gust of air towards them, their bodies pulled from their feet as they are swept back an away from her.<br/><br/>Determined to find her own answers, her feet carry her from the gates into the fields, breathless, she stands tall, head lowering. Her hands tug at her cotehardie, trying to free the cumbersome attire. Her ears perk, she hears the call, and quickly answers it.<br/><br/>She now kneels, again palms upon the ground, one deep breath in, a large exhale out, the body she possesses falling to the ground as she tears her spirit from it.<br/><br/>Without a sound, the ethereal mist that harbors her soul simply vanishes against the sky."
2088,The Burning Dawn,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=24201&start=20,2013-03-14T04:14:43,Isolde,"Isolde stood with mouth agape as Millicent ran from the apothecary.<br/><br/>""That is my best dress, m'lady,"" she calls out. Shaking her head, she turns back to Jarvan, listening to his concerns with a furrowed brow. She was torn, worried that Little Jimmy would come while they were away on the quest. Afraid to not stand against the Black King, the one who controlled an army of the walking dead.<br/><br/>Isolde watched Jarvan pick up his weapons and check his pack. What else could she do but prepare? Without waiting to hear the reply that Raven might give to the hunter,she bowed her head and went to gather supplies. She needed little for herself but gathered a few healing herbs, and wolf's bane. She had heard it rumored to be good to fight the wasting disease that caused the walking dead. She wasn't sure but it wouldn't hurt. She packed some bandages and the rest of the crusted bread. With a hunter along, they shouldn't starve.<br/><br/>""My only concern now is Little Jimmy,"" she said when she returned to the main room. ""What to do. what to do.""<br/><br/>~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~<br/>Little Jimmy was perched on a ledge out of the way of the men. The large turkey leg in his hand dripped grease down his arm and his face was streaked with the glistening juices also. A grin was plastered on his face as he listened to the men in the cavern plan their strategies and talk man talk. Being with Kell was the most magnificent treat on Earth. How glad he was that he had not listened to Isolde but had followed his hero."
2089,The Burning Dawn,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=24201&start=20,2013-03-14T05:39:02,saphiraah,"Kell froze in place at the appearance of the shadowy aparition and the message it had delivered. It seemed the conversation with these men was destined not to finish. They'd been talking for some time now, yet still had not finished their discussion when it was again cut short.<br/><br/>He leaped to his feet, shouting toward the tunnel, ""Larson!!! Sound it!!!""<br/><br/>Swallowing, he gathered his thoughts, towering over the two travelers. ""My friends... it seems someone has kept some valuable information from me. Either you lied to me, or you were truely unaware of the nature of the fiend you brought into my home. Either way, this conversation is over. Come with me and I will see you safely ferried home.""<br/><br/>Just then a few men ran into the kitchen, one of them leading the others, ""Kell? Do you really want me to sound it? We ran a drill just two weeks ago.""<br/><br/>""It is no drill, Larson. There's been a breach. Get them moving. All of it goes.""<br/><br/>The two men stared in shock, dumbfounded. ""GO!!"" he barked. His voice was suddenly harsh, commanding. When they had gone, he turned back to the travelers. All of the friendly demeanor was gone. He was all business now.<br/><br/>""Your friend took what she has learned and managed to run. I've no idea how she got out. Either way, she has destroyed everything I worked to build. We will vacate these caves to a secondary, less desirable home. We will be gone within the next 7 minutes. Do not try to form an ambush, I warn you, or you will be met with force. If you'll follow me, I'll see you to the portal. I will not bother to take the memories you gained today, as you did not learn anything we cannot hide. The cave will be abandoned, and all who you met here today will never be seen again. None will believe that an arsenal of this size could possibly stand ready right under the very nose of the king. I will give you but one chance to prove to me that you did not lie. Bring me that girl... dead or alive... within two days' time. You will be informed of the location for our meeting when the hour draws closer. Prove to me that you are to be trusted, my friends, and I will not visit upon you the resolution we plan for your friend.""<br/><br/>Kell turned to Jimmy. ""Boy!"" he pointed, ""I've a message for you to deliver. Are you man enough for the job?"" he was slightly more gentle with the lad. When Jimmy hopped up eagerly, he knelt before him so that they were eye to eye. ""Go the apothecary as fast as your feet can move. Tell her that you need camomille and lemongrass. Come with me, and I'll get you to the portal.""<br/><br/>It was a simple combination of herbs used to calm and tranquilize a drinker when used to brew tea. He could only hope that the beautiful woman he'd admired for so long would pick up on the subtle hint and hold the lad with her, keep him calm and distracted.<br/><br/>He stood up and gestured to the travelers, ready to lead the way through the caves.<br/><br/>===================================================================<br/><br/>Raven shook her head at the offer to be carried, ""No, you are our best defense. You'll need your hands free."" She looked to the healer, ""Have you a crutch which I can borrow? I will do my best to keep up. We wont have to go far. This friend I wish to contact keeps a method of reaching him  hidden here within the city.""<br/><br/>She glanced out the door, watching the woman flee. Something was definitely not right. The hair on the back of her neck stood up straight as an ominous weight settled over her.<br/><br/>""We need to get moving. Healer, in the sack there, I believe you'll find all that I took when I fled your shop the first time. I planned to see to my own wounds, so I took bandages, herbs, and other emergency supplies. As they belong to you, it is only fitting that I should return them to you now."""
2090,The Burning Dawn,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=24201&start=20,2013-03-14T06:17:08,Starhawk,"<span style=""color: teal"">""I will wait outside, maybe I will see Jimmy, and I can keep an eye out for anything suspicious.""</span><br/><br/>~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~<br/><br/><span style=""color: red"">The lad quickened his pace as the city grew closer. The walls were a decent height, but the trees nearby were just the right height to jump from. He runs up one of the trees and vaults onto the wall, remaining unnoticed. The lad then jumps to the ground, completely unfazed by the drop. There was some commotion going on throughout the city; likely people had seen the clouds and thought a storm was coming. Oh, would they be in for a surprise.<br/><br/>The lad wandered around Morranwick taking in all the information he could. People, places of refuge, weapons. If he could see it, he noted it. His wandering eventually led him toward the tavern, and the lad felt powerful forces nearby. Closing his eyes for a moment, he focused on the direction of the nearest source. It was coming from...an apothecary's hut. The lad knew apothecaries were prone to being somewhat magical, but there was a disturbance that was far greater than some regular apothecary. He turned toward the hut, and saw a man walk out. Something was familiar about him, but he couldn't place it at that moment. However, he was in the way, so the lad decided that the man would need to be taken care of quickly. He dashed toward the man, drawing the short blade concealed on his back.</span><br/><br/>~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~<br/><br/><span style=""color: teal"">Jarvan had just left Isolde's hut as he was charged by a strange boy with white and black hair. He had barely enough time to draw his blade enough to block the attack, but was able to kick the lad back. That bought him enough time to fully draw his hand-and-a-half sword which he now held in two hands.  ""Who are you, and why would you attack me?""</span><br/><br/>~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~<br/><br/><span style=""color: red"">The lad avoided getting hurt from the kick by rolling as it connected with him. Holding his short blade in reverse, it was clear now the lad was a trained assassin. ""Wouldn't you like to know. You are in the way of my mission, and my Master does not like his servants being detained."" The lad went in for another attack, and this time locked blades with the man. His proximity to the man was enough to finally make him realize why the man seemed familiar. The lad broke their contest and backed away slightly. ""This is not over, but my Master may be pleased to hear about this turn of events.."" With that, he threw a pellet on the ground, releasing a thick cloud of smoke enough to escape without being pursued. The lad returned with haste to his Master, whispering what he had learned. His Master's eye's glared with an evil light, then the lad was told to remain with him as they attacked.</span><br/><br/>~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~<br/><br/><span style=""color: teal"">Jarvan was confused by the sudden attack and flight of the boy. While he was coughing from the smoke, he wandered back into Isolde's hut and told them what had happened: a boy attacked him, and then talked about his Master and needing to return to him.</span>"
2091,The Burning Dawn,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=24201&start=20,2013-03-14T16:17:11,Volatile,"""I'm just looking for shelter for the night, I have coin!"" A weary traveler pleaded with the guards at the city gate of Morranwick. He held up  a small leather coin pouch, lightly shaking it to prove its contents with sound. He was a man of average height wearing high boots over black pants, a light gray commoner shirt under a thin black leather breastplate of simple design, and a long hooded overcoat that reached down to his ankles. In a slight fit of frustration at the guards' unwavering stance he swiftly removed his hood revealing a gruff face, yet still young. His slightly messy cheek-length hair fell in front of his eyes, which were revealed to be light brown once the hair was brushed aside by his hand. This motion in turn caused his coat to open ever so slightly to reveal the hilt of a sword strapped to the left side of his waist. Its pommel was blackened and the handle was wrapped in black leather, accented by three silver studs in the middle of it. The length made it seem to be a long sword. It was enough to catch the guards attention.<br/><br/>""Well you're  certainly not coming in with that! Why are you armed?"" The traveler simply looked on dumbfounded. ""Why am I armed?"" He mocked the guard. ""Have you forgotten what age it is we waste our pathetic lives in? Swords and magic? That sort of thing? Maybe you noticed I'm not the only one running amok with a bloody sword strapped to my body? Oh, and never mind the fact that I have been traveling dangerous roads for weeks now!"" In the midst of his rant something, or more so someone caught the travelers' attention in his peripheral. A perfect opportunity...<br/><br/>""Maybe I should ask you fools why you're armed? Its not like you're doing your job. Well, not good enough to notice that someone just hopped over your precious wall over there."" The traveler pointed in the general direction of a person who leapt down from the wall. He landed expertly and was already on the move, clearly a man on a mission of sorts. Assassin maybe? It mattered not to the traveler, all that mattered was using this opportunity to gain access to the city. After all, a storm is coming...<br/><br/>The guards instantly went into a panic and began hustling around to give chase to the man who had undoubtedly already slipped their eyesight. The traveler attempted to walk past the one guard who had been giving him such a hard time but the guards arm lurched out and grabbed the travelers arm tightly. ""And just where did you think you were going?"" He demanded. The traveler glanced around quickly, noticing all the other guards were still scrambling. Then he lightly placed his hand on the guards' and smiled. ""I'm sorry, I couldn't hear you over your screams of agony, come again?"" And as the guard began to open his mouth the traveler simply shifted his weight and twisted the guards wrist swiftly, pulling him to ground and dislocating the shoulder. It happened so fast the guard didn't start screaming in pain until the traveler was already walking away. He turned back and began shouting himself, ""Guard down! Somebody help this man!"" He pointed vigorously at the downed guard and two others rushed to help him. With a simple bow, the traveler disappeared into the crowd and made his way through town.<br/><br/>There seemed to be quite alot of activity in town. Many were bustling through the streets and a sense of urgency hung heavily in the air. ""Perhaps a drink will help lighten this atmosphere for me."" The traveler said to himself. Continuing down the road he witnessed a curious encounter, the man he believed to have breached the wall by the guards earlier had outright attacked a man who was seemingly minding his own business. The duel was short and the both kept their lives as the young lad retreated from the battle, running past the traveler with a hefty shoulder bump. ""Hmph....how rude"" he spoke to himself again. ""Well none of my business."" And he began walking again towards the tavern. But then a shout from behind caught his attention.<br/><br/>""Find him! Or I'll break all of YOUR arms! Go!"" With raised eyebrows, the traveler headed straight towards the apothecary, where he saw the other man rush back into after his surprise duel. ""Perhaps I can make it my business , just this once."" He rushed and opened the door, shutting it swiftly behind him. Calmly he walked further in, hearing conversation but not listening to it. The traveler peaked his head around the corner. ""Ah, forgive me folks. I let myself in."" He glanced at the man who had the duel. ""I witnessed the attack on you. Horrible world we live in, aye? I just wanted to make sure everything....was...all..right..."" his voice trailed as the shouts of the guards captain could be heard outside and the traveler peeked out back by the door. Seeing that the guards haven't barged in yet signified he was safe from them for now. He turned his attention back to the others in the room.<br/><br/>""Bah where are my manners, I am Arrus. Just a simple vagabond traveler. I do apologize for barging in but I promise I shall leave, shortly."" He craned his neck at the door again and saw some of the guards run past. This was not how he hoped this day would go. He turned back to the others again, ""Where's a good place to bunk for the night? Terrible storm coming and I'd rather not be caught in it."""
2092,The Burning Dawn,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=24201&start=20,2013-03-14T22:30:00,The Ashen Horseman,"<ul><span style=""font-family: New Times Roman;"">Sir Turbertus neared his companion and shook his head in disapprobation. <span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #BFBF80"">''This is unbelievable, Carpenter. You do not believe that we're responsible for what happened, now, do you?''</span></span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #BFBF80"">''Carpenter, if you may calm down for a moment, and allow me to talk.''</span></span> Solas neared the man and fixated his eyes on him. <span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #BFBF80"">''I speak the truth. You are jumping into conclusion. Now, for the sake of this City you listen to me, Kell. You have nothing to fear. The woman is not of this world and your secret location will not be divulged to anybody. You are safe, your men are safe. Threatening us will lead you nowhere for we have come in peace.''</span></span> <br/><br/>The Fallen turned to look at his companion, and then shifted an unrelenting expression to Kell as his voice lowered, shock and displeasure set in. <span style=""color: #BFBF80""><span style=""font-style: italic"">''I have to disapprove with you. I will not bring you the girl for she is out of reach. You or your people are none of her concern and the least of her worries I must say. She's here for the Necromancer, and the Necromancer alone. You can either trust us Carpenter or deal with this situation alone. I'm offering you freewill. You must, Kell, must consider the gravity of the situation. We are not your enemy.''</span></span><br/><br/>A quiet mumble escaped Solas as he shook his head and took a step back, crossing his arms. <span style=""color: #BFBF80""><span style=""font-style: italic"">''Aid is on its way -- Twenty thousand men to fight by your side. You take it, or leave it.''</span></span></span></ul>"
2093,The Burning Dawn,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=24201&start=20,2013-03-14T22:47:00,Isolde,"Isolde looked at Jarvan and the stranger who had crowded in behind him. She was a little nonplussed.<br/><br/>""A good place to stay for the night would be here, but we are leaving shortly. The next best place would be the tavern. They let rooms for the night."" Isolde answered, good manners kicking in when in doubt of what was happening. ""What have you done, sir, that the guard seems to have taken such interest in you?""<br/><br/>He kept looked at the door but grinned mischievously in her direction. She poured him a mug of ale from the jug under the cabinet and sat it on the table.<br/><br/>""Enjoy my hospitality while you wait, sir,"" Isolde said wryly. ""I am the healer of Moranwick City. This is my apothecary. I am called Isolde De Vereaux. My companions and I were just leaving. Perhaps if you  join in our company, you will be able to proceed undetected to the tavern. "" She waited for his comment, but the man was busy watching out the door's small opening. Shaking her head and shrugging, Isolde turned to Jarvan.<br/><br/>""Did you see Little Jimmy out there? ""<br/><br/>Jarvan shook his head but kept his gaze on the stranger.<br/><br/>""Perhaps, Jarvan, you and Ra..."" she paused before speaking the girl's name. What if she didn't want her name bandied about? Who was this stranger and should they trust him with sensitive information? Isolde didn't know what to do. She took a hankie from her pocket and began to dab at imaginary spots of dust."
2094,The Burning Dawn,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=24201&start=20,2013-03-15T05:34:34,Volatile,"Another passing guard caught Arrus's attention while Isolde poured him ale and politely answered his questions. He brought his attention back to her with a smile and began for the jug of ale, sitting calmly at the table before taking the first sip. ""Delicious!"" He exclaimed. When it was clear his small intrusion wasn't met with ill temper he relaxed a bit more, reclining back in the chair and crossing one leg over the other. Another sip and he glanced back at Isolde. ""A mighty fine pleasure to make your acquaintance Madam Isolde. Quite the establishment you have here. Well put together."" He chugged another good sip and glanced back at the door; all clear still.<br/>Then he remembered she inquired about his dilemma, which he seemed to have made quite obvious to these poor folks. He smirked.<br/><br/>""Well it started as a small misunderstanding and led to a bigger one. In the end I ended up breaking...no wait, I only dislocated his shoulder. You'd think by his cries I lit the bloody thing on fire and tore it off dining utensils...I personally think he's overreacting. Running about with his lackeys trying to find lil ol' me when they should've been watching for your mystery man. I watched him jump the wall like it was nothing, not like I haven't seen things like that before but still the guards should have been able to...bah forgive me, I'm rambling."" Arrus finally took a breath, then replaced it with another large swig of the ale. He glanced over at the only other female in the room. She seemed beat up but taken care of. Likely the work of Isolde. Impressive. He held his jug towards the girl's direction.<br/><br/>""Had the rough of it did ya lass? A bit of this lady's fine ale will put a spring your step, or at least a smile on your face."" Arrus finished off the jug and studied the girl some more. His presence likely startled her as he heard three voices when he walked into the Apothecary and so far now have only heard Jarven and Isolde. No matter, yet another part of the world Arrus had no business with.<br/><br/>He pondered Isolde's offer, weighing the options. On the one hand he could use them as cover and stay at the Tavern, but the guards would likely find him there and cause more trouble than needed. Or he could take her offer and join them in their exit. They seemed a savvy bunch, Jarven could certainly take care of himself but the young lady was certainly not in the best shape. Perhaps his service could be useful to these people. It was the least he could offer for Isolde's act of kindness.<br/><br/>""Well...its settled! Since you're so nice with harboring a 'criminal' and you blessed me with your ale I am greatly in your debt and my services and my sword are at your disposal until you deem me useless madame."" Arrus stood from the table and bowed slightly to Isolde"
2095,The Burning Dawn,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=24201&start=40,2013-03-15T19:46:54,Isolde,"Isolde's eyes sparkled merrily at the bow. This man was so courteously irreverent that she found him utterly charming.She bit her lip, glancing at the others to gauge their reactions. She normally wasn't taken in by charming men, but this one had her hook, line and sinker. Goddess help her if he was le roi noire in disguise!<br/><br/>""Sir, we were about to leave. You can discuss those details with Jarvan and the woman, but I must find Little Jimmy. While not my earthy concern, the lad is in my Soul Care and I must know if he lives or dies.  I must go see after him."" Isolde pulled on her cloak, taking her basket in both hands. ""The townspeople are used to seeing me about town. I have instructed them to their homes. They will think nothing amiss with me checking on them."" She eased open the door.<br/><br/>Taking a deep breath, Isolde slipped out, trembling knotting her stomach. What if she didn't find Jimmy? What if she did? The guards were running amok through the city. No one guarded the gates. Men of aggression were breaching their defenses and charming strangers were treated as wanted men. The world was already coming unfrayed at the seams."
2096,The Burning Dawn,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=24201&start=40,2013-03-16T03:30:17,Starhawk,"<span style=""color: teal"">""We will finish preparing everything here, you go and look for Jimmy"" Jarvan said as Isolde was preparing to leave. He checked over himself again, especially after the brief scuttle with that boy. What would cause someone to outright attack a man, especially one who is armed?<br/><br/>Jarvan checked on Raven, asking her if she had everything, and if there was anything else they needed or should know before preparing to leave.</span>"
2097,The Burning Dawn,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=24201&start=40,2013-03-16T19:05:04,saphiraah,"After the man left, and the healer was busy fussing with her items, Raven pushed to her feet. She was unsteady and awkward, but the bandaged leg held her weight. Testing out a crutch she found leaning in the corner, she began moving, trying to work out the stiffness in her body in preparation to leave. There was a sound outside, attracting her attention enough to bring her to the window. She saw the fight as it was under way, easly recognizing the man who'd called himself Jarvan.<br/><br/>But who was he fighting? She leaned closer, unsure whether or not she should step in and help one or the other... and then she froze. Her eyes widened slightly, gaze locking on the assassin. She knew that face. Seeing it did little to calm her nerves. He could only be here for one reason. When she saw him suddenly stop his attack, staring in surprise at Jarvan's face, she let her own gaze linger on Jarvan's profile. It was then that she saw it. The reason she recognized him. Her blood ran cold.<br/><br/>Troubled into silence she paced back to her chair and sat. Just then, Jarvan burst back into the house and began speaking. She repsonded neutrally, doing her best to keep up a calm demeanor. When Jarvan had completed his report, she answered in a serious tone.<br/><br/>""He'll likely be back... and soon. We need to be well hidden by the time he does. He wont come to talk. We need to get moving. Do you have everything you need?""<br/><br/>There was nothing she had to prepare or gather, as the men who'd captured her had taken everything that belonged to her. Some of those items had been priceless. She grit her teeth in frustration at the loss. She would have to do without.<br/><br/>When a new figure suddenly burst into the door, she shoved to her feet, hand gripping the crutch in preparation to wield it if the situation called for it. When it seemed there was no immediate threat, she calmed slightly, chosing to simply listen to the conversation rather than interject. It wasn't until the stranger turned to her that she spoke, responding to his words.<br/><br/>""Now is not the time for idle drinking or a friendly meal my friend. The healer is right. We need to be going. Unless you have business with her..."" she trailed off, leaving the rest of the sentence to go implied rather than spoken.<br/><br/>The last thing she expected was for this unknown man to throw his lot in with theirs. Only a fool would do such a thing when it was clear danger was so close. A fool, or a fiend. She didn't trust him, either way.<br/><br/>""Whether you are all with me or not..."" she was finished waiting and stalling. She moved toward the door, ""It is time we set out. That storm is approaching fast. I wont stand for it while I've a breath in my body with which to oppose it. We need to find Kell.""<br/><br/>With that, she limped out into the square and headed off toward the rougher end of town. Her progress was slow, painfully so, but she neer waivered. She moved as fast as she could, hobbling along in the darkness. She never checked to see if they came along with her, assuming that they would either follow, or run to find somewhere to hide. Approaching the alley, she slowed, pausing to look around and make sure there was no one around to witness what she was about to do.<br/><br/>---------------------------------------------------------------------------------<br/><br/>Kell's true nature was not harsh enough to hide the look of understanding in his eyes. He had no desire to thrust these men from his company. He truly wanted to simply trust his instinct regarding them. He had his men to think of, however. If they saw him do such a thing, his rule over them would be compromised. He would face mutiny in a time of crisis, which would spell ruin for them all. Unable to speak differently, he stood firm, keeping his ground as he faced the strangers.<br/><br/>As he turned to look at his companion, Kell spoke up, inserting his own comments. ""Responsible or no... my opinion here is not what matters. You came with her. She broke her word and openly threatened my life. I cannot know whether she is alive or gone from this world, as you claim. My only option is to go on what I know. I know that she has seen too much. I know that she fled. I have to act on that."" glancing at the boy, Jimmy, he whistled sharply, ""You. Boy! Are you ready?""<br/><br/>When the stranger continued speaking, he stopped talking, though he began walking as he listened, leading them through the caves. He walked quickly, pushing past the people rushing about, ignoring the preparations to cast the spell.<br/><br/>When they reached the portal, and the strager was finished speaking, he nodded, and answered in a low tone. There were none around to hear his words, giving him the freedom to speak openly.<br/><br/>""This is the most I can do for you, my friends. Do not take this as a dismissal, as it appears. I must maintain the image of control or lose the trust my people have given me. They trust my judgement and my strength. This breach cannot be ignored. I have to act. Whether you were with her or not, is beside the point to my mind. I know a true soul when I meet it. Come with me now, and let me take you from this place. When all is finished here, we will be in a better position to strike back against our enemy regardless. Trust me, my friends, as I have trusted you.""<br/><br/>He completed a rune on the wall and the portal appeared. Stepping back, he looked to the strangers, and the boy, waiting for their response."
2098,The Burning Dawn,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=24201&start=40,2013-03-17T16:38:29,Volatile,"It was a pleasant surprise for Arrus to see the young woman moving about, though the seriousness in her tone was enough to sober any drunkard. But on the other hand she did have the apparent signs of having had a rough few days so he just offered a small bow of understanding. Then it wasn't long before both the women left the Apothecary, one with a determined stride, the other with a more determined limp. Arrus let out a small here-we-go sigh as he glanced at Jarven with a gleeful look. ""Well good sir, it seems the urgency of this matter; however unknown to me, deems that we press on. I usually don't travel with strangers but your motley crew has an intoxicating aura about it and as I have absolutely nothing better to do than to escape the oppressive clutches of that ever so delightful Captain of the guard, if its all the same to you, I'm going to follow them."" Arrus readjusted his cloak, flipped up his hood and followed out the door, though cautious to check for guards.<br/><br/>Moving unseen was a talent Arrus had a knack for, as well as escape. But with an entire city on edge about an ominous storm cloud looming over the horizon, it did make it a bit of a challenge. Arrus normally would keep a steady slow pace, but these women moved as if Hellfire were searing their back sides. It took a bit to catch up to them. The poor girl with the crutch was surprisingly fast with the bloody thing that Arrus was almost annoyed with admiration for her strength. And yet as quickly as they moved, the women both carried a certain frame of grace about them, something a man could never pull of himself.<br/><br/>As they continued through town, into a more less desirable section, Arrus kept his distance and a look out for the guards. He didn't want to follow the women so close that it drew more attention to them. After all this city was on edge and a hooded stranger following a well known healer and a limping girl would put quite the target on his head as well. But as they reached an alley, an armored arm reached out and grabbed Arrus, forcing him to turn around and get pressed up against the wall, hard, with his arm twisted  behind his back. ""There you are you little bastard!"" It was one of the other guards who was with the captain during his interrogation at the gate. Arrus strained his voice a bit as his cheek was pressed hard against the brick, ""Ah, brilliant! Since you're back there, would you mind giving my shoulders a rub? I think I pulled a muscle with that little trick I played on your captain earlier."" The guard grunted with anger, ""Not something that I'll fall for as easily!"" Arrus strained himself again with a small grunt. This man certainly had a firm grip. ""Oh good, because I've been waiting to try this one out..."" Arrus reared back his opposite elbow into the side of the guards helmet and in a swift fluid motion, ducked under his arm, spun around behind the guard with his arm twisted and outstretched and slammed him face first into the brick wall. He was out cold, dented helmet and all. Arrus wiped his hands and dusted off his cloak. ""Ta da!"" He mocked, then continued down the alley to catch up with the others."
2099,The Burning Dawn,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=24201&start=40,2013-03-17T21:48:24,The Ashen Horseman,"<ul><span style=""font-family: New Times Roman;""><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic"">''I must maintain the image of control or lose the trust my people have given me''</span></span><br/><br/>Upon hearing these words, the Fallen realized that it was not his place to dictate or give a lecture at the moment, even when their current situation was becoming catastrophic and even more complex than it was a few moments ago.  <br/><br/>Turbertus nudged his companion and nodded his head in the direction of the exit. Solas's eyes wandered to the man with a just-mind-your-own-business expression before giving in, quickly realizing it was futile. At this point, there was not much he could do or say to change the Carpenter's opinion about Millicient, nor was it the perfect time to speak the whole truth. The Carpenter had to act, he said; and to stay around and do nothing will make his people question his good judgement, even though he was greatly mistaken concerning Millicient, who Kell believed was a hostile threat.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Trust me, my friends, as I have trusted you.""</span></span><br/><br/>Although a hint of disappointment flashed through is eye when the aforecited words were spoken, a wave of relief washed over Solas. It was an invitation he could not deny. Kell seemed to be the type of people who would not take any unworthy risk unless it was really worth it. <span style=""font-style: italic"">A true leader.</span><br/>Both men followed the Carpenter, and this last one paused to draw a rune on a cobblestone surface where they presumably entered the first time. Silently, Solas brushed past the Carpenter and paused for a second to hold the other's eyes with his own, slightly bowing his head, before exiting through the portal. As he stepped out, a faint sole ray of light landed on the Knight's now neutral expression, and the pupils that were once full dilated shrank in size. He quickly held his eyelids closed before they snapped open again.</span></ul>"
2100,The Burning Dawn,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=24201&start=40,2013-03-18T01:11:49,Starhawk,"<span style=""color: red"">Walking away from the mirror that allowed him to communicate with his master, the lad had been given a few commands. Mainly, to find the source of power that was resonating from the city, and to keep an eye on the man he faced earlier. He then heard someone call out.</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: grey"">""Zeymah Vulom Kiir, Daal Daar Dok, Siiv Rok Wo Ont Lost Nol Med Mu.""</span><br/><br/>~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~<br/><br/><span style=""color: teal"">Jarvan followed Raven to the alley, keeping an eye out for anything else that might go wrong, He wasn't paying much attention to the portal which opened in the wall because he was still troubled about the stranger who attacked him.</span>"
2101,The Burning Dawn,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=24201&start=40,2013-03-18T02:09:03,Isolde,"A woman chasing a chicken ran into Isolde,spinning her around as she raced through the town square. Her cries of ""Little Jimmy! Have you  seen the smith's boy?"" fell on deaf ears amid the chaos. She shook of the grasping hands as she plowed through the crowds, muttering,<br/>""I told you to close yourselves indoor. What is wrong with you people?""<br/><br/>The town guard caught up to the stranger, who shook them off, laughing in their faces.She paused a moment to watch his skillful handiwork. If she had had more time, she would have sincerely admired his prowess and his charm. Isolde lost sight of Jarvan and Raven as the crowd caught her in their current, tossing her like a twig in a torrent. Soon Isolde was focused on the darkening sky. Rumbling sounded and she heard a man comment,<br/><br/>""Sounds like thunder but it is still a ways off.""<br/><br/>Isolde felt the tremors under her feet and knew they ground was trembling under the marching feet of a magnificent army, still far off but drawing nearer. Hands grasped at her sleeves,<br/><br/>""Healer, my daughter is sick with fever.""<br/>""Apothecary, my wife's time is on her.""<br/>""Lady, my son has put a hot splinter in his eye.""<br/><br/>Isolde was moved to compassion but knew that she must find Little Jimmy.The others? She looked hastily around. Where had they gone? Her heart was pounding in her ears and her breath caught in her throat.Without a word to the people,she moved toward the wall.<br/><br/>A body ran into her, nearly knocking her to the ground and driving all the breath from her body.<br/><br/>""Mistress, is it you?""<br/><br/>""Little Jimmy!"" she cried and hugged him to her.<br/><br/>""Come, Isolde, we must go to Kell."" he answered her, a new manly maturity stealing over his features. He tugged at her hand and led her to the wall."
2102,The Burning Dawn,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=24201&start=40,2013-03-18T02:43:10,Tara,"The room simplified by a blinding light, figures, if seen, would be seated above whomever entered. Their voices would give them away as seven total that sat as the judge, jury and commanders in charge; this Council of the highest authority had summoned her, and tugged her from her earthly shell to pay a visit.<br/><br/>The Council was aware of her pleas and struggles, immediately offering peace and understanding.<br/><br/>On hands and knees, her head lowered, hair falling over her closed eyes, she asked in a hushed and stable voice, ""release me of this obligation, I implore you. I cannot do as you wish.""<br/><br/>The silence was deafening, her wings folding tightly behind her, lowering in a cower as well, reiterating these celestials were her masters.<br/><br/>They offer an explanation, each individual combining voice as one entity, ""you have no choice, Millicent. Two souls you must redeem, otherwise face your own prosecution.""<br/><br/>The woman retorts, ""I know the Dark King must be taken for them to survive, what owns the second soul? You cannot expect me to know, even as the body falls, when so much lies in darkness there.""<br/><br/>The Council again gives information, ""you will know, Millicent, trust your instincts. Focus on the two only.""<br/><br/>Aggravated, she attempts to look up at the group, her head unable to, as if a hand pressured her to remain submissive. ""This is unfair and unjust. Release me. Send another.""<br/><br/>They offered a final response, ""you shall finish this, and deliver the souls. You will learn during your time, and you will do so as those beings must learn. The King approaches, if the town falls, He has little left before approaching all that is Holy.""<br/><br/>Her request denied by the throw down, her body snatched from the Heavenly realm and utterly tossed down, the force of her soul entering the body so powerful it causes the body to stumble and crash; the pain of broken ribs intense.<br/><br/>Millicent, not only thrown back into the fray, also was handed a new opportunity to learn, a gift by her Maker. She would learn humanity, and sacrifice; all too quickly.<br/><br/>As she looked to the passerbys as a woman who severely tripped on her own feet, she groans loudly, right hand pulling to her left ribcage, wincing. Another woman runs to Millicent, offering a hand to stand, exclaiming 'are you alright??'. Mill nods to the stranger, smiling politely, ""aye ma'am, thank you"". The woman rubs a reassuring palm over Millicent's shoulder and moves off.<br/><br/>Garbed in the borrowed dress of Isolde's, a deep blue velvet dress with a split front, showing an ivory ruffled underskirt, the wide flowing sleeves offer an oddly entrancing look to the dress. Millicent uses her free hand to tug her fingers through the mess of hair from the fall, and inhales, cringing, now keeping breaths short and jagged.<br/><br/>She scans the area of the town center for a familiar face, and notices none; head tilting she listens, and hears no voice she knows. She feels strange, no power taken from her, yet more...grounded, a little more, understanding of the people around her, and able to see this situation of life and death through their eyes.<br/><br/>What have they done to her, she questions to herself, and is this necessary, truly, to do her job??<br/><br/>The utter panic taking place by the people surrounding her snaps her into her goal, blue eyes glancing upwards to see the darkened sky coming closer, the rumble of them reminding her to MOVE. She holds tight to her ribcage, feet dodging others as she makes way to the alley;  she too injured to shift into the shadows.<br/><br/>Rounding the corner she sees Isolde and Jimmy, Jarvan, the injured Raven, and another larger man behind her. At the end of this desolate and yet mystical alley, she sees Solas step from the portal, her eyes lock to his, she pausing a moment, whispering into the slight wind a message for his ears in their native tongue, ""there is little time left.""."
2103,The Burning Dawn,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=24201,2013-03-08T21:36:58,saphiraah,"There was little fight left in her. When the ropes appeared from nowhere, tightening around her legs, she had no way to fight it. Furious and dizzy, she thrashed, fighting against the ropes. When he spoke, she was about to respond with a hissing insult, but her retort was cut off by the arrival of new figures.<br/><br/>She fought harder against the ropes, trying to pull herself free. A cool touch on her skin suddenly distracted her from her thoughts. It felt nice. Very nice. She felt herself relaxing. Even after the touch disappeared, she couldn't help but reflect on how nice it had felt. She was distracted by this line of thought. Her thoughts slowed and she simply stared ahead into the darkness that was her only friend. She never realized she was being moved. She didn't really care.<br/><br/>It was impossible to tell how much time had passed when the trance finally began to lift. Her body ached. There were people around her. she could tell that much, but her mind was clouded with a thick, impenetrable shroud. The sounds around her echoed strangely. She felt as though she were spinning rapidly, or maybe falling... or both. Yes. Definitely both. but where was she falling? She couldn't quite remember.<br/><br/>It didnt really matter anyway... she sighed as blackness took her. She must have stopped falling, then... The spinning stopped. Everything stopped. She sunk into a pit of unconsciousness.<br/><br/>=======================================================<br/><br/>Kell made what arrangements he needed, issued instructions to a few men he casually passed on the street, and picked up a bite to eat from the farmer's market stand in the market square. There were, of course, no attendants at this hour, so he left his payment in the cup on the cart and carried his simple breakfast along with him. It was a long night. Much longer than any he'd known in recent days. It almost felt good to have a measure of chaos around him. Motivating.<br/><br/>When he finished his apple, he threw the core into the canal, munching on the loaf of bread and cheese he'd purchased. The meeting place he'd requested was simply a single crossroads within the city. The meeting point of a narrow alley, and a backroad deep in the older part of town, where the buildings were falling into disrepair and the people living in them long ago forgot how to care. Positioning himself a few paces down the alley where he would hopefully not be seen at first, Kell lounged on a wooden crate to watch the place where his hoped the men would appear. If they didn't change their mind, and if they were truly what they claimed to be, they would arrive relatively soon."
2104,The Burning Dawn,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=24201,2013-03-08T22:27:19,Starhawk,"<span style=""color: teal"">Jarvan sat in a chair in front of the mystery woman. He had taken his arrows from the rope while she was unconscious, replacing them in his quiver, and then tied her wrists and ankles to the chair to prevent her from running away again. Before he sat though, he examined the woman; there was something in her demeanor now that was difficult to see while she was awake. The woman appeared to be very pretty, but he could see the pain that painted her face over her life. Jarvan was going to attempt something which had only happened twice before; he would extend his mind to hers. It was not magic, for he could cast no spells of any sort, but something which he could not explain.<br/><br/>""Give me quiet for a few minutes, and do not disturb either of us. I want to try something. And only if I appear to be going deathly pale should you try to awake me.""<br/><br/>Now sitting in the chair, he closed his eyes. Jarvan felt his mind, like a tendril, reach toward the woman. Initially there was no resistance, as unconsciousness weakens the defenses of the mind, but as he tried to expand his mind into hers, he was struck by a wide range of emotions, memories, and other things.<br/><br/>Jarvan could ""see"" the emotions of the woman, ranging from red anger, to blue shyness, and many colors in between. Occasionally a memory from the various stages of her life would arise. Some were from childhood, others more recent. One which interested him was a dark figure who had not too long ago drugged and captured the woman. He could feel the evil from the figure, the opposite of his own soul, and vowed that he would not allow the woman to be hurt by him again.<br/><br/>He probed deeper, seeking the name of the woman. Within the center of her mind was a black orb, one which Jarvan was unable to enter. He assumed it was there that the woman kept her name, and her most precious memories. Instead of forcing his way in, he spoke with his mind to the woman.<br/><br/>""My name is Jarvan. I apologize for what I did earlier with the rope, but instinct told me to capture, not to kill you. Please, when you awake, would you allow us to heal and treat you? We do not mean you any harm, and wish to help you. I will even offer you a glimpse of my memories to prove me trustworthy, if you so wish.""</span>"
2105,The Burning Dawn,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=24201,2013-03-09T00:43:03,Isolde,"Isolde rose, her book of secrets having slid from her lap to thud dully on the floor and waking her up. Millicent and Little Jimmy were snoozing awkwardly by the banked fire. Jarvan was sitting quietly by the woman who lay as still as death. She realized he was exercising a gypsy skill and was careful to not disturb him.<br/>She put the old tome away safely and then stepped to her sleeping chambers in the back of the shop. The water in the ewer was old but still sufficient for a hasty toilette. She cleaned her face and hands using the handcrafted soap that smelled of lavender and roses. The green velvet dress was her every day dress but she changed the bliaunt daily. Todayâ€™s was the color of fallen leaves, made of sturdy homespun. Her work was demanding and the over dresses must stand up to frequent cleaning. Her unruly red hair was tamed, caged now in a snood made of golden thread.<br/>Back in the shop, she prepared some hot cereal and toast made from yesterdayâ€™s bread. Setting tea to brew, Isolde turned as she heard Little Jimmy yawn broadly. She smiled a morning greeting but held her finger to her lips to warn him to be respect of Jarvanâ€™s purpose. He reached for a piece of toast, slathered with strawberry jam. His grubby fingers clutching it possessively as if Isolde might snatch it from him.<br/>He whispered loudly,<br/>â€œI gotta check in with the smith. He donâ€™t really care where I am but he owns my contract so he wants to make sure I ainâ€™t runned away.â€<br/>Isolde held her fingers to her lips once more, motioning toward the door as her way of understanding and agreeing. Little Jimmy jerked the heavy door open and let it slam behind him on the way out . Isolde quickly eased it shut, shrugging an apology toward Jarvan. She silently stepped back to her work table.<br/>If the girl , the woman did not wake up and talk freely, Isolde planned to be prepared with a spell and a potion. They would find out how to proceed with this one.The visions Isolde had seen of her when assisting Jarvan last night had convinced the witch that this woman was important.<br/>Isolde had no sooner put the thyme in the bowl to be ground,, muttering,<br/>Purification I do conjure<br/>So that thoughts be spoke,<br/>No be pondered""<br/>than a pounding rattled the door.<br/>â€œIsolde, Isolde, come quick, the darkness is coming.â€ Little Jimmyâ€™s voice shrieked.<br/>She yanked the door open and stepped outside, taking him firmly by the arm<br/>â€œWhat part of shush donâ€™t you understand?â€ she demanded but he was not listening. He drug her along. In the marketplace the bright red morning sun was setting the sky on fire. Clouds were tinged with yellow and silver. An old wives saying sprang to her mind<br/>â€œRed sky in morning, sailorâ€™s take warning.â€<br/>â€œWhat Jimmy? What is wrong?â€ Isolde demanded,staring at the townspeople who this morning were loitering, pointing and muttering. A great hush had fallen over the people.  Little Jimmy pointed. Isolde saw, in the distance a black cloud stretched along the horizon. It seemed to push against the silver morning sky, as if the cloud was devouring the light. All around it the atmosphere was a sickly green. Isoldeâ€™s blood ran, cold.<br/>â€œJimmy, did you see the smith yet?â€<br/>He shook his head, all the light of mischief out of his brown eyes.<br/>â€œGo there now but as soon as you can,come straight back to the apothecary. You will be safe with us. But hurry, man. There is no time to waste. The darkness comes anon.â€"
2106,The Burning Dawn,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=24201,2013-03-09T01:24:44,Tara,"Jimmy's movement woke Millicent, the back of her left hand pulling up to swipe at her lips, her eyes clouded, blinking rapidly to focus and clear them.<br/><br/>Crystal blue orbs scan the Apothecary, and she sees Isolde slip off as she washes up and changes. Then she turns her attention to Jarvan, who has the woman sitting bound, in a match of stare. She opens her mouth to speak, when Jimmy does, and she notices Isolde touching her lips to hush him, hearing their whispers.<br/><br/>She smiles as the boy leaves, then kneels, groaning inwardly, now standing, her black cotehardie in a wrinkled mess tumbling around her feet again. Her hair is a frumpled tangle of strands, and her fingertips quickly pull up to push through them to try to free the knots.<br/><br/>Mill's head tilts, watching Jarvan and the woman, hoping that whatever he is doing gets her to speak; she is quite pretty, yet her body is caving in, Millicent notices the wounds, as well as the obvious bruises. This woman has been tortured to some extent, and she cringes at this thought. No being, especially a woman, should be handled as such. Her head shakes, hands falling from her hair, aggrevated at whomever had caused such pain to this woman.<br/><br/>Jimmy's re-approach and vocals quickly grab at Millicent's attention, and she follows Isolde outside, keeping pace behind her and Jimmy. As they come to a halt, Millicent turns her vision to the skies, and groans loudly. Her heart races, breaths stopped, and she blinks at Isolde and Jimmy.<br/><br/>With a set tone, rather void of emotion, Millicent speaks to them, in a loud voice, trying to catch the attention of those closest to them, hoping her vocals ease their concerns and bring the town back to some normalicy this day. ""It's fine, it's just a storm coming...it's just a storm."" Quickly the townspeople around them nod, some words bouncing around like, 'thunderboomers soon', and 'storm like never seen this side of the mountain', and slowly the crowd disperses, many taking a second glance at the looming cloud, others shrugging it off.<br/><br/>Millicent sighs heavily, turning to Isolde, speaking softly, ""this is not good, at all....He is closer than I thought Him to be. If these people are made aware it will be worse for them. The chaos will be mass and we have to try to avoid that. If you can ease minds as anyone visits or ask, it's a storm, that's all. When the time comes, we will get them to safety.....somehow. Or try to avoid Him coming here in totality. I don't know...not yet. I need to find someone, they can help, I feel.""<br/><br/>Jimmy begins to move quickly to his boss, she knows he is sneaking to meet with the carpenter, and she knows from the talk in the Tavern, it is Kell. She also knows Kell has information, and was to meet with the Fallen and his companion. If anyone knows where Kell is, which is where the Fallen will be, it would be Jimmy. She needed to find the Fallen; he could gather the fighters, and he could battle the Dark King. Whether she wished to or not, she had to ally with the man in order to do her own job, and to protect Jimmy.<br/><br/>Biting at her lower lip, Millicent speaks again to Isolde, ""please find out about the woman, something is not right with her. I do not know if it has to do with what is happening, but something is...not right."" Her brow furrows, Millicent did not touch the woman, she did not have the time to, and it would have disrupted Jarvan's intervention with her. She had little to go on as far as if this woman had a good or evil soul. She had pain, Millicent knew. And possibly that physical and emotional pain had to do with the Dark King.<br/><br/>""I need to go now, and will return as soon as I can. If needed sooner, simply pray, Isolde, and I will be there."" Millicent offers a smile in light of the doomish conditions that are facing them this day, and offers Isolde a warm hug, and a hot whisper against the woman's right ear, ""you be safe, my friend, lock your door, and trust few....He takes shapes, of creatures and beings. Only allow them near you and the others if you are certain that the life inside of the shell they harbor..is their own.""<br/><br/>With this stated, Millicent pulls from Isolde, not wishing to leave, yet needing to. She turns quickly on her heel, and follows Jimmy, hoping he leads her to the meeting, or at least Kell and the men."
2107,The Burning Dawn,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=24201,2013-03-09T05:19:59,The Ashen Horseman,"<ul><span style=""font-family: New Times Roman;""><span style=""font-style: italic"">:: North of the Kingdom, behind the mountains... A two weeks walk from the borders.</span><br/><br/>Issuing one single long silken cackle, filthy steel-gauntleted digits snatched a portion of a Fortress Guardâ€™s torn shirt, pulling the frail, struggling body to his own with force. <br/><br/>Necroplasmic body was clothed in long magical robes, dark of color from hood to robe bottoms. A razor sharp pointy tip of his magical sword came to pierce the skin of the Guard's cheek whilst dark emerald eyes set in dark deep sockets scornfully observed five other Guards; crimson blood pooling out from beneath their perforated, lifeless bodies . <br/><br/>The voice of the master rang forth as the back of his large, strong hand came to crush flat across the Guard's nose, causing a nasal fracture beyond possible repair.<span style=""color: #808040""><span style=""font-style: italic"">''<span style=""font-weight: bold"">Destroy their homes! Burn their villages and allow none of them to flee, or I shall claim your heads instead.</span>''</span></span> He snarled, his shadowy figure averted a wicked expression towards some of his henchmen - tall, cowled figures, before shifting a death stare upon the sniveling, emotionally; psychologically and physically damaged human. <br/><br/>A sadistic expression was formed on the face of the one in charge and with one gauntleted swift movement and uncanny sword-wielding, he executed the one last Guard and raised a blood stained hand, motioning for his henchmen to follow. He stepped over slain corpses of a thousand men as the <span style=""font-style: italic"">Dark Army</span> marched ahead toward their objective, the City of Morrranwick. ::</span></ul><br/>-------------------------------------------<br/><br/><br/><br/><ul><span style=""font-family: New Times Roman;""><span style=""font-style: italic"">City of Morrranwick...</span><br/><br/>A man descended the last couple of stairs hurriedly, dressed in dark ulitarian garments â€“ fur-lined cloak fastened on the right shoulder with one single circular brooch, black pants, a charcoal-black long-sleeved tunic which ended two inches past the knees and high boots. Sir Turbertus did not seem to have gotten any rest, but nor did Solas. He regarded the Knight, his somber demeanor was downcast, hands clasped on the oak table. <span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #BFBF80"">''I have deciphered the message. Little sleep have I found.''</span></span> The Fallen bagan, as both men left the Tavern, pulling hoods over their heads; his expression falling firmly on the mortal. <span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #BFBF80"">''The Black King is marching, approaching.''</span></span> He added. <span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #BFBF80"">''Well, that is strange, my friend. I have sensed it too. I could not find rest, even though that pretty wench tried to lure me into temptation.''</span></span> Turbertus muttered, giving the Fallen a quizzical look as the two companions made their way towards their destination, the meeting point.<br/><br/>Solas got distracted for a moment as five Watchmen hurried past Turbertus and himself. A dark brow rose as he glanced past his shoulder; one of the Watchmen stumbled over cracks in concrete ground before regaining composure and detouring around the walls of the Tavern, following after the rushing Guards. <span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #BFBF80"">''Indeed, Turbertus. Now, it is only a matter of time before he reaches the Kingdomâ€™s borders.''</span></span><br/><br/>The Fallen's azure orbs caught sight of the sitting form of the Carpenter in the distance as they approached a narrow alley whilst lips parted to curse under his breath, silently repulsing himself for not doing anything when he could. He should never have allowed false instincts to inhabit his being, or eyes to falter from the woman, the Fallen. Her name was of no importance to him, yet her presence was - A presence that he could have trusted. Another mortal would underestimate a woman joining them on the battlefield, except for when they could use an experienced or none experienced woman to provide care and bind the wounds. But the woman that has flooded his mind over the past few hours was not just another mortal. One Fallen female was stronger than a hundred men clothed with armors and armed with weapons. He should never have let her go.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #BFBF80"">''Good morning, Carpenter. I hope your day, you know, flourishes with all the good, happy things in this life. How relaxing and good was your sleep?''</span></span> Sir Turbertus greeted Kell, chuckling as he tried to keep a positive mood. Solas' approach was a slow one, his boots hardly making any noise as he neared the wooden crate that was hosting the Carpenter's sitting form. <span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #BFBF80"">""Greetings, Kell!""</span></span> A warm smile crossed the Fallen's facial features as he slightly bowed his head but the light had already faded from his eyes.</span></ul>"
2108,The Burning Dawn,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=24201,2013-03-09T08:00:34,Isolde,"Isolde watched Millicent walk away, her admonition of praying to draw her back again ringing in her ears. Despite the growing wall cloud to the North, Isolde felt calm in her spirit. With apocalypse impending, she knew that much preparation needed to be accomplished. Turning, Isolde hurried through the square, reassuring the townspeople that the words of the stranger were true. She hated to lie to them so she modified her message.<br/><br/>""A storm is coming. A bigger storm that most of us have ever known.Go home.Prepare. Stock your homes with some food and make sure you have water for several days. Take all your vessels you can spare to fill from the town's well. Now, go. Go about your business. The storm will not occur in a corner. You will know when the time is right. but for now, make yourselves ready,""<br/><br/>Isolde turned amid a flurry of skirt tail and hurried back to the Apothecary. There she found Jarvan still locked in communion with the patient. Not to distract him, Isolde cautiously put a hand on his shoulder and spoke in a soft chanting voice,<br/><br/>""I would assist you. Let my magic strengthen you.""<br/><br/>She didn't expect a response for the gypsy skill must be honored with concentration. She poured magic into her touch, pulling from the ancient powers, desperate to know who this stranger was and what she knew of the coming darkness. Isolde had seen in her vision the connection but her visions were often incomplete. The time had come for them to know more."
2109,The Burning Dawn,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=24201,2013-03-09T10:21:02,saphiraah,"Kell puffed the cigarette between his lips, exhaled a column of smoke, and dropped the butt to the dirt as the two figures arrived. Pushing himself lightly to his feet, he smiled at the two.<br/><br/>""Who said anything about sleep, my friend?"" he laughed, stepping past them as if the route they would be taking was a long established routine for all of them. ""Come now... there's work to be done! Sleep will come later.""<br/><br/>He hurried deeper down the alley. It was dark, disgusting, and useless. The alley went nowhere. It was simply the space between two buildings. There was no exit at the other end. As this was the case, no one ever ventured deeply down the alley... No one, except Kell and his men. He led them past filth, refuse, and decaying corpses of rats. The stench was almost as unbearable as the oppressively tight space. They were both visibly exhausted. He knew they'd just arrived from their travels. They'd been through ordeal after ordeal, in an endless night of hardship. If they would but endure this final task he had for them, he mused with resisted laughter, they would find their struggles had not been in vain.<br/><br/>""I know... cliche, no? Its a dark alley. Where else would I put a secret entrance? I'm shocked it worked, to be quite honest. So far, though... no one has come sniffing at my door, so all is well!""<br/><br/>He spoke in a merry tone, high spirits and genuine good humor practically oozing from him. Taking another look around the alley, his eyes grew serious. Someone else was in the alley... He sensed a familiar soul nearby. His lips pulled into a smile. Jimmy... and a friend. Of course. He couldn't say he was surprised.<br/><br/>Drawing a knife from his belt, he pricked the tip of one finger without so much as flinching, then touched the tip of his finger to a stained cobble stone roughly the shape of a bird. Leaving the dark stain of blood on the stone forming a small rune, he stepped back slightly and muttered a few words under his breath. The stones that formed the wall began to shimmer with a portal, into which he stepped without further ado, leaving the portal open behind him. It was of course unclear how long the portal would remain.<br/><br/>His voice echoed behind him, ""Well come on, then!! What are you waiting for? They wont hold breakfast for long!""<br/><br/>===================================<br/><br/>With a groan, she stirred. She was deathly pale still, but it was possible her skin was normally a little pale to begin with. When her eyelids peeled back to reveal orbs of onyx black, they were clear and focused, though groggy. She pulled herself upright, straining to relieve her sore muscles of the cramp she had taken from slumping in the chair for hours.<br/><br/>The room was  unfamiliar, but the scenario was not. She was tied to a chair... again. A strange man she did not know sat before her, staring her down as so many had before him. She ignored him deliberately, just to spite him. If he planned to wring information from her, he would have a tough job ahead, as they all did.  Flexing her neck to the side, she felt several pops in her neck and upper back as her raven-black hair fell in a tangled mess over her shoulder, and sighed with relief. There was little she could do to relieve her arms or legs, however, so she ignored that pain. Her wounded leg hurt badly enough she doubted she could have done much were she not bound to the chair. Her skin, as she found when she looked down at herself, was a mess of dirt, blood, bruises, cuts, and other unidentifiable problems. Inwardly, she yearned for a bath, a bottle of whiskey, and a bed-- in that order.<br/><br/>Catching a glimpse of red hair behind the man, she paused. That red hair was familiar. A flash of memory filled her mind. The cart in the woods... the fire... and a woman. She shut her eyes tight, trying to clarify the memory, but it just wouldn't come. She was sure this was the same woman, however.<br/><br/>She'd been on the cart bound for the Black King's Court. That was the last clear memory she had. She knew the charm was gone from around her wrist, however... the one that contained the breath of a dragon. The fire must have burned the entire cart and all who were on it. So who were these people? If they were a backup contingent tasked with ferrying her to the Black King, she wouldn't be in a building tied to a chair. She'd be chained to a horse on her way to him.<br/><br/>They had done no further harm to her so they couldn't want her dead... or maybe they simply wanted her healthy enough to talk. It was impossible to tell. Back straightening stubbornly, she set her jaw. They would have to kill her. She would never talk.<br/><br/>....Then she looked at the man again. Something about him was familiar. She heard an echo in her head... a nearly forgotten promise.<span style=""color: #008000""> <span style=""font-style: italic"">We do not mean you any harm, and wish to help you. I will even offer you a glimpse of my memories to prove me trustworthy, if you so wish.</span></span><br/><br/>It was similar to remembering a dream. She would swear she knew him, though she was positive they had never met. She hesitated. It was not possible that this man wished her harm. She couldn't say why... but she knew it to be true. If that was the case, could it also be true that the woman behind him had saved her from the cart and protected her since then?<br/><br/>She was stunned. Why would they do this? They brought only danger and cost on themselves in doing so. Who would ever do that? She didn't understand. The stubborn, defiant set to her posture melted, the hatred faded from her eyes to be replaced by a look of confusion, and she simply glanced from one figure to the other.<br/><br/>""Where am I?"" she asked simply.<br/><br/>It was a good place to start. If they meant to keep her prisoner for some nefarious purpose, it was an answer they would not give. They would likely beat her for asking. However...If they meant to help her, for some reason she couldn't fathom, they would give some form of response.<br/><br/>She hoped."
2110,The Burning Dawn,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=24201,2013-03-09T17:52:27,Tara,"Millicent had an addiction in this world of materialism: coffee. And this addiction left unfilled caused serious issues. Anger.<br/><br/>Jimmy was a fast bugger, and in her groggy state, lack of the warm substance she woke to every morning combined with the spell weaving into her being by Isolde, she was having issues in keeping up.<br/><br/>As a middle aged man bumped into her while she fast behind Jimmy, she grunted out harshly in a shallow breath, and the man, as they turned the corner to the alley, well he messed up. His hand quickly slid across Millicent's rear, offering a squeeze, and a rather unpleasant group of words not meant for delicate ears.<br/><br/>Millicent stopped, turning quickly, and expressed her anger on this vile man. Her right hand swiftly snags the filth's jawline, a step to her right closer to him, and she snarls against his cheek. This emotion seldom seen in the woman, few bring it out in her.<br/><br/>She growls in her vocals, her nose inhaling his nasty scent, someday she will collect his own black soul. Today, she will remind him of this.<br/><br/>""You are nothing more than a waste of air and space in this world, sir. Remember this, and what you have done. May God have mercy on your soul."", she smirks, spitting against his cheek as she quickly pushes her hand outward, smacking the side of the man's head to meet the side of the wooden building. His frame slides downward as he loses his balance, large splinters slipping into his soft fleshy cheek.<br/><br/>That done, Mill turns to the alley, peering in a squint to see Jimmy running dead straight for a shimmering portal. Magick, is not something she invites nor condones.<br/><br/>Her feet push against the cotehardie's hem, chasing the boy down and finally reaching him, her hand gripping his shoulder to pull him to a quick halt. His body rocks back against hers and she leans forward, arms wrapping the boy in a hug. He is afraid, unaware it is she who has scooped him. She immediately calms him by words against his cheek, ""shhhh...it's me. Hold still a moment."" Her eyes stare at this unearthly portal, seeing Turbertus enter, them finding the Fallen ready to step into the unknown as well.<br/><br/>""Follow them, Jimmy, I am close. Do not let them see you, my hero. Find out all you can, then return to Isolde's as fast as you are able before nightfall.""<br/><br/>The boy nods and she kisses his cheek, letting him go. He prepares for his dash into the opening, not noticing the Fallen standing off to the side, and the boy's figure slips away into a place she would rather not be.<br/><br/>She moves towards her equal, he moving to the portal now, she is certain he noticed Jimmy, and she prays he will be safe and unnoticed. Before the Fallen enters, Millicent steps behind him, her cold fingers snagging around his left palm.<br/><br/>She shudders harshly at his aura, the argument of his own inner battle clear within her own mind, and speaks in the dialect given by their Creator. ""Don't. I implore you, do not enter that place...you know better.""<br/><br/>She realizes this motherly advice sounds absolutely condescending, especially to one as she, and grumbles at her shad hello. She tugs at his hand as if a child to a parent for attention, her face frowning behind him as she tries again. ""You know what comes, Fallen. Do not add to the darkness by inviting Magick. We must speak, I cannot...""<br/><br/>She stumbles now, head lowering, ashamed at herself, for she, has never had to speak these words, and it pains her to do so.<br/><br/>""I cannot fight Him alone. I will..."" Another stammer, her head reeling as if she were smacked as she had done the human moments ago. In this state, she bluntly finishes her plea, ""help me....please."""
2111,The Burning Dawn,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=24201,2013-03-09T20:32:06,Starhawk,"<span style=""color: teal"">Jarvan came out of the state he had been in as the woman did. He had a glimpse of her being while in her mind, but there was still much that was hidden by her. Jarvan sat back in the chair then spoke up. <br/><br/>""You are in the city of Morranwick at the apothecary Isolde's hut. She was the one who saved you, and we have you tied down because you stole from the shop. If you will cooperate with us,  I can release you. First, what is your name?""</span>"
2112,The Burning Dawn,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=24201,2013-03-09T21:11:44,saphiraah,"The girl met his eyes, showing the uncertainty that she so rarely felt. After a long hesitation of silence, during which she glances up to search for the red-haired woman, she swallows hard in an attempt to wet her dry throat.<br/><br/>""Morranwick city..."" her tone falls heavy, as if this were the deadliest of news for her, voice cracked and brittle with need of water.<br/><br/>Her gaze flicks away, casting down to her lap as her head reels. It couldn't be. The city was far too dangerous for her. Too many eyes. His spies are everywhere. They see everything. Surrounding herself with people would be the best way to invite a slow and painful death. She could only hope that she had not been seen when they brought her into the city. They'd asked her name. Either he was looking her to confirm his suspicions as to who she was, or he did not know.<br/><br/>Hoping he had no idea as to her identity yet, she schooled her expression into a look of slight tension and apprehension, hoping to give the look of an innocent girl who is confused as to why she is being held.<br/><br/>""There are some who call me Raven... sir."" she added the last word after a pause, struggling to keep a sincere tone. ""I have many names, but this is the one I give the most. I'm a merchant. I was... traveling, I-.."" she didn't have to try to sound nervous as she recalled the events leading up to this moment. ""I buy goods from the outlying villages, and move on to sell them for a profit elsewhere. It was late... but I wanted to reach the village, so I pushed past nightfall...."" she shuddered, ""They killed my friend, the animals... I expect they stole or destroyed my shipment... Please, can you tell me what happened? I can't remember-- Its... its all so foggy. How did I get here? What do you want of me?"""
2113,The Burning Dawn,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=24201,2013-03-09T22:06:21,Isolde,"Isolde cringed at the cracked voice as the girl strove to relay her story. She filled a cup with freshly drawn well water and held it for the girl to sip.<br/><br/>""I was alerted to watch for something amiss the night I found you. I waited by the gate until the sky lit up with fire. Upon reaching you, I found you in a coffin, close to death and dead men fallen around you, still smoking for the fire that had consumed them. I was joined,quite by accident, joined by a righteous knight and his entourage. We brought you to the city. During this time, I have not revealed your sex, calling you a lad to any who might inquire.""<br/><br/>She set the cup back on the table.<br/>""My name is Isolde. I am the healer of Moranwick City. You were brought here where,Jarvan and I treated your wounds. When you recovered ever so slightly, you bolted. I'm not sure if you remember but in your befuddled state, you took herbs when you left. Jarvan managed to stop you and we brought you here.""<br/><br/>Isolde raised her eyebrow at Jarvan.<br/>""If you will promise that you can trust us, maybe we will untie you."""
2114,The Burning Dawn,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=24201,2013-03-10T01:15:49,The Ashen Horseman,"<ul><span style=""font-family: New Times Roman;""><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic"">""I know... cliche, no? Its a dark alley. Where else would I put a secret entrance? I'm shocked it worked, to be quite honest. So far, though... no one has come sniffing at my door, so all is well!""</span></span><br/><br/>Sir Turbertus let out a faint chuckle and averted his stare to Solas while this last simply smiled and nodded back at his companion. The man, this Carpenter Kell, truly was gifted with a broad mind and the Fallen along with his man both silently agreed on the true fact that this brave Carpenter could be one great leader in the future. But just which type of leader? For one simple mortal to come out and step forward with an inexorable courage and plan against one of the most powerful Necromancers out there, well, that takes more than a courageous trained and armed warrior. Solas' gift of foresight did not fail him but again, one can only write their own destiny and what Solas could see today, was something that could change tomorrow. <br/> <br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic""> ""Well come on, then!! What are you waiting for? They wont hold breakfast for long!""</span></span><br/><br/>As Solas shifted himself ready to step forward, he paused short; one arm falling to his side while he looked to his left. Delicate, cold fingers came to capture his hand, swarming warnings emitting from the one who speaks the heavenly tongue. His body relaxed as he turned around fully to face her, raising one arm, palm face down, mentioning to Sir Turbertus to wait only to find out that it was already too late. Sir Turbertus was nowhere in sight. <span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #BFBF80"">''Who can you not fight alone?''</span></span> He questioned with a soft tone, head canting to one side. The desperate intensity in her tone of voice sent unpleasant chills down his spine. Solas gently lifted her chin hoping that she would look him in the eyes. <span style=""color: #BFBF80""><span style=""font-style: italic"">''What you're asking from me is too much to accept. I am willing to help you with whatever that disturbs your tranquility, Fallen, but to ask me not to enter this portal is an impossible request that I must deny. This task might sure end in death, but I should go farther in this matter.""</span></span> <br/><br/>The raven haired one pulled closer to the female and bowed his head, pressing a gentle kiss to her forehead whilst his earthly shell shuddered for breath. <span style=""color: #BFBF80""><span style=""font-style: italic"">''I have already invited darkness with magick, so what would make it any different now, my dearest Fallen? If it could help to save this human race that I despise oh so much, then be it. Alas, you too should consider entering this portal.''</span></span> Silently, Solas tested out the words in his mind repeatedly and found no culpability or shame there as he raised a hand, inviting her to step through with him.</span></ul>"
2115,The Burning Dawn,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=24201,2013-03-10T01:34:28,saphiraah,"Never before had she tasted anything more divine than that small sip of water. She tried to drink deeper, but the cup was pulled away. Her eyes followed it only for a brief moment before she schooled herself and met the woman's gaze.<br/><br/>Truly, there was nothing she could do to them that would cause them any form of grief. Even were she able, she wouldn't have done so. The line she walked was fine, existing between the world of those who delved deep into the dark arts for dark purpose, and those who studied it in order to control it, and use it for good, but she managed to walk the line quite well. She would never knowingly and deliberately harm another. However, they admittedly could not know that. They would be fools to trust her on words alone, but if words were what they asked, she would give them.<br/><br/>""I have no quarrel with either of you,"" she looked from one to the other. Her words were soft, her voice melodic now that she'd had a drink. ""...and I have no reason to harm you. Look closely at the situation and you will see that I have little, if anything, to gain from acting against you. Words are cheap in the world of late, but I shall give them to you regardless. You have my word that I will do all in my power to preserve what is here, both in material goods and in knowledge that I might gain, and see that it remains. I will not raise a hand against either of you without undeniable provocation.""<br/><br/>Finished with the formalities called for by the situation, she relaxed just a bit. The chair was massively uncomfortable, and she fought the urge to squirm. Glancing toward the door briefly, the sky outside caught her attention. She could just catch a distant climpse of the horizon, and the brewing clouds from where she sat. Upon seeing it, her face paled, her blood ran cold, and her heart dropped into her toes.<br/><br/>She was too late, then... She had failed.<br/><br/>""Its begun..."" she muttered to herself, without realizing she'd spoken the words out loud.<br/><br/>Turning to the others, she forced a casual tone and neutral expression as she inquired, ""If I might ask... what news of the kingdom?"" she hoped she wouldn't hear the dreaded news that she expected. There had to be hope. She refused to give up. It couldn't be too late.<br/><br/>=================<br/><br/>The world behind the portal was simple. It was a weak portal, transporting travelers from the depths of the city, to a hidden underground cavern just outside, and deeply below it. The cavern was massive, with many naturally formed branching tunnels. The caves had been improved, leveled, and furnished modestly. Many people moved about, some working on tasks, some talking in small groups, others reading. It seemed at first glance that a couple dozen at least seemed to be coming and going. It was impossible to tell just how large the cavern was from this vantage or how deep they truly were. The caverns were cool and musty. A constant hint of sulfur clung in the air. It could be gathered from the many people here that the caves were largely self-sustaining, and offered a permanent residence for many.<br/><br/>Kell stood beside the portal's entrance, waiting for the two. First the one called Turbertus, arrived. Kell smiled warmly, offering an approving nod. After a long pause, the small lad called Jimmy burst through with youthful viggor. Kell was ready for him and caught him by the arm.<br/><br/>""Tsk tsk, little lad..."" he chuckled, ""where's the fire? No need for such a rush. I don't remember fetching you... but since you are here, listen up. You've much to learn if you plan to work for me. I run a tight crew and you'll have to keep up. Think you can do that?""<br/><br/>Kell crouched before the lad, laying his palm on the tiny shoulder. ""There are things you'll see here that could be dangerous if anyone were to find out. I need your word that when you leave here, you'll not speak of what you see, hear, or learn to anyone without my permission. You will have to promise me that if anyone asks, you were not able to find me when you followed me here. I assume someone sent you to follow me, aye? I wont ask you who, but I need you to promise me that you wont tell anything that needs to be a secret. Do you trust me not to do anything that will hurt anyone? Can you keep my secrets? This is a big responsibility and I need to know I can trust you.""<br/><br/>Kell then stood when he was finished with the boy, and waited patiently for the second traveler to arrive. He imagined that whoever had sent the lad, and he had his suspicions as to who that was, had also detained the traveler. Whistling idly, he leaned against the wall with a pleasant smile on his face and a casual posture.<br/><br/>Tossing and catching a small pebble in his palm repeatedly, he watched the commotion. Many of the passing people nodded to him, each recieving a nod and a friendly greeting."
2116,The Burning Dawn,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=24201,2013-03-10T03:31:58,Tara,"Millicent heard the Fallen's words, one particular phrase ringing about in her mind, eyes refusing contact, simply to avoid the inevitable.<br/><br/>The offered gesture to her forehead left a heated mark upon her, and a momentary smile.<br/><br/>The reality strikes her suddenly that he perhaps offers this token as a means to entice into the magick, and that thought clears her mind of such.<br/><br/>Given his stature as her kind, the anger she expressed to the human was not shared with the Fallen. They were all originally simple creatures, love a given embedded imprint. Many still possessed such traits, and many abused them. She could not tell if his kindness was genuine, not at this time.<br/><br/>Instead she stares downward, still ashamed and awkward in her admission, her tone kept hushed. ""Why would you save such a species you hate?? Why??""<br/><br/>She sighs heavily, her head shaking, eyes now taking a peek into his eyes, then at the portal. Her fingers wrap around his thumb, her body shaking as if cold. She takes a step towards the portal, her free hand rising to poke at it, biting at her lower lip.<br/><br/>Her tone tense now, quite the serious demeanor, she states, ""I do not care what becomes of the masses, my concern is His death only. If this takes presidence over my request, I will come.""<br/><br/>She steps through the portal, tugging at Solas' thumb to follow, speaking as the cavern is before her now, still in their common tongue, ""you're trying to help them is as bad as I pretending...""<br/><br/>Mill's speech abruptly stops, her eyes finding Jimmy, then Kell; her thoughts halted in concern. She now clamps her jaws, stepping back, seeing Turbertus as well.<br/><br/>The area around them like none she's seen before, and although no feelings of death find way to her being here, she is oddly uncomfortable. Few elements are here to her advantage, and although Jimmy is bright eyed and Kell with a smile, Millicent fears.<br/><br/>An unusual emotion, these damn bodies they dwell in, and one she is unaccustomed to. She holds tight to the thumb of the man, pulling almost behind him, glancing at the portal.<br/><br/>A whine strays deep in her vocals, this place of Magick unholy to her, she should have stayed with Isolde, fought the King alone in the distance. Her thoughts bounce in her mind, offering no solace.<br/><br/>Even the strongest of heart and soul, shall fear. The darkness, her enemy, surrounds her, and she does not like it. At all.<br/><br/>Her eyes take in Kell's, she still trusts him not. Perhaps, his words will ease her; she hopes."
2117,The Burning Dawn,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=24201,2013-03-10T05:09:24,The Ashen Horseman,"<ul><span style=""font-family: New Times Roman;"">A deep breath was drawn in when Millicient accepted to follow him into the unknown. Before exhaling, he savored the moment, held it, as if it could very well be his last. <span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Why would you save such a species you hate?? Why??""</span></span> He remembered her question which he did not feel like having to reply to, for now. Some lone figures greeted his eyes; wandering about in small groups while he could see others standing around conversing, some greeting the Carpenter as they stepped past him. His sense of smell quickly recognized the scent of Sulfur. Some would think the Devil is dwelling within.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">''I think I ought to stop playing with fire, heh. It always seems to end badly when I do.''</span> Distracted by the familiar voice, Solas caught sight of Turbertus who's being surrounded by couple female Mages; mayhap, trying to get some attention. At least, he seemed to be enjoying his time already. The Fallen shook his head and his lips formed a lopsided grin as he looked toward Millicient. The grin soon faded away slowly as he felt a strange bittersweet stirring in the center of his chest, yet that same bittersweet feeling seemed to have enveloped his spirit in a pleasant state of mind. <br/><br/>Suddenly, he sensed a vehement opposition and rampant emotions rising up within the woman and it jolted him back to his senses. He searched her troubled blues for something, anything to help him read what it was that bothered her. Following her gaze, quizzical eyes laid on Kell. He neared the Carpenter, Turbertus joining them. <span style=""color: #BFBF80""><span style=""font-style: italic"">""This is a magnificent hideout, Kell. Care to tell us a little bit more about where we are? I can smell a hint of Sulfur in the air so I presumed that this sanctuary is located near a dormant volcano which can still emit sulfur fumes, or maybe, hot springs?!""</span></span> Solas looked at Millicient, a smile gracing his features. He hoped that whatever he spoke next, that she would just agree with it and play her part. He assumed that the Carpenter might wonder how the female knew about the caves, or, who exactly led her to the portal. This was a situation where lying becomes necessary.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BFBF80""><span style=""font-style: italic"">""This is, a good friend of mine. We have been traveling around together lately and you've probably remember her from the Tavern, a few hours ago. Our paths separated as soon as we entered the City. Rest assured Carpenter, she is one to trust""</span></span> Solas bit the inside of his bottom lip, raised one single dark brow and smiled; eyes shifting to Turbertus who will probably demand some serious explanation once the chance has been given. He mentally cursed the moment when he could have asked the female Fallen for her earthly name, but did not.</span></ul>"
2118,The Burning Dawn,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=24201,2013-03-10T19:37:01,saphiraah,"Kell looked from the traveler to his female companion. His eyes lingered on her as they both stood before him. His appraisal lingered, the moment of silence heavy as he formed his conclusion. Finally, when he felt he had left them waiting for long enough, he took a breath and pushed himself up off the wall to stand upright before them. His eyes remained on the woman. His eyes were serious, hard, yet still kind.<br/><br/>""Welcome to the the Iron Realm, my friends."" he spoke mostly to her, ""What you see before you houses the very hope of stopping the wretched king and restoring peace and freedom to live to our people. Too long have we languished under his deathly fist. Those you see here are they who have sworn to do all we can to stop him. We use what knowledge and skills we have at our disposal strictly to better our cause. All here have sworn a vow of secrecy and allegiance."" At this, he swept his gaze over the others, meeting their eyes in turn.<br/><br/>""I will ask no vow of you at this stage. I will allow you the same courtesy that I extend the members of my order. After I have answered all of your questions and you have seen the whole of our operation, you will have the choice to make the vow or have your memories wiped clean. Trust me when i tell you that we can and will do exactly that. You will not be harmed in the slightest. You will simply find yourself waking in a strange location in the city, with no clear idea of where you have been, free to do whatever you choose.""<br/><br/>He stepped aside, indicating the path leading farther into the cave. ""If you can agree to this, I will begin the tour.""<br/><br/>He waited for signs of agreement."
2119,The Burning Dawn,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=24201,2013-03-10T20:32:14,Tara,"Millicent's brow raised as Kell spoke of memory exhaustion, vows, and the purpose of those there.<br/><br/>She found his words noble, and believed him; he was indeed of good heart, simply caught in a web of Magick and secrecy. This was perhaps why she felt the unease she had when near the man.<br/><br/>She lowers her head, tongue tracing her inner cheek, realizing that Kell has no idea of what both she and the other Fallen are capable of. On the other side of the spectrum, she definately has no clue as to their power or abilities.<br/><br/>Her body stiffens at this realization, as she has been around some Magick, Isolde herself has shown such in the spell winding in Mill's body, yet she has avoided and stayed from the powers that Isolde holds and these people at high costs. At least she avoided Magick until Isolde's gesture, which Millicent had herself requested, and now fears what effect this will have upon her in the days to come.<br/><br/>She clears her throat, eyes glancing at Jimmy, he nodding feverishly in acceptance; her fingers gripping tighter at Solas's thumb. She whines deep in her throat again, fearing this unknown, and hates herself for being so childish.<br/><br/>She has fought many evil beings, the King only heard tale of, and knows she has been sent on a mission far, FAR over her capabilities. She questions the reasoning, finding herself bitter at her Maker; contemplating as to if she were sent to fail. If this is the case, all she knows...is a farce.<br/><br/>With a heavy sigh, she extends her free hand in Kell's direction, now drawing her gaze to meet his own, her vocals remain tense and unnerved. ""I am Millicent, and will see further into your world of worlds. Promises of committal, at this time, I cannot offer, unless of course, I have been able to find your way of fighting your cause justifiable.""<br/><br/>She cringed at her own words, biting her tongue, how rude she sounded in fear. She had to get this emotion in check, the sooner the better.<br/><br/>Her taken hand continues to pressure Solas' thumb, anxiously fidgeting with it as she allows the men to handle this business moreso than she. She is just the collector of the bounty, the more that rallied towards this cause the better for the cause, and the easier for her to snatch the black souls."
2120,The Burning Dawn,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=24201,2013-03-10T22:19:09,The Ashen Horseman,"<ul><span style=""font-family: New Times Roman;"">So Millicient was her name. Solas thought.<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #BFBF80"">''You have to understand one thing, Carpenter Kell. We have come from far away and we have sworn our allegiance to our King. We have been sent by our Order to aid you in this matter. This is not simply about this city or this Kingdom. Tomorrow, this aforementioned evil Necromancer's army could be ever strong and the result of such power could be witnessed upon our own lands.''</span></span> The Fallen's eyes held Kell's frame for a moment as this last stepped aside, inviting them to follow if everyone agrees. <br/><br/>Turbertus narrowed eyes looked away from the Carpenter and shifted his head to peek at the child. <span style=""color: #BFBF80""><span style=""font-style: italic"">''I am afraid the Black King's already marching.''</span></span> He said, trying to disguise the bitterness in his voice, fingers snapping. <span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #BFBF80"">''And Iâ€™m afraid it's true.''</span></span> Solas replied back, distracted a little by the pressure on his thumb. The woman was an enigma to him. He could somehow feel that she was not happy with his decision to walk into this world; a world where these mortals sought their practices from sources unholy in the eyes of the supreme power. Some abused these practices to serve the darkness, and others to serve the light whilst many stood in between. In any case, Magick did not justify its practice in the eyes of their Maker.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #BFBF80"">""Kell, you may lead the way, please.""</span></span> Solas nodded, accepting the Carpenter's welcoming invitation as he forced a smile, detaching himself from the grasp Millicient had on his hand. He placed one right palm on the small of her back, signaling her that everything will be well.</span></ul>"
2121,The Burning Dawn,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=24201,2013-03-11T00:41:52,Isolde,"Isolde waited for Jarvan to make the decision to untie the woman. In the mean time,she began to steep some dried marigold in hot water.<br/><br/>""Your wounds need to be cleansed. You probably need something to eat and drink,""Isolde said, conversationally while she was busy at the cabinet. She drew fresh water from her well. The well was a brilliant idea that she had brought with her to Moranwick City.As the healer, she would often have need of water that the townspeople didn't realize that they needed. She was cleaner than most of the people because she had learned the value of hot water and soap. When she had moved here,she had hired some men to dig a well inside her shop. They had groused but so be it.<br/><br/>The prisoner asked again, a little breathlessly,<br/>""""If I might ask... what news of the kingdom?""<br/><br/>Isolde had seen the vision and she knew there was no need to protect this woman from the truth.<br/>""The darkness is coming. We are in its path and there is little that can be done to stop it.The people have been told it is a bad storm brewing and were instructed to prepare for that. How can I tell them they will all soon be dead?  You are somehow a part of this building drama, as if you were sent to stem the tide. I have seen the vision of your past. The problem with visions is that they are often vague. You, I am to aid. Here, let me wipe the dirt from your face and give you more water. The stew will be ready soon.It is left over from last night and I have added some more carrots, onions and potatoes. We should eat now to build our strength.""<br/><br/>Isolde wiped her brown, glancing at Jarvan, wondering if he would be so quick to release his captive. In the back of her mind, a thought tickled that Little Jimmy had not come. Where was that scamp? What of Millicent? A cold tremor tingled Isolde's spine. Surely the woman would return soon.If she did not the potion would take hold, giving her a heart of stone. After listening to her and being in her presence, Isolde was sure she had a deeply feeling heart.Would she really wish to be uncaring?"
2122,The Burning Dawn,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=24201,2013-03-11T04:31:01,Starhawk,"<span style=""color: teal"">""If what everyone is saying is true, keeping you tied up would be even worse for everyone than if we let you go.""<br/><br/>With that, Jarvan released the bonds holding Raven to the chair. He allowed Isolde to step in and treat Raven's wounds while he continued to speak.<br/><br/>""What reason was there for you to be attacked in the first place? I think...I caught some glimpses a few minutes ago, but your mind is not something to be treated lightly. Many have weak minds which are easily broken or manipulated, and others such as yourself are quite the opposite. I believe if you felt any danger from us, you wouldn't be cooperating as you are now, because the approaching darkness is a larger threat to us all.""</span>"
2123,If it ends in fire,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2431&start=20,2011-06-22T04:20:59,Boundary,"Jacob walked down a long hallway once again, escorted by two guards who held his shackles and Lieutenant Matthews who walked ahead of them. Jacob wanted so badly to shift some claws and tear these guards to shreds and then make Matthews beg for his life, but unfortunately his shackles prevented him from doing that.<br/><br/>""Your next opponent is called Desmond Underdog,"" Matthews said, assuming that Jacob was listening, ""he is a young man who is stuck walking around in a crutch...""<br/><br/>Jacob looked at his two armed escorts, they were looking blankly forward as if Matthews was not talking. He wished his father would at least provide him with guards he could have a conversation with, he would rather not listen to Matthews's voice. Then again, he was giving useful information.<br/><br/>""Desmond has a weird mutation that I cannot explain to you in words, lets just say it is messy. You will see it for yourself. So far Desmond has not lost a match and it would be in both of our best interests if you would try and not die."" Matthews added a slight sneer to the last few words of that sentence, Jacob didn't like it.<br/><br/>""Why are you telling me all of this?"" Jacob asked, curious.<br/><br/>""Because your father values you more than the other subjects, he would prefer that you do not die, it takes quite the effort just to bring you back. As I have said before, Desmond should be just as fierce in the test as you are. Whether you live or die isn't really a concern to me, but it is a concern to your father, and your father is supplying the military with research on you freaks for us to use, so I am better off making sure that he is happy and content.""<br/><br/>""Whatever, just stay out of my way, I don't care if you live or die either."" Jacob said tonelessly.<br/><br/>Matthews laughed a little and pressed a button on the wall, the door to the battle test chamber opened and artificial lighting lit the gravel floor as Jacob stepped in. The guards unshackled him and closed the door behind him as he entered. He looked upon a young teenage boy with a crutch. He didn't look that intimidating, though the white hair put Jacob off a little. That was definitely not normal. His age also put him off a little, Jacob had never fought a combatant so young before, though he would have to shut off this sentimentality and just fight.<br/><br/>Jacob looked at Desmond for a bit, taking him in and then spoke.<br/><br/>""Ready to entertain these jackasses or should we just have light conversation and see if it pisses them off?"""
2124,If it ends in fire,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2431&start=20,2011-06-23T14:14:29,2.2zenith,"Desmond laughed at the man's words. ""Well, if you want to prolong your lifespan, we could start a teatime conversation. I will not be the one who provokes a fight."" He glanced up at where the Chairman of Karakuri organisation was sitting. Keh, this is funny, it's so damn funny."
2125,If it ends in fire,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2431&start=20,2011-06-24T04:38:46,Boundary,"Jacob saw Desmond's eye stray upward to a location in the viewing room on the floor above them. He must be being watched by someone. Strange, nice to know he wasn't the only one who had someone who cared about him.<br/><br/>""Looking to impress someone?"" Jacob asked, not expecting an answer. He looked at the guards at either side of the arena, watching from above. He looked Desmond in the eye and shrugged. He began to relax his arms a little in preparation for a shift, he also was preparing a rather hypothetical shift in his legs and beneath the ground. He decided now was the time to use that extra mass from the talon girl. He could feel a build up of mass traveling along the ground, he made sure that it was thin enough that he could spread it out along the space between him and Desmond, though he also made sure it was thick enough that it would do damage. Tendrils were burrowing quietly and slowly along the ground, their tips sharp enough to pierce skin, their bodies were surrounded in a hard bony outer coating that was reinforced to be stronger than any human bone. It was almost to Desmond, and he made sure that Desmond could not see it moving underground, hell not even Jacob could see it...he could only feel it because it was a part of him. He tensed his arms and shifted them into gnarled sharp claws once more. He looked at Desmond and gave him a blank face.<br/><br/>""Unfortunately if we don't fight the guards will just kill both of us, so lets get this over with."" Jacob gave Desmond no warning other than that.<br/><br/>The spike tendrils rose up at high speeds from the ground, right under Desmond's crutch arm."
2126,If it ends in fire,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2431&start=20,2011-06-24T04:56:09,2.2zenith,"Desmond laughed as the tendrils seemingly touched his arm, before snapping aside, as the Vector Shield did its work. He grinned, ""Don't underestimate me. Never underestimate me. Now that you have attacked me, I can attack without a sense of guilt.""<br/><br/>He pressed his foot down on the ground, altering the vectors of his body to go forward, in a flash, he was in front of his assailant. ""Too slow, this way, you are hundreds of years too slow."" He swiped at the man, intending to split the body into two with his touch."
2127,If it ends in fire,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2431&start=20,2011-06-25T02:33:15,Boundary,"Jacob saw Desmond flash forward before him, his hand intending to go vertically down his whole body and cleave him in two. He yelled out with effort as the tendrils that were originally underneath the ground rose up at blinding speeds and went for Desmond's body, he made them attack him from every safe angle. There was some sort of barrier around him, Jacob could just barely feel it. Everything had a weak point, nothing was perfect, he would find a way around it. Jacob yelled out once more as mor sharp tendrils shot forth from his chest, hoping to further stop Desmond's attack. He redirected some of his own mass into a hard outer exoskeleton to protect his body in the event none of these worked. He was sure it would protect him, it had before.<br/><br/>The tendrils whipped and spasmed violently as they all converged on one point, Desmond."
2128,If it ends in fire,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2431&start=20,2011-07-17T03:23:02,Goblin,"This thread has now been locked, in light of the impending restart."
2129,If it ends in fire,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2431,2011-02-20T23:16:29,Ristina,"""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Make your wish Love."" Yusari said his bright blue eyes shinning with happiness. His hands were wrapped around hers as if she was his world. She very well could be. The bright fluorescent lights lit up her kitchen giving the room a serene look. Everyone sat around the table. Her friends, her little sister, and her mother. But her mother had a harsh look on her face. It confused her. Her mother was normally a happy person.<br/><br/>""Loveâ€¦"" She whispered. But would never get the chance to finish that sentence. As her front door kicked open. Soldiers wearing complete black outfits stepped in the room. They held rifleâ€™s in their hands, pointing at each of her friends, and even family. She shivered. The thought that the war had hit her home scared her more than ever. It was a war for political power, and she never imagined her motherâ€™s work would come home with her. Immediately , she tilted her head towards her mother. Bright blue eyes meeting solemn dark blue eyes. Not once showing a flicker of emotion. Then the gun shots started. The first person dead was her best friend Desma. A bullet right through the head. Blood spattered onto the walls, and the ground. That was when chaos took over. Her friends tried to fight back but each one died. The worst was when they shot Yusari. He tackled a soldier, and that soldier knifed him in the back. Then another soldier shot him. <br/></span><br/><br/>Amora awoke tears streaming down her face. She didnâ€™t know exactly why but that was the last thing she remembered.  Then she was taken here. To a dark room where she couldnâ€™t even see. At least not completely see. Her hands she felt were different. There was always some sort of change when she wakes up. Hell wherever she was they had restrained her. Tying up her hands ,and feet. There were other people in this room. Otherâ€™s that were like her. But they seemed to come and go so often. That she could hardly remember their names or who they were.<br/><br/>The light flickered on signifying that someone was  entering.  Most likely a white coat. She was begging to hate the white coats. All they care about is whose next to die. The room was dim because the light wasnâ€™t really that bright, plus it flickered, and seemed to cast a sad glow upon them all. With a small area that resembled what a kitchen may have looked like. Except it was just cabinets, and counters, with a sink placed in-between each counter. The white coat walked over to the area, and opened a cabinet door. Taking out a  needle that had a point that was 3 inches long. ""Amora the kitty its your turn.."" He had a wicked smile on his face. ""All were waiting for now is for your sight and claws to kick in."" He walked patronizingly towards her. Walking slowly as if to make her squirm even more. She always hated needles. That was when she realized that something was hitting the floor rapidly. It made a swish-swish sound. Overtime the white coats steps made a loud hallow sound, and she could clearly tell what was the ground, and what was his foot. Though everything still looked the same to her. She could hear ten times better.<br/><br/>As he made his way towards her she licked her teeth. Feeling something sharp stab into her tongue. All these oddities made her wonder what the needle was doing to her. In fact, she could almost feel the change in her hands. But barely. Just barely. Her mouth made a hissing noise , as her body reacted to him coming towards her. That was when the world spun around for her. She became dizzy."
2130,If it ends in fire,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2431,2011-02-21T13:47:23,Jawbone-ashtray,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">In a dark, dark time, there was a dark, dark land. In the dark, dark land there were some dark dark labs. In those dark, dark labs there was a dark, dark room and in that dark, dark room a blonde, a doctor and a researcher were sat. Like the pun of a joke waiting to happen. <br/><br/>Montana, the blonde for all intents and purposes, leaned her weight against the desk, combats pulled up to her waist, jacket buckled tightly, boots shined prim and proper and hair scraped back like too much butter on a slice of bread. True military habit leaking into her casual wardrobe.<br/> Alongside her outfit she wore an incredulous expression. <br/><br/>The doctor on the other hand had a face like the bottom of a boot and all the cheer to match. He was a man who had long ago grown sick of coughing up hopeful explanation after hopeful explanation and was looking forward to a much needed holiday.<br/>The researcher, the last of our company in the laboratory office, was pacing the length of the far wall and back, drumming his fingers on his clip board and fidgeting with his glasses. <br/><br/>Too much so for Monty's comfort. As far as she was concerned any male that eager wanted two things; a boot in the arse and one plane ticket straight home to his ma. <br/><br/>She scowled, eyes dropping back to the printed sheet in her hands. <br/><br/>She turned the paper over, brow knitted, lips pulled into the barest of scowls like it had physically asked her to calculate the square root of pi as she read through it for the umpteenth time Her tongue was perched between her lips like it was trying to see too. <br/><br/>""So,"" when she did finally decide to speak the words came out in a long suspicious drawl, ""I do this, I ain't goin' back m'gain?"" quick as a leaping Goliath of a spider, her gaze landed squarely between the eyes of the doctor, who almost flinched for the weight of it. <br/><br/>""The process is, as of yet, irreversible, yes,"" He paused, hand raised, ""However the results are numerous and fascinating! By all means worth it!""<br/><br/>""Do it for America,"" The researcher piped in sourly, not looking from his clipboard, much too busy to be grappling with one stubborn redneck and her inability to read.<br/><br/>Monty shot him a glare that could have melted the shine from lemons, ""It say here the side effects are numerous and will correlate directly to yer potential 'power'... what the fack's that answering, eh?! Hardly in t'customer relations business, are ye gents?""<br/><br/>""SIT back down Mrs Wilson!"" The researcher scowled the loose threads of his attentions suddenly snapped up by the ex-officers ... [i]enthusiasm</span>, ""We haven't presented you such a profound scientific endeavor for you to swear at! I'd have called in an art critic if I wanted that! Please get back in your chair or I'll have security buzzed up for<span style=""font-style: italic"">threatening</span>behaviour!"" He disliked military. Disliked being in the same context as balloons 'dislike' pins or mice 'dislike' snakes. Her questions weren't invalid, but after they'd already spent an hour outlining the process with her already, she must have surely seen it from every conceivable angle by now!? Now she was just nit picking and teasing and he'd be damned if he didn't cut it's legs off at the first hurdle.<br/><br/>Monty sunk back down in the chair they'd left her, but not without sulkily muttering, ""That's MISS Wilson, sonny. Mrs is ma dead Ma,""<br/><br/>The doctor winced caught in the crossfire of two sets of smoldering glares, ""It means,"" he sighed looking back at the uptight blonde, ""That should you develop wings your overall bone structure would probably dissolve in favour of a much lighter material as to accommodate for flight. The weaknesses in this case would be far easier breaks and fractures and disorientation from the much suddenly smaller body mass,""<br/><br/>""Should you develop pointy teeth you're going to be cutting your gums to shreds,"" The researcher added in a tone far too hopeful for Monty.<br/><br/>Doc bit his lip, paused and carried on, ""Circumstantial weaknesses,"" he nodded dryly.<br/><br/>Monty sat for half a moment, mind turning over the possibilities like a pebble in her hands. After a fairly lengthy uncomfortable silence she spoke up, raspy southern drawl craving the static air around her, ""Sign me up Doc.... for America, heh heh,"" [/i]"
2131,If it ends in fire,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2431,2011-02-22T00:25:59,Anarchy,"Had it been days, weeks, months? His grasp of time faltered but one thing was for certain, it felt like an eternity. His body was painfully sore and ached every moment he was conscious. Every so often, he'd be beaten and tortured. He assumed it was to instill a sense of fear so the thought of even fighting back would sound incredulous. But in all honesty, the thought never even crossed his mind. His only concern and worry since being confined to this facility was his father. He smiled as he clung unto the only thing keeping him sane, hope.<br/><br/>""Still smiling, huh? I swear they wheeled you in here smiling and you've been smiling non-stop since you've arrived. It almost makes me feel bad that I might be the one to crush all your dreams."" said a voice not far from him. ""Well, if you're the one who will destroy my dreams, will you grant me a wish? Let me see you with my own eyes so that I may look upon you and forgive you."" he spoke as an awkward silence fell upon the room. Moments passed and he could feel the gentle touch of a soft hand grasp the back of his head and untie the knot that held together his blindfold. As the cloth fell slowly down, his eyes began to adjust and focus in on the figure before him. It was a woman whose hair was tattered and underneath her eyes were dark eye bags. She wore a white lab coat that was buttoned up to her collar. She wore a heart shaped locket dangling from her neck and lay gently between her bosom. Her body, her posture, nearly every detail about her screamed with fatigue. She'd been working non-stop, it seems. Her faint smile transformed into a frown as she held a small syringe upwards. A tear rolled down her eye, ""I'm sorry."" she whispered beneath her breath as she stabbed the syringe into him. She ran off before he could say anything, slamming the door behind her.<br/><br/>Suddenly, without warning, his arm began to jitter. In the background, he could make out the sounds of chatter but he paid it no heed as his arm would not respond. He struggled to make it still but it was all for naught as his entire body began to convulse. A thousand thoughts raced across his mind, then none, then another thousand, then back to nil. It raced back and forth that he felt as though he were going insane! He was no longer aware of his surroundings despite the voices in the background yelling at one another. His body rocked more violently now, struggling against the restraints. His mouth began to foam as he lost control completely. Tears and blood began to flow from his eyes. His vision began to blur and fade before eventually disappearing as he passed out.<br/><br/>""Am I dead?""<br/><br/>He sat down on the cold floor and looked at the darkness surrounding him. A spotlight shined down upon a figure in the distance. He could not see who it was but as it approached him, his eyes widened in shock.<br/><br/>""Father, did they kill you too?"" he asked in disappointment. ""No, I just wanted to thank you, son. I'm so sorry. I just wish I could have been a better father for you. That every day we saw each other, that I could've told you I loved you. That this would never have happened had I been a better person.."" his father bitterly spoke before gripping his son into a tight hug. ""So please, smile and live so that when we see each other again..."" his voice began to disappear as he faded away from the mysterious realm.<br/><br/>""Even after the needle, he's still smiling. Geez, he's got quite the spirit. It almost makes me want to puke."""
2132,If it ends in fire,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2431,2011-02-22T01:38:05,kaykowhitewolf,"Midori sat on her bed her legs where close to her chest, her pale fingers played with his long hair she had just finished an injection treatment. Red marks covered her arms from where the needles had priced her skin. Her body ached maybe from the unknown liquids they put in her veins, or from the fact she hadnt slept in nearly a week.Her amber eyes over looked the room, it was plain the slight of seeing it day in and day out caused her head to hurt. Slowly getting to her feet, the cold floor sent chills through her body. Midori began to pace around the pain, ""what shall I do?....certainly they would catch me.""She said to herself, she paused before talking again ""Your right...it doesnt matter.""Mirdori added her voice was calm yet emotionless. Her long green hair brushed aginst her face. she soon began to play with her hair again,she heard voices and the foot steps from others. Slowly walking, Midori ran the tips of fingers along the walll as she passed it."
2133,If it ends in fire,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2431,2011-02-22T18:39:27,Dragon_Maiden,"<span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-family: baseballscript;"">Darren Fair</span></span><span style=""font-size: 85%; line-height: 116%;""> <span style=""font-family: baseballscript;"">The Snake Who Weeps <span style=""color: #FF0000"">Red</span> Tears</span></span><br/><br/>Darren leaned against the cold concrete wall his body shivering at the contact<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Why is it so cold""</span>he thought as he tried to sit up. His body was slick with sweat this was normal after receiving his shots. He had not been sure of the time frame that had been passing him by but he knew it had been more then enough shots as far as he was concerned. They had left him blindfolded again, the softness eased some of his inner turmoil as he recalled his step-fathers words.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Here have this son so that your mother can be with you as you take your last breath""</span>the words echoing in him eating at him, why had this been done to him. He had been a good son even though his step-father was not the warm type he accepted him when his mother married him. And yet here he sat confined and drugged with god knows what all he knew is that a change had begun in him a change he could not control.<br/><br/>Time passed and the change continued till finally the result was horrific and unimaginable as his still bright aqua eyes washed over the dim lighted mirror. The horns had been the first change he had desperately tried to be rid of it but in the end he only had exhausted himself. His skin was an eerie placid white his fist formed as he continued his fight with the shackles that held him in place. He could not bare to look down the slithering of his body the smooth blackness how it repulsed him, soon soon he would shed his skin and his legs would return. His fangs and sharp claws had been a blessing in disguise it had given him a weapon. He stood in the dim light his arms shackled to opposite walls his torso shackled in place by chains allowing little to no movement. The feared him the white coats he had attacked them and the guards alike not caring for who or what stood in his way. This was his punishment but he cared not the urge in him was growing again the last and final change him had been an internal need for violence to see bloodshed, if he was given a chance to let it out he would return to his calm self but if ignored he would revert to an almost animal state. He let out a sigh as he rested his cheek against the soft red silk that had been his mother a red tear streaked down his face.<br/><br/>Footsteps echoed down the hall Darren's attitude changed without a thought as a low hiss escaped his pale pink lips his fangs visible, large thin white fangs. He huffed quietly awaiting the white coats return a voice could be heard outside his door as he couldn't control the urge to break from his shackles, in return the shackles clinking and clanking as it held him in place telling all of his intent. Finally the door was opened light filtered into the hole of a cell Darren's hissing increased as he tried to cover his eye's from the bright light. ""Still fighting are you Darren?"" said a mocking voice of a man Darren barred his teeth unable to turn and spit at the man. ""It seems you still retain control that's good"" the man said with no feeling as if he was an object or a pet. His tail swept across the floor behind him as his impatience grew, the man footsteps moved behind him as Darren listened carefully. ""Seems your due to start shedding again"" he said examining his tail, no longer could Darren control himself his tail lashing out at the man. His arms and hands fighting the shackles with his whole strength, finally he hit something which only made him  turn in that direction of his assault. The screams of the man echoed within the small cell, until a gun was set off a tranquilizer Darren thought as his body began to waver till he could no longer stay upright his body falling to the ground his head once again against the cool concrete."
2134,If it ends in fire,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2431,2011-02-23T07:31:00,Goblin,"â€œIâ€™m on thâ€™ fuckinâ€™ bike! Didnâ€™ even bring me breakfasâ€™ this morninâ€™, anâ€™ Iâ€™m on yer stupid bike. Sâ€™ what thâ€™ fuck dâ€™ya want? Know what I want? Lunch, buâ€™chya ainâ€™ come to gimme thaâ€™.â€<br/><br/>The private was somewhat tolerant of the Doctorâ€™s foul mood; it was a regular disposition of his around the military. Especially military doctors, whose treatments and tests, to him, always seemed to involve fucking treadmills or exercise bikes.<br/><br/>â€œApologies Dr. Young.â€ Low drone through the headphones. â€œPulse and breathing normal.â€ Not to him, but into the earpiece. Then to him, â€œJust the blood draw and compound samples. Then maintenance injections; you can get off the bike now, sir,â€ was almost an afterthought.<br/><br/>John was a nearly reasonable patient through the rest of the steps, complaining only half as much as he was capable. He wanted to go back to work, but had instead been kept under observation for far too long, in his opinion. But ragged, unrefined scales from which samples were taken weeks earlier had the look of practice; a living suit of mail. Then they inevitably wanted to see the other; the organic crystal skin heâ€™d become just a little more adept at.<br/><br/>Enough blood before and after that he was lightheaded. Needles that replaced the blood they stole with poison.<br/><br/>The private laughed; Conns his name was. The doctor didnâ€™t; she was Martinez and a bitch most of the time. But it wasnâ€™t funny anyway. Prickling and fever and tearing pain; rush of disorienting painkillers and sedatives.<br/><br/>He almost tripped before reaching quarters again. â€œHey, ya never got me mâ€™lunchâ€¦â€ John shot one last complaint out the closing door. Safe, soft blackness followed, and the idea that at least he might get dinner."
2135,If it ends in fire,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2431,2011-03-06T21:26:59,Ristina,"Amora awoke again. She had remembered last time that she was dizzy, and unable to understand anything. But this time the serene wooden walls were there to meet her. This time she could see as if everything was in HD. Crystal clear, and it seemed everything had its own distinctness to it. She knew that her vision was enhanced. On top of that she could smell the salty sweat from her, and the others that were stuck in this room. Without meaning too her hands flexed, and she had claws. The rope that they tied her hands with broke. She was shocked that it was that simple to be free. But her feet were still tied, and the smell was starting to make her dizzy<span style=""font-style: italic"">. How long have I been out for?</span>She thought.<br/><br/>The room was actually bright. Well brighter than before by far. There were three other people in the room. Two of which were females, and seemed to have some deformed face that looked like a tiger. The other had a soulless look. Blank, and had rabbit ears. He was well, from the smell most likely dead.  This was most likely the room for failed experiments. Then she was taken aback as a hazy image of a boy lying on the floor crossed her mind. She tried to shrug it off. But for some reason it bothered her she couldnâ€™t remember. With that she shook her head. Trying to focus. Everything seemed way more dynamic to her. She could hear the breathing from the other two that were alive in the room. It seemed from their breathing they were hardly able to breath though. The floor boards were made of concrete. No wonder the floor was so cold.<br/><br/>Without having to think her hands seemed to go right for the rope that had her feet tied. Her hands had claws and seemed to break the rope with ease. She stretched her toes, and then her calf, and finally her whole leg. Which was stiff from being in the same position for the longest time. At last she tried to stand. But her feet were wobbly from having been in a sitting position for however long she had been there.  Her long brown hair fell in front of her eyes, as she tried to gain some sort of balance.<span style=""font-style: italic""> ""pssssâ€¦.heyâ€¦heâ€™ll be here soon. That guyâ€¦if he sees you up and moving. Who knows what will happen.""</span>The voice was quite and came from the person that she had assumed was dead.<br/><br/>""hmmm â€¦.heâ€™s that scary?"" She whispered as slowly her feet regained their balance. Problem was when her feet touched the concrete it barely made a sound. The door was within at least 15 paces from where she was. But the problem wasâ€¦was the door actually unlocked. Or would they be stupid enough to leave the door unlocked? She made her way to the cold steel door. With hesitation she opened the door. It creaked and opened to a world the was well beyond what she could of ever imagined. The stairs were spiral shaped and seemed to go on up endlessly.  They also seemed to go on and on down wards endlessly. She heard a squeal and ran to the edge of the railing. Where down below there was an arena. A fighting arena. It sent a chill down her spine."
2136,If it ends in fire,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2431,2011-06-10T02:41:03,Boundary,"Jacob sat in his cell, the glass around him giving him a view outside of the place, but at the same time reminding him that he was trapped. His room was simple: a bed, a nightstand, a desk, and a chair. The floor was white and tiled and the walls had tiny holes in them so that he could breathe.<br/><br/>Jacob had counted the days...one-hundred and four. His time here was really getting to him, his anger showed in the way he aggressively paced the room and the way he gave the guards in his room a face of pure hatred when they so much as breathed in his direction. He looked in one direction most of the time, westward and a little bit up. He had memorized the layout of a little bit of this facility and he knew where he was looking, right into his father's office. He did this to him...he wanted him to pay. He did not know how he would get out though.<br/><br/>His room was slightly submerged down compared to the floor that everyone else walked on, the guards would occasionally look down into his room and check on him. Jacob hated being in here, it drove him crazy, he wasn't used to being stuck in a confined space for so long.<br/><br/>He held his hand out in front of his face and focused on it, breathing deeply as he did. He watched as his hand grew in size and his fingertips sharpened, he focused some of his bone mass there, then tried to see if he couldn't harden it. What used to be his hand was now a gnarled claw that doubled in length on each finger. The ends of the fingers were sharpened to the point where it could gore through a man no problem. Jacob was quite familiar with goring, as he had done it numerous times before in the Crucible, as he so fittingly called the series of combat tests they put him and numerous other subjects through. One of the combatants always died in the end, Jacob always made sure it was not him. He did not enjoy killing these people, though he knew he had to do it if he wanted to live.<br/><br/>Jacob looked up from his moment of thought and noticed his cell was moving up to ground level. A man tapped on the glass and looked at him smiling at him as if he wasn't a freak who has killed a good number of men and women. Jacob knew who that man was, Lieutenant Matthews, the arrogant son of a bitch who was the leader of the military part of the group that was assigned to him. The science leader was Jacob's father, Arthur Mathers.<br/><br/>""Jacob,"" Matthews said, his sarcastically welcoming tone of voice making Jacob wish he could rip his throat out, ""how are you doing?""<br/><br/>Jacob did not respond, he just looked at him and stood up, returning his hand to its normal state and waiting for the words he knew were coming.<br/><br/>""Not in a talking mood huh? Oh well just wanted to tell you that you're going to be having another test in five minutes and I wanted to wish you good luck."" Matthews smiled that hideous smile that Jacob hated, then he walked out of the room. The guards of his cell began pulling shackles off of the wall that Jacob knew were laced with electrical wiring in case he tried to escape. When the door finally opened and Jacob allowed them to shackle him, he looked over at a camera that hung on the wall outside the exit door. He liked to think that his father was watching, and he liked to think that his father knew what he was saying with his face. He was hoping that his father knew that he was going to kill him...and when Jacob found him he would make sure he would."
2137,If it ends in fire,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2431,2011-06-10T03:27:10,Ristina,"The sound of fists pounding, and rough breathing passed through her ears. Her tail swayed as confusion took deeper into her mind. A boy down below had blood dripping from the side of the face. She yearned to help the black haired boy. But she was over twenty stories above him. Instinctively her feet leaped up onto the railing. Her feet natural held her on the railing. Without realizing it she had gained the balance of a cat. Her posture was crouching as if she was ready to attack. The female that was fighting the boy went to take a swing at the boy.<br/><br/>At the moment Amora looked down on at the fight. Without thinking her feet pushed her off the railing. She passed each level falling feet first. Her wide blue eyes open and seeing the stairs that twisted around each level like a spiral that never ends. There were more spirals as she glanced up. This place made her feel trapped.<br/><br/>The crunch of her feet hitting the gravel on the arena echoed throughout the entire building. Like a hollow cracking noise of thunder.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""HOLLY FUCKING SHIT!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"" </span>She hollered as her entire body folded into a curl. Her left leg was placed in an odd position behind her thigh. The impact was so strong that she swore she was seeing stars. Tears of pain streamed down her face. But what was worse was that she landed in the way of the other female. Who happened to have talons rather than claws. The talons scraped at her back. She felt the cold liquid drip down her back. She arched and hissed at the girl. As the world went silent. She knew that everyone could hear the crunch of her bones. What was worse was that she felt inscrutable pain. The world was faint and she had no clue what was happening."
2138,If it ends in fire,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2431,2011-06-11T04:08:55,Boundary,"Jacob had been in this fight for about twenty minutes so far...he did not like this girl. She had these weird talons on her hands and they hurt when they cut into him. She also was really fast, which made for quite an annoying match. He kept his senses about him as she flitted quickly from one area of the arena to the next. His heightened reflexes were doing their best to track her. He was pretty sure that if he didn't have them he would not have lived this long. He formed claws out of his hands and clotheslined her with his arm, her back slammed hard into the ground. He took his right claw and slammed it straight into the ground she used to be laying on, she had easily avoided that hit and kicked back up onto her feet. Jacob was getting very annoyed, he focused muscle mass into his legs and moved faster as well. This must have surprised her because she became a little panicked in her movements.<br/><br/>Jacob sliced his claws along the her right calf, and smelled her blood as it gushed out of her maimed leg. She let out a high pitched screech that pissed him off. He reformed the mass on his arm, making it now into a large unrealistically muscular arm. He punched her square in the jaw as she stumbled from her leg wound. She flew across the arena and hit the wall, screeching again. He turned his arms back to normal and walked towards her to finish the fight.<br/><br/>Her jaw was completely messed up, it was on broken a bit too far to the left. He cringed a little as he watched her snap it back in place. Her wounds began to heal and she gave him a wretched smile as she healed back completely.<br/><br/>""Oh you have got to be kidding me!"" Jacob yelled. The talon girl flitted up to him and jammed her talon into his stomach, headbutted him, and then threw him across the arena. His body made a loud thump as it hit the metal wall, the impact echoed through the room. Jacob immediately began allocating mass to his stomach wound and sealing it up. He took the mass that made up his useless fatty tissue and patched it over his wound, the covering was seamless and looked good as new. He was bleeding from the side of his face, the injury wasn't much so he didn't decide to deal with it. He and the girl paced around the outside of the arena, trying to pick out from simple gestures and motions what their opponent was going to do next.<br/><br/>Then the cat girl fell into the arena.<br/><br/>Jacob heard a loud snap as a girl with cat ears and a tail thumped hard against the gravel floor of the arena. She must have broke quite a few things and based on how fast she hit the ground she must have fallen from pretty high up.<br/><br/>""What the hell?"" he said to himself, but he had little time to contemplate why she was there. The talon girl immediately began to cut at her back and hurt her. Jacob did not like people who preyed on defenseless victims. The girl was cutting into her back faster and faster and he knew that if he didn't act soon that she would cut all the way through in a matter of seconds.<br/><br/>Jacob focused hard, allocating all the muscle mass of his left arm into his right arm, his body rippled as this happened due to the large shift of mass from one side of his body to the other. His right arm pulsated and gyrated as his bones snapped around into different spots and his fingers pressed together into a single fleshy bulb. A sharp bone stabbed through the bulb and jutted out, the very shape of the bone shifting into a single extremely sharp point. His arm began to sag down as he allocated enough mass to allow the arm to lengthen. He only had one shot at this...<br/><br/>Jacob threw his arm forward with all his might and the whip like appendage snapped forward like a rubber band. The talon girl had no time to react when Jacob's hard bony spear tipped appendage slammed through her head and tore apart her skull. When Jacob pulled back his arm all but the bottom part of her head was obliterated. His arm almost seamlessly changed from a tool of murder back into a regular arm. His left arm puffed back up to its original size (the mass shift caused it to shrink) and he flexed both of them to make sure they both worked right, he had never done something like that before.<br/><br/>He ran over to the talon girl's corpse and pressed his hand to her stomach. Her skin rippled and tore as he began to absorb her into himself. The flesh, muscle, and bone all broke apart and tore as his body consumed her mass. He kind of enjoyed the feeling, his body got very warm and he felt like he was sitting in a sunbathed room. His body felt very hot by the end of the absorption, the talon girl's body on the other hand was nowhere to be found.<br/><br/>He looked over at the cat girl and noticed her back was torn apart, enough of it was gone to kill her. Jacob ran to her limp body and pressed his hand to her wound, he focused as he shifted mass into HER body, using it to seal up her wounds and forcibly snapping her bones back into their proper places. He was glad that his days teaching science had taught him how everything is supposed to be arranged in the human body or else he would've screwed up when he healed himself as well as healing this girl. When he was finally done her back was fixed and looked healthy. He also took into account the fact that he didn't have to use all of the talon girl to heal the cat girl...he might need that mass later on.<br/><br/>He lightly tapped the cat girl on the cheek and tried to wake her up."
2139,If it ends in fire,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2431,2011-06-11T13:26:23,2.2zenith,"Darkness. ""Your helmet will be taken off when you enter the arena. Remember, you are representing the Karakuri organisation. Do not fail.""<br/><br/>I understand. From then on, he was guided the rest of the way to the Arena. There was the sound of complicated mechanisms moving, pneumatics releasing. There was a tiny crack of light and then, the helmet split apart. He was alone, alone in a white room, it was going up then, the whirling of cables stopped.<br/><br/>In a few moments time, he would be revealed to the whole of the arena. The doors began to slide open, inch by inch."
2140,If it ends in fire,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2431,2011-06-11T22:18:05,Anarchy,"""This could be a little comfier. I'll have to redesign it afterwards, I suppose."" Justin muttered to himself. He was, of course, referring to a choker that he had built himself. It wasn't an ordinary choker, it was designed to counteract his abilities. Had he took an extra hour or so to build it, he'd have died for sure. Since he'd been exposed to that state, his body was more frail than it usually was. He was forced to use a walking cane for the time being. It was a bother but he smiled anyways.<br/><br/>A researcher began to speak, ""We're sending you off to the arena to test your battle prowess. You could at least show a little fear, y'know?""<br/><br/>""Do I get any info on who I'm fighting?""<br/><br/>""No, you'll have to find out everything on your own. You go in as is.""<br/><br/>""That's fine with me! Heck, this could be fun.""<br/><br/>He had a big grin on his face as he swung around the cane. He continued to follow the researcher, curiosity filling his mind. Who could his opponent be? What is their ability? What countermeasures should be used? His mind worked at every possible which way that the battle could go."
2141,If it ends in fire,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2431,2011-06-15T03:16:07,thetruebeliever,"Richard sat in the cell they made for him. It was padded on all sides, and was empty except fo a restraining chair and a projector that replayed peaceful images on the wall. The images helped him keep his sanity in the otherwise empty room. The walls were lined wih pictures of people he knew. His family and his friends. He walked over to a picture of a woman.<br/><br/>""Hey there, Mom,"" he said.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""She never loved you,"" the voice said, ""that's why she left you here.""</span><br/><br/>""She left me here because of you.""<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""But I'm your friend.""</span><br/><br/>Richard ignored the voice, and it eventually left him alone. He sat until the guards of his cell locked him in the chair for the night, so he wouldn't do anything while they slept. He sat until he eventually fell asleep.<br/><br/>He could feel it. His monotonous life was about to change."
2142,If it ends in fire,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2431,2011-06-17T02:28:02,Dragon_Maiden,"<span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-family: baseballscript;"">Darren Fair</span></span><span style=""font-size: 85%; line-height: 116%;""> <span style=""font-family: baseballscript;"">The Snake Who Weeps <span style=""color: #FF0000"">Red</span> Tears</span></span><br/><br/>Darren could hear the crowd there cheering deafening to his ears. The need to be violent was worse with so much noise ""Shut up!"" he yelled his fist bashing into the cold ground, the sudden free-ness surprised him as he looked at his deformed limb. But the realization came to fast as he realized what he was soon meant to do. ""So there is to be blood"" he said more to himself then to the men he knew sat listening. ""Yes you are to bring us pride but you will have the disadvantage of sight so be prepared to fight with everything"" a man on the intercom said calmly. Darren wore a sneer it seemed he had warned them off with his last murder or assault or maiming, what ever it was worked he thought triumphantly. Darren was not prepared to die yet, but before he could finish his thoughts the man on the intercom spoke again ""You are to have a partner so do well not to kill them"" he said before leaving him in silence again. Darren let out a hissing growl this would be more difficult then he had wished ""Damn it"" he yelled his body still in its hideous form."
2143,If it ends in fire,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2431,2011-06-17T04:29:27,2.2zenith,"The white panels opened fully to admit daylight and the Arena. Desmond stepped out, he was a new challenger to some deformed creature. Oh well, this one would have to die just the same as the many others. He waved his hand, altering the vectors of air particles, causing an orb of compressed air to gather in his palm."
2144,If it ends in fire,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2431,2011-06-19T04:15:41,Boundary,"Jacob continued his attempts to wake the girl to no avail. He reached an arm under her body and hoisted her over his shoulder, carrying her out of the arena. As he reached the security checkpoint (where the guards usually reshackled him) he was met by military soldiers pointing guns at him. He slowly held his hand up in front of himself and told them he wasn't trying anything. He lightly set the girl down in front of them and stepped back with his hands behind his head. The guards shackled him at with guns pointed at him and led him to his cell, leaving the girl behind to the other guards' devices.<br/><br/>Jacob sat in his cell for three more hours afterwards, he had a cup placed across from his bed on the ground. Jacob decided he should practice that shift he had done earlier. For those one of those hours he practiced stretching his arm out and grabbing the cup using the mass in his opposite arm to lengthen it. The next two hours he tried seeing what he could attach to the end of his tendril arm. He was able to replicate the bone spear he had put on it before. He also was able to form a heavily armored fist on the end of it, using excessive amounts of bone mass from his entire opposite arm to supplement it. The fist was rough and black and the sound of it slamming into the ground echoed through the cell. He decided to save that one for shifts other than his tendril arm as well. He did his best not to use up any of the talon girl's mass so that he could save it for the next fight. He began formulating various excess mass shifts in his head. With the extra mass he could always separate it from his body in the form of some sort of projectile weapon...he would have to think that one over. For now he decided he would stick to using that extra mass to enhance his arsenal of battleshifts.<br/><br/>Lieutenant Matthews knocked on his glass ceiling and looked down at him, wondering what he was doing.<br/><br/>""What is it?"" Jacob asked, annoyed.<br/><br/>""I just wanted to congratulate you on your previous victory, and to tell you that you have another match coming up really soon."" Matthews said, his smile growing wider.<br/><br/>""Oh alright..."" Jacobs said, not even trying to feign excitement.<br/><br/>""Ten minutes, you have ten minutes to get ready Jacob."" Matthews said, walking away as he began the sentence. His voice began to trail off as he left the room.<br/><br/>Jacob was getting sick of this routine, he wanted to get out."
2145,If it ends in fire,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2431,2011-06-21T03:05:29,thetruebeliever,"They had opened the door early in the morning, while Richard was still asleep. They unstrapped him from his chair and dragged him out the door, their grips strong and forceful. Together he and they walked through darkened corridors until a bright light shone through an empty doorway. He was tossed through the light, hitting the ground with a thud. He gathered himself and observed his surroundings.<br/><br/>It was a wide open room, with men above cheering and yelling. It reminded Richard of an arena, or the baseball stadiums he would visit with his father. This thought brought him pain, as he knew he would probably never see him again. A loud grinding caught his attention and snapped him out of his thoughts. He gazed across the large open field.<br/><br/>On the other side, another man was being herded into the stadium. The man was huge, his muscular structure far too large in proportion to his body. The man slowly walked forward, a heavy thud accompanying each step. He eventually made his way to the center of the field with Richard. The two said nothing, simply staring at eachother.<br/><br/>""Begin,"" a voice over an intercom said.<br/><br/>Before Richard could react, the giant man was already charging. Richard stepped to the side just in time to avoid a giant fist. Richard reached for the fist, but it was jerked away and quickly replaced with another, moving quickly towards his face. Richard dodged inwards towards the giant, moving within arms length. He reached out and pressed his hands against the giant's temples.<br/><br/>Richard synced with him and instantly felt strong emotion. Though the man was large, his mind was filled with agony, sorrow, and fear. He was no monster, just an innocent man forced into this fight. Richard felt sorry for him, and also felt sympathy, for his situation was not too different.<br/><br/>""Now,"" the man on the intercom said, ""kill him.""<br/><br/>More emotion shot through Richard's mind from the giant man's. ""I don't want to kill you,"" Richard said.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""You will kill him,""</span>the voice said<span style=""font-style: italic"">""I command it!""</span>When Richard didn't respond, the voice began to scream, but the screams were blocked out. Richard couldn't hear his voice, because only one thought coursed through his mind.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">I want to die.</span><br/><br/>Richard couldn't tell anymore whether it was his thought or the other man's. Before the voice in his head could take control, he acted. He sent one last signal through the man's mind, and let go.<br/><br/>He watched as the man began to frantically look around. He began to scream in fear and pain. He couldn't understand what was happening, and never would. He flailed wildly where he stood before all at once, he froze. His eyes dilated, and all movement stopped. All function of his brain had ceased, his mind destroyed by the demented trauma. He collapsed to the ground dead.<br/><br/>All was silent. No one understood what had happened. The guards walked into the arena and dragged Richard back to his room.<br/><br/>As they walked through the darkened corridors, Richard thought about the fight. Until now, he never knew he could do the things he just did. He then realised: the voice did know. The mutation gave him these powers, and the voice knew about them. It taught them to him during the fight, but had not used them.<br/><br/>Richard used them of his own will. He killed a man without someone telling him too.<br/><br/>Richard felt horrible, ashamed, and afraid."
2146,If it ends in fire,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2431,2011-06-21T14:35:24,Dragon_Maiden,"<span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-family: baseballscript;"">Darren Fair</span></span><span style=""font-size: 85%; line-height: 116%;""> <span style=""font-family: baseballscript;"">The Snake Who Weeps <span style=""color: #FF0000"">Red</span> Tears</span></span><br/><br/>The partner on his side was far to big but it seemed they were going against a ground and air attackers. Darren tasted the air his senses filling and understanding what lied before him, turning to the man he spoke only loud enough for him to hear. ""Bring them to me"" he said his voice still, He swallowed hard the sweat beaded hard on this man he was a weak partner but he was a good enough lore Darren thought to himself.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Begin""</span>a man yelled into the intercom with that both groups moved into the ring. It seemed multiply battles were taking place the taste and scent of creatures like himself were large in number<span style=""font-style: italic"">How many did they just pluck away from there lives</span>he wondered as the air creature proceeded to chop his head off. With a quick lung back he kept his neck but his side was hit the blood wasn't much but it seemed he needed to watch that one. ""Go"" he yelled at the shaking partner he had but his frame didn't move Darren exhaled hard ""You leave me no choice"" he said his voice like steel. And with that his talons dug into his partner his blood dripping into the sand, ""I'm sorry"" he whispered a red tear moved down his cheek. The other opponent laid in wait below him Darren wore a smirk as he felt the earth below him shift and move. The man or whatever it was did not realize just how much he would weigh and so over powered the ground sifter and so as quickly as he could he broke the mans neck as his partner mad his way for Darren. But he tightened his lower frame rigid till he could almost feel the beat of the other creatures wings and with that he was like a snake. He lunged his large snake like body at his opponent who noticed too late that he was going to die soon. And just like a snake Darren held the man his fangs deep in the mans throat blood trickled down his throat. A sting shot into his back a tranq. And with that a hazy sleep returned and was transported to the mid point they would be having him in the arena soon."
2147,If it ends in fire,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2431,2011-06-21T15:09:56,2.2zenith,"The Creature-man, whatever it was, let out a feral snarl and pushed off the ground, leaping ten meters into the air, a trail of red sand trailed in his wake. Desmond smiled and spread his arms, as though about to embrace the creature. The creature landed on him, wrapping his legs around Desmond's torso and his arms around his shoulders. Before the creature had a chance to bite down on his shoulder, Desmond reversed the vectors.<br/><br/>Hunks of flesh and blood flew in all directions, revealing the champion of the fight. He glanced around, looking for more challengers."
2148,If it ends in fire,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2431,2011-06-21T16:00:48,Anarchy,"The choker had been completely repressing his abilities for quite awhile now. His body was rested enough that he did not need a walking cane but he kept it nonetheless. If he were to deactivate the choker, his body would go into a fit and begin to degrade. However, his mind would achieve a higher level of thinking if he were to do so. Normally, his regular brain would suffice for the moment but this was far from normal. This was life or death. He was no longer alloted a fair amount of time to come up with a solid solution to his problems. Every second he'd waste was a second that could be fatal. Solutions needed to be created on the fly and in the blink of an eye, perhaps even faster. To make things worse, unlike his opponents, he fought with a time limit. The longer he stayed in his supercomputer state, more damage would be done to his body. His battles needed to be quick, decisive, and with minimal damage. These were overwhelming odds but he remained optimistic, a smile erupting on his face.<br/><br/>The arena doors swung open and a cloud of dust and dirt rose from the ground, due to the force of the doors. He stepped out of his holding area and surveyed the surroundings. There were four columns surrounding a circular metal grated floor in the center. The ground outside of the metal grating was submerged in quite a bit of dirt. A number of a bones lay scattered on the floor. Once the dust cloud settled, he turned to face his opponent. It was a teenage boy that seemed completely ordinary. He knew better, though.<br/><br/>""Begin!"" announced a voice.<br/><br/>Justin took the initiative and started off by kicking a rock towards his opponent. The boy sidestepped and then disappeared in a flash. Moments later, Justin felt a blow on his face that sent him spinning around. He was now facing the other side of the arena, where his opponent also now stood. He wasn't sure what had just happened. He placed his hand on his neck and was ready to turn on the choker but he reflexively dodged backwards, a gust of wind blowing by where he had been standing. His opponent had moved places again, too. Dashing behind a column, he turned off his choker. He began to cough slightly but regained his composure. His opponent was now in front of him, as though he had teleported.<br/><br/>""Are you going to cough me to death? Is that the power you gained? Ha! I scored an easy match, it seems."" the boy mocked him, shaking his right fist at him.<br/><br/>""Tch, don't think I can't see right through your attacks. They're as clear as day.""<br/><br/>The boy ignored him and began his attack. Justin had already anticipated his ability and course of action. His opponent could move at an extremely fast pace. It gave the illusion of teleportation but, fortunately, it wasn't. His opponent seemed to only have the ability to attack in a straight line. Perhaps, his eyes could not work at such high velocities. Given his right handed tendencies, he was most likely going to attack from the right side. He knew that the boy was right handed because of the way he shook his fist and because he caught a glimpse of his first attack. He had analyzed his opponents first blow using his photographic memory and deconstructing it completely. This was all done in a mere second. A sudden change of wind alerted Justin to the boy's attack and he kicked yet another rock towards where he expected the boy to strike. The rock connected and it sent the boy flying towards the floor. The boy's leg was broken by the rock. The impact had been more intense because of his speed and he lay there, gripping his injured limb.<br/><br/>""I guess that's the end of the match. Good fight, kid."" he said, smiling and extending his hand towards his fallen foe. He recoiled his arm towards his mouth as he suddenly began to fall into a fit of coughing. Blood oozed down his lips, coughing even more violently. He reached for his choker and turned it on. The boy looked at him in shock but Justin paid him no heed. The choker began to take effect, causing him to feel slightly dizzy. His power wouldn't be fully repressed for another 15 minutes and his body won't be able to stabilize for a good 6 hours. The guards dragged him away from the arena and locked him in his room. Despite his pain, he grinned at his hard earned victory."
2149,School of Magicka (IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2432,2011-02-21T04:19:44,HayyelObsession,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">They wanted to get rid of me.</span>That was all i could think about as I decended from the small plane.<span style=""font-style: italic"">My parents wanted me as far away from them as possible and they've succeded.</span><br/><br/>Earlier this week I was sent a broghure for some rich kid boarding school on an island near Rhode Island. The brochure looked nice, atleast, and I honesty didnt care for the slip of paper. Now, I wish I could go back and burn it. Even though I didn't care for it much, I still got a tiny feeling when I looked at it. It was so faint I wasn't sure it was there.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Fear.</span><br/><br/>What I felt was a small pang of fear. And yet I disregarded it and left the counter for the maid to give to my foolish parents. But who could blame them? Who would want such a pitiful,<span style=""font-style: italic"">freak</span>of a son?<br/><br/>Yeah, I said freak, and I mean it too! I am a freak and no, it isn't because I look a tad emo (though I would say I have more of a scene look if I may say so myself), or that my eyes are really freakish, or that everytime I got a girlfriend they broke up with me for the same reason, that I am to<span style=""font-style: italic"">overwhelming</span>... though really I am a simple person.<br/><br/>It's because something strange has been happening lately; I seem to be witnessing, no<span style=""font-style: italic"">making</span>, things happen lately. It's like the one time in gym, when I didn't want to go outside for gym on a really hot day, rain came pouring out of the say. Or the one time when during study period some snobs were speaking ill of my family and me t myfae and I got so angry that the kids literally combusted.<br/><br/>That was when I got nicknamed ""demon"", and ""monster"", and even ""Merlin"". The last one was given to me by the somewhat nice kids at my school. Occurances happened more often after that, and it seemed to intensify the moment I turned 16 a couple of weeks ago.<br/><br/>The start of a new year and I get sent far, far away. Talk about showing your affection. But then again I hadn't really spoken up about all this, not that it would matter anyways. Once my stupid parents had their minds set it was nearly impossible to change it, escepially my mother.<br/><br/>As I made my way to the only car and person on the runway I sighed, hoping everything would turn out alright. Maybe even better than my old school.<br/><br/>The guy waiting at the car glared at me.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Did I do something wrong already?</span>I slugishly made my way towards him nodding my head in a greeting. He had brown hair and it was somewhat long as it stuck close to his neck with bangs parted to the side. The guy blew smoke at my face and I coughed several times. I knew istently I didn't like this guy with his laid-back posture but creepy stare and those eyes.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Dragon eyes.</span>That was what went through my head. They were like that of a dragons, confident and beautiful with the green and the brow mixing together perfectly.<br/><br/>""Are you Caspian Faraday?"" The guy asked in a serious tone. I noded once but didn't speak. He stuck his hand out slowly and said, ""I am the headmaster of this school, Paver Valentine, you may call me Paver.""<br/><br/>I took his hand and recoilded. My whole hand was shocked. It was painful and I gripped my hand, turning my attention to Paver. A wave of shivers was sent throughout my body as I stared into Pavers' face. He was giving a smile that would give puppies heart attacks.<br/><br/>I should have ran when those few words left his lips, ""Well isn't this interesting?""<br/><br/>When he gestured to the black porsha my feet moved on their own and I was entering the passengers side. The widows were rolled down and cold, salty air blew in. I was scared but I hadn't known why, so I took my head phones and listened to some heavy metal, I pulling my jacket closer around me and burried my face in my scarf. We begun to head to my new school, and my new life.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Just what I needed</span>, I though sarcastically.<br/><br/>-- ------------------------------------------------------------------------------<br/><br/>My hands moved freely on the canves as I mixed the other colors and waved them across with my paint brush. My ears twitched at the slightest movement and my tail swished back and forth in frustration. I was painting a butterfly when it flew away, I tried calling it back but it ignored me,<span style=""font-style: italic"">how rude!</span><br/><br/>I was strangly anxious today and really bothered. We were informed of the new student that was transfering here, and we were told that we soul give the person a friendly welcome to the school. But something just wasn't right. I could<span style=""font-style: italic"">feel</span>it.<br/><br/>I had the strangest feeling that something real exciting was going to happen real soon.  Maybe what must be the reason I was really anxious, and still is.<br/><br/>""I hope he hurries up and gets here..."" I said aloud to myself and breathed, tring to calm myself down and so it would be eaisier to put a smile on and be welcoming to the new person. I laid down my brush and stared out the window, watching the Headmasters' porsha roll through the gates.<br/><br/><br/><br/>-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------<br/><br/>The OCC if anyone wanted to join c:<br/>|<br/>|<br/>v<br/>l<a class=""postlink-local"" href=""https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=23&amp;t=2312"">viewtopic.php?f=23&amp;t=2312</a>l"
2150,School of Magicka (IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2432,2011-02-24T10:00:48,WorthlessRose,"â€œYeah, it protects me from all magical attacks.â€ Malcolm said proudly, fiddling with the pendant hanging from his neck. He was one of the only other wizards in the school. A summoner, meaning he couldn't see the threads of magic, but had been trained to manipulate them, nonetheless. He was learning fast, too. For some reason, that made Mordoe proud. That made<span style=""font-style: italic"">some</span>sense, after all, they were friends, but the school was also rather competitive.<br/><br/>â€œAll magic attacks?â€ Mordoe asked, curiously.<br/><br/>â€œYeah, I tested it out with my bro, when I got it. It blocked the Incaree Firespell no problem.â€ He seemed really excited.<br/><br/>â€œAnd it's always active when you're wearing it?â€<br/><br/>â€œYeah, whene--â€ Malcolm stopped short as a small fireball slammed into his chest, leaving a small puff of smoke where it had hit, but no other sign of the attack.<br/><br/>â€œYou're right!â€ Mordoe said cheerfully. He was getting really quick weaving small Firespells. Malcolm hadn't even caught him doing it. â€œIt stopped it dead, no problem.â€<br/><br/>Malcolm just glared at him for a few moments before rolling his eyes and saying, â€œNot quite. It ricocheted and killed the cleaning gnome.â€ They both turned their head at once to look at the gnome laying in the doorway with a small, smoldering hole in its chest. Then burst out laughing together. They both loved that sort of over-dramatic clichÃ© far too much and would often go far out of their way to set them up. Anyways, this wasn't the first time a cleaning gnome had died in the House of Darkness. Nobody ever talked to them, so they weren't missed. That, and they were conveniently fireplace-sized. That helped too.<br/><br/>Once all the merriment died down, Mordoe walked over to the gnome and rubbed the fingertips of one hand down its body. Malcolm couldn't see what this did, but he knew what Mordoe was doing. When something died, it's Life threads floated to the surface. Left alone, they would soon float away, back into the environment. Mordoe wasn't about to let such a valuable resource get away that easy. He collected all the strands and wove them into his bracelet. The bracelet, to the untrained eye, looked like any normal braided leather band, but a Weaver would see it immediately as a Trap bristling with all the Life threads Mordoe had gathered.<br/><br/>â€œThat was only a Incaroe Firespell.â€ He said, standing up.<br/><br/>â€œI know what an Incaroe looks like, Mordoe. Even if you don't have to say the spell to cast it.â€ the young summoner fired back at him in a bothered tone.<br/><br/>â€œWell then, what about the First Inglip Firespell?â€ Mordoe grinned at him. Malcolm only sputtered in return. He was a smart kid, which was why Mordoe liked him, and he knew what was coming. Sadly, he could do nothing about it. Mordoe was already halfway through the weave. As he tied a knot of Fire and Air his fingertips began to glow and small flames flickered in the air around his hands.<br/><br/>â€œW-wait a second now, Mordoe.â€ Malcolm stuttered, backing away. â€œIs it really a smart idea to be doing that indoors?â€<br/><br/>Mordoe ignored the protest; he just finished the weave and said, â€œIf I knock you down...â€ he paused, â€œ...and you can get back up. You have to deal with the body.â€"
2151,School of Magicka (IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2432,2011-02-25T19:34:11,bloodlust101,"<span style=""color: #FFFF40""> Toshi looked above her book to see the headmaster's porsh coing back to the school. <span style=""font-weight: bold"">Oh no... a new student.</span> She thougt to herself reebering that the head master told all the studets to give the student a nice welcome. That ment talking... to an actual person. After scaring herself Tosh's ears and tails twitched, she dropped er book and climbed the nearest and tallest tree she could find. She didn't like to talk to people, all they do is hurt you. This she leared from her own parents who beat her and forced her to live in the attick as a bed room. Closing her eyes Toshi tried to go to her appy place onl to remeber she didn't ave one. So she looked out at the garganchuian grounds that te shool was on and thought how odd it was that no one really knew about it. It was off radar and that made Toshi feel a little safer, she would ever be found by anyone wo wanted to hurt her.</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF8000""> Kurai looked out the window and giggled when she saw little Toshi running up a tree. ""The new student here I'm guessing"" She said alowed while Malcom and Mordoe were ogaling over Malcom's new charm and throwing fire at one another. ""Hay ding bats, did you here me? The new guy is here, we have to go say hello!"" Kurai rolled here eyes and left the boys before she ended up like the cleaning gnome. She didn't want ordoe to weave what was left of her life int that damned bracelet of his. ""Last thing I need is for an igdet to have controle over y magic."" she tougt outloud as she walked under the tree Toshi was hiding in. As she looked p she called to her half monkey friend. ""Toshi darling you have to come down. The new guy is here and headaster will be cross if you do not welcome him. You don't even have to talk, I'll talk for you. All you need to do is bow, be respectful and show up. She knew she got through to Toshi because the little girl was out of the tree and gripping onto her hand within three minutes. The two grls then walked over to the car and waited for the headaster and new student to come out. </span>"
2152,School of Magicka (IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2432,2011-02-25T21:08:17,Donta,"Areila sighed as she made her way across the courtyard to sit on a bench near a large oak, book in hand and her hand on the hilt of her sword. Classes started tomorrow and she was not enthused, for she thought it silly for a woman of her age to be going to a school for teenagers. Yet this was the only place on Earth she could interact with other people so that she could prove herself worthy to re-enter Heaven. She sat on the bench, her wings draped over the back and opened the book to the first page.<br/><br/>She hadn't noticed it at first, but her eyes lifted slightly to notice another book in the grass, this one with a green cover. It was open, face down in the grass, yet when she moved to get a better look, her angle of perception changed and she realized the book was instead floating about a foot in the air...<br/><br/>""What magic is this?"" she exclaimed, standing quickly to draw her sword, thinking someone was deliberately messing with her. The book suddenly jostled and flailed wildly raising a bit in the air.<br/><br/>""What? Where?"" came a voice from nowhere. Aerila sighed and sheathed her sword.<br/><br/>""Seth, what are you doing?"" she asked in an annoyed tone, ""Make it so I can see you.""<br/><br/>""What? Oh sorry."" he said, popping into view. She watched him as he drifted forward, hovering a bit above the ground, ""i was, um, reading."" He snaps his book closed without marking his page.<br/><br/>""Sure you were."" she said sarcastically, ""I didn't know ghosts sleep.""<br/><br/>""Who told you that? I would be bored to death if I didn't"" he said, smiling.<br/><br/>""You're already dead."" She simply stated. She began staring at him, or rather through him, watching the headmaster's car pull into the grounds, some students were already there waiting to greet a new student. Seth, who was used to people ignoring his presence when they saw something through him turned around and moved to float beside Areila.<br/><br/>""New guy?"" he asked. She simply nodded.<br/><br/>""Do we honestly have to greet every new student that joins this school personally like this?"" she asked with a sigh, obviously annoyed.<br/><br/>""Now how often do we get new people?!"" Seth scoffed, ""Let's go. They might be friendly.""<br/><br/>""Aren't you supposed to scare people or something? What's wrong with you?"" she retorted.<br/><br/>""Aren't Angels supposed to be all nice and gentle?"" he asked, ""Just come on."" He reached down and grabbed her hand, then began pulling her towards the car, her grey wings bouncing behind her as she ran, he just sort of flew.<br/><br/>""Slow down! Your hand is cold!"" she protested. Seth didn't listen until they stopped next to Toshi and Kurai. Seth knew that Toshi was skittish so he pulled Aerila between them, to stand at the end of the line.<br/><br/>""So who has he got this time?"" he asked them, peering around the Angel."
2153,School of Magicka (IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2432,2011-02-26T23:00:46,yagos69,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Hmm... What to do?""</span>Yagos was walking slowly into the corridor that leaded to the house of fire. It was his second year in School Of Magicka but this place kept surprising him. Everyday he spoted something new. Even sunrise and sundawn were different here. Though... this day was rather... mundane. He had a boring thirty- minutes brake before his next class, which of course was with Ms. Penny, the she- wolf enchanted with wild beauty.<br/><br/>Thanks to her, Yagos was able to keep his werewolf form for at least half a day and not only that. He also managed to control himself while in his true form. In full moon.... Well that is another story. Lets just say that Yagos was ""restrained"" a little, everytime Luna was showing her shiny face.<br/><br/>He arrived at his dorm. For the rest of his brake he tried to smell everything he could in order to practice his skill as the teacher had taught him.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Hmm? What is this? Now that' s a nice one...""</span>The smell of roast chicken pierced his nose making his mind go crazy.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Fresh meat!""</span>he thought and let a psychotic laugh out of his chest. A lot more scents passed through his nose and the time passed. It was time for his class.<br/><br/>Some minutes later and... there! As he opens the big door he sees the beauty and the beast in one embodyment... Ms. Penny.<br/><br/>""So, what' s new for today miss?"" Yagos asks, his eyes looking at her eyes waiting for an answer."
2154,School of Magicka (IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2432,2011-03-10T22:53:10,HayyelObsession,"As the car veared to a stop I notice a small line of people... Ok, understatement, they were so much as looking human than they were of anything else. It was more like a line of strange cosplayers; if they were cosplayers that is.<br/><br/>I tugged on the corner of my jacket and reached for the door when the headmaster caught my arm. I turn towards him, wonder what he wanted.<br/><br/>""After you are done greating yourself come to the House of Darkness. Your belongings have arrived. Mr. Ezekiel will give you your papers and tell you what you need to know,"" he said in a chilling voice.<br/><br/>I nodded and he let go of my hand. Opening the door to the car I sort of glace at them, gave them a small smile, and when to the trunck to get my bags. I took the leather strap and heffed it onto my shoulder.<br/><br/>I walked up to the small group of people and waved, ""Hi, my name is Caspian... Nice to meet you all."" I glace back at the headmaster who had suddenly disappeared, along with his car. I turned back to the other with a look of disbelief and point behind me, studdering and confused. ""But... What- I just... It... uh...."" I just shutted up and smiled again giving a nervous laugh, ""Well that wasn't weird at all..."" Maybe I might be going crazy."
2155,School of Magicka (IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2432,2011-03-11T00:14:38,bloodlust101,"<span style=""color: #FF8000""> Kurai walks forward and bows to the boy. ""Hello Caspian, I'm Kurai. Welcome to our huble aboud. So, not meaning to be rude, but what are you? As you can see I am a Kitsune. A fox halfling."" Toshi walks closer to Kurai and pulls softly on her shirt sleeve. ""Oh and the is Toshi. She is a monkey halfling. Forgive her if she doesn't talk. She is very shy.""</span>"
2156,School of Magicka (IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2432,2011-03-13T15:41:54,WorthlessRose,"â€œOh dear.â€ Mordoe said dully, as his eyes swept upward from his feet to stare across the room. Of course he had killed people before. Plenty of times, really. Far more than he would have been okay with had he not seen them as worthless lives or necessary deaths. Well, advantageous deaths, at least. But never had he killed a friend that didn't need killing. And never had he killed someone where he couldn't reason his way out of blame. Somehow, Mordoe felt like the excuse, â€œWhat? You think I'm magic, then?â€ would do him little good here. â€œI might be in deep shit this time.â€<br/><br/>Still, it wasn't<span style=""font-style: italic"">entirely</span>his fault. The fireball Mordoe had thrown had been aimed at Malcolm's waist. He'd aimed for center mass in order to throw the other boy back. That had not happened. Malcolm hadn't been thrown back; neither had his shield burst on impact. As Mordoe stared at his friend's body on the floor, it was plain to see there wasn't a single burnt mark around the late wizard's waist or stomach. There instead was a gaping hole in his chest where his sternum should have been. Said sternum was now probably hidden a little deeper, and in quite a few more places. But Mordoe dared not try to find it. That hole was the least unsettling of all the horrors in the room. It was on the list right below the shoulders that now seemed far too broad without anything rising above them. What should have been above them, and what now lay at Mordoe's feet, topped that list.<br/><br/>Looking down towards his feet once more, Mordoe stared into his friend's unmoving eyes. Blood splattered across his face. Blood splattered everywhere in the room. When the pendant around Malcolm's neck exploded, moments after the fireball's dispersion, the chain which was part of it had exploded just as violently. It had torn Malcolm's head clear of his body and launched it forward and upward to ricochet off the ceiling and fall at Mordoe's feet, leaving a bloody mess all throughout the room.<br/><br/>How was Mordoe supposed to predict the pendant's explosion? What kind of shielding charm exploded on its user?<span style=""font-style: italic"">Who's idea was it to make something like that, anyways?</span>he demanded in the silence of his mind as he crouched down and closed Malcolm's eyes. He also gathered the threads of Life rising out of that severed head and wove them into his bracelet. The threads rising from Malcolm's body a few yards away, Mordoe would leave to float away. This one time he would waste that resource.<br/><br/>And yet, it struck him that his mind<span style=""font-style: italic"">was</span>silent.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Shouldn't I be upset? Or worried?</span>he questioned his thoughts as he stood again.<span style=""font-style: italic"">No, I'm beyond that now.</span>The answer came straight away.<span style=""font-style: italic"">When I dedicated my life to learning all this world's secrets , I gave up my human needs. I will persevere towards that goal be damned the consequences.</span>"
2157,School of Magicka (IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2432,2011-03-14T05:44:57,Donta,"<span style=""font-style: italic""> ""Hi, my name is Caspian... Nice to meet you all."" I glace back at the headmaster who had suddenly disappeared, along with his car. I turned back to the other with a look of disbelief and point behind me, studdering and confused. ""But... What- I just... It... uh...."" I just shutted up and smiled again giving a nervous laugh, ""Well that wasn't weird at all..."" Maybe I might be going crazy.</span><br/><br/>Seth waited his turn, while Areila just seemed to wait, her face and demeanor void of all enthusiasm. It was someone new. So what? Someone else they had to get used to. Someone else who would stare. She looked him over from her vantage point behind the group that seemed to converge on him. He seemed not used to being around other people that were different. A slight sneer spread across Areila's face. At least this semester would be amusing.<br/><br/>As if on cue, Seth drifted forward, his semi-transparent head peering over Kurai's shoulder at the new guy.<br/><br/>""Afternoon."" he simply said, then moved to drift around her but his own shoulder and arm passed through hers, making her shiver. Seth didn't seem to notice as he seemed to eager to introduce himself, ""Hi, I'm Seth! Seth Manning."" He smiled broadly and stuck his hand out to the new guy, ""Caspian, was it? So what brings you here?"""
2158,School of Magicka (IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2432,2011-03-30T02:06:52,HayyelObsession,"A small girl walked up to me, in fox ears and tail, ""Hello Caspian, I'm Kurai. Welcome to our huble aboud. So, not meaning to be rude, but what are you? As you can see I am a Kitsune. A fox halfling.""<br/><br/>""... uh... Hello.""<br/><br/>Another girl walks closer to Kurai and pulls softly on her shirt sleeve. ""Oh and the is Toshi. She is a monkey halfling. Forgive her if she doesn't talk. She is very shy.""<br/><br/>""Nice to meet you?"" These people were strange, now that he looked at them closer.<span style=""font-style: italic"">They couldn't be serious could they?</span>I hear something near the school more but the others didnt really react to it, so I decided to shrug it off. But something wasn't right about the sound... it almost sounded like someone shot a flamethrower.<br/><br/>That was when something semi-transparent head peered Kurai's shoulder. I jumps back in a alarm. ""Afternoon."" he simply said, then moved to drift around her but his own shoulder and arm passed through hers, making her shiver. He seemed to eager to introduce himself, ""Hi, I'm Seth! Seth Manning."" He smiled broadly and stuck his hand out to the new guy, ""Caspian, was it? So what brings you here?""<br/><br/>""Uh... uh... you're a... ghost?"" I cautiously took his cold hand. I was dumbfounded by this, was it normal to talk to the dead? If so what was going on here and why was he sent to this freak-ish place?<br/><br/>I cleared my throat and smiled nervously, ""Well, my parents sent me here for... reasons..."" There was another sound coming from the building and it sounded like the samething as before. Okay that time i really heard something! He changed the subject, ""Do you guys hear that?""<br/><br/><br/>----------------------------------------<br/><br/>Ellie walked through the halls quietly when she peered into the area where Mordoe was. He was fighting with Malcom. That was when she witnessed him kill Malcom. She quickly hid from sight and her heart was raising.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Oh god he kill Malcom....</span>What is he thinking? She watched from a far."
2159,School of Magicka (IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2432,2011-04-01T00:10:08,WorthlessRose,"Mordoe stood over Malcolm and silently watched the threads of magic billow and roll across the the House of Darkness's main room.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Do I explain what happened or cover it up?</span>Covering it up would be hard, and if he was found out there would be serious, maybe even fatal consequences. On the other hand, revealing what happened would hold certain consequences, though the worst of which would probably be expulsion: to Mordoe, a more serious loss than it sounded. His mission was to unlock all the secrets of the world and this school held far more than any other place he had visited. He needed to stay here as long as he could hold out. Then again, he wouldn't learn anything if he was dead or locked in a dungeon. Paranoid Mordoe had a horrifying suspicion that Paver Valentine could easily imprison him for centuries. Not a prospect he looked forward to.<br/><br/>â€œI'm at that man's mercy, aren't I?â€ he finally said to Malcolm's pale head. â€œDammit.â€<span style=""font-style: italic"">But I can't exactly leave the room like this for the other students or professors to find.</span>Rumor hhad it that the new student coming in today was a wizard, and so would be here any moment. It wouldn't be good if he walked in and found this.<br/><br/>And then a thought struck him and he paused for a moment.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Would it be good if the new student found this.....if I was with him?</span>That would make it hard to suspect Mordoe. He'd just need to act fast and come up with a reason to accompany the newcomer. But that could wait until after he disguised the death as an accident and got the Hell out of there. How then? Based on how the amulet removed the concussive force or the fireball and only exploded afterward meant it likely worked by absorbing some of the spell's own magical energy to power it's reflective properties. That would also explain why it only protected against magical spells in the first place. So it was simply overwhelmed by the amount of energy it had to absorb during that last attack. But that could have happened in any number of situations. Anything that would put high magical fields around Malcolm. Like the alteration spells he had been practicing!<span style=""font-style: italic"">And we just happen to have a dead gnome right he that would have made a great rabbit or frog.</span>Mordoe smiled.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Quickly now. They'll be coming inside soon.</span>he reminded himself, glancing out the window to make sure they hadn't reached the oversized school doors yet. Next he jogged over to the door leading out of the dorm. It was wide open and provided an easy view of the carnage. He stepped though it and looked around, but the hall was empty. He couldn't even hear anything, so he stepped back inside and closed the door behind him.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Now to make it convincing.</span>Dashing to Malcolm's room, Mordoe grabbed all the things his friend would have used, then dashed back to the main room. He tied up the dead gnome and dropped it in front of Malcolm...er...Malcolm's body, then carefully place the traps all around it. They were an odd assortment of tools from strangely shaped candle stands to metal frames holding intricate weaves of wire to a willow tree sapling. A trap didn't have to be pretty, it just had to be the right shape and material to hold a spell in place. Intricate spells, like one to turn a gnome into a frog, often required the caster to preform the entire spell in sections and use traps as sort of place holders along the way. At least that's how it worked for an average wizard.<br/><br/>â€œConvincing.â€ Mordoe, the con artist said, stepping back. The burn hole in the gnome could even be mistaken for damage from the same explosion that killed Malcolm. â€œExcept for me.â€ he added, looking down at the blood on his clothes and hands. This was taking too long. He quickly stripped down to his boxer-briefs and tossed his clothes in the fireplace; all but his socks and shoes, of course. Another quick fire spell (covering up fire with fire) and nothing was left but buttons. Then it was up to his room for a wash, a new outfit and out through the window. Hopefully he could make it inside through another door before the tour group got too far."
2160,School of Magicka (IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2432,2011-04-20T00:02:16,bloodlust101,"Kurai shivered as Seth walked through her shoulder. ""Seth, how many times do we all have to tell you to stop walking through us."" She looked a Caspian and smiled at his reatcion to some of the students. But her attitude changed when she heard a second exsplosion. *Why do people have to hurt those poor goblins?* But as she thought about that she started to smell blood and knew it wasnt goblin blood. ""Exscuse me, but I'm going to have to leave you. Follow me Toshi."" She said as she held onto her little friend and walked back to the buildingings behind them.<br/>""What's wrong Kurai?"" Toshi said as they walked back.<br/>""I smell something foul."" Kurai said as she entered the hallway and her  uneasyness was proven correct when she saw the dead body. ""Poor Malcom. Toshi leave, to your tree now."" Toshi left and hid as Kurai sniffed out anyone in here and found Ellie. ""Ellie what happened?"" She could tell that the girl had seen what happened. Her eyes were filled with fear."
2161,School of Magicka (IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2432,2011-04-28T03:09:34,Donta,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Seth, how many times do we all have to tell you to stop walking through us.""</span><br/><br/>Seth smiled and laughed nervously, scratching the ghostly whisps of hair on the back of his neck<br/><br/>""Sorry about that. Won't happen again."" he apologized, then an explosion was heard around the class rooms. Seth's smile faded as he somberly gazed in the direction Kurai and Toshi left in, Areila felt it too. It was like a soul's flame went out, and Seth could probably see the poor students ghost as it went onto the afterlife.<br/><br/>""Someone just died."" He said somberly, ""They didn't pass on either."" Areila's brow lowered in confusion.<br/><br/>""Their soul remains? As you have?"" She asked. Seth snapped out of his trance and seemed to sigh, but he took no breath.<br/><br/>""No, their soul isn't here either."" He said, ""It's a shame really."" he muttered, then turned back to the newcomer, ""Not a welcome you were expecting I'm sure, but welcome anyway. You're things should already be in the dorm you're assigned to. Which one was it anyway?""<br/><br/>Areila crossed her arms as the wings on her back fluttered for a moment and she shifted her weight to sigh heavily. She didn't like the situation one bit. She was sure the teachers and the others would handle the situation, but she doubted any of them would be able to sense whether the persons soul was safe."
2162,School of Magicka (IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2432,2011-04-28T18:06:27,HayyelObsession,"<span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;"">Caspian</span><br/><br/>The ghost seemed friendly enough after apologizing for phasing though them; though it was way out of the ordinary. He caught his breath and looked at all the other studentsâ€™ faces more clearly. Taking away the abnormality, they would seem as if they were regular human beings; except for the ghost that was.<br/><br/>The girls Toshi and Kurai had perked up at the noise.<span style=""font-style: italic"">So it wasnâ€™t just meâ€¦</span>But then she mentioned goblinsâ€¦<span style=""font-style: italic"">Okay Iâ€™m pretty convinced they are totally nuts! Either that or itâ€™s me who is nuts</span>.<br/><br/>Caspian was still trying to wrap his head around all of this. It wasnâ€™t everyday you found yourself in this situation.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Someone just died."" Seth said somberly, ""They didn't pass on either.""</span><br/><br/>Caspian looked at Seth, â€œWhat, are you sure?â€<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Their soul remains? As you have?"" Areila asked, the girl with wings</span>.<br/><br/>Caspian watched them with curiosity and interest.<span style=""font-style: italic"">How would he know allâ€¦? Oh wait, heâ€™s a ghost. But who died</span>?<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""No, their soul isn't here either."" He said, ""It's a shame really."" he muttered, then turned back to the newcomer, ""Not a welcome you were expecting I'm sure, but welcome anyway. You're things should already be in the dorm you're assigned to. Which one was it anyway?""</span><br/><br/>â€œâ€¦ Not really what I was expecting, no. But, er, thanksâ€¦â€ The mention of his dorm made him face palm himself. â€œOh god, I never did askâ€¦â€ He looked back at everyone, â€œwhere do you normally go to, like the office and stuff, to find these things out?â€<br/><br/><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;"">Paver</span><br/><br/>Paver appeared on the other side of the window, directly in front of Mordoe. â€œNot a very suiting look, now is that, Mr. Modroe?â€<br/><br/>Not even turning towards Kurai he smirked saying in a cold tone, â€œYou are dismissed Miss. Kontan, Miss. Bastet.â€<br/><br/>As he waited for her to leave, while still staring at Modroe, he gestured with his hands to follow when he turned away.<br/><br/>Walking away he had a cold and yet delightful look on his face, â€œCome with me Mr. Modroe. I have something Iâ€™d like to discuss with you.â€<br/><br/>Saying a few words under his breath a cellular phone appeared in his hand. He dialed the number to the office and when is picked up after the first ring he said, â€œHave a troll come over and clean up the mess in the hall. You know which one.â€ Hanging up he could feel a laughed coming but suppressed it. Everything was falling into place<br/><br/><br/><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;"">Ellie</span><br/><br/>Ellie, frozen by surprise, was taken aback when he noticed she was that; standing hidden in the shadows and protection of the door.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">How does he do that</span>?<br/><br/>She slowly backed away before Kurai or anyone else would see her, though now she knew she was there. Scampering down the hall she ran into Mr. Lowery; the only Mundane in the entire school.<br/><br/>â€œOmph, sorry Mrâ€¦ Loweryâ€¦â€ She rubbed her forehead.<br/><br/>He smiled down at her, his silvery hair caught in the sun. â€œItâ€™s quite alright Ms. Baset.â€<br/><br/>She nodded and ran towards the art room in embarrassment, her heart thumping."
2163,School of Magicka (IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2432,2011-04-28T18:13:58,bloodlust101,"Kurai looked at the guys and nodded leaving the dorms and going to find Toshi. She needed to relax, it wasn't like she could do anything to help the others. She was weak, spinless, and a complete dits. At least thats how she saw herself around the others. ""Toshi! Where are you? We have to get back to the dorm!"" Kurai used her sense of smell but still was having trouble finding Toshi. There was something wrong with her, she could tell but she didnt know what it was. ""This is stupid!"""
2164,School of Magicka (IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2432,2011-05-25T00:38:15,WorthlessRose,"As the headmaster spoke, Mordoe froze with a fresh shirt still over his face. A terrible chill rolled up his spine and for a moment he wondered if it was just in his head or if the air was always colder when that man spoke. He pulled the shirt down and opened his mouth to say, â€œBut this is one of my very nicest shirts.â€ Instead, his mouth shut of its own accord before he could so much as squeak. It, apparently, remembered faster than the rest of him that Paver Valentine was not a man to mock. And this may be the worst time imaginable to start up that bad habit.<br/><br/>In any case, his vocal cords seemed to have been scared into his stomach, so he  just locked eyes with the other man and tried not to swallow the absurd amount of saliva forming in his mouth. This was going to end very poorly for him. Very<span style=""font-style: italic"">very</span>poorly...<br/><br/>When the headmaster spoke to the others, Kurai and Ellie, Mordoe was glad he'd closed the door when he had, so they couldn't see him in the bedroom, not  fifteen feet from the body, scrambling to get out the window before anyone thought to check the rest of the dorm. The question was, had Paver let them hear him speak Mordoe's name? The man was grinning that devious grin he made when he thought he was doing something particularly witty.<br/><br/>Usually, Mordoe dreaded that grin. It was cocky, and he never enjoyed what followed. But this time? Well, what could that bastard be planning that was worse than expulsion, or execution?<br/><br/>Then Valentine just turned and left with a gesture to follow. And what else could Mordoe do? Make a run for it? That made him laugh, and then cough as the stench of burnt flesh entered his lungs.<span style=""font-style: italic"">At least it will mask my scent. Maybe those critters in the hall won't even know I've been here in hours.</span>He thought to himself.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Fat chance. And right when I got them to </span>just<span style=""font-style: italic""> the right level of fear I'm going to have to start being nice......if I'm still here tomorrow.</span><br/><br/>And with that thought, Mordoe slipped through the window and dropped to the ground already walking after the man who held his fate in his hands."
2165,Dogs and a Demon,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=24386,2013-03-13T02:55:41,ToysPanda,"View the character profile in Wix:m<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://toyspanda.wix.com/index#"">http://toyspanda.wix.com/index#</a>m!<br/><br/><br/>It was just another ordinary day in the prison. The smell of those stone walls and all the excrement disgusted the litte girl. They rarely got food, most of the people were treated badly as they were judged to life in prison for witchcraft or using banned magic such as blood or shadow. But their favourites, demons. Those paladins that she had met, were far away from holy or serving any kind of justice to anyone in her opinion.<br/><br/>Finally, she heard the familiar sound of the metal door opening.. meal time she yelled in her mind! Not like her stomach was begging for food, that was the only kind of attention most of them had in there. Nobody to talk with, just.. all that loneliness in that corner. She could not count how many days she had spent there. It was like, she was almost born there. Food got served and it didn't take her long time to empty the plate. So little amount of it... but it was enough to keep you alive.<br/><br/>Suddenly, Kiya heard a snap and heard something fall on the ground.. something rather heavy. She soon reached to the door to see what happened. Taking a peek and noticing the guards feet on the ground, rest of the body hidden behind a corner. Doors started to open and people whispered quietly to each other ""Go quietly, don't make a lot of noise."" Her eyes wet, she stared at the door and thought that nobody would open it, but then a key hit the lock and it slowly opened. Young man greeted her in silence and told her to follow others to get out. She followed the orders given to her, after he released Kiya from the chains.<br/><br/>People gathered together and everyone got out safely until they reached the door and one of the guards saw a man running to their way ""Hey stop! Prisoners are escaping!!"" he yelled loudly getting every guards attention and soon every one of them were after them. The captain yelled them specific orders ""Kill all the others if you have to, but that girl has to come with us!"". At that point Kiya knew he was talking about her. There was no way she was coming back if they ever got out. The door finally opened and people started spreading and running like crazy, guards after them.<br/><br/>Kiya tried to distract the guards, by going through the crowd and finding her way through the alleys, but a few lucky light armored pests managed to keep up with her. There was no way for her to fight or keep running for too much longer, she had physically gotten in so bad shape that.. she would need more than proper diet to fix herself. Finally she came to a point where her body gaven in, she dropped on her knees on the ground and tried to breath for air. Everything felt so heavy, even her arms. The girl was dirty, she looked like she didn't get to wash herself one than once a year, her hair was messed up.. who was going to save a pathetic looking girl like her? Especially when everyone could see that she was not human from her ears and that tattoo on the left side of her neck that resembled a demon sign."
2166,Dogs and a Demon,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=24386,2013-03-13T03:30:21,Yumiwolf,"While out for a morning run King and his mistress Nova stopped off in the park for a little fetch before continuing there run, as they gotten closer to what looked like a normal building only to see people running about and being chased. Stopping to see a small female hit the ground Nova walked over to her feeling for a pulse and looking up to see someone running there way. Uncliping the leash that was attached to kings collar she smile at him ""Do me a favor my handsome wolf, why don't we help this girl out? take the shortcut"" King nodded picking the small female up and getting a key from Nova before running off through alley ways and different yards.<br/><br/>Nova smiled a bit looking back to the guards ""Hey..."" one said bending over and panting ""Have you seen a young girl come this way?"" he asked before standing back up and looking around. Nova nodded pointing in the opposite direction of King and the young female ""I saw her run through a few yards that way"" they ran off without another word, Nova turned around and began on her way home to King and the female."
2167,Dogs and a Demon,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=24386,2013-03-14T00:35:42,ToysPanda,"Kiya wasn't exactly sure who was carrying her and where, vision blurry and thirst that was close to kill her. It was warm outside, she wasn't used to this kind of temperature and she mumbled something on the arms of King ""Water... need."" Catching her breath and passing out.<br/><br/>Soon as they arrived in the house, Kiya started to wake up. Shaking head and turning her innocent eyes into Kings, she asked ""Where... we are.. and.. why.. help me?"". Girls speech wasn't fluent, but it had quite cute sound to it.<br/><br/>Her stomach growled for food as soon as her nose picked up a scent of it. She turned her eyes to the ground as she was a bit ashamed of herself."
2168,Dogs and a Demon,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=24386,2013-03-14T01:24:19,Yumiwolf,"King unlocked the house door walking inside and closing it back, he sat her on the couch before running into the kitchen to get her a glass of water, he ran back into the living room handing her the glass ""now we have to wait for mistress Nova"" he said as he sat by the door on his knees waiting for his master to return.<br/><br/>It didn't take Nova long to get home by running, she walked in the door petting King as she walked pass and smiling down at Kiya ""King, could you get me a blanket please?"" she asked as she walked into the kitchen getting some food out and cooking a bit of lunch.<br/><br/>Mean while king ran to do what his master asked of him grabbing a blanket from the closet and rushing back to the living room waiting for his master to come for the blanket."
2169,Dogs and a Demon,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=24386,2013-03-14T01:35:37,ToysPanda,"Kiya eyed the glass of water like it was the seventh miracle. As soon as King handed it over, she drank it so fast, that she inhaled some of the water and coughed loudly spilling some of the water on the floor. It was like she had never seen water. It woke her up from the coma and finally felt like her body could function again somehow.<br/><br/>Eyeing the surroundings, she had not seen this much moving space for a long time. It made her somewhat confused and curious. She sniffed around quietly, making sure both of them were not having their eyes on her. What was this place? Why did they take her with them and protect her? She needed answers, but talking wasn't exactly what she was best at.<br/><br/>The girl was too embarassed to talk with Nova, so she decided to hide behind a wall and peek over to see what Nova was doing. That smell was somewhat delicious, but what she graved most was raw meat. Oh how much she wanted that... But was too scared to talk."
2170,Dogs and a Demon,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=24386,2013-03-14T02:34:56,Yumiwolf,"Nova walked in the living room taking the blanket from King and spreading it on the floor ""You rest"" she said walking back into the kitchen making chicken and rice. Nova moved around the kitchen dancing a bit and not paying any mind to the two, she didn't want to scare the new pet so she would just give her space and wait for her to warm up.<br/><br/>King laid down on the blanket curling into a ball and wagging his tail slowly, he started to hum a small tone as he watched Kiya as she peeked around the wall. He giggled a bit ""Talk to her..."" he spoke softly ""shes nice"" he said before turning away and closing his eyes."
2171,Dogs and a Demon,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=24386,2013-03-14T03:28:18,ToysPanda,"She slowly approached Nova and asked her ""Raw... meat?"" eyeing her curiously. What kind of meal did she prefer? Raw meat and a human to consume. There was nothing beautiful in her way of feeding the demon. It required a life of another being in order to maintain such a power. Now she was just a weak creature that would be ran over by anyone, but soon she would regain her powers and do something terrible. That power had it's price.<br/><br/>After the question, another followed up ""and why.. you saved me. Don't you.. hate my.. kind..?"" her puppy eyes pointed downwards and she looked rather sad. There was no love for her kind anywhere, but her looks were deceiving. Kiya looked just like an innocent girl with those brown eyes staring at you, many people could be persuaded to do things for her. But what ruined the view was the mark."
2172,Dogs and a Demon,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=24386,2013-03-14T03:42:23,Yumiwolf,"Nova looked back and smiled ""Raw? how about cooked?"" she asked holding down a piece of cooked chicken to her waiting to see if she liked it. Nova thought a little ""Well...no your kind is in the canine family just like myself and king"" she said as she turned back to the stove cooking. Nova reached over turning on her computer and started alternating between cooking and surfing the net.<br/><br/>King got up from the blanket walking into the kitchen and out the back door, a large yard was outside surrounded by a brown fence, King lay in the yard watching the sky and sighing to himself."
2173,Dogs and a Demon,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=24386,2013-03-14T23:03:43,ToysPanda,"Cooked meat wasn't exactly what she wanted, but anything would do now. Her stomach growled even louder of the smell. Whatever that was, it had to be good. But still there was one thing bothering her, her looks and odor. That girl needed bath badly. ""Can I.. wash myself... clothes too"" she asked with an uncertain tone in her voice. What was she allowed to do and what not? That came second, now she needed to look a like normal person. ""Borrow... clothes may I?"" again with the same tone.<br/><br/>They were both like her... but still so different. What she was worried about most is that if they didn't know what she was.. would they abandon her if she told them. Eventually they would find out, because it was something that she could not hide. When it happened, everyone around would know what she was."
2174,Dogs and a Demon,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=24386,2013-03-15T02:44:09,Yumiwolf,"Nova smiled a bit ""Yes sure, King will help you while I finish lunch"" she said looking up and out the window whistling before going back to cook. King was quick to get up and run to his master sitting<br/>""You called master?"" he said as he tilted his head a bit<br/>""Yes, I need you to show our guest the bath, and also I need you to grab her some fresh clothes and anything else you can think of"" she said without looking at him. King nodded looking at Kiya bowing to her<br/>""Please, follow me"" he said as he walked to the steps walking up stairs, into the bathroom, and starting the water in the bathroom.<br/><br/>He walked into his masters bed room grabbing spare clothes she was going to throw out for being small for her. He sat the clothes along with a towel on the shelf in the bathroom above the toilet before waiting on Kiya to walk in."
2175,Dogs and a Demon,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=24386,2013-03-15T14:18:17,ToysPanda,"Nobody ever bowed to her, she looked at King with confusion in her eyes. In the end, she gave away a little smile. Kiya felt a bit embarassed, because she lacked all the proper social skills to interact with someone. It was not long time ago, when this creature started talking the first time in her life.<br/><br/>There was a certain bond between those two, it was like Nova were more than a leader to King. She heard no hesitation in Kings speech and seemed to respect their master a lot. There was something envy, oh - how much she wanted acceptance in her life.<br/><br/>Girl followed him to the bathroom, while eyeing everything around her. They had a nice place to stay, enough room for everyone.. and a bath. Oh my god, she thought to herself and said with a smile on her face while King brought her some spare clothes ""Thank.. you"". Kiya waited till the bath was done and the man out. Then she took her clothes off and entered the bath. Slowly, as it was  bit warm... there was such a thing to exist as warm water she giggled.<br/><br/>She stepped out of the shower, looking very fresh and cute. Her hair was clean and straight, clothes a bit too big for her, but as soon as hers were dry they would be put back on. Eyeing the ground and slowly walking towards Nova with a smile ""I am.. done.""."
2176,Dogs and a Demon,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=24386,2013-03-15T17:29:38,Yumiwolf,"Once she was finished with her bath and back down stairs Nova was already serving lunch, ""Very good"" she smiled as she sat a dogs bowl in front of king on the floor. Nova grabbed another bowl from the shelf filling it with the chicken and rice giving it to Kiya ""You can eat anywhere you would like"" she smiled and pet King as she walked pass to the living room. Nova was about to have a seat on the couch before someone knocked on the door, King was going to stop his lunch to answer it but he saw Nova already at the door. Nova looked out the small window before opening it ""Hey bro...what brings you here?"" she asked as she stepped back allowing him inside, his pet stood by his side a small young female.<br/><br/>""Was wondering if King would like to make a few bucks for me..."" he said as he sat on the couch, his pet jumping in his lap and holding onto his arm.<br/>""Well hes eating at the moment...what do you have for him?"" Nova asked as she sat next to her brother petting his female of a pet.<br/>""Well Maybe babysitting Kira, and taking her to the park while I work out this new commision that came in"" he said as he looked around<br/>""Ah you got another one? big or small?"" Nova asked<br/>""Big"" He replied<br/>""Say maybe you can do something for me...I have a upcoming book to finish but I need something drawn"" The male nodded with a huge smile.<br/>""I would love to work with you on something"" he said before jumping up a bit ""Well I am meeting the guy in twenty minutes, can she stay here?"" he asked as he said Kira on the couch<br/>""Ya sure, when hes done eating im sure he will be up to the task."" she said seeing her brother to the door, Kira climbed down from the couch walking into the kitchen and sitting next to Nova starting to pick spare chicken off his plate."
2177,Guard Duty... (open to anyone),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2462,2011-02-24T08:53:30,saphiraah,"<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i0006.photobucket.com/albums/0006/findstuff22/Best%20Images/Travel/BESTBrooklyn_Bridge.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/>Business tycoon Brent Millers gave a slightly frustrated huff as his intercom buzzed yet again. He'd been reviewing budget sheets, or trying to, all morning. Yet somehow, Denise, his secretary, didn't seem to get the point that he did not wish to be disturbed.<br/><br/>Pressing the button on the intercom, he tried not to sound impatient when he said, ""Yes?""<br/><br/>""Sorry, Mr. Millers. Your daughter is here to see you.""<br/><br/>His eyes softened at this news. A visit from Charlene was always welcome. ""Show her in, Denise."" he said, somewhat softer.<br/><br/>""Daddy!"" Charlene had never outgrown the habit of using the childlike title for him, and he was secretly pleased by this fact. His 22 year old daughter rushed into the room and plopped into his lap, planting a kiss on his cheek. Her choice of attire was, as usual, plain. Her soft, lusterless brown hair pulled back into a tail at the base of her neck. Her thick glasses perched precariously on the end of her nose. She carried the same worn-out, hideous thing she called a purse. Secretly, Brent wondered if it was still alive...<br/><br/>Chuckling, as she squirmed into his lap, he returned the greeting, and held her in a loose embrace on his lap, ""Muffin... what brings you by this afternoon?""<br/><br/>Smiling brightly, Charlene launched into a telling of her day, concluding with a not-so-subtle hinted request for money. When she left his office twenty minutes later, she clutched a few bills in her hand. However, it wasn't the money that seemed to interest her most. She had also discreetly glimpsed many of the papers on her father's desk. The information she'd gathered there interested her greatly.<br/><br/>When she reached the car that waited for her at the curb, Mark was on the phone. He'd clamped the voice disguiser to the phone. She knew that he would sound completely different over the phone, thanks to the device. As she took her position in the passenger seat, he held a finger to his lips and switched the phone to speaker mode so that she could her her father's voice. Listening quietly, she pulled the zipper of her bag and removed a cell phone, a gps tracking device, and several items that looked as though the could pass for weapons and listening devices. These, she stowed in the glove box before dropping her bag at her feet.<br/><br/>Tugging at the band in her hair, she released the ponytail and sent a shower of gentle waves falling over her shoulders. Next came the glasses, revealing sharp, intelligent green eyes. Finally, she removed the plain sweater, exposing the form-fitting printed t-shirt underneath.<br/><br/>""This is preposterous."" her father sounded flustered, ""How can you possibly have access to such classified information? I will not stand for decep-""<br/><br/>""You'll stand for whatever I choose, Mr. Millers,"" Mark interrupted him brusquely, ""Frankly, you are not in a position to bargain. You know as well as I the delicate situation you are in. Your firm has been overburdened with responsibility, over taxed with financial stress, and under staffed for far too long. Should you choose to refuse our aid... your company will fall. Now... what do you plan to do with the upcoming...<span style=""font-style: italic"">celebrity</span>issue?""<br/><br/>""How do you-!"" Her father hissed, then made an audible effort to regain his composure, ""You seem more informed than even I, my elusive friend... Surely you know already that I plan to keep Mr. Jinks well guarded during his stay in our city. His status as a celebrity, along with his involvement in my... efforts... could very well spell out salvation for my company's future.""<br/><br/>""That,"" Mark said warmly, ""Is exactly why we have called you today, Mr. Millers. We wish to aid you in this effort. Our offer is this: We will assume total responsibility for your celebrity visitor for the duration of his stay. All security matters, itinerary concerns, and other involvement of his activities will be surrendered to our care. Every detail involving his business dealings and other affairs will be filtered through us. In exchange for our service, you will keep our involvement secret. You will not reveal a single detail of what little knowledge your pathetic investigators might have turned up about us. Yes, Mr Millers... we know you've been researching. In payment for our services we require one of two options: a fee in the amount of $1,000,000.00, or a favor, to be collected at any time, any place, as we see fit. You are free to choose either option. Are these terms acceptable?""<br/><br/>Grudgingly, Brent Millers agreed to the deal, and Mark hung up the phone. Eyes sparkling, he turned to Charlene. ""And there you have it..."" he winked at her, ""He'll never suspect you were involved. You were just in his office, and the call came from Nebraska... or so his tracers will tell him. You get to guard your life-long crush... the famously beautiful Andy Jinks... and you get to save your father's company. Not bad for a day's work...""<br/><br/>Charlene smiled, a broad, infectious smile, ""I don't think I'll ever get over the excitement of a new job... the thrill of a new disguise... But this one is so... personal. We've done this so many times... but it never hit so close to home. Do you really think we're not taking too much of a risk?""<br/><br/>""Piece of cake, love..."" Mark started the car, looked over his shoulder, then pulled out into the busy, down-town traffic."
2178,Guard Duty... (open to anyone),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2462,2011-03-11T01:43:18,Mordankell,"As the plane finally touched down, the whole of the assembled passengers crammed inside gave a collective sigh of relief. The flight had been miserable. Turbulence persisted for the entire 6-hour flight. There were three babies on board, and all of them had spent the flight crying to be let down to play. The flight was fully booked, which meant they were crammed into their seats like sardines in a can. Even the kindly old man sitting between two strangers seemed a little worse for wear. He'd spent most of the flight sleeping, as the stewardess had noticed. Now, as the passengers were fidgeting anxiously, preparing to make the mad rush into the isles to retrieve their carry-on bags and suitcases, he sat calmly in his seat. His was the only face that seemed relaxed.<br/><br/>In fact, he was far from relaxed. He'd tried, with great effort, to rest through the flight, but succeeded in dozing off only a few times. However, he found feigning slumber much more peaceful than suffering through any more conversation with the woman next to him. When the plane finally landed, he felt free to open his eyes and gather his few belongings.<br/><br/>When at last the old man had retrieved his checked baggage, he quickly checked to make sure he hadn't lost or forgotten anything, then crossed through the sliding doors to the line of waiting taxis. The first taxi in the long line was being boarded by a family with young children. They seemed to be struggling with their luggage. Resigned to waiting for them before his taxi could pull out into traffic, he stowed his luggage in the trunk of the second taxi, and settled into the back seat.<br/><br/>The driver turned around slightly in his seat to ask the old man a question. His accent was terrible. The sentence was barely english after his clumsy grasp of the language was finished with it. The old man fought back a frown and leaned forward, cupping a hand over his ear.<br/><br/>""Eh?"" he said loudly.<br/><br/>The driver rolled his eyes and faced forward again, surrendering the attempt at small talk. fighting a satisfied smirk, the old man sat in blissful silence until the taxi had reached the destination he gave: a small, run-down diner.<br/><br/>Exiting the cab, the old man paid the driver the appropriate fare and tip, retrieved his luggage, then began crossing the parking lot, heading for the front entrance.<br/><br/>It was then that his carefully laid plans shattered. He'd been so careful. The disguise was so perfect. Not even the paparazzi had recognized him... So how was he now surrounded by hostile men decidedly poor taste in fashion? How had they found him? Quickly dropping the old man act, he let go of the handle of the larger suitcase, and swung smaller carry-on case. The wheel of the case connected with the side of a man's head and he felt the impact reverberate up his arm. Catching the case by the handle on the side, he used both hands to grip it, using it now as both weapon and shield.<br/><br/>Skilled as he was, it was only a matter of time. Facing four men, it was all he could do to avoid the majority of the blows sent at him. Before long, he felt something solid connect with the back of his head and his knees buckled under him. Stars danced in his vision and he shook his head, trying to clear it. For the first time in a long while, he felt fear building inside him.<br/><br/>This was it... he'd never thought he'd go out like this..."
2179,Guard Duty... (open to anyone),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2462,2011-03-11T08:50:58,saphiraah,"Charlene Millers chewed her fingernail nervously, eyes trained on the street outside the tiny diner. Her kneed bounced up and down as her nervous energy manifested jittery motions.<br/><br/>""Where is he?"" she asked mark, ""Its bad enough that he refused security escort from the airport. But now he's late?""<br/><br/>Grumbling, she stood and paced to the far window, peering into the parking lot. A taxi was just pulling away. She eyed the passenger, then looked away. Jinks was not in the cab, so she had no interest in the old man. Turning around again, she eyed Mark, who's silence was starting to get on her nerves.<br/><br/>""Well say something!"" she growled.<br/><br/>Mark sighed, returning his burger to the plate, and stood, turning to her. He opened his mouth to retort, then froze, gaping out the window. Turning, she looked back out into the parking lot, gasping in excitement. Expecting to see the famously beautiful Jinks, man of her dreams since childhood, she frowned in confusion. Then, catching sight of the old man, she gaped as well. No old man had ever moved like that before. He dipped, dodged and dashed, fending off the attacks of a group of men.<br/><br/>Without thinking, Charlene ran back to the table. Grabbing the bag she'd left on the bench, she dashed out the door and around the corner to the parking lot. Pulling an item from her pack, ducked beside a car, hoping to go unnoticed. Metal glinted in her hands, reflecting the dying sunlight as she wrapped a sturdy strip of leather tightly around her hand-crafted flute, sealing all holes. Finally, she removed a plug from each end and inserted a small dart.<br/><br/>Carefully, she peeked over the edge of the car she hid behind, and pressed the blow-gun to her lips. Taking aim, she puffed and sent a dart flying. Smiling, she watched as one of the men swatted at the back of his arm. Three more puffs sent darts at the other men. Smirking proudly, she ran across the pavement, charging at the men. They were already starting to blink in a dazed way, two of them staggering where they stood. She found the task of rendering each of them unconscious a simple matter. The old man lay next to the car he'd been cornered against, blinking at her in a shocked fashion.<br/><br/>Smiling, she nodded to him, ""Making friend, I see..."""
2180,Elemental Champions,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=24633,2013-03-18T15:58:03,Nedovak,"A dark figure leaned against a tree listening as its leaves rustled in a gentle breeze, the sound of it joining with the rest of the forest creating a chorus of trees singing in the cool night air. The moon was full that night easily illuminating the empty field separating the tree line and the town. Even though the river was easily half a mile away on the opposite side of the town, from the tree line he could easily hear the sound of the raging river. Peering out from under a hood the dark figure studied the town, to the average eye this town was of little value nothing more then a way stop along the main trade route in Trowian but to the dark figures inspired eye it was the perfect holding point. The Bridge spanning the river was the only way to move anything larger then a small wagon and with Trowians capital Piru and main army on the other side of the river this was the perfect first strike on Falnir and the gods they worshiped.<br/><br/>A sadistic grin spread across the hooded mans face the occasional rustling of foliage and armor told him his troops were in place and ready for his signal to attack. This would be his first strike, his demonstration, his deceleration of war on the gods and he was going to make it spectacular. Kneeling down the hooded figure closed his eyes and concentrated forcing his energy outward slowly  filling the empty field with a thick layer of mist. Opening his eyes the man looked over his work with satisfaction he never was good with the subtle stuff luckily this next part was anything but subtle.<br/><br/>Holding his hand up the dark figure focused his mind on the other side of the town building up his energy. Slowly the sounds of the rushing water halted as the current itself came to a stop, the surface of the now still river started to bubble and steam. Suddenly to the surprise of the sleeping towns folk and even to some of his own men a geyser of flame erupted from the river the water around it instantly vaporizing with a hiss as the fire rose and swirled to a peak of thirty feet creating a beacon of light, heat, and destruction easily grabbing the attention of the now awake villagers. As the geyser of flame reached its peak the hooded man brought his arm down signalling his men to charge in and take the town.<br/><br/>The roar of his men rose up as they charged out of the forest seemingly forming out of the mist fell upon the town systematically charging into each house and pulling out the occupants killing any who fought back. Gavin casually strolled from the forest int the town square where he raised up a wall of earth in the shape of a crescent. As the townspeople were pulled out of their homes they were taken to the wall and grouped together. Over seeing the townspeople one of Gains men came up to him.<br/><br/>The roar of his men rose up as they charged out of the forest seemingly forming out of the mist as they fell upon the town. The sound of smashing wood and screams filled the air as his men systematically charged into each house and pulled out the occupants killing any who fought back. Where his men charged the hooded man walked, listening to the sounds of doors breaking, furniture smashing, and the fearful screams as families were dragged out of their beds. Once he arrived in the town square the man focused his mind on the ground. The sounds of groaning earth mixed in to the rest of the cacophony of the night. Slowly he raised up a wall of earth in the shape of a crescent. As the townspeople were pulled out of their homes they were taken to the wall and grouped together. One of the men overseeing the moving of the townspeople waited until the hooded man was done raising the wall and then walked over to him the sound of dirt crunching under his feet lost in the chaos of the night.<br/><br/>""My lord this is all the townspeople, they are ready for you."" Smiling the man patted the acolyte on the shoulder.<br/><br/>""Excellent work acolyte you have proved yourself a good soldier but now comes the hard part let us see if you have the stomach to stand by me after this night is over."" Pulling his hand away he walked in front of the gathered people huddling together some afraid and trying to find comfort, others angry and trying to keep their families safe. With a wave of his hand the earth rumbled and a podium slowly rose from the earth, casually stepping onto it the man pulled back his hood and slowly looked across each of them.<br/><br/>Standing six feet tall he was topped by shaggy reddish black hair that fell down to his shoulders. His blue eyes seemed to pierce every slow as he scanned his new audience. Resting his hands on the podium the man spoke his voice deep and hypnotic.<br/><br/>""Where are your gods?"" Gavin's voiced seemed to reach across the whole town in the silence. ""I do not see them. Are they here when you need them? No! They are off somewhere demanding homage while doing nothing in return! And what of their champions?! Pawns in their desire for power."" Pausing for a second a slight murmur rose from the audience gently fading away as he continued speaking.<br/><br/>""But I, I look out for those who follow me and I look out for their families. My name is Gavin and I am waging war on the gods and once they are dead I will step upon that threshold and wear that mantle of responsibility. None of my followers shall know sorrow when I am god, none of my followers shall know hunger while I am god, I shall bring about a time of peace and prosperity that shall never be vanquished."" Gavin's voice steadily raised as he spoke but as he finished the last word his voice dropped back to normal.<br/><br/>""Now I know how you must see me. An invader, someone who threatened your children. I would like to show you all another side of me. Any of those who choose to join me now shall have  you and your family taken care of you shall keep your home and your business and I shall help keep you clothed and fed where you are left wanting. If you wish to join me step to the right if you wish to ignore my offer of kindness step to the left."" Gavin watched as some quickly went to the right easily joining Gavin some families stood arguing split on the decision until they finally made a choice. Finally everyone had chosen a side. Counting, it seemed like two thirds had chosen to join Gavin the other third deciding they preferred their gods or no god at all. Gavin looked over at the new members and smiled.<br/><br/>""Welcome my children to my warm embrace follow the acolytes and they will help you get situated back in your old houses, your schooling begins tomorrow. As for you who rejected me and my kind offer I am truly sorry but now is not the time for mercy but the time for a message. I will unite this land, I will kill the gods, I will love my children, and I will not tolerate my enemies. Men take the children away and make them watch this."" Gavin watched his face grim but with a sadistic twinkle in his eye as a few of the acolytes dragged the screaming children away from the parents and forced them to stand facing them while the other acolytes held back the families struggling to get their children back. Stepping off the podium Gavin slowly walked over to the line of children some crying, some fighting, but most of them just cowered where they were. Slowly walking Gavin made sure each child got a good look at his face.<br/><br/>""Remember this face children for you shall be my messengers tell the world Gavin is going to kill the gods and take their place, tell them that if they join me they will be treated well, but if they choose to rise against me... well you will see."" With this Gavin snapped his fingers a burst of flame rose from the ground and engulfed the families of the children. As the dying screams and smell of burning flesh grew stronger a few of the burning townspeople ran out of the fire flailing in panic trying to run the fire out. A vicious sound of scraping metal rang through the air as Gavin drew his sword purposefully walking towards the flaming townspeople Gavin quickly and easily killed each one by one. One particular stroke of his blade sent a flaming decapitated head rolling to the ground in front of the now orphaned children.<br/><br/>______________________________________<br/><br/>The smell of smoke grew stronger suddenly and a rush of wind swept through the chamber rustling his clothes and hair. Opening his eyes the head priest shuddered it had begun and amazingly violent at that. Slowly getting up the head monk walked out of the chamber and into the main temple where the mass meditation was being held. One of the monks looked up and seeing his face quickly rose to his feet.<br/><br/>""Master Merric what is the matter?"" Merric sadly looked at the monk and replied.<br/><br/>""It has begun after twenty long years, Gavin has finally reappeared in a haze of fire and destruction."" Even for a room of meditation a silence fell over the room. Looking over his precious students Merric spoke again.<br/><br/>""We must send our monks for the new champions immediately I was hoping to wait a little while longer but they are sixteen now and it is time. I want a large carriage to fit all the champions in and sixteen of our finest monks get each champion one by one do not split up and do not leave a champion alone until you bring them back here. Gods help us all."" With that Merric walked back into the inner meditation chamber intent on speaking with the gods. As Merric went back to his meditations the other monk started organizing the group to be sent out by that morning."
2181,Elemental Champions,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=24633,2013-03-19T01:53:27,Ristina,"<span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;"">Three years ago,</span><br/><br/>Kiona Thesiavs sat in her fatherâ€™s overly nice living room that depicted no gods, or goddesses. This was the thieves headquarters no religion, no rules, and only honor. Or so the motto went. Her long black hair and startling blue eyes gave an upper hand when trying to steal. No one would suspect a pretty teenage girl. In fact, her father took in orphanâ€™s to help gain number, and loyal followers even though he had such a pretty daughter.<br/><br/>The problem with being so pretty was the mere fact that men always tried to touch her. On this day no one would've guessed that her entire world would crash and burn right in front of her very own eyes.<br/><br/>She laid on the couch toying with a silver necklace that had been taken by a naive old lady who thought gold was over priced. Even though true silver was hard to come by. When the world began to become hectic around her. A man ran into the living room out of breath , hands on his knees, and a frown on his face. If her memory served her right this was the second in command of the entire estate besides her father.<br/><br/>â€œKiona....KIONA, Your father is dead. Murdered by a soldier for stealing...or was caught. Miss you need to escape. â€œ If fire was bred inside her veins this was the day that opened her to it. No sooner had the words been spoken smoke began to be seen outside the living room window.<br/><br/>In quick thinking her feet took her through the hallway, towards the back door, and into the grassland was apart of their back yard. Then , out of nowhere a searing pain hit her brain, and within a matter of seconds her black hair was changed to red. Perfect red hair was a clear sign of Aestos the God of fire. The rest of what happened then is history as now she travels as Aestosâ€™s champion.<br/><br/>------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------<br/><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;"">Now, </span><br/><br/>Kiona walked through a small village , a red hood like cape over her head , covering the glowing yellow eyes that were gifted to her by Aestos. Red sleeves cut off before her shoulder revealing a red tattoo on both arms, with a sleeveless like red top, with a skirt that was longer in the back than the front, showcasing her red tattoos on her legs. The villagers obviously felt that she was an odd being, gifted by the fire god, and given such odd looks.<br/><br/><br/>Her feet brought her to a small tavern that was hidden in the small town. One finger flicked a little fire seeming to appear and disappear. Aestos had brought her here for this. This was his gift to her so that she could complete his wishes. The taverns was lit up by lanterns and people were bustling in and out of the place.<br/><br/>She walked up to front door a evil smirk on her face. It was partially his will, and partially hers. Lifting one foot , and booting in the front door she was able to make a rather interesting entrance. Everyoneâ€™s eyes were on her as the middle finger that was being held up ignited by flames. Red, orange, and yellow flickered on her finger , before she made all fingers like that. Carefully, stepping towards a flammable counter, and running her flaming hands against it.<br/><br/>â€œ I ask you why dear soldiers do you betray the fire god? No , no , Why have you taken Gavinâ€™s offer? â€œ A sly smile crossed her face. â€œ Oh no, did I ask a scary question?â€ There were mumbles about how psychologically insane fire champions were, or some sort of insult to her. These whispers meant nothing to her.<br/><br/>â€œ Well maybe, Sir Caverice , burning my home made you feel more like a soldier and less like the man behind the guild. My father may have been leader, but he did not originate the guild. You did.â€ Her face turned to a man who was now standing looking as if he was going to take action, but then a look of sheer shock crossed this middle aged manâ€™s face. His graying black hair, and bright green eyes lit up in sheer fear.<br/><br/>â€œI, I ,â€ The manâ€™s deep voice trembled in fear.<br/><br/>â€œ You, will pay the price for your treachery.Oh, and you will pay it for your life. Not only did you betray your own men, but you took to siding with the wrong man. â€œ Her hand now flickered entirely of fire as she made her way towards the man. When she reached him , the flaming hand gripped his neck burning his neck, as he choked out his last breaths. In order to keep the rest of his men to have the same fate, she took her other hand , and shoot a flaming ball of fire towards the entrance making no escape the tavern as it  began to crumble in flames.<br/><br/>Once the manâ€™s last breath was over, she turned took to the back door , and continued on her way as if this was a daily occurrence.<br/><br/>A man that had watched the tavern burned down followed the girl up until she reached the edge of the forest. His white hood proved the man to be of the priest religion, and robe just proved it even more. Desperately he ran up to the girl placing a hand on her shoulder hoping to not be burned to a crisp. "" Kiona , You are a champion, You need to learn to control yourself , please.""<br/><br/>She pushed the man's hand off her shoulder hoping that this was not a rude gesture to a man such as him. "" Well, what do I have to do? I have no connection to this place anymore. ""<br/><br/>"" We must head to the temple."" This man was obviously not a very direct man but she did as she was asked and followed the man to the temple."
2182,Elemental Champions,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=24633,2013-03-21T03:09:14,Starhawk,"<div style=""text-indent:1em;"">Anil was wandering the roads again, as he had been for the past few weeks. He never seemed to be able to stay in one place for too long, and so he took to exploring the area around him. Once he had done that, Anil decided to go farther and farther away from his home, his parents believing he would be fine on his own because they had raised him to be a respectful young man. They knew a time would come when he would leave, and it all started after an incident a few years ago.</div><br/><div style=""text-indent:1em;""><span style=""font-style: italic"">When Anil was 13, he had been playing in the woods near his family's home. He climbed up one of the biggest trees he could as his mother and father watched him, but near the top a branch snapped and sent him hurtling towards the ground. Before he would have hit the earth below him, a small twister formed between him and the ground, cradling him and keeping him safe from harm. His parents knew from that point that something was truly special about their child.</span></div><br/><div style=""text-indent:1em;"">The roads were oddly barren today, no travelers or merchants to keep him company along the way. Anil thought little of it, seeing as it was noontime and they would likely have stopped to water their animals. He continued for another hour or so until Anil smelled something in the air. Smoke, and burning flesh. Of course, Anil only knew what scent that was because he had burned himself carrying a hot pot to the dinner table. Taking a deep breath, Anil began sprinting toward the source of the smell, being almost carried by the wind in his swiftness. It did not take long before he finally came to a hill which overlooked a town, still smoking in parts from whatever had occurred earlier today. He also saw a caravan approaching, and stepped to the side of the road. It stopped as it neared Anil, and a man came out in the garb of a monk.</div><br/><br/>""You must come with us to the Temple. It is not safe here for anyone now, and we know about your gift.""<br/><br/><div style=""text-indent:1em;"">Anil bowed respectfully to the monk, and said, ""I can believe it is not safe, I smell the tainted smoke in the air."" He proceeded to walk around and get into the caravan.</div>"
2183,Elemental Champions,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=24633,2013-05-02T03:51:59,TheListening,"<div style=""text-align: center;"">The leather rubbed taunt against his wrists, sending shooting pains along the nerves of his arms. He had to remember to breathe, slowly and calmly. This would all be over soon, and he would be free to wander his own path again. His feet still free, he kicked at the poisoned water that had been offered to him, spilling it's contents across the bare-dirt floor. The soft soil absorbed it quickly. <br/>The sounds of drunken laughter wafted in from outside, and he felt his spine stiffen. Through the tent entrance came the two fools that had done this to him. ""Mother send me some added help,"" he silent asked the Earth about him as he was lifted to his feet by a few strands of hair. On an impulse his unshod foot struck out, hitting it's mark on the temple of the one across from him. With a cuss word and the sound of his body hitting the ground, he rested. The man holding him up slapped him across the face, though much good it did him as the small grey snake bit into his ankle. A Psar snake, the deadliest in the region. <br/>Denver felt no fear of the snake, as the man's body slipped away from him. He reached down, offering thanks to the snake in the form of some smoked meat. Quietly as it came, it slithered away to whatever hole it lived in. <br/><br/>The leather binds came apart quite easily once he'd obtained his pack with his knives. Luckily his shoes had remained untouched, by his bag, and he hastily pulled them on. One man was dead, the other wasn't.<br/>They were simply bandits, roaming the forests and the borders to snare the unprepared. Denver kicked himself mentally, normally he was not so unprepared, but many things had plagued his mind in the passing days, such as the coming of Gavin, again. Strength was in his fire, and the only thing Denver feared without shame was the destructive power of fire. <br/><br/>With his pack reacquired and his feet well shod, he briskly walked down the well worn path, wondering where it would bring him. <br/>Incidentally it bought him to a lovely clearing, such a thing he was quite fond of. Only one sight greeted his eyes, and that was the image of a man of priesthood seated in the clearing. Denver's senses told him others were about, but that they posed no immediate threat. He approached the lone man slowly, so not as to startle him. The monk's eyes met his the moment he took a step forward, and a smile lit his mouth. ""It is Denver correct?"" The wise man asked, his eyes brightened but he nodded slowly, he knew this had been coming. ""Some call me by that,"" he replied softly, moving closer to the gentleman. ""Shall you come as you are called?"" asked the soft voice. ""Aye,"" replied Denver as they began to walk towards the caravan of priests together, on their way to the fabled and feared Temple.</div>"
2184,We Stand Strong IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=247,2010-06-05T06:30:27,wolfgirl-taylor,"Rosalie ran though the forest her black fun glistening as she ran. She runs and stops on a large log her ears up and her pup at her side. She heards footsteps approchig fast. She grabs her pup by the nape of her neck and keeps running. Jewel is wimpering as Rosalie runs back to her pack. She stoped and put Jewel down and let out a long loud howl to warn her pack hunters where following her and to hide and hide fast. She picked up Jewel again and ran arod leading the hunter on a wild goose chase she quickly ran back to camp putting Jewel down to go play with the other pup and layed down resting still listening incase the hunter got lucky and did find them.<br/><br/>---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------<br/>Nikki chased after the black wolf she took her gun and let out a shot missing the wolf's back left leg by a hair. ""Damn you filty creature!"" She yelled chasing her only to fall over a root. She handed on her knees and stood up looking around for the wolf only to see she lost her. She then heard a lound howl and a smile appeared across her face and she ran off  into that direction of the howl seeing her and the baby wolf. She aimed for the baby and shot it, it would have been a dead on shot but the mother saw he and picked up her baby and ran off once more. ""Smarter then you look...."" She whispered and ran over them, her eyes following her. She lost her after about ten minutes. She shook her head fruterated she lost her again. She needed help to catch these wolves. She turned and slowly made her way back to her house her eyes full of frusteration, she would get those wolves.....that was a promise......."
2185,We Stand Strong IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=247,2010-06-05T20:48:21,Twilight_Cloud,"A pair of hunters had chased Jell-o off of her old lands. She was forced to leave the safety of her den, with her last pup in her mouth. Amoraq whined restlessly, but he knew better than trying to struggle while his mother was carrying him.<br/><br/>Finally, Jell-o stopped, placing the small black pup on the ground. She tested the winds, then sniffed the ground. Jell-o had found the edge of another pack's territory. She could smell the warning on the grass, but another gunshot forced her to continue into this unknown territory.<br/><br/>Amaroq growled. The pup felt no fear of humans, but Jell-o knew better. Her three other pups were gone, taken by humans.<br/><br/>Amaroq could smell his mother's fear, but that didn't change his anger. He growled again, a pitiful sound from one so small, but Amaroq didn't seem to notice. The young pup continued to growl.<br/><br/>Jell-o used a gentle but firm voice to get Ammi to stop his growling. Jell-o heard a howl coming from the direction she was headed and quickly changed course. She didn't want to face humans, and she didn't want to face another pack on her own.<br/><br/>Amaroq wriggled, wanting down. Jell-o obliged, setting her pup in the grass. Amaroq was still a little wobbly on his paws, so when he shook himself, he fell. He laid there for a few moments, watching his cautious mother sniff the air, then the ground.<br/><br/>Jell-o whined, feeling as though she was stuck between a rock and a hard place with no way out. The scent on the grass revealed that it wasn't a high traffic area for the mystery wolf pack. As the pup stood, Jell-o laid down. Amaroq snuggled close, whining for food."
2186,We Stand Strong IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=247,2010-06-06T16:41:00,Yumiwolf,"Saint was close by he heard the gun shots and went running toward them he saw a female and her pup and stood growling his fur was standing and his paws were planted. He looked at the wolf then behind her jumping into the air and tackling a hunter to the ground fighting him. He was thrown off by the hunter he quickly rolled and jumped back at the hunter clawing, growling, and barking trying to warn this hunter before he lost his life. ""RUN!"" he told the female ""Run into the den!"" he growled as he jumped off the hunter and ran away from the village with the hunter behind him shooting and yelling. Saint was having fun this hunter was no match for him he ran around trees, jumped off stumps, and ran through what he could to loose this looser."
2187,We Stand Strong IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=247,2010-06-09T20:58:39,Twilight_Cloud,"OOC: Oh, thank you :)<br/><br/>IC: Jell-O heard the growl and jumped to her feet, her head held low and her ears back. She had thought that the growl had been directed towards her, but saw another wolf attacking the hunter she thought she had lost.<br/><br/>Jell-O wagged her tail slightly in thanks. With a bark to Ammi to stay low, Jell-O joined her rescuer in attacking the hunter. She found the hunter's wrist and bit down hard. A loud crack of bone was heard. ""I will not run from a fallen hunter. I thank you brave one, for helping me, but why? I am an intruder...""<br/><br/>Amaroq, stood, despite his mother's warning, and growled and barked at the hunter. He ran to join the fray, biting the ankle of the hunter. Growling, Amaroq twisted his head, as a wolf would do to snap a rabbit's neck. The pup continued tugging on the hunter's leg, until the hunter kicked, sending Amaroq rolling.<br/><br/>Amaroq stood, shook himself, and fell again. He growled once more, but did not move to continue fighting. His nose was throbbing from the hunter's kick."
2188,We Stand Strong IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=247,2010-06-09T21:15:04,Yumiwolf,"Saint smiled quickly snapping the hunter's neck ""No...I have not heard your side of the story yet, and there was a hunter behind you while I was walking pass I couldn't let you get hurt and with a pup so young"" he said said he picked the pup up and sat him near his mother. ""Come...I can get you some food"" he said as he looked behind him smiling at her before leading her off making she she was right behind him."
2189,We Stand Strong IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=247,2010-06-09T21:53:27,Twilight_Cloud,"Ammi growled at the unknown male, as Jell-O lifted him gently in her jaws by the nape of his neck. She followed Saint, her tail held a little higher than usual in hope, but her head was still low. Jell-O wasn't sure if she could trust him, and she hoped he was an alpha so she could be excepted into the pack.<br/><br/>Amaroq didn't like this other male, and continued to grumble and growl. He wriggled a little, wanting down, but his mother didn't seem to notice."
2190,We Stand Strong IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=247,2010-06-10T17:20:17,Yumiwolf,"Saint looked back at her and smiled ""so what brings you all the way out here?"" he asked as he walked pass a few wolves on patrol nodding to them. ""Wheres my other wolves?"" he called back to them<br/>""don't know"" where there responses Saint sighed and looked around some more sniffing waiting to hear the young females answers. He sat by the meat and looked at her nodding toward the deer ""it was dragged in this morning still fresh"" he said wagging his tail."
2191,We Stand Strong IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=247,2010-06-11T00:01:26,Twilight_Cloud,"""Well..."" Jell-O started to respond, not sure what to say. She was afraid this wolf would reject her, if he knew her life's story. He seemed like the alpha too, the way he spoke to the wolves that they had passed.<br/><br/>Jell-O's tail fell. ""I was not an alpha in my pack, but I still mated. My mate, and three of my pups have disappeared since then, and my den smelled like humans. I only have Amaroq left, and we are in desperate need of...""<br/><br/>""It was dragged in this morning, still fresh.""<br/><br/>Jell-O smiled. ""Food!"" She put Amaroq down gently and went over to the deer. ""I really appreciate this,"" Jell-O said, looking at Saint, her tail wagging.<br/><br/>Amaroq wobbled over to Saint. Growling, he jumped at one of the larger wolf's paws. He rolled over it, instead of landing on it. Ammi wagged his tail, got to his feet, barked once at Saint, and ran over to his mother. ""Maybe he's not so bad,"" Amaroq said, laying in the grass next the deer, watching his mother eat and waiting patiently for her to finish."
2192,We Stand Strong IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=247,2010-06-11T13:41:30,Yumiwolf,"Saint laughed as he was about to say something then out of no where was tackled by three pups they tugged at his ear, fur, and paws ""DADDY!! mommy's mad"" they told him saying it in an almost song. Saint got up and nuzzled his pup's ""I'll be there in a minute tell her I'm with a new comer"" he told the pups watching them run back to the den. ""As I was saying...that alpha was wrong to not let you mate look around you right now those are not all my pups"" he said showing her the family's who had pups and some who were pregnant with them. He tore a big piece of meat off and looked at the two ""come well go in the den for a while"" he said waiting for her."
2193,We Stand Strong IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=247,2010-06-11T15:04:10,Twilight_Cloud,"""Feed me first!"" Amaroq whined, standing on his hind legs, trying to reach his mother's muzzle. He lost his balance and fell over backwards.<br/><br/>Jell-O smiled. ""This is different. How can you let so many of your subjects mate? You must get plenty of food."" With that, Jell-O lowered her muzzle. Her pup reached up to touch the corner of his mother's mouth with his cold nose. This caused Jell-O to regurgitate her meal, and Amaroq ate the partially digested food, his tail wagging.<br/><br/>""Don't ask me why I have such a high strung pup... His father didn't even have such potential to be an alpha,"" Jell-O said, her voice proud.<br/><br/>When Ammi finished his meal, Jell-O lifted him and followed Saint's lead. ""I am called Jell-O by the way. My pup is Amaroq."""
2194,Convergence at Daybreak,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=24723&start=20,2013-03-27T19:00:29,Volatile,"Arrus sat down at the dining table and relaxed. Part of him felt bad for being served a meal. Isolde had done so much for him already, and to be this hospitable in a place not of her own was delightfully uncomfortable. Arrus found himself lost in admiration and appreciation that Isolde's talk of this ominous foe barely fazed him. But Arrus was well aware to listen enough. This was indeed a severe threat. The amount of preparation by Kelly's men was enough to cue that that thought. Arrus paused a moment while eating to contemplate Isolde's offer. Its easy to back down and away from something. But to charge in bold, unsure, against the odds, and come out victorious; now that warranted true satisfying victory. As they say, true victory is won through true sacrifice.<br/><br/>Arrus took in a few spoonfuls then sat back in his chair, crossing his arms and observing the skills of the witch Isolde. An impressive display to say the least. Arrus nodded his head a few times in acknowledgement of her talents. ""Clearly there is more to you than meets the eye."" He slowly stood and brought his bowl over towards the counter to clean it while the other man, Jarven entered and requested Isolde's assistance with his exquisite sword. ""Same is true of us all it seems. That is a remarkable blade, sir. One any warrior would be proud to wield. Enchanted, no? That will undoubtedly aid you in the coming battle. This gets more interesting by the second!"" Arrus prepared a mug of ale, offering one to his new comrades than leaned against the wall, glancing down at his own<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://www.medievalcollectibles.com/p-5090-blacksword.aspx"">sword</a>. It was gifted to Arrus long ago by someone dear to him. But he couldn't remember who or why for the life of him. It almost pained him to think about it. He let his fingers run across the worn leather-wrapped hilt. It had served him well in his travels and fit like an old glove. It was a magnificent piece of craftsmanship, staple of perfection, and Arrus knew how to wield it perfectly. Arrus glanced back at the other two, ""Well my skill set won't be able to shine until the heat of battle is upon us. Which feels to be fairly soon."" Arrus took another sip from his mug and nodded in greeting as the rest slowly poured into the kitchen."
2195,Convergence at Daybreak,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=24723&start=20,2013-03-27T21:08:22,The Ashen Horseman,"<ul><span style=""font-family: new times roman;""><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic"">""These are new recruits..."" he worded his response carefully, leaning closer, ""And the... scrolls, and... everything?"" he asked, inquiring about a project he'd been working on with Kastien for the past months. </span></span><br/><br/>The Mithral Elf muttered under his breath and nodded, casting a glance towards the crowd. <span style=""color: #BFBFBF""><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic"">''We got our ducks in a row, Master Kell, we went to the bitter end to make sure that all is under control.''</span></span></span> Eyes flashed with amusement, Kastien watched the Mage as he pulled Solas aside to speak with him. The man in question who was not of this world nodded his head, deep in thoughts; before he took his leave, exiting through the portal. Raising a quizzical eyebrow, the Elf's icy grays shifted to his companion, Turbertus, a dark expression of some sort clouded his eyes.<br/><br/>One arm holding a tome against his chest, and another arm slowly falling to his side, his digits came to brush across the pommel of <span style=""font-style: italic"">Ophidian</span> - his blade. The sword was made of a green meteor rock as a power source, Ophidian is a magic infused sword made to smoothly cut through air and pierce through the toughest armor; poison the wounded and call upon the Guardian of the sword - A 9 feet tall, monstrous humanoid reptilian of race named after the sword, Ophidian. When another but the owner is exposed for too long to the sword, it causes him paranoid delusions. The blade, crafted by the Moon Elves, captures the surrounding winds, and as soon as friction teases its edge, Ophidian radiates an icy mist and as it swings it curses its targets; freezing their blood, locking them in place for whatever chosen duration.<br/><br/>Kastien fell in step beside the Carpenter as this last started walking again, gesturing with his hand to mention the location of the food room, indication the only way which led to the Kitchen. When they got to the entrance, The Whistler paused a feet behind Kell, allowing the form of the man named Turbertus to pass as this last hurried inside the kitchen to feed his stomach. With twinkling eyes, Kastien stared past Kell's right shoulder, fixating now a critical gaze on the guests inside the room before slowly shifting his eyes to the Witch. He suddenly felt some sort of an uncomfortable feeling radiating from the Master's presence and the Elf hesitated a moment before planting an assiduous touch of his hand on the Mage's shoulder, whispering, unable to prevent a chuckle from escaping firm lips.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #BFBFBF"">''Kell, I have long wondered why you're so concerned with those less fortunate. Whatever resentment you may be feeling now, think about pursuing your own interest. Come on, let's have something to eat and drink, mayhaps this will allow that feeling to.. evaporate into thin air.""</span></span></span> Giving the man a gentle tap on the shoulder, Kastien stepped inside the Kitchen, advancing to the table. He raised a leg and placed a booted foot up on the surface of a chair then arched his back as he leaned forward to pick up a goblet of apple-wine, momentarily glancing at the Carpenter.</span></ul>"
2196,Convergence at Daybreak,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=24723&start=20,2013-03-29T03:16:28,wintersday,"Diana was helping out with evacuating the hideout. Although she was more of someone who would stick on her own and not mingle with others, she found herself with a large group of people. Well they where all after the down fall of one person the Black King, and those who where smart new that not along one person could bring down the King. So Diana found herself joining a group who where off to join Kell's army, who meat with another group and soon she found herself working long with Kell himself as his apprentices. Diana was keen a learner and was hope to new ways to better herself.<br/><br/>A few moments later Diana walked in the direction of where Kastien and Turbertus, who she had been helping with. Walking into the kitchen there seemed to be an eerie quietness to it, perhaps her footsteps coursed them to pause in there speeches. ""Everyone is ready on your command, Kell. "" she stated as she reached across the table and grabbed a ripped green apple with her soft smooth hand. As she stepped back, so that she was standing in the door frame, she bit into her apple with a load crunch. Chewing the apple bite she had taken she looked around the room, not meeting anyone's eyes."
2197,Convergence at Daybreak,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=24723&start=20,2013-03-31T09:09:42,Salieri,"""And what will that command be, Mordankell?""<br/><br/>It was difficult for a moment to tell where the voice had come from--there was no obvious source, but after a moment's patience it stepped free of the shadows in an unoccupied corner of the kitchen for all to see. Clouded in shadow, it's shape no more than a billow of smoke, as it spoke its features began to paint themselves in airy grey. Though it looked to have been a noble in life, hatchet-faced in middle age with a prominent but receding widow's peak and dressed in ethereal finery, it was long since dead. The longer it spoke the more it dilapidated, it's clothes rotting off it's brittle form and it's flesh beginning to curl from its features.<br/><br/>It smiled, its eyes hollow where they'd been gouged out for the blackness, and continued.<br/><br/>""In truth I pity you, you mismatched thing. You were not meant for this."" Its clouded skin was aging, lines beginning to spiderweb across its middle aged face as the hair pulled back from the scalp. It started walking towards him, footsteps making no sound at all as it slid through the air and stepped, unbanished, into the light. ""Who are you, after all, to hold their lives in your hands? A debonair schoolboy who winked and charmed his way into a candle of something real...""<br/><br/>He tutted quietly, shaking his head, and when he looked at the false carpenter once more his lips pulled back in the rictus of death, skin drawing tight over old bones.<br/><br/>""This was never meant to be your burden. You were never meant to command a war you can't win. You were never meant to order men and women to their deaths--and make no mistake, they will die.""<br/><br/>""In droves.""<br/><br/>It paced around him, skin falling away and decaying, muscle and meat rotting away to reveal crisp, ethereal bones carved with dark sigils.<br/><br/>""Perhaps you should leave them in the hands of one meant for such a task."" The figured pondered, a skeleton now in the tatters of nobility, the sockets of its eyes dark as night. ""One raised for such a fate, groomed and trained and born to it...""<br/><br/>And at this it looked to Raven, it's teeth in a dead man's grin.<br/><br/>""Oh, wait. She left.""<br/><br/>Turning from her, even the bones started to fall to ash as it walked for the corner, the smoke of it's features fading away. It looked to no one and spoke to them all.<br/><br/>""Every one of you could end this tonight. Bring her to me and no more will die. It's your last chance to save them, the innocent you damn with your sentiment and nobility.""<br/><br/>The last thing to disappear were the eyes, two pits of black with something worse behind them.<br/><br/>""But you won't, will you. Poor things."""
2198,Convergence at Daybreak,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=24723&start=20,2013-03-31T18:16:34,saphiraah,"Raven found a box of bread, which contained a few rolls and loaves. They all seemed to be a few days old, slightly tough, but she plucked a loaf from the box and glanced around the room. There was debris all over the room. She hobbled to a pile of trash and plucked a few scraps of parchment from within. After retrieving a few pieces of charcoal from a long abandoned fire, she hobbled back to the table she'd chosen off to the side and began drawing, writing, and marking on the parchments, occasionally nibbling on the bread.<br/><br/>Kell glanced at the few already in the room as he entered, taking in the apparent scene, and rolled his eyes. He felt just like a school teacher trying to keep kids from sneaking off to kiss under a tree. The archer was holding out a sword to Isolde, and the weapon caught his attention. This was no ordinary sword. It seemed this group was as full of surprises as he thought. He wasn't at all surprised to have seen Isolde hurl a rock the way she had. He h ad never, since the first moment he laid eyes on her, thought she was normal. The stranger, who had explained he was simply present out of resolve to keep a promise, also examined the sword. Something about him made Kell distrust him, but he couldn't put a finger on the reason why.<br/><br/>Gesturing for the others to take make themselves comfortable, he perched on a tabletop, bracing his heels against a chair so that he could see all of their faces.<br/><br/>Kastien nudged him, offering a needling comment, which elicited a sigh from Kell, ""oh, what would I do without your snide remarks to color my day..."" his tone spoke only of impatience and irritation, but his eyes revealed the hidden humor he kept contained. He did have a point, though... which Kell hated.<br/><br/>Diana returned from the portals to announce the transfer was completed and he nodded to her, ""Thank you, Diana. Will you go and tell them to send out the parties waiting for my command? We need to get this show on the road."" He'd charged a few groups of his best casters to spend the day weaving a net of spellwork over the city to protect the town as best he was able. It would be a difficult task getting the wards in place without alerting the guards, but he felt confident the would pull it off.<br/><br/>""Alright, I owe you all a great deal of answers, and there is a lot we need to get started on planning. There are a few things you all need to know. Feel free to rustle about and find what you want out of what's here. A lot of food was left behind because we just didn't have time. Now, this army that pounds at our door... I can promise you there will be some trick. This will be no outright attack. He has something up his sleeve and I need to be ready for it. I've already stationed some of my friends within the City Guard so that we can remain well informed. I'll need help from you lot to deal with the people of this city. Our walls are already bursting. We need a way to keep them contained without spreading panic. If we give the people something to do, some reason why we need their help, I think it'll go a long way. I want to have each of you start movign through town to get the people huddled in safe buildings, such as the cathedral, where they will be safely locked inside out of harm's reach. Tell them we need help making arrows for the archers, repairing weapons for the swordsmen and warriors, composing messages to other cities. I've sent my men with the guard to make sure the captains are aware of this. They've agreed its necessary.""<br/><br/>He paused in speaking, glancing around the room. Something wasn't right. He could feel something pressing at the back of his mind. He cast a look at Raven, who had looked up from her work with apprehensive eyes, and met his gaze.<br/><br/>With a quick look at Kastien, he jerked his head toward the tunnel. Something was pressing on the barriers, or had disturbed them. Something was very wrong.<br/><br/>It was too late, however. Just then, the figure appeared in the shadows. Kell would have leaped into action, but he knew it would be foolish. He would die quickly. They all would, no matter what they did, if he was there to kill them. Somehow, Kell couldn't believe he had pushed through the wards and used up so much resources to do it, if he was here simply to kill. there were easier ways to do that. He stood where he was, letting the figure advance on him as it visibly began to fall apart and rot away. He fixed his eyes on Raven as he did. She'd brought this on him, he knew. She'd led him here. His eyes spoke his accusation plainly as he listened to the hissing comments of the figure. He offered no retort, no comment, no reaction at all... until he mentioned Raven. Something sparked in his eyes, as if he'd just fit the last piece of a difficult puzzle together.<br/><br/>When the figure was gone, after delivering his request and insults, Kell relaxed silently. This changed things entirely. Not quite ready to speak the conclusion he reached, he remained silent, expecting a reaction from the others."
2199,Convergence at Daybreak,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=24723&start=20,2013-03-31T19:48:42,Isolde,"Isolde examined the sword and stiffened. She could charm the blade but magic and charms could often have unforeseen consequences. Rather than being hasty  in casting a spell, she agreed to bless the blade. The blessing would not have consequences but would not be as powerful as a charm<br/>She felt Kell's disapproving look and cast a side long glance his direction. Typical man. He did not acknowledge her presence but he did not want another man to do so either. The chamber was filling with people. Odors and tension were so thick that she felt as if she was wading through mud.  Leaning into Arrus, she murmured against his ear,<br/><br/>""I have work to do. You may find me later, sir, if you so desire."" Isolde brushed her hand over his arm in a way of farewell.<br/><br/>At the ripple of the crowd, Isolde turned to see a messenger make his way to Kell. As she eased into the shadows, she watched his handsome face thoughtfully listen and this watched as his eyes widened and his eyebrow shot up. Kell scanned the crowd, his eyes falling on Raven briefly before he schooled his face into military bearing. Isolde opened her senses to the energy that flowed through the room. The messenger was sickly green with a tight black band around his head.<br/><br/>The messenger turned in a flurry of cloak and it was as if the crowd swallowed him. He was gone. Kell relaxed back , steepling his fingers, waiting . At first the women chattered , followed by the shouts of men. As one, the mob pulsed toward the warded entrance, only to be repelled, knocked backward.<br/><br/>Isolde faded totally into the shadows and began to cast a calming spell over the crowd. They did not need mob mentality. She knew that Kell needed little help to lead, but leading people who were under the influence of negative, evil magic was quite difficult."
2200,Convergence at Daybreak,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=24723&start=20,2013-04-02T06:01:28,Starhawk,"<span style=""color: red"">The lad was finally getting close to the town now with the hounds. They had picked up a little speed when the wind shifted, but now slowed their pace as the winds changed again. As the gates to the town approached, the lad could see the gates were only attended by a single guard at this point. He commanded the hounds to attack the guard, then to continue sniffing out the man from earlier. They leapt and killed the man, then ran into the middle of town. The five hounds began sniffing, but only one picked up on Jarvan's scent at the apothecary's, and another picked up the scent leading toward where the portal was.  As the lad saw this, he rounded up all the hounds and began trying to open the portal with the dark magicks his master gave him.</span>"
2201,Convergence at Daybreak,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=24723&start=20,2013-04-22T15:21:18,Isolde,"With her spell complete, Isolde turned to find herself completely alone. A cold wind was blowing, whipping her red hair across her face. She could see, in the distance, men and a few woman gathering, calmly. She knew that Kell was out there, talking to the armies that were arriving. Her heart sank as she realized that Arrus was no where to be seen.<br/><br/>A chill ran through her as an unnatural quiet settled over the square. A foreboding of ill,  a harbinger of disaster to come gripped her and Isolde shivered. Out of the corner of her eye, Isolde saw a small dark man slink along toward the portal. Her breath caught in her throat because his aura indicated he was black and twisted.<br/><br/>Isolde hurried to Kell, trying to discretely gain his attention but he was too caught up in his planning with the warriors to give her more than a cursory glance."
2202,Convergence at Daybreak,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=24723,2013-03-20T03:10:17,saphiraah,"Kell sighed with slight relief as the two men moved through the portal without a scene. It made his job much easier.<br/><br/>With a final glance around the cave, he called out in a suddenly booming voice, ""TIME IS SHORT!! PACK IT OUT, CLOSE THE CIRCLES, THEN SEAL THE RUNES!!""<br/><br/>In response to his call, the activity in the caves jumped to a new height of frenzy. Nodding with satisfaction, Kell turned and stepped through the portal to follow the travelers out. He was shocked to find a crowd awaiting him when he materialized. Not only were his companions, the travelers, waiting, but also the girl most people knew as Raven, the beautiful healer he found himself watching more than he should, the girl who had caused all the trouble in the first place, Jimmy, and a stranger who almost appeared to be a vagrant but for the keen look in his eyes and the sword on his hip. Something was wrong. Very wrong.<br/><br/>There was only one option he could see. IF they didn't disburse immediately, they'd all be in danger. He stepped back to plant his palm on the wall, holding the portal open  for long enough to speak in a hushed tone to all in the vicinity.<br/><br/>""Either leave here, and forget you ever saw this place if you value the lives of all you hold dear, or come with me. You can explain yourselves and your invasion into my home after I've illiminated the risk you bring with you. Make your choice now or I shall make it for you.""<br/><br/>===================================<br/><br/>Confused at the sudden appearance of the very man they were seeking, Raven paused. She was pale, horribly so, and leaning heavily on the cane she'd used to get across town. She watched his keen eyes take in the gathering, noted the anger and tension building and knew the reason behind it. This would be fun...<br/><br/>She nodded at his words and pushed off the wall to stumble through the portal. It was a sensation she knew well, the tighteing, painful pressure of the temporal displacement, followed by the sudden loss of sensation and thought, and finally the massive erruption of sensation and gravity as her body materialized inside. She normally did not react to the sensations, but this time she stumbled and would have fallen were it not for the wall that blocked her from doing so. She leaned against the cave wall, waiting for Kell and the others to follow.<br/><br/>Her lips pulled into a smile as she thoguht of the conversation that was sure to come about with Kell.<br/><br/>=============================================<br/><br/>The look Kell gave Raven as she passed him, moving through the portal, should have turned her to stone where she stood. It was clear he had no liking for this woman. He swung his gaze to the others, lifting an eyebrow in expectation."
2203,Convergence at Daybreak,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=24723,2013-03-20T04:26:10,Isolde,"Little Jimmy tugged Isolde's hand.<br/><br/>""Follow him. He's the leader.""Jimmy insisted.<br/><br/>Isolde tightened her grip, allowing the boy to pull her through the portal. She was a witch and as such traveling between planes was not unfamiliar to her.She ha time to observe her fellow travelers. Isolde ruefully had to admit that she paid little attention to the other women, other than the one wearing her blue dress! but the men, oh, the men.<br/><br/>Isolde loved men. Not that she was a strumpet that wished to bed them all but Isolde loved the hard muscles, the faces shadowed with beard, the piercing eyes and above all that, the essence of manliness. The attitude that men exuded, the take charge, work together, deadly potential that was often wrapped in gentleness and charm, these were what drew Isolde to the men. Did she favor one over the other? She thought, She knew more of Kell, idolized him as did the rest of the city.As far as she knew, he had never seen her or considered her any more than he did the smith or the cooper. She contributed to the well being of the city. Jarvan drew her eye for her was a man who had lived where she had lived and she felt kinship with him. Cutting her eyes to the stranger, now this one peaked her interest. All bravado, charm and deadly force. He could make her blood run hot.  Her eyes ran over the military man and his second. One did not know she was in the world and the other,he was not of this world.<br/><br/>Isolde felt as if she were adrift in the rush of a river but this one ran with orderly precision. Kell ordered and it happened.<br/><br/>""Sir,"" she said to Kell, quietly with a curtsy,"" I have followed you through this portal to stand against le roi noire. What ever skill I possess,it is yours to command."""
2204,Convergence at Daybreak,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=24723,2013-03-20T05:09:36,Starhawk,"<span style=""color: teal"">Jarvan walked up to Kell, giving him a firm arm grasp in friendship.<br/><br/>""Kell, where are we heading? Raven believes she has a safe place for us, and there have already been strange stirrings today. Some lad decided to attack me then ran off, saying something about his Master liking the turn of events. And well, the storm coming is closer than before.""</span><br/><br/>~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~<br/><span style=""color: red"">The lad grabbed the hounds as he was told, and let them get the scent he had collected earlier. During the brief contact with the man he attacked, he was able to cast a small spell which collects the scent of the target. The hounds picked up on the scent quickly because they were downwind, even at this distance. He let them lose, following far enough behind to see then without being caught chasing. The four hounds raced toward the town.</span>"
2205,Convergence at Daybreak,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=24723,2013-03-20T19:17:21,Tara,"Millicent pulled her hands to her face momentarily, rubbing at her eyes and forehead, an inevitable migraine approaching; how lovely of the council to offer her more in being human than she wished. She was confused, and too understanding of those around her, too human in thought, emotion, and this was all new to her.<br/><br/>She had no time to embrace such a thing, not at the moment; Jarvan, Isolde, Jimmy, they all entered as did Raven back into the portal of the caverns, and Millicent shuddered. She had no choice, and suddenly she realized, that she had to do this, she had to work with them all, and furthermore she wanted to.<br/><br/>Her right hand again slips to her left ribcage, gently pressing against the broken bones, and she proceeds past Solas and Turbertus, entering the Magick entrance again. Many were speaking to Kell, and she saw his concern, as well as the others, she felt their emotions, especially Kell's, as he did not understand what she had to do, and she sensed anger towards her being.<br/><br/>Mill needed to reassure him, that she was on his side, and would give all she could to help him and these people, that without them, she could not fulfill her own duty to the Council, to this world. As she passes him, she offers a look into his eyes, her own bright, and pulls her hand from her ribcage, wincing, and places it on the man's muscular forearm.<br/><br/>If Kell were a man, and she believed him to be, that was able to feel, and see, he would understand the silent communication between them.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Millicent had to leave, and abruptly, to meet with her own Maker; to understand the seriousness of this battle, and what she must do, or she would perish, and fail to Kell's world as he knows it, but also her own Celestial world. She needed to be grounded, and given the ability to understand human nature, and that although Magick is considered, to her, a part of evil, she must accept it, and she must work with them all. Her gesture with her shadowed friends, only was meant that she did not wish Magick upon herself, and she reiterated this as she held warmly to Kell's forearm. Somewhere deep within her being, she admired him greatly; and trusted him with her own life, as she was simply the one that would take the Dark King's soul, and see to it that it would be destroyed for always.</span><br/><br/>She breathed inward slowly, groaning loudly, her hand immediately leaving the man's own forearm, pulling back to her ribcage, lowering her eyes and head before Kell; Millicent was now acknowledging him as the master of his domain, and succumbing respectfully.<br/><br/>Given the chaos of those entering the portal, she steps further into the open cavern, and finds Isolde and Jimmy. Mill smiles at the sight of her two friends, and quickly reaches for Jimmy, hugging him warmly, and kissing his cheeks. She whines out, releasing him, blinking at how much he seems to have grown, not in physical stature but in his features, and determination.<br/><br/>She now hugs Isolde, kissing her cheeks, whispering against her ear, 'tell me you have a quick fix for a few broken bones, aye?' Mill then steps back, hand again holding to her side, beaming at Isolde, her free hand giving a sweep at the borrowed dress she is wearing. 'I need to visit your closet more often, m'lady!'"
2206,Convergence at Daybreak,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=24723,2013-03-20T21:50:43,The Ashen Horseman,"<ul><span style=""font-family: new times roman;""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #808080"">''This is a wonder. Good day!""</span></span> Turbertus, as usual, let out a faint laugh, his orbs glinting briefly with amusement at the crowd. He reached up to stroke his face, keeping one bright positive mood as he averted his gaze to Isolde, bowing his head slightly. <span style=""color: #808080"">''We meet again, sneaky one.''</span> Turbertus smiled weakly and chuckled. Solas, who silently stepped towards his companion, felt the sense of covetousness in the man. He could foretell it. Turbertus was seeking to hold tight the moment, his way to give his last long glimpse towards the sun before the storm befalls them. <br/><br/>The Fallen shifted his form near a confused, shocked Kell, yet stood couple feet behind his companion but angled his form in a way where he was still able to regard the crowd; The healer and the child, Jarven and a fair looking female â€“ Raven - who looked like she had had an unforgettable hellish night to remember for ages. Solas studied the rest and his eyes paused at the Wanderer looking mortal's form â€“ Arrus-  and then Millicient, as she approached the rest with a lot of confidence and optimism.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Either leave here, and forget you ever saw this place if you value the lives of all you hold dear, or come with me. You can explain yourselves and your invasion into my home after I've illiminated the risk you bring with you. Make your choice now or I shall make it for you.""</span></span><br/><br/>With calmness, Solas watched the sameness approach of the few who stepped forward with a conscious exertion of will, to defend their reasons to why they were present where they shouldn't be. A shadowy expression crossed the Fallen's face as he lowered his head, angling it to the side, slightly disconcerted to find himself in a position where he wondered just how many willing souls was he expected to deliver after the battle.</span></ul>"
2207,Convergence at Daybreak,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=24723,2013-03-21T13:53:48,Volatile,"That girl sure can limp fast. Arrus nearly broke a sweat catching up to her. And when he did he found himself before a most peculiar sight; a portal on the wall at the end of an alley. Arrus raised an eyebrow as the others arrived, offering a simple nod in greeting as Isolde, Jimmy and Jarven arrived. The real surprise came when the portal materialized three other bodies, a veteran knight with a jolly aura about him, a man next to him with quite the same opposite presence, practically showing no emotion at all, and the last who seemed to had the stature of a general and an expression that would kill a wild boar. Arrus had him figured as the undisputed leader of this pack, an interesting choice.<br/><br/>After listening for a few moments, following the rest through the portal, it became quite apparent there was much more going on than Arrus had bothered guessing. When the keen eyes of this ""general"" fell on him, as if beckoning for an explanation to his entire existence,  Arrus complied, acquiescing with a friendly bow. ""Good sir, I merely owe this lovely lady and her companions for aiding me in a...small pest problem earlier. I'm not used to such kindness so I promised to help them in any way that I can in their own endeavors. Which apparently involves helping you, to which I offer the same service, free of charge of course!"" Arrus smirked. ""So my friend, if you don't mind, I would like to stick around as per my debt to your companions here, I never break a promise and today certainly isn't the day to break one!"" He glanced and smiled at Isolde."
2208,Convergence at Daybreak,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=24723,2013-03-21T22:12:28,The Ashen Horseman,"<ul><span style=""font-family: new times roman;"">Not far behind the Undead army, nefarious crows perched atop stink and grotesque death. Standing at the top of a hill, the voice of the one in charge could be heard roaring at a distance as dark green orbs set in dark, swollen and deep sockets shifted to stare at the swaying flags of the city far ahead. Not too far away to the North-East of the Kingdom and with an eyesight nine times stronger than that of the average human, he caught sight of about twenty thousand men army marching. <span style=""color: #408040""><span style=""font-style: italic"">''BRING HIM TO ME!'' </span></span>The General ordered, his Necroplasmic body clothed in blood-stained magical robes shifted back and forth, grunting; now facing couple of his minions as they dragged the frail body of a guard; a Morranwick guard who dared to flank and spy. <br/><br/>Sporting one angry, disgusting and sadistic expression, the Master sneered and viciously back-handed the mortal across terrified facial features causing the man a mandible fracture whilst deep red blood splattered against snow covered ground. Unsheathing a serrated spear, the Master plunged it at high speed into the Guard's chest. <span style=""color: #408040""><span style=""font-style: italic"">''I am not done with you, yet. Curiosity, as I may recall, killed the cat..""</span></span> With a twisted, demented cackle, a disfigured General vertically raised a booted foot to chest height, pulled out the spear from the Guardâ€™s body whilst a leg snapped forward, delivering a powerful kick, breaking the manâ€™s rib cage. <br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #408040"">""And now, you shall rise, and serve your one and only master. Ughhh, TRAITOR!""</span></span> With a bloody digit, the General approached the stink of a human and with the blood of the Guard he drew a circle within a triangle on the man's forehead while conjuring a ball of green energy in his palm as he began to reanimate the now moaning corpse.</span></ul>"
2209,Convergence at Daybreak,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=24723,2013-03-22T06:13:10,Isolde,"Little Jimmy took Isolde through the cavern, pointing to the men preparing for battle. His bad arm hung limply at his side but the other was in full animation, explaining the techniques of sword making.<br/>""Sword fabrication breaks down into roughly three processes: forming, heat treating and finishing. Depending on many factors such as base materials, location and era these processes might merge, overlap or be dispensed with entirely. A sword's long edges, excluding the pommel and hilt, constitutes the cutting component of the weapon.""<br/><br/>He was so excited by the process that he was nearly bouncing as they stood staring into the fires of the smith.<br/><br/>""Swords can be shaped by a variety of metalworking techniques. In some times and places one technique has been used exclusively, in others a combination of techniques have been used. The primary techniques are forging and stock removal.<br/><br/>Forging uses heat to bring the material to a malleable state. The material is then hammered to shape, typically using hammer and anvil together with specialized set and fuller tools depending on the particular technique. There are a variety of forging techniques for sword making and many variations upon those.""<br/>The smiths with their bulging arms and massive shoulders swung hammers that rang out as they pounded the metal blades against the avils.<br/><br/>""See why I am not use to the smith with my damaged arm."" He  flapped the damaged arm as he spoke. but then continued,<br/><br/>""Stock removal shapes the sword from prepared stock that is larger in all dimensions than the finished sword by filing, grinding and cutting. While the technique has been available for a century as it is wasteful of the raw material. but iron and steel are plentiful  here, so this method is frequently used as it requires less skill and time. In places and times where iron and steel have been more rare and valuable stock removal has not been used except as part of the finishing process. Kell is hoping the Black King falls into that category.""<br/><br/>Isolde tried to shush him from mentioning the name but Little Jimmy just grinned at her and went on with his lecture,<br/><br/>""In most techniques the basic materials, generally iron and/or steel, are shaped into a bar or billet first. At this stage if several metals are to be used they will be combined by welding to form the billet. In some techniques, notably the traditional folded steel blades of Saracens, the billet might be drawn, folded and welded back on itself creating layers of steel of different types. In others longer bars or rods of steel and iron might be welded together, edge to edge, to create the basic billet placing the softer iron inside with the steel at the core and edges. Once the billet is created it is drawn out farther, generally tapering to the edge(s) and point. The technique of fullering might be used to create a ridge or ridges down the length of the blade. Whether single or multiple, the ridge's primary purpose to give the blade greater structural strength relative to its mass.<br/><br/>During fabrication the metal might be annealed to relieve stresses built up from forging and differential heating, and to make the metal easier to file, engrave or polish.<br/><br/>After the workpiece is done being formed, it is normalized. The blade is carefully and evenly heated and then cooled slowly. The point of normalizing is to remove the stresses which may have built up within the body of the blade while it was being forged. During the forging process the blade might be heated and cooled differentially creating stress, some parts might be hammered more than others, some areas hammered enough to work harden. If these stresses are left in the blade they could affect the finishing and when it came time to heat treat the blade, the hardening and tempering might not be as even. Potentially enough stress could be added that the blade would be weak in spots, weak enough that it could fail under enough stress.<br/><br/>As one of the last processes in fabricating a sword is quenching and tempering it. Quenching hardens the metal so it holds an edge longer but this also makes it very brittle. To restore some ductility and durability the sword is tempered. With swords, due to their length, the challenge is greater as in a typical quenching it is possible to bend or warp the blade if it is not introduced to the quenchant smoothly and evenly.<br/><br/>Swords could also be differentially hardened so that some parts, like the cutting edge, are harder than the body.<br/><br/>Once the blade had been heat treated, a sword would be ground with progressively finer abrasives until the desired finish was achieved. It would then be sharpened. The sharpness of a sword, and ability to keep that edge, is based on the angle of the edge and the width of the body of the sword. How long it can hold the edge is also dependent on the material used.<br/><br/>Finishing encompasses polishing, decorating, and crafting and assembling the hilt, guard and sheath.<br/><br/>The swordsmith would be most concerned with the state of the blade itself and possibly decorating the blade and preparing the guards and pommel. Other artisans would likely be involved in the work of fashioning the hilt, sheath and other furniture; and in any fine decoration.""<br/><br/>Isolde was amazed that he could spew so much information without taking more than a single breath.<br/><br/>""Little Jimmy, you have learned much from the smith. It is too bad about your arm. Perhaps you could learn to decorate the hilts and sheaths."" she commented.<br/><br/>He squirmed under her praise.<br/>""What I want is a weapon to fight with. perhaps a warhammer or a small ax. I am Kell's man and as such would march into the jaws of hell itself."" The boy stood as tall as he could, squaring his thin shoulders. Isolde's heart ached at the sight.<br/><br/>The men strode past and Isolde found her eyes following Arrus. She compared him to Kell. They were quite different. Her mouth went dry as she noted  his broad shoulders. She smiled at him, hoping to convey her interest in him without interrupting his discussion with the other warriors.<br/><br/>Millicent had followed them, asking twice for help for her ribs. Isolde focused her attention on the woman.<br/>""I have some comfrey with me, that I could make into a poultice. If one of these fires could be used to boil some water, I will tend to you. A light wrapping of linen to hold the poultice in place should speed the healing. I will also make you some willow bark tea. Little Jimmy, can you please take us to a cooking fire?"" Isolde asked.<br/><br/>The little boy was nearly too nimble for the women but finally they arrived at a large tent that marked the designated cooking area.Water was ready to be set over the roaring fire. Isolde took out her herbs and went to work.<br/><br/>They fashioned a privacy curtain from an old horse blanket so Millicent could receive treatment in private. Soon, she had her ribs bound and had redressed in Isolde's blue dress.<br/><br/>""If the bodice is too tight, ""Isolde said, not in a begrudging way,"" perhaps we could find you more suitable battle clothes. You may wear the dress to fight, I do not think the dress will matter to me at the end of the long night. but you must be happy and free to move."""
2210,Convergence at Daybreak,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=24723,2013-03-23T00:32:10,Tara,"Millicent stood, facing Isolde and offering a warm hug, ribs tender but feeling better with them wrapped. She smiled, pulling back slightly, her hands cupping Isolde's face gently, tone soft, ""I'll wear the dress....and once this is over, we can go to the Tavern, and I'll be ready, hm?""<br/><br/>Mill's positivity, she tried to keep, knowing what they were about to face, and well aware the bloodshed to be had would be tremendous. Millicent, would do all she could, to save as many as she could, and again hugs Isolde, whispering now, ""they rely on you as much as the swords they yield, do you have everything needed to heal? Is there anything I can get while we wait to help you?""<br/><br/>She tries to keep her voice low yet audible above the chaos, and notices now the man Isolde had smiled at before tending to her ribs; Millicent had not met him, and immediately felt nothing dark about his precense. ""Who is the man, do you know him?""<br/><br/>This man stood near Jarvan, Kell, Turbertus, Solas and many other preparing for battle.<br/><br/>Millicent's head tilts towards the group, waiting as to what Isolde needs for her to gather, and of the other man. Her eyes catch Solas' as he is lost in thought, and she sends to him a direct thought,<span style=""font-style: italic""> 'the army is approaching quickly, I sense that as do you. We need to speak when time is allowable, I refuse to see these people fall if we can help them. There is only so much I can do without your help.'</span>"
2211,Convergence at Daybreak,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=24723,2013-03-23T01:15:11,saphiraah,"<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""color: #0080FF"">Kell stood with his hand planted firmly against the wall, muttering dark words quietly. It seemed the portal needed constant attention to be kept open as he waited for them to all decide. As they each spoke to him before they entered, he nodded, able to answer only with gestures and facial expressions. <br/><br/>The beautiful healer he'd watched for so many years approached and he allowed his eyes to meet hers, his voice cracking a bit as he nodded before she entered. Distracted as he was, he was unprepared for the sudden force of thought that assaulted his senses at the touch of the girl. He swayed and his chanting faded. When he returned to himself, he immediately resumed chanting to keep the portal open, shaking his head to clear it.<br/><br/>As the archer passed, offering his words of promise, Kell clapped him on the shoulder with his free hand and nodded before indicating the portal.<br/><br/>The pair of armed men seemed so opposite. Kell watched as one seemed entertained by the proceedings, and the other simply watched with a serious, stern, knowing gaze. This one, kell mused, was more than he seemed. He nodded to both of them as another approached him, attracting his attention. The wandered, by his own introduction. Kell nodded to the man. Lovely. Now he had random passersby pledging to his cause. Another life for which he was responsible. He could feel the weight settle on his shoulders, but showed nothing of it as he nodded to the stranger.</span></span><br/><br/>They all filed into the caves and he followed them, finally letting the portal close behind him. Standing facing the few left who hadn't wandered off, he glowered. They'd already gone and spread out through the caves... it was a good thing he was evactuating. Normally, it would be a situation requiring him to chase them down, but he just shrugged it off.<br/><br/>Just as he entered the cave once more, he felt the percussive wave of force that told him that the transportation spell had been completed. The caves were empty. He sighed with relief.<br/><br/>Most of the people were already gone from the caves. They would be leaving behind the immovable objects too heavy to both, such as the forges and anvils, the cauldrons, furniture, and other items. The people and materials were already gone. they'd obeyed the activation of the evcuation call. It was a procedure they all practiced and executed well. The few who wandered off and disappeared into the caves would find there was very little trouble left to cause. It only served to show him they had no genuine interest in the matters at hand if they couldn't be bothered to stick around.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""color: #0080FF"">""Whatever is going on here, I highly doubt any of you really have any idea... But I can certainly judge by your eyes, and your words that you are here with good intent. That is all I need. We are a group of strangers who have assembled under circumstances which seem coincidental. I believe you will all agree with me when I say that more than coincidence is at work here. We should make the most of it. Together, we have at our disposal a very wide range of talents and knowledge.""</span> </span>he sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose. When he lifted his gaze again, he fixed his glare on Raven, eyes full of accusation, ""I think you owe it to me as much as these poor fools you've dragged along with you. So why don't you enlighten us, oh maided of all things dangerous and troublesome? What trouble is it you've brought to my door this time?""<br/><br/>Leaning heavily on the wall, half sitting on a small outcropping of rock to support her injured leg, the pale and unhappy looking Raven met Kell's stare without flinching, which was more than most could say.<br/><br/>""You sure know how to hold on to a grudge, old man..."" she sighed, waving off his temper as if it were no more than a cloud of smoke. ""I found his hideaway, Kell... After so many years of searching. I know where he put it. I was on my way there when a few of his goons caught me off guard. They used a decoy ploy that I should not have missed..."" she glowered with irritation, then resumed, ""I was locked away in a box, drugged and beaten. The town healer you mentioned to me..."" she gave him a significant look, ""is the one who helped me, thought I didn't realize it till she introduced herself. She, and those with me, seem to have formed the strangest contingent of companions I have ever traveled with...""<br/><br/>He waited until she finished, one eyebrow raised as if he were waiting for her to realize she was rambling, ""You found what, exactly? There is much we've searched for. How much do you plan to reveal to your motley crew?"" he gestured at the gathering around them.<br/><br/>""The time for deception is long past. Leave the masses to their ignorance, but I will not hide. He's already begun the first wave. It will serve mostly to simply instill panic. He wants us to hole up in the city, cower together like rats. I plan to see that he doesn't get his wish. We need to arm the citizens, rather than frighten them.""<br/><br/>""I've already started that. My men are on it. They will begin what is needed to make sure that the families are protected and the men are prepared for what they will face. For now, however, we all need rest. There is still about a day's time before his army will arrive. We need to get you all some much needed food and rest. Come with me and I'll see what we can find.""<br/><br/>He looked to the others, examining them closely, eyes full of intelligent appraisal, ""You time to choose is now, my friends. Either stay with me and my company, to follow the Raven and fight the death that pursues us, or leave now, to whatever end finds you."""
2212,Convergence at Daybreak,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=24723,2013-03-23T02:45:55,Isolde,"Isolde was telling Millicent about Arrus, eyeing the man with pleasure, when Kell spouted his now familiar,<br/><br/>""Your time to choose is now, my friends. Either stay with me and my company, to follow the Raven and fight the death that pursues us, or leave now, to whatever end finds you.""<br/><br/>The healer froze in her spot. She was tired and a bit irritated. With a boldness forged from treating the injured and diseased, she straightened up with her hand on her hip.<br/><br/>""I, sir, offered you my skills, which unknown to you are beyond the apothecary."" she asked impertinently. ""Do you need a blood oath? or perhaps a demonstration of my powers?"" Isolde, normally cool under pressure, was beginning to live up to the reputation that followed a red head. She was not trying to buck his authority or embarrass him in front of the others, but Isolde was not a woman to be trifled with. ""I will follow you, sir, but I will not be patronized.""<br/><br/>Millicent was patting her arm, as if trying to calm her down. Little Jimmy stared at her with a horrified expression. He stepped away from her to align himself with Kell.<br/><br/>""You let me know, if you want me to follow you. If not, you can send me back through the Mother damned portal. I can help the people there perhaps better than from this vantage point. I will follow you, Kell, but in your arrogance do you want a woman in your cadre of cohorts?"""
2213,Convergence at Daybreak,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=24723,2013-03-23T21:16:03,saphiraah,"Kell smiled warmly, honestly amused by the reaction. She was damn cute when she was angry. He couldn't help the twinkle in his eyes as he dipped his head toward Isolde.<br/><br/>Smiling, he swept his gaze over the group before meeting her fiery gaze, ""My my..."" he began, ""Aren't we excitable. My dear, you would think less of me if I did not give you one last chance to opt out before thrusting you into the jaws of hell. The battle we will fight will not be pleasant. If you wish to spare yourself, I am not one to stand in your way. That being said... I am most reassured to have such a beautiful companion on this terrible endeavor.""<br/><br/>Still amused, he looked over the group. The stern look he'd carried before was extremely transparent. He struggled to force himself to look as 'surly' as he felt the situation called for. The smile that was nearly always on his face just simply would not abate.<br/><br/>Ah well... Can't beat 'em, join em.<br/><br/>He allowed the jovial, mischievous smirk to color his features. He looked just like a young boy, plotting a wicked prank on his kid sister."
2214,Convergence at Daybreak,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=24723,2013-03-24T06:56:33,Tara,"-Millicent was exhausted, injured, hungry and Isolde's sudden emotion washed through Mill's own being with a flurry of warmth. She immediately took action, placing her right hand upon Isolde's back, between her shoulder blades, attempting to send a calm through her new friend.<br/><br/>Everyone that stood near Kell now, seemed quiet, as well as tired as she.<br/><br/>Her lips parted, and Mill spoke in a neutral tone, after clearing her throat. ""Kell, I do believe we all have made a choice some time ago, and the fact we are all still here, shows that we wish to help. Obviously there is more explaining to do, and plans to be made.""<br/><br/>Millicent paused, glancing at Solas, who remained quiet, she heard his thoughts, and felt his own concerns, as well as others around them.<br/><br/>""I agree, we need to rest and eat, while your other men deal with safety for the citizens and themselves. I do apologize for my boldness, however, there is little time now. I personally have a job to do, and before long, I will not be able to assist. I do not think you are aware of anyone's true value that stands beside you now. This is indeed something to discuss together, rationally, and quickly; before we decide on how to handle this. My body grows weak, let's get moving to where we can eat, rest, then speak in the morning as a group, and get this situation ready for battle.""<br/><br/>Millicent offers Kell a nod, and a genuine smile, then turns, her eyes sweeping the emptied caverns, shuddering as the knowledge that this entire group is not prepared at all to work together, even though banded together, and that they have absolutely no 'game plan' made, unnerves her now.<br/><br/>She turns her head to Solas once again, expressing this concern, and the thought that if she does not retreive the Dark King's soul, all will die.<br/><br/>Mill now rocks back on her heels, head tilting at the brave Raven, hoping that whatever issue between she and Kell ends at least for now, so that they can get the meal, rest and discussion dealt with as soon as possible."
2215,Convergence at Daybreak,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=24723,2013-03-24T15:17:42,Isolde,"Isolde walked alongside Millicent.She concerns were much ""louder"" than she realized. The fact that Isolde could discern the future from a mere touch on the arm opened the pathway for her to understand without words.<br/><br/>""Millicent, there does not need to be a game plan, as you call it. We are all firmly dedicated to this cause and of course battles and war is imminent. We can plan and plot but le roi noire will not blithely fall into our plans because we say, stop sir,that is not the way you are to play this game. We have bravery, we have strength, now we must have endurance and faith. Evil rules for a short time but just as the blackest night gives way to gentle dawn, so will we overcome if we are faithful.""<br/><br/>Isolde and Mill followed behind the men, since Kell was leading the way and was explaining something to Sir Tubertus.She stopped in the path,<br/><br/>""Oh, Millicent!"" she cried, putting her slender fingers across her mouth in horror.<br/><br/>""The not caring spell. We are here and have no way of releasing you from it, even if you wanted to. I hope you have not changed your mind. I should have brought that with me but was too distracted with the stranger showing up and my worry for Little Jimmy. When this fray is over, then perhaps, I will be able to conjur you a loving heart once more."""
2216,Convergence at Daybreak,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=24723,2013-03-26T05:55:16,The Ashen Horseman,"Turbertus approached the Carpenter, arms behind his back and shifted his gaze between the crowd and the man in question, an expression of calm determination brightening his dark features.<span style=""color: #BFBF80""><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Well, let us go together and find a safe shelter, whatever that you might be offering. While your men are preparing the citizens of this city and securing the area, we need to sit and prepare ourselves as well.""</span></span><br/><br/>The man raised his green eyes to the one called Raven and offered her a fleeting smile before glancing back at Kell, eyebrows rising slightly.<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #BFBF80"">""Time is of the essence, my friend, let us begin, hopefully we will be ready before the enemy strikes.""</span></span>"
2217,Convergence at Daybreak,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=24723,2013-03-27T04:14:59,Volatile,"The hustle and bustle of preparation. Arrus had seen it in armies, militia details and so on throughout his travels. But none were as driven and precise as this group before him under Kell's command. A bit stingy at first but Arrus quickly saw his charisma. It was easily intoxicating and the man could easily rally troops from other cities as well if he had the time. But according to literally everyone present, there was no such luxury as time. And yet...knowing that the danger Arrus had so blindly agreed to help Isolde and her friends with, he was still dead set on helping. He meant it when he said he would not break his promise. He offered what skill he possessed to more than just a beautiful healer, he had now offered it to what seemed to be the very world. It would be a bit discouraging to back down from such a claim.<br/><br/>Arrus found his way over to Isolde, lightly touching her shoulder to get her attention but not to startle her. He felt an odd but pleasant affection for this woman and he had not even known her for more than just a few hours. ""Pardon me, Isolde..."" he cleared his throat, ""a word if you would be so kind?"" he offered to lead her away momentarily than stood before her, smiling. ""I can honestly say, I have absolutely no idea what is going on. I'd ask the chap in charge over there, but I find that you would likely be much more pleasant to talk to, aye?"" he rubbed his stubble while glancing around. ""Don't misunderstand, I'm still yours..."" he caught himself at the phrase, a bit much for what he meant, ""...that is, I owe you and will forever remain true to that claim; however, it would be easier to know what it is I've really gotten myself into as this seems to be a bit more than frolicking about, breaking guards' arms and barging into beautiful apothecary's."" he allowed a small chuckle followed by another smirk, something of a signature of his that he just couldn't help but do. Perhaps he was weary from his travels and the previous events of the day. The mention of food and rest definitely perked Arrus's interest. He bowed slightly to Isolde, beckoning her to lead on. ""After you, as I am simply lost here!"" he announced joyously."
2218,Convergence at Daybreak,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=24723,2013-03-27T04:53:53,Isolde,"Isolde turned at the gentle touch from the strong man. The worried brow gave way to a pleasant smile.<br/>""Pardon me, Isolde..."" he cleared his throat, ""a word if you would be so kind?"" he offered to lead her away momentarily then stood before her, smiling. ""I can honestly say, I have absolutely no idea what is going on. I'd ask the chap in charge over there, but I find that you would likely be much more pleasant to talk to, aye?"" he rubbed his stubble while glancing around. ""Don't misunderstand, I'm still yours..."" he caught himself at the phrase, a bit much for what he meant, ""...that is, I owe you and will forever remain true to that claim; however, it would be easier to know what it is I've really gotten myself into as this seems to be a bit more than frolicking about, breaking guards' arms and barging into beautiful apothecary's."" he allowed a small chuckle followed by another smirk, something of a signature of his that he just couldn't help but do. Perhaps he was weary from his travels and the previous events of the day. The mention of food and rest definitely perked Arrus's interest. He bowed slightly to Isolde, beckoning her to lead on. ""After you, as I am simply lost here!"" he announced joyously.<br/><br/>Isolde knew that the man had not had time for refreshment this day and he was probably hungry. She turned and beckoned him to follow, a spark of interest in her blue eyes. They went to a now vacant food preparation area where the witch found some beans simmering over the dying coals. This she spooned into a abandoned bowl and handed to him. Isolde waved him to a long bench and trestle table where she seated herself, spreading her skirts gracefully over the bench.<br/>""It is easy to be lost here. All in Moranwick City thought Kell to be but a carpenter and the leader of that guild but evidently he is much more. You have fallen into the morass when you stumbled into my shop. Doom is upon us. Surely you have been aware of those who are dead but don't have the good sense to fall down. They are the protege of le roi noire."" Her voice fell to a hush and Isolde leaned into Arrus' ear. her lips brushing his hair, which smelled of the road and sunshine.<br/><br/>""We dare not speak his rightful name lest in doing so, we give him power. He comes with an army of ten thousand ten thousands. None can stop him, yet one will. It has been foretold. Many will die to that others may live.You do not have to sacrifice yourself with us, if this is not your fight.""<br/><br/>She watched the spoon hover half way between the bowl and his mouth. Isolde laid a gentle hand on his arm. She had not missed the slip of the tongue when he declared himself hers.Would that he were.<br/><br/>""The men assemble. Sir Tubertus and his second have been in the field and we do not yet know what news they bring. Raven too. and me, I am more than I seem.""<br/><br/>Isolde picked up a fist sized stone at her feet.<br/>""Watch and then decide.""<br/><br/>She tossed it in the air. With a flick of her hands, the rock hung suspended in air. She then slapped and the rock flew out into the yard and with a push of her hands against the air, the rock exploded. At Arrus' look, she looked down and said simply,<br/>""and I, sir. am a witch. I fight for the greater good. """
2219,Convergence at Daybreak,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=24723,2013-03-27T05:57:21,The Ashen Horseman,"<ul><span style=""font-family: new times roman;"">A mischievous grin shadowed the bright face of the Mithral Elf as he let go of a young mortal apprentice' arm. <span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #BFBFBF""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">''Excuse me for a second, I need to speak to Kell.''</span></span></span> Biting into an exquisite peach, the male turned on his heals and chewed the fruit with delight. The fruity juices of the peach did not help quench his thirst and it only made it worse. He moved toward the portal, one arm crooked and holding a tome. If one could read the male's expression at this very moment, one would read a â€˜I donâ€™t give a fuckâ€™ type of look on his face - an expression which curled firm lips and arched fine light eyebrows. He listened intently to Kell addressing the crowd as he got closer and closer with each step he made. Once upon a time, Kastien would have minded his own business if mortals decided to write their own doom, but this situation was different and this was the story of an Evil Necromancer who would do anything to promote mayhem and destruction, turning every living creature into foul ghouls.<br/><br/>With a balance which he would use to weight freedom and disorder, he moved towards the portal with certain steps and a well balanced appearance as he walked past the familiar form of the Witch, followed by the stranger form of the man, Arrus. He quickly glanced past his left shoulder, eyeing them a second while they stepped towards a vacant room. Rolling his eyes and shaking his head, the Mage continued to follow the one path which lead directly to the Carpenter, and in hurried steps, he pursued that path the way he would usually pursue pleasure and his own demise in certain occasions.<br/><br/>The anarchic mind of the Elven male focused on the presence of two beings as he paused before Kell, and he could sense it that these beings were certainly not of this world. The sudden feeling which now inhabited his heart made him clear his throat twice as sharp goosebumps made his back slightly arch. <span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #BFBFBF""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">''Kell, we have taken care of your belongings.''</span></span></span> The male's icy gray orbs regarded Jarven, Millicient, Solas; Raven, Turbertus, and a youngster who the Elf judged to be too young to stand with the old and strongest. <span style=""color: #BFBFBF""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">''Who.. are these people?''</span></span></span> Kastien's voice strained upon pronouncing the words, whispering so that only Kell could hear him.</span></ul>"
2220,Convergence at Daybreak,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=24723,2013-03-27T06:13:04,saphiraah,"Kell stood in thoughtful silence, nodding to each of them as they answered. Satisfied with the given responses, he took in a deep breath. It was certainly more than he could have expected. If he was right, there was far more to this group than he could presently detect. It was time, he decided. Before he could act on this decision, however, he heard a commotion and glanced up to see Kastien approaching. He stood still, watching until he spoke softly.<br/><br/>""These are new recruits..."" he worded his response carefully, leaning closer, ""And the... scrolls, and... everything?"" he asked, inquiring about a project he'd been working on with Kastien for the past months.<br/><br/>He spoke with Kastien a moment longer before turning to look over the crowd with appraising eyes. The entire exchange lasted perhaps a minute. Glancing at Raven, he raised one questioning eyebrow at her. She followed Kell's gaze as his eyes flicked toward Solas. She met Kell's gaze once more and nodded her assent. She agreed with his decision. Beckoning to Solas, Kell stepped off to the side of the group with him and spoke in a hushed tone that none could hear but Solas.<br/><br/>Raven filled the silence as they spoke. Her voice, unheard mostly until now, was melodic, her words carefully pronounced in a manner that revealed extensive education. ""Our adversary, as Kell points out, is not here to attack. Of that, you can be certain. Sure, there will be death, fighting in the streets... but more will come of this fight than meets the eye at first. He has worked hard to make sure that as many citizens under the king's rule are packed within the city walls as possible. His target will be these very people, I can assure you. I'll need all of you to help me if we are to keep them alive. We need to decide what we can expect, and how to prepare for the worst.""<br/><br/>Kell and Solas spoke for several moments, during which Kell did the majority of the talking, seeming to be explaining a great deal. When they were finished Kell nodded one final time to Solas, then returned to the group, raising his voice for all to hear.<br/><br/>""My friends, you have arrived in just the nick of time. We face a very serious onslaught. There has been too much seen of our adversary's movements and plans to believe this attack that approaches the gates. He's up to something. It just doesn't sit right. We need to be prepared. Why don't we move to the kitchen and see what we can find to eat. We can talk more there.""<br/><br/>He gestured with his hand, indicating the way, then began walking so that they could follow him. He led the way through the caverns to the kitchen area, where he found the healer and one of the strangers he didn't know. He immediately felt a strange pang in his gut at finding them that way, but he said nothing. There was no reason for jealousy, and this certainly wasn't the time or place.<br/><br/>Raven arrived last, having struggled a great deal to make it. She used the walls for support and immediately settled onto a bench when she arrived, sighing with relief when she was finally able to rest her leg and prop it up on the bench. Eyes serious and watchful, she observed the comings and goings, trying to learn about the group she would be trusting with her life."
2221,Convergence at Daybreak,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=24723,2013-03-27T07:19:09,Starhawk,"<span style=""color: teal""><div style=""text-indent:1em;"">Jarvan knew some about war, not from the view of a soldier, but from his travels with the caravan. Many a time they would come upon a city or town where refugees sought haven, or a village ransacked and burned to the ground. He did not see the meaning in this mindless slaughter, and would fight for the good of all. If there was one soul he could protect, he would with all his heart. As everyone was wandering around within the portal, Jarvan was preparing his equipment. He rewaxed his bow to keep it limber, checked the string for any signs of wear and tear, and then inspected his blade.</div><br/><div style=""text-indent:1em;"">The blade Jarvan bore was special, enchanted to be different from other swords both in appearance and in use. Its <a class=""postlink"" href=""http://fc05.deviantart.net/fs47/i/2009/180/0/6/_Brisingr__by_Kirin_dark.jpg"">blade</a> was a light blue and would never lose its edge unless a greater power broke through the enchantments. The <a class=""postlink"" href=""http://fc01.deviantart.net/fs71/f/2012/200/d/0/brisingr____by_vmpi-d57tabn.jpg"">pommel</a> was made to both be decorative and to protect his hands if he locked blades with another. Jarvan never really admired his blade before because he had little chance to use it, finding himself outside of the range of most weapons besides bows, and took this chance to see exactly what it could do.</div><br/><div style=""text-indent:1em;"">Jarvan kept his blade drawn as he walked over to Isolde. He saw her launch a rock off into the distance and destroy it, and thought it would be best to ask her. Tapping her on the shoulder to distract her for just a second from her conversation, Jarvan came up with an idea. When she was able to turn and talk to him, he spoke up asking ""Isolde, I see you can use magic to do more than just heal. Perhaps you know a way to start a fire? If so, would you use it on my blade? It is special, but to the extent of which I do not know more than Mother told me. I do know it should always keep its edge, but the color of the blade itself has peaked my curiosity more than once.""</div></span>"
2222,"Loki,jeezebel",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2485,2011-02-27T06:06:49,Ristina,"Each story has a tale , and each tale has an ending. But what if the ending meant the end of the world? What then? With just a blink of the eye everything would vanish. Your life, your pet, your very own family gone. Almost as if they were sucked into a black whole. But will we ever really know how our lives will end? Or who would be to blame for the end of the world? The judgment day for all human kind, or could it be something that is buried deep beneath earthâ€™s surface. Or as we know it the place that humanâ€™s cannot touch until they die.<br/><br/>A place that only one written document has ever touched. A document , or religious book, called the bible. But everything that was written has to have an author right? No one ever wonders who wrote the Bible. Just that someone had to. For it to become a huge bases on so many religions. But whom? May we ask wrote this book? The answer lies in Mephistos. The angel that is the very angel right beneath god. Based on, and made for ways to prevent people from going to hell. But the book itself does not state everything. Here lies where why our  tale takes placeâ€¦..<br/><br/><br/>It starts with god and the 8 divine angels. 7 are virtues and one is as close to god as a brother. Often mistaken for Jesus Christ, This angel was forced to do gods dirty work. From brute punishing , to condemning people to hell. One day he decided that he had enough of gods bullshit and put down the word. Thus being the first angel to become fallen, and the strongest angel. In fact, this very angel escaped to earth, and on earth he still finds a way to punish those that sinned. Even though it wasnâ€™t his job. That is until he found a loop whole that would allow him to pass back into heaven.  This loop whole is that he needs to basically enter a church on a certain day, and BAM. Heâ€™s in. Just like that. It was just that easy. Only problem is that church doesnâ€™t have a name. So he tried it with every church he comes upon. Until he gets it right. He hides his wings because god did not cut his wings yet. Thus , he was still immortal.<br/><br/>Mephistos has been sent to earth with 7 angels to find this very fallen angel known as loki. He leads the angels with a tight grip, and possibly is like a father to them.<br/><br/><br/>While in hell a different problem has arisen. Wrath the demon and sin had a child with the lust the demon and sin. Therefore creating a spawn that is far beyond evil. Not even hell could contain her. For she prayed to Baal who is god of destruction and does not belong to hell. He governs a whole different area on the map of death. The area where the worst of men go. It as they say ""Farther beyond hell than anyone not even god could possibly imagine."" Its depths are darker, and evilier than anything in the entire world. Besides itself. Jezebel the demoness born from both wrath, and lust. Far beyond evil as it was. Hell had bored her. With all its boring punishments. So she ran to earth. Where she found lore on the god bail. Who banned from heaven, and hell. There fore she began to praise to him.<br/><br/>When jezebel left to earth all the other higher demons or sins were sent to find her. For hell needed to keep her contained. But at the same time it had given them the perfect reason to escape to earth. In fact it was too perfect. They had their opportunity to get back at heaven. Cause as much destruction as they can while  on earth searching for the one known as jezebel.<br/><br/>~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~<br/><br/><br/>Jezebel found herself wandering down a deserted street of Rhode island. The small state fascinated her. The way that a person could drive from end to the other in less than 3 hours stunned her.  For being a demon she wasnâ€™t all that bright. At least when it came to technology, and blending in. It took her a few years before she actually blended in fairly well. At least in the form of blending in with crowds. Although, individually she was far from blending.<br/>The image of her last night stand seemed flash into her mind. Another useless soul finding its way into the arms of evil. She laughed. The things the world doesnâ€™t seeâ€¦.Her ultimate goal is to cause so much destruction on earth that it would make her banned just like baal.<br/><br/>That was her ultimate goal. However to get there she needed to first find the perfect tactic to cause as much havoc as possible. Enough that even sins would need to stop her. By day she gives men her loving secretly. That is if they made an appointment with her prior. While at night she was a "" high jacker."" Someone that stole cars for a living. She learnt to be dammed good at it, and if she was lucky someone would die at the end of the night. By either being shot by her handy man, or getting too overdosed on cocaine at the after party of successfully stealing the car.<br/><br/>She looked at the sky with a bright smile. Cars whizzed by her on the street. Some slowed down taking note on what she was wearing. A nice tank top that showed enough cleavage that most men goggle eyed her. With really really short shots. So short that guys probably fantasized about her often. The sound of  chatter was all around. For a tiny state it had enough people that in the city there was a constant motion. Also a perfect stake house for trouble. That was exactly why she chose it. It felt like the perfect spot to start.<br/><br/><br/>When she looked in the crowd she met eyes with a man. He seemed different. Different in a way she couldnâ€™t describe. His eyes flashed a quick gold than went back to normal. She made an attempt to step in his way. In fact she very carefully made it look as if she  accidentally elbowed him. ""Iâ€™m sorry sir."" A wicked smile spread across her face. ""But Iâ€™m afraid your eyes deceive me."" She spoke her voice a small whisper. Breathless, and sexy.<br/><br/>~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~<br/><br/>Andrew Valentine. What more can he say. His name says it all. A loving guy. He held his cell phone to his ears as he walked down a suburban St. in Rhode island. It was girl who had given him her number. But he had no interest in her. It was just someone to talk too while he wandered aimlessly. None of the angels even knew if Loki was even in the area. He wasnâ€™t in love with the girl. Actually , he often found that he wasnâ€™t interested in any girl. Or any boy. But he still felt that people should love. That was why he was Chasity.<br/><br/>He clicked the phone off and slid inside a back pocket in his jeans. He caught a view eyes of girls. But knew that the girls were sinners. For an angel knew when there was a sinner around. Or sinners shall he say. He kept his head down and continue to walk down the nearly empty road. Nothing, absolutely nothing but the hope to find loki crossed his mind."
2223,"Loki,jeezebel",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2485,2011-02-27T20:54:01,zoruna,"<span style=""color: #80FF00"">Mephistos or Mark as he was going to go by...was dreading what he had to do now. Loki had always been his favorite out of all the other angels. So he wasn't understanding the sudden departure of his friend since the days of old. Yet his orders had been clear. Take with him the others. And find Loki. The details of what to do then...were hazy. God said he would inform him later of the next steps. But if he was ordered to take Loki's wings...or to kill him...would he be able to do it? He didn't know and so he was searching for Loki. Though something odd occured during their searchings for Loki. The angel who was the Virtue of Humility...just seemed to...poof. Fade away.<br/><br/>And he was very certain the high father was not going to be pleased at all with that event. He needed to find not only Loki now but solve where the Virtue of Humility angel was. So much fun. This mission was just getting easier and easier by the minute. Wrong! It was doing the exact opposite. It went from simple mission to all hell breaking loose on the world. He sensed it long before any of the others. Someone had left hell. And that meant...the seven sins would not be far behind. He shakes his head. One problem at a time. If he keeps running them all through his mind over and over again...he'd go insane.<br/><br/>He landed on the earth. Told his virtue angels to go searching. To be on their guard and they were NOT allowed to take matters into their own hands. Find him and contact him. They were NOT to attempt to bring Loki in on their own. He hid his wings and donned the name mark. He now had two missions that were technically of the same mission. One...find Loki. Two...find the missing virtue before the high father learned Humility was missing. He sighs and walks along. He was rather...irritated and it took a lot to do that. And so...the hunt begins. He made sure that the virtue angels checked in with him personally every twelve hours. If they didn't...he personally found them and reprimanded them. He never hit them but a tongue lashing from him left the same whiplash feeling as if you had just gotten beat up by him.</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000"">Aurora was a unique child. Her parents loved her yet at the same time seemed to tip toe around her. Not because she was a bad child it was due to they felt...judged yet not judged. She still had a happy childhood. Grew up and was rarely ever sick. In fact in the entire eighteen years she had been alive...she had only gotten sick two times. She was humming and running along the outside of the house. Watering plants when she felt something...different. Not understanding what it was...it just felt...unusual. Like powerful sources of energy that didn't truly belong in this realm. Which of course only made her want to go investigate it personally. She sets down the watering can. And heads off in the direction of the nearest source of energy that wasn't normal. She was walking at a very fast pace. She wanted to see it for herself. She stopped only a few times to get a baby smiling or a little child to laugh. Then she continued on her way. She searches still for this source of power.</span>"
2224,"Loki,jeezebel",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2485,2011-02-28T02:31:16,tekno,"Azrael awoke in a queen size bed, covered in white cotton sheets. He stretched his arms out, yawning, when his arm hit the passed out blonde in the bed next to him. A grin crossed his face and he looked over her, he laughed to himself. He though of how he seduced this unfortunate soul into taking him in last night, all he had to do was catch her eye with his midnight black eyes, that swirled with imaged of souls, then flash that smile of his and she was all his. He had corupted her, the poor girl was leaving to become a nun, well not anymore. He laughed to himself and got out of the bed, he pulled on his black jeans and t-shirt, then with a flick of his head, his hair layed perfectly on his head. Before he left, he walked to the girl in the bed, and let his finger slide down her arm, leaving a black mark, marking her for early death.<br/><br/>As he walked the streets of Rohde Island, he grumbled to himself. He made his way to a popular cafe and took a seat in a dark corner. Searching the cafe for ""her"". He wouldn't have been here if it wasen't for that little brat Jezzebel, she had to leave, come to earth and wreak havock.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I have more important things to do! Im the god damn angel of death for fuck sakes!</span>He thought to himself, useing the term angel lightly, as since he fell he became a deamon, satins ""angel"" of death, instead of gods. He began to speak in the demonic language, his call to his sins, his seven deadly sins, they needed to get their instructions then set out and hunt down Jeezebell."
2225,"Loki,jeezebel",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2485,2011-03-10T02:09:05,diejello99,"<span style=""color: #BF0000"">Zyphus (in his Keaton Romric form) sat on the curb in front of the hotel he had just checked out of not too long ago. He was just sitting there, picking at his thumbnail. Boredom and anxiety gripped him, for he knew that tomorrow would be the day in which he would visit the haven for the Souls of Anarchy.<br/>              Ahhh, so heavily did their hearts beat hard with anger, with hormones, and with emotional turmoil. It was so easy to pick which one he could use and ruin their lives, instilling in them the power of his anger. The endless fire that burned blacker than any fire that could be found in Hell itself. Yes, he could find them in their haven. In their school. <br/>           However, he could not deal with the long search for the right teen to satisfy his hunger for causing pain. Searching would only anger him more. No, he knew who he could use. Yes,  her forbidden hunger for anger and pain was the like the the filling in a lemon meringue pie. So sweet and so hidden, but still there. All he had to do was take a bite. Just one bite.  He had used her before. He had caused her to do things to hurt others like no other. <br/>             Although she was just a human, and he liked using her anger and causing her to feel and make pain, she was not just a pleasure toy for him. She was also a tool for him for his one and only purpose. Her undying determination, fueled by wrath, made her strong enough to help him get Jezebel back in Hell. Yes, she would assist him. And with his power, she would deal with Jezebel, and tear anything apart that gets in her way...literally. Just a matter of time. <br/>          He sighed and stood up. It was time for him to search for an apartment so he could make his stay semi-permanent. So he could finish what he was destined to do...</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #4080FF""> <span style=""font-style: italic"">Ugh, fucking therapy again.</span> Anazaelia thought as she walked toward her after school therapy class. She hated her therapist. First of all, the damn woman expected Anazaelia to call her Ms. Dabner, when she really wasn't even much older than Anazaelia. Secondly, she was pissed off because this woman Ms. Dabner (although Anazaelia called her by her first name, which was Kendrina) acted like she knew her when she really didn't know CRAP about her. <br/>          Many times Anazaelia found herself fidgeting in her chair when sitting in therapy. Sometimes she got so bored and angry that she fantasized about shoving the woman's head through the picture window which was just behind her. But most of the time she just fidgeted, occasionally growling under her breath from the anger building up inside against Ms. Dabner. Really, Anazaelia didn't know why she hated this woman so much, but she just did. She couldn't help it. Day by day, her hate just grew worse and worse, almost as though a vampire had come to her house at night and sucked the joy, innocence, and sweetness of a normal teen girl around her age out of her.<br/>           In anger, she grunted and stomped her way to the door. All the while, she could only think of how obnoxious that idiotic therapist was with stupid promises of concern and lies about how much she understood Anazaelia. She didn't understand SHIT about her, and that was the TRUTH. Sometimes, she just wished she could quit therapy, but her aunt would not allow it. That stupid bitch. Ugh, did Anazaelia hate these people. But it was not her place to deal with them yet. What she needed to do was to get through life, and hopefully find the purpose, in which she felt was very much within her reach. And that was all she felt useful for...</span>"
2226,"Loki,jeezebel",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2485,2011-05-26T05:20:45,skittles1313,"<span style=""color: #8040FF""> Venita was walking down a street in Massachusetts right near the border. Some small town called Blackstone. There wasn't much there but it was a good place to be until she heard more about where that damn girl Jezebell had gone too. She hadn't had any information on that girl for who knows how long. She was about to give up too. 'I'll hold out a couple more weeks' she thought to herself. 'I'm bound to get a lead sometime soon'. <br/><br/>After thinking that she turned and saw herself in the window of a shop. ""Mmmm...I do look good. No one looks as good as I do."" She said it aloud, hoping some passersby would notice how good she looked as well. Then she turned and started walking again. ""Damn girl. I don't give a fuck about her anyway. And who do they think they are thinking that someone as good as me should waste her time looking for that wretched brat. I'm better than that."" </span><br/><br/>***********************************************<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFBF00""> Dominik watched Venita from a distance, gawking at herself in the window. He shook his head. 'That woman is not going to do us any good here.' He thought to himself. Of course all he cared about was the riches he would receive for finding the missing Jezebell. Everything he wanted to take, from everyone he wanted to take it from.<br/><br/>His trail of thoughts stopped as Venita started to walk away. ""Ah, to hell with her."" With that he waved her away and headed in the opposite direction. He actually wanted to find the girl. He had decided that life would be so much easier once she was find so he headed to look for possibly another sin to see if they had any leads. While walking he noticed a woman slowly walking toward him, as he passed by her one wink of his eye and her purse and jewelry was in his possession. The woman hadn't even noticed the fact that her belongings were gone because she was too preoccupied with the fact that that a charming young man had payed attention to her. With that he just kept walking. </span>"
2227,"Siblings Of Chaos And Order (me, bloodlust, Dragon_Maiden)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2523&start=20,2011-03-14T19:54:49,Dragon_Maiden,"<span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-family: baseballscript;"">Bluma</span></span><span style=""font-size: 85%; line-height: 116%;""> the Wilted Rose</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF80FF"">Bluma could swear his kiss was an out of body experience her small hands had entangled themselves around Alez neck as there lips met. He had answered her in a way that blew her away she sat in aww of him taking in his hold on her small frame, his touch on her body. It was almost to much for her not to fully give in but the little voice in her screamed once again. <span style=""font-style: italic"">""One step at a time woman, I mean it""</span> she couldn't help but smile at the echo of it in her mind. Alez did not seem what he appeared he was something more complicated she thought as she looked at him now. He seemed just as excited as her over there shared kiss, his lips had engulfed her in flames and she was willing to burn every where for him. But as she listened to his words her heart couldn't help but soften for him, he had given her a glimpse of him that was secret, it touched her in a profound way made her want to hold him and give him all that he wanted. But she contained her over joyous feelings and focused on Alez's words. Bluma couldn't help but gently tug on her lip as she looked at him his words just pulled apart her wall, she smiled for him hoping to please him a little ""I would like that"" she said gently before gently pulling herself up kissing his lips gently as they touched for a mere second. Even for that small second she ached for him in a way she had for no other but her feelings stayed silent as she pulled Alez closer to her small frame nestled into him in a embrace. ""Since you showed me secret, I guess it is my turn isn't it?"" she said with a smile as her mind wandered wondering what she could show him about herself.  </span>"
2228,"Siblings Of Chaos And Order (me, bloodlust, Dragon_Maiden)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2523&start=20,2011-03-15T15:38:59,zoruna,"<span style=""color: #0000FF"">Alez had felt her hands around his neck. He loved the feeling. Her hands soft as silk. He liked that. And he could tell that they were naturally soft as silk. He smiles at her. Having pulled back to breathe. Though he hadn't wanted to pull away even then. He smiles at her. She seemed happy and from the soft flushed hue of her cheeks he could tell she had enjoyed the kiss as much as he had. If not more. That is what he'd been hoping to see. After all...whether or not he told her yet...he liked her. Had fallen fast and hard for this dark haired vixen. And he didn't want to lose her. He didn't think of her like he had others.<br/><br/>He felt differently about her. Had let this one have his heart. And if she wanted more. She had won him over heart, soul, mind, and body. And he couldn't help but smile when she did as well. ""You would? Awesome! Its a date then."" he says. It come out as an excited purr type of tone. He kisses her back. And tried to make it last but she was determined it wasn't going to last as long as the last one. He grins inwardly. She was fiesty and caring yet hid it well. Though he could see straight through them walls.<br/><br/>He looks at her. ""You don't have to Bluma. Just let me...as my father says and though its cliche it is how I feel...court you."" he grins. ""My old mans from a really strange lineage. Therefore he is so old fashioned."" he says. Kissing her lips a few times. Quick little kisses to keep her from being able to react to them. He looks at her. ""For you I'm going to take things slow. Get to know you first. Let you actually get to know me. That way...we can make it last. I want our time together to last Bluma. And the only way...is to learn about each other."" he grins. ""Not sexually though if you wanted that...I'd only be more than happy to give it to you."" he kisses her lips one more time. ""How about dinner tonight? My place. I know how to cook. Believe it or not it is true. You can blame my twin brother Yima for that. Lost a bet so had to learn."" he says. Grinning happily.</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #8000FF"">Yima smiles and nods his head. Blushing a bit. And his eyes widen and he goes full blown red from head to toe. He shyly kissed back but doesn't try for anything more. He knew she was going to become priestess and didn't wish to get her into trouble. He follows her around. Watering plants after she tended to their trimmings. He looks at her. ""Alright."" he says. Grinning happily as he hugs her. ""I will be back either ten til seven. Or seven exactly. I won't be late. I promise."" he smiles and looks after her.<br/><br/>Eyes sparkling after she said that she couldn't wait to go with him. He went home quickly and happily. He wanted to spend as much time with her as possible. He went inside. Changed out of his old clothes. Pulling out a pair of black jeans and a shirt that was the color of her eyes. And brushed out his hair. He grins. This was going to be so much fun. At fifteen til seven he ran all the way back to the shrine. Waiting outside it for her as they had agreed upon. Seven came and he walked inside. He waits on the floor a few feet from her. Having sat down.</span>"
2229,"Siblings Of Chaos And Order (me, bloodlust, Dragon_Maiden)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2523&start=20,2011-03-15T19:18:15,bloodlust101,"<span style=""color: #BF0040"">Nisou had changed into a long ancle length skirt and a tang top that matched Yima's shirt. She heard him anter and turned around seeing that they had matched. ""Wow, this is funny. We did n't even plan it out."" Nisou giggled and walked closer to Yima moving the hair out of his face. She could tell that he had ran to the shrine. ""You didn't have to run. I would not have minded if you were a few minutes late."" She wrapped her arms around his left arm and smiled. ""Shall we go? You did bring the tickets right? You tent to leave things places.""</span>"
2230,"Siblings Of Chaos And Order (me, bloodlust, Dragon_Maiden)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2523&start=20,2011-03-16T15:54:36,Dragon_Maiden,"<span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-family: baseballscript;"">Bluma</span></span><span style=""font-size: 85%; line-height: 116%;""> the Wilted Rose</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF80FF"">Bluma bit her lip again as she smiled lightly trying to contain her excitement she had a date with this hot sensual man, she shivered slightly at the thought. She eyed him a little when he had mentioned the sexual stuff she couldn't help the small laugh that escaped her lips. She stood up on the bottom metal bar her arms holding her up by using him as her anchor ""Is that so, guess we'll have to see what happens"" she said kissing his cheek gently. ""You can cook too, what can you not do?"" she said teasingly looking down at him her short hair framing her face. Her mind yelled and screamed [i]""Are you daft?! your going to a strangers house for dinner alone?!"" it screamed. Bluma shrugged inwardly she didn't care if she barely knew him something in her trusted him already and she wasn't about to pass up time with him for anyone.</span>"
2231,"Siblings Of Chaos And Order (me, bloodlust, Dragon_Maiden)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2523&start=20,2011-03-19T06:37:32,zoruna,"<span style=""color: #0000FF"">Alez looks at her. Seeing she seemed happy and excited. That was a good thing. That meant he wasn't freaking her out. Or scaring her off. Or even giving her the impression he wanted something other than friendship, a date, and hopefully some day...a girlfriend. But he was going to take things one step at a time.  He blinks when she laughed. He liked her laugh. It was...beautiful. Unique and hard to describe with words. <br/><br/>He looks at her. ""Yeah. Only time will tell."" he grins. ""Hmmm? I dunno. I strongly and firmly believe that you can do anything you want to do...if you put your mind to it."" he says honestly. Looking at her. ""And its my twin brother Yima's fault the cooking thing. He insisted upon it. So we had a bet...which somehow I lost...so I had to learn cooking."" he says. Shrugging. ""I actually like it and baking is my favorite part of cooking."" he says honestly. ""So...I really don't know what there is I can't do. Not until I try it and find out."" he grimaces.<br/><br/>Thinking to himself. [i]Not true. You can't seem to find a hottie that doesn't want a roll in the hay so to speak. He might be a bad ass bad boy. Hardcore daredevil type. Didn't mean deep inside he didn't want...love. He ironically did. He smiles and pulls her back onto the back. Setting her in front of him and taking control of the bike. ""Then its a date. We head to my house for the food and then possibly a walk under the stars and in the moonlight on a secluded beach."" he says grinning and the bike takes off.<br/><br/>Ten minutes later he had stopped them in front of a pretty large house. It had a pool and a jacuzzi. You could smell and hear them. The sounds coming from the backyard. ""Here we are. My twin brother and my house.""</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF00FF"">Yima smiles and looks at her. She looked beautiful. ""Yeah. Funny and probably predestined. I think coincidences have a purpose too."" he blushes. ""I think it is really cool though."" he says honestly. He smiles and looks at her. Blushing more when she moved his hand. ""Yes I did. I promised you I would be here on time."" he returned to normal color.<br/><br/>""Yeah. We can go. And yes. I didn't leave the tickets."" he pulls them out of his pocket. ""Though...I might have left my watch at home somewhere."" he says. Shrugging it off. ""Anyways...off we go!"" he says. Taking her hand and guiding her through the city to the fair. ""What do you want to do first?"" he asks once they were inside.</span>"
2232,"Siblings Of Chaos And Order (me, bloodlust, Dragon_Maiden)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2523&start=20,2011-03-21T18:13:23,bloodlust101,"<span style=""color: #BF0040"">""Anything is fine!"" Nisou looks at Yima and thinks about how she really was starting to feel something for him. This idea scared her because she knew that it would be nierly imposible for them to be together. She wasn't aloud to have anyworldly possessions. Maybe this was a bad idea. Nisou stops and lets go of Yima's hand. Her eyes started to water up and turn red. ""I'm sorry I don't think this is a good idea.""</span>"
2233,"Siblings Of Chaos And Order (me, bloodlust, Dragon_Maiden)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2523&start=20,2011-03-21T18:48:26,Dragon_Maiden,"<span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-family: baseballscript;"">Bluma</span></span><span style=""font-size: 85%; line-height: 116%;""> the Wilted Rose</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF80FF"">Bluma smiled again ""Well then I will have to thank your brother, beside what was the bet?"" she asked curious. ""that's a nice way to think about things can't say I think the same"" she said shrugging simply. The bike had come to life underneath her once again it was beyond a rush and having Alez strong frame surrounding her she felt like she was on fire but in a good way he warmed her in a way that made his presence strong and clear to her. Soon enough they arrived at his house she gazed at with wide eyes and excitement coursing through her veins. Oh Alez before it gets to late I should check on my mother so she doesn't call the cops again"" she said raising her eyebrows trying to be funny. She wasn't sure he would get her humor but it was worth a try she thought.</span>"
2234,"Siblings Of Chaos And Order (me, bloodlust, Dragon_Maiden)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2523&start=20,2011-03-23T08:09:42,zoruna,"<span style=""color: #0000FF"">Alez was smiling as well. ""Huh? Yeah. Good luck with finding him. Then again he hangs out around that shrine a lot. Something tells me it isn't just for homework and a school project."" he shrugs. He looks at her. ""You know...I honestly don't remember."" he says. Laughing a bit. And then enjoyed the feeling of having her back pressing into his chest. He had never felt this way around a chick before.<br/><br/>And he had NEVER allowed a chick onto his baby aka his motorcycle. He looks at her. ""I hope you like it."" he says. ""The house I mean."" he looks at her. She seemed excited. And then he blinks. ""Alright. You can use the cordless phone in the kitchen."" he says. Guiding her into the house. Grinning at her. ""Something tells me though that your a bad girl. Be careful. I might need to give the sexy bad girl a playful spanking."" he says in a teasing yet slightly naughty way. He gives her a wink. Indicating he knew damn well what he had just said and done.</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF00FF"">Yima was about to sugggest the ferris wheel when she tensed. Something scared her. He couldn't figure out what. He didn't even think or worry about anything other than today. Yet he knew Nisou did. He still hoped that she wouldn't do so...just for one night. He nearly fell forwards at her sudden stopping. He blinks and let her hand go. Not sure what was going on. His hand felt empty without hers in his.<br/><br/>He looks at her. Why was she crying? Had he done something wrong? He didn't know why she was crying. He hugs her. ""Why are you----"" he pulls away and stares at her in shock. Staring at her in wide eyed confusion. ""You don't think...goint to the fair...a good idea?"" he asks in a clearly hopeful way. Yet it was obvious he already knew it wasn't the fair she was talking about. ""You don't think its a good idea...to hang out at the fair...with me. That is is...isn't it?"" he asks.<br/><br/>He already knew the answer. But he didn't want it to be the case. Searching for some indication that her mind wasn't already made up. He bites his lower lip. Tears threatening to rim his eyes. ""Hanging out with me as friends...that is what isn't a good idea...isn't it?"" he asks through the sad and hurt filled lump in his throat. His eyes searching her with obvious hope that she wasn't going to say something that would confirm her fears. He found no such sign.<br/><br/>He tries to hide the pain and hurt at her brushing him off. And pushing him away. He hadn't even thought of this as more than a friend date. Sure he loved her but....he valued her friendship. ""........................."" he says nothing further. He looks at her. His eyes pleading her to say something. Anything to tell him it wasn't wasn't because of him. Some sign indicating it wasn't due to his feelings for her. An indication that it wasn't due to his prescence and him in general....nothing. Tears rim his eyes. ""Well...please answer me Nisou."" he says. Hurt and pain laced his every word.</span>"
2235,"Siblings Of Chaos And Order (me, bloodlust, Dragon_Maiden)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2523&start=20,2011-03-23T17:56:30,bloodlust101,"<span style=""color: #BF0040"">Nisou pushes herself up against Yima and kissed his deeply. ""The bad idea is me falling for you. As a priestess I am not sapose to have any worldly possessions. I am not saposse to fall in love with anyone. But I'm having trouble following that rule. Because... beacause... I love you Yima."" Nisou pulled away and turned around tears falling harder. ""I love you and I know I'm not sapose to. But I can't help it. The problem is that if my father found out he would send me away to live with my grandparents in the mountains where I can't see any boys and where I can finish my training.""</span>"
2236,"Siblings Of Chaos And Order (me, bloodlust, Dragon_Maiden)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2523&start=20,2011-03-27T03:04:58,Dragon_Maiden,"<span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-family: baseballscript;"">Bluma</span></span><span style=""font-size: 85%; line-height: 116%;""> the Wilted Rose</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF80FF"">Bluma winked and shrugged as she went off into the kitchen getting a hold of the phone her small fingers dialing the phone number to her house. ""Hey mom I am going to hang out with a friend tonight"" she said into the receiver. ""Yes, yes, yes, I know"" she said into the receiver her skirt flowing as she swayed gently. ""Yes, love you too"" she said a slight smile on her face. She hung up the phone and looked around Alez's house it felt warm to her it surprised her. ""So what are you going to be making Chef Alez "" she said with curiosity in her eyes. </span>"
2237,"Siblings Of Chaos And Order (me, bloodlust, Dragon_Maiden)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2523&start=20,2011-03-30T08:43:53,zoruna,"<span style=""color: #0000FF"">Alez waits as she uses the phone. Gathering items and cooking utensils. Pulling out anything and everything he would need to make a delicious meal. Well he was making pizza tonight. He smiles and listens as she talks. Without intentionally doing so. He starts out by making doe from scratch. ""Pizza. From scratch."" he says. Looking over his shoulder at her. ""Even cutting the toppings and making them out of their natural foods."" he says. And begins to make the sauce. ""I hope you like the home. My brother did the interior designing."" he shrugs. And within fifteen minutes pops the pizza pie into the oven. He looks at her. ""So tell me some more about you Bluma. Anything and everything that is your favorite things.""</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF00FF"">Yima looks at her. Kissing her back and then pulls away. ""But a person is not a worldly possession. How is loving someone and having someone to keep you smiling...a worldly possession? It is not materialistic."" He bites his lower lip and steps back. ""I love you too Nisou."" he says honestly. Looking at her as she turned away. He was being pushed away. So she could be what she wanted to be. So that her father wouldn't send her away. He was in a lose-lose situation. Damned if he did. Damned if he didn't. Didn't matter what he did or wanted. He would lose her. "".............................."" he can't fight back the tears any longer.<br/><br/>""Loving someone...isn't a bad thing. But if to you it is...are you not wanting me to come around anymore Nisou? If that is what you really want...I'll do it. I know how important your training and stuff is...I don't want to be the cause of destroying your life long dream."" he says. Tears trailing down his face. The words sounded hollow. As if he was dying on the inside. Yet were filled with love and truth. ""Its your decision Nisou. I don't want to lose you...but I have a feeling...I already have. And not just in a relationship sort of way...a friendship too. Because if you can't love someone...you can't be friends with them."" he backs up. Why did chaos have to always insue? It screwed him over multiple times...and now...now it was destroying him. Okay not really but...he couldn't have what he wanted. Nisou or her friendship or both. ""I'm not going to be able to come around anymore...am I? Nisou...please. Tell me what you want from me. Tell me what your wanting me to do."" he walks closer. ""What I want to do is stay at your side. Even if...I am not allowed to do more than be in your prescence...."" he fades off. Tears rapidly fell down his cheeks.</span>"
2238,"Siblings Of Chaos And Order (me, bloodlust, Dragon_Maiden)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2523&start=20,2011-03-30T17:33:23,bloodlust101,"<span style=""color: #BF0040"">Nisou grabs Yima's wrist. ""I love you and want to be with you. I also don't want you to stop coming around. I never wanted this life, but someone has to take it. It has to be a female and I was chosen over the only other female in my family. It's not fair."" Nisou tried to pull Yima in closer because she was affraid to loose him. He was the first person to ever open her heart and make her enjoy the world around her. ""I can't loose you, I can't live without you."" She kissed Yima again.</span>"
2239,"Siblings Of Chaos And Order (me, bloodlust, Dragon_Maiden)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2523&start=20,2011-04-01T13:28:25,Dragon_Maiden,"<span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-family: baseballscript;"">Bluma</span></span><span style=""font-size: 85%; line-height: 116%;""> the Wilted Rose</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF80FF"">Bluma nodded as she watched Alez even dealing with did he look good, it wasn't fair for a guy to look that good and deal with food she thought silently to herself. ""Yummy"" she said arching her eyebrows for a second. And just like that she had watched him make homemade dough and place the sauce in and throw it in the oven, damn he was good. Bluma leaned against the counter ""Well I am an only child but I am semi-close to a cousin of mine but were polar opposites, but were family"" she said shrugging gently. ""I sing and draw. art is my most favorite thing in the world"" she said her face practically glowing as she spoke about her favorite past time. ""Oh and your house is very nice, but where are your folks?"" she asked gently as she looked around at the house.</span>"
2240,"Siblings Of Chaos And Order (me, bloodlust, Dragon_Maiden)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2523&start=20,2011-04-29T16:01:20,zoruna,"<span style=""color: #BF00FF"">Yima turns and looks at her. Blushing a tiny bit. ""I love you too..."" he whispers shyly. Looking at her. ""I don't want to not come around. But I don't want you to be hated because of me."" he says honestly. Looking at her. He was easily pulled closer and he hugs her back. ""I don't want you to lose me. I thought I was losing you and ruining your life."" he says honestly. Kissing her back with all the love he held for her. Loving on her with all his being. Pulling back only to breath.</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #0000FF"">Alez didn't even hear her yummy comment. He laughs as the pizza went into the oven. Unaware for once that he'd been stared at and observed like eye candy. Though it wouldn't bother him from Bluma. She didn't make him feel like a piece of meat. He looks at her now. ""Wow...that is awesome. It is good that your close to someone."" he looks out the window. ""My twin and I are polar opposites. Like chaos follows him everywhere...even in his room. Yet he is the personality wise...less chaotic of the two of us. Whereas order seems to follow me everywhere...even in my room. But personality wise...I'm the more chaotic of the two of us."" he shrugs.<br/><br/>""Its strange."" he falls silent. And looks at her. ""I like your facial expressions...you literally glow beautifully when your talking about art. Perhaps you could show me it sometime. This art thing and what you love most I mean."" he says with a smile. Then it fades. ""We don't have any family. We're orphans.""</span>"
2241,"Siblings Of Chaos And Order (me, bloodlust, Dragon_Maiden)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2523&start=20,2011-04-29T17:25:40,bloodlust101,"<span style=""color: #BF0080"">Nisou looks up at Yima and smiles. ""As long as I have you I am not affraid. I hate being a priestess, I was forced into it."" Nisou looks down and places her head on Yima's chest. ""But lets push away from that, the fair won't wait for us. So the ferris wheel you said? Ilove it, lets go."" She said as she smiled and dragged Yima by his arm.</span>"
2242,"Siblings Of Chaos And Order (me, bloodlust, Dragon_Maiden)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2523&start=20,2011-06-07T14:55:16,Dragon_Maiden,"<span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-family: baseballscript;"">Bluma</span></span><span style=""font-size: 85%; line-height: 116%;""> the Wilted Rose</span><br/><br/>[color=#FF80FF]Bluma's glow vanished like a switch, they were alone in the world with only each other it was touching and tragic. ""I'm sorry for your loss"" she said gently her eyes peeking up at him. ""I don't know what else to say I'm sorry I have never known or seen death"" she said breathing in gently. The smell of the dough baking caught in her lungs filling it gently. ""As for my art I would love to show it to you"" she said with a weak smile she had a new appreciation for the man before her as she took in the world that was his. ""And yes I do sorta glow when it comes to my art it gives me a sight into a world that I don't always understand"" she said shifting her weight ever so gently. ""Well brothers are supposed to be different as far as I know so I guess that is normal"" she said placing her hands on the counter tracing over her on the counter."
2243,"Siblings Of Chaos And Order (me, bloodlust, Dragon_Maiden)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2523,2011-03-02T19:09:27,zoruna,"<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Two siblings yeild seperate paths. Destiny awaits them. Fate controls them. Luck guides them. Time teaches them. Balance contains them.</span> That is the prophecy that made absolutely no sense to anyone. Yet though it was stated many milleniums ago. It had yet to come true. So passed down through history over time even it was forgotten. Though not everyone had forgotten. For to forget...would be to throw off the fragile balance that keeps our world alive. Three hundred milleniums pass. And the year has turned to 2020. When even the wind has forgotten the fortold prophecy...the prophecy comes true.<br/><br/>Two siblings are born with symbols on their foreheads. One of chaos and the other of order. They were like two sides of the same coin. Where one was timid the other was cocky. Where one got was bad boy the other was good boy. One was weak the otehr was strong. So many differences yet they always balanced out.</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #0000FF"">Alez was bad to the bone. He did anything from pickpocketing to drag racing. He liked to live life on the edge. You wouldn't know it by his room though. He may lead a dangerous lifestyle but in every aspect of his life...there was order. Not always was it able to be seen. It was there though. His room was a good example of this. Everything neat and tidy. Everything in its proper places. Nothing was out of place. He showered and dressed for the day. Putting on a leather jacket. And underneath a tight shirt that was leather as well. Leather pants accented the look. And he was off and out the door. He hops onto his pimped out jazzed up self built motorcycle. And he puts a new meaning to putting the pedal to the metal. There was literally fire left behind where his tires had tread. He stops only once he arrived at a park. He needed a place to relax and chill for a bit. Before he went and got himself in trouble. He might get in trouble but he always did it in a non chaotic way. Well...usually.</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF00FF"">Yima was the good boy. Went to school. Did his homework. Rarely ever got into trouble intentionally. Unlike Alez. He however...lead a chaotic lifestyle. He had ADHD and so his mind was always all over the place. His room was full of chaos. It was a clean mess. Chaos reigned in there. Things messy yet not to the point it was a danger zone. There was no orginazation or order in his room. He wakes. Showers and dresses. Then heads to the shrine again today. He hoped to see that really pretty girl again. That and his assignment for class had him needing to study and learn at a shrine or church. He rather hated churches. So had looked around and found a family owned shrine. And though he tried not to...chaos always seemed to be around him. Like when he went to help with a ladder. The thing fell apart. Leaving someone stranded on the roof. He had never understood how Alez was able to keep things in order and still be the badass bad boy he was. He wore his glasses he used for reading. And followed the rules yet chaos insued more often then not. He walks into the shrine itself. Marveling at its beautiful design.</span>"
2244,"Siblings Of Chaos And Order (me, bloodlust, Dragon_Maiden)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2523,2011-03-02T19:19:41,bloodlust101,"<span style=""color: #BF0040"">""Yima? Your back again?"" Nisou said as she stood up from the aulter. Her long white kimono draping her body around every curve. She was normally very quiet ignoring people unless they asked for her help personally. ""This is what, the third time this week?"" She realigned the candles on the alter making sure they were in order. She loved order, it made life easier. Made her training easier.</span>"
2245,"Siblings Of Chaos And Order (me, bloodlust, Dragon_Maiden)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2523,2011-03-02T19:41:27,Dragon_Maiden,"<span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-family: baseballscript;"">Bluma</span></span><span style=""font-size: 85%; line-height: 116%;""> the Wilted Rose</span><br/><br/>Bluma sat her face staring into the blue sky as the wind flowed passed her fluttering her  frilly skirt that hung to her knees. A black simple multi-string top hung to her neck and slender shoulders as the wind started to fade. The black color's she wore always did one of two things stare or ignore she preferred the ignore cause starring caused somethings face to meet her fist. Yup she was a handful her mother had begged her to go to the temple today but Bluma had shrugged and said maybe with a smile before shutting the door. Her high heeled boots clanged against the metal of the children's toy as her legs swayed back and forth she was bored but there was really nothing to do, and Bluma didn't care for friends they seemed  more trouble then they were worth well most. The sound of bike could be heard as she looked out across the playground ""How droll"" she said to herself, placing her head  in her head leaning her head to one side."
2246,"Siblings Of Chaos And Order (me, bloodlust, Dragon_Maiden)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2523,2011-03-02T19:57:45,zoruna,"<span style=""color: #0000FF"">Alez had stopped and was looking around. Surveying for the nearest and safest method to find a place not overly populated with senior citizens and also still had shade. He growls. What the hell?! Was it senior citizen time at the park?! He growls and starts his bike back up. Fine...he'd have to play weave in and out of old people and hope they don't get a heart attack. He does so. Weaving skillfully in and out of the older people. Seeing an obstacle of wheelchairs in his way he jumps the bike onto a see saw and uses it for a ramp. Then rides the air when he jumped off it as it tilted down to the otherside. Do air tricks and landing his bike with ease. Then proceeds to find a place not populized by old people. He pulls his bike to a stop. Long hair flying around his face in a sexy and almost dangerous looking way. From his appearance to his expressions he read...total bad boy.</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF00FF"">Yima  looks up and snaps out of his thoughts. Blushing a bit. He was starting to wonder if she wasn't wanting him to come around. It wasn't his fault chaotic things occured when he visited. How could it be his fault when he seriously hadn't done anything when those chaotic events happened. There was no way a human being could create chaos without having actually done anything by simply being there. Was there? He blinks. ""Yes Miss Nisou."" he says in a soft and shy voice. He blushes at what she said. ""Er...fourth. Maybe fifth."" he says honestly. Avoiding looking up due to embarressed shyness. Rubbing the back of his head. ""I just like it here. More peaceful. Beautiful decor. The fact it is part of a school assignment has nothing to do with why I am here so often. Since the requirements only stated two times a week."" he says honesty. Blushing more. And then starts to say. ""And because---"" he cuts off. He'd just been about to say and because you are here.</span>"
2247,"Siblings Of Chaos And Order (me, bloodlust, Dragon_Maiden)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2523,2011-03-02T20:56:56,bloodlust101,"<span style=""color: #BF0040"">Nisou smiled and bowed her head. ""I appreciate that you enjoy it here so much. I am actually headed out, would you like to join me? I have to care for the garden."" She walked closer to the boy and moved some loose hair out of his face smiling. ""Unless you are busy."" She walked past him and towards the down. She turned back around swong her hand infront of her and the flames of the candles went out. ""Can't leave those going, might cause a fire.""</span>"
2248,"Siblings Of Chaos And Order (me, bloodlust, Dragon_Maiden)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2523,2011-03-02T21:51:05,Dragon_Maiden,"<span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-family: baseballscript;"">Bluma</span></span><span style=""font-size: 85%; line-height: 116%;""> the Wilted Rose</span><br/><br/>Bluma's delicate hand held her head as it tilted to the side at the sight that she had just beheld in the park. Some crazed boy had done some crazy stunt with the many slow fragile seniors sulking around. He now stood in a some what shady spot over his bike he seemed the type that she could handle the non-boring type with some grace she thought to herself as she looked him over. He more then met the measure for physically appealing she thought as she silently bit her lower lip. Pursing her lips together she gracefully jumped off the large metal child's toy and walked in his direction. Taking a backward glance the kids of the park were pleased to have regained there toy she smiled lightly with a smirk before it vanished as soon it passed her lips. Standing about a foot from him he pretty much towered over her small frame but she wasn't worried she never was that was her flaw, she thought as she looked over the bike acting as if he didn't exist. ""How fast does she go?"" she asked her voice plain and simple as her dark eyes scanned the bike in silence."
2249,"Siblings Of Chaos And Order (me, bloodlust, Dragon_Maiden)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2523,2011-03-03T06:37:55,zoruna,"<span style=""color: #0000FF"">Alez had felt eyes on him. Yet had ignored it. Enjoying the shade. It got even better as a nice breeze picked up. Moving his hair around in wild and carefree ways. He felt as if he was being given one of those once overs...though this one was sure taking a very long time. He just stays there. Planning out his next move. He was here. He'd found where he wanted to be. He watches her without even seeming or appearing to do so. He leaned back against the tree in one of those cool guy stances straight out of a movie. Yet he pulled it off and made it look extremely sexy. He ignores her as she was ignoring him. She wanted to act like he wasn't there...fine with him. Two could play that game. He smirks. Yeah...it would be fun to see how long it took to piss her off. She seemed like she was one of those firey hell cats. He ignores her. ""hmm? Why don't you ask her as that is who you are looking at."" he says bluntly. The tone almost smartassed and sarcastic yet it came out with a sexy undertone. ""I don't answer questions addressed to my bike. Only those addressed to myself."" he says in a naughty sounding voice.</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF00FF"">Yima looks at her. Smiling happily. Nodding his head. ""Yes I do."" he says softly. Blinking and blushing. He nods his head. And then she moved his hair and he blushed again. She was going to think him weird or something. He hoped not though. He gets his skin back to normal hue. He watches and smiles. ""No. Not busy. I'll join you."" he says happily. Following her outside. He hadn't actually been to the garden. As he often came here just to see her.</span>"
2250,"Siblings Of Chaos And Order (me, bloodlust, Dragon_Maiden)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2523,2011-03-03T17:40:10,Dragon_Maiden,"<span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-family: baseballscript;"">Bluma</span></span><span style=""font-size: 85%; line-height: 116%;""> the Wilted Rose</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF80FF"">Bluma almost laughed but and couldn't help the small smile that formed on her lips, he was good very good she thought. ""Well I would address you but I don't know your name"" she said in response. Her small hands began to caress the leather of the motorcycle she was actual rather curious as too how fast it could go. She had never seen one up close and was becoming fascinated by it as the seconds ticked on. A small tendril of her dark hair swept across her face as the wind blew once again making her black frilly skirt dance at along her legs, her other hand gently caressed the skirt back into its normal state as the wind died down once again. He was being a tease about the bike and he knew it, unconsciously her teeth pulled on her bottom lip as she examined the bike taking in all its gleaming glory. Her dark eyes scanned the bike all the way back to its mysterious owner she couldn't help but take a light breath at his presence he might even be out of her league she thought as she looked him over. All dressed in clothes that mimicked the darkness of night like a cat no a panther! she thought to herself nodding silently to herself. She wanted him to gobble her up the small black bunny that she was, well this is how she saw them in her mind anyways.</span>"
2251,"Siblings Of Chaos And Order (me, bloodlust, Dragon_Maiden)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2523,2011-03-04T00:14:26,bloodlust101,"<span style=""color: #BF0040"">Nisou walked out the front door of the temple and waited for her guest. ""I have to trim some plants and water everything. If you want you can water all the plants that i finish trimming and then you can water the grass?"" She smilled. She really like having Yima there. It made her feel somewhat normal. She looked back at her new ""Friend"" or so she wanted to call him.</span>"
2252,"Siblings Of Chaos And Order (me, bloodlust, Dragon_Maiden)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2523,2011-03-04T01:28:20,zoruna,"<span style=""color: #0000FF"">Alez saw the smile yet acted like he hadn't. ""Well addressing someone usually starts with eye contact. With the person your talking to. Not their motorcycle."" he says in a teasing tone. He shrugs. ""Alez. Who might you be?"" he asks in a soft sexy purr type tone. Watching her observe and take in his masterpiece. He watches her yet does so without even appearing to. He had his eyes closed halfway. Yet was seeing her clearly still. He mentally groaned as her bottom lip tore his attention towards it. He found himself momentarily imagining that he was the one tugging on her bottom lip. With his teeth. He mentally shoves the image out of his mind. He felt her eyes on him. Well...he was getting the once over again. Apparently this girl liked the long drawn out once overs. Almost made him a tiny bit aroused. He didn't know what was going through his mind. He smiles a sexy as hell smile. ""Tell you what. You tell me your name and I'll take you for a ride on my bike."" he says in a seductive and very sexy tone. Each word purred out in very well concealed sexual undertones. He wasn't trying to be sexual...it came naturally to him.</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF00FF"">Yima follows her out. Looking at her and smiling. Listening to her as she talks. Smiling a bit. ""Um...okay! Sure."" he says happily. ""I would love to help you out."" he says in an excited yet honest voice. He liked her smile. He couldn't help it. He was by nature the type of guy who would spoil someone he loved and was dating. And if she said jump he would most likely say a lot of the time...how high? He grins. Besides...what could possibly go chaotic with watering plants and grass? Nothing he hoped. Biting his lip nervously. He mentally smacked his head. Blushing. He had gotten two tickets to the fair. And was hoping she might go with him. He builds up the courage and asks. Though it comes out as a slightly rushed question. ""Will you go to the fair with me tonight?"" he stammers out. Biting his lip. ""I already have two tickets...and I wanted to go with you...and um...umm...I would like to take you to it."" he stammers. Bright red again.</span>"
2253,"Siblings Of Chaos And Order (me, bloodlust, Dragon_Maiden)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2523,2011-03-04T18:16:48,bloodlust101,"<span style=""color: #BF0040"">Nisou turns her head shocked at what was just asked of her. ""I wanted to go to the fair, but i didn't have the money to get a ticket. I was just going to blow it off. It would appear the gods have sent you to me for a reason."" She smiled and hugged her new friend. ""I would love to go with you!"" she blushed when she pulled back. ""What time shall we meet up? Unless you want to meet here and walk together?"" Nisou's face started to turn redder then she had ever gone before. She knew she was starting to like him, but was not sure if she was going to be able to have a relationship since she was still in training. Thinking for a little bit she realised she was in fact free tonight and didn't have to worry about her parents.</span>"
2254,"Siblings Of Chaos And Order (me, bloodlust, Dragon_Maiden)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2523,2011-03-04T18:24:30,Dragon_Maiden,"<span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-family: baseballscript;"">Bluma</span></span><span style=""font-size: 85%; line-height: 116%;""> the Wilted Rose</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF80FF"">Bluma shrugged at his teasing comments he was being nice it seemed but that smile oh that smile she thought as she shivered slightly. Another point for the sexy guy she thought to herself as she looked at up at him with her dark eyes. ""I never put much into names but I guess for you I could change that since your offering a ride on this beauty"" she said in a playful tone, her cheeks began to show a pink hue due to her excitement. The purr of his words had confirmed what she knew so far about her mysterious, leather wearing, long haired, motorcycle trick riding, sexy man panther, it was like he oozed sexuality. Mentally she scolded herself trying to keep her hormones in check as she dealt with his sexy words and looks. Again the biting of the lip before she looked up at him a smile of fun and excitement appeared on her lips as she neared herself closer to the passenger seat of the bike and closer to its owner. ""Its Bluma"" she said the smile still on her pink lips. ""So Alez would you like to leave senior citizen park?"" she asked with a small laugh her face releasing her feelings into the air excitement, her care-freeness showing all over her. Before she had a chance to reign in all the feelings they had already escaped her grasp and out into the open for Alez to see. She hoped He wouldn't read much into to ""So you gonna help me on?"" she asked as her hands placed themselves on her hips as her head tilted to the side as she smiled slyly at him.  </span>"
2255,"Siblings Of Chaos And Order (me, bloodlust, Dragon_Maiden)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2523,2011-03-05T08:02:25,zoruna,"<span style=""color: #0000FF"">Alez watches her. Her eyes caught his attention. Beautiful and dark. They gave off an air of nighttime mystery. Like the night sky before the moon rises and the stars pop up along along it. He mentally shakes his head. He opens his eyes fully. Looking at her. ""I am glad you approve of my bike. She is a beauty. She is my greatest masterpiece. And I am still not quite done with her. Just a couple more parts to save up for. Yet saving up money has never been my forte."" his eyes shined like the night sky. A twinkle in them like a teeny tiny star was captured within his gaze. He watches her bite her lip again. And this time that mental groan escaped his lips slightly. He thanked the shadows for hiding his slight arousal from her action. He liked her smile. He climbs back up onto his bike. ""Heh...this isn't a park...its an old person convent."" he says with a soft laugh.<br/><br/>He listens to her name. Saying it experimentally. ""Bluma..."" her name flowed off the end of his tongue in a way that mixed a purr with a sensual verbal massage. He smiles. ""I like that. Like your name."" he says softly. He looks at her. ""Hmm? Oh...hell yeah."" he grins at her. ""What kind of hot blooded male would I be if I didn't jump on the oppurtunity of having the hottest chick I've seen in a very long time...onto my bike."" he says. His gaze snatches hers. ""Yeah...close contact. Hot ass chick's arms around me. Her hot drop dead gorgeous body pressed into mine."" he says in a sexy purr. He reaches over and places on hand on each of her hips. And lifts her up as if she weighed no more than a porceilan doll. Twisting and sets her on the bike. Turning forwards he reaches behind him. Pulling her arms up and around him. Locking them into place on his lower torso. His six pack muscles easily felt beneath hands. Even through his leather top. ""Hold on tight."" he says softly. ""Gonna put this baby in her slowest fast mode....just til we get the hell outta old geezers central."" he says softly. Turning on his bike and pulling his legs off. He takes off with ease and skill. Weaving in and out of the trees sprinkling around the side exit of the park.</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF00FF"">Yima blinks and at her shocked look bites his lower lip in uncertainty. Listening as she talked. His eyes lost that nervousness and listened  closely. He tilts his head to the side. ""Oh. I am in a weird way glad you didn't have the money...cuz if you had...you'd have a bought a ticket and then I wouldn't be able to take you."" he stammers out shyly. He hugged her back. Blushing his own shade of cherry red as she answered him. ""Yes. Awesome! I was so afraid you would say no."" he says honestly. Blinking and looks at her. ""Meet up?"" he echoes. Turning a darker hue of red. ""N-no. We won't be meeting up."" he stammers out shyly. ""I have made us d-dinner plans. For after y-you finish your stuff here."" he manages to get out in a nervous stammer. ""At that resturaunt you once mentioned you really wanted to try.""</span>"
2256,"Siblings Of Chaos And Order (me, bloodlust, Dragon_Maiden)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2523,2011-03-07T18:04:50,bloodlust101,"<span style=""color: #BF0040"">""Wow! You really know how to make a girl feel special. Okay so pick me up here at 7? I will be done about 6:30, but it takes a while to change."" Nisou giggled. Yima was so cute and so sweet, eventhough we brought chaos with him wherever he went it didn't matter because he was just so kind and generose. He always made her feel like there was nothing to be afraid of, nothing to be anoyed with. She looked back at the garden and exhailed. ""We best get to work or I won't be able to go."" Nisou picked up a pair of clippers and started to prune the bushes and flowers around her. Cherry blosoms started to fall around them with the light breeze. ""Yima, why do you keep coming back? I heard from other kids in your class and you only had to come twice?""</span>"
2257,"Siblings Of Chaos And Order (me, bloodlust, Dragon_Maiden)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2523,2011-03-07T18:31:48,Dragon_Maiden,"<span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-family: baseballscript;"">Bluma</span></span><span style=""font-size: 85%; line-height: 116%;""> the Wilted Rose</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF80FF"">Bluma couldn't help but laugh at his joke about the seniors. Bluma rolled her eyes playfully at his words about her being the hottest chick he had seen in some time. ""Yeah yeah I'm sure playboy"" she said waving off his words even though she secretly found it nice to know he found her appealing.She sucked in a breath when he picked her up placing her behind him. Her cheeks gained a pink hue as he placed her hands on his abs which she took in a few moments of her own pleasure of it. She placed her warm cheeks along his back as she listened to his antics ""your such a perv"" she said playfully as she felt the bike come to life under her. Her body began to tense up a little it being her first time on a bike her breaths came in short little pants against Alez's back. As the bike began to move away from the turtle like humans  and through the exit of the park out into the road of her hometown. She would be seeing it in a whole new light she thought as her hands and frame and clung to Alez the wind barely touching her as Alez was bigger then her leaving her to watch the blur of sights as her cheek rested against his back. A warmness was coming over as she clung to him, again the mental scolding began <span style=""font-style: italic"">""Hello bad boy, leather, bike. you know this guy has to be a player girl don't get all mushy</span> her thoughts echoed trying to keep her safe. The voice was right she knew nothing and for now she would just enjoy the moment she was in with that she bit her lip before gently rising to Alez's ear ""go faster"" she said her voice barely over the roar of the bike. She mentally prepared herself clinging herself closer to Alez.</span>"
2258,"Siblings Of Chaos And Order (me, bloodlust, Dragon_Maiden)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2523,2011-03-11T08:47:46,zoruna,"<span style=""color: #0000FF"">Alez smirks. ""Playboy? Perhaps. I prefer the term radically selective."" he says teasingly. He wasn't a playboy...not truly. He just hadn't found a chick he was willing to settle down with. Not yet. Though he had a nagging voice in the back of his head trying to say til now. He felt her holding him and barely contained his groan. He was hoping like hell she didn't reach lower. If so she would most certainly feel the small tent that was caused by his forming erection. Just her being near him had him semi-aroused already. He took off. Weaving in and out of oncoming and outgoing traffic. Never once make a misjudgment in his moves. ""Perhaps. But if I was a true perv...I'd be doing the feeling. Not be being the felt."" he points out in a tiny sexy purr. He keeps thinking to himself.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">God. I don't want to let this one go. Don't want this ride to end. Maybe should...ask her...out???</span> Hell he'd never asked <span style=""font-weight: bold"">ANYONE</span> out before. Yet he was tempted to do so with her. Her spoken command was like an uttered control word. He put the bike in second gear. And off like a bullet they went. So fast the cop gave up chasing them five minutes into their high speed chase. He slows down and stops on a cliff overlooking the beach. ""I love this view."" he says. Pointing out at the sunset over the ocean horizon.</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF00FF"">Yima looks at her. Blushing softly. Rubbing the back of his head. ""If you say so."" he says softly. Returning to normal color. ""Okay. Seven is good. And if you say so Nisou."" he says softly. Looking at the surroundings around him.  Blinking and nodding his head. He helps her. Watering the plants and then runs around as he gets chased by bees. ""AH!!!!! Shouldn't have watered that bush!!!!!! AH!!!!!"" he runs around. Then the bees flew off after getting too close to him. Leavingh im panting and gasping for air. He runs back over to her. Blinking and blushing rose red. She had hit that nail directly on the head hadn't she? He looks down shyly. ""Yes. Only had to come back twice."" he looks at her. ""If I said the scenery and atmosphere would you believe me?"" he stammers out in timidness. Seeing the look on her face. ""No. You woudn't."" he shifts in a shy cute way. ""The truth is...you. I come back for the other things but the main reason I come back is...you."" he manages to get out.</span>"
2259,"Siblings Of Chaos And Order (me, bloodlust, Dragon_Maiden)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2523,2011-03-12T00:49:24,bloodlust101,"<span style=""color: #BF0040"">Nisou blushes when she hears that she is the reason for Yima's continues return to her family's shrine. ""Wow... Thank you for saying that."" Nisou walks over to Yima looking to see if he was okay and make sure the bees had not stung him. ""You know, I have not seen many people as dedicated to a person that they would come to a shrine everyday."" Nisou gets close and looks into Yima's eyes and tries not to lean in and kiss him. She knew that if her father saw her do that she would be in great trouble.</span>"
2260,"Siblings Of Chaos And Order (me, bloodlust, Dragon_Maiden)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2523,2011-03-12T15:03:48,Dragon_Maiden,"<span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-family: baseballscript;"">Bluma</span></span><span style=""font-size: 85%; line-height: 116%;""> the Wilted Rose</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF80FF"">Bluma smiled at his smart mouth, she was glad she could hide it the smile that crept inside her. The rush and speed of the bike hit her causing her grip to tighten, her sight that of his jacket. Even with the rush of the wind blowing past her as the bike weaved, a scent caressed her cheek it was coming from the leather jacket. She realized she would always now think of him when she smelled that scent secretly she liked the idea. With the bike halted and still the view of the water, the sky and water becoming one over the horizon. ""I can see why"" she said her small frame leaned over a metal rail she looked almost childlike looking over the water but her features were that of a woman. Serene and tranquil did she feel which was odd she thought with a small laugh to herself, she was always bored but not since she spotted her leather wearing god. He had filled her whole afternoon with excitement to the point that she had become pleased. Not an easy feet as her old suitors had known well enough being discarded like nothing. She wasn't any easy girl she made guys work for what she had to offer and if they weren't game then she moved on quick enough. <br/><br/>Bluma sat on the metal bar her boots clinking against the metal as her feet swayed her skirt laid still across her legs. ""So what to do now?"" she said eying Alez coyly with a smile her back to the horizon.</span>"
2261,"Siblings Of Chaos And Order (me, bloodlust, Dragon_Maiden)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2523,2011-03-12T15:35:55,zoruna,"<span style=""color: #0000FF"">Alez hadn't been able to see her smile. Though he felt that she was happy for some odd reason. He groans remembering her tightened grip upon his body. Her face almost pressing into his back. Dear lord...he needed to douse himself in ice cold water. This chick had him semi-hard due to her closeness alone. He lets out a soft sound. Breathing a bit rapidly then forcing himself to calm down. Telling his body and getting it to listen were two seperate things. He managed to cool his semi-arousal by the time they got there. He smiles. Looking at her and smiles.<br/><br/>He nods his head. ""Yeah...its odd. I'm a bad boy yet even bad boys got a bit of romantic sides to them. We just hide it and mask it that much better than other males."" he says softly. His eyes shining as he looks out over the water front. He watches her lean over the the rails. Watches her smile and looks at the water as he watches her out the corner of his eye. He had no idea the trail of her thoughts but he did know one thing. This girl had snuck into his soul and snatched up some of his heart. He was guarded and it would take time for her to truly steal it. Yet she was doing a damn good job so far.<br/><br/>He loos at her sitting on the metal bar. He grins. She was so damn hot. Sizzlingly so. Looking at her. ""Now...?"" he says as if pondering. ""Now...I do something your sizzling sexiness has had me craving to do since you got up behind me on my bike."" he says in a sexy sultry sounding voice. He closes the distance between them. Placing his hands upon her waist. ""Now...to answer your question fully."" he leans forwards. Holding her still by her waist. His hands encasing her hips. ""I'm going to kiss you."" he says huskily.<br/><br/>And leans forwards. Capturing her lips with his own. His lips were strangely soft yet hers felt like silk beneath his. He pulls her into his chest. Kissing her still. There was a firey passion he didn't notice within his kiss. Yet he didn't care. He was thoroughly enjoying this kiss. Far more than any kiss he had ever done before. After a few moments he pulled back. Just to breathe. And looks at her. ""Damn...your the best kiss I've ever had from any woman. Mesa like."" he says in a sexy purr. Pulling back yet still holding her by the waist. ""This place...its my escape from reality."" he says softly. ""There is other secrets to my escape...but depends on how much we see each other. If its often...you'll slowly see and find out more of my little secrets of romance."" he says seductively.</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF00FF"">Yima looks at her. Smiling timidly when she blushed. Happy she hadn't gotten upset or flustered. That would have made him feel stupid and embarressed. He looks at her. ""I mean it Nisou."" he says shyly. Smiling at her softly. ""I'm okay."" he says. Guessing her approach was due to the bees chasing him around. Looking at her and smiling a bit. ""Oh?"" he says softly. He looks at her. Blushing more as she was so close yet so far. Dare he try and kiss her? Maybe. He was afraid she might chase him off if he did so. He smiles a bit. ""I...um...is...in...um...love...with...um...you."" he stammers out in his nervous shyness. Leaning forward and looks about to kiss her lips. Then places a soft peck upon her cheek. ""I am willing to take things slow. No matter how slow I must take them."" he says honestly. ""Besides...I already got a date type...thing...with you. The fair."" he says shyly.</span>"
2262,"Siblings Of Chaos And Order (me, bloodlust, Dragon_Maiden)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2523,2011-03-14T19:29:22,bloodlust101,"<span style=""color: #BF0040"">Nisou gigles as Yima kisses her cheek and reminds her about their ""Date"". ""You're right it is a date."" She says as she leans in and kisses Yima gently on the lips. Then she walks over to the next bush and trims back the branches. She continues to trim the bushes and ofther plants finishing about 6:00. ""I have to go back to the shrine and clean it a little, then I have to do one last prayer. I will see you back here at seven right?"" She said as she turned back to Yima. ""I can't wait to go to the fair with you!"" Nisou ran to the shrine and finished up there.</span>"
2263,Ladies Night (OPEN),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=25311,2013-04-01T15:16:54,Tara,"A weekend, finally, and during the last days of Mardi Gras.<br/><br/>Living in the heart of New Orleans, Millicent had seen this spectacle time and again, and rarely invested her own personal time into the tradition; only taking advantage of the drunkards and all too willing souls to feed from time to time. Lately, not at all, and her mind being too wrapped up in so much in the way of stressful situations (who isn't these days), she lost sight of simply 'having fun.'<br/><br/>She promised herself, she would this night, one way or another. A babysitter, the same woman that was trusted by her friend Izzy, had already shown at Mill's apartment, and was busy playing dolls with Arella, while Mill got herself together. Mill either dressed up or down, never was one to 'show off' her body or dote on such things, yet today, she spent a little more time.<br/><br/>She had gone and had her nails manicured into a perfect french style, her hair she had pulled into twin ponytails one either side of her head, her hair so long they hung well past her shoulders; she even asked the hair salon woman assigned to her to take it up a notch and the woman did, bright green, gold and purple ribbons wrapped around each pony, streamers of the ribbons tangling up in the falling hair. Girlish, yep, she wanted that look, to match the outfit.<br/><br/>Ah, the outfit, the most important part of any woman stepping out for attention on such occassions, and this, Mill felt, did the trick. A white blouse rutched at the waistline, it just a size too small for her frame, buttons just not making it over her cleavage, showing off a purple satin bra with a dainty lace trim; the sleeves long, in a poetic styled blouse, the fabric widening around her hands, almost hiding those pretty nails. Her skirt, rather school-girl-ish as well, a pleated short version that barely covered her tone thighs, it in an odd tone of green and purple plaid, and if one were so bold as to notice when and if she decided to shake her rump tonight, and that skirt happened to swing out enough, matching panties to her bra hue, with the most adorable ruffles in the rear. Sheer white thigh-highs were a simple yet affective tease, rounded off with a pair of four inch heels, quite dapper in a modern version of a man's wing-tip dress shoes. And her silver cross around her neck, she never left home without it.<br/><br/>As Arella and the babysitter noticed her attire and gave a slight gasp, Arella clapping with wide eyes, Mill chuckles and nods, giving her little one a big hug and kiss, then has a few words with the sitter, making sure she understands what is expected of her. Mill appreciates this woman more than the woman will probably ever know, and feels safe leaving her daughter in her care temporarily.<br/><br/>With a wave, and a tug of her shadows around the windows and door to 'guard' her apartment and the very special people within, Mill heads out of the door, and takes a deep breath of fresh air. People are loitered everywhere, it is not quite dark yet, and her head tilts, eyes scanning around her, tongue in cheek. She rarely travels out alone these days, and is unsure exactly as to where to go; oddly. She's never had this issue in the past, and this disturbs her and causes a slight bit of anxiety, until she hears a voice, she recognizes.<br/><br/>Millicent groans loudly, and her eyes immediately find the voice in the crowd, of all the people, in all the world, she did not expect this being to have shown up; why, how, beyond her, and she can only stare as the vibrant being makes way through the crowd.<br/><br/>With a cackle, her cane waving high in the air, Amehelia is standing at attention, well, hunched over, her eyes gleaming at Millicent, her voice harsh and cracking as she doesn't give a care in this event she is making a scene. ""MILLY!! C'Mere an give yer Auntie a KISSER!!"" Another ear-piercing cackle, and the crowd literally moves away from the crazy hag. Her grin wide and happy, her hair, what is left of it, tufts of white blowing gently over her head in the breeze. Amehelia's attire is gawdy and horrible, a lime green housedress, (oh, you know the type, 'mumu' style) out of silk, beads draped over her wrinkled neck that probably outweight the old crone, a pair of purple slippers, and let's not forget those tan knee-highs rolled around her ankles. If anyone were to turn their attention from Amehelia to Millicent, they would clearly see Millicent voice a silent, 'Oh. My. God.'.<br/><br/>Amehelia cackles, for she has seen Mill's reaction, and hobbles on over to Millicent, her cane thwapping at ankles of those that wouldn't move to allow her through the crowd enough, causing quite the stir.<br/><br/>Millicent grabs the old woman by her forearm, tugging her towards her, Mill standing with the heels much taller, and she looks down at Amehelia and whispers to the elder, 'what the HELL are you doing here?!'. Amehelia giggles, deep in her vocals with a phlegmy undertone, her dry and puckered lips trying to reach Mill's cheeks, 'Auntie thought y'all needs some HELP!'<br/><br/>Another groan, Mill shaking her head at the woman, and she exhales through her own lips. Trying not to draw attention to the already crazy old lady who can't seem to keep her damn cane from thwacking anything she can reach. 'Ame...'<br/><br/>Millicent was about to give this woman an ear-lashing, who considers herself an aunt, when in reality she is not, simply an old, old 'friend' of sorts, that seems to be a part of Mill's fate, whether she accepts it or not; Mill runs into Amehelia from time to time, actually Ame FINDS Mill, and either ends up a hinderance or help. Given Mill wants to go out tonight, try to clear her head, find some sense of laughter and not think about other things, Mill nods to Amehelia; if anything, the crone will surely cause a raucaus.<br/><br/>'Alright, auntie. Let's go find a drink, eh?', Mill's head tilts down at Amehelia, and the old woman grins, bouncing up and down in her ragged slippers, nodding feverishly as she expresses with a cackle, 'Men Men Men Men Mennnnn!'. Ame's wrinkly lips pucker up and smack as she drools slightly from the corner of her mouth, and Mill's nose wiggles as she rolls her eyes, now laughing herself.<br/><br/>'You scare me, Ame....you really do....', Mill states as she turns Amehelia around, hands on the woman's shoulders, then walks to the left of her as they make way down the sidewalk. Amehelia takes the time to hook a finger at Mill's cleavage, 'THA's what's scery, Milly!! Poke a man's EYEBALLS out wit dem things!', she cackles again in a shrill voice, and Mill nods to the woman in agreement, a huge smile passing her features now as she laughs out.<br/><br/>This old woman was undoubtedly going to be a handful tonight, in a very, very good way, Mill thought."
2264,Ladies Night (OPEN),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=25311,2013-04-02T11:36:47,Sound of Silence,"The evening had barely passed over into nightfall when things started to get busy. Excitement filled the air, making people restless, everyone was eager to go out and have a good time.<br/><br/>Throughout the second floor hallways of a typical New Orleans apartment building, sounds of somebody searching around their apartment could be heard. The door was slightly ajar as if whoever lived inside had hastily gone back in searching for a forgotten item. There were some curious and disgruntled neighbors wondering if the person who lived there was being robbed.  A few people had poked their heads out of their own apartments, cautiously; several contemplating whether or not they should knock on the door and see what was up. While most people kept to themselves, nosey neighbors were always a common thing when there were people living together somewhere. Not to mention people liked their precious peace and quiet. Heaven forbid someone disturb the peace and quiet of a night no matter how small the disturbance. This disturbance, however, was actually quite a big deal, was creating a bit of commotion.<br/><br/>The woman who lived in the apartment from which the commotion was coming happened to be pretty pissed off at the moment. Seravi had just been about to go out the door when she realized that she was missing the necklace her uncle had given her. On the one night she wanted to wear it, the first night in a few years, rarely given the opportunity to show it off, she had misplaced it. Discovering that it was not where it should be she had gotten angry. Anyone within earshot would have been met with a very loud groan of frustration that wouldâ€™ve sounded more like an angry wolf than a woman in her mid-twenties. Twenty minutes later she found her precious flower necklace. Before heading out for good this time she made a quick stop to the bathroom to fix up again. All that searching around, she looked a tad disheveled.<br/><br/>Usually she would dress very much like a tom boy, clad in a t-shirt and jeans with boots, but not for this night. Tonight, Seravi was wearing a simple purple dress and a purple scarf with hints of silver in it. She was wearing a strapless bra to make the dress, which fit to her figure nicely, look nicer, because who wears a bra with straps with their dress. On a night like this it just didnâ€™t seem appropriate. She wore a black shawl over her shoulders to keep warm and had pinned back her blond hair, cut short, coming down to about her chin, so it was out of her face. Her hair was usually untidy and often fell in front of her face, the pin made it neater and in turn she looked a little older than she was when all dressed up.<br/><br/>Whenever she dressed up something was going on. She has been waiting for this night for awhile now, and now that she had everything she wanted, wasted no time heading out. What made it funny, however, was that she was not really a party girl in the slightest.<br/><br/>The streets were filled with people despite it being a little early out. A few hours later, the real fun would begin. She wondered what kind of interesting things would happen tonight. What could a she-wolf do to get some fun around this dump of a city? A wolfish smile might not be enough to lure a sober man into her arms, but perhaps a handsome man who has had a bit to drink. Yes, that would do splendidly, she thought to herself. Perhaps the bar would be a decent place to look once the night progressed. Right now she just wanted to get a feel for the atmosphere, let her wild side wake up a little first before she dove right into everything. That was just the kind of girl she was. Feeling everything out before she made her move. She was a hard one to please, very picky when it came to entertainment.<br/><br/>Seravi was hoping that this night would provide some decent entertainment. To wait for something only to be let down would only put her in a sour mood. Her poor neighbors did not need that any more tonight, or the next day, or the day after that even. It was amazing that they had put up with her for this long, whenever she was actually home and not elsewhere. Spending time at home was a rarity these days. She wanted to make the best of it whenever she got the chance despite not being big into parties. It was rare for her to go out seeking a thrill; nights like tonight were her exception to that, finding that most humans could be so boring and exceptionally irritable when something displeased them. Like she had discovered with her neighbors when she first moved in, some were not friendly either.<br/><br/>What a wonderful warm welcome that had been. At least she wouldnâ€™t forget that day; something told her that they had planned for it to be that way.<br/><br/>That aside, she was more than ready tonight. Her stride was more than enough proof of that on its own, showing off just how well she carried herself. She was a beautiful woman that hid a dangerous predator. The she-wolf always wanted to crawl out, lurking from the depths of her being, just waiting for the moment to leap out and devour the next thing that moved."
2265,Ladies Night (OPEN),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=25311,2013-04-02T11:46:16,zoruna,"Makota was excited when he got the note from Mill telling him about the ladies night party at the club. He was so excited. Excited so much that he had went designed and made his clubbing attire for tonight. He hummed and walked in his stiletto heels in the direction he knew Mill would be coming from. He skipped a bit as his long hair was frechbraided in a sort of slight rennasiance styled design. He was SOOOOO looking forward to tonight. He did hope that troublemaker Jacoda didn't show up like he did the last time he ended up in a club where that man had haunted. The whole event turned to chaos and mischief. He hummed a bit as he walked. He held his matching purple purse thrown over his shoulder.<br/><br/>He lit up like a light when he saw his dear friend Mill. Then blinked and tilted his head as he saw the contrasting older woman near her. He walked closer and joined Mill on her other side. ""Mill! You look so divine! Like you walked straight out of Elle magazine!"" He blinked and tilted his head. Looking Ame up and down. Grinning a bit. ""Hello dear. You should so have one of my makeovers. I could make you drop dead gorgeous. Simply by a little outfit changes."" His voice soft and almost feminine. His fingers neatly manicured and painted a purple matching his dress. Beautiful silver roses designed into his nails. He had done them hemself. He smiled at Ame. ""My name is Makota. A pleasure to meet you dear."" He looked at Mill. ""I am so excited for tonight!"" he twirled a bit then resumed walking beside Mill. ""Oooo...do you like my new dress Mill? I made it just for tonight."" He said with a bit of a giggle. He walked alongside of Mill and the old woman.<br/><br/>Jacoda was in disguise. He was disguised as a woman for ladies night. At least until he got ""drunk"" then off with the disguise. Fake boobies and all. He even wore a wig. This dress felt rather weird. The only thing strangeish about his outfit was the boots he wore. They were pirateish styled. Oh yes. He never went anywhere without his trusty boots. Yet in this case...it fit. He smirked. He was certain he could fool ANYONE with this disguise. He walked towards the club. Spotting a group of women, one of which was a strange old crone, two ladies. He blinked...that one lady had no boobs. ""........"" That was odd. Very odd. He was not aware of things such as transvestites. He waited then walked behind the group. Heading in the same direction they were. Then broke off and went ahead. He encountered a woman on his way there. ""Oh...pardon me."" He said in a high pitched girly voice. Giggling a bit but inside rolling his eyes. He could not wait to cause some chaos and mischief. Maybe he could get somebody to join him in such an affair. Oooo...that would be devilish fun. For he would be causing mischief and chaos. For he would not be doing it alone. Since he would not be doing it alone it would double the pleasure. For he would be causing mischief and chaos. Yes that was his way of circular thinking. He waited to see if he could join any groups of ladies when they gathered at the club. What better way to cause some chaos then to mingle with a group of ladies. Though he'd have more fun doing that when he was uh...himself. He snickered in his head. Adjusting his dress. His fake boobs were stuffed with tissue then lots and lots of confetti. To make them round and squishy. He had gone all out in this disguise of his. Though he had been tempted to disguise himself as an older gentleman chasing after the younger ladies. Yet had decided this was a more fitting disguise."
2266,Ladies Night (OPEN),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=25311,2013-04-02T23:07:45,wintersday,"A row of men, from early 20's to mid 30's stood tall in their masculine form, awaiting orders. Each with the same uniform of a black bow-tie around their neck and a single black waiters apron wrapped around the waist to match, just about covering the front portion of their body, it was almost a shame they even had that. There skin was smooth almost silky to the touch, each muscle was known but not overly big to distance. And of course there was just the right plumpness to each mans ass to have a nice squeeze...or nibble. Yes one could say they where like gods but they where all mere servants to their Goddess to whom they await there orders for the night.<br/><br/>A door creaked open and a Scarlet red headed women appeared from behind it. You could hear the click clocking of her high heals with every timed step she took and the curls in her hair bounced in her stride. Kathrine Woodville eyed up each man as she took a slow pace to one side of the room to the other. She was inspecting the men that where going to wait on her guest that night, and she had high standards. Kathrine had been in this line of work many years...ruffly about 530 years or so. Being a vampire gave her the chance to perfect her trade and she has now grown to having high standards.<br/><br/>She stopped at the end of the row of men, a pleasing smile placed upon her lips as her eyes twinkle delight. As she stood she placed her hands on her hips that was neatly framed by her red and black corset. Her cleavage barely kept within busted frame. Joined to the corset was a short loose skirt that was considerably short at the front but ruffled down to the back of her knees. To complete her look for that night she added stockings that stopped mid thigh and blacked laced gloves. In total her outfit gave a burlesque feel.<br/><br/>Taking a small step to the side she took a long healthy glance over the backside of the men. A small 'Mmmm' escaped her lips before she walked over to one of the men standing closest to her. Greedily she grabbed the mans ass and gave it a teasing squeeze. ""Very nice."" Kathrine stated before she let go. The man smirked to himself, clearly enjoying the feel. Well he was getting paid enough too.<br/><br/>""As of now you are mine. The whole lot of you. Your here to serve me and my many guests and make us happy, please us to are endless needs. Do as they ask, within reason."" With that last comment she stepped aside and allowed the men to walk into the main bar. So took place at doors, behind bars and other waited for guest to arrive by tables. She nodded to man close to her who flicked with some switches and the place came alive. The room was low lighted with the odd flashed lights illuminating certain areas of the room, including the dance floor. Music playing in the background, adding a seance a rhythm you could dance to but not to load that you could make your order at the bar or her your friends next to you. It was a mix between a club and bar, something that Kathrine was aiming for.<br/><br/>""It's going to be a good night."" Kathrine stated to herself as she watched the doors to the bar open."
2267,Ladies Night (OPEN),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=25311,2013-04-03T05:54:44,Tara,"Makota. Millicent had met him a few years ago as she was walking home from the cemetery that held Arellaâ€™s original body. The bump into his electric soul magnetic, and although they didnâ€™t spend as much time together as she would like, she adored her time with him. He, of all rights, should have been born a woman, yet, their Maker decided no. Makota didnâ€™t care, nor did Mill, Makota was awesome wrapped up like a Spring Roll fresh from the market.<br/><br/>Seeing him approach caused Mill to squeal, the outfit divine and Mill made sure Makota knew with two and a half snaps and a twirl that he was ALL woman tonight, kissing his cheeks and giggling as he spoke to Amehelia. â€˜Makota, this is Amehelia. Ame, Makota!â€™ Amehelia sniffed in his direction, banging the tip of her cane off the ground with force, her wrinkled face peering up at him, â€˜pertty dress, ya shoul let olâ€™ Ame wear dat getup!!â€™ The crone cackled and smacked her lips, causing Milllicent to poke at the old woman between her eyes. â€˜stop it, Ameâ€¦behave.â€™ Millâ€™s attention turns to Makota as he shows off his look and she beams at him, â€˜I adore your look and am SO glad you came!â€™<br/><br/>Amehelia, immediately grabbed Millâ€™s wrist, tugging her face to the old croneâ€™s lips as she stated in her raspy voice, â€˜dat ain no girl, Milly! An  dat man ain fit ta eat!!â€™. Mill grinned at Ame, nodding in agreement, thankful Ame wasnâ€™t going to attempt that, and stated as they walked down the curb to both Ame and Makota, â€˜I know of the perfect place for you, auntie. Lots of men for you to oogle over.â€™ Amehelia cackled with delight, her cane smacking around at ankles and feet, as Mill led the trio to the front entry of a club she had known of here for years now, yet never stepped inside.<br/><br/>Kathrine was well known, for her beauty and grace, for her â€˜jobâ€™ and for those that drank as Kathrine and Mill did, this establishment was a gathering place for many not of a mortal nature. Millicent had never met Kathrine, and until this night, had no intentions to; two women of their caliber, together, was dangerous. Mill felt tonight, the danger was more in getting in trouble than anything, and was as prepared as she could be, with both Amehelia and Makota with her.<br/><br/>Amehelia, wasted no time, she caught eye of one of the men inside, as did Mill; and she did her best to look at this man from the chin up, as hard as it was. Amehelia, well, already  staggered in, cackling with glee, cane whipping at the manâ€™s bare arse as she demanded a drink. Millâ€™s hand pulls to her face, the pad of her thumb and forefinger pressing against her eyes, head shaking, whispering to Makota, â€˜God help us all this night, my friendâ€¦.the woman is evil!â€™.<br/><br/>Mill grins now, shrugging at Makota and stepping inside, stating in a bold and matter-of-fact tone, â€˜no doubt Iâ€™m hitting the whiskey tonightâ€¦â€™"
2268,Ladies Night (OPEN),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=25311,2013-04-04T11:32:57,Sound of Silence,"Seravi had arrived at the bar hosting Ladies Night about twenty minutes after leaving her apartment. Her brown eyes had looked the building over carefully. A smile touched her lips as she drew in a deep breath through her nose; the intoxicating scent of the men inside filled her nostrils almost instantly. It has been a long time since she has had herself a decent piece of ass, she was really hoping this place would not disappoint. Through the grapevine of people who frequented the bar she had heard some rumors about it being a very interesting place. The smell of testosterone in the air was welcoming enough, backing that statement up, but she would be the judge of that in the end.  If this place could please her pickiness then she might have to come back here more often, she thought to herself. That very wolf-like grin plastered on her face while she chuckled.<br/><br/>The inside was definitely more impressive than it was from outdoors. At a glance it looked like some sort of club with a bar area, but when one who was persnickety about placed of entertainment, like her, got a closer glance it was pretty appealing. Several tables had been arranged for guests, set up neatly, she had made no hesitation looking around for a booth to claim for the night, the lights were dim and the dÃ©cor had given it the perfect atmosphere. She was sure that the brilliantly lighted dance floor was going to get a lot of attention tonight. Right after the bar was visited, the customers would take to the dance floor throwing caution to the wind. Already she was getting the feeling that the night would really get wild pretty early. If that was the case she might have an easier time sneaking up to an unsuspecting man.<br/><br/>There were so many men to choose from, but only one lucky bastard was going to get the one night stand of his life. A difficult choice this was going to be.<br/><br/>Making her way to the bar, Seravi eyed the man serving drinks. He smiled faintly at her and she flashed a wolfish grin, pushing a lock of hair out of her face while she looked him over. Just as she suspected, the man was attractive and had the same intoxicating scent as the other men in the club. She licked her lips when he wasnâ€™t looking and leaned against the bar, tapping her finger on the surface to get his attention again.<br/><br/>â€œWhat can I get for you tonight, maâ€™am?â€ The nightâ€™s bartender asked softly, his voice surprisingly deep and didnâ€™t seem to clash well with his appearance. The smile he gave her this time was one that was near perfect. This Kathrine lady, apparently the owner of this place, really knew how to pick her men.<br/><br/>â€œIs there a special drink tonight?â€<br/><br/>â€œWhy yes there is.â€<br/><br/>â€œGood. Iâ€™ll have whatever that might be,â€ Seravi had a sparkle in her eye that made the bartender blink and stare at her for a moment before he smiled at her again. For a moment she wondered if he had been told to smile like that, which honestly would not be all that surprising, most of these people were hired to do what they were told. She had propped her elbows up on the table and watched as the man nodded and went to go get her drink for her, returning a moment later. Immediately she placed the alcohol to her lips gingerly. It wasnâ€™t often that she drank; it was hard for her to find something that satisfied her. This particularly strange, red-orange drink was wonderful. Bitter and strong yet pleasing to the taste she had concluded after taking another sip from it. Giving an approving nod, she placed it back on the bar.<br/><br/>This was definitely going to be an interesting night. She silently added the bartender to her list of unsuspecting men to drag into bed with her."
2269,Ladies Night (OPEN),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=25311,2013-04-04T13:12:47,zoruna,"Makota was beyond happy to see Mill. She always treated him like he felt he was not like he looked he was. He giggled a bit and hugged her when was kissed on the cheeks. Letting her go he looked at Ame. â€œNo...then I would be naked. However, if you would like a pretty dress I will sooo make you one. Just tell me your favorite color and I will make you a dress all of your own.â€ he said with a sweet smile. He looked back to Mill. â€œI am so glad you like it. I was hoping you would. I was beyong thrilled when you invited me. It made my heart race and I admit I let out a squeal of delight. It is always a pleasure and so much fun to go out with you.â€ he said with the biggest beautiful smile he had ever had flash across his face.<br/><br/>He looked at Ame and giggled at what she said. He didnâ€™t quite get the he wasnâ€™t fit to eat bit but he shook his head. â€œMy body may be male but I was supposed to be a woman. I am just trapped in this males body. I am all woman where it counts...mind, heart, soul, and desires.â€ he said with a warm smile. He too drank as Mill and Katherine did. However, due to his history when he was just a child he could go a long time without the need for blood. He, however, could feel his fangs tonight. Meant he needed that red hot liquid that was every human beings very essence and rivering source of life.<br/><br/>He heard the comment about men to oogle over. â€œMmmmmm...I bet they are like major hot if you say that they are oogle worthy. It is so hard to find smexy men nowadays.â€ He followed the older woman who honestly being the type of guy he was, would quickly adopt as a friend. Even if she had made a strange comment about him not being fit to eat. He took no personal offense to it. He giggled a bit. When he smiled this time his fangs reflected off the light. â€œWhiskey, Margaritas, Daquriâ€™s...ooo so many choices. Along with a red drink I hope they will allow us to have here. It appears I actually need it tonight.â€ he said as he followed Ame and Mill inside. He covered his mouth to stiffle a laugh when Ame smacked the smexy man in the naked ass with her cane. That was just too funny. He looked at Mill. â€œDrinks or men first my dear friend?â€ he asked with a warm smile.<br/><br/>Jacoda waltzed in and looked around. Mostly naked men...better to act his part. An old woman smacking a man in the ass with her cane. He had to admit that probably hurt like hell. That did not look to be a smoothly soft cane. Looked hard and sturdy. He shrugged a bit and continued to look around. He spotted a hot woman, the breastless woman, and then...he spotted her. His gaze focused in on Katherine. Off to the side with men nearby. Ooo...the perfect way to start the evening. His mind already forming an impish little plan.<br/><br/>Perhaps crazy as even he had heard that the woman had a bite from hell...figuratively speaking. Which he assumed meant she was a fanged one...a vampire. Oh well. A little bit of danger never hurt anyone. He was a pirate captain most of the time. Danger was literally his middle name. It was the life he lived. Thankfully hanging was no longer done in most of the world. So he didnâ€™t have to worry about a noose on the neck and a dangle from the gallows. He moved his gaze around again then focused back in on Katherine. Damn...she was hot. His gaze moved to Mill. Damn...she was also hot. His gaze moved to Seravi. Damn...she was also hot. Wow...so many hot women in one place. It was quite refreshing.<br/><br/>He would go bother Katherine. Hit on her while in his disguise. In his mind it would be quite funny. Especially if the woman was straight. However, if she was bisexual...heâ€™d be in for quite the surprise. He, while on occasion broke into a whore house disguised as a woman, was quite straight. Even in disguise he only went so far. Then he went oh by the way...Iâ€™m a man. Walking off and off went the disguise. The look on their faces was priceless. Very priceless. Especially when they were completely straight and not pretending or swinging both ways. He mentally snickered at the memories.<br/><br/>He shook his head. However, to focus back on tonight. He made his way through the club slash bar over to Katherine. In his fake womanâ€™s voice and a delicate fluttering of his eyelashes which seemed nothing more than a flirty gesture...he spoke. â€œOh such a delightful sight...it looks like Iâ€™ve found this clubs angel. Did it hurt when you fell from heaven?â€ He said as a delicate and beautiful smile flashed across his face. He got closer. Completely ignoring the men. Doing his best to flirt with the woman. This was harder than flirting with men as a woman. Yet he was certain it would be great fun. â€œYou outfit is also very sexy. It makes you look so divine from head to toe.â€ he smiled a flirty little smile. â€œThat outfit compliments your ass in all the right ways.â€<br/><br/>Letâ€™s see how she reacted to that. Yes. Letâ€™s see. He was practically bubbling with anticipation and excitement. There was the possibility of being smacked or bitchslapped. Yet...there was always that possibility. He was also quite used to both of them. Apparently he was a good thing to slap and he almost always deserved it. Almost always...but not always. Sometimes he hadnâ€™t the faintest idea why he was slapped or bitchslapped. He waited and wondered. This would be even more fun when he threw off the disguise with such elegant ease, confetti flying everywhere, as he got drunk. Thus resuming his true persona. This was certain to be a fun night."
2270,Ladies Night (OPEN),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=25311,2013-04-06T04:05:16,wintersday,"Katherine watched as the first guest arrived at her bar. It come to a gentle surprise of who she saw came in. It was a rather odd group of people but still not something she hadn't seen before. There was another vampire, Katherine could tell this by the scent, the taste of the blood within the rather attractive being's vain's. Also the one behind her seemed to be one as well but there was something odd. Was it a man or a women? Although dressed as a women there was some aspects of male features. Oh well she didn't really care what the being was, as long as he or she paid for the services that was required, she would be happy.<br/><br/>Last but not least there was an old lady. Now, lady of her age never really come into a place like this. Most old ladies have thought that the type of clubs / bars she owned was outrageous and should be banned. In all her time of being within this line of work she may have come across 3 maybe 4 elders coming in. Two of them thought it was some kind of book club but soon got a nasty shock when they saw men with very little on shaking there thing along with the music and glow sticks. Ah glow sticks they there going to be on of the highlights of tonight. Looking over at the granny a small smirk come across her lips, as the granny smacked her cane across one of her waiters ass. Perhaps this granny wasn't all bad but she would have to keep an close eye on her and her cane. She didn't want all the men to leave with cane mark across their butts.<br/><br/>Looking over at the threesome settling in, Katherine decided to go sit on her throne. Well it was very much like one with its red cushion and gold plated border. She knew it was a bit over the top but everyone knew that this was her club and that she wasn't someone to walk or talk over. So why not play along with the part of a queen among men of her servants / waiters? It was such great fun to, with all the looks and whispers she could hear and get.<br/><br/>Sitting down on her throne she notice the bar doors move once again. This time a group of humans. Her eyes dashed from the newly entered guests to the other ones then back over to the door where someone come in. Strait away she knew she wasn't human. There was a certain wolf essence among her normal scent that gave her away. A small smirk appeared on her lips once again. She quite liked the company of Wolfs. They always seemed to have a hidden side that was wild and exciting. Kathrine wondered wither or not she was going to see that kind of side to this wolf tonight. She couldn't help but hope.<br/><br/>The var was now starting to fill hope with many women and ever a very few men. Though she suspected that there where here for the same thing as the women. Not that she would blame them either. She had a very nice selection that night and even had a few at her side. Well a girls got to have a view while working right? Besides who the views she could have tonight, she didn't want to let all of her guests have all the fun now did she?<br/><br/>Kathrine was happily looking at her views when she her hazel brown eyes court sight of someone new in the bar. She seemed to waltzed around the place smiling and as soon as her eyes court sight of that of hers, it seemed to grow even larger. Perhaps this person wasn't here for all the men. This seemed to amused Kathrine slightly. Although she wasn't bisexual herself, she won't mind the odd flirt with a girl. Besides there was no harm. If things where to go so far she would end up telling them that she was just having fun. Though every now and then she might take one home with her, not for her own amusement but she liked to match up and pair people with one another and give off orders. It all got rather...messy but it was such delicious and arousing fun.<br/><br/>After having another quick glance around her club, which was now staring to fill up quite nicely her gaze soon feel upon that young lady that smiled over to her. Her lashes was flickering in a flirtatious way and Kathrine couldn't help but skim her over.<span style=""font-style: italic""> 'Hrmm. Not much of a curve figure...'</span>she thought to herself. But none the less she could have some kind of fun with her. Maybe. As the women complemented her on her outfit and how well in fitted her ass, Kathrine smiled a sexy yet teasing smile. ""Why thank you..."" She replied as she gotten up from her throne. Lightly placing her hands on the arm chair of the chair she bent down lightly, making sure her ass was in full view of the women.  ""I was slightly worried it wouldn't suit me..."" she replied with a light shrug as she tried to look innocent of her flirtatious ways.<br/><br/>Standing up strait now she walked up to the women. ""This is a pretty little number..."" she commented as she pushed her body close to hers. The tips of her fingers lightly running across the hem of neckline on her dress. ""It's sweet and innocent like..."" she added in a flirtatious purr. ""Let me by you a drink Miss...?"" she paused for a moment to find the women's name before pulling from her waist belt lightly as she walked over to the bar. With each step she took her hips moved rhythmically from side to side."
2271,Ladies Night (OPEN),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=25311,2013-04-07T21:32:54,Tara,"Mill grins at Makota as he asks what should be approached first, men or drinks....tough choice. Given her incessant urge to want to just cuddle into one of these perfect gifts from God and be wrapped under that tone and muscular flesh, yet needing a drink with Ame's shananigans, the choice VERY difficult.<br/><br/>Men, are men, and men, even when one goes, another comes; and this place was craaaaawling with the warm bodies; she could wait, and so could Makota, at least for a few minutes. Ame needed to settle down and sit, then Mill could have her enjoyment this night.<br/><br/>Taking Makota's hand she grins at him and says in a rather odd tone, 'drinks sugar, first, then we mingle with the yum, mmkay?'. Making way to the bar, Mill notices Kathrine heading their way, and lowers her head in a respectful hello as a chuckle is stifled in the back of her throat, watching Kathrine drag the other 'woman' by the waistline. Mill's eye raises slightly, and she thinks to herself that at least Makota made an effort to look like a woman, this ruse was DEFINATELY in need of some serious talking to and work to be a better played female. Mill giggles at Jacoda as she thinks this, then turns her attention back to Ame, who is slowly hobbling towards the bar.<br/><br/>Ame heads to the end of the bar, sliding slowly onto a stool, her cane raising up over her head and *cracking* off of the top of the bar, yelling at the bartend, 'HEY, CUTIEPIE! Ol' Ame here needs a drank! Git yer sassy ass ovah here an help a ol' lady out, you fine hunk o' meat!'<br/><br/>Millicent groans, facepalming her right hand into her forehead, looking at the woman closest to herself and Makota, immediately sensing this being as not one she has encountered before. Seravi<br/>intrigues Mill's senses, and she smiles at the woman, nodding a hello and then turning her attention to the bartend, clearing her throat, staring at Amehelia as the old crone smacks her lips, nasty tongue flicking in and out of her mouth like a frog snatching flies, her nose in the air sniffing at the bartend's scent.<br/><br/>'Ame, stop it, Lord.' Mill glances at the hag, staring her in the eyes, and Ame retorts, cackling high with her deep gutteral vocals, stating, ""Milly, ya leave dear ol' Ame alone! I'ma HUNTIN tanight!""<br/><br/>Mill continues to stare at the woman, head shaking gently, as the bartend clears his own throat, and Mill tilts her head at him, blushing slightly at the disturbance.<br/><br/>'I apologize for my aunt, she doesn't...get out much. She'd like...actually needs a drink. Vodka for her, please.'<br/><br/>The bartend nods, turning and finding a clean glass, when Mill speaks up as his back and bare cheeks stare her in the face. (Is a man naked serving drinks LEGAL?? He DID shave, right? We don't want any...um....extra things in the drinks ya know?) Thoughts ramble in her mind and Mill laughs, then states to the man and his rounded buns that dammit, seem to just CAPTURE a person's stare, 'eh sir, no need for a glass or ice, just hand her the bottle and we'll all be happy, trust me.'<br/><br/>The man looks at Mill over his shoulder and furrows his brow, and she repeats, 'trust me'. He obliges, sliding the bottle to Ame across the smooth bar top, and Ame snags it in her paws, crooked and curled fingers wrapping around the thin top of the bottle, bringing it to her lips and chugging, stopping finally and placing the bottle back onto the top of the bar. Ame smacks her lips, and as Mill is ordering a whiskey, three ice cubes, Amehelia grabs Mill's wrist again and pulls her towards her face, explaining in a hoarse whisper that is just loud enough to not be a whisper, ""Milly, don't be a crasher, sweety. Ol' Ame here needs ta eat an ya knows it's been too long!""<br/><br/>Mill growls at Amehelia, staring the old crone in the eyes again and clenches her jaw, speaking as her teeth grind at the old woman, 'dammit Ame, last time you almost got people in trouble, remember? And this is way too close to where I live for you to be pulling that shit.'<br/><br/>Ame cackles, tongue snaking out and licking at the corner's of her mouth, yellowed, cracked and missing teeth gleaming in the lighting from the establishment, 'dat was NOT my fault, Milly! I thought he was DEAD by damnet, I jus' wanted a SAMWICH an he got up!'<br/><br/>Mill continues to stare at Ame, and continues speaking in the clenched teeth manner to avoid anyone actually reading her lips, not thinking about their somewhat loud discussion, hoping it's drowned out by others talking and the music. 'God, Ame, you almost cut his weener off, you remember?! That wasn't a sandwich, you tried to eat him!'<br/><br/>Ame cackles, her cane again raising up and *cracking* off the bar top, and she twirls her barstool around, now hiking up the hem of her mumu over her knees, showing off some seriously old, wrinkled and nasty thigh, let's not forget about the unshaven legs to boot. 'dat's wha' I doooo, Milly, my peach! Dat's wha' I do! I wanted a sausage SAMWICH!'<br/><br/>Mill groans loudly, grabbing her glass of whiskey left by the bartend, turning to face Makota now, her eyes rolling up in a 'hurry a get a drink and get away from the crazy lady' look, a huge smile passing over her features as she looks around again, sooooo ready to dance and get some stress out of her system. Quickly drinking gulps of the liquid, it seeps down into a warm swell against her throat and hits her stomach, calming her urge to want to smack the old woman upside her head.<br/><br/>'Makota, my dearest, we are SO gonna rock this place tonight, one way or another!'"
2272,Ladies Night (OPEN),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=25311,2013-04-08T12:02:46,Sound of Silence,"After her drink was drained another was ordered in its place. Moments later, that one had become drained as well and Seravi called the charming young bartender over once again to refill it. He wasted no time tending to her every request which pleased her greatly. She thanked him, watched him move to some other customers whoâ€™ve decided they were in the mood for a drink, and sipped her third drink carefully. There was no use getting wasted right when the night was still young, she wanted to spend some time with this bartender, to get a feel for him. He really had caught her eye the more she looked at him, the more appealing he seemed. By the end of the night, if she does not decide he is lucky enough to come to bed with her, assuming his services are up to her standards, she might very well leave him a little tip.<br/><br/>That would be nice, wouldnâ€™t it? She doesnâ€™t always leave tips for people. That being said it really would all the more special should she actually follow through with her decision. Ah, but she was not willing to make any solid promises just yet. The night was only just beginning to warm up as more people were only just starting to pour in. There plenty of fish in the sea, she didnâ€™t want to reel one in and discover she had caught a bad fish. That would not please her.<br/><br/>Seravi had just been about to order another drink when a few more people joined her at the bar. â€œWell, well, it seems Iâ€™ve gotten some company for the night,â€ she had commented with a smirk as she looked the trio over. Drinking alone has never been the she-wolfâ€™s style at all.  There was dear Millicent, never a dull moment around her, who had been the one who invited her to come here, and two people that she did not recognize. Mill always seemed to have interesting company with her though she has never really met too many of her friends. One of them seemed feminine but her scent told her otherwise, she did not question this however, and the other was an old woman. The old woman had immediately amused her when she began to guzzle down her vodka like it was water, moments after she had ordered her drink.<br/><br/>This was going to be one hell of a night, especially with company like that, she thought to herself with a smirk as she sipped at her drink again. She didnâ€™t order another one when she finished. Instead the now empty glass had been gently pushed away for the bartender to either take away or refill. She was not going to refuse either action. It took gallons to get a werewolf drunk anyway; it wasnâ€™t like she was worried about becoming intoxicated so early in the night. Perhaps it had been the bitter taste of the alcohol that caused her to stop. She was never one to like drinks that were bitter, like that one. For a moment her eyes scanned the menu to see what else was there and contemplated ordering some good old Southern Comfort for the hell of it but decided against it for the time being.<br/><br/>Plenty of time for all that later, right? Just wait until the night really gets wild.<br/><br/>Her eyes went to the one Mill had called Makota. Eyeing him (she was convinced he was indeed male in drag now that she was getting a better look) up Seravi gave a bit of a smirk and arched her brow in amusement. â€œNow thisâ€¦ this isnâ€™t something you see every day, is it? I suppose this bar attracts the attention of even the more bizarre,â€ she chuckled softly, grinning wolfishly at him. Her brown eyes seemed to flicker with amusement. Seravi really was a creature easily amused by the smallest things sometimes, proving to be one of her downfalls on occasion. No, she would not chase after something shiny if such a thing caught her eye but she might turn her attention to it for a second. That was the case here: she noticed something was off and merely took a closer look.<br/><br/>Very observant she was. More often than just looking to chase something shiny, she was not a cat, to think such a thing of her would be insulting, observing was more her style. She had half a mind to question Mill about her company. That old lady definitely looked like she was going to be a handful, not that it would be a bad thing. This night was meant to be wild so she says bring on the handfuls and other strange people who might show up.<br/><br/>Seravi tapped the bar again to get the bartenderâ€™s attention, â€œChanged my mind. Iâ€™d like to have myself another,â€ She said with that same wolfish grin on her face, innocence in her eye. The bartended nodded and brought her another drink right away, removing her empty glasses in the process and smiling at her the way he had before."
2273,Ladies Night (OPEN),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=25311,2013-04-09T12:36:17,zoruna,"Makota looked at Mill. Then looked around. There was all sort of wonderful people. Of course the men were technically naked and DAMN they were smexy. His eyes sparkled as he looked at all the smexiness. And they...had glowsticks? His eyes widened for a moment. That was a new one for him. It made him grin a bit. He looked to Mill as she spoke. â€œOf course! The drinks and then the smexies. Yes. They are very yummy to look at.â€ He said. His eyes sparkling a bit. â€œI bet they know how to dance and give a good massage.â€ He said. A flash of his teeth show a bit of fangage. He was fighting their coming down. Telling himself though he needed it he could probably go a little while longer without it. He spotted Jacoda and let out a hiss. That scent. Oh...heâ€™d never ever forget that scent. He sighed and rolled his eyes. Ame...was not the only source of trouble here tonight. A huge source of trouble and chaos was disguised as a woman. Talk about a party crasher. He snickered as he saw how Katherine reacted to his flirting. He almost giggled when the man was dragged by his dress over to the bar. Looking at Mill once more. He noticed the look and smiled at the man. â€œI would like a margarita. Frozen not on the rocks. Strawberry if you have it.â€ He said. When he got his drink he looked at Mill. He giggled quite audibly. â€œYes. Yes we are. Let us rock the night away.â€ He sipped at his Margarita. He so loved it smoothie style.<br/><br/>He looked at the other woman who seemed to be studying him. He wiggled his fingers and flashed her a beautiful smile. He looked around. â€œOh...I love to see the smexy men. It is lile...awesome.â€ He looked at her. â€œDarling your dress is hot. It so looks good on you. That color...it accents your features in a desirable way. You should so do the runway...you have the looks and I bet you got the skills to knock them dead.â€ The way he talked he could definitely be mistaken as the girly gay. he was actually bisexual but due to his uh...feelings...it was actually a very complicated matter. Since he was male physically but felt he was a woman...to which gender was he actually gay? Physically he was male so it would be assumed male. Yet in every other way he was a woman...so it could also be assumed it was female. So perhaps he was gay to both? Or was he hetero to females because of physically being male. Or was he hetero to males because he felt he was a woman in a mans body? Complicated. Complicated. He was a transvestite. He knew this. He was okay with this. He had the body of a male in which he was trapped. He would not change that despite the fact  he would dress and act as he felt he should of been...a woman.<br/><br/>He looked at Mill. â€œDo you see any of the nommable smexies you want to dance with and rock the night away with Mill love?â€ He asked wit ha wide smile.<br/><br/>Jacoda groaned in his head. She had such a hot sexy and teasing smile. Damn. She was beyond fine. Hot. Sizzling hot. He need to stay focused. Then...she went and bent like she did. He groaned. He quickly had to think of something to keep from getting a bit turned on by that. It would so ruin the disguise. He thought of the giant squid in a tutu tap dancing across the ship singing horrible horrible sound opera. That made it easy to calm down inside. â€œI doubt there is anything you could wear that would not accent your natural beauty.â€ This of course was not a flirt but a genuine opinion and compliment.<br/><br/>Ah...crap. She was getting closer. And closer. And closer. He blinked and was shocked when she got all up on him. Damn. Damn. Best thing to do...imagine his gay ass second mate in a tuxedo with a tie talking with a french accent and tap dancing. Yes. Yes. That helped. The man looked strange in anything other than those crossdressing outfit he wore. He flashed a smile. â€œWhy thank you for such a lovely compliment.â€ He then got the shock of his life. He was dragged by his belt. Ah...crap. â€œJanine.â€ He said in a pretend shy voice. Gah...this woman made this ruse so damn hard. Now he just need to get drunk to become his smexy self. He had a feeling she had noticed his uh...lack of curvage. â€œI would love a drink.â€ He said with a true smile.<br/><br/>He looked at the bartender. â€œI would like some rum.â€ He loved rum. Blame it on being a pirate. Blame it on whatever you want.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">The bartender looked at him. â€œIâ€™m sorry maâ€™am we are all out of rum. We do not have any rum in the bar. It should be here within a few hours.â€</span><br/><br/>Jacoda stared at him like he was lying. Like this was some highly impossible concept. Just listening as the man continued. ""Why is the rum gone?""<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">The bartender blinked. â€œWell as my boss knows...the ship carrying our double shipment was caught in Hurricane Vincent. All of our rum shipment went down with the ship. We had a new smaller shipment flown in from across the country. It should be here iin a few hours as I said.â€ The man then proceeded to go into furhter detail that made the explanation quite detailed and lengthy.</span><br/><br/>Jacoda blinked. Then looked puzzled. Rum...went down with the ship? The horror. What a waste of perfectly delicious rum. â€œBut why is the rum gone?â€ he asked. A bit fixated on that point. He wanted rum. Yet...it was gone. It made no sense. He did not quite understand why the rum would be gone. How could ALL the rum be mysteriously gone??? He just stared at the man in shock. â€œAlright a large shot of whiskey then.â€ he said. Looking at Katherine with a lovely smile. Slyly slipping free of her hold on his belt. When he was given the whiskey he pretended to sip at it but quickly downed it. Then acted all giggly and shit like he was quite tipsy. â€œI feel so giggly. Ooo...too much clothing.â€ He backed away from her and with a flash he had thrown off the dress with the bra flying into the air quite quickly. Confetti flew everywhere. The wig followed next. Letting his true wild yet somewhat hot hair style free to be itself.<br/><br/>He quickly seemed to sober up. â€œAh...much better. Much better.â€ He said. Sending a flirty gaze to the vampire queen of this club. Yet the impish and devilish smile was quite sexy in its own way. He was in his basically pirate garbs. The shirt clung to his torso in all the right places. Including against a well pronounced yet not overly so six pack. The way the shirt hung on him showed he was very toned. Arm muscles that showed he was strong without looking like a bodybuilder. His pants modern pirate pants yet they clearly showed he had an ass to him yet it was well proportioned to his body. His legs toned and muscular. He stretched and winked at Katherine. â€œYou really are drop dead sexy dove.â€ He slipped back into his true persona. Even without his trenchcoat and pirate bandana or hat...he just screamed devilish pirate of the sea.<br/><br/>Flirting with danger was always fun. He was not human yet not even his crew was sure what the hell he was. He wasnâ€™t either...all he knew was he wasnâ€™t human. Not that it mattered. The only thing that could make this party better would be...a cannon he could shoot himself out of."
2274,Ladies Night (OPEN),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=25311,2013-04-10T20:38:24,wintersday,"Kathrine looked around and she dragged the 'women' from her belt behind her to the bar. As she did her eyes court sight of the other Vampire female, and she notice that she lowered her head slightly for a polite hello. Kathrine did the same with a somewhat warm smile. As she returned her gaze over to her 'capture' as it was she smile and awaited her to order her choice of drink. ""So what will you have...Janine"" she asked, saying her name in lustful tone before drawing her eye to the lovely bartender who where serving the two Vampires and there granny friend.<br/><br/>The old women's enthusiasm was enough to make a small laugh escape Kathrine's full red lips. It seemed she was right in keeping a little eye on her, though she found her amusing all the same. It was refreshing to see an older character who hadn't given up on the kinky stuff in life. So many have, once they get to a certain age, but really to Kathrine she believes that it opens a whole new leave of life. To her the only way life was really going to stop was when she was dead. Dead. So there was no need to stop yet and she didn't think that other should too.<br/><br/>Keeping her on on the granny a little longer, she shock her head and smirked at the way she talked. Clearly she was a women on a mission and thirsty for more then just alcohol. Talking of which, Kathrine's eyes grew in amazement as she watched her down a load of the vodka from the bottle, as if it was water. It seemed the the granny was butting some of the women to shame when it came to having a drink. Thinking of which where was her drink?<br/><br/>Drawing her gaze back over to Janine she watched as another barman was explaining the lack of rum to her. The sad and confused look upon her face was both sweet and innocent. Gently she ran her fingers up along her back ""Don't worry, there will be some soon. Why don't you pick something else?"" Kathrine suggest sweetly as withdrew her hand from her back and continued to look across the bar at all her other guests. It seemed like the place was really starting to fill out now. Soon it would be time to bring this night up a notch. After all Kathrine had a few surprises that night.<br/><br/>Looking across the bar she took note of who was here. It was could to keep take the kind of customers that showed up. It would help her in her needs to keep her business the best by providing the service that her guests needs. Such as, if there was a large sum of Vampires then she could do night devoted to the kind. With lushes bodies to suck and drink from, this would be something she could provide if enough people was interested and showed up. Some with werewolves and other beings, she could do certain nights to match just there needs and wants. Kathrine was always looking for new and exciting ways to improve her establishments.<br/><br/>Talking of which there didn't seem to be that great of number werewolves, which was quite a shame really. There was one thought that court her eye. She was drinking whisky and she had a certain appeal towards her. Now Kathrine wasn't really much into women, though the odd one or two she wouldn't mind have a little fun with, and who better to have a little fun with then a werewolf? They always seem to have a wild side that was both exciting and fun. '<span style=""font-style: italic"">Hrm I wonder how little miss sweet would react to such a thing?</span>Kathrine thought to herself as her eyes darted from the she wolf to the little sweet lady she was with.<br/><br/>It seemed by this time she had ordered herself a drink. She watched as she sipped on it shyly and Kathrine ordered herself a drink. Disaronno with ice to be exacted. Kathrine sipped the fruity liqueur as she watched Janine sip hers, though it seemed yo be gone in a flash. Kathrine looked over at her amused for a moment before she stood back. In a blink of an eye, fabric and confetti was flying everywhere. Kathrine stood there, mouth slightly open, eyes wide and her drink in her hand with small bits of confetti. This had seemed to attracted a lot of attention from many of the customers.<br/><br/>Kathrine stared at him blankly for a moment, unsure what had just happen. Then it all clicked. Well she should have known that Janine wasn't really a women, I mean she lacked any kind of a womanly figure and there was just this little something that did seem that quite right. Well this made much more seance. The shock from her face soon faded and a small annoyed yet teasing smile appeared on her lips. She took her time at looking at the new figure before her. Hrm, she much approved of this form of him then the other.<br/><br/>She took in his delightful form and the way the fabric hugged his perfectly toned body. As he commented on how sexy she looked made her smile grow slightly. "" Why thank you Mr..."" she replied and waited fro his name. As she did she walked up closer to him like she had down before, but this time, teasingly walked around him, brushed herself up against him every now and then. ""I think I much prefer you like this... and those boots...mmmmm"" she said as she soon stood before him, eyes glinting with excitement, wit her fangs showing every so lightly as she licked them flirtatiously. ""Now you wait here... I'll be back in a moment..."" she added as she ran her finger from his Adam's apple, down his chest and two his bet buckle.<br/><br/>With a click of her heals and shake of her hips she made her way over to her throne so that she was a little higher then everyone else. The music dived down slightly to a gently hum. She tapped her black long nails on the edge of the glass and waited from the room to fall silent. ""Know my beautiful ladies, I think that it's about time to get this party started! I thought to get things a little more exciting and fun, I would introduce a game. Each of my men, apart from the ones behind the bar, have glow sticks placed around there waist, which i'm sure you may have notice. The aim of this little game is to get as many glow sticks as you can from them WITHOUT using your hands. If you do either more or my men will handcuff your hands behind your back till all the glow sticks have been court."" she looked around the room and all the women who where both intrigued and excited. A pleasing smile grew on her lips.<br/><br/>""The winner will be allowed free drink for the rest of night. So by the sound of my Dong the game will start and when the Dong rings again, the last glow stick has been found."" With that Kathrine walked over to her Dong grabbed the drum stick and await for the men to get ready. Once all of them nodded she banged her Dong and watched as the ladies started to collect. The music volume went back to it's normal level and Kathrine made her way back to her Pirate.<br/><br/>Collecting a glow stick from behind the bar she placed it onto Jacoda's belt in front of where is member should be. She gave him a playful wink. ""Well I can't leave you out of the fun now can I?"" Kathrine comment with a flirtatious smile. Slowly with her breasts pushed up against him lightly she slid down so that her head was in view of the glow stick. Greedily she placed her hands on his hips and moved them behind and underneath his clothing so that her hands could squeeze his bare arse. Looking up at him she smirked and pushed her breasts against him hard. From there she moved them up and down gently, rubbing against not just the glow stick but him as well. She continued this even after the glow stick neatly tucked in between her boobs. She was quite enjoying teasing Jacoda, in a way it was her little revenge on him tricked her that he was a women.<br/><br/>Slowly after torturing him for what must have seen ages to him, Kathrine slowly raised, making sure that her breasts never left his body and her eyes still meet with his. Her hands stayed where they where for a little while longer as she knew stood up strait. Most of her body pushed up against him. ""Mmmm. Is that a sward in your pocket or are you get please to see me?"" Kathrine teased over to him with a sexy giggle. ""Your turn...and remember no hands."" she added as she removed her hands from his perfectly shaped arse."
2275,Ladies Night (OPEN),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=25311,2013-04-11T04:19:08,Tara,"As soon as Kathrine spoke of glowsticks, no hands, game and handcuffs, Amehelia's eyes lit up, the old crone cackling out with a 'wooooooooohoooo!!!', her cane waving around her head with one hand as the other tugged the bottle to her lips for another huge swallow of vodka. She slams the now half empty bottle on the bar top and stands slowly, putting the majority of her weight onto her cane, hobbling bent over towards the closest man. Her cracked lips smack as that nasty tongue darts in and out of her mouth, and she whispers in an alcohol-laden breath mixed with some serious breath stank at the man, 'hey cutiepie!! ol' Ame here be needin' some helps!! A ol' woman can't be kneelin boy! help dear ol' Ame out an put yer sexy ass on dat dere chair standin' up!!'<br/><br/>Oddly, the man obliges her, stepping onto a hardbacked chair, facing Amehelia, and the hag wastes no time, the tip of her cane tapping off the floor as she literally goes face first for....she's missed the glowstick, and if anyone were to pay attention and watch her, those nasty lips and teeth of hers prepare for a gobble of not the glowstick, but for something much tastier in hr opinion under his cute little apron.<br/><br/>His glowstick bounces around her forehead, illuminating her ruddy skin and bits and pieces of hair, as Mill's eyes turn wide in horror, she knows what Amehelia is trying to do, and not liking it one bit.<br/><br/>Ame bites, she's not in it for the glowstick, and Mill moves quickly, her glass sliding across the bar as she quickly moves towards Amehelia, voice rigid, 'Amehelia Furnseworth, you stop that RIGHT NOW!!' Mill nudges at the old woman's side, just in time as the hag's teeth clamp shut, spittle flying from her mouth.<br/><br/>Amehelia, not happy at all, retorts with a cackle, her forefinger curled up and waggling at Millicent, 'damnet Milly!! I'm playin' a GAME, now let me get da' glow worm!!'<br/><br/>Mill grumbles, shaking her head at Amehelia and squinting at the woman, 'Ame, I swear to the heavens if you do that again I'm taking you out of here, period.'<br/><br/>Amehelia grumbles, spitting at Mill's feet in protest, then sticks her tongue out at Millicent, turning again to the man, and latching her mouth around his glowstick, winning a secondary prize to what she wanted as first place. Mill opens her hand, palm up, as Ame drops the slobbery green glowing length into her hand, and proceeds to hobble towards the next man.<br/><br/>Mill looks at the man as he steps from the chair, her tone apologetic, 'I'm so sorry, she's not usually this...brass?' Her hand runs through her hair, and she moves to follow Amehelia, Mill's tiny skirt bouncing against her upper thigh, heels clicking as she keeps a close eye on her 'aunt'.<br/><br/>Millicent, adoring this time out, even with the ornary Amehelia, will not participate in this game; she admires the hard bodies, the potential for warm skin, those manly arms wrapping her in a deep embrace, and she could have one, indeed, this night. Mill, simply will not. Although they are parted, and Solas, seemingly gone from this lifetime once again, Mill is committed to him fully.<br/><br/>And as she steps next to Ame, holding out her hand for the next glowstick, making sure Amehelia doesn't latch onto the men's 'other glowsticks', she notices the ongoings of the huddle near Seravi, Kathrine and Jacoda, grinning. Makota, she winks at from her position, knowing he is about to go hog-wild in this game, and anxious to see who the winner finally is."
2276,Ladies Night (OPEN),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=25311,2013-04-13T11:18:44,Sound of Silence,"Oh, he was complimenting her dress was he? Howâ€¦ interesting.<br/><br/>Arching a brow, clearly amused by not just the fact that a man was dressed like a woman, but acted like one, she flashed a wolfish smile and took a sip of her drink. If the alcohol was amplifying the fact that she was amused, it wouldnâ€™t be a lie despite the fact she was able to hold her liquor. The dim lighting from the few lights that were lit above seemed to compliment her for just a moment when she did; she really could be an attractive woman when one really got a good look at her. When she had come out here tonight she had not come out expecting compliments on what she was wearing. If anything she would have expected people to notice but not say anything, not many people really paid much attention to clothes at a wild party, rather than have someone drooling over her.<br/><br/>Unfortunately Makota had turned away from her before she could give a verbal response. Shaking her head, she had decided that it was his loss and went back to her drink. He was not going to be placed on her list of men to take to bed. A few drinks and she was already beginning to feel it, looks like she was out of practice. That, honestly, would not be entirely false considering it has been awhile since she had brought herself to have any sort of fun. She did not want to jump to conclusions but somewhere in her mind she was finding it a shame that dear Makota would not be providing her with the fun she was seeking. Assuming she already knew exactly what that was at this very moment, he might be ignored for the rest of the night and given no chance to redeem himself. Depending on her mood, she could be nice.<br/><br/>Would a second chance be given to him? Perhaps, perhaps not. She was not always someone who gave second chances to those who have failed to amuse her. If she found something to be dull and boring, she would just find something else that suited her. That was probably why she did not have very many friends and kept to herself most of the time. For example, the woman who had come up to the bar with anotherâ€¦ woman? No, this one smelled like a man as well; he even had more testosterone leaking from him than Makota did. These two were interesting and had caught her eye almost right away. She had listened to them while she sipped her drink, her full attention on them for the time being, looking them over like she had when Makota, Mill, and the old lady she still needed to get acquainted with had approached the bar.<br/><br/>Not too long afterâ€¦ the woman was now a man and the two began to flirt with each other. This night was definitely full of surprised. A lot of bizarre people were here, she had even caught the scents of some preternatural characters as well. This should be fun.<br/><br/>Seravi listened with great interest while Miss Katherine had explained her little game and watched as the men had taken up their positions. A man she had seen earlier was in the mix. Deep in her consciousness, her wolf barked as if to coax her into doing the game not that it really needed to. This had already caught her interest the moment Katherine had mentioned they were to try to get the glow sticks off the men using only their teeth. She couldnâ€™t help but smirk and show off a bit of canine at that, running her tongue over her teeth as she, too, stood in front of the man she had been eyeing. Smiling up at him she wasted no time getting straight down to business. Her only hope was that she would not accidentally bite something else while she was playing this game. It was dark in the room, after all, and even with her excellent vision lighting was limited.<br/><br/>If only her old friends, and her uncle, could see her now. Normally she should not be caught dead doing something like this. She really has decided to spend this night having fun, taking any opportunity given to her for entertainment.<br/><br/>The actual removal of the glow stick was taking more time than she had wanted. Everyone else was ahead of her; she would need to catch up sooner or later. It went without saying that she didnâ€™t mind much, considering she was playing around with the man, winning was not really on her mind anyway, not as much as it should be. He smiled down at her while she nipped at the stick playfully, occasionally glancing up at him and flashing a smile of her own. Needless to say she was definitely playing around. She would not consider if flirting, but some might disagree with that, part of her knew it was, but she has never been the type to do much flirting. The way she was going about this little game almost seemed unlike her not that she really cared. This was fun, she would admit, so she was going to keep having fun.<br/><br/>If the man who had come in dressed like a woman had to participate then she had no choice but to do this as well. Now was not the time to be a wet blanket. Then again it was mostly her wolf that wanted to have some fun, she was encouraging her to keep playing, there was no running away from this either way, so she was essentially stuck here until she was satisfied. Not that she minded, of course. The more she got into this game the more she found herself enjoying it. Slowly but surely she yanked off a few glow sticks with ease making her way down the line. Catching up, once she had removed a few, was proving to be less of a challenge than she thought even with the gameâ€™s conditions. Coordination has always been a perk of hers. When she came to the man who had come in dressed like a woman she made sure to put on her little flirting act.<br/><br/>With bat of the eyes and a wolfish smile, she yanked the stick off of him after the second try. Seravi had learned fairly quickly that the third time was always successful. She has become fairly lucky tonight, perhaps she would win, who knew. While not competitive by nature even she liked to win whether it was on her mind or not."
2277,Ladies Night (OPEN),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=25311,2013-04-18T11:36:11,zoruna,"Makota laughed a bit and continued to drink his strawberry margarita. Was that woman...flirting with him? He blinked a bit. He might feel he should have been a woman but he still had tendencies of a man. He liked either gender and just studied the woman. He looked back around the club slash bar. This was going to be an exciting night. Of this he was sure. He could entertain a woman for the night just as well if not better than he could a man. He was not picky. His gaze roamed over the sexy assortment of males dressed in not but an apron. That was such a sexy thought. His gaze moved back over to the woman in purple. It framed her body in all the right ways. He wasnâ€™t drooling over her and he never gave empty compliments. He would have had to been blind not to notice she was attractive.<br/><br/>Though soon the woman threw off her clothing and his eyes went wide. Then sighed and groaned. Seriously?! That man was nothing but trouble. How he managed to always break into every place of fun...was beyond him. That pirate was no good. He was hitting on the club owner and vampire queen...sorta. He had to admit the man had guts to hit on a vampiress. His fangs flashed a bit as he smiled in amusement. His gaze roamed back to the woman in purple. Perhaps...heâ€™d ask her for a dance. Yet before he could go over there to do so...Katherine was up on her makeshift throne.<br/><br/>His eyes went wide and he grinned like a fiend. Oooooooooo......this sounded exciting! He had not played a game like this since his eighteenth birthday. A party Millicent threw together for him. He blinked for a moment at the old womanâ€™s actions...then moved to play the game himself. Roaming over to a red headed male and knelt down. Moving his hands behind his back he tilted his head. Grabbing ahold of the bottom of the glowstick with his teeth. He pulled until it came off. Pulling it from his mouth and held it in his hand. Oooo....these men all smelled so tantalizingly delicious. He continued to go around grabbing glowsticks from men.<br/><br/>Jacoda saw and felt her eyes giving him the scan over. Not a once over but a full indepth eyeballed investigation of his true appearance. He just acted like he had no idea she was doing so. Stretching out as he had been rather tense in that form. Not exactly his favorite disguise but each disguise served a purpose. That one had served its purpose. Now it was gone and over with. He saw her smiled grow ever so slightly. If he had his pirate captains hat heâ€™d have taken it off and done a most overly acted out bowing type scene. Since he did not have it, or his awesome trench coat, he settled for a quick bow in which his arm crossed across his chest. â€œPirate Captain Jacoda Crow.â€<br/><br/>As he stood up he flashed a dashing and devilish grin. Glancing to the men cloaked only in an apron. â€œIâ€™d sat at your service but as I can see what that leads to...I say it not.â€ He smirked a bit. â€œI certainly do not fancy their attire.â€ He chuckled a bit. â€œStill...â€ He said with a smile. â€œ...I rather enjoy it here.â€ He watched her as she walked closer. Following her with his eyes as this time she started walking around him teasingly. Feeling her form brush against his every so often. He blinked and just followed her. What the devil was this dove up to?<br/><br/>He stared as she stood in front of him. â€œI much prefer this me as well.â€ he snickered. â€œThough I really do wish I could have had my trusty trenchcoat here. It completes the look you see.â€ he smiled an impish grin. He looked to his boots. â€œPirate boots dove. Pirate boots. Gotta love em.â€ He smirked after saying this. She was flashing her fangs at him. Oh dear...dove probably gonna eat him. Not in the kinky sexual way either. He watched her licking her fangs and found his thoughts imagining that tongue elsewhere. Oh yes...even his mind seemed to enjoy flirting with this obviously dangerous vampiress.<br/><br/>He arched an eyebrow as she went up on stage and made an announcement about the game. Well that was...interesting. Kinda kinky too in a strange what the hell is the point of that game...sort of way. He kept his gaze following the devilish woman...who he had to admit had him quite fascinated...as she reached behind the bar. She pulled out...a glowstick? What did she plan to do....oh my. He blinked as she put it upon his belt. Right in front of his groin. He mentally groaned. This did not bode well. Did not bode well at all. She was as dangerous as a great white and as mysterious as a treasure map in which the island is in a place unmarked upon any other map.<br/><br/>â€œWell...you could. Iâ€™d not have...mmmm...â€ he said. Cutting off his sentence as he felt her breasts squish up against his chest. Oh...the pleasure of the femaleâ€™s flesh. The softness of the womanâ€™s breasts...compared to nothing. Silk was never as soft or warm as that of a womanâ€™s chest. He groaned a bit and shivered as she trailed her breasts down his form as she went to kneeling before him. Dammit. He blinked in surprise when he felt her hands at his hips for all but a moment. Feeling them as they went behind him and then was in for quite the shock. Her hands went INTO his pants and was touching his ass. Wow...talk about kinky. And now...she was squeezing his ass. Wow...wasnâ€™t she the forward dove? Then again...once he got over the initial shock he had to admit...it wasnâ€™t that shocking. She was a vampiress and they were known for their straightfowardness.<br/><br/>She was smirking at him. He looked at her curiously then...holy shit! He groaned when her breasts crushed into his groin hard. Hell...he knew what was gonna happen now. He probably deserved it for tricking her like he had but...it all been in good fun. Troublemaker that he was he had been unable to resist. Then she was moving them up and down against him and his groin. His groan turned into a moan. His head fell back a bit. Fucking hell! That felt nice. Dammit. This had to be revenge for tricking her. He felt her get the glowstick off his belt and yet...she kept teasingly rubbing her breasts over his groin. â€œMmmmmm tease...â€ he moaned out. Damn her. Got his body all excited. Quite aroused he was.<br/><br/>It was quite noticable too considering she had caused a tent in his pants. He groaned...damn...pants...so constricting. Hell....he shifted trying to adjust himself to be more comfortable. His pants which normally were a nice fit felt so damn small. Like they shrank six sizes. Then up her body went her breasts again. He wanted to play with those teasing orbs of soft flesh. With his hands. With his mouth. God...the images werenâ€™t helping him douse the raging fire inside his pants. He looked at her with a heated look. Tease. Damn tease. She pressed against him and he grinded their groins together.<br/><br/>He smirked a bit. â€œCould be both...might have to investigate it for yourself.â€ He said in a husky and sexual purr. Playfully teasing her back. Inside his head trying everything he could think of to cool off the fact his body was aroused. Damn pants...so constricting. He moved against her and decided he wasnâ€™t going to play fair. He knew that a fanged ones neck was usually a hot spot. That nipping and sucking on it drove them wild. He got such the sexy devilish smile on his face. He moved his mouth to the right side of her neck. Sucking and nipping the flesh slowly as he made a downwards trail with her neck. Moving down her collarbone and across the front of her shoulder. Down her right breast and moved his mouth over her right nipple and pulled on it gently with his teeth. Moving his mouth up and over to the left breast and repeating that action. Grinding against her and had to clamp his hands behind him to keep from trying to pin the fanged one somewhere.<br/><br/>No hands...was the hardest rule he had EVER had to play by. He hated rules but eh...heâ€™d go along with it...just this one time. His mouth moved to press his head against her chest. Lightly nipping the flesh as he moved his mouth to the string of the glowstick. No hands. No hands. He wanted to touch her with his hands. Hardest...thing...ever. He grabbed ahold of the string and clamped his teeth down on it. Pulling the glowstick out from nestled between her breasts. Holding the now dangling from his mouth glowstick in his teeth. He stood up some but kept his body pressed into hers. He wanted his hands....to touch her. He moved them and pressed her into him more by the small of her back."
2278,Ladies Night (OPEN),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=25311,2013-04-22T21:13:41,wintersday,"Katherine smirked as she felt his hard pleasure rubbing against herself. It seemed that her teasing had worked, but at the slight coast of her being slightly turned on herself. She always had a thing for larger 'pleasures' and Jacoda seemed to have just that and to think those pants of his must be constricting a bit too. Hrmm, yes very impressive. Once could imagine a load a fun with that. Perhaps by the end of the night she might... all depends on how much more she could please him and he to her. Katherine didn't mind pleasing guys, hey half the time it was fun but for things to go further they had to know how to please her too. There was no fun if just one person was getting all of the pleasure now, was there?<br/><br/>Her eyes narrowed some what as she saw the sexy devilish smile appear on his lips. Now what could he be playing at now? It sparked her interest and despite her suspicions a small smile appeared on her lips, showing just how intrigued she was. Soon Kathrine found out exactly what the Pirate Captain had in mind. She tilted her more to one side, giving him more space and room to suckle on her neck. He went lower and around her chest till he started to suckle and nip on her nibbles, which grew and stiffen under his touch.<br/><br/>Moaning gently Kathrine closed her eye enjoying the feeling of him licking and sucking her breasts. Out of all the things she expected from the Pirate Captain, this had to be one of the last things. For one thing this guy had balls. Not many men or women would take such a bold move towards a Vampire, and not even that many knew of their sweet spot. She was growing more and more impress and aroused by him and his surprises. What else would he have up her sleeve for her tonight?<br/><br/>As he dangled the glowstick from his mouth, she smirked across at him, eyes wide and dilated with excitement and pleasure. ""Well I got the feeling you may have done that before..."" Kathrine commented, more about the way he was able to arouse her then actually getting the glowstick. Though before either of them could comment or tease in another way, one of the bar men from behind called for her attention. ""This had better be good."" she hissed as she turned head towards him, her body still firmly pressed up against Jacoda.<br/><br/>""It seems we have a tie M'lady. "" The bar tender said in a deep tone as he nodded to two guest. Drawing her gaze over she saw that the she wolf and the gentlemen dressed as a women had drawn to tie, betting everyone else in the room. ""Ok, well you know what to do. Get the guys set up."" she said over to the bar men before turning her gaze over to Jacoda. ""Well I hope you can forgive me Captain but I have a little something I got to do..."" Kathrine said over to him as she pushed him against the counter with her body, pressing every inch of her against him. Teasingly she brushed her lips against his, not making it into a kiss but still feeling the softness of there lips brush up against one another. ""Don't go anywhere."" she whispered against his lips before she took a step back and made her way over to her throne.<br/><br/>Standing on her throne she looked over her guests as the music dived down a little. ""Well it seems we have a tie! Would the two winners like to come up here with me please?"" she asked as she waited for them to come up. The crowd gave a light cheer and a clap. ""Congratulations on getting the most glowstick's without using your hands BUT we can't have two winners now. So I believe a tie breaker is in order. Within the club there are three men. Each with one glowstick tied to the apron. The person who finds two or more wins. It's the same rules as before, no hands."" Kathrine said over to the two of them with a amused look upon her lips. She was quite looking forward to this. It would be interesting to see who would win.<br/><br/>""With the sound of my dong you may go but remember play nicely with both each other and the men."" Kathrine walked over to her dong and gave it a hit which, sounded for the two of them on their hunt for the last three glowstick's. While the crowd grew excited with this, cheering them on, Kathrine made her way back over to Jacoda and gave him teasing little wink. Grabbing the glow stick from him she smirked and pressed her body up against him again like before. â€œThe third glowstick.â€ She whispered across his lips as she slid her hands down his chest and over to his hard member. From there she hooked the glowstick back up and onto his belt.<br/><br/>Yes Jacoda had the third glowstick that the she wolf and the man dressed as a women needed. This was going to make things a lot more interesting. â€œPlay nicely and keep these surprises up, I might even play with your very own glowstick later to night.â€ She purred against his lips as she pressed his member into her a little more. Knowing that he was very much excited she took a step back from him. â€œNow donâ€™t make it to easy for themâ€¦â€ she added with a evil get sexy giggle."
2279,Ladies Night (OPEN),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=25311,2013-04-25T11:52:15,Sound of Silence,"Seravi was enjoying every moment of this game the more time went on. Her tongue playfully licked a manâ€™s leg and he moaned in delight, she could feel him shiver, which satisfied her wolf greatly. That glow stick that had been attached to the manâ€™s apron had not been won unfortunately. It had dropped to the floor after she delivered a mental kick to her wolf, preventing herself from going after the manâ€™s penis after he had gotten a very obvious erection. As much as she wanted it to be part of the game, right now she was after glows sticks, not penises, much to her wolfâ€™s dismay. It was interesting to see her wolf becoming so active since she was usually a violent creature.  It really had been a treat making the decision to come out here tonight instead of just sleeping the night away and waking up in the morning.<br/><br/>She really did need to come out and have a night like this more often. Not only did it satisfy her wolf, but she was having a lot of fun here. From the looks of things everyone else was having fun as well.<br/><br/>Who wanted to stay at home where there was a group of naked men around, and women getting glow sticks off their aprons with their teeth. Hopefully nobody would get anything stuck in their teeth while they were trying to grab the glow sticks. Oh, she could imagine the screams of pain if she let her wolf have her way and her teeth found themselves latched onto the penis of an unsuspecting victim. She would be lying if she said that she wasnâ€™t tempted. It was literally right in front of her, though she was half distracted by the glow she was attempting to get for the second time. When she yanked the stick off finally she straightened and looked the man in the eye. He smiled at her and she ran her index finger down the center of his chest, she could tell that he was enjoying her touch.<br/><br/>Either he was paid to act like he was enjoying her touch or she really did make this man horny. Maybe it was a little of both. Whatever it was, that aside, something about him caught her eye. Yes, this man may very well be the lucky son of a bitch who gets a good fuck. She smiled and leaned a little closer to him, looking into his eyes. The man remained where he was, but moved to put his arm around her and she put her arms around his neck. A sparkle shone in her dark eyes, and not just from the light hitting them to make them look rather stunning. Seravi was utterly caught up in the moment right now, swaying her hips to the music while she came onto the man. It seems the man wanted to come onto her as well, in more than one sense.<br/><br/>When the music stopped suddenly she frowned and looked towards Katherine, standing on her throne, while she explained there was a tie. A smirk touched her lips and she looked back to the man she had been flirting with. Then she stole a glance towards Makota, who seemed to be having just as much fun as she was, her competition in this tie-breaker, and she straightened herself to give the impression that she was set on winning. She felt bad walking away from the man she had been flirting with but she had other things to attend to. There was a game that she had to win, he would understand if he had even the smallest bit of intelligence in him.<br/><br/>Sometimes the pretty ones were dumb as a box of rocks.<br/><br/>Getting back on track she walked over to the first man before Makota could make his move and immediately eyed the glow stick with a devious and wolfish grin. She then slowly began working to pluck it off his belt. He shivered as she brushed against him in her attempts to get at the stick. She had to admit, he was doing all he could to make it hard for her to claim her prize, but she was determined to win and would not allow him to distract her. As handsome as he was winning was becoming more and more appealing now that the heat was on. Whatever the prize was, it was going to be hers, even if it was just a small one, the accomplishment of winning something had taken her over at this point. With her wolf urging her to go on, perhaps even come out for a bit, she was confident.<br/><br/>Katherine had said to play nice. Well, Seraviâ€™s wolf did not want to play nice, she wanted to play rough. What fun would it be if she was not allowed to play at least a little rough?  She nipped at the manâ€™s thigh lightly, just to prove that she was more than willing to get rough. The man smiled at her when she presented the glow stick and walked away, on to the next man. That had not been too bad, but the second man seemed really into the mood of the night and was pretty riled up. Perfect, she liked riled up. She played around with him as well, licking his inner thighs and brushing against his crotch while she nipped at the glow stick. He seemed to enjoy it so she kept up her little playful act it until she decided to yank the glow stick off finally.<br/><br/>Now to find where the third glow stick she needed, the one that would declare her the winter.<br/><br/>Where could that be? She checked every man in the area to see who might have it, running her finger down the chest of the man she had taking a liking to earlier. He didnâ€™t have it either, a discovery that, naturally, made her frown and sigh heavily. She would have liked for him to have the stick. Good job, Seravi, but your stick is attached to another man. If she did not find it soon Makota would surely find it and she did not want that to happen. She was not going to let him win.<br/><br/>Or, was she going to have to get the final stick from Makota? Wouldnâ€™t that be interesting? She could steal one of his stick, too, but that might be considered cheating and she does not like to cheat."
2280,Ladies Night (OPEN),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=25311,2013-04-28T18:34:45,zoruna,"Makota was surprised when he tied with the flirty wolf woman from before. This was going to be an exciting evening after all. He listened to Katherine as she spoke. He didn't see why she was so fascinated and interested in flirting with Jacoda. Let alone that dirty seductive game they were playing with each other. That man was trouble and loved to cause chaos. He grinned excitedly as the game began. When the dong sounded he began to run around searching for glow sticks. Even giving a couple a lick to the dick before moving on. He watched Seravi grab two sticks with extreme speed. Apparently she was determined to be the winner of this game. That meant he had to find the third glowstick before she did. He kept looking and mentally groaned when he spotted where it was. Wasn't that just his luck? It was on the one man he had no intentions of ever touching. Still...a game was a game. He ran towards Jacoda who looked rather uncomfortable with that hard on in those tight pirate pants of his. He hoped he had a one up on Seravi. Swearing mentally when Jacoda spun out of the way to avoid him.<br/><br/>Jacoda had rather enjoyed how he was able to make her arch her neck. A shiver of delight had rippled through him when he was able to tease her nipples to hard erection. He smirked at her even with the glow stick dangling from the strand in his mouth. â€œWouldnâ€™t you like to know? I can assure you...I am no virgin fly to the are of love and war.â€ he said with a sexual and seductive purr to his words. He wasnâ€™t assuming about the glowstick. Reason being...that honestly had been a first for him. He really wanted to grope her breast with his hands. They were so squishy, soft, big and firm. Heâ€™d love to feel them encompassed by his hands. However, for now he would play by the rules...sortaish.<br/><br/>He rubbed their bodies together as it caused a much needed friction to his extremely hard arousal. To say the tight pants against his large arousal was constricting and painful would be the understatement of the century. However, was he going to allow this painful situation keep him from moving and begin his piratey badass self? Not at all. Just make it wince filled when he began moving around. Maybe even have groans leaving his lips. He hadnâ€™t yet decided if he was going to just strip off the pants. Deciding on not as there seemed to be enough technically butt naked men running around this bar.<br/><br/>He watched Katherine come back over to her. Oh...fuck. He knew that look. He knew that impish look. He made it himself quite often. That look meant trouble was brewing. He watched her taked the glowstick from him. He nipped her neck at her teasing expression. Biting it a bit and nibbled then let it go. Hell she was about to do something teasing and sexual to him. Turnabout was fair play. Even if that turn about was done before hand. He groaned and his head fell back slightly. â€œFucking hell...â€ he muttered. This woman was giving him more torment in one night then he had ever suffered in his entire life upon the seven seas.<br/><br/>He looked at her and smirked a bit. â€œI am full of surprises dove. Full of them. Just you wait...chaos may ensue. Do you savy?â€ he asked with a devilish smile. Shuddering as he clearly like the image of her playing with his â€œglowstickâ€ he almost snickered at that term. What a new way to describe his dick. He rather liked it. It was strange and unusual. Hey...he had that in common with it. He smirked even more. â€œEasy? Hah...Iâ€™m a pirate. I never make anything easy.â€ he said with a snicker. Then the game began. The moment Makota came at him he knew he saw the glowstick on his belt. He twisted and spun out of the way.<br/><br/>The brief expression of pain flickered than left his face. Moving hurt. Oh it hurt. Each movement made his pants constrict further upon his hard erection. He kept moving and weaving around men with nothing but aprons. Reappearing close to the bar again. He was watching for the wolf woman as he knew she was going to keep coming at him. From the look on Makotaâ€™s face he knew that wouldnâ€™t be the cause with him. He spotted her and forced himself to jump into the air and land on his hand on a bar stool. Flipping himself up and onto his feet on the bar. Smirking and waited for the wolf woman. He just needed to play keep away with a determined she wolf. Shouldnâ€™t be TOO hard."
2281,Ladies Night (OPEN),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=25311,2013-05-02T11:27:09,Sound of Silence,"The night seemed to be at a standstill as the glow stick game dragged on. Spectators were becoming ever more restless while they awaited the announcement of the winner. There was still some time before it was official who the winner was; there was still time for something completely unexpected to happen. Would there be something unexpected? Who would win, would there be w winner or would this end in a tie? Only time would tell. Everybody was on the edge of their seat with this one.<br/><br/>After a few minutes of searching it had finally come to Seraviâ€™s attention that the glow stick she was looking for had been strapped to the pirate. It almost made her feel silly for not looking there at first. Then again she had not expected the man to be dragged into this, it was an interesting surprise to say the least. Makota didnâ€™t seem to want anything to do with him, and the feeling was mutual from what she could tell, so she took that opportunity to make her move. She merely scoffed when she noticed the way he was watching her.  If he really was trouble, at least that was the sense she was getting from him, then he had better live up to the reputation of a pirate and entertain her. She has heard stories of pirates being wild so it was needless to say she expected him to give her a hard time.<br/><br/>No hands, that was the rule to this game, and part of Seravi wanted to violate that rule. In the back of her mind her wolf had barked at her to try to find some loopholes in the rule or perhaps disregard it altogether. Unfortunately, that would be cheating, and no matter how tempting it was to do so she was not going to cheat, it would not be fair, if she cheated then she would feel like she didnâ€™t deserve the victory. So it was with her hands behind her back that she began to walk circles around the pirate while she eyed that glow stick. She could see it in his eyes and in the way he smirked at her that he was up to something, she was cautious. He had better be careful what he wishes for. That glow stick was awfully close to something else after all.<br/><br/>Her wolf was becoming increasingly impatient; fangs glistened in the fluorescent lighting near the bar when she grinned at the pirate. It was almost as if to say that she was accepting his challenge and daring him to do his worst. This was the first time she came face to face with a pirate, he had better be entertaining.<br/><br/>If not, she might have to give the win to Makota.<br/><br/>Seravi really hoped he was as impish as he was showing off or she might have to break the rules and use her hands. It would be disappointing if he proved himself to be more boring than the men she had played with earlier, though she was sure a pirate like him would provide some source of entertainment. As determined as she was, she wanted to play some games of her own with him and get a feel for him and make sure she was not wasting her time with this by playing into his hands. Being an extremely difficult creature to please she had to be persnickety whenever she was picking and choosing her entertainment. Seeing that this was a party, she should not have to worry about that. Some might find her odd that she was doing this, question her a little, but to her this had to be done.<br/><br/>She came to a stop in front of him, eyeing him up a few times before her gaze fell to the glow stick and his still pretty obvious erection. A small frown crossed her expression and she looked up at him again with a snicker. What had that vampire done to him? Oh, hell, donâ€™t tell her he was the kind of man who couldnâ€™t control his erections at the smallest touch a woman made. What would be the challenge in that? She wanted to work for a manâ€™s erection rather than have it handed to her on a silver plate. Her wolf snorted at her odd humor, but agreed. The decision to let her wolf out a little was still lingering in the back of her mind. She might, she might not. It all depended on how entertaining the pirate proved to be. Once chance was all he was granted.<br/><br/>So, with that all said and done, she decided to make her move. Within a few seconds, using the speed she had to get the other glow sticks, she homed in on her target."
2282,Treasure Of The Vortexians REVAMP (PM to join POSTING ORDER),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=26195,2013-05-03T02:51:21,zoruna,"<span style=""color: #FF8000""><span style=""font-weight: bold""><div style=""text-align: center;"">VORTEXIA</div></span><br/><br/>The vortexians were an old race. A race that was among the first to develop space travel. The vortexians altered space travel. Amped it up to include the ability to travel through worm holes. And even more amazingly to traverse a blackhole from one side to the next like it was nothing. The Vortexian homeworld was a dry planet that was still lush with life. No forests grew in thick groves but there was small populations of trees dotting various areas of the massive landmasses that made up the planet. The world was sectioned off into four large continents.<br/> <br/>On the southern section was a very wide six mile long continent that spread all across the bottom fifth of the round planet of vortexia. The entire southern continent was covered in ice, snow, mountains, and on the eastern side a thick forest leading into waterbound willow trees on the outer edges of the world. On the far lower end is a large snowy mountain range spanding across much of the southern part of the land mass all the way around to the other side of the land mass on the world.<br/> <br/>The middle and eastern continent continent was desert land for miles around. Several oasis and a waterfall dotted the desert which had large sand dunes that rolled on for miles upon miles. Leading from the sand dunes of the large desert land to the northeastern was a great canyon miles long. The canyon dropping down with a rapid and dangerous river with sand bars on either side. To the southwestern side of the desert is a steep sharp dropping cliff that leads to a body of water line with tall sharp pointed rocks and dangerous rapids of swirling water. This body of water leads into the ocean that surrounds the land mass on all sides.<br/> <br/>To the western side of the world is a large mass of land surrounded by tons of islands dotting the waters on all sides. In the center of the western continent is a large and dangerous active volcano. Far to the edges of the volcano known as Mount Houdalii is a set of cities that are populated by a race of Vortexian that look much like golems and mountain rocs. To the northern edges of the rocky land making up the surrounding area around Mount Houdalii is bumpy rock terrain. Dotted with occasional tuffs of grass and the once in a blue moon willowy tree that holds very little life to it. In fact they are skeletal in appearance. Dotting the northen edges of the rocky terrain is areas populated by tents of nomadic tribes. There is a bit of greenary that surrounds the entire outer edge of the volcanic continent. Thin and barely there it is more like a glossing of green than true land. The many islands have several dotted with smaller less active volcanos. Several of the volcanic islands the volcano took up the whole islands. Several were dormant. The islands were like their own many continents due to they all had their own governments and cultures. The ones that were populated. There was a few deserted islands. The far western islands were populated with thousands of different types of fruit trees.<br/> <br/>The northern continent was filled with meadows, valleys, hills, and plains. The land was lush and vibrant. Flowers dotted many of the meadows. There was an occasional bush dotting the land here and there. These bushes covered with exotic berries of delicious flavor. The hills are smooth and rolling green life. To the entire northern half of the continent is a thick and lush jungle. Filled with animals and plantlife of all kinds. This jungle thins out and leads into the other half of the continent which is the meadows, valleys, hills and plains.<br/> <br/>In the center of it all is a land mass that no one considers a continent due to its small size. It was approximately half the size of Earth's Australia. It had a giant lake in the middle of the land mass that had rivers trailing out in the four directions of north, east, south, and west. Leading into the ocean. It was flat lands that were lush and filled with greenary and life. Unfortunately this island also laid on the only location where there was tectonic activity. Therefore it was often riddled with earthquakes.<br/> <br/>All together the many seas of this world were peaceful. Minus certain areas where volcano's erupted or earthquakes rattled the planets continents.</span><br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;"">~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~</div><br/><br/><span style=""color: #00FF00""><span style=""font-weight: bold""><div style=""text-align: center;"">THE BEGINNING</div></span><br/><br/>Vortexia had thrived and advanced for many, many years. They began their collecting or treasure hunting ways on their own planet. Archealogists of all kinds mixed with treasure hunters searched the lands from top to bottom. Unearthing and excavating many areas where their ancestors had once lived. Finding all kinds of treasures and rare items. They began collecting and saving these finds. At first the treasure hold was on an uncharted island in the very middle of the ocean between the three upper continents. As they progressed in technological and scientifical worldliness, they began to realize they needed treasures and items from other planets. The moment they gained space travel they began pirating other worlds. Treasure hunting in ruins and forbidden zones. They went far and wide gathering treasure and putting it in their uncharted island.<br/> <br/>When their technology became the most highly advanced in all the universe they began to work on building the Vortex. A treasure hold built in another dimension. As they built this treasure hold they also created the Vortexian Cube. The item which would be the key to finding and opening the treasure hold in its other dimension. Years upon years they worked on the Vortex treasure hold. Still they gathered treasure from all over the universe. Traveling through space time continium. Creating worm holes and traversing any blackhole they came across. Finally thousands of years after it was originally created the Vortex was finished. They sealed it each and every time they used the Vortexian Cube to store their treasure. Each year the treasure increased in mass and quantity. They began to build clues and puzzles. Anything they could think of to make finding their treasure, should the cube fall into others hands, difficult and challenging to get to.<br/> <br/>When they finished this treasure hold they decided people going to their planet would lead to knowledge that was dangerous to their hiding the location and secret behind the Vortex. So they destroyed their own planet after getting everyone off of it. Just blew it up into millions upon zillions of tiny tiny atoms. This continued on for many, many, many years. Until one day...the Vortexians suddenly just...vanished. Their Vortexian cube just suddenly...vanished. As if destroyed by the universe itself the Vortexians ceased to exist. They ceased to be known, seen, or found. They became known as the lost race. All that remained was the key to the Vortex. The Vortexian treasure hold. The Vortexian Cube began to travel aimlessly through space. Sentient but unable to do anything while floating without cause through space and time itself.</span><br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;"">~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~`</div><br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFFF00""><span style=""font-weight: bold""><div style=""text-align: center;"">EARTH</div></span><br/><br/>Earth. The one place in the world where chaos is part of the order. Where without chaos there wouldnâ€™t be society. Only this Earth is much more futuristic. It has things that run on steam. Weapons that contain gears. Clocks that show gears. Clothing that varies from the Earth told about in stories to the Earth we call home to total Steampunk style. There are massive machines that fly through the sky. These ships are powered by clockwork, gears, and of course...steam. They vary from normal boats to advanced ships straight out of a science fiction film. The teens possess skateboards that fly with solar panels and steam when its night. The pop up wing like sail helps guide the skateboard through the air.<br/><br/>Weapons vary from average pistols to pimped out steampunk weapons loaded with gears and triggered by steam rather than spark or powder. There is even gears that allow you to travel underwater for longer periods of time than you could with scuba gear and oxygen tanks. There are things called Soarwings that enable the wearer to fly as long as they have control over their thoughts and feelings. A calm mind is needed for these as anything else will cause you to plummet to the earth at perilous angles. The soarwings are strapped under your armpits and around the waist. Worn on your back and can be landed by thought. The soarwings only work during the daytime because sunlight is the strongest energy source. At low levels it is possible on the night of a full moon to fly at low altitudes by moonlight.<br/><br/>The rich even lucked out and have a steam powered flying car. It is extremely expensive and usually only able to be custom made. This product is not available to the common public. In fact these cars are quite rare due to the difficulty and time that went into making them. Generally running close to a hundred million dollars for the basic design. Plus whatever the price of the pimping out parts cost. Usually only the very rich could afford this. These cars varied from Viper looking cars to mustangs or camarros.</span><br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;"">~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~</div><br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""><span style=""font-weight: bold""><div style=""text-align: center;"">CENTURIES LATER...</div></span><br/><br/>The Vortexian Cube had traveled far and wide unnoticed and unseen amongst the stars of the galaxy. For centuries its course had been thrown this way and that way or altered by things that passed by it in space. The comets, the meteors, and the ships that passed by it sent it hurtling in different directions and at different speeds. The further into space it traveled the more knowledge it absorbed by the things it picked up as it passed by planets and ships. It sent out little ripples of sound that absorbed knowledge. It stored this knowledge in its â€œbrainâ€, the sphere that was an exact replica of Vortexia within the cube, so as to keep this knowledge for use at a later date. Throughout space it traveled as it slowed and began to near the Milky Way Galaxy.<br/><br/>Traveling through the solar systems of the Milky Way Galaxy it neared the Earthian solar system. Passing by each and every planet from Planet X to Mars. As it began to float past Mars a meteor was sent flying out of the Meteorite Belt between Mars and Jupiter. The cube happened to enter its path of trajectory. Caught within the path of the meteor it was pressed against the underside of the front of the meteor. As the meteor fell through the planets atmosphere and began breaking apart the piece containing the Vortexian Cube was sent flying through the air. Hurtling downwards at rapid speeds. The meteor piece and the Vortexian Cube broke apart.<br/><br/>This sent the cube hurtled rapidly through the air in a spiral. It spiraled out of control at a speed that would have made a human sick from the rapid around and around pattern. Suddenly it crashed landed embedded a bit in the ground in front of an Earthling. The cube shimmering and rippling with spacial energy. Glowing a purplish glow as the sphere within the cubes walls spun around and around. The cube sent out ripples of energy like magnets and began absorbing the information of its surroundings. Registering that there was an Earthlian lifeform before it. Hoping the Earthling would pick it up. Yet for the moment it stayed quiet. Very, very quiet. It could talk but for the moment it was the observer and possibly the observed. Then again the human had almost had a scorching hot cube embedded in their foot. Mere inches from where the human had been standing. The cubeâ€™s glow began dimming but the shimmering did not fade. The cube was cooling.</span>"
2283,Treasure Of The Vortexians REVAMP (PM to join POSTING ORDER),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=26195,2013-05-03T03:38:58,Sound of Silence,"In this day and age there really were not that many weretigers left in this world unless you knew where to look for them. Skye had grown up in one of the last clans left on Earth in this day and age. It a smaller clan, tucked away in the mountains, and has lived in the compound until about a year ago when her sense of adventure made her restless. She wanted to see what was beyond the territory so she set off on a journey, possibly to find more weretigers like herself. Who knows how many more were left now after being hunted to near extinction like any other animal still roaming around. Humans only kept alive what was important to them and disposed of what was unnecessary. It was a sad reality, but at least it was simple to keep a low profile whenever she had to enter a city because she could take on a human form.<br/><br/>She was heading towards the city now. Having no permanent residence she was always heading into whatever city she came across for a few nights. But before she would visit the city she decided to take the scenic route today, of course, because it was a particularly sunny day, near the river to gather a few things.<br/><br/>The warmth of the afternoon sun shone upon the river, its reflection sparkling marvelously on the waterâ€™s surface. A cool breeze brushed through the area calmly, the air was crisp and as fresh as fresh could be yet damp, carrying the scent of the river. The soothing sound of water was calming to anyone within earshot of the riverâ€™s harsh current. The river went on for a few miles before it hit a twenty foot waterfall; there was a small lake at the bottom of that waterfall, which was ideal for fishing especially around this time of year. Behind the waterfall was a small cave, where the best fish were, that her favorite little hideout whenever she came around here. It was not well known which made it the perfect place whenever one wanted some time alone assuming they could brave the waterfall. That thing was pretty vicious, but worth braving at least in her opinion.<br/><br/>Skye has come to know that little cave very well since the lake was placed in between two very important cities. The fish that she captured here, aside from food, could be used for trade and during this time of year there was a special kind of trout that showed up in the waterfall cave. It was a small fish that was elusive as hell but if you could catch it you would receive a very nice price should you sell it. While the little trout was not ideal for eating, the poison on its fins was used in medicines. As years passed, more and more diseases evolved and medicine was a delicacy. Today she was going to catch some of those fish and sell them for a bit of money to buy herself a pair of wings! Solar Wings of course, not actual wings; actual wings were not and will never be a part of her anatomy.<br/><br/>Taking in a deep breath, with cat-like balance and agility, she jumped down the rocks and landed near the shallow water carefully. Just as she did so something from above caught her attention.<br/><br/>A noise that was indescribable rang in her ears; she looked up and noticed something glowing plummeting towards the ground pretty fast. It was coming right for her! Letting out a yelp she jumped out of the way and shielded her face with her arms. Dirt was kicked up when the object impacted the earth; it must have been falling at an incredible speed because it made a sizable hole as well. She could feel the heat coming from it while it cooled downâ€¦ maybe it was some kind of meteorite? No. It didnâ€™t really look rocky enough to be a meteorite now that she was looking at it some more. What the hell was it then, if it wasnâ€™t a meteorite? Wait a secondâ€¦ it almost looked like some sort ofâ€¦ cube, or cube fragment of some kind; maybe it was once part of something larger?<br/><br/>She bent down to pick it up carefully, turning it over in her hands a few times, immediately deciding that was not the brightest idea, it was still pretty warm. When the heat became too much for her she dropped the cube. Or maybe it had purposely burned herâ€¦ One thing that was for sure was the fact that the cube seemed to be durable as hell since it didnâ€™t shatter after she dropped it. Skyeâ€™s curiosity in the thing was continuing to grow. Hey! Maybe it would sell for a higher price than those fish, she thought to herself as she picked it up again."
2284,Treasure Of The Vortexians REVAMP (PM to join POSTING ORDER),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=26195,2013-05-04T02:06:52,CrossFire,"Xion sat back in his large chair, watching as his servants ran about making sure things were tidy and that he had everything he wanted. Sighing heavily with irritation as another one of the maids asked him if he needed anything. Standing up without another word, he picked up both of his scythes and laid them in an X shape across his back. Taking out his last earth cigarette from his boot, he lit it with a flame in the palm of his hand before blowing out the flame. Placing the cigarette in the corner of his mouth, he walked out of his castle without another word to anyone. Since he had gotten home, he had turned Sazuno into an almost exact replica of earth. Well the buildings and cities were built in the same manor anyway, all demon aliens were told to take human forms as well and those who couldnt lived on the outer ring of Sazuno.<br/><br/>Sazuno is a huge planet of rock, sand, and lava. Anything unrelated to molten lava or volcanos is a rare find on the north, south, and west ends of thier world. The east portion of their planet, however, is overrun with forests, lakes, and dangerous creatures of all sorts. The plants there are extremely toxic and very few venture there unless it was of upmost importance. Their planet has oxegyn, which is probably the only reason that anything living is thriving here. If it wasn't for the oxegyn, Xion was sure that more than half of the living things on this planet would be long dead by now.<br/><br/>Standing on the bottom step of his castle, Xion looked out over the capitol city and clamped his middel and ring finger on the cigarette. Pulling it from the corner of his mouth, letting a ring of smoke pass through his lips before he blew out a jagged arrow to go straight through the middle of the circle. The tip of his left ear twitched as he caught the familiar sound of his fathers heavy step on the stairs, it got closer every few seconds. ""Xion! Why has the issue with your brother not been settled?! He tried to kill you and steal your crown damnit!"" Trentoss Centrelli, Xion's father, yelled from halfway up the silver staircase. Flicking his earth cigarette to the dirt below, he watched as the wind blew it over the edge of the land bridge, into the molten lava below.<br/><br/>Xion stood slowly before he reached back and placed both his hands on his scythes, tiring of his father's constant nagging. Removing both scythes from their proper place and looking over his shoulder at his father, his red hair fell in front of both eyes, hiding them from sight as he watched his father. Trentoss took a step away and a look of sheer horror fell upon his features but it was far too late to apologize now. Ever since Xion had been given the crown his temper fuse had been cut straight to very bottom and he was now a ticking time bomb just waiting to be set off.<br/><br/>Trentoss raised his hand up to apologize to Xion but it was clear that his son was in no mood to hear it as he slowly made his way up the silver staircase. ""Xion! Son! I do beg a thousand pardons! I only wished to calm the council's nerves!"" his father explained as he continued to back up the stairs. Once he had run out of stairs, he backed into the castle doorway and hit the back of a servant sweeping up the entrance. The servant turned and as soon as he laid eyes on Xion, scurried for cover. Xion approached the doors and stood directly in front of his now cowering father. Watching his father lower himself to the ground, Xion only smirked before he placed his scythes back in their place on his back. ""I could careless what you were trying to accomplish. But when i've decided to take a break from being king, I expect to be left alone. Im not going to do anything about my brother. He's free to go. But if he ever tries to pull that shit again, i wont hesitate to slice his body up and serve it as an entree to my pet."" Xion said coldly. And with that, he turned on his heel and walked back down the staircase.<br/><br/>Xion shoved his hands in his pockets and walked, aiming for the capitol city. Trentoss was still quivering with fear as he watched his son walk away. ""The cube.. Find the cube.."" a voice whispered in Xion's right ear, making him spin on his heel and draw his scythes only to see nothing. Frowning in confusion and slowly relaxing, he slowly placed his scythes back in their place but his eyes continually darted from one side to the next. When he was satisfied there was no one, he resumed his walk into the massive capitol city. Thoughts swirling about in his head about some cube."
2285,Treasure Of The Vortexians REVAMP (PM to join POSTING ORDER),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=26195,2013-05-04T02:47:59,Specious,"Pain. That was the first thing that came to his mind. And then he realized he was still alive. Well, he thought, I guess I should be glad they still think I can pay them off. He was seated and bound, unable to move his limbs. He opened his eyes. Featureless room, filthy white tiles, table, a flickering bulb. An impeccably-suited figure sat opposite him, face wreathed in shadow.<br/><br/>'Mister Steelbeard,' the man droned, his tones sepulchral. 'Are you still with us?'<br/><br/>'Aye, I am.'<br/><br/>'Good.' The man produced a series of photographs and slid them across the table. 'We understand that your debts are unusually high. High enough that most of my colleagues wouldn't even deign to hire the likes of you. That's why we're here, Mister Steelbeard.'<br/><br/>Uri leaned over and squinted at the pictures. A fireball hurtling across a blue sky. Some manner of cube in the black void of space. An indistinct figure retrieving said cube from a crater in the ground.<br/><br/>'My sources,' the shadow said, 'tell me that this cube is an extraterrestrial artifact of some value. A storage device, perhaps, or a piece to a greater puzzle. Naturally, my partners-in-business are all eager get their hands on this device. That's where you come in.'<br/><br/>'A retrieval op.'<br/><br/>'Correct.'<br/><br/>Uri leaned back and sighed. 'Boss, I'm not exactly in the best of situations here. I'm running empty. No ammunition, my gear's gone a bad way--'<br/><br/>'Leave that to me, Mister Steelbeard.' The suit shifted, straightening its posture. 'I never leave my employees without the means to do the job.'<br/><br/>'What are the terms?'<br/><br/>'Bring us the cube and the treasure, and that'll settle your debts.'<br/><br/>Uri exhaled. One successful op, and boom, his slate was clean. Hell, maybe even more, if the loot was good enough. But there was something off about this guy. It was too good to be true.<br/><br/>'What's the catch? What if this job goes to drek?' Uri grunted.<br/><br/>'Then you die,' his employer replied casually. 'It's simple, Mister Steelbeard. Succeed or die trying. This is your last chance.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I</span>am your last chance. Nobody else on Earth wanted anything to do with you. So let me make this abundantly clear: Were it not for me, you would be a corpse in an undercity alley, a loan shark's shiv in your back and your lifeblood seeping into the gutters. This is the end of the line. All or nothing.'<br/><br/>Uri paused for a moment. Well, he thought, I guess I've got nothing else to do, right? 'Alright. I'm in.'<br/><br/>'Good.'<br/><br/>And then something jammed a needle into his left carotid artery. Uri woke up in a dead-end alley on the city surface, clad in a flak vest with a shotgun and dart pistol strapped to his body. A heavy duffel bag sat on his chest and his old mini-comp was strapped on his wrist. To his right sat his last surviving spider drone, beaten, battered, but in good repair, with a fresh belt of ammunition loaded into its gun. The employer wasn't lying after all. He looked up and saw the device's entry contrail still fresh in the sky. Uri Steelbeard, debtor, mechanic, and dead man walking, shouldered the pack and set off, drone in tow, triangulating the cube's landing point as he went. This was going to be a long, long day."
2286,Treasure Of The Vortexians REVAMP (PM to join POSTING ORDER),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=26195,2013-05-06T12:07:32,zoruna,"<span style=""color: #FF0000"">The Vortexian Cube had not actually been AIMING for the young Earth woman. She just so happened to be in the path of trajectory decided by the meteorite piece that had brought him down into earths atmosphere and gravitational field in the first place. It had noted when she had jumped back to avoid a hot foot. If he had been a living person that would have been twistedly amusing. As it was it was merely an event to the Vortexian Cube. Even as she studied him trying to figure out what he was, he was studying her to learn more about her. Studying her to figure out what this Earth woman was like. Always the observer as that is how he absorbed knowledge. Though he had not started out with a gender and was technically an it, over the years he had come to refer to himself in his head as a â€œheâ€ instead of as an â€œitâ€. This came from absorbing knowledge about the differences in gender and how people refered to each other as he or she. Not as it. Odd as it was...that was just how it was.<br/><br/>He was indeed a cube. He was however not a cube fragment or of something bigger. Thankfully he did not know her thoughts nor did he really care if he was insulted. Being insulted did not register as an important factor in anything. Therefore it was merely taken as something said versus something insulting. He watched her pick him up and turn him around. If he had a literal â€œbrainâ€ he would be quite dizzy from how many times she turned him over. Still cooling down even as she did this. He had somewhat intentionally burnt her but it was mostly accidental. <span style=""font-weight: bold"">&lt;Ouch.&gt;</span> He said. It was more a projection as he did not have a literal â€œmouthâ€ even though he could form flat eyes across the sphere inside the cube along with flat mouth. Kind of like a hologram but different. She had dropped him and after already having crashed into the dirt that kind of hurt. Still the realization of pain was but momentary and he had fallen silent once more.<br/><br/>Extremely durable and the only way to destroy it was through a cosmic crunch. Which would destroy anything and everything being it was the exact opposite of a big bang. He studied her as she looked at him. The glowing dimming and going away. Except for the light purple glow that was more surrounding the sphere inside the cube then actually outwardly glowing. Giving the sphere an almsot literal rotating look as if it was an actual planet that had been shrunk down to small size in order to fit it inside the walls of the cube. It noted the facial expression and quickly analyzed its possible meaning. Now that wouldnâ€™t do. That wouldnâ€™t do at all. So once again the cube spoke. Forming eyes and a mouth that were on top of the sphere but didnâ€™t move. Stayed facing her. The mouth mimicked movement as it spoke again. <span style=""font-weight: bold"">&lt;I wouldnâ€™t do what your facial expression says you are thinking of doing. I am far more valuable than any money you could get by selling me.&gt;</span> He was not sure he wanted to be sold. He would tell her after he gauged her reaction about who he was. About what he could give her for not selling him.<br/><br/>It knew that if she didn't sell him there was others on this planet he would lead her to. There was others who would be able to join in on the search for the Vortexian Treasure Hold. His data banks had informed him that the Vortexians were gone. That meant he needed to find inheritors of the treasure they had left behind. He wondered internally about the reaction she would have to him ""talking"" to her. The mouth and eyes seemed to vanish for the moment. <span style=""font-weight: bold"">&lt;A great adventure awaits you if you don't sell me.&gt;</span> That little fact is all he told her for the moment. Hoping to catch her interest. If he did he would continue on. Go more indepth on his meaning.</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFFF00"">Cross Fyre hummed and danced. Swirling her whip in a circle. She watched and followed Xion through the air. Landing then shifted back before moving  silently through the shadows. Following her Xion as she always did. She was so thrilled that Xion had come back. She had been all mopey and hostile while he was gone. She had hid quite often from Xionâ€™s father because he made her nervous. He stared at her like he was undressing her. She was now able to not have to hide so much. She was certain her best friend and the one person she would die or kill for would never let him attack her. His father had already done so once. She hadnâ€™t told Xion yet. She wasnâ€™t certain she should. She knew it would throw him into a rage. She watched while his father made several idiotic mistakes and actions with Xion. She was honestly surprised the man hadnâ€™t been ripped apart.<br/><br/>She watched him leave and slipped out. Flying up into the air and followed Xion. He always knew she was there. Somehow he always knew. It might be because when she had been just a hatchling she had imprinted on him. She landed beside him and walked there silently for the moment. Then threw her arms around him and hugged him tightly. Nuzzling him and making a growling purr like sound. She then let him go and smiled at him. â€œHello Xion-sama. How are you? I missed you a great deal when you left. Why didnâ€™t you take me with you?â€ She asked softly. â€œAre you okay Xion? You seem a bit unfocused.â€ She was puzzled by this yet resumed walking by his side. She folded her wings back into her spine. The sound was nerve wracking as the bone crunching sound echoed a bit. Then she was done and continued to walk with him.</span>"
2287,Treasure Of The Vortexians REVAMP (PM to join POSTING ORDER),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=26195,2013-05-11T11:49:46,Sound of Silence,"Oh yes, Skye was indeed wondering just how much this cube would sell for if she brought it into the cityâ€™s market place while she examined it. The cube was so pretty the way it shone that odd color, almost making it seem like it was something more than meets the eye. It certainly had her curious. Skye continued to examine the cube, taking in every detail carefully, her fingers tracing over the strange markings. She has never seen anything like this before in her life. Was this some sort of alien artifact? Since it was unique-looking and had just fallen out of the sky that was plausible. Maybe somebody in the city knew what it was, and she was anxious to find out just how much she would be able to get for it. In her mind she pictured several people coming up to her asking that question and more people throwing out offers.<br/><br/>Suddenly it formed eyes and a mouth andâ€¦ wait a secondâ€¦ did it justâ€¦ talk to her? Out of surprise she dropped the cube again and stared at it for a good long while. Her rapidly beating heart felt like it was going to leap out of her chest. Perhaps she was crazy, maybe she was just imagining that it had spoken to her. Cubes donâ€™t speak; maybe it really was some kind of alien artifact, either that or she really was crazyâ€¦ No. No, Skye was not crazy, she was not imagining things; this thing definitely just spoke to her.<br/><br/>â€œHoly shit! This thing is alive?â€ Skye wondered out loud as she gently gave the cube a light nudge with her foot. Then again just because something spoke did not mean it was alive; in this case she was sure that it was merely something sentient. Either way, surely the price would skyrocket! Forget swimming in money, there would be oceans of money waiting for herâ€¦ waitâ€¦ did the cube mention going on some great adventure? Now that was something worth looking into a bit more, ever the adventurous one, she loved travelling around to faraway lands. Skye blinked and picked the cube up again slowly. â€œWaitâ€¦ did you say great adventure?â€ It was needless to say that the cube had definitely caught her attention. â€œTell me, talking cube, what sort of adventure are we talking about here?â€ Excitement seemed to radiate from her while she impatiently shook the cube.<br/><br/>After a good, solid minute had passed she stopped shaking it. Her lips pursed as she looked at it intently wondering what could be awaiting her now that she had the cube in her hands. So many things began running through her mind at that moment and she had completely forgotten about selling it, she was curious as to what adventure awaited her, if she went on this adventure what would she discover, oh, she could barely contain her excitement! Her hands were trembling and she felt like jumping up and down. She had so many questions she wanted to ask. But she could not ask the questions here, surely somebody had seen the cube fall, she did not want someone to stumble across her while she spoke to the talking cube. Sharing has never really been one of her strengths; she was going to keep the cube all to herself.<br/><br/>Skye quickly and quietly retreated into the small, damp waterfall cave and found a comfortable rock to sit on. It was cooler inside the cave than it was outside where the sun beat down on her. There was a decent sized pond right in the center, in which quite a few colorful fish were swimming around. She decided to wait to capture the fish she had come for. She removed her shoulder bag and sat it on the rock before gingerly, in spite of how rough she has been with it thus far, sitting the cube down to prevent it from getting wet as much as she could. She stared at the cube intently, waiting for what secrets of treasure it would reveal to her."
2288,Treasure Of The Vortexians REVAMP (PM to join POSTING ORDER),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=26195,2013-06-01T19:29:57,CrossFire,"Xion honed in to the sound of fluttering wings, knowing Cross Fyre had been watching him for some time now. His walking went unwavered as she landed beside him, though he did pause as her slim arms were suddenly around his neck. Cross Fyre was probably the only creature in the universe who had ever seen his soft, gentle side. Something about her could do that to him and they had been together so long now that it didn't bother him to show it to her. Smiling as he wrapped one strong arm around her slim body to hug her back, he kissed her head as she started spouting off questions. In no situation had Xion ever neglected to take care of her and kissing her head was his symbol of protection to her, it was only for her.<br/><br/>""Trentoss' gotten me into a pissy mood but you make it better,"" he replied, giving a goofy grin as he looked down at her. Setting Cross Fyre back onto her own feet before he continued walking. ""I wish i had been able to take you Cross, but it would have been too dangerous for you to be around me while i was getting stronger. There were many moments where i hadn't been able to control my power and barely managed to keep from killing Devil. I told you im alright now, theres just something on my mind. What about you? How's my favorite girl?"" he asked, looking down at her again.<br/><br/>Though the sound of her wings folding back into her spine would often make other creatures grimace, it never bothered him. Xion would probably never admit it but he had a bit of a thing for Cross Fyre, ever since he had found her there had been a sort of pull towards her. Anything and everything she did fascinated him, but he didn't show it or else other creatures would know that she was his strongest weakness. So to keep Cross Fyre out of danger, he never acted like he truly cared much about what she did though the only person to know different was Cross herself. There were secret symbols of his protection and love for her, even if she didn't know which kind of love he meant.<br/><br/>""Cross. Do you know anything about a cube?"" Xion asked suddenly as they approached the capitol's outer limits. Homes lined the sandy roads on both sides, a whole maze of streets spreading out over a thirty mile radius with homes lining both sides. The homes were four story tall buildings, each creature owning two story's of the four. These styled homes were for those who wanted to live in the capitol, but the Sazuno's that chose to live outside of the capitol were free to do what they wished, since there was no law anywhere else on the planet except for the capitol. Many of the Sazuno people chose to stay inside the capitol and few ventured out.<br/><br/>Kicking up sand as they walked, Xion patiently waited on Cross and kept his senses open for any dnager that might befall them on their way to the capitol."
2289,Treasure Of The Vortexians REVAMP (PM to join POSTING ORDER),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=26195,2013-06-02T05:11:29,Specious,"Uri knelt near the impact crater, allegedly the landing site of the mysterious artifact. He pulled up a display on his wrist computer, accessing his drone's files and programs. There, he thought. A small icon labelled Bloodhound. He tapped the icon twice, activating the drone's tracking and hunting functions.<br/><br/>The drone was a squat thing, a circular body with four spider-like limbs with a back-mounted light machine gun: the M570 Squad Automatic Weapon. Not exactly top of the line, but it was a rugged beast, built to withstand the sands and dust of Mars. Titanium plating and and angular front end built to deflect shots made the drone a solid combatant and a good piece of cover in a pinch. Labelled B-00, the drone was Uri's first working (and last surviving) drone. He called it ""Boo"".<br/><br/>'Boo,' he said, 'check the crater for something we can follow. Spoor, beastman dander, a blood trail.'<br/><br/>As the 'bot searched, Uri took inventory of his  belongings. Food, charging kit, basic tools and meds, and enough ammunition to last a good while. Of course, his shotgun wasn't exactly top of the line, but in this day and age, ""top of the line"" for most meant that gaudy steam crap. Unnecessary gewgaws, he thought. Too many visible moving parts to last in dust or mud, too energy-inefficient and bulky to be man-portable, and too expensive for working men. No, the dwarfs of the Martian mountainhomes had it right. Powder-based and advanced magnetic weapons. Simpler, sweeter, and far more efficient. Leave the steam tech to the artists.<br/><br/>The 'bot chittered at him, breaking his reverie. A trail. It turned to a nearby waterfall and armed its M570. Uri grunted noncommittally. 'Some daft fool's probably taken the damned thing to a rock to open it by then,' he grumbled. 'Lead on, Boo. And try not to get too trigger happy. Don't want this evolving into our last job.'<br/><br/>Well, it probably wouldn't, since the trail took them to a cave behind the falls. The two stacked up on either side of the entrance. Uri activated his neural uplink, jacking into the drone's consciousness with the cold mental sting of data inload. And suddenly, his vision gained a heads-up display. Ammunition counter, visual and text-based status readouts. For all intents and purposes, he and the drone were one as long as he maintained a link.<br/><br/>Uri took cover underneath a shadowed cluster of rocks and urged the drone slowly inside. Hopefully whatever was inside was open to talks. Or easy to kill. Preferably both, in case the defecation impacted the oscillating cooling system, so to speak."
2290,Treasure Of The Vortexians REVAMP (PM to join POSTING ORDER),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=26195,2013-06-04T17:33:59,zoruna,"<span style=""color: #FF0000"">The cube blinked and oofed a bit. <span style=""font-weight: bold"">&lt;Ouch.&gt;</span> He said with a frown. <span style=""font-weight: bold"">&lt;It is very rude to keep dropping people.&gt;</span> He said simply. He looked at her. <span style=""font-weight: bold"">&lt;Treasure beyond your wildest dreams. Treasure far beyond the concepts that can be found on Planet...I believe you all call it...Earth.&gt;</span> He said simply. He stared at her as she knocked on him. <span style=""font-weight: bold"">&lt;Do you mind?&gt;</span> He said in a way that deemed knocking on its outer shell was unnecessary. His sphere inside began to swirl around and around and around as she shook him. If he had been a person and not a sentient being he would be experience dizziness. As it was his sphere inside was spinning around and around. In an almost hypnotic but rapid speed. <span style=""font-weight: bold"">&lt;It is a treasure that encompasses thousands upon thousands of treasure collecting, stealing and hoarding of an alien race that no longer exists. I am the last of that race and the key to their treasure hold. It is a treasure that will make you rich beyond even your wildest dreams. If you can get past the barriers and defenses set up to keep people from taking their treasure. You will need the help of others. Not all from this world though.&gt;</span> He said simply.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">&lt;There is more than enough treasure for you and others. This will not be an easy gain but the riches of alien races throughout the universe are far worth the adventure and trials you will undertake to get it.&gt;</span> He was pulsating but without harmful effects. The pulses merely a gentle warmth. The face looked at her. <span style=""font-weight: bold"">&lt;I will ask you not to shake or drop me again. It is not exactly without some registering of pain.&gt;</span> He said simply. <span style=""font-weight: bold"">&lt;You will need the help of these others but as the finder of the key to the treasure hold of the Vortexian race you will be able to get more than the others. At least I believe that is the concept of the captain of a pirate ship. Or a ship in general. The thing is...puzzles, riddles, and mystery awaits you. The Vortexians did not want anyone aside from themselves to gain access to the treasure hold. This treasure contains not only gold and silver but diamonds, rubys, sapphires, and rare gemstones that are alien to this planet Earth. Even some ancient artifacts taken from Earth centuries ago.&gt;</span> He paused for a minute. <span style=""font-weight: bold"">&lt;I am sure much of this will make you very rich and of course famous for finding lost artifacts of Earthling history.&gt;</span><br/><br/>He paused for a minute. <span style=""font-weight: bold"">&lt;One of your crew mates for this adventure across the universe is not far. I am certain you noticed his presence already... In any case captain...it is time you began gathering your crew. A one man...er...woman vessel will not go far.&gt;</span> He frowned a bit a pulsating light shot from him in the direction of the presence which the sentient cube sensed. Processing within miliseconds the possible high threat level. <span style=""font-weight: bold"">&lt;However, I do recommend you be on guard...there is a high factor ratio that this first crew member for our journey will not start out a docile and friendly source. Immediate caution is advised. Being on guard is highly suggested. However, in the end run this man is still going to be a necessary asset and valuable member to your crew. Always be alert. As with any captain of an adventure one must be ever dilegent and on guard for...I believe the earthian term is mutiny...from amongst the ranks. It has been scanned and absorbed that greed is an extremely high flaw amongst the human race. Nonetheless...he will be needed.&gt;</span> He fell silent for a moment. <span style=""font-weight: bold"">&lt;So your adventure begins...the adventure of a lifetime that has been building for eons.&gt;</span></span><br/><br/><br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFFF00"">Cross let out a sound of delight as he one arm hugged her. Nuzzling him and giggled when put back on her feet. Looking up at him with a big warm and happy smile on her face. Blushing as he placed the kiss upon her forehead. Nodding her head. â€œNyayah...â€ She said. Shaking her head. â€œThat man always makes you grumpy. He is too much of a busy body. Not to worry though...its all better now. Iâ€™m here and he wonâ€™t bother you for a long while.â€ She said with a big smile. Her eyes alight with life and shimmering. She listened to him. Pretend huffing and crossing her arms. Turning in a way she one arm looked at him with a playful unhappy yet slyly happy smile look on her face. Then looked back at him all grins again. â€œWell okay I forgive you. You better not leave me behind next time though.â€ She said playfully.<br/><br/>She walked along side him. A mixture of seeming to gracefully glide and elegantly skip. She looked at him.  A thoughtful far away look on her face. It sounded vaguely familiar. Though soon she just remembered the space traveling gypsies story. â€œA space gypsy told a story of a beautiful cube with untold worth lost deep within the depths of space. According to the gypsy there was a race of treasure collectors eons and eons ago who went all over. They had a cube of some sort and that was lost. It is a mystery cube of a dying race. Supposably it never existed and if it did exist it has long since been lost in the inky blackness of space. It is supposed to be the remains of an ancient civilization. Again this is just a story that the space gypsy told. So there is no guarentees that this is even truthful or based off facts. It could merely be just a story.â€ She said.<br/><br/>Looking at him curiously. â€œWhy do you ask?â€ She said. Tilting her head a bit as she walked side by side with him.</span>"
2291,Treasure Of The Vortexians REVAMP (PM to join POSTING ORDER),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=26195,2013-06-06T11:20:00,Sound of Silence,"â€œBeyond my wildest dreamsâ€¦â€ Stumbling upon something like this was absolutely incredible. If only the answer to her question of what kind of treasure had not been so broad, she might have been able to contain herself. Her hands were trembling while they held onto the cube, on the verge of dropping it again.<br/><br/>Skye listened to what the cube was saying intently, her eyes were sparkling, taking in everything it told her without fail. A wide huge grin stretched across her face, she was trembling. It almost sounded like she was in some sort of dream. An adventure across the universe in search of that ancient treasure was almost too good to be true. She was interested in learning everything she could about it and for a brief moment the weretiger began to day dream about what could be in this treasure hold. A treasure that was stored away by some ancient civilization and then lost for thousands of years, she couldnâ€™t believe that she, of all people, had discovered this, surely there was something extraordinary just waiting to be discovered! If that was the case then she was definitely more than ready to jump up and head out to explore immediately.<br/><br/>â€œCrew membersâ€¦ captain of a ship? You mean I have to actually share my treasure!?â€ She groaned lowly to show how reluctant she was. The cube had landed in front of her, it was hers, and she didnâ€™t have to share anything with anyone. She shivered a little as the water sprayed on her back, and shifted her position a little so the water wouldnâ€™t bother her. The sound of the waterfall muffled any noise that would be coming from within the cave anyway but she wanted to keep her voice down. While it was true that the universe unimaginably huge, there was just no way she could do everything herself. She just didnâ€™t want to share what she had found. It would be different if she had friends to help her, but she would be gathering complete strangers that might or might not be trustworthy. On the other hand being the captain of a ship sounded cool.<br/><br/>She has never been the captain of her own ship, commanding her own crew; the more she thought about it the more she was getting the feeling it might not be a bad idea. Would they be like pirates? Would they be drinking rum and pillaging while they were looking for this treasure> Ever since she was little she has always liked the thought of pirates; a small part of her hoped that this would be like some pirate adventure. Now that sounded like a hell of a lot of fun. Pirates had treasure maps did they not? Maybe this cube was not only the key that would open the Vortexian treasure hold but the map that would guide her to the treasure? The more she thought about the more her greed faded and she began to look on the brighter side and fall back into day dreaming a bit.<br/><br/>Skye stood from the rock and tucked the cube into her bag again. â€œAlright fine, if its treasure that awaits me then I shall gather a trusty crew and go exploring!â€ The exuberance in her voice was immeasurable; she was more than ready to go out and explore. It would be a lot of fun, from the sound of things there was a lot of treasure to go around. This would be the first time she had ever left Earth but, being ever adventurous, she was willing to go out there and see what the universe had in store for her.<br/><br/>On her way out of the waterfall cave she picked up on a scent that was nearby. More than likely it was the presence that the talking cube told her about. The hair on the back of her neck stood up and she growled, very resembling of a tigerâ€™s. The cube hand mentioned that the presence was a potential threat. If that was the case, she was well aware that she could not afford to take risks. She didnâ€™t like the idea of someone who was out to do harm to her becoming part of her crew. Adventures, at least in her little world, should not have to start out with such a challenge. As often as she comes here she didnâ€™t really know if there was another exit to this cave. She didnâ€™t travel very far into it that often, as far as she knew she could be trapped in here.<br/><br/>After jumping up on a rock structure, she opened her bag a little and whispered to the cube, â€œCube? Is there another way out of this cave? I think someone is spying on me.â€ Worry and annoyance filled her voice."
2292,Hotel Hell ((IC)),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2625,2011-03-12T06:08:19,HayyelObsession,"In Utah there is a highway Route 666, before July 30, 2003 when the Route was re-named Route 491, where a small hotel sits. It waits for it's weary travelers to come and rest. Awful things happen in this hotel. People disapearing, murders, evil entities that haunt the place; nick nameing it Hotel Hell. Not that anyone has actually live to know exactly. Until July 5, 2003 that is.<br/><br/>-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------<br/><br/><br/><br/>The grandfather clock struck noon. Finn was standing at the counter. Waiting. Something was going to happen today, Finn knew this, somthing very important. He was given instructions and he must follow through with them.<br/><br/>Instructions from who? Why, by the very sinner himself. Satan. Devil. See no evil. All that jazz.<br/><br/>So Finn waited, and waited. By half past noon that was when the guests of honor were piling in. The first to arrive at Alleen's Hotel, or Hotel Hell, were a family of four.<br/><br/>A brunette mother who looked about 40 and a father probably older, and two children. the oldest a blonde haired boy and a innocent brunette girl.<br/><br/>The boy was messing with his sister, pulling her pony tail and such. The mother quickly intervened, ""Henry stop messing with your sister!""<br/><br/>Henry stopped and stuck his tounge out at his sister.<br/><br/>The father walked up to Finn while taking his walet out, ""One room please. Two beds."" Laying the credit card out Finn slowly took it.<br/><br/>""Family Vacation?"" Finn gave teh card back.<br/><br/>""Oh, yes, coming back from California from the big Red and Blue day.""<br/><br/>Finn gave a smile and handed him a room key, ""Room 6. down the hall on your right side. Mr. Crow""<br/><br/>Mr. Crow noded again and had his wife and son help take things to the room. The girl though stayed in the lobby, staring at Finn, when a new constomer came in.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Oh such disasterly lucky these poor souls have</span>, Finn thought this a grave smile and souless eyes."
2293,Hotel Hell ((IC)),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2625,2011-03-12T06:34:34,zoruna,"Luna was running. She flashes back to that awful night. The last night before her 13th birthday. After all how could you ever forget a betrayal of such a magnitude as that one? Even if her entire life had been a betrayal to her young self esteem and love wishing hopes. She knew deep down...this was going to be the biggest betrayal of them all...the diabolical plot of her father's. It left shivers down her spine just edging the mentioning of it.<br/><br/>She continues running. The images begin flashing through her mind. Heat lightning lancing through the air every so often. She was tiring yet pushing herself to her limits and beyond even her limitations. She couldn't afford to stop. To do so was dangerous. She listens to the voices. They urged her onwards. Told her to keep running. To not stop. That rest was not far around the figurative corner. And so she ran. Ran as if the devil himself was on her heels. He wasn't but that was just what it would look like.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">It was five weeks ago...A dark and stormy night. She loved watching the rain fall down the window pane. After all...rain was tears of gods angels. They were tears that were able to flow freely. Without worrying about a result that summed up to intense and emense pain. She was young yet old. Hard not to be with the life she had been forced to lead. She didn't want to live life that way yet how else was a child to survive an abusive family? A loveless family. Mother cared more for her drugs than even her own life. Father loved getting drunk and then was abusive. Yeah...hell itself would seem like heaven compared to home within the one story house on Elm Street.<br/><br/>She had jumped. Hearing her father yelling something at someone. Slowly and quietly she opened her door. Sliding it open to peer outside it with one eye. Watching the shadow of her father passing around in the light from his office. Door open around five inches yet closed as far as her old man was concerned. The voices urged her out of her room. Urged her to be stealthy and silent as death itself. So she was. She eased her door open. Silent inch by silent inch.<br/><br/>She slipped out the door. Avoiding the crest of light from those five inches of space between door and frame. Sidling against the wall. Easing her way as close as she dared to go. The words she heard afterwards would stay with her until the day she took her very last breath. Light hit her birthmark tattoo looking marking...it shimmered and wormed around in a way it only slightly seemed to move.<br/><br/>The words rang throuh the night air. <span style=""font-weight: bold"">I will not be out done by a soon to be thirteen year old. She is getting rather attractive Mr. D. And I plan to have her. Yes. I know she is my own daughter. Glad to see you understand my theory. After all...girl is insane...won't matter to the law if I rape the young bitch. Anyways...I will talk you again later Mr. D. I am always in your service my lord.</span> She heard her father moving around.<br/><br/>Darting away from his door. She bolted back into her room. Shutting her door and locking it. She had less than twenty-four hours. She grabs her tiny purse type bag. Thrusts all the money she could find around her room into it. A few snacks that she knew wouldn't last her more than an hour. A single water bottle and her tiny little crystal charm necklace. And moving her desk chair she angles it against the door handle. Making yet another obstacle to slow her evil evil father down.<br/><br/>Running over to the window she opened it. Climbing out. Jumping to the nearest thick branch of the old oak tree near her window. Shimmied down the tree and bolted off into the night. She ran...</span><br/><br/>Her thoughts snap out of her minds flashback. Coming back to reality at the beckon of G. Since it never stopped talking nearly all of the time. G. stood for Gossip. After all most of the time all G. did was gossip. She kept running. The only word her mind latched onto...was hotel. Hotel meant rooms. Rooms meant bed. Bed meant rest. That was all the encouragement her weary limbs needed to take off quickly in that direction.<br/><br/>Using every last spurt of energy that her body contained to make it there. She pants as she forces her weary arms to push open the front door. Run inside and up to the desk. Reaching into her pursh bag she pulls out the money. The only thing aside from her charm necklace it contained. Thrusting it all onto the counter. ""Room...please...name...Luna."" she pants out. Nearly ready to pass out from sheer exhaustion. Hunger, thirst, weariness...it all was written across her young face."
2294,Hotel Hell ((IC)),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2625,2011-03-12T06:47:18,HayyelObsession,"A young girl enters the hotel lobby, older than the other child who now ran down the hall. She is panting and weary looking.<br/><br/>Placing down money she asks for a room. Finn takes the cash and nods though the room cost much more than what was given, he doesn't mind. since this is all apart of the sinners plan.<br/><br/>""Room 3 on the left side of the hall way,"" He points he into the correct direction and walks as she makes her way past the counter.<br/><br/>Lighting and the folloing sound of thunder clashed outside. Soon rain began to drizzle until it begins to pour."
2295,Hotel Hell ((IC)),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2625,2011-03-12T16:49:33,Alathorn,"Argentum Dente kept walking along the long road ahead. This storm had com on suddenly and he knew he would need a place to stay for the night. He hadn't seen any sign of human life for a couple of miles now but he was finally seeing a hotel up ahead. He kept walking until he was infront of the hotel. he noted the sign of the hotel read Hotel Hell... ""Well... This is my best shot at getting a place for the next few days,"" he said as he walked up to the hotel's front door. For some reason somthing told him he was entering for the last time. He paused at the door, pondering this. Then he just shrugged, letting his mind feel what it wanted, and slipped into the hotel in the lobby he waited for someone to come and help him. He looked around the lobby at the decorations and everything. He wondered if this hotel accepted credit or debit cards as he took out his wallet and waited for someone to help him."
2296,Hotel Hell ((IC)),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2625,2011-03-12T19:45:33,HayyelObsession,"Finn looked back to the front door. Water was now coming down in heaps and suddenly a man walked in.<br/><br/>""May I help you?""<br/><br/>The man took out a credit card and Finn punched it in.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Another one...</span>He handed the card back, gave the man who name was Argentum a key to room 4.<br/><br/>Finn pointed down the hall, ""On the right side,"" and watched him disappear to his room. Now he waited yet again for anymore customers."
2297,Undercover Mafia (has post order),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2635,2011-03-13T03:36:05,zoruna,"<span style=""color: #FF0000""><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic"">If you thought support groups were completely safe, you were dead wrong. In a support group in Americaâ€™s very own Las Angeles a group of young homosexual and bisexual teens have joined together hoping for comfort, understanding, and well support. But they end up finding an underground house for L.Aâ€™s own mafia group. The Donâ€™s son has befriended all these kids and convinced them to join his father and their â€œfamilyâ€.</span></span></span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #00FF00""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Years go by. The days meld together. Seem to become one with each other yet nothing appears to change. Though not all is as it seems. There is sections of the overground world. It is divided into various descriptions. This is the basics of life. Sections that divide not only wealth but poverty. Seperating the rich from the poor. The way to describe your place in life...so to speak.<br/><br/>The upper class rich end of town. This is where those of wealth and or fame live. Things are fancy, expensive, massive such as mansions. The term born with a silver spoon in the mouth is a good way to describe the rich end of town. You could visually picture the streets being paved with gold. Nothing is damaged or barred off.<br/><br/>Then you have the middle class part of town. This is usually in the center of any town or city. It is the working class area. People who are neither rich nor poor reside here. The ones who don't have wealth, fame or born into either of those two categories. People in this section work to make their money. Work eight hour shifts or longer at various job sites and do various job descriptions.<br/><br/>The next section is the poor class. The poor class is those who work every day to make ends meet. Struggling and striving every day with one or more jobs. Using every penny they make to pay bills and make ends meet. To keep food on the table. Clothes on their own and their children's back. Things are often on the high end of crime. Bars can be seen and security systems are usually around. The cops patrol frequently here.<br/><br/>The last section of the classes is the Ghettos, Boondocks, and Slums. These are for those who are poorer than poor. Poverty is everywhere. Boarded up windows and bars on doors or windows alike. The cops aren't able to keep order here and are more afraid of the criminals than the criminals are of them. This is total gang territory. And occasionally the crime lords reigning places. Things from drug deals to prostitution are a part of the every day aspects of life.<br/><br/>This is the sections of the city that make up the overworld. This is broken down due to those are what everyone believes rules the cities. What no one knows though is...that is just the overworld. The world above the secret societies below the streets surfaces. Yes...there is an underground world. A world that is made up of more dark and evil things than even the surface world. It is called the Underworld Society. It is crime central. It is the central point of all criminal operations. Be they big or small. This is also where it is rumored the Mega Mafia...the Kingpin of All Mafia's...runs his businesses. There is mafia bosses and then there is the Kingpin. The Kingpin is over ALL other mafia's. The most dangerous mafia of all is known as the Mega Mafia. Yet to those on the surface world...it is but a rumor. A myth created to scare crooks and criminals straight. It wasn't.....</span></span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFBF00"">The day was hot. It was a bright and sunny summer day. The sky was clear even of clouds. Blue as can be the sun the only out of this world object in the sky. Planes fly around. Skywriter jets doing arieal tricks and making words and drawings in the sky. Using their special ozone safe smoke to doodle and write in the sky. The wind picks up and drifts off every now and then. The city was awake yet the true city didn't wake til the sun set. The night life was more lively and active than that of the daytime. It was ironic yet true.<br/><br/>Word of a support group aimed mainly towards homosexuals and bisexuals was becoming popular. It had been around for nearly seven years now. And at first had started out with a very rocky beginning. Now it was doing well. Almost as if they were a gathering, cult, or gang yet no one even thought any of the above.<br/><br/>The day came when the son of the don, the Mafia Kingpin, sent out an advertisement on a flyer. Using it in hopes to draw in more people like himself. Gays and bisexuals. People who needed others like them. Others that would understand them and not judge them simply based on their sexual preferences. This was a two fold operation. One it was a genuine support group. Two it was also a cover up for recruiting new members for the mafia. This was done by the son of the don. Whether it was by convincing or by force...people who joined the support group were automatically enlisted into the mafia by the don's son. Those willing were seen above ground...those who weren't...were not.<br/><br/>The advertisement was typed up and printed into flyers. Support group members aka mafia members...went around all parts of the city. Putting flyers just about anywhere and everywhere that you could possibly think to do so. The flyer was as below:<br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz260/TimeKeys/My%20album/Publication4.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/><br/>The flyers were spread throughout the city. What better place to hide a secret passage to the Underworld Society then in the least suspicious of places? That is what the Kingpin aka Mega Mafia ruler thought. And his son put his theory to action and fact. The Support Group is located in a Museum. Yes...you heard right. A museum. Not just any museum this one has a buffet restaraunt in its West Wing. The only people able to get to the secret entrance however...is the VIP. The support group members are sent VIP Cards to identify themselves. A way to keep safe from undercover cops and spies.</span><br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;"">***********************************************************************</div><br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF00FF"">And the day was just beginning. Yurisho was bored as all get out. It wasn't Friday evening. He wished the time would fly by. Even while he knew it wouldn't. He was going to need to find something to do. This was driving him up the wall. He wonders too where his Left Hand and Right Hand men were. How interesting that he was bored and they were not around. They were usually thick as thieves. No pun intended. He sighs and looks around some more.<br/><br/>What trouble could he possibly cause or get himself into? Something minor that wouldn't draw too much attention to him. But what? He needed a way to work out his adreniline. Perhaps a motorcycle street race? That would be so awesome. In fact he had a feeling he just struck a note on the chord of how to become unbored. Possibly. He thinks more. Robbing a bank would be too major even if it was still a minor crime compared to the stuff his daddy pulled. He needed...thrills and chills. Entertainment and suspense. Life lived on the edge. Yet where was he going to find such a thing?<br/><br/>He ponders on this more as he continues walking through the Underworld Society. He was prince of this realm. And he knew it. Yet he hated being around others to an extent. He wasn't antisocial just....withdrawn. He let people close slowly. He didn't and wasn't sure who or even what could be trusted. That was a downside to being who he was. Son of the don of the Mega Mafia. The Kingpin of all mafias. It wasn't an easy life he had been born into. Yet one could never say it was dull and boring...except once in a blue moon. Apparently this was a blue moon summer day.<br/><br/>He sighs and dressed. Black jeans and a black form fitting leather shirt. Adds on the leather jacket. Then puts the fingerless leather gloves on his hands. Black sneakers finish the look off as far as clothing went. He adds a spiked collar to upon his neck. Points sharp and he adds a ""fake"" bullet belt through the belt loops of his pants. He then exits his...home away from his real home. Grabbing his motorcycle he takes the alternate way out of the underground world. And rushes off into the summer day. Weaving in and out of traffic. Stopping outside the club-bar thing that was run by the ""support group for the gays and bisexuals"" of this country of Japan. And walks in after parking his motorcycle.</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFFF00"">Mikel had been forced to go to the last meeting of the SGFGAB. Which stood for a really long ass title thing. Now he was out. Dealing drugs and hot wiring cars. Yeah...he did what he had to do to make some bread. After all...guys gotta eat ya know? After finishing with his lame ""pretend"" illegal job he takes off into the afternoon shadows. Reappearing in his chop shop-mechanic shop-inventing place. Yeah...it was all three things yet not even the popo knew he ran a chop shop beneath his basement. Ah...the grandness of using your inventions to cloak and hologram your dirty deeds.<br/><br/>He groans. Only a few hours left til the next meeting. He both liked and loathed these meetings. After all...he knew he was gay. Women were good for the occassional roll in the hay when he needed a quick sexual release yet nothing more. He hated the fact that since he'd ""accidently"" killed several FBI, CIA, and Spec Ops men with his wrench and a few other tools like a screwdriver...he was forced into this group. Told it would ""help"" him become a better man of society. Whatever. Not happening. He walks around. Looking for one of the guys he'd met at the group a couple of weeks ago. Guy had been hot. And he couldn't get him off his mind.</span>"
2298,Undercover Mafia (has post order),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2635,2011-03-19T15:39:50,Alathorn,Alan walked toward the meeting place. He was tired but this would be worth it. He would usually have gone to bed and taken a nap but he had to go to the meeting today. He went to the place of the meeting and sat at one of the tables. As he waited for the other members to arrive he looked around the place. What exactly was going to happen? No one could tell. Who would arrive next? No one knew. As for him he was just glad of having a friend in the group that possibly understood what he was going through.
2299,Undercover Mafia (has post order),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2635,2011-03-19T20:28:19,HayyelObsession,"Karma made his way home. The clear sky taunted him with every step he took. He felt like a prisoner on this worthless planet of death. Sighing he passed by a flyer that caught his interest.<br/><br/>""Support Group for Gay and Bi sexualtiy?"" Karma ran a hand over the flimsy paper and scoffed, ""What a load of bull.""<br/><br/>He turned away from the paper, but stopped before he walked away.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Maybe it... </span>He took the flyer out of curiosity.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Though I doubt I would join anyways, well not unless Alan joins... I wonder if he knows about this.</span><br/><br/>Alan... It was him who made Karmas' heart beat wildly. He had a one-sided love for him for quite a long time; to afraid to tell him of his true feelings. When Alan told Karma he was looking for love, or something of that sort. Karma was both estatic and dreading the news. Maybe that was his chance? Maybe if he just told Alan how he felt, then they could give it a go and try dating.<br/><br/>But of course, being the scared kid he was, he couldn't bring it up in a conversation. It was a hopeless case as far as Karma had seen. The one-sided love had been going on since they first meet. Though he could hardly remember what had happened. He could vaugley remember some bullies and then a a silver hairs boy comeing to his rescue... even if he hadn't mean to help him, he still did.<br/><br/>Karma walked up to a muesum he hadn't realized was there. Not knowning that this was were the meetings were being held he still walked up into it. After all, maybe there was some good artwork of some sort that Karma would like to admire.<br/><br/>He did have a thing for artist and doing his own art in turn. So he casually walked in and went straight to the paintings, not  know that Alan, too, was there."
2300,Undercover Mafia (has post order),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2635,2011-03-19T22:41:10,greeneyedkitty,"Second meeting. Dear God he didnt really want to do a second meeting but the urge to find some hot guy pushed him onward. Of course one named Mikel seemed to have his eyes on him for a little bit and the thought made Caden grin. The meet up would be later that day so for the time being, Caden had time to either hide his precious guns a bit better or take them to his apartment to lock them safety away. The second option seemed like the better choice if he didnt want to get caught again but on the other hand... They were his babies. And no good father would leave his babies behind. Come to a quick stop in the rather empty alleyway downtown, he gave himself a quick pat down. Three in his belt loops, two in his jacket pockets, one being his precious Beretta and his final one, a tiny pen gun that he kept in his shoe.<br/><br/>The heavy metal made him feel safe and he swore he dreamt about his sniper rifle, kept safety in between the ratty old mattresses at home. Big innocent brown eyes crinkled up as he smiled, picturing a man he had hit in the eye nearly 900 meters away. Teach him to not pay up for the crack. His guns of course were all stolen, save for his favourite and he spent the other money on some much needed drugs. Really, he was insane enough to not need it but he had managed to weasel his way for some once a week.<br/><br/>He had often been asked why he did it, why he killed, why such a 'sweet and innocent' little thing like him would get into such a dirty profession.  Caden would only smile softly, chocolate hair and eyes softening his already angelic features. ""I do it for that exact reason. Its the feeling of teaching the fucktards who dare call me weak. No one dares call me that anymore but some newbies that haven't been taught need to learn their lesson."" And giving whatever gun on hand a seductive lick, he was off. Which ever person managed to stay for longer after that, was immediately in with our dear Caden. After all, if they backstabbed him, death would come swiftly."
2301,Undercover Mafia (has post order),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2635,2011-04-21T23:15:15,Drifter,"He faked being sick to get out of going last week but this week he had too. His mother would make him move back in with his Father and he didn't want that. He didn't feel like he needed a support group. He just needed to get out of his dads house. He walked in the meeting room. Liam about tripped over him self when he entered the room. His coffee spilled all over his white shirt. ""Great, thats the way to strat the day off."" He decided to sit away from the others."
2302,Ex-Machina (IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2695,2011-03-17T16:07:35,Angelica,"<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i1123.photobucket.com/albums/l548/LilMelsMom1229/Mikel-1-2.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/><br/><br/><br/><span style=""color: #808000"">Name: Mikel<br/>Age: 22 1/2<br/>Bio: Her father was a famous inventor for the government, designing new and advanced robots and weapons for the military, when the accident happened. Human life had expanded beyond what anyone ever thought possible. Robots were viewed the same as humans, could fall in love with eachother or even humans. AI did that. But what started out as AI soon became more than that, it turned into real intelligence, but only for advanced models. The circle of evloution had done it again. Mikel was close with her father, so close that she grew up learning the things he taught her about machines and engines. It all facinated her. So much that she began to help him at the mere age of 10.<br/><br/>When the accident happened, Mikel had been away or at home. The memory of that day was so fuzzy it was hard to remember exactly what happened. It had been all over the news. But in a city that expanded far beyond the reach of anyone's reach, into the skies even, she was left to wither. She'd been 17 years old. <br/><br/>So, with no one to help care for her, and no ability to read or write, all she could do was work with machines. She disappeared. It had been in the papers...the missing Machine Princess, the heir to all her father's works that had survived was gone. Without a trace she'd left. <br/><br/>On the lower surface, she found piles and piles of junk. Old metal, old parts, things and robots that were so outdated, they didn't work anymore. So she made herself a shelter, and built friends. Her robots were her dearest friends, particularly Vance, the Robot that had been with her since she was 10, when she and her Father had orginally built him. <br/><br/>The catch though? She had no idea who she was. No idea why she was here or how she'd come to be there.</span>"
2303,Ex-Machina (IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2695,2011-03-17T16:30:11,Angelica,"<span style=""color: #808000"">It was any other normal day.  Mikel was shifting thru scrap metal, walking thru what she was sure other people thought was junk.  To her it was a treasure trove.  She couldn't have been more happy, shifting and rummaging thru old metal.  Vance accompained her this morning.  The sun was rare, way down here, but it was plenty light enough to see, as long as you were in the open.  Otherwise, you'd need a torch or flashlight to see.  <br/><br/>Her leather boots came clear up to her knees and provided protection aganist the scrapes and scratches that she'd otherwise get from all the metal.  Her gloves, she was sure, had been new at one point, but now they were worn and frayed, torn in several places.  It'd be time to sew new ones soon.  <br/><br/>""Vance, I don't know why you worry so much.""  She called back to him, reaching up with one hand to keep her hat on while she bent over a piece of old metal, inspecting it.  <br/><br/>""Here, this piece please.""  she pointed to it.  It was too heavy for her to carry, but Vance could pick it up easily.  <br/><br/>""Mikel, you've already picked out so many pieces of metal, I don't know why you need more...""  he complained.  <br/><br/>""Ya know...for a robot, Vance, you sure complain a lot.  I've told you a million times before, I'm working on building you a wife!""  she exclaimed, truely carefree.  She did however turn the face the robot, hands on her hips.  ""But if you insist that you can't carry anymore, then I suppose we can go back now..."" </span>"
2304,Ex-Machina (IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2695,2011-03-17T17:16:11,Dragon_Maiden,"<div style=""text-align: center;""><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i727.photobucket.com/albums/ww276/watersprit03/rp%20characters/image175-2.jpg"">[ img ]</a></div><br/><div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""color: violet""><span style=""font-family: baseballscript;""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;"">Venus</span></span></span></div><br/><div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""color: violet""><br/>Venus scanned the dark ground her grey eyes looking for anything that her master would deem useful. She had been out here weeks, yet nothing emerged from the massive rubble. Noise came from a nearby rumble her head tilting to the side in curiosity moving closer for inspection. The sound of voices reached her ears as she neared her movements causing much noise as she moved. ""Hello?""she called hoping to get something alive. Once or twice she had come upon others like herself or animals but never a human maybe remains but never one alive.<br/></span></div>"
2305,Ex-Machina (IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2695,2011-03-17T17:28:37,Angelica,"<span style=""color: #808000"">Mikel blinked, about to head back towards camp when she heard a voice call out and a crash of noise.  She turned abruptly, to face where the noise had come from.  Then she quickly looked back to Vance, black tendrils of hair flying as she moved.  <br/><br/>""What was that?""  she whispered to Vance.  She'd been down here for years and she'd never run into another person.  She'd fixed up Robots, but most of them stayed back at camp, fearful of breaking.  She had unlimited parts and what not, but each robot was different.  <br/><br/>Vance dropped the metal he'd been carrying for her and moved so that he was in front of her.  She shifted a little, trying to see around him.  <br/><br/>""Hello?""  she called out.  ""Whose there?""  <br/><br/>Vance turned his large metal head to look over at her, and frowned, or expressed how upset he was the best he could.  He still needed upgrades.  </span>"
2306,Ex-Machina (IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2695,2011-03-17T17:40:49,Dragon_Maiden,"<div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""color: violet""><span style=""font-family: baseballscript;""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;"">Venus</span></span></span></div><br/><div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""color: violet""><br/>Venus heard the sound of voices she was unsure of its source but moved closer till she looked down at the human looking being, and what appeared to be a robot of an older model. Her head tilted to the side ""My name is Venus"" she said simply, ""Who would you be?"" she asked not being able to get a good look at the being. Her curiosity was part of her program but she had a lack off info on creatures and such so this would be a great find if it was truly a human.<br/></span></div>"
2307,Ex-Machina (IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2695,2011-03-17T17:53:20,Angelica,"<span style=""color: #808000"">Mikel shifted to hide behind Vance again, when the source of the noise peeped over a large pile of scrap metal and old technologies.  She blinked and peeped her head out a little, from behind Vance, looking up at the creature.  <br/><br/>""What is it, Vance?""  she whispered to him, putting one hand up to push her hat back into place.  Once she'd had a good look at the creature though, she stepped out from behind Vance, a look of awe and excitement on her face.  <br/><br/>""You must be a newer model!""  she exclaimed.  ""See Vance, that is something like what I want to do with you!  Look...she even has artificial skin to make her look more humanoid.  I wonder what's wrong with her?  Has to be something, else she wouldn't be down here.""  she moved closer, trying to get a better look at this Venus creature.<br/><br/>""Mikel...stop thi-"" Vance started to say.  <br/>""Oh knock it off Vance.  She's not going to hurt us, she would have done so already, if she planned to.""  she cut him off, waving him off with her hand.  <br/><br/>""Now pick up that metal, and we'll get her back to base camp so we can get her fixed up right good.""  She smiled like a child, happy to have a new toy.  And finally a real basis for a humaniod model for Vance.</span>"
2308,Ex-Machina (IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2695,2011-03-17T18:35:23,Dragon_Maiden,"<div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""color: violet""><span style=""font-family: baseballscript;""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;"">Venus</span></span></span></div><br/><div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""color: violet""><br/>Venus listened to the girls words she was human all right and she intended to fix her. It was Venus' lucky day, but it appeared the older model that was named Vance did not trust her. This surprised her she had never seen nor done anything to this robot why did he dislike her. ""You are human correct?"" she asked double checking on what now stood before her.<br/></span></div>"
2309,Ex-Machina (IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2695,2011-03-17T18:46:56,Angelica,"<span style=""color: #808000"">Mikel held her hand out, to help Venus down.  <br/><br/>She turned her head slightly, her hat sliding over her head and to the left.  <br/><br/>""Well, of course I'm human.  What else would I be?""  she ask, like it was the silliest question in the world.  ""Now com'on.  I can't fix you if you're way up there.""  she told her, hand still out to help her down.  <br/><br/>Vance watched closely, zero'd in on this Venus personicom.  He didn't like her.  Something about her...<br/>He was only equiped with AI, not the real intelligence that others had adapted to.  But only because Mikel didn't have a copy of the software to put in him.  How was she supposed to update him if she didn't have the proper material? </span>"
2310,Ex-Machina (IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2695,2011-03-18T12:32:27,Dragon_Maiden,"<div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""color: violet""><span style=""font-family: baseballscript;""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;"">Venus</span></span></span></div><br/><div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""color: violet""><br/>Venus nodded her head ""You are right I am a scanner unit I check for life, you are the first human I have come across other then master"" she said her tone light. Venus now thought how long had it been a month a week? she wasn't sure. Taking the girls hand gently watching her carefully something seemed familiar but she couldn't place it. She kept her curiousness to herself as to not further upset the older model.<br/></span></div>"
2311,Ex-Machina (IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2695,2011-03-18T17:40:00,Angelica,"<span style=""color: #808000"">""Vance, have you started picking up that metal yet?""  she called back to him without looking.  She was so excited at this new find, she was practically bouncing.  <br/><br/>Vance went about picking up the metal that she'd picked out before, but he was still careful to watch this new model for any clue as to what she was really doing down here.<br/><br/>She shifted to allow Venus a smoother landing.  ""A scanner bot?  Hmm...is that all you'r doing is looking for life down here?  Why?  I've been down here for years and I've never seen you or another like you...or even another human for that matter.""  she let go of her hand once she was on solid ground and hurried along.  ""Follow us to camp!""  she shouted back to her, practically running back to camp.  <br/><br/>Vance followed at a slower pace, still carrying the large amount of metal that Mikel had ask for.</span>"
2312,Ex-Machina (IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2695,2011-03-20T17:06:38,Dragon_Maiden,"<div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""color: violet""><span style=""font-family: baseballscript;""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;"">Venus</span></span></span></div><br/><div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""color: violet""><br/>Venus nodded ""As you wish"" she said her tone soft she was a compliant model that was her program. She noticed the other models watching her, ""I am only doing as previously requested"" she said remembering her Masters words. <span style=""font-style: italic"">""You are to look for whatever can be useful and return back here""</span> his voice said as it echoed in her mind. She followed the giddy human at a good distance seeing as her model was weary of her.<br/></span></div>"
2313,Ex-Machina (IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2695,2011-03-21T15:29:15,Angelica,"<span style=""color: #808000"">She grinned as they neared the large metal structure that from overhead might actually look like more junk.  Instead, here on the ground, it was obvious that it was hollow on the inside.  No one was about, outside of the metal structure, but on the inside, there was a bustle of activity, robots going this way and that in all different forms.  Most of them had wheel bottoms, but a sparse few had two lets and could walk around okay, a little jagged here and there, but pretty good.  She'd done extremely well with all she had to work with.  <br/><br/>She looked behind her, down at Vance carrying the supplies she'd wanted and her new robot.  Venus.  She examined her from that short distance and decided that she would make Vance a handsome suit like what she was wearing, and try to make them husband and wife.  She liked the idea. </span>"
2314,Ex-Machina (IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2695,2011-03-23T15:36:43,Dragon_Maiden,"<div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""color: violet""><span style=""font-family: baseballscript;""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;"">Venus</span></span></span></div><br/><div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""color: violet""><br/>As Venus neared the large structure she scanned the area and the location holding the information to herself her master would be so happy she thought with a smile. As she entered the structure she was amazed at the sight that it held inside so many robots all over different sizes and shapes of ever kind you could think of. Each doing there own job moving along peacefully it was almost magical that this had been here and no one had found them. Venus neared closer to  Mikel ""Did you do all this Miss?"" she asked in curiosity.<br/></span></div>"
2315,Ex-Machina (IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2695,2011-03-23T15:42:00,Angelica,"Mikel walked with confidence.  This was home.  The only home that she could remember.  She'd built it from the ground up.  She smiled and walked, occasionally stepping out of the way of this robot or that one.  She turned her head to look over at Venus when she ask if she'd done all of this.  ""Why yes, I did.  I know it's not much, but we do the best we can.  And besides, the cook robot goes out everyday to where actual people live and get me food.  I cannot survive on motoroil.""  she laughed and nodded, slipping her arm around Venus's neck she smiled as they walked.  ""I'll take you to my room, so you can see!"""
2316,Ex-Machina (IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2695,2011-03-27T03:46:44,Dragon_Maiden,"<div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""color: violet""><span style=""font-family: baseballscript;""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;"">Venus</span></span></span></div><br/><div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""color: violet""><br/>Venus nodded as she walked the robots moving and going she was astonished one human could do so much, her master had hardly been able to get her to function. Venus was a robot who went into bouts of non working order and then would reboot and be up and running. But here all these robots seemed to roam free of problems it was like a paradise to her. ""Yes please thank you"" she said with a light smile.<br/></span></div>"
2317,A soul to steal (open post),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2751&start=20,2011-03-23T18:23:12,Angelica,"She closed her eyes.  Best to let the light guide her.  She swallowed hard and shook her head to answer him.  Afraid, no.  Never be afraid of the darkness, that's what sensai had said.  She would not be afraid.<br/><br/>She waited though, waited until she felt the rush of his sword before she brought her own up to deflect him.  She never opened her eyes, only stood there, her hands pressed aganist her sword to hold him off.  He might have been stronger than her, but he would not win."
2318,A soul to steal (open post),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2751&start=20,2011-03-23T18:41:45,zoruna,"(SilverChaos...can we please put in a posting order? I'm already starting to get lost and I really want to do this story. it is cool already. Please just consider it.)<br/><br/>Tyme looks at the man. ""Hmm? Why do you look familiar? Aren't you on those viagra commercials?"" he says smartassedly. ""Been a long time."" he says. Glaring at his life long rival and long time ago friend. He looks at the woman. ""Why are chicks so damn pigheaded?"" he asks outloud. ""Wonder where Fate is?"" he mutters. Drawing twin scymitars. One orangish yellow like the sun on a very hot day. The other opal white like the moon on a cloudless night. ""Let's tango old...<span style=""font-style: italic"">Friend</span>"" he practically spat the word friend out in disgust. And just bops his ex-friend on the head with the flat of his blade. And spiral around. ""Look Miss whoever the hell you are...your gonna need my help. Or your going to die. There is no third option."""
2319,A soul to steal (open post),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2751&start=20,2011-03-23T19:05:01,SilverChaos,"(ok how about next I post, then Angelica, and then you. then we can continue in that cycle?)"
2320,A soul to steal (open post),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2751&start=20,2011-03-23T19:07:25,zoruna,(that works *hugs* thanks Chaos :) )
2321,A soul to steal (open post),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2751&start=20,2011-03-23T19:25:35,SilverChaos,"He smiled at Tyme, watching him, ""Tell me Tyme have you and Fate seen Fable lately?"" his eyes burned wickedly, ""I do worry about her.""<br/>He backed up from Rebecca, dragging his sword along the pavement. Sparks flew from the tip of the blade. Where the sparks landed shadows formed. He looked at Rebecca.<br/>""I have to admit, you have great form with your sword."" He lifted his sword off the ground slightly. ""But can it match to mine I wonder?""<br/>He laughed menacingly.<br/>""It amuses me that you two think you can defeat me...""<br/>His wings shifted a little as brought his sword up.<br/>""Let's see if your thoughts ring true."""
2322,A soul to steal (open post),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2751&start=20,2011-03-23T19:26:05,SilverChaos,(no problem Zoruna :3 )
2323,A soul to steal (open post),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2751&start=20,2011-03-23T19:44:51,Angelica,"Rebecca shifted again, her eyes opening this time.<br/><br/>Don't be afraid...don't be afraid...don't be afraid...don't be afraid.  She just had to keep telling herself that.  Her eyes lit up with fear, watching the sparks change into shadows.  She could always change sides?  It almost made her laugh.  She'd never make it as a dark one...she cared way too much about people and their souls for that.<br/><br/>""You won't be laughing so much soon...""  she whispered to herself, trying to push confidence into her tone.  ""Alright Tyme...now would be a good oppurtunity to show me what you can do and defend us..."""
2324,A soul to steal (open post),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2751&start=20,2011-03-23T22:23:38,zoruna,"Tyme looks at her skeptically. ""Now you want my help???"" he sighs. ""Your lucky your hot and that your a chick. Or I'd say your on your own."" he looks at his ex-friend. ""So what if I have? It doesn't mean a damn thing to you anymore. Not since you lost what little marbles you were born with up in that coconut of yours."" he says. Swinging his swords fast. They were evenly matched. He knew it. And he knew his once upon a time friend knew it. ""TIME FREEZER!!!!"" he shouts out. The area around the three...ahem...four as Fate was still on a roof somewhere and unaffected by this. The entire area is encased in ice. ""Fight like a man old friend! Or die like a coward!"" he taunts.<br/><br/>He moves fast yet slow at the same time. He cuts him various place. Mostly little nicks. Try as he might he could not bring himself to truly harm his once upon a time friend. They had been...close. Closer even then his own twin was with him. He scowls. ""ANTI-FREEZE!"" he yells. The ice shatters and all the harmless yet annoying shards fly in his opponents direction. They were blockable...and he knew it. Again...this was more a distraction technique than anything else. He strikes in an arc with one sword and an upwards arc with the other."
2325,A soul to steal (open post),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2751&start=20,2011-03-24T05:36:27,SilverChaos,"Raion dodged Tyme's swords easily, and with his free hand punched him hard in the face. As the ice shards came toward him he smirked.<br/>""Still using the old tricks my friend?"" He twisted his sword around him shielding from the ice chips.<br/>A red liquid seeped from his left shoulder, he looked briefly. A deep cut stained his arm. He smiled a little.<br/>""You have surprised even me,"" He looked at Tyme, ""You never hit me so quick. Have you finally filled your hate for me?""<br/>He clutched his sword, his body trembling with adrenaline. Shadows came from under his feet, reaching toward everything.<br/>""Engulf...""<br/>The shadows took everything in possession. It was pitch black, this was Raion's created territory, he had the advantage...for now."
2326,A soul to steal (open post),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2751&start=20,2011-03-24T07:15:44,Crane,(Is it too late to join?)
2327,A soul to steal (open post),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2751&start=20,2011-03-24T13:54:34,zoruna,"(no just post after Angel-chan :) )<br/><br/>Tyme knew that for now his old buddy Raion would have an advantage yet he could not give up or give in. Raion would try to corrupt him. He always tried to corrupt him. Why he did not know. And he didn't care at the moment. He looks at him. ""Yes. I have new ones but they would be wasted upon you."" he says acidly. Glaring at him. ""Yes. But surprising you wasn't ever too hard. Expecially when you lack half a brain. Due to half of it being inside your pants."" his tone venomous.<br/><br/>He glares. Wrapping a cloth around his eyes. And strikes. He trained himself for the day he would fight Raion. The sounds of their blades clashing could be heard. He too had cuts though not all were deep. Some more like paper cuts than anything else. ""And to answer you question. I've not even gotten started."""
2328,A soul to steal (open post),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2751&start=20,2011-03-24T15:16:13,SilverChaos,"(im confused in posting order now, so is it Zoruna, then Angel, then Crane, and then me? XD I get confused easily.)"
2329,A soul to steal (open post),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2751&start=20,2011-03-24T15:52:54,Angelica,((It's not a far trip for me either!  lol))
2330,A soul to steal (open post),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2751&start=20,2011-03-24T18:21:35,Crane,(KK I just need to find a good picture....)
2331,A soul to steal (open post),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2751&start=20,2011-03-24T18:46:16,Angelica,"Rebecca stayed there to watch, her head tilted.  She shifted so that her sword was over her shoulder.  Tyme would never win if he kept attacking first.  He would have to wait for Raion to attack him first.  Evil always had to make the first move, else Good would never win.  But she watched, ready and waiting for when her chance and time to strike.<br/><br/>When everything eneveloped into darkness she had to cover her mouth with her hand to keep from screaming.  Darkness was not her friend, but she stayed absolutely still, watching the sparks from each persons blade.  After a short moment of chanting, she could actually see their aura's.  At least, most of it.  She stayed still though, listening to the sounds, the noise.  She'd wait her turn though..."
2332,A soul to steal (open post),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2751&start=20,2011-03-24T19:59:48,Crane,"Kalati<br/>m<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://anime.desktopnexus.com/wallpaper/447044/"">http://anime.desktopnexus.com/wallpaper/447044/</a>m<br/><br/>Kalati sat cross legged in the middle of the room she had rented just the night before. It was a lifeless room, empty except for a flat mattress and ugly colored lamp on a faded end table. The walls were a grayed yellow, as if it had long ago been leeched out by the sorrows of the world. On the wall opposite of the creaky door was a single window that overlooked the crowded streets and squalor. She was unconcerned with the worries of the mortal world, only worried about how to stay veiled from the soul stealers and soul savers.<br/><br/>With her blue violet eyes closed, she reached out with her mind and used her inherited powers to search the area. Flashes of the city stayed long enough for her to see that there was no threat. Her shoulders relaxed as she exhaled in relief. And then she felt it. Wincing as if she had touched a scalded pot, she trembled. A soul stealer and a soul saver were here. In the city. Just a couple streets over to her right. Her arms tensed as she grabbed hold of her twin short swords in reaction to the power she felt. If they found out where she was, either of them, her very soul would be forfit."
2333,A soul to steal (open post),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2751&start=20,2011-03-24T21:23:41,SilverChaos,"""Is that all you got?"" He smiled throwing Tyme back into a wall with a thrust of his sword.<br/>He swung his sword at him immediately as he hit the wall. The sword sunk into the wall barely from Tyme's face. Raion's face was less than an inch from Tyme's.<br/>""I've been dying to try a new trick I learned...""<br/>His eyes shimmered in the dark briefly. A violet vine whipped out of the wall from Raion's sword.<br/>""Bind.""<br/>His words echoed, and the vine wrapped around Tyme's arms and legs.<br/>""He who attacks alone...dies alone..."" Raion took his sword out from the wall, an orb binding the vines there without the sword there. He smiled hoisting his sword in the air.<br/>""Goodbye old friend..."" He thrust his sword down as he laughed menacingly."
2334,A soul to steal (open post),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2751&start=20,2011-03-24T21:39:59,Angelica,"((I'm supposed to wait for z-chan to post now, right?))"
2335,A soul to steal (open post),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2751&start=20,2011-03-24T21:41:06,SilverChaos,(yes :D )
2336,A soul to steal (open post),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2751&start=20,2011-03-24T21:41:55,Angelica,((Darn...I really had a good one too.  Oh well.  lol  Let's see how much z-chan makes me modify it.))
2337,A soul to steal (open post),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2751&start=40,2011-03-26T02:54:03,zoruna,"Tyme growls and speeds time up around the vines. Turning them brittle and frail. Breaking free easily. Stopping everything in time. Well it was more like he sped himself up so fast...everything else SEEMED not to be moving. He spiral flips over Raion and uses his back as a launching pad to get further. Flipping and landing on his feet.<br/><br/>Returning time to normal and Raion's sword would be wedged or he'd have lost momentary hold on it. In any case...he still had gotten his sleeve cut off. A slice down his arm at a diagonal angle. Yet he was alive...and that is what matters. ""Ready for round two...old flake?"" he says. His eyes glowed with light.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Fate rolls his eyes. Sensing another person...he headed in that direction. Following the aura and lands silently behind the woman. ""Hello...and who are you?"" he asks. His tone indifferent yet warm. Go figure. He walks around to in front of her. ""I am Fate. Brother of Tyme. What we do and what we are is too difficult to explain. What I will tell you is...I will not do any harm to you.""</span>"
2338,A soul to steal (open post),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2751&start=40,2011-03-28T16:34:26,Angelica,"Rebecca watched with quick eyes, she was ready to interviene when Tyme ended up aganist the wall with vines, but she was a little stuck in her own world right now.  Part of the shadows fighting was their need to overtake anything pure about a person.  Right now, Rebecca was fighting her own battle, although she was standing perfectly still.  If she didn't hold her resolve and stay strong aganist the darkness she could easily fall prey to it.<br/><br/>She fought to keep her breathing even, as every bad choice and mistake was brought up in her mind.  So many times she could have done the wrong thing.  So many times she could have killed or taken what she wanted.  She tried to shift, except that she was frozen where she was, locked in an internal battle."
2339,A soul to steal (open post),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2751&start=40,2011-04-01T05:50:34,Crane,"Kalati jumped to her feet and nearly struck the one called Fate. Nearly, but not quite. Taking a few steps back in an effort to calm down, she kept eye contact with him. On impulse, her ratty shirt and torn jeans faded into her armor of amythist and silver. Her blue violet eyes looked at him suspiciously.<br/><br/>""Well, seeing as you are a Spectarial Soul, I see no harm from you. I am Kalati, delighted to meet you,"" she spoke rather evenly despite her frayed nerves. So, there is a Soul-stealer, a Soul-saver, and at least one Spectrarial Soul in this city. Great, just great."
2340,A soul to steal (open post),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2751&start=40,2011-04-01T22:02:02,SilverChaos,"Raion looked at the cut on his arm. He smirked at the blood. It was pure black. It was his darkness. His arm clenched and he grunted. The black ooz swimming back into the wound. The cut pulling together to a near miniscule line. He took a deep breath as his arm unclenched.<br/><br/>He smiled closing his eyes he clenched his sword, ""absolutely.""<br/><br/>He laughed as he became swarmed in shadows. The shadows soon split off him. A shadow being of Raion stood right by the real thing. The shadow being sprinted toward Rebecca, thrusting his sword toward her torso.<br/><br/>The real Raion smirked, ""Prepare yourself Tyme!""<br/>He walked toward him holding his sword up to him waiting for his strike."
2341,A soul to steal (open post),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2751&start=40,2011-05-03T16:17:50,zoruna,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">Fate looks at her. He merely stood there. He didnt' even flinch as he was nearly struck. Just waited and looks back at her. Trying not to make her feel he was a threat. He watches her turn her clothing into armor. He looks into her blue violet eyes. Watching her impassively. He says nothing until she finished speaking. ""I am not a threat. My name is Fate."" he says softly. Looking at her. And watching her. ""Are you alright? Might I aide you in some sort of way? I am bored watching my twin brother fight the soul-stealer. And protecting some girl he doesn't even know but is crushing on."" he looks at her. ""Plus with you on edge you need help to not fall victum to the shadows."" he points out.</span><br/><br/>Tyme looks at his blood. Eyes widening as the wound healed. He jumps backwards a bit. And then he sees the shadow being sprinting towards Rebecca. ""Time rush!"" he casts on himself and runs in front of the sword aimed to harm rebecca's torso. ""Raion! You know this is a pointless battle you won't kill me for long. We've done this dance before. Like you I have no mortality to lose. Unlike you I have no soul for you to steal. Leave her alone!"" he yells out. Coughing up a bit of blood.<br/><br/>Slashing the shadow being over and over again. His own torso bleeding a sweet smelling blood from the wound. It turns into a then line like Raion's but it stung like hell. ""HEAVENS FURY!"" he yells bolts of holy light shoots from his sword destroying the shadow being. He coughs up a bit more blood from taking the hit meant for Rebecca. ""Unfreeze!"" he casts. Unfreezing the time so Rebecca can move again."
2342,A soul to steal (open post),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2751,2011-03-22T15:45:16,SilverChaos,"Raion walked the damp streets of downtown screams and gun shots were heard in the background on occasion. He put his hands in his pockets as he trudged along smiling at others misfortune in this dark place. He walked past a alley where a beggar was being beaten, and he stopped to take just a glance. The beggar was bleeding around three thugs, one thug stomped on the old man making him fall to the ground in a puddle of his blood and rain water. Raion turned a little toward the scene and one thug looked up to see him. His expression was infuriating to Raion, it was one of disrespect and hatred, but oddly Raion smirked and let out a small chuckle.<br/>""You find something funny?!"" One said as they all started walking toward Raion.<br/>""In fact...I do..."" Raion said in a slight monotone.<br/>Raion made a swift movement and took a knife from his side pocket on his pant leg, and he threw it. The knife hit the biggest thug in the middle of his eyes.<br/>""You have something on your face..."" Raion smiled.<br/>The thug fell down, dead from the blow of his knife. Before the other two could even react Raion conjured his sword from a cloud of darkness and sliced them both in half. And seconds later Raion was infront of the beggar, picking him up by his shirt.<br/>Raion pressed the old man to the brick wall of the alley and his eyes turned black. Raion stared at the man his eyes wide and fearful, and soon his eyes rolled into the back of his head. Raion dropped him and took his hand and pressed it to the beggars heart.<br/><span style=""color: #FF0000"">""Sei inutile, solo una piccola macchia sulla faccia della terra. Io sono piÃ¹ grande, io sono il buio. E non puÃ² essere fermato. Ma ora ... la tua anima Ã¨ mia per rubare e piegare alla mia volontÃ .""</span><br/>When Raion lifted his hand a orb was clutched in his hand, with a clench of his fist it broke and the orb shattered and disappeared from the world. The old man's soul would be forever lost and will never find freedom, and that was Raion's intentions.<br/>He dropped the old beggar to the ground his body forming into ashes. Raion smiled as he watched the ashes blow off in the wind.<br/><br/><br/>I<span style=""color: #FF0000"">talian Translation- ""You're vain, only a small blemish on the face of the earth. I'm stronger, I'm the dark. I can not be stopped. and now ... your soul is mine to steal and bend to my will.""</span>"
2343,A soul to steal (open post),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2751,2011-03-22T18:09:34,zoruna,(is this a group rp or a onexone rp?)
2344,A soul to steal (open post),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2751,2011-03-22T18:51:54,SilverChaos,"(group, it's open for anyone who wants to join)"
2345,A soul to steal (open post),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2751,2011-03-22T23:20:17,Angelica,"<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i1123.photobucket.com/albums/l548/LilMelsMom1229/Bellydancer-1-1.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/><br/><br/><br/><span style=""color: #4000FF"">Rebecca would be there in a just a few moments.  Damn dark ones.  This was the first one she'd seen in some time.  She leaped from one building to another, one hand reaching down to grab her stars.  She'd be ready for him.  <br/><br/>When she arrived on the scene, she jumped down into the alleyway, landed on her right foot, graceful, like a balletdancer.  She shifted to look down at the ashes of the old beggar man.  He could have been saved...but is soul-sphere was destroyed.  Completely shattered.  She turned back to the dark one who had done such an act.  <br/><br/>""Bastard.""  she spat the word at him, and flung a star at him.</span>"
2346,A soul to steal (open post),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2751,2011-03-22T23:29:45,zoruna,(I want to join but without a posting order I don't think I could keep up. I love the idea though. I will think on it more before making my final decision.)
2347,A soul to steal (open post),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2751,2011-03-23T01:24:18,SilverChaos,"He smiled catching the star inches from piercing his skin. He twisted his wrist studying it.<br/>""Nice toy..."" He laughed a little, his eyes burning a sinister red. The star melted in his hands, ""But you will have to try harder than that...""<br/>He took off his coat, laying it on the pavement. He looked at her for a second, and smirked. He folded his arms.<br/>""Well well well...look who we have here,"" his teeth sharpened as he spoke, ""Tell me why have you come?""<br/>He took a deep breath, his skin slowly turning a cold grey.<br/>""Have you come to kill me huntress?""<br/>His voice altered, it was dark and evil, it could sent shivers down any normal person.<br/><br/>(Zoruna: what do you mean posting order?)"
2348,A soul to steal (open post),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2751,2011-03-23T01:35:32,zoruna,"(I mean an order in which people post. You need to make an OOC thread for this. like you started it so you post first, then angelica would post, then if there is posting order...me...and if someone else joins them or it returns back to you and the circle starts over again.)<br/><br/>On a side note the In The Cave section is for the IC of group rps.<br/><br/>The Dark Thoughts....section is for the OOC which is where in group roleplays the pictures and profile info whether it be just name and age or more information then that...goes.<br/><br/>The Cave Interest Check section is where your rp idea should go to see and find out who is interested.<br/><br/>Just a helpful note to make learning this site easier.<br/><br/>I recommend making your OOC and asking an admin. or a mod. to remove the OOC talk from this thread which you can thus make into you IC thread for the rp itself. That would be an easier way to go about it.<br/><br/>Note: OOC is anything in anything like these: ( ) [ ] { } etc. as well as it can be anything that is not the actual story also known as IC or is posts to the story itself<br/><br/>Note 2: if you have any questions or need help with any of the above just send me a line (a private message on here) and I'll do my best to help you. :)"
2349,A soul to steal (open post),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2751,2011-03-23T02:55:11,Angelica,"<span style=""color: #400080"">She watched him with bright purplish eyes.  She scowled at him.  <br/>""Ive come to stop you from doing such horrible things again.  Why would you do such horrible things?!"" she demanded from him, a look of outrage in her eyes.  <br/><br/>She shook her head, watching him closely, watching him change with careful eyes.  ""Why do you want to crush the the soul-spheres?""</span>"
2350,A soul to steal (open post),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2751,2011-03-23T04:30:30,SilverChaos,"He laughed, ""I admire your persistence.""<br/>He walked toward her slowly.<br/>""Like most beings of darkness, I crave power..."" he sighed, he lit up a cigarette and took a drag. He stopped a few feet from her. He blew out a trail of smoke.<br/>""I do these things just because I can. Though that beggar's soul was destroyed, because he served no purpose to me.""<br/>He took another drag and he looked at her totally relaxed and calm of the situation.<br/>""Now tell me something, why does what I do concern you?"" He smirked at her expression as he spoke."
2351,A soul to steal (open post),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2751,2011-03-23T04:32:13,SilverChaos,(thanks Zoruna :D I'll make sure to message if I need help)
2352,A soul to steal (open post),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2751,2011-03-23T04:39:36,Angelica,"<span style=""color: #4000BF"">She shifted uneasily.  She had faced a dark one before, but this one was a little farther advanced than what she was used to.  Most of the time they ran in fear.  But this one was older.  She still scowled at him.<br/><br/>""Because, when you destroy souls, nnot only do you kill them, but you destroy the souls chance at an afterlife."" she moved back from him a few steps.  She was obviously young and dressed as she was she looked more like an entertainer than a soul-saver.  She shifted again, moving the frail tool that covered her legs slightly.  She was preparing anattack.</span>"
2353,A soul to steal (open post),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2751,2011-03-23T05:42:25,SilverChaos,"He threw the cigarette on the ground, and snuffed it out with his boot.<br/>""Some souls do not deserve an afterlife!"" He stated gruffly.<br/>He softened a little, not letting his anger get the best of him.<br/>""Your voice...has such hate in it..."" He smiled changing the subject, ""It tells me so much about you...""<br/>He held out his his hand. A cloud formed around it, soon the cloud took form of a sword. He twirled it around for a second, and let it lay at his side, his hand relaxed around the hilt.<br/>""From your movements I can see hostility. You're really more dangerous than you seem.""<br/>He walked slowly, circling her.<br/>""You amuse me young one, you remind me a lot of my sister."" He sighed, but shook his head focusing again.<br/>He stopped to look at her smirking."
2354,A soul to steal (open post),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2751,2011-03-23T14:22:54,zoruna,"<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz260/TimeKeys/good_twin_evil_twin-1.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/>Spectarial Souls(special souls that are born shattered rather than with a sphere.)<br/>Fate & Tyme<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Fate and Tyme were watching. It was amusing to see the events down below. You couldn't kill them yet you could hurt them and make them wish they were did. Fate knew this. And knew that one day...like everything else...they the weavers of Time and Fate...too would be killable. Yet until that time...only the course and actions of others would be able to alter or change future.</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000"">Fate watches. He wonders at the scene below. A dark one. Yes that being he knew yet this other...who was she? And what was going to happen next. He hoped his more impulsive counterpart Tyme did not do anything stupid...like the last time----He shudders at the memories of the pain, torture, and agony they went through. It was a whole lot worse when your aren't able to be killed due to technically you were born yet never born. He watches though with extreme indifference.</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #BFFF00"">Tyme however was the counterpart to Fate. Where his counterpart could stand by idly and let fate take its course...he was always running off the notion that it was time for something besides standing idly by. He saw the man draw his sword. At first he watches. But as the man began to circle her he got antsy. The woman was beautiful and impulse is what led him to jump down and land next to the woman. ""Hello...hope you don't mind if I...drop in."" he says. Grinning in a lively and playful sort of way. ""Now...you do realize this man is at least a level S dark one....right? You shouldn't EVER take one of his class and level on...not by yourself at least.""</span><br/><br/>(I hope this is alright. I'll do my best to keep up :) )"
2355,A soul to steal (open post),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2751,2011-03-23T15:01:27,Angelica,"She shifted, her attack almost ready.  For a moment, she actually wondered if it would have any effect on him.  But she hardened her resolve, sure that this would at least weaken him.<br/><br/>Her eyebrows arched, listening to him talk.  Her voice told him so much about her?  She wanted to attack him full on, but that sword was dangerous.  She wasn't a fool.  She knew that the blade could not only cut her skin, but probably pierce her soul as well.<br/><br/>""And where is your sister now?""  she ask him, a dark look in her eyes.  If he'd killed her for no reason, then she thought she might scream.  These dark ones...there was no getting thru to them.<br/><br/>When a person landed next to her, she jumped away.  Not sure who or what it was.  For all she knew, it could have been another dark one.  ""For Gaia sake...""  she frowned, picking herself up off the ground.  ""You scared the shit outta me.""  she growled, having lost her attack now.  She quickly eyed the dark one, then back to the person who'd landed next to her.  ""Who are you?!""  she demanded, making sure to watch over her shoulder, for the dark one's moves."
2356,A soul to steal (open post),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2751,2011-03-23T16:24:38,SilverChaos,"""My sister, hmmm..."" He pondered for a second, ""I believe Fable is in the other side of the city...she has to be in a lot of pain at this moment."" He laughed a little.<br/>It was dark outside, it was almost hard to see, but a street light illuminated the small area. He knew his sister hated the dark, it hurt her. The curse he laid on her was just to change her into a being of dark, pain just came with the curse.<br/>He eyed the newcomer and recognized him.<br/>""Tyme...so nice of you to come,"" He smirked."
2357,A soul to steal (open post),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2751,2011-03-23T16:35:13,SilverChaos,(it adds a good story to the rp Zoruna :) )
2358,A soul to steal (open post),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2751,2011-03-23T17:16:20,Angelica,"She shifted again, moving to face him again.  ""Go away person.  I've got this.""  She nudged him with her elbow.<br/><br/>She grabbed another piece of tool from her outfit and circled her hands around it a few times, making her own sword.  It was similar to his, but a lighter color, a light lavander color.  The blade was sharp as diamond though, and nearly as unbreakable.<br/><br/>Her eyes hardened when he talked about his sister being in so much pain.  ""Going to do that to me too?  Do you need another little sister, you bastard?"" she spat at him, upright and circling him now.  Now that her sword was here, she was quite sure this would be an easy battle."
2359,A soul to steal (open post),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2751,2011-03-23T17:43:42,SilverChaos,"He laughed, ""I have no need for another sister...Fable is quite enough. She holds a great deal of power.""<br/>He licked his lips his eyes turning a pitch black. His veins turning black under his grey skin. Black wings ripped out of his back, but he did not wince in pain.<br/>""Yet my power is greater..."" He smiled, his teeth were sharp and dripped blood onto the pavement, ""You may need help, unless you want to be killed even faster.""<br/>He disappeared in a shadow of darkness.<br/>""It has been awhile since I have had a decent fight,"" His voice echoed.<br/>He reappeared behind her.<br/>""Let's hope you can provide one."" He whispered in her ear.<br/>He clutched his sword preparing for her first move."
2360,A soul to steal (open post),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2751,2011-03-23T18:01:58,Angelica,"She let out a deep breath, and swallowed hard.  She would not be afraid.  She held the power of light, and light always won over darkness.  Of course, that's not what poor Fable was thinking right now.  She shifted again, watching him transform.  It was much better to not look affected, although in this case it took some doing.<br/><br/>She let out a deep breath and called upon the light within her.  She felt, more than heard him behind her.  She did not shift, she did not move.  She wouldn't attack him, until he attacked her again.  She wanted the advantage."
2361,A soul to steal (open post),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2751,2011-03-23T18:11:36,SilverChaos,"He smiled brushing past her slightly, he turned to face her. He rose his sword toward her, a darkness covered the sword. Along the grooves of the sword a red glow shone bright from the hilt to the tip. He took a battle stance, and raised his eyebrow.<br/>""Are you afraid?""<br/>With a swift movement he lunged toward her at incredible speed."
2362,The Legend of the Twili: The Trisword Chapter,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=27521,2013-06-02T05:25:00,JDizzle383,"The Twilight had been boring lately. Sighing, Midna thought back to when she met Link and for once she smiled, but not the way her guards were used to seeing. She noticed the looks they were giving her and quickly went back to her usual demeanor ""I'm leaving!"" she snapped. "" But Princess, where will you go?"" the Twili on the right asked worriedly. ""Out!"" was the sarcastic reply. Midna walked down a dark corridor and whispered a Twili passcode, dissapearing into little black squares and flying into the portal that opened up before her.<br/><br/>She was now in a room that held the stone mask she had kept for so long. she walked toward it, whispering incantations unkown to any but Link and herself. The mask floated up and grabbed ahold of her head as she was transported back to the land she had grown to love.""Hyrule"" she whispered as she materialized. Then she examined herself and promptly lost it ""You have got to be Freaking kidding me!!!! I'm a Damn Imp again!""<br/><br/>Looking around, she found that her worst fears had been realized. there, in front of her, lay the bones of Link, a sword through what used to be his heart, but was now just a withered, lifeless small peice of rot. the Hero of the Twilight was dead. She had waited too long and now he was gone from her life forever.<br/><br/>In normal circumstances she would have just smirked and thought that it served the Hylians right for one of them to die. But this was different. This was Link. She faultered and lost character for a full minute, letting the tears fall down her cheeks, yet strangely not making a sound. when she composed herself, her eyes were red and the symbols on her body were a fainter shade of neon blue. ""Why?"" she whispered, ""Why can you make me cry when no one else could?""<br/><br/>Then she noticed a man, roughly in his early twenties, was staring at her. ""Don't just stand there!"" she snapped, then pointing to the sword, she commanded ""Pull it out!"""
2363,The Legend of the Twili: The Trisword Chapter,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=27521,2013-06-16T06:48:01,chrisrosewood,"Mathias heard someone crying as he was walking through the woods. ""Who is that...?"" He said to himself.<br/><br/>He walked into the clearing and saw the Imp, crying over a corpse that had been there for quite some time. When she turned to him and shouted, it caught him off guard. ""What? That?"" He said pointing to the sword. ""You want me to take that? Off a dead guy? That doesn't sound like the smartest of ideas, now does it?""<br/><br/>He cocked his head to one side, walking closer to the Imp. ""What exactly... Are you anyway?"""
2364,The Legend of the Twili: The Trisword Chapter,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=27521,2013-06-16T07:45:23,JDizzle383,"""Nevermind what I am, just take the damn sword out of my..."" She stopped herself from saying 'Lover' just in time. After all, she had only<span style=""font-style: italic"">felt</span>that close to him. They had never even kissed, much less been Intimate. ""Friend's body. And if you're wondering why I haven't done the very thing I'm asking you, well maybe I'll tell you if you do this for me."" She managed to pull her trademark one-toothed shady looking smile, even when she was this depressed.<br/><br/>When the boy didn't move however, she decided to coax him to do it ""I bet you're to chicken to even hold a sword, much less use one, besides,"" she continued ""I need to bury what's left of Link here."" suddenly a dark cloud began to form about twenty yards away from them. Midna panicked. ""Okay, now would be a really good time to take action."" cursing under her breath she mumbled ""He better be able to kill a Dark Twili."""
2365,The Legend of the Twili: The Trisword Chapter,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=27521,2013-06-16T09:03:22,Ghaleon_Sericia,"Mathias watched this imp with a small peaked interest, But only stared as she began to stammer about who this person was to her, If it even was a she. When she called him a chicken, He tilted his head a little more, crossing his arms. He wasn't an angry person by any means, but wasn't accustomed to being baited either.""Alright, I get he is your friend and all, But I really don't see this as a very good idea. After all, a random Imp Creature, Comes around, and already begins to order me around? You can Understand why I would be a little less than inclined to help you..."" He said with a slightly annoyed groan as he saw the dark cloud begin to form in the night sky in the distance.<br/><br/>As she said that he might want to pick it up now, He began to take a few steps back. He slowly reached for his bow.""Look Imp, I'm Not grabbing that sword until you tell me what the Fuck is going on, You got it, Short stuff?"" He said with a growl as he took a few more steps back, Only to trip over a hylian shield embedded in the ground. He looked up to see the darkness creeping closer, Him only shaking his head.""What are you, Tell me that, and I'll grab that stupid sword. Do it Quick, We may not have much time left..."" He said softly, Grabbing his bow as he got to his feet and knocked an arrow."
2366,The Legend of the Twili: The Trisword Chapter,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=27521,2013-06-16T09:40:50,JDizzle383,"""Fine,"" She said worriedly looking at the cloud of what she knew would send the Twili into the Hylian world, turning them into monsters, ""I am a very close friend of the Hero of Time, who happens to be the dead guy right there."" she glanced at the cloud again. ""And I am a Twili. in fact I'm their princess. Now are you going to take the sword or not?""<br/><br/>At this point the cloud finished forming and Midna confirmed three of them were going to appear. A barrier suddenly appeared around the area, and they were left with two options: Fight or Die. the twilit beasts roared in a way that would shatter your eardrums if you didn't cover your ears, then began slowly limping toward Midna, who formed twilit magic between her palms, and shot it at one of the Shield-headed creatures. ""Still think you can kill them with just arrows?"" she asked as the creature rose as if it was not wounded at all."
2367,The Legend of the Twili: The Trisword Chapter,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=27521,2013-06-21T18:01:53,chrisrosewood,"Mathias brought the arrow back and snorted. The monsters seemed unscaved, and the power this little Imp had was a little more than expected. She may had been right about the arrows, but he still wasn't sure to believe she was The Princess of the Twili. At this point, however, the monsters were getting closer, and he didn't have the right equipment for the job. ""The Hero of Time?"" he asked. Looking at the corpse on the ground. He wasn't sure if he could believe that either. However... If it was... the sword would be very valuable... ""Well, crap, I don't have much of a choice now, do I?"" He smirked as he ran towards the sword.<br/><br/>He wrapped his hands around the hilt, and started to pull it from the ground. He felt a strong force being pulled with the sword as he started to heave it out of the ground. ""Come on you piece of-"" He said as he finally pulled it out with a great heave. A bright light started shining from the sword as he held it above the ground. ""What the...?"""
2368,The Legend of the Twili: The Trisword Chapter,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=27521,2013-06-21T20:57:37,JDizzle383,"Midna gasped as the man in front of her pulled out the sword. She wasn't surprised he did it, more because of the light enveloping the sword and traveling up their... wait, THEIR bodies? ""That can't be the Four sword! otherwise Vaati would be alive! and I saw Link kill the Bastard."" she thought, for she had been watching his exploits from the Twilight Realm. when she regained her senses, she noticed there were not four of them. ""One... Two... Three? That isn't right unless...""<br/><br/>Her voice trailed off as she tried to think. Unfortunately for her, there wasn't time to think as she was pinned to the ground by one of the beasts. Instinctively she screamed ""Help! Link, please, don't make them take me back there! Somebody HELP ME!"" which made the Twilit creatures laugh, or what was as close to a laugh for them as possible. It really was more of just another ear splitting shriek."
2369,The Legend of the Twili: The Trisword Chapter,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=27521,2013-06-27T01:33:37,Ristina,"The purple Mathais realized that for some reason there was more than just one of him. He however felt no confusion instead all he could do was blink for a mere second or two of pure...shock was it? This was when he noticed the imp from earlier who was chatting with his blue self yelling for help. A giggle almost escaped his lips but fact remained the imp needed help. Then there was another problem who the hell was this Link dude? Seriously, why scream a name of someone who obviously wasn't here?<br/><br/>Anyways, He took notice of a creature trying to steal the female imp away. "" Madame if I may say so myself you are in a bind , and I'm not sure who this link guy is but , it seems you need help."" The grass under his feet felt soft and welcoming giving him half the feel to lay down into a deep nap. Then he shook his head allowing the thought to pass as he automatically threw his boomarang forcing one of the creatures further away from him. He wasn't sure about his otherselves but at least the blue self had attacked immediately.<br/><br/><br/>Once the boomarang came back he sheathed it like a sword. Why only three of him? Why not more? He sighed and he decided it was time to stand back and see what his otherselves do."
2370,The Legend of the Twili: The Trisword Chapter,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=27521,2013-06-27T03:58:42,chrisrosewood,"Red laughed as he ran to the monster. ""COME HERE YOU UGLY FREAK!"" He yelled happily as he ran towards the creature. He pulled the hookshot from his side and shot at a nearby tree to move closer to the monstrocity, sword drawn and swinging with a yell. ""I'M GONNA KICK YOUR ASS!""<br/><br/>He noticed Blue... and Purple...? He gazed as he soared through the air towards the tree. ""Why is there more than one of me?"" he said out loud before slamming face-first into the tree. He shook his head for a brief moment. ""No time for distractions!"" He yelled, jumping down on the monster from above. ""HYAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!"""
2371,The Legend of the Twili: The Trisword Chapter,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=27521,2013-06-29T00:20:39,Ghaleon_Sericia,"The Light that came from the sword, and the splitting of parts of himself happened so quickly, He didn't even notice his now blue tunic, he was far more Occupied with the fact that two doppelgangers were now acting on their own, looking exactly like him. It was weird to say the least, but seeing the sword in his hand beaming in the light, He smiled, confident feelings passing through his body. As he looked to the small black and white imp, He smirked.""3 vs. 3 They are incredibly outmatched..."" He said with a smirk as he bent down and picked up the Hylian shield on the ground and made a b line to the unoccupied Twili Fiend and tossed his skidder, Near doubling his speed.<br/><br/>With shield on his arm, He slammed into the twili fiend hard, forcing him to block his skull. Blue took this oppritunity to slash his newly aquired blade right into the stomach of the creature. Though it didn't kill the beast, it was fairly wounded, Blue continuing around the battle field, Pushing his legs into the skidder to go just a bit faster.""Check this out, Imp. Let's see just how terrible these guys really are, Huh?"" He called out with a laugh as he drew his bow and shot an arrow right into the wounded twili creature, only to hit a rock and be launched off his spinner to the ground infront of him. He quickly got to his feet and shook his head. Seeing the creature coming after him now, made his smile grow.""This is going to be Awesome.."" He said with a smug grin as he held the blade ready, His new shield didn't have a scratch on it, which made him smile. This was going to be fun."
2372,The Legend of the Twili: The Trisword Chapter,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=27521,2013-07-11T03:28:27,JDizzle383,"For a fleeting moment, Midna was struggling for her life. Then suddenly, she heard a voice say<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""color: #8000FF"">""Madame if I may say so myself you are in a bind, and I'm not sure who this link guy is but, it seems you need help.""</span></span><br/><br/>She didn't fully register it was the Purple Mathias who said this until the boomerang hit it's mark and she was freed from the Twilit beast's clutches. When she realized what she had just screamed, her expression was that of embarrassment.<span style=""font-style: italic"">~I can't believe I just said that within earshot of... well, <span style=""font-weight: bold"">anyone</span>!~</span>she thought as she floated toward Purple after the shock left her. seeing Red hit the tree made her giggle, but only briefly, since he appeared too confident for his own good.<br/><br/>And then there was Blue, who apparently thought you could take these creatures out one by one and be done with it. ""Idiot!"" she yelled, ""You can't take them out that way,"" then, crossing her arms, added ""Fine, learn this the hard way why don'tcha!"" as the second beast fell. the familiar, or at least familiar to her, Roar sounded as the beast revived it's fallen comrades and they resumed closing in. ""See! I told you, didn't I? You have to kill them all at once or<span style=""font-style: italic"">that</span>happens."" she rolled her eyes and growled angrily. If they didn't cooperate, they would die and she would once again be prisoner (figuratively of course) in the Twilight, away from the land she had come to care so much for. And if Link was dead, where was Zelda, Anyway? Midna frowned and quickly pushed that thought out of her head, as she knew what it would lead to."
2373,Evolution: Darkside,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=27536,2013-06-03T00:14:20,Volatile,"There is a place where those who are different go to die; a concentration lab for those misunderstood with hateful envy by the likes of mankind who were once the superpower of the world. And now what once was normal is challenged by evolution. These labs, although great in number and locations across the globe, all share the same principles of experimental torture until death, in the feeble attempt to grasp the hope of understanding this so-called ""plague of mankind"". Thus the S.H.E.A.R teams were created, consisting of soldiers specifically trained to hunt, capture, and if need be kill those humans who have evolved into beings that can perform extraordinary feats and abilities once only thought to exist in the world of fiction.<br/><br/>On a remote island near the southern half of the Atlantic, one such SHEAR transport vehicle hits the shoreline. This tactical amphibious transport was secretly dropped two miles out from the island by a large freight cargo vessel bound for Ireland. The whirring gears and smaller motor noise give the retracting aquatic propellers a soundtrack and the diesel engine kicked on. All eight off-road wheels turn simultaneously,launching the bus-sized armored transport forward up the beach to the small dirt road leading to the deep dark green forest line. Sand kicked up on its dark grey armor plates, partially covering the SHEAR logo on the side. No windows save for the long slit in the front for the driver and passenger.<br/><br/>""How many are we bringing in again?"" A slightly artificial voice spoke through the full helmet of the passenger SHEAR operative. ""Not enough if you ask me. All I care about is making the delivery. These facilities always creep me out."" The driver responded. They hit a rough patch of road and they both bounced hard in their seats. ""You're telling me. Did you see that fog all over the island when we approached? Creepy doesn't begin to describe this place."" A slow and steady muffled laugh was heard behind the SHEAR soldiers. It was low and almost barely audible but was clearly in a mocking fashion. It was from one of the prisoners in the transport seats just behind the thick ballistics glass, the only thing separating the drivers from their prisoners. The passenger checked his weapon nervously, a standard issue submachine gun with a tactical sight, While the driver smacked his fist against the glass. ""Pipe down!"" As requested the mocking laughter ceased. It was Adrian Shaw. He sat closest to the separation glass with his back to soldiers.<br/><br/>Similar to the other prisoners he was locked in by four-point harness on the chest, and specialized metal boots magnetized to the floor. Where each prisoner differed in transport security was the individual special devices and apparatus's used to negate each Evo's special abilities. Shaw's consisted of a unique head piece that was a cruel representation of a horse bit. A metal frame that started from his mouth twisted around his head and was lined with powerful LED lights aimed directly at his eyes from every possible angle, keeping him blind to any shadows he can see. The piece in his mouth was only used to keep him quiet. His hands were encased in large cylindrical gauntlets chained together. And last was a floor mounted miniature spotlight that covers Shaw completely in light, so there was no chance of him drawing upon the shadows.<br/><br/>""Jittery sons of bitches...you think this island creeps you out? Wait until I break out and burn this place into the grounds. Fog is the least of your worries..."" Shaw thought gleefully while his head bobbed back forth from another bump in the road. This was all part of the plan..."
2374,Evolution: Darkside,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=27536,2013-06-03T16:50:45,nyarlathotep,"The semi-transparent mask covering his eyes gave his surroundings a slightly shadowy aspect. It was clear enough for him to see the other occupants of the transport. He felt hot and slightly dizzy in the all-over body suit that they had strapped them into. They obviously wanted to avoid skin to skin contact with him at all costs. He felt naked without his laptop. And he missed his mp3 player.<br/><br/>Their captors didn't sound too professional if their discussion was anything to go by. The man sat across from him, a dead ringer for Hannibal Lecter with his muzzle and restraints on, seemed very confident considering their current situation. Harlan couldn't help but grin at the contrast between their captor's apparent nervousness and his fellow prisoner's bravado.<br/><br/>Turning his head to try and see the other people inside the transport he groaned as he shifted position. The drugs they had sedated him with, combined with the knock on the head made the world turn upside down for a few moments and he prayed he wouldn't barf inside this suit he wore. On the whole it was not one of his good days.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BFBFFF"">""Anyone got some asprin?""</span>, he asked, addressing noone in particular. His voice was slightly muffled under the suit.<span style=""color: #FFBFFF"">""Musta bin one hell of a party. Man, I've got a killer of a hangover.""</span>"
2375,Evolution: Darkside,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=27536,2013-06-04T07:53:20,FellRaven,"She couldnâ€™t see as her eyes were covered, without her vision she couldnâ€™t see anything to draw energy off of, twisting painfully against the rubber like straight jacket they had her in, along with the harness that held her in place. Dannie felt as if every electron in her body were bouncing within her causing her mind to flutter from thought to thought. So clenching her jaw as she heard a manâ€™s laughter to her left and anotherâ€™s ahead of her.  What had she even done to deserve all of this? Blinking against the cloth around her eyes she attempted to lift her feet.<br/><br/>Slowly she began to build an image in her head on what surrounded her, there were three of them, that she could tell. The man to her left, who sounded like a lunatic, and the male ahead who wanted asprin. Lovely, two men and herâ€¦ Letting out a sigh she listened to their captors babble before her thoughts flitted to something else. All she had been doing was having a nice drink, pft she hadnâ€™t meant to explode the jukebox, but the damn thing ate 3 bucks worth of quarters! As if she hadnâ€™t been having a shitty day as is, someone shot her with a tranq.<br/><br/>Dannie suddenly grew frustrated as now she wasnâ€™t thinking about her current situation, she couldnâ€™t. Without an outlet for her, she couldnâ€™t concentrate worth a damn. Lovely. Again the small female attempted to move against the rubber straight jacket that held her without any give, the only thing that greeted her was a slight pinch as her pale skin was trapped against the rough electrical insulator."
2376,Evolution: Darkside,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=27536,2013-06-05T20:26:26,Volatile,"The transport continued to sway and bounce from the crude dirt road it traveled on. It seemed like another cruel torture; consistent vibrations and the slight sway from the uneven road was enough to almost lull one to sleep until a perfectly timed pothole would interrupt. Attempting to distract himself from the temptation of sleep, Shaw listened carefully to everything. Blinded by the LED's, he had to rely on any other senses he could in order to gain the most information and the best opportunity for escape. He counted at least two others with him, although one sounded as if he was still groggy from whatever drugs they pumped into him and the other just rustled around in their seat and in what sounded like...rubber? It wasn't an ideal number but three could very well take out a facility if they were powerful enough. Hell, even one could do it with proper planning and skill. Shaw made that apparent in Boston when he destroyed a smaller facility hidden in a warehouse and let himself get captured afterwards. The best way to find all the facilities, was to get caught by the people who run them.<br/><br/>""How much further is it?"" The passenger asked. He leaned forward in his seat to peer through the small slit of an opening they had as a front window. Only a small view of fog, forest and dirt road filled his vision. ""The map is showing it should be right up ahead. Can't see shit in this fog though."" The driver protested. Shaw's head suddenly perked up. Something didn't feel right in the air. He could almost hear the shadows screaming at him like a warning. Then he could hear it; a low buzzing sound outside the vehicle. ""You hear that?"" The driver asked. ""Sounds like buzzing. Is it our helmets?"" The passenger tapped his on its side and looked to the driver who simply shook his head. ""I think its coming from..."" The buzz quickly amplified to an unearthly loud shriek that practically made Shaw's ears bleed. It was so deafening he almost didn't notice the loud crashing sound that preceded the sensation of the vehicle being hit and flipped over on its side.<br/><br/>Shaw felt himself slipping in and out of consciousness. Every time he tried to get his bearings on what exactly was happening he would almost pass out again. One thing he knew for sure; he was on the floor of the transport, or at least the wall since it was flipped on its side. Then he started having more control of his consciousness. He still wore the boots, the hand restraints and the headpiece that was still blinding him with white LED light. The magnetised floor was deactivated however and the harness had been released. Outside he could hear the two SHEAR transporters.<br/><br/>""What the hell was that thing?! Talk to me Hobbs, how's that leg?"" A burst of gunfire and a groan of pain followed. ""Its gone all the way through! I can't walk on...LOOK OUT!"" Hobbs screamed but it was too late. Another burst of gunfire interrupted by another piercing shriek followed by the last scream of dying man that trailed off in the distance. ""Damnit! What the hell is going on here?!"" Hobbs shouted. He grunted in pain as he tried to scoot himself towards his comrades' weapon lying on the ground a mere four feet away. Shaw took this as his golden opportunity. One Shear was dead and the other was definitely wounded. The biggest obstacles of the transport was ,deactivated and all Shaw had to do was get his hands free. He grunted as he rolled over on his back, brought his knees to his chest and tried to fit his feet on the chain that connected the two cylinder gauntlets around his hands. Shaw clamped his teeth on the metal bit in his mouth and pushed his feet hard. Pain shot up both his arms from his wrists as the gauntlets tore into his skin during his attempt. ""Gah!"" He grunted loudly.<br/><br/>""This head piece has to go!"" He thought to himself. Shaw rolled over until he could get on his knees and shuffled his way to a wall. He leaned against it with his shoulder to gauge the distance, then reared his head back and with full force slammed his head against the wall, shattering two of the LED's by his right eye. Head throbbing with pain, Shaw shook off the disorientated feeling and had another go at the wall, breaking more of the LED's. The vision in his right eye slowly began to blur into focus. Colors, shapes and more importantly shadows took form. Shaw felt the surge of power building back up inside him. He focused his attention on the shadow his head made on the wall. Slowly it began to darken in color, almost looking alive. Shaw straightened his back an placed his arms into the shadow only to remove them shortly afterwards free and clear of the heavy hi-tech shackles. Wasting no time Shaw practically ripped off the headpiece along with the magnetic boot restraints, revealing bare feet.<br/><br/>Shaw stood feeling like a new man, as if triumphant on some return. He stretched his muscles and massaged his jaw as having a metal bit in it for so long makes the muscles and bones sore. His dark amber eyes focused and adjusted to the whatever light was left inside the transport then turned his attention towards the ballistics glass wall that once separated him from the transporters. It now lay in pieces all over the place. Shaw peaked his head into the cockpit and glanced upwards to the driver side door that was opened to the sky, which looks grey and thick with fog. Reaching both arms up he grabbed the door frame and hoisted himself out of the vehicle and onto the forest floor. Hobbs was mere paces away still crawling towards his weapon and groaning in pain from his femur bone that was sticking out. Shaw approached slowly. ""What did you see?"" He asked calmly. His voice was masculine and serious. Hobbs rolled to his back to face Shaw, breathing heavily through the face mask's apparatus. ""It flew...it took Gibson...what are you going..."" a dark obsidian spike shot up from the ground straight through Hobbs face mask, interrupting anything else he would have rambled on about then slithered back down like a receding shadow. Shaw closed his open palm and let it drop back to his side with a sigh of relief. ""That'll be all Hobbs."" Then Shaw glanced down at Hobbs' feet, smirking at the boots. ""Those look to be just the right size."""
2377,Evolution: Darkside,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=27536,2013-06-06T08:41:12,nyarlathotep,"Nobody had answered him. Not that he had expected an answer. The only response to his words seemed to be the female figure next to the man opposite struggling against her straight jacket. At least he assumed she was female. With her whole body covered it was hard to tell but Harlan figured that if she was male then she had a serious man-boob problem going on.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF80FF"">""Whoa, lady. Don't worry, No need to reach for the Alka Seltzer. I can see you're a little tied up right now.""</span><br/><br/>He stared at the drivers.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF80FF"">""Wonder what's got these guys spooked? Normally I'm all for a magical mystery tour but these seat belts don't half chafe and the suspension on this minibus is awful. I demand a refun...""</span><br/><br/>It was at that point that the buzzing  noise shut Harlan up. If his hands had been freed he would have clasped them over his ears at this point. Unfortunately his ear drums were subjected to the full force of the sound. Then all hell broke loose. The world turned upside down. Harlan's harness tore and he was thrown forward, landing in-between the other two occupants.<br/><br/>He lay there for a few moments before the man started working at his manacles, freeing himself.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF80FF"">""Hey, man. How's about giving us a hand here?""</span>He began to say, but the man was already making his way outside. Harlan shuffled his body over to where the woman lay in her straight jacket. Harlan's hands were still tied, but his fingers were still able to move enough to start to undo her harness and the straps of her rubber straight jacket. It was slow and quite painful process.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF80FF"">""You know, I give you ten out of ten for asthetics but practicality gets a zero from me. Black suits you though. Are you a fan of rubber, then?""</span>He continued to ramble on as he finally freed the woman.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF80FF"">""Name's Harlan, by the way. I would shake your hand but...""</span>he wiggled his fingers, indicating the fact that he was now the only prisoner who's hands were still tied."
2378,Evolution: Darkside,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=27536,2013-06-06T09:46:13,FellRaven,"Dannie continued to struggle, the rubber pinching her skin as she clenched her jaw, but soon her mind was else where as she let out a scream as the sharp sounds pierced the air. All of her electrons within her body were bumping all around her body as she struggled harder, wanting so desperately to cover her ears. Then the air was suddenly knocked out of her as she heard the drivers scream, her heart raced as she was still blindfolded; laying there gasping for air she felt someone land beside her and blinked behind her blindfold as the dull ache in her back began to cease.<br/><br/>She still couldnâ€™t move, but a faint rustling and the sound of buckles being released stopped her struggling as the rubber straight jacket fell away. Growling in frustration and anger as she yanked the blindfold free she glared at the man who had just freed her before her eyes went to the only exit. Calming down some as she saw the truck they were in was a wreck her eyes went back to the man who was holding up manicled hands. â€œI canâ€™t touch you with metal around your wrists unless you want to become Mushu Porkâ€¦â€ Her steely electric blue eyes seemed to zap as she sighed and pushed past the man as she made her accent out of the shitty van she had been trapped in. Calling over her shoulder she looked to him for a second, â€œDannie, Dannie Versellieâ€¦â€<br/><br/>Dannie didnâ€™t know why she mentioned her last name, it wasnâ€™t important, as she climbed out through the window and crouched there she watched the dark guy who was standing next to the corpse of one of the soldiers. Hmmm, had the man killed him on his own? Dannie tilted her head as her onyx black hair fell over her shoulders. Now that she was free from the rubber, her electrons were zapping and snapping, sending out little lightning strikes that could barely be seen, around her body. â€œHey!â€ her voice was a little hoarse, but she jumped down to stand next to the man who was much much taller than she, â€œwhat happened here?â€ baring a grudge she kicked the dead solider and frowned before looking up to the dark guy."
2379,Evolution: Darkside,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=27536,2013-06-06T17:31:53,Volatile,"Shaw began working the boots off of Hobbs when he heard the other two prisoners. ""Well at least they aren't dead."" He said softly to himself. Shaw turned himself to face the wreckage and sat down next to Hobb's corpse, fastening the boots to his feet then glanced up briefly at the female who emerged from the vehicle. A smirk stretched across his face when he noticed her minor tantrum against the SHEAR corpse.<br/><br/>""The transport was attacked."" Shaw spoke firm and clear as he finished tying the last boot then pointed to the wrecked vehicle. The side that was facing skyward had an enormous dent with deep claw marks. ""Not sure by what but according to this one, it flew."" He pointed to Hobb's corpse with his thumb. ""Whatever it was they couldn't kill it and I'm not sticking around to try my luck. I've got other things to do."" Shaw stood and dusted himself off then glanced at the woman. She was powerful, that much he could tell or at least she certainly carried herself that way. This was good, he needed someone confident and strong for his plan to work better. Shaw started making his way back towards cockpit of the transport, stopping partially to glance back at her. ""Name's Adrian, Adrian Shaw. Now let's check on our other comrade."""
2380,Evolution: Darkside,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=27536,2013-06-07T23:22:43,nyarlathotep,"Harlan had expected some reaction from the woman he'd untied but not the way she'd held him with her stare like an insect pinned to a spider's web. It wasn't so much that her stare intimidated him. It was the fact that her eyes were so goddam pretty. So blue.<br/><br/>As he lay there struggling in vein with his manacles he mused on how lucky he was to be clubbed, drugged, the  thrown into a vehicle which subsequently crashed. He also wondered at how friendly his fellow prisoners had been. How nicely the man had just left himself and Danielle inside the vehicle and how helpful Danielle had been in pushing past Harlan, leaving him tied up even though he'd freed her.<br/><br/>Well he was alive. That was one thing. He spent the next few minutes trying to free himself again before the man re-entered. Harlan grinned.<span style=""color: #FF80FF"">""You came back? For me? My hero!""</span>he wiggled his fingers again, hoping this time someone would free him."
2381,Evolution: Darkside,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=27536,2013-06-08T11:50:43,FellRaven,"Dannie stayed outside perched on the door of the side ways van. Her electric blue eyes observing the deep claw marks as she touched them. â€˜What could have done this?â€™ her long black curls fell across her face as she then turned and eased her way back down through the broken window, and into the main haul. Seeing the man still cuffed she crossed her arms. â€œDonâ€™t say a word, not like I could have helped youâ€¦â€ electricity zapped about her bare shoulders, looking down she curled her lip. Those damn brutes tore her tank, lovely. With a look of disgust she leaned against the metal roof/side of the van causing her electrons to send out minor static charges through the metal conductor. Now that she was out of that rubber, she could think more about their current situation. â€œWhy are we here Shaw? You seem to know more about these guys and where they were taking us than both me and Captain Asprin over thereâ€¦â€ smiling she watched the two men before she took herself away from the vanâ€™s metal, instantly breaking the electric current that had branched out from her. Biting her lip she then crawled back into the driving area and took the panel out from the dash. Sure, she wasnâ€™t great with tech stuff, but carsâ€¦Cars she could do. It took some effort to get the panel open, using her foot she kicked at the heavy plastic until she heard a pop. The familiar red, green and yellow wires spilled free as she grabbed a handful. The van was completely dead, maybe a little juice left, if thatâ€¦<br/><br/>â€œMaybe if we could get this thing turned over againâ€ she murmured, not meaning it to be heard by anyone in particular. Her electric blue eyes surveyed the wires until she smiled, and snatched the two she had been searching for. Clamping them down in between her jaws she chewed away the rubber lining that insulated the copper wiring, â€œperfectâ€¦â€ then closing her eyes, she concentrated. Her electrons within her body began to go haywire as she began to generate an electric bolt to surge though the engine. Little lightning bolts zapped here and there as she began to gather more and more of her electrons energy as they bounced excitedly about her thin frame. â€œCpme onâ€¦â€¦..â€ Dannie then touched the bare wires andâ€¦a loud clicking zap was heard, then the engine roared to life. Dim lights hitting the thick fog outside. â€œ HA HA! Fuck YES!â€ She hit her hand proudly upon the steering column as she looked back at the men as flickering dim lights lit the small enclosed area giving them all enough light."
2382,Evolution: Darkside,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=27536,2013-06-09T21:34:29,Volatile,"""Hold still, you'll probably want to keep all your fingers."" Shaw placed his hand just above the chain on the prisoner's shackles, creating an small shadow over it. With great precision he formed the shadow into a short obsidian spike that broke through the chain, freeing its captive. All at once the shadow evaporated and was no more. Shaw glanced around the hull to see if there was anything of use to them, while listening to Dannie's question. ""If you didn't know of them before those were SHEAR operatives. Its an acronym I care not to remember but all you need to know is they are very good at hunting people like us."" Shaw watched Dannie work her abilities to start up the vehicle. Shaw gave a simple look of being impressed. She showed she could be very precise in her control over her abilities. Then Shaw continued.<br/><br/>""We were captured to be brought here; a remote research lab that Shear Operatives bring us to for testing and experimentation. See what makes us tic and more importantly, how to kill us. Which in many cases is the same way you kill any human. We aren't exempt from death, just harder to make its acquaintance."" Shaw glanced up and found a locked cabinet mounted in the wall of the cabin. Inside there were four handheld radios. Shaw quickly broke the lock and tossed one radio to the other two, taking one for himself. ""I got caught on purpose. A few weeks ago I decided it was time we all stop living in fear and a good place to start was to get rid of places like this. So I attacked a small facility in Boston, burnt it to the ground and waited to get picked up. I figured what better way to take them all out than to do it from right under their noses. Make them feel in charge and proud that they caught me then unleash hell. I had a different plan for this until the truck was attacked; wait for them to get me inside, strike before they could lock me up, get the data on the other locations, destroy the place and leave by two different means: boat at the docks or chopper on the roof. Chances are there's a chopper on this facility and that's our ticket out. I'm asking you two to help me. We can use the truck to sneak through the gate. Trojan Horse style. Whaddya say?"""
2383,Evolution: Darkside,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=27536,2013-06-13T09:13:57,nyarlathotep,"Harlan watched with interest as the shadow-spike broke his manacles. He rubbed his wrists, glad to be out of the damn things. They had chafed him so much. It was at that point that Dannie climbed through the window, crackling with electricity. He wondered how much control she had over her ability. By stating the metal had prevented her from freeing him he guessed she didn't have one hundred percent control over it. He found himself wondering if touching her would prove fatal. He then found himself considering that perhaps she might be worth the risk.<br/><br/>The man who Dannie had called Shaw then explained the situation. No wonder the guy seemed so cock sure of himself before the crash, but the attack on the truck was obviously something the man had not expected. Listening to the man ask for help, Harlan shrugged.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF80FF"">""What, escape? When we just got here? Bit of a wasted trip altogether then. Well there's certainly safety in numbers, so I'm in.""</span>He glanced at Dannie to see if she was also in on the idea. Not that he thought they had much choice anyway.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF80FF"">""Only one thing concerns me here. What attacked this truck? I mean, the enemy of my enemy is my friend might hold true in some cases, but whatever it was took us out obviously didn't give a flying fuck about who might be inside. I'm guessing whoever they are, they are just as hostile as the kidnap club that we just escaped from.""</span>"
2384,Evolution: Darkside,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=27536,2013-06-13T19:08:06,FellRaven,"It didnâ€™t take Dannie long to side with Shaw, a smirk bracing her lips, these bastards took her from her home where she had a good paying job fixing cars. And all for a jukebox that ate her 5 dollars. â€œIâ€™m in, you donâ€™t have to ask twice,â€ she then shut the engine off pulling the keys free she tossed them to Shaw. â€œSo, now that we have our Trojan horse, we need out decoy soldiersâ€¦â€ Smiling she hiked her thumb back behind her in the direction of outside. â€œSo, there are two soldiers out there, who are dying for you two to take off their clothes. â€œChuckling she set her hands on her hips and looked to Shaw then Harlem, her electrons were bouncing around excitedly as adrenaline filled her.<br/><br/>Dannie stretched and yawned, â€œBut before we go charging into this hulla balloâ€¦ Might I suggest one more thing? Like possibly a decent nights rest?â€ she hadnâ€™t slept at all except or in her state on unconsciousness, which alone wasnâ€™t sleep, but just a setting of black that she couldnâ€™t awaken from. Her electric blue eyes looked to the floor, â€œI think we all could use it at leastâ€¦â€"
2385,Evolution: Darkside,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=27536,2013-06-19T09:22:44,nyarlathotep,"Harlan looked to Shaw and Dannie. Miss blue-eyes seemed awfully keen to be part of Shaw's plan. He wondered what her reasons were, perhaps they were the same as Shaw's. For Harlan's part, his complicity was merely a matter of self-preservation. He had no idea where he was or who his kidnappers were. Plus whatever had attacked them was still at large outside. It would perhaps only be marginally safer inside, but at least he'd not be left to his own devices.<br/><br/>When Dannie mentioned the clothes his facial expression was one of mock hurt. ""Don't you like the skintight body suit? Personally, I thought spandex suited me and you don't look like the type to be turned on by combat fatigues. Ah well, if you insist.""<br/><br/>He stripped off in front of the pair, revealing a slightly too lean figure to match his boyish face and ginger hair. His whole aspect would have screamed weedy nerd were it not for the fact that there was obvious muscle tone underneath the surface of his pale skin, and his bright eyes and cheerful grin hinted at a more dangerous personality than he was letting on to.<br/><br/>Leaving the truck, Harlan approached one of the less mangled corpses and began relieving it of it's clothes. They almost fit but were  perhaps a bit baggy in places and he had to do the belt up real tight to prevent the pants falling down.<br/><br/>He returned to Shaw and Dannie and struck a mock model pose. ""Whatdya think? Combat's in fashion now?""<br/><br/>It was at that point that Dannie mentioned getting some rest. ""Not a bad idea"", he replied, ""except there's a distinct lack of places to sleep as far as I can see, not to mention the fact that whatever attacked us is still out there. Somebody's gonna gonna need to keep watch at least""."
2386,Evolution: Darkside,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=27536,2013-06-19T17:33:25,Volatile,"Shaw nodded as Harlan voices his concerns about the situation. ""A valid point. Whatever it was that attacked might not have known we were in here. I'd be willing to bet it has no distinction between friend and foe. More along the lines of prey and foe."" Then Dannie made a sound suggestion while tossing Shaw the keys to the transport. Shaw smirked and just shook his head as he made his way out to the other corpse. Harlan was already dressed by the time Shaw removed the uniform from the body. Shaw stripped down to boxer-briefs, revealing a scattered pattern of scars along his torso and limbs, slowly covering them as he began to suit up. It was a snug fit but it fit and looked believable.<br/><br/>""Yeah let's get this flipped back on its wheels. I'll take first watch sitting in the driver cabin. You two can sleep in the back of it. No fires tonight, I'd rather not have a visit from out flying friend out there"" With that shaw walked around to the other side of the vehicle and waited for the other two. When everyone was in place he used his shadow to extend under the truck and then rise like a shadowy wall, slowly bringing the top of the truck up to waist height. Shaw slipped his fingers under the truck and with a few deep breathes counted, ""On three; one...two...three, lift!"" With another ""umph"" from the shadowy wall the truck teetered and tipped back over onto its wheels, rocking back and forth until it finally came to rest. ""Perfect."" Shaw stated."
2387,Evolution: Darkside,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=27536,2013-06-19T22:21:58,FellRaven,"Dannie blinked and flushed, damn was this Shaw fellow was strong. Looking down at her hands she couldnâ€™t help but feel miniscule in comparison with his power. It looked as though shadows were his forteâ€™. Her electric blue eyes looked to Harlem and then to the now upright truck. â€œWell if you are taking First watch, then Iâ€™ll be happy enough to crawl my happy ass in there and sleep on the floor.â€ Stretching she made her way to the passenger door and clamored inside.<br/><br/>The metal floor was cold, but she figured it was better than sleeping out in the heat and being eaten. With a stretch that lifted her torn tank, exposing the flat toned stomach she ran her hands through her lightly curled raven locks. Groaning, she felt her body relaxing despite their situation. â€œYâ€™all coming?â€ she called from the back of the vehicle, feeling her eyes starting to close she laid on the floor. One hand tucked under her head, and the other tucked between her thighs as her fingers were freezing."
2388,Evolution: Darkside,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=27536,2013-06-19T23:06:24,nyarlathotep,"Harlan watched as Shaw righted the van. He cast a sideway's glance at Dannie and noted her blush. When she glanced at him his eyes revealed mild dissapointment. He somehow hadn't expected the woman to be so predictable. Still he had to hand it to Shaw, that was one cool talent the man had.<br/><br/>When Dannie asked them to join her, Harlan didn't need asking twice. He grinned at Shaw. ""See you in a few hours then, mate."" Then he made his way to the back of the van.<br/><br/>There was no point in pretending not to stare. In fact it would probably have looked weird if Harlan had not stared. For a brief second he wondered why Dannie's hand was between her thighs, then his hormone induced conclusions gave way to his logic and he realized she was cold.<br/><br/>The corpse's  uniform came with a jacket which he undid and used it to form a makeshift blanket around Dannie.<br/><br/>""That should help you warm up a bit. We could, you know, share some bodily warmth too if you don't mind me invading your personal space.""<br/><br/>In either case he lay down next to her, not leaning against her unless her body language told him otherwise.<br/><br/>""So Dannie Versellie"", he began - trying to start a conversation, ""What's your story?"""
2389,Evolution: Darkside,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=27536,2013-06-20T01:42:31,FellRaven,"Her electric blue eyes flickered open as she felt something being placed over her, her skin jumping lightly until she realized it was fabric, not rubber. Relaxing she looked to Harlem, who laid next to her and scoffed when he offered sharing body heat. Yet, she couldnâ€™t deny warmth, and thatâ€™s what she wanted at the moment. With a sigh she scooted closer, her hips lifting as she wriggled her body against his side.<br/><br/>Electrons buzzing enough in response to the small electrons that buzzed in Harlemâ€™s own cells, this was what contact felt like when anyone touched her. That numbing vibration that one would get when their foot would fall asleep, but it occurred where ever someone had touched her. And in this case, Harlemâ€™s whole side.<br/><br/>â€œMy story?â€ she closed her eyes as she tried to recall, â€œWell, I lived in a small town, really nothing much. Away from my family, who live in New York.â€ She wanted to leave out the fact that she was the daughter of Richard Verselli, the Mob Boss who owned and ran the largest construction company out there. Plenty of holes to hide people whom you wanted to disappear. Clearing her mind she sighed, â€œ well, in the town I had my car shop, thatâ€™s how I made my money. No body minded that I had my abilities. Hell! I even got called to a lot of  my neighborâ€™s places to give them power when we had power outages. But, thenâ€¦I had a really bad day I guess.â€ Hell yeah she had a bad day, her dad tracked her down only to confront her that if she didnâ€™t come back to NYC then he was gonna drag her there. Of course, he hated that she had Electrokinesis. He hated her, hated that she ran away. â€œMy dad came to, take me back homeâ€¦But, I wasnâ€™t having any of it.â€ And of course, low and behold he didnâ€™t want to have a freak inheriting his little kingdom he had built up, so he had pulled some strings of his own. â€œI went to go cool off so I went to the Jukebox, but I guessâ€¦he said something, because the damn thing ate 3 dollars or 5 dollars.â€ She was only telling him half of it, not wanting to get into details of her past.<br/><br/>Seeing her walk away, her dad had thought she was walking away to run again and then called in those SHEAR people, they bagged her and tagged her. The last thing she saw was her dadâ€™s snarl and him slipping the captain a few Benjaminâ€™s  and saying, â€œMake the rest of her life hell.â€<br/><br/>Dannie shook her head and sighed, her dad was a cruel man, and had tried to kill her on multiple accounts once he found out she was a Kinetic. But her mom would always protect her, which meant that he had gone behind momâ€™s back. Looking up to Harlem she went on to explain her half assed story, â€œSo I got pissed, Iâ€™m no good with tech stuff. And I guess there just happened to be a SHEARs person there. They shot me and wellâ€¦ Here I am.â€ Dannie shrugged and rolled over her back to the guy now as she closed her electric eyes."
2390,Evolution: Darkside,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=27536,2013-07-07T21:40:51,Volatile,"Shaw motioned for the other two to enter the vehicle and stopped to look around once more before he entered himself. Something was definitely off here and it didn't feel like it was going to get any easier for them. But he had to stick to the plan. Regardless of what new threats may possibly await them, they still had to get away from this place, leaving it in a burning heap of ashes and debris on their way out was ideal but you can't accomplish goals if you're dead.<br/><br/>Shaw entered and shut the two doors behind him. He walked past the other two and almost chuckled out loud hearing Harlan ask Dannie about sharing body heat. In any other situation that line would've got a man slapped, kicked or even killed in some parts of the world. It was nice to see some remnants of humanity surfaced once in a while. Shaw took up post in the driver's seat, propping his feat on the dash and looking around the cabin while listening to Dannie's story. ""Tough break kid...."" he whispered quietly to himself. As Dannie finished Shaw glanced back. ""Get some rest guys, we're all going to need it. And Harlan..."" Shaw let a smirk stretch across his lips, ""...keep it in your pants."""
2391,The Asylum - *Paranoid*,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=27662,2013-06-05T00:42:34,chrisrosewood,"<span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""color: #BF0000""><span style=""font-style: italic"">""But I don't want to go among mad people,"" Alice remarked.<br/>""Oh, you can't help that,"" said the Cat: ""We're all mad here. I'm mad. You're mad.""<br/>""How do you know I'm mad?"" said Alice.<br/>""You must be,"" said the Cat, ""otherwise you wouldn't have come here.""<br/><br/>- Lewis Carroll's 1865 novel, Alice's Adventures in Wonderland</span></span></span><br/><br/>Deep in the darkest woods, you will find a place that exists beyond life and death. A place that is between reality and fantasy. This place does exist, but is never truly seen... Unless you had actually made it out alive...<br/><br/>The paths you have taken in life have led you to this place, this Asylum. The Asylum is a maze of your own madness, and a hell of your own design.<br/><br/>The Asylum has many different forms, and continues to affect people worldwide. Almost like a disease, more and more people find themselves travelling into the Asylum's front doors, and never seeing the light of day again.<br/><br/>We will focus on a small group of people, all from different paths in life. They have Intersected in the realms of the subconsciousness at this very Asylum, in the form of a nightmare. Each of them have made the final step, making the decisions that will affect the rest of their lives...<br/><br/>And now our story begins, as they make their way through the asylum of their daily lives..."
2392,The Asylum - *Paranoid*,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=27662,2013-06-05T02:22:20,Ristina,"Her breath was heavy as her feet pounded on the dark grass. She was running in fear but from what? It was something , something with clawed out eyes...something ....remembering the dismantled figure made matters worse. Heart hurtning , and gasping for breath she came upon two gates. Desperate , she shook the gate....then.....<br/><br/><br/>"" started at the bottom , now we here! "" Erica groaned in annoyance as her alarm clock which played the radio really loud to wake her up rang. Not only was it the most annoying song ever, but it was also the most catchy. Her sleep has been rather limitd since this god awful repeating nightmare started occuring. Grades were sleeping, she was falling asleep in the middle of class, and surviveing off of starbucks coffee. Really? It was bad enough she was up late racing,and added the same damn nightmare. However, her mind always felt like it was missing something.<br/><br/>The man sleeping next to her groaned , shut off the alarm, and fell back to sleep. His name ...well she wasn't sure...maybe zack, maybe Alex...who knows. Tiredly , her body moved, black hair a mess, a small white tank top that cut mid stomach, and light blue lace underwear was her outfit for bed. It was exactly 8:30 am. Great....why did she even use a alarm clock?<br/><br/>She walked past her dresser grabbing a black tank top with the words "" tru blood."" written in red on it, purple lace underwear, purple lace bra, and blue short shorts. Left the room, wandered down the tan hallway to open a door Oh her right , that was the bathroom.20 minutes later , her hair was wet, she was dressed, and the front door was being closed. Typical everyday morning for her.<br/><br/>Then headed for the kitchen where her keys were dangling off of a key holder near the backdoor. There was 100 bucks on the table for her winning against the man that just left in a race. She snagged the keys, and the money heading out the backdoor to the parking lot that had her black 1969 chevy camero. Who ever said American muscle sucked better get a life....<br/><br/>Once in the car, she headed for the local convient store to grab a poptart. It took 15 minutes to get there,but she showed up swinging her legs out of the car, and waving her ass like it was worth a million dollars. The store was occasionally busy but at the moment it was slow. She dilly dallied while reading the signs since her body was tired."
2393,The Asylum - *Paranoid*,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=27662,2013-06-05T09:29:44,nyarlathotep,"He was soaking wet, his clothes clinging uncomfortably to his body as he walked. He shivered as the rain beat down. He had trodden this path many nights before. He knew he should turn back and yet something about that place compelled him to drive forward. The trees loomed over him like dark specters, their branches like fingers reaching out to grasp him, to ensnare him. It wasn't long before he reached the courtyard and his nervousness increased. The path was lined with damaged statues, making him feel like Jason of Argos walking to face Medusa the Gorgon who had turned his allies to stone. Finally he reached the too familiar door, opening it and stepping through. This time he didn't turn around when he heard the door creaking shut behind him...<br/><br/>Eddie's dream faded and he found himself staring blankly at the ceiling. He began to count under his breath. ""Five. Four. Three. Two. One."" A frantic guitar, slightly tinny and muffled, started blaring from the bedside table. This was closely followed by the voice of Lemmy crying ""The Ace of Spades, The Ace of Spades"" in his ear. He reached out a hand and grabbed the vibrating cellphone, clicking the 'dismiss' button on the screen with his thumb. He always woke five seconds before his alarm went off. Eddie probably didn't need to set the alarm on his mobile, but he did so just in case Murphy's law kicked in and the one time he didn't set it would be the one time he didn't wake up on time.<br/><br/>Slinging his naked body out of bed he moved into the kitchen and made himself a strong, black coffee before showering and getting dressed. As usual Eddie skipped breakfast. He was putting on his jacket as he left the house, simultaneously hitting the button on his key fob that opened his garage door. Inside sat a Harley. Mounting the metal machine he kick started her before donning helmet and riding off toward the laboratory that had been his place of work for the past year."
2394,The Asylum - *Paranoid*,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=27662,2013-06-06T11:19:39,Sound of Silence,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">The horrid structure of the old Asylum loomed over him as he ran along the path leading up to the gates as fast as he could. It was a path he has come to know very well, sort of like an unwanted friend. His heart was pounding in his chest, adrenaline flowing through his very being, his legs working to carry him as fast as possible while he desperately tried to get away from his pursuers. It was not clear who was after him but he knew that if they caught him, they would kill him, he had to get away from them. He felt like he was flying through these woods; the feeling was something familiar. Rather than spend time thinking about it he just kept going until he reached a gate. There was someone on the other side of the gate, watching him with a cruel smile as he called out to them. <br/><br/>â€œSorry,â€ the figure, unable to be determined as male or female, its voice distorted, â€œwe do not allow monsters to come through here.â€ Shortly after it had spoken, the figure let out a chilling and everything turned dark.<br/><br/>The footsteps were getting louder and he heard murmurs behind him; <span style=""font-weight: bold"">â€˜kill the monsterâ€™</span> they were saying over and over. He held his head and groaned, feeling the urge to cry out, the mocking chant rang in his ears, driving him crazy. He needed to get to that Asylum. Something told him he would be safe there, away from these horrid figures that shunned him. He shook the gate violently, praying that the figure unlocked it for him this time. Desperately wanting to get away he backed away from the gate and looked at the tall fence keeping him from reaching the Asylum. After taking a few steps back, he took a running start and leaped onto the bars, hanging on for dear life. He used all of his strength to pull himself up. Just as he was about to swing his leg over, something grabbed his ankle and, with inhuman strength, pulled him to the groundâ€¦</span><br/><br/>----------<br/><br/>The moment everything faded to black Isaac woke up in a cold sweat, breathing heavily. His heart pounded in his chest so hard he wondered if it would fly out of his chest. Closing his eyes again he started to repeat to himself that it had only been a dream in order to restore any amount of lost sanity.<br/><br/>When he finally gathered the energy to get out of bed he went into the bathroom and splashed some water on his face. His hands were shaking and he had a pounding headache, he took a few deep breaths to calm himself. For the past few weeks, he has had that exact same nightmare every single night and it was really beginning to take its toll on him. He filled the cup sitting on the sink with cool water and then fished around the cabinet for his medication. Shaking the bottle, he made a mental note to stop by the pharmacy and refill his prescription. Tilting his head back slightly, both medication and water were downed like he was taking shots of alcohol. It didnâ€™t do anything to help his headache but the cold water really felt nice. He wasnâ€™t sure if he would ever get use to these nightmares.<br/><br/>Everything seemed perfectly fine when he had first moved to Shallow Springs everything seemed perfectly fine and he was happy with his life. He didnâ€™t know how or why these nightmares began and he wasnâ€™t even sure he wanted to get to the bottom of it. What if this town was actually cursed and he would never find solace? At one point he had thought of speaking to a shrink about it, but decided not to at the last minute. He really didnâ€™t trust shrinks. In his experience doing things on his own was the best way to go. He has changed a lot since he moved here, for once he was happy. Though it was hard to control his urge to feed from time to time he still managed to fit in with this town somewhat and even had a job that paid him well enough to keep a roof over his head.<br/><br/>Speaking of work he noticed that he was going to be late once again. That seemed to be happening more and more since these nightmares began. While he was in the bathroom Isaac took a cool shower and then got quickly dressed in his work uniform, heading out into the kitchen to brew some coffee like any other good citizen. At first he didnâ€™t have much of a fondness for coffee. He sort of drank it to stay awake late at work one night, and since then he has been in love with it. His preference, he had concluded after trying it several different ways, was black, with a small amount of milk. He decided that a bagel would suffice for something to eat on the go, grabbed his keys off the hook, checked his phone for any missed calls, and smoked a cigarette on the way to his car.<br/><br/>Isaac arrived at work about five minutes late.<br/><br/>After apologizing to his boss he got to work straight away. Having an early shift had its advantages; it was quit and he didnâ€™t have to deal with the usual riff raff that showed up during the afternoon. As odd as it sounded Isaac really liked what he did here, stocking shelves, he was able to keep out of anyoneâ€™s way and live in a live and let live world. This morning there only seemed to be a few teenagers around, which was not an uncommon sight for the morning: a girl seemed to be taking her dear time wandering around while the other two, some boys, were staring at her. He had caught himself staring at her as well. For some reason he felt a connection with that young lady but he didnâ€™t think about it too much. He looked away, going back to focusing on what he was doing."
2395,The Asylum - *Paranoid*,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=27662,2013-06-16T02:27:52,Ghaleon_Sericia,"Darkness was the only thing notable about this latest nightmare. The rain was the least of his worries. He quickly pushed past the assorted graves, paying no mind to who was gone, or remembered. He didn't even think to himself that he could possibly end up in one as he made his way through the mud. Shaky hands moved bushes out of the way, heavy breathing and the eyes of one locked in fear shone in the dim light of the raining sky. He had to make it out of this rain somehow. He pushed on, despite the sounds in the forest around him, The cries of the night. Darkness never really scared him, It was what was in the darkness he feared most. Just as he turned to try and figure out what scurried behind him, His back was met with cold steel. A shiver shot up his spine as he turned to see the huge metal gate, black as night, cold as death.<br/><br/>Nathan Looked to this monstrous Structure and slowly backed away, until he heard the loud creek of steel grating against steel. His breathing almost stopped as he saw the gate slide open, a thought in the back of his mind to venture further. just as he was about to ignore the would be warning from his mind, He heard a voice from behind him say.""We do not allow monsters through here."" Then came the screams again. He quickly flung himself into the gates, and closed them behind him, Fumbling To get back to a vertical base as he turned to see a figure in the darkness running up the road he had been on not moments before. He quickly took off toward the asylum until he heard the sounds of shaking and attempts to pry the gate open by force. He stood and watched as the figure shook the gates wildly. He hadn't locked them, so then why weren't they opening for this thing. Of course. It was trying to kill him. There was no other explanation. He took this to heart and immediately ran toward the asylum, Ready to burst down the doors. Reaching the steps he went into a sprint and leapt into the air to kick the doors in. Whether they were locked or not was not his concern.<br/><br/>A small thought of panic went through his mind as the door opened, His father stood in the doorway, but he was already in the air and could do nothing to stop himself. He sailed through the doors and landed on his ass with load thud. The darkness was now all around him, his father was gone, and the doors behind him were shutting. He quickly tried to scramble to the doors, But they flung shut, leaving him in the darkness. It was then that he began to scream!<br/>------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------<br/><br/>Nathan Shot up in his bed, Finishing the scream from his nightmare. He breathed hard, Sweat trickled down his brow and body as he looked around the room to see if he was still in the nightmare. He looked around his apartment and sighed with huge relief as he saw the digital clock on the nightstand, his hand going to his forehead to rest his head.""That was the worst one yet..."" He said softly under his breathe. He sat there for a few moments, still breathing heavily. Not from his fear, but he was beyond exhausted. He felt as though he hadn't slept in close to a week. He quickly pulled the covers off of him and headed toward the bathroom. The second he touched the ground to begin his quest, He winced and growled. A sharp pain from his ass to the middle of his back.""Son of bitch..."" He said angrily as he doubled over for a second. After babying the painful area for a few seconds, he slowly stood back up and shook his head.<br/><br/>""Since when did nightmares cause pain...."" He chalked it up to a coincidence, and went about his morning routine. Got in the shower, Getting colder every day from the lack of payment to the heating bill and less sleep. He didn't mind it so much, kept him awake, though he wasn't alert much anymore. Even his girlfriend noticed a change in behavior. She wasn't here this morning, which obviously meant he had fallen asleep again during their sexy time. He would have to call and apologize again today. Yipee... he thought. After his shower, He came into his living room, got dressed and sat down, waiting for his coffee machine to turn on. He didn't have to be at work for hours, and since it was 6 in the morning, his coffee machine should be starting any second now. He calmly hunched over in the chair, resting his forehead on his hands, sighing loudly.""3 days in a row..."" He said softly as he went over the dream in his mind, little by little, analyzing it. In all his study, this was one of those dreams he just couldn't analyze properly. As the coffee machine started, he began to calm down, smelling the rich caffeine extravaganza begin. This brought him a few minutes of joy.<br/><br/>Once he had his coffee, He pulled from his bag at his feet a macbook Pro and set it on his small coffee table, And began to troll different sites, for no real reason. As he drank his coffee, He thought about the figures he had seen in past dreams, wondering what they were. He decided to ask google. Couldn't hurt right? He went to google and typed in the questions that were on his mind.""I have been dreaming of shadow people... what does it all mean?"" Was the Question he posted. He didn't truly expect an answer right away, but still he stared at his computer screen, eyes glazed over, breathing slow. To the naked eye, it would look like he was waiting on an answer. In truth, he had zoned out from the exhaustion. He remained for several seconds, before finally shaking his head and chuckling. Probably won't get an answer anyway..."" He said with a scoff as he shut the computer down and finished his coffee. He then got up, grabbed his keys, put the laptop in the bag and headed out the door to his car. Off to starbucks, for there was no school today, and work was online. He got in his Buick lesabre, Took a Marlboro out of the pack in the center, Lit it up, took a long drag, then started the car and headed out to start his day. Bring it on, he thought. Another Sleepless day."
2396,The Asylum - *Paranoid*,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=27662,2013-06-27T05:41:36,Ristina,"The dilly dalling in the store had brought her down one of those common candy bar isles. She was in every sense on auto-pilot. The music bumping from the speakers in te store had her shaking her hips like a dancer."" Where dem girls at , nanana, "" Her singing was not terrible but it also wasn't at it's best considering all she really wanted was a sweet brew of mocha coffee from their brewer. However, somehow the music, and dilly dalling brought her down this isle where a man was stocking the shelves looking groggily. Instead of stopping her feet from dancing she tried to avoid the stocking shelves man.<br/><br/>"" Sorry."" She muttered the words as her feet slipped past a sign that cleary read slippery floor. The kit kat candy bar in her hand went flying and in a desperate need she had tried to use the shelfer to steady herself. All that did was cause her to take him down with her. "" I'm sorry, so sorry...I should of looked where I was going or...maybe read signs."" Her body was sprawled out on the floor and the onlookers of men pointed laughed and then oogled like a bunch of perverts.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFFF00"">The moment Isaac hit the ground with the girl he had seen earlier there was a flash of anger in his eyes. A growl lingered in the back of his throat, which he put more effort into holding back then he probably should have. He was not particularly happy about being knocked down.<br/><br/>After laying there for about a minute to take some time compose himself, he got to his feet. He didnâ€™t even meet the girlâ€™s eye when he started to pick up everything else that had been knocked over. â€œThat would be pretty helpful,â€ he said with a sigh. What was it with teenagers never looking where they were going? Is that all they did was carelessly mess around wherever they were? So far this didnâ€™t seem like it was going to be a good day. He was going to have to organize everything all over again, which put him behind a little. Whenever he worked he had a bit of a routine and didnâ€™t like to get behind schedule. Having a routine kept him focused, sane, especially since those stupid nightmares had started.</span><br/><br/>No sooner had the man spoken the words "" that would be pretty helpful."" Did she realize that he was mad. Oh jez, he was on his feet faster than she was but still. This odd attempt to help him washed over her. She picked up some of the fallen debri as if boxes of butterfingers, and m&m were slight poison. People could be rather rude. It wasn't a second later that she realized it was her fault. Stuttering a quick "" I...need ...coffee."" Before she turned and went to the coffee maker. There was a moment where she just sat there and stared before taking the freshly made portable cup of coffee plus the broken kit kat bar to the counter.<br/><br/>"" Hey, do you think it's possible to tip the shelfer."" The question alone should have been obvious but with most her strange half sleepness nights it was a common endavor to ask stupid questions.The lady only arched her eyebrow as if it was the stupiest thing to ask in the entire world as she rang up the bill of bith yhe coffe, and candy bar together.<br/><br/>"" No, Ma'am it is not possible we are not a starbucks , and that would be $3.50. "" The cash register opened making a clanging sound while the woman shoved an open palmed hand towards her. She fished out four dollars from her wallet on purpose , placing it forcefully into the woman's hand.<br/><br/>Once the woman handed her the .50 cents she muttered "" bitch."" While grabbing the coffee and kit kat bar. Before exiting the store she gave an awkward wave goodbye to the shelfer. Everyone had their bad days....even with her tiredness she was able to remain at least half energetic somehow. Then she went to her car, getting into it, taking a sip of coffee, placing it on the cup holder, and then headed for her school. The fact remained she was overly late for class, and most likely had to skip the first class.<br/><br/>She arrived in the school parking lot 45 minutes later, and was forced to attend her second class that started at ten. If anything she woud probably pass out in class, and that she did."
2397,"The Runaway, Trail of Prints (Open, PM me to Join ^^)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=27809&start=20,2013-06-10T08:30:22,FellRaven,"Feeling her hackles raise at the word â€œprincess,â€ she sighed and continued walking, although she was a little edgy and self-conscious about the male walking so close behind her with her pheromones from her heat cycle going out of control. Heat cycles usually ran for five days, each day the scent would rise until it reached it's peek, drawing in males like moths to a flame. She absolutely hated it, blushing beneath her black and white coat she stumbled in her step slightly as he asked if she knew where to hunt.<span style=""color: #00BF00"">â€œIâ€™ve been hunting yes, but, Iâ€™ve never been outside of my packâ€™s territoryâ€¦But I do know that there is a clearing a good five miles from the clearing we just left. There are woods around that clearing, leaving it a prime ambush area for deer.â€</span>Nika kept her green eyes focused, gently lifting her nose to the wind as she began tracking the scents of prey, and keeping herself updated on any approach from her pack, of the maleâ€™s.<span style=""color: #00BF00"">â€œOh, and my name is Nikaâ€¦â€</span>"
2398,"The Runaway, Trail of Prints (Open, PM me to Join ^^)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=27809&start=20,2013-06-10T13:45:51,Darkwaterz,"Fenris let his lips curl back as he grinned, revealing his pearly white canines. He actually enjoyed taking his time to tease her, giving her a hard time at the expense of her attention being on him. She was cute that way, when she would try to act tough, as if being an alpha pup meant she had to be a leader. Fenris nipped at her hind leg, playfully, for once being the opposite of his usual self.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000"">""If you loosen up a little, I could show you where I know to hunt in the neutral lands. I have a special spot where my siblings and I take young pups for practice... well, that is, in case there are not any deer,""</span>he told her, trying to remain serious and composed, but her pheromones were making him feel more playful and flirtatious than he would have wanted to be.<br/><br/>Fenris tried to keep his eyes on their surroundings but he was feeling that strong and playful urge to woo the female. He started to veer away from her but his ears tipped back in her direction,<span style=""color: #FF0000""> ""Well, Princess, it's nice to meet you. My name is Fenris, but if it's something you can't grow to like, call me Fenrir.""</span>He explained. After all, his father had justly named him after the mythological beast that tormented humans and in his youth he had been more vicious than he was kind. That had died out though, when he met his first  possible mate, but she had long since been gone, captured by humans to never be seen again... Or rather, enraptured by them. He had found out all to well what humans did with his kind compared to what they did with their offshoot cousins who were conditionally loyal to them, like her, but she was only half.... Sadly it was just enough to keep her from ever being with him.<br/>Fenris jerked from his thoughts when he heard a twig snap further up, his head almost jerked up but he set it down low, growing back into the serious attitude he had before. This was the perfect way for him to reset his moral attitude, pushing him to be more disciplined and refined. He lowered his nose to the ground and began sniffing for a trail to pick up when a goose suddenly burst up into the air from the direction he was heading. He sighed and nodded to himself, this was going to be a long first night."
2399,"The Runaway, Trail of Prints (Open, PM me to Join ^^)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=27809,2013-06-07T07:41:07,FellRaven,"<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://a3.ec-collected.myspacecdn.com/postto01/1/01ae8735fe1a470698b160a708f3d414/s.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/>Nika had ran away from everything she knew, her pack , her family, all in the past. Her pack had been one to follow the old ways, assigned mating, and using females in the pack as pawns to form a pact with other packs who were just as primal. Snorting she padded through the woods, damp leaves lightly clinging to her paws as she ducked beneath a low hanging branch. Her father, the Alpha of the Long River pack had assigned her to be mated to the Shadow Treeâ€™s new alpha, but there was no way she was having it. Sure, she ran away like a stereotypical rebel teen who wants to defy all odds, and of course, her family chased after her. In fact, she was still positive they had one or two wolves still on her trail as she walked through the forest and out of her packâ€™s territory.<br/><br/>Hours passed since she had ran, being late fall the leaves all red, gold and brown as she traversed the forests north of her packâ€™s territory. Nika scented the air,<span style=""color: #00BF00"">I donâ€™t smell them</span>, was her only thought as her green eyes looked around at the trees. Everything was quiet, almost too quiet. Turning in circles as the sun shone through the branches of the trees, her black and white fur getting warmed by the patches of sun that landed upon her back as her ears swiveled this way and that.<br/><br/>Nika frowned inwardly as she sighed and dismissed the silence in the woods as she continued on her path North to escape from her pack completely.<span style=""color: #00BF00"">Maybe, I can find a pack thatâ€™s more integrated? </span>Shaking her head she came across the river, this was the beginning, a new beginning lay just ahead. Running, she let out a joyful howl as she leapt into the river, her thick oddly patterned black and white fur protecting her from the chill of the water as she paddled to the far side.<span style=""color: #00BF00"">I made itâ€¦I really did!</span>Kicking back her head, Nika let out the loudest howl, a goodbye to her former pack, her family, and as a hello to her new life as a lone wolfâ€¦"
2400,"The Runaway, Trail of Prints (Open, PM me to Join ^^)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=27809,2013-06-08T03:05:50,Darkwaterz,"<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://media.photobucket.com/user/MysteryWolf-/media/Wolves/atease.jpg.html""></a><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i893.photobucket.com/albums/ac135/MysteryWolf-/Wolves/atease.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/><br/>He was strong, built like a fighter but if you knew better you would understand how he really felt about fighting. Fighting was serious to him and not lightly taken. Fenris was the second eldest of his siblings but he didn't care to follow the rest. His brother, Lapis, and sister, Azriela, tried to always include him in everything and get him to loosen up but he was far from that. In fact he often got irritated with them when they bothered him but his older brother never cared what any of them did till a difficult usually broke out. A fight just like the one that happened earlier in the morning.<br/><br/>It was late now and Fenri was pawing at the border of their land.<span style=""color: #FF0000"">I swear, if I have put up with Azriela's barking, I might just become a lone wolf. If I had only left with the runt, maybe I could have found another pack,</span>he growled, turning his nose up at a dead bird he came across. He assumed a fox probably buried it till later, but he wasn't concerned.<br/><br/>Fenris turned his nose to the wind when he smelled a new scent in the air. It was a wolf, probably, but it smelled fresh and from the pack nearby.  He knelt over the edge of his cliff to view her running out of the forest."
2401,"The Runaway, Trail of Prints (Open, PM me to Join ^^)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=27809,2013-06-08T04:39:45,FellRaven,"Nika knew she was approaching another packâ€™s territory, her hackles rose as she began to smell more wolves. Her green eyes looking about as she slowed to a trot.<span style=""color: #40BF00""> Something isnâ€™t right</span>, her thoughts raced as she brought her nose to the air, her fur rustling softly as a soft breeze kicked up. Flattening her ears Nika decided to take it slow. Being in another packâ€™s territory while she was so close to her heat cycle, she growled softly remembering what he father was going to do. He had been prepared to send her as a peace offering to the Shadow Treeâ€™s alpha, not even caring about her own happiness.<br/><br/>With her head ducked low, hoping to show any wolf watching that she was now threat. Being a lone wolf could be very dangerous, one misunderstanding and she could easily be ambushed and encircled by angry wolves.<span style=""color: #40BF00"">I hope that they wonâ€™t mind</span>, Nika picked up the pace and began to pant as her heart pounded in her chest."
2402,"The Runaway, Trail of Prints (Open, PM me to Join ^^)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=27809,2013-06-08T09:51:22,Darkwaterz,"He smiled as he watched her slow down. He didn't try to hide his scent or even his presence as he observed her trotting into his territory.<span style=""color: #FF0000""> Children really shouldn't be playing in unknown territory. I wonder if this little pup knows that.</span><br/><br/>He licked his gums, looking up at the evening sky before making up his mind. He'd confront the little wolf. Fenris jumped into the bushes and quickly found himself winding down the cliff till he found her scent that was being carried up wind, straight into his twitching nose.<span style=""color: #FF0000"">So our little guest is a female?</span><br/><br/>He tossed his head as if to laugh and pressed forward onto the brush to start to stalk her. He'd make hunting game of her and off she was pretty enough, he might play with her. Kovu always told him it was bad to play with prey, but Fenris always thought of prey as a game more than a fight."
2403,"The Runaway, Trail of Prints (Open, PM me to Join ^^)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=27809,2013-06-08T11:09:56,FellRaven,"Nika sniffed the ground, she was sure that someone was watching her, but she pretended to be unaware as the scents of the wolvesâ€™ territory filled her nose. Her ears flickered to and fro and with a swish of her tail she took off at a dead run. There was no doubt in her mind now, she would feel the other wolf, their presence like a shadow as she bolted, dodging trees and jumping over fallen limbs. Her long lean muscled legs stretching as she ran at her full speed, she had been known in her pack to be the best hunter, out running all of her pack mates while they all panted behind her. A wolfish smirk lifted the corners of her lips as she ran. Nika of course was running on the outskirts of the unknown packâ€™s territory, keeping her left side to the boundary, and her right toward the neutral grounds. Whoever this wolf was, they had better hoped they had the windâ€™s help. Pushing her limit, she broke out of the forest and into a clearing, a small stream trickled through the sun lit area as tall wheat grasses swayed warmly in the breeze. Ducking down and rolling in the stream to through off her scent, she lay in wait.<span style=""color: #00BF00"">Whoever you are, I hope you mean no harm.</span><br/>Nika hadnâ€™t encountered another wolf outside her pack since she was a pup, and that was just a rouge who was in search for a pack. Of course, her father, being the string headed alpha he was, saw the poor wolf as a threat, and issued a fight to assert his dominance, using the poor rouge as a lesson to any of the pack who dared try to rise. Patiently the she wolf waited, hidden in the tall grasses as the sun was starting to warm the black fur that lay in patches along her body."
2404,"The Runaway, Trail of Prints (Open, PM me to Join ^^)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=27809,2013-06-08T12:13:59,Darkwaterz,"Fenris laughed at her attempt to escape. He may not have been as fast as her but she was in his territory. He ran after her but kept a good pace behind her while trying to follow her obvious tail, trampled down by her lean body.<br/><br/>When the wind died out he stopped and set his nose to the ground, sniffing around for her scent which brought him straight to the river. When he came out into the open, his eyes narrowed and he scowled in a ways.<span style=""color: #FF0000""> Smart... for a pup. Maybe I should have taken care to keep my distance,</span>he growled to himself in reminder of his stupidity. This was exactly why he wasn't a hunter and why he got annoyed with Azriela and his younger brother.<br/><br/>He looked into the water and shaped at his reflection.<span style=""color: #FF0000"">Now I look the fool, great!</span>Fenris snapped at his reflection, trotting away before his eyes caught sight of her eyes for a brief second. He stopped, blinked and looked back again but lost his place.<span style=""color: #FF0000"">I would say I won't hurt you but it really depends on how you reveal yourself now.</span>He huffed, trying to keep up a small bluff. He didn't want a fight so it was best to just keep it simplebuy also remind the intruder of his threat."
2405,"The Runaway, Trail of Prints (Open, PM me to Join ^^)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=27809,2013-06-08T19:11:22,FellRaven,"Nika saw the wolf enter the clearing, he went right by her as well. The she wolfâ€™s ears perked forward as she watched him sniff the ground, shifting front paws in the mud. Her body was rigid as she still didnâ€™t know if this male meant her any harm. Nika clenched her jaw as she was about to make a risky decision. She soon found her whole body becoming tingly as Shift began, her legs elongating, hair receding, the transformation in its self could only be described as magic.<br/><br/>Where once a black and white lean wolf stood in wait in the grass, now a woman stood she looked to be 19, well over the age of finding her mate. Her long black curls tipped with white wavered in the breeze, her attire was skinny jeans and a simple white camisole. Nika now stood straighter and was able to fully see the male wolf, her green eyes shy and yet held the dominance that was passed from her father. In other words she had an Alpha stare.<br/><br/>Giving a meek wave she blushed,<span style=""color: #00BF00""> â€œHelloâ€¦Iâ€¦Iâ€™m sorry for crossing your territory and allâ€¦I just.â€ </span>She bit her lip,<span style=""color: #00BF00"">what if he tried to take her back to her pack? What if his pack were just as primal?</span>Nika frowned as her shoulders were tensed. She was prepared for him to attack, since he was still in his wolven form, she attempted to read his movements."
2406,"The Runaway, Trail of Prints (Open, PM me to Join ^^)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=27809,2013-06-08T19:45:52,Darkwaterz,"Fenris turned and his jaw dropped at the sight of a human. His instincts were to snarl but when he sniffed the air he caught that familiar scent. The girl was the pup, the one he been chasing. He would have been more casual with her but he felt disgusted. He had never seen another female as a two legs, well except Azriela, but that was only once when they were pups and even then their Nuna frowned upon it. She didn't tell their mother but Fenris took note of the fact it represented amongst their pack.<br/><br/>He tried to get his mind back to the point though, identifying the intruder.<span style=""color: #FF0000"">Why is a pup from Long River in Shadow Tree's territory?</span>He thought, trying to bypass the thought and hold to his word. Fenris reminded himself that and he snarled for a moment but made his teeth retreat behind his gums, closing his eyes as he frowned.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000"">"" You're foolish for showing me yourself as a two legs.""</span>He said in light disgust,<span style=""color: #FF0000"">"" Do you have no pride in your fur?</span>He kept his ground and slowly motioned towards the border to keep her from running,<span style=""color: #FF0000"">""If you're crossing, why didn't you take the route around or territory through the cliffs. What is your true business here?""</span><br/><br/>He was more offended by her two legged form, but it was only natural. Shadow Tree were more conservative about their wolf forms but that was not to widely known. Most packs avoided them because his father was so vicious and blood thirsty when he was alive. If it weren't for that, it'd be more well known."
2407,"The Runaway, Trail of Prints (Open, PM me to Join ^^)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=27809,2013-06-08T20:05:40,FellRaven,"Nika frowned and looked down at her legs, her cheeks a ruby red as anger started to boil, then she snapped.<span style=""color: #00BF00"">â€œOf course I love my fur! I also love this body as well! You are only living a lie if you only love half of yourself! Who are you to be throwing comments, and looking down at me from the end of your nose!â€ </span>her voice held the power of her father, and an Alpha. Her jaw was clenched tightly as she felt her form vibrating with anger.<span style=""color: #00BF00"">â€œAnd I took the way North, to leaveâ€¦â€ </span>her voice had anger in it still, but this part was said, much quieter. Nika stood her ground and scented the air, was this. Her green eyes widened, her pack mates when chasing her had corralled her right towards the Shadow Tree pack, of course she had been taking North East to go along the borders, but they sent her right to where they wanted her.<br/><br/>Closing her green eyes she felt defeated, sitting down in the tall grass she brought her hands to her cheeks where she could feel tears starting to pour from her eyes.<span style=""color: #00BF00"">Dammit, no! Running away from one to crawl right into another. </span>Wiping the tears away she sat there, knowing that the male was just on the other side of the grass. If she made the Shift nowâ€¦would she be able to out run him? Before he could identify who she really was?"
2408,"The Runaway, Trail of Prints (Open, PM me to Join ^^)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=27809,2013-06-08T20:49:00,Darkwaterz,"He sighed, although reluctant, but took a few steps back. She had a mouth on her, just like the others. She was probably the alpha's pup.<br/><br/>He didn't care that he offended her but she reminded him of a certain someone,<span style=""color: #FF0000"">"" Stop crying,""</span>He ordered her, but it came out more soft, like he was giving in to her situation.<span style=""color: #FF0000"">I don't really care why you're over here, so I won't question you anymore. Just stop crying.</span>He let go of the fur part and although it clearly made him uncomfortable, Fenris shifted his weight to his forepaws and stepped closer as if letting his guard down but a howl interrupted his actions.<br/><br/>Fenris knew his family was calling him back. Something was up and from what he guessed, it probably had to do with her.<span style=""color: #FF0000"">""I'm guessing you're playing runaway and from my siblings' calls I have other business. I'll cut a deal with you pup, you can come with me or I can drag you back with me. I'm not letting you run wild in our territory but I'll...""</span>he stopped, trying not to snarl,<span style=""color: #FF0000"">"" See to a night of safety with my pack and then you can be escorted to the other side in the morning.""</span>"
2409,"The Runaway, Trail of Prints (Open, PM me to Join ^^)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=27809,2013-06-10T03:07:55,FellRaven,"Nika frowned,<span style=""color: #00BF00"">â€œWhy would I go into your territory, then Iâ€™ll never be able to leaveâ€¦â€ </span>her voice trailed off as she sat there listening to the male wolf on the other side of the tall grasses. Hugging her knees tighter she let the Shift take over as she sat there her ears laid flat against her skull. There was no way she could take this male up on her offer, and she certainly wasnâ€™t a pup, if she went with him, then the Shadow Treeâ€™s new alpha would be certain to claim her, since that was the deal that was set. She didnâ€™t know if this wolf knew that she was destined by her father to be the pawn to bring to two packs to terms, but she was afraid to find out. Letting out a growl she launched herself away from the male and began to run in the opposite direction. Away from the Shadow Tree territory and away from her own pack.<span style=""color: #00BF00"">I canâ€™t let him catch me, with my heat cycle, and dammit this situation!</span>She snarled as her gate elongated putting more distance between her and the male who wanted to drag her back to his pack."
2410,"The Runaway, Trail of Prints (Open, PM me to Join ^^)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=27809,2013-06-10T04:15:02,Darkwaterz,"<span style=""color: #FF0000"">""I didn't say that. I'm not trying to trick you."" </span>He tried to explain as calmly as possible. She was already trying his patience.<span style=""color: #FF0000"">""If you just-"" </span>He started, but when he noticed her change back, he felt that warning feeling start up in his gut. She was going to run,<span style=""color: #FF0000"">""Stop and listen to me for a moment."" </span>he tried to explain, trying to get closer to her before she sprung into a full run away from the edge of the territory and further into his. Fenris growled,<span style=""color: #FF0000"">Dammit! I knew she was going to do this!</span>He thought, snarling as he jumped into action. He was prepared for this and he readily jumped in her way to cut her off but she was faster than him still and easily passed him. He grew really frustrated then and a surge of adrenaline pushed him harder till he could catch up with her and he quickly snapped at her hind legs."
2411,"The Runaway, Trail of Prints (Open, PM me to Join ^^)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=27809,2013-06-10T04:50:46,FellRaven,"Nika yelped feeling his jaws snapping so close to her hind legs,<span style=""color: #00BF00"">â€œSTOP IT! Dammit! Leave me alone! I just want to leave!â€ </span>her ears flattened as her heart raced. Growling as she cursed the roller coaster of emotions that always came with every heat cycle.  Had this been any other time, she would have kept her cool, not have cried, andâ€¦ Gah! She didnâ€™t know. Cutting across the small creek she darted up the bank on the other side, her lean muscles starting to tire already.<span style=""color: #00BF00"">Dammit! Damn you heat cycle! </span>Afraid to slow down she began to push herself."
2412,"The Runaway, Trail of Prints (Open, PM me to Join ^^)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=27809,2013-06-10T05:46:05,Darkwaterz,"Fenris didn't give up the chase nor argue with her. He backed off for a moment then sent his whole weight, slamming into her body to knock her off balance if he could. He wasn't giving up and he certainly wasn't going to let her go free ranging through his territory. An idea hit him as he began to attack her legs and he suddenly and he decided then if she dodged he would push her further left, as they crossed the bank, to the cliffs were he could corner her. There was no way she would know where they were going and he could easily disable her then.<span style=""color: #FF0000"">""If you stop running from me, I won't attack you."" </span>He barked."
2413,"The Runaway, Trail of Prints (Open, PM me to Join ^^)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=27809,2013-06-10T06:09:08,FellRaven,"Nika yelped in surprise and slight pain as the large male barreled into her side, sending the she wolf rolling. Too shaken to get to her feet, weakness being one of the heat cycleâ€™s down fall. She panted as her ears flickered back to listen to what he said.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #00BF00"">â€œAnd if I donâ€™t run, then Iâ€™ll be in the same situation. Trapped in your territory destined to be your Alphaâ€™s mate!â€</span>she snarled in protest as she shakily got up, there was no way Nika was going to run, she closed her green eyes and kept her back to the male.<span style=""color: #00BF00"">Iâ€™m doomed no matter what I doâ€¦ </span><br/>Looking back to him she slowly turned to face the male her stance trying to look stronger than what she felt at that moment. Her throat was dry and she wanted something to drink, had this small occurrence not happened she would of gladly went hunting."
2414,"The Runaway, Trail of Prints (Open, PM me to Join ^^)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=27809,2013-06-10T06:43:33,Darkwaterz,"Obviously this was news to him,<span style=""color: #FF0000"">""I did not know of this,""</span>he told her, quite shocked himself. He stepped towards her until he was no more than a few steps from her.<span style=""color: #FF0000"">""I have not been with my pack the last few days and even if I was, I wouldn't care to know what dealings go on between our packs. Besides that, if there is a marriage of our packs, is it not your duty as a leader to take ownership for your pack? I would expect more from you, but seeing as earlier it seems you are more of a pup than you may think.""</span>He stepped closer and for a moment his eyes settled on her lean body again, eyeing her as if he almost thought she was cute the way she acted, much more interesting than he thought of her when he first glanced her crossing border.<span style=""color: #FF0000"">""I won't take you to my pack if you truly do not wish it. I don't force you into your responsibilities, in fact... I'll give you a nice hiding spot and cover for you... However I want you to think about your responsibilities as a wolf... if you can do that then I will divert my pack from searching for you and gathering with your pack to scour the lands. I'll even help you escape if you still decide not to take up your duty as a leader.""</span>He huffed, not smiling even a little.<br/><br/>Fenris licked his chops and panted for a moment before looking away, trying to seem more tired than he was. He honestly felt himself staring at her, but he knew it was inappropriate to being eyeing his brother's possible future mate.<span style=""color: #FF0000"">"" These are the only options I am willing to bargain with you on,""</span>He grumbled."
2415,"The Runaway, Trail of Prints (Open, PM me to Join ^^)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=27809,2013-06-10T06:59:20,FellRaven,"Nika looked up at the male and huffed, a low growl in the back of her throat.<span style=""color: #00BF00"">â€œAll I have ever wanted was to stop being used as a damn pawn! I want to fall in love! Not be, pushed with someone who is just as primal as my father!â€</span>her chest rose and fell as her temperature rose as well with her anger. This male thought her a coward, that she was dodging her responsibilities. Quieting her growl, yet still retaining her alpha tone she flattened her ears in a soft neutral way, almost like a half hearted apology.<span style=""color: #00BF00""> â€œLook, I canâ€™t help that I want freedom, I just want to be accepted for meâ€¦ both sides of me, not just the wolfâ€¦ And thatâ€™s exactly what will happen if I stay""</span>. Her green eyes looked at the male as she tilted her head,<span style=""color: #00BF00"">â€œhavenâ€™t you ever just wanted freedom? To escape? Find true love instead of having your family chose your mate?â€</span>Nika looked to the forest to the North East, neutral forest, neither Long River pack, nor Shadow Tree territory."
2416,"The Runaway, Trail of Prints (Open, PM me to Join ^^)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=27809,2013-06-10T07:28:58,Darkwaterz,"He looked at her and shook his head,<span style=""color: #FF0000"">""No, I haven't,""</span>he lied, turning his nose up to the wind,<span style=""color: #FF0000"">"" It never occurred to me that what I want would ever preside as more important than my pack. There are rules for a reason.""</span>He heard her breath change with her emotions and from how she was acting he was guessing she was in heat.<br/><br/>Fenris sighed and reluctantly felt another idea coming forward, a stupid one, but an idea he would probably give me credit to Azriela for.<span style=""color: #FF0000"">""So you say this life of freedom will be better? If you believe it so, then how about this. I will leave my post as second in charge to follow you to the neural lands. I will... try this free life of yours and live with you. No catch... However if I do not agree with it then i shall leave. Deal?""</span>He asked. This would be a good way to keep an eye on her. He could drag her back whenever too."
2417,"The Runaway, Trail of Prints (Open, PM me to Join ^^)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=27809,2013-06-10T07:41:31,FellRaven,"Nika frowned at hearing his answer, whether it was the truth she didnâ€™t know.<span style=""color: #00BF00"">How could anyone be happy with being assigned a mate? How could anyone settle for less than true love? </span>She looked to him as he spoke his next proposal.<span style=""color: #00BF00""> â€œFineâ€¦â€ </span>was all she could say as she turned and began a shakey trot towards the neutral grounds. There were expances of neutral territory since some packs actually began to break apart and integrate with humans, still keeping the pack bond and going out for runs, but the need for territory didnâ€™t delude their minds. Those few packs had actually started mating with humans, falling in love, having a family. Of course, she didnâ€™t wish to be with a human, but accepting her human side was very important to her. Nika looked back to the male, she was putting a lot of faith in a male who had just hunt her down and attacked her, who knows, he could just as easily drag her back if things didnâ€™t work out the way he expected. Swishing her tail with a snort she barked for him to hurry,<span style=""color: #00BF00"">â€œI would like to find food and water in the neutral grounds as soon as possible, so if you could hurry your furry ass up, it would be greatly appreciatedâ€¦â€</span>"
2418,"The Runaway, Trail of Prints (Open, PM me to Join ^^)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=27809,2013-06-10T08:17:43,Darkwaterz,"Fenris smiled at her cockiness,<span style=""color: #FF0000"">"" As you wish, Princess,""</span>he snorted, puffing out his chest as he trotted along behind her. He took a couple jumps to catch up and settled down, walking halfway behind her while also staying to one side. He felt a new wave of perkiness rise in his fur as he followed the female, maybe this was all he needed to stop him from being so uptight, but he would never admit that.<span style=""color: #FF0000"">"" Do you know where to hunt on neutral territory?""</span>"
2419,The Chase,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2796,2011-03-25T02:06:54,SilverChaos,"Aralyn huddled into the shadows of the alleyway, she heard the busy street bustling with traffic. Her eyes scanned the area. Were they gone yet? Have they given up?<br/>""Have you seen her anywhere?"" She heard someone yell.<br/>They were close. She needed to move if she wanted any chance to escape.<br/>She sighed pulling her hood down over her eyes. She shoved her hands in her pockets. A tear rolled down her face.<br/>""I'm nothing but a monster in this town..."" she muttered as she began to walk, ""Maybe I deserve to die.""<br/>She walked out of the alley toward the street. She looked at all the cars that whizzed by. For a moment she thought of walking into the street, and wait for a car to hit her. But then she remembered all those times she tried before. She frowned, walking down the sidewalk. A light drizzle began to fall.<br/>She bowed her head down as others walked beside her, she did not want to be recognized. She heard thunder in the distance. If there was one thing Aralyn hated more than being chased, it was thunderstorms.<br/>She shivered, it was getting colder. She looked up briefly and spotted a bar on the next block. It looked sketchy. She wasn't sure if she wanted to go in. Thunder boomed again. Her eyes widened slightly. She pulled her coat tighter, as she walked toward the bar. She could hear the music half a block away. She won't be able to hear the thunder from in there. She entered the bar. She looked around. There was a lot of people, but they all seemed shady. She saw an open seat at the bar and took it. She pulled off her hood, her long black hair swaying out of the coat.<br/>""What can I get for you miss?"" A male bartender asked.<br/>""I would like a glass of Absinthe..."" She placed her hands on the bar, ""If you carry it that is.""<br/>He nodded with a wink, ""We do.""<br/>She rolled her eyes, she did not like this man.<br/>Her drink was placed in front of her. Her hands fiddled with the glass. She looked around some more as she sipped on her drink."
2420,The Chase,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2796,2011-03-25T02:42:08,fangflame,"Ryle sat in a dark corner of the bar. He saw a girl come in and sit at the bar. He wondered up to her and tapped her shoulder.<br/>""Hey. I'm Ryle. I'm new around here!"" He paused. ""Can you show me around?"" He noticed her white rimmed eyes and cocked his head. ""you okay?"" He said, sipping the coke in his hand."
2421,The Chase,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2796,2011-03-25T02:52:00,SilverChaos,"She shot him an ice cold glare. Studying him quickly, she sighed and took another sip of her absinthe.<br/>""I'm not really from around here myself..."" The truth, she was a drifter. She really could never stay in one place for long. Otherwise she would get caught...<br/>When she realized she was still crying, she looked away from him.<br/>""I'm fine...really,"" She looked into her glass."
2422,The Chase,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2796,2011-03-25T03:02:31,fangflame,"Ryle nodded, shifting to her other side.<br/>""I'm kinda.....drifting. Mostly I was condemed for somthing my brother did wrong but it doesn't matter anymore. I look just like him so....i got hurt to."" He bit his tongue against the flow of tears."
2423,The Chase,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2796,2011-03-25T03:23:36,SilverChaos,"She looked at him with a new found curiosity.<br/>""And your brother,"" She twirled the straw in her drink glass, ""What became of him?""<br/>Her pupils of her eyes widened a little, as she remembered her own family. Her eyes became glassy with tears as she waited for his answer. She held her tears back well. She could not show weakness, not even to this stranger..."
2424,The Chase,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2796,2011-03-25T18:45:38,fangflame,"Ryle shrugged. ""Not sure. I was convicted cause they couldn't find him."" He sighed, looking her in the eyes. He saw the tear he saw in his own when he started drifting. ""What happened to you? I see the same look I had."" He touched her shoulder comfortingly."
2425,The Chase,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2796,2011-03-25T20:07:49,SilverChaos,"She grabbed his hand from her shoulder. Her hand was shaking. Her eyes glowing red.<br/>""Don't touch me..."" She did this out of anger toward herself. She knew she couldn't get close to anyone. She let go of his hand, her eyes returned to normal.<br/>""It is none of your concern...I do not want to involve anyone else..."" She swallowed the last bit of her drink. She slammed it down. She ran her hand through her hair, shuddering a little at the past.<br/>""So many have died already..."" She muttered to herself."
2426,The Chase,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2796,2011-04-29T01:59:03,fangflame,"(sorry! i was grounded)<br/><br/>Ryle, being as dense as he is, missed the fact that she didn't like being touched. He motined to the bartender to get her another drink and asked for a glass of milk. He sat back down and moaned ad he hit his knee again. ""Shit."" He swore rubbing the bruised joint. ""What'd you do? Why do you drift."""
2427,The Chase,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2796,2011-04-29T16:06:17,SilverChaos,"(it's ok, I understand lol=) )<br/><br/>She cradled her new drink in her small palms of her hands, putting a minute pressure on the glass. She hoped she had not offended her companion of the night. Her thumb stroked the rim of her glass, peering down into the green absinthe. And as he asked her a question her eyes went harsh. Could he be trusted? She took a deep breath, would she be able to live with herself if he got involved? She decided, and looked into his eyes, sadness welling in her.<br/>""I drift because I am not a normal person."" She clutched her glass, her hand shivering a little, ""Every time I stay too long in one place, I get chased away..."""
2428,The Chase,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2796,2011-04-30T00:41:16,fangflame,"""Same here."" He replied, softly, stoking his spiky hair. ""My hair is spiky on its own. No gel in it at all."" He chuckled. ""Like i could afford that."" He took a long drag on the milk. looking at it in his hand, wet from the water on the edges. ""and all i can drink is milk. Thats all. and my eyes glow in the dark."" He muttered into his glass."
2429,The Chase,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2796,2011-05-02T03:49:56,SilverChaos,"""Milk?"" She let out a small laugh, ""Your case is odd. It's not one I have heard before.""<br/>She looked at his eyes, studying them. She swallowed hard looking into her drink. She brought it to her lips and took a drink, drowning herself in a world of her own. Things were silent for just a moment.<br/>She set the glass down, her eyes shifting from the glass to him again.<br/>""Can I trust you?"" she muttered."
2430,The Chase,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2796,2011-05-04T20:45:10,fangflame,"Ryle was shocked b the question. He stuttered for a moment.<br/>""Well. Yea. I don't talk to anyone so who am i gonna tell."" He mused to her and himself.He drained his cup and asked for more. ""I have a calciam deficate."" He grinned slightly, trying to make a lame joke."
2431,The Chase,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2796,2011-05-04T21:26:00,SilverChaos,"She finished off her drink quickly, wanting the drink to take her story out of her, than her mind itself forcing it.<br/>""To most...I am a monster. My own family even called me a demon, and disowned me."" She took a deep breath, ""I have these episodes where I cannot control my actions. My mother told me that my appearance even changes. But as time went on, I found I was being hunted by a government organization called the THAA, or Threat hunters and annihilators association. They saw me as a massive threat after killing off a small town, I'm doomed for annihilation..."" Her voice trailed off.<br/>She looked at him with calmness in her eyes, and scanned his face for any emotion he might show."
2432,The Chase,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2796,2011-05-05T18:24:53,fangflame,"Ryle was starting to put two and two together and get 'bigger issue than she seems'. The only thing he could think was 'she didn't get my joke.' he mused to himself. He ruffled his hair and looked back into her eyes.<br/>""I am too. I can...""He picked his words carefully. ""transform into any animal of my choosing. At anytime too. Though I have to had touched the animal."" He made his ears point like a linx's as he spoke."
2433,The Chase,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2796,2011-05-09T19:26:32,SilverChaos,"She smiled a little, she always had a natural liking for animals. Though, they never really liked her. She opened her mouth and she tried to talk, but as she looked over to the front door a figure stood in the frame. His face was blanketed with rain, and his black jumpsuit trickled down drops of water. He held a pistol in his right hand, and his eyes were fixated on Aralyn. He took out a walkie-talkie, and spoke swiftly into it.<br/>""Target spotted! All troops move in!""  He pointed the gun at her, and squeezed the trigger.<br/>""Shit..."" She whispered to herself.<br/>She dodged the bullet effortlessly, the metal breaking into the stereo. The once lively bar, became as silent as a ghost town. She grabbed Ryle's wrist and yanked him up to stand with her.<br/>""We have to go..."" She hissed in his ear.<br/>More bullets flew as Aralyn pulled him behind her running to the back door.<br/>""Target escaping! target escaping!"" The man's voice echoed behind them.<br/>They exited out into the rain, running faster and faster. They both needed to get away, or they would surely die."
2434,The Chase,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2796,2011-05-12T01:59:57,fangflame,"Ryle shifted to a tiger. ""Hop on."" He growled in her head. ""I can go faster than you."" He tensed to jump as soon as her butt hit his back. He dodged bullets and roared to clear the way of shocked humans. ""GET ON!"" he yowled."
2435,Gearsville Under Siege (IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=28177,2013-06-12T06:10:04,FellRaven,"Within the Sanctum of Gearsville, a number of hate crimes has been performed upon the Lower Precinctians. No one can seem to figure it out, despite how hard the PPK (Precincts Peace Keepers) wracks there brain, there just isnâ€™t a pattern to the killings. All of the murders are the same, the victims gutted, blood everywhere, and usually chunks missing from their bodies. Most of the PPK detectives claim a wild animal attack, but itâ€™s hard to prove that since such a large animal would have been spotted easily within the confined walls of the Sanctum.<br/><br/>Then with slight panic is a radio broadcast over heard from the Heavenly Sanctum (Head government over all of new earth) Massive amounts of radiation mutations have been detected within the vicinity of Gearsville. When looking further the PPK detectives peace evidence found at each of the crime scenes, and with a DNA analysis, confirm that it is definitely a radiation mutation gone far out of control. Human DNA, hyper reactive, giving the brutes fast regeneration, hard to kill, and sadistically smartâ€¦<br/><br/>~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~<br/><br/>Willow sighed as she looked at the paper work she had upon her desk, these murders had definitely been the cause for all of the hustle and bustle in the Slum Precinct, but this!? This was like mountains of paper work! â€œRidiculous,â€ being the captain for the Slum Precinct she had a lot upon her plate, and these murders being one of them. The forensics team had actually just found out that the DNA traces left at each of the crime scenes. Leaning back in her chair she lightly waved her hand around as she thought, attempting to tie pieces together as a small shadow detached from the corner of the room and spun its way about her fingers. Her thoughts were interrupted as he Lieutenant, Lt. Green barged into her office.<br/><br/>â€œCaptain! We have someone who may be tied with the murders!â€ she stared at the man whose green eyes were on full alert as he looked to the woman sitting back in her chair. Getting up quickly, Willow grabbed her gun, which she had never used due to her kinetic abilities with shadows, and quickly followed the flustered Green.<br/><br/>Hygo, raised his hands with a black toothed smiled, his arms puny as his vest fluttered open to reveal patches of skin rotting off of his ribs, the stench around the man was horrid as the Precinct Peace Keepers surrounded him awaiting for their Captain. The man heaved a sigh, hands still raised as he smirked, â€œI do not knoh dah meanin fo all dis here. You PPKs tinking dey all mity..â€ he was cut short as one PPK officer held his gun to the back of Hygoâ€™s dread locked head. Hygo clenched his jaw, his high from the Red Mist was quickly running low as these ass holes had interrupted him in the middle of shooting up."
2436,Gearsville Under Siege (IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=28177,2013-06-12T17:26:07,Gthicbellydancer,"The notes were light and airy as they danced around the small music hall. It was, for the most part, empty, aside from the young raven haired woman playing and the three people sitting in the front row. The seemed to be writing, listening intently to the music that was played for them. The young woman on the stage seemed calm, relaxed as she played, her hair braided and out of the way as a soft, drawn out note ended the short piece, a polite bow given to the three in the audience. ""We will be mailing out the results of the audition, please keep an eye out."" One of the female judges said, the other two still talking.<br/><br/>""Thank you for the opportunity."" The young woman said. Her voice was soft, carrying a well mannered tone. She left the stage, packing the dark wood violin into its case carefully. she slung a black messenger bag over her right shoulder before she left the small music hall, digging into one of the pockets as she looked for something. Outside, other people were standing, waiting with their own instruments. She smiled softly, hoping she would make it into the well known orchestra group, though she knew there were also talented musicians wanting to join as well. She let herself relax as her black boots tapped against the pavement, her mind once more in thought, but on a different matter. She shifted her case, carrying it from her shoulder as she walked towards a small cafe, deciding that some tea would be a wise idea.<br/><br/>""Good morning Mr. Crane."" She said happily as she walked inside, thankful for the relief from the temperature outside. Even in shorts and the faded black vest she wore, it was still a bit too hot for her, then again, the boots and tights she wore didn't help either. She smiled as she sat down at a table by the window, fishing a newspaper from her bag, along with a notebook."
2437,Gearsville Under Siege (IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=28177,2013-06-14T18:37:17,nyarlathotep,"Connor McKenzie took another sip of coffee as he finished reading the conclusion to the fifty page thesis on gamma radiation and its affect on cell tissue regeneration. It was actually quite good. Well thought out theories. Susannah had a fair degree of brains to match her beauty. To be fair his mind was not fully focussed on the young university student's work - nor was it on the now quite ancient sounds of 'Tocatta and Fugue in D Minor' that had been played so expertly on a violin by the capable hands of the late great Vanessa Mae, transferred to tape and then to mp3 and finally making its way to the headset that Connor was currently wearing. Such classics survived even the great fall.<br/><br/>His mind was instead on the Doyles. It was over a year since he left the hospital. A year since the Doyles had accused the Hospital of their daughter's ill treatment and a year after he discovered that his best friend was not the man he thought he was - instead a monster in human skin.<br/><br/>Connor had never met the Doyles, or their daughter, yet he felt a kinship with them. They too had been betrayed by those they trusted.<br/><br/>And of course he didn't for one minute think their death had been accidental.<br/><br/>He was briefly distracted from his reverie when a pretty seventeen year old entered. It took him a few moments to realise he was staring at her shapely legs. His face flushed mildly red before he forced himslef to return to his student's notes.<br/><br/>It had been a while since Connor had been in a relationship, steady or otherwise. The fact that girls as young as seventeen were catching his eye made him realise that he missed female company more that he'd have liked to admit."
2438,Gearsville Under Siege (IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=28177,2013-06-14T19:35:32,Rayne Yoruichi,"Rayne smiled happily at all of her customers that walked through the door of her little bistro... cafe... restaurant... whatever people wanted to call it these days. Her short black skirt flowing and fluttering around her as she made her way through the tables, taking orders, filling up coffees, handing out menus. She adored her business and her job it helped her forget of the tragity that had struck her. She headed into the back to set an order in the kitchen.<br/><br/>The cook and dearest friend, Finnick smiled at her ringing in an order. ""We're just swamped today aren't we?"" He joked knowing Rayne and him were more than capable of handling such volume of customers.<br/><br/>Rayne chuckled and gave him a look grabbing a tray and filling it up with the orders. ""Nah, we've had worse Finny."" she gave him a wink and put the last plate on her tray.<br/><br/>Finn chuckled and watched as she walked out. ""You should put up some help wanted signs. You're gonna work yourself to the bone."" He hated to see her go but he loved to watch her leave. The woman was gorgeous and had a nack for wearing tiny peices of fabric. Like today, she was in a short red black skirt and a v-neck black shirt that was cut a little too low revealing a bit of clevage. She did sexy in a way only she could.<br/><br/>She smirked pushing the door open. ""Maybe I like all the work."" She headed outside handing out the plates of food and wishing everyone a good lunch. She headed to the table where the seventeen year old had just walked in and smiled at her handing her the lunch menu. ""Hai there welcome to The Bistro. We're a little short staffed today so please excuse the tiny delay. Here's a menu and I'll be right back to take your order."" She said giving her a smile and a small bow and left.<br/><br/>She grabbed the coffee pot and walked up to Connor. She smiled brightly and leaned in a little to catch his attention. ""Would you like some more coffee?"" He looked familliar to her but she couldn't put her finger on it. She saw so many faces in a day it was impossible for her to remember all of them."
2439,Gearsville Under Siege (IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=28177,2013-06-14T20:36:12,nyarlathotep,"""Yes, please"", replied Connor. He was still looking at the papers. He looked up as he continued. ""White with one sugar...""<br/><br/>He dropped his papers. His face had gone pale. He'd seen this girl before. Not in person, merely an old photo in the hospital records. She was older now, a woman and a stunningly beautiful one at that, but those same deep green eyes stared at him. He composed himself.<br/><br/>""Sorry. I....""<br/><br/>Should he introduce himself? Let her know they shared a common background. How would she react to the knowledge that she was talking to an employee of a place that had once been her prison and torture chamber? He decided against passing on that knowledge.<br/><br/>He paused, unsure of what to say next. He didn't want to let this opportunity slip, to speak to the daughter of the Doyle family. ""Do you like violins?"" he found himself saying."
2440,Gearsville Under Siege (IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=28177,2013-06-14T20:55:30,FellRaven,"Willow had finally had taken the man named Hygo into custody for questioning on the matters of Red Mist, she however was still waiting for confirmation for a search warrant from the Utopian Chief PPK. Scowling she gripped the handles of her GearCycle and sped through the lower precinct. Right now she was headed to the bar, not for a drink, but to find her brother. She had received a call from the Bar owner that lately her brother had been drinking like a fish. This was how it had been since the accident, and since she left, Willow loved her brother, but this had gone far enough!<br/><br/>Hearing the cycleâ€™s screech as she stopped in front of the run down bar with a flickering weak neon light in the cracked window stating â€œOpenâ€ She hadnâ€™t seen her brother in so long, that she was unsure if she would remember what he looked like. Slowly as she climbed down and parked the chipped painted cycle she sighed. Her long brown hair was in slight disarray from its uniformal braid, her brown leather duster flapping from the humid breeze that always seemed to hang around the lower precinct due to all of the factories.  Her black blouse buttoned up, but not all of the way as her PPK badge hung pinned to her pocket. Kahki pants clung to her legs as her PPK issued gun lay slung in its hip holster and the ammo laying in a belt that surrounded her waist.<br/><br/>Willow hadnâ€™t wanted to come down here straight from work. But she was confident that her force could keep an eye on this Hygo guy. Walking in the bar, her boots lightly rustling as the chains upon them rattled. The room was substantially darker since she still wore her stained goggles. Then with a graceful motion, they were off and about her neck as her blue eyes swept the barâ€™s area."
2441,Gearsville Under Siege (IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=28177,2013-06-14T21:03:10,Gthicbellydancer,"The small young woman seemed to be speaking with the older man by the door, her table next to his. The elderly man sipped his tea as she retold the rehearsal, it was nice being able to speak with her old violin instructor, nice being able to relax for a bit, but her mind was slowly drifting elsewhere as the elderly man stood up to leave. She returned to the newspaper she had, beginning to write into her note pad, reading the news story on another murder that had occurred. They were of interest to her, not because she was personally involved, but because they seemed to have, so far, remained unsolved. She finished her notes, beginning to compare them to others she took from the other news stories, trying to find something that may have been missed. Though the easiest way to do that was to go view the crime scene, even if it was a day or two old, she was certain she could find something."
2442,Gearsville Under Siege (IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=28177,2013-06-16T05:45:57,Rayne Yoruichi,"Rayne smiled at him making his coffee as directed right infront of him and she nodded enthusiastically. ""Oh yes! I adore violins. Never could play though. Do you play? Or are you just a fan as I am?"" She tilted her head holding the empty tray close to her. She enjoyed chatting to her customers, it made her feel less alone. Something seemed very familiar about this man she knew him from somewhere. She just couldn't pin where. She stirred the coffee and gently set it infront of him. ""Ah, can I get you anything with the coffee? A pastry or something to eat?"""
2443,Gearsville Under Siege (IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=28177,2013-06-17T17:14:23,chrisrosewood,"Jack coughed, waking up outside the make-shift workshop beside the bar. Sure, it was in an alley, but it was something. He picked up his head off the ground, feeling his head spin as he rose. The thin beams of sunlight entering the alley started giving him a headache, so he placed on his tinted goggles he usually used for welding. ""NNNNghhh..... dammit, I have a bed in this shop... why do I always end up out here? Damn drunk me..."" He said to himself.<br/><br/>He got up, using his right automail arm. A bolt flew out of his automail, and his arm started to shake. ""DAMN, again?!"" He said with a growl as he got up and wiped the mix of drool and alcohol from his bearded stubble.<br/><br/>He walked over to a trash can and the lid attracted to his hands as he picked up the lid with his ""lesser known"" ability with technology and metals. He shuffled through the can, eventually finding a few spare parts. ""These are going to have to do...""<br/><br/>He walked into the workshop, sat down at the work bench, and started working on his scrap-metal-like-arm. Of course, it was painful, but he was used to it. In fact, he welcomed the pain. He deserved every bit of the pain for what happened to his brother... All because he was too damn careless...<br/><br/>His ability made it easier to help, but he eventually learned to use tools with his left hand, since his right arm constantly needed maintenance. However, he was running out of parts, and he may have to move to another part of the city to scavenge if this keeps up. He winced as he finished up the last bolt and it clicked in place. ""Finally,"" he sighed, wiping the sweat off his brow. ""Now... time for some pain reliever...""<br/><br/>He stood up to do what he always did, drink. However, he heard a familiar sound... a GearCycle. But not just any GearCycle. It sounded like...<span style=""font-style: italic"">No, it couldn't be.</span>He thought to himself. He pulled a cigarette out of his jacket pocket, lit it up and took a drag. He saw the woman get off the cycle right by the alley he was in. It looked like she was going to walk into the bar. ""I don't believe it..."" he said to himself. ""What is she doing here?"""
2444,Gearsville Under Siege (IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=28177,2013-06-17T17:52:32,nyarlathotep,"Connor was inwardly chastising himself for making such an inane opening line before he realized that Rayne actually seemed interested. Of course, it could have just been politeness. It was funny, he had read the psyche reports on her and seeing her now in the flesh he could detect in her facial expressions none of the psychological trauma that the reports had suggested she'd experienced.<br/><br/>He handed the headphones over to her. Miss Mae was now performing ""Emerald Tiger"".<br/><br/>""I am a fan, but I don't play. I'm totally tone deaf, musically speaking. The only instrument I managed to master was the Kazoo as a child.""<br/><br/>He smiled. ""Now the pre-fall artists are always the best, In my opinion. Of course, most of the material is hard to come by nowadays, but there are people who can get things for you if you know who to ask and are prepared to pay the right price.""<br/><br/>She asked him if he wanted something to eat. ""Perhaps a cheese sandwich"", he replied. ""My name's Connor, by the way."" He held out his hand to her.<br/><br/>The paper that Connor had just been reading was from one of his male students. It was a speculation regarding the link between cellular mutations and psychotic behaviour. The student had used the recent spate of deaths in the lower district, speculating that the 'wild animal' attacks may have been caused by a psychopath undergoing radioactive mutation. It wasn't a pleasant subject but a lot of people were talking about the deaths and so Connor couldn't help but bring it into the conversation.<br/><br/>""It's really bad what's happening in lower precincts, isn't it? I hope they manage to catch whatever or whoever is responsible."""
2445,Gearsville Under Siege (IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=28177,2013-06-17T21:01:22,Gthicbellydancer,"She continued comparing her notes, her mind focused as she finished off some tea, her eyes on the now empty cup. Rea smiled a bit as she stood up, going to the counter. She knew how busy the place could be, knew only one person ran the place, at least the front of the house. She hummed an older piece to herself, a Mozart piece she often enjoyed, or at least one of the ones they were able to uncover. She stopped at the counter, listening as that man mentioned the murders.<br/><br/>""It is curious, the next step they'll take in the investigation that is."" She commented, her mind once more drifting to the notes she had been working on. ""Miss Rayne, may I trouble you for some tea?"" She asked, minding her manners once more."
2446,Gearsville Under Siege (IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=28177,2013-06-17T23:03:55,FellRaven,"Willow glanced about the bar and heaved a sigh, this was disappointing as she did not see Jack. So with that she walked up to the bar keep and smiled some, â€œYou were the one to call in Jack? Am I right?â€ The old man grunted and in a hoarse smokerâ€™s voice as he cleaned a beer mug he looked to the PPK officer infront of him.<br/><br/>â€œThatâ€™s rightâ€¦I didâ€¦â€ The man pointed towards the door. â€œErâ€™ night eâ€™ comes in through the door, gets â€˜im self a drink, or more, en goes out and crashes en the alleyâ€¦â€ Willow sighed and rubbed her temples.<br/><br/>â€œIâ€™m sorry for you having to deal with him, but I donâ€™t think that will be a problem much longerâ€¦â€ The man seemed puzzled by this and set the mug down.<br/><br/>â€œAre yeâ€™ arrestin â€˜im?â€ Shaking her head she walked to the bar door.<br/><br/>â€œNo, heâ€™s my brotherâ€¦â€ and with that she wished not to discuss her family affairs with the barkeep, so she walked out and turned. Her eyes automatically picking Jack out as he stood there looking to her with a disbelieving stare. She raised her brows as she saw he looked a little worse for wear. His face was unkempt , and his right arm looked as though it were going to fall apart. Automatically her older sibling sense kicked in as she with long strides was then standing in front of Jack looking up at him with her brow furrowed. â€œYou are a complete mess you know that?!â€ Her blue grey eyes stared in disapproval as she poked his chest. â€œThen here I get a call from Marty about you and your living conditions! What happened to the apartment?â€"
2447,Gearsville Under Siege (IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=28177,2013-06-17T23:14:55,chrisrosewood,"He blew smoke as she told him he was a complete mess. ""Tell me something I don't know,"" he scoffed. When she asked him about the apartment he shrugged. ""Well, after there was a murder near there, I decided to sell it. I didn't need it. After all..."" He pointed behind him to the shack. ""I don't deserve it."" he raised his arms up like he was letting her behold where he was. ""This is where I help fix the people who have lost their limbs, just like I did."" He raised his scrap-metal arm. ""They can't afford it, so I help them. I have to atone for myself somehow, don't I?""<br/><br/>He took another drag of his cigarette and continued. ""I am doing just fine, as far as a guy like me deserves. And look at you,"" He said motioning his hands at her like he was showing off a model ""Ms. 'bright and proper'. You finally made it into the ranks of the 'high and mighty' peace keepers... How's that working out for you?"" he snorted the last sentence out. ""You are where you belong, I am where I belong. I don't deserve anything more than that..."""
2448,Gearsville Under Siege (IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=28177,2013-06-18T00:27:26,FellRaven,"Willow bristled as she could think of nothing else to do but slap her little brother, tears in her eyes. â€œDammit Jack! That accident wasnâ€™t your fault! Stop wallowing, you act like youâ€™re the only one who is suffering here!â€ Her blue grey eyes closed as she trembled her chest rising and falling softly . â€œYou deserve a hell of a lot more than what you think!â€<br/><br/>The PPK Captain trembled there upon the street in front of her brother, this intruiged the shadow who watched from the shadows, pale skin, close to albino, his ribcage stretching against the thin layer of white skin. Neon violet eyes stared from the shadows a little longer before he retreated. The PPK knew he was a mutation, he read the papers. And that anyone seen using the street drug known as Red Mist was to be reported. A creepily stretched mouth smirked nearly taking up the width of his face like an angry red gash.<br/><br/>Willow looked to her little brother and the angry red mark on his face as she spoke in a trembling voice. â€œLook, thatâ€™s not what I came here to talk to you about. I wanted you to come to the Middle Precinct to live with meâ€¦. You know you have a little niece right?â€ She half heartedly smiled and patted her pockets for her wallet. Pulling out the leather fold, she flicked a picture out to show Jack. â€œHer name is Callieâ€¦I would love for you to meet herâ€¦â€ Callieâ€™s father had been one of Willowâ€™s many mistakes before she  joined the the PPK, she had actually been pregnant during the training, and they still shot her up the ranks. Now her little girl was 4. Smiling she looked back up the Jack.<br/><br/>â€œCome on Jack, let me help youâ€¦For onceâ€¦â€"
2449,Gearsville Under Siege (IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=28177,2013-06-18T08:03:03,chrisrosewood,"Jack stood there stunned, the red slap mark on his face numbing his cheek. However, that didn't concern him. He stared at the image of his niece. He was in disbelief. ""She's... She's beautiful..."" he said, looking at his sister's tear-filled eyes. ""I...I-I-I- I couldn't..."" he said, turning around to hide his tears. ""I would just be a burden to you... Just like I was always was...""<br/><br/>He took a big drag from his cigarette, blowing out a big cloud of smoke. ""Besides... People need me here... I fix their automail when it's broken... and no one else will fix it... No one... If I'm not here... No one will help these people..."" He looked at his automail, ""Sure... I may look pretty bad off... but I do deserve to be here... You weren't there when he was torn apart... You don't see Jason's face screaming at you every damn night screaming for help!""<br/><br/>He slammed his automail fist against the wall. It may have looked like his arm was made of scrap metal, but it was built to last. The wall had a decent size dent in it once his punch made contact. Tears dropped from his cheeks as he stared at his workshop behind him. ""Please... Willow... I... I-I don't want you to see me like this... I don't need your sympathy for my past sins, Sis... I know you just want to help... but... but..."" his voice trailed off as he started to cry. ""I need a drink..."""
2450,Gearsville Under Siege (IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=28177,2013-06-19T08:57:42,nyarlathotep,"""The PPK do seem to be spending a lot of time and resources on this"", Replied Connor when the cute seventeen year old decided to join the conversation. He offered her the seat beside him. ""I'm sure the PPK do their best to handle all cases but we all know that the lower precincts tend to get less priority when it comes to dealing with crimes or disasters.""<br/><br/>Before Rayne could leave for the newcomer's tea, Connor looked around the cafe. Aside from the old man sipping his cofee there weren't any other customers.<br/><br/>""Tell you what, I'll pay for this young lady's tea. I see you're not too busy, why don't you have a cup yourself and join us? You can blame me if the manager gets angry. I could do with a break from my marking.""<br/><br/>The introduction of the young woman provided the excuse that Connor needed to keep talking to Rayne. With the three of them having a conversation it would not look like the biologist was hitting on her. Plus the newcomer seemed to know her personally which would make her feel more comfortable talking to a stranger if she had a friend nearby for backup."
2451,Gearsville Under Siege (IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=28177,2013-06-19T11:43:03,Gthicbellydancer,"""That's true. Though I still wonder how much many power is going into the investigation."" Rea noted as she sat down, her mind once more in thought. She recalled her notes well, knew she would be able to refer to them without having to physically look at them. ""Though the sooner they find the murderer, the sooner they're off the streets."" She added as she let herself relax slightly, a few strands of black hair falling into her face.<br/><br/>""That's really nice of you to offer."" She added, biting her lower lip slightly. She could easily drink tea all day, but at the moment, the conversation seemed more interesting than tea. ""Do you think the murderer would leave the lower precincts?"" She inquired, wondering what his opinion was on it. She didn't think it was possible, the criminal seemed content enough with their hunting grounds, at least that was what she thought. Maybe she would go see some of the crime scenes later that day, see if there were any missed details."
2452,Gearsville Under Siege (IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=28177,2013-06-20T02:19:02,FellRaven,"Willowâ€™s voice became cool and calm as she stepped around to face him again she stepped close and hugged him as she gave him a squeeze. â€œJack, You can still live with me and have a better life. You deserve thatâ€¦ To be happy and come be in the family again. Plus, I could get you started on a real shop. I live on the border of the Middle precinct and the Slums.â€ Hugging him tighter she felt tears a new streaming. â€œJack please, I donâ€™t want this for you.â€ In truth she was also afraid that the killer would find him.<br/><br/>â€œI have two vehicles not including the gear cycle, you can use one to get down here to take care of the people, it wonâ€™t be a trouble Jack. Come onâ€¦I really miss you,â€ her blue grey eyes looked up into her brotherâ€™s gaze as she stepped back. Her hands in her pockets as she looked around at the workers who shuffled from factory doors and onto the streets."
2453,Gearsville Under Siege (IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=28177,2013-06-20T04:07:21,chrisrosewood,"Jack stared blankly for a long time. He didn't answer right away. He could see Jason screaming as he was being pulled into the machinery, screaming for help, in agony, as the machinery ripped him apart. He felt ghost pains in his arm that was no longer there. Sweat started beading from his forehead, and it wasn't from the heat around him. He shook his head for a moment, and pondered. He remembered the heated argument he had with Willow before he left their father's shop and home. She was talking about joining the Peace Keepers. He was upset for burdening her to do so much to provide for her and their father. Now she is taking care of his niece, and she is still wanting to take him in...<br/><br/>He came back his senses, realizing Willow was hugging him. He returned the embrace. Sure, he missed his sister, and his father... He didn't entirely like his living conditions, but he did still consider it home. It felt like a huge leap of faith to be back in the family, and also to be in an area with more supplies. He could help his neighbors and friends with better parts in the Middle Precinct... Not to mention completely fix up the ""cross he bore"" as an arm...<br/><br/>""... I'll do it..."" he said, finally, after minutes of silence. He wiped the tears from his eyes as he let go of the embrace to look at his sister. He wiped a tear from her cheek with his callused left hand and continued. ""But you have to promise me that: I will be able to run the shop, you won't force me to go to Father's shop, and if I am a burden to you at any time, you tell me. You are blessing me with this place to live, and I accept the blessing even though I do not deserve it...""<br/><br/>""But most importantly,"" He held up his finger on his automail arm ""No matter what, you will let me take care of those who are in need..."" He sighed. ""With this killer on the loose, and the way things are here in the Slums... They need all the help they can get..."""
2454,Universe Wars,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2824,2011-03-28T16:37:01,Ren_Maaka,"<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""text-decoration: underline""><br/>The history is being held in the future, where a lot of Aliens and Races of other universes want control of other universes<br/>And the fight is being held on the planet earth. Till all the races gets extinct, only one will prevail. That race will control the universe itself..<br/>what those races don't know is that there is a hidden race. A race that is the true evils of the universe...a race...that wants the other races to annihilate each other so when there is only one left...they can easily erase them from existance as well. just when it will be too late...the races that fight each other must learn to coexist or all forever be nonexistant</span></span><br/>_________________________________________________________________________________<br/>A portal suddenly opened in the plains, grass could be seen anywhere, flowers, no sign of life, nor of trees. As an angelical form appear from below the ground, where the portal appeared. He looked around.<span style=""font-style: italic"">what in hell's name is this place? its worst than my home...</span>He thought. As he heard a inner voice<span style=""font-style: italic"">What did you expected? Pizza? Some pool around? Girls?</span>. ""Shut up dantios, i'm not in the mood for your serious jokes... we got kicked by your fault, and i had a beatiful life.... i wish i didn't ever met that one boy with you inside...just because saving him i suffered much more than expected. Now lets go explore our new ""Home""."" Replied Dante to his inner demon, Dantios. as he went around walking.... just grass about 5 km longer. He got his wings ripped off because he's now a half-angel/half-demon. As they kept looking they found some-kind-of-giant-cat as it jumped on him, Dante quickly unsheathed Caydios slicing the giant cat in half and sheathing it... his skills were pretty good... He sheathed Caydios and kept walking.... a bit later he found himself in a forest... jumped on one of the branches and kept going further in."
2455,Universe Wars,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2824,2011-03-29T01:13:57,Whiteunicorn1011,"(I'm assuming this is Earth)<br/><br/>Fall sat on a log that was close to a stream. It was a peaceful day, and her soul was at peace. She closed her eyes, and listened to the lulling melody of the birds, and the laughing of the stream. A tree whispered as wind pasted through it's long branches that were full of beutiful green leaves. She let out a small chuckle as a squirel landed on her shoulder, and started cracking a nut it had found. A doe and it's fawn walked up to the creek to take a drink, not taking to much notice of her. Suddenly the squirel, the deer, and all the other animals, fled in fear. Even the trees and the stream fell silent. Fall pricked her pointed ears and stood quickly, looking for the sorce of the disterbance. Slowly, she picked up her bow and quiver and slung them over her back. She stayed silent for a while, listening, waiting. Then she heard a voice. It was an ugly voice, in her opinion, and didn't belong in this peacful place. With careful steps, she glided over to the voice. She saw a man standing over the body of a large mountain cat. The fact the cat was dead did not bother her as much as how it was killed. She stared in horror at the cat, that lay in two perfect peices. Rage built within her as she notched an arrow and shot it at the man's feet. ""Why do you invade this forest, stranger?!"" She yelled. ""You do not belong here!"" She notched another arrow, ready to fire. She lept to another tree, as not to be detected."
2456,Universe Wars,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2824,2011-04-01T01:43:28,Ren_Maaka,"As he jumped 2 branches away. Dante heard the shot of an arrow nearby he was... he stopped and turned around, looking everywhere where an archer might be at... he looked at the toppests trees nearby. nothing. as his inner voice could be heard through the area. ""Say your name and what kind you are. we aren't here to hurt anybody, that giant cat was attacking us! we defended ourselves how we could!"". Said Dantios, as Dante continued talking, with a different tone of voice ""jesus... first time we come to our new 'home' and we get shot with an arrow already! i guess this planet is just for fights..."" as he unsheathed Caydios and Coysios, and jumped into the plain.. in a combat stance ready for everything."
2457,Universe Wars,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2824,2011-04-04T02:38:22,Ristina,"Kora was following a man that was about 6'2 ft in height. He wore the uniform of the shadow organization. His name was Kenneth but she didn't know much more about him. He found her only a year ago crying on inside a abandoned desert temple. She felt that she was forever indept to the man. At the moment though she was following him because there really wasn't much else to do. The  desert was in a sandstorm so traveling would be bad. Therefore there wasn't much for either her, or the man to do. ""Kora i need you to stop following me. You can not enter this room."" His voice was demanding , and dark as usual. As a commanders voice should sound like.<br/><br/>Kora said nothing and waited for the man to dissapear behind the steel doors.When he was gone she turned and headed for where they keep the steel animals. As she often found herself referring to them as. The others called these steel creatures ""Zoids."" and faught with them as if they were not creatures. It was sad how she could feel the heartbeat of these steel creatures, and their will. Yet , the others did not hear such things. She walked through the quite hallway allowing her reddish , pink eyes to flicker from wall to wall. As she got closer to where the others kept the steel creatures she could hear the loud pounding of their hearts. It was like a drumline that never stopped. The sound melodic, and beautiful to her.<br/><br/>The doors the big area that keep these creatures in opened, and suddenly a nice looking young man stumbled into the hallway.""It ...it just moved on its own!! What is that thing? It must be haunted!! Im leaving man...this is just way too screwed up!!"" The man ran past her as if his life depended on it. Kora smiled. It seemed one of the steel creatures had found their free will. For some reason this made her smile. She wasn't sure why. Often she felt as if she wasn't like these other people. That she was something different. Something that these other beings would be scared of.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Mother...mother..mother!!!</span>She could hear the thought of the steel creatures as loud as if it was actually speaking to her. It was familiar , and she knew immediately which steel creature it was. It was sir Kenneth's steel creature. The one that he named ""zeel."" She wandered through the open doors , and past all the other so called Zoids straight for zeel. Who had shifted a steel paw, and must of been the one that had caused such frantic reactions. Most the mechanical crew had ignored the slight movements from zeel.<br/><br/>""Zeel relax."" She spoke petting his steel side, as if he could of been a cat. Though zeel was built to look like a cat , she couldn't be sure if he was really a cat. Immediately the creature stopped moving, and stood still. Like it always did. It had to seem like it was not alive, or else it would cause such well....reactions, and zeel did not like to scare the others.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Mather where is master?</span>The voice was child like to her. Sounding scared, yet happy to see her.<br/><br/>""He is busy zeel."" She whispered. Kenneth knew of the things she could hear. He knew that she could talk to these steel creatures. He told her that she was an important asset to winning the war. Then she turned her head to see someone being carried into the big room. She wasn't sure who it was, and the person was dressed so differently than the others. That the person seemed out of place."
2458,Universe Wars,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2824,2011-04-04T19:50:35,Dragon_Maiden,"Kali sat in her chair the captains chair as it was, her father had passed away on there last mission and so the control over the nomadic people was left to her. Her tail twitched in her aggravation of it all. ""We received our last transmission from a planet called earth but since then all contact has been cut off"" said a far off voice it was one of her many men, he was giving her a report. She nodded at the man ""I see so my fathers last wish was to check on our group there so as his last wish we will follow"" she said leaning back into the chair. The men and women nodded at her command and prepared the ship to head for earth.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Let's hope there still alive""</span>she thought to herself something told her they weren't, they were supposed to check in often and it had been two days since there last check in. They had no choice they were heading to earth.<br/><br/>Kali returned to her quarters for some peace of mind and alone time, she sat on her bed her fathers belt in her hands. She caressed it softly oh how she would miss him,<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Damn you for making me leader you knew this was not what I wanted""</span>she thought to herself her eyes narrow as she fought back the tears. A knock on her door interrupted her thoughts, she quickly regained her face ""Come in"" she called to the door. ""We have arrived your majesty"" she nodded""Thank you"" she said to the young boy who had entered her chamber's ""Tell them I will be there shortly get the teleport ready"" she commanded. With that the boy took off his thin tail following him, Kali grabbed her weapons and fitted them in there rightful places placing her fathers belt back down on its new satin pillow home. ""Miss you father"" she said gently before heading out the door to the teleporter. ""Its all ready your majesty"" a voice said behind the controls she nodded as a small group of three accompanied her. ""Then let's find our people"" she said confidence and force dripping from her voice. And with that the switches turned on and buzzed and faster then light they were gone there images nothing but of the past as they now were on Earth's surface they had arrived in some sort of jungle the vegetation was foreign to any of there kind. ""What were there last destination"" she commanded one of them answered and they moved forward they weren't that far off, they would be there soon."
2459,Universe Wars,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2824,2011-04-05T23:27:05,Maku,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">Earth's Orbit</span><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">USS Washington Space ship</span><br/><br/>The whole crew was on alert; an unknown Destroyer Class Space ship had been spotted not long ago, entering the Solar system. It was pretty clear their intentions weren't peaceful. The General was in the Command room, asking the tech guys if they had caught the ship on their radars. The engineers were repairing the engine, the shields, and the particle cannon that was destroyed in the last battle. The soldiers already went to the minigun turrets placed on the ship to defend themselves incase they got in contact with the enemy.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""S.O.S.! They already destroyed two of our ships! We need assistance, immidiately! HELP! OH SH-""</span>Those were the last words pronounced by the Recon Force Commander, as their forces were getting completely destroyed. Major General Richards looked worriedly at the radio on the table, right infront of him.<br/><br/>""Sir, we're picking up a space ship on the radar, weapons activated."" Without answering, Richards picked up his radio and spoke to the engineer division's leader.<br/>""Colonel McLeroy, what's your status?""<br/>""The engine is operative, the shields are at 100%, but weren't able to repair the cannon. Was it such a good idea to put alien technology in this damn thing?! Sorry sir, I'm just pissed right now...""<br/>""Copy that..."" The General sighed; a battle was going on in his mind. He got up and walked to the front window.<br/>""...Go and engage the enemy.""<br/>""What?"" All people around looked at him, as if they were seeing a crazy man.<br/>""We're all dead if we do not do anything. Let's go, boys 'n girls...""<br/><br/>Everyone obeyed the General's orders, worried for their lives.<br/><br/>EX-First Class Private Mark Connor was the only one not doing anything as he was in his jail cell for deserting the army. The first battle he fought was bloody, to be honest. He hated blood. The sight of it just made him sick. The horror and cruelty of war made him quit, as he saw innocent women and children get slaughtered. He wasn't born for this kind of life, at all.<br/>He was just sitting on the floor of his cell when the alarm went off....And an explosion was heard. The bridge had been shot by some sort of alien Technology and it was completely destroyed. Mark got up and started hitting the walls (forcefields, actually) of the cell. He started screaming as he got electrified. He fell back on the ground. ""God DAMN IT."" He stood up and started shouting to get attention, but no one replied.<br/><br/>Another explosion occured and the lights went off. He immidiately ran out of the cell, picked up his equipment and started running for the lifepod room. He knew the whole ship's map since he had lived on there for two years before the first battle.<br/><br/>As he got to the Life Capsules' room, he encountered other soldiers that were trying to escape, just like him. Mark managed to dash in one of the capsules before any other. He pushed the emegency eject button, the capsule soon left the ship and started flying towards the Earth as the whole ship got engulfed in light...Completely blew up and killed everyone who was still on board. The explosion propulsed the capsule to it's destination and severely damaged the engines. The pod went through the Earth's atmosphere and crashed on the planet at an unknown location."
2460,Blood Stained Lullaby,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2829,2011-03-28T20:00:27,SilverChaos,"Name: Asair Ballista Ramone<br/>Race: Unknown<br/>Age: looks about 23 but is really 197 years old<br/>Appearance: There will be a picture below of him.<br/>Bio: Born on September 19th in France, he was immediately a object of jealousy. He was a gorgeous boy since birth and only progressed to be a even more beautiful when he grew up. The only hitch, he had a thing for the blood and souls of the weak. He was raised by his mother and never knew his father, and at the age of 17 he ran away boarding a boat to America. His life was not hard, he would often prey on the powerless, and kill his victims in the process. He would live in their house and off their money until someone noticed the person was missing. In about a year he consumed more than 150 victims with his powerful seduction.<br/><br/><br/><br/>Hiding in the shadows, he watched everything pass by. His clothes clung to him from the rain. He looks to the streets from the rooftop he stood upon. He sees others shiver from the cold. He looks at how fragile they are, how easy they are to manipulate. He smiles. He's glad that he is not like them...<br/>An hour passes. He scans the streets again. Nearly everyone was gone. Either seeking shelter from the rain in shops, or making their way home in a cab. Then he spots something by the bus stop on the corner. A white umbrella, a woman stood underneath it. He jumped down the building to get a closer look. He fell 5 stories, but the fall did not faze him. She didnâ€™t see him...nobody did. He looked at her again. Alone still.<br/>He walked toward her. Asair had to seize this moment while he had it. She glanced at him as he approached, she clutched her umbrella. He stopped beside her, waiting at the bus stop. Her eyes slightly rolled to his direction. He felt her stare. He looks at her. She blushes and looks away.<br/>â€˜Now or neverâ€™ he thought with a smirk.<br/>He closed his eyes for a minute, composing himself to a state of relaxation. He didnâ€™t want to give himself away just yet. He opened my eyes, she stood a bit closer to him now. He felt his hunger pulsate throughout his body.<br/>The bus started to come closer he could feel it...<br/>His hands clutched, he had to do it. he could not wait any longer. With a swift movement he grabbed her, his nails digging into her skin. She dropped the umbrella as she began to struggle. She tried to scream but he muffled her with his hand. She tried to bite his hand as she thrashed about in his grasp. He smiled as he bent down to her ear.<br/>â€œIâ€™m sorry it had to be like this...â€<br/>He felt tears come down her face, as she tried to scream more.<br/>â€œThis will only hurt for a second...â€ he whispered into her ear one last time.<br/>He lowered his head to her throat. With a swift movement he dug his teeth into her neck. He drank. He felt so disgusting, but he needed this. His hand shoved in her chest breaking through the skin like it was nothing. Blood spitted out of her wounds.<br/>'Just die...' he thought. He hated his victims in pain.<br/>She fell to the ground lifeless. His hand was clenched and blood dripped from it. He opened his hand by his face. A glowing orb sat there in his palm. The soul. He looked at it. This was his life line. He took it to his mouth, and he swallowed it. His skin crawling as he did.<br/>He wiped the blood off his stained mouth. The rain washing everything else off. He felt nothing. He was a monster, and he knew his course."
2461,Blood Stained Lullaby,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2829,2011-03-29T04:16:51,Ninjawhitewolf,"<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i25.photobucket.com/albums/c85/Sexyhottie_91/Anime/sitting.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/>name: re-al<br/>age 22<br/>apearance: pic<br/>bio: Her family death was unknown to the cops but she stills see a figure of a man with her mothers and fathers blood coming down his mouth. She nows lives on her own and goes to school for crimanal justice and she works at a bar called darkest desires.<br/><br/>Re-al got up sweat coming down her face. She looked outside and saw it was raining, she let out a sigh. ""The thunder must have woken me up."" she siad she looked at the time 10:00 pm she let out a strech and a yawn and got out of bed. She went and took a shower, got her cloths on and put her crimson red hair up into a high ponytail. She looked into the mirror.""Another killing dream and that male figure who was he....what was he?"" she asked herself she got on her high heels and the umbella and walked out into the rain. she started to head for work she closed her eyes as she walked she couldn't but help feel like she was being watched by some one or by something. After a while she made it to her work, she walked inside only to be scared by her co-worker ""So the famous Blood bandit, the crimson angel has striked again!"" Re-al nearly jumped out of her skin ""Krys, don't do that and stop scaring the drunks we have work that needs to be done."" she said to her paranormal freak blonde friend. Her dark purple eyes looked around at the demided lighted bar people was drinking and having a good time dancing an music and such. ""Re-al you should have more of an imagination and have fun all you do is work and college you need to get a boyfreind."" she said to her she looked around ""Yeah right krys and I need to believe in vampires and werewolfs and ghost like you. You my friend but your still a nut case. Besides there no such thing as a happy ever after."" she said as she mixed a drink and hands if off to a guy. Krys looks around and she a handsome young figure walked in and she smiled ""Hey mister come on over Re-al will give ya a drink on the house!"" she yell from across the bar Re-al couldn't believe what her so called best friend was doing Krys looked at Asair ""Hey you the cute one! Come on over we buy you a drink anything you want just take my girl home with ya!"" she yelled at him over the music Re-al throw ice cube at her."
2462,Blood Stained Lullaby,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2829,2011-03-29T20:41:11,SilverChaos,"He shook his hair with a movement of his head. He entered this bar to get away from his fresh kill, this place would be his alibi. He looked over to the direction that he was being called in. The cute one? He shrugged.<br/>'Mortals...' he thought bluntly.<br/>His clothes had begun to dry by now. The blood already drained out of his clothes. But he still could not shake the feeling that he was noticeable in the small crowd. Like he was a massive red target in a sea of innocents. He shook this feeling. He tried to remain relaxed.<br/>He looked around for a seat. He didn't wan't to over to the bar. That's where the she was. The girl who had called him. He didn't wan't to get involved with a human. He knew it would end bad. Over a minute of scanning the place he saw no empty seats except for the ones at the bar. He huffed. He trudged over to the it, sitting down. His eyes scowling slightly. He looked at Re-al. He forced a smile, but was enchanting nonetheless.<br/>He studied her for a second. Briefly so it wouldn't be awkward for her. He thought she was charming. He even thought she was beautiful. For a human at least. Though she looked strikingly familiar..."
2463,Blood Stained Lullaby,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2829,2011-03-29T23:28:07,Ninjawhitewolf,"Krys side stepped and smiled as she walked up to the stranger ""Your not the Crimson angel, you know a vamp- that COLD RE-AL!!!"" before she could finish Re-al had dropped an ice cube down her shirt her dark purple eyes where closed ""Don't do asking random people that Krys, your going scare away our customers."" she said to her friend Krys glared at her ticked off at her friend. ""What I don't want to set you up on a date with the vampire aka crimson angel. I just looking out for you."" she said to her Re-al glared back at Krys ""There is no such things as vampires and such you really need to get out of your fantasy world and back into reality."" she said to her ""Then how do you explain your-"" before she could finish the sentence re-al shot ice daggers from her eyes it would seem it was so heartless and cold daring her to bring up the subject of her family and see what happens but at the same time it was struggling not to go into tears or show that the subject hurt her more then anything. Krys looked down knowing she was closed to crossing the line with her Re-al looked at him ""What can I get ya?"" she asked him as Krys walked away to serve somebody else. She looked him over he was cute she had to amite that much but still something seemed ....well... Off  her dark purlpleish blue eyes looked at him and she closed her eyes ""there no point in having a smile if it a fake on  and make it that plain to see."""
2464,Blood Stained Lullaby,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2829,2011-03-31T02:54:45,SilverChaos,"His stone grey eyes scanned hers, he tried to decipher who she was. When he couldn't find anything his face lightened in expression.<br/>""A smile...is sometimes the most comforting thing I can give.""<br/>He huffed slightly. Really everything was his enemy. His eyes could see other's lives. His touch was a sedative to his victims. His looks were just a lure. All traits from his father, as his mother would say. He hated him so much. His father left him with a curse, but left him without a pedigree.<br/>As his mind raced it's hatred toward his father, but his expression remained simple, and unfazed toward his anger. He almost looked happy. Then he remembered that he was still in a conversation. He looked at Re-al smiling, this time...a real one.<br/>""I'm sorry...my mind is elsewhere miss."" He said charmingly, ""I would simply like a glass of Castello dâ€™Albola wine please."""
2465,Blood Stained Lullaby,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2829,2011-04-05T07:00:19,Ninjawhitewolf,"Re-al reached up and grabbed a bottle and poured him a glass of Castello dâ€™Albola and handed it to him her purple orbs looked at him ""Sorry about my co-worker she thinking I need a relationship because all I do is work and go to college. I didn't mean for her to embarrise you like that. especually when she called you a vampire and as if you where that guy in the news paper I think they nicknamed him the crimson angel."" she siad to him. ""Well, drink after all that what these idoits are here for to forget..."" she looked passed him her eyes seems distances  they where filled with the past, past pain no matter how hard she trys she cant push that dream that image of the figure of the monster that killed her family and left her alive she couldn't but help wonder why was she spared. Was it simple becauses the monster was full and had no room for her. she look back at the man ""yeah they came her to forget how pathatic there lives are or simplely to remember how it was once were."" she said to him"
2466,"Two Sides of the Wrong Coin (Open Storyline, Details in OOC)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2973&start=20,2011-06-28T02:36:16,Goblin,"It seemed to Leo that theyâ€™d been standing here for an eternity. The wind had picked up and howled mournfully through the trees, and the youngster heaved an entirely unnecessary sigh. Robyn was no happier, but she hid her impatience from her fledgling and resolved to wait a few more minutes.<br/><br/>But still, nothing happened. An owl hooted and insects buzzed about their business, but otherwise all was silent. There wasnâ€™t even the thrum of the human hive at this distance.<br/><br/>Robyn pouted and spun one foot to face Leo. The male had ceased paying attention to his silent sire and was instead staring up at the stars through the lattice of branches. He was trying his hardest to ignore the hunger chewing at the forefront of his mind. It was getting more and more difficult and his tolerance for this little charade was very nearly at its end.<br/><br/>â€œWell, come then Leo. The master wonâ€™t be happy about thisâ€¦â€ Leo looked at her long and hard. He had no response for her because heâ€™d never, in fact, met Nikolai and so was in very little danger from the elder. â€œBefore we tell him this venture was pointless, weâ€™ll get you fed.â€<br/><br/>She said â€˜weâ€™ as if Leo would have any part of her discussion, and he smiled a crooked smile at her, lowering his face from the sky. â€œThis wasnâ€™t what you had to show me then?â€<br/><br/>â€œNo. Of course not, goof.â€ Robyn gestured for him to follow, which he did so eagerly enough.<br/><br/>The unobtrusive grey car of Leoâ€™s pulled to a stop in front of a bar. From the outside, it was just like any other bar. Leo wasnâ€™t particularly happy with being dragged to a bar either. There was far too much work involved in the taking of prey from public places. And how could one little building where alcohol was served be any different from the rest?<br/><br/>Robyn climbed out of the driverâ€™s side and after stalling just a moment, Leo got out after her. Together, Robynâ€™s elbow hooked around Leoâ€™s arm, they walked through the door. He was struck immediately by the scent of living beings; it registered even before the sight of them. There were five and only by scent he could tell that at least two werenâ€™t human. â€œWhyâ€¦?â€ But Robyn shushed him and shoved him into a seat at the bar. There wasnâ€™t anyone back there, as far as Leo could tell. Of course, even if there had been, he didnâ€™t plan on ordering anything. His head was pounding; there were too many different heart beats in his ears, his teeth itched, and he found his hands balled into fists on his lap.<br/><br/>Robyn thoughâ€¦ Robyn seemed interested in two of the women and left him there to struggle with the ravenous, endless, animal hunger by himself. And he was afraid heâ€™d lose that fight this time. Hopefully the other non-humans wouldnâ€™t want any attention on him, if he did let go and kill those humans."
2467,"Two Sides of the Wrong Coin (Open Storyline, Details in OOC)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2973&start=20,2011-07-04T15:04:52,Volatile,"Needing no more motivation other than her beckoning of her finger, Marek quickly obliged and began following Kat out of her room, pausing momentarily in the hallway when he picked up a familiar scent...Vampires! It was feint but unmistakable. They had a musty stale smell to Marek and his first reaction was to tear through the entire bar to get to them and rip their black hearts out but he quickly shook those emotions away and forcused on more important things; like catching up to Kat in the stairwell.<br/><br/>""Vampires are here now, i could smell them but i didn't sense any ill intentions yet, probably just poking around. Either way its good we're leaving"" Marek spoke quickly an quietly when he finally caught up to Kat at the top of the stairs, smirking a bit as she worked the key into the roof door, ""Violin eh? Maybe when were all in the clear I can hear you play sometime?"" Marek suggested as thy made their way onto the roof. After a short sprint to the edge, Marek observed Kat as she tool position at the buildings' edge, and what a position it was...the moon caught every inch of her pale skin and made it glow with a beauty no words could dare to describe. Her sharp blue eyes met his and it was like an explosion inside of his soul, both him and the beast within instantly felt an overwhelming calm that soothed all his aggressions. This was no hypnotized state of mind, Marek was simply that stunned by Kats' beauty. This was indeed going to be an interesting adventure."
2468,"Two Sides of the Wrong Coin (Open Storyline, Details in OOC)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2973&start=20,2011-07-04T19:41:35,Nehmahati,"Kat had stiffened when she had sensed the approaching of two vampires outside just before they entered the building.  When Marek spoke, she gave a soft nod, her eyes shifting back towards the door.  For a moment, she hesitated, unsure if leaving the bar was the best thing to do.  If there were anyone innocent in there, they could get caught in the crossfire.<br/><br/>But she'd never had too much of a problem with vampires causing a scene at her bar before.  If they were plotting to capture her, more than likely they would be trying to make sure that she wouldn't catch unto them.  Then again....some vampires simply chose to use force.<br/><br/>Her eyes shifted from her car, to the door and then to Marek.  Her eyes swept over the width of the roof and she gave another nod.  ""Let's forget about the cemetary.  We've got enough of the building between us and the others that they won't hear our conversation.  But, I want to be able to tell if something starts to go wrong here at the bar.""  She paused to consider what he had said about the violin, and for a moment, a small grin played over her lips.  ""Maybe.  That is, IF we make it out of this thing.""<br/><br/>She let out a soft breath and then began to make her way to the door.  She closed it carefully and then turned to him.  ""Is there anything more you can tell me about what you heard, or was that the full of it?"""
2469,"Two Sides of the Wrong Coin (Open Storyline, Details in OOC)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2973&start=20,2011-07-13T10:06:24,Goblin,"Leo couldnâ€™t handle it anymore. Every breath came with that wonderful human-sheep scent. But he couldnâ€™t just top breathing because he adored the smell too much. His self-control slipped a notch with every few breaths and a dull rushing roar had taken over real sound.<br/><br/>The fledgling was up and across the room before heâ€™d even made the conscious decision to move. When he noticed it, he hesitated. For what seemed like forever to him but was probably only the barest fraction of a second to the human who didnâ€™t even have time to scream. Even if he had tried, Leo stared him down while he thoughtlessly crushed his windpipeâ€¦ Then sank needle fangs into the inside of his elbow. Through clothes, it didnâ€™t matter. He was just so hungry, and it tasted like he was sure Heaven would.<br/><br/>The roar was louder, like a waterfall now, and in the back of Leoâ€™s mind he remembered that it was only the sound of blood rushing through a living creature.<br/><br/>The dying manâ€™s friend tried to scream, but all that came out was a panicked gasp. He hit Leo with something that shattered though, and he didnâ€™t like that much. Not that it was his first concern. Robyn looked disappointed with him, but even that he didnâ€™t really care about. She had made him wait too long, and even the harsh, scolding look couldnâ€™t compare to the flavor of liquid bliss across his tongue. And anyway, she wasnâ€™t going to stop him."
2470,"Two Sides of the Wrong Coin (Open Storyline, Details in OOC)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2973,2011-04-12T07:15:17,Nehmahati,"The club was slow tonight, but it was early.  Kat stood behind the bar with a dry rag in hand as she began to put away a few glasses.  Upon appearance, she wore her hair down tonight.  She hadn't had time to straight it, so her bright red hair hung down in soft waves down to her waist, a stark contrast to her pale translucent skin.  Brilliant electric blue eyes glanced over the bar.  Because there wasn't a show tonight, there were tables arranged around the open space and a few couches set up against the back wall.<br/><br/>There were only three patrons in the club tonight, two were sitting together at a back table and one was lounged on one of the couches.  Even though there was no show tonight, her band's instruments were set up on the stage to the far left.  They had plans to have a practice tonight to prepare for the show this coming weekend.<br/><br/>Turning, she placed a glass up in the cabinet above the sink.  Tonight, she wore a black sleeveless cloth top with a leather corset cincher around her waist, above fitting black jeans.  She wore her combat boots on her feet and they padded softly on the floor as she made her way back towards the counter of the bar.  Athekka was the owner of the club, but she had had buisness to take care of and left Kat to take care of the club for a couple of weeks while she was away.<br/><br/>Leaning against the bar, she rested her elbow on the countertop and her chin in her palm as she stared out at the club, her fingers lightly drumming against her cheek.  It looked as though it was going to be an uneventful night, but with the nature of the club's usual inhabitants, there was no telling what could happen.  She had broken up a few fights since Athekka had left, but over all things had been quiet.  And though she usually grew bored easily, she had secrely relished in the break from chaos."
2471,"Two Sides of the Wrong Coin (Open Storyline, Details in OOC)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2973,2011-04-13T10:27:58,Volatile,"It was another relatively cool night out at the docks. Of course it was normally cool by the docks period but this night feltâ€¦different. Marek was tending to a large pallet of boxes, securing the last them to be brought back inside from a large shipload that came earlier that day, and what a long day that made it. It had already been a full twelve hours and Marek still worked like a machine. After putting finishing the final knots on the rope he used to secure the boxes on the pallet, Mareksâ€™ foreman finally came outside.<br/><br/>â€œMarek what the hell are you still doing here? Weâ€™re all done for the day andâ€¦.â€ He paused a moment taking in that the entire shipment was put away save for this one pallet that Marek was working on, â€œâ€¦you did the whole load? Christ Marek that didnâ€™t all need to be done today. Youâ€™ve only been here a week kid, thereâ€™s no need to show off.â€ Marek just continued to tie the last of the knots and hopped in the forklift. â€œI know Carl but Iâ€™ve got nothing else to do tonight so Iâ€™m just making the most of it. Kind of just got lost in the work ya know? You donâ€™t have to pay me overtime. Iâ€™ll just put this in and go.â€<br/><br/>With that Marek started up the forklift and scooped up the pallet and drove in towards the back of the warehouse with the rest of the shipment it came with. After securing the machine Marek headed back towards the door and found Carl still standing there. â€œYou know I donâ€™t think youâ€™ve gone anywhere else around here except for this dock and wherever it is youâ€™re staying. Youâ€™re young, you should be out having fun at night and staggering in here late in the morning, all hung over and shit like the rest of these numbnut fools I have working for me.â€ Carl snorted a brief laugh. Marek took this as the perfect opportunity to figure out where the bar â€œSinzâ€ was exactly. If anyone would know, itâ€™d be Carl.<br/><br/>â€œWell, I was recommended by a friend to check out a bar called â€˜Sinzâ€™. You know anything about it?â€ Marek asked innocently. Carlâ€™s face fell slightly into a more disgruntled look before he turned and motioned Marek to exit with him while he locks up the warehouse. â€œI hear that place is bad newsâ€¦â€ Carl started. Then he looked Marek over for a brief second, â€œBut you look like a guy whoâ€™s able to handle himself. If youâ€™re really that interested, itâ€™s down about five blocks west of here. You canâ€™t miss it.â€ With that the two men exchanged a brief â€œgoodbyeâ€ and Marek began walking in the direction Carl had mentioned.<br/><br/>It wasnâ€™t long before Marek found what he was looking for. The sign said it all and he had a strange feeling that he was supposed to be here, save for the info he managed to squeeze out of that crack head Fae when he first arrived in Florida. Word was that the woman Marek was so enchanted by back in Louisiana at the underground fight club just happened to be a Siren and that apparently the local Vampires were hot for her blood. Marekâ€™s elder educated him in the other supernatural races, but only briefly mentioned Sirens. He knew only that they were powerful, and rare. So if the Vampireâ€™s wanted her, it had to be for a good reasonâ€¦well, good for them and bad for her and any other Siren out there. Marek couldnâ€™t help it; he had to try to help her but he didnâ€™t really know why other than he felt compelled to do so.<br/><br/>With a deep breath Marek pushed his way into the bar and was surprised at how dead it was. He observed two at a table and one loner in the back making themselves quite comfy on one of the couches. But suddenly something else grabbed Marekâ€™s attention like a ghostly hand gripping his soul and slowly pulling it out of his body. He turned to the bar and to his surprise, found the mysterious women heâ€™d been looking for. Marek took a second to take in her presence, her demeanor, and her beauty. Suddenly he felt the urge of the beast within him and his eyes started to grow in yellow color. It took Marek a good few seconds to calm himself down. After a deep breath he realized he had been standing in the same spot staring off at the bar like a fool and he could feel all sets of eyes on him. He quickly cleared his throat and made his way to the bar. He leaned in from the end of the bar with his forearms resting on the counter. â€œNice place you run here. Itâ€™s a shame itâ€™s not packed.â€ Marek started. His voice was a little gruff, but soft for the moment, just enough to get her attention."
2472,"Two Sides of the Wrong Coin (Open Storyline, Details in OOC)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2973,2011-04-13T11:20:13,Nehmahati,"The quiet that had settled in the club was broken as the door to the building opened and a tall man slipped into the confines of the club.  He seemed to let his gaze pass over the others before he stepped a little closer and his eyes landed on her face.  She frowned a little, because the man seemed really familiar and he was staring her down.  Where did she know him from?<br/><br/>And then it dawned on her.  It had been so long ago that she almost didn't recognize or remember him.  Or at least to her, it had seemed long ago...back when she had normalcy, back when she thought she was human.  Before her parents were killed, before she had lost everything.  It was like a reminder of what her life once was.<br/><br/>She blinked a little, snapping herself out of her thoughts, realizing that she had been staring, then realizing he had been staring too.  Infact, the staring had been obvious enough to draw the attention of the other patrons.  As he got closer, he leaned into the bar and her senses prickled a little.  She ignored them though and let a smile curve her full lips.<br/><br/>""Well, I'm sure it will be on the weekend, it usually is.  But it's still earlier yet as well.  It's not my bar, but my friend put me in charge for a couple of weeks.""  She hesitated for a moment and moved a little closer to the spot he sat at the bartop.  She tilted her head and leaned into the bar a little, the movement causing her hair to shift forward around her shoulders as she narrowed her eyes.  ""Is your name by any chance Marek?""  She asked, the curiousity gnawing at her."
2473,"Two Sides of the Wrong Coin (Open Storyline, Details in OOC)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2973,2011-04-13T12:20:58,Volatile,"Marek found himself staring again as her voice started to captivate him. Seemingly lost in just the tone of her sweet voice made him realize he couldnâ€™t hear what she was talking about other than it was probably about the bar. The mention of his name from her lips, however; snapped him right back into reality. His heart skipped as he thought it impossible for her to even know his name, but hearing it in her voice sent a shiver down his spine, so much so that he had to straighten his posture and cock an eyebrow, trying not to look too pleasantly surprised as opposed to just â€œsurprisedâ€.<br/><br/>â€œI..umâ€¦yeah. Yeah thatâ€™s me. I would have been just a little surprised if you said â€˜Hey, you look familiar. Do I know you from somewhere?â€™ but to know my nameâ€¦thatâ€™s more surprising, unlessâ€¦.â€ Marek thought a moment, more so just to gather his thoughts, â€œYou wouldnâ€™t happen to have been in Louisana lately have you?â€ Marek asked as nonchalantly as possible"
2474,"Two Sides of the Wrong Coin (Open Storyline, Details in OOC)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2973,2011-04-13T21:43:15,Nehmahati,"Kat could feel his eyes upon her face as she spoke and she wondered if maybe she looked familiar as well and he just couldn't place her.  She leaned her forearms into the bar countertop, leaning her weight to one side.  The surprise that blossomed on his face almost made her laugh, though she restrained from the notion, even though the amusement reached her eyes.<br/><br/>When he mentioned Louisiana, her eyes darkened for a moment, an emotion flickering in them for a split second before it was gone just as quickly as it had come.  She shifted her gaze away from him for a moment and then nodded softly.  ""A couple of years ago, I lived there.  I know you from the underground fighting.  There were talks about you from the others back then, so I did my research.  You started to make it kinda big for a while, then disappeared for a time.  You came back afterwards.  Though I'm not sure why you went back to the small stuff.""  She said with a small grin and then extended a hand towards him.  ""I'm Kat by the way."""
2475,"Two Sides of the Wrong Coin (Open Storyline, Details in OOC)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2973,2011-04-14T05:24:43,SilverChaos,"Ryla smiled through the hair that draped over her face. She had been sitting on the couch, relaxing the night away. Her eyes danced with curiosity at the surroundings of this place since she got here. She always found a new detail as she looked around. She grinned closing her eyes. How she would love to set this place ablaze.<br/><br/>She turned her face at the new comer as he walked through the door. She huffed finding no interest in him after a moment. She folded her arms over her chest pouting. Finding a decent meal here was difficult. Her body quenched a more noble creature than a Lycan. Though, he would satisfy, it would not peak her luxurious tastes. She had intended not to feed with common supplements from a dog. She huffed, her rosy lips turning complacent toward her situation.<br/><br/>'In due time,' she thought to herself, 'There are bound to be other creatures in the night to arrive here. What creature could deny a place called 'Sinz' ' She smiled as the last word crossed her mind.<br/><br/>She sat back settling in more comfortably in the couch. Her eyes fixated on the door, waiting for 'food' to bring itself through. Her ear slightly taking interest to the conversation across the room."
2476,"Two Sides of the Wrong Coin (Open Storyline, Details in OOC)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2973,2011-04-16T19:28:33,Goblin,"Hunger sunk its talons into Leoâ€™s guts. The wily, ever present snake had wrapped itself so tight around him that he wanted to throw up. Too bad he didnâ€™t quite have the ability anymore. It was making him testy. But Robyn, his sire, had brought him here instead. To nowhere, as far as he was concerned. He could hear the rapid, terrified heartbeats of a warren of rabbits, and even that made him tense and ravenous.<br/><br/>It was early for Leo, the time heâ€™d normally hunt. More and more often it was without Robyn, but sheâ€™d promised to show him something new tonight. For the first time since heâ€™d met her, he doubted her reasons. For what could they need to be so far from civilization? Was she going to try to teach him to kill animals now? He wouldnâ€™t do itâ€¦ She had to know that.<br/><br/>Robyn swung her arms merrily and moved as easily as a hunting cat through the underbrush. Leo didnâ€™t crack one twig, but he hardly had the grace of the older female. Neither of them said a word. When they finally stopped, it was amidst trees that seemed to rise up forever. Leo could have stayed for days, years maybe, in the trees. As a city boy, he hadnâ€™t had the chance to see many real old trees and real wild trees were what you passed on the way to bigger, better things. Wellâ€¦ he could have stayed if he wasnâ€™t so damn hungry.<br/><br/>â€œWait right here,â€ Robyn told Leo, stopping her fledgling in his tracks. No matter what he thought at times like these, she had his best interests in mind. It wasnâ€™t as if she didnâ€™t live nightly with the same awful, gnawing blood hunger. The way she saw it, she was just taking the steps to prevent him having to exist for too long with it.<br/><br/>Robyn stopped again fifty or so paces from Leo. A token gesture, leaving him behind like that. They both knew either of them could cross that distance in a blink, but Leo knew nothing at all of what was going to happen and she had no idea who exactly it was she was looking for. Or what he might be. â€œNizinulo! Nizinulo Fenislens, come out. We need to talk!â€<br/><br/>She wondered if there was even such a person here, or if this was supposed to be some kind of spell. Her instructions only told her to find the deepest woods as close to the city as she could, and call this manâ€™s name. Was he waiting here? She hadnâ€™t heard nor smelled anything but forest critters. Despite the unnatural quality of existence for a vampire, her master had never been much for magic. Both options were equally laughable to her."
2477,"Two Sides of the Wrong Coin (Open Storyline, Details in OOC)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2973,2011-04-16T23:59:01,foxylocksy,"Sereythe glared at the mirror-like walls of the buidling in front of her. Her mind flitted over dark memories, curses and dark promises. She had only one thought she cared to recognize now. One girl, one siren who could destory the barrier of secrecy that had held for thousands of years. One girl named Kat. A very short name, but what was in a name really? The very fact that this girl existed, the fact she was a danger to Sereythe's entire race was why the mind of Auris's first daughter was currently spinning with tumoil. The second reason, described by some to be the more devious motive for finding and capturing Kat, was to bring back Auris herself. Sereythe's mother, the first siren.<br/><br/>The tall building in front of Sereythe loomed over her in the light of dusk. Other buildings flanked it, makeing a long row of buildings. There were buildings behind her, neon signs sending out their garsh light into the dying light of the sun. Sereythe sneered. The center of the city, where the nightclubs and big corperations took up most of the space. This was where Sereythe would begin her search. The corperate buildings would be a was of her time. The looming structures of offices was no place for a young siren. To repetitive. Kat had siren blood. She would be wild and unpredictable. The nightclubs of the other hand, as abundant as they were, seemed to attract the attentions of youth of all ages. Lycan, Fae, Siren or Human. Sereythe herself saw no benifit to these places except for that very fact. If she had taken any value in the human's money she could have bet quite a bit of it on her guess that Kat would frequent at least one of these clubs.<br/><br/>She could almost hear the voices of her sisters whispering in her ears.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Let it go. She's just a girl. You're so obessed with this...why? Why is this so important? She's only another rogue. Don't get so attached</span>. This girl could be used. She could be taken advantage of. She could be used as a tool of destruction against her own race. More importantly, she could bring Auris back. Sereythe's mind flicked to her mother's last few moments, rage and anguish beginning to run over her features. She stopped, banishing those thoughts to the back of her mind. A cold expression took her face in it's icy grip again. She would find Kat. She would perserve the barrier of secrecy and silent that had protected the sirens for so long. She would bring her mother back, even if it mean taking control away from the child who inhabited that body currently. She was nothing more than that. A child. An instrament. A gift, almost. Sereythe had only to find her. A icy smile stole over her features, her long black hair swirling in the soft breezes that echoed with the beginning of night. She would find Kat, even if it was that last thing she would ever do."
2478,"Two Sides of the Wrong Coin (Open Storyline, Details in OOC)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2973,2011-04-25T04:54:23,Red-Eyed-Demon-Girl,"Just another night in the city. Nothing special. Smoggy, dark, filled with light pollution. The homeless guys on the corner were starting a fire in an old oil barrel, but Alia herself was barley chilled. It wasn't raining yet, but it smelled like rain would come some time tonight. Alia glanced around. She had fed last night, on a group of three fae that had been overstaying their welcome in her apartment. It had taken hours to get the blood off her clothes, but now that she had changed and left the old clothes to soak she was ready to hit the streets. A good shot of vodka would be nice.<br/><br/>Alia examined the local bars. That one played the music about 1000 decibels too high, that one had crappy bar food and the one after that never served drinks fast enough. She started to turn around, figureing her liver would  probably thank her for this later when she saw a new place. the name ""Sinz"" was hung in neon lettering above the door. Now with a name like that, a girl just had to go in.<br/><br/>She was disappointed to see that there weren;t many people here yet...ah well. The bar looked stocked full of drinks. Alia seated herself down at the opposite end of the bar from where the bartender, a girl with remarkably red hair, was having an intense conversation with a man who was hunched over the bar intently. She leaned one elbow on the counter and started to examine the liquor selection behind the counter. Yup. They had Vodka. Tonight would be a regular night. Then again, when exciting meant almost getting yourself killed by either vamps or other sirens...normal was a pretty loose definition."
2479,"Two Sides of the Wrong Coin (Open Storyline, Details in OOC)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2973,2011-04-28T07:41:02,Volatile,"Marek cocked an eyebrow at her explanation. He couldnâ€™t tell what to feel more surprised about; the fact that new a lot more about him than he thought, or that she bothered to research him at all. Her mention of his â€œtime offâ€ sent his mind back into fond memories of his family, but then he cleared his head before he would revisit the night of their death.<br/><br/>â€œWell in that case, nice to meet you Katâ€ Marek extended his arm and shook Katâ€™s hand. â€œNo need for me to introduce myself I suppose since you already figured that out.â€ He let out a small laugh. â€œYeah those were some good times back in those arenas. I never got into it for status or money though. Letâ€™s just say I had to do itâ€¦â€ he paused again thinking back on his wife and child but figured he might actually stop hating himself for it if he actually told someone. This Kat was certainly personable enough to talk to, more so than anyone else Marek had ever met.<br/><br/>â€œThe reason I took time off was because I ended up having a family. If you were in the business long enough, you might have met or even heard of Lucile. She mostly ran bids for the fights depending on their location. Long story short; we got married, had a beautiful daughter Myrian, and led the happiest five years of my lifeâ€¦â€ Marek caught himself suddenly just staring off into space at the mention of his family. He would always miss them but he had to move on. â€œThen they were killed.â€ And thatâ€™s what Marek needed to say to snap himself back to reality. His gaze met with Katâ€™s and he could feel the sadness weighing heavily on his eyes for a brief second. And in that second he was hit almost all at once with why he was really here; Marek had recently overheard talk of some sect of Vampires looking for someone in this bar. Could it be that theyâ€™re looking for Kat? Or possibly her friend who normally runs the place? It didnâ€™t matter, the memory of his family and his failure to protect them fueled that protective nature inside of him once again. He had to warn Kat and fast. After his realization his eyes showed more worry this time around as he attempted to search for the right words. Marek then motioned for Kat to come within whispering distance.<br/><br/>â€œNow this is going to sound crazy but hear me out. I came here for a reason; Iâ€™ve been hearing an awful lot about vampires looking to stir some trouble around in your bar. I donâ€™t know specifics but I definitely know theyâ€™re looking for someone. Could be you, could be your friend but you deserve to know. No one should even beâ€¦.caught off guard like me and my family were.â€"
2480,"Two Sides of the Wrong Coin (Open Storyline, Details in OOC)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2973,2011-05-01T06:28:53,Nehmahati,"Kat let her lips curve into a smile as he shook her hand.  The normalcy of such a gesture was a small comfort.  She had spent so many of her days surrounded by the strange, the paranormal that it felt like an eternity had passed since the last time she had felt anything normal.  She listened quietly as he spoke and when he came to speak about his wife and child, she could sense the change in energy and the expression on his face.<br/><br/>Her own face grew sympathetic.  ""I'm so sorry to hear of your loss...""  She murmured.  She could relate, having lost her parents.  She gave a soft nod.  ""I can....sort of understand.  I moved here shortly after I lost my own parents.""  She said softly, averting her gaze for a moment.  Her eyes caught sight of a new customer who had walked in, a girl who sat down at the bar.<br/><br/>She shifted her gaze to Marek, about to excuse herself when she saw him motion for her to come closer.  She frowned a little and moved closer within hearing range, her body pressing to the bar a little, her hair pooling around her arms.  His voice had lowered, but she heard his words with perfect clarity.  Her feeling of normalcy vanished, the moment lost the moment he mentioned the word vampire.<br/><br/>She really shouldn't have been surprised, given the sort of place Athekka ran, but she was shocked and disappointed by the words reguardless.  She was quiet for a moment, confusion playing over her face as she stared at Marek, unsure of what she could say to that.  But she had a temporary way to avoid it.  A new customer had walked in.  ""I'm sorry...can you...excuse me for a moment?""  She said quietly before turning on her heel and making her way towards the other end of the bar.<br/><br/>But, as she got closer, she caught a sense of the girl's energy and she stopped dead in her tracks, her heart skipping a beat.  The woman was a siren.  She cursed under her breath and took a few steps back, feeling her pulse in her throat.  Had the woman sensed her?  Was she toying with her, just walking in here that way?  Her muscles were tense and her eyes darted for a moment to her kukris, which were leaning against the corner near a wall.<br/><br/><br/>She needed to get out of here and fast.  But what of Marek?  Her eyes darted to the man and she cursed again under her breath.  She needed to find a way out of here without looking conspicuous.  She could use him as a way out.  She drew in a breath and fought past her panic as she made her way back towards Marek.  She tried to allow her body language to be more relaxed as she leaned against the bar towards him, a coy smile on her face.  She leaned in close, so her lips brushed his earlobe.  ""Just follow my cue...""  She whispered the words low in his ear before letting out a giggle and leaning away from him.<br/><br/>""Come on big boy, let's go up to my room...I just have to grab something first.""  She said with a grin before stepping back from the bar and turning to move towards her kukris.  She grabbed them up and made her way around the side of the bar and then started moving towards the stairs.  She turned, beginning to walk backwards as she bent her pointer finger to indicate for him to follow her, a seductive grin curving her lips.  ""You gonna keep a girl waiting?""<br/><br/>She turned back around, hoping he would follow as she made her way towards the stairs.  When she reached the door to the stairs, she opened it up and slipped inside the dimly lit area and began to make her way up the stairs, listening for him to come through the door.  She really hoped this would work."
2481,"Two Sides of the Wrong Coin (Open Storyline, Details in OOC)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2973,2011-05-02T05:03:09,SilverChaos,"Ryla's eyes peered across the room, looking at everyone and everything with smoldering eyes. She sensed it, another Siren. She smirked as felt a hungry competition creep over her. She shifted on the couch and her feet found the floor. She looked at everyone, her hands fiddling with one another as she hunched over in focus. She could never pick out a siren in a crowd, but if they wandered alone...well that was no problem.<br/><br/>She sighed, her rage flaring a little. She stood up, a small click of her heels could be heard as she approached the bar. Her hips swayed a little as she made her way to her seat, one that sat a little ways away from another woman. She silently took her seat. Her legs crossed right over left, and her hands found their way to the counter of the bar. Her fingers laced together, forming a petite fist. Her eyes watched Kat and Marek in secret fascination. Her lips curving into a smile, finding amusement in their conversation. Her eyes turned cold suddenly, her skin crawled with anger. A pair of eyes had found their way to her, and she did not like it one bit."
2482,"Two Sides of the Wrong Coin (Open Storyline, Details in OOC)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2973,2011-05-05T07:17:18,Red-Eyed-Demon-Girl,"Alia bit the inside of her cheek. Two sirens here? Well goodie. A werewolf, two sirens and a few very oblivious humans. She really had stumbled into a stciky situation. The one siren, the girl at the bar, was leading the werewolf away, ""upstairs"". Alia shuddered. That left her with the other siren who had moved to sit just a few seats away from her. Alia glared at the woman, her own eyes boring into her, studying her. If she was right,, this was no rogue. This was a threat to her own survival.<br/><br/>Now don't get it wrong, Alia is a very egotistical person. Being a loner does that to a girl. When it's just you for so many thousand years, you start to appreciate the only constant thing. Yourself. Alia was just to full of pride to admit it. Of course she did like guns too. Not quite as much as herself, but hey, who's judging?<br/><br/>She stared daggers at this other Siren. Was she with the other girl, the other siren? Alia's mind was churning, her right eyebrow raised in that cocky, arrogant way. You culd practically see the gears turning behind her mind, spinning and whirring at dizzying speed.<br/><br/>And to think all she had wanted tonight was a glass of voda and a bit of peace. Alia smirked. What did his Siren want? Probably what every other one wanted. To kill rogues as a threat to their kind and go back to feeding on human, lycan and fey every other night. Alia hadn't been beat yet, but this one hadn't smashed Alia's head into the back of the bar yet so maybe there was hope. Just maybe."
2483,"Two Sides of the Wrong Coin (Open Storyline, Details in OOC)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2973,2011-05-11T02:15:39,SilverChaos,"Ryla shifted her vision, her eyes searing into the other woman that sat at the bar. Her eyes flooding with anger, she took a deep breath. Her hands leaving a scorch mark on the counter. She looked at it for a moment, and wiped away the ashes she left before anyone could tell she made them. Collecting her thoughts, and bottling her rage, she let out a small sigh. This was the siren she sensed in the room. She was sure of it.<br/><br/>She wouldn't harm her, if she wasn't a threat to her. Even if she was a rogue. Even with rules ordering her to kill rogues, Ryla always felt that the rules of the Siren order meant nothing to her anyway. They only meant something, if she were to get caught by an elder.<br/><br/>She let out a wan smile toward the siren, hoping to show a more friendly side of herself. Trying to trick her into a false sense of security around her. She was never going to let her guard down, not even for one of her kind. She let her eyes smolder to a more serene glow, but still did not take her eyes off of her."
2484,"Two Sides of the Wrong Coin (Open Storyline, Details in OOC)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2973,2011-05-13T07:15:45,Volatile,"Marekâ€™s focus was more than lacking by the teasing whisper in his ear. Everything seemed to stop and he could only see Kat, as if in slow motion taunting him with the back and forth motion of her hips as she made her way to the stairs. Everything else was blurry within his vision except her. He could only hear her, see her, and feel her inside his head. Marekâ€™s heart seemed to be firing off at an unrealistic rate but he could only feel every other beat. Eventually his body forced itself off the barstool and like a lost puppy, he helpless followed in Katâ€™s wake towards the stairs.<br/><br/>It was one thing when a woman seduced a man, but this felt different. It was literally hypnotizing and he felt a powerful urge inside of him. The beast, the animalâ€¦.it wanted her in every way shape and form and it didnâ€™t care how it got it. Then the sudden familiar punch in the face from guilt for having experiencing the other end of this feral and bestial feeling the night he killed his familyâ€¦and that all but completely broke the trance he was in. His hand caught the railing of the stairs as the sounds of the bar flooded his sensitive ears and his vision only got increasingly blurry before it snapped back to its supernatural clearness. His sense of smell picked up as he picked up Katâ€™s wonderful scent. He felt more in control now but still his body mindlessly carried onwards, following Kat."
2485,"Two Sides of the Wrong Coin (Open Storyline, Details in OOC)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2973,2011-05-14T01:41:01,Red-Eyed-Demon-Girl,"Staring. Staring. Then she smiled. Another siren smiled at Alia.<br/><br/>Alia herself was still glaring daggers at the girl, waiting tensly for the woman sitting only an arms length away from her. Still on edge with adrenline pumping through her veins.<br/><br/>Alia shuddered. This one seemed  strong enough, but nothing she couldn't handle. Now you might think that for a person who loves guns more than a person should and kills her victims when she feeds, Alia wouldn't mind killing. After so many thousand years it becomes routine, but to feel someone die under your own hands...it was a feeling Alia never liked.<br/><br/>Perhaps she could bargin with this one. She knew this siren would probably kill her, what with some of the elder sirens being...far too close for comfort. The siren who had taken that werewolf to the back room...she wasn't going to kill Alia. The kid seemed like she was in trouble.<br/><br/>""I won't kill you...if you won't kill me.""<br/><br/>An offer. A bargin. Alia waited for the siren's answer."
2486,"Two Sides of the Wrong Coin (Open Storyline, Details in OOC)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2973,2011-05-14T10:43:42,Nehmahati,"Kat felt his energy close in before she actually heard the swing of the door as it shut.  She hesitated for a moment before she turned her head and motioned for him to continue following her.  She wasn't sure how far she needed to be, but she waited until they got to the landing of the second floor to turn and fully look at him.  Her eyes grew serious and and she bit her lower lip.  ""I'm sorry about that, but I knew that there were sirens in the bar and....me being anywhere close to any siren isn't a good thing.  Most of them are hunting me down.  If need be, we can escape unto the roof and get out of here.""<br/><br/>She paused for a moment, studying him.  Something about his energy was off, something that sent off flags in her head, but they didn't seem important to her now.  All she could think about was her survival and she knew, at least for now, she could trust this man.  And, if she couldn't, she was used to taking care of herself.  With sirens, it was different.  They could call their kind to them with their shriek and all hell would break loose.  She frowned a little, thinking of what he had said.  ""What were you talking about earlier, with the vampire stuff?  I haven't really had too much trouble here at the bar.  I mean...I've had some bad experiences with vampires, but it's been a while since I've had anything to do with them other than serving them drinks.  I doubt that they are after Athekka, she hasn't been around for some time and she doesn't tend to make very many enemies.  So I'm assuming it has to do with me, though as I said....I'm not sure why.""<br/><br/>She was rambling a bit.  She was still a little nervous by the presence of sirens and still caught off guard by his earlier news about vampires hunting for someone here.  She drew in a breath and leaned in against the wall, her eyes still focused on him.  She tried to think for a moment.  She knew what Athekka had told her about how vampires could be a danger to her kind, but that is why she was so careful about keeping the information about her race a secret.  The only reason she could think of other than that is if Dimitri's followers were after her, but she had already dealt with a good bit of them.  She was pretty sure they had gotten the message.  On one hand, there were plenty of reasons that vampires could be after her, but on the other, in a way, she was still stumped as to the why."
2487,"Two Sides of the Wrong Coin (Open Storyline, Details in OOC)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2973,2011-05-16T16:00:02,SilverChaos,"She reached over the bar, grabbing two small glasses and bottle of vodka. Her eyes staring at the siren out of the corner of her eye. Watching silently waiting to see if she would try anything. She brought the glasses on the counter, and filled each with vodka. She looked down briefly making sure she didn't spill. She slid one down to the other setting the bottle between them. She took a small sip of her drink. Her eyes fluttered a little as she did.<br/><br/>She looked over at the siren with curious eyes. She smirked a little shaking her head.<br/>""Kill you?,"" She laughed a little, ""No, I won't kill you. Not unless you give me reason to...""<br/>She finished off her drink.<br/>""Normally, I would kill creatures like you, but you...I can see you might be of use in due time. Either now or later.""<br/><br/>She poured herself another glass, looking at the other siren with attentive eyes."
2488,"Two Sides of the Wrong Coin (Open Storyline, Details in OOC)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2973,2011-06-01T16:43:05,Volatile,"Marek was still in a daze after arriving in the room and just barely was able to start listening to Kat, catching on once she mentioned Vampires. He gathered she was inquiring bout his hushed warning from earlier. After a minute of Harding his thoughts together,  he spoke.<br/><br/>""Ok so its safe to say we're not hiding anything from each other. I know you're a Siren and I'm sure you know by now I'm a werewolf, and as hard as it may be to believe I am on your side. I don't know the full details but all I know is that there was a small group of vampires asking around about the owner of this bar and it didn't seem like they were asking to compliment your customer service. Through a couple of interrogations of my own i found a few mentions of a ""capture"" plot for the owner, which I'm betting is meant for you."" Marek ran a hand through his hair as he paced back towards the door then to the bed where he leaned against the adjacent wall.<br/><br/>""I don't know what the deal is and I don't know why I feel so compelled to help you in any way but that's just how it is for me I guess. Being a Siren I'm sure you're more than capable of handling yourself, I saw those blades of yours so I know I'm right. But if other Sirens are looking for you too along with the vamps, I dare say you need all the help you can get"""
2489,"Two Sides of the Wrong Coin (Open Storyline, Details in OOC)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2973,2011-06-02T06:49:35,Nehmahati,"Kat listened intently, eyes narrowed in thought as he spoke.  When he mentioned being a werewolf, her first instincts were to tense.  Every muscle in her body grew tight and for a moment, she was standing rigid away from the wall.  So that is what she had sensed, she had merely been too distracted to pinpoint it.  But, he had been honest with her and most werewolves didn't know the effect sirens could have on them.<br/><br/>She forced herself to relax a little.  He was here to try and help her.  She would only be in real danger if she sang and now that she knew what he was, she knew to keep the powers of the voice to a minimum.  She focused instead, on the words he spoke.  A capture plot?  He mentioned the word owner, which technically would be Athekka, but if this was recent, it's possible they thought she was the owner.<br/><br/>Thoughts ran rampant through her head.  The plot didn't mention anything about an assassination, so it wasn't one of Dimitri's guys after revenge.  Besides, his men were usually sloppy and didn't use much preparation, rather just simply attacking her without a plan.  But, they were vampires, not sirens.  So what did they want?  The only other thing she could think of was the warnings Athekka had told her about what use sirens could be for vampires, but that was impossible right?  Vampires didn't know sirens even existed, right?  She really hoped so, but what other explaination could there be?<br/><br/>She bit her lower lip again, bringing one pale slender hand up to run fingers through her vibrant mane of red hair.  ""You're right, I could use the help, especially since I don't have Athekka here to be of any help.""  She turned and her eyes shifted, taking in the length of the hallway before them. On either side of the hallway, several doors led to different bedrooms, most of which were used by patrons renting a room for the night.<br/><br/>At the end of the hallway, it turned and went on for a ways before there was a door that ascended to the roof.  She was silent again for a moment.  ""I don't remember seeing any vampires in the bar tonight, but you never know.  I really don't feel safe going back into the bar part with those two sirens there.  I would say we could go talk at my place, but right now, this is where I live.""  She was silent again for a moment, thinking once more.  ""Eventually, they'll leave, but until then we need to think of a safe place to lay low and talk.  There's a place I go, to play my violin....I rarely see anyone there, so it might be the best place to go.  I know it's a little cliche on the freaky side, but it's an older cemetary on the outskirts of the city.  I have my char parked in the back of the building.""<br/><br/>She motioned for him to follow her as she began to make her way down the hall way.  ""I'm pretty sure you don't hav a fear of heights.  We can get up to the roof and then reach the back parking lot from there.  The jump isn't too bad and I'm pretty sure you could make that jump if I can.  We'll take my car to the cemetary.""  She said, talking as she made her way past the doorways to the vacant bedrooms.<br/><br/>Before long, she was turning the curve in the hallway and after a few feet, there was a door to the left that she opened, which lead to another short staircase.  ""This leads up to the roof.""  She said, before ascending up the stairs, her steps graceful, but rushed.  When she reached the top, she pulled out a set up keys and unlocked the access door.  When she was done, she slid the keys back in her pocket and then stepped out unto the roof, pausing for a moment to enjoy the coolness of the wind that greeted her skin.  The light of the moon itself cast almost a blue hue to her pale flesh and she turned, her bright blue eyes finding his."
2490,Redemption forever,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2983,2011-04-13T01:45:56,Ristina,"There has always been talk of the supernatural in the human world. In books, movies, even sometimes in bedtime stories. If humans had honestly believed that these such creatures did not exist why would they have them in books? Its simple , humans believed in the supernatural. Even if it was only an ounce of something inside them. This belief led them to make a council of vampire hunters. Yet , no one ever heard of humans hunting werewolves? This too is simple , the vampire hunters hunted every kind of supernatural being. However deadly that being is.<br/><br/>However , it was beyond the human mind to realize that they were about to be put right in-between a very vicious blood feud. One that could very likely wipe humans off the map of existence. The fight is between werewolves, and vampires. This fight is not only over food source, but also territory. Both vampires , and werewolves feed off humans. The only difference is werewolves can also feed off other animals, and human food. While vampires can only drink blood.  In fact, werewolves donâ€™t need humans to survive while vampires do. This fight may seem stupid to most. But in fact it is very important. For vampires are fighting to keep their food not only alive, but also to prevent other predators from taking it. Which would be werewolves. It would seem that the vampires are the good guys right? Well think again. Vampires take blood and drink it. However, it was the werewolves who instigated the war. They first attacked a vampire nest. Therefor , creating a entire war.<br/><br/>The nest the werewolves attacked belonged to a pureblood vampire. This attack changed life for both species. Each now , and forever would be at war with one another. With the humans being stuck in the middle. But deep inside the werewolf, and vampire feud lies many intricate problems that  could create a unity between the races. These intricate problems are problems within the werewolf community, and the vampire community. That may make a war together seem simply useless when they need to work together to destroy their very own species. Or at least the evil ones.<br/><br/>Can they work together, or are they forever cursed by a war that is fated to destroy humans?<br/><br/>~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~<br/><br/><br/>""Darius Come mere."" Kamora Sanchez spoke a vicious grin on her face. She flexed her fingers while looking at the man that was bowing to her that happened to be several feet away from her. The man then made a fatal mistake while rebalanceing himself from the low bow. He stares her directly in the eyes. His dark blue eyes seeming to nearly challenge her. She hated challenges. The man then moved closer to her as she had asked. When he was within reach she grasped his arm hard. Allowing her hand to almost crush his arm completely. ""I here you were talking with â€¦â€¦Samuel and you know that I do not like that."" Her dark green eyes were the color of dark wet grass. Seeming to almost hold a coldness inside that could freeze a man walking.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Yes my lady I did notâ€¦""</span>He was cut of from a sudden burst of pain in his arm. She twisted his arm gently while she was still resting in the red velvet chair she was in.<br/><br/>""Do not interrupt a lady while she is talking Darius. It is unmanly to do so. Now as I was sayingâ€¦.I do not like that you were discussing things with Samuel â€¦.and for that punishment is to be done. "" She twisted his arm, reached out with her other creamy tan hand placing it on the opposite shoulder  ,and shoved him on his knees. Then she stood up allowing her maroon colored hood to fall back reveling  long strands of jet black hair that fell past her shoulders. Her body bent down enough to where she could whisper in dariusâ€™s ear.  "" Now what did you tell Samuel , Darius I do understand he is your brother. But he is against me, and therefor against you. Now over all you know what my punishment is for betrayal correct."" She whispered even though whispering was  useless in the house. It was infested with werewolves. Her werewolves, and they all had really good hearing.  But none the less it was the effect that she was going for.<br/><br/>Darius shuddered in fear. His body trembling. Blonde locks seeming to be greased by sweat.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Yes I understand my punishment , and I would rather be punished than speak the betraying words I spoke to Samuel."" </span>His voice was low , and seemed to have a slight growl.<br/><br/>""Then you have marked your own fate."" With that she brought one hand to his head. There were several other wolves who stood around the room watching her intently. Knowing that their leader did not take a life without reason.  At least most lives â€¦except for the few that she kills when sheâ€™s on a rampage.  Her hands gripped the scalp of dariusâ€™s head, and with one swift movement she tore his head off. Her hand twitched showing the muscle in just one hand as the blood dripped down the severed head. Blood covered the body , and all the other wolves in the room seemed to be feverous with the thought of food. She smiled while holding another trophy to her collection of severed heads. ""Feed my lovely children. This wolf was the lowest of the low."" With that she turned , walked past the chair in the center of the room, and towards an oak door that opened to her bedroom.<br/><br/>Once inside she placed the head down on the floor while yawning just a little. It was tiring to have to kill people. She wandered over to her desk and saw the report that Samuel had written. Everything had gone as it should, and now she had to read the new report he had sent.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-size: 85%; line-height: 116%;"">""Dear Kamora,<br/>	I consult the fact that my brotherâ€™s death may way heavily in my heart. But do not fear his death was needed. They can not see me , or you being connected. The werewolf community would  never forgive my betrayal. Just as the vampires would understand. But I play a crucial part in our plan. I thank you for doing a job that I should have. <br/>	However we have more pressing matters at hands. The vampires are having another party of theirs, and I fear a long awaited aristocrat who was ""called"" dead will return. This return may be just what we have been waiting for. As we both answer to him alone , and no one else. I request that their are two other scouts in your pack, so be careful what is reveled. Darius was one of three working for Lucas. I do not know who the others are. So please â€¦stay calm, and do not fuck this up.<br/>				Sincerely ,<br/>					Samuel Maximer <br/></span></span><br/><br/><br/>Kamora leaned back taking in the information. It was good that they caught Darius when they did. But with two others would they be able to keep their mission a secret?<br/><br/>~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~<br/><br/><br/>Sebastian stood standing looking over a balcony. Trees scattered down below, and a stone pathway led into the woods. He ran a hand through  his thick black hair his eyes grief stricken, and unchanging. People called his stare beautiful and cold at the same time. But he found it to be the same stare , his pain being guarded with the coldest yet kindest stare he could muster. Mother would never wish for him to put his sister into harms way. It was his job to protect, and keep her safe. But  that was hard when everybody wanted to use her, to get a hold of her power, and ultimately be the strongest. Though that couldnâ€™t be accomplished without going through him first.<br/><br/>His slender figure was leaning against the railing wondering how all the aristocratic vampires could be so oblivious to the fact that their perfect world wasnâ€™t so perfect. Everything is a lie. All these gatherings were for power, and not peace. He hated it the lying , the  back stabbing. His own uncle murdered his parents, and he was left to kill him. But he couldnâ€™t finish the job completely and knew that one day his uncle would return. And when he did Sebastian promised himself he would be ready.<br/><br/>But that was the past and he needed to look at the here and now. Rather than the forsaken past that he had. Dwelling on the past would do him no good now.<br/><br/>He turned his head to the silver moon. It was nights like these that made him feel justified for his vampire squad. Most vampires only thought they knew what was going on. But he had recruited skilled, and loving vampires who would , and are willing to fight against there own kind. Along with those that are of werewolf bred that are not behaved , or are not looking for peace.  Of course these trusted vampires are also mixed in terms of status. But that is generally a good thing.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Sir Hellsing? I have a request to see you?""</span>spoke a sweet delicious voice that he knew so well. Renee sweverland the chamberlainâ€™s daughter of the vampires.<br/><br/>""Renee please that the request through."" He knew it was Daymon since well he was sebastianâ€™s cousin. At least technically speaking even if Daymon didnâ€™t know it. It was one the many secretes  that he harbored. He waited till he heard the steps of  daymonâ€™s feet on the balcony echoing with the wind. "" It is nice to of you to request a visit."" He was careful not to dart his eyes to the trees. There was certain presence there of a friend of his. For how long the presence was there he was not sure."
2491,Redemption forever,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2983,2011-04-13T05:00:53,Jawbone-ashtray,"<span style=""font-style: italic""> Pack Territory</span><br/><br/>It was in the tone.<br/>They all knew it, this particular tone. There wasnâ€™t man nor beast there that hadnâ€™t carved it into the back of their skulls already. Her voice. Her dangerous one, all wicked sharp like broken metal. From the memories of hot summer evenings of being a pup, initiating and cocking things up, to the very recent years, watching and giggling as she purred sheer acoustic<span style=""font-style: italic"">dread</span>into the packs enemies, churning the shit in their veins like butter, the pack had learned to keep a careful ear out for it. The way her breathy tones fell fatally level. The sharp lilt to each syllable like they in on needles. Notes so hot they leapt from her tongue like fat from bacon rinds. These were all warnings. Big, flashy, fucking neon warnings. Warnings hanged three inches from your nose. Warnings that said; â€˜Hold on to your hats fellas, thereâ€™s a storm aâ€™ coming,â€™<br/>...And there often was.<br/>Just... not like this.<br/><br/>The grunt of pain snapped up Sables gaze quick as silver, by the time heâ€™d hauled himself upright from his doze on the carpet the Alpha already had Damien on his knees. The pack wolf, up til now his comrade, knelt in front of her, back bent, teeth gritted, jaw jut so far out it threatened to make a getaway all of its own, his arm locked behind his back, tremors running through it. Kamora had one slender hand planted into his back and to be honest that was all she needed. It was staggering how much strength screamed through those seemingly dainty wrists...<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">â€œNow what did you tell Samuel, Darius I do understand he is your brother. But he is against me, and therefore against you. Now over all you know what my punishment is for betrayal correct.â€</span>Her voice dropped to the infamous tone.<br/>Oh-ho! He knew it alright!<br/>The salty, sweet smell of fear and agitation coiled out into the room like smoke.<br/>A burst of adrenaline kicked Sables heart into full pelt, it battered against his ribcage like a lost bird. The corners of his lips twitched uncomfortably and without thinking he hunkered down, shifting his weight, bare feet beneath him, plush carpeting growing between his toes, knees pulled up to his chest, a single set of fingertips planting him into the ground, holding his balance. It was an anxious stance, one that was only too ready to move, but that was hardly any surprise.<br/>Darius just... he hadnâ€™t seemed the type! Alright, on retrospect, he was the obvious choice, blood wasnâ€™t just significant to the shit-suckers and the stinking humans, but... damn, heâ€™d been so goddamn loyal! Getting an honest word out of the rest of pack was like drawing breath from a stone.<br/>Sable watched on in avid fascination, like a kid with a train set, winter sky eyes flickering between the two, calculating, note-taking, the cogs behind them spinning.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Yes I understand my punishment, and I would rather be punished than speak the betraying words I spoke to Samuel.""</span><br/><br/>Someone had dropped half of Snowy Peak into the pit of his stomach, a low growl of a noise shuddered up from the back of his throat, breaking the quiet reverence. And apparently he wasnâ€™t the only one. A shared shuffle of agitated movement crossed the length of the room. It was a preternatural soap opera. The quiet man next door confessing to a hundred grisly murders, the last one you could have expected. One moment before it happened, everyone knew Dariusâ€™s fate. Darius included.<br/><br/>The ripe, metallic scent of blood ripped through the air the very second the veins tore open. Ligaments pulled on their tethers and popped, bone gelatine squelched, vertebrae cracked and groaned at their speedy removal, barely a noise had rattled through his windpipe before it was proudly hoisted in the air, open and exposed at the base of the cragged remains of his neck, like broken water piping jutting from a demolished house. It was all the homely sights, sounds and smells of a home grown dinner as far as the wolves were concerned.<br/>It couldnâ€™t be said that the moral implications of cannibalism hadnâ€™t crossed the ginger sea of Sables head before, but currently such human<span style=""font-style: italic"">thinking</span>had no place in him. He couldnâ€™t tear his gaze from the rich, heated colour staining the body; the smell filled him up like a cup making the back of his jaws ache with longing. His skin itched with the burning promise of an imminent turn, muscles aching with the need to shift, back of his tongue thick with saliva.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Feed my lovely children. This wolf was the lowest of the low.""</span><br/><br/>Fuck the change!<br/>The minute the alpha had stripped the manâ€™s sorry body of her claim half the pack had already dived in, rats on a dumpsite, taking all the good bits! He didnâ€™t need to be in his wolf to enjoy these little treats anyhow. Sable could picture it damn-near photographically already, sinking his teeth in, letting the warm blood rush over his tongue, catching skin and flesh under his fingernails and picking them out laterâ€”<br/><br/>---- before he knew it he found himself snapped at, knocked back from the kill by a hefty set of shoulder blades and kept back by a hefty set of teeth.<br/><br/>â€œYouâ€™ll get yours runt!â€ Someone snapped.<br/><br/>â€œOh! Cusâ€™ yer always leave mâ€™sech tasty liâ€™l morsels, donâ€™t ye!â€ He retorted, pikey accent twisting the words into an evolved form of super sarcasm, â€œGenerous bastids ye are!â€ an animal whine escaped his throat as he craned his neck to see over the rest, count just how much would be left, â€œI always get tâ€™feckinâ€™ wobbly bits! I feckâ€™n hate tâ€™feckâ€™n wobbly bits! Everyone hates tâ€™feckâ€™n wobbly bits! Just once Iâ€™d like--â€<br/><br/>â€œBack off!â€<br/><br/>Sable ducked his head, eyes trained to his feet, but not without a token argumentative frown, â€œAiet, aiet,â€ he retreated. Long enough even for the hunger to curl back in him. It hadnâ€™t left; it never really left, especially not in the presence of raw meat and feral pheromones. No, it just sat behind the glassy windows of his eyes, watching and waiting in a half arsed interest and mild amusement, preening itself ready to come charging in through his system with no warning, no nothing.<br/>He watched his pack eat for a few minutes, nursing his bruised ego and pocking at his subdued inner animal, silently going over that evenings events in detail. He paused, dark brows knotting in the middle before he slunk over to the Alphas room, forbidden territory unless you had her permission or enjoyed getting your legs ripped out at the sockets. He knocked gingerly at the door with the back of one hand, â€œAlpha?â€"
2492,Redemption forever,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2983,2011-04-16T02:49:24,Ristina,"It had been a long while before she was pulled out of her train of though by a rasping knock on the door. She heaved in a long sigh of agitation but bit the instinct to open the door and slam the person on the other side against the wall. Harming another packmate without least half of a reason was her motto. There was no reason to tear the little fuck head to pieces just because the wolf knocked on the door.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Alpha?"" </span>The voice seemed to change every instinct of aggression the minute she heard it.  It was sable and it  seemed to bother her how the pack treated him. But she did nothing to change that fact simply because wellâ€¦it would make him stronger. If she suddenly began to favor him the pack would drive against him quickly. Like sharks taken to prey.<br/><br/>""What do you fucking want? Come in and please shut the door when you enter. Be lucky Im not in a vicious mood today."" She rolled her eyes. Having to keep up the appearance of hostility for knocking on her door was sometimes exhausting.  But really she just couldnâ€™t bring herself to actually harm sable. Something about sable just made it difficult. Considering her pack bond made it wellâ€¦.obvious how the pack treated him, and what they thought of him. Just as he knew.<br/><br/>She had a sudden feeling of aggression from a wolf named ginger. She was the beta female, and wouldnâ€™t dream of fighting her. But the hostility wasnâ€™t towards her. It was towards sable. A low growl escaped her lips. Even as an alpha she knew that the beta position for the male was open. That left dariusâ€™s mate ginger in rut. Whoever took over as beta would be able to do as they please with her. But it didnâ€™t make sense why she was being hostile towards sable.<br/><br/>A half growl escaped her lips. The little bitch had no reason to feel hostile towards a delta wolf. The males were always full of hostility towards sable. But the females hardly ever did. On top of that there werenâ€™t many female wolves in the pack. It was her job to keep the little bitches in line . She waited for the door to open trying to restrain herself from going out that door and tearing the fuck out of ginger. Though she held her anger inside for one reason. They needed a female that could mate, and continue to have children. As the alpha she respected ginger for that. She could have children but she despised the thought of having a male in control. She waited patiently for the door to swing open trying really hard not to grab sable and shove him in the room. She had a reputation to keep. Not that she hadnâ€™t had sex within the pack. She just never actually chose a mate. Which made it easier. So technically she was an alpha that slept around. Which made her laugh.<br/><br/>~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Excuse me my lord. But you have a visitor down stairs. Rather he is asking to speak with someone. ""</span>The voice was masculine and not the voice he was at all expecting. To hold back the surprise he turned carefully keeping the movement flowing , and careful.<br/><br/>""Yes please , and Renee you can leave me be, I will follow this fellow down the stairs , to greet our guest."" Who he realized had to be Daymon. Since , he felt the presence of him. Though it did scare him at how this vampire seemed to almost be mistaken for Daymon. Or it must of been the distraction of his thoughts. His mind had been wandering  so much lately that he wasnâ€™t sure he would be able to do his duty. The ballroom was decorated in a silver theme. Men, and women danced gently on the dance force. Seeming to sway in a motion that almost looked in-human. He glided across the floor and made his way to the staircase that headed down stairs. No one miss him, or even notice his absence.<br/><br/>A sudden pain stabbed in his head. It was so painful that he had to lean against the wall and grasp his forehead. The world around him went red, as if the world was covered in dark red blood. That stained everything his eyes touched. It was the same every time. The pain throbbed in his head, and soon tore at his throat. A burning so unlike anything he had ever felt before. As if he was left in a dry desert with no water. It burned and he felt himself claw the walls his sharp nails scrapping against the wall. It made a slight metallic sound. He heard a growl escape his lip.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Sir are you OK?"" </span>The manâ€™s voice sounded so distant it was almost scary. In a matter of seconds his vision flashed back , and he saw the man was further down the stairs than him.<br/><br/>""Itâ€™s nothing. Letâ€™s keep going. Weâ€™ve kept the visitor waiting long enough."" He heaved in a long sigh. Of course he already guessed who could be, and if he was wrong again. Then there was something definitely wrong with his mind, and he would have to get to the bottom of it quickly.<br/><br/>At last they made it to the parlor. There was a dark haired receptionist at the desk. Her blood red eyes seeming to be striking, and a nice contrast to her hair. He glanced down the young vampiressâ€™s body. Her body was even better than her eyes, and hair. He was nearly drooling over her, and had to stop himself from pouceing across the room, and just taking her. Having to force his eyes to the man that was leaning against the desk.  "" I hear you have requested to talk with someone?"" His voice was velvet and smooth. Seeming to gloss itself into kindness.  ""May I ask what is that you are needing to talk about?"" He moved closer to the man leaning against the counter knowing that he had been right. This man was Daymon.  He looked at the scar across daymonâ€™s eye and knew for a fact that this was who he thought was here. The man that had led him to Daymon had retreated quickly leaving only Daymon, the receptionist , and him."
2493,Redemption forever,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2983,2011-04-16T04:14:11,Jawbone-ashtray,"Sable slipped in quietly and let the door click to a close behind him, barring off the scent of mal-intent that so prominently rode the air that evening and leant his weight back against the wood for further measures.<br/><br/>It had been told to him, as a boy and a pup, that you could smell shame on a person. It was an odd scent, musky and heavy like reptiles kept in a dirty cage for too long, but no matter how slight, once you learned to catch it you could never forget it, let alone miss it. For a moment his mind swanned curiously about the old tale, wondering what the room smelt like that evening... Darius had come as a shock. A stark, brutal and swift axe to the belly of a shock. It was only natural that in support the clan wouldn't have questioned it, it was their Alpha bringing down the blade of judgement. It was her call and as far as they were concerned her word was final. Her word was god.<br/>Sable.... he ... he just wasn't sure.<br/>He knew his place alright.<br/>Right at the bottom.<br/>Just beneath the prey and the maggots that ate them.<br/>By all rights he shouldn't have even been allowed the privilege of seeing her face to face never mind in private-- and yet his questioning, cynical to a fault nature screamed at him otherwise. She was a set of eyes, two hands, two legs and sometimes a lot of fur. They made mistakes-- he scolded himself silently for even thinking such a thing-- good lord if she could mind read-- and he thanked whatever merciful God was out there that she couldn't-- she'd castrate him by hand and use them as earmuffs!<br/>But still... the evenings events played over in his head like an old picture film, starchy and flickery, running in a seemingly endless loop.... there was much, much more to that evening. There had to be! It just drove him half crazed that he'd not the right to ask, let alone to chip in. He was a waste of a brain and as good for being the usual muscle or a flunky as chocolate was good for being a teapot! He was neither use nor ornament as things stood! He frowned to himself for half a moment, hoping quietly to appear as if he was gathering his words as opposed to possibly considering a usurpation of time tested and traditional pack ranking. No doubt a thought punishable only be death.<br/><br/>Ahh sod it! He'd have to bury himself in more shallow thinking that evening. This wasn't his jurisdiction.<br/><br/>He shook the thought aside and raised his gaze a touch, a crooked grin twitching into view,""Y'could ha fooled me!"" he chuckled, boyish charm and awkward cheek packed into every word, ""Don't think I ever seen someone's head evacuate their neck tha' quick! Ten outta ten, ma'am, full score!"" he bit his lip, grin vanishing sharpish as heard himself and added more carefully, ""Anyhoo, the boys 'n gals want t' know if ye want anythan' saving?"" he purred. No they didn't but he was fully aware she'd be left a large enough portion to spare him, the joyous barer of good news, a few select tidbits...""Per'aps a leg or somethan'?""<br/><br/>Truth be told were he of any a higher status he'd have curled up at her feet whilst she rested, it wasn't often she allowed herself the privilege of real company. Who knew why. Sable couldn't even begin to guess at a reason. He'd always taken to moving close up to a fellow pack member at night, grooming them when they were at peace, listening to the gentle murmurs of their conversations and enjoying the flood of their scents and warmth. The idea of never having anyone close,<span style=""font-style: italic"">really</span>close, was... well it was alien. But that was Kamora. Mysteriousness and elusiveness personified, all wearing a terrifyingly violent and black humoured coat, pockets cluttered with authority.<br/><br/>He almost smiled in admiration of his own metaphor. Sometimes, y'know... he was half a genius..."
2494,Redemption forever,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2983,2011-04-17T01:10:35,Ristina,"The door seemed to slam shut the minute sable entered. But she took note that sable didnâ€™t move any closer. Instead, he stayed as far away from her as possible staying against the door. Rather than walking further into the room. She waited a moment for sable to speak. It was her way of respecting the pack. If they were allowed to enter her room, once they were inside they had to speak first.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Y'could ha fooled me!""</span>He chuckled. She waited a bit impatiently for him to continue. Seeming to shift her feet a little.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Don't think I ever seen someone's head evacuate their neck tha' quick! Ten outta ten, ma'am, full score. Anyhoo, the boys 'n gals want t' know if ye want anythan' saving?! Per'aps a leg or somethan'?""</span><br/><br/>""You came here to discuss feeding habit its?"" Kamora yawned. How absolutely boring? She wanted to fight again, and it was sad that there wasnâ€™t anymore reason for her to fight. She opened up a drawer on the desk and placed the letter that Samuel had wrote inside. Doing so with very little care as to if sable had read it or not. The pack would find out sooner or later what she was up to. But for now she was doing one hell of a job at taking care of the pack.<br/><br/>""No, Iâ€™m not in the mood to eat. Iâ€™ll take a hunting crew later to find food. Fer now eat as you wish, and take my portion. If they give you  a problemâ€¦better yet they wonâ€™t give you a problem. "" She stood up then stretching a little.  ""If ye do not mind staying in here . I will return with food. Or ye could follow me. Whatever suits yer mood. "" She rolled her eyes. For the fact that if her pack was starving they wouldnâ€™t be strong enough to do what they must later in life. She contended with the idea of just letting sable get the food, but then remembered all the hostility from the pack. They did just have to watch their beta be killed. So maybe they want to kill off the weakest link, thinking that there would be a better chance of taking beta. If there was one less member in the pack. But that was also against her rule. She had told that pack that the only one allowed to kill another pack member was her. That right there set law. But that did not mean they couldnâ€™t hurt a packmate to near death. She heaved a sigh. She had no intentions of naming a Beta wolf at the moment. Especially , with the prospect of  three other traders in the pack. There was no one she really trusted, but there really wasnâ€™t much she had to hide.<br/><br/>She shifted into a giant wolf, her eyes a cold sapphire blue, and her fur a charcoal black that was as dark as night. Her claws were sharper than any wolf in the pack, and those claws were what every creature feared. Not just humans. For a wolf she was gigantic ,whopping 4â€™11 in height. While , her body was slim which made her as swift as a cat. She was indeed a force to reckon with. Especially when she was pissed off.<br/><br/>Her feet padded over to the door, and instead of having sable open the door. She clawed a giant whole in the door, and slipped through. It may have been time consuming, and of course now she needed a new door. But none the less it felt good. She made he way over to the now almost consumed Darius body. There were a few wolves still tearing at the body. She narrowed her head to let out a menacing growl that escaped her lips. Her dagger like teeth seeming to flash at the few scavenger wolves that were still there. Everything seemed to freeze again. All wolves quickly backed away from the body. The main ,and best part of the carcass was still there. It was a surprise that they left her the torso this time. She felt emotions of the pack more now that she was in wolf form. Gingerâ€™s hostility seeming to be like a giant bubble surrounding the room. It was the only thing she could smell. It was so vivid it almost took over the smell of the dead carcass on the floor.<br/><br/>She bent her head to take the carcass in her teeth to drag it back to her room.<span style=""font-style: italic""> ""You KILLED MY MATE!!"" </span>The thought ran directly to her from ginger. In the thought, all the hostility ginger was feeling seemed to push itself to the surface. It wouldnâ€™t be long  till it exploded. She felt the tension in the pack at that very moment. That was when she brought her eyes to search the room, and was met by gingerâ€™s hollow orange eyes. They seemed to hold all the hatred in them.<br/><br/>Before she could move out of the way ginger pounced , and tried to clamp her teeth into Kamoraâ€™s side. Kamora hardly having time to dodge got grazed. Blood seeming to trickle down her side. In anger she turned her muzzle and snapped at gingerâ€™s tail , ripping the end of the tail right off with her teeth. Blood dripped from gingerâ€™s tan furred tail. She howled in pain but made no motion of attacking Kamora again. Kamora knew that ginger had no intention of attacking her again. The fight was over. She took the food in her teeth again, and turned around. Heading for her room. She put her paw through the teared opening that she tore open earlier. Put down the food on the floor and shifted back into human form. It was inconvenient that when shifting back your clothes never came back. She saw the clothes she had torn , and shredded on the ground from before. She looked down, and there was blood dripping down her side but she wasnâ€™t much bothered by it. Her body was beautiful. The creamy colored of her skin accented the blue of her eyes, and the soft black hair that she had. That was now just a little wet with blood. ""Sable?"" She asked aware that sable was in the room. She waited to confirm that he was there."
2495,Redemption forever,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2983,2011-04-21T14:04:53,Jawbone-ashtray,"Sable cracked into a toothy chasm of a grin in reply and gave his alpha a wink that would have had the most outrageous car-salesman in Texas weep in envy.<br/><br/>Feeding habits was such a cute way of putting it. Much nicer than that less subtle phrase... what was it again? Hmm... Oh yes... 'begging'. He knew that she knew his game, that he was playing parlour pooch and sitting at the masters feet for scraps, it was just an exercise in creativity. Come up with a good, new excuse each time and, call him a liar, but he was fairly certain the smell of food, thick and sharp in the air was his muse... Today not so much so. He'd come up with some mind-boggling examples over the past few years, even detailed them down to fine art, bonus points for including abstract and dumbfounded notions like use of aliens or Elvis or something, but not today. Pin the blame on current affairs. He'd contemplate them later.<br/><br/>Still... why Kamora let him get away with it in the first place was a bloody mystery. He liked to think that the maniacal, free-executing she wolf had a soft spot for him... or maybe it was just pity?<br/>Eh.<br/>He could live with pity.<br/><br/>Giving her a small nod, he watched her change and slink off, him still wearing remnants of that crooked smirk, mind charting the whereabouts of that letter. You always followed the Alphas most obvious order, in this case that was to hang behind, sign of respect. Hang behind and leaf through the letter. Her body language couldn't have been any clearer on this matter.<br/><br/>Never one for handle turning doggy tricks, she took the most direct route through the door, splintering the woodwork, ""Show off,"" Sable murmured under his breath, an impressed eyebrow raised.<br/><br/>Everything about the Alpha screamed danger, the stark curve of predatory muscle shifting under the waves of her sheer fur, the sharp angles of her shoulder blades, the wicked shape of those jaws-- made for tearing and that's just what they did-- and her eyes. Never before and never after would nature create a pair of peepers shaped and lit up so by adrenaline and wilderness as hers were.<br/><br/>He had no wish to end at the sharp end of<span style=""font-style: italic"">any</span>her many glittering attributes, that's why the minute she left he took utmost care to stay out of view from the hole in the door whilst he moved to the desk.<br/><br/>Kamora the killer, Kamora the pissed off, Kamora the worried and stressed out. What were the bettings that this letter had nothing or everything to do with it?<br/><br/>There had been a dampened and dark undertone to the household recently, he wasn't sure on much else. Like others he'd assumed the moon was in a funny turn. Whilst the old wives tales held little or no sway on their changing cycle, they had come from somewhere. He'd read up on mental illness as a teen, as most do but become more interested in the stories from the people that worked in loony bins instead-- anyhow, these usually described an influx of unusual behaviours during a full moon.<br/>In a nutshell; they got worse.<br/>.... As did the lycanthropic hungers and reactions.<br/>It was always a nice link he'd chased up in his spare time. It went beyond just a full moon too! Harvest moons, blue moons, Mars moving into Aquarius-- fuck, werewolves and astrology! Who'd have thunk! He'd been ten minutes away from writing in to Mystic Meg in the relationships section of The Daily Times.<br/><br/>Only problem studying it behind closed doors was other environmental factors skewing with results. Take for example; pack mentality. Only one wolf needs to feel off, get sick or injured and the rest unknowingly catch on experiencing a heightened sense of edginess and protectiveness, as far as he'd guessed there was literally a change in hormones released.<br/>... Which looked very much like the guilty party here.<br/><br/>So when they had him at the gallows, reading out his charges, 'Reading the Alphas letter, fraud for food and having ginger hair,"" he could blame it on group stress, a weird moon and too much orange juice as a kid.<br/>If it was the source of the stress at least it gave him time to think on it before it came out to the rest of the pack, if not, if he started reading and found some stomach churning love letter from a cheeseball or a shopping list or something he'd stop right away-- he just... needed to know.<br/><br/>He prised open the drawer slow and careful, eyes flitting to the door and back.<br/><br/>Alright Sable, you have fifty seconds to remember it. Big test later so don't go forgetting. He read through quickly, taking in the shapes of the letters and sounds of the syllables rather than the information itself, trying to commit it to memory before slipping it back in place--<br/><br/>A screech of growls from outside snapped up his attention and he ducked away from the desk quickly, edging towards the door. Ginger was kicking off, poor creature.<br/><br/>He caught the strength of the blood in the air a moment before Kamora burst back in.<br/><br/>Sable froze, overwhelmed by the rich red stuff, at least until she changed back.<br/><br/>Kamora was staggering, always had been. From the long, bambi-slender shape of her legs, the slight rise of her belly, stretched between her prominent hipbones, the swell of her breast, blushes of colour across the cream skin, full dark hair like the swirl of dark smoke in a bright sky and those, bloody, scary, brilliant, eyes. Sable dropped his gaze to the floor and cleared his throat, addressing her, ""Poor ol' Ginge,"" he looked back up, trying to nail his gaze at face height, ""Want me to see to it..?"" he nodded at the blood streaking down her side."
2496,Redemption forever,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2983,2011-04-21T22:56:32,WinterStorm,"Jaerlynne struggles with his chains even though he knows it is useless. The chains are enchanted to counter his abnormal strength. Instead of breaking when he pulls back, they get tighter.<br/><br/>""Darn, I'm never going to get out of this. Curse these vampires! How did they find out about my super strength anyhow? Well better make the best of the situation I guess,"" he says picking up a small flute.<br/><br/>Sad mournful notes emerge from the instrument as the wolf plays the song of his heart. He is a prisoner and a slave to the very people that he has fought these many years.<br/>Rattling the shackles that bind his paws, the wolf warrior prepares for the fated arrival of his master. Not knowing what to expect makes the wolf slave shudder and quiver with unknown fear. Shadows of his past still float inside his troubled mind reminiding him about the reason behind his sacrifice, giving him his strength. Although this is what they are supposed to do in truth, the memories only bring pain and sorrow. The warrior inside him desires to join the others of his kind on the battlefield, fighting the vampires, not waiting in this dark room, chained up and awaiting the return of his master.<br/><br/>""It is useless to think of trying to escape. Let alone, join the battle that is waging around us, I am what I am now and there isn't anything that I can do about it, I might as well except it,"" Jaerlynne says.<br/><br/>Looking at the full moon through the window of his room, the wolf slave lifts his head and howls.<br/>Believing that it is showing weakness to cry, but having no control over the emotions that burst out of his soul, Jaerlynne futily wipes away his falling tears. The wolf slave wraps his fluffy white tail around his body and hastily wipes away his tears as he hears the door to his room creak open."
2497,Redemption forever,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2983,2011-04-22T06:41:18,zoruna,"Jarrell was not hiding so much as avoiding. You can only be hiding when you have something to fear. Well he did but he wasn't hiding out of fear. He was hiding because he still wasn't sure what the hell was wrong with him. He'd been suffering from blackouts since he was thirteen. And they had only gotten worst over the years. As had his strange cravings every now and then. He ignores his cravings. They made no sense and thus were not him. True as an aristrocrat he was half human and thus able to eat slightly flavorless food but it was still strange what he was craving.<br/><br/>He was ironically a vegetarian. Yet the desire and craving for meat had been getting steadily stronger. He was currently hunting for something to drink from. DIdn't have to be human as he tended to avoid them as well. Lived alone in a forest and all that good stuff. He hears movements within the forest he called home. Shaking it off as nothing for the time being. Little knowing that he was just barely on the wrong side of the forest. In fact he was within the scouts scent range. Though they'd pick up a rather perplexing scent. It was vampire yet not pure vampire. Vampire but not human mixed into the mix.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Makelos looks around. He was late to meeting with his best friend. He hurries as he carries his bible in one hand cross chain in the other. Ah the irony of being unaffected by the cross and what not. He rushes into the house of his friend. Not giving his friend's staff any time to even announce his prescence. He runs over to his friend. ""Long...time...no...see..."" he pants out. And walks up to him. ""How are you today old friend?"" he says after a long pause to catch his breath. He looks at Sebastian. ""I found another child but your not going to like what I am going to say next...""</span>"
2498,Redemption forever,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2983,2011-04-22T18:05:31,WinterStorm,"His stomach growls loudly and Jaerlynne curses. ""Damn, I'm so hungry, what I would give for a side of juicy beef now,"" he says.<br/><br/>At the mention of meat, his mouth begins to water, and saliva spills from his mouth. Wiping his mouth with a paw, he swallows. His parched throat burns from the lack of water and his tongue is all dry. Yawning loudly and stretching his arms and legs, rattleing the chains that bind him, Jaerlynne waits for his master to return. Soon drowsiness and fatigue take their toll and Jaerlynne drifts off to sleep. For the evening hours come and go without incident, he the wolf' slave opens his eyes, streams of golden sunlight fall on his snow-white coat, making it sparkle. Several hours have passed when Jaerlynne wakes up. He freezes as he sees a figure in the doorway. Unable to make out the identity of the figure, he curls up into a ball and watches as the figure moves closer and closer to him. The very presence of the figure is extremely powerful and makes the wolf slave wonder what is the true identity of the figure. The cold touch of steel against flesh is a constant feeling for him. Being a slave of the vampires for all these years, he is used to it. Sure he does not like the feeling, but he has no choice but to live with it. The dark room lights up at the beginings of dawn shine through the large windows in the room. As the dark figure moves closer to him, Jaerlynne politely bows and kneels to the figure.<br/><br/>""Welcome back, master, how was your night, he asks as politely as possible, not wanting to offend his master. As the figure pauses at the door for a moment, Jaerlynne speaks again.<br/>What is wrong master, is something troubling you, he asks. Then as the figure looks up, he groes silent knowing that it is now his master's turn to speak now. Sitting down, with his tail swishing back and forth with anticipation, Jaerlynne swallows and waits with baited breath to hear what his master has to say."
2499,Redemption forever,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2983,2011-04-22T19:41:51,Rainie,"Pippa had a system for vampires. Not just that Pureblood, Aristocrat, Level E bullshite. She had it down to a science. Purebloods were Level A, the toppa the top, cream of the crop and all that. High and mighty, too. Aristocrats were Level Bs. These two were always far too concerned about looks and their damn fancy parties to get into much trouble. They were the type who took their tea with not milk, but blood. But sheâ€™d come across the rare rogue that summoned mortal virgins into his mansion or what not. Ludicrous, really, but there was always those eccentric-types everywhere you went.<br/><br/>The next were interchangeable; the Level Cs, and the Level Ds. The only difference between the two were the levels of sanity and willpower between the two, very self-explanatory. Had some sense of morality in them, but the Ds were prone to going bat-shit at a secondâ€™s notice. The Level Es, same as popular belief, were nothing more than crazed, atrocious monsters, not a ghost of their human selves in them. Fun fact: Level Es were the only ones who were actually turned<span style=""font-style: italic"">into</span>vampires, all the others were born into it. Only happens when Level As were careless. Pip had never seen an E that was sane.<br/><br/>â€œSo whoâ€™s leading this stupid fracking thing?â€<br/><br/>Pippa groaned internally. Figures sheâ€™d end up with these moronic cretes. Honestly, she wondered when they would all shut their traps and start the mission. She closed her eyes and tilted her head back. Her hand came up to pinch the bridge of her nose. It looked oddly like she was attempting to staunch a nosebleed.<br/><br/>She let her breath out and said, â€œJustina is, in theory.â€ Her feminine voice held a bit of the low Romanian slur of her homeland, nearly undetectable under years of living in England. She leveled her gaze at the vampiress in question. The dark haired woman was slumped on a crate in the alley they stood in, delirious and drunk.<br/><br/>Justina giggled at her, her lank hair falling in her face. â€œPhil-lipp-ia has fouur eyes, donâ€™ she?â€ The woman was completely slammed. Figures sheâ€™d go nuts with the whisky just hours before their mission.<br/><br/>One of the males growled imperiously. â€œSheâ€™s completely fuck-faced. Câ€™m on, I say wâ€™ do it witâ€™out her.â€ He glared at the small group of vampires. â€œHellsingâ€™s gonna tâ€™row a fit when he heers bout her Cockney arse...â€<br/><br/>Pippa frowned at the ancient Englishwoman, doubting Sir Hellsing would do much about her. Pip certainly wasnâ€™t going to be the one to tattle.<br/><br/>Justina sputtered indignantly, glaring at the speaker almost soberly. â€œ'U posh twat! I cun lead de mishâ€™un jus fine, I can!â€<br/><br/>If the air about the place was a color, it would be red. Red like the color Pippa kept seeing behind her eyelids. Her teeth grinded against each other, canines sliding out and sharpening. â€œKnock it off.â€ Her voice was a low growl, and it shut everyone up. Her eyes slid open and she gazed at each vampire in turn.<br/><br/>â€œKenneth, kindly leave Justina alone. Justina, do yourself good and stop with the liquor. Take a nap somewhere. But stay away from Hellsing for a while.â€ Her voice was low, not quite commanding, but not as mild as it usually was. Her stare was as severe as it always was, somber with subtle power underneath all the placidness.<br/><br/>A wind rushed through the alley, sweeping away the scent of cat piss that all allies everywhere seemed to smell like. For a moment it swept Pippaâ€™s blond hair from her neck and forehead, ruffled her short red yukata dress, the single long sleeve billowing around her pale wrist.<br/><br/>The other male smirked at her. â€œWay to take charge, little bird.â€ The only American of the bunch, he was a bit taller than the other man, and a thousand times more roguish. Pip considered him the least moronic.<br/><br/>â€œI am not taking charge, Jonathan.â€ Pippa said carelessly over her shoulder. â€œIn fact, you may have this one.â€ She wonder idly what about her resembled a little bird in any way, but really anyone who could decipher the train of thought of Americans was likely one himself.<br/><br/>Jonathan grinned roguishly at Pip, flashing his gleaming fangs. The moonlight glinted off them like ivory, like starlight. Everything about these Children of the Night was lovely, was deadly. Their beauty was disarming, and a weapon in and of itself. But so it was common knowledge.<br/><br/>â€œYou got it, Allen.â€ He said, then clapped his hands twice. â€œOkay, Justina, stay where you are. Pip can scout ahead. Kenny, youâ€™re with me.â€<br/><br/>Kenneth grinned at Jonathan and they exchanged what could only be described as a manly glance. Brief, with no words uttered, and the prominent feeling in the air was mischief. Pippa scowled and wondered when the hell the American would say her name correctly.<br/><br/>â€œReady, and BREAK!â€ With this ridiculous exclamation, the two males were off, dashing into the darkness.<br/><br/>Pippa growled and started off after them, leaping up and bounding off against the brick buildings swiftly without a backward glance at Justina. â€œItâ€™s Aluien; AHL-OO-AINE, not<span style=""font-style: italic"">Allen,</span>you bloody Yank.â€ She growled under her breath."
2500,Redemption forever,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2983,2011-04-22T21:29:41,Ristina,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Want me to see to it..?""</span>Sable asked seeming to respectively keep his head to the floor. Kamora on the other hand arched an eyebrow. She was bleeding yes. Blood just as death was a natural part of her life, and to allow such a wound to bother her. Well, that would prove weakness. Which Kamora was far from weak. Even when her body screamed in pain she did not once wince. Her sapphire eyes quickly changing to steel. She turned her body more to look at sable.<br/><br/>""I thought you were hungry."" She waved a hand at the food dismissively. "" Do not worry about my wound it is minor, and will heal fairly quickly."" Even though blood was still leaking out of her side and onto the floor. Her eyes glanced at the desk, and took note that the drawer was hastily closed. If it was anyone else that had gone through her draw she would of tore them to shreds. But she had specifically gaven him the idea to do so.  There for there wasnâ€™t much anger about it in her.<br/><br/>She stepped over to her closet and opened the door as if  the attack from ginger happened every day. Taking  a red T-shirt, and a red pair of shorts out of the closet and hastily put the articles of clothing on. Though the wound was still apparent since the shirt cut right under her boobs. Covering only her boobs and partial chest. But leaving the rest of her stomach clear, and visible. The teeth marks, and blood as visible as the brightest light on her body. ""I do hope all that trouble I went through just to keep you well fed does not go to waster."" This time she made her way back to her desk , and sat down. Putting her feet onto the desk, and with her right hand she thrust open the drawer  taking out the envelope. "" So I am hopping I can trust you to help me. As a low ranking wolf I expect that there is much you know about the pack that not even I can comprehend. And trust is of tee utmost importance at the moment. I need to know that I can trust one personâ€¦"" She kept an eye on him. Waiting to see what sable would do.<br/><br/><br/>~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~<br/><br/>Sebastian waited for Daymon to say anything, or something. But nothing escaped his lips. It was aggravating to say the least though he was in no hurry to go back upstairs and mingle with the useless aristocratic vampires. He leaned against the counter sipping the glass that was filled with artificial blood of course. He didnâ€™t like taking human blood, but there were those foolish humans who went and donated blood to the blood bank. Which was blood for vampires who didnâ€™t have enough guts to drink blood directly from a human. He on the other hand had guts, he just found immoral to take blood from humans.<br/><br/>The parlor door busted open. Sebastian slowly placed the glass on the glossy wood table.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Long...time...no...see... How are you today old friend? I found another child but your not going to like what I am going to say next..."" </span>Spoke a man that had long black hair, and eyes that could match his in coldness.<br/><br/>""Markelos. How kind of you to join me on this evening. Please do speak , I do not wish to sit here and contemplate what will make me unhappy. There are many things, and abundance of things in the world that make me â€¦oh so very unhappy. But if you would please continue on â€¦I would like to know more. "" His  hazel blue eyes twinkling with interest. He kept one eye n Daymon aware that the vampire still had not said a word.<br/><br/>~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~<br/><br/><br/>Leona rested on her pale white bed sheets. Starring at a cold stone ceiling. It was no fun having to be held up in her own home like a prisoner. She did not understand her brother Sebastian one bit. He told her many times over  that he had loved her. Then he went an captured a werewolf as a means of keeping her company. Thus creating a war between the species. All that happened just because she was getting lonely. How selfish she must be to be the means of a war?<br/><br/>Carefully she sat up from her cold white sheets. Her long brown hair seeming to fall carelessly down her back. The white dress she wore almost blending her in with the bed. That is if her sky blue eyes werenâ€™t so bright. She brought her left hand slowly to her necklace that had a cross dangling from the chain. Foolish that there were such creatures that thought that hollywater, and crosses could kill her kind off. Gracefully, she made her way from the bed to a desk that had on it a paper. The paper had blood smeared. But what was written there she had read many times over. It was a letter she knew not who wrote, but could feel the ache in the heart from the person that did.<br/><br/>She grazed her hand softly over the paper , then turned towards the door that led down to the cellar. Her room was directly connected to the cellar, and the kitchen. Which made her room hidden from any intruders. No one but Sebastian was allowed to enter her room simply because no one else knew about the room. She slowly made her way down the empty cellar stairs. Hearing the thoughts of hunger that rushed from the only friend she had. She didnâ€™t know what wolves liked to eat. Nor did she understand what it was like to sleep on the cold cement floor. The walls surrounded her with a hollow feeling of loneliness. At last she made it to the cellar area. Her brother had told her specifically that she was not to take her only friend out of the cage. But she often found herself wanting to be inside that cage with him.<br/><br/>At last she was in front of his cellar.<span style=""font-style: italic""> ""Welcome back, master, how was your night? What is wrong master, is something troubling you.""</span>he spoke. Questioning her very being.<br/><br/>""I am lonely, oh so lonely."" Her brother had forbid her to ask the friend his name. But she had an urge to get to know this friend of herâ€™s better.  ""May I ask why you are soâ€¦.hungry?"" Her voice held an ounce of surprise to it. Almost as if it was trying to make sense of everything. ""I do not know what my brother feeds you. But I wish..that I could somehow help you? For I know this no home for , and that this place is a cold place."" She tried to waft away the scent of the blood inside the wolf. She didnâ€™t want to think of the pain of hunger that trickled her throat like a pin prick. ""And I know it is forbidden , but you are the only friend I have, and friends need to know one anotherâ€™s name. So may I be inclined to know your name?"" She moved ever so gracefully to the edge of the cage. She knew not the name of the creature before her. Just that it was half beast, and half man. Rather half wolf, and half man."
2501,Redemption forever,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2983,2011-04-23T00:25:25,WinterStorm,"Jaerlynne looks at the vampire and feeling a little less tense speaks to her.<br/><br/>""Your brother usually gets me some type of meat to eat. Come closer to me if you are lonely master, I live to serve as I always have done for these many years and you can call be Jaerl,"" he says wagging his tail.<br/>His soft snow-white fur bristles as his hightened senses catch a sound. Then he yawns again and starts scratching his back.<br/><br/>""What's your name, if I might ask. If that is going to far please let me know,"" Jaerlynne says to the vampire girl.<br/><br/>His chains rattle as moves inside his cage. The collar around his neck glistens and his name tag swings into the light so that the vampire can see his name, Jaerl inscribed upon it. His eyes gaze out the window as he tries to imagine the feeling of running again, of being free to do what he wanted. This however is impossible due to the shackles that bind him to cage that he lives in. He doesn't blame the other vampires for fearing him. To them he was just a savage beast that needed to be tamed and restrained. All these things did not bother in at all, but what did bother him was the inability to feel the sun and the wind on his face as he had done before. He longed so much for that, even though he knew he would never get it. He was a prisoner and a slave, that was all to it. There was no escaping that fact. If he ever did need reminding the chains rattled about him and the barred walls were all he needed. His silvery blue eyes look into the vampire's as he intently waits for her to respond. His tail wags happily as he sees a smile appear on her once sullen face."
2502,Redemption forever,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2983,2011-04-30T01:59:20,Jawbone-ashtray,"Small wounds healed with lightening capability, particularly to an older wolf like Kamora, but it hardly bayed infection, infection led to a delayed regenerative process even with all the fast-acting properties of were-flesh. Most obviously it could lead to blood poisoning that could ultimately take them down the winding road to a long stay in the big bed beneath the earth. He'd heard of these things before; papercuts leading to hospitalisation and such like, infection giving the poor injured sod a one way ticket, do not pass go, do not collect two-hundred dollars, to their own funeral.<br/>An involuntary scowl of disapproval danced across his features, making his silvery eyes dull like old coins.<br/>Yes, he knew she had a role to play. Big, bad alpha, will of iron, skin of steel, disposition like the end of a meat cleaver and such, scare the bejesus out of them all, keep the stragglers in line, quell rebellion before it happened, but it irritated him. Sable hardly needed keeping in line, he knew his place like they'd etched it into his skull-- reminding him was<span style=""font-style: italic"">such</span>a good idea. Guh!<br/><br/>Whilst she planned an outfit he planned a change of shape.<br/><br/>Maybe he could catch her off guard later, give the wound a few sympathetics licks, grovel a bit after, that sounded good. You could see the gingers jaw jut in some strange form of determination as he only half watched his alpha dress. She was real work of art, every curve, every muscle... for some reason the dripping with blood and gore part only magnified her more... he cocked his head, arms folded... dazzling physical qualities. Didn't mean he was going to leave it there....<br/><br/>For a wolf there wasn't an iota of wilderness in Sables body.<br/>His skin was almost always fresh, scrubbed meticulously clean right down to the space under his fingernails. His teeth were white and dead straight, his hair and clothes though scruffy (scruffy being an understatement) were dirt free, in fact even the living space he'd claimed for his own in some long, lost wing of The House reflected such un-packish flaws.  It was a cluttered mess, but the kind the clinically minded labelled organised chaos-- and strictly organized it was. Everything had an order, everything had a place... if any one item found its way elsewhere it's be cluttering his head instead. That's how things worked. If so much as a coin wandered from the penny ashtray he'd<span style=""font-style: italic"">have</span>to have it back before the pack left for the hunt otherwise it niggled him, gnawed away at the back of his cerebral cortex with spiny little teeth...<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""I do hope all that trouble I went through just to keep you well fed does not go to waste."" </span><br/><br/>Sable jumped out of his skin and glanced up at her, snagging on the sharp pointy bit of her gaze for half a moment. He'd been chewing at his nails without even realising it that whole time, ""'Course nat ma'm,"" he lied shooting her a cheeky grin and a wink. He wasn't even hungry. Least not now, ""'Preciate all o' you 'n all y'do!"" he whipped out from his artillery of painfully quirky phrases and jogged over to what lump of meat she'd brought for him, picking it up feeling the blood running through the gaps in his fingers, testing its weight thoughtfully.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""> "" So I am hopping I can trust you to help me. As a low ranking wolf I expect that there is much you know about the pack that not even I can comprehend. And trust is of tee utmost importance at the moment. I need to know that I can trust one personâ€¦""</span><br/><br/>Sable didn't budge. Eyes still on the meat, picking at it with his nails.<br/><br/>Surely not... his head reeled... surely not him... why would she... he... he didn't fully trust him...<br/><br/>""There are..."" he suggested finally, voice coming out dry, willowy and scratchy, slowed down from it's usual freight train pace, each word carefully considered, pointedly put and equally pronounced, ""... members of the pack who've proven more capable than I have,"" he frowned down at the meat, unable to meet the Alphas eye, partly because he didn't want her catching the pebbledash of frustration he could feel uncurling in his veins like blood in water, ""countless times...."""
2503,Redemption forever,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2983,2011-05-02T22:53:43,zoruna,"Jarrell catches the scents of others. He did not like that fact. He often traversed the lands of his forest. It was not his persay just that he lived here nearly his entire life. In any case he catches the scents and heads in another direction. Catching more scents and backtracks away from the scents.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Scouts most likely.</span>He thinks to himself.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Need to put some space between me and them. I don't care if they are vampire or werewolf. I have no desire to interact with either of those races.</span>Those thoughts passing through his mind spurred him onwards. He jumps up into a tree. Launching himself into the air and from tree limb to tree limb. Trying to put as much space between him and them as possible.<br/><br/>He pulls out of his pouch a blood red fruit. And takes a bite of it. Drinking its juices and then retracting his fangs. Swallowing the juice which tasted and energized him like it was blood. He had found these seeds in an abandoned tomb deep, deep within the forest. And grown them. Whoever made them created the perfect blood fruit. So that is what he called it Bloodfruit. Eating the rest of the fruit he swallows then spirals onto the ground. Landing on his feet. And hopefully having put some distance between him and the scouts.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Markelos smiles. ""It is always good to be able to hang out with you my bestest and oldest friend."" he says with a grin. Wasting time as he flips the bible open. And pulls out a photograph. The cross swinging dangerously close to Daymon. Then again even he though kind had his impish moments. He looks at his buddy once more. ""Ah...but that is the joy of life dear friend."" he says. Laughing a bit then grows serious. Putting the photograph of the siblings he'd rescue. ""Ah...these two little ones. Siblings. Ages seven and recently turned four."" his mischievious smile widens. ""I don't really think it will bother you as your so hard to annoy lately."" he says teasingly. ""Both of them are werewolf half breeds my friend. And my newest adoptee's. Aside from a little boy about the girl's age. They are my newest children."" he says happily.</span>(Photo of siblings:m<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz260/TimeKeys/Decorated%20images/wind030_1.jpg"">http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz26 ... d030_1.jpg</a>m)"
2504,Redemption forever,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2983,2011-05-09T22:50:21,Ristina,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">""'Course nat ma'm, Preciate all o' you 'n all y'do!""</span>Sable picked at the meat carelessly. As if the food she had gotten him was hardly worth tasting. Then again even she agreed. The pack willingly ate the meat of a betrayed comrade. Though it was food. She could hardly bring herself to eat that meat. His sandy hair was plastered on his face, as he picked at the meat. Of course eating in human form would be more of a  problem as well. She sighed. Waiting before she spoke again. It would be a matter of time before she would get the answer she needed out of him.<br/><br/>""Of course you do my dear."" She gently tossed the envelope onto the table. After reglanceing at it.  Her green eyes stayed watching sable. The room smelt as it always did of dirt, dried blood, and semi mold from the grass outside. A wolfâ€™s nose smelt more than humanâ€™s. and more than vampires. An equipped adaptation that helped her pack survive..<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""There are...... members of the pack who've proven more capable than I have,""</span>She watched as shame crossed his face. He looked down as if he had done something so horrible that looking into her eyes was a sin. She wanted to chuckle , wanted to laugh, even in a bizarre way try to make sable smile. To think that there were more fitting members in the pack was ridiculous. No one else qualified as a wolf that she could trust. It was simple for her, trust no one, and suspect everyone. Or trust one wolf, keep a keen eye on this wolf, and have this wolf help her find the traitors. Option two seemed more of a reasonable option for her.<br/><br/>""Oh that would be if anyone has earned my trust in this pack. But no one has. No one but you. Sable this is not about who has earned a higher status, or proven to me their strength. This about loyalty. Loyalty to me is much different than  loyalty to you. I am looking for someone who is well the under dog like you. Someone that those that I am trying to keep watch on arenâ€™t going to suspect. I am sorry sable that you land in all those categories.""  Kamora looked up at the tan ceiling as if it held all the answers to everything. She glanced back at sable hopping that he would see what she has in him.<br/><br/>~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""It is always good to be able to hang out with you my bestest and oldest friend. Ah...but that is the joy of life dear friend.""</span>Markelos spoke carefully. Almost trying to soothe his way with sebastian.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Ah...these two little ones. Siblings. Ages seven and recently turned four. I don't really think it will bother you as your so hard to annoy lately. Both of them are werewolf half breeds my friend. And my newest adoptee's. Aside from a little boy about the girl's age. They are my newest children."" </span>Sebastian took a second, one second to think. Hesitating before he glanced at the picture. One was blonde with beautiful violet eyes. That made sebastian think the child to be a very smart boy. The girl on the other hand slightly reminded him of Kamora before she became the bitch of a wolf that she was. Before her lover was executed. But her lover was human then. He wondered about her relationship with Samuel Maximer. Could these children be the product of the vampire who was tossed out of society mating with a werewolf.  Sebastion shook the anger quickly away. The femaleâ€™s childâ€™s soft brown hair softened his heart. But it was too late to control his anger completely.<br/><br/>The glass that was resting on the counter next to him shattered. All his resolve left him. ""Those two children where did you find them?"" Sebastianâ€™s voice became very cold. As if ice had taken to his very breath. The sound from the glass shattering startled the lady at the desk. Even though she herself was a vampire. Sometimes it was even harder to deal with his anger. He looked at Daymon one last time. Wondering why the hell he has been silent. Then again Daymon was always the quite one. He darted his eyes from Markelos. His cold blue eyes scanning the floor in wait for his relativeâ€™s answer. ""Why would you adopt those children. I dear hope you are not planning on being slaughtered by the aristocrats dear friend?""  He glance once more at Markelos the resemblance between the two uncanny. Again waiting for his dear ""friendâ€™s "" response.<br/><br/>~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~<br/><br/><br/>""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Your brother usually gets me some type of meat to eat. Come closer to me if you are lonely master, I live to serve as I always have done for these many years and you can call be Jaerl,"" </span>The white wolf wagged his tail a little. His fluffy white fur like an offering that Leona couldnâ€™t resist. She hardly knew where her brother had stored her friendâ€™s food. It was sad to her that this creature had to feed on meat , and not an easy meal like blood. But not every creature could be the same. She watched her sky blue eyes seeing the wolf yawn. His sharp white teeth a beautiful sight to her. Then he began to scratch his back with his front leg that proved just how strong this wolf use to be. Even though now his legs werenâ€™t as strong because of his captivitivity.<br/><br/>""I'm sorry."" Her eyes softened. ""But I canâ€™t feed you. I donâ€™t know where he storeâ€™s your food."" She frowned. Trying hard to ignore the hunger pains in both her, and the wolf. Silver keys dangled from the wall to her left. As if calling for her to reach them. She gently stood up from the kneeling against the cage, and smoothly made her way over to the stone wall where the keys hung.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""What's your name, if I might ask. If that is going to far please let me know."" S</span>poke the wolf from behind her. She contemplated what her brother said. To not get too close to this friend of hers. But then she smiled. It has been far to long for her to go about life without getting this friendâ€™s name. She grabbed the keys, they jangled a bit  echoing on the empty walls. Then quickly she moved over to the cage and opened it , sliding herself into the cage. Then relocked the cage. That way she was now in the cage with the wolf.<br/><br/>""My name is Leona Hellsing.  And Jaerl we are friends. Your not my slave. I donâ€™t believe in that. We are caged together. Maybe not in the same way, but none the lessâ€¦we are both in the same situation now.""  She carefully made her way over to the wolf. Wrapping her hands around the wolf, as she carelessly slid the keys through the bar that way she couldnâ€™t unlock the cage , and get herself out of the cage. The only way she would get out is if her brother released the wolf with her. She felt the hunger pains, but she also felt an urge she had never feltâ€¦unless it was for her brother. A feeling that could only be described as lust. She suddenly grew afraid of this feeling. Slowly backing from the wolf. If she was to take the wolfâ€™s blood, she would end up doing something to the wolf that she had only done with her brother.<br/><br/>~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~<br/><br/>""Jacklyn Get the bastard!!!"" Screamed a man who was as tall as almost a basketball pole. The area around him was dark. The three scouts in the area were sent to keep a watch out for Kamora. But  instead ran into a vampire. This was even better. If they could bring a vampire to Lucas. Then they would be forever in his good graces.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""DRAKE YOU FUCKING BASTARD WHY DONâ€™T YOU DO IT YOURSELF!!""</span>Jacklyn was already ahead of him her sleek brown hair sliding behind her back as she ran like a huntress. The other werewolf was hiding further on ahead like a silent killer. Prepared to jump, and strike the vampire. But Jacklyn had already made her leap , landing atop the vampire while grappling his shoulder<span style=""font-style: italic"">. ""You give up now.""</span>She bit her sharp teeth into his shoulder. Trying in vein to slow the hot vampire down."
2505,Redemption forever,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2983,2011-05-22T17:43:23,Magic Shape Shifter,"Maleah woke up on a couch in a house she did not recognize, with a empty whiskey bottle in her hand. Around her were vampires...or maybe half wolves....no humans? She had a killer headache and couldn't care less. She sat up and fell off the couch, making the whiskey bottle break, yet nobody woke up.<br/>""Hard sleepers,"" she mumbled wiping her face with her hand. Then, she finally noticed she was in her bra and underwear.<br/><br/>""Crap."" she said, looking for her clothes. If her clothes was there, she couldn't see them. With all the empty bottles, sleeping bodies, and litter everywhere, she couldn't see the floor.<br/><br/>She jumped past some sleeping figures and to some stairs. Maybe there was a bedroom with some clothing she could steal, of course clothes that wouldn't reveal much. The pureblood family that took her in thought she was an angel, always polite...a human blood drinker. But, she's almost the opposite. She got drunk four times a week, the number of vampire men she slept with was past her actual age of 194. She was drunk for most of it. But the family never suspected where she went, they thought she was killing innocent humans. She would<span style=""font-style: italic"">never</span>do that. She shook her head, and that seemed to make the headache worst.<br/><br/>""Damn hangover!"" she said, rather angry. She always had a short temper.<br/><br/>She stomped up the stairs, still not waking the sleepers. She tore doors off their hinges looking for a room with girl clothes. Finally, after ripping open about seven doors she found a room that had something a girl would have in it: make-up. Maleah looked inside and saw a closet...a walk in closet with things she could possibly wear. She walked inside the room and into the closet, looking at clothes. Flipping through clothes, from skirts to dresses to tops to jeans, she found something decent looking that the family would expect her to wear: a light pink dress that goes  to her ankles.<br/><br/>She sighed. Slipping the dress on, she noticed some silver sandals that would match. She grabbed those as she also grabbed a matching silver purse. Then, she fell, almost ripping the silky dress. She sighed of relief when it didn't rip. She fixed the dress as she got up and slipped the sandals on. Grabbing the purse she rushed to a mirror that was over a table with a brush there. She brushed the tangles out of her silvery hair, making it pin straight. Her sapphire blue eyes shining. She grinned at herself.<br/><br/>""The family won't even think I went out to party...again,"" she laughed. She never called them her family, since they just brought her in.<br/><br/>She heard a noise, coming from behind her. She turned quickly and saw a white cat, young in age. She stared into its pale yellow eyes before suddenly grabbing the cat, the cat never having a chance to move. She examined it and hungry eyes. She licked her lips...she had to go hunting for animals blood, so she needed something to hold her over until then. Then, she plunged her fangs into the cat's body and within a couple of minutes, she dropped the cat's now limp body onto the floor. She went back into the room, wiping blood from her mouth. She opened the window that was in the room and jumped out.<br/><br/>The streets were empty and she knew where she was. The pureblood's house was just a mile away. She smirked to herself and began walking the direction towards the house."
2506,Redemption forever,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2983,2011-06-05T16:17:56,yagos69,"It is high noon. Everyone in this mansion is awake, looking on their own bussiness, since the early morning. It is fascinating how such a big mansion can be hidden in the forest. Suddenly everyone stops. Their heads turn on the same direction. The small forest breeze brings the sounds of briskly and swift, though heavy, footsteps to their ears. From the deep woods comes up Scott along with his hunting party, holding a lot of fresh meat in order to feed his pack.<br/><br/>Everyone goes around them forming a halh-circle.<br/><br/>""Gather around children!"" Says Scott aloud. ""It's feeding time!"" A big smile rip his face as he said those words. 'Children'. He was the youngest Alpha in his ""tribe"", as he liked to call his pack, but they were used to be called like this by him. They respected him as a true leader. The souless bodies of bears, wildboars and deers were thrown in front of the hungry pack, making them all water their mouths. He tore a head off of its body and threw it a few meters away. His raven thanked him with a content cow as it tore its rostrum into the head's eye. He grabed a chunk of meat for him.<br/><br/>""On to the food guys!"" He said and started lauging as he saw his packmates tranforming and deeping their teeth into the fresh, still marked with blood, meat.<br/><br/>The smell of blood and eaten flesh pierced his nosstrills. The sounds of teeth and claws reaping the flesh intrigued his, still human- like, ears. He couldn't resist anymore. Taking his ""true form"", as he called it, he put an end to his own hunger.<br/><br/>When finished he took his human form and, with a psychotic grin on his face, licked the remaining blood.<br/><br/>""When everyone is done with the munches, I want all of you puppies gathered to the center of the mansion!"" he stated in a joking manner and went to his chambers.<br/><br/>There wasn't really a hierarchy in his pack. Except him having the last word in a decision, he considered himself equal to other packmates. An omega had the same rights with an alpha, and the opposite. Or at least some of the rights. That is one of the reasons there was concord inside the pack and also why the wolves followed him blindly sometimes.<br/><br/>The feast was over. Everyone now was gathered. Scott went on the highest place so everyone could see him. He cleaned his throat making it look formal but also funny at the same time and said: ""My dear friends, the reason I interrupted your work is of utmost importance!"" His voice strong and fisty. He took a good look below. Good. Everyone was paying attention. ""As you know one of our pack rules is that we don't attack unless we feel threatened or insulted! That is why we haven't held war against those blood- sucking nancies all these years!"" The crowd below him started mumbling but stoped when they heard the sound of his boot hitting the floor. ""But those days rumors hav come to my ears! Rumors I loath to believe! They say that for a long time this family of bastard aristocrats,the Hellsings, hold an Alpha as prisoner!"" At this point loud voices came out of the gathered crowd. ""Listen to me children! This insult is not to be taken lightly as is the true reason of the war between known packs and Hellsing family! I say that it is time to make them pay!"" The crowd cheered with agreement. ""I like to hear your voices became one in times like these! So my pack, are you with me?"" A warcry gave him the desired answer. ""That is what I wanted to hear. But as you know we alone can't fight without the support of other packs, so I'm gonna send some of you to inform them. I, with twenty more wolves will go to a pack whose leader is known for her iron leaderhip. We travel when the night comes, so team up and wait for the moon!""<br/><br/>Scott returned to his room. His raven was standing in the window looking at him with its void eyes. ""What? Didn't I give a good speech?"" He said and laughed looking back at the raven.<br/>..........................................................................................................................<br/><br/>The night came, swallowing the last rays of the sun in its blackness. Howls were hearing outside the mansion. Scott and his small group was already travelling. The mansion behind them was getting smaller in every swift step. Many ours had passed until they got to the foreign territory.<br/>Scott could smell the tension that was held inside that territory. He turned into human and approached with his packmates following him. ""Stop! Who are you and what do you want in a strange territory?"" a man stoped him. ""The name's Scott. I'm an Alpha. May I have an audience with Kamora Sanchez?"" he said in a playful manner while the very same psychotic grin made his face look insane."
2507,Redemption forever,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2983,2011-06-07T21:26:50,WinterStorm,"Jaerlynne yawns and wraps his tail around hmself.<br/>He then looks out the window up the ball of fire which is the sun. How he longed to see his kind again, to run and hunt alongside them. He knew however that this may never be for the chains that bound him remind him of who and what he is now. He is a slave and a prisoner of the arch-enemy of his kind the vampires. A light of hope remains nonetheless, for his friends and brothers in arms know of his sacrifice and are searching for him. With a final yawn, Jaerlynne closes his eyes and falls asleep."
2508,Redemption forever,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2983,2011-06-25T22:11:15,diejello99,"<span style=""color: #408040"">             Rain pattered against the window next to Hroldar as he sat in a wooden chair. <span style=""font-style: italic"">Another rainy day,</span> he thought solemnly to himself. For these past few weeks, it seemed to rain a lot, almost trying to remind him of the many losses he faced, for it was also upon a rainy night such as this, only a month ago, where his friend was found dead the next morning, chest riddled with silver bullets. And was only a few days afterward that Hroldar's fiancee faced the same fate. It seemed like, with the gang and assassin activity growing on the streets due to the war, no one was safe to walk the once-safe streets alone anymore.<br/>             ""Damn war,"" He unintentionally blurted.<br/>           Emaelia, one of his first pack-mates, female beta, and best female friend, shot him a sympathetic look. Besides his late fiancee, she was also the only female that knew him so well, for she knew instantly the source of his outburst.<br/>             Placing a lock of her charcoal, wavy hair behind her ear, she opened her mouth as to say something to Hroldar, when Kevin, one of the newer and younger recruits, came in, soaked from head to toe, and half out of breath.<br/>          ""Brother [the new recruits were not allowed to call higher-ranked pack brothers and sisters by their names, but rather by titles such as Brother and Sister], it...it is G-Geroth,"" Kevin said between breaths.<br/>         ""What is it, Kid [name of endearment, rather than a name of degradation, to the younger and closer members of the pack]?"" Hroldar knew the answer, but was afraid to admit it. Geroth was the youngest member of their pack, only a mere age of 14 years-old. Guilt gripped his heart as a recent memory came to mind. In fact, it only happened a few days ago.<br/> <br/> <span style=""font-style: italic"">Why can't I fight with you guys?"" Geroth asked, blushed with frustration.<br/>             ""Because,"" Hroldar replied calmly, as he tried to hold back his anger at Geroth's insolence, ""you are fourteen and therefore too young to fight. That is why you're being trained, Kid.""<br/>            ""But I am a brother just like anyone else. I mean look at Sissy over there,"" Geroth said, pointing to a fragile-looking chocolate brown girl with large innocent brown eyes, her long braided black hair tight tightly back, ""She's, what, eighteen? And she's a SISTER. I am a BROTHER so why in the HELL can I not fight with you?! I mean just LOOK AT HER!! She couldn't hardly hurt a FLY!!"" Shooting Geroth a hurt and embarrassed look, Sissy made a quick exit through the nearest door.<br/>         ""Sissy is actually an AMAZING fighter, despite her small size,"" Hroldar retorted. ""Now I'm not changing my mind-"" He said. However, he was abruptly silenced by a knife [which all members were required to carry for protection] to his throat. ""I wouldn't do that if i were you,"" Hroldar said, staring into the flaming golden eyes of Geroth.<br/>          ""I AM strong enough to fight,"" Geroth retorted, through clenched teeth.<br/>          ""Oh yeah?"" Hroldar whispered, his voice dripping with quiet intimidation and challenge. Then he did something the young arrogant Geroth did not expect. Taking hold of Geroth's wrist of the hand which carried the knife, he wrenched that arm behind Geroth's head far enough to hurt him and loosen his grip on the knife, but carefully enough not to rip his muscle or cut his neck with the knife while it was in Geroth's grasp. Then, with the other hand, Hroldar wrenched the knife from Geroth's weakened grasp. Pocketing the knife and still wrenching Geroth's arm carefully behind his back, Hroldar then used that arm to spin the child about-face and gave him a rough push to the floor.<br/>          ""Go to your room,"" Hroldar ordered as he sat back down in his chair, his patience at an end. ""NOW.""<br/>         Angrily, yet obediently, Geroth picked himself off the ground, and then, shooting Hroldar a betrayed look, stormed off to his room.</span><br/>             ""He...he was walking the streets alone when i found him,"" Kevin replied, breaking Hroldar out of his moment of flashback. ""He seemed like he was in a hurry. I-I didn't think anything of it, but I asked him where he was going, just for the hell of it...and...he-he told me...""<br/>         ""Well?"" Hroldar prodded, impatiently, yet fearfully.<br/>           Sighing with exasperation, Kevin continued, ""He told me he was going to prove himself. He was going to slaughter some vampires. Tonight. And then he ran off. I tried and tried to convince him not to go, but he did anyway. And you know how fast he is. I tried to catch up with him, but I couldn't get there fast enough..."" Kevin trailed off, clearly too emotional to go on. Hroldar prodded once again however.<br/>         Tears welling in his eyes, Kevin continued on once more, ""When i got there, I found him in his lycan form...and...surrounding him were...the Nightwalkers. I tried to intervene, but I was knocked out by one of the gang members who jumped down from the tree behind me...When I woke, I found him...oh, Brother you're not going to like this."" <br/>        ""Go on please,"" Hroldar prodded again, tears beginning to well in his own eyes.<br/>       ""I found him lying there in a pool of <span style=""font-style: italic"">blood</span>, hundreds of bullet wounds in him, and-and his throat. Oh God...it was ripped open horribly.""<br/>           ""Oh God,"" Hroldar muttered in shock, the pain and guilt of this situation hitting him full-force.<br/>        Still standing in the door way, torn by extreme grief, Kevin let it all out. He got down on his knees, wrapping his hands around his ears, as one does when they are in extreme terror or grief.<br/>         ""Oh God, I'm so sorry, Brother!"" he screamed from pure agony and guilt. ""I'm so sorry, I'm so sorry..."" Kevin whimpered repeatedly to himself, rocking back and forth, still on his knees and his hands still over his ears.<br/>           ""Come here, Kid,"" Hroldar commanded Kevin gently, tears streaming down his own face. He reluctantly obeyed, walking over to Hroldar, his head down and jet black hair hanging in his tan face. ""Sit,"" Hroldar ordered once more. Kevin obediently kneeled before him. Gently taking Kevin's face in both of his hands, Hroldar said, ""Listen, it's not your fault. You did all you could, risking your life for him.""<br/>           ""But I loved him,"" Kevin whimpered sadly.<br/>            ""Shh, shh, I know you did. We all did. And you proved your love and loyalty to your brother much better than I could ever do. Don't-don't blame yourself. It was I that made him go. If I only let him fight with us, the poor child would still be alive.""<br/>          ""I'll kill them,"" Kevin whispered through gritted teeth, breaking eye contact with Hroldar for a moment.<br/>            ""No, I couldn't stand to lose another brother. We don't go anywhere alone. Just remember that, Kid. Not ANYWHERE. If we kill the Nightwalkers, we kill them together. Now go to your room, and try to get some sleep tonight. Please. I should be the one to worry about this."" Then, kissing his brother on the forehead, they bid each other goodnight, and Kevin departed to his room. With orders from Hroldar to go comfort Kevin, Emaelia left the room as well.<br/>            With the other pack members now in their rooms, Hroldar was left with his thoughts. There he sat, with hot, salty, bitter tears streaming down his face, and a heart burning with revenge...</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF0000""> Nice, cool rain trickled down the middle of Hunter's face as he took his late-night walk. After dealing with that little pest of a werewolf, he was surprisingly famished. During his walk, he ventured on through a nearby park, when he suddenly smelled the sweet scent of human blood. Instantly, his heart raced with desire. However, no matter where he looked, he could not find the source of this scent...that is until he came to a tree across from a bench. Low and behold, sitting upon the bench was the source of the scent. A tan girl who carried a slightly darker complexion than him, puffy auburn hair (probably dyed), a black low-cut tank top that tied around the back of her neck, and dark blue shorts that barely reached her upper thigh. But it was her face that captivated him the most. That perfect long nose, the full lips, high cheekbones, and her exotic face. He loved when his victims where beautiful. It made the chase all the more worth while<br/>        To arouse her attention, he intentionally rustled the bush next to the tree he was hiding behind. Instantly, the girl was on her feet, shifting her eyes from side-to-side fearfully. Apparently she knew how dangerous it was to be on the streets alone at night what with this war and all the deaths (especially of all the humans), and yet there she was alone in the park. At night.<br/>         He rustled the bush again, a little louder this time. That was enough to bring her to her senses. Like a smart person, she speed-walked away from the bench. However, she was little too late with leaving that spot, for immediately Hunter came out from behind the tree and followed her trail, walking slowly and confidently as a predator does to its prey just before it attacks. To his surprise and satisfaction, she must have heard his foot steps, for she immediately quickened her pace. <span style=""font-style: italic"">The hunt is on.],</span> he though to himself as he too quickened his pace only slightly. <br/>          In pure curiosity, she looked over her shoulder, and soon came in eye-contact with her predator. He sensed her pulse quicken with fear as her eyes fell on his face. Instantly she turned away and broke into a run. However, she because she only carried the speed of a mere human, her escape was short-lived, for, within seconds, Hunter caught up with her and seized her. Taking hold of his prey's arms in an iron grip, he pulled her to him, leaned his head down to her neck, and sucked the life from her...literally.  <span style=""font-style: italic"">Ugh, well that chase was short-lived,</span> he thought miserably to himself.<br/>                                 .                            .                   .<br/><br/>Walking into his lair (or more like a huge Victorian house of a vampire hunter that they broke into and slaughtered the owner of a few years ago), Hunter caught sight of a very displeasing sight. There, seated on the floor and the couch were his gang minions, just sitting there talking and laughing. However, as their eyes fell upon his face, they all went silent, all looking like deers caught in headlights.<br/>           ""What are you guys doing sitting around?!"" He asked angrily.<br/>            ""Ummm...well...,"" one of his minions stuttered.<br/>               ""Stop trying to search for a fucking excuse! There is no excuse for why you all are sitting on your asses!""<br/>             ""But I'm tired and hungry, man,"" one of his new recruits spoke. ""We've been ambushing people all day. I need a break, know what I'm sayin'?""<br/>            ""Fuck your break!"" Then slamming the recruit up against the wall, Hunter whispered intimidatingly to him, ""And call me '<span style=""font-style: italic"">man</span>' again and I'll snap your neck in five different places. Got it?""<br/>            ""Y-yeah, ma-I mean, yes, Master.""<br/>           ""Good. Oh, and one more thing, you'll get your share of the blood when I say you will. Is <span style=""font-style: italic"">that</span> clear?""<br/>              ""Yes, Master."" The recruit locked his bright orange-golden, starved, crazed eyes fearfully with Hunter's dark, confident, charcoal ones as Hunter let go of his collar. The recruit dropped to the floor and picked himself up slowly, suddenly cautious of every move he makes in the sight of his Master.<br/>             ""Now go, ""Hunter commanded the recruit. ""Catch us some breakfast for tomorrow morning."" Then he turned to all of the recruits and, in a loud, booming voice, commanded them, ""Recruits, all of you, go now and hunt with him. Bring as much prey as you can back with you and kill whoever gets in your way.""<br/>            For a moment, they stood there looking like they were confused.<br/>             ""Well?? <span style=""font-style: italic"">Go, you dumb shits!</span>""<br/>               With that, they all ran out the door simultaneously. Still staring at the front door, Hunter stood there, deep in thought, when one of his oldest and most trusted minions, known as the Executor, walked up to him.<br/>              ""Well, now what, man?"" He asked<br/>             ""We kill until every last bit of opposition is destroyed, and until <span style=""font-style: italic"">we</span> rule the lands,"" Hunter replied. However, he had no intention of a <span style=""font-style: italic"">we</span>. <span style=""font-style: italic"">He</span>, as he truly intended, would be the only ruler here, and everyone else would be his underlings...</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF8000""> Rain assaulted the ground above in relentless torrents. However, housed in his secret underground den, Jeison was safe from the torrents, seated in a wooden chair made of oak with candles burning on a table before him. <br/>             Will finish rest later </span>"
2509,Darkened Past and Pursuit (reopened and started new Open SL),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2991&start=20,2011-05-05T00:53:33,Nehmahati,"((WinterStorm, please try to keep your turns in order with the posts, so that other people have a chance to fairly post in return to everyone's actions.))<br/><br/>Kala quickly swiveled in place as she heard the voice from behind her and her vibrant green eyes narrowed.  It was some apparition, or at least she thought it was.  It was clearly not possessing any sort of energy she could sense.  Suddenly, the man was duplicated and they began to advance on her.  Every muscle tensed and she let out a low warning growl.  As they surrounded her, the man began to babble about her needing protection and suddenly, with a flash of light, she was standing in front of her front door.  It was here that the actual man was standing and also, the man from her window with him.<br/><br/>""What the fuck..."" She muttered low under her breath as the man once again began to babble some nonsense about wanting to meet her past life and some other guy's name who's last name matched Nehmahati's.  ""Who the fuck are you talking about?""  She snapped and then she realized that the man was talking about the other one who had been outside of her window.  She heard what she presumed was Kalab's angry words.  The fury within them were enough to even send chills down her spine and yet it too seemed oh so familiar.<br/><br/>She could still feel the pull to this man and it confused the hell out of her.  His words were suddenly directed towards her and she tensed once more, her eyes narrowing.  No one was going to force her to go anywhere.  She didn't know these two men from adam.  The other vampire spoke once more and then began to transform before them.<br/><br/>And then those words left his mouth and for a moment, her thoughts of self survival were gone as laughter burst from her mouth.  She couldn't help it.  ""Is this guy serious?  Dracula?  Really?""  She couldn't help the humour that came to mind, but as her gaze fell on Kalab, her face grew serious and she stiffened.  ""Both of you have another thing coming to you.  You-""  She pointed a finger at this self proclaimed 'Dracula'  ""Need to shove off and lose that silly little title if you want anyone to take you seriously.  I don't know who the fuck you are, but no one asked for your help.  You lay one more finger on me and I'll cut them off.""  She spat the words.<br/><br/>Then she turned to Kalab, her finger shifting from 'Dracula' to Kalab.  ""And you....I don't know who the hell you are either.  I'll be damned if anyone is dragging me anywhere.  Now if you'll excuse me, I have to go.""  She gave them both a dangerous look.  ""Don't either of you try to follow me.""  She shoved past both of them and hurried down the hallway towards the stairs.  This entire situation was fucked up and beyong strange.  Not only was she having to contend with vampires hunting her, but now it seemed she was having to deal with whack jobs that wanted to 'save' her and whisk her off somewhere.  She would be glad when she got the hell out of town, got the hell out of dodge and could relax."
2510,Darkened Past and Pursuit (reopened and started new Open SL),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2991&start=20,2011-05-05T16:25:24,WinterStorm,Deleted
2511,Darkened Past and Pursuit (reopened and started new Open SL),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2991&start=20,2011-05-09T22:33:05,Goblin,"Draculaâ€¦ Kalabâ€™s expression was, for a moment, that of a parent humoring a child who wanted to be called by some foolish nickname. So many vampires wanted to be him, but it didnâ€™t matter much to Kalab if one, all, or none of them were telling the truth. What mattered was that this mage was annoying. It surprised him not at all that Nehmahati put him in his place.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">â€œDonâ€™t either of you try to follow me.â€ </span>As if he needed to try. Disregarding her demand, he disgustedly shook the card from his hand and walked after her. It spiraled onto the floor and lay there, discarded. With proper knowledge and planning, one did not need the assistance of strangers. Especially not of mages that wouldnâ€™t know subtle if it fell from the sky onto their heads. â€œGood riddance,â€ he said of the vampire mage when he was finally gone.<br/><br/>Perhaps when things got worse, she would more willingly come with him. But he wasnâ€™t just going to leave Nehmahati on her own. Maybe soon she wouldnâ€™t so much distrust him. Kalab hadnâ€™t given her reason to, and knew very well that even if she didnâ€™t know it and might not believe him yet, he loved her. And she loved him. She had to. Because he loved his dear heart in a way that no one else could. Not like the covetous want of men that couldnâ€™t have her, but in the way that only the twin to her soul could."
2512,Darkened Past and Pursuit (reopened and started new Open SL),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2991&start=20,2011-05-11T04:37:35,Nehmahati,"Kala nearly collided with the man who appeared in front of her and she felt a growl of frustration slip from her lips, teeth grinded as she narrowed her eyes.  If this fool didn't get out of her face soon, she was going to show him how much she appreciated his 'help'.  The lights around them went out and she closed her eyes for a moment, uttering a heavy sigh.<br/><br/>She felt the card slip within her hand and she arched a brow.  When she opened her eyes, she didn't see hide nor hair of the man who was once before her.  She tossed the card, hoping that the man would be done with his charades, but she highly doubt he was.  She would have to deal with him when the time came.  At the moment, she had other more important things to tend to.<br/><br/>She hurried down the stairs, but she could still feel Kalab's presence.  She was frustrated, but at least, for the moment, he wasn't stopping her.  She didn't even bother to try and look around for him.  Instead, when she spoke, her eyes were staring straight forward and she was rushing out the apartment door and into the night air, savoring the coolness of it on her flushed cheeks.  ""I told you not to follow me.  I don't know who you are and I'm not going to go with you anywhere.""  She said, hoping that it would send him away, though they had already been said before.<br/><br/>Her eyes shifted over the street.  She didn't need to be distracted by this right now, she needed to get the hell out of town, she needed to keep her guard up.  Was Ellon already here?  Had he already sent someone?  She hoped not.  How much time had she wasted?  She wasn't sure and she didn't have time to think about it.  She took one more glance around before turning and beganning to make her way down a side alleyway.  She'd have to get a ticket and take a bus out of town.  After that, she'd figure out her long term plan."
2513,Darkened Past and Pursuit (reopened and started new Open SL),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2991&start=20,2011-05-12T17:38:06,WinterStorm,Deleted
2514,Darkened Past and Pursuit (reopened and started new Open SL),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2991&start=20,2011-05-17T04:08:19,Goblin,"That thrice damned mageâ€¦ Kalab considered killing him just because he was annoying. Hardly even gave a man the time to think. And the most basic lesson was not to go flashing power around like that on the human plane. There were far too many things that wanted to eat it, take it, or simply just hated it.<br/><br/>Instead, he said nothing and only continued to follow after Nemahati, a silent shadow until he was addressed directly. â€œYou do know who I am, dear heart. And because you wonâ€™t come with me, Iâ€™ll follow you. Itâ€™s always been that way.â€<span style=""font-style: italic"">Tell me you rememberâ€¦</span>Only he didnâ€™t say that. It was desperate and he was not. How long would it take for her to see wisdom? Much too long, most likely. Heâ€™d be lying if he told anyone, even himself, that was alright. But he was willing to wait her out. If there was nothing else for it.<br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;"">--------</div><br/><br/>Hyperion was told heâ€™d have to wait. Hyperion was not a very patient person. The electric shock feeling of something being wrong danced up and down his spine. It was a feeling heâ€™d always paid attention to. It had gotten him out of more spots than he could count. But this time it had nothing to do with the building or the people. Nothing to do with anything he could figure out. It sure was unpleasant though. All the hair on his arms and the back of his neck stood on end.<br/><br/>Within four minutes, heâ€™d gotten bored. Politely, he rapped his knuckles on a desk to get the attention of the female with the phone growing from her ear. â€œTell me where Ellon is, or I start rippinâ€™ down doors. I donâ€™t find him, I start with arms. If he still ainâ€™t here, itâ€™s heads and hearts.â€ All the while, he smiled amiably, except for the fang points that were pressed against his bottom lip."
2515,Darkened Past and Pursuit (reopened and started new Open SL),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2991&start=20,2011-05-17T05:11:49,Nehmahati,"Kala was ready to rip this mother fucker's spine out.  As the vampire reappeared beside her, speaking about how the coast was clear and speaking as if she gave a fuck about who he was.  But before she could make a decision on how to handle him, he was gone.  She stopped for just a moment, bringing her fingers up to rub against her forehead.  Her temples were aching.  These numbskulls were giving her a headache and she didn't have time to deal with their bullshit.<br/><br/><br/>Her eyes opened and she spotted the card with the note on the ground.  She didn't even bother.  She didn't care what the overly flamboyant vampire had to say.  Giving a sigh she tried to focus.  Just as she felt like she might be finding her calm, she heard Kalab's voice.  A low and threatening growl erupted from her throat, as her lips peeled back, anger lighting her vibrant green eyes.  ""FUCK.....OFF!  I don't KNOW you!  I don't care who you are, or who you think I am!""  She yelled in frustration.<br/><br/>She was tempting fate, she knew she was.  She didn't know what this being as capable of.  She didn't even know exactly what it was.  But at this point, she didn't care.  All she wanted was to skip town, to be able to relax.  She could still feel the pull she felt for him, but it frustrated her even more.  She would have been confused, but she didn't have time to be confused.  Instead, she would focus it into anger, as she usually did.<br/><br/>She turned sharply on her heel, hurrying down the alleyway with quick sure steps.  It was several blocks away from the nearest bus station.  She could have had a car, but that meant having something under her name.  She didn't know shit about stealing and highjacking cars and prefered not to try either.  She wasn't a theif.  So she walked, took public, anonymous transport most times.  This night, it seemed, was going to be a long walk and dangerous.  Ellon was looking for her, she had a price for bounty and it seems like she had a few lost puppy dogs attached to her tail.  It was nights like these that she was glad she had no one to attach herself to."
2516,Darkened Past and Pursuit (reopened and started new Open SL),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2991&start=20,2011-06-09T06:36:25,Goblin,"But he didnâ€™t seem to take this too harshly, only smiled and continued to trail along behind her. It would have been easy to mistake it for some lost puppy act. Kalab simply knew she wasnâ€™t ready to listen to him yet.<br/><br/>It irritated him just a little to have no idea of why she running, but neither would that come out unless he was patient, he was certain of it. Nehmahati was scared and confused, and when she was, she was angry. When she was angry, she snapped at him instead of listening to him.<br/><br/>So even though Kalab knew he should just be quiet and let her find someplace that was safer to her than here, he said, â€œWe should go somewhere private.â€ Because it was, however, such an obvious statement in her hurried worry he added before she could interrupt, â€œAnd I know somewhere close that no one would expect you to be.â€ You can sit still and plan ahead for once, was what he didnâ€™t add. There were far too many questions he had for her to purposely try to get her temper going again."
2517,Darkened Past and Pursuit (reopened and started new Open SL),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2991&start=20,2011-06-11T01:01:10,Nehmahati,"He was still following her and she was getting irritated.  Her boots padded softly against the concrete as she walked, trying to ignore him at first.  When he spoke once more, she stopped, staring straight forward as her frustration flushed her cheeks.  This guy wasn't going to simply leave her alone and she didn't need someone following her all the way to wherever she was planning to go.  Maybe if she let him talk for a few minutes, he would leave her be.  Sliding a blade from underneath the arm of her jacket, she swiveled around, quickly stepped up to him, bringing her body close to his own.<br/><br/>Her hand lifted, the blade held perfectly still underneath his chin.  ""Fine.  I'll make you a deal.  You bring me to this place, I hear what you have to say and then you leave me alone, got it?""  She said harshly, emerald green eyes narrowed.  ""If you try anything funny....anything at all, you won't live to regret it.""  She said, pressing the knife a little harder to his throat to emphasis that she meant what she said.  Even as she threatened him, being this close to him stirred something within her and she could feel that pull towards him.  She struggled to keep anything from showing on her face, attempting to keep her expression cold and neutral."
2518,Darkened Past and Pursuit (reopened and started new Open SL),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2991&start=20,2011-06-12T20:19:15,WinterStorm,Deleted
2519,Darkened Past and Pursuit (reopened and started new Open SL),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2991&start=20,2011-07-07T01:10:47,Goblin,"Oh he wanted to kiss her, just the same as the blade kissed his throat. And she didnâ€™t even know that her furious reaction only made him want it more. She was so upset, so dangerous. And such a beauty when she was angry.<br/><br/>Something funny? Kalab stared straight back at her, never backing down from this woman who was his only equal, his goddess of a lover. Cold and hard as gems and unreadable in their damnable, eternal patience, eyes that were otherwise identical to hers accepted the scorn. But he did smile as the sharp point drew a dot of blood. â€œIâ€™d never regret it.â€ Nemahati wanted to be close to him, he could see it in her struggle to treat him just as sheâ€™d treated that annoying vampire. At times like these, he thought, just maybe, it would be best if they were all goneâ€¦ But, without them, neither he nor Nemahati would have a purpose, and then what might happen?<br/><br/>A hand that had remained at his side very slowly and cautiously pushed the blade away from his throat.<span style=""font-style: italic"">What an awful idea Kalabâ€¦</span>He justâ€¦ he had to. He was very careful not to let the knife go, even though the edge pressed into his palm and threatened to slice his hand open. The knuckles of his free hand brushed over her cheek before he closed the distance between them to kiss her. It was a chaste kiss that he laid on her lips, over in the same instant heâ€™d done it. But it was the very thing he had wanted to do since the moment heâ€™d found her. With the same unreadable expression, he waited for her to probably strike him, still not daring for one moment to let go of the blade.<br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;"">--------</div><br/><br/>They watched from above. Took note of the male and female on the ground, and the other male some distance away. There had been scentless echoes of that loner. They had avoided those. One left a marker behind, a small chink in the cement. Then both shadows vanished, flitting away with breathtaking speed. Back into the darkness. The long shadows cast by yellowed streetlights and flashing neon simplyâ€¦ ate them."
2520,Darkened Past and Pursuit (reopened and started new Open SL),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2991&start=20,2011-07-07T03:02:10,Nehmahati,"Hearing Claer's voice is the only thing that distracted her as Kalab brough his hand up to circle fingers around the blade that was pressed upon his throat.  For a moment, aggitation fluttered over the features of her face at hearing the voice, but when she felt movement, her eyes sharply cast back towards Kalab.<br/><br/>He had spoke, but she had been distracted by the other voice to remember what he had said.  Something about how he would not regret it.  Her eyes caught his and for a moment, she was frozen there.  The touch of his knuckles against her cheek caused the flesh to tingle and she drew in a sharp breath, her heart pounding in her throat.  What the hell was wrong with her?  Why wasn't she stopping him?<br/><br/>And then he kissed her.  It was a small thing, chaste.  But the moment his lips brushed hers, she was lost in herself.  For that split second, nothing but the two of them were there.  But then something in her gut, her instinct picked up on something.  She couldn't tell what it was, but it was enough to snap her out of it.<br/><br/>Instinctively, her free hand, balled in a fist swung towards his jaw to hit it's mark.  Her other hand which held the blade, attempted to jerk it back out of his hand.  ""Do that again and it won't be my fist that meets your face next time.""  She drew in a breath, trying to steady her racing heart.  Her eyes flitted around them, trying to tell if they were being watched.<br/><br/>When she saw nothing, her eyes finally shifted back to him.  ""Where was it you wanted to go to talk?  I want to get this over with.""  She kept her face as neutral as she could.  She still struggled with the pull she felt for him.  What was it about this man?  She didn't have a clue and that was what scared her."
2521,Darkened Past and Pursuit (reopened and started new Open SL),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2991&start=20,2011-07-15T04:50:00,Goblin,"â€œI deserved that, didnâ€™t I?â€ Kalab smiled, truly smiled at her, expression dancing with impressed amusement. He wasnâ€™t surprised in the least that Nehmahati would have struck him for overstepping this line in the sand. But sheâ€™d erase it herself, sooner or later. Or he would, if she insisted on being so gods-damned stubborn. Because she wanted him to have done it. And probably hated that she did.<br/><br/>He let her have her blade back, and wiped the line of blood sliced from his palm unconcernedly on the leg of a pair of blue jeans he wore so awkwardly. A few droplets pattered onto the cement. â€œCome, dear heart. This place is not fancy, but it is hidden, I assure you.â€<br/><br/>With that, he led her, not quite in the opposite direction sheâ€™d been going, but at an angle. Through alleys and once down the silent tunnel of the subway, as if concerned they were being followed. He didnâ€™t say a word, but when they reached the far end of the tunnel, instead of coming back out or even waiting for a tram, he stepped down onto the tracks and offered Nehmahati help down as well.<br/><br/>He ducked into the first doorway on the track. It felt like stepping through a thin wall of water as he passed, and Kalab relaxed visibly once inside. It might not have been so obvious that this was where heâ€™d been staying, though the normal subway maintenance accoutrements had been cleared out in favor of shelves stacked with weaponry of nearly every kind. â€œSit,â€ he told her gently, waving a hand distractedly at the single chair against the wall between a desk and cot."
2522,Darkened Past and Pursuit (reopened and started new Open SL),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2991&start=20,2011-07-16T01:44:51,Nehmahati,"Despite his words, she could tell that he was pleased with himself and her actions.  The look on his face only frustrated her more.  When he let go of her blade, she debated on weither or not to sheath it once more, but finally, she chose to sheath it as he spoke.  When he turned, she hesitated a moment before she followed in toe, her steps almost soundless.<br/><br/>The distance at which they traveled and the seclusion of the spot he finally seemed to choose when he stepped down unto the tracks made her nervous.  For a moment, she hesitated.  Was this really wise?  What could he be leading her to?  But he was only one entity, though in all honesty, she didn't even know what this creature was or how powerful it was.<br/><br/>After a few moments, she finally let out a begrudging sigh and eyed his hand which was offered in help.  Disreguarding the help, she stepped down herself, keeping her sharp green eyes keenly upon his face.  She didn't trust him, but if this was the only way to get him to leave her alone, then she needed to get it over with.  That instinctual feeling of being drawn to him never subsided and if anything was growing stronger, which terrified her.<br/><br/>When he ducked into a doorway a small frown curved her lips, but she followed.  She could feel something as she stepped through, though she couldn't put her finger on it.  Her eyes scanned over the shelves which were stacked with weaponry to the single chair against the wall between a desk and a cot.  When he commanded that she sit, her first instinct was to do so without question.  She hesitated, her eyes searing into the man with a cold look before she finally took a seat on the chair.  She sat in the chair rigidly, her hands rested near her blades in instinctual precaution.  When she looked up at him, he almost seemed to tower over her.  ""What is it that you needed to speak with me about that would require you to bring me to a nook in a subway tunnel?""  She finally spoke, her voice threaded with annoyance, though her heart thundered in her chest."
2523,Darkened Past and Pursuit (reopened and started new Open SL),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2991&start=20,2011-07-16T06:40:50,WinterStorm,"I scratch behind my ears and yawn very loudly. Then I become silent as I hear the sound of voices all around me. I scurry deep into a corner and become as still as a statue. I sniff the air but remain motionless as two figures infornt of me converse. Even my long fluffy white tail is hidden from view. Through the darkness of the subway tunnel and gaze in the direction of the voices. Unfortinately my chains rattle loudly and scape across the floor as I try to hide them. I freeze and wait.<br/><br/>Gulp! My ears twitch at the sound of every movement, but my eyes remain fized on the two figures in front of me. Never blinking or giving my eyes any rest, I wait for the outcome of my actions. For what seems to be hours I wait for the figures to move. Then one of the figures charges straight at me. I can see the glint of his knife in the dim lit tunnel. It screams death but it is not to be. For as the blade pierces my chest I seizes the man's arm and the wound begins to heal."
2524,Darkened Past and Pursuit (reopened and started new Open SL),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2991&start=20,2011-07-17T03:54:02,Goblin,"â€œYou felt it,â€ he stated, kneeling in front of her once heâ€™d realized that she was a little uncomfortable with him standing above her. He hadnâ€™t even done so to intimidate her, but because it was the only chair so he offered it to her. â€œThereâ€™s aâ€¦ a ward. So itâ€™s safe here, and no one can hear us. No one can pass it except for the two of us.â€ He neglected to say that the barrier was only spun with himself in mind, but that of course she could walk through it without leave from him. Maybe it was a testâ€¦ It certainly would have explained why he had unwound once on the other side. Even gods could be wrong on occasion.<br/><br/>â€œI need toâ€¦â€ For maybe the first time in his life, he wasnâ€™t sure how to begin. Sheâ€™d probably only be irritated if he started with what she already knew. â€œTell me what you know about yourselfâ€¦ Not this pitiful, nearly human existence, but your real self. Thisâ€¦ this now, it doesnâ€™t matter. Itâ€™s what was then, and what could be. And there are so many things that could be! They all hinge on what we, no, what you will do, Nehmahati, my dear heart.â€<br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;"">--------</div><br/><br/>There were two of them once again. Hunched in the deepest black of the tunnel. Except now, one of them was holding a squirming puppy. The little beast was far too terrified to manage noise anymore. Its eyes rolled white and it foamed pitifully, scrabbling for purchase against hazy, undefined black. The poor pup was an animal in the most pure distress.<br/><br/>â€œLookit â€˜imgo, Foxy!â€ The sound this creature made could hardly be called speech; the words were slurred and hissy with excitement and it squeezed the dog even harder. The black fuzz of its arms almost seemed to sink into the horrified muttâ€™s fur and it finally managed a high whimper of fear.<br/><br/>The other, much the same as its shadowy partner, smiled. Seemed to smile. Its outline flickered in a manner that very well might have expressed morbid, curious, delight.<br/><br/>They watched theâ€¦ thing â€“ wutcha tink idis? â€“ whispered the shade hugging the puppy. Its partner only stared at the blotch of white in the tunnel, struggling with a male figure. â€œHush that thing, Ghost. Theyâ€™ll hear it.â€ It was content to wait, enjoying this bit of entertainment whilst they did."
2525,Darkened Past and Pursuit (reopened and started new Open SL),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2991&start=20,2011-07-18T10:23:30,Nehmahati,"Kala almost flinched as he knelt before her.  It was more out of instinct than anything else, though his closeness made the connection she felt to him stronger and that panic grew in her stomach, making her heart rate flutter.  Every muscle tensed as she listened to him speak, as if she expected him to suddenly attack.<br/><br/>When he asked her what she knew of herself and then went on to insult the fact that she was human, her eyes flared with anger and agigitation.  She sat up straight, her eyes narrowing as she spoke.  ""This pitiful human existance has taken out more vampires than it can count and if you aren't careful, you'll find more than just a fist in your jaw this time.""  She suddenly stood abruptly, her shoulders squaring back in pride.  ""You people keep droning on about what I am and what I could be, about how 'pitiful' and fragile I am.  You keep speaking as if being human were such a horrible thing and yet everytime you have persued me, I have come out the victor.  I can't even count the number of vampires I have wasted and yet they speak so highly of themselves.""  She spat, her words thick with venom.<br/><br/>She suddenly leaned in close to his face, a bold move and her eyes showed no fear, though the panic she felt because she was draw to him still raged in her heart.  ""If I were so pitiful, why have I lasted this long?""  She said before she grew silent for a moment, remembering that he had asked her what she knew.  She tried to think of what she knew, which was little.  ""I know that Nehmahati was considered a vampire, but she was not.  I'm not sure exactly what she was, but I know that she was powerful.  I also know that she was with Ellon for a short time before she left him when he began to try and control her.  I know that she was old and that every one of you lunes I run into call me by her name instead of my own.""  She said, anger edging into her words."
2526,Darkened Past and Pursuit (reopened and started new Open SL),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2991&start=20,2011-07-20T09:09:37,Goblin,"When he heard her heart pounding away like a jackhammer and saw the lines of her body go taut, Kalab wanted to kiss her again. Sheâ€™d nearly relaxed before. But what would it get him? At best, slapped again. At worst, heâ€™d probably be stabbed. And that option was no good for either of them. Noâ€¦ He wouldnâ€™t even touch her, even though he wanted to try to rub some calm into her.<br/><br/>Kalab just knelt there, head down, letting her shout at him even though sheâ€™d clearly taken what heâ€™d said wrong. He thought she was done, and chanced a look up, rather contrite and a little bit confused. Panicâ€¦ was a good look on his Nehmahati. Not all the time, but right now, it was perfect. She was afraid of, not him, he could tell that, but of herself.<br/><br/>It hurt him though, to hear that she was killing the little ones, the vampires. Annoying they might be, but that was only to be expected. They were childrenâ€¦ Kalab wrapped his arms around her legs and lay his head against her stomach. â€œCalm, dear heart. I donâ€™t think humans are pitiful, or fragile. They are beautiful, tough, fleeting creatures. But it isnâ€™t what you areâ€¦â€<br/><br/>He wouldnâ€™t let her go until he was done, not even if she did hurt him. And he loved listening to her heart beat so closely, loved being able to smell her skin and the soap she used, loved especially the warmth of her body. â€œA long time ago, sometime beyond the memory of even the oldest creatures, there was only man, beast, and the gods. Then man, with his pretty words and short sight, broke the pact. So the gods created others. Werewolves, demons, angelsâ€¦ And one goddess made vampires. Until the great split, all of them worked to keep the balance in manâ€™s world, out of his sight, and forever feared or revered by him. But the old gods passed, and the new creations, the little ones forgot.<br/><br/>And Rorik and Varik became the gods of all vampires in the goddessâ€™s stead. These two, unable to have children between themselves, chose a young priestess. She brought into the world twins. One male and one female demi-god. â€¦Nehmahati and Kalab. Two halves of a whole, fire and ice, chaos and stillness; made only for each other. They were born to replace their parents, when the time came. Only someone killed my dear heart, my soulâ€¦â€ He clenched his jaw and squeezed harder on her legs, snarling in unadulterated fury, â€œand that goddamned leech Ellon will find his balls yanked out of his fucking eyes if I ever see him again!â€ But he took a breath, shut his eyes, and much of the angry tension faded away until he could look at her with nothing but concern. â€œHe never hurt you, did he?â€<br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;"">--------</div><br/><br/>â€œAww, tings gawn. Now wudda we sâ€™post tâ€™do?â€ The shade with its puppy gazed longingly after the direction the white thing had gone, seeming to accidentally avoid being struck by its partner.<br/><br/>â€œWe wait until they come out, stoopid.â€<br/><br/>This answer went unappreciated by the first shadow creature, who rambled some distance away, playing with the puppy in the long shadows cast by the fluorescent lighting in the tunnel."
2527,Darkened Past and Pursuit (reopened and started new Open SL),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2991&start=20,2011-07-20T09:43:53,Nehmahati,"A sharp intake of breath would be made as Kalab's arms anchored around her legs, his head resting on her stomach.  She was so surprised by the action that she didn't even know how to react and by the time that wore off, the feeling, the instinct she had felt since she met him grew so strong that it made her thoughts flee, all focus going out the window.  It overwelmed her so much that she felt she could barely breath, though it didn't incapacitate her ability to do so.<br/><br/>Something about his voice and his words sent an unnatural calm through her and a look of confusion passed over her face.  She knew that she should have been angry, should have been driving a blade through his neck, but she found herself incapable at the moment.  She couldn't even muster the anger.  She listened as he spoke, as he tried to explain to her what she was meant to be, meant to become.  But even in her calm state, her mind rebeled against the idea.  She didn't want to be some goddess.  Nothing ever seemed to be a choice in this game of theirs.  So many spoke of what she was meant to be, what she was meant to do, but no one has ever considered that perhaps she had maybe once wanted a normal life.<br/><br/>But all of that was too late now.  She had no family, she was always hunted and always would be.  It was a life of running and the only reason she hadn't ended her own life, was because of her pride and her refusal to let Ellon win.  His mention of Ellon finally did spark an anger in her and it slowly turned to rage.  Her body stiffened, all of her muscles tightening.  ""That bastard raped me..."" She whispered with venom, her sharp emerald eyes sparking with hatred.  ""I'm going to gut him when I see him...I'll feed him his fucking balls..."" She growled.  Having finally come back to most of her senses, she attempted to push away from him, her hands planted firmly on his shoulders.  ""And I don't need your help to do so.  Ellon's death will be by my hands."""
2528,Darkened Past and Pursuit (reopened and started new Open SL),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2991&start=20,2011-07-26T11:18:00,Goblin,"OOC: Note on pronunciation â€“ System here would be pronounced as Si-es-tem<br/><br/>The Dragon Council was convened only once every thousand years, unless something of great import occurred. A sleeping dragon did not like to be woken. And the elders who sat the Council most especially.<br/><br/>Drandaw Tiausâ€™l, the big blue, the oldest dragon known to still live, watched the demon god Zhorrsh closely. The thick, blunt, aqua nails of his human form tapped the stone table in irritated boredom. He didnâ€™t trust the deity. Even less since System Serâ€™hatâ€™aild had chosen him as her mate. The old black dragoness was crafty. She was also aggressive. Worse, Zhorrsh seemed to hold her leash now.<br/><br/>Zhorrsh was a perfect specimen of lust, greed, and violence made physical. One of those creatures that humans had called incubi for centuries. And Drandaw could see why. His very presence was distracting; the gold female Iaceria Rakeesâ€™o and the white female Rhillit Quaâ€™kalâ€™aq couldnâ€™t stop watching the male who stood behind his mate with his arms crossed carelessly over his chest. He smiled in a manner that made sure everyone knew he didnâ€™t care a whit for them, with the glossy black ramâ€™s horns curling down to his jaw and making ignoring the smirk impossible. Hair like ravenâ€™s feathers framed the near-boyish face and partly veiled the deep set, serious, red slitted eyes. Fine, leathery wings enclosed his body like two, perfect parentheses and his tail twitched in mocking time to Drandawâ€™s tapping.<br/><br/>Systemâ€™s dark, supple skin reflected the low light in the Gathering Place, rippling with barely contained power. She moved effortlessly, pacing the floor in the Speaking Hollow, muscles all perfectly, fluidly, in synch. Drandaw certainly appreciated the view, at the very least. Few dragons, when among only their own, would choose to go clothed. Never the elders, who had not picked up the habit of concerning themselves with modesty like some of the young ones. A dragonâ€™s scales were the only covering he needed.<br/><br/>Aldaning Eâ€™itdar, the flashy silver and youngest of the elders would disagree, of course. Though even he didnâ€™t bother dressing himself, only donned bright, ostentatious bangles and jewels.<br/><br/>The little bronze, Zuitir Chaâ€™eni yawned hugely, still drowsy.<br/><br/>System sneered at him and stopped her pacing for a clawful of seconds. â€œKin, for far too long we have remained stagnant, allowing the world to change around us. We havenâ€™t embraced it, but slept through the long centuries, waiting. Waiting for what? For the world to come full circle? Human-kind will never return to the days when they feared the sky-shadow! Weâ€™ve let man and his shepherds push us out! And what does this council do? We let the dogs and the leeches fight over territory like mongrels at a bone! We let them ignore us! Not just us either kin. Itâ€™s the demons and celestials as wellâ€¦â€<br/><br/>Her tirade ended abruptly when the pair of giant iron doors banged open. All eyes shifted to the dragon-crested half demon and the young man he shoved in front of him. Even Rayumryn Delâ€™tanâ€™auch, the green and the copper, Midad Therâ€™oughâ€™ak roused themselves to peer at this new occurrence. â€œDamnit lizard! Stop fuckinâ€™ pushinâ€™ me!â€ Hyperion gazed at the gathered company and scowled. â€œSaid you knew where my target was, fuckinâ€™ lyinâ€™ ass lizard.â€<br/><br/>Draki ignored him entirely, addressing the council instead. â€œIt looks like a human, speaks like a human, and smells like a human.â€ Draki ran his tongue up Hyperionâ€™s neck and across his ear.<br/><br/>â€œGet the fuck off me fag!â€<br/><br/>â€œIts lust and fury even taste like a humanâ€™s. But use your other senses kin!â€ Drandaw lifted his lip in a silent snarl at being called kin by this abomination. â€œThis is not a human! And we can use it. The vampires and their gods would smell us coming in an instant. But this? This could march straight into their nest the same as any tame little doll.â€<br/><br/>Confused and curious, Hyperion finally decided to hold his tongue and stand the scrutiny of the dragons.<br/><br/>Alaning pounded the table, his bangles clashing together discordantly. â€œWhy should we kill vampires? Why should we kill even one? Weâ€™ve held truce with them since the beginning! We shouldnâ€™t break it because one loud mouthed whelp and his demon father say so!â€<br/><br/>â€œI say so too Eâ€™itdar,â€ System interjected. It was her right. Since none of them had asked for a place in the Hollow, it was Alaning and Draki who were out of line. â€œThe vampires have gone mad, and the wolves are selfish! They should all be slain or subdued!â€<br/><br/>â€œAnd our son has the answer, I believe.â€<br/><br/>Draki inclined his head politely to Zhorrsh and stepped onto the small carved dais beside the demon god. â€œMy pets have found both the godsâ€™ children, and they tell me that one is fully human now. It is well within our rights to kill humans. And well within his to kill a god.â€ He gestured to Hyperion, who bared his teeth in something like a grin. â€œWe kill them both, and their society cannot stand! Theyâ€™ll turn against each other, just as they always do, and the wolves will tear them apart. Without a common enemy, the wolves will fall to infighting just the same. Neither of the bestial races can stand together without a threat from the outside.â€<br/><br/>â€œThen we lead the new race,â€ System purred. â€œThe only three that remain will grow stronger when we stop with this pureblood nonsense. Look at Drakiâ€™kinyer! There is not one dragon his age that can surpass his power! Nor one demon! Imagine what our children could do with the blood of an angel!â€<br/><br/>â€œWhat are you System,â€ Rhillit broke in, interrupting the black dragoness before she could pick up speed again. â€œIâ€™m beginning to hear the talk of a demon puppet from you.â€<br/><br/>â€œThis council meeting is no longer public!â€ Clydrver Lorayshâ€™e shouted, normally a solemn and soft spoken red dragon. â€œYou and your son are dismissed demon. Now leave before I drag you out! And take that thing with you!â€<br/><br/>â€œYou are not the presiding elder here, Clydrver. I will stay until Drandaw objects to my presence.â€<br/><br/>â€œHeâ€™s right Zhorrsh. The Meeting Place is closed to you now, for private debate. We will send for you once a decision is reached.â€<br/><br/>The demon god, angry and impatient, swept from the room and Draki followed, with Hyperion in tow. â€œWhat was that?â€ He demanded of the two, who glowered silently.<br/><br/>â€œThat was a failure, and youâ€™ll probably be dead by the time those old lizards decide on anything.â€ Unlike the rest of the world, dragons couldnâ€™t solve their debates in hours, days, or even weeks. It would take them years to agree on any one subject. System could speak ferociously and Drandaw could argue passionately, but the rest would take their time to come to a conclusion.<br/><br/>â€œNot a failure, boy. Tell me what your shades see, and weâ€™ll make our own decision. This need not involve the dragons at all.â€<br/><br/>â€œButâ€¦ motherâ€¦â€<br/><br/>â€œSheâ€™s a tool, Draki. If I cannot use her to bring the rest of the council in line, then we do this without her.â€<br/><br/>Hyperion only shook his head, not caring for the demons and their plans. â€œYou are gonna pay me though, right?â€<br/><br/>â€œOf course little whats-it!â€ Zhorrsh laughed. â€œMore than your current employer to kill the target instead of capturing herâ€¦ The male with her too.â€<br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;"">--------</div><br/><br/>Kalab was silent on hearing what Ellon had done. He picked himself up off the floor and merely nodded his assent, so that she would know he was listening. And even though she only wanted to push him away, he reveled in her touch. Finally he let out a long breath that he hadnâ€™t for a second noticed he was holding. â€œOf course. If you would like to kill him yourself, I wouldnâ€™t dream of stopping you, or stealing the pleasure away from you.<br/><br/>But let me make you strongerâ€¦â€ He turned from her to arm himself with the collection of weaponry. He chose only four small knives, which he could easily conceal and a short sword, which he did not bother to hide. â€œYou are free to leave now. Iâ€™ll keep my promise. I would like for you to come home, for the priests to change you, but if that is not what you wish at this point, I will follow you wherever you decide to go.â€"
2529,Darkened Past and Pursuit (reopened and started new Open SL),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2991&start=40,2011-07-28T13:38:16,Nehmahati,"When he stood, she tensed out of instincted, but he did nothing but nod.  She was slightly surprised that he had agreed to let her kill Ellon himself and further more that he had remained so calm.  His next words made her hesitate and for a moment, her expression changed from anger to contemplation and slight confusion.  She eyed him for several moments, surprised once more at his comment that she was free to leave, but that he had wanted for her to 'come home' and have her changed.<br/><br/>After a few moments of quiet hesitation, she finally spoke, thought her words were cautious.  ""Do you think that a human can kill Ellon?""  She asked and for a moment, she was quiet again before continuing.  ""What exactly would happen if I were changed?  She told herself that she was only curious, though in all truth, she had failed so far in trying to kill Ellon.  He was old and powerful, and even as skilled as she was, she was still only human.  A large part of herself was appauled that she was even considering the possibility, but the logic mixed with old rage had granted her the curiousity.<br/><br/>((OOC:  Bare with me after this, I'm taking a trip and I'll be gone for 10 days.))"
2530,Darkened Past and Pursuit (reopened and started new Open SL),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2991&start=40,2011-08-09T11:21:45,Goblin,"Kalab wondered if she really was going to go. He wouldnâ€™t stop her. He had made her a promise, and he couldnâ€™t break his word to her. But he fiercely hoped not. Sensing that if he said anything while she thought this over, sheâ€™d leave just to spite him, he kept silent. Watching her, waiting for a decision. And while he couldnâ€™t trust that her asking the question meant she would go through with any of it, or even that she would go with him, he could hope. Curiosity was as good a start as any; better than most. â€œNo, I donâ€™t think so. He is very old, very strong, and very clever. I also think he may be insane. I tried to warn y- â€¦them about it, a long time ago.â€<br/><br/>What would happen? He paused, hesitating to carefully collect his words, not wanting to be wrong and especially not wanting Nehmahati to decide against it all. â€œYou would be the very same person you are now,â€ he settled on. â€œYou would have more power, more knowledge and wisdom to draw from. You would have me by your side for eternityâ€¦ That is all that would change. You wouldnâ€™t lose who you are.â€<br/><br/>He swung the door open, distracted momentarily by the flash of something. Something darker than the shadows and something small, a little paler. But he passed it off as paranoid suspicion. â€œSo where are we going, dear heart? Will we run? Or will you fight?â€"
2531,Darkened Past and Pursuit (reopened and started new Open SL),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2991&start=40,2011-08-10T04:35:32,Nehmahati,"Kala couldn't have bore staring holes into the man's face any more than she was doing at the moment.  She wanted to take in every reaction as he spoke.  She wanted to know if he was telling the truth, though she wasn't truly sure if she would even be able to tell.  The point about Ellon was factual.  She had failed to kill him so far and as strong as she was, the point had been and always would be that she was still only human.<br/><br/>It wasn't so much that she cherished her humanity so much, it was more that she was afraid of losing herself.  She had spent so much time running, of fighting against the will of others that she hadn't even stopped to wonder what it would truly be like.  she wouldn't have ever admitted it to him, or to anyone else, but the thought did put fear in her, the fear of the unknown.<br/><br/>He stated that she would still be her own person, but was it true?  He wasn't forcing her to make the choice, or at least not yet.  He had been persistant to get her attention, for her to listen to him, but he hadn't forced his will upon her.  His last statement sent a chill down the length of her spin, both of fear and excitement.  She would have him by her side for all eternity...<br/><br/>But what would that entail?  Did she even want him around? She didn't even know him and yet he claimed to know her and there was that underlying instinctual attraction to him that she fought against.  She closed her eyes for a moment, drawing in a breath.  The battle with Ellon and anyone else that hunted her down would be endless if she remained human.  It was only a matter of time when she would make the wrong move, or they would out smart her, out number her, or both.<br/><br/>When he swung the door open, she stepped through it, and for a moment, she thought she saw something and caught a sense of something besides her and Kalab.  She was distracted from those thoughts as he spoke and she turned her gaze to him, silent for several seconds.  ""I will always fight.  But this time, I want you to take me to your priests.  I want to know more about this and perhaps....even consider it.  I have nothing more to lose anymore.""  She said, her voice sounding more sure than she felt."
2532,Darkened Past and Pursuit (reopened and started new Open SL),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2991&start=40,2011-08-10T06:27:57,Goblin,"He wanted to reach out to her. But she didnâ€™t trust him. She saw him as a possible way to destroy an enemy, and that hurt. Kalab needed to know what it was she truly thought of him, and feared the answer. Could he live with just being a tool? For a little whileâ€¦ If she never changed her mind and that was all he ever was to her? No. It made him consider humanity too, if only to understand why she didnâ€™t love him as she used to, and as he still loved her.<br/><br/>At the edge of the tracks, one very lost looking puppy pawed pensively at the cracked tiles. It whined pitifully, seemingly afraid to leave the splash of light it was huddled in. â€œI do not want to lose youâ€¦â€ Kalab told her, leaving her side long enough to pick the mutt up by its scruff. He laughed when the dog wet itself, narrowly missing his feet. â€œShe reminds me of you,â€ he explained climbing up onto the platform.<br/><br/>One man looked at him oddly, but he was alone and no threat to them. â€œWe had a dog onceâ€¦ Iâ€™m going to bring her with.â€ He tucked the pup under one arm and offered Nehmahati his help to come up, even if she hadnâ€™t taken it on the way down. â€œI wonder why she was down thereâ€¦â€<br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;"">--------</div><br/><br/>â€œFocksy! â€˜eâ€™s got mâ€™puppy.â€ There was a flicker at the edge of the shadows, abruptly vanishing, leaving them the same harmless gloom they always were.<br/><br/>â€œMaster is on his way,â€ said the other shade, yanking its partner down the length of the tunnel and disappearing into the utter blackness.<br/><br/>Listening closely, one might hear the broken wail of, â€œBuâ€™ mâ€™puppy!â€ if their hearing was particularly good."
2533,Darkened Past and Pursuit (reopened and started new Open SL),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2991&start=40,2011-08-10T10:51:44,Nehmahati,"Kala moved forward carefully, following his lead.  He seemed to be thinking of something and for a moment, she wished she knew what was going on in his head.  She could still feel that pull towards him, even as she continued to keep her front up, to distrust him.  It annoyed, but baffled and confused her.<br/><br/>When they reached the edge of the tracks, she could hear the whining of a small puppy before she actually saw it.  She had always had a small weakness for animals, particularly felines, though it was never something she would have ever revealed to anyone else.  Kalab's words interrupted her thoughts and her eyes flicked to his face.  His words brought a momentary frown to her face, though the expression was gone as fast as it had appeared.  Lose her?  She didn't even know him.  It still confused her that this man was so attached to her when she didn't even remember him.  As much as she had been through, she had to have known him from when Nehmahati was still around, because she could feel the pull she had for him instinctually.  Perhaps he was telling the truth, perhaps not.<br/><br/>All she knew was that something was there that she didn't understand, that she didn't have control over and it frightened her.  She watched as he moved to retrieve the small pup and she barely kept a straight face as the dog began to piss itself, narrowly missing Kalab's feet.  And then he said it reminded him of herself.  At first, she almost took insult, thinking he was making some scared human reference, but then he went on to explain that they had apparently once had a dog.<br/><br/>She was momentarily surprised at his comment that he was going to bring the dog with him.  She said nothing, though her logic kicked in, telling herself the pitiful creature would probably end up dead if it tagged along with them, with the trouble they seemed to get into.  But it was none of her buisness, it was his decision to tote the dog along.  When he offered her help up the incline, she hesitated for a moment before grabbing hold of his hand and pulling herself up.  The moment she touched his skin and made contact, she felt almost as if electricity had passed between them and she could feel the pull from him become even stronger.<br/><br/>For a long moment, she simply stared at him, unable to tear her eyes away until something, some movement or shift of energy tore her out of her trance, causing her eyes to flicker sharply away from Kalab and towards the source of what she had picked up, though she saw nothing now."
2534,Darkened Past and Pursuit (reopened and started new Open SL),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2991&start=40,2011-08-10T22:59:00,Goblin,"Kalab was overjoyed that sheâ€™d accepted his hand. Sheâ€™d touched him this time, not the other way around, and he smiled brilliantly at her. It was something, at the very least. He didnâ€™t seem to notice whatever it was that drew her attention though, and started out into the night. Expecting her to follow, worried she wouldnâ€™t, he glanced behind. â€œThere are some things you should know before we leave hereâ€¦ Sometimes, we will go by ways you know. Sometimes we will go by ways you donâ€™t know. Donâ€™t try to remember the ones you donâ€™t.â€ He scratched the pup behind the ears, calming the fear shakes, speaking quietly and slowly both, so as not to startle his new dog or make his dear heart think he was lecturing her.<br/><br/>â€œAccept no invitations. Do not eat or drink anything, though you will be offered. Do not listen too long to any of the music, or try to understand the words. Keep any religious symbol hidden from sight. You must not bring any forged iron. Do not take anything away. If you happen to pick something up, leave it behind. Leave nothing of your own behind. Not a strand of hair or a drop of blood.â€<br/><br/>With this statement came the thought that the scent accompanying them the entire time had to be from her. Kalab wondered how it was sheâ€™d been hurt, but he wouldnâ€™t dare ask her. He wasnâ€™t sure how heâ€™d react if she told him Ellon was the reason for her smelling like blood after what sheâ€™d already said heâ€™d done. â€œâ€¦We should rebind your wound. I can smell the blood through the bandages very strongly now.â€<br/><br/>They left the station and came out into the night air, and for a brief moment, Kalab looked awed at the sight. It passed quickly and with unerring sense of direction, he led them deeper into the bowels of the city, instead of away. â€œVampires are not shunned from the Unseelie Court, though it is rare to find them there. I can come and go freely because the unseelie sidhe find companionship with the little ones, and I can extend some of this protection to you. But you are still human, and must not break these rules. The Court would be very upset, but I cannot allow them to keep you.â€<br/><br/>There was a hint of the pure, unstoppable wrath that hid beneath the deep, still waters of his outward calm. â€œI would tear you from them, if I had to. Even then, you wouldnâ€™t come back the same. Sidhe, dark or light, are dangerous. They are not like the others. They have existed for as long as nature and dreams. The gods did not make them and have no control over them. Like nature, they can be kind or deadly. Like dreams, much of what they are makes no sense. But their paths lead everywhere, and they areâ€¦ a safer alternative than travel through human territory.â€"
2535,Darkened Past and Pursuit (reopened and started new Open SL),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2991&start=40,2011-08-11T08:25:28,Nehmahati,"Kala followed somewhat warily as he lead the way through the tunnels.  His words caught her offguard slightly, though took it in stride.  She caught his hand stroking the little pup he had within his arms and somehow, it looked so absurd, granted that he was suppose to be a demigod.  She shook the thoughts from her head as she listened to the instructions she was given and she quirked an arched brow.  It seemed like a lot of trouble to go through.  The instructions insinuated that they could not trust the people they were going to meet.<br/><br/>""If we can not trust food or drink that is offered, how can we trust them with this?""  She commented and then another brow was raised at the mention of the unseelie court.  It took her a moment to remember where she had heard that from and with surprise, she remembered a moment later that it was something she had read in a book.  They were a form of fae.  Fae existed?  But could she truly be surprised?  She had seen a lot in her experience, but she had not come across much that was fae related in her travels.<br/><br/>""For what reason would they keep me if I broke any rules?  What use would that be?""  She asked, her curiousity winning out to her hesitation around him for the moment.  She gave pause when she caught the moment of wrath upon his face and for that moment, she could truly see what he may be capable of.  A flutter of fear passed through her, causing her heart rate to rise for a moment, but she quickly calmed herself.  She found that it was never good to show fear in the presence of supernatural creatures, for at times it provoked the primal side of them."
2536,Darkened Past and Pursuit (reopened and started new Open SL),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2991&start=40,2011-08-11T10:18:46,Goblin,"There was, of course, no reason for her to fear him. He didnâ€™t want her to. It was part of the reason heâ€™d been doing his best to adhere to human standards and ideas of what was and was not possible. Heâ€™d kept use of his power brief, and had even donned what was considered normal, casual clothing for human men. His anger was only ever directed at those who would hurt or betray them.<br/><br/>â€œSidhe are fascinated by mortals, but they have no respect for their needs or wishes. They would keep you, dear heart, because they would find you entertaining in the same way they find all mortal beings entertaining. Maybe more than most, because of yourâ€¦â€ Again he was very careful about how he phrased what he had to say, pretending distraction from the puppy when she licked his fingers. â€œUnique and fiery disposition. Sidhe donâ€™t usually display anger. Or any strong emotion.<br/><br/>However, they can be trusted implicitly. Sidhe cannot lie. They may omit the truth, or try to distract you from it, but they can never utter a falsehood. Sidhe also cannot break their promises. To do so is a fate worse than death, even to the unseelie. I have the promise of their King that neither he nor his subjects will ever attempt to hinder me in any way in my travels through their realm. Youâ€¦ sheâ€¦â€ Kalab stumbled around her, like he did around no one else. He knew her so well, and at the same time knew nothing of who she was now. â€œNehmahati thought they were boring. Sidhe donâ€™t change much. I was always alone in my visits, so you wonâ€™t have even their memory of youâ€¦ of her, to defend yourself.â€<br/><br/>It felt to him as if they were being followed. Kalab didnâ€™t mention this, or even seem to react to it, because he was hoping that whoever it was couldnâ€™t follow them any further. And because he didnâ€™t want to worry his Nehmahati over it when they were close to the entrance he was leading her to.<br/><br/>They went quickly from city streets to park paths, and he stopped at one overgrown thicket between three very old trees that appeared to have been missed day after day by the groundskeepers. Kalab swept away a portion of the twisted thorns with hardly any effort, a path opening as if of its own accord in front of them. He set the puppy down and she went immediately to the flowers growing in profusion around a single speckled rock, sniffing excitedly. Kalab followed and bent to pick some of them, beckoning Nehmahati to come too.<br/><br/>There were two men who walked the midnight paths besides them, and Kalab did not like the look of either. It would be a relief to be where things were less dangerous to he and Nehmahati."
2537,Darkened Past and Pursuit (reopened and started new Open SL),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2991&start=40,2011-08-11T21:46:45,Nehmahati,"Kala followed as he spoke and she eyed him for a long moment, slightly annoyed at how carefuly he was at his wording.  ""You don't have to tip toe around your words around me.  I may not like what you have to say at times, but I'd rather you be straight with me than treat me like some fragile thing.  If I can't handle the truth, then I am in no shape to fight anything.""  She said, an edge to her voice.<br/><br/>After stating this, she listened with, for once, genuine curiousity and interest as he spoke of the Sidhe.  She wasn't sure weither to look forward to her meeting with these creatures or be wary.  Perhaps both would be best.  ""So you have their promise for protection, but I do not.""  She said, with a nod, understanding why he stressed that she be careful of her actions.  ""And, if I get the jist of it, if I break any rules, I become a sidhe play thing.  Gotcha...""  she muttered, knowing that despite her curiousity of the creatures, she would have to be extremely careful.<br/><br/>As they began to make their way through a park, there was a sense that she vague picked up on once more, but she couldn't put her finger on it.  It was possible they could be followed, though she was sure that if they were vampires, she would have sensed them by now and known.  Which meant either an extremely skilled vampire was following them, or it wasn't a vampire at all, which didn't make sense.  Or perhaps it was nothing at all.<br/><br/>She didn't really have time to sit and mull it over.  Instead, she followed Kalab and soon he led her to a growth of overgrown brush.  She gave him a curt nod and then followed his direction silently unto the path that led through the parted foliage."
2538,Darkened Past and Pursuit (reopened and started new Open SL),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2991&start=40,2011-08-12T23:48:16,Goblin,"She always had been blunter than he was. He wasnâ€™t sure if he could just say something without considering the words and their consequences. So he just smiled wistfully at the comment and let it pass.<br/><br/>Almost resentfully, the opening pulled itself back together, until there was no way to tell there had ever been a way through. Kalab gathered a number of the pale yellow flowers from the ground and tied them together with a long blade of grass. He dropped the posy onto the rock. The branches of the old trees rattled, as if from a strong wind. The thick circle of wild undergrowth parted reluctantly on the opposite side.<br/><br/>Although the little unkempt patch couldnâ€™t have been more than a few meters across, the path that presented itself seemed to stretch on, straight as an arrow, as far as the eye could see. Brambles lined the path like fences, and lush, healthy trees stretched their branches overhead. Moons in every phase shone through the branches, skating across the heavens with stars clearer and closer than any in the human sky.<br/><br/>â€œNow!â€ An order was barked out across open space, far too near the sanctuary for Kalabâ€™s taste. â€œThey canâ€™t get away!â€ Something sizable fought its way through the tangle and a manâ€™s voice swore.<br/><br/>â€œRun Nehmahati. Stay on the trod,â€ Kalab told her, a sense of urgency in his voice and even posture. â€œIâ€™ll make sure he canâ€™t follow.â€ And apparently to the puppy, â€œLook after her,â€ before she went yipping alarm down the path.<br/><br/>Hyperion had been waiting at Drakiâ€™s behest, not understanding at all what was happening. Even though he did resent being ordered around like some common thug, he didnâ€™t let that stop him from trying to dart after his target the instant he broke free of the grasping thorns. Kalab snatched him and slammed his back against the fissured old ash tree. He took the chance provided by Kalabâ€™s surprised confusion at having caught a human to shove free.<br/><br/>Draki used the confusion to slip past, not far behind the female, and into the forest that shouldnâ€™t exist."
2539,Darkened Past and Pursuit (reopened and started new Open SL),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2991&start=40,2011-08-24T01:47:24,Nehmahati,"Kala was watching with interest as the shrubbery closed itself off to them.  But Kalab did not seem bothered by this, in fact, he began to gather a grouping of yellow flowers.  Soon, he had them tied together and placed them upon the rock, almost like an offering.  Perhaps it was, because soon after, the brances began to shake and then part for them to reveal the path once more.<br/><br/>When she peered into the opening, she was astounded to see the display of several moons beyond the tree branches and brilliantly shining stars.  This was definately something unearthly, or at least, something she had never seen before.  She didn't have much time to revel at the scenery, as the voice behind them caused Kala to swivel her head around sharply, all senses alert and muscles tensing instinctively.<br/><br/>She could see something of a large frame move towards them.  Her dagger was within the palm of her hand before she even realized it was there.  Kalab's voice snapped her attention to him. He was ordering her to run.  She had no attachment to this man, so it typically wouldn't be a problem for her to do just that.  But something instinctual wanted to stay and fight, to defend him fiercely.  No, she needed to get out of there.  These weren't vampires, or at least not that she knew, so that meant she had no idea what she would be up against.<br/><br/>She could hear the puppy barking down the path and finally coming to a decision, she spun on her heel and darted into the path.  She thought she could hear movement behind her, but she couldn't be sure.  She kept on the path for a ways, feet light against the earth until she was far enough that she could barely make out the opening.  She slowed down, her eyes lingering back towards the opening.  What should she do?  Try and wait for Kalab?  Continue down the path?  She was still tense as she fondled her blade nervously before she decided she would wait for a few minutes before continuing down the path, incase of Kalab made it through.<br/><br/>((Sorry it took so long to post, I lost internet for a couple of days.))"
2540,Darkened Past and Pursuit (reopened and started new Open SL),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2991&start=40,2011-08-25T09:50:44,Goblin,"On the path, a boy dressed in only a hat and jacket the color of fresh blood, squatted, scratching the puppy behind her ears. The pure white dog lying beside him cocked an ear the very same color of the boyâ€™s clothes, looking quite unamused with the pup. â€œWhatâ€™s your name, girly?â€ The pup yipped happily. â€œâ€¦No, no not the name the humans gave you. Your name, what you want to be called.â€ She did it again and he laughed. â€œWinter-cold food-box? Thatâ€™s a bit long, donâ€™t you think? How about I call you Box? How did you get here Box?â€<br/><br/>Just then, the white dog rose to its full height, its shoulder equal with the boys head, and stared straight at the female on the path. The bark it let loose was death and joy and camaraderie and well being all rolled into one, and the boy whipped his head around to regard her with a look nearly identical to the animalâ€™s. They could have been the same creature. He was nearly as white as the dog and it was often difficult to say with the Sidhe.<br/><br/>The boy rose and waved a hand at the woman. â€œHo! Is this your puppy? How did you both get here? You look a little lost. Can Girvan and I help you find something, or get somewhere?â€ On the other hand, the dog seemed beside itself with excitement and joy, trying hard to coax a few pats from Kala by rushing over to bump his head against her sides.<br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;"">--------</div><br/><br/>When the supposed human that Kalab had caught flashed his serrated teeth in a snarl, Kalab had to rethink just what he was dealing with. It had smelled human, and felt humanâ€¦ it clearly was not. He plowed shoulder first into the odd thing, hoping to get it away before the path closed. If it closed, Nehmahati would be in Fae alone, among the unseelie sidhe. But they both went tumbling among the thick undergrowth and the opening slowly began to knit itself together.<br/><br/>Already they were too entwined for Kalab to even consider using a blade, so he struck blindly at his speedy opponent, thorny fingers reaching for them, hindering both in their movements."
2541,Darkened Past and Pursuit (reopened and started new Open SL),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2991&start=40,2011-08-25T17:15:20,Nehmahati,"Kala had been looking towards where the entrance was with apprehension.  She thought she could see movement, hear vague sounds, but she was too far away to be able to know how the fight was going.  She was startled out of her staring as she heard loud sharp bark.  It had such and odd tone to it that it both made her curious and alert.  It certainly hadn't come from the small pup that had run before her.<br/><br/>She had swiveled her head around and what she found was an odd sight indeed.  A boy and a dog, both colored pale and red in simular fashions.  The boy was waving a hand at her and the large dog had commensed to rushing towards her.  She stiffened instinctually until the dog began to bump his head against her sides as if trying to coax her for a pet.  she relaxed just a fraction and slid her blade back into it's sheath.  If this was a sidhe boy, she need not give the wrong impression.<br/><br/>She drew in a breath and then reached a hand down to run nails through the dog's fur affectionately.  She had always liked animals, but had never the opportunity or life style to afford her to keep one.  Her eyes shifted to the boy himself as he began to speak.  She glanced towards the smaller pup and shook her head.  ""She isn't really mine...well...that is to say, me and the one I was traveling with, Kalab, and recently found her and brought her with us.  We had a little...trouble when we were crossing into this path.  Someone attacked us and Kalab held them off so that me and the pup could escape.""<br/><br/>She took a glance back towards the entrance once more, still apprehensive about not knowing what was going on or the outcome of what had transpired.  She turned her head back towards the boy and the dog and then let her aura go, taking down the blocks she normally held in place to keep it from being sensed.  It would no doubt have a simular feeling as Kalab.  She did this, incase the boy may know of Kalab and so that he may understand her next words.  ""He was bringing me to some priests.  I...""<br/><br/>She paused, unsure of how to word the next sentence.  She wasn't even sure how she felt about all of this.  She was about to possibly give into one of the things she had been fighting against most of her life.  ""It is...difficult for me to explain.  I am not sure which priests he had planned to take me to and I am not sure even how he had faired..."""
2542,Darkened Past and Pursuit (reopened and started new Open SL),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2991&start=40,2011-08-29T00:09:20,Goblin,"That seemed to please the dog and he trotted back to his boyâ€™s side so he could return to the more important things in life. Such as chewing on his toes. The boy laughed, out of a reflexive feeling that he should, it seemed. There wasnâ€™t any amusement in the laughter and the large dark eyes in the pale face were steadily fixed on something just around her; not quite at the woman herself. â€œKalabâ€¦ Any friend of his is a friend of ours, isnâ€™t that right Girvan?â€ The dog moved from chewing his toes to chewing a hind leg.<br/><br/>The boy made a sweeping bow, â€œRuxtan, at your service my dear. Lucky for you, I know just what to do.â€ He swatted the dog, startling him to his feet, and climbed onto the high back. â€œFollow me and Iâ€™ll take you where you want to go.â€ He turned around to regard her with that same inscrutable expression and patted the space behind him. â€œClimb up if youâ€™d like. The Kalab we know wouldnâ€™t let anything in the mortal realm stop him for long. Iâ€™m sure heâ€™ll be along shortly.â€<br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;"">--------</div><br/><br/>â€œHmmâ€¦â€ This wouldnâ€™t do. Draki shook out his changed form, not at all appreciating it. The Fae realm stripped the demon glamours and with them, his ability to look even vaguely human. Instead he was stuck as a small wingless dragon with a manâ€™s horned head and the legs of a goat.<br/><br/>No one would trust him this way, except maybe the fae themselves. So what now? He watched the boy with his dog converse with the human goddess. Knowing the fae though, he might just get her lost and then heâ€™d have a chance."
2543,Darkened Past and Pursuit (reopened and started new Open SL),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2991&start=40,2011-08-29T04:52:07,Nehmahati,"Kala watched as the dog moved from her fingers and trotted back to the boy's side.  She straightened a little and was startled as the laughter came from the boy's lips.  It was not a laughter of amusement and she wasn't sure what to make of it.  By the direction his eyes were taking, she knew he must be able to see her aura.<br/><br/>His next words made her relax a slight bit, glad that he knew who Kalab was.  He had been truthful with her at least of that, she could see.  When he introduced himself, she gave a small nod.  ""My name is Kala."" She responded in kind.  She was further slightly surprised when the boy climbed the large dog's back.<br/><br/>She was relieved that the boy knew where to take her to.  But she gave pause when he turned to give her that strange look once more and offered for her to climb upon the dog herself.  She didn't know the customs of these people and she wasn't sure if it would be rude to turn him down or not.  Or, remembering Kalab's words, would it be considered an invitation that she should avoid?<br/><br/>She hadn't realized it, but her brows had furrowed in thought and slight frustration.  She shouldn't be having to worry so much about weither or not to choose to ride on the back of a dog.  Letting out a sigh, resigning to a 'fuck it' attitude for the moment, she moved forward and eyed the dog for a moment before climbing unto his back behind the boy himself.  She hesitated for a moment before letting her hands rest on his sides, hoping he didn't mind because she had no real other way of holding on.  She had never really ridden a dog before.<br/><br/>""I'm sure you're right....""  She said, taking a sidelong glance behind her before turning her gaze forward beyond the boy's head.  ""Thank you for your help, by the way.  And I apologize if I do anything to offend you.  Me and Kalab had little chance to talk before we came here, so I am not adjusted to all of your people's customs quite yet."""
2544,Darkened Past and Pursuit (reopened and started new Open SL),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2991&start=40,2011-08-31T02:40:28,Goblin,"He watched her closely, incredibly impatient with the time it took her to come to a decision. â€œCustoms?â€ He uttered a reflexive laugh again, and said nothing else to her, but urged the puppy to follow. The boy patted the dog on the side of his neck and whispered something into his ear. Then they were off at a breathtaking speed, the beastâ€™s legs stretching out to their fullest, paws hardly seeming to touch the ground.<br/><br/>But more than that, there was no way to get off. Even falling wasnâ€™t an option. Just as riding any fae mount, humans found themselves stuck until the beast decided to let them off or killed them in their games.<br/><br/>Somehow the pup trailed along easily, loping along the path and joining the larger hound in a barking chorus. The boy laughed, driving the dog on to faster and faster speeds, following the path until it diverged at a fork.<br/><br/>Instead of taking either way, he pressed the dog over the hedge and into the woods. They barreled through the old growth, past ancient sentinels, and showed no signs of stopping or even slowing down. Other hounds barked in the distance, accompaniment to the cry of hunting horns.<br/><br/>The stop they did make was sudden, in a clearing ringed by the oldest seeming trees. A well laid table sat in the middle, the only ones at it skeletons that looked as if they might crumble into dust at the slightest breath. Some melody, played on a flute maybe, or maybe something older, made the calm of the place far more pervading. And someone sang, words the perfect complement, but impossible to remember just after theyâ€™d been sung.<br/><br/>The boy smiled at her as he climbed down, bending to pick up the exhausted little pup. â€œThere,â€ he waved a hand at the table and set the puppy on it, so she could eat from the food laid out as well. â€œPriests. Are these the ones you wanted?â€"
2545,Darkened Past and Pursuit (reopened and started new Open SL),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2991&start=40,2011-08-31T03:04:35,Nehmahati,"The question brought forth from the boy's lips was followed by his laughter, but he said nothing more than that.  She watched with a small interest as the boy leaned in to whisper in his dog's ear before suddenly, they were taking off with a start and she drew in a sharp breath, instinctively tightening her hold around the boy to steady herself.<br/><br/>The ride itself was unlike anything she'd experienced.  Their surroundings flew by in a mass of color and she wouldn't have been able to remember the path if it had depended on her life.  She could hear barking beside them and she assumed it was the pup.  Her eyes stayed forward past the boy's head.  She was able to tell when the path seemed to fork, but they didn't taken either of them.<br/><br/>She could hear other barking and noises in the distance, but she didn't pay them mind.  She was more focused on the trip itself at the moment.  When they finally did come to a stop, she nearly butted her head into the back of the boy's own head at the suddenness of the stop itself.  She didn't realize it, but she had been holding her breath and she suddenly let it out, taking in her surroundings with a slightly awed silence.<br/><br/>She slowly climbed off the dog's back and looked around, her equilibrium slightly off from the ride on the dog's back.  The place was eery, but calm.  She could hear music and she remembered what Kalab had said.  She tried to ignore the noise, distract herself from it as she looked towards the table which seemed to be the center of the clearing.  There were skeletons sitting there, such an absurb sight and it made her feel on edge.<br/><br/>When the boy spoke, she swiveled her head to look at him and cocked an eyebrow.  Her eyes traveled to the skeletons once more and she shook her head.  ""I don't think this is it.  I'm pretty sure Kalab meant for the priests to be alive to be able to perform some ritual of sorts.""  She said slowly, her eyes lingering on the boy.  Was he toying with her, or did he really think these might have been what she was searching for?  She wasn't sure of anything really, this was new territory for her."
2546,Darkened Past and Pursuit (reopened and started new Open SL),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2991&start=40,2011-09-01T05:21:49,Goblin,"â€œYou donâ€™t think they can speak?â€ The boy turned a solemn eye on Kala and shook his head. â€œYou donâ€™t think they can perform rituals? Maybe you should ask them,â€ he told her, stroking the pup as she nosed among the plates and bones. â€œAlive! What is alive, anyway?â€ He laughed, touching one of the skulls. It turned its empty eye sockets on him. â€œItâ€™s rude of you to assume things.â€<br/><br/>He was less serious as he turned from the table and climbed once more onto his dog. â€œGirvan and I are going to join the hunt. You may eat. Donâ€™t be shy! Theyâ€™d enjoy your company. I know it. Theyâ€™ve had so little company. Maybe if you apologize, theyâ€™ll even do some magic for you.â€<br/><br/>Once again, he lifted a hand to her and the dog turned to bound away. â€œGoodbye, friend of my friend. Good luck!â€ With that, he was gone again and the voice of the hound joined retreated to join the others far away.<br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;"">--------</div><br/><br/>Their attacker was harder to drive off than Kalab had thought. He was tired, bloody, and the path was closing. When the trod began to close, it became unstable. It might drop him anywhere, along any sidhe path. When he made it through, he could feel the very ground trying to escape from under his feet. A disconcerting feeling to be sure.<br/><br/>He pushed through, despite the fleeing, sucking feeling, grabbing for threads of Nehmahatiâ€™s familiarity. In single minded determination he followed the now snaking trod, not letting it confuse him overly much with its twisting. It was possible he was even on the other side of the unseelie court. Although other side was a nearly useless way of thinking about it; he wasnâ€™t even sure if the place had real borders or directions. He never had been certain of that."
2547,Darkened Past and Pursuit (reopened and started new Open SL),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2991&start=40,2011-09-01T06:05:56,Nehmahati,"Kala arched a brow at his words, before a soft frown curved her lips.  Had she been mistaken?  This world was different from her own.  Hell, she had never actually been in another realm before.  What she knew as fact is that skeletons couldn't do much other than sit there and be...well...inanimate.  She watched with slight amazement as one of the skulls that he had touched turned to gaze at the boy.<br/><br/>It was one of the strangest things she had saw, so far.  And apparently, she had offended them.  Crap.  She watched as the boy suddenly climbed up unto his dog and spoke of joining in some hunt.  He was leaving her alone with these...skeletons that sat at the table.  ""But..."" Her voice died on her lips as the boy took off with his dog.  ""Fuck..."" She murmured softly under her breath.  She let her eyes slide back towards the table where the skeletons sat and suddenly, everything seemed so silent without the boy's presence, or at least to her.<br/><br/>She fidgeted...and it wasn't often she fidgeted.  What the hell was she suppose to do?  She stared once more uncertainly at the skeletons that sat at the table, an eyebrow arched.  She wondered if she should say something, but felt like she would feel profoundly silly for trying to speak to skeletons that hadn't even spoken yet.  She cursed a little under her breath, wondering if Kalab had made it out alive and if he would maybe find her soon.  She sure as hell hoped so."
2548,Darkened Past and Pursuit (reopened and started new Open SL),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2991&start=40,2011-09-02T01:48:12,Goblin,"The puppy wagged her tail, apparently finding nothing amiss when it meant she could eat as many table scraps as she liked. The trees or the land or maybe some hidden singer continued the melody. And the skeletons still did not move. Even the one that had now maintained its empty gaze in the direction its skull had turned.<br/><br/>But something rustled around that clearing. Whereas the dog had moved with unnatural grace and disturbed not a leaf, this something shoved through the plants in passing. The song itself changed to admonishment at such brutal treatment of the surrounding forest.<br/><br/>A face was the first thing to emerge. A head crested with stags horns, or possibly a dragonâ€™s, on the end of a serpentine neck. The man â€“ the beast â€“ smiled, relief clear as he scanned the place and saw only the dead, a small dog, and a girl. The rest of him followed; the wingless, almost feline, almost lizard body, the cloven hooves making no sound on the soft ground.<br/><br/>It â€“ he â€“ seemed to ignore Kala altogether and approached the table instead, the long tail wrapping around a red apple so he could inspect it closer. â€œHello there, young lady. Wasnâ€™t there someone else here a moment ago?â€ His tone was thick and sweet as poisoned honey, and he fearlessly took a bite from the apple, circling the table, paying more attention, it appeared, to the long dead men than the living woman."
2549,Darkened Past and Pursuit (reopened and started new Open SL),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2991&start=60,2011-09-02T02:37:25,Nehmahati,"Kala had begun to watch the puppy as it trotted upon the table, still unsure of what to do.  She was stuck gods knew where with no real instruction.  Suddenly, her attention was drawn in alarm to the sound of something rustling in the brush around the clearing.  For a moment, she thought perhaps the boy and his dog had returned, but they had not made a sound.  It might have been Kalab, but she doubted he was as noisy either.<br/><br/>What came out of brush was not at all what she was expecting, though to be honest, she wasn't quite sure what she was expecting.  It was unlike anything she had ever seen and it caused unease to build in her stomach, a reaction of muscles tensing in her body.  She had never seen such a creature before and it left her mouth slightly agape, though she was extremely aware of everything around her.  Her eyes never left this creature and it took in every movement.<br/><br/>She wanted to pull her blades, but if this was some sort of Sidhe, she had to remember not to offend their kind.  She was almost certain that they probably didn't look like that, but who could tell?  She had never met one before today.  She knew nothing of their kind.  She would wait until hostile movement, though she would keep herself prepared.  She instinctively took a step back when he began to speak and circle around the table.  His voice was almost sickeningly sweet, putting her further on edge.  She was distinctly aware that she was probably in danger.<br/><br/>""Yes there was, a boy.  I'm sure if you're looking for him, you could try to follow, though you may have trouble with that.""  She said, hoping that perhaps he was looking for the boy and would leave her here alone.  ""He went that way, if you are in search of him.""  She said, motioning generally in the direction the boy had taken off.  She had no fear that this creature would catch up to the boy.  The boy and his dog was fast and they would hear the creature coming from a mile away."
2550,Darkened Past and Pursuit (reopened and started new Open SL),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2991&start=60,2011-09-03T04:21:50,Goblin,"Not even claws, for all the assistance they would beâ€¦ â€œA boy? Ah, you mean the far darrig and his c?n annwfn companion. No, theyâ€™re trouble, young lady. Iâ€™m glad heâ€™s gone.â€ He tilted a wink at her and crept up behind one of the dead men, lifting a pewter jug to check its weight. Finding it full, he poured out two glasses, surprisingly deft with that tail of his.<br/><br/>â€œIt was a nasty thing he did to you. Humans shouldnâ€™t leave the trods, you know. Fae woods are endless.â€ The odd creature seemed almost truly sorry for her, but when he brushed against one of the skeletons, it appeared for a moment that it had tried to flinch away from him. â€œTheyâ€™re probably watching you right now, laughing at the sport of leaving a young lady defenseless and hungry to wander through the woods.â€<br/><br/>A flick of his tail and a half turn and heâ€™d brought one of the cups heâ€™d filled in front of her. â€œThereâ€™s no doubt they lay a good table though, is there?â€ The smile he gave her was haunting in its intensity; it was most certainly fake. â€œThe company leaves something to be desired of course. If you sit, youâ€™ll join the dead. Maybe youâ€™d hear them speak then.â€<br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;"">--------</div><br/><br/>Kalab had no fear of endless forests; he could navigate them well enough. A white stag leapt the finally straightening path and dashed through the hedge on the other side. Close behind were a pack of pure white hounds, their red ears flashing like pools of blood as they cried out to the hunting party behind.<br/><br/>The mounted party followed next, men and women of both unimaginable beauty and ugliness, and two men who seemed to tower above the rest. One dog had lagged, he saw. Then noticed the reason was the boy mounted on its back. A boy he knew personallyâ€¦ A boy to whom the scent and power of his dear heart clung to still.<br/><br/>â€œRuxtan! What did you do to her?â€ The entire party pulled up short in the middle of the path, amused smiles playing across the lords and ladies as ripples spread over a pond. The boy tried to slink behind the horse mounted party, but the dog had other ideas and came to him for a scratch. â€œHello Girvan. No treats this time, Iâ€™m afraid. â€¦Well?â€<br/><br/>â€œI didnâ€™t do anything to hurt her. She said she was your friend. I was good.â€<br/><br/>â€œTake me to her or bring her to me.â€ Despite the fact that he hadnâ€™t raised his voice, the assembled party did not move, frozen to the spot. The boy doubly so, too timid now to even leave his dog.<br/><br/>â€œNo.â€<br/><br/>â€œI have a promise from your kingâ€¦â€<br/><br/>â€œAnd here I am Kalab. We will not until the stag has been run down.â€ It was the fair haired of the two most powerful of the men that spoke. He had a snakeâ€™s golden eyes and his crown was polished obsidian, but prettier than the other that also wore a crown. â€œYou may wait, or ride with us.â€<br/><br/>â€œIf she is hurt, or you think to play your tricks and keep her here, this realm will pay a terrible price Gwendyn.â€<br/><br/>The king nodded and gestured to one of the boys riding behind another. He climbed down and a silver courser stood in his place an instant later. Kalab hesitated, but climbed onto the beast and jumped the hedge with the rest of the fae lords and ladies of the two courts. There were not many courtesies that a human had to worry about, but a great many that other immortals were expected to know."
2551,Darkened Past and Pursuit (reopened and started new Open SL),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2991&start=60,2011-09-03T13:31:45,Nehmahati,"Kala almost wanted to cringe as the creature winked at her, as if they shared some inside joke.  But she did not move, keeping herself perfectly still.  Flinching would insinuate fear and insinuating or showing any sort of fear could be dangerous.  She watched with silence as he poured some sort of liquid from a pewter jug into two glasses.  Crap.  He was going to offer her a cup.  What would she do?  Kalab had told her not to drink of anything.<br/><br/>His voice greeted her ears once more as he began to speak again, speaking about what the boy had done as if he truly felt sorry for her.  She knew better.  He was being coy, he was trying to get her to trust him.  Or perhaps he was simply toying with her, enjoying the fact that he was making her uncomfortable.  When he brushed against one of the skeletons, if she hadn't known better, it almost seemed like it had cringed from him itself.  Or maybe she didn't know better.  Who knew?<br/><br/>When he spoke of them watching to laugh at her sport, at having been left as a lady defenseless and hungry to wander the woods.  She decided perhaps for now, it was best to play that 'defenseless creature' role and play along til she could figure out what to do.  ""Who said anything about this lady being defenseless?""  She said with a coy smile that curved her lips, surely just as fake as the one that graced his own.<br/><br/>She drew in a sharp inaudible breath as he suddenly lifted one of the cups before her.  ""There's no doubt of that, but to be perfectly honest, my mother always told me not to accept strange food and drink from strangers.""  She said with a voice that sounded amused and the smile still graced her lips, though she took a small step away from him and the glass all the same.<br/><br/>Her eyes swept to the table, though she kept him in her line of vision, as if taking interest in what he had just said about joining the dead.  ""I think I'll continue standing.  I'm sure they have nothing too much of interest to say.  I've heard they haven't had company in quite some time.""  She said in an off hand casual voice, as if she were having a conversation with the next door neibor.  She really wanted this creature to leave, but he seemed perfectly intent to stay.  She wasn't sure what he wanted from her, she didn't even know him.  What could he possibly want from her?"
2552,Darkened Past and Pursuit (reopened and started new Open SL),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2991&start=60,2011-09-13T01:10:32,Goblin,"His sharp eyes caught the sudden rise of her chest at the offer. So she knew. Unfortunate. Draki laughed and let the cup drop near her feet. The laughter was true, if a little untrustworthy. Trapping her here was almost as good plan. If she was following that other, she was dangerous. Humanâ€¦ human was good. He wondered momentarily if there was some way to turn the male human too, but that would have to wait.<br/><br/>â€œYour mother must be one smart woman. Was she as pretty as you?â€ A rhetorical question, and he laughed again, beginning to circle her slowly. The powerful, delicately careful tail coiled around her waist, though he was careful not to touch her. Some humans were offended by the demon feel; by the contact with something that made their entire being scream that they were in danger. â€œWhy are you here? Not come seeking the dead I see.â€<br/><br/>The pup on the table flopped down across one bony hand, content since sheâ€™d eaten her fill to nap. Draki had never harmed an animal, and certainly had no intentions to. Especially not here. So a beast that might normally have tried to warn him off was now perfectly quiet in his presence. â€œNor do the fae have you trapped. Itâ€™s a lucky human that wanders Faerie alone and free to leave. Maybe you could teach me the trick too.â€"
2553,Darkened Past and Pursuit (reopened and started new Open SL),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2991&start=60,2011-09-13T19:01:18,Nehmahati,"The laughter that greeted her ears gratted on her nerves and set her on edge.  Every muscle in her body tensed.  Somehow, the tension in the air had grown thicker and was almost paupible enough to touch.  When he spoke again, his words almost confused her for a moment, having forgotten what she had said about her mother.  Which in all honesty, her mother had never told her such a thing, though she was sure that didn't really matter.  It had simply been a way, an excuse to turn down the cup.<br/><br/>She stiffened slightly as he began to circle her and his tail began to coil around her waist, though it didn't actually touch her.  It made her beyond nervous and it felt exactly like a trap.  For a moment, all she could think about was that with one tensing of a muscle, he could snap his tail closed around her.  The thought wasn't a pleasant one.  She made a point to keep her hands, her arms above waist level, so that at least if he were to pull such a move, the top half of her body would be free to move and she could get to her blades.<br/><br/>His next question drew her attention and she gave pause.  She, by no means, wanted to tell him why she was here, but she could use this to stall for as much time as she could.  She was hoping Kalab would turn up soon.  The situation was getting much too dangerous and she wasn't sure what exactly she was up against.  ""Would you believe I stumbled upon this place by accident?  I dropped a contant lense and just literally stumbled through the brush into this path.""  She said with a light laugh, though both of them knew damned well that nothing of the sort had happened.  If she were as innocent as she was trying to place herself off to be, ignorant to anything inhuman, she would not have been having such a 'casual' conversation with a creature that looked like him.<br/><br/>But, it would buy some time, she hoped.  His next words mentioned how the fae did not have her trapped, though she could argue that point, since one of them had gotten her lost, which she thought now might have even been on purpose.  She took a small step back, though she stopped herself from more movement, knowing his tail was behind her as well.  ""I suppose I'm simply lucky.  Though if I were truley lucky, I'd be at home in my bed with a good book by now, instead of here.""  She said, keeping her voice light.  Where was Kalab?  She thought he'd have found her by now.  Had he gotten hurt?  A thought occured to her that this creature very well may be one of the ones that attacked them.  If that was so, it wasn't the best of signs.  ""So....what brings you here?  I am assuming you aren't one of the fae?""  She asked, trying to keep him talking, instead of attacking."
2554,Darkened Past and Pursuit (reopened and started new Open SL),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2991&start=60,2011-09-14T20:47:52,Goblin,"â€œYou shouldnâ€™t lie to me, madam. We both know, or at least I do, that you donâ€™t just get here by accident. No. It was the man you were with before.â€ He gave her a sparkling grin. It was all the more dangerous because it wasnâ€™t faked. â€œOh yes maâ€™am, I did watch you come in. I had rather thought he would be with you. Itâ€™s him I was looking for, not really youâ€¦ Would you like to go back to the path? I think it would be far easier for our mutual friend to find us there.â€ He entirely ignored the questions she asked him, hoping she wouldnâ€™t push the point. Draki didnâ€™t think she really cared too much about the answers anyway. She didnâ€™t seem afraid of him, only wary so far.<br/><br/>That was good. He didnâ€™t want her to be afraid of him, not yet. If he did, he wouldnâ€™t be going through all this trouble to seem harmless.<br/><br/>The horn sounded in the wilds again, far closer this time. There was no more barking, but the faint sounds of excited voices rose and fell in steady cadence. There was laughter and finally a hush. After, there were the sounds of shouted goodbyes and the baying of a few hounds as the party broke down and went their separate ways.<br/><br/>Boy and dog trotted ahead of two mounted men, the dog casting about as if for a scent. The slight conversation to be had was mainly between the silver horse and the mounted king.<br/><br/>â€œBran makes a good stag. He outpaced us for eight moons this time,â€ intoned the silver courser that carried Kalab.<br/><br/>â€œAnd heâ€™s only gotten better. But weâ€™ll figure him out soon,â€ was Gwendynâ€™s response.<br/><br/>Kalab finally did interject. â€œI was glad to catch you at the end of your hunt. This matter is quite urgent.â€<br/><br/>â€œYouâ€™re always in a hurry, Kalab. How long has it been since you were last here? Now youâ€™re in a rush to leave again.â€<br/><br/>â€œItâ€™s only been three years Gwendyn.â€ Despite the detached recognition of the fact, Kalab appeared annoyed. It would have taken someone infinitely more familiar with him than the Unseelie King to notice it, however.<br/><br/>â€œThree years,â€ the snake eyed king laughed. â€œDo not speak to me in years. You spend too long in the human world and ones such as you and your sister are not meant to.â€<br/><br/>â€œThat is why this matter is both urgent and delicate. Ruxtan has led Nehmahati astray.â€ The boy cringed, turning, open mouthed to begin defending himself. Neither paid him any mind. â€œI would like to reclaim her company before anyone else from your court or the Queenâ€™s makes a bigger mistake. I will not and cannot allow either her or you to keep Nehmahati. And none of us can afford to pay the price of an attempt to do so,â€ Kalab stated in no uncertain terms, disliking the need to repeat himself but knowing that the sidhe king would not at all remember the first time heâ€™d said much the same. â€œâ€¦Wait.â€<br/><br/>It was there, very close. Kalab would know the feel of Nehmahati anywhere, now that she wasnâ€™t trying to hide herself. Their approach had been silent, save for the short discussion, but even then they had spoken softly, not disturbing the natural rhythm with undue noise. But along with his dear heart, there was a manâ€™s voice.<br/><br/>â€œTheyâ€™re at the holy table?â€ The word holy was said with some mocking disgust by Gwendyn, and he peered curiously at the boy, silently asking why they would be there."
2555,Darkened Past and Pursuit (reopened and started new Open SL),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2991&start=60,2011-09-14T21:59:37,Nehmahati,"Kala could hear him speak and she knew things were coming to surface.  She kept her eyes directly on him, though she used her perifrial to gauge how far away his tail was from her.  She needed to get out from inside his ring of tail.  His words caught her attention.  He was there when Kalab was attacked.  ""If you were there when we entered, then you are no friend.  I think I'd rather take my chances here than wander the woods with you.""  She said, her voice sharp as her facial expression lost all signs of 'lost little girl'.  Her eyes had narrowed at this point and she was waiting.<br/><br/>And then she heard the horn in the distance and she didn't think, she simply moved.  Her body dropped quickly into a crouch and she pushed off with her foot, rolling away from Draki and his tail.  In a second's time, she was standing again, a few feet from him.  She wasn't armed yet,  but her fingers were tensed and ready.  she took several steps away from him, trying to keep herself out of reach of his tail.  ""I'm not going anywhere with you.  I'll not let myself be bait so you can catch Kalab.""  He hadn't said that was what he intended out loud, but gathering from what he had said and the way he was acting, she was pretty sure that's what he intended.<br/><br/>She could tell by the sounds that the hunting party was breaking up. Would the boy come back?  Would he bring others?  She would welcome that more than sitting here with this creature.  It was like trying to dance on thin ice and avoid falling in. She was good at fighting, she had killed countless vampires, but she hadn't gone up against anything else.  She didn't know what this creature was capable of and the vampires she fought didn't have massive tails.  She may be trigger happy, so to speak, but she wasn't stupid.  Rushing into battle in this situation would probably get her killed, or even worse.  She shoved the thoughts of Ellon out of her head, though it was enough to cause a slight shudder to pass through her core."
2556,Darkened Past and Pursuit (reopened and started new Open SL),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2991&start=60,2011-09-21T04:35:23,Goblin,"Draki tskâ€™d. Heâ€™d said too much; that was too bad. Still, he felt he could explain and wash his hands â€“ as it were â€“ of all wrongdoing. The horn distracted him, his gaze flicked toward the source. It seemed to him that the moment he took his eyes off the girl, she had moved. Damn. He tried not to snarl and only succeeded with quite a bit of effort. The coil of his tail snapped back and if heâ€™d had the ability, he would have spread his hands to show he meant her no harm.<br/><br/>Bait? Kalab laughed as he dismounted, wanting to be sure that the two heard him. If that had been the maleâ€™s plan, he didnâ€™t know Nehmahati at all. He came winding through the trees and around the thick underbrush. â€œI told you not to leave the path, dear heart,â€ he said, as if nothing at all were amiss.<br/><br/>Almost everything had changed however. The night had become day abruptly, although the light didnâ€™t show it. Kalab was almost used to the sudden switches; he could never tell what they meant though. It could be days or weeks or even only minutes that had passed outside.<br/><br/>â€œWho is your friend?â€ He shot a glance at the demon, knowing it was a demon, placing himself between it and her almost by accident. â€œI must thank him properly for looking after you and the pup.â€"
2557,Darkened Past and Pursuit (reopened and started new Open SL),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2991&start=60,2011-09-21T07:45:45,Nehmahati,"The tension was so thick in the area it was almost palpable.  When Kalab's voice cut through the air, she felt relief flood her.  She kept her eyes upon Draki, but watched the woods in her perifrial.  It wasn't long before Kalab stepped through the brush and at that moment, she thought he had to tbe the most welcoming sight.  Her muscles relaxed just the slightest bit as Kalab spoke to her, though her eyes never left Draki.<br/><br/>""Well I attempted to, but the boy said he knew you and would take me to the priests.  That's how I ended up here.  I didn't even have much of a chance to leave this place before our friend here showed up.""  She said, keeping her voice even.  She was startled as suddenly the enviroment changed from night to day and for one weak moment she was in awe and distracted.<br/><br/>She almost asked what the hell had happened, but she stopped herself just in time.  It was Kalab's voie that drew her attention again and she let her eyes settle on the creature before them.  She realized Kalab had set himself between her and the creature and she felt a moment of pride, which caused her to take a couple of steps to the side, so that he wasn't entirely blocking her from the creature.  She may not be as powerful as him and she was glad he was there, but that didn't mean she'd let him make her look weak in front of this creature.<br/><br/>""I just found out our friend here was present when we first came unto this realm.  I do believe he may know something about what or who attacked you.""  She said, keeping her voice calm and level.  She knew there may be a chance the creature would deny involvement, be she wasn't stupid.  If Kalab didn't recognize him as fae, more than likely he didn't belong here.  If he was there when they came through, there was very little chance he wasn't involved with the ambushing.  ""He offered me a glass of drink, wasn't that a lovely gesture?""  She commented almost casually, so that Kalab would be aware of what had happened, while keeping to the tone of the conversation."
2558,Darkened Past and Pursuit (reopened and started new Open SL),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2991&start=60,2011-09-24T19:28:26,Goblin,"â€œHe would say that, wouldnâ€™t he,â€ Kalab sighed. Neither boy nor dog had come along with. They had most likely gone elsewhere in order to escape any further scrutiny of their actions. He decided not to explain that the boy did certainly know him and all of the dead had once been holy men of a sort.<br/><br/>Draki found the perfect excuse in just a few words. Give up his father? No. But give up his fatherâ€™s pawn? Or even the dragon council? Why not? â€œI do not know your attacker personally. Despite what the lady may think, I do not associate myself with scum. But I can tell you itâ€™s not humanâ€¦â€<br/><br/>â€œI already found that out for myself, demon,â€ Kalab warned, suddenly impatient with this little play. It wasnâ€™t supposed to take this much time and now because of one little sidhe boy that wanted to play games, heâ€™d lost track of all time. â€œGet to the point, and quickly.â€<br/><br/>â€œOf course mâ€™lord,â€ he sketched something of a quick little bow, mocking the two with every move. â€œI canâ€™t tell you what exactly it is, unfortunately. However, it is, or was working for some vampire. Ellen was it? Like any of the rats though, itâ€™s switched sides when it caught wind of higher pay. I know itâ€™s trying to kill the both of you for some dragon plot now. Demons and vampires have held truce for so long that I thought it prudent to warn you.â€<br/><br/>â€œWhy wouldâ€¦? Nevermind. Thank you, demon. Weâ€™ll be on our way now.â€ He had no more trust for the demon than before, not with the knowledge that it had tried to trap his dear heart here. Whatever the truth was, he could only be certain that what heâ€™d been told was not the whole of it. It meant they needed to move faster now though. In all his dealings with demons, he knew they always studded their lies with a few grains of truth. Although, knowing what he did of dragons, if any of it were true, this had been a plan decades, maybe centuries in the making.<br/><br/>Kalab whistled at the napping puppy, which leapt down and trotted to his side. Leaving the glade with its dog gnawed feast behind, he led Nehmahati back to the King and the patient steeds. â€œI see youâ€™ve found your girl.â€ The brilliant serpents gaze was turned on her. â€œAnd you. You must be the radiant goddess Iâ€™ve heard so much about.â€<br/><br/>Kalab interrupted before he could get too far, knowing he would. â€œGwendyn, we must leave immediately. Iâ€™ve had troubling news.â€<br/><br/>The king hummed in disappointment but dismounted and offered Kala wordless help onto the horse. â€œYouâ€™ll come back, wonâ€™t you? With the lovely lady.â€"
2559,Darkened Past and Pursuit (reopened and started new Open SL),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2991&start=60,2011-09-24T23:26:02,Nehmahati,"Kala had to admit, the creature was quick with his words, cunning.  She didn't believe for a second that the creature had nothing to do with the attack on Kalab.  She was used to the politics and the word play of vampires.  It wasn't such a far stretch that he may have simply given up his companion to save his ass.  When Kalab spoke, he verified what the creature was, a demon.  Well, that was certainly something she had never met before.  It appeared she was getting even deeper in the rabbit hole and she wasn't sure if she prefered this over running from vampires.<br/><br/>She tensed when the creature mentioned Ellon, or rather attempted to.  No doubt on purpose.  She wouldn't doubt that he might have been telling the truth about that.  Dragons?  Her eyes widened a little.  Dragons existed?  If she weren't in the situation she was now, staring at a demon, she might have thought they were pulling her chain.  Demons and Vampires having a truce?  That was one part of the politics of vampires she had not known about.  Of course, it isn't as if she sat and had friendly conversations with them either.<br/><br/>Again though, she almost admired the creature's quickness at finding an excuse to bail his ass out of this particular jam, though she was pretty sure it wouldn't be the last time she would have an encounter with him.  She would have to keep an eye out.  Everything that had happened in what seemed to be such a small time seemed to point to the fact that this could lead to something so much bigger than running from obsessed vampires.  Perhaps it had always been this big and she simply hadn't seen the bigger picture.<br/><br/>As Kalab called for the puppy and began to lead her away from the creature, she was hard pressed to turn her back to it.  She kept looking back over her shoulder, as if half expecting the creature to attack as soon as they turned their eyes from it.  When they reached the horses, she lifted her eyes to the man before them.  He was, of course, beautiful in the way that many supernatural creatures were beautiful and she imagined that more than likely, this man was Sidhe.  He seemed somehow to belong here in a way that Draki didn't.<br/><br/>She caught sight of the serpent like eyes that turned to her after he spoke to Kalab.  She almost laughed out loud, thinking the man must be jesting, with the comment about the radiant goddess.  But by the look on his face, he seemed serious, for the most part, so she held it in, though some of her amusement lingered in her eyes for a moment.  She paused for a moment, trying to be careful with her words.  ""I see Kalab has spoken a lot about me.""  Was all she could muster.  Before she could say anything else, Kalab was speaking to the man again.<br/><br/>She got the distinct feeling that either Kalab wanted to keep the man from saying something more, or was worried about lingering here too much longer.  Perhaps it was both, she couldn't be sure.  She watched as the man named Gwendyn seemed to make a sound of disappointment before lowering himself from his horse.  She was slightly surprised as he offered her help on the horse and she took a silent glance towards Kalab before taking Gwendyn's hand and using his help to mount herself on the horse.  If it had been under better conditions, she would have been excited to go horse riding.  She loved horses.<br/><br/>Her hand patted the horse's neck gently and she tried to think back on the last time she had done anything for just enjoyment purposes.  It had been years.  For a moment, a part of her felt pain at the fact that her whole life had been nothing but running and fighting for so long.  She forced herself out of her thoughts just in time to hear Gwendyn speak.  Hearing Gwendyn's words, at first she thought he was speaking to her, but the last part of his sentence made her eyes slide to Kalab, a brow arching.  Why would Gwendyn have an interest in her returning?  It made her think back on the warnings Kalab had given her.<br/><br/>Her pride wanted to speak up and say something, to make a point that she was right here with him and did not have to be spoken around, but she held her tongue for the moment.  She was still human and she knew nothing of these people, their customs, or their power.  And...he hadn't been neccissarily rude, perhaps it was simply the way they spoke.  She couldn't be sure, but she was sure that it would be a bad idea to say something that might end up getting them stuck here or worse.  ""Hopefully, if we do, by chance, return...it'll be under better circumstances.""  She said politely, though she had no intention of returning unless if she absolutely had to.  She was intrigued by the fact that they even existed, but already her experience here had been dangerous."
2560,Darkened Past and Pursuit (reopened and started new Open SL),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2991&start=60,2011-10-09T01:37:38,Goblin,"Gwendyn often had a habit of unintentionally insulting humans and Kalab was glad to hear Nehmahati speak for herself. Had he answered for her, the King would have likely continued to think of her as any other human, nothing more important, if marginally more entertaining, than a pet. â€œAs my dear heart says, Your Grace,â€ Kalab said with frosty politeness. It brought the hint of a wry smile to the unseelie king.<br/><br/>â€œGodwood path, Laeneth. Straight and fast as you can,â€ he told the silver. They skirted the clearing. No sidhe liked the place they termed the hold grove, the two horse-shaped nix no different in that. Neither spoke, perhaps thinking of the changes it might mean if the demon had been telling the truth. Doubtless they had heard enough of it to know things could be sudden and no sidhe liked the outside to change too quickly, or at all if they could have helped it.<br/><br/>Now the demon would be sure to know where they were heading. To a place Kalab still considered home. Where old ones dwelled and quarrels were settled. The ancient godwood where any of the little ones could come and speak with their gods, through the sect of priests almost as old as the oldest tree. Some â€“ not many anymore â€“ were even older than Kalab.<br/><br/>There were places sacred even to what humans considered hellish monsters and Kalab hoped that nothing had intruded and changed the rules. And he knew that the demon had lied for Nehmahatiâ€™s benefit. With an agreement not even a year old, ink hardly dried, Kalab wouldnâ€™t put it past Zhorrsh. He didnâ€™t trust that one to keep his word for any longer than it suited him.<br/><br/>Heâ€™d fought against the decision every step of the way. But what had that mattered? The demon god had offered assistance against the immediate danger of Ellonâ€™s machinations and Kalab was a mere thoughtful princeling among more powerful forces. It had rankled then as it did now.<br/><br/>The pace set was far too fast for casual conversation, no matter that Kalab wanted to have the opportunity to explain the situation as he saw it. She would find out the situation soon enough. Perhaps even from someone with more information than he had.<br/><br/>When they stopped, there was a gate. A token gesture to the encroachment of the modern world, but the fence went only a few meters before it tapered off, shorter and shorter, to the ground. He slid to the ground and laid a hand on the nix-horseâ€™s shoulder in thanks. Asking Nehmahati, â€œDo you remember the way?â€ Hoping that she would still somehow hold that memory of how to navigate the woods and fretting to himself that she wouldnâ€™t."
2561,Darkened Past and Pursuit (reopened and started new Open SL),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2991&start=60,2011-10-18T19:35:05,Nehmahati,"Kala had been holding her breath as she waited for Gwendyn's reaction.  She didn't think she had said anything inappropriate, but who could tell?  This was foreign territory for her.  When Kalab spoke, he confirmed what she had said and her eyes slid to the Sidhe.  He did nothing more than form a hint of a smile on his face before making direction for them to take.  She let out a barely audible breath as they began to move.<br/><br/>The majority of the ride was in silence and Kala was fine with that.  She leaned in a little closer to the horse and kept her eyes ahead.  Her head was still whirling with thoughts about what had just transpired.  She still felt that she had perhaps fell into the rabbit's hole, but she was oddly calm.  Perhaps she was getting too used to the supernatural world, or perhaps it had something to do with her past.  She didn't know, but it was rare for her to panic either way.  The way she had always looked at it is that panicking never solved anything, thinking and reacting did.<br/><br/>As they drew nearer, it was as if she could feel it in her gut...a familiarity and she could have sworn for a moment, she almost felt as it something had stirred.  It was something she couldn't quite explain and for the moment, she would put it out of her head.  She had bigger problems to deal with.  They finally came to a halt and her eyes took in their surroundings.  It seemed just so....right.  She hesitated for a moment before finally slipping her body with ease off the creature she had rode on.  She gave it a gentle pat before turning once more to the gates before them.<br/><br/>She heard Kalab ask her if she remembered the way and her eyes shot to him as she took a step forward.  ""How the hell would-"" Her sentence was cut off as suddenly, it seemed she was being jerked back.  Physically, her body was still grounded, but it was as if her vision was narrowing and she sucked in a sharp breath.  ""Kalab...I think something's wro-"" Her words were once again cut off as everything went black.<br/><br/>Nehmahati had felt the call of home.  It was as if she had been waiting in the darkness, seeing everything, yet....it had been shapeless.  But once she felt the call of home, she had struggled, clawed her way to the surface.  She had known of Kala, had watched her struggle, but before now, all of it had been meaningless.  She could see the first glimpses of vision began to become clear, could feel Kala panic, fight against the inevitable.  She felt no remorse for taking hold of the girl's body because in her eyes, this body belonged just as equally to her.  And there was Kalab....he was there.  Her sweet, sweet beloved Kalab.<br/><br/>In her vision, she could see him and it helped her struggle on.  It wasn't long before she had full control of the girl's body and the expression upon her face was no longer of panic, but of a mixture of things, between triumph to sadness because of all she had missed.  Her eyes were sharp upon Kalab's face and she swore her heart swelled in her chest.  ""Kalab...""  She whispered and her voice was no longer Kala's, but the deeper, more sultry voice of Nehmahati.  It had always had a hint of an eastern accent, with all the time she had spent in Egypt.<br/><br/>The energy around her had changed as well and it no longer had simply the signature of their power and species, but it was Nehmahati's entirely.  Her steps were quick now and even the way she walked was that same familiar sway, with steps like those of a feline.  She stopped mere inches from her beloved, lifting a hand towards his face.  ""It has been too long....""  She whispered, fingertips softly brushing over the line of his cheek bone.  ""How long has death kept us apart, my love?""  She said, her voice raising slightly.  She had almost forgotten why they were here.  At the moment, it did not matter to her.  Kalab was the only one in her vision."
2562,Darkened Past and Pursuit (reopened and started new Open SL),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2991&start=60,2011-10-24T04:05:16,Goblin,"He was ready to be disappointed. She didnâ€™t remember, but this was home. If home didnâ€™t do it, then what would? He didnâ€™t want to think about never having his Nehmahati back. The girl was so much like her, and just not her. Kalab was dutiful and adored her because of just how like his dear hear she was. At the same time, it hurt him that she was such a reminder that he might never have the other half of himself back.<br/><br/>And then she stopped. He was torn between actual fear for his dear heart and curiosity over what was happening. Even outwardly he could see the tension in her stillness. The moment when hostile terror was replaced by exultant grief. Only he didnâ€™t know why. Not knowing why made him wary for an instant. What if the demon had done something? A demon could not bring his Nehmahati back though, and only his dear heart could say his name like that. Like it was a prayer.<br/><br/>He took stock and realized that he felt right in a way he hadnâ€™t in decades. The caution all gone, he put his hand over hers, finding himself reveling in the touch of her fingers on his skin. â€œFar, far too long, dear heart.â€ She was what mattered to him. Kalab turned her hand over and kissed the palm. â€œA hundred years, a thousand, an eternity.â€ He reached out to pull her close, unwilling to admit that he didnâ€™t know and hadnâ€™t even tried to keep track. â€œI missed you,â€ he breathed, almost to himself. â€œI found youâ€¦â€ louder and wondrously amused."
2563,Darkened Past and Pursuit (reopened and started new Open SL),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2991&start=60,2011-10-25T10:04:08,Nehmahati,"Nehmahati drew in a breath as his hand laid over her own, sending a warm tingle through the flesh of her human body.  It felt so odd, being in such a fragile state.  It was as if her senses were dulled and she was slightly disappointed at the fact that it didn't feel as it had back when she was alive, to touch another's flesh.  She was relieved to hear his voice, knowing that he had come to realize whom incompassed this present body.<br/><br/>A soft shudder traveled down the length of her spine as she felt his lips press against her palm and her lips curved in a smile so intimate that Kalab was the only one who had actually seen such a familiar smile.  No other lovers she had had (though often times, they were many), had ever been graced with such an expression.  With ease, she drew closer to him as he pulled her in, listening to his voice as if it were something that she had starved without.<br/><br/>She rose on tip toes and brushed her lips lightly against his mouth before lowering herself against he ground.  ""As much as I would love to spend an eternity with our reunion, we have buisness to attend to...time is not on our side, my love.  I remember the way.""  She said, her voice low, as if she were afraid someone else would hear her.  She had paid no attention to the Unseelie king, for he was of no importance to her.<br/><br/>She turned suddenly, though she kept her hand within his own.  curling her fingers a little more securily around his hand, she began to lead him towards the gate.  ""Come, my love....let us find our parents and their beloved priests."""
2564,Darkened Past and Pursuit (reopened and started new Open SL),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2991&start=60,2011-11-01T04:51:26,Goblin,"Assured that their charges had been delivered safely, as was required of them, the silver Nix-courser and the horse that might have been an extension of the Unseelie king â€“ Kalab had never asked, it would have been rude â€“ vanished quite suddenly. It was wonderful to be alone with his Nehmahati again, even if it was only for this moment. How he loved to see her smile!<br/><br/>But she was right. Though her kiss made him burn for more and she had roused a passion that had only found outlet in anger for so long, he knew they needed to hurry. Even though hurry had never been in his nature and eternity wasnâ€™t really so long, she was still right. â€œOf course, dear heart.â€ Like a boy clutching the hand of a mother he thought lost forever, he let her take the lead. And â€“ he wouldnâ€™t say as much  at such a serious time â€“ but the view from behind had always been niceâ€¦ It had been so long that the grasp of her hand was a treasure, he couldnâ€™t help that he wanted more than that.<br/><br/>So instead, in the rare humor he showed only to Nehmahati, he quipped â€“ as mock solemnly as possible, â€œOur lovely mother and most honored father never stopped searching for you.â€ Kalab wasnâ€™t sure what to think of this meeting to come, if he should speak about what the demon told him. He felt guilty about lying to the girl, more so because he couldnâ€™t remember her name, couldnâ€™t remember if heâ€™d even known it in the first place."
2565,Darkened Past and Pursuit (reopened and started new Open SL),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2991&start=60,2011-11-08T01:43:02,Nehmahati,"Nehmahati's steps were light and sure as she continued down the path, her eyes forward.  It felt so good to be surfaced, to be with her Kalab.  After a few moments, she heard him speak with that rare humor and her lips curved in an amused grin as she glanced back towards him.  ""Oh, I am sure they haven't.  They wouldn't want their plans to fall apart, now would they?  They certainly were prepared to have me reincarnated.  Though I am not in complaint of that particular strategy.""  She said with words that were laced a little with sarcasm.<br/><br/>She could sense the temple drawing close.  Her parent's power resignated from it like a beacon.  ""It isn't far, my love.""  She murmured, her eyes narrowing.  She wouldn't be surprised if the priests were prepared for them.  Her parents had probably already informed them of their coming.  Her fingers coiled a little tighter around Kalab's hand in reassurance.  She could still feel Kala stirr within her, but she knew that Kala would not remember anything when she came back to.  Possession was a tricky thing and often times, the first few times at the very least left the possessie blacking the events out.  Sometimes it was always so, sometimes the person being possessed learned how to keep themselves self aware enough to remember.<br/><br/>It was of no concern to Nehmahati.  It wasn't long before the temple came into sight, the old weathered stones rising high to almost rival the heights of the trees that surrounded them.  ""Here we are, love.""  She said, a smile curving her lips.  She lead him towards the entrance, which was held closed by large wooden doors.  Before they got too close, the doors were pushed open by a couple of robed priests, who's heads were bowed.  She paid them no attention as she continued to lead Kalab forward into the inner chambers.  Within it, the ceilings were high and straight before them was a large stone alter.  Beyond that, not far from the alter, set against the wall were two large statues built to resemble the likeness of their parents, the god and goddess Rorik and Varik.<br/><br/>There were candles light all around to give the chambers a dim glow and seven priests stood perfectly still in a wide semi-circle between the statues and the stone alter.  The one in the center stepped forward, pulling back the hood of his robe to reveal the older man beneath.  ""It is good to see you two home.  Your parents have been looking forward to your arrival.""  Nehmahati gave a small half smile, though her expression showed no amusement.  ""I am sure that they have.""  She said, her voice sharp.<br/><br/>She turned towards Kalab and rose on the balls of her feet to give him a quick kiss upon his lips before pulling away, knowing full well that it was teasing.  She didn't doubt that he was probably restraining himself.  ""Let me call them.""  She said softly before turning and moving towards the statues themselves.  When she neared the base of them, she slid a blade from her sheath and quickly pricked her finger.  Blood pooled to the surface and she leaned in to the base of the statues and began to draw symbols with her blood.  She began to murmur in the ancient tongue, to summon them.  When she was done, she stood slowly, her eyes lifting to the faces of her parents that were carved in stone.  ""Come now, my beloved mother and father.  I am home.""<br/><br/>She turned and made her way back towards Kalab and stood beside him, waiting.  After a few moments, she felt a soft breeze just before feeling that wave of power as their parents stepped out from the shadows.  She inhaled an almost inaudible breath as she gazed upon them.  They had come in their original forms and they had not changed.  Their father's hair was stark white against his pale white flesh and it's tendrils moved as if on their own accord around his body.  His eyes were a sharp pale grey white color and he stood tall, at the height of 6'2.  Their mother was a sharp contrast and looked more like Nehmahati had when she was alive.  Her skin was a perfect bronze, her black hair hung down long, past her knees and moved with that same life as their father.  Her eyes were an emerald sharp green.  The only difference of looks between Nehmahati and her mother were small details in the eyes and face.  Her mother was slightly taller at 5'11.<br/><br/>Both of them were naturally breathtaking, as they always had been.  Their mother was the first to speak.  ""My lovelies....it has been too long since you have been home.""  Her expression had grown softer and Nehmahati found herself glad to see her mother.  Her mother had always had a soft spot in her heart.  Their father, on the other hand...well...they had not always agreed.  The smile that curved Nehmahati's lips was true this time.  ""It is good to see you mother.""  Her eyes slid to her father and for a moment, held a sharp coldness.  ""Father.""  She said simply, leaving it at that."
2566,Darkened Past and Pursuit (reopened and started new Open SL),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2991&start=60,2011-11-13T04:19:28,Goblin,"She was bitter and he was disappointed; it was so typical that he laughed. He hadnâ€™t meant to. Kalab had been angry for years when their parents had refused to look for Nehmahati. Sheâ€™ll come when sheâ€™s ready, theyâ€™d both told him at different times. But would Rorik have ever just trusted the universe to return Varik? The answer had still been no. Kalab felt like a caged animal and refused to accept it, not content to just wait. Not when he felt like he was only half a person. So he looked by himself while they waited.<br/><br/>He had been right too. Heâ€™d found her and she was ready. If she hadnâ€™t been, the power that drew him like a beacon would be invisible to her. If she hadnâ€™t been, she wouldnâ€™t have known him. Maybe that meant it was time for the old man to step down. It was a thought that had occurred to Kalab more and more often recently.<br/><br/>While Nehmahati searched, Kalab knew enough to remain silent. He didnâ€™t know how well a human could sense power and no matter how much he loved her laugh, he didnâ€™t want to distract her. They made it, however, with nothing untoward or exciting happening.<br/><br/>Once, humans had a name for the priesthood, E-Akhkharu, but that wasnâ€™t the name it had been called by vampires themselves. The familiar sight of un-mortared stone rising in competition with ancient sentinel pines and gnarled old oaks was almost a comfort. More so because his dear heart was coming home with him this time. Just as every other time, the doors were hauled open before he could touch them. The priests were very diligent in their duties.<br/><br/>Kalab in turn favored each of the priests with a smile and a nod. Heâ€™d missed the big carved doors and the old stone floors. The dark wood of the doors was carved in the likenesses of owls and bats and mountain cats; the creatures of the night. The floors were worn with the timeless passages of thousands of feet, and always warm. Somehow.<br/><br/>Seven. He smiled at the number seven, thinking it amusingly superstitious. He was trying to be entirely serious and pushed the smile away, starting toward the altar himself without a word. But he paused when Nehmahati caught him and brushed that innocent kiss against him. That was no fair; he clenched his jaw and nodded. Of course; that would be the better idea, wouldnâ€™t it? He loved the way she moved when she was armed. Loved even more that she was comfortable with it; that she hadnâ€™t questioned the human she was carrying blades.<br/><br/>The waiting gnawed his nerves ragged. Even though he knew it was never instant, he couldnâ€™t help the concern that something might have gone wrong. Or that maybe, despite his care, she wasnâ€™t ready. Noâ€¦ that couldnâ€™t be.<br/><br/>A great rush of relief went through him when the telltale signs of their presence swept through the temple. â€œMother, father, Iâ€™ve brought your daughter,â€ he said, a bit more challenging than was needed."
2567,Darkened Past and Pursuit (reopened and started new Open SL),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2991&start=60,2011-12-15T18:42:13,Nehmahati,"While Varik's face remained filled with warmth, Rorik's face was cold, calculating.  His sharp eyes turned to Kalab and narrowed the slightest bit.  ""You'd do well to watch your tongue, boy.""  Rorik wasted little time with his attentions on Kalab as he turned them towards Nehmahati.  ""And you...if you had taken better care of your body in the first place, we wouldn't be in this....predicament.""  He stated sharply.  Nehmahati felt a wave of anger pass through her and she moved forward quickly, boldly as she stepped towards Rorik.  ""Do not talk down to me father, or else I may not even play along with this little game.  I could just walk out this door and choose to remain human.""  She said sharply, though she had no real intentions of doing so.  This human form was uncomfortable with her, but she knew that she was not the only one getting something out of this ritual.<br/><br/>Something glistened in Rorik's eyes as she spoke and his hand moved with lightening reflexes as it shot out and fingers curved around Nehmahati's neck.  She drew in a sharp breath at the pressure around her throat, her hands instinctually lifting to pry at his fingers.  ""You'll do as you're told to do and I'll speak to you as I wish.  I am your father and your superior.  You should mind your actions, for you are still human.""  Varik placed a hand upon Rorik's arm gently and looked at him for a moment.  After a few moments, he released his hold on Nehmahati's neck.  His expression was no longer of anger, rather reverting to the coldness from before.  Varik turned to Nehmahati, her voice ringing out softly.  ""Truly, your father is glad to see you home....he's just....troubled.""<br/><br/>Nehmahati glared daggers towards Rorik, furious, but her expression softened when she turned to look at Varik.  ""Mother, I love you, but you need not make excuses for our father.  His thoughts and feelings are perfectly clear through his actions.""  She said before changing the subject.  ""Let's get on with things.  What is it that needs to be done, Mother?""  Varik let out a small almost inaudible sigh and then moved with a unwavering grace towards the alter befor them.  ""Your brother needs to drain you of most of your blood.  When you have very little left, he needs to cut open your wrists and his.  Your father and I will manipulate the gravity around the area so that you can place your wrists together and perform the blood transfusion.  This is the process, in the most simplest of terms.""<br/><br/>((Sorry if I'm a bit rusty.)"
2568,Darkened Past and Pursuit (reopened and started new Open SL),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2991&start=60,2011-12-19T07:47:44,Goblin,"Kalab took half a step forward, meaning to stop Nehmahati before she did something too foolish. Not yet. His dear heart needed to learn some patience. Kalab could, after all, continue to wear the deceptive veneer of calm despite the sharp, clawing anger at his father; his god. Watching Rorik lay his hands on Nehmahati and doing nothing was the hardest thing heâ€™d ever done.<br/><br/>Glad? Kalab still had the suspicion that the old man didnâ€™t ever want to step down â€“ not that Kalab could know his mind. He thought that might be the reason Rorik had wanted to wait. Mother thoughâ€¦ he believed she had only wanted the best for Nehmahati. But troubled? That was bound to be the truth. He should be troubled.<br/><br/>From behind, Kalab laid a hand on Nehmahatiâ€™s shoulder. He was still somewhat agitated. It wasnâ€™t all Rorik. Kalab was a little worried about the human that his dear heart had been â€“ still was. Some of it was guilt. Heâ€™d lied to that girl for selfish reasons and he could only hope she didnâ€™t know it. â€œLet me know when youâ€™re ready, dear heart,â€ he leaned down and said into her ear, not trying to disguise his want. He was still worried that she might change her mind. Or worse, that she might be angry with him. But he tried to push that thought out of his head."
2569,Darkened Past and Pursuit (reopened and started new Open SL),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2991&start=80,2011-12-19T09:53:51,Nehmahati,"Nehmahati was listening carefully to her mother's words, though the tension between her and her father was so thick it could be sliced with a knife.  Her fingers itched to curve around her blades, but it would do little to no good and would do nothing but spark Rorik's anger more.  Still though, she knew her father would never kill her, he needed her too much.  There were other suspicions she had, for some time now, but she had never brought them to surface.  The looks she had seen him give from time to time, as if inspecting a possible new purchase, but nothing could be done unless if those suspicions were validated.<br/><br/>She felt Kalab's hand upon her shoulder and she felt the tension in her shoulders disappate, though her anger was still obvious upon her face.  She could hear his words in her ears and a shiver ran it's course down the length of her spine, hearing the want that was far from hidden within his voice.  She needed to focus and push her concerns about her father and her anger aside.  Patience was rarely ever a virtue for her and she had been known to be quick tempered.  There was rarely a moment that she restrained herself, it was not of her nature.  Forcing her thoughts from her father, she turned and leaned in on tip toe, placing a soft kiss at the base of Kalab's throat, teasingly, before she spoke into his ear, her hand laid upon his shoulder.  ""I am ready, love.""  She said softly and then glanced towards the alter.<br/><br/>The priests carried the ceremonial dagger they would use and would supply it when it was needed.  She pulled herself away from Kalab and moved towards the alter carefully, her heart fluttering in her chest with adrenaline.  She wondered vaguely what the change would feel like, she hadn't done it before.  She eased herself up unto the alter and brought her legs up to lay down the length of it.  She would wait to lay back until he came to her and she lifted her eyes to his expectantly, her lips curved in a smile, encouraging him."
2570,Darkened Past and Pursuit (reopened and started new Open SL),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2991&start=80,2011-12-31T01:34:11,Goblin,"Kalab darted a glance at Rorik, part triumphant, part fresh anger. At least he hadnâ€™t ruined itâ€¦<br/><br/>There was no real choice but for Kalab to follow Nehmahati. Even if he hadnâ€™t wanted to, the promise in her kiss and distracting sway of her hips would have made it impossible. This time, it wasnâ€™t fear, but expectation that spiced Nehmahatiâ€™s blood. It was so much sweeter. Necessary or not, he wanted it enough that it was a physical ache. Noâ€¦ not just it, but her.<br/><br/>He wanted not to hurt her, but was entirely unsure of his ability to do so at the moment. Kneeling beside her on one knee, he did what he hadnâ€™t gotten the chance to do before. â€œForgive me if I hurt you,â€ he told her as he brushed his fingertips against her waist, simply for the contentment of touching her. Seconds later, the fang teeth heâ€™d kept hidden out of propriety pierced skin with a barely audible â€˜popâ€™. A warm gush of crimson followed.<br/><br/>It was pure paradise.<br/><br/>Heâ€™d never had the urge just to keep going until his victim was dead before. Nor did he want Nehmahati dead, not really. But her heart had to stop and he loved that prospect. Under his hand, he felt the rapid patter slowing and it only made him want more. Forgetting that he hadnâ€™t wanted to hurt her through the red haze, he pulled harder. He kept going until the dull beat stopped entirely.<br/><br/>Kalab almost forgot what he was supposed to be doing. His dear heart was so beautiful in deathâ€¦<br/><br/>He held out his hand for the knife, shaking his head to try to clear the mist. When it touched his hand he drew it across his wrist and just as quickly across hers."
2571,Darkened Past and Pursuit (reopened and started new Open SL),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2991&start=80,2012-01-01T22:50:37,Nehmahati,"Nehmahati had watched him so carefully as he had moved towards her.  The anticipation was blatent upon her face, because she hid nothing from her Kalab.  She wanted him to know she wanted this, to be with him.  As he kneeled beside her and spoke, she simply shook her head.  She did not fear the pain, nor did she feel he had to apologize for it.  If there was pain, it would be worth it for what was to come.  Her body shuddered slightly at his touch on her waist, reminding her of other wants that dwelled below her excitement.<br/><br/>When he leaned in towards her neck, she closed her eyes, tilting her head back a little to provide clearer access.  And then she felt the first sign of pain, a quick puncture that allowed a small sound to escape her lips, but then...it was quickly forgotten with that rush of pleasure that washed over her.  This feeling though was slightly familiar, though it was different feeling it through the senses of a human.  They had fed upon each other before, when she was alive in her original body.  It hadn't been the feeding part of the process that she had been curious about, but rather the transition after she recieved his blood.<br/><br/>Her body instinctively reacted, pressing against him as he continued to feed  she could feel the world around her becoming hazy, almost like a dream.  She almost felt she was floating.  Her parents, the priests, they didn't exist to her at the moment, only Kalab did.  And then, everything began to fade, to become darker.  She could feel her own heart slowing, but she was not afraid.  She trusted her Kalab to do what he needed to.<br/><br/>And then everything went black.  The priests saw Kalab reach his hand for the dagger and one of them stepped forward quickly and placed it in his hand.  At first, for a moment, the blood pooled to the surface when Kalab sliced open the flesh on both of their wrists, but as he pressed them together, it seemed contained, as the blood from Kalab's wrists began to push into Nehmahati's veins.  Rorik and Varik had been watching carefully from the sidelines and were manipulating the gravity.<br/><br/>For a few quiet moments, there was silence....but then, the blood made it's first change, bringing her life.  The heartbeat was slow, but it was there.  For a few minutes, her heartbeat slowly began to excell and then the first physical changes began to take place.  It was as if the blood had recongized her soul and remembered what she had about her appearance.  Her body began to lengthen a couple of inches, though it caused her to unconciously make small sounds of pain at the transition.  Then, her skin began to darken to a golden bronze color.  Her hair itself began to lengthen, curling and moving around her body as it took on a life of it's own, resembling the same traits of her parents.  After several moments of transformation, a sharp gasp left her lips as her eyes shot open.  They were still emerald, but they had the keen supernatural glow that spoke of things inhuman.<br/><br/>The transition has been like nothing she had ever experienced.  It had been painful, but exilerating, leaving her at awe.  Her eyes drifted to Kalab and she slowly lifted a hand to cup his face.  ""Kalab....""  She whispered softly.  Even still, no one else existed to her, his was the first face she saw and it was the sweetest sight."
2572,Darkened Past and Pursuit (reopened and started new Open SL),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2991&start=80,2012-01-16T05:19:26,Goblin,"The cadence was slow, but a relief and a joy to Kalab. He rose and watched, faint worry swept away by raptly attentive interest. And the sound sped and strengthened until something far more miraculous began â€“ Kalab had never understood the full power of a god and he suspected that he wouldnâ€™t until he was one. Thisâ€¦ this was the goddess whose death the world had mourned â€“ and no one more than him. He hadnâ€™t hoped to get her back so perfectly.<br/><br/>Then she said his name, that little prayer, and his heart almost burst. â€œHere I am, dear heartâ€¦â€ Her touch raced through himâ€¦<br/><br/>He took her; savagely, affectionately, and passionately desperate, regardless of who was watching. He had to. It wasnâ€™t only about the physical need â€“ although he had missed her body fiercely â€“ it was also the bloodlust and the passion and anger finally given an outlet. Belied by the imperturbable faÃ§ade, the fire still burned hot and Kalab poured it all into Nehmahati. She was his and no one would ever be able to say otherwise. And she was the only one that could take it."
2573,Darkened Past and Pursuit (reopened and started new Open SL),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2991&start=80,2012-02-08T07:54:45,Nehmahati,"The body she had now was so much more familiar than the human one that she had been inhabiting.  It was like coming home, truly being home.  When Kalab touched her, it only made it more perfect.  Then, he took her and it was like nothing else.  It had always been this way with Kalab, but it had been so long since she had felt his touch, since he had taken her that it felt almost as if it had been for the first time.  She still did not see Rorik and Varik, though they were standing quietly behind them.  There was something dark about the expression on his face, almost a hungry.  Had Nehmahati been paying attention, she would have wondered how long it had been since him and Varik had made love.  Varik was a mask of respectful quiet, her expression one of peace, as it almost always was, though there was something of relief to her features.<br/><br/><br/><br/>But Nehmahati didn't see any of this.  Surprisingly, there wasn't much of a mess from the exchange of blood.  Kalab had been clean, though it hadn't mattered much.  When they were done, she was silent for a few long moments before her now unnaturally green eyes shifted to their parents.  She placed a soft kiss upon Kalab's lips before she spoke, turning the focus to things of buisness.  ""That demon will be a problem.  We need to discuss what our next move is.  Apparently, there is more going on than we realized, if demons and dragons are involved.  Much has transpired since I have been gone, I see.  Since the demon is still alive, they may find out that we know something now.  Do you have any suggestions, love?""  She asked Kalab, her voice softening as she directed her question to him."
2574,Darkened Past and Pursuit (reopened and started new Open SL),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2991&start=80,2012-07-05T08:07:02,Nehmahati,((Bump for Goblin :-P))
2575,Darkened Past and Pursuit (reopened and started new Open SL),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2991,2011-04-13T10:06:34,Nehmahati,"Nehmahati let a low growl escape her lips, bright emerald hues fierce with anger. She slammed her fist into her wall hard and kicked at her desk, sending miscellanious papers scattering to the floor. She frustratedly wiped at her blood stained face roughly, her eyes shifting over her bedroom. She walked across to her bathroom, leaning in to start the hot water running from the shower head. She was absolutely soaked in blood. She was sure that she had gotten a few odd glances on her way back home.<br/><br/>She shut her eyes tightly. The events of earlier flashing into her mind; another of those vampires had found her. How had they found her? She gritted her teeth and stepped into the shower, slipping off her blood soaked clothes and slipping in under the hot water, blood washed down her pale, almost translucent skin. It stained the water a bright red color as it flowed down the drain. She closed her eyes, standing still for a moment to let the hot water hit her face. She looked down and pulled at the bandage strip that was coiled around her upper left arm. She uncoiled it from her arm and let it drop the the ground. She gazed down at the deep gash in her arm. It was already starting to bleed again.<br/><br/>She grimaced and turned off the shower head and grabbed a towel, quickly drying off and stepping to the counter, taking out her first aid kit. She had quickly learned that it was rather handy thing to stay stocked up on. She took out a cotton ball and the alcohol and soaked the cotton ball, taking it and blotting it against the wound. She grimaced a little at the sting, then took some clean bandages and wrapped it around her upper arm over the wound. She let out a small wary sigh, wrapping the towel around her bust before walking into her bedroom.<br/>She made her way to the window and glanced out into the darkened street, then closed the blinds. She turned and walked into her closet, taking out a black corset, long black bondage skirt that was adorned with chains...and then her corseted black trench coat and heavy black boots. She tossed them unto the bed and undid the towel, letting it slip to the floor and she began to put on her clean clothes.<br/><br/>When she was finished, she turned to the wall that she had set all her weapons down on and she began to slip her blades back on around her body; some hidden in secret places, some in view of everyone. She walked across to her dresser and quickly blow dried her hair, then combed it out, letting it fall down in ebony waves down her back to her waist. She glanced around her room, making a mental check of her weapons and then she turned and slipped out the front door. She locked it behind her and and made her way out into the crisp night air. She paused for a moment, emerald hues shifting over the street and then she headed to the right. She was going to that dark little club where a lot of vampires tended to hang out. She was determined to get some answers and if she could get answers anywhere...that would be the place to do it."
2576,Darkened Past and Pursuit (reopened and started new Open SL),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2991,2011-04-13T10:33:18,Lady_BlackWolf,"Ellon watched from a pitch black limo with tinted windows, as Nehmahati walked from her house. He grinned at the thought that she had escaped yet another one of his kidnappers.""Ah yes she will do quiet well at my side once I turn her."" He smiled to him self in amuesment as he cooed and watched her make her way to a local and popular vampire club. ""Ill be back Smith"" he said waving to his driver as he got out of the limo and struted across the street, cars honked as she screeched to a halt right at his side. He paid them no attention and continued on to the sidewalk were the beating club lay.<br/><br/>Once on the sidewalk he could picked up the faint smell of wolf. So he glanced to the side and smiled at the average looking girl before walking into the club. The aroma of blood, lust, alcohol, and his women swirled around on the air as he took an intoxicating breath. ""Where are you my pet."" He growled to him self, his green orbs darting back and and forth around the club as he made his way thru the crowd of people. He decided to go and sit at the bar and when she walked by he would grab her up. ""Double whiskey on the rocks,"" he said as he sat there, waiting for his prey to emerge. He thought of all the twisted things he could, would do to her , before turning, and the after play.<br/><br/>~His adreneline was pumping as he chases after his love, he loved the hunt, but he loved to hunt his love. Her black whisps bounced at each step, he imaged her ass boucing in his hands as he fucked her while sitting on a chair. The way she would tighten around him as she reached her climax made his skin hot and iritated. He then moved her hair so he could kiss her shoulder and make his way up to her neck. Her sparkling emerald orbs would look at him in wonderment as he kept up in pace even after her climax was reached. His grip on her ass and hips tightend as his pace increased. His membrane swelled inside her and he shot his seed into her womb as pleasure spread from his groin to the top of his head to the toes in his feet.~<br/><br/>Realitly hit like the hard on that he had, but didnt even try to hide it, he looked down at his untouched whiskey and down half the glass then brought the glass back to his lips but only the rim touched his thin lips. He went back to day dream,  only to be presented with the same vision of excitment.<br/><br/>~He was still chasing her, like he seems to be of late. Ellon desided to increase his speed and he finally caught up and was able to touch her, he reached a strong arm towards her but she must of felt him because she pulled forward with a little more virver. He growled with delight at the chase but jumped with all force and clashed into her with his strong body. At the last moment he rolled a little to have him land on his back adding a little more cussion to the impact. As soon as they hit the ground he rolled them over so he was on top like it always should be. With the speed of the vampire he rose and pushed her against the nearest tree only to ravage her neck with nips and kisses.<br/><br/>He would trace her curves with his rugged hands, those exact hands would bunch together infront of her navel as he then ripped her clothes off. He brought up his hand to cup her breast, that would pool out for him to take as he pleased, then bit into it. Ellon fed greedily then swiped his long pink tounge across the two pin pricks he had created. Then without any warning he shoved to long sturdy fingers into slick sheath as soon as she was ready for him he quickly dropped his pants and lifted her up so her legs were around his waist, He thrusted his membrane deep inside penetraiting all the way. He pounded into her tight sheath until he let his seed into her womb..again.~<br/><br/>Ellon came back to reality from another aching hard on, he would always have this problem until he finally got what was his. He opened his mouth and thrusted the alcohol into his gaping maw, after paying the bartender he got up and scanned, and sniffed the crowd of people for his prey...<span style=""font-style: italic"">his woman</span>."
2577,Darkened Past and Pursuit (reopened and started new Open SL),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2991,2011-04-13T11:08:37,Nehmahati,"Impatient, Kala shoved through the throngs of bodies that swarmed into the club Sinz. Already, she was assaulted with the auras of the vampires around her that mingled with the sweat and blood of the mortals around them. She made her way up the red carpeted stairs, her thick soled boots silently crushing against the softness of the floor. She could here the throbbing music from above. It would be harder to hear if someone came close to her, so she would have to rely on her senses. The downfall of that is that she would have trouble trying to hide her elder vampiric aura.<br/><br/>Couldn't hurt to try though. She immediately pulled her aura back as much as she could, while still trying to keep her senses open to the auras around her. Before long, she was turning to her right, sifting through the grinding bodies around her. Out of the corner of her eye, she could see one of the regular patrons, and elder man wearing pink lingerie. Gods, could he be more obscene? She avoided his eye contact. The man had a habit of approaching ANYone who caught his eye and trying to dance for them. The last thing she needed to do was lose her lunch.<br/><br/>Already, she was receiving a few stares, from vampires and humans alike. She was used to them. Though, odd that one particular person could receive stares in a group of people who dressed as they do here. Suddenly, she felt a sly hand slide around her waist, cool fingers sliding over her stomach as the person pulled her in. She could feel a cool breath against her earlobe and she tensed immediately, her fingers tracing over the hilt of the blade in her sleeve.<br/><br/>""Wanna play?"" A male's voice whispered in her ear. He was a vampire, probably looking for a quick snack. She shoved his hand away, her eyes hardening as she stared forward. ""Not interested."" She said cooly, starting to step away from the man. He quickly drew her in again, his arm tightening around her torso. ""I think you'd rather enjoy yourself, sweetheart..."" He murmured. A low growl sounded in her throat and she slowly turned in his embrace, fierce emerald hues baring into his gaze.<br/><br/>Suddenly, her palm shot upward, catching the underside of the vampire's chin hard. She moved with astounding speed for a human and before he could react, she shoved his shoulders down and shot her knee up into his nose before kicking him backwards so that he landed on his back on the floor. She bent down low to the ground and anyone watching would think the moment was intimate, as she leaned into his ear. ""I said, I'm not interested. Don't fuck with me, leech."" She growled low into his ear, allowing him to catch a glance at her blades.<br/><br/>She quickly stood, leaving the vampire behind her. She could feel his anger radiating from behind her, but she knew that he would not attack her out in the open with so many witnesses. It was the only reason she had not decapitated him then and there. She cursed as she felt a ripple, a change of energy and awareness as the eyes of several vampires in the room laid upon her. She didn't need or want the attention. She had only hoped to catch a draft of information from a passing conversation between them. She hadn't meant to make a scene. Now, she was in a situation. More than likely, she'd have a group of them waiting to follow her out when she chose to leave the place.<br/><br/>Suddenly, she felt Ellon's aura through the crowds and her eyes widened. Why hadn't she noticed it before? She had let herself be distracted by the male that had approached her and now it might be too late. She didn't have time to look for him. She had to leave and leave NOW.<br/><br/>Her heart hammered in her chest as she turned, making her way back. She didn't run, because she didn't want to cause any more attention to be drawn to her than was already there. She weaved through the bodies, ducking under arms and shoving past stumbling drunks. Would she make it out quick enough? She sure as hell hoped so."
2578,Darkened Past and Pursuit (reopened and started new Open SL),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2991,2011-04-13T11:17:03,Lady_BlackWolf,"Ellon let his scences explore, finally his scence for Kala struck. He began to move forward getting closer to his love, he began tp push people out of his way until her black locks were bouncing to her stride. He stealthly crept up on her and wraped his strong sturdy arms around her waist and whipered in her ear, ""Ah, my love, so funny meeting you here."" He purred into her ear and licked at her next, ""Mmm, I would give anything right now to taste your yummy blood, Hey I got a thought why dont you come up to a room with me and we can have some fun."" He then turned her in his embrace and grabed her wrist so she couldnt get away. He toted her up the stairs but once they got up there some stupid male vampire tried saying that was his women.<br/><br/>""Hey old man, get your hands off my girl."" The man had a broken nose probably caused by Kala.<br/><br/>""Boy you have no clue who I am, you should leave the adult business to us and you go and run along like the little boy you are."" He continued to walk with Kala in toke but was stoped yet again by the same man.<br/><br/>""Im not no little boy pops no let my girl go before I kill you with this,"" He grabed out a silver double edged knife.<br/><br/>Ellon laughed at the stupid boy and let his fangs grow to their full hieght which was about an 1in1/2 long. His green orbs soon turned to a pitch black and he growled, And I will kill you with my hands along with my fangs as I drain you dry. He then strode up to him with Kala's wrist in hand , he then struck out his other hand grabbing the mans dick and balls and squeezing them together causeing him to clutch at them and tried to pry his hands from them. Ellon then pulled the other man closer to him and whispered, ""You better learn who your elders are boy, try something like that again. I'll rip off our head."" He let go of his genitals and walked to the back hallways that held the private rooms for couples. He found on at the vary end and thrusted her into the room and locked it, he turn back to his women and slide his jacket off his muscular frame.<br/><br/>""Now Kala how have you been my dear."" He smiled as he took her sexyness in, he towered over her and he wrapped his arms around her frame and began kissing her neck and biting, his fang was still out so he drew alittle of her blood then closed up the wound with his saliva. He brought up his other hand and cupped her face then forced her to kiss him."
2579,Darkened Past and Pursuit (reopened and started new Open SL),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2991,2011-04-13T11:28:00,Nehmahati,"Kala had almost reached the hallway when she felt a strong arm wrap around her small waist. She knew immediately who it was, before she even felt his lips upon her ear, his whisper finding her ear before she felt his tongue against her lobe, causing that old familiar fear to make a home within the pit of her stomach.<br/><br/>His next words sent a cold chill to slither up the base of her spine and she drew in a sharp breath as he turned her around to face him, his hands quickly finding her wrists to disable her defenses against him. As her eyes bore into his own, one couldn't even fathom how much she wanted to stick a knife into his gut.<br/><br/>Before she could object, he was hauling her up the stairs towards the private rooms. ""Let me go..."" She growled, struggling fruitlessly against his grip. When they reached the top level, the man she had assaulted earlier stopped them in the middle of the hallway.<br/><br/>She let her eyes linger upon the man and even though she would and could have kicked his ass from here to Sunday, even she would have prefered for him to somehow manage to get her out of Ellon's clutches. But he knew that the man's attempts would be as fruitless as her own.<br/><br/>She was proved right when Ellon assaulted the man and she could see the pain plain on his face as Ellon crushed his dick and balls with his bare hand. She tried to use the opportunity of the distraction to yank her wrist away from Ellon's grasp, but to no avail.<br/><br/>Suddenly, they were moving again and it wasn't long before Ellon had chosen a room and she was being thrusted within it, causing her to stumble in her footing. She quickly regained her footing though and whirled around just as she saw him remove his jacket.<br/><br/>She could see his powerful frame, even underneath his shirt and she knew that it wasn't only his mass that would make her lose this fight. She had taken down plenty of men twice her size and bigger, but none of them had the age and power that Ellon had. She was tragically out matched.<br/><br/>He towered over her as he approached and before she could react, his arms were wrapped securily around her frame once more, holding her flush against him. She let out a long low growl as she struggled, feeling his lips and teeth graze her flesh until the sharpness of his canines peirced the tender flesh of her throat.<br/><br/>Her blood pooled readily to the surface, but he did not feed for long, at least not for the moment. She felt the tip of his tongue pass over the wound to heal it before his free hand came to cup her face as his lips pressed forcefully to her own.<br/><br/>She made a muffled angry cry against his lips, her small frame still struggling against his own. The last place she wanted to be was here. Her arms were held useless, but her hands were not. It took her a moment, but her fingers worked at the blade that was strapped to her wrist while he was distracted with the kiss.<br/><br/>Finally, she managed to loosen it and her fingers coiled around the hilt of the blade. She readied the blade within her hand and just before she tried to drive the blade within his thigh, she threw her head back and then quickly drove it forward, attempting to slam her forehead into his nose. She may not be able to win against him, but she would sure as hell wasn't going to make it easy for him. She would try to inflict as much pain as she could. She would not be taken easily."
2580,Darkened Past and Pursuit (reopened and started new Open SL),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2991,2011-04-13T12:11:21,Lady_BlackWolf,"Suddenly, they were moving again and it wasn't long before Ellon had chosen a room and she was being thrusted within it, causing her to stumble in her footing. She quickly regained her footing though and whirled around just as she saw him remove his jacket.<br/>She could see his powerful frame, even underneath his shirt and she knew that it wasn't only his mass that would make her lose this fight. She had taken down plenty of men twice her size and bigger, but none of them had the age and power that Ellon had. She was tragically out matched.<br/>He towered over her as he approached and before she could react, his arms were wrapped securily around her frame once more, holding her flush against him. She let out a long low growl as she struggled, feeling his lips and teeth graze her flesh until the sharpness of his canines peirced the tender flesh of her throat.<br/>Her blood pooled readily to the surface, but he did not feed for long, at least not for the moment. She felt the tip of his tongue pass over the wound to heal it before his free hand came to cup her face as his lips pressed forcefully to her own.<br/>She made a muffled angry cry against his lips, her small frame still struggling against his own. The last place she wanted to be was here. Her arms were held useless, but her hands were not. It took her a moment, but her fingers worked at the blade that was strapped to her wrist while he was distracted with the kiss.<br/>Finally, she managed to loosen it and her fingers coiled around the hilt of the blade. She readied the blade within her hand and just before she tried to drive the blade within his thigh, she threw her head back and then quickly drove it forward, attempting to slam her forehead into his nose. She may not be able to win against him, but she would sure as hell wasn't going to make it easy for him. She would try to inflict as much pain as she could. She would not be taken easily. -Kala<br/><br/><br/>Ellon could feel her struggle,""Why must you struggle me, my love."" He nuzzled her neck as she threw it back, pain stung in his theigh as he looked down to see a blade protruding from his leg, his eyes grew black as anger filled him,""All I want to do is spend the rest of eternity with you, and you do this to me!?"" He thrusted her backward causing her to fall on her back on the table and with vampire speed he took out the blade and licked his fingers and slide them across the wound. He quickly made his way over to her only to reach across her and tie her hand to acouple of rings protruding from the wall.<br/><br/>He barley had to use anything strengh to flip her so she was on her tummy causing the rope to twist her already injured wrists. He pushed up the frisels of her skirt and pulled down her underwear all the way and drops his pants causing his already hard membrane to bounce against her bare ass. He slid his hands along her smooth ass as if in a trance, he then thrusted his fingers into her sheath and with his other hand rubbed her clit making her women juice spread across his fingers and the scent made him more hungry for her. His dick throbbed as he thought about sliding in and out of her, he pressed his membrane between her legs and moved his hips back and forth teasing her lips.""You will enjoy this my love, I swear it.""<br/><br/>Ellon Slipped his hands from her shealth to grab her hips, then slid them up her body to under her corset. He spread the fabric out of his way and cupped her breasts. Her soft flesh so good to him he couldnt help but bite her back, her blood pooled in his mouth as he laped up the rich life essence."" Mmmm, Mi amor you taste soo good."" He played with her breasts as he fed from her back."
2581,Darkened Past and Pursuit (reopened and started new Open SL),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2991,2011-04-13T12:16:24,Nehmahati,"Her head didn't impact like she wanted it to, but the blade certainly did. She felt as he nuzzled against her neck and he didn't even act as if the blade hurt him. His anger was the only result to her assault. She let out a startled cry as he shoved her backwards so that her back slammed against the table and her head bounced against the edge, sending a strike of pain through it.<br/><br/>She grimaced with pain and watched as he pulled the blade from his thigh and with a quickness, he was towering over her, binding her wrists to the wall, stretching her arms above her head. She let out a long low growl as he flipped her over effortlessly, twisting her wrists to a painful point.<br/><br/>She bit back a cry of pain and felt as he pushed up her skirt and yanked down her underwear. She couldn't see much from this view point and the thick darkness of her hair was scattered around her face, obscuring any further view, but suddenly, she could feel the hardness of his length against her bare flesh and her heart quickened in her chest.<br/><br/>His hands slid over the smooth stretch of her rear before his fingers found the warmth of her folds and she squirmed underneath him, her breath sharpening as anger and dread pounded in her temples. This could not be happening. She shut her eyes tightly as she felt his fingers work over her clit, her body betraying her as her mind screamed in desperation.<br/><br/>She felt as his dick slid between her legs, rubbing across her lower lips as if teasing her with what was to come. She shuddered, causing her body to tremble as his hands slid to her hips, then underneath her corset to find the soft flesh of her mounds. She let out a growl as she felt his fangs pierce the flesh of her back, sending her blood to pool to the surface readily for his awaiting mouth.<br/><br/>She jerked underneath him, her body squirming underneath his own as she tried to yank at her binds. She still had one more blade on her other forearm. She outstretched her fingers, trying to get a grip on the hilt. It took a minute, but she finally gripped it and worked on the blade until she could position it against the ropes around her wrists.<br/><br/>She winced as the blade pricked at her wrist for a moment until she righted it again and went back to work on the ropes. She could feel it loosen a little and she yanked at it hard, crying out in pain. But it worked and her wrists snapped free. ""Get the fuck off me, you cock sucking son of a bitch...."" She growled and she didn't waste time as she tried to throw her weight against him to unsteady him, at the same time trying to drive her elbow towards his temple."
2582,Darkened Past and Pursuit (reopened and started new Open SL),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2991,2011-04-13T12:18:10,Lady_BlackWolf,"She jerked underneath him, her body squirming underneath his own as she tried to yank at her binds. She still had one more blade on her other forearm. She outstretched her fingers, trying to get a grip on the hilt. It took a minute, but she finally gripped it and worked on the blade until she could position it against the ropes around her wrists.<br/>She winced as the blade pricked at her wrist for a moment until she righted it again and went back to work on the ropes. She could feel it loosen a little and she yanked at it hard, crying out in pain. But it worked and her wrists snapped free. ""Get the fuck off me, you cock sucking son of a bitch...."" She growled and she didn't waste time as she tried to throw her weight against him to unsteady him, at the same time trying to drive her elbow towards his temple.-Kala<br/><br/><br/><br/>Ellon could feel her wiggle and struggle underneath him, the motion only made him stiffen more. He felt the the tentsion of the rope snap and her body tensed even more as she swung her elbow back towards his head. He looked and with vampiric speed he caught her elbow in his clawed hand. His nail periced her skin and he licked it off. "" You ungrateful bitch,"" He spat the words out like he was talking to a dirty verman. Ellon spun her to face him and her underwear tangled in her feet.<br/><br/>""What is wrong with you! I try to show you a little compasion and show you how i feel and you keep trying to hurt me! How dare you!"" Ellon brought his hand back to it touched his ear and with lightning speed he brought it back down and straight across her face. The force against the impact made her fly across the room landing on the bed. He was ontop of her in a matter of seconds. ""Why cant you just love me like Nehmahati did , you are her! Embrace who you are and stop running from me."" He was tierd of trying to please her all he wanted was to be inside her. He spread her legs apart rahter violently and guided his membrane inside. The walls of her sheath were an inviting wetness that made his already enlarged dick grow even more.<br/><br/>The memories floated into his head of Nehmahati and him making love. He shock his head and brought his thoughts back to the present. Knowing the Kala is rather tricky and almost always has a blade on her he grasped her wrists in one of his large hands. His other hand skimmed her theigh and rubbed the her flawless silk. His membrane throbbed as he slide his ever enlarging dick inside of her wet, tight pussy.His left hands pointer finger turned into a claw and he sliced the string holding her corset together in half. Her breast now shown beautifully in the dimmed light of the room, ""You look so beautiful amor."" He let his hand go back to normal and he gently played with each tit giving them both quality attention till both peaks had risen awaiting further attention. A smile spread across his face at her bodys aprroval,""Seems as tho there is a part of you that wants what i am giving you."" He moved up her body continuing to pound into her sheath, his tounge traced the outside of her nipple and his teeth scraped the sensitive mound. He picked up her raising heart beat and didnt know if it was from the pleasure or her struggle against him. He wanted her to want the pleasure he was giving her but he hadnt had this opertunity in a long time and he wasnt going to waste a minute of it.<br/><br/>Ellon bit into the conjuction of her boob and fed from her lovely mound. The rich elixar made his mouth water and wanted her more, he pounded harder and faster as the blood lust increased, finally not wanting to drain her he licked the tiny little pin pricks and moved to her lushes lips where he devoured them like a starving Etheopian child. The adreniline spike he got from her yummy taste made him pound faster and he felt his climax reaching almost to that point of no return."
2583,Darkened Past and Pursuit (reopened and started new Open SL),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2991,2011-04-13T12:20:21,Nehmahati,"Kala let out a low growl as he caught her elbow in his grip, feeling the sharpness of his claw peirce her flesh, causing a little bit of blood to flood to the surface. His words reached her ears and she knew he was angry, but she did not care. There was nothing worse he would do that he was not already planning to do.<br/><br/>She bit back a cry as he flipped her over, tangling her feet in her clothes and most of her hair slid out of her face from the motion. Her rage filled emerald eyes burned into his own as he spoke of showing her compassion. She felt nothing but hate for this man who had tried to control her life. She didn't care that her past life had been involved with him. He needed to learn that she was not Nehmahati. Unfortunately, he didn't see it that way.<br/><br/>When he saw her face, he only saw Nehmahati and nothing she could say would ever change that. She let out a cry of pain as he back handed her, sending her flying across the room to land on the bed. Her cheek was red and would probably be bruised from the impact and pain soared through her flesh.<br/><br/>When she landed, she didn't have a chance to react, he was already on top of her. His words reached her ears, but it only spurred on her anger. ""I am NOT Nehmahati! I am KALA! Why can't you get that through that useless thick skull of yours!"" She growled, her voice lifting an octave.<br/><br/>A sound produced from the back of her throat as he gripped her legs and yanked them apart before suddenly, his hardened length was driving into her, the warmth of her inner walls instinctively hugging around his dick. ""NO!"" She screamed and her fist when flying towards his face, but he caught both of her wrists beneath his hand before the hit could come to full terms with his face.<br/><br/>She thought she would be sick as she felt his hand slid up her thigh and felt him drive himself deeper within her. She couldn't help the panic, fear, desperation and rage that twisted her pretty features as her body thrashed beneath his own, trying desperately to get away from him, to be anywhere but here.<br/><br/>Her breathing quickened as she felt him cut through the front of her corset, leaving the pale mounds of her breasts and stretch of flat stomach exposed to his prying eyes. His words only further sickened her. ""GET OFF ME! GET THE FUCK OFF ME!"" She screamed, desperation mixed with her anger as she felt herself lose control of her emotions.<br/><br/>She could feel every touch of his fingertips against her warm flesh, every thrust of his hips, every length that was driven within her. The wetness that built, the erection of her nipples only added to the shame of her body betraying her and it showed in her face as he spoke, noticing the betrayal of her body's reaction.<br/><br/>She shut her eyes tightly as she felt his tongue and teeth tease against her nipple, her heart pounding fast and hard against her chest as if trying to free itself. She let out a small cry of pain as she felt his canines puncture the soft flesh of her breast and blood pooled eagerly to the surface for his awaiting tongue, as he fed hungrily from the wound.<br/><br/>She could feel him increasing the speed and aggression of his thrusts and her body rocked against the bed underneath him, though it still tried to fruitlessly struggle against his hold. She would have tried to kick at him, but her feet were tangled by her own clothing and were useless to her. He licked at the wound he had made, causing it to heal just before he pressed his lips against her own.<br/><br/>She let out a muffled cry against his lips, tasting some of her own blood as it trickled through and she fought to keep her lips sealed shut. Using the only body part that she could really move, she yanked her head back and tried to aim her forehead at his nose again. She knew that she had already tried this before, but she was desperate. If it was the only weapon she possibly had to try and wound him, she was damn sure going to use it."
2584,Darkened Past and Pursuit (reopened and started new Open SL),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2991,2011-04-13T12:21:46,Lady_BlackWolf,"She let out a muffled cry against his lips, tasting some of her own blood as it trickled through and she fought to keep her lips sealed shut. Using the only body part that she could really move, she yanked her head back and tried to aim her forehead at his nose again. She knew that she had already tried this before, but she was desperate. If it was the only weapon she possibly had to try and wound him, she was damn sure going to use it-Kala<br/><br/>Ellon could feel the movement of her head but thought she might of actually just given in and was positioning her self for a more enjoyable kiss. He was proven wrong when their foreheads collided and everything went black....<br/><br/>A buzz filled his ears and his temple throbbed , he tryed to rub his head and run his fingers thru his hair but was stoped short as his hands appear to be hand cuffed to the bed. He sighed and chuckled to him self, ""nothing was never easy when it came to that women."" Ellon grasped the ends of the bed and lifted up causeing the metal head board to come out of the bed frame. He then stood up on the bed and slide the board over his head by bending forward. He heard the shifting sound of the cuffs sliding off the metal and he was free from his sexual imprsionment. He then righted his back and stepped off the bed finding the key in the drawer of the nightstand and unlocked the cuffs. His dick still throbbed so it hadnet been long that he was knocked out. Ellon found his pants on the floor and slipped them on over his good looking ass and walked out the door like nothing happened.<br/><br/>He held his jacket closer as he walked out of the warm club and briskly walked to his limo that was on the other side of the street. The scent of Kala was on the wind and Ellon growled irriatated at the arogent women, ""Why cant she accept who she is!"" He roughly thrusted the door open and sat down thinking of what kind of stripper he would like to feast on tonight since he had an unsatisfied rawring hard on. ""Drive to the office and when we get thier would you mind sending up one of the red haired whores?""<br/>Smith looked back in the rear view mirror, ""You got it boss."" He pulled out of his parking spot and headed North towards Ellon's office.<br/><br/>They pulled up infront of the large building and Ellon got out and walked in with everyone shouting hello's and running his buissness. He found the elevator not to far from the entrance and pushed the top floor button and waited for the door to open for his level then walked out and made his way to his office at the end of the hall. Thrusting his door open he quickly went to his desk and started dialing his phone. The other end picked up and his voice was a little husky so he cleared his throat, ""Murphy it's me, Hey I need you too get me and Assassin right away , and a good one this time!"" A knock on the door distracted him and a big grin appeared on his face as he looked at the red hair fair who barley had any clothes on, ""Im have to call you back Murph, just let me know when you find one."" He hung up the phone and took her fully in breathing her scent and listening to her heart beat quicken as he looked her up and down.<br/><br/>""Now your a pretty little girl,"" He swiftly walked over to her closing the distance between them with vampiric speed and her heart beat skipped a beat, She placed a hand on his chest as she cooned to him, ""And your pretty good looking your self,"" She moved toward his desk making her hips swing with the movements of her steps, then turn around and sat on the edge of his desk letting some of her skirt ride up her theighs giving a good show.<br/><br/>He grinned widely at her as he made his way to her and slide his hands up her theighs gripping her hips while nipping her collar done and kissing her neck. She wrapped her legs and arms around his body as he persude her., ""mmm such yummy cattle."" She was etoxicated by his arura and was confuesed by what he said, ""What do you mean."" His eyes flash and he quickly brought down his pants and moved aside her underwear and thrusted into her barley wet sheath causeing pain to race up her body and her heart beat faster causing his hungry to increase. Saliva built in his mouth and he thrusted roughing into her, while biteing down on her shoulder.<br/><br/>She cried out in pain as his lips and teeth held her flesh to his mouth as he suckled at her elixar. She tried to push him off of her but her efforts went without effect. He came up from her shoulder and grined at her, ""What do you think you are doing whore!"" He pushed her torso causeing her back to collide with his desk and she cried out again as blood began to seep out of a wound on her head. Ellons lips curled into an even wickeder smile and he made her legs move up so he had better access to her sheath. His thrusts quickend as his climax began to rise and his knees felt as if they were ready to buckle. He felt her finally feel pleasure as her sheath softend and sliked up more. He chuckled at her and thrusted harder and faster, her breath quickened and her fingers curled up into her palm.<br/><br/>Ten more minutes went by and finally they both sucummed to their pleasure and climaxed together, she thrusted up toward him and clutched at his back. The pleasure over came him and and he bit hard into her jugular, sucking harder then before.<br/><br/>""Uh get off me you got want you wanted now let me go!"" She pushed at his chest trying to get him off again but like before it didnt work. He wrapped his arms around her and held her tighter feasting on her life line. His eyes went blood shot as her last breath was taken and she fell limp against his arms. He let her fall against his desk and he backed away licking his fingers. ""Damn whores."" Ellon picked up his pants and hung them loosely on his hips while pressing 2 and speaker, a voice came thru on the line,""Yes, Sir?"" He sat in his chair and put in his password to his computer, ""Yes i need a clean up crew pronto in my office, I made a mess of my dinner."" The man chuckled to his self, ""Yes sir, they will be up in a minute."" He hung up the phone and began looking thru files on his computer."
2585,Darkened Past and Pursuit (reopened and started new Open SL),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2991,2011-04-13T12:30:07,Nehmahati,"Kala felt her head impact with Ellon's with a satisfactory crunching sound, but it send pain through her head. She winced at the pain and felt Ellon's form slump unconciously on top of her own. She felt a swell of hope and satisfaction. It had worked. She might be able to escape. She squirmed underneath Ellon, still feeling his hardened length within her.<br/><br/>Warmth flushed her face and a low growl uttered within her throat. She pressed her palms flat against his chest and pushed, feeling his hardened length slowly pull out of her, causing a shudder to claim her form. Finally being freed from his weight, she struggled to her feet, quickly pulling her skirt and underwear back around her hips.<br/><br/>She had to figure out something. She began to search the drawers and finally found a pair of handcuffs. At least these rooms were useful for something. She clicked one side of the handcuff around his wrist and the other to the bedpost securily. She passed a tongue over her upper lip.<br/><br/>Her corset was ruined, split up the middle, exposing her breasts. She would have to do something about that later. She wrapped the two sides of the corset to cover her breasts as she hurried out of the room. She had to shove past drunken humans and vampires alike, receiving odd stares as she fled from the building.<br/><br/>Finally, as she stepped outside, she felt the cool night air against her flesh. She quickly began to run, her boots thudding heavily against the side walk pavement. She needed to get to her apartment and fast. More than likely, she would have to move again, find a new apartment. But first, she had to change and clean up. This would be the second time this night that she had to clean up.<br/><br/>She shuddered at the thought of what had happened within the room in the night club. It was a close call....he had almost captured her for good. She had fought for too long and too hard to let him catch her. But he had...<br/><br/>She pushed the thoughts from her mind, refusing to let herself wallow in self pity. She couldn't feel right now, instead she had to force herself to think. She didn't have time for feeling at the moment, not until she knew she was safe. He wouldn't be out for long and she wouldn't have much time to disappear.<br/><br/>Finally, she made it to her apartment and closed the door behind her, placing the locks in effect. She rushed into her bedroom, quickly stripping herself down. If she had had the time, she would have burned her clothes just out of principle. She quickly moved to the bathroom, turning on the water. Not having time to wait for the water to warm, she stepped under the faucet.<br/><br/>The cold water stung her flesh, causing her skin to riddle itself with goosebumps. She began to clean herself off, wash away the blood and filth. She scrubbed herself hard, trying to feel clean again on a deeper level, but no soap or rag could reach that deep. By the time she was finished, the water had warmed up, but she didn't have the time to enjoy it.<br/><br/>She snatched a towel from the bathroom closet and dried herself as thoroughly as she could before she moved back into the bedroom. She no longer had the urge to wear any sort of skirt, it got in the way and it was...easy access. She shuddered at the thought and pulled on a pair of black leather pants and another fitted black corset, though this one was simple and basic.<br/><br/>She pulled on her boots and laced them quickly before turning to her weapons and rearming herself. Crossing over to the closet, she yanked a black trench coat from a hanger and pulled it on over her shoulders, the sleeves covering the blades that were strapped to her forearms.<br/><br/>Her adrenaline was starting to kick in. It wouldn't be long before Ellon would be looking for her again. Was he already coming for her now? She grabbed a duffel back and began to throw her belongings into it. She couldn't stay here any longer, it wasn't safe.<br/><br/>Suddenly she stopped, halting in her movements. She thought she had heard something. Her muscles tensed and she slid her blade from her forearm and crept towards the bedroom door, pressing herself to the wall. Her breathing was caught within her throat. She was sure that her heart could be heard as it hammered within her chest. Had they found her already? Was it too late?"
2586,Darkened Past and Pursuit (reopened and started new Open SL),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2991,2011-04-14T08:51:01,Goblin,"Those who needed Hyperion knew how to find him. Anyone who couldnâ€™t didnâ€™t really need him. A community that knew his name knew his profession. Knew he would do anything for money. But they never knew quite why. It earned him no trust and no friends, but it did earn him contacts. One of them had invariably passed along his name to strings of other useful people and as it often did, it finally proved fruitful.<br/><br/>Hyperion lived alone in a single room apartment, as far as his web of contacts knew. It was where he kept a phone and a cage with a canary. He fed the bird and played music for it, as in truth he wasnâ€™t there often. The canary, which he called Raptor, had been sullen since his female died. Hyperion didnâ€™t care enough to replace the dead bird. Only enough to clean out the cage and make sure the bird was healthy.<br/><br/>The old answering machine blinked away steadily, waiting for its message to be played. There were two. The first was short. â€œI have work for you Mr. Viteri. Level nine,â€ was the full extent of it. Hyperion knew the instructions from the familiar voice. He hadnâ€™t decided just yet if he would take the job. There was the second message that just might be a better offer.<br/><br/>He erased the previous one, the machine emitting one long beep. A womanâ€™s voice began, â€œPer, Iâ€™d like to speak wi-â€ He scowled, showing his teeth briefly and unconsciously. No choice of work then. No matter. Hyperion didnâ€™t need choices, only pay. With Raptor cared for even if not content, Hyperion left the place to its noise of randomly chosen music.<br/><br/>He walked the distance to the abandoned building referred to as level nine. It was a big part of the reason heâ€™d chosen an apartment where his was. The place was a ratâ€™s nest of beggars and junkies. The fringe was always passing through, looking for a place to hole up that didnâ€™t leak too badly. Most of his contacts didnâ€™t like it, but Hyperion knew there was less threat from the people that didnâ€™t want to be seen than any faceless crowd or silent parking lot. And he would never go somewhere his contact knew better than him.<br/><br/>A human male that Hyperion didnâ€™t recognize was waiting in what had once been an administrative office. Now it was piled with junk and he crushed more than a single needle underfoot. The stranger studied Hyperion warily, and he regarded the man with dismissive contempt. Hyperion smiled while the man explained himself however. Vampires and abductions. It took most of his self control not to laugh. Damn leeches couldnâ€™t do a thing for themselves. This only proved it.<br/><br/>How hard could it be?<br/><br/>Hyperion studied the picture heâ€™d been given. Pretty girl. Worth all the trouble and cash? She was to someone. So he hoofed it down the city streets, heading for the one place he knew he could get a little information on what a leech was interested in. If vampires knew a girl well enough to want her taken, not killed, that meant she knew vampires. There were few enough places numbers of vampires would congregate. Few enough places to find what he was looking forâ€¦<br/><br/>Sinz was not a place Hyperion had ever been, nor a place he had ever wanted to go. It reeked of parasites and the kind of human followers that made him sick. However, it was the last place he knew for certain his prey had been and the best place to begin his search.<br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;"">--------</div><br/><br/>Kalab waited with his head cocked to one side, listening. He could hear her move around the space; could sense a pattern of unease. Finding his other half had taken far too long. Everything about her was as erratic as ever, and an odd comfort to Kalab. Nehmahatiâ€¦ She was just there, on the other side of the wall. And he had to decide whether he would wait until she was a little more prepared or reveal himself before she fled again. There was so much danger to her. Danger she wouldnâ€™t recognize. Kalab had struggled with the decision day in and day out, observing Nehmahatiâ€™s routines. Nothing had given him away because heâ€™d kept his distance.<br/><br/>She probably wouldnâ€™t know him yet. His Nehmahati wouldnâ€™t have a clue how much he loved her, that she was his only spot of heat and passion, or that he needed her â€“ that they needed each other â€“ to be whole. And that without her, he couldnâ€™t even make up his mind. All things more or less equal, it was her ideals that prompted him to choose a path.<br/><br/>He pressed his hand to the cool glass of the window, looking in from the fire escape. In the  days heâ€™d hesitated to make a decision, something had happened to make Nehmahati try to run again. No, he couldnâ€™t leave her alone anymore. â€œNehmahati,â€ he muttered, rapping gently on the glass. â€œLet me in, dear heart.â€"
2587,Darkened Past and Pursuit (reopened and started new Open SL),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2991,2011-04-14T09:09:52,Nehmahati,"She had kept herself so still, so silent, though her heart pumped rapidly in her chest, blood pounding in her ears.  She held the blade steady, fingers gripped firmly around the hilt of the blade, leaving the blade itself to be horizontal with her forearm.  She heard the name Nehmahati being called softly a second before she heard a rapping at the window.<br/><br/>The sound itself made her nearly jump out of her skin, as she hadn't expected the sound to come from her bedroom window.  Her eyes darted to the glass and widened slightly as a strange man stood there in the frame of her window, staring at her intently, asking her to let him in.  There was something about his eyes, about the sound of his voice that sounded ever so familiar, yet she knew she herself had never laid eyes upon him.<br/><br/>Was he one of Ellon's lackies?  No...she somehow knew this without a shadow of a doubt.  For one, he did not have Ellon's scent.  But the other reason....well it was her instincts that told her otherwise.  Though it was the very same instincts that made her feel drawn to him, made her want to follow his every word, his every instruction.<br/><br/>What the hell was wrong with her?  She shook her head as if to shake her thoughts and she frowned softly, confusion fluttering over her expression.  There was a strange man standing at her bedroom window and she was feeling drawn to him?  Had she absolutely lost her mind?<br/><br/>She gave herself a strong mental shake and shoved herself away from the wall, her movements careful, guarded.  Her eyes never left the man's frame.  She kept the blade close to her as she drew closer to the window.  ""Who are you?  Why the hell are you at my window?"" She asked, her voice cold and even.  She had to fight her own instincts just to keep a level head.  Who was this man?  Why did the very look and sound of him cause her to act against her normal instincts?"
2588,Darkened Past and Pursuit (reopened and started new Open SL),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2991,2011-04-15T18:53:35,WinterStorm,Deleted
2589,Darkened Past and Pursuit (reopened and started new Open SL),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2991,2011-04-22T08:15:15,Goblin,"Kalab watched Nehmahatiâ€™s reactions and smiled tightly and briefly. Those very few that knew him well would see genuine mirth at the womanâ€™s surprise and more at her confusion.<span style=""font-weight: bold"">â€œWho are you? Why the hell are you at my window?â€</span>Was now really the time to be asking so many questions?<br/><br/>â€œLet me in Nehmahati,â€ he repeated to her, in spite of the fact that he could have easily broken the window or even unlocked and opened it without any destruction at all. â€œDonâ€™t you know me? Not my name.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Me</span>.â€ Having to take even this time to convince her couldnâ€™t be safe. Kalab showed no sign of the annoyance he had to be feeling over the situation.<br/><br/>He tapped the window once again, clearly a gesture toward the lock, and left his hand pressed against the glass. â€œDear heart, you<span style=""font-style: italic"">know </span>that you do. We need to speak.â€ And right now, he wanted to add. But she was carrying a blade and appeared awfully tense. Though he did hope her hurry would make her a bit less wary of a stranger. Especially one she knew, even if she did not know how or why."
2590,Darkened Past and Pursuit (reopened and started new Open SL),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2991,2011-04-22T18:54:34,WinterStorm,Deleted
2591,Darkened Past and Pursuit (reopened and started new Open SL),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2991,2011-04-26T00:03:36,Nehmahati,"She couldn't bring herself to look away from his eyes.  They, as well as his voice, were so familiar, as if from a distant dream.  But she had never met him, at least from what she could recall and yet...he spoke to her as if they had known each other an eternity.  He spoke as if speaking to a lover.  The question he asked, her instincts wanted to say yes, though her logic screamed something different.<br/><br/>He rapped upon the window once more and then left his hand to linger upon the window.  The energy he gave off...it was like nothing else she had felt before and yet it too, was familiar.  Where else had she felt that energy?  Her fingers tightened upon the hilt of her blade.  She opened her mouth to speak, but the sound of a knock upon her front door interrupted her.  Her eyes flicked to her bedroom door before swinging back to her window.<br/><br/>The man was gone.  Her eyes swept over her room before she rushed forward to look outside her window.  It was dark, but from what she could tell, the man wasn't there.  Had she hallucinated him?  She needed to get the hell out of here.  But there had been a knock on the door.  Who the hell could that have been?<br/><br/>Whoever they were, she would have to tell them to get lost.  She grabbed her duffle bag and quickly began to make her back out of her bedroom and towards the front door.  Her eyes made a quick sweep of the front room and kitchen, but nothing was to be found.  Right before she reached the front door however, her senses alerted her that her visitor was a vampire.  She cursed under her breath.  Did they find it funny?  To simply knock on her door?<br/><br/>She turned quickly on her heel and made her way back to the bedroom.  Her eyes found the window that led to the fire escape.  It would have to do.  She rushed foward and peered outside one more time before opening up the window and climbing out unto the fire escape.  Where would she go this time?  She had no clue, but the faster she was out of this city, the faster she could try and put Ellon behind her."
2592,Darkened Past and Pursuit (reopened and started new Open SL),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2991,2011-04-26T05:25:58,WinterStorm,Deleted
2593,Darkened Past and Pursuit (reopened and started new Open SL),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2991,2011-05-04T22:20:08,Goblin,"The knock at the door didnâ€™t surprise Kalab, though it did set him on his guard. Who would be there? Had he even seen her meet with anyone? Noâ€¦ Then again, he wasnâ€™t entirely sure how long Nehmahati had been in one place, or if she had any real contacts here. It would be dangerous and foolish for her to have done it, but one couldnâ€™t live in the humansâ€™ world without some link to the outside.<br/><br/>Almost at the same instant of the sound, a male appeared near him. It had no scent, no life, no energy of its own, and Kalab knew it was only an echo of its master. He could have abolished it more easily than it had come into being, but he was curious about its presence. What sort of person with this ability would think to use it against him? So he let it take him, faintly irritated at the interruption, but willing to deal with it as long as the thing left Nehmahati alone.<br/><br/>It smelled cloyingly of blood in the hall, and he didnâ€™t much like the scent. And the vampire mage was only drawing attention to himself. Flamboyant shows of power like that were certain to be noticed by those who were seeking any subtle changes in the lines. Thisâ€¦ this rippled like a dropped rock through the normal ebb and flow of the world.<br/><br/>â€œAllow?â€ Kalab let loose a humorless laugh. â€œYouâ€™re wasting my time, magician. Donâ€™t make meâ€¦â€ Another flash of power screamed through the passages of the world and set his teeth on edge. Along with it came Nehmahati, which would at least save a few precious seconds.<br/><br/>â€œShut up mage,â€ Kalab snapped. The show of absolute fury was rare, but this male had gone far enough and done enough stupid, dangerous things. He was done with it. â€œNehmahati, weâ€™re going home even if I have to drag you.â€<br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;"">--------</div><br/><br/>Hyperion had been in luck. It took a little convincing, but a rather odd old man had given him the information heâ€™d been looking for. A seriously pissed off vampire had confirmed the details. Some man named Ellon had taken her upstairs, then sheâ€™d run off. He hadnâ€™t expected for her to still be around, but he also hadnâ€™t expected such an easy trail. Apparently the girl didnâ€™t know how to keep a low profile. There were more than a few of the leeches that had been happy to tell him about the half dressed woman that had fled the club. In return, heâ€™d let them live, which was not his usual method of dealing with vampires.<br/><br/>In his eyes, the world was better off without them, and getting rid of a few was never a bad idea. The old man wasnâ€™t so lucky. Hyperion took what he wanted from him, and considered it a mercy when he also took the manâ€™s heart and liver; the only parts he really cared for from a human.<br/><br/>He dropped the bloody pulp heâ€™d pulled from the manâ€™s chest and tilted his head. There was somethingâ€¦ While he had been in the process of locating this Ellon, and Hyperion was not so attuned to the magic in the world, he knew when things changed. But no, he couldnâ€™t go looking. It wasnâ€™t his job and there had been no mention of the girl having magic. He assumed that if she had, it would have been an important point. If she did, he might learn that from the vampire who was his next step and then he would worry about preparing for that.<br/><br/>Meticulous and always wary of standing out, he washed his hands and arms in a spray of water from a buildings spigot. Out of a sense of cleanliness, heâ€™d removed both shirt and coat, and afterward pulled both back on, trotting down alley shortcuts to the building heâ€™d gotten out of one of the vampires. Apparently this Ellon was rather well known among vampires, though Hyperion had never heard of him."
2594,Darkened Past and Pursuit (reopened and started new Open SL),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=2991,2011-05-04T22:34:17,WinterStorm,Deleted
2595,Harmony Shadow's: Werewolf pack rp IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=305&start=100,2011-07-17T07:03:52,Eferhilda,"Eyes closed as her breath caught in her chest, her whole being focused on the male before her. His scent, the beating of his heart beneath her hand where it lay resting on his chest, the feel of his breath against her flesh; it all sent shivers down her spine. The sensation of the earth beneath her caused her eyes to open and look up into his own, watching him become lost in her eyes as she equally became lost in his own. Awareness, she was keenly aware of his body hovering above her own, down to each nerve being extremely of where his body was placed in relation to her own.<br/><br/>Arching up to meet his kiss and increase the contact with them she was not too surprised when he gave her a playful slap and was gone. Propping herself up on her elbows she watched him, waiting for him to stop and gesture for her to get up and follow him. Grinning she kicked up to her feet, standing to her full height as she walked after him, â€œThe Stream? With all those people down there? I doubt you would enjoy having to behave and control yourself...â€ she smirked as she began heading east instead. â€œWhereas the lake, its further from prying ears, eyes and noses. More private...â€ allowing the words to roll off her tongue as she mimicked him a few moments ago by jogging backward and waiting for him. â€œI mean unless you want to bath alone? Then by all means enjoy the streamâ€ she ended with turning and taking off at a fast run for the lake.<br/><br/>Taking the long way there, heading up to where Aidan made her earlier demise at the hand of the rabbit, Eryan ran. Loving the feeling of the wind in her face, the burning sensation in her arms and legs as her muscles were put to use and put to the test. She was not about to make this easy for Lucan, if he wanted her he was going to have to earn it.<br/><br/><br/><br/>Aidan sighed as she watched Eryan and Lucan feeling a longing that she never felt before, hating herself for feeling it, wishing it would just go away.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Run.<br/><br/>Can't.<br/><br/>Run.<br/><br/>We can't.<br/><br/>Running makes the pain go away.<br/><br/>Only for a bit. Plus its against the rules to run alone.<br/><br/>We need to run. <br/><br/>I know.<br/><br/>You should have stayed to talk to him more.<br/><br/>I know....</span>"
2596,Harmony Shadow's: Werewolf pack rp IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=305&start=100,2011-07-31T03:50:03,Donta,"<blockquote><div><cite>Dream Of Purity wrote:</cite>Juliet smiled warmly, staring at the clothes she scrubbed in the river, listening to Jaden thank her. She sighed, and moved to grab his hand, as he reached into the basket, and began scrubbing a bra furiously in the river, only to shriek, and throw it at her when he realized what it was. With a sudden jerk, Juliet pulled the bra from where it lay, slung over one of her shoulders, she gingerly dropped it into the clean clothes holding it with two fingers, as if it make strike at her unprovoked. ""And thank you for that."" She wiped her hands on her legs, and looked up at the male.<br/><br/>""It's ok, we're practically family now. We stick together, no matter what."" Her bright green eyes peered at him, her soft, porcelain skin glowing in the filtered light. ""It would have been a shame to lose you, we don't have many males left as is, and what with heat coming up, the girls are getting a bit restless... I know I am..."" She added with a laugh, then suddenly blushed, ""I mean, not for you... or because of you."" She looked back to the clothes she scrubbed. ""Not that you aren't attractive, it's just that its... it's me.... not you?"" She furrowed her brow, her social grace had fled very gracefully, so gracefully in fact that she hadn't notice it leave until that very moment, in which she felt as though she stood ten feet behind herself, face in the palm of her hand, shaking it in disgust.<br/><br/>She took a deep breath, and set the pants she scrubbed in the clean clothes hamper, ""I mean to say that a lot of girls are looking for mates, and you're... well, you're not ... not repulsive..."" She stated under her breath, ""so just know that some girls may... may be somewhat forward about these things... but I'm not one of those girls... it's not because of you, at all, you're actually really nice, just that me... I'm... not... good... at..."" She paused, then chuckled, turning into a full laugh, ""Not good at a lot of things apparently, my god, look at me, like a school girl."" She laughed, and looked back at him, ""Just be warned, ok... expect lots of advances... Especially once I do something about that hair."" She laughed again. It felt good to laugh, and she knew the pack needed to feel that lightness too.</div></blockquote><br/><br/>His own embarrassment suddenly changed for him being embarrassed for her, until she laughed and her sentences became more coherent. He pulled out someones shirt and began scrubbing it in the current staying silent until he lifted it and wrung it out. With a sigh he sat back on a rock and tossed a small stone into the water.<br/><br/>""Advances?"" he muttered, ""I'm sure the pack would need more males and as a new member I would want to, um, contribute. But after what happened, I'm not sure I'm ready for another relationship just yet. And I'm not the type of guy to just sleep around with any girl I can get with, if any even wanted to. "" With that, he continued to help her with the laundry till they were done, keeping silent as his mind raced with errant thoughts.<br/><br/>After lugging the clothes back to the cave, he left Juliet to folding them as he was never good at it to begin with, then he slipped out of the cave. Trying not to attract anyone's attention, he circled around to the side of the hill and began to climb, still astounded at the ease he had scaling the small summit. Atop the hill was flat stone where he laid down to stare up at the sky.<br/><br/>He just forgave himself for killing his girlfriend and now the thought of moving on scared him. He wasn't ready by a long shot, yet this 'heat' was coming fast and he was almost positive he wouldn't feel any differently when it did. He didn't even know what he would feel and how the heat would affect him. Sighing, his hands went to his thighs and he felt his wallet, and something else in his other pocket. Reaching inside, he retrieved his cell phone and flipped it open. The darkened screen greeted him and he wasn't surprised. He was missing for over three months. No way the battery would have lasted this long. Closing the phone, he turned  it in his hand and noticed the batter cover was bulging on the back, as if something had struck it and dislodged the cover. Pulling it off, he found the battery had fallen out.<br/><br/>Digging in his pocket again, he found the battery and clicked it in, replacing the cover and eagerly flipped it open. Excitement shot through him as it lit up and his background greeted him, a picture of him and Jessica, which made his heart sink, along with the red X in the corner. He opened his photo album and started flipping through the pictures, images of him and his friends, Jessica, and a few of his Mother. She must be devastated by now. Had she given up on him yet? He wanted to let her know he was safe, but it would probably be a bad idea now that he wasn't really Human anymore, and because he had killed his Girlfriend. Still, what would he say? How would he tell her what happened?<br/><br/>Opening his contacts, he highlighted his mothers cell number and started writing a text message. He knew with no signal she would never receive it, but it would make him feel better to write it. A kind of closure to his former life and he could focus on his new life.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""I am safe. Please stop looking for me. I am in a place I can't return from, but please know I love you and I'm sorry I had to leave. I didn't mean to hurt anyone, especially Jessica. I'm sure she would have forgave me, as you should. I'm no longer the same as I was before. I've changed, but I have people here that care for me and will help me adjust. Know that I will be happy here as I do not belong with Humans anymore. Goodbye.""</span><br/><br/>Jaden finished typing and took a breath after wiping away moistened cheeks. His thumb hovered over the send button, then he pressed it, knowing it wouldn't work. He snapped the phone closed once more, but didn't see the red X vanish for a brief moment, being replaced by a single bar. The message icon beside the sent message displayed a green check mark, going unnoticed to Jaden as he stuffed the phone back into his jeans and he began his decent back down to the cave."
2597,Harmony Shadow's: Werewolf pack rp IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=305&start=100,2011-08-18T06:09:56,Forgotten Wolf,"It seemed Thomas missed his chance to have Juliet do his laundry with the others. Rather than send her down again, which would be kind of a jerk move, instead he gathered his stuff together and got ready to head down himself. Unfortunately Thomas was part way down towards the river when he realized he needed to turn back or else he would essentially be alone. Given their situation, being alone was a dangerous thing with a rival pack as vicious and deadly as the Claws. Sighing he trudged back to the cave carrying his stuff, placing it near the entrance so he would remember it either later or first thing the next morning.<br/><br/>After taking a moment to look around, Thomas found he could not account for Aidan's where abouts. He knew Lucan and Eryan went down to the river/stream (another reason why he felt he could put the laundry off a little longer), and Juliet was with or at least keeping an eye on Jaden. Aidan, however was not to be seen. Thomas started to worry a little and looked around a little before stumbling across her scent leading off to the side. Deciding it best not to get everyone in a panic just yet, Thomas followed it and breathed a small sigh of relief when he finally saw Aidan laying on the ground over the cave.<br/><br/>It took only a moment for him to realize something was bothering her from tension in her body and her scent somewhat. Thomas thought for a moment to leave her be as that was probably her reason for coming up here. He actually started to take a step away when he thought back not too long ago when he had thought to be by himself and she came in and helped him. After taking a moment to make up his mind and with a small nod, he walked over to her.<br/><br/>Thomas did not say anything at first, simply approaching and taking a seat near enough that she might catch the movement if she did not all ready know he was there. He waited until she acknowledge his presence in some way before speaking. ""You know..."" He started simply, ""I'm here for you also... if you need someone to talk to, or need a shoulder to lean on. I may be Alpha but I'm still your friend."" As he ended he smile a little at her, and encouraging small smile to hopefully boost her spirit a little."
2598,Harmony Shadow's: Werewolf pack rp IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=305&start=100,2011-08-30T07:51:42,Eferhilda,"Aidan smirked as she looked over at him, thinking to herself that he looked cute when he smiled like that. Sighing though she shrugged, â€œI know....but.....â€ she began then stopped as she tried to think about how best to word the feelings that were currently causing her such stress. How these feelings worried her? How they frightened her? Sitting up she allowed herself a moment to play with a bit of grass, her mind thinking about how soon the seasons were changing around them.<br/><br/>After a while she finally spoke, â€œChange....I never did like it when anything changed....â€ seemed somewhat random as she brushed her palm across the fresh stalks of grass beside her thighs as she thought for a moment. â€œYou know. Like the seasons. You get use to something, get use to the snow get use to cold and then next thing you know it is warm again. Now you have to work at getting use to this new weather. To being warm, to the rain.....â€ she glanced over at him for a second before she went on. â€œYet sometimes there is nothing that you can do about these changes except to accept them and go along with it....â€ God how she felt like she was babbling like an idiot right now. Using the changing of the seasons as an analogy to try and explain how she was feeling about Thomas. How she felt a change in her feeling for him and how she was not sure if she wanted them or not.<br/><br/>â€œI just.....I just....â€ she sighed for like the umpteenth time annoying herself with how often she was doing it. â€œI don't want to ruin or lose something precious to me because of changes....â€ looking at him now for the first time since she began talking. Meeting his gaze and holding it, â€œI'm scared of what the future may hold...â€ she confessed to him."
2599,Harmony Shadow's: Werewolf pack rp IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=305&start=100,2011-10-26T08:03:05,Forgotten Wolf,"Thomas listened attentively, trying to comprehend exactly what Aidan was trying to say but not fully succeeding. After she finished, he spent a bit in thought turning over what she had said and trying to construct something to say back. Finally after trying and failing to fully come up with something for the whole thing, Thomas decided to simply latch on to the last comment and roll with it.<br/><br/>""We all fear the future in someway,"" He finally says pausing to gather is next words together, ""No matter what we do though the future will always come."" He cocks his head slightly as he looks at Aidan, ""You worry about losing something because of the future or a change coming... the problem with such a thing Aidan is... well,"" He shrugs, ""Sometimes refusing to change or accept such change can cause more harm... One cannot let fear hold them back"".<br/><br/>Thomas is silent for a moment, simply watching Aidan and not liking seeing her confused and scared. It was not characteristic Aidan, after the attack the fear,confusion, and sense of loss were expected but now. He nudges slightly closer to her, wanting to comfort her somehow only to suddenly realize something. ""I... uhh... kind of just left that hanging didn't I?"" He comments little sheepishly about his whole talk and it seeming incomplete.<br/><br/>After several failed attempts to recover where he was going with it, Thomas finally just sighs, ""I lost my train of thought."" He give half a chuckle and a smile to Aidan before reaching out and resting his hand on hers. ""Don't worry so much... I'm sure whatever it is will work out just fine Aidan..."" He smile is soft and comforting before suddenly cracking slightly with humor as a tease works its way out to try and cheer her up, ""Unless it has to do with a rabbit... in that case you might want to play it safe and stay away."""
2600,Harmony Shadow's: Werewolf pack rp IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=305&start=20,2010-06-26T01:06:42,Lady_BlackWolf,"<span style=""color: #00BF40"">Kakasha followed Jaden up the embankment and sat on the log he had chosen. The smell of cooking meat mixed with the site of Thomas made her mouth water. Her emerald green orbs looked around the cave noticing everyone that was present than looked back to Jaden and Thomas.  She phased into her human form and could feel the slight tingle of her soul bound clothing coming and wrapping around her frame. The booty shorts were of a thick cotton material and only kept out a small amount of the cold fridged air.  The speggeti strap tank showed off her generous cleavage. <br/><br/>A cool slice of the recedding winters chilled breath curls around her form making the hair on the nape of her neck stand on end. She looks up as Thomas towers over her and questions her wetness. She looks down at herself finally taking notice of the soaked cloths clinging to her form. The bottom of her white and silver hair hung loosely over her shoulders some what wet. Kakasha smirked some and shruged her shoulders ,""Well I took a dip in the creek and well it seems to be alright, tho his emotions seem unstable."" All of a sudden the white werewolf burts into tears and her body tenses up ready to run after him again. <br/><br/>Once he relaxes some cradeling his head she lays a hand on his back and begins to rub it some than moves her head so she can try and look into his face to distract him.Her voice came with a cooing yet calming tone,""Jaden you need to calm down and try not to think about the insident that happen, it will only make you feel worse. Why dont you try to phase back into your human form, it helps to breath out and have how you look in your mind and concentrait on that. Once you have phased we can get some food into your belly.""  She glanced at Thomas and Juliet hoping they give him some space and maybe anyfurther words of advice. <br/><br/>Kakasha always tried to help everyone she could, on top of her nieve nature she was a good well natured person. Her wolf side and her human side would battle with each other but living with the Shadows had taught her to rule and dominate her wolf nature. Tho when the time comes to hunt or when the season calles the for heat, her humanity leaves her and the savagry of her wolf takes over.</span>"
2601,Harmony Shadow's: Werewolf pack rp IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=305&start=20,2010-06-26T06:01:37,Twilight_Cloud,"Lucia had been sitting just inside the fire light as everything played out. She stopped herself from growling from jealousy when Thomas gave Aidan way too much attention this close to spring. First heat was coming and coming fast, and that alpha would definitely be a catch.<br/><br/>When she had finally calmed down, the others had returned. As the white werewolf began to panic, Lucia shifted into her human form. She gritted her teeth against the slight pain as her skull and muzzle reformed, followed by her neck muscles, shoulders, and arms. After that, her heart beat quickened as her chest flattened, and her ribs cracked and realigned along with all of her organs.<br/><br/>Lastly, blonde-, dust-, and black-colored fur disappeared, and Lucia's silky, sand-blonde hair fell just past her shoulder blades, with her bangs covering the left side of her face. Her eyes were only slightly darker in human form than her werewolf form, giving them the color of caramel. Lucia's skin was pale, but not so much as to make her look sickly. Her human body was 5'5"" tall, and very lean. Lucia's legs are long with a slight muscle tone, which made her a good sprinter.<br/><br/>Covering her body, was a light-blue V-neck sleeveless that showed just enough of her cleavage to leave one wanting more, and a pair of tight black jeans, that showed off her ass and legs well.<br/><br/>Moving closer to the fire, Lucia sat on the opposite side of the white werewolf that Kakasha was on. She spoke softly, the way her mother used to when Lucia would wake up from a nightmare. ""It's not all bad. Humans would cause nothing but trouble for you now anyway. We,"" Lucia said, waving her hand around the cave to indicate the pack, ""are your family now, and we will do everything in our power to take care of you. You can trust us."""
2602,Harmony Shadow's: Werewolf pack rp IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=305&start=20,2010-06-26T07:37:12,Donta,"Kakasha's eyes caught his attention as she stood in front of him, in her Human form. With her clothes sticking to her form and the view he did have from this vantage point made his face feel warm as he only took a glance, yet she did calm him down and distracted him enough from his problem to realize he was safe and alive.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Jaden you need to calm down and try not to think about the insident that happen, it will only make you feel worse. Why dont you try to phase back into your human form, it helps to breath out and have how you look in your mind and concentrait on that. Once you have phased we can get some food into your belly.""</span><br/><br/>Jaden nodded. He saw them do it and it looked painful, but he didn't care. He figured he would have to get used to it now any way. The only problem was he had no clue how to do it.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""It's not all bad. Humans would cause nothing but trouble for you now anyway. We,"" Lucia said, waving her hand around the cave to indicate the pack, ""are your family now, and we will do everything in our power to take care of you. You can trust us.""</span><br/><br/>Again Jaden nodded, wiping his eyes with a massive forearm. He was still wet and made his face worse rather than drying his eyes. He closed his eyes, trying to focus on nothing, yet he kept seeing the crying faces of his parents, and Jesse's Dad, who actually liked him, but now because of him, his daughter was dead.<br/><br/>In the darkness of his mind, he saw himself, standing before the same white wolf as before. the two stared into each others deep blue eyes. He, the eight foot werewolf stood before the wolf that stood to his werewolf form's waist, but in the darkness their size couldn't be comprehended properly. Jaden watched as the wolf glanced at him, and he looked down to see himself in his Human form, but the werewolf him still stood before him beside the massive wolf. They both bowed to him at the same time and he understood their feelings. They were both him now and all three would have to share an existence, as one.<br/><br/>Jaden screamed. The pain returned as a roar in his head that flashed throughout his body. He fell off the log on his hands and knees as he shrank, his legs shortening and arms thinning out. His tail retreated back into his backside, his fur withdrawing into his skin and he felt fabric appear over his skin, blue jeans on his legs, sneakers on his feet and the thin fabric of white silk over his toned chest. His head was the last to reform, the snout pulling into his face with a sickening crunch, the ears shrinking into his skull and his hair fell from his head, once a nicely groomed white mane, now a disheveled mass of white hair that reached down his back after eight months of neglect. His hair fell over his face once the change was done, still on his hands and knees, his hair dragging on the ground. He shivered as he tried to take deep breathes, his clothes still wet and his white silk shirt now stuck to his body, his lean muscles clearly visible through the fabric.<br/><br/>He felt sick. It felt like his insides were rearranging too, which was probably what happened. He couldn't see how these people did this so often. His covered face showed determination as he willed his body to not throw up and he began to stand on shaky legs.<br/><br/>""Holy shit."" he muttered, trying to stomach the pain as it slowly faded. He  ""Anyone have a pair of scissors?"" He used the wall of the cave for support as he turned to Kakasha, forcing a smile that he figured she couldn't see well from behind the mass of hair."
2603,Harmony Shadow's: Werewolf pack rp IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=305&start=20,2010-06-27T01:22:36,Eferhilda,"Aidan watched Thomas moved away from her, a small smile on her lips as she thought about just how to prove to him that such time spent would be more then worth it. Still one never knew what the future held so the prospect of such an activity though intriguingâ€¦very intriguing was not set in stone and there were other factors to consider; furry factors that were probably thinking the same thing as she was.  Shrugging and putting such concerns to the back of her mind for the time being she set about finishing with the morning meal while they tended to the newest member to join their ranks.<br/><br/>When everything was done she set the better portions aside for Thomas then set about fixing everyone else a plate. Grabbing up one for pup known as Jaden, at least she believed that was his name, it was what she had heard the others refer to him though again she had been wearing her headphones still so she could be mistaken. Either way she was going to make sure he fed, nothing worst then a newly changed and hungry wolf running about. It being one of the main reasons that legends of old spoke of terrifying beasts that would slaughter whole herds of livestock; it took a lot to fuel their bodies, especially a newly change with no guidance or control.<br/><br/>When he was done his transformation, she walked up to him taking a slow walk about him as if measuring him up, mostly it was just her ensuring that his change had gone without any hitches.  When she was sure he was good she handed him the plate of food, â€œHere you hold this and I will get my scissors and trim up this beast for yehâ€¦ok?â€ she told him though she did not wait for his response as she promptly turned and headed into the cave. Once in there she went to her personal area and rummaged through her stuff till she found her pair of scissors, with an exclamation of success she exits the cave and returns to the gathered group. Eying them all just standing around as she places a hand on her hip and in mock annoyance â€œSo is all the food I just made going to go to waste? Or are you people going to be getting yourselves something to eat?â€ exhaling an exasperated sigh she returns to Jaden.<br/><br/>â€œHere we goâ€¦though I think you eating first is more important than your hair, but seeing how that can be rather annoying and bothersome while you are trying to eatâ€¦â€ she says as she removed her hair tie from her own hair, shaking out her auburn locks then moving to pull his hair back into pony tail at the nape of his neck. â€œThere we go much better; not only can you eat freely but we can get a good look at youâ€ smiling she came to the front of him to do just that. His eyes were what caught her attention more than the youth and handsome features of his face, there was a shade of blue she had never seen before at least not in the natural world. Perhaps in a dream or something but not in the world they lived in, no his eyes were all his own and she found herself for the moment captivated by them.  It dawned on her that she was probably staring at him for way too long so she smiled and ran a hand through her hair in a nervous habit, â€œOh Iâ€™m Aidan by the wayâ€ realizing that she had been rude with staring and of course not introducing herself.<br/><br/>â€œOnce you are done eating you will feel better and we can give you a brief rundown of who we are, where you are and exactly what it is to be a werewolfâ€ her tone friendly as she moved away from him to get her own plate of food."
2604,Harmony Shadow's: Werewolf pack rp IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=305&start=20,2010-06-27T06:39:56,Dream Of Purity,"Juliet watched as the two made their way up the bank, she stood, smiling, thigh deep in water. She sighed as the two reached the top of the bank, and she could hear them getting settled, and... music? She checked her pocket. DAMN! She ripped her i-pod out of her pocket, it was splashed, but not soaked. That poor thing took more abuse than any of her other things. With a soft laugh, she stuffed it back into the pocket of the deep violet dress, and began her trek up the bank. She took her time, her legs numb from the cold water, and her dress heavy.<br/><br/>A scream changed that. She looked up as the scream of pain pierced the air, her mind, although calm just a moment ago, was hardly so any longer. She stared at the top of the bank, her eyes wild, and phobia gripped her mind. The claws? The first thought that jumped into her mind twisted her stomach, and threatened to make her sick. After a moment, no screams followed, but she heard talking. She could sense her family. She made her way over the bank, mud staining her white gloves and the front of her dress. Her face was pale, her shimmering green eyes wide, her forehead beaded with sweat.<br/><br/>""Holy shit."" he muttered, trying to stomach the pain as it slowly faded. He ""Anyone have a pair of scissors?""<br/><br/>The white wolf was gone, replaced with a man. She couldn't help but laugh, ""Be careful, Aidan might nick you. Won't kill you with steel scissors, but don't piss her off, or let her aim drift too far south."" She laughed slightly at the mental image of Aidan attempting to Neuter to the new male with scissors. ""They aren't silver, but'll still hurt. Pr has no one told you yet? Silver bad. Too much can kill, and even touching it makes you break out in a rash that feels like a bad sunburn."" She looked from Aidan and Jaden to the fire, ""Oh, don't forget to put the scissors back, we've lost more in these woods than there are in the town.""  She wanted to joke about the numerous times the group had to rely on teeth and claws to cut fabric or string because the scissors were misplaced. It was always funny to Juliet, watching gargantuan beasts attempt something like sewing that required fine manipulation with huge, clumsy paws."
2605,Harmony Shadow's: Werewolf pack rp IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=305&start=20,2010-06-28T00:00:02,Volatile,"Lucan's expressionless face looked on as Thomas made his point, and he was probably right. But Lucan knew Dark Sky well enough to not just walk away with his tail between his legs. Even with his losses he would still try to find a way to keep tabs on the Shadows. Regardless Lucan simply nodded in acquiescence of Thomas' order to not pursue any further with this. Lucan knew Thomas still never fully trusted him, but he didn't mind because he probably would've been the same way. The only thing Lucan could do now was just stick around and let time be his way into getting the pack's full trust.<br/><br/>After Thomas left Lucan stood staring off into the woods. No thoughts drifting through his head, just taking in the cool air on his bare arms. His breaths were slow and steady and his senses attuned to everything around him. His eyes followed patches of snow falling off nearby branches. His nose filled up with the scent of Aiden's cooking, and his ears focused on the distant sounds of the pack trying to calm the new member down. Lucan felt it was a good time to join back up with the others.<br/><br/>Upon arriving back at the cove, Lucan saw the newcomer had managed to change back into his human form. His moans of pain were completely justified since this being his first time changing. Lucan approached from behind them and went around to grab a plate.<br/><br/>""First time's a bitch isn't it?"" Lucan spoke without turning around to face the kid. Lucan wasn't trying to be ride, it's just that his stomach was in control at the moment so Lucan was fixated on eating. After taking a good bite out of the steak he turned around to look the new comer over then nodded his head as he swallowed his bite.<br/><br/>""You'll get the hang of it eventually. Names Lucan."" he greeted with extending his hand and shook Jaden's."
2606,Harmony Shadow's: Werewolf pack rp IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=305&start=20,2010-06-29T02:00:53,Scambo,"Matteo crossed his arms as he surveyed the wilderness from atop the steep incline. It had been a long time since he had been there, and wondered absently what had become of the remaining members of the pack. The thought brought twinges of pain and heartache in his chest but he gently pushed the thoughts aside as he absently fingered the crude medallion that hung around his neck.<br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">It feels like it was only yesterday that I lost you...I keep thinking that I'll wake up and you'll be there beside me, the whole thing just a bizarre and horrible nightmare. Nella terra di miei sogni...Siamo ancora uno... </span>Shaking his head slowly to clear it of the troublesome thoughts that lingered there as he began the stretch down towards where the pack had relocated after the attack that had taken everything from him. Although his father's illness had prompted his departure from the Pack, the truth was there were still far too many memories there to allow him any true peace of mind. Shrugging his duffel-bag higher onto his shoulder, he began the trek down the slippery incline. Though winter's grasp was slowly leaving the land, the old foe still held by fingertips and melted snow and ice made the trip somewhat treacherous.<br/><br/>A snow hare darted across his path and he stumbled, crying out in both surprise and anger before slipping and tumbling head over heels down the snowy incline. He felt his heavy denim jacket picking up snow and water and dragging him down as he tumbled down the hill, trying in vain to unbutton the damnable thing while attempting to slow his fall. Neither worked and he wound up at the hill's bottom, wet and collapsed in a heap. Narrowly avoiding the heavy bag as it shot down the incline after him, Matteo rose and shot a dirty look at the affronting landscape.<br/><br/>""Pezzo di merde, Io ho fortuna nero!"" Brushing off his cloths and removing as much liquid as he could, he kept on until the cave was in sight. Familiar sights and smells surrounded him as he closed the distance, peering inside at faces both old and new he flashed a smile.<br/><br/>""Buongiorno miei famiglia! Sono ritorno al' te!"""
2607,Harmony Shadow's: Werewolf pack rp IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=305&start=20,2010-06-29T14:05:58,Eferhilda,"Aidan growled playfully at Juliet, ""Now now when have I ever harmed a man in such a..."" though the look that Juliet gave her made her stop mid sentence as she laughed, ""Alright well he was deserving of it! The one time we go into town to have a bit fun and that jerk had to keep pushing his drunk self up on you! Even when I proclaimed you to be my girlfriend!"" she chuckled as she stood to take her now empty plate to the small creek to rinse it. The others were laughing at the story as Juliet seemed to be continuing the tale, Aidan overhearing bits and pieces of it.<br/><br/>""Hey! I did not remove his....junk! But I know for sure that he will be thinking twice about putting his hands on someone again!"" she called back to the group with a laugh while she rinsed her plate. It was her location distance from the others that allowed her to scent him, at first she thought it some cruel joke of her mind but the scent steadily grew stronger as she knelt there till finally....<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Buongiorno miei famiglia! Sono ritorno al' te!""</span></span><br/><br/>""It can't be!"" she exclaimed as she rushed up the bank her eyes landing on the familiar figure, a smile breaking onto her face before she ran straight for him. ""MATT!"" she exclaimed her happiness and excitement evident in her voice and if that was not enough to show just how happy she was to see Matt again, well the full on tackle she gave him would probably surely seal the deal.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF4000"">Eryan trudged through the melting snow, her steps a bit heavy as she continued to make her way toward her second home. The nagging sensation or lack there of, in regards to her bond with her pack. It was no longer there, it was like it was cut with a knife of something but she could no longer feel or sense the others even faintly. Distance plays a role in the strength of their bonds and she knew that going away to visit her human family was going to make it weaker, which it had, being more like an absent minded sensation then the full bonding that one experienced when among the pack. <br/><br/>It had been there always with her comforting her through the pain and suffering of the lost of her father, then out of no where it was gone ripped from her even and now she felt like a lost pup wandering about without it. Inwardly she wondered if perhaps she had displeased Sherman somehow and he had cut her from the pack, but that did not seem likely nor like something that Sherman would do. Something must have happened but what that something was eluded the blond as she continued to make her trek home. <br/><br/>The scents and sights became familiar if it all seemed a bit on the quiet side from what she remembered, there should have been someone from the pack out here patrolling or someone to have known she was here and come out to meet her. The further she traveled the more her dread and worry grew till she had to stop herself from being in a panic, realizing that panicking was not going to help her at all in this situation. <br/><br/>Faintly she could here the sounds of laughter and the smell of cooking meat, she knew the cave was close and so she hurried her steps. As luck would have it she appeared on the opposite side in which Matt had appeared. She stood for a moment not saying anything as she looked about at those she could see and immediately knew that something was wrong, there were too few of them now, <span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">what was going on?</span></span> <br/><br/>Knowing the only way to find out was to make herself known, ""Hey! Whose leg to I have to hump to get a hug around here?!""</span>"
2608,Harmony Shadow's: Werewolf pack rp IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=305&start=20,2010-07-02T07:17:26,Lady_BlackWolf,"<span style=""color: #00FF40"">Kakasha watched as Jaden began his transformation. Her thoughts began to run back to the first time she transformed into her werewolf.<span style=""font-style: italic""> All the pack members were watching her, she was a pup, but the pack thought it was a good idea for all of the pups to practice all thier forms before they became an adult were you were unable to control the power. Tears weld up in her eyes as the craking and breaking sensation of her bones and body structure were changing. Then pain was a new thing to her, and she didnt like it at all. The hardest change for her, was changing into a human. She had to watch the elders do it a couple of times before she was able to get the change properly into her little girl form. </span><br/><br/> Her lungs were burning and her thoughts snapped back to the present as Jaden finished his transformation. His matted and tangled hair hung low in his face and all the way down to his back. She realised that she was holding her  breath and she let it out slowley while grinning at the wild wolf. She puts her hands under the mass and lifts up to look at his face, her breath caught in her throat as she noticed his eyes. They were a beautiful blue, and she continued to grin at him,""Oh my there you are, I think we should name you cousin IT."" She laughed at her own joke than let his hair fall back down as Aiden moved to look at him. Tho she mostly stayed in the wilderness, when she had met Aiden, she took her to a movie, called the Adams Family, were they had this thing made of hair, it reminded her of the wolf in front of her. <br/><br/>She than went to get her self a plate full of food when she noticed Aiden did not get her a plate as well, grabbing a steak and lots of eggs, hoping Aiden didn't see her steal so much.She than went down and leaned against the cave wall munching on on her food. Kakasha snikkered at Juliets comment, she remembered  that night, that guy had it coming, she her self had a guy all over her swaying hips, tho as she had ignored him and enjoyed the blissfulness of the bumping music, he ended his attempts and moved on. She felt Aiden's madness thru the connection and she had to bob and weave around the crowed as she found her way to Aiden, Juliet and a man, who kept trying to dance with Juliet tho she wanted to dance with Aiden, her thoughts faded as she looked up as Lucan made his way into the cave. That man was one hunk of wolf, she drooled to herself and kept chewing, while trying to keep her thoughts to herself so noone else saw the dirty images that came to her mind. <br/><br/>Aiden was yelling about the night again and she had to snikker, this time a bit louder than before. Shufffling another bite in her mouth she finished off her plate. ""Yeh, Juliet he wouldnt keep his hands off of youuuu."" She laughed again than got up to go and wash her plate in the creek like Aiden when a familar scent stroked her nostrols and she looked to see Matteo.<br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Buongiorno miei famiglia! Sono ritorno al' te!""</span><br/><br/>Her heart skipped a beat as that hunk of Italian stepped into the cave, a loud shreak of joy emitted from Aiden as she ran up the embankment, she than replicated the shreak the Aiden had just produced,""Matt! Wow your a sight for sore eyes. Did you get bigger?"" She giggled as Aiden flat out tackled him to the ground,""Hmm I guess your still not able to take on Aiden."" She laughed again when another familar scent filled the cave that was not normally there. She took a big breath than smiled and looked in the direction that Eryn emerged from.<br/> <br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""> ""Hey! Whose leg to I have to hump to get a hug around here?!""</span><br/><br/>Today was full of joy and laughter, and she grinned wolfishly at the other women, she too was like a sister to Kakasha tho less than Aiden. She began to run towards the side she emerged jumping on the back of Aiden gentley and continued to charge for Eryan, ""You aight got to hump my leg, thats for sure."" With that she jumps and tackles Eryan to the ground, than looks down at her,""How was your trip?""</span>"
2609,Harmony Shadow's: Werewolf pack rp IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=305&start=20,2010-07-03T05:36:55,Donta,"Jaden took the plate of food from Aidan and began to eat. He was never one for steak, but for some reason he ate his meat first and didn't much care for the taste of the eggs, but he was starving and, for lack of a better word, 'wolfed' them down.<br/><br/>Feeling alot better after having ate, he leaned against the  wall of the cave, watching the members of this odd family as they went about their business, looking just like regular people camping out in a cave, but each one more powerful than several men, able to easily kill a bear with their bare hands. He was happy they were nice, even though he was now one of them, If they were all hostile, he would have no chance against them all. Pushing such thoughts from his mind he stood to follow Aidan to the creek to wash his plate, when he heard someone new and turned to see an unfamiliar man standing at the mouth of the cave.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Buongiorno miei famiglia! Sono ritorno al' te!""</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""MATT!""</span>Aidan cried, rushing to give him a hug. The rest of the pack ran to greet him, not noticing yet another unfamiliar face enter just after him at the opposite side of the cave.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Hey! Whose leg to I have to hump to get a hug around here?!""</span><br/><br/>A curvy, blonde woman stood with her arms crossed as she stood with a smile, soon rushed by Kakasha. Jaden felt very out of place as they all knew these people and he was too new. Placing his now clean plate with the rest, he brushed off his hands and awkwardly waved to the newcomers.<br/><br/>""Hi, I'm Jaden. I'm the new guy I suppose."""
2610,Harmony Shadow's: Werewolf pack rp IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=305&start=20,2010-07-06T03:10:17,Scambo,"Matt had only several seconds to register the high-pitched cry that echoed through the cave before he felt familiar hands on him, dragging him down, his back slamming squarely on the hard ground.<br/><br/>""AHH! La donna sta diventa uno maniaco! Aiuta me!"" He laughed and wrapped his arms around Aiden's waist before twisting his hip and pivoting off of his right foot, bringing himself over and on top of Aiden. Pinning her wrists, he leaned forward and kissed her cheeks before peering into her eyes and grinning roguishly.<br/><br/>""Heh, I see someone missed me. Its good to see you again madonna. Very good to be home."" He said, rising slowly before hauling Aiden to her feet as well.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Hi, I'm Jaden. I'm the new guy I suppose.</span>Matteo glanced over and took in the new addition to his pack slowly, noting his youth and awkwardness. He walked over, smiliing warmly and opening his arms before clasping the new comer amiably.<br/><br/>""Piacere Jaden. My name is Matteo but everyone here just calls me Matt. Welcome to the famiglia! Now, if you'll excuse me.."" Turning, he dashed over to where Kakasha had tackled Eryan, sweepin in low so as to tackle both women and rolling so he lay beside them, eyes dancing between the forms of grace and beauty.<br/><br/>""Ciao ciao! Its been so long since I have seen either of you! And so you know Eryan, that is your hug. But I suppose if you want you can still hump my leg."" He said, a wide smile spreading across his face."
2611,Harmony Shadow's: Werewolf pack rp IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=305&start=20,2010-07-07T07:36:13,Forgotten Wolf,"Thomas had to really restrain himself from openly staring and drooling at the females in the pack. It was taking some effort to restrain his wolf half which had been getting pretty active and attentive to how sexy all the females were. It was that half that largely contributed to his previous behavior towards Aidan and her swaying tail. Now surrounded by their good looks after his wolf had been in control a little, coupled with the approaching season was almost too much.<br/><br/>Luckily before things might have gotten worse, Matt and Eryan made their triumphant returnsâ€¦ though Eryanâ€™s was somewhat bittersweet since she didnâ€™t know what had happened to the pack in her absence. In the next instant it seemed like everyone was bolting every which way: Aidan tackled Matt and in the next instant Kakasha was leaping over pouncing Eryan to the ground. Thomas had a moment to enjoy the sight of the blonde female before his attention became focused for a little while on Kakashaâ€™s nice behind in those booty shorts.<br/><br/>When he finally looked away his wolf half got a little uneasy at Aidanâ€™s attention to Matt and a growl almost escaped him when Matt took control of the situation. Though no claims had been made, Thomasâ€™ wolf side was feeling a little possessive over potential matesâ€¦ So again he had to restrain a growl when the returning male jumped Eryan and Kakasha.<br/><br/>Thomas couldnâ€™t keep looking at the mass of greetings at the returning members of the pack as it was just tensing his wolf out even though they were all family. â€œMatt! Eryan! Good to see you guys back! Once you guys get done molesting one another though weâ€™ve got food growing cold over here!â€ Thomas called out cheerfully before starting head in where the food was.<br/><br/>He stopped and looked at Lucia though remembering how lovely she looked in her other formsâ€¦ even human form was hard to ignore. He mentally shook his head to clear his thoughts and restrained himself seeing how behavior like what he showed with Aidan earlier seemed inappropriate at the moment. â€œLucia, I would like to do a quick patrol after dinner to make sure the Claws arenâ€™t making any excursions or little pushes into our territory. If you feel up to it Iâ€™d like you to come along,â€ Thomas said with a smile though there was a slight hint that the checking the Claws wasnâ€™t the only reason. When it came to the pack there was little in the way of privacy at the den so the only way to really get some was to get away from the denâ€¦ like for a quick patrol.<br/><br/>He heads the rest of the way over to the food and grabs his plate (though if Lucia follows him, he would kindly hand her her plate as well). Once all that was settle he found himself a nice seat though he didnâ€™t take a place unapproachable and there was room to sit on either side of him. He didnâ€™t start eating right away instead waiting for the others to catch upâ€¦ dreading though having to give Eryan the rundown of what had happened in her absence though."
2612,Harmony Shadow's: Werewolf pack rp IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=305&start=20,2010-07-07T08:51:42,Volatile,"After Lucan had officially extended his greetings to the new comer he brought to the pack, he looked on as two other members had returned after some time away. Matt was easily recognizable. Even though Lucan and Matt had never really knew each other, Lucan still enjoyed his company as he was quite a charismatic man and just an overall pleasure to be around. The female however, he had not seen before and was actually quite taken by her beauty. Lucan's ears perked as he heard her name mentioned, ""Eryan"". The mere sound of it was enough to make Lucan's spine tingle. Yet his mind did this wonderful thing of snapping itself back into reality as he realized that by the reactions of the others greeting her, she had been a part of the pack long before he ever arrived, which meant she wasn't here for the attack and once she found out how he came to be here...Lucan shrugged off the pessimistic thoughts forced himself to remember his plan: just stick around, help in anyway and let time officially accept him into the pack.<br/><br/>With that Lucan made his way over to Matt and greeted him with a firm handshake and a welcoming smile.<br/><br/>""Glad to have you back Matt. Well you heard the boss, chow is prepped and ready go help yourself."" Lucan then turned to Eryan and extended his hand in greeting towards her.<br/><br/>""I suppose I'm also new here since you've been away. My name's Lucan."" with a warm smile he bent over and gently kissed her hand, not once taking his eyes of hers as he was intensely captivated by them. Lucan tried shaking any romantic thoughts out his head since in his mind Lucan figured he'd just try to start off on a good note and leave it at that.<br/><br/>""Pleasure meeting you."" With that Lucan turned back and began heading towards the cave entrance and grabbed his water bottle he had stashed against the wall from earlier in the day. He overheard Thomas's invite to Lucia to help with checking the parameter as he squeezed a stream of water into his mouth. Lucan was about to suggest that he come along too but quickly picked up on the real reason Thomas would invite an attractive girl such as Lucia to come with him so Lucan kept his mouth shut and just leaned himself comfortably against the cave wall."
2613,Harmony Shadow's: Werewolf pack rp IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=305&start=20,2010-07-08T08:20:10,Eferhilda,"Aidan found herself suddenly beneath Matt, his body pressed close to her own and holding her there fast to the ground. She felt a rush and a tingling as her inner wolf whimpered for more, the roguish look in his eyes only seeming to further fan the flames as his lips lightly touched upon her cheeks. It took conscious effort for Aidan to not bare her neck to him, offering him that bit of sacred flesh that was only ever to be given to ones mate and chosen. Still she managed to control her inner wolf, reining her in a bit before she made Aidan jump the guns a bit and end up stirring up a bit more drama then was needed at the moment.<br/><br/>As she stood up with his help the smile never left her lips or eyes at the true joy she felt to having more of her pack and family back among them; making them all strong and whole once more. She was chuckling as she watched Matt then tackle Eryan and Kakasha to the ground, shaking her head at their antics as it brought back fond memories.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">â€œMatt! Eryan! Good to see you guys back! Once you guys get done molesting one another though weâ€™ve got food growing cold over here!â€ Thomas called out cheerfully before starting head in where the food was.</span></span><br/><br/>Aidan turned to look at Thomas, to share her smile with him and her happiness as their pack became more complete. Her eyes lingered on his frame, while he made his way over toward the food, silently hoping he notice the plate of food that she had set aside for him.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">â€œLucia, I would like to do a quick patrol after dinner to make sure the Claws arenâ€™t making any excursions or little pushes into our territory. If you feel up to it Iâ€™d like you to come along,â€ Thomas said with a smile though there was a slight hint that the checking the Claws wasnâ€™t the only reason.</span></span><br/><br/>Aidanâ€™s mood took a rather harsh turn as she heard those words and easily read the hidden meaning in them, her inner wolf growling aloud which Aidan made no attempt in silencing. This time of year the females could be just as if not more competitive and possessive then the males and earlier Thomas had given Aidan a challenge of sorts that she had full intention of meeting. She was not about to be out done by someone whom her she wolf felt she could take in a fight, had she been in her wolf form Aidan would be bristling right now as she strode across the area to sit beside Thomas once he was seated.<br/><br/>â€œHey Thomasâ€¦how about I come along too? I mean itâ€™s never really a bad thing to have someone whom you could trust to stand by you and guard your rear in a fight?â€ It was a slight shot at Lucia almost as if saying that Thomas could not rely on her when things got tough, but at the moment that was more wolf talking then Aidan and it was a small challenge to the other female to see if she was ready for a bit of competition.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF4000"">Eryan saw Kakasha come barreling toward her and had just enough time to drop her bag before she soon found herself tackled to the ground by the other female, â€œI take it you missed me?â€ she asked with pure sarcasm as she hugged the other female to her. Hearing her ask about her trip she began to answer, â€œOh well it wasâ€¦â€ but that was about as far as she got before they were both suddenly taken to the ground again by Matt. <br/><br/>Laughing whole heartedly now she rolled to her side to look at Matt, â€œLook Matt we talked about this, donâ€™t bringing up humping if you ainâ€™t about ready to deliverâ€ she patted his chest giving him a wink before turning to Kakasha they each exchanging a kiss on the cheek with one another before she got to her feet, beginning to brush the dirt and from her designer jeans. Listening to Thomas talk about molesting and food made her smile and laugh â€œMmm food and molestation, my too favorite things in the worldâ€ she joked when suddenly an unfamiliar scent came to her nose and she looked up to take into a rather fine male specimen. </span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Lucan then turned to Eryan and extended his hand in greeting towards her. <br/><br/>""I suppose I'm also new here since you've been away. My name's Lucan."" with a warm smile he bent over and gently kissed her hand, not once taking his eyes of hers as he was intensely captivated by them. Lucan tried shaking any romantic thoughts out his head since in his mind Lucan figured he'd just try to start off on a good note and leave it at that.<br/><br/>""Pleasure meeting you.""</span></span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF4000"">Eryan had her trade mark half smile on her lips as she took in the male before her, noting immediately that he scored some points with her with kissing the back of her hand. If there was one thing that Eryan enjoyed it was being treated like a proper lady, a princess even; what can she say, she was Daddyâ€™s little princess and was raised that was how all men should treat her.  Not taking his eyes from her own was something else she liked, showed his strength and dominance which made her she wolf practically salivate with interest. <br/><br/>â€œWell Lucan I must say that the pleasure is mutual to be sure and I hope that the two of us could find some time with which to get to know one another â€˜betterâ€™â€ the word better intentionally stressed a bit as they parted ways and she allowed herself the pleasure of watching him walk away. Yes he was indeed a fine wolf and it was already looking like a great coming home to have such a wolf waiting here to greet her. Thinking of that she looked around and saw that there was another new member, but aside from that the den area looked surprisingly empty. <br/><br/>â€œIs Sherman out hunting with the others?â€ her tone truly perplexed because she did not think it would take that many wolves to hunt for the whole pack.</span>"
2614,Harmony Shadow's: Werewolf pack rp IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=305&start=20,2010-07-08T09:54:50,Lady_BlackWolf,"<span style=""color: #00BF40"">Kaksha nodded and listend as she was about to tell her about the trip when a heavier body pressed against her then went to the side. Turning her head sharply she saw the large wolf, grinning at him she kissed Eryans cheek before rolling to the side so that she wasnt on top of her anymore but looking at him perching her head on her hand. The snow touched her bare legs and a shiver ran up her spine, the sensation was one she welcomed rather than disliked. She didnt want Matt to see the flush of her face as she stared at the handsome man. Her emerald eyes shifted between her two pack mates before the sound of Thomas's joshing remarks made their way to her ears. <br/><br/>She turned back and noticed Lucan making his way over, ""<span style=""font-style: italic"">He's probably coming over to meet Eryan""</span>. Her thoughts were a bit juvinial but she shoved them to the back of her mind and got into a squating postion before pushing at Matts shoulders to make him go into the melting snow,tho evidence of him already having an encounter with the slush shown on his dampend hair and jacket.  White hot desire licked across her body as she felt the hard planes of shoulder muscle thru the jacket, knowing good and well he would probably smell it she leapt up and bounded into the cave where the rest sat. <br/><br/>Looping around the fire she went and took a seat near Thomas's feet, not really wanting any support from the wall but also wanting the heat the fire brought. She struggled with herself for a moment to control her desire for Matt, after all was she really ready for another relationship when her first mate had reeked the havoc on thier pack, and was he even in to her. Not wanting to dwell on these troublesome thoughts anylonger she shook her head and forced them to the deep crevises of her memory and sought to think on them later when she was alone. <br/><br/>She heard somthing of scouting and thought that would be a perfect way for her to clear her head, nothing but a run would fix.  She opened her mouth to voulenteer when Aidan's words rang in her ears, she looked back at her sister and knew that if she was in wolf that she would be bristling with fury. Soon all the wolves would be competing for mates and her chest panged as she wasnt sure if it was time for her. Once Aidan was in range she elbowed her in the side and glanced at her with cold emerald eyes. Her words were a mere whisper but thoese closest to her would hear, ""Aidan, melow down a bit, shes just a pup. You know your wolf could take her down,  so dont be so rough.""  <br/><br/>She looked back at the fire as the embers smoldered and the flames licked at the air. She drew a knee up close to her chest and wrapped her arms around it when Eryan walked in, her question made her green orbs dart to Thomas than back at the fire as they glazed in more saddness. She forced her thoughts to the pack of her mind and looked back at Thomas,""If you like Thomas, I can take the Northern border that way you guys arent taking all day to loop around the territory. I need to run and that will give me a good one."" She looked back at Eryan than to Thomas awaiting his answer hoping he would say before they story unraveled.</span>"
2615,Harmony Shadow's: Werewolf pack rp IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=305&start=20,2010-07-08T15:50:10,Donta,"Jaden wandered back to the fire, letting the friends reunite. He stared into the fire for a few minutes, trying to clear his head, but he kept thinking of Jesse, and once more the tears streamed down his face.<br/><br/>His expression suddenly steeled and he wiped his face. He had enough of crying. He was supposed to be a man. He had to be strong and survive. Now that he had eaten, he felt a lot better. Brushing his long hair behind his ear, his finger brushed the gold ring in his ear and he pulled the tie from his hair, letting it fall over his shoulder with a sigh.<br/><br/>""I don't suppose someone could give me a hand with my hair?"" he asked, picking up the scissors Adian had given him. ""Don't make me look ugly either. I'm starting a new life here, I should do so in style."""
2616,Harmony Shadow's: Werewolf pack rp IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=305&start=20,2010-07-13T02:37:26,Dream Of Purity,"""Buongiorno miei famiglia! Sono ritorno al' te!""<br/><br/>Juliet looked up, and smiled warmly, ""Welcome back, Matt."" Juliet and Matt had never gotten very close, Romeo was the jealous type, so the only male she was truly close to was the alpha. She looked around, laughing at the welcoming party, a series of hugs, tackles and sexual jokes.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Just like old times.</span>She thought, her family was more whole, like it was mending itself. Her smile grew, laughter filling the air, it hadn't felt so welcoming and comfortable in such a long time, Juliet relished this moment, leaning on one arm, staring past the fire into the crowd of hugs and pins.<br/><br/>Juliet hadn't noticed the rustle, the man who was the white wolf moving near the fire, nearer her. ""Well, Miss Eryan, and Mister Matt,"" Juliet stood, dusting off her backside, turning to face away from the group, ""You chose the best time to return,"" She sounded somber, ""you didn't think you could just come back without going through the initiation again? Did you?"" She fought laughter, staring at the ground, her voice intense, almost maniacal. ""Kakasha, Aidan, Lucan, care to help our guests?"" A sharp burst of playful laughter burst through her mind to those she enlisted in the 'initiation.'<br/><br/>""And Jaden..."" Suddenly very grateful for acting classes, looked up at the man, eyes wide, a smile twisted on her features, ""hair won't be a problem until it grows back in."" She turned to face the group, showing off the crazy facade she bore, ""Make sure our 'new' members don't go anywhere... I'll get the sheers, and the paddle."" her smile grew, it was getting harder to fight the laughter that grew in her throat. before turning to 'retrieve the items' she threw a wink to those she enlisted in the joke."
2617,Harmony Shadow's: Werewolf pack rp IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=305&start=20,2010-07-19T09:27:10,Eferhilda,"(posting for SalinaKitty)<br/><br/><br/>Alex weakened from hunger and hunters, was only continuing his journey on will power alone but that was fading fast. He had traveled along way from his home town. He walked weakly wobbling with every step holding his side where he was shot by a hunter still bleeding. His vision got blurry as he collapse and leaned on a rock. His breath was heavy as he stayed their losing consciousness. His last thought was â€œam I going to die?â€ before be passed out on the cold rocky ground laying face down still bleeding.<br/><br/>As Alex was unconscious he dreamt about his past he saw himself as a young boy he was conscious of this ream wondering what was happening. He watched himself a young boy of 5 opening his birthday presents. It was his first pet, a little grey puppy. He looked so happy and he felt himself smile on the inside. His vision went white for a second and he saw himself older in his studies he was 13 now he didnâ€™t look like that happy little boy anymore he looked more upset. He had no friends his dog was killed he pretty much gave up on everything but his studies. His vision flashed again and he saw himself walking down the road, it was the night he was bitten. He felt anger on the inside as he watched himself walking knowing he would be attacked but couldnâ€™t do anything to stop it. He saw the big wolf like creature jump out of the bushes and attack him then laugh and run away.<br/><br/>Alex wanted to scream seeing his past. His vision changed again and he saw himself laying in the bed the doctors over him trying to find what was wrong but was failing. He saw his parents huddled together weeping for their sick boy. He felt a warm yet sad feeling seeing this. His vision flashed again to the first full moon night. He saw himself transform and the scared and disgusted look on his face when he saw what he became. He watched himself jump out the window and run away. And then he saw the depressed and frantic look of his parents when they found out he was missing, he felt terrible for leaving them.<br/><br/>Alexâ€™s vision changed again and he saw himself get attacked my wild animals. Being starved for days he watched himself get torn up. He saw a girl save him and take him in. he watched as she treated his wounds. His vision changed again to when he woke up and meet the girl who saved him. He started to see all the good times he spent with that girl, the girl who saved him, the girl he loved. Then his vision changed to the next full moon when he changed again. He saw the frightened look on the girls face as she ran away from him and the sad look on his own face as she did. After that he watched himself wander aimlessly searching for a place to belong and a new place to call home, and then everything went Black."
2618,Harmony Shadow's: Werewolf pack rp IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=305&start=20,2010-07-22T07:26:06,Eferhilda,"Aidan let both Kakashaâ€™s comment and then Julietâ€™s little joke roll over her and wash away her bad mood, standing from Thomas she stretched a bit. â€œNo need for all that now Juliet I mean he is but a baby, perhaps we could let Jaden off with just a simple branding and leave the rest of it for the othersâ€ she chuckled lightly as she moved to go and clean up the mess from breakfast. For the most part just seeming to ignore her little bit of an outburst in regards to Thomasâ€™s attention toward Lucia, because what claim did she really have on him? And was it him that she really wanted to be with? These were the questions going through her mind as she gathered up the dirty dishes and pans, taking them down to the small creek to wash and scrub. Having exposed food out and readily available to the random wondering animal often ended in them having to fight some hungry bear, cougar or even a natural wolf every now and again when they came sniffing about the cave looking for food.<br/><br/>There she knelt cleaning the dishes humming lightly to herself while she worked, a habit was a habit no matter what the conditions and so she hummed. The dishes slowly getting clean underneath her skilled hands, all the while having an inner battle with her shewolf who wanted to go back to Thomas and stake her claim more firmly. Every male was a potential mate to her and with her impending Heat the shewolf wanted to make sure that the other females understood that she got first pick when it came to choosing a mate. Aidan was naturally a strong, independent and dominate person, this transmitted into a rather aggressive and somewhat stubborn shewolf who went for what she wanted regardless of the consequences. It was this attitude that had found Aidan beneath the bleachers with her date to junior prom and his best friend, her first Heat and the shewolf had wanted a bit of fun dragging Aidan along with her. Oh the look on the best friendâ€™s date face when she found them, then the following shocked look of the principle who had to drag Aidan off of the two boys.  Even as she sat in the principle office waiting for her parents she could not keep her hands off of her date, who was rather stupidly sat beside her.<br/><br/>It was after that moment in her life that she truly began to learn about who and what she was, trying to find a way to at least appear normal even though she was not. It was hard and when she lost her first love to some other chick as she was locked in her room for a month during a particularly long and hard Heat, Aidan had tried to kill herself but fortunately her parents were able to save her. It was then that she achieved a new level of respect and understanding for what she was and began a lifetime of coming to a balance with her other side so that an incident like her junior prom does not happen again. So she will just sit there by the bank cleaning the dishes till her and her inner wolf could come to an agreement of sorts before she found herself trying to rip the throat out of another female moving in on what she claimed as her own.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF8000"">Eryan watched Aidan walk off, noting the tension in the other female though she seemed to try and play it off.  Shaking her head wondering when did the heats become such a serious affair between unmated people? It was not like they were trying to add to their numbers right? Smirking and going to retrieve her bag she shouldered it, â€œWell since you all are not giving me the answers that I want I am going to just go into the cave and get Sherman myself!â€ she chuckled as she went into the cave her eyes adjusting to the dim light allowing her to take in a fairly different layout. It looked like a bunch of people were away, but not just hunting like gone away. Eryan was more than a little worried about this as she made her way back to what use to be her spot, dropping her bag in the space kneeling down to root around in the bag for something and producing a small wrapped box; about the size of a jewelry box. Smiling, box in hand she walks over to Shermanâ€™s sleeping area but when she arrives she finds it oddly cold, his scent faint when it should have been strong. What was going on here? <br/><br/>Setting the box down on his furs she stormed back to the cave entrance, â€œOkâ€¦look if this is some kind of a sick joke then itâ€™s not fucking funny! Where is everyone else? Where is Sherman?!â€ she snapped in a half growl, her fangs cresting a bit in her mouth as her anger and worry rose. The fact that her bond with them was not there was making her feel even more out of place and on the fence; she should be able to feel them all but she couldnâ€™t and it was starting to get to her. The long so bus ride home, then the long trek through the snow alone, the missing pack members and the lack of her bond with the pack was weighing heavily on the young female and she felt as if she was going to lose it. She needed some answers and she needed then now. </span>"
2619,Harmony Shadow's: Werewolf pack rp IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=305&start=20,2010-07-30T20:46:09,Dream Of Purity,"""Aidan, you take all my fun away."" Juliet smiled, looking to the newest wolf, ""It was a joke, the only real initiation here is the first transformation, it's a bitch. If you can survive that, you can survive my cuisine, or anything nature can dish out."" She motioned to the woods around them. Sadly, it didn't seem most of the issues were coming from the earth, but from other wolves... As Eryan was finding out. Juliet's heart sank deep into her stomach as the woman made her way into the cave behind Juliet, in search of the other members.<br/><br/>Juliet turned to face the woman, who stood frantic, the look in her eyes was too much for Juliet, it was too familiar. ""Eryan."" She whispered, ""it's time.... we need to ..."" She sighed, ""Come sit by the fire with me."" Juliet smiled weakly. She looked pleading to Thomas, her gaze drifting around the camp.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Don't you dare make me do this alone.</span><br/><br/>She wasn't sure if she could tell her, if she could be the one to visit that tragedy upon her head, but Eryan needed to know. Her brothers and sisters, her lover, her family and so much more were gone. So many of them killed needlessly, slaughtered for territory. Juliet motioned to the fire with one hand, holding the other out for Eryan. Her gazed drifted slowly back to the woman, Juliet couldn't look her in the eyes. ""Come on."" She spoke in a surprisingly motherly tone."
2620,Harmony Shadow's: Werewolf pack rp IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=305&start=40,2010-08-02T22:25:32,Scambo,"Matt cleared his throat as his eyes danced about the females. The scent of the coming Heat....It was almost too much and the approach of Lucan was a welcome distraction. Matt gripped Lucan's hand in his own as he introduced himself.<br/><br/>""Lucan! Its good to see you. After all that happened, I'm glad you decided to stay."" When Lucan had first come to the pack, Matt had wanted nothing to do with the man. He was still reeling from losing everything that had held meaning for him, and to have one of the monsters that had perpetrated the act around...Though he had voiced his concerns to Thomas, the alpha had apparently managed to keep a cool head and allow him to stay.<br/><br/>Now, Matt was willing to accept the man as brother and family but...he could not help but think back to that night...Screams, roars...Blood...Blood everywhere...The night was filled to bursting with pain and suffering and the stain of loss. The crude medallion around his neck seemed to burn as he dug it out of his collar and looked it over for the millionth time. Formed from a piece of old scrap metal, the two of them had made it with a hammer, a claw, and a little inspiration for the coloring. In blue and red, tiny almost illegible words flowed across the crudely made necklace.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Matteo e Ailita, Amori nel' eternita</span>Tears welled up in his eyes but he whipped them away quickly.<br/><br/>""Uhh, the paddle sounds fun but the scissors and everything will have to wait; I just got my hair cut."" He said, slowly backing away from Juliet and her steadily expanding smile. Then, Eryan burst out of the cave, raising her voice and stinging his senses with her scent of panic and her body entering Heat. As Juliet began to lead her along, Matt caught up with the two of them.<br/><br/>""Shes right Eryan...Theres something you need to know."" Digging into his jacket pocket, he removed a small bottle of a blue gel which he placed about a dime sized amount onto his right index finger before rubbing it in a long, thin line that ran from just above his right eye, over the eye and into mid-cheek. The non water soluble make-up began to fade off, eventually revealing the long scar that followed the path of the make-up. They sat near the fire and Matt set his hand on Eryan's shoulder.<br/><br/>""There was..."" He stopped and had to force back a wave of tears and sadness.<br/><br/>""There was an attack..Dark Sky and his fucking pigs..Aderol betrayed us Eryan...He sold us out to those fucking monsters!...Ailita...Sherman...so many people...so many innocent lives fucking ended for that pigro's greed....Listen...Don't try to fight it...just let it all out...Just...let it all out... He gripped the medallion in a white knuckle hold, so hard he didn't feel as it cut into his palm and let slim rivulets of blood run down his hand."
2621,Harmony Shadow's: Werewolf pack rp IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=305&start=40,2010-08-11T21:04:24,Twilight_Cloud,"Lucia watched the others greeting the returning pack members. She remembered them as well, but she was paying more attention to Matt than anything. Instead of rushing to meat him, however, she felt captivated by him. His muscles had definately gotten larger and Lucia tried her hardest not to drool.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">â€œLucia, I would like to do a quick patrol after dinner to make sure the Claws arenâ€™t making any excursions or little pushes into our territory. If you feel up to it Iâ€™d like you to come along,â€ Thomas said with a smile though there was a slight hint that the checking the Claws wasnâ€™t the only reason.</span><br/><br/>Thomas's words snapped Lucia back to where she was. She hoped she wasn't imagining the meaning behind them and gave Thomas a wry grin. ""I'd love to,"" Lucia replied, still grinning.<br/><br/>When he turned to help himself to the food, Lucia watched his back and ass. After he sat down, Lucia got up to get a plate of her own food, planning on joining him.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">â€œHey Thomasâ€¦how about I come along too? I mean itâ€™s never really a bad thing to have someone whom you could trust to stand by you and guard your rear in a fight?â€ </span><br/><br/>Lucia looked up to see Aidan had already taken a place by Thomas's side, and had insulted her. If she had been in wolf form, her teeth would have been bared, her shoulders hunched, and the fur along her back would have been bristled. Lucia's wolf desperately wanted to challenge her, but instead, she grabbed her food calmly and joined the other two.<br/><br/>Before Lucia could make a retort, the others started to return. Juliet had made a joke, and Lucia could smell Aidan's mood changing. Tilting her head to the side slightly she wondered if she was going to back down from her challenge. Aidan seemed happier, but there was an underlying scent of confusion.<br/><br/>Lucia calmed down as well, and thought about asking Aidan if she still wanted to come. She watched Aidan leave with the dirty dishes. When she finished her own plate, she offered to take Thomas's down to the stream. Then, she went to join Aidan.<br/><br/>After a moment of sitting in silence, she asked, ""Aidan, you can still come along if you want."" Lucia shrugged, not meeting the other shewolf's eyes. ""You could come with us or join up with Kakasha, it doesn't matter to me."""
2622,Harmony Shadow's: Werewolf pack rp IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=305&start=40,2010-08-14T22:40:11,Eferhilda,"<span style=""color: #FF8000"">Aidan smirked, looking over at Lucia and noting how she was not meeting her eyes which was a good thing with how her inner shewolf was behaving herself. Aidan nodded and turned her smirk into a smile, ""I will probably join you....can't have you having Thomas all to yourself now can I?"" the last bit was said in a low teasing tone as she finished up with the dishes then set about stacking them to carry back up to the cave for drying and putting away. </span><br/><br/>Shockâ€¦it was the only thing that could come close to describing how she felt at the moment, though if one were to think about it she should have seen it coming. With how nice and nurturing Juliet was being,<span style=""color: #000000""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Where was Romeo? He was never far from her side before,</span></span></span>then Matt came over and he wiped away some makeup to reveal a scar she did not remember.<br/><br/>Just like a wave crashing against a cliff, Eryan felt herself waver for a moment as she tried to take it all in, tried to get herself to listen to the truth of his words, the emotion that she sensed. Suddenly her chest became tight and she began having trouble time breathing, her vision wavering for a moment as she grew dizzy.<span style=""color: #000000""><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Noâ€¦noâ€¦this canâ€™t be true, Sherman was so strong and brave there was no way in hell that even with Aderolâ€™s help he would be taken down by Dark Sky. They were all lying to her, being mean and cruel to her for how she use to act with them before she left. Yeah that was it and the rest of the pack was on some kind of an extended hunting trip, but then where were the pups? </span></span><br/></span><br/>She felt sick and she felt like her world was coming to an end as she pushed away from Juliet and Matt getting to her feet, needing space, needing air. â€œNoâ€¦you are all lyingâ€¦.this is notâ€¦.it canâ€™t beâ€¦He promisedâ€¦.He promised he would be here when I got back!â€ angry tears rolling down her cheeks as she thoughts back to the last time she had seen Sherman...<br/><br/><span style=""color: #0000FF"">Standing with her at the bus depot, waiting with her till it came, â€œSo, you going to be on your best behavior while you are away right? I am not going to be there to save you from the people you annoy and piss offâ€¦â€ Sherman says with a grin as he messed up her carefully arranged hair, making her growl. <br/><br/>â€œYes DADDDâ€ she says dripping with sarcasm as she worked on fixing her hair. <br/><br/>â€œGood. I canâ€™t have my little girl out there getting into bar fights and such. That poor owner needs his business in tack to make a livingâ€ he teased her. <br/><br/>Eryan sighed and shook her head, â€œI promise to be on my best behavior, if you promise to be here when I get back?â€<br/><br/>Sherman smiled, his merry chocolate brown eyes dancing with pride and love to the young woman before him â€œI promiseâ€ his rich deep tone rumbling out as the bus pulled up and he kissed the top of her head. </span><br/><br/>Flash back to the present and Eryan was having a hard time dealing with all of this, it just all seemed so sure real to her and before she knew it she was on her knees sobbing uncontrollably till finally a keening howl burst from her lips and echoed out across the land.<br/><span style=""color: #FF8000""><br/>Feeling her pain and sympathizing with her as her raw emotion brought back Aidanâ€™s own pain at the lost and so she threw back her head to howl out with her pack mate, with her sister; to share in her pain and to try and provide sympathy, unity and support all at the same time.  </span>"
2623,Harmony Shadow's: Werewolf pack rp IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=305&start=40,2010-08-14T22:41:59,Eferhilda,"(Now a post from Forgotten Wolf since his comp is used is limited)<br/><br/>The emotions in the den were every where it seemed. Primarily the scents of arousal, annoyance, and frustration flitted around as everyone started getting gear towards finding mates. It was amazing and a bit scary that everyone was all ready like this and the Heats were not even there yetâ€¦ it was all exciting and thrilling for Thomas. He could not help the small race of his pulse as Lucia and Aidan started eyeing each other down almost.<br/><br/>Unfortunately things could not stay in their relatively upscale beat as Eryan started to break down with the absence of the majority of the pack. Everyone fell quiet at her out burst and Thomas took a moment to collect himself, intent to tell her what happened but Juliet reacted before him. To make matters worse for Thomas, Matt acted swiftly after Juliet and told Eryan what happened.<br/><br/>Denial, horror, despair; all these emotions passed across her face as the news sunk in and she shoved Matt away. She was losing it, Thomas went to try and say something perhaps to bring her back but before he could her emotions overwhelmed her. The howl that erupted from her was laced with so many powerful painful emotions that Thomas could not hold back his own as her pain brought his flooding back as well. His howl joined the others in their sad chorus that echoed out into the woods before finally fading to a deathly silence.<br/><br/>As the last remnant notes fell, Eryan wavered and fell to her knees as the grief overwhelmed her. Thomas didnâ€™t waste anytime at this point and went over to kneel with her, pulling her into a tight hug. â€œIâ€™m sorry Eryan,â€ Thomas said quietly and sympathetically to her with a hint of guilt in the undertones, â€œWe did everything we couldâ€¦ Iâ€™m sorry.â€ He could not hold back his tears anymore as that night weighed heavily upon him again."
2624,Harmony Shadow's: Werewolf pack rp IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=305&start=40,2010-08-19T18:01:33,Twilight_Cloud,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">""I will probably join you....can't have you having Thomas all to yourself now can I?"" the last bit was said in a low teasing tone as she finished up with the dishes then set about stacking them to carry back up to the cave for drying and putting away. </span><br/><br/>With that, Lucia did look at Aidan then, her eyes gleaming with the will to fight that came from her inner wolf. She gave Aidan a smirk of her own. ""Well, there's nothing wrong with a little competition. I look forward to it..."" Her smirk faded as another thought occurred to her. Lucia added softly, ""No matter what happens, we'll still be pack. We'll still need to<span style=""font-style: italic"">try</span>to get along.""<br/><br/>It was after she said this, that Eryan howled mournfully. When Thomas joined, Lucia couldn't resist joining as well. The entire pack howled a sad symphony, remembering the lost.<br/><br/>Lucia felt a lump in her throat and tears threatened to blind her. She quickly did her best to blink them away, but they were stubborn. Lucia watched Eryan fall to her knees as her tears spilled down her cheeks."
2625,Harmony Shadow's: Werewolf pack rp IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=305&start=40,2010-08-20T00:13:37,Donta,"Jaden let his hair loose around his body. The scene was hard to watch, yet he felt the raw emotion in the howls. He wasn't around to get attached to those missing so he couldn't relate to their emotions. Tears welled in his eyes rather for his own loss, brought on by the rest of them. Tears streamed from his eyes as he stood when their howl ended, feeling like he didn't deserve to join in. Wandering to the mouth of the cave, he leaned against the wall as he watched the water flow below in the stream.<br/><br/>This is serious. He finally realized that this isn't just a camping trip or a Bambi movie out here. This shit was real and people died. He glanced down at his hands and wondered if he would last out here. It didn't even feel scared that he could die. He already did it once. This was a dream of a life if anything. One he had to be careful in.<br/><br/>Approaching the stream's edge he knelt down low, pushing his long hair behind him, then dipped up a double handful of water, splashing it on his face. He felt the shock of cold send a deep shiver down his spine and he opened his eyes, seeing the water drip from his nose. This was no dream...<br/><br/>Another splash of water on his face made him calm down and he stood up quickly, now noticing a slight discomfort in the small of his back, something hard and cold scraped his skin. Slowly reaching behind him his finders closed around the handle of his father's 9mm pistol and his eyes went wide.<br/><br/>Quickly bringing the gun around to his front, he faced towards the creek so the rest couldn't see. As he stared down at the shiny metal and the stained blood, the imagery of the night he was turned became more vivid. As the event played over once more in his head, something was different about this time. This time, he remembered more...<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFFF00"">It was the perfect night. The prom had just let out and the elaborate crown the Prom Committee had made itched on his head, but he didn't care. He was popular and his girlfriend loved him. She smiled at him warmly as she clung to his arm, the matching Queen's crown atop her heavily hair sprayed head. Jesse hugged into him closer as a cold breeze passed by, and Jaden removed his suit jacket and placed it around her shoulders, leaving him in his white silk shirt and jeans.<br/><br/>""It's such a nice night."" She said with a sigh, The moon is full. It's so romantic!""<br/>""It is."" Jaden responded, ""I'm glad you decided to go home with me instead of going to that after party with your friends, it must have been a hard decision.""<br/><br/>Jesse giggled, ""Oh yeah! I almost didn't want to spend time with my own boyfriend because they promised me booze and cheap drugs."" she said sarcastically, ""Besides, I have a surprise for you tonight.""<br/><br/>""A surprise? I love those. What kind?"" he asked with a sneer. She leaned in close and stood on her toes to give him a passionate kiss.<br/><br/>""Well, it's a surprise, but use your imagination. We've been dating for six months, your parents are out, and it's prom night..."" she said with a giggle.<br/><br/>""Ah, i see. You want to watch an action movie!"" he joked. Jesse playfully smacked him in the arm and pulled him closer.<br/><br/>""Action, yes. Movie, not so much."" she said. She stumbled as they made their way toward Jaden's house and stopped at his father's F-150 in the driveway to share a passionate kiss again, this time lasting several minutes. Both were lost in a world of clouds and happiness, not noticing a group of guys casually stroll up the drive way and stand behind them. They stood silently until the guy in front cleared his throat loudly. Jaden jumped and turned around to see them standing with a devious look.<br/><br/>""Can I help you?"" he asked, pushing Jesse behind him.<br/><br/>""Well you looked like you were havin' fun, mate."" the leader said, ""Fancy to share?""<br/><br/>""Excuse me?""<br/><br/>""Your lady friend there. Wanna share her with us or what?"" he asked, the two behind him laughing.<br/><br/>""Just fuck off and get off our property, ass hole!"" Jaden spat.<br/><br/>""Aww, is the child gonna call the cops?"" he asked, ""They can't do anything to us, mate."" Jaden took his hand from his pocket, his fingers reaching for his cell, and got an idea. He pulled open the passenger door to his father's truck, popped open the glovebox and pulled out his Dad's 9mm, pointing it at the guys heroically, hoping to impress Jesse, but it only seemed to scare her. He just hoped he scared the guys enough to leave, but his heart sank when they all started laughing at him.<br/><br/>""You think that is gonna hurt us, mate? Do you have any idea who you are messing wit'?"" he asked, ""Show 'em, boys!"" Jaden's eyes went wide as the two behind the leader began to change and get bigger, grow fur and claws and became real, breathing, Werewolves...<br/><br/>Jesse screamed and clutched his shoulders in fear. The leader sneered and changed himself, then lumbered forward. Jaden flipped off the safety and squeezed the trigger, sending a bullet into the shoulder of the leader who recoiled then straightened up, it's red blood began running down his arm but it seemed like it didn't hurt at all. His arms began to shake and his finger began to press on the trigger again, but the leader grabbed his hand and pressed a claw on the safety. Then in one motion, too fast for Jaden to see, the Werewolf lunged for his throat and sank his teeth into his shoulder.<br/><br/>Pain seared throughout his whole body as he gripped the gun tighter in his hand, now locked like a vice around the handle. He couldn't move and he couldn't break free of the monster's grip, yet he felt as if his body caught fire. Darkness began to consume him, but he remembered incredible pain as he was suddenly released and let fall on the pavement. He could hear Jesse's scream as she rushed to his side, pressing her hands against his gushing shoulder but the blood kept flowing. He heard a whimper as she saw his wound slowly close and fear gripped her throat again. Jaden felt it too. Struggling against the darkness, he felt pain like never before. A primal urge to kill filled his head and he felt his body change, hearing Jesse's scream in his ears. Moments later, her scream was stifled by her own hand over her mouth, as he lay in the driveway, eyes closed and snout open trying to breathe as much as he could.<br/><br/>""J-Jaden?"" she stammered, ""Is that you? Are you alright?"" His bright blue eyes opened and he turned over, only seeing prey before him. The animal had taken over and the three wolves from before had vanished, leaving the newly turned Werewolf behind, for his first meal.<br/><br/>""J-Jaden, what are you doing?"" she cried, backing away from him, ""You're not going to hurt me, are you? I love you!"" Still the massive white monster crawled closer on all fours, teeth bared and massive shoulder muscles rippling beneath white fur. Her scream echoed down the empty street as fresh blood splashed across his father's white pick up truck...</span><br/><br/>Jaden found himself staring at the weapon in his hands through tears that blurred his vision. He was the one who killed her. He killed his own girlfriend. The one he loved the most. It was all his fault. He couldn't control himself and had become a monster. He still couldn't control it and that scared him the most. He didn't want to hurt anyone ever again and the answer to his problem was right in front of his face.<br/><br/>Sliding a bullet into the chamber, he pulled back the hammer and closed his eyes as he put the barrel to his temple. His adrenaline ran high as his finger closed on the trigger...."
2626,Harmony Shadow's: Werewolf pack rp IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=305&start=40,2010-08-20T04:46:24,Dream Of Purity,"The howl rang, echoing through Juliet's ears, her mind filled with the sadness that pervaded every note. The last dying echo bled through the forest, Juliet's skin ran rigid, covered in goosebumps, tears ready in her eyes. She wanted to join in, but feared that if she called to the night with them that she wouldn't be able to stop, that her desire to simply run and be with her love would be too great and she would be consumed by the wolf. She stood, knees weak as she watched the scene, biting her lip until it passed. ""I'm so sorry Eryan."" She whispered, barely able to speak. A wave of grief hit her, and she looked away from the woman, ""We all lost someone, it seems that a curse isn't all we share, we are family in grief and loss as well."" Her words soft, they rang through the silence that filled the camp.<br/><br/>She looked over as Jaden walked away from the group. Worried that he had heard too much, or felt too much, she lowered her view from the sky and walked to the creek behind him. She could feel his sorrow as well, different, but still very present. ""Please."" Juliet spoke as she saw the light glint off the metal. ""We've all lost loved ones; Friends, family. Would they really want you to end like that?"" Her mind flitted to Romeo, and the wish for death that filled her soul after his demise. ""Come back to the camp, I'll cut you're hair, we'll get you some fresh clothes, and some warm water. Everything seems easier after a warm bath."" She spoke gently, standing slightly to his side, just over arm's reach away."
2627,Harmony Shadow's: Werewolf pack rp IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=305&start=40,2010-08-21T00:40:11,Volatile,"High emotions consumed the air and Lucan was no less affected by it than the others but his emotions lay dormant as he felt no right to join in their sorrow. More so he hated himself for not being able to help them sooner. If only he knew what Dark Sky had been planning he might have been able to prevent it somehow. If only he had found the Shadows first before letting himself be taken in by the claws. He was young, naÃ¯ve, and desperate to belong somewhere.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">No! There was no excuse for this...</span>Lucan thought to himself, unknowingly tightening his grip on the wall causing minor indents. Part of him was just waiting for them all to instantly turn on him as he very well may be a constant representation of that horrible night. Eryan was unaware of that for now but it would only be a matter of time...Lucan only hoped that he would be the one to tell her first for the possibility of ""cushioning the blow"" so to speak.<br/><br/>Lucan's heart weighed heavy and it became too much. He didn't deserve to be around them after what happened that. Thoughts of attempting to return to human civilization raced through his head but in the end Lucan knew he felt no real connection to that world any longer, the good or the bad. But no matter the thoughts that were streaming through his brain, Lucan found himself away from the group and couldn't stop walking."
2628,Harmony Shadow's: Werewolf pack rp IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=305&start=40,2010-08-21T04:11:15,Twilight_Cloud,"Lucia lowered her head from howling. Tears made gleaming streams down her cheeks, as well as shining in her eyes. Looking toward the others behind her, she caught the glint off the weapon in her perifferal vision. Lucia looked a few feet down from her to see Jaden with the gun pointed to his head.<br/><br/>Immediately worried, she jumped to her feet from her crouching position and quickly moved to his side. Lucia was glad that Juliet had reached him because she was afraid she wouldn't make it in time.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Please."" Juliet spoke as she saw the light glint off the metal. ""We've all lost loved ones; Friends, family. Would they really want you to end like that?""</span><br/><br/>Lucia finally reached him and put a gentle hand on top of the gun. ""Jaden... I know it's hard, giving up the family you've known for your whole life when you feel like you need them more than ever before. We're a family now. We are a family that need as many of us as we can get. We don't know when the Claws will start something again, and we must all be prepared."" As she spoke, Lucia gently pushed the gun downward, turning it to the ground. ""When we fight, it won't just be for ourselves, but for those that we have lost. They might be gone, but we still hold their memmories."""
2629,Harmony Shadow's: Werewolf pack rp IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=305&start=40,2010-08-21T05:27:56,Donta,"Jaden's hands were shaking now. He was so determined to shoot, now he was so scared to die, yet the guilt of what he did washed over him, taking the breath from his lungs and he sank to his knees.<br/><br/>""Y-You don't know...You d-don't understand! I did it! I killed her! It was me, not those other Werewolves......I did..."" he stammered, ""They turned me, and I killed Jesse.....I killed my own Girlfriend! The one I loved the most...""<br/><br/>The guilt was too much to handle. He found it hard to breathe and he was getting dizzy. He lost her at his own hands. He couldn't breathe, or even howl. Tears streamed down his face, his focus on the gun in his hands, the hammer still pulled back. He knew they wanted to help, wanted him to live and start over here in the wilderness, but the guilt was too strong and all he thought of was what he had done.<br/><br/>It was almost a minute now and he hadn't taken a breath, his lungs not obeying when he told them to work. The only result was an uncontrollable shaking. No, the gun was wrong. He didn't deserve to end it all. That was too easy. He deserved to suffer as she did. He struggled with severely shaking hands to push the hammer back down and turn on the safety once more. Still fighting to take a breath he used the last of his remaining strength to pry his fingers from the gun and he let it fall before he passed out falling backwards..."
2630,Harmony Shadow's: Werewolf pack rp IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=305&start=40,2010-08-23T05:52:28,Dream Of Purity,"Juliet made a swift motion to catch the male as he fell back, his weight surprising, she was barely capable of holding him up. ""Don't tell the others what he was doing, not yet."" She spoke to Lucia. Her green eyes full of worry, she didn't want him bearing the burden of dealing with the constant worry. He was right, she didn't know, Romeo was killed in front of her, but she wasn't the one to do it, it was another werewolf. Juliet felt for this male, for his loss, his sorrow rang in her heart.<br/><br/>Juliet dragged Jaden back to the camp with assistance from the other female, She caught the looks from the other pack members, ""Probably just needs more rest."" She lied, she knew that some would catch on to her ploy, but she doubted any would guess he was suicidal. As they lay him down in the cave, Juliet's hand found it's way to the gun, and she slid it into a pocket of her dress. It was an obvious bulge, but she doubted anyone would care. ""Let's just let him rest for a while, when he wakes, we can make sure he's ok."" She whispered more to herself than anyone else.<br/><br/>She made her way to her bedroll, a foam mattress, some furs and a dirtied linen sheet, set next to a small, cloth back-pack. She pressed her hand to the bulge in her pocket, sliding out the silvery gun, she slid it into her bag, not wanting the male to locate it to use on himself. She reached into the bag and pulled a bottle of cheap perfume, she gave the gun a single spritz to hide the male's scent. People would question his gun in her bag, but if they couldn't smell it, they wouldn't find it. Her usually jubilant features were somber, she wasn't about to lose another sibling."
2631,Harmony Shadow's: Werewolf pack rp IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=305&start=40,2010-08-30T09:19:28,Lady_BlackWolf,"<span style=""color: #40FF40"">Kakasha looked up at Juliet as she made the joke, she was having a hard time holding in her laughter just like Juliet when Aidan ruined her fun and said there was no need for the 'initiation'. Kakasha could tell Aidan still held alot of tension as she watched her make her way out of the cave and down to the creek to wash more dishes. She sighed alittle wishing she could wash away the tension and wished the up coming heat was farther away. The pack just got back together, they all didn't need the heat to interfear with the rejoining of the pack. <br/><br/>Eryan than ran into the inner cave and Kakasha could instantly smell the worry emitting from inside the cave, she sighed more knowing the past was going to be brought up and the horrid, heart chrushing throughts were going to be brought to the present and she was more than likely to cry. She ran back out, distraught and frustration written all over her face. Tears threaten to sting Kakasha's eyes, but she some how faught them back as Juliet came up to ease Eryan into what happened, she saw the look on her face as she eyed down their alpha. Whimpering slightly she shifted to her wolf form leaving in her place a beautiful wolf with silvery brown coating on her back with a pure white pelt on the bottom part of her body and legs(check ooc). Soon Matt was coming in to comfort Eryan as well, whiping away make up which covered up a scar that she remembered him getting. She felt the saddness swell up in everyone, even Jaden held lots of saddness. <br/><br/>Once Matt said Aderol's name, her heart panged in saddness and her eyes glazed over as her eyes were ready to shead the tears that she so despertly wanted to shead. She watched as Eryan went thru denial, falling to her knees. Kakasha was born in the wild and right then it called to her, she let out a bellowing howl, filled with saddness, regret, sympathy, anger, and a whole lot of other raw emotions that she felt right then and there. The howls of the others joined hers and Eryans and they truely were one, thier howl sounding like one massive symphonic howl.  Kakasha's went a little longer than the others and she let hers die slowly, bringing her muzzle down to a level point she trotted over to Eryan and nuzzled her face than licked away her tears.<br/> <br/>She was surprised that she herself hadn't let a tear loose, but for some reason she couldn't bring herself to do it. Instead of crowding Eryan she looked at Thomas who had came and pulled her into a hug, *Thomas, I'm going on northern patrole. I must run.* It was a simple message, but she really needed to be out in the open with the wind running thru her fur and the compacted soil underneath her paws. The hurt and betrayal rode her as thoughts of Aderol seeped into her memory. She hoped Eryan would understand, tho she was sure Eryan wouldn't want to be crowed like she was, so she simply turned and trotted out of the cave noticing Juliet, Jaden and Lucia, a shiny object now in Juliet's hands which Kakasha could smell the gun powder residue from the last time it was fired, it was faint but still there. Tho it was none of her concern so she simply headed north up the hill and began a slight jog.</span>"
2632,Harmony Shadow's: Werewolf pack rp IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=305&start=40,2010-09-10T23:42:02,Eferhilda,"Eryan felt Thomas's arms about her and for a moment she leaned into his comforting warmth, wanting it, needing it but his scent was wrong, as was his size. He was not Sherman, he would never be Sherman and at the moment that was who she wanted to be with, who she wanted to have hugging her and comforting; she wanted her father. Growling she pushed Thomas away and ran off into the woods, needing space, needing air, just needing to get away from the home that had suddenly become a living tomb to her. As chance would have it she ran off in the direction that Lucan had walked, so at least she would not be out there alone which given her emotional state could have some nasty repercussions.<br/><span style=""color: #BF4000""><br/>The whole atmosphere of the pack and the cave as a whole was rather depressing and strained with everyone moving off to do their own thing. It was understandable but also not truly the smartest thing to do at the moment given their recent problems. Aidan decided to try and help the situation out a bit, at least for Thomas's sake since she knew this was not easy on him either. Watching as Jaden fainted and was then helped into the cave by Juliet and Lucia, Aidan knew that he was in good hands and so was not too concerned. Matt was still sitting by the entrance looking emotionally drained but at least he was still at the cave so again not someone she had to worry about at the moment; though she still planned on catching up to him later. Which left her and Thomas at the cave with three of them out in the woods, Kakasha alone and Eryan possibly with Lucan; yep time to get get things organized a bit. <br/><br/>Going to Thomas she knelt down where he was still kneeling from his hug with Eryan, her hand rested lightly on his shoulder to get his attention waiting to speak till her turned his gaze to her. The emotion that she saw there made her throat tighten with a sudden rush of feelings, causing her to swallow a time or two before she went on with what she had to say.<br/><br/>""I think we should hold a bonding ceremony for Lucan and Eryan tonight. We never did get him properly integrated with the pack and with Eryan back I think it would be a good way to help bring us all back together. Unite the family again..."" her tone gentle she moved her hand to his back rubbing it lightly trying to give a bit of comfort to him. ""I will go with Kakasha on patrol, we will pick up Lucan and Eryan before we head back..."" she trailed off a bit as she looked at him wanting to say something more, to try and make things better. <br/><br/>In the end all she could do was smile, lean in and give him a light kiss on the cheek  followed up by a hug, ""It will be ok"" she whispered to him before ending the hug standing and shifting to her to her wolf form to catch up to Kakasha. Her body making her focus a bit on his lingering scent from the hug, though her mind was struggling to focus on the area around her knowing that such distraction was not safe in the times they lived in.</span><br/><br/><br/>Eryan ran on through the woods tears in her eyes as she tried to forget the pain in her chest, forget her lost, forget the feeling of being alone and unloved. Not wholly paying attention to where she was going inadvertently ran into the back of Lucan causing her to knock him to the ground with her on top of him, though that only lasted a mere second before she was on her feet again glaring down at him. Her lips pulled back into a snarl, showing off the fangs that were beginning to crest, as her wolf struggled to be free. Not recognizing Lucan at first she gave a warning growl and tensed as if to lunged at him only to relax a bit when her nose picked up his scent and made her remember that he was a friend and not the enemy.<br/><br/>""Sorry..."" she spat out as she turned her back to him stalking over to a tree to rest against, suddenly very tired and drained."
2633,Harmony Shadow's: Werewolf pack rp IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=305&start=40,2010-09-12T23:09:41,Anarchy,"Akitsu woke up in front of a roaring hot campfire. The last thing he could recall was that he shifted forms and was about to attack the mysterious shaman. Fuyumi, his sister, stared at him as she cooked over the campfire. They never needed to speak to each other; they simply knew what the other would say before they could speak it. For example, he knew the food she was cooking was a rabbit. She ""tenderized"" the rabbit with merciless beatings. Like all meals that Fuyumi cooked, they were carefully prepared and tasted great. Getting up, Akitsu observed his surroundings. As usual, Fuyumi had done an excellent job setting up camp. He grabbed some food and ate quietly.<br/><br/>""It's a little to the east."" Fuyumi said with a soft voice. Akitsu nodded back. She continued, ""Follow the-"". He cut her off, ""trail of blood"". He knew that she wanted him to cover the trail as he followed it to help conceal themselves. He followed the crimson trail; covering it with snow. Fuyumi, on the other hand, doused the flames with snow, cleaned all traces of their camp site, and surveyed the surrounding flora. She gathered herbs and plants and placed them into a pocket of her suitcase. She learned a lot about plantlife, cleaning, and cooking from her mother as a child. The art of killing, however, she developed on her own with Akitsu at her side. Once she finished up, she began heading towards the small body of water she had found earlier to rendezvous with Akitsu."
2634,Harmony Shadow's: Werewolf pack rp IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=305&start=40,2010-09-19T01:37:06,Volatile,"""I don't belong here...or there. So where do I belong?"" Lucan asked himself quietly as he continued his aimless trek through the wilderness. He had absolutely no idea where he was headed, only that he was heading there. He was far enough away from the camp to not smell any of the Shadows, that much he knew for sure. But his question kept haunting him, digging deep into his mind and bringing up the rage he burried since he started staying with the Shadows. His fist shot out and struck a berch tree nearby, knocking off a good solid chunk of it and sent it flying a few feet ahead. For a brief second he stopped to take a deep breath. Inhaling the cool air was refreshing and calming. It was so calming in fact that Lucan couldn't hear the rapidly approaching footsteps behind him. Once Eryan crashed into his back, his exhale was much more forced than relaxed. When all the motion settled, he found himself underneath Eryan who wasted no time getting to her feet and prepared to attack. Fighting a Shadow was the last thing Lucan ever wanted to do so he stayed put on the ground, waiting for her lunge. But eventually she recognized him and shot out a frustrated and angry apology before resting against a nearby tree.<br/><br/>Lucan slowly stood on his feet and brushed himself off. He approached Eryan slowly and at a safe distance incase she would still turn hostile. Her heavy panting and disoriented look in her face showed clear exhaustion. With the sudden raise in emotions, the full blown sprint she was in before crashing into Lucan, and this sudden stop for rest...it was understandable why she looked exhausted. Lucan glanced around the foliage for few seconds then knelt down and picked up what he was looking for. With his hand outstretched, Lucan presented Eryan with a couple of wildberries.<br/><br/>""It's not meat I know, but it will give you a little boost of energy so you don't pass out. Please"""
2635,Harmony Shadow's: Werewolf pack rp IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=305&start=40,2010-10-04T02:20:44,Eferhilda,"Pass out? Why did he think she was going toâ€¦Were the thoughts that were rather surprisingly cut off as her vision swam for a moment and the world threatened to be lost to her. Reaching for the wild berries she took them popping one into her mouth, eyes closing as she chewed lightly on the tiny piece of sweetness. As the sugary juice rolled down her across her tongue she felt better, less like she was going to pass out. The others she was given were similarly eaten till she finally opened her eyes to study Lucan while she finish chewing the last berry. It was a bit yet after she had swallowed before she spoke, this time her tone and composure was better more relaxed and even friendly.<br/><br/>â€œThanks for that. Been on the bus for the past few days with nothing but the odd truck stop burger every now and then to satisfy me, which were not nearly big enough to even begin to do the trick. Then there was the whole fact of having to try and get some sleep on the cramp bus, while sitting next to someone who not only snored but had a bad case of Halitosisâ€ she gave a shiver at the memory of the smell. â€œI swear there are some days that I wish I was just human. If for nothing else then to not be assaulted by the odors that I am forced to endure on a daily basisâ€ she said with a half-smile as she looked at him.<br/><br/>â€œSo I know why I was out here running aboutâ€¦but what is on that pretty little head of yours that has you out here all on your own?â€ she asked with a full smile.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""text-decoration: underline"">Meanwhile in the Claw's territory....</span></span></span><br/><br/>The male snorted as he watched the pair from the cover of the bushes, making sure to stay down wind so that the male did not scent him. When the pair separated the wolf took the opportunity to slip away and inform his alpha of his findings. They did not really need another male to add to their rank, but he knew that the female was not going to be complacent without him so there was going to have to some friendly smiles and behavior for a bit.<br/><br/>The journey back to their den was a quick one, or at least it appeared so to one who was in the form of a wolf at the time for travel. Slinking forward low with his belly on the ground he kept his posture on the submissive side, not wanting to anger the more dominant and aggressive males who were hanging out the cave that made up their den. Their pack was made up entirely out of males now, it had always been more heavily populated with males but before their somewhat successful attack on the Shadows there had been a couple of females.  Enough to perhaps with some luck and careful breeding really getting a pack going, but those hopes and dreams were gone now. Dashed into the ground along with the broken bodies and spilled blood.<br/><br/>Now they were a pack of angry and frustrated thugs with little to do all day but scratch their asses and get into fights with one another. The pecking order constantly shifts with the only things remaining constant the roles of the alpha and the beta, everyone else pretty much fights and squabbles to try and form some kind of hierarchy. But with how moods change and emotions flares yesterdayâ€™s Omega could be tomorrowâ€™s contender for the Beta spot.  Some of the more submissive males were tired of how things were going, but being the more submissive of the bunch meant that they were too afraid to voice their opinion and so they just held their tongues and tried to stay out of the way of the others. The male returning with the news was one such male, he knew there was little he could do to change how his life was, but perhaps he could make it better by passing on what could be very good news.<br/><br/>It was with this in mind that he slinked his way around till he stood just outside the cave, his dark brown eyes peering inside the dimly lit area as he tried to find his alpha. Movement in the back accompanied by noises that were enough to make him whimper and whine softly in longing for something that he lost not too long ago. His whimper made the noises stop and the movement was now coming toward him making the male sink even lower down to the ground, his tail tucked between his legs as his alpha approached him.<br/><br/>Dark Sky stood towering over the cowering male, intentionally flaunting his dominating presence to cause the male to roll over and expose his stomach and throat, complete and total surrender to Dark Sky. The show of submission made Dary Sky smirk as he slipped back on his vest, his hands working deftly at the draw string of his simple cotton slacks while he continued to make the male tremble with fear and uncertainty. When he was done he placed his hands on his hips before speaking, â€œThis had better be good Bobby. You know how I feel about being interruptedâ€¦â€ the growl and threat very real and very serious as the other male trembled even harder.  From behind Dark Sky Miley appeared, her hair disheveled, face covered in dirt, her eyes red obviously having been crying.<br/><br/>Her mousey brown hair hung limp and lifeless about her face, framing her pouty baby face with her large chocolate brown eyes perfectly. Cupid bow lips were chapped and split, even swollen a bit as if they had recently received a smack. The height of the girl was always a mystery; she rarely ever stood upright anymore. It seemed that she was hoping to be as small and inconsequential as possible, to draw as little attention to her as possible. It seemed enough to get her by most days, especially in the beginning when there were other females, but not she was the constant toy of Dark Sky. Not his mate, nor has there ever been anything between them beyond some rough play. She had been young when she and her mother were taken into the pack. Though she was bitten as well she has yet to show any signs of turning into a werewolf, this greatly displeases and frustrates Dark Sky for she is the only female they have left. Although she is not of the breeding age yet that does not stop the fact that she is still vital to the future of the pack.<br/><br/>Boddy made the mistake of looking behind his alpha at Miley, making Dark Sky growl and kick him in the stomach rushing him forward in his reason for interrupting the pair in the first place.<br/><br/>*I know sir but there are intruders in our territoryâ€¦a male and a femaleâ€¦* Bobby sent to Dark Sky whose body language shifted immediately to more energetic and interested.<br/><br/>Leaning down over the other male Dark Sky grabbed him by the throat holding him tight, his eyes shifting to their caramel wolf color â€œA male and a female?! Where?! Were they alone?!â€ Dark Sky bombarded Bobby with a series of questions wanting each of them to be answered right away.<br/>Bobby gasped and whimpered as he felt it hard to breath with Dark Skyâ€™s powerful grip about his throat, *Aloneâ€¦twinsâ€¦male werewolfâ€¦female humanâ€¦*he sent to his alpha who released him roughly at the news.<br/><br/>â€œGood. We donâ€™t need the male, but the female probably wonâ€™t come along without himâ€¦â€ he talked aloud to himself as he looked off toward the rest of his pack who were now focused heavily on him from the suddenly rush of emotions he was putting out. It was then that Aderol walked into the den area, the deer on his shoulder being thrown on the ground. Dark Sky nodded him over and the modern day Greek god came strolling over, the cocky smirk and posture making Dark Sky swallow down a snarl. There was little he could do about the manâ€™s personality; he needed him to help keep the others in order.<br/><br/>Aderol winked at Miley making her draw back and huddle even more into herself, causing Dark Sky to growl a warning to the other male. Aderol only smiled and held up his hands as he shrugged his shoulders, â€œSo whatâ€™s up chief?â€<br/><br/>Dark Sky growled low in his throat at the title that Aderol liked to call him by, â€œTwo intruders that I want rounded up and brought here. Think you can do that?â€<br/><br/>Aderol grinned, â€œOf course I can chief. I will take Bobby here and two others. Be back before you get your pretty little head in a tiffâ€ he chuckled before jumping back out of the way from the punch that Dark Sky just threw. â€œEasy there chief. No need for all thatâ€ he laughed before turning and motioning to two male who were squabbling over a section of the deer he brought back. He even went so far as to pat his leg like he was calling a dog, â€œCome on Bobby! Here boy!â€<br/><br/>Dark Sky nodded to Bobby who rushed away to meet up with the small group, taking the lead only because he knew the way. Dark Sky stood watching the group as they left his mind trying to figure out just how he could be rid of Aderol without causing too much chaos in the pack?<br/>The small welcoming party arrived at the small river, on the other side of the river bank from the two intruders. Normally there would have been some form of stealth involved but since it was Aderol they just suddenly appeared as if out of nowhere with Aderol sporting a rather dashing if out of place beige cow boy hat.<br/><br/>â€œSo I take it you two are lost and in need of a little guidance?â€ Aderol asked in his best southern drawl."
2636,Harmony Shadow's: Werewolf pack rp IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=305&start=40,2010-10-04T06:26:26,Donta,"His head pounded and he was once again trapped in his own world inside his mind. In the darkness, visions of his past life flashed before him. Jesse at the prom, his parents, his friends. All drifting just out of his reach. They seemed to all float away and eventually vanished in the darkness. His current thoughts brought forth a new vision, one of Jesse in her prom dress, now stained by her own blood from a gaping wound in her neck.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Why did you do this to me Jaden? Was I not a good enough Girlfriend for you?""</span><br/><br/>""No I didn't mean to! It wasn't my fault!"" he cried.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""But you did do it, Jaden. You killed me! I was even going to give myself to you that night! That's how much I loved you! I wanted to settle down with you, go to the same University, even start a family! And this is what you think of me? Did you even love me at all or was it all a joke?!""</span><br/><br/>""No! I...""<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""I thought we were perfect for each other. I thought nothing would come between us. I would have accepted you for you, no matter what kind of monster you became. I would love you no matter what.""</span>she said, crossing her bloodstained arms,<span style=""font-style: italic"">""But you killed me, Jaden! You couldn't control yourself and I was the first thing you went for. How could you?!""</span><br/><br/>""No Jessica! I do love you! That wasn't me! That was the Wolf inside me! I didn't mean to hurt you! I would never hurt you!"" he cried, tears now streaming down his face.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""But you did, Jaden. It's already done. No amount of sorry will fix that. I'm gone forever and nothing you can do will change that.""</span><br/><br/>""I'm so sorry, Jessie..."" he sobbed. He sank to his knees and she sighed, letting her arms fall to her sides. She knelt before him and looked into his eyes. His gaze kept falling to the gaping hole in her neck and the blood still pouring from it. She spoke and acted like nothing was wrong.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""What's done is done. The problem now is what are you going to do about it?""</span><br/><br/>""What?""<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""You say you still love me. You said you were sorry. There's nothing you can do to fix what you did. You've changed because of it, becoming an animal, yet still you.""</span>she said,<span style=""font-style: italic"">""These are the facts. You think ending your life makes sense from this? Regardless of what you did to me, whether you meant it or not, I still love you and wouldn't want you following me to the other side because of what you did. I want you to live and learn from your mistake. Learn to control what you have become so that you can maybe find what it is you're looking for in life.|</span><br/><br/>""Jessie..."" he stammered. From the darkness, two dark figures lurked out, to his left a large snow white wolf, to his right, a towering hulk of a white werewolf. They both stood calmly stood beside Jessica, she putting a gentle hand on them, running her delicate fingers through their fur.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""This is you. This is what you've become. How can either of these forms be thought of as a monster?""</span>She turned to the wolf, putting her arms around it's thick neck,<span style=""font-style: italic"">""The wolf, a form of grace and beauty, yet strong and powerful. Fast and precise. An elegant machine. A work of art really.""</span>then turned to the towering Werewolf,<span style=""font-style: italic"">""The Werewolf, an image of power and might, versatility and proficiency. Like a statue of Atlas without the world on his shoulders.""</span><br/><br/>She then let go of the Werewolf's large claw and turned to him, taking his face in her hands, the blood now gone and her wounds not showing any signs of ever happening.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""And you...You are the most important. You're intelligent, funny, thoughtful, and courageous. It's why I fell in love with you. There are so many things about you that I love, but these two behind me are just more to add. They are also you. You must accept them to fell like a whole person.""</span><br/><br/>""I'll never be a whole person without you."" he said, ""Now it will never happen.""<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""I'm a part of you too. I'm always here. In your memories.""</span>she said,<span style=""font-style: italic"">""You remember that present I got you for your birthday?""</span><br/><br/>""My earring?""<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Yes. Keep it with you always and remember me.""</span>she said, then stood up,<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Jaden, I forgive you. Go live your life and keep me in your heart. Go love another and move on.""</span><br/><br/>""You may forgive me, but it will be a while before I forgive myself..."" with that, she and the Werewolf vanished into the darkness, leaving the wolf to advance on him...<br/><br/>-- --------------<br/><br/>It was a mere thirty minutes since the girls dragged him to the cave, but it was a half hour of tormented sleep. When he finally woke, it was with a massive jolt, then before he could say a word his body was wracked in pain as he started to shift. Beneath the blanket, his bones cracked and reformed, becoming a large Wolf. After the process, he lay motionless, the blanket now only covering the middle of his body, short whimpers escaping his open maw and eyes closed.<br/><br/>He didn't say a word or wouldnt know how if he could. He began panting with his tongue hanging out, trying to catch his breath, the dream still vivid in his mind..."
2637,Harmony Shadow's: Werewolf pack rp IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=305&start=40,2010-10-05T20:55:00,Volatile,"It was relieving for Lucan that Eryan took the berries. He looked on with a small smile, admiring how her lips moved with each small chew. It was a subtle attraction but enough to catch the attention of the wolf inside of him, whome Lucan struggled to keep complacent.<br/><br/>A smile stretched across Lucan's lips as Eryan explained the other reasons behind her partial fatigue. Lucan joined in with a small chuckle.<br/><br/>""You know, for the most part I agree with ya, these extra sensitive senses do tend to take in more than needed. But on the flip side it is a bit nice to know who to have small talk with, and who you want to keep their mouth shut."" Lucan exchanged another friendly smile, content on how their first real conversation was going. That is, until she asked the one question he hoped she wouldn't.<br/><br/>Lucan let out a brief sigh as he rubbed his forehead and turned away for a second. He made his way over to an adjacent tree and leaned his back against with his hands hanging idly inside his pants pockets. For a few seconds he closed his eyes to gather his thoughts so he could explain himself in the least threatening manor.<br/><br/>""Well it's kind of a long story...as I'm sure you noticed, I haven't always been around here. Back in the regular world I struggled with regular life just like everyone else, trying to live on the streets after my parents tried to drown me in the river. Well eventually I ran into a band of werewolves. They took me in, raised me a bit like the military would, with a touch of street thug mentality. "" Lucan paused a moment and began pacing slowly in front his tree.<br/><br/>""Regardless I felt like I was where I belonged for once. Well their fearless leader had this wonderful idea for the whole clan and an initiation for me. Of course they wouldn't mention it until it was time, and when that time came...it was too late..."" Lucan paused again feeling the air tighten around them both. He attempted to glance at her to see if she could sense where this was going, but he could already feel it and he knew the best thing was to just get it all out there.<br/><br/>""There really is no excuse for it...I really wish I got picked up by the Shadow's first but life decided otherwise. When we got to the Shadow's cave, that's when Dark Sky explained what we were doing there. Now I did some...unlawful things in my life on the streets but I never hurt anyone. Mostly petty theft. But Dark...he was...is one sick mother fucker. By the time I realized he planed on practically killing all the Shadow's It was too late. Too much damage was done. I attempted to save a couple of the Shadow's, even took Dark on myself but I wasn't ready for that kind of fight. He gave me this as a reminder of my failure that night to stop the claws."" Lucan lifted up his black tank top revealing the harsh claw scar in its entirety that stretched over his chest and torso.<br/><br/>""Not sure how long I was out for but I woke up to see James and the others who survived standing around me. Told them pretty much the same thing I'm telling you now and that I'd stay and help out if they allowed it or just kill me. As you can see they kept me around. But to be honest I don't know I belong here. After what happened I feel I don't deserve to be around your pack. I got a taste of how close knit this crew is and I love it. Its the type of ""family"" I wish I got into first, but now I feel eventually I'd just taint it with my presence, like I'm a living reminder of that night. Memories are horrible enough as is. I really am sorry that you have hear it like this but I think you deserved to hear it from me first. I definitely didn't want you to get this as your first impression of me but I won't blame you for hating me. So to answer your question plain and simple, you guys don't need me here so I think I'll head north, maybe into Canada..."" Lucan fought back a couple tears explaining himself. He wasn't sure why he was so open to Eryan about all of this other than she needed to know, but something about her just made him comfortable enough to spill it all in front of her. The hardest part was anticipating her reaction, which surprisingly he really cared about."
2638,Harmony Shadow's: Werewolf pack rp IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=305&start=40,2010-10-08T16:14:43,Twilight_Cloud,"Hearing Jaden's whimpers, Lucia moved quickly to his side. She knelt next to him, putting a comforting hand on his chest where he wouldn't reach if his fear and pain turned to sudden anger. ""I wish I could tell you everything's going to be okay, but that depends on you, Jaden. I've never had a mate, so I wouldn't know how you feel. Sorry, I'm not helping am I?""<br/><br/>Lucia moved a foot or so back from the white wolf, giving him room to breathe. ""All I know is... life goes on. It's hard sometimes, but at least we can be proud that we got to know them."" Her voice ended in a slightly higher note and she subsided into silence, tears in her eyes once again and a lump in her throat. Lucia tried to swallow down the tears without success. She bowed her head so the others wouldn't see.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">The Claws had been driven off, but with the smell of blood thick in the air and the bodies laying lifeless in front of their cave, was it really a victory? So many pack members were lost. Anger from the battle was gone, but a sorrow filled its place. <br/><br/>James and a few of the others gathered around an unfamiliar werewolf, the one that had turned on his own alpha. They heard his story, and agreed to take him in, although Lucia wasn't sure she should trust him.<br/><br/>Still in werewolf form, Lucia walked into the cave. Something about it just didn't seem like the home it had been. She laid close to the dwindling fire. Lucia was exhausted from the battle, and still numb from the loss.</span>"
2639,Harmony Shadow's: Werewolf pack rp IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=305&start=40,2010-10-11T18:30:13,Anarchy,"Fuyumi stepped out of the bushes, revealing herself. She smiled faintly as she walked towards her brother. She gave the man wearing a cowboy hat a dirty look, â€œDamn redneck hicks. I could care less for â€˜yâ€™allâ€™. Hey, brother can I-â€ Akitsu quickly cut her off, â€œNo, sister. The time will come but for now, they may help us.â€ Fuyumi giggled, apprehensive of when sheâ€™d be able to rip those rednecksâ€™ lives away from them. She just pictured in her head the sight of her hands disemboweling them. It was sheer ecstasy for her. â€œMmm, the wait makes it all the moreâ€¦ satisfying.â€ She said to herself. Akitsu approached the man who appeared to be the leader of the small group, â€œI wouldnâ€™t quite say weâ€™re lost. Weâ€™re looking for something here. Know anything about aâ€¦ Dark Sky?â€ Fuyumi gave her brother a look of disapproval, â€œItâ€™s obvious these pricks canâ€™t tell their heads from their asses. What could they possibly know? In fact, if I didnâ€™t know better, Iâ€™d say these jackasses were lost! Well, maybe not you.â€ She licked her lips as she looked at the man with a cowboy hat, â€œFor a person with a death wish, you seem pretty capable.â€"
2640,Harmony Shadow's: Werewolf pack rp IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=305&start=60,2010-10-13T20:08:03,Forgotten Wolf,"<span style=""font-weight: bold"">""I think we should hold a bonding ceremony for Lucan and Eryan tonight. We never did get him properly integrated with the pack and with Eryan back I think it would be a good way to help bring us all back together. Unite the family again..."" Aidan's tone gentle she moved her hand to his back rubbing it lightly trying to give a bit of comfort to him. ""I will go with Kakasha on patrol, we will pick up Lucan and Eryan before we head back..."" </span><br/><br/>""We will see,"" was all Thomas was able to say back to Aidan in a drained tone.<br/><br/>The whole moment had been overwhelming and had just pulled the life out of the new alpha. Old wounds had been reopened emotionally and physically his scars started to ache. Really the only thing that kept Thomas from shutting down was Aidan's light kiss and unspoken support. Overall it was still an incredibly draining moment and so decided against going on that patrol.<br/><br/>It was not solely based on emotions that Thomas made that decision, but too many had all ready wandered away from the cave. Going out with Lucia would spread them out too much and leave their home largely undefended.<br/><br/>Getting up, Thomas went over to the pool of water and splashed some of the cold liquid on his face to try and clear his thoughts before going back inside. Juliet seemed to be doing something over in her sleeping area while Lucia was tending to the pup. The poor kid was still not used to his form it looked like and was having to take the crash course... Thomas knew how that was and it generally was not pleasant."
2641,Harmony Shadow's: Werewolf pack rp IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=305&start=60,2010-10-21T17:01:08,Dream Of Purity,"The soft padding of footsteps came from the entrance of the cave, Juliet stopped herself from glancing, trying to catch a smell, but there were so many... Thomas? He couldn't see the gun, Juliet had no idea how he would react. What would she be doing rummaging through her bag? She stared, eyes wide into the bag, frozen, almost begging the bag for some idea. The glint of the silver gun caught her eye from behind a scarf and a hairbrush.<br/><br/>She rose with a sigh, running the purple brush through her way too long hair. ""Everything alright, Thomas?"" His air was different, worry, most likely. Not surprising, Juliet was worried too, who knew how everything would go, if the claws were done, if there was another attack, and now their numbers were stronger, although diluted. Julliet's eyes peered from behind strands of the deep auburn hair, worry plastered across her face as well. ""Today's been a long day, when everyone gets back from patrol, we can build the fire up a bit, maybe have another one of our famous story times... It may do us some good."" She tilted her head slightly, trying to gauge his reaction. ""Or, if that's a no, I could just sing for the group, I know how you all love it... Was it you or Kakasha that likened it to torturing a cat?"" She waved her hand, dismissing the rhetoric, fighting a smile. Her hair fell over her shoulder, and she looked from the alpha to the floor of the cave, unsure of what else to say, she tried to return the favor he had shown her, she had been so down for so long, the loss of her mate made life hell, but he, along with so many lifted her from that suffering despite their own. This was the least she could do."
2642,Harmony Shadow's: Werewolf pack rp IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=305&start=60,2010-10-24T18:46:03,Eferhilda,"Eryan sat there in silence listening to what Lucan had to say, taking in his words with a completely neutral face taking care to not show any emotion till he was done. When he was she stood from where she had been resting and walked over to him stopping so that he was within reach of her. At first all she did was look up into his eyes studying them, seeing the unshed tears, the guilt and regret. While keeping her gaze on his she allowed her hands to move to the bottom of his shirt where they rested for a moment before she lifted it up slowly once again, so that his scar was once again visible. Holding up the shirt with one hand her other played across the scared tissue, letting her fingers follow along its entire path.<br/><br/>When it was done she smiled a sad smile, â€œIt looks like you more than earned your keep with thisâ€¦â€ her fingers playing across a bit of the scar again lightly. â€œYou tried to save us, tried to save our pack when you realized what was happeningâ€¦why would you even think that you donâ€™t deserve a chance at having a pack? At having a family?â€ her tone breaking a bit as the emotion from the day was starting to catch up to her. â€œYou could no more taint the pack then I could and I can tell you that my past is as colored as they come, but Shermanâ€¦â€ saying his name made tears start to roll down her face. â€œSherman use to say that our past may be what got us here but it does not define us. Itâ€™s our actions in the present and what we do with our future that mattersâ€ smiling through the tears now she took a deep breath to try and calm herself. â€œSo please, even though we have just met talk of you running off to Canada pains me as it would to lose any member of my pack, I want for you to stay here with us and join the familyâ€<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""text-decoration: underline""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Back with the Claws and the twinsâ€¦.</span></span></span><br/><br/>Aderol smirked holding up his hand to silence those with him who did not like the scent of malice that was pouring from the female. Looking at her he grinned, â€œHoney there are a few things you need to get straight real quickâ€¦â€ he says as he removes his hat. â€œOne no one here is a redneck and I would appreciate it if you kept your little mouth shut before you disrespecting people who you just metâ€¦â€ there was a bit of growl in his voice as he continued on. â€œNext I highly doubt that you alone could do much of anything save piss us off so again you really need to mind your tongue and lastly I have never had a death wish in my life nor do I think you would be capable of granting it should that have been the caseâ€ he smiled enough to flash her the set of fangs he was sporting before directing his attention at the male.<br/><br/>â€œAs for you I know of plenty of Dark Skyâ€™s as they happen whenever it rains, but I think I know who you are looking for so if you want you can just follow us. Bare in mind though that you may have been big shots running around with those humans, now you are playing with the big dogs and so you need to watch your Pâ€™s and Qâ€™s as it wereâ€¦â€ his eyes flashed for a moment to his wolf side before he returned the hat to his head. â€œSo you two ready to go?â€"
2643,Harmony Shadow's: Werewolf pack rp IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=305&start=60,2010-10-24T21:09:10,Anarchy,"Fuyumi rolled her eyes mockingly as the man tried to lecture her. ""Alright hick, we got some things we need to get straight real quick."" she said with her most sarcastic tone. ""One, your archetype just screams redneck."" she looked at his cowboy hat. She continued, speaking in an imitation of a southern accent, ""Next, I doubt you alone can do much of anything except talk big so you should really stay silent more otherwise your inferiority complex stands out. And last-"" she paused. ""Last, not lastly, you outdated dweeb, is that an idiot, no matter how strong, is still an idiot.""<br/><br/>""Come on now, sis, they've offered to direct us. No need to use such harsh treatment."" Akitsu chuckled nervously as he finished his sentence. ""We're ready to go. We'll fall in right behind you and your buddies."" he said, forcing himself to smile. For a split second, the twins' charade was dropped and murderous intent filled the atmosphere. Akitsu continued smiling to mask his true personality. ""Hmph, you're way too kind for your own good, brother."" said Fuyumi as she patted her brother on the back."
2644,Harmony Shadow's: Werewolf pack rp IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=305&start=60,2010-10-24T21:22:39,Eferhilda,"Aderol stopped and turned crossing his arms over his chest as he eyed the female and then the male, ""Actually nah. I think me and my red neck band of yokels be just leaving you here to deal with whatever may come"" his tone completely serious the normal bit of humor in his voice gone now as he was not up for putting up with an uppity bitch who did not know how to mind her mouth nor had any kind of manners. ""Given the amount of death and blood that the too of you reek of, since no matter how much you bath some scents just don't go away, I would rather not bring you anywhere near my home. Not with an attitude like that little bitch. I let the first one slide because hey the hat and my fake accent was what it was but given how she does not really want the help or can at least at respectful when help is offered I'd sooner leave her out here to die then to help her"" he looked at the male now. ""I know you are a strong boy and could probably protect the both of you fairly well but eventually you wont be there and whatever little tricks she may have up her sleeve won't be enough and she will meet her end. Can't say I would be sorry for that since I just met her and feel like smacking the taste out of her mouth a couple of times"" he growled in anger flashing a glare toward the female.<br/><br/>""So. We will part ways. I expect y'all (said with a heavy southern accent) to be out of our territory come sun down or else expect us to be chasing you out of here. Don't bother trying to follow us or find our home on your own, I can smell the newest of the wolf on you and you could not possibly track us back to our home without getting misdirected all over the place. I just have to say that you are lucky it was not Dark Sky whom greeted you today because you may think you are tough and that you can take on whomever pisses you off but HE is not someone to handle lightly and would have lightly ripped her tongue out before the next smartass comment could be made"" Aderol smirked at that, ""That would have surely been an improvement"" chuckling lightly he waved to his men and began to walk back into the woods."
2645,Harmony Shadow's: Werewolf pack rp IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=305&start=60,2010-10-25T01:45:51,Twilight_Cloud,"Lucia came out of her reminiscence, when Thomas entered the cave. Instead of looking up at him, she went back to watching the white wolf. ""If there's anything you need, anything at all, let me know,"" Lucia told Jaden calmly.<br/><br/>She sighed sadly. The memory had her thinking of all those who had once been in the pack. Lucia was beginning to wish they were here now. How she missed them!<br/><br/>Finally, Lucia acknowledged Thomas, and looked up at him. She knew it was a stupid question, but she couldn't think of anything else to say. ""Are you alright,"" Lucia asked him, with genuine concern."
2646,Harmony Shadow's: Werewolf pack rp IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=305&start=60,2010-11-19T03:52:32,Lady_BlackWolf,"Run, that was the only thing going through her mind. Get away from away from the pack was all she could think, her paws reacted to what she was thinking and that was moving really fast, and making distance between her and the pack. She was panting hard, and her breaths became short and labored as she hiked up the small slope<span style=""font-style: italic"">Ughh I'm out of shape, I need to run more.</span>As she breathed in another labored breath she caught the familiar scent of her sister Aiden. She didn't want to slow her pace or wait for Aiden to catch up so she merely stayed in her same pace and waited or her sister to catch up before nodding the acknowledgment that she was there.<br/><br/>They ran together for a long time stoping a few time to insure thier scent was around thier territory. They neared the north point of thier territory which was closest to the human territory, an odd scent filled Kakasha's nostrols and she stopped to sniff around, it smelled like another wolf with human, so it was probably another like them.<span style=""font-style: italic""> It could be a new Claw that we haven't come into contact with yet..</span>She thought about it but persisted on.<br/><br/>She followed the scent diligently, soon the scent became vary strong and she quicked her steps and soon the smell of smoke and distinguished fire, than a unconsious body came into her view. She sniffed the body and couldnt find a hint of malice on the person, the scent of blood stung in her nose strong and she noticed wounds all about the body including the arms and limbs and a large gash on his abdomen. She looked up at Aiden to see what they should do, they had two options, Kill him, or take him back to the pack. She was unsure so she waited for her pack mates answer."
2647,Harmony Shadow's: Werewolf pack rp IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=305&start=60,2010-11-29T16:22:37,Volatile,"The slight pause after his explanation was merely a second, but felt like a lifetime. And when Eryan began to approach him, his heart raced in anticipating the worst from her. Her eyes, although beautiful held little to no emotion until she began to life up his shirt, much to Lucan's surprise. But he kept his composure, willing to take whatever she was going to say or do.<br/><br/>And yet again he was met with another surprise. Eryan's soft and gentle hand traced over his scar and her words were like magic, soothing and driving back his pain and guilt to the brink of nonexistance. Lucan's eyes gazed deeply into Eryan's and his feelings and emotions flickered vigorously inside of him. Slowly he reached his hand out and slowly slid it to the back of her waist, gently bringing her body closer to his. Lucan continued his embracing gaze as he lifted his other hand and caressed Eryan's cheek. For a moment all he could do was stare and be taken in by her beauty. Finally he mentally shook of the spell she had over him and he managed to eventually speak.<br/><br/>""I can't tell you how good it makes me feel to hear you say that. All I can say back is thank you."" Lucan paused briefly. ""So I suppose if you'd have it, i'll stick around."" A small smirk formed on his lips. ""I mean come on, someone's gotta look after you guys."" Lucan said playfully. It was then that Lucan had realized he still Eryan in somewhat of a ""lover's embrace"" so he quickly let her go and his nervousness surfaced as he smiled lightly while scratching the back of his head.<br/><br/>""So, shall we head back now?""<br/><br/>""Maybe that's all I needed to hear. Thank you"""
2648,Harmony Shadow's: Werewolf pack rp IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=305&start=60,2010-12-20T01:02:03,Eferhilda,"<span style=""color: #FF4000"">Eryan smiled as she looked up into Lucanâ€™s eyes, naturally leaning into his body feeling that old familiar sensation that she felt when she was attracted to someone. Though that was not hard to do given how he was and how long it had been since she had been with one of her kind, hell itâ€™s been a while since she had been with any man. Having refrained and controlled herself while away from the pack given the emotional turmoil she was experiencing, she did not fully trust herself to be around human males. Finding their frailness to be a turn off since with her pent up anger and frustration she wanted to be rough and be roughed up in turn; to be uninhibited is what she wanted and needed. <br/><br/>When he pulled away from her the smile was still on her face and remained there as she answered, â€œNot a problem. Anytime you want a pep talk or just to talk about anything really just come and find me. I would not mind spending more time with you and getting to know you betterâ€ her smile becoming more teasing as she brushes past him, intentionally brushing against him as she goes. â€œHeading back does sound good. Thomas is probably worried, along with everyone else as wellâ€ she says pausing to giving him a teasing smile from across her shoulder before continuing on back to the cave.</span><br/><br/>Along the way the pair encounters Kakasha and Aidan, the latter of the pair carrying an unconscious male on her shoulders. â€œFound another lost pupâ€¦apparently the woods are full of them this time of yearâ€ Aidan joked as she looked from Eryan then to Lucan and cracked a knowing smirk.<br/><br/>The group formed up into a proper group with Aidan leading carrying the unconscious young man on her shoulders. They enter the clearing in front of the cave and Aidan sets the cold unconscious male down, â€œWe have some company!â€ she calls out to the rest of the pack who are all in the cave at this point and time."
2649,Harmony Shadow's: Werewolf pack rp IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=305&start=60,2010-12-20T19:14:24,Twilight_Cloud,"Lucia continued watching the white wolf. He seemed exhausted and in no fit shape to answer her. It was then that she heard Aidan telling everyone that they had company. The sound of her voice held not a trace of fear or anger, so Lucia thought it must be another lone, newly-turned wolf.<br/><br/>Lucia left her spot next to Jaden and stepped outside of the cave to see what was going on. She saw Aidan and Kakasha around another unconscious male werewolf. ""Well at this rate, we won't have to compete for mates,"" Lucia joked, grinning. ""Or at least, us women won't."" Her caramel brown eyes held the unmistakable glint of mischievousness."
2650,Harmony Shadow's: Werewolf pack rp IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=305&start=60,2010-12-23T03:05:58,Lady_BlackWolf,"Kakasha helped and put the newly found pup on Aiden's shoulders, and she followed with out a sound. Even as they met up with Eryan and Lucan. She smiled at the two than ran along her tongue lolled out to the side. It had been a while since she had ran with any of her pack mates, it was enjoyous and she swam in her joy for the brief moment. They made it to the cave not that long after and she went in nodding to Lucia, then went to check on the white wolf. When she had left he was an attempt to killing himself, the other may not have noticed she saw but she did. It was hard for her to not noticing anything that went on within the pack.<br/><br/>Her head whipted to the side as she heard Lucia's joking comment, her eyes narrowed and emitted a low growl<span style=""font-style: italic"">""That is what you think darling.""</span>She wanted a mate herself but was unsure if she could trust any of the males in her pack, she liked Thomas, tho everyone in the pack did for he was the alpha. Lucan and Matt would make acceptable mates but than again could she trust them.. She forced back her thoughts and sniffed the white wolf than licked his cheek, hoping to wake him up. He didn't eat all that much earlier and he should heat more, especially since he went thru his first change and another so quickly.<br/><br/>She waited for his reaction and figured he would continue sleeping, so she left him and went to the mouth of the cave where everyone else was,<span style=""font-style: italic"">""So has this new one awaken yet?""</span>she asked quizically trying to figure out why so many new ones were popping up, were the claws spouting out new wolfs and letting them roam around in terror as they try to figure out what was happening to them and why they were changing, like poor Jaden."
2651,Harmony Shadow's: Werewolf pack rp IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=305&start=60,2010-12-23T20:06:24,Donta,"Jaden heard the commotion at the mouth of the cave. He could hear alot more than that, but his main concern was trying to block it all out. The pain in his body was fading, leaving him with just a headache.<br/><br/>He whimpered when he tried to stand, then he limped out from under the blanket to stumble over to the fire. He laid down on a flat rock facing the flame, his mind still racing, yet things were slowly starting to calm down inside him. He still felt sick from guilt, but his dream about her seemed too real. He truly believed she forgave him and wanted him to move on, yet he was still disgusted at himself for what he did. It would be something he would never be able to forget.<br/><br/>He was still unable to speak. This form didn't seem to be able to speak the same as his human or werewolf form. It's not like he had anything to say, yet all he cold do was sigh and whimper slightly.<br/><br/>His stomach growled again and he hoped no one heard it. He was sure he just ate a while ago and he shouldn't be hungry again so soon. Still he didn't know his own body anymore and it scared him. Staring into the fire, he let the heat wash over him and hoped it would help calm his headache."
2652,Harmony Shadow's: Werewolf pack rp IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=305&start=60,2011-01-16T09:27:54,Eferhilda,"Aidan had entered the cave to get a dry pair of clothes and put on her hoodie, though she paused in putting that on as she saw the carcass of the bear laying there and figured they could all eat again. Sighing a bit from the emotional strain and physical exhaustion she went back inside the cave and got the stuff that they used for cooking. Though instead of the steaks that she made earlier she had a large cast iron pot with her, as well as a basket full of vegetables.<br/><br/>Setting her stuff down by the fire she then took her knife and headed over to the bear. Going toward its rear where most of the fat would be stored she skinned away the fur and other flesh to get to the fatty meat that laid beneath. With deft skill and experience she cut away the rump rather easily and thought that perhaps she should prepare it as a roast and not as a stew.<br/><br/>Shrugging she thought that a stew would be heartier and would feed more of them. So with the meat in hand she returned to the fire where she set about cutting the meat into chunks. When she was done with that she went to the small pool of water in front of the cave and filled the pot with water. Returning to the fire she set the pot on the fire on the grate that they had used to cook the steaks earlier. While the water heated she then sliced some carrots and onions, then quartered some potatoes. She was just getting done with the potatoes when the water was done boiling so she added all over her ingredients into the pot.<br/><br/>Needing to keep an eye on it while it all cooked she sat next to Jaden at about the time that his stomach growled. Smiling she reached over and gently stroked his head and scratched him behind the ears, ""I take it that you are hungry? Should have said something sooner..."" then after a moment she said softer so that only he would hear. ""When you wish to say something just think it and try to project it at who you are speaking to or broadcast it....if that makes sense"" she said softly feeling like she was doing a poor job of explaining. ""We will work on it more later together. Don't worry it gets better...I promise"" she said trying to comfort him before leaning forward to stir the stew.<br/><br/><br/>Eryan went into the cave as well and returned with her duffle bag, ""Well I suppose I should figure out what to do with these as I had bought them to give out to everyone when I got back..."" she said softly as she began to pull out several wrapped boxes of gifts. ""I had a present for all of the pack...but I suppose some of the gifts could go to...our new members..."" her voice was soft as she sat there a moment looking down at the presents she had shopped long and hard for everyone."
2653,Harmony Shadow's: Werewolf pack rp IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=305&start=60,2011-01-22T06:48:47,Forgotten Wolf,"<span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Are you alright,"" Lucia asked him, with genuine concern. </span><br/><br/>""I really don't know,"" Thomas replied honestly. He did not know what to do; part of him simply wanted to crash. Ultimately Thomas decided to to find a seat near the wall of the cave and rest back against it. From his spot he kept an eye on everyone and the new pup till the others returned.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Aidan sets the cold unconscious male down, â€œWe have some company!â€ she calls out to the rest of the pack who are all in the cave at this point and time.</span><br/><br/>Not exactly words Thomas wanted to be hearing as more people meant more people to watch or incorporate into the pack... Plus injured, sick, or (like the pup) extremely new needed to be cared for a little until they could give back to the pack.<br/><br/>Thomas acknowledge their return but he could not really find the energy or even a clue on how to respond. Lucia's comment about not having to compete for mates stirred Thomas' mind a little. It was an issue and he did not have any answers. He did not even know who he wanted as a mate yet and his wolf half was not exactly helping as it was practically jumping all over the place. Sooner or later choices would be made... whether they wanted to or not.<br/><br/>Things seemed to be settling down for now though. Aidan was getting dinner set it appeared and Eryan came back from her area of the cave with one of her packs.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Well I suppose I should figure out what to do with these as I had bought them to give out to everyone when I got back..."" Eryan said softly as she began to pull out several wrapped boxes of gifts. ""I had a present for all of the pack...but I suppose some of the gifts could go to...our new members..."" her voice was soft as she sat there a moment looking down at the presents she had shopped long and hard for everyone. </span><br/><br/>Thomas came over to quietly and put a comforting hand on her shoulder. He gave it a gentle squeeze before kneeling down to look at her with supporting eyes. ""Thank you, Eryan,"" was all he said as he slowly received his gift. There was more behind the words than the simple 'thank you', more emotion than actual words. It said 'I'm sorry', 'Stay strong', 'We're all here and we're all family', and more in the way it was expressed but unable to truly say it directly. With that, Thomas gave her shoulder one last pat before going to take a seat near the fire."
2654,Harmony Shadow's: Werewolf pack rp IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=305&start=60,2011-02-02T13:51:58,Dream Of Purity,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">""I had a present for all of the pack...but I suppose some of the gifts could go to...our new members..."" her voice was soft as she sat there a moment looking down at the presents she had shopped long and hard for everyone.</span><br/><br/>Juliet stood, frozen, her hands fumbling through her hair. Her eyes stared, barely open, she felt the tears welling up.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Is this what they would have wanted?</span>She caught herself in a dark mindset, when she was new, everyone welcomed her as her love's chosen mate... as a sister. These people, they had no claim to the pack, save for a shared curse. How dare Eryan offer up the last memories of the beloved to those who bore no link like the deceased! Juliet screamed in her mind, her anger poured off of her in cascades, her hands shook and she gripped the brush, white-knuckled. She was not over them yet, not over any of them; least of all Romeo.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #80BFFF"">""Stop."" <br/><br/>Her skin goosebumped. Tears welled in her eyes. <span style=""font-style: italic"">Romeo?</span> She could recognize his voice anywhere. Time seemed to stand still, as her mind once again lulled her into a state of absolution. <br/><br/>""Don't be angry for me."" The voice whispered in her mind.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Not real.</span><br/><br/>""They are your brothers and sisters.""<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Not. Real.</span><br/><br/>""They are lost, alone, just as you were... just as I was.""<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Please... stop it.</span><br/><br/>""They need you to be strong, I need you to be strong. You're not alone, Juliet.""</span><br/><br/>The brush crashing against the floor of the cave seemed to restart time. She stood, awkward for a moment, staring at Eryan, the anger that once filled her soul now replaced by longing. She wanted so badly to make him proud, to honor his memory. This was no way to do it, and she knew it. ""Thank you, Eryan."" Her voice coarse. She cleared her throat, and dipped to pick up the brush, which had cracked on the hard stone ground. The deep purple now accented by a web of white cracks in the surface. She stared at it overlong, before returning it to her pack.<br/><br/>With a soft sigh, Juliet made her way from the cave, seeing everyone gathered about the fire. She sat, brought her knees up to her chest, crossed her ankles and wrapped her arms around her legs. She looked around, The new wolf, Jaden stared absently into the fire as Aidan attempted to comfort him. Juliet stared at the two, Aidan prepared a stew, and Jaden sat, uncomfortable in his own skin. She remembered how hard that was. ""it smells good."" She commented on the stew before resting her chin on her arms. Juliet still stared blankly st the two while delivering an awkward half-smile."
2655,Harmony Shadow's: Werewolf pack rp IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=305&start=60,2011-02-03T07:05:18,Lethal Wolf,"Bruno sat, hugging his knees and watching the fire. He had remained quiet throughout the day, not really involving himself in any matters. His thoughts were occupied with his past; from the running away to the massacre of the Pack. He was a werewolf of thinking rather than expressing, and it showed.<br/><br/>It was a miracle that Bruno had found this pack, this family. He remembered when he'd been found, when he'd been accepted by the others. It was hard to adjust to at first, but he finally had embraced this.<br/><br/>The emotional levels palpitating throughout the pack was agitating. Bruno could sense what others were feeling, and there was a multitude of negative and nervous emotions from all ends. They were scared and worried, and he knew so.<br/><br/>Bruno was the last person to be Dr. Phil, but he cared for his family quiet a lot. One such negative source was Juliet; something was wrong with her. He had a feeling he knew what it was. ""Everything alright, Juliet?"" He finally spoke. ""You seem a bit... scattered."""
2656,Harmony Shadow's: Werewolf pack rp IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=305&start=60,2011-02-09T16:53:04,Volatile,"A gentle touch, her soft skin, those amazing deep eyes, that rediculously sexy smile...Lucan began to notice all at once the many attractions he suddenly felt towards Eryan, aside from her overwhelming acceptance and kindness towards him. The sensation of her barely brushing against him made his heart all but stop beating. It took everything he had to swallow the sudden lump in his throat to even respond to her. Eventually he managed to quietly clear his throat and smiled.<br/><br/>""More time spent to get to know you more is time well spent."" Lucan finally managed to speak. Then after a deep breath he caught up to Eryan's side as thy began heading back to the cave, shooting her a playful smile.<br/><br/><br/>After a short while the two ran into Kakasha and Auden, along with yet another random wolf lying about on the ground. Lucan simply nodded at Adains comment before watching her hoist the limp wolf up and began leading the group back to the cave. Lucan strayed a bit longer, surveying the area and then fell in line bringing up the rear of the small group.<br/><br/><br/>Back at the cave everyone broke out in they're own different dirrections. Aiden began cooking and attempted to comfort Jaden while Eryan made her why back into the cave and overheard the muffled mentioning about a duffle bag of presents, which no doubt was intended for the original group Eryan remembers before she left. Although brief in moments, it was probably a little emotional for her and a few others. Lucan spotted Thomas lending a comforting hand on Eryans shoulder and at first Lucan didn't think anything of it but inside his wolf suddenly growled with ferocity. Lucan coughed to keep his composure ad his thoughts drifted into the realization that this was the first time Lucan lett his inner wolf feel protective and jealous, even if it was Thomas just being a good friend and alpha. Eventually Lucan dismissed the feelings and made a mental note to try to keep those feelings in check until there was actually something between Eryan and himself. With that Lucan made his way over to a tree close to the fire, leaned against it, crossed his arms and closed his eyes to rest a bit until the food was ready."
2657,Harmony Shadow's: Werewolf pack rp IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=305&start=60,2011-02-14T15:41:10,Twilight_Cloud,"Lucia calmed herself, trying to go back to her old energetic self, but it wasn't easy. Everyone else's feelings weren't helping her either. When she heard about the gifts that Eryan had for everyone, she eagerly went over to receive hers.<br/><br/>""Thanks a bunch Eryan. I don't think there could have been a better time,"" Lucia said, meaning that she hoped the gifts would help lighten the pack's mood.<br/><br/>After she had gotten her gift, Lucia went back to the small group that had brought in yet another stray wolf. With the pack growing like this, though it was hard to think about, but they would have a better chance the next time they had to fight the Claws."
2658,Harmony Shadow's: Werewolf pack rp IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=305&start=60,2011-03-07T07:45:55,Dream Of Purity,"""Everything alright, Juliet?"" He finally spoke. ""You seem a bit... scattered.""<br/><br/>""What?"" Juliet pulled her sight from the fire to look at him. ""I'm ok, just a bit... absent today."" She spoke softly, her mind sill elsewhere. She wasn't sure how to handle the entirety of new pack members, new siblings, and she was unsure if she was handling it right at all. She smiled, and set her chin on her knees. ""The upcoming Heat isn't helping matters at all."" She laughed. Even though she joked about it, mating season was nearly on them, and everyone could sense it. Soon, the females would begin to get aggressive, the males even more so, rivalry would peak, and it would all culminate in those who had found a mate, mating... those who hadn't, would be left miserable. Juliet would fall somewhere on the fringes of this, she didn't want a mate, she couldn't mate. It was frustrating for everyone, their thoughts fogged with hormones and desire.<br/><br/>Juliet was, sadly, not immune from the desire, she was still alive, and still very warm blooded. Juliet sighed angrily,<span style=""font-style: italic"">Heat's a bitch</span>. She stared once more into the fire, thinking of the days before, when she and her mate would go into the woods, and return days later, covered in bruises and welts. Juliet smiled, the memories were laughable in retrospect, she wondered how many pack-mates actually bought that they had fought a bear, to explain away the injuries? She doubted many had, but so few knew the truth, that is was more convenient for Romeo and her to just lie than to tell everyone, some of whom were still unaware of what was going on. She didn't care to tell many, and that wouldn't change. She smiled again, looking to the male, ""How 'bout you? Are you ok?"""
2659,Harmony Shadow's: Werewolf pack rp IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=305&start=60,2011-03-07T16:10:06,Donta,"The scratch behind the ears was oddly soothing, afterwards he rested his head on the ground again. Another pack mate announced she brought gifts for everyone, but the news was lost on him. He was still drowning in an overwhelming pressure of regret. He was having trouble accepting what Jessica said, or even if that was her to begin with. It could just be his own subconscious trying to cope with the stress. He didn't believe in ghosts or spirits, but then again, he didn't believe in Werewolves either before this. His mind was a torrent of thought as he stared into the fire, when Juliet's voice reached him.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""I'm ok, just a bit... absent today."" She spoke softly, her mind sill elsewhere. She wasn't sure how to handle the entirety of new pack members, new siblings, and she was unsure if she was handling it right at all. She smiled, and set her chin on her knees. ""The upcoming Heat isn't helping matters at all."" </span><br/><br/>""*Heat?*"" he thought, the word catching his attention. He hadn't realized it was broadcast to everyone around the fire. His bright blue eyes darted around to all the females for only a moment, nervousness gripping his throat making his headache worse. If it meant what he thought, he wouldn't know what to expect. Would he be 'affected' as well? He wasn't ready for this. Not so soon after losing Jessica.<br/><br/>Yet the dream was too vivid to ignore. She told him to move on. She would want him to be happy. He looked up to Aidan, giving the telepathy a try, only focusing on her, he thought the words he wanted to say, ""*Um, I know some animals go into 'Heat' but is that the same thing she's talking about for us?*"" He couldn't help but include the nervousness in the message, hoping she would get the hint that he was confused, and a little shy."
2660,Harmony Shadow's: Werewolf pack rp IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=305&start=80,2011-03-09T20:09:00,Eferhilda,"Aidan caught the gift that Eryan tossed to her, grinning back at the playful wink that was given to her from the other female.<br/><br/>â€œEryan I swear if this is another vibrator...â€ the pack as a whole chuckled lightly, well those from the original who remembered the moment when Eryan had gifted Aidan a rather large vibrator as a gag gift. The laughs that were had then did well to make the pack smile and forget their problems, their memories at least for a bit.<br/><br/>""The upcoming Heat isn't helping matters at all."" She laughed.<br/><br/>Eryan chuckled rather heartily as she looked through her bag of presents trying to think about what presents could possibly go to the other members. â€œThat's what that vibrator was for, you know just in case our dear Aidan could not find the right person who could satisfy her. She gets a bit rough and insatiable when its that time in the seasonâ€ Eryan said shooting Aidan another wink that had the auburned haired female blushing a bit as she chucked a wet soggy snowball at Eryan.<br/><br/>When Jaden blurted out mentally to everyone his inquiry about Heat, it was all Eryan could do to not burst out laughing. Aidan sighed rolling her eyes, â€œCan't control yourself for five minutes. You know how hard it is for the new ones...â€ Aidan said giving Jaden another friendly scratch behind the ears to try and sooth him a bit.<br/><br/>*Um, I know some animals go into 'Heat' but is that the same thing she's talking about for us?*<br/><br/>Hearing Jaden's question Aidan cleared her throat as she tried her best way to inform him without signaling him out. Figuring the best way would be to just continue with the current conversation that was going on now that Eryan seemed to have somber up a bit.<br/><br/>â€œI mean for those of us who were born within the pack already it was easier to understand what was happening. Those of us who were not born within a pack...well the whole idea of going into Heat is something one would only expect for animals to do. Not something a confused and scared individual would ever expect to happen to them or how to deal with it eitherâ€ she patted Jaden lightly to try and let him know that she was speaking this for his benefit.<br/><br/>â€œStill it helps better when you have a pack to guide you and aid you during one of the most trying times in your life as a werewolfâ€ she said with a smile as she scratched him again before standing to check on the stew. Finding it to be done, â€œSoups on!â€ she said in a teasing fashion as she began to spoon some of the thick hearty meal into bowls for those who came up to get their share.<br/><br/>Once everyone had their first serving she got her own and returned to her spot by the fire to enjoy her meal.<br/><br/><br/>The fire crackled softly as the pack sat together, the light and somewhat strained conversation welcome in the approaching darkness. When all was said and done the meal was cleared away and the pack set about retiring for the evening. Many had a lot to think about while others had to worry about the impending season the issue of having to deal with a lost mate or loved one already.<br/><br/>Crawling into her furs Aidan stared up at the cave ceiling, arms crossed behind her head whilst she pondered a few things about the future of the pack. Then as these times tended to do she began to think about her own future within the pack. The season was fast approaching and she was not sure what she was going to do. There was no chance of considering just having fun this time around, things were serious and she was going to have to make a move or at least let someone know that she was interested in something long term with them. Sighing she rolled over and snuggled deeper into her furs to get some rest for whatever tomorrow may bring.<br/><br/>Eryan too had a time getting to sleep, not ashamed to be seen clutching the stuffed teddy that her father had given her when she was a little girl. Her world had been destroyed twice and she was now trying hard to not break down again. It was hard sleeping in the cave with the normal noises and familiar sounds of the pack so different now. It sounded so quiet now even with the numbers of members that were there, there was a deafening lack of sound that nearly drove her to tears. Swallowing them back she clutched the bear tighter to her chest, missing the security and reassurance that she use to receive from her bond with the pack. That was probably what was giving her the most pause, the most pain and discomfort. She hoped that come tomorrow Thomas would feel up to renewing her bond with the pack so that she could begin to move forward with the pack once again. Sighing once more and fighting back tears she closed her eyes and gave into the emotional and physical exhaustion of the day to finally drift off into sleep.<br/><br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic"">The sun rose bringing for yet another day to the pack</span></span>.<br/><br/>Aidan yawned and stretched, kicking off her furs before shivering as the cold morning air touched her naked body. Rolling out of her bed area she grabbed up a towel and her bond clothes before heading out of the cave.<br/><br/>She returned back to the mouth of the cave a bit later she was freshly washed and looking to get breakfast started for the pack. But first....she needed some music.<br/><br/>Sitting out at the fire which she had just built back up she began to unwrap the gift that Eryan had brought her, her head nodding to the music that was coming in through her ear buds. When she finally got to the opening the box she could not stop the smile that came to her face.<br/><br/>â€œEryan you know me too well...â€ she said aloud mostly to herself, so you bet she jumped quite a bit when she heard a response.<br/><br/>â€œWell we are like sisters. If I could not get you something that was perfect then I am certainly failing as a sisterâ€ Eryan said from where she stood at the mouth of the cave.<br/><br/>Aidan lowered her ear buds and smiled, â€œTrue. So just how much new music it is on this?â€ she asked holding up the memory stick that was in the box along with a speaker docking system.<br/><br/>Eryan smiled and strolled over taking the black and mark free stick, before taking the offered mp3 player and inserting the disc into the device. With Aidan waiting and watching Eryan took the docking device and connected everything, â€œI thought that maybe 16 gigs of new music would be a good means of refreshing your library...â€ she her tone teasing as she set the device up on a fallen log that they often used as seating. â€œI will admit that while I was riding up here I sampled the music and only took the time to wrap your gift at the bus station. So I know...â€ her voice trailing off as she began to skim through the music â€œ...which songs are likely to be your...â€ again trailing off as she selected a song. The music began to play and she stood with a grin on her face, â€œFavoritesâ€<br/><br/><div style=""margin:20px; margin-top:5px""><div class=""quotetitle""><input class=""button2 btnlite"" onclick=""if (this.parentNode.parentNode.getElementsByTagName('div')[1].getElementsByTagName('div')[0].style.display != '') { this.parentNode.parentNode.getElementsByTagName('div')[1].getElementsByTagName('div')[0].style.display = '';      this.innerText = ''; this.value = 'Hide'; } else { this.parentNode.parentNode.getElementsByTagName('div')[1].getElementsByTagName('div')[0].style.display = 'none'; this.innerText = ''; this.value = 'Show'; }"" style=""text-align:center;width:100px;margin:0px;padding:0px;"" type=""button"" value=""Show""/></div><div class=""quotecontent""><div style=""display: none;""><object height=""360"" width=""640""><param name=""movie"" value=""http://www.youtube.com/v/UecPqm2Dbes""/><param name=""wmode"" value=""transparent""/><embed height=""360"" src=""https://www.youtube.com/v/UecPqm2Dbes"" type=""application/x-shockwave-flash"" width=""640"" wmode=""transparent""/></object></div></div></div><br/><br/>The beat began and Aidan immediately beamed a huge smile, â€œOh yes you definitely going to know me too wellâ€<br/><br/><br/>Those sleeping in the cave would surely hear the music as it pumped from the small though powerful speakers, then again even if the speakers had not been powerful they would still hear the music given their exceptional hearing. When they finally made it out of their furs and out of the cave they would be greeted with two things. First off Aidan had managed to get some bear bacon going, yes bear bacon since she took  the time with Eryan's help to finish butchering the great beast for storage and cooking purposes. So the rich thick and mouth watering scent of bacon fat sizzling on the griddle would surely make several stomachs growl and loudly.<br/><br/>The second sight would be one of Eryan and Aidan engaging in a bit of dancing, looking like Eryan trying to test Aidan a bit of salsa or some form of Latin dance. Though given their height difference it looked rather silly watching Eryan attempt to spin Aidan away from her only to then spin her back into her. There were smiles on both females as they moved together, their hands more then once roaming a bit when the dancing called for them to be against one another. Still their spirits were high and they were having fun despite everything that was going on within the pack.<br/><br/><br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Somewhere else in the world...</span></span><br/><br/>â€œHow concrete is this data?â€ the hardened and weathered man asked from behind his desk, his face in a shadow as he continued to leaf through the documents before him.<br/><br/>â€œYes sir. We ran into a bit of luck with the data actually. Finding one of them within our own ranksâ€ the nervous man said as he pushed his glasses back up on his nose.<br/><br/>â€œReally? How did he get past the screening process?â€ the mans gruff tone came out as he laid the file down on his desk and folded his hands over it.<br/><br/>â€œWell he is rather clever and managed to sneak in a clean sampleâ€ this time a woman spoke as she looked over her notes on her clipboard.<br/><br/>â€œI see. Where is he now?â€<br/><br/>â€œDown in interrogation. Apparently he has a family...a packâ€ the woman said again in a tone full of satisfaction.<br/><br/>â€œGood. Lets see if we can make him talkâ€ the man said leaning forward into the overhead lighting, which only served to make his hard face seem even harder. Especially with the long scar down across his left cheek."
2661,Harmony Shadow's: Werewolf pack rp IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=305&start=80,2011-03-31T07:53:27,Volatile,"The meal was hearty and the company was good again, for now at least. Lucan was just grateful that everyone at least enjoying a good meal together. The playful bantering between Eryan and Aiden was enough to brighten everyoneâ€™s spirits, especially Lucanâ€™s. Watching Eryan shine in these small moments of happiness made Lucan look around at all the other smiling faces. It was Lucan interpreted as â€œHopeâ€; a hope that good times like these will continue again and again.<br/><br/>But of course all good things must come to an end; as such, everyone finished their meals and made their way to their beds as night descended upon them. Most of the pack Lucan saw entered the cave. Lucan lingered to help put out the fire and meandered outside a bit before sitting down near the cave mouth and resting his back against the stone. Everything was quiet now and the sounds of joyous laughter were replaced by silence, the kind of silence that happens when a pack like the Shadowâ€™s are left to their own thoughts while they attempt to sleep. Not the best end to a good memory, but not the worst eitherâ€¦Lucan put it past him and leaned his head back against the wall to sleep.<br/><br/>*****<br/>Morning<br/>*****<br/><br/>Lucanâ€™s ears perked at the sound of two familiar female voices. Aidenâ€™s was unmistakable; soft yet strong and upbeat. Lucan had grown to admire her leadership along with Thomasâ€™s. The other was Eryan, her enchanting voice engraved in his head and threw his heartbeat into overdrive. It wasnâ€™t long before Lucan began to hear music. He smiled at the beat then turned his head around the corner of the cave mouth to peak at what was going on. The girls began dancing together and that was enough for Lucan stand up and lean against the wall with a smirk on his face and his arms crossed across his chest. He watched for a while, enjoying seeing the two of them so happy and hoping that the rest of the pack would soon spring out of their beds and put on their dancing shoes. Surprisingly Lucan found himself bobbing his head to the beat. His eyes drifted towards Eryan and the way her body moved. His inner wolf started to resurface and Lucan found himself not really fighting it. It was as if the wolf jumped out of his body and gave him a swift kick in the ass to bump him away from his wall. Lucan approached the women smiling, and then playfully bowed before them, looking back up to Eryan.<br/><br/>â€œMay I have this dance, miss?â€ Lucan gave Aiden the â€œIf you donâ€™t mindâ€ look before standing upright and smiling back at Eryan. Without wasting a moment, Lucan gently took her hand and spun her until her back landed firmly against his chest. Still holding her one hand, Lucan lightly placed the other on her hip and began following her hip movements with his, stepping in sync with her. Lucan spun her outward then back towards him, this time to face each other as he began to lead the dance. At the end of the song, Lucan managed spin Eryan once more to face him, but in a much closer proximity. He took what he felt as an intimate moment, staring into her eyes and feeling her heart beat against his chest, matching his own.<br/><br/>â€œBest wake up call Iâ€™ve ever hadâ€ Lucan said softly as he let Eryan go to go down to the river to freshen up, letting his fingers linger as they gently dragged across her belly."
2662,Harmony Shadow's: Werewolf pack rp IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=305&start=80,2011-04-05T16:01:23,Eferhilda,"Eryan's heart raced as she moved in time to Lucan, not even resisting as she allowed him to lead her in the dance about the front of the cave. His scent, his heat, his very presence seeming to be burned into the memory of her mind and body. So that when the music ended and she stood facing him, chest heaving slightly as she felt breathless though the dance barely wore her out. There was a spark a connection there that caused tiny shivers of excitement to course through her body when Lucan's hand dragged light across her stomach.<br/><br/>She stood there watching him as he went her eyes taking in every step, every slightest bit of movement that he made so that she would know him by sight alone. After he disappeared she continued to look down after him, her mind and body yearning to follow yet for some reason she could not find the ability to do so.<br/><br/>â€œGoâ€ the word was simple though it held an air of authority to it.<br/><br/>Eryan turned to look at Aidan who was standing with her arms cross over her chest observing Eryan with a knowing look at brought a smile to Eryan's lips. â€œWe aren't supposed to be out alone anyway so you might as well go and make sure he is ok. I am going to finish up breakfast and get to work on prepping the bear fur to turn into a useable piece of material. So I can't go. You go and just stay close to the cave and be alert for any dangerâ€ Aidan said turning now to attention to the bacon that was nearly done, flipping the pieces before adding them to the stack that she had already cooked.<br/><br/>Eryan hesitated only for a moment before nodding, though of course Aidan could not see, then heading off after Lucan. After all Aidan was right and they had to stick together in case the claws tried something. Eryan smiled as an odd almost giddy feeling overcame her, causing her to nearly skip as she made her way through the woods and down to the river where Lucan was. Upon reaching it she thought to stop and observe him for a moment but then thought he would smell her and surely hear her so it was best to just be out in the open out about it.<br/><br/>â€œYou know we are not supposed to be out alone...â€ she called out with teasing smile on her lips as she moved to join him at the river's edge. â€œSomeone could jump you and well that would be something that would greatly upset meâ€ her teasing smile still there as she looked up at him.<br/><br/><br/>Aidan just smiled as she watched Eryan leave while she finished up the bacon then went about making some scrambled eggs in one pan and some pancake in another. One would think she was cooking for about five times the people that were actually in the cave, but give the stress of the previous day and the fact there were some members who were healing or had transformed yesterday everyone would need to eat a bit extra today.<br/><br/>Aidan almost felt like some 50's house wife at times with how she just did the mothering and caring for the pack. She shrugged mentally about it, figuring it was just part of her nurturing and protective nature, which was something that she always had. Protecting her weaker friends from the bullies at school, on the rare occasions when she was allowed to attend school and even had the chance to make friends. When she joined the pack, before....well before everything that happened there use to be many members who helped with such things as cooking and tending to the others. Aidan had been one of them though that was not to say she often missed a hunt. Just that she was not opposed to sitting back and waiting to do the dirty work of butchering and preparing the kills for long term storage. Now though she wondered how that would effect her standing in the pack? If doing such simple tasks would make others think she was less dominate.<br/><br/>Sighing she chided herself for dwelling on such silliness, since given their situation they all just began pulling extra weight and duty to make sure that the pack would continue to prosper. Nothing more then that and she needed to stop thinking about it least it cause any unnecessary problems.<br/><br/>Satisfied that she had put such concerns behind her, for the time being, she relaxed into the motions of finishing the meal then began working on curing the bear hide for later use. She would eat when the other got up, after Thomas had his share, then she would give everyone else their portions. In the mean time she had the inner membrane of the bear hide to scrape clean which was good because it provided some physical exertion along with being simple so it required little for her to focus on. Thus she was able to remain alert to the area around her."
2663,Harmony Shadow's: Werewolf pack rp IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=305&start=80,2011-04-10T05:27:17,Forgotten Wolf,"Thomas groaned softly and rolled over. It had taken him a while to fall asleep the night before but when it found him it hit him like a ton of bricks. Now morning had arrived and for the moment sleep did not want to be shaken loose from him but at least is smelled nice outside. The smell of fresh air, the coming spring, the mouth water scent of bacon and hot females... wait... Hot Females?! That realization sprung Thomas awake (in more than one way) and shook decent amount of his stupor off.<br/><br/>Deciding against his soul bond cloths due to the fact that they needed to be washed, Thomas settled for another set of jeans (though they were more worn out than his others) and a plain white t-shirt. His mind slowly coming to more and more made him realize the scents were not as bad as he originally thought; disappointing his half dreamed visions. The full disappointment came when he came out of and only saw Aidan out at the mouth of the cave working a bear hide.<br/><br/>Rubbing his eyes a little to try to rid them of the rest of his sleepiness, Thomas makes his way quietly to the mouth of the cave. He was actually quieter than usual due to being barefoot rather than having his boots on. As he got closer though, the scents he had picked up got stronger because he was closer to their origin and it did little to calm his mind... or remove 'discomfort' from his pants.<br/><br/>""Good morning,"" He said once he was near Aidan but kept his voice down enough so as to not disturb those still sleeping. He walks by to the pool of water and splashes some water on his face in an attempt to calm down/wake up before taking a drink. ""Is there a reason why it smells like I missed a party?"" Thomas half jokes as he looks over to Aidan. He can tell from the scents that Eryan went off with or after Lucan but he refrains from saying anything. He's not sure if it's actual distrust that is making him uneasy or his wolf being upset at the potential lose of a potential mate... Thomas was thinking it was more the latter this time.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Behave yourself,</span>he mentally chided himself and his wolf self,<span style=""font-style: italic"">besides it is not like it is the end of the world... there are others...</span>Thomas almost immediately wanted to mentally kick himself after that thought as his wolf self perked up. For a moment it oggled Aidan through his eyes... or more the corner of them as he turned back to the pool as those thoughts crept up. His wolf mentally wagged his tail happily and brought forth more lusty images... before Thomas hit himself with another splash of cold water... this was going to be a long morning..."
2664,Harmony Shadow's: Werewolf pack rp IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=305&start=80,2011-04-12T17:21:54,Dream Of Purity,"""Nnnngh."" Juliet, a mass of auburn hair, rolled over again and again in her sleep. Whimpers, barely audible, sprang froth from the lump of furs and hair. Either she was having a very bad dream, or....<br/><br/>""Oh my fucking god!"" She states, sitting up, with determination and with conviction begins rummaging around in her furs, only to pull out a small, sharp looking rock. With her free hand, she steadies herself, standing, then, from balancing her form, the hand flies to her head, pushing her mass of hair, frizzed and badly messed up, out of her face. Her deep green eyes, glinting with disdain in the pale light filtering in the cave. With a stern step, Juliet, in a pale, practically sheen, pink nightshirt, three sizes too big, as she stomped to the edge of the cave, only to throw the rock into the stream... a tiny, pathetic splash. ""Stupid fucking rock... I hate rocks... I hate caves..."" She glances over, noticing the others. By this time, many people realized that she was anything but a morning person. With a smile, accompanied with a glare, an odd sight, to say the least, she made her way back to her bag. Rummaging in it, she pulled out deodorant: lilac scented, and a bag, small, velvet, magenta, the color bright, the bag had rarely seen light. She wiped on the deodorant a couple times, and shoved it back in her back.<br/><br/>She made her way from the cave, glancing at Aidan, who was de-griming a bear pelt. Juliet shuddered, she couldn't do that kind of work, it made her gag. ""I have to use the restroom, I'll be right over here,"" she pointed at a big tree, ""sneak a peek, I will end you."" She spoke the threat halfheartedly, it was joke, obviously, with serious intonations. She moved behind the tree, pushing her hair further out of her face, behind her ears. She opened the velvet pouch... It had been three weeks since her last, and she would likely start to smell, people would get suspicious. She sighed, it was so much easier when she wasn't surrounded by werewolves, but her scent changed too drastically for her to not be cautious. She kept her ears open, they twitched at every movement, her nerves on edge, she hated this, she had no privacy. Adrenaline pushed itself in her veins, her hands shook."
2665,Harmony Shadow's: Werewolf pack rp IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=305&start=80,2011-04-13T00:50:58,Donta,"Maybe it was all just a bad dream. He was tormented at night, fleeting images of Jessica and a beast that chased her, yet it was often as if he was chasing her instead. He saw a white monster gain on her, then it was as if she was just beyond his grasp. He ran, his chest heaving as he panted, then at the last moment she tripped and fell, turning to land on her backside and he pinned her to the ground.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""I forgive you...""</span>she whispered.<br/><br/>Jaden woke with a start whimpering and still panting. He looked around in a panic, but then calmed himself when he saw somewhat familiar surroundings. He was laying down on hard stone but still not in his right mind, the confusion of the dream still lingering. A moment later he finally realized he was still a Wolf. That part, at least, was not a dream.<br/><br/>The cave was nearly empty when he lumbered out, the music playing from an ipod on a rock. Aidan cleaning a bear fur off to the side and two down by the stream. Thomas was near Aidan and he couldn't see anyone else, but their sent was still there. He stretched and wandered to the river bed to lower his snout to the water, first driving it into the cold water, trying to drink like a human, but in the process nearly drowning. He sneezed a few times and sort of coughed, then tried again, this time licking at the water to lap it up. There was so much he had to relearn like this, something he would have to get used to if he were to survive.<br/><br/>Speaking of which, why hadn't he returned to his normal Human form? As he finished, he returned to the fire to sit and stare into the flames. No doubt the rest would wonder why he hadn't changed back. He didn't really know how, and at the moment the thought of being stuck like this scared him. He was sure the other's would help, but they changed back and forth so easily it made him feel stupid that he couldn't figure it out on his own. He knew it had something to do with feelings and the person's will, yet the concept was lost on him. Maybe it just took time. Perhaps it was too early in the morning for him to focus.<br/><br/>Only now did he realize he didn't have a headache any more. He looked up to the sky, his blue eyes tracing the top of the high hill the cave laid in, then upward to the partially clouded sky. It was warm out, or perhaps it only felt that way because of the fur. Closing his eyes he took in his surroundings through the scents, the sounds, the feeling of the breeze on his fur, then there was something else there too. It was a sense he couldn't recognize. It was as if he could sense the others, their positions, their moods, and the feeling of tension between them. Was this the feeling of the 'heat'?<br/><br/>Jaden opened his eyes and sighed, his breath coming out in a sort of snort. The ipod behind him changed songs and he immediately recognized it. It was the song he and Jessica danced to at their prom, just before they walked home and then he....<br/><br/><div style=""margin:20px; margin-top:5px""><div class=""quotetitle""><input class=""button2 btnlite"" onclick=""if (this.parentNode.parentNode.getElementsByTagName('div')[1].getElementsByTagName('div')[0].style.display != '') { this.parentNode.parentNode.getElementsByTagName('div')[1].getElementsByTagName('div')[0].style.display = '';      this.innerText = ''; this.value = 'Hide'; } else { this.parentNode.parentNode.getElementsByTagName('div')[1].getElementsByTagName('div')[0].style.display = 'none'; this.innerText = ''; this.value = 'Show'; }"" style=""text-align:center;width:100px;margin:0px;padding:0px;"" type=""button"" value=""Show""/></div><div class=""quotecontent""><div style=""display: none;""><object height=""360"" width=""640""><param name=""movie"" value=""http://www.youtube.com/v/ghZt2cILcCU""/><param name=""wmode"" value=""transparent""/><embed height=""360"" src=""https://www.youtube.com/v/ghZt2cILcCU"" type=""application/x-shockwave-flash"" width=""640"" wmode=""transparent""/></object></div></div></div><br/><br/>He couldn't stand it. He didn't want to hear the song any more. He didn't realize he had begun sending out a wave of sadness as soon as the song started, everyone close by would have noticed it. His gaze fixed on a stick in in the fire as he tried to force himself to think of other things, to fight of the memories of that night, to forget the dancing, the fun, the utter bliss that was cut short. The song ended and a large lump had formed in his throat as he struggled to hold in his feelings and keep the tears from flowing, not even thinking if Wolves could cry to begin with. He laid beside the fire and it took a moment for him to calm himself, then he lifted his snout to sniff the air,<br/><br/>*""Smells good. What's cooking?""* he thought to whomever was nearby, trying to pretend that nothing had happened."
2666,Harmony Shadow's: Werewolf pack rp IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=305&start=80,2011-04-13T06:18:43,Lady_BlackWolf,"Kakasha had gone to bed earlier. She received her gift and took it into the cave and set it still wrapped next to her bed of various furs and skins. Slumber soon enveloped her as she gave into the various promises of dreams. Dreams of which had her memory's of her past and the pack she was born in. Tossing and turning is what how she slept.<br/><br/>Soon her whines and whimpers woke her. The cave was dark as she stared up at the ceiling. Her eyes making false images of monsters and prey. Soon unable to render her mind back to sleep and not wanting to re-dream what she was, she threw the furred blanket off of her and quickly shifted into her large white and silvery wolf form. Looking through her cold emerald green orbs, she looked about the room, seeing things that she couldn't in her human form. With ears laid against her head she padded out to the mouth of the cave.<br/><br/>The early morning breeze circled around her and rustled her fur. A small smile formed on her ashen muzzle, her eyes closing for a brief moment, enjoying the feel of the wind running through her long fur. The chill of its fingers cooling her warm flesh from her crazed nightmare. With the opening of her orbs she began to descend from the cave and stopped when she heard the soft sounds of someone slumbering. She crept on silent paws near the form resting against the outside cave walls. She chuckled softly to herself as she orbs made out the soft face of Lucan, Kakasha had to stifle a laugh as he begin to suckle his thumb.<br/><br/>She wondered if he was missing his mother but continued on her path to the woods. She was restless and often took nightly strolls. She would rather be extremely tired and sleep than to sleep and be well rested. If she wasn't worn out she had the dreams she did tonight, she didn't want that. She began to run. Her rough pads beat against the ground as she ran. Her limbs moving fast, carrying her swiftly. She ran well until the morning, the sun cresting over the horizon.<br/><br/>The smell of a doe passed through her nose and she stopped in her tracks. She knew they still had the bear from the other day, but thought it best to take it home. She began to track her prey. Her nose to the ground, sniffing while her ears flicked around, listening for sounds. Soon the echoing sound of a twig snapping to her left sounded and she froze, then watched silently as her prey strolled out of the dense trees, grazing absentmindedly not even noticing she was there.<br/><br/>Silently she got into a crouch then waited for the doe to walk into her target zone than sprang. Her claws outstretched and teeth displayed for the doe to see what would cause its end. It let out a odd sound as it was surprised and tried to run. Kakasha's teeth sank into the neck of the deer and crimson liquid pooled into her mouth. She acted fast, granting the beast a quick death as she twisted, and snapped the young doe's neck. Her struggles stopped and soon her orbs dilated as the life drained out of them.<br/><br/>Kakasha repurchased her hold on the deer and began to drag it back to den. She knew it would be easier if she shifted to her larger form, but preferred her large wolf form for it was natural for her. She trudged on and carried the massed beast as best she could, stopping a few times to give herself a break and to also find another hold. Finally she the tree's started to thin and she heard the babbling from the creek down wind of their cave.<br/><br/>She stopped in her tracks smelling something odd and out of place. Her muzzle raising to the air as she let the doe drop. Her nose twitching and sniffing hard to try and determine the scents location. Her head turned to the side and she spotted Juliet with a very bright bag. Unsure of what she was doing she tilted her head to the side and was about to call out to her when the music of a love song reached her auditors.<br/><br/>She decided to ask Juliet about what she was doing later and picked back up her prize and continued on to the cave. The scents of her pack filled her nose, she didn't spot Lucan or Eryan and figured they were off frolicking together. She sighed mentally to herself. She wondered why none of the males showed her affection and Eryan had been back less than a day and already someone was drooling after her.<br/><br/>She dragged the deer all the way to the fire that either Aiden or Eryan had started for their scent was strong near it. She let go of the doe's neck and licked at her muzzle a few times, for it was sore from having to drag the beast all the way from where she caught it. Her emerald orbs shifting between Thomas, Jaden and Aiden. A quick nod of her large head greeted the three with a muzzle, than sat down, wrapping her tail around her paws, her emerald orbs sparkling from the fires reflection as she stared at the bear meat. While she was out she forgot to eat for herself and absently licked the lips of her muzzle."
2667,Harmony Shadow's: Werewolf pack rp IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=305&start=80,2011-04-14T11:53:10,Volatile,"Lucan couldnâ€™t help but keep a smile stretched across his entire face all the way down to the river. He only needed to rinse off his face but he felt like jumping in completely. He seriously couldnâ€™t remember ever feeling this happy. The cool welcoming bite from the clear water only made the morning better as it splashed against his face. For a moment he let it run down the slopes of his cheek bones and plummet back down to the river from his chin. Then a pleasant voice range out from behind him. He turned his head just enough to look over his shoulder and let a smirk sneak up the side of his lips towards Eryan.<br/><br/>â€œAnd would you come to my rescue?â€ Lucan paused to kneel back down closer to the water, letting his hand idly drag across its surface. Her footsteps became louder as she approached slowly. Eventually Lucan allowed himself the pleasure of standing back up and looked down into Eryansâ€™ beautiful eyes. His gaze fell onto hers heavily, neither letting so much as a blink sever whatever connection they were feeling now. Lucan raised a hand and gently brushed a few loose strands of hair away from Eryansâ€™ face before reaching back down and taking hold of her hand and pressed it tight against his chest. His heart beat was steady and strong, but fluttered at her very touch. â€œBecause as long as this beats, I will come to yoursâ€¦.â€ Lucan let his other hand explore Eryanâ€™s back, gently grazing over the small of it all the way up to between her shoulders where he gently pressed her closer to his body. His Inner wolf raged with passion but whatever he was feeling was beyond the Heat of his wolf, so much so that the beast within was barely noticeable in these few precious moments. Lucan more than knew the risk at this point but feelings and emotions flared inside of him that he had never felt before and nothing felt so right than to let his let his lips gently fall on to hers, and so he did."
2668,Harmony Shadow's: Werewolf pack rp IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=305&start=80,2011-04-14T17:13:09,Dream Of Purity,"The adrenaline in her veins was no longer alone. She relaxed against the tree, her back pressed against the rough bark. She sighed, nothing beat this intensity. She replaced everything within the velvet bag, and buttoned it closed, looking at it affectionately. She pressed on her thigh, she would need to be more careful with everyone around, and with no one allowed to venture too far beyond the confines of the make-shift camp. She sighed again, and stood, legs slightly weak, hands shaking.<br/><br/>She rushed back to her bag, replacing the small bag within her backpack, hiding it under perfumes and the silver glinting of the gun. From her backpack she pulled out a change of clothes, a washcloth, and a hairbrush, white lines still spiderwebbed along the handle. Juliet stood up straight, running the brush through her mass of tangled hair, cursing herself for not braiding it the night before. As she managed to get all the knots and tangles out, she made her way to the stream, where it seemed too many had been already.<br/><br/>The washcloth she dipped into the stream, scrubbing along her legs, removing the dirt buildup as best she could. A single drop of blood formed on her thigh, which she wiped away, hoping no one would smell it. She continued her cleaning, even changing her clothes, facing away from the camp, trying to hide her nudity as best she could, even from those still near the stream. It was nothing new, wen she had come to the pack, she was covered in blood, so most had seen her naked, but it was still not something she was proud of showing off. She looked her body over, she felt odd, standing there, her skin: porcelain. She no longer had scars, they healed and vanished after becoming what she was. no longer the memories left indented on flesh, but now mere memories themselves. She slipped on her tank top, and a black skirt, making her way back to the hub of the camp.<br/><br/>She inhaled deeply, the smell of breakfast belayed the fact that they lived in the wilds. ""Ah, the comforts of home."" She said, rubbing her back, where the tiny stone had protested being laid upon. ""Thank you for the breakfast, Aidan... I see Kakasha has brought home dinner."" She looked to Kakasha, who's muzzle was stained with blood. ""Very sexy."" She commented, before making her way into the cave, grabbing her furs, only to turn and shake them out, ""I'm going to be doing my laundry this afternoon, anybody has things to be washed, get them together."" Juliet preferred doing laundry over most other chores. It was easy enough, even though she had to do it by hand, with werewolf stamina, her arms didn't get tired from wringing out jeans. She looked back to Kakasha, she could tell she was uneasy about something, but didn't know what.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Are you ok?""</span>She sent to the female, who stared into the fire, a hobby Juliet had taken to many times before."
2669,Harmony Shadow's: Werewolf pack rp IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=305&start=80,2011-04-23T01:00:16,Eferhilda,"Aidan smirked, â€œPerhaps...â€she said as she finished working on the bear hide, going over to wash her hands in the pool beside Thomas. Thinking that perhaps this was her time for them to get to know one another better. His scent was inviting and the setting was probably about as good as it was going to get, but before she could utter one word.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Oh my fucking god!""</span></span><br/><br/>Aidan sighed and stood up, â€œThough it seems that perhaps a different kind of party is about to beginâ€ drying her hands off on her sweats she went back to the fire to begin making everyone their plates. Thomas's plate was made first, and she was handing it to him when Juliet came grumbling and growling out of the cave. Muttering something about hating caves and would be ending them should they decide to follow her. Aidan only shook her head as she smiled and brought Thomas his plate of food, then she went back to the fire to make he rest of the plates.<br/><br/>The new pup came out, surprisingly in his wolf form, though Aidan still gave him a friendly smile. She was busy making him a plate when she suddenly felt his overwhelming sense of sadness. Even with him not being full integrated into the pack she still felt his emotions, they were just so raw and nearly overwhelming.<br/><br/>The song changed and his mood seemed to change a bit and she was able to breath easy once again. Wiping back tears she had no idea she shed she brought him a plate of food, â€œYou know just some pancakes, eggs and baconâ€ she said giving him a comforting smile as she resisted the urge to hug him, not sure if he would want that from her or not. â€œUm. To change back try to think about your human form. In case you wanted to eat with a fork and knife that is...â€ she offered finally settling on giving him a friendly scratch behind the ears before she stood and went back to the fire. Just in time it seemed for Kakasha to make an appearance.<br/><br/>Apparently she had been out hunting, alone. Aidan tried her best to keep her cool over that bit, while she continued making plates for everyone. Though she could not stop her angry glares at dead doe, thinking of how much that was going to go to waste since they just got all of that fresh bear meat.<br/><br/>Perhaps the recent emotional overload she nearly got from Jaden made her unable to quell her tongue when Juliet said,<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Thank you for the breakfast, Aidan... I see Kakasha has brought home dinner.""Â </span></span><br/><br/>â€œMore like she wasted a perfectly good deer. Since The 500 pounds of bear meat we just got was more then enough for the entire pack! For several days!â€ she snapped in a light snarl as she looked over at Kakasha..<br/><br/><br/><br/>Eryan was not sure what it was that she was feeling for him. Could just be hormones, could be more, what she knew was that her wolf was more then pleased with what was happening. Perhaps more so then any other time in her life. Both of her hands came to rest on his chest as she leaned into his body, deepening the kiss between them. Content to stand there like that with him for as long as the moment would allow. Slowly the kiss ended, their lips parting though his face remained close to her own.<br/><br/>â€œLucan...â€ she began but was not sure of what else to say so instead she just rested her head on his chest to listen to the strong steady beating of his heart."
2670,Harmony Shadow's: Werewolf pack rp IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=305&start=80,2011-05-03T07:44:51,Forgotten Wolf,"<span style=""font-weight: bold"">â€œMore like she wasted a perfectly good deer. Since The 500 pounds of bear meat we just got was more then enough for the entire pack! For several days!â€ Aidan snapped in a light snarl as she looked over at Kakasha.. </span><br/><br/>Thomas let out a barely audible sigh as the day seemed to break down almost as soon as he got up... it looked like he was not going to get the answer to his question either. ""Easy Aidan,"" Thomas says to Aidan flatly before turning his attention to Kakasha and taking on a slightly more serious tone. ""She is right though, Kakasha. We only have so much salt and other preservatives as well as storage space. We may need to eat more than typical humans but not that much."" Sure she probably knew all this all ready but it served two purposes: teaching the pup if he was paying attention and shaming her a little... A light punishment for her over hunting actions.<br/><br/>Thomas started picking at his food a little, ""Also... next time you go off on your own I won't be so lenient,"" he said with his features hardening a little and voice growing sterner slightly... ultimately though there was a subtle underlying tone of fatigue. It was not so much physical fatigue as mental/emotional.<br/><br/>He continues to pick at his food a bit, eating here and there before finally he just stands up with plate in hand. ""Thank you Aidan for getting breakfast together... I'm going to finish this back in my area..."" Thomas almost lied about why he was going back but caught himself... it would be pointless and they would scent right through it. So he just heads back to his private sleeping area.<br/><br/>Once inside, Thomas sets his plate aside and sighs heavily. His mind wanders back to the old days, how the pack just seemed to hold together flawlessly... how they all enjoyed being together. They were a family then and now... Thomas' sighs again, it just seems like they are barely holding together. He runs a hand through his hair and stares at the rock wall in a lost stare. ""How the hell did you ever do it, Sherman?"" Thomas whispered in a sad almost desperate tone... almost hoping he would get an answer back but ultimately knowing that no answers would be coming. He was on his own..."
2671,Harmony Shadow's: Werewolf pack rp IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=305&start=80,2011-05-03T16:50:53,Donta,"<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">â€œYou know just some pancakes, eggs and baconâ€ she said giving him a comforting smile as she resisted the urge to hug him, not sure if he would want that from her or not. â€œUm. To change back try to think about your human form. In case you wanted to eat with a fork and knife that is...â€</span></span><br/><br/>Jaden looked down at the plate set before him, surprised that she could make pancakes in the wild with an open fire and a stream. The smell was intoxicating as it was one of his favorite breakfast foods. With the syrup on top, it wasn't the best thing to eat as a wolf, knowing full well it would stick to his fur.<br/><br/>Standing he moved away from the fire to an open space and he closed his eyes, concentrating deeply on the task at hand. Think of his human form, she said. It seemed like so long ago that he had felt what it was like to be a Human. He saw himself, with the same clothes he wore before, the white silk shirt and jeans, snow white hair atop his head. It was the image of the sparkling diamond earring in his ear that caught his attention. The gift from his love. The image of him in his mind was soon embraced by a warm hug from behind by Jessica, who planted a light kiss on his neck. Looking over the shoulder the Human version of him, she smiled at him as a wolf. He suddenly felt warm, as if he was being embraced. Looking down, he saw her arms around his Human chest, her warm breath on his shoulder, and before him, now sat the wolf version of himself as if his point of view had shifted to the Human.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Not so hard, is it? This is also you now.</span>she whispered in his ear.<br/><br/>Jaden opened his eyes, bringing himself back to the real world, looking down he found himself standing, the last remnants of white fur shrinking into his forearms, his fingers forming from long claws. He felt a dull pain all over as his body reconfigured, but nowhere near close to what he felt before. He stood for a long moment, staring down at his now Human hands, his long white hair blowing in a gentle breeze. Breathing a heavy sigh of relief he looked up to the blue sky, and nearly smiled, but the heavy reality of his situation hit him again and stifled the smile.<br/><br/>""Thanks, Aidan."" he said, sitting beside the fire once more, his long hair now nearly touching the ground. He picked up his food and began eating, ""Great pancakes. Perhaps later I can get that haircut I was offered before."""
2672,Harmony Shadow's: Werewolf pack rp IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=305&start=80,2011-05-13T07:09:50,Volatile,"Lucan held Eryan tight as he took in the beating of her heart and her warm breath on his chest. Gently he rubbed her back, kissing the top of her head before gently as if to say â€œThank you for letting me inâ€ and reluctantly lifted her off his chest so he could gaze into her eyes. It truly was the first time he had ever felt this connected to anyone and he knew from this moment forward he was here to stay, with the pack, and with Eryan. â€œIâ€™d apologize if this was moving a bit fast, but you did kiss backâ€ he teased with a smile then sighed as he let his gaze wander back up towards the cave where he could hear a few voices talking about an excess of food, clearly sounding like a minor argument. Lucan looked back at Eryan with a displeased yet playful look. â€œMaybe we should go work some crowd controlâ€¦â€ he stated followed by a slight laugh and then motioned for her to lead the way back.<br/><br/>Upon returning to the cave Lucan caught a slight glimpse of Thomas wandering off into the cave with his plate of food. The slight tension in the air was a bit discouraging but Lucanâ€™s current mood wouldnâ€™t allow whatever was going on up here to bother him. Lucan glanced down at the dead deer then over at Kakasha, realizing there was more negativity being thrown around here all of a sudden Lucan decided to risk a few angry stares and possible snap-backs by offering some type of positive input. â€œWell on the bright side, we have an extra hide for the new comers. Might be an excess of meat but we can never have enough pelts lying around Iâ€™m sure.â€ Lucan looked over the carcass again, examining the killing blow that Kakasha delivered. â€œClean kill as always Kakasha. Glad Iâ€™m not part deerâ€¦.â€ Lucan bent down and grabbed the deer by the back of the neck and hoisted the body over his shoulders. Although it was always easier when in werewolf form, Lucanâ€™s human body was no fragile thing either. Lucan decided that it was time he did a little more around here and make himself a bit more useful. They did so much for him, it was only fair. Lucan glanced over at Aidan, then eyed a plates of food she was prepping. â€œAidan, if you want, Iâ€™ll go ahead and start skinning this thing. Iâ€™ll grab my plate once I set this thing down.â€"
2673,Harmony Shadow's: Werewolf pack rp IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=305&start=80,2011-05-21T18:46:28,Forgotten Wolf,"**Acting as Eferhilda's medium**<br/><br/>Aidan sighed, feeling like a complete ass for snapping like that. The pack was going through enough as it was, they did not need to snip and snap at one another. Making her own plate she noticed when Lucan and Eryan returned, judging from their  scents and body language their time alone had been pleasant. Honestly she could not recall ever seeing him so, happy. There was a literal skip in his step that brightened her mood some.<br/><br/>â€œThanksâ€ she says simply to Lucan at his offer to start skinning the deer.<br/>---------------------------<br/>â€œI'll help himâ€ Eryan was quick to throw in, giving Aidan a wink as she walked past to come up behind Lucan and give his rear a good pinch.<br/><br/>Eryan was certainly in a better mood, after everything that had happened it was nice to connect to someone when she felt so alone. It did not hurt that he looked good either. Given sometime and a few exchanged stories among the rest of the pack he would come to realize that this was not â€œfastâ€ at all by her usual standards. This was as tamed and careful as Eryan had ever been her entire young adult life.<br/><br/>Kneeling down with Lucan and the deer she glanced over her shoulder at the rest of the pack then back to him, â€œSo is this pelt for me or am I welcome to share yours tonight?â€ she asked a teasing smirk on her lips as she waited his answer.<br/><br/><br/><br/><br/>Aidan fixed Lucan and Eryan their plates and was working on her own when heard Jaden. Looking over she smiled at him having returned to his human form. â€œNot a problem. You can help Juliet with the dishes as a thanksâ€ she said giving Juilet her biggest smile knowing how the she would probably not like being volunteered for dish duty. â€œI mean she is heading off to do laundry so you can go with her and clean the dishes. Maybe after the pair of you are done she can trim up your hair like she promised. She is about the only one whom I would trust to do it to be honest with youâ€ Aidan said before she grabbed up her plate.<br/><br/>Standing there for a moment she took a deep breath and went into the cave. She only hesitated another moment before she made her way toward Thomas's private sleeping area. Managing to catch the end of his whispered plea she stood just outside of his area, â€œTalking to ghosts?â€<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Thomas sighs, a bit upset that he was heard but nothing that could be done about it now. ""In a way: yes..."" He pauses for a moment before looking in Aidan's direction. ""Is something on your mind, Aidan?"" Thomas responded in a slightly concerned voice... putting his troubles mostly aside to help a member of his pack.</span><br/><br/>Aidan shook her head then shrugged, ""I was just....well concerned about you..."" she admited as she looked down at her plate of food that was still untouched and that she would probably still not eat later. ""I'm sorry. For snapping at Kakasha and killing the fun mood. I was just..."" she sighed. ""I just did not like how our time together had been interrupted"" she shrugged a bit to try and down play her confession of being annoyed that their time had been interrupted. Even if that time had been merely some friendly flirting and nothing more.<br/><br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Private or one on one time is not something we have the luxury for very often,"" Thomas responsed with a nod, not picking up on the downplay. He gestures for her to come in, ""Please make yourself comfortable... no sense in you standing there with a plate in hand."" He waits for her to take a seat before he continues, ""You were right to be upset at Kakasha... still the snapping was little over the top I think. Even if you had not snapped the mood had been ruined,"" Thomas assured her without directly pointing out Kakasha's action as the cause. ""... I see you're all ready getting some use out of Eryan's gift,"" Thomas said partially trying to improve the mood if slightly.</span><br/><br/>Sitting there looking down at her plate she smirked at his comment, â€œWell you only really caught the tail end of it...â€ she said giving him a sidelong glance as she picked at her food a bit. â€œMaybe tomorrow morning you will be able to watch it from beginning to end....maybe even participate? If you get up early enoughâ€ she teased him a bit as a genuine smile comes to her lips. â€œGuess what we are having right now?â€<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Careful... it could be interrupted at any moment,"" Thomas responded at her last comment/question. Thomas gives a moment of thought before remarking back, ""It would have to be something really interesting or important for me to drag myself out of bed that early."" Thomas was partially teasing but at the same time being a bit serious. He had enough to deal with keeping the pack together so energy/rest was a precious commodity. </span><br/><br/>â€œWell you remember the other day...â€ she paused to give him a moment to remember the morning when he pinched her ass. â€œImagine that with new and better music. I just need a partner to dance with is allâ€ she stressed the word dance as if to give it a double meaning. After a few moments she went on in seriousness, â€œIf you do need someone to lean on...to talk to....I am here for you Thomasâ€ her tone sincere as she looked over to catch his gaze.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""I vaguely recall a bouncing rear hovering over dinner,"" Thomas teased back, half wondering if she really had stressed the word dance a bit extra. ""That kind of seemed like a solo thing..."" It was hard to say if he was brushing it off or egging her on that time. When she talked about someone to lean on and talk to, Thomas looked over at her. ""Thanks Aidan... it's just been a bit crazy,"" He responded trying to shrug it off as not as bad as it might be... Still it was good to have the offer since generally he was more the person to be shouldering burdens of others.</span><br/><br/>""It's always more fun to dance with someone then alone"" again stressing dance as she looked over at him with a teasing grin. ""Crazy is probably putting it lightly, but you can't shoulder the burden all on your own. We are a pack, together we are far stronger then we ever would be on our own"" playing with her fork and food a bit before she continued. ""I just want you to know that I am always here for you""<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""I see..."" Thomas responds contemplatively (halfway dirty state of mind mixed in) to the dancing part. He sighs though at the later stuff, ""I know but... it is a major balancing act for everything."" Thomas was not sure he was truly getting his point across. How he tried to figure out what was an Alpha problem and what was a pack issue. Figuring out what needed stepping into and what needed to be left alone... the upcoming Heat season only furthered to muddle things. ""... Thank you Aidan though for your support... I have a feeling I'm going to need some to maintain my sanity in the coming days,"" <span style=""font-style: italic"">if that's even possible,</span> He wondered. Truthfully it would be his first Heat season actually close to the cave and all the females and he had no clue what to truly expect.</span><br/><br/>""Well look at it this way. You can come to me to rant, or ramble on about something that is on your mind. If only so that you are not talking aloud to yourself or to ghosts"" she smiled at him. ""Also you know if you just wanted to get away from everything for a bit I would be more then happy to accompany you on a run, patrol or swim"" the last bit was said probably with more double meaning then<br/>she meant.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Thomas started to say something but stopped and stared at Aidan for a moment as her words and tone fully sunk in. ""... Why do I suddenly feel like if I say yes to your company I'm going to get jumped?"" Thomas joked back at her though her words had at least perked the ears of his wolf a little from where it had been napping in his mind. </span><br/><br/>Aidan grinned and shrugged, ""There is only so much one can do alone in the furs at night to scratch that special itch"" her grin became a teasing smirk as she actually made the effort to eat. Mostly it was a subconscious attempt to draw his attention to her lips.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Thomas actually gave her a stunned look at her remark and his wolf's mental head popped up. His imagination took off a little (possibly nudged along by his wolf self) of Aidan laying under her furs at night and certain 'motions' detect beneath them. His breathing deepened and sped up a little as he tried to remain calm and not betray his wayward thoughts. ""Well..."" Thomas trails off a bit trying to actually recover from that sudden shift. The rest of the response got caught somewhere between him and his wolf self, ""Is that a... constant problem?"" Now this was getting a little... odd.</span><br/><br/>Aidan blushed a bit looking down at her plate, â€œMore often then I would like to admitâ€ she confessed softly. His increased breathing made her own increase a bit, â€œUm...I am not really sure how we got on this topic. I am sorry if its making you uncomfortable....â€ she apologized feeling a bit embarrassed about what she had just shared.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""I believe it was you saying:  There is only so much one can do alone in the furs at night to scratch that special itch,"" Thomas responded, teasing her a bit. A wolfish smile formed on Thomas face for a few seconds as his wolf got up and about in his head before the human came back. It was Thomas' turn to blush a little, ""I'm sorry. I should not have done that..."" He said as his gaze went to the side to where his untouched plate of food remained. ""Things really are getting... awkward around here..."" He comments... almost like trying to remark about the weather but failing. Didn't help that the scent of arousal began to hint in the air.</span><br/><br/>Aidan blushed, â€œNo need to apologize. I mean it is true and I did bring it up...â€ suddenly it felt very warm in there and she felt the need to go for a walk to cool off. Try and distance herself from Thomas a bit, though at the same time her wolf was nudging her to stay and continue. â€œIt only awkward because of well....what will be happening in the next few days and our wolves are pushing for us to find a mate before that. Someone we may have been checking out already...â€ her voice trailing off as she again realized what she was saying. Standing suddenly she cleared her throat, â€œUm..you know I should go and check on the others. Make sure they began cleaning up and stuff...â€ again her voice trails off for moment in awkwardness before she just smiles and heads out of the cave with her now cold plate of food in hand.<br/><br/>Her mind was a jumble of mixed up emotions and right now she just needed to be moving and doing something so that she could start thinking straight again.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Thomas started to respond but Aidan was too quick in suddenly shifted what she was saying and walking away. Instead he found himself sitting there alone again, his wolf was telling him to give chase... to not let her get away. His human side won out though in seeing she needed some space for now at least. He needed to actually eat his breakfast any way (or at least that is what he told himself) and grabbed his plate. As he began nibbling at his food he tried to refocus on what needed to be done hopefully before everything went crazy. It was not easy though as his wolf self (and potentially a little bit of the human) kept trying to nudge his mind back to images of Aidan at night... He did need some laundry done though so that would be a place to start... once he finished eating.</span>"
2674,Harmony Shadow's: Werewolf pack rp IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=305&start=80,2011-06-05T15:19:27,Dream Of Purity,"""Juliet is doing what now?"" Juliet snapped to attention to stare at the woman as she walked away. ""Dishes and laundry are two very different things, I never.... and she's gone."" Juliet's tone was suddenly defeated, as she gave Jaden a half-smile, ""Dishes are easy enough, the stream does most of the work... same with laundry."" She motioned to the dishes, ""Just gather them up, I'll get the laundry, and once we're done, I'll trim your hair so you don't look like a..."" She stopped, suddenly not sure if stating that he<span style=""font-style: italic"">looked</span>like a werewolf would be appropriate, ""like a, uhm, a hobo?"" She smirked slightly. His hair, when he first arrived did strike her as very hobo-chic, though with a good cleaning and styling, long hair may have looked good.<br/><br/>She made her way into the cave, gathering sheets and bedspreads, trying not to eavesdrop on the conversation taking place. She made her way from the cave before the other female followed suit. Juliet carried the basket, full of laundry to the stream, where she sat it on the bank, emptied it onto the ground, and grabbed a random article of clothing, and began soaking it, adding detergent that smelled of bleach and lavender, which due to her over-sensitive senses, made her eyes tear up a bit. With a few good scrubs, the pants, the first thing she grabbed, were nearly clean... she praised her super-hero like strength silently, otherwise this would be a more monumental task. ""If you want, you can start in on the dishes; There's soap in the cave in a box... or bag, it's hard to miss,"" she waved off her unsure-ness, ""just pour some on a sponge, which should be in the same box... or is it a bag?"" She shook her head, ""Box, I'm sure... wait... no, no, it's a box.. just pour the soap on the sponge, and go to town, just don't let any float away."" She laughed, speaking loud enough that the entire camp probably heard her expert tutorial.<br/><br/>""No! It<span style=""font-style: italic"">is</span>a bag because someone got blood all over the box, so we had to get rid of it... god, that was forever ago. It's in a bag in the cave... hard to miss."" She returned to her<span style=""font-style: italic"">actually</span>volunteered duty, scrubbing the stink off the clothes and beddings. She already started in her mind imagining the kinds of hairstyles that would fit his face...<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Something handsome, cute wouldn't fit him... nothing too elaborate, or styled, he is a guy, he'd never style it, and it would end up looking funny. Maybe something layered? No, his chin isn't right for layered... though maybe something short with a couple layers to bring out his cheeks? </span>She was lost in thought, making the laundry far easier to deal with."
2675,Harmony Shadow's: Werewolf pack rp IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=305&start=80,2011-06-13T18:17:39,Volatile,"Tensions were high and the day was a little light on the ""happiness scale"" but at this point nothing could bring down his mood. Lucan was feeling better than ever and he could see it was physically noticeable on him. Aidan's permission was normal but once Eryan jumped to help, her face said ""you two behave"" with a hint of ""I'm happy for you"".<br/><br/>This was all a bit new for Lucan. He half expected someone of his brutal background to shun things like like affection, friendship, companionship, and family. But surprisingly he embraced it all with open arms. When he managed to get around to the side of the cave with Eryan close behind, Lucan laid the deer down and turned to face Eryan right at the end of her comment. A mischievous smirk stretched across his lips as his eyes quickly glanced around the corner of the wall then back to Eryan. His inner wolf getting the better of him this time, without much of a fight either, causing Lucan to quickly reach out and push Eryan to the rock wall and initiated a long passionate kiss.<br/><br/>""You know where I'm at, and that pelt is a bit big for me...I suppose i could share"" Lucan allowed himself one more kiss before playfully pushing himself away. ""Really should get started on this one though. we can't be the only ones warm tonight"" he finished with a short wink as began to work on the deer carcass. Lucan had done this quite a few times before so it was easily completed in a reasonable time.<br/><br/>After all was said and done Lucan grabbed his and Eryan's plate and brought them back to where they worked the deer. As they sat and ate, Lucan could feel that every moment of this day forming the greatest of his memories to come."
2676,Harmony Shadow's: Werewolf pack rp IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=305&start=80,2011-06-14T16:25:16,Donta,"Jaden nodded when he was told to get the box, then paused when Juliet was unsure. Chuckling to himself he left and found the bag he was looking for, then lifted the pile of dishes into his arms to bring down beside Juliet. So that the food wouldn't dirty the clothes she was cleaning, he opted to cross the river and clean across from her so he jumped, with a pile a dishes in his arms and the bag over his shoulder. The distance didn't seem to bother him and he casually turned to lay the dishes down on a flat rock to start washing, when he looked up to see the near six foot expanse he had casually crossed, a normal Human would require a running start to make. Pushing his hair behind him he knelt to start washing the dishes, finishing them before he realized he had started as he quickly became lost in thought.<br/><br/>Dishes took a fraction of the time to finish than the laundry so he carried the now clean dishes up the small slope to the cave, then returned to Juliet's side to help with the laundry. He was quiet for a moment, then decided to do something, since he would be with these people for a while.<br/><br/>""I..."" he began, ""I want to thank you. For stopping me."" he thought back to when he had his father's gun pressed to his temple, ""I didn't really want to die, but the pain was too great..."" he stopped talking as his throat became tight and his eyes swelled with tears, yet he fought it back, ""I know my life will be very different now but I'll just need time and help to adjust."" he smiled and turned a slight shade of pink, shaking his head so his hair would fall and cover his face and embarrassment, then he quickly grabbed a piece of clothing to wash in the stream. He tried to focus on washing and clear his thoughts, but only when he pulled the article out of the river to wring it out did he realize it was someone's bra.<br/><br/>""Gah!"" he let slip and he tossed the garment at Juliet, his face now a deep red, ""S-Sorry."""
2677,Harmony Shadow's: Werewolf pack rp IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=305&start=80,2011-06-15T06:33:09,Eferhilda,"Eryan was left a little breathless when the kiss was over. Her heat racing as she and her inner wolf both took stock of Lucan, their minds trying to agree on what they would do first with him later tonight. When he got back to work Eryan joined him, after all that was the reason why they were over here right? Though now she was realizing how much fun they could have kissing and enjoying one another. Trying to see who could keep silent no matter what they did to one another...<br/><br/>Shaking her head slightly Eryan took a deep breath, she needed to focus on risk ruining things with Lucan by moving too fast. While he did seem down for just about anything that may come between them she still wanted to try and move at a moderate pace. She was tired of just having nothing but physical relationships with people. Of course it was fun and she enjoyed it, but time was going on and she felt the urge to settle down. The next coming days were going to be trying and she knew that Lucan was going to be the one she choose to be with during her Heat, but they would need to discuss what that would mean. Or more what that could mean...<br/><br/>She knew that there was the need to produce young with this Heat. The pack needed to replenish their numbers so this Heat was crucial to their survival. Still having a child with someone was not anything to be entered into lightly so there would have to be a measure of discussion before discussion became all but impossible when hormones made only one thing stay on the mind. She like Lucan and could see them getting along well together in the future, but still if that was going to be the case they needed to discuss her upcoming Heat.<br/><br/>The he looked up from their bloody work, his eyes meeting her own and Eryan could only smile knowing that this was going to be a good day. And with luck a good evening. She chided herself for being so stressed over anything at the moment when this day had all the makings to be perfect.<br/><br/>Their work done Eryan went to wash her hands and then walked back with Lucan so that they could have their breakfast together in relative privacy.<br/><br/>â€œWant to go for a swim after this?â€ she asked as she ate, smiling at him and giving him  more then teasing look.<br/><br/>----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------<br/><br/>Aidan stood there before the mouth of the cave for a moment realizing that she had no where to go. There were people at the river, Thomas was in the cave and all she wanted was to be alone, which she could not do because of the current rule about traveling alone. Still she needed to get away, she needed a place think and gather her feelings. Growling in frustration she grabbed up her mp3 player and made her up the other side of the cave. Climbing to the ledge outcrop that allowed her to be away from the pack but still be with them so she could be alone.<br/><br/>Earbuds in, legs swinging over the edge she watched as Thomas exited the cave and went to join the others by the river. A strange mixture of emotions welling up inside of her as she watched him disappear from sight beneath the canopy of trees. Sighing she laid back on the rocky earth and stared up at the clouds as they floated along the sky. Her mind already beginning to pick out the various shapes and figures as they floated by."
2678,Harmony Shadow's: Werewolf pack rp IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=305&start=80,2011-06-15T17:18:09,Dream Of Purity,"Juliet smiled warmly, staring at the clothes she scrubbed in the river, listening to Jaden thank her. She sighed, and moved to grab his hand, as he reached into the basket, and began scrubbing a bra furiously in the river, only to shriek, and throw it at her when he realized what it was. With a sudden jerk, Juliet pulled the bra from where it lay, slung over one of her shoulders, she gingerly dropped it into the clean clothes holding it with two fingers, as if it make strike at her unprovoked. ""And thank you for that."" She wiped her hands on her legs, and looked up at the male.<br/><br/>""It's ok, we're practically family now. We stick together, no matter what."" Her bright green eyes peered at him, her soft, porcelain skin glowing in the filtered light. ""It would have been a shame to lose you, we don't have many males left as is, and what with heat coming up, the girls are getting a bit restless... I know I am..."" She added with a laugh, then suddenly blushed, ""I mean, not for you... or because of you."" She looked back to the clothes she scrubbed. ""Not that you aren't attractive, it's just that its... it's me.... not you?"" She furrowed her brow, her social grace had fled very gracefully, so gracefully in fact that she hadn't notice it leave until that very moment, in which she felt as though she stood ten feet behind herself, face in the palm of her hand, shaking it in disgust.<br/><br/>She took a deep breath, and set the pants she scrubbed in the clean clothes hamper, ""I mean to say that a lot of girls are looking for mates, and you're... well, you're not ... not repulsive..."" She stated under her breath, ""so just know that some girls may... may be somewhat forward about these things... but I'm not one of those girls... it's not because of you, at all, you're actually really nice, just that me... I'm... not... good... at..."" She paused, then chuckled, turning into a full laugh, ""Not good at a lot of things apparently, my god, look at me, like a school girl."" She laughed, and looked back at him, ""Just be warned, ok... expect lots of advances... Especially once I do something about that hair."" She laughed again. It felt good to laugh, and she knew the pack needed to feel that lightness too."
2679,Harmony Shadow's: Werewolf pack rp IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=305&start=80,2011-07-04T20:15:42,Volatile,"The lust in the air was so thick Lucan could almost taste it, and oh how he could hardly wait to do so. Eryan's teasing smile, gorgeous eyes and over all pure attractiveness never ceased to amaze Lucan for a second. But this was going to turn serious real soon with the Heat rapidly approaching, especially if Eryan chose him. There was little to no doubt he would be her choice otherwise all those wonderful kisses would never have been returned. It was hard for him to think of settling down after the life he led. Would he be fit to be a father? A lover? A husband and mate? After the all he's been through Lucan looked deep into himself, thinking long and hard trying to picture the future and what it could hold for him, and he saw Eryan. Without a doubt he felt content and settled that this truly was for him, that SHE truly was for him and he was willing to go through everything to make it happen.<br/><br/>His gaze rose up from his distant thoughts when he heard Eryans voice mention swimming with that infamously teasing grin of hers. ""You certainly make it hard for a Guy to try and take things slow, but as long as were on the same page, i could definitely go for a swim."" And right then Lucan lurched out grabbing Eryan's arm and pulled her into his lap where he wrapped his arms around her and took in her scent from her hair, down to the nape of her neck, teasing her with close warm breaths drifting down her skin. Gently Lucan laid Eryan down and held his body just above her's, letting his leg rest between her thighs as he simply lost himself in her eyes. Lucan ran a loving hand through Eryan's soft hair then planted a short kiss on her lips before playfully slapping the side of her rear and jumping off her. ""Race to the stream?"" Before letting her answer Lucan started a light jog backwards as he waited for Eryan's to jump into a full sprint after him."
2680,Harmony Shadow's: Werewolf pack rp IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=305,2010-06-12T03:00:33,Eferhilda,"Aidan licked her lips slowly as she knelt in the thick underbrush, her eyes locked on the rabbit not a few feet from her, nearly invisible with its white fur against the snow. It was only her keen sense of smell that had alerted her to its presence in the first place and now here she was crouched in the snow, only remotely aware of the dampness that had formed where her knee touched the snow. She did not know why she was not in her wolf form at the moment, there had been plenty of time for her to change but she had chosen not to; something in her wanted to hunt in her human form. Her breath puffed out in a thin must before her face as her eyes took on a more golden hue as the wolf in her wanted out yet she kept it in check, just beneath the surface giving her that extra surge of power.<br/><br/>The whole forest was alive to her as she stood in perfect stillness, her body focused on the rabbit but also on the area around her. The steady dripping of some water from the snow on the branches over head. A bird grooming itself beside the snow covered branch oblivious to the dangerous predator crouch beneath its tree. Her fingers not even noticing the sting cold of the snow as she knelt there, the cold in general nothing more the a minor annoyance to her at the moment. The rabbit's ear twitched, her fangs sprouted as her body tensed waiting for the moment, that perfect moment when....there!! The rabbit shot off like a bullet and Aidan was hot on its heal a snarl coming from her throat as her arms pumped in time to her legs which were moving in a blur to keep up with fast prey.<br/><br/>The rabbit dodged to the left making a ninety degree turn causing Aidan to have to grab onto a tree trunk to use it as a means of swinging herself after it. Heart beating loud and steady in her ears as the world slowed down, her body getting in tune to the rabbit's. Stride for stride her body mimicked the rabbit's rhythm until they were sync perfectly into a beautiful dance of death. Aidan was now panting with excitement as she gained on the rabbit her vision becoming tunneled as she zeroed in on the rabbit, who had one last trick up its sleeve. It made that sharp turn again only this time Aidan was too slow to react in time and she realized that the ground had disappeared from beneath her. All too suddenly the sound of rushing water hit her, finally able to break through her focus and give answer to that nagging that had been at the back of her mind. Instinctively she drew her knees to her chest as fell toward the water below.<br/><br/>*Splash* She hit the fridge id water that took the breath from her with its cold. Opening her eyes she looked about the darkness her hair floating about her like a dark curtain. Eyes going up to the light she kicked hard for the surface, anger and disappointed in herself helping to heat her against the cold. She breaks the surface near the waters edge, only now she was a very wet and unhappy wolf. Dragging her water logged fur covered body from the water she shook herself so that most of the water left her body, then took off at a trot back to the cave; hoping that someone had a fire going because she was going to have dry out a bit before she returned to her human form. Despite the turn of events the day still looked fairly positive so there was a bit of a skip in her step as she made her way back to the cave."
2681,Harmony Shadow's: Werewolf pack rp IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=305,2010-06-14T01:00:23,Twilight_Cloud,"Lucia ran playing in the snow, her padded feet barely making a sound. She tossed snow into the air, trying to bite it before it hit the ground again. Lucia loved the cold and loved the snow, especially because of her dense fur allowing her to stay warm.<br/><br/>Lucia stopped and laid down in the snow, eating some of it every once in awhile. Mostly she was panting. Trying to catch her breath from all of that running. Lucia was an adult by human standards, but still young by a wolf's.<br/><br/>She rolled in the snow, leaving a large and oddly shaped imprint. The snow was sticking to her fur, making it shimmer like diamonds in the sun. Lucia's tale swayed a little with her excitement. She swallowed some more snow before finally standing. Her usually black nose was almost white, as it too was covered in the soft ice crystals.<br/><br/>Lucia continued running, kicking up snow. A rabbit suddenly came running toward her. Lucia wasn't interested in hunting, only play, but she decided to chase it anyway as a sport. The rabbit was definitely panicked and had been running from something, but Lucia didn't realize that.<br/><br/>When the rabbit noticed her it veered off into a different direction and straight into a rabbit hole. Lucia tilted her head to the side, staring at the small hole, barely visible under the snow. She tilted her head again, but it was a wolfish shrug. She turned her back on the rabbit and looked for something better to do.<br/><br/>Trotting, she started toward the cave. Changing her mind, Lucia laid in the snow some more. She sprawled herself out on her side, her breathing returned to normal. Lucia could see the cave from where she lay, but she didn't feel like going inside just yet."
2682,Harmony Shadow's: Werewolf pack rp IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=305,2010-06-14T01:56:39,Lady_BlackWolf,"Kakasha stayed hidden on the hill top able to see into the little area where Aiden was hunting and Lucia was froliking. Her cold emerald green orbs mostly stayed locked on the little white rabbit that Aiden had set her eyes on. She had hoped that she would led it to her put instead she went off a cliff than Lucia made it run back into its hole, she growled in frustration shaking her head as she got out of her crouched position and shook the snow off her underbelly than began to walk towards her favorite hunting area.<br/><br/>She made her way thru the hibernating trees and silently stalked what ever creature was leaving a faint trail. Her orbs looked around for any pending danger or prey, long deep slashes were grooved into trees as young and old buck readied thier weapons for the clashing and fighing for a mate.<br/><br/>Raising her medium wolven skull she sniffed the stale chilled air and could smell the fainst scent of blood, her insticts took over and she followed the scent effortless, soon she found her self in a clearing with trees surrounding. She hid well and watched as two bucks faught with a doe off to the side grazing. Kaksha wavered for a moment shifting her weight to either side, deciding weather or not to kreap up on the doe or wait for one of the bucks to lose and finish off the loser.<br/><br/>Soon her desision was decided when one of the males began to buck the other rapidly and stabed the other in the eye and cut open his throat. She licked her lips as she watched the bucks, and was turned on by the mere violence and she shook her head trying to focas. The buck began to stake his claim over the female when Kakasha sprinted out of the woods, her tail strait and her ears laid against her head as her legs pumped. The pair spoted her and the weary male mounted off and nugded his female towards the otherside of the woods. The defeated male lay their trying to get up and run like the other, he was unable to get up. She chuckeled at the pathedic animal and snaped her powerful maw over his hindleggs so he was unable to use them.<br/><br/>She phased to her large 7'2'' tall form and picked up the buck and swung it her shoulder using its long antlers as means of holding on. With the deer balanced on her shoulder she began to race thru the woods back towards the cave, her long legs carrying herself and the large buck easily. The ground shuttered under her paws as she went along. Soon she found her self back in the clearing where she had waited for the rabbit, it looks like her patiance had worn off giving her a much bigger prize. She slowed her pace down not wanting to alert anyone.<br/><br/>On her way to the cave she saw Lucia laying in the snow, she inclined her head towards her than finished walking the rest of the way to the cave. She set the big buck down next the the pit where they made fires and began to set one up, shifting into her human form she ran to the cave and found a few matches and newpaper to start the fire. A tarp was kept to ensure  the pile of firewood kept dry, she took acouple of small pieces from the pile along with larger ones, for when it grew bigger. She ran the match over her sharpened nail andit lit, she then threw the match down on the newpaper and watched it egnit the rest enveolping everything into flames, she watched it ever entisingly with the warmth and the glow on her face. She waited for everyone else."
2683,Harmony Shadow's: Werewolf pack rp IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=305,2010-06-14T08:59:30,Mazzlebeast,"Conri peeped open an eye at the warmth he could feel fill their little abode, and after waking enough to smell the raw, delicious odor of dead animal, her gurgled in the back of his throat, deeply content. Faolan wasn't around today, he'd probably shleped to the human village again. He was disappearing alot lately, and after the attack that was probably the stupidest thing in the world to do. Conri didn't try to deter him<br/><br/>He changed into his human form, throwing a deerskin over his naked lap and wiggling his large human feet in the direction of the fire, the pop and hiss sound reminding him of another fire, not so long ago.. Conri didn't shudder at the memory of burning the remains of his family. Not anymore. His hurts had been suffered too long ago to sting so badly; and this clan didn't burn their dead.<br/><br/>""What a adorable little snack you've brought me, does it come with seasoning and a side of vegetables?""<br/><br/>If Faolan were here he would warn Conri not to kid around today, if he wanted to keep from getting thrown out on his ear. But as Conri told him every five minutes, the young man knew nothing about risk-taking or standing up for himself. That was his cousin's department.<br/><br/>Besides, Kakasha was pretty, and the red-headed wolf couldn't resist annoying her. She looked cute when she was angry, especially when that tiny almost-fang touched the side of her upper lip."
2684,Harmony Shadow's: Werewolf pack rp IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=305,2010-06-14T12:06:39,Donta,"Tormented by constant nightmare, he swam in lucid dreams he had no control of. The last sane memory he had was of his graduation and his girlfriend, then they attacked...<br/><br/>Now, all he knew was odd periods of consciousness where he would find himself in weird places, in a tree or knee deep in a creek. These brief periods of control lasted mere moments before he was thrown back into a sea of nothingness where the silence nearly drove him mad.<br/><br/>That was before. Now, the periods between waking have become much worse...<br/><br/>Now, he relived the gruesome experience of the attack over and over. The memory of his love being ripped apart, the sound of gunshots from his father's 9mm he had pulled from the truck, and the feeling of their teeth ripping into his flesh replayed over and over again.<br/><br/>Werewolves. He had no idea they were real, but the harsh reality had ruined his life. He wasn't sure he was even alive sometimes. He felt helpless, unable to control anything anymore. It scared the hell out of him.<br/><br/>He suddenly realized he was running. A dull roar in his ears turned out to be wind rushing past his head but he was going way too fast. Something wasn't right. Shaking his head he finally woke up and felt pain rush through his body. He fell, slamming into the cold, snow covered ground and tumbled over and over as he finally skidded to a stop.<br/><br/>He laid in the snow for a moment, staring up at a white sky, breathing hard and confused out of his mind. He was running but didn't remember how far or how long. He didn't even remember starting. Holding a bruised shoulder, he stood finding himself in an open field, covered in a layer of cold snow.<br/><br/>Looking himself over, he hugged his arms close, wearing only his jeans and a white silk shirt that didn't offer much protection from the cold.<br/><br/>""What the hell?"" he muttered, ""Where the hell am I?"" Panic began to set in. He was miles away from anyone, in the middle of nowhere with no clothing for the weather and no food. Fear began to grip his chest.<br/><br/>""Hello?"" he yelled, then thought it stupid to even try. The odds someone was all the way out here was impossible, wherever here was.<br/><br/>How the hell did he get here anyway. He remembered nothing and feared when he would slip back into whatever was happening to him. He also feared where he would end up next.<br/><br/>A loud clack was heard in the woods nearby as deer competed for a mate, making him panic for a moment. There was some rustling, then a Buck and a Doe ran across the field and out of sight. He stood shivering as he watched the trees rustle a bit more, then ducked behind a bush when he saw something emerge, his eyes going wide.<br/><br/>Another Werewolf, carrying a dead deer on it's shoulder emerged and walked off into the trees and he felt himself slip away once more, falling forward into the snow. Struggling to stay conscious, he focused his mind on what he saw, the height, build, fur color of the Werewolf. He thought about it's stance, the strength it took to carry the deer, anything to keep his mind focused and sane. His head swam and darkness began to come, but something finally snapped in his mind at the last minute, his eyes opening and his body felt powerful, coursing with adrenaline. He urged to yell and scream in pain that came with the rush of adrenaline overwhelmed him and in the solitude of the open forest he let it out, and it came out as a loud, long drawn out howl...<br/><br/>It scared him beyond belief at what he did. He winced through the pain, on his hands and knees breathing hard. Through squinting eyes he watched his hands become bigger, covered in fur and black, razor sharp claws form on his fingers. A yelp of pain erupted from his throat and his arms gave out, making him fall in the snow where he laid helpless as the pain washed over him. He knew he was changing but how he was doing it and what he was changing into, he didn't know. The pain soon subsided and he tried to pick himself up off the ground, but his strength had vanished and he was forced to lay there, the snow soaking into his fur, and he struggled to stay awake. Tears began to well in his eyes. He knew this is where he would die..."
2685,Harmony Shadow's: Werewolf pack rp IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=305,2010-06-15T07:17:32,Volatile,"Snow...it always felt like such a contridiction to Lucan. When it snows, there's so much activity, so much movement and yet...not a sound. The mist of a warm breath puffed out of Lucan's lips. He sat perched on a high branch of a tree near a clearing, holding his hand out and watching the snow dissapear in its heat. His legs sat out straight, one crossed over the other and he leaned his head back against the trunk. Lucan liked the cold. After living in the streets for so long, being cold just came with the territory and he grew to not only get used to it, but enjoy it. The wolf inside him usually helped to keep him warm anyways, so going out and about in just his pants and tank-top were comfortable for him. And today felt exceptionally nice, but Lucan couldn't quite figure out why. He shrugged it off with the thought of it just being one of those days.<br/><br/>His nose started picking up a scent, causing him to sit up on his branch.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Blood...</span>a smile broke his lips. In the distance of the clearing he could see two bucks battling for the doe. Although he didn't have the drive for a hunt right this minute he still enjoyed watching the battle. Real animals had their way of life while Lucan and the pack had theirs. He felt there always was a type of mutual respect between the wildlife and Harmony's Shadows. Speaking of the pack, Lucan's head raised as he noticed a familiar lurking off to the side.<br/><br/>""Kakasha..."" he said quietly to himself. ""Always did want to see the girl work her magic."" Soon enough the bout between the bucks was over and Kakasha went in to claim the unfortunate loser. Her appearance startling the other and doe causing them to scamper off. Watching her shift was elegant and almost sexual in a way. Lucan found it attractive but usually left those type of feelings on the back burner. After she left Lucan's eyes focused further into the trees, near the ground. Something, or someone was there. The territorial drive in him caused Lucan to waste no time. He left from branch to branch, carefully balancing himself until he could get a clear view of whatever was lying around in the bushes.<br/><br/>""A human?"" Lucan's eyes focused again and he could make out jeans and a white shirt. But something was different about him. Seconds later Lucan saw exactly what that ""something"" was. The young man was a noobie werewolf and was starting to turn. Lucan remembered back when his first transformation happened. It was exactly as painful as this kid was making it sound. Looking on Lucan realized this may very well be the boy's first time changing, judging by his cries of agony. Then it came, the boy's first howl. It was a good one. Lucan looked on as this new werewolf lay exhausted in the snow. His white fur blending in nicely with the snow-padded ground. Lucan let his memories wander again, as he remembered how much pain he felt and how weak and helpless it made him feel after his first transformation. But then another rustling snapped him back to present. The new werewolf's cries of pain had caught the attention of an extremely large bear. Lucan could tell that it sensed the boy's weakness, but Lucan couldn't figure out what a bear would be doing out of hibernation...<br/><br/>But this was no time to ponder, Lucan couldn't just let this new...brethren...be mauled and eaten by a bear. He had to intervene. In seconds Lucan hopped his way from branch to branch again until he lept off completely and landed between the weary werewolf and the enormous bear. It stopped and growled loudly at Lucan, most likely sensing the wolf inside him. Lucan waved his hands foward in an attempt to just shoo the bear away.<br/><br/>""Go on get! Get the hell out of here! Don't you have forest fires to prevent somewhere? Go on, beat it! Scat!"" Lucan paused a moment in confusion realizing he just told an outrageously large predator to ""scat"". But it wasn't intimidated and stood on it's hind legs releasing another loud roar. This was the type of roar that was a universal reminder that it wasn't backing down and you either needed to get out of it's way or be a part of it's meal. Lucan wasn't the type for either.<br/><br/>""Oh...You wanna go BooBoo?"" With that Lucan took a deep breadth and closed his eyes; opening them a second later revealed their brighter grayish-blue coloring. His hair pierced it's way through his skin while his face and muscles contorted at a fast pace. His outfit shredded and broke off into the snow as his legs and arms grew in size and girth. He flexed his hands and ten large claws of sprung from his fingertips, shining like black steel. When his face finished the last of the transformation, Lucan let out a beastly roar right back at the bear. Lucan's black fur contrasted greatly against the background of white snow everywhere and his eyes had a nocturnal shine to them.<br/><br/>The bear stood back up at full height, standing over Lucan's eight foot by at least two feet. It brought it's massive arm down for a powerful swing at Lucan, but he was much faster. His large padded feet launched him forward, under the attack and Lucan sliced at the bears' leg dropping it instantly. Wasting no time Lucan leaped onto it's back, digging his bottom claws into its shoulders. As it let out a growl of defeat, pain, and anger, Lucan grabbed it by its upper and lower jaw.<br/><br/>""Well played friend. You earned a quick death..."" Lucan grunted as his powerful arms twisted and pulled hard, snapping the bear's neck with a loud and sickening crack. A minor grunt escaped the bears' throat but faded quickly as it slipped into death. Lucan released his grip and stood over the dead carcas.<br/><br/>""Can't let this go to waste now...."" He glanced over at the white werewolf, then back at the bear. Lucan forced a large sigh, then reached down and sank his claws into the back of the bear's neck, getting a firm grip on it's fur like a handle. Lucan lumbered over to the unconscious werewolf, reached down and hoisted him up over his left shoulder.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">This is going to be a major pain in the ass...</span>Lucan thought to himself as he began trugging through the snow, hauling the new white wolf over his shoulder and dragging the dead bear next to him.<br/><br/>Two hours later Lucan approached the cave. The smell of a fresh fire filled his nostrils and the welcome familiar scent of the clan brought a smile to his snout. Finally Lucan stood at the entrance, letting go of the bear, then setting the unconscious werewolf down, resting his head against a nearby log. Lucan reached his right hadn up and began licking the blood off his claws, then he glanced over at Kakasha, then back at the unconscious wolf.<br/><br/>""Found this out by the clearing. And this..."" Lucan pointed to the bear, ""...was about to eat him. He just turned, first time I think. The pain was all too familiar. Where's Roy at? I need to speak to him about something."""
2686,Harmony Shadow's: Werewolf pack rp IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=305,2010-06-16T00:23:59,Dream Of Purity,"Soft thuds followed Juliet as she ran, her hair pulled back into a loose ponytail. Her eyes stared into space as her mp3 player pounded music into her ears. Her footfalls fell in beat to the music, her pale skin showing no signs of sweat, despite having run better than 5 miles. The snow held a cooling effect, but she barely felt it, her morning runs were taking up the better part of her days now.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Time to head back to camp.</span>Her mind warned her over the music. She sighed, and turned sharply, off the trail.<br/><br/>She wasn't far from the camp, but didn't want to run for much longer. With a quick, almost elegant fall, Juliet's form shifted to that of a wolf, almost black, glinting red in the light, with a mask of snow white fur. She landed not on soft hands, but fur covered paws, her bright green eyes seeing things anew. The snow glinted, and she could smell blood. Not from her pack, she sighed, and kept running, only slowing long enough to shift forms. With an almost unimaginable speed, she glided, just barely touching the ground with her paws as she ran. Smoke. More blood.<br/><br/>As she reached the camp, she rose, her long, deep red hair falling to her knees, her human eyes staring out surrounded by her pale pink skin.<br/><br/>""Found this out by the clearing. And this..."" Lucan pointed to the bear, ""...was about to eat him. He just turned, first time I think. The pain was all too familiar. Where's Roy at? I need to speak to him about something.""<br/><br/>Juliet simply stared at the new werewolf. Pity welled up in her stomach, and as she looked at him, she felt an odd connection to him, not as powerful as that of her pack, but definitely something. She sighed, and cocked her head slightly. ""I'll get some furs, we'll need to keep him warm if he's gonna survive."" She said almost lethargically. She didn't mean to sound rude, but what with her pack being obliterated, it was hard to muster any emotion at this point. She made her way to the cave, and, after rustling around for a moment, emerged with a couple fur blankets set aside as extra. She spread one fur on the ground near the fire, ""I'm not exactly the best choice to move him."" She looked to Kakasha, ""Do the honors? I'll take over cooking."""
2687,Harmony Shadow's: Werewolf pack rp IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=305,2010-06-18T08:00:32,Forgotten Wolf,"<span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Found this out by the clearing. And this..."" Lucan pointed to the bear, ""...was about to eat him. He just turned, first time I think. The pain was all too familiar. Where's Roy at? I need to speak to him about something.""</span><br/><br/>â€œBe careful then if he just turnedâ€¦ we donâ€™t need him flipping out when he comes to and possibly hurt someone,â€ Thomas said calmly as he walked out of the woods, snow softly crunching under his boots. He looks back and forth over the two dead animals and sighed trying to figure how they would store all that meat. He goes over and moves the pup onto the fur before Kakasha could get up form her current task. He took a moment to look the kid over before shaking his sadly at the memories of what it is like to change.<br/><br/>He stands and turns finally noticing that Conri FINALLY decided to get up. â€œConri, get your ass in gear and go find your cousin and bring him backâ€¦ I donâ€™t want anyone wandering around for the rest of day and tonight alone at the very least after the ruckus the pup made. The Claws might try and make some use of this newcomerâ€™s appearance,â€ Thomas said sternly as it was almost the middle of the day and Conri was just getting moving. He started to walk over to Lucan to speak with him but stopped and looked over his shoulder at Conri, â€œOh and if you run into anyone else of the pack inform them of the news and rulingâ€¦ I donâ€™t want to broadcast anything over a howl just yetâ€¦â€<br/><br/>Finally done, Thomas walks by the former Claw, â€œWalk and talk, Lucan.â€ He says simply heading towards the woods. He looks back over his shoulder to the females, â€œLadies, keep an eye on our new addition but becarefulâ€¦ We donâ€™t know what heâ€™ll be like when he wakes up.â€ With that out of the way, Thomas heads into the woods preferring to talk to Lucan away from the others since he wasnâ€™t sure what the male wanted to talk aboutâ€¦ He wasnâ€™t sure if he really trusted the man yet."
2688,Harmony Shadow's: Werewolf pack rp IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=305,2010-06-18T13:03:34,Eferhilda,"Aidan trotted into the clearing where the others were gathered around a fire, the smell of fresh blood had hit her nose way before she had even caught sight of the clearing but seeing how it was not blood from any of the pack and she had not sensed anyone getting hurt she continued forward at an unhurried pace. Thomas and Lucan were just leaving the area together as she parked herself by the warm fire, casually looking over to the unconscious strange wolf who was wrapped somewhat snugly in some of the spare furs. Head cocked to the side, her tail wagging slowly to and fro as while she studied the white wolf. He smelled of pain and fear, something that was common for the freshly change to feel and experience. Thinking of him probably terrified, confused and completely alone made Aidan whine softly in sympathy for him, *Poor pup* she sent to Juliet and Kakasha. *I hope that madness has not set in...it would be a shame to have to put him down...he is young and strong....probably make a good addition to our pack and Gaia knows we could use the numbers right now* her mental voice was filled with the sadness she felt at the thought of having to kill one of their own.<br/><br/>Given how powerful they were though, they would have little choice but to put him down least he get away to wreck havoc on the human town. Then there would be news reporters, government officials and from there it would all snowball out of control until their secrete was out and they were exposed. Yes for the good of everyone sometimes distasteful actions had to be taken. It was not going to be something that anyone liked or would want to do but it would be something that had to be done; something she has done before.<br/><br/>Sighing and trying to push those memories from her mind she instead focused on the fire and then the still unprepared deer, *We going to eat or were you like waiting on a special invitation to butcher that deer?* she broadcast to a teasing tone so that Juliet could hear as well. Aidan and Kakasha were like sisters in a sense and liked to yanked one another chain from time to time, it was one of the things that had not changed when the attacked happened and for that Aidan was grateful. Maintaining a bit of normalcy after something so life altering was key to going on with life and not sinking into a spiraling depression."
2689,Harmony Shadow's: Werewolf pack rp IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=305,2010-06-19T08:14:19,Donta,"Death was something he wasn't prepared for and he didn't expect it to be this way. He was cold, and it was dark. He couldn't move even when he heard roaring all around him. His dreams were a paranoid darkness of fear, and he knew something was in the darkness, hunting him. He stood in the silence, holding his arms for warmth he heard the yips and barks in the shadows, like a pack of hungry wolfs were stalking him.<br/><br/>He jumped when one stepped out into the light. A pure white wolf with long hair that seemed to flow behind it like mist. It stopped before him and stared with deep, ice blue eyes, oddly similar to his own. His fear of the animal slowly subsided and he found himself walking towards it, captivated by its eyes.<br/><br/>*Do not fear me, for I am you.*<br/><br/>""What?""<br/><br/>*You must accept yourself for what you have become. This is the you now.* it said. Jaden looked down and saw the claws and the fur on his arm, his nose elongated into a snout and he stood much taller than he was used to on oddly shaped legs. Fear gripped his heart and he began to panic, but the white wolf before him remained still, staring at him with those eerie blue eyes.<br/><br/>*This is what you have become. You must accept it, or to deny it is to deny a part of yourself. One can never live in such a way.* Jaden began breathing hard and his arms shook then tears streamed from his eyes, soaking into the fur on his face.<br/><br/>""W-What am I?"" he stammered.<br/><br/>*A Werewolf.*<br/><br/>---------------------<br/><br/>The wolf had faded from his view and he slowly began to wake, not knowing he was tossing in his sleep before. He felt warm now and smelled smoke, but he wasn't lying in cold snow anymore. With the dream still vivid in his mind, he groaned, then winced when he tried to move. Pain shot through his body as he slowly sat up, his vision blurred by his tears. He still thought he had died, because now he saw people, or rather, the blurry outlines of people and a fire, but can you smell when you are dead? He definitely smelled smoke and something else, a rusty smell. He felt funny too, like his body weighed a ton and it still hurt to move. He brought a hand to his face to wipe his eyes, but once he did, they came into view, and he sat staring at the massive paws at the end of his thick furry arms, each finger tipped with an onyx, razor sharp claw. His eyes slowly widened and his eyes burned holes into his palms. *It wasn't a dream...* he thought.<br/><br/>His breathing quickened and he became frantic, finally looking away to see the others, who were next to him now, calmly trying to sooth him. How could they act this way around a monster like himself? Why aren't they scared? He stumbled backwards into the cave wall and pushed himself to his feet, standing shakily on his oddly shaped legs, ""No! Stay away!"" he exclaimed, his own voice sounding like a growl and scared him even more. The people kept trying to advance on him, ensuring that he was safe, but glancing around he spotted a few knives laying around and he thought they were hunters.<br/><br/>Not wanting to be killed, he ran out the cave entrance, his suspicion was encouraged by the deer and the bear lying next to it and kept going, but he didn't know his new strength and fell, landing hard on his shoulder as he slid down the bank, landing with a loud splash in the creek below."
2690,Harmony Shadow's: Werewolf pack rp IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=305,2010-06-19T12:04:18,Lady_BlackWolf,"Kakasha's eyes slid to the corner as she glanced at Corni with out turning her head, still consintrating on getting the fire hot enough to sustain the roasting of deer meat. She tsked at him, wanting to lash out at him for being so lazy,<span style=""font-style: italic""> How can a wolf be so lazy!</span>Instead of lashing out in fury she asultied him with words.""If your ganna be a damned Herbovore, go get your own damned Vegitables."" The red headed wolf had a knack for upsetting her, tho he was cute she had her eyes set on others tho she knew the other females were sure to have the same likeings.<br/><br/>She felt another one of the pack approch, he was resently new to the pack so the bonds between them were not as strong, but she could still feel him. She stole a glance at him and had to do a double take as he stood there, body of rippling muscle in his hybrid form, casually licking the blood off of his onyxed claws, a shudder ran thru her as she stared at him, she was dumbfounded for a sedond but thank Gaia Juliet showed up. She about drooled at the hunk of wolf. But immediatly snapped back and shut her mouth.<br/><br/>Kakasha watched as the other female moved about to get skins to warm the newbie and sat their slicing off the fur of the deer so they could use for more blankets as it seemed they may be needing them. Juliet offered to do the cooking and she was greatful she did, for Kakasha was more the hunter than the cooker. She stoped in midstride as the sensation of her Alpha neared and all she could do was stare in awe, he was magnifisent. She snikkered to herself as he scorned the red headed wolf,<span style=""font-style: italic"">At least someone agrees with me,</span><br/><br/>A breeze tickled her nostrols and Aidens scent rode it, a smile appeared on her face as the thought of her pack sister was returning from a swim in the icey cold of the waterfall. She made a practice mew come from her throat in getting to her sister. She drew a curved knife from inbetween a rock that she kept their for all time near the fire and grabed the large bear and dragged him over to a log that was near the new werewolf so she could keep and eye on him, and began to saw at the fatty layer of fur.*This will make a nice blanket* sent the message over the connection to Juliet not feeling like speaking. She noticed sadness stung in Aidens eyes as she began to stare at the newcomer. Kakasha nodded her head in agreement, she too would feel bad for having to put down such a young soul, one who has yet to even exsperiance the benifits of this life.<br/><br/>Her sister made a joking remark and she stuck her tounge out at her,*Im choping up this hunk of bear that Lucan brought, so teese Juliet* she teased back, still somewhat knew to that part of her personality. Growing up on her own and finding places that often more than none didnt like her and would rather enslave her than befriend her and love her. It was a gift all together for her to find the Harmoney's Shadow Pack. The numbers were greater than now but still she was more apart of that family having lived thru the hardship and fighting along side them. A tear threaten the rise as she thought about the past, but with a shake of her head the memory was gone and all she had to do was skin that bear and chope him up for storing.<br/><br/>Her ear twiched as if she was in wolf form towards where the new wolf lie, tho it was not apparent of the movement, she still caught the sound of him waking up,""Looks like hes coming too, everyone get ready, you never know what to exspect."" She set the knife down to look less savage and more friendly tho her apperance might scare anyone to see a women with medium length silver and white hair. He scrambled back, and she tried to coon to him that is was all right and that he was safe, instead he tried to run, still deprived of actual strength and with new uncomprehendable stregnth he ended up falling on his shoulder into the hill than landed in the creek.<br/><br/>She swiftly took action, phasing to her hybrid form automatically and raced to the edge than jumped down into the creek. Water splashed everywhere as she landed, as this point she didnt notice anything, her only worry was that he would get up and bolt again. Quickly making her way over to him she checked to make sure he was okay nothing broken, ""Hello boy, My name is Kakasha. I mean you no harm, you are like us. What is your name."" She kneeled beside him cooning again to him in an attempt to sooth him. She woundered how long he had been out in the woods, and how fresh off the truck he really was. She waited patiently for a responce, and shifted her weight to the balls of her feet, ready to spring if he ran from her again."
2691,Harmony Shadow's: Werewolf pack rp IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=305,2010-06-19T15:19:11,Volatile,"A familiar scent filled Lucan's nostrils as Aiden emerged from the forest. He bowed his head slightly towards her in greeting, but then he got distracted with the presence of the alpha, Thomas. He was a good and strong leader unlike Dark Sky, however both had their own methods of leadership, Thomas seemed to have the more noble and honorable approach and it was something Lucan admired about the man.<br/><br/>â€œBe careful then if he just turnedâ€¦ we donâ€™t need him flipping out when he comes to and possibly hurt someone,â€<br/><br/>Lucan simply glanced back at the poor newcomer, then closed his eyes and took a slow but deep steady breath. He felt his legs shorten in length and size, his fur receded back into his skin and his face and arms molded back into their more presentable tanned skin tone and features. He could never feel the soul bound clothing reappear but he just always knew it came out somehow. As he opened his blue-gray eyes he glanced down at his chest, rubbing the massive scar Dark Sky left for him underneath his gray tank-top. Lucan let his mind wander back into that horrible night. Sometimes he hated himself for not seeing what the Raven Claws were truly capable of sooner, and he often wondered if he could have prevented the attack in any way...<br/><br/>""Walk and talk, Lucan."" Lucan snapped back to reality and started heading towards Thomas. The began their casual stroll into the woods, away from the group, which was good because what Lucan had been pondering would not have gone very well in front of the others.<br/><br/>""Something bothers me about that bear. We're in the dead of winter and that thing was strolling around like it was on a Sunday picnic."" Lucan glanced back towards the clearing.<br/><br/>""I can't help but think something forced it out of hibernation. And I'm afraid to think that it was the Raven Claws. Before..."" Lucan stopped a moment and looked around. Then spoke in a softer tone.<br/><br/>""Before the attack...Dark Sky mentioned to me that it was something he had been planning for a long time. He had been scoping this area out alot after everyone was here. I'm thinking he might be trying that again, using bear caves or other hibernation spots as little outposts. Obviously i'm not one-hundred percent sure about that, but I wanted to at least bring it to your attention."" Lucan paused a moment to let Thomas take in his theory.<br/><br/>""If you want I can start checking some of the small caves and hibernation spots in the area. I can smell if any of the claws have been around them."""
2692,Harmony Shadow's: Werewolf pack rp IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=305,2010-06-19T18:27:40,Twilight_Cloud,"Lucia wagged her tail at Kakasha as she walked by with the buck. The smell of fresh meat at Lucia wanting to head inside at last. She stood up, shaking the snow out of her fur. As she did so, she heard someone approach, and crouched again, as if she were going to pounce.<br/><br/>She watched as one of her fellow wolves, carried an unfamiliar werewolf and dragged a large bear across the snow and into the cave. Now Lucia's curiosity was peaked. She stood again, and walked toward the cave slowly. Lucia growled. She could smell the fear and pain from the white werewolf, and she knew what a frightened animal could do.<br/><br/>Just as she was about to enter the cave, the unfamiliar werewolf, and Kakasha went running past. Lucia jumped to the side. She saw the white wolf fall shoulder first down the bank and into the creek. Lucia's tail sagged and she whined in sympathy, as Kakasha dived in after him.<br/><br/>Finally, Lucia entered the cave. She bowed her head as Lucan and Thomas headed outside, in recognition to the alpha's rank. Then, she sat away from the fire, looking at the giant bear hungrily. Lucia smiled a wolfish smile.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Well, what a spring this will be? Such yummy food! And so much of it! We'll be set for weeks!</span>Lucia thought, broadcasting to the few pack members that were still in the cave."
2693,Harmony Shadow's: Werewolf pack rp IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=305,2010-06-19T18:37:10,Donta,"a dull throb was added to the aching pain he felt throughout his body, added to the sharp chill the water gave him. He didn't see the woman chase after him, but whomever it was was gone now, and something else was now leaning over him, a beautiful, silver Werewolf.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Hello boy, My name is Kakasha. I mean you no harm, you are like us. What is your name.""</span><br/><br/>She speaks. But then again so could he apparently. If they were going to kill him, they would have done it while he was out, yet her eyes oddly calmed him, his already quickened breath like puffs of smoke in the cold air. He then realized he was shaking, both from the pain and the cold, and perhaps even his nerves finally let go. The female held him down, but it didn't seem like she was meaning to, for he felt he could easily get away from her, yet her eyes kept him lying on the creek bed, staring into them.<br/><br/>""K-Kakasha?"" he stammered between his panting, ""I-I'm J-Jaden..."" He winced as pain shot through his head, thoughts of food for the winter and general worry for him, mixed with regret with a hint of intent to kill. These thoughts were not his own and it confused him as he held his head in pain, curling into a ball. was this happening to him all those times he blacked out? What was so special about this time that made him suffer through it? He wished this was a dream and he would just wake up but it was too real. The pain told him that.<br/><br/>""Where is this?"" he asked, ""What's going on?"""
2694,Harmony Shadow's: Werewolf pack rp IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=305,2010-06-20T01:23:29,Dream Of Purity,"With a soft tug, Juliet moved the furs further up on the white wolf that lay near the fire. He was handsome, his fur glimmered like the snow that fell lightly around them. She looked up to see Aidan and Kakasha, she smiled a somber, envious smile. ""I think Aidan should cook."" She laughed slightly, ""If Aidan cooks we can eat it, if Kakasha cooks, we can use it as glue."" Her smile widened, and she laughed lightly. She moved closer to the fire, and began examining the bear, a strong young male, good meat, great furs. *Very thick fur, gorgeous color* she remarked mentally. It's fur was brown, a very warm brown, and incredibly thick.<br/><br/>Juliet's ears perked, ""Looks like hes coming too, everyone get ready, you never know what to expect."" Kakasha announced. Juliet turned, her knees bent beneath her body, as she sat on the hard ground. She stared in wonder as he stood, he was on the thin side, probably hungry, but otherwise a very nice specimen. He was tall, and apparently fast. He took off at a sprint, only making it to his crash site. As he slid down the ledge to the stream below, Juliet stood, and before she could react, Kakasha had reacted, following the male down the bank. Juliet moved to follow, but her mind hesitated... food. She grabbed the metal grate used for grilling, and set it up over the fire, which burned strong, and slapped a couple pieces of meat on it. Seasoning could wait.<br/><br/>With cautious movements, Juliet slid down the muddy bank, to where Kakasha held the male. ""K-Kakasha?"" he stammered between his panting, ""I-I'm J-Jaden... Where is this? What's going on?""<br/><br/>Juliet smiled warmly as she reached the bottom of the bank where two were. ""Curious one, huh?"" She moved closer, pulling her long red hair up, and pining it up with a hair tie to avoid getting it wet. ""I'm Juliet,"" She stared at him with beaming green eyes, ""You're somewhere outside of town, in the forest, I don't remember it's name, but humans almost never come this far out."" She laughed slightly, the humans that came this far out were never humans for long. ""You've managed to find Harmony's Shadow, we're a pack, a family. Sure, we may not all be born from the same parents, but we are all children of Gaia, the earth. We are werewolves, sons and daughters of the moon."" Her smile faded slightly, ""And I'd guess you haven't been one for very long?"""
2695,Harmony Shadow's: Werewolf pack rp IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=305,2010-06-20T07:32:26,Eferhilda,"<span style=""color: #FF4000"">Snow crunching under her boots as she walked on, the area becoming more and more familiar to her as she walked making her feel more at eased and at home. She knew that pack etiquette stated that she should have announced herself to the pack the moment she entered their territory, but she wanted to surprise them all with her return. It had been almost a year since she had last been among them, having left to tend to some business with her human family. Now that everything there was squared away she longed to run with her pack once again, to howl at the moon to be wild and free again. Her golden hair framing her face like a mane from the fur trimmed hood she was wearing, her hands tucked into the pockets of her coat. The large green duffel bag was slung on her shoulder as she continued on, her mind thinking about all the members of the pack she wanted to see and a few she was not looking forward to.</span><br/><br/>Aidan rolled her eyes as she stood stretching slowly, yawning making her maw open wide displaying her sharp teeth, before finishing with a full body shake *You would all probably starve if you had to rely on Kakashaâ€™s cooking* she sent as a tease back to the pair before beginning to shift to her human form. Groaning a bit at the sensation of her bones breaking and reforming while other organs and such were moved about till she was back in her human form; stretching again her still damp white t-shirt clinging to her form, still somewhat see through for being wet. Just as she thought about heading into the cave to change and get her ipod to listen to while she cooked, the new wolf woke up and was sprinting off with some impressive speed.<br/><br/>The idea of even making an attempt to stop him or go after him did not even cross her mind, really all Aidan did was smirk and shrug then move to tend to the steaks that Juliet had so haphazardly thrown on the cooking grate. Sighing in aspiration she shook her head in overly dramatic annoyance, â€œMight as well eat it raw if you are going to treat it like that!â€ she called out to the group as she went into the cave and got out her cooking supplies stopping at her area to grab up her ipod, snatching up the small solar charger pad thing she had bought for it a bit ago. Truly loving how she no longer had to worry about the battery with it; just let it sit plugged into the pad out in the sun and in a couple hours it was good to use again. Now her biggest issue with it was the lack of readily available music and having to suffer through the same songs for a bit, yet even that was not so bad because she was not constantly listening to it. Usually only when she was cooking, cleaning or looking to zone out for bit so the old playlist was not that big of an issue.<br/><br/>Setting her ear buds in she spared a moment to thumb through the list till she found something she was in the mood to listen to. Cranking the volume up a bit, that would probably block out all sound for a normal human but really only succeeded in slightly deadening the sound of the woods about her. As the song began she smirked, instantly starting to sway and sing along to the songâ€¦.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">â€œCome here, rude boy, boy; can you get it up? <br/>Come here rude boy, boy; is you big enough? <br/>Take it, take it baby, baby <br/>Take it, take it; love me, love meâ€¦â€</span></span><br/><br/>Smiling and seeming to not think a newly changed wolf in their camp was anything to be concerned about she continued to dance and sing to the music blaring in her earsâ€¦<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">â€œDo you like it? <br/>Boy, I want, want, want whatchu want, want, want <br/>Give it to me, baby like boom, boom, boom <br/>What I want, want, want is what you want, want, want <br/>Nah nah-ah â€œ</span></span><br/><br/>Now Aidan was not going to be winning no Grammy anytime soon but her voice was not horrible either and it was evident that she sang for the enjoyment she got out of it then thinking that there was some serious talent there.  She so went about seasoning and tending to cooking meat all while singing along to the music and dancing slightlyâ€¦<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic"">â€œI like the way you touch me there <br/>I like the way you pull my hair <br/>Babe, if I don't feel it I ain't faking, no, no <br/>I like when you tell me 'kiss you there' <br/>I like when you tell me 'move it there' <br/>So giddy-up; time to get it up: you say you a rude boy: show me what you got now <br/>Come here right now <br/><br/>Take it, take it, baby, baby, take it, take it, love me, love meâ€</span></span>"
2696,Harmony Shadow's: Werewolf pack rp IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=305,2010-06-21T10:39:34,Lady_BlackWolf,"<span style=""color: #00BF40"">Kakasha felt for the new werewolf, she was lucky to of been born into a pack of werewolves and to harness her power instead of letting it control her and work on its own. She placed a pawed hand on his shoulder as the sounds of Juliet's movements sounded in her ears. They swielved to catch the sound better but she kept her green eyes locked him. She tried her best to give him a warm smile tho shes not sure how it turned out,""Its nice to meet you Jaden."" She looked up than as Juliet came into her vision.<br/><br/><span style=""font-size: 85%; line-height: 116%;"">""Curious one, huh?"" She moved closer, pulling her long red hair up, and pining it up with a hair tie to avoid getting it wet. ""I'm Juliet,"" She stared at him with beaming green eyes, ""You're somewhere outside of town, in the forest, I don't remember it's name, but humans almost never come this far out."" She laughed slightly, the humans that came this far out were never humans for long. ""You've managed to find Harmony's Shadow, we're a pack, a family. Sure, we may not all be born from the same parents, but we are all children of Gaia, the earth. We are werewolves, sons and daughters of the moon."" Her smile faded slightly, ""And I'd guess you haven't been one for very long?""</span> <br/><br/>She snikkered some at the thought about the humans wondering out this far. That hadn't happened in awhile but the thought was still vary funny too her. <span style=""font-style: italic""> Her paws were light as a father and her movements were quick and she went strolling thru the forest on the western side of their territory right on the border, looking for anything out of the ordinary.  She noticed a truck and woundered what it would be doing so far out so she went to investigate. She approacked the vehicle caustiously, not sure if it were a trap or not. The windows were all fogged up and the truck rocked slightly from side to side. Her head cocked to the side as her thoughts scampered around trying to figure out what could be going on. Curiosity had well gone and spiked and she found herself jumping into the bed of the truck and trying to peer in thru the back window. That ended up being useless for it was vary fogged and she could only make out two bodys moving against each other. Kakasha still wanted to see want was happening in there so she jumped on the roof of the truck and than onto the hood. </span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">When she jumped the roof and hood made and awefull clatter and she stopped to look at her feet, than the truck stoped moving and she peered into the truck thru the windshield. A hand was smearing away the mist residue and she forced her head down lower so she could peer inside, there were two naked bodys morphed together and she was underly baffeled,<span style=""font-weight: bold""> ""What the hell are these humans doing?!""</span> She sctrached at the glass and she could now she two faces and they screamed, the boy got in the driver side and started the engine which made her jump off the truck and she watched it speed away. Once back at the cave she asked all the older adults and thier thoughts of the matter, and was quite shocked and embarressed when she found out what those two frisky teenagers were upto.""</span><br/><br/>She shook her head drawing herself from the memory and the smell of Aiden's cooking wafted into her nose. She closed her eyes loving the way the smell made her mouth water. Looking back to the othere wolfs she rose to her full height and extended her arm towards Jaden. ""Well standing around in the freezing water wont do us any good, He's freezing and probably about to catch a cold. Lets get him up to camp and in furs and a warm meal in his belly. Quickly now before Thomas and Lucan get back.""</span>"
2697,Harmony Shadow's: Werewolf pack rp IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=305,2010-06-22T08:42:59,Donta,"Jaden had taken a deep breath, his massive chest expanding and his breath echoed in his bestial throat. It calmed him enough to finally think straight, and the cold water had numbed him enough for the pain to fade. He reached up and took her arm, pulling himself up, then shook his arms to get the water off, but it soon turned into a full body shake, sending water flying in all directions. Only when he stopped did he realize he was acting like a dog.<br/><br/>""S-Sorry."" he stammered, both because he was cold and embarrassed. Still not used to his new height, he basically crawled up the bank, using his long arms on the stones for stability, once at the top, he brushed his paws together and lumbered forward to sit on a log beside the fire. Now that he was alot calmer, he began looking his hands over, seeing how powerful they looked, and how deadly his claws were. He began shaking again after the numbness began to wear off, and a dull ache throughout his body, made him quietly whine to himself every now and then. He was close enough to the fire to feel the heat, but his fur was still wet.<br/><br/>""This is too weird."" he muttered, ""How did this happen?"" He went silent for a moment as he thought back to what he could remember, but it seemed like so long ago. His girlfriend's face flashed in his mind and it all came back. The attack and her death ran through his mind as it did so many times before, ""No, It can't be... Jesse... They killed her, and bit me..."" The tears began to flow and his shoulders shook, his vision of the flames before him became blurred. He turned to look out towards the trees and then it hit him, ""Wait, why is it almost spring? I thought summer was just starting? We just had the Prom! What's the date?!"" So much for staying calm. Again he was standing, tail standing on end and muscles tightened. His breathing had become quick and panicked once more..."
2698,Harmony Shadow's: Werewolf pack rp IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=305,2010-06-24T20:55:44,Forgotten Wolf,"Thomas shakes his head at Lucanâ€™s suggestion, â€œNo Lucan, you are not going to go check on caves,â€ the Alpha said sternly. â€œYour idea is flawedâ€¦ After the attack they were badly wounded and reduced in numbers as well. The idea of them establishing outposts is incredibly unlikely as they donâ€™t have the man power to maintain such outposts effectively.â€ Thomas couldnâ€™t help but be a little suspicious of the man and his suggestion. For all he knew, Lucan could be trying to sneak away to report to the Claws. Thomas didnâ€™t smell a lie on the man but that didnâ€™t exactly mean much seeing as no one knew of Aderolâ€™s treachery till it was too late.<br/><br/>â€œWinter is ending though so that bear might have been just an early riserâ€¦ but just in case, be on guard a little more than usual. Now come on we need to make sure that pup havenâ€™t caused any trouble and see if they havenâ€™t all ready started eating without us.â€ Thomas explained simply before starting to head back to camp. He was slightly unnerved by this news and the potential of what Lucan, the Claws, or both might be up to but he wasnâ€™t about to let it show.<br/><br/>Getting back to the den, Thomas was greeted by a somewhat unusual scene: the others had seemed to have disappeared save for Aidan who was singing and swaying to her music as she cooked. Thomas took off his coat and laid it across a rock, his bare arms coming into sight now with a hint of the scar on his shoulder occasionally being seen at the edges of the sleeveless. He couldnâ€™t help but let his eyes get drawn into watching that ass of her sway especially when she occasionally bent over to tend to the food. Perhaps it was the time of the year or maybe it had just been too long because it looked delicious.<br/><br/>He watched for a little before taking a few steps towards he and calling her name to find out where the others went. â€œAidanâ€¦ Aidanâ€¦â€ It was no use, she had her back turned to him and was caught up in her music and cooking. He walks up a few feet behind her and looks her over, again getting caught up in the dancing rear of hers. Unable to resist he reaches out and gives that rear a pinch.<br/><br/>He smiles and she jumps and looks at him. â€œYou know if you sway that tail of yours in the wrong direction you might give a guy the wrong impression,â€ He jokes/teases and is about to ask here where the others went when he notices them returning.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Aidan was caught up her music and cooking to not notice too much, she had scented Thomas but seeing as how he was of the pack and a friend she did not think too much on it and continued with cooking the steaks while she also worked on some eggs she had gotten from storage. Suddenly she felt a pinch on her ass which made her jump a bit as she turned to look to see who it was, expecting it to be Kakasha seeing it to be Thomas was a pleasant surprise that brought a small smile to her lips that grew as she heard his comment. Leaning in to close the distance between them she said a bit low, ""I have yet to have my tail give anything but the right impression.....to the right guy that is"" her teasing smile was accompanied by a wink before she looked over at breakfast that was nearly done. ""I hope you have an appetite for the steaks and eggs and not just my tail. Though you know I am sure we could work out some kind of sampling of it at a later date and time"" she finishes before returning to fixing the meal.</span><br/><br/>â€œTemptingâ€¦ but I might be busy so it would have to really be worth my while,â€ He teased quietly back before giving quick but not really hard smack to that 'tail' of hers and heading over to the others. He actually goes over to Kakasha first, â€œIs everything all right?... andâ€¦ you know what Iâ€™m not going to ask why you are all wet.â€ Was all Thomas got out before the pup started to panic.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Jaden turned to look out towards the trees and then it hit him, ""Wait, why is it almost spring? I thought summer was just starting? We just had the Prom! What's the date?!"" So much for staying calm. Again he was standing, tail standing on end and muscles tightened. His breathing had become quick and panicked once more...</span><br/><br/>Thomas moved over towards the pup, staying in human form, moving slowly, and keeping his hands where visible to try and not scare the kid even more. To a trained eye they might catch the subtle tenseness in Thomas muscles as he prepared to react in the worst case scenario. â€œEasy kid it is the middle of Marchâ€¦â€ Thomas spoke calmly and evenly to the kid, â€œYour transformation has probably messed you up a bit but you need to calm downâ€¦ If you panic you will just make it more difficult for you to control yourself. Take some deep breathes and calm yourself.â€ He shot a quick glance to Kakasha and Juliet to have them be ready or if the had anything that might help now might be the time to say/do it. The last thing they needed was a werewolf having a panic attack and going into a frenzy."
2699,Harmony Shadow's: Werewolf pack rp IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=305,2010-06-25T07:13:22,Donta,"""March?!"" Jaden growled, ""What the fuck? How can it be March? What the hell was I doing for eight months?"" Jaden started taking his advice and sat back down, taking deep breathes, but his claws dug deeply into the log he was sitting on, ""Was I really wandering for eight months? That's impossible!"" His head spun and he swayed for a moment, the pain now seemingly centralized to his head. It was like the world were yelling at him, and the smells, they were so strong it almost made his eyes water.<br/><br/>One smell cut through the rest, the smell of cooked meat. His mouth watered and his stomach growled loudly, making him cover his torso. He couldn't believe he was in such a position. Eight months was a long time. He assumed his family already thought hew as dead, his friends moved on by now. Jesse already gone before him. He was as good as dead to the rest of the world, and the realization cut him to the bone. He had nothing left. No one cared for him now. Tears welled in his eyes and he leaned forward, his shoulders shaking.<br/><br/>""Eight months I'm missing after an attack that killed her..."" he paused, ""I'm as good as dead to the world now anyway. What should I be worried about, right? What should it matter that I'm miles from home and no longer Human? Jaden died eight months ago!"" The tears began flowing and dripped on the ground, ""Don't worry about me. I'll be fine in a minute."""
2700,Mario Real World Adventure IC (POSTING ORDER RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3188,2011-04-28T20:33:33,zoruna,"<span style=""color: #00FF00""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Everyone knows of the internationally world wide known Mario games. What very little people know is...its a real world. Mario and his friends DO exist. In an alternate reality. A virtual world that we created. Yet that grew and became sentient in its own sort of way. Smart enough to let us think and believe this world is just something we Earthlings made up. But it isn't. Mario World has been around since the start of its creation. Now of course...the real world has gone so far as to make a three-dimensional Mario video game.<br/><br/>And of course...some places in the world are not happy with just video games digitalized. Places such as America...have decided to see if it is possible to create the game in reality. This fails for so long that the plans and other things are forgotten about. Locked up and lost in the great vault in area 51. At the same time however...Princess Peach has a child. No one in the Earth Reality knows this but things are turning dark and dire in Mushroom Kingdom. Bowser has gotten stronger, smarter, and more diabolically plotting over the years. Playing his role well in the games yet behind the scenes...things are more dangerous and less friendly.<br/><br/>One day came when Bowser attacked the Mushroom Kingdom. He wanted what he believed was his...Princess Peach. She had Luigi take the newborn baby while Mario fought Bowser. Take the baby to the Earth World...for his own safety. She placed a crystal around her son's neck. And with that Luigi left with her son. Vanished into a pipe that had a hidden exit. To an underground pipe in the sewers of the Earth World. He ran the baby up and left the bundled baby on the doorstep of a person's house.<br/><br/>Years passed...17 years to be exact. And the video game makers of Mario made a major error. They sent out a radiation static shock that altered things. Things changed some. An set of American Plumbers happened to be near the shock wave fixing pipes. And were hit by that shock wave. Altering them into the...modern day Mario ""Brothers"". Ironically their names were Mario/a and Luigi/ia.<br/><br/>The rays hit a science project of a spiked shelled creature found as a fossil. It caused it to grow and mutate. Adapt and become living once more. That's right...America's biggest blooper created the Real World American Bowser. And things just kept spiraling dowhill from there.<br/><br/>The Mario ""Brothers"" became superheros when not working their plumbing jobs. Even then heroing came first. And Bowser began his/her reign over the United States...sorta. It was a hit and miss reign. Just like in the video games. Yet Bowser now wanted his/ her ""princess"". And somehow the son of Princess Peach was found and adopted by the new president for life. Thus the American ""prince"". And so started the fight over protecting the Prince.<br/><br/>This is where the true adventure starts. The day the son of Princess Peach meets the Real World Bowser for the first time. And things spiral wildly out of control from there.</span></span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0080""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">The day was a beautiful day. Cool yet would get hotter over the days. The wind blew at just the right speed. And the scenary was unreal. Beautiful greenary lead into tranquil tree dotted parks. Swings swayed in the morning winds. And seesaws moved. Slide shimmered in the sunlights rays. And everything seem perfect. Until the day...everything went downhill. The supposed ""Power"" company was working not far from where a couple of plumbers were doing some maintanence work on the pipes leading to and from the cities water reserves. There had been some mishaps. And then the ""power"" company has an alarm going off. Mere seconds later a rippling ""wave"" of radioactive nucleur type energy shot out in all directions. Mutating many things from plants to any people or animals unfortunate enough to be in the vicinity. The was then an explosion as the ""power"" company went up in flames. Leaving in the center of the destruction...nothing but rubble. Thus...the a NEW adventure begins in the real world.</span></span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #0080FF"">Luigia wakes up. She picks up her handy dandy trusty hammer. She giggles a bit. Running around and then jumps on her brother. ""WAKE UP!"" she yells. Running downstairs to start making them breakfast. She smiles. Happy as all get out. Today they had a big job at a construction site area. And when she finally got her big brother up and they ate breakfast she was bouncing in excitement. ""Big brother...we have a HUGE job today!!!"" she says in a sing song voice. Bouncing in excitement as they make their way from their house towards the site.</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000"">Chase was dreaming again. Of a world he'd only seen in video game. Yet his mind made it seem so very real. The woman he sees calling out to him in his dreams...she seemed real. Different yet the same from the woman in the Mario games. She was praying. Wishing for something or someone's safe return. Someone called Mathias. It sounded familiar yet foreign. The woman turns and her face...so familiar and not just because of seeing it in a video game. Then there was an insessant annoying beeping noise. Reality tears him from the image. From what seemed to be more than just a dream.<br/><br/>He growls and hits at the alarm. Throwing it into a wall. Having killed the beeping annoyance he sits up. Groggily rubbing his eyes. ""Why did the day have to come so soon. I almost saw her face. Saw the words she was silently saying."" he sighs. Standing up he goes to the shower. Showering and then dressing he rubs his hair with the towel. Exiting the room he tosses the towel to the side. Brushing out his long blond strands then walks past the guards. Grabbing his skateboard heads to the skatepark. Trying to avoid his bodyguards...who promptly find him. He groans and sighs. Ignoring their protests about hoodlums and scum being there and goes there anyways. Riding his skateboard he does tricks and tries not to think about the dream. Then the earth started shaking.</span>"
2701,Mario Real World Adventure IC (POSTING ORDER RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3188,2011-04-29T14:47:05,Dragon_Maiden,"The smell of papers and heat filled the room as Dereck rewrote his signature over and over again. He let out sigh his hand over his mouth as the feeling of tiredness filled him till suddenly his thoughts and whatever else went through him vanished as papers hit him on his head. ""What the hell!"" he yelled in confusion as he turned her came face to face with the culprit it was Kama his right hand girl. ""Don't what the hell me, sit back down and finish that paperwork"" she said her words firm. Dereck made a face but sat down the papers on his desk his dark eyes scanning over them. Kama paced in front of his desk too and fro her dark skirt swaying with her movements, Dereck let out a small cough catching her attention ""Can you stop that please your distracting me"" Kama met eyes with him her eyes narrowing stop being a pervert gezz"" she said hitting him on his head again except this time it was with a clipboard. She made her way to the door before she turned back in her head tilted gently to the side ""By the way your son refused guards again, you really need to put a leash on him Sir"" she said with a shrug leaving Dereck with his thoughts. Dereck turned his chair so that it now faced the  windows behind him he looked through the white sheer curtains ""Boy's"" he said shaking his head gently as he let out a sigh. His hand caressed the buttons  over the phone gently ""Yes I need you to track down my son again"" he said into the receiver he nods as someone responds on the other end and with that he hangs up letting out another sigh leaning back against the chair."
2702,Mario Real World Adventure IC (POSTING ORDER RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3188,2011-04-29T19:50:48,Zavyr Darkeyes,"""So hes gone and ditched the guards shouldn't be a problem to find him and make sure he doesn't get into trouble."" Said Krysis as he hung up the phone after the line was cut due to the other hanging up. ""Lets see where does the guy usually go. probably the skate park as it seems like a likely place especially since I heard he got a skateboard."" Said Krysis as he grabbed his wand and tucked it into a pocket hidden in his robe sleeves and began walking towards the skate park while trying to avoid bringing unnecessary attention to himself as he kept a lookout for the president's son. He hoped that in any case he could find the boy and keep an eye on him without him knowing he was being watched."
2703,Mario Real World Adventure IC (POSTING ORDER RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3188,2011-05-11T20:23:44,bloodlust101,"Capritia woke up to the sound of birds and couldn't believe it was day break already. ""Time flies by way too fast for this poor girl to take."" she said to her trusted familiear Damitrius. ""Shall we go check on Bowser? I think I hear him yelling about something."" Capritia stood up, fixed her dress, and walked into the throne room of her master and looked up at the great man. ""Hello master. How are you this morning?Let me get you some breakfast!"" Capritia waved her wand and a large plate of eggs, bacon, sausage, and other items appeared infront of her master."
2704,The Void Chronicles: Revolt!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3281&start=20,2011-05-25T17:03:56,Volatile,"Shroud was many things, but a coward at the point blank barrel end of a gun was not one of them. One of the many perks of umbrakinesis was that there was never a shortage of shadows. There was always one...somewhere, an Shroud could feel them all. Including the one made from the gun barrel on the knuckles of his assailant.<br/><br/>His reaction was flawless but Shroud was no slug either and with a mere twitch of his fingers, the brute's gun shadow over his knuckles came to life, wrapping and twisting around the front of the barrel then began to snake up the large armored arm holding the gun. Shroud foelt resistance against his shadowwork and that's when he realized the special feature of this man's armor; it was definitely tuned to resist supernatural forces and even the natural orientation of a shadow was no big exception. Shroud had to think fast as his hold over the warriors' arm would not last.<br/><br/>In a split second decision while the gargantuan armored Templar was briefly distracted Shroud sprung into another short but full sprint. While barely maintaining his hold over the Templar's arm, Shroud gathers what little energy he had left to teleport via smoke cloud the last two meters and slammed both feet as had as he could into the large chest plate. From that momentum Shroud backflipped off the Templar and surrounded him in a sudden cage of shadow spikes, knowing full well it won't hold him long.<br/><br/>As Shroud landed he knew this was his only chance, risk more energy and attempt to finish the Templar off, or escape with the others since his orriginal plan had officially gone to shit.<br/><br/>Shroud reluctantly chose the later of the two and bolted back down the hallway towards Sean and the female Harbinger of Earth. When he arrived he was surprised to see Sean in heated combat with a peculiar opponent, another Harbinger. Shroud could feel this man's energy and it wreaked of chaos and mental instability. But his powers were something to behold. Shroud watch this new Harbinger pass off Sean's electric attacks as if they were a mere spring breeze. Whatever his abilities, Shroud knew that fighting this man would have to be more strategic than anything, and they didn't have time for strategy. Sean must have thought the same thing as he managed to summon some new power and sprinted away in blinding speed, picking up the girl on his way. All Shroud could do now is assist in covering their escape and catch up to Sean.<br/><br/>Launching himself into another sprint, Shroud took a different evasive maneuver by lowering himself to the ground and slid right through his own shadow passing around this new threat. Once past Shroud popped out of the ground and unleashed a massive smoke screen that covered a section of the hallway top to bottom, hiding another wall of newly sprouted shadow stalagmites. Satisfied that he bought more time for them, Shroud went chasing after Sean and the girl.<br/><br/>After a few lucky guesses, Shroud caught up with the other two near the storage vault. Shrouds' breathing was heavy after the energy he exerted in both recent escapes but they weren't out yet. Looking around and findig no clear direction of where to go Shroud grabbed both Sean and the female Harbinger.<br/><br/>""Close your eyes and hold your breath, not sure what this does to others but it'll only be for a second."" With that Shroud sank the three of them into their shadow's cast onto the ground and slid underneath the secured vault door. After emerging on the otherside Shroud looked the two over and found nothing physically wrong with them from the shadow travel, save for all their physical exhaustion.<br/><br/>""This should give us a little time to figure out how to get out from here. We may be able to find some vent in here and work our way from there."""
2705,The Void Chronicles: Revolt!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3281&start=20,2011-06-02T11:36:00,2.2zenith,"Accelerator cursed and looked behind him as more footsteps rang out behind him. Nothing. The shadow spikes disspated on contact with his body, swirling slightly before fading away. He charged through the wall of darkness, intending to rip this new challengers throat out, only to find nothing again.<br/><br/>He spun around, continuing to the other end of the corridor. His eyes flashed dangerously, his prey had escaped him. Not once, but twice already! What is wrong with me?! I'm the best ain't I?"
2706,The Void Chronicles: Revolt!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3281&start=20,2011-06-02T12:32:41,Emperor Zeo,"Aimard clenched his teeth as he was knocked backward by the kick, and a second later umbral energies had manifested around him, blocking his vision even as they solidified, imprisoning him in a solid cage that would easily hold any man, but not him. The shadow had began to dissipate even as they contacted his ensorcelled armor that negated the energy that held them together.<br/><br/>Aimard's fingers curled tightly around the handle of his blade and he swung it in a wide arc, cutting through the already weakened shadows as if they were plain air. The shadows dissipated as he brought up his revolver, expecting a target that was readying a new attack that very instant, but his opponent was nowhere to be seen. He had disappeared in the scant instant Aimard had been both restrained and blinded. ""Coward,"" he spat, driving his sword down a groove on the back of his armor.<br/><br/>""More armed personnel to every exit of the facility,"" he barked into a microphone wired into his armored helmet. ""Umbrakinetic is on the loose. Engage target only in well-lit areas."" Aimard set into a run further down the hallway even as his message was transmitted to the security centers. By hook or by crook, that umbrakinetic was going to return to his cell; where he had always belonged."
2707,The Void Chronicles: Revolt!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3281&start=20,2011-06-13T17:07:46,Volatile,"The calm of the vault was indeed appreciated, however brief it would turn out to be. Reality sank in quickly when the alarms began wailing again. There was no doubt that now the security had increased to at least double what they encountered before. Exhaustion was an enemy now too, with Shroud using up most of his in short burst escape attempts and the Earth harbinger nursing Sean and herself, her woeful comment was indeed spot on. The only thing Shroud had done was buy them a few breather moments.<br/><br/>Shroud still hadn't figured out what they should do to get out or where to go and he couldnt just trasnsport everyone from one room to the next until they reached real safety. And then it hit him.<br/><br/>""They have a generator room on their sublevels and evacuation spots in case of a generator meltdown. I overheard the scientists mention it because it powered my cell. If we can make it down two flights, we can escape and blow the generator. Who's in?"""
2708,The Void Chronicles: Revolt!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3281,2011-05-07T08:16:47,Volatile,"[The Bureau of Templar Internment Facility West Wing Corridor, South End, Light Confinement Room 0430hrs]<br/><br/>Footstepsâ€¦.it was always the footsteps that gave them away. Their loud *clap* on the hard tiled floor outside of Shroudâ€™s â€œLight Confinement Chamberâ€ room. They were the footsteps of pencil pushing scientists who never had to fight for a thing in their life, save for maybe an argument or two about what actually came first; the chicken or the egg? Shroudâ€™s lips curled into a mused smirk at how right he probably was. Everyday it was the same routine; footsteps, hissing door, experiment utensil preparation, and science-babble bullshit about what makes Shroud â€œtickâ€, which he swore one day he would show them; one day when it was perfectâ€¦.and today was that day.<br/><br/>The bright white door hissed open cueing a brighter light from the hallway to burst through the doorway while the scientists entered, preventing any chance that they cast a shadow. As far as the Templars and even Shroud was concerned, he was the only one on record with his abilities so it was understandable, and almost flattering that they took such careful precautions against him. Shroudsâ€™ eyes struggled against any light normally, but in this room he was completely blind especially without his hood on to help conceal his eyes in shadow and since that item along with the rest of his outfit were stashed away in some oversized tupperware container within the room, he was left with their pretty white jump suit complete with high-tech shackles accessorized his hands and feet, covering them completely. The chains attached were just as heavy duty; thick and sprayed with a highly reflective coat of god knows what, they stretched Shroudsâ€™ limbs to the four corners of the back wall.<br/><br/>Eventually the footsteps stopped just before Shroud and he could smell the stench of the scientistsâ€™ arrogance. But there was something else he could sense within this useless beingâ€¦.fear. Shroud knew they feared him because they still have no clue what heâ€™s capable of, something that remains much a mystery to Shroud as well. But he did know what he was capable of for now, and that was getting this scientist puke to back away as his breath was the worst torture theyâ€™ve been putting him through yet.<br/><br/>â€œAre you going to just fucking stare at me all day or can we get right to the pain, please?â€ Shroudâ€™s voice seeped from his lips with such hate it was palpable. The scientist merely scoffed and pushed his glasses up from where they were slipping down his pointy nose, then craned his face closer to Shroudsâ€™ as if to mock him. â€œOh? So eager to begin are we? Well in that case let us start withâ€¦.â€ The scientistsâ€™ words were abruptly cut off by the sickening thud of Shroudâ€™s forehead smashing right between his eyes, shattering his glasses and instantly sprayed a blood pattern across the floor from his now broken nose.<br/><br/>Yes! This was the time to make his move! Shroud reveled in the close-mindedness of the Templars and their pathetic scientists; their arrogance blinded them to all of his powers, leaving them to study nothing beyond his shadow abilities. With a deep breath and considerable focus, Shroudsâ€™ limbs flickered and were consumed with smoke and vapor, allowing him to literally pass through the shackles. The scientist, rolling and writhing in pain on the floor, managed to turn and see Shroud descending from his shackles like an angel of death; limbs obscured by smoke and now stood before him with a menacing and vengeful presence. Shroud knelt effortlessly beside the cowering man and put a finger to his lips, silencing all but his barely withheld mumbles of fear.<br/><br/>â€œShhhhâ€¦.â€ Shroud began, â€œâ€¦if you waste all your energy screaming in pain now, you wonâ€™t have any left to struggle with breathing later.â€ And as the scientistâ€™s eyes shot wide open, Shroud covered the manâ€™s mouth with his entire palm and poured a mass amount of smoke down his throat, then stood and left the man to suffer his burning and soon to collapse lungs. Eventually Shroud found the container that held all his belongings, which was no more than the clothes he wore when he â€œsurrenderedâ€. It felt good to put his clanâ€™s outfit back on. It seemed to be the only connection he had left of them thanks to the Bureau and now he would execute his biggest hit yet; the High Templar Priest Lorr, the one who oversaw this entire facility. His death would indeed dent the Bureau to a certain degree, and possibly give the Harbingers the chance they need to rally and truly fight back. Shroud smiled at the thought of the entire Bureau going up in smoke as he dawn his hood and his eyes once again ignited in bottomless black smoke."
2709,The Void Chronicles: Revolt!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3281,2011-05-07T12:28:36,2.2zenith,"His name was forgotten, left behind with the world he had sought to escape. Now, among the Templars, he was issued a new name, a code name: ""Accelerator"". This name, ""Accelerator"", was made from his ability. The ability to manupilate the vectors of matter and energy. The scientist which presented him to the Templar order, said thus, ""To sum up his ability completely, if an object, no matter how small or large, possess any motion, he will definitely be able to control it. If he can touch it, it belongs in his realm. To the Templar Order, I present to you, Accelerator!""<br/><br/>Shogo ""Accelerator"" Kawada was his name up to date. He sat up on his bed, it was nearly time to go to the disposal facility, but what could they do if he was late? Exactly, nothing. Accelerator closed his eyes just as a knock resounded in his room and the pneumatics hissing slightly as the visitor tresspassed his privacy. ""Accelerator, you've got a new assignment. Read the file before you go to the briefing room tomorrow. And Jack asks for you to reach the test labs on time today.""<br/><br/>The man exited, not waiting for a reply, knowing that it would never come. Accelerator only reveal his true self when in the gory art of combat, a hot blooded sadist. The door shut and Accelerator opened his eyes and placed the envelope on the bedside table. He stood, running a hand through his hair. The lab was in the Disposal facility, his job was to deal with humans, Harbingers, Rogue Templars, criminals, he didn't care. He scooped up a deck of metal cards, each divided into multiple triangles and would break off with a small amount of force.<br/><br/>He exited his room and entered a six-digit code, sealing his room from non-authorised personel and entered the shuttle station. The bus was a minute late and his lips twitched slightly in annoyance as he boarded the vehicle, tapping an ID card on a scanner as he entered.<br/><br/>The trip took longer then planned, but he got there anyway. He tapped his card as he exited the bus and was sucked into the dim light of the building. He entered disposal room four, it was his playground but, it seemed as though the toys weren't here yet. Accelerator drew a frag card, the blueish metal glinting in the flouriscent lighting. Then Jack's voice came in, terribly distorted by blood-caked speakers, ""rogue Templar, Accelerator prepare.""<br/><br/>Accelerator relaxed his posture, ""Ready.""<br/><br/>The door opposite him opened and a man was roughly shoved in. The man drew his pistol and aimed at Accelerator. Accelerator held his hands by his side, waist level, ""Go on, shoot me, unless you want me to make a move first.""<br/><br/>The automatic pistol spat a trio of bullets, all aimed at his head. All of them hit the intended target, and were promptly reflected back to its owner. The gun was knocked out of the subject's hands and bounced on the white-washed floor. The other two bullets shredded his left biceps. ""My turn,"" Accelerator raised a palm, and on it, was a frag card. The metal triangles exploded and ripped the subject to nothing but chunks of flesh and bone. Oh, how boring. Speaking to Jack, he said, ""Oi! Can you stop underestimating me?""<br/><br/>Jack responed in a dead-pan voice, ""Two harbingers, Accelerator prepare.""<br/><br/>""Now that's more like it!"" he grinned, as two more frag cards were drawn."
2710,The Void Chronicles: Revolt!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3281,2011-05-07T22:01:29,Nehmahati,"A soft crinkle of leather would be heard in the stillness of the night as Kita took a slow steady drag of that cigarette that rested beneath small pale lips.  A breath would proceed to exhale, letting a soft whisp of smoke curl around her face.  She was a perfect portrait of a porcelin doll, skin a white pale palor; soft and her frame was small, delicate it seemed.  She stood only to be about 5'2, her bone structure was delicate and seemingly fragile.  She had a small perfectly structured chin, straight nose, perfectly arched brow.  Her black ebony locks hung down straight to her small waist.<br/><br/>She wore a black heavy trench coat that hid various blades and a few of her favorite hand guns.  Her small pale hands were hidden by black leather gloves and heavy boots adorned her feet. Her eyes were of a black ebony depth and she was a perfect picture of a black and white porcelin doll, one that was extrememly dangerous although she did not look it. She took a last savoring drag of her cigarette before tossing it away and she moved towards the building ahead of her.  It was a dim tavern with some such unimportant name, and she slipped inside silently.<br/><br/>Her walk was that of someone trained and she had a nack for moving through shadows and tight places easily.  Her movements were graceful and almost cat-like at times, seemingly almost unnatural for a human and yet that she was, a human. She would give pause at the front entrance, black deep orbs casting over each face to quickly analyze, before sliping to a table in the back.  The table clung with shadow as she did not want attention drawn to her quite yet and she slipped into a seat, her back to the wall and her eyes to the occupants.  She brought a boot up to rest on her knee as she leaned back comfortably on her seat.<br/><br/>Thankfully, she supposed, for her...the tavern was not very occupied. It would give her time to do what she wanted to do. Her eyes shifted slightly to take in the rafters above, then move over the walls.  They were fairly easily climbable. She had picked the darkest corner on purpose. She did not want to be seen or disturbed during her work. For a couple of hours, she sat perfectly still...searching...searching..until she found the perfect work of art. It was an over weight woman.  She was sitting in a both across from her own. Now....how to get her here, that was the question.<br/><br/>Her lips curved slightly as her thoughts came together. She spotted a man, sitting at the bar in a buisness suit. This should not be so hard. Humans were always so guilable, so easily taken as prey. With a short wave of gloved hand, a waiter came by and she quietly ordered a drink to be brought to the man, along with an invite to her booth.<br/><br/>She watched carefully as the man accepted the drink and then his eyes shot over to her and he gave a rather eager wave. She gave a short wave, although nothing about her features really changed. She watched as the man slid off of the barstool and made his way to her table and she quickly moved to a little to one side to give him room to sit. It was a rounded corner booth, so it could have fit four or five people, luckily.<br/><br/>She heard him give a soft sound at the back of his throat as he sat down in the booth seat beside her and gave her a slightly nervous hello. She did not waste time. She leaned foward, her lips close to his earlobe.<br/><br/>""I like to have fun, but I think that we would both have more fun with a third party.  Why don't you have the waiter offer that woman over there a drink and an invite to join us?""<br/><br/>She whispered and the man's eyes widened a little, but a grin soon replaced the look. Soon, he was waving for the waiter again. Before too long, the drink was given and the woman had turned to look at their table. She looked uncertain, but she turned and began to gather her things and it was only then that Kita's fingers found the little poisonous dart that she had kept in a small compartment in her trench coat. She waited until the woman was getting comfortable in the seat before sticking the little dart deep into the man's wrist. She moved quickly to the woman, her long curved blades already drawn in each hand, her long black locks hanging down on each side of her pale white face.<br/><br/>She moved swiftly, one hand pressing to the woman's forehead, forcing it back, to expose those fleshy layers on her neck. She had her other hand out, the blade pressed tightly to those ripples of her neck. Her pale colorless lips peeled back to reveal those perfect white even teeth as she let out a little hiss and then leaned foward to the fat woman's ear.  To others, in the dim light and shadows, it only seemed like an intimate encounter.<br/><br/>""Hmmm....So much rudy flesh to scalp from that useless body of yours. You are the opitomy of society's trash, but I will make you a work of art....""<br/><br/>She whispered almost lovingly rolling her head a little as she made a sound at the back of her throat and then quickly moved the hand from the forehead to press upon the woman's lips. She suddenly began to slice that thick sharp blade into the woman's neck, slicing through the flesh like a hot butter knife to a stick of butter.<br/><br/>Blood began to ooze out, flowing out over her front half.  She kept her there, holding her still, pressing that blade deeper within.  She began peeling the flesh from the body now. She had now cut off a massive chunk of flesh. She tossed it beside her on the seat and licked the tips of her slender gloved fingers quickly before going back to carving the flesh from the woman's neck. She leaned in again, her pale thin lips brushing the fat lady's own.<br/><br/>""Hmm....you will be beautiful for once in your life when I am finished with you.""<br/><br/>She said softly, then forced the woman's face to face her own as she studied her as if thinking of what to do next, then her eyes sparkled in delight.<br/><br/>""Perhaps I should cut off your lips first, then your nose, but I want you to keep your eyes and ears, so you can hear and see it all....""<br/><br/>She whispered and then forced her head back and took out a smaller sharpened blade. She pressed her hand to the now lifeless corpse and then began to carve the lips off slowly. When she was done, she held up the two peices of flesh and then tilted her head back and opened up her small mouth, setting the peices of flesh upon her tongue and began to chew them.  A soft squishing sound came from just past her lips as she chewed it as if it were a delicacy and then her eyes returned to her prey, her artwork.<br/><br/>""Hmm....now...how about the nose...""<br/><br/>She said softly and then she took the small blade and began to carve the flesh off her nose.  The tainted white of the bone beganing to show through as she carved. When she was done, two bloody gapping holes were left to be seen. She leaned back a little and suddenly grabbed a hard closed fist of hair as she yanked her head back, those pale thin lips curling in a smile as she took the blade and slowly began to carve her hair from her scalp. At this point the woman had lost too much blood and had long been dead since Kita had sliced at her throat.  Her wide eyes stared out lifelessly, but Kita continued to work. When she was done, the woman's hair was tossed aside and her body looked like a monstrosity.<br/><br/>Kita leaned foward, flicking her tongue out a little to lick the scalp, then she slid her fingers into her jacket again and they coiled around the handle of one of her guns as she suddenly stood and dragged the woman's body out of the booth by the back of her shirt, aiming the gun at the bartender steadily, her eyes cold and void of emotion. She could hear screams around her and she quickly moved the gun to the few people who had gotten up to move.<br/><br/>""DO NOT THINK OF LEAVING.""<br/><br/>She said in a strong commanding voice, then she spoke again, a little softer this time.<br/><br/>""You'll miss seeing my master peice. Now...close the door and I want someone to find me some rope...NOW.""<br/><br/>She said and the bartender scurried to find some rope while a couple of people shut the door as she asked, frightened of what she might do. The bartender came up with some rope and she pointed at the woman.<br/><br/>""Come here...tie the rope around her elbows tightly...""<br/><br/>She said, indicating the corpse, her eyes never leaving the faces of others. The man nodded and quickly moved to the woman, pausing, as if scared that the body might have leopracy. Finally, he had the rope tied tightly to one elbow and Kita stopped him.<br/><br/>""Cut the rope in half...then tie the other half to her other elbow.""<br/><br/>She said coldly and he did as she asked. Soon, both elbows were tied and she grabbed up the end of one rope and instructed him to take up the other rope. Keeping the gun pointed at the customers, she threw the rop up and over the rafter....and then caught the other end. She told him to do the same and he did. She instructed him to pull up when she did and soon, they were lifting the woman's body up so that it hung suspended above the ground near the rafters. She tied off her end to a vertical wooden support beam and she had the bartender do the same with another wooden support beam on the other side of the bar. She mentally counted up the number of people in the bar. Five, counting the bartender and the waiter.<br/><br/>Those thin white lips curved and suddenly, whipped the bartender around to face her and stuck the barrel of the gun to his forehead...then blew his brains out.  The blood and innerards littered the patrons and the floor and walls and screams echoed around her as they began to try and run towards the door.  Her aim was too quick, and four shots later, four corpses littered the tavern floor. She dropped the bartender and stepped over his body and walked out into the night, leaving her masterpeice behind for others to find. She was covered in blood, so she used the back alleyways to make her way towards her old apartment, so that she wouldn't be picked up by the cops.<br/><br/>So on she walked....a slight of hand bringing that crumpled pack out to press a cigarette between her pale lips. Her delicate features were illuminated for a moment as she lit the end and then the two peices were tucked once more in her pocket.  A whirl of smoke slithered and curled from her lips as she walked.<br/><br/>It wasn't long before she found herself within the apartment she resided.  It was in an abandoned building.  She had nothing in her living quarters but a bare thread mattress  upon the floor and scattered crates.  There were a few homeless that resided in the building with her, but they were of no consequence.  It was not that she lacked the funds to rent an apartment.  On the contrary, she made quite a good amount of money for her work.<br/><br/>She needed nothing that other humans like herself needed.  She had no cravings for the comforts that money could give.  She prefered to stay under the radar and her work required it.  She moved to a crate that was placed before a window and she seated herself upon it.  For hours, she remained upon this crate, simply watching the movement outside.<br/><br/>The ringing of her disposable phone broke the silence and she reached within her coat to retrieve it.  She opened the phone and pressed it to her ear, still staring forward out the window.  ""You're getting out of hand, Kita.  I heard about the stunt you pulled at that tavern.  If this continues, if you continue to amass this much attention to yourself, we may have to put you down.  Get your priorities in order and leave your lust for death for the harbingers.""<br/><br/>""The police have no idea I exist.  There is no threat to you and yours.  Careful, little Templar, don't give me a reason to hunt your kind as well.  We have a perfectly good arrangement here.  You wouldn't want to risk that.""  She said, her voice cool and neutral.  She felt no anger, no emotion.  She was simply stating fact.<br/><br/>A sigh was heard through the speaker of the cell phone before the Templar spoke again.  ""Come back to the Facility.  There may be a situation that requires your...expertise.""  The man hung up before Kita would reply, which was perfect fine with her.  She found that there was no need for further conversation.<br/><br/>So, having been given her orders, she slipped the phone back within her coat.  She took a few minutes to change her clothes and wash her skin of blood before replacing her weapons upon her person.  When she was done, she was out the door and on her way to Facility."
2711,The Void Chronicles: Revolt!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3281,2011-05-08T12:42:21,Dekros,"A soft groan escaped the lips of the boy on the bench as he woke up from his rather uncomfortable sleep. He held his forehead as he sat up on his ""bed."" At least, it was the closest thing to a bed he was allowed to have here. Here at this...facility, one might call it. Although, the boy might call it a prison, since he was indeed a prisoner here. Forced to sleep in this hell-hole, having tests performed on him, being locked up and shackled. All because he was unique, and they weren't. He was happy that they weren't like him:all the crap he went through, and they were only human. He didn't want to imagine what they would do if they knew how to use the power he did.<br/><br/>Sean Wheeler. That was this boy's name. That was what he was called, the name that he had been born with. The name his friends and family knew. The name that he had been forced to abandoned to survive. One stressful day at school, one very annoying asshole, one ""accident"" with all the electrical appliances, and soon they had come for him. Sean didn't know why they came, or who they were back then, but now he knew exactly. The Bureau, who wanted to tap into this power that Sean possessed for their own gain. They were chasing Sean since he was in middle school. He had changed towns, and names, for so long, that he had almost forgotten what his real name was. He knew who he was now, and he would never forget it.<br/><br/>He wouldn't forget who he was, because he wasn't afraid anymore. He had been so scared running away, but that had changed a long time ago. Now, he was angry, because the Templar's hadn't just ruined his life, he had destroyed others as well. Sean could never forgive them for taking the lives of the people who cared for him, even after finding out what he was. To murder people as easy as that, with no remorse, that was the worst. They would pay, and Sean was going to have the satisfaction of handing them the bill.<br/><br/>Sean ran his hand through his dark brown hair, and scratched the back of his neck. As he moved his hand, he felt the weight of his chains, and groaned. These chains would be the death of him, literally. They were specifically designed by the Templars so that any attempt made by the boy to use his powers would result in his powers being used against him. Sure he said they would pay, but at the moment, he wasn't in any condition to do anything. He stood up, walking to the mirror on the wall. He examined himself, taking note of the bruise on his face from when a guard had knocked him out. He chuckled softly, that was before the new chains. They hadn't known back then, and Sean made it his business to electrocute a few guards while he had been here, as well as short out a few things. After getting knocked out, he had discovered the new shackles.<br/><br/>He looked at his bloodshot hazel eyes. He used to be pretty good looking, but his time here had made him a bit pale, he really needed some more sun. He held up his arms, scoffing at the white jumpsuit he wore. He rolled up the sleeves to reveal his black lightning tattoos on his arms, curling up to his torso.<br/><br/>He looked at his chains once again, and noticed the little box at the center, with a flashing blue light. He thought for a moment, and conjured a slight jolt of energy in his hand. He saw the spark leave his hand, travel to the box, and come back, giving him a shock. It hurt a bit, but it confirmed what Sean had thought. The Bureau scientists had to be a bunch of idiots, or just lazy. Instead of putting the reflector at his hands, they had it in the middle, with the jolt traveling to it. And the chain connecting it was pure metal, meaning that the energy was not contained.  Sean shook his head, they were idiots. Sean was not. He grinned evily as he sat at his bench. Maybe he could do something after all.<br/><br/>The scheduled knock on the door resounded in his room, and the gruff voice of a guard, ""Alright kid, it's time for the tests. If you cooperate with us, I won't have to hurt you. Now let's go!""<br/><br/>Sean laid in the bench, pretending to sleep, as the door opened. The guard cursed under his breath, and grabbed the boy by the collar of the suit. ""Don't make this harder than it has to be you lazy punk. Move your ass and get to the lab so we-""<br/><br/>The man was interupted as Sean swung the chains behind his neck and sent a vast amount of energy through the chain that touched the flesh. Sean watched as the guard convulged in pain, only stopping when he was sure that the conciousness had left him. The body crumpled to the floor, smoking from the energy. Searching the body, all he found was a keycard. Sean figured it might come in handy, so he stashed it inside his jumpsuit. As he exited the door that had been left ajar, he figured he had to do three things:Find his stuff, find the key to the cuffs, and find a way out of this sick facility. Sean ran down the hall, searching for any clues to what he needed. Once he had what he needed, he could do what he wanted."
2712,The Void Chronicles: Revolt!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3281,2011-05-09T10:25:22,Volatile,"It was a long corridor outside of Shroudâ€™s chamber. He figured his room needed a good amount of space to power all those lights in there then a smile formed on his face at the reminder that their â€œLight Chamberâ€ was created out of ignorance and fear of his powers. The thought warmed his heart. Shroud continued his pace quickly yet quietly, like any good assassin would, all the way down to the south end of the West Wing. He knew there were other holding cells down there and possibly other Harbingers that needed to be freed.<br/><br/>As the â€œTâ€-intersection of the hallway approached, Shroud slowed his pace and crept up to the corner, peaking down one section and seeing nothing. Then as he turned his head to look down the opposite end he came face to face with another person. Out of shear reaction Shroud had already stepped out and had his fingers poised against their sternum but stopped just shy of delivering the killing force when he noticed their white jumpsuit, and infamous Templar high-tech shackles around the boyâ€™s hands. He was a Harbinger, Shroud could practically feel the boyâ€™s energy and just as quickly as his hand almost ended the kidâ€™s life, he retracted it back at his side and gave him a reassuring nod.<br/><br/>â€œSorry, didnâ€™t expect to see anyone else escaping around here.â€ Shroud took a moment to examine the shackles around the boyâ€™s hands and without a word he grabbed the chain and led the boy over to the wall, pinning the chain up against it with his hand. Shroudâ€™s eyes flared with black smoke and the shadow formed by his hand and chain grew. Quickly Shroud shoved the chain into the shadow and pulled his hand free, making a fist and collapsing the hole which instantly destroyed the chain. â€œThat should do for nowâ€¦.â€ Shroud spoke then made his way past the boy only to stop when he heard scuffling and voices from down another hallway but before he could investigate a trio of Templar burst from around the corner behind them brandishing their blades. Wasting no time Shroud simply turned and quickly extended his hand, expanding his own shadow from the floor to stretch all the way towards the Templar. After it passed under the boy it picked up tremendous speed and with a simple flex of his hand, Shroudâ€™s shadow shot up from the ground into a mass series of black stalagmites piercing the three Templar and held their corpses at an angle above the ground, blood seeping from each of their multiple wounds forming a mass pool of blood on the ground. Shroud recalled his shadow and left his dark stalagmites to showcase his victims before motioning for the boy to follow him.<br/><br/>Shroud led them to the next hallway where he suspected he heard the voices from earlier then stopped near the corner. â€œThink another one us escaped down hereâ€¦.Iâ€™m Shroud by the way. Itâ€™s the only name Iâ€™ve ever known as it was given to me by my clan. Iâ€™m not here to rescue you all, Iâ€™m just here on a personal matterâ€¦but I will help you escape, you have my word.â€"
2713,The Void Chronicles: Revolt!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3281,2011-05-09T11:05:47,Dekros,"Sean kept running down the corridor, and saw a seperate hall on the right. As he approached, he saw a man. He was adorned with the same jumpsuit as he was. A fellow Harbinger, Sean was relieved to see another of his kind had gotten free, he hoped he would assist him. Before he could say anything, the man had started to attack. Sean backed away, but realization passed over his face, and he stopped. Sean breathed a sigh of relief.<br/><br/>The hooded man grabbed his chain and walked to the wall. Soon shadows erupted from his hands, and the shackles dissappeared, and then broke as the man pulled out his hand. Sean rubbed his wrist, then nodded appreciation. He was about to introduce himself again, but a group of Templar's found them. He turned to face them, but when his shadow started to grow, he could only stare as it traveled to the three guards, and errupted into pillars of darkness that pierced their flesh. As they died on the spikes, Sean turned to the man, who seemed to have created the phenomenon.<br/><br/>""Shroud was it? Thank's for your help. It would be nice to get out of here, but I do want to find that other person who's escaping. There's strength in numbers you know?""<br/><br/>One more squad of guards had run into them, and were about to attack. Sean ran at the nearest one, and conjured electricity until his entire being errupted into pure lightning. He passed through his attacker, shocking him from the inside out. The second guard was kicked once in the side, and knocked down with a charged spin kick to the face. The last man made the mistake of grabbing him. Sean simply charged himself, and the energy transferred to the man.<br/><br/>Sean smiled. It felt good to be able to use his full power now. The shackles that had hindered him were gone, so there was no holding back anymore. He followed the man as they ran down another corridor.<br/><br/>""My name is Sean. But other's have called me Turbyne. I have power over electricity, as you saw.""<br/><br/>They continued down the hall, but then there was a strange buzzing noise, and then the walls erupted and morphed as turrets emerged and took aim. Sean figured they were all electrically connected, so he focused energy, and blasted the nearest turret with a continuous lightning bolt. His hunch was correct, as the others shorted out and exploded along with the first.<br/><br/>""If everything in this facility is automated, it should be easy enough to escape. Anything else,"" Sean looked at Shroud, ""I'm pretty sure you can handle."""
2714,The Void Chronicles: Revolt!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3281,2011-05-09T14:40:06,2.2zenith,"The Klaxon wailed mornfully. Jack paused in the debriefing, scowling up at the pulsing red light. Accelerator looked up, intrested. ""Attention all non-security personel, please evacuate the Detention block now. All automatic vehicles will be disabled. All security personel, move to secure the Detention block.""<br/><br/>Accelerator sat up. Was he considered a security personel? It didn't matter to him, he exited the Human Disposal facility and ran the rest of the way to the Detention block. When he reached, there was already a perimeter of guards. Some of them raised their weapons threatheningly when he approached. He waved his hands dissmissively and began to enter the building. Hot damn, this was fun. He felt like a hero in here, all the security were cowering like rabbits outside the Detention block. Idiots.<br/><br/>""Wait, stop- please..."" Accelerator glanced in the direction of the voice. It was a Templar, scrabbling backwards from a escaping harbinger. Iron gathered into a thrumming sword in the Harbinger's hand.<br/><br/>""Hey. Harbinger, why don't you try fighting me instead of bullying the poor man?"" Accelerator drew yet another card. The Harbinger turned to face his new challenger, the sword morphing into an iron whip as he did so.<br/><br/>The Harbinger lashed out, the whip winding around Accelerator's body. Accelerator smiled, and laughed, the laughter increasing in volume. ""That-"" His body repelled the iron particles, ""-Was not good enough. If you want to stop me, you've got to do much better than that if you want to kill me."" He stepped forward and tapped the Harbinger in the wrist, it snapped on contact and he howled in pain. Acclerator grinned. Too easy. And then, he proceeded deeper into the Detention Center."
2715,The Void Chronicles: Revolt!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3281,2011-05-13T14:45:51,Volatile,"It was pleasing to see another Harbinger in action. Seeing Sean make quick work of the other Templars made Shroud feel a sense of pride for his kind, because for him it had been too long since he had been around any of his other brethren. He merely sat in his custom cell waiting for the right time to escape. He was always so close to other Harbingers yet so far. Some nights he could feel their deaths at the hands of these cursed Templar. But none of that mattered now. What mattered was killing his mark, and getting these other Harbingers out to safety which would probably be the first thing to do.<br/><br/>As the two escapees made their way down the winding hallways, turrets popped up here and there. Sean mostly did the work on their part and Shroud occasionally lurched out with a shadow spike from the turretâ€™s own shadow on the wall, piercing and splitting the machine to pieces. Eventually they came to the hallway of where Shroud had heard the scuffle. And sure enough as they rounded the next corner, he witnessed a female harbinger rip apart her Templar opponent with earthly vines. â€œA Harbinger of Earthâ€¦â€ Shroud whispered to himself. There were a couple in his clan who used such techniques but they were a rare breed of abilities. It was pleasing to see that someone who had them could still make great use of them. But then a horrifying truth was brought to Shroudâ€™s mind; the woman was injured by a series of bullets to her side. It was either luck or skill that they landed; with Templars it was hard to tell the difference sometimes.<br/><br/>Regardless she was in need of help. Shroud bolted down the hall, raising the womanâ€™s shadow slightly to catch her and slowly lower her to the ground. Shroud slid to her side and examined the wounds. Clearly she was unconscious but another minute and sheâ€™d bleed out and die. Shroud quickly placed a hand over her wounds and let smoke seep into them. â€œUnconscious or not, this is going to hurtâ€¦â€ and with a bit of concentration, he let the smoke engulf the bullets and literally lifted them out of her body, doing no other harm to her. After disposing the bullets Shroud focused on stopping her bleeding, which was a healing technique that Shroud was not too familiar with and he motioned for Sean to run down towards him.<br/><br/>â€œYouâ€™re going to have to burn these wounds and cauterize them so they stop bleeding.â€ Shroud silently cursed to himself at the realization that Lorr would have to wait. Getting an injured Harbinger out of this facility was going to take some effort and he wouldnâ€™t have time to come back for Lorr. But when it came to other Harbingers, they came first. Shroud stood up and left Sean with the injured female. He trotted down the hall to find their quickest route out and he was quickly running into dead ends."
2716,The Void Chronicles: Revolt!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3281,2011-05-13T15:04:06,2.2zenith,"Accelerator knew there was someone else, he was close. He could sense it, the shadows seemed alive. He smiled. He looked scooped up a pistol from a fallen Templar, he would not require to aim, he could alter the vectors, causing the bullet to go straight for the target. He smelt blood and plants. Now that is weird.<br/><br/>He glanced down both ends of a adjoining corridor. One had all the lights smashed but then, looking down the other end of the corridor, he saw a prisoner crouching over yetanother, injured prisoner. He smiled and walked forward, ""Now, not everyday you get to see real life dramas. Eh?"""
2717,The Void Chronicles: Revolt!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3281,2011-05-14T04:33:49,Dekros,"As Shroud ran to find a way out, Sean was left to tend to the injured girl. Shroud had said that the wounds had to be burned and cauterized. Sean had no idea what cauterizing was, but he assumed it meant fusing the skin to stop the bloodflow. He gulped, this would be a very precise and tricky technique to attempt. He would have to keep the energy under his skin, or else the girl would get shocked, and the pain would worsen. He saw as the blood flowed, and knew he didn't have time to hesitate. With a deep breath, he focused the energy under his skin, until he could feel the heat from his hand. As he touched the skin, the girl winced in pain. It was to be expected, but Sean couldn't stop himself from looking away. Soon the wound had been closed, and he worked on the others.<br/><br/>When Sean had finished, his hands were blood soaked. Sean felt fear creep into his mind as memories of his friend's deaths replayed in his head. Sean always felt uncomfortable when he was around blood, not just because of the memories, but also because the smell or sight of the red liquid usually caught<span style=""font-style: italic"">his</span>attention. And sure enough he heard a voice, not much deeper than his own, echo in his head.<br/><br/>""I smell blood. What happened?""<br/><br/>""A prisoner,"" Sean replied mentally, ""taken by the Templars. She tried to escape and they attacked her.""<br/><br/>The voice chuckled, ""Very unforgiving, these Templars are. They would fit in well where I come from.""<br/><br/>""That's good to know, because I plan to send some of them there soon enough Arkaeous.""<br/><br/>""I guess we're starting now then?""<br/><br/>""Why is that?""<br/><br/>""I feel the trecherous bloodflow of one behind you.""<br/><br/>Sean turned around to see a man looking at him amused.  Clenching his fists, Sean stood up to face the enemy. He would not let the girl get harmed, and he was definitely NOT ready to go back to a cell. ""If you're here to take us in, I hope your not expecting us to go willingly.""<br/><br/>""Be careful,"" Archaeous warned, ""I feel the same aura you have, around him. He isn't a normal Templar. Call me if you need help.""<br/><br/>""I'll let you know,"" he thought, and then he summoned lightning into his hands, ready to fight."
2718,The Void Chronicles: Revolt!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3281,2011-05-14T06:49:35,2.2zenith,"""Good God, you Harbingers are such a pain you know. I already expected your unwillingness to return into your cell."" Accelerator glanced over his shoulder, making sure that no Templar was there overhear his next sentence, ""But I'm not here to put you back in your cell. Since there is a lack of Templars in the vicinity, I'm here to kill you.""<br/><br/>The boy gathered an electrical charge in his fists. ""Go on, hit me, I'm sure you won't miss."" A grin escaped his indifferent expression."
2719,The Void Chronicles: Revolt!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3281,2011-05-14T09:06:06,Emperor Zeo,"""All security personnel, move to secure the detention block,"" wailed the speakers surrounding the small meditation room Aimard was in. He unfolded his legs beneath him and got to his feet. The room was covered in blue pads all around, a basic soundproofing measure. As much good as those did when they installed speakers within the room. Aimard frowned and strode barefoot towards a door in the side of the meditation room, pressing in a code with practiced motions into the keypad beside it.<br/><br/>He stepped into his armory, approaching an armor rack housing his hallowed plate mail. He first wore the breastplate over his white singlet, the front and back snapping together, magnetized plates clicking together and locking in place. The rerebraces of his arms did the same as he put them in place, and he pulled on a set of vambraces before reaching for his gauntlets that fit him perfectly. A set of pauldrons too locked into place.<br/><br/>----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------<br/><br/>He slung a bandolier around his shoulder and made sure his revolver was holstered by the armor on his left thigh. Completely bedecked in battle gear, he slid his Negotiator down a slot on his backplate and stepped out of the armory.<br/><br/>Seconds upon entering the detention block, Aimard saw before him, several meters away, a Harbinger setting a Templar aflame. The man slapped at the flames in an attempt to put it out, but the panicked and desperate movements succeeded only at spreading the fire. Third degree burns were obvious on every part of exposed flesh on him, and he fell dead to the ground even as Aimard stepped coolly towards the spellcaster.<br/><br/>The Harbinger noticed his presence and let loose a jet of flame towards Aimard. As he saw the brilliant orange flame streak for his face, Aimard rolled forward, avoiding the jet, and getting to his feet in a fluid motion. Just as the Harbinger gestured to ready another attack, Aimard poised his right arm backward and reached for the handle of his Negotiator, before swinging it in a vicious motion aimed for the young man's neck. He noticed his mistake too late as the silver Negotiator swiped across his neck, cutting it to the vertebrae. With a look of shock in his face, he retreated, gripping his neck, gasping at the fatal wound as blood pumped in an unending tide.<br/><br/>With a swift step forward, Aimard swung his sword in a backhand motion. He could feel the grating of the man's spine across his blade as he cut in a perfect reverse of his previous strike, severing the head at the neck cleanly this time and sending it floating into the air before bouncing across the ground of the corridor, staining it with random streaks of blood in the process. Aimard broke into a run, not pausing for breath, at the sight of yet another Harbinger.<br/><br/>This Harbinger clenched her fist as a wisp of lightning played around it and thrust her hand forward, opening her palm. A bolt of lightning sped towards Aimard's chest, but he paid it no attention as ripples of electricity crackled across his chest before rapidly dissipating.  Noticing that she had not put enough power into the attack, the Harbinger decided to bring it close, channeling her fists with charges of lightning.<br/><br/>In a seemingly impossible motion, Aimard swiftly drew his revolver and flipped over the Harbinger's head. The spellcaster, surprised as she should, looked to her back, just in time as Aimard pulled the trigger with the revolver's barrel staring the spellcaster square in the face. A .500 round exited the barrel at a velocity in excess of a 1900 feet per second, and the woman's head bucked backwards at the impact as a fist-sized hole was punched through her head, killing her instantly. The bullet exited the back of what remained of her skull and left a noticeable hole on the floor.<br/><br/>Blake landed at the 90-degree turn of the corridor and sighted yet another Harbinger, a man this time. Without any hesitation, he brought up his revolver and pulled the trigger."
2720,The Void Chronicles: Revolt!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3281,2011-05-14T09:34:16,Dekros,"Sean let the energy encircle his hand, and got into a martial arts pose. He let the energy fly at the man. Right afterwards, he let the energy flow through his muscle, and ran at supersonic speed. Keeping his energy right under his skin was painfully difficult, but letting it flow through his muscle system was one of the first abilities he learned. He ran towards the man, waiting to see if his blast hit or not before striking. If the enemy was hit, he would follow up with a strike. If it missed, he would try to flank his opponent."
2721,The Void Chronicles: Revolt!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3281,2011-05-14T10:47:24,2.2zenith,"""Ahaha! Now that is cute!"" Accelerator laughed as the charge of electricity reached him. The energy returned back to it's owner, ""Have a damned taste of your own medicine boy!"" He was- how to put it? Yes, untouchable, mere forms of energy could never kill him. ""Now it's my turn."" He changed the vectors of his feet and propelled straight for the Harbinger, if the Harbinger dodged, he would just kill the girl first."
2722,The Void Chronicles: Revolt!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3281,2011-05-14T11:49:03,Volatile,"The corridors went around and around until eventually Shroud came to another T-intersection. Both sides of the hallway were lined with cells and Shroud made sure to check each one and luckily came across two more Harbingers. Between the alarms and the short window of time they all had, he didnâ€™t catch their names but noticed that the male was a Harbinger of Flame and the female was like Sean. Shroud let them dart down to the intersection while he remained looking around in the cells for others. Around the corner, he could hear the two Harbingers battling Templar; then the sound of heavy armor stopped Shroud in his tracks. There was a loud wail that was cut short by two powerful swings of what sounded like a large weapon, likely a sword or an axe. There was no doubt that the Harbinger of Flame fell. The female managed to back up into Shroudsâ€™ view as she stopped right at the end of the hall. Her attempts were valiant but were no match for the enemy that revealed himself to Shroud as his large fully armored body launched itself over the woman Harbingerâ€™s head and ended her efforts with the powerful blast from his extremely large handgun.<br/><br/>Shroud had all the time he needed to size up his opponent. His handgun was easily magnum grade or higher, his blade was thick and strong, and his armorâ€¦ something wasnâ€™t right about it and Shroud knew that this man, this towering behemoth of a Templar was undoubtedly one of their true best. Back in ancient times this man would have been addressed as a General of sorts. Regardless this was not a man to stare in awe of. He was dangerous and he was coming after Shroud. But before Shroud could formulate any type of battle plan against this monster, he found he was looking down the hall at the business-end of Templarâ€™s large handgun. A loud *BANG!* shook the hallway and Shroud instinctively, and barely leaned out of the bulletsâ€™ deadly path. The only â€œfairâ€ thing about this upcoming fight would be that neither of the two combatants truly knew the otherâ€™s ability and that was the only thing Shroud had to go off of, so he had to put off using his powers until the last second. He may not kill thisâ€¦giant, but he certainly wonâ€™t let it kill him anytime soon either.<br/><br/>Before letting the Templarâ€™s gun chamber another round, Shroud had already broken into a full sprint towards his opponent, prepared to dodge any other trajectory that hand-cannon spat out. As he closed the distance quickly, Shroud waited until he was just past seven meters away from the Behemoth before focusing all his energy around the internal core of his body. With a swift motion of his hand, Shroud launched a large cloud of smoke that exploded right in front of the Templarâ€™s helmet severely clouding his vision, as Shroud engulfed his own body in smoke, and vanished within his own shadow on the ground. While the Templar was hopefully distracted long enough with the smoke in his face, Shroudâ€™s shadow rocketed forward, sliding underneath and behind the oversized Templar. In a sudden puff of smoke, Shroud emerged in full aerial leap and delivered a powerful kick to the side of the Templarâ€™s helmet. After landing, Shroud could only hope he did enough damage to quickly follow up his attack."
2723,The Void Chronicles: Revolt!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3281,2011-05-14T12:25:43,Emperor Zeo,"Aimard grunted in frustration as a cloud whispered around his head, clouding his vision. Half a second later, he saw a foot emerge from the smoke, going in a straight trajectory towards his head. For all his attacker's speed, Aimard too was quick, and he bent his neck just far enough so that his attacker's foot only clipped the side of his head, staggering for a slight moment but otherwise ineffective. Aimard gauged the direction from which the foot come from as it flashed by, swinging his blade in an arc from the front to the back, trying to catch his target mid-air from chest to face.<br/><br/>His blade found no purchase, but Aimard could turn around and adhere to the movement of his arm, settling into a stance and poised to strike. But this was a mere feint. An instant afterward, the Smith and Wessons' 500 was greeting Aimard's opponent with its barrel and a chambered round."
2724,The Void Chronicles: Revolt!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3281,2011-05-14T22:09:12,Dekros,"Sean saw the energy of his own blast change direction and repel back at him. Although a bit shocked, he was not scared. This man obviously did not know the abilities Sean had. Guessing his opponent would think he would dodge, Sean made it appear like he would. As both the man and the charge launched at him, Sean sidestepped left. He waited until the man was in range, then he dashed into the blast. He felt the energy surge throughout, and let loose a thunderous left hook at the man."
2725,The Void Chronicles: Revolt!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3281,2011-05-15T04:54:53,Nehmahati,"It was chaos and it was beautiful.  When she stepped into the facility, she could hear alarms, wails, cries, both angry and in despair.  This is what she lived for.  She did not fear death, only loved the feel of chaos, violence, and death so much that she seemed to avoid death itself with uncanny ability.  Death itself was a lover to her.  When her time came, she would greet it with open arms.  But that day would come in full due.<br/><br/>She reveled in the sounds, the smell and feel of magic in the air.  She had spent enough time to notice the difference in the air when magic was used that most humans did not pick up on.  She was highly intuned with her senses, because she was a predator.  She had waited for a long time for this day to come to pass.  She knew it was only time before the day would come when this war would break out, when blood would spill.<br/><br/>She had never cared about the money or the honor that the members of the burea felt so strongly motivated them.  To her, they were all monsters, the templars, the harbingers.  They simply didn't know it yet.  They were too blindsided, too proud to see what really motivated them.  The difference between her and the others was her lack of denial and the fact that her craving for death wasn't fueled by emotion.  She felt nothing.  Perhaps it was a chemical imbalance, or the way she was brought up.  But none of that mattered.<br/><br/>She stepped casually down the corridors, her booted feet stepping over the body of a temply which was splayed across the floor.  She closed her eyes for a moment, reveling once more in the smells, the sounds.  She could even smell the tinge of blood, almost taste the copperish flavor of the blood upon her tongue.  She moved forward and for a while, she was simply a bystander.  She was quiet and she knew how to move without notice.  She wanted to watch this carnage.  So often, she was the creator of such death and violence, but today they were the artists.<br/><br/>Finally, she could hear a scuffle coming from a hallway around the corner.  When her eyes laid to rest upon the two that were fighting, she recognized Aimard, one of the more skilled in combat in this facility.  There was a man, another harbinger inwhich he was engaged with.  She watched as the harbinger used his ability of shadow to maneuver around him.  She moved down, a decent distance from the two before she stopped and leaned her small frame against the wall.  Her head tilted to one side, the motion almost like that of a bird cocking it's head.<br/><br/><br/>She watched in silence, dark eyes taking in the scene before her.  It was a spectacle indeed and a cold rare smile curved those lips.  Yes, she was good at what she did, but it was a rarity to see others content with able talent.  She was at peace, watching the violence, with a strange serenity."
2726,The Void Chronicles: Revolt!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3281,2011-05-15T07:58:58,2.2zenith,"The fist connected with the side of his head. The vectors of the fist and the arm which it was connected to adbruptly changed, the  attack's speed was reduced to zero. The electricity dissapated off harmlessly and then the entire arm rotated, flipping the Harbinger. Accelerator smirked, ""You are going to do much better then that,"" He swept a strand of hair out of his eyes, ""If you want to stop me.""<br/><br/>The thin invisible vector shield around his body was promptly recalculated and put into action again. The reached out and grabbed the Harbinger by the arm and brought his knee up into his opponent's face."
2727,The Void Chronicles: Revolt!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3281,2011-05-15T22:49:05,Dekros,"""Wha-what?"" Sean's eyes widened when he saw that his move had no effect. Before he could move back, the man grabbed his arm and pulled him in, kneeing him in the face. Sean flew back, blood spilling from his face, and slammed onto the floor. He was too dazed to move, and he could feel the red liquid run down his mouth. The slightly metallic taste of blood stirred the demon once again.<br/><br/>""I told you he was different.""<br/><br/>Sean groaned, ""I wasn't expecting this,"" he managed to think.<br/><br/>""Looks like any type of normal attack won't work, not even my power can stop him.""<br/><br/>""Then what can we do?""<br/><br/>""Run. I can lend you some power. Grab the girl and run, you can't win. All you can do is live to fight another day.""<br/><br/>Sean nodded, and soon he could feel his skin tingle as the blood in his system began to energize. The demonic ability to use his own blood to power his electricity: Bloodbolt. Sean stood abruptly, letting the energy empower him. He looked at the man angrily, and before he could do anything, Sean had run past him, grabbed the girl, and run down the opposite corridor. He may have lost this fight, but he was sure he would meet that man again. The next time would end differently though. The next time they met, one of them would be dead."
2728,Puppet ? Burst [OPEN],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3308&start=20,2011-05-18T13:05:18,zoruna,"Hoshi looks at the surroundings. Things just weren't going to be fun without a bit of blood. He grins as they head to do their mission. ""So Rin...was it? What brings you to play this little game of ours?"" he asks. Yes he treated everything as a game. Expecially killing. They were pawns in Miku's bigger plans. And he for one did not give a damn. He enjoyed being Miku's pawn. He also tended to somehow be her favorite. He walks with Rin. ""Speak damn you! I do not see why Miku thinks I need you tagging along."" he taunts."
2729,Puppet ? Burst [OPEN],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3308&start=20,2011-05-18T14:20:50,2.2zenith,"Rin slides into the car, the driver was waiting for them already. ""Well,"" She held up her pistol, appreceating the way it caught the light, albit in as a warning, ""I am the Karakuri's second best operative, and Miku has apparently liked chatting with you. So, I guess I was here for two reasons. One, to keep the plan from screwing up. Two, to keep you alive.""<br/><br/>The driver handed her an envelope. She glanced briefly at the dull, unremarkable paper before ripping it with her fingers. She read the message inside,<br/><br/>""To Rin and Hoshi,<br/>Immedeately after your present assignment, you are to proceed to Crimson town, Fifth North district, you will aid in a defense effort against the Secret police, another operative will be joining you in this. Not to worry, there are plenty of bloodshed, if my calculations are correct.<br/><br/>Hatsune Miku""<br/><br/>She passed the letter to Hoshi, she sighed, she was looking to end the day at the hot spring, seems like fate didn't want it to be."
2730,Puppet ? Burst [OPEN],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3308&start=20,2011-05-18T15:48:37,zoruna,"Hoshi looks at her. ""Meh...stupid guns. I prefer my pointies. They make blood splatter a lot more and are so easy to use again."" he says in a sadistical type way. Looking at Rin. ""I see. Yes. Makes siense now."" he looks at her. ""So you do the bangs I do the clangs. Awesome!!!!"" he says. Laughing darkly. Looking at her. ""I have never screwed up a mission. I have at times detoured from the original objective. The mission always is successful. Though I am glad to have you along. If you must know."" he mutters. Reading the letter. Chuckling. ""Tell you what Rin. We get these missions done...I'll get you a break asap."" he says. Grinning at her. ""And I am not lying...on this."" he says genuinely."
2731,Puppet ? Burst [OPEN],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3308&start=20,2011-05-19T12:41:13,2.2zenith,"Rin sighed and looked out of the window, scenery flying past quickly. ""No, I'm rather... Anti-social, Miku respects that and I think so should you.""<br/><br/>Rin settled back into her seat, wrapping the thin white coat around her seemingly frail body.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Brother, brother! Don't you think that '.... .....' is the most beautiful piece of nature?""<br/><br/>Brother smiled at Rin briefly, ""Yes, sister, '..... .....' is indeed most beautiful.""</span><br/><br/>The car halted, shaking her from her state of rest. She climbed out of the car and waved the driver off. She had forgotten most of her past, save for that one conversation with her family member, whom she remembered as 'Brother'.<br/><br/>Where was Brother now anyway? He would have probably left Crimson town in search for a safer home. And he was probably right."
2732,Puppet ? Burst [OPEN],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3308,2011-05-09T04:43:02,2.2zenith,"Len shifted slightly on the wooden roof, careful not to make a sound as he crept into position. He drew his katana, it glinted slightly in the light of the full moon. The others were below, distracting the guards, or preparing to break in.<br/><br/>He looked through the gaps in the roof, the target was not seen. Hatsune Miku, the scientist, and the oppressor of Crimson town. As far as he could remember, his sister was taken away by the Karakuri organisation when they were younger. He had escaped, his twin sister, had not.<br/><br/>******<br/><br/>One day before,<br/><br/>Standing on the pier, the wave lapping the bloodstained jetty. Rin reloaded her pistol slowly, the grey metal of the pistol was stained with a reddish tint from her regular usage of the weapon. Miku said nothing, and so did the other bodyguard. Miku was the leading head of this Karakuri branch, and they were to meet a guy, Miku had not said anything about this on the way here. She was only speaking about Rin's latest success in annihiliating an entire squad of Tau members.<br/><br/>Rin's red pupils snapped back and forth along the empty shoreline. Where was he? She sighed, bored. She was taken and enlightened by Miku, probably one of the brightest of the scientists in the region. However, the augmentation resulted in both of Rin's pupils changing in colour, from clear blue to blood red and then, another disaster, an Tau ambush. Rin lost her right eye in the fight. So now, she wore a bandage over that eye, covered with a curtain of blonde hair. Miku looked left, a gust of wind causing their white coats to flap slightly. Miku had once explained the reason behind her strange hair colour, it was due to inhaling too much of the XV-44 Steroid, which boosts brain productivity for those with more intelligence.<br/><br/>The steroid could possibly damage normal people's minds, causing them to snap mentally. Rin snorted at the thought. Now that was quite some thought, where is the man?"
2733,Puppet ? Burst [OPEN],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3308,2011-05-10T13:56:07,zoruna,(note will post other character part when I remember what his name is again>_<)<br/><br/>Hoshi wakes early in the morning. He heads out the front door and down to a pier. He wasn't going for a swim...this time. Nor was he planning on wrestling with a shark just for the hell of it...again this time. He was meeting his boss there. He was second in command of the dark crime wave that was slowly taking over the city. Now if you asked him what side he is on....he'll tell you but then he will have to kill you. He found that sort of thing fun. In his mind you got in his way you were collatoral damage. He often got into fights just for fun. Today however he had to be serious...ish. And was snapping back into his mind set of damn I actually have to do some true work now. Which was usually follwed by jumping of a bridge to see how much pain he could indure. And he didn't do one where you kersplashed at the end either. He loved to live life on the edge. Live it a day at a time. Treat it like a dangerous game. And that is all there was to it. Five minutes later he was waiting. Playing with pointy objects. His favorite weapons were the ones he carried on him. He wore a trenchcoat to hide the fact he was more armed than a military unit.
2734,Puppet ? Burst [OPEN],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3308,2011-05-10T15:29:08,Adele,"(Oof--sorry I'm a bit late. This past weekend has been busy. I'm back full-force though! Here goes haha)<br/><br/>A shiver crept steadily down Suzue's spine. It was a cold night--or maybe it was just her distaste for chilly weather--and the skin upon her arms rose slowly with goose-bumps. She sighed, shaking her head and gazing down the scope of her gun, sweeping over the area. An almost eerie silence had fallen over the area, and she found herself checking over her shoulder more than once...the tension was almost too much to bear.<br/><br/>Her eyes drifted from the scope momentarily to glance out of the window she was positioned in. The view revealed the entire district, all under the watchful eye of her scope. The building she was placed in was one of the tallest in the area, save for one. It was darkened and abandoned--the perfect place for target-practice. She frowned.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Damn those Karakuri...</span>, she huffed inwardly,<span style=""font-style: italic"">I can't wait until we can crush them under our boots.</span><br/><br/>In the background, the radio on her belt hummed slightly with static. Once more, she returned to the scope."
2735,Puppet ? Burst [OPEN],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3308,2011-05-10T15:48:12,2.2zenith,"""Suzue, Hold. Wait for Len's signal."" The voice cut through the comms, ""He is giving the signal."" Len was ready. He raised his fee hand, his left hand and snapped. The glove he wore were specially talored to make a bright spark when he snapped his fingers. He passed the sword over to his left hand and smashed through the wooden fragile roof, landing on a man. He stabbed downwards, his katana drinking the man's blood. The door behind him smashed open, admitting four more Tau members.<br/><br/>Kaito stepped forward, ""Okay, you all know what we're here for. Hatsune Miku. The rest are disposable, find her and capture her alive."" The black-clad members rushing into the red-lit compound. Black against red, who will prevail?"
2736,Puppet ? Burst [OPEN],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3308,2011-05-11T16:33:55,Adele,"(post order has been eliminated via Zenith)<br/><br/>Sparks caught Suzue's eyes and she grunted, tightening her grip and releasing a breath. It was likely the Karakuri forces had heard the noise from the building being smashed through. Frowning, she waited. As a sharp-shooter, she was not to put herself in the front lines unless told to or forced to do so. More or less, she was back-up...the watchful eye over the operation.<br/><br/>And with a brief flicker of red across her scope...<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Hold...<br/><br/>Release...<br/><br/>BANG!</span><br/><br/>A smile curled it's way onto her face, watching in a sort of strange happiness as red flooded her vision. She may have been a just and righteous person, but the feel of the gun pushing back against her shoulder from the force of the shot--along with the sight of the bullet hitting her target...it was really such a rush.<br/><br/>Another flicker of red snapped her away from her thoughts and she quickly moved to take sight of whatever it had been. She frowned--<span style=""font-style: italic"">a group of them, heading for the building.</span>Suzue wasn't stupid. She could take out one at a time, but by the time she picked off one or two of them the others would know her position. She reached steadily for her radio, leaning back into the frame of the window.<br/><br/>""Kagamine, sir,"" she called, whispering lightly but forcefully enough to sound urgent, ""A group of Karakuri headed in your direction. I'm making my way down to assist.""<br/><br/>And with that, she slung her gun over her shoulder and tracked down the long staircase as fast as she could."
2737,Puppet ? Burst [OPEN],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3308,2011-05-11T16:57:01,2.2zenith,"""Kaito has been dispatched to deal with them. Enter with caution. Miku would have sufficient re-enforcements nearby. She is always ready."" Len hissed into the radio. Kaito was setting up charges to bring the whole building down, along with all the research paperwork.<br/><br/>Len decided to move off on his own, get the target then get the heck out of here. He entered the narrow corridor, and sprinted forward, it was hard to manuveer the katana and then a man stepped out, pumping a shotgun. Len swung his sword, it flashed briefly before slicing the into man's throat, just like the way a knife cuts through butter. Len siezed the sword and glanced into the room. Empty. He pressed his cap onto his head and bounded forward, then, he met two more men, armed like tanks themselves.<br/><br/>He slammed into one of them, confirming that he was wearing a bulletproof vest. Then he pulled a pin from one of the grenades ad the man stumbled onto his companion. Whump. The corridor was splattered in smoking and quavering flesh. Len coughed slightly, then he entered the room up ahead, it was the most brightly lit. Miku was here!<br/><br/>""Well hello Kagamine. Seems like you found me."" Hatsune smiled.<br/><br/>Len scowled at the television screen, foiled again. Then something hit him, if she wasn't in the building then- the grenade ring nearly dropped as realisation dawned on him. ""Yes, I had the building cleared off all research material, and I no longer need it. But don't you worry, I won't blow the place up with a bomb. No, something better than that."" She smiled"
2738,Puppet ? Burst [OPEN],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3308,2011-05-11T20:11:25,bloodlust101,"chishio ojiko listened quietly to the world around her.<span style=""font-style: italic"">where are they?</span>she thought to herself.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I can't wait forever for them.</span>She was restless because she had other jobs to do. She was just waiting to get paid for the last job she did.<span style=""font-style: italic"">come on man. the guy is dead and his blood is driving my stomatch wild.</span>she held her katana tightly in her grip as she heard men coming up behind her. She pulls out the sword and swings it around just inches from the tallest person's neck. ""who are you and what are you doing here?"""
2739,Puppet ? Burst [OPEN],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3308,2011-05-12T01:05:57,zoruna,"Hoshi was heading to go play killer. He loved that game. Expecially when the prey fought back. Oh yes. That was when the toys were the most fun to break. Alright so his thinking was a bit twisted but that was his mind. Not anyone else's. So all was good. And besides. All is far in love and war. And this...was most definently war. He starts to throw knives through some of the few ""good"" guy idiots who managed to make it this far. Jumping up and over the railing. Spiraling corkscrew style downwards. Landing and laughing insanely. Then he brushses him off. ""Reporting for duty Lady Miku."" he says darkly. Smiling demonically."
2740,Puppet ? Burst [OPEN],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3308,2011-05-12T11:26:01,Adele,"""Aye, sir.""<br/><br/>Suzue frowned deeply, sneaking around the door-frame of the building she was taking post in. Part of being a sharp-shooter usually meant you were no good in face-to-face battle alone. That's not to say she couldn't hold her own--just merely the facts. Grunting, she slung the sniper over her shoulder and rolled up her sleeves, grabbing the luger from her belt.<br/><br/>Picking up on shuffling, she slunk back into the shadows of the door frame and watched in distaste as a group of people rushed by, shouting in a confused manner. As they passed, she leaned out again and glanced briefly from left to right before emerging and proceeding through the streets. When she reached the building that everyone had been stationed at, she felt her tension ease a little--seeing her fellow comrades guarding the area diligently. She moved quietly, coming upon a corridor at the end of the room. Upon entering, it was apparent that her superior had already been here. She cringed lightly, stepping idly over the various body parts and coughing to keep the smell from her nose. The walls were splattered with blood and the hallway was darkened, blocking out most of the surroundings.<br/><br/>It wasn't until she reached the end of the corridor that she saw the familiar shock of blonde hair of her superior, and a dark shadow hovering behind him. She moved quickly, rushing to the end of the hallway and gripping the male from behind. Her memory flickered briefly to training she had in the past with close-quarters combat, and she immediately locked her arm with his--effectively flipping him to the floor. With quick reflexes, she put a strong foot into his chest, raising the luger and firing a bullet off into his skull. He slumped to the floor with a sickening thud.<br/><br/>Moving from him, she reached into a pocket and put an extra bullet back into the luger. She quickly took a place beside her boss. Her eyes glanced quickly from what she recognizes as Hatsune and another, more sadistic, looking Karakuri. Suzue's lower lip curled angrily at the sight.<br/><br/>""Sorry I'm late, sir."""
2741,Puppet ? Burst [OPEN],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3308,2011-05-12T12:35:19,2.2zenith,"Len spun around when he heard the gunshot. Apparently, that was Suzue shooting some dumbass trying to sneak up on him. He nodded and returned his gaze to the screen. Hatsune smiled, ""No, before you can ask, the man sneaked up on his own accord, I didn't plan it so. And I do not have such a bad taste in killings. I will not kill you with a bomb. But with something else."" The screen blinked to black.<br/><br/>Len nodded at Suzue and pulled out a radio, ""All units, clear the structure immedeately. Kaito, watch the main door while Luka's squad secures the windows. Meiko, help Kaito."" He slipped the radio back into the pouch and waved at Suzue, time to go. He fiddled slightly with the grenade pin.<br/><br/>Something was up, he could feel it. The door was seconds away. Feel it? Or more like smell it... Came a snide voice in his head. He sniffed the air, then shouted into the radio, ""Gas! Clear the area now!"" He grabbed Suzue and shoved her in front, forcing her into a run towards the door. Spark. Spark. Spark. BOOM. The house went up in flames as the fire consumed the gas, explosions were everywhere. Len gave Suzue a final push out of the door, and off the steps, towards the ground.<br/><br/>The pin dropped, striking the rough floor and bounced. Len glanced back and then. A pocket of gas was consumed in the flames, a minuture explosion ripped the door. Len fell, as though in slow motion. The pin was swept along by the force of the explosion and then, the last thing Len saw was the pin, flying towards his right eye. Then pain as the metal rod squirmed into his eye, wriggling slightly as he landed on the ground. The all went black.<br/>(Sorry Adele, I had to make Suzue run. I can change it if you like.)<br/><br/>******<br/><br/>They left the piers, and waited for night. Miku smiled in satisfaction as the status of 'TRAP-23', most likely taking out the oh-so-capable Officer Kagamine. She looked back at Hoshi. She slipped a brown envelope over to him. ""This is your next mission, you will be partnered up with Miss Kamijo over here,"" She lifted a hand at Rin who was sulking in a corner. ""This is a small outpost for the Tau, they use it to check vehicles leaving Crimson town. Probably a response to our kidnapping efforts. Your job is to annihilliate every last person in that building. Just kill them all. And if you want, you may want to blow the entire structure up.""<br/><br/>Miku looked at the time, quarter to eleven. ""Alright, I won't bother you guys, you've got a job tomorrow!"" She waved them goodnight. She sighed, Ojiko was hunting down another Tau Officer and she was late by three quarters of a hour.<br/><br/>Rin exited the room. Who was that man in the trap house? He looked so familiar...<br/><br/>******<br/><br/>""Sir! Sir!"" Kaito ran over to his subordinate's prone form. He rolled Len's body so that light shone on his face. Oh my god. Blood was everywhere. His hands were red and sticky now. ""Get the truck Meiko!"" He waved his hand to signal for the lady to call in the transport. He saw Suzue, ""What the hell? What happened?!""<br/><br/>Flames licked the ruined structure. Damn the Karakuri Organisation."
2742,Puppet ? Burst [OPEN],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3308,2011-05-12T13:20:27,Adele,"(No problem!)<br/><br/>Suzue grunted, rubbing her forehead from the splitting headache she was receiving about now. Her other arm seared in pain, and she looked to it to find a small piece of metal embedded in her arm from the explosion. Blood trickled down her arm, kept inside the wound by the metal obstructing the veins from leaking any further. With a shallow gasp, she leaned forward and pushed herself up as best as she could into a sitting position.<br/><br/>Her eyes then flickered to Kaito, who stared at her lividly. She frowned, glancing over to Len who lay with a grenade pin in his eye and she cringed, quickly looking away. Her stomach churned uncomfortably at the sight.<br/><br/>""...Hatsune. The house--gas...fire. it was a trap all along...she knew we were coming,"" she scrambled, turning again to eye her superior with a weak stomach. Her hand released from gripping her injured arm and she reached out to touch the man's shoulder. Guilt curled into her stomach. Maybe if she was more of a front-lines officer like Kagamine, she could have gotten a hold of Miku before the explosion could have happened. ""I should have gotten there sooner."""
2743,Puppet ? Burst [OPEN],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3308,2011-05-12T13:56:51,zoruna,"Hoshi looks at her. Taking the envelope. And looks at her. Grinning impishly. ""Alright. Thank you Miku-san."" he says in a dark purr. Looking at her. And then to Rin. ""Don't worry Miss Kamijo. I don't bite my team mates...much."" he says with a dark laugh. ""I prefer being bitten. Don't I Miku-san?"" he says. He doesn't leave Miku's side. ""Since when do I require much sleep Sensai?"" he asks. Arching an eyebrow. Opening the envelope. ""Oooo.....annihilation and explosions....I love the way you think Miku-san."" he says in a sadistic purr. He loved to flirt and spend time with Miku. Plus...he loved it when she hit him. It was just funtastic....he was a sick minded individual...what else was new?"
2744,Puppet ? Burst [OPEN],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3308,2011-05-12T14:09:06,2.2zenith,(Blanked due to too much grammar errors)
2745,Puppet ? Burst [OPEN],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3308,2011-05-13T14:22:20,2.2zenith,"Len coughed. Kaito pulled out a cloth and poured chloroform over it. He placed the cloth over Len's nose. Len's actions became more sedated. The roar of the engines indicated the arrival of the truck. Kaito grabbed Suzue's good arm and pulled her to her feet. ""All good? Meiko will assist you if you cannot reach the transport."" He lifted Len's supine form over his shoulder and began the slow walk to the flat-bed truck. He lay Len on the floorboards with the aid of Meiko. He climbed aboard while Meiko jumped down and went for Suzue.<br/><br/>Len... He was a good friend. He- Kaito clenched fist. Damn. It.<br/><br/>Then came Luka's squad. ""-I mean, like, what the hell?! Why did the freaking house just blow up?! We were told it was a residential area but what the hell? When I find Len, he's gonna get it from me!""<br/><br/>""Gukapo! No one knew that this was death trap alright? Len didn't know!"" Luka said, staring at the taller man.<br/><br/>""Whatever! I got injured! And he's gonna pay for it! I'm betting he's already sitting all comfy in the truck!"" Gukapo stomped forward to the truck. ""Ah, look now he-"" Then he stopped at the sight of the fallen officer.<br/><br/>Luka's face paled. ""What happened? Is he-"" She glared at Gukapo. She climbed aboard and pulled out a sugery kit. It was required for all Tau transports to carry at least one. She kneeled over Len's body and pushed the sticky bloodstained hair out of his eyes. She closed her eyes briefly, then she pulled out a pair of tweezers. The entire eye had to be removed.<br/>(Prepare for gory, not glory people. The 'sugery' will begin in my next post.)<br/><br/>******<br/><br/>Rin rolled her eyes. She left the man with her master and went to her room. Upon entering her room, she stripped off her white coat. Then she opened a hidden drawer, hidden even from Miku, and pulled out a small black metal keychain. It was a black treble cleft. It was all that remained of her past. She had already forgot her previous life. Her childhood was long gone.<br/><br/>Miku smiled at Hoshi he was a capable subject, she loved the way he spoke, an effective subject indeed. She tapped her lips with a pen ""Why, of course, you may stay Hoshi. To carry on, the supplies for explosives are found at the third level, all for your spending for tomorrow. But I say, Miss Kamijo would want some fun too.""<br/><br/>(I posted something on the ooc for the Secret Police players to see. But the Karakuri are also invited to join in!)"
2746,Puppet ? Burst [OPEN],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3308,2011-05-13T16:04:24,Adele,"Suzue turned away, standing to the best of her ability without Meiko at first. She was fine, besides her arm, though her legs were a little shaky. Frowning, she accepted the help, releasing her arm from her grip and allowing it to bleed more freely. She hissed gently as her hand nicked the metal in her wound while passing by. Damn, it hurt...<br/><br/>Frowning, she glanced once more to Len. Surgery...right here and now...? It wasn't often that she came into the front lines, so that would explain her squeamishness she supposed. ""He's...going to be alright, isn't he?"" she asked rather suddenly, interrupting her train of thought. She wasn't very knowledgeable when it came to medical matters.<br/><br/>She cringed lightly as someone else had begun to attend to her arm, slapping disinfectant across it. A hiss came past her lips, causing her eyes to bug open slightly as it was cleaned properly."
2747,Puppet ? Burst [OPEN],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3308,2011-05-13T17:19:13,2.2zenith,"Luka pulled on a set of gloves and a surgical mask, all her previous training running through her mind. This is Enucleation. The removal of the eye and its contents, leaving the orbital muscles intact. She removed the pin with the tweezers, the metal popped free and she deposited it on the metal tray. She then took out the scaple and cut the scleral shell apart, exposing the soft meat within.<br/><br/>The light bounced slightly and Meiko pulled Suzue onto the truck, careful not to cause her unneeded pain. Luka frowned and held the light still. The scaple dipped into the shredded flesh, scooping it out, bit by bit. The final step was to remove the scleral shell itself. She used the tweezers once again and pulled it free. And the spray of anesthetic over the gaping hole ended it all. Len twitched. Luka held him down as Kaito pressed the cloth onto his nose. His movements relaxed. Luka smiled, sugery success! Two hours were long gone.<br/><br/>The truck started up again, rumbling off into the still twilight.<br/><br/>Len awoke. He was alone, alone in a room. It was barely sunrise. He felt it, something was wrong. His vison was halfed. He reached up, stopping when he encountered a thin piece of leather. He was a one-eyed officer now. How am I supposed to lead operations now?! Who will stop the Karakuri? The children... They will end up like sister...<br/><br/>Luka stood and left the door as anguished voices rose incoherently."
2748,Puppet ? Burst [OPEN],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3308,2011-05-13T17:52:46,zoruna,"Hoshi looks at Rin. Just grinning and chuckling. ""So charming...rolled her eyes at me she did."" he laughs a bit more. He looks at Miku. Smiling warmly and watches her. ""Awesome."" he says. Chuckling a bit. ""Thank you beautiful leader of us soldiers."" He looks at her. Nodding his head. ""Ooo...spending...darn. Alright. She can kick more ass while I set up the boom sticks and tricks."" he says with a devilish grin upon his lips. ""Then we both got to kill and have fun."""
2749,Puppet ? Burst [OPEN],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3308,2011-05-16T06:43:47,2.2zenith,"""Okay, I'm going for the debrief."" Len pushed himself out of the chair. Everyone knew that once Len had made up his mind, it was near impossible to change with mere pleading. He exited the room and walked down the sunlit corridor with the entire force in tow. He paused at the sign which read 'Mikuo Zatchune'. He knocked and opened the door.<br/><br/>Mikuo looked up, ""Ah, yes Len and company. How's the eye?""<br/><br/>""Hurts. But that's not the reason we came here for, no?"" Len stood silently as the members of Burst force pread out around him.<br/><br/>""Right. "" Mikuo's pen slapped down onto the table, ""Did anyone see anything yesterday? Gukapo?""<br/><br/>""Well we saw the insides of Len's ey-"" Luka elbowed him in the stomach before responding in Gukapo's stead.<br/><br/>""Nothing sir, but the Karakuri seemed prepared. They had additional forces inside, but obviously we killed them off.""<br/><br/>""I see, they were prepared."" He scribbled a line on a piece of paper in front of him. ""Any other observations? My guess is that they have a spy in the Tau."" Spy in among the Tau. Mikuo always suspected that. Why? Len dimissed the thought. ""Ok. So now, your next assignment would be in a warehouse, apparently they keep their prisoners in that structure."" Mikuo passed a envelope to Len, but redirected it to Luka. ""Any more observations?""<br/><br/>Len knew. He was half-blind, Luka was not.<br/><br/>******<br/><br/>The day dawned bright and early and Rin went to the transport, a matt-black sedan. Hoshi was probably going to be late, she walked to the carpark to warm the car's engine. Only to find Hoshi waiting for her. She sighed, she always underestimated people. She walked up to him and asked, ""Are we ready to go?"""
2750,Puppet ? Burst [OPEN],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3308,2011-05-16T17:34:53,bloodlust101,"Chishio held her stance as the two men walk closer seeming to be unfazed by her blade. ""Who are you?""<br/><br/>""We are just messengers, we came to pay you like the master wants. Plus master wants to see you again."" the tall man says as the shorter man tosses her an envelope of money. ""The base is under attack and master wishes for you to kill the attackers.""<br/><br/>""Why would I do so unless I was getting paid more for it. I'm assassin, not an inslaved murder, I have meaning."" Chisio toosed the men the head of the last kill and grabbed the money counting it and smiling when she realised she was short a few thousand. ""Do you think this is funny? I'm to be paid all of it now or your master gets one more enemy."" She says as she walks closer with her katana rasied once more to the men's necks."
2751,Puppet ? Burst [OPEN],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3308,2011-05-18T11:25:40,2.2zenith,"Miku tapped her lips, if she was right, the lack of money would force Chishio back for it. She was a good operative as always, came from one of the clans which founded the Karakuri. But, like always, Miku was prepared should she try to kill. The men were intructed to provide her transport back to the North Range headquarters, where Miku was waiting with the rest of the money. There were other operative members still within the facility and she should be rather safe.<br/><br/>She picked up an opened envelope on her desk and read the letter within, from the secret Tau informant.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Miss Hatsune,<br/>Your operatives might want to proceed with caution, as an elite force has been posted at the Tau installation you so earnestly seek to destroy. Also, there would be a squad attempting to clear out Karakuri members within the fifth north district in Crimson town, I suggest you send Miss Kamijo and Hoshi to deal with this threat.<br/><br/>Yours truly,<br/>Tau informant.</span>""<br/><br/>Miku smiled slightly as a simulation of the day's events revealed itself in her head."
2752,"Deaths Rising (IC Eldar, Space Marine, Tau, Open)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3328,2011-05-11T06:44:04,Nanophage,"Chapter 1<br/>Captured and Converted<br/><br/>Ulrhun felt the familiar pulse of energy surge through the mechanical limbs of living metal, it flowed over him like the gift of life. A gift he had been given oh so many times, so many that it had become to start to get tiring. He looked to his limbs as the familiar energy from the Matrix fuelled his body. His steel looking frame slowly began to arise, along with his golden armor and commendations from millions of years proving he was the best machine of germicidal slaughter he could be. Now he was called yet again to the land of the living far from what remained of the dreams of lands billions of years gone. He remembered a world wreathed in radiation and a jealous rage from the scraps of his personality that still remained.<br/><br/>As the last of his many systems fully restored from his endless slumber, he brought his thoughts back to the present, he had a military of mindless killing machines to lead on a quest to cause the extinction of all the life they touch. He had a duty to take his undying body and bestow death upon all those who defy the C'tan, he raised his skeletal hand of surging, living metal. His ancient Warscythe burst from the ground flying into his hand. The Nightbringer gave him the immense luxury of naming his blade, so he had chosen wisely, Ageless End. Its glowing sickly green energy shed a demoralising light on the many sleeping bodies of those yet to wake. He lifted the shaft over the ground and slammed it down on the cold black material that all Necron technology was made of.<br/><br/>A great surge of light burst from the point of impact, cracks of the same sickly green spreading over the surface of the ground to the altar. As the light from his staff dimmed along with the glowing luminescence from the cracks miles of light seemed to slowly grow in brightness and light an immense system of catacombs for many miles behind him. An endless army was laid out in front of him, the two monoliths closest to him began to crackled to life. time had taken their toll, even in this closed space. The massive energy matrix upon their summit reached with crackling gauss flayed lightning pulled the arches and pylons into place, restoring its ancient glory. The great pyramid of death turned pulling some of the Terra Cotta army of steel skeletons into its now gaping maw of glowing green liquid. Walking back out restored.<br/><br/>Confident that his forces were restoring themselves at a acceptable rate and decided to rise to the surface to asses the reason for his awakening. He would not have been necessitated lest life had truly been restored to this once dead world. He was sceptical, he had slaughtered that last remnants of life only two-hundred thousand eighty-nine years ago. He remembered choking the life from that arrogant leader of this world so well. He sensed the hand of some meddling alien race restoring life to this planet. From the remains of the sensors he tapped into all he felt was a unstable existence of the wild beings along with the sentient on this planet. And that never happened naturally.<br/><br/>Through the spires and catacomb tunnels that lead up to surface ending in a cold dead Arctic plain of land, miles and miles of nothing but death on the cold night, the blizzard made it particularly hard to see far enough away to see anything substantial, just as dead as he expected. Then he felt a push from the depths of his mind, his head was forced to turn to the south where he saw nothing for a few moments, a cold and icy voiced pierced his mind in rasped whisper that, if he was still alive, would have sent shivers down his spine.<Look...> a few more moments and suddenly a massive burst of light shimmered in the distance <They Live! Go, Kill them! FEED ME!!>. Ulrhun collapsed to his knees as they clanked in the ice and snow. He sometimes thought his master enjoyed tormenting him, but he did not care. For he tormented all life. He was the bringer of night.<br/><br/>Turning his attention back to the place to the fire and light brimmed on the horizon, slowly, he began to trudge through the snow and blizzard. *life...* he thought *I have not felt you drain from my hands for a great many millennia. Now you will drain from this world again, and I will be the perpetrator of this heinous act*"
2753,"Deaths Rising (IC Eldar, Space Marine, Tau, Open)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3328,2011-05-11T06:51:47,armogeddon,"As the drop pod fell the sergeant for the mentors had a very unsettling feeling in the pit of his stomach. He felt something was off. BOOM. The sergeant knew that they had entered the planetâ€™s atmosphere. *alright Mentors grab your weapons, we are about to land. There should be heavy resistance from orks here. Fight valiantly, Fight for the God Emperor!* the men in the drop pod let out a war cry. Saying they were ready for what hell could come their way.<br/><br/>CRUNCH.  The space marines all prepared to exit the drop pod and set up a perimeter around the pod and form a strategy for an assault on the orks. Soon as the drop pod doors opened the sergeant knew they were somehow knocked off course.<br/><br/>The drop pod doors opened and the space marines ran head first into the raging blizzard of the planet. Regardless of being so far off course they began to form a plan. Soon enough they sent off a scouting squad to survey the area in hope of finding some means to get back to the Charadon system to continue fighting the orks.<br/><br/>About an hour later the scouts came back from their scouting run. *Marines report* the first marine steps forward *sir, there is a tau outpost about a click to the south of out position.* the sergeant *that will have to do. Letâ€™s move out marines* they then set out for the tau outpost.<br/>Shortly they found the outpost and took cover against the rocks that lined the frozen landscape. Now invisible they planned out an attack on the outpost that would take the base. After the final detail was set the Mentor squad all got into position, waiting for the sergeants signal.<br/><br/>The sergeant gave the signal and the ten space marines charged at the tau outpost. War cries coming from every one of the space marines at once *FOR THE EMPEROR* The space marines opened fire on the unsuspecting tau patrolling the base. After the tau overcame the shock of the attack got out the battle suits.<br/><br/>*GRANADES OUT!* the space marines all threw their frag grenades at the tau which resulted in concussive explosions and the first line of tau falling over lifeless. the space marines continued to fire Their bolters and throw what they had left of the frag grenades."
2754,"Deaths Rising (IC Eldar, Space Marine, Tau, Open)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3328,2011-05-11T06:58:13,Nanophage,"Ulrhun looked to see some ongoing battle between two living organics but it made no difference to him who they were, nor who they served. What mattered is they were living, <KILL! FEED!! HUNGER!!! I demand their lives be taken! My spirit hungers! Serve Thy purpose and appease my appetite!> Again He fell to the ground as his functions left him, his mind seemed to splinter in the presence of his god. Then again a god speaking to him was rather amusing. For some reason he was able to escape the common shackles of his lesser brothers and attain free agency. Enough to change the cycle so he was awakened first, even before the Tomb Spiders. He was given more freedom then most and appreciated that, but now he felt as though even his master could not control him any longer. Not like he needed to, in the endless centuries and millennia spent killing, mindlessly or not, he had come to find pleasure in it. The only action he could ever execute again with any form of human emotion that was left to him, so he made is his own. Through this he became the best at what he did, instead of fleeing from his fate he embraced it. He would suffer eternity in order to attain his last and only passion, to kill.<br/><br/>He saw that the attacking party was pitifully outnumbered and outgunned, it would not help him to take out the losing side and strengthen the greater against his forces. But he was not one to mindlessly jump into the killing as his lesser brothers did. He took a moment, used the vast array of technology built into him to his disposal. Scanning them and taking notes on his new enemies, to him they were quite fascinating. He saw the attackers, even though hoplessly outnumbered, somehow held their own and refused to die no matter the amount of damage inflicted upon them. They were walking tanks, superior beings to their enemies, yet they made no head way. Blue lights of plasma and poorly guided missiles either pinged off their immense bulking armor or did not harm them enough to slow down the engines of destruction the juggernauts seemed to be, they also were using some sort of support tactic that was clearly visible when viewed from the perspective of a idle party who can properly analyse the tactical situation.<br/><br/>After a few moments of analysis of the defenders he saw why. Their tactics were flawless, at least from a tactical perspective of attackers coming from the outside. They had their walls strategically placed in some crescent shapes that made them perfect kill-zones and had built it so perfectly into the ice that any other attempt at entry would take hours of digging to get to and then would have to make a hole in their defences. Truly these were opponents worthy of slaughter. They were evenly matched, at least for the moment. Ulrhun saw the defenders reinforcing their line with some large mechanised walkers with massive long and rectangular guns protruding from their shoulders. They were surging with electro magnetic energy that was building as then were entrenching themselves in the ramparts. This was not going to end well for the attacking forces. The idea of this battle ending did not please Ulrhun, at least not without him having some fun in all this chaos. After storing his observed data in by sending it back to storage in the catacombs he walked forward a few feet then dissappeared from space but only for a split second. Teleporting up to the defenders ramparts.<br/><br/>His scythe phased out of reality as he pushed it into the nearest of the large mechs and then re-solidified it pulling it out of the large walker, making a large whole in it as he pulled with extreme force killing the inhabitant of the walker. There was a loud scream from inside that made all the defenders suddenly look at the newcomer who appeared from nowhere. What was left of the walker fell over the edge of the wall and crashed against the ground 70 feet below exploding in the glacial ice blow. As the metal and remains of the being he had just slaughtered fell from the scythe as it phased back out of reality. If his steel face could have smiled, could have shown emotion at all, it would have shown murderous delight. For now he had entered the state of ecstasy that he had been so reminiscent of for those millennia in slumber.<br/><br/>The intial awe seemed to wear off and one of them tried shooting at him, the plasma blast that he shot at him was frail and weak compared to some great weapons he had stood up to over the years. The field of Nanobots that surrounded Ulrhun easily absorbed the impact and destabilised the plasma turing it back to nothing but hot air. He wished he could laugh as he again teleported, right in front of the perpetrator, his scythe already in position as he came out impaling him the moment he re-materialised. Another scream, *Now time to feed my master*..."
2755,"Deaths Rising (IC Eldar, Space Marine, Tau, Open)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3328,2011-05-11T07:08:21,armogeddon,"His bolter red from firing too much, he heard the click meaning he was out of ammunition, as well as his own the other space marines ran out of ammo as well. Drawing his power sword and placing his gun in its holster, he led the charge at the defending tau. As he charged, he heard the scream of a tau, he continued running but then saw one of the battle suits fall from the wall, a massive hole in its center. The tau ceased their fire to look as to what happened. About half of the defending tau forces split away confidant that the rest can handle the wounded space marines.<br/><br/>The sergeant only increased his speed after watching the split half go away to deal with the unknown threat. Reaching the front line he brought his sword around in a mighty arc that severed the head of five tau warriors. The rest of the space marines ran forward, letting loose their battle cries using their own bolters as melee weapons.<br/><br/>The tau ranks fell as a wheat field to fire in the onslaught. Eventually the tau outside the wall were defeated. The sergeant moved close to the wall, brought the sword point to the wall and using all his strength, he plunged the blade into the wall. Slowly but surely he managed to cut a entrance hole into the wall. The sergeant led the charge into the tau base continuously cutting down the tau in their way.<br/><br/>The sergeant saw the tau firing on a specific point. He looked closer and saw an unmistakable hue of a necron. *Charge my brethren, for we shall take this base for the Emperor!* the space marines all charge bolters ready to smash the tau aside. Into the chaos the marines went and they started to bash and beat down everything in their way."
2756,"Deaths Rising (IC Eldar, Space Marine, Tau, Open)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3328,2011-05-11T07:14:54,Nanophage,"Ulrhun Continued to cut them down, whatever these creatures were they lacked all proficiency at close combat relying solely on their ranged weapons to take their enemies down. To bad for them he was to close, as he cut down more and more of the weak ones he noticed they were getting less picky about when they fired and more accurate. He saw that he was suddenly ablaze with infrared light, he was being marked. Cleaver creatures, also seemingly merciless using their own as fodder making fall into this trap. As he killed more and more he made it so there was a greater distance between him and the ones with the larger weaponry. They used the weaker ones to slow him down so the strong could get in a severely intelligent tactical position, at least for any random enemy. However Ulrhun was no random enemy and they were not doing the exactly intelligent thing in this situation.<br/><br/>Ulrhun stopped attacking which seemed to puzzle them for a moment, during this short lull Ulrhun started to concentrate on the nanites that surrounded him making a field of them, making them reproduce and create more of themselves until the air around him was flowing with them. He chuckled inwardly as they opened fire on him the plasma colliding with the durable creatures that filled the air around him destabilize their magnetic field and turning it to energy. Energy he let flow through him into his scythe, ageless began to gather massive amounts of energy as it glowed the dark sickly green that grew into a sphere of energy, his magnetic field began to grow stronger. However as the heavier weapon fired more and more at him they somehow pushed deeper and deeper into his field. How he was becoming more powerful, they should be losing more energy then through it all he saw a vast amount of electricity being pumped into the larger suits as they let out greater and greater blasts. He body began to be pierced by massive beams of plasma, the nanites began to leave their task of energy consumption and to repairing his body draining his energy. *Now or never* He thought.<br/><br/>He let the massive amount of energy burst outward and his scythes gauss flayer reaching out and striking everything around it. The beams of green lightning that burst forth struck everywhere destroying all it touched, flaying the molecules and atoms and rending apart the chemical bonds that held them together. Turning all that the unholy light projected by his weapon touched into the basic elements that made them, Cutting holes in armour and flesh alike reducing them to carbon, zinc, magnesium and everything inbetween. He finally ran out of energy and craters filled with dust of shattered molecules lay all around him deep in perfectly half spherical craters. Pieces of machinery and limbs were scattered everywhere.<br/><br/>Gazing around in the as the snow began to fall through the holes everywhere in the ceiling and walls he saw a small humanoid crawling away, one of his legs gone and a large hole in his abdomen. AS a warm liquid stained the ground he touched he was muttering frantically in some strange language. His metal armour made it all the more easy to finish him. Pointing his scythe at his target, Ulrhun pulled the small being toward him using the magnetic energy of his scythe. As it was pulled into the range of his nanites they began to slowly disassemble him. He couldn't feel it as his body was dying and he would be dead soon. With one final violent pull the being was flung the final short distance toward Ulrhun who had his hand waiting for him, it impaled the being through the chest. It cried in pain, and writhed in his grip for a moment. *Your death is nigh* another mass of energy gathered in his arm and exploded in his hand. The being was instantly light in the green of all Necron technology. Then he was gone, reduced to all the basic elements he was made of. The dust that was the living thing in his hand fell to the ground while a variety of gasses rose or fell as well. The sudden screams from another part of the outpost suddenly garnered his attention.<br/><br/>He saw the larger tank-like bipeds rending the smaller ones into pieces, decapitating their enemies. One by one the small ones fell until none were left. A silence took the outpost, he had tipped the balance and fed his master even still. <ATTACK!! Do not stand there, idle and critical. Attack! feed me more. They still breathe. End them Servitor!> This time instead of instilling Â only pain, his arm moved on its own, jolting upward and the scythe wrapped its magnetic field around one of them and pulled the massive man into the air. Somehow even though his body was incapable of feeling pain his master was able to inflict it so ardently. It drained a great deal of his energy merely lifting the creature toward him. Again he lifted his hand and its sharp talon like fingers tore through the thick armor and deep into the organic mesh of its body. Right through its throat. However, somehow, it still struggled against him. It was strong and struck him with great powerful blows, his other hand reacted almost instantly to the blows and plunged his scythes tip into its abdomen and released a massive burst of gauss inside of him. It struggled only for a few moments more, then it went limp in his arm. Feeling a great deal of interest on how endurant it was he diverted his attention to the others that remained.<br/><br/>The others, of the walking tank-like beings seemed to, instead of fear, overcome with a zealous rage from the horrific death of its companion. They charged him, roaring in cries of retribution. Again he felt another inward chuckle *More fun*"
2757,"Deaths Rising (IC Eldar, Space Marine, Tau, Open)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3328,2011-05-11T07:19:29,armogeddon,"The last of the tau struck down the space marines then turned their attention to the necron. Soon as they turned to face the necron, it lifted one of the space marines and killed him quickly and efficiently. Knowing the code so well the sergeant was now obliged to attack the necron, *Emperor Lend us your strength.* the remaining nine space marines charged at the necron, weapons held high. In unison the nine space marines shouted *FOR THE EMPEROR!*<br/><br/>The first to reach the necron was the sergeant, he brought his sword up and plunged it hilt deep within the metallic body. The next space marine to reach the necron brought his bolter down in a mighty arc upon the necrons head. the third space marine to reach the necron brought his bolter around and smashed it into the necrons side, hitting with enough force to split the weapon in two."
2758,"Deaths Rising (IC Eldar, Space Marine, Tau, Open)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3328,2011-05-11T17:57:09,Nanophage,"The first to reach the Necron was the sergeant, he brought his sword up and plunged it hilt deep within the metallic body. The next space marine to reach the Necron brought his bolter down in a mighty arc upon the Necrons head. the third space marine to reach the Necron brought his bolter around and smashed it into the Necrons side, hitting with enough force to split the weapon in two.<br/><br/>Ulrhun saw that they moved with a great amount of speed for their immense stature, it was rather surprising for him. However, he was comparing their speed to the slow and purposeful trudge that the majority of his forces were restricted by. His surprise made it so his reaction was slow, too slow. The first to reach him seemed to have many decorations upon his amour *a leader perhaps* his thoughts were interrupted by static waves in his mind, surging through his consciousness, the blade of the leader had pierced him straight through. It was wreathed in energy and split his steel like butter, practically melting it. As his mind felt the energy is body quickly compensated but his mental state was immediately overcome by a emotion he had not felt in a great time.<br/><br/>Ravenous rage consumed him, how dare this being inflict pain upon him, as he lifted his scythe to strike him another one was upon his arm and then another struck him in the head disrupting his vision yet again. The smaller beings before were no where near as infuriating as these hulking amour clad bipeds. As they piled on top of him his rage overtook him and he released a burst of gauss from his body and scythe immediately amputating the arms of the one holding the scythe, turning the appendages to atomic dust.<br/><br/>The others were flung off by the force and had gaping holes in them, except for the one who had wounded him the greatest. However he was wounded but obviously not enough to stop his need for combat. Ulrhun could not distinguish the beings emotion between bloodlust or righteous seal but only saw it rise again and redouble its efforts to overcome his opponent. Ulrhun was no longer in the mood for entertainment, he wished for vengeance as he impaled his prey his body was suddenly overcome by pain and a darkness overcame his mind. <WEAKNESS IS UNACCEPTABLE!!! You kill with emotion! How dare you mock me and my creations! I Gave you eternity as you wished! Kill without feeling! Engorge me without appeasing your mortal beliefs! For this crime I deprive you of this ones death!!> A Tomb Spyder burst through a wall near him using its arm Gauss blaster struck the outer wall. It came rolling in and dropped a load of Necron skeletal body parts and it continued towards Ulrhun.<br/><br/>He fell to his knees as the Nightbringer's embrace became more oppressive. His scythe burst with energy inside the one who was impaled upon his staff. It struggled for a few more moments striking his body then finally passing out as blood oozed from the breaches in his thick amour A slight satisfaction started to arise within Ulrhun, another crack of the mental whip from his master. <AGAIN YOU INSULT ME!! I allow you great freedom for you merciless service in fueling my need for the end of life. But you do it in emotion. YOUR Sadistic pleasure I allow as it makes your slaughter oh so much greater but as you let more feeling pour from you. You are supposed to be mindless machine of slaughter but your mentality has always brought me swift victory. However you enact treason against me and you unfeeling brothers who are not as strong as you. This creature will become our voice, its memories will become our own and you will serve without feeling along with the one who has taught you pain for the first time since your birth.> A jealous rage overcame him but was soon snuffed out by pain. He could not fight it, his master was too great for him. He saw the Tomb Spyder quickly abduct his prey who he eagerly wished to slay.<br/><br/>The many corpses of his aged brothers arose and began to reassemble themselves, Their living metal bodies reached out to its related appendages. As the ones who had wicked blades for fingers began to peruse the dead and wounded. Rending the flesh from their bodies and adoring them as new vesture of demoralization. Ulrhun saw the rise of his most favored warriors, his Flayed Ones. The pleasure of seeing them rise was, however, overcome by the memory of the pain that Ulrhun was left with. The final presence of the Nightbringer departed and Ulrhun struggled to keep his composure, he felt betrayed as his vengeance over the one who reminded him of the loss of the ancient body he once inhabited was stripped from him. His master had taken more then he could bare, for the first time in many millions of years he felt pain, and through the pain he felt resentment for his master. But he sheltered these emotions in the depth of his mind lest his lord sensed them and sough punishment again.<br/><br/>Passage to the catacombs had arisen nearby, where the Tomb Spyder had taken the being whom had harmed him. As the Flayed ones moved from defacing the dead to skinning the living screams of agony had broke the frigid silence of the now decrepit outpost. Holes marred the once glorious edifice, leaving nothing but the cries of the dead, soon to be silence that had always accompanied Ulhurn's dark march. A silence that rang of eternal despair. One that held the voice of his master, the silence of night.<br/><br/>Ulrhun took his leave of the place letting the remainder of the living to be swept clean by the Flayed ones and them to gather fresh flesh to achieve their purpose of horrifying the enemy with the appalling gore that they represented. Pushing it to the back of his mind he entered the catacombs to oversee the assimilation of the new voice that would soon be singing the unholy chorus of decimation. After a short teleportation he was there to witness the ending of its creation. As the last parts were welded on by the Scarabs and Spyders. The nanites being injected into their new abode, scanning his brain adding the vast knowledge of the galaxy contained within its mind into the memory of their vast network so they might understand this new life. As this happened the great arrays deep within the planet began to receive signals from other tomb worlds, already awakened for many months or years, world engines slowly approaching their new targets with abyssal silence and horrific purpose, great star-ships gliding above planets purging them of life. Soon he knew everything.<br/><br/>The Space Marines, the Imperium of Man, the Tau, the return of the Eldar, the hated Orks. Everything, and he was filled with pleasure, so much life since his last awakening had arisen, since he purged this planet many years ago. This time he would be allowed to leave this planet, to fly to other systems, and kill moreÂ  then he had since his creation. Compared to his last awakening, this was the like staring at the sun for the first time, and to feel an unbridled lust and excitement upon the thought of snuffing it out...<br/><br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">END OF CHAPTER 1<br/>Chapter 2 ""The Cleansing"" Begins next post</span>"
2759,"Deaths Rising (IC Eldar, Space Marine, Tau, Open)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3328,2011-05-12T04:58:41,armogeddon,"Chapter Two<br/>""The Cleansing""<br/><br/><br/>Waking with a jolt sergeant Gulliam found himself bound to a table. Rising his head he looked around to see what was happening. As soon as he had been awake long enough he realized. *I can't feel my legs... or arms... By the emperor what is happening?!* He started to struggle to get up and found himself restrained, seeing flashes of light and large Necron constructs looming over his frame. Great bodies of shining silver and steel, eyes and limbs of glowing green were rending tampering with his body. For a moment his mind suddenly was covered in a white hot flash of pain and he almost passed out from it.<br/><br/>As he regained composure he struggled again *Demonic Xenos Re-* his sentence was interrupted almost immediately by a debilitating seizure of pain<Foolish Creature!!You no longer serve your Corpse of A god, You serve me! Now cease your foolish struggling and let the creatures finish with your assimilation into my forces.> There was a hissing sound and a tube slipped into his Slowly his pain diminished and then he fell into unconsciousness. The voices, sounds and pain of his trauma slowly slipped away.<br/><br/>This time when Gulliam awoke, he was a space marine no more. Numb to his body but able to move none the less, the sergeant arose from the table of his assembly, his weapons and armor were scattered across the floor. Blood decorated the room and the place where he was sitting. It was still wet, but very cold, he looked across his hands and legs, all over his body. Only steel of some kind, steel and electronics. Yet he felt his heart pumping within him. He was still alive? He tried to speak, tried to call for his emperor but no words came out."
2760,"Deaths Rising (IC Eldar, Space Marine, Tau, Open)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3328,2011-05-12T06:57:24,Nanophage,"As Ulrhun entered the room where the Space Marine had been taken he looked and saw many scarabs and Tomb Spyders toiling over his body with. Flashes of light and pulses radiation told him that he was being fused with Necron technology as the Nightbringer promised. As he watched he slowly slipped into a state of half meditation. Going over all the incoming data from the other, already long awakened tomb worlds. Some told that the enemies were far to great in power and number and went back to sleep for some time. However others had awakened fully and had begun to re-make all the ancient technologies that had been lost when they were forced into slumber by the gluttonous C'tan. Now they were rebuilt or reawakened from the heart of the sleeping worlds. He began to analyze the endless pools of data that had been garnered on the new races and enemies of the C'tan and through them, Ulrhun himself. For the time, because of the vast amount of data garnered he just went over that of those creatures he had already encountered. Human super soldiers that Identified themselves as Space Marines, calling themselves great holy warriors of an unbelievably powerful psyker. *Wonderful, another race of psykers have arisen. However much of the knowladge pertaining to the man who they spoke of seemed be outside of the Necrons reach, other then the fact he was dying little could be gathered. Ulrhun assumed it was because all the information that was related to him must be classified at the highest echelons of power in this Imperium of Man.<br/><br/>As he finished the vast library of information that was gathered about the ones called Space Marines whom he considered fascinating before but he had lost some interest when he found they fought in the name of some God king who was dying. *Why fight for someone who no longer forces you to? Why not rise against your master?* he just could not understand it, however while it made him lose interest in their fighting ability he gained some pertaining to their personality. *They fight to preserve the religion of a dying man and his empire. How strange* He remembered a word he had long forgotten, Zeal, an ability to garner and immense amount of will to ardently serve some power; even when it is dying. His thoughts were interrupted by a piercing cry, half mechanical half organic as it rasped for breath. He came out of his trance of analysis to see his eyes adjust to human light spectrum. The Marine was crying in pain as the machines skittered in somewhat surprise as he flailed against the restraints that held him. The scarabs and Spyders were confused, they did not know how to react to the situation. They must not have calculated his strong regenerative abilities and the organ known only as, ""The Gene-Seed"", seemed to be resisting all the anaesthesia and pain revilers that they pumped into his system. As his body stopped it screaming but went into a fervent seizure that shuddered the operation table even through the thick steel like pillar it was situated on. As a tube of medical liquids containing nanites and necessary materials to make the Pariah Gene for the emacipation field the Marine slowly slipped back into slumber.<br/><br/>Ulrhun shook his head, and slipped back into his meditation. Reviewing the information pertaining to the other race he slaughtered this day, the Tau. By him he was amazed by their tactical genius. All their forces, castes, and reasons for being were filled with tactical and strategic efficiency and intellect. However for all their vast strategy and observation he was saddened to find out about the Etherals. *WHY!?! Why must all races that live be dominated by a superior beings!?! It is not right, so they not all lust for their freedom?* He felt a caress of darkness against his mind and he recoiled pushing the thoughts to the back of his mind. Straining to keep them from his masters view. The Darkness passed, and Ulrhun returned to his task of analysis. Doing so with as little emotion as possible, he feared his masters return. He feared the pain and threats of being destroyed.<br/><br/>By the time he was finished with it all he came to seeing the scarabs and spyders had evacuated the room, returning to the tasks they came from to construct the new warrior, the new destroyer, the new monster. It started to awaken, staring at its new body it tried to speak and found its voice stifled. He reached out to its mind the same way he had done to all his troops. To his pleasure he found that its mind was much more active then his peons of so called soldiers. Not mindless, but a true equal, a true warrior. When he came into contact with it completely he spoke to its mind. <<span style=""font-style: italic"">&lt;You Now serve me. Your voice shall only ever pierce the fabric of this space at my command. It shall be to drain the hope from the hearts of our victims and to sew the seeds of despair. Your God is no longer able to help you, you are dead but alive. Now rise to serve me, rise to serve our master, Rise and extinguish the lives of all who would oppose us. I am Ulrhun your reluctant master. You are forever more Baradur. Now come, your services are called upon.&gt;</span>>"
2761,"Deaths Rising (IC Eldar, Space Marine, Tau, Open)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3328,2011-06-13T09:14:47,armogeddon,"Standing rooted to the spot from the all encompassing disbelief and despair that now constricted upon him at gazing at the hardened steel shell that is his new vessel. For he was what he fought, a Xeno, a creature that his very beliefs were rooted in the destruction of their... his kind; but whatâ€™s worse a was that he was now a Necron, A being whose soul mission was to find all life and snuff it out leaving no trace of it, not even breathable air. â€œWhy can I think for myself if I am a necron?â€ he whispered to himself, the rasped voice of machine mixed with man crackling like static tormenting the device that now served as his ears. The single thought brought more trobling thoughts into his mind; â€œHas the god emperor abandon me? Am I now forever condemned?!â€ Still in shock Gillium did not hear what the necron lord had said. But it did not matter for he would not listen to the poison of his enemy, his hands made a loud clanging sound as they clapsped around his head, a sign of . There was but one path of redemption and it was one he knew well through a well practiced regimine. Destroy all Xenos. He pulled his arms from his head and took his hands from him delving them into his chest making shallow marks in the living metal abdomen in his greatest attempts to free himself from the thomb that he now lived hin he would destroy himself."
2762,Red Moon Rising,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=33537,2013-09-19T11:03:01,NakuzoMakuza,"California Coast, USA<br/>4:30 am<br/><br/><br/>It is dark as the moon begins lowering past the horizon while the sun is slowly creeping past the east, a red 1990 Mazda RX-7 drives slowly along Cabrillo Hwy along the coast of California with the Pacific Ocean out to the vehicleâ€™s left side heading north toward Lobitos of California as the male drive has his windows down so the wind can flow along his buzz cut black hair while the dark black shades cover his amber brown eyes. His right hand rests on the shifter of the car while his left hand rests leisurely on the steering wheel however he stays in complete control of the vehicle with his right foot pushing the gas pedal almost 53% all the way down as his left foot rests just to the left of the clutch; he has Bon Joviâ€™s â€œWanted Dead or Aliveâ€ rocking through the Bose Stereo system making the pointer finger of his left hand tap to the beat of the song.<br/><br/><br/>In a few moments he comes to where the road turns to the right and stays straight to the north so he decides to stay straight as he does he realizes that he has not seen a cop for miles so he lets a smile come across his face and he guns the car for a few seconds shifting it into fifth gear real quick and as a turn to the right and back to the left comes up he lightly lets off the gas while pushing in the clutch and downshifts to third gear making the carâ€™s engine rpms go up in which the car roars loudly. The car slides sideways as he takes the turn to the right in which grey smoke bellows out from behind the car and then he pushes the gas more shifting it into fourth gear as he takes the turn to the left in which the carâ€™s sideway slide switches so the front turns to the left and the rear is now on the right.<br/><br/><br/>As he comes out of the turn he straightens the car and shifts back up to fifth gear and brings the car to a casual 85 mph in which the roar of the car goes low and quieter in which the smile on his face grows bigger and then his right hand pats the dashboard of the car and he says in a quiet voice, â€œGood job, Lola.â€ His right hand rests back on the shifter and he continues his journey north."
2763,Midnight Crisis,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3381&start=20,2011-05-26T20:30:14,SilverChaos,"Her body turned ridged as he touched her. She dug her nails into his leg, wishing it would hurt him.<br/>""I'd soon die if I ever came to be food for you..."" she said with an acidic tone, ""Until then am I a pet?""<br/><br/>She laid back on his chest, looking into his eyes, a smirk on her face.<br/>""If that is the case, my group of hunters will be after you once they realize I'm missing..."" She moved slightly getting a little more comfortable she closed her eyes for a brief moment, ""Though I would love to kill you myself, seeing my comrades kill you will be satisfying enough.""<br/><br/>She opened her eyes. She was toying with him, just to see his reaction.<br/>""You better start remembering about why you kept me alive, I'm starting to get bored with your games.""<br/>She let out a tiny laugh, almost as if she were mocking him."
2764,Midnight Crisis,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3381&start=20,2011-05-27T00:46:27,TheoryKierei,"Gen was surprised that she'd actually laid down against him.<br/>Most times when he threatened to kill people they ran...<br/><br/>""Hunter? So that's why you had a gun..."" Speaking of which, he still had two bullets he had to dig out of himself...<br/><br/>""I'll get right on the fearing and remembering thing, but can you get off me first, your bullets are rather annoying between my shoulder blades..."""
2765,Midnight Crisis,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3381&start=20,2011-05-30T18:15:45,SilverChaos,"((SO SORRY, I didn't mean to take this long, I am just going through a very rough time))<br/><br/>She smiled through her long purple hair. Her eyes fluttered a little.<br/><br/>""Yes a hunter,"" She got up from his chest, her feet soon walking across the room to a chair that sat near a book case, ""When you killed my family, I was saved by a hunting society. I trained for 7 years, perfected all my skills, and vowed to kill you.""<br/><br/>She sighed a little, her face resting on her hand. Her arms taking over the little space on the arm rests. Her legs crossed, in a lady like manner.<br/>""I'm surprised those bullets didn't do more damage,"" Her eyes closed, ""Best to get them out before they close up and kill you..."""
2766,Midnight Crisis,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3381&start=20,2011-05-30T19:52:09,TheoryKierei,"(It's no problem at all)<br/><br/>Gen grinned at her comment and grabbed a switchblade from his desk, wasting no time in sticking himself with it and starting to pry the item's out of his body.<br/>...which, by the way...hurt like hell.<br/><br/>""Not a bad shot for a kid, but..."" A wince stopped his words for a moment before a little ball of silver plinked to the floor, bouncing once then rolling a few feet away from him.<br/><br/>""...you need better training to hit the vital organs...vampires can dodge when you pull the trigger...gotta..."" Another wince, followed by another plink of a bullet.<br/><br/>""...Anticipate their dodging."""
2767,Midnight Crisis,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3381&start=20,2011-05-31T07:32:54,SilverChaos,"She folded her arms, watching the metal clang to the floor. Loving every wince he took. She loved his pain. She even envied his knife, wishing it was her driving it through his heart.<br/>""I suppose I should..."" She smirked.<br/><br/>She got up from her chair, locking eyes with him as she did.<br/>""I can't help but think you are trying to aid me in an execution.""<br/><br/>She walked to the desk, sitting on the corner that had the least amount of clutter.<br/>""Regardless, those shots were more warning shots. I couldn't have a vampire making a racket on my roof..."" she laughed a little to herself, ""But that does not mean, I will not kill you."" She looked at him with a slight psychotic splendor, ""In fact, it's all I have been thinking about for the past 7 years..."""
2768,Midnight Crisis,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3381&start=20,2011-05-31T21:27:44,TheoryKierei,"Gen met her eyes with a slight psychoticness of his own.<br/>He'd always wanted a stalker, but she's a bit to young for his tastes...<br/><br/>His eyes followed her as she moved to sit at the edge of his desk, right in grabbing distance, duly noted.<br/>Gen's body was just started to relax as the last bullet dropped to the floor. Small trails of blood were running from to wounds on his chest which needed tending to...so, he just moved a bit in his chair and pulled his shirt up and over his head.<br/><br/>The wounds looked pretty bad, infected, possibly, from the silver in the bullets.<br/><br/>Gen stared down at the with a slight frown as they tried to close themselves, but were having trouble mending the skin.<br/><br/>""You should probably take on a new hobby...stalking is more of a guy thing."" He mumbled, not really paying much attention as his chest started to burn from the stab wounds."
2769,Midnight Crisis,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3381&start=20,2011-06-14T19:57:41,SilverChaos,"(sorry about the wait. I was on vacation :( but now I believe I will be posting now more than ever. :D )<br/><br/><br/>She let out a small smile at his last comment. But soon anger came through her emotions. She looked at him, a harsh expression raging through her golden brown eyes. The word â€˜stalkingâ€™ struck a small chord with her.<br/><br/>â€œA stalkerâ€¦not so much,â€ her fist clenched as acid dripped off her tone, â€œI am a hunter searching for my target. Merely, you are nothing but a murderous stain in my memory. A stain that needs to be eliminated from my mind.â€<br/><br/>She watched his wounds trying to close. He was struggling, that much she could tell. That was exactly what she expected too. Those bullets were pure silver, no additives, and also very expensive.<br/>She could only smile at him, and wish the wounds would kill him. Though in the back of her mind she knew they wouldnâ€™t. She let out a small sigh.<br/><br/>â€œYou seem to be having a little troubleâ€¦I would help you, but I donâ€™t see it benefiting meâ€¦â€ She smirked a little, hoping he could offer something of value for his healing."
2770,Midnight Crisis,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3381&start=20,2011-06-14T23:37:01,TheoryKierei,"""Benefiting you...?"" Gen murmured, sounding breathless as he tried to get in air through his chest.<br/>Yes, he was one of the few vampires that needed to breath.<br/>The older you got, the stronger...but you also gained handicaps. If she'd hit both of his lungs, he'd have died. Luckily, only one was scraped.<br/><br/>""How about the fact that...I won't kill you...? Or shove you in a cage like that other bitch...seems like a better and better idea...""<br/><br/>Gen tilted his head slightly, smiling, though pain was obviously stamped behind his eyes.<br/><br/>""Fix me...or I'll drain you.""<br/><br/>He honestly didn't have the resources to heal himself at his current house, he'd used it all up a few weeks ago after being hunted by another person. He was popular..."
2771,Midnight Crisis,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3381&start=20,2011-08-31T02:00:52,SilverChaos,"((I'd like to revive this, right where we last left off. I was in a really dark place in life during summer, and my depression prevented me from finding a reason to rp anymore. but I am fine now and willing to start again =)  that is, if you are up for it.))"
2772,Midnight Crisis,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3381,2011-05-18T04:46:29,SilverChaos,"(IC)<br/>Locked in and recluse, the walls of the closet became a haven. A haven of safety and reassurance, one she would never leave on her own. Hands trembling and hazy vision, she clutched her mother closer. Tears ran down her cheeks, slightly washing the blood splatter off her face. Life held no steady beat in the maiden she held, but still she clinged on to her.<br/>All she could do was ask herself why...<br/><br/>Earlier that night, all she heard was screaming. The death of her family stained paintings on the off-white walls. Only she was spared on a lucky hand, laid the cards she was given from birth, and now waited for another set to shuffle into her tiny hands.<br/><br/><br/>_________________________________________________________________________________<br/><br/>(OOC)<br/>The story is about a 10 year old girl whose family is murdered by a vampire cult. She was the only one spared because she hid away from them. Soon memories become repressed and she must deal with the burden of them springing up every so often.<br/>There will be a time lapse of 7 years after she is rescued from her home by a member (or two.) who belong to a vampire hunting agency. Over the 10 years that will pass she learns how to become a trained assassin revenge fueling her drive to destroy the clan that killed her family.<br/><br/>This post is open for everyone to join. =D<br/>and feel free to ask questions  XB<br/><br/><br/><br/><br/>My Character age 10 and 17<br/>Name: Neferet Blanch"
2773,Midnight Crisis,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3381,2011-05-19T22:25:18,TheoryKierei,"m<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://c2.api.ning.com/files/JwD1ioKSd0kK9Mpdi*NQSPD2gNunmSaSOCHN9enOGqZD5wZ8SvovVn0tgrFAhxCcDtDVwlIzqFpbuqJmhmhVKhtkQG-H7B8L/VampireAnimeBoy.jpg"">http://c2.api.ning.com/files/JwD1ioKSd0 ... imeBoy.jpg</a>m<br/><br/>Gen was in no mood for a party tonight. Sure they're were plenty of humans eager for him to steal their lives...but he just didn't feel like getting drunk with blood and passing out this evening.<br/><br/>It was mandatory for him to attend, so he had been dragged their by one of his servants, but he never left the large, plush, leather sofa that stretched around one of the further corners.<br/>Several female vampires sat on and around him, their tongues eager to lick at his skin, but none dared to bite.<br/>He wasn't a fan of females in general, they always tried to take your body or your money...and if you were a vampire some even tried to kill you for your status.<br/>Such annoying creatures.<br/><br/>Gen leaned back some against the leather, letting the females do as they wished while the loud music pulsated through his body. The only girl he hadn't found annoying had been the one he'd let live all those years ago.<br/>Well...he wasn't sure if she'd lived or not, but his men had left the property after killing the other members. It was true he knew she was still there, alive...he could hear the panic through every wall of the house. Her frantic heartbeat calling out to him to claim it....but he'd decided against it.<br/>Now it was seven years later and he awkwardly found himself wondering what she was doing with her pathetic little life...<br/><br/>(Hope you don't mind if I come in, I can delete this if it's not wanted)"
2774,Midnight Crisis,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3381,2011-05-20T23:25:38,SilverChaos,"(no I don't mind at all =D)<br/><br/>Eyes closed and heart beat steady, Neferet laid curled in a small bed. In her slumber she had a dream. Her eyes looked through the crack in the closet, a woman struggled against a monster just outside. Neferet put a hand over her face, muffling her breathing and gasps of horror. Blood dripped off the woman's arms, and the monster let out a hearty laugh. Almost as if he enjoyed the more pain she was in.<br/><br/>His razor like claws were covered with her blood, and with a fatal blow to her heart she began to fall to the floor. Neferet winced a little, uncontrollable tears ran down her trembling face. The monster picked up the woman off the floor. Fangs protruding from his mouth. He punctured into her neck, the color of her skin draining from her.<br/><br/>Neferet scrambled to the back of the closet. She felt like she was going to be sick. She wanted to look away but she couldn't. She watched in fear that he might come for her next. With a aching heart she couldn't help but mutter a small cry.<br/><br/>The monster dropped the woman, and looked to the closet with glowing eyes. A smile appearing on his blood drenched lips. He came toward the closet, his hand inching toward the handle. He thrust open the door, his eyes directly on Neferet. His cold hand latched onto her wrist yanking her out. Everything went black, and all she heard was screaming. Her screaming.<br/><br/>She bolted out of bed, in a cold sweat. A thunderstorm boomed outside, and she looked at the clock at the bedside table.<br/>""4:12 a.m.!"" she groaned laying back down.<br/>Her hands covered her eyes, and she wiped her face in anxiety.<span style=""font-style: italic"">These damn dreams...</span>She thought angrily to herself."
2775,Midnight Crisis,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3381,2011-05-21T00:02:02,TheoryKierei,"Gen had finally escaped the annoyance of the party for a walk in the cold morning mist.<br/>A thunderstorm echoed thunder across the slowly brightening sky as it started to sweep in to the small city.<br/>Lightning didn't bother the master vampire much, he'd been struck plenty of times to know it wouldn't kill him.<br/>Instead, he welcomed the floor of rain that started to drench the parched landscape, along with himself.<br/><br/>His clothes might have been expensive, but he didn't care, he could get more later. Instead of worrying about things he let his mind drift as the rain pattered down on his head.<br/>Gen let his mind wander, picking up on minute things that others were thinking as they dreamed...most of the humans on the block he was walking down had mundane dreams...nothing of interest to spark investigation...and then he found it.<br/><br/>Gen literally stopped, mid-stride, and turned.<br/>That dream...<br/><br/>His eyes seared red as he stared at the house...but instead of moving towards it he backed away, vanishing behind the trees on the other side of the street.<br/><br/>He would wait...interest gnawed at him inside, but the thrill of a hunt, of the girl who'd he'd let go all those years ago...<br/><br/>Gen licked his lips...""This will be fun..."""
2776,Midnight Crisis,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3381,2011-05-23T06:01:54,SilverChaos,"She walked along the darkened halls of her home. She ran a hand through her riled hair as she let out a soft sigh of irritation. Her bare feet shuffled along the cold wooden floors. She turned into a long hallway. There were no doors on the sides, only one door stood at the very end. On the walls profile paintings of vampires adorned the emptiness. She walked down the hall slowly. Her eyes passing by her collection of targeted vampires. The frames were black with small vines crawling up the side in a slightly lighter color. A plaque at the bottom gave the names of many illustrious vampires.<br/><br/>Reaching the end of the hall, she took a key that was laying relaxed at her neck. She pushed the key in the lock on the door. It stuck slightly, but soon allowed Neferet to gain entry. She went inside the room on the other side, shutting the door tight behind her.<br/><br/>Her eyes looked around the room, she flipped on the light switch by the door. Her eyes fixated on the large painting in the dead center of the back wall. She walked up to it, folding her arms as she did. Hatred glowed on her face. The picture mounted on the wall was a young male, with black hair and grey eyes.<br/>""Gen..."" She muttered under her breath, ""How I would love to kill you now.""<br/><br/>She looked around the room. The walls were white, but most would not notice that. The whole room itself was covered in all sorts of weapons. Ak-47s, pistols, crossbows, swords, bows, even a RPG7. She smiled a little to herself, admiring in the glow of her own arsenal.<br/><br/>Suddenly she felt it, a presence. A chill crawled down her spine. She ran toward the wall that held most of her pistols. She grabbed one, and packed ammunition into it. She walked cautiously out of the room holding the gun infront of her, just in case."
2777,Midnight Crisis,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3381,2011-05-23T06:12:29,TheoryKierei,"Gen felt the shift in her attitude. The anxiousness that came with her noticing his presence...or at least the presence of something outside her home...invading her territory.<br/><br/>A smile crept along his face as he walked out from the trees across the street and right up to her front porch.<br/>Gen wasn't afraid of anything, and especially not the little brat he'd allowed to live all those years ago. Maybe he would even finish her tonight...at least entertain himself a little while...<br/><br/>He listened calmly to her movements inside, noticing that she was heading in his general direction, towards the doorway...then he jumped.<br/><br/>Gen flew up above her house, just high enough to land his feet quietly on the tiles that made up the roof of her house.<br/>He snickered playfully as he skipped along the tiles, kicking at them to give her a little notice that a pest had gotten atop her roof..."
2778,Midnight Crisis,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3381,2011-05-23T06:40:14,SilverChaos,"Her eyes stared daggers at the noises on her roof top. Still she walked, not even taking a chance that she might be caught off guard. She got to the front door of her home. Her hand hesitated a little to open the door, let alone grab the handle. She took a deep breath, quickly seizing the handle in her hand. She thrust the door open, and pointed the gun outside in defense. Nothing was there. She took a deep breath. Her foot stepped outside cautiously onto the cold concrete of her front porch. She scanned everywhere, seeing nothing still. She stepped onto her lush lawn. The cold dew sprinkling onto her toes.<br/><br/>She looked up to her roof, the moonlight giving her a clear reading on her target. She pointed the gun at the vampire, following him with every movement he made. Her teeth clenched once she realized who it was.<br/>""GEN!"" She screamed in anger. She squeezed the trigger on her gun, letting uncountable shots raid through the night. She watched intently for the silver bullets to burrow into his pale flesh."
2779,Midnight Crisis,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3381,2011-05-23T07:12:05,TheoryKierei,"Gen had had his back turned to her, not thinking she'd bother to bring a gun..let alone own one. He was expecting a frightened little girl with possibly a butter knife for self defense...and looky looky...she had a gun with silver bullets.<br/><br/>He figured out the silver part as they dug in to his shoulder and lower stomach, three shots hit before he thought to start dodging.<br/><br/>A feral snarl echoed from his mouth as he bared fangs at her and turned, vanishing as he seemed to fly across the roof, disappearing as his form dropped off the other side, in to her backyard.<br/><br/>He ran over to the back fence, crouching in the corner as his claws went to dig out the bullet in his side. It was rather freaking painful and he duly noted to remember that she had a nice gun...and knew how to shoot it. Damnit all...ow!<br/><br/>His head was down while he worked on his stomach, not thinking that she'd bother to follow him...not thinking that she'd find him anywhere in sight."
2780,Midnight Crisis,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3381,2011-05-23T21:00:22,SilverChaos,"She smiled to herself, relishing in the fact that she got him. Even in her moment she still felt no reason to put down her gun. She remained aiming at him with sharp focus. Even as he jumped into her backyard, she did not let up. She bit her lip, debating to herself.<br/><br/>She wondered if she finished him, or should she go to see. She would love to send a bullet right between his eyes. She lowered her gun slightly. Deciding to go. She ran to the backyard swiftly springing herself over the fence. She soon found Gen in the corner. She laughed at his pain.<br/><br/>Though he had pain, she knew it would never amount to the aching side-splitting pain that she had to endure when she lost everything. And now here he was, in her fate she had dealt to him. She would cause him pain more than most vampires could ever endure for long.<br/><br/>She was no more than a foot away when she raised her gun to his head. She pulled down the hammer on the gun. Her palm tightening on the handle. Her finger almost shaking with happiness between the trigger and tigger guard.<br/>""After so many years of training...I finally get to end you,"" She said calmly a small smirk on her face."
2781,Midnight Crisis,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3381,2011-05-23T21:18:38,TheoryKierei,"Gen growled quietly as he heard footsteps emerged from the side of the house. He didn't need to look up to see that it was her...coming to finish him, no doubt.<br/><br/>Her footsteps were sure, her mind obviously thinking he would be an easy target with three bullets already in him. Scratch that, two, he'd gotten one out of his stomach a few seconds before she came in to view.<br/><br/>Gen was panting as she rose the gun to his head. Blood dripped from his mouth and a smirk slowly formed across it.<br/>She thought she'd won so soon in the game?<br/><br/>There was a loud snarl, and of course a gunshot, but when it was all said and done Gen was on top of her, his body, though light for a vampire his size, pressed down on to hers, holding it in place.<br/>He was light because he hadn't fed in several days, which made it rather difficult to function properly in this situation...so...<br/><br/>Fangs sank in to her neck as his arm reached up and pinned her's that held the gun, to the ground. The only sound that came from him was the staggered swallowing of her blood as it flowed in to his mouth and down his throat, quenching his thirst hungrily.<br/>He didn't need to say anything, all of his words went in to his actions, and right now, as he fed from her in the grass of her own backyard...he was basically sneering, ""Weak."""
2782,Midnight Crisis,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3381,2011-05-23T22:21:06,SilverChaos,"Neferet remained calm, her breathing stayed stable. She was not afraid that she would die, she would not let the thought even dare cross her mind. She did not struggle she merely laid there. Closing her eyes in a small defiance, she endured the pain his fangs inflicted with no more than a wince. Slowly she moved her free arm, not trying to alarm him.<br/><br/>With a swift motion she grabbed the back of his hair. She clutched a fist full of his hair, pulling him back. She felt his fangs separate from her neck, slowly but surely. She would not let him win, let alone make a meal of her.<br/>""You know..."" she grunted a little, ""I am not the same little girl you left 7 years ago.""<br/><br/>She thrust him off, she twirled on top of him, grabbing her gun in both her hands, pressing it close to his forehead.<br/>""Now, Gen,"" She smiled a little, ""I am going to ask a series of questions, failure to answer will result in death. I promise Gen I will make this next bullet count. This time no missing...""<br/><br/>The blood drizzled down her neck in a fine stream, but she did not care. She hadn't even acknowledged she was bitten, she knew she wouldn't turn until she drank from him. The only thing that wavered her worry was the fact blood loss will end her existence. She pressed the gun closer to his head."
2783,Midnight Crisis,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3381,2011-05-23T22:32:01,TheoryKierei,"Gen was a little disappointed that it had been this easy. The girl wasn't fighting back at all, just laying there and letting him drain her.<br/><br/>Maybe he should turn her...Gen thought silently.<br/>Then there was a loud snarl as his hair was yanked from behind, forcing his jaws apart, revealing a large pair of bloody fangs as he started to growl loudly.<br/>In one foul movement he was on his back, the girl on top of him this time, and her gun pressing harshly against his forehead.<br/><br/>Gen just lay there for a few moments, panting as he stared up at her, the girl's own blood coating his lips and teeth.<br/><br/>He was in no mood now to answer questions, or to be ordered around. He was a freaking ancient vampire damnit!<br/>But, he couldn't risk grabbing for the gun, if it went off, he truly would have a problem, even if the bullet missed his brain...which wasn't likely.<br/><br/>""...................speak................"" He hissed to her, fangs bared and eager to snap at her face."
2784,Midnight Crisis,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3381,2011-05-24T04:07:32,SilverChaos,"She gulped a little, trying to sound as serious and strong as possible. Her vision hazed slightly from the loss of blood. Red streaked into her purple hair, and hatred shone in her golden brown eyes. She hated Gen, but she needed to get information out of him. She let out a soft sigh, as she fought against the urge to pull the trigger.<br/>""The vampire clan you belong in, what is it's purpose?""<br/><br/>Her hand trembled slightly as her personal life mixed in. She swallow back the tears. She pulled the hammer back, she closed her eyes briefly, as her lips opened.<br/>""Why did you kill my family?"" Her voice let out tremor of emotion, her eyes reopened, ""Why did you kill my baby brother, my mother and father?!"" She let a tear fall from her face, ""And why did you let me live?""<br/><br/>The wound from her neck wouldn't stop bleeding, but it was more of a trickle of blood now. A trail had run down her body, onto Gen's lower chest. She felt dizzy, but still kept the pressure of the gun on his forehead. Waiting to see if he'd try anything."
2785,Midnight Crisis,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3381,2011-05-24T04:18:27,TheoryKierei,"Gen listened silently as she asked her first question. He grinned at that.<br/>""I belong to no 'clan'...or I belong to all of them?"" He grinned up at her, easily starting to tell that she was having trouble.<br/>""Mercenary, girl...I make hits for all the clans...whoever pays the most gets their kill the fastest...or buys their life back.""<br/><br/>Her next question almost had him laughing but he bit it back, not wanting a bullet in his head yet.<br/>""Your father was a hit. The rest was...collateral? They offered an extra five hundred per head of relations...you...""<br/>He paused for a moment, chewing at his bottom lip, pretending to think about it.<br/><br/>""You looked like you would be a nice squeeze when you grew up, so I decided to come find you again.""<br/>It wasn't exactly the truth. Yes she had been beautiful as a child, but it was her eyes that had stayed her his claws...saved her life. She might have held fear within their depths, but most of all there was defiance...of him.<br/><br/>The dizziness in her eyes made him smile and sigh calmly. ""Your going to pass out love...best to lower the gun..."""
2786,Midnight Crisis,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3381,2011-05-24T16:12:58,SilverChaos,"She lowered her face a little closer to him, her eyes searing into his.<br/>""I will not put this gun down, not until you answer me one last question...""<br/>She took a deep breath wobbling a little as she struggle to get a little further away from his face. She trembled a little.<br/><br/>""Why was...my father a hit?"" She stumbled on her words, her head whirled.<br/>She could barely move anymore, she felt weak. She could barely hold herself up anymore. She struggled to breath easy and stay up.<br/><br/>She slowly began to lower down, her eyes closing slowly. The gun dropped out of her hand, and fell onto the lawn. Pretty soon she was no more than a unconscious heap on top of Gen's body."
2787,Midnight Crisis,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3381,2011-05-24T18:39:27,TheoryKierei,"Gen smiled at her question and shrugged in the grass.<br/>""I do not ask such questions..."" He had been called to do the hit, the money had been transferred...that was that.<br/><br/>His eyes sharpened calmly as the girl started to sway. It was obvious she let her emotions rule her to greatly, to the point were she would get so dizzy around a target, she should have pulled the trigger before any questions.<br/><br/>When she collapsed on to him his arms were instantly around her, a snide grin on his face as he scooped her up like a child and staggered to his feet.<br/>His skin had already started to heal around the two left over bullet wounds in his shoulders, which would definitely be a pain to get out later.<br/><br/>He wasn't to sure what he was going to do with her...he couldn't really bring he back to her house, he wasn't aloud in...<br/><br/>""Hmmm....""<br/><br/>He could drain her...but for some reason every time he glanced down at her face he didn't want to...<br/><br/>""Tch...fine...""<br/>Gen started walking towards the street, it would be quite a long walk considering he lived on the other side of town and didn't bring a car...and currently had three gunshot wounds.<br/><br/>Let's just hope his little hostage decides to stay quietly asleep."
2788,Midnight Crisis,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3381,2011-05-24T20:15:29,SilverChaos,"She sat alone in a black dress. A plain white room was all she saw, no furniture, or plants, not even a drop of mud on the floor. All utterly white. She was stuck alone in a mental purgatory. Footsteps clicked behind her. She turned around, no one was there. With a complacent sigh she turned back around. Gen stood infront of her with a smile. He too was dressed in black. The walls started to drip, red spilled in lines all over the room, soon staining the walls in bloody streaks.  Neferet watched in confusion at the sight. She looked back at Gen. He smiled wider exposing set of fangs. Everything turned black.<br/><br/>Neferet's awoke to reality as a scream boomed from her lungs. Her eyes shot open. Her vision was hazy, but soon realized she was being carried. She blinked to find focus in her eyes. Her head turned slightly. She saw a guy with black hair.<br/>""G-Gen..."" Her voice was soft and scratchy. Her throat ached, her limbs hurt, and she could not help but lay in his arms completely still. Her hand slightly grasping onto Gen's shirt. Her eyes burning with rage and hatred."
2789,Midnight Crisis,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3381,2011-05-24T20:56:21,TheoryKierei,"Gen fidgeted a little at the sound of her scream, suddenly thankful that they had reached his house, which was away from the main town by a half mile or so.<br/>No one was there to hear her.<br/><br/>At the sound of his name Gen glanced down at her, smiling warmly, a hint of fangs poking out from his upper lip.<br/>""I'm starting to fall in love with that look of hatred, hun...best to reign in your anger until you can do something with it."" He chuckled and walked up the long row of steps up to his front door.<br/>He carefully set Neferet down on the wooden planks and dug in to his  pockets for a key.<br/>Finding it, he reached over and unlocked the door, gently pushing her through the threshold before following her inside...shutting the door and locking it behind him.<br/><br/>They emerged in to his main living room, which was tied directly to a kitchen, the wall separating the two having been knocked down a long time ago.<br/>There was a giant cage setting in one of the corners, an unconscious female chained within it, no keys or way of unlocking it in sight.<br/><br/>""Evening..."" Gen purred, which instantly spurred the passed out human to look up, then chains rattled as she scooted to the back of her cage in fear.<br/>Her eyes were wide, terrified, the top of her body covered in bitemarks. She was his food...until she ran out of blood.<br/><br/>""Do make yourself at home..."" Gen spoke down to Neferet as he paced in to another room, his office, to sit down at a large desk. He grasped a pair of glasses and slipped them on to his nose, fully intent on getting to work before he had dinner."
2790,Midnight Crisis,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3381,2011-05-26T05:53:10,SilverChaos,"She couldn't help but stare at the woman as she passed by. She felt so bad for her, knowing that she was going to die must take a toll on her. She gulped, she did not want to end up like her.<br/><br/>She looked around the home with a small sigh. It was perfect for a vampire. Away from humanity, dim lighting, and warm colors in most rooms. She would have loved to torch the place. She looked at the woman in the cage, a twinge of sympathy on her face. She hoped that she may be able to get her out of here before she perished.<br/><br/>She stared at the bite marks, and she wonder how hers was doing. Her hand traveled up to her neck, blood still bubbled out, but not as bad as before. She sighed her hand dropping to her side. She walked into the office going up to the desk. Her eyes searing into Gen.<br/>""Why did you bring me here?"" She stared at him in anger, ""Am I just another food for you? Something to devour and leave for dead?!""<br/>Her hands clenched on the desk, her body trembling with rage."
2791,Midnight Crisis,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3381,2011-05-26T17:46:44,TheoryKierei,"Gen smiled quietly...then all of a sudden his chair was facing her, his arms already out, pulling her in to his lap so that they were facing each other.<br/><br/>""Did you not see my food source already, hun?""<br/>He grinned up at her, his eyes flaring a dark red with interest.<br/><br/>""No, your not strictly food...though the possibility will always remain.""<br/>Gen leaned back in his chair, allowing Neferet to just sit on his lap, or follow him back if she wished.<br/><br/>""Your more...interest? I want to know why I left you alive....but I can't seem to remember...""<br/><br/>It was a threat, but not one that would be met right away...he was curious, and he didn't kill things he was curious about until the curiosity was solved."
2792,School of Twilight: Dark secrets,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=342,2010-06-17T08:22:31,ChaosKitty,"(for me and tay)<br/>a school for the gifted, demonic, and magical all outcasts deamed freaks in the normal world are welcom here at the school of twilight kids with many different powers attend the school the staff is kind and those kids who have no where else to go they get to stay in the dorms. the school seems normal enough, at least as normal as a magical school can be, but thier are dark secrets deep within the school rumors go around about students dissapearing and strange creatures roaming the halls after curfew along with strange noises from underneath the school so a group of the students decide to make a club to finding the truth behind the rumors however someone or something is trying to stop them."
2793,School of Twilight: Dark secrets,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=342,2010-06-17T08:44:48,ChaosKitty,"Devan was a 15 year old boy he was seperated from his sister years ago and was recently sent to the school of twilight. he was tall, skinny, and semi-muscular. he never wore shirts, he wore black jean shorts, red shoes, a long black scarf, and black spiked bracelets. he had red eyes and short straight silky dark green hair. he walked into the school yard it was a bright sunny day the big gates were open with a big welcome sign above it in big colorful letters. devan sighed seeign the sign. the school yard was big thier were two fountains on each side of the long side walk leading up to the school's front door and many trees around with the other students hanging around them talking. devan walked down the side walk into the big school building as a voice was heard over the intercom<br/>""all students please report to the gym for the welcom assembly and a brief report thank you that is all"" the voice said.<br/>devan sighed again and looked around for anything that would tell him where the gym was. he found a big map of the school it was about 3 stories high with many rooms. he found the gym on the first floor and went thier. the students were crowding thier goign through the doors and taking thier seats. devan went in and took a seat at the top row of the bleachers thier was a podium in the middle of the gym floor with a microphone on it but no one was thier yet."
2794,School of Twilight: Dark secrets,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=342,2010-06-17T09:08:16,wolfgirl-taylor,"<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i939.photobucket.com/albums/ad240/wolfgirl-taylor/Maxie/556261c3.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/><br/>Name:Leah<br/><br/>Age: 16<br/><br/>Leah is 16 tallish blonde hair and very pretty. She has been scent to the school as her parents toured the world but wouldn't let her come. Leah wore a shirt, a tank top and flip-flops, she had her hair half up as she walked in the gates of the school. She let out a sigh signing in feelign very alone. She bit her bottom lip as she heard the voice over the loudspeaker. She then began to he pushed and shoved as she tried to make it to the gym. She finally made it there and sat down at the top left corner putting her bag down her still biting her lip. She really was feeling alone and lonely. Leah was so far hating this. She looked up at hearing an adult talk figuring it was the teacher so she better listen."
2795,School of Twilight: Dark secrets,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=342,2010-06-17T09:35:39,ChaosKitty,"devan was staring at the ceiling and noticed a girl sit next to him something about the way she looked depressed and alone made him think of his sister. ""hmm"" devan said and looked as the gym doors opened anda tall girl came through with long blond hair tied up and was wearing a red buisness like suit and red framed glasses. she walked up to the podium ""good morning students its good to see you all. as those returning students know i am vice principal Mayers. first on our list is that i have heard some students have been spreading rumors about the school during the summer...this kind of behavior will not be permitted these rumors will stop now they are not true and those that started teh rumors when found will be punished."" she said and adjusted her glasses a bit before she continued. ""now on to the matter at hand. to those new students welcome to the school of twilight and those returning welcom back. finnaly those of you returning students who signed up for the welcoming commity please come down here same with you new students. the rest of you may go to yoru classes. dissmissed"" she said and adjusted her glasses again as the students got up from thier seats some going down to the vice principal and others leaving."
2796,School of Twilight: Dark secrets,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=342,2010-06-18T07:16:34,wolfgirl-taylor,"Leah let out a sigh this was so stupid. She played with a strand of her blonde hair and noticed someone looking at her but didn't look over she just twirled that strand of hair around her finger listening to the vice principle. All she was hearing was 'blah blah blah', Leah was a sweet girl, she was very loyal to her friends and her loved ones. Get on her bad side and she will not be that nice. She looked at her registration paper and let out a sigh. She let go of the strand of hair and started to walk down the bleacher, she better go find her greeter person and start to get used to this school. SHe let her blonde hair down and looked around following the sea of students."
2797,School of Twilight: Dark secrets,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=342,2010-06-18T09:49:35,ChaosKitty,"devan got up ""what a waste of time..."" he said and looked at his paper the name Duke was written on his greeter's name ""i dont think im gonna like this guy..."" he said to himself as he walked down to the gym floor and looked around.<br/><br/>all the first year students were getting orgonized and paired with their greeters. a black spikey haired guy with wolf ears was standing thier with no first years he wore a white shirt and black jacket and blue jeans as he called out to names. ""alright so where are you Devan? leah? hellooooo?"" he called out waiting for a responce.<br/><br/>devan walked up to the dude. ""your duke then i presume? he asked. Duke looked at the kid. ""kid wheres your shirt? who dosent wear a shirt to school?"" Duke asked. ""the dress code says what not to wear but it dosent say what you have to wear."" devan replied. ""ah ya got me kid...so your devan yea? well wheres leah? im supposed to get two ne commers ya?"" duke said looking around. ""leah wher ever you are get ova here ok? we are waitin' for ya."""
2798,School of Twilight: Dark secrets,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=342,2010-06-18T10:08:14,wolfgirl-taylor,"Leah heard her name and let out a growl her eyes flashing red, she did not like being scolded. She walked over still not completly cooled off and lookde at him, ""Hi I'm Leah....you know the one you erhe waiting for!"" She snapped looking at him her eyes flashing red for a split seconds, then smiling a little as she waited to start whatever they where suppost to be doing. She was still a little mad it was so hard in a new school getting swept away by a sea of students lost of where to go, she was lost scared and lonely and that that......that boy had the right to scold her. That she was not ok with that!"
2799,School of Twilight: Dark secrets,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=342,2010-06-20T08:49:01,ChaosKitty,"duke looked at leah ""woah easy thier girl diddnt mean to get all impatient but we need ot get this thing started yea?"" DUke said and cleared his throat. ""alright then the names Duke and im your...well lets say im your tour guide see? im here ta show ya around the school and the sites and what not."" he said as he looked at his paper. ""ok uhh so i guess the first step is the dorms so if ya would please follow me we can get started."" he said and waved his hands in a 'follow me' gesture. he walked out of the gym with the two following him ""ok so if you two dont have a place to stay you can ask for a room in the front on the dorms that way you wont be out in the cold."" he added as they made thier way out of the back of the school.<br/><br/>the back of the school was big and fenced in it was like a mini city thier was a larg building wich were the dorms, a big park for hanging out, a restaraunt, and alot more. ""alright so here we are the dorms its kinda like a hotel without the payin ya know?"" he said walking up to the tall building and opening the doors. ""good mornin sheela."" duke said to the girl at the counter and gave her a wink ""just showin the new kids around. alright go on ask her for a room."" he said and crossed his arms waiting for the two."
2800,School of Twilight: Dark secrets,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=342,2010-06-20T10:37:30,wolfgirl-taylor,"Leah rolled her eyes, ""Yeah yeah whatever."" She let out a growl not liking beeing scolded or treated like she was an idiot because she wasn't. She has a secret that nobosy knew and she knew that if anyone found out she would be called crasy. She let out a sigh and followed him around as they tourned the school. She was still feeling lonely and very out of place here. She followed him and heard him say good morning to a girl behind the counter and winked. Leah walked up to her, ""Hello I'm Leah Reed. Can I please have my room please?"" She aksed in a quiet voice looking up at her."
2801,School of Twilight: Dark secrets,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=342,2010-06-25T23:02:45,ChaosKitty,"Sheela lookedup at  leah â€œyoud like a room? Yes alright lets see what we have here.â€ She said and started typing on her computer. â€œalright I see we have rooms just opened up..â€ she said and typed some more. â€œalright here we goâ€¦â€ sheela turned around and dug into some boxes  and turned back around. â€œalright here is yoru room key your room is 207 on the third floor.â€ She said.<br/><br/>When leah was done Devan walked up to the counter. â€œid like a room to I guess.â€  He said and waited. â€œalright name please?â€ sheela asked him. â€œdevanâ€¦â€ devan replied and sheela started typing on the computer again then turned around to dig in the boxes. â€œalright heres your key room 304 on the fourth floor.â€ She said and handed him his key. Devan took the key and looked over back at duke.<br/><br/>Duke walked up to the two kids. â€œalright now that you got your room keyâ€¦says here im requiered to show you up to yoru rooms so that you can take a look around.â€ He said and took the two kids to the elevator. When it got here he went in with the two kids and went up to the second floor first. He led the two to leahâ€™s room â€œalright heres your room leah take your time to look around inside and get settled meet me back in the lobby when your done and we will continue the tour.â€ He told her letting her go into her room and took devan up to his room. â€œalright same goes to you take yoru time ill be in the lobby.â€ He said and walked away.<br/><br/>Devan unlocked and entered his room. When he went in he looked amazed.  The inside it was like a house on its own. Their was a living room, a kitchen, two bedrooms and a bathroom. â€œwowâ€¦they sure  know how to let people liveâ€¦â€ he said and walked around his room for a bit."
2802,School of Twilight: Dark secrets,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=342,2010-06-25T23:34:05,wolfgirl-taylor,"Leah smiled and nodded at him as she waited for her room number and key. She took the key, ""Thank you very much miss."" She smiled once again as she looked at her room key and looked up hearing Devan get his key. She pushed her blonde hair out of her  face and looked around thinking about some stuff. They walked toward the elevator and she bit her bottom lip as they got inside, she did not like elevators at all, she hated them but let out a relived breath as they got out of the elevator.<br/><br/>She looked at Duke and nodded unlocking her room, she stepped inside, ""Oh wowâ€¦ This is just amazing."" She shook her head and put her stuff down looking around at everything, it was just so amazing. The rooms where bigger then she expected and everything just took it all in. When she was done she walked into the hallway and locked her door as she looked for Duke so they could continue the tour. So far nobody had noticed her and she was just another invisible person in this school. She let out a small sigh quickly whipping the tear away from her left eye biting her bottom lip slowly as she walked to where Duke was."
2803,"On Frozen Ground    ~FWTC Saga, Act 2~",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=34820&start=20,2013-12-14T10:06:04,kakakuu,"As soon as Travis was on his feet properly, Sam sped up, forcing the boy to run at his top speed. Clouds swirled around their faces as they panted. The only time Sam stopped was when their icy assailants attempted to surround the duo, at which point she would hold her ground until she could grab an enemy and hurl it into the others to slow them down. As soon as her counterattack was finished, she'd grab Travis and set off once more at a blistering pace.<br/><br/>After thwarting yet another assassination attempt, a bolt of lightning shot up from the ground. Sam grit her teeth and sped up even more, pushing Travis' maximum speed.<span style=""font-style: italic"">If he sent up the signal, someone returned, or they're in trouble...</span><br/>Sam clenched her fists. They weren't far now. Even though her shivering made it hard to keep moving, the adrenaline that was now pumping through her, as well as her burning resolve, kept her blood running hot enough to keep her moving.<br/><br/>Minutes passed, perhaps three or four, and before long Sam could see Hatsu's silhouette. There was another Hunter, the sonic boy, fighting similar ice soldiers, while Adeline twirled through the air, her cane-sword making short work of her adversaries. Sam was quite impressed. She sped up even more, using the full force of her legs to propel herself to the camp. When she was about ten feet away, she launched herself towards the sonic Hunter, using her momentum to kick through several enemies. Now that the Hunters were regrouping, their frozen foes seemed to fall back and regroup in a circle.<br/><br/>""We need to finish them off quickly, so the others will be able to meet up with us safely,"" Sam said, not bothering to address anyone. ""At this point we can't afford to hold back. We need to go all out. If that means we build an igloo to hide Death in, it means we're building an igloo to hide Death in."" She snarled and leaped into action.<br/><br/>Sam used her whip-like appendage to pull an enemy close, smash it through the face, then use its body like a club to smash two more. She dashed to the side, shattered an icy soldier completely, and ran to the largest concentration of foes, trying to draw their attention so her allies could pick them off.<br/><br/>Soon enough, she was surrounded by dozens of frigid constructs, pouring her entire being into dodging and counter attacking. If she let up for just one second, her fate would be the same as her fallen ally's. Just a moment's pause, and she'd be speared by multiple icicles. She felt the flesh on her arm part, releasing a torrent of steaming blood. She cried out in pain but kept moving, ignoring the urge to stop and pull her arm away from her enemy. One more blade skimmed her cheek. Another tore her pant leg. She screamed again, sweeping her right arm in a circle around her, shattering the closest attackers, buying her a few seconds of respite. Her body shook violently from the cold and from anticipation.<br/><br/>""What, you're afraid of a tiny thing like me?"" She taunted, raising her fists and preparing for another onslaught of razor-sharp icicles."
2804,"On Frozen Ground    ~FWTC Saga, Act 2~",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=34820&start=20,2013-12-15T19:52:05,Rawrnage,"The battle continued to rage on as much as the winds. Adeline's blade cleaved through the endless amounts of icy constructs, almost seeming to multiply every time her sword cut one of their number down. Tiresias was still absorbing the air around Adeline, using this to actually store power rather than bring comfort. However, the battle's length wore down on Adeline's endurance, the frigid blades piercing her defense and grazing across her skin. The sounds started to become muddled together as more and more enemies came to face the hunters; discerning the location of her foes was a difficult task, which caused her evasion to the onslaught becoming delayed. Scarlet snow kicked up into the air along with the shattered fragments of ice, the stark white landscape quickly being painted with splatters of crimson. The grim scene mattered not to the sightless maiden, all that mattered were the sounds of the scrunched snow and the scraping of the golem's joints as they moved to strike.<br/><br/>It was then that Adeline heard the familiar noises of shattering glass, but it was not followed by a shrill noise from the sonic hunter. The origin of the strike was discerned by the voice that followed it; Sam's reassuring statement and presence calmed the nerves of the woman clutching both her steel and her scars. The blade whirred as she flourished it in her hands, soon dismembering and disarming the creature charging at her. It was difficult to keep up the fight, but she remained determined to live through this.<br/><br/>Soon, she heard a loud clamoring near the red headed bruiser's location, a chorus of slashes and strikes followed suite. ""Sam!"" Adeline cried, cleaving through a marionette as it's blade dug into her right shoulder. She grimaced from the immense pain, but bared her fangs and continued to charge toward her minuscule companion.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Don't worry Red, I got thisss!</span>Tiresias exclaimed, materializing on Adeline's shoulder as he usually does. The reptile seemed to expand, and soon, the sphere of stagnant wind became a brief, whirling gale of great force as he exhaled. The huge cluster of marionettes was pushed aside, some losing their appendages from the sheer force of the blow. Adeline stabbed her sword into the ground for a moment, propping herself up as she panted and mentally thanked her reptilian companion once again. Hearing the monsters twitch once more, she drew her sword out of the ground and ambled over to Sam, assuming a defensive stance.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Don't worry, you guys got this! These ssssnowballs are nothing!</span>the lizard cheered.<br/><br/>""Yeah..."" the tattered woman said weakly, still trying to catch her breath. ""We just have to keep on fighting. There's no other way."""
2805,"On Frozen Ground    ~FWTC Saga, Act 2~",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=34820&start=20,2013-12-15T19:56:39,Froodjakle,"The longer the battle lasted, the more the odds slipped in favor of the frozen attackers. Their numbers seemed practically endless, and the more they fought, the more injuries were inflicted against the Hunters, slowly but surely whittling them down. Even Adeline, the usually-passive, supportive Hunter, was actively engaged in the conflict. Eventually Sam and her group, or what was left of it, rejoined Hatsu's defense squad - but the other three parties were yet to be seen. Still, despite the Hunters' increased numbers, the icy legion only seemed to grow more numerous in compensation, and the fight continued on, with no end in sight. With all of them so focused on their actions in an attempt to survive, nobody noticed the steadily rising quiver of Death's cocoon. Its periodic emissions of dark energy were growing more frequent, and before long, it peaked. The result was startling.<br/><br/>In a fraction of a moment, the cocoon burst, sending out hundreds of jet black tendrils in every direction. They passed by the Hunters completely, snaking around them and instead wrapping around the glacial warriors, who couldn't react anywhere near fast enough to avoid the onslaught. The second one was grabbed, the tendril would retract back toward the cocoon, creating a massive pile of struggling crystalline beasts. The snow around them ceased its movement; once all were piled together, no more creatures came, and everything was silent for what felt like an eternity before the crescendo came. It started near the base; a familiar, pitch black blade shoved through the torso of one, causing its legs to drop motionlessly to the ground. In the silence, even the noise of those legs landing in the snow was almost deafening. There wasn't much time to consider what was happening, though, as the blade quickly started moving again.<br/><br/>The tendrils of darkness dissipated and he jumped, his dual-ended scythe spinning rapidly and cleaving through everything it touched as he rose higher and higher. Chunks of frost flew in every direction as his foes fell in rapid succession, until they were nothing but motionless ice once more in only a few moments. Ayl fell back to the ground, flourishing his scythe and stabbing it into the snow beside him as he landed. Unlike before, in his true form as Death, he was now fully clothed; draped across his shoulders was a black, hoodless mantle, hooked together in the front with golden buttons and reaching far down his back like a scarf. Underneath that was a deep purple jacket and white undershirt, though the latter wasn't visible as he kept the coat buttoned up. He wore black, fingerless gloves, and on his legs were lengthy black pants, held in place by two silver belts, each one angled to form an X. On his feet were a pair of black combat boots, tied together with white lace and covered partially by the pants he wore.<br/><br/>His eyes scanned the surroundings slowly, silver crescent moon earrings glinting against the brilliant white landscape. His face grimaced as he caught sight of the dead Huntress, her body lifeless as her blood continued to stain the snow around her red. Rather than dwell on it, he turned back to the remaining Hunters with a sigh and an apologetic look. ""Everyone else alright?"" he asked, voice just as human as the day they all met him."
2806,"On Frozen Ground    ~FWTC Saga, Act 2~",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=34820&start=20,2013-12-16T04:20:22,docemoon145,"Once the signal had been sent Hatsu had intended to serve as support for his fellow hunters, in hopes of avoiding any more casualties. He could maintain this for a while, but then Sam and the ice-wielding hunter arrived. Hatsu was glad to see reinforcements, and relieved (though not surprised) to see Sam alive and kicking, but the ice golems met their reinforcements two-fold. The dual-element hunter got pegged with his own entourage which he had to fend off.<br/><br/>It seemed that Sam's assertion was correct; they wouldn't be able to hold back here. The noob Hunter was almost having fun using telekinesis to lift ice golems into the air and slam them down onto their allies. The fun ended when he heard Sam screaming in pain. ""Sam!"" Hatsu cried, turning his attention away from the battle to look for her through the snow. Big mistake. He had his own battle to focus on, and, in his distraction, let the enemy get the upper hand.<br/><br/>Hatsu came back to his senses and turned around to see a golem with a strange claw-like appendage aiming to pierce his heart. He tried to duck back out of the way and got pricked above the left eyebrow. The monster twisted its arm to try and save the blow. It failed, but drew the prick closest to the vertical center of his face into a line that cut across his eyelid down to the base of his cheekbone. ""Watch the face, will you?"" the hunter chided. He was readying an electrokinetic attack in response when death's cacoon went crazy. Tada! Ayl was back!<span style=""font-style: italic"">Are you frigging kidding me?</span>"
2807,"On Frozen Ground    ~FWTC Saga, Act 2~",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=34820&start=20,2013-12-16T04:52:56,kakakuu,"Sam's body seemed to fail her at the perfect moment. She threw one last punch, obliterating a golem, then fell to her knees. The blades she that she expected to pierce through her never came; rather, Death's cocoon shot out dozens of tendrils that swooped up the Hunters' frozen adversaries. A double-bladed scythe then shredded the golems faster than they could appear. Judging by the large amount of enemies, and the lack of three Hunter groups, Sam assumed the worst. She closed her eyes and wrapped her arms around herself, shivering violently.<br/><br/>Then she heard a voice that she was sure she wouldn't hear again.<br/><br/>Immediately, Sam bolted to her feet and whirled around, a slightly angry expression on her face. ""Ayl, you bastard! Get me a fucking coat so I can yell at you more!"" she screamed, walking up and kicking him in the shin. She glared at him for a few seconds before her expression softened and she wrapped her arms around him momentarily. ""I don't care that you're Death, it's so much easier to communicate with you like this,"" she hissed at him, letting go and retreating to Hatsu's side, where she attached herself in an attempt to keep warm. ""Aside from the fact that I've seen two Hunters die, twelve haven't returned."" She didn't really know what else to do aside from actually answer his question."
2808,"On Frozen Ground    ~FWTC Saga, Act 2~",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=34820&start=20,2013-12-18T21:56:08,Rawrnage,"Adeline's sheath repelled an attack as she sawed through her foe with the steel of her sword, weakly stumbling forward as the target fell onto the ground in pieces. Her breathing turned into heavy, sequential gasps. Just when she thought all hope was lost, a strange sound cackled in the distance. Soon, the lady that was filled with despair assumed a fighting stance once again as she could hear a slithering sound snake past her; her despair turned into confusion as a large snap was heard, and the sound of the horrid ice golems crashing into each other echoed in the distance. The barrage of noises was met by the sounds of a whirling blade, scraping and shattering the constructs into bits.<br/><br/>Was it one of the hunters returning? Had a silencer found their way here? If so, why would they destroy the beings meant to kill them? Adeline's answer was soon found as the man spoke up, her blade dropping into the snow as her knees buckled onto the ground.<span style=""font-style: italic"">It'sss purple! It's Sir Purple!</span>Tiresias cried. The sightless maiden patted the ground reaching her hand over the lethal-end of her cane, assembling her ebony walking stick back to its original state. She leaned heavily on her walking device as her head turned upward to speak.<br/><br/>""Glad to have you back in the world of the living, Death. Or should I say, Ayl Taveirn?"" she stated, taking a breath between every other word. ""We've heard no word from any other group aside from Sam's, I fear the worst may have befallen them..."" Her thoughts turned to the dying hunter from earlier, how sudden and painful her death was. ""I am grateful that I was placed with Hatsu, else I may have joined their ranks. I... thank you all.""<br/><br/>Adeline's head was cocked downward as she leaned on her cane; with her condition leaving her eyes almost always closed, it seemed as if she was asleep. Her breathing was heavy, but more relaxed than it was earlier. The injuries she sustained and the cold weather almost seemed like a distant memory as the adrenaline from the battle was still in effect.<br/><br/>The battle-worn woman spoke up again, ""Hatsu created a beacon for the others to return. If any remain, they will come here... if they aren't pursued. We may just have to form search parties for the search parties, I fear."""
2809,"On Frozen Ground    ~FWTC Saga, Act 2~",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=34820&start=20,2013-12-22T18:31:49,docemoon145,"Hatsu wasn't quite sure how he felt about Ayl returning. A large part of him was pissed off for being so worried over absolutely nothing. If they'd known the cocoon was a storage container as Death retook his human form, they might have acted differently... they might have stayed together and twelve of them wouldn't be missing-- or worse. Sam gave Ayl a very mixed reaction then came over and clung to Hatsu for warmth. He opened up his jacket and tucked her inside. She'd been injured... Really, he was just glad they were both still alive. Anyway, he couldn't let her be hurt<span style=""font-style: italic"">and</span>cold.<br/><br/>Gingerly, he lifted up a hand to feel the scratches on his face. He touched it a little, hissed, and pulled his hand back. It hurt every time he blinked, but he could still see out of his left eye, so that was a win. It was probably gonna scar, though. That aside, ""If we can avoid it, let's not split up again for a while. If the others can still come to us, they'll be here within about two hours."" He guessed at that time frame based on how long they'd already traveled, and accounting for injuries sustained, and perhaps battles still raging. ""We can wait for that long, or maybe go to them if anyone can confirm their location, but after that we<span style=""font-style: italic"">have</span>to find some kind of shelter. In the mean time..."" he pulled out his gun and shot two rounds at a nearby tree, sending a charge of electricity down the wires and setting the whole tree ablaze, ""...It's freezing."""
2810,"On Frozen Ground    ~FWTC Saga, Act 2~",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=34820&start=20,2014-01-07T15:53:00,Froodjakle,"""Ow, watch the legs, short stuff. I'm still recovering from that meteor - even a guy like me can't just shake that one off,"" Ayl replied with a wince when Sam kicked him in the shin. He listened as they reported their situation, frowning at the news of the missing Hunters. ""You guys are by far the best out of the group we had.. I wouldn't hold out much hope the others are coming back,"" he said bluntly, not wanting to get their hopes up. ""We can wait here for a while,"" he continued, making his way over to the dead Huntress. ""I don't think we can afford to spend time with a proper burial right now,"" he spoke, raising a hand that caused her to be gradually enveloped in a swirling white and black aura, which quickly dissipated after consuming her, leaving nothing behind. ""She'll be in the void when we can."" After that, he quickly made his way over to the tree Hatsu set ablaze and sat down, albeit not without a groan of exertion.<br/><br/>""I'm not gonna be up for making any long trips any time soon. The cocoon was a result of too much strain, it had to shut down for a while to recover. Now all I can muster is this form, nowhere near my full power,"" he explained with a sigh as he got comfortable - or at least as comfortable as the cold snow would allow. ""Defending this place is going to be mostly up to you guys for a while.. You should all come rest by here to heat up. Adeline, take a break from channeling that wind and work on healing your wounds instead, the fire should keep us warm enough. Everyone else will have to grin and bear it until you can recover enough to take care of 'em.""<br/><br/><br/>----------------------------------------------------<br/><br/>""What happened..?"" Merle asked weakly, the strain in her voice painfully obvious. After lowering her hand and shutting her eyes tight, she tried to lift herself up into a sitting position. She shook under her own weight, and before she even made it more than a few inches, her body gave out, causing her head to fall back and bump against the ground. The sudden impact shocked her system back to life, and she was reminded of the cuts - now scarred from the healing magic, but still sore and tender all the same. She gasped in pain at the sudden reminder, only just managing to stop her hand from touching them.<br/><br/>""..How am I alive?"""
2811,"On Frozen Ground    ~FWTC Saga, Act 2~",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=34820&start=20,2014-01-18T22:13:27,kakakuu,"Sam sighed. Twelve lost? Their forces were crippled within minutes. Ayl spoke truth though; the group of Hunters that was present was the strongest out of the initial group. If nothing, they were an elite force to be reckoned with. Sam wanted to run off to look for survivors, but the rest of the group decided on sticking together and waiting until Ayl's strength returned. She sighed angrily, contemplating whether or not she should run off in search of her allies anyway. She shivered violently again, with Hatsu echoing her thoughts.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""...It's freezing.""</span><br/><br/>The boy shot twice into a tree, setting it ablaze. Sam followed Ayl's example and sat down near the flames, dragging Hatsu along. She kicked snow out of the way so she'd have a less-soaked place to sit. ""Well if this is all that's left, we're in some deep shit,"" she said. ""There's got to be three or four times our numbers in Silencers. I mean, sure, we're out here to train, but if they're even half as powerful as the one that fought Ayl, we'll just be fighting an equally powerful enemy that outnumbers us,"" she mused. The redhead looked to Ayl. ""I mean, even if you're at your full power, can we really hope to take them on? I mean...The Reverend flattened the city in one display of power. How can we fight that?"" She looked slightly concerned, but mostly she sounded curious. Though Sam had her worries and doubts, she had a glimmer of hope that the few Hunters gathered around the burning tree were powerful enough to stop the demonic menace. They all had immense power, but how the Hunters were going to use that power to actually stop the Reverend was what concerned Sam. She just hoped that Ayl could answer."
2812,"On Frozen Ground    ~FWTC Saga, Act 2~",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=34820&start=20,2014-01-28T03:14:33,docemoon145,"Hatsu had his doubts, just like Sam and (probably) the others. But for him, impending battles with superior opponents had been an everyday thing for years, and running wasn't always an option. You either fought and survived, or you died trying: that was just a fact to him. And he'd seen countless street rats like himself fall to a knife or a gun. But at least their deaths were quicker than the ones who starved or caught ill.<br/><br/>""We can beat him,"" he said with somewhat irrational confidence. ""I've seen underdogs win life-or-death fights; it can be done. But we need every advantage we can get. That starts with exploiting our strengths and his weaknesses. Instead of worrying ourselves sick over the chance of failure, we should focus on how we can win. That's why we're here, recovering after facing our first challenge.""<br/><br/>----------------------<br/><br/>Vaan thought he was going to cry when Merle started talking and moving a bit again. ""Woah! Careful,"" he said softly when she tried to sit up and failed. ""You lost a lot of blood. You'll be weak for a while."" The ex-silencer frowned a bit at her next question. ""You're alive because now we know how bad the Reverend sucks ass."" He paused a moment before continuing more seriously. ""I got a little help from that hero group Death's leading. We patched you up.""<span style=""font-style: italic"">""For a price,""</span>Abaddon muttered in his head. Vaan knew something had clicked in his brain from forcing himself to use a dangerous technique he wasn't ready for, but he didn't know what, and he didn't know if it had clicked into or out of place. ""Your body will be fine, but you have to rest until all your blood regenerates."""
2813,"On Frozen Ground    ~FWTC Saga, Act 2~",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=34820&start=20,2014-03-13T01:30:54,Rawrnage,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">The best...? I would be more inclined to consider myself lucky than considerably skilled,</span>Adeline reflected, enforcing her modesty even within the confines of her mind.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Hatsu did most of the fighting in that battle, had he not been there, I would've been overwhelmed.</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">What are you sssssaying!?</span>cried the lizard.<span style=""font-style: italic"">You think my powersss are weak!?</span><br/><br/>The wounded woman managed to form a small grin upon hearing those words from her companion. Never had she anticipated the outcome of this excursion; what started as a training session ended up in a bloody massacre. She didn't need sight to realize the macabre feeling hanging in the atmosphere, begrudgingly accepting the fact that the rest of their passel's remains lie scattered in the stark white landscape... and knowing that the four that are present are the only ones conformed to have their hearts beating. Never had she felt so isolated, but at the same time, never ere felt such a greater sense of camaraderie.<br/><br/>The warmth of the fire finally began to reach her, as if her mental appreciation from earlier had reached Hatsu. She brought herself closer upon hearing Death's command, the stinging sensation in her shoulder fading in as the blaze melted the earlier numbness. The heat reminded her of the fact that the only attire this apocalypse left her with was a sleeveless dress, and how much she regretted having it in this situation. Adeline's cane was lowered to her side as her head tilted downward, even her neck lacking the strength to support itself.<br/><br/>""Hatsu's right,"" the meek maiden spoke up in response to the raven-haired boy's words. ""If there is a chance, no matter how small it may be, it'll never be achieved if we don't make an effort. There's little for me to look back on; all I wish is to build a future for myself and others to strive, so we can all live the lives we wished weren't taken from us... to live on for those that didn't make it this far.""<br/><br/>Adeline stopped herself before she rambled on too long, deciding instead to focus herself on a more important matter-the numerous lacerations dotting her being. The adrenaline from the earlier battle had subsided, and the pain was loudly declaring its presence with surges of discomfort. She took a deep, raspy breath as she attempted to concentrate with the environment and her own body attempting to distract her. The atmosphere around the area changed, as it started to become saturated with a strange aura. The air around the area became filled with a healing agent that accelerated her body's rate of self-repair to abnormally high levels. It wasn't an instant solution, but it certainly cuts the time of recovery down immensely, at least until her wounds were managable."
2814,"On Frozen Ground    ~FWTC Saga, Act 2~",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=34820,2013-10-24T03:09:31,Froodjakle,"<span style=""color: #80FFFF""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Not too far in the future, the city of Elra flourished. Technology advanced at an unprecedented pace, new discoveries were made almost daily, and this one city was at the forefront of it all.<br/><br/>That's when everything changed.<br/><br/>A gate to the demonic realm was unleashed atop the city's largest skyscraper, standing tall in the innermost section of the city. From this portal came everything Hell had to offer - it wasn't long before we were completely overwhelmed. The city's walls were raised at the last moment, preventing the horror from spreading to the rest of the world, but for the people of Elra, life as we knew it was over.<br/><br/>Amidst the chaos, there was a glimmer of hope. Humans learned of the existance of demons that wished to aid in our plight, and through their powers, we became Hunters - a fusion of both Human and Demon, with far greater power than either one on their own. Slowly but surely, our numbers grew. We formed hideouts and began to fight back, but when our enemies learned of our demonic synthesis, they turned our only weapon against us, and Silencers were born - nearly identical to Hunters, save for their allegiance. Much like us, some Silencers were more powerful than others. The most powerful of them are called the High Silencers, and through our operations we learned of their intention to wipe out the Hunters in one fell swoop with an army of demons. One group in particular worked tirelessly to stop them.<br/><br/>Ayl Taveirn, a mysterious Hunter who wielded a variety of weapons, each with frightening levels of skill. None of us knew much about him, other than the fact that he was easily our greatest asset.<br/>Sam Rose, a short but incredibly fierce girl who used a massive switchaxe. She was fused with a demon named Ahriman, a beast with unbelievable strength.<br/>Hatsu Hikari, a relatively new but surprisingly skilled Hunter with an affinity for electricity and telekinesis. His demon was one named Yami, the Demon of Guardianship.<br/>Hiei Kurashima, a man who shares as much in common with demons as he does humans. His partner is Alastor, Demon of Control.<br/><br/>It was these Hunters primarily that spearheaded the majority of our operations and led us towards our goal of reclaiming Elra.. and we might have made it, too, were it not for The Reverend.<br/><br/>A frightful man wielding unbelievable power, Reverend Blaine Carter has bonded with Lucifer - the Lord of Hell himself - and it was he who opened the gate between realms. We can't imagine his reasons for doing it, all we know - and all that we need to know - is that we have to stop him.<br/><br/>It all happened shortly after we found out about the invasion. In the midst of Ayl's attempt to prepare the less talented Hunters for the coming battles, the hideout is attacked by an incredibly powerful Silencer named Vaan. Ayl intervenes and the two face off. It was then that we all learned the truth, that Ayl wasn't even human. He was the Grim Reaper, masquerading as one of us to help us and preserve the world's balance.<br/><br/>After that, The Reverend destroyed the entirety of Elra in one fell swoop by summoning a meteorite down that decimated every building that was left. We narrowly escaped by going through a portal into the Void, Death's dimension. An uneasy alliance was soon formed between us and Vaan, who no longer wished to follow The Reverend, and we deserted the remnants of the city to try and find a safe place to prepare for the eventual battle..</span></span><br/><br/>----------------------------------------<br/><br/>""...What?""<br/><br/>The Reaper's words were the first thing to penetrate the deafening silence that enveloped the crowd of weary Hunters after they stepped through the portal. What had been described as a lush forest rife with flora and fauna was now dead, blanketed in a gleaming surface of pure white snow and translucent frost. It was a beautiful, picturesque sight - but with the glamour came an overwhelming feeling of unease, largely in part due to the remnants of the scenery that could be seen beneath the icy layers that veiled their surroundings. Blades of grass could occasionally be seen, mingling with and buried under snow at least a foot thick; trees were covered in a thick coat of frost, luminous in the sun that shone brightly overhead; even the corpses of animals lay under the ice, long since done in by the bone-piercing chill. It was as if the change happened overnight.<br/><br/>""Yami - what is the meaning of this?"" Death spoke again, regarding Hatsu with a tense gaze.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Could it be that Elra wasn't the only part of the world affected by the demon's invasion?</span>he reasoned, though in the moment he decided against vocalizing the theory for now - the rest of them were probably thinking the same thing, anyway."
2815,"On Frozen Ground    ~FWTC Saga, Act 2~",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=34820,2013-10-26T20:07:47,docemoon145,"Straight from one paradise into another. The lush, wild training grounds they'd been promised had met with some mysterious tragedy; the flora and fauna beneath the ice seemed as frozen in time as in temperature. The place had a serene sort of beauty, but was troubling none the less. Hatsu had but a few seconds to enjoy the shocked silence before that infuriated screaming filled his head.<br/><br/>Hatsu flinched and covered his ears pointlessly. Inside his mind, Yami was having an absolute conniption over the desecration of ""his precious forest."" Among the screaming were some foul words the boy recognized, and others that might have been in some other, more demonic, language. Lucifer only knew what they might mean.<br/><br/>Death's words only barely penetrated the demon's rage, and it took a while to get an answer.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""This place is practically on top of the Equator,""</span>Yami seethed, his voice projecting out of nowhere for the whole group to hear.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""What the Hell do you think it means?!""</span><br/><br/>Hatsu's eyes opened wider in shock and he lowered his hands, taking another look around. True, if you thought about it, the only thing that made sense was that demons did this. But, if demons had come here --Elra being thousands of Miles from the equator-- How much of the world had truly been affected by them? He looked down at Sam, her bright hair standing out beautifully against the surrounding white, and remembered their talk about Exploring the world together-- finding someplace peaceful to settle down some day..."
2816,"On Frozen Ground    ~FWTC Saga, Act 2~",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=34820,2013-10-27T20:20:10,kakakuu,"The portal opened, and the Hunters stepped through. Sam was expecting a hot and dense forest. She was right about the dense part. The blast of cold air seemed to pierce through the redhead, chilling her to the bone. ""So, the demons weren't<span style=""font-style: italic"">just</span>in Elra, then,"" she said. That was bad. Really bad. She shivered again and pulled herself closer to Hatsu, trying to leech off of his body heat until she was used to the cold. It was at times like this that she was glad to be short. She was able to completely nuzzle up to Hatsu's chest, which was pretty damn warm.<br/><br/>""But wait, if the forests here are frozen, then what about the rest of the world?"" she asked, looking to Death for an answer. Sam's eyes seemed to widen a little in anxiety. If the rest of the world was going through climatic turmoil, where would she and Hatsu go? They were supposed to travel the world together, find somewhere peaceful where they could pretend to have normal lives. If the rest of the world went to shit too, how were they supposed to do<span style=""font-style: italic"">anything</span>normal?<br/><br/>She sighed, squeezing Hatsu tightly (though not enough to do any harm) to alleviate her stress. After a few seconds she calmed down, and loosened her grip significantly, eventually letting go of him and walking a few steps forward. She knelt and cleared away the snow until she could see the ground. The grass was still green.<span style=""font-style: italic"">No way this was natural,</span>she thought.<span style=""font-style: italic"">If not the demons, then</span>something<span style=""font-style: italic"">supernatural had to do this.</span>She looked up to Death again, hoping for an explanation."
2817,"On Frozen Ground    ~FWTC Saga, Act 2~",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=34820,2013-10-30T16:18:29,Rawrnage,"The moment Adeline stepped out of the portal, everything seemed to be backwards. She had never seen a humid, tranquil forest paradise, but even without sight the reality was not meeting her expectations. The warm climate was betrayed by the harsh winds and biting cold raking at her lightly-clothed frame. Clearly, she could tell this wasn't a paradise by the way it was freezing her to death. The noble maiden wrapped her arms around her body, pushing her segregated sleeves up to better cover her limbs from the temperature. She shivered in silence for a spell until the other hunters voiced their observations; she was just as confused as they were, and doubly so with the lack of sight.<br/><br/>""S-So this i-isn't natural...?"" she murmured to herself, although it was hard to keep it quiet due to her present condition.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">The demons weren't just in Elra...?</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Ding ding!</span>Tiresias' hoarse voice declared, loud enough for the other hunters to hear.<span style=""font-style: italic"">If you thought they were only in Elra, then that would be sssstupid! You've seen Lucy, he's dropped a meteor on the city in a DAY. What makes you think others would stop there?</span>The lizard paused his speech for a moment, doing the closest equivalent to scanning the landscape as an eyeless ethereal lizard can accomplish.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Man, there's so much white here, it's blinding. Everyone, use the ssshort red haired one as a beacon if you're lost!</span><br/><br/>Tiresias had a point, but it was incredibly hard for Adeline to focus when the cold was practically clawing at her skin. She spent her time prying at a solution to the current weather problems the group was experiencing. Eventually, the handicapped seer mentally vocalized an idea for Tiresias to relay.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Hey, Deaaaaath,</span>he manifested his voice to the group once again.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Missss Fancy Pants is freezing her britches off, and is complaining about it. I can probably ssstagnate the wind so its not as... uh, windy. Stuff. </span><br/><br/>It was not presented quite as eloquently as Adeline would've liked, but it sufficed. She thought to at least bring up the idea before going ahead and doing it, as it could provoke the other hunters. Hopefully, it would alleviate her discomfort to a manageable level so she can assist the others in the investigation of the frozen equator. Either that, or get distracted by her lizard companion's constant blathering like she usually does."
2818,"On Frozen Ground    ~FWTC Saga, Act 2~",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=34820,2013-10-30T19:24:28,Froodjakle,"Death let loose a deep, pensive sigh, his mind straining to gather his thoughts amidst the crowd. Yami's anger, Sam's questions, and all the mindless babbling from the rest was taking a serious toll on his patience, manifested in the fingers he placed on his furrowed brow. ""If you'd all kindly do me the favor of<span style=""font-style: italic"">ceasing your pointless blather,</span>we'll reach a solution<span style=""font-style: italic"">much faster,</span>"" he stated, with no small amount of irritation lingering in his demonic voice. The crowd hushed unanimously, giving the Reaper the room he needed to think.<br/><br/>Before he managed to get far with is own thoughts, another voice spoke out, this one more obnoxious than the rest.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Hey, Deaaaaath,""</span>it started in a high-pitched drawl, and it was all he could do to force himself to pay attention, glaring at the source through the sides of his eyes but remaining silent as it offered a plan. ""Well, do it then, you obnoxious gecko,"" he snapped, moving his hand to clutch at his side and uttering a small grunt. ""The sooner you all stop complaining, the better.""<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">This doesn't seem like the work of any demon I know,</span>Death mused as the silence returned, considering the possible causes for their situation.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Perhaps it could be-</span><br/>The Reaper's thoughts were cut short as he suddenly fell to his knees, shutting his eyes as a pitch-black mist started seeping through several lacerations that were beginning to form on his body.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Dammit,""</span>was the last word he uttered before he fell forward into unconsciousness. The mist continued flowing, growing thicker until it fully enveloped Death in a cocoon of dark energy much like the one he used when revealing his true form, only much less potent this time; yet even without the overwhelming power on display before, it served its purpose of protecting its master from outside forces, for the time being.<br/><br/>---------------------------------------------<br/><br/>The sun had set and begun rising once again in Elra after the remaining Hunters had abandoned its smoking ruins. Despite the death and destruction that happened the day prior, it held its place firmly in the sky, overlooking the chaotic remains as it rose; even in this wasteland, nature stopped for nothing. Along the farthest outskirts of Elra, the trees that made up the forest ring followed suit. Some had died during the event, uprooted and burned, but as a whole they refused to relinquish their grasp.<br/><br/>It was in this forest that Vaan, Merle, and Coronis could still be found, having hardly moved from their experience of the previous night. Coronis waited in one of the many trees comprising their refuge, having long-since ended his conversation with Vaan, and Merle was still resting soundly on the ground, her wounds gone and replaced by crude, red scars. She looked far from her best, and the trauma her body had gone through after being attacked by The Reverend had kept her inert through the night, but she was still alive.<br/><br/>As the sun moved overhead, its rays peaked through the branches and leaves up above them, eventually shining over Merle. Her eyes barely fluttered as she gradually regained her consciousness. Parts of her body shifted ever so slightly as her body struggled to achieve its control, culminating in her raising a hand to her face to shield it from the shafts of sunlight streaming down through the forest canopy.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Vaan..?""</span>she spoke softly, remembering faintly the events of the preceding evening, but unable to pick herself up from the ground or open her eyes."
2819,"On Frozen Ground    ~FWTC Saga, Act 2~",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=34820,2013-10-31T05:10:17,docemoon145,"There was so much wrong with their current situation. When Sam began to cling to him for warmth, Hatsu noticed his own discomfort and clung back. ""I'm sure the world isn't frozen,"" he assured his fast-forming friend. ""Elra is.. was.. way North of the Equator, and it was perfectly warm there. This place is somehow isolated."" He could see his breath when he talked, and even though the sun was bright, its light felt cold after bouncing off all the ice and snow around them. The wind whipped his stark black locks and did a remarkable job cutting through his clothes. They needed something warm. Adeline, the blind wind-bender of the group, (or, rather, her irksome lizard of a demon) offered to stave off the wind for them, which sounded fantastic.<br/><br/>Various other things were happening in their group at present, but the amount of focus Hatsu could pay to anything with his demon throwing a rage fit in his head was rather limited.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Hatsu,""</span>Yami said feverishly,<span style=""font-style: italic"">""If we find the Succubus' Bastard who caused this we will make them suffer! Start with the eyes: lots of shallow little cuts, then inflict puncture wounds at random. After that we brand him and...""</span>The boy did his best not to listen after that. His demon couldn't think straight when he was this angry; hopefully it would just blow over.<br/><br/>He came out of it just in time to see Death collapse. ""Huh...?""<br/><br/>-----------------------<br/><br/>After almost losing the most precious person in his life, and being told things no human should know, Vaan had needed some time to process. He took the night off from training and simply slept with no dreams. The next morning he was up with the sun, and he watched Merle closely as she began to show signs of waking.<span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Vaan...?""</span>she murmured, using one hand to block the sun from her eyes. The Ex-Silencer hurried over, taking hold of her free hand. ""I'm here,"" he said warmly. ""Everything is going to be fine.""<br/><br/>-----------------------<br/><br/>For some time now, Hiei had been quietly resting in the woods surrounding the crater (formerly the city) of Elra. Alastor had kept quiet after their last conversation, since he'd clearly pushed his host to a dangerous level of frustration.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I don't want to remember my past,</span>he thought decidedly.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Besides, for all I know, Alastor was watching my dreams and made up that story just to mess with me. He's not exactly trustworthy, after all.</span><br/><br/>The reclusive hunter had gotten a good night's rest, so he pulled himself to his feet to go look for some breakfast and a place to stay. Maybe later he'd creep toward the edge of the woods and peek at what was going on by the Reverend's Tower.<br/><br/>-----------------------<br/><br/>(Azrael quietly watches Vaan and Merle, as Death ordered him to.)<br/><br/>-----------------------<br/><br/>(Owari starts the necessary preparations to bring more demons through the portal so they can start to rebuild their fortress.)"
2820,"On Frozen Ground    ~FWTC Saga, Act 2~",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=34820,2013-10-31T15:19:50,Rawrnage,"Upon Death's permission, the wind devouring lizard manifested itself upon the shoulder of it's shivering host. He danced around sporadically for a brief time before the slits on the side of the creature's scaly skin began to open and fan-out. The gills siphoned the air into Tiresias's being, and almost seemed to inflate as it did so; like a failed imitation of a puffer fish. The howling winds that had teared at the hunters before swiftly grew stagnant in a spherical shape around them, seeming as if they had been sealed inside a bubble against the winds raging outside. Adeline hummed with joy as the temperature became something that was at the very least bearable. The next few moments trying to restore the feeling in her limbs, her nose dripping from the vicious cold.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Maybe it couldn't be such a problem if you actually wore sssomething other than your paper-thin dress,</span>Tiresias's mocking voice resounded within Adeline's mind.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Maybe if you humans had fur or ssssomething, it wouldn't be such a problem!</span><br/><br/>Adeline's face contorted into one of disdain, limply thwacking her companion from her shoulder. The lizard seemed like he was stuffed by a taxidermist, and fell over in an almost statue-like state. Moments after, the silence between the hunters had be broken by a subtle whisper,<span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Dammit.""</span>The demonic reptile thawed himself from his frozen state and leaped upwards, looking in Death's direction.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">What's going on over there, Tiresias?</span>the maiden questioned, her inability to witness and grasp their leader's situation unfolding before them.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">There's some black stuff over Death!</span>screamed Tiresias in the halls of Adeline's mental library.<span style=""font-style: italic"">He just fell over and has some swirly, foggy black stuff all over him!</span><br/><br/>The blind woman gasped, turning her head frantically to find the direction where she heard his last word.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Don't go near him! You don't know what that stuff is! It could be like... black licorice, or worse; he's transforming into a bomb!</span>Tiresias warned. It was hard to ignore someone in need, and it became difficult to restrain herself from attempting to charge in carelessly into a situation she knew nothing about. Despair began to overthrow her rationality, feeling truly and utterly useless in the situation. Then again, the other hunters are probably in the same position. Tiresias's observations were both kinds helpful and completely worthless, making it difficult to discern what was going on.<br/><br/>""Is this because of his injuries...?"" Adeline nervously muttered to herself, ""Or perhaps it is like the woman that Death required assistance with last eve... did Lucifer have a hand in this as well?"" She shook her head in frustration, ""None of this provides an inkling of sense, one disaster just follows in the wake of another."""
2821,"On Frozen Ground    ~FWTC Saga, Act 2~",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=34820,2013-11-04T06:39:03,kakakuu,"Sam huffed loudly, her teeth audibly clattering. She clung to Hatsu even tighter, shivering violently. ""It better not be,"" she grumbled. ""I'm not cut out for this weather."" She continued to cling to her friend, hoping that she'd start to warm up eventually. Or that they'd be able to find shelter soon. Even with Tiresias stopping the wind, it was absolutely<span style=""font-style: italic"">freezing</span>. ""Hatsu, you aren't warm enough,"" Sam said bitterly.<br/><br/>It seemed like her plans of finding a nice warm hiding place were going to be delayed. Sam glanced over at Death, who was clutching his side. Her eyes moved away briefly. She lost focus on their demonic leader, then she heard him say something. She opened an eye, only to find that Death was now a black cocoon on the ground. Hatsu seemed to snap out of a daydream, managing an eloquent, ""Huh,"" to which Adeline immediately tossed forward a few theories.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""None of this provides an inkling of sense, one disaster just follows in the wake of another.""</span><br/><br/><br/>Sam growled audibly, letting go of Hatsu and striding up to Death's cocoon. ""All right. We can't just sit here we'll have to move,"" she called out in a commanding tone, addressing everyone gathered. She strode up to a tree and kicked it, which caused ice to explode off the trunk, along with the majority of the trunk itself. Sam caught the falling tree with both hands. She threw it oh-so-gracefully to the side, wiping off bits of bark, leaves, and sap. She snapped off a branch and approached Death. ""We'll have time to find out what happened later, for now we need to see if we can move Death. She poked the cocoon with her stick, which basically disintegrated on contact. Sam almost screamed. ""We can't just leave him here,"" she muttered, staring at the inky blackness with intense concentration.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">What would Death do...</span><br/><br/>She snapped her fingers. ""All right! I have an idea. We'll form five teams, four to go off in each direction, and one to stay here. The four scouting groups will return in an hour or two, or when they find something. After we've all regrouped, we'll send everyone except for a small guardian squad back to whatever shelter we find. What do you all think?"" Her last sentence was directed mostly towards Hatsu and Adeline. In her head, she wondered what Death would think of her plan. A deep rumble resounded through her consciousness.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">'Tis a sound plan, little one.</span>Ahriman's rough earthquake of a voice said.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Thanks. But that doesn't really help me out much. I kind of took charge here, so everyone's going to be expecting me to live up to Death's leadership...</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Worry not. I have faith in you.</span><br/><br/>Sam sighed. It was weird, having her demon finally approve of her and actually treat her with kindness. His reassurance did little to calm her nerves. She looked between each of the Hunters gathered briefly before taking another deep breath to try and steady her growing anxiety, then hopped in place a few times to warm up.<span style=""font-style: italic"">At least I can't tell if I'm shaking from nervousness with it being so damn cold,</span>she thought."
2822,"On Frozen Ground    ~FWTC Saga, Act 2~",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=34820,2013-11-04T07:26:53,docemoon145,"Hatsu struggled to process what was happening and listen to Sam's plan while tuning out Yami's ranting.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Quiet all ready!</span>the boy thought forcefully.<span style=""font-style: italic"">We'll deal with whoever messed up this forest when we get the chance. For now, I have other things to deal with.</span>The obsessive demon wasn't quite done yet, but he took his fury somewhere inaudible for the time being. Hatsu sighed as he tried a quick mental recap of what just happened. In experimentation, he strode up to Death's new cocoon and tried his telekinesis on it. The whole ""darkness void"" thing kind of messed it up though; like it neutralized the ability. He took a breath and tried again-- with an electromagnetic field, though.<br/><br/>Hatsu hadn't had enough time to master combining his electric and telekinetic powers, but the ability allowed him to manipulate the area around death, instead of the cocoon itself. After forcing the pod to hover for a moment, he stopped to conserve energy. With that clarified, he turned to Sam.<br/><br/>""I agree with the first part: splitting into groups to find a camping site or whatever, but once we do, we should try to stay together. It looks like I can move Death, but it's gonna drain me, so I'd rather keep him still until we know where we're going. Anyway, I can stay at the fifth party here and send up a signal when one of the other four returns,"" As a small example, he snapped his fingers and sent a small lightning bolt up from his finger tips. ""That way we can meet up faster and get out of the cold."" He looked to see if there were any other suggestions and winked at Sam."
2823,"On Frozen Ground    ~FWTC Saga, Act 2~",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=34820,2013-11-11T15:31:01,Rawrnage,"Adeline still struggled to retain her composure; the temperature was quite frigid even without the winds brushing against her. To add to that, many thoughts were plaguing her mind. What was lying in wait in this artificial arctic? If a demon could truly make an entire tropical forest into this... could there be another demon near the scale in power as Lucifer and Death?<br/><br/>Adeline was snapped out of her mumbled internal rant by the snap of Sam's fingers. Her attention was drawn to  red head as she took lead, followed by Hatsu's affirmation and decision shortly after. Now with a firm grasp on the situation, her crippling confusion from earlier was alleviated somewhat. Knowing Death could still be transported in his current state was reassuring, and having the hunter's next action decided brought some relief. The woman took some time to dwell on the matter of her team placement, weighing her disability in with other factors.<br/><br/>""I agree, the idea is sound,"" Adeline said, lifting up a finger as she spoke. ""However, I'm at a bit of a loss as to where I should go. It might be more logical to leave me with the fifth squadron, considering my, um... disadvantage. I could easily lose my path. However, my hearing could assist in the scouting efforts. I'll let you do with me as you will, Sam, as it would be unwise to question orders in a time like this. You may wish to assess the other hunter's abilities on the matter, as well."""
2824,"On Frozen Ground    ~FWTC Saga, Act 2~",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=34820,2013-11-15T17:13:13,kakakuu,"Sam smiled and nodded a thanks at Hatsu, then turned to Adeline. ""I am going to leave you two here, along with..."" she trailed off, scanning over the other Hunters. She spotted a few Hunters that she recognized from ""Ayl's"" training session. ""You two there,"" she said, pointing to a Hunter that could morph her limbs into weapons, and a boy that augmented his power with sound. ""Stay here with Adeline and Hatsu. As for the others, separate into groups. Three groups will have four Hunters, while I will head north in a group of three.""<br/><br/>After a few minutes of Hunters arranging themselves in groups, Sam ordered the groups to move towards the direction they intended to search. She was with a Hunter that controlled ice and snow, and a Hunter that could manipulate poison that he produced in his body. She looked around before walking back to the center of the congregation. ""Hunters,"" she began, shouting to make sure everyone was listening. ""Our leader is in trouble, remember that as you search. Death is our only chance at saving humanity. Adeline, you're in charge here. Hatsu, I want you to send up a signal in two hours, if there's an emergency, or if another group returns."" She looked at the leaders of the other groups. ""Keep your team safe and work together. Oh, and be careful. We can't afford to lose any of you.""<br/><br/>She walked back to her group. ""Alright, head out!"" she said, starting off at a light jog. She wanted to get as much ground covered as possible. The sooner she could get Death to safety, the better."
2825,"On Frozen Ground    ~FWTC Saga, Act 2~",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=34820,2013-11-18T06:35:27,Nedovak,"Jason held his arms tightly around him trying to ward off the cold hanging in the air. His breath a white fog slowly dissipating into the chill air. It seemed that the rumors of the forest were true. He stopped and took a look around scanning the frozen trees around him the stillness sending a chill down his spine that had nothing to do with the freezing temperature. Shaking himself Jason put the foreboding sense he got from forest to the back of his mind.<br/><br/>""Damn this place is creepy. I wonder if there really are other hunters here. I hope I find them before I run into any demons I'm still not in the best shape."" After a few seconds he growled under his breath and kept walking. Ika had kept quiet for the last few days ever since they had started for the forest. The wound on his right side below his ribs and healed well enough that he could move but there was still the risk of it opening if he moved too much, the main reason Ika was against coming to the frozen forest. Spotting a frozen log Jason decided it was time to rest no reason to take more risks then he needed to with his wound.<br/><br/>Sitting down on the log Jason took out a piece of jerky from his back pack and a bottle of water. Chewing on the jerky he grimaced at the water frozen in the bottle as he wrapped it up in a cloth with two hand warmers. He would get at least a little water before he started moving again. Shivering as his muscles started to cool down Jason pulled out his thermal blanket and wrapped it around his shoulders as he waited for the water bottle to thaw. As he waited he kept his eyes on the surrounding forest it may seem silent but that didn't mean there wasn't danger out there. Although Jason was hoping to run into allies before enemies he wasn't an idiot and new that it was likely that even if there were allies here he could wander around the forest without ever seeing them."
2826,"On Frozen Ground    ~FWTC Saga, Act 2~",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=34820,2013-11-21T23:46:31,Boundary,"Gabriel looked out the window to a remnant of civilization. He had a good view of it from the upper floors of Headquarters. He could not hear anything through the glass, but he knew what to expect out there. Silence....the absence of life, there was nothing down there to make noise. Everything in Elra that lived resided within these walls, the last buildings that could stand were inside of these walls. It was strange really, humanity with all of their accomplishments and all of their advancement, lost everything with a simple application of the Reverand's will. He guessed that is what it came down to...will. All the power in the world cannot help you if you do not have the motivation or the will. The Reverand had that in spades, he had all the power he could ever need and he had all the drive to use it to its full potential. There was no way the Hunters could have survived that...though even if they did, what could they hope to do? They were more organized, larger in number, and they had the power of the Reverand, who after that display could be compared to a god. Whatever the case, true victory will either ensured or slightly more difficult to ensure, the end result will be the same either way.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-style: italic"">What are you thinking about, Gabriel?</span>"" the dark voice of Nicodemus inquired as he thought to himself.<br/><br/>""If you really wanted to know you could just look."" Gabriel said in his head.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-style: italic"">This is true, but you made it very clear you did not want me having free reign over your mind and I am respecting that...much to my disappointment. Your mind is a very interesting thing you know.</span>"" Nicodemus chuckled rather contently at that last word. Gabriel rolled his eyes and shook his head.<br/><br/>""How nice of you, and here I was thinking that the word of a demon was lacking in trustworthiness.""<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Keep thinking that way, you're right you know. Us demons do not really have a reason to be truthful to you, that method of thinking has kept you alive so far....you don't trust the Reverand, you don't trust the Council, you seem to trust almost nobody in this place. It is better that way though isn't it? The people here aren't really people you should trust anyway if you ask me.</span>"" the demon paused.<br/><br/>""So you are saying that I shouldn't let you get into my mind then?"" Gabriel replied.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-style: italic"">No you fool...my motivations for wanting that are not malicious in anyway. Other demons would be more than content to rend the minds of their humans for the sake of abusing the power of the bonded soul without having to deal with the human equation, but eradicating the human will makes the union so much weaker. The Silencer that is created from such action is not even half of what it could be. Humans and demons must be in complete synchronization for Silencers to achieve their full potentials. Let's face it...with how strong these Hunters have been getting you will need more than you have right now in terms of power. You will need to manifest me eventually.</span>"" Nicodemus spoke with complete seriousness. He was right, Gabriel could not get by solely with his own abilities. Allowing Nicodemus into his mind would allow him to be much better at what he already did...but at what cost? What would happen when this was all over? What would happen to all of these Silencers when this was all over? He could not be sure of any long term consequences.<br/><br/>""We will talk about this later, Nicodemus."" he said dismissively.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Very well my host.</span>Nicodemus responded in a sort of sarcastic submissiveness.<br/><br/>Gabriel took one last look outside before he turned and walked out of the room to the nearest elevator. There was work to be done."
2827,"On Frozen Ground    ~FWTC Saga, Act 2~",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=34820,2013-12-05T01:29:24,Froodjakle,"""Poor humans.. Such an unfortunate turn of events, damning yourselves to this fate in an attempt to save your lives. What a shame."" The words slithered out from the mouth of a woman, tall and beautiful; her voice cold, but not cruel. She stood at an excess of six feet, with lengthy hair of a silver hue, bright icy-blue eyes, and pure white skin that almost seemed to glow. Her presence in the room was nothing short of commanding; not because of the ornate white and gold armor that covered her from breast to toe, and not because of the chill in her voice when she spoke. No, even without those things, it was her wings that ensured her presence could not be ignored. Brilliant ivory feathers formed them, spanning no less than twelve feet in total and each taller than she.<br/><br/>""It's a pity you had to resort to such drastic measures just to escape that wreck of a city,"" she continued, eyes locked on the icy prism that showed an image of the wandering Hunters. ""Unfortunately, I can't allow any trace of those demons to be left on this earth. It is with a heavy heart that I sentence you to death.""<br/><br/>With a melancholy sigh, she waved her hand.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Go.""</span><br/><br/>----------------------------------------------------<br/><br/>As the Hunters traveled in search of respite, the chill surrounding them only grew stronger. With the group split, and Adeline's power unable to protect them all, the cold was nearly unbearable. After at least an hour of searching, one of the Hunters in Sam's party decided to speak up. ""Hey.. demons are supposed to be from hell, right? Shouldn't fire be a pretty common ability? I don't get why we still have to deal with this weather, we've got the power of demons backing us up after all,"" he said with no small amount of irritation in his voice. ""Can't we do something about thi-""<br/><br/>Before anyone had time to respond, the ice began to stir. Within moments, chunks were breaking away from the trees and ground around them, shifting and merging together. They formed crude, jagged creatures of ice, faceless and featureless; in an instant, there were dozens of them in all shapes and sizes. They surrounded not only Sam's group, but each of the 4 search parties, as well as the squad left behind to protect Death. Seconds passed in apprehensive silence, and then they charged, icy fangs and claws bared."
2828,"On Frozen Ground    ~FWTC Saga, Act 2~",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=34820,2013-12-05T03:49:31,docemoon145,"Their positions had been settled and Hatsu watched quietly as the four search groups trudged off beyond the trees. The boy shivered involuntarily; even with Adeline blocking the wind it was absolutely freezing. Careful to keep Death and the others in his peripheral vision, he stepped off a few feet to the nearest tree and tore off one of the bushier frozen branches. He slammed it against an ice-coated rock a few times to dislodge most of the snow and ice and brought it back to the huddle with him.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Some fire would do us some good,</span>he thought.<span style=""font-style: italic"">What does it matter if it's frozen? Lightning sets rain-soaked trees on fire all the time... I think.</span><br/><br/>Disregarding his doubts in favor of the hope for warmth, Hatsu dealt a steady charge of electricity to the leaves of his would-be torch. To his elation, they ignited before long, and the warmth was a godsend, but it was obvious it wouldn't last very long. The entire branch was only enough fuel for a few minutes at best-- but a few minutes was better than nothing. The others came to huddle by his small fire for as long as it could keep them from frostbite. ""There's got to be at least one fire user in the group, don't you think?"" Hatsu asked. It was inconceivable to him that there weren't thousands of fire type demons out there who could have bonded with any one of them.<br/><br/>As time went on, their tiny fire withered down to an ashen stump, and Hatsu trudged on through the snow to grab more wood. He was careful never to get too far from the group-- always withing eyesight. When he returned, he had in his arms a small bundle of frosted sticks. Several of them had been buried under the snow, and his hands felt raw from digging through the snow to get them. Hatsu arranged the sticks into a little pile and used his electricity to start them on fire, huddling closer to bring life back to his numbed fingers.<br/><br/>This little fire lasted much longer than the first-- close to an hour-- and he was actually starting to feel almost cozy. With life-sustaining heat finally coursing through him again, the boy didn't want to acknowledge that the snow around them was moving. But something like that is kind of hard to ignore. He sighed, ""Fantastic. Something else that probably wants to kill us."" He turned to two of the others in the group: a girl who could weapon-morph her arms into blades and a boy who used sound waves to amplify his blows. ""Think you can take this? I'm trying to save my energy.""<br/><br/>*open dibs on these npc's-- if anyone wants them*"
2829,"On Frozen Ground    ~FWTC Saga, Act 2~",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=34820,2013-12-08T05:16:33,Froodjakle,"The flame Hatsu caused, small as it was, was like heaven for the two rookie Hunters. Neither of them could control fire, so their demons weren't particularly useful in protecting them from the cold. ""Man, I can't even imagine what it must be like for the others,"" spoke the sonic-powered boy. ""At least we have Adeline and heat. Must be at least 10 below out here,"" he continued, rubbing his hands together as he knelt closer to the small blaze. Nobody had much to say while they waited, and they spent most of their time making small-talk and anticipating the return of their comrades.<br/><br/>It wasn't until about an hour that anything caught their attention. It was subtle, but sudden - the ice around them suddenly seemed to shift, although it could have easily been nothing more than a trick of the eye; the constant snowfall warping their vision. It was soon made apparent that this was not the case, as the shifting ice tore away from its confines, forming dozens of creatures of all shapes and size. The two rookies stood up from their comfortable spot by the fire as quickly as they could, the girl forming her blades and the boy taking a fighting stance.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Think you can take this?""</span><br/><br/>""Already on it.""<br/><br/>At nearly the same time, the ice fiends and the Hunters leapt into action. Untrained and outnumbered as they were, the Hunters were only able to defeat a few of them before the battle became a losing one. As the girl with sword-arms fought one of the creatures, another silently snuck up behind her, gripping her arms and pulling them back. It didn't work for long, as they quickly sliced through the icy hands of the beast - but it worked well enough. In the time she was disabled, the other dashed up to take advantage of the opportunity, shoving a spear of ice through her gut shortly before getting its head chopped off by her already-swinging blade. Blood sprayed onto the ground behind her as she awkwardly fell backward, kicking up a cloud of snow as she screamed in pain. As it happened, the rest of the fiends instantly stopped what they were doing and changed focus, each one dashing over to the fallen girl and similarly impaling her. Their synchronization was precise and immediate, as if they shared the same mind; before the others could even react, they were finished with her, dozens of icy weapons sticking up from her motionless body - and it only took a few moments before they were in motion yet again, redirecting their attention back to the Hunters that were still standing."
2830,"On Frozen Ground    ~FWTC Saga, Act 2~",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=34820,2013-12-08T06:31:54,docemoon145,"Hatsu's eyes widened as he watched his comrade get run through by icicles. It had been a long time since he saw an ally fall right before his eyes. And something deep inside of him was seriously ticked off by it. He'd wanted to save his energy, but his job was protecting Death, not just transporting him, and it was looking like he'd have to fight.<br/><br/>Hatsu stood up, looking extremely pissed off. He raised his hand and summoned what looked like a sphere of electricity and... vibrating air, slightly smaller than a volley ball.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Hey, whoa! Be careful with that.""</span>Yami warned him. Apparently he'd recovered from his earlier rage fit.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""You haven't actually used one of those before. What if you fuck up and it lands a foot away from you?""</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">There's a perfect practice target right in front of me,</span>the boy responded.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Besides, I think an Electrokinetic attack is best against Ice Monsters.</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""You just made that word up!""</span>The demon said, exasperated.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Stop being stupid before you get yourself killed! I can't have you dying on me.""</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Yami! Your the demon of guardianship, right?</span>Hatsu thought.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Well... yeah,""</span>the demon responded unsurely.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Then imagine how I feel right now and let me fucking guard something!</span>And then, idiotic or brilliant, Hatsu threw the dual element attack toward the ice monsters now teaming up against the sonic rookie. The attack moved slowly, more because of his inexperience than the nature of the attack. Either way, it made contact with one of the monsters... and exploded as soon as it did. It was like popping a balloon; all the stuff inside just launched outward. Besides shocking it (which probably didn't have much effect on the creature at such a low charge), the electricity stimulated the kinetic energy of the attack, and the intense vibrations shattered a good portion of the ice golem--to the point where it couldn't function.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Your distribution is off,""</span>Yami commented.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Way too much telekinesis.""</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Not for this situation,</span>the boy responded, readying a second attack."
2831,"On Frozen Ground    ~FWTC Saga, Act 2~",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=34820,2013-12-10T07:07:50,kakakuu,"Sam walked between her two allies. The trio was huddled close together, the poison-user on the left, the ice-user on the right. The ice user, whose name Sam had forgotten, was using his power to form a sort of barrier around them that prevented the snow from coming into contact with their skin. The barrier blocked some of the wind, too. Plus, Sam was in the middle, so the mass of the two Hunters blocked even more of the wind. Granted, Sam was still shivering violently, her teeth audibly clacking together every time the wind gusted. She more or less ignored the Hunter on the right complaining about the demons not using fire to keep their hosts warm, though she was thinking kind of the same thing. ""We should head back soon. It's too cold for us to do much else without warmer clothing."" The Hunter on her left grunted an agreement.<br/><br/>Then something weird happened. It was like the ice...twitched. Before Sam realized what was going on, a horde of translucent, glittering beings jumped on her patrol group. The poison Hunter tried to throw up a miasma as a shield. The frozen legionnaires dashed through the toxic fog, unaffected. Sam pulled her allies back, trying to get away from the fog so she could have room to fight without getting poisoned. ""You, on the right, use whatever weapon you ha-"" she was  cut off by the Hunter's hybrid of a gurgle and scream. One of the ice soldiers ran through the fog and speared him through the lower-right torso. The other ice creatures leaped on him, tearing him to shreds in moments.<br/><br/>Sam's eyes widened as the frozen horde then turned to her and the ice-user. ""Alright, kiddo. You gotta fight fire with fire,"" she said, raising her fists. ""Watch my back, and I'll watch yours. I think we can get out alive, kid."" She grit her teeth and prepared for the first wave of attackers. A soft mumble reached her ears.<br/><br/>""My name is Travis...""<br/><br/>Hardly a second later Sam was already struggling to hold her ground against the razor-sharp ice of her assailants. She dodged a few icicles, swatted two more aside, and threw up her left arm to block what could have been a fatal stab. A long, jagged cut reached from wrist to elbow, dripping globs of Sam's steaming crimson blood on the snow. She growled slightly before sliding underneath the latest attacker, following up with a hook to its back after she regained footing. The being shattered into pieces. Instantly, she turned to her left with a knee into the center mass of another frozen soldier. The sound of shattering ice drew her attention to her back. Travis did his job and saved Sam from a blind attack. The redhead winked at him and hopped back to his side, sliding around behind him as the icy legion formed a circle around the duo. ""Well damn. Stick close, kiddo,"" she said, still referring to him as 'kiddo' (though she looked younger than him).<br/><br/>The icemen charged quickly, spear-like limbs aimed to kill. Sam shoved her ally to the ground and ducked under the multitude of icy spears, sweeping the ground in front of her with a kick. She tripped three, grabbed one's arm, and shoved it into another's chest while simultaneously pulling it into her elbow. Travis used the snowstorm to create a shockwave that pushed the remaining fighters away from the Hunter pair. Sam noticed now that each time she attacked, the shattering ice raked across her skin, opening wounds that were made worse by the knife-like wind that was already cutting straight through her. It didn't help that ice was now<span style=""font-style: italic"">literally</span>cutting her. She wasn't sure if she'd be able to take much more. Panic was setting in as she realized how many adversaries she and Travis had to face.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Young one, use it.</span>Ahriman's rumbling voice resounded through her consciousness.<br/><br/>Sam's lips parted in a snarl. The sleeve on her right arm tore away as if from an invisible force, followed by parts of her skin bursting, sending out splatters of black liquid. Her arm seemed to have a layer of purplish muscle covering her skin, with a jagged black wire-like tentacle thrashing about. She swung her arm in large, sweeping motions, like a conductor; the wire swept across the closest of her enemies, carving deep dashes  through their frozen exteriors. The next wave charged over the first, but Sam was ready. She used the motion from her wire attack to bring her first back, sending it forward when an ice soldier leaped at her. The redhead's punch instantly shattered the soldier, sending the minute particles of its body, along with the ice and snow already in the air with enough force to partially corrode the surface of the legionnaires behind it. Sam turned around and shoved Travis. ""We can't fight them here, RUN!"" she shouted, grabbing his arm with her non-transformed arm and practically dragging him along. If these things could just appear out of nowhere, what was stopping them from appearing next to the other groups, or even near Hatsu and Adeline's group?<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">We need to meet up...Hatsu, I really hope you'll remember to send up a signal if you see them...</span>"
2832,"On Frozen Ground    ~FWTC Saga, Act 2~",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=34820,2013-12-10T23:50:41,docemoon145,"Hatsu held on to his attack for now, the strange orb hovering over the palm of his hand. Even though he really wanted to trash these guys for killing a comrade, he still had to save his energy to move death. For now, he only let off attacks when it looked like the sonic boy was getting overwhelmed. Early on, he'd entertained the idea that beating these foes would be easy--and it was. The problem was that there seemed to be an endless supply of them.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">The others may also be fighting,</span>he thought. Their presence had certainly been noticed.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Well, if we're all being ambushed by an endless supply of Ice Golems, that might count as an emergency. We'll be safer in a bigger group at this rate.</span>Clenching his fist to dissolve his electrokinetic orb, Hatsu took a moment to gather electricity. A crackling charge raced across him and started to singe his clothes. His eyes even started to glow from the excess stimulation to his retina. When he felt he had enough to make a signal the others could easily trace, he pointed his right arm to the sky and let the charge escape into the dry air.<br/><br/>The result was better than he was expecting. The winter air probably carried the charge better than a tropical summer one would have. The result was something like a reverse lightning bolt. It shot up to the sky in a jagged snake-like motion, then flashed and traveled along the clouds when it reached them. The ionic charge condensed the water vapor in the clouds, causing for rapid precipitation. To Hatsu, it looked like he'd blown a hole in the sky.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Well, that'll be easy to follow,</span>he thought. ""Hang on tight,"" Hatsu called to the sonic boy, who'd barely recovered from the awe of the display in time to dodge an incoming attack. ""Hopefully we'll have reinforcements soon."
2833,"On Frozen Ground    ~FWTC Saga, Act 2~",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=34820,2013-12-14T08:17:35,Rawrnage,"The icy winds continued to rage, scraping against the spherical bubble surrounding the group of hunters huddling around the small fire. For a moment, things were almost pleasant. The conditions they faced were less severe with the warmth provided by the fire and the stagnant winds. However, the other groups lack such luxuries, and it weighed heavily on Adeline's heart. Despite her disposition, she was still grateful to Hatsu for his offering to the group, giving him a smile as warm as the flame he ignited. ""Well, it does seem odd that the elements just happen to fall against our favor,"" Adeline responded to Hatsu's query about the lack of demons with pyromancy abilities. ""As far as I can recall, we have some with domains over lightning, wind, sound, toxin... I believe we even have one with powers over ice; the last thing we would need in situation such as this."" She let out a small, enthused chuckle at her statement, enjoying the momentary ease.<br/><br/>This peace was transient, unfortunate as it was. The blind seer could hear the disturbance within the frozen landscape, the whirring winds almost seeming distant in comparison to the rustling of the snow. The woman clad in ebony grabbed her equally dark cane from its resting place on the ground and rose to her feet slowly.  Within an instant, the rustling turned into the sounds of blades cutting through the razor wind, the clashing and clanging brought about the conflict erupted in Adeline's eardrums; it didn't help that one of the hunters on their side was one who amplified his blows with sonic force, adding to the cacophony. Amidst the chaos, she could make out the sound of a knife slicing the frozen air. Her cane immediately retaliated, blocking the marionette's blade from injuring its wielder.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Much time has passed since I was last required to defend myself... do I have the strength to contend this, or...?</span><br/><br/>It was then that the clash of ice and steel was silenced for just a moment, as a loud howling scream interrupted the battle... followed by the sounds of blades piercing flesh. Adeline's expression turned to that of shock, as the woman lost her concentration and stumbled backwards at the frozen abomination's assault. Another blow was readied by the faceless being as its blade descended on Adeline like a guillotine, but it was stopped by her cane once again.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Am I really that powerless...? I... I couldn't save her; how can I save myself?</span><br/><br/>""I..."" she muttered under her breath. Her facial expression quickly turned to one of passionate anger as she shook her head, ""No, I refuse to die here!""<br/><br/>The red haired woman grabbed the handle of her cane as it slid out of its deceptive sheath. Her left hand quickly flourished her blade as it made contact with her quarry's arm, performing a clean slice as the creature's arm fell limp into the stark white snow. The assault continued as Adeline shoved the blunt sheath of her cane into the frozen sculpture's abdomen, the thin blade soon after decapitating it's featureless head from its shoulders. Tiresias's resolve was also steeled, keeping vigilant lookout as the skirmish raged on.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Behind you! Ssssssix o'clock!</span>the lizard's hoarse voice commanded.<br/><br/>Adeline stepped out of the way of the beast's claws, shortly before finishing off her original target; her blade cut the already headless marionette in two. The swordswoman leaped backwards gracefully, lifting her blade above her head. Her blade descended vertically as she let out a cry, almost as if she were swatting at the air. Moments later, the snow infront of her is pushed aside by an invisible force as the enemy that attempted to fell her earlier is split in half; almost as if her attack was carried by the winds themselves. She mentally thanked Tiesias for the powers he bestowed upon her, but the lizard only responded crudely to her statement,<span style=""font-style: italic"">You can thank me by not dying to these friggen' ice ssssculptures!</span><br/><br/>""I have no intention of dying. I can't have a comrade die in vain by letting myself fall here!"" she exclaimed.<br/><br/>Shortly after, a thundering sound pierced the heavens, followed by a reassuring claim from Hatsu that help was on its way. Whatever he did, it seemed as if this was the beacon meant for the other groups. Adeline responded with a nod and continued to fight the constructs that threatened them, attempting to let her resolve triumph over her despair at the overwhelming odds."
2834,Twisted,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3552,2011-06-14T23:26:09,Ristina,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">There are few in the world that have special powers. 	They are hidden, and hunted like sheep. Used as weapons for war. Out of the millions and millions on earth only a half of one million people  are considered special. Of these half only a half are actually special in terms of powers. These powers are said to be chosen from the gods, and passed down throughout generation and generation. But never do two people have the same power. It is forbidden. <br/> <br/>	Over time these numbers drastically dropped as people with these powers were called witches, and warlocks. After the witch trials passed the number was lets say almost non existent. However, had these chosen realized what they were truly meant forâ€¦things could of been different. But the American government is on the run to find these people and test them, and use them as weapons. Those that are useless will be shot and killed. The hunt is onâ€¦the kills are numbered. Do you think you can survive? </span><br/><br/><br/><br/><br/><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">D' you breathe the name of your saviour in your hour of need,</span><br/><br/>The alleyway was dark from the tall brick buildings that surrounded it. The sound of the bustling traffic at midnight seemed to ease the darkness. Silver light shined from the high moon that was full. ""Now , you will tell me who you are working for."" Spoke a female voice that was just a shadow in the alleyway. Her form was young, and she already knew the answer to which she had asked.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""There is no need for me to fucking have to tell you shit. You little fucking BITCH!!!!"" </span>Screamed a man who was kneeling on the dirt , and starring at the brick wall in front of him. Without an answer from the women there was an echo of a gun shot. The man fell face first. The bullet seeming to engrave itself in the wall. Blood dripped from the wound onto the cold dirt floor. Not a person called 911. Or even bothered to look. The women walked out of the alleyway looking perfectly normal, and blending with the world around her.<br/><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">And taste the blame if the flavor should remind you of greed?<br/></span><br/>""Maâ€™am do you want coffee with your waffles?"" Carlithia asked. As thoughts whirled through her head that didnâ€™t belong to her.<span style=""font-style: italic""> Fuck the asshole who ripped me off last night, he was better off deadâ€¦I would really like my foodâ€¦the kids better have fucking taken out the dog,</span>She sifted through the thoughts knowing who was thinking what since  crow streak restaurant never had anyone new enter the place. It was the same old people everyday. She placed a tan hand on her apron trying to make herself patient. It would be weird for her to ask a question like this and just turn around before the person answered. No one knew she could read minds. Or that she was different.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Could I get a shot of expresso  in my French vanilla coffee?""</span>The old lady asked. She hated to pry but sometimes it just happened.<span style=""font-style: italic""> I hope my son will make it through the army. </span><br/><br/>She walked past the tables that were decorated with red sheets, and had red oak chairs. At last sifting through the customers towards the front counter where the kitchen is. She slammed her hands on the table. ""Derrick shoot me up some strawberry waffles, and a French vanilla coffee  with extra expresso.""<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Darling thatâ€™ll be right up in a few.""</span>The cook yelled from inside the steaming kitchen.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I wish to tap that ass.</span><br/><br/>""Right."" She swung around to lean against the desk. This would be her last order before she had to go to the veterinarian hospital. She ignored the little part of her that wanted to quit because of what the chief wants to do to her. The chief has never been told no by any of the waitresses before her. But lately she had said no to him way too many times. She didnâ€™t want to sleep with any of her coworkers. It would just make shit weird the next day. She heard the sound of the plate, and the cup being gently set onto to the table.  It was latisha as usual being silent and swift.  She never spoke a word but her mind said it all. Latisha was abused and yelled at every night. Honestly she felt staying to herself was best. Latisha had adopted this view based a little on Carlithia.<br/><br/>She picked up the cup, and plate and quickly made her way to the lady from earlier. Right before her entire world was about to be rocked. The bell rang that told all the waitressâ€™s and waiterâ€™s that a new person was in town. No one ever entered from the front entrance. Not the workers, nor any of the patrons. This was a first. She set the plate, and the cup on the  table. What a looser coming in through the front door. The lady thought. Carlithia almost growled at the lady. Almost forgetting that the ladyâ€™s son was in the army. ""Oh yea itâ€™s on the house Hun."" With that she turned to leave. She knocked right into the person. ""Umm sorry?"" She looked up quizzically. It was the first time she couldn't read someone's mind."
2835,Twisted,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3552,2011-06-15T01:50:06,skittles1313,"It was a busy day at the refuge. Starla had quite a few people come in last night. There was a mother and her children who's father had come home drunk and pulled out the gun but they got out in time. Another was a young college girl who's boyfriend kicked her out and she had no place to live until term started again. Then there was the two boys, who Starla swore were stoned, they had been evicted for ""odd smells"" coming from their room.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Definitely stoners</span>she thought to herself. She was walking down the aisles of beds. Most had the same stories for coming here, she didn't pry, she just wanted to help. Although, just like any other place there was always someone different. That person had come in last night, hadn't said a word, not even given her a name. She would make the person talk, after some nice home warming they would open up a bit.<br/><br/>She walked back to the dining area where her friend, Mike, was cooking. ""Hey Mike hope you made enough, we had quite a few more come in last night."" She grabbed the paper plates and plastic ware and napkins and cups and set them out on the table where most the food was already ready. She wiped her hands on her small blue dress and then whistled so it echoed throughout the building. ""Breakfast everyone! Come and eat!!"" This was her favorite part of the day, when everyone was waking up and rushing to get their breakfast. They always had smiles on their faces, grateful to be someplace safe and warm, and grateful to be fed well each meal. Morning was when Starla could see everyone's happiness before the day started. She only wished that everyone in the world could be this happy. Once everyone was seated and eating her, Mike, and the other workers sat at their table to eat whatever was left over."
2836,Twisted,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3552,2011-06-26T00:40:45,Ultraweapon,(Saving place)
2837,Twisted,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3552,2011-06-26T03:49:55,Ultraweapon,"Tim walked slowly down an alley. Out of people sight. The sun was high in the sky and light pounded down on him. The light hurt. Every step was an effort. He came toward the end of the alley. The streets were busy and full.<br/><br/>Tim turned and took another alley. So many people, Tim thought. Normally he avoided cities. But something had brought him here. Something he didnâ€™t understand. But something he knew about. The darkness, the beast that dwelled inside him. Tim didnâ€™t know what it wanted or why it tortured him so. Itâ€™s cold voice always in his head. Commanding him. It had commanded him here. To this city. At the end of this alley he saw a busy homeless shelter. Tim wished he could eat something.<br/><br/>He walked down a different alley.  There was a stray cat on a dumpster. It hissed at him and ran away. Animals didnâ€™t like him ether. They were afraid.<br/><br/>â€œ<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic"">As they should be</span></span>,â€ said a cold icy voice. Tim pressed on ward till he came to the end of the alley. The alley ended next to a diner, full of people. â€œ<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic"">They should all be afraid.</span></span>â€ The voice was getting louder.<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic"">â€œIf they are not, then weâ€™ll make the</span></span>m.â€ Timâ€™s head felt like it was going to spilt.  Tim fell to his knees. The voice got louder with each word. â€œ<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Soon, they will know true fear. This little dream of a life they lead, shall give way to a nightmare. A nightmare that you will cause!</span></span>â€ Tears welled up in Timâ€™s eyes.<br/><br/>Tendrils of darkness emerged from Timâ€™s back and grabbed a nearby trash can. The tentacles of shadow crushed the can and its contents into a wad the size of a baseball.  Tim watched the event happen. The tendrils vanished into his body. He dragged himself away to find somewhere to go to sleep, because the only place he felt truly safe, was in his dreams."
2838,Twisted,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3552,2011-06-28T15:18:28,2.2zenith,"The concrete groaned slightly as Trevor bounded over a stack of bricks, bullets whized past his ear, embedding themselves everywhere but himself. The girl in front of him panted, she was tired, exhausted. She pulled the trigger, just as Trevor swung his arm, deflecting the bullets back at the girl. She saw this coming and attempted a roll to avoid being hit. She fail she cried out as a bullet seared across her shoulder, tearing the skin and clothing. She fell.<br/><br/>Trevor walked forward, she was not going anywhere, they were on a rooftop and she was injured, and ready to die. He kicked aside her rifle, and crouched beside her, her shorts were too revealing. He sighed. He pressed a finger onto her wound, and she gasped in pain. ""Now, what would happen if I reverse your bloodflow? Give me the right answer and you will die quickly, if not..."" He began to laugh."
2839,Twisted,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3552,2011-06-28T20:58:58,Casper_Freak,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">Click, clack, clickity, clack</span><br/>Her heels stabbed the sidewalk. Sam's mind felt hazy as she walked.<br/>""Why didn't i take my car?"" She thought wearily.<br/>Just as her heels couldn't take it anymore, she fumbled in her purse for her ragged converses, she pulled them out and put them on her feet. She sighed in relief and smiled to herself. She continued walking.<br/><br/>Sam felt foggy, like she was walking on the line of reality and her thoughts.<br/>""I have to get out of here. Just for a minute.""<br/>She ducked into an alley and closed her eyes and pictured her favorite place.<br/>it was warm but not hot.<br/>it had shady trees and grass, and little stream that trickled along rocks making a beautiful song of peace. This place was better than where she was.<br/><br/>Suddenly she was gone. She opened her eyes and smiled, ""Finally, a little break."" She said aloud. she was in her place. Yes, it was a real place. Yes, she was real. But to ordinary people her power didn't exists except in movies or books. She had the power to teleport. Only defect, she left a worm hole where ever she 'zapped'<span style=""font-style: italic"">from.</span>It would stay open for 24 hours. Meaning if someone wanted to follow they could.<br/><br/>She remembered she had a photo shoot.<br/>""SHIT!"" Sam yelled jumping up and ""zapping into a bathroom stall at the studio. She looked at her phone and saw the time, ""right on schedule"" She thought. She walked out and went into the lounge. The photographer looked her up and down with a disgusted face.<br/>Sam looked at her feet and saw the worn out shoes. She gave a nervous smile.<br/><br/>The photographer scoffed and grabbed her arm. she was put in a dressing room with a vanity and three women. Make up lady. Hair lady. And Wardrobe lady. Sam sighed, ""Well the getaway was nice while it lasted."" She thought.<br/><br/>Samantha Raven Key had forgotten the tiny defect in her power.<br/>Having a power had pros and cons. The major con:<br/>You life was always in danger."
2840,Fright night,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3640,2011-06-21T04:27:58,Ristina,"Before the Zombies, before the world began to be eaten alive. The world was pretty peaceful, and fairly understandable. But then a few humans decided to fuck everything up-to fuck up the balance of life, and death. These humans were known as scientists. Some of the smartest, and probably the dumbest people alive on earth. Every scientist was at competition with another one to cure cancer. A disease that  had never seen a cure. They called it the uncureable.<br/><br/>These scientists started testing on apes, and mice like crazy. Every time they tested there was a different result. At first the apes, and mice would begin to get their eye color changed to a complete blood red. Then they would die. Just completely be dead. So the scientists looked deeper into the antidote. Checking out what chemical caused the red eyes. When they figured that out ..surely it was impossible that the red chemical was in any way healthy. But one scientist surly the dumbass of all dumbasses decided  to look into this chemical. His name was Dr. Shermanâ€¦and he my friends is the reason for hell on earth as many humans called it.<br/><br/>Dr. Sherman was trying to figure out what the chemical was actually used for, and why it turned the apes, and miceâ€™s eyes red. The outbreak -the very start of it didnâ€™t actually happen till 3 months later after he had been testing the chemical in many different ways. Yet, every time the chemical came out with a zero percent of what ever they were testing it for.<br/><br/>The office that Dr. Sherman worked in was a small lab in Cambodia. He was working one night all night. The test subjects seemed to be getting restless, and angry. He just couldnâ€™t figure out why. By  now these test subjects had supposedly dies, and been reborn. This was a shock to the dr. He had seen nothing like this in his lifetime. Nor had he ever seen creatures with such blood red eyes. They were moving violently and foaming at their mouth. However when the foaming was done the animals got suddenly restless, and angry. They were gnawing the cage. He wasnâ€™t quite sure what they wanted.<br/><br/>Till one of his collages suggested that they try and feed the rapid animals. Coincidentally this mistake is what caused the infestation of zombies. Dr. Sherman opened the first cage door, and the ape jumped atop of him-ripped apart his chest, and tore at his arm. However, Dr. Sherman managed to survive by sheer luck. The ape had missed his heart, and he was ape to grab the  need that was on the table, and  delve it deep into the apeâ€™s head. The ape never again moved. But the same can not be said for Dr. Sherman.<br/><br/>He was infected by a virus that no scientist could ever, and would never be able to figure out. Dr. Sherman started showing signs similar to the subjects he was working with. None of his colleagues were at the office when Dr. Sherman opened the cage. So none of them would be able to tell that he had dies not long after the ape attack. His brain just shut down. Blood covered the smooth tiled floor. Dr. Sherman was indeed dead but his body seemed to be revitalized. Though he moved slower and seemed to be searching for something more.<br/><br/>When his first colleague showed upâ€¦well she was indeed left for food. This unlucky scientist got to meet her doom. But once Dr. Sherman made his way out of the lab it was infection galore. It took all of a week after that for Cambodia to be entirely taken over run by zombies. Those that survived the infestation tried to find cover in other countries.<br/><br/>It didnâ€™t take long for the infestation to grow all over Asia. About 2 months and 2 weeks. Then virus went over seas with an infected women who was trying to escape the infestation. However, the plane soon got infected and it had a crash landing before it could reach itâ€™s destination at an American airport. The plane landed on an over crowded beach. In California. The virus quickly spread through half of the west. But their were still parts that hadnâ€™t been fully infected.<br/><br/>The eastern part of the united states had yet to see a zombie. They called themselves the free states. Ainâ€™t that a little bit ironic.<br/><br/><br/>Now in a small town of Wyoming we find a coincidental meeting of survivors. This meeting will shape their lives, and possibly keep them alive for just a bit longer.<br/><br/>-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------<br/><br/>Sandy Franchez found herself laying on top of the roof of an abandoned restaurant. There wasnâ€™t much out there in life for her anymore. Since the zombies came to town her entire life went by by. Like a grain of dust that is taken by the wind, and never set down. She heaved a sigh as her one eye was shut, and the other chocolate brown eye was open peering into an telescope that would help her scope out the zombies. She held the rifle in both hands, and was concentrating awfully hard on the horizon. On her side the area was slightly quite.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Sandy baby why donâ€™t you come home with me tonight."" </span>Teased Mark her partner in crime. He was 10 years older than her-had lost two kids, and his wife. It seemed to her unfair. But who was she to judge what was fair in life, and what was not.<br/><br/>""Shut the fuck up Mark. You know damn well I wouldnâ€™t sleep with you ever in my life."" She squinted harder into the telescope till she saw a form of a zombie. The zombie was walking closer to her side. She got a good image of the zombieâ€™s head , and without hesitation she pulled the trigger. The sound of the gun could be heard probably for miles. Quickly the bullet flashed through the air heading right for itâ€™s target. The minute the bullet hit impact the zombies head exploded. Brains, blood, and skin splattered on the ground. The scene would be grosteque to anyone, but well them.  It was a common scene for anyone inside, and outside the restaurant. ""Bomb baby bomb. That fuck was down like a bird shot in a wing. Itâ€™s over bitch."" She smiled at the thought.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""You are so cruel sandy. I donâ€™t see why any of the boyâ€™s at your school even wanted to fuck you."" </span>Mark laughed while he moved another white pawn on the chessboard, and knocked over the black knight. It was his favorite game to knock over the other chess playerâ€™s chess piece whenever a zombie was shot. Not only that but Mark was more of a up close shorter than a range shorter like her.<br/><br/>""Hey they thought I was sexy in bed. A bitch yes. But good in bed. However I wouldnâ€™t want to sleep with this next mad fuck either."" She saw another zombie this time the zombie was to her right. In a swift movement she turned the rifle, and shot. The zombie went down like cake to butter. She couldnâ€™t help but smile at how many times she shot right on. Never missing an inch. Her aim was always right on. But andy on the other side never trusted her one shooters , and would always waste a bullet shooting back at the same zombie. Though sandy never argued. Better safe than sorry right.<br/><br/>Sandy thought back to her family for a split second. It had been all of three weeks since her family died. Yet, she felt no remorse. Since she was the one that shot all of them after they got infected. Itâ€™s cruel to think that way she knew. But she had found a new home with this crowd of people in this old beat up restaurant that they managed to keep under protection. However , they all knew it wouldnâ€™t be long before the current took them too.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-style: italic""> Sandy shit girl what is that? Is this coincidence or are their vehicles heading for us. Meaningâ€¦shit survivors. Fucking hellâ€¦were running out of supplies as it is."" </span>Mark as usual retorted. It was rare for survivors to come along this road. Let alone two, or three. She was flabbergasted.<br/><br/>""Fuck you mark. Being selfish may be a good thing. But if I was in their position I would want somewhere safe."" Though sandy never took her pointed her rifle away from the vehicles. She wasnâ€™t going to chance, or risk anyoneâ€™s lives. There were so few out there nowâ€¦that all she could do was hope that the world hadnâ€™t gone to complete shit yet."
2841,Fright night,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3640,2011-06-21T05:11:19,lethrington,"A hand reached down and turned the knob of the radio back and forth, attempting to get some sort of a signal.  Nothing came through but static as the radio searched through all the available stations.  â€œShit,â€ a voice said roughly as a hand slammed down onto the radio.  Tyler sighed and adjusted his mirror, looking back behind him.  He could see that other vehicle that had picked up his trail awhile back.  He didnâ€™t know who the person was and couldnâ€™t get a good look at the person for some odd reason.<br/><br/>His pickup truck sped on down the road towards the building in the horizon.  It was the first thing heâ€™d seen that wasnâ€™t a field in quite some time, much to his relief.  â€œDamn country,â€ He said with a sigh as he rolled down his window.  He was starting to get sick and tired of traveling after logging so many hours behind that wheel.  Tyler tapped the dashboard, watching the tank of fuel get lower and lower as he drove.<br/><br/>Tyler had been in Phoenix Arizona when everything went to hell.  After his friends were all killed back at the Cosco he decided to get out of dodge and head east.  Heâ€™d made multiple stops and killed 100 times as many zombies as he went.  In the scheme of things he would definitely by considered a professional zombie killer.  It had gotten to the point where instead of being scared to death of the zombies he actually took a sick pleasure in killing them.  Tyler actually liked to have a little fun, make things entertaining.  When the world was in a state of chaos and happiness was hard to come by you had to enjoy the little things.  If hitting zombies at a driving range with golf balls wasnâ€™t one of those enjoyable moments, then life was truly worthless.<br/><br/>Tyler wasnâ€™t constantly on the move though.  He had actually tried to stay in one place for awhile.  He ganged up with a group of people in Tulga Okalahoma and even hooked up with a girl there for awhile.  Eventually though they ended up dieing just like his friends had before, even his girl.  Heartbroken, angry, and bitter, he left and swore never to stay in one place from then on.  He didnâ€™t want to grow attached to anyone only to watch them get eaten by a bunch of mutated freaks.<br/><br/>â€œOh no..come on baby, come on donâ€™t stop now,â€ He said worriedly as his truck began to coast, now completely out of fuel.  It moved forward a ways before coming to a halt.  He groaned in frustration and grabbed his shotgun and backpack before kicking him the door to his truck.  A zombie had walked in front of the door as it slammed open, smashing into it.  The zombie fell to the ground and Tyler placed his steel toed boot right on the zombieâ€™s chest.  He lowered the shotgun to its face and fired, blowing its head clean off.  He pulled his foot back and leaned the shotgun against his shoulder.<br/><br/>It was at times like this he wished he had a sawed off shotgun, but all the same he made good use of what he had.  He heard another familiar growl as a zombie climbed on top of the truck.  Without hesitation he aimed the shotgun and fired just as the zombie leaped forward.  The blast hit it square in the chest and it flew backwards, arms and legs out stretched.  A third and final zombie ran around the corner.  With no time to aim at such a close range he swung the barrel of the shotgun into its face.  Momentarily stunned the zombie stumbled.  It was all the time Tyler needed to pull his knife from its sheathe and slash it across the zombies throat.  A bowie knife to the throat is a death sentence for any zombie.  It nearly decapitates it completely in one cut.  It stared at him, blood pouring from its throat before it fell onto its knees.  Its face landed in the dirt and quickly received a curve stomp to the back of the head to finish the job completely.<br/><br/>Tyler spat at the zombies dead carcass as he turned around to kick the first kill in the stomach, just to make sure.  Not bothering to check the second body he looked ahead, a restaurant; a beacon of light in the darkness known as the zombie apocalypse.  His brow furrowed and his heart sank as he saw light reflect off of a scope of a sniper rifle.  He knew there were people there now.  He would stop for awhile, just long enough to get fuel somewhere, and then he would leave again.  He didnâ€™t want to be a burden on the people there and he had a promise to keep to himself.<br/><br/>Putting the bowie knife back into its sheathe Tyler began to walk forward down the road towards the building.  He turned on his heal and fired the shotgun, more out of instinct then anything as the second zombie he had shot stopped dead in its tracks.  A shot to the chest usually wasnâ€™t enough, but two from a shotgun tended to do the trick.  This was mostly because this second shot literally cut its torso in two.  It landed on the ground in half, and Tyler spat in disgust at the sight.  He quickly curved stomped its head before returning to walking."
2842,Fright night,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3640,2011-06-23T02:50:45,gothicwolfguardien,"<div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""color: limegreen"">Kita was driving down the road in a lifted black ford f250, Her best friend Joel and her had decked it out with spikes and a cage, all the works. Joel had left in his own car to go meet up with some friends and help them with a zombie problem and so he had said he would meet there up in this small town.<br/><br/> Her two dogs were in the truck with her as she drove over both dead and moving zombies, making the truck bounce every now and then as they went towards a resterant that looked as if people were in it. The driver window was down as she was smoking a cigarette and when she heard the gun shots she nodded to herself as her suspicions were confirmed. She let out a puff of smoke and started driving directly towards the building after throwing out the rest of her smoke onto the carcass of a once living obese man than now lay as road kill under her tires.<br/><br/>As she looked around she then noticed a man walking out of his car and over towards the building and shoot a zombie. At the sight of that her male dog Beast, a large, nearly all black German Shepard/ Wolf mix, loudly barked. Making the female black and white Akita/Husky mix Kasey wine excitedly with both their tail wagging at the sight of a zombie getting killed. At the sound of the dog's sudden bark Kita jumped and turned around quickly to yell at Beast for scaring her. </span>""Damn it Beast, Don't do that shit to me.""<span style=""color: limegreen"">Kita and her friends had trained the two year old dogs to kill zombies as a game so that it was easier to stay alive, they were very good at the little game and were great guard dogs. <br/><br/>As Kita saw the stranger continue his walking she honked the horn to her truck to get his attention more and get him to stop walking for a moment as she caught up to him and the dogs began to bark again. </span>""Hey, mind if we join u in?"" <span style=""color: limegreen""> She asked after quieting down the dogs and driving the truck over next to the man. She smiled at him as she hung a bit out of the window and into the cage that covered the window from anyone who would try to climb in, and looked for an answer to her question.</span></div><br/><br/>((Sorry it's not that long  !uhh ))"
2843,Fright night,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3640,2011-06-30T01:59:10,Ristina,"Sandy watched from atop the roof like a hawk. The first car, or rather truck- to actually make it to them seemed to running out of gas. The truck seemed to roll to a slow stop not even 15 feet away from the restaurant parking lot. She heaved a long sigh. ""Fucking prick â€¦now we have to try and save his ass."" Her shotgun moved from the man to the  group of about 7 zombies that were heading his way. The only good thing about the situation was that the man was armed, and seemed around her age. Her eyes spotted movement to her left. It was a stray Zombie heading for the side of the building. Her reflexes were right on cue. She swung around and in an instant shot the zombie square in the head. Its head seemed to fly off like a baseball player hitting a home run. The blood scattered onto the ground , and the body fell bloody to the ground. Then she shot the body again for well precaution. Or anger. Really the two feelings werenâ€™t so different.<br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><br/>""Hey donâ€™t go slaughtering shit over the kid. That wonâ€™t get you anywhere. Use your head Sandy. Cause I know you fucking have one still. It would do you know could to let that kid die. I mean seriously would you like it if some bitch decided to kill you for their own benefit."" </span>Markâ€™s words were much like an echo of her own.  But from this distance it would be fairly hard to help the guy out. On top of that it was almost fucking impossible that he would hear her. Over the many gun shots that surrounded the restaurant.<br/><br/>She watched as a zombie climbed atop the manâ€™s truck, and the man open fired on the fucking bastard. Though his aim wasnâ€™t the greatest it did the job.  But at that range she was positive having aim didnâ€™t really matter. The zombie flew backwards with his arms, and legs out stretched. The blood spattered onto the truck and decorated it in little red blood spots. ""Way to give the truck a damn make over."" The manâ€™s gun shot reverberated around the restaurant. Not sounding at all foreign, but rather strange because must gun shots were from the roof.<br/><br/>Then another zombie seemed to come from around the corner on him. She watched again as he made a very interesting move. He slammed the barrel of the gun right into the zombieâ€™s face. Pushing the zombie back a couple steps. ""Impressive moves."" She muttered. Then the man pulled out a knife and brutally slashed it across the throat. The blood seemed to leak down the zombie, and just a little bit of it seemed to spit out. The zombie was dead there was no surviving such a deep cut through the throat even for the living dead. Then he seemed to hesitate before finally finishing off the second zombie he shot. This second shot cut the zombie completely in half. She laughed. It wasnâ€™t the worst she had seen. But the man was pretty good.<br/><br/>Since three of the seven zombies were now obliterated. No longer a factor for her she started to concentrate on the other four. Two had managed to make it into her range. The rifle in her hand cocked a little farther out. Her aim was right on as she clicked the trigger and once again in one shot killed the zombie. Its left side of the face completely torn. Then she shot the second zombie almost reflexively in the chest, then just assure and finalize its death- shot it right in the head. A bloody and gory mess. But a good mess if you asked her.  The other two zombies were most likely even dumber than even the average zombie. Instead of heading for the restaurant where life was. They were heading towards the second closest vehicle. One was in the middle of the road, and became as one would call it road kill. Its body splattered straight to the pavement. A crush of blood and guts splattered onto the black pavement.<br/><br/>This truck seemed overly decorated for the crushing , and protection against zombies. The truck was a lifted ford f250 with spikes, and what seemed to be a cage.  It seemed to whiz down the road at a speed that clearly showed the truck was not close to running out of gas. But could probably use a refill anyway. The vehicle stopped next to the man. It was the perfect opportunity for the man to get safe. A shot sounded from the other side of the restaurant and that last zombie went down like rain. Literally it was blown up by the bullet of a gun that sandy did not seem to know the name of. But whatever kind of gun it was , most likely a shotgun, able to blow those fuckers into smithereens.<br/><br/>What most people didnâ€™t know though that all the occupants of this restaurant knew was that there was life if they kept heading east down this road. The army was preserving life in the farther eastern part of the state to try and stop the invasion. Only problem was that the people at the restaurant couldnâ€™t defend the territory alone. Zombies only came from the front or from the side that sandy was on. Other than that the zombies that do manage to get around the resturaumt are the sneaky bastards that got lucky. However lately they have had a winning streak and barely any zombies have made it past. Though it was the wait that killed off more and more occupants. The longer it takes for the army to get there. The more chances someone is likely to get killed.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Fuck Sandyâ€¦I think Iâ€™m losing this chess game. How is the fucking company going?""</span>Mark asked. He seemed rather entertained with his chess game. However his ears and eyes were always on alert. A good marks man never is completely unaware. Though he was pretty much useless on the roof. Just a spotter for Sandy when she needed one.<br/><br/>""Ah fuck it. Hey mark do you mind taking over for me?"" Sandy arched an eyebrow. Even though mark wasnâ€™t the greatest long rage gunner. He could at least make a shot every once in while. Plus Andy was there to back him up.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Shit thatâ€™s like asking a dog if he can fly. Of course I canâ€™t shoot but I will sure as hell try to make a shot when I can sandy.""</span>Markâ€™s big hands swiped the chess board that way all the pieces fell to the floor, scattering all over the little part of the roof that they covered. He grabbed the sniper rifle out of her hand.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Go give the fuckâ€™s the welcoming that they deserve."" </span><br/><br/>""Thanks."" Just like Sandy found herself practically running down the ladder, and landing in the back room of the restaurant. Then she fumbled her way to the door that opened to the main dinning area, and slammed the door shut. No one that couldnâ€™t handle a sniper, or a gun for that matter was not aloud through the back room door. That was about half the occupants there.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Babe shift over already?""</span>Spoke Drew. He was the next in line for taking her spot. Which meant he replaced her when her shift was over. But she had also slept with the man. One foul mistake she can never take back. Ever since he thought he was the king of her. Which she thought was total fucking bullshit.<br/><br/>""Fuck you. My shift ainâ€™t over for another two hours asshole."" She made a gesture with her hand and slapped her ass in a way to say so kiss my ass. Then she made her way over to the door, and grabbed a pistol off the shelf near the entrance to the returaunt. Then opened the entrance door and slammed it shut. She stood facing the world at ground level. It had been so long for her that it almost felt foreign in a way. She also managed to ignore all the gruesome comments drew was making from inside. She waited for the f250 to make its way towards her and the restaurant.  She hoped the man at least took the ride."
2844,Fright night,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3640,2011-06-30T03:15:23,lethrington,"Tyler stopped and looked up her cautiously, surprised by her sudden appearance and willingness to help him.  He had met people before out in travels but most werenâ€™t that willing to assist strangers in any way, and yet here she was, offering him a ride.  He found that very odd, and it worried him somewhat.  He wasnâ€™t used to people being kind out of the goodness of their hearts.  It was a dog eat dog world, survival of the fittest.  Most people cared about themselves and only themselves.  He also was very against teaming up with people because of past experiences.  He was a lone wolf by nature these days, and unaccustomed to traveling with others.<br/><br/>â€œIf your serious and actually offering..well how could I refuse?â€ He said to her at last as he finished thinking about it.  He walked over to the side of the truck and opened the door, climbing inside.  He took off his leather glove and offered her his hand.  â€œIâ€™m Tyler, Tyler McHannon,â€ he said to her, giving a slight smile.  It was the first time hed even attempted to smile in a long time.  He hadnâ€™t smiled since his girlfriend had died."
2845,Fright night,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3640,2011-06-30T04:30:43,gothicwolfguardien,"<span style=""font-weight: bold""><div style=""text-align: center;"">""Great, hop in bud."" <span style=""color: limegreen"">Kita smiled to him as she spoke and pulled her arm inside the truck for a moment to reach over the car to unlock the passenger side door and help pull the heavy bastard open then grabbed the two dog's collars with one hand making their head's thunk together for a moment as they started whimpering with excitement at the stranger from the back seat. </span>""Don't mind them, they won't bite unless told to.""<span style=""color: limegreen"">she said with a laugh at the end of her words. Once he had closed the car door she let go of Beast and Kasey's collars as their tails began to thump hard against the leather back seats as they attempted to lick at the man.<br/><br/>Once the man took his gloves off and offered her his hand she smiled again and with a nod stuck out her hand, shaking his with a pretty firm grip having been a bit happy to have seen someone after being alone with the dogs for quite a wile without her friends. </span> ""I'm Kita Radyke, Nice to meet you Tyler.""<span style=""color: limegreen""> Than as the dogs began to get even more restless she sighed and put her foot to the gas so it was brought back to more life as her hands went onto the steering wheel as she looked at the restaurant. They large truck went quickly over towards the woman who was standing outside the front doors and Kita said </span>""Hello there.""<span style=""color: limegreen""> only loud enough for those in the truck to hear as she stopped the large vehicle a few feet from the woman and turned it off so that she could hear anything better without fighting over the engine's noise.<br/><br/>Kita stopped with her hands still tightly on the steering wheel for a moment as she decided whether she should get out or not and looked to the man Tyler who was beside her before sighing and opening the door slowly and lifting herself up and out of the safety of her truck. Landing with only a light thump as her black combat boots hit the floor and her black hair bounced around her face as the air pushed it around and then she looked at the woman and smiled closing the door before Beast could climb over the front seat and jump out, making him let out a growl of aggravation. <br/><br/>Kita then took a few steps toward the strange woman and with a casual smile stuck her hand out her her as she bit at the inside of her cheek piercing and began to speak.</span>""Hey there, I'm Kita and I was wonderin' if there was anything I could help with around here in exchange for stickin' around.""<span style=""color: limegreen""> She pointed to back at her truck with the dogs and other things in the back that were covered up as she continued.</span>""I've got two attack and guard dogs and supplies that would have lasted me quite a wile if you need'em and my own collection of weapons to toy with.""</div></span>"
2846,Fright night,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3640,2011-06-30T14:47:55,White wolf,"My name is Blake Edwards, I have been in the army for ten years seeing action across the globe but nothing prepared me for this zombie invasion. We had heard about it many months before it actually arrived here, we all laughed at it, saying, ""Zombies! What the fuck, there is nothing of the sort,"" life went on as usual for a while anyway.<br/><br/>We started to hear about incidents happening, people were being killed, ripped apart, we left it to the police to investigate, it was obviously a joker, someone trying to scare people into believing the ridiculous stories that was spreading around about these zombies..<br/><br/>Then one night everything changed ...........<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><div style=""text-align: center;"">__________________________________________</div></span><br/><br/>Blake had escaped the onslaught of the mass of townsfolk that attacked the base that fateful night, he was in the ammunition bunker, he watched his buddies being killed one by one, ripped apart by these ... these things ... these zombies, ""what the fuck,"" he shouted, slamming the bunker door shut, ""it's true, there are zombies.""<br/><br/>His memory of the incident kept going through his head as he drove the hummer along the desert road, he hadn't seen any zombies for some time, pulling to the side of the road he decided to check his 'borrowed' load. The trailer was secure, he opened the read door of the hummer, inside, was weapons, dynamite, c4, enough to start a small war, also enough to keep a small army equipped to fight these fucking zombies if needed, ""If only I could find some humans, or am I the only one left? Blake spoke aloud to himself.<br/><br/>He climbed on top of his hummer and looking through his powerful binoculars, he scanned the horizon, nothing at all points, but as he scanned again, was that a vehicle? He zoomed onto it, yes it was, ""Survivors"" he shouted as he jumped up and down on top of his vehicle.<br/><br/>Although Blake was jubilant he had found another group of survivors he decided to wait till nightfall, it was dangerous he knew that, but he hadn't seen any zombies for some time, he wanted to check this encampment out first, as he had met a few survivors before, one here, one there, but it wasn't long before they succumb to the disease.<br/><br/>It was only mid morning now and waiting for nightfall was a long time away, something he was used to, but his excitement to actually find a group of survivors was too much for him to bear, he started the engine of the hummer and as it roared into life he thought of his wife and their unborn child, her picture was above the speedometer, she was dead, she had become one of those, he had killed her before he left the base.<br/><br/>Turning the hummer towards towards where he saw the survivors, he drove slowly towards them."
2847,Se7en,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3642,2011-06-21T08:32:09,skittles1313,"<span style=""color: #FF0000""> She turned onto the street where the diner was located, just a few more steps and she would be there. She already saw the man sitting at a table. But of course, this wasn't just any man, this man was her very own sin. He was hers forever, until death would they part. She smirked at the thought, death, she would never know of it, nor did she want to. She noticed that his back was turned to her, <span style=""font-style: italic"">how lovely</span> she thought. A perfect opportunity for her. <br/><br/>Now that she knew she wasn't being watched by him she decided to be more observant of her surroundings, and just as she would have guessed every man was staring at her. She was not beautiful, not gorgeous, and not pretty. No she was something better, something they didn't want but something they sought after. She was hot and sexy, a fox as some would say. She had pale skin that never burned and fiery red hair that would flow to the middle of her backside. She wore a shirt that only tied around her neck and lower back and short skirt and heels that brought her outfit together. It seemed that every outfit she wore showed as much skin as possible, and it was all so she could receive the longing from the men. And she of course caused the longing, for she is Lust.<br/><br/>She made it to the table and keeping behind the man she dropped a black rose on his lap from above and in a seductive tone she spoke, ""Hello my envious love."" </span>"
2848,Se7en,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3642,2011-06-24T17:57:29,2.2zenith,"Pride meshed his fingers together, forming a bridge and he watched as his target, already influenced walked unsteadily up to a couple. The lady was dressed oh-so-scantily that Pride couldn't even be bothered to walk up to her. And the man sitting in front of her was, Envy. The victim walked onward, towards Lust to strike up a conversation.<br/><br/>It was he who put the words into the Victim's mind,<span style=""font-style: italic"">She is mine, and no other. Mine. MINE. MINE!</span>"
2849,Se7en,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3642,2011-06-25T01:12:25,Ristina,"Sloth found that the world is full of silly people. People who decide willingly to do nothing with their lives. Those were the people the world could simply do without. Those were her people. She was the sexy sin of slothness. That just wrung a bell in her head. Like every other day she found herself walking down a fairly crowded road in London. Looking for her next victim to take. The sky was bright, and clear the perfect day to put to test peopleâ€™s laziness.<br/><br/>She was ageless as some might say. Looking like a hot , steaming 13 year old who just a got a job in high fashion. Beauty at its best. Though she herself wasnâ€™t looking for men, some came to her, and others didnâ€™t. She thought of herself like the taste of Dr.Pepper. So different and so wild that most people just turned their head. But every night she still managed to find a man to lay in bed with. Her short white dress that was knitted on the side to show some skin, and black high heel shoes tended to turn heads. But that wasnâ€™t at all her mission. Her mission was simple make people lazy.<br/><br/>In order to this she found herself being buried knee high in shit that is so illegal that the British government only wishes to get their hands on her. In fact she was the best drug dealer. A sexy bitch in every way. She was in no right lazy as her name says. But one could say to be named sloth can sometimes make yourself a bit slothy as well..<br/><br/>It was one of those days that she felt like returning to her mansion on the coast. However shit had to be done. In order that she had to get her ass in gear. She found a young man leaning against a wall with a cigarette in his mouth. How dashing that a man would smoke something so horrible for his heath. Though for her the cigarette was much like eating chicken. It did nothing to her system, and she had none of the evil side effects from it as well. That was all due to her not being a human and all.<br/><br/>Her hands reached into the crevice of her boobs to pull out a baggy of about an eight of pot. Another mission soon to be finished. The manâ€™s eyes rose and he handed her  25 pounds  in return. He then walked off as if he had no part in the trade. She found that highly amusing. Being around for years  caused her to see a lot of stupid shit that humans do. Death was just another long lost word to her.<br/><br/>She continued on her way till she spotted lust. In her view there was envy sitting down facing her, and lust standing directly behind him. She darted her eyes to the left to glance upon pride, then back at the other two. Loveâ€¦there was no such thing to her. It was but a long lost word to her like death.<br/><br/>A man passed by her and she reached out to touch the manâ€™s shoulder. He turned. What a fatal mistake that was. Instantly she smiled and whispered  into the manâ€™s ear. ""You have to go home and watch a show called the simpsons..not work. Work is not important."" Instantly the man turned from where he was heading and walked diligently back to his car as if he had forgotten something. She knew that was not the case. He was going to get into his car and drive off back to home like a perfect lazy man.<br/><br/>She made her way to envy and lust. Her fluffy scarf tied around her neck. There were three seats open around him. She figured the two seats next to him were out of the question so she settled for just placing her hands on the back of the chair. ""So how is your day going Envy."" Then she waved a hello to lust, and mouthed a<span style=""font-style: italic"">""hi.""</span>To pride.<br/><br/>-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------<br/><br/>Wrath was what some called the man of pure evil. He believed in killing, and in death. Not only that but sometimes he preferred to help those that want revenge. When they get their so called revenge it usually ends all the same. The other person dead. One more body count to his millions, and war was his favorite and most fascinating thing on earth. He found that the rage of humans to want to kill one another is so great, that he always smiles when he hears a war is on the brink.<br/><br/>He stepped out of his highly expensive car across the street from the other sins with a newspaper in his hand. He was taking count of the people that had died from his hand. A life to him was worth little more than the pounds the government uses in terms of money. A crowd seemed to pass by him, and he ran a hand through his thick black hair a devilish smirk on his face.<br/><br/>At once a women knocked into him seeming to mutter an apology. He said nothing as his hand touched her shoulder and suddenly the women grew angry. Not at him but at another women of whom she did not know. Just as quickly the two were in a dead lock fighting for their lives. Soon after they were in the middle of a road and a truck came speeding towards them. Then their life was at an end before either could blink. Their carcass spread across the road like shredded meat. The crowd seemed to scream and become in chaos.<br/><br/>Wrath just walked across the street as if nothing was wrong his red coat seeming to move backwards with the wind. At last he made it to the group his eyes glancing once upon lust, then envy. Then across to sloth who was so leisurely and scantly dressed as always. A great sight to see. His eyes always just scanned over envy and lust because they were a pair. That he at least respected. However his eyes landed on pride and he seemed to have a sudden growl in his throat. Competition was not his style.<br/><br/>He walked over to where sloth was and just placed his hand on her hair and then turned to wait for his favorite mistress to arrive. The girl that was known as greed. He loved her smile, and her dress just as much as sloth. However sloth was boring. She was so lax that it was despicable. He gave a nod and seemed to frown as he noticed how late greed was. Anger seethed through his veins like liquid."
2850,Mutant Force,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3662,2011-06-22T19:26:54,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Cyclops looked at the new students before him, ""Ok, this is the end of our tour of the school, in a little while there will be a notice on the bulletin board, telling you what squad you will belong to,"" he says and then walks away. The students began to talk amongst themselves, some hoping to be an X-men some day, while others just wanted to learn how to control their mutant powers. The students look each other over, comparing each other to see who the weirdest looking one was. Most eyed Mika Crowson, for she was the only female in the entire group new students.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Great! The only female! Joy!</span>She thinks as the rest of the students began to talk. After being shown to their dorm rooms, Cyclops gathered them once again. â€œThe squads are now posted you may go look at them,â€ he says. The new students  are directed to a board and they all gather around it.  Some would groan while others would cheer.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">SQUAD #1:<br/>JOHN CASSIDY<br/>MIKA CROWSON<br/>ZEEK MARTINS<br/>LEOS DRAKE<br/>DORIAN LESHAR</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">SQUAD #2:<br/>RAMIUNDE ROUSSEAU<br/>PERLA MARTIN<br/>JAY ARKINS<br/>JESS CRANES<br/>MAYLA TRENS</span><br/><br/>Mika sighs,<span style=""font-style: italic""> Great! Surrounded by boys</span>She thinks. John didnâ€™t care who was on his team, as long as they didnâ€™t judge him for being blind, then he wouldnâ€™t have a problem with anyone. Zeek was ant-social, and really didnâ€™t want to interact with others, because of his mutant powers, they had a tendency to scare people. Then Cyclops spoke again, â€œTo get to know each other, please get in your squads, introduce yourself, tell them your powers, and also say your codename, thatâ€™s if you thought of one,â€ he says. The students begin to form in their squads and begin to talk amongst themselves again.  Mika, Zeek, and John stand there among their squad mates. â€œIâ€™m Mika Crowson- Predator, I can transform into any predatory animal- past and present,â€ Mika say confidently. John looks at them, â€œMy name is John Cassidy, Iâ€™m a telepath, even though I am blind, my code name is Foresight,â€ he says. Zeek was silent waiting for the others to make their introductions. Then he decided to speak. â€œThe names Zeek Martins, I have telepathic powers, shadow manipulation- I can create and control the shadows, and I have illusionary powers, my code name is Nightmare,â€ he says. Mika looks at him, â€œWhy Nightmare as a codename?â€ She asks. Zeek looks at her, â€œBecause I can combine my telepathic powers with my illusionary powers to create your worst fear,â€ he says. He then looks at her, â€œShow me a prehistoric creature,â€ he says. Mika smirks, â€œOk,â€ She says and transforms into a T-rex.<br/>The other students in their squads look over in awe, some gasped, others were saying awesome. She then transforms back. â€œFine, show me something scary,â€ She says. Zeek nods, â€œFine,â€ is all he says. He stands there, his eyes begin to change color to blood red. With the flick of his wrist, demonic looking creatures began to pop up every where(see link below), the other students began to scream with fear and try to get away from them.  With another flick of his wrist, they disappeared. Mika looks at him, â€œPretty impressive,â€ She says. She then turns to John, â€œDemonstrate your powers,â€ She says. He nods and slightly moves one had, he lifts her up into the air and then she comes down to a safe landing. â€œCool,â€ She says. Then they all look at the others in their group â€“waiting for them to introduce themselves.<br/><br/>(This is what the creatures Zeek created look like)m<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i243.photobucket.com/albums/ff187/OXEsSeNceXO/Scary_demon_photoshop_by_Rakari1.jpg"">http://i243.photobucket.com/albums/ff18 ... akari1.jpg</a>m"
2851,Mutant Force,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3662,2011-12-02T15:11:11,zoruna,"Leos walked over to them. Slowly. Timidly. Tenatively. Nervously. They were bound to judge him just based on his mother's power. They always did. He didn't use his mother's power except in dire situations. He used his powers or his father powers instead. Iceman was his father. Rogue was his mother. He inherited both their powers and had his own. Flowers and plants were his specialty. He was the last in the group to tell who he was. He runs a hand through his hair. ""My name is Leos."" He says softly. ""I have both my parents powers plus one of my own. I can use Ice and can do Power Borrowing."" He was nervous. He was anti-social to the max. If he didn't interact with people than no one could get hurt...right? It was true though. He looks at Dorian. The guy seemed cool. He would make friends easily with the others. He looks at Mika. Waving at her. She was the only one who didn't judge him creepy because of his powers. Due to his mother's power...he was feared. You would think in a school of mutants people would be more understand. ""NaturaIce is my code name. I can use plants and flowers as deadly weapons."" He says softly. Looking down. ""Its nice to meet all of you. Nice to see you again Mika."" he says. His tone nervous as if talking was not his strong suit. It wasn't. Not to others at least."
2852,Mutant Force,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3662,2011-12-04T22:52:19,TintedKnight,"Raimunde was sitting next her Perla, her motherly<span style=""font-style: italic"">soeur</span>, and stared motionlessly at the others around. They had just finished the tour as Cyclops had divided them up into two teams. They were to introduce themselves and such. She did not early care for what he had to say--in fact the only reason she was hear is because Perla wanted to check out this school. If it was up to her they'd still be in France, living in their flat in Paris. Not in America. Plus, she did not like that look of shock their tour guide had given her, what had he never seen a girl with red eyes before?<br/><br/>Intertwining her hand with her<span style=""font-style: italic"">soeur's</span>hand she sat there waiting for one of them to introduce themselves first but it seems they were much more interested in what the other group of new comers were doing in their introductions. She was about to open her mouth and introduce herself when Perla  smiled at her and stood up instead to introduce her self.<br/>-----<br/><br/>""Hello,"" Perla started a light blush dusting her cheeks as her french accent was heard a bit thicker then she'd like, ""My name is Perla Martin."" She paused tucking back a lock of wavy, long blond hair behind her ear. ""I go by the code name: Siren. My powers are the ability to control people through my singing."" She had not let go of Ramiunde's had during that entire introduction, she smiled as she felt her<span style=""font-style: italic"">petit soeur,</span>squeeze her hand in congrats at doing a good job.<br/><br/>This group of children seemed nice although she felt odd because it seemed she was the oldest on here. She had developed her powers later then most did but she controled them fairly well. In fact she really didn't need to be but she had though it best of Raimunde it interact with younger people other then herself that had powers too. Sitting back down, she was surprised when her Little Rai got up next.  Rai looked so cute and so tiny next to everyone else she nearly squealed at the cuteness as Rai introduce her self. After Rai introduced herself she brought Rami into a hug, smothering her (like always) against her large bosom.<br/>----<br/><br/>""My name is Raimunde Rousseau,"" She pronouced her name proudly and made no attempt to translate in English but thickly in French, rolling every 'r' in her name sensually--to sensually for someone her age or for what seemed to be her age. She was very small in height and frame. While Perla was tall and curvy she way not. She used it to advantage though so it was alright. She smirked at her new teammates, putting a dainty hand on her right hip (the other still intertwined with Perla's hand) ""My code name is<span style=""font-style: italic"">Veinarde</span>, meaning Lucky Devil, I charge things with energy so they explode, I fly with bat wings, and I'm an empath oh and an illusionist.""<br/>She sat back down and snuggled into Perla side."
2853,Mutant Force,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3662,2011-12-05T21:12:22,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Jay looked at his teammates, he hated to show off. It wasnâ€™t in his nature to do so. He then lets out a sigh. â€œMy name is Jay Arkins, my codename is Spark, I have the power to control and generate electricity,â€ he says and then is silent as the dead. Jess then decided that it was her turn. So she let out a sigh as well and stared at her teammates. â€œMy name is Jess Cranes. My codename is Shifter, I can shape-shift,â€ She says.  Mayla smirks, for she knew it was her turn to show off. She loved attention and would do anything to get it. â€œMy nameâ€™s Mayla Trens. My codename is Duplicate. My mutant power is that I can make duplicates of myself.â€ She says.<br/><br/>Mika looks at Leos and smiles. â€œNice to see you again too,â€ She says. Zeek watched the others with an emotionless look on his face.  He didnâ€™t think Leos was creepy, infact he didnâ€™t think that many things were creepy because he himself was creepy. Mika looks at John and tells him what Dorian had said, he nods. â€œNice to mee you,â€ he says to both Leos and Dorian. Mika then turns to Dorian smiles a warm smile she decided that<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""text-decoration: underline"">most</span></span>of the guys on her team are nice. â€œSame here, nice to meet you.â€ She says. Zeek on the other had was silent as death. He wasnâ€™t the talkitvie type, he was more the of the silent type. And he didnâ€™t get close to people, because of his powers. They had a certain tendeanc ies to make people do crazy things. Like with his mother, she was so freaked by the images that popped into her head that she took a power tool to the side of her head, trying to get the images out. And his father, who was a jerk any way, had taken a gun and shot himself in the head. They both were dead.<br/><br/>Mika was an orphan, who had been on her own since she was 11. She could handle herself quite well and that is the reason she acted tough. John came from a rich family, that really didnâ€™t care that he was a mutant. They had sent him to this school to learn to control his powers. The Cyclops spoke again. â€œSome of the teachers and I will show you to your dorms,â€ he says. â€œPlease follow me into the school,â€ he adds and then goes inside. Inside Storm, Beast and Jean Grey were waiting for them. Storm took part of the group, Cyclops another, Beast another and Jean the last part of the group and took them up the stairs."
2854,Return Of Magic *REVAMP*,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3670,2011-06-23T13:21:05,zoruna,"<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #0000FF"">After the Salem witch trials magic in itself had seemed to vanish. Its now 400 years later and magic has returned to Earth. It starts with the very life of the planet. The energy that makes up the living creatures of this world. And is passed down from those whose ancestors once did magic. The gift for magic laying dormant until it was once again needed. 400 years later the descendants of the survivors of the Salem trials, are able to once again use magic. Though since it has been dormant for so long no one knew how to control or predict where and when it would show up. The time has come that a group of chosen will have magic ability far exceeding others. Those with that power will be how the world will be saved from the brink of annihilation.<br/><br/>Mankind has relied on science for so long it has begun to take over the world. And now magic is needed for humanity to regain control over the planet they have had control over for over a thousand years. Some humans will rise to make a stand against the creations of science. Making the illogical become logical in order to restore mankind to the top. Whether this last hope for humanity will succeed or not depends on the weilders. Will the paths of those who use it be hindered by those who decide to use the magic is too dangerous to use? Or will the paths of those be aided by the fact that magic may be the only answer to the survival of humanity? The decisions made by the highly empowered magic users may decide the fate of all...<br/><br/>A big corporation produces majority of the high tech things to make your lives easier, creating andriods to do housework, automatic public transit, etc, all controlled centrally by a massive AI like vikki. VIKKI learns and realizes that the greatest threat to mankind is mankind themselves so restricts freedoms, enforces curfews enforces manditory vasectomies on majority of the males to control population.. and anything else you can think of that humans do to self destruct. smoking, drugs, violence... all now against the law even sports are against the law due to risk of injury<br/>think of an extremely over protective mother and scale it up to a global scale and the magic users are the rebellious teenagers</span></span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000"">Drake looks around. He'd begun the search. The search for others like him. He had only a couple of rebels. But they weren't strong in the magic arts. This strange mythical power was humanities last chance. It was the technology that was slowly taking over. Many had thought that it would be some sort of extraterrestrial that would be the end of humankinds reign. No. It was their own creations. Their own scientific creations had grown and adapted far faster than humanity could ever hope to achieve. VIKKI was like an overbearing mother now. She enforced laws that were ridiculous. She had taken away just about everything. The world was beginning to turn dull. Life was becoming less unique. Less fun. Anyone who broke the law was punished like a child. Yet spanking would be much prefered to the punishments VIKKI could come up with. He continues to hunt. He knew there just had to be others out there. Others as powerful in this magic arts as he was. So he travels far and wide. Hunting for others like him. Hiding in plain view.<br/><br/>He heads to the first city. The nearest city was in California. He teleports himself to the outskirts of that town. Walking inside and fading into the shadows. Shadowblending is what he did. That is a technique he learned as a youth. He walks through the shadows. Keeping an eye out in the town of Santa Barbara...for a magic user...like him........</span>"
2855,Return Of Magic *REVAMP*,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3670,2011-06-23T13:24:22,Donta,"The rain poured from above, filling the alleyway with puddles and soaked the walls. Footfalls were heard echoing off the stone then the sound of whirring servos shortly afterward. A streak of red hair flashed in the darkness as the teen passed a window with the shades open, behind him, two Androids were in hot pursuit.<br/><br/>â€œStop. You are in violation of curfew. Submit for punishment.â€ they called after him. Ryu didnâ€™t even turn his head. He just kept running, his long hair trailing behind him. He turned another corner, sneakers skidding across the pavement, sending a short wave of water against the wall. What he met, was a dead end.<br/><br/>The Androids boxed him in and he backed into a wall, they both glanced at each other then the one on the right spoke.<br/><br/>â€œWe are unaware as to your intentions, Human. Why is it you resist us? We only wish for your safety. Please return to your residence.â€ It said, â€œWe hardly think the punishment is as harsh as you think.â€<br/><br/>â€œYou arenâ€™t Human. You wouldnâ€™t know.â€ Ryu snapped.<br/><br/>â€œThirteen thousand credits as a fine and a month of house arrest is hardly something to be worried about.â€ it said.<br/><br/>â€œI live alone. How am I supposed to go to school and work if Iâ€™m locked in my apartment? How can I get groceries? How can I buy them if I have to pay that much money and canâ€™t work?!â€ he was yelling now, pointing at the Android, â€œThese laws are insane! We arenâ€™t children!â€<br/><br/>â€œVikkiâ€™s laws are absolute. We do not question her. The laws are there to protect you. Each one is carefully derived from many forseen variables that could endanger Humans.â€ it said, â€œCome with us, or the use of force will be permitted.â€ Ryuâ€™s eyes darted above the Androidâ€™s heads and he began formulating a plan. Taking a breath, he let it out in a torrent of flame, which was aimed over their heads, striking a heavy blanket someone had outside to dry, yet forgot to pull in before curfew and now was heavy with rain. The force of the flame hitting the blanket scorched it for a moment, then made it fall on top of the two Androids. With their sensors now blinded, Ryu ran towards them, his hands becoming monserous claws that were then embedded into each of their heads.Pulling his claws out quickly, the Androids fell in a heap beneath the blanket and Ryu ran off, knowing they wouldnâ€™t follow.<br/><br/>Returning to his Apartment, he pulled out a mobile terminal and attached it to the port on the hand scanner.<br/><br/>â€œCypher. Do your thing.â€ he said. On the screen, a small red AI nodded and typed on a virtual keyboard in front of him.<br/><br/>â€œYour biometric data has been inputted, and the log in time altered to before curfew. Welcome home, master.â€ he said. The door slid open and Ryu walked in, dripping wet. he pulled a towel from the bathroom, dried his hair, pulled off his clothes, then dropped onto the futon on the floor of his small apartment. Exhausted, he drifted off to sleep."
2856,Return Of Magic *REVAMP*,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3670,2011-06-23T14:02:15,2.2zenith,"Xavier strolled down the white-washed walls, oblivious to the world outside. In here, he was safe, at home. All because of Triangle Cooperations. Here, he was known by his normal name, Xavier. But out there, he was a criminal, death was the penalty, he was known to VIKKI's intelligence as 'Accelerator' or ' Number one'. He was on the top of VIKKI's 'Paranormal Species' wanted list.<br/><br/>Governments after the days of the Fall united and formed covert bases at the least technologically advanced areas. This was one of the more technological advanced areas which a base was located. It was L.A., The city of Lost Angels. A non-nuclear ICBM was fired at the city, disabling VIKKI's control over the androids for a whole week. The detonation of the ICBM in the upper atmosphere created a temporal signal distruptor, giving humans time to eradicate Androids and sources which VIKKI could use.<br/><br/>But, in the end, it was not to be, on May 2213, an army of androids entered the city and occupied it, sealing the inhabitants' fates of endless bloodshed amongst the mangled metal and torn concrete. War was their only option. Various Governments regrouped, providing research materials and funds. An unlikely source of hope was found, The Research of Supernatural Human Abilities.<br/><br/>Some humans, when they encounter an emotion, reach puberty, or see certain symbols, will unlock their full potential. ""Humanity had been given weapons! But we did not realise it until now! With this, we will restore the world back to it's state, with Man firmly over Technology!""<br/><br/>These Power-users, were called in scientific terms, Espers. They had various levels, ranging from 0 to 5, with level 0 as those as no evident powers and with level 5s as the strongest, spearheading attacks and freedom efforts. Current research shows that there is a possible way to reach level 6, which would make that esper, a lesser god.<br/><br/>Xavier looked at a card then shifted itto the back of the deck. He cursed, how in the world was he, a level 5 supposed to attain level 6? It was impossible, considering himself reaching level 5 in a matter of traumatic events and endless parades of cards."
2857,Return Of Magic *REVAMP*,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3670,2011-06-24T15:10:13,Dragon_Maiden,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">Drip drip drip</span><br/><br/>The rain fell outside the Amazon camp her and her sisters sat guard in the dense swamp it had been a week since there last run in with the Androids. Sina let out a sigh as the cold rain fell down her skin they were still on edge from the last attack they had almost captured there pregnant sister. It would be the first birth in two years the Amazons needed this hope that the child would bring. Four of her sisters stood with her on guard as there sisters slept and sharpened there weapons. Sina still blamed herself for her blood sisters disappearance, she had been taking in the last raid. She had not screamed in terror only gave her captors the best beating she could manage as they carried her away. There would be vengeance too many had been taken, there current Queen to meek after so many fails. Sina grew worried she would have to replace her beloved sister and take control soon. A sigh escaped her lips as she firmly stood in place as the rain dripped down her neck.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Chirp chirp chirp</span><br/><br/>Sina's eyes grew large they found there camp sounding there alarm the Amazon's went into action her and the others on guard rushing into the swamp. Branches swiping across there faces as they raced to meet the menace. Luckily it was stuck in the vast mud when they arrived soon the women were busy trying to tie it up, it jerked and spoke of punishment for there actions. But the woman just laughed it off as they opened up the metal menace and begun to tear it's insides out. Soon enough the Swamp claimed the metal remains but to there surprise the scream of there sisters shocked them sending them back to there base. Only to return to see there sisters in bags unable to escape. Gun shots went off Some of her sister were able to dodge some were not so lucky. Sina could see no one each of her sisters had been caught or bleed into the swamps rivers. Sina in a rage let out her Amazon cry as she launched at the nearest metal abomination. Under its legs it went and up its back she went for its circuits, but as she opened it another aimed and fired at her sacrificing its metal companion. The Android exploded with her on top of it catching a few bullets but the full brute of the force taking by her tattoos as the protected her. She hit the ground unconscious and bleeding she sank into the mud. Soon enough the Androids moved along from her camp she was brought back to the surface her frame shivering from the wet rain.<br/><br/>Sina's labored breath awoke to her sisters not a tear shed from her as she picked up the bodies of her sisters. One by one she sent them to the after life, she stood in the camp alone no one with her she was alone. She had no choice she had to retrieve her sisters. And so Sina began her journey to the city's she set fire to her home leaving only the trace of ash as she turned to the city's."
2858,Return Of Magic *REVAMP*,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3670,2011-06-25T18:30:59,Irisdarkmoon,"Lily-Rhea sighed, a tendril of her softly-curled black hair lifting away from her cheek on the puff of air to drift back down and silently slap against her cheek. Crossing her legs and then recrossing them the opposite way a moment later, it was obvious to anyone watching the woman that she was antsy, bored, or both. But she couldn't do anything, anything at all. In a voice to mimic a man's deep timbre, Rhea mocked her father. ""You must not disobey the Androids, Lily dear. They only wish the best for you, only want to keep you safe...as do I.""<br/><br/>She made a soft growl in her throat, the only response she was able to make to the remembered conversation that would not attract the near-silent whirring of the Androids in her house to her room. ""Lily-Rhea, do you need any assistance? Are you injured, or upset? Let us into your room, please,"" they would call, in their robotic voice badly marring her name, pronouncing it as 'Ray' and not the true 'Ray-a.' But artificial intelligence could go only so far, could not delve deep into the Earth and her finer inner workings. Rhea was a very old, very deeply rooted mythological name. Perhaps not so mythological though. Maybe Rhea was real, true. Maybe Rhea truly was the mother of the Gods, and gave birth to the Earth.<br/><br/>Shaking her head, Rhea looked out the thick-paned window at the night, she was thinking too much again. Getting lost in her thoughts, just like always. But when your head was so full of them, it was difficult to not lose yourself. Standing, she made her way to the door and stood beside it. The slightly melancholic and perpetually guilty cloud of emotions that was her father was making its way down the hallway toward her room. Rhea could always feel him coming, always feel his sadness over losing her sisters and her mother. She knew he felt guilt over crashing their car that night, but never knew why he held on so tightly to that grief.<br/><br/>A moment later, there was a brisk, soft knock on the heavy wooden door that signaled her father's arrival. Rhea brushed long, slender fingers over her soft black lycra pants and blue lycra top to make sure she was presentable. Tucking her curls behind her ears, Rhea smiled a fake smile and said softly, ""Come in father.""<br/><br/>Her father opened the door, peering around it to ensure that his daughter was fully dressed and proper. ""Oh, were you about to head down to the exercise room, Lily?"" Said her father in a voice a bit deeper than Rhea was able to mimic just a few moments before. He tried to look cheerful but failed, the lines around his eyes at a downward angle from so much frowning throughout the past ten years, since the accident.<br/><br/>""I was thinking about heading down there, yes. You know I feel like a caged animal, father. You know I cannot stand being here all day and all night. Even during daylight hours when the curfew is lifted, I am not allowed to venture outside of our home."" Rhea said, trying to keep the heat, the displeasure from her voice. She never yelled at her dad, but they had had many heated conversations, and they were usually over this topic.<br/><br/>""Are you bored again, Lily dear? I could bring in more entertainers, get another new film. I could refinish the spare room again. Whatever you'd like, sweetheart, I will bring it to you. You know I'd do anything for you. The Androids would be delighted to assist you in any way, if only you'd but call to them."" Her father said, falling into his role of Android advocate quite easily.<br/><br/>""No, father. I want to get out of here. You think that just by keeping me inside, I'll be safer than mother and the girls were in that car. If you're worried about another car accident, I do not even have to drive, or be in a vehicle! I could walk. You know, that thing you do where you move your legs and they propel you places? I never get to go for leisurely walks, never get to run or jump or just be myself! I am always trapped here, the Androids doing everything for me, not letting me be the adult I am supposed to be!"" Rhea said, her voice raising in pitch a bit. Perhaps she was a bit too wound up tonight and she cleared her throat. ""I apologize, father. But you must excuse me. I need to go work off some steam, or work off as much as your stupid Androids will let me."" With that last remark, Rhea grabbed an old cd-player off her desk and slipped the earbuds in her ears and quickly brushed past her father on the way to the only place the Androids were not allowed to interfere: her gym."
2859,Return Of Magic *REVAMP*,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3670,2011-06-28T19:14:11,Ryuuspirit,"Shii sat atop the pile of old clothes she called a bed in an old run down warehouse on the out skirts of town. The building had bust into flames about nine years beafore leaving 209 people dead in its rubbish. This was how Shii found this place. Though she hated what she was she could not resist her need for blood, at least she made it where the people trapped in the building did not die painfully. She had slit thier throat and ended thier lives far to quick for them to know what happened. She drained them of thier bright red juice of life and carefully took each onee out to the back barrying tem hoping to make up for her crime...<br/><br/>She lay in the pile of rotting clothes shivering from the storm and cold. Even in her favorite form she was freezing. Her small white body formed the shape of a wolf pup with the right ear being solid black as it hung limply. She had learned noone would harm a puppy as much as they harmed a full grown. She had only been kicked twice that day which was a good amount. She however never fought back with anyone or anything. She couldn't she just would not do it no matter what happened to her. She also only fed on the dead or dying. She hated the monster she was eternally damned to be.<br/><br/>As the rain hit the window paines she slowly drifted into a day dream. She loved to dream of a time she would have someone who loved her and cared for her. She had seen all the other pets in the land how they were loved and played with. How bad she wanted to be like that was unabled to be expressed. Possibly she wanted to the bride in the park crying as she said ""I do"" that would be perfect as well. Oh she didnt care as long as she could find someone to just love and need her like she use to have. She use to be married with a babe onthe however seven months into the pregnauncy she was bitten and hanged into what she is now. She lost everything that day. Her unborn child and at her own hands the love she had known all her life..."
2860,A Siren's Call (Open Story Line) IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=368,2010-06-20T01:00:47,Lady_BlackWolf,"<blockquote><div><cite>Nehmahati wrote:</cite>Kat could barely hear anything over the loud chatter of the crowd that awaited their band in the main part of the club. It was their first gig at Sinz and Athekka had managed to round up a pretty good crowd. But Athekka wanted to take precautions, just in case if something were to go wrong, so she had extra bouncers scouring the building. Along with the normal jitters, Athekka's precautions sent a nagging at the back of her head. Athekka was a seer, after all. Did she know something that Kat didn't? But when Kat had tried to ask her, Athekka had refused to stay on the subject.<br/><br/>Well, at least she could count on the fact that she wouldn't get killed tonight. Athekka had told her that she would need her help with something important in the future. So if something were to happen, it wouldn't kill her tonight. Or so she hoped. She would have to be prepared for anything. Athekka had tried to tell her to just relax and enjoy her first gig. She was trying, but it was hard with these nagging suspicions in the back of her head.<br/><br/>She fingered the necklace Athekka had given her. It had kept Auris, her past life, quiet, for which she was thankful. If Auris got out, she would reek havoc. She glanced down at the outfit she had chosen for the night and smiled. Athekka was right, she was happy that she had an excuse to wear some of her good clothes. She hadn't spent all that money for nothing. Tonight she wore one of her more expensive sets. The corset was made out of lamb skin, the surface dyed and painted mostly black with hints of shiny blue swirled within the color to compliment the vivid color of her eyes. The skirt itself was made mostly of leather straps that let her long slender legs peek through, showing off the black thigh high boots.<br/><br/>Strapped to her back with a leather custom made holster were sheathed two beautifully crafted Kukri swords. There were intricate designs in the metal in a language that Kat didn't recognize. Hours before the show, Athekka had gifted the swords and the holster to her. She would have been more excited, but the look on Athekka's face had only spurred more suspicions that Athekka knew something she did not.<br/><br/>""Take these Kat. You'll need them later on down the road. When the time comes, use the opportunity to learn how to use them. I know you've had training with blades for several months now. I know Kukri swords aren't your specialty, but you'll find that you'll learn quickly with them. They are specially made for you and they can help harness your powers. Take care of them, Kat."" She had said, then left quickly to go and run a few more errands that had needed to be tended to, not giving Kat a chance to ask any questions. It had been this way all night, Athekka avoiding conversations and questions that she knew Kat would ask. Why did she feel like Athekka was saying her goodbyes? She tried to shake the feeling. Maybe she was just being paranoid.<br/><br/>Someone suddenly put a hand on her shoulder and she drew in a breath, whirling around as she was startled out of her thoughts. It was Adrianna. That beautiful face could clear anyone's mind of their worries. ""You ready for the show?""<br/><br/>Adrianna smiled, her face lighting up with excitement. ""I've been ready. It'll feel good to get out there and play for a crowd. It's been a while."" She eyed Kat's expression and arched a brow. ""Are you?"" Kat gave a nod and glanced out at the crowd. ""Yeah...just preshow jitters I guess."" She said before turning back to Adrianna. ""Is it almost time?"" Adrianna nodded. ""Yeah, everything's set."" As if on que, Vin and Heath walked up behind them. Heath nodded towards them. All three of her other band members were elves, unlike herself. She was a siren, though no one in the crowd would probably know about it. It was dangerous for vampires to know about what she was. Sirens were the perfect immortal meal ticket. Their blood not only gave them an endless supply of blood, but their blood was addictive, giving them a high when they drank it. ""Alright, we're good. Let's go.""<br/><br/>They moved unto the stage and begun the show with ""Broken Race"". Kat wasn't sure what she had expected, but it was better than anything she could have expected. The audience loved them and seemed enthralled with her voice. When she sang, it was pure intoxication. They moved with the beat of the music and a pit had even formed near the stage. The audience remained energetic, and because it was a mostly non-human crowd, she fed easily from their energy. She would have never known before, but non-humans tended to give off much more energy than humans did. Maybe that was the reason Athekka chose a non-human crowd.<br/><br/>""Fall face to the grace of a superior race<br/>Torn assunder, mine to plunder<br/>Seasons wept of her disgrace<br/><br/>Fly to the high of a broken mind<br/>Watch the treason of the mass unwind<br/><br/>Make your fall from the broken wall<br/>All for one, but none for all<br/><br/>Each for a season, none to reason<br/>Bask in the vast amass of treason<br/><br/>Feed and sodder<br/>Wind and wander<br/>Brings to the knees, but the wind still calls her<br/><br/>Wind words and whispers of the earth's disaster<br/>Possession and aggression of the gods won't bind her<br/><br/>Lay waste for the sake of a broken race<br/>Is much to much for the mind to face<br/><br/>Hear my call my broken angels all<br/>The earth is not too far to fall<br/><br/>Taste my words, hear my cry<br/>Dance to the rythme of my lullaby<br/><br/>When the sun lie to rest above a swollen chest<br/>And the dancer torn free from a broken crest<br/><br/>The bold will fall to the dark one's call<br/>And all will lay to rest""<br/><br/>As Kat sang, she moved with the music with an untamed passion, her brilliant bright red hair, so bright it could stop traffic, flew wildly around her. Her eyes shone with a brilliant electrical blue, the colors shifting like a coming storm in her eyes. She let herself become lost in the rythme of the music, letting herself reach that high that only music could bring for her.</div></blockquote>"
2861,A Siren's Call (Open Story Line) IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=368,2010-06-20T01:01:48,Lady_BlackWolf,"<blockquote><div><cite>Nehmahati wrote:</cite>Kat could feel adrenaline rush through her while they continued to play. It felt so good to be back on stage playing again. It had been so long for her that she had almost forgotten how good it felt. It was over too soon however and they finished up their set. Her lips were curled in a shit-eating grin as she and the band heard the hoots and hollars, the energy of the crowd in reception to their music.<br/><br/>She and the band shuffled off stage after shutting off the equipment and the DJ took over, supplying more music for the crowd to dance to. The music thumped through the speakers as Kat made her way back into the crowds.<br/><br/>When her, Vin, Adrianna and Heath made their way into the crowds, a small group of the audience circled around them, complimenting the show and the group began to talk about music. Kat lingered for a few moments, but soon, she was ducking out of sight, leaving her band members with the group as she headed for the bar.<br/><br/>She definately wanted a drink and now that the show was over, she could relax. Nothing had gone wrong, it had been a great show. Maybe her worries had been for nothing. Her eyes scanned around the room, but Athekka was no where to be seen. Giving up on the search, she made her way through the crowds, sliding past grinding bodies.<br/><br/><br/>Eventually, she made it to the bar and slipped unto a bar stool. Greg, the head bartender for the place noticed Kat and nodded to her with a grin, already knowing what she'd want. Before long, he had a double jager bomb set in front of her. She didn't have a chance to chat with the man though, there were too many other customers waiting.<br/><br/>So she encircled her fingers around the cool glass and turned in her seat, leaning her back and elbows against the bar counter as one vinyl thigh highed leg crossed the other, her body now facing the crowd. She brought the drink to her lips and took a large swallow, letting her muscles relax. Over all, she was utterly content and satisfied that everything had gone well. All that was left to do now was drink and celebrate and she was already started on that one.</div></blockquote>"
2862,A Siren's Call (Open Story Line) IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=368,2010-06-20T01:05:06,Lady_BlackWolf,"<blockquote><div><cite>Forgotten_Wolf wrote:</cite> Michael was restless, uneasy. He was hungryâ€¦ not in the normal fashion one might think but rather a manner he received from his father. He needed a soulâ€¦ or someoneâ€™s lust to satisfy his hunger. The full moon in the sky was making his skin itch and pushing his instincts into overdrive.<br/><br/>He paced in the dark alley way as he watched, unconcerned with the cool autumn air despite his dress. Bare feet ignored the dangers and roughness of the ground with every predatory step. His jeans were torn in multiple places, some from strain and others from claws. His black sleeveless was a bit stretched and loose on him from repeated use and abuse from some of his transformations.<br/><br/>Of course that was easier said than doneâ€¦ humans were generally too frail for his tastes, dying or breaking before things could really get enjoyable. Didnâ€™t help matters that he didnâ€™t generally go for those who make it easy or feign disinterest, he didnâ€™t have time for those underlings. He liked fearâ€¦ He liked aggressionâ€¦ He loved running down his targets, he loved for them to fight backâ€¦ Loved how that fight and fear slowly drained away as they succumb to the gifts his father gave him. That was the best part: getting them to ultimately give in and submit to him.<br/><br/>The club was a good place to find a potentially suitable preyâ€¦ something with looks worthy of his attention and not too drunk to ruin the hunt. Sure he could go in, but there would be too much noise and choices plus thereâ€™s an air of safety to clubs with their bouncersâ€¦ He didnâ€™t want his prey to feel safe.<br/><br/>He kept his molten gold and red eyes scanning the building and the entrances/exits, a hungry predatory look in them. Just waiting for the right prey to slip out. He licks his chops eagerly.</div></blockquote><br/><br/><blockquote><div><cite>Nehmahati wrote:</cite>Kat polished off the last of her drink as she listened to the sounds around her, the chattering, the hollars. Letting her eyes wander the crowd, she spotted Adrianna across the room, making her way towards her. She let her eyes pass over Adrianna's form appreciatively with a grin that curved her full lips.<br/><br/>When Adrianna approached her, she slipped close beside Kat, leaning in so that her lips brushed Kat's earlobe. ""Come on, come dance with me."" She said, slipping her fingers around Kat's own. Kat let out a chuckle and set the glass upon the bar counter top before standing with Adrianna. Adrianna guided her through the crowds, shoving past heated bodies. <br/><br/>Finally, Adrianna stopped and turned around, her body beginning to move against Kat's own. Kat's grin widened, her eyes sparkling with mischief as she let her hands glide to Adrianna's hips. Her own hips began to grind against Adrianna's own, moving to the rhythm of the music.<br/><br/>Their bodies grinded together and ever once in a while, their bodies would press together a little more intimately. After a while, she could feel her body heating, her skin flushing red. She leaned into Adrianna's ear. ""Hey, I'm gonna go get some fresh air, I'll be back in a few, alright?"" She nipped playfully at Adrianna, whom she had always been flirtacious with. Adrianna grinned and gave a small nod.<br/><br/>Kat turned, sliding her hands away from Adrianna before making her way through the crowds. She had to shove a few people apart just to get past them until she finally made it to the door. She slid outside and immediately felt the cool night air hit her heated flesh. She moved away from the door, walking down the length of side walk until she came to a stretch of brick wall.<br/><br/>She leaned her back against it, leaning her head back to rest as she closed her eyes for a moment. The street lamp flickered a little as if it might go out, but for the moment, it still remained on. She could feel her heart still thumping in her chest from the adrenaline of dancing and she let herself relax against the wall, trying to slow her beating heart. It had been such a good night and a smile of contentment curved her full lips. She couldn't wait til the next time they got to play again. </div></blockquote><br/><br/><blockquote><div><cite>Forgotten_Wolf wrote:</cite> The night was growing boring and as such Michaelâ€™s blood was getting more restless with each passing moment. Everything that passed out of the place didnâ€™t suit him. Either too fragile, too drunk, or just too plain. If he didnâ€™t find something soon heâ€™d have to move to new hunting groundsâ€¦ or just grab some one and hope theyâ€™d work out without dying.<br/><br/>Of course when the night began so seem hopeless, she walked out. The flaming red hair made it hard to miss her and her figure just made it all the easier for his eyes to leer at her. The scent that drifted to him drew his attention even further. Something unique that heâ€™s never come across before with a faint scent of sweat and just a tinge of lustful stirringsâ€¦ She would do.<br/><br/>Following her was fairly easy as she didnâ€™t go far though staying out of sight was a little trickier. He was able to find another nook to watch from as the young lady seemed to be reminiscing on the night and relaxing. It would be such a shame to ruin that lovely things night, Michael thought sarcastically as he planned his approach.<br/><br/>For a second that lamppost continued to flicker erratically only to suddenly shatter, the filaments flashing brightly as the oxygen hits them before burning out. In the instant darkness fell, something grabbed Kat pulling her further into the darkness and out of sight of people before slamming back against the wall. â€œWell, wellâ€¦ Arenâ€™t you a pretty little thing,â€ Michaelâ€™s deep and dark voice came out in a menacing manner though he knew it reverberate through her body in a different manner.<br/><br/>His hand was tight around her neck holding her against the wall and ready to tighten incase she tried to call out for help. His eyes trailed across her body in the darkness and took a deep breathe to really get her scent. When the breath came out, it came with a small satisfied (and predatory) growl. â€œAhhh, yes you are a sweet thingâ€¦ going to be a shame to ruin such a nice thing,â€ He chuckled evilly as he stared at her. <br/><br/>The darkness mostly protected her from the effect of his eyes which was part of the reason he chose such an approachâ€¦ it would be no fun if she submitted too quickly. The other part was to keep what was happening out of the eyes of the public, the last thing he wanted was someone interrupting.</div></blockquote>"
2863,A Siren's Call (Open Story Line) IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=368,2010-06-20T01:05:46,Lady_BlackWolf,"<blockquote><div><cite>Nehmahati wrote:</cite>The sudden darkness against the lid of her eyes alerted her to the sudden darkness and she opened her eyes, frowning softly at the busted street lamp. It wasn't really uncommon for such a thing to occur, though. But suddenly, she was being grabbed and yanked further into the darkness and away from prying eyes.<br/><br/>She let out a low gutteral growl as she felt the hand that was wrapped around her slender throat and instinctively, the brilliant electric blues of her eyes consumed the whites and began to churn slowly like a coming storm. His voice, his words trembled through her core, sending her body to react in a way she hadn't expected.<br/><br/>Adrenaline and even excitement mingled with her anger as her teeth pressed together. She heard the growl that was uttered from his throat just before he spoke again, followed by the chuckle. Her eyes narrowed and she could sense wolf within him...but it was mingled with something else, something so...alluring. Strange.<br/><br/>But her anger out weighed her curiousity. ""You have no idea who you're fucking with, mutt."" She uttered the words in a low dangerous growl, tainted by her siren's power. Suddenly, the flat of her palm struck towards the spot centered between his ribs, sending him flying backwards. <br/><br/>She didn't hesitate, using the opportunity to turn on her heel and make a run for it. She used her kind's unnatural speed, almost a blur to human eyes. She took a sudden turn into an alleyway and jumped up to grab hold of a ladder that was attached to the side of the building. <br/><br/>She made her way quickly up the building until she reached the roof and then she was on her feet again. The buildings within the city were close enough together that they were hardly a problem for a supernatural being. <br/><br/>The muscles in her leg tensed and as she approached the edge of the roof, she set the ball of her foot on the edge and pushed, sending herself leaping through the air towards the next roof straight across. She landed soundlessly and continued her run. She couldn't afford to let this wolf catch her.<br/><br/>She had learned from Athekka that sirens and wolves didn't mix well and ultimately would end badly either for the siren or the wolf in the end. She had never had to deal with one, but she didn't want to find out. And no telling what else was within his blood. She still couldn't figure it out. It was nothing she had ever dealt with and it caused an odd reaction in her body that she did not like. She shouldn't feel excited by an attack by a wolf, it wasn't natural. </div></blockquote>"
2864,A Siren's Call (Open Story Line) IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=368,2010-10-14T18:47:37,Forgotten Wolf,"Her defiance was amusing and when she knocked him back into the wall, the moment he had breathe in his lungs again he chuckled. The red head had spunk, had fire and it just made her seem so much more delicious in his eyes. Despite all that fire and spirit, the girl made the biggest mistake possible when dealing with a predator: she ran.<br/><br/>Michael did not give immediate chase though, letting her have her head start for sport. He casually, like any other person on the street, walked allow her path of flight till he reached the fire escape. Taking a moment to look around and insure no one was looking, Michael then used his strength to leap and climb up the building to the top.<br/><br/>Once he reached the top, Michael paused to take a few slow savoring breathes of the scent the girl left behind. From the scent he could tell she was uneasy, confused probably over all that was happening and his initial effects on her. Smiling he began to change, fur sprouting, muscles shifting as bones grew and rearrange until his clothes could not take anymore. With a mighty ripping noise the clothes fell from his body leaving a massive brown wolf creature standing where there was once a man.<br/><br/>Michael had to strongly resist the urge to howl as he gave chase as again like his eyes he did not want this to end too quickly. Michael did not go full out in trying to run the girl down though, instead pacing himself counting on her wearing herself out trying to out run him. She could physically out run him all she liked but he would still find her... she couldn't out run her scent. Sooner or later she would tire, perhaps seek somewhere safe and Michael would be right behind her to show her how unsafe it really was.<br/><br/>The only thing he was not going to let her do is circle around back to where there were a lot of people or people she knew. If he even got a whiff of her going back that way or someplace where it would be difficult to finally take her down then he would push himself and cut her off. There was no need to rush just yet though, half the fun was in the chase and he had all night..."
2865,A Siren's Call (Open Story Line) IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=368,2010-10-18T05:47:36,Nehmahati,"As her body continued to move forward, for a few minutes, the energy she sensed from him grew fainter and fainter with the distance.  It almost seemed as if she may have lost him.  But she was anything but naive.  To validate her thoughts, eventually, she caught sense of his energy once more.  It was like nothing she had come across before.<br/><br/>She tried to focus.  There would be time for her curiousity later.  Right now, she had to focus on getting the hell out of dodge.  She knew how a siren could effect a wolf and that was the last thing she wanted to deal with.  She could take him on dead on, but Kat was trying to learn how to think before she acted.  It was often one of her flaws, which went hand and hand with her anger.<br/><br/>She didn't know this creature from adam, didn't know how old it was, didn't know it's strengths or weaknesses.  It didn't sense like just a wolf.  There was something else.  She could attempt to drain him, but again, she didn't know what his skill or strength levels were.  If it had to come down to it, she would fight, but first, she would at least attempt to avoid the conflict.<br/><br/>She felt the impact of her landing vibrate through her core as she closed the distance between two more buildings.  Where was she going to go?  The longer she ran, the more she realized the wolf was pacing her.  He was keeping a decent effort at keeping the same distance between them.  She wondered if he could have caught up with her if he had wanted to.  The thought wasn't welcomed.<br/><br/>She was tempted to round back to the club where her band and Athekka would be, but she couldn't risk endangering the crowd there if it turned into a fight.  She was living at the club, so it's not as if she could go home, which wasn't a good idea either.  She tried to think of what her options were.<br/><br/>She could try to loose him.  If that worked, she could head to a graveyard that was about 10 miles or so outside of town and crash in the masoleum for the night.  At least then if the mutt found her, it would be in a more secluded place.  She wouldn't have to risk exposing herself to anyone or endangering anyone.<br/><br/>Making this decision, she burst forward with a little more effort, picking up her speed.  This time though, she began to change her course.  She knew the city well enough.  Suddenly, upon approaching the edge of the roof she was on, instead of leaping towards the next rooftop, she aimed for a balcony below.<br/><br/>She didn't hesitate as she jumped the distance from there to the street below and as soon as her boots hit the pavement, she was off again.  She tried to take the back alleys, making twists and turns, trying to confuse the mutt and put distance between them so that he might loose her scent.  She grimaced as she thought about that.  Even if she lost him, if he picked up her scent trail, he could follow her.  Fuck.<br/><br/>Her mind reeled as she tried to think of a solution to this dilema.  If she survived this, she would have to talk the band and see if any of them knew how to enchant an item to hide her scent.  Too bad she hadn't thought of that before tonight.  She gritted her teeth impatiently.  She could run no problem with the clothing she had on, but it didn't really help her either.  She wanted to shed the thigh highs and just run barefoot, but that would take time that she wasn't sure she could afford.<br/><br/>She knew she could burn them off.  She let out a low growl at the thought.  These were her favorite boots.  But she could always get another pair.  Making the choice, as she ran, she took a little bit of concentration and focused a burst of fire to surge from her feet and work it's way up.<br/><br/>It ate through the vinyl and she almost cringed at the smell.  But, it was effective and soon, she shed the boots and she pulled the fire back so that it were as if it had not been there at all.  After shedding the boots, she found herself able to pick up her speed a little better, her feet having more grip than the soles of her boots would have had."
2866,Havoc Follows in her Wake(open storyline)IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=369,2010-06-20T01:18:15,Lady_BlackWolf,"This is Nehmahati's Story, she authors it NOT ME.<br/><br/><blockquote><div><cite>Nehmahati wrote:</cite><span style=""font-size: 200%; line-height: 116%;"">THE PAST</span><br/><br/>""EMILY!"" Emily was startled out of her sleep, causing her heart to beat wildly in her chest as she heard the heavy footsteps of her father against cold stone as he ascended the stairs to her room. A soft frightened whimper escaped her lips and she pulled the covers higher, her eyes staring fearfully at the door to her chambers. She could hear the jingle of keys as her father sorted through them clumsily before finding the right one and unlocking her door. Slowly, the door swung open and she could see his dark silouhette framed there in the doorway. ""Emily..."" Her father's drunken murmur came out as he slurred her name. <br/><br/>He shut the door behind him, locking it into place securily so that they would not be bothered, though it had been years since Emily had resisted him or woken anyone with her screams. She knew better by now. He came closer to her bed and hovered there for a moment, something gripped in his hand. ""Father has a nice new pretty dress for you. I know you'll look so pretty in it...just like Marianne....just like your mother..."" He spoke softly, almost in a whisper as he said her mother's name, his voice cracking. <br/><br/>Emily peeked out from under the covers, her eyes searching the darkness. ""A new dress, daddy? For me? I love pretty dresses..."" She murmured softly, though she knew the price of the gift. Her father leaned forward and gripped the covers, ripping them away from her body. ""Yes...I know you do Marianne..."" He said, his eyes vacant as he stared down at her. Emily frowned, her eyes looking up at her father as she curled her arms tightly around her knees. Her father often mistook her name for her mother's. She supposed it was because he missed her so much. ""It's me daddy...not mommy...mommy isn't here anymore..."" She said sadly, the loss of her mother was so painful that it hurt her chest sometimes. <br/><br/>Maybe if her mother were still here, her daddy wouldn't have to show her how much he loved her so often. Her father grunted and shook his head. Instead of confronting Emily's words, he grabbed her arm and forced her out of the bed, causing a soft whimper to escape Emily's lips. ""I want you to try on this dress for me, Emily...to make sure it fits...."" Emily had heard those very words so often that in her insanity, there were nights that she mimicked them word for word at the same time her father spoke them. He reached down and grasped the edge of her nightgown and began to pull it up over her head. Emily lifted her arms compliantly, knowing from many past experiences not to fight her father's demands for it only caused her to become the target of his violent anger.<br/><br/>For several moments, he stood there simply gazing at her stark naked body, the pale tender flesh of her form almost blue in the moon's full light. Even in Emily's child-like mind, she was sure that her father saw her mother standing there instead of her. ""So beautiful..."" He reached forward and slid his fingers down from her neck to her breast and let them settle there, a thumb sliding forward to trace the round shape of her hardened nipple before they began to drift lower. Finally, his fingertips found the soft flesh between her legs. One finger began to slowly stroke the soft lips, coaxing them open so that he could penetrate her. <br/><br/>Emily's lower lip trembled, but she held perfectly still. ""You know that I love you Emily...so very very much..."" He moved closer to her, til her legs were pressed to the edge of the bed and he leaned in, his mouth finding the nape of her neck as he murmured against it. ""I have to show you how much I love you...so that you'll never forget...not ever..."" Emily let out a little whimper. ""Please don't, daddy...I already know that you love me..."" She cried softly, pleadingly. He shook his head and suddenly pushed her to her knees.<br/><br/>He began to untie his pants. With one hand, he pulled his hardened member from within his pants, his eyes staring down at her with intensity. ""You love me, don't you?"" He whispered, his free hand reaching down to slide fingers within her hair. He tangled her hair in his fingers and drew a tight fist. She winced in pain and her lower lip trembled as she stared up at him, the floor grinding against her knees. ""Yes, daddy...I love you....but..."" He cut her off, yanking her face towards his hips, crushing his hardened length against her mouth. ""Then show me..."" He murmured.<br/><br/>She whimpered softly, but obediently parted her lips. Suddenly, his member was sliding past them, driving into the warmth of her mouth. She could taste the saltiness of sweat on her tongue as she began to stroke it along his member, knowing from experience what he wanted from her. She shut her eyes tightly, trying to be anywhere but this place. He muttered a low moan of satisfaction, forcing her head closer so that his length plunged deeper within her mouth, causing her to gag.<br/><br/>Suddenly, he was pulling her away and yanking her up. He pushed her against the bed, forcing her body to collapse back unto the bed so that she lie on her back. Soon, he was fumbling to lose his pants. Before long, they were falling to the floor and he stepped out of them as quickly as he could. <br/><br/>His hands reached out and he pried her legs apart, his fingers digging in so hard that she knew she would have bruises there in the morning. After her legs were open to him, he climbed on top of her, his body swaying unsteadily. For a moment, she thought he might pass out and fall on top of her, but he finally steadied himself. <br/><br/>His hardened length pressed firmly against her inner thigh as he pressed his body to her own and she could hear the desperation in his voice. ""I need to show you how much I love you...before I lose you again Marianne. I need you...please don't go..."" He whispered in her ear hoarsely. His hand reached down and guided himself deep within her. He began to thrust against her so hard that the whole bed shook with the motion. Emily could do nothing but lay there, tears trickling down her pale cheeks, eyes tightly shut as he satisfied his drunken desires. Soon though, it was over and silently, he climbed off of her and left her there alone with her tears, making sure to lock the door behind him.<br/><br/><br/><span style=""font-size: 200%; line-height: 116%;"">THE CHANGE</span><br/><br/>The next night, Emily was in a fitful sleep when the sudden crash woke her and she rubbed at her eyes groggily. ""Daddy?"" She called out cautiously. She strained to try to see in the darkness, but she could only hear a scuffling of feet before the sound of strange voices greeted her ears. ""Get the girl...and keep her bloody well quiet, alright?"" She frowned softly, wondering who was in her room, if it wasn't her daddy. <br/><br/>There was a grunt and she could hear more movement and suddenly, hands were grabbing roughly at her arms and they were forced behind her back. ""Daddy? DADD-"" Her frightened scream was cut off as a gag was shoved violently in her mouth and her wrists were bound tightly. She began to try to kick at her assailants, but soon they had her ankles tied as well. Suddenly, she felt a sharp pain sear through her head, but before she could even cry out in pain, everything went black.<br/><br/>When Emily finally came to, she groaned softly and frowned in confusion, or rather tried to frown as she realized something rough and scratchy was shoved in her mouth. She made a face as her tongue scrapped across the rough material. It tasted awful. As she looked up, she could see firelight from the bonfire ahead of her. She could feel the cool ground against her back through her nightgown and she realized she was surrounded by woods. <br/><br/>She tried to remember how she could have ended up here and soon, it all came flooding back to her. She tried to scream through the gag with no avail and began to wiggle against the rope that was tied around her wrists and ankles. It was then that she noticed there were three men standing across the fire staring at her. ""I see the little princess finally woke up. How much do you think we'll get for her, Joseph?"" One of them spoke, his eyes traveling the length of her body suggestively. <br/><br/>The one named Joseph looked over at her and a sneer curled his lips. ""I would say he'll pay a pretty little sum to get his daughter back. I've heard rumors of what he does to her...I'll bet he makes her squeal like a pig."" Masculine laughter roared, echoing in the darkness of the forest around them and Emily could feel panic swell in her chest. ""I'll bet he bangs that pretty little cunt harder than-"" Joseph's words were cut off as he was yanked backwards. A scream erupted from his throat as sharp fangs began to tear into the flesh of his neck. <br/><br/>The other men stared in disbelief and fear for only a moment before each of them quickly began to search for weapons. One found a knife in his gear and turned around to swing it, but the vampire reached him first and a sharp snap was heard as his head was soon twisted all the way around to face his backside. The vampire turned slowly and the third man, his eyes full of fear, dropped his knife. He took off scurrying through the woods, stumbling every now and then over the low brush. <br/><br/>He was too slow. The vampire took off at a sprint and suddenly, he was leaping through the air and landing with both feet on the third man's back. As the man lay there crying, pleading words bubbled from his mouth. The vampire turned his head to look straight at Emily, his pale green eyes glittering, lips curving into a malicious grin just before he slammed the heel of his boot down to crush the man's skull. The sound of the man's bones cracking seemed so loud to Emily that it almost felt deafening.<br/><br/>Slowly, the vampire began to make his way towards Emily and soft frightened whimpers escaped her lips. When he finally reached her, he knelt beside her and slowly reached a hand out, gently pulling the gag from her lips. She didn't dare to make a sound. Her heart beat so hard in her chest that she was afraid the man could hear it. She didn't know how right she was. ""Such a pretty little thing. I will not waste death upon you, my dear. But you're much too beautiful to let it slip away to old age. The world lacks enough beauty as it is. I will give you an eternity of beauty...""<br/><br/><br/><span style=""font-size: 200%; line-height: 116%;"">NOW</span><br/><br/>Roaring masculine laughter and the clinking of glasses filled the pub as Emily sat there, her long slender legs crossed at the ankles as they swung back and forth. A cheerful little hum vibrated from behind full red lipstick-smeared lips. Ringlets of vibrant red locks framed a pale flawless face and hung down just past small delicate shoulders. Emily only stood to the height of 5'1 and her petite frame only served to emphasis her child like nature, though she was in all honesty a nineteen year old woman. <br/><br/>A dazzling array of pale green color complimented her eyes, which were framed by long full lashes. They glittered in amusement as a tiny giggle escaped her lips. Sharp fangs peeked through for only a moment as her tongue extending to travel the length of the large round colorful lollipop that was gripped in her hand, though no one in the pub seemed to notice.<br/><br/>""Do you like my pretty dress?"" She asked in a tiny, sickeningly sweet voice. The drunken slob before her sat at the bar, his grimy sweaty fingers grabbing at her thighs as they made their way up. The man grunted in response, more interested in the soft flesh hidden beneath the light blue puffy dress with white trim that she adorned, rather than the dress itself. Another giggle escaped her lips and suddenly, her eyes lit up as an idea sprouted in her child like mind. ""Oh! Would you like to try my lollipop?! It's really really yummy! I don't mind sharing!"" She exclaimed. <br/><br/>Before the man could utter a sound, she had reached forward with deceptively fragile fingers and grasped his neck with a strength that no man at this pub could match. Her other hand plunged the lollipop past his lips, which, with the combination of Emily's strength and the shear width of the lollipop, tore the corners of his mouth and caused cries of agony to escape the man's throat. The cries were quickly muffled though as the lollipop was quickly shoved forward into his throat. She grunted as she tried to ram it in further, but it had become stuck within the confines of his throat. Emily sat there, one hand wrapped around the man's neck, the other hand buried deep within his throat, so it was no surprise when the first scream arose as someone finally noticed what was happening.<br/><br/>""It's really good huh, Mr. Man? Ok, it's my turn now!"" She started to try and pull it out, but the lollipop wouldn't budge. She frowned softly, her lower lip pouting. The inability for the lollipop to move was mistaken for the idea that the man was trying to steal her candy. ""Hey! That's not very nice! You're suppose to share!"" She cried angrily and her slender fingers slid from around his neck to find their place inside his mouth. She curved her fingers inward to hook unto his jaw and yanked hard in an attempt to only open his mouth. <br/><br/>Instead, it caused the bone, flesh and tendon to tear and pop apart from his jaw all the way down the length of his throat. It sent a large spray of blood to land on her dress, speckle her face and splatter the wall behind her, leaving most of the lollipop exposed. She tossed the jaw and torn flesh to the side, oblivious to the carnage she had just caused as she pulled her lollipop, bloody and all, back to her lips where her tongue waited. She licked at the lollipop, smearing the blood along the various colors of the candy. ""Mmmm...."" She giggled and hopped off the top of the bar, her landing barely making a sound. <br/><br/>She glanced down and as she noticed the blood that stained her dress, her lips formed into another frown. ""Aww.....You ruined my dress!"" She cried, a small sniffle and a whimper escaped her lips, completely oblivious to the chaos and screams as panicked people rushed around her, trying to escape the madness. She stumped her foot down in a tantrum and her shoe crunched on broken glass. She paused, momentarily distracted from the dilema of her dress as the sound of broken glass under her foot caught her attention. <br/><br/>She tilted her head to one side curiously and stomped her foot again on the broken glass, listening for the crunch that followed. A slow smile curved her lips and her eyes lit up in excitement. She began to dance in the broken glass sparatically, her eyes trained down on floor, amazed by the sounds and the sparkle of the glass below her feet. ""Crunch, crunch, crunch, crunch, crunch..."" She began to chant the words in a sing song voice happily as she stomped on the glass over and over.</div></blockquote>"
2867,Havoc Follows in her Wake(open storyline)IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=369,2010-06-20T01:35:09,Lady_BlackWolf,"<blockquote><div><cite>Sin wrote:</cite> Alaric was walking down the street, his boots made soft sounds on the pavement. The air was crisp and cool. The moon hung high in the midnight sky, casting shadows everywhere. Prefect.<br/><br/>He could feel words form in his head, â€œAlaric, Weâ€™re hungry. You know thereâ€™s a bar,â€ his shadow stretched down the pavement than came back to him, taking a close human form.<br/><br/>â€œAhâ€™m kinda hungry, Cameo. Fine. I think Airâ€™s a Bar nigh hyere.â€ He raked his fingers through his hair and made his way to the closest bar. Cameo shifted back into Alaricsâ€™ shadow. Alaric pulled his jacket closer and pulled his cowboy hat down to cover his face. Some people would say heâ€™s a cross between a Cowboy and Goth.<br/><br/>Turning around the block, people were rushing out and screaming. He heard the sounds of sirens of police coming towards them. Alaric ran towards the scene, now his damn food will have to wait. <br/><br/>Once he got there, he saw a young woman jumping around the blood stained glass like a child. A body of a man with his jaw missing was close by. He stood in the doorway and took in the scene. â€œWhat-n the hell is a-happenin hyere?â€ Alaric took a step back out of instinct than stood his ground, facing the girl.<br/><br/>He didnâ€™t know what she was but now he knew he didnâ€™t want her hands on him. Cameo twist under him and broke away from his shadow, casting his form on the wall.</div></blockquote><br/><br/><blockquote><div><cite>Nehmahati wrote:</cite>Emily continued to stomp over the glass suddenly as she saw someone walk in and her eyes widened. She was utterly delighted and intrigued by his funny accent. ""Oooo....pretties...."" Her eyes darted to the shadowy figure that formed on the wall. ""Ooo...what is that?"" She whispered and darted towards it, her mary janes clicking on the floor as she skipped towards it.<br/><br/>She tilted her head, sending her bright red curls to bounce around her head. She gasped a little and reached a hand out trying to touch the shadowy thing that was on the wall. A giggle escaped her lips with delight, her hands clapping together enthusiastically. She let her lips curl in a wide smile. ""Want to be my dolly? He's going to be my dolly!"" She said, pointing a finger at the corpse that had collapsed to the floor.<br/><br/>The blood was pooling over the floor, but she seemed utterly comfortable with it, as she didn't really understand the true meaning of death and life. She brought her hands down to grasp at the ends of her dress, whirling it around her pale slender legs. </div></blockquote><br/><br/><blockquote><div><cite>Sin wrote:</cite> ""Oooo....pretties...."" Her eyes darted to the shadowy figure that formed on the wall. ""Ooo...what is that?"" She whispered and darted towards it, her mary janes clicking on the floor as she skipped towards it.<br/><br/>She gasped a little and reached a hand out trying to touch the shadowy thing that was on the wall. A giggle escaped her lips with delight, her hands clapping together enthusiastically. She let her lips curl in a wide smile. ""Want to be my dolly? He's going to be my dolly!"" She said, pointing a finger at the corpse that had collapsed to the floor. â€“Emily<br/><br/>Alaric raised an eyebrow in response to what she just said, he felt Cameo shift uneasy, which caused his blood pump with impaction of this girl. He also couldnâ€™t stop from gawk at her beautiful features and the way she moved. <br/><br/>He looked down at the man and the pool of blood that surrounded the man, this was bad. His gut was telling him to get out of here and so was Cameo with his own feelings. â€œHaint gonna be anybodyâ€™s dolly, mâ€™am.â€ His eyes darted to Cameo, who was starting to become a solid-base being.<br/><br/>Cameo just noticed the scent of the blood and his being became solid. He was worried about this woman but he knew he didnâ€™t have much to fear, unless she went for Alaric. â€œWhy did you kill that man, love?â€ He was starting to pick out the scent that was coming from her.</div></blockquote><br/><br/><blockquote><div><cite>Nehmahati wrote:</cite> Emily giggled as Alaric gawked at her, seeming amused by just about anything. She batted thick eyelashes, still twirling her dress around her bare legs. She bounced a little, causing her bright red curls to bounce as well around her shoulders, her brilliant green eyes glinting with delight. She pouted a little at his response. <br/><br/>""No dolly?"" She said with disappointment, a frown curving her full red lips. She turned her gaze to the shadow man who had solidified and she gave a soft gasp at the change, fascinated. She tilted her head, furrowing her delicate brows with confusion. ""Kill?"" She didn't know what he meant, her eyes darting to the man on the floor. ""He was a meanie head, Mr. Shadow....he tried to steal my lolly pop!"" She exclaimed excitedly, lifting the candy to show him what she meant.<br/><br/>The lolly pop itself was still covered in blood. ""He wouldn't give it back and I tried to open his mouth to get it out and it popped off! POP!"" She exclaimed, her arms waving excitedly to further demonstrate her point. She took a long lick of her lolly pop, her tongue sliding over the candy to lick up a mixture of sweetness and blood, her eyes wide.</div></blockquote><br/><br/><blockquote><div><cite>Sin wrote:</cite> ""No dolly?"" She said with disappointment, a frown curving her full red lips. She turned her gaze to the shadow man who had solidified and she gave a soft gasp at the change, fascinated. She tilted her head, furrowing her delicate brows with confusion. ""Kill?"" She didn't know what he meant, her eyes darting to the man on the floor. ""He was a meanie head, Mr. Shadow....he tried to steal my lolly pop!"" She exclaimed excitedly, lifting the candy to show him what she meant.<br/><br/>The lolly pop itself was still covered in blood. ""He wouldn't give it back and I tried to open his mouth to get it out and it popped off! POP!"" She exclaimed, her arms waving excitedly to further demonstrate her point. She took a long lick of her lolly pop, her tongue sliding over the candy to lick up a mixture of sweetness and blood, her eyes wide. -Emily<br/><br/>As she started to bounce, Alaricsâ€™ eyes couldnâ€™t stop but also notice how her breast moved with her. He looked away quickly. Alaric had the manners of a good Oâ€™ boy most of the time and he often showed it while he was around women.<br/><br/>Once she said that she killed the man because of her lollypop, he was slightly freaked out but gained his cool back. He took a step towards her, â€œYall knows ya shouldnâ€™t do sumpâ€™n like that.â€ He spoke in an authority tone.<br/><br/>Cameo smiled in amusement at Alaric and this woman. He walked around her and leaned his head down to breath in the seductive scent of the blood, which sent the feeling of lust through him; he knew Alaric was feeling it too. â€œMay I have a lick of your lollypop, my dear?â€ H ran his hand over her shoulder as a sign of comfort.</div></blockquote><br/><br/><blockquote><div><cite>Nehmahati wrote:</cite>Emily watched as the Alaric stepped towards her and she tilted her head, frowning a little as a stray curl fell in her face. ""I shouldn't? Why?"" She asked, confused by what he meant. She had only tried to get her lolly pop back. The man had been mean and tried to take it from her, but she had gotten it back. The thought made her lips curl in a bright smile. <br/><br/>She felt Cameo walk around her, his head leaning in close. She tilted her head to one side, her eyes sliding to him as she peeked at him underneath thick lashes. His question broadened her smile, her eyes lighting up with delight. She felt his hand trace over her shoulder and she grinned, taking another long lick of her lolly pop before speaking again. ""It's really yummy! You can have some if you want!"" She said with a giggle, bouncing again as she lifted the lolly pop closer to Cameo.<br/><br/>She was delighted to have someone interesting to talk to and the other man's accent still fascinated her, at the same time, the shadow man did as well. She had never seen someone like him and she found her eyes passing over his features curiously. </div></blockquote><br/><br/><blockquote><div><cite>Sin wrote:</cite>Emily watched as the Alaric stepped towards her and she tilted her head, frowning a little as a stray curl fell in her face. ""I shouldn't? Why?"" She asked, confused by what he meant. The thought made her lips curl in a bright smile. <br/><br/>She felt his hand trace over her shoulder and she grinned, taking another long lick of her lolly pop before speaking again. ""It's really yummy! You can have some if you want!"" She said with a giggle, bouncing again as she lifted the lolly pop closer to Cameo. â€“Emily<br/><br/>Alaric shook his head and took off his cowboy hat. â€œYoungâ€™n, ya shouldnâ€™t have kilt him â€˜cause itâ€™s wrong. Thatâ€™s a very bad thang.â€ He felt like he was talking to a child which angered him slightly but the presence of Cameosâ€™ lust overpowered that and it took everything to not take her there.<br/><br/>Cameo leaned his head down and licked the lollypop slowly, his tongue grew long so he could wrap it around the lolly completely. The blood made his eyes shifted red for a second. Pulling away, he tried to gain control of himself, â€œThank you. My name is Cameo.â€ Pointing towards Alaric, he smiled softly, â€œThat Dixie-whistler is Alaric.â€ Cameo laughed at his own joke.<br/><br/>Alaric growled in good-natured at Cameo word for him. He didnâ€™t like some of the southern jokes Cameo often came up with but Alaric knew he was just trying to make him laugh. His eyes looked down at the dead body, the mansâ€™ eyes were glazed over from death and the blood started to dry.<br/><br/>Running his hand down the womanâ€™s body, he stopped at her waist and pulled her close to his side. â€œDo you know what you are, my dear one.â€ Cameo smiled, he never caught this scent before and itâ€™s bother him not to know. Plus, he knew Alaric didnâ€™t like the feeling of confusion and he tried to hide it from him. </div></blockquote><br/><br/><blockquote><div><cite>Nehmahati wrote:</cite>Emily slid her bright green eyes towards Alaric, a look of confusion upon her pretty face. ""Wrong? Bad? Was Emily bad?"" She pouted a little, her lower lip jutting out. She cast her gaze towards the floor, expecting punishment. She was distracted from her thoughts however when she saw Cameo's tongue curl around the lolly pop. <br/><br/>Her eyes widened with fascination and delight, a giggle escaping her lips. She bounced up and down, clapping her hands together in excitement after he pulled his tongue away. ""Oooo....my tongue doesn't get that long! How do you do that?!"" She asked in awe, her eyes wide in her face. She glanced from Cameo to Alaric and back again. ""Alaric? Cameo? I'm Emily!"" She grinned, thrusting her finger against her chest in indication of who she was calling Emily.<br/><br/>She giggled as she felt Cameo's hand traced down the length of her body and remained at her hip, pulling her closer to his side. She smiled brightly, tilting her head to one side to look up at him. ""What I am? I'm an Emily!"" She asked, her fangs flashing as the dim light caught them<br/></div></blockquote><br/><br/><blockquote><div><cite>Sin wrote:</cite> ""Oooo....my tongue doesn't get that long! How do you do that?!"" She asked in awe, her eyes wide in her face. She glanced from Cameo to Alaric and back again. ""Alaric? Cameo? I'm Emily!"" She grinned, thrusting her finger against her chest in indication of who she was calling Emily.<br/><br/>She giggled as she felt Cameo's hand traced down the length of her body and remained at her hip, pulling her closer to his side. She smiled brightly, tilting her head to one side to look up at him. ""What I am? I'm an Emily!"" She asked, her fangs flashing as the dim light caught them. â€“Emily<br/><br/>Alaric smiled and tilted his hat to her. He still felt uneasy about her, â€œNice to meet yall, Emily.â€ Holding his hand out, he was waiting for her to shake it. His heart was pumping slowly as he caught sight of her fangs and looked over at Cameo.<br/><br/>Cameo smiled at her and patted her head gently like a childâ€™s. â€œNo, my sweet. I meant what you areâ€¦â€ His eyes caught the glitter of her fangs in the dim lighting. She was a vampire, now he knew what her scent was. She must be so alluring to her victims, course, she was alluring to him and he could feel her effect on Alaric.</div></blockquote><br/><br/><blockquote><div><cite>Nehmahati wrote:</cite>Emily giggled as he held out his hand and she took it, shaking it in exaggerated motions. She felt Cameo pat her head and her lips curled in wide smile, tilting her head up to look at Cameo. His words still confused her and she . ""I am an Emily!"" She insisted, her hand dropping from Alaric's hand to play with the end of her dress again, swishing it around her pale legs.<br/><br/>She bounced a little on the balls of her feet, bringing her tongue out to lick at her lolly pop. She tried to stretch out her tongue as far as she could, trying to imitate Cameo's tongue. She frowned a little, grunting with the effect. ""My tongue won't stretch that long..."" She pouted, twirling the lolly pop around with her fingertips. She rocked a little on her heels, brushing against Cameo every now and then as she stood by his side. </div></blockquote><br/><br/><blockquote><div><cite>Sin wrote:</cite>""I am an Emily!"" She insisted, her hand dropping from Alaric's hand to play with the end of her dress again, swishing it around her pale legs.<br/><br/>She bounced a little on the balls of her feet, bringing her tongue out to lick at her lolly pop. She tried to stretch out her tongue as far as she could, trying to imitate Cameo's tongue. She frowned a little, grunting with the effect. ""My tongue won't stretch that long..."" She pouted, twirling the lolly pop around with her fingertips. She rocked a little on her heels, brushing against Cameo every now and then as she stood by his side. â€“Emily<br/><br/>Cameo laughed and stuck his tongue out at her, making it grow long and pointy than pulled it back inside his mouth. He reached over at the lollypop teasing and grinned at her, â€œI want another lick of your lolly.â€ <br/><br/>Alaric shaked his head and put his thoughts inside Cameosâ€™ mind,â€™ Sheâ€™n vampire, Cameo. Theirâ€™n dan-gerous and a-noy, critters. We should jis leave tiâ€™s ainâ€™t our bidnis.â€™ He dug his hands deep in his pockets and sighed, he could feel Cameo trying to put the feeling and need of lust inside of him for Emily and it was working but he was trying to hold back.<br/><br/>He sighed at Alaric and rubbed Emilyâ€™s lower back slowly, his fingers playing with the back of her dress. â€œDo you want to come with us, dear? The police force will be here soon and theyâ€™ll punish you for what the bad man did. We- ,â€œhis eyes darted to Alaric and smiled,â€ can protect you and we can become the best of friends.â€ </div></blockquote><br/><br/><blockquote><div><cite>Nehmahati wrote:</cite>Emily gasped in delight as she watched Cameo's tongue lengthen. She grinned as he reached for the lolly and spoke and she lifted up towards him. ""You can have another taste. My lolly pop is yummy, huh?"" She grinned, her green eyes sparking. She felt Cameo's hand upon her lower back, feeling his hand through the fabric of her dress.<br/><br/>She smiled brightly, her eyes lighting up at his words. ""Ooo.....best of friends? Emily will have friends?"" She squealed in delight, bouncing excitedly, causing her curls to bob around her slender shoulders. ""I'll come with you! Where are we going?"" She asked, tilting her head to one side. She didn't have any friends, all her friends were dollies, but they didn't talk to her very much, so they weren't very much fun. They just sat there all day staring at her. She twirled her fingers around on the edge of her dress, lifting it and then letting it drop back to her legs. </div></blockquote>"
2868,Havoc Follows in her Wake(open storyline)IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=369,2010-06-20T03:07:58,Lady_BlackWolf,"<blockquote><div><cite>Sin wrote:</cite> She smiled brightly, her eyes lighting up at his words. ""Ooo.....best of friends? Emily will have friends?"" She squealed in delight, bouncing excitedly, causing her curls to bob around her slender shoulders. ""I'll come with you! Where are we going?"" She asked, tilting her head to one side. She didn't have any friends, all her friends were dollies, but they didn't talk to her very much, so they weren't very much fun. They just sat there all day staring at her. She twirled her fingers around on the edge of her dress, lifting it and then letting it drop back to her legs. -Emily<br/><br/>Cameo looked down at her body, the way her breast bounced and all her curves. He licked his lips and thought of everything he would do to her but put it in Alaricâ€™s perspective. His eyes trailed lower to her legs, he imagined them wrapped around him. â€˜Come on, Alaric. Sheâ€™ll be a very fun toy to have for a while and look at it this way; she could be with us forever. We could take care of her and treat her like sheâ€™s our princess,â€™ he thought to Alaric. â€œWeâ€™re going home Emily.â€ <br/><br/>Alaric took in every image Cameo was feeding him, his words filling his mind. The primal need to sleep with her, the need to taste and feel her. â€˜Gol damn ya, Cameo. Shore, sheâ€™n come with us.â€™ He reached out to take her hand as Cameo shifted back into his shadow.<br/><br/>He led her down the streets and held his chin high as he passed people. Once in a while, he would look at Emily and smiled gently. Alaric wasnâ€™t sure about this completely but he did it anyways, kind of funny how this turned out. He wasnâ€™t expecting to meet a vampire or bring her home with him.<br/><br/>Once they reached the apartment complex, he shuffled Emily up the stairs to his room. The building was brand-new and very nice, many high-class people lived here. He opened the door, his apartment was really country style with a few goth props, which, kind of tied everything together.<br/><br/>â€œTiâ€™s my home, Emily. Do ya has kin?â€ He asked her, he didnâ€™t want Emily to miss her family.</div></blockquote><br/><br/><blockquote><div><cite>Nehmahati wrote:</cite> Emily watched as Cameo's eyes traveled down her body, fascinated by the tongue that licked his lips. She was still amazed by the both of them, Alaric for his accent and Cameo for his form. Emily clapped her hands happily as Cameo said they were going home and she tilted her head to one side, feeling Alaric take her hand and gasped a little as Cameo formed back into Alaric's shadow.<br/><br/>She was lead down the streets and she tried not to step on Alaric's shadow, her eyes riveted to the ground in interest. She began to hum contently. She was an odd sight, her frilly dress and flesh covered in blood. Her other hand held her lolly pop and she brought it to her lips, pulling her tongue across it, enjoying the sweetness of the candy mixed with blood.<br/><br/>When they arrived, she let her eyes wander around the apartment with curiousity, rocking on her heels a little. Her eyes slid to Alaric and she shook her head, her curls sliding around her shoulders. ""No....all I have are my dollies!"" She giggled, her eyes dancing with delight. ""I'm sure they'll be ok though...all they do is sit around and stare. They're no fun!"" She said with a pout, chipping at a piece of blood on her leg with a fingernail.</div></blockquote><br/><br/><blockquote><div><cite>Sin wrote:</cite> Her eyes slid to Alaric and she shook her head, her curls sliding around her shoulders. ""No....all I have are my dollies!"" She giggled, her eyes dancing with delight. ""I'm sure they'll be ok though...all they do is sit around and stare. They're no fun!"" She said with a pout, chipping at a piece of blood on her leg with a fingernail. -Emily<br/><br/>Alaric laughed and pulled her towards the couch to sit. â€œWe needs clothes for ya,â€ he raked his fingers through his hair. He knew he had a lot of money and could buy her whatever she wanted. â€œDo ya want yore dollies hair with us?â€<br/><br/>Cameo stretched out along the floor and went to the bed room, becoming a solid again behind the door. He looked through the clothes that were left behind from Alaric one night stands or other toys. Knowing that not all of them dressed like sluts, he found a pretty dress for Emily, looking about her size and style. It was light-ish blue with pale designs. <br/><br/>He walked out of the door and held the dress up to Emily, â€œDo you like it, dear?â€</div></blockquote><br/><br/><blockquote><div><cite>Nehmahati wrote:</cite> Emily was pulled towards the couch and she sat beside him, her dress pooling around her thighs. She tilted her head at his question and wrinkled her nose a little in thought. She shook her head. ""No, it's ok. They are boring anyway."" She said with a giggle. She played with the edges of her skirt until she spotted Cameo holding up a dress.<br/><br/>Her eyes widened and she gasped sharply, her entire face lighting up with excitment. She bounced up from the couch, darting over to the dress to take it in her hands. ""Oooo.....It's so pretty......"" She whispered in awe and then suddenly flung her arms around Cameo, squeezing him tightly in a hug. ""Thank you Mr. Shadow man!"" She squealed in delight. <br/><br/>She pulled back and looked at the dress again with a wide grin. ""Can I try it on? Can I keep it?"" She asked, her brilliant green eyes wide. Blood was smeared over her cheeks and splattered on her neck and dress, all the way down to her legs.</div></blockquote><br/><br/><blockquote><div><cite>Sin wrote:</cite> She pulled back and looked at the dress again with a wide grin. ""Can I try it on? Can I keep it?"" She asked, her brilliant green eyes wide. Blood was smeared over her cheeks and splattered on her neck and dress, all the way down to her legs. -Emily<br/><br/>Cameo smiled and nodded, pointing towards the bathroom. â€œDo you want to take a shower also, so you can get all that ewe blood off of you?â€ He wrapped his arm around her waist and tugged her to the bathroom, opening the door for her. â€œDo you need help with anything, love?â€ <br/><br/>He ran his fingers up her thighs slowly, pushing her dress up. Cameo offered a smile and touched her face with his free hand. â€œYouâ€™re very pretty, Emily. Such beauty for a young lady.â€<br/><br/>Alaric watched Cameo from the couch and chuckled to himself. He thought it was funny how the demon seemed to be horny all the time. Standing up, he stood by the doorway and shaked his head, â€œCameo, ya lik a pup en heat.â€</div></blockquote><br/><br/><blockquote><div><cite>Nehmahati wrote:</cite> Emily smiled and looked down at the blood that was splattered all over her body. She frowned a little. ""Yes....that bad man ruined my dress..."" She said with a pout. Her demeanor quickly changed as she felt Cameo's arm slide around her waist as he tugged her towards the bathroom. She slipped within the bathroom and she nodded at his question, her lips broadening into a bright smile. <br/><br/>""You can help me with my dress and to get this yuckiness off."" She said with a giggle, feeling his fingers trace up her thighs to push her dress up. She felt his hand upon her face and she tilted her head up to look at him, her curls sliding away from her face and her eyes lit up at his compliment. ""Really?! You think I'm pretty? My new dress is pretty too, so we match!"" She said with a giggle, bouncing again on her heel. She lifted her arms, waiting for him to take her dress off. She was used to being undressed and she didn't understand modesty or any kind of social behavior or what was right and wrong.<br/><br/>To her, it was all normal. Her eyes lit up as Alaric came to the doorway and she tilted her head. ""Are you going to be helping too, Mr. Man?"" She asked curiously, her tongue flicking out to lick at a bit of blood on the corner of her mouth.</div></blockquote><br/><br/><blockquote><div><cite>Sin wrote:</cite> ""You can help me with my dress and to get this yuckiness off."" She said with a giggle, feeling his fingers trace up her thighs to push her dress up. She felt his hand upon her face and she tilted her head up to look at him, her curls sliding away from her face and her eyes lit up at his compliment. ""Really?! You think I'm pretty? My new dress is pretty too, so we match!"" She said with a giggle, bouncing again on her heel. She lifted her arms, waiting for him to take her dress off. She was used to being undressed and she didn't understand modesty or any kind of social behavior or what was right and wrong.<br/><br/>To her, it was all normal. Her eyes lit up as Alaric came to the doorway and she tilted her head. ""Are you going to be helping too, Mr. Man?"" She asked curiously, her tongue flicking out to lick at a bit of blood on the corner of her mouth. â€“Emily<br/><br/>Cameo lifted her dress up over her head than tossed it in the basket. His eyes scanned down her body, the way her breast were free without the fabric of her dress but he wanted to whimper that she was wearing underwear. Getting down on his knees, he slipped them down to her ankles slowly, waiting for her to step out of them.<br/><br/>Once she did, Cameo slid his hands up her thighs slowly. Leaning in, he nibbles on her bare flesh. â€œYou taste so good, Emily,â€ his lips trailed higher to where he really wanted to taste. His thoughts drifted to Alaric, â€˜You should taste her, brother. Sheâ€™s sweet to my tongue and the blood isnâ€™t bad either.â€™<br/><br/>Alaric scanned her body and watched Cameo begin to nudge her legs apart slightly, giving him full few of her cleft between her legs. He looked into Emilyâ€™s eyes and smiles, taking a step closer to her, â€œDo yall want me to hope?â€</div></blockquote><br/><br/><blockquote><div><cite>Nehmahati wrote:</cite>Emily felt the dress slid up and over her body, leaving most of her pale flesh exposed to them. He slid her underwear down her legs, exposing the rest of her and she obediently stepped out of her underwear. She giggled as she felt his hands slide up her thighs and then his mouth upon her flesh, a shiver passing through her as her body reacted.<br/><br/>She always found it so strange the way her body reacted, she didn't understand it, she only knew that it made her feel good. She felt Cameo part her legs and she let him, her eyes sparkling with excitement as she heard Alaric speak. ""Yes, you're my friend too? Friends help friends, right?"" She asked with a bright smile. She did not find Cameo's actions odd, it wasn't the first time that a male had done this and because it had happened before, she figured that was what was suppose to happen. </div></blockquote><br/><br/><blockquote><div><cite>Sin wrote:</cite> ""Yes, you're my friend too? Friends help friends, right?"" She asked with a bright smile. She did not find Cameo's actions odd, it wasn't the first time that a male had done this and because it had happened before, she figured that was what was suppose to happen. â€“Emily<br/><br/>Alaric chuckled and took a step towards her,â€yea dey does.â€ He strolled behind her and moved Emilyâ€™s hair to the other side of her neck, kissing and licking her throat. His hands trailed over her shoulders and arms, his touch light and gentle.<br/><br/>Cameo bite gently on her clit and ran his long fingers inside her wet cleft. Kissing slowly up her body, his tongue slid over the dried blood that was on her skin. He hasnâ€™t tasted blood in forever; this was a treat to him. He wanted to lick it all off himself, instead of letting it go down the drain. Cameo pulled his fingers out and stood up, turning towards the shower to twist on the water. <br/><br/>He watched as Alaric kissed her neck, his hands moved over her breast and squeezing them. Cameo smiled as he watched, his dick hardened at the sight, he was only allowed in the bed if the woman knew of their world, which wasnâ€™t often. <br/><br/>Lifting his own shirt up and over his head, Alaric helped Emily inside the shower. He licked his lips as water rolled down her body, showing every curve in her body. Her red hair darkened and clung to her breast and skin.</div></blockquote><br/><br/><blockquote><div><cite>Nehmahati wrote:</cite> Emily smiled brightly at Alaric's response and watched as he moved behind her, feeling as he pushed her hair to one side of her neck. She giggled as she felt his lips and tongue pass over the stretch of her throat, feeling another shiver pass through her. She let out a little gasp of surprise as she felt Cameo bit a little on her clit, her cheeks flushing, feeling warm as her body reacted to the sensation.<br/><br/>She felt his fingers slid within her as his tongue licked up the blood that was beginning to dry upon her flesh. His treatment was stopped for the moment however as he stood to turn on the water in the shower. She had always found herself calmer and more submissive during sex, as if some part of her instinctually switched to this mode from old habits. She felt Alaric's hands upon her breasts, his touch leaving tingles upon her flesh in it's wake.<br/><br/>Soon, Alaric was helping her into the water and she could feel the water wash over her skin and hair, straightening the ringlets and matting them against her pale flesh as the rest of the blood began to wash away. She tilted her head to one side, thinking of other occurances like these and she slowly kneeled, her eyes sliding to Alaric's hardened member. She knew that in other instances, this is what was one of the things that males enjoyed.<br/><br/>She liked Alaric and Cameo though, much more than she had liked others that she had had occurances like this with. Her eyes brightened as she looked up at Alaric. She then moved a hand forward, taking his length into her hand before guiding it to her mouth and pushing it past her lips. She was surprisingly careful with her teeth, letting her tongue glide over the length of his hardened flesh with surprising skill. This had not been the first time she had done this.<br/></div></blockquote><br/><br/><blockquote><div><cite>Sin wrote:</cite> Alaric watched her slowly slide down to her knees; he grew harder as she took him in her hand and guided him pass her lips. Moaning at the same time with Cameo, he cupped Emilyâ€™s head against him, pushing lightly to push his dick father in her mouth. His fingers twisted in her hair. He was surprised at how well she did. <br/><br/>Cameo moaned softly and kneeled beside Emily, running his hands down her body. Reaching around her, he cupped and squeezed her breast in his hands. He grew hard as he watched her slide Alaric inside her beautiful mouth. Cameo took her free hand and led it to his harden dick, making her wrap her fingers around him. <br/><br/>They both shudder with double pleasure; one of the best things about being linked to each other is that they emotions and what they felt doubled if they feel it at the same time.<br/><br/>Once Cameo felt hard enough, he lifted Emilyâ€™s ass up in the air, showing him a few of her full cleft and leaned in to devour her womanly lips, pushing his tongue past them. He wanted her wet and smooth when he entered her.</div></blockquote><br/><br/><blockquote><div><cite>Wolfgirl-taylor wrote:</cite>Lilly sat in her house bored. She is a vampire but she never feasted on people only animals, she loved people and infront of people she looked like a normal human girl. She loved people. She got up walked into her room and chaged into her grey sweat pants and pink shirt. 'Come on Jenna, we are going for a run."" Lilly said as her baby wolf got up and walked to her. They walked out ther door and down the stairs.<br/><br/>When they reached the street Lilly smiled and took off running with Jenna passing her slighly. They ran down the empty dark street with Jenna howling like crazy. She laughed as lights came on and people poked there heads out. ""Jenna calm down, everyone can hear you."" Jenna growled and howled louder. <br/><br/>Lilly stoped at by a house with a light on, she went into the shodows and caught her breath still laughing. </div></blockquote><br/><br/><blockquote><div><cite>Nehmahati wrote:</cite>Emily felt Alaric's hands cup her head so that his hardened member pushed further into her mouth. She continued her treatment with her tongue, eager to please her new friends. Emily felt Cameo move behind her, feeling his hands slide over her body until he reached her tender breasts.<br/><br/>Soon, Cameo was taking her hand and leading it to his own hardened length and she felt him coil her fingers around his throbbing member. She began to massage his hardened length. It became harder within her hand and before long, he was pulling her hips up so that he could view her cleft, which was growing warm in reaction to the situation.<br/><br/>She let out a little gasp against Alaric's hardened member as she felt Cameo's tongue and mouth against her flesh, causing her cheeks to flush. Her flesh was tingling with adrenaline. Suddenly, she heard howling outside and she pulled her mouth from Alaric's hardened length, her eyes widening as she was temporarily distracted. ""Puppy?"" She asked, her head tilting to one side as she listened for more howling.<br/><br/>She was distracted again though by Cameo's tongue though and let out another little gasp and sound of pleasure, her vivid green eyes sparkling with pleasure. </div></blockquote><br/><br/><blockquote><div><cite>Sin wrote:</cite> Suddenly, she heard howling outside and she pulled her mouth from Alaric's hardened length, her eyes widening as she was temporarily distracted. ""Puppy?"" She asked, her head tilting to one side as she listened for more howling. <br/><br/>She was distracted again though by Cameo's tongue though and let out another little gasp and sound of pleasure, her vivid green eyes sparkling with pleasure. â€“Emily<br/><br/>Alaric whimpered when she moved her lips away but chuckled to himself, heâ€™s never had this happen before. He was still hard and throbbing, she knew what she was doing to him, which, cause the wonder of how many other men, Emilyâ€™s been with. Alaric tilted his head also and wondered where the howling was coming from but turned his head back down to Emily.<br/><br/>Cameo continued his assault on Emily; he rubbed his hands over her, feeling the moisture on his fingers. Nibbling on her skin, he led his mouth over all her skin, nipping at her butt. She was going to be their favorite toy, he could already tell and Cameo knew Alaric was already starting too really like her too.<br/><br/>Moving away, Cameo let Alaric push her against the wall of the shower. Lefting her up on his waist and devoured her lips, he felt Emilyâ€™s fangs prick at his lips causing him to bleed slightly. Cameo stood off to the side, used to allow Alaric get what he wants first.</div></blockquote><br/><br/><blockquote><div><cite>Wolfgirl-taylor wrote:</cite>Jenna's ears went up<br/><br/>Suddenly, she heard howling outside and she pulled her mouth from Alaric's hardened length, her eyes widening as she was temporarily distracted. ""Puppy?"" She asked, her head tilting to one side as she listened for more howling.<br/><br/>She ran up to the door, planted her feet firmly on the ground and howled long her louder then ever. Lillly put her hands over her ears eondering what Jenna was doing. This was odd behavior or her, she has never done this before. <br/><br/>Jenna let out a small growl and started to paw at the door. Lily didn't stop her though, if she was this intent on getting through the door she was going to let Jenna go for it. After a few minutes she walked beside Jenna and kocked on the door four times. ""Hello, is someone home? Hello?"" Lilly asked knocking two times then took one step back as Jenna was still pawing at the door. She shook her head and laughed, what was Jenna getting them into. </div></blockquote>"
2869,Havoc Follows in her Wake(open storyline)IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=369,2010-06-24T10:14:24,Lady_BlackWolf,"<blockquote><div><cite>Nehmahati wrote:</cite> Emily gasped a little, a moan escaping her lips as Cameo's treatment continued, his hands moving over the length of her flesh. Soon though, his actions receded and Alaric was pushing her up against the wall, causing a soft sound to escape her lips. He lifted her up on his waist and her legs instinctively wrapped around his waist.<br/><br/>She felt his lips press to her own and her fangs pricked at his lips and she could taste the blood upon them. ""OOoo..."" She whispered and licked at the blood, biting his lip a little to get more of a taste. Suddenly, she heard a long loud howl right outside of the front door and her eyes widened as she perked her head up, her mouth pulling from Alaric's own.<br/><br/>She could hear the animal scratch at the door and her arm jutted out, pointing a finger as her expression became excited. ""PUPPY!"" She exclaimed, squirming a little against him as she became excitable, her eyes lighting up with delight. She hoped it was a pretty puppy that she could keep. <br/><br/>She wondered if the puppy could fit in a pretty dress though. She could try and see. He could be a puppy dolly. The thought excited her and she let out a giggle and damn near started to try to crawl over Alaric to get to the door.</div></blockquote><br/><br/><blockquote><div><cite>Sin wrote:</cite>Alaric wanted to laugh at her childish ways; she plowed over him to get to the sound of scratching at the door. He turned off the water and sent Cameo out to check on whatâ€™s with her as he went to his room to change into a pair of jeans and pulled on a black shirt.<br/><br/>Cameo followed Emily to the door and opened the door, he took on the form as Emilyâ€™s shadow right after to check out who was outside the door. Alaric itâ€™s just a girl and her dog. He slid across the floor slowly to Alaric room.<br/><br/>He looked at Cameo,â€ Yâ€™all thank sheâ€™n air fore the girl?â€ Alaric really wondered. â€œTiâ€™s she human?â€ He didnâ€™t want someone to get hurt.<br/><br/>Cameo shrugged and looked at him, â€œI donâ€™t know Alaric. I didnâ€™t stay long enough to catch her scent.â€ He took the form as Alaricâ€™s shadow.<br/><br/>Walking out the door, he saw the new girl outside of his door with the dog. â€œHowdy, Maâ€™am.â€ He offered a smile softly. </div></blockquote><br/><br/><blockquote><div><cite>Wolfgirl-taylor wrote:</cite>Lilly grabed Jena off the ground and was about to turn and walk away, but the door opened again.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Walking out the door, he saw the new girl outside of his door with the dog. â€œHowdy, Maâ€™am.â€ He offered a smile softly.</span><br/><br/>""Hello sir, I'm sorry my puppy started scratching at your door and well did some damage."" Lilly tells him pointing at the beep gash in the door. ""Yeah I will pay for that, she need to learn some mannars. "" Lilly continued holding the hyper puppy in her arms. Finally Jena wiggled free, jumped out of Lilly's arms and ran into the house. ""JENNA NO! BAD GIRL!"" Lilly yelled but stayed where she was, she wasn't going to go into someone house without asking, she heard Jenna bark and bark then she feel scilent. Lilly looked at the man, ""May come in to get my dog and pay you for the door."" Something seemed off about the man, maybe he was a creature, she knew if he was a creature then he knew she was a vampire, but Lilly really didn't care. She looked at the man and awaited his answer. </div></blockquote>"
2870,"Demonic World *REVAMP* (me, Goblin, Dragon)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3700&start=20,2011-09-27T21:47:50,zoruna,"Syra frowns at his disappointment. Looking at him. ""Then lets go in there and kick his butt. He shouldn't ignore family. Or at least not ignore you as you are higher in ranking. Or something like that. In  any case let's go kick his butt for completely ignoring you."" She suggests. Okay maybe her thinking was slightly warped but she was enjoying the playful Satanachia and wanted to make that anger go away. ""Um...humans do a lot of things. They love their animals. Their entertainment. Their freedom to do whatever they want no matter how stupid it might be. There is so many things humans do."" She says. Standing up while sort of pulling him along. Looking at him. ""I know Gabriel. I know the possessor of my best friend. Why would I want to meet another angel? Other angels are so stuffy and uptight any ways. At least Gabriel knows how to relax."" she says. Rolling her eyes. ""Besides I am spending time with the coolest demon who is inside the coolest angel out there...why would I wish to meet any other angel or demon? They would all pale in comparision to the angel who is my best friend and the demon who I consider a friend of sorts."" She says simply.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000"">Jace sent his cousin a mental message. &lt;Stay away from me Satanachia. I don't have time or interest to play with you. Spoiled child that you are. We will have our day to tango...eventually. However, I have no plans to die even when we do dance that dance. Your position of power is not EVER going to be of interest to me. Enjoy the attempted assassinations by the others I have no interest to be in your position.&gt; He cuts the link and walked with Bree out of the pizza parlor. Leading her far away from Satanachia. Towards his manor on the outskirts of town. He would help Bree adjust to this world. Help her coexist with the stupid humans. Many of which were already worshiping the demons of hell instead of the angels and the Almighty. This was a world which the good fell constantly lost to evil. The biggest question people had nowadays was not was there a heaven or hell. No it was now...what side are you on?</span>"
2871,"Demonic World *REVAMP* (me, Goblin, Dragon)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3700&start=20,2011-10-09T03:25:37,Goblin,"The demon beast was the one to receive such messages; angels werenâ€™t built for it. And the demon beast thought in pictures, replying shortly with only the image of dead Jace mangled in its jaws the very instant it had a glimpse of the wordy, irritating message. The demon beast didnâ€™t care for words. They were hardly a medium which it would deign to use. Pictures were so much clearer anyway.<br/><br/>Now that was a boost to the ego, wasnâ€™t it? Not that he needed it. He seemed momentarily baffled by her reply, as if heâ€™d forgotten what heâ€™d even asked her. Instead, â€œfreedomâ€¦,â€ rolled from his tongue in a semi-amused purr. As if the concept was foreign to him. Maybe it was, though he wouldnâ€™t let on if that were the case.<br/><br/>Satanachia didnâ€™t know where she meant to go, but he brushed the hand from himself and followed anyway, if a bit hesitantly. It was reflexive. A human should not be touching his royal personage. Shouldnâ€™t be calling him her friend either, but heâ€™d already come to the conclusion that she might be just a little bit mad. â€œMany things? Like cleaning up after beasts that have no function. Yes, Iâ€™ve seen that.â€ The little balls of fluff called pets â€“ cats and dogs seemed more numerous than humans. â€œIt serves no purpose.â€ Likes ants to himâ€¦ â€œDo humans do anything that serves a purpose?â€"
2872,"Demonic World *REVAMP* (me, Goblin, Dragon)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3700&start=20,2011-10-22T13:57:16,Dragon_Maiden,"<span style=""color: #0040FF""><div style=""text-align: center;"">Bree watched Jace's expressions tighten as if something else was going on? But being as she was there was no way for her to tell but her hands in his seemed some what more comfortable the farther they walked. The silence between them both was a little bit of a relief but in the end they would need to speak. But for now Bree just let the world fill the void of her voice and walked beside him. His paced had slowed as they got farther from the parlor which was a little more her pace. Taking deep breaths she willed herself to gather the courage in her which she wasn't actually sure would serve her any real service. But swallowing her fear and doubt she spoke. ""As I can see you less tense now so that is good, but where are we going"" she asked gently her wings gently flexing beneath her clothing. Her eyes taking in the sites it was odd to actually let her eyes wonder and not watch someones every move and anticipate the next ones. The smells were different not all nice but it was still nice to take in. A slight feeling of relief swelled in her as she had  done something of her own accord. But she wasn't sure how he would react but time would tell, she hoped. </div></span>"
2873,"Demonic World *REVAMP* (me, Goblin, Dragon)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3700&start=20,2011-10-25T18:19:31,zoruna,"Syra watched him fall silent. Ignoring the tension that was building around him. She hums to herself as she waited. Looking at Satanachia. She watched his reaction and almost giggled. It was humorous to see his momentary baffled look. She refrained from giggling but just barely. Watching him roll out the word like he was tasting it. She shifted again. She was a very impish natured young woman. Satanachia might not consider her a friend but that didn't effect or bother her in the slightest. She grinned almost demonically as she thought of the strangest mixture of magic meets prank to do to the man who upset the demon she was finding herself liking. So strange that she would like a demon when a demonic father possessed by a full demon is what had her living where she did. Oh well...irony was just a sweet fruit that loved to throw its sour seeds at people. Not that she cared. She was afraid of her old man but he feared her power.<br/><br/>She flat out ignored the fact he brushed her hand from him. Watching him following out the corner of her eye. ""Yeah. Many things. People like that for some reason. I really don't get the pet concept either but it is what it is."" She says softly. Shaking her head and then shrugs. ""Maybe not to a demon. To humans it serves a purpose. The purpose is to feel companionship without the risk of being betrayed. An animal is loyal and rarely picky about who they are loyal to. People on the other hand usually have ulterior motives to loyalty. I have never dealt with loyalty. Not since mother was murdered by a demon possessed father. He didn't like her protecting me."" She says. Musing a bit. ""I remember...something about power...it scared him. Oh well..."" She shrugs it off like it was nothing.<br/><br/>She looked at him and blinked. ""Not sure. Humans usually do things they believe serves a purpose. That is the difference between demons and humans. We do things we believe and feel serve a purpose. Usually for selfish reasons. Demons just do things to do them but only if they deem it serving a purpose to aid them in whatever the task is at hand."" She says. She closed her eyes and walked. She couldn't quite remember where she was going. Probably to a look out point Gabriel showed her. It is where she always went to think and muse over the happenings in the world nowadays.<br/><br/>She kept walking. Playing with a tiny wisp of magic between her fingers. Rolling the nickel sized wisp around her fingers. Absentmindedly of course. She was thinking herself. She could help Satanachia be himself in this world but why bother. He really wasn't going to do anything for her. She was different from other humans. Even Gabriel said that. He would never tell her why. Or even how she was different. She knew some reasons though. She had two souls. She had a piece of Gabriel's and her own. She couldn't die very well but other humans could. She self healed even from the darkest of injuries. Then there was her powerful magic. It was all things that didn't equal up to anything that made sense. She looked at Satanachia. ""Do you have immediate plans for being on Earth or just long term plans?""<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000"">Jace scowls and his features tightened. Oh hell no. He was not going to be ripped apart by his cousin. Arrogant little brat that he was. He shook his head. He was such a child the prince of hell was. He needed to grow up before he tried thinking he was a man. He walked Bree outside the parlor and away from the city. He didn't react to her actions. ""Yes. We are away from my bratty cousin now."" He says simply. He shook his head. ""We are going home. I have no further need or reason to dwell or dally or play around in this city."" He says honestly. ""Besides...I need to do my late afternoon training. I live outside town."" he says. Holding onto her he flashed them, in what could be considered teleporting, to the outskirts of the city. He lets her go and leads her towards the meadows and fields. His house would not be too far away from there. ""Tell me about yourself Bree."" He says warmly. ""That is a hopeful statement not a verbal command."" He adds.</span>"
2874,"Demonic World *REVAMP* (me, Goblin, Dragon)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3700&start=20,2011-11-11T02:22:43,Goblin,"The demon prince was rather interested in that little wisp; he rarely ever saw humans that could do magic. Most of them seemed to be unable to control it when they did, which wasnâ€™t useful in the least to him. But thisâ€¦ maybe one day heâ€™d know what to do with it. For now it was enough to see that there actually was at least one talking monkey in the world that wasnâ€™t mind-bogglingly simplistic. And if she really was? Well, then itâ€™d be even easier to use her, wouldnâ€™t it?<br/><br/>â€œPlans?â€ Of course he had a plan. Satanachia never did things just to do them. That was a waste. â€œI seeâ€¦ use in humanity where my father never did,â€ is all he said about it, clearly not willing to talk about his plans for domination of both human and demon-kind alike with a girl heâ€™d only just met. For all he knew she could be spying. Wouldnâ€™t that be fun!<br/><br/>â€œYour father was possessed by a demon? Why?â€"
2875,"Demonic World *REVAMP* (me, Goblin, Dragon)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3700&start=20,2011-11-14T15:04:42,Dragon_Maiden,"<span style=""color: #0040FF""><div style=""text-align: center;"">Bree heard the annoyance in his voice as he spoke but she stayed silent listening to him speak. Soon enough they had appeared an a more rural area the smells delighting her. Her wings fluttered gently under the fabric more or less reacting to her mood. Training? she thought to herself not wanting to be nosy she focused on his question. It was odd being spoke to by someone who was supposed to be above her. But she figured this was how this demon was so she decided it was best to test the waters with her new Master. Plus his words had been pleasant and the unusual warmness made her feel at ease again her wings fluttering gently. She blushed as she noticed her enjoyment of her new Master. Her free hand went to her cheek trying to cover the light blush on her cheeks more for herself then for him. ""Um well I was born in the Lucarious home and was brought up to serve specifically Lucarious. I don't know my parents but the other servants were my parents everyone made me what I am now"" her words soft. The memories soft and distant some of the older servants had passed as she aged in longer intervals being an angel and all. She could recall all the faces she had always been at terms with her life they had helped with that greatly. ""But other then that there is nothing much else"" she said her tone a little disappointing or was it shame. She couldn't tell anymore. Trying to move the conversation she moved it to a question she had thought of earlier ""What exactly is your training?"" she asked her interest apparent in her voice. As the moves passed her lips she couldn't believe what had overcome her? She was never one to talk what was going on?<br/>trying to shake off her thoughts she tried to focus on the area around them the colors and smells much more pleasing to her inner self.</div></span>"
2876,"Demonic World *REVAMP* (me, Goblin, Dragon)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3700&start=20,2011-11-20T07:28:41,zoruna,"Syra kept playing with her wisp. She had always been able to do magic. She had been able to mostly control the magic since she was little. As she got older the controlling of the magic got easier. She wasn't going to be easy to use. Even if she was mind bogglingly simplistic....which she wasn't. She wasn't going to give up on this demon prince either. She was going to be friends with him. Whether or not he liked it. She had recently decided that it didn't matter to her whether he thought her a friend or not. In her mind they were. They were very much friends. Maybe it was a crazy way of thinking but if he was going to be in Gabriel he was going to have to put up with her. Her and her...eccentricities.<br/><br/>She shrugs a bit as he said the word questioningly. ""So I see. Why else would you run around inside an archangel? I mean...your a demon. Sure it enables you flight and to spy upon the world. I really don't see the point. Expecially when you know someone who could help you so much greater than being in the body of an angel."" She kept walking. Leading him towards wherever her feet were leading her. She shrugs a bit. ""Whatever. I don't see what you could possible see in a bunch of morons.""<br/><br/>She looks at him. ""Because according to Gabriel and demons I've encountered...I'm the most powerful magic user since Merlin the Great. More powerful from what Gabby has said."" She looks ahead and keeps walking. ""Besides which...old man has some demon blood in him somewhere. Thus easily and willingly made into a house. Bastard craves power and would sell his soul to the devil just to live another day. I hate the bastard."" She says with a growl. Her eyes flashed with magic and she was surrounded by a visual aura of magic. Her fists clenched as she then shook her head. ""Bastard is lucky he isn't worth my time to kill him. I'd make sure he suffered for everything he did to me."" She says. Walking still.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000"">Jace looks at her. Nodding his head as he listened. He couldn't see her even as he looked at her. He went back to staring blindly straight ahead. He listened. ""What do you make yourself be Bree?"" He asks. Curious about that. ""You are made by others to be what you are...what do you make yourself to be?"" He says. Smiling a bit. Walking further and comes to the field of wild oats and wheat. Taking her through it. He kept walking as he fell silent. Just thinking for the time being. He nodded his head as she spoke. ""So you have no hobbies? No interests? No things you like to do or collect? We will have to change that then."" He says with a smile. He shakes his head and lead the way still. ""Physical. Mental. Spiritual. Sensing."" He says truthfully. ""I train my body to physically be strong. I train my mind to make up for my lack of sight. I spiritually train to better myself. To better my heart and soul."" He pauses. ""I train my senses to be more aware. To learn to master and survive in the world with one sense less than the others.""</span>"
2877,"Demonic World *REVAMP* (me, Goblin, Dragon)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3700&start=20,2011-11-27T04:31:14,Goblin,"Morons? Smile and nod, Satanachia told himself; the same thing he did when his father queried about his actions. He had a pretty smile when his aim was to put people off their guard and he used it now. They didnâ€™t understand. Billions of humans could overwhelm the relatively few of the angelic host; the demonic hordes would slaughter them in turn. That was the demon princeâ€™s view of the futureâ€¦<br/><br/>â€œWould he?â€ Laughing grey eyes fixed on her with an odd sort of resolve. â€œIs the son of the devil enough?â€ After all, he could use another human agent, or he wouldnâ€™t have overwhelming force, would he? Or even betterâ€¦ â€œDo you really want him dead?â€ Some of the demon-blooded were rather powerful; he wondered if it was the father or daughter that was the stronger. Angels proclaimed things far too readily, in the princeâ€™s opinion. And demons werenâ€™t exactly known for their truths. There would be no harm in checking. If this girl would take him it would be easier."
2878,"Demonic World *REVAMP* (me, Goblin, Dragon)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3700&start=20,2011-12-30T02:55:55,Dragon_Maiden,"<span style=""color: #0040FF""><div style=""text-align: center;"">Bree followed him her feet gently touching the ground. The normal reserve in her warning her to be quite no one would wonder such things about her. But as he spoke the words sincere a action that was not missed by her. A demon who was caring? how odd she thought to herself. The notion itself was laughable but it was refreshing if not calming for a creature such as herself. ""To answer your question truthfully I have never thought of such things"" she says taking his in silence. the light sound of cicada  in the distant foreign to her but still a calming effect none the less. the light smell of earth tickled her nose as the wheat's swayed gently. Jace's voice returned her from the earth speaking of training and such. ""I see you are not like any other I have met . But you a Demon who can't see the world, what do you see?"" she asked her voice still and curious almost childlike. <br/><br/>""I don' mean to sound rude"" she said her voice lowering slightly ""It was just something I was wondering"". It was strange feeling the freedom to speak your mind. She had even surprised herself at her need for such a thing. Never had she showed an ounce of need or want for such things. Old pieces from her life floated in and out as she say the changes that would come in her new life. </div></span>"
2879,"Demonic World *REVAMP* (me, Goblin, Dragon)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3700&start=20,2012-01-29T03:51:52,zoruna,"Syra looked at him. ""Your fake smiling. Look you can have your opinion on humankind and I can have mine. Just because they are different doesn't make one or the other right or wrong. It just merely is our opinions."" She says. Shaking her head. ""Your smile doesn't do anything to me. It is quite pretty by the way."" She looked ahead. Looking at him. ""He would if he had one. I'm quite certain he doesn't."" She says softly. Looking at him and shakes her head. ""Probably not. The guy has an ego problem."" She walked with her hands on the back of her head. ""So what if I do?"" She says. Looking at him. ""If you wanna see the old bastard fine. Don't be surprised when the human insults you and the demon apologizes profusely."" She said. Turning on her heels and goes to the left. She really didn't want to see the guy but whatever. If she got rid of him she got rid of him. She stopped and whirled to face him. ""I'm not taking you unless you at least kick his ass as a greeting. There is no point in getting my hopes up that the worm that is my father might be gone forever if your just going to take pity on him."" She says in a darkly sweet tone.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000"">Jace looked at her with a blind gaze. Sensing and ""seeing"" her aura rather than actually seeing her. Why did she seem to think he was not sincere? How odd she was but that is what makes her so intrigueing. He continued walking. ""Well you should do so during your free time. Which you will have free time."" He says softly. ""Then you will be able to have time to do things that you wish to do."" He says. Opening the door to a home. Allowing her to enter before entering the modest home himself. Turning lights on. ""Lights."" he says. The house turning the lights on through out the entire house. ""Of course I'm not. I am one of a kind and I have different beliefs than others. My cousin is a child that loves to irritate his older cousin."" He shrugs a bit. ""I don't wish to play his games.""<br/><br/>He turned his blindfolded gaze to her. ""Souls. Personality. Movements. I ""see"" with my other senses. Every vibration that ripples through the air allows me to see clearer than you can see with your eyes."" He says. Chuckling a bit. ""You didn't sound rude Bree. You really need to relax. I'm not going to punish you or yell or get mad over silly things like innocently asked questions."" He smiled as he walked around. Reaching around and frowns. ""Can you see if you can find my sunglasses? I wish to switch to them for a bit. The blind fold needs changing."" He says. ""I can't seem to find where I left them."" He unties the blindfold. Letting it fall into his hand. Turning his bright copper eyes her way.</span>"
2880,"Demonic World *REVAMP* (me, Goblin, Dragon)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3700,2011-06-26T16:22:05,zoruna,"Syra stretches as she awakens. Looking at her surroundings. she lived in the slums beneath the slums but it wasn't so bad anymore. Ever since the demons came into power she has been able to live without fearing being killed in her sleep. While they left them alone for the most part...she could tell their presence alone made even the bad people nervous enough to keep a straight face. She yawns and gets dressed for the day. Walking out into the morning sunlight. Looking at her surroundings. She wonders what it would be like to be like some of the demons to be able to fly through the morning light. She shakes her head. She shouldn't be thinking such thoughts. She heads to the dojo she works at.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000"">Jace is training in the middle of a corn field. His sight had been gone since the day he'd been born. So he'd learned to make his other senses heightened. He no longer needed the gift of sight. The gift he'd been born without. He frowns a bit and stops his training. He could feel the morning sun rising highter into the sky. And he runs from the corn field and into town. He underwent vigorous training and extreme conditioning. Yet when it got later in the day he went into town for pizza. And that is where he was heading to...the pizza parlor.</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""text-decoration: underline"">GOBLINS START</span><br/><br/>The demon prince Satanachia, who soared overhead on the borrowed wings of an angel, was different from the other demons down there. For one, while they had chosen to live on Earth, he was quite comfortable in his home in Hell. Two, they inhabited this plane with their bodies intact, whereas he was Djinni, a symbiont. And three, which was the most important, he was the only demon to currently inhabit an angelic body, which he very much enjoyed. Except when the archangel would make a fuss. That sometimes gave him a headache.<br/><br/>The sun was warm on his feathers, and he climbed with it, spiraling about buildings carelessly on narrow black wings. It was a kind of warmth and light one didn't get down there. What would he do today? Things were strange since he'd adopted some of humanity's habits. Like shopping and dining on something other than weaker demons and the occasional human. He'd discovered he liked video games and swimming in water too. Gabriel didn't, but oh well.</span>"
2881,"Demonic World *REVAMP* (me, Goblin, Dragon)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3700,2011-06-26T16:42:30,Dragon_Maiden,"<span style=""color: #0040FF""><div style=""text-align: center;"">Bree pulled on the silken rope revealing the morning sun the warmth tickled her skin. The curtains swept past her feet as she pulled on the rope. <span style=""font-style: italic"">""Much better""</span> she thought to herself as she did this another five times to five other windows. It was almost the same things everyday but this was to be expected she was a servant, attendant, lackie all of the above in short she served a demon. She had been picked as a child due to her lineage she was angel and human a Nephil. Her crystal blue eyes went over the door to her Master it was time to wake him. With a slight turn of the handle the door opened to her touch, ""Forgive my presence but it is time to rise Master"" she said softly he stirred under his sheets. a heavy sigh escaped his lips as he rose her behind him ever step only two steps behind he moved she followed.<br/><br/>Soon enough she had followed him all the way to breakfast picking up and cleaning in between her steps. She now stood in the door way awaiting him as he rose from his food they were going out, where she had no idea. Her small frame sat next to him her wings hid daintily behind her, her jacket hid her small wings from sight no that it mattered when you traveled beside a demon. Her Master exited the car as she followed his ever diligent shadow. They were in the down town area it seemed a busy area to say the least,  ""I am famished again get me something to drink Bree"" with out a word she bowed and was in the nearest shop which happened to be a Pizza parlor.</div></span>"
2882,"Demonic World *REVAMP* (me, Goblin, Dragon)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3700,2011-06-28T18:50:51,zoruna,"Syra is walking along. Stopping as she could have sworn she'd heard the sounds of wings...and a type of wing sound that she hadn't heard yet. She climbs up the side of a brick building. Having ditched her shoes in order to have easier climbing movement. She climbs higher and higher. Curiousity spurring her on quicker and quicker. As she grins. she loved and relished a challenge. She was happy living life to the fullest. Taking danger as it came as nothing more than a game. She finally reaches the top floor of the building the flying man was circling. She pulls herself up onto the roof. And looks down. She'd climbed a long way in such a short time. Climbing up further for a better view.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000"">Jace closed his eyes and looked with his other senses. He felt the presence of his cousin and this disturbed him. He did not wish to see his cousin. He was still at a point where he just wished to leave behind the fact he was of royal blood. To leave behind the ties of heritage. It was not something he was now or ever going to have interest in. He knows by the smell in the air he was nearing the pizza parlor. He much rather liked it up here in the Human Realm. More over he wanted to find someone to care about. Entering the pizza parlor he walked into a woman.(Dragon's character) ""My apologies mylady."" he says. Steadying her with his hands to her shoulder.</span>"
2883,"Demonic World *REVAMP* (me, Goblin, Dragon)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3700,2011-07-01T21:18:34,Goblin,"The prince circled, curiously watching a human girl scale the side of a building. Now, heâ€™d seen humans do it before. Window washers, repairmen and the like mostly, though once it was to break in. But heâ€™d never seen one decide to do without all those funny little ropes.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Push her. Watch her tumble and break on the asphalt.</span>The demon beast, the part of Satanachia that best liked to laze on the banks of the blood rivers of Hell, urged him to do it.<br/><br/>But what reason did he have to hurt a silly monkey? It wasnâ€™t as if he was hungry, nor was he bored. Satanachia adored flight far too much for that. The demon beast, despite its wings, certainly couldnâ€™t fly. Even if it could, no one could fly quite like the archangel messenger runner. â€œTrying to fly, little monkey?â€"
2884,"Demonic World *REVAMP* (me, Goblin, Dragon)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3700,2011-07-01T22:34:24,Dragon_Maiden,"<span style=""color: #0040FF""><div style=""text-align: center;"">Bree had caught the scent of other Demons nearby but made no real note of it gathering her Master's drink in hand she had turned only to be surprised by the presence of a Demon. She had stumbled for a second but the stranger Demon had caught her his hands on her shoulders. The contact was warm almost buzzing she was not use to contact of any kind her Master had never touched her not even in a kind or angry way. So the sudden closeness new and exciting to her. Her crystal eyes search the face off the man before her. His tone gently and soft but warm like his voice it made her shiver slightly. ""Tis' alright it's my fault for not looking where I was going"" she said her voice soft like tiny bells. Soon her Master's eyes were watching her ""I apologize again"" she said breaking free of the contact as she went to her Master bowing lightly in apologies. He nodded his eyes reaching to the Demon who had touched small Bree. ""I know you from some where but where?"" he said to the other Demon his eyes narrowed.</div></span>"
2885,"Demonic World *REVAMP* (me, Goblin, Dragon)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3700,2011-07-01T23:49:31,zoruna,"Syra sensed rather than saw her friend Gabriel. She was only here because of her guardian angel. He was the only one who understood her. Understood the strange...powers...she possessed. She looks up. ""GABRIEL!!!"" She cries out in pure delight. ""Wait...your his body but not his voice...hmmmm..."" She stands on the tower and looks up at him. ""Nope. I prefer jumping downwards over and over again to see how many times I can make death kiss my cheek yet never take me away."" she says with a giggle and a smart assed tone. Giggling again. ""So who are you that possesses the form of my guardian angel. Who is my friend and protector."" She smiles impishly and yet her eyes sparkled with her delight in seeing Gabriel.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000"">Jace blinks behind his blindfold.  The blindfold that he never removed hid the beautiful blind bright copper eyes behind them. Looking at her with his mind. ""I was not paying attention. It was not your fault I did not...ahem...look where I was going."" He says the word -look- with a longing in his voice that he did not realize it was there. He turns and walks over to the woman. ""You dropped this."" he hands her the locket he found after she rushed off. Stepping back he avoids turning his face to the Demon. ""No. You don't. You must have me confused with someone else."" he denies rather quickly.<br/><br/>He was a ""prince"" or one of the royal bloodline yet his cousin would not have to worry about him trying for the throne. He honestly had no interest in such an occupation and it was his older cousins birthright in the first place. He turns and speaks. ""Lucarios....I remember you. I am surprised you actually remember me..."" He says with amusement in his voice. ""If you can guess where you know me from...I'll buy you dinner and drinks. Along with the young lady."" He says it in a regal tone of voice that he quickly masked. ""Otherwise...you do not know me from anywhere."" He says with a chuckle. Hoping that the man wouldn't remember him from the Helixo Area of Hell.</span>"
2886,"Demonic World *REVAMP* (me, Goblin, Dragon)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3700,2011-07-08T01:04:38,Goblin,"So the little monkey knew his body. But was that too much of a surprise? Satanachia knew that the angel certainly didnâ€™t sit in one place, waiting for him, when he wasnâ€™t in possession. The thought of what Gabriel might be up to or who he might know had never crossed the demon princeâ€™s mind. Even an archangel, especially one such as the near fallen he had claimed as his own, was a commoner compared to him.<br/><br/>Satanachia didnâ€™t react much to her but to smile ruefully. â€œSuicidal little monkey, sittinâ€™ in a treeâ€¦â€ He didnâ€™t land, but dropped the several feet until he could hang from one of many antennae studding the tower. His wings fanned slowly, steadying him. â€œMy cousin is down thereâ€¦â€ he told her, instead of answering her question. He was her prince! She should recognize him if she knew enough to see that he was only a demon masquerading as an angel. â€œI think he hates me. But I think heâ€™s too much of a coward to try to kill me for the throne.â€"
2887,"Demonic World *REVAMP* (me, Goblin, Dragon)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3700,2011-07-11T14:56:13,Dragon_Maiden,"<span style=""color: #0040FF""><div style=""text-align: center;"">Bree's gaze went from her Master to the unknown Demon her mind buzzing with questions. Bree's hand enclosed around the small locket a light blush on her cheeks her ears listened carefully as the two spoke. Her face wore an air of confusion as she was put up as an object her eyes widened as they returned to her Master. Her Master Lucarios smiled at the offer his eyes going over Bree, which made her gaze hit the floor. Lucarios fingers traced the length of his jaw ""Jace isn't it of Helixo"" he said with a grin he was being cocky. Bree swallowed hard would she be traded so easily she felt the weight of his words on her. But her face did not betray her as she waited for Blindfolded demon, she had seen other Demons like that born with out one sense and gifted with something better stronger. By Lucarios tone she could tell he was trying to impress and if anything she would make a proper gift for anyone of importance.</div></span>"
2888,"Demonic World *REVAMP* (me, Goblin, Dragon)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3700,2011-08-28T02:41:17,zoruna,"Syra looks at the man who was within her friends body. She didn't know who he was. Or if she did she couldn't recall such information. Even if she had known who he was it wouldn't have made any difference to her. Prince or not he was just a person. Any person was fair game to her mischievious yet at times demonic games. The only person safe from such mayhem was her friend Gabriel. She waited while he lowered himself. She wasn't always causing mischief and mayhem. Just some of the time. Her eyes look at him with a studying sort of way.<br/><br/>He might be other people's prince but he sure as hell wasn't hers. She had no keeper. She had no owner. She sure as hell would not ever bow down to any man. Expecially not some prince of hell. She was the type to go up into the face of danger and face them head on. Except where her father was concerned...that was a totally different matter however. The truth of the matter however was she did not know who Satanachia was. Gabriel sheltered her. Kept her oblivious to the mans name. Oblivious to the man who took possession of him.<br/><br/>She frowns and looks at him sweetly. ""It is only suicidal if you actually die."" She says with a soft bubbly laugh. Looking at him curiously. His words triggered faint bells of who he might be. They dimmed quickly however. She shrugs a bit. ""If you say so. Perhaps he merely has no interest in your throne. If he had interest in it...wouldn't he have already tried for it? A coward is one who flees from a fight. A wise man is one who avoids pointless fighting."" She says in a wismadic sort of way.<br/><br/>She listens to him though. ""You must be that princey person everyone is muttering and murmering about. I never catch his name though. For some reason Gabriel always shows up and says we need to go elsewhere when they are about to say such important information."" She says. Rather puzzled by her best friends actions. ""Anyways...one day ruler of hell."" she says. ""My name is Syra."" Her name was one of the few things that Satanachia would have only managed to get glimpses of from her friends thoughts.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000"">Jace felt the young woman's gaze going from him to her master. Oh he could feel it  very much indeed. Almost see the faint hue upon her cheeks. Though with his mind it was probably just shadowings cast by the faint light upon the world of darkness he was able to cast using his mind. He could see the smile the man wore...just faintly. It was still just shadows upon shadows. His mind couldn't illuminate enough of the darkness that his lack of eyesight cast upon the world around him.<br/><br/>He almost frowned though when Lucarios managed to actually guess his name. Frowning in the fact he really hadn't thought Lucarios would have such a good memory. He mentally sighed before responding. It was actually a drawn out silence. He really didn't wish to admit to his name. He knew he could not however deny such an triumphant and successful guessing of it. ""Indeed you have guess who I am quite accurately.."" He says with a serious tone. The smile, however, never once left his lips.<br/><br/>He was not quite impressed with Lucarios. Admittedly his guessing the royal mans name was not to go without reward. A small chuckle escaped his lips. Not one who laughed too often around other demons. He waves a hand to the nearest pizza parlor waitress. ""Table for three. Three drinks. Large pizza and please keep them and your delicious cheesy bread coming."" He lead the way to the table with the two following. Or so he assumed. He knew Lucarios most likely wouldn't dare refuse to accept the already spoken offer. He sits down and waited for the man and his servant woman to join him.</span><br/><br/>(Holy crap that post came out huge on both characters O_O)"
2889,"Demonic World *REVAMP* (me, Goblin, Dragon)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3700,2011-08-29T08:09:46,Goblin,"â€œPrince Satanachia Tyrannus Lucifuge. Not,â€ and his said this with an inordinate amount of distaste and venom, â€œprincey. And you, little verminâ€¦â€ But this was instantly playful, with none of the annoyance present just seconds before, â€œyou know nothing about anything.â€<br/><br/>He let go and dropped, balancing with a taunting sort of ease, and laughed as if this was the greatest game heâ€™d ever played. The demon prince was a child, even if, looking at him and to taking his sometimes deadly actions into account, most wouldnâ€™t know it. â€œThat may be all well and good for humans. For a demon, a fight is never pointless. To avoid oneâ€¦ to miss a chance to start one, is pure cowardice. If you lose, if you knew youâ€™d lose, then youâ€™re not worth anything and should die anyway!â€ He ended with a growl.<br/><br/>â€œWhy, how else do you think demons rule humans now? We donâ€™t let our weaklings live, Syra. So thenâ€¦ maybe you should rethink your age old adage. It didnâ€™t seem to do you much good, did it?â€ With the sudden abruptness that characterized much of his thoughts and actions, he asked her, â€œWhy are you up here?â€"
2890,"Demonic World *REVAMP* (me, Goblin, Dragon)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3700,2011-08-30T14:54:30,Dragon_Maiden,"<span style=""color: #0040FF""><div style=""text-align: center;"">Bree's small eyes widened as her MAster answered he knew the Demon and was basically giving her away after the years of service and care she had done and learned. She swallowed hard as she saw his hand motion for her to seat on the inside of the seat. She did as commanded her mood now sullen and hurt. Had she not done as commanded every day had she not cared for him as she was supposed to. To just give her away the pain was deep but only her slow breathing would show her discomfort and pain of the emotion that swelled in her. <br/><br/>Lucarios paid no mind to Bree as her gaze was elsewhere and not really part of his concern he had a wealthy and powerful Demon before him he had to make the time last. And giving Bree up would be a great reminder of his family's wealth and power. Angels were rare as servant especially so well trained and obedient. ""Thank you for your hospitality Jace it is an honor to see you once again"" he said as he sat next to Bree. The food slid in front of them catching Bree's attention her stomach made a lite grumbling sound she was actually hungry a light hue covering her cheeks her gaze turning away as she hoped no one had noticed. ""So you wish to have my Bree do you?"" he asked eyeing Jace with a foxes smile. His right hand moving in a slow motion towards Bree she nodded in turn and began to eat. For some reason she felt embarrassed to have this Demon watch her as her Master ordered her. She knew what it looked like it was like when humans commanded there animals she was the animal here. but pushing the thought from her mind she began to eat as Lucarious went about trying to gain some type of prestige with Jace.</div></span>"
2891,"Demonic World *REVAMP* (me, Goblin, Dragon)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3700,2011-08-31T19:45:28,zoruna,"Syra looks at him as he says his name. Giggling a bit with the tone he was using. It sounded as royal as he was. Noble and strong for that matter. None of which she planned on telling him about. There was a lot of things she did not and may not know. However she did know there was a lot of things she could not tell him nor any other demon. Not even another human could she tell. Yes there was many secrets she withheld from others. Gabriel and her were close and friends. Bonded in ways not many would understand. They were the best of friendss. Nothing more and nothing less. They had a bond that was more on the level of spiritual rather than relationship type.<br/><br/>She sounds out his first name. ""Satanachia...."" She says with fluidity and ease. It coming out exactly as it was pronounced. Rather than how most humans pronounced it. Butchering the names of most demons. She smiles at him. ""Nice name. I like your name."" She says happily. Yes she was an odd one...in more ways than one. She held a power that ninety percent of all humans could only dream of. Her destiny far greater than any of human kind. This was not known to her however it was known by Gabriel.<br/><br/>She looks at him and pretend frowns. Trying not to giggle at his instantly playful tone. She found it amusing how he went from distaste and venom to playful in under a few seconds. Shrugging a bit. ""Perhaps. Perhaps not. Only time will tell such trivial things."" She says with a warm smile. Looking at him as he leg go and dropped. Watching with wide and amused eyes as he laughed that way. Bursting into giggles at how he acted. It was amusing and entertaining nonetheless.<br/><br/>She looks at him and shrugs. ""Maybe...but it is how most humans have managed to not kill themselves or others too much."" She says as it really didn't matter to her what other humans did. They were mostly morons anways in her opinion. Called her a freak and sorely tempted her to put a spell, or curse, or hex upon them. She refrained from doing so. She refrained from blasting them with magic. Unless it was her safety or live they were putting at stake. Then it was on...and it was not a battle she would lose. Not at all in that case.<br/><br/>She listened to him as he explained it. Shrugging a bit and giggles. ""You should relax. Possibly look into get a massage Satanachia."" She says his name as she was not afraid to do so. She also disliked such things as titleage. ""You are much too tense. Massages are wonderful way of relieving tension or just pampering yourself."" She shrugs a bit. Looking at her and grins. ""Because ninety-eight percent of humans are morons and fear what they don't understand. That is why humans are ruled over by demons. As well as your reasoning I suppose."" Her eyes glistened and sparkled as he explained thing to her.<br/><br/>Looking at him with a smile. ""Weakness all depends on how you view things...I guess."" She says softly. Nodding her head. ""If that is how demons work perhaps. I will think on such matters as rethinking an age old philosophy. I will not discredit however that you make a valid and accurately good point."" She looks at him and blinks. What an odd question. Shrugging a bit. She didn't know the deep down reason or even the truly factual one. She had many little reasons though.<br/><br/>""I have many reasons I guess. Though the one that is most accurate I really don't know for sure. I like the view from up here. It is easier to reach and talk to Gabriel from the heights which most humans fear. I am different and find challenges something to take ahold of. I fear very little. I am a daredevil."" She shrugs a bit. ""I have many little reasons...I don't know the real reason. The height and closeness to the sky have always called to me. Something deep down makes it feel like I am free when I am away from the rest of human kind."" She sighs a bit. ""I like when Gabriel takes me flying. The view from the sky is breath taking..."" She shakes her head again. ""What brings you to the surface Satanachia?"" She asks softly.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000"">Jace had no clue the knowledge or the actions that Bree seemed to think and or know. He merely took note of the fact she sat on the inside seat of the booth. Indeed he could tell by sounds not his sight. He picked up on her change of mood and was very puzzled by this. He had no clue as to what could have caused it. He did not speak on this however, merely acted like he did not notice her change of emotions. He was curious to what had happened. That he could not lie about even to himself.<br/><br/>He heard Lucarios sit as well. He said nothing until the man himself decided to speak. He knew of Lucarios's rank and wealth. He also knew he far outranked the demon. Cousin to the heir with no interest in the throne...he was the second most powerful and wealthy demon of hell. Yet he refused to go after a throne he had no desire for. He nodded his head. ""Glad you accepted Lord Lucarios."" He says simply. He knew the way of respectability. He knew how to pretend to be happy to spend time with one while making it seem he really was delighted. He knew how to mask any sign of discomfort or lack of interest. Yes he know diplomacy well.<br/><br/>He takes a piece of the cheese bread. Lifting it to his lips and begins to eat on it. He turned his gaze to Bree. Hearing her stomach grumble. ""Please eat Miss Bree. I do not wish you to be hungry. Besides there is food a plenty upon this table."" He says long before Lucarios waved for Bree to eat. He wasn't watching her. Partily because he honestly could not even see her to do so. He didn't see anything. Nothing at all. So her indications and worries were completely without need to occur. Besides he was not like most demons.  No he was considered the demon eccentric.<br/><br/>That was all fine and well to him. He felt rather than saw the foxes smile. Yes Lucarios was always a snake in the grass. Dangerous and deadly yet nowhere near as much so as Jace himself could be. He smiles a bit. ""Indeed I do. Very observant you are Lord Lucarios. By far more observant than reputation gives you credit for."" He says with a sly smile. Yes Lucarios would know what he meant by that. He knew how to play the devil's advocate. Even to other demons. He was however, much nicer than ninety percent of all demons.<br/><br/>""I do hope you have a point to asking that question though Lord Lucarios."" He says with a smile that was polite and diplomatic yet led no confusion to his direct and pointed question.</span>"
2892,"Demonic World *REVAMP* (me, Goblin, Dragon)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3700,2011-09-02T21:46:54,Goblin,"What was the good in letting the weak live? Especially when all it did was turn the garden into a putrid ratâ€™s nest? One so filled with rats and fleas that they had started to devour themselves. But the demon said nothing, and the demon beast linked to his heart enjoyed the thoughts of a world like that. The demon beast had never seen the Earth; it knew, but it dreamt of a place far different. A place that didnâ€™t have monkeys stacking blocks up to the sky, living and dying and shitting in their little boxes.<br/><br/>Humans filled the prince with contempt more often than not. Once he gathered enough power and killed his father for his rightful place, heâ€™d decimate them. One in ten would live. The strong. And theyâ€™d know the true meaning of that word, finally.<br/><br/>Maybe she thought he didnâ€™t know the difference between physical strength and the strengths of cleverness or secrecy. That was just another of those human failings though, wasnâ€™t it? Assume that everyone and everything was just as ignorant and violent as they were.<br/><br/>The innocent angelâ€™s smile graced his lips, and he didnâ€™t answer her question again. He did hold out his hand in a gesture for her to take it. â€œYou two know each other.â€ It was a statement, not a question. â€œHe must care a lot for you. And takes you flying! The Glorious Father on High wouldnâ€™t like that, Iâ€™m sure. Or maybe grandfather? Oh well, it doesnâ€™t matterâ€¦â€ One day heâ€™d take that throne too. Ambition and avarice; like father like son."
2893,"Demonic World *REVAMP* (me, Goblin, Dragon)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3700,2011-09-04T15:41:28,Dragon_Maiden,"<span style=""color: #0040FF""><div style=""text-align: center;"">Bree watched as the two conversed Jace still ever smiling and present but you could taste it in the air. Lucarious was trying to move above his place and if he pushed to far he could land himself in beyond hot water. But for Bree none of this mattered her eyes taking in there gestures and movements. Lucarious seemed unconcerned which was expected of him but it seemed the same could not be said of Jace he had taken a notice to her hunger she made a small nod and a light sound like a hum to say thank you. She began to eat quietly while Jace seemed to push Lucarious to his point. Jace's pushiness displeased him a small tick of movement revealed that to Bree. But it was odd to be the center of a conversation and not be talked to but as this was her station what else could she do but look on. ""Your words are kind Jace, and my point friend is to know that you quite serious about taking my dear Bree. I have no reason not to give her too you but as you know Angels are under strict rules so please be sure to follow them"" he said with a smile. Bree knew the rules:<span style=""font-style: italic""> 1. obey your Master 2. your life is not your own protect your Master at any cost 3. There are to be no relations beyond slave and Master for Angels.</span> These words were drilled and engraved in her for if they were broken so would they break her.</div></span>"
2894,"Demonic World *REVAMP* (me, Goblin, Dragon)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3700,2011-09-05T17:38:34,zoruna,"Syra was looking at him. He was thinking odd things. Things she was sometimes catching snippits of. Since he wasn't thinking annihilate the ""human"" girl...she was good. Thus trying to not hear his thoughts. Succeeding at doing so. Looking at him as he seemed to be off in la la land daydreaming about something. Something she was certain she would not like to hear or know. Not that she minded what he was like. In fact it was very refreshing in an odd dark sort of way. Her eyes looked around as he stayed lost in thought. Waiting for him to return to the place they were at currently. Mentally at least.<br/><br/>She sighs a bit as she was human and yet she was not. He looked to be thinking a lot. She was beginning to wonder what he thought about so much. She figured it had to do with the earth and the way it was. Her mind wondered about this yet she didn't say anything. She wasn't assuming anything about him. She didn't know enough about the Prince of demons to do that. No she was merely reminding herself as his points were valid and made sense. So she had to remind herself of things she shouldn't have questioned in the first place.<br/><br/>That smile she loved of Gabriel's crossed his lips causing her own smile to show itself. A soft giggle and she looked at him. She knew he was avoiding answering her question. She knew he liked being in the human realm yet wondered if he knew how to be here as himself. She knew and was able to bring him here yet she wasn't revealing that. She didn't know him well enoug yet. Plus...her demon possessed father would follow the magic signature trail to her. Thus finding her and trying to wreck havoc in her life. Yes...not even Satan scared her as much as her father who murdered her mother right in front of her. Just a few years old she had been.<br/><br/>She snaps back to the present as she registered he was holding out his hand. She doesn't even hesitate to take it into her own. Entertwining their fingers and latching on tightly and securely. Yes...she had taken Gabriel's hand many times. She blinks and nods her head. ""Since I was a year old...that is when I first saw him...that I can remember at least."" She says simply. Flushing a bit. ""Like a sister to him...his words not mine."" She giggles and nods her head. ""Yeah...we go flying. I really don't care what the Almighty would like or not."" She says simply.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000"">Jace felt Bree's eyes upon him. Yet he maintained a diplomatic mode of existance. He could not afford to let the man push his buttons. He knew however, that the man was pressing his luck more than he should allow. This did not stop him from temporarily allowing it. He didn't see her nod but he felt it. Felt the vibrations in the air and thus felt it. He was not pleased with the man's lack of concern for Bree. He felt the man's displeasure. He adjusted his posture to indicate he was not pleased with the man beating around the bush.<br/><br/>He almost rolled his eyes behind the blindfold. The man wouldn't be able to see it but he resisted the urge anyways. He says nothing yet the frown when he was called friend indicated his displeasure with the man assuming such a rare gift from him. He quickly masked it as well. He sat up straighter and the displeasure at the lecture from the man was in his very posture.<br/><br/>""Lucarios...I will gladly take her from your hands. However, since I have done so...I wish you to not assume that I am going to listen to a lecture about angels."" He says. His diplomatic words showed his displeasure. ""This does not mean that you will not be rewarded. I will have over a hundred million human dollars wired straight into your account."" His eyes glowed red beneath his red blindfold. ""I know those trivial rules Lucarios. You must also know if I deem it necessary to null and void those rules...I can and will do so. I am not saying that will occur. I have more power over such things than you seem to give me credit for."" He says.<br/><br/>His words not hostile yet you could tell by the red glow beneath his blindfold that Lucarios was indeed walking on thin ice at the moment. He pulls a phone from his pocket. Says something in Japanese and then shuts the phone. ""Two million is in your account Lucarios. Now...no more on this subject. Let us eat and enjoy this time. There is no guarentee it will happen again."" He says. His words told Lucarios just how thin of ice he was on. It also told him this discussion was now over. He picks up a piece of pizza. ""Any other information of importance not dealing with <span style=""font-style: italic"">my</span> Bree?"" he asked. Emphasis on the word my.</span>"
2895,"Demonic World *REVAMP* (me, Goblin, Dragon)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3700,2011-09-13T02:39:43,Goblin,"â€œYou donâ€™t?â€ That was a surprise. So many humans believed and feared. Well, now they knew, or thought they knew. Satanachia however, knew that proof wasnâ€™t the same as belief and he laughed at the poor humans, so safe in their knowledge and believing themselves untouchable because of their religion. It was refreshing to meet one that didnâ€™t care one way or the other.<br/><br/>The demon prince pulled her out along the precarious place he stood. Easy for him, but it bent under the weight of a human, however slight she might be. â€œWhy not? Come with me? How did you meet an angel?â€ He knew that angels didnâ€™t usually stay on the Earth plane. They could, but the ones heâ€™d met through Gabrielâ€™s eyes never seemed to like it. Less now probably. Didnâ€™t matter to him.<br/><br/>He waited for her to answer before pulling her down into a terrifying plummet to the ground. Whirling and swooping close to the asphalt. Satanachia wanted for his dear cousin to see his antics, and to know that he was with a human girl. Just to see what kind of talk it would generate. Even if little Jace felt no need to spread gossip, he felt sure that his friend, the oh-so-honorable, stick-up-his-ass Lucarios would."
2896,"Demonic World *REVAMP* (me, Goblin, Dragon)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3700,2011-09-13T16:11:06,Dragon_Maiden,"So it was done she was given away like a some trivial thing the idea stung but the reality was this was how it went. And as for her new Master he had power but did not voice it unless tested it seemed a quality unknown to her. This would be a whole new experience to her so she would tread lightly. And had the rules bothered him so much it was common knowledge and commonly accepted why did this Demon seem insulted by the notion of the taboo. But not wanting to voice such things aloud she swallowed it like she did the food before her. Lucarios gave a slight nod and smile to Jace ""OF course as you wish, it was merely my week attempt at a joke. Forgive my poor judgement"" he says not really caring only noticing he had hit a button.<br/><br/>But he would change the talk he could feel he may have pushed a bit to far ""Ah that is good to see the transfer has gone as planned thank you once again"" he said as he mostly just moved the food on his plate. But as his gaze wondered he caught sight of a new amusing scene Jace's cousin Satanachia was outside only feet away and he was holding a human. What an odd family the royal ones were he thought to himself with a smile. ""Your dear cousin seems to be enjoying himself he said almost in a laugh. Bree's gaze went to that of outside of the window where a demon could be seen but on his back were angels wings. The sight caused in a lump in her throat making her appetite vanish. Pushing the plate forward gently she averted her gaze to keep it on her new Master. ""Ah Jace I must take my leave but it has been well wonderful and very productive"" he said with a light nod at Jace after standing his gaze on Bree now a more seriousness came over his features. ""Do as commanded Bree"" he said before he made it the outside where he looked at Satanchia with a pleasant smile and a respectful nod. As he thoughts filtered around with what the others would say."
2897,"Demonic World *REVAMP* (me, Goblin, Dragon)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3700,2011-09-20T00:35:54,zoruna,"Syra looks at him. ""I really don't."" She says truthfully. Looking at him as he pulled her to where he stood. Giggling as it bent under their combined weight. Her eyes sparkled as she looked at Satanachia. She looks at him. ""Books and stories are rarely ever right. I have never cared what either of the Almighty's thought or wanted. Whether it is the Almighty Father or the Almighty Evil...I don't care."" she says truthfully. Looking at him after looking away. ""Not really sure how to tell you why not."" She says truthfully. ""Come with you where?"" She says softly.<br/><br/>She tilted her head to the side. ""Mother...she said that Gabriel would always be watching over me. I was...three I think...when I first held a conversation with him. It was after mother was murdered by a dad gone permanent demon host. He was always evil but now he is just insane."" She says truthfully. ""I survived an attack that was meant to kill me. Some sort of black auraed flame wave that he launched at me."" She explains. Flushing a bit. ""I think at first Gabriel was just here as a guardian angel of mine. Then we became friends."" She says softly.<br/><br/>Looking at him. Letting out an eek that quickly turned into laugh of delight at their terrorfying plummet. Enjoying the playful and wonderful whirling and swoopings. She was feeling excited and having fun. Must be an adreniline rush but she enjoyed it nonetheless.  She laughed. ""Let's do that again!"" She says in delight. Not letting go of Satanachia through Gabriel's form.<br/><span style=""color: #FF0000"">Jace could feel her thoughts and yet at the same time he couldn't hear them. It was rather ackward. In any case she would not be needing to tread lightly around him. He wouldn't say such and would let her learn such a fact on her own. He listened to Lucarios. Now with such a statement as that many would have had perfect oppurtunity to thus make a smart ass comment. Though it was tempting to do so...he refrained from it. It was not worth the fuss it would cause. He nodded to him and merely moved his hand as a way of dismissing Lucarios's latest comment. He rolled his eyes behind the blindfold.  ""So it would seem. I can sense and feel it Lucarios. I will have to take your opinion on whether or not it is really that way. After all...looks can be deceiving. Though not in all cases."" He finished eating. Nodding his head. ""Good bye Lucarios."" He did not add may there not be a next time. Not even his expression said it but it went unsaid at all.<br/><br/>Looking at Bree when he heard her moving. Standing up and walks over to Bree. ""Come Miss Bree...I think the mood for pizza has faded since my oh so lovable cousin deemed it necessary to show off with some human girl."" He rolled his eyes. Holding his hand out for her to take. ""We will go out the back. My cousin will have registered my lack of enthusiasm at his actions. I have no interest in meeting with the spoiled prince."" His tone was on edge. When she took his hand he would guide her out the back entrance.</span>"
2898,"Demonic World *REVAMP* (me, Goblin, Dragon)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3700,2011-09-23T03:10:39,Goblin,"The demon prince looked vaguely disappointed, and instead of paying Syraâ€™s excitement any mind, he said, â€œI think heâ€™s ignoring me.â€ This wasnâ€™t something Satanachia was used to. It made him furious and he wanted to tear the building down brick by brick. The rage was palpable but a demon of his rank didnâ€™t have to pay it any mind right away. He could save it for later.<br/><br/>Instead of indulging in the fantasy as the demon beast urged him to, he asked, â€œWhat do humans do?â€ Then, without missing a beat, â€œWould you like meet an angel that isnâ€™t possessed?â€ The anger wasnâ€™t gone, though it was pushed back. He struggled not to direct it at the human girl.<br/><br/>Patience had never been his strong suit. But heâ€™d be ruler of this place soon enough, then the universe after. So the first step was in knowing what was important to humans. Satanachia knew that a good ruler didnâ€™t mess in what was important to the common people. And if he didnâ€™t, they would stay happy and worship him instead of God. It was the one sure way to win.<br/><br/>Up until this point though, heâ€™d mostly been eating them. That, mostly for the amusement of the demon beast."
2899,"Demonic World *REVAMP* (me, Goblin, Dragon)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3700,2011-09-27T14:46:51,Dragon_Maiden,"<span style=""color: #0040FF""><div style=""text-align: center;"">Bree nodded at Jace's words but realized it would be better received if she spoke not something she was use to doing. And so She cleared her throat and scooted herself from the seat till she was inches from his touch. She hesitated for a moment and placed ehr small hand in  his. ""As you wish"" she said softly her voice soft and soothing. Jace's body was a bit warmer then a human's she thought. And the action of holding hands was a odd and foreign thing to her as she had never done such a thing for Lucarious or with him was a better way of saying it. But now all that was left for her was a new unknown world that she was new to it made her insides tighten within her.<br/><br/>Lucarious had gotten into his car and was soon quickly on the phone talking to another lower class demon. It was time to get some more gathered info on the demons that were supposed to be the prime example of demon way of life. With a smirk on his lips he hired a man to do what he could not afford to do. poke into the royals business and have the possibility of being caught for him he would loss way to much but the other demon he was a guppy in a shark tank he was just lucky to get called upon.</div></span>"
2900,The Return of King Arthur,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3710&start=20,2011-07-06T23:52:00,Twilight_Cloud,"Arthur Pendragon sat at the round table, now brilliantly clean, for a long moment. He was focusing on his knights, which were nothing but shadows to him. Arthur could not even count the shadows, and it was unusual for his all-knowing mind to have such shadows. Perhaps it was because he was not meant to know who his knights were, but at least he knew where they were.<br/><br/>The King took note that most of the knights were now concentrated in one spot. He could sense a dark presence lurking in the area as well, but could not place who or what this presence was.<br/><br/>Giving up on following his knights for the time being, he had faith that they would be just fine on their own, if the presence were to make itself known. Stepping out of the castle and onto the grounds, Arthur looked around at Avalon. He took a deep breath, but the only smells were of mold and decay.<br/><br/>Walking around the side of the castle and into the courtyard, Arthur found Excalibur waiting and eager for him like a dog. He summoned Excalibur from its chamber within the earth, and held it high. Summoning his long lost companion, of which the books had not written.<br/><br/>A few yards away from where his sword had returned to him, the earth began to raise, like a tiny mountain. Dirt fell from the higher most point, like lava off of a volcano. Suddenly, a black equine maw appeared and the rest of the dirt slowly fell away, revealing a well-muscled black mare, that was unlike any other. This horse, had fangs.<br/><br/>~ ~ ~ ~ ~<br/><br/>Lysonna dressed herself in the lite leather armor that her father had brought for her. Once it was on she hugged him. â€œDad, this is so weird, I don't want to leave...â€ She laughed at herself, and her father gave her an understanding look.<br/><br/>â€œIt's alright, you'll be home safely some day,â€ he said, with a slight smile.<br/><br/>â€œBut... What about you? You're... human,â€ Lysonna said, though it still sounded weird to her calling someone else a human. Until just a few minutes ago, she had thought herself a human, but in reality, was only half.<br/><br/>â€œI know, but don't worry about me. If it is meant to be, I will survive, but if not,â€ he shrugged.<br/><br/>â€œDon't talk like that!â€ Lysonna said, and silence fell. She looked at the sword and bow that was amongst the other things in the large box that her father had showed her. Hesitating, she finally picked them up. â€œI guess... I will see you when this is over,â€ she told her father.<br/><br/>Smiling sadly, her father nodded. â€œIf something happens to me, remember that I love you, and am very proud of you.â€<br/><br/>With tears in her eyes, Lysonna quietly left her home. As soon as she stepped outside, she froze. There was a wolf that would have been beautiful solid black, if it hadn't been for the red stripe down it's back. Lysonna remembered them being mentioned in her bed time stories, and correctly identified it as a hellhound. The half-human was frozen like a deer in the headlights of a car. All thoughts of her weapons had gone from her mind, and she felt helpless, and it looked to her as if the hellhound was attacking someone, and that someone was losing.<br/><br/>~~~~~<br/><br/>The dark figure hiding behind the shrubbery cursed under his breath. The target his leader sent for him to assassinate was now out of his reach. He stalked around the outside of the mansion, looking for a weakness.<br/><br/>He finally decided to crawl through a second-story window, in hopes that everyone was on the first floor and so wouldn't see him. The Shadow Mage, hoped that there wouldn't be many lights inside, so he would have plenty of shadows to manipulate."
2901,The Return of King Arthur,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3710&start=20,2011-07-07T05:49:18,goku_uchiha89,"Vince fell on the floor, wishing he would have never entered the mansion. His bite marks were burning, and he was whimpering as the pain coursed it's way all over his body. He had no experience of this, as his entire life was to avoid things like this. After he sat up and tended his wounds, he stood up, and asked the vamp mistress,""Why did you do that? That really hurt, you know? If you were to go any deeper, I might have became one of you...I guess I was invading your house, ill leave.""<br/><br/>Vince gathered his backpack and his weapons, and started out the door, not noticing the other guest. He then looked up at the sky, and wondered what will he do next. He then noticed his cell phone was ringing, it was his mama from the island. ""Hey mama. No, I found a mansion...WHAT?!? Papa..is...Dead?"" He fell to his knees, tears filled his eyes.""He was the only elvish father i had, and now he is dead. I thought the doctors...They what? Rat basterds, I had a feeling they had lied to him.*sniff* Ok, i will when i can. Love you too.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Enelihonin, Meme</span>.""<br/><br/>He hung up, sat on a step, and began to weep. He hadn't weeped in a long time, since he found out his parents died before he met them. He then looked towards the direction of the island, and thought maybe he was not meant to be a Scout. He had a choice to make."
2902,The Return of King Arthur,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3710&start=20,2011-07-07T18:13:15,2.2zenith,"Vrael's boots halted with a spray of pebbles. Nothing, Malikai remained silent.Vrael snorted and glanced upwards at the immense creature. It was a work of art, if it was seen from a fel-elven perspective.<br/><br/>Leviathan let loose a savage roar, before casting his mental projections on to all the present.<span style=""font-style: italic"">What is this treachery?! Who awakes me from my eternal rest? Speak! Egg-breakers!</span>He roared again, the air rippled slightly and the men surrounding the dragons covered their ears. The pebbles shook as though they were possessed.<br/><br/>******<br/><br/>I have waited for so long, so many months... or was it years? I do not know, but one thing is sure, I grow hungry for yet another deal. The Puppeteer grows thirsty from the lack of souls to consume. The deal must be made"
2903,The Return of King Arthur,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3710&start=20,2011-07-10T21:14:02,LycanKilla,"Zane had seen what had happened as he now stared at the incoming person with two scythes.He sighed as he pulled out his dragon bone sword it would smell of dragon blood,that would used to kill anything in his path as he just waited.He didn't want to fight just yet but knew that this type of people were not much of talkers.""Pulling out a weapon on me is that important,I am here to look for a Vampire that lives in these parts.I have some info,I would like to share of course if you intend to kill me..I will have to finish you off first""<br/><br/>He still didn't move as he readied his blade,if the thing coming at him wouldn't stop.He would kill him but didn't want to do anything rash at this moment.He wondered if the women behind him would have heard his word because of the other human running away and her biting into him meant that she was the vampire.This is starting to become a useful but dangerous turn out for him really."
2904,The Return of King Arthur,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3710&start=20,2011-07-11T23:52:47,Anarchy,"""Thou art I and I art thou."" A voice called out to Noelle in her sleep. It dragged her consciousness deeper into the dream realm, where she was unable to wake. Her dream self, her consciousness, manifested a form in this wake-less realm. She took a moment to survey her surroundings. She was in a high-tech lab of some sort and the area was covered in a deep fog. The atmosphere disturbed her normally calm self. However, she could not turn back. The only direction was forward.<br/><br/>""Do you seek the truth?"" she heard a voice whisper into her ear.<br/><br/>She continued down the hallway of the lab, only to hear the voice again, ""If it's the truth you desire, come and find me."" It sounded further ahead. She began to move more quickly, wanting to end this stupid little game. She reached a door at the end of the hall and opened it. A mysterious figure shrouded in mist stood waiting there, arms crossed and appeared to be gazing at her.<br/><br/>""So you are the one pursuing me. Hmhmhm, try all you like."" it spoke, trying to goad her into action. Noelle was more than eager to accept their challenge. She concentrated and a ball of electricity formed in her hand. Focusing her concentration on the figure, she threw it at it. It connected but the figure reacted as if nothing happened.<br/><br/>""Hm, it seems that you can see a little, despite the fog."" it said without emotion. Its response only further annoyed Noelle. She concentrated more electrons into her fist and struck its shrouded face. Its head did not even shift with the blow, it just remained idle as it was before.<br/><br/>""I see. You possess a certain quality. It needs to be nurtured, developed, and grown.""<br/><br/>""What the hell are you talking about?!""<br/><br/>""Will we meet again, in a place other than this?"" it continued, not listening to a word that Noelle said. Suddenly, the figure vanished, along with the smoke. Noelle took a deep breath and sighed. Her head started spinning and she collapsed to the floor. She awoke in the real world. She gazed at her hand and electricity flowed naturally through it. Her control of the power was being mastered at a quick pace. She stood up from her bed and approached a large TV. She touched the screen, half expecting it to blow up but was utterly shocked when her hand went straight through the screen. It didn't appear on the other side of the TV and the space inside was... well, spacious. She tried to put another arm in but was sucked into the TV. She felt herself falling from the sky but couldn't scream. She closed her eyes and waited for the impact of the fall. However, when she landed, it felt soft and furry. She opened her eyes and looked down to see that she landed atop some sort of wolf-like humanoid... a lycanthrope, perhaps? She quickly got off it and tried to apologize..."
2905,The Return of King Arthur,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3710&start=20,2011-07-12T00:02:02,polterghist,"John trotted through the forest quietly, well trained in keeping quiet as he followed the trail. His tall ears twitched with the sounds of the forest and his paws treaded silently across the ground. He was on the hunt.<br/><br/>This day though, the hunt was special. He had caught the trail of what he was sure was nother shifter; perhaps not a werewolf as he was, but surely one of more than a single form.<br/><br/>The pack on his shoulder rustled slightly as he lept over a small stream, sniffing the rock where a traceof the scent was left, following it to the place where it simply disappeard and he growled quietly under his breath.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Hmm... so it is a shifter. As i thought.</span>John turned his nose to the air, inhaling deeply to see if any trace of the shifter was left in the air, and caught it on a light breeze.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Come to me, prey...</span><br/><br/>Suddenly though, he found himself flat upon the ground, a weight atop him and he rolled under it, growling in bewilderment at the ambush.<br/><br/>""What magic is this!?"" he shouted at the creature, a woman, as the form suggested. ""Why have you attacked me?"" It took nearly all of his strength not to just bite herfor such a rude and clumsy mistake, not even hearing whatever it was she attempted to mutter in her defense."
2906,The Return of King Arthur,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3710&start=20,2011-07-12T23:27:57,armogeddon,"As Tal left the kitchen he saw a man at the end of the hallway. Moving closer to the man, Tal saw him pull out a sword. Soon enough the scent of dragon blood filled his nose. Looking at the blade more closely he saw it was crafted from none other than dragon bone. â€œWhere did you find one who would craft you a weapon from the bone of my kin?â€<br/><br/>""Pulling out a weapon on me is that important, I am here to look for a Vampire that lives in these parts. I have some info; I would like to share. Of course if you intend to kill me, I will have to finish you off first"" what an amusing thought, losing to this human. Thought Tal. â€œYou seek the vampire of whom own this keep to tell her information? Why sneak in to the keep rather than knocking?â€<br/><br/>Tal noted the man moving to a fighting stance. â€œIf you are in informant then why are you so eager to fight?â€ Tal prepared himself to react should an attack come from this man."
2907,The Return of King Arthur,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3710&start=20,2011-07-13T02:43:27,tekno,"As Kalli stepped into the house farther, just over the door she felt a breeze and turned and saw the female vampire coming towards her very quickly, and turned to great her, she watched her face change slightly as if she was in shock. Cocking her head to side side like she does while in animal form, she looked to the vampire, when suddenly she felt herself being jerked inside the house.<br/><br/>She looked down to her wrist to see the vampire hand around it, when she suddenly slipped and fell to the ground. Kalli knelt infront of her.<br/>""Well I guess I could introduce myself shifter. Iâ€™m Anabella Lovelace at your service, and I own this heap of a mansion. Oh if your thirsty I have shit to drink in the kitchenâ€¦donâ€™t mind the shocked humanâ€¦he was spying, and between me and youâ€¦I totally am not seeing the future.""<br/><br/>Kalli grabbed for Anabella as she gasped in pain, looking around nervously she listened for that male creature she scented earlier.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Sir! Sir!""</span>She called out hoping for catch his attention, even though she knew there were threats in the house.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Anabella.... are you alright miss?""</span>She gently shook the vampire and looked down to her face, when she noticed the blood tears dripping from her eyes."
2908,The Return of King Arthur,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3710&start=20,2011-07-13T04:15:11,Luna,"Luna snarled in aggravation as Kuro continued to nip at sides and jump on her. Her body felt little pain but she couldn't understand what the hellhound was doing. Kuro hadn't played with Luna...ever, she had vague memories of watching her father and hellhound romp around, but that had been long ago. Why would this playful side choose to show itself now in the mist of her strange enough day.<br/><br/>After a few moments of laying there shell-shocked she finally reacted and shoved Kuro off of her managing to get him far enough away to spring to her knees and grin.<br/><br/>""C'mere, you caught me off guard, but it won't happen again."" The hellhound raced towards her and Luna rolled out of the way. Kuro cut sideways and smashed his paws into her chest barking as he did so, the air in Luna's lungs came out in a<span style=""font-style: italic"">woosh</span>and she hit the ground pulling Kuro down with her as she did.<br/><br/>She stiffened suddenly feeling eyes on her back, someone was there. Damn her for not sensing them earlier her wall descended instantly and she rose fluidly to her feet. Kuro raced to her side and his hackles rose slightly in response to her tension. Would this girl know what she was? Damn an elf....no a half breed? Her scent was mixed with human. She knew very little about them, having only encountered them a few times. But it would make sense that even a half-elf would know a half demon, from what she heard the two were opposites and tended not to get along well. She stared subtly checking her weapons all were in place. The elf was dressed for battle, but the way she held her weapons didn't speak of experience with the weapons.<br/>Lu watched the girl closely wondering what her reaction would be. There was recognition in her eyes when she looked at Kuro. She knew of Hellhounds which means she would know of demons. The question was if she would know a half-breed when she saw one.<br/><br/>Even as she thought all of this hope gleamed in the back of her mind like a long forgotten friend, she had found another like her. One foot in one world and one foot in the other. She hoped somehow that the two of them would get along. She didnâ€™t want to be on her own any more, she wanted friends. As much as she was terrified of being close to another being seemed to have an appeal that was overriding the fear she felt.<br/><br/>Of course she let none of it show. All of these feelings were internalized, she masked her emotions behind a mask, an unbreakable wall of steel that let no one in and let no one know her true feelings. She didnâ€™t exactly enjoy this feeling of seclusion but when everyone seemed hell bent on killing you once they found out what she was that was what you had to do. You let people in and they stabbed you in the back and watched you bleed to death. She wouldnâ€™t give anyone the chance to do that again.<br/><br/>The question was: how was she to befriend others if she didnâ€™t give them the chance to get to know her?"
2909,The Return of King Arthur,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3710&start=20,2011-07-13T06:46:38,Crimson,"The silence of the wilderness was only broken by the call of the white spotted paint. Calling out the horror of its capture, tangled within the widths and chains of the barbwire. It echoed through the deepest dark  of the wilderness, finding way to claim the sensitive ears of Lore. With pale jade hues they scanned the direction of the breaking cry for help, normally wild beasts relaid on no human contact unless they were being attacked. So with careful ease and a stunning silence that could rival that of a vampire or predator, Lore made her way to the beast... to see the remains of the damage from it's struggle.<br/><br/>The stench of blood clouded the air with a thin haze, it was just enough to get the first underline taste of it settled at the back of your throat. The closer she neared the more riled the untamed horse became, struggling once more from it's side as wide eyes gazed up at Lore. It was enough and apparent to Lore's ears... the thick and fast beat of the beast's heart was going to kill it long before the lost of blood. Among the many other things if she didn't get the beast back on it's feet before it panic to death... it was going to be all over for this young one. In the sense of the moment, Lore inched closer in silence, that weightless form neared all the more closer to aid it, leaving no scent, and no print of   her being there. It was perhaps the best way to expand energy when you didn't want someone to know you where there.<br/><br/>Gravity had a keen way of being powered and over powered, but to Lore's advantage it seemed to work in her favor each and every time. Once within distance of the animal her hand reached out to the front of her form, at the waist she bent forth to lightly rasp the tips of her gloved hand over the bindings. The pulse of power reached like thin bony fingers between the bindings around the legs of the horse, and with a shift of the air the bindings seemed to bow out like a invisible balloon was being expanded between the links of bindings. With a startled kick out and then a draw back to do it again, the horse jumped up with a bucking fit, kicking Lore back to the ground as the horse turned tail and ran.<br/><br/>""So much for a thank you... or a ride...""<br/><br/>Well it was a wild beast... so such could be expected, pushing back to her feet Lore clapped her hands together, shaking the dirt from them as she smoothed it over the front and back of the gray cloak. Knocking over the remaining dirt that settled there, her hands raised up fluffing out the edges of the hood on the cloak, trying to keep a low profile and away from as many people as possible. Though at the sense that someone was watching... or at the very least eying her, Lore went on strict guard, folding her hands within the confines of the cloak as she pulled at the corners across the front of her form. Lore didn't relay on weapons as a way of combat, too close meant touching and that was a very bad thing, though lucky she had learned that the gloves she wore could aid better then anything else.<br/><br/>Stepping forth, once more the Dekacian was carried on strings of Gravity, keeping a small half inch from the wilderness floor as she made her way to exit the other side of it. Uncertainty unraveled within her body, she wasn't to familiar with outside of the wilderness, only going to the other side when in need of supplies that she couldn't get within the wilds.Finally coming to the exit those eyes harbored in the gaze of a establishment... or a home? Cocking her head to the side she watched from afar as so many people seemed to travel right up to the place, enter and never come back out within the short time span that she stood there. Perhaps it was a establishment were the wary travelers went to... well Lore wasn't going to know any different until she moved up to the place and entered into it like everyone else, though the concern of how accepting these people/things are going to be to invite a Dekacian in. Living the long years she had... she was more careful around these peoples and things then perhaps was good for her.<br/><br/>Isolating her life to the dark wilderness and away from human/other things alike, companionship and friends were the things Lore held no concept over. So... like a creeper Lore neared the home, sliding along the outside of it like a wild child seeing first life among the dead. Think more along the lines of Tarzan meeting people for the first time... and that was the best way to describe the moment. Raising up to what windows she could, those eyes peered within, seeing small scenes unfold from different regions within the home... and others there was nothing, coming to the back of the home a break ensued her peeking, leaning back against the home as she closed her eyes. These people had to think she was insane to be randomly looking through their windows, though the conclusion she drew now... it wasn't a establishment... but that of someone's home. Well... break time was over, and once again Lore ensued her path to the other side of the house, doing the same as she had the other.<br/><br/>Coming to the front of the home, she stood gazing at the door panels as she debated... should she enter or should she....<br/><br/>Before the thought entered her mind, her form was in turn and starting to take a couple of steps away, though she paused as she sense of being here seemed so right, why? Why was that? Seemed as though a invisible string was tugging her back to the door in which case her hand slipped from under the cloak and knocked at the door. Well it was no better time then now to understand what she hid from... though the question had to be asked... how do you become friends with people or things you couldn't touch or be that close to?"
2910,The Return of King Arthur,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3710&start=20,2011-07-14T01:05:05,Ristina,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Sir! Sir!â€¦ Anabella.... are you alright miss?""</span>The shifterâ€™s voice drifted by anabellaâ€™s ears like wind. She could hardly sift through the imageâ€™s inside her head. It was as if she was looking through a puzzle and had to put the pieces back together. It was straining her to have so much going on at the same time.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Why did you do that? That really hurt, you know? If you were to go any deeper, I might have became one of you...I guess I was invading your house, ill leave."" T</span>hen as if in the distance she heard the humanâ€™s voice ask her something , and reply. The human must of still been dazed but she heard his footsteps echo by her, then his phone ring. Her mind was still crushing her in pain though the conversation on the humanâ€™s phone seemed to ring inside her head. Her eyes winced again and she quickly backed herself against the cold wall of her hallway.<br/><br/>The humanâ€™s tears stung her un-beating heart like poison. How was she to fix all the wrongs in the world? It scared her. ""Iâ€™llâ€¦be fine."" Then she began to cough up blood. The blood leaked down her chin and onto the floor. Great now there was a mess on her floor. Her head was pounding and she had too many guests to treat them with the proper care. Rage, and pain was once again running through her veins and she hardly knew why. ""So shifterâ€”"" then she caught an image of the shifter in human form. ""I mean Kalliâ€¦"" Her voice was strained as the blood seeped down her chin. ""Iâ€™m sorryâ€¦."" She apologized as she hear talâ€™s loud steps and some voice that was unfamiliar to her.<br/><br/>Then she heard a loud knocking on her back  door. Like a wake up call. Her brain seemed to snap back to reality. She turned back to the entrance. ""Kalli check the back doorâ€¦be overly carefulâ€¦."" She whispered. ""Some one was trying to kill you while you were standing there. Donâ€™t ask why, or question me at the moment. Just please be careful. If there is trouble scream for Tal OK."" Her voice was demanding and held leadership. It was kind yet harsh and full of meaning. A voice that Anabella could hardly call her own.<br/><br/>With the demand Anabella began to walk slowly to the entrance of her home. Then she walked outside her house to go and sit down next to the human  ""Please donâ€™t fear meâ€¦ I have no clue why you are hereâ€¦but please I wish your Pa wellâ€¦wherever he is."" She breathed the air even though she didnâ€™t need to. ""May I ask how a human could be a scout? Your defiantly no ordinary thiefâ€¦cause well you werenâ€™t hiding that well. So you must be a scoutâ€¦well what were you scouting for anyways? Her eyes scanned around trying to catch any movement or any odd things in the woods. These people were in danger, and she felt the weight of responsibility because it was on her property.<br/><br/>That alone made her feel the need to protect rather than fight these people that she hoped she bizarrely call friends. For what reason they were here forâ€¦well she wasnâ€™t sure. But she had a strong feeling they were connected to her visions in some way. Even if the strength inside her faded because of the pain. When has pain ever bothered a vampire so much. She shook her head and waited for the human to speak."
2911,The Return of King Arthur,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3710&start=20,2011-07-14T03:01:30,Twilight_Cloud,"The freakish looking mare trotted over to greet her master. She nuzzled his shoulder and gently nipped at the muscle there. With a soft nicker, the mare turned to the side. Smiling, Arthur patted the horse's neck as he mounted her. The horse nickered again and trotted joyfully in a circle, as if telling Arthur she has missed him.<br/><br/>â€œSire,â€ whispered a soft, melodic voice.<br/><br/>The mare stopped and snorted, not too sure of the ghostly stranger.<br/><br/>â€œWhat is it madam?â€ the king asked, speaking to the most beautiful woman he had ever laid eyes on, and new that she was no mortal woman.<br/><br/>â€œMy daughter is one of your chosen. I know she is. Please, let me go and comfort her. I wish to see her one last time.â€ the woman said, her hair the color of molten gold, and her skin as pale as clear crystal in her ghostly state.<br/><br/>â€œMadam, my knights are meant to be tested and find their way here on their own. I'm not sure what or who it is, but one of them is a seer, who is destined to guide them to me. I am deeply sorry, but I am not supposed to interfere unless there is absolutely no other way,â€ Arthur explained.<br/><br/>The mare pranced as if impatient, then began to paw the ground.<br/><br/>â€œYou will not be the one to interfere, and I do not wish to tell her about you or where to go. All I ask is to see her and help her to understand her gifts. I beg you, Sire,â€ the immortal woman bowed her head, her liquid gold hair hiding her face.<br/><br/>Arthur was silent for long moments, the war in his mind obvious in his eyes. â€œI feel like I am... bending the rules,â€ he said softly, still deep in thought. â€œI suppose I will grant you your wish, but in return, I want you to promise not to mention me at any cost.â€<br/><br/>The woman looked up with gratitude plain in her almond-shaped eyes. â€œAye sir, a promise you shall have, and it's a promise I shall keep.â€<br/><br/>The woman focused with Arthur, and finally one of the shadows revealed its true form. A half-elf young woman with golden hair and wearing battle-ready gear, although not competent in it. The king waved his arm, and the woman was gone.<br/><br/>~ ~ ~ ~ ~<br/><br/>Lysonna stared and was surprised to see the Hellhound stop attacking this other woman and instead turn its attention upon her. Anyone with a Hellhound for a companion could not be friendly right? Nervous to the core, Lysonna did something no battle-trained elf would do. Her eyes left her enemies as she turned at the waist to look back at her home. The thought of her human father without any defense made her instincts kick in, and one hand gripped the bow, the other an arrow shaft in the quiver on her back, as she turned to face her opponent.<br/><br/>The Hellhound, though still growling, and the woman had not made a move toward her. As she noticed this, Lysonna relaxed slightly. â€œUmm...â€ her hand dropped from her quiver of arrows to her side, â€œyou're not after my father or me are you?â€ Lysonna asked uncertainly, her eyes staring at the Hellhound's ear, as she wanted to watch him, but was told not to look in this mythical creature's eyes.<br/><br/>She jumped at the sudden sound of her cell phone going off. She dug it out of her pocket a bit awkwardly from the leather armor she wore over her clothes. It was her weather tracker, and it was telling her that there was a big storm headed there way that would take two weeks to get there. Usually a storm would blow itself out in that amount of time, but this one was steadily growing larger.<br/><br/>Lysonna played the voice option and it said: â€œThe storm headed our way is like nothing that we've ever seen before. This one's going to be a record breaker, so make sure you stock up on plenty of food. It might be early in the season, and it might sound crazy, but expect snow, and lots of it. As this storm moves across the sea it will be getting colder and larger.â€<br/><br/>~ ~ ~ ~ ~<br/><br/>The Shadow Mage pushed open the second-story window as quietly as possible. He moved silently into the room and sat cross-legged, slightly distracted by all the shiny trinkets that adorned the room.<br/><br/>The mage remembered the task at hand and summoned a shadow to himself to do his bidding. ""Go to my Master, and tell him to bring back up. There's more of the 'gifted' here than first expected... I don't know who these people are, or what they can do."" With that, the Shadow Mage sent the shadow on its way, and it seemingly vanished in the light of the evening sun.<br/><br/>The mage watched the shadow as best as he could. It slithered and leaped from shadow to shadow, under trees that had browning leaves. The first leaf of the season fell to the ground."
2912,The Return of King Arthur,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3710&start=20,2011-07-14T03:39:17,goku_uchiha89,"Malikai went towards his new addition and held out his hand. ""I have an assignment for whoever wants to take care of some...unwanted creatures. It appears someone of high importance has risen, and I want that person or people gone from this world we are taking. Any takers?"" Then a shadow came and said,""Milord, I request reinforcements.""<br/><br/>""Hmmm...agreed. Take a few more warriors, and get out of my sight,"" Kai responded.<br/><br/>Malikai then went to Leviathan and and once again held his hand out. He wanted to let the dragon know he was the one who released him.<br/><br/>""Oh great and powerful Leviathan, i have brought you here to bring about our victory against those who challenge us. I feel that we have to rid this world of any who would take this away from us. How do you feel on having those you hate banished from this place?""<br/><br/>Leviathan nodded, and lowered himself so Kai can ride him. Kai got on him, and yelled,""There is gonna be bloodshed, and there is gonna be plenty of people to kill. Who I sent in will take care of this problem, and Arthur will have no choice but to surrender and join us. The risen King of Avalon must not have his knights, nor shall he rise to power again. Doing so will be catastrophic. But until we can plan for the battle ahead, we must ride back to the fort and prepare for war.""<br/><br/>The others agreed, and went back with Kai.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I need to train these people, including myself. I just hope we can get rid of Arthur's knight's before we can move in and kill him.</span><br/><br/>***<br/><br/>Vincent picked himself up again, wiped his eyes, and got his things and went back in. He then went up to Anabella. ""Im sorry for intruding, but I just got here, and I was told by some messenger from King Arthur that he was assembling something. I don't know if you know anything, but...""<br/><br/>When Vince was about to finish, he heard something. He raced outside, and saw something rustling in the trees, and saw a shadow moving. ""Uh guys...I think we are about to have company,"" Vince said as he drew his silver broadsword, and held a thunderball in his right hand."
2913,The Return of King Arthur,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3710&start=20,2011-07-14T03:47:23,Ben,"The sky was a bright, warm, rich shade of blue. A cool, forgiving breeze swept past Elfaerren giving him some relief from the midday sun as he concentrated on his meditation. Elfaerren took a slow, deep breath and concentrated on all that was around him: the grass being ruffled in the breeze, the ant hill and it's many hard at work ants, the birds zipping past and finding their meals or just enjoying being free of the earth and most of all the many deer thriving in the nearby woods. Elfaerren took in all the sounds and smiled out of pure joy<span style=""font-style: italic"">Places like this remind me of home and that used to make me homesick but...... but now it's okay because I'm becoming strong and independent and........ and my master isn't as bad as I thought he was. He's not the enemy he's my friend.</span>he thought with complete optimism. Sadly his alone time would come to an end as a cold chill signified his master was approaching.<br/><br/>Elfaerren turned to face him ""Good afternoon sir,"" Elfaerren said with a warm smile ""I hope you don't mind me asking, but what was it you had to do ?"" he asked with completely innocent intentions. The creature landed on the ground and took a moment to think over the words. He gestured for Elfaerren to rise and he followed the order obediently. He stuck out his scythe and Elfaerren reluctantly took it from him so he could rest without killing all the nearby grass ""I was getting some work done that's all you need to know little Cateye,"" he said putting a hand on his head noting it was a good thing he didn't have death touch like death himself ""but now you have work to do if you want to eat tonight,"" he said standing and taking back his scythe before Cateye got too pale ""now go"" he said pointing to the forest.Elfaerren gave a quick nod and sprinted for the forest. Ikonoka sat down and was racked with a coughing spell<span style=""font-style: italic"">That child will be the end of me if he doesn't kill more</span>he thought<span style=""font-style: italic"">I can feel myself become more and more of a mortal. Death do not forsake me.</span><br/><br/>********<br/>Elfaerren halted to a stop as he hit thicker woods. He climbed a large oak tree and waited for any passing deer. He passed the time by counting the number of insects he could see from the tree and singing elven songs to hear and feel the deep, drum-like hum of the trees. Soon the wait became too much for the child and he dozed off. The forest was still. Not even a bird dared tweet and break the silence that enveloped the forest. Elfaerren awoke,rubbed his eyes and looked at the sky which had turned into a deep gradient of ruby reds,rosy pinks,and oranges. He sat up and looked down just in time to see a doe grazing for berries in the bushes. Elfaerren scrambled forward, grasped his bow in hand and pulled an arrow from his quiver in preparation. As soon as the deer raised it's head it fell over within the instant and Elfaerren was out of the tree to retrieve the arrow and his meal. Whispering an elven phrase Elfaerren pulled the arrow with force a child shouldn't have from between the eyes of the animal. He picked up the carcass and carried it with him back to his master.<br/><br/>********<br/>Ikonoka sat in waiting;unmoved and statuesque, until Cateye returned with a rather impressing kill.<br/><br/>""That took quite a long time to get now didn't it?"" Ikonoka spoke rhetorical.<br/><br/>""I'm sorry sir, but I got a kill for you."" he said a bit ashamed that he had fallen asleep instead of working<br/><br/>""No, you shouldn't be I expected it to take awhile"" Ikonoka stood and moved toward Cateye ""You just need more training and since you have unlearned talents and specialize in nature I'll be calling upon some ancestors of yours for this training"" he bent down and whispered ""Just don't get too scared by what you see."""
2914,The Return of King Arthur,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3710&start=20,2011-07-15T11:06:20,2.2zenith,"""So, you have been selected for a task. For good or ill, I will be leading this operation. You will follow my orders on pain of death. If there is any of you who wish to back out now, this is your last chance."" Vrael looked back to see the others leaving. ""None? Good. Now, according to our reports, there is a large concentration of creatures nearby. At a mansion. We will scout out the place and if they prove to be our targets, we shall eliminate this threat. Now, some ground rules, we are a stealth insertion and we will stay together unless in combat."" He struck his palm with a fist. ""Next, if possible, capture our targets alive, remove all the possible threats if needed... Do you understand?""<br/><br/>""Sir! Yes, sir!"" The men nodded eagerly. Then someone asked, ""How far is the mansion from here?""<br/><br/>""Roughly a couple of hours journey by the regular transport. It is on the far side of this town."" Vrael gestured vaguely to the throbbing lights of the city. ""We shall travel by the APC, and make our way there. Before walking on foot to the structure so as to not cause an alarm."""
2915,The Return of King Arthur,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3710&start=20,2011-07-15T18:35:33,LycanKilla,"â€œWhere did you find one who would craft you a weapon from the bone of my kin?â€<br/><br/>Zane would just smile as it seems to be that this man was part of the dragon kin.He withdraw his blade but only to let it drag on the floor as he wanted to keep it out.He really didn't think the draco-kin clans were still alive in this current time.""My family have been known for slaying creatures in the past,this is one of our family lines history's.....the bone of the dragon know as Leviathan made into a sword""<br/><br/>""If you are in informant then why are you so eager to fight?â€He sighed as he knew that this question might come up.He off course had his reasons like many others before them had.""Because you pulled the weapon out on me,and I didn't know that if anyone was home....Also the door was left unlocked the other human had been in here before me""He really didn't know if the old man was really going to believe it but it was all true really."
2916,The Return of King Arthur,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3710&start=20,2011-07-19T03:41:42,armogeddon,"""My family have been known for slaying creatures in the past, this is one of our family lines history's.....the bone of the dragon know as Leviathan made into a sword."" Hearing these words only served in advancing Talâ€™s want to shed this manâ€™s blood. Yet he held back knowing the man was going to say more.<br/><br/>â€œBecause you pulled a weapon out on me, and I didnâ€™t know that anyone was homeâ€¦.â€ At this Tal could not help but let loose a smile. â€œA bit of advice for you then, if youâ€™ve no hostile intention towards the second or third group. Do not draw your weapon.â€<br/><br/>It was not long before Tal heard a blade being drawn from its sheath as a crackling energy filled the air. With the sounds alone Talâ€™s bloodlust amplified t a tenfold of their original level. Sniffing the air he could smell the magi in the distance getting closer as they stood.<br/><br/>Tal moved to the outside still holding his dual scythes drawn. He looked to the area of which the scout was looking and saw the shifting shadows."
2917,The Return of King Arthur,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3710&start=20,2011-07-24T00:53:06,tekno,"Still kneeling beside Annabella, Kalli watched her, concern crossing her face. Kalli grabbed for Annabella's arm as she tried to speak and continued to cough up blood. This is strange, unheard of, why would she be coughing up blood, is she nearing her end of days? she thought to herself quietly while quickly allowing her eyes to leave Annabella's face and take in her surroundings, listening for oncoming danger.<br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""So shifter--I mean Kalli...""<br/></span><br/><br/>Watching her eyes Kalli turned towards the sound of the footsteps and voices that had suddenly caught Annabella's attention, when a loud knock made her slightly jump, and she felt Annabella's body stiffen, like she was coming to attention, coming out of her trance.<br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Kalli check the back door...be overly careful...""</span><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Some one was trying to kill you while you were standing there. Don't ask why, or question me at the moment.....""<br/></span><br/><br/>Kalli watched as Annabella spoke to her, giving her an order like she had done it before.<br/>""Wha.."" Kalli stopped herself, knowing she should listen to Annabella, she was wiser and older than her, as well this was her household. Nodding briefly Kalli slowly began to stand, an once again checked her surroundings, then carefully crept towards the back door. She looked out the window at the figure that stood at the door. Keeping her guard up, she looked carefully around and at the figure in front of her, and prepared herself.."
2918,The Return of King Arthur,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3710&start=20,2011-07-25T01:43:02,Luna,"Luna nearly laughed as the girl swiveled her body to look towards her home, breaking the tense moment during which Luna had thought she might have to fight the girl. She now knew the child had no battle training at all, even a novice would know not to take their eyes from an opponent. Luna watched the girl and as her hand rose to the quiver at her back, Luna's left hand dropped to her first sword. She didn't move her eyes from the girls face. The muscles in her sword arm relaxed as she gripped the hilt loosely. Given the girls apparent lack of knowledge she was confident that she could dodge an arrow that flew at her however she didnâ€™t want to risk getting hit because she underestimated her opponent. Even as she watched the girls hand fall from her quiver Luna didn't move her hand from her sword, suddenly she felt off.<br/><br/>Her eyes darted around the clearing as the feeling from her nightmare came back with full force, a cold finger down her spine. There was no one else there, so why did she have a sense of looming danger? Suddenly she really didn't like being in the open.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""> â€œyou're not after my father or me are you?â€</span><br/><br/>Luna's eyes flicked back to the girl in slight confusion.<br/>""Ummm....No?"" She said slightly startled, why would she have such a motive? Did she really<span style=""font-style: italic"">look</span>like the kind of person that would attack someoneâ€™s home for no apparent reason? She looked down at her T-shirt, jeans and combat boots, she had done her best to look rather unassumingâ€¦well other than her weapons but those were necessary her swords were part of her normally they were cloaked with an amulet but way out here she hadnâ€™t seen the need to continue to use it.<br/>Her concentration was broken by a sharp chime electronic in nature, startled Luna almost shot fire at the damn thing the girl produced. Luna had never felt the need to own a cell phone. What would the point for her be? No one ever called her, much less texted. Plus, sheâ€™d rather be off the grid. She owned a MP3 player and laptop, that was all she needed.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">â€œThe storm headed our way is like nothing that we've ever seen before. This one's going to be a record breaker, so make sure you stock up on plenty of food. It might be early in the season, and it might sound crazy, but expect snow, and lots of it. As this storm moves across the sea it will be getting colder and larger.â€</span><br/><br/>""Great, just frekken great."" Lu glanced at Kuro looking at him wondering where they should go in order to seek shelter. More then likely the would end up under a tree or something and hoping the damn thing didn't fall on them. Rain didn't really bother her but this storm seemed rather violent. She did loath the cold that came with it though, she had never appreciated the cold, always preferring the heat to it since her body was naturally cold. Even with her powers a fire in this weather would be quite impossible to keep burning.<br/>""Damn."" She was in the middle of nowhere and there was nowhere for her to go. She stroked Kuros fur as she thought, but no solution came quickly to mind.<br/>""Damn it all to hell."" She muttered."
2919,The Return of King Arthur,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3710&start=20,2011-07-26T15:39:32,Darkcloud,"Waking slowly Shinji examined the area around him. ""Well here we go again,"" he mumbled to himself as he picked himself off the ground and dusted the snowflakes off his pants. Looking around he was in his master's realm once again. Everything around him had a grey tint to it. Everywhere he looked there were signs of a freshly fallen snow. The cold here never bothered him, it was never suppose to bother anyone who the master called to enter his realm. Looking up he saw the White Wolf standing over him, his arms were crossed, his large wings were folded against his back. Shinji smiled and offered subservience to his master. It was hard to tell if his master was ever please, but Shinji had gotten used to that, knowing that there was only two reasons he would be brought directly to the Master. Shinji only hoped that this time he had not displeased him.<br/><span style=""color: #0080FF"">""Rise, my chosen.""</span>The White Wolf spoke, when he did it felt like icicles were running through his skin, keeping him on his knees for a moment in agony.<br/>When he was able to rise and look the White Wolf gave him was of amusement.<span style=""color: #0080FF"">""I want you to join with a group of knights who are fighting against a greater evil that is covering the world. Fight with the knights, protect them. Gather the bitten. I will be please.""</span>With that the White Wolf unfolded his wings and leaped up into the sky flying over the archway at the end of the clearing.<br/>Looking around Shinji noticed that the portal out of the realm had not yet appeared. He noticed as he always did his tomb stone with a wolf head laying over it. Surprisingly it did not bother him like it had in the past. He walked up to the tomb stone and touched it, the stone was cold as was the wolves head. Suddenly the wolves head snapped at Shinji, catching his right hand in its fangs. Shinji let out a scream as pain beyond what he had felt before raced up his arm, and down to his foot, the mark he had felt as if it was growing and moving inside him. It felt as if it was joyful in the additional strength of the wolf.<br/>The pain grew in his right side till he was unable to stay conscious.<br/>When he awoke a few hours later he found himself surrounded by woods. He was not to deep in the woods as he could see a clearing  not to far from where he had landed, thankfully he had fallen on his right side so he did not need to worry about broken bones or blood. Standing up he took stock of his surroundings, his blade had landed next to him and was unbroken. Smiling he set that back in it scabbard. It rested on his lower back, making it easy to draw his sword and  returning it. The h had also learned made it much easier to get through doors as all he would need to do would be to move forward. Turning to face the clearing he sighed and walked forward not knowing what to expect or find further forward.<br/>He wore a chain coat, with flack armor on his left arm and left leg, under the armor he had combat pants and matching shirt. He had on combat boots that went up to the middle of his calf. Over all of this he had a large flowing cloak with a hood that he pooled over his head to put his face in shadow, and to cover most of his claymore. As with habit with his cloak on he pulled his claymore to his side and rested his hand on the hilt. He had the physique of someone used to hard work, if he did not have the cloak on he would look very much ex-military. Even his long hair was combed and tied tightly at the nape of his neck. He stood at the clearing observing the area around him, analyzing the large home in the middle of the clearing, his sensitive ears telling him that there was several people in the house, and his nose picked up the scent of the owner vampire, a couple humans, something strange yet familiar, and a young girl who smelled like the animals. Taking a deep breath he walked up to the house and used his right hand to knock on the door, loud enough to be heard through the house."
2920,The Return of King Arthur,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3710&start=40,2011-07-27T00:08:25,Knight430,Xangeon sighed as the soul of he last hunter sent after him had been excruciatingly ripped out of him and into his staff. The circles were really getting desperate they even sent 2 druids after him this time. Nowhere near a challenge for Xangeon of course but that showed they really wanted him dead if they would send druids after him.<br/><br/>Xangeon waved his staff and wings sprouted from him and slowly transformed into a raven before flying off. Only a shadow hunter would be able to tell the difference between him and the average raven. Which is why he had to keep moving. The dark energy he gave off was alerting hunters everywhere to him. If he stayed in one place too long he would be overwhelmed.<br/><br/>This Shadowforce had provided protection but since he had come to find Artem they werent with him. Artem was his problem that he had to deal with personally. He would not let Artem be taken control of by these druids and manipulated. Suddenly his senses went crazy. He searched the forest below for a reason and came upon it relatively quickly.<br/><br/>A group of hunters was right on his trail. Suddenly a shadow flame arrow soared into the sky and Xangeon barely able to avoid it as it nicked his wing. It sent pain throughout his whole body and he began losing control of his flight.<br/><br/>He tried to slow and fly in circles to ease it but he ended up spinning out of control instead. In mid-air he shifted into a wolf landing on a tree and slowly climbing down. He sensed the hunters ever closer so he sped off into the woods.<br/><br/>Another arrow was fired but Xangeon dodged it making it explode into a tree causing to to collapse on one of the hunters. From what Xangeon could tell there were three more. He jumped over a small stream and transformed to his high elf form on the other side.<br/><br/>As soon as the first hunter burst through the heavy thicket of the brambles he was hit with a carefully aimed shadow blast in the chest leaving very little of his chest cavity intact. he other two burst through and the brambles wrapped around them ripping their limbs apart.<br/><br/>Xangeon sat against a tree tending his wound from the arrow. It wasnt serious but he wouldnt be able to fly with it. Strange how a wound inflicted to a wing affects his chest as an elf. He never would understand these things. He used his magic causing leaves brambles and vines to form together into a type of bandage and wrapped it around his chest.<br/><br/>He layed his head against tree behind him. He would need rest if he was to continue. He wouldnt be able to do this now though. He needed to get back to the Shadowforce and help them with whatever. He had been gone over a week now and still no clues to Artems whereabouts.
2921,The Return of King Arthur,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3710&start=40,2011-07-30T22:42:21,Ristina,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Im sorry for intruding, but I just got here, and I was told by some messenger from King Arthur that he was assembling something. I don't know if you know anything, but..."" </span>The humanâ€™s words were apologetic as if to soothe the fact that he had intruded. But the words he had spoken were almost unrealistic to  Annabella. King author was just a mythâ€¦a myth of a tale because humanâ€™s hand nothing else to hold dear. Even as a vampire the words were well to put it simply crazy. King author assembling something? This human must be out of his mind.<span style=""font-style: italic""> ""Uh guys...I think we are about to have company,""</span>Those were the words Annabella dreaded so much. Any more company and she was sure that her head would freaken explode at this rate. A vampire exploding well that might be a scene.<br/><br/>""Yea I know we have freaken company..I've known for hours."" She sighed and watched the human run back in the house. Well that was just wonderful for her. If this king author really does exist then wouldnâ€™t that make her some kind of knight? Her head pounded and she stood up to enter her house again. She smelt Kaliâ€™s scent and Tal. But there were still scents besides the humanâ€™s there. Her head still throbbed and she hardly understood a damn thing. What was she supposed to do with knowing the future? Change it? React to itâ€¦why now? She heaved a sigh and made her way up the stairs and towards her bedroom. It was time for her to at least sit down and think.<br/><br/>It was then that she saw Tal facing a man. It almost seemed as if the two were about to fight. In fact if they were she was in no shape to handle stooping the aggression so instead she sneaked around the pair and slipped into her room, which had a window blatantly open. Obviously someone snuck inâ€¦Her mind wasnâ€™t so stupid that it couldnâ€™t figure out who the other intruder was. She walked the window and automatically shut it. While debating in her head how to handle this situationâ€¦Should she let whatâ€™s going to happen happen. Then her head began to throb even more in pain. Her body slipped to the floor once again and her hands instantly went to her ears."
2922,The Return of King Arthur,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3710&start=40,2011-07-30T23:20:51,Twilight_Cloud,"Lysonna stared at the girl, and was glad to hear that they weren't there for her or for her father, but why else would someone with a Hellhound for a companion be traveling around here? She couldn't be nice could she?<br/><br/>Lysonna's gaze moved to her phone which had said such strange things.<span style=""font-style: italic"">A winter storm headed our way? It's only early fall... The leaves have only just began their change.</span>These thoughts in mind, she pocketed her phone and looked at her pleasant little cabin.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Will you be able to survive such a storm, Dad?</span><br/><br/>""Well,"" she finally spoke, turning her attention back to the girl and the devilish dog, ""you don't want to kill me, and I have no idea how to fight. What's say we team up? I won't be a total burden, I know plant lore... and I can cook,"" Lysonna offered, but to herself it sounded lame. ""I'm..."" she paused, and looked at the Hellhound.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Well, she has a Hellhound, so she won't think I'm crazy, right?</span>""I'm Lysonna Dyminesk, a Half Elf.""<br/><br/>Having said all of this, she hadn't moved, and waited for the other girl to approach her. ""I think I know some place that will be able to weather the storm. A mansion. And maybe the owners would be willing to help us out.""<br/><br/>~ ~ ~ ~ ~<br/><br/>The shadow leading the support group zoomed ahead, past a vampire and a human scout, into the mansion, and up the stairs to its master. Unknown to it, someone was following."
2923,The Return of King Arthur,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3710&start=40,2011-07-30T23:42:11,goku_uchiha89,"Vincent went towards the shadow, but he saw that it went up. ""Oh, no you don't! Get back here, coward,"" Vince yelled. He then threw his thunderball at it, and hit with a loud boom, causing the shadow to stop and tend the wound. That gave Vince the time he needed to get to the attic, and fight the shadow. With his sword in his hands, he pointed at the shadow and asked it,""Who are you? Why are you here?""<br/><br/>The shadow responded as if he was possessed. ""We are here to destroy the knights, we are here for your abilities, we are here....for your SOULS!!!"" The shadow lunged for Vince, in which he ducked out the way and sliced him. But it was no good, as the shadow went towards him again. ""Give me your power, human. We will leave if you give me your power!"" the shadow said.<br/><br/>""Ha, if you want it so bad, why haven't you taken it yet? Like I am suppose to be afraid of you, your probably just here to scare us. Well no more,"" Vince replied, as he lifted his sword. ""I WILL FIND A WAY TO DESTROY YOU, HUMAN. IF IT MAKES MASTER MALIKAI HAPPY, WE WILL HONOR HIS WISH AND DESTROY THE KNIGHTS OF THE ROUND TABLE!!!!!HAAAAAARRRRGH!!!!!!!"" the shadow charged at him, with what it looked like a black spear.<br/><br/>""You really wanna see what I can do, you shadow? Well then..."" and with that, Vince fired a thunderball towards the shadow. The shadow deflected, and saw light. Vince was up through the roof, with a huge thunderball in his hands. ""TAKE THIS!!!!!"" Vince fired it, and it hit the shadow. It electrocuted him, and Vince saw that he was human, trained in the shadow element. It eradicated his corpse after, and he fell down and caught himself on a box. He looked at his fallen enemy, and saw a patch that had an SF lettering and a skull with a dragon in and around it.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Oh no, it was like the dream I had. If this is what I think this is, then papa was right. Someone is returning to destroy the rest of the planet. I have to investigate this, but I should ask the others if they will join me.</span>With that, he went through the roof again, jumped on a tree, and went to join the others."
2924,The Return of King Arthur,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3710&start=40,2011-08-06T23:49:25,Ben,"The final clash of metal against metal pierced the stale, windless air as Cateye had defeated his last opponent. His eyes were cold and emotionless as if taking down his own didn't faze him whatsoever.<br/><br/>Ikonoka rose to his feet and put one hand forward ""again!"" he shouted and the corpses rose to his command. their skin reconnected to their muscles and organs and the corpses were once again ready to fight. They charged at Cateye weapons at the ready but before they were able to make any attacks Cateye had already caught one in the back of the knee with his dagger and another's thigh leaving it bleeding through the aorta and the other unable to stand. Cateye turns to look at his work and then quickly pulls out his bow. With a swift and fearsome shot he bulls-eyes the target between the eyes and sends the reanimated corpse spiraling backwards towards two others. The final two corpses were more aware then the others and used the air element to maneuver past the fallen corpse. Using the gravity as an amplifier the two corpses moved in unison to make a large forceful gust beyond comparison. His stare was broken and turn to one of awe and fear as he looked at the large moving tower of energy coming towards him. Even as the wind lashed at him and opened his skin, he still found beauty and power in this force, then suddenly everything went black as the wind forced him backwards and directly into a tree forcing the wind out of him and rendering him unconscious.<br/><br/>Ikonoka moves toward Cateye and lifts his limp body off the floor and sighs ""you need more training if you get distracted this easily,""."
2925,The Return of King Arthur,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3710&start=40,2011-08-07T16:17:57,2.2zenith,"Vrael's boots ground the gravel beneath. He crouched in silence, observing the Mansion. His training had already told him that the inhabitands were fully capable of usage of power. He grimaced, wearing a fedora, altering his facial features. He let out a slight puff of air, and told the men who too, were crouching behind him, ""Wait here. When you see a flare, begin the assault. Capture as many as you can alive. But your lives are far more valuable than theirs.""<br/><br/>""Why show these heretics mercy sir?"" Someone asked.<br/><br/>""Because, they, like us, have lives to live. Desires, dreams, hopes... whatever. I'll be arriving peacefully into their presence as a wanderer who as no home to stay for the night, hope it actually works."" With that, he began to traverse the steep descent. Pausing only at the bottom before marching forward towards the twin doors. He stepped into the light, and knocked at the front doors. When someone finally opened, he bowed and said, ""Uh... Hello dear miss, I am a wandering traveller and I was just wondering if you could shelter me for the night?"""
2926,The Return of King Arthur,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3710&start=40,2011-08-18T07:22:01,armogeddon,"Seeing the shadow shoot past him Tal turned to see the scout already in pursuit. His bloodlust subsided a little as he saw this. It was not long before he saw the shadowed form of a man creeping up on Anabella.<br/><br/>Once more the familiar bloodlust rose in Tal as he spotted the shadowy figure. Soon after spotting the shadowy character he saw a small glint and recognized it as a blade of some sort. No other way I guess, Tal thought.<br/><br/>Without another thought Tal stepped into a different realm, His realm. He quickly traversed the distance between himself and the figure. Upon exiting the realm Tal saw the figure in front of him. Tal brought his scythe up and brought it down sinking the blade half way into the figureâ€™s arm.<br/><br/>Not a moment after the blade imbedded itself into the figures arm the now sweet scent of blood flowed into Talâ€™s nose. â€œyouâ€™ve some unusual blood in you lad, smells darker than any humans. Why is that?â€"
2927,The Return of King Arthur,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3710&start=40,2011-09-22T22:35:37,WinterStorm,My hooves rake the ground as I land in the town square. Tired and thirsty I dip my head into a nearby fountain and drink deeply from it. The cold water feels good on my parched throat and lips. I fold my angelic wings and look around. A group of villagers slowly begins to advance on me making me rather nervous. The only time people have approached me in this way was to capture me. I back farther and farther away from the group and soon find myself backed into a corner with the curious people still advancing.
2928,The Return of King Arthur,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3710&start=40,2011-09-24T16:20:18,Twilight_Cloud,"(OOC: Winterstorm, I will remind you that your character has not been excepted. Also, you might want to look at the rules because you have not written to the standards of the In the Cave section. I think you'd be better off sticking to Beta. I don't mean to offend, but I would really like to keep this rp here. It was already moved once.)"
2929,The Return of King Arthur,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3710&start=40,2011-09-29T21:08:34,Luna,"Luna stood feeling the wind start to pick up around her it carried the scent and feel of a storm, but the underlying feeling of dread still hadn't left her. Kuro whined and paced around her sensing her tension and whatever was in the air was affecting him too. Luna looked up at the sky as if all the answers were there waiting for her to figure them out, she couldn't understand this feeling. In all her years she had never felt anything quite like it. The girl spoke again and Luna looked back at her, attention momentarily captured.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Well, you don't want to kill me, and I have no idea how to fight. What's say we team up? I won't be a total burden, I know plant lore... and I can cook, I'm.....I'm Lysonna Dyminesk, a Half Elf....I think I know some place that will be able to weather the storm. A mansion. And maybe the owners would be willing to help us out.""</span><br/><br/>She considered her options for a moment the leveled her eyes at Lysonna, her decision made and a slight smile appeared on her lips.<br/><br/>â€œSounds like a plan. Nameâ€™s Luna Conners, the Hellhound is Kuro. Iâ€™m uh, well, half Vampire half Demon. My skills range from hunting to fire starting.â€ There, now it was out there, nothing she could do to take it back or change it. She ran her tongue over her fangs suddenly nervous, this was one of the few times she had ever verbalized her pedigree. It wasnâ€™t that she feared this elf would do anything to her, she just didnâ€™t want the see fear and hate in another personâ€™s eyes because of something she couldnâ€™t help.<br/><br/>Luna took a step towards Lysonna, the pack she carried thumping against her back as she strode forward to stand in front of the half elf offering a tight lipped smile. She held her hand out, a universal gesture of friendship. Kuro stepped up next to her sniffing at Lysonna curiously."
2930,The Return of King Arthur,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3710&start=40,2011-10-04T17:02:13,Twilight_Cloud,"( :moon: <Kitty!!! :P I love Halloween)<br/><br/>Arthur sat in his seat at the Round Table, holding a goblet and thinking about the woman that had appeared before him moments ago. The black mare, it's eyes glowing red, was standing in the room as well. It seemed not to feel as out of place as she looked standing in the large room.<br/><br/>Arthur's thoughts were whirling around the mysterious woman, no doubt an Elf, and wondered if he had done the right thing. It seemed only time would tell.<br/><br/>~ ~ ~ ~ ~<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">â€œSounds like a plan. Nameâ€™s Luna Conners, the Hellhound is Kuro. Iâ€™m uh, well, half Vampire half Demon. My skills range from hunting to fire starting.â€</span><br/><br/>As the woman approached with a tight lipped smile, Lysonna offered a warm smile of her own and accepted the woman's hand for a friendly handshake. She looked nervously at the Hellhound as it seemed to investigate her. Lysonna tried her best to ignore it and not show a single ounce of fear to the animal. Instead, she looked at Luna. ""Well, it seems we have a little in common. We're both halflings anyway, so maybe we can identify with each other. Anyway, the mansion is this way,"" Lysonna said and started in that direction, noting where the Hellhound was and giving him a wide berth.<br/><br/>""So, what brings you wondering around here?"" Lysonna asked conversationally over her shoulder.<br/><br/>~ ~ ~ ~ ~<br/><br/>Although she seemed unaware of her presence, the Elven woman seemed pleased just to be able to see her daughter. The Elven woman would reveal herself when the time was right. It seemed her daughter was not in need of her gifts just yet."
2931,The Return of King Arthur,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3710,2011-06-28T00:26:11,Ristina,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">For many many years, it was said that the world would end in 2012. People seemed estimated many dates though that the world might possibly end even before 2012. Each date passed and people were begging to get more and more fed up with the talk of the end of the world. But when that fateful day came the world was far beyond ready for it. No one expected the world to actually end in 2012. For if they did maybe they would have been more prepared.<br/><br/>The fateful year has landed and it has awakened dragons- who had been laying dormant throughout many years, and other things that were supposedly myth that had always walked among the average humans. It was no surprise that the creatures found in books, and tales were real. For how else were such creatures able to land in stories? They are and always have been as real as humans. <br/><br/>A dark group called The Shadow Force sprang forth wanting to rule the world and eliminate the human race. With this group the world is on the brink of another Ice age. But the world is not completely left to face this threat on its own. Powers began to appear in select chosen humans and creatures to save the world.<br/><br/> <br/>To lead these chosen a Vampiress with the ability to see the future was chosen. She and she alone knows what is to come and she vows to change it. Helping the humans survive , as pathetic as they can be, is the knightsâ€™ most valued goal. <br/></span><br/>-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------<br/><br/>Anabella Lovelace had lived through many ages. From the Elizabethan age, Salem witch trials, and believe or not even world war 2. For her the idea of the world actually ending was far from this vampireâ€™s mind. She had been through too many apocalyptic dates to be certain that the world would end. In fact her feelings were that she could live forever if the world never ends. However that was not to be the case for this little beauty. She had been living her life in fear of humans, but also in awe of the way they live. Her home was a large mansion on the Californian coast because she had a fortune from all the years she had lived. Money was never a problem, and neither were other vampires because other vampires wouldnâ€™t dare cross this beauty.<br/><br/>Her life had been one of a rollercoaster. With a lot of upâ€™s and downs. One of her down moments was a November night back when America was first being  explored. She had been running through an open field that happened to have an angry mob of Indians with guns-facing another mob of white men. The two groups were firing at each other. She had hoped that she could manage to escape the gun slaughter. But no a bullet slipped right into her eye. Luckily she was a vampire and was able to pull the bullet out of her eye, and keep running. The eye eventually healed but it lost the ability to see. It was her right eye. Ever since she has been wearing a white stitched patch over eye. However this event did not disable  her in any way. She could still see perfectly with one eye, and what the other eye would normally do her ears could replace. Her vampire ears had profound hearing. Better than even average vampires. She also was able to stand in the sunlight because her body had grown use to the sunâ€™s rays. Even though her skin was burning , her body could heal it before the human, or inhuman eyes could notice. By now the sunâ€™s touch did nothing to her.<br/><br/>Annabelle awoke from a nightmare. One that felt so cold, and so real that it sent shivers down her back. She rolled over her long blonde locks shimmering in the moonlight. The man next to her had creamy tan skin that sparkled in front of her eyes, and black hair that reminded her of darkness. He was just another man that was sleeping next to her. No one important. She quietly slipped out of the bed. Her pale white skin seeming to be lit up by the moon shining through the thick window. She slipped into a white night gown to at least cover herself up.<br/><br/>Then made her way quickly and quietly towards the door. The human manâ€™s ears never heard a thing. Nor did he stir out of bed. Her feet hit the carpet one after another her vampire speed making her get half way across the mansion before the man could even roll over. She ripped open a cabinet and  pulled out a cop, then turned on the silver faucet to get water into the cup. Since water was the only liquid that a vampire could drink. Anything else made them sick. She closed her dark blue eyes in pain as a flash in her mind happened. A flash that sent chills down her back. What she saw was so horrific that she felt one bloody tear slide down her face.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">An open field that suddenly changed from having dark leaves,  beautifully full trees, and pretty flowers-to becoming slowly covered in ice. The life of the field stopped and ice slowly slid across the field as if it was trying to eat everything in itâ€™s path. Icicles hung from the now bear trees, and snow drifted down the once grassland , now turned into a land of ice. <br/></span><br/>Slowly the scene faded and she felt herself breathing heavily. Something deep inside of her told her that she had to do something. That this was not as one would say normal. She didnâ€™t know what the image was but something told her that it was really important. She hadnâ€™t realized when the human had decided to wake up till she opened her eyes and he was standing there starring at her. A feeling over took her one that she had to protect not only this human, but every human, and the rest of the world. The weight of the feeling almost made her collapse. The human man wrapped his around her stomach trying to comfort the vampire.<br/><br/>Instead Annabelle shoved the man away from her. ""Leave , run as far as you can. Go to Austria that will save you.""  The man was confused and had only known this vampire for no longer than a day. But he listened to her and left like a good pet. She sat herself on one of the stoleâ€™s that surrounded her kitchen table to await for whatever else was going to flash through her mind. What did she know? Absolutely nothing about what she just saw besides the fact that she was the one that had to protect everyone..Now how was she supposed to do that?"
2932,The Return of King Arthur,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3710,2011-06-28T03:56:27,Twilight_Cloud,"so im thinking we do ""this is the cop team /dective force. and these are the death note holder. we limit how many death note holders there can be and if people wanna play shinigami's that can be up for grabs to ...but for the intrest check what should we do?"
2933,The Return of King Arthur,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3710,2011-06-28T04:08:12,goku_uchiha89,"A dark figure paced back and forth from his chambers. Malikai Dragonheart appeared to be waiting on something, a worried, yet evil look on his face. The door opened suddenly, and a servant entered, bowing to Mailikai. ""Sire, we have everyone captured as ordered. We now...*gulp*"" Malikai grabbed his throat, and pinned him to the wall.""No one enters without knocking. How dare you enter without knocking! Try again, or I will have you for dinner instead of my boar. Now MOVE YOUR ASS!!!"" Malikai shouted to the messenger.<br/><br/>The messenger did such, and instead of telling him again, he left the note on his table. He picked it up, and read,"" Milord, all the humans are in the camps, and the item you requested is in the waiting chamber. Hopefully this 'dragon' can be helpful, as is the army you have. I do respect your decisions, sire, but I believe you have done it this time. Do be careful on ressurecting this bone dragon, as i'm sure he would be a great asset to this army. With all due respect, Your Trusted Servant.""<br/><br/>Malikai grinned an evil, demonish grin, and made his way out the door. With his thoughts and meditation of this very moment, he would have the legendary bone dragon, Leviathan. With this and his dark army, he would reign with no one to stop him. Malikai's intentions were unbreakable...or was something he saw for a split second be his undoing?<br/><br/>*              *             *<br/><br/>It was early morning in an island, far away from the all the evil wrong doings, a young man fired his bow, a wooden arrow from a silver colored quiver. He hit the center, as did 15 other arrows. Vincent Archer, or Vince for short, was finishing his morning training to finish his Scout exam, he has to hunt and bring an elephant from the far reaches of the island in under 10 hours, with only one arrow. Something like this was no problem to Vince, as his comrades weren't as talented. Although Vince was on an island full of Elves, he was by far the best scout for a human.<br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><br/>He was born after the disaster happened, and his parents were killed. Someone on the boat Vince was born on carried the child to the same island, and was confronted by two elves, a man and a woman. He saw that they had no child of their own, and gave Vince to them, saying,""It is what's best for his parents. They would have liked my decision.""</span><br/><br/>As his thoughts carried him in an act of distraction, he almost hit his 'mother'. ""Vince, since when do you miss?"" she asked. Vince stopped for a moment to realize she was right. He had created a circle on a tree no more than 3 inches in diameter, and laughed. ""Sorry mom, I was...""<br/>""I know, you were finishing your arrow training. You know your father would be proud if he saw this, a man who would become the finest Elven scout in history. In fact, your the only human that has ever done it."" his mom said.<br/><br/>Vince sat on a bench, and saw a plate of food. Elvish bread and wine, a fine choice for an elf, but not for a human. Nonetheless, he ate and went on. ""Has Papa finished sharpening my sword? I might need that for the test,"" Vince asked. "" as far as I know, your sword is ready, but I am confused, why would you need a sword? This island has never been attacked, and thus...oh never mind, you are probably right. Who knows what may come this way, but I want you to know, when you pass this test, and you become a Scout, I want you to be careful. You don't know what is out there, dark mages, evil warriors, spirits, things of that nature...""<br/><br/>""I get it. You don't have to worry so much, I am the best out here. The thing you need to worry about is Papa, with his sickness he caught from fishing."" Vince's Papa caught a sickness that no one saw coming, yet no elvish doctor can identify. Although his life signs are normal and no sign of any difference, he will remain alive until his natural death. He can't speak, nor can he move around normally. ""The only thing I ask for, mama, is that you have faith in me. I don't need you to worry about me,"" Vince said.<br/><br/>After Vince finished, a bell rang. It was time for the final Scout test to begin, and when Mama looked back towards Vince, he had disappeared. She cleaned up a bit, and went back inside.<br/><br/>Vince went to the start point, where he saw 2 other elvish scout trainees, and as he camp, they both mocked him in Elvish. Of course he understood, but kept his mouth shut. He needed to stay focused, keep his thoughts to himself. another 15 minutes passed, and all the participants revealed themselves. The sun was above the pine trees, and the spring breeze was cool. Vince swallowed saliva, and thought of all he was gonna do. But just before his 1st thought popped up, and his mind out of it, a loud gong blared. He snapped out of it, saw the others running, and raced to catch up. He remembered that he had to kill the biggest elephant undetected, and bring it's tusks back as proof, but you only had one shot to kill it.<br/><br/>2 hours went by, and no one came back. Vince was on top of a tree when he spotted a huge elephant walking towards a water hole. Vince had the arrow loaded, and aimed for the elephants' heart. Vince fired the arrow, and with a thunderous collapse, the elephant went down. Vince then pulled his 2 Black Onyx daggers, which was blessed by an elvish mage, and cut out the tusks, leaving no trace of over-cutting.<br/><br/>Vince then used his great speed and dashed back to the start point. He saw another was racing him to the same point, and Vince uttered an elvish word, and blindly took off and left the other scout in the dust. Vince came back to the point, showed the tusks to the elders, and rang the gong. The test was over after 3 and a half hours, and Vince was named a true Scout in the same area a few minutes later. Vincent Archer became the 1st human scout, amongst all the elves."
2934,The Return of King Arthur,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3710,2011-06-29T00:12:20,armogeddon,"Slowly tals mind came into focus as he heart started to pump faster. His thought process sped up as the blood flowed through his veins. Allowing an eye to open, he stared into the blackness of the cave he chose to rest in. â€œand thus the slumber ends.â€ sitting up, he became dizzy. Waiting a moment for the dizziness to pass, he then stood and looked for his weapons. On the far wall were his two weapons of choice, his scythe and his dagger. He strapped the dagger to his side and his scythe to his back and then proceeded to the entrance wall. Demolishing the wall he was hit by a wall of light and blinded. Allowing his eyes to adjust, tal looked to the sky he noted the position of the sun, â€œhigh noon, a little later than I would prefer but oh well.â€<br/><br/>Tal then stretched his wings out and then jumped into the air and took off. Not soon after he left his cave he felt the familiar touch of hunger. He then started to look for a nearby forest to hunt for a meal. Finding one he saw a keep like building in the distance. Oh goody a lords land, I need to take care not to be seen lest I wish to be hunted again, tal thought. He then went in the forest in search of a meal.<br/><br/>After a hour passed, tal had found a deer and eaten enough to satisfy his hunger. He left the deerâ€™s corps for the smaller predators. He then proceeded to the keep he saw earlier, to ask the lord of this land what had happened since he entered his slumber.<br/><br/>30 minutes later tal emerged from the forest to a barrier, and a rather pathetic one at that. Arrows can easily get through this gap, thought tal. Flying over the fence he walked over the large amount of unused land to get to the keep. Why is there so much clear land? Perhaps this is a new lord, he thought.<br/><br/>Arriving at the large doors of the keep, tal was surprised to see no knocker. He simply banged his fist against the door, though not hard enough to break down the door. â€œI wish to have an audience with the lord of this keep! Open the door!â€"
2935,The Return of King Arthur,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3710,2011-06-29T02:11:58,tekno,"Kalli Delonges ran along the rocks that scattered the stream bank. She carried her hunting dagger with her as she ran, her long black hair pulled back into a messy ponytail. She jumped from a small rock onto a large one sitting farther into the center of the stream, and crouched down to one knee. She slowed her breathing so she could listen sounds of the surrounding forest. Kalli tilted her head to the side as she heard the crack of a stick under the foot, or paw of someone out hidden in the trees. She kept her body still and scanned the surrounding area with her bright grey eyes.<br/><br/>She kept her position and pulled out her dagger, as she spotted a black movement far off in the green leaves of the trees. She squinted her eyes and followed the black movement, trying to figure out what the shape was. She squinted her eyes harder, when suddenly her vision began to blur.<span style=""font-style: italic"">What?!</span>She thought to herself, as she closed her eyes and shook her head. She opened her eyes again, and located the shape in the trees again, and squinted her eyes. Her vision quickly blurred again, but before she could close her eyes, she saw a large black bear prowling through the trees. She yelped and slipped from the rock her was crouched on, making a large splash in the stream.<br/><br/>Scrabbling she reached for her dagger and pushed herself up off a rock beside her. Kalli cautiously looked around for the bear she just saw, but couldn't see anything. She looked down at herself soaking wet from slipping into the stream and sighed at herself for startling so easily. Kalli shook herself, then rolled her eyes, when she heard something stumbling through the wood towards her.<span style=""font-style: italic"">The bear</span>She quickly decided to shift into her favorite form, the wolf.  She shifted with ease and now a large beautiful black wolf with yellow eyes, and a grey swirl around one leg, where her tattoos are located in her human for, now stood in her place. She began sniffing the air, and twitching her ears towards the area where she thought she saw the bear, when it came crashing through the trees.<br/><br/>Kalli quickly turned and began to dart in the opposite direction, knowing that if she could get the bear off her trail, she could escape it. As she ran she continued to think about what had just happened, how nothing like that had ever happened before, and how it even happened. She wondered if it had anything to do with being a shifter."
2936,The Return of King Arthur,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3710,2011-06-29T04:19:12,Ristina,"Anabella was startled by a loud knocking noise coming from the entrance of the mansion. It was just so loud, and her head hurt as if someone  hit her in the back of the head. It wasnâ€™t necessarily a headache. But it was partly from the flash of some sort of scene in her head. Her vampire instincts were also driving her insane. It felt as if she would need to feed soon. Or rather as if she needed to suck the blood of something till it shriveled up and died. She had felt this feeling a long time ago. Back when she was young and had to heal her eye wound. This feeling was so rare that it put her in an odd state. She was so stunned by the sound of someone knocking that it took her all of 5 seconds in vampire time to get to the door. In human time that would be about 2 seconds and maybe less.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""I wish to have an audience with the lord of this keep! Open the door!""</span>Yelled a very male voice. She was so taken aback by hearing the word lord that she swung open the door , and backed up a little. This man was old, and he obviously didnâ€™t look like it. She was stunned. Of course technically she was old. But that didnâ€™t matter to her just as age was a forbidden word to her.<br/><br/>She waved her hand for the man to come in. Her mind was still pounding inside her head. This man made her more self conscious of her eye patch than any human ever had , and it was also noticeable that this was not a human. ""Lord of this keep?"" She laughed her white vampire teeth shining a little. Unlike most vampires she brushed her teeth every day that way they looked pretty. Even though her teeth could never fall out or get cavities. It was just something she was use to. "" I guess in terms I would be the lord of this keep. In actuality I am the owner of this mansion, and of the premises that you stand on. Lordâ€™s are no longer."" She gave a weak smiled and started walking or for a vampire really slowly walking towards the kitchen.<br/><br/>The hall way was decorated in a way that made the home look traditional. It was curved like a cave, and had a mural painting of a wolf howling. It was the image of a wolf that roamed her forest. She rarely ever went outside unless it was for food to restock her kitchen, or to find a human to drink blood from. But out of all the times she had been out she always saw the same wolf wandering the woods.<br/><br/>At last she made it to the kitchen. Then she began to feel a pain in her head. Quickly she brought her hand to forehead trying to relieve the pain in her head as her deep blue took in the man. Trying to sear his image into her brain. ""I must seem rude not to introduce myself. My name is  Anabella Lovelace. I am the only vampiress around these parts. Since even my own kind finds me very odd. But my question to you is how did you find these parts. It isnâ€™t as if I am very well known. Well maybe I am. But why would a man like you search for me? And dear lord what do you need the lord of this premises for?"" To keep herself busy she stumbled to the refrigerator and ripped the door open. She pulled out a bottle of monster and slammed it onto the table. Not that she could ever drink the stuff. Again another searing pain went though her mind. She once again slapped her hand to her forehead. But this time her body seemed to give. Her feet slipped to the ground putting her on her knees. She seemed to be becoming a very clumsy vampiress these daysâ€¦"
2937,The Return of King Arthur,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3710,2011-06-29T20:31:21,Twilight_Cloud,"By the time Lysonna finished picking the berries, the sun was high in the sky and very warm on her face. The only breeze was warm and barely moved her long golden hair. She went to catch up with her father at the house, and a dizzy spell had her stumbling. The wooden bucket tilted and red and black berries spilled over the side.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Why is this taking me so long?</span>Lysonna asked herself. A strange feeling over came her like nothing she had ever felt before, like her blood was burning. A memory played in her head of a melody in a very foreign and ancient language.<span style=""font-style: italic"">What's happening to me?!</span><br/><br/>She straightened herself and continued her trek through the forest, her home finally in view. Lysonna quickened her pace, hoping that her father would know what was going on with her.<br/><br/>When Lysonna reached her log cabin home, her father opened the door and stepped aside to allow his daughter entry. ""Dad... I-I think I'm sick,"" she muttered.<br/><br/>Her father took the bucket of berries from her and sat them on the floor. ""What are the symptoms?""<br/><br/>""Well, let's see,"" she began, taking on a sarcastic tone, ""glowing green hands, blood rushing hot, oh yeah, and a voice I've never heard before singing in a language I can't understand.""<br/><br/>Lysonna's father dropped his head, looking guilty or shamed, and staring at the floor. ""Your mother told me this day would come. 'Sonna, have you ever wondered why you have a name that is... unique? Or why you look sickly pale to humans even when you are in the best of health? Or why your hair shines golden in the sun? Your mother... was an Elf, which makes you a Half-Elf.""<br/><br/>""An Elf? Dad... That's just a bed-time story,"" Lysonna argued, unbelieving of what her father was telling her.<br/><br/>""No, my girl, it's true. All of it's true. You and others were mentioned in a prophecy, a prophecy that mentioned doom of man kind. Only a few can save all. You are one of the chosen few, Lysonna. I was trying to prepare you for this. Your Elven blood has awakened, and with it, the powers that you will need to use to save mankind.""<br/><br/>Lysonna silently stared at her father for a long moment, and he finally looked at her again. When she finally recovered from the initial shock, she muttered, ""So much for college."""
2938,The Return of King Arthur,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3710,2011-06-30T00:46:14,goku_uchiha89,"""Sire, it's time to go."" Malikai heard it through his bed chambers, and went towards the door. Backpack full of potions,the enchanting poem to resurrect Leviathan, and his throwing daggers, Kai went to join his other generals.<br/><br/>""Men, we go to bring forth a dark force which hasn't been around for many eons. Now I have the power and the chant to bring him here, and then, gentlemen, we will be immortal, for with the mighty Leviathan at our sides, NO one can stand in our way!"" Malikai told his men. ""This is a great day indeed, my brothers. It is our day to conquer this world and destroy all the good in it. And we all shall rake in all the riches and all the glory. FOR FREEDOM!!!!!""<br/><br/>""FOR FREEDOM!!!!"" the men responded. As they marched down to the place where Leviathan once was, the men cheered and sang uplifting songs. Malikai rode on his horse and began to reminisce on the wonders of Leviathan, how he was made to destroy the enemies that threaten his master, how he was destroyed, and how he will come back.<br/><br/>Malikai Dragonheart was born to rule, but once again, an uneasy feeling rushed over him, the same one that bothered him when he read the message. Was something far away rising to power, or was it just a shiver? Malikai kept this to himself, and kept riding.<br/><br/>***<br/><br/>Vincent was just about finished with his night chores when Mama called him in the bedroom. ""Vince, i want you to do something for me. I want you to promise me that once you leave here, you will remember us. I wanted a real son at the time, but I could never ask for one such as you. You are now free to leave the island tomorrow, and take whatever you wish.""<br/><br/>""I know, mama. The only thing that I am gonna be worried about is Papa getting well. I will leave first sun tomorrow, and leave you with a gift,"" Vince replied. A nice cool evening, a night to remember, a night before the true adventure began.<br/><br/>Vince went to his room, and suddenly was drawn to some glowing figure in the window. He pulled one of his daggers, and said,""Who's there? Identify yourself!""<br/><br/>""I am a messenger for the One True King, and I have a message and a powerful weapon to deliver to you, sire,"" the messenger answered. ""The king wishes to meet you in the land of Avalon, where there you will find your companions on a quest to destroy a dark group of mages and warriors, known as ShadowForce. I have a power here that will help you. Receive it in the name of Arthur Penndragon.""<br/><br/>Vince was then pulled outside into a huge thunderstorm, and was carried high above it. A huge thunderbolt hit him, and Vince yelled out of pain, but was fine after a few seconds. Vincent floated to the ground, electrically charged. Vincent saw he was glowing a golden-yellowish color, and felt more powerful with every second that passed.<br/><br/>""In the words of King Arthur, I hereby grant you the power of the Thunder Element, and all its abilities. Use it well, my friend. Your majesty, King Arthur Penndragon.""<br/><br/>The messenger disappeared, and Vince was surprised that someone granted him a power that he didn't know anyone could use. Vince felt ready for anything, as he went to sleep, so he can ready himself for what lies ahead."
2939,The Return of King Arthur,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3710,2011-06-30T01:49:41,tekno,"Kalli continued to run through the trees, the bear long gone, her mind was spinning with what she had just experienced. Thinking it was possibly just herself over thinking and shifting her eyes into hawk eyes, she jumped onto a fallen over tree and ran up it and jumped into the air. When her paws left the tree, she instantly began shifting into a hawk. She took flight and began to rise above the tree tops. Testing her theory, she started looking down below as she flew and tried to see if the vision was the same. Noticing it was she began to squint her eyes and concentrated on the ground below, when suddenly her vision began to blur again, and she saw a small leaf on the ground, which she hadn't noticed before.<br/><br/>Kalli began to fall, at the shock of it again, when she finally caught herself on a wind current when she just hit the tree tops. Making it to the ground safety she quickly shifted to her human form and sat on a log.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I don't understand this</span>She thought to herself, her head in her hands. She lifted herself from the log and began walking aimlessly through the woods, her mind was lost in thought.<br/><br/>She continued on her way when she heard a rustling in the trees behind her. She slowed her walk and her breathing as she tried to listen to what ever was behind her, she turned her head slowly and saw a man following her.  Before she could even think about defending herself, she began to run in the opposite direction. She continued to run, looking back every once in a while, when she ended up in an open area, with a large house in the middle of the open field."
2940,The Return of King Arthur,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3710,2011-06-30T04:26:35,armogeddon,"As the door opened he was not surprised to see what appeared to be a young maiden as the one opening the door.   Yet he was surprised as to how pale she is. Tal entered after the young maiden beckoned him to follow.<span style=""font-style: italic"">â€œI guess in terms I would be the lord of this keep. In actuality I am the owner of this mansion, and of the premises that you stand on. Lordâ€™s are no longer.â€</span>Tal let loose a booming laugh at these words. â€œSo that is one way the land has changed since I entered my slumber. quite a large change though.â€<br/><br/>Tal followed the young lady through what seems to be a hall made to look like a cave. Eventually she led him to a strange room with very odd items in it. He watched as she quickly brought her hand to her head.<span style=""font-style: italic"">â€œI must seem rude not to introduce myself. My name is Anabella Lovelace. I am the only vampiress around these parts. Since even my own kind finds me very odd. But my question to you is how did you find these parts. It isnâ€™t as if I am very well known. Well maybe I am. But why would a man like you search for me? And dear lord what do you need the lord of this premises for?â€</span><br/><br/>So that is why she is so pale, Tal though. â€œWell met Anabella lovelace. I am known as Talâ€™Lator. As to how I found this keep, I was hunting for something to eat after I awoke from my slumber, and I saw this keep in the distance. I sought the lord of this land, which is you apparently to see what has happened since I went into my slumber after man took over. Though I see a vampire would have a more vivid memory on the events of man, seeing as you vampires are near ageless.â€<br/><br/>Tal took off his scythe and set it down on the table as he watched her stumble to the contraption that was set against the wall. Soon enough she turned around with an object of some sort in her possession. She slammed the object down onto the table, and then suddenly fell to the ground. Tal then went to help her up and onto a chair. â€œWhat ails you Lady Anabella?â€ he said."
2941,The Return of King Arthur,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3710,2011-07-01T04:21:15,Ristina,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Well met Anabella lovelace. I am known as Talâ€™Lator. As to how I found this keep, I was hunting for something to eat after I awoke from my slumber, and I saw this keep in the distance. I sought the lord of this land, which is you apparently to see what has happened since I went into my slumber after man took over. Though I see a vampire would have a more vivid memory on the events of man, seeing as you vampires are near ageless. What ails you Lady Anabella?"" </span>Talâ€™Lator spoke and his words seem to jumble together to her like one large puzzle. It took nearly  5 minutes to make sense of the words that he spoke. He helped move her from the cold tile floor to a comfortable stole that surrounded the center counter. The very one that she faintly remembered putting the monster energy drink on.<br/><br/>""To answer your last question my head seems to be poundingâ€¦I have never felt suchâ€¦great hunger like I do at this momentâ€¦at least I havenâ€™t felt it for about 150 years.  My head feels as if a sledge hammer went through it. Being a vampire pain should be ratherâ€¦.not pain at allâ€¦it should heal right away. But thisâ€¦this is like feeling human, and having headachesâ€™. I am so sorryâ€¦your a guest, and Iâ€™m just ranting away as if I had just met you. Talâ€™Lator is it â€¦nice to meet you. As for agelessâ€¦I wouldnâ€™t say ageless â€¦.we can be killed by humans ,our death is in no way â€¦.impossible.""  She tried to keep the world in focus. But her mind fought like a tiger.  Her hand seemed to be frozen to her forehead as the world continued to spin like a bastard.<br/><br/>She tried to move but the world once again seemed to be against her. ""Might you know what my problem is? Actually I donâ€™t think either of us do. As for your slumber? May I guess by the looks that you are a dragon? I ask simply because I have heard of dragonâ€™s but I myself have never actually seen one â€¦till now. Humans have progressed faster than any race Iâ€™ve ever seen. They seem to have created technology, and better quality of housing. But as far as strength they are more unitized than most creatures. I am slightly jealous of them.""  Her hand that  was free instantly moved to her hair to brush through. The soft blonde strands seemed to calm the emotions inside her. A vampireâ€™s emotions were ten times worse than a humanâ€™s emotion.  Simply because vampires feel more than humans do. When they feel it can be detrimental- they can start war over the love of a women, or over the loss of a clan member. But she on the other hand had always a decent handle on her feelings.  However it seemed like she was slowly degrading herself back down into a new vampire.<br/><br/>Which meant that all she worked for was slowly fading. Simmering into dust, and slowly all her hard earned work to stay  in control was thrown out the window. All because of a stupid vision of the future that she purely and surely doesnâ€™t remember having this ability before. It must be draining her almost whole. Eating at her entire essence like a snake. That meant she needed to feed more often and hope that these visionâ€™s do not appear often. She heaved a sigh. A gut feeling of dread crossed through her stomach. Making her feel almost nauseous."
2942,The Return of King Arthur,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3710,2011-07-01T06:54:15,Twilight_Cloud,"King Arthur walked the halls of his castle in Avalon. How he had missed it, and how was he pleased to see nothing had changed. Well, nothing other than the thick layers of dust that covered everything, the lack of servants, spiderwebs that filled every corner, and skeletons that lurked in the shadows.<br/><br/>Arthur was an ancient vampire, one of the first, and he could travel through this world, and the world of the dead. Even on this plane, he could see the souls trapped between. Their own sorrows and sense of needing something completed before they died kept them here. Humans would be unnerved by so many spirits roaming these halls, but Arthur found their company comforting. He was happy to see so many that were still loyal to him even Millennium past.<br/><br/>He gave the souls a warm and welcoming smile. ""Yes, my servants, my friends, and my knights of past, I have returned to thee. I hope ye will welcome me back as if time meant nothing. Do so, and I will be able to grant you your lives back.""<br/><br/>""Why should we listen to you? It's your fault we're DEAD!"" one of his former knights said, shouting the last word to put as much emphasis as possible.<br/><br/>""I am deeply sorry that you feel that way,"" King Arthur said, sadness in his voice and eyes. ""Forget your anger, and passover to the next life."" With a wave of the king's hand, the knight disappeared.<br/><br/>""I've served you well in the past,"" another knight spoke up, as he kneeled before him, ""please, I beg thee, Sire. Allow me to go join my family.""<br/><br/>The King nodded, and, with another wave of his hand, the knight was gone.<br/><br/>By the time the King had finished, only two servants stood before him. Deeply saddened by this, yet greatful that they had chosen to stay, the King said, ""You two have a lot of work to be done. Take care not to over do it and hurt yourselves, but clean up around here.""<br/><br/>The two, both young boys, nodded and grinned, before they dashed off to begin there cleaning. They were eager, but unsure of where to start.<br/>~~~~~<br/>Lysonna's father left the room for a rather long time. Sighing to herself, Lysonna went to the living room to sit on the couch and patiently wait for her father to return. When he did, he was carrying a box that looked really heavy, and he struggled to carry it over to her.<br/><br/>""This... is a gift... from your mother,"" her father said, voice strained from the heavy weight that he was holding. Placing the box on the floor, he continued, ""She told me to give these to you before she died.""<br/><br/>Lysonna opened the box to find leather armor, a longbow with intricate designs of a vine stem and leaves wrapped around it, a quiver, and a rather light long sword. ""Dad... These are amazing! And they're from mom?""<br/><br/>Her father nodded, a sad smile on his lips. ""They're Elven made, and meant to help you with this burden of saving the world.""<br/><br/>""Nice choice of words,"" she said sarcastically. ""No pressure there..."""
2943,The Return of King Arthur,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3710,2011-07-02T21:36:45,goku_uchiha89,"Malikai finally arrived at the place to resurrect the powerful bone dragon Leviathan. Kai went into the big spot with an alchemist's circle made in dragon's blood and draconian language. Kai then open his pack to reveal the poem and started to read the words,""Oh Leviathan, show us your power, come and show yourself in this hour. Leviathan Leviathan, you showed all people that you could, under my command i order you that you should. Leviathan, forget your former master, listen , oh listen to this dark caster. Leviathan, Leviathan, show no demise. Now i order you Rise Rise RISE!!!""<br/><br/>In that instant, A dark aura surrounded the sun and sky, and a huge, bony figure appeared before them. Leviathan then roars and flies above them, looking for the one who summoned him. Then Malikai had a thought. He called for one of his mage servants,""I have a job for you tonight.""<br/><br/>***<br/><br/>Vincent was out at sea for 2 days, when he finally saw land. He directed his boat to shore, then gathered his gear. He saw a group of trees with bananas, shot it down and had breakfast. He knew something was here, he could sense it. He continued on, entering a forest. He went down a path for a while, only to see a large house. He drew his daggers, and continued.<br/><br/>When he got to the door, he found it was cracked. He slid through, keeping quiet. Inside was a huge room, where there was a conversation echoing from another room. Only with his daggers for protection, he quietly continued. He heard a woman and what sounded like an old man, and continued. When he could go no further, he hid behind a large vase in the room before the kitchen. He then heard the woman speak,<span style=""font-style: italic"">My name is Anabella Lovelace. I am the only vampiress around these parts.</span>and he gasped.<span style=""font-style: italic"">A Vampiress? Here? Oh man, I think im in trouble.</span>When he tried to exit, his bow string was stuck to the vase, and the vase fell and shattered. He then froze for a sec, and tried to find a spot to hid, but it was no use.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Oh great, some scout I am. Gonna be a great person they said. Good for the hunt they say. My day keeps getting better and better.</span>"
2944,The Return of King Arthur,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3710,2011-07-04T04:29:53,2.2zenith,"Gravel crunched beneath Vrael's boots. His palm rested on the pommel of Tamerlain. The Leviathan has risen, and he could not have cared less. He continued forward, slinking silently in the shadows avoiding eye contact with anyone. He unsheathed his sword to admire the skill put into it, revealing a good nine inches of steel, before it sank back into the darkness. He walked up to Malikai, ""Sir, I have arrived. What is your bidding?""<br/><br/>******<br/><br/>Sparks flew from the ground. A burning star within a double ring was emblazoned on the forest clearing. ""Folding, quenching, heating, folding, quenching, heating, bending, heating, tempering, heating, folding, quenching, heating,"" The brightsteel shifted, glowing red when heated, returning to its original blu-ish grey colour.<br/><br/>""There he is! Sieze him!"" ""Burn the heretic!"" Figures charged into the clearing.<br/><br/>Vrael's chanting increased in speed, ""Blade polishing, hilt mounting, secure blade,"" The smoke wavered and dissipated revealing a sword. It glowed unholy red.<br/><br/>Vrael waved the sword menicingly, a man charged towards him. Vrael sidestepped and cut him in the ribs, there was no effort involved, yet, the blade cut through the man the same way a warm blade does to butter.<br/><br/>A man stepped forward, keeping a safe distance from Vrael, ""Begone heretic. The townsfolk banish you for the practice of fel-magic."" The symbols on the ground pulsed one final time and faded away, just like their caster, who faded into the shadow of the forest admist the shouts and jeerings of men."
2945,The Return of King Arthur,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3710,2011-07-04T07:19:31,LycanKilla,"Zane would be at the bar as he had some more info enough for the knights on a certain issue at hand.He needed to start moving now as he turned to look around the place was filled with humans,and yet he knew that mythological creatures still are around this planet.His family talked about this things,when he was a little child and now he believed every word.The coast was clear as he walked to his motorcycle and started to drive it to the dense forest.<br/><br/>He heard tons of stories about there being a old building,as he soon departed his motorcycle in the forest and started to walk farther into the dense forest.He looked around to see many wolfs,rabbits,and other creatures but as he got farther in there was more wolfs.He wondered about this issue at hand and soon decided to keep moving forward.<br/><br/>He soon spotted a mansion in the distance as he looked at it.He guessed the stories are true and just was thinking about a plan.Of course he didn't if someone lived here,he simply found the door was unlocked and entered quietly.He soon heard the sound of something breaking as he pulled a daggar from under his sleeve for protection around the building that seemed to be used to the modern ways.He found the source as it seemed to be some type of elf like creature.""It seems I'm not the only one here and upstairs there is more,I'm guessing right""He still hid his daggar still but was ready to attack if needed to."
2946,The Return of King Arthur,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3710,2011-07-04T23:13:22,Anarchy,"Noelle shivered as she stepped out of the shower. The cold air nipped away at her wet skin as she grabbed a towel to dry herself. She stared into the mirror and looked at herself. She sighed at her feminine figure. She had become well endowed and it became more troublesome to bind her breasts. Her figure was also quite curvaceous, much to her chagrin. It seemed that every passing day, her body became more womanly which only served to fuel her longing desire to become a real man. She snapped out of her thoughts and realized she had been prodding away at her body. Quickly snatching her clothes, she dressed herself quietly. She grabbed a large t-shirt and pulled it down  from over her head, her dark blue hair becoming somewhat ruffled. Next was a pair of loose jeans. Her slender legs slid into them with ease. She grabbed her blazer and buttoned it up halfway, leaving the top half open. Pulling her hat off the rack, she placed it on her head comfortably. She gazed at the mirror with contentment. The clothes did an excellent job at concealing her dainty form; no one would know she was a woman.<br/><br/>She dashed out of the mansion and headed to the meeting spot. Her voicing teacher, edged on by Noelle's personal assistants, decided on an actual practice in a real environment. She was going to hang out with a guy and a girl, much to her displeasure. It didn't take her long to arrive at her lackadaisical destination, since it was just a few blocks down the street. A woman, roughly around the same age as her, was waving towards Noelle. She waved back politely and approached her.<br/><br/>""Hello ma'am, are you Alice by any chance?"" she said in a deep tone. She was extremely nervous since she seldom spoke to other people casually.<br/><br/>""Yeah, my older sister said you wanted to hang out with me. My brother is going to be here soon, so why don't we chat for a bit?"" the girl shrugged nonchalantly. The girl's laid back demeanor only served to make Noelle more tense. She began to fiddle her thumbs as her mind raced back and forth to find a topic with which to discuss.<br/><br/>""U-um, sure. So, uh, how's the weather?""<br/><br/>""Oh please, no one wants to talk about the weather like that! Let's get to the interesting stuff already! So, why is a cute boy like you taking voice lessons from my hag of a sister?""<br/><br/>""I wouldn't call her a hag. She's a really nice woman."" she spoke up to defend her voicing tutor.<br/><br/>""Aha! I knew it! You two really are intimate with each other!""<br/><br/>Noelle blushed and frantically ran off. She suddenly didn't feel so well. The world around her began to spin and she found it hard to walk straight. She clumsily stumbled into the men's washroom. She opened the nearest vacant stall and puked into the toilet. She washed her face up using the sink and quickly left the washroom. She decided to postpone the practice and go home since she still felt ill. As she passed by an electronics store, a sudden feeling of euphoria bellowed throughout her body. The store blacked out and she could feel all the energy from the electronics. It fueled her, gave her strength, and it scared her. She ran back to the mansion with ease, her sudden illness had vanished as quickly as it appeared. The staff looked at her with estranged expressions as she bolted up the lavish stairs and into her room. Locking the door behind her, she stared curiously at the electric outlet. She reached her hand out, roughly a half meter away from it, and a surge of visible electricity poured into her shaking fingertips from the outlet. It didn't hurt. On the contrary, she felt amazing. She closed her extended hand into a fist and the flow of electricity was cut. She opened her other hand and concentrated for a bit. Visible sparks of electricity erupted from her hand and they began to converge into a single point, growing large. It formed a ball of lightning. She placed the lightning ball on her lamp and it suddenly exploded from the surge of electricity. The loss of energy had drained her as well. She jumped on her bed and fell into a sleep."
2947,The Return of King Arthur,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3710,2011-07-05T01:13:35,armogeddon,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">""To answer your last question my head seems to be poundingâ€¦I have never felt suchâ€¦great hunger like I do at this momentâ€¦at least I havenâ€™t felt it for about 150 years. My head feels as if a sledge hammer went through it. Being a vampire pain should be ratherâ€¦.not pain at allâ€¦it should heal right away. But thisâ€¦this is like feeling human, and having headachesâ€™. I am so sorryâ€¦your a guest, and Iâ€™m just ranting away as if I had just met you. Talâ€™Lator is it â€¦nice to meet you. As for agelessâ€¦I wouldnâ€™t say ageless â€¦.we can be killed by humans ,our death is in no way â€¦.impossible.""</span>said Anabella. â€œperhaps you have simply expended more energy than you are used to spending. It happens rather often. As to the pain, all beings feel pain. Regardless of what they are. Far as I know you did just meet me. And ageless would be the right word; immortal is more the word youâ€™re thinking of. For none are immortal.â€ Tal said<br/><br/>Hearing the vase shatter Tal turned to see what had caused the vase to fall. Seeing the human Tal stood and walked over to the human. Picking the human up off the ground and pinning him against the wall, Tal unsheathed his dagger and held it to his neck. â€œFirst human I find since I awaken is spying. Well this is interesting indeed. So human do tell me, when did your kind get so quiet when they move? And why were you spying on us?â€<br/><br/>Soon Tal heard an echo in the halls. â€œThat is the heavy footed human I remember.â€ Dropping the human, Tal went and grabbed his scythe and separated it into two. Tal then turned to Anabella. â€œWould you mind too terribly if I go look for the human that entered these halls after this one, Lady Anabella?â€ A draconic bloodlust starting to build up slowly as he could smell the human now."
2948,The Return of King Arthur,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3710,2011-07-05T01:38:29,tekno,"Kalli slowed her run to a brisk walk, as she took in the view of the large house, no the mansion that stood before her. As she walked she scanned the tree line, she had been here before, when she was running through the woods, she had come close to this place before. She crouched to the ground and shifted into another one of her forms, a small fox. She chose the fox because in this form she was very small, and had a great eyesight and a good sense of smell.<br/><br/>She pranced along the edges of the property nose in the air, with her eyes darting left and right, looking for danger. Catching the scent of many different species, she slunk up to the wall of the mansion, and put her nose to the gravel around the front door.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Humans, Vampire, and....what is this?</span>She thought to herself as she caught the scent of something she has never smelt, or come across before.  She was trying to decipher what this creature would be, her ears twitched with the sound of footsteps coming up the driveway towards the front door. Hiding herself, she heard the door ease open.<br/><br/>Kalli began to make her way towards the back of the house, when she heard this creature and the vampire speaking, a male and female, pausing she began to listen, when she heard a crash of glass from within the house. Jumping, she quickly shifted back to her human form, and rushed to the front door. She pushed the door slightly more open and called inside to see if help was needed.<br/><br/>""Hello? Madam? Sir?"""
2949,The Return of King Arthur,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3710,2011-07-05T01:46:45,Luna,"Luna eyes flew open and she sprung to a crouch, even as her muscles protested the action. What had awoken her? Then she remembered the hellish nightmare she had been having just before waking, death had been everywhere. Now that feeling seemed to insist on staying with her. Were those shadows out of place? Did that one appear to be moving towards her at a rate even she couldn't sense? Was the rustle off to her left someone coming for her? A thin sheen of sweat covered her skin and her muscles must have been tense during the entirety her supposed rest.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Just a dream. Just a dream. Right? </span>She thought shaking her head and dismissing the paranoid thoughts. Nothing had awoken her, she had been roused out of sleep by nothing more than her previous nightmare, besides in this area where she was far from other Vampires, Werewolves, or Shapeshifters, what did she have to fear?<br/><br/>She leaned back against the tree she had fallen asleep against, her gaze traveling skyward. She allowed her muscles to relax as she watched the clouds drift overhead. Luna closed her eyes once more and blanked her mind allowing herself to feel the earth around her, her senses expanded to process everything she heard. Her fingertips brushed the over the roots of the tree almost feeling the life pulsing there, the breeze washed over her skin cooling the heat that sweat had left. A small sigh escaped her lips as her blue eyes fluttered open again.<br/><br/>Luna looked around her and once again shadows were shadows, nothing was coming out of them for her. Most of all...she was alone. Always alone. That's just how it had to be. Everyone hated her for her mixed race. Though she really didn't understand their hatred, what had she done to warrant it? Her parents had mated and had her. Why the hell was that her fault? Her memories of them were fleeting. Her fatherâ€™s dark hair and demonic aura, her motherâ€™s laugh and the flash of fangs in the firelight. How were the decisions they had made any of her fault? More importantly, why was it any of their business what her parents had done?<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""They fear what they do not understand.""</span>Her fatherâ€™s voice rang though Lunas mind. She could not recall him uttering the words but there was his voice in her head. Suddenly frustrated with her own fickle thoughts she sprang lightly to her feet and left the clearing with a fast paced urgency. She didn't know why she was so eager to get away but she was, she wanted to get as far away from that clearing as she could.<br/><br/>As she walked a low whistle left her lips and pierced the quite of the woods. What appeared to be a wolf emerged from the shadows and quickly fell into pace with her. Absently, Lunas fingertips brushed the animals pitch black fur. The only thing that made the animal different from wolves was the red streak that graced his fur, marking him as a hellhound. Kuro was the last living memento from her parents. He had been her fatherâ€™s before; Kuro was part of her clearest memory of early life. That's why she thought her parents were dead. Kuro would never leave her fatherâ€™s side unless he was dead or commanded to do so. Luna couldn't see why her father would command Kuro to do such a thing, so her parents were dead, that was the only option. She sighed and shook her head battling the intense feeling of loneliness that she had felt since leaving her mortal family. She was alone. She always would be.<br/><br/>Kuro thrust his head against her hand as they walked feeling her emotions in that odd way animals had. She smiled down at him her eyes tinged with sadness as she walked.<br/><br/>After walking for a short time she came upon a cottage. Cocking her head to the side she instantly took a step backwards into the shadows. There were people in there that much she could tell. For a moment she stood debating if she should keep walking or go back the way she came. She hated running into other people, they made her wonder how they would react if she was to reveal what she was to someone who wouldn't know within seconds. She didn't get close to people because those she would get close she would have to lie to. She hated lairs and had vowed never to become one. It didn't help that she knew whenever she was being lied too.<br/>Kuro suddenly slammed into her from behind and knocked her to the ground straight into the sun.<br/>""Damn dog!"" She roared shoving him off before he jumped upon her again. The beast was playing. What the hell was this?"
2950,The Return of King Arthur,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3710,2011-07-06T23:29:28,Ristina,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">""perhaps you have simply expended more energy than you are used to spending. It happens rather often. As to the pain, all beings feel pain. Regardless of what they are. Far as I know you did just meet me. And ageless would be the right word; immortal is more the word youâ€™re thinking of. For none are immortal.""</span>Talâ€™Lator spoke. It wasnâ€™t long until she heard her front door squeak open. As a vampire her ears picked up the nearly soundless steps of the intruderâ€¦or intruders possibly. Her head was still pounding, and even worse the feeling of intrusion seemed to seep through her like an unwanted guest. Anger seemed to flash through her mind. The only thing that kept her from moving and killing the intruders was the pain inside her head. Just as she went to speak again a vase shattered. It was the vase that her once human family, now dead,  use to have in their living room. It was a true Elizabethan classic. Now it was shattered , another memory ruined.<br/><br/>A feeling of pure hatred seeped through her. In a matter of seconds Talâ€™Lator flashed through her mind. His hands unsheathing a dagger and holding it to humanâ€™s neck. His words barely an echo inside her head. As pain and anger fought a valiant battle inside her. ""<span style=""font-style: italic"">First human I find since I awaken is spying. Well this is interesting indeed. So human do tell me, when did your kind get so quiet when they move? And why were you spying on us?"" </span>She breathed even though in reality she really didnâ€™t need to. Her heart wasnâ€™t beating. The reassurance of the little air that sipped through seemed to only lessen the pain. But ignited the fury inside her. His words echoed through her head again. One of the intruderâ€™s was human!! Her head pounded in hunger as the blood of the human seeped through her nose. It was fresh. Her tongue flickered over her fangs.<span style=""font-style: italic""> ""That is the heavy footed human I remember. Would you mind too terribly if I go look for the human that entered these halls after this one, Lady Anabella?""</span>Tal seemed to ask as the human dropped most likely in relief to the ground. She could just barely nod her head.<br/><br/>It was then that she watched Tal leave the room. In hunger her eyes glanced upon the human. His heart beat seeming to race twice as fast than normal. The pain and hunger ran through like water. The hate almost seeming to be forgotten. In seconds she moved from the stole all the way to the human. Her feet seeming to flash like lighting. One second she was sitting the next her hands were lifting the human off the ground and slamming him against the wall. ""Your bloodâ€¦it smells utterly delicious."" Her hands  slipped down the humanâ€™s chest, as her teeth found their way to his jugular vein. In a matter of minutes her shiny white teeth had cut into his flesh, and she began to suckle the drops of blood out from his neck. It tasted warm and inviting. Her mind seemed to leave and all thoughts of leaving the human alive left her head.<br/><br/>Then an image flashed through her head. An image that was so real that it caused her eyes to shut in pain. A figure in black as night robes crouched behind the shrubbery that faced her mansion. Anger again flashed through her. Then she watched a small fox transform into a women. A feeling of familiarity with the female flashed again inside her. Why? Well honestly she wasnâ€™t sure. Then things got uglier. She watched as shadows seemed to tighten around the victimâ€™s throat.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Hello? Madam? Sir?"" </span>A unfamiliar yet at the same time an almost familiar voice echoed throughout the mansion. It came from the entrance.<br/><br/>She was violently pulled out of the image by a voice at the entrance of her mansion. It seemed intruders had yet to stop. She heaved a sigh, and checked the humanâ€™s pulse. She sighed in relief as she heard the familiar sound of the humanâ€™s heart, and noticed that his eyes were wide in shock. ""Sorry."" She muttered. ""Bad day to catch me off guard."" She then licked the rest of the dry blood around the wound she inflicted and almost flashed away down her hallway.<br/><br/>She almost heaved a sigh of relief as she saw the familiar figure of the shape shifter from the image earlier. Than as if in shock she sped to a stop. Grabbing the shifterâ€™s hand and pulling her inside the house. She slammed the front door and locked it. A feeling of relief again washed over her. What was happening? Did she just see the future? It was hard to doubt it nowâ€¦<br/><br/>Her feet slipped and she seemed to crash to the floor. ""Well I guess I could introduce myself shifter. Iâ€™m Anabella Lovelace at your service, and I own this heap of a mansion. Oh if your thirsty I have shit to drink in the kitchenâ€¦donâ€™t mind the shocked humanâ€¦he was spying, and between me and youâ€¦I totally am not seeing the future."" Pain gripped her again and she cried out in one loud gasp as her mind almost crumpled. It was hard to stop the images from flashing through her mind. She felt the blood tears drip down her face. Shame seeped through her. So many emotions felt almost instantaneously."
2951,The Challenge,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3772,2011-07-05T22:45:49,WinterStorm,"Introduction: The Fights of all Fights<br/>Blood splashes onto my diamond skin as I sink my fangs into the troll's shoulder, making him let go of the spear which is impaled in my gut. Instead the enemy seizes my tail and lauches me like a missle at the nearest wall. A loud crunch echoes through the arena and the crowd around me gasps. I spit blood out of my mouth and onto the ground. This is nothing, I tell myself. As I lift myself off the ground and charge back into the fray, the crowd cheers. My opponent leaps at me and tackles me to the ground. I bludgeon him with my tail over and over hoping to force him to let go, but nothing happens. Still I am not dettered, I roll on top of my opponent and drive my tail into his chest. With a roar of furn my opponent hurls me high in the air and toward the screaming fans. I flap my alabaster wings and dive straight downward at my opponent. At the last minute my opponent drives his war club in the side of my face. Blood blurs my vison as I tumble to the ground in surprise. The monster charges toward me with the fury of a herd of buffalo, making the very stadium shake in its wake. Just as he reaches me, I lift my hand and he smashes into a wall of crystal. Furious my opponent heaves a boulder at me. I smash into a wall and grip my chest in agony. In a roar of fury I charge him and spew jets of flame at him. The troll smashes a fist into my chest and I smash my head into his chest. We both go flying into walls on opposite sides of the arena. I cough and hold a hand to my mouth. Blood drips from inbetween my claws and onto the ground. The troll however shakes himself and uproots a tree before hurling it straight at me. I flick my tail and sever the tree in two with one swing, before crunching the rest of the remaining tree in my jaws and spitting the wood chips onto the ground in disguist.<br/><br/>""Is that all you got,"" I say as I advance on my opponent.<br/>The troll champion growls and hurls himself at me, but not before seizing a fallen shield from the ground. I swing my tail straight at him only to have it be reflected off of his shield. In anger I spew crimson flames from my mouth straight at him. The heat from my flames forces BattleHorn to drop his shield. I smile and unleash a torrent of flames at his unprotected self. Suddenly a chain wraps around my neck and pulls me to the ground. As I gaze around, I roar and snap the chain in two. Another troll has joined the fight. Suddenly somehting comes crashing down on my head and I fall over onto the ground. The trolls roar in triumph as fall to the ground with a loud thump. The crowd gasps as blood splatter the walls.<br/><br/>""Damb, that hurt, "" I exclaim as I shake my head and stand.<br/><br/>Cheers erupt from the stands. I smile and prepare to do battle with the War Trolls. Then out of nowhere a massive troll smashes through the wall and slams straight into me. The War Troll gathers the others and they prepare to attack. I roar and take to the air before spewing flames at the group of trolls. Then a chain wraps around my leg and I am thrown into a wall again. Stunned by the attack I am unprepared for the vicious assualt of the troll champions. I am thrown into the center of the arena and my wings lay useless at my sides, torn like a ships sails after a terrible storm at sea. I wrap my tail around the closest troll, who seizes my tail and hold tighly onto it. I bash my head into his side and slash at his side, only to feel one of the trolls wrap a hand around my neck. I hurl the captured troll away and buck the other off of my back before the third one smashe his club into my side. I roar in pain and smash a fist into his chest, knocking the wind out of him. Blood splatters the ground as I prepare for the final battle. The War Troll charges immediately and swings his hammer. The hammer smashes into the right side of my face and I spew flames from my mouth in fury as I clutch my face. However my opponent charges right through the flames and toward me. In the corner of my eye I see the boulder that the first troll had thrown at me and wrap my tail around it. In the last second as the War Troll leaps straight at me. I whirl my tail like a mace and slam it into him. The troll falls and cheers erupt from the stands. Despite the odds, I had once again won!"
2952,The Challenge,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3772,2011-07-11T23:04:50,WinterStorm,"I lay down in the center of the ring, while the beaten trolls are dragged out of my prison. The metal collar around my neck as well as the chains that shackle my forelaegs together rattle as I swish my neck. My tail is weighed down by a large iron ball the size of a horse. Even as medics gather around me and tend to my injuries, I can bearly move. I am bound to the ground by chains and metal braces as potential traders inspect my beautiful form. Some even try to provoke me even though I can do little to fight against them or to show my anger.With an iron muzzle around my head to prevent me from biting and breathing fire at anyone who annoys me I can only roll my eyes in annoyance as certain traders take out special glasses and look closely at my scales.<br/><br/>""Exquisite, a gentleman says as he runs his hands along my scales, never have I seen anything more magnificent than this creature that lays before me."" The lady nearby him turns and smiles as she takes a slab of lamb from her bag and hold it out infront of my nose.<br/><br/>""Here precious, have something to eat,"" the lady says sliding the meat into the steel grate that prevents my mouth from being cut up and allows me to be fed. As the juicy meat slides into my mouth I starts chewing. I lick my chops as a swallow the last morsel of the meat. I bow my head politely and rub my head gently against the ladies outstretched hand. The woman laughs and strokes my chin."
2953,House of Horrors,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3774,2011-07-06T22:30:32,Ryuuspirit,"""Lanely... Why Lanely... what a dumb name..."" Loclett thought to herself as her shaufer drove her down the twisting dark misty dreary drive to the house of Horrors she co-owned. She thought about the descrpition she had read inthe paper as the advertise ment for her masterpiece.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">The Lanely house of Horrors what an aweful place. It is a huge mansion in the furthest reach of the forest where noone in the town of Liviliian can hear all the screams. It is a house where men and women of wealthy power from nobility lines can come toendulge in thier horrible addictions and fetiches. There are nine different classes of the women and men that have been bought through the black market to waist away in this hell hole. These men and women are to do anything the nobility tell them to do no matter how vile horrble deadly or discusting. Hours of operation: 9 pm. to 6am. Cost is split depending on class and amount of time spent.. please stop by for further questions... </span><br/><br/>""I should have used my first name.. Sounds much better..."" she sighed slowly as the large black gate creaked painfully open to her work. The driver continued the last mile to the front steps opened her door and helped her out. ""Thank you Watkins... That will be all..."" she shooed him away as she walked up the stairs andf entered into the large mansion. Screams of pain , pleasure, and excitement filled her ears. ""What beautiful music..."" she whispered to her self looking around at the dimly candle lit white room, for false apearences. She had to becareful all this was over the law of torchure so she did try to keep alittle humanity in her workers. The up stairs had a grand entrance of white and gold very well decorated. It was cheery and happy with a cozy atmosphere. To the left was the large room that held all the females. That room hadf pinks and golds of different shades and colors. However each got thier own bed to to with what they wished as long as it was made when they werent there. To the right was the large room for the males. Th same went for it besides instead of pinks it was blues. This kept inspectors happy with the treatment of the slaves. The back right was the kitchen that held plenty of space for the workers to eat and relax. To the back left was the Bathroom which was co-ed. Inside the main door to the bathroom there were no doors. everything was open. Between the showers tubs and toilets it was all open. the outer walls of this room held the lockers for bathroom nessicaries of the workers. In the rooms for the boys and girls each had two lockers.One for personal items and one for clothes.<br/><br/><br/>To the back of the entrance was the grand stair case that leads upstairs. Once upstairs there was a set of double doors which were of red wood and beautifully hand carved. This was Locletts room. Her master suite in the horrible place. noone was aloud in beside her personal slave. Of whom she was trying to find. The far left wall held the very nice and tastefully built bathroom for male patrons tothe far right was the bathroom for the females. in side each of these bathrooms was a single gold and fancy elevator hidden in a closet in the back cornor. This elevador was what took the patrons down to the underground floor.this floor was dark and misty with nine large rooms each displaying the name of its contents above itself. Each of the rooms here were decorated and filled according to the needs of that class. Each class had a leader who was incharge of that particular room. Those leaders were responsible for every morning at six a.m which was closing tomake sure the rooms were clean and restocked from the closets in the back ofeach room so that they were prepared for the next day.<br/><br/>Loclett dropped her bags in the floor of the entrance and yelled... ""Someone come get these bags I want tem in my room in three minutes!"""
2954,House of Horrors,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3774,2011-07-06T23:56:20,LycanKilla,"Alexander had been doing chores around the mansion,as he had to take new guests to the special rooms.Then headed to the kitchen area to cook a meal fit for a king,as well as get the new slaves in there place.He had been here for some time and knew what to do around these parts without getting in much trouble.He was now getting the sheets nice and clean for the next customer that uses the rooms for there needs.As he heard the sound of yelling at the entrance and instantly sprang to action as he moved to open the door.<br/><br/>As he opened the door,he saw Miss Lanely,there back from her trip as he bowed at her quickly.""Welcome back Miss Lanely""He grabbed the bags as he started to move towards the grand stair case and soon ascended up the stairwell to the upstairs area where her room would be.He would enter quickly as he opened the door.Then brought the bags into her room and dropped them by her bed.He didn't stay for long as he headed back to miss lanely.<br/><br/>As he got there,he would have hoped she would have started to walk inside somewhere.As he soon found her and such as a servant just asked a simple question.""Is there anything else you need,while I'm here""He would wait for her to tell him his next set of orders and if there was nothing needed he would go back to his other work around the mansion.Of course maybe someone else from the house would order him to do something else along his little work spree."
2955,House of Horrors,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3774,2011-07-07T00:49:41,Ristina,"Kamora Sanchez found herself  cleaning up the sexual area of that she was head of. Of course it pleased her at the size, and she was able to tweak the area into a more cozy way. She wanted her patrons to feel at home in this rutty old basement. Her hands were sifting through the blankets that were either used, or needed to be washed. She had an odd obsession with needing things to at least look nice. Unlike most people she tended to live in her little area. Never really leaving it because secretly she kept it running day and night. Everyone wanted sex. It wasnâ€™t as if it was something that disappeared. It was a constant pleasure that needed tending  to. Thus she was there night and day living inside the mansion as head and lead hostress of the sexual department. That meant anything and everything that has to do with sex had to be first run by her.<br/><br/>But her partner in crime was Rachel Ascott a pretty little blonde. She was her assistant and the head of the drugs department. Never had the pair gotten into a fight. Kamora sighed and began to make the lovely purple laced bed up. Putting new sheets and blankets on the beautiful queen sized bed that most guests just loved dearly. But she believed in options so she had set up a pretty comfy love seat that straddled the left corner, and a big wide flat screen t.v across the wall from the bed. As an added bonus she invested in a nice couch that was a deep fluffy purple. In fact she connected the bathroom straight to the department to make it easier for her to do both jobs. It was along the back walls the  shelves for well toys lined there. She had a black light imported to the room. Just so that any quirky people want to have sex.<br/><br/>""Rachel the head of the house hold is home."" Her ears had caught the sound of the familiar limo pulling up to the house. She may consider herself human, but she was far from it. She by race should be a vampire. But it was sexier to surprise her victims than per say not. It was a thing with her as sadistic as she is. She loved the taste of blood, and the taste of sexual desire in humans. Their pain, and their joy two things that made her ever so happy.<br/><br/>She handed Rachel a pile of papers that were documents on their transactions. If a man failed to pay they had all the info on the man to well punish him. It was familiar to the mob in that way. One giant boss orders more tiny bosses and such is the world. It works the same way for punishment. Each department got to punish the failed paying guest any which way they please. For Kamora it was death. She would drink them dry. Make their blood just sink into her mouth till the human had none left. ""So how do you think her mood is?"" She asked Rachel. The pair were friends by nature."
2956,House of Horrors,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3774,2011-07-07T03:47:40,Ryuuspirit,"Loclett yelled again getting aggitated at the lack of attention before Alexander appeared and took her bags. ""If you dare rip or leave a scratch on any of those I will have your head... understood?"" she asked him as he gathered them an nodded to her question. She smiled watching him walk the stairs stairing at his rear enjoying her view as he slipped just out of sight at the top of the stairs. She walked over and checked the list from the previous nights visitors and counted all the money finding a man form the sexual department who owed her three grand... This did not make her happy...<br/><br/>She walked to the set of hidden stairs in a broom closet the slves used to go down to the departments ""Kamora!!! get up here this instant!"" she screamed venimously before she turned to go sit on a red velvet couch sitting in the waiting area. She tapped her nails slowly on the edge waiting for the Head of the unpaid department. Loclett was not one to owe money to, if it wasn't paid willingly it would bepaid by force and with intrest... this is how she oquired and of the house's belongings. Surprizingly alot of people did not pay the complete amount and IOUs dont make the cut here.<br/><br/>She smiled evily as kamora walked in with Rachel. ""Do you know what I saw just a minute ago when i was checking the moneyintakes and the list of visitors..."" she asked making her words slide past her lips like acid. ""I saw a man by the name of Joe Declaro who has been in your department... he owes me three grand..."" she smirked seeing Alexander walk in ""Kamora... I want you to fix this unsightly problem now... also take anything that will benifit anypart of the home.. you know what to do..."" she whispered motioning for Alexander to come over... ""Alexander...I hope all those bags are in the same condition I left them in....hmmm? And that if I were to go upstairs they would be unpacked....? Because if they wouldn't be... I would have to punish a very sertain someone... and i am not a mean person to do such a thing... So we wouldn't want to make me now would we?"" she staired daggers at him before she glanced over his body judgeingly. ""Rachel... also while you are here... Scrub the front walkway it has lost its shine... that I am not happy with..."" surprizingly Loclett was being very nice. She had a nice day in town so she was in a fairly good mood."
2957,House of Horrors,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3774,2011-07-07T06:03:15,LycanKilla,"Alexander just looked around as he saw miss Kamora and Rachel there inside the rooms.He knew he should have brought some tea for them.Once he turned back to miss Lanely he was being scolded for putting the bags in her room.He didn't know that he had to unpack the bags,and soon just sighed to himself.He also seemed to overhear about people who skipped out on there tabs.<br/><br/>As he heard the word punish,he knew that he should go back and do his job quickly.He really didn't want to get any punishment at the moment.He didn't show any fear but gulped abit from his past punishments.""I'ii get right on it,also I will bring some tea down for the both of you""He quickly left the room as he rushed to get the bags unpacked.As he climbed the stairs again,he didn't want to waste time.He finally got to the top as he entered the room once again.He started to unpack the bags as he found clothes and other things that women usually have.<br/><br/>He soon unpacked it and left the bags in there perfect condition as he walked to the kitchen to start on his tea.Of course there was a elevator leading to the area,where both miss kamaro and Lanely are.He finished making tea as he put it on a tray filled with cups.He used the elevator to go to the area,where they were at.""I sorry about my screw up,I promise it won't happen again.Here I brought some tea for the two of you""He said with a charming smile as his sliver eyes stared at the both of them."
2958,House of Horrors,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3774,2011-07-07T07:35:34,Goblin,"Iro was, surprisingly, not the first down to greet the lady of the house. Unlike the others, he had very little work to do during the day, and almost always took full advantage of this fact to trail Ms. Lanely whenever he wasnâ€™t doing something else. Much like the masterâ€™s adored lap-dogâ€¦ However, when the car had pulled up to the door, although heâ€™d certainly heard it, Iro was finishing his daily grooming. His skin had itched from the blood caked in fine body hair and his hair felt heavy from it. Of course, even when Iro had no customers for weeks on end, which sometimes happened, he could spend hours a day grooming himself. The odd creatureâ€™s vanity had no end.<br/><br/>Iro was just finishing up the polishing of his spiraling horns when he heard the door open, and the mistresses voice. He returned the cloth and polish to its proper place and, instead of venturing out into the foyer with the others, he went upstairs. Alexander had come out quite quickly, Iro watching him from one of the patronâ€™s rooms also set on the second floor. Someone owed money, he heard through the open door. He wondered who it was, and what the mistress would do to him. It made him smile privately just to think about it.<br/><br/>Alexander had come back up, surprising Iro, who was nearly startled out of his skin. But he supposed it was because, from what heâ€™d heard from the mistress, he hadnâ€™t unpacked. The door was left open when the other male had left. So Iro slipped inside, always one to look for an excuse to enter the mistresses room. And just his luck, the bags had been unpacked, but left on the floor. As if the mistress would deign to do such a menial task herself!<br/><br/>Quickly, so as not to arouse the ire of the lady of the house himself, and to make entirely sure that Alexander would, he safely put away the luggage.  After he had, he came down the stairs and went immediately to his mistressâ€™s feet. Just as any loyal house pet should do. â€œMistressâ€¦â€ He paused a moment, making sure that he had her attention and stroking her knee. â€œThat cretin, Alexander, didnâ€™t put your bags away. I did. They were on the floor.â€"
2959,House of Horrors,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3774,2011-07-08T01:40:07,tekno,"Rachel Ascott was finishing up the cleaning the drug area, disposing of used items, and restocking all shelves, and bottles. As she continued to clean she still felt the vibes of pain around the room, from those who took to much, who put to many needles in their arms. Looking around her area, she smiled as her work, letting images of the previous night flash before her eyes. Satisfied with the cleanliness of her area, she headed to the sexual area, where she assisted Kamora Sanchez, the head of the area.<br/><br/>Silently walking into the sexual room, she felt the vibes of pain and shuddered silently. She then quickly got to work taking care of things that Kamora did not like to do. Rachel liked Kamora, she was always kind to her,  ever since she first came to Lanely house. She began as Kamoras assistant, and eventually worked her way up to the head of the drugs area, but did not want to leave the sexual area, because of the pain vibes she got here.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Rachel the head of the house hold is home.<br/>How do you think her mood is?</span><br/>Rachel took the papers from Kamora to be filed away. She smiled as she looked down at the papers, ""I would think she would be in a good mood, she was finally able to go out all day."" She turned to begin filing the paperwork, when she heard Miss Lanely call for Kamora. Turning she looked at Kamora and quickly followed her to the front hall.<br/><br/>She stood silently beside Kamora as Miss Lanely told her to get her money, no matter what she had to do. Knowing Kamora, it would result in her having her favorite meal, and more items for the household.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Rachel... also while your here... scrub the front walkway it has lost its shine... im not happy with it...</span><br/>""Yes, Miss Lanely"" She turned and headed to get a bucket and mop to clean the walkway."
2960,House of Horrors,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3774,2011-07-08T08:26:08,Nehmahati,"Erik could feel the rumble of the engine of the car beneath him as his driver pulled up to the front of the house.  His dark hair framed his pale face and sharp cunning green eyes stared out the tinted window as they approached the large mansion.  ""Home sweet home..."" He murmured in soft tones.  The driver applied pressure to the brakes and came to a stop in front of the door.  ""Neil....is my slave prepared in my quarters?""<br/><br/>The older gentleman didn't hesitate to anwser.  ""Yes, sir.  Should I bring your bags up?""  Erik passed the tip of his tongue over the length of his upper lip.  ""Yes Neil...bring them in.""  He could already feel that excitement stir in his core, even in his loins.  He wondered what this new slave would be like, what her skin would taste like.<br/><br/>Stirring himself from his thoughts, he rose from the car as Neil opened the door for him.   Passing a well manicured hand over his jacket to smooth the material, he made his way towards the front door, shoes softly tapping at the ground as he walked.  When the front door was opened for him, those sharp emerald eyes immediately sought out Loclett.  A chesire's grin curved those lips and the look upon his face was one of seductive amusement.  ""Ahhh....my lovely Loclett.  Just as beautiful as ever, I see?""<br/><br/>He didn't include the words ""Beautiful enough to be turned into one of my peices of art."" into his sentence.  His words and demeanor were all charm.  There was buisness and there was pleasure....Loclett was buisness.  So he surpressed his predatory urges.  He moved with a feline ease beside her, a soft touch of his fingertips at the base of her spine.  ""I hope your trip was....enjoyable?""  He asked, though in all reality he did not give a damn about her trip.  Every instinct wanted to cut the civil act, but some things were necissary.<br/><br/>Besides, he had a slave waiting in his room to sate those desires.  It was that thought that kept him at bay.  His eyes slid to the two male slaves in the room and then to the females, heads of the drug and sex sections.  He took a moment to give them looks that usually made woman weak to their knees before his eyes returned to Loclette.  The men themselves were attractive enough, but he did not linger on that thought for now."
2961,House of Horrors,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3774,2011-07-08T17:38:26,Ristina,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">""I would think she would be in a good mood, she was finally able to go out all day.""</span>It was then that Rachel turned with a smile to finish filing the paper work. The minute Rachelâ€™s hands began the work. The voice of miss Lanely came bombing down from the intercom for Kamora.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Kamora!!! get up here this instant!"" </span>The voice was venmous and after  all the head of the house had to be serious, and rule with an iron fist. Kamora heaved a sigh as she finished making the luxurious, lacy  ,purple bed. She finished in what one would say record timing.<br/><br/>""So much for her good moodâ€¦"" Kamora laughed. It was obvious that the information about the man who owed them leaked to the mistress. But that was the plan. It just would be any fun if she kept the information to herself. It was much more fun this way, oh and it gave an excuse to speak with the mistress every once in a while. She grabbed  Rachel by the hand and ran to the elevator that way they could get to the mistress faster. They were standing inside the mistressâ€™s room in record timing. A sly smirk on kamoraâ€™s face. She wasnâ€™t even out of breath. After all Kamora was slightly a vampire. One would call her a monster.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Do you know what I saw just a minute ago when I was checking the moneyintakes and the list of visitors...""</span>Miss Lanelyâ€™s voice was ice cold. However the voice didnâ€™t bother her any. It was more reassuring to her than if the man was killed in front of her. The evil smirk that Lanely was giving her was just a perfect way of saying I have fun for you.<span style=""font-style: italic""> ""I saw a man by the name of Joe Declaro who has been in your department... he owes me three grand..Kamora... I want you to fix this unsightly problem now... also take anything that will benifit anypart of the home.. you know what to do... Rachel... also while you are here... Scrub the front walkway it has lost its shine... that I am not happy with...""</span>The last bit almost made kamora snicker. Rachel scrubbing floors? Unbelievable rights?<br/><br/>""Yes miss Lanely you will get your money and other tasteful items that I as you know love so much from this Joe Declaro."" A wicked grin fell upon her face. Kamora showed her sharp, shiny, and  pristine white teeth that every man loved so much when they were fucking her. She bowed to Miss Lanely. Being that she herself was royalty as well but didnâ€™t mind serving her time for miss Lanely. If ever a second horror house was to be madeâ€¦she was sure that she would be the head of it.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Ahhh....my lovely Loclett. Just as beautiful as ever, I see?"" </span>Kamoraâ€™s face went almost dead as she heard the familiar voice of Erik. She knew it was him -knew by the sound of his car pulling up to the house. The sent itself would be intoxicating that is if she didnâ€™t despise the highly vampire. She had a as one would say hate /love relationship with him. Sometimes she hated him, other times not so much. Today was defiantly a hate him day. Something began to stir around her. A feeling that this man was just coddling up to miss Lanely as usual. It was all business which wasnâ€™t bad. But it disturbed her in a way that just couldnâ€™t be explained. Though Kamora had all the symptoms of being a vampire she still had a beating heart. Which was more than anyone else could say. She was by far unnatural. But she still couldnâ€™t eat food, and had to drink blood. Though she could get away with not drinking blood for a month. It was just too much fun drinking blood everyday to stop for a month.<br/><br/>Most vampireâ€™s despised Kamora for the little heart thing. They hardly think of her as a vampire. When in fact she has everything they do except for pale skin. Oh what a luxury? Not. She was ageless not immortal but ageless they them. However she also forgot how she got into this mess of is she a vampire or a monster. Either word fit her fine. No one really knew her true genetics. But she was sure it was thing that could be called a flaw after a vampire tried  creating her.<br/><br/>However Erik and her most likely had a rough relationship because of this. He turned his head and gave what one would call a dashing look. One that would naturally put any one on their knees. However Kamora just rolled her eyes and began to walk towards Rachel.<br/><br/>When she reached Rachel her hands landed on the other girlâ€™s shoulder and in a almost breathless way she whispered ""Take of shit while Iâ€™m gone, Iâ€™m counting on you."" Miss Lanely wouldnâ€™t have heard this but there was no reason for her not to at the same time. Kamora just liked to use her vampire whispering a lot. Not often though did she do it. Though Erik could most likely hear her. But that wasnâ€™t of a matter.<br/><br/>Kamoraâ€™s long blue hair, and deep red eyes were enough for any man to be entranced with her. She turned and exited the room heading right down the beautiful stairs to the entrance of the hall. Then whistled for the butler to get her the red corvette that she naturally drove all the time. However her ears still picked up on a few words that were going on upstairs. Since the vampireâ€™s or vampire hearing is phenomenal it made it easier for  her to hear shit.<br/><br/>At last her car squealed to the entrance, and she hopped inside. Imagining the punishments she would deal to Joe Declaro."
2962,House of Horrors,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3774,2011-07-12T03:10:06,Ryuuspirit,"Loclett sighed boredly as she waited for Alexander to return. Her attentions turning to Rachel and Kamora. She spoke slowly and threateningly being sure to spark encouragement and her unhappy emotions into each and every word that slid oh so acidic like over her ruby red lips. She commanded her chores be done and to be done soon. She was not a patient woman and had little time wasted on making petty command no, she far more enjoyed her time being put into the house and her slaves. That is what they all were... slaves she had wrapped tightly around her fingers so she personally could play the role of the pupet master while the rest of herself cheered being the perfect audiance...<br/><br/><br/>Finally Alexander returned bringing Loclett back to relaity from her little puppet show. She growled underbreath as usual when this happened and took the tea handed before her. Her tongue slid around her lips softly as she used her sharp venomous wolf like fangs to bite gently on the bottom one which was a way she always brought a man around gaining his attention. She loved attention, any kind or form she loved. So naturally if people were around and she had something to do she would be watched doing it. It is just how thingsaught to be. She sniffed of the tea letting its aroma fill her nostrells. She glared up at Alexander and leaned back in her ""Thrown"" which was nothing more then a red velvet rocking chair lacey in blach and fluffed hourly by whom ever was in the room when the clock struck the top of the hour. ""Alexander... May I ask something...."" she whispered just loud enough for everyone to hear in that way of faking that noone was supose to hear it. ""Since when...do...I...drink... green tea..."" with a slow lift of her hand the saucer and cup toppled to the floor. ""Fix it agin... and do it right this time... Red tea with two spoons of fresh blood stirred no less then fifteen times..."" she finished her rant and her mood seemed to change as she looked down feeling a slight rubbing on her knee.<br/><br/>â€œMistressâ€¦â€  she heard her attention turning from Alexander to Iro. Her countenance became calm and relaxed her fingers gliding through his hair and traceing the base of his horns. â€œThat cretin, Alexander, didnâ€™t put your bags away. I did. They were on the floor.â€ she frowned atthe word :Cretin: it was a word she hated. ""Iro... if I catch you using such a ridiculous word for a person in my house... I shall ring your neck... am I understood?"" she questioned with somehow a sweet and kind tone. ""I did not tell him to put them away... I had a task previously and silently understood between him an I even if it..."" she glanced at the mess of tea to the right of the chair. ""was not done correctly either. Though that problem has already been taken care of."" days like this were few and only when the lady of the house had new items or objects in plan for the following days surprizes. Which always came after a huge banquet once she had returned from a spa trip into town. ""I am glad you put them away... I would have had someone do it anyway.... "" she smirked slyly playing with her pet biting her bottom lip making a drop of blood sparkle before it was licked away.<br/><br/>""Kamora... when you return later see me... I have a gift for you."" She spoke softly before looking away from Iro returning to Rachel's face ""For you I also have a gift... However my from walk way better be spotless.."" she demanded slightly tired in hervoice. Loclett allowed a low and drawn out sigh as she heard the all to fimilar roar of the co-owners car, however far as Loclett was concerned there was no other co-owner. Just anotherto pay the bills. This was her old Masion where she lived simply tranformed into this devine place of torchure... So she simply claimed him as a visitor who permanutly shared her territory. She glanced over watching Erik walk in. She had to admit she enjoyed his appearence. She liked the refine look and the elegance of it. It thrilled her to a point. She lifted a hand allowing him to kiss it in the customary greeting for the Lady of the house before she allowed him to speak...""Ahhh....my lovely Loclett. Just as beautiful as ever, I see?"" he said with an addictive tone. She listened to his compliments zoning out again imagining her puppet show stairing to him blankly. ""Erik... of corse I am beautiful as ever... I dont change... use your brains..."" she spoke in a hushed quiet voice still petting er Iro. ""Fix my bath..."" she instructed pushing Iro away from her to go do the task before her. She again turned her attention fully to Erik. He puzzled her but not enough to grant him her intrest. She was dificult to read and understand. Her likes and dislikes changing daily. ""Erik your half of the payments are up I expect to see them paid by noon on the marrow..."" she hissed slightly. She may have to to call him co-owner to his face and share the profits but it was her that put all the real work into it. She was the one to pay the bills and check the roles. It was her job to buy the replacements and create the grocery lists. Her job to see rules were followed. She didnt need anyone's help at all to be frank. She just enjoyed making him pay to call himself Co-owner.<br/><br/>looking past Erik and the others around she narrowed her eyes on william. ""William... What has been on my grounds this past three days...it smells aweful... I want it gone in the next hour. It smells dead... Also has there been intrudors? If so I wish you to find them and end them... "" she set her plans in her mind. She was not a woman to be messed with . Anyone who did her wrong was ended that was that plan and simple. And if no one else would end them she would. If she had to, she made the other ways to die seem peacefull and enjoyable. She was after all without anyone else's knowing a creature more frightening then any ever known prior to her unforchanut creation."
2963,House of Horrors,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3774,2011-07-13T07:03:36,Goblin,"<span style=""font-weight: bold"">â€œIro... if I catch you using such a ridiculous word for a person in my house... I shall ring your neck... am I understood?â€</span><br/><br/>â€œYes, Mistress,â€ he purred at her, contently laying his head against her leg. It only meant that she loved him best. The threats, the painâ€¦ it all meant â€˜I love youâ€™ to Iro. And she told him so sweetly, pet him so soothingly. He wanted so much to have been quick enough to lick the blood away himself. The lady shouldnâ€™t have to do anything for herself unless she wanted, and he would gladly have taken the punishment for that presumption. His longing was not disguised; begging for scraps, it was.<br/><br/>He watched Master Erik mildly as he touched the Mistress, a small hint of longing for the vampire to touch him too creeping into the expression. Iro loved Master Erik; not so much as he loved his Mistress, but still very much. But Master Erik could not pet him so perfectly, nor threaten him so warmly.<br/><br/>However, the Mistress told him to draw her bath, and that was precisely what Iro would do. He unwound himself from his place at her feet, brushed the strip of black linen that served as his only clothing modestly into order, and took one of his Mistressâ€™s hands into both of his larger, naturally black nailed ones. He kissed the back and then the palm, but was carefully silent. After all, he didnâ€™t want to interrupt her.<br/><br/>He went quickly to the Mistressâ€™s own, private washroom. He filled a basin with warm water and the favorite scent for her hair, so it wouldnâ€™t mix with her bathing water. This he set at the end where sheâ€™d always liked to rest her head. He filled her bath with very hot water, adding the scented oils sheâ€™d always liked for her skin. Then Iro waited, drifting over to the window to make faces at nasty olâ€™ Ivan while he did the filthy outdoor work. Iroâ€¦ he was a house pet, through and through. Never even left the house proper anymore if he could help it.<br/><br/>Oh he hoped it would be him to get the privilege of helping the Mistress to bathe today! Not one of those others. Iro didnâ€™t think they deserved it. They probably didnâ€™t even want to, and he did so very much."
2964,House of Horrors,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3774,2011-07-14T04:04:55,tekno,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">""For you I also have a gift... However my front walkway better be spotless..""</span>Rachel looked to Miss. Lanely watching her facial features carefully, trying to read them.<br/>""Yes, Miss Lanely, it will be.""  She nodded and shifted her eyes from Loclett to Iro who sat their being petting by his mistress, unknowing that he was just her toy, and smirked at him . Before Rachel turned and headed to the supply closet that held all cleaning products, she turned to Kamora, as saw her face drop, she slowly turned and heard Erik speak as she laid her eyes upon him.<br/><br/>She watched him walk into the room, her eyes narrowing slightly. She was never sure if she liked him, or not. She could not tell his true intentions in this business, and with Loclett. Suddenly she felt Kamora's hands softly rest themselves on her shoulders. Slowly turning her head, eyes lingering on Erik, she looked Kamora in the eyes.<br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Take care of shit while i'm gone, I'm counting on you.""</span><br/><br/>Rachel smiled, and nodded her head easily, ""I will, have fun.."" Watching Karmora leave, she smiled, knowing that Kamora was waiting for this, her favorite part of the job possibly, and turned to see the gathering around Loclett, sighing she turned and headed towards the supply closet that held all the cleaning supplies. Grabbing bucket, mop, wax, and wet floor signs, she dragged everything out the the walkway.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">I can't believe I'm doing this!</span>She thought to herself as she began cleaning, listening silently to the conversations going on in the other room. When she completed the work, she set up the signs, so no one would slip, and threw everything back into the supply closet. Listening closely she tried to find where Loclett was now. Finding her, she noticed that Iro was now gone, probably on another errand, and noticed William walking by with a shovel on his way to dispose of the smell that hung in the air, she hoped."
2965,House of Horrors,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3774,2011-07-16T01:23:53,Nehmahati,"Erik's lips had begun to curl in an amused grin as he noticed the coldness of Kamora's reaction and the way she had rolled her eyes.  Normally, it might have angered the vampire, but with Kamora, she was always a mixture of annoyance and curiousity for him.  Right now, the thought that fluttered in his head was was her heart would feel like still beating in his hand.  Her's was a rather unnatural circumstance, granted that she was suppose to be vampire, but had a beating heart.<br/><br/>His curiousity was not unlike that of a cat, wanting to play with something that he did not quite know what it was.  The thoughts that followed and the images of drawing his sharp nails upon her flesh to create bloody symbols upon it began to cause a tightness in his pants.  He was snapped out of his thoughts as he felt movement and sharp green eyes darted back towards Loclett as she sat upon a chair.  The sound of the saucer and cup set him on edge for some reason along with the sound of Loclette's voice and for a moment, a look of annoyance passed over his face.<br/><br/>But, the annoyance passed quickly as his eyes caught sight of Iro and he took a moment to let his eyes sweep over the beautiful creature as he noticed the look of longing that passed upon his features.  The male was one of his favorites among the male slaves, though the thoughts that crept into his head weren't quite so vicious as the ones that he usually had when in reguards to the female gender.  Perhaps he had an underlying hatred for the female gender because of what had happened with his mother, but Erik was not one to sit and question the reasons for his actions.  He felt doing so was pointless and as long as he enjoyed himself, what did it matter?<br/><br/>The scent of blood once again snapped him from his thougts.  Funny how Loclette had a happen of doing this.  His eyes turned to her sharply.  When she lifted a hand towards him, for a brief moment, something wild and predatory flashed in his eyes in annoyance, but it was replaced so quickly with that of amusement that it was barely noticeable.  For a moment, he let her hand linger there before his own well manicured hand took hold of hers and he brought his face forward, brushing his lips against the softness of her skin.  The smell of her flesh and the lingering scent of blood made the hardness in his pants throb.<br/><br/>Once again, he was snapped out of the thougths that filled his head as he heard her speak.  The words and tone of her voice set him on edge and he abruptly stood, letting go of her hand.  Their relationship was one of....a certain strangeness to be sure.  Her constant need to boost her ego always annoyed him, because to him, if you were truely great, it was not needed.  Though in all actuality, he was always pleased to hear a doting word.  It always reminded him of the power he had over others.<br/><br/>When she spoke again, his eyes turned cold and a look of arrogance passed over his features.  ""My payment is taken care of, Loclette.""  He stated, the annoyance creeping into his voice.  He turned his attentions away from her and unto Rachel as he felt her eyes upon him, keeping his violent nature in check.  Loclette always tested his patience, but it was worth it because he knew he would get to play soon.  Thoughts of the slave within his quarters chipped away at his anger and he was sure that as his eyes laid upon Rachel, a look of hunger passed over his features.  His lean frame turned towards the door and as he started to make his way towards it, he spoke.  ""I'll be in my rooms, my super is getting cold...""<br/><br/>His rooms were not far and soon, he had slipped within their confines.  The room itself was an exotic mixture of red, oranges, and golds.  The bed was a king size and it's frame was that of a dark cherry wood.  There was a canopy of fabrics designed over the bed and a shear red gauzy fabric circled the bed itself.  Candles lined the walls and tables, creating a soft dim look.  Pillows scattered the room itself and the room itself almost looked like a harem.  The intoxicating scent of black current vanilla candles waffed to his nostils.<br/><br/>To the right was a door that led to the chambers where he liked to create his art.  Within it he knew that the long stainless steel table with the shackles lay in the center of the room.  The contraption itself was adjustable so that he could have the victim within it tilting rightside or upside down.  The room itself was white and pristine, like that of a doctor's office.  The staff here was instructed to keep the room clean and sterilized.  After a session in the room, it usually took the staff hours to clean, with all the blood that tended to cake and pool.  Other objects littered the room.  Upon one wall was a stainless steel tall cabinet that held all of his instruments to use upon the flesh.<br/><br/>On the other side of the room, various latches and hooks were drilled into the floors, walls and even the ceilings to be able to contain his victims.  Other devices were present in the room itself, though his thoughts were pulled from that as his cunning emerald eyes slid to his bed.  Chained upon his bed was an unconcious girl.  She was stripped of everything and her dark hair pulled around her.  As he made his way towards the bed, a dark grin of anticipation curved his lips, the images already playing out in his head of what he planned to do with her."
2966,House of Horrors,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3774,2011-07-16T02:47:01,Ristina,"Kamora slammed her right foot on the gas petal when she reached the highway. This Joe Declaro lived half way across town in a small Vila on a street named Buckingham Ave. She faintly remember that the man smelt of sharp cologne and cigarette smoke. Not a smell that was at all pleasing. Her car sped by and passed at least 40 cars. She never went for slow, and the cops never bothered her because of the sped limit. Traffic was never a problem with her. Having money..that seemed to buy her a free ticket to do whatever the fuck she wanted.<br/><br/>The car took a right as she changed lanes so that she could get herself onto the exit that would bring into Joe Declaroâ€™s town. It was a nice little suburban town, and Joe was a sergeant on the military.  Such facts would  put  the people in disgust. But h she found it slightly amusing in a very sick way.  Her tongue flicked out as she licked the blood from her lips. Sometimes she bit her lip just to taste blood. It was a wonderful taste, and very satisfying. She waited for the light to change from red to green so that she could take a sharp right, then a slight left, and finally go straight. Till she at last saw Buckingham Ave. which was to her left.<br/><br/>Joe Declaroâ€™s Vila was pretty but only in the sense that if you licked glassâ€¦and lots of it. She pulled down his  newly paved drive way which was decorated with little flowers lining it, and dark green grass that was freshly cut behind the flowers. Her nose smelt the scent of forest as well. This was definitely a nice Vila. Though it wasnâ€™t the best looking Vila in the world. It was homey and that was all. Her car pulled to a complete stop in front of his white garage. She stepped out of the car and her black higheels made a small clicking nose on the pavement.<br/><br/>Her hands twirled the keys to her car between her index and middle fingers. While her dark red  eyes scanned the premises. She found her way to his stone steps that led to the oak wooden front double doors. That had glass in a half circle shape at the top of the door. This man obviously loved his glass. She wondered if her got a kick out of the neighbors watching him have sex. It was an odd thought but it made her chuckle.<br/><br/>She gripped his knocker which is similar to a door knob and slammed it till the noise was unbearable for even her ears. The hard knocking noise echoed inside the house. A smile was plastered on her face like a giant Cheshire cat grin.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Who the fuck are you..and what the fuck do you want?"" </span>A man asked as his hands ripped the door open.<br/><br/>What greeted her was a tall man with a very nice build. He was young no older than 23 with scruffy blonde hair, and pretty blue eyes. His demeanor seemed to be a donâ€™t fuck with me demeanor. He wore army cargo pants and a nice white tee-shirt that showed off his muscles. A cigarette lingered in his mouth and he leaned against the door frame. His harsh eyes seeming to run over her like a dog. This man had seen death she was positive.<br/><br/>"" I sergeant Joe Declaro am Kamora  Sanchez. The very women you ripped off to get free pleasure from six of our slaves. And I believe that you owe us 3 grand for that night sir."" She stepped inside the Vila and made a slow move towards Joe. Her hands wrapped around Joeâ€™s neck and her lips kissed his. She pulled back slowly. ""Now we can do this my wayâ€¦or you can be buried in the ground inside the casket within the blink of an eye. This is your choice. So what do you want.""<br/><br/>In answer Joe deepened the kiss and slammed the door shut and clicked it locked<span style=""font-style: italic"">. ""So Kamora what is your way. I have the money â€¦.Im just curious what is your way."" </span>He shifted so that his back was against the door and Kamora was in front of him. His hand brought the cigarette to his mouth and he took a drag off it. Allowing the smoke to go into her face.<br/><br/>In reaction Kamora smiled and leaped back like a cat. Her eyes once again looking Joe up and down. She caught the bulge in his pants with her eyes. Ahh a horny man. Just the way she wanted him. ""So I fool around with you for a bit. Play cat and dog if you willâ€¦I get a few house items, and I get moneyâ€¦and you such a fool get to liveâ€¦How does that sound?""<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Sounds fairly good to me.""</span>Joe walked over to his ash tray in the living room and put out the cigarette bud. He glanced her way.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""You wouldnâ€™t mind giving the neighbors a show would ya."" </span><br/><br/>""You bet I will."" She smiled. The entire house was made out of class. Perfect. A little blood to paint the glass ahhh she was seeing a perfect night in her mind. She leaped over his couch and walked sexually over to him. Her hands ripped off his shirt and her sharp nails trailed over his six pac abs. Leaving blood dripping down his chest. Joe heaved a long pleasuring sigh. It was so easy to please such sick men.<br/><br/>(See more in the next post ;) )"
2967,House of Horrors,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3774,2011-07-18T02:33:39,LycanKilla,"Alexander just sighed as he started to pick up the broken glass,off the floor and quickly left to make the tea.He really hated this place,but his damn parents had given him up for there debt.Even with that as long as he doesn't go out of line, he would be fine for the time being.He took the elevator back to the kitchen area as he started to make some more tea.He went around the kitchen quickly as someone came in to talk to him.It was a another servant like him but she was a female,her names was Annie.Another human but she was more into staying alive and not making any trouble at all.""Annie what are you doing here,your supposed to be finishing up the clean sheets for torromow""He went to grab a knife as he held it close to his arm.<br/><br/>""I was looking for something to eat before I finished""Alexander just sighed as he went to make a nice soup for her as he worked he turned back to her.""Fine then your going to have to do something for me,right now""She nodded as he finished a few minutes later,and give her a bowl to eat quickly.He moved around to her arm as he brought out the knife and cut her as blood started to drip.She cried in pain but quickly stayed quiet as he got two spoons full of blood.Then started to stir, it into the tea as he counted the number of times he stirred it.Once he was done he went to patch up her cut and once done told her to get back to work.He sighed as he knew that he should do this quickly,as he went to look for miss loclett.<br/><br/>Once he found her,he presented the red tea that she asked for.Stirred no less then fifteen times and two spoons of blood.He hoped she wouldn't complain,but really she could do whatever she wanted.""If that is all,I need to attend to the chores before torromow business starts"""
2968,TRANSFORMERS,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3861,2011-07-17T03:18:23,Ristina,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">In a world full of chaos the transformers had fought a long and dreary battle on the planet Cybertron. Some transformers would form a side called the decepticons that there mission was to defeat the Auto-bots. The decepticons were formed for the soul purpose of powerâ€¦they wanted to rule Cybertron with an iron fist. If they win the war than every other creature on Cybertron would be forced into slavery under the decepticons. <br/><br/>To rise against such transformers the Auto-bots were made to fight for freedom, and for justice. However these transformers eyes were a deep blue instead of the blood red that the decepticons had. This showed clearly whose side each transformer was on. What the bots didnâ€™t know on either side was that their war would destroy the very planet they had ever known. They would destroy the only place they knew as home.<br/><br/>The Auto-bots were led by Prime Sentinel. He was the original leader and the one to bring the war to earth. He trained Optimus prime and when sentinel died sacrificing himself for the rest of the auto-bots Optimus prime was made leader in his steed. As the leader it was up to him to follow in sentinelâ€™s footsteps so he went to earth. <br/><br/>While megatron followed him down to earth.  These beings managed to stay hidden and behind the scenes for the longest time. Certain governments made secret sectors to track these transformers. But not every transformer tracked was good. In actuality some sectors were tracking purely decepticons thus becoming corrupt and un-useful. <br/><br/>It is now or never that the humans must decide their path. One will lead to ultimate destruction and the other will lead to a new way of life with stronger technology. But if the war lasts too longâ€¦can they all save planet earthâ€¦or will it be shrouded to the same fate as Cybertron. This our time to chose , and our fight now which side will you pick?</span><br/><br/>-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------<br/>Alena Rothmore was looking into an old sports carâ€™s hood. Since the owner of the car had paid a fairly large  price for a very thorough look at what might be wrong with it. The owner wanted to sell the car as a used piece of junk but he wanted to know first what he had to replace to get the car running again. ""Damn this owner donâ€™t know shit bout cars."" She wiped a greasy hand on a towel. ""This engine is clearly knew all it needs is a little dusting."" She muttered. ""Huh girl.."" When she said that a puff of smoke met her in the face. It was the oddest thing in the world. ""I guess cars have personalities too I guess your a guy."" She smiled.<br/><br/>She leaned back and gently left the hood open. She turned to read the sign to the office of the garage ""well stake garage."" Was the name of the place. A fitting nameâ€¦ Her feet made a soft pat on the gritty stone floor as she reached the cleaning area. She grabbed a little bit of metal shiner and a rag. It was time for her to shine this dusty little boy up. Her feet swiveled and she almost knocked into her boss. ""Fuck sorry boss."" Her boss just kept walking giving her the gentle wave that said without words she had been forgives.<br/><br/>Then she walked back over to the car and tirelessly cleaned the car till it sparkled and shined. The fact that the owner wanted to sell it confused her more than ever. It almost made her frown at the  thought.  As if by magic the car started playing dark side of the moon. ""Is it just me or are you car having a mind of your own."" She slammed the hood of the car. ""And your welcome for the clean up."" It was then that the thought ran through her mind of an old wives tale her mother told her. Even though she no longer dealt with her parents. One about robots how oddâ€¦.<br/><br/>The carâ€™s engine started and the lights on the car seemed to flicker. The owner had taken off the for sale sign before he put the car into shop. ""Hey Alena the owner said that car chooses its owner looks like your it. He also said ""who care bout the money for it. Heâ€™s all yours babe."" Alena grinned at that. She had been looking for a car â€¦for like years nowâ€¦at least years in the sense of months based on how she feels. Really she has been looking for a car since she was 16.Now at 18 she had finally found one."
2969,TRANSFORMERS,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3861,2011-07-19T23:51:29,Goblin,"Von had finally managed to drag himself out of bed at around 1pm, showered, and rode his bike the trhee blocks to the store. Lucky him that heâ€™d gotten a job it only took ten minutes, tops, to get to. â€œYouâ€™re late,â€ the guy on morning shift told him.<br/><br/>â€œOnly by three minutes.â€<br/><br/>â€œTry an hour and three minutes!â€<br/><br/>He cracked a yawn and took up post behind the counter. â€œOh, daylight savings over already?â€ That got him a dour look if there ever was one, but Von was busy watching the girl across the street at the auto-garage. He liked it best when she was at work outside, shoulders deep under the hood of a car, because then, and he wondered if she knew this, her hips and ass wiggled nicely.<br/><br/>â€œYouâ€™re gonna get fired Von.â€<br/><br/>â€œUh huh,â€ he nodded and planted his chin on a fist and stared out the grimy window, vaguely thinking he might actually clean that today, more wondering if that girl was going to come back out."
2970,Just another city mutt (anyone),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3874,2011-07-18T22:01:32,darksunskiss,"<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i1201.photobucket.com/albums/bb359/ninjawhitewolf/Muddy_Tracks_by_krazyklaws.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/>My human named me Radio. He use to play this box thing that he had, he named it radio too. We didn't have much. Infact we didn't have enough to eat every day but we were happy. The other radio was always playing something. At night we listened to men talking to each other about these problems that other humans were having. Sometimes they'd get really angry and other times they wouldn't. We'd fall alseep with a smile on our faces, snuggled against each other infront of a fire built out of trash. Other people who had no where to go would gather around us for warmth and comfort from the other radio.<br/><br/>In the mornings there would be this wonderful thing called music and we'd run and sing and dance together. Sometimes people would throw money at us when we danced together, which was good because he needed to feed himself, me, and the radio. You see the radio ate these things called batteries. It didn't need to eat every day but when if it didn't eat once in a while it didn't feel like helping us make money so the two of us could eat. No worries though, when it died we'd stand around and ask people to give us either money or batteries. Sometimes we'd go a few days without any food for the radio but when we got the money, we first fed the radio before we made sure we had enough left over to feed ourselves. It only made sense, without the radio we wouldn't eat at all.<br/><br/>My human and I never staid in one place for too long but we often viseted places that we use to hang around. It was great, I always met new people and they all seemed to really take a liking to me. They'd always complement me and ask to pet me. Sometimes I'd just walk away and not let them but other times I puffed out my chest and proudly let them pet me. It was great fun. Oh, my human, his name was Jay. Yeah, Jay and I were great friends! Then... one day this guy showed up... He wanted me but Jay said I wasn't for sale, whatever that meant. The guy got really angry and took out what humans call a gun. He shot my human who started to bleed. I tried to lick his wound and help him, but it didn't seem to do much good. The man put a chain on me and tried to drag me off but I mauled his face off. For the first time in my life I learned what 'dead' meant. A passing cat took pitty on me after a day or so of staying right next to Jay. She told me he was dead and explained that when something dies it never moves again. Ever. It never talks, it never looks at you, it can't do anything. She explained that the other man that I mauled was also dead. She said I killed him. I didn't mind that thought.<br/><br/>Sometimes humans need to die. I wanted to die... I loved my human. He was my brother, my leader, and my friend. When humans in blue showed up and found the two bodies they tried to grab me and take me somewhere but I ran off. I wasn't going to let them take me to wherever the man who killed Jay was going to take me!<br/><br/>Ever since then I've been living on my own in the city. The radio can't help me find food anymore so I just dig around in trash cans or scratch at this green door on fith street. The green door will bring me a whole plate of food sometimes! It's so cool but I try not to abuse that privelage. Infact, thats where I'm going right now.<br/><br/>""Heh heh, Tony's going to be happy to see me.""<br/><br/>I said to myself with a dopey smile on my face. Tony was the guy that ran the place. He really liked me, but he kept calling me Mario rather then Radio. I guess I didn't mind. He could call me skippy mcdoodle paws for all I care, he was too nice for me to ever hurt him. When I got there I noticed the back light was off. They must've been closed.<br/><br/>""Aww that sucks...""<br/><br/>My ears flattened slightly before I sighed. I didn't want to believe what I was seeing so I sat down and just stared at the door, trying to will it open. Nothing. My ears flicked at the sound of scampering paws. Four legged creature... either a cat or a smaller dog. I smirked and stepped out of the way only to watch the scrawny dog that was about my size run right past. I was surprised at the size of the animal... it must've been really thin.<br/><br/>""DON'T JUST STAND THERE RUN!""<br/><br/>The dog snapped while turning a corner. Well that couldn't be good. I smelt a sweaty man coming closer. When he turned the corner I quickly realized it was a dog catcher. I smirked and ran right between his legs before spinning around. I pounced on his back and stole his little uniform hat before dashing off after the other dog. The man started screaming and cursing at me while getting back up. I stopped around a different corner with a wagging tail and waited for him to come back into veiw. This was going to be very, verrrry fun. He began walking towards me with his bar leash thing extended, trying to loop my neck in it. Suddenly I lept onto the top of a dumpster and bounced right onto his chest. I pinned him to the floor but not for very long. I darted out of the alley way and down the street with his hat still in my mouth. When I finally came to seventh street I plopped down next to the trash can that I usually eat out of and began laughing. The hat fell to the floor as my tail wagged excitedly.<br/><br/>""That was fun...""<br/><br/>My fun was ruined with a snarling stomach.<br/><br/>""Ehr.... but it took a lot of energy...""<br/><br/>I sighed and sniffed around.<br/><br/>""Hello?""<br/><br/>Oh my gosh...<br/><br/>""What the..""<br/><br/>Could it be? IT WAS!<br/><br/>""WHO THE HELL WOULD THROW AWAY A WHOLE CHICKEN? Burnt or not, oh my god I'm in heaven!""<br/><br/>I said in a singing song voice while yanking out the burnt chicken from the metal trashcan before stuffing my face. Ohhh happy days!<br/><br/>[Probably somebody who plays as the other dog who was running earlier? They could become friends and help each other survive while looking for your character's human, who just lost your dog by accident a long long time ago. Almost to the point where looking for the human seems pointless. Preferably a character who doesn't know a whole lot about city life, but if they do it's cool =]"
2971,Hell house,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3880,2011-07-19T04:08:58,Ristina,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">Welcome to Hell house ...or soon you will be welcome muwhahahahaha<br/><br/><br/>A fairly large house in upper main near the ocean has a history that is far from sane. It is revered by Christians, and presumed haunted or the house of the devil. This house is four stories and has one king size bedroom that housed the ruler of the house hold a long time ago.However the man's death is unknown and several paranormal investigators have passed through the house, in death. Every investigator has died except for one. Who keeps his identity very disclosed. Some say there never was a survivor. <br/><br/>The haunting is said to be multi-haunting not just one dead soul haunting it. Not just one person more like many which would fit the history of the house. But this fact has never been proven. It is an old house and the story constantly changes. To this day the tale is spoken to scare the towns people of carribou falls. Many scientists, and superstitious physics find the tale nearly skin crawling.<br/><br/>The house itself has passed through ownership by some stupid rich family that decided the house was worth something. This family is known as the velandrei family. Who to this day have never given up on solving the mystery of the forsaken house. <br/><br/>Sir Belasco was as some say a sick man. Belasco owned and built hell house in 1907. At that time he was inviting rich men and women to use the home as a hotel. But there was a catch to this. These men and women would stay the night at the Belasco house because of the horrors that took place inside the house. <br/><br/>It is said that the dining table was used as an example of showing men and women about the different ways of sex. He would drug his guests with what now people know as Ecstasy. Not only that this man went as far as to write his own bibel and create his own cathedral which connected the home itself. Inside the cathedral there are pornographic images all over the wall with god on a cross, many death acts have happened inside the cathedral.<br/><br/>But that is not the worst of the house. The theater where he would poison, or feed the guests with alcohol till they went on stage and did such grotesque things that  are far from speakable. <br/><br/>A letter was written by Sir Belasco to every guest that ever stayed there back when he was alive. Each letter was sprinkled with blood and was hand written. A letter similar to this was sent out to each guest that was researching this house. Whether to scare them away, or to give them the same effects the guests will never know. Or they will just have to find out. <br/><br/>""Dear ladies, and gents,<br/><br/>I sir Belasco welcome you to my lovely and endearing home. Shall everything make your day, and should hell face you in death just give it a giant fuck you. I am your hoster, and absolutely no harm shall be done to my lovely guests. I entrust no harm will ever come to you while you are under my protection.<br/><br/>From,<br/>	your dear Showcaser,<br/>		Sir Belasco."" The letters were sent to 5 very interesting individuals. All picked for a purpose and all forced to learn what purpose that would be. The  velandrei family specifically picked these deranged and absolute strangers to one another for a reason. It would make the research of hell house all the more accurate. The research was for finding out if Hell house was livableâ€¦if it was possible to live and survive in that house. What moreâ€¦to raise a family. The elder of the velandrei family will either demolish the house if it is deemed unfit, and takes the lives of the inhabitants, or he will start rebuilding the house piece by piece. But the elder is 75 and the deadline  is set for a week because the elder only so little time left with the living. <br/><br/>The group had gotten the letter when the individual limos picked them up. Only two limos drove out and the group was split in two. Jasmine Sapphira, Xander Biskit in one limo and Caroline Rast, and  Rafael Vicci in another. The 5th candidate was homeless and was offered money as well to help the new group. He was being taken in a separate limo since her lived in the area to the house. He had heard the tales, and such now he would finally live the horror like everyone else. All the limos arrived safety and at the same time. It was time for the horror to begin. </span><br/><br/>-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------<br/><br/><br/>Jasmine Sapphira took two steps away from the limo. What stared her straight in the eye was a large mansion like house. The velandrei family swore they would have food and drinks delivered to their door step. But could she trust that family. She would not scratch out their being some sort of catch to this money. Her research told her plenty about the house. Is it worth death for this kind of money?<br/><br/>A slow and yet tingly feeling of death ran up her arm like an unwanted snake. She shivered but not from the cold. More from a feeling of dread. That everyone would die in this house. Her seemed to skim over the electric fence that surrounded the entire houseâ€¦everywhere except the front entrance, and the back entrance. She had heard that the back entrance led to the pond that Belasco himself supposedly owned back in the day. That was also known to have taken 3 lives. None of which drowned. Very odd cases.<br/><br/>Her eyes then switched to the limo that had pulled up behind the one she got out of. Herâ€™s was in-between the first limo, and the last. Ironic she was always the middle. She heaved a laugh while holding her bag of shit that was needed for this week long investigation as she would call it.<br/><br/>Though taking a step..just one inside that hell hole would be a whole other story in and of itself. She was unsure if this would get her anywhere in life. But she had a strong feeling that it would test every capability and resistance she has ever had.<br/><br/>Her head swiveled to watch the as she wants to call it<span style=""font-style: italic"">team</span>get of the limos. Leave it to her to be first to second to want to look around this old house. It wasnâ€™t everyday that one sees such an   extravagant old house. Though it was shrouded with darkness.<br/><br/>""So who wants to be the daredevil to wring that devil of a houseâ€™s door?"" She asked as she turned to stare at her new roommates. They all seemed so quit. Shouldnâ€™t someone speak up or something? She ran a smooth hand through her thick curly dark brown hair in nervousness. New people werenâ€™t really her thing. But she would try and get along with themâ€¦as much as she could. ""Well Iâ€™m Jasmine Sapphira and I do not wanna ring that door bell."" She heaved a sigh. That went wellâ€¦for an introduction. A nervous giggle escaped her lips."
2972,Hell house,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3880,2011-07-19T04:37:49,BunnyMama,"Kiel looked out the limo it was odd for him to be in these. He ran his fingers though his hair. His hood dropped down to his shoulder's. He looked at the house. Laughed, ""Right."" He shock his head. He then looked at the female introducing herself. He shock his head. He ran though his mind things he could steal from this place and get away with it. He walked to the door step. ""You really scared of these stupid legends. I mean seriously. I hate to say you are seriously a chick."" He laughed. Looking at everyone. He banged on the door. ""Hey yo, dudes inside. You said in the letter about getting us when we get here. This is no great service."" He yelled.<br/>He was a quiet type but when he wants something like proving a point he will do everything. He also that this was a joke so he accepted this<span style=""font-style: italic"">thing</span>he looked at the people. He coughed out a laugh. He started to walk back to the limo and then looked back at the house. ""This is lame."" He rolled his hand around. ""Like we all should worry."" He started to walk down the driveway to leave the house. He was bored of this. But something just dawned in his head. 'why you leave... should you prove to the people there isnt anything to worry about.' he thought. He turned back to walk the door. ""Lets see how lame this place is."""
2973,Hell house,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3880,2011-07-19T20:05:58,Twilight_Cloud,"Xander was possibly the only one that had fallen asleep in the limo. He was also the last one to get out of it. As he did, he heard a woman introducing herself and adding that she did not want to knock on the door. To Xander, she seemed naive, as did the guy who walked up and knocked, but at least he seemed unafraid.<br/><br/>Xander was here to disprove the theory of ghosts being here, unlike everyone else that was here. He was still in college and working on his General Sciences Degree, but he figured this would help him get a scholarship. If not, it would certainly give him the money needed to pay his way through college anyway.<br/><br/>With a sigh, he decided it might be good to introduce himself as well. ""I'm Xander Biskit and I do not believe in ghosts,"" he announced. Xander pushed his glasses up the bridge of his nose with a forefinger and walked up to the front of the house.<br/><br/>""I believe it's unlocked,"" Xander said to the other guy who had knocked on the door. Xander tried to open it instead of knocking."
2974,Hell house,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3880,2011-07-20T09:31:35,BunnyMama,"Kiel looked at the people. Then at Xander, he was happy that there was another person who didnt believe in ghost. ""And be rude."" He coughed a laugh. He backed up. ""You want to be rude, then by all means.... please open the door."" He laughed. He had made sure his hood was on. The hood was postioned on the mid part of his head. It showed his frount part of his face. His eyes checking the house. He wasnt much of a talker. That was the most he was going to talk for the day. He rolled his eyes. He looked at the floor. Listening for all around him."
2975,Hell house,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3880,2011-07-22T20:04:04,skittles1313,"Caroline stepped out of her limo. Theirs was the last to pull up. When she got out some girl had already been talking and now there were two boys that seemed to be having a testosterone competition of some sort. She looked at the building up and down and then looked at the surrounding courtyard. A very ominous sense was about it. She listened to see what the commotion was about, something about opening the door. They were all superstitious about the place, but this was her job, she went to places and checked them out for a living. She tucked her hair behind her ear and walked up to the door. She laid her fingers on the door and listened as if it were talking to her. Hatred. That's all that was there. It was sad, seeing a building with so much hate, she laid her hand flat on the door as if to say sorry.<br/><br/>***********************************************<br/><br/>Rafael was next out of the limo. He watched Caroline and thought her curious. The only thing she said on the entire trip was her first name. Other than that not another word had left her lips. Something odd about her, something odd indeed. He looked around at the people there and smiled a bit. ""Looks like this is going to be a fun time for all of us!"" He was excited about this adventure. He didn't fear death, of course he didn't look forward to it either. He just knew that whatever happens happens. You can't change fate. He waved to everyone then stuck his hands in his pockets, still having the quirky smile on his face, ""The name's Rafael. Anyone else volunteer to be here or was it just me? Lighten up! This is supposed to be a great experience! That's why we are here isn't it?!"" He was a talker most of the time, until he needed to shut up. But right now that wasn't the case, it seemed that someone needed to break the ice a little better than the first group had."
2976,Hell house,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3880,2011-07-26T01:44:25,Ristina,"<span style=""font-style: italic""> ""You really scared of these stupid legends. I mean seriously. I hate to say you are seriously a chick.""</span>A total stranger seemed to talk as if nothing in the world could of scared him. Oh yes her introduction just when over really well. At least she angered someone enough. She watched as the boy that was totally clueless to the horrors that had happened in this abandoned hell house. Jasmineâ€™s mouth almost dropped as the boy literally knocked on the door. Oh yea that was really going to help the situation.<span style=""font-style: italic"">. ""Hey yo, dudes inside. You said in the letter about getting us when we get here. This is no great service.""</span>Then he turned and walked back to limo. All the while Jasmine stood there looking at him in shock. Well at least someone did something.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""I'm Xander Biskit and I do not believe in ghosts,"" </span>A tall man with glasses spoke as he steeped out of a limo. Jasmineâ€™s eyes seemed to glance over the man in almost an appreciative way. Though he was in no way her type. Now here she was going for a geeky guy. She watched him walk up to the front of the house and he spoke again.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""""I believe it's unlocked,"" </span>The statement made her laugh. Yea it must be unlocked who would just lock the door to an abandoned building. She slapped her hand to her face. What an idiot she wasâ€¦<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Looks like this is going to be a fun time for all of us!""</span>A blonde man spoke this time. He seemed rather curious to Jasmine. Not as much of a Mr. Show it all as the other two guys were. ""The name's Rafael. Anyone else volunteer to be here or was it just me? Lighten up! This is supposed to be a great experience! That's why we are here isn't it?!"" Jasmine almost tackled the man. This was just what she wanted. In fact she walked right over to Rafael and put out her hand.<br/><br/>""Nice to meet you.""  Jasmine smiled at him then turned and walked up the front steps. A feeling of hatred fell through her body as if to wake her completely up. She heaved a sigh and pushed her way through the entrance way. The place was completely dusty and she made her way through the hallway straight to the dinning room. Where the infamous large, wide, and round dining table was. Dust completely covered it. Not a spec was clean. She turned to see an old record player resting on a shelf. Out of what seemed to be thin air it began to play.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Welcome to my house Iâ€™m delighted you could come. I am certain you will find your stay here most illuminating . It is regrettable I cannot be with you. But I had to leave before your arrival."" </span>The voice belonged to the devil himself. Sir Emeric Belasco. It was chilling and horrifying. A shiver went through her veins at the sound of his overly cold voice. They were being welcomed by a man that was dead. This was overly creepy. She shivered again and turned her attention to the table which had a nice white envelope encrypted on it were the words<span style=""font-style: italic"">Boarding , or rooms. </span>She waited only a moment. ""So who wants to open that?"" She pointed at it."
2977,Hell house,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3880,2011-07-26T13:24:34,Twilight_Cloud,"Xander had opened the door, when the girl who had introduced herself as Jasmine walked past him and entered the house. Xander watched her walk before finally following her in. The house looked even larger on the inside, and Xander looked around curiously, awed by it's ancient beauty.<br/><br/>When he had entered the dining room, the record player had already started to play,<span style=""font-style: italic""> ""Welcome to my house Iâ€™m delighted you could come. I am certain you will find your stay here most illuminating . It is regrettable I cannot be with you. But I had to leave before your arrival."" </span><br/><br/>""Looks like someone likes to play pranks,"" Xander said softly. ""Did you turn that on?""<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""So who wants to open that?""</span>Jasmine asked, pointing to an envelope on the dusty round table.<br/><br/>Xander looked at the words on it, and wondered absently if there was a map of the house in it. ""We have predetermined rooms?"" He scoffed. ""I hope someone who can handle the ghosts gets the master bedroom. Wouldn't want someone screaming in the middle of the night over nothing."""
2978,Hell house,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3880,2011-07-26T15:25:37,BunnyMama,"Kiel looked around he was happy that someone else was like him who didnt believe in ghost. He crossed his arms. Walking to the dinning hall. Passing though the main part he felt something odd about the place but he brushed it off. Like it was nothing to take note of. He was going to do this a lot cause he didnt want to think there was really ghost in the house. He laughed when the player started up. ""Thats funny, Gone my ass."" He made ooo noises like there ghost. Then when rooms were spoken of, he didnt care what room he was in. As long as he proved to everyone and himself. Kiel had looked around. He laughed ""This is a joke cant wait tell that this turns out to be a TV show."" He said in his head.<br/>The 4 girls sticked together. As everyone entered the house they floated above everyone, talking about things they were to do. Yes they still had anger in them, but they had a little playfulness in them. After there planning for everyone they went to there places. Nalie was the room where people would get potioned. Sarah took up a bedroom. Renae had went to the kitchen. She placed Knifes on the counter's and she had wished there were meat everywhere. But she mad the room really cold. Victoria had just roamed the mansion and if anyone crossed her. They would make them feel like what she had died from. Being cut in the throut and being tosed down a cliff."
2979,Hell house,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3880,2011-07-27T18:34:47,HayyelObsession,"Hal watched from a distance with a group of unwanted people around her. Five people had entered the house. The group of unwanted people snickered.<br/><br/>â€œâ€¦ I canâ€™t do thisâ€¦there are people inside,â€ Hal said as she stared at the haunting house.<br/><br/>â€œDonâ€™t worry freak!â€ The leader of the group slapped her back hard, â€œJust go in there and pretend you are suppose to be there, or sneak in, whatever works best.â€ The leader was a lanky guy with shaggy blond hair. He was always so cruel to Hal. Shoving her into the street he gave her a smirk, â€œGo on little mouse, run along to the Hell House where you belong.â€<br/><br/>There were other things that happened to her regarding him, unmentionable things. She took a deep breath and gripped her shoulder bag tightly. Walking slowly up to the house of horrors. She just made it past the gate when an immense headache formed in the back of her bead. That was usually a bad sign.<br/><br/>With her eyes on the ground she slowly made her way up the stairs to the entrance. Hesitating on opening the door.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Why should I have to do this?</span>She thought,<span style=""font-style: italic"">why do I have to suffer so much! This isnâ€™t fairâ€¦.</span><br/><br/>Her hand lightly touched the knob and she slowly opened the door. It gave a loud creak and she poked her head in just a bit to see the other surrounded by a table.<br/><br/>â€œâ€¦ uhmâ€¦â€ She nervously looked around and slid herself all the way into the house. Coughing slightly she said, â€œIâ€™mâ€¦ Halâ€¦â€ She could feel something evil in the air."
2980,Hell house,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3880,2011-07-27T19:39:44,BunnyMama,"Victoria was roaming the entrance. This was because she liked covering the most visited area. She had to make sure the door was shut and no one came out. Out come in. But not out. She looked at her. She stopped in the middle of the room. She Then moved quick though you, Making you feel the pain of being rape, and getting her neck slashed off then getting thrown off a cliff. Sad thing though Victoria was still alive when she was getting thrown of a cliff.<br/><br/>((short for hayy))"
2981,Hell house,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3880,2011-07-27T20:40:09,HayyelObsession,"Hal noticed an Native American woman that looked to be in her early twenties. We wandered the entrance with no effort at all. She had begun to come towards her. Hal adverted her eyes, hoping the woman would not notice that she was staring. But she noticed the woman had stopped and stared at her. Though she didnâ€™t get a good look at the woman.<br/><br/>In a flash the woman had come through her, that was when Hal noticed it was a ghost. Her vision blurred and she felt like she was pummeling into a dark abyss. There she was walking home from a friendâ€™s house in an older time set. The body felt like hers, but she felt alien inside the skin.<br/><br/>She wasnâ€™t in her own body, thatâ€™s right; she was standing at the entrance just moments ago. Now she was outside. Everything seemed to be fine, when a man suddenly grabbed her. She protested and slapped the man, but she couldnâ€™t get free. Panic rose in her throat and she tried to scream. Her mouth was covered by the manâ€™s hand.<br/><br/>Next thing she knew she was thrown down on a hard surface, bound and unable to escape. She clothes were ripped off and she felt the man lick her neck. He whispered nasty things into her ear and thrust something hard inside of her. She screamed in fear and protest. It hurt, badly. She felt like her insides were splitting. After awhile, when he finished, something cold was placed on her throat.<br/><br/>He looked at her with hungry eyes and a wide grin. He pulled her hair back and pulled the cold thing straight across her neck. The cold was replaced with something warm that oozed down her neck and she vision goes dark. She feels herself being thrown off something, air rushes against her face. And then there was nothing.<br/><br/>Meanwhile, as she was having this vision, she screamed out in painful sobs; falling to her knees and burring her face into her hands. Her voice hurt, the experience made her remember a similar situation with the groups leader. But she wasnâ€™t dead. Her voice felt dry and it hurt. She must have been screaming loud.<br/><br/>She didnâ€™t dare look up, to see the ridicule looks on the strangerâ€™s faces. She had made a fool out of herself. What a wonderful first impression, they must think sheâ€™s nuts. Hal curled up into a somewhat protective ball, silent sobs barely escaping her lips."
2982,Hell house,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3880,2011-07-28T01:26:06,Twilight_Cloud,"Xander looked at the envelope, and was about to pick it up when others began entering the house as well. He stared at Hal for a long moment, and she appeared to be day-dreaming. ""Well, who's going to open it?"" he asked, repeating what Jasmine had said only a few moments before.<br/><br/>With a sigh, Xander was about to reach for it again, when one of the girls in the room started to scream in obvious terror and pain. The yell echoed through the hall, and Xander could tell by her voice that she was either a really good actor, or something was seriously wrong.<br/><br/>Xander knelt by her and placed a gentle hand on her shoulder, in a sincere voice, he asked, ""What's going on? What's wrong?"" The junior scientist looked around at the others. ""Is anyone here a doctor?"" After a short pause he said, ""I might be the closest thing.""<br/><br/>Xander turned his attention back to the girl who had been screaming, but was now crying softly. ""Come on, what's wrong? Say something,"" he tried to encourage her using the same sincere voice as before."
2983,Hell house,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3880,2011-07-28T07:52:38,BunnyMama,Reserve will post tomorrow
2984,Hell house,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3880,2011-07-31T21:36:10,skittles1313,"Caroline just stared at Xander and the newest addition to the group. She knew, she could see the mark that the haunting ghost had left on the girl. A blood stained throat, the mark wouldn't be there forever, but for now she could still see it. Caroline took a deep breath, this job was going to be interesting. These ghosts or spirits were very serious and very evil, nothing good was going to come of this exploration. She turned her attention from the horrified girl and confused scientist and went to the letter. She picked it up and opened it slowly. Pulling out a piece of paper that seemed to be as old as the house. ""Odd."" Was all she said as she read through the letter. Her eyes moved with the words but still the only word that escaped her mouth was odd. She got done reading and handed the paper to Jasmine for her to read to the entire group. Caroline then went over to the new girl and sat next to her and placed a hand on her neck over the mark. It burned her a bit but nothing more. She stood back up and rejoined the group again.<br/><br/>********************************<br/><br/>Rafael was walking around the room, exploring everything and wishing he had his camera out of his bag so he could take some pictures of everything. He stopped exploring at the girls screaming and got oddly excited. He wanted to rush over and ask her for her experience, but that could wait until later, but he was definitely getting an interview with her. She seemed to be in good hands with the skeptic scientist, if it really was a ghost nothing could really fix what happened, she was in shock and traumatized. Things like that take time to get over and nothing could immediately fix it. Then he watched as Caroline picked up the envelope and read it.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Odd.""</span>He heard her say then he watched her hand over the paper as calmly as she had picked it up. She really was a strange one, she gave him an eerie feeling and he didn't think that she was going to be one of the people that will ""open up"" later on. He shrugged and walked over to Jasmine who had just been handed the letter. ""So..."" he put his hands in his pockets and flashed a smile. ""What does the mysteriously odd letter say, Jasmine?"""
2985,Hell house,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=3880,2011-08-30T02:47:44,BunnyMama,"Kiel looked around. Thought it as a joke. He only came to joke around. The letter he had gotten while he was on the streets doing his thing. Stealing from people and all. He knew something was up. He never reseved any letter at all in his life. He kept his hands in his pocket. When the girl screamed he rolled his eyes. 'Its just part of the whole joke. Someone hired her to scare us.' is what he thought. He rolled his eyes. ""Well, where we sleep?"" He brought up. He didnt care what some stupid letter said. He walked out the room. Walking up the stairs and then walking pass the bedrooms. He opened each bedroom. One room, Sarah was by the door. Kiel tryed opening it. But it wouldnt open more then a couple inches. He appeared in it. The then door closed. ""Shit,"" He said. rubbing his face. He opened the door, it fully opened. And sarah was out of that room. But she was going to another bathroom. ((im going to have kiel dye first, and yes im back and trying to remake this rp))"
2986,The butterfly effect(privet rp),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4004,2011-08-07T00:54:48,Ristina,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">It is said that a Butterfly can change the world. If a butterflyâ€™s wings are absent or beating could eventually cause catastrophic events half way across the world from that single butterfly. Events much like a creation or absence of a hurricane. They say that without a butterfly the world canâ€™t function properly. It is the same in people. People cannot function properly without another. It is like a rope that strings one person to another and if that rope snaps it shall forever be faltered.<br/><br/>Tampering with this balance in the world could cause catastrophic and unpredictable events to take place. It is similar to oneâ€™s life being balanced with good and bad, and taking that balance and ripping it into shreds. Where only supposedly good things will happen, or supposedly bad things will happen in the world. </span><br/>-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Jenna Arlengton was what most said little miss perfect. Her mother graduated from an upstate New York  art collage and landed a job in Animation with Pixar. Due to her job Jennaâ€™s mom moved with Jenna who was 3 at the time- from upstate New York all the way to Burbank, California. The long drive itself Jenna canâ€™t remember and her father supposedly told her mother he didnâ€™t want no kid, and took the east train leaving jennaâ€™s mom and Jenna to make it on their own. However it wasnâ€™t so hard for her mother, and her to survive. At least Jenna saw it that way. <br/><br/>Her mother bought a fairly large house on a beautiful property that had about 8 arches of land and a pool. The neighbors seemed to have about equal amounts of space between the houses, and all the houses seemed fairly good. At the end of their road there was a large apartment building complex that caused the road to be called a dead end. Since it ended with the apartment complex. <br/><br/>Jenna could never ever in her lifetime look at her life and compare it to all her friends. It was simple: they had such difficult lives that Jenna couldnâ€™t compare herself to them in a good or bad way. They were her friends and their hardships were her hardships. Their fucked up childhood soon became herâ€™s due to the fact that they all hung out for hours outside on a daily bases. As kids, as teens, and as some of them were older than others adults. <br/><br/>But no one could of predicted the fact that she during her childhood she would have constant blackouts on things that she should of remembered especially since her black outs seemed to happen right before the worst of things went down. Like when she was 5 -two years after moving- and ended up blacking out. When she came out of the blackout her mother was scolding her for taking her hands and shoving them onto two sharp points that were called scissors. She had apparently  taken one end of the scissors and the other end and shoved her palm right through the scissors. It was a bloody mess and her mother always blamed herself. Though Jenna and even the teacher wasnâ€™t really sure about how Jennaâ€™s palm seemed to become a bloody mess. Whatever happened it still caused Jennaâ€™s mother grief.<br/><br/>Ever since the black outs seemed to come on harder when shit was about to get really fucked up. When Jenna turned seven she began to write a journal that detailed everything she could remember before the black outs and what happened when she came out of the black outs seemed to bother her the most. It always seemed like she came out of her black outs worse than when she went into the black outs. These journals she wroteâ€¦she hoped in some way they would help her remember what happened during the black outs but it seemed it just caused her to get a major headache and she would get dizzy. Nothing more nothing lessâ€¦and no memory recover. <br/><br/>Eventually the journals were written only for habit , nothing more, and nothing less. Then the most traumatic incident happened in her life, and of course she had to black out when shit got real bad. It was Jennaâ€™s 18th Birthday. The very birthday that changed a girl to a women, and  a teen into an adult. This is supposed to be a happy moment in lifeâ€¦yet for her it was the ever ending scale of doom. <br/><br/>Her and her childhood friends decided on a fairly clouded day they would take a stroll up to Green falls which was 15 minutes away via car to the beautiful lake that over casted a couple large mountains. The oldest of the group and the one supplying the beer was Duncan El-Sayed. She knew him always as the eldest and the first person she ever saw in Burbank, California but that did not mean he was her favorite person in the world. Kyle Greenly on the other hand was her entire world and she wasnâ€™t quite ready to tell him about the little incident that was going on inside her. Though he was the dreaded driver that brought them to Green Falls.<br/><br/>Five hours later everyone including Duncan El-Sayedâ€™s sister Elana El-Sayed was also drunk, fucked up on pot, and seeming very how do they say drunk.  <br/><br/>The (2nd male -till luna makes him) was released from the mental institution on what some might say good behavior. But he was drunk and fucked up as well, and Jenna just knew shit was going down. At least in terms of fun. <br/><br/>Kyle had asked Jenna to go for a walk but during the walk Kyle realized he had left something. Her memory was very vague on what happened next. All she knew was that one minute she was walking in the forest and the next she was holding out her hand over the ledge that looked down on thousands of rocks. The water wasnâ€™t even that high.<br/><br/>After that everything seemed to happen like the movies. She was ushered home, got a call that Elana El-Sayed committed suicide and that the  (2nd male -till luna makes him) was back in the mental institution forever. Once at home she began to write. But as she wrote she seemed to feel a change inside her head like a massive headache then the world changed.<br/><br/></span><br/>-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------<br/><br/>All of a sudden she was back inside the chevy truck that fit all 5 of her and her childhood friends. Back to that fateful day, and fateful night. She blinked and looked outside the window feeling that she had done this before. That somehow she had been here before. Then turned her head to Kyle with a sly smirk. ""Kyle hunny do you think you can slow the car down?"" She didnâ€™t remember much of what she had said the last time she was in the carâ€¦last time just seemed so unreal to herâ€¦<br/><br/>The road was deserted as always and she listened waiting for his reply as the other three in the back of the car chatted about things that her head couldnâ€™t register at the moment."
2987,The butterfly effect(privet rp),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4004,2011-08-07T09:38:48,Goblin,"â€œHey, wait to get into your boyfriendâ€™s pants until weâ€™ve stopped.â€ He was mean to his friends; he called it fuckinâ€™ around. â€œLittle east coast hookerâ€¦â€ Duncan was in the middle because he didnâ€™t want Akki right next to his little sister, not even if â€“ or maybe because â€“ they were friends. And because Akki was easy. He was the baby. The target. â€œChicken,â€ he taunted the youngest, and arm around his shoulders, grinding the knuckles of his other fist against his jaw. â€œBetcha wonâ€™t even jump.â€<br/><br/>Duncan started to go a little far when he squeezed Akkiâ€™s throat. But he always let go before they could claim anything but that he was playing. â€œSuch a coward. Youâ€™re not a real man. Probably wonâ€™t even go up to the edge.â€ Annoying little taps on Akkiâ€™s temple with his knuckles was his next move. â€œIâ€™ll push you,â€ he laughed, seeming still utterly serious.  â€œThink heâ€™ll scream the most like a girl,â€ Duncan did finally let go of Akki completely, smiling his long perfect â€˜Iâ€™m innocentâ€™ grin. â€œDonâ€™t you Ela?â€"
2988,The butterfly effect(privet rp),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4004,2011-08-07T17:40:24,Heather,"Elana had been sitting quitly in the car next to Duncan; her brother; who was being mean and picking on Akki as usual. She always thought that he was a little too aggressive with him but there was nothing she could do and he was only playing... right? She had been looking out the window as the trees started to grow denser around them when her brother asked her a question. She at first only turned her eyes to look at Akki and then her head moved to look at Duncan, ""I don't know. Maybe he will suprise you."" She said quietly griving her brother a soft smile and then returning her gaze to the forest outside of the car.<br/><br/>Her fingers lightly brushed over the inside of her wrist that was covered by the long sleeves of her green shirt. She had cut herself again that morning and had almost been caught by her brother but her seceret was still safe. She wondered what everyone had brought to this little party. She knew that Kyle may have gotton some beer and oe of them always managed to get their hands on some kind of drug. She guessed she would just have to wait and see."
2989,The butterfly effect(privet rp),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4004,2011-08-08T06:54:24,Luna,"Akki had stared down at his hands not paying attention to his friends as his thoughts traveled back to the institution. Sterile, white, calm, peaceful, and he wanted to watch it burn, he wanted to laugh as he watched the place burn and the orderlies scramble to rebuild their perfect world. Nothing was perfect, everyone was fucked up. He just had the nerve to show it outwardly, god forbid. His eyes glazed over, even worse he had gone home. That had just been wonder-fucking-full, there had been no escaping from his father when he was home. If he tried to leave it only made it worse later.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">â€œChicken, Betcha wonâ€™t even jump.""</span>Duncan had slung his arm around Akki's neck and grinding his knuckles against his face. Akki growled playfully, Duncan always picked on him. Akki assumed it was because he was the youngest but no one was ever quite sure what was going on in Duncan's head. Either way he sort of looked up to Duncan, not that he would ever admit such aloud but he liked Duncan.<br/><br/>However when Duncan grabbed his throat and started to squeeze Akki nearly flipped. His throat was already bruised from his fatherâ€™s ""welcome"", and feeling pressure there again caused a near panic. When he let go Akki touched his bruised throat wondering if there was any clear bruising there.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">â€œSuch a coward. Youâ€™re not a real man. Probably wonâ€™t even go up to the edge.â€</span>Duncan tapped Akki's temple and as much as it annoyed him Akki turned a droll stare on Duncan. Of course he would jump. He wouldn't be the only one who didn't. He was already enough of a target.<span style=""font-style: italic""> â€œIâ€™ll push you, think heâ€™ll scream the most like a girl, donâ€™t you Ela?"" </span>Akki scoffed and laughed slightly.<br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""I don't know. Maybe he will suprise you.""</span>Elana said and Akki laughed again he wouldn't scream...he hadn't screamed in years.<br/>""Trust me man, I'll jump all by myself. I'm a big boy now remember? Don't need you pushing me everywhere. And I won't scream."" Akki laughed leaning his head back against the seat, letting his hair fall into his face covering his blue eyes as he looked at the roof. With his friends here it was almost easy to forget everything, but always in the back of his mind he knew that when he went home it would all go shit. But he didn't have to think about it now.<br/><br/>Akki was pulled from his thoughts when Kyle threatened Duncan, Akki often wondered how the hell Kyle could drive the way he did when he turned around like that Akki thought they were going to crash. He was sure one day Kyle would kill them all that way. Not that he cared, and Kyle did know the roads. So why bother worrying about it? There was none. Akki smiled slightly and stared back out the window watching the scenery fly by."
2990,The butterfly effect(privet rp),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4004,2011-08-09T01:51:48,Ristina,"<span style=""font-style: italic""> ""Dunk, I know you know i hate it when you call my girlfriend a hooker, so ill let it slide. but if you do it again,"" </span>There was a pause and Jenna felt Kyle stiffen like a cat before it strikes. The words still seemed vaguely familiar to her, and she gave one glare at Duncan. It was just like him to go calling her a fucking hooker. Just like himâ€¦her mind trailed for just a second.. She must of been dreaming about Kyle and Duncanâ€™s death. If that was it â€¦than what was she supposed to do?<span style=""font-style: italic"">""I will pull this truck over and knife you on the side of the road."" </span>The words were an echo inside her head and what Kyle said seemed like such a real death threat that it put shivers down her spine. It also snapped her back to reality like a whip.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""> ""why do you want me to slow down, babe?"" </span>Kyleâ€™s free hand seemed to brush through her hair like reassurance that everything would be OK. But for some reason that thought alone made her think that something was awfully wrongâ€¦but what seemed to be the problem about the car going fast she wasnâ€™t sure. There was some sort of gut feeling in her stomach. Than it hit her as a familiar sign caught the corner of her eye like a movie she saw<span style=""font-style: italic"">the car get a flat spin, and the side of the vehicle seemed to bump into a tree. Everyone would at least have one scratch.</span><br/><br/>""Cause your going to get A FUCKING FLAT KYLE!!"" Her words were rather loud and she caught herself in a mist of surprise as the car seemed to veer out of control and get closer the ground. She braced herself as the car spun and she felt the slam of the vehicle into the tree. She had been too late it seemedâ€¦at least maybe too late. She breathed in a sigh and unbuckled her seat belt and realized that she couldnâ€™t get out her side of the car due to a giant tree being there. "" So umm yea a flat."" She mused over thought that she knew that was going to happen and ran a smooth , soft -creamy hand through her wild medium length blonde hair. Then noticed the blood that dripped down her hand. She shrugged it off as her eyes lingered on the group. It seemed the group was wide eyed in shock and surprise but no one was too hurt.<br/><br/>""Anyone fucking hurt?"" She asked as her eyes glanced around the group. She was positive Kyle was pissed. This was his baby â€¦at least the car was.The girl seemed rather flustered about the whole incident. ""Elena you OK?"""
2991,The butterfly effect(privet rp),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4004,2011-08-09T03:24:36,Goblin,"It wasnâ€™t at all that Duncan disliked Kyle. But he did think he was much too serious, so he made jokes that he knew Kyle wouldnâ€™t think were funny. Duncan didnâ€™t even try to make him angry, their sense of humor really was just that different, and Duncan didnâ€™t care that it upset Kyle.<br/><br/>He opened his mouth to say something. Everything suddenly slid sideways. Jenna was screaming. His heart went too fast and everything slowed down. Then the breath heâ€™d taken to respond was drilled out of him in one painful strike. Nothing further happened and Duncan sucked in air, rubbing his chest. No seatbelts for him. They were for pussies and babies. But heâ€™d collided with the corner of one of the seats. And boy did it hurt!<br/><br/>â€œWhat the hell! Canâ€™t you even drive, dipshit?â€ His first concern was for Elana though. â€œNot hurt?â€ He asked her, somewhat more calm than anything directed at Kyle. â€œThereâ€™s a whole damned road in front of you and you canâ€™t stay on it! Knew I shouldâ€™a drove.â€ Searching his sister for any bumps or scratches, he started to push her sleeves up. â€œNo bruises or anything? Head okay?â€ His felt like a thousand people might have been in there, banging drums. Worse was the sour/bitter taste of unused adrenaline."
2992,The butterfly effect(privet rp),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4004,2011-08-09T03:45:35,Heather,"Elana was trying to tune out everyones petty arguments and jokes since she didn't care all that much. She knew Duncan was joking about Jenna being a hooker so she didn't sat anything. Ususally if she had something to say she didn't anyway. As she was looking out the window she realized that the trees were getting pretty close and that was when the car swerved and crashed into a tree.<br/><br/>Elana was in shock as she was jolted forward but her seatbelt kept her in place so she didn't hit the Jenna's seat. Blood was rushing through her so loudly that she didn't really hear much of anything but Duncan was starting to yell at Kyle and then turned to her. He had concern in his eyes and was checking her over for any cuts or bruises. When he pushed her sleeves up she pushed them back down quickly and prayed he hadn't seen the new scabs and old scars on her wrists, ""I'm fine Duncan really."" She said quietly as the shock fadded and she turned her worry onto him, ""Are you ok brother? You weren't wearing a seat belt."" She said quietly but she didn't see anything wrong with him and she knew that he wouldn't say anything even if he was.<br/><br/>She looked at the others and saw that Jenna was bleeding, ""Jenna your head is bleeding."" She said qietly since Jenna had been looking at her she guessed she had asked her something but she hadn't heard her."
2993,The butterfly effect(privet rp),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4004,2011-08-09T06:12:02,Luna,"Akki barely had time to brace himself before he felt the care go off road and slam into a tree. Akki tried his best not to slam into to Duncan, however gravity had different plans, and he hit Duncan somewhat roughly before slamming back into his own window. He heard glass shatter from the other side of the truck and the sound of steel bending to solid wood. For a moment Akki's world went black.<br/><br/>When his vision returned it felt as if someone had split his skull in half and he reached a hand up to hold his head as he looked around at the others wondering seeing shattered glass everywhere coating everything. His black Avenged Sevenfold shirt was covered in glass as were his jeans. He blinked and looked down noticing that his jeans were wet. He looked around wondering what it was from when he felt his arm throbbing slightly, he looked down seeing blood down most of his forearm, well that just made his day better, not that he would complain this wasn't the worst wound he'd had by far. Though it was rather annoying and he had never quite gotten over watching his own blood leave his body it was...unsettling.<br/><br/>Akki looked up forcing his eyes to focus, as he looked at Jenna and nodded scanning the others for serious injuries again, not seeing any his mind review what had just happened, returning his head to his hand. Jenna had said something about them getting a flat before it had happened....wait...how had she known that? He raised his head again even as his head protested and he looked at Jenna the question in his eyes before he asked it.<br/><br/>""Jenna, how did you know the truck was going to get a flat?"""
2994,The butterfly effect(privet rp),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4004,2011-08-21T23:44:10,Ristina,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">""What the hell! Canâ€™t you even drive, dipshit? Thereâ€™s a whole damned road in front of you and you canâ€™t stay on it! Knew I shouldâ€™a drove."" </span>The words that Duncan spoke echoes inside her head, and for some reason they sounded similar as if she had heard them before though clearly she couldnâ€™t have. That was impossible, and yet she felt herself get oddly enraged at Duncan but she held in her breath of talking until Elena assured her that she was OK.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Jenna your head is bleeding."" </span>Elena stated it as if she didnâ€™t already know but Elena didnâ€™t even assure if she was alright.  Jenna felt herself snapping slowly like a rope. It was as if the lose ends of the rope were getting even looser. She slammed her head back feeling a wince of pain from the side of her head. The fact that she was hurt didnâ€™t really bother her at all. In fact she could almost care less about the painâ€¦.yet still she felt a strong notion of sorrow as if she failed at doing something right.<br/><br/>""I know Iâ€™m fucking bleeding but thatâ€™s not what matters here."" She spoke loudly but was able to not yell at Elena. Which made her feel just a little bit more relieved than usual.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Jenna, how did you know the truck was going to get a flat?"" </span>Akki asked the one question that she dreaded the most. In actuality she probably shouldnâ€™t have known that was going to happenâ€¦yet she had. That in itself was probably what pissed her off even more than ever. Yet, how was she supposed to answer a question that she herself should of known about.<br/><br/>""God fucking..SHIT. I donâ€™t know how the fuck I knew he had a flat. Good guess?"" She slammed her hand to her forehead smearing blood on her forward. It was possible that she had a concussion but honestly she could care less about having a concussion.<br/><br/>She knew from the sound of Kyleâ€™s hand slamming against the wheel that he was far beyond just being pissed. He got out of the truck which Jenna soon followed him with forlorn eyes. This was such a fucking mess.<span style=""font-style: italic""> ""I really liked this truck,""</span>He said it as if it was like him losing a pet. She knew from the way he yelled at Duncan that shit just wasnâ€™t going to let up.<br/><br/>""The truck was great too bad its fucking totaled now. "" She walked around Kyle and wandered over to a tree and leaned against trying to sort out the possibilities of why she knew that was going to happen. She turned to face the tree and punched it in her anger. Something inside her screamed that there would be worse to come but she fought it with every instinct. ""So everyone is OK right? And healthy? God damnâ€¦and Duncan if you were driving weâ€™d all be dead that Im sure of  thatâ€¦I couldnâ€™t stand being in a car with you if you were driving."" She chuckled. Knowing full well that there survival was because of Kyleâ€™s quick reflexes."
2995,The butterfly effect(privet rp),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4004,2011-08-22T23:08:00,Goblin,"Duncan frowned. Why wouldnâ€™t Elena let him make sure she was alright? Sometimes it was like she didnâ€™t even want him touching her anymore, and that hurt. More than a few bruises ever could. Maybeâ€¦ maybe she didnâ€™t love him anymore either. He tried so hard for her.<br/><br/>â€œIf I was drivinâ€™, Iâ€™d â€˜a been watchinâ€™ the damn road,â€ he raised his voice pointedly in Kyleâ€™s direction, leaning over Elena to open the door while doing it. â€œIf your little pussy boyfriend wasnâ€™t starinâ€™ at you, heâ€™d have saw what he hit! But thatâ€™s why the boys like you Jen. All looks, not a fuckinâ€™ brain cell tâ€™ be found.â€ Heâ€™d never admit it, but that had scared him. Elena could have been hurt and heâ€™d have killed Kyle if she had been. No questions and no hesitation."
2996,The butterfly effect(privet rp),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4004,2011-08-22T23:41:59,Heather,"Elena listened to everyones bitching about Kyle's mistake and she could not help but agree that he should have been watching the road. She sunk a little in her seat when Jenna raised her voice to her but she knew that Jenna was just worried about her. Her mind must had still been in a bit of a state of shock since she wasn't really moving. Even when Jenna got out of the car to go over to Kyle. So when Duncan leaned over her he had scared her a bit but he was just opening her door. She unbuckled herself and slid out of the truck and when she was far enough away that Duncan could get out she looked over the vehicle.<br/><br/>It was pretty dinged up and the back window had broken which she hadn't even noticed. There was even some glass in her hair that she strated to try and get out but she knicked her finger, ""Ouch."" She jumped and had only mumbled the word. She looked at her finer as her blood welled up and drip to the ground. She frowned and was annoyed with herself since she had managed not to get hurt in the accident but when she was out she cut herself on a piece of glass."
2997,The butterfly effect(privet rp),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4004,2011-09-01T19:45:55,Luna,"Akki grimaced as Jenna yelled in response to his question. He really hated being yelled at, made his blood boil and his vision turn red. However, he could control his reaction, he closed his eyes for a moment and let out a deep breath. When he opened his eyes he had calmed enough to start thinking about what was going to happen next. They couldn't walk home, well they could but it would be a pain in the ass. Plus Akki wanted to go ""home"" about as much as he wanted to be electroshocked.<br/><br/>Akki waited for the others for the others to et out of the truck so he could get out and streach his legs he now felt confined. That was something he hated more then most other things, though lately he was realizing that he hated almost everything around him. His friends were excluded from that most days. Maybe he did belong in a mental asslyum, he heard it wasn't healthy to hate everything around you most of the time."
2998,The butterfly effect(privet rp),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4004,2011-09-24T20:31:06,Ristina,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">""If I was drivinâ€™, Iâ€™d â€˜a been watchinâ€™ the damn road,"" </span>Jennaâ€™s hands curled into fists as Duncanâ€™s voice was raised directly for Kyle.<span style=""font-style: italic""> ""If your little pussy boyfriend wasnâ€™t starinâ€™ at you, heâ€™d have saw what he hit! But thatâ€™s why the boys like you Jen. All looks, not a fuckinâ€™ brain cell tâ€™ be found."" </span>Jenna glared at Duncan and with out hesitation flipped him off.<br/><br/>""Oh yeah my looks are so fuck WORTHY DUNCAN!!!!! WHAT IF YOU WERENâ€™T WATCHING THE FUCKING ROAD BECAUSE YOU WERE TOO BUSY ARGUEING WITH KYLE IN THE CAR."" Then she flicked him off again. The fact that Duncan was easily distracted by fighting with Kyle, and she had a massive headache would made the situation even worse. But she had for-warned Kyle and yet still there were some injuries. She lowered her middle finger finally. No matter what she knew that Kyleâ€™s tire got popped by something that even if you were watching the road it wasnâ€™t possible to see. For some reason she felt that made sense. Though Kyle was no saint it was still not positively his fault.<br/><br/>Her eyes spotted the little drops of blood that leaked from Elenaâ€™s finger. Somehow she knew that injury would just piss Duncan even more off.  Then her eyes wandered to Kyle who was pacing back and forth like a impatient child. It seemed he was trying hard not to blow up at Duncan but she knew that would soon back fire on him. Plus the truck itself coasted a ton of money. Hell it was his pride and joy. Finally he walked over to her which was near the large oak tree that overlooked the ocean since they had crashed near a hill. The ledge was right near the tree.<span style=""font-style: italic""> ""Let me see that cut,"" </span>Kyle gently lifted her hand, and turned it over. She heaved a sigh. Fact is if they all stopped arguing maybe things could calm down. Though she knew that would never happen. Duncan, Kyle, and her were the hot heads here and because of that arguing was bound to happen.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""remind me again why Im friends with him,"" </span>That made her laugh.<br/><br/>""Because no matter what he would fuck some up for you if somebody tried to kill you besides him. No matter what I swear you too have a hate love relationship."" She laughed actually smiling a bit at Kyle. That was when she was reminded about Akki. She inclined her head towards Akki. ""Akki are you hurt?"" Since everyone else was rather occupied and seemed to forget about their friend. The quiet insane oneâ€¦who was insane because of them. Funny how the world works."
2999,The butterfly effect(privet rp),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4004,2011-10-09T03:46:52,Goblin,"Duncan had a cheeky, angelic grin, honed to perfection over the years and saved for situations much like this one. He wanted a rise out of the kids he claimed as friends; people that were friends only because they had been Elenaâ€™s first. It was funny to him just because it was so easy.<br/><br/>Something pricked him and he noticed the glass sparkling, stuck in the cloth at his shoulder. It brought an angry grunt and something of a sigh from him as he pulled off the shirt and tried to shake the shards of glass out.<br/><br/>It occurred to him that Akki might be hurt only when Jen asked him, but it didnâ€™t matter that much to him. Not like it should, like it probably would to the others. Duncan didnâ€™t pay him much attention except to taunt him ruthlessly anyway, under the guise of friendship.<br/><br/>When he saw his sister bleeding, he abruptly stopped his attempt to get rid of the glass and stalked over to Kyle. With all the assurance of being the biggest and the oldest, he shoved at the other man. â€œYou got her hurt, you little shit stain. Fucking apologize, right now.â€"
3000,The butterfly effect(privet rp),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4004,2011-10-13T17:12:08,Heather,"Elana scowled when her brother started to bitch at Kyle about her slightly cut finger. The bleeding had already stopped and it hardly hurt at all. Her irritation grew a little more when Duncan got punched since he had pushed Kyle's buttons once again causing a scene as usual. One of these days she knew the two of them might kill each other in a petty argument, â€œCome on you two. Just stop acting like youâ€™re all three year olds in kindergarten; besides Iâ€™m fine Duncan. It already stopped bleeding.â€ She did not usually speak out like this and she had spoken a little softly but the guys would have been able to hear her. She crossed her arms under her breasts and walked over to Akki who, it seemed, had gotten his arm cut on the glass. She walked over to him and touched his shoulder gently to hold him still so that she could look at it, â€œAre you okay? It looks painful.â€<br/><br/>She chewed nervously on her lip as more blood flowed out a little without looking at Akkiâ€™s face. She turned enough though to look at Jenna, â€œHey Jenna! Do we have a first aid kit or anything for Akkiâ€™s arm?â€ This was looking to be a bad day since they had crashed the car before any of them were drunk or stoned. She subconsciously tugged her sleeve down her arm to make sure it was still covering her old scars and two new cuts on her wrist. The worst thing that could happen today was for Duncan to noticed them and get mad at her or even hurt that she would do such a thing to herself."
3001,The butterfly effect(privet rp),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4004,2011-11-15T15:42:18,Luna,"<blockquote class=""uncited""><div>OOC: sorry it took so long</div></blockquote><br/><br/>Akki slid out of the truck behind Duncan in time to hear Jennas question about his health. As he opened his mouth to respond Duncan and Kyle started fighting. Akki rolled his eyes, go figure, something went wrong and the two of them were at each others throats like wild dogs. Akki leaned against a tree and watched the matter unfold even as he itched to jump into the fight for no other reason then to feel another personâ€™s skin and bone give under a punch. To hear the acknowledgement of pain though the medium of a scream or grunt. These thoughts had gotten him into quite a bit of trouble at the White House, his nickname for the asylum,  since he had lashed out at anyone who had wandered to close to him. Patient or not. The orderlies and nurses hadnâ€™t taken kindly to these actions and most days he was left in solitary confinement for a day or two without food or water. When heâ€™d finally realized that he couldnâ€™t get out of there unless he started behaving himself he confined these thoughts to dark fantasies in the back of his mind. Eventually, after some posturing and pretending he was â€œfixedâ€ they let him out again. Now all his rage was pent up awaiting release, but if he let it out he would be right back in the White House, facing those horrors again, this time indefinitely. He didnâ€™t want to go back, he hadâ€¦.friends, if that was what one would call his dysfunctional group, and he didnâ€™t want to leave them. Sometimes he thought that perhaps he didnâ€™t really<span style=""font-style: italic"">like</span>any of them. That he was just scared of facing the world on his own. The thoughts seemed to surface at the worst of times on sleepless nights and painful days.<br/><br/>Akki was jerked out of his thoughts as a hand touched his shoulder gently. He suppressed a flinch and looked at Elana catching her question. He was slightly surprised by the question, and for a moment didnâ€™t know what she was talking about. Then a stab of pain from his arm reminded him of what had happened and what had started the thoughts of blood and pain.  Akki raised his arm suddenly amused by the blood that dyed his white skin red. He stared at the cut wondering how deep it ran, and if he had somehow gone into shock. As he stared he was again unsettled by the sight of blood leaving his arm once more as his mind filled with images of the White House, regular blood tests had been done to ensure that none of the patients were getting drugs, being held down by orderlies and watching them insert a needle into his arm and taking what they wanted from him. He dropped his arm to his side and shook his head as if to clear the images, hiding the slight panic under a wave of uncaring sarcasm.<br/><br/>â€œIâ€™m fine. Nothing a few days wonâ€™t fix.â€ He smiled at Elana and even as she called out to Jenna. Damn now everyoneâ€™s attention would be focused on him. Just what he needed, Duncan would more then likely make some jab at Akkis manhood, and who knew what Kyle would do. Akki glanced at Jenna and shrugged not really caring what they had, but it might be a smart move to get the damn arm bandaged before he bled out here on the side of the road. Though, that was starting to seem like a nice option compared to what his life was shaping up to be."
3002,Vasiliar the crowned queen rp (open rp,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4118,2011-08-18T22:17:24,Ristina,"(will be turned based)<br/><br/><br/>Name: Korina amethyst<br/>gender: female<br/>age:21<br/>appearance:<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i170.photobucket.com/albums/u280/ristina225/AnimePirate.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/>Personality: Bitchy, self righteous, does what she must to survive, cunning, smart, sexy, and can kick your ass in a heart beat XD<br/>weapons: a golden pistol , two silver rapiers that are often sheathed through the loops of her pants, or hung in the captains corridors<br/>history: Korina was born onto a pirate ship. Her mother was the captain but ended up dying from sickness. In her stead when Korina was 18 she took up leader ship. Vasiliar was one of the only ships on the seaâ€™s of samnimos that was led by a girl. But it was also the most feared, and most successful ship in trading, and in battle. Its crest is the symbol of  the country Krimos. One of the only democratic lands in the world at the time.  Vasiliar earned the tittle Vasiliar the crowned queen because the ship basically owned the samnimos sea. All boats answer to her. But not only that the leader of the ship is female and a badass pirate ship. Her ship is the only pirate ship that plays double duty. It fights for the country Krimos but also takes from the other ships that also serve that country.<br/><br/>Though Vasiliar is known as one of the most renowned, and honored ships of the eastern sea (which is samnimos sea. ). Even if its a lone star, or only in it for its own preservation. However being greedy was never a bad thing. Being too greedy would be a problem.<br/><br/><br/>~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~<br/>Vasiliar has always been her home. Like a house was to a mother, or a castle was to a princess. This in her terms would be her castle. The ocean her land, and the boats that occupy it like citizens to a kingdom.  Her sailors like royal guards, and military at the same time. She felt needed, and  wanted all at the same time. Her ship the most prosperous on the ocean.  Her foot tapped the hard wood floor on the boat as she glanced at the cloud less sky. A good omen none the less. No clouds means no storms. It would be a good day for her and her sailors.  The rocked a little from the seaâ€™s waves. She estimated that they were about twenty miles from the nearest port city that could refill them. But what would be better is if they found another ship sailing, and they could just confiscate the  preservatives that they would need to survive. But she also knew that this would be near impossible. Considering it was late afternoon and most ships leave at night, or in the mourning.<br/><br/>The crew was hard at work. Shifting the mast, cleaning up the deck, and steering the boat. She rested her arms on the cold iron bar that over looked the sea. Her ship was in dire need of a tune up, and a massive need of supplies. But at the moment she didnâ€™t have hardly the ability to travel without stopping to Krimos. So there had to be four stops in-between. Four very troubling stops.<br/><br/>As if on cue a howl reached her ears. Simon her wolf howled to the sky. He was her pet, her one true protector. A gift from both her mother, and father. Her father being a man that stayed land bound. A fool if she would say so herself. She toyed around with her gun awaiting for a crew member to speak. Chitter chatter on the ship was at its peak as they saw a island in their view. An island means food usually."
3003,Vasiliar the crowned queen rp (open rp,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4118,2011-08-24T08:29:36,The Laughing Man,"<span style=""font-weight: bold"">Basic Information</span><br/>Name: Willow Windgate<br/>Age: 16<br/>Gender: Female<br/>Sex: Female<br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><br/>Physiological Evaluation:</span><br/>General personality: Willow is a very happy go lucky person and it seems to work for her. She is prone to spontaneity rather than planning and careful actions. This sometimes leads to her being in a pot of hot water. Her quick wit and cunning though usually find her safely out of a situation. Willow is decently charismatic but by no means a great orator. Still it is enough to bluff or negotiate with if the situation arises. While it is hard to upset Willow there are certain things she can not stand. The first being confided spaces. Fear and nervousness sets in when she can touch two opposing walls at the same time. Full blown panic emerges when space is limited to almost touching her. The second fear seems to be commitment. While she develops attachment to people, she refuses to be held back by them. Anything deeper than friendship she hesitates greatly to offer. Willow fears that such a commitment would bring an end to the freedom she cherishes. She also fears that such relationships would limit her ability to experience new things.  Oddly enough she does not fear death greatly. She does not purposely seek it, but would not hesitate to face it at a chance for knowledge or freedom.<br/><br/>Disorders: OCD<br/>Desires: Freedom, Knowledge<br/>Fears: Confined spaces, Commitment<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Background</span><br/>General: Willow had a fairly normal up bringing. She had all the proper training for a woman of her class. She was well educated in the ways of science, art and literature, along with edict  and protocol. Of course she did not take to it at all, and the fact her that her brother was being taught interesting things like horsemanship and  sword work.  Her brother was being groomed for a position of leadership in Rodeline government while she was just going to be married off. Willow eventually ran away form her family and disappeared into the streets. Along the way she picked up bits and pieces of burglary, but never had a true master.  She always proved to be clever enough, lucky enough or skilled enough to have food and a place to stay. Life in the real world was harder for her, but she enjoyed the  adventure and danger of it all. Willow would never go back to her old life, she would die first.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Birth place</span>: Rodeline<br/>Living relatives: Mother and Father, and one younger bother.<br/>Socioeconomic status: Upper Ruling<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Physical</span><br/>Pic Url:<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://scriptkittie.deviantart.com/art/Vagabond-193368496?q=boost%3Apopular%20theif%20girl&amp;qo=373"">http://scriptkittie.deviantart.com/art/Vagabond-193368496?q=boost%3Apopular%20theif%20girl&amp;qo=373</a><br/><br/>General Description: Willow is average in height, standing about five and half feet. She is thin and wiry. She is not greatly endowed but is very pretty and well proportioned. There is a certain air of grace and control about her even when she is doing something strenuous. Her movements show a economy of  energy that waste no motions.  Willow is not threatening at all, even when she tries no one would fear her. In fact there is something about her that leads people to pity her or want to help her.<br/>Hair color: black<br/>Hair style: Cut short to about shoulder length<br/>Eye color: Blue<br/>Clothing style: Willow has no one set clothing style. She wears what she thinks would best fit the situation. Normally this is something of middle class style  and type.<br/><br/>Mis:<br/>Skills:Willow knows how to behave in various formal situations. Over the course of a year or so she had picked up good knowledge of various ways to acquire things that don't belong to her and how to get into the places she was not to suppose too.<br/>Special powers: Lucky<br/><br/>---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------<br/>â€œDamn fucking ship, damn fucking seaâ€ Willow muttered trying to stay out the way of the other people running about on the deck. Her foul mood was made no better by the pounding head ache she had suffered form for the last few days. At first this ship had not seemed so bad, with the constant salt water breeze and  and the  shifting ocean. Willow had not suffered form a lot of the problems people had when they first traveled by ship.  The rocking motion of the ship did not upset her stomach, and she had no problem  adjusting to moving with the ship.  What did bother her was the crapped confinement below deck. That was pretty much the worst thing ever. It was like being in a wet and moldy casket that was constantly moving and packed with smelly corpses. Still that was better than other options there were out there. Like being put into a small jail and then actually put into coffin. Whether or not she would end up in a jail cell at the end of this depending on what kind of bounty was on her head in Krimos, that or if they figured out who she was.<br/><br/>That was in the future though and there was no telling what would happen between here and now. There was no use planning, life was by nature to unpredictable. Who would have guesses that she a person completely afraid of enclosed spaces would end up on a ship traveling the ocean. That was all due to a botched attempt at stealing a certain scroll  from the library in Arginia. Well botched might not be the right word. Willow got what she was after it was just the get away that had trouble. That is how she  came to be on such an unlikely place as a ocean bound ship. Stowing away on it proved to be the quickest and easiest method of escape.  Of course the captain did not take that kindly to finding a her and unfortunately that happened sooner than latter. For some reason she did not believe Willow about being a ship inspector searching for holes in the bottom of the ship. Not having holes in you ship seemed fairly important to Willow. Still Willow did count herself lucky that the captain did not have her locked up  in the brig. She had seen that and begged not to be left there. In exchange for her scroll and a promise not to cause trouble.<br/><br/>â€œSo how is the weather looking?â€ Willow ask walking up to the captain of the ship being slightly snide. It was not really the best option with her situation but she was in a foul mood. This was caused by a lack of food recently. She had managed to steal some food here and there but more often than not she went hungry. Willow did not do anything around the ship and as such she was not fed. It would be easier for her to just do something simple but she was not willing to admit defeat that easily. She viewed this as a temporary holding cell, and the people here more her enemyâ€™s than potential allies. That was probably a mistake on her part created by her situation, and she recognized the fact but it did not really alter her feelings concerning the matter. Again Willow realized that she was digging her own grave with her  behavior  and that if she endeared herself to the crew that they might not give her up to death. The problem was that she sincerely believed that she would get out of the situation by some fluke or stroke of luck long before it mattered. Why be friendly and nice when it was not really needed. Besides she would no doubt have to do some kind of manual labor on the ship if she were to go that route, and blatantly she had no interest in that. Sure learning to sail could be interesting at points but that was a lot of work involved there. No it was best to just idle around the ship and wait for fates inevitable twist."
3004,Vasiliar the crowned queen rp (open rp,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4118,2011-08-30T03:39:09,Ristina,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">""So how is the weather looking?""</span>The snide response that seemed to come out of no where highly angered Korina. Willow had no reason to be snide since she was doing her a grave favor by letting her stay on the boat. It was her decision whether she be a ship-mate or another mouth to feed but the captain could careless. It was one more nuisance on the ship that could of well been avoided. Korina knew all about willowâ€™s little secret what captain wouldnâ€™t look into its crew or ship-mates? Really a captain knows everything, hears everything, and should always see everything. Though they do not always see everything.<br/><br/>""Well I would say it looks rather clear and off set. We may see some cloud cover but from there I gather mighty fine willow. There is landfall in the future and heavy rains if the clouds continue to thicken. Now would you please rid yourself of that attitude it is highly nerving,"" Some might say Korina had one of the best education -n reality she learnt her language from common folk talking and not from anything else. However some of her crew had been out of society for far longer than her, and thus their language is fairly worse than hers but that didnâ€™t bother her that much. It bothered her way less than most captains because her slang was just as good.<br/><br/>The boat rocked further and further if you were one to be sea sick the waters were not for you. Not one bit. She glanced at the island as it got further and Simon seemed to be licking willow as usual. The wolf seemed awfully happy when that girl was around but if it was anyone other than her it would be world war 2. That wolf had a great sense of personality, and an even better sense of rebellious idiots. ""MAKE HASTE TO THAT ISLAND AHEAD. WE CAN GET FOOD THERE, AS FOR SUPPLES THAT WILL HAVE TO WAIT."" She had turned around to face the crew and gave them her orders like a king ruling in a castle.<br/><br/>""Aye mate."" Was her answer then she returned to starring back over the ocean. Her eyes scanning the horizon. She waited to hear what poor willow had to say her aggravation at the girl long forgotten."
3005,Vasiliar the crowned queen rp (open rp,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4118,2011-08-31T07:52:35,The Laughing Man,"â€œOh...â€ Willow said in a very sad tone at the mention of heavy rain. That would mean she would have to go back into the hold of the ship. If she stayed outside then she would be soaked to the bone and probably get sick. Being sick would mean that she would be trapped inside the ship even longer along with being miserable. Due to the speed of her departure, Willow did not have any spare cloths on her so if her cloths got wet, then she would stay wet. Her crankiness left her a little bit with the vast disappointment with the rain. It was also hard to say being cranky at someone that one did not respond to it and was being polite to you.<br/><br/>Feeling something wet and rough lick her hand, Willow actually smiled as she looked down at Simon. â€œSo you salty sea dog, still have not figured out I am a rotten apple?â€ She said to the dog kneeling and beginning to rub  behind his ears and down his back. Petting the dog made her feel better like it normally did. Her parents raised her hounds for hunting. Of course she was not allowed to play with them, but it did not stop her form doing so anyway. Simon was fear more intimidating looking than her parents dogs, but she also found that he could be so much cuter.  â€œI appologize for my previous rudeness. I do not like confined spaces and it makes me cranky.â€ Willow said  in a low voice feeling bad about her snideness.<br/><br/>â€œLand, Land, we are going to shore...Can I go, can I, can I?â€ Willow begged hearing Korina say that they were making for land. â€œHow long are we going to stay?â€ She said seeming more excited than she had since she had come aboard this ship. Not only was this a good time for her to get away from the confides of the ship but it would give her a chance to hone her skills. If it was only going to be for an hour or two then, she probably would stick to so pick pocketing. Not really her style but fun none the less. If it was longer than that she would have to see about something slightly more lucrative."
3006,Death note,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4119,2011-08-18T22:32:54,Ristina,"Korasa followed the young man named Alexander Star as usual. This was the lucky man that picked up her book. It's name hellfire etched in fire. The fact that a collage boy had managed to pick it up really pissed her off however getting picky over something so simple...well wasn't her style. She was a shinigami far worse than the one that handled kira. It wasn't as if kira started a trend in the world but her job would be made a lot easier if there was another taking care of the deaths. That was why she left her book on the back seat of a bus hoping that the right person...with the right mind would pick it up. Of course she kept herself hidden until that right person picked it up. Wouldn't it be something if she left it for the president but that was far beyond her , and no shinigami was allowed to.<br/><br/>She had followed the man , and such but her heart was not in just following. She wanted trouble, wreckless, killing-trouble. Such things that would make a man shudder. Her white hair, and jet black wings seemed to complement the fact that she was a soul taker. She didn't play fair and her only other competition was Anso in the area. Anso was  another shinigami that like her loved taking lives. That was there mission.<br/><br/>She floated next to alex as if she was a ghost. "" So what are we going to do now. Your boring....come on do something bad."" She smiled. A shinigami had to be good with persuasiveness which she was. Actually she was overly good. Evil was her middle name. ""Do something ....dark...kill those that have been mean to you...all you have to do is write a name in the book."" The fact that this man had yet to kill someone was driving her insane. Her kill ratio was zero to zero with him, and that just wasn't right.<br/><br/>Her body floated through the crowd some shivered others didn't even realize it. Her staff seemed to stick right through a man's head, but the man didn't feel a thing or know about it. The fact that she was stalking alex seemed to make her laugh. A stalker...is that what shinigami's have turned into? This fact was alone the reason why she always had a glint of mischievousness.<br/><br/>------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------<br/><br/>Jasmine lovelace was so happy to be accepted inside the best detective business in the country. The office was her life it was her world. It was the very place that she actually felt rush, and feel of justice. Ever since Light had died she felt this Eire feeling that the world would just collapse, and justice would get muddled with injustice. That was why she came here to help catch the injustice, and crack the hardest cases in the world.<br/><br/>Ever since she was little she had a need to take down the evil people in the world. The very people that took her father away who was nothing but a kind man. A man that had gotten shot through the back of his head when she was five. At that moment her mother knew that Jasmine was meant to be a detective that she was meant to take down the scum of the world.<br/><br/>Jasmine on the other hand always thought everything was a clear line of black, and white that there was no gray lining in the detective business but then that line got crossed when Kira was found to be serial killer. Kira who she had talked , spent time with, and spoken with back when they were teens. It was hard for her to believe at first but once she cracked the fact that their was gray lining in her head she was able to realize just how much she wanted to be a detective. The very reason she joined the force task that she did was to pay her tribute to L, and also to do as much as she could to help with figuring out if their were more such instances as Kira. She learnt that nothing was out of the box when being a detective.<br/><br/>She threw the file she was reading down onto the desk and leaned back in her chair with a bright smile on her face. Her outfit was far from normal for a detective. She refused to dress in what most called ""business wear."" Instead she like to wear dusty jeans, or leggings, with a skirt, along with a tank top, or some other regular shirt. It made her stand out at work but that did not meant that she was bad at her job. Actually, she was very close to Near, and Melloâ€™s ways of thinking. So close infact that she was very close to being rated top with them. She worked most the time with Near , and it seemed near preferred to work with her as well. Sometimes it would be just them too sitting out in an all nighter re-running through files, and videos.<br/><br/>Her left hand ran through her hair then she stood up suddenly and walked from her office, into the hallway, then all the way to Nearâ€™s office not even knocking. She barged in and allowed the door to slam shut behind her. Reaching the knob she locked the door. It was rare for someone to barge in but she really didnâ€™t want to be disturbed as her and near rarely got alone time. If she just faced the fact she was actually sorta in a way has feelings for him but she would never face that fact. She made her way around the desk and placed the file on his desk. "" Their is a similarity, and yet an oddity to these deathsâ€¦Iâ€™m not sure why but Iâ€™m connecting these 17 victims that all died at the same time under a Kira tag category. One jumped from a skyscraper, and another jumped in front of a train much like suicides. But the difference is they were done at the same time. The rest of deathâ€™s are far from average and yet each has its own oddity due to the fact that they were all done at the same time."" She turned to pace somewhere along the wall trying to contemplate what all this meant. It was a large number far larger than Kira especially at the same time. Could it really be multiple people, or coincidence. She waited to hear for Nearâ€™s logical voice."
3007,Death note,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4119,2011-09-19T06:05:43,Gale,"""UGH!! I CAN'T TAKE IT ANYMORE!!"" Lirauqe was going crazy. She was so bored that she started killing random people. She was a shinigami who couldn't stay still for too long. Then she started thinking to herself. She remembered what Ryuk had done with that human. ""Light bulb!!"" She exclaimbed to herself. ""Hehe! It's perfect! I'll just go into the human world, drop my death note infront of some kid, and have fun watching him kill people for the hell of it!! I'm a genius!!""<br/><br/>A while later, Lirauqe found her way to the portal. She decided to go to Japan to see what kind of person she could find to drop her death note in front of. ""Hmmmmm.........this is harder than i thought."""
3008,Death note,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4119,2011-09-20T19:16:57,Twilight_Cloud,"Near was sitting on the floor in his office, busy with his dolls and action figures, playing quietly. He had studied the files and knew it wouldn't be long before his fellow detectives started coming in and giving their opinions. He felt that there must be another notebook somewhere, and with most of the deaths occurring in the United States, the probability of the holder being somewhere with in the continental US was very high.<br/><br/>Near barely looked up when Miss Lovelace entered, not embarrassed by his strange habits. Most of the detectives he worked with gave him strange looks, but he didn't mind. He listened to what she said, and laid the dolls down on the floor, watching her pace.<br/><br/>""I agree, it does seem that there is another kira. I wonder just how many of those notebooks there are. I suggest we investigate the continental US until we can narrow down our suspects. Whoever it is, we'll find them soon,"" Near said softly, but with confidence. ""Every criminal makes mistakes. It's just a matter of time."" He picked up his dolls again and went back to playing as if Miss Lovelace wasn't in the room, although she still held at least part of his attention even if it didn't appear that way.<br/><br/>~ ~ ~ ~ ~<br/><br/>Monica walked through the door of her home, just getting in from work. Her kitten Buster, pounced and rolled over her shoes as she walked, and she had to be very careful not to step on her tiny kitten. Monica slumped onto the black leather recliner and put her feet up. She pulled the notebook out of her tips bag and skimmed through it. The word Crypt was on the front cover and she wondered what it could mean.<br/><br/>Buster climbed the side of the chair, using his claws to pull himself up as it was too high for his little legs to jump up on. He curled into her lap purring loudly. Monica petted him as she continued flipping back and forth through it. ""What is this thing about? What could Jinx possibly mean? And where did this thing come from? What do you think Buster?"" The tiny kitten mewed, still purring away and kneading her thigh through her denim shorts. ""I want to get some answers about this thing. There's no name in it... You don't think it could be the same type of notebook as what Kira had...? Nah, I'm not that lucky,"" she said, answering her own question.<br/><br/>Even though she was skeptical about the notebook, Monica carried it upstairs and locked it in her college fund safe where no one would be able to get it but her. She also put her tips into the safe, and had to pull Buster out before she closed it. He had attacked the paper dollar bills as she put them into the safe.<br/><br/>That done, Monica jumped onto her bed to rest her aching feet and back. Her loving kitten clawed his way up to join her just as he had done when she had been relaxing in the recliner. Buster snuggled close to her neck, purring away. He curled into a ball and fell asleep there as Monica rested her eyes for just a little while..."
3009,Death note,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4119,2011-09-26T01:31:27,lindenbrock,"Haseo was in his new house, thinking of what to do next. He had been forced to move to a new home 3 times this week, he was running really low on cash. He looked over to the shinigami that gave him the Deathnote. He was starting to realise what she had meant about ""the pain and suffering that others that have used the deathnote have felt"", this was getting to be a burden. ""Hey shinigami, what was your name again? Never mind, do you have any ideas as to what my next move should be?"""
3010,Death note,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4119,2011-09-26T02:55:46,Gale,"""The name is Lirauqe."" She said as she looked at Haseo. She had found the boy after a week of searching. ""It's a Death Note. Kill someone. That's what's for. Didn't you read the instructions?"" She rolled eyes and turned away. 'This boy is so clueless. I thought he'd be more fun than this.' She thought to herself. She was getting bored quickly and she needed badly to be entertained. Lirauqe turned back to Haseo. ""Look, if you don't want to play with it, then i will simply wipe your memory. You won't remember a thing."""
3011,Death note,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4119,2011-09-26T22:24:41,lindenbrock,"Haseo looked offended ""Oh I do want to use it, i just cant figure out what to do about the cops...."" his voice trailed off as he began to think. ""Hmm....criminal wanted for arson sets fire to police station.....police chief ""accidentally"" locks all the doors beforehand....this could work"" he said, thinknig out loud ""Shinigami...Lirauqe was it? I think you're going to enjoy this"" he said as he began to put his newly concocted plan into action."
3012,Death note,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4119,2011-09-27T00:00:05,Ristina,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">""I agree, it does seem that there is another kira. I wonder just how many of those notebooks there are. I suggest we investigate the continental US until we can narrow down our suspects. Whoever it is, we'll find them soon,"" </span>Nearâ€™s words were soft with an undertaking speech of confidence. .<span style=""font-style: italic""> ""Every criminal makes mistakes. It's just a matter of time."" </span>To Jasmine, Nearâ€™s words were so far from being false that she felt the sudden courage that they possessed. Her inspiration almost completely on the verge of causing her to run in circles around the room while near was playing with his dolls. Neither of them were not paying attention to the otherâ€¦it was rather a mutual knowledge. She knew he was there, and he knew she was there.<br/><br/>Her thoughts were far from the room that she was pacing in. Instead they were on the mind of Kira. If there was a possibility of more kiraâ€™s then there minds would be completely different and thus even easier to figure out. But should they be working in unity then they would have a rather difficult task. No matter what the task looked difficult but the level depended on the Kiraâ€™s themselves. Were they master minds? Or just stupid kids running around killing people aimlessly? That rested only on who the kiraâ€™s actually were. Who knows they actually may have been good people at one point in their lives. She shook her head shaking the thoughts that turned like a never ending wheel inside her head The gears seeming to shift constantly from thought to thought.<br/><br/>She made her way towards the desk again laying her hands on-top of it gently.  Her body leaned heavily against the desk as her hand slipped off the cap to a thin light blue pen. The simple scratch up that she wrote was rather a statement than a question.<span style=""font-style: italic"">"" Physically how many books can there possibly be? If there was only one here then how much more common is it."" </span>Then the pen struck like gold as it swished on itâ€™s own. Into a form of writing that did not belong to her. Her eyes burned for a split second as the letters painted themselves upon the paper like magic.<span style=""font-style: italic""> ""Near."" </span>A gasp escaped her light pink lip-stick  lips in surprise.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Why did that just â€¦.do that? Ghosts arenâ€™t real? Tell me ghosts arenâ€™t real? Oh screw it they are so real."" </span>She slammed her hand to her for-head and heaved a long-helpless sigh.<span style=""font-style: italic""> ""Do you even know what it says? Itâ€™s in scribbilish."" </span>Well scribilish for her. However , for near this would be a rather new experience with his inspiration. Who was the great L. Though she knew nothing about Lâ€™s handwriting or who wrote the dang scribbilish on the table. She waited for Near to decipher the words like the expert he was.<br/><br/>-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------<br/><br/>Korasa watched as Alexander wrote feverishly on the book. His stern reddish brown eyes seeming intent on the specific words written on the book. She hovered over his shoulder and hissed at the name. Fouler Murray , April 5, 2011  stands in the center of the train tracks, and commits suicide. It was easily enough for her to fulfill. The book glowed and the time of the manâ€™s death was automatically written in fire inside the book as the rest got inscribed back to being a blank page. The only bitter reminder that this deal was ever sealed was the time of the death. As the fire faded she knew that his wish had been fulfilled and a smile crossed her face.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""That ..that was amazing in a way that I canâ€™t describe.""</span>Alexander smiled as he shuffled along the busy side walk. The unsuspecting people in the crowd had not an idea that this man could control their very lives. The very life-span that they were could be altered with a simple name, date, and reason of death. She saw the numbers that were for the peoples original death and life-span as if they were written right on top of their heads.<br/><br/>""Yes the feeling of death always seems to exceed most minds."" She smiled weakly as a presence seemed to ease itâ€™s way shakily into her range. It was another shinigami, and she immediately went on guard. This definitely wasnâ€™t Anso. On the other hand the presence was female, and she heaved a long sigh. The presence however was semi familiar to her. Sort of like this shinigami was her sister. She knew that Alexander could hardly see or feel the presence she could. Instead of sitting around to find out she tried to push Alexander to walk faster but he fumbled right into a fool. The very fool that the presence was strongest with.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Iâ€™m sorry.""</span>Alex smiled a luxurious smile as he smoothed his jeans and waited for the response of the other guy."
3013,Death note,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4119,2011-09-29T22:25:15,Code: L,"<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://images.wikia.com/deathnote/images/d/dd/Dalil_Guillohrtha.jpg"">Halcyon</a>Was a Shinigami with a curious nature. He had watched as Ryuk dropped his own Death Note in to the Living World, he watched the whole thing. That had peeked his own interest, and when it was all said and done and Ryuk had returned. Halcyon thought he would do the same. A week ago he had dropped his Death Note into the Living World. By now someone should have picked it up. It was time to go check it out, the Shinigami Realm was a dull place to hang around anyway. Without much thought he made his way toward the portal, excited for the first time in a long time. With any luck this would be as exciting as Ryuk's adventure here.<br/><br/>Halcyon extended his wings and leaped in to the portal. Happy to leave the land of death and decay, for however long he could. He was sure the others would call him a copy cat for doing what Ryuk did, but he didn't care. The journey to the Living World was short. He emerged from the portal in to a large city. He was drawn to his Death Note so finding it would be no challenge. But he took a moment to examine the Living World. Tall buildings reached up and touched the sky. Humans always wanted to reach higher than they should. It was a busy place, a never stopping clash of noise and movement. Humans went about their lives in a hurried bustle, with not much regard for anyone but themselves. What an interesting thing Humans were. Finally Halcyon flew down towards whomever had his Death Note. He ended up in a room that must have belonged to a teenager. There was a girl sleeping on a bed, oblivious to him. But that was easily fixed.<br/>""Well, might as well get this over with"" He muttered. ""Hey you! Hey girl, get up!"""
3014,Death note,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4119,2012-02-03T05:25:34,Gale,"Lirauqe tilted her head and thought to herself, ""hmmm...maybe this human will turn out to be smarter than that Kira who ended up getting himself killed. Ryuk always did have a knack for attracting the dumb ones."" She sat on Haseo's bed for a while untill she got bored. ""Hey, Haseo. Why don't we go do something. I'm tired of just sitting here. I'm bored. And hungry. Got any apples? Ryuk said they were nice and juicy."" She said as she licked her lips at the thought of a nice juicy treat."
3015,Death note,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4119,2012-02-10T01:13:32,docemoon145,"A few days ago Ijemaru had been working late and was trusted with closing up the office. When you work for a newspaper it's a big deal to be given such a task. People are often trying to sneak into newspaper offices because of it's computers and records. They has almost as much access to things as the police, and if you had the right pass codes, you could get more than the FBI. Ijemaru was double checking that the 'tips' box was locked when he found it wasn't. Somehow, and odd journal had ended up inside. That wasn't necessarily strange, what was strange was that there was nothing written in it. For some reason Ijemaru felt compelled to take it with him. So he put the journal in his bag and locked the 'tips' box.<br/><br/>When Ijemaru got home he noticed the journal was titled 'plague', and that there actually was some writing on the inside of the front cover. ""All humans whose names are written in this Death Note shall die,"" he read. Ijemaru read through the instructions, but the one that really caught his interest was this: ""If the cause of death is not specified the human will die of a heart attack in 40 seconds."" A heart attack! That was how Kira killed his victims.<br/><br/>""Finally,"" said Ijemaru, ""Things will start getting interesting around here!"" Shortly after he noticed that there was writing on the back cover too: ""This is the only death note that kills with the plague if the cause of death is not specified. Only the human whose name is written in this Death Note shall be infected.""<br/><br/>""Well,"" said Ijemaru, ""I guess I'll be following a slightly different path than Kira. Let's see if this thing is real.""<br/><br/>For the next three days Ijemaru began killing people in the US with the plague. He new it was working because every death got addressed in their newspaper. Even though they were in Japan and the outbreaks were in America, an uprising of the plague was big news. It took only 40 seconds for the person to die, but at that moment the symptoms of plague would catch up with them as if they'd had it for weeks. It was the best entertainment Ijemaru had had in weeks.<br/><br/>Now, four days after Ijemaru found his Death Note, he meets the shinagami whom it belonged to.<br/><br/>-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------<br/><br/>Ijemaru was kicked back on his bed, writing the names of American criminals in his Death Note when he was rudely interrupted. All of a sudden he saw some sort of demonic creature in his room. Ijemaru did a double take in surprise, then his expression relaxed in understanding. ""I bet this is yours,"" he said holding up the Death Note.<br/><br/>Zans smiled, ""Yup, you seem to have taken a liking to it,"" he said. ""You do realize that people are really dying when you write their names in there, right?""<br/><br/>Ijemaru laughed lightly, ""Of course I know that,"" he said. ""I wouldn't still be writing if nothing was happening.""<br/><br/>""Well I wanted someone who would kill, but I never expected someone with so little empathy for their own kind.""<br/><br/>""So you must be a shinagami right?"" asked Ijemaru.<br/><br/>""That's right,"" said Zans, ""And I've gotta stay with you until you either die or relinquish your rights to the Death Note. Of course if you do that, I'd have no choice but to erase your memories of it.""<br/><br/>""Well, I''m not giving it up. And I don't plan on dying any time soon."" He paused to think for a moment. ""During the time of the original Kira there was a second Kira who could kill with just a face. Can I have that power?""<br/><br/>Zans laughed a hollow laugh. ""You're talking about the shinagami eye deal,"" he said. ""I could give you the eyes of a shinagami, so you would know a person's name just by looking at them. But in exchange I'd have to take half your life span.""<br/><br/>""Deal,"" Ijemaru said instantly.<br/><br/>""Wh- really? Did you even hear what I said?""<br/><br/>""Of course,"" said Ijemaru, ""I'm still young, I'll have plenty of time to be entertained before half of my life is over. But just out of curiosity, how much longer will I live now?""<br/><br/>""Why should I tell you that?"" Zans asked mockingly.<br/><br/>""Because if you don't, I just won't make the deal and you'll be stuck with me for that much longer. As well as you'd be jipping yourself out of a good 40 plus years added to your life. Am I right?""<br/><br/>""Fine,"" said Zans, ""You'd naturally live to be 97, so I'd get forty years from you and you'd only live to be 57""<br/><br/>""I'm fine with that,"" said Ijemaru, ""I'll just have a kid along the way and pass the Death Note on to them before I die. Lucky you, you'll have generations of fun,"" he said, ""Now let's make the deal."""
3016,Death note,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4119,2012-02-24T00:34:14,docemoon145,"Ijemaru sat at his kitchen table in his apartment eating a bowl of cereal before he left for work. He'd already had several occasions to test out his shinagami eyes and he found their power... satisfying. Not only would he know the names of people just by looking at them, but he'd be able to tell instantly if someone was another death note user. It was an exhilarating feeling; having anyone and everyone's lives in your hands.<br/><br/>Ijemaru looked to his little T.V. and listened to the news anchor for a moment. ""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Several states in the U.S. have been quarantined for outbreaks of what doctors identify as the Bubonic Plague, including California, Montana and Main. Inhabitants deemed not to be infected have been evacuated. Needless to say, people are panicking. Since the black death in the 1347 that killed around the world for three years, in some places wiping out more than 70% of the population. No one saw this recent outbreak coming and the world wonders: where will it hit next? </span>"" It switched to a female reporter. ""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Thank you John. Some people are speculating that this may actually be the work of another Kira, as the victims so far have only been criminals. But others are arguing that it's just dirtier in the prisons than other places. The police say they need more information before they can officially announce it as a Kira related incident.</span>"" Ijemaru turned off the T.V.<br/><br/>""Looks like you're famous,"" said Zans.<br/><br/>""This is a problem..."" said Ijemaru.<br/><br/>""Whadaya mean?"" Zans looked at him curiously.<br/><br/>""Plague is the only death note that can kill with the plague. It even says so on the inside of the back cover. If anyone finds that out I'll be the<span style=""font-style: italic"">only</span>possible suspect--no matter how many other Kira's are out there. Since I've already started killing with the plague that leaves me limited options... Zans, I have a question.""<br/><br/>""Hm? What's that?""<br/><br/>""Does the binding of a death note possess the same qualities as the pages inside?""<br/><br/>""Yes. They're all a part of the death note.""<br/><br/>""I see... Looks like I won't be bored when I get home from work today."" He smiled and said mischievously.<br/><br/>---------------(after a long busy day of work)---------------------<br/><br/>""So come on,"" said Zans. ""You said you had something interesting in mind. Tell me what is is.""<br/><br/>""I've come to three decisions,"" Ijemaru said in reply, holding up three fingers for effect. ""To help one along, I took this from work."" he held up a leather book binding, a perfect match for his death note.<br/><br/>""Are you gonna switch the covers?"" Zans asked.<br/><br/>""That's part of it,"" said Ijemaru. ""I'm gonna switch the bindings, but I'll take the real one and make a copy of it with this one I'm holding. Then I'll take that copy and switch it with a perfectly normal journal. After that I'll take the journal's binding and put it on the real death note. Then I'll burn the real cover, and destroy it.""<br/><br/>""You're gonna burn it?!"" exclaimed Zans.<br/><br/>""Is there a problem?"" Ijemaru asked in an almost intimidating way.<br/><br/>""You bet! When you're gone that'll be my death note again!""<br/><br/>""Ah, but right now it's entirely my property and you can do nothing to stop me, seeing as you have no death note of your own."" Ijemaru tilted his head back and smiled. ""Besides, this plan gives me lots of excuses. First, they'll see it and assume I'm the Kira killing with the plague, only to find out it's a fake. I can then say I broke into some confidential files in the paper's vaults, saw a picture of a real death note and copied it. That's not so hard to believe that there'd be a picture like that in there since the original Kira lived in Japan."" He smiled evilly. ""And if they go to check, I've already put some pictures of my own death note in there. That of course also proves that I went to the vaults within a reasonable time frame. And soon they'll find that the cover I used to make my copy of a death note also came from the paper's storage!"" Ijemaru put a hand over his eyes to calm himself down a bit. ""Of course, from then on even if I've been proven innocent I'll be the first to trigger suspicion. It'll be important to keep the real death note hidden some place safe."" Ijemaru looked to Zans. ""And that brings me to my second decision.""<br/><br/>""Which is?"" Zans asked, still partly in shock at the brilliant plan this boy had thought up.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Oh, he's very smart...</span><br/><br/>""I'm going to put several pages of normal paper in with the death note, at the front. There I'll style it like a notes journal; just the kind of thing an investigative reporter for a newspaper, like myself, would have. I'll have a hidden flap at the back of the book where I can hide whatever page of the death note I'm currently using, and after it's been completely filled up and the deaths on it have passed, I'll burn it. Then I'll simply slip a new page in it's place. I'll keep cryptic records of everyone I killed in my journal, for future reference, but I'll make sure no one could decipher them.""<br/><br/>Zans blinked, still in awe of this child's intelligence and creativity. ""So, what's the third decision you decided on?""<br/><br/>Ijemaru smiled and leaned back in his chair. ""It wasn't an easy decision. And it makes me glad I started the outbreaks in America."" He paused for a moment, as if to finalize the decision within himself. ""I'm going to start killing criminals with heart attacks. But to ease into it, I'll have to make the outbreaks of plague peak and settle down, without raising anymore suspicion. That means infecting everyone who would have been near other infected people at a reasonable time. I'll have to kill around a hundred innocent people by the time this is over, and that pains me. But I have to make this just look like a freak natural accident.... So then, I'd better get to work with those first two decisions of mine.""<br/><br/>Ijemaru worked till eleven completing his half journal half death note combo and his fake death note. Then he copied all of his previous victims in a cryptic way in his journal. For something like ""John Martin 11 o'clock"" he wrote ""No leads on the murder of Johnny Cash. His mother almost ran into me the day before. I felt bad when I heard what happened. Case numbered: 2; 2-1, 3-1, 4-1, 5-3-1-2, L. 3; 1, 5, N."" The code might be suspicious, but many investigative reporters had their own unique filing systems to keep things confidential and organized. But the real kicker, what that the events described had really happened. This was how he'd code all of his records, also, they could be used as alibis later on.<br/><br/>He'd have to be careful in the way he did things from now on. Killing was a risky game, especially if you were a Kira. Ijemaru crawled into bed and relaxed. He'd love to see how the world evolved from here on out..."
3017,Death note,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4119,2012-03-10T01:27:27,docemoon145,"Ijemaru was busy after work hauling an old filing cabinet out of his closet.<br/><br/>""What's that thing?"" asked Zans, ""Looks heavy.""<br/><br/>Ijemaru laughed. ""It's an old filing cabinet I got when I decided I wanted to be an investigative reporter. I thought about ordering a new one, but the timeline fits this old one better. Also, I don't want anyone to find a filing cabinet in my house, filled with cryptic records that might be related to the Kira case, which was conveniently delivered recently.""<br/><br/>""Say again?"" asked Zans.<br/><br/>""If for some reason anyone develops the theory that my records are hiding something, and then finds that I just recently got a new filing cabinet to put them in I'll look very suspicious. That would almost assure that I'm hiding something. On the other hand, if I don't have these alleged files anywhere then it becomes obvious that the code in my notes is for something other than organization. So, to resolve both these issues, I'll set up a filing system with notes of the things in my journal and I'll keep it in this,"" he patted the side of the filing cabinet proudly.<br/><br/>Zans stared at him, in a state of awe.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Oh yes, he's very smart. Let's see what else he comes up with.</span><br/><br/>About an hour later, Ijemaru had successfully set up his filing system and filled it with notes and documents. He slumped, exhausted but satisfied, into a chair. ""Zans,"" he started, ""There's something I'd like to discuss. I don't know how much feedback you'll be able to give, but I'd feel better to get these thoughts out of my head and into the air.""<br/><br/>Zans blinked, ""So what is it?"" he asked, genuinely curious.<br/><br/>""I'm aware that there are other Kira's out there, but I don't know anything about them. In some cases, if we worked together we'd be more powerful, and our actions would be harder to profile. But on the other hand, it'd be nice if I could stay out of their business and hopefully when the time comes, just let all the blame fall to them and sneak past unscathed.""<br/><br/>Zans laughed a little bit. ""Well you're clearly not doing all of this for the sake of the people. What's your goal in all of this? Why are you using the Death Note?""<br/><br/>""Why..."" Ijemaru started, ""... I guess I just want to keep from getting bored. But,"" he turned his head to look out the window at a bright orange sunset. ""If the opportunity arises, I might like to try to do what Kira couldn't. Become god.""<br/><br/>Zans broke out laughing, so much that he had to wipe the tears from his eyes.<br/><br/>""What's so funny?"" asked Ijemaru, with his eyes narrowed in a very intimidating way. Zans was actually scared enough to stop laughing.<br/><br/>""It's just that, there's only one way for a human to become a god. And there's no way I'd tell you. In fact,"" he said trying to defend himself after the look Ijemaru gave him, ""I'm not allowed to tell you. It's forbidden-- honest! You have no idea what they'd to to me if I told you. Oh the horror!"" he shivered for effect.<br/><br/>""Is that so?"" Ijemaru asked coldly.<br/><br/>Zans gulped and nodded nervously.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Jeez, what's with this kid? Never seen this side of him before. He's freaking scary!</span><br/><br/>A smile fell on Ijemaru's face and he was back to his old self again. ""Well thanks for that. You've just given me some valuable information.""<br/><br/>""Huh?!"" Zans asked, incredulous.<br/><br/>""First,"" said Ijemaru, holding up one finger, ""You confirmed that there is a way. Second, you said ""they"" would do things to you if you told me. That means there are multiple higher ups keeping this secret, doesn't it?"" He smiled mischievously. ""Anyway,"" Ijemaru went on, ignoring the Shinagami's lack of response, ""I've pretty much brought things with the plague outbreaks to a close. My sources tell me the government sent people in to fumigate the infected areas, so it would be fine if I just stopped using the plague to kill. So from now on,"" he continued, ""I'll kill criminals by having them get into trouble with the police, to the point of being shot. Also, I've done some research on the first Kira and I've found where he went wrong."" Ijemaru's eye lids drooped a little, ""He trusted people. If I'm going to succeed, the most important thing is that I trust no one. Even you, Zans. You're all potential enemies. I must be prepared to kill every one, and I must never let anyone suspect me.""<br/><br/>Ijemaru sat up, a much brighter expression on his face, ""Ah, that's right! There's a good possibility I'll be chosen for a promotion tomorrow,"" he said. ""That will give me a substantial control over information. I'll be able to get into tighter places, starting tomorrow..."""
3018,Dreaming Awake (IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41340&start=20,2014-02-02T18:08:33,Drake Baku,"Alexis was content, he had not expected the man to be that detailed about his powers.<br/>he would keep wary about everything, but he would trust the man enough at least.<br/>""Alexis, and what you can see is my general ability, a defense that is not fitting to be a god"" he put his hand into his pocket, trough all Damian could see was that he fused his hand with his hip as the silver layer covering his hand and his side connected as if it was one thing and never was to separate body parts, when he pulled out and his silver colored layer returned its usual shape but with one change, he was holding something outside his silver skin, a fang ""heard of the basilisk?, one bite would kill you and their fangs are almost impossible to break"" he hold up the fang ""came across one once, he tried to bite me, but failed, this skin broke his fangs""<br/>suddenly the skin started to lift of his face and retract into tendrils while pulling back to the back of his head and disappeared into the rest, revealing Alexis his face, his sign for trust to this man.<br/>""plus it has some other ability's, but you've seen its main attribute"" he let the man ask if he wanted to know more, but he would still keep a few things secret, mostly that this power was from one of these orbs them self<br/><br/>************<br/><br/>Runa had to hide after she came into the town when the guards started to rush to the gate.<br/>he looked at them trying to fix and barricade it to keep the nightmares out and wondered where they came from, they were not there when she entered.<br/>stealthy she crept closer to the captain of the guard as he was barking his orders and had no eyes for her as she came to his back and pick pocketed him, stealing his wallet, quickly yet stealthy she escaped before he noticed and ran trough the town.<br/>she came to an inn, she wanted to go inside but the place was fully locked.<br/>she wanted to use her new found cash to get a place to sleep, but now she needed to find a new place...<br/>he opened the wallet at least checking the amount and smiled, the captain was a rich man appearently"
3019,Dreaming Awake (IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41340&start=20,2014-02-06T07:42:20,Theorist,"""Very well. Have a nice night."" Cyrus turned, walking off. However once he felt like he was out of view, he hid behind the buildings, moving along, but stopping once Zayn was in view.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Where are you going...?</span>He thought. He would follow him for now. He got a bad vibe from this man, and if there was one thing he learned, it was to trust his instincts. He knew he would find this man doing some nefarious shit. His stomach growled at the prospect of another meal."
3020,Dreaming Awake (IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41340&start=20,2014-02-07T23:46:43,Atlas,"Zayn was never one for infiltration and subterfuge, but he still knew enough to avoid approaching the front gates of the castle with forced entry in mind. Although the town’s guards had abandoned their posts at the city walls, royal guards were slightly more competent, and would likely be stationed even in threat of the plague. He didn’t want to have to subdue the harmless soldiers, so Zayn circled around the structure, locating a remote section of the building. A quick upwards glance revealed a promising entry point – a low balcony, jutting from the side of the walls.<br/><br/>Of course, ‘low’ was a relative term. The balcony sat over two stories high: an addition the architects likely thought safe from intrusion. A miscalculation. Zayn backed up a little, then sprung forward, kicking off from the ground with both his feet and leaping into the air. The strength produced from his legs was multiplied many times over by a different, more powerful force, allowing him to easily make the jump. He landed softly on the edge of the surprisingly large balcony, and quickly checked to make sure he hadn’t alerted anyone. Then, he moved to the door and slowly forced it open. His infiltration was successful, but his mission was just starting.<br/><br/>Now… how would he get to the castle cellars from here?"
3021,Dreaming Awake (IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41340&start=20,2014-02-09T10:25:20,Theorist,Cyrus blinked. That man seemed to jump two stories. He rubbed his eyes. Did he really just see that? Cyrus guessed he shouldn't really be too shocked at that. He's a werewolf. A man being able to jump kind of high isn't too odd when compared to that. Cyrus shook his head. He lost his quarry. It was a rookie mistake. He decided to wait; catch him when he leaves. He was obviously here for a reason. An assassin? Maybe even a thief? He'd find out soon.
3022,Dreaming Awake (IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41340&start=20,2014-02-09T13:08:00,Drake Baku,"Runa had been running trough the ally's getting close to the castle, it was not her attempt to get to the castle, but she was not familiar with this town and just went as the ally's went.<br/>She might have the money now, but not one place was open, so she continued to run around until she found some place to spend the night.<br/>Then.. the ally's stopped, she was near a fountain and was seeing something she could hardly believe, a man jumping from, most likely the ground, but the man was jumping onto a balcony 2 story's up.<br/>She had not seen anything like that before now, having been able to avoid contact with people most of the times, unless it was needed off course, she had not seen anyone with magic or powers or what not, She never told anyone about her power thinking she was unique and with that a freak, trough she uses it from times to times, it was damn right useful.<br/>Then she noticed an other man standing there watching the same guy.<br/>She wanted to know more about this and seeing she cant find a place to sleep she might as well ask what the hell she was seeing.<br/>""Konbanwa, have you by any chance seen A man jump 2 floors upwards by any chance?"""
3023,Dreaming Awake (IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41340,2014-01-23T06:08:25,kuragari13,"Panic filled the roads all throughout the Kingdom Of Artho as the sky reddened from a setting sun. Nightfall was in a mere hour and the civilians scrambled to return home, as the soldiers took their designated posts around the city walls and the fortified castle. Damian thought it meaningless. If the Nightmares wanted to reach you, they would. However, It was rare for them to attack those that are inside with a torch or two lit. The Nightmares preferred darkness. Complete and utter darkness. Just as he did. A soldier bumped into him, barely moving but making the soldier stumble. Once the steel clad soldier regained his footing, he peered at Damian through a thick, full helmet and advised him to find a safe area before the sun completely fell. Damian completely ignored him. He wanted to get as close to the castle as possible. His business was there. So he continued to travel directly toward it. His hood up over his head concealing most of his face. The air was already permeated with the smell of fear. He took in a deep breathe of fear and evening air as he smiled wide...intoxicating. The fun hadn't even started and the fear already stained the air, like the stench of death in the catacombs. He felt himself grow stronger as the fear of those around him ran through his body like a blessing from the gods. As he walked he couldn't help but think to himself if things where like this in Lorean as well. He expected it may be a bit worse there, but even more so in the lightly guarded neutral mining zones. No matter, that was not his concern. He finally reached the gates of the castle and stood just outside the field of vision of any soldiers guarding the gates. He spotted many fliers stating that whosoever could find and return the king's youngest son, alive and unharmed, to the king or a guard would become a very rich person. Despite being a sell sword, and a particularly deviant one at that, he didn't want riches this time. He was waiting for someone. Watching the castle and all it's exits, obvious and secret alike for anyone fleeing the castle once the sun fell, for that was his target. Another soldier passed him by, this one not saying anything, just placing a lit torch in the sconce nearby Damian. Damian watched him as he did so with caution. Once the soldier left, Damian extinguished the flame. He didn't fear the Nightmares, for he is fear. At this present moment, there was nothing that could cause him distress, except losing his target, and the premature ending of the plague of Nightmares. He welcomed the night, along with it's deadly denizens."
3024,Dreaming Awake (IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41340,2014-01-23T07:00:39,Theorist,"Somewhere, in a forest just east of the city, a large shape tackled a grazing deer, razor sharp claws ripping into its flesh and dragging out its entrails, bringing them up to his mouth and munching on them. The shape snarled as it enjoyed its half alive meal. Before too long, however, the deer gurgled as blood poured out of its mouth. It was dead. Once the shape has eaten its fill, it let out an ear piercing howl. Then, the shape began to change. Its body twisting and reforming until it was shaped like a man. This man was Cyrus Kingsdale, and he was getting ready for a long night of hunting. He wiped the blood from his mouth, then shivered. The nip of the evening air was especially harsh on his nude form. He sighed to himself, beginning the trek to the edge of the forest, where he left his supplies. Once there, he first put on his clothes. He dressed simply; a white tunic and leggings.<br/><br/>He pulled a fur cloak over his shoulders. This cloak was made from the pelt of his favored hunting wolf after it died. He wore it to remind himself of home; and it was also something that made him feel like his old friend was still with him. He then began to hike to his special hunting spot. This was where he would set up camp. It was funny; he left home to get out of the forest, but he spent just as much time in the forest now that he was gone. Maybe he missed it deep down. The thrill of the hunt, the wind through his fur. He was so lost in thought, he didn't realize he made it to his clearing. He set up his tent and gathered up some wood. He had a good campfire before too long. ""Okay... now for my favorite part.""<br/><br/>He took every piece of clothing off. He stood still for a moment, completely silent. He wasn't even breathing. Then, without warning, he let out a groan, bending over. Very slowly, he began to change. His teeth became razor sharp. He grew fur all over his body. His bones broke and reformed themselves. His fingernails were pried apart by claws that formed on his hands. His ears grew, becoming pointy. His face became elongated, forming a snout. Then, his regularly blue eyes turned yellow. The werewolf then took off, searching for its quarry."
3025,Dreaming Awake (IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41340,2014-01-23T07:58:01,Atlas,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">…</span><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“…Zayn…”</span><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">…</span><br/><br/>His eyes opened, slowly and reluctantly. He was inside… no… he was outside but it was dark. The blood red sky stretched out above him, reflecting the setting sun. Nightfall was only a few minutes away.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Where..?</span><br/><br/>Zayn clenched his hand, grabbing a fistful of the long grass he was lying in. He could see the top of a small tree nearby.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">What am I doing… in such a place?</span><br/><br/>His body felt heavy. Nevertheless, he managed to get to his feet, orienting himself in the unfamiliar landscape.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">This place…</span><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">…</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">…</span>Was like any other place. It didn't matter to him where it was, or what had brought him here. The past was fixed; he would work with what remained. Zayn shook his head in order to clear his mind.  Everything slowly came back to him, just as it always had. The trail. He was travelling along a small trail towards a city. Zayn peered down to confirm that there was, in fact, a thin dirt trail cutting through the forest. The problem now was that he didn't know which direction he was to be headed.<br/><br/>Almost as an answer to his dilemma, the sound of a horse’s trot pattered its way through the woods. Zayn looked back, spotting a single hooded man atop a black horse, speeding down the trail towards him. The man did not slow down, nor did he say anything. He only rushed straight past Zayn, nearly trampling him in the act. Through the briefest of glances, Zayn saw abject fear in the man’s eyes.<br/><br/>Yes, that was right. There was a plague spreading, Zayn had heard. A great and terrible curse… something that had all the peoples of all the lands in panic. Darkness meant doom.<br/><br/>Zayn grimaced and donned his hood, lighting a torch for vision against the ever-dimming sunlight. Then, he set off in the direction taken by the horse. Somewhere deeper into the woods, the howling of wild wolves could be heard.<br/><br/>Hopefully, the city wasn't too far."
3026,Dreaming Awake (IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41340,2014-01-23T21:43:42,Drake Baku,"Alexis stood on a roof, the setting sun colored his silver skin into a crimson color.<br/>He looked at the castle, it was a rather magnificent one, build completely out of some white stone sun had also colored it more to a red but once the sun would be fully down the castle will look white again and his kari (the artifact) would look silver again as well<br/><br/>this castle would be the perfect place to hide the white one so he had come to the city.<br/>He started to run and jump from roof to roof, getting closer each jump<br/>He was not afraid of the nightmares, for one he usually slept in the day the last 2 years so he was always up when it began, but also with his kari these things could not hurt him, at least not the ones he came across up until now<br/>but they did make things so much easier for him at times like this, hunting karis and no one would see him.<br/><br/>jumping from a roof he slammed into the castle s wall, shaping the silvee colored metal into claws he dug it into the wall and started to climb it.<br/><br/>once he was on top he looked around, it was dark now so it was hard to see things but he had some tricks, hus vizor color changed into a green color and on some way he himself still did not fully understands he wss able to see thmminto the night as we in the real world can see the night trough night goggles<br/><br/>taking a second look he noticed a man sranding near the castles gates just outside the walls surrounding the castle and waiting for something or someone, it was weird, he justvstood there in the dark while a torch was so close to him, did he put it out?<br/>weird man...<br/><br/>Alexis his focus went back the the castle and he found its way in, a balcony was unguarded at this moment and right in front of him.<br/>Setting his kari to increase his muscles he jumped while the parts on his stomach opened to shape wings allowing him to glide over the courtyard and right onto the balcony<br/>he went inside the castle and started his search"
3027,Dreaming Awake (IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41340,2014-01-24T08:05:32,Ambrosius,"Larek woke up in the middle of the night, aware that something was going on. Even before his eyes opened, he had this premonition. Something was off. He had come to Artho seeking adventure and to see the world, and maybe confront some dangers, but he was getting much more danger than he had expected. In his dreams, he had seen things that he couldn't have imagined himself. He didn't know whether the land was cursed or if someone had put a curse on him without him knowing it, but he didn't like it.<br/><br/>Looking outside of the inn's window, he saw soldiers scrambling for their posts and unarmed citizens running for safety. It wasn't just him. Silently uttering a prayer of thanksgiving that he wasn't under an evil spell, the dracon got out of bed and put on his pants, grabbed his sword, and ran downstairs, finding the door to the outside was barred and the common room of the inn was empty. Opening a window on the ground level, Larek stepped outside and ran to see what the commotion was about."
3028,Dreaming Awake (IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41340,2014-01-24T10:51:41,kuragari13,"As Damian scanned the castles entrances and exits he felt a pair of eyes fall on him, years of training being in his line of ""business"" led to him being particularly aware of others and also paranoid. Then his suspicion was confirmed, by a human shaped shadow atop part of the castle... he thought to himself, was this the person he was looking for? They seemed too skilled to be this particular person. Also, his target was more likely to escaping the castle rather than infiltrating. The shadow glided across a rather large gap with wings, and it was at this time Damian's interest peeked.<br/><br/>I have to check this out, if it is my target, I need to ask them how they attained that ability without me or anyone else knowing. He thought to himself.<br/><br/>He was still skeptical at the identity of this person, but his curiosity and paranoia would not allow him to ignore it. He then proceeded to jump over the entirety of the castle gates, landing on the other side, and sinking in unnoticed into the shadows. Very quietly and skillfully he made his way to the nearest and lowest window. He noticed it was not opened, this was no problem.<br/><br/>From his hidden position he let out a bloodcurdling scream that sounded in between an unknown beast threatening the life of another, and the threatened beast letting out it's last cry. The guards and townspeople all shuddered and jumped with shock and fear that the Nightmares had reached them already. He felt the power of their fear ripple through him as he inhaled deeply of the fumes that granted him so much joy and strength.<br/><br/>Joining his body with the shadows that concealed him and the shadows in the room he could see from where he stood on the ground he instantly found himself standing in the room, but not only that, he could feel every dark corner in the half of the castle he was in. Using the darkness like tentacles he felt around all the reaches he could manage for both possibilities , his target, and the gliding humanoid he saw that may or may not be his initial target, but an entirely new person.<br/><br/>He then smiled to no one, that grim and cocky smile that where many peoples last sight, as he walked in the direction of his targets room, still using the darkness to feel his way around the rooms he could not directly see.<br/><br/>If my target is still here, I may as well apprehend them here and now, and also find out if they where the one gliding back to safety inside the castle. He heard his own voice in his head as he thought.<br/><br/>Damian walked down the suspiciously empty halls toward the room that he knew his target mostly occupied. He proceeded with caution surrounding himself in a cloak of darkness in case anyone was trying to catch on to him. Finally, he reached the room he was searching for, and found it empty and devoid of life.<br/><br/>""No one here..."" He spoke aloud to himself. ""Damn...""<br/><br/>He searched all the possible hiding places he could think of in the dark and unlit room without having to move a muscle yet he still found nothing. It was odd of such decorated rooms, even bedrooms such as this one, to be empty, as everyone obviously knew. So he made his way to the balcony, just a few towers over from the one the gliding figure used to enter as he recognized it, to check for anyone. It didn't jut out far from the main tower, but just good enough to fit a small end table and two chairs as well as provide an amazing view of the kingdom and outlying lands. It was then that he noticed a hooded figure riding away from the castle, far down the path toward the mines, but not directly for the mines.<br/><br/>""Shit... she got away this time..."" He said as he knew there was no doubt that this person was the one he was looking for. He failed this time, but next time he will be waiting on the roads. The very roads he witnessed her traveling on.<br/><br/>Knowing he wasn't quiet strong enough yet to catch up to her, he turned his attention to the strange gliding figure, which he also knew without a doubt was still lingering in the castle. After he found this thing, he thought he'd go out into the village and have some fun, but until then it was down to business. Tentacles actually materialized out of all the shadows he could reach with his powers, which at this point would encompass all the unlit rooms on the half of the castle he occupied, he then closed his eyes and let the darkness guide his vision. He could see everywhere at once now, he grinned that very same grim grin as he said, ""I'll find you little gliding person...""<br/><br/>((Also, the hooded figure on the horse is a different one than Zayn witnessed, obviously, as Damian's now escaped target was a female. Sorry, I just feel like elaborating sometimes. XD ))"
3029,Dreaming Awake (IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41340,2014-01-24T13:36:22,Drake Baku,"The search was a hard as alexis had thought it would be.<br/>finding one white orb the size of your hand in a very large castle made of white stones,  it sounds so unbelievable impossible to do but he did not gave up.<br/><br/>most of his time he wondered from hall to hall and room to room but never really entering the rooms, a treasure as rhis would not be hidden in any old commen room, no its either in the throne room, treasury or the kings personal bed room, he justvhad to find these.<br/><br/>a few times he came across guards but always in the hallways where statues stood made if white gemstones<br/>it was easy to copy the stone with his kari and act like an other statue<br/>trough it was a surprise the guards did not notice this extra statue...<br/><br/>finally he found the kings bedroom, no one was here for some reason but that was obly a good thing<br/>walking into the dark room he thoughr he noticed some tendrils with his nightvision vizor but ignored it<br/>time was short and he had to find the white one"
3030,Dreaming Awake (IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41340,2014-01-24T15:14:47,Ambrosius,"As Larek walked through the streets, he came upon a castle. Something was wrong here. Very wrong indeed. The white stone walls of the structure were thick and strong, but there was a hole in them. No, not a hole, a void. There was a swirling mass of blackness on the surface of one of the walls, a void which called out to him. Was he seeing things? Was any of this real? He tried to pull himself away, but his thoughts kept sliding from him, as if being pushed by an unseen had. The dracon walked into the void and found himself on the other end of the castle walls, inside of the structure.<br/><br/>He turned around to find that the void was gone, and that he was alone in this part of the building, at least for the moment."
3031,Dreaming Awake (IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41340,2014-01-26T20:14:28,kuragari13,"Damian saw the figure through his shadowy extensions of himself and grinned.<br/><br/>""There you are."" He said to himself.<br/><br/>Instantly, Damian entered the room of the figure through the darkest corner of the room and remaining hidden said aloud, ""Need help looking for something?""<br/><br/>He was in the darkest part of the room so it was hard to tell but he had his hood up concealing most of his face, and was leaning against the stone wall with the bottom of one foot bent up to rest flat on the wall and his arms crossed over his chest as he waited for a reply."
3032,Dreaming Awake (IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41340,2014-01-26T20:42:07,Drake Baku,"When the man spoke alexis turned around right away, the green crystals on his eyes reflected on what little light there was in the room as he was able to see a hooded man leaning against a wall.<br/>insticts truck as he jumped to the man, covering the distance at a speed more then a human can do, he grabbed the man bij his neck, not hard enough tk strangle him but hard enough to make a good point, his other hand, the silver reshaped into a large claw.<br/>""who are you and where did you come from""<br/><br/>Alexis did not wanted to harm the man if it was not needed, the person just appeared in a room out of no where, alexis just wakted to know who he was and all.<br/>he coukd have asked normally but being trained to take down anyone that could see him, he was glad that he could at least control the instinct enoufh ti not kill the man on the spot, but as he stood there claw drawn and holding the man by his neck he could hardly let him go now without expecting a full staged fight<br/>he needed to find that thing as soon as possible so getting into a full fight would not help him much"
3033,Dreaming Awake (IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41340,2014-01-26T21:54:09,Atlas,"Zayn shifted his eyes from the front gates to the very top of the city walls, craning his neck in order to do so. The walls were enormous and battered: signs of a war that had only recently past. It was odd, Zayn thought, that there weren’t any guards posted at the gates of the city. Without anyone to operate them, no one could get in or out.<br/><br/>“Identification sir?” the guards would have said to him, “State your business here,” they would have pressed. But there were no guards to say such things, and as a result, no one to let him in. He was stuck outside.<br/><br/>Zayn’s torch sputtered and died, leaving only its embers glowing dimly. He disposed of the charred stick, and remained in front of the gate, pondering his next moves. This plague truly made it a nuisance to be travelling. And then, suddenly he remembered. Zayn reached into his robe pouch, drawing out an old, crumpled piece of paper.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">What’s this?</span><br/><br/>Ah yes. This was what he had travelled all the way Artho for. The contents of this paper that drew so much hatred and disgust from deep within his soul… A single man’s face, with bolded words over it: “Wanted, dead or alive.” And in fine print below: “Thievery, murder, organised crime, destruction of property…”<br/><br/>Dead or alive. Zayn took a deep breath of the chilled night air. The man on this paper was long dead now. Five years ago, Zayn had wiped him off the face of this material world, scattering his vapours into the wind. But it was now that he hunted for the murderer once more; Zayn’s very own nightmare, brought back to life to taunt him. Zayn closed his hand into a tight fist, crushing the paper within it.<br/><br/>“Gaius, captain of the men who slaughtered my family,” Zayn’s eyes began to glow, an electrifying blue light seeping from them. He lifted his hands towards the city gates. “I will destroy you once more.” An invisible, but tremendous force struck the gates with the power of a battering ram. The iron did not hold against his telekinesis.<br/><br/>And through the opening, Zayn entered the city. He would hurry before the guards saw him."
3034,Dreaming Awake (IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41340,2014-01-26T22:51:07,kuragari13,"Damian sank into the shadows as if his body melted and became one with the darkness he stood in. After a few seconds he rose from the ground behind the aggressive figure he had found.<br/><br/>""Relax, I'm looking for something too. No need to kill each other here."" Damian then grinned wide as he said, ""Unless of coarse our interests clash, in which case, killing each other will be quiet necessary."" His expression returned to normal as he continued speaking, ""My target already escaped the castle. Maybe if you tell me what you are looking for I could help you find it. I know every inch of this castle. Even some parts the king and queens don't know about.""<br/><br/>Damian was, of coarse, testing the stranger, seeing if he would give away his information before Damian needed to do so. But also, Damian hoped the stranger would help Damian in return for some help from himself. Damian knew he needed people around him to have the full extent of his powers, as he did now, because it derived from fear and everybody is afraid of something. So he left his katanas sheathed and his claws hidden as he attempted to make an accomplice within this person.<br/><br/>Damian thought he heard a loud crash come from the front of the village but he ignored it, as the Nightmares would be coming out around this time anyway, so it could be anything."
3035,Dreaming Awake (IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41340,2014-01-26T23:14:02,Drake Baku,"Alexis was surprised as the man he had melted into the darkness and appeared behibd him<br/>Lucky enough the man did not want to fight at least<br/><br/>but he was reserved about telling the man about what he was looking for.<br/>""I can tell you, but why would I trust you""<br/>alexis also heard the sound outside but he did not respond to it as well, nightmares be damned he got the ultimate armor anyway.<br/>""Then again, if your target just run away then your either here for something else, either an second target or something else, but why want to know what I am looking for, wanting to make a deal or something, helping me so I help you""<br/>he wondered what the man would say to his observation"
3036,Dreaming Awake (IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41340,2014-01-28T07:41:25,Theorist,"Cyrus ran through the forest, feeling more wild and free than he felt in a very long time. Eventually, he tired of the hunt and returned to his camp, putting on his clothes and packing up his campsite. He decided to head to the city, figuring he would dick around for a little while. The walk to the city wasn't too far. It took him maybe an hour to walk there. What he saw was an absolutely bewildering sight. The iron gates were just... blown open. ""Magic, maybe?"" Cyrus said out loud. He looked down at the ground. There was a spent torch. ""Let's see who you are..."" Cyrus smelled the torch until he got a good idea about the person who held it, who was presumably the person who blew down the gate.<br/><br/>He carefully walked through the opening. He wasn't going to change. Not just yet. But he kept that option in his back pocket just in case. He took a deep whiff of the night air. He smelled fear. It was intoxicating. It smelled good. Sweet. Like a light, flowery perfume. But he smelled a few distinct scents that were different than the others; they lacked fear. Then, he caught the scent that was on the torch. That was probably who he was looking for. ""There you are..."" He ran towards the his target, hiding behind the nearest building once he felt like he was close. He took a peek at the person. They didn't look dangerous. He stepped out of the shadows and approached Zayn. ""Good evening. You're out late."""
3037,Dreaming Awake (IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41340,2014-01-28T08:06:48,kuragari13,"Damian was a little shocked at how fast the stranger figured him out, ""Observant one, aren't we?""<br/><br/>He shifted the shadows around the entire room as he spoke. He couldn't help it, it was rare he ever had this much power due to so much fear. He was loving every second of it because he knew he'd be near powerless come sunrise. ""Indeed I was hoping for an 'I scratch your back and you scratch mine' type of situation. And yes, my target did escape, however we will have no quarrel as long as your purpose isn't to harm ANYONE within this castle. I need them all alive, for now."" He smirked and appeared in the corner behind him and too his left of the room. ""If you need to know if something is here, I'm the man to ask. As I said, I know every little dirty secret about this place."" The white bone designs on his coat seemed to glow a little in the utter darkness and really stand out more than anything in the room as he stood, hood still raised and looking slightly down to conceal himself more, to give himself a more ominous presence. In was in his nature to try and instill fear into everyone around him, so he continued to make the entire room crawl with darkness, as he so enjoyed."
3038,Dreaming Awake (IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41340,2014-01-28T12:36:46,Drake Baku,"But alexis was not afraid of the man or his darkness, he just followed the man using the night vision of his kari.<br/>""You dont have to worry about me hurting others to get what I look for, I am not as others"" he wss referring to his family but did not want to give the man to much information about that, not many know of his family but still he felf it would be dangerous to let peolle know about his blood.<br/>""but fine, after this I need to think about the next one so I can help you""<br/>alexis walked to the door tk see if there was no one listening in, when he noticed it was clear he looked at the man.<br/>""its a white orb, I thin n that you likely would be able to tell it appart from others, won't tell you what it is trough""<br/><br/>he stilk did not fully trust the man but if he could help..."
3039,Dreaming Awake (IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41340,2014-01-30T20:55:06,Atlas,"(Collaboration Post, Feat. Zayn and Cyrus)<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">“Good evening. You’re out late.”</span><br/><br/>Zayn froze in place when he heard the voice from behind him. He was most certainly the target of those words. For a brief moment, his hands started to glow with power – an automatic reaction – but the voice of the caller was not that of his target. Was it a guard? A petty thief? He turned around to face his assailant, frowning at him through the darkness. The man did not seem to be dressed as either one. In fact, he didn’t look like a city dweller at all.<br/><br/>“Outsider,” inquired Zayn after a long pause. “Do you require something?”<br/><br/>The strange man smiled at Zayn, his teeth gleaming in what little light there was. “I just wanted to ask a question,” he said, jerking his thumb back towards the gates. “That whole mess in the front of the city. Did you do that?” Other than his smile, his face gave nothing away.<br/><br/>Was this man going to report him to the authorities? Although, it wasn’t as if such an act would hinder Zayn too much.<br/><br/>“There weren’t any guards,” he replied bluntly. “And I have business here.”<br/><br/>“Oh, I see,” the man took a few steps forward. “And what business is that?” He appeared to be cautious upon hearing about the gates.<br/><br/>What exactly was he hoping to find? Zayn didn’t know whether this man was about to attack him, or if he was just wasting his time. Regardless of his intentions, Zayn wanted to start moving soon. His problems weren't going to fix themselves.<br/><br/>“Mine,” he replied, turning his back to the outsider. He resumed his pace in the direction he was headed: towards the old stone castle that stood over the city."
3040,Dreaming Awake (IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41340,2014-01-31T01:39:34,kuragari13,"Damian appeared to be thinking. ""White orb, huh? By the looks of you, you aren't some thief looking for a family heirloom of the king. If the orb you seek is the one I am thinking of, then no, it is not here in this castle. At least, not anymore. It disappeared about a week before these Nightmares started happening. I know it has power. But what power, I don't know. No one knows as a matter of fact. Why do you want it?""<br/><br/>Damian stepped out of the shadows as the darkness in the room fell motionless. He lowered his hood and showed his face. He was extremely pale, his skin even shining in the moonlight a little. His hair was jet black, and his eyes, though barely visible still, where obviously dark brown. The darkness of his hair and eyes only complimented the paleness of his skin further, making him seem even more pale than he already was. He performed this gesture in the hopes of creating a silent type of trust between himself and the stranger. If he was going to get this person to help him he had to first get him to trust him."
3041,Dreaming Awake (IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41340,2014-01-31T02:19:04,Drake Baku,"The man asked a dangerous question to anwser but then he showed his face<br/>alexis knew enough to know this was to create trust,  but was it a reliable trust?<br/>He decided to risk it for a little bit<br/>""surprised the ones in tje castle know of it having power, but that is why I seek it, not to gain but to protect, I dont know its powers exactly but I know enough to want to keep it out of the hands of those wanting to abuse its powers""<br/>He sat down on the bed and looked at the man<br/>""now you have one little problem, you cant help me grt it, unless you know wjere it is now, if not then officially you dont have anything to bargen for, dont know why I should help you now""<br/>he was silent, waiting for him tk start making a reaction and theb interrupt him<br/>""I do feel thankfull for saving me from looking trough, so if you know where it is, I like to hear it, but at least for just saving me from searching I'll keep to my part, I'll help you"" he stood up again<br/>""But aside from you telling me all you know of its disappearance,  I want to know more of you and your abilitys,  reason, you'll be the first to see this face and whats underneath, need to know if I can trust you enough to show that much, deal?""<br/><br/><br/>in the mean time a yoing japanese woman came to the gate to find it in pieces<br/>she giggled, this made sneaking in so much easier<br/>soon she disappeared in the towns grounds trough the gate"
3042,Dreaming Awake (IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41340,2014-02-02T12:05:20,kuragari13,"Damian's eyes narrowed from irritation towards the metal clad man. ""Fine. I'll tell you a bit more. My name is Damian. My power... "" Damian's voice got slightly gravely and more sinister as he spoke these next words, ""Is fear. I consume it. It fuels me. I AM fear. It makes me stronger, faster, and once I consume enough of it, I start to become it. Giving me control of the shadows themselves. Able to see through them and use them as part of my own body. Form them into weapons even. At my current state, I could probably punch this side of the castle's exterior walls down with one blow and outrun a horse."" His voice returned to normal.<br/><br/>""However, in reference to this orb. I know exactly where it is. Well... sort of. I know where it's being held, I just don't know where the place it is being held is, exactly. That's why I was after the person leaving this castle, to find the place it is being held. But I'm not after the orb, primarily. You help me ambush my target on their way back to the castle, we interrogate them, and we find the place I'm looking for, and you can keep the orb after I finish my mission. We will have a deal once you tell me your name and abilities in turn.""<br/><br/><br/><br/><br/><br/>Guards abandoned some of their positions around the city walls and came rushing towards the now destroyed gates. The captain of the guards barking orders about fixing it, raising a barrier to hold out the Nightmares, and how desperately they needed more guards. They scrambled around placing massive planks over the broken gate in an attempt to rig it up for now. The Nightmares could be seen all around the walls and only just now where they nearing the gates. It was now a race to see who completed their goals first."
3043,"Strongest of Women (Open, Check OOC!)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41420&start=20,2014-03-04T15:52:10,Shendelzhare,"Inge's eyes moved over to Svala when the girl suddenly spoke before Astrid could say a word. The girl would actually have the nerve the open her mouth in the household she had just moved into, with her family wiped out last night... Her voice was calm but to Inge it all sounded like bottled up arrogance that wanted to get out and settle everything that they hadn't been able to finish last night with swords in their hands. For all she cared, this girl could run away and never come back. She could freeze in the girl and she wouldn't even blink. Inge simply didn't care enough to worry about her running away.<br/><br/>""Was that a squeak?"" Inge asked, looking away from Svala and then allowing a forced smile to appear on her face. ""I must have stepped on something, mother.""<br/><br/>""Enough!"" Astrid yelled out. ""Take responsibility for your words and actions. You are a grown woman, yet hardly capable of keeping yourself alive against an enemy.""<br/><br/>Inge arched a brow at Astrid, not saying anything as she poured herself some mead. Of course she cared about Ketill, but what really made her angry was the way Jonas was taking it all. Was he even a man? Were they even family? Questions like these often bothered her when they weren't getting drunk together and were having serious conversations instead. Jonas was such a coward and way too sensitive about things. The reason why he wasn't with his brothers was because he couldn't even lift a sword against an enemy.<br/><br/>""Have you cooled down now?"" Astrid asked, observing her daughter. ""I have a favor to ask from you. You and Jonas should make Svala feel comfortable and show her the village, maybe introduce her to the others."" The matron smiled a bit. ""Jonas and Svala won't join us for the feast. I will prepare something special for them so they can mourn. Do you understand?""<br/><br/>Inge pushed another smile on her lips. ""I have to show her around? I don't think she even cares."" She spoke, as if Svala wasn't even in the room. ""You know mother, there's no use in being nice to her. She's just trying to figure a way to plant a knife into our hearts to get revenge.""<br/><br/>""Even so, she's one of us now and we should treat her as one of us and not some animal."" Astrid argued back. ""Please, Inge. That's all I'm asking from you right now.""<br/><br/>The young woman rolled her eyes. ""Ugh. Fine. But I'm not doing it without Jonas. Where is he?""<br/><br/>""Well, perhaps you two should go look for him."" Astrid smiled, having softened Inge just a little bit. ""That will give you two some time to get to know each other.""<br/><br/>Oh joy, getting to know each other. Inge could hardly wait."
3044,"Strongest of Women (Open, Check OOC!)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41420&start=20,2014-03-23T07:24:39,darknessrising,"She listened to the conversation for a little longer with mild interest. It wasn’t like she cared what Inge thought of her. She was there and that was how it was going to be for some time, perhaps forever. As much as she hated to admit it to herself she knew when she was beaten and when she could make her move. At this point in time a move was not something she had. Her eyes did flick to Astrid when she had asked Inge to show her around. Could she really mean that? Was that part of something more devious or did she really want her to get to know the others?<br/><br/>She looked to Inge and sighed but stood. “Is there a place he normally goes at times he is upset?” She asked hoping to be able to find him quickly. She didn’t want to be around Inge for long periods of time. In the back of her mind she saw a fight looming and she was not in the mood for it."
3045,"Strongest of Women (Open, Check OOC!)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41420,2014-02-01T15:17:54,Shendelzhare,"Night had fallen, providing the group the shadows they needed to hide around the enemy village. They were a little over a hundred, which was no much but considering they were the best of their kind it was largely sufficient. Armed appropriately, they lurked in the shadows for now, building on their bloodlust. Some had even stained their headpieces and helmets with animal blood, believing it would make them even more merciless. The sight was more or less surprising, as all crouching warriors were females and not a single man was in sight. But this was the way of their village and in fact the way of many other villages. While men would travel far, even across seas, women would protect the sacred lands that were theirs and fight against enemy villages. Tonight, one village would wipe another, if sufficient planning and strength was implied.<br/><br/>Matron Astrid believed in her fellow women like she believed in the very soil of her northern homeland. Tonight would not be a disappointment. She had thoroughly briefed her warriors after choosing the fiercest and most willing of them. Enemy blood would flow rich tonight, painting the snow red. Clad in her armor and fur collar, she shifted in her hiding spot, keeping a close eye on both her allies as well as their enemies. Astrid had instructed that only the youngest and finest warriors should be kept alive and brought back to their village. Everyone else had to die. Witnesses were always problematic, because it created the possibility of vengeance from another opportunistic village. She simply couldn't afford that, not now when her husband was away with his finest men and she was in control of the village for the most part. One of her sons had stayed behind because he was a disgrace in his father's eyes, but aside from him and a couple of weak elderly men, there were no males in the village to protect it should something happen. Everything depended on Astrid's performance tonight.<br/><br/>She cast a worried look on her daughter Inge, who was hiding further ahead, closer to the first houses of the village. There was no doubt that the girl was a fine warrior and in her prime age, but her overly brash behavior was extremely problematic. She showed no respect to Astrid and this made her uneasy everytime she brought her daughter to a battle. She did not doubt Inge's skills, but her ability to think with common sense. Perhaps mentally she still hadn't reached the age her body had.<br/><br/>Astrid looked up to the clear night sky and gritted her teeth in the unbearable northern cold that bit her skin. Her breath formed steam in the air that was completely still around her. Lights were beginning to disappear from the village. With the exception of a couple of torches here and there that lit the path between houses, it was becoming dark. She estimated it was slightly past midnight. As the last fire inside an abode had been blown out, Astrid raised her hand slightly as a signal. The women moved forward swiftly yet silently, their leather boots pushing through the powder snow. Inge moved as well, being one of the first to reach a house.<br/><br/>Once Astrid was confident that her warriors had reached their respective spots closer around the village, next to houses or natural formations, she whistled loudly. The attack started in a blink of an eye and the silence of the dark winter night was torn apart in a second. Before she knew it, her fierce warriors had begun their raid through houses and tents, killing anyone who would stand on their way and not show any particular skill in fighting. Babies were left to freeze in the snow, if there were any. As Astrid stepped forth to confront some of the enemy warriors who had managed to pick up their weapons, she heard the arrogant scream of her own daughter, filled with bloodlust:<br/><br/>""I drew first blood, in the name of Tyr!""<br/><br/>This clearly encouraged the other warriors to fight just as heartlessly and aggressively as her. Inge had tendency to strive for first blood, which she would smear on her face and arms to bring out whatever animal lived inside her. At times her aggressive nature frightened even Astrid, but only because she wondered if she was just as menacing in the eyes of others as her daughter. Inge proceeded forward, blocking the path of anyone who might be fleeing or trying to attack her by pushing their back with her shield and then swinging her deadly mace that glistened in the blood of her enemies under the northern moon."
3046,"Strongest of Women (Open, Check OOC!)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41420,2014-02-01T20:19:31,darknessrising,"It was another quite night. There’d been rumors of villages being attacked and whipped out in the night. Svala did not want hers to be among them but her mother, the matron, said they were just stories. She would smile politely at her mother but she knew her to be wrong. With the men away fighting and conquering other far off places it was up to them to defend their home.<br/><br/>The village was strong in places but they were lacking in many others. Their main objective had been fishing and hunting. There were only a handful of women who could fight, she among them. Her father had taught her when he had wanted sons but got her. It was two years after her birth did he finally get the offspring he really wanted. Twin boys, both of them were out with him on raiding missions. Their first and probably not the last. She had seen the way they had trained and felt pride in the knowledge they took to it well.<br/><br/>The cold winter chill seeped into her bones as she hugged her fur collar around her. She’d been gazing into the woods keeping watch. She’d placed a few others around the village but she felt her mother would have sent them off already. There was a hand on her shoulder, she didn’t have to turn around to know it was her mother’s.<br/><br/>“Sleep child, there will be no trouble tonight.”<br/><br/>She smiled at her ageing mother, the wrinkles on her face showing an age she should not be yet. “Alright mother.” She said though there was an uneasy feeling in the pit of her stomach. Her mother turned away without saying another word as she went to her own home. It had been awhile since she was living in her mother’s house. There was a certain sense of freedom in it.<br/><br/>Her fur collar slipped from her shoulders as she readied herself for bed. The sword at her side was set near her bed ready for anything if she needed it. Lying in her clothing she turned out the light. Eyes closed for just an instant when she heard something. She was up and about sword in hand when someone burst into her house.<br/><br/>She was quick but so was her opponent. They fought for a short time before she ran the other threw. Her heart beat quickened as the blood lust inside of her rushed through her consciousness. Rushing out she fought against those who tried to take her home. There were many of her people who were already dead but she couldn’t think of that now. She had to protect as many as she could.<br/><br/>Bodies piled up around her, she was one of the lucky ones. Her father taught her well. Her movements were swift and accurate though these opponents were harder to beat. She could tell from the body art and the way they were dressed they were form Astrid’s village. It got her blood boiling more and she fought harder than she knew she could. There was a yell and she felt something smash in the back of her head. She fell to her knees and soon felt her head being pulled back by her hair neck exposed ready to be cut off."
3047,"Strongest of Women (Open, Check OOC!)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41420,2014-02-02T10:31:48,Shendelzhare,"They had managed to catch the village somewhat in surprise, but their defense was up surprisingly quickly. Those who could fight had managed to gather together and push back some of Astrid's women. A couple had fallen in the snow, screaming insults at their opponents as they bled to death in the name of whatever god they chose to pray to. The matron mother's eyes narrowed and she was displeased at their quick reaction time. Another push would be needed if they wished to wipe out the entire village. Luckily they had less women capable of handling a sword, but this didn't mean that those who were able to fight should be underestimated due to their numbers.<br/><br/>""Together now!"" She yelled out to her allies. ""Push through them and run them down! Leave no one alive!""<br/><br/>This command was happily accepted. The women regrouped and pushed against their opponents, engaging in a fierce battle against them. Astrid took her enemies down as swiftly as she could, hoping to make this a fairly quick raid. If another village caught them now it the situation could be turned around quite fast and they would have to run home licking their wounds. She needed this success for the well-being of the village as well; it had been a poor harvest and any riches this village had would allow them to trade for more food and persist through the tough winter. It was the way of life in her homeland, although it was quite cruel, it was acceptable.<br/><br/>Further away Inge was going through houses, slaying whoever she found and taking note of anything valuable she should come back for later when the battle would be over and the village secured to them. As she exited one house, she noticed a girl of her age push through some her allies with particularly magnificent strength and precision. One could notice she had been trained by a talented master and this made Inge a little jealous. She wanted this girl to die, so she could be the greatest warrior. Inge's eyes lit up when a comrade of hers smacked the girl on her head with the hilt of her sword and then picked her up, ready to slit her throat.<br/><br/>""Halt!"" Inge yelled to her comrade who seemed confused. ""Let me finish this one! She seems to think she can oppose to us and needs to be taught a lesson."" She flashed an arrogant smile to the girl, her fingers curling even tighter around her magnificent mace. The other warrior pushed the girl into the snow, spat towards her and stepped back, allowing the matron's daughter to take care of it. Inge grinned in excitement. ""Stand up! Don't be such an easy target. Die standing up or die lying on the ground, it's your choice!"" Inge hardly gave the girl time to make choice, already going on the offensive by swinging her mace towards the girl, aiming to crack her skull.<br/><br/>Astrid pushed inside one of the houses after liberating herself from a few duels and searched. She wanted to find the matron mother of this village and let her know that this would be her last night alive. It was common practice for her to kill the matron mother of every village, if she had the opportunity. Nobody else could provide them a proper death in Astrid's eyes and, moreover, if the matron was capable of fighting, she would undoubtedly be one of the finest warriors in the village. Her children, too, were something to take note of and she could only hope that no one had laid a sword on the matron's family just yet."
3048,"Strongest of Women (Open, Check OOC!)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41420,2014-02-02T18:39:39,darknessrising,"The matron was in the corner when Astrid pushed inside. Her arms were raised to attack but she was no fighter. Letting out a terrible yell she went for the death stroke, aiming right at Astrid’s head. She was not going to allow this woman to take her home, she couldn’t. Her daughter was fighting nearby she knew and she had to get to her before it was too late.<br/><br/>Svala glared up at Inge as the knife was moved away from her throat. So she wants to be the one to finish me. I can only hope I will be the one to finish her. She thought as she rolled away from the falling mace her hands free of a sword. The girl who’d bashed her head had taken it. She was fighting without it and that was fine but she would need one soon if she were to kill this girl.<br/><br/>Springing to her feet like a cat she watched her opponent silently. Her eyes scanning, assessing and processing everything that happened around her. This was going to be a one on one she knew, the other girls would not intervene. From the command this girl held she must be the matron’s daughter, or at least someone of high command. There’d been stories of Inge she had to push out of her mind if she were going to get out of this alive.<br/><br/>When the girl attacked she dodged out of the way while providing a few short quick punches where she could before pulling away again. She knew if she tackled the girl it would end badly but the blood lust inside of her was starting to rise and take over. It wanted to feel the blood drip from the other’s body. To win she might have to fight a bit dirty."
3049,"Strongest of Women (Open, Check OOC!)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41420,2014-02-03T08:52:51,Shendelzhare,"Astrid hadn't noticed the matron before she actually made her presence known. The matron stepped back quickly, dodging the strike by pushing it to a different direction with her shield. Her rudimentary skills showed that she was not a trained warrior, unlike Astrid and her daughter. Killing her wouldn't take her very long. ""Your village falls tonight. If you have any last words or prayers, I advice you to speak them now!"" Astrid bellowed and raised her sword, wanting to give the matron a chance to speak when she was still alive, or at least able to stand. The woman was much older than her and it was only natural from her to respect the elderly, even if it meant she would have to kill them eventually if they were her enemies.<br/><br/>Inge observed with fascination as bloodlust glimmered in a special manner in the girl's eyes. This was one was different, she knew it very well. Her opponent dodged her mace, which Inge suspected would happen, but it was always good to pressure an enemy. She noticed she had no weapon or her own, probably because the warrior who had nearly killed her earlier had taken it. Inge smirked. ""How cocky of you! Are you not going to fight me properly? Come on, strike me down if you can, but do it with your own blade!"" She looked over to the warrior who had stepped back. ""Give her the sword! There's no point otherwise!""<br/><br/>The girl's sword was thrown on the snow.<br/><br/>She knew the look in the girl's eyes. A fighter's stare, a hunter's demeanor. Her every movement was taken in by her and she was highly reactive, more so than the others Inge had fought against in the village. She attacked her again, but she dodged well and managed to even plant a punch into her ribs. Inge managed to hold her balance despite her punches, but was impressed by her quickness. Sometimes being on the defensive could be useful, as was with this one. Inge chuckled. ""You must be important here. Perhaps you are the daughter of the matron? My mother is currently slitting her throat, I bet."" She smiled to the girl. ""Perhaps, if you persist long enough, you'd make a good addition to our village. It's just a thought, but I want you to consider it, before I take your life!""<br/><br/>Inge stroke again, this time with an aggressive, frightening scream. Their duel had gathered a bit of an audience by now, as most of the village was now secured. However, no one intervened, feeling that this was an important battle and that taking sides would be wrong."
3050,"Strongest of Women (Open, Check OOC!)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41420,2014-02-04T19:07:22,darknessrising,"“Spare may daughter, spare the rest of the village.” Was all she said her eyes hard on Astrid. She knew she couldn’t fight, knew there was no way out of this. The sword had been to heavy for her and she’d almost stumbled when she was deflected. Her posture changed and she held an air about her only a few possessed. She was ready.<br/><br/>Svala quickly grabbed the sword without taking her eyes off of Inge. She held it loosely and didn’t pick it up quite yet. There was something she wanted to try, something she knew she had to. At the mention of her mother she didn’t bat an eye. She couldn’t think of that now. In all possibility her mother would be dead already. It was how they worked she knew and if that was the case she would avenge her mother.<br/><br/>When Inge moved toward her she flung her blade up the snow piled on top of it from where it was thrown up and into Inge’s face. It was light and fluffy but that added with the stuff from her other hand should provide her with enough of a distraction to attack. She leapt up her shoulder catching Inge in the stomach as she pushed her to the ground. It was difficult and she practically fell on top of her but at the moment she had the advantage. Sword gripped tight she raised it to strike down when that knife reappeared at her throat."
3051,"Strongest of Women (Open, Check OOC!)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41420,2014-02-07T08:09:42,Shendelzhare,"Astrid observed the matron with suspicion before sneering and responding to her pleas. ""Your village is by now gone and so is your daughter, unless she knows how to hold a sword better than her mother."" With that, she went for the killing blow, not caring whether she was ready or not. Her time had arrived and passed, and once the men of this village would return, they would return to empty houses and burned down shacks. Nothing would be left behind and should they decided to come and look for the stolen goods, the trail would lead them to a very powerful village not too for away, under the guidance of Astrid and her husband. ""You fate is sealed. Accept it."" She spoke.<br/><br/>The girl proved to be something more than she had expected. When Inge suddenly found herself on the ground, she was prepared to throw her off like a bewildered horse, since she had conventiently and rather clumsily landed right on top of her. But before she could complete this plan of action, a knife appeared at her enemy's throat and she blinked in confusion and anger, wondering who would possibly have the guts to stop their battle. Sure enough, it was her mother. Astrid glared at Inge over the girl's shoulder and pulled her up by her collar, dragging her back.<br/><br/>""Inge, you may lead the others through houses. Take anything valuable or useful."" Astrid instructed calmly while holding the young girl who had showed special skills in battle. ""I'll take care of this one.""<br/><br/>Inge stood up, glaring over to the girl and her mother before turning around wordlessly and leading several of the group to rummage through the houses for valuables. In the meantime, Astrid kept a tight grip on the girl and spoke to her with extreme calmness. ""You have shown remarkable skill. I will spare your life if you tell me your name and position in the village. Otherwise you I encourage you to speak your last prayers."" The matron paused before continuing with her persuasion. ""It would be a shame, though, to lose such a good fighter. It doesn't have to be that way, you know. You don't have to die here. You can start a new life. An even better life. You will have opportunities that few are offered."" She smiled knowingly. ""Make your choice hastily. I do not enjoy waiting.""<br/><br/>Inside the houses, Inge was packing her leathe bag with fresh food, valuable jewellery, knives, fine leather and whatever else she could find that seemed remotely interesting."
3052,"Strongest of Women (Open, Check OOC!)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41420,2014-02-07T19:11:55,darknessrising,"Svala didn’t struggle when she was dragged back. She coughed and dropped her sword; her hands going to her throat where her collar was slightly chocking her. Eyes like daggers she glared up at the matron, defiance clearly showing. Her mother was dead, she knew that and this was the woman who killed her. If she could move, if she could do anything she would be but the knife and the tight grip prevented any of it.<br/><br/>Death was staring her in the face, she knew that if she didn’t obey. Most of her felt like doing nothing but she knew she couldn’t get her revenge if she was dead. “Svala.” She said through clenched teeth. The anger was in her words but she carefully calmed herself down enough to say, “I’m the daughter of the matron of this village.” She wasn’t giving up, she was strategizing."
3053,"Strongest of Women (Open, Check OOC!)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41420,2014-02-12T03:51:42,Shendelzhare,"Astrid smiled slightly at her defiance and chuckled. ""You may struggle. Either way you'll be coming with us. You can do it with your pride intact or broken. Your call."" She kept holding her until she would reveal her true identity. When the girl finally pronounced her name, Astrid loosened her grip slightly, but only so that she was a little more comfortable. Ah, so she was the daughter of the matron she had just killed. What a coincidence! Perhaps she would be able to fullfill the matron's last wish by sparing the young girl and providing her new opportunities. Astrid was rather pleased with this.<br/><br/>""Is that so? Then perhaps you would be interested in hearing your mother's last wish."" Astrid said and continued without waiting for an answer from Svala. ""She wished me to spare her daughter. I do not think there would have been anything to spare had you fought alone against Inge."" By that she was referring to Inge's suicidal brashness, the way she compromised tactics for pure strength. Perhaps this girl could teach something to her daughter, although Astrid highly doubted that Inge would be willing to have an enemy offspring teach anything to her.<br/><br/>""You are coming with us."" She announced and nodded to another woman who was standing nearby, keeping guard. ""But because I sense you are not completely satisfied with your situation, which is perfectly understandable, I'll have to tie you up until you choose to cooperate."" The woman guarding walked over to them with some rough and thick rope on her belt. It was the kind that was difficult to cut through and that would produce uncomfortable bruises if the imprisoned squirmed or struggled against them. Astrid pinned Svala down by pressing her palm against her back, so that the guard could effectively tie her hands together and then tie them up between her shoulder blades, so she wouldn't be able to swing them around or grab anything from her belt. ""I'm sorry it's painful."" Astrid spoke sincerely. ""But these are just necessary precautions.""<br/><br/>Once the rope was properly secured, Astrid helped Svala back on her feet and guided her forward towards some of her women who had finished looting houses. ""She is coming with us. A fine fighter. Treat her with respect."" Astrid instructed. ""Keep an eye on her. If she runs away, feel free to put an arrow into her head. She won't make it far in this cold anyway."" The matron shot a warning glare towards Svala before placing her between two guarding women who grabbed her by her shoulders and got ready to escort her back to their village.<br/><br/>Astrid then turned to those who were coming out of the houses, carrying goods. ""Are you done soon? The frost is getting worse. We should hurry back while our feet are still warm from battle."" She spoke, receiving nods of approval. ""First group, you have my permission to leave and bring word of a victorious raid.""<br/><br/>Once she was done with looting, Inge joined her mother along with other women she had led through the houses. The young girl shot a terrible glare towards Svala. ""What are you doing with her, mother? You can't possibly be thinking of taking her with us. She will betray us for sure.""<br/><br/>Astrid glared at Inge. ""Watch your tongue, Inge. We welcome any new additions to the village, wherever they come from. She will adjust with time, just as so many have before her. You, will adjust to her presence, too."" The last sentence was said with such strictness that Inge did not continue on the subject but instead sneered and walked off to another group that would leave before her mother and Svala. She couldn't bare looking at the face of the girl who had nearly won her in battle.<br/><br/>""That's it."" Astrid nodded to the last women who walked out of the village. ""Let's go and let us hurry."" She made sure to walk behind the two women who were escorting Svala and kept an eye out for any survivors who might have escaped the village and hid themselves in the nearby forest. Next to her, an archer was readying a bow and an arrow in case Svala would somehow run off."
3054,"Strongest of Women (Open, Check OOC!)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41420,2014-02-12T20:50:46,darknessrising,"She held her tongue because she did not trust herself to speak. Her face held a momentary flash of sorry before going back to defiance. It was her mother’s last words. Part of her felt they were weak but the daughter in her took comfort in it. Her father had always taught her to be strong, never show weakness to an enemy less they take advantage. It was what she was doing now. Her eyes watched the woman who held her, gauging and strategizing on what outcome would befall her.<br/><br/>Going with them? She clenched her jaw and only began to struggle when she was pinned to the ground. It didn’t last because the one tying her was very skilled in the art. She stopped struggling when she felt the rope tighten just a bit. Wincing she kept her mouth shut, not once crying out in pain. There was no way she was going to let them hear her cries. She winced again when she was brought to her feet but regained her composure very quickly.<br/><br/>She eyed those would watch her and knew they would follow Astrid’s order without hesitation. Her fists clenched slightly and she said a curse in her mind. When her eyes went to Inge she glared right back, not backing down an inch. That girl was reckless and foolish. It must be difficult to reign her in but she noted how easily it was for Astrid to do it. The family resemblance was there and she knew who this other girl was.<br/><br/>When they began to move she went silently. Her mind was going over everything that happened. She would escape eventually but right now they were on guard. She knew she wouldn’t last out there and she resigned herself to going with them. The more they walked the more she felt the cold bit. She didn’t have her fur on, it had been left in her home. There had been no time to put it on and it was beginning to show. Soon she began to shiver and that only tightened the bonds more. She winced but held her tongue."
3055,"Strongest of Women (Open, Check OOC!)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41420,2014-02-13T15:11:14,Shendelzhare,"Astrid did not miss the shiver that coursed through Svala as they had walked for a while. She smiled kindly and took off her own fur, placing it on the girl's shoulders without a word. There were no words needed, just the kind deed in itself, although she doubted the girl's mind would be as malleable as that. But perhaps she would realize that if she gave in just enough, she would greatness in her new home. It would be different, but worth it. Astrid herself had been in Svala's position a long time ago and recalled the anger she had felt. But eventually she had adjusted to her new home and forgotten about her past. It was how life went. Inge was lucky she had not yet faced such fate, but an attack on their village would be inevitable once their handywork was discovered.<br/><br/>After walking for another hour or so, they could make out the lights in the distance. Their village was still awake, waiting for the warriors to return from their raid. Astrid smiled gratefully to the skies, thanking the gods for protecting her women at least through that night. Tomorrow, however, was another day with another victor. ""Welcome to our village, Svala."" She spoke as they arrived to the first houses. Those who were still awake had come to greet the warriors and curiously peeked over to Svala. ""Great work, everybody. Things went smoothly. You've deserved your loot. Now, go get some rest. Let us hope tomorrow the gods will be just as favorable to us as they were today.""<br/><br/>The women nodded and returned to their houses, joining their younger children or elders who had been expecting them with anticipation. Astrid turned to Svala and the women who guarded her. ""Come, let me show you your new home."" She walked over to the biggest house of the village and stepped into the warmth. It was clear that the inhabitants were particularly wealthy; there was plenty of room and even separated bedrooms for the many children of the house. Unfortunately many of them were gone as they were men, and would be back in several moons. One of them was still there, however, a lazy brother of Inge. And speaking of Inge, she was sitting with him at a fireplace, drinking mead she had stolen from one of the houses and getting gloriously drunk while bragging about the battle.<br/><br/>""Inge."" Astrid spoke firmly, causing the blonde girl to lazily turn her head towards her mother and Svala. ""I'd like a bit of decency from you and your brother at a time like this. We have a new addition in the house and instead of introducing yourselves, you are feasting on mead like foolish drunkards. Come on now, let's make her feel at home.""<br/><br/>The two siblings gave suspicious looks towards Svala. Inge, especially, seemed uninterested in having her in the family as the second daughter. ""Mother, we've deserved this!"" She exclaimed. ""Jonas was already drinking when I got back anyway."" Her brother grinned widely, raising a cup of mead to Svala to greet her. An idea seemed to suddenly hit Jonas. ""Perhaps she'd like a drink too? Might help to put you to sleep when your entire village has been slaughtered..."" He hiccuped, receiving a terrible look from Astrid.<br/><br/>""Don't bother, she looks like she can hardly handle her ale!"" Inge chuckled.<br/><br/>""Enough! You are uneccaptable, Inge. Your arrogance is what would have made Svala a winner in your duel tonight had I not arrived in time. Do you understand that?"" Astrid growled.<br/><br/>Inge sneered, turning her back to her mother to continue drinking. Realizing that she wasn't going to be of much help, Astrid turned to the guards instead and asked them to lead Svala to an empty room that belonged to one of Inge's brothers. She followed after them, still keeping an eye on the young girl and wondering how they should go about the night. Tying her up for the night would make her uncomfortable, but she couldn't risk having run free either. Then again, perhaps it would be a good opportunity to test her, and so she instructed the guards to remove all her weapons and then untie her. ""This is your room for the time being."" Astrid explained and nodded over to the bed with fur blankets. ""I am untying your for the night. That is how much I believe in your common sense and judgment. Running away in this cold would not be smart, but I'd be happy to see you try it."" She gave her a short smile before leaving her into her new room and walking off with the guards."
3056,"Strongest of Women (Open, Check OOC!)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41420,2014-02-13T16:39:11,darknessrising,"Svala was both suspicious and surprised the matron had given her the fur but she took it gratefully none the less. It was warm and she knew she could not go very long without it in this weather. It was going to be a frigid night she knew and she let out a long sigh but when the village came into sight she felt, relieved. She wanted out of the cold and she was hoping to think of some sort of strategy that would get her out of this situation.<br/><br/>While they walked through the village she remembered what hers had been like. It had been prosperous once too, when her father was still there. Her mother; her mother was not as strong as the village needed but she was still her mother. She would mourn her later she knew that but she had to survive the night first. Led to a large house she could only assumed belonged to Astrid and Inge she felt wonderful when the warmth hit her. The guards holding her did not lighten their hold on her, not once. She suspected they must have had a lot of faith and respect in Astrid to be so steadfast in their duties.<br/><br/>Her eyes went to the drinking going on at the fire pit. She couldn’t care less but it seemed to irritate Astrid. Could it be Inge is more trouble than even this woman can handle. When the brother spoke her eye narrowed at him for a split second before she calmed herself. Now was not the time for brash action, it was the time for tactics and strategies. She took mental notes of everything and made out plans in her mind.<br/><br/>Ignoring the barb about her drinking she let Astrid bring her to a room she could only assume was someone else’s by the décor. At first she tried to move away from the others when they started to remove her weapons but soon gave up. It was unwise to act so childishly. She would get her weapons back, eventually. It was a silent promise she made to herself. Especially the hunting dagger she had received when she was a child from her father. It had been a gift, her first knife. The blade was still sharp and it had a more decretive patter on it than any of her other weapons. It even had an inscription on the blade, a message to her from her father.<br/><br/>Bonds cut she rubbed her aching libs as much as she could and leveled her gaze at Astrid. Her defiance was still there but in her eyes held something far more. They spoke volumes, ‘you might have won now but I will have my revenge soon’; is what they seemed to say. “Thank you for your hospitality. It will not be taken in vain.” She said feeling the anger boil in her at saying it. Respect, she had to give the woman that. There was no better glory than to win a fight in battle and come home victorious. It was ingrained in her from her father. She had also been slightly amused at how Astrid had told her daughter of her imminent loss had she not stepped in."
3057,"Strongest of Women (Open, Check OOC!)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41420,2014-02-17T02:33:18,Shendelzhare,"Astrid did not miss the defiance in the girl's eyes. It was only fair. If she truly wished to avenge her people and especially her mother, she had not doubt Svala would do so. Anyone would be angered in her situation, however some saw the advantage of joining a stronger village much quicker than others. Astrid prayed to the gods and hoped the girl would soon come to her senses and use common sense instead of her emotions to cope with her fate.<br/><br/>The family eventually retired for the night, making sure to lock their doors. However, if Svala wanted, she could have escaped right then and there. Her door and the main door leading outside was open. Inge passed out on her bed, as did Jonas and shortly after Astrid gave in to her exhaustion. It had been a long day and a long night, but eventually they had emerged as winners. There was nothing greater, nothing more joyful for their village. They could be sure to survive through the winter thanks to the loot they had found and would manage quite well far into spring. By then, they would be able to hunt even more efficiently and thing would become much easier.<br/><br/>As morning came, Astrid new that today would be their official celebration for a successful raid. Upon dressing herself, the matron was surprised to find Jonas already up. He was holding a rudimentary piece of leather ""paper"" in his hands and was reading it with a focused look on his face. ""What is that?"" Astrid asked and snatched it from him, realizing it was a letter from her husband, which announced the success of their raid on another continent. However, it also mentioned that one of her children, Ketill, had fallen during the raid and that he had been buried in foreign soil for the lack of better place. Jonas looked completely different from yesterday; he was defeated, quiet and even angry. His favorite brother had fallen and he did not know how to cope with it.<br/><br/>""My dear."" Astrid spoke with sorrow. ""Ketill has found his way to the gods. His sacrifice was not in vain, for the raid was successful. Find joy in small things and-""<br/><br/>Jonas stood up and hurried outside to clear his head, unwilling to hear his mother's comforting words that then meant nothing to him. Astrid sighed and placed the letter down on a wooden table. Inge was still not awake, probably because she had been drinking the night before and had not heard the courier arrive to their house early in the morning. Her thoughts then moved to Svala and whether the girl was still even in her room."
3058,"Strongest of Women (Open, Check OOC!)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41420,2014-02-17T17:12:41,darknessrising,"She could have left. Risked the cold and gone but she didn’t. In her mind she played out all the different scenarios. The ones where she killed the matron and her family were the most unpleasant. That night she heard them; settle into their beds for sleep. She didn’t go to bed right away her mind was running wild with thoughts and grief. True to her training she did not cry but she did say a silent prayer to the fallen.<br/><br/>It wasn’t much longer before she too went to sleep. She didn’t sleep long before she heard someone at the door. She got up and moved toward the one she was in. At first she didn’t know where she was until she saw the unfamiliar room. Shaking it out of her mind she peaked out and watched as Jonas took the ‘paper’ from another. She watched silently as he read it over and noticed the change in his composure. It was completely different from the night before and it didn’t look good.<br/><br/>When Astrid came out she closed the door a bit more and just listened. So one of her sons had died and this brother was closer to him that the others. She didn’t have to be told but from the sound of Astrid’s voice she could hear it. When Jonas left she could swear she felt Astrid’s eyes on her door. Closing her own she opened it and walked out like the woman she was raised to be; respectful, warrior, daughter of the matron. “I am sorry for your lose and am glad to hear his death was not in vain.” She said without anger, without sarcasm; straight truth."
3059,"Strongest of Women (Open, Check OOC!)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41420,2014-02-19T17:48:40,Shendelzhare,"Astrid was surprised to see Svala still in the house, but was happy that she had decided to stay. It could be just a demonstration of common sense, but she still appreciated the fact she had not ran into a certain death outside into the cold. What she was even more surprised about was the fact that she had overheard her words directed to Jonas. Nonetheless, the matron nodded to her as a thank you, but chose not to continue on the subject or make any comments. After all, the girl herself had quite a bit to think about, with her whole village gone.<br/><br/>""I hope you managed to rest even a little."" She spoke to Svala. ""I am also glad you chose to say, be it for any reason. You must be hungry, yes? Let me prepare you breakfast.""<br/><br/>Without waiting for an answer, she walked into their kitchen area, where fire was lit. Astrid began preparing some porridge that would keep their bellies full at least until noon. In the evening they would have a wonderful feast with meat and fish, but she was worried that Svala would feel uncomfortable participating. Inge would have no problem and she would undoubtedly sleep past noon and into the afternoon. What a lazy girl she was! As she finished adding all the ingredients and began to stir the pot that hung over the fire, Astrid looked over to Svala.<br/><br/>""We will have a feast tonight. I understand perfectly if you'd rather not participate."" She spoke. ""Jonas might not be in the mood either."""
3060,"Strongest of Women (Open, Check OOC!)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41420,2014-02-20T04:08:50,darknessrising,"She was about to say she wasn’t hungry but thought better of it. Svala knew it would have been a lie easily detected and what was the point in starving herself. She simply nodded her head and said a silent ‘thank you’ before moving toward the fire. In her mind she was studying, mentally calculating and trying to understand what made Astrid tick.<br/><br/>At the mention of the feast she tensed. “No, I will not be joining but I do not begrudge you the need for a victory feast. My village would have done the same were our positions reversed.” She said sitting comfortably beside the fire. It was true and she knew it. As much as she hated being there she understood, it was the way of their people. “If Jonas does not wish to partake in the festivities then perhaps he will join me for a meal of mourning.” That last part wasn’t exactly true but she might as well try and acclimate herself with these people…for now."
3061,"Strongest of Women (Open, Check OOC!)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41420,2014-02-23T12:45:06,Shendelzhare,"Astrid was very understanding of her choice to not participate to the feast. She nodded to Svala and kept stirring the porridge until it was ready. Taking two wooden bowls and two spoons, she handed the two other to Svala before grabbing a larger spoon to serve the porridge. ""Yes, indeed."" The matron spoke. ""I wonder why I apologize. Perhaps it's because I've been in your position a long time ago and know how it feels. I want you to know we want you safe and we want to share everything in this village with you, no matter how much your heart aches."" Astrid smiled slightly. ""Eventually those scars wille be healed. You will see.""<br/><br/>She served Svala first, giving her a generous amount of food and serving her some mead to quench her thirst. Next she moved on to herself and placed a lid over the large pot to keep the porridge hot, just in case Jonas would return or if Inge would be bothered to wake up. When Svala spoke of Jonas, Astrid blinked her eyes slightly but nodded slowly to the idea.<br/><br/>""Yes. In that case I will prepare something for both of you. I hope he comes to his senses and realizes that these things happen all the time, everywhere around us."" Astrid sighed and shook her head, taking a sip from her mead. ""Not just to the people we barely know, but to our loved ones as well. Perhaps it was a rightful punishment for what we did last night to your village. But this is how I see it and this is why we should accept it. The people we lose will find peace in a better place where we are all bound to go to some day. Some of us just go sooner.""<br/><br/>Astrid began eating her porridge. It was a welcome meal after last night. She was tired and felt the weight of one village on her shoulders, as she always did after a raid. Years of experience did not remove the guilt that inevitably came with killing another living being. ""Tell me, Svala."" She spoke again after a short silence. ""Where did you learn such fighting skills? Who taught you how to handle your sword so well?"""
3062,"Strongest of Women (Open, Check OOC!)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41420,2014-02-23T22:36:59,darknessrising,"Svala didn’t know how to respond to that. So Astrid had been in that position too? Interesting. She thought as she took her porridge with a thankful smile. “I hope he does as well. I mourn form my village, it saddens me I am no longer part of it but…I am alive and they are dead. Going somewhere better, Valhala awaits many of them. I am truly glad they will see it and await the day when I will one day join them.”<br/><br/>She lowers her gaze a moment and thinks over her next words carefully. She took some of the food into her mouth and felt the warmth fill her up. It was good to eat and she felt like she had not eaten in days. Before she knew it the food was gone and her mead was finished. There was an apologetic look on her face for her horrible manners but she set the now empty bowl aside and just sat there listening to Astrid speak.<br/><br/>Her attention is drawn away for a bit by the sound of activity outside. They were getting ready for the feast so early. At the mention of her fighting skills he returned her gaze to Astrid and briefly debated with herself on whether or not she should tell her. In the end she said; “My father.” A small smirk touched her lips when she added. “He had wanted sons but all he had was me. Mother took ill and could no longer give birth to any children after me. I was young when he started training me. Treated me as one of the male children despite my mother’s protests.”<br/><br/>She let out a long breath. “I was the only one to carry on his legacy and he wanted to be sure I knew how to defend myself and kill when necessary.”"
3063,"Strongest of Women (Open, Check OOC!)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41420,2014-02-27T12:44:15,Shendelzhare,"Astrid nodded to her reasoning about death. Blessed was the day when she would find peace. Her mind and body was getting tired from leading a village, but she couldn't possibly show that to everyone who depended on her strong-will and ability to lead. One day a lucky enemy would surely find an opening in her defense and give her eternal peace, but that would be then and now was now. There was no point in worrying about the future. Surely her husband would mourn her, but he would also understand that she was slowly coming to that age and feeling weaker.<br/><br/>""Your father."" She repeated. ""He must be a fine warrior then."" Astrid of course hadn't forgotten about the men in Svala's village. Around this time for the year it was common that men were far out raiding and would come back with hefty loot, but once they would, hell would be broken loose. Some men would never even find their villages that had been destroyed badly and covered by the snow and some were unlucky enough to still find half-decaying bodies inside their homes. She wondered what would happen once the men of Svala's village returned.<br/><br/>""Inge is my only daughter."" Astrid said. ""The rest of my children are all boys. Most of them are out raiding right now, but Jonas stayed behind, perhaps because he is much like Inge... he prefers an easy life."" She rolled her eyes, shaking her head. It had to be expected that out of all her children at least two would be lazy and have trouble fitting into their every day life. Inge especially was difficult, but Astrid tried to forgive her by thinking she was just young at heart. ""Your father was wise to train you despite your mother's protests. Without him I doubt you would be here right now. Wherever he is, perhaps you should thank him tonight as you mourn for your village."" Astrid smiled a little.<br/><br/>Outside the preparations were in full swing. This meant that Inge could no longer sleep in silence. Her door finally opened and she walked out lazily, glancing over to her mother and Svala before heading over to the water basin to clean herself. ""Finally you are awake."" Astrid spoke, her voice a little colder now. ""Do you even care to know that your brother Ketill has fallen in battle?""<br/><br/>Inge washed her face and seemed unphased by the news. ""Jonas must be devastated."" She simply commented and dried her face. ""It must be a punishment for last night's raid.""<br/><br/>""No, don't be foolish, Inge."" Astrid scolded. ""These things happen. Perhaps you should talk to Jonas?""<br/><br/>""Hmph, what is he? A coward? Let him cry if he's such a baby. I don't really care."" Inge snapped."
3064,"Strongest of Women (Open, Check OOC!)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41420,2014-02-28T17:23:59,darknessrising,"“He is.” Svala said eyes lowered as she remembered the rest of her training. It wasn’t easy but she learned and she learned well. Her eyes went up when Svala mentioned her luck. “I shall thank him should we ever meet again.” There was a small look she had that basically was wondering if she would ever see him again. She knew she was supposed to be part of this family now but he was her rock. The one who’d taught her everything she knew and she wasn’t ready to give that up right then.<br/><br/>When Inge came out of her room Svala looked toward her. Her eyes didn’t leave the other woman noting the differences in them and the way she moved. She’d done that with Astrid as well. It was more for tactical knowledge than anything. Sure people moved differently when they were fighting but if there was something in their normal movements that stood out, like a weakness she was going to find it. She had time and patience in her life right then. There was no need to rush anything.<br/><br/>She listened to the argument with detachment. It seemed Inge did not seem to feel a thing about her brother’s death but some part of Svala figured it was more a defense than anything else. There were ways to mourn and Inge seemed to be the denial type. “Then why snap? Why lash out? What purpose does it serve other than to cause undo annoyance to those involved?” She asked keeping her voice calm. Though she didn’t really care to get involved she was curious about that part."
3065,Survival of the Fittest IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4145,2011-08-24T02:38:43,Heather,"The month was November and the day was the the third though nobody really cared.<br/><br/>New York City had become a dark and infested wasteland filled with the cries of it's infected citizens who wanted nothing more then to kill the living. It was night time and everyone was on edge since the most the need for them to find a way out of here was becoming more and more a essential to their survival. There was only one plane left that was docked and ready to go... except it did not have enough gas to get them anywhere far and as far as the last TV signal had shown them the infection had spread to every major city. It seemed as though this was a new form of bio terrorism that had gone horribly wrong.<br/><br/>Most of the survivors in the John F. Kennedy International airport had mostly given up hope of surviving for much longer. They had spent the summer in this airport and the generator was starting to go. The survivors were pitiful, hopeless, beings who were confused and angry over the last four months turn of events. They were also close to panicking as the food and fresh water supply got lower and lower. The only thing that kept most of them in line was the fact that Fitz and a few others had guns. They didn't want to have to use them on the survivors but sometimes they got a little too out of control.<br/><br/>Yesterday a woman had gotten a hold of his fire arm and he had feared that she would kill him. It was such a rookie mistake that if she shot him he believed he would of deserved it but... She had shot herself through her mouth and dies instantly. It had rocked him to his very core as to how desperate these people were to commit suicide. He was on guard a lot more now and almost always had his hand resting on it at all times and his shotgun is on a strap across his chest. He sighed as he walked over to a room that would be considered an interrogation room but they had made it into an infirmary. In this case it was more of a birthing room or where the Doc got some rest.<br/><br/>Fitz knocked on the door lightly before opening it, ""Hey Doc you in here?"" He looked around and saw her sitting in a hair reading a book. A couple hours ago she had helped a woman give birth to a healthy boy. The successful birth had given some of the survivors some hope but to others it seemed to make them more cynical."
3066,Survival of the Fittest IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4145,2011-08-24T04:05:08,Ristina,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Hey Doc you in here?"" </span>Anita Hellsing placed the book that she had been reading gently down in the desk. The book was on genealogical changes that happen due to disease. It was her way of contributing to society here a little. At least if she was trying to search for a cure the people wouldnâ€™t yell at her so much. Even though she was in now way a real Doctorâ€¦.Actually technically her doctor degree had another two years to go. So being called Doc..well she didnâ€™t really deserve that but she would take it just so that the society was pleased and had something to believe in. In fact the birth that she did that was successful she wasnâ€™t sure if it was her own skill, lessons that she was taught, or just plain and simply her good nature but whatever the reason it was successful she was grateful.<br/><br/>""Yea I was just reading this genealogical changes book cause you know Iâ€™m not the most experienced here."" She heaved a sigh and flung her hands up in the air to stretch. Her long blonde hair seeming to fall in front of her eyes hiding her deep blue eyes. If one didnâ€™t know her all too well she looked rather innocent, and too girly to be dealing with zombies, and surgeries but that did not mean she was not fully capable. However, even the best must doubt themselves at times. ""How does the crowd fair? I know there are some that are highly against meâ€¦.I just wanna know how the shooting is going? Sorry if that sounds lame.""  She had to take in a deep breath to keep herself from laughing at how lame she sound.<br/><br/>She stood up suddenly and glanced around the room trying to occupy her restless self. With anything other than fitz. He was definitely to her a man that she could only dream of. Come on if they werenâ€™t in a world crisis she would totally be on top of that but there was no time to be fooling around with love games. No matter how HOT he was. This boy was on fireâ€¦he could burn holes inside her and stomp them out just as fast. She found a little device to fool around with as she tried to keep herself occupied. ""I mean Iâ€™m just curiousâ€¦I just hate being copped up, but I guess it just shows how important doctors are.""  Her face took a look of fornlorness as she tried to surpress her need to cry. She hadnâ€™t cried since she had killed her parents or rather had not been able to. Why did she want to all of a sudden? Her fists curled up on the device as she tried to fight the feeling with every instinct. It be useless to cry now."
3067,Survival of the Fittest IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4145,2011-08-31T03:00:58,Darkcloud,"Jasmine had been walking around the airport for close to fifteen minutes. She could feel the depression growing thicker from the survivors. For all the weeks that she had been here, she was still unable to find her parents, she feared the worse. Looking out across the tar mac from the window she could see the zombies off in the distance. She rested her right hand on her pistol, her left rested over her shotgun strapped to her shoulder. Looking around she noticed that the survivors around her looked jumpy. Some of the survivors kept eying her guns, feeling it best to not give them to much temptation she turned and walked down to the nearby hall. Images from the most recent person who had stolen a guards gun to blow their own brains out still haunted her every moment.<br/><br/>When she had arrived at the airport, she had been assigned as a guard for the fourth floor. Some of the older survivors had protested that, mainly because she was so young. Many had told Fitz that they would rather die then take orders from a child. Most still felt that way, even after the amount of times she had proven herself in combat. But she knew that some people would never truly be over some bios thoughts, even when it would be better to let them go. Looking around the hallway she sighed a little. There were fewer survivors here, and those here would not dare start a fight so near where the resident doctor worked.<br/><br/>Thinking it would be a nice surprise she walked to where Anita's office was at. The woman may be much older then Jasmine was, but they got along fairly well. Mostly, though, they talked about guns. Jasmine wanted to learn how to shot a sniper, but it was more that she wanted to learn how to shot just about any kind of gun. She was surprised to see that Fitz was standing in the door way of Anita's office. She stood there for a second caught off guard, partially because she was staring at his back end, and partially because if he turned around she might get another stern talking to for not being at her post.<br/><br/>Jasmine decided it would be better to not have to go through another of his lectures, turning around she walked towards the door she had just left, hoping she was silent enough to not get his attention."
3068,Survival of the Fittest IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4145,2011-09-01T23:04:03,Luna,"Kara rose quickly pacing the area she was in like a cagged lion. She hated not being able to do something with herself. The other survivors eyed her as she paced. Her hand on her weapons she stared a couple who might be a problem down. The last one who had even reached for her weapon had almost ended up with a broken hand, Kara had held back only to keep from giving the doctor more work. That and Kara felt that snaping the hand of a survivor might have sparked a fight and she was unwilling to empty her weapons on suvivors.<br/><br/>Kara stared out over the tac mac, she wanted out of here. She wanted out of here now. But she had no way of knowing if she was inmue to bite. It was a theory she didn't want to test. As she stared out, Kara thought she saw something on the hurzion, it was a flash and then gone, back into the setting sun. Unsure if she had really seen anything she leaned forward trying to see better.<br/><br/>""Captain? You alright?"" Kara turned and looked at Daniel he was 19 and had been fresh out of boot camp when Kara had met him, she had taken a liking to him. When they returned from the warfront and were attacked they had fought their way into the airport. She had been happy to see that Daniel had made it though, even as she morned the rest of the team that she had watched die.<br/><br/>""Nothing, thought I saw something."" She said turning around and leaning against the railing. She ran her fingers though her blond hair, she had given up on keeping it pulled back some time ago. Her ACUs weren't as sharp as they had been, and she was annoyed that she hadn't had the presence of mind to bring her suitcase with her. Though when one is being attacked one should first focus on staying alive.<br/><br/>Daniel rose and looked out the window before shooting her a confused glance.<br/>""I don't see anything Captian."" He said squinting and leaning forward. Kara shook her head and decided to divert his attention before he started to think she was losing it.<br/><br/>""Didn't I tell you to stop calling me Captain? Rank doesn't matter anymore Daniel."" She said even as Daniel started shaking his head.<br/><br/>""It's just what I call you. Captain suits you."" He said smiling, Kara couldn't help but smirk.<br/><br/>""Go figure. You're such a dork."" It was strange that even now she could still smile, perhaps it as because Daniel reminded her so much of her little brother, the fate of which she still pondered. The rest of her family may have been killed as well but she couldn't help but think they were alive somewhere. Both her parents were ex-military her father a Marine and her mother Navy, their training and knowledge must have kept them alive right?<br/><br/>Kara shook her head dispelling her thoughts.<br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Focus, girl you can't afford to show weakness now.</span>She said blinking away tears quickly before anyone can see them."
3069,Survival of the Fittest IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4145,2011-11-05T01:01:31,Fang,"His hands folded back behind him, standing  with his legs apart, Damien was looking outside at the moment. He smiled as he always did, it was something that cheered most people up when they saw it, but unnerved others. Something told him the ones who got unnerved, were those who could see past his smile. Those who could, probably saw a ruthless calculating man who would have no second thoughts about putting a  bullet through their forhead with only a worry about getting blood on his suit. Still, he just smiled and walked away from that like always.<br/><br/>He had only arrived a few days ago, and as far as anyone knew he was just a simple business man from Italy who had come to New York at the wrong time. He couldnâ€™t help but laugh at the â€˜guardsâ€™ way of doing things. Then again he supposed it was natural being most of them werenâ€™t very well trained, but he couldnâ€™t help but take note of all the holes they were making  due to his background in cover operations. Suffice it to say he wasnâ€™t really worried in the least about them. Hell they hadnâ€™t even been able to find his handgun when he came into Airport, granted he had disassembled the pieces of it to rebuild it, along with having no issues with hiding the magazines.<br/><br/>Turning around finally, he saw a little girl looking at him curiously. Walking away from the window, he looked at her. â€œEs cuzi leâ€™bambina, is there something I can help you with?â€ He asked with his usual charming smile.<br/><br/>The girl just looked away before running off back to her mother, if she had one still. He just shruggd the matter off before he walked off. As he did he went along whistling the theme to the good the bad the ugly, just another of his oddly good natured habits that seemed to make most people, even some of the guards, look at him nervously. Like he was a bomb just waiting to explode, or maybe they thought he was a zombie who just hadnâ€™t turned yet. Either way it was a slight inconvience to Damien. He liked people being at ease with him, his habits tended to make someone feel relaxed like he was never serious. Apparently though, that wasnâ€™t so much the case when food and water were scarce and zombies were loose. Oh well, worse comes to worse he could always make a bomb, take out the fortications around the place and use the others as bait while he got away.<br/><br/>He had been abit amused when the plane they were wanting to use to get away was his. As such it had at least four compartments that he knew hadnâ€™t been found that held weapons and enough explosives to  rip apart half the LAX, alittle insurance he would prefer to keep to himself. With that thought in mind, he went on through   the  room, whistling his little tune alone the entire way."
3070,Survival of the Fittest IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4145,2011-11-10T22:56:07,mrph83,"Mrph crash the airport gate speeding through it. Didn't care cops were dead or undead now. what they gonna do arrest and eat me? I turn hummer to side. i turn and see no zombies. After jumping out gets weapons ready. machete in right and baseball in left. Checks and slowly opens front door then goes in scanning left to right. heard survivors were in here somewhere. Before closing door i make sure no zombies saw me. Walk around quietly saying hello anyone here. i stop on escalator in middle. I sigh unsure of this situation.<br/><br/>""So damn quiet...no activity through i prefer Humans over these freaking Zombies!"""
3071,Survival of the Fittest IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4145,2011-11-11T22:02:06,Spirit,"Calypso had all her belongings packed and was waiting inside her kitchen for a taxi, when she noticed just outside there was a horde of undead things she didn't quite recognize at first. 'Wait a second,' she ponders to herself, 'these look like those ""zombies"" from a video game I used to play.' She thoght and grabbed her AK-47 from the back of her suitcase and started shooting at the zombies in two bullet rounds. Realizing she was already short on ammo, Calypso stopped firing at the zombies and grabbed a knife from the kitchen and started hacking at the horde from a close range. She immediately picked up what was essential or necessary to go out hunting and decided to make a quick run for the airport.<br/><br/>While on her way to the airport, Calypso ran into a few new zombies and kept running. She had decided that she wasn't going to expend more energy racing to the airport. Calypso wanted to find a way out of this hellhole she had called home for the past eighteen months.<br/><br/>When she finally made it to the airport about fourty-five minutes later, Calypso started shouting, ""Hello? Is anyone here?"" When she got no response, Calypso decided to try again."
3072,Conduit,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41463&start=20,2014-03-21T21:54:09,Drake Baku,"Zeke smiled when Cara said she was concerned and put his hand on her head.<br/>""dont worry, she is a tough one to start with, let alone the conduit part of her.""<br/><br/>Zeke also sat down and drank his coffee.<br/>Blade had finished his thee and playing a bit with his electrical powers between his fingers.<br/><br/>After about 10 minutes Damian came back into the room together with the woman that had first checked up on Akara.<br/>""So that's the limit"" he said to her while he entered the room to the female medic, Mara.<br/>""Yes, so be sure never to go so far again, or you won't be able to move around for a while""<br/>""yeah, sure""<br/>Mara looked up at the rest of the group after this and smiled.<br/>""Hello everyone, excuse our earlier manners, My name is Mara and my collage, Kale, wanted me to introduce him as he is currently busy with some other matters""<br/><br/>Damian sat down on the couch and closed his eyes.<br/>Mara just looked at him before continuing.<br/>""You all are likely wondering about the results, I am glad to say, everything is fine, Akara will be back on the job tomorrow, no concussion or anything""<br/>After this Mara nodded and left the room, returning to her post.<br/><br/>Zeke asked of Damian wanted something to drink but he dismissed it, so he stood up.<br/>""Then time for the next lesson, follow me""<br/><br/>He guided the 3 of them to the next room where Hack was sitting on a teachers desk.<br/>""welcome, your teacher is a bit late, so I will start for her"""
3073,Conduit,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41463&start=20,2014-03-22T11:13:51,Gypsy,Cara gave Zeke a small smile when he touched her head and said not to worry that Akara was a tough one besides that fact that she was a conduit. Zeke took his seat with them and his coffee. In quiet she watched as Blade played with his electrical powers between his fingers. Part of her was envious that he could control. The silence filled the room as the three of them were lost in their own thoughts. Cara was relieved to see Damian walk into the room ten minutes later. None the worse for wear. Catching a snippet of his conversation.  But not really reacting to it.<br/><br/>Cara gave the woman that was with him a small smile as she introduced herself and her collage. Cara blues eye’s followed Damian as he took his seat on the couch. Her attention was brought back when Mara said that Akara was fine and that she would be back tomorrow. Which made her fell a little bit better about that situation. She followed Zeke and the others to another room for their next lesson.<br/><br/>Taking a seat as the man at the teacher desk welcome them and said that he would start their lesson. Seeing that their teacher was running late. She wondered why all their teacher had that quaintly and what this new lesson would be.
3074,Conduit,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41463&start=20,2014-04-02T17:36:35,Drake Baku,"After the group sat down on the chairs in front of the desk the lessen began.<br/>Hack typed on some kind of small hand held panel and on the wall behind him some more data came up, kinda like a power point presentation with the word Conduit on it.<br/>""Conduits, and I am not talking about us, but about you, me, Zeke, all conduits""<br/><br/>Zeke sat down on a chair in the corner as Hack continued.<br/>""You already have figured out that a Conduit is a person..."" Hack suddenly went quite as he looked behind the group.<br/>The door had opened and a woman with long blond hair and blue eyes and a huge chest was standing there.<br/>""welcome back"" Hack said to the woman and he turned his attention to the group again while getting up.<br/>""Alright, this woman is going to be your teacher on all basic and advance knowledge about conduits, its a simple school like class so Cara, relax"" he said it with his usual smile, he was not sure if she was tense but she might have been considering what happened.<br/>""your throwing the order around Hack"" the woman said as she walked past the group to her desk ""you are supposed to tell them that before starting the intro lecture"" she had a rather smooth voice.<br/>Hack just patted her shoulder while saying something to soft for the rest to hear and left the room.<br/><br/>The woman sighed and looked at the rest.<br/>""welcome, my name is professor Yunifer, I know its a rather rare name, I am a conduit but not afflicted directly to this installation, I am a scientist in an small secret facility that is working independent of Conduit, but I am often asked to come here and explain and discuses conduits to new specimens like yourself, it helps my research and helps you understand more about yourself"" the woman sat down on her desk and crossed her legs giving Damian a short view up skirt.<br/>Though Yunifer did not see Damian's look she smirked, soon after Damian stood up and looked to the woman with startled eyes, soon after though he sat down on his chair again and refused to look at the woman again.<br/><br/>Further ignoring the event Yunifer continued ""the reason I am late was because the jet that took me here had some problems before lifting off the ground""<br/>""so Cara, Blade, Damian, do you have any questions"""
3075,Conduit,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41463&start=20,2014-04-13T19:29:45,Gypsy,"Cara watched Hack typed on the small hand held panel on the wall behind him. Data filled the screen as if it was part of a power point program. None of the information made any sense to her. She was relaxed when Hack had informed her that this was a simple class much like school. Her blue eyes darted to the floor as embarrassment filled her, having still feeling guilty about had happen a few minutes before. Those blue eyes shot back up as she heard the woman spook to Hack. She listen to the blonde as she introduce her shelf. Ignored her flashing Damian, with a small hope that she would be more professional that was being at the moment.<br/><br/><br/>Another small hope that she had was that Blade or Damian would ask a question. She pleaded with them in her head. Much like she had in school so long ago. When the teacher asked the class if there were any questions. Expecting a student to come up with a question. Making it feel like requirement to have one. Yet she didn’t have one. At least she didn’t back then. Now she had a ton them. None of them wanted to leap from her head.<br/><br/><br/>“ Why is it that only a few humans have this gene in them to make them a Conduit? Why does trauma have to happen to find out a person that they are Conduit?” After she realized that her hopes of the other Conduits to answers wasn’t going to happen. She was sure she had asked least question before, but with the blonde being a scientist that she would be able answer these questions that she had."
3076,Conduit,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41463&start=20,2014-04-14T13:15:19,Drake Baku,"(oeps, was not clear enough, the flash was not done on purpose, she just casually took that position and was not aware that Damian could and did watch inside, but she did notice that he noticed)<br/><br/>Yunifer looked at Cara and smiled ""good questions, but next time you dont have anything and the boy's dont have anything as well, you should not feel pressured to think of a question""<br/>The woman stood up and pulled her own panel out between her breasts and pushed a few buttons, changing the data scream to a more statistic type detailing the amount of conduits and those with a sleeping gene, as holding a box called possible causes, it also featured a section of names that seem to look like a family tree.<br/>""the exact reason for why only a few have the gene is currently not known, but I believe it is genetic, most likely your parents also carry the gene, I am currently helping a collage of mine who is trying to find the oldest case of a conduit, looking for a moment it all started and to see if any of you might be related from somewhere far into the past, perhaps there used to be one person with the gene and all conduits came from him, perhaps it was a country or town where everyone was exposed to something what gave birth to the gene, we dont know yet, once we find out from where it all came from, then we can see what connection all conduits have to this source""<br/>Yunifer walked to the board and tapped the possible causes box, resulting with it expending and covering the other data, showing a list of events, some with question marks.<br/>""and about what kind of trauma, its also still a bit sketchy but we keep updating this list to find a common cause, these are events some of our members went trough, in general it seems that all of these events are live or death situations, such as your handler Zeke here""<br/>The teacher tapped a specific cause, opening a old newspaper article, featuring how a young boy the age of 5 got lost and ended up on a train track, supposedly the boy walked the track hoping to find station but ended up walking into a tunnel just when a train was coming.<br/>the article was from that point pretty sketchy and seemed like parts were covered up, well it looked good unless your skeptic, but it ended with that the boy was able to jump to the side and someone else had pulled the boy inside the train while it was still driving.<br/>""the truth to this article was that the boy seeing the train closing in on him started to run for his live away from the train and according to the train driver, the boy was able to run in front of the train all the way back to the next station, the driver was so hypnotized to see the little kid run at the same speed as one of the fastest train of that time that he completely forgot to pilot the train until he suddenly noticed that he was just went past the next station, forcing a emergency brake.<br/>Zeke made a little sarcastic laugh at that story from his corner ""yeah, still have nightmares from time to time, but now its one of those super high speed types, guess even in my dreams I keep getting faster so the trauma had to compensate with something closer, guess next dream it would be a jet or something...""<br/>Yuniper closed the article and looked back at the rest following her lesson.<br/>""while more then 50% activate their gene by being in curtain death them self, a few seem to have awakened their gene protecting someone else from death, but there are also those that are not in a life or death situation, these have been marked with a question mark as we dont see why it would activate the gene in some cases, other times we can understand it but it still is outside our data of why it would activate while the persons live is not in danger""<br/><br/>""so basically it seems to be connected to adrenalin?"" Blade asked.<br/>Yuniper nodded at that ""similar, while the cases do contain a cause for adrenaline, there have been those that have experienced adrenalin a lot, I guess that something inside their body gives out a substance similar to adrenalin instead of adrenalin itself and activate the gene by this, but this is only a theory""<br/>Blade nodded, he had come in situations what could have proved deadly or other adrenalin causing events multiple times, but never did his powers activate.<br/>Yuniper then walked to Cara and put her arms on Cara her desk, her breasts swayed in that motion while it gave Cara a lot of cleavage, but again, Yuniper was not conscious of this.<br/>""so, am i professional enough now?"" she replied to Cara's thoughts from before."
3077,Conduit,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41463,2014-02-05T02:05:31,Drake Baku,"This RP is currently still accepting<br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=23&amp;t=41428"">OOC</a><br/><br/>****************************<br/><br/>~Zeke how far are you~<br/>~almost~ [sounds of wind going past the mic as if attached to the outside of a Jet plain] ~damn~<br/>~report~<br/>~the thing had blown, going after the blast~<br/>~just dont let it get past critical or the devise wont work~<br/>~I know~ [silence]<br/><br/>Few minutes later.<br/><br/>~bad news, were to late, first station is down, start plan B~<br/>~roger~<br/><br/>A lone figure walked the station, looking at the damage, dead body's everywhere, destruction on highest levels.<br/>the sound of an explosion and what sounded like a cave in was heard trough the tunnels further up, all he could hope was that the blast was stopped now it had no more path to travel trough.<br/>Sadly enough he was sure that by this time a second station had been whipped out by the blast.<br/><br/>An hour later.<br/><br/>The same figure was walking the same station but this time he was not alone.<br/>""what do you think the reason for all this was?""<br/>""I dont know, why go to the trouble of making an energy based bomb to do all this, why give it a charge up time before it could do this""<br/>""makes no sense, he could just have placed bombs on each station, would have been harder for us to find as well""<br/>""ye... wait, did you hear that?""<br/>""sounded like someone calling help""<br/>The 2 run to where they heard the sound as the new person grabbed an heavy metal plate and lifted it...<br/><br/>******************************<br/><br/>Today sucked with a capital S, lost my job, went to the city to buy something I have been saving for quite a while to find it is off the market, and now this...<br/>Waiting for the metro to come, Just standing and waiting.<br/>Everyone looked up as we could hear a weird sound that did not match the metro at all, and then it came, a pink wave, nothing else can be said about it, it was a pink wave the size of well, the size was equal to that fitted in the tunnel and the length of it... I dont know.<br/>When the blast came it knocked back everyone that got hit by it, lights exploded, pillars got pushed out their stop, concrete pillars getting pushed and launched trough the air, just how much power did this wave had to do such a feet, and then it hit me.<br/>I remember getting knocked back, Oh how it hurt, it felt like everything in my body suddenly got attacked, like each molecule just got shot by a shot gun, each bit individually and I felt the pain of each individual hit, then.... I blacked out.<br/><br/>Next moment I awoke, trapped under a lot of rubble, it surprised me that I was not dead, I cried out for help, felt like the best thing to do at the time, but I never expected that the heavy piece of a metal plate would get grabbed by 1 hand and lifted as if it was as light as Styrofoam.<br/>They helped me up but now instincts run trough my body and my brain got active again, this was not your average attack, it was something else, then just one person lifted something so heavy with so much ease, things felt really wrong.<br/>I dont know how long I have been out, but looking at the damage and the lack of cops and such it cant have been that long, so who were these people, how did they lift that thing and how did they get here so fast, were they connected to the blast or what ever it was?<br/>Without realizing it I had my hand covered with lightning, guess that surprised them a bit judging by their faces.<br/>""did you always had that power?"" the man asked, just now did I notice, the one that lifted tha heavy thing was a slender frail looking woman, weird, and what was this about a power?<br/>I looked down at my hand to see this new thing for the first time, I had to smile, this might be a good thing, this could turn y life around, but I had to get to safety first.<br/>Seems they were able to get the answer they wanted from my reaction ""we can help you learn to control it"" they guy said.<br/>""and how can I know your to be trusted"" I responded.<br/>They looked at each other with a little difficult face, they knew why I asked, what I might think and they knew I was right to think it.<br/><br/>Then out of nowhere did I heard someone laughing, the other 2 heard it as well and looked up with a surprised face, I mention that because it was not the face of 2 that got caught of guard but the face of 2 that recognized a voice but had not expected that person to be here.<br/>""Love your reaction, got some good brains"" the man said, he just came into view, it looked like a successful businessman all in a expensive looking suite ""your right to think things are weird, and your right to be on guard after what happened, but dont worry Blade, we are here to help""<br/>""How did you know my name"" I asked as he came with my name out of nowhere.<br/>""Some of our men above hacked your phone, we also need to be wary after this attack"" he replied very nonchalant.<br/>""Mind filling me in then, and who are you"" I asked.<br/>""He is our boss"" the other man from before said.<br/>""Of what?"" like I would accept a half assed answer like that.<br/>The 2 looked with a difficult face again.<br/>""Conduit"" the man in the suite suddenly said.<br/>""Boss??"" the woman and man from before responded, seems like there are some secrets here and he just blurted a part of it out.<br/>""He has the right to know, he survived a conduit assault, even one of 'him' and woke up as a conduit himself"" the man said.<br/>I felt like I could trust him a bit, he was speaking like it all was nothing important yet he made it clear it was at the same time, so he had no issues with speaking out easily about some important things, was he really the boss or...<br/>He mentioned I was a survivor of an attack, looking around I realized the dead body's everywhere, I had not noticed it before so it was shocked at the least, also he said something about me being a conduit? ""last it heard of a human with the name conduit was in a game, infamous""<br/>The man smiled, not a creepy smile but a smile showing that he was glad ""good, makes things easier, the game was made by a conduit in order to raise awareness, reason, Conduits are real, we dont need a raysphere, out of the millions of people only a small umber awaken their powers, seems your did to in order to live trough this""<br/>""its real??"" That was even more shocking then the body's, a game that is partly real?<br/>""yes, we are Conduit, a secret government group in order to keep the existence a secret as that its our job to try and prevent things like these from happening, we were just to late this time""<br/>Well that explains the quickness of getting here.<br/>""can say that again"" I said to all that<br/>""we also help new conduits with controlling their powers"" he said with a smile that felt like an invitation.<br/>""sounds good"" what else could I say, I got powers, the woman had powers, the other 2 would as well, they can use it with ease so fighting back is asking for death, besides the man did make a clear case.<br/>""just one thing, who the hell did this crap and why"" there were more things I wanted to know, and ask, but this would be on top of my list, who did all this and why, plus if he told me this I would trust him, for now at least.<br/>""Nightmare"" was all he said, but the other man picked up from there.<br/>""He is a high class Conduit terrorist, He or she is a dangerous person, stopped most of its attacks but this one was to complex, we dont even know why this had to happen""<br/>So the reason why is unknown.<br/>""we actually gave him that alias as he never made any contact anywhere anyway, likes to hide in the shadows and that makes him more dangerous"" the woman filled in.<br/>Well I can understand that much, most bad guy's in hero shows get caught because they felt the need to give them self a name, they made contact and while the world would tremble under the name, it contact they made gave a little lead, plus they would start showing them selfs more and more as they felt the need to make the name bigger, but someone that is hiding in the darkness and has no need to feel great, they cant track... its like hunting a shadow after sunset...<br/><br/>Then the boss man's phone went off, he picked up, listened without replying and hanged up while looking at us.<br/>""1(2) more survivors of the next station were found, both fresh awakened conduits"" he said.<br/>""could this blast?""<br/>""seems like it, but still""<br/>Seems like the 2 henchmen's had some idea...<br/><br/><br/>(Gypsy, I know your CS had some intel on where you woke up, dont know if that would be the 2e station further up or something else, that is why i said 1(2) (at least damian gets found there, so it all depends on where you wake up XD)"
3078,Conduit,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41463,2014-02-05T18:00:40,Gypsy,"It had been a long day at work. Cara was more than ready to go home. Ten hours on a concrete at a large warehouse would be enough for anyone. But at least I have job, she thought. Many didn’t like her friend Robin down her street. Poor girl been looking for a job for months, Cara thoughts. Cara thought remain on her friend rather than her surrounding as she took her normal route to the subway. Enjoying the nice weather after being inside all day.<br/><br/><br/>Suddenly there was a large bang. The earth beneath Cara’s feet shook. A blast threw her off her feet. Cara’s head hit the ground knocking her out. When she woke there was rumble, smoke and fire around her. She rose to her feet slowly, her head hut badly.  Daze and confused as dead people around her. Tears poured down her face when she saw the dead that lay on the ground. Rain poured down around her.<br/><br/><br/>Two uniformed men  looked at her strangely. Ignoring the them until they started ask her how did she make it rain. Thinking that they were unconfused because of what of what just happen. Hell she wasn’t even sure what happen. Stumble away from the people only to walk into uniform men. She didn’t recognize the uniform.  Lighting struck near her as fear build in her.<br/><br/><br/>“It okay Cara we’re to help.” One of the men said holding up a hand in reassurance. “ Come with us and we help you with your powers.” More lighting struck and wind picked up. He gave his partner a look. Not that Cara could see. The helmets face mask on the men head made hard to see their faces.<br/><br/>“ I don’t have any powers. You all are crazy.” Rain pour down, wind picked up more and lighting once more. Cara looked around her. Only then did she see that storm that came up was around her and only her. She was causing the weather that was happening.  She didn’t know what to do."
3079,Conduit,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41463,2014-02-05T19:01:35,Drake Baku,"'Well this sucks' was what Damain though as he woke up to see nothing but rubble.<br/>Last he remembered was just hanging in the subway station, not doing anything and then things happened that he had never experienced before.<br/>further up the tunnel he heard an explosion of a cave in and then from the other part did a pink light started to appear in the darkness of the tunnel, then it went past them, knocking him and everyone on the station trough the air, destroying everything, killing everyone, he did not see this as that the moment the blast hit him he was knocked out, only to awaken in nothing but rubble.<br/>He was laying on his back able to see the clear sky, this was an underground station, so what ever this pink blast was, it was powerful enough to blast away the roof of the subway.<br/>Slowly he got up, hurting all over, it was no shock to him to see all these dead people, he expected this, it surprised him only that he was alive.<br/><br/>The part of the station he was on was empty, but he was seeing some weird weather pattern a bit further up and started to walk towards it, surprised that he could walk so easily.<br/>There he found a woman talking to some guys in weird outfits and with masks, he wanted to walk a bit closer and listen from a distance until he felt a hand on his shoulder.<br/>When he looked to the one behind him, it was one of the guys.<br/>He hated being touched out of nowhere and this was all to much ""DON'T TOUCH ME"" He said while trying to kick the man, but thing went a bit different then thought, his kick lifted his body into a backward flip as black shadowy blades shaped out of no where under his feet cutting the man's chest fully open showing even his heart.<br/>The man felt down backwards while others around were alerted to the threat ""FREEZE NIGHTMARE"" they yelled at him but it was useless to scream that as Damain was dumbfounded, he just wanted to kick the man, not do this, what was this?<br/>He looked at his hand as the same dark smoke like mater swirled around it.<br/><br/>The agents looked at each other and nodded, they were trained to recognize the reaction of a new conduit that had never experienced anything weird and Damain's reaction was textbook.<br/><br/>Damain looked at the man he had cut up, it was one thing to see dead people on the ground, it was something else to make one....<br/>To Damain's surprise was the wound of the man healing, and fast as well...<br/><br/>In the mean time a new man appeared on the scene, he did not were a mask and was wearing a businessman suite, an other color then the one Blade had met, but then again, this man was an other individual.<br/>He had his phone in his hand and was reporting his finding to his co'worker while walking to the 2 new conduits in front of him.<br/>""see you soon"" he said while looking at Damian and Cara.<br/>He looked on his phone and with a serious face looked at Damian ""surprised Damian, Cara, no wonder, we all went trough this""<br/>He nodded to 2 of his henchmen as they walked to Damian, careful no to touch him they gave him a small module where information came up, the name and reason for their organization as information on what has happened to them.<br/>The 2 that were near Cara did the same.<br/><br/>After letting things sink in did the man spoke again ""we are here to help those as you, an other one of the first station to get hit is getting accompanied here, then well explain thing in full""<br/><br/>Not long later did A car came up and did the other man in a suite, 2 other agents with no helmets up and Blade get out."
3080,Conduit,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41463,2014-02-06T22:38:43,Gypsy,"Cara turned when she heard a commotion behind her. Her blues eye went wide as she saw man flip back ward while trying to kick one of the uniformed men. Black shadows blades appear from him out of nowhere. Slicing the man’s chest. Cover her mouth in shock as the deep cut revealed the man heart.  Lighting struck near her as fear and shock filled at seeing someone being sliced open like if they were a piece of fruit. More shocking was to watch the man heal at a very high rate. What hell the was going on here, Cara wondered. As the agent just nodding to get each other, as if this was normal event to be expected.<br/><br/><br/>A  man in a business suit arrive at the scene  talking on a phone drawing Cara’s attention. Apparently reporting his findings by the sound of his conversation she heard.  The man had a serous face. Her eye brow went up as he “Surprised Damian, Cara. No wander we all went through this.”<br/><br/>What the Hell did he mean by that Cara wonder. How did he know my name and the other man name. She crossed her arms around her. Confused and still scared of what happen to her. Watching worriedly as on of the men handed her a small module to her and the other man that had come from the tunnel. The one that had shadow blades and had sliced the one of the uniformed men.  Damian she reminded herself. Carefully she read what on the module.  Slowly it the information sunk it. But she still unsure of this group and the man in the business suit.Once more the reinsured her and Damian  that they were there to help them.  That another station had been hit. Saying further that soon they will be join by another survivor of that bombing. That everything would be explain in full they arrived. As if on cue a car arrive with two agents, another man in business suit and a third  got out the car and toward them. Rain drizzled around as she waited to see what happen next."
3081,Conduit,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41463,2014-02-07T13:50:22,Drake Baku,"""So are these 2 the other survivors?"" the new man on the scene asked with a smile.<br/>The one that was already there nodded to him.<br/>""How much have you explained things to them?""<br/>""the basics on the Module""<br/>""that is not much, alrighty then, can you to come here for a bit?, Terra"" the boss from Blade's scene replied while calling to the 2e boss.<br/>The serious looking boss man nodded again as the ground suddenly started to tremble slightly and 3 small pieces of ground raised from the ground making 3 spots to sit on.<br/><br/>Blade sat down first, well he was closest to the self made stools.<br/>Damain followed him while making sure his hands and feet stayed away from others, not wanting a repeat from before.<br/>When Cara also took her place, a little bit further for safety reasons, the smiley boss also sat down an a 4e chair in front of them.<br/>""Good, you all would have quite some questions and I cant promise to answer them all right here and now, Soon enough other people might show up to see what happened and especially with Cara, things will escalate to a very bad point""<br/>He nodded at Cara with a smile ""the reason for that escalating is simple, humans cant take those with powers, it frightens them, I mean how would you feel if all this never happened and suddenly you see someone lifting a car with his mind, and those that cant control there powers are even more scarier""<br/>He looked around and at a few of his agents while they looked for other survivors, this station was a very big one so it took them quite some time.<br/>""And that is were we fall in, as you have been able to see on the module, we call our self Conduit, A fitting yet colorless name if you ask me, seeing the reason for the name is because we, each agent and member, aside some researchers, are all conduits like you.<br/>For what a conduit is, well, Blade you know the game that was based on our real existence so""<br/>""eh? you want me to explain it, oke...."" I turned to the other 2 "" uhm... there are people with a gene, this gene is normally dormant but when active it gives people powers, the ones with an awakened gene is called a conduit"" I looked at the Boss man in front of us to see if I had it right enough and he nodded before picking up.<br/>Damian however found it weird that one of the survivors was already knowing all that crap and glared to Blade.<br/>""As you can expect, some with powers dont always feel like they still have to abide by the law, so that is where we come in, Conduit is meant to keep our self, our organisation and every conduit alive, a secret, off course there are those living a normal live and are known to a lot of people but they keep their powers hidden, there are those that however want to use their powers for own benefits or to settle arguments, risking exposure, but there are also those that go to the full scale of being a terrorist, like what happened here""<br/>For a moment he sighed and his smile disappeared as he now looked serious, it was easy to judge that this was an important matter to them.<br/>""Nightmare, A conduit of unknown powers""<br/>""He never even gave himself a name so we called him Nightmare"" one of the other persons, the male that had found Blade added.<br/>""We have had a lot of problems with him, this time we were able to find out part of his plans, some kind of bomb, the researchers were able to analyze it enough to know these facts:<br/>1, the thing would not explode but fire some kind of energy blast<br/>2, this blast would be harmless until it reaches a critical state<br/>3, the energy systems and energy of the blast could not be stopped manually, in order to stop it a small grenade had to be made that could be seen as a anti-matter for this exact energy type<br/>4, the grenade had to be used before the blast got fired or if the blast got fired, before it reaches critical matter as nothing could stop it then""<br/>Again that one guy added some Intel while his boss took some breath ""We were able to stop it by collapsing part of the tunnel stopping it in its track""<br/>The boss nodded to the agent ""that was our worst case scenario solution as at least 2 station had to get hit, otherwise we could not act fast enough""<br/><br/>The Boss looked back at us again ""what we did not know was what the bomb would do, at first it looked like it was meant to kill everyone on the station, until you 3 woke up.<br/>Now we think the bob was made to force Conduits to awaken, trough it would kill all those without the gene""<br/>The boss smiled again as if something good happened ""your lucky that we were on the scene, we dont know what Nightmare's plan was, ight be to just let you 3 rampage, there are a lot of idea's discussed between us bosses, my idea is that Nightmare or someone else that might have a connection to him might have come for you""<br/>""to bad that because we here neither never showed up, could have used these 3 as bait to lure them out"" the other boss man said.<br/>""pay him no mind, you fall under my jurisdiction, he's only here because I cant control 2 stations at the same time""<br/><br/>Then Damian put his hand up to ask something ""and conduits that are already awake, how would they be affected?""<br/>""one of our researchers was there when the bomb went off, he is fine""<br/><br/>Suddenly Damian stood up while a blade shaped on his hand, he pointed the blade to me ""your the only survivor, you know what a conduit is and this Nightmare would be interested in us, so how are you!""<br/>I just looked at him not knowing what to expect.<br/>Suddenly Damian jumped at me only to get blasted trough the air, when he jumped at me by instinct I put my hands together and that suddenly released a blast of magnetic energy pushing everything in its range backwards.<br/>Damian however landed on his feet and started to jump at me again while I started to cover my arm with lightning, only to...<br/>It seemed like time froze, but it din't, only Damian and my body seemed to have frozen in time, it was a weird thing to see how every thing was moving normally, how I was aware of everything like everything was normal while I could not move, but the weirdest was to see how Damian was frozen in the air mid jump, you could see his eyes move, he was also still awake.<br/>""dont think we have not checked you all out, I am sure that non of you is Nightmare, so relax, its not even his way of working to act like a survivor and infiltrate us, to risky, he likes to play it on the save side""<br/><br/>The smiley boss sighed after showing us his power and released me and Damian as his jump got finished but without any fighting intent.<br/>""good, now I want to ask you people to come with us, I understand if you dont want to, but I do want to include these bits of knowledge:<br/>We want to help you, teach you how to control your powers plus Nightmare might still be on the look out so its dangerous to move out on your own, off course we got those humans that want to see what happened, they will ask you a lot of questions of they find you and for at least 2 of you this might give a lot of problems"" Looking at Cara and Damian.<br/>""I can take you with us in our cars, drop you off at your homes and if you want, I advise it, come to get you tomorrow for training, once each of you is able to control your powers to the extent that you can choose not to use them anymore, you get to say if you want to return to your old lives while hiding your powers, or if you want to be more"" He nodded to the 2 agents that came with him and Blade as they walked to the car.<br/>""if you accept, then we will make arrangements at where you might work, or go to school and so on, we are still a government agency so we can easily do things like that"" he gestured to the car giving the them the option to get in.<br/>Blade walked first again as Damian was relucted at first, but agreeing to the possible dangers if he went on his own, he felt he had no other options.<br/><br/>(in your next post you could always interest with family back home or a bit daily live before they pick you up again XD<br/>or just post your reactions to this all XD)"
3082,Conduit,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41463,2014-02-08T15:51:13,Gypsy,"Cara was surprised to see the ground rise up and mold into seats. Taking the seat that was furthest one away in hope not to injure anyone. Listening carful as the leader explains what was going on.  Her brows furrowed as the talked about the conduit they called Nightmare. It concerned her that they didn’t know what his powers were or what his plans are.  The only thing they did seem to know was that the conduit that was name Nightmare was setting bombs to awake other conduits. Not caring if the people who don’t have the gene were killed in the bombs that he set off.<br/><br/><br/>Cara didn’t like it when of the men said that they could have she and the other conduits could have been use as bait to lure Nightmare. It was like they were just things that they could use to catch the person they were after. Not people. Her blue eyes darted between the two men. As the leader said not to pay him any mind. It shocked that Damian pointed at Blade. Even more shock as the two fought. Lighting crackled around her as fear built within her. Not know why this fight had happen or what would come next.<br/><br/><br/>She relaxed slightly as the leader said ""Dont think we have not checked you all out, I am sure that none of you is Nightmare, so relax, its not even his way of working to act like a survivor and infiltrate us, to risky, he likes to play it on the save side."" And the two men stopped fighting, only because the leader had use his powers on them. Once again she listened to the leader as he said that they would help them that learn to use their powers. Adding that they could still go about their life. She liked the sound of that. Thought she was uncertain about going with these men. However she felt she had little choice. Rising from her seat she followed Damian and  Blade to the car.<br/><br/><br/>It didn’t take long for them to drop to drop her off at her home. Relaxing complete as she enter her home. She smile at her cat as it jump off the couch it was sleeping to greet. Gather her up in her arms as she dumped her purse on the table near the couch. Slumping onto the couch, running her hand over the calico cat. Happy to be home and happy to find out that she couldn’t make strange weather happen in her home. It was only a few minutes passed when the phone started ringing. She spent the next few hours answering the phone and answering questions about what happen in town. Finally she took the phone off the hook. Cara had hard night sleep nightmare plagued her. Reliving the day over and over again. Morning came too soon but she was ready when they came to pick her up."
3083,Conduit,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41463,2014-02-08T18:42:58,Drake Baku,"When Blade came home he was relieved as well, He walked to his computer and sat down.<br/>A small crossed my face, I have always been at the bad luck side of live, but things will change now.<br/>I have grown up watching super hero cartoon on the TV and it rubbed off on me, I had since so long wanted to be something more then your average Joe, not that I have to be recorded in history books, but I did not want to be one of those guys that go's to work day in and out and that would be all I could reach in live, and this was the ticket, Powers, I had powers!<br/>I watched my hand as electricity sparked between my fingers and grinned, how many live's could I save with this I wondered, well at least I know one thing, I will never again work in a normal setting, from today on I will join Conduit, my mind is made up.<br/><br/>I looked at my PS3 and stood up, grabbing the remote, putting the game InFamous 2 in and started playing again, I wanted to get an good idea for what I could do, I have played the game a lot already but getting some more familiar with electrical powers would not be bad seeing I got them as well.<br/>I paused the game at that thought, what are the odd's of me having the exact same powers as in the game?<br/>Something was off, I felt something was not right, but no matter how much I thought about it and made small tests that would not damage my home, nothing came up so I felt it at that, who know's even if the odd's are slim, it could be the case anyway..<br/>Besides, a game's powers are limited compared to real live powers.<br/><br/>That was how I spend my night.<br/>I did call 1 or 2 close people like my mother, telling what happened, but mom did not believe me so we just chatted on normal live, I wondered when she would come to my home to see of I am sick or not for being so delusional, or would she contact the doctor?<br/>Oh well, will see that much when it comes to that.<br/><br/>***************<br/><br/>Damian just went home that day, he lived with his parents still and was quite all night.<br/>His parents were used to him having off days so let him be, trough if they would enter his room the next day when he is gone they would not know what they were looking at, his room was fully cut up even in the concrete walls (old house) were deep cuts.<br/>He had done those on purpose to get used to his powers while also letting some steam out.<br/>Trough the things he treasured and his bed were still fine of course.<br/><br/>*************<br/><br/>The next day Conduit collected each of them with their own car.<br/>Each car would end up on a airport where a large airplane like thing was waiting for them, the plane like machine looked like a mobile base and even had special jets and fan like things build in on various places, it was clear to Blade at least that those things would allow the plane to stay perfectly still in the air and make really complex maneuvers.<br/>""This is your base??"" Damian said surprised.<br/>""seems like a good place for a secret agency, its like S.H.I.E.L.D. from marvel""<br/><br/>Then the smiling boss came together with the 2 other agents without masks.<br/>""Morning, slept well I hope, and no this is not the real base, just a small task force division, also a perfectly save training ground for you 3, no one other then those allowed can enter, we can stay perfectly hidden in the sky and it has even been equipped with a lot of different stabilizers, even those that can handle unusual weather patterns"" The man smiled and looked rather proud that he was in charge of this piece of high tech beyond what most think is even possible to exists in this age.<br/>""well, not first tel me introduce our self's, This is agent Zeke and agent Akara, they will be your personal couches and you will see them most of the time"" the guy, Zeke, waved while Akara only nodded to them ""You can call me Hack, its not my real name off course but as one of the current leaders I need to keep my identity a secret and I am known for being able to hack any computer system so it fits"" He said while waving his cell phone that if you looked carefully had something sticking out of the back, likely a support system for mobile hacking.<br/>""Come, then we get you all acquainted with the base, before lessens you need to know your way around like the cafeteria and bathrooms and such, dont worry by tonight you can sleep at home if you want to""<br/><br/>And so did he and the 2 agents started walking and showing the 3 around.<br/>Blade was looking around interested while Damian was not all that interested but looked around anyway."
3084,Conduit,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41463,2014-02-10T19:21:48,Gypsy,"Cara felt tired after a restless night of sleep. It seemed that the car from Conduit came to pick her up when she finally go to slept. Sluggishly she climbed into the company car. In no time they were at the base. The smile boss greeted her. The other conduits arrived about the same time. Her brow shoot up when she saw the plane it was huge and looked like something from a movie.<br/><br/><br/>Her blue eye darted to Damian as he asked if this was their base it was a good place a secret agency, much like S.H.I.E.L.D. from marvel. She listened carefully as the smiley  boss explain that this place was not a real base. That in fact it was a small task division and  perfectly safe training ground. Only selected person were allowed on the base. It relieved her that the weather patterns would not affect the plane. The leader introduced himself and the personal coaches. Then took them on a tour around the base. It was a little over whelming for Cara.<br/><br/><br/>“So we’ll be able to go home tonight? Will we really be able to learn to control our powers by then?” Cara asked once the tour was done."
3085,Conduit,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41463,2014-02-10T22:35:55,Drake Baku,"Hack turned around ""depends on you, Looking at Blade and Damian here, I am pretty sure that they can even learn how to control their powers when they want to use them real soon, not going to say of they can by tonight, but end this week they might be able to"" he looked at Cara then with a slightly serious face ""you are going to be tricky, it will take some time I fear, I hope we can get you in enough control not to let it happen cause your scared by tonight, but I got to be honest, if you can manage that much, I am gonna be real proud and yet slightly surprised of that"" then she smiled as he said ""do your best to proof me wrong oke""<br/>By now they had walked back to a place they were before, standing at a door.<br/>Hack looked at it and then back at them ""this is the first room, I have multiple lessens for you today, depending on the results in each class, not all of them are training to learn your powers, you also need to learn what a conduit can do in general, what your individual powers can do and much more, but first""<br/>Pressing on the door, a square shaped light went off under his hand, lifting his hand showed a hand imprint as the door had just now scanned who wanted to open it.<br/>Recognizing the boss of this plane the door opened to show a rather large yet empty room, mostly in pure white, 3 chairs were standing in front of them close to the first wall where a board was integrated into the wall giving off a light blue glow.<br/>""Akara will be in charged of your first training, she should be here any minute now""<br/>""and I am"" a voice said from behind Hack.<br/>Walking past her boss Akara entered the room and stood in front of the board ""come sit"" she said.<br/><br/>After everyone took their place the door closed leaving Hack on the other side.<br/>""good, first we are going to check your control, best way to learn how to now use your powers is to learn how to control your powers, and I dont mean using them when you want to or anything, but I you know what you can generally do and how you can do it, even if you fail to do it, then you know what the opposite is, meaning how not to control it and suppress it.""<br/>She sighed after having said so much ""believe it or not, but in most cases this is actually rather easy"" her gaze went to Cara ""but in some cases, it can be tricky, for example, Cara, tell me, have you yourself seen a connection of what is happening when lightning strikes down all of a sudden because of your powers?"""
3086,Conduit,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41463,2014-02-12T02:21:16,Gypsy,"Cara brow knitted as Hack explain that Blade and Damian would  be able to learn how to control their power when they want to use real soon. Not necessarily tonight but the end of the week for. But her power were going to be tricky. Possibly taking more time to learn to control. Something she had feared he would say. What he said next confused her. Not knowing what he meant by If she wasn’t scared by tonight and control her powers to some degree he would be surprised and proud of her. Following him to a stand door. Listening him say that he had planned several lesson for them and that Akara would be teaching their first lesson.<br/><br/>Cara turn her head toward the female voice. Then took a seat when the teacher had asked them to sit.Titling her head as she listen to explain about learning to control their power not just to use it when they wanted to, but learning to suppress it. Saying that it can be quite easy to do that. But in some cases it could be tricky.<br/><br/>“ I have notice that lighting comes when I’m frighten."" Answering Akra question.After long thought of when lighten strucked around her.   Cara said quietly afraid that others may see it as a weakness. Admiting that he power where linked with her emotions."
3087,Conduit,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41463,2014-02-14T17:32:30,Drake Baku,"Akara nodded ""exactly, that is a tough part of a power to learn to suppress""<br/>Akara tapped the board and suddenly it started to display various data.<br/>""Most conduits have to learn how to control their powers in general, some elemental based need to learn how to suppress their powers when they dont want the powers to work, where some of those can never fully suppress their powers, care to give an example of these 2 Blade""<br/><br/>I looked at the other 2 and Akara, she seems to not ask but command.<br/>Sighing I answered ""in the game you had 2 conduits that got their powers and were elemental based, Kuo was an ice element and had to learn how to touch others without freezing their skin, Cole, the main character had to learn before the game how to touch things without shocking them, but where all other conduits were shown to have no problems after learning to control their powers, Cole could never get in a car or hold a gun whiteout them exploding as that when he gets in water he would get electrocuted by his own power, these were parts of his powers he could never learn to suppress unless he would get completely drained, but that would need a gigantic power to drain all his electricity and leave him completely weakened as his body needed electricity to move and keep consciousness""<br/><br/>Akara nodded as if she was content ""and the last group are those rare people that get their powers connected to their emotions, they did not show this in the game to a full extend but there was one, do you know who?""<br/><br/>""Bertrand, able to turn into a mindless behemoth, if he got angry he would lose control, but he would need to be extremely angry, and everyone has a breaking point, according to the back ground story, in the beginning he could not control it, but during the game play he could suppress it and still have his emotions unless you would get him to a specific rage point, also trough the blast cores he learned some other powers but I doubt well experience that in real live""<br/><br/>Again Akara nodded ""correct on both accords, you wont get that in real live as far as we know, and he did learn to control it to a point, but in real live there have been more people like that, some are able to live a normal live having master power suppression, some have been forced to lock their own emotions as they could not learn to suppress their powers enough, it may be a rare case but we have had multiple end results in the datafiles""<br/>Akara looked at Cara wondering how she would react and how she would develop herself."
3088,Conduit,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41463,2014-02-14T20:29:29,Gypsy,Cara titled her head as she heard Akara say that the tough part was to learning  to suppress their power. Cara’s blue eye darted to the board that Akara tapped watch the various data that was suddenly displayed. Turning her head towards Blade as he answered Akara question about examples of two conduits never completely controlling their powers. Listening carefully as he explain of two conduits that were a in a game. One had to learn to touch people without freezing their skin. However the conduit name Cole could never hold a gun or car without exploding either. Further he could learn to completely suppress his power unless completely drain or consciousness. Cara paled a little worried if she would not able to control her powers seeing that they seem to be linked with her emotions.<br/><br/><br/>Cara listen more intently as Akara as about people who’s powers are connected to their emotions.Her brows knitted as he talked about a conduit that at first couldn’t control his powers. But slowly learn to control it and had to be very angry to lose control. That gave her hope that she would still be able to have her powers and her emotions. Her brow furrowed once more when she heard that not all were able to have both. That they in fact had to lock their emotions away so that they could suppress their powers. Drawing a deep breath.<br/><br/>“So there no way of knowing which it will be with me. I may either have to lock my emotion away so that I can control my powers. Or there might be chance that I learn to control my power without sacrifice my emotions.”Cara said quietly.
3089,Conduit,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41463,2014-02-14T22:47:21,Drake Baku,"""I am afraid so"" Akara said ""We will do our best to find the best option for you, even start training right now, I will start with Blade""<br/><br/>I stood up not feeling like I had much choice.<br/>""so..., I need to use or not use them?"" I asked.<br/>""You and Damain have the most easy to learn to suppress, the more you learn to control your powers, the more you learn not to use them"" Akara answered.<br/><br/>I walked to the center of the room ""so.., what do I need to do exactly?""<br/>""well what do you know of your powers, what can you do?"" Akara answered and asked.<br/>""uhm... as far as I have noticed my powers are like that of Cole, but I can wash my hands without shocking my self""<br/>""well that is good for you""<br/>""yeah, uhm..."" not really knowing what to say I just went to do things, letting lightning form in my hands, still not knowing what to do the lightning only grew until it covered my entire arms and then... gone....<br/>Trying to make more resulted in nothing.<br/>""what is wrong"" Akara asked.<br/>""uhm... well if my powers are similar to Cole's, I think I am out of juice, hehe""<br/>Akara sighed ""fine, Damian, you are up""<br/><br/>Damian stood up and glared at Blade, shadow matter already swirling around his arms, but Blade only looked at his hand.<br/>When Damian stood in the center of the room shadow matter wrapping his entire arms.<br/>He started to move his arms as blades followed after each movement.<br/>Kicking upwards trying to see if that move would happen again and it did, making him do a perfect backwards flip.<br/>He displayed a good amount of shadow blade following melee combo's and after a while stopped, breathing heavy.<br/>""exhausted?"" Akara asked.<br/>""not yet, I want to try one more thing"" Damain answered.<br/>Making a little jump he was able to shape a large shadow matter blade under his feet skating a fast bit forwards before he had to kick the blade upwards in an other back flip in order to stop.<br/>He actually had no idea that when he did this his entire body turned black from the shadow matter and looked like it disappeared during this very fast movement.<br/>Then he collapsed, fully exhausted.<br/><br/>Akara walked to him, checked up on him and lifted his drained body with 1 arm and put him in the corner of the room where he could relax.<br/>""good, Cara, your up next, but with you we got an different training concept"""
3090,Conduit,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41463,2014-02-15T16:57:15,Gypsy,Cara frown a little when Akara that they would do their best to find the right option for her and they would start training right then. Casting her blue eyes to Blade as he went the center of the room. She watched him as lighting formed within his hands. It traveled up his arms. Then it was gone. Giving a smile of sympathy when he said that he was tape out.<br/><br/>Damien was up next. Clearly the animosity between Damien and Blade was not gone. Noting the glare that Damien gave Blade. Warily she watched the shadow matter wrap around his arms. Blade appeared as he moved. It was amazing to watch him kick and flip through the air. Even more surprised when asked if he was exhausted he said that wanted to try one more thing. Janet breath caught in her throat as she watch him jump on large matter blade and disappeared only to reappear a moment later. She rose quickly when she saw him collapsed on the ground fully exhausted. Akara got to him first. Helping Damien to a corner to rest after she made sure that he was okay.<br/><br/><br/>“Okay.” Cara said slowly. Concern written on her face upon hearing they had deferent training mind for her. Wondering what they had in mind and worry that her power would not happen seeing that they were on the plane.<br/><br/>”Hmmmm my power only seem to happen when I was outside.” Bitting her bottom lip as  she worried more.
3091,Conduit,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41463,2014-02-21T23:24:05,Drake Baku,"Akara thought about that for a moment and pressed on something on the monitor ""requesting opening training room skydoor"" she said.<br/>A little time went past before a reaction was made ""approved, you can open the roof now"" an unknown voice spoke up.<br/>Akara pressed an other thing on the monitor, seems like it had a lot of hidden buttons.<br/><br/>Straight away a cracking sound came from the ceiling as it suddenly rise a bit and slide away, revealing a perfect open sky.<br/>While you would expect the air in a plane to suddenly start sucking you out of the plane like in the movies but nothing happened, unknown to them, the moment Akara asked to open the roof, the pilot stopped moving and put the plane in a fixed spot in the sky by setting the engines in a way that with the propellers in the wings it will stay perfectly still in the air, the lack of movement was what prevented the pull as outside and inside the plane the air pressure was equally stable due to this.<br/>""there, now that is fixed, so.."" Akara said.<br/><br/>Suddenly she pulled a gun and pointed it to Cara, she wanted to scare Cara, force her to feel frighted and let her powers start running amok."
3092,Conduit,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41463,2014-02-22T00:41:07,Gypsy,Cara stayed in her seat. Not knowing what she should do. Wonder if maybe they would have to land and go outside for her use her powers. Probably will she thought. A small trickle of surprise went through when Akara requested to open the sky door. This made Cara a little nervous. Worried if they open the sky door that they would all fly out of the plane. Surely she would request that if that were to happen. She heard a unknown voice said that the request was approve.<br/><br/><br/>Amazement filled her as the sky window open up. Fear rushed through Cara. As Akara drew a gun on her. Shacking visibly. Cara's heart seemed to want to leap out of her chest.  Lighting dance above their heads. Rain poured down in torrents on them. Wind howled around them. Thunder rolled over and over.<br/><br/><br/>“Please I thought you were going to train me ….not kill me” She said on a shacking voice.
3093,Conduit,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41463,2014-02-28T15:09:18,Drake Baku,"""it depends, stop your powers, tame the storm around you"" Akara yelled over the storm.<br/>She was not going to fire, but Cara should not know that, it was the idea of putting Cara on edge emotionally, let her powers rage by fear and then see if Cara could tame the storm herself.<br/><br/>It was one of the more risky tricks for an conduit whose powers were linked to emotions, but also the one that showed most results, depending on how this would go could give different options to her learning her powers.<br/><br/>Blade was sitting in the corner of the room by Damian.<br/>He watched things unfold in awe, even he had not seen this coming but was unable to act.<br/>He wanted to come between them but if he moved Lightning might hit the unconscious Damian, he was able to stop and absorb some bolts and lucky not much came their way, but still.<br/><br/><br/>---------------------<br/><br/>In the mean time, Hack was watching things unfold trough an hidden camera, he knew what Akara was thinking so he let it unfold and watch things go.<br/>He just hoped the gun was not loaded, Akara usually has her gun loaded and while she has never shot by accident and always had the weapon locked so it could not fire suddenly, one bolt of lightning would make the gun explode and take Akara her hand with it.<br/>Zeke was standing next to Hack looking as well, he was in charge of guiding the group to their next class after this so he was kinda bored as long as this could take."
3094,Conduit,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41463,2014-02-28T20:40:23,Gypsy,The storm rage on. Lighting struck the walls. Chairs were thorn around the room by the wind as if they were small children toys. Water pooled at their feet as the rain pour down on them. Cara could hardly hear Akra words.  But she heard all the same. Sadly Cara focus was on the gun not her emotions and not the words that Akra spoken. Fear was ruling her now. Reason was far out of her reach.<br/><br/>Dark ominous clouds had formed over them. They began to swirled created a funnel. The wind picked even more. A chair came flying out of nowhere. Striking Akra's head knocking her unconscious. Cara eyes went wide. Lighting struck the wall once more just above were Akra laid. Cara knelt beside her. Afraid to touch her.<br/><br/>“I’m sorry I didn’t mean it.”Cara cried. The storm faded. But the rain continued.
3095,Conduit,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41463,2014-03-18T16:39:32,Drake Baku,"As the storm calmed down Blade also came to Akara's side and grabbed her wrist to check for her pulse confirming she was still alive he sighed.<br/>""she's fine, might have a concussion trough""<br/>suddenly the door of the room opened but all that was to be seen was a blur coming in and suddenly Zeke was next to Akara checking the same as Blade just did.<br/>After finding the same results as Blade did he stood up and extend his hand to Cara in an open palm offering to help her get up, showing that he did not blame her.<br/>He also hoped that with this she would calm down some more.<br/><br/>Not long after did the door open again and did 2 other persons enter the room, both not wearing a mask, one was female blond with blue eyes and 1 was male, brown short hair and blue eyes, both with a petite body build, after them came 4 others wearing masks and uniforms with stretchers.<br/>The male check with Damian with some unknown equipment that scanned his vitals, after which he gestured to 2 of the lower agents to put Damian on one of the stretchers and they exited the room with the male.<br/><br/>The female walked to Akara and greeted the rest ""hello"" she said with a clear British accent ""Dont worry, we will take good care of them, just some check ups"" all of this was directed to Cara and Blade.<br/>She checked Akara a little and during this Akara started to wake up ""ugh, that hurts"" she said while trying to sit up.<br/>The woman however did not let her sit up ""wait, you might have a concussion"" she did a pretty simple test and pounded a moment.<br/>""I think we should do some more test, just dont sit up or walk"" the woman looked at the other 2 lower agents and they came with a stretcher.<br/>Soon they also left.<br/><br/>""well, that is the end for this class"" Zeke said pretty simple.<br/>""who where they?"" Blade asked.<br/>""oh yeah, they forgot to introduce them self, the male was Kale, and the woman was Mara, both normal humans but with a medical specialization of conduit body's, there from our medical department""<br/>""that last bit was kinda clear already, still, Akara can take a lot huh, a aluminium stair to the head and only a concussion, I knew Conduits are really sturdy with almost unbreakable bones but this was more then I expected""<br/>""haha, yeah Akara her power is increase strength, seems to have helped with boosting her sturdiness, that is why Mara wants to do some additional tests""<br/>""better save then sound, and Damian?""<br/>""we dont fully know why he dropped like that when he exhausted his powers, we need to make sure its just fatigue and not that it is a risk for his own live""<br/>Blade nodded in responce ""so what now?""<br/>Zeke looked at Cara and walked to the panel and closed the roof ""first I think its better of both of you rest up a bit, especially Cara could do with a break I think, and I cant hardly take you to the next class without Damain anyway, so off to the break room, I'll join you.<br/><br/>Not long after they were in the break room sitting on a sofa together, Zeke had asked what they wanted to drink and after hearing what they wanted disappeared in a blur and after a minute or so returned in a blur ""wish these coffee machines could work as fast as i can ""he said jokingly.<br/><br/>No real comments were made about what happened exactly, Zeke already knew from the security footage and these things happened on a daily doses when it comes to new conduits, so it was not a big deal, resulting in casually continuing the normal live on board and daily routine, the idea was that if Cara could feel the normal atmosphere she might calm down and realize that it was ok.<br/>It was already pretty clear that no one blamed her and no one was angry.<br/>If she could not feel better with this scene about it, most people usually spoke up about it real soon, either to the one they harmed or to the ones around them or to the higher boss they know off, up until now no one that felt bad about it lasted longer then 2 days before speaking up about it and the people here felt it was better this way, if they spoke up now they might create a feeling of guilt or people would fall into denial or worse, better to let it sink in and let the people come when they were ready for it them self."
3096,Conduit,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41463,2014-03-20T20:09:01,Gypsy,"Cara was relieved when Blade said that Akara was fine. Through she did feel bad to know that she was the cause of Akara was hurt. Even if it had been indirectly. Cara gave the medical personal room when they enter the room. Watch with concern as they took Damian vitals and carried him out of the room. She wondered if he didn’t over excreted himself.Cara felt a little more relief when Akara woke and tried to sit up. Again she felt bad that the lady was in pain but at least she was awake.<br/><br/>She gave a weak smile when she heard that Akara power was increase strength. It worried Cara a little when she heard that they didn’t why Damian had drop the way he did. Hopefully the test will let them know why. Quietly she followed Zeke and Blade to the break room. Thankful that no one seem to be mad at her for what happen to Akara. In fact it seemed like an everyday an occurrence. She thanked Zeke for the coffee when he brought their drinks.<br/><br/>“ I’m sorry for what happen.Will Akara be okay I know that you said that she has increase strength, But I’m still concern for her.” Cara said after a several long quite moments."
3097,"(Me, Skyrie, And Flyer1111) The past",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4147,2011-08-24T23:50:14,fangflame,"She wiped away tears. She finished crying over her broken heart and picked up the pieces again. She dried her face on her trusty old music-box doll's thread-bare skirt. A sniffle escaped her as she stood up and felt her way across the floor with her feet. She opened her door and ran a hand down the hall as she walked cat-like to the bathroom.<br/>She looked at herself in the mirror and grimaced. Something in her face made her look sad. She was sad, but always sad looking. She scrutinized her blue eyes that changed depth and color as much as she changed clothes.<br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">You don't get it, do you?</span>she bushed the comment aside and turned her attention to her forehead. she shivered as she remember the night she got the scars.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I asked you a question!</span>the voice exclaimed louder. she sighed.<br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">No. I don't get it.</span>She replied as you would to a small child.<br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">didn't think so. No one wants you.</span>She shook her head, heading for the kitchen for some food. on her way there her door bell rang.<br/>She wondered who it was and went to open it."
3098,"(Me, Skyrie, And Flyer1111) The past",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4147,2011-08-31T02:34:34,flyer1111,"Ty knows he really should have called. But then again, he had tried multiple times in the past month and hadn't got a hold of Maggie. He finally had cracked and decided to stop by her place and catch up face to face. He fidgets nervously, sticking his hands into his side jean pockets after he rings the door bell, hoping she's home.<br/><br/>He looks up from the floor surprised when she answers the door. It's obvious she's been crying, but her eyebrows go up in surprise when she spots that it's him."
3099,"(Me, Skyrie, And Flyer1111) The past",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4147,2011-08-31T02:49:52,fangflame,"Maggie squinted her eyes. ""Ty?"" She asked, wondering what he was doing here so late. ""Oh um. Come on in. I was just gonna get some tea and,"" she sniffed. ""food. Your welcome to have some too, if you want."" She left the door open and headed back to the kitchen. She put on the kettle and waited for him to follow before closing the door. She grabbed some food and placed it on the table before running to the bathroom for tissues."
3100,"(Me, Skyrie, And Flyer1111) The past",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4147,2011-09-08T20:43:09,flyer1111,"He follows her in, shutting the door behind him. He had already eaten, but smiles and thanks her for the offer anyway. He would probably take some tea when it was ready. He wonders what had caused her to cry. The Maggie he remembers didn't cry all that much. Had he caught her at a bad time? ""Maggie, are you alright?,' he calls out when he hears her footsteps coming back to the kitchen."
3101,Dragon Ball Ichi (SFM-MAT): Yin vs Hiromichi (Fin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41554,2014-02-17T03:02:52,Yin Jingshen,"Yin looked out on the crowd after the announcer had finished his display. They were wild, completely enraptured by the quality of martial prowess implemented by each of the contestants. Yin, in himself was excited for his match. He had seen what the old man could do in his preliminary matches and his skill was of a level Yin had yet to see of any other combatant.<span style=""font-style: italic"">His movements are sloppy, perhaps his age is getting the better of him. However his potential power could be far more than I can imagine. I must not underestimate him.</span><br/><br/>Since arriving at the tournament Yin had met no other fighter that had harnessed their chi energy. Most fought with brute force alone and consequently found themselves outmatched when confronted with someone whom was well on their way to mastering both the spiritual and the physical.<span style=""font-style: italic"">He may be another like me. He may even be able to expel his energy as a physical manifestation like my Don Don ray. Luckily I did not have to use it in this competition so far, so he doesn't know that, but he may suspect my ability. He is older, his eyes are trained, and I know he must have watched every match like I did. There are only a few in this competition I suspect of Chi manipulation. He is one.</span>Yin had prepared himself for this situation knowing that one day he would meet a fellow Chi master. He prepared by playing his hand as shrewdly as possible. In his preliminary matches he had shown little of his true power, perhaps only a mere fraction. However, even those displays left the crowds baying for more. Never before had they seen such a perfect fighter, or at least, that is what they perceived him to be. Yin knew very well his style was still young, as was his power, there was no perfection in him, not yet. In fact, it was just the beginning for him.<br/><br/>The announcer signaled to the time keepers to begin the match and at once the bell was sounded. Yin looked about the tiled ring, it was much bigger than the standard rings they used for the preliminaries. By Yin's standards, he would have said the ring was as big as a small field. With enough room to run, jump and fight in with complete relaxation. Perhaps in an average bout this statement would be considered true, however if Yin's perceptions were correct,<span style=""font-style: italic"">the ring may actually be much too small to contain us both. Heh, I will enjoy fighting with this man, I just know it already.</span>He smiled broadly at that thought and began taking off his black jacket to reveal his bare chest underneath. He stood then throwing his jacket to one side and with his left side facing towards his enemy, fluidly striking a low stance that welcomed any and all attacks that may come. ""Come, old man Hiromichi."" He jibed, all the while a grin on his face."
3102,Dragon Ball Ichi (SFM-MAT): Yin vs Hiromichi (Fin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41554,2014-02-17T05:16:16,Theorist,"Hiromichi stood on the eastern outer edge of the ring, looking out at the crowd of faces-- old and young-- that attended the World Martial Arts Tournament. His opponent was named Yin Jingshin, and while he was certain of himself in his previous matches, but not so much in this one. He had seen Yin in combat, watched him rather closely in fact. He silently hoped he would face this capable combatant. It seemed he got his wish. Here they were, the semi-finals. He had no intention of underestimating his opponent, and hoped that his opponent would not underestimate him. He turned towards his opponent as he entered the ring. ""Time to begin..."" He mumbled under his breath, taking a small, yellow bottle out of his pocket. He took the top off, popping a couple of tablets into his mouth. He swallowed them. They were his arthritis pills. He just recently began suffering joint pain. He didn't have any now, but it was best to take his pills before something bad happened. He would hate to lose simply because his joint pain.<br/><br/>""Come, old man Hiromichi.""<br/><br/>His opponent was a fiery one. This was good. He normally wouldn't give this man the time of day. His jab would simply have been met with Hiromichi showing off his skill. But there was something about this man that he couldn't place. But it made him want treat this man as a worthy opponent. So, instead of keeping silent, he spoke up. ""With age comes wisdom. With wisdom comes power."" He said simply, the expression on his face unchanging. Hiromichi had kept his ki abilities under wraps for the entire tournament. He wondered if he would be forced to use it now? Hiromichi had a feeling that Yin would push him far beyond the pitiful slice of power he had used in this tournament thus far. Honestly, the prospect excited him. He had yet to be pushed in this tournament. He had never been pushed to his limits since his training with Master Roshi, the only man who ever earned Hiromichi's respect. ""But enough of this, let's begin."" With that, Hiromichi struck the first blow. He closed the distance between him and Yin quickly, striking at Yin's stomach with his right palm. But this was a ploy, for the actual strike came from the Hiromichi's left palm, heading straight for his neck. The strike from his left palm was light, only a tad bit painful should it hit. The strike from his right palm was of average power. It was certainly more power than he dared waste on his other opponents, but it would be enough for him to start to get an idea of his opponent's capabilities."
3103,Dragon Ball Ichi (SFM-MAT): Yin vs Hiromichi (Fin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41554,2014-02-18T03:34:20,Yin Jingshen,"The attack was sudden. In what seemed like a blur or a trick of light, The Old Man was upon him. Yin's trained eyes sought out both the the snaking right hand coming for him and the veering left it was luring him to. Seeing his passage, Yin steered himself rightwards and underneath the passing strike's contact point, avoiding both strikes. Yin took a few skips back away from The Old Man then stopped to regard him.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Both of those strikes were amateur at best, yet from his initial movement he declared that his true speed is greater. Is he goading me? Or is he wishing to engage me in sparring? I could have grabbed both his arms and kicked his jaw at the speed he chose to move. That would of been the end of him. But I can't do that. I can't let this opportunity pass, I know he's stronger than this. He is both unsettling me and exiting me, something I have never felt before. I must see his power.</span><br/><br/>""I know you wish to engage me in the traditional warming up rites of a bout. You're old and sentimental. But I know what this tradition is really for, it is for testing me and my style, looking for weak points. Gauging my technique. If you do this you will not succeed."" Yin said with clarity, shaking his head and wagging his finger as he spoke. ""From now on, if you're not trying to kill me you may find yourself killed. I don't play children's games."" He drew out the last sentence, a warning jest at The Old Man's expense.<br/><br/>""My god, what did he just say!"" The announcer boomed down the microphone. The crowds echoing a similar reaction to Yin's words.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Ah yes, to them our actions just now were phenomenal. They had not even seen speed like that in the preliminaries. Little do they know how fast we can truly be. I just compared the exchange to ""children's games"" when to them it is almost godly.</span>Yin noted, smiling knowingly. ""It seems there's going to be much more in store for us yet ladies and gentlemen! According to these two incredible masters, the speed we've just seen was merely child's play!"" The crowds roared at that, with the ferocity of a thousand bonfires. ""We are witnessing Martial Arts history here folks! Stay tuned!""<br/><br/>Yin ignored the announcer and shouted towards the Old Man drawing his attention then darting forwards, a powerful thrusting left hook kick preceding him.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Shirīzukikkufukku!</span>Yin let loose two more swift kicks, all aimed for the Old Man's head."
3104,Dragon Ball Ichi (SFM-MAT): Yin vs Hiromichi (Fin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41554,2014-02-19T01:36:08,Theorist,"Hiromichi let a smirk cross his lips. This Yin was a capable combatant. He dodged those strikes easily. They weren't even close to the speed and power he could dish out, sure. But no normal human being should have been able to dodge them with such ease. This was incredible. He may be pushed to the edge. It didn't frighten him though. It made him feel... alive; and excited. He laughed heartily as his opponent made another jab at his age, hinting that he knew what Hiromichi was doing... and that there was more to come. ""Very well. Then let's stop playing around."" He planted his feet, raising his open palms up, one near his face and the other just above his groin. His trained eyes saw Yin heading straight for him. It may have seemed like a blur to the audience, but to him, he seemed to simply be charging right for him at an above average speed. He raise his hand, letting his opponent's kick meet it. His hand stung, but it would have hurt much more if it struck him in the head. He repeated this with his other hand, then backed up to avoid the third kick, but it clipped him on the chin. Sending a shooting pain through his body. He recovered quickly, however, and did a back flip, sending himself a about twenty yards away from his opponent with three handsprings. He touched his chin. No blood, but it was rather tender.<br/><br/>""An above average shot. I'm sufficiently impressed."" He stretched. ""You ask me to try and kill you..."" He planted his feet once more and raised his ki. ""If you truly mean that..."" He cupped his hands together, drawing them to his side. ""LET'S SEE IF YOU CAN HANDLE THIS!"" Hiromichi concentrated, drawing his latent ki into the palms of his hands. ""Ka... me...!"" A bluish-white light gathered between his palms. In seconds, it formed a ball of the same color. ""Ha... me...!"" The ball grew larger and larger, filling the space between his palms. Hiromichi was inhumanly focused. His pupils shrunk to half their normal size. ""HAAAA!!!"" Hiromichi thrust his hands forward, a thick beam of energy bursting out. It was mostly white, but the outside of the blast was a light blue. It tore up tiles from the ring as it made its way to the target. Yin had goaded Hiromichi into using one of his most powerful attacks. Hiromichi was told to try and kill him, and so he chose to fight as if his life truly was in danger. Whether that was true or not, he would be able to tell very soon."
3105,Dragon Ball Ichi (SFM-MAT): Yin vs Hiromichi (Fin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41554,2014-02-19T03:36:19,Yin Jingshen,"Yin was taken aback by The Old Man's true speed. He had succeeded in outrunning his Shirīzukikkufukku technique. He did indeed catch The Old Man with his last strike, but barely. Not enough to do any real damage to him physically,<span style=""font-style: italic"">but psychologically the effect may have been profound.</span>Yin thought as he watched The Old Man leap away, creating a fair distance between them.<span style=""font-style: italic"">He seems unphased by my jibes about his age. Yet he knows that they are true. If I continue to reinforce the notion of age wearing him down to the point where he begins to believe it, I will win this bout.</span>Yin mused to himself. Then something happened that Yin did not expect. The Old Man took a stance he had only seen used in the old Thai Chi method.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Curious.</span>The Old Man's Chi began to spike, so much so that Yin could sense and feel it.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Ah, so this is your true face Old Man! I did not realize your power would be so close to mine!</span>In what felt like a moment of jubilation for Yin, quickly turned sour when the Old Man's Chi was expelled full pelt towards Yin. So much so that even the tiles of the ring were coming undone.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Move!</span><br/><br/>Yin instinctively leapt high into the air and above the hurtling beam of light, evading it's strike but marveling at it's power.<span style=""font-style: italic"">That technique could have killed me! If it was as fast as my Don Don Ray that may have been it for me.</span>He jeered at himself, as he still ascended into the air. He watched attentively as the blue wave technique slammed it's way through the scrambling crowds as they tried to avoid it's course. It made it's way through the walls and barricades of the stands and shot off from the small islands shores, exploding in the sea behind him in an amalgamation of spraying foam and dazzling energy.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Impressive...</span>Luckily not many people were hurt, many of them only just making it to safety.<br/><br/>Then, Yin reached the peak of his jump.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Now!</span>Yin, knowing that The Old Man may not be aware of his whereabouts used the opportunity to unleash his own technique. Pointing his finger at The Old Man and focusing his energy, Yin prepared himself to fire.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Don Don Pa!</span>Instantaneously, a thin beam of red light launched from the tip of Yin's finger, accelerating it's way towards The Old Man at an incredible pace.<span style=""font-style: italic"">He may have spotted me, and there is significant distance between us. But my Don Don Ray is too fast for any man to evade! Surely it is!</span>Yin convinced himself. Though his doubt was becoming evident. Perhaps he, in his first encounter with another like himself, would be the one to cave in psychologically. It is not as if, he had ever truly known fear after all..."
3106,Dragon Ball Ichi (SFM-MAT): Yin vs Hiromichi (Fin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41554,2014-02-22T02:12:03,Theorist,"Hiromichi scowled when Yin dodged his Kamehameha. But he had no time to figure out what to do, for his opponent, to his surprise fired a thin beam of red energy right at him. Luckily, he had his eyes on his opponent the entire time. As the initial surprise subsided, he launched himself off the ring and right towards his opponent. The trajectory of his body made sure the attack missed him. He traveled at near blinding speed, heading right for Yin.<span style=""font-style: italic"">This man can manipulate his ki as well... that is... interesting.</span>With that thought, he chopped at Yin's neck with both hands. ""Lion Strike!"" He followed up with a strong kick to the stomach, then one to the face. Regardless whether the attack hit or not, he would land softly on the ring, one hand, palm facing up at his side and another hand, palm down and arm bent and extended a foot out, in front of his chest.<br/><br/>This battle was rougher than he thought it would be. They were going nowhere. The only one who had been struck was himself; and that was just barely. But that made Hiromichi especially eager to defeat him."
3107,Dragon Ball Ichi (SFM-MAT): Yin vs Hiromichi (Fin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41554,2014-02-22T03:24:52,Yin Jingshen,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">No!</span><br/><br/>Yin's judgement had not been sound. He had embroiled himself too deeply with his arrogance. Relying solely on his advantage as a younger man. He had gambled that The Old Man would not have detected his movements, despite what he had come to know, his predictions had been inadequate at best. In literal seconds The Old Man had leapt from the ring and into Yin's proximity.<span style=""font-style: italic"">He evaded my Don Do--</span>Before Yin could react two sweeping chops swiped his neck choking him, then with efficient precision a strong kick followed into his lower abdomen, systematically followed by another round housing kick to the face. The force of the last strike sent him reeling to one side, almost out of the proximity of the ring below.<span style=""font-style: italic"">No!</span>When he reacted, he spun in the air, somersaulting down to the tiles on the ground but falling heavily. Barely keeping his footing and just a few meters shy of the ring's edge.<br/><br/>He clutched at his throat, while simultaneously trying to remain on one knee. Spluttering, wheezing and struggling to catch breath.<span style=""font-style: italic"">The Old Fool's playing for keeps! He's playing for keeps!</span>His astonishment was evident. Yin, though experienced in combat, had never used his power at it's maximum level. He was in new territory, and the inexperience of it was causing him to hesitate and make mistakes.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I must remember to speak to this man after the bout is done...</span>Yin noted. He was still struggling for breath as The Old Man somersaulted lightly back down the the ring and landed striking a traditional kung fu stance.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Bastard!</span>Yin thought sourly, despising The Old Man's relaxed attitude.<span style=""font-style: italic"">You really know how to milk it huh?</span>Yin thought knowingly.<br/><br/>Though The Old Man was in striking distance, Yin took the time to take his breath and stand himself up. He couldn't surprise attack him, the opportunity had passed when The Old Man had touched down. He had to take him head on and fast, keeping the pace up.<span style=""font-style: italic"">You got me once Old Man, we'll see if it happens again.</span>Yin thought shrewdly. Springing from his position like a cheetah, he launched his attack with acutely swift ease. Although his onslaught was ""swift"", it was evident Yin's mishap was impairing his ability somewhat.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Shirīzukikkufukku!</span>This time he threw four kicks, all aimed for the head.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Not again Old Man!</span>"
3108,Dragon Ball Ichi (SFM-MAT): Yin vs Hiromichi (Fin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41554,2014-02-22T04:15:13,Theorist,"Hiromichi braced himself once Yin went for him again. The position of his opponent's body a fraction of a second before he struck indicated that at least one of the strikes was going for the head. What a disappointment. It appeared that his opponent's mistake was getting the better of him. Yin's attacks were becoming predictable. He adjusted his stance in accordance with his prediction. He raised one arm to block the first strike, then ducked under the second, then he pushed the third strike off course with his left hand, but the placement of his last block was off just by a little bit. Bad mistake. The fourth kick found its mark at the side of Hiromichi's head. His vision exploded into pure white. The attack was just too fast. He couldn't accurately block it. Regardless of his lack of vision, he managed to half jump half stumble back ten yards from his opponent. He shook his head until his vision returned.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Ugggh...</span>His head was pounding. That was quite a kick.<br/><br/>""Finally..."" He mumbled. His opponent managed to hit him. He felt his anger boiling up.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Calm down...</span>He took a couple of deep breaths, taking the opportunity to put about twenty more yards of distance by jumping back a few times. ""At last, you've managed to get a good strike in on me."" He decided to take this opportunity to give his opponent some advice. ""Calm down. You're no good to me when you lose your cool. I want you to test my abilities; and that's not going to happen if you stay like this. Now then..."" He cupped his hands once more, bringing them to his sides. ""Ka... me..."" Once again, he drew the latent ki in his body into his palms. ""Ha... me..."" A bright ball of blue energy grew in his palms, just as it did before. But he didn't speak the last bit of the technique. Instead, he separated his palms and spread his arms out, firing two blasts of blue energy. The arched and snaked, heading towards his opponent on both sides. Should the attack meet its target, he would shout ""GOTCHA!"""
3109,Dragon Ball Ichi (SFM-MAT): Yin vs Hiromichi (Fin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41554,2014-02-25T02:31:18,Yin Jingshen,"Yin rejoiced as his final hook kick connected with The Old Man's head, stunning him briefly. However Yin's jubilation was short lived, The Old Man's veteran credentials were beginning to show. As Yin had taken his step back in preparation for his second strike, The Old Man quickly gathered his wits together and sprang off a good distance away across the other side of the ring.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Just got to catch a breath huh? I know that movement as taught instinct, you were close to being in trouble there.</span>Yin mused mockingly. Yin however was in no fit state to mock so freely. He had taken quite a blow from The Old Man, and knew that now he was at a disadvantage.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I have to act now if I'm to win this bout!</span>Yin thought decisively. As Yin had was about to close the distance between the two of them The Old Man struck the now familiar pose that signaled his signature technique. ""Oh my dear God Ladies and Gentlemen! Scram, move! He's at it again!"" The announcer screamed in the background, alerting the crowds and throwing them into a fit of desperate disarray.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Again! Fool, the technique is too slow!</span>Yin prepared to side step and release another of his Don Don Rays at a closer range than before. Yet as the beam manifested it split into two and raced towards him like two rabid hounds let loose from the leash.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Is that how it is!?</span><br/><br/>Yin dashed forwards between the two beams of light avoiding them both, leaving them wriggling off behind him. The beams of light again veered off into the stands, this time the crowds had spotted the beginning of the The Old Man's ritual stance, and with some help from the announcer had vacated the stands leaving them empty. The beams struck the stands, through this time they exploded on impact. Shrapnel volleyed in all directions, debris and dust showered the arena. Yin carried on through the explosion, not letting it distract him. The blood in his nose was stopping him from breathing freely, an acute reminder to him of his injuries and another distraction. However, the knowledge he had not expelled as much energy as The Old Man; and his body wasn't so damaged that that it rendered him unable to move, spurred him on.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Your tricks are cheap and flawed Old Man!</span>Yin declared to himself. He ran with incredible speed to a human eye, rushing forwards engaging The Old Man with a simple thrusting side kick to The Old Man's exposed face."
3110,Dragon Ball Ichi (SFM-MAT): Yin vs Hiromichi (Fin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41554,2014-02-25T11:18:36,Theorist,"Hiromichi growled as Yin managed to evade his attack.<span style=""font-style: italic"">UGH! I got too careless!</span>He barely had enough time to see Yin's counterattack coming. His movements were almost too fast for even Hiromichi's trained eyes to see. He tried to bring his arm around to block, since he clearly had no time to dodge, but unfortunately, it was too late. He heard a loud crack as blood spurted from his now broken nose. He closed his eyes as the pain radiated throughout his entire body.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Damn you! I'm going to rip you apart!</span>His anger had finally boiled over. But unbeknownst to Yin, that made him even more dangerous. With a battle cry, Hiromichi worked through the pain and threw a punch directly at Yin's face. Then another. Then another. Then another. All of them were thrown as fast as he could possibly throw them. There was blood in his eyes. He was no longer holding back. This was no longer about testing himself. He was going to win this fight if it killed him, if only so he could rub it in his opponent's face. He would punctuate the flurry of strikes with a powerful front kick to the ribs."
3111,Dragon Ball Ichi (SFM-MAT): Yin vs Hiromichi (Fin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41554,2014-02-26T00:46:23,Yin Jingshen,"Yin had expected to send his foe flying with his attack, yet The Old Man took the blow, barely giving an inch and then fought back! With an enraged fire in his eyes, a stark contrast to Yin's whom's expression was verging on the absolutely incredulous.<span style=""font-style: italic"">What is this Old Ma--!</span>Before he could think any further a strong fist ricocheted into the side of Yin's face, making him step back with all the coherence of a drunken fool. Then came another, and another and then Yin, using naught but a cocktail of learned reflex and desperation reached with his left and caught hold of The Old Man's right hand by the wrist. The onslaught only paused for a second though, The Old Man shrewdly threw a kick with his right, directly for Yin's exposed abdomen. Yin, in a heightened state of desperation and adrenalin reached with his right hand and caught The Old Man's foot by the ankle! Stunning even himself. ""Folks, we've seen it all here, we've seen it all! My God! After Hiromichi's relentless onslaught, for the first time it looks like Yin might actually have Hiromichi right where he wants him!"" The crowds were now silent. Many of the fans had fled after the first two Kamehameha waves and any that dared remain watched on in rapt awe, unable to strip themselves away from the physical phenomena happening right in front of them.<br/><br/>Yin held a tight grasp on The Old Man, all the while knowing that he had but mere seconds, if that, before The Old Man would do something in retaliation and either break the hold or create distance. The anger was in The Old Man now, his determination would be peaked. However, Yin was fighting out of desperation for survival, an emotion that often evoked much sharper and sound reactions than it's furious counterpart. Yin knew from this point that The Old Man would get sloppy and develop tunnel vision, yet Yin himself was running on reserves, with only a mind wired on adrenaline and a body aching to survive to keep him going. If he didn't end this quickly, he would lose this bout. Knowing all this, Yin acted without hesitation after stopping the Old Man's attack. ""You got too close Old Man.""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Shirīzukikkufukku!</span>Resting his weight on his left leg Yin unleashed his Shirīzukikkufukku technique with his right, releasing three kicks to the head with unique speed."
3112,Dragon Ball Ichi (SFM-MAT): Yin vs Hiromichi (Fin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41554,2014-03-03T02:08:40,Theorist,"Hiromichi was struck all three times by his opponent's technique. Blood spurted from his nose and mouth, his vision exploded into white, and he fell to the ground, but not before he broke out of Yin's grip. It didn't hurt as much as he thought it would, probably because of the adrenaline pumping through his veins. He wasn't even thinking anymore. He was acting purely on instinct. As soon as he hit the ground, he regained consciousness and quickly recovered. He had only one choice. He flipped back to the other side of the ring. He tried to calm down. Once he did, he quickly cleaned up his face. ""You!"" He shouted at his opponent. ""I've had enough. We're going to end this battle now one way or another."" He assumed his Kamehameha stance. ""Let's end this not like common warriors! Meet me in a battle of energies and you can truly say you've bested me! Or I can say i've bested you... do not respond with words. Make your choice!"" His ki spiked far more than it had the first two times. He was clearly pouring all of his energy into the attack. ""KA... ME...!"" He shouted, the muscles in his arms tensing. The veins bulged, becoming visible beneath the skin. ""HA... ME...!"" A blue ball of energy appeared in his hands. It was almost more than he could contain. The floor of the ring cracked beneath him, the tiles raising up off of the ground. ""HAAAAAAA!!!"" With that, he unleashed his All-Out Kamehameha Wave. The ring gave way to the overwhelming power of Hiromichi's energy. The tiles were ripped up and the soil underneath was disintegrated from the attack. The beam of blue energy was thicker than an SUV and it was barreling at high speed right at Yin."
3113,Dragon Ball Ichi (SFM-MAT): Yin vs Hiromichi (Fin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41554,2014-03-03T04:25:33,Yin Jingshen,"Yin watched as The Old Man hopped away. In a normal situation Yin would have followed, keeping the pressure up on his opponent. However, at this point he could barely move. The blow to the throat had seriously effected his breathing capacity, making it difficult for him to remain conscious. He knew he would lose this bout.<br/><br/>The Old Man assumed his familiar Chi channeling stance, not before shouting and venting his now apparent frustration and anxiety to Yin, perhaps unwittingly. But then something changed in The Old Man that made Yin pause. His aura, or perhaps it was his presence, became overwhelming, bursting with energy like Yin had never felt before.<span style=""font-style: italic"">How?</span>Having never before seen or even used his full power in the heat of battle Yin had not taken into account the prospect of The Old Man actually drawing on his full potential.<span style=""font-style: italic"">He's actually trying to kill me!</span>The epiphany was swiftly noted, and again the desperate instinct to survive kicked in and jolted Yin back into action. The Old Man cast his technique his own desperation and anger being expelled in that one movement. Yin knew he had to move but the knowledge could not repair his body. Using the last ounce of willpower he had left, Yin lept to one side.<br/><br/>The beam however still grazed Yin's side, knocking him flying to the right and close to the rings edge. Despite the beam only grazing his side, due to the sheer power of the technique the effect of it's contact was enough to render Yin unconscious with shock. His side was bloodied and burnt, almost as if scorching water had been thrown at him. Again the Kamehameha wave penetrated through the walls of of the stadium and went streaking across the waters surface, that however fearsome would also be a magnificent spectacle to have witnessed. It's concluding explosion was dull and distant, but could be felt in the ground by all that still braved the arena. The Announcer, brazen to the end had begun his count despite the chaotic phenomena that had just occurred. ""7....8....9....10! We have a winner ladies and gentlemen, my god we have a winner. What a phenomenal match up!"" His disbelief was evident, the implications of creatures with this much power existing in the world were terrifying at best. Which meant he had to remain calm and act according to his station in order to maintain peace. With some hesitation, The Announcer made his way up to the ring to congratulate the victor. ""So, H-Hiromichi, how do you feel? All the other competitors left, therefore forfeiting the tournament, and making you winner by default!"" He turned and signaled the remaining medical teams who all shared a perplexed look on their faces, perhaps deliberating the same things The Announcer had previously. They still responded however and bounded into the ring and instantly got to work heaving Yin into a stretcher and carting him away. It seemed to them that Yin would be okay in time, though he would go on to scar from the incident, which although would not be impairing physically would still be disfiguring for him.<br/><br/>~*~<br/><br/>As the announcer still fumbled his way around an interview with a worn and exhausted Old Man, there came a subtle change in the atmosphere of the arena. Above observing from afar in his zeppelin type ship. a sinister character had been monitoring the bout, the strength of the two men drawing him to the location.<span style=""font-style: italic"">These two may become a problem for me in the future. They must be eliminated quickly.</span>""Tambourine."" He beckoned, and his son followed in succession to his call.<br/>""Yes father?"" Replied Tambourine, an obedient nature in his voice.<br/>""I need you to eliminate those two warriors below. Do not fear, they have brought each other to death's brink. They will not be much resistance, not against your power my son."" Both father and son were smiling knowingly. A menacing air to their demeanor. Tamborine accepted the task and nodded his compliance. Soon enough he descended from the ship rapidly diving out of the ships exit, only to lift his wings two thirds of the way down and circling to the ground. He landed in the ring, obviously perturbing everyone there. His demonic exterior indicating his shady motives for intruding on the already fragile celebratory closing event of the tournament. He pointed towards The Old Man, a sort of glee in his voice when he spoke. ""I've come for you Old One, your lifeblood will be extinguished!"""
3114,Dragon Ball Ichi (SFM-MAT): Yin vs Hiromichi (Fin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41554,2014-03-05T07:30:21,Theorist,"Hiromichi kept his hands forward, as if he were still firing his attack. He had managed to defeat Yin. The old man looked even older now. His energy was completely drained. That attack took every bit of energy he had left. But it was a good fight. Hiromichi hadn't felt this exhausted in a long time. He was looking forward to heading home and resting, then continuing with his training. It was clear after today that he still had much to learn. He looked over at the announcer as he was being interviewed. He dropped his arms to his sides. He felt like he weighed ten tons. ""I feel... unsatisfied."" He said simply. It was true. The battle itself was satisfying, but he wanted more. He was looking forward to the Finals; to the possibility of facing someone even stronger than Yin. But as he stood there, disappointed, he got his wish. A sinister, demonic creature fell from the sky.<br/><br/>""I've come for you Old One, your lifeblood will be extinguished!""<br/><br/>""I'm not that old."" Hiromichi finally groaned. He would have to fight. That much was clear. The prospect excited him... until he realized that he had no energy to fight with.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Damn... I shouldn't have used that much...</span>His body trembled as he struggled to raise his fists; but it was all for naught. The effort was just too much; he collapsed to the ground, exhausted.<span style=""font-style: italic"">No...! Get up...!</span>He pushed himself up, breathing heavily. He raised his fists. ""Let's play, little thing."" He turned to the announcer. ""Leave me. Things are about to get ugly and I don't want you in my way."" Hiromichi summoned up energy from who knows where and dashed towards his assailant at a pace that was normal for a human. He was slow and he knew it. He had to conserve energy. It's not like he had that much to spare. He threw a kick right at Tambourine's head. It wasn't much, but it was the best he could do."
3115,Dragon Ball Ichi (SFM-MAT): Yin vs Hiromichi (Fin),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41554,2014-03-09T22:59:16,Yin Jingshen,"The brave Hiromichi ran towards his new opponent in a final stand that could have ultimately cost him his life. However as the looming anticipation of impact seemed to be coming to a head, a booming voice rang out from the now derelict stands. ""Hold it right there you fuckin Lizard freak! Give me back my fuckin Dragon Ball!"" The rage in the voice was clear, and was followed by the emergence of it's originator. The man appeared to be a large samurai warrior brandishing a large sword at his hip, fashioned in the traditional Japanese style style. His robes were orange with a black lined pattern woven in and he wore traditional sandals and overcoat. Tambourine looked curiously perplexed, the samurai's presence obviously disturbing him greatly. His fear led him to try to flee, turning and stretching his great demon wings. However the Samurai was already upon him, his fury granting him a great haste. In a flash of light, The Samurai unsheathed his blade and swung it with the passionately calculated precision of a veteran of his craft. However skilled the attack, Tambourine's speed won out, and he lept off the ground and into the air flying towards the now banking away zeppelin.<br/><br/>""Watch out Yajirobe! Next time you may not escape with your life!"" Screamed the retreating demon.<br/>""Damnit, they're fuckin off again, Jesus!"" Yajirobe yelled towards the ever dwindling blimp. ""Fuck you! Shit."" His disappointment was evident.  ""So fuckin close. Gah, I can't believe it. Damn."" After dealing with his exasperation, Yajirobe turned his attentions to the obviously injured man left in the ring. ""Listen, I'm Yajirobe eat this."" He reached into his robes and pulled out a small pouch and flicked a small bean towards Hiromichi. ""Where's the other one?"" Yajirobe did not wait for an answer and made his way to the large central building in search of Yin. After storming through the building he found the medical bay. There were a few injured martial arts fans nursing surface wounds, however at that moment one man was being given special attention. ""That must be him."" Yajirobe muttered and marched towards the conglomerate of concerned fans and paramedics. ""Outta the way, move it, move!"" He shouldered his way through, his bulk easily parted the small but busy crowd. Without warning he thrust a bean into the obviously suffering Yin. After a few moments in time Yin's anguished shudders became lessened, until eventually they stopped, and he was calm. ""He'll probably sleep for a while. When he wakes up send him to me."" The words were not directed at anyone but at everyone. The nervous doctors and fans nodded their agreement and watched his he promptly turned and headed towards the exit of the room. ""Where's the cafeteria I'm starving!"""
3116,"Bump in the night (Open, PM to join)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41556,2014-02-17T06:04:19,Jargos,"In the summer of 2013, in the vast Wilderness of Alaska, A group of collage students went to research the ecosystem of the state. They found something out there that would change their lives forever. What they found was utterly disturbing . . . And caught on tape. The findings have been released.<br/><br/><br/><br/>James paced a bit but he wasn't really sure why. He liked flying, but there was an odd feeling in his stomach. Maybe it was because this project was sending them to Alaska? Maybe it was the fact that he forgot to eat that morning? He shook those ideas away, deciding it was most likely the fact that he had such a vivid night terror that morning. That thing he saw, all pale and tall and creepy as fuck chasing him through the woods, yeesh. He looked to his team and forced himself to calm down a bit, they were a great team and nothing would go wrong. Just because he believed in monsters doesn't mean he thought they were ready to pop out of every corner."
3117,"Bump in the night (Open, PM to join)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41556,2014-02-18T21:56:30,Jawbone-ashtray,"Turbulence at 36,000 feet.<br/>Despite sounding like the opening credits to a B-movie, that was the situation of the small commercial plane. Not enough people boarded a flight due up the ass of Alaska come 6 AM, not when that same airline had attempted a two for one special to Barbados that weekend…  yeah, Jack wiled away a few hours looking into every aspect of the journey she could, including where the hell else she could be instead—what kinda shit-kickin’, discount airline pulls a two fer one, nohow?!<br/>It wasn’t that she was complaining (a good portion of their budget had gone on her own cameras, one had even made it through to hand luggage after a word with management. Thing of beauty!) just… well, it worried her when seats for something so big and metal and HIGH UP were being given the same sales pitch as a pack o’ pork rinds…<br/><br/>Anyhow, ground control hadn’t deemed its ticket sales worthy enough of a bigger set of wings for this route. Or, more to the point, a<span style=""font-style: italic"">better</span>set of wings.<span style=""font-style: italic"">This</span>craft and all its passengers, bobbed through the stormy altitudes like a message in a bottle…<br/><br/>It turned Jacks stomach, like milk fermenting into cheese.<br/><br/>She sat on the furthest back [see ‘closest to the emergency escape exit] seat of the group and wore a face like thunder. Jack didn’t ‘sit’ on the pokey little chair so much as occupy it in protest. Damn thing was pokey enough to battled the poor sonova next to her for the elbow rest and their soul, she had won already, and that her knees kicked the back of the seat ahead like an angry toddler. She had since flung both boots up onto the headrest of the thing, much to the relief of the fellah in front who’d prefer the company of her dyke-lookin’ boots to her goliath, footballers knees in the small of his back.<br/><br/>Jack opened the handheld’s display monitor with a muted click and thumbed through the last few days of video bloopers. Just her and the family playing around until she got to grips with her new toys…<br/>Here was Steve, the eldest of the seven siblings, teasing/ helping Ma as she fought with the stove…. There was Buck showing off with a guided tour of the motocycles he’d par-built, Donnie and Dickhead smoking a cheeky joint on the river bank (Donnie was the dog, Dickhead the brother who, despite clearly wearing a student ID badge that said ‘Richard King’, was universally known by his loving pet name. Even Ma occasionally tripped up and hollered,<span style=""font-style: italic"">‘Dickhead, food’s ready!’</span>), even a few short snippets of her own irritable face as she fluffed up its settings…<br/>Jack thumbed through them and started to systematically delete them, pausing once or twice to watch a sneak peek, grin to herself before continuing. Now was the time for a new start! Like the memory card in this here camera, Jack was more than ready to wipe away the past and start on some new memories…<br/>--No, fuck memories! Maybe even a career! How suhweeet it was!<br/><br/>----------------------                    -----------------------------------------                   -------------------<br/><br/>One significant jolt and Nino flinched almost three inches from his own skin. Blind panic flooded his system and for a moment he shakily struggled to adjust his own glasses, before glancing wildly at his fellow travellers and cabin crew to see if anyone else was a startled as he was, tragic looking dreads whipping out around him like lazy snakes waking from night terrors.<br/>Travelling, man… travelling rattled him to the bone…<br/>What if they weren’t reaaalllly going anywhere?<br/>Oh god, this could be like a Truman Show experience! The planes windows could be just images on a screen, it’s not like you could open them and feel the cool breeze ripping off your cheeks, what if you went up that walkway and the pilot simply drove you to a new set… or maybe the best team on earth simply built the new set around you in the X hours you’d spend hugging the sick bag until the colour fled from your knuckles…<br/><br/>Maybe… more research was needed before he could start betting good money on this one, but it was a nice hypothesis… a little crazy sounding, but then reality had a dreadful habit of being fifty shades more bizarre than reality…<br/><br/>“Ugh,” a low, guttural noise rattled up the broken drainpipe of a throat and slipped past his lips, he grit his teeth and clasped his scrawny knees together. Already his skin was clammy with misery and a cold sweat sucked his shirt into the small of his back, further prohibiting his ability to breath.<br/><br/>Right now, Nino had ceased to be human, he was now only so much claustrophobia and acrophobia (a fear of heights) sinking into a seat made of various high-poly plastics… WHICH CAUSED CANCER!<br/>This was useless! All he was doing was mulling present anxieties in a gumbo of old conspiracies!<br/><br/>“H-h-hey…” he attempted gingerly, carefully leaning through the small window between seats and into the space of his only recently introduced team mates, if only to distract himself from the current situation, “I d-d-don’t think we were properly introduced at the buh--” a sudden wave of nausea swept over him and he had to clutch the chair, clench shut his eyes and swallow back a dry heave before continuing. Nino groaned and added a quick, humiliated, “Sorry… I… I’ve never flown… b-before… erm,” a quick pause as his mind regained control again, “At the briefing… we, uh… I got your name, but I also have an awful memory,” he shot them a sheepish, awkward grin, all crooked and full of sharpened teeth, “I’m Nino! Science guy!”"
3118,"Bump in the night (Open, PM to join)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41556,2014-02-19T07:31:26,Polyphemus,"Eli Purvis sighed, checked his Omega wristwatch and took another too-small sip from the too-small bottle of rum they had allowed him to bring aboard. It had been a sampler set, little 50 mL bottles. A necessity for him. ""James,"" he said levelly, ""will you be an absolute doll and chill the fuck out? You walking around the plane isn't going to make the ride any smoother.""<br/><br/>Truth be told, he had his own worries. The same gnawing little worm in his belly that was always there. The fear, the doubt. The little voices in the back of his head saying<span style=""font-style: italic"">you fucking idiot, Eli</span>for every decision he ever made. Eli didn't need that voice. He already knew for a fact that he was stupid and worthless and pathetic. The booze made it easier to deal with, took the jagged edges off his thoughts and made it possible to sleep at night. It was a comfort in life. He worried about his drinking sometimes, like he worried about everything. Eli occasionally harbored concerns, mostly after one glass too many at 3 AM. But he couldn't be an alcoholic, right? A real alcoholic would drink anything, anything at all, not the top-shelf brands he exclusively favored. He was way too discerning to be an addict, right? That's what he told himself every day.<br/><br/>Though lately, there had been another comfort. The dreams. The nightly visions of cold and pines, fresh crisp air, towering mountains. And of course the thing, the creature, whatever it was, softly calling his name, gently beckoning him deeper into the forest where the branches folded lovingly around him like a familiar blanket, and the thing caressed his cheek and told him it would, at long last, all be okay in the end. . .<br/><br/>He smiled at the thought, lost in reverie. The dreams felt right. He often went to bed early, just to have more time to experience the soothing sensation, the absence of ants crawling around in his skull.<br/><br/>Eli's daydream was interrupted when the stammering, petite little guy calling himself Nino practically fell into his lap. The little guy was clearly way more nervous than James. ""Jesus, Nino,"" Eli said. ""You need to calm down yourself, chief,"" he said teasingly. ""Think I got just the thing for you,"" he said as he rummaged through his little baggie of 50 mL bottles. He finally found his weakest, sweetest liquor, some butterscotch schnapps coming in at a whopping 30 proof. The stuff tasted more like candy than alcohol. ""Yeah, I think this is about your speed,"" he said with a carefully practiced smile that to all appearances indicated confidence and good humor. He handed the little guy the tiny bottle. ""Name's Eli, by the way."""
3119,"Bump in the night (Open, PM to join)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41556,2014-02-19T07:48:31,Jargos,"James nodded to Eli and sat down, but his thoughts were a whirlwind. What kinds of things would they be experiencing? What kinds of things happened out in the bush that no one knew about? He was jittery, but with excitement he realized. They were about to go into a part of Alaska that was mostly unexplored to document the eco-system, what could be better? This project would be a great experience for him, help him built a better base in camera work for being a paranormal investigator after collage. Oh, how he could hardly wait to explored haunted houses and other such things in search of proof. Bigfoot, ghosts, demons, these were all things that fascinated him and horrified him at the same time. So what could be better than living your dream? Getting a great experience in with a crack team to get one started, obviously. I mean, that and getting laid, but that's another topic entirely.<br/><br/>The flight continued as the turbulence settled, returning to smooth flying, or at least smoother. They were flying in a bucket of bolts with an engine block after all, so a bumpy ride was expected. James closed his eyes and relaxed a bit, quelling his excitement for a moment and then looking to Jack as she deleted pictures off her memory card. He was a bit puzzled, why would she delete pictures? Maybe she didn't like them anymore? Or perhaps they were taking too much space? But why not just get a different memory card, surly the university could spare the money for an extra memory card. But, then again, they couldn't afford a more . . . quality flight for this expedition."
3120,"Bump in the night (Open, PM to join)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41556,2014-02-24T22:31:59,Jawbone-ashtray,"Jack felt eyes settle on her and without so much as a seconds hesitation, without even glancing up from her new baby, she cleared her throat.<br/><br/>“Yo, purdy! Y’gon’ keep lookin’ all day or ya gon’ say somethang?” If living in a household with six men had taught her one thing it was how to be goddamn heard when she wanted to be. She was a husky voiced critter, sounding, for all the world, like bad dominatrix phone sex on a gravel driveway and when she wanted to project or slice egos in two she could wield it like a goddamn weapon!<br/><br/>After a moment of finishing up her video flicking, her gaze travelled up to James, expedition leader, she shot him a smile that tipped only one side of lips, “Hey suuugar, whatchya thinkin’?”<br/><br/>As her Ma would’a said, this one’s bad news girl, stay clear of him.<br/><br/>-------------------------------------------------------<br/><br/>Chief?<br/>… That was a name shared by guys in headdress and scrappy, nine year olds, with peanut butter smeared around their mouths, taken out on their first baseball trip ever, around the world. Nino already knew which one he resembled more and felt the back his cheeks start to burn angrily.<br/>Now, someone with that much visible ink was only allowed a limited view on first impressions by social law, but the short ass in specs already knew EXACTLY how he’d just painted himself for the rest of the trip and groaned internally.<br/>Believability? Or what little he had left… well, that was a bit of a joke now, wasn’t it!<br/>Imagine if the government or something much, much worse DID decide to test on them and he was the only one there with sense enough to point it out! He’d be laughed out of town or at least booted out of camp! He could almost hear it…<span style=""font-style: italic"">Aww, don’t worry guys, Nino’s still a bit woozy from the flight, he doesn’t know what he’s saying…</span><br/><br/>YES HE DOES!<br/>FUCK YES, HE DOES!<br/><br/>Whilst his head was stuck in this internal monologue (and getting genuinely quite pissed off at the imaginary version of the crew), his body was on auto-pilot, nodding an awkward thanks and grinning gingerly, still looking a little like he’d been dragged off the beaten path.<br/><br/>“Yeah, maybe,” he replied eyes flitting to the bottle, scratching the back of his head more for something to do with his hands, feeling rude if he just took it immediately.<br/><br/>Eli… he hadn’t had a chance—or at least he hadn’t allowed himself the chance—to take the guy at proper regards. At a glance the kid was well made up, clothes left no lasting impression, but Nino’s years of being preened for a high end education, left him aware of the… that signature NEATNESS that came with costly goods…<br/>Eli spoke in a manner that was all too familiar too. From a mirror background to Nino’s perhaps, because that was a<span style=""font-style: italic"">trained</span>tongue, right there! His words were clipped in all the right places.<br/>… Then there had been the whimsical jingle of glass and, like a magician smoothly pulling off well prepped trick, Eli had produced a here’s-one-I-prepared-earlier bottle of booze from his bag.<br/><br/>“Go on, I’ll take you up on it,” he nodded, trying to feign an air of relief and gratitude, that was the appropriate reaction here… kind of… in truth Nino’s curiosity was sparked, as it often was by new arrivals into his sphere of existence. Stealing an opportune to eyeball his new comrade, he came to a few conclusions [may later be subject to change] and they were; Rich up bringing, miserable childhood, that one came from the ‘more your speed’ attitude to booze plus well education mannerisms… second possibility was that he was on a rebellion against himself, deduced from the well tailored clothes (which he’d maybe attempted against and found he couldn’t bear to be without) coupled with then not-so-middle-class beard and hair. Our third and final option was that… well, when people wanted to hide they did one of two things; they either put on an image to the extreme to throw folk off of their scent (like Nino did) OR they wore themselves like a cover of a magazine, glossy, but relatable and with no obvious meaningful content…<br/><br/>But then again this could all be bullshit. Everything was just theory without meaningful evidence!<br/><br/>Nino switched to scanning the back of the bottle for any giveaway illuminate logo’s or heavily manufactured ingredients…<br/><br/>He paused for a moment, frowning, then took a swig… before shuddering, “Thank you,” he winced, handing the bottle back in defeat, “So… what are you about, mate? What brought you on the trip?”"
3121,"Bump in the night (Open, PM to join)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41556,2014-02-25T05:29:59,Polyphemus,"Eli shrugged at the question, taking a moment to replace the cap on the tiny bottle of schnapps. He looked forward to picking up a couple bottles of duty-free before setting out. Why was he going? Eli knew. But how could he explain the dreams to this guy he had only just met? The calmness of it all, like a splash of cool water on a hot day. The thing with all the answers.<br/><br/>So instead he laughed. ""Not really sure, duder. Adventure, I guess. The last great unexplored wilderness. I'm a city kid, I've never really done anything like this, you feel me? Just want to have a great big adventure, something I can tell my kids about.""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Like you're ever going to attract a woman enough to start a family, you dumb fuck,</span>he mentally berated himself. He took a quick swig of rum to hide his discomfiture.<br/><br/>""How about you, Nino?"" Eli asked, quickly changing the subject away from himself. Talking about himself always hurt a little bit. ""What's your story?"" He looked over the man, took in his dreadlocks and bare feet. ""True believer in the ecological impact of our mission?"""
3122,"Bump in the night (Open, PM to join)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41556,2014-02-25T05:56:49,Jargos,"James chuckled a bit, feeling rude for staring. His mom always told him not to stare, but he never really listened to his mom who also told him the bogeyman wasn't real. He liked her accent, it was comforting, relaxing even as she asked him what he was thinking about. For a split second, he was about to call her ""sugar"" back, but decided against it, not wanting to sound like he was mocking her. His voice was deep and soothing, it almost had a Morgan Freeman quality to it, but obviously not the Voice Of God like the real Mr. Freeman. ""I was just curious why you'd erase pictures. I'm sorry, I didn't mean to be nosy."" James looked into her face, her features were exquisite to him, down to earth with a natural beauty to them. She was eye candy, but he figured it best not to just stare at her, she'd probably knock him out in a minute. James may have been strong, but he'd never fought a day in his life and didn't even knock what a ""Full Nelson"" was, or even a ""Hay Maker"" for that matter. Oh, yeah, she could whoop him good if she ever wanted to. Not wanting to test this theory, he made a mental note. ""Never piss off Jack."" It hopefully wouldn't be hard to avoid making her angry, James was a nice guy most of the time, just a bit obsessed with finding out whether or not he was really crazy or if the Paranormal really existed. In all honesty, he'd be happy with either answer, he just wanted to know. He'd rather spend the rest of his days in an asylum for being crazy knowing that he had just imagined the things he'd seen than live outside an asylum not knowing if had or hadn't seen anything. James was just a bit nervous because he wasn't a fan of flying.<br/><br/>The plane was beginning it's final descent when Jack began to answer his nosy question."
3123,Dragon Ball Ichi. Legend of The Dragon Balls,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41722,2014-03-11T01:57:27,Yin Jingshen,"After the intensity of the tournament and the commotion that followed. It seemed fitting that our leading warriors took time to rest and recuperate. This was aided by the hero ronin Yajirobe, who had warded off the evil demon spawn Tambourine that had come to kill them. The warriors had gathered in the eating hall, watching and listening to the tale of Yajirobe, as he so eloquently told it over their well deserved meals.<br/><br/>""So, it must have been about a year ago now."" Yajirobe belched loudly and without remorse. ""I was hanging out in the mountains on the southern continent. My local stomping grounds ya know?"" The question was rhetorical. ""Next thing I know I got these green demon types invading my space man, fucking up my territory. It's not cool you know? So I goes over to em and I says 'Hey! What the fuck are you doing to my forests man? I fucking live here!' But that was a big mistake man. See, I had this Dragon Ball that I'd been keepin. I was guarding it see, cause they can grant wishes if you get em all. So's to keep it out of the hands of the 'bad man', I entrusted myself as guardian to the one star Dragon Ball."" A declaration he was proud of. ""Thing is, that day I'd left it behind at my digs when I'd gone out to yell at these fuckin demons man. I didn't realize they'd been scouting me out so they could steal my Dragon Ball man."" The sincerity in his voice was evident. ""So ever since then I been trackin em, but it's tough man they got that blimp and they can fly and shit. They really know how ta fuck ya over man, for real. But I can sense their energies though, so I always know where they are. See, Korrin taught me how to do it after I climbed his tower which was pretty cool."" He belched yet again. ""And that's pretty much it."" Yajirobe shrugged and continued his feast.<br/><br/>~*~<br/><br/>Yin watched in amazement as the rotund ronin so coarsely recounted his tale. Yin was still bandaged, the scar on his side still felt fresh, even if it wasn't bleeding. Though he was tremendously full from the bean he was forced to eat earlier, Yin still took to his own food with politeness and dignity, and ate it with a courteous manner. After finishing a moderate mouthful of rammen Yin brushed his lips with the back of his hand and spoke. ""I didn't get to thank you for your aid ronin. The magic bean you gave to me healed my wounds and rejuvenated me beyond anything I have ever known. You are a savior among men my friend."" Yin smiled warmly, but was met with a scowl from Yajirobe who curtly told him that it couldn't be helped and was necessary for his plan, to Yin's chagrin.<br/><br/>~*~<br/><br/>""See, you two guys. I couldn't let you get killed. You guys are some of the strongest guys I've seen for a long time and I'm going to need you if we're ever going to get my Dragon Ball back."" Yajirobe replied. ""So what do you guy's say, you in or what?""<br/><br/>~*~<br/><br/>Yin noted that Yajirobe had become slightly more impatient as time had wore on, perhaps his restlessness could be attributed to what must have become a habit for him to be constantly tracking and searching for his enemies. It also accounted for the vague details in his story and all the questions that they begged.Though it was even becoming awfully apparent to Yin that time was wearing on, and the more they wasted the further away the demons and the Dragon Ball would get. ""I have some questions before we carry o--"" Yin was promptly interrupted by Yajirobe whom reminded Yin that there was time for questions later.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Curious. There is so much to know, what are these, Dragon Balls? Perhaps, perhaps I could make a wish if I gathered them all.</span>Yin thought shrewdly.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Heh, I've been a wandering minstrel for so long now perhaps it is time for my adventure, my time in life. Time, for me to be king.</span>Yin's face although contemplative, did not reveal his intention as he responded with a decisive; ""Alright. I'm your man, but any funny business and I'm out of there."" The response seemed to please Yajirobe who urged to Yin that he was making the right decision.<br/><br/>~*~<br/><br/>""And what about you man?"" Yajirobe's attentions turned now towards Hiromichi."
3124,Dragon Ball Ichi. Legend of The Dragon Balls,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41722,2014-03-14T08:26:24,Theorist,"Hiromichi had been barely listening to Yajirobe. He was more focused on his meal. Now that he felt fit as a fiddle, he was scarfing down his food. That bean the man gave him was something else. As soon as he ate it, he felt as though he had never even been in a battle. His wounds were healed and his energy was completely restored. Such a thing would be useful for training... or if he found himself in a tight situation like before. The grizzled warrior sighed. He won the tournament, gained invaluable experience, but he felt unsatisfied. Perhaps because he didn't get to have his battle with that little flying demon. Sure, it was true that if Yajirobe hadn't come along, he'd be dead, but he still wanted to test his mettle against a stronger opponent. His eyes flicked over to Yin, who was listening to Yajirobe. He finished his fourth plate of food and pushed it back on the table, letting out a loud belch.<br/><br/>That was when Yajirobe began recruiting people to look for his... Dragon Ball, he called it? Hiromichi recalled hearing about something like that. Seven magic balls that, when gathered together, grant the collector a single wish. Anything their heart desired. Something like that would be incredibly useful to him.  Assuming the story was even true. But it had to be. Why would someone go to so much trouble over a fairy tale? After Yin agreed to help the man look for his Dragon Ball, he turned his efforts to Hiromichi. He carefully considered his options. The good far outweighed the bad... perhaps he could even collect these Dragon Balls himself. What would he even wish for? Money? Kind of worthless for someone in his position. Maybe he could wish for power... or immortality... something that could help him reach his ultimate goal of being the strongest fighter on the planet. He turned his eyes on Yajirobe. ""I'm in, but I expect a reward. Perhaps some of those beans you gave us earlier.""<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">And your Dragon Ball...</span>Hiromichi thought. Should Yajirobe agree, this deal would certainly be weighed in his favor. He'd get stronger, he'd gain some of those magic beans... and potentially a Dragon Ball...<br/><br/>The warrior's face did not give away his malicious intent. He would keep his plan deep under wraps for now..."
3125,Dragon Ball Ichi. Legend of The Dragon Balls,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41722,2014-03-16T23:32:17,Yin Jingshen,"""Yeah right, you want a reward for saving the world? Your reward<span style=""font-style: italic"">is</span>the world man, Jesus. And these beans are hard to come by man, they're heavy duty stuff. They stay with me where they will not be abused, comprende?"" Yajirobe seemed intent on keeping the beans to himself. With those words said Yajirobe stood and began to move as if leaving. ""Look's like the old geezer doesn't want in so let's rock."" He motioned with his hand for Yin to follow.<br/><br/>~*~<br/><br/>Yin couldn't help but smile at Yajirobe's reaction to Hiromichi's proposal for a reward. Hiromichi had shown his selfish intentions through what he may have felt was an offhand remark, and in doing so had lost Yajirobe's trust instantaneously.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Too bad old man.</span>Yin thought mockingly. He stood up to leave, accumulating his things that he had strewn about in the room. He buttoned up his black jacket and made his way to the door."
3126,Dragon Ball Ichi. Legend of The Dragon Balls,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41722,2014-03-17T00:05:09,Jessie Shadowhold,"Just as Yin was walking to the door, it burst open, and Alex stalked in moodily. The usually laid back fighter was late by several days for even the end of the tournament due to a plane crash and a series of unfortunate run ins with the local wildlife. Alex now had money in his pocket for dealing with a villages Tiger problem, but he was without the fighting experience he so powerfully thirsted after.<br/><br/>Alex plopped himself down at a table and sulked. Through his moodiness he noticed a few other's around the room that were probably fighters in the tournament. It was something that you couldn't quite put a finger on, but the way they were built, the way they moved with utmost power and certainty, the baring in their eyes. If Alex had to guess, he'd say the old man, the guy Alex passed on the way in, and the round looking ronin were probably the best fighters here. Too bad Alex wasn't going to have a chance to find out HOW good they were."
3127,Dragon Ball Ichi. Legend of The Dragon Balls,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41722,2014-03-19T01:19:14,Yin Jingshen,"((OOC: After this post the order goes Theorist and then Jessie))<br/><br/>Yin stood startled, the door nearly hitting him as it swung open. A sullen and obviously aggressive young man entered and quickly made his way through to a table. Despite the initial annoyance Yin noticed that he held the gait of a fighting warrior.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Perhaps he meant to compete in this tournament.</span>Yin thought dryly.<span style=""font-style: italic"">He could be useful in our quest...</span>Yajirobe however had not taken kindly to the abruptly rude entrance.<br/><br/>~*~<br/><br/>""Hey, watch where you're fuckin going man! I was fuckin walking here! We ain't even get an apology? Huh?"" Yajirobe yelled.<br/><br/>~*~<br/><br/>Yin couldn't help but smile at the harsh rebuttal. It was, of course, a highly inappropriate reaction for the crime. It was evident that Yajirobe had become more highly strung the longer they had dallied on the island. It seemed this young man's obstruction of the door had been the straw that broke Yajirobe's back. Yin, feeling confident that he could, took control of the situation. ""Yajirobe! I'm sure there was no malicious intent."" Yin watched as Yajirobe's face turned sour, however he remained quiet. Yin had gauged his character right, although his massive power was an elephant in the room he was not so malicious or aggressive to use it on a whim. He was just harmlessly arrogant in his roundabout way. ""Besides, he may be able to help us."" Yin added in softer tones. ""Hey, you."" He addressed the new entrant. ""Can you fight? We've got some work if you can fight?"" Yin offered nonchalantly, shrewdly masking his intentions.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I can just offer to pay him now, then kill him after I become lord over all things on earth.</span>Yin relished the thought and smiled. ""How about it? Interested?"" Yin noted that although Yajirobe had become quiet, his agitations had become more of a sulk than anything else. Yin spotted The Old Man and nodded to him, winking."
3128,Dragon Ball Ichi. Legend of The Dragon Balls,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41722,2014-03-19T13:43:27,Theorist,"Hiromichi scoffed at Yajirobe's reply. ""Fine, i'll just stay here then. Have fun getting your ass handed to you because you're too damn cheap to pay for some muscle."" With that, he went back to eating. He wouldn't admit it, but he wanted to go with them. A chance for some adventure? The potential to gain even more strength than he already has? And potentially... a wish? Hm. A missed opportunity. He growled. Just then, someone else came in and Yin tried to rope him into Yin and Yajirobe's scheme. Right after making the offer to the newcomer, he nodded and winked at Hiromichi.  ""Tsk."" Hiromichi nodded back, getting up and making his way to the Ronin. He stopped, looking down at Yajirobe. ""Hey. I'm not going to let you be stupid. You don't just turn down perfetly good help."" He sighed, irritated. ""I'll help. Free of charge. If for no other reason than to test my abilities and obtain new strength."" Hiromichi wasn't going to take no for an answer. He walked out the door. ""I'll be waiting outside. Don't keep me waiting for too long."""
3129,Dragon Ball Ichi. Legend of The Dragon Balls,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41722,2014-03-19T19:35:13,Jessie Shadowhold,"The sudden offer from the very people who Alex WANTED to fight in the first place was like a ray of sunshine through his cloudy, gloomy mood. Before he could reply, the older man basically insisted that he be brought along, and walked outside. Obviously something had gone down between the three fighters, but that was of little consequence to Alex.<br/><br/>""Really?"" Alex said, suddenly brightening up. He stood quickly and, noticing the clothing of the rotund ronin, bowed respectfully. ""I'm sorry for offending you, and would be honored to come with you and test my strength as well."" Alex straitened himself and continued. ""I have trained long and hard to be considered the strongest fighter in the United States, as far as I have been able to find.""<br/><br/>But despite the respectful manner in which he replied, Alex was far from trusting them absolutely. Something about the rough honesty of the ronin made Alex think he was on the up and up at least, but this other man, the younger one, was pricking Alex's instincts. He couldn't read minds, but Alex had spent a lot of time around the most dangerous predators in the world, and he knew a killer when he saw one. The old man and the younger fighter were definitely in the same category as the human-hungry tiger Alex had dealt with a few days ago."
3130,Dragon Ball Ichi. Legend of The Dragon Balls,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41722,2014-03-19T23:33:29,Yin Jingshen,"The young lad's response seemed sincere, which shocked Yin some.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Perhaps I didn't need to bribe that guy.</span>Yin thought with a humored regret. ""I cannot promise the reward will be payment of money, but I can assure you that whatever the reward, it shall be great."" Yin said encouragingly. Yin looked to see Yajirobe now strutting about outside muttering to himself aggressively. The Old man was outside too. Despite him being the source of  Yin's injury, he felt bonded to him as he had been his first true test in combat. Yin was glad he had decided to come,<span style=""font-style: italic"">Though</span>Yin thought with a smile,<span style=""font-style: italic"">I already knew he would come.</span><br/>Yin picked up his things and motioned to their new recruit to follow. ""Come on then, I think we have some catching up to do."" He turned to leave and as he strode he yelled over his shoulder, ""What's your name?"""
3131,Dragon Ball Ichi. Legend of The Dragon Balls,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41722,2014-03-22T04:13:39,Theorist,"Hiromichi leaned up against the wall next to the door, thinking over what he was going to wish for when he obtained the Dragon Balls.. These Dragon Balls could grant any wish, right? His desire for power could be instantly sated... hmph, didn't seem like much fun though. Maybe he would wish for immortality? Then, he would have an eternity to obtain new powers. But then there would be no challenge in his fights. His opponent wouldn't be able to kill him. So really, he could never lose. Hiromichi grumbled. What a pain in the ass... it was kind of unexpected, but Hiromichi had no clue what to wish for. The kinds of things your average person would wish for held no appeal for the man. Maybe he would wish for a liquor that could get you drunk in one sip? Or a neverending keg of mead? Or perhaps he could wish for a harem full of beautiful women? He nodded. Now he was getting some ideas. Now, he began thinking about what he had to do to get his wish.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I've never seen that Yajirobe character really fight. Nor that one kid back there... I may be able to defeat Yin, but i'm certain I can't take all three of them at once. Not in my current state anyway. Maybe I could wait until later and steal the ball? It sounds cowardly...</span>"
3132,Dragon Ball Ichi. Legend of The Dragon Balls,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41722,2014-03-22T22:24:12,Jessie Shadowhold,"""My name is Alex Kingston, and it's reward enough to be able to have another adventure, I think."" Alex said honestly. He wasn't one for money, and to be honest his parents had left him a sizable inheritance when they passed. ""I've been dying to really test my limits, there just isn't all that many truly powerful fighters on the American West Coast.""<br/><br/>Alex followed the other man out of the building to meet up with the rotund ronin and the older fighter and began to size the three men. Alex couldn't sense power levels, as he had heard some men could, but he prided himself in his ability to size up an opponent or ally, and in this case it might just be both. As he said before, the heavier set man's roughness and ease of expressing his opinions (even if it was negative) made Alex trust him innately, and the younger fighter put him slightly on edge for some reason, as if his friendliness was simply the smile a viper wears before it strikes. The older man though, he wore his contempt and distrust on his sleeve. It didn't take a master detective to see that he could easily be a future threat. Alex immediately pegged the old man as someone not bothered by the peril of others. Alex didn't show any of this on his face of course. When facing a tiger it is never wise to blink.<br/><br/>""So what are your names?"" he asked everyone"
3133,Diamonds of Persephone,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41825,2014-03-24T20:59:10,FellRaven,"“Hey! You! Yeah, Harlot!” the voice was gruff as the male chuckled and turned slightly to his friends who laughed as well thinking that they were all hotshots insulting a woman in a cage. Her violet eyes slid over to the group who were laughing amongst themselves, but seemed to quiet down when they saw her turn towards them. Jin smiled, her eyes hiding the anger with a sultry gleam as she sauntered over to the bars, pressing her full body against them, her delicate hands gripping the bars as she looked to the man who had insulted her.<br/><br/>“Oh, don’t be like that Big Boy,” she purred as she tilted her head exposing her slender neck, and looking like an apple ripe for the picking. The man swallowed hard as his friends chuckled and pushed him forward, “Oh, come on, after all I’m all chained up, I’m as harmless as that little bird you have on deck.” Smiling as he neared, “I have a secret to tell you,” she whispered, and the man smiled dumbly falling for the ploy as he leaned in closer and closer still. “I AM NO HARLOT!” her reaction was quick and precise as she gripped him behind the neck twisting her chains tightly with a simple cross of her arms and yanked the man harshly against the bars.<br/><br/>Seeing their mate slump to the ground the other men hollered out and charged at the cell, one jangeling the keys and fumbling to unlatch the door to get to the woman inside. Sneering she watched as the other man jerk open the door and charge at her his dagger drawn in anger.<br/><br/>“What? That little thing? I thought all you men on the Constantia were bigger than that!” swinging her leg up hard and fast, knocking the blade aside as it skittered outside the cell upon the ships floor. The man seemed to fumble to a stop and look at his empty hand, before continuing his charge with an angry bellow.<br/><br/>Geeze, were all of these ship hands so easily angered? Her movments were graceful and well placed as she rushed the man, spinning off to the side and pulling her chains tight which were bound to the wall. And it was with a soft thud that he tripped. Instantly she belted out in laughter and looked to the man before she fell hard upon her back, glancing up she saw him with the chain in hand dragging her, blood running down from his long hair line as he glared at the Pirate, no one was going to get the best of him. His chest heaved as he watched the woman getting closer, and watched her struggle.<br/><br/>“You Brute!” Her leg lashed out, but instead of connecting with his jaw like she had intended his strong hand gripped her ankle and twisted it slowly until a soft pop with heard, muffled beneath her leather boot. Jin cried out at the sudden numbing pain as her ankle was dislocated and arched her back her body tensing as she bit down upon her lip. “You….”Opening her eyes alight with new found anger she gripped the chain and yanked. Apparently the man hadn’t been expecting such action as several of the chain links pinched his palms and caused  a pained hiss to slip from his lips.<br/><br/>With chain now in her hands she whipped it, and like a wave the momentum of the chain built and lashed across the bridge of his nose, the sound of a gratifying crack greeted her ears as she grunted in approval. The pain in her ankle throbbing as it had begun to swell, the tightness of her boot telling her as such. More people had gathered around the cell cheering on the fight between the Bridge Keeper and the Pirate prisoner. A few of the crew had gathered about the door to ensure she had no escape, like she could if she wanted to since the chain ensured she couldn’t reach that far."
3134,Diamonds of Persephone,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41825,2014-03-25T02:05:45,Atlas,"“Out of my way, human,” Odrak shoved the unsuspecting sailor aside, causing the poor man to stumble into the walls. The wotaury, of course, paid no heed to the man’s misfortune as the only thing that was on his mind was the source of the cheering and shouting coming from the prison hold. Odrak had been around long enough, and worked in enough ships to know that the cause was usually one of two things. Either the humans were performing their stupid birth celebrations, or there was finally some action on the dull ship; both of which Odrak enjoyed ruining.<br/><br/>He shouldered his way through a set of doors, ducking under the low entrance and into the dimly lit prison hold. The already cramped space was filled even further with the gathering crew who appeared to have surrounded a particular cell, cheering at what must have been a scuffle. Odrak breathed air out of his nose in irritation. Why was it that humans carried prisoners anyway? They were just a waste of space and food.<br/><br/>“Shut up you runts!” Odrak bellowed, his low voice overshadowing the rest of the crew members. The entire room immediately went silent, the collective faces of the humans turning to stare at him. The vast majority of them feared his size and aggression, and he preferred it that way. “How many are dead?” he asked the nearest man, who shrank under his glare. The men shuffled to the sides of the room awkwardly, leaving an open path to the cell they had been surrounding. He looked over to see two figures blooded and bruised; one of them the female prisoner captured in the last battle, and the other a deck hand.<br/><br/>Odrak scoffed. “Not even one? You people are weak.” Although he said that, it was actually somewhat of a good thing that there weren’t any casualties. He was under the orders of that one female quartermaster to keep people from killing one another, especially since everyone was on edge after the pirate attack. And she was probably one of the only humans on this ship that was genuinely frightening.<br/><br/>He lumbered into the open prison cell and stared down at the two humans, who had stopped fighting once he’d entered. Then he reached over and grabbed the male, lifting him up by the scruff of his clothing. “You humans are all so soft. How the hell did you flesh-bags become the largest empire?” Odrak growled. The man struggled in his grip, kicking his legs in the air. “Put me down you bastard!” he cried. Odrak sneered. “Suit yourself,” he replied, tossing the deck hand out of the cell. Then he turned to face the female human who was still chained to the prison wall.<br/><br/>“As for you,” he said, un-holstering his blunderbuss and levelling the barrel with her head. “Maybe I should finish you off like the rest of your crew.”"
3135,Diamonds of Persephone,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41825,2014-03-25T18:20:53,Corrin,"Tyn walked the upper wooden deck, looking up to the streaming lines of light as they danced against the bubble surrounding the ship. It was beautiful, and like the flicker of a flame, they were mesmerizing. He watched and lost himself in the beauty of it all.  ""Hey greenhorn! Get your ass back to mopping!"" yelled one of the other deck hands named Puhut. The man was larger, older, and very surly. His breath reeked of alcohol, and he certainly liked to pick on Tyn, making him do all the work. Tyn was glad to do it. 'Life rewards all who deserve it,' is what his mother used to say.<br/><br/>""Was yur name anyways?"" Puhut asked Tyn. Tyn wasn't surprised as Puhut always forgot his name, even after more than thirty days and a pirate attack. He still remembers the attack. It was so exciting. He wanted to fight hand to hand with a pirate, but no pirate ever came to face him with his spatula in hand. He figured they must have been scared of him. Yes, that was it. ""My name is Luthur Hay Chadwick Jr. but most call me Tyn for short. Well not for short, as there is no 'T' or 'N' in my name, and the 'Y' is at the end of Hay, but-""<br/><br/>Puhut grabbed Tyn by his vest. ""You think yur funny, eh!? Your name is Dirt from now on! Go clean up some dirt, Dirt!"" Puhut pulled Tyn over to the stairs and threw him down to the lower deck. He tumbled and fell, slamming his back against the wall. Pain shot up his side. He was used to the abuse by now, but he took it in stride. He got onto his feet just as the mop and bucket full of water slammed into his chest, covering him in a soapy mess. The upper deck door closed shut while Puhut laughed at the top of his drunken lungs.<br/><br/>Tyn managed to put the bucket upright just in time to save a bit of water. The bottom decks were full of life, and he could smell the sweet and spicy aromas coming from the kitchen. He was excited to find out what tonight's dinner was going to be, so he mopped his way over to the kitchen and peered around the corner. Suddenly the kitchen staff yelled, ""fight in the brig!"" and they all scurried out.<span style=""font-style: italic"">'Ohh a fight! How exciting!'</span>Tyn thought to himself as he dropped the mop and ran to follow them. He stopped for a second, ran back into the kitchen. It was stew tonight, and it was delicious. He licked his fingers and ran back in pursuit.<br/><br/>Suddenly he befell the sight of an intriguing woman with piercing violet eyes within a cage, and the large brutish furry Wotaury known as Odrak holding his blunderbaust to the woman. ""Not much of a fight,"" Tyn observed to a fellow deckhand in disappointment."
3136,Diamonds of Persephone,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41825,2014-03-27T18:45:38,FellRaven,"Sneering at the Wotaury she spit at the floor where he stood staring down the barrel of the blunderbuss. Not a gleam or hint of fear could have been sought in those violet angry eyes, “Go ahead brute, you’d be doing me a favor…” She pressed her forehead close to the muzzle when a strong looking woman marched into the cell, Jin had barely noticed the dead silence that the woman demanded just with her presence, but she didn’t really care, whoever this woman was she had authority, and authority mean she was about to hear an earful, and she did.<br/><br/>After hearing her sentence she stared defiantly at the heft woman and stood swiftly minding her twisted ankle, hard cold eyes staring with pure hatred at the woman. Her back was straight and she clenched her jaw. Jin had only stood to show that she wasn’t about to take this sitting, and that she was still filled with her own strength and fury. After all, being marooned by your own crew at the peak of battle because they were fearful more of their Captain than of the impending Constantia.<br/><br/>She watched as her shackles were removed and she looked at the chain desperately thinking how much she would enjoy to wrap it around the woman’s neck and watch as the light faded from her eyes, but instead she stood there strong and glaring at the deckhand to whom she spoke to."
3137,Diamonds of Persephone,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41825,2014-03-27T23:02:28,Atlas,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">(Including collaboration feat. Jin Locklee)</span><br/><br/>“Hmph,” Odrak grunted, lifting his blunderbuss from the prisoner’s head. “Was really hoping I’d get away with this one.” But what the quartermaster had said was true; it was the captain’s decision to keep this female alive, and Odrak had no authority to oppose either of them. Humans had a strange sense of justice. In wotaury culture the captain of a pirate ship would simply be tortured before being put to death. There would be no trial. “You heard the boss,” the wotaury growled, prodding the prisoner’s back with his gun. “Move it. And don’t even think about trying anything funny.”<br/><br/>The prisoner scowled at him, her violet eyes scrutinizing his body with cold yet calm calculations. Then she began limping forwards, her arms lightly swinging and brushing against her leather breeches. “Heh,” Odrak sneered. The female carried herself about like someone who was determined to be feared. If she were around his size, she might have been a worthy opponent.<br/><br/>“You, swabbie,” he faced the deck hand who had been left behind. He was one of those fresh green recruits that had only just signed up a few months ago. “Go get the ship’s doctor while you’re at it. Before the female breaks her other leg,” the boy had been assigned a task already by the quartermaster, but he could use some extra legwork. “Or don’t. I don’t care,” said Odrak, leading the female out of the prison hold and up to the main decks. The quartermaster wanted her at the helm with the sailing master, so that’s where he’d dump her. After that it wasn’t his problem, not until she started causing trouble.<br/><br/>The great expanse of empty space and stars greeted them upon exiting the lower decks, the three legendary planets gleaming in the thin sunlight of the mother star. Odrak paused for a moment to squint at the furthest of the three  planets: the target of their expedition. There was no doubt that the reward for making it past that asteroid field was incredible riches, and the success of this mission would ensure what remained of his future. Maybe he could even buy his way into the wotaury military, and start getting some real action. Yet for some reason, he couldn’t shake the feeling that there was something slightly off about the whole ordeal. He knew his guts weren’t the most reliable indicator, but they’d gotten him out of trouble before…<br/><br/>He snorted, and started forwards again. “Get going, I don’t have all day.”"
3138,Diamonds of Persephone,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41825,2014-03-30T04:56:55,Corrin,"""Yes M'am! Yessir!"" Tyn threw his hand up to his forehead, snapping it down in a salute. He'd never gotten so much attention since he joined the crew of the Constania. He wanted a chance to prove himself, and to run an errand for the Quartermaster was a perfect chance. He'd have to be fast, but Ordak told him to find the doctor as well, and that would be easier said than done. The doctor was an irritable man on the best days. Tyn tried many times to make the doctor laugh, or to treat doctor with the respect Tyn felt he deserved. However it was always futile.<br/><br/>Tyn was off, jumping over the bucket and mop he left near the kitchen, sliding across the freshly moped floor, and up the stairs to the deck. He saw in amazement the three planets and asteroids before him. He wanted to stare and gaze, but no, he had a job to do. Puhut looked confused and yelled, ""Where do you think you're going, Dirt?"" as Tyn ignored the man and ran past him. Surely it made Puhut angry as he yelled more at the young lad, but Tyn had a job to do.<br/><br/>He ran down port side to where the Sailing Master was studying the asteroids with a spyglass. ""Sir! Sorry fo' interupting!""<br/><br/>The sailing master looked Tyn over, clearly a man with more important things to attend to, ""Well spill it boy. I have a field to navigate.""<br/><br/>""The Quartermaster sent me,"" he explained as quickly as he could. ""She has decided that the prisoner from the pirate ship will be your new helmsman. She sent me to inform you.""<br/><br/>Hymerich didn't look pleased, slamming the spyglass closed. ""You mean that murderous swank? She's going to be working with us?""<br/><br/>""Aye sir.""<br/><br/>""Maybe I should have a speak with our Quartermaster then,"" he told Tyn in a huff. ""After we're out of this godforsaken asteroid field."" He re-opened his spyglass and looked through it again, yelling, ""Port 2 degrees!""<br/><br/>He didn't sound pleased, not one bit. Tyn gave the man a salute and ran off. Now to try and rally the doctor. Tyn found the old doctor in the medical room, cleaning his glasses. He was a weathered man, having seen far too many battles. Yet he was a well dressed man, looking out of place on a ship like this one. ""You're that annoying kid,"" he responded immediately. ""Always making those silly jokes. What is it this time? Do you have another builders joke for me?""<br/><br/>""No sir, there was a fight-""<br/><br/>""Always a fight! If it's not pirates trying to kill the crew, it's each other! You people have no respect for morals or a decent way of living! I've seen better conduct amongst drunks in a watering hole!"" He turned away from Tyn, shaking his head.<br/><br/>""It was the Pirate, I believe she was hurt in the conflict. Another man was beaten fairly badly.""<br/><br/>The doctor grabbed a bag with a few tools. ""I should let them die- but I took an oath, let's go!"" He headed out the door, with Tyn following closely behind. Tyn was relieved the doctor was in one of his better moods today."
3139,Harmony Shadows: Werewolf Pack RP (PM to Join),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41924&start=20,2014-11-14T19:36:20,GoldenKaaos,"Cade spared one last glance for the coffee she couldn't have--<span style=""font-style: italic"">until later,</span>she reminded herself-- then bounded after E. Her powerful lupine body carried her through the woods like a ginger colored streak, graceful as she navigated through the treacherous maze of dangerous thistles and roots. She followed E, though it wasn't really necessary; they both knew the way well enough. These woods were their territory, which made them as inexplicably<span style=""font-style: italic"">theirs</span>as the bushy tails that continued the length of their spines.<br/><br/>As beautiful as the weather was, and as simple the task, there was still a lingering sense of danger. Eryan was coming home, and it was possible, even likely that the Claws would try something because of it. This tainted an otherwise pleasant run, and at the first hint of a foreign smell, Cade came to a grinding halt.  Her lips curled in a snarl, fur bristling. There was that unmistakable musk that meant fight, danger, death, and enemy. She could smell them, but she could not see them. She didn't dare look at E, eyes scanning the woods. She knew her packmate was there.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BFFFFF"">The run felt nice, pounding out her frustrations without so much as a second thought. This was what she needed, the freedom of a run and the peace of mind a sweep to know that the area was free and clear of intruders. Perhaps that's why she liked doing the sweeps. While others were eating and waking up, she was able to set her own mind at rest that no one was going to be attempting a second run at the pack.<br/><br/>Looking back on it, Eilidh would swear she'd jinxed it, that she should have knocked her muzzle into a tree or something to counteract her own thoughts...but it was too late. She'd smelled Dex before she saw him, body colliding with hers just as the wind carried his stench to her. Rolling and snarling, she fought to get on top, kicking him free as she recovered, eyes narrowed as her teeth bared. Her fur stood on end, her fists clenching as she hunkered down, ready to launch a second strike at her.<br/><br/>Where the run had been her peace of mind before...the knowledge that least Cade hadn't hit the same issue was all that remained. Cade could handle herself, though, so long as she stayed ahead of the fight.<br/><br/>He was first to make a move, charging at her as she charged back, loosing a growl just before they collided for a second time.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Here we go...</span></span><br/><br/>A low growl trickled out from Cade's throat as her body tensed with anticipation. Now that she'd stopped and properly scented the air, the stench of Claws was heavy. Specifically, Riley. She heard a sound-- the tiniest rustle, but it was enough to cue her to move. Riley landed awkwardly on her haunches, instead of being able to deliver the killing blow he'd been going for-- a powerful bite to the spine. Cade kicked him off and rounded, teeth bared. It was going to be her, in the form of a wolf, against Riley, who was in anthro form.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Looks like I'm up shit street,</span>Cade thought. Riley had size and opposable thumbs going for him. Nonetheless, the ginger wolf leaped into the chest of her opponent, claws extended. Instead of latching on and tearing Riley into so much meat, she pushed back off. If she'd stayed, she would have been grabbed, and that would have been bad. This way, she knocked the other wolf off balance, and was out of arm's reach.<br/><br/>For a moment, he did lose his balance, but he did not fall. He watched Cade with narrowed, yellow eyes. ""Tch."" He lunged for Cade, wrapping his arms around the wolf's middle. Claws dug into Cade's soft underbelly, and she howled, wriggling to get free. The howl was involuntary; in the next moment she let out a ferocious growl, bones popping and snapping as she grew in size. Suddenly, Riley had his arms around a fully grown dire wolf, and this had become more of a problem than an advantage. He quickly retreated, but not before Cade delivered a numbing blow to his ribs that made it hard to breath.<br/><br/>""Damn,"" Riley gasped.<br/><br/>Cade, a little ways away, nodded her large head. Blood matted the fur on her belly.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BFFFFF"">A howl resounded, echoing throughout the otherwise abandoned forest. It sent a shiver down her spine and a snarl cropping up of her own as she glared at the other wolf with a pointed, predatory gaze and watched as he turned tail and ran. There was an urge to keep pursuing him, to follow him and ream him a new one for posing as a distraction; that had to be what this was, a distraction. Had they wanted them dead, they'd have attacked them again just like they had not so long ago.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">And you allowed him to get to you,</span> Eilidh growled at herself, watching his hide run away before turning to make her way for Cade. Briefly, she caught side of Riley and the smell of Cade's blood had her growling as he ran, but he didn't turn to face her. Instead, her pace picked up and she found the woman, blood matting her fur and let out a huff.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Lets get you back and cleaned up...</span> came her thought, drifting over to Cade before trying to help her, making sure she could stand up as she needed. Had she the inability to walk, Eilidh would carry her while she healed. All she needed do was say the word.<br/></span><br/><br/>She nodded her large head, whuffing and padding towards the Den. She was a little unsteady for a moment, before she got her balance. The wound was on her lower, left belly, which gave her a pronounced limp on that side. Nonetheless, she would at least make it back unassisted. She was embarrassed enough about getting it in the first place."
3140,Harmony Shadows: Werewolf Pack RP (PM to Join),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41924&start=20,2014-12-13T02:30:20,Eferhilda,"Once, their pack had been happy, prosperous and filled with a joy that rivaled any human family. Now they were a sorry and often sad bunch that made Aidan wonder if the Claws had won after all? However, there was little time to ponder this ethical conundrum; for no sooner had their pack slip up the howls began. The first belonged to Eryan and her heart broke from the sorrow that she heard there, as true as her own, it echoed through the souls of the whole pack.<br/><br/>“Looks like…”<br/><br/>Before she could even get that thought out another howl broke through, this one from Cade and she was hurt. Even before she looked to him Eidhin was up and ready. “There was no follow up howl, but we can’t be too careful,” she started only to once again be interrupted by another howl, this one from the enemy. “Well shit, ain’t this a vocal morning,” she said with a bitter laugh then got her head back in the game and focused on the task at hand. “Track them, find them and help them if need be. I don’t want you guys fighting if you don’t have to, but you know that if it comes down to it…” the words were left unsaid as Eidhin nodded and took off in the direction his mate and Cade had run off to. This left Aidan with Samuel, David and Juliet.<br/><br/>“This morning is just chalked full of surprises, huh?” she tried to joke a bit, but deep down worry gnawed at her stomach. Everything about this just screamed some form of a trap or plan, just like that night when the Claws attacked. Dread was in the air and she knew that was what bothered her Alpha then, now she wondered if that was what bothered her Alpha now. “Alright, let’s get this place cleaned up and ready for whatever the groups are going to bring,” now in work mode Aidan set the cooked meat in a container by the fire to stay warm, then gathered up the other dishes to take down to the river to wash.<br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;""><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i.imgur.com/SrzL48j.png?1"">[ img ]</a></div><br/><br/>The world of man slipped away from him, each foot fall that touched down on the soft earth and he felt more of his human self, cease to be. The wolf, strong, proud and primal asserted itself within his mind and rejoiced at the freedom. So many sounds and scents basically begged him to investigate, to explore and just be a wolf.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Remember, we have to get to our mate.</span><br/><br/>Eidhin reminded the wolf before it became too distracted. At the mention of its mate it was nothing to change the focus. Large paws touched down in the soft earth as powerful muscles redoubled their efforts for a new goal. Felled logs and the like were of no consequence to the male, those that he could not power over, were charged through. When he finally came upon them he gave a loud yip in greeting, his initial thought being that of relief that Eilidh was safe and in one piece. So, when he bounded up to them his focus was not completely on the injured wolf rather the joy and relief that he felt at the sight of his mate. Licks were done given, along with nuzzles before the wolf was able to then turn his attention to Cade which at the site of her wounds made him whimper and whine with concern. Even if Cade was able to make it back on her own that did not stop him from being concerned. Being the most abled bodied of the trio he ducked in and out of the brush as he circled the other two females to make sure there was no danger that lurked in the trees.<br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;""><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i.imgur.com/SrzL48j.png?1"">[ img ]</a></div><br/><br/>There were no words to express how Eryan felt at the moment and nothing really that could be done. Her howl was stifled and the pain was left to fester within, Eryan was hardly there as they walked back to the den. No greetings were given when they came within the sight of the den, none given when she entered the clearing. Without a word she dropped her bag on the floor by the cave entrance before she slipped into the welcoming darkness. Once there she made a beeline for Sherman’s spot and that is where she stayed for the moment. There was too much to express, too much that she felt before she could even begin to socialize with the rest of the pack. The pack was her family and she would always love them, but at the moment she just needed to be alone.<br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;""><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i.imgur.com/SrzL48j.png?1"">[ img ]</a></div><br/><br/>Following his encounter with Eryan, Aderol lopped back toward his own pack’s territory and was questioned nearly immediately when his Alpha spotted him.<br/><br/>“How’d it go?” Darksky asked as he stood near the fire.<br/><br/>Aderol smiled as he strode into camp, “The lots of them smell like weakness and defeat. We could attack them now and win without issue.”<br/><br/>“Ah yes, but then we would lose out on the fun we have planned,” Darksky replied cryptically.<br/><br/>“Plans? What plans?”<br/><br/>“Oh, that’s right they’re my plans,” Darksky replied with a chuckle then walked off into their den with their only female on his heels.<br/><br/>This was one of those instances, where Aderol seriously questioned if he had made the right choice when he betrayed the Shadows for the Claws; as if he operated on borrowed time."
3141,Harmony Shadows: Werewolf Pack RP (PM to Join),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41924&start=20,2015-01-07T22:38:47,Ristina,"Samuel watched the others being fed before him.There was a pair of eyes that were locked on to him at the word Eryan. Not everyone had met Eryan from before she left the pack. This was exciting news but could seal the fate of the pack in one night. His eyes watched a Juliet who was the pair of eyes turned back to the fire after a quiet respite about the arrival of an old friend. She had her knees up to her chest as if protecting herself from a feeling or two. It must of been hard for her having to adjust to pack life.<br/><br/>The fire flickered before his eyes swaying one way and back again due to a breeze. It was a chilling breeze like ice against bare feet that touched his bones. His mouth began to water at the  fresh scent of hot cooking meat. The cold was still seeping through his bones causing a strange feeling of being hot and cold at the same time. He moved to situate himself closer to the fire so that the embers could warm him up as the red and orange flames danced before his eyes flickering every so often.<br/><br/>Pack life meant waiting to be told the order of which to be fed. This was fine because order is necessary in order to lead. Without order there would be chaos. “Better not burn that coffee. Tyler got us some damn coffee mate to go with it until we can do a supply run to town.”The coffee was just about done so he took the pan and placed it aside so that it would not get burnt. Burnt coffee would be devastating to the entire pack.Worry gripped his stomach as the chills  down his back continued creating a sudden eerie feeling to wash over   him. His hands sifted through a pant pocket for a pack of cigarettes.He opened the pack and stuck one into his mouth using a lighter with his other hand to light. There were small bursts of heat from cig as he blew smoke into the air but still the cold lingered on him.<br/><br/>He shoved some meat into his mouth  while shredding it with his teeth ignoring the bursts of freezing air that jolted through his body. It was so good that his stomach had ceased it’s growling and began to shovel the rest of the piece into his mouth like a monster.The slight warmth from the food only stopped the crisp chilly air for a moment.When he was done he took the pan with coffee and placed it over the fire again to keep it warm. “Tyler you mind getting me that creamer?” He had a small cup next to him that he poured some of the coffee into. Then placed the pan onto the fire again to carefully heat it.<br/><br/>A howl of grave sorrow illuminated the cave .His bones could feel the sorrow through the aching cold.An urge to shift went through his bones . He threw his half smoked cig onto the ground and stomped it out in sheer disgust. He stood up running out of the cave as if the sorrow from Eryan had created an unknowingly defensive response within his body.There was a small sound of a rabbit scurrying about and a deer frolicking around somewhere. But his mind was on one thing-those howls.<br/><br/>Cade’s howl of being hurt tore through his soul as if poison was sweeping its way through. “This morning is just chalked full of surprises, huh?”His body was just preparing to shift but at Aiden’s words reality swept in. If there was a surprise attack it would be as if he was killing the pack himself if he left to help. The base needed defenders which was taught to them after the last attack at base.<br/><br/>He turned around feeling the chill of the wind against his back.“Alright, let’s get this place cleaned up and ready for whatever the groups are going to bring,” He went back into the cave taking the pan off the fire with the coffee and bringing it to the proper place that their dishes were placed. Then began the same process with the food except he made sure to keep certain pieces for the others that went to greet Eryan. He placed that meat inside clear containers to keep it from spoiling. Lastly, he moved all of the seating logs to the side of the room to leave an open area for the group when they arrive to the cave.He sat on the cold cave floor feeling his leg twitch with anticipation. If there was an attack would it be better for them to shift or to stay human? If human would that leave him vulnerable to wolf teeth.<br/><br/>He would not take the chance of a surprise attack or possibly fangs that could tear through his torso.  His arms and legs were the first be covered with his soft light tan fur , then came his torso, and head. A mix of tan, dark brown, and black fur covered him . His paws stretched as his nose picked up the scent of others. Others being his pack mates.<br/><br/>There were no words said as Eryan made her way past him and straight for sherman’s spot. No one made any attempt to speak nor did he wish to shift back to human form. Instead. He just whined as reality found it's way into his heart. They had lost another..again.His muzzle lowered down to the cold cave floor as he waited for the others to banter about what just happened."
3142,Harmony Shadows: Werewolf Pack RP (PM to Join),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41924&start=20,2015-02-03T17:23:34,Donta,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">“Tyler you mind getting me that creamer?”</span><br/><br/>Tyler didn't even break his blank stare into the flames as he reached behind him  and tossed the bottle over the fire and into Samuel's hands. The smell of coffee started to linger around the fire and it calmed him, until the howling started.<br/><br/>Tyler had jumped to his feet and listened. The first one sounding sorrowful and full of pain. The others around him seemed to fight back tears as they listened. It must be Eryan, the one they were waiting for. His heart felt like it dropped to his stomach at the thought of her just finding our that her alpha had died. Another howl from another direction sounded painful and seemed to carry a meaning of danger and conflict, but Tyler was still new to this and reading the meanings behind howls and other noises were new to him.<br/><br/>Samuel got up and started cleaning up, clearing the place for their arrival so he joined in and assisted. The work went quickly and Samuel seemed nervous and antsy. So much so that he shifted into his werewolf form and just sat there, as if preparing for something, which in turn made Tyler worry and feel nervous, as if he should do the same.<br/><br/>A new woman arrived, along with the group that had gone to get her, Eryan he presumed. He remained silent as he clearly read the atmosphere and she went straight for the spot in the cave he was told not to touch; the former spot of their late Alpha. It was a depressing atmosphere around the cave and no one said much, if anything at all.<br/><br/>The scent of Cade and Eilidh drifted on a breeze from the direction in which they had run off to a while ago, now mixed with the scent of blood as well. Sighing heavily, Tyler got up to pull some heavy bear skins closer to the fire and got out the first aid kit if needed, ready to put his Cadet first aid training to use if needed, but hoped he didn`t have to. He sighed and muttered to himself,<br/><br/>""My son, the arse is gone right out of 'er."""
3143,Harmony Shadows: Werewolf Pack RP (PM to Join),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41924&start=20,2015-02-16T05:05:57,Nedovak,"David flashed Aidan a grin and licked his lips, glancing up at the ledge he let out a chuckle before looking back at Aidan.<br/><br/>""You know. That is not a horrible idea. A cot might be just what that ledge needs. Though I don't see why I would need a step ladder, it's not like it's a girl I'm trying to kiss."" David winks at Aidan before diverting his attention back to the cooking meat, eagerly awaiting his portion. Feeling his mouth watering David eagerly tore into his steak as soon as he got his hands on it barely paying attention to the rest of the group. The flavor of the cooked meat exploding on his tongue just encouraging him to eat faster.  David finished his steak just in time to hear a mournful howl break out in the distance.<br/><br/>Taking a deep breath David grimaced as he felt his stomach knot up. Eryan knew. David sat silently staring into the fire as he waited for Thomas to bring Eryan back to the camp. The fire relaxed him, the flames licking towards the air as if dancing to an unheard song, the crackling as sap and water boiled in the wood. He let the fire take his attention Eryan would be back soon enough, until then he would focus on the fire getting lost in the orange flames. He sat there like that for a few moments when another howl cut through the air. Cade. It was Cade and she was hurt. David growled and stood up turning towards the direction of the howl. David moved over to the tree edge and stood next to a tree staring off into the forest. Running off on his own would do no good.<br/><br/>David remained silent as Eryan approached the camp, she passed him by like a ghost. As she passed David felt the knot in his stomach grow tighter. Shaking his head he stared off into the forest again. He couldn't help Eryan. Not now. But he might be able to help Cade. So David stayed at the edge of the camp waiting for Cade and Eilidh to return. His fists clenched at his sides. David growled under his breath again, being anxious wouldn't do any good. David took a deep breath and forced his hands to relax. Taking another deep breath David forced his shoulders to relax the rest of his body slowly following after. Leaning back against the tree Lazily David kept his eyes on the forest.<br/><br/>""And today started off so well."" David muttered under his breath."
3144,Harmony Shadows: Werewolf Pack RP (PM to Join),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41924&start=20,2015-10-18T22:55:25,Eferhilda,"With all that had happened that day, it was no surprise that everyone just did their own thing. Cade was patched up and Eryan was given space. Lots of space. It was a somber moment for the pack as old memories, still fresh for most of them had been brought back to the surface. Like a band-aid ripped from a new cut with a bit of lemon juice squeezed in for flavor. There was nothing about this reunion and subsequent encounter with the Claws that did anything at all to make the coming season a happy one. Tensions would be high.<br/><br/>Very high.<br/><br/>All anyone wanted right now was a bit of fun. Something to take their minds off of everything. But what just that something was, was the question.<br/><br/>Morning came and Aidan was up with the sun, as many of them did. With nothing but sunlight for most of your lighting needs it stood to reason to try and make the most of it whenever possible. There was only so much that could be done by firelight even with their enhanced vision. At the moment, Aidan was more concerned about Eryan, as Cade would be back on her feet this day with only an increased appetite to show anything for the attack she suffered through the day previous. As of yet, Eryan had not done much of anything. Not even cry or make much of a sign of life. Instead, she had buried herself deep with Sherman’s old furs and stayed there. Maybe Thomas could coax her out? Bring her around? It would be nice to have her back again. Her old self. The pack was broken and it would make it feel less so if she joined them once more. Her bond had to be reformed and connected to the others, to truly make her apart in more than just name. A ceremony had to be done and it might be just the thing to make her feel better. Or, at the very least, be a start to her mending.<br/><br/>Outside it was a beautiful spring day. Just the smallest bit of a nip in the air from the winter that still refused to relinquish its full hold on the world. It was better than the day prior, with more of the snow melted now and the sight of a bit of green could be seen as it poked its way out. Spring would mean better hunting, more patrols and exercise, something that all were in need. Just some space from one another and a chance to be out and about once more. Even with the Claws a threat, that did not mean they needed to be up one another’s ass 24/7. Sure, both human and wolf needed to socialize, but every now and again the human needed the space. Needed to be on their own and out away from the clamoring of the others. Especially, when it came to the bond that they all shared. It could get overwhelming at times and that was the last thing any of them needed.<br/><br/>To be overwhelmed.<br/><br/>A meager meal was prepared for them to eat. The bulk of it protein with a bit of wild vegetation for the few who needed/wanted that, no matter how weird that made them seem. Fresh water was served up and shared with the group. Silence was for most of the meal, with only a minimal amount of chatter between the group. It would seem the morning was still affected by the day prior.<br/><br/>“I think it is time that we shake some of the dust from our bones and shake out our coats,” Aidan finally broke the silence. “Whose up for the a bit of chase the<span style=""font-style: italic"">bunny</span>?”<br/><br/><div><hr style=""height:2px; width:100%; border:0; color: orange;background:orange;""/></div><br/><br/>Eidhin rolled over in the warm furs and pulled Eilidh closer to him. At the back of her neck, he nuzzled and kissed the skin there. “I smell breakfast,” he murmured against her ear. “Oh and deer meat too,” the flirtation playful despite the early hour. “I bet they have some of that nasty veggie stuff waiting for you too, even if it’s well…nasty…”<br/><br/>Playful, relaxed and easy going. That described Eidhin. At least, when he was alone with Eilidh. When they were together and it was only the two of them, he felt more himself and could relax. When around the others, even though they were his pack, he was still the shy kid who ran off after the man he thought was his father tried to burn the beast from his flesh. So, even in the face of the worst situations he was often cheerful and easy going. Perhaps, it was his desire to see her smile? Ensure that no matter what happened she was happy and taken care of.<br/><br/>This could be why once they made it out of bed and joined the others for breakfast he volunteered.<br/><br/>To be the bunny.<br/><br/>“I um…guess I will be the bunny…not like any of you can catch me…”<br/><br/>The challenge had been made and he was ready to attempt and back it."
3145,Harmony Shadows: Werewolf Pack RP (PM to Join),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41924&start=20,2015-10-19T23:02:37,Asteria,"Everything had come to a head yesterday. Wounds reopened as though they’d been fresh, happening right in that moment. As nice as it was to have Eryan back, she wasn’t really back. A piece of her died when the news had been broken to her and she’d not left Sherman’s furs since coming back. Eilidh had wanted to try and reach out to her; sure, the woman intentionally pushed buttons frequently, but that was their thing. It was like having another sibling, a sister, a friend. But, no jokes were had, no poking fun. She hadn’t moved, leaving E to watch after her from afar, trying to give her space and feeling the tears that had welled up threatening to spill over that never did.<br/><br/>The rest of that day, she was quiet, watching the others in the pack and attempting conversation when they seemed open to it but for the most part, she kept to herself, grateful for the day’s end. Another prayer was said, this one with a long adage for her friend, hoping tomorrow would bring about some sort of a development. Anything. As long as she felt the pain and worked through it, Eilidh would be happy.<br/><br/>Even if that meant letting her get in more jabs than usual.<br/><br/>Sleep didn’t come easy for her, worse than it had the days prior, but it did eventually come. Her dreams were filled with images of the battle that had broken out, with their fallen packmates, with Sherman’s face. The panic that set in had her tossing and turning for a long while, unable to change her mind’s focus, until it shifted to something worse: the what ifs. What if Eryan had been there when it’d gone down? What if she hadn’t survived while trying to help him when he’d been hit? What if Eidhin hadn’t made it? What if none of them had?<br/><br/>Warmth encompassed her, hotter than the warmth the furs provided, bringing her slowly around, her mind quieting and her body becoming more aware of what was around her. His arm, it was Eidhin’s pulling her closer that roused her more completely from her sleep, shaking off the curtain of bad dreams as the kisses he pressed into her skin registered. Next noticed was the food just as he described it, her stomach churning at the smell of the meat that was cooked while the wolf in her begged for some.<br/><br/>“You didn’t seem to mind my cooking when we were on our own, if I remember correctly,” Eilidh replied, a yawn causing her words to falter for a moment before regaining her train of thought. A light smile pulled at her lips as she rolled to look at him, a finger poking him in the chest. “Just because my food doesn’t run from me doesn’t mean it’s not good.”<br/><br/>He fake growled at her, ""Yes it does. And I did not mine the food because it had meat in it."" Grip pulled her closer, ""Why don't you just let the wolf have what she needs? Going to make her all grumpy and then I don't get to play with her.""  The pout on his lips was most certainly fake and he knew ineffective when it came to her. However, he would still try regardless.<br/><br/>That had her narrowing her eyes and fighting against his pull, flicking his nose. “The wolf gets what she needs just fine, thank you very much,” she snorted. “Besides, you couldn’t handle playing with her, happy or otherwise…so I’d take this time without her as a reprieve where you get to maintain your masculinity.”<br/><br/>It took everything in her not to break out in a grin right there, but she held her predominantly serious face, erring on the side of innocent, while looking up at him as though she’d not just challenged him in such a fashion.<br/><br/>A huff left his lips and he leaned down to nuzzle her neck further, ""Is that so? I seem to recall it differently last time she was out..."" To prove a point he shared a memory with her through their link. Where she admitted, rather vocally that she belonged to him. Over and over again.<br/><br/>His nuzzles went momentarily ignored as her mind focused on what he was saying, only to be overwhelmed with a memory, a vivid memory. The wolf was suddenly at attention, pacing and wanting to get out as it continued to play out, Eilidh’s mind just as focused on it as the wolf was.<br/><br/>“…Yes, really. She only said that to…to humor you…” Clearing her throat, she pushed him back and rolled back over to her side of their furs, unwilling to really leave their bed to properly<span style=""font-style: italic"">leave</span>.<br/><br/>""Oh? Is that a fact?"" he asked, already rolled over into her space, his chest pressed against her back, lips at a certain spot on the back of her neck. ""Was that all it was? Because as I remember it..."" another flash of memory ""It seemed more like she willingly and eagerly submitted to me.""<br/><br/>She knew it’d happen, but that didn’t stop her from groaning as it did, his chest suddenly burning into her back and his lips hot on her neck. The memory took over her mind again, the wolf eagerly wanting to get out for a repeat performance with Eilidh forcing her to stay down, unwilling to relinquish control. “She’d never submit willingly, or eagerly…I think I know her a bit better than you do,” came her reply, albeit a bit breathless. “It’s just your inflated ego that’s making you think otherwise.”<br/><br/>""If you say so,"" he murmured at her ear. ""But I bet someone will be eager to play later..."" this time he gave her neck a sharp nip and then sat up in their<span style=""font-style: italic"">bed</span>. ""Are we doing breakfast in bed today? Do you want me to just eat you...I mean bring you something to eat?""<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Later?</span>her mind instantly answered, inhaling a sharp breath as he nipped her neck, the wolf tempted to take over, roll him over and resume where the memories had left off.<span style=""font-style: italic"">She’s eager now…</span>Letting out a breath, she stretched out as he sat up, pushing her back again as she tried to calm down, to relax herself. Instead, she was met with his “slip of the tongue”, causing her to audibly groan once again. “Don’t tempt me. We should probably be social…”<br/><br/>""Ah yeah...that thing we do now. Because...pack life and stuff...right?"" he said in seriousness. Even given how long they had been with the pack, he still had trouble shaking his natural desire to be alone more often than not. At least unless it was E, then he wanted her around him. Often if not all the time. ""Social now, alone later. Deal?"" it was more like a promise to both wolves that were more than a little displeased at not being allowed out.<br/><br/>“Yes, because pack life,” she replied, feeling the shift in his demeanor to a serious one. “Since we now have others in the pack, we don’t have to be alone anymore.” Sitting up beside him, a hand rested on his shoulder as she pressed a kiss into his cheek. “But yes…social now and alone later. Deal.” Another kiss and she was scooting to the edge of her side of the furs, stretching as she went. “If you think you and your wolf can wait that long.”<br/><br/>A glance at her from over his shoulder, ""Hmmm not sure. Just try to not look so damn appealing, would you?"" He leaned back to place a final kiss on her shoulder before he stood and slipped on his shorts then disappeared out of the cave to brush his teeth.<br/><br/>She watched him go, the smile that was on her lips fading after he disappeared from sight. Heavy, a breath fell from her lips as she stretched, grabbing up a bra and a shirt and pulling it on before finding a pair of pants and pulling those on, too. Shoes slipped into, she silently padded her way out of the cave, finger-combing her hair as she went before going to brush her teeth and rejoin the group. Their usual sort of breakfast was prepared, with her being relatively odd for choosing not to partake in the meat that was offered. Just<span style=""font-style: italic"">looking</span>at it that morning had her stomach churning despite her wolf’s insistence she should have some.<br/><br/>Closer to the heat, she’d force some down, but for now? She was holding out for as long as she was able.<br/><br/>Her mind had wandered away from the group, otherwise silent as they idly chatted around her when speaking at all. Much like Eidhin’s presence this morning, it took Aidan’s sudden confident voice to bring her back around, shaking her head at the idea to play “Chase the Bunny”…<br/><br/>…But that headshaking became more as she rolled her eyes and inwardly groaned as a certain someone volunteered to be the Bunny.<br/><br/>“The suit doesn’t even<span style=""font-style: italic"">fit</span>you,” came her quiet remark, glancing over at him. “We’d never be able to play the game again if you squeezed into it.”"
3146,Harmony Shadows: Werewolf Pack RP (PM to Join),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41924&start=20,2015-10-29T12:52:36,Sound of Silence,"It was just so damn hard. As much as Sera wanted to put what happened behind her, and begin this day on a good note, she was finding it difficult to take her mind off of everything. The high tensions certainly didn’t help either.<br/><br/>She hadn’t slept much that night either. Again. These on-and-off sleepless nights had to go, they were beginning to affect her more and more. Out of everyone, she was probably one of the earliest risers and chose to spend her time just outside the den’s entrance, high in a tree. Keeping an eye out had at least given her something to put all that energy toward, even if it did little to drain it all completely.<br/><br/>But eventually Sera returned to her place in the den. Fatigue and mental exhaustion won her over, she needed her strength. Even if it was only for an hour or two longer.<br/><br/>Come breakfast, she didn’t hesitate to immediately chow down on her meal. It felt good to have something in her stomach but at the same time she wasn’t sure she could finish it. Part of her wanted someone, anyone, to speak up and break the silence. The chatter in her ears was just making her more restless than she felt prior. But no conversation topic came to mind.<br/><br/>Then, finally, Aidan spoke.<br/><br/>“Chase the bunny, huh?” Sera put on a smirk. She was always up for a good run. But… then again… “However… Eilidh does have a very good point. There’s no way Eidhin’s fat ass could fit in that suit.” Truth be told, she didn’t care who the fuck put that suit on. She just wanted to fucking run, run, run. “Oh, but if he did manage to squeeze in there, perhaps having something squeezing his balls would make him run faster.” She added, grinning, “It would make things a lot more interesting for everyone involved.”"
3147,Harmony Shadows: Werewolf Pack RP (PM to Join),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41924&start=20,2015-10-31T04:52:31,Forgotten Wolf,"((Bold = Eferhilda))<br/><br/><br/>Thomas slowly opened his eyes at the new dawn, spending a few seconds to contemplate whether sleep actually occurred before deciding it was meaningless either way. He pulled himself to his feet and set about his newly acquired ritual of stretching out his scarred shoulder and calf from the stiffness that had set in. It was somewhat painful but if he had not been a werewolf he was certain that his arm and leg would be useless instead of just stiff.<br/><br/>The other members of the pack were slowly shuffling their way out to breakfast and he needed to do the same, reflexively reaching for his soulbound clothes before stopping. He took a moment to really look at them and realized he had all ready worn them more than a few times in a row. In his need to try and always be ready, he let his soulbound clothes get a bit over used and now they needed cleaning... he probably needed to fix himself up a bit as well. A fresh pair of jeans and a dark blue long sleeve shirt replaced his normal wear for the as he went out to the stream with toiletries in hand.<br/><br/>The man that held the position of pack Alpha took a hard look at his reflection before sighing and setting about fixing himself up. The quick and sloppy shaves that left odd stubble behind was replaced with focused, proper technique to leave nothing but a smooth face once again. His hair and face were washed back to something respectable before finally finishing up with a combing his hair and brushing his teeth. He was not perfect but he was presentable at least and he would get to the full scrub down later.<br/><br/>As he returned, some light was back in his eyes with them hovering closer to blue, gray, gold mixed brown than the darker colors that overtook them when he was really down. It was rough but Thomas clung to the small hope and joy of the pack for the sake of himself and everyone else. Aidan's idea also helped as it brought small smile to his face for multiple reasons... However there was something he had to do first.<br/><br/>“I believe there was a reason that costume kept getting replaced from what I've heard,” Thomas said with a smirk to Eilidh and Sera as he poured himself two separate mugs of the recently found coffee. “But I'll leave the planning to you ladies for now. I need to deal with something first.” Though his tone was light, the subtle shifting of his eyes back to darker greens and browns told of something else; and grabbing both mugs, he headed back into the cave.<br/><br/>As he approached Sherman's old furs, he could not completely repress the reflexive crinkle of his nose at the smell of cigars that clung slightly to Eryan. She had been away for a long time and it would take him a bit to get as used to it as he could again. Ignoring the smell of smoke, he went over and placed one of the cups on a rock near the furs. Eryan herself was barely visible under the furs and it became obvious she had not stayed in human form as he saw just the tip of her snout poking out. He took a seat quietly next to the hidden figure and pulled back the furs until her head was exposed.<br/><br/>“I figured you would need a cup of coffee after last night,” He said sympathetically as he looked at her, knowing full well whether she actually slept or not it was unlikely it brought her any rest. He sat there in silence for a moment next to her, just looking out of the cave as he twiddled his fingers around his mug. “... You can not hide in those furs forever, Eryan. The longer you stay the quicker his scent will fade... Come on now and have some of your coffee before it gets cold. It may be the crap stuff but it is still better hot than cold,” he said softly but firmly as he tried to get her moving at least... Hopefully she would forgive him for it being black crap coffee but he figured she was one who preferred closer to black anyway.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">A low growl had left her lips as he approached but she barely did anything else. All she wanted to do was be left alone. Alone to wallow in her own pity and her own pain. Alone to deal with her own feelings. As it was, she could not even feel the pack anymore and that was more than enough reason to push them away and keep them away. <br/><br/>However, Thomas, being himself, ignored her growl and exposed her head to the world. The smell of coffee and food did make her stomach grumble but she was not ready to abandon her post yet. It was not until he remarked how her scent would drive his away that she whimpered and pulled her form from beneath the furs. Plopped down on the ground beside them, her ears were pressed against her head as she whimpered softly. </span><br/><br/>Thomas took a long slow breathe in and let it out just as slowly before he started talking again. “We all miss him, Eryan. We all grieve for his death.” He looks to her with a sad and sympathetic expression as  his eyes shift deeper into dark browns and greens. “But we are still a pack... a family and we are here for one another.” He thought for a second before continuing in all seriousness with the following question, “Does a mystical bond define what is family?” He let the question hang in the air as he turned his gaze back to the front of the cave. “They worry about you. Your sisters and brothers of the pack... though that is bit awkward to think about with the upcoming season, that is besides the point.” He sighs as he brings his thoughts back in order, “The Bond may have been broken... but the bonds of friends and family are stronger than some magical mumbo jumbo... I think the former needs the latter more than the other way around.”<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Another growl, this time accompanied by a hackles raise. For him to brush off the bond hurt and pissed her off. Their bond was more than just...magical mumbo jumbo. It was the first thing that Sherman showed her and it was the first thing that made her feel like she was not just some kind of a freak. A huff and shift in her position later, had Eryan giving Thomas the cold shoulder. </span><br/><br/>Thomas held back a sigh as it became obvious something became lost in translation to Eryan as she growled and turned away. He thought about going directly over to her but did not want to force her until she was willing to let them in again. “Was it the Bond that made Sherman important to you... to all of us, or something else?” Thomas said as calmly as he could as he tried to reweave his words into a better picture. “... The Bond is an essential part of being in a pack... It is the final pieces to making a home for the wolf... cement for a building more or less, but it can not be poured over or into anything and expected to work.” Thomas knew he was rambling a bit but in doing so he hoped to better explain and understand (even for himself) the nature of the Bond.<br/><br/>“Harmony Shadows came together long before the first cement... first Bond was formed. It is the people and the connections we make with one another that enables the Bond to be made in the first place... I think the Bond is just a strengthening of friendships, family, and love considering it gets stronger between mates.” A sigh now escapes Thomas as he realizes he is probably going overboard and looks over Eryan's furry form. “The point I'm trying to make Eryan is: we missed you, we worry about you, and we still consider you one of the pack. Reforging the Bond is not something I am familiar with yet but... until you let us back in I'm not sure I can forge it.” He took another deep breathe to calm his emotions as they turned and welled in him. “We don't want to lose you, Eryan...”<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Though the wolf was still, annoyed, the woman knew he was right. She might never admit that to him, to she knew he was right. Another huff was given but she turned back to face him. Now she sat up on her haunches and just stared at him for a moment, head cocked to the side as if to study him. Then, she leaned forward and nuzzled him under his chin and licked along his jaw. A simple thank you to a woman who had thought she lost everything. Oh how wrong she had been. </span><br/><br/>“Glad to see there is still some life in you.” Thomas said with a smile and petted Eryan in response to her licking. “I was worried for a moment I would have to drag you out of here by you beautiful tail.” He teased before taking a sip from his coffee and grimacing. “I was going to complain about that being all I get for bringing you coffee and missing fresh off the fire food but... You might want to skip the coffee.” Despite how bad it was and his words of warning, Thomas took another sip and commented, “I unfortunately need it with how I've been sleeping... plus looks like the 'bunny' might be let loose today.”<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">At the remark of the bunny her tail wagged and she shifted back the process painful but quick enough from her years of practice. “Oh? Whose the bunny this time?” she asked with a grin. “Please tell me it's you?” </span><br/><br/>“Alas no as Eidhin has all ready volunteer for the prestigious position,” Thomas jokingly lamented as he old self started to show itself once more and eyes shift to their lighter brown form. “Sera is convinced he is going to be howling a few octaves higher I believe. Though we both know that I would be far sexier bunny than he.”  He added with a teasing wink before adding in a somewhat more serious tone, “He seems convinced no one will be able to catch him either.”<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">“The title of sexiest he beast always goes to you,” she winked back. “And if he thinks he will out run any of us, his big ass is in for a surprise!” After a moment she embraced Thomas, the hug lasted a bit longer than just a standard hug and was accompanied with the whispered words of. “Thank you” along with a kiss on the cheek. When they parted ways she headed out of the cave to get something to eat, “Could you bring me my coffee, Thomas?” she asked with a look over her shoulder and a playful look in her eyes that was reminiscent of the woman she had known before everything had gone to hell.</span><br/><br/>“You're welcome,” Thomas whispered back as they hugged and couldn't help but smile just a little wider as she kissed his cheek. With Eryan back to herself, and Thomas feeling closer to himself, he took a moment to enjoy the view of her fine feminine form as she headed for the cave entrance. When she asked for her coffee though he gave her back a non-serious deadpan stare back before doing anything.<br/><br/>When Eryan finally took a spot, Thomas was right there to grant her her coffee though adding with a smile “Only because I'm a gentleman,” before finding his own spot. “Please tell me there is some good stuff left for us cause I'm starving,” Thomas asked Aidan before looking over at the others and casually asking, “So... have you figured out a solution to the balls problem?”"
3148,Harmony Shadows: Werewolf Pack RP (PM to Join),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41924&start=20,2015-11-03T09:10:23,Nedovak,"David had tried to sleep in the packs cave for all of two minutes. However the overwhelming tangle of frayed emotions combined with the smell of anxiety filling the air drove him from the cave seeking a more peaceful place to rest. As it was he found himself in his wolf form sleeping under a bush, it was much to cold for anything else, a few feet from the cave entrance. Although sleep did not come easy for him David was eventually able to quell the swirling mix of fear, anxiety, and anger that had captured his mind in a death grip.<br/><br/>The sounds of the pack sitting around the fire slowly dragged David out of his fitful sleep. He slowly opened his eyes as the troubling dreams of the night slowly slipped away until it left nothing but a feeling of unease in its wake. As he slowly roused himself his groggy mind seemed to make out some of the words being spoken. As the words *Chase the Bunny* registered in his sleepy state he woke up almost instantly his ears perked up and his tail wagging slowly. He pulled himself to his paws and slowly trotted out to the fire the brush rustling gently as he exited his temporary bed. David moved swiftly over to the fire sitting on his haunches at the end of one of the logs. His tongue lolled out slightly has he panted, his tail wagging happily, looking around the fire at his pack mates. David waited until the dew on his fur started to steam before he shifted into his human form. Taking his seat on the end of the log David grinned mischievously.<br/><br/>""Did my ears deceive me or did I hear Chase the Bunny?"" David rubbed his hands together excitedly his legs moving restlessly the desire to play dominating him."
3149,Harmony Shadows: Werewolf Pack RP (PM to Join),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41924&start=20,2015-11-25T02:24:02,Ristina,"Samuel's muzzle stayed pressed against the cold stone floor as most the commotion passed. His mind was at ease this way. Ignore the subtle banter,  focus on sounds of tiny owls hooting, and various creatures slithering under the remaining thin layer of snow, and get lost in thought. He slinked by to his little room like a child. Surely, he wouldn’t be noticed much.<br/><br/>Morning arose  much too soon. His naked human flesh was shaking from chills seeping through the wall. Clothes rested in the corner in a pile.  A hand raked through his almond hair in near confusion. How did his clothes get in the corner? He had a chest that was used for stashing items, and clothes. Typically, the rocks in the cave like room were left empty aside from a blanket and pillow. If everything was stashed away, it made for peaceful sleeping. A habit gained from back when he was selling drugs for a living.<br/><br/>The clothes that should have been on his back after shifting back to a human were torn and ripped into tiny pieces. Not that it mattered. Another pair of clothes would appear next time. He got busy throwing on a  lose T-shirt, and Demi designer jeans. A few of the treasures gotten on his trips to the city for the pack.<br/><br/>Others were already crawling out of their rooms. Somber. After yesterday, the feelings of loss would not just disappear. No. The claws will see vengeance with not just violence. He slinked over to the fire that was engrossing the cave with light. Food was handed out, but he could only muster enough need to scarf down half of his breakfast. His emerald eyes reflected the flames of the fire. If his anguish could amount to violence , the pack would have enough food to live for years.<br/>Words echoed inside his head from the past.<span style=""font-style: italic"">"" You are like me Samuel. I promise you will see. "" </span>Her lies rested within his head. If he had known she was apart of claws back then. Would he have followed her blind like a puppy? Where would he be? Would he have become a pompous ass of the claws? Questioning himself would do no good in this situation. His choice was made. His loyalty would remain strong with Aiden.<br/><br/>“I think it is time that we shake some of the dust from our bones and shake out our coats,. “Whose up for  a bit of chase the bunny?” His head turned to look at Aiden. Her thick locks of hair fell in wild waves  down her back, and hazel eyes glanced around them. What  was she thinking? A ferocious grin spread across his lips. Hunting. A hunting game. Should he volunteer to be a bunny? Would the outfit even fit his wolf form? It definitely wouldn't fit his tall- slender frame. A chuckle escaped his lips. The white ears, and little white suit would surely look good on the women.<br/><br/>“I um…guess I will be the bunny…not like any of you can catch me…”<br/><br/>"" I could probably beat you, with your balls squeezed so tightly. Do you think you'd even be able to breath? Imagine, yourself running in that...I'm pretty sure the bunny hat would be the only item not torn. God, I would probably keel over and die from the tightness.  "" Samuel was the first to  accept the challenge of chasing the bunny. If anyone could outrun Eidhin, it was him.<br/>“So... have you figured out a solution to the balls problem?”<br/><br/>"" I think we could cut off the part that's supposed to wrap around them. You know, leave his balls available.  But, If we are actually wanting some humor, I wonder what  he would look like one of those; a  carnival actor  that grew too fat for their old uniform?""  His lips pressed against a cup of Joe. Coffee is apart of  survival.<br/><br/>Samuel glanced at Tyler for a second before looking back at Thomas. "" So, should we pick groups. The first group to get the bunny wins, and then they have to play the first one to blink is the bunny? Or something of the sort. I mean, I'm pretty sure David wouldn't fit in the uniform either. His abs would break it when he flexes, or his balls would tear It apart too. Better suited for a woman.."""
3150,Harmony Shadows: Werewolf Pack RP (PM to Join),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41924&start=20,2016-02-14T21:04:28,Eferhilda,"This was what she wanted to see, her pack smiling and laughing together once again. A plate was fixed for Thomas and Eryan, the pair looked about ready to maul something which was fine Aidan had made sure there was enough for them. Even made the effort to keep it warm for them.<br/><br/>“I doubt there is anything that could save his balls from anything in regards to that suit, but that won’t take away the fun, right?” she winked at the shirtless volunteer who rolled his eyes and frowned slightly.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF8000""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">“I think you all are too fixated on my balls,” Eidhin grumbled but smirked as he disappeared into the cave to find the costume.</span> </span><br/><br/>“Since he does not want to give up his spot, but is offended by the ball fascination,” Aidan began.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF8000""><span style=""font-weight: bold""> “I’m not offended! I just think you guys care far too much about my nuts!”the male shouted from the cave. </span></span><br/><br/>“Anyway. Rules are the same as last time,” the female continued on as if the interruption did not happen. “No teams, because let's face it. We all want a piece of that Bunny and his cute little ass,” quick to look at Eilidh she added “Though we all know that it belongs to the delightful ankle biter over here,” she gestured palms up hands outstretched with a small bow to acknowledge Eidhin’s mate. “But he is going to run like we are literally after his balls, so we have to be quick. You are allowed to work together, but there can be only one winner. So, think Highlander. There can be only one!” she shouted fisted raised overhead for dramatic effect. “Winner will get to choose who wears the costume next, any form is allowed but to win you have to tackle the bunny in your human form and pin him down for a full ten seconds. Shoulders to the ground and he must not be allowed to escape. Grappling only. No punching, striking, clawing or biting is allowed. Unless you think you can snatch the little tail off his ass with your muzzle.<br/><br/>“Again only for them because any other time that ass is the sole property of Miss Ankle Biter Extraordinaire,” direct eye contact and acknowledgement again given to Eilidh. To appease the wolf, but also for the chance to reference her being short.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF8000""><span style=""font-weight: bold""> “You know the more you egg her on, the more likely she is just going to try and tackle you and not me!” Eidhin called from the cave amidst some grunts and groans as he struggled to get into the costume. “Thank Gaia for healing abilities!” he shouted at the moment one could assume he was trying to tuck his balls into a better position.</span></span><br/><br/>“Everyone understand? We will go until lunch, then we can break for an actual hunt followed by another round leading off with the winner choosing the next runner. The runner is not out until we tackle them to the ground.”<br/><br/>Just as she finished up, Eidhin came from within the depths of the cave and stood like a proud superhero before his adoring fans. Fists on his hips, head, held high the wind picked up for the first time this morning to add to his dramatic effect just to rustle the ears atop his head.  The top just clung to his broad shoulders and his package was thoroughly suffocated within the confines of the skin tight hip-hugging shorts.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF8000""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">“Hope you are all ready? Because I’m ready to get this off!” he looked to Eilidh and winked.</span></span><br/><br/>“Alright. Starting running and I will count down from ten,” Aidan shooed him off and watched the bulky man start off at a jog and practically disappear the moment he was in the bushes. “10…9…8…” her voice filled the clearing as looked about her pack. Eryan whispered something in Thomas’s ear and then winked in her direction. Food was done and gone, the blonde stood and stretched as the countdown continued.<br/><br/>“5….4…3…2…1! GET THE BUNNY!!”"
3151,Harmony Shadows: Werewolf Pack RP (PM to Join),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41924&start=20,2016-02-29T05:30:21,Forgotten Wolf,"<span style=""color: #FF4000""><span style=""font-weight: bold""> “I think you all are too fixated on my balls,” Eidhin grumbled but smirked as he disappeared into the cave to find the costume.</span> </span><br/><br/><br/>“We are all just looking after your well being, Mister Bunny,” Thomas quipped in quickly between bites of food. He just could not let the opportunity but also knew he did not have long to get nourishment in him before they started.<br/><br/>Everyone was eager to begin as Eidhin went to change and Aidan began going over the rules with a splash of theatrics at the appropriate moment though it reminded Thomas of something. Looking down at himself, he realized that he did not have his soul bound clothes meaning he could not shift for the game... at least not without destroying his current clothes. Sure he could not win in any other form than human but running in wolf had a greater sense of freedom to it. Also after the battle and stress induced changes, he was short on other clothes to wear and 'borrowing' from the dead was still something he wished to avoid for as long as possible.<br/><br/>As the tutorial of rules came to an end and the 'hero' of the hour returned, Thomas was starting to slip slightly back into a somber state at the train of thought over clothes but he did not get far or stay there long. Eryan whispered words took him aback for a moment before eyes lit up and a playful/eager smile formed on his face as he watched her stretch for a half second. He could have watched that perfect ass in tight designer jeans as she went through her stretches longer but the Bunny chase waited for no one, and so dragged himself to his feet.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">“5….4…3…2…1! GET THE BUNNY!!”</span>Aidan's voice called out thus starting the pack's game.<br/><br/>Thomas' foot went forward but instead braced to go back as his hand wrapped around Eryan's bare midriff and pulled her back before she could gain momentum. A brief moment was savored as he pulled her against him before with a soft growl and playful laugh, he spun and let her go behind him. It did not really give him much of a head start but it she might hold it against him for slowing her down from the others. Hopefully she understood it was all for play.<br/><br/>He quickly took off after that... and just as quickly realized he wished he had had the time to stretch proper as his scarred calf worked against him. It was stiff and took longer than his other muscles to loosen up due to the damage. The others were familiar with it by now but Eryan likely noticed (though not necessarily realize) the slight catch in his gait and lose of speed compared to before she left, as he pushed through the stiffness and small pain. It would not hold him back though as this was what he really needed: a run.<br/><br/>Once the calf worked itself out, Thomas could fully enjoy the chase and the freedom it brought. He did not really care if he won or not as the feeling from the run; the wind rushing past, the movement of his limbs fading into almost air, the pulsing of his heart, and the clarity that swept through his head were all he really needed from this. There was still more to do later but for this game, it was more about the run than anything else for Thomas."
3152,Harmony Shadows: Werewolf Pack RP (PM to Join),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41924,2014-04-03T04:33:55,Eferhilda,"<div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""font-style: italic"">“War does not determine who is right - only who is left.”</span><br/>~Bertrand Russell</div><br/><br/>That is what they were in, though a war for what they had yet to figure out. Was it merely for their pack lands, their territory….their home?<br/><br/>Or, was it for something greater?<br/><br/>What that something greater was eluded Aidan for the moment, which was fine for her because she was more caught up in the nightmare that continued to plague her sleep. It had been over a month now since the attack, more than a month since the death of her family and still it felt like just yesterday. Funny, how before this attack, before this<span style=""font-style: italic"">event</span>in her life she had not fully understood when people spoke about the freshness of trauma. How one could wake up each and every day to feel as if something had just happened to them. That had been most of her nights since the attack and there was no sign of it getting better.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""> Embers rose from the fire as they were all gathered about it fire before the den. Soon they would all turn in for the night and Sherman once again stressed the importance of the watch.<br/><br/>“The Claws are up to something; their latest antics have me worried so everyone has to be on guard and be prepared to defend our land and the pack. Understood?” <br/><br/>Around the fire the group all nodded and Sherman smiled. “Good, now let’s get to bed. We have that hunt in the morning and a run into town for supplies to organize.” <br/><br/>The group began to break up and head off to bed, though Aidan stayed behind to talk with Sherman for a moment. <br/><br/>“You really think they are going to do something?” <br/><br/>With a slight frown he nodded, his arms crossed over his barrel of a chest while his eyes gazed out into the darkened woods that surrounded them. “There is no other choice for them. Their Alpha would not unite with our pack and refuses peaceful existence. A fight will come and it will be ugly, but as long as we are united it will be a fight he will surely regret,” the confidence in his voice did not match the look of worry in his eyes, but Aidan nodded determined to have faith in his words. <br/><br/>“You coming to bed, Aderol?” her voice asked the concealed figure. <br/><br/>“I’ll be there in a moment, just want to talk to Sherman for a second,” the southern twang in his voice just the barest of hints as he stepped from the shadows and into the light of the fire. <br/><br/>Aidan merely shrugged and continued into their den and to her sleeping area. <br/><br/>“What’s on your mind, Aderol?” <br/><br/>“I was wondering if I could take the last watch instead of Thomas? He is new and while he is capable I would feel better with him on the second to last shift and not the last shift,” he pleaded his case. “I do have some more experience in the area of fighting…” <br/><br/>The older wolf eyed the younger with some suspicion; though Aderol was that he always felt had other plans or motives. He could never prove this of course, but it was a gut feeling he never could shake. Still, there was a point to his claims and he could not think of a true reason to not allow the shift change, besides some gut feeling. With the barest of sighs, he nodded. <br/><br/>“Alright. Let Thomas know before he goes to bed and make sure that Natalie to wake up Thomas and not you at the end of her shift,” he directed. <br/><br/>“Sure thing, boss.” <br/><br/>His tone was either mocking or playful, Sherman could not tell which and he was honestly too tired to dwell on it for long. The mantle of Alpha is a heavy burden to bear and Sherman began to feel the age in his bones far sooner than he thought he would. With hope and luck the plans for tomorrow would raise some of their spirits, including his own. <br/><br/>Silence…<br/><br/>It was the silence that woke her up. <br/><br/>The unnatural sound as the whole world stilled and the familiar sounds of life ceased to be replaced by complete, total and unnatural silence. <br/><br/>Slowly Aidan sat up in her bed, eyes no longer heavy with sleep, but wide awake peered into the darkness of their den in hopes to find the cause of this sudden change in nature. Shadows, tall and menacing crept through the den among her slumbering companions; their scents strange and foreign though she knew without a doubt who they were and what they were up too. <br/><br/> The howl she loosed done at the same time she leapt from her bed to tackle the one that loomed over Sherman. From there the night was nothing but a blur of blood, sweat, tears and fur. What she did remember was the sensation as Sherman was stabbed in the back by Aderol and the feeling of their pack bond as it died around them. <br/><br/>“SHERMAN!” </span><br/><br/>With a start she sat up in her bed. The cool furs clung to the cold sweat that covered her body and it took several blinks of her eyes to rid them of the Claws shadowy forms from that fateful night. The others still slumbered or at least appeared to be doing so and Aidan did her best to slink out of Den without much noise. A brief pause was spent at the small pool in front of the Den, where she splashed her face with the cool water and took a small drink before she went for a light jog through the woods.<br/><br/>It was a miracle she had not lost her mind yet from the lack of sleep she had experienced; Whatever the reason she felt tired constantly and as if she were about to just shatter into a thousand pieces. If just one more thing happened, she was not sure what any of them would do. To top it all off, the damn Heat was coming and there was little that any of them could do about it save brace for impact and hope for the best.<br/><br/>With so few of them left now and an actual desire to perhaps strengthen their numbers, but would they want to bring child into such a world? Filled with pain, misery and death…Aidan was not sure and she doubted she would make up her mind before the heat. Right now she needed to do something, anything to get her mind off of everything.<br/><br/>She needed a distraction.<br/><br/>Just then a rabbit still in its white winter coat darted across her path and into the brush. There was no hesitation as both woman and wolf committed to the sudden hunt and the chase was on.  Boot covered feet pounded through the now slick terrain as snow melted and the ground thawed from the long winter. Occasionally she would hit a patch of ice and slide for a moment, only to regain her footing to once more continue the chase. Vision now tunneled; there was only the rabbit and her, the predator and its prey. The rabbit darted under a log and Aidan vaulted it easily and without a thought in the world; which was unfortunate for her.<br/><br/>Air met Aidan, a lot of cold air as she leapt right over the log and out into the air that just happened to be at the top of the waterfall. Perhaps, if she had paid more attention more closely she would have recognized the familiar terrain and remembered just where she was. Now, she got to enjoy the sensation as she plummeted toward the cold water below. Followed of course by the shock that came when she did eventually impact with the water. There beneath the otherwise still and pure water she finally got the peace of mind she had desired while regarding the way the world looked from beneath the surface of the water.<br/><br/>When at last she made it to shore it was in her normal wolf form, as she would rather trot home in soggy fur than cold clothing. A brief shake of her coat and she took off at a run back to the Den to get warm by the fire she hoped would be going by the time she returned. That rabbit would live at least today, but much like an elephant, Aidan would not be forgetting this moment."
3153,Harmony Shadows: Werewolf Pack RP (PM to Join),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41924,2014-04-03T06:37:54,GoldenKaaos,"The Devil. The Empress. The Lovers. Cade let out a short, humourless laugh and shook her head.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Tell me something I don't know</span>, she thought to the three old, worn cards as she gathered up the spread and stacked them neatly. This tarot deck, brought over from europe by her mother, had served Cade for a long time. Acting less as a means of divination than as a pastime to organize her thoughts, these cards were well used and the edges were soft.<br/><br/>Her philosophy was simple. Whether the cards had any true intrinsic meaning, or whether they were simply drawn randomly did not diminish their value. The meanings that she interpreted were important regardless,  because even if there was no ""magic"" involved, it forced her to think about her life. The cards simply guided her thoughts; when she asked them a question, they gave her an answer, even if that was just her mind coming up with interpretations that she thought could be answers. They kept her thoughts on track, and helped her keep from losing focus, an occupation for her hands and her mind. If she realized that she didn't like or agree with what she thought the cards were telling her, that too guided her into making decisions.<br/><br/>She'd been using the cards a lot since the attack. These were hard times for everyone, and she needed them more than ever to keep herself from losing herself in grief and worry. During those sleepless nights, she would do readings under the moonlight. Most of them were for herself, though she never denied anyone who asked. This last month had kept her up many nights with nightmares, and a mind that would not settle when she laid down to sleep.<br/><br/>She remembered it in parts. She woke up to Aidan's cry that night, and from there it was a blur. She remembered a rush of adrenaline, snarls and growls, barks and cries of pain from slashes and broken bones. It was brutal and bloody, an unclear, gory memory. The after effects though, she remembered clearly. The faces of the dead, eyes open and staring, staring at nothing. Aside from the fatal wounds, they looked no different. There was no particular feature that distinguished the dead bodies from the people she'd known. There was blood, but the thing she really remembered was the stillness. They were so still.<br/><br/>A rush of emotions and thoughts descended upon her at that time. The sting of betrayal. Worry for the future. Concern for the injured. Grief for the deceased. As the pack licked their wounds, she went to the cards. She poured her anger and uncertainty and fear into them, while taking solace in her music.<br/><br/>This morning though, she found the cards utterly unhelpful. It was a general reading: open to any results. The results she got had a clear meaning. The Devil for instincts, lust, The Empress for fertility, pleasure and sexuality, and The Lovers for... well, much the same. All this reading did was foretell the heat to come. She tucked away her deck of cards and sighed, standing up from her cross-legged position, she crept out of the den and stood outside, stretching her limbs with a yawn. She leaned against a tree and picked at her nails, briefly considering going for a run. Seeing that Aidan had already gone, she decided against it.<br/><br/>She dragged her fingers down the damp bark, leaving marks where her nails had scratched it. Her toes curled into the soil, as she hadn't put any shoes on, and she shivered from the cold, wet squish the ground made in response. The cold air woke her fully, and she smiled faintly at the rising sun on the horizon. ""Good mooorning,"" she yawned, to no one in particular. Padding quietly back into the Den, she picked up her guitar, put on a pair of shoes, and went back outside. She gave herself a running head start in order to leap onto a granite rock jutting from the ground. She crouched on it and placed her fingers lovingly on the bridge of her instrument, strumming quietly in tune with the morning birdsong. There she stayed until she saw Aidan approaching, at which point she hopped down and greeted her. ""Good morning."""
3154,Harmony Shadows: Werewolf Pack RP (PM to Join),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41924,2014-04-09T12:00:05,Sound of Silence,"Jolting awake for what had to be the fourth time that night, Sera found herself breathing heavily. Her hands clutched her blanket tightly and her entire body was trembling. Slowly, she sat up, her hand moved to her neck, and feeling that there were no bite wounds she let out a soft breath of relief and lay back down. Every night had been the same damned dream since the attack. Blood, snarls, the whites of teeth, the pressure of a jaw around her neck while its wielder clamped down harder… harder… making it difficult to breathe, until she could no longer comprehend what was around her and… She shuddered at the thought, running a hand over her face. Usually, she was not so shaken up by such events. But that one had really taken its toll on her, physically and emotionally. This was not the only restless and nightmare filled night she has had.<br/><br/>Insomnia has been a thorn in Sera’s side since the attack. All night, she tossed and turned in her sleep. She had even woken up a few times and found herself staring at the darkness. When she would fall back asleep, she was in a state where she was half awake, half asleep, listening for any sounds that were out of the ordinary. Even her wolf was restless, as if anticipating another attack at any moment. In her dreams, she could hear her wolf snarl, ready to tear something apart.<br/><br/>“Another bad dream waking me up in the morning,” she softly murmured to herself under her breath, keeping quiet as to not wake the others. “Isn’t that wonderful?” Her gaze was fixed upon the ceiling of the Den she has called home for quite a while now, searching for the energy she needed to get off her ass and start the day. Now that she was awake, she might as well find something to do. Unfortunately that idea was shot down when she noticed two others were already missing. Aidan and Cade. The must have gone out hunting already, which meant she had to stay behind. She let out a huff, displeased with that fact, feeling her restlessness start to boil a little. She would usually go for a run to get out some of that energy, but if there were others hunting she couldn’t afford leaving the Den with one less to defend it.<br/><br/>When she finally pulled herself from under her skins, she sat up and stretched a little. The first thing she noticed was how chilly it was this morning. Rubbing her arms, she immediately looked to see if there was a fire going. A small frown touched her lips when she noticed that the fire had been neglected. A neglected fire was not a sight that anyone wanted to wake up to, especially when it was chilly. It was, essentially, their only heat source and it was cold as hell out here in this wilderness. So she decided that she would be the one to start the fire. That way, there would be a fire ready not only for warmth but to cook whatever kill was brought back. Grumbling to herself, she stood up. Carefully making her way around the Den, keeping her footsteps light as to not disturb anyone, she went to where the logs were kept for firewood.<br/><br/>A few logs were pulled off the pile, carefully tucked under her arm. There was a rock a few feet away from the Den. She decided that would be where she’d chop wood. Any sounds made would echo in the forest, but hopefully not disturb the rest of the pack.<br/><br/>Sera took the axe in her hand, and placed one of the logs on the stump in an upright position. Taking in a deep breath, legs apart, posture square, she raised the axe over her head and swung it down with all her might. She tossed the now split log aside, and grabbed another of the ones she had brought. Rinse and repeat: she set the log into position, and chopped it in half. Sera did this until all of the logs were halved and then brought them to the fire pit. It was good to get all of that energy out. Most of the time, she was a bomb waiting to go off with all of that negative energy stored.<br/><br/>When she finished, she brought the wood into the center of the Den and, after a few tries, got the fire started. Warmth almost instantly embraced her as soon as the flame came alive. She smirked, admiring her work, and then sat near the flame, staring into it while she waited for the others to wake."
3155,Harmony Shadows: Werewolf Pack RP (PM to Join),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41924,2014-04-09T21:11:41,Zachary,"Aside from the sound of rustling leaves from the canopy above and the whistling trees as the cold morning breeze swept over the terrain, it was quiet. Quiet enough for a lone creature to brave itself into unfamiliar territory, foraging through the blanket of snow covering the forest's floor. Cautiously, it threaded deeper, lifting its head occasionally to check the surroundings before climbing up the slopes. It stopped beside a tree, staring intensely unto a boulder in the distance. Seeing nothing peculiar about it, the creature resumed with its task.<br/><br/>But the wind made a sudden change of path. A waft of something horrid reached the creature's snout, causing it to jerk its head up and forcing it to make another scan downwind. Instinct immediately clamored for it to flee, screaming at it as if to say there's no need for confirmation. So the creature quickly turned and made the run for it.<br/><br/>What was thought to be a mere boulder was in fact a predator in disguise. A beast who'd laid in wait for the prey to get as close as it dared. Now the beast too had sprung into action, almost at the same time as the fleeing creature.<br/><br/>So the chase have begun.<br/><br/>Rushing at top speed down the slopes with the cold wind washing over his face along with the thundering sound of his own beating heart in his ears, made him felt more alive than ever. The thought of tripping over his own footings or loosing a grip on the slippery ground before crashing into a tree and ultimately loosing his meal, were probably as thrilling as a race-car driver would've felt.<br/><br/>In and out of the treeline, the creature weaved, hoping the maneuver would throw its pursuer off its trail. But the beast still persisted and was gradually closing up the gap between them. In fact, with the trees within reach, the predator managed to use them to its advantage, propelling itself towards the desired direction by pushing the trees with the front paws.<br/><br/>Soon, the sound of the heavy footfall of the wolf swallowed that of the creature's stomping hooves. The prey began to panic. In its desperate attempt to escape the clutches of the beast, it tried to make a risky sharp turn. But its' hind legs slid over the ground just as it was about to kick into another direction.<br/><br/>Time seemed to have slowed down then.<br/><br/>The buck struggled with its front legs to pull itself forward as its body slowly fell sideways towards the ground, entirely enslaved by the pull of gravity. Dusts of snow got kicked up. Its wide eyes widened as it saw death approaching. Sticking out its tongue, the buck made a cry for help, or a plead for mercy. Steam of smoke momentarily clouded in front of its snout as the sound emitted from the throat. Through the reflection from the buck's eye, razor sharp claws and huge canine teeth could then be seen.<br/><br/>Time then returned to normal...<br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;"">* * * * *</div><br/><br/>It's been a month now.<br/><br/>A month since he'd joined the pack. A month since he'd witnessed the attack here where he'd come to learn of their former Alpha's death among a few others. Riot Luster have no experience at being a member to a pack before. But he didn't need the bond to understand how the rest might have suffered at the loss. As a new addition to the pack, he knew he couldn't quite help ease their pain with words alone. Furthermore, especially after what'd happened, with the betrayal and the timing of his joining, what reason was there not to believe they might be suspecting him for working with the enemy? At least he wouldn't be trusting himself either if he were among them.<br/><br/>So this was the only best way he could do to earn himself their trust as well as for a place among them; with voluntary sentry duty and hunting food for the pack. At least that's what Riot thought was best.<br/><br/>With the fresh kill draped over his shoulders, the man returned to the den, the motion of his gait was strangely fluid, not at all lumbering despite of his gigantic size and the burden he carried. His bearded chin and broad, furry chest were covered in the buck's warm blood. Riot glanced up at the two females -whose names he couldn't recall- near the mouth to their den. He nodded to them in greetings with a stolid expression before entering the den. Gently, he set the catch down beside the fire. Other than the missing chunk on the throat -now covered in snow to stop the blood from dripping and leaving behind a trail to their home- of the animal, everything else was pretty much intact.<br/><br/>Riot then turned to address the figure seen sitting in front of the heat source, ""Could you prepare this for us?"" He paused, waiting for their gaze to meet before he said, ""I need to clean myself.."""
3156,Harmony Shadows: Werewolf Pack RP (PM to Join),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41924,2014-04-10T01:22:03,Asteria,"A fine sheen of sweat glistened over Eilidh’s shivering form as consciousness suddenly gripped her, forcibly jolting her awake from the nightmare that she’d been trapped within for the duration of her night.<br/><br/>And each night prior since the attack.<br/><br/>Hand reaching up, it pushed back at the strands of hair caught on her forehead, chest heaving while she struggled to catch her breath, to push the images out of her mind yet again. How vividly she’d seen them, felt them, heard them. Each night, she relived the terror that’d taken their alpha from them, that had lessened their ranks and killed those she’d come to know as family. Each morning, she awoke from a restless sleep, saying a silent prayer that they’d survived the night and hadn’t been claimed by the Claws in a second attempt to end their lives. Another prayer was said shortly thereafter to thank God that Eidhin had, too, survived.<br/><br/>This was her schedule each morning. Nightmares, memories, that she couldn’t escape assaulting her unconscious mind and then the several prayers after when she awoke. Sure it may not have made sense to some, that she would cling so desperately to a religion with practices that could have killed her after it came to light what she was…but she needed it. She needed to hold tight to traditions and what she’d grown up with. In a world that was changing around her, the peace of faith was what kept her from throwing in the towel and saying that, after everything they’d been through and survived, it wasn’t worth it.<br/><br/>A quick glance over at Eidhin to reaffirm that he was alright, and breathing, she let out a quiet sigh of relief.<br/><br/>Eidhin had been her one constant throughout the entirety of this life. He’d been the one to change her, to bring her into this life, but he was also the first to be completely honest with her. He’d been the one to teach her about what she was, about how to embrace it. How to feel the pain and accept it, to work through it until she and the wolf had become one. He’d also been the first to tell her that they weren’t siblings…and had been there to save her from their father’s crazed conclusion that it was demon taking her over.<br/><br/>The same thought he’d had when Eidhin had changed in his eighteenth year.<br/><br/>Pressing a soft kiss into his cheek, she crawled out of the fur bedding. Snagging one of various sweaters she had brought with her, she hugged it about her form tightly, a hand brushing through her dark hair to shake out any of the tangles. Then, a quick stop at the fire with a nod in silent greeting to the pair around it, she warmed up before departing into the cold. Something about how vivid the memory had been this time around had her needing fresh air before she could pray. Everything about the den felt stifling…and cold…despite the blood she swore she could still see soaking into the floor.<br/><br/>That night had changed Eilidh, as much as she didn’t want to admit it. It was a change that couldn’t be anticipated (as the attack itself hadn’t been), but was expected. Even as she prayed, the doubt that had been in her mind was looming, a dark presence she couldn’t shake. That night had called into question her faith and the very thing she’d lived by: God’s Will. “It wouldn’t happen if it weren’t meant to,” one of the ways she’d often explain things away. …But there was no way to explain away the deaths of those she’d come to hold so close, so dear. There was no way to explain the constant fear that the others would fall to similar fates…<br/><br/>How could such an act have been deemed necessary by God? What could have been so wrong that they needed to die?<br/><br/>The smell of wet dog overwhelmed her when she stepped outside, eyes sweeping the area for the source and spotting a dripping Aidan, brow quirking up; There was one that she constantly worried over. Eilidh considered her someone she could confide in, considered her one of her closest friends and the thought of losing her physically hurt.<br/><br/>Now, just seeing her had her cold, leading her to get a fire started. It was a quiet labor, making sure she didn’t disturb those that still managed to sleep as the light began to crest over the mountains surrounding them. Only when the dripping figure got close did she speak. “…Dare I ask what happened?” E started, tone cautious and voice quiet, glancing up and regarding her over the flickering warmth before her."
3157,Harmony Shadows: Werewolf Pack RP (PM to Join),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41924,2014-04-10T08:00:28,Ristina,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">The wind came from the south. A bad sign for the small creature hidden behind the tree. Snow was drifting ever so lightly. The creature breathed in and out as if the cold could destroy it easily. Any warning of a malicious beast near by was ignored because of a tiny sound resounding in its ear. Before the beast could make its move and attack , the creature stood up as if aware that if it sat there any longer it could freeze to death. <br/><br/>	The hunter watched in wait. Snow was used as a barrier against the sound of it’s paws. If it could only follow the creature more closely. Green eyes leered at the creature who had it’s back turned to it. This creature was not small but it was defenseless with no weapon. A human...but the human made no difference to the hunter. Prey was prey after all. <br/> <br/> Humans were interesting beasts. They walk, and act funny in the cold. Their body shivers slightly with each passing of the wind.  White flecks fall into locks of hair, and discolor the perfect black hair that adorned the being’s head. It began to run as if trying to run from the shivering cold. The sudden human running startled the predator if only for a second. A lurch forward and  powerful paws beat against the snow leaving foot prints behind that would later get covered in another feet of snow. <br/> <br/>A chase had begun. Breathing becoming scarce as the prey was losing its ability to run. It did not know what was chasing it till a slight turn of its head. Then an awe shattering scream escaped the male human and its feet pounded faster in the woods. Maybe the human shouldn’t have listened to the small portable CD to release its memory of home life. This would be the ultimate mistake. <br/> <br/>It was too late. The hunter leaped in one fluid moment. Fur, claw, and teeth sunk into the human’s back. Drops of dark red littered the ground, and the body was torn as the creature ate it’s skin bit by bit.</span><br/><br/>Samuel awoke with a start. His breathing was just barely seen in the crisp morning air. The haunting dream has been occurring lately more and more. He was pretty sure it was tied to a memory of his teenage years...not that he could remember the beast back then.<br/><br/>A month had gone by since that fateful night. The snarling, clawing, fighting, and death. Death was almost a shadow to him. Losing Sherman was a huge loss and it stung. He still hadn’t shaken off that night when he awoke to a wolf biting his right paw. Anger did not cover the rage he held for that wolf. The wolf did die but it was because he was blinded by rage and anger at being woken up from a dream that was not a nightmare. It seemed dreams were a bad omen for him ever since then.<br/><br/>His heart was pounding to say the least. After a few deep breaths he was able to calm down. Cig. He needed to smoke and bad. The addiction was not so much a physical thing. It was mental. Physically his body did not yearn for the drug like most humans do. Instead, The drug had a psychological healing effect. It would calm his anxiety over nightmares, or outburst of emotions that the beast gives him. His cigarettes are rollies with white paper thins, and brown looking nicotine.This way when the pack goes out to town they don’t have to worry about him on every trip. Just those rare occasions when things get just too tough.<br/><br/>Everyone had their own little cave space here. The space he had was next to Tyler. Not a bad little spot at all. His sweaty t-shirt needed to be changed before he could head to the campfire. He shed the shirt and threw on the last remaining decent smelling t-shirt. Then proceeded to make a cig. Out of respect he smoked it in his little space because using a lighter had to be used sparingly. Typically, He smoked near the fire but at the moment laziness had taken over.<br/><br/>After about five minutes he left to the fire in the center of the cavern. Shadows from the flame licked the walls of the cavern. Sera was sitting by the fire already.He had just missed Riot apparently. His arms reached up in a giant stretch. There was an animal carcass just thrown down. Most likely breakfast.<br/><br/>He sank down next to the fire observing what might happen next in a curious silence."
3158,Harmony Shadows: Werewolf Pack RP (PM to Join),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41924,2014-04-11T20:03:22,Donta,"Tyler wasn't really one to sleep in, yet it appeared so as he lay covered in furs beside the mouth of the cave he had now learned to call home. He kept getting disturbed, waking just enough to notice when someone in the cave jolted awake because of bad dreams or memories of the recent past. Tyler knew of what had happened, but since he missed the events personally, and due to his lack of history, he was spared the nightmares the others now faced.<br/><br/>He had joined Harmony Shadows nearly two weeks ago, meeting them when they were rather weak and vulnerable. He remembered meeting them was rather rough, they wary of new scents in the area. Yet, Tyler was finally confronted with the fact that he wasn't alone and wanted to stick with them, and learn what it meant to be a Werewolf, to control his own body now that he had changed. He knew they were in a rough place right now and decided to help in any way he could.<br/><br/>This is why he was still in bed. He had woken a few hours ago, brought wood from the main pile to put beside the fire so whoever woke to light it wouldn't have far to go. He also brought what little dishes they had to the stream to wash what was dirty, dry them, and return them without making noise and disturbing the rest. He had even checked on them all silently, making sure they were covered with their furs so the cold wouldn't disturb them before going back to be, although he would never admit to the last part if asked.<br/><br/>He woke once when the first person got up, and he heard dull thuds of chopping wood not far from the mouth of the cave, then more people started jumping awake one by one, the smell of blood and sweat was soon in the air, along with another scent, probably deer or something. Next Tyler smelled what he could only describe as wet dog and he felt slightly amused. Through all of this, Tyler fought to cling to sleep and warmth beneath his large bear fur, but one thing made him snap awake. The smell of cigarettes.<br/><br/>He hated the smell of them before he was a werewolf and now that he had a heightened sense of smell, it revolted him to no end. He stirred, but remained under the furs until the smell subsided and Samuel, the guy next to him, moved to join those by the fire. Now wide awake, Tyler sighed and got up, but oddly not rising to the height he expected...<br/><br/>He poked his head out of the furs he was sleeping under, groggy and squinting at the sudden light. He stood and pulled himself from his bed, but it took a moment for him to realize he wasn't as far from the ground as he should be, because he had shifted in his sleep and was now in his Grey wolf form.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">*Oh for Fuck sake...*</span>he muttered, coming across as a thought instead. A short growl resulted from it and he wandered outside and around the corner to take a leak. He was gone for a while, because it took time for him to change back, then he returned to the cave while straightening his camo jacket, keeping quiet and he noticed the undressed deer on the ground. It was fresh and the smell of blood from it started to get to him as he swallowed to avoid drooling.<br/><br/>""Let's get dat ting skinned dere, luh?"" he said, digging in his pack for a large hunting knife and an axe. With the tools in one hand, he lumbered over and grabbed a leg and began pulling the animal outside where he could hang it from a tree, unsure if anyone even noticed him yet. He had only killed a moose before and helped his father clean it, so he started doing the same thing. Getting the entrails removed and a quarter hung in the tree was oddly effortless, more like cleaning a rabbit than a large deer. He had the thing up in the tree before he realized he would never be able to do something like that before he had changed. A slight smile formed on his face before he began slicing off meat and he began wrapping it in a section of skin he had laying on a rock.<br/><br/>By the time he had returned to the cave with a parcel of meat for breakfast, the pack was still sitting around the fire. Tyler took out cooking utensils; frying pans and dishes and began to cook the meat the way he had learned people like it, most of the steaks weren't on for very long, if at all..."
3159,Harmony Shadows: Werewolf Pack RP (PM to Join),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41924,2014-04-22T01:22:39,Eferhilda,"Hospitals, they had never been a favorite place for Eryan, though that was something that could be said for anyone save for a few special individuals who enjoyed being poked and prodded for medical means. Those people were sick in the head, a few cards short of a full deck and she tried to stay away from them if it could be helped.  Their unnatural presence seemed to bother the wolf more than anything else, more so than if she were just a human.<br/><br/>It was likely the amount death that clung to the air and the general unnaturally sanitized scent that caused her the most discomfort. Those were both things that wolves wanted to avoid, wanted to stay away from and so the fact that she was there now showed just how important it was for her presence to be there. The steady beep that droned on from the machine beside his bed was nearly in sync with the robotic breathing that filled the room.<br/><br/>Cancer, the final stages had been rough on her father, already a stubborn man he refused to allow something as small as “cancer” defeat him. Test after test, round after round of chemo and finally his body gave out. It was a hard battle, but now it was over.<br/><br/>A hand came to rest upon her shoulder and she knew it to be her mother’s without even a glance. The weight of the hand was familiar enough that she knew who it was by that alone, mix in her scent and there was no doubt.<br/><br/>“How you holding up?”<br/><br/>Even when she could just about feel her mother’s own heart breaking, the woman was there trying to comfort her; such was the love and strength of a mother.<br/><br/>“About as good as you are,” she remarked with a small smile and turned to wrap her arms about her mother’s waist to pull the smaller woman into a gentle hug.<br/><br/>“I never get over how warm you are compared to everyone else,” her mother whispered to her with just a bit of humor. “It is like hugging laundry fresh out of the dryer, but you know more dog smell,” the jab enough that both gave in to a bit of laughter. When it died down they both looked at the man who had been at the center of their lives for so long, it all felt empty without him. “You ready?” she asked, amongst silent tears that journeyed down her cheeks.<br/><br/>“Yeah, but you know that I can do this alone, right? No need for you to be here too…” Eryan offered her mother again.<br/><br/>“You know damn well he would not want that,” now a smile of courage and life took hold before she nodded a final time to her daughter.<br/><br/>Eryan took a slow and shaky breath before she went to stand at her father’s bedside. The figure that lay there beneath the sheets barely looked human for how much the disease had taken its toll. A final tear rolled down her cheek, as she bent down and gave him one final kiss on his forehead. “May spirits of those who went before you guide you to a place of rest and peace…” a pause as she choked back a sob. “I love you Daddy…” then doing as the doctors showed her, she shut down the machines that kept him alive. The steady beeping of the machine turned to one long beep that eventually just stopped all together.<br/><br/>The coming weeks was spent helping her mother get everything in order, making sure the ranch still ran like it always did and the final arrangements for her father’s body were made. Cremation had always been his wish and she even got a<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://ak1.ostkcdn.com/images/products/1136852/Tressa-Sterling-Silver-Horseshoe-Ring-P1013557.jpg"">ring</a>made with some of his ashes mixed into the metal. This way he would always be there with her, not matter how far from home she may get.<br/><br/>Though she would have stayed longer, it was her mother that prompted her to go on and get back to the pack.<br/><br/>“I am sure they are missing you and want to know how you are doing,” she remarked one day over breakfast.  “Besides, the farmhands don’t care too much for how you been eyeing them lately, we all know what time is coming up and I would rather you be around those who can handle that…rough side of you,” the twinkle of humor in her eyes match the one that was held in her smirk, though that one disappeared behind her mug of coffee.<br/><br/>One tearful goodbye later and she was on a plane heading back to familiar grounds. A message had been left on Sherman’s cell to meet her at the bus station and she had no reason to doubt he would not be there waiting. He always was. So, it was quite the shock when she stepped off the bus and he was nowhere in sight. The sense of unease that the wolf felt did not help either, everything felt wrong and just off. The large duffle bag she brought was shouldered and she began her trek into the woods toward home. The moment she was sure to be on their territory, she threw back her head and howled to alert the others she was home.<br/><br/>-----------------<br/><br/>While the rest of the pack had this dark and brooding attitude, which was to be expected, Eidhin was blessed with the ability to push pass it all. He and the wolf came to a decision on some level that they were not going to dwell and try their hardest to make the best for themselves and the rest of the pack. Thus, his dreams had been just dreams no haunting nightmares and as usual he slept and slept well. Deep in the reaches of his mind he could feel the others, he always felt them. Felt their worry, their pain and their fatigue at the lack of sleep they have been suffering with.<br/><br/>As per the usual time, his<a class=""postlink"" href=""https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=vk5vRoc0_nk"">alarm</a>went off and the cave was filled with his odd choice for morning music and his large yawn.  He grabbed his shorts and pulled them on; all while he hummed along to the song.  Eyes still half lidded for sleep had yet to be fully chased from his eyes; he grabbed up his toothbrush, some toothpaste and headed out of the cave; passing grunts given to those about the fire within the cave. The smell of fresh blood and cooked meat made his stomach grumble though he ignored it for the moment.<br/><br/>Outside he spotted a few of the others, one of which he took a detour over just so that he could bend and kiss the top of her head. After that he disappeared into the woods for a bit to take tend to his teeth and tend to other duties. As he brushed he would sing in between the action; loud and off key.<br/><br/>“Show me your teeth! Show me your teeth!”<br/><br/>That done he returned to Eilidh, Aidan and Cade. A look to Aidan and the passing comment that he heard from Eilidh made him snicker, “Looks like she took a dip in the pool.” His arm draped over E’s shoulder and he pulled her in closer and just enjoyed the closeness for the moment. More than the others he could feel her pain and physical fatigue. He could only hope that she could pull some strength from him and not have to suffer so much; he hoped at least.<br/><br/>----------<br/><br/>In answer to Cade she gave a yip of greeting and trotted over to the other female for brief nuzzle on her leg. Then she continued on to the fire that she saw E had started for her, which she figured she would also have to explain about her current condition. A topic that she would rather not share, at least not until her pride had a time to heal. Already she could tell that most of the pack was up, there was even fresh meat being prepared. Either everyone was really eager to be up and at them, or like her, many of them suffered with an inability to stay asleep. Whatever their reasons, it was nice to see them up and at it together as a pack.<br/><br/>While she settled in beside the fire she heard the comment she had been expecting from Eilidh. Aidan only sighed and snorted, * It would be nice if someone were to fetch me change of clothes…* she shared through the pack’s bond to those gathered around her. While she did not mind being in her wolf form and the fire helped to some degree, when she shifted back it would be nice to have some fresh clothes waiting."
3160,Harmony Shadows: Werewolf Pack RP (PM to Join),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41924,2014-04-23T21:24:59,Forgotten Wolf,"One by one his pack mates awoke from their slumbers, most with sudden jerks as terror of the attack shoved them back into reality. Thomas knew it well, sleep was a precious commodity that few of them were getting. He shifted onto his back to stare at the ceiling of the den as his mind drifted to a far worse memory (in his mind)... what came after. The pain of the attack is quick and sharp with every death and injury the pack suffered but when it was all over the bodies do not simply disappear with the clean up nearly killing the soul.<br/><br/>All the blood, entrails, and bodies that stained the cave needed to be removed before they could even think of sleeping in this place ever again, and despite how thorough they tried to be the scent of death still clung to it. They had to face all those they had failed to protect and those whose lives they took... whose blood was on their claws, teeth, and fur. Graves were dug that day and in ones that followed for friends, family, and their enemy that lost their lives that night... So many of the dead Claws were women and, while it might not matter in the grand scheme of things, it still felt wrong to Thomas.<br/><br/>Another pack mate jolted awake and he turns his head to see Eilidh working to calm herself down from her nightmare. He could see her lips move silently in prayer and he dared crack a small smile. He did not really believe in God... or at least the Catholic God, but everyone needed something to cling to in the dark time and it worked for her.<br/><br/>A few more of the pack began to move... actually it was probably just about everyone and Thomas decided he needed actually get up. It probably helped that he was not a fan of Eidhin's wake up routine of bad singing and he needed to do something to put his mind away from it. He noticed the smell of wet dog and looked out from the cave to see Aidan drenched form. At first he was concerned but as he looked on a small smile grew. She had no noticeable injuries or blood, she had not howled for help, and she was not showing particular frustration at anyone in particular. It all added up to she only had herself...<span style=""font-style: italic"">probably was not paying attention again</span>Thomas mused to himself and went to collect somethings.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">While Aidan settled in beside the fire she heard the comment she had been expecting from Eilidh. Aidan only sighed and snorted, * It would be nice if someone were to fetch me change of clothes…* she shared through the pack’s bond to those gathered around her.</span><br/><br/>At her words, a towel plopped down over her before Thomas laid some clothes next to her. “Our premium services include rub downs and foot or paw massages,” He teased to her in hopes of getting her spirit up. It was one thing to be moping around for the attack, it was another for something as silly as a slip and fall but of course if the shoe was on the other foot... “I hope the clothes work, I just grabbed whatever was on top,” he added on with a small smile before heading back into the cave.<br/><br/>When Thomas came back, he was carrying most of the dishes and tools they would need for breakfast as well as something he kept hidden. He set the stuff down off to the side before turning back to face his worn down pack. “Ok, everyone listen up!” He called out in a serious tone, “I've got some good news and some bad news.” He paused for a moment, letting the serious tone hang in the air for a few seconds before pulling out a box, “The good news I found some coffee that is still good... bad news is, unless one of you is hiding a cow from us, we have no milk or cream,” He said lightly with a smile. Everyone was so down they needed to picked up a bit before there was nothing left. He hoped that helped brighten their moods a bit and if not at least the coffee (even if it's the crappy stuff) should sound like heaven since so few of them were getting a decent amount of sleep.<br/><br/>He tossed the coffee to Sera as he went to get a pot for them to prepare when Eryan's howl broke through their home. He stood the for a few seconds before turning back to the pack, “All right it looks like we're going to have one more for breakfast.” He looks over everyone in contemplation as he tries to decide who to take with him to get her only to decide to give them the freedom. “Ok, I need one person to come with me to get Eryan. Any volunteers? If we're lucky maybe she brought back a cow with her... or at least stopped at the store and picked up something to mix with the coffee.”<br/><br/>Once he had someone with him, Thomas went into the woods, seamlessly shifting into his large wolf form before breaking into a full out run. Maybe on a normal day he would have enjoyed the run but as of that moment it was crucial they got to Eryan first. The howl alerted not just them but the Claws to her presence and who knew what would happen if they got to her first."
3161,Harmony Shadows: Werewolf Pack RP (PM to Join),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41924,2014-04-26T04:46:31,Dream Of Purity,"The sounds of the cave, the howls that filled the air, the rustling of bodies, even the drumming of music were muffled through Juliet's heap of furs hiding her face from the waking world. She laid in bed too big for her slender body, curled into a ball; she dreaded waking up alone. The attack was still fresh in her mind, one of the first experiences of 'pack life' that Michael had boasted about... the allure, the unabashed lust, the pure freedom that had taunted Juliet seemed to elude her once more.<br/><br/>But now she was alone.<br/><br/>She had to face the day alone, and she felt exposed, weak... she no longer had her guardian angel to look after her. The worst of it was she had no idea how to 'belong' to a pack. She had been a werewolf for nearing five years, but it was always just her and Michael... She curled into a tighter ball as pangs in her chest caused tears to well up behind her green eyes. The wolf wanted to join the pack in the sun, so warm it's fur and be as a wolf... but Juliet mourned. She wanted to be alone, so go back to the way things were... just Michael, Juliet and the old, beat up Buick they bought off craigslist.<br/><br/>He had always called it 'her chariot.' Juliet smiled weakly under the covers...<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""What is that thing!?""<br/><br/>""It's our new car!""<br/><br/>""... You and I obviously have very different definitions of 'new'... and 'car.'""<br/><br/>""C'mon, Jules, your chariot awaits... m'lady."" </span><br/><br/>Juliet could almost laugh at the memories, the silly moments she had simply sighed and shaken her head, bemoaning his childish sense of humor; the moments she had taken for granted. She felt a heavy weight on her chest, she felt guilty about laughing, smiling... and she hated herself for it. She felt the same sadness weigh on her, and the only thought in her head was an echoing taunt 'is this to be my eternity?'<br/><br/>Juliet wasn't sure what the lifespan of werewolves was... neither was Michael. Come to think of it, he didn't really know much about lycanthropy, considering he was turned when he was still in his teens. Yet another question that danced in the wolf's mind, begging to ask, only to be shushed by Juliet's grief: yet another source of guilt. She had never felt so out of touch with her wolfen nature, it was just another reminder of all she had lost. Another remnant of the love she had lost... she cursed silently, cursed the world, cursed her wolf-blood, cursed Michael for leaving her alone.<br/><br/><br/><br/>She sat up slowly, her long hair in a tight braid, her deep, emerald eyes scanned the surroundings. She could feel the cool breeze sneaking it's way into the cave, and hear the waves of the stream nearby. She closed her eyes and stood, taking in the sounds of nature that surrounded her. She stretched, wearing a sports bra and black leggings, her body lithe from years of dancing, her skin flawless from the lycanthropy. She sighed and opened her eyes, letting her near-black hair down, running her fingers through it, unbraided, reaching her hips in loose waves shimmering garnet red. She stepped out of the cave and into the sparse sunlight. Her golden skin glimmered, though it looked elegant, like she was glowing, it was merely sweat from sleeping huddled under so many furs. Her scent was an odd marriage of Michael's bitter-sweet scent and her own sickly sweet odor, with a hint of her flowery perfume.<br/><br/>She glanced at everyone gathered around the mouth of the cave, watching Thomas run off, she was not the best to follow, so she left it up to someone more capable. Instead, she made her way to the stream, the cool water had a scent it's own... though hard to explain. She knelt, and dipped her cupped hands in, she soaked her face in the cold water for moments at a time, it woke her up, and seemed to wash away the dreams and nightmares she had suffered through.She sighed deeply, washing her hands and arms in the water, dabbing some around her neck to cool her off. She could already feel the heat sneaking up on her.<br/><br/>Juliet rejoined the mass at the cave mouth, the fire was welcoming, though the smell of wet dog made it hard to enjoy the scent of the fire, and cooking meats. She sat at the fire, staring at the flickering flames; words had become long-lost friends in the week since the attack... While she was no longer the sobbing mess she once was, she was still distant, a ghost haunting the grounds she had once called home. Just one more victim, a casualty of a deadly attack. She sighed; how would Michael react if he saw her like this? What would he say... would he even recognize her?"
3162,Harmony Shadows: Werewolf Pack RP (PM to Join),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41924,2014-04-28T06:58:12,Eferhilda,"The clothing was appreciated, though as she nosed through the garments she just shook her head before she shifted back to her human form. When one lived so close with others and in such conditions they would begin to forget the social rules of their human lives. Such things as being naked in front of one another became the norm, especially if you happened to have a rough shift and end up ruining whatever bit of clothing had been on their person.<br/><br/>Being naked became the norm.<br/><br/>So, it was without much thought or consideration that Aidan shifted and then stripped out of her wet clothing to change into the dry pile that Thomas had left for her. “Really? What was on top?” she smirked as she dressed. “Let’s see, a bra, a t-shirt and a thong…” she<span style=""font-style: italic"">tsked</span>through her teeth and slipped on the thong. “I think the Heat is starting to affect someone…” she teased him in passing on her way into the cave though she could hear Thomas doing his best to get everyone laughing. At her hearth she began to rummage about her area for some pants to wear, and then got a thought which caused her to look over at Thomas’s area. The look that came across her face then could only be described as one of mischief, as she snuck over to his area and grabbed up a pair of his pants to put on.<br/><br/>She had just adjusted them to fit her waist when she saw him and another of their pack run off to meet Eryan. Honestly, she did not envy that welcoming party at all. To be the one to tell Eryan that nearly their entire pack was slaughtered, that Sherman and the others died due to a betrayal of one of their own. She would rather hang back and deal with the getting the meal ready.<br/><br/>“Alright, we need two others to do a quick run of our territory perimeter to make sure everything is still secure,” she looked between those left.  “Looking for speed and ninja like qualities, so maybe the vegetarian would like to go with someone and do the sweep?” she asked with a wink at Eilidh. “Maybe you Cade? We just need you guys to do a quick run and check, before you head right back here. Understand?”<br/><br/>-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------<br/>Thomas was right, simple as that. Darksky, heard the howl as clear as day. Heard the alert and knew that another of their females had returned to the pack.<br/><br/>“That sounds like Eryan,” Aderol spoke from where he lounged against the wall of their cave. “She had left to go and visit her human family, something about her father being sick,” he elaborated further as if up until this point he had forgotten this bit of information.<br/><br/>“So, does this mean she still thinks you are one of them?” Darksky’s voice came out as a deep rumble nearly a growl.<br/><br/>“That would be an affirmative,” he said with a knowing smile and humor that twinkled in his eyes.<br/><br/>“Then maybe you should go and welcome her home? I am sure she would love to see a familiar face…” the amusement not lost on the other male who stood and scooped up his Stetson to place on his head.<br/><br/>“I reckon the little lady would like to see her last tryst? No?” he chuckled and departed the cave without much more ado. By his third step he is in his large wolf form and running double time to beat the Shadows to Eryan. What he would do once he got there, he is not sure yet, but Aderol was never one for plans. At least not unless it meant stabbing a certain Alpha in the back."
3163,Harmony Shadows: Werewolf Pack RP (PM to Join),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41924,2014-05-01T04:20:46,GoldenKaaos,"The sounds of the pack grew from quiet, polite shuffling, to a noisier bustle as the wolves woke. Offering Aidan a smile in response to the nuzzle, she meandered over to the entrance of the Den, hesitating at the threshold. She looked in to see who was up, wrinkling her nose at the faint smell of Samuel's cigarette and scanning for sleeping bodies. As she stood at the mouth of the cave, Riot brushed past her with the buck, and the enticing smell of blood overpowered the smoke. She watched with half lidded eyes as the food was prepared and cooked.<br/><br/>She was broken from her food trance when Eidhin emerged from the den, the sound of Lady Gaga following him. A smirk played across her lips as she approached the fire that Aidan and E were settled around. Making a gesture in his direction, she lip synced along with the song with dramatic, comical lip movements and expressions. It was hard to tell whether she was making fun of Eidhin, the song, or both. However, the travesty only lasted a few short moments before she simply shook her head and smiled.<br/><br/>Hearing Aidan's request for clothing, she headed towards the den to get some. However, she saw Thomas pass her with the bundle of linens and shrugged.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Looks like he's on it.</span>She continued on her way, mouth watering for the food she could still smell cooking. She sat a few feet away from Tyler and waited patiently. When Thomas showed up with coffee she couldn't have been more pleased. ""I'll take it black, gods. Coffeeeee,"" she drawled happily. For all the pain and grief of recent times, Cade could still pass the day with a cheery attitude... Sometimes it was faked, and sometimes it was not.<br/><br/>She glanced up as Aidan addressed her and nodded an affirmation. ""Speed and ninja like qualities? I'm your gal."" There was a moment of apprehension as she glanced at the unmade coffee with a small frown. She wouldn't get a chance to get a cup before they had to leave.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Oh well</span>, she thought. Standing and stretching her long limbs with one final yawn to commemorate the morning, she turned to Eilidh. ""Ready to go darlin'?""<br/><br/>As she waited for an answer she stripped off her pajamas (which consisted of a large t-shirt and fuzzy pants) and started shifting to her wolf form. It was not fast, and there was a little bit of face making as she tried to get her body to cooperate. This still was not something she'd entirely mastered. Whenever adrenaline struck, the change would come, and she'd gotten better at stopping the involuntary changes, but making them happen was still difficult.  Once the shift was complete, she sat back on her hind legs and thumped her tail against the ground, waiting for E."
3164,Harmony Shadows: Werewolf Pack RP (PM to Join),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41924,2014-05-02T11:06:40,Sound of Silence,"One by one the members of the pack woke. The Den was slowly coming to life, and Sera just sat and watched it all unfold. Well, mostly anyway, she was actually just staring into the fire, watching the shapes that her mind created, while her ears listened to the sounds made by her pack mates. Every now and then she’d catch the sounds of the wilderness beyond the cave. She had to admit, such sounds were often, especially during these times, more comforting than her pack mates. Or even the trance inducing flames of the fire for that matter.<br/><br/>She liked to think that fires had their own story to tell. There was always something there, and it could either be good or bad, though some may see nothing but a blaze of orange. Most of the time she just saw what was on her mind. At the moment, that meant the attack. She saw lunging bodies and snapping jaws, wolves running through the flames, becoming engulfed, and then being reduced to a pile of ashes. The ashes below the wood she had gathered, which was slowly being consumed. She would have to get more eventually; sooner than she hoped. Perhaps she should have chopped the wood smaller? Or simply have gone and grabbed more? Oh well. For now she was just going to enjoy the warmth and get lost in the visions.<br/><br/>That was interrupted as soon as she caught the smell of blood.<br/><br/>Sera looked up to see Riot had dragged a kill in. “Nice kill.” She commented quietly, “I suppose I could prepare it. I don’t mind at all.”  Before she could say more, Riot was already taking his leave. With a sigh, she looked at the buck as if wondering where she should start. It really was a nice piece of meat; hers and her wolf’s mouths were salivating at the thought of taking a chunk out of it. There was already a piece missing, who would notice. Before she could give into the temptation, however, she had had heard another approaching, followed by the rest of the pack soon after. E had even added a little more to the fire, which put a slight smile on her face. Looks like she didn’t have to fetch any more wood for awhile, allowed to enjoy the warmth for a little while longer.<br/><br/>Getting this buck prepared was top priority. She was about to get to work, when Tyler showed up. He said something about preparing it, to which she gave a huff. No shit, Sherlock, that was what she was about to do. Honestly, she could use the exercise. A ‘normal’ human woman would probably have a difficult time with a buck like that, for a werewolf it was no sweat. Then again, she doesn’t really get to prepare kills very often. She hunts, sure, but preparing was usually left to either the men or someone else deciding to jump in before she can speak up. Oh well. Maybe someday she’d prepare a kill; that was something she had her mind set on, and was not backing off of. The urge to kill, which had been practically pounded into her wolf, was pretty strong. Holding it back was often a little difficult.<br/><br/>Sera’s thoughts were redirected when Thomas had appeared. Out of habit, respect, whichever worked, she sat a little straighter. Catching the coffee, when it was tossed to her, she listened to what he had to say. Then the howl broke out, a familiar howl… Eryan. Poor girl was going to wander from one heartbreaking moment to the next. Thomas suggested that someone come with him, and she decided to take him up on that. Immediately, she nodded, rose to her feet, and followed after Thomas without a word. It didn’t look like anyone else wanted to take on the task, so she might as well.<br/><br/>She jogged out of the Den, stripped herself of her clothes, and then shifted to her smallish black wolf form, following behind Thomas closely while keeping an eye out. This would give her a chance to go on a much needed morning run, too, which she had planned on doing later anyway. Sera has always been one who has always had way too much pent up energy. A leisurely run was always nice first thing in the morning. Since the attack, she has gone on more runs than she usually did. However, as she and Thomas ran towards where they were going to meet Eryan, things didn’t seem so leisurely after all. There was something in the pits of her stomach, something her wolf seemed to be telling her, saying she needed to really keep her guard up."
3165,Harmony Shadows: Werewolf Pack RP (PM to Join),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41924,2014-05-10T23:13:14,Asteria,"As her eyes remained trained on Aidan, waiting for some sort of a response from the source of overwhelming wet dog smell, another scent joined the fray, a scent that had her stomach churning as it hit her. Blood, the heavy and hot scent of copper, filled the air about her, overtaking the smoke that wafted to and fro at the behest of the wind’s cool and gentle insistence. The scraping sound of the lifeless form it belonged to being dragged behind another’s even steps had her looking in the opposite direction, a hand covering her mouth out of habit. Bile, uncontrollable and bitter, rose in her throat at the thought of this creature being torn apart, broken down for the others of the pack, eyes fluttering closed as the urge to expel the bile grew stronger.<br/><br/>Thankfully, another sound joined the early morning squawks of fowl unseen and zombie-like shuffles of her fellow compatriots rousing from their slumber: The sound of Lady Gaga’s voice.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Eidhin’s up,</span>came the obvious thought, a glance toward the mouth of the cave to see his form lumbering out. A small, tired smile pulled at the corners of her lips as he wandered over, pressing a kiss to the top of her head before vanishing outside her visual reach.<br/><br/>But, she didn’t need to see him to know what he was doing.<br/><br/>The sound of his wildly offkey screeching--that he liked to call “singing”--reached the fire, heard plainly over the crackle of branches snapping and evergreen needles popping. An involuntary grimace took hold of her features, the wince unable to be shaken until the song was done, a hand having long since taken up residence on her face, a subtle shaking moving through her.<span style=""font-style: italic"">You’d think that there’d have been some improvement by now...the same song over and over…</span>It was a rueful thought, no malice in her inner thoughts, even a hint of a laugh to them, as he came back, making himself comfortable beside her. His accompanying comment to her inquiry had a glimmer of a smile joining her face.<br/><br/>And, of course, the one thing she hadn’t thought to grab was the one thing that Aidan was asking for. Clothing.<span style=""font-style: italic"">How had I not thought of that?</span>came a thought, making to get up and grab some for her, only to be met with another form leaving the cave.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Leave it to him to keep common sense in check.</span><br/><br/>Or was it common sense?<br/><br/>Apparently, when he’d grabbed clothing, he’d grabbed only what Aidan had left atop her pile of clothes which consisted of...no pants. Shirts were always a plus, as was a towel to dry off with and a bra...but the thong was the kicker. A thong, but no pants. All Eilidh could do was laugh at the comment Aidan came back with, nestling more into Eidhin’s side.<br/><br/>Thomas, it seemed, was taking the role of the comedian this morning, making cracks about coffee and a lack of milk. She was about to say that she could find some sort of a soy substitute somewhere, just for Aidan and her vegetarian-hating ass, but a howl resounded, loud and clear, throughout the entirety of the woods. Eryan...She didn’t know about what’d happened. Whatever happy feeling she’d had at the few jokes (and at Aidan’s expense) only moments before was now gone in the blink of an eye. Thomas would have to break the news to her, and that would mean more death added to what she already had to mourn. Her brow furrowed and E retreated into herself, picking at the hem of her shirt.<br/><br/>So, when her name was called to do the sweep, she nodded, getting up from her seat. The change wasn’t the smoothest, given her current state of mind, but it was managed. Bone-breaking, organ-shifting and a growl later, and she was shifted, shaking out her coat and eyeing the waiting Cade before nodding her head in the direction they were to take and taking off."
3166,Harmony Shadows: Werewolf Pack RP (PM to Join),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41924,2014-05-15T23:55:39,Ristina,"Samuel yawned. Sera had this intense look on her face as if the food before her eyes could be devoured in less than two seconds. Which for all he knew was probably a fact. The smell of the buck hungered him much like her but he swallowed the hunger by biting his lip. There was no way he was going to give in first. After all, he was a werewolf right?<br/><br/>He was not too keen on meeting up with the group. A wet Aiden was only asking for trouble.He arched an eyebrow when Tyler stepped into the cave speaking about preparing the buck. Well if he’ll be damned that he was not the only man yearning to eat this delicious meat that riot so kindly caught.<br/><br/>Tyler pulled out cooking utensils and began the process of cooking. He could only laugh at the sheer look of disappointment on Sara's face. “One day Sera we will let you cook.” The teasing words were directed for her. The tender smell of cooking meat reached his nose forcing his stomach to make a really loud noise. Great. Now the entire pack even the ones at the camp fire outside the cave knew he was hungry.<br/><br/>Aiden’s wet dog smell mixed in with the food which helped alleviate the hunger pain that he was having. When Thomas appeared Samuel could only watch as he gathered the pack. Not everyone had to be in the same spot to hear the alpha. The alpha was heard throughout the cave and even at the camp fire outside the cave where he was currently heading.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""> “Ok, everyone listen up!I've got some good news and some bad news.”</span>Thomas pulled out a box and from what he could see from inside the  cave it was coffee. Yum. Energy that would make him go off the wall.<span style=""font-style: italic"">“The good news I found some coffee that is still good... bad news is, unless one of you is hiding a cow from us, we have no milk or cream,”</span><br/><br/>The coffee then got tossed to the one and only Sera. Who caught the box with ease. He watched the alpha go to grab a pan so that they could prepare the coffee. It was then that the most earsplitting howl met his ears. It meant one thing. Eryan was back. However, The howl would alert the claws and this just was not a good thing.<br/><br/>He stood up and made his way towards the others at the fire outside the cave. This was where most had already gathered not that he was willing to do much else but stand at the moment.<br/><br/>Sera followed Thomas in her wolf form . At least the alpha would have some decent back up. Cade and Eilidh went for a perimeter run. This left just AIden , tyler , and Juls  at the fire pit just outside the cave. A plus was that he didn't have to do so much the kicker was that if a fight broke lose their was only 3 of them to guard the helm.<br/><br/><br/>“ Hey, A bright side to this is hopefully Eryan brought back coffee. The sad part is that we can only hope that we get the coffee and not the claws. “ After a few seconds he looked at Aiden. “ You fell into a river? What were you chasing? A duck? “ He chuckled at his sad joke.<br/><br/>He decided to take over the coffee making for Sera making sure to place the coffee into a pot and put it on the fire under the fire spit which was now roasting breakfast. His only hope was that breakfast did not get wasted. Juls which was short for juliet who was a quite one in the group."" So, do you think Eryan will want to go on a run when she gets back? I mean if we are not in dire need of that creamer or milk ."""
3167,Harmony Shadows: Werewolf Pack RP (PM to Join),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41924,2014-05-16T01:52:16,Donta,"Tyler watched as his new pack mates began disappearing one after another once Thomas, the alpha, got out of bed and heard the howl. Tyler had no idea who it was and never heard that one before, but he knew there were enemies out there that probably heard it too and he worried that one person with Thomas might not be enough.<br/><br/>It did seem like the rest were expecting someone else, so he threw on another piece of meat in case they were hungry, but he guessed if they'd been away for a while, they probably didn't know what had happened and he doubted they would be in the mood to eat. Still he cooked a steak out of courtesy for them. He sort of found himself cooking by scent lately. When the smell of the cooking food was just right, he pulled it off the fire and started another. This lead to less cuts in the meat and steaks that were very juicy. Once he had finished, he had a stack of steaks cooked beside the fire of varying rarity and soon his nose picked up the scent of ground coffee. He suddenly realized he had been concentrating on cooking so much that he hadn't heard half of what was said around him, especially if he was only now noticing the coffee. Samuel started making a pot when his mind began to wander as he stared into the fire.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">"" So, do you think Eryan will want to go on a run when she gets back? I mean if we are not in dire need of that creamer or milk .""</span><br/><br/>Eryan. The friend who was away. How would she take the news? He expected the day to be a wash already and most of the pack would be too depressed again to do anything, but he didn't blame them. For some reason, his mind was stuck on the damn creamer for the coffee.<br/><br/>Then it hit him....<br/><br/>He suddenly jumped up from his rock he was sitting on and jogged to his bedding area, then started digging through his large knapsack of camping supplies. He forgot he had it because he had no coffee or anything to go with it, so the plastic bottle of coffee mate had migrated to the very bottom of the bag. After stuffing everything back in, he returned to the fire and placed the large bottle of powdered milk on a rock beside him.<br/><br/>""Well lard' tunderin' jaysus! I forgot all bout dis."" he muttered, ""Spose, it just might make someone 'appy dis marnin."" He leaned back, resting his back on a large rock behind him and sighed. He wanted to wait for the rest of the pack to come back to eat, but he now found himself staring at the stack of cooked meat before him and had to wipe drool from his chin."
3168,Harmony Shadows: Werewolf Pack RP (PM to Join),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41924,2014-05-19T02:12:23,Nedovak,"David lay on his side staring at the gray wall of the cave as he mustered his motivation to get up, his eyes still heavy as sleep reluctantly let him go. After a few seconds he let out a soft sigh and stretched out his arms and legs a happy groan escaping his lips at the delightful feeling of his sleepy muscles waking up. Letting out a small yawn he sat up pulling his head first to the right side and then to the left closing his eyes as he slowly woke up his body.  David wasn't sure why he had been waking up so early these last two weeks, maybe it was the heat coming, maybe something else.<br/><br/>Pushing his blanket to the side he rocked forward onto his feet slowly standing up and taking a quick glance around to make sure he hadn't disturbed anyone. Feeling positive he hadn't woken anyone David threw on his t-shirt and pants. David bent down to grab his shoes before pausing and deciding to leave them where they were, it felt like a barefoot kind of day to him. Running his right hand through his hair David looked outside the cave, the sky was still dark with just the hint of light teasing .<br/><br/>Taking a few steps to the mouth of the cave David looked around taking in all his senses would tell him. The smell of trees and fresh water floated on a breeze pushing at the usual smell of the pack. The trees swayed gently in the dark dancing to some unknown melody their leaves rustling with the movement. Turning around David looked into the cave scanning the area and all the sleeping forms as he ran a hand through his hair. Everyone seemed to have trouble sleeping lately .<br/><br/>After a few moments David Walked a little ways from the cave entrance and faced a bush as he took his morning piss. Shaking a few times before he zipped up David walked back towards the cliff the pack cave was borrowed into. Looking up David spotted his ledge about twenty five feet up the cliff and sat almost over the cave entrance, the perfect spot to watch a sunrise. Finding his first handhold David slowly started climbing up the cliff moving rapidly from one purchase to the next.<br/><br/>Over the last week this had become somewhat of a routine, wake up before sunrise, climb to a high vantage point, than just sit, watch and wait until the sun decided to rise over the horizon. The nice thing about a routine is the more he did it the easier it was to follow. What took him almost a half hour the first time now took him a mere five minutes, such is the  gift of experience David thought to himself, a small chuckle escaping his lips. Pulling himself up on to the ledge David leaned back against the rock smiling as he took in the surrounding forest his legs dangling over the side.<br/><br/>The ledge wasn't very big it was just far enough from the wall for him to sit in somewhat comfort and if they squeezed together it might fit a second person. David smiled as he looked into the forest this position didn't give him the best view of the forest but the sight of the sun raising over the trees made up for it. Time seemed to speed up as David sat there both a part of the world and a spectator as the sun rose and the other pack members began there days.<br/><br/>A howl pierced the air and woke David up with a start almost falling off the ledge before he caught himself. His breathing heavy David took a quick glance around, the sun was up past the horizon and most of the pack was around the fire talking. He must have been asleep for awhile which he felt was odd as he hadn't even felt sleepy. Glancing down he saw  Thomas take off towards the howl followed by Seravi, it was Eryan letting them know she was back. David grimaced as the thought of Thomas having to tell her about the attack created a pit in his stomach. Sighing and finally realizing that the smell of cooked meat was in the air Daivd climbed down from his ledge moving from handhold to foothold effortlessly the path clear in his head.<br/><br/>After a few minutes David's feet were firmly on the ground his toes digging into the dirt as he took a quick glance around watching two more of his pack run off into the forest, Cade and E, probably for a sweep. Running his hand through his hair David turned and walked towards the campfire stretching his arms over his head as he loosened his muscles. Steeping into the ring of warmth around the fire he sat on one of the logs facing Aiden. Stifling a yawn David grinned and looked around at the members of the pack who remained.<br/><br/>""For future knowledge falling asleep on a ledge is not exactly comfortable. It's rather unpleasant waking up on one as well."" David leaned back his hands braced against his spine and was rewarded with a nice crack as part of his spine decompressed.<br/><br/>""Ahh, much better. So what is for breakfast?"" David looked greedily at the meat his mouth watering."
3169,Harmony Shadows: Werewolf Pack RP (PM to Join),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41924,2014-05-24T07:19:19,Eferhilda,"The mood of the pack shifted, though Aidan tried her best to ignore it. There would be plenty of time for the sorrow, the pain and the heartache. It was the one thing that they always seemed to have the time for these days. Such a pity, yet it could not really be helped. In time they would all grieve in their own way and make it so that they could put it past them. Until that time, it would be a series of ups and downs as they took a journey on the emotional roller-coaster of life.<br/><br/>David joined them from his usual perch and Aidan merely snickered, “Maybe if we built you a little cot or something that would make it easier? Perhaps a step ladder so you can climb up there easier?”<br/><br/>One of her usual jabs about his height, done in fun and one that she never tired of. With those gone and doing things, she set out to feed those who were left behind. A deer steak was flipped and handed to Tyler, the baby of the pack so sometimes Aidan babied him. And sometimes, she was a down right bitch to him. Pack life was pack life and he had to learn some lessons harder than others. Especially now, with the “delicate” time that was approaching. Everyone would need to be better behaved this time around.<br/><br/>Next to receive a steak was Juliet. Aidan brought it to her, along with a warm hug and some whispered words of love and friendship. No matter what had happened, they still had one another and she wanted to make sure that Juliet remembered that. Even when it felt like the world was crushing in, she wanted her to know that there were those who were waiting to help push the world back.<br/><br/>Next to be fed was Samuel, “Better not burn that coffee. Tyler got us some damn coffee mate to go with it until we can do a supply run to town.” Another comment made in jest as she turned from him to serve up a steak to David, with the thought to hold it out of reach there in her mind, but lucky for him she opted against it. At least for now, he would be spared anymore jabs about his height.<br/><br/>Eidhn took the next piece, as he wanted to eat and be cleaned up before E returned. This whole being a vegetarian werewolf thing was still odd as hell, but he loved her so he would support her. Even if at times he thought it crazy.<br/><br/>Those about the fire could do little else but chat and eat while they waited for the others to return.<br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;""><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i.imgur.com/An8wgLB.png"">[ img ]</a></div><br/><br/>Snow that had begun to melt and was more like slush crunched and sloshed under her booted feet. The straps of her bag cut into her shoulder, denoting the weight of it though she did not seem bothered by it. It was as light as anything else that she carried, light as most things she happened to pick up these days. Perhaps, the only thing that she could remember that ever gave her trouble would be the tracker on the farm. Its weight was such that it required her to use just a bit more effort and strength than usual.<br/><br/>It was funny, how one could casually consider lifting a tracker as if it were but another thing in the world, such as a book or a bag of groceries. Then again, it was not normal to be a werewolf at least not by the majority of the world. Things that were now normal to her would have been the furthest thing from her mind back before she changed. This is why she barely thought twice as she scented the air and allowed her senses to cast out and see what was around her. At first it was nothing out of the ordinary, just the scent and sounds of the nature around her. The song of birds that eagerly welcomed to coming of spring; a bear as it yawned and struggled to shake off the last grip that hibernation held over it. Overall, it was a pleasant hike. Then the wind shifted and a familiar scent tickled her nose.<br/><br/>“Aderol,” she spoke his name aloud while a smirk played on her lips.<br/><br/>“Nice to know after all this time, you have not forgotten little o’l me,” his voice drawled out from some trees a bit off.<br/><br/>“Who could forget the way your ass looks in jeans?” she teased and started toward him without hesitation.<br/><br/>Ready to play the role of the good guy, Aderol hugged Eryan. The embrace was warm and may have lingered a bit longer than either of them had planned. Perhaps it was that she had just lost her father and need to hug another without fear of breaking their bones, and then to be hugged the same in turn. This is what happened now. A tight hug, filled with unspoken emotions and a need that neither of them realized was there. When it finally ended, they lingered for a moment close and in one another’s arms.<br/><br/>“Sorry,” she finally spoke first and looked away while her shoulders rose in a shrug. “I had been waiting to hug someone as tight as I needed to…”<br/><br/>“Hey, if you can’t hug your cowboy, then who can you hug? Right?” Aderol responded with everything sincere and honesty.<br/><br/>She pushed him back then, but the smile was enough for him to make sure it was too far. “So, where are the others? Where is Sherman? I can’t feel anyone for some reason, so I feel like I am stumbling about blind,” the humor in her voice was there to mask her panic. To be away for so long was one thing, but to return and still not be able to feel any of them it scared her. Then there was the way he smelled, it was<span style=""font-style: italic"">off</span>. Sure he smelled like him, but he did not smell like the others. In fact he smelled strange and she could just not figure out what it was.<br/><br/>For Aderol, this had been the question he dreaded the one that was the hardest to answer. Especially now that she was there before him, after they had hugged and he had felt some of her pain through whatever remnants of a bond that they still shared. “A lot has changed…there was….an incident…” he began.<br/><br/>Though where could he go with this, how could he complete this? What was he to do? To spin such a tale where in the end he would look in the right and not in the wrong he knew himself to be. Wrong in her eyes and those of his former pack; he might have had his reasons but these were certainly not reasons that any of them would understand. Especially, Eryan the bond she had with Sherman was the same she had with her father and now he was going to tell her that it was he who stabbed the old wolf in the back. Stuck his claws in deep until he was able to grasp his heart and rip it from his body.<br/><br/>Fortunately or unfortunately for him, this would not be the time for him to explain himself to her. To explain why he turned on his pack, on his family and why he wanted her to join him now. Unite with him and the claws to take over the forest to be their own now. Instead, that would have to wait another time. There were others approaching and he could tell from the scents they were not from his pack.<br/><br/>“Thomas and Sera are coming!” Eryan exclaimed in excitement, eager to see more familiar faces.<br/><br/>“I have to go, Eryan, but I will see you again.” With that he was gone before she could stop him.<br/><br/>“Now…I am thoroughly confused…” she muttered to herself while she sat down on her duffle bag to wait for the others to arrive."
3170,Harmony Shadows: Werewolf Pack RP (PM to Join),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41924,2014-08-29T00:17:26,Dream Of Purity,"Juliet glanced up at Samual, she wasn't even sure if she had heard what he said... she had to struggle to remember the words that seemed distant memories; Eryan... he mentioned Eryan. Juliet had heard that name a dozen times, but she had never met the person to whom it belonged. ""I guess so?"" Juliet's guess quietly whispered. She had only been here for a couple months, arriving just a couple weeks before the attack. Eryan did seem to be the name on everyone's lips, and even Michael had mentioned her numerous times; usually in the statement 'You and Eryan would get along SO WELL!' A pang struck at Juliet, a quiet stab of guilt right between her lungs. Her jade stare returned to the fire, her knees drawn up to her chest, the quiet crackling of the fire seemed to calm her better than anything else. Somehow, the dancing embers soothed her feelings of alienation and regret. She was merely here in this moment, she was able to lose herself... if only briefly.<br/><br/>Juliet flinched when snapped out of her stupor by a hug, warm words, and steak from Aidan. One of the few that Juliet had felt a real connection with, the ever-present emotional tug beckoned Juliet towards absolution, a beckon that Juliet would ignore, as she had since the attack. She gently hugged Aidan back, fighting off the overwhelming emotional upheaval that seemed to breathe new life. Her knees dropped from her chest, and she accepted the still sizzling steak with gratitude and a whispered thanks. She had finally gotten used to simply accepting food, and not trying to hand it off to her partner... a bittersweet accomplishment.<br/><br/>She stared at her steak... she almost laughed at her memories:<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Jules, you have to eat meat... real meat."" Micheal pleaded, as they sat in the middle of a restaurant in El Paso.<br/><br/>""Do you not know what a vegetarian is!?"" Juliet denied the plate of sizzling meats. <br/><br/>""You can't live on just vegetables as a werewolf, sweety."" his head cocked, ""We're predators by our very nature."" <br/><br/>""NO! <span style=""font-weight: bold"">YOU'RE</span> a predator! I can eat what I want, and I don't eat meat."" She stressed the final words, her arms crossed as if that was the last anyone would hear of the subject. <br/><br/>""Jesus Jules, it's not like I stomped a kitten's head in to get this meat!"" Michael had never been one for heavy moods or drama, so jokes were his go-to method of talking Juliet down. ""C'mon, you need meat."" He wiggled the plate at her. ""It's barbecue."" He spoke in a sing-song voice. <br/><br/>""So that's the cost of my soul? Barbecue sauce?""<br/><br/>""It's home-made."" Michael smiled and Juliet laughed, a laugh she fought, her arms angrily crossed. </span><br/><br/>Ultimately he was right, and Jules eventually caved when she didn't have the energy to argue, let alone change forms. She was so stubborn, though she couldn't argue that she had grown out of that trait. She smiled awkwardly as she stared at the plate, teasing the food with her fork for a bit before snapping out of her nostalgia completely, and slowly eating the seared meat. She ate in silence, as she had grown accustomed to... though once again, that was a fairly new development. She was still adjusting to life without a mate, though lately her life had just become adjusting to new things. She adjusted to being a lycanthrope easily enough, but then there was adjusting to pack life... settling in and living in one place, which proved to be far more difficult than she imagined. Juliet always had wanderlust, which was one of the reasons her and Michael got along so well... he had a car and they always seemed to have gas... and a destination.<br/><br/>She looked to the group, gathered around the fire and it struck her really suddenly that these people had known Michael as well... maybe even better than she did. He lived with this pack for years before she had met him, she caught herself wondering who it was that had turned him, and if it was someone in this group. Juliet sighed a little as she realized that she knew almost nothing about his past, and wondered if people thought the same about her. She didn't talk about herself much; she had told a few stories about living in LA, meeting a couple celebrities, working as a waitress. She doubted anyone knew very much about her, and in a weird way that made the whole ordeal somehow easier to deal with."
3171,Harmony Shadows: Werewolf Pack RP (PM to Join),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=41924,2014-10-04T20:37:31,Forgotten Wolf,"(*Forgotten Wolf*)<br/>*Thank you, Sera* Thomas sent to Seravi as they ran through the forest, *It's good to know my first draft pick has my back.* It was actually true as he was going to choose Sera to accompany him before he thought it best to ask for volunteers. In the worst case scenario, she was one of if not the strongest fighter in the pack and in the best case scenario... well it would just be a tense awkward (if not heart wrenching once they told Eryan about the attack) walk back to the cave.<br/><br/>If we make it in time that is, He thought grimly before pushing himself harder to get there faster. He did not want to give the news to Eryan but he could not stand losing another packmate now, especially after not seeing her for so long... and if Aderol was there and dare try to hurt her... Thomas' body grew a bit tenser in its run and bared his fangs in simmering rage, he would make sure that traitor's blood would be the next to water the coming spring plants.<br/><br/>As it so happened, the traitor had decided to rear his ugly head as Thomas caught the hint of his scent as they got very close to Eryan's location. Rage and worry flooded him at the thought of being too late, that Aderol had beat them to Eryan and had harmed or kidnapped her. He shot a look out of the corner of his eye at Seravi, double checking her presence and readiness, before nodding for her to flank to the side.<br/><br/>With him so focused on Aderol's scent, Thomas almost ran by Eryan before realizing she was just sitting there on her bags looking confused. He hesitated for a moment in trying to decide whether or not to continue his pursuit of Aderol's trail but decided Eryan's safety was more important. He practically skidded to a stop before turning around to jog back to the confused returning woman. *Eryan,* Thomas said/sent trying to sound more upbeat than worried and relieve, *How was your trip?... Have you seen Aderol at all?*<br/><br/>He knew despite his attempt to sound friendly and normal, it was obvious the situation was anything but that. He looked around cautiously, trying to stay alert while he spoke with Eryan... dreading her calling him on his false calm he tried to give.<br/><br/><br/>(*Eferhilda*)<br/>Eryan had made herself comfortable on the overstuffed military duffle bag that contained her life. The pack of smokes she had brought with her was withdrawn from the inner pocket of her jacket, the lighter from the back pocket of her jeans. With practiced ease the zippo was lit with a simple strike across her thigh, the bright orange flame a welcomed bit of warmth in the otherwise cold environment. Perhaps it was the fact that she was not affected the same way a normal human would be from smoking that drew her to the habit? How, her body now changed and enhanced could take what would normally be a deadly habit and just negate it.<br/><br/>Whatever the reason, she still enjoyed that moment of the first inhale. The mixture of smoke and heat as it rolled across her tongue. It was menthol heaven to her and she saw no reason to quit.<br/><br/>Then Thomas skidded past and she was reminded of the fact that he disliked the habit. So, it was with a sigh that she only took a second drag before she snuffed the end out on the bottom of her boot.<br/><br/>""The trip was as well as could be,"" she said giving him a long look. ""Yeah Aderol was here...though he seemed...off..."" she said carefully, something about this whole encounter just did not sit well with her. Did not sit well with her at all. ""Now that I think about it, he smelled funny too. Like...not like us?"" she added after a moment of thought. ""Could not feel him either,"" she said now as the various things that had been wrong began to standout even further. ""Can't feel you either..."" a bit of fear and worry in her voice.<br/><br/>""Where's Sherman?""<br/><br/><br/><br/>(*Sound of Silence*)<br/>When they reached Eryan. Sera shifted back to human and stood a few feet away from Thomas and Eryan, keeping a close eye on their surroundings. The fact that Aderol's scent lingered made her stiff with tension, alert, wondering if he was just watching them nearby.<br/><br/>Eryan's words did nothing to ease her tension either. It stung Sera, hearing Sherman's name uttered, admittedly, and she shifted uncomfortably, feeling a growl swell up in her throat. Poor Eryan had been away, and had no idea what had happened, so it wasn't surprising that she would be ignorant. It was for that reason that she didn't hide the hurt she still felt over losing their dear Alpha. Hell, it was still a subject nobody wanted to discuss and would be for awhile.<br/><br/>""Sherman is dead,"" Sera said bluntly, deciding it was best to get it over with. ""Aderol killed him. He betrayed us..."" She stopped herself there. As much as it needed to be said, even she could not bring herself to reveal such horrors. ""We'll talk about it more when we get back to the den.""<br/><br/>A nod was given to Thomas, saying that she would rather not spend any more time out here than they needed.<br/><br/><br/>*Eferhilda*<br/>""Wait...he's...what?""<br/><br/>For all of her superior senses and all that they gave her, right now she felt like the weakest person in the world. Where once the ground had seemed solid and firm beneath her feet, it now felt like it gave out from under her. The world spun and she had no choice but to kneel in the snow least she fall over. There was an aching in her heart that there were no words for, none at all that could even begin to describe and explain how she felt at this moment in time.<br/><br/>Unable to contain it, unable to hold it all in she broke down. Anger, lost, sadness and pain...so much pain. First her birth father and now Sherman, the man who her father had entrusted her to...was dead as well. This was just a bad dream, a very bad dream. If she closed her eyes and then opened them again she could wake up and see that it was just a dream....it was just a dream.<br/><br/>Yet, each time she opened her eyes and closed them again she was still there. Still in the snow and Sherman was still dead.<br/><br/>""No...no...no...."" she started to say over and over again. Thomas tried to hug her but she shrugged him off and continued to say ""No"" over and over, while she rocked in the snow until she just could take no more and threw back her head and howled out her pain.<br/><br/><br/><br/><br/>(*Forgotten Wolf*)<br/>Of course Eryan would ask, why did he even consider the possibility of making it back to the den without her asking? Thomas tried to think of a gentle way to tell her or deflect her question until they got back... but Seravi was quicker and blunter than he. To her credit it was the right thing to do but at that moment it did not feel or seem like the right thing to Thomas.<br/><br/>Before he could think of anything else, Eryan fell to her knees and he shifted to his human form while moving to her to comfort her. “Eryan. Eryan I need you to listen,” He said to her as calmly and soothingly as he could but she would not have it. She was not listen or even really present in the real world and pushed away his attempts to reach her. He saw her take a deep breath and knew what she was going to do, they all howled their pain that night but to Eryan it was fresh... and if she started everyone else would not be able to resist joining in. He hated to do it, but they were too vulnerable to let the Claws know where everyone was, so he lunged at her.<br/><br/>Thomas grabbed Eryan with one arm and used his other hand to cover her mouth, preventing her from howling. She'd hate him for this he had no doubt, he hated himself for doing it, but he was trying to keep everyone safe... or at least that is what he told himself. She struggled but he held tight and endured her blows, all the while her muffled howl reverberated through his bones. He bit the side of his mouth till it bleed and he struggled to hold in his own howl, his lungs burning and inner wolf clawing at his chest to get out.<br/><br/>When her attempted howl had ended, Thomas eased his gripped a little as he began to speak again. “I know it hurts,” he started, his breath forced to be even, smelling of his own blood, and words filled restrained pain, “but the people who did this are still close and it is not safe... Please... please just try to hold it a little longer... until we're home among friends and family.” He loosened fully and leaned back to look at her face, hoping she still trusted him enough to want to go with them. His own face was streaked with tears and a small collection of blood at the corner of his mouth where some had escaped... They were a mess... they all were."
3172,The Scarlett Tavern and Inn (Open to all),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4201&start=20,2011-09-01T00:22:25,Nehmahati,"She took a small sip of her wine, considered lighting up another cigarette, but decided against it for now.  She returned her eyes to Alucard as he spoke again and gave a small nod.  ""Well, it's...a little different.  All sirens crave the power that draining different energy can give them, but I can feed when I sing for a crowd, so that that way, it's a wave of energy from the audience, harmless to feed from, but sufficient for me.""<br/><br/>She gave pause as he mentioned how living blood was so much better and it reminded her of the blood lust she had seen in so many of his kinds' eyes.  She glanced at him and arched a brow as she noticed his attempt to cover his fangs when he smiled.  ""You really don't need to do that, I already know you're a vampire, so it won't bother me.""  She said with a slight shrug.  She pondered the topic from before and then spoke again.  ""I lived....in a place for a time where I had someone to teach me how to control my powers.  Hunger was never so much of an issue, it was more about control of my other instincts.  I actually learned my fighting skills from a vampire.""  She said offhandedly.<br/><br/>Considering his next question she managed to keep herself from tensing.  ""Yes, I have the gift of voice from my race, though it is dangerous to sing around some creatures, so I have to be cautious.""  She paused for a moment to glance towards the kitchen again, where she could hear the sounds of Pike clanking around.  When he came out, he delivered the steak and she arched a brow as she inhaled the scent of the cooked meat.  ""Doesn't smell half bad.  I'll let Mr. Alucard here be the judge of your work and if it's good, I'll keep you on as a cook."""
3173,The Scarlett Tavern and Inn (Open to all),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4201&start=20,2011-09-01T00:36:04,Alucard,"Alucard rasied an eyebrow at her being taught by a vampire to fight ""i only had my fang because some see it as a threat but if you are ok with it then there isnt a problem, and what creatures can it be dangourse to use you song with?"" he asked<br/><br/>Pike handed Alucard the plate with the stake he picked up the knife and fork the smell was devine Alucard cut a chunk out and a small amount of blood and juces flood onto the plate at the sight of the blood Alucard eyes went deep crimson. He took a bite of the steak it was cook perfectly to how it was requested swallowing Alucard looked up eyes still deep crimson ""its cooked perfectly"" he said struggling to control himself ""I must appolgiuse its been a while since i feed"" he panted out and eating another chunk of the meat.<br/><br/>Gripping his right arm and squeezing his eyes shut he manged to control his urge looking up with his ussual Crimson eyes, but hand still shakeing ""would you like to try some after all he is applying for a job"" he said his voice still alittle shallow."
3174,The Scarlett Tavern and Inn (Open to all),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4201&start=20,2011-09-01T03:30:31,Nehmahati,"Kat listened as Alucard spoke and when he asked about how her voice could be a danger she hesitated, wondering weither or not to indulge in the question.  Finally, she took a sip of her wine and then decided to anwser.  ""It can be dangerous for both me and some of the creatures that hear a siren's song.  For humans, it usually tends to only sedate them, make them influenceable.  For others though, it can have a much more...primal and dangerous effect.  Werewolves, for example are a severe case.  Because they are so animalistic in nature already and have a heightened sense of hearing, it causes drastic effects.""<br/><br/>She paused for a moment before continuing.  ""For the female, it causes them to become violent and territorial.  It'll usually make them automatically shift into form and attack the siren to kill it, thinking the siren is trying to steal their mate, even if they don't have one.  For males, the response can be just as violent, only it causes them to want to mate with the siren, by any means neccissary.""  She said, letting the insinuation of her words be apparent in her tone as well.<br/><br/>""For some creatures it can cause obsession with the siren, with others, like the fae, they are only entertained and are usually nothing more than a nuissance when they bug you to sing all the time...which I've also had happen.""  She gave a soft shrug of her shoulders.  ""The effect varies depending on the creature.""<br/><br/>She watched as he ate the steak and for a moment, a instinctual feeling of alarm started to form in her gut, but she purposely calmed herself.  ""It's alright.""  She said quietly.  She eyed the steak for a moment and then gave a nod.  ""That'd be best I suppose.  I should probably taste the meat if I'm going to hire him.""  She leaned in and grabbed a fork from underneath the bar.  She stabbed a cut piece of the meat and brought it to her lips, savoring the flavor that filled her mouth.  ""That is really good..."" She murmured around her food, giving a nod to Pike.  ""You're hired."""
3175,The Scarlett Tavern and Inn (Open to all),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4201&start=20,2011-09-01T04:21:43,Alucard,"Alucard finished off what was left of the steak, then pulled a handkerchief put to whip his mouth then stuffed it back into his pocket. ""hm i didnt relise the Siren song had diffrent affects or affected feamle on female"".<br/><br/>""this is interesting so much about your race I do not know, this maybe a cheacky question you dont by chance sell blood here?"" he said with a small shrug. Thinking to himself he also asked ""do you have rooms for rent here you can lock the door from the outside if it makes you comfertable, i have just got to this country have no were to stay"" he said with a grin. ""it would be most helpful staying here meet other people maybe some of my own kind they can help me find sertian things for our need"" he said with alook around ""it is certianly a big place."""
3176,The Scarlett Tavern and Inn (Open to all),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4201&start=20,2011-09-01T05:06:19,Nehmahati,"Kat watched intently as he ate the steak, relaxing, even if only for a fraction.  She gave a vague nod at his comment and leaned into the bar again, pulling her pack of Camel No. 9's out and laying it on the counter with her lighter.  She pulled out a cigarette and lit the end, watching as the smoke curled around her pale face.  ""Yes, it's a bit of a nuissance at times, because the music always calls me.  Music....singing, it's a natural call for us, a strong one.  When I sing, I can't even describe it.  I know for me, I get lost in the song itself, entranced, become this creature of pure instinct.""  She paused to take another drag of her cigarette and gave a soft shrug.  ""That is why I have to be so cautious.""<br/><br/>When he questioned her about the blood she gave a soft nod.  ""Yes, we sell blood here, straight in a glass, or to mix in your drink.""  She had actually had a talk with Athekka about serving blood.  It had to have been the oddest conversation she had had in some time.  Athekka had tried to convince her to use her own blood as a 'specialty blood' to add to drinks and charge at a higher rate, because it was rare and the effect gave the vampire a high.  And, because it was addictive, as Athekka pointed out, it would definately turn a profit.<br/><br/>Kat had cringed at the idea, telling her that's about as smart as putting a sign saying ""Here I am"" on the back of her shirt, but Athekka had insisted that if she didn't tell anyone the origin of where the blood came from, they wouldn't know what species it came from, especially since most didn't even know sirens existed.  It was an idea that she had mulled over, but she wasn't sure how she felt about it.  She had drained some of her blood and stored it in the back.  Athekka had helped to make the menus and had included the mentioned 'specialty' blood on the menu.<br/><br/>As she sat there, she seemed to debate the logic in her head for a while before she shrugged to herself and grabbed one of the blood menues from underneath the counter.  ""Here's a menu for the types of blood we serve.  And yes, it's perfectly alright to rent a room upstairs, and no, I do not need to lock your door.  I'm perfectly comfortable knowing I can take care of myself.""  She said with a small smile and then handed the menu to him."
3177,The Scarlett Tavern and Inn (Open to all),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4201&start=20,2011-09-02T02:11:53,Alucard,"Takeing the menu Alucard said ""thank you,  how much are the room?"". Looking at the menu he looked at the pale face ""what is the freshest blood you sell?"" he said with a small smile.<br/><br/>""And as for the calling, I believe i understand only to well"" he said recalling his near lose of control with the steak. Grabbing his packet of ciggertes he pulled one out and lit it, slowly exhaleing he said with his russian accent ""What effects does your sining have on my kind?"" He pulled his two custome made larger than average pistols from there hilts at the side of legs and placed them on the bar ""do you mind I put these here, they are digging into my legs"" he said with a smirk"
3178,The Scarlett Tavern and Inn (Open to all),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4201&start=20,2011-09-02T02:49:34,Nehmahati,"Kat took another drag from her cigarette as she watched ALucard intently as he eyed the menu.  When he asked about the room, she flicked her cigarette.  ""It's thirty bucks a night, or if you're staying long term, it's 150 a week, 400 a month.""  She said simply.  When he asked about the blood, she gave a soft shrug.  ""All of the blood supply is fresh, the shipment came in earlier this morning.""  She said, taking another drag of her cigarette.<br/><br/>When he asked about the singing, she gave pause, for a moment unsure of how to explain it.  She watched as he pulled the pistols from his hilts and she shook her head.  ""That's fine, as long as you don't use your weapons in my bar.  I don't tolerate fights in my bar.  And the singing?  The simplest way to put it is that the vampire can become obsessed.  With some, it's a stronger pull than others.  It's not as sudden of a reaction as it is with werewolves, but it can become a problem over time.  It starts off usually as a slow progression of interest that turns into something more dangerous."""
3179,The Scarlett Tavern and Inn (Open to all),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4201&start=20,2011-09-02T03:09:36,Alucard,"Alucard laughs ""so that is how she got me then, well i hope so or im becomeing weak"" he said with a small smile. ""As for the room"" he lifted out his wallet and pulled out $800 ""for two monthes if that is ok.""<br/><br/>He looked at his guns ""Oh no i would not use these in a normal street fight these"" he paused ""these are for special uses"" he said. Takeing a drag of his ciggerete and blowing hoppes ""how much do i owe you for the meal and food what ever it is add two more glasses of wine on it, and is it ok if i have the blood in my room?"" He took along drag of his ciggeret and flicked it into the ashtray with supernatural accuacey."
3180,The Scarlett Tavern and Inn (Open to all),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4201&start=20,2011-09-02T05:04:23,Nehmahati,"Kat gave a soft nod to is first statement and took the 800 he gave her for the room.  ""Yes, more than likely that is how she sparked such an interest in her.  That is why I try to take precautions when I do my shows.""  She said simply, turning to the wrack of keys that was set up on the wall behind her.  She grabbed a set of keys marked '2a' on the plastic attachment and then returned towards the bar.<br/><br/>Handing the keys to him, she paused for a moment to think, calculating the cost of the wine, food, and the cost of the blood.  ""Here are the keys to your room, the rooms are marked, it's on the second floor.  All together, the price of everything is 60 bucks.""  She said, returning to the position of leaning against the bar counter itself.  She curled her fingers around the bottle and refilled his glass.  ""And I can bring your blood up to you shortly after your go to your rooms.  What kind of blood did you want and in what way?  Did you want them still in the bags, or heated in a glass?"""
3181,The Scarlett Tavern and Inn (Open to all),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4201&start=20,2011-09-02T16:43:47,Alucard,"Alucard took the keys and placed them in his pocket ""I'll have human, And in the bag it limits the lust, as i wont be able to smell it clearly i wont get the lust untill I drink."" he said with a casual smile lifting out his wallet once more he pulled out $100 ""the rest is a tip and to help the place start"" his teeth still crytal white even after the red wine.<br/><br/>Lifting the glass to his lips he took another long sip ""when will you be singing, I want to hear the voice again"" he said with a simple smile. ""oh i must ask is there a way to block the windows, sunlight does not agree with me to well as you can imagine"". He looked up and meet her electric blue eyes with his Crimson and simled."
3182,The Scarlett Tavern and Inn (Open to all),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4201&start=20,2011-09-03T03:15:16,Nehmahati,"Kat gave a nod at his choice of blood and the way it would be brought to him.  She took the hundred in hand and put it with the money he had handed over before.  ""Thank you, the tip is definately appreciated.""  She said with a polite smile of her own.  She took another drag of her cigarette before putting it out in the near by ashtray.<br/><br/>When he spoke again, she quirked a brow and paused for a moment before anwsering.  ""It'll be this coming weekend.  We have a show planned on Friday, it starts at 10 pm.""  She said, pondering over the thought of the fact that it could cause problems, but it was a problem she was sure she could handle if it came to that.  No one ever knew her to be careful.  Which was probably why she had a habit of getting into trouble.<br/><br/><br/>When he asked about the room, her lips curved into a smile of amusement.  ""I kept your circumstance in mind when I picked out the room.  That one doesn't have a window facing out.  It also has a bathroom, if you need use of it, attached to the room.""  She said before finishing off the last of her wine.  She poured herself one more glass before taking hold of the empty plate and utensils from in front of Alucard.  ""Excuse me for a moment.""  She said before turning and taking the dirty dishes into the kitchen.  She gave a vague glance towards her new cook before placing the dirty dishes in the sink.  She rinsed them off thoroughly for a minute, to get most for the grease off the plate and utensils.  When she was done, she headed back to the main area of the tavern, behind the bar.  Taking her place back against the bar itself, she took a sip of the wine she had poured for herself  before."
3183,The Scarlett Tavern and Inn (Open to all),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4201&start=20,2011-09-04T21:02:29,Alucard,"Alucard laughed ""you really did think of everything didn't you a room without a window faceing out, I have a question for you, do you require security, I'm the ideal candiate for one I will be liveing here a while, two you wont find as many as fast and strong as a vampire, and on the nights your band sing I've heard the Siren song im sure I can focus while you sing.""<br/><br/>He lifted the wine glass to his lips and drank some ""and i know you dont enplore violence but should the worse happen and you get caught up in the song"" he pulled the mag out of one of his pistols and showed her the bullets inside ""silver rounds, will stop most unholy creatures of the night"" he said with a laugh.<br/><br/>Alucard finished the rest of his wine and asked ""well if you wouldnt mind giving me the tour and showing mw my room before I continue to drink I'd be very thankful"""
3184,The Scarlett Tavern and Inn (Open to all),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4201&start=20,2011-09-07T06:36:08,Nehmahati,"Kat shifted her position and leaned both elbows unto the bar, pulling a cigarette out of her pack.  She lit the end as she listened to him speak, then arched a brow at his comment about having heard the siren song before.  She gave a short chuckle.  ""Hearing the siren song before doesn't make you immune.  If anything, it might be a set back, but thankfully, with vampires the changes are a little more subtle and slow.  If it becomes a problem, we can deal with it then.""  She said, before taking a drag of her cigarette.<br/><br/><br/>She was silent for a moment, looking at the bullet he had showed her.  ""I can take you on as security, but only use the bullets if absolutely neccissary.  Not all of them are that bad and when it happens to them, they have no control.  It isn't something they chose to do, it overcomes them.""  Her face grew serious for a moment.  ""We had to kill a girl who shifted at one of my shows once.  Poor girl didn't even realize what was happening.  She was just there to see the show, but she didn't know my kind even existed or the effects and no one caught that a werewolf had gotten in the building.""<br/><br/>She gave a soft shrug.  ""So, if we can subdue them and figure something out, then I'd rather do that.""  She pushed herself off from the bar and began to move around the bar itself to join him on the other side of it, the fabric of her skirt swaying around her bare feet and ankles.  ""Alright, I'll show you around.  It's big, but mostly what you see is what you get.""  She made a wave of her hand.  ""There's the main room of course.  I made sure they put a stage in over there.""  She said, pointing.  ""Eventually I'm going to get a couple of pool tables in here.""<br/><br/>She turned for a minute and nodded towards the bar and the door behind the bar.  ""Of course, the bar and through that door is the kitchen, though just the staff are allowed back there.""  She turned and began to make her way towards the stairs.  ""Come on, I'll show you upstairs.  My rooms are up there too, I'll show you where incase if I'm not down here and you need to find me."""
3185,The Scarlett Tavern and Inn (Open to all),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4201&start=20,2011-09-07T16:15:19,Alucard,"ALucard put  the mag back in the gun, grabbing the other he rolled them onto there hilts, ""and of course if only needed and im aware im not immune but i know what to expect with the song is what I mean"" he said with a shrug. As Kat walked round to join his he couldnt help notice the grace she walked with her figure stunning.<br/><br/>Looking around the room to wear she pointed takeing in the room, the back door and the bar he fell in step with her. pushing his hair back out of his eyes his easy grin on his face ""Thank you for the tour"" he said.<br/><br/>""so my dear if this is to personal then fine i was curious to the incodent with a vampire that put you on edge with me as i walked in"" he said his russian accent smooth, he looked towards her slightly with a rasied eyebrow."
3186,The Scarlett Tavern and Inn (Open to all),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4201&start=20,2011-09-07T17:00:23,Zavyr Darkeyes,"Pike poked his head out of the kitchen.<br/><br/>""If this singing you talk of is true not likely to have much effect other than me losing some of the force that grants me both sentience and life though its not much of a problem as Warforge were built to be able to use that force for casting magic and the like. Some are even lucky enough to have the kind that slowly repairs them.""<br/><br/>(the last part is a reference to 4th edition D&D which has the warforge not having to be repaired through a crafting check)<br/><br/>""Well now that the kitchen is clean I need to get a few of my things I left somewhere shouldn't take long as tend to I travel light."" Said the Warforged as he exited the tavern only to return a few minutes later with some things.<br/><br/>He brought a quarterstaff of very durable wood that seemed to still have a faint scent of blood that was unable to be removed. He was also wearing set of chef attire that had the following extras, a bandanna, and an apron that had the words ""Forged to cook"" scribed in a way that suggests someone had wrote that on it by hand. Then there was the strange old book he held in the hand opposite of the staff.<br/><br/>Pike placed the staff at near the rack for hats and clothes that were not necessary while inside a building, and placed the old book on the counter. Close examination of the book would show it had been through a lot of things yet it's pages still seemed to be intact.<br/><br/>""Feel free to take a look thought it might give extra possibilities."" Said Pike as he walked back into the kitchen and just sat down against a bare wall his eyes turning dim like he was in some sort of sleep mode only he was still awake and aware of his surroundings.<br/><br/>Opening the book would reveal it was a handmade cook book made by a guy named Pike.<br/>The book held various recipes some of which might not be possible in the current times as some might not like things like Kobod Kabobs or Dragon Flambe."
3187,The Scarlett Tavern and Inn (Open to all),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4201&start=20,2011-09-07T17:13:13,Nehmahati,"As Pike poked his head out and spoke, she blinked, pausing for a moment to reguard the creature.  She hadn't really thought about how a siren's singing would effect a creature like that.  But because it was warforged, it might be even less of a side effect than it was for humans.  She didn't quite know.  She watched as he left and it wasn't long before he returned.  ""When I get back from taking Mr. Alucard on a tour, I'll give you a set of keys for a room for you to stay in, if you need one while you work here.  I might take a look at the book afterwards as well.""  She said, before turning her attention back to Alucard.  She gave a wave of her hand and then turned to continue to make her way towards the staircase.<br/><br/>As her bare feet padded silently against the floor, she made her way to the opening to the stairway.  She listened as he spoke and quirked a small brow at his question as she began to ascend the staircase.  ""You mean aside from the fact that sirens' could turn into the vampire race's eternal meal ticket?  Aside from the fact that our blood gives vampires a high, which makes it addictive and on top of that, being that we are immortal creatures, they'd have an endless supply of blood, which would bring down the risk of exposure to humans drastically, with no having to dispose of bodies or clean up after yourself?  All you'd have to simply do is be able to catch a siren and bind them of their powers and keep them fed to keep them healed and immortal.""<br/><br/>She let out a short laugh and then gave a small shrug.  ""Aside from all of that to make me nervous, I've had a few incidents.""  Her face darkened, all amusement leaving it, though he might not see it now that her back was turned to him as they continued up the stairs.  ""A female vampire slaughtered most of the band mates I had back home, then decided to torture and kill my parents before turning them into puppets stringed with hooks on a stage.""  She kept her face perfectly still, immoble as she spoke.  The tone that she spoke it, it was so emotionless, it were almost as if she were stating such a thing as fact.<br/><br/><br/>""Then after that, one of them kept me as a pet when both him and I thought I was still human.  Then he raped me as he whispered in my ear, mimicing my father's voice.  So yes, they make me tense when I'm around them.""  She paused for a moment, pushing back the imagery that flooded her mind.  ""But, my hatred for them isn't what it used to be.  One of your kind showed me that they weren't all bad, or at least not nearly as....monsterous.  I guess I just had the bad luck.""  She said as she reached the top of the first set of stairs.  ""But, that was years ago.  I really haven't had that bad of an experience with vampires in a very long time, other than perhaps breaking up a fight here or there.""<br/><br/>She paused at the top of the staircase for a moment, letting her eyes sweep over the long hallway, which had several doors on each side of it's walls.  ""Your room isn't far from here.  It's actually the first one to the right.  Mine is the first one to the left.  I wanted to make my rooms relatively close to the main part of the bar incase something happens.  Also, it's easier to find me.""  She walked a short ways forward and nodded towards the first door to the right, which had a plaque upon it that read ""2a"".  Then she made a wave of her hand towards the left, which indicated a door that had a plaque that read ""Owner's Quarters"".  Turning around, she gave a short chuckle.  ""Pretty easy really.  There isn't much else to see from here.  The next two floors are mostly just rooms.""<br/><br/>She turned despite her words and began to walk down the hall, waving for him to follow.  ""Each of these top floors have break rooms though.""  She lead him forward for a ways until they came upon an open doorway.  She stepped into the room, and nodded her chin towards the inside of the room.  ""There are washers and dryers against that wall.  We have a couple of snack machines and tables with chairs set up.""  She said, making a sweep of her hand.  ""All the other floors are pretty much the same set up as this.  All there really is left is the rooftop.  There's an access stairway on the fourth floor that leads up to the roof."""
3188,The Scarlett Tavern and Inn (Open to all),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4201&start=20,2011-09-07T20:29:36,Alucard,"Alucard looked over to see pike carrying his belonging and a worn but intact book. these warforges they are odd Alucard thourght to himself, seeing Kat wave her hand in his purifrul vision mad him follow. His expensive Itallian shoes thuding behind her her bare foot steps.<br/><br/>Listening to kats story Aucards normal Grin turnt into a snarl, ""those prutrd things, they do not know what it is to be immortal"" his thick russian accent came out as a snarl. Carming himself quickly he looked up to see his room was on the other side of the hallway to Kats, following her down the hall way to see a room with a thumble tryewr and washer with a few chairs he nodded ""this is perect, is the roof out of bounds"" he asked looking at Kat his crimson eyes stareing at the young Siren."
3189,The Scarlett Tavern and Inn (Open to all),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4201&start=20,2011-09-08T01:44:25,Nehmahati,"Kat turned as he spoke and she shook her head.  ""No, the roof isn't out of bounds.  With the company I'll probably have in here, I won't keep it locked, just incase if it's needed.""  She said, taking a glance around the break room.  By this time, her cigarette had almost burned out, so she stepped forward and put it out in a near by ashtray that sat on a table.  Turning back to him, she made a gesture.  ""And that's pretty much it, unless if you wanted me to show you where the access stairway for the roof is.""<br/><br/>She moved past him, stepping out into the hallway.  She eyed the hallway for a moment, thinking and then turned to look at Alucard, studying him for a moment before she spoke again.  ""It's early and slow enough I have the time to show you where it is if you wanted me to.""  She said after considering the time.  She had another bartender coming in for 10, which would be soon, so she wasn't too concerned."
3190,The Scarlett Tavern and Inn (Open to all),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4201&start=20,2011-10-19T00:02:48,Nehmahati,(^Bump^  OOC:  Is anyone going to post?  Or perhaps join in?)
3191,The Scarlett Tavern and Inn (Open to all),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4201&start=20,2011-10-21T13:06:39,Zavyr Darkeyes,"(I was thinking on my post and seeing if anyone would post got sidetracked at one point and forgot to post)<br/><br/><br/><br/>After quite a bit of time Pike's dim eyes lit back up. He stood up and clanked towards the counter where his book lay and opened it. Carefully he began skimming the pages refreshing his memory a bit. To him cooking was like casting magic, he would have times where he would need to return various recipes to his mind. It was for this reason he created the cook book that now sat open on the counter. As he skimmed the pages he began remembering things that happened on the days that the recipes were added.<br/><br/>He found one recipe for Roast Hydra which was listed as a simple yet dangerous recipe, dangerous due to the fact the main ingredient was a severed head of a living hydra which was able to grow more heads each time it lost one. The cooking however looked quite easy and could feed a number of people to even a full army if enough severed heads of a hydra are obtained. This recipe actually reminded him of the days he actually worked as a cook in a training camp for soldiers and one of them was when a hydra actually attacked the camp. The soldiers had plenty of meat to eat that day."
3192,The Scarlett Tavern and Inn (Open to all),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4201&start=40,2011-10-23T22:01:13,Alucard,"Alucard heard the door open downstairs and looked at Kat with a grin ""you have a customer my dear, if you pass me the keys i'll make my own way down"" he said walking into the room and hanging up his coat Alucard sat on the bed and stretched.<br/><br/>Alucard looked back at Kat ""well land lady shouldn't you get going"" Alucard lay down on the bed long hair falling over his face and let out a small sigh, he was thinking tit was nice lay down in a place that he could somewhat call his own.<br/><br/>Alucard simpy lay there for a few minutes listening to the going ons sown stairs he could hear Pike clanking around the new person sit on the stool."
3193,The Scarlett Tavern and Inn (Open to all),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4201&start=40,2011-10-23T22:18:01,kittykat,"Meredith slowly stalked the streets of the night pulling her cloak tight around her face. ""damn this cold. damn everything."" she muttered. suddenly she heard a ""whip"" sound behind her, and before she knew it she was in a headlock. ""hello dinner."" she heard a musky male voice whisper in to her ear.the attacker's voice smelled of alchohol and ciggarets. ""let me go you scum!"" she yelled. ""you're a fighter. i like that."" the voice continued. she suddenley felt a sharp pain in her neck and heard another ""whip"" noise and then everything went black."
3194,The Scarlett Tavern and Inn (Open to all),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4201&start=40,2011-10-23T22:45:06,kittykat,"merideth awoke finnally to find herself strewn across a table and a beautiful women moving the hair away from her neck.""well look who's up."" the women said in a calm voice.meredith tried to sit up but couldn't find the strength.though she could find the strenght to speak, ""where am I?"" she asked in a voice that wasn't quite her own.""in a safe place."" she replied.suddenly meredith saw a face she swore she had seen before."
3195,The Scarlett Tavern and Inn (Open to all),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4201&start=40,2011-10-24T00:37:28,Nehmahati,"Kat heard the sound of the door downstairs opening and she glanced back down the hallway as she heard Alucard speak.  ""Yeah, I guess I do.""  She stepped forward and handed him his room key and gave a quick grin.  ""I'll see you downstairs then.""  She said before turning on her heels and making her way back towards the stairs.  It wasn't long before she had reached the end of them and had slipped into the main part of the tavern itself, just in time to see a guy running out of the building.<br/><br/>Quirking a delicate brow, she glanced over at her cook and made her way over to the bar itself.  ""What'd you do, scare him off?""  She said with a chuckle, her eyes roaming once more to the front door, hoping she hadn't just lost a possible customer."
3196,The Scarlett Tavern and Inn (Open to all),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4201&start=40,2011-10-24T01:56:51,kittykat,"meredith shook her head."" i've got to go."" she said calmly.""oh no! stay!"" the woman urged. meredith pulled herself off the table and bolted only to find herself in an alley.""shit! how long have i been here?!""meredith yelled.she looked over and saw a bright red sign, she couldn't make out the reading so she ren up to it.she read the words carefully ""Scarlet tavern and Inn.hmp i need a beer."" she pushed open the door letting it slam behind her. she threw herself on a bench and instantly fell unconsious."
3197,The Scarlett Tavern and Inn (Open to all),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4201&start=40,2011-10-24T02:12:45,kittykat,"meredith awoke with a start once agian this time in the tavern. she wasn't dreaming and was glad of it. she lifted her head and looked around.to her left was a man with long black hair that was currently messy, and beautiful silver eyes. he was watching the door and she spoke up ""hey,what's going on out there?"" she waited for his answer and pulled her hand to her neck, the wounds were open and bleeding profusely.""shit!"" meredith yelped. she was paler than usaul."
3198,The Scarlett Tavern and Inn (Open to all),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4201&start=40,2011-10-24T02:13:35,Alucard,"Alucad walked to is door and turning around and locking it before heading down stairs. He walked into the man room and saw a young girl asleep in the bench, he walked over to the girl and let out a sigh he picked her up onto his shoulder and as he walked past the bar he said to Kat ""ill lock her in my room for now till she wakes up, she must be hard on her luck such a young girl living on the streets"" his Russian accent thick but clear.<br/><br/>Alucard carried her upstairs checked her pockets for weapons and drugs but found non, he then checked hr for any injury's a bump to the had she'd recover  but the two holes on her neck Alucard swore in Russian And chained her to the bed Aucard sat in the chair opposite her wait for her to wake up his gun in hand she couldn't brake she was to young and would be nothing for him to handle but he hoped it wouldn't come to that."
3199,The Scarlett Tavern and Inn (Open to all),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4201&start=40,2011-10-24T02:18:39,kittykat,"the man turned to her and spoke in thousands of voices,the voices all said ""you're lost, go home!"" meredith backed into a corner and cried for help fending off the beast with her fists. she suddenly, woke up crying and sweating in a random room. she didn't recognize anything.she looked around and noticed a man sitting in a chair. he seemed to take up the entire room. the rrom she was in all smelled like him, a musky,sweet kind of smell that meredith loved.she didn't bother speaking she just stared back and blew her auburn  hair out of her face."
3200,The Scarlett Tavern and Inn (Open to all),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4201&start=40,2011-10-24T03:52:38,Zavyr Darkeyes,"""I think she'll be okay. Though being what I am I can't be quite sure as I'm not a cleric by trade, as I'm more of a fighter and a cook. Though my fighting days are in the past."" Spoke Pike as he continued to refresh his memory on various recipes.<br/><br/>""By the way anything food related you'd like to order?"" Spoke the warforged as he closed the cookbook he had been skimming through and turned to face the Void.<br/><br/>(Just so everyone knows Pike wasn't in the kitchen during the time he was skimming through the cookbook.)"
3201,The Scarlett Tavern and Inn (Open to all),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4201&start=40,2011-10-24T04:21:26,Zavyr Darkeyes,"""I'd say he is the guy who keeps things from getting violent, and I'm not sure drinks are in the job description of a cook in a place like this though the pie I can handle."" Pike took out a small book and found a pen and wrote down *pie and beer*. ""Any choice on the flavor of the pastry, as I'm sure there are various fruits, meats, and such. And I think the owner is the one who handles the drinks."" Spoke Pike once more."
3202,The Scarlett Tavern and Inn (Open to all),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4201&start=40,2011-10-24T07:44:17,Rayne Yoruichi,"Rayne walked threw the door of the tavern wearing dark wash jeans a black corsette top and knee high black high heal boots. Her long purple hair pulled to the side in a side pony tail under a black hat with a ""A"" on it. She gracefully walked to the bar, her hips giveing a natural sway when she walked. She sat down and rubed her temples.<span style=""font-style: italic"">God, I need a drink and I'm so tired as well. Why am I so tired?</span>she thought to herself. She put her purse on the counter beside her and sighed resting her head on her perfectly manicured hand and waited for the bartender."
3203,The Scarlett Tavern and Inn (Open to all),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4201&start=40,2011-10-24T18:41:34,Nehmahati,"((OOC:  Sorry guys, I wasn't here last night to keep up with you, or else I would have had you a heinekin earlier. -_-))<br/><br/>Kat had remained leaning against the bar, eyeing the front door when man finally entered the bar and ordered a Heinekin.  ""Coming right up.""  She said, glad that she had more customers.  Guess she hadn't lost that one after all.  She turned and made her way around to the inside of the bar area and peeked around, her brows furrowing.  ""Well the hell are they?""  She murmured and then cursed under her breath.  She had forgotten to bring the Heinekin up front.<br/><br/>She turned and made her way into the kitchen area and walked to the door that lead to the cooler/stockroom.  Slipping inside the cooler, she made her way straight to one of the containers and opened up the lid.  It wasn't long before she spotted the case for the Heinekin.  Grabbing between both hands, she hoisted the box up into her arms and then turned, hearing the lid shut behind her.<br/><br/>Soon, she was out of the kitchen, back behind the bar and she quirked a brow as she saw Alucard walking towards her with a passed out girl thrown over his shoulder.  He spoke, saying something about locking the girl in his room and how she was hard on her luck.  ""Wai-""  She started to protest, but Alucard was already heading to the stairs.  And, she still had a case of beer in her arms.  ""Damn it...."" She muttered, before moving towards the miniature cooler she had underneath the counter for the beers.<br/><br/>She could hear her cook and the new customer talking about ordering food and she eyed the new customer as he asked who ran the bar.  ""I'm the owner, lad and I apologize for the wait and the little side show that just happened here.  I'll have your heinekin coming up in just a second.""  She said, raising her voice a little so the man could hear her from where he sat.  She opened up the case and began to pull the beer out and put it in the miniature cooler.  When she was done, she took a heinekin out and with practiced ease, she popped open the top of the bottle with a bottle opener.<br/><br/>Tossing the empty case into the trash can, she made her way around the bar itself and out into the main floor, her black ankle length skirt swirling around her bare feet.  When she got close enough, she set the beer down next to him on a nearby table.  ""There you go honey, I'll start up a tab.  My name's Kat, by the way.  Holler if you need anything else.""  She said, giving him a grin before she heard the door open up once again.  She really wanted to go check on Alucard and the girl and tell him that we simply don't go around locking people in our rooms, but she needed to finish tending to things down here.<br/><br/>She watched as the woman moved towards the bar and she began to make her way behind the bar counter.  ""Evening, darling, welcome to the Scarlett Tavern and Inn.""  She said with a smile.  She moved just across from Rayne and stopped, giving a slight nod towards her.  ""What can I get you?"""
3204,The Scarlett Tavern and Inn (Open to all),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4201&start=40,2011-10-24T19:58:24,Zavyr Darkeyes,"Pike walked into the kitchen and got to work. It didn't take long till the scent of the fillet steak he had made earlier was replaced with the sweet scent of apple and bread as the apple pie was being prepared. Eventually the oven was opened and then closed as Pike exited the kitchen with a pie tin of apple pie cooked to a nice crisp golden brown. He set it close to the beer Kat had gotten for him along with a plate, knife, fork, and seeing as there were times apple pies tended to have a gooey center a napkin. If ya need anything feel free to ask. Said Pike as he walked back to the kitchen handing Kat the order that he written down. the info was likely to be used to keep track of Void's tab."
3205,The Scarlett Tavern and Inn (Open to all),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4201&start=40,2011-10-24T20:02:30,Rayne Yoruichi,"Rayne smiled at Kat and lifted up her head ""a scotch on the rocks and do you have any available rooms?"" She really was tired and needed rest. She really didn't feel like hopping on her Ducati to look for a hotel, plus the woman did say inn so why not get a drink and a place to crash for the night? She dropped her keys inside her purse and covered her mouth as she yawned."
3206,The Scarlett Tavern and Inn (Open to all),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4201&start=40,2011-10-24T20:25:35,Nehmahati,"Kat gave a welcoming grin at the girl's request and nodded.  ""Yeah, we have plenty of rooms available.  Scotch on the rocks, coming up.""  She turned and made her way towards the cabinet, enjoying the scent of apple pie that came from the kitchen.  She grabbed a clean class and leaned down towards the cooler below.  Grabbing the handle of the scoop, she poured ice cubes into the empty glass before chunking the scoop back into the ice.<br/><br/>Turning, she grabbed the scotch below the bar and poured it into the glass of ice.  She moved back towards Rayne and set the drink in front of her.  ""Are you starting a tab?""  She asked and then watched as Pike moved towards her with the order ticket.  ""Thanks.""  she gave a nod to her cook before eyeing the ticket.  One apple pie and a heinekin so far.  She grabbed the notebook and pen near the register and wrote down the amount that was due for the man, before turning to the woman to wait for her anwser."
3207,The Scarlett Tavern and Inn (Open to all),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4201&start=40,2011-10-24T21:05:36,Alucard,"Alucard unchained the girl and spoke only a few works in his Russian accent ""use my show, and if you get violent or attack anyone with the thirst"" he turnt and looked at her his scarlet eyes blazing ""i'll kill you"" before walking out the door closing it behind him.<br/><br/>Aluacrd walked downstairs and to the bar and spoke to Kat ""sorry i didn't wait for your response she was freshly bitten, i wanted to make sure she was still in control"" he paused and looked at her seriously ""if she try's anything I'll kill her"" he looked to his side and saw a young girl she must have been the source of vanilla he was smelling, he grinned at her before asking Kat for a glass of red wine and going to sit in the corner. Alucard didn't mean to be rude or distant but he truly hated his own kind most of all freshlings he hoped Kat would know this from there earlier conversation and not judge him for it."
3208,The Scarlett Tavern and Inn (Open to all),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4201&start=40,2011-10-24T21:38:57,Rayne Yoruichi,"Rayne nods with a smile ""Yeah I'll start a tab. Why not. I'm gonna stay here awhile. Oh and how much is it a night here?"" She tilts her head. She looks up at the male who has just put himself dangerously close to her. Hearing his accent she smiles a little, checking him out.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Well damn, boy</span>she thought to herself and smirked. When he looked at her she gave him a little wink and took a sip of her scotch watching him walk to the table in the corner. She looked back at Kat. ""How is he? and is he claimed or can I have him?"" she giggles."
3209,The Scarlett Tavern and Inn (Open to all),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4201&start=40,2011-10-24T23:13:38,kittykat,"meredith rubbed her neck, fresh blood trickled down.she had been bitten many times so she knew the feeling, but this was different. there was a burning sensation deep within her neck and her jaw was slack.she rummaged through her back pocket and pulled out a small book with the words ""notes"" scrawled across it.she thumbed through the pages until she got to the ""nursing"" sectoin. she found ""how to treat bites"" she was horrified when she found the information. she let out a loud cry and dug her nails into her knees. ""this isn't happening! this is just a dream!"" meredith sqeaked in between inhaling.she pulled herself out of the bed and went to lie on the floor. ""DAMN IT!!"" she wailed. she knew this would happen one way or another, and wasn't prepared for what was going to happen to her.she stormed down stairs and and stood in front of the man who locked her up."
3210,The Scarlett Tavern and Inn (Open to all),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4201&start=40,2011-10-24T23:55:38,Alucard,"Aluacrd looked at the girl with a small grimace ""what do you want with me child"" he said in his thick Russian accent, ""if you insist on talking to me sit down and talk, I warn you raise your voice or attempt to get violent i will do as i warned upstairs with out hesitation"".<br/><br/>Alucard kept looking at her his hand moved to his gun ""I said sit"" he looked at the bar towards the new girl and ray wondering A did that girl actually wink at him and B when was his order of wine coming. Alucard rubbed his eyes with his forefinger and thumb starting to get impatient with this girl."
3211,The Scarlett Tavern and Inn (Open to all),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4201&start=40,2011-10-25T00:00:51,kittykat,"meredith looked at the man the took a seat at the far corner of the bar. she decided if they talked,then the  entire bar didn't need to know. she crossed her legs and drummed her nails on the table.her neck was now covered in blood, but the pain had subsided. now she was hungry and her jaw wasn't slack anymore. she decided it was dinner time and waited for the man to sit before she asked if  she could eat while they talked."
3212,The Scarlett Tavern and Inn (Open to all),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4201&start=60,2011-10-25T00:06:15,Alucard,"Alucard followed and sat in front of her his crimson eyes digging into her ""god have some self respect clean your neck you bite whore (a bite whore is a female in Alucard home town who want to be bitten and leave there neck untended to to show of there new reward)"".<br/><br/>Alucard looked at her a spoke first ""don't bother trying to eat normal food for at least a month it'll only turn your stomach"" he said his normal easy smirk no were to be seen on his face. Alucard looked at her placing his elbows on the table and linking his finger peering t her over them his eyes seemed almost to be glowing.<br/><br/>Alucard spoke once more ""well what do you want?"" he said his accent sounding smooth and sleek."
3213,The Scarlett Tavern and Inn (Open to all),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4201&start=60,2011-10-25T00:11:30,kittykat,"""first of all, don't ever call me a bite whore. that's not what i am,and i will never be. i lived in a town full of morons who don't follow the laws. i can't help these bites."" she said all in one even tone.""first i want to know why you took me to your room.you don't need to help me.and second,i need to know..."" her face softened,and she looked as if she might break down and cry.""i need to know how to deal with this."" she said gesturing to her neck.then she did cry only a tear. then her face hardened and she turned away from the man."
3214,The Scarlett Tavern and Inn (Open to all),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4201&start=60,2011-10-25T00:23:08,Alucard,"Alucard pulled out his handkerchief and threw it towards her ""clean your self up then, and my taking you to my room wasn't to help you my dear i am security in this place i took you upstairs to make sure you couldnt harm anyone"".<br/><br/>Alucard looked at her again and laughed ""deal with it,tell me do you feel the burning yet or the hunger i can see in your eyes you do this is only your first few hours you one human blood is sustaining you wait till that runs out, you'll be like a starving dog in a butcher shop I'd be doing you a favour in killing you"".<br/><br/>Alucard looked at her and sighed ""do you have any money"" he said flatly he took out a pen and paper and started to write a few address's down ""these are blood banks you MUST feed once a day, and by feed  i do mean blood"" he jerked his head over to Kat ""she also sells blood here I'd suggest you partake in some dont worry it'll be the best thing you have ever tasted and it will every time""<br/><br/>Alucard looked thought full thinking how to describe it  he decided blunt was the best approach ""if you do not feed the frenzy will begin in that state you'd kill your own mother for blood, and if that happens I'll have to kill you"" his accent came out smooth but the was a definite edge of seriousness to his voice, ""and do not think because you are a vampire you can kill me i am far older and far stronger than you in our race the older you are the stronger you become""."
3215,The Scarlett Tavern and Inn (Open to all),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4201&start=60,2011-10-25T00:44:10,kittykat,"""yes i think i still have my money."" meredith rummaged through her pockets,she pulled out a small wallet.""do you think i'm an idiot? i don't kill! and never have,and i don't think i'd try to kill you.""her smirk faded and she put on a hurt look.her jaw made a creaking sound and she cried out ""DAMN!"" she yelled and rubbed at her jaw.she then got up and began to walk away, deciding that he'd be no help. did he have no sympathy? and she then realized he thought she was human. she was amazed that her little scent trick had fooled a vampire."
3216,The Scarlett Tavern and Inn (Open to all),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4201&start=60,2011-10-25T03:12:04,kittykat,"meredith began to strut away but decided that she still needed that beer.she sat by a rather pretty girl, and said in a southern drawl ""well, hello."" meredith then looked up and saw a beautiful redheaded women, ""i assume you handle drinks?"" she said in her regular tone, a smooth, low voice , that when used with anger caused the perfect effect.she awaited her response and took the the time to stare at the beautiful young girl next to her."
3217,The Scarlett Tavern and Inn (Open to all),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4201&start=60,2011-10-25T08:11:59,Rayne Yoruichi,"Rayne looked over a saw a young girl talking to the sexy Russian man. She noticed he had looked over at her and she gave him a flirtasious smile. She turned turned her head back and grabbed a book from her purse, opening it up to the booked marked page. She rested her elbows on the bar,<br/>leaned forward and began to read the book. Her shirt rideing up a bit to show off the end of her phoenix tattoo. A symbol of who she was and who she is today.<br/><br/>Rayne noticed someone staring at her, she turned her head to see that it was a young girl. Way younger then her. She gave her a friendly smile and a little wink before putting her book back in her bag. She got up, put her purse on her shoulder and walked over to the table where Alucard was sitting. She sat down across from him and gave him one of her sweet flirty smiles that she had perfected over the years. Holding out her hand, she introduced herself. ""Hi, I'm Rayne Athena Sayomi, and you are?"" her voice was smooth and laced with a slight sexy Spanish twang. She tilted her head slightly and awaited his response..."
3218,The Scarlett Tavern and Inn (Open to all),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4201&start=60,2011-10-25T10:21:29,Nehmahati,"Kat looked up as<span style=""color: #00BF00""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Alucard</span></span>came back downstairs and she arched a delicate brow at him.  ""Well, I don't particularly like my patrons locked up randomly in rooms.  We have blood here to sate her if she needs.  Between the two of us, I'm sure we can take control over the situation.  She hasn't done anything yet, let's give her the benefit of the doubt, aye?""  She said, providing a small smile.<br/><br/>When he asked for a glass of red wine she gave a small nod.  ""I'll bring one over as soon as I can.""  She replied before turning to the woman who sat at the bar.  She gave another nod and a warm smile.  ""Sure thing.  It's thirty bucks a night.""  She said, turning to grab her notebook.  She wrote down what<span style=""color: #00BF00""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Rayne</span></span>owed so far and then set the notebook and pen down, looking up as the girl spoke again.  She raised an eye brow and glanced over at<span style=""color: #40BF00""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Alucard</span></span>and chuckled lightly.  ""As far as I know darling, he's game.  I hadn't heard him say he was taken.""  She said with a small grin, amused and somewhat glad that for her opening night, things seemed to be taking off.  Already she had two guests planning to room here.<br/><br/>Kat was distracted slightly as she saw<span style=""color: #00BF00""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Meredith</span></span>enter from upstairs and she swore a little under her breath, catching a glimpse of the blood that covered her neck.  ""Here comes trouble and she's headed straight for<span style=""color: #00BF00""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Alucard</span></span>.""  She murmured to herself before letting out a small sigh.  ""Excuse me, miss."" She said to<span style=""color: #00BF00""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Rayne</span></span>before turning and moving to the lower cabinet below the bar.  She pulled out the first aid kit and pulled some extra paper towels before setting them down on the counter.<br/><br/>Next, she grabbed a decent size bowl and filled it with luke warm water.  When she was done, she grabbed a tray, pulled all of the items on it before making a glass of red wine.  She looked across the room and swore again as she saw<span style=""color: #00BF00""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Alucard</span></span>tense.  Thinking better of it, she turned and grabbed a few warmed packs of blood from underneath a counter and put them on the tray as well.<br/><br/>She was about to walk towards their table when she saw<span style=""color: #00BF00""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Meredith</span></span>walk towards the bar.  She paused for a moment, watching as the girl took a seat and she gave a nod when the girl spoke.  ""Yeah, I own the bar.  Sorry about my...'bouncer' locking you up.  Here...""  She moved towards where the girl sat and set down the first aid kit, paper towls, bowl of warm water and the packs of warm blood.  ""Clean yourself up honey and get some blood into your system.  I'll be back soon.""<br/><br/>She turned and moved out from behind the bar just after<span style=""color: #00BF00""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Rayne</span></span>began to move towards<span style=""color: #00BF00""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Alucard's</span></span>table.  She reached the table just as the girl began to introduce herself and she placed the glass of wine in front of<span style=""color: #00BF00""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Alucard</span></span>.  ""Sorry for the interruption and the wait.  I'll keep and eye on the girl,<span style=""color: #00BF00""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Alucard</span></span>.  Keep this girl entertained and give my establishment a good name.  Maybe I should invest in more men around here to keep the women coming."" She said with a grin and a wink before turning to move towards<span style=""color: #00BF00""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Void's</span></span>table.  She picked up the empty bottle of heinekin and nodded towards him with a smile.  ""Need anything else, darling?"""
3219,The Scarlett Tavern and Inn (Open to all),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4201&start=60,2011-10-25T23:09:14,kittykat,"meredith looked at the items set before her. she grabbed up a paper towel and dipped it in the water. she slowly lifted it but couldn't bring herself to clean her neck.she bit her lip and felt blood trickle down her chin.she immediatly whisked her hand to her mouth touching the now extended canines. she tasted the blood in her mouth and felt her legs twitch. she stopped awful thoughts from flooding to her and cleaned her wounds. she constantly looked at the packets of blood infront of her. she assured herself that she wasn't going to drink them, but her hands didn't seem to be listening,and went for a bag of blood. she slowly tipped the bag and drank down half of it. it tasted amazing.her eyes were now scanning around watching to see if anyone had saw her drinking. she was ashamed of herself for trying this! she ran her hands through her hair, not caring if blood got all in it."
3220,The Scarlett Tavern and Inn (Open to all),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4201&start=60,2011-10-28T20:18:48,Alucard,"Alucard looked at Katand let out a chuckle as she passed him his wine then what she said and let out a oh before looking at Rayne. Alucard took the pretty girls hand ""Alucard Dimitri Belikov, pleased to meet you"" he said with a grin he took a sip of his red wine ""was i correct in saying you were planning on staying here?"" he said Alucard couldn't figure this girl out her blood gave the scent of a half demon but there was something else there what was it.<br/><br/>Alucard's crimson eyes sweep'd over Rayne's body once more, she is very pleasing to look at he thought."
3221,The Scarlett Tavern and Inn (Open to all),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4201&start=60,2011-10-29T22:24:32,kittykat,"meredith slowly stroked her hair, and used the warm water to get some of the blood out of it.she inhaled sharply and what seemed like thousands of scents filled her nose. she let out a little gasp,and exhaled just as sharply. she had smelled once agian the musky sweet smell of alucard,a hint of vanilla,and several kinds of alchohal, she even smelled traces of make-up everywhere.she soon had litlle tears streaming down her face, and was wiping them away in a frantic haste.she had to deal with this. All her life she had done things on her own, because it proved she was tough, but now all she wanted was someone there to help. she set her arms on the table and let her head drop between them. her hair now surounded her, she was encased in the smell of her shampoo.suddenly she felt hands on her back. she jumped up,and turned, but found nothing."
3222,The Scarlett Tavern and Inn (Open to all),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4201&start=60,2011-10-30T05:58:52,Rayne Yoruichi,"""Alucard Dimitri Belikov, hey? I like that... very..."" She put her fingers to her lips and thought of the word looking very cute and seductive as she did. ""...Dignified"" she giggled at her choice of words. She gave him a quick nod and jinggled her room keys ""Mm, yup my ducati broke down on me it's in the shop right now mechanic sais it'll take at least a week to fix..."" she sighed and took a sip of her scotch, then gave a pout ""I knew I should have got it looked at before I left. Not my smartest idea ever, but hey, I'm here now so why not make the best of it right?"" She tilted her head and smiled sweetly.<br/><br/>When Alucard checked her out she looked down with a small blush and giggled quietly ""S-so... what brings you here?"""
3223,The Scarlett Tavern and Inn (Open to all),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4201&start=60,2011-11-02T23:58:44,kittykat,"meredith  let out a breath she wasn't aware of holding. it seemed to take pressure off from the pounding in her head. she was so fed up and it had only been what felt like an hour.she wasn't quite sure of the time.she felt like she was a little lost 6 year old in the bar, and that's how she thought everyone saw her. her mind was made up. she was going to leave. who would stop her? no one cared what she did. obviusly the vampire despised the ground she walked on,and the red haired woman was treating her like a little one in need. she threw herself from the seat and walked to the door, slower than she had wanted to. her whole body ached and screamed in protest as she pushed the door open.she let it slam behind her and immediatly the cold hit her like a hammer.she strided down the street and once agian smells flooded her nose, greasy food,garbage,sweat,and a trace of blood mixed with saliva. she was disgusted and heard, heavy sobbing breaths.she ran up and down the streets searching for the source and slumped against a wall when she found nothing. she was soon asleep not caring where she was."
3224,The Scarlett Tavern and Inn (Open to all),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4201&start=60,2011-11-07T02:48:50,Alucard,"Alucard chuckled as she said his name ""not bad my dear, you almost said it like a Russian""  Alucard saw her blush and felt the thrust burn slightly he lent back and took a breath ""why am i here, I was looking for someone but its not important any more"" he said with a shrug.<br/><br/>Alucard lent forward and took another drink of his Wine. ""where were you going my dear before you broke down?""."
3225,The Scarlett Tavern and Inn (Open to all),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4201&start=60,2011-11-07T11:26:17,Rayne Yoruichi,"Rayne leaned forward in her seat getting closer a little closer and she whispered so only he could here ""To tell you the truth. I wasn't going anywhere. I was out for the ride. Seeing where the road of life would take me and seeing what knew adventures I could find. That and my father was trying to kill me. So I left"" She chuckled and shook her head leaning back in her chair and crossing her legs. ""I like adventure. I try and find a new one as often as I can and right now. This seems like a pretty good adventure"" She gave him a cheeky smile and a wink.<br/><br/>She moved her hair to one side exposing her neck. Her beautiful sun kissed skin glowed in the low light of the tavern. She tilted her head to the side and asked in a sexy tone. ""Do you like adventure, Alucard?"""
3226,The Scarlett Tavern and Inn (Open to all),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4201,2011-08-31T02:02:02,Nehmahati,"Opening Night.  Kat drew in a breath and exhaled slowly, her bright electric blue eyes sweeping the empty room.  She could hear bustling noises in the back from the kitchen though and she pushed herself away from the bar itself.  It was time to open up for buisness.  She was excited, but more than a little nervous.  She had spent a good chunk of what money she had saved  up in this project and she really hoped it didn't fall through.<br/><br/>Tonight, she wore something pretty simple.  A long black skirt flowed down to her bare ankles and feet, the material soft and almost see through.  Above that was a black square neck lined tank top beneath a black leather waist cincher.  Her twin kukris, as always, were crossed over her back securely.  Her rather bright red hair was worn down, hanging down to just below her hips in waves, a contrast to her pale flesh.<br/><br/>She paused at the front door for a moment before she unlocked the bolt and opened up the front door to peer out.  It was eight o'clock, so the city was busy, but it was still a little early for most people to drink.  She swept her eyes over the side walk one last time before closing the door and pulling herself back inside the bar.  She moved to the window near the front door and plugged in the extention cord.  Shortly after, the neon light from the sign stating ""OPEN"" glared a bright red out unto the street.  She knew from memory that the electrical sign above the door that read ""Scarlett Tavern and Inn"" would be light up now too, casting an almost ominous red glow unto the sidewalk and street.<br/><br/>Taking in another breath and turning around, she let it out as she made her way back towards the bar.  She moved with a cat like ease behind the bar counter itself and then leaned her weight into the counter with her elbows, her chin propped up in her palm as her eyes found the door.  Would they come?  Would her project be an epic fail?  Maybe she should have started her opening with a show, got a band to come out.  Of course, she could always call a favor in and get one to play tonight.  Her mind scattered as she nervously bit at her lower lip, thinking of what she might have should have done instead.  Setting her mind at ease, she decided that if it came to it, she would call up a band to come and play."
3227,The Scarlett Tavern and Inn (Open to all),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4201,2011-08-31T03:28:40,Alucard,"<span style=""color: #FF0000"">Alucard walked slowly toward the traven pearing up at the red sighn that just lit up before him ""the Scarlett Taven hm"". Wearing his causal smirk like he always did he pushed the door up to see another young Siren proping herself up against the bar. <br/><br/>Her scarlett hair a contrast to her plae skin he quickly looked her up and down takeing in the peircings and tattoos hmm she is a fairly young Siren he thourght to himself. He strode to the bar his long trench coat swishing behind him ""hello my dear"" he said in his strong russian accent bowing to her his long black falling over his eyes he stood straight running a hand though his hair to get it out of his eyes. ""what celection of red wine do you have?""</span>"
3228,The Scarlett Tavern and Inn (Open to all),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4201,2011-08-31T03:40:04,Nehmahati,"Kat heard the opening of the front door and she tried not to beam as she eyed the man who had just walked in.  Her first customer!  Kat wasn't one to be 'excited' often, but she couldn't help herself for this.  It was her first buisness, something that was her own.  She took in his appearance, notiching how he seemed to be checking her out, which was something she was used to when she was working at Athekka's bar.<br/><br/>She let her lips curve into a polite smile as she tilted her head, her hands reaching for the wine list.  She brought the menu up from underneath the bar and handed it towards him.  ""Welcome to the Scarlett Tavern and Inn.  We have a list right here of all the wine selection and we have most types of liquor to accomodate any kind of drink you might want.  We also have a kitchen, if you're hungry.""  She said, her voice coming out a smooth as velvet upon flesh."
3229,The Scarlett Tavern and Inn (Open to all),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4201,2011-08-31T04:57:50,Alucard,"takeing the wine list and glanceing thourgh it ""ill take a bottle of French Beaujolais would you like to join me for a glass. am i correct in thinking its your grand opening of this lovely tavern"" his russian accent smooth.<br/><br/>Reaching in his jacket and pulling out a packet of ciggerets and a lighter and takeing off his trench coat ""is there a place i may hang this, oh how rude of me my name is Alucard and yours?"" he said raseing an eyebrow."
3230,The Scarlett Tavern and Inn (Open to all),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4201,2011-08-31T09:25:17,Nehmahati,"Kat watched as the man glanced through the wine list.  She could pick up on the fact that he was definately vampire and her old instincts for a moment, made her muscles tense.  She had had her own bad experiences with their kind and she knew that her kind kept the knowledge of their kinds existance closely guarded because of the addictive quality their blood had on vampires and the fact that their kind could be used as a permanant blood supply.<br/><br/>She shook herself of her thoughts and forced herself to relax.  She would have to get used to the mixture of creatures in her bar, much like Athekka's bar.  She forced a smile to curve her lips as he mentioned the selection he wanted and asked her if she would join him.  Giving a nod, she turned from him and pulled two wine glasses from the bar.  ""Yes, I'll join you, and yes, this is our opening night.  I recently bought this place, did the renovations and you are officially my first customer.""  She said with a small smile as she began to pour the two glasses of wine with ease.<br/><br/>As he mentioned his coat, she gave a curt nod and took his coat from him.  ""I'll keep this behind the bar, we have a rack in the corner.""  She turned, leaving the glasses upon the bar countertop for the moment and moved towards the coat rack in the corner.  She hooked the jacket securily and then turned back to the bar and made her way to it, leaning against it with an elbow across from him.  Pulling out a pack of her own cigarettes, Camel No. 9's to be exact, she tapped one out and pressed it between plush lips before lighting the end of it.<br/><br/>After exhaling the first drag of her cigarette, she curved her fingers around the stem of her glass and lifted it towards him in indication of a toast.  ""To new buisness endeavors.""  She said pleasantly before taking a sip of her wine.  She savored the coolness of the liquid for a moment before she spoke again, finally anwsering his last question.  ""They call me Kat, by the way.""  She said, extending her right hand to shake his own."
3231,The Scarlett Tavern and Inn (Open to all),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4201,2011-08-31T11:15:45,Zavyr Darkeyes,"The sound of clanking metal came from outside the tavern and stopped at the door then the door was opened allowing in what looked a bit like a walking scrap heap though one would likely know this was an old Warforge even though it showed little signs of being old and rusted the only clues was the hands that showed they had been used many times, a broken lens beyond repair and the other missing. ""I'm not sure if this is a bad time but might you be hiring? I had heard that this place had just opened and thought it might need a hand in the preparation of food and such."" Spoke the Warforged with a slight metallic tone in his words.<br/><br/>He entered to Tavern and closed the doors. ""If needed I can prepare a dish as a test of my culinary  abilities."" Spoke the metallic humanoid. His body clanked as he walked over towards the counter.<br/><br/>""I used to work at a restaurant A few years ago, and I'm pretty sure I can make almost any dish."" Spoke the Warforged once more."
3232,The Scarlett Tavern and Inn (Open to all),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4201,2011-08-31T18:21:22,Alucard,"Alucard took the young ladys hand and shook it feeling hear pulse from her hand his crimson eyes darkend she smells delightful he quickly shook the idea.<br/><br/>Rasieing the glass ""yes, a toast and i wish you the best success"" at this a new man walked towards them ""it would appear you have a new customer my Dear Kat"" Alucard lifts the glass to his lips listening to the man speack.<br/><br/>""if he is going to cook i will have a fillet steak very rare"" he said in his smooth russian accent his smirk playing on his lips as he places his ciggerette to his lips and lights it useing the smoke to mask the delightful smell that was Kat he didnt what his new local bar to ban him for for a moment of weakness."
3233,The Scarlett Tavern and Inn (Open to all),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4201,2011-08-31T18:47:37,Nehmahati,"Kat let a small grin play over her lips as she tipped her glass to clink against Alucard's own.  ""Thank you, I'll probably need any lucky I can get.""  She said with a small laugh.  Her lips parted, about to say more when the door swung open and she could suddenly hear a clinking of metal.  A perfectly arched brow rose in curiousity as she leaned in a little over the bar to glance at what exactly was walking through her door.  And a 'what' it truley was.<br/><br/>She had seen many things in Athekka's bar, but a warforge had definately not been one of them.  For a moment, her lips had remained parted before she forced them shut as the thing spoke.  A cook?  It wanted to be a cook?  She was still in a moment of surprise and something about picturing this large metal creature dazzling up something delicious in the kitchen was absolutely absurd to her.  And some how even more utterly amusing.<br/><br/>Bless the damned vampire's suggestion, he gave her an opportunity to work with.  She shook herself of the state of staring she was in and a slow grin curved her lips.  She was purposely silent for a moment, taking in a long slow drag of her cigarrette as she looked the warforge up and down, as if evaluating weither or not she believed he could be of any use in the kitchen.  Letting the smoke of her cigarette (which smelled faintly of graham crackers) curl from her lips, she gave a small nod.<br/><br/>""Alright.  Let's see what you can do.  The kitchen's in the back.  The storage room is the large metal door to your left when you walk in, it has the freezers with all the meats that are stored along side with all of our stock of other things.""  She nodded her head towards the door behind the bar that lead to the kitchen.  ""Go ahead and make this man's steak, kitchen's right through that door.""  She said, placing one hand resting on her hip as she reguarded both of them."
3234,The Scarlett Tavern and Inn (Open to all),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4201,2011-08-31T20:11:19,Alucard,"Alcard grined ""may i please have a refill and do help yourself to another, I may need company for this meal"" he said with a wink and a nod at the warforge.<br/><br/>Takeing a long drag on his ciggerette he asked ""what made you want to open a bar or all things you seemed pretty tense for a moment when you relised i was a vampire and that i knew your race?, but i must say you have done an accerlent job with the place"" he said in a calm tone proping his weight on the bar."
3235,The Scarlett Tavern and Inn (Open to all),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4201,2011-08-31T21:28:38,Nehmahati,"Kat slid her eyes towards Alucard as he spoke and gave a small nod, turning to grab the bottle from the bar.  She poured himself another glass and then brought her glass to her lips and finished off the last of her wine before pouring her another.  Setting the bottle down, she leaned into the bar counter top and took another drag of her own cigarette before exhaling the smoke to curl around her pale face.<br/><br/>When he spoke once more, his question gave her pause and her expression grew serious, tense.  All of the amusement or friendliness had left her face as she realized he had not only claimed to know her race, but had picked up on her tenseness from before.  He could be bluffing though, he might not know at all what she was.  She eyed him for a moment and tilted her head to one side, causing her hair to shift to the left.  ""And what race, pray tell, do you think I am, Mr. Alucard.""  She said, keeping her voice even."
3236,The Scarlett Tavern and Inn (Open to all),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4201,2011-08-31T21:43:41,Alucard,"Alucard smiled ""you are a siren of course my dear i would rekongines that smell anywhere, and please I mean no hostility"" takeing one final drag on his cigerette he put it out on a near by ashtray.<br/><br/>Alucard lifted his eyes to meet hers ""I am sorry if i offended you i was mearly curious its not everyday one of your kind opens a bar"" lifting the wine to his lips he sipped swirling the glass.<br/><br/>""i had a dear old friend who was a Siren, but she left me in Russia"" Alucards smirk faultered but quickly snapped back up ""So i ask because not every Siren would would put them selves at a risk of something like me, I am very self controlled but a fledgling not so much, not that i dout you would swiftly take care of him"" he took another sip of wine and placed it down looking into those blue eyes with what he hoped was a calm and not hostile expreshion"
3237,The Scarlett Tavern and Inn (Open to all),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4201,2011-08-31T22:11:31,Nehmahati,"Every muscle seemed to tense, though it wasn't obviously noticable, when he stated what her race was.  Reguardless of his words, it still made her tense.  She wasn't used to casually talking about her race with anyone, much less a vampire.  She took a deep drag of her cigarette, blowing out the smoke quickly before stamping out her own cigarette in a nearby ashtray.  ""If you truely knew the feel of addiction that a siren's blood brings, we may not be having such a civilized conversation right now.  So you understand my instincts in this way.  It is not about offense. I do not hate your kind, not any longer.  But I'm also smart enough to know that your kind can be a danger, no matter how much 'control' your kind claims to have.""<br/><br/>She drew in a breath and exhaled, before giving a soft shrug and as a forced effort to relax the situation, she topped off both of their glasses of wine after taking a large swallow of her own.  ""I mean no offense myself, I can not help my instincts completely.""  She said.  ""And if you'll be so kind, you'll keep that information about my race to yourself.""  She said, continuing to keep her voice calm and level.  He was still a customer and had shown no hostile actions towards her.  She had to remind herself of this.  She decided the best direction would be to answer his previous statement.  ""I opened up the tavern because I like this kind of buisness.  I ran a friend's club once and found a liking for it.  I have a band that we plan to have perform here from time to time, so at the same time, it promotes our band and my establishment."""
3238,The Scarlett Tavern and Inn (Open to all),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4201,2011-08-31T22:20:16,Alucard,"Alucard smile dropped at Kats words ""I think you may have misjudged me I feel in love with a Siren, this is who i am trying to track down"" he said in his russian accent lifting his glass and drinking some ""and as for my race"" he spat the words out "" I have less interest in those than i do ants they mock there imortality with there foolish actions, so i am no more of a fan of them as you are"".<br/><br/>He picked up his pack of cigerrets and offered her one ""I see we got off on the wrong foot my intenshion with my questions is weather you have heard of any others of your kind around hear by the name of Rosea, and not to worry your secert is safe"" he sat the hand out streached with the packet a small smile returning to his face."
3239,The Scarlett Tavern and Inn (Open to all),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4201,2011-08-31T22:30:45,Nehmahati,"Kat arched a delicate brow at his words and she couldn't help the laughter that bubbled from her lips.  She may risk offending him, which wasn't her intention, but she knew how her kind was.  She calmed herself a little, eyeing the cigarette he offered.  After a moment's hesitation, she took the offered cigarette and lit the end.  She let the smoke curl from her lips for a moment before she shook her head, her electric blue eyes intent on him.<br/><br/>""No, I have not seen another siren around here.  Our kind rarely travels this realm.  They tend to keep to their own realm, only leaving to feed, mate, and hunt other sirens.  It is penalty of death for our kind to leave their realm and go rogue, because it is a threat to their kind, because it risks exposing them to your kind.  This is why I stay away from them.  There are a few other reasons they hunt me, but either way, if they caught me, my life would no longer be my own.""<br/><br/>She paused for a moment, eyeing him before shaking her head again.  ""And I'm sorry to tell you my friend, but if your siren left you, it is doubtful that you will ever find her.  Like I said, they mate, they hunt, and then they go home.  She probably simply seduced you, as is their way.  Thankfully, I was not raised by them myself.  They tend to be vicious, wild creatures.  They do not know the rules, customs, or the ideals of right and wrong of this realm.  They care not to.  They have little rules where they dwell, except for the rule about 'desertion' of your kind.  More than likely she seduced you to mate with you and then left you to return to the ranks.  Sad to say, but you are far from the first to have their heart broken by a siren.""<br/><br/>She did not mean offense by the words, but she was the sort of woman who was perfectly blunt and honest.  It was better he knew the truth than run after a phantom for the rest of his life.  She took another drag of her cigarette before finishing off what was her third glass of wine.  The effects hadn't really come to her yet, she was known to hold her own with alchohol.  The most she could feel was a slight warmth in her stomach."
3240,The Scarlett Tavern and Inn (Open to all),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4201,2011-08-31T22:42:52,Alucard,"Alucard smirk widened with the laughter ""yes, yes that reaction is comman, and to be honest I have nearly given up but i hoped you may have a lead but as you dont then i guess ill have no choice but to accept you words"" his Russian accent still smooth.<br/><br/>He took a sip of the wine thinking to himself ""well, well I am surprised to think i have found two of you and still hold my life"" he broke into laughter ""I have asked alot about you do you want to know anything about me"" he said with a shrug i saposses we should get to know each other since I will be comeing back more often you delight me, your bluntness i find it rather comferting"" he pulled a near by stool over and sat at just about level with Kat"
3241,The Scarlett Tavern and Inn (Open to all),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4201,2011-08-31T23:00:54,Nehmahati,"Kat arched another brow at his reaction.  Well, she supposed that's a better reaction than what she was expecting, which meant that the man probably never actually drank of the siren's blood and furthermore, must not have been too in love with her.  Either way, it meant less trouble in her tavern.  She poured herself another glass of wine and then took a sip before bringing her cigarette between her lips to take another drag.<br/><br/>""It's a surprised you've come across two of them period.  They are rare to see and most times that they are seen, they aren't noticed, because most do not know their nature or what they are.""  She said, leaning her weight unto one arm on the bar itself.  ""Well...since you apparently know so much of me, I suppose it's fair.  So tell me of yourself.  Where are you from?  I'm a southern girl myself.""  She said, passing the tip of her tongue over her upper lip out of habit before taking another sip of her wine."
3242,The Scarlett Tavern and Inn (Open to all),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4201,2011-08-31T23:10:37,Alucard,"Alucard leaned back his eyes becomeing glazed slightly ""I am from Siberia in Russia, i was born to a poor family but non the less happy my father was killed by the same vampire that changed me but left the rest of my family alone"" he puased before continuing ""he said to me ther is no more punishment for a young man that to be taken fromhis family and belieave me you need to before you change or you will kill them"" then the two world wars happnened"".<br/><br/>he took a large drink of wine ""and everyone I new and cared about died around me ethier thourgh age or war so I led the  of the normal Vampire hunting feeding and repeat, but i grew bored of this i wanted more, so I reopened my family account which had become rather substanshial over the years""he said voice almost a monotone<br/><br/>""then i meet her"" his voice lit up ""that lasted one night and now I have come here to forgwet her and move on"" he rasied an eye brow at her ""is there anything else you wish to know my dear?"" he accent comeing though soft and calm."
3243,The Scarlett Tavern and Inn (Open to all),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4201,2011-08-31T23:25:59,Nehmahati,"Kat listened intently as he spoke.  This was something she was used to at a bar.  Most customers loved to talk their bartender's ear off with stories and she had to admit, she had heard many.  A lot of them were interesting, worth listening to, if you paid attention.  She gave a small smirk as he mentioned meeting the siren and shook her head.  ""I suppose most of our kind have a habit of breaking hearts, though they don't do it so much out of cruelty, as they are simply wild creatures that can not be tamed.  I still have some of their...instinctive qualities, but I am far more civilized than my fellow kind, because I was raised my humans.""<br/><br/>She paused for a moment, tilting her head a little so that her hair shifted in bright red waves to one side of her head.  ""Of course hell, I thought I was human until....""  She gave a soft shrug and something in her expression seemed to close off.  ""My mother was a rogue siren.  She bound my powers and left me with a human couple.  She didn't want their life for me and she knew what they would do with me, what they would make me become.  Up until about....9 years ago or so, I had no clue what I was.""  she shifted her eyes away, glancing towards the kitchen for a moment before she finished off her glass of wine and refilled both their glasses.<br/><br/>She took one last drag of her cigarette before putting it out and she eyed him for a moment before speaking again.  ""Well...is the search for this siren you met the reason you are in this area?""  She asked, changing the subject."
3244,The Scarlett Tavern and Inn (Open to all),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4201,2011-08-31T23:58:32,Alucard,"Alucard listend to the young womans story thourgh his long life he had never heard of a Siren leaveing one of its young with humans, he felt pity and yet thourght she may be better off this way thinking about how he was when he first turnt a blood lusting demon ""yes and know i did leave to find her but more so my friends my family have all long passed i set out to get a new life"" lightly picking up the glass and drinking some of the wine.<br/><br/>He thourght how remarkable this woman was able to conrtol her instincts with such ease he was some what jelious he had to battle every miniute not to relapse ""you know you are amazing, controlling your instincts like you so,... it took me centurarys to learn this level of control, of course i must feed but i do my best to use doner flood"" his nose wrinkles at the thourght of the unfresh blood "" but the live thing is so much better"" he smiled at her carful to keep his fangs covered he had long learnt that his fangs un-nearved people. he lifted his eyes do you still have the trade mark voice of a siren?"" he asked curiously."
3245,The Scarlett Tavern and Inn (Open to all),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4201,2011-09-01T00:06:03,Zavyr Darkeyes,"""My name is Pike by the way."" Said Pike as he clanked into the kitchen.<br/><br/>Upon entering the kitchen there was a lot of noise the sound of water to sound of the door to the storage being opened and closed. The sound of the stove being turned. Banging as the Warforge made sure the steak was tenderized. When the fillet steak hit the pan the kitchen began to emit a pleasant yet mouthwatering inducing smell. After a few moments Pike exit the kitchen holding a freshly cooked fillet steak complete with a fork and knife and set it before the vampire. Upon it being cut one would easy see it was of what the vampire had requested.<br/><br/>Afterwords Pike entered the kitchen to do some clean up. As a clean kitchen is a happy kitchen and is less likely to cause any hindrance to cooking food."
3246,Land of Arzanon [check with OOC for availability],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42094,2014-04-23T01:57:01,JDizzle383,"Fredrick withdrew his sword from the goblin's back. ""Shouldn't have tried to challenge a Spellblade."" He said, cleaning the blood off his sword. He quickly looted the goblin, finding nothing of note but a small dagger and about 23 Kelvos, as well as the orb the goblin had stolen from him.<br/><br/>""Not a bad haul from such an easy kill."" Fredrick smiled as he pocketed the money. He took the dagger and stuffed it in his satchel, planning to sell it at the next town. Walking a ways, he suddenly realized he had chased the goblin too deep into the Forest of Kromsel, and was now lost.<br/><br/>""Okay, no need to panic, I can just use a teleport spell and- Damn it! I'm out of teleporting Runestones."" He sighed, ""Just my luck, Running out of them at a time like this. well I guess I'll just-""<br/><br/>He suddenly heard some sort of instrument playing and decided to follow the sound in case it was coming from civilization. when he got to a clearing, he found an elf playing the music he had heard. when she stopped, he clapped and said, ""That was rather enjoyable! tell me, where did you learn that?""<br/><br/>Then he remembered his manners, ""My apologies, I am Fredrick Thaddeus Christopher the third. Spellblade of the city Korinthimos of the Hadrekk vally. And you are?"""
3247,Land of Arzanon [check with OOC for availability],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42094,2014-04-23T02:46:29,Eira,"Near her home, Honalassiel had been sitting underneath a large sycamore tree, and playing her flute. Her hair was as red as the autumn leaves that fell from the trees. It was put into a high ponytail, and has a braid wrapped around to hold it in place. Her eyes were a bright copper and were slightly darker than her lightly tanned skin. She had the pointy ears that one would see with an elf, and her face is an oval shape but with high, defined cheek bones. She appeared to be quite young, possibly into early adulthood. She was wearing brown cuffs that appear to have been made of worn leather. She had a dark brown, sleeveless tunic, a knee length brown skirt, yellow tights, and brown boots that went to her calves. She also had a satchel on her back that was carrying her bow and arrows. Beside her, a wild deer had been content with listening to the elf play her melodies. Soon, she had stopped playing, and the deer had retreated back into the depths of the forest.<br/><br/>Soon she saw a human approach her in the clearing. Cautious, she put her flute down and placed her hand on a knife that was hidden in her skirt. He didn't appear to be a threat, but rather, he seemed to enjoy her music. She hadn't seen many humans around in the short two hundred years that she had been living, and she certainly hadn't seen any approach her like this human had.He had began asking her on where she had learned how to play, but he stopped and introduced himself to her. Wearily, she kept her eyes on him. He certainly wasn't like the humans she had encountered before. Most of them were lost travelers, and she would simply put them on the right path. Most humans were afraid of her, but why wasn't this one? It was very confusing to her.<br/><br/>""Honalassiel, wood elf, and guardian of the Forest of Kromsel,"" she replied simply, ""May I ask what you are doing in these parts? I don't get many humans traveling through unless they are lost."""
3248,Land of Arzanon [check with OOC for availability],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42094,2014-04-23T03:59:14,Trever,"The forest brimmed with life. Vibrant in color, the trees grew to enormous heights yet sunlight glimmered through the canopy freely allowing flowers to bloom all around. Birds and critters all around sung their song to give the expanse even more life.<br/><br/>A loud crunch through the trees as a a new glimmer appeared. This was not the sun, but a reflection of it. Shining off a very foreign substance for this land; steel. Holding this steel was a man garbed in a dark brown cloak, covering his body head to toe. Blackened boots, dirty and worn with overuse clung to his feet adding to the chorus of his destruction through the calm wood. A dirty tan tunic covered his torso and arms, one such shielding his face as he tore the steel through the brush once more, giving him a path through the beauty.<br/><br/>It had been three days after entering these wood on just a rumor. Three days of walking through muck, brush, thorns and marsh to seek his target. An elf was in this forest, one his employer wanted quite a sum for. One he intended on collecting, but the rumble of his stomach stopped the thoughts of future payment to thoughts of the present. He needed food.<br/><br/>Sheathing his sword he set to tracking, but no sooner had he started, he heard something most unexpected. The soft lilt of music through the air. It seemed his stomach would have to wait, and he crouched down making himself as small as possible, keeping to the shade of trees.<br/><br/>The sound stopped soon, but the man found the trail of a more cumbersome soul. A few goblins lie bleed out on the ground, completely run through. No belongings around them, petty robbery of monsters or maybe the other way around? Didn't matter to him. What did matter is the trail left goes deeper into the wood, towards where the music once was.<br/><br/>He slunk down once more, following the trail left by the human, (Assumed so by the tracks left.) After another fifteen minutes, the light grew brighter, giving way to two figures. One armed with sword, the other with flute. It was easy to assume which was which, and he laid low for a time, within the shadows. He needed the elf alive, and with a witness it would prove troublesome. The man no worse for wear even with the scuffle of goblins, so it might prove troublesome to deal with him in a fight. Other actions were required.<br/><br/>Stowing his blade under his cloak, hidden from view, and removing his bow, he made his way into the clearing, mock curiousness splayed skillfully over his face. ""Oh, apologies. I don't mean to intrude, I was merely stalking some game to eat for the night and came across some dead goblins. I followed the tracks to see that no one was harmed."""
3249,Land of Arzanon [check with OOC for availability],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42094,2014-04-23T04:44:59,JDizzle383,"""I assure you sir, neither I nor the young miss here is in any danger. Unfortunately for me, I've run out of teleportation Runestones, and am stuck here without a way home, as I have yet to find a way out of the forest.""<br/><br/>He again introduced himself to the newcomer, then his stomach growled. ""I don't suppose you have any of that game on you sir? And might I ask your name? after all, It would be in our best interest to eat and find shelter, would it not? after all, I have led the goblins here and they harbor grudges rather stubbornly. So what say we make camp?"" he yawned. ""I'll take first watch. but that still leaves the matter of filling our belies.""<br/><br/>He unsheathed his one handed sword and brought his other hand up out in front of him As if he were holding an apple in his palm. Muttering an incantation, a mass of circular energy appeared. above his palm and floated for a moment before expanding around the three travelers. ""There, now we are cloaked. only our scent will give us away, and Goblins have a very bad sense of smell."""
3250,Land of Arzanon [check with OOC for availability],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42094,2014-04-24T04:30:12,Eira,"Honalassiel had a grimacing look on her face as she was enveloped in the mystical cloak. This forest was her home. She knew how to gather food, and supplies, and she damn well knew how to get them out of here. If all else failed, she has her home that she could consider letting them stay at. Begrudgingly, she went against her instincts and better judgement before looking at the two men.<br/><br/>""You could just stay at my home for the evening, and head out at dawn?"" she suggested as she twirled a strand of her hair through her index finger and thumb, ""And finding berries, shrubs, and roots here isn't difficult. I won't allow you to harm the deer in this area or the fowl that seek refuge here though. They are like my children. Also, if you even think of doing anything funny, I won't hesitate to kill you.""<br/><br/>A sadistic smirk spread across the elf's face as she jumped up into the tree and pulled out her knife. She began to sharpen the edges of her blade against the roughness of the tree bark. Once it was to the desired sharpness, she placed it back into her skirt and she jumped down, landing in front of the men, her smirk still in tact."
3251,Land of Arzanon [check with OOC for availability],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42094,2014-04-25T04:06:24,Nizrindane,"""Where the hell did he go now?"" Screamed a man in black armor in the distance, to which his ally smacked him in the face for making so much noise. ""Shut up, you big numpty,"" He whispered angrily as he took a look around, seeing nearly flora and fauna for miles. ""If you scream, he'll hear us and get away... Look, we'll set up camp and look for him tomorrow. Anything to get away from that freak we call Lord.""<br/><br/>As the two knights finally turned away, as a robed figure finally stood from his hiding spot within the bushes. ""I thought that they would never give up looking for me. At least they've called it a night... for now."" Said softly the hooded man, shaking his head at the knights' laziness, turning around to get more distance from those foolish knights. ""Five years... After five long, dreary years... I finally put an end to that long, painful nightmare... Alas, I've found myself with no direction and some bread and meat in this satchel of mine. But I have my book, and my dagger. Surely I can make it out of here, and find a town to stay for a while."" He said, a smile spreading across as he decided to press on a little longer, too deep into his thoughts to notice the goblin corpses, but stepped over them all the time. his face as he sat under a lively tree, adorned with many lovely leaves and simply relieved to finally rest. He subtly dug into his satchel, forcing himself to nibble on the bread in his hands, a soft smile playing on his lips."
3252,Land of Arzanon [check with OOC for availability],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42094,2014-04-30T08:52:31,Trever,"""To threaten so early in our relationship? Madam, you wound me."" The man said, hand held over his heart with a sad expression. ""I am known as Theodore Donahue Esquire, but you may call me Theo, and if you have a shelter prepared already then I would be happy to join you for the night."" He bowed, humbly before her and rose once more. ""As for the game, no I have not acquired my quarry yet, though now I don't think I need bother. Especially with one so willing to dole violent threats in our midst."" He laughed at his own joke, and began walking towards the elf with a calming grin. ""So care to lead the way then? It would be rude to offer and not come through on your word in such a short time I think."" His mirth in the comment was evident, and easily one could tell it was in light jest. Just as he planned. ""Theo"" was the epitome, of politeness and never failed to get the guard down of anyone who stood in the mans way."
3253,Dragon Ball Ichi: Cultivation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42127&start=20,2014-05-09T02:10:42,Jessie Shadowhold,"The moment Yin moved, Alex was off, and he was jealous. Yin's speed, his control, his power already shown in only a few moments were to be envied. If this were a life or death situation, everyone here, including the spectators, would be dead in little to no time as far as Alex could calculate. If the energy attack front the tournament was not an elaborate hoax (and Alex was fairly sure it was not), then this was an insurmountable foe. And Alex was going to fight him anyway... shit.<br/><br/>Alex saw him take a hard left to the face without flinching and go after the less annoying of the two other boys as Alex dashed around and behind, making sure to not get between Yin and any of the other contestants, but still staying in the kind of range that would allow him to take advantage of any opening that might present itself.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Let the games begin...</span>Alex thought to himself."
3254,Dragon Ball Ichi: Cultivation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42127&start=20,2014-05-10T11:33:23,Kitten Smitten,"""And don't get in my way,"" Patricia shot back at Kitti, moving to put some distance between them to circle around to Yin's side as she did. ""You know what I'll do if you crowd me."" Her gaze was fixed on the master when the boy she would eventually learn was named Isaac rushed forward to launch the first attack. She watched it closely and only a slight tightening in her brow betrayed her surprise at the way Yin shrugged off the successful hit, then moved in to return the attack with a kick of his own.<br/><br/>There was no time to think about what to do, not with Yin moving at such a speed. Patricia had to act on instinct and take advantage of any opening she was given, which was simply that at that moment she wasn't her enemy's main focus, Isaac was.<br/><br/>Having moved so she was to Yin's right side, she took two quick, long strides forward until she was within striking distance. As he raised his left leg to attack Isaac, she crouched down slightly so her body was low and tucked into itself, then shot a foot out and aimed to kick at the back of Yin's right knee, the one that was keeping him upright. As she did she tried to prepare for a possible counter-attack by making a grab for one of his wrists.<br/><br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""text-decoration: underline"">1-6 with rounding down always, 1-7 with rounding up (33.5% chance)</span></span>"
3255,Dragon Ball Ichi: Cultivation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42127&start=20,2014-05-11T17:21:25,Jeremor,"""Yeah, yeah..."" He said to Patty as she walked off, sticking his tongue out at her. Another useful thing Patty was, was a distraction. She liked meeting her foe head-on and fighting like a man, stuff like that. So long as Kitti won, he didn't really care how he fought. You just tried to hit the other person until they gave up, that was the point. In his experience, if you fought by some sort of rules or ethics, then you were always going to be disadvantaged when you met somebody who didn't.<br/><br/>But anyway, he followed into the battle with the rest of them. He didn't try to flank Yin or anything like that, he simply walked in a straight line toward the action. The only problem was, Isaac was already there and getting attacked. The first impulse Kitti had was to kick Isaac in the back of the head, but instead he was juuuuust barely wise enough to see that he could be used as a distraction instead. Yin couldn't defend against two people attacking him while he also was focused on counterattacking, could he? So, he began to run into the battle and yelled.<br/><br/>""Uoohhhh! Get outta my way!""<br/><br/>Then he leapt into the air and tried to knee<span style=""font-weight: bold"">Yin</span>in the face, going high while Patty went low, and carelessly soaring past Isaac with reckless abandon. That was probably because he really didn't mind hitting Isaac, either, if it came to it...<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""text-decoration: underline"">1-4 rounded down, 1-6 rounding up? (29.4%)</span></span>"
3256,Dragon Ball Ichi: Cultivation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42127&start=20,2014-05-12T10:54:24,DoughGuy,"(1-15 hits, 12 - 14 - 12, 3 - 11 - 18, 1 - 16 - 6, all 3 kicks hit)<br/><br/>Even expecting the attack Isaac was outclassed by Yin's speed as all three kicks landed.  He took the blows on his side, the first hitting him painfully in the side, but the second and third both partially blocked by Isaac's arm dropped into a guard position.  Still the trio forced him back, just in time for Kitti to come flying by with his raised knee.  The attack had the possibility to give him some breathing room but he wasn't going to back out of the fight for a second.<br/><br/>Not like the fourth member of their group, who was hanging back and avoiding the fight.  ""Get in here you pussy!"" he yelled out to Alex before dismissing the man from his mind.  The fight was a messy cluster with three people in there already and as Isac threw himself back into it he knew there'd probably be some 'friendly fire' going on soon.  Deciding to postpone the chances for that for the time being he took a more precise approach.<br/><br/>If Yin was still standing after Patricia's attack he would unleash a special move of his own, Paris's arrow, against Yin's right ankle and follow up by trying to pin his legs if he went down.  If he was on the ground instead he would drop a knee onto Yin's stomach, arms held up to ward off any grab Yin might take to stop his fall.  In both cases he would use his left limbs to protect his hurting right side."
3257,Dragon Ball Ichi: Cultivation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42127&start=20,2014-05-14T14:58:37,Yin Jingshen,"(Always round up guys.) (Bee's sweep, 10 - 16 - 12 = miss. Jer's knee, 1 - 2 - 3 = hit. Dough's Paris's arrow, 7 - 12 - 12 = miss.)<br/><br/>Yin had little time to rejoice after his Shirīzukikkufukku technique had landed flush. Although he had not put his full strength into his attack, he was still surprised to notice that his opponent was able to withstand the stopping power of such an attack.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Quite the resilient one aren't w--</span>Yin's thoughts were cut short, just after he had landed his attack, both the girl and the thai fighter attacked him in unison, the girl striking low and the thai fighter springing high into the air. Due to their speed, Yin knew he wouldn't escape the attack unscathed, unwilling to lose his footing, he jumped to his left, evading the sweeping kick the girl had tried to deliver. However, the knee strike heading for Yin's cheek struck true, the force of it sent him veering off away from the group, and avoiding any of their follow up maneuvers. Despite being struck, Yin regained himself quickly and somersaulted into a defensive position. Almost as if he hadn't been struck at all.<span style=""font-style: italic"">These young ones are much faster than I anticipated, my underestimation of them has cost me dearly. If I take a few more strikes like that I might be in a little trouble,</span>Yin mused, masking the stinging pain on the right side of his face with a determined smile. He was playing off his mistakes as the callous actions of an all powerful master, however the truth was that Yin had never faced multiple skilled opponents at once, at least none of this caliber. He noted that the youngest of them was still lurking outside the combat zone.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Picking your place eh? Wise,</span>thought Yin.<br/><br/>Yin knew he couldn't let up, only a few seconds had passed after he had created some separation between him and the three eager would-be students, yet those seconds during combat are precious and could be capitalized on if given the opportunity.<span style=""font-style: italic"">A gift you three shall not be given.</span>Yin thought dryly, he knew he had to finish this fight quickly. Noting the three of them were stood close about each other, Yin dashed in, using his superior speed to place himself in the midst of them in what seemed like an instant. Leaving them little room to breath, Yin unleashed a sweeping round house kick that aimed at all three of their heads. He noted that at that moment that his back was wide open to attack, and anticipated an attempt on his blind spot by the lurking and mysterious young lad, hovering just outside the point of action."
3258,Dragon Ball Ichi: Cultivation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42127&start=20,2014-05-14T16:51:59,Jessie Shadowhold,"Even before Yin moved Alex saw the opening that was about to happen. It was an obvious opening, painfully obvious, and as much as Alex was sure that this master was aware of it, he couldn't afford to pass up such an opportunity.<br/><br/>The moment Yin's kick was past the point of maintaining striking power, the point that it would no longer be able to hurt Alex but would still be forcing the others back, Alex moved with every ounce of speed he had. He struck at Yin's back quickly, aiming for his kidneys with an angled fist strike made to be as painful as possible. If he could manage it, he would follow through the blow under Yin's arm and follow up with a rising backhand strike to Yin's face and a powerful rotating punch to his sternum. It was the most devastating attack he could manage from this angle, and he hoped to God it would stick.<br/><br/>(first and second blow are independent, only calculate the third if the second lands. 39% chance to hit)"
3259,Dragon Ball Ichi: Cultivation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42127&start=20,2014-05-14T19:11:37,Kitten Smitten,"(Yin's kick, 20 - 5 - 7 = hit.)<br/><br/>It was a veritable shitstorm of limbs, dust, sweat and excitement. Patricia hadn't felt anything like it since the last time Kitti got them involved in a barroom brawl, and it hadn't been nearly as chaotic as this. The speed at which everything was happening left her feeling off-balance and breathless, struggling to keep up.<br/><br/>But it was also fucking fun.<br/><br/>She shot up from her position on the ground following her failed attack on Yin's knee and twisted as she did. The people around her mostly blurred into one faceless mass that simply needed to be avoided, not paid attention to. The only one that mattered at the moment was Yin. However, even the time it took for her to orient herself was too long to avoid a surprise attack by the master.<br/><br/>His roundhouse kick swept right across her face. Although she squeezed her eyes shut - an instinctive reaction - and started to turn her head away, it still connected squarely with her nose. It broke with an audible 'snap' that seemed louder to her own ears than anything she'd ever heard before. As blood gushed from her nostrils and tears flooded her eyes, she stumbled back.<br/><br/>Strangely, the only thought that passed through her mind as she retreated to regroup was that it was her first broken anything - ever.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">It sucks.</span>"
3260,Dragon Ball Ichi: Cultivation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42127&start=20,2014-05-14T19:30:29,Jeremor,"(3 - 3 - 19 = Hit)<br/><br/>The rush of adrenaline pounded through his veins and made life move more slowly for a few seconds. Feeling his knee crash into the man's face was euphoric. Kitti enjoyed kneeing anybody or anything in the face, but this was especially sweet. It was always fun to try and take people down a peg... especially when people thought they were better fighters than him. That got him so mad that he just couldn't wait to prove every one of their stupid faces wrong. When this fight was all through he was going to point and laugh at every one of them. Yeah.<br/><br/>It was sort of nice that he had worked in unison with Patty, but also a little annoying. He hadn't wanted to. She was sort of just in the way down there, obscuring his own glory, but at least she'd done the missing part and he'd done the hitting part. He would also have to point that out to her when this fight was done. The only thing left to do now was put the man out of his misery...<br/><br/>Still feeling like somebody had hit the slow-motion button on regular life, Kitti came back down to his feet and turned find where his opponent had ended up. That whole slow-motion thing worked against him then, because he was able to see Yin prepare his kick in perfect harmony. Then it lashed out, quicker than anything Kitti had seen before, and caught him flush on the cheek.<br/><br/>""Uoohh.."" He made another sound similar to his war cry, though much less intimidating, as he spun around and fell to his knee. Catching himself on the hill, he rubbed his cheek... and frustratedly punched the ground with the other hand. There went his flawless victory."
3261,Dragon Ball Ichi: Cultivation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42127&start=20,2014-05-15T13:56:08,DoughGuy,"(20 - 19 - 7, Miss)<br/><br/>But by the time Isaac was ready to attack again the old master had flipped away and put some distance between himself and the fighters.  The move made Isaac curse, not only had he got away but the disrespectful fighter had one upped his attack.  There was the tiniest seed of respect for the move, albeit buried under tones of competitive spirit.  Now he would have to push himself even harder to impress Yin the most.<br/><br/>Before he could attack again though Yin was amongst them sweeping a powerful kick at their faces.  Most probably because he was the only one not recovering from an attack Isaac was best prepared for the kick and reacted fastest.  His head inched back the centimetres he needed just in time for the foot to pass by without touching him.  Even so he felt the force behind the blow in the wind that whipped his face from such close range.<br/><br/>Out of the corner of his eye he was glad to see the other man spin around from the impact and the seed of respect died.  Then he was rushing forward to take on Yin again.  His foot leapt out in a side kick, Isaac crouching slightly as he threw it, aimed at Yin's midriff."
3262,Dragon Ball Ichi: Cultivation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42127&start=20,2014-05-15T23:48:50,Yin Jingshen,"(Jessie's 1st strike, 10 - 3 - 10 = miss. 2nd strike, 8 - 20 - 20 = miss. Isaacs kick, 7 - 12 - 20 = miss. *wipes sweat from brow.*)<br/><br/>Yin's attack had been effective, striking both the girl and the thai fighter, causing them to both be ejected from the immediate vicinity and thus buying him some much needed breathing room. It seemed his attack had had the most impact on the girl, but he had little time to dwell on his situation as he noted that his initial attacker had snapped his neck back just in time to avoid being struck. It was at that precise moment that Yin noted a flash of movement in his peripheral vision.<span style=""font-style: italic"">He's moving for my blind spo--!</span>Yin thought in alarm, as he tried to gauge the trajectory of the young lad's approach. However, he was cut off when he scouted his initial attacker seizing his opportunity and lashing out at Yin's exposed abdomen with a sturdy thrusting kick. Using little more than his trained instincts Yin reached out in desperation, utilizing his superior speed and experience, grasped both of his opponents limbs firmly and precisely, stopping their attacks in their respective tracks.<span style=""font-style: italic"">If I had been slightly more off balance, slightly less aware, that might just have been the end of me.</span>Yin thought wisely.<span style=""font-style: italic"">These kids have come a long way on their own. I'm impressed.</span><br/>He couldn't let up though, the bout was still in motion and if he didn't act quickly they would capitalize. So without reserve Yin toughened his grip, and tried to swing both of the captured combatants, throwing them into the air and as far from him as possible."
3263,Dragon Ball Ichi: Cultivation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42127&start=20,2014-05-16T01:31:29,Jessie Shadowhold,"(not even going to roll 'cus I like this bit too much.)<br/><br/>Even with all his speed, even with the other guy attacking at the same time, even with all of the experience Alex had, it wasn't quite enough. Yin jerked around and grabbed Alex's right fist firmly and then flung Alex up and over. When someone as strong as Yin threw someone of Alex's size, it wasn't for a few feet. Alex almost literally FLEW.<br/><br/>He tumbled in mid air, trying to find the horizon as he was tossed what felt like twenty or more feet. Then at the last second, Alex caught his balance in time to twist in mid air, landing on his upper back instead of his head and rolling twice before finding his feet. Even then he still skidded a good three yards on his toes before setting down. A quick mental check of his body showed that his right hand was stiff in pain, probably sprained, maybe a micro-fracture. His shoulders were badly bruised and he was already starting to feel the bone-ache that came from too powerful of a blow throughout his body. Alex couldn't take another throw like that and still be effective in a fight.<br/><br/>But it wasn't over yet. Alex quickly resolved that it was now or never, and ran back to the fray. He had landed at least twenty something feet away, and there was no way he was getting back before someone engaged Yin again..."
3264,Dragon Ball Ichi: Cultivation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42127&start=20,2014-05-16T12:22:36,Kitten Smitten,"It was difficult to see, let alone breathe in anything but open-mouthed gasps. Gingerly Patricia reached up and felt her throbbing nose. It was a knot of pain in the middle of her face and definitely,<span style=""font-style: italic"">definitely</span>didn't want to be touched, so she lowered her hands and squared her back. She wanted to swear and stomp her feat, rage against the circumstances which had landed her on the receiving end of such a blow. It meant she was basically useless unless she could get her goddamned eyes to stop watering, which didn't seem likely.<br/><br/>Shit was going down between Yin and two of the other fighters. Kitti seemed out of it for the moment, just like her, and somehow that gave her an extra little boost of will. If nothing else, she had to do better than him in this brawl. If that all depended on one single, last ditch effort, then so be it. With a hard, stinging sniff she used her forearm to wipe some of the blood off her mouth, then waited for the right moment to strike.<br/><br/>That came just a second later when Alex went flying through the air, tossed like a ragdoll. Patricia started running towards Yin, the world a blur but his form strangely clear. The attack was reckless and certainly hadn't been well thought out, but it was the best she could do under the circumstances. His speed would most likely let him evade her with ease and she fully expected another, even more crippling blow if she failed, however ... she had to try.<br/><br/>With that, she tried to execute her<span style=""font-style: italic"">Falling Water Strike</span>attack, the only move she was so comfortable with she could pull it off blind.<br/><br/>(33.5%)"
3265,Dragon Ball Ichi: Cultivation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42127&start=20,2014-05-17T18:09:19,Jeremor,"Kitti spit out some blood and then some shards of broken teeth. A few more felt... wobbly, on that side of the face that had taken the kick. It was lucky he hadn't bitten some of his tongue off as well. Both things had happened to him before, of course,  but never all at once from a single kick. Wobbly, he gained his feet and then stood proudly.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Quit spinning, earth! Kitti Mookjai needs to fight!</span>Yes, he actually yelled at the planet in his own thoughts. He was sort of an egotistical jerk, if you hadn't noticed, and that included dealings with the solar system.<br/><br/>He looked over at what Yin was doing, tossing dudes around like sacks of flour, and was ALMOST intimidated. Almost. It's not like he was scared or anything. You know, it just made him hesitate about exactly what his next plan should be. That was when Patty came and did some of his thinking for him. Scowling, he watched her execute an attack he'd seen often enough, her patented<span style=""font-style: italic"">Falling Water Strike</span>. That one hurt a lot, he could testify to that. It was also far too flashy. If she landed it, she'd totally show him up. That just couldn't be allowed to happen.<br/><br/>""Graaahh!"" Yelling, like a baboon or something, he started running again. Boy, these hills were a little more unsteady than he'd remembered them. Rather than leaping from top to top, he now was forced to sort of stop and stumble over a few, which killed his momentum. Beating Patricia to the punch was going to be impossible, so he devised another plan... he laid in wait, flanking around to the other side of Yin and waiting for Patty to strike.<br/><br/>Once she'd either hit or missed, Kitti would launch his own cowardly assault. This involved an elbow to the back of Yin's head, hopefully.<br/><br/>(1-6 hit, 30%)"
3266,Dragon Ball Ichi: Cultivation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42127&start=20,2014-05-18T13:55:47,DoughGuy,"(5 - 1 - 5, definite hit)<br/><br/>With all the four of them had done and in the fight Isaac was surprised at how easily his foot was caught and trapped by Yin.  Of balance as well he couldn't do anything as Yin tossed him like a doll through the air.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Such power</span>he thought, his mouth open slightly as the ground rapidly approached 25 feet from his starting potitions.  He didn't manage to get it closed by the time he hit.  He didn't manage much in the air, the position he had been in beforehand leaving him disorientated his entire flight.<br/><br/>Unlike Alex he hit as a bundle of limbs flailing in every direction.  Even worse, he landed on the side Yin had kicked him on previously sending hot stabs of pain through his whole chest and arm.  He couldn't tell for sure yet but it felt like something somewhere had broke.  But breaks were nothing compared to this fight, he was determined, dismemberment wouldn't stop him now.  Carefully he climbed to his feet, putting his weight on his left side, and took in the landscape again.<br/><br/>The girl was charging into what looked like a slide at Yin while both of the other men were standing back albeit looking for openings.  The throw had put him closer to the thai fighter so he walked towards him.  Moving as slow as he was he wouldn't reach Yin until after he had responded to Kitti's elbow strike.  Regardless of what the master did to block that attack he would then attempt to tackle Yin to the ground by throwing his weight at him shoulder first.  If he could get the fight on the ground he could still win it he knew."
3267,Dragon Ball Ichi: Cultivation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42127&start=20,2014-05-20T22:50:40,Yin Jingshen,"(Bee's Falling Water Strike, 11 - 11 - 4 = Miss. Jeremor's elbow, 11 - 20 - 3 = miss. Doughguy's grapple, 16 - 17 - 11 = miss.)<br/><br/>Yin watched with relief as his attackers were flung far away from him, creating the much needed breathing room he desired. However, he was interrupted when he noticed both the girl charging for him, crimson stains about her mouth due a bleeding and possibly broken nose. He noted her streaming eyes, and guessed this was her final, blind charge. A last ditch attempt at showing Yin her true worth.<span style=""font-style: italic"">You have already shown it.</span>Yin thought knowingly. He prepared to move in evasion of her attack, but was distracted when he saw in his peripherals the thai fighter moving in to flank Yin's position. Without much though, Yin did all he knew he could and leapt into the air using only his instincts to guide him. His jump was solid, kicking up dirt and grass underfoot as he lifted off. He had used much more strength than required, sending him far into the air almost as if in sudden flight. He peered down as his velocity was coming to a slow, he gauged he was over a hundered feet in the air now but was still gradually climbing. He saw that the two he had thrown were both heading into the fray but had been too slow in making contact with Yin.<span style=""font-style: italic"">They show incredible courage in face defeat. Admirable of them, though foolish. If they had organized in the beginning, they may have stood a chance against me, but now, their defeat is certain.</span>Yin resolved to himself. As he thought, Yin's leap came to it's terminal velocity, and he hung in the air a moment before gravity took him once again towards the ground. He positioned himself to land a ways away from the group. Far away enough to avoid an imminent attack, but close enough to engage them in conversation.<br/>He landed with the grace of a dancer, smoothly but solidly landing into a crouching position. He stood up quickly, wishing to speak with them before the bout went on any further.<br/>""Enough!"" Yin shouted with authority. ""This bout is over. It is plain that you cannot defeat me."" Yin stated, he let the words hang there. Much like the slackened jaws of the observing crowds that had just bore witness to feats they had not thought possible of human beings. he let the words hang, enjoying the theatrical tension created by it. ""However. You have all proved yourself capable in combat. You have abilities far beyond that of any regular person."" As he spoke he began to move forwards, closing the gap between them so he could speak at more regular volumes. ""I've decided that if you'll have me, I will instruct you in the ancient ways of Shaolin Kung fu and take you in as my disciples."" The proposition was genuine and uttered with confidence, hiding the reservations that still irked at him despite all he did to quiet them."
3268,Dragon Ball Ichi: Cultivation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42127&start=20,2014-05-22T03:26:10,Jessie Shadowhold,"Alex had almost made it into the fray when Yin suddenly launched himself into the air. He left a literal dust cloud when he launched, leaving Alex almost awestruck at the spectacle. The leap was huge, impossible even. Alex had once cleared a two story building out of desperation to escape, and had nearly scrapped his feet on the roof as he went over, but this jump was prodigious. He went soaring dozens and dozens of feet, becoming almost a small speck in the air before finally falling to the ground. As he landed in a crouch, Alex took a defensive stance. With a jump like that, imagine what would happen if he leaped forward? If he was actually aggressive the way a single man should be against a larger group? He could clear the distance so quickly that it would be difficult to see him, let alone keep up.<br/><br/>Before anyone could act, Yin shouted to them, declaring the fight over as well expressing the fact that he counted them all worthy of learning from him. Alex mildly disagreed. If they were really worthy, they would have tried to form some sort of plan. Alex hadn't tried, but that was mostly because he was already fairly sure that none of the others would be interested in trying. The more annoying of the two boys and the girl seemed to work well together, but Alex and the other one, they were as uncomfortable fighting next to each other and the first two as a fish out of water. It was flattering then, that Yin thought them worth training.<br/><br/>Alex found himself in a bit of a pickle. There was still a crowd watching, looking on in anticipation. Alex had grown since he had last been photographed, and bleached his hair for good measure, but it was still possible that his face would be recognizable one the videos. However, refusing would mean that everyone would be sure to remember that strange boy who had pick pocketed someone before knocking him unconscious, done so well against the famous Yin, and then and turned down the deal for suspicious reasons. It was sure to get him caught. Even at the risk of being more high profile, Alex felt he was going to have to go along with it.<br/><br/><Hell,> he thought to himself, <I might manage to get away from here faster by taking his deal if I'm lucky.><br/><br/>Alex relaxed his stance, took a confidant step forward, and looked strait at Yin.<br/><br/>""I'm in."""
3269,Dragon Ball Ichi: Cultivation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42127&start=20,2014-05-22T12:40:00,Kitten Smitten,"For Patricia, it was a very undignified end to an already rather embarrassing fight. Instead of connecting with Yin, her headlong rush simply faded until her momentum ran out completely and she stumbled to a halt, feeling vaguely confused. Had she been so blind that she missed him completely? He'd been right there a moment ago ... But it was all over anyway. She had nothing worthwhile left to give in a fight where she and apparently all three of the other novices were completely outclassed. Horribly unladylike, backed-up-toilet-drain sounds emanated from her as she tried to wipe and blow her nose on a corner of the long belt she wore around her waist. Bent over double with her hands resting on her knees, breathless, was when she noticed something odd on the rocky ground. A shadow.<br/><br/>Patricia twisted and stared up at the sky just in time to see Yin come down from his gravity-defying jump. Her mouth fell open and she didn't remember to close it again until after his impressive landing and the announcement that their fight was over.<br/><br/>He was still willing to take them on after that abysmal performance? Genuinely surprised but happily so, she ran a hand through her half-shaven head of hair and chuckled to herself, then pinched her broken nose between two fingers to keep it from gushing any more blood. She approached Yin and stuck her free hand out at him to shake. ""Patricia Holden, pleasure to meet you,"" she said enthusiastically. ""Jolly good of you to take us on."""
3270,Dragon Ball Ichi: Cultivation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42127&start=20,2014-05-24T14:07:45,Jeremor,"Just as he'd been waiting to give Yin a nice solid tip of the elbow to the temple, preferably to drop him like a sack of hammers. Instead he jumped so high in the air that it was difficult to tell if he'd sprouted wings and flown or not. Kitti thought it was definitely cheating if he turned out to really be a birdman in disguise. That was an unfair advantage, and therefore, the victory defaulted to him. He'd at least landed a knee on the sucker. That was something to be proud of.<br/><br/>Watching him in the air, Kitti crossed his arms over his chest and spit out some more blood on the ground. Then he came down like a feather or a rock, or maybe something in between, and declared the fight over. It was difficult to argue with that. Kitti's pride, though, was so wounded that he was tempted to try throwing a sucker punch while Patty was distracting him with... ugh, good sportsmanship, or whatever the hell it was called. It disgusted him.<br/><br/>""Pfff."" He said, blowing air out with his bottom lip stuck out in a pout. He looked off away from Yin moodily. This wasn't the first time Kitti had lost a fight, but it was the first time he'd never really had a chance to win one. It was beyond demoralizing. It was downright insulting. ""Yeah... whatever... I don't care..."" Grumbling to himself, he looked into the crowd trying to find anyone that might be laughing at him. Finding no one, he looked back at Yin and pointed a finger. ""I'll try to learn, but only if I get a rematch when we're done. If you can teach me well enough to beat you, I'm in. I guess. Pff."""
3271,Dragon Ball Ichi: Cultivation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42127&start=20,2014-05-26T09:10:28,DoughGuy,"Isaac's charge floundered when Yin disappeared into the sky.  He stumbled a few more steps forward and halted, quickly tilting backwards to follow Yin's trajectory and stop himself falling over.  When the man finally landed he placed his hands on his knees and gulped down a few breaths before straightening.  His nostrils flared as they continued to suck down air.  He wasn't quite sure what had just happened truthfully.  Unless Yin had suddenly pulled out a jetpack it appeared physics had popped out for a coffee and come back none the wiser.  No wonder he had been so confident to take the four of them on.<br/><br/>It was the quickest Isaac had been defeated since he had considered himself a proper fighter and the realisation hit him like a slap.  His shoulders slumped and he glared at the ground in anger.  And the other three warriors, as well as dozens if not hundreds of onlookers had seen it.  It was only his respect for Yin and his veteran status that allowed him to put on a neutral expression as he bowed and accepted the master's offer.  ""It would be an honour."" he replied in a monotone, not letting any emotion show."
3272,Dragon Ball Ichi: Cultivation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42127&start=20,2014-05-29T16:10:19,Yin Jingshen,"Yin was pleased with the response. He had half suspected that he had hurt their pride by defeating them with such apparent ease. The looks on their faces, the obvious damage he had inflicted and his flagrant show of power were all tools used by Yin, albeit haphazardly and somewhat unconsciously, to manipulate them into not only thinking him a capable master but to assert his authority also. Yin was pleased with the result all around, he had gained the result he had desired which meant that now he could take control of the situation.<br/>""Good. I hope not to disappoint. Before we go on, I must give you all something,"" Yin turned from them and made his way to his things which he had left on the ground some ways away. He picked up his bag and put his jacket on as he made his way back to the group. When he got close enough he began to rummage through his bag and picked out a small stringed pouch. He untied the string and looked inside.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Only three left. Best use them wisely,</span>Yin thought. He reached into the pouch, and produced a small pale green bean. ""This is a Senzu Bean. Here,"" He broke the bean into fragments of four, and gave each of his new students a piece. ""This bean has properties unknown to many in the scientific community, when eating a whole one not only does it fully rejuvenate your stamina and energy, but helps to heal your wounds from battle. They say one bean is like eating ten day's worth of food. Which is a bit of an exaggeration, I have eaten one and also been able to eat a meal not so long after, however I do understand why they would say such a thing,"" Yin explained, ""The immediate feeling and healing it gives, makes you feel as though you've been well rested for a week. Go on try it,"" Yin urged. ""Even a small dose should have the desired effect.""<br/>Yin waited for them to each begin eating their piece, however as soon as the bean reached their mouths Yin suddenly made off towards the dirt track they had come from. ""Follow me! Your training begins now!"" Yin yelled over his shoulder as he strode gallantly away. From looking at him, one might have thought nothing had happened upon the mountain at all..."
3273,Dragon Ball Ichi: Cultivation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42127&start=40,2014-05-30T01:18:16,Jessie Shadowhold,"Alex eyed his section of the bean wearily. On a logical level, it would be ridiculously foolish for Yin to poison them here and now, in front of thousands of people, after going to all that trouble as to figure out if they were worthy. If he had been weeding out future threats, he would have killed them in the fight on 'accident.' If he had been looking for Alex or the others (who knew what their backstory might be), he wouldn't have made such a big spectacle of it in the first place, and Alex was wanted alive anyway. If he was just some sort of sadistic killer, doing this with thousands of people watching, phones out, was NOT the way to get away with it. It was a silly thought to even entertain.<br/><br/>And yet, Alex had a hard time accepting this logic. He had been running for too long and too hard to simply trust someone that quickly. He examined the bean thoroughly, smelling it, tasting it, watching the reactions of the others as they ate theirs. When he was mostly convinced that it wasn't going to kill and/or disable him, he finally swallowed his bean.<br/><br/>The effect was immediate and surprising. Alex hadn't exactly felt extremely rested when the fight began, and being thrown several stories in the air wasn't exactly a relaxing experience. He had been tired and hungry and soar all over right up to the point when the bean slid down his throat. Then suddenly, like a cool, refreshing wave that flowed from his stomach, all that aching and tiredness and tension simply melted away. It was the most miraculous thing Alex had ever experienced. If Yin had told him that it was the Great God Superman that made it possible, Alex would have almost converted that very moment.<br/><br/>""That was..."" he started, but was cut off by Yin's proclamation that the training had already begun.<br/><br/>""Wonderful."" he finished, far less enthused then he had sounded before. Out of the frying pan and into the fire had always been his style, but it got tiering after a while..."
3274,Dragon Ball Ichi: Cultivation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42127&start=40,2014-06-03T20:38:11,Kitten Smitten,"Patricia didn't live on the street for years without picking up a few tricks. One of those tricks - or perhaps 'piece of common sense' was a better phrase - was not to eat any suspicious, vaguely pill/drug shaped objects given to you by strangers. She took her section of the bean, of course, and eyed it very closely, but didn't venture a taste. It smelled organic and appeared to be nothing more than a regular green bean, but still ...<br/><br/>The reaction from the young brawler told her there was definitely something to it, something that triggered a change in him, which only put her off more. No, she wouldn't eat it, but she wouldn't discard it either. So instead, she slipped it into one of her pockets, wiped some crusty blood off her upper lip again, and gave Kitti a look as if to say; ""Shall we go?""<br/><br/>With that, she followed behind Yin."
3275,Dragon Ball Ichi: Cultivation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42127&start=40,2014-06-04T16:49:12,Jeremor,"Kitti took his piece of bean, a little bit disappointed by how tiny it was... and then shrugged and popped it into his mouth. Unlike Patty, the lessons he'd learned on the streets were to give anything a try once. You never knew what sort of fun you were missing. This was not the first time he'd popped a small vaguely pill-like object into his mouth and swallowed it before he could think too much. Luckily, this was the best result of any time yet. Usually it ended up with him passed-out in a garbage can.<br/><br/>Instead, he was suddenly flooded with energy. All the aching in his mouth, the cracked teeth, the place on his knee where he'd hit Yin's face... it didn't all go away, but it suddenly felt like a nice loving balm was smeared over it. The bruises ached a little less, the bones a little bit stronger, and his general attitude just a bit more positive. Rather than moping around about defeat, Kitti wanted to do jumping jacks.<br/><br/>Patty looked over at him as Yin started walking off. He hated following other people. Hated looking at their back while they walked. But, for the time being, there wasn't much he could do about it. He had agreed to follow this guy and learn from him... but he couldn't wait for the day they fought again. Next time Yin would be the one missing teeth. Kitti followed after the group, trotting to catch up to Patty.<br/><br/>""Did you see that knee I gave him?"" He grinned, his teeth smeared with blood..."
3276,Dragon Ball Ichi: Cultivation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42127&start=40,2014-06-05T11:30:33,DoughGuy,"Unlike the others Isaac had enough trust in the master fighter to simply do as he was told, regardless of how moody he was feeling.  He took the piece of bean from Yin, and with only a quick look over to see what it looked like, he popped it into his mouth.  It was so small that when he tried to give it a single crunch he missed and swallowed it whole instead.  Fortunately that same small size meant it went down without any problems.<br/><br/>The sudden flood of energy and general feeling of healthiness juxtaposed with his previous pain widened his eyes.  The pain in his side went from possible broken bone levels to a barely noticeable ache as the muscles healed themselves at an extraordinary rate.  His arm felt as good as new as well and his whole body straightened and regained its balance.  It was a strong enough effect to make him forget about the loss for awhile as he marveled at the bean's power.<br/><br/>He took off into a run after Yin with the others, eager to begin this new training."
3277,Dragon Ball Ichi: Cultivation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42127,2014-04-27T19:46:54,Yin Jingshen,"Yin had been in the town for a few days now, Monte Santo the locals called it. It was a sleepy town, well put together on the outside with a hidden poverty within. The spirits of the folk there seemed happy, the town prospered in it's own way, mainly through the means of logging the local area. Yin had noted a large house that must have been the home of the local authority. It was vastly similar to many of the other sleepy logging towns Yin had passed through along the long and winding roads of Brazil's back country. He sat himself down by the square of the town, putting his small satchel of things down on the ground next to him. The square was full, there seemed to be some sort of local festival taking place with a small stage area and various stalls dotted about. The crowds round about milled, some had come for the commerce others for the festivities. A strong crowd watched on as a local folk group sang in the native tongue about loves lost and loves yet to be. Yin smiled as he watched them, he was of a stock very similar to their own or at least in essence, and their ways held a feeling of nostalgia for him that he had not felt in some time.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I have restrained myself for so long, perhaps it should be here that I make my announcement?</span>Yin thought with amusement.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Perhaps it should.</span>He stood then, drawing himself up as a confidant young man might after a cup of wine.<br/><br/>He made his way around the crowds and towards the stage, tarrying nonchalantly as he went, letting the folk band on the stage finish their last song and receive the praise that they deserved. As he approached the stage, he noted a young man holding a microphone whom Yin guessed to be the festivals host. ""Excuse me sir!"" Yin said. ""I am a Chinese martial arts master, my name is Yin Jingshen. You might have seen me o--"" Yin was hastily interrupted by the Host who greeted Yin with the enthusiasm of a star struck teen.<br/>""The World Martial arts championships! Yeah, I saw you! I can't believe it! How do you do sir!?"" They shook hands vigorously.<br/>""Not bad, friend. Not bad,"" Yin replied heartily. ""Say, would you mind if I spoke with the crowd for a moment?""<br/>""You mean, for free?"" The Host replied dubiously.<br/>""Of course,"" Yin replied with mock offense.<br/>""Haha, okay! Yeah the crowd will love you, the whole town watched that tournament, they'll love this!"" The host replied, ecstatic with the luck of finding such a celebrity within his radius. The Host ushered Yin onto the stage to a whooping and cheering crowd. Which Yin found strange, he was sure none of them had recognized him as Yin Jingshen yet. The Host began a short but energetic introduction, which received a return Yin had not expected. The crowd loved him, despite his loss at the tournament. His bewilderment was evident which prompted the Host to say; ""They routed for you from the beginning, your fighting was perfect, they've never seen it before. The world loves you,"" as he passed Yin the microphone. Yin took it but was suddenly at a loss for words.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Who knew? The people have surprised me yet again.</span>He looked out at them, they looked back in rapt anticipation. Only the hushed murmur of voices could be heard, signaling that his time to speak had come.<br/>""Hello people, your admiration is humbling. I have been observing your town for the past few days. I have grown fond of it here, you remind me of my own people."" That statement earned a brief cheer. ""I have been looking for somewhere, a place that may hold great talent within it's streets. So far, I have found nowhere worthy but I have a feeling that today I've found the place I'm looking for."" They cheered again, perceiving his comment to be a compliment and it was, of a sort. ""I'm offering up a chance for one of you to be trained in the martial arts by myself for free. I will take as many students as are capable enough to endure my methods. If you wish to speak with me, I shall remain in the square for some time, enjoying the festivities and drinking wine."" The crowd, though some were obviously considering his proposal, still whooped in merriment at the mention of alcohol. ""Thank you again for having me, enjoy the rest of the show."" Yin bowed as he said the last words, when he straitened he waved to the baying crowd and made his way back to his seat on the other side of the square. As he went, he shook the hands and greeted those that came to him. He noted however how few of them actually felt at ease enough to greet him, he felt the display of his power in his match with The Old Man had scared them somewhat, perhaps they wished not to offend. Perhaps, he had become a god to them. He got to his seat in due time and sat, a cup of wine already waiting for his lips. A few strong lads had followed him, eager to prove themselves. He looked at them with a smile, bringing the cup of wine to his lips. ""I'm sorry boys, but I don't think you're gonna make the cut.""<br/>""You haven't even spoken to us yet!"" One shouted in response.<br/>""If you want to be my student show some respect, you boys won't do, you're too weak."" Yin replied sternly, crossing his arms in an old fashioned way.<br/>""I bench press 175lbs, that's probably more than you weigh!"" Another responded.<br/>Yin Laughed at that, their naivety amused him. ""If you think your strength is in your arms friend, then you've already failed this test."" Yin replied hotly. His words stinging like the burning sun."
3278,Dragon Ball Ichi: Cultivation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42127,2014-04-27T23:27:49,Jessie Shadowhold,"Several days of walking had rewarded Alex with a new town, a new place to stay for the next few weeks at least. It wasn't huge, Alex would not be able to hide here unless he landed in the good graces of the locals, but it was enough. He would need money, a quick something that wouldn't be missed too much, but that was fine.<br/><br/>As he entered town he noticed a crowd gathering, come kind of festival. Festivals were good, lots of people, big crowds, easily a place to earn money either honestly or dis-honestly. He would have to look for the opportunity.<br/><br/>As he was walking through the crowd, he saw a man built more powerfully then any human Alex had ever seen talking with the crowd, shaking each of their hands and accepting students. Alex recognized him from the tournament that had been on television all over the place while he was in Venezuela. As tempting as the offer of free martial art lessons could be, training under someone that famous could not go well for Alex while he was trying to stay under the radar. But then he heard the man rebuke a few young men.<br/><br/>It was at that exact moment that Alex was passing through the crowd, right next to the particular youth that had bragged about his ability to bench press a measly 175 pounds. Alex personally could probably bench somewhere around that, but he had fought and easily defeated children his same age who could bench press 200 at the tender age of twelve. Something about the boy's bragging made him unable to help himself. He gently bumped into the young lad, and moved as if he had nearly knocked himself over.<br/><br/>""I'm so sorry,"" Alex said in Portuguese, ""I'll really should be more careful."" He then started to walk off, the boy's wallet in his own pocket already, but the money in Alex's pocket instead. The motion had been far to fast for the human eye to follow, Alex was sure that no one there could have seen it..."
3279,Dragon Ball Ichi: Cultivation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42127,2014-04-28T12:44:31,Kitten Smitten,"Patricia fanned herself lightly with her hand while she leaned, casual as could be, against the outside of a busy bar, right by the entrance where she could easily duck back in and resume her session at the bar. However for the time being she was content to prop the wall up and take an occasional gulp of the large drink in her other hand. She was enjoying the show Yin Jingshen was putting on for the crowd. She'd recognized him immediately, of course. Few people with her particular interests wouldn't. His presence there in the middle of nowhere had her somewhat surprised, though, and she wasn't sure if she was willing to believe his explanation. He thought the town was worthy, did he? She made a snorting, huffing sound in the back of her throat and pushed away from the wall. That was pretty arrogant, she felt, even for someone of his obvious skill.<br/><br/>Not truly drunk but tipsy enough to be just slightly more cocky than usual, Patricia wove her way through the crowd. Before she reached Yin she put her drink down on a random chair and grinned mischievously - somebody would get a wet surprise when they sat down. For a moment she wondered where Kitti was. The last time she saw him had been when they first entered the town earlier that day. They'd gone their separate ways with a promise to meet up at the square by the end of the day. Vaguely she considered whether he'd approve of what she was about to do, then she reprimanded herself for even thinking about it - of course he'd approve. She would have been surprised if he didn't do the same exact thing, in fact.<br/><br/>After some more careful maneuvering through the throng of people who seemed to converge around the famous martial artist, she reached him and went to stand by his side. ""Evening, there,"" she said with a small wave and grinned widely. ""Hope you don't mind me just butting in here, but I heard your announcement just now and I was wondering ..."" She paused to chuckle lightly at her own cheekiness and scratched at the bridge of her nose. ""Just for a laugh, you know ... I was wondering why you think the people of this town are the only ones worthy of your teachings? What about the rest of us poor, non-Monte Santo residents? We're not worth your time?"""
3280,Dragon Ball Ichi: Cultivation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42127,2014-04-28T17:18:15,Jeremor,"The small towns were boring, but at least the weather was nice. That was the opinion held by Kitti Mookjai. Brazil had some interesting places, places that were familiar and different to the scruffy man from the other side of the world, but right now Monte Santo was boring him greatly. As usual, him and Patricia had split up to go see whatever they wanted to see of the place. Scoping it out, how Kitti saw it. He wanted to find something to do. Just what qualified in that category was very hard to define, because it could be just about anything no matter how illegal or illogical. As long as it was worth doing. There didn't seem to be a single thing worth doing in this whole place, and it gave him a lot of things to blame Patricia for. He wasn't sure if it was her idea to come to this town or his, mostly likely it was just in the way of wherever they were going next, but that wouldn't stop him from saying it was her idea.<br/><br/>He walked through the crowd, not budging or weaving through at all but rather just shouldering past. There was a cut on his cheek and a stain of blood on his cloth-wrapped hands. The simple white tassels around his biceps, traditional wear for a muay thai fighter, blew in the breeze. The cut and the blood was from a fight he'd picked just a few minutes ago. They had said they were tough, tried to act it at least, and so Kitti had punched them to see how tough they really were. The answer was 'not very', as one was knocked out in seconds and the other resorted to using a knife. Kitti really hated knives, he didn't understand how people could ruin all the fun of a hand-to-hand brawl by bringing weapons into it. What did a knife prove about the person wielding it? Nothing at all. He smashed that one's nose in.<br/><br/>But that was about the closest to excitement he'd found in Monte Santo. Sure, there was a whole little festival going on in the town center, but nothing like that interested him very much. Those were things everybody did to have fun, and Kitti demanded to be different from 'everybody'. He was better than that, to just do what the normal thing was. He was an innovator, that's what he was. Yeah. A leader. That's right.<br/><br/>He looked around the square until he could see Patricia, who was never very hard to miss in a crowd, talking to some jerk. Of course he'd ignored whatever the people had been cheering about moments before, he sort of hated people with microphones. They got all the attention. So he made way for Patricia, shoving and shouldering through the crowd. Maybe she was going to beat him up, that'd be fun."
3281,Dragon Ball Ichi: Cultivation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42127,2014-04-29T00:39:36,Yin Jingshen,"The strong lads and the crowd behind them were becoming increasingly impatient with Yin's observations, and he with theirs. They did not respect his authority on the matters at hand, which in turn proved their ignorance. However he knew he could not let his agitation surface, the tension in the air would only worsen and his initial optimism would become sullied by it. As Yin considered this a young boy darted by, stopping only briefly to apologize for knocking into one of the strong lads. Though the boy (whom on closer inspection seemed more of a teen) was himself knocked over, there was no gratitude or apology offered to him in return.<br/>""Fuck off you little creep, you're looking at the next kung-fu master!"" One shouted obnoxiously. This received some laughs from the other strong lads, and they watched as the young one scampered off. Yin, with his discerning mind and keen eye, knew that the greater comedy lay within the boy's hands.<span style=""font-style: italic"">His movement was far beyond that of any normal human, I knew this day would be lucky.</span>Yin thought ecstatically. Then, quite suddenly, Yin sprang next to the boy and took hold of his arm.<br/>""You! I saw what you did boy. That was some interesting slight of hand."" Yin said, a jovial tone to his voice. As he spoke, he reached over and plucked the wallet from the boy's hands, a smile on his face as he did. ""You've got the skill boy, these people could never move like that. Did you know that?"" Yin asked, but any chance of an answer was interrupted by a young woman who quite (though notably bold) obnoxiously addressed him. Before responding Yin, without a word, threw the wallet to its respective strong lad, who bemusedly caught it.<span style=""font-style: italic"">He didn't even notice.</span>Yin thought dryly.<br/>""These people made me feel nostalgia for my own people,"" Yin said with a shrug. ""There isn't any other reason than that. I just thought to myself 'why not here?' You know?"" He said with a smile. He paused for a moment then, his mind suddenly tuning into his spiritual sense. He noted the reserved strengths of both the young boy and the young woman that stood in front of him.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Another one? I guess that accounts for her boldness, </span>Yin thought with amusement.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I don't know which power is working here, fate, God, coincidence or karma. But something is smiling down at me today,</span>Yin thought with glee. ""I had a feeling though that I'd be lucky."" Yin said knowingly. ""You either want to be worthy, or you think you are worthy of my time, right?."" Yin asked rhetorically. ""If that is so, and we are measuring by worth, then by law the worth must be proven! But how?"" Yin asked, again rhetorically.""I've got it! if you want to prove your worth to me, come and meet me out there on the slopes."" Yin pointed to a road that led out of the town. ""And we shall see if it is valuable."" Yin concluded. As he did so he let go of the boy's arm and addressed him too, ""Same goes for you boy. Lets go."" Yin motioned for him to follow as he took up his things and began to stride through the parting crowds.<br/>As he did so, another young man approached, storming through the crowd like an ape. Yin found this kind of behavior crass, and decided to intercept his path to stop him from barging into anyone else. ""What do you think you are doing? I know you aren't blind boy."" Yin said snappily."
3282,Dragon Ball Ichi: Cultivation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42127,2014-04-29T19:43:51,Jessie Shadowhold,"Alex prided himself on his speed, something that not even his fellow experiments could match. It had been nearly a decade since he had been out classed in this regard, and yet this Yin person moved with a speed that made Alex understand what it was like to be slow.<br/><br/>""What-"" he started, but was interrupted by Yin, who reprimanded him and took the wallet to boot, handing it back to the man he stole it from. Then a girl interrupted them, and then Yin invited them to the top of a mountain before heading off. Alex had no intention of following.<br/><br/>Not to be misinterpreted, Alex would love the chance to learn from someone that had just proved that he was far faster then Alex was, but Alex WAS still running from a secret government organization, and Yin WAS mildly famous at this point. Not a good idea, even a little bit. Alex was just about to leave when the boy he'd stolen from stepped in front of him.<br/><br/>""You, little creep,"" He said, as menacingly as he could.""You had my wallet.""<br/><br/>""It seems I did,"" Alex agreed. ""Perhaps it was trying to escape."" He wasn't really feeling like being nice, not after finding out there were still people that far outclassed him. Alex tried to move to the side only to be intercepted by one of the boy's friends<br/><br/>""Very funny, you little fucker,"" the first boy said, ""but no one steals from me. You think you're so tough, I can't believe that Yin picked you over me, he must be a glorified retard, he must have gotten that far in the tournament by accident!""<br/><br/>Alex sighed. This guy was ranting already, working himself into a froth. Alex could tell, he'd had far too much experience with people like this, he wasn't going to get out of this peacefully. He took a lax looking, barely recognizable as aggressive stance.<br/><br/>""Look I don't wa-"" he started, and quickly struck out with<span style=""font-style: italic"">El Glopeo al Salveje</span>, pegging the boy's jugular and sending him gasping. Before he could recover, Alex stepped in and added a quick knee to the chest, a light shove, and as the boy fell back Alex finished it with a swift, vicious heel kick to the sternum that sent the boy flying into his own friends who caught his unconscious body. The whole thing happened in less then a few seconds, even with Alex only giving a fraction of his speed and strength in a hope to not permanently damage the boy. Permanent damage would mean that people would remember, would talk, and that couldn't be good. Then Alex took a look at the crowd around him and saw that his efforts were futile.<br/><br/>Even in a small town like this, people had smart phones, and every person in the crowd had one out, recording the whole thing. There was nothing Alex could do now, he couldn't take EVERY phone without people reporting it in some way. He was going to be found out. Alex quickly began calculating, trying to figure out some way to avoid being found out, and only one came to mind. Yin Jingshin. He was famous enough, big enough, that maybe, JUST MAYBE, Alex's speed and skill could be explained as part of Yin's training, and not his enhanced genetics. Maybe his story would be big enough to swallow this little incident. And maybe Alex just wanted to learn and had found an excuse to do so.<br/><br/>Regardless, he'd made up his mind. He was going up the mountain."
3283,Dragon Ball Ichi: Cultivation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42127,2014-04-30T11:36:44,Kitten Smitten,"As Patricia listened to Yin speak, she thoughtfully chewed on her bottom lip, a sign she was thinking deeply. Such concentration wasn't unusual for the muscular Brit, but that didn't mean that she was particularly comfortable with it. Inner debate really wasn't her style - she was more a girl of action and firm decision than anything else. As such, when Yin turned away with an open invitation to join him on the mountain so she could 'prove her worth' as it was, she only gave it some brief consideration. It went something like this;<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">That sounds like it can be a lot of fun. I think I shall go.</span><br/><br/>And so she did. Eager to find out what Yin had planned, she fell into step behind him with her arms swinging casually by her sides and her stride a long, easy lope. She was brought up short, however, when the thief boy Yin so easily exposed started to make a fuss. Pausing to watch him attack his almost-victim, her mouth pursed thinly and an expression of disdain settled on her face. There was always someone, she thought, who wanted to ruin the party and spoil everyone's fun. Not only that, but it appeared he'd hurt the boy badly enough to knock him out, and that wouldn't endear him much in her book or those of the Monte Santo residents.<br/><br/>Under any other circumstances she would have given him a piece of her mind as well as a taste of her knuckles, but she had to take into consideration that she was a stranger in the town as well and didn't want too much of a commotion lest they turn on her as well. So instead she glared daggers at Alex until she caught sight of someone out of the corner of her eye.<br/><br/>""Kitti,"" she hissed to catch his attention where he stood up ahead with Yin. With her eyes she tried to communicate that he should behave himself, then added with a subtle arch of her right eyebrow;<span style=""font-style: italic"">Or else.</span>"
3284,Dragon Ball Ichi: Cultivation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42127,2014-05-01T01:05:22,Jeremor,"Sure, a couple of the locals weren't too happy about getting forcefully relocated out of the way of the thai tornado. Huh, Thai Tornado? He might have to use that sometime. The Thailand Tsunami, Kitti Mookjai. That was pretty good too. A nickname was an important thing to a legitimate fighter, he'd learned over the years. It gained notoriety, which was nice when you like adoring fans(Kitti liked adoring fans) and also liked frequent challengers(he liked those too). In his homeland, back when he was actually competing as a trained fighter, he learned that the pomp and extravagance of the fight was almost as important as your footwork. Of course, it didn't mean squat if you couldn't fight, but then nothing did. Charisma was like an investment on your victories.<br/><br/>A little to his surprise, the old guy(anyone over 25 was 'old' to Kitti) and Patricia began walking his way. Oh, and some guy had just hit some other guy behind them, too. It looked like all the fun was going on without him, but somehow Patricia had found them already. That made him sort of mad. It was a contest that he hadn't really planned out very much, about which one of them would have the best story to tell each other the next time they met up. She had clearly won already. All Kitti had done was punch some weaklings.<br/><br/>Then the old man came right for him, like he owned the whole place, and talked to him like a kid. Kitti hated being treated like a kid.<br/><br/>""Boy? What the shit?"" Kitti said, puffing up as big as he could go. His hands clenched in their white wrapping and he opened his mouth to really lay into this guy, before he literally tried to lay into him(with his fists, you see), but his eye caught on to Patricia at her hiss. He stood there with his mouth open as he got the message, then it snapped shut ruefully. Instead, he smiled at the older guy like a viper. ""Well,<span style=""font-style: italic"">sir</span>, I was getting from point A to point B, that's what I'm doing. They should move out of my way if they don't want to get moved. What's it to you?"""
3285,Dragon Ball Ichi: Cultivation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42127,2014-05-01T12:14:42,DoughGuy,"Isaac had only arrived in the small town of Monte Sando that morning and was so far unimpressed.  He'd come to Brazil to learn more about the origins of the Brazilian martial arts and had so far learnt little.  Whatever feeling had directed him to this town had been a waste of time.  It was too small to have it's own proper fighting club and it's library was small and disappointing.  The only saving grace was the festival that was currently occupying most of the town.  He'd been walking through it looking for something to do when a ripple spread through the crowds.  Dozens of young boys and men began running towards the centre area.<br/><br/>It wasn't in his nature to inquire himself but the excited ones were not quiet about what was happening.  It only took him a minute to piece together the whole story of a martial arts champion looking for worthy students.  An arrogant smile crept across his face when he heard it and looked around at the crowds.  There were big men here and there and quick boys as well but no one with his training he knew.  Turning in the direction of the crowd he began making his way there, pushing through without heed for anyone else.<br/><br/>He arrived in time to see a large man send another flying through the air and to hit the ground without moving.  ""Tsk."" his tongue clicked, ""Weakling.""  Then he spotted the old man he recognised from the fighting tournament talking to another young man with a girl nearby.  Evidently there were a lot of people here for the training, but that was no worry for him.  He continued barging through the crowd until he was near Yin.  Without him knowing a few of those people had just been pushed out of the way by Kitti and were quite sick of such behaviour.  They yelled a few insults but he ignored them.<br/><br/>When he heard the Kitti's disrespectful words he glared at him and and went to push the man away from Yin so he could talk to the champion, ""Be respectful or shut your mouth."" he growled.  He wasn't going to stand for someone acting like that in front of a man such as Yin."
3286,Dragon Ball Ichi: Cultivation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42127,2014-05-01T23:26:49,Yin Jingshen,"Yin narrowed his eyes at the Thai Fighter in front of him, he had obviously intended to strike Yin but something had stopped him. Yin began to open his mouth to rebuke the young man, when someone from the crowd stepped in and shoved at the Thai fighter in Yin's defense and even chastised him on Yin's behalf. He noticed a simmering energy from the two, a potential in them that perhaps, was not even known to them. He was also aware of the commotion behind and almost betrayed his amusement of the situation. After the shove of Yin's protector, Yin placed himself between the two, but faced the Thai Fighter on his right when he spoke.<br/>""You think bullying these folk here makes you strong?"" The question was rhetorical. ""There is nothing strong about a man with your power, still receiving a cut on the cheek when fighting with the local boys."" His assumption was a guess. The cut was so fresh and straight it could have been nothing but a blade. ""If you want to jostle someone around follow me to the slopes, and I'll be all yours boy."" Yin concluded mockingly. Immediately, Yin turned to his Protector to address him. ""And as for you, thank you."" Yin said with a smile. ""Maybe you should come with us too?"" He proposed as he continued on through the throng and towards the slopes.<span style=""font-style: italic"">And a fourth emerges. This gratuitous luck I seem to be receiving is beginning to make me suspicious. Perhaps this is not luck, perhaps something bad is happening today?</span>Yin considered this for a brief moment, and then discarded the thought as over superstitious and put his chances down to luck. The laws of attraction were perhaps at work here, and he took comfort in that thought as he walked on."
3287,Dragon Ball Ichi: Cultivation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42127,2014-05-02T00:44:21,Jessie Shadowhold,"Alex broke from his thoughts and calculations to observe the two others that were nearly at each other's throats in attack at and defense of Yin's honor. It was amusing to Alex to think that this man was famous enough that he had others fighting for him with little to no encouragement, and Alex was far more impressed that he broke it up in the fashion that he did, reprimanding the right one (in Alex's eyes) and gaining another disciple in the process. At this rate, he would have his own personal army. Alex cooly walked past Yin and the two boys, and then past the lady.<br/><br/>""Well, if we're all going to get there,"" he said, motioning to the distant path, ""we might as well get going.""<br/><br/>Without waiting for a response, he began walking. As much as he was quick to dispose of the bully in the crowd (and immediately forget about his friends, who still sat stunned that their leader had been beaten so easily), he was quickly tiering of watching the pissing contests forming in front of him."
3288,Dragon Ball Ichi: Cultivation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42127,2014-05-03T11:38:57,Kitten Smitten,"Patricia snorted with suppressed laughter and stood watching the exchange between Yin and Kitti. He certainly deserved the dressing down for ignoring her warning. Now he'd be in the shit with somebody obviously more experienced than him, and if she knew him at all he wouldn't let it die down without first causing an even bigger fuss. She rolled her eyes and crossed her arms, ready to enjoy the show.<br/><br/>However, her fun was spoiled when a new face appeared in their midst and shoved at Kitti. She immediately stepped forward, stood by his side and glared at Isaac. Kitti may have been a dick with a loud mouth, but he was her friend and she wouldn't allow him to be outnumbered in an encounter. He would probably complain to her about it later and say something stupid like she was robbing him of his masculine right to a brawl, but whatever.<br/><br/>However, Yin soon diffused the situation with an ease she almost envied and they were off again. This time she stuck close by Kitti and elbowed him sharply in the ribs. ""Would you just behave for once?"" she asked exasperatedly. ""This may be worth seeing what happens."" Then she shot Isaac a sharp glance and added; ""And you should mind your own business."""
3289,Dragon Ball Ichi: Cultivation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42127,2014-05-03T21:41:19,Jeremor,"""Maybe getting cut just makes me feel alive, you know?"" He said with a sneer, and then opened his mouth to continue with what was likely an insult carelessly wrapped in civility. Whatever the insult was, though, would remain a mystery as he was thing pushed from behind by some other guy out of the audience. In reaction, Kitti stumbled away and spun around with his fists up in his traditional pose, half muay thai and half street brawler, and stared down the new guy. ""Screw you, dude.""<br/><br/>The older man, the 'champion' or whatever he was, got between them before it could escalate to the only place Kitti would've let it end... a fight, of course. To make matters worse, Patty stepped out of the crowd to watch his back. On the one hand he appreciated her support, but on the other he really didn't need her to support him. He'd fought plenty of guys outnumbered before, no big deal, he didn't need any babying. He was Kitti Mookjai, he could kick all of their asses by himself, with one hand tied behind his back. Patricia was robbing him of his manly right to brawl, that's what it was. He'd have to remind her later.<br/><br/>But for the moment, everybody started walking off and Kitti couldn't help but follow after. He did want a piece of these guys. ""Hey you,"" He pointed at the one who pushed him earlier... then he was elbowed in the ribs and lost the breath for whatever threat he was going to make at him. Instead he just listened to Patricia, with a dour expression of a chastised youth. ""I am behaving. This is me behaving. I would've knocked out some teeth if I wasn't behaving."" He muttered like a kid, too, but his eyes were watching the both of them carefully. Sizing them up like a mangy stray dog sizes up another in an alleyway."
3290,Dragon Ball Ichi: Cultivation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42127,2014-05-04T14:45:54,DoughGuy,"""I would be honoured."" Isaac replied, giving a small bow and joining the small group on their way to the slopes.  Having 'won' the encounter he turned away from Kitti's fighting pose with a cocky smile, only turning his head slightly in acknowledgement to deliver a soft chuckle.  Normally he would have welcomed the chance to fight and the other man would have found himself on the wrong end of a beatdown.  But with Yin walking away he wasn't going to disrespect his peace.<br/><br/>When Patricia spoke up he turned his head around though kept walking forward to say, ""Need a woman to fight your battles for you eh?"" before turning to Patricia to continue in a much more civil manner, ""Tell your friend he should mind his elders.""  He turned back to the front but kept his hears open for sounds of movements.  He was secretly hoping the man would attack him thanks to the barb and he would get his fight.  Something to raise his worth in Yin's eyes."
3291,Dragon Ball Ichi: Cultivation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42127,2014-05-04T16:09:23,Yin Jingshen,"As Yin was walking way, though he seemed not to be paying attention, he noted the underhanded comments being made between the group.<span style=""font-style: italic"">They act like squabbling children. Perhaps I judged them wrong, their minds do not seem fit for disciplined training. Their ego's have inflated their sense of self, they perceive themselves as much more than they really are. These kinds of ego's coupled with the potential power they could muster should not be mixed. However, attitudes can change, people can learn, grow and adapt. There is still a chance for them, if they choose to take it.</span>Yin resolved pensively. Being wrapped up in thought, he hadn't noticed how close they now were to the outskirts of the town. There was no town boundaries or official indicators of the town's beginning or end, only the abrupt incline that lead to the slopes just west of the town square. Yin took a small alleyway that lead him to a dirt track that started up into the hills. He didn't wait for the others, he was confident that they would follow him, for one reason or another.<br/>A healthy crowd still followed them too some of them jeering, ready to see a duel while others simply came to observe the spectacle Yin had incited only moments ago. It didn't take long for the group to reach the top of the hill, when they did Yin saw that the ground was fairly flat, with only gentle slopes here and there.<span style=""font-style: italic"">To a regular man this ground would be uneven and difficult to maneuver, a perfect place to test the skills of my would-be disciples.</span>Yin thought knowingly. As he concluded his thoughts and found a spot to settle in, Yin turned to address the crowd and the fighters assembled.<br/>""A few of you think you can withstand my methods. And I'll bet a few more of you think you could defeat them. While the rest of you seem to show no respect at all for a master like myself. A symptom of the arrogance of youth, that if not contended becomes the downfall of many great fighters."" Yin spoke with wisdom. ""Today we will see an example of this. Those of you wishing to prove your worth to me and the people gathered here today, will step forward and face me in combat. To make it fair, I shall face all contenders at once. If you defeat me, then you will prove my legitimacy as a master only a myth and I shall leave your settlement in shame. However, if I'm the one to be victorious, then my legitimacy shall be proven and I will expect to receive the respect the title of master deserves."" Yin declared with authority. Upon finishing, he began to unhook his jacket, revealing his near perfectly toned figure underneath."
3292,Dragon Ball Ichi: Cultivation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42127,2014-05-04T19:23:54,Jessie Shadowhold,"Alex followed quietly, saying nothing and giving nothing away, hoping to fade in with the other students, the rest of the crowd. Even as the crowd thinned, Alex felt more and more confident he was going to be able to escape notice. And then Yin stopped and issued his challenge.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Great</span>Alex thought,<span style=""font-style: italic"">An even bigger fight.</span>, but then it struck him. In the chaos of the brawl it would be easy to be lost from sight, and maybe even forgotten. Yin took of his shirt and prepared to fight, and Alex prepared to disappear when he noticed a whole group of people looking at him in particular, phones still at the ready.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Just my damn luck</span>Alex thought<span style=""font-style: italic"">They're expecting more out of me for making a spectacle of myself.</span>Groaning inwardly, Alex as well removed his outer hoodie, now wearing only a tattered brown shirt and grey sweat pants as he stepped forward. His tactic for this was simple, allow the over eager ones that had no fighting skill, and the over eager ones that DID know how to fight wear themselves and Yin out so they would be out of the way when Alex made his move. Alex had seen the fight on TV, and was sure now that Yin was faster then him, but maybe he could be slowed down by this group enough to make a difference."
3293,Dragon Ball Ichi: Cultivation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42127,2014-05-05T11:52:42,Kitten Smitten,"Patricia pursed her lips in thought and rubbed at her chin while she considered Yin's words. As of yet she made no move to challenge him. ""Excuse me,"" she eventually spoke up. ""But I believe that's very unfair. There are four of us and one of you. No matter how strong you are, I believe the odds are against you. If we defeat you, I don't think it would disprove your legitimacy as a master, but simply that you were overwhelmed by sheer numbers as anybody would be.""<br/><br/>A vicious smile transformed her face into something wild and almost dangerous. ""However ..."" she continued. ""If you can defeat us all ..."" The thought alone had her blood rushing through her body in excitement. He would indeed be a formidable fighter, somebody she could learn a great deal from. A mentor who could teach her how to be stronger in her mind, body and spirit.<br/><br/>""I'm in,"" she said and started to work out some of the muscles in her arms and neck, preparing to rush in as soon as she learned what the rest of the opponents were planning on doing. She shot a glance at Kitti, wondering what he would say."
3294,Dragon Ball Ichi: Cultivation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42127,2014-05-06T01:35:33,Jeremor,"Somehow or another, Kitti made it to the hills where Yin was putting on his little contest... without punching anyone in the back of the head. There were a lot of people here, several that deserved a pummeling, but instead they were all focused on this so-called champion guy. All those eyes made Kitti jealous. What they saw standing out there was some sort of hero or a fraud or whatever, but what Kitti saw was an opportunity to prove something. All these other jerks standing around wouldn't have the nerve to just jump right in to a mosh pit, but not Kitti Mookjai. Yeah... well, and Patty probably would too, but she didn't really count. He'd have to show them how to have fun. Breaking their idol's nose while he was at it, that'd be a nice bonus.<br/><br/>""Whateve~r."" Kitti groaned, tilting his head back, and then cracking his knuckles. He shed his jacket carelessly somewhere behind him. It was raggedy anyway. ""Can we just get to the part where I kick somebody? I don't give a shit about your legitimacy as a master, but I owe you a knuckle sandwich-"" He pointed to Yin ""-and that other guy a kick in the teeth."" He hooked a thumb over his shoulder.""So as you can see, I'm a busy man, so let's hurry this up.""<br/><br/>He was smiling by the time he was done with his little show. That's what it really was. Something to get the crowd invested in him, and start rooting for or against. Having a crowd rooting, even if they were all wishing he'd get his head smashed in, drove Kitti on to some new strength. He liked proving people wrong and then rubbing their faces in it afterwards. Patricia was so useful for exactly that, because he could always trust she was either hoping he won or hoping he embarrassed himself. In thanks for this 'support', perhaps, he returned Patty's look with a rude gesture. Rude gestures were his form of affection.<br/><br/>""You're so lame, Patty. Don't make me embarrassed to be associated with you, okay?"" Also, this was his way of saying 'Goodluck'."
3295,Dragon Ball Ichi: Cultivation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42127,2014-05-07T13:36:39,DoughGuy,"Isaac hopped from foot to foot as he rolled his shoulders in preparation for a fight.  The thought of battling Yin excited him even if he had to do it alongside others.  It was just an even greater chance to prove himself to the old master.  As the other all affirmed their attitude towards the test he smiled.  At least they all seemed confident, he'd hate for them to go down too fast.  He was already shirtless revealing his thin yet muscled body.  He preferred not to here clothing on his upper body when he could avoid it.  He did however pull two strips of cloth from his belt and wrap them around his hands.<br/><br/>Stepping to the front of the group he said, ""Well then, what're you losers waiting for?""  He danced forwards over the ground, walking surefooted but a little slower than normal to account for the slopes.  He didn't even wait to see if the other fighters were following him or waiting back, this was his fight now.  His opening strike was to deliver a quick one two punch combo, left to the head and right to the torso, before stepping back.  He'd seen Yin fight but wanted to see his speed in real life.<br/><br/>When he was close enough he unleashed the attack.<br/>(26.7% -> 25%, 1-5 to hit)<br/>(Rolls: 2, 3, 7, attack hits)"
3296,Dragon Ball Ichi: Cultivation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42127,2014-05-08T23:28:33,Yin Jingshen,"(Roll for left, 13 - 1 - 1 = hit, roll for right, 5 - 9 - 15 = miss.)<br/><br/>Yin smiled at his opponents that headed the crowd, they had followed him readily, just as he had expected. After making his announcement and shedding his jacket, he was addressed by the girl whom had inquired of him earlier. It seemed she was somewhat concerned about the seeming odds stacked against Yin and if his defeat would still bear any relevance to his position as would be master. It was a humbling turn of events to say the least, however this concern was shortly followed by her acceptance of the challenge hinting that, despite her concern, she was still adamant to 'prove her worth' as it were.<span style=""font-style: italic"">She's an intriguing one, this girl.</span>Yin thought curiously.<span style=""font-style: italic"">She could prove to be quite the interesting student.</span>Yin's thoughts were cut sort by the interruption of the overly zealous thai fighter, whom seemed to have some kind of connection to the girl.  He made it quite clear that he was willing to fight, revealing a brashness that could ultimately become his downfall in this bout. Yin remained stoic in response to the jibes, his face masked with a jovial smile. He noticed that the young lad whom had started trouble back in the square was hanging about near the crowd. He seemed nervous, but for what reason Yin could not reckon.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Perhaps being a known thief may be the reason his back is facing a little, up,</span>Yin thought. It seemed highly plausible to Yin, and so with a shrug, concluded his thoughts there.<br/>Bringing his attentions back to the present situation, Yin saw the fourth and final would-be student darting towards him at a speedy pace. Yin struck a defensive position and scouted the body movements of his impending assailant.<span style=""font-style: italic"">He seeks to test me with a traditional one two combination, he will likely lead with his left</span>Yin predicted. However, the speed of his approach and Yin's previous absence of mind, meant Yin could not dodge the oncoming left that struck his jaw, he did however block the more devastating right hand that sought to strike his body and render him breathless. The young lad hopped backwards, hoping to dance away unscathed. However he was followed by Yin whom sprang forwards with such ferocious speed, the very ground beneath him was roused into a great dust cloud.<span style=""font-style: italic"">You will not strike me again so easily.</span>Yin thought wryly. Yin quickly closed in on the young lad, his left leg already poised in anticipation.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Shirīzukikkufukku!</span>Yin unleashed three hooking side kicks, each one infused with a controlled and sustained velocity."
3297,Arkham's Lot,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42165,2014-04-30T20:18:59,Le bourreau,"Arkham Massachusetts, 1692<br/><br/><br/>""<span style=""font-weight: bold"">BURN HER, BURN THE WITCH!!!</span>""  The crowd of  puritan pilgrims chanted in unison. They'd worked themselves up into a frenzy and only violence would quench the mob's thirst. The woman the crowd wanted to burn at the front of the town hall  begged and pleaded, she had dropped to her knees in front of the high council and clasped her hands together in a request for mercy.<br/><br/>""Please spare me, spare me I beg of you, I swear on all that it holy that I am not a witch! It was the Deacon, He placed a spell upon me and I was stripped of my morals! He is not what he appears to be, He is a spawn of Lucifer and I can prove it!"" She wailed and reached down snatching a hold of her petty coat and ripped it open. Buttons flew across the room and her heavy bosoms spilled out causing the crowd of villagers to gasp.<br/><br/>""Look! You see he has marked me when he comes to feed upon my blood under the light of yonder moon!"" She calls out to the wide eyed spectators.<br/><br/>""Madam Wagner, You are only embarrassing this council and yourself, we see no marks of which you speak, cover yourself and die with some dignity so that your soul can find some peace in the afterlife!"" The governor remarked coldly.<br/><br/>Madam Wagner looked down at her torso with a grimace of shock, she had been covered in the fiend's bite marks just hours ago, and now her pale white skin seemed to be unblemished. ""NO! NO! It's his black magic at work, I tell you I am not lying, Please spare me!"" She starts to cry out again, not bothering to cover herself.<br/><br/>Two large court deputies step forward and lift the the woman back to her feet, one of them reaches across her and pulls her blouse up so that her breasts are finally covered. ""BURN HER!!"" The crowd starts their chanting again as the deputies usher the distraught woman outside.<br/><br/>In the town's center a large pyre is built, and on it they place the crying woman. Her protests fall on deaf ears as she pleads her innocence while the men tie her to the post. The town's folk all gather around singing choir hymns in order to drown out the woman's screams. Once she is bound the deputies bring torches and ask if she has any last words.<br/><br/>""Hear me Arkham! Hear me well, the Devil is real and he is right here amongst you! I leave this world secure with the knowledge of my innocence, and knowing no matter how horrible my death maybe, It is certainly a better fate than being the devil's concubine! "" She screams with utter hatred at the crowd of her former peers.<br/><br/>It is then that the tall lean man cloaked in black and atop a black stallion finally makes his entrance. He comes from the back of the crowd and cuts a path through to the pyre.<br/><br/>""There! YOU SEE, Speak of the Devil and he shall appear!"" Madam Wagner screams accusingly at the black cloaked man. If her hands weren't bound she would be pointing right at him.<br/><br/>He unfurls his cloak from around his shoulders revealing the white collar of a priest's vestments, his wide brimmed hat casts a dark shadow over his face, but still his piercing blue eyes can be seen through the gloom. ""Hear me people of Arkham, Do not judge this poor misled creature, fore she knows not what she does. The vice of sin has her now and which among you have never sinned? The damned will say anything in order to escape God's wrath, and so she blames me, The only man that ever offered her the choice of salvation. Let her sacrifice be a lesson to you all, the road to ruination is wide and travels quickly, If you don't repent, you to may fall victim to the eternal judgment of our lord and savior!"" Deacon Damian Vlalash delivers his sermon to the masses from atop the snorting stallion and then turns his attention back to Miss Wagner. His voice is cold and intimidating, just the way the puritans like their religious figures to be.<br/><br/>""As for you my dear....Do you repent? Do you wish to make amends before we deliver onto you your final rest?"" the smile on his pale mouth only visible to her, his former concubine.<br/><br/>""I will never ask forgiveness from the likes of you, DEMON!""  She retorts and spits into his face.<br/><br/>Deacon Vlalash takes the white silk hanky from his pocket and removes the spittle, taking the briefest second to smell it before returning it to his jacket pocket. ""So be it! Let this poor soul be purified by fire!"" He commands and the men bring the torches into light the pyre. The wood is soaked in oils and the fire grows quickly, it's flickering intense light illuminating the faces of the crowd, all but Deacon Vlalash's, who has his back to the fire. His eyes scan the crowd, already looking for his next victim. It is then he sees her, pretty young, and oh so innocent, he is quite sure she will taste exquisite as her life blood flows down his throat.<br/><br/>The crowd seems almost mesmerized at the sight of Miss Wagner writhing on the pyre, hers skin turning black and peeling back as her last screams echo out through the night.  Damian's eyes lock onto the unsuspecting girl's visage and he uses his powers to leave a subtle suggestion in her mind. ' at mid night, come to the church, tell no one of this' .<br/><br/>Damian's black steed rears up and he takes off into the darkness, "" I hope to see you all on Sunday for services"" He calls out as his mount tears off into the night."
3298,Arkham's Lot,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42165,2014-04-30T23:13:12,Isolde,"Mercy Jones watched from under her long lashes as she swept her doorstep as the Reverend Deacon preached his righteous sentence upon the poor<br/>Goodwife Wagner, the devil take her cowardly husband. The fiery preacher and his demon stallion eyed the crowd as if shopping in the marketplace. Mercy dared not look boldly upon the fray lest her face betray her loathing of the church and all things Purtanical. She went along with the dress, the speech, the subservience to the clergy which was also the law and those damnable long Sabbath Sundays. By God, she thought, as she carefully kept her face blank, by God, she was grounded in the Earth and in the ways of the wise women as had been her family for 10 generations back.<br/><br/>The smell of burning flesh assaulted her nostrils and cloyed at the back of her throat, but she controlled the urge to retch. Stooping to gather the imaginary dirt, she saw Prudence Cook begin to drift through the crowd until she was touching the tip of the Deacon's boot. Her shy pale face was shining with trust and longing as she gazed on the minister, as if he had given her a vocational call. Mercy had to steel her backbone in order to not shake her head. Were all women so easily led to the slaughter? she thought as she went back to methodically dragging the straw broom over her doorstep once more.<br/><br/>""Are you so much the slattern, Sister Mercy, that you must hastily tidy up while we are about the Lord's business?"" the elder Goodwife Smith inquired, frowning at the young woman. ""I have no time for women who spend their hours roaming in the forest and preening in the well water. You do not use the Lord's time wisely and now the evidence has caught up with you.""<br/><br/>Mercy wiped her face with the arm of her sleeve, careful to not dislodge the bonnet that covered her rich chestnut hair. She didn't want a lecture about impropriety nor did she fancy  more time in the stocks for vanity.<br/>""Ah, Goodwife, good morrow to you also. I was able to find some rose hips from the wild roses in the forest for that tea you so like."" She hoped a change of subject would distract the woman. Luck was with her as the old besom nodded. She invited her in and was glad for the chance to close the door on the dying screams and burning flesh.<br/><br/>""Won't you have a seat?"" Mercy indicated the wooden bench by the fire. "" I will fetch it.""<br/><br/>When the woman finally left, after spouting a laundry list of her faults, Mercy was more than glad to make a gift of her hard earned rose hips.<br/>""May she drink it in good health and may I go on living in peace,"" she murmured.<br/><br/>A pounding at her door shook her from her revere,<br/><br/>""Mercy, Mercy! open up."" the voice of the town's gossip whispered through the wooden plank door.<br/><br/>""What?"" she whispered back. ""Are you crazy? I spent two days in the stocks from listening to your news and you three for telling it. I'm not letting you in.""<br/><br/>""Mercy,"" the voice hissed back, "" Prudence followed down the road engulfed in the dust from the minister's horse.""<br/><br/>""Go away, Jane,"" Mercy answered wearily, not bothering to quiet her voice. ""Your words prove nothing and I have work to do. Be gone."""
3299,Arkham's Lot,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42165,2014-05-01T02:46:47,Le bourreau,"Damian's steed tore down the road flanked with hanging willow trees as the moon flickered light down upon his black cloak which whipped and snapped outward at the great speeds he was reaching. The stallion of course was no more than some of his magic made to look real to the peasants,as flying usually alerted the locals to the fact that you weren't an average mortal and he most certainly was not.<br/><br/>Damian Vlalash was born in the old country, the year was 680AD, he was no more than a peasant gypsy then, but after his 'rebirth' in 711 AD ,he'd found his true calling, a Dvampyre. A recluse Lord had taken him in, and turned him into the creature of the night he was now. His mast had taught him almost nothing, and he quickly realized that he was no more than a scapegoat for his masters use. The villagers had grown suspicious of him and without one of their kind to point a accusing finger at, soon they would be knocking at his keep's door brandishing pitchforks and torches. Needless to say, Damian escaped and learned to make his way on his own. Difficult as it was those first decades, he was a quick learner. At first he was only making it a year or two before the peasants caught on to his feedings, but once he learned the only lesson his master had actually taught him, he found he was able to stay in an area for almost twenty years. You simply had to place the blame on someone or something else and the humans would attack it instead of you. By now he was a master manipulator and had the new world as his home. This yet uncivilized place offered many opportunities to a creature like himself and he was more than happy to indulge them.<br/><br/>Damien strode inside the building his practitioners called a 'church' but it was no such thing. He had turned this place into his own personal den of iniquity, it was here that he fed during the night, and preached sermons from the pulpit every sabbath. He first action was to dissolve the glamor spell he'd placed on the place, the illusion of organized religion faded and was replaced with sacrilegious decor of his lair. He found it quite humorous that these silly mortals came here to pray to their nonexistent god, in a place that shouted that sanctimonious fact to the rafters.<br/><br/>The large cross behind the alter shimmered and revealed a massive inverted pentacle. The white candles that lit the hall turned blood red and the stained glass window which had once portrayed Jesus's sermon on the mount now showed Damian in the throes of blood lust fueled orgy of nude women. He took his time, wallowing in his own self-satisfaction.<br/><br/>Time moved more quickly with someone that had surveyed centuries, Damian never rushed, but soon Prudence arrived, her boots clad in the mud from the road she strode into the 'church' and beheld it's true design like a child seeing the 8 wonders of the world for the first time. Damian strode from behind the faux alter and took in his new concubine. She was young, no more than 17 or 18, with blonde hair, covered by a bonnet of course, and her body was firm underneath the thick wool garments of black on white she was forced to wear.<br/><br/>""Greetings my dear, I see you are very good at following your elders commands, You may call me 'Master'."" His voice echoed in the large hall and she trembled as if she was hearing it for the first time.<br/><br/>""Yes Master..."" Was her only response she issued, dropping her head slightly.<br/><br/>Damian strode forth, his imposing 6'2"" frame towering over the young innocent girl, her shiver was only perceptable to his eyes alone. ""Dis robe, do so now."" He stated flatly.<br/><br/>Prudence obeyed, immediately her nimble fingers found the buttons of her petticoat and she began to strip. As the layers of wool and cotton fell away, her naked unaged form appeared. There was something about youth that completely enchanted Damian, mayhap it was that he himself never aged and so the obsession only lasted until the mortal showed the marks of Father Time's absolution.<br/><br/>Her perfect flesh practically radiated in the candlelight, Damian saw before him another perfect disciple, a creature truly worthy of accepting his '<span style=""font-style: italic"">love</span>'.<br/><br/>""Are you pure?"" He asked, already knowing the answer.<br/><br/>""Yes Master"" she answered without hesitation.<br/><br/>""We shall just see about that..."" Damian answered, his two long, cold fingers reached up and prodded into her warm and heaving flesh mound.Prudence quivered as the fiend probed her previously untouched regions, she let out a gasp of ecstasy when he wrenched the hymen stained digits  free from her form. Damian raised the dark red fingers to his fanged mouth and sucked them clean.<br/><br/>""Pure indeed...."" He coed sinisterly, licking the clotted feast from between his fingers.<br/><br/>""You will come to me every third night at midnight, you will come here and feed me. Do you undertand?"" He asked as he groped her breast and gripped her throat a little.<br/><br/>""Yesssss Master"" she obliged without hesitation.<br/><br/>Damian reached down and gripped her ample left breast, he pulled it up and then craned down and bit into her supple torso, just under the crease. He drank her in, sucking and groping as the young woman moaned out in pleasure. His face came up stained with her lifeblood, as she swooned in his arms.<br/><br/>""You bore me though, regardless of your fleeting beauty, I want something that matches my own ambitions....Do you understand? Can you possibly perceive my inclinations?"" He inquired, a perverted smile eclipsing his visage.<br/><br/>""Yes master......"" She gasp, barely conscious after the life draining experience she's just encountered.<br/><br/>""Whom do you speak of?"" He growled, her own blood spilling from his dark lips and back onto her perked breasts.<br/><br/>""Goodwife Mercy, the elders call her a 'freethinker' and a 'troublemaker'. They say she is a 'backslider' and a woman of 'questionable morals'. She doesn't conker but the elders want her cast out."" She drones in the hypnotic trance.<br/><br/>""AAAAhhhh yes, I know of the woman of whom you speak, she will<span style=""font-weight: bold"">not</span>meet my eyes during church services, and she shuns away from society's confines. I desire her."" He replies in between subtle kisses of her neck and freckled face. ""You will go to her and seduce her, you will use your flesh to entice her, suck upon her, taste her and make sure you efforts aren't noticed by the rest of the community. Once you have her in your midst, bring her onto me.Do you understand your Master?"" He crones as he strokes her neck and tugs at the unfurled braid of her hair.<br/><br/>""Yes Master...."" She replies.<br/><br/>""Superb, After I dismiss you tonight you shall only remember my orders, all else will be forgotten to you. You will resume your normal life, with the exception of sneaking out every third midnight and return to you nightly and feed me, When you can get Goodwife Mercy alone you will try and seduce her. Once you've managed that you will suggest that you meet your suitor. If either you or her alert the authorities to my clandestine behavior I shall have you both burned at the stake.......Is that clear?"" Damian stated as he peered with his mesmerizing gaze into her eyes.<br/><br/>""Yes master, I understand....Now can you please have your way with me?"" She swooned.<br/><br/>Damian ravaged her right on the spot, it was the same area that the alter boys stood awaiting there cue to light the incense burners."
3300,Arkham's Lot,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42165,2014-05-01T05:45:46,Isolde,"Prudence stood outside in the light mist, shuddering in aftershocks of what she perceived as passion. She didn't quite register the bone chilling cold that settled over her, still in the grips of her master's words. With trembling fingers, she wound her hair into a loose bun and tried to conceal the curling blond tendrils under the now crumpled bonnet. A sharp metallic smell seemed to drift up from her clothes but it made her mouth water and her breasts tingle. The minister had always fascinated her but she had never thought he would turn his attention to her. He was a powerful leader in the community and she was just a nobody, nothing, an orphan with no family and no one to care if she came and went. Today when Mistress Wagner was revealed as the Whore of Satan, he had looked at her. Really seen her and his blazing eyes seemed to draw her as a moth to the candle flame.<br/><br/>The church had looked strange, as if the whole world about it had been turned upside down, but then love did that to a girl, didn't it? She loved him, her master. Her Master! he had claimed her and what joy had shown her. No matter that she was confused about some of the pain and some of what seemed wrong, he had chosen her and she would do whatever he wanted if she could have more of his attention. He had said, every third night. Prudence hugged herself as she stepped into the forest. Every third night. She could hardly wait that long.<br/><br/>The moonlight showed brightly in patches through the dormant branches and the pines gave eerie shadows that leaped with every breath of the wind. Her boots crunched on the dead leaves underfoot and she started once when a screech owl abruptly took to flight right under her nose. In the distance the shadows deepened and Prudence had chills on her neck as if she was not alone.<br/><br/>Mercy was looking for truffles in the light of the moon but was having little success. She was troubled over the day's business and the gossip Jane had tendered. At the sound of crunching leaves, Mercy crept closer to the shelter of a giant oak's trunk to see Prudence coming from the direction of the meeting house. The girl seemed to be distracted or at least lost in thought, not a good thing to be at night in the woods full of predators. Mercy waited until she had passed and then stepped out directly behind her.<br/><br/>""How goes it with you, Sister Prudence?"" she asked the young woman without preamble.<br/><br/>Prudence startled, giving a gasp as she turned around. ""Where did you come from Goodwife Jones? Did you spring from the Earth by some manner of witchcraft?""<br/><br/>""Shhhh,"" Mercy put her finger to her lips. ""The trees are full of ears and words of witchcraft even spoken in jest could buy someone a pyre. I was collecting mushrooms in this clear light from the moon but the mist has become as thick as rain which hinders me.""<br/><br/>The girl was now shivering with cold and looking at Mercy most peculiarly.<br/><br/>""I have no place to stay tonight. ""Prudence said truthfully and innocently. ""Goodwife Smith claims her days of service are over for this month but Goodwife Cook says her time for service does not begin until the new moon.""  She gazed at the full orb peering through the trees. ""In truth, I do not know where to go or what to do. In the day, they both want work done but at night shut the sash against me. Prudence sighed and turned to go.<br/><br/>Mercy laid a hand on the girl's arm. ""I have  a spare pillow and quilt. You may sleep at my hearth until time for Goodwife Cook to take you in.""  She muttered something about Christian charity below her breath.  Prudence caught her hand and kissed her fingers.<br/><br/>""Oh, thank you, thank you, you will never know what this means to me. ""  and then she did the oddest thing.<br/><br/>Prudence laid her palm against Mercy's heart and then slid her fingers over the front of Mercy's dress, to brush against her nipple.<br/><br/>She tugged at Mercy's hand and said, ""Take me home."""
3301,Arkham's Lot,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42165,2014-05-01T16:00:44,Le bourreau,"Brother Alvin Wagner drank the mead down at astonishing speed, his wife was gone and he was left to what he did best, which was swilling mead. He had the house to himself now and already the place was falling into disarray. His wife may or may not have been a witch but atleast she could clean and now she was gone. He would have to see about finding a new younger wife, one he could train properly. There were a few possibilities he'd seen around town, but he'd have to put his house in order before he took a new wife.<br/><br/>Alvin wondered what he'd done to deserve a convicted witch for a wife, certainly he'd not suspected any problems when he'd met her, but then a few month ago she had started acting strangely. He remembered when he'd first noticed the change, her nightly disappearances. Then when he'd inquired about her excursions she'd ravaged him, like she'd never done before. If he was a wiser man he would have pressed the point but the truth is that he was blinded by lust and the drink. Soon though she was inviting other woman over and one day he'd even caught her in bed with a woman from a neighboring village. Again, this should have raised warning flags, but when they invited him to join them, he'd let his crotch do the thinking instead of his big head. He should have consulted the church, asked for guidance but instead he let himself be contented with the lusts of the flesh.<br/><br/>Alvin finished the mead and tossed the clay jar into the hearth, smashing it among the others that he'd drunken since his wife arrest. He stood, staggering a bit and then made for the door. He kept his stash out in the root cellar and as he opened the door to the rear courtyard he heard the soft giggle of woman out in the woods. He stood silent, watching and wondering, soon he saw the two woman as they made their way through the growing fog, it was the orphan Prudence and Sister Jones. His mind wondered what the two woman were doing in the woods at such an hour, but then saw Mercy carrying her gathering basket. The woman was well known for her herbs and assorted sundries, she was probably out gathering her wares, but what was the orphan doing with her?<br/><br/>He decided then, a day in the stocks was well worth a bit of peeping, Alvin slipped into the shadows and watched as the two woman made their way by. He crept quietly after they'd passed, he would see what they were up to, even if it meant peeping through Sister Jones' shutter slats."
3302,Arkham's Lot,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42165,2014-05-02T06:40:22,Isolde,"Mercy led Prudence by the hand as if she were a lost child. At the door, Mercy fumbled with the elusive latchstring. Pressed against the door, she always felt vulnerable, waiting for the unseen predator to attack when she was just seconds away from safety. Prudence must have felt that same tiny terror for she pressed herself against Mercy's back and rubbed her breasts repeatedly on her hostess' back.<br/><br/>""Stop it. You are throwing me off balance and I keep losing the latchstring."" Mercy scowled, concentrating on snagging the leather thong that worked the inside latch. What was that girl doing? she wondered irritably. She should know that Mercy was not a scratching post. Silently, she shook her head and let them in.<br/><br/>Once safely inside, Mercy hung her bonnet on a nail and then went to stir up the fire.  Gesturing at the bench, she bade Prudence have a rest on the wooden bench by the hearth.<br/>""I will bring you a pillow and quilt,"" she said affably, not looking up from the glowing embers. ""Rest a spell. I'm sure you are tired after such a late night in this cold and damp."" Mercy straightened up and was startled to have lost Prudence. In a hasty glance around her one room cabin, she saw the girl lying atop her Star of David quilt, skirt rucked up to her waist, spread eagle with her legs bare and her private parts exposed. What shocked Mercy more was the blood.<br/><br/>""Prudence, you are injured!"" she exclaimed, pulling a clean tea towel from the trestle table and soaking it in water which stood in the half cask by the fireplace. She crossed to the girl who was drowsily brushing her fingertips over her own breasts. ""Were you set upon by the Indians? Do  you know your rapist? Why didn't you say something to me earlier?""  She gently daubed at the blood and was relieved as well as horrified that the blood was not streaming from cuts on the girl's thighs.. Mercy gently swabbed at the girl's pubis, wiping away the blood and the semen. Suddenly, Prudence's hand covered hers and she demanded in an oddly forceful voice.<br/><br/>""Lave me with your tongue as well as the cloth. Let me feel the tender touch of a woman's hand.""<br/><br/>""Have you lost your mind?"" Mercy asked, staring at the girl in fascination. She lowered her voice, ""I wonder if you are possessed of a devil. What has happened to you?""  Before she could stand upright, Prudence sat up and pulled her on top of her, pressing kisses on her mouth. Mercy could not believe the strength of the girl as she struggled against her. Prudence wrapped her naked legs around Mercy's hips, albeit clad in her apron and skirts. She writhed on her, rubbing her womanly parts against Mercy, murmuring how good it felt and did Mercy not want to share this pleasure with her. Finally, Mercy wrenched herself away and put some distance between her and Prudence. Smoothing her apron, she noticed it was streaked with remnants of body fluid.<br/><br/>""You are overwrought by the ordeal you have suffered in the woods. Come morning we will go to the Deacon and report this sin.""<br/><br/>""Oh, no, you cannot,"" Prudence cringed, ""You know I would be stoned for being a fornicator even though I was forced.""<br/><br/>Mercy frowned. and nodded. ""Then calm down. Let me get your sleeping place sorted.""<br/><br/>""Please, please, ""Prudence cried out, real tears in her eyes, ""let me share your bed tonight. I, I'm afraid to sleep alone tonight."" Her fear seemed real and against her better judgement, Mercy agreed. ""Aren't you coming to bed with me?"" her voice was a nasally whine.<br/><br/>""I will let you fall asleep and then I will join you. Now rest,"" Mercy said, kindly but with a worried frown creasing her eyebrows.<br/><br/>Prudence pouted a little and then flopped over on her side, back to the wall. Mercy sat on the bench by the fire, knitting, waiting to hear the even breathing of sleep. After what felt like an eternity and when the fire was down to glowing coals once more, Mercy felt able to sleep. She disrobed and hung her dress and apron on the peg by her bed. The bed was warm but crowded. She had to slide under the quilt with her back to Prudence's front. Mercy slept but her dreams were peopled by strange deeds of sex, of roaming hands and fingers that explored intimate parts of her body. Once in her dream she felt the nerve jarring explosion that she had felt only one time with her late husband when he had made vigorous love to her. Finally, she shivered in her sleep and patted around, looking for the quilt which must have slipped off during the night."
3303,Arkham's Lot,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42165,2014-05-02T15:39:25,Le bourreau,"Widower Wagner had managed to sneak up to Sister Jones' hovel without making too much noise, even half drunk he was still quiet as a hunter stalking a deer. He found the shuttered window with one of the slats starting to sag, no surprise she'd let her house's maintenance slide after the passing of her husband, and made he way up to have a peek inside. The women had been indoors for only the briefest time before he arrived, so he was quite surprised to see the scene of Orphan Prudence cast asunder on Mercy's bed. The girl had her dress hiked up and the Widow Jones was working her hands in the young girl's undercarriage. He could not hear what they spoke of but all the same his mind raced.<br/><br/>'Dear God....Are all the women in this damnable village witches?"" He asked himself silently. 'No, surely not, but these two certainly are up to the devil's business."" He watched some more, seeing now that Mercy must have pulled the young girl up on top of her and were mimicking some sort of pagan sexual position. His mind reeled, and his body stiffened, all at once the memories of his own wife's nightly activities came flooding back. It was then that the thought occurred to him, Mercy Jones had sold his late wife sundries, she is the cause of his woes and responsible for the temptations of his wife. Of course it all made sense now, that's why Mercy wasn't at the trial or in attendance while the court carried out it's final judgement on her, she was the witch, and now she is seducing this poor orphan. He wondered if she might have had some hand in her own husband's death.<br/><br/>He was terrified and slightly aroused, having to force himself to think of only pure thoughts and block the images of the women pleasuring themselves. It was then the witch Jones must have cast some spell upon the orphan Prudence because she laid her down in her bed and set to the work of knitting. Alvin almost decided to leave, but held off a while longer, he wanted to see if she was going to actually converse with the devil this very evening , if so he'd have proof to take to the high council. No such luck though, soon Mercy stripped  to her bedclothes and joined the young girl in the very same bed the widow Jones had shared with her own late husband.  It wasn't long before the two shapes under the quilt began to shift, and he could see the rhythmic motions of pleasure taking place. Alvin felt his trousers stir once again and when he looked down he saw that they were propped up like a tarpaulin tent.  This was not good, he would be able to walk home in this state, so he reached down and began to tug at his chubby little pecker till it released it's overflow of fluid onto Mercy's flowerbed.<br/><br/>What ever spell of lust this Witch had placed on her dwelling was overflowing onto him and he knew he had to make a hasty retreat. Tomorrow come first light he would go and take a meeting with the town elders, and tell them of what he'd seen this night. Surely a day in the stocks for peeping would be worth clearing his poor departed wife's good name. Alvin tucked his pecker back away and crept back off into the night.<br/><br/>He would have done just that too, if not for stopping out at his root cellar and drinking several more casks of mead before the night was through. Instead he drank himself unconscious and fell asleep down there in the cool confines of the earthen cellar.<br/><br/><br/>****************<br/><br/><br/>Meanwhile, Damian watched through his new concubines eyes as she molested Mercy Jones, his smile was sinisterly wide, showing the large fangs that dominated his mouth. The girl had done well, waiting for Mercy to sleep before setting upon her.  He commanded Prudence to taste Mercy's juices, and when the young woman placed her musk covered fingers in her mouth, Damian could taste Goodwife Jones as well. Soon he wouldn't have to use a surrogate, soon he would be tasting her himself.<br/><br/>It was then that Damian sensed another presence there at Mercy's home, a watcher, an interloper. This would not do at all, he thought to himself. Damian pulled his mind back out of Prudence and regained himself whole once again. He strode out into the night and took the form of a bat, which soared up through the foggy night, searching for whichever foolish mortal had warranted a visit. He saw Alvin Wagner lurching down the forest path and at such an hour. 'Oooh poor Alvin has your family not suffered enough this day? Must you bring damnation down on your own head as well?"" Damian mused to himself, watching as the man dipped down into the root cellar just outside his house. No need to be invited into a root cellar, he grinned and descended."
3304,Arkham's Lot,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42165,2014-05-03T16:13:17,Isolde,"When Mercy rose with the first blinking of the hazy morning sun, she threw back the quilt with a gasp. Her dreams had left her uneasy, unsettled and some how invaded. Where was Prudence? The cabin was empty.  With a sigh, Mercy readied herself for the day and dressed. While she was making the bed, she mulled over the details of the injured girl. She must go to the authority today. Some man or men were in the forest attacking women and the community would not be safe. She had just stirred the fire when a pounding came on the door.<br/><br/>""Who calls so early?: Mercy asked, even as she was raising the latch.<br/><br/>""Jane.""<br/><br/>She opened to find the ferret faced woman with faded blue eyes standing on the stoop, holding some freshly baked buns.<br/><br/>""I have brought sustenance. Would you share breakfast with me?"" the town gossip inquired, weaseling her way in without an invitation.<br/><br/>""I suppose since you are here,"" Mercy said dryly. ""Won't you be seated?""<br/><br/>Without preamble the woman handed her a bun and began to share news.<br/><br/>""Brother Wagner was found dead this morning by the dogs. He was laying half in and half out of his root cellar, his pants around his ankles. He reeked of strong drink. What a scandal!. If he had not have been dead, he would have spent a fortnight in the stocks. I have heard stories about him anyway, how he spied on women in the privy house or hid in the bushes while they bathed in the stream. I have heard other stories about him liking to entertain more than one woman at a time in his bed with his goodwife.""<br/><br/>""Oh, Jane, is it enough that the man is dead? and in a compromising position. Do you have to make up such abominable tales as that?"" Mercy exclaimed, putting the warm bun on the table. "" I am no longer hungry and have work to do. Please leave.""  She crossed to the door, holding it open. Jane gathered her basket, holding her chin high. As she stepped through the door, she stopped.<br/><br/>""You won't tell anyone of our visit? I don't want to visit the stocks meself for gossiping. I'm only telling the news. Everyone needs to know the news."" she whined.<br/><br/>""Jane, just go. I have more to do that to tattle to the authority about your idle gossip.""<br/><br/>The rest of the day Mercy found herself too busy with cleaning and churning to go to the church to talk to the Reverend Deacon but soon, she promised herself , perhaps after the evening meal."
3305,Arkham's Lot,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42165,2014-05-04T03:20:43,Le bourreau,"Damian had been summoned by the Arkham's Constable, Brother Caleb Hendershot. It was early in the day but already the sun's warmth had burned off the majority of the fog.  Damian donned his long cloak and black leather gloves, his wide brimmed stove top hat flopped onto his head, he watched as Brother Caleb strode from the Deacon's residence and into the bright sunny day. ""Coming Reverend?"" He asked, in somewhat of a hurry.<br/><br/>Damian huffed and then without hesitation he strode out into the courtyard, feeling the uncomfortable singe of the sun even through the this layers of wool and leathers. He strode out to the stables and fetch is 'horse', pulling up into a gallop. ""Make haste, I have work to do and don't want to be out too long."" He commanded and set Caleb into motion.<br/><br/>When they arrived at the Wagner homestead Damian saw that most of the town officials were already present, gathered around Wagner's root cellar. He dismounted and stalked over to the men, inquiring of what had happened. ""Grand morning under God gentlemen, What seems to be the issue?""<br/><br/>""Yonder is Brother Alvin Wagner, Widower of the witch we burned last night. He's gone and done himself in, it looks like the 'drink' done 'im in Reverend."" Barrister Clementine answered, a decidedly unaffected look upon his face.<br/><br/>""A pity, may god have mercy on his poor misguided soul"" Damian replied, adjusting his hat to better filter the light.<br/><br/>""Yes well, Constable Hendershot says he doesn't see any signs of foul play, It simply appears that he was stricken with grief over the death of his wife and set to drinking his entire supply of illegal mead. Sheriff says he's counts atleast nine smashed jugs down there, I can't imagine the state the man must have found himself in after imbibing that many spirits. But it appears that his bladder must have swelled and he must have tried to unbuckle his breeches whilst hurriedly ascending the rough cut stairway and fallen and broken his neck."" Barrister Clementine further explained, only a slight smirk arising on his lips.<br/><br/>""And so you desire my services to grant him last rites?"" Damian asked a stern cool tone enveloped his voice.<br/><br/>""Yes, it seems he won't need much in the way of a funeral, as he was not well liked as a known 'Peeping Tom'. He has no family now that his wife was convicted of her sacrilegious acts and tried before the Lord...."" The Barrister explained, this time though he smirk was more evident.<br/><br/>""Yes I am aware of brother Wagner's shortcomings, As I am aware of yours, Mister Clementine..."" Damian's posture stiffened and her dominated the snide little man with his fierce eyes. ""...But we should not speak ill of the dead, lest we share their fate, Or do you think I do not know of your sins?"" He asked with the intensity of religious condescension.<br/><br/>""No....I only meant ....that is.....My apologies Reverend Vlalash. "" Clementine cowered and wiped the smile from his face.<br/><br/>""Well, then you could have skipped the exaggerated detail and saved me the time then, Brother Clementine? And simply stated that you need my services for last rites and left it at that, couldn't you?"" Damian pressed further, putting the Barrister in his place.<br/><br/>""Yes Reverend, I apologize again. "" He said, now completely submissive. The other town elders standing by murmur amongst themselves and bow their own hatted heads not wanting to attract the Deacon's attention.<br/><br/>""Good I am glad to hear that, I hope to see you all in the church on the sabbath."" He finished and walked off toward the dead man he himself had  killed the night before. Damian bent down and made the sign of the cross over the man, he made sure to slightly alter the movements in order to blaspheme the religious maneuver. He bent lower and whispered a false last rites. In truth he thanked the man for being a foolish perverse oaf and making his death so very convenient. He rose and stalked right through the group of shamed elders back toward  his horse.<br/><br/>""I Don't want this sort of incident happening anymore, Imbibing spirits is a sin, and one to be warranted against by the law. Make sure sweeps of local houses are made. Mead or hard spirits are no longer welcome, nor tolerated even in the miniscule, in our community!<span style=""font-weight: bold""> Be sure to check all local herbalists, Mercy Jones is well versed in the vegetative ingredients one needs to make spirits, if the people of our community are tempted with ingredients they are more likely subside to making it!</span>"" The Deacon declared atop his steed. His big black stallion tore off toward his sanctuary.<br/><br/>The elders grumbled lowly to themselves, none wanting to evoke the preacher's wrath due to his notoriously good ears. Everyone of them had stashes of spirits. Everyone curses the knowledge that they'd have to either smash them or try to hide a few and not drink for the next coming weeks. Either way the solution was unfavorable, as for Brother Wagner they would have arrange for his quick burial, and sell of the property to pay for it. A long hot day stood before them all.<br/><br/><br/>***************<br/><br/>In truth Prudence hadn't slept at all, she'd pretended, and laid in wait. When Sister Jones had finally stopped her knitting and come to bed, she'd only had to wait a matter of about a half an hour before Mercy began to snore lightly. She reached over first and stroke the midsection of Mercy's night gown until she was sure she was asleep.  Soon after Prudence started a more specific movement, targeting her fleshy lump and working slowly as to not wake the woman.<br/><br/>Prudence was on a mission from her Master but the lust her he'd left her with was too much and she couldn't help but lick Sister Mercy and bite at her neck. She'd begun to touch her own self, rubbing and pulsing inside her, she could almost feel him.<br/><br/>Once Mercy let go, she'd squirted onto Prudence's fingers, and all of a sudden Prudence had felt the need to taste the woman's sweet cum. A voice in her head echoed out. She placed her fingers in her mouth and drank in sweet Miss Jones. The act of doing so, coupled with her earlier experience caused her own pussy to convulse. She twitched and contorted, her bladder pissed just a small bit into the bedsheets.<br/><br/>Prudence rose from the bed just before dawn, she didn't bother waking Mercy, instead she strode out into the forest once again. The girl walked for an hour and then collapsed into the bramble. She reached down into the earth and felt around for a  hearty root. Prudence raised the scraggly wooden, mud covered thing and jammed it down into herself. ""YEEEES"" She cried out and the splinters and muck of worms entered her already abused genitalia.  ""YES LIKE THAT!""  She cried out into the dawn hours, far too far from earshot of her home town."
3306,Arkham's Lot,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42165,2014-05-05T04:37:12,Isolde,"At the pounding from the front of her cabin, Mercy wiped her hands on her apron, leaving the loaf of bread on the table to rest.<br/><br/>""Good morrow,"" she answered, as she swung open the plank door, but stopped short at the stern faces of Constable Hendershot and Barrister Clemetine. She bobbed a curtsy.<br/><br/>""No need to stand on ceremony,"" the barrister said, pushing his way past her. ""What kind of spirits to you make here? You are hereby required to hand it over and cease its production.""<br/><br/>Mercy blinked her eyes and was dumbfounded but quickly regained her composure. She addressed the constable.<br/><br/>""Sirs, the only spirits that I have at the moment would be the beer Constable Hendershot ordered. It is not yet ready but I shall fetch it for you."" she answered, moving smoothly through the neat as a pin room to a wooden pail that sat on a stool in a dark corner.<br/><br/>""We know you often make spirits and would warn you it is now illegal."" The barrister said, glaring at the pail that the Constable now held. That little man was gulping and looking rather forlorn at the yellow,  yeasty brew.<br/><br/>Mercy nodded. How well she knew the capricious nature of these Puritans. The best course of action was simply to comply.<br/>""Yes, sir. I will remember. My main focus right now is making teas for we all know how dear real tea is and how difficult it is to come by. ""<br/><br/>""You no doubt heard the commotion in the square over the death of Brother Wagner."" the Barrister inquired, as he lifted the towel covering the bread and the lid of several baskets.<br/><br/>""Yes, sir, I did, ""Mercy answered dutifully.<br/><br/>""You will tend to the laying out.""<br/><br/>Mercy nodded once again. This task had often fallen to her and she didn't like it any better today than the last 20 times she had done it. She kept her face carefully schooled.<br/><br/>""Brothers,"" she said softly as they turned to go.<br/><br/>At their inquiring looks she hesitated. but plowed on.<br/><br/>""I have reason to believe the Indians might be creating mischief or a vagrant vagabond is loitering in our woods. If that is so, the women and children might not be safe.""<br/><br/>""What proof do you have?"" they demanded.<br/><br/>Mercy knew if she related the state that Prudence had been in last night, the girl would be the one to bear the punishment of the community. She would be branded a whore and maybe even have her face branded.<br/><br/>""In my  walks, I have seen unusual footprints. I know most of the footprints of those in the village."" she answered. ""A thin bit of evidence, I know, but perhaps you could just remind the men to be vigilant.""<br/><br/>""Now, see here, "" the Constable said sternly even though he looked rather silly clutching the pail of beer. ""You do not deem to tell men their business. We are aware of the dangers of the forest, all that live here are. You tend to your baking of bread and grinding of herbs for tea. Tea only! mind you.""<br/><br/>The two clamped their hats on their heads and stormed from the cabin.<br/><br/>Mercy let out a breath. ""Well,that went very well.""<br/><br/>~~~~~~~~~~~~<br/><br/>When Prudence did show up to work for the Goodwife, she could scarcely walk. She was so frustrated. The more she had pleasured herself, the higher the flame of wanting had burned between her legs. How could she possibly wait for two more days to pass before returning to her love, to her Master. He was like a burning fire, a drug that filled her veins.<br/><br/>""I said, I'm speaking to you,"" Goodwife snapped at her. ""Where have you been and why do you smell so horribly? Go cleanse yourself and come back immediately. there  is butter to churn and dinner to be made. You will stay by my fire to night for if you can not be here at the rising of the sun to work when left to your own devices, you will be restricted to my cabin. You are a serving girl and you are in service to me. I will have no more slacking. Is that understood?""<br/><br/>Prudence paled. She could barely concentrate on the words, so badly did she need to grab herself. She hied herself to the small room off the kitchen where the ewer and basin were . No one was  around so she hiked her skirts and cleansed herself. and then her clean fingers eased some of her frustration. Would it never stop? She needed her Master."
3307,Arkham's Lot,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42165,2014-05-05T16:02:09,Le bourreau,"Prudence lost herself in the pleasure once again, she only wished that she could get some relief from this constant yearning. Her finger dove deep into herself and she rubbed and flicked. She could feel the sun through the kitchen window on her face as she made work of her naughty slit. She began to coo and moan as she neared climax again. ""Yes Masssster...."" She called out as her entire hand disappeared inside herself.<br/><br/>""Good Lord Prudence, I said wash up quickly, not spend the day bathing.....Ohh....OH MY!"" The Goodwife said as she walked in on the scene. There before her was little innocent Prudence, her dress hiked up and her leg propped up on the wash basin stool with her own hand jammed up into her vagina. Goodwife Cook's mouth hung open and her eyes were as big as saucers. Her hand shot up on covered her eyes in shame.<br/><br/>""The Devil's Work!"" Goodwife Cook exclaimed. ""Cover yourself girl!"" She blindly felt around for a dish towel and tossed it in the direction of Prudence. The towel landed onto Prudence's head flapping down and covering her face.<br/><br/>Prudence made no move to stop, she kept on pounding away with her whole fist. ""What's wrong Mrs. Cook? Have you no desires of your own?"" She asked huffing hard as the gooey fluid erupted from her gash and dribbled down on the floor below her.<br/><br/>""THE DEVIL! YOU ARE POSSESSED! BEGONE SATAN!"" She shouted and ran for her broom. The large fat woman grabbed the wooden handle and brandished it like a weapon.<br/><br/>Prudence reached up and pulled the towel off of her face, her head craned around with a wicked smile on her face at the sight of the Goodwife getting ready to strike her. ""What do you plan to do with that? Are you going to use it on my bottom? That hole is still free "" Prudence giggled, bending slightly and using her free hand to spread her cheeks.<br/><br/>""GET OUT GET OUT FIEND!"" The fat woman called out and set to bashing Prudence's head with the broom. The first few only the straw bristles slammed home, but when the actual handle struck her it opened a cut on her scalp and blood streaked down the young girls face. Prudence didn't move though, she only continued fucking herself.<br/><br/>""WHAT IN TARNATION IS GOING ON DOWN THERE? WHAT IS ALL THE DAMNABLE RACKET?"" Mr. Cook called from upstairs. He'd been reading himself for work but now he came storming down stairs.<br/><br/>He to was stunned in shock when he entered the kitchen and saw the pretty young orphan girl that worked for his wife standing half naked and her hand buried within her own fleshy mound. ""Cover your eyes husband! She has the devil in her!"" Goodwife Cook called out to her husband as she slammed the broom onto the girls head again.<br/><br/>""Come over here and stick your cock in me!"" Prudence exclaimed, a wild look in her eyes and blood streaming down her forehead.<br/><br/>Brother Cook didn't hesitate, he stalked straight for the prone young girl and grabbed her by the nape of the neck. The action knocked the stool holding the water basin and spilled water everywhere. Mrs. Cook kept on with her broom, now hitting her husband as well as the girl. Mr. Cook strangled the girl up and pushed her for the door. ""OUT!"" he commanded.<br/><br/>Prudence was laughing, she wrenched her hand free from herself and began to claw at the man's strong arm, but before she knew it he threw her out of the house and into the dirt courtyard, slamming the door shut. She could hear them screaming inside, and knew soon that they'd go and fetch the authorities but she didn't care. Her only thoughts were for the pleasure of her Master. She got up out of the dirt, her legs still shaking form the massive orgasm she'd given herself and sprinted off into the woods again. She would hide and come the night, she would sneak back to Goodwife Jones cottage."
3308,Arkham's Lot,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42165,2014-05-15T14:51:26,Renimay,"Tabitha Ann Prewett was the sweet name of a woman that goes by the name of Sister Prewett.  She had been living in Dunwich for around the last 10 years and new sooner or later she would have to leave, but where did she go she rather fit in fine around here.  She was able to trick the good puritans of the villages that she ages and grows old like they so, because she is no sister my friends she is a witch.  She has worked hard in her life to keep her nightly activities secret from the whole village and had been doing a perfect job until things in the near Arkham had gotten her attention.<br/><br/>Tabi had taken a trip over there to check things out for herself.  It was very interesting how it seemed the whole village was set to follow this one man’s view on things.  This man that swore he was a man of the cloth, only to be using it as a cover to cover up the deeds that he was doing.<br/><br/>Tabi had never been one to deny the life of a vampire, because sometimes what she did was not something that would set well the other Puritans.  Once she had learned of what this man they all knew as Deacon Vlalash, was doing she became furious.  Vampires need to feed, but that not give them the right to blame someone else.  Not only was he blaming others, but claiming that this woman were witches.  Tabi could not believe how stupid some villagers were because witches generally never got caught and in fact most of the people that have been burned in the witch trials as of late were not even real witches, or even those that practice the faith. This man had to be stopped before he killed more.<br/><br/>Tabi had made it into town in time to see one of these burning in progress, some woman by the name of Wagner. She just stood in the back watching the whole thing and could not believe that no one was even listening to the woman.  Of course Tabi believed her she had seen this so many times already.  As soon as Tabi had witnessed the whole thing she made her way around town and then decided to head back to her village and work on a plan to get them to see what this man is all about.  Maybe Tabi could even bring him out to her; this would be something to think on.<br/><br/>Tabi had over heard some people talking the next morning about another death over in Arkham, apparently it was the body of Widow Wagner, the dead witches husband.  Tabi found this very intriguing and wanted to go back over to Arkham and maybe stay for a few days to have a look around.<br/><br/>Tabi put on her normal attire along with a travelling cloak and started out on the walk to the village because it would take at least half the day to walk there.  Once she arrived she went to the local inn to find suitable arrangements and then went to look around.  He travelling cloak had a hood which she kept on her head covering her bonnet."
3309,Hero Worship (mature content),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42209,2014-05-04T17:51:50,Le bourreau,"They first appeared in the 50's, the superheroes that is, they started popping up just after WWII. It changed everything, these people of extraordinary powers or skills started appearing on the global scale, like the universal scales were preparing for a paradigm shift. Turns out it was good that mother nature intervened because humans were doomed. In 1969 the Old Gods came to reclaim what they figured they were owed. Yes that's right, H.P Lovecraft wasn't writing fiction, turns out he had it just about right, giant alien monsters whose presence was so menacing that even the thought of their true forms caused mortals to go insane.....yep that happened.<br/><br/>It was those first gilded hero archetypes and they banded together and fought back the Darkness of the Elder Gods, saved us all. Not all came back from the breach but the ones that did were celebrated as the saviors of the race. Captain Supreme, Red Scarab, Lady Aryan, The The Horned Owl, and Riddle Master returned to the joy of the masses. Super villains didn't stand a chance, they simply crumpled under the pressure of this united front the heroes put on. They called the organization 'The Guardians' and it all but crushed super-villainy, a virtual utopia for humanity. These first heroes rose to a power level that few other have ever known.<br/><br/>But complacency builds foolishness and that is why we live in the world we live today, 1999, is a far different place than those first Guardians left it. With no real super villains the heroes of today tend to fight one another more than anything else. Courts are clogged with civilian lawsuits for property damage and personal injury cases due to superhero negligence.<br/><br/>Not a single one of these 'heroes' could hold a match to the original Guardians, either in pure power level or in intestinal fortitude. Half of them are cokeheads or sex addicts, the other is so obsessed with paparazzi taking their photos at celebrity charity events. Not a lot of actual heroing gets done. It is this very complacency that will be there down fall, because these soft heroes may not have what it takes to stop the impending darkness that is sure to return. A shadow that creeps across the land and swallows up its superpowered prey, growing in strength every soul it takes."
3310,Hero Worship (mature content),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42209,2014-05-05T01:44:11,Le bourreau,"The Samaritan flew through the air at almost supersonic speeds. His black gloved hand outstretch in front of him and his opposing knee bent ever so slightly. After all this was the pose that the paparazzi seemed to like the best when he was flying into action. His dark red unitard and bold black and white chest bound 'S' insignia contrasted well and always looked great on the front page of the local newspaper.<br/><br/>He careened in a wide arc, banking down toward the massive monster. The creature was huge, as tall as a 4 story building his was wreaking havoc on the city below. The Samaritan swooped in, smashing the beast with a flying uppercut. The surface area wasn't that large in comparison to the beast's size and the Samaritan's unbelievable strength, It caused his arm to explode up through its skin and up into its mouth.<br/><br/>The giant beast tried to roar but the immensely strong Samaritan held firm to the beast's tongue and it could only manage a pained whimper. His iron like grip bursting the organ with ease. Gallons of green blood poured out of it's mouth as it squirmed in pain. The fluid poured down on our hero as he struggles to get the beast under control.<br/><br/>""You can tell Professor Insano that the Samaritan will always be here to thwart his dastardly plans, Monster!"" The Samaritan repeats the line his PR agent had him rehearse. It is then that the monster uses it's giant claws to try and dig out the biting pain that is ripping at it's under jaw. Claws the length of cars come up and shred at the invincible superhero.<br/><br/>""You have to try harder than that!"" He exclaims without and real excitement in his voice, but he knows that cameras are watching and doesn't want to let publicist down.<br/><br/>With his free hand the Samaritan reaches up and grasps the monster's jaw bone for leverage, once he starts pulling downward the tongue pulls back through the hole and tears free from it's throat. His makeshift weapon in hand he sets to beating the monster about the head and neck with its own tongue.<br/><br/>It reels backward, thrashing and carrying on, until it collides with the office building behind it. The structure falters, quakes and then starts to collapse, the innocent cowering civilians inside scream in despair as the building collapses under the monster's weight. The Samaritan barely bats an eye, as it appears to him, mortals aren't very durable.<br/><br/>""OOOh NO YOU DON'T!"" He declares, but the damage is already done, He lifts the behemoth beast into the air and soars skyward. As they fly upward they strike a passenger 747 and knock the plane's wing off. The Samaritan is too focused on the task at hand to worry about a hundred or so people, he as real work to do. He flies the beast up to a few thousand feet and then reverses his direction. This time though he manages to hit the already crashing plane and disintegrate it with the beast's flesh. burning jet fuel and dead passengers cover the both of them as they plummet back to earth.<br/><br/>He brings the mammoth tonnage back down to the ground at hundreds of mile per hour, collapsing atleast 6 other buildings. The spectacle  is both horrifying and mesmerizing to the common folk below. 'He is both our savoir and he is our destroyer' They think to themselves during the travesty.<br/><br/>Out of the smoke came the tattered and monster blood stained dark red costume of the Invincible Samaritan and him alone. The crowd cheered even though so many had lost their lives, all they could get enough of was ""The Samaritan!"" He stayed several minutes allowing for photographers to snap their digital fodder for tomorrows news. Then the Samaritan tore through the air back toward his fortress of 'privacy' as fans cheered him on.<br/><br/>He landed only minutes later, although thousand of miles he'd traveled. The 'sanctuary' was hidden in a pacific island volcano, it was an unnoticed place and he enjoyed his time here as it was one of the few places that the only<span style=""font-weight: bold"">son of Captain Supreme and Lady Aryan</span>could relax. Though the term 'relax' was relative, as anytime he returned he had to deal with his promotional team. They flogged him immediately. ""great job Sam!"" ""Nice usage of approved lingo!"" another said. He waved them off and made his way toward his private chambers.<br/><br/><br/>He strode in and unzipped the tattered uniform, this stuff was supposed to withstand a lot more than that small skirmish. He pulled the tag out and as it turned out they were outsourcing his costumes to China now. He tossed it aside and made his way toward his personal shower room. He cranked the hot water, what would normally scald a man wouldn't even faze him.  He reached up and placed his hand on the wall for support as the boiling water rushed over him. The room filled with boiling steam and he huffed from exhaustion.<br/><br/>""Where have you been my son?"" A voice asked and an incredibly strong hand grasp his buttocks.<br/><br/><br/>The Samaritan jumped, very few could sneak up on a man with such powerful sensory control, but he knew the voice well it was indeed his own mother and her grip was unmissable.<br/><br/>""Good lord mother....you startled me, I just finished fighting anther one of Doctor Insano' fiends, you're lucky I didn't smash you."" He answered, not bothering to remove her groping hand. He returned to stroking his hair in the intensely hot water.<br/><br/>""Hard day?"" she asked moving her hand up onto his balls and massaging them handily.  He sighed again but made no move to stop her, but he remembered familiar feeling of something pressing against the back of his thigh.<br/><br/>""Mother I have told you many times, just because you do not age doesn't mean it's appropriate for us to carry on relations. You are a classic hero and I don't want your reputation sullied further. "" He said leaning heavily against the shower wall, but still not stopping his mother's advances.<br/><br/>""My Reputation has been sullied enough, I was the world's greatest female heroine until those bastards in the 80's decided to reveal my secret!"" She exclaimed, her voice raised passionately as did her fingers into his ass.<br/><br/>He groaned, and the ceramic tile crumbled under his impossible grip.  He swung his head around, his face grimaced in pain and pleasure. ""Mother, we aren't mortals, I wish you could get past the fact that mortals don't stand a chance of understanding us or our kind!"" He exclaimed, feeling the next nudge from the imposing threat on the back of his thigh.<br/><br/>""I can not help that your father was the only man strong enough to except my warrior goddess self, He could see past the fact that I was created with the body of a supermodel and the cock of a porn star. These are the last of my concerns. My only concern now is that these picky mortals feel the wrath of the Old Gods so they start respecting us again. If your father wasn't an aged senile fuck, he'd stand with me today, but as it stands I don't have an option. He is so old that he shits his costume anytime he puts it on, and You, my son are the only thing I have now!"" She said, monologueing like a supervillian more than a retired heroine.<br/><br/>The Samaritan turned, facing the woman that Angelina Joliee tried to mimic. Yes she was his mother, and yes that was deemed wrong by the mortals but still she was so desirable. After all wasn't it the PR team's job to take care of such messy media problems. His amazing penis rose to attention and so did hers.<br/><br/>""Do me the favor of pleasuring me first, I've had a dreadfully long day."" She said with the most devious smiles on her face. She pushed the immoveable man's head down and let him take care of business first. ""Good boy!"" she exclaimed as he pleasured her nethers."
3311,CoffinHunter INC.,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42331&start=20,2014-06-07T17:24:22,Sepdemonium,"Dio almost cheered when the first bullet hit it's mark, though the cheer never made it out of his throat when he sees the Nazi's reaction or lack of. 'geez, he's as tough as a damn rock!' Dio groans outloud when he sees the bullet- that fateful second bullet hit Johnny through the butt. 'damn, that'll be a minus profit in the future!' he thinks to himself, seeing dollar signs burn before his eyes. “sorry boss!” he says nervously.<br/><br/>Before Dio can take another aim, the big man moves which surprises him. He mutters. “he can move fast for a big fella! It ain't fair!” just when all seems lost the lights blare into life, causing Dio to hiss in pain. He hears  Renee's voice and thinks. 'oh.. shit.. she ain't gonna stand a chance against the Nazi! She'll be killed in the blink of an eye!' he opens his mouth to shout and warn her, but then the sound of a gunshot fills the room. For what seems like forever Dio stands totally still, listening and tilting his head in an attempt to get the ringing out his ears.<br/><br/>he jumps a little when she speaks. “y-yeah, I'mma okay! Though I accidentally shot Johnny in the butt while tryin' to stop him being strangled..” Dio has the grace to look embarrassed for once, his jaw drops when  Renee shouts that she's shot the guy in between his legs. “....wow..” Dio says in fearful awe.<br/><br/>He spins around when another man enters. 'holy freakin' hell they come in packs!' he thinks in panic  before the guy demands to know who shout 'his' Nazi. Dio gazes at the imposing man thoughtfully as he innocently puts the gun down- wondering if he should say he had nothing to do with it. But the man doesn't look like he'd take a lie well. Dio slowly raises his hand. “I shot 'em in the shoulder!” he says helpfully even though the man has his eyes on Renne and Johnny, blushing when he realises that he's still naked. He starts to edge his way back towards his clothes."
3312,CoffinHunter INC.,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42331&start=20,2014-06-08T16:42:00,Le bourreau,"Johnny was laying on the ground groaning and holding his right ass cheek, it hurt but he was fairly sure it was just a flesh wound. When the second volley of gunfire rang out and the lights finally came on, he managed to get make to his feet, shrugging off the kid's apology. "" Its alright kid, ya did good, at least ya didn't kill me!"" He said and gave a playful punch to Dio's shoulder, trying hard not to stare at the kid's big stiffy which was still standing out. ""Geez kid, God made up for your physical short comings with that baseball bat between yer legs, didn't he!"" He said and laughed, despite the pain he was in.<br/><br/>""We're alright Renee, good job, we'll be right out!"" Johnny called out, but then the doors burst open and some hopped up jackass came rolling into the room, guns drawn and commanding to know whom had 'shot his Nazi'. Johnny had no idea who this guy was or why the hell he was trespassing on his property, but he was in no mood for shenanigans and limped out into the room where all the action was happening. There he saw the carnage. The Nazi was laying prostrate on the ground, his shoulder was leaking blood, but the gory part was what was left of his groin. He was groaning, trying his best to hold the mess between his legs with both of his hands. One of his gonads was laying on the floor a few inches away. Miss Wiggins was still pointing the big 357 magnum revolver he'd gotten her for Christmas on him and the new mystery man was pointing guns at Johnny and Renee.<br/><br/>""I don't know who the fuck you are, but if you're not a copper, then your a trespasser and I want you off of my damn property right now! You'd better lower those colts and kick stones down the damn street right now because that there Nazi ain't yours, he's ours and I got some questions for him! HEY Numbskull, you hear me? I said lower those guns or I am gonna have Miss Wiggins shoot you too, and as you can see she is a crack shot!"" Johnny commanded, starting to sober up, a gunshot works wonders for sobriety.<br/><br/>""Whoa, hold on you big lug! I ain't shootin nobody else tonight if'n I ain't gotta!"" Renee protested, she was starring at the man pointing a gun at her like a woman with a school girl crush. She winked at the handsome gunslinger."
3313,CoffinHunter INC.,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42331&start=20,2014-06-09T06:08:58,DannyFreakinK,"Harry strode over and as he came around into the Nazi's field of view he saw recognition dawn in his eyes and what little color left in his face drained away. Holstering one of his colts he bent over and treated the Nazi to a manic grin before raising foot and stomping hard on the escaped testicle, the Nazi's eyes rolled back in his head and he passed out.<br/><br/>Turning back to the rest of the room he tipped his hat to the pretty dame ""M'am"" and turned his gaze back to the bleeding drunk ""I am Harrison Greystain, former Sargent in Her Majesties Special Air Service and now.. well never you mind what now. But I have been following this Nazi for weeks, all the way from Egypt. So that makes him mine."" He griped his remaining Colt tighter but left it down at his side and asked ""Now who are you and why was he in your office?"""
3314,CoffinHunter INC.,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42331&start=20,2014-06-21T22:04:06,Sepdemonium,"Dio grins at his reaction, relaxing when his boss shrugs off his apology. “yeah, ya right..” he nods. “since that was the first time I've ever shot anythin' more then tin cans.” he adds quietly, under his breath. He laughs softly as he's playfully hit in the shoulder. “ow, ya can slug pretty hard ya know that?” he says, pretending to be wounded with a mock grimace.  He pauses at Johnny’s words and tilts his head. “baseball bat..?” he says slowly before remembering the circumstance that he's in, Dio hides his embarrassment by laughing. “yeeaaah, he had to gimme something to compensate, right?”<br/><br/>Dio quickly edges away to get dressed. “I'll be out in a minute!” he says quickly, running into where is cot is and quickly putting his pants on. “ngh..embarrising..” he groans to himself with a faint blush still on his cheeks, he quickly puts his shirt on and walks out the room slowly as he wonders if the memory of this night will ever fade away.. granted he's done worse and being in worse-and often drunk states- but this'll be one he won't soon forget.. ever. He suppresses a small and tired yawn as he ventures into the room to see what's going on. “OH MY GOD!” he gasps at the state the Nazi's in, a look of horror dawns on his face before being placed with something close to awe. “she's a swell shot.” Dio leans against the wall thoughtfully, eyes frittering to and fro around the room and resting on each person as he mentally evaluates things. 'okay, so I'mma in a room with a wounded Nazi, a hot boss, a gun slinging women and a Nazi hunter! Things just got real interestin' quick! I'mma gonna have to start pullin' my weight around, don't wanna be the weak one..'<br/><br/><br/>Dio listens thoughtfully to the conversation, folding his arms in thought as he gazes down at himself. He scowls a little and tilts his head. 'did I really enjoy being held at gunpoint?' he wonders. 'I mean, I know I like reaallly weird stuff but geez!' he nods in silent agreement about Renee being a good shot. “oh yeah, no doubt 'bout that.” he says outloud. “ain't ever seen a girl that's good with a gun like that..” he shivers a little. He's amazed that Johnny can fearlessly order and insult a man who's armed, of course it can only be hoped that the other man takes it well. He sighs when the other man speaks and thinks. 'tch.. obessesed army guy, just what we need.'<br/><br/>He turns his attention towards the wall and gazes at it thoughtfully, watching the shadows dance. 'Shadows dance? That sounds like something.. he'd.. say.' Dio thinks to himself with an expression of sadness and fear, he sighs softly. 'insane jerk..' he thinks to himself.<br/><br/>For now Dio is content.. just to watch things, for now.."
3315,CoffinHunter INC.,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42331&start=20,2014-06-25T16:12:12,Le bourreau,"""Well 'HER MAJESTY' ain't got no jurisdiction here in the good ol' U S of A! So pack it up and kick stones you limey fuck!"" Johnny snarls, still slurring his speech from the alcohol's effects.<br/><br/>""Johnny, Knock it off will ya, ya big dumb galoot! I think the very handsome Mr. Harrison Greystain here is just trying to help, ain't ya 'Harry'?"" Renee says with a girlish smile and big doe eyes. ""Say, you ain't got a girlfriend by chance, do ya Harry?""<br/><br/>""Jesus Renee, stop flirtin with him!"" Johnny shot back, jealously gleaming in his drunk eyes. ""Now, we both want answers out of this Nazi and if we all stand around yapping he's gonna bleed out before we can get anything! Let's get him up in a chair and see if we can't get something outta him before he croaks. Dio!"" Johnny yells , not knowing the kid was standing so close. ""Dio, ooh there you are. You prop that behemoth up in one of those metal chairs, get some rope and tie him down good, be careful, he still might be dangerous, although I doubt it. Mr. Greystain and I are going to adjourn to my office and discuss business. Renee please put on the coffee, I think we're going to need it. "" Johnny drunkenly shouted out orders and then stormed off to his office to get an ice pack."
3316,CoffinHunter INC.,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42331&start=20,2014-07-02T21:14:05,Sepdemonium,"'oh geez.' Dio thinks to himself. 'the boss is insultin' the queen in front of a Brit with a gun.. don't he know that the Brit's are..crazy 'bout the royals? Well.. I think he's a Brit..' Dio scrunches his face a little. 'or do they have a king?' he shurgs to himself, content to not trouble himself with facts like that.<br/><br/>Dio watches them and suddenly jumps when his name's bellowed. “owwwchh, I'm right here boss!” he groans as he rubs his head, pausing at Jonnhy's words. Dio looks at his boss for a few moments, before sliding his eyes to the Nazi and then gazing at himself thoughtfully. He raises an eyebrow as he looks back up at Johnny as if to say 'are ya..kidding?” he sighs as Johnny storms off to his office, Dio thinks to himself. 'great.. still might be dangerous, that ain't very reassuring..' Dio gazes at the Nazi for a few more moments then at his own arms as he flexes them to see if they have any muscle, and he ends up disappointed. “I need more upper arm strength..” he groans as he walks over to the Nazi, debating the best course of action. He tries to pull the Nazi up and get him to the chair, but of course he can barely move the bigger man. “ain't like anyone can't see that I ain't suited for this!” Dio grumbles between clenched teeth as he struggles to move the injured man. “why do ya have to be so heavy?!” the youth protests.<br/><br/>In the end Dio has no choice but to move the chair closer to the groaning Nazi and try to get him in now it's closer, but to no avail. In the end Dio has little choice but to lie the chair on the Nazi and tie him to it that way, good thing the man's to preoccupied with his wound.."
3317,CoffinHunter INC.,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42331,2014-05-18T01:30:35,Le bourreau,"""CoffinHunter Inc......I still say it sounds macabre!""  The pretty woman said as she adjusted her horn rimmed glasses and snapping her gum.<br/><br/>""Come On Renee, It's interesting, it stands out amongst the humdrum....Just keep reading alright, for crying out loud!"" The tall handsome man said, mildly frustrated by her dissuading comments. He reached up and adjusted the fedora on his head.<br/><br/>""I still think it sounds creepy, but yer the bossman!........Anyway, CoffinHunter Incorporated, a new business looking for viable partners and investors is now hiring! If you are looking to get off the soup-lines and find some gainful employment, WE ARE THE CAREER FOR YOU! We offer the chance to see the world and travel to far off places. Action and Adventure ARE GUARANTEED! Pay will be dictated by performance and willingness to do what ever is necessary in the line of duty. The weak willed, easily upset, or lacking in intestinal fortitude need not apply! Glory and riches await any man or woman willing to accept the job! Apply at our home LA offices.....yadda yadda yadda"" Renee trailed off, seemingly disinterested.<br/><br/>""Well? What did I tell ya? The Depression is on babe....People wanna work.....I bet we'll have a line of applicants lining up outside our door by tomorrow morning. Whadda ya say...HUH? Now where is that mischievous smile I love so much.""  He said, leaning in closer as if to give her a smooch.<br/><br/>""Get outta here you GOON!"" Renee yelled, smacking her gloved hand across his face. ""You wanna know what I think,<span style=""font-weight: bold"">John W. Hendrix</span>? I think it was a stupid idea for you to squander your inheritance on a silly boyish dream? I mean who really thinks about exploring stinky caves when people are starving in the streets! Only you! I think you should'da taken that money and moved to some impoverished country and built yourself a castle....you could lived like a king off that cash, but instead you decided to stick around in a country that is at it's lowest economic point and start a new crazy business.....Its crazy talk is what it is!"" She began to rant, while Johnny stood back up and rubbed his face.<br/><br/>""Well YOU got a job out of it....RIGHT?"" He yelled back. ""How many Dames got job security as a 'Secretary' like you do right now, huh?!! Not too many!"" Johnny shot back.<br/><br/>""OK....fine....But don't say I didn't warn ya, you big galoot. "" She said and slugged him in the shoulder for good measure.<br/><br/>Johnny Hendrix picked up the todays newspaper and stared at the wanted add he'd put in the paper;  while his 'secretary' Renee Wiggins went to fix herself another cocktail. His grin was big and handsome as he paraphrased the quote, ""Small beginnings, Renee...Don't despise'em!"""
3318,CoffinHunter INC.,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42331,2014-05-19T23:55:26,Sepdemonium,"(let me know if you'd like me to change anything :] )<br/><br/>CoffinHunter Inc, the name rattles through Dio's mind like a swam of very angry bees, he finds it strangly apt and ironic.. well he'd find it ironic if he knew what irony was.. considering his job, he finds it amusing to say the least.<br/><br/>He checks himself out thoughtfully in a shop window, scowling at himself a little. “gotta make a damn good impression, an' all..” he says to his reflection as though it's looking that way just to spite him. “a lotta people could have the same idea, it's a helluva job after all.. a way for guys like me to get rich! Not like I'd be doing anything wrong ether, no sir!” he laughs sharply. “I'mma just helping out the economy is all.” he puffs his scrawny frame out as much as he can, looking like an ally cat ready for a fight. “I gotta prove I've got what it takes!”<br/><br/>he resumes his walk, repeating the lines he read with a dramatic flourish. “'CoffinHunter Incorporated, a new business looking for viable partners and investors is now hiring! If ya are looking to get off the soup-lines and find some gainful employment, WE ARE THE CAREER FOR YA! We offer the chance to see the world and travel to far off places. Action and Adventure ARE GUARANTEED! Pay will be dictated by performance and willingness to do what ever is necessary in the line of duty. The weak willed, easily upset, or lacking in intestinal fortitude need not apply! Glory and riches await any man or woman willing to accept the job!'” he smirks and then starts to reverse his own lines in accordance to what he's just spoke out.<br/><br/>“well hiya Coffinhunter inc! I hear that ya looking for partners and investors!” he jumps theatrically  onto a bench. “well ya wait is over! The person ya looking for is standing right here! I got experience with coffins and the like, I wanna see the world!” he steps of the bench and raises his fist to the sky. “I'mma willing to dive into the action and adventure, and I'll do whatever the hell it tales to get my money!” he spins around gracefully. “I've seen stuff that'll make a man's guts turn to smoosh, I've killed butterflies as a kid and never given up in my life!” he folds his arms. “and I've got experince in this line 'o work! Gimme the glory and riches, NOW AM I HIRED OR WHAT?” he grins.<br/><br/>Sadly for Dio, the pigeon that watched his job reversal mealy cooed at him. “meh, ya right.. to flashy.” Dio nods to the bird. “don't wanna scare the test of the people to soon..” he tosses a small pebble at the bird. “now scat! I've gotta boss to impress!” he saunters away.<br/><br/>Eventually he ends up at the LA offices, he takes a deep breath as he pyscs himself up. He's about to barge in, but decides that it'd be best to knock.. so he knocks on the door that he hopes is the right one. 'today, I start my new life..' he thinks."
3319,CoffinHunter INC.,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42331,2014-05-20T15:45:42,Le bourreau,"Johnny sat at his office desk, it was in the rear of the floor, and enclosed with a half wall of oak and completed with glass pains that run the  rest of distance to the ceiling. He picked it because it allowed for some privacy when discussing the delicate topics that his clientele sometimes needed to divulge whilst hiring him for a mission. It also happened to overlook Miss Wiggins' desk, and today she was wearing a little blue dress that was so low cut her impressive cleavage was almost spilling out of it. He slowly reached under the desk...... and pulled out his pair of binoculars. These were a handy tool for any adventurer and today he was planning on getting his money's worth.<br/><br/>""I told ya nobodied show....It sounded like one of those joke adds in the back of a kid's comic book ya big dumb galoot, Now why don't we work on something that will actually get us paid, I for one am getting a little tired of you glaring at my breasts. "" Renee spoke up, not evening bothering to turn and actually catch him in the act of peeping.<br/><br/>Johnny's cheeks blushed and he quickly turned and pretended to be looking out the window instead of fantasizing about what shade of pink her aerosols were. Sometimes he thought the gorgeous dame had eyes in the back of her head. Renee Wiggins just so happened to be one the few beautiful women in LA that he hadn't had the pleasure of, and she appeared to be completely immune to his dashing good looks and bad boy charm.<br/><br/>""Alright! I'll make ya a deal sweetcheeks! If'n I don't get an applicant in one hour, I will stop wasting daylight and you can call the hanger and have the plane fueled up. I will set off for Madagascar and do this job on my own, Buuuuut.....If I do get one then you loose the bet and you have to go out on a date with me....Whaddya say beautiful?"" Johnny said when he saw the tramp scamper in the front door of the office building in which Coffinhunter Inc was located. He had a feeling that that roguish young man wasn't going anywhere but right up the elevator to this very office.<br/><br/>""Deal......But ya ain't got a chance in hell, NOBODY'S dumb enough to answer that stupid add!"" Renee said just as a knock at their office door echoed out. She turned and shot Johnny a dirty look, but he pretended not to notice, having dropped his binoculars down behind his thigh so that she could see that he'd cheated.<br/><br/>""Aaaahhhh Miss Wiggins I believe that was the door, since you are the 'SECRETARY' would you mind being a dear and going to answer it, I'll just be in here looking over the final plans for my mission."" Johnny said, barely able to hide the grin.<br/><br/>Renee stood and cocked her head, placing her hand on her hip and shaking her head. ""ALRIGHT, HOLD YER HORSES, I'M COMIN!"" She hollered out and began to swagger toward the door, purposefully taking her time. Johnny looked up from the maps on his desk to watch her backside while she answered the door.  ""I hate to see ya leave, but I looooove to watch you walk away, baby"" He said with a laugh.<br/><br/>Renee unlocked the frosted glass office door to reveal an androgynous young skinny chap who apparently thought it would be cute to wear a top hat to a job interview. Her one eyebrow cocked , she eyed him up and down for several moments before saying anything. ""How can I help you lil' fella?"" She asked Dio in a notably condescending tone."
3320,CoffinHunter INC.,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42331,2014-05-21T17:11:04,Sepdemonium,"(sorry this took so long :] )<br/><br/>Dio listens thoughtfully, hearing the voice of a man and women. By the sound of it she ether isn't the type of women to fall for a guy, or it's just playful banter. Dio gave up trying to understand the fairer gender from a young age, they were like a strange species to him then and still are now. He folds his arms thoughtfully as he looks around the hall in thought. 'hmm.. this place is pretty swanky, I wonder if I should'a tried to get a better outfit..” he gazes down at himself thoughtfully for a few moments before shrugging it off with a soft. “nah.”<br/><br/>he quickly stops gazing at himself and stands in a calm and confident pose as he notices the door handle move. 'at last!' he thinks to himself, though his face shows nothing and he remains composed. In his mind he works out all the conversations in advance, like an actor reversing for the most important part of his life he mentally runs through his lines and applies the correct emotion to them. 'this'll be a piece of cake!' he thinks smugly to himself.<br/><br/>Sadly all of Dio's smugness evaporates like fine mist into thin air when the door's opened and he sees the women that stands before him. But don't misunderstand, Dio has no attraction to females even though he'd never make that clear or known.. unless he was drunk.. of course if he WAS drunk he would have stripped himself naked and jumped off a building, screaming that he could fly. But  Dio is perfectly sober, and women like that remind him of his mother.<br/><br/>Her condescending tone and manner of dress reminds him a little of her, come to think of it. He tilts his head with a slight scowl. “I ain't little, ya just really tall!” Dio is very, very sensitive about his hight. That's why he always fights with bigger and stronger guys-also something he does when drunk- in an attempt to compensate for what he considers to be a huge flaw in himself. He clears his throat and grins his most charming crooked grin, gracefully sweeping his top hat of with a flourish of showmanship. “I'm real glad ya asked me that, 'cause I'd be more then happy to tell ya!” he smirks, the Southern twang in his accent comes out the more he talks.<br/><br/>“the name is Dioloniyus Gabriel Ashwood, but ya can call me Dio or Ashwood.” he continues, maintaining eye contact with her as he carefully watches her expression. Like all good conmen and gravediggers, Dio's made it his hobby to watch people's reactions and say that he thinks will most likely suit the reaction in question. 'geez..' he thinks. 'this gal's unreadable.' he continues after a moment of dramatic pausing. “I read your Coffinhunter ad, and thought I'd tell ya that your search for a partner might just be accomplished.”<br/><br/>He smiles confidently and gestures to himself with his thumb. “I'mma here to apply for the job.. so, dollface if ya'd kindly lemme see ya boss I'd like to get this thing rollin'!”<br/><br/>many would say Dio was to arrogant, to confident on that day.. but that's simply an aspect of his personality. Arrogance, sullen, volatile and ambitious all make a dangerous combination.. but Dio hasn't even got started yet, he's determined to get this job.. no matter what.."
3321,CoffinHunter INC.,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42331,2014-05-21T20:01:14,Le bourreau,"Renee stood staring, she watched as he dropped into a bow and swooshed his silly top hat to finish the overly dramatic gesture. It wasn't until he mentioned her height that she made any reply at all and even then it was only a bored huff.<br/><br/>“The name is Dioloniyus Gabriel Ashwood, but ya can call me Dio or Ashwood.” The young man said, introducing himself. “I read your Coffinhunter ad, and thought I'd tell ya that your search for a partner might just be accomplished.” He continued and she continued to impatiently tap her foot.<br/><br/>Dio smiled confidently and gestures to himself with his thumb. “I'mma here to apply for the job.. so, dollface if ya'd kindly lemme see ya boss I'd like to get this thing rollin'!”<br/><br/>Renee folded her arms across her robust chest, "" How'd ya know I ain't 'da Boss'?"" She asked, adjusting her hornrimmed glasses in a managerial fashion. It was a loaded question of course, in this day and age a woman had no place owning any type of business in the LA business district, and they both knew it. ""JOHNNY! You got an applicant out here! You want me to send him in....or have him wait a while so that you look more important than you actually are?"" Renee called out over her shoulder.<br/><br/>""Send' em in Miss Wiggins! And please be sure to make reservations for us downtown....Maybe the Bistro, or something French.....Sound good to you?"" Johnny called back, refreshing her memory about the wager of a date.<br/><br/>""Right this way Mr. Ashwood...."" Renee turned her gaze back to Dio and motioned for the young man to follow her.<br/><br/>As Renee led Dio into Johnny's office, Johnny watched, he hoped for some strapping young lad that would be up for the strenuous labor and dangerous situations that this sort of line of work offered. Instead he saw a scrawny scarecrow looking kid with a dopey tophat and shabby clothes. ""Crap"" He whispered to himself before returning to his maps and passports that littered his desk.<br/><br/>""May I introduce Mister Dio Ashwood, He says he's the man for the job....But I don't see too much of 'man' in him at all....GOOD LUCK KIDDO!"" Renee said with a deep sarcastic droll. She swatted him on the ass on her way back out of the office.<br/><br/>""Please forgive my Secretary Mr. Ashwood.....She's a real firecracker.....So what is it that Coffinhunter INC can do for you today?"" Johnny asked, a broad smile on his handsome face and he extended his hand for Dio to shake."
3322,CoffinHunter INC.,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42331,2014-05-21T22:03:11,Sepdemonium,"Dio looks at her levelly with a little smirk, unruffled by the loaded mine of a question that has being cast before him. “weeeeel...” he says as he clicks his tongue against the roof of his mouth with a little grin. “do ya want the truthful answer about how I know ya ain't the boss? Or do ya want the answer that'll flatter ya the most, even if it ain't true?” he jumps a little, startled when she shouts. 'geez, she's got a real pair of lungs on her to..' he thinks to himself. 'just like ma, but.. ma was like a harpy..'<br/><br/>He listens to the sound of the boss's voice. 'wow, he sounds damn attractive! I'mma sucker for a nice voice..' he thinks to himself then inwardly curses when he realises that the voice is directed to the women. 'damnit!' Dio thinks. “he's already taken!'<br/><br/>Dio clears his thoughts at the sound of her voice and walks after her when she beckons him to follow. “no need for the mister Ashwood, Dio's fine!” he grins.<br/><br/>Dio gazes at the boss with a calm and composed gaze, but in reality he's thinking. 'oh my God, no wonder he's taken! He's damn hot! Who can resist the whole bad boy look?' he can guess what the handsome man's thinking.. he can see the disappointment in his eyes, Dio smiles a little and tilts his head to the side with a little smile. Things are going the way he thought it would, now it's time to really NAIL IT HOME!<br/><br/>Dio blinks. “owch..” he says as he glances at Renne sideways, crinkling up his nose a little. “that's hitting a little bellow the belt, huh?” he groans as she wishes him good luck. “I resent the kiddo comment!” he declares, jumping as he's swatted on the butt. “hey!”<br/><br/>Dio turns his gaze back to the man and grins. “it's fine, bet she's a cupcake really.” he looks unruffled and shakes Johnny's hand with a confident grip. “I was hoping that Coffinhunter inc could help me find my fortune.. now here me out..”<br/><br/>he pauses and removes his top hat before continuing to speak. “I bet ya thinking.. why did this little sucker come through my door when I could'a had broad and strong guy to help me? That 'bout right?” he gazes at his top hat thoughtfully. “now, I don't know if the guy ya hoping for is gonna come through that door.. hell, him an' a lot more might come through..” he grins and puts his top hat down. “but how many of those have prior experience in this kinda job, huh?” Dio pats the top hat subconsciously. “I may not look like the right guy for the job, but I've got more experience in the field..” he elegantly flips the top hat back on his head. “..as a grave robber.” he continues. “and really, ain't the job ya askin' people to do really just a fancy form of grave robbing?” he smiles warmly. “that's why I'm the right guy for the job.. because I've done it before, and ain't ever being caught..”"
3323,CoffinHunter INC.,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42331,2014-05-22T01:24:50,Le bourreau,"Johnny took one look at the roguish youth and scoffed, this little guy wasn't going to be hauling any 200lb trunks for any amount of distance. 'Yeah so he ain't no pack mule, but he's got spunk and spunk will get ya an awful long way in this business!' He thought to himself. His second thought was that the kid was a 'poof',' a queer, a 'jack- dandy'. The young man's androgynous good looks and feminine demeanor was a dead give away, but Johnny really didn't have time to judge. The truth was that he was on a tight deadline with this newest client and he had to deliver or it meant he'd be in bad standing with the 'wrong people'.<br/><br/>“....and really, ain't the job ya askin' people to do really just a fancy form of grave robbing?” Dio smiled warmly. “that's why I'm the right guy for the job.. because I've done it before, and ain't ever being caught..” He finished but Johnny was barely paying attention.<br/><br/>""Well alright......You sound like you have the sort of sand for this sort of job.....But I am concerned with you musculature, you see any sort of apprentice in the field of professional Adventurer, you'll need to be both physically and mentally prepared for all sorts of crazy scenarios. I have to know that you can handle both!"" Johnny responded, honestly not caring a bit about what sort of aerobatics the boy could produce, he needed anyone that could fill the position and Dio mostly likely already had the job.<br/><br/>""Have you ever been outside the country? Traveled abroad at all? We will be meeting foreign peoples and dealing with strange customs that might offend you.....Do you even know where this is?"" Johnny finished, pushing the map of southern Africa toward Dio and tapping his finger on the island to the southeast of it's southern tip."
3324,CoffinHunter INC.,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42331,2014-05-23T18:52:46,Sepdemonium,"(sorry for the wait :] )<br/><br/>Dio raises an eyebrow slightly as his hopefully soon to be employer scoffs, but makes no comment. He gazes thoughtfully at the man. 'he should be a god-damn movie star! There should be a law against people that good lookin', it makes the rest of us look bad!'' he thinks to himself and silently lamets. 'I bet he's strait, bet he is.. most of the good lookin' guys ain't interested, or they've being snapped up.. WHY ARE ALL THE GOOD GUYS EVER STRAIT OR TAKEN?!' he mentally screams, but his face shows nothing of his thoughts and feelings. If anything Dio looks pretty calm and mellow, with a neutral look on his face.<br/><br/>Dio folds his arms a little when he realises that Johnny wasn't paying that much attention, which really was kind of a first. Still, Dio supposes it's better then being told to get lost or go jump of a bridge. 'ya can't sway everyone.' he reminds himself mentally.<br/><br/>Dio listens to the other man thoughtfully with a slight grin on his lips. “I see.. ya don't need to be that concerned, like I said.. I ain't no greenhorn to this kinda thing, and I may not be as strong as most guys my age.. but I'm more acrobatic and can squeeze through smaller spaces.. in terms of my brains, I'mma ready for anything.” his grin widens a little. “stuff don't bother me, and danger's a swell friend of mine. I ain't easy fazed by stuff, and I'm the kinda guy who'll see anything through to the end..” he shrugs. “some call it stubbornness, I call it a talent!”<br/><br/>Dio's smile fades a little. “ya got me there, nope.. I ain't ever being outta the country, but my uncle used'ta be out all the time until he was killed in a plane crash.. so he used'ta tell me a few things and he taught me Russian.” Dio decides to neglect to mention the fact that his family is of Russian decent- his grandparents immigrated over a long time ago. He tilts his head. “do I look like I'd be easly offended?” he gazes at the map thoughtfully. “nah, I don't know the island.. but since it's close to Africa, I'mma guessing that's it's gonna share Africa's characteristics..”"
3325,CoffinHunter INC.,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42331,2014-05-24T00:08:26,Le bourreau,"""It's called Madagascar, and yes it's part of Africa, but just barely, 90% of the vegetation and wildlife don't exist anywhere else but on the isolated island.  It's even less civilized than the heathens on the main continent. It's mostly jungle unexplored by the civilized world. My employer has contracted me to obtain a certain object that is rumor to reside there, and he is willing to pay a healthy sum for it's retrieval."" Johnny started to explain as his mind soaked in what the chap had said. He still wasn't completely sold, but with no other applicants he didn't have a lot of choices.<br/><br/>""The truth is, I don't even actually know if the relic is there, I have this...."" He said and produced an ancient tome with some foreign writings and a map of an unmarked island that kind of resembled the basic shape of Madagascar. ""This text roughly translates to: The Golden Lion head of the forgotten Pharaoh is in the mouth of a waterfall that pours from the tallest peek on the island of Merina's people. It's sketchy, but it's all I've got to go on."" Johnny said as a concerned look washed over his visage.<br/><br/>""So that's the job, and although I'd prefer someone stout enough to carry heavy gear up steep untraveled terrain, I suppose a skinny chap who can squeeze into tight spots might also benefit my expedition. So.....you've got the job....At least on a trail run. But I can guarantee if you fail me even once, I will leave you in the jungles of Madagascar without a second thought...Is that clear?"" Johnny concluded, looking to see if the young man's face faltered at all. ""Also there might be an off chance that Nazi's will be trying to kill us!"" He added in, quickly at the end, almost as an afterthought."
3326,CoffinHunter INC.,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42331,2014-05-24T20:40:29,Sepdemonium,"Dio blinks. “mad..aga..scar? That sounds real swell already!” he listens thoughtfully until he's finished with the briefing of Madagascar. “so what ya sayin' in a nutshell is that we're gonna see some really god-damn weird stuff out there that ain't gonna be seen anywhere else.. and we also run the risk of coming into conntact with savages that may wanna eat our brains and flesh.. is that what ya saying?” Dio asks in a very calm tone of voice. “and we're doing this 'cause of a rumour that might not even be true, but if it is some fat cat's gonna pay us alotta cash?” Dio grins. “I'mma so glad I signed up for this job!”<br/><br/>Dio looks at the ancient tone thoughtfully and notices the other man's concerned look. “want my thoughts?” Dio asks as he tips his top hat back a little. “I reckon' it's there.. I mean, why else would they put a map that looks like that Mada-hoo-sla location thingy in the book?” he folds his arms. “so, my guessing is that it's there.. or at least was there, who's to say anyone else ain't had the same idea and tried to snag it?” Dio looks thoughtful as he thinks. 'course if it's still there and people have tried to get it and failed, that ain't a good sign..'<br/><br/>Dio punches the air when he's told that he has the job. “YEEEAAAHH!” he cheers with a grin, before pausing. “I won't let ya down, boss! Not even on a trail run!” he nods his head, face not faltering at the thought of being left alone in an area that he can't even pronounce the name of. “I totally understand and totally won't give ya any need to desert me in Mada-ga-scre!” he tilts his head and his grin widens. “The Nancy's?” he pauses. “oh Nazi's, ain't they them German people ruled by that guy with the funny little moustache? Why would they wanna come after us?”<br/><br/>(just to let you know that I won't be on tomorrow, but I will be the next day :] )"
3327,CoffinHunter INC.,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42331,2014-05-25T00:46:54,Le bourreau,"“mad..aga..scar? That sounds real swell already!” Dio listened thoughtfully until he'd finished with the briefing of Madagascar. “so what ya sayin' in a nutshell is that we're gonna see some really god-damn weird stuff out there that ain't gonna be seen anywhere else.. and we also run the risk of coming into conntact with savages that may wanna eat our brains and flesh.. is that what ya saying?” Dio asks in a very calm tone of voice.<br/><br/>Johnny smiled his handsome grin when Dio tried to pronounce the name of the island nation. ""Well yes....Aaah as for heathen natives, sure there might be a few, A sect of them call themselves the 'Megot Vessual' They are cannibals but I have no plans on running into any of them. We will rendezvous in Madagascar's capital city and find a local guide to lead us into the bush, although they're African, the urbanized ones are fairly civil so we shouldn't have too much of a problem.<br/><br/>“and we're doing this 'cause of a rumor that might not even be true, but if it is some fat cat's gonna pay us alotta cash?” Dio grins. “I'mma so glad I signed up for this job!”<br/><br/>""Well, not so fast there little buddy....That aforementioned fat cat isn't going to pay 'US' cash....He's gonna pay me cash. You are on your trial run, NO PAY, until after you've proven your worth. All your food and lodging will be paid for, but you're going to have to put in your time before I pay you anything. If you do well on this mission, The next one, I'll see about cutting you in 1.5% share. I know it don't sound like much but when you see how much we'll be raking in, I am sure you'll be just fine with it."" Johnny said, correcting Dio before he got the wrong idea.<br/><br/>“oh Nazi's, ain't they them German people ruled by that guy with the funny little mustache? Why would they wanna come after us?” Dio asked pensively.<br/><br/>""Yes well apparently fascists just seem to get a kick out of killing anyone that gets in their way....I don't foresee it being a huge obstacle, but they are very fascinated with ancient relics and this Golden Lionhead might just be enough to perk their interests. But we'll cross that bridge when we get to it. "" Johnny said in a calm, cool and collected tone.<br/><br/><br/>""So that should sum it up. We'll be leaving on my private plane tomorrow and the gear still needs to be packed. That would be your job, as I have dinner plans with Miss Wiggins tonight. After you pack, You'll find a cot in the back room, you can feel free to make yourself at home, but I wouldn't wait up too late, I hope to be spending the night at her apartment....If you get my meaning!"" Johnny said with a slick smile and a nudge to Dio's shoulder. ""Also if you get done early, feel free to leaf through my library, you might be able to familiarize yourself with local customs which might aid us."" Johnny put in and then called out of the office to Renee.<br/><br/>""Alright dear, would you be so kind as to show Dio where the gear is so he can start packing! And then I want you to get all dressed up because I plan on showing you the whole town tonight my dear!"" Johnny said.<br/><br/>Renee stood from her desk, she neither looked enthused or terribly rushed. She slowly sauntered over and wiggled her finger to Dio. ""Right this way cutie!"" She said and then led the young man back toward one of the storage rooms. When she opened the door, Dio saw an incredible plethora of assorted adventuring supplies. The room was packed with all sorts of things that made one's imagination swirl with possibilities as to what could be accomplished with this sort of gear. Renee pulled a paper from her clipboard and handed it to Dio. ""This is the list of stuff we'll need, I know it's long and some of the stuff is bulky, but your tasked with efficiently packing it all into these two travel trunks. I know it seems impossible but it can be done, so good luck!"" Renee finished and strode back out of the room after another quick swat on Dio's well formed bottom.<br/><br/>""Alright kiddo! have fun, Like I said don't wait up for me!"" Johnny called out as he tried to put his arm around Renee's shoulder. She brushed it off and soon they were in the freight elevator and headed downstairs, leaving Dio to fend for himself."
3328,CoffinHunter INC.,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42331,2014-05-26T20:53:37,Sepdemonium,"Dio tries not to blush when Johnny grins handsomely, he tilts his head to the side. “they sound pretty.. cannibally..” he ventures thoughtfully. “it's damn good that we ain't gonna run into them, but if we do.. I ain't gonna end up lunch for nobody!” he says with a laid back grin on his face, he nods thoughtfully. “I'll take ya word on the civil Africans, and they can speak a little American right?” he adds.<br/><br/>Dio crinkles his nose in annoyance at being called 'little' but doesn't comment on it, he sighs a little. “darn, I was getting all excited.. but if I'mma getting' a free trip out out, then that's pretty swell.” Dio looks thoughtful as he tries to calculate just how great that 1.5% is, he comes to the conclusion that it'll depend on how much money is earned over all. “I see..” he says slowly as Johnny adds the last sentence to stop him from getting the wrong idea. “and as we do more dangerous and profitable stuff, does that mean the pertantage ya gonna give me is gonna go up?”<br/><br/><br/>Dio folds his arms a little with a distant look. “don't everybody get a kick outta killing people that stand in their way?” he asks, more to himself then Johnny. He narrows his eyes in thought. “why are they so interested in the thing? When a guy's willin' to kill for somethin' it's gotta be worth a whole lot or somethin'..”<br/><br/><br/>Dio nods and smiles. “okay, I can handle the packin'..” he says confidently as he thinks. 'how bad can it be, huh?' he listens to Johnny's bold declare of hoping to spend the night at his fiery secretary’s house. Dio laughs a little as his shoulder's nudged. “yeah, I get it..” he laughs however because he really doesn't think that the secretary is going to let Johnny spend the night at her place any time soon.. ever. But Dio keeps such thoughts to himself, for once. He nods. “I might just have a read if I get the stuff done, I like having an edge..” he says calmly.<br/><br/><br/>Dio adjusts his top hat thoughtfully, as he wonders if Johnny really will manage to show her the whole town.. or if she'll just get bored in the event. He remembers when men said things like that to his mother, and she'd always get bored..<br/><br/><br/>Dio blushes a little as she saunters over, wiggles her finger and calls him a cutie. “I ain't cute!” he protests, unsure if she means it.. or is just mocking him, Dio strongly believes it's the later rather then the former. He gazes around in awe at the various objects that are before his eyes, looking around at everything. He takes the clipboard and gazes at it, then eyes the two trunks and the objects in question. “impossible.. yeah..” he mutters, casting another set of glances at the items. “luck may be something I need, or maybe not..” he grins, reverting back to his more laid back nature. He squeaks and jumps as she quickly swats his butt again. “do ya have to keep doin' that?!” he calls after her.<br/><br/><br/>Dio sighs as Johnny calls out, he hears the elevator move down.. leaving him alone. “yeah..fun..” he mutters, rolling up his sleeves..<br/><br/>He doesn't keep track of the time as he packs everything on the list carefully, now and then checking and double checking to insure everything's in. when he's packed everything and the trunks are full, he carefully places the list on top of the first trunk and yawns. He feels tired but decides to get a book, he heads to the library and scans the shelves thoughtfully until one catches his eye. 'Myths and Occults' he picks that one out and heads to his cot. He strips down to his underwear and puts his clothes next to him for easy reach, he puts his top hat down by the side of the bed. Once relaxed, he opens the book and starts to read.."
3329,CoffinHunter INC.,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42331,2014-05-27T15:02:59,Le bourreau,"At 3am in the morning, the city sleeps, as does the ragamuffin young gentleman named Dio. He lays on the cot with the book he was reading face down on his naked chest. It is then that one of the office windows creeps open and a shadowed figure whom is standing on a window washing platform outside, silently sneaks into the office of Coffinhunter INC.<br/><br/>His flashlight clicks on and finally enough light is shown to see his appearance. He is a tall, blond headed muscular man with a long scar over his left eye and he is carrying a German Luger in his other hand. He is dress in the tan khaki fatigues of a military man, but with no patches or insignia's to identify him for what he is, a Nazi. He quickly scans the rooms, making sure no one is here, unable to see Dio on the cot in the back room, he sets to work. He tiptoes into Johnny's office and begins scanning the desk and bookshelves for what he is looking for, but he can't seem to find the map or the ancient tome.<br/><br/>Frustration sets in and he starts to look elsewhere, first out in Miss Wiggin's desk and then back toward the back room. It is then he sees Dio, and stalks toward the unsuspecting young man. He pulled the gun up and gently places it against Dio's temple. ""Aufwachen! Aufwachen! Beginnen Sie jetzt!"" He says in German. When Dio's eyes open he is staring down the barrel of a loaded handgun with the blinding light of the flashlight in his newly awakened eyes.<br/><br/>""Where is it? Tell me now or I'll shoot you!"" The man snarls in a thickly German accent."
3330,CoffinHunter INC.,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42331,2014-05-27T21:39:26,Sepdemonium,"Dio sleeps soundly, he dropped off after reading twelve pages of the occult book. He dreams of treasure, glory and power and a dinner date with an attractive man. He smiles contently in his sleep as he dreams that his mother's sick with envy, and now she squawks his praises now he's got money.. he's no longer 'the useless brat..'<br/><br/>before he can rub it in his dream mother's face that he's rich and successful he feels something cold against his temple. 'an ice pack? Well that fancy wine from that hot prince was strong..' he thinks to himself, still half dreaming. Then he hears a strange German voice. 'okay, this dream's goin' really damn weird..' he thinks to himself, slowly opening his eyes up. He gasps as the light shines in his eyes. “what the he-” he freezes when he realises that he's also staring at a gun, pointed painfully towards him. “..shit..” he squeaks.<br/><br/>He listens to the man and gulps, trying to compose himself. “l-look.. I don't even have a pay check yet, s-so robbing me is pretty pointless..” he tries to cringe away from the gun, pressing himself as far back into the cot as he can. “d-don't shoot! I don't know what ya talkin' 'bout!” he says quickly, trying to keep as still and non threatening as possible. “w-what are ya looking f-for anyway.. u-uhh..” he gazes at the book on his bare chest. “is it this?”<br/><br/><br/>His eyes focus on the man and he thinks. 'he's really freakin' imposing, but damn attractive.. no! I ain't even gonna bother asking him, he'll get all offended and shoot me.' Dio eyes him carefully, wondering if he can disarm him.. Dio's never done anything like that before, saying that he's never being at the end of a gun before. 'I need to try and wait for the right moment, I can't do anythin' right now..' he thinks to himself before gulping. “if y-ya gonna shoot me, could y-ya please lemme get dressed?” he asks quietly, thinking quickly. “'course if ya shoot me anyway.. I ain't gonna be able to help ya find what ya looking for, so what do ya say mister German guy?” Dio smiles his most winning smile, trying to gain control of a situation that could escalate very quickly.."
3331,CoffinHunter INC.,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42331,2014-05-28T19:10:19,Le bourreau,"It is just then that the freight elevator's motor whines to life, from down the shaft Johnny's drunken singing can be heard as he rises up through the floors. ""...‘Good-bye-ee, good-bye-ee, wipe the tears, baby dear, from your eye-ee....<span style=""font-style: italic"">hicup</span>....Though it’s hard to part I know, I’ll be tickled to death to go.....<span style=""font-style: italic"">hicup</span>....Don’t cry-ee, don’t sigh-ee, there’s a silver lining in the sky-ee. Bonsiour old thing, cheerio chin-chin, napoo, toodle-oo, good-bye- ee.""<br/><br/>The German's face snarled with surprise and anger, he reached down, dropping the torch and snatched a hand full of Dio's hair and wrenched him up off of the cot. His muscled arm yoked up around Dio's neck and pulled the kid in close to him, pointing the Luger at the kids temple. ""Nicht bewegen"" The German growled into Dio's ear.<br/><br/>As the elevator door slid open, Johnny came stumbling in, a bottle of scotch in one hand and his leather work satchel in the other. ""She's put me out Dio! Can you believe it?  I just spent a fortune wining and dining that dame and she wouldn't give me no love..."" Johnny said, slurring and staggering into the office.<br/><br/>""Stillgestanden! Mr. Hendrix, I suggest you choose your next words very carefully! I want the book and the map, or your little friend here can collect his brains off the floor!"" The German said, and tightened his grip around Dio's neck to the point of almost lifting the skinny young man off the ground.<br/><br/>""Holy shif, It's a flingin Nancy!"" Johnny slurred, caught completely off guard he could only stare dumbfounded with his mouth agape.<br/><br/>""The BOOK and the MAP, NOW!"" The Nazi repeated.<br/><br/>""Good lord Dio....Do you have an erection?"" Johnny asked and pointed with his bottle of scotch, spilling a bit. The observation came out of nowhere and it was just enough of a distraction to capitalize on. As soon as Johnny saw the Nazi's gaze start to drop over Dio's shoulder, Johnny yelled, ""Duck kid!"" And threw the half full bottle of scotch directly at the German's head."
3332,CoffinHunter INC.,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42331,2014-05-29T22:59:26,Sepdemonium,"Dio's eyes move towards the elevator and he stops himself from laughing smugly, or at least smirking. However any gloating and smirking he was trying to suppress quickly fades when he hears Johnny's drunken singing. His eyes flicker back to the German with the gun and then back to the elevator as his slender shoulders slump slightly in disappointment. 'figures..' he thinks. 'my saviour comes, and he's god damn drunk!'<br/><br/>Dio tries to shrink back as he noticed the look of surprise and anger twisting a snarl on the German man's face. 'holy crap, he's gonna shoot me!' Dio thinks, opening his mouth as he's about to protest that he had no idea that Johnny was going to come back. But before he can he's pulled up by his hair, a gasp escapes his lips. He grits his teeth to stop himself crying out as he feels the German's strong arm around his throat as he's pulled close, his eyes widen as the gun's pointed at his temple. Dio gulps as the German growls out some order, Dio's unsure what it is.. but decides to play it safe by keeping quiet and still..<br/><br/>Dio watches Johnny and thinks. 'shit, he's really damn drunk..' Dio tries to keep his face level and blank, as well as trying to keep as still as he can.. taking shallow breathes as he keeps eyeing the gun. 'I coulda told ya she was gonna do that to ya, now shut up about ya love life and notice the damn Nazi that wants to PUT A HOLE THROUGH MY FREAKIN' HEAD!' he mentally screams, eye twitching a little from the effort of keeping silent.<br/><br/>'again with the little?!' Dio thinks to himself, silently seething. If it wasn't a life and death moment, he would have tried to punch the Nazi. Dio let's out a choked gasp as the grasp on his neck is tightened, forcing him to stand on his tip toes so he's not lifted totally off the ground. 'forget being shot, I'mma gonna be strangled!' he thinks to himself as he gasps for breath between chokes and rasps.<br/><br/>Dio let's out a rasped groan at Johnny's reaction as he thinks. 'so much for the whole crossin' bridges  thing, in that real calm tone..'<br/><br/><br/>Dio watches Johnny intently, now and then his eyes flicker to the gun as he waits to see what happens.<br/><br/><br/>Dio blinks and blushes as he thinks in a sarcastic tone. 'yeah, I like having my freakin' windpipe crushed by a damn maniac! It's real romantic!' Dio's expression says exactly what he thinks of Johnny's strange and humiliating observation. He feels the Nazi's gaze move down, distracted by the comment. Dio quickly ducks when Johnny tells him to, praying to whatever God that listened that Johnny has a good aim when drunk.."
3333,CoffinHunter INC.,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42331,2014-05-30T23:11:19,Le bourreau,"It was a damn good thing Dio moved his head when he did, because Johnny was drunk as hell and the bottle would have split the kid's head wide open. Luckily Dio was as agile as he'd bragged about during the interview process because he ducked just in time and the bottle smashed into the Nazi's head, showering him in glass and booze. The dazing blow sent the Luger in his one hand flying into the darkness and as the big man reeled back in pain he let go of Dio.<br/><br/>""Get the gun, kid!"" Johnny yelled, but knew it was going to be close to impossible in the darkness of the back room. The Nazi's flashlight was still laying on the bed but it was pointed in the wrong direction. Johnny knew he was going to have to buy the kid some time, so he did the only thing he could and bum-rushed the giant dazed Nazi.<br/><br/>Johnny dropped his shoulder and went for a flying tackle. He aimed his shoulder at the huge man's gut and ran full speed, it was lucky he was drunk too, because when he collided it felt like trying to tackle a bronze statue. Johnny's full 200lb frame came to a full stop as he impacted and the Nazi barely moved an inch. He took the concussing blow of the bottle and shrugged it off faster than any man Johnny had ever seen, now he was just mad.<br/><br/>""I KILL YOU!"" The Nazi screamed. Johnny's head was still near the German's waistline and he took full advantage of the prone position. The Nazi's big muscled arm reached down and wrapped around Johnny's neck, while his other fist rose high in the air and he brought it down with the force of a sledgehammer into Johnny's kidney. Johnny let out a huge gasp as pain racked his entire body, his vision blurred for a second and he thought he might actually pass out. Thankfully Johnny could take a pretty good beating himself, so he recovered as quickly as he could and sent his right arm into action pounding the big man's side. He got off three quick rabbit punches before the next monster blow came from the Nazi. This one buckled Johnny's knees and his body dropped low, kinking his esophagus and starting to straggle him."
3334,CoffinHunter INC.,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42331,2014-05-31T21:14:37,Sepdemonium,"Dio knows he came very close to having his skull cracked open by a bottle of booze. 'wow, that would have being damn ironic..' he thinks to himself. As soon as the Nazi realises his grip, Dio dives with cat like grace out of his reach. He notices that the Nazi's lost his gun in the process and thinks. 'at least he ain't gonna shoot at us, unless he's got another hidden somewhere. Dio nimbly gets back on his feet, spinning around and groaning when he sees the gun's gone in the direction of the dark room.<br/><br/>When Johnny shouts at him to get the gun, Dio mutters under his breath. “well duh!” as Johnny rushes towards the Nazi to distract him, Dio runs to the flash light and picks it up. He points the beam into the darkness and grins when he sees the gun, he sprints towards it and picks it up quickly. He quickly turns around to see how Johnny's doing.<br/><br/>Dio cringes as Johnny's bulk instantly gets stopped by the Nazi's, he's about to shout at Johnny to move but by that time the Nazi's pretty pissed off. Dio knows there's no time to spare, he quickly checks that the gun is ready to fire and undamaged from the beer bottle incident. He takes a deep breath and aims the gun, regulating his breathing and keeping his hands steady so they don't shake. 'gotta make this count..' he thinks to himself.<br/><br/>Dio forces himself to keep calm when Johnny's being strangled. 'nerves are the things that kill, nephew..' his uncle once told him. 'and normally they kill the wrong person, you need to keep focused at all times.' he aims for the Nazi's head, ideally a head shot would be best.. but would keeping the Nazi alive be more opportune? He narrows his eyes as he re aims the gun, deciding to use two shots.. one to the Naz's shoulder blade, which hopefully should distract him and he'll let Johnny go.. the other shot will have to be from the side, so it hits only the Nazi's leg.  Dio nods to himself and arms the first shot and pulls the trigger, cringing at the feel of the recoil of the gun. He wastes no time, quickly moving to the side he fires the second bullet. He hopes the bullets will be true to their mark.."
3335,CoffinHunter INC.,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42331,2014-06-04T00:26:48,Le bourreau,"The first bullet did indeed strike the giant intruder squarely in the shoulder, but the madman barely flinched. He saw the kid moving to his side and waited till he saw him take aim again, but this time he flung Johnny's prone body around to the side just before the second shot fired. Johnny's hips and ass flew around like a rag doll after the huge hits he'd taken and when the bullet hit him square in the left buttock cheek he squealed out loud, ""AAAH shot shootin me kid!!!""<br/><br/>The Nazi only laughed wiping the small amount of blood starting to whelm on his shirt, he wasn't about to let Dio take another shot at him, and in the blink of an eye the big man darted out into the darkness and around a corner. Johnny's body slumped down onto the ground and he was groaning. It was right at that second that all the lights came on and a familiar voice echoed out, ""What are you boys up to in here, why are all the lights out.....AAAAHHHHHH WHO IN THE HELL ARE YOU?"" Miss Renee Wiggins screams and then an even louder gun shot rang out from the darkness in the front room.<br/><br/>A tense second later her voice shouts out again, ""Johnny? Kid?....I mean DIO? Yall alright in here? I got'im I got him! You hear me?  I shot the cocksucker right in the balls!"" Her excited voice calls out in a shrill. ""He ain't runnin no where now!"""
3336,CoffinHunter INC.,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42331,2014-06-07T02:54:47,DannyFreakinK,"Harrison was following a Nazi, his third favorite pastime after killing Nazis and hurting Nazis, This Nazi didn't look like a Nazi<br/>but Harrison knows that he is, it's his job to know.<br/><br/>This particular Nazi was climbing into a window, Harrison briefly considered shooting the Nazi in the ass just to watch him fall out<br/>of the window screaming and clutching his ass, but he shook the thought off. He still needed to know why the Nazi was visiting this<br/>place in the middle of the night. As the man moved out of sight Harry examined the buildings sign ""CoffinHunter Inc"" Sounds like a<br/>charming bunch he thought as he heard a scuffle and glass breaking upstairs.<br/><br/>When he heard shooting start Harry moved to the front door and drew his Colt's.<br/><br/>With a mighty kick he smashed in the front door and leapt through in a forward roll to land in the foyer with both colts up and<br/>scanning the room. He heard a woman yelling about shooting someone in the balls so he headed in that direction, quickly closing in<br/>on the commotion. As he rounded the corner he saw, A very drunk man who appeared to be in charge despite barely being able to stand,<br/>A skinny nearly naked bloke who looked a little dazed, and a gorgeous babe who's ample bosom appeared to be actively trying to climb<br/>out of her dress.<br/><br/>Leveling his colts at the drunk and the babe he looks from one to the next and asks ""Who shot my Nazi?"""
3337,Star Whores IV: A new hope,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42351&start=20,2014-05-29T14:49:02,Le bourreau,"As Jace ground against his crotch, he could feel himself starting to swell, it was a good thing his uniform had ample space down there because she was really starting to turn him on.  He could almost feel her pussy lips on his dick through the fabric and that was driving him crazy, all he wanted right now was to dive into her and not come up for a breath until she saw the light. He felt Jace's finger combing through his hair and pulling his head back before she started kissing his ear and neck. This only served to further hardened him, he didn't know if he could even stand up right now.<br/><br/>She pulled back, playfully biting her plump lip again, ""Kiss me Captain."" Heck reached up behind her head and gently grasp the back of her neck, he pulled her down to his face and slightly parted his lips so that his tongue could taste her lips. The taste of brandy now mixed with the french vanilla flavor in an erotic swirl on his tongue.<span style=""font-style: italic"">'There is no way I am letting Beth have you now, Your all mine'</span>He thought to himself.<br/><br/>Heck kissed her alright, he kissed the hell out of that pretty young woman. When he pulled back his face was flush and his chest was heaving. His adrenaline was spike and he only wanted one thing. He hands slid up under her arms and he picked her up off of his lap, gently setting her down on the table in front of them. ""I think I'd like to kiss you a little lower now if you don't mind!"" He said, the look of a feral animal in his eyes."
3338,Star Whores IV: A new hope,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42351&start=20,2014-05-30T02:59:13,Neko,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">His pocket... You have to find out what's in his pocket!</span>Jacee thought frantically as he kissed her. She gasped slightly as her legs  made contact with the cool wood of the table. She needed to make sure she was safe before she allowed the haze of lust to cloud her mind any further... But, damn. He was one hell of a kisser. She made a soft sound in her throat and lunged upward, taking his lips against hers again almost desperately. She may as well return the favor for that kiss, anyway. She sucked and nipped at his lips, then his tongue, twirling her own gracefully around his. Her hands wandered through his hair, then along his shoulders and up his chest before, quick as lightning, she pushed her hand into the pocket in question and pulled out a small gun. Jacee pulled away from his lips with an audible pop and sat back in his lap a bit, examining the gun.<br/><br/>""Oh, Captain... Captain, captain, captain... Surely there was no need for this,"" She said with a smirk before tossing it aside, ""Now then... Shall we continue? We'll get to business later, for now though,"" She returned his feral stare, her eyes darker and pupils wide, ""you can kiss me wherever you bloody well please."""
3339,Star Whores IV: A new hope,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42351&start=20,2014-05-30T14:41:11,Le bourreau,"She squirmed back off of the table and onto his lap again, he barely noticed, he was so fucking hot for her right now. Heck felt Jace's nimble hand slip inside his pocket and snatch the tranq gun, but she was too fast to stop. There was a second there that he was worried she was going to loose her shit and throw him off the ship, but apparently his charming mouth was worth it's weight in gold because she was as turned on as he was. Jace tossed the tiny gun aside and resumed kissing him.<br/><br/>""Oh, Captain... Captain, captain, captain... Surely there was no need for this,"" She said with a smirk before tossing it aside, ""Now then... Shall we continue? We'll get to business later, for now though,"" She returned his feral stare, her eyes darker and pupils wide, ""you can kiss me wherever you bloody well please.""<br/><br/>A big grin appeared on Heck's face when he heard her answer and he picked her back up and plopped her back down onto the table top again. ""Well then I guess I will be indisposed for a while, it was certainly nice talking with you."" He said, watching the confused look cross her brow. Heck dropped from his chair and onto his knees in front of her, spreading her long sexy legs with his hands. He reached up and tore her pretty purple panties aside. The scene that greeted him shouldn't have been a surprise, as not only was her hair on her head pink, she also had a cute little well manicured pink landing strip of pubic hair just above her pussy. ""Now that is fucking hot!"" He said just before burying his face in her hot wet mound.<br/><br/>His tongue was masterful at kissing , but its true calling was eating pussy. Heck gobbled her up, letting his tongue share the duties of swirling around her clit and slipping in and out of her wet gash. His hands grabbed her thighs and spread them further apart. He pushed her back and the exotic food and bottles of liquor on the table flew asunder as he tongue fucked Jace's twat.<br/><br/>It was just then the ship's intercom crackled to life again, startling them both. Heck's head came up, his face dripping with her tangy juice, ""Are you expecting visitors?"" He asked, staring down between Jace's spread legs, his hands still pinning her thighs to her chest.<br/><br/>""BBBZZZZZZZ.......Captain Nagus, It's Bethesda! You need to come now! We only have a few minutes before a surprise inspection on the Corsair! Are you in there? Open the hatch, we need to talk!"" The intercom blared out in the interior of the ship with the familiar voice of his security officer."
3340,Star Whores IV: A new hope,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42351&start=20,2014-05-30T22:46:27,Neko,"Dear God, he was good. Jacee was powerless but to writhe beneath him as he worked on her. Of course, she wasn't surprised-- he'd probably done this a million times. She felt an unfamiliar surge of jealousy, followed by a vindictive sort of possessiveness. Alcohol and lust were an apparently creative pair, as Jacee had now made up her mind to entrance this man to the point where he wouldn't even be able to look at another woman. She was about to start putting her plan into action when the intercom buzzed to life.<br/><br/>""Are you expecting visitors?""<br/>Jacee raised an eyebrow, ""Do I bloody<span style=""font-style: italic"">look</span>like I'm expecting visitors?"" She listened to the woman speak, then turned her gaze back to the man between her legs, ""Go on. Take care of whatever you need to take care of, move your ship, or whatever. After that, return here; I have a counteroffer."""
3341,Star Whores IV: A new hope,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42351&start=20,2014-05-31T00:51:05,Le bourreau,"""Go on. Take care of whatever you need to take care of, move your ship, or whatever. After that, return here; I have a counteroffer."" Jace said, and it brought a big smile to Heck's face.<br/><br/>""Don't move a muscle, I'll be right back!"" Heck said, and raised two of his fingers to his lips, kissing them and then thwapping them gently down on Jace's engorged clitoris.<br/><br/>Heck jogged off toward the toward the smaller personal hatch, as soon as he exerted himself though the pain of blue-balls set in. All the blood rushed down from his head and into his smaller one. His swelled gonads clinched and he felt the shiver of pain rise from his groin to his head. '<span style=""font-style: italic"">Holy shit, I hope she lets me fuck her pussy soon or I'll never make it!</span>' His mind screamed out, but his libido  answered. '<span style=""font-style: italic""> shut up sissy brain, you need to cowboy up! You need to pull your shit together and make sweet sweet love to that beautiful woman right now, because you don't know if you're ever going to get a chance again!</span>'<br/><br/>Heck pushed both of the voices away and hit the intercom button. ""BBZZZZZZ Aaaaahhh, hey....What's the problem? Just have Borgort move the ship to outside the stations jurisdiction! I will meet you out there as soon as I am not busy!"" Heck called through the speaker.<br/><br/>""BZZZZZ....Captain, I need to speak with you in private, It's about the 'goats'....You know....""THE GOATS' we are transporting!"" Bethesda responded.<br/><br/>Heck turned back to Jace, whom was still sitting on the table, her lingerie out of sorts enough to show one of her ample breasts and her legs spread. ""I will be right back....It concerns a delicate cargo!"" He said and then slipped out the hatch, closing it behind him.<br/><br/>""What? What could be so impossibly urgent that you two couldn't handle it while I am trying my very 'hardest' to get our crew a new navigator, Beth?"" Heck demanded, a little more than frustrated, his temper was flaring.<br/><br/>Bethesda, whom stood several inches above her captain wasn't hearing a word of it though. She reached out and grabbed Heck by the jaw like lightning in a bottle. He groaned with pain as she pulled him close and like the fluid off of his cheeks. ""MMMM that is very nice, Captain! Are you in there fucking her right now?"" Bethesda asked as her other hand reaches out and grabs his overly swollen cocks shaft like the hilt of a sword.  Again Heck groans.<br/><br/>""NO....NO......Beth I am not fucking her right now! That is a promise! I am in the middle of negotiations right now and I need you to back off....As your captain, I am ordering you to back off!"" Heck said while trying to pry her iron grip off of his jaw but even his strong hands weren't a match for the Amazon strong Azure woman.<br/><br/>""I will know if you fuck her....Do you hear me? I will take it out on you! THAT IS MY PROMISE! We will rendezvous by tomorrow morning. You will find the Corsair orbiting a moon on the nearest planet outside the space stations jurisdiction. Don't be late!"" Bethesda said finally releasing her hand that held his jaw but not the other.<br/><br/>""I promise.....Jeez can ya let go before you pop the head off of peter rabbit please!"" Heck said in a less authoritative tone, and more pleading. She released him finally and he let out a sigh of relief. ""I will see you there AND with a new navy, I promise!""<br/><br/>""""you'd better!"" she answered and strode off.<br/><br/>Heck opened the personnel hatch again and reentered the ship. ""Alright sweetheart, problem solved, are you ready to 'renegotiate'?"" He said, finally freeing the massive bulge from his trousers to alleviate the growing pressure."
3342,Star Whores IV: A new hope,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42351&start=20,2014-05-31T02:41:26,Neko,"Jacee watched him, smirking slightly. He seemed to be having some trouble walking. This gave her the time she needed to work out the particulars in this counteroffer. She knew she wanted him. More accurately, she wanted him wrapped around her bloody finger. But that didn't seem like it would be to difficult to do; after all, once an Allen set their mind to something, there was no further discussion. It was for that reason alone that Jacee had no doubts that Auntie Jane was still hunting her-- the woman was equally tenacious as Jacee was. What existed between the two of them was simply a contest of wills. Jacee smiled slowly. Working on board the other ship might prove useful. After all, she didn't know how much information Auntie Jane had on her and her ship, but she wasn't stupid enough to think that it was nothing. Changing ships might provide useful cover, or at least confusion toward those tracking her.<br/><br/>However.... The fact remained that Jacee still couldn't navigate worth a damn. She hated feeling useless, so she would have to offer up one of her other skills as recompense. She was an exceptional pilot, and could fly anything with an engine, but also a superlative mechanic. She had, after all, built her own ship. Bit by bit, the deal came together in her mind. And none too soon, either.<br/><br/>She grinned at him, ""Well, well, captain,"" Jacee sent him an appraising glance, ""Certainly. You required my services for two weeks, correct? That was the time you had in your original deal. I am willing to work on your crew for that time, provided you pay half the docking fee here for Hell's Gate while I'm away,"" She paused and reached out, trailing one finger along the underside of his erection, ""I will take on as your navigator, though I will make no guarantees on my effectiveness, and also as your mechanic. To make up for my shortcomings as a navigator, if you will,"" Her hand wrapped around his length and began to pump him slowly, ""Two weeks, navigator and mechanic, no more than that. Do we have a deal?"" She raised an eyebrow at him."
3343,Star Whores IV: A new hope,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42351&start=20,2014-06-02T15:31:06,Le bourreau,"""Deal!"" He exclaimed, shivering as she teased his cock. ""God, please let's fuck, I don't think I can take it anymore!"" He added in. He reached down and wrapped both his hands around her plump ass cheeks, spreading her flesh and squeezing until he left hand prints. He pulled her close to him, feeling the hardened tips of her nipples against his chest. He couldn't care less what kind of navigator she was, all he wanted right now was to bury his cock hilt deep in her hot snatch.<br/><br/>Heck flexed his arms and picked Miss Allen's petite frame up off of the ground again and start to walk toward the table again. After all they'd already cleared it, so why not use it. Heck craned his head down and started tongue kissing her, letting her taste her own pussy juice off of his lips. ""I am gonna fill you up!"" He said with a big smile on his face, bending her over the table, unless she objected. He only hoped that he could hold his load long enough to fuck her till she came. He honestly didn't know, he was so raging hard right now that he might just blow his load as soon as the head of his cock touched the perfect lips of her vagina."
3344,Star Whores IV: A new hope,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42351&start=20,2014-06-03T08:28:42,Neko,"Jacee grinned at him. Stage one of her plan was to make sure he knew that a roll in the hay with Jacee Allen would be everything but quick. She kissed him back fiercely, sucking her own essence off his tongue and nipping lightly at his bottom lip. Her nails pinched slightly into the skin at the back of his neck as she moved her soaked pelvis slowly along his impressive length, teasing and lubricating him at the same time.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">This plan of yours is terribly reckless, Jacee Allen,</span>her inner voice chided her. Funny, her Uncle Jack, though it was he who taught her how to fly and developed her skills as a mechanic, had said the same thing to her when she'd first shown him the completed Hell's Gate. She'd taken off about a week later, and that reckless plan was still working out for her. So Jacee really didn't see the problem. Besides, this was just getting interesting.<br/><br/>""I am gonna fill you up,"" he said, grinning at her.<br/><br/>Jacee leaned back invitingly on the table and raised an eyebrow at him, ""Well, don't keep a lass waiting, Captain,"" She let her accent slip back into her voice. It only added to the sultry tone she was using on him."
3345,Star Whores IV: A new hope,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42351&start=20,2014-06-03T15:15:17,Le bourreau,"Heck couldn't have waited a second more even if he wanted to, he was literally trembling with excitement. His groin ached so bad it was starting to give him a massive headache and so when she slid her pussy over his throbbing cock he groaned audibly. Thankfully her next words gave him some encouragement though. Jacee leaned back invitingly on the table and raised an eyebrow at him, ""Well, don't keep a lass waiting, Captain"".<br/><br/>Without a moments hesitation, Heck pushed forward, again his strong hands found the back's of her calves and he pushed her legs up toward her chest so that her sopping wet pussy was in the perfect position. The head of his cock was almost purple due to the influx of blood flow and he buried it in her. Jace's pussy was warm and tight, dripping wet and it felt like shaking hands with God. Heck almost lost it though, she felt so good on him that he almost blew his load right then and there.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Don't you do it....don't you do it!</span>His mind scolded his body, regaining control of his systems.<br/><br/>Once he felt the urge pass he started a slow long pumping and Miss Allen's sweet snatch took it in willingly. He worked her pussy, slowly building speed until she started to quiver herself. He knew he was hitting the right spot and seeing her convulse in pleasure was starting to make him want to cum again. Heck remove one of his hands from her leg and reached down so that he could rub her clit with his thumb, the tiny little love bump was so wet and slippery her could barely keep his digit on it though. ""Yeah girl! You feel fucking great!"" He exclaimed.<br/><br/>Heck's mind began to wander though, Thoughts of that giant crazy blue bitch and what she wanted to do to this sweet pink flower raced through his head. He didn't know what to do about that situation, but eventually they were going to have to deal with it. Heck pushed the thoughts from his mind and went back to plowing her pussy with reckless abandon."
3346,Star Whores IV: A new hope,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42351&start=20,2014-06-06T00:10:01,Neko,"Jacee had to admit: he was good. Really good. She almost felt a little out of her league, though it appeared that he was enjoying this as much as she was. Due to their position, she couldn't really move against him that well, but she could clench down on him with her inner muscles and encourage him with her voice... So she did. Dimly, at the back of her mind, she remembered that she was supposed to be continuously seducing him. A good time for that revelation, too, for a number of reasons. For one thing, it seemed that her captain's attention had shifted from her. That wouldn't do. Additionally, and perhaps more importantly, she didn't know how much longer she could hold on with him working her like this.<br/><br/>Jacee tipped her head back just a little, a keening moan escaping her parted lips as she reached up with one hand and groped at her own breasts. That should keep his attention, anyway.<br/><br/>It hit suddenly. A sharp gasp was her partner's only warning before her inner muscles clenched and quivered around him, signaling her release.<br/>""Oh, God,"" She whispered, as the aftershocks continued to muddle her senses."
3347,Star Whores IV: A new hope,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42351&start=20,2014-06-06T03:02:12,Le bourreau,"Heck felt her pussy start to convulse, it spasmed and grabbed his dick like a vice, letting go and then grabbing it several more times before Jace let out a groan and the wetworks started. Her pussy got so wet and so fast and his pubes were soaked almost instantly. The combination of the two sensations was more than he could manage to tolerate and with that his dick exploded. He came so hard and so much, that the viscus fluid exploded back out of her pussy and covered his stomach and groin. ""Holy god, I think I just knocked you up!"" He called out as he came.<br/><br/>Heck managed three more good hard pumps before his knees started to quake and give way with ecstasy. He reeled backward and slumped back into the chair he was originally seated in, his dick flapping up and slapping him in his six pack abs. His breath was heaving and his eyesight was wavering as tunnel vision threatened to take him out of the game. ""That was the best fuck I've ever had!"" He said, barely aware that he'd even said it. His heart and head were pounding in unison as he gasp for air. He managed to pry open and eye and see that Jace was still prone on her back on the table holding her legs up .<br/><br/>""So....Now that that is outta the way...<span style=""font-style: italic"">gasp gasp</span>I think we should prolly go and meet up with my ship.....NO RUSH of course, I can see your as out of it as me....<span style=""font-style: italic"">gasp</span>. We're supposed to meet them orbiting the nearest moon.....We can stash your ship there and skip the docking fees if you want....<span style=""font-style: italic"">gasp, huff</span>. Like I said....when ever yer ready babe!"" He puttered out, his eyes creeping closed, he briefly passed right out in the chair."
3348,Star Whores IV: A new hope,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42351&start=20,2014-06-08T01:10:31,Neko,"More than just a little dazed, Jacee slowly lowered her legs. She'd be sore tomorrow, certainly. It was worth it though, of course. She was beginning to think this little side venture would actually have its upsides. Jacee took a few deep, steadying breaths before sitting up to perch on the table.<br/><br/>""Skip the docking fees, eh? Sounds fine to me. We'll leave in a little while; I need to at least pretend to be presentable. That means a shower. You may want to tidy up, yourself,"" she added with a raised brow and a wicked grin. With that, she stood and made her way to the shower stall that was tucked around the corner behind the kitchenette. As she did so, the evidence of their coupling slipped slowly down her legs. She was very glad for the shots she received ever three or so years that ensured that there would be no unexpected arrivals from situations like this one.<br/><br/>Jacee turned the water on, fiddling with the brass knobs to find the right temperature, and stepped in. Maybe the hot water would help ease the muscles in her back and legs. Coffee tables were not the most comfortable of surfaces, she noted. At least her first navigation job would be easy; getting to the moon, which was easily seen, shouldn't give her too much trouble. She sighed quietly; hopefully they didn't ditch her on some strange planet when she bungled the navigation. It was going to happen, that much she knew for sure."
3349,Star Whores IV: A new hope,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42351&start=20,2014-06-08T16:17:03,Le bourreau,"Heck's eyes opened and Jace was gone from the table, he must have passed out. He could hear the shower running from just around the corner of the kitchenette. He briefly entertained the thought of sneaking up behind her into the shower and burying his face is her plump ass, but suddenly the intercom buzzed and an impatient pounding came from the personnel hatch. ""What now?"" He cursed, thinking it was probably Bethesda again, she must have disobeyed his orders and remained docked.<br/><br/>Heck stood up and pulled his jumpsuit back into place, noting that his dick was stuck to his abdomen with the drying remnants of Jace and his juices.  He carefully zipped up and then angrily stomped over to the door, but the exterior camera's weren't showing his persistent big blue security officer, instead their were armed men and quite a few of them. ""Shit!"" He cursed to himself.<br/><br/>""We are authorized bounty hunters, this ship and it's captain are wanted fugitives! Open the hatch and prepare to be boarded or we will blow it open!"" The lead bounty hunter announced, tapping his huge gun against the hatch door for affect.<br/><br/>Heck dropped down so that they couldn't see him on the monitor, and then in his best mimic of a girl's voice, he pushed the call button and responded. "" I was in the shower, just give me a minute to get dressed"" He said in a squeaky high tone that sounded nothing like Jace's voice. He scolded himself and face-palmed in embarrassment, but the effort was the best he could muster on short notice. Heck squatted down and sprinted back toward the shower room. He opened the door to see Jace's standing in the hot water, looking  fucking spectacular, her bare body stunned him and he stuttered before he could regain his bearings and tell her what was going on.<br/><br/>""Ja.....damn yer hot....I mean JACE....There are men outside! They say they are bounty hunters and they want us to open up! What sort of fucking trouble are you in anyway?"" He asked, still ogling her. Heck didn't see any other clothes in the bathroom so he picked up her love stained lingerie off of the bathroom floor and held it out to her."
3350,Star Whores IV: A new hope,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42351&start=20,2014-06-08T23:02:02,Neko,"Jacee raised an eyebrow at him, and despite the situation, managed a lopsided grin, ""So they finally caught up with me. Well, best deal with this quickly."" She rinsed down the rest of her long hair and glided out of the bathroom calmly, ignoring the lingerie heck offered her. They wouldn't be much use in a fight. Instead, she opted for her regular clothes: a green knit t-shirt and faded khaki pants that were mostly pockets.<br/><br/>Once she was dressed, she turned back to Heck, ""I would recommend you hide yourself. This might get ugly.""<br/><br/>She walked up to the intercom, ""I'm coming down now, please lower your weapons and step away from the hatch."" As soon as she was out, she was grabbed by two men. A third, likely their commander, leered at her, ""You gave us a good run, Lady Allen. But we caught up with you eventually. We always do. Time to go home, little girl.""<br/><br/>""Question. How much is she offering for my return? Just curious. Must be quite a lot if you're willing to follow me all the way to this derelict station.""<br/><br/>""A few pretty coins, for your pretty head, darling,"" the man replied, ""And don't think of trying anything fancy, either. Your esteemed Aunt doesn't care if you come back unscathed or not.""<br/><br/>""Well that's a shocker,"" Jacee replied, ""But, there's a secret that she probably didn't tell you, and she should've.""<br/>""What's that?""<br/>""Come over here and I'll tell you. It's a secret after all.""<br/>The man ventured a little closer, ""What?""<br/>""Her older brother, my Uncle Jack, was a war hero. He taught me a lot.""<br/>""What's that got to do with anything?""<br/>""Well, you see, in dogfighting, it's all about range. You wait until your opponent is juuuust close enough and then,"" She dropped her voice down to a whisper as she spoke, and the man was stupid enough to lean in closer.<br/>""Then?""<br/>""This,"" Jacee replied, using the two men holding her to lift her hips up off the ground and deliver a concussive blow to the side of the commander's head. His subordinates dropped her, and she rolled away to take a defensive stance against the both of them.<br/>""C'mon, lads, I don't have all day,"" she quipped.<br/><br/>One man ran at her, and she lead him on, guiding him back towards his companion. He swung hard; Jacee ducked, and the punch ended up knocking the other man out cold. From the semi-crouched position, Jacee lunged forward at the last man standing. She shoved her hand upward on an angle, making contact with bottom part of her palm to his jaw with enough force to knock him backwards a little. Then, with the same palm strike, she brought her hand back down on the center of his chest. The cracking of the breastbone was a hollow little snap, and stunned the man enough to give Jacee time to punch him in the solar plexus, winding him completely and dropping him to his knees. From there, all she needed to do was deliver a quick hit to the side of the neck, and he joined his companions in unconsciousness.<br/><br/>Jacee rubbed her hand and shook her wild mane of pink hair over her shoulders before heading back inside.<br/><br/>""Guess I have some explaining to do,"" she admitted to Heck, ""but first... I need shoes, and we need to get a move on.""<br/>She pulled her boots on and fired up the engine to Hell's Gate, then began her tale.<br/><br/>""You've probably noticed that I have a more... cultured background. I was raised on an estate by my Auntie Jane, after my parents perished in a fire. I'm not a blueblood noble though-- my father married a gypsy woman. The union was only permitted by my grandfather, James Corbutt Allen, because they were pregnant with me. They would be permitted to keep me and live happily together, on the condition that I be named directly for him. Hence my odd name. However, once my parents died, I was left in the custody of my Aunt. She doesn't like me; never has. The feeling's mutual, what with her pretentious nature and ridiculous pride. She did her best to mold me into a proper lady, but I doubt if it worked. Anyway, long story short: some shit happened and I ended up building Hell's Gate and getting the hell out of dodge. So, I'm a runaway, and Auntie Jane apparently wants me back at the estate. Probably for a marriage deal with some nobleman who doesn't know how do dress himself.""<br/><br/>She scoffed, ""I have no interest in returning, and Auntie Jane is well aware of that. Hence why she's sent those bumbling morons after me. Useless lugs. Couldn't even take me when it was three on one. Seriously."""
3351,Star Whores IV: A new hope,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42351&start=20,2014-06-09T03:45:19,Le bourreau,"Heck was kind of stammered when Jace pulled clothes out of practically nowhere, when he'd walked in he hadn't seen a stitch of clothing other than the stained lingerie anywhere but this was her ship and she managed to pull the clothes from somewhere. She reacted like a woman on a mission and immediately stalked out toward the door without much of an explanation. Heck followed behind her unsure of what her plan of action was, if any.<br/><br/>When Jace opened the door he ducked down, expecting the men outside to open fire, hell they wouldn't have waited for him to make a speech. For all the intergalactic crimes he'd committed they would've just opened fire. But not with hot ass Jace, they allowed her to walk right out and call their leader right up into melee range. 'What a bunch of half assed idiots' he thought to himself and almost as soon as the thought passed through his brain, she jumped into action. She waylaid two of them before he even had a chance to react. By the time he made it to the hatch she was done knocking each and everyone of them out. Can you believe that? She moved sooooo quickly that multiple armed and ready men with training and observational awareness didn't even stand a chance.<br/><br/>""You've probably noticed that I have a more... cultured background. I was raised on an estate by my Auntie Jane, after my parents perished in a fire. I'm not a blueblood noble though-- my father married a gypsy woman. The union was only permitted by my grandfather, James Corbutt Allen, because they were pregnant with me. They would be permitted to keep me and live happily together, on the condition that I be named directly for him. Hence my odd name. However, once my parents died, I was left in the custody of my Aunt. She doesn't like me; never has. The feeling's mutual, what with her pretentious nature and ridiculous pride. She did her best to mold me into a proper lady, but I doubt if it worked. Anyway, long story short: some shit happened and I ended up building Hell's Gate and getting the hell out of dodge. So, I'm a runaway, and Auntie Jane apparently wants me back at the estate. Probably for a marriage deal with some nobleman who doesn't know how do dress himself."" She scoffed, ""I have no interest in returning, and Auntie Jane is well aware of that. Hence why she's sent those bumbling morons after me. Useless lugs. Couldn't even take me when it was three on one. Seriously.""<br/><br/>""Ok that sounds fine....I guess...."" Heck said as they approached the planetoid at half speed, but all he could think of was dollar signs. He listened to the sorry and immediately began to calculate the amount of cash he could rake in for a spoiled runaway rich girl. Yeah sure she was drop dead gorgeous and one hell of a good fuck, but in the grand scale of things, she was worth so much more. Heck knew if he played this right he might end up with both the girl and the hefty ransom and then spend the rest of his years fucking sweet ass Jace Allen's pussy while rolling in cash, if he played it right. This of course was all inner monologue, while his face gave the expression of care and empathy while she let on.<br/><br/>""I'll never let those bastards have you my dear! aunt or no aunt you are a free woman and I will be damned if I let you go back to that hell!"" He said in agreeing manner, the whole while planning and scheming in his head.  ""I think you wanna take a right up here....You should see the Corsair off of the next horizon line!""<br/><br/><br/>Heck could barely believe it himself, it was almost if Jace had broken the rules of reality and some how managed to 'Matrix' an entire crew of hired gunhands without breaking a sweat. She walked back aboard and started the engines to the ship before he could even bother mentioning a word. 'Good job, I guess....."" He said before she broke out with her back story  as they approached the moon in question."
3352,Star Whores IV: A new hope,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42351&start=20,2014-06-09T04:15:47,Neko,"Jacee raised an eyebrow at him, ""Uh huh."" She was dismissive towards his agreeable demeanor, not having forgotten that he'd been willing to take her onto his ship with a tranq gun.<br/><br/>She had to chuckle a little bit as she thought back to her brief skirmish. The men her aunt sent after her were hardly trained. Most of them had never even actually seen a real fight. Armed or not, they probably had orders not to rough her up too badly-- no one would want to marry a woman with bullet wounds. Pair that with her aristocratic background, and they really weren't expecting her to fight back. One small women against three men would have been unheard of where she was from.<br/><br/>Jacee scoffed a little. Those hired hands were way too soft. They'd never catch her, and that was just fine.<br/><br/>She took a right as Heck directed, guard back up where it belonged. She may have had plans to seduce the dear captain into oblivion, but her rare show of honesty meant she'd need to ensure that there was no questioning that her freedom was non-negotiable. Jacee would not be returning to the estate for any reason, under any circumstance.<br/><br/>""So then,"" She said cheerfully, ""when do I get to meet the rest of your lovely crew?""<br/>She suddenly had the feeling that this was going to be a long two weeks."
3353,Star Whores IV: A new hope,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42351&start=20,2014-06-09T04:49:01,Le bourreau,"""yep right up here..."" Heck said, and sure as shit there was the Corsair, floating in a low orbit around the barren moon. It gleamed in the solar system's sun's ebbing glow. ""Just dock up and we''l remote park your ship inside a crater where nobody will find it!""<br/><br/>He waited and watched as she masterfully piloted her craft up to his and made the link in between the two ships. Once the connection was made Heck started wondering what this first impression was going to go like. He knew it was going to be awkward but he had no idea for what he was really in for. The air hatches opened and Heck and Jacee looked across the walkway at Borgort Wizard the pigman, and the Azure amazon princess, Bethesda.<br/><br/>""What took you two so long?"" Beth asked, her muscled arms resting on the frame of the airlock.<br/><br/>""We got held up in customs!"" Heck lied and spared Jacee her painful story.<br/><br/>""Well get the fuck on board, we got a delivery to make!"" Borgort answered.<br/><br/>""Guys, this is Jacee Allen, she'll be our navy for the next couple of weeks.....Jacee this is Bethesda our security officer, and Borgot the pigman wizard.....He can fly through anything you navigate us through."" Heck said with a quick introduction<br/><br/>""Nice to meet you Jacee....I hope we can get to know each other a lot better over the next few weeks"" Beth said with a nasty smile on her face.<br/><br/>""real nice to oinking meet ya Jace.......Like the Capt said, I can fly us through anything you plan out, so no worries!"" The Wizard said with a piggish grin.<br/><br/>""Captain, I'd like to have a word in private with you.....While the Wiz and Jacee remote pilot her ship down to the moon's surface....We have a few minutes and it's quite important, if you don't mind!"" Beth insisted.<br/><br/>""Okay..."" Heck said hesitantly. ""Jacee, you wanna pick a good crater with the Wiz and me and Beth will go back and discuss things?"" He asked, but Beth had already grabbed him by the shirt and started walking him back toward her room. ""OKAY, be right back!"" He called out, hoping that he would in fact be right back and not actually be getting raped by the Amazon warrioress."
3354,Star Whores IV: A new hope,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42351&start=20,2014-06-10T07:45:37,Neko,"It took all of Jacees training in politeness and proper manners to keep from raising an eyebrow. That was a lot of training. She gave a friendly smile to her temporary crewmates, ""I'm sure we'll get along just fine,"" she agreed with the security officer, pointedly ignoring the potentially threatening grin. She turned to the pigman, ""I'll pilot my own ship, if you don't mind. Hell's Gate's a bit temperamental when it comes to steering; rather like her owner.""<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Alright, Jacee, let's run this down. You've got the captain, who you know is only trustworthy when incapacitated in a lustful stupor; An Azure woman who looks like she could rip the head off a puppy dog and enjoy doing so; and this guy. He doesn't seem too threatening, at least... Still, why was this a good idea?</span><br/><br/>She shook her head as she landed gracefully in a crater that would take some doing to find. Her precious ticket to freedom would be safe here.<br/><br/>""So then..."" Jacee started awkwardly as the engine became quiet, ""I guess we just wait for Cap'n and Miss Bethesda to pick us up? They should be able to find us... You want a drink while we wait?"" She offered up the bottle Heck had brought and a couple of glasses. A little common courtesy couldn't hurt, could it? Better to make friends than enemies, and all that... Though she had a feeling it would take more than a bottle of wine to sway Beth to her favor. That woman gave her the chills, and it wasn't because of the blue skin, or the rip-you-apart physique. No, Beth was scar in a completely different way that Jacee couldn't seem to identify. As such, she'd have to be extra cautious around the blue Amazon."
3355,Star Whores IV: A new hope,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42351&start=20,2014-06-10T19:26:08,Le bourreau,"By the time Bethesda had gotten Heck into the back of the Corsair, where her room was located, she'd worked herself into a frenzy. When azure woman got mad or excited they tended to loose their blue hue and start to dull in complexion, quite the opposite of humans. Beth was almost grey by the time she shoved Heck into her chambers.<br/><br/>""Now Beth baby....calm down....I got her on board, just like I promised I would"" Heck started to plead, but Beth wasn't trying to hear it at all.<br/><br/>""I told you not to fuck her, and I can smell her pussy on you from across the room!"" She said, her temper boiling as she began to strip off the meager clothes she was wearing.<br/><br/>""Ok, that might be true, but you have to understand that humans aren't like Azure, we get caught up in the lust of the moment and things just kind of happen."" He said as he backed up against the wall, trying to escape her advances.<br/><br/>""You are right! I don't understand humans, because you gave me your word that you wouldn't fuck her and then you did....Now I am gonna fuck you!"" She exclaimed and slammed Heck against the wall with a great deal of force. It almost knocked the air out of him and then without warning her big clawed hand tore into the fabric of his uniform, shredding it away. Bethesda dropped down in front of her captain and groped his flaccid cock, causing him to shiver with fear. His only hope was that she wasn't going  to rip it off, and luckily she had other plans for him. Her face craned down and she smelled his groin, taking in the aroma of his and Jacee's mixture of scents. Without a seconds hesitation she swallowed him whole, taking in not only his whole cock but his balls into her large mouth as well. The sensation was both terrifying and pleasurable to him and he couldn't help but start to become aroused.<br/><br/><br/>*****************<br/><br/><br/>Meanwhile down on the Moon's surface, Wizard was sitting enjoying his drink that Jacee had provided for him. It wasn't as good as the Pigman fermented Swill that his own people enjoyed but after all it was a free drink and he was a pigman. He had no idea why Jacee had wanted to personally steer her ship down to the planetoids surface, she could have easily done it from the Corsair, remote piloting was as simple as typing your personal security code into the mainframe and accessing the controls of your own ship were diverted but it was her ship and so who was he to argue with her. It did seem like a bit of a waste of time and fuel though, now the corsair would have to make an entire rotation in orbit around the moon before they could sweep down and pick the two of them up, not to mention the fact that he was the<span style=""font-weight: bold"">pilot</span>and he was now down here with Jacee instead of up there guiding the ship. Now come to think of it, he couldn't believe he'd agreed to come along in the first place, it was as if some unknown force had shut off his brain and taken him along for the ride without him even knowing about it. But oh well he was just a pigman and pigmen don't dwell on things for very long.<br/><br/>""So, Jacee....OINK, This is an awfully nice ship you have here, is she fast? The Corsair is very fast and that is how I oinking drive her too. Top speed, so fast the stars seem to oinking bleed together when your cruising at those speeds. I wonder how the Captain and Beth are doing? Do you think they'll be able to drive the Corsair down here and pick us up with out crashing? I Oinking hope so.....Boy howdy, this wine is strong....I think I might be getting a bit Oinksy....<span style=""font-style: italic"">hicup</span>You sure look pretty with that pink hair! I was wondering if you've ever 'Oinked' a pigman before<span style=""font-style: italic""> hicup</span>?"" Wizard started to ramble."
3356,Star Whores IV: A new hope,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42351&start=20,2014-06-12T00:10:10,Neko,"Jacee raised an eyebrow at him, ""She's got some getup and go, sure... I need to rebuild a better engine for her though. This one was just a patch job to hold us over until I could get my hands on some decent parts. So until I know her engine will hold, I'm not gonna take her any faster than she needs to go.""<br/><br/>As he started rambling, Jacee looked at the alcohol content on the bottle and frowned. It wasn't even that high... Maybe the lad just couldn't hold his drink, or perhaps he'd had some before hand...<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Wait, what?</span><br/><br/>She almost repeated it out lout as she registered is question, ""Er... No. Can't say that I have... Did you know that in the Western Keep nation, pigmen are considered a valuable part of the cultural citizenry?"" Changing topic, hoping to steer around this conversation as best she could, ""Yep. Yeah. They have a culinary institution there that has an exotic experimentation division that's run by pigmen. Apparently you folks really know your food combos, eh?""<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">For shit's sake, hurry up, you two!</span>"
3357,Star Whores IV: A new hope,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42351&start=40,2014-06-12T00:39:11,Le bourreau,"It was just then that both the proximity alerts rang out on both ships. Someone was inbound and it was big. The pigman jumped up, staring at Jacee's retrofitted gauges. Sure they looked outdated and purposely stylized to the steampunk esthetic but the truth was they showed the same readouts as any other ship ever created.<br/><br/>""Holy oinking shit.....those gauges say we got a Mercenary class destroyer coming up! What the oinking fuck is going on?"" Wiz yelled as he leapt to his cloven feet. ""Beth and Capt are up there without a fucking pilot right now and that ship will blast either of these two ships into oblivion!""<br/><br/>************************<br/><br/>Bethesda dropped Heck's junk out of her mouth when she heard the alert. Both of them knew was a serious sound they were hearing was. Heck and Beth shot out to a run, both of them hoping to see Wiz and Jacee in the cockpit, but instead they found nothing.<br/><br/>""What the fuck!"" Beth called out.<br/><br/>Heck immediately walked to the intercom hoping beyond hoe that they snuck off to have sex and not abandoned the ship, but soon found out the latter was true. ""What the fuck?"" He concurred.<br/><br/>Beth rushed to the instrument panel and checked the readings. ""It appears they missed Hell's gate, they are headed straight for us!"" She said.<br/><br/>Suddenly his main screen clicked on as he was hailed by the approaching space destroyer. A man with multiple tattoos adorning his face came on screen. The obvious markings of a bounty hunter, this one didn't look as incompetent as the last ones Jacee had faced.<br/><br/>""Captain?"" he asked the Pigman.<br/><br/>""No...."" Wizard answered. ""Captain Nagus is indisposed at the moment, I'm his pilot, what can I do for you very intimidating gentlemen?"" Wiz said with a audible tremble in his voice."
3358,Star Whores IV: A new hope,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42351,2014-05-21T16:19:18,Le bourreau,"In a galaxy far away, a long long time ago, there was a group of space pirates that sailed the seven seas of the cosmos in search of treasure and glory. Their ship;<span style=""font-weight: bold"">The Corsair</span>wasn't fancy, it couldn't make the Kessel run in less than 12 parsecs, but it was theirs, bought and paid for and so they loved it.<br/><br/>The captain, Hector 'Heck' Nagus is a devastatingly handsome man. He is well known for his bold and even sometimes brash personality. He will not back down from any challenge nor will he miss any chance to bed beautiful alien women he can get his hands on.<br/><br/>The crew aren't any less interesting, the Pilot is a large pigman, Borgort Wizard. He is large and aggressive with an appetite that usually guides his piloting toward exotic foods from every corner of the galaxy.  The ship's man-at-arms isn't a man at all, The head of security is a female alien whom is as deadly as she is beautiful. Bethesda Hate is stands 6' 2"" and with striking blue skin, she can kill any man whom stands in her way and is just as veracious in the bedroom.<br/><br/>There of course was a navigator, Gerty Usef, but unfortunately he was blown out of an airlock when they were stealing cargo from a space freighter last week. He will be missed, but they can't stop to mourn his loss. They are headed for a space station to sell there ill gotten gains and pick up a new crew member. The Corsair needs a navigator and whether they find a willing applicant or have to shanghai someone, they will soon have someone to fill the spot."
3359,Star Whores IV: A new hope,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42351,2014-05-22T04:08:37,Neko,"""Come on, Darling, hold together..."" Seagreen eyes darted anxiously beneath bubblegum pink brows as the ominous rattling originating from Hell's Gate's engine room got progressively worse. The engine had frozen as the ship had drifted too far north under the less-than-stellar navigation of her maker, captain, and pilot, Jacee Allen. The young woman in question tugged her purple cap lower over her eyes and set her jaw in determination before manhandling the ever-temperamental steering. Any moment now, they should come to the port outpost of Vallen... Any moment,<span style=""font-style: italic"">Welcom to Vallen</span>would flash in the sky, beckoning her to land. Any. Moment. ...<br/><br/>""Bugger."" Jacee pulled off her cap and ran a hand through the messy, almost spiky tangle of pink hair at her head and sighed. Her hair was always flyaway, sticking out at odd angles-- even the bits that she managed to wrestle into the long tail at the back of her head.<br/>""I've bloody well gone and done it again. Ah well."" Hell's gate wouldn't last another second in the air; Jacee had no choice but to put her down at this dingy, decidedly shady, space station.  Despite the damage to her craft, she was able to land gracefully, and strode off her ship like she owned the place (rather, in typical Jacee Allen style).<br/><br/>""Pardon me, miss?""<br/>""Aye?""<br/>""We require that all ships sign in.""<br/>""Aye,"" Jacee scribbled quickly on the paper: J.C. Allen, then began her hunt for a good, stiff drink.<br/>""W-wait, miss!""<br/>""What now?""<br/>""We must ask that signatures be in full names only, for our registrar.""<br/>A vein ticked in Jacee's forehead, but she sighed and held out her hand for the pen anyway: James Corbutt Allen, Jr.<br/>""There. Happy?""<br/>""Yes! O-or, rather... I would be, but...""<br/>""But what, ye gammy hedge troll?"" (That would be a garden gnome)<br/>""Only captains are permitted to-""<br/>""I AM THE BLOODY CAPTAIN,"" Jacee snapped, her already nonexistent fuse igniting.<br/>""B-b-but you've signed as-""<br/>""James Corbutt Allen bloody Junior. Aye. I know. That's my name.""<br/>""But you're a-""<br/>""Woman. Aye. THIS is why I use the initials. May I go?""<br/>""Yes'm.""<br/>""Bloody hell...""<br/><br/>It had taken her a considerable amount of time to stalk her way to the nearest tavern, during which time she heavily considered spending extra on a stiffer drink. She decided against it though, as Hell's Gate engine needed some loving, and parts didn't come cheap. She sighed grumpily, brooding over the drink she long since forgotten the name of. It smelled terrible, and tasted almost as bad, but had a delightful burn to it that was doing wonders to Jacee's senses. At least she'd sleep well tonight."
3360,Star Whores IV: A new hope,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42351,2014-05-22T15:32:05,Le bourreau,"The Corsair's intercom crackled to life in the dark quarters of one of the ship's cabins. ""OINK, Aaah Captain, we're approaching that space station...Which phony ID number do you want the ship to answer to?"" Borgort asked.<br/><br/>""Use Mandarin 36, Wizard, And I will be up to the flight deck momentarily.....In case I don't make it up there though....Could you come back to Beth's cabin in 5 or so minutes and check on me?"" Heck answered back, a slight quiver in his usually calm and brazen voice.<br/><br/>The lights in the dark cabin flickered to life and the scene in which Heck currently found himself was illuminated. He was strapped to a large ""X"" both hands and feet were bound to the structures cross members. The illustrious captain wasn't wearing his uniform, naked as the day he was born, he was blushing and starting to sweat a little. Out of the bathroom stepped the six foot blue amazon woman, she was wearing her usual attire, with consisted of a black leather dominatrix outfit and was carrying a cat-o-ninetail in her strong hand.<br/><br/>""OOOOh jeez Beth....I can see how excited you are, but as it turns out Wizard said that we are on final approach to the space station, so we are going to have to postpone this lesson in 'Azure love making'.....Can you unstrap me please?"" Heck asked, still shaking due to nerves.<br/><br/>""Excited? Is that some sort of human joke?"" Bethesda asked, with absolutely no humor in her voice.<br/><br/>""Well.....I mean your dick is bigger than mine, so it is pretty easy to see when your aroused."" Heck retorted, with a nervous laugh.<br/><br/>""Azure woman don't have 'dicks' as you well know Captain, Our clitorises are just much, much larger than human women's'"" Bethesda said and she peered down at the massive phallus that was starting to become erect between her legs. ""We gain far more pleasure than puny human women do as well!"" She finished, stroking it as it twitch with excitement.<br/><br/>""Geez you could have fooled me.....Anyway, so how about you unstrap me now....Duty calls..."" Heck started to plead, well aware that there was a very good chance he wasn't going to make it out of this room alive.<br/><br/>""No I think it's too late for that, I need satisfaction!"" Bethesda said as she strode forward, cracking the many tines of the whip against her own thigh.<br/><br/>""WAIT! wait wait .....OK I will make you a deal! If you let me go right now, I will find us a sweet little human female navigator to fill Usef's spot....HUH? How does that sound? I know how much more you like pussy than dick....What do you say?"" Heck came up with his best barter on the spot. He knew full well that he might not be able to find a female navigator once they were on the station, but he would have said close to anything to get out of his current predicament.<br/><br/>""A cute one?"" Bethesda asked, her interest perked as was her giant dick shaped clitoris.<br/><br/>""The Cutest one we can find!"" Heck said, a smile starting to rise onto his cheeks when he saw the ploy was working.<br/><br/>Minutes later Captian Heck Nagus was back in his dashing uniform and walked on to the ship's bridge in time to see the run down space station coming into view. Bethesda followed behind him, although Borgort noticed she had a slightly frustrated look on her usually strikingly beautiful face.<br/><br/>""Oink, I was just about to come back and check on you, is everything OINK?"" Borgort asked.<br/><br/>""Fine! Now lets get docked, Remember we are a Cazarian freighter, We are only here to refuel and trade some completely legal items, We are definitely not here to shanghai another ship's navigator and buy black market Gormirean Drugs which we can turn around and sell at double the profit on the other side of the galaxy !"" Heck said facetiously and his crew laughed along with him.<br/><br/>Once they'd docked, Heck walked over and scanned the sign in sheet with the other ships listed on it. He was simply making sure there weren't any known enemy's already here, and he was also looking for possible people to shanghai. His finger stopped on a singular occupant and he tapped it three times. The name was a man's but 'he'd' signed in without any crew, which meant he was alone, sure it was gonna piss off Beth, but it was better than nothing. He walked over and showed the Dock Master. ""Who's this,  James Corbutt Allen, Jr.?"" Heck inquired.<br/><br/>""She actually a pretty little pink haired girl with a cockney accent, just has a man's name is all....weird right? She walked over toward the tavern!"" The Dock master answered and pointed out the cantina he'd seen the woman go into not that long ago. Heck thanked him for the help and then he and his current three 'man' crew set out for the bar in hopes of soon adding another crew member."
3361,Star Whores IV: A new hope,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42351,2014-05-22T22:19:09,Neko,"Jacee tossed her cards back on the table, smirking. The man in front of her seemed to wilt, but reluctantly pushed the majority of his coin (and several other people's) towards her. She winked cheerfully at him, ""Thanks, mate. Since you didn't give me any trouble forkin' over, I s'pose it'd be polite to buy you a drink. Go on, don't be shy.""<br/><br/>Once she was satisfied that her former opponents were placated or drunk enough to not try to rob her on her way out, the wayward captain settled back into her seat, taking a moment to relax before searching for parts to fix Hell's Gate. Or anyway, she tried to. A vein ticked in her forehead as she turned her gaze to the man who was attempting to play violin... It was atrocious, no mistake. She sighed slightly, watching as he danced about to dodge the items being thrown at him. As expected, his playing only got worse.<br/><br/>Jacee shook her head; This was a bad idea, for sure. She didn't usually like to draw attention to herself, but this lad's playing was going to get him killed, and anyway her fingers itched to play. She stood quickly, leaving the rest of her drink behind, and approached the man with the violin, ""Oi.""<br/><br/>""Trying to play here, missy, walk on.""<br/>""Failing to play, more like. I've a bit of experience with the violin, care for a free lesson?""<br/>""I don't-""<br/>""PLEASE LET HER PLAY! HAVE MERCY ON OUR EARS!""<br/>""Hm. Seems like the majority would like to hear something else. Hand it over, lamb.""<br/><br/>Scowling, the man handed the instrument over to a grinning Jacee.<br/>""Alright! Just lemme get warmed up here,"" She did a few quick scales, ""What'll it be lads?""<br/>""Play something fast!""<br/>""Yeah, something with bounce!""<br/>Jacee snickered at them, ""Don't tell me you plan on dancing?""<br/>""... ... ...""<br/>""Ha! You do, dontcha? Well, get ye movin'!"" With a crooked smile she began to play a fast tune that she'd picked up in lower income dancing halls and heard replicated in a few pubs and taverns.  Her eyes never left the other patrons, and her grin turned wicked. Most of them were past three sheets drunk-- watching them dance would be better entertainment than anything she could have bought."
3362,Star Whores IV: A new hope,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42351,2014-05-23T00:38:41,Le bourreau,"The crew of the Corsair entered the cantina and scanned the scene. Most of the patrons in here were snookered drunk on comet wine, with the exception of the talented young violinist that was playing up on stage. Bethesda was the first to point her out, ""There, look she's got pink hair!""<br/><br/>Heck took note and listened to a few bars of her playing before a cruel grin crept onto his handsome face, ""Pretty, she can navigate, and she can play the fiddle huh? Not too shabby, I think we've got a winner gang, what do you all say?"" Heck said, as he and his small crew cut through the crowd toward the bar.<br/><br/>""I wish we could find a nice pig-woman! Nice thick snout and a curly little tail....."" Wizard said and he ordered a glass of comet wine.<br/><br/>""Your kind are all fat and smell horribly, I don't know if your tastes mesh too well with the groups Borgort!"" Beth added in.<br/><br/>""MY TASTES??? Mine, really? OINK, I think you should go look in the mirror before you go critiquing others tastes!"" Wizard shot back, his fat piggy forehead was squished up with frustration.<br/><br/>""A mirror? Why? Is my hair out of place or something?"" Bethesda asked in all seriousness, picking up a shiny glass and trying to check her appearance.<br/><br/>""Alright, both of you stop bickering! Beth your hair looks fine! What do you two think about the violinist with the man's name?"" Heck stopped the argument in his tracks.<br/><br/>""Are you sure it's even her? Pink isn't even that odd of a color in this day and age, and knowing your luck you'll end up kidnapping a simple musician and we'll be stuck out in the outer dark again!"" Beth retorted.<br/><br/>""Well I guess you two could be right.....Alright, I will stay here and see what I can find out about her. You two go and meet the Gormerian Drug dealer and get us a load of Blackhole grade smack! We'll meet back in the loading dock when we've both got our respected 'packages' ."" Heck finished and both Beth and Wizard finished their drinks and headed for the door.<br/><br/>Heck ordered another drink, he waited for the end of her song and then started hooting and hollering, ""WOOOOHOOOO NICE FIDDLIN' YOU SOUND GREAT! LET ME BUY YOU A DRINK!"" He called out and fought his way through the crowd toward the stage, holding up the drink for pretty girl with pink hair. Heck's handsome face stood out in the crowd, and he let his charm shine as much as he could, hopefully she was a fan of charming, good looking men."
3363,Star Whores IV: A new hope,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42351,2014-05-23T04:00:58,Neko,"Jacee felt her eye twitch a little, but she tossed the man a crooked grin as she finished her song, ""It's not a fiddle, sweetheart, it's a violin. Big difference. But I'll take your offer for a drink,"" She handed the instrument back to its original owner, much to the dismay of the tavern, and stepped off the small stage. She frowned slightly at the stranger's back. He was too sober for her liking-- something had to be up. Still, a drink was a drink. She eyed the beverage in his hand a moment and smirked, ""If you don't mind, I'll order myself. I'm a bit picky, but I'll keep it cheap.""<br/><br/>She gave her order to the barmaid then turned her attention to the man. She paused a moment, puzzling over how to breach the situation. He was handsome, sure, but Jacee had seen enough handsome charmers to last a lifetime. Growing up as a rich girl did that to you. She supposed it was a good thing though, as she'd learned long ago that the nicer a man looked, the more sneaky, dangerous, and conniving he was. Jacee Allen put her guard up; she was not one to be charmed.<br/><br/>""So aside from your impromptu lesson in musical instruments, why offer the drink. Usually only drunken idiots offer a drink to the performers. What's your angle?""<br/><br/>Jacee was never one to mince words. Never did her any good anyway. She quirked a pink brow at the man in front of her, drink in one hand, while the other rested in her lap. An interesting day indeed."
3364,Star Whores IV: A new hope,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42351,2014-05-23T15:40:14,Le bourreau,"""If you don't mind, I'll order myself. I'm a bit picky, but I'll keep it cheap."" The pretty little thing had said, and Heck only smiled and took the comet wine back from her, he was almost finished with his own and didn't mind having another to replace it, hell atleast she hadn't tossed the liquid out over her shoulder when he wasn't looking. He took the comet wine and took a deep haul off of it, showing that there wasn't anything wrong with it and to help ease her obvious tension.<br/><br/>They both made it back to the bar and he waited patiently while she ordered her own drink from the barmaid. True his personal funds were starting to dwindle but he could atleast afford another drink for a pretty girl. ""So aside from your impromptu lesson in musical instruments, why offer the drink. Usually only drunken idiots offer a drink to the performers. What's your angle?"" She finally struck up some form of conversation even if it was a loaded question.<br/><br/>""Well you know what they say, the only real difference between the two instruments is that you don't spill beer on a Violin, but it's fine if you  want to discuss trivialities..."" Heck said with a laugh, trying to break some of the tension. ""As for my angle.....Well alright you've got me, But who doesn't have an angle in this day and age afterall, am I right?.....The truth is that I had a peak at the dockmaster's log in book and noticed you're traveling alone and I was actually quite impressed....You can navigate and pilot your own craft huh? That is quite the skill set ....Is that your ship in the loading bay? 'Hell's gate' is what the manifest called it?....."" He waited to clock her reaction.<br/><br/>""I actually used to have one of those rustbuckets, It was my graduation present after I got out of the Federation Academy"" Heck threw the name of the respected organization out there to sweeten the pot.  ""Yep, I know them things real well, notorious for malfunctioning heat exchangers....causes the engines to freeze up and the most inopportune times....And then there are the expensive replacement parts....Because it's such a rare manufacturer it costs a dick and a leg to try an find the parts.... But I am sure you know what a real pain in the ass they are! So here is my proposition.... You can finish your drink and then march off down to the parts section of this station, in which the old man behind the counter will rape you on the costs because he's got to have them shipped across the galaxy, oooor You could consider the offer of helping me and my crew out for a week or two. You see we are short a navigator currently and we have some 'sensitive' cargo that we need to transport through some especially treacherous sectors of space. In exchange I will pay for your ships dock fees while your helping us, and even better, we can purchase the parts you most likely need while were over there at a quarter of the price you'd have to pay here....How's that sound to you?"" Heck stated, his winning smile returning to his face. He was staring into her eyes as much as she'd let him, trying every womanizing trick in the book, but this woman didn't appear to be very receptive to his usual charms.  He looked down at his watch, knowing he didn't have much time to seduce her in to joining his crew. Soon Bethesda and Wizard would return and they weren't the types to take no for an answer."
3365,Star Whores IV: A new hope,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42351,2014-05-23T16:36:28,Neko,"Jacee kept a carefully blank face as he babbled on about his purpose with her, thankful for probably the first time in her life for Auntie Jane's strict lessons on such things. She couldn't help but bristle though, at his criticism of Hell's Gate, ""Actually,"" She said crisply, ""Hell's Gate is not from any kind of manufacturer; I built her myself. The engine is, perhaps, a bit old, and it does bugger up in the wrong conditions, but that's mostly due to me. She's certainly no rustbucket, and I'll have you know that while new parts are indeed expensive, I can re-fab old ones in less than a weeks time. Depending on what I get, I might just build a knew engine altogether... It's about time, anyway.""<br/><br/>She tossed back the rest of her drink and smirked at him, staring him dead in the eye, ""So, in other words, either I join your crew or what? You shanghai me? And it was a navvy you were looking for?"" She couldn't help but laugh at the irony of it, ""Bloody hell, mate, you and your lot must be the unluckiest shanghaiers in the cosmos: I cant navigate worth a damn. So as much as I'd<span style=""font-style: italic"">love</span>to help you haul your illegal goods-- oh don't give me that look, I know what<span style=""font-style: italic"">sensitive cargo</span>is, I'm no wee lamb-- you'll have to try somewhere else. Unless you'd like to take me on for a week or two for a trial run? I'd be more than happy to prove that there's no one worse in the entirety of the galaxy at navigation than I.""<br/><br/>Sales pitches. Thank you, Auntie Jane. Although, Jacee had to admit, she'd never used these skills to try and get someone to<span style=""font-style: italic"">not</span>hire her. She tipped her head to the side, studying her companion, the amused and almost pitying light in her eyes refusing to leave."
3366,Star Whores IV: A new hope,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42351,2014-05-23T23:40:11,Le bourreau,"""Shanghai you? Shanghai? Who in the fuck said anything about shanghaiing anyone? Certainly not me, I was stupid enough to compliment your musicianship, to which you felt the need to put on airs, when everybody knows that a fuckin fiddle and a violin are two different names for the same fuckin' instrument, it's only the music produced from them that defines the difference. And if you'll excuse me, I didn't classify what you were producing as classically trained violin music, but I was still nice enough to go and buy you a drink. THEN I tried to offer you a job in an attempt to help you out of what ever predicament you've recently found yourself and you've got the gall to accuse me of trying to shanghai you???! Someone should probably teach you some manners young lady, because where I come from that is called RUDE!"" Heck shot back, his face was contorted with disgust as he faked being insulted. The truth was she actually called him in his lie about the ship and his misappropriation of the truth in the nature of his cargo, but he wasn't about to let her know about it.<br/><br/>Heck slugged down the rest of his comet wine, it gave him the precious few seconds he'd need to come up with his next con. ""...And then after all of that you still have nerve to want a trial run? You've got to be kidding me....Look sweetie, You aren't the only navigator on this space station, and from your comments you certainly aren't even close to a skilled one, I was trying to be nice and offer you a job, but if this is the sort of personality that comes along with it....YOU CAN JUST FORGET I EVER ASKED IN THE FIRST PLACE! My crew and I will find someone else, someone with at least a modicum of respect anyway."" Heck said and stood up from the bar table as if to walk away. It was an old used-spacecraft salesman's trick, if there was any interest at all, the rube would pipe right up and then you'd have the upper hand in negotiations."
3367,Star Whores IV: A new hope,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42351,2014-05-24T02:42:32,Neko,"Jacee couldn't take it anymore-- hard as she tried, her laughter bubbled over and out through her hands which were pushed over her mouth. This. Was. Rich. Finally her chuckles died down, ""I apologize for my supposed disrespect, but at the same time, do you really expect me to believe that? I mean, seriously, this isn't my first trip. I know an ultimatum when I hear one, and in case I wasn't clear, I'm not interested. Furthermore, when did I ever say I was in a predicament? I told you up front that I would have no trouble making the repairs to my ship, even without your so-called assistance.""<br/><br/>She smirked at him, ""Are there more navvies? Hadn't noticed. Well, you'd be better off with someone else anyway, that much I can guarantee. My offer of a trial run was one you should definitely turn down, as it's not for sure when or if you'll make it back. Good luck and all that.. Oh, and if it really bothers you, here,"" She tossed a few coins on the table, ""For the drink and then some. Now bugger off, mate,"" Her voice turned icy for that last sentence and she stood, then flashed him an alarmingly bright and sweet smile, ""Ciao,"" She ruffled his hair, just to irritate him further, then gave a cheerful wave as she exited the tavern.<br/><br/>Once she was out though, Jacee was worse than fuming.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">What kind of colossal IDIOT does that guy take me for? Oh sure, I have boobs or whatever so I must be entirely empty headed?! Bullocks. I thought I'd ditched this kind of nonsense when I left the estate... I suppose men will be men no matter where you go.</span><br/><br/>She paused in her internal ranting, pretending to read the faded street signs, ""This is troubling, though.""<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">I'm highly certain that man would have tried to shanghai me... And I'm not so sure I'm clear just yet... How did he even know about me, it's not like I'm all that.... The dockmaster. That bloody freaking moron.</span><br/><br/>""Oi. You.""<br/>The dockmaster turned around and paled at her irate expression, ""Y-yes, Miss?""<br/>""Who the<span style=""font-style: italic"">bloody hell</span>told some slimy creep where to find me? And what I looked like? Hmm?""<br/>""W-well, I... You see, he seemed curious-""<br/>""YOU'RE NOT SUPPOSED TO GIVE PERSONAL INFORMATION OUT TO OTHER CAPTAINS. What if he'd been some pirate out for blood, or worse, to shanghai me, which I'm not sure didn't just happen. Your job, dockmaster is to ensure the safety of the crafts docked at your port, the people on them-- which would include me, ye dimwitted git-- and the town itself. Next time, keep yer big mouth shut!""<br/><br/>Having said her piece, she stormed up the ramp to Hell's Gate and into the engine room, where she began placing the replacement sheet metal. Sure, she should probably be overhauling the entire thing, but that guy from the tavern rubbed her entirely the wrong way. Jacee was just going to do a quick patch job, then get the bloody hell out of here. She'd had enough of this to last a lifetime.<br/><br/>""It's times like this when I almost wish I'd never run from home."""
3368,Star Whores IV: A new hope,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42351,2014-05-24T05:00:01,Le bourreau,"Heck watched as the young girl ranted and then stormed off. It wasn't the reaction he was hoping for, but still she hadn't all together written him off either. The real problem was that soon Wizard and Bethesda would be back from making the drug deal and they'd need a navigator post haste. Not to even mention the fact that his Azure warrior princess wanted a new girly toy to play with and if he didn't fulfill her needs she would gladly exercise her demons on him.<br/><br/>""Hey wait we might have gotten off on the wrong foot....!"" Heck started to call out but it was too late for her to hear his objection. She had already marched out the front door. Just seconds later his remaining two crew members returned. The six foot plus blue amazon and the fat pig-man strode in through the door and up to their distracted captain.<br/><br/>""Well did your masculine good looks seduce the little twat on board?"" was Bethesda's first question as she marched up placing her clenched fists on her ample hips.<br/><br/>""Yeah, what's the deal OINK? We got a navigator, cause the 'product' is being loaded and we'll need to leave within 48 hours or they'll search our cargo!"" Wizard exclaimed.<br/><br/>""NO! she called me on all my shit! I ain't ever seen a girl that savvy!"" Heck simply responded.<br/><br/>""Well then I will go and take her.....What's the problem?"" Bethesda responds without hesitation.<br/><br/>""NO! I want atleast one more chance! I know I can seduce her on to the our ship's crew, If I fail, then you have permission to do what you do so well Beth.....My promise to you."" He said, staring at his glass in a disengaged state of conversation.<br/><br/>""Deal! You fail to convince her in the next day, then I will take her! Is that an agreement?"" Beth retorted.<br/><br/>""Yes."" Heck agreed."
3369,Star Whores IV: A new hope,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42351,2014-05-24T06:17:58,Neko,"The interior of Hell's Gate was surprisingly high end-- all hardwood floors and wrought iron railings. All of which Jacee had painstakingly refinished and welded herself. The main area boasted a few chairs and a squishy loveseat around a small coffee table, and to the left of that was a small kitchenette. Past the kitchenette was the door to the engine room, where she had spent most of her evening patch-repairing the engine. To the right of the sitting area was the bridge room where Jacee spent all of her time at the helm, attempting to navigate and getting impressively lost in the process. On either side of the main sitting area was a hand-welded iron stairwell, leading to the upper level. The upper level was mostly an open stardeck, as Jacee loved the stars, and to either side of the deck were two rooms. Jacee had spent the majority of the five years between the ages of sixteen and twenty-one designing and building this ship, and on the night of her twenty-first birthday, she fled the estate she'd been raised on.<br/><br/>Presently, Ms Allen was seated in one of the chairs in the sitting room, playing her violin. A glass of brandy sat on the coffee table, half-drank and forgotten. Jacee was in her own little world, where only the music mattered. She owed much to the worn little instrument in her hands. It was thanks to her great skill with the violin that she was able to fund the building of Hell's Gate, and every time she played, she was reminded of all her hard work. The one thing Jacee Allen valued more than anything was her freedom. Perhaps that was why she'd bolted on that man in the tavern-- obviously he was lying, and any threat to her freedom had Jacee on the defense. She'd worked too hard, and endured too much, to be captured now. Besides, if anyone ever found out about the king's ransom she had on her head for her return to her Auntie Jane, it would be all over.<br/><br/>Jacee's fingers moved slowly as she played a slow, mournful piece, eyes closed, expression thoughtful. In all honesty, she wasn't even sure why Auntie Jane wanted her to come back so badly. It certainly wasn't out of concern for Jacee's safety, as she'd had the estate guards try to shoot her out of the sky the night of her escape. More likely, she wanted at least some sort of dowry for Jacee's hand, though Auntie Jane had stated many times that the girl wasn't worth the dresses she wore.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Awful witch... Evil, vile hag...</span><br/><br/>In time with her change in mood, Jacee began a very fast, very difficult classical piece that was ninety percent arpeggio sixteenth notes, and very discordant. She didn't care. Discordant was a good way to describe her entire day."
3370,Star Whores IV: A new hope,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42351,2014-05-25T01:21:25,Le bourreau,"Heck watched as his two crew mates left back for the loading docks. He knew Bethesda was just chomping at the bit for the pink haired girl and if he couldn't turn it around soon she was going to just knock the girl out and drag her back to the Corsair like a primitive caveman might. But Heck was a hustler and already his mind was devising another plan. He finished his drink and then set off for the market place.<br/><br/>Heck made good time through the shoulder to shoulder thick crowd that filled the busy intergalactic marketplace. He kept his eyes peeled for just the perfect item, when he saw it. Heck strode into the rug shop and flipped through several of the large alien fiber area rugs that the salesmen had. When he found one with an ample about of Pink Bothemian silk in it, he haggled and got it for a good price. Heck rolled it up and flopped the 6 foot carpet over his shoulder and set for his next stop. This was the pharmacy and when he arrived he greeted the pharmasist with a casual smile.<br/><br/>""Hey there, I gotten myself into a bit of a pickle. You see I took a job that requires me to ship Hargan Goats, you know the big bastards with the ill temper. Well anyway as it turns out the get wickedly space-sick and I need something to sedate them. But pills won't do, they won't let ya anywhere near them, so I was wonder what sorts of tranquilizer guns you have?"" Heck asked and was pleasantly surprised when the man came out from the back room with exactly what he needed. The tranq gun was small enough to fit in his jacket pocket and so with this transaction finalized he set off for his next stop.<br/><br/>Finally he made his was to the food section. Here he purchased to portions of exotic foods, and a large hermetically sealed bottle of the same kind of booze that the pink haired girl had ordered in the bar, when he'd offered to buy her a drink. 'That should just about do it' Heck thought to himself as he left the market and headed back toward the loading bay.<br/><br/>He saw the dockmaster and started off straight toward the man, he could already see the anger look on the man's face and new this was going to be the hard part. ""OOOOh no! NOT YOU AGAIN! You know you got me in really big trouble , that woman damn near bit off my head!"" The dockmaster protested.<br/><br/>""Hey yeah, I am REALLY sorry about that! I tried flirting with her and she totally blew me off...it was a bad scene man! But as you can see I've got some gifts for her, I plan on apologizing and trying to make it up to her, can you help me out? Please I just need to know where she's got that Hell's Gate ship docked!"" Johnny asked.<br/><br/>""NO WAY, You just end up getting me screamed at again....Just leave the poor girl alone already will ya?"" The dockmaster said in a dismissive tone.<br/><br/>""Hey man, I am sure you've made mistakes with ladies in your life....Just gimme a chance to make it up to her PLEASE! Look if she doesn't want to talk to me I will leave it at that and never speak of her again OK? Here, take this for your trouble!"" Heck finished, handing a hundred bucks to the guy. The dockmaster hesitated but only briefly, soon Heck was off in the direction of her ship.<br/><br/><br/>Heck walked up to the sealed ship's door, He reached up and pressed the external intercom, making sure to fix his hair so he looked presentable when the camera clicked on.<br/><br/>"" BBBBUUUZZZZZZ...........Ahhh Hey....It's me....Captian Heck Nagus again! Yeah we met in the bar and kind of got off on the wrong foot and I feel really bad about it! I was just intimidated by your beauty and I guess I really blew it.....Sorry about that, but I like a chance to make it up to you....I bought you this rug....I know how dank ship's interiors can be and I thought you might like it....You think maybe you could open the door and let me in....I am kinda embarrassed about  standing out here in the loading dock and baring my soul to a camera.....I got some booze and some really great food??!!"" Heck said, letting his best apologetic smile creep on to his handsome face."
3371,Star Whores IV: A new hope,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42351,2014-05-25T01:54:33,Neko,"Discordant indeed.<br/>Jacee's eyebrows furrowed and her jaw clenched tight as the intercom buzzed to life. Sighing, she placed her violin back in its case and tossed back the rest of her brandy. (she also decided that she didn't have near enough to be dealing with this idiot. Again.) She half listened to his nonsense, then smirked. It was probably the brandy, on top of whatever the hell that other stuff was earlier, but she was feeling pretty vicious.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">By my beauty, hmm? How terribly unoriginal. You'll pay for that, Cap'n.</span><br/><br/>Quickly, she shimmied out of her usual clothes and into a pale green babydoll night dress and lavender lace panties. She didn't even know why she had the damn things, as lace an lingerie were SO not her style, but it seemed they'd come in handy now. She shook herself free of her temporary nervousness and picked her violin back up before lowering the cargo ramp and peering coyly at the man from the tavern.<br/><br/>""Oh. It's you... I wasn't expecting company, but I suppose it would be terribly rude to not invite you in. You've permission to come aboard... But don't think I trust you for a second."" She flipped her long pony tail over her shoulder and turned her back on him, heading back inside. Wearing what she was, it gave him a good view of the tattoos across her shoulders: Dragons wings, wrapped in flames. Of course, she doubted he'd notice, as this outfit also afforded him a very nice view of her ass.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Tch. Men...</span><br/><br/>I apologize for my appearance. As I said, I wasn't expecting company, so it was just me and my violin... And a glass of brandy. Speaking of, would you like some? Brandy, I mean."" Jacee doubted he'd pass up the chance to partake in her fine liquor, so she stretched up on her tiptoes to remove the bottle and another class from the cabinet. They clinked together as she crossed her arms and faced him, pushing her breasts up ever so slightly, ""I'm guessing you still haven't found a navigator?"""
3372,Star Whores IV: A new hope,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42351,2014-05-25T04:02:00,Le bourreau,"Heck waited patiently for several minutes after the intercom clicked off, he was almost ready to leave when the loading door began to drop in the rear of ship. He was glad he wasn't going to have to try and squeeze the large rug through the personnel hatch. He strode around confidently, running over the different con games he was planning to lay on this chick. But as the door dropped enough for him to see the girl dressed in seafoam lingerie and purple lace panties.<br/><br/>Truth be told, he had though she was medium-cute when he'd seen her in the bar, but now his jaw dropped a little and his eyes went wide at the sight. This girl was smoking hot, and not only that she knew just how to work it. His eyes locked on to her ample rearend as she sauntered back up into the ship and Johnny followed like putty in her hand.  'Good God!' He thought to himself, 'Bethesda might just have to wait her turn!' His inner monologue kicked in. Thank god she couldn't hear his thoughts.<br/><br/>Heck hoisted the rug back onto his shoulder and followed her into the ship's interior. That was the second surprise, the place was decked out. He'd bought the rug because he'd assumed the living area of her ship was as baron as the Corsair's own, but this place was gorgeous. Wood inlays, wrought iron railings, analogue gauges that fit the steampunk motif. 'This thing must have cost a small fortune' He thought to himself.<br/><br/>It was then that his brain finally kicked back on. 'She's rich you dummy.....Violin....classy ship....young...beautiful....' His mind began to run down the checklist.<br/><br/>""I apologize for my appearance. As I said, I wasn't expecting company, so it was just me and my violin... And a glass of brandy. Speaking of, would you like some? Brandy, I mean."" Jacee said, offering him fine liquor, so she stretched up on her tiptoes to remove the bottle and another class from the cabinet. They clinked together as she crossed her arms and faced him, pushing her breasts up ever so slightly, ""I'm guessing you still haven't found a navigator?""<br/><br/>""AAAAAhhhh yeah.....about that.....I'm just really sorry about coming on so strong earlier....You kinda caught me off guard is all....."" Heck tried to organize his thoughts, it was difficult with her breasts pushed up into his face.  "" SO I though I'd get you a gift to make up for that stupid shit I said.....But it doesn't look like this pink rug will match...."" He said and let the roll of carpet fall into a leaning postilion against the hull wall.<br/><br/>""I brought some booze....but it looks like you've got me outclassed there....That brandy looks good....good year too. "" He said still trying to gain his barrings. He set the cheaper bottle he'd brought down on the table. ""I did bring exotic food though.....It's supposed to be the best, this side of the galaxy!"" He said, also setting that on the table as the beautiful pink haired girl came closer to him, a drink in one hand. Heck's hands began to move on their own as she closed the distance. He reached up and gently placed his strong hands on her hips, feeling the soft lingerie under his fingers."
3373,Star Whores IV: A new hope,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42351,2014-05-25T04:38:17,Neko,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">Too easy...</span><br/>She smiled coyly at him as he spoke, looking up at him through her thick lashes, ""No no, it's fine. I have hot-and-cold tastes; brandy one moment, and that,"" She nodded to the bottle he'd brought, ""the next. I appreciate the food as well, I didn't bother to eat anything while I was re-fabbing the engine."" She approached him with a glass of brandy in hand, and chuckled as his hands found her slender hips.<br/><br/>""As for the rug, captain,"" She purred, ""Didn't you know? Pink goes with<span style=""font-style: italic"">everything.</span>I thank you for the lovely gifts, but I must warn you that if this is a ploy to recruit me as your navigator, stand down,"" Her cultured manner of speaking was coming out-- she didn't care. The man before her might be dense, but even he must've caught onto her upbringing by now, ""It is, after all, for your own good. However, it would be incredibly tactless to accept these gifts without some form of repayment. Tell me, Captain Nagus... Aside from the brandy,"" She moved one of his hands from her hip and deposited the glass into it, curling her fingers around his to make sure he didn't drop it, ""Is there anything else you would,"" she paused deliberately, looking him straight in the eyes, ""require of me?""<br/><br/>Like a ghost made of satin she glided away from him, settling gracefully into one of the chairs and crossing her long legs, ""Do sit down, captain, the furniture won't break if you sit on it. Make yourself comfortable,"" She tipped her head back slightly as she took a sip of brandy-- her best features were probably her long, elegant neck and delicate shoulders, and the maids who had dressed her had always taken great measures to show them off-- then regarded the man over the rim of her glass."
3374,Star Whores IV: A new hope,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42351,2014-05-27T15:21:25,Le bourreau,"""I thank you for the lovely gifts, but I must warn you that if this is a ploy to recruit me as your navigator, stand down,"" Jace said and her cultured manner of speaking was coming out. Not that Heck caught it, he was too busy fantasizing about what he wanted to do to her. He saw himself marching toward her and grabbing her by the hips, lifting her up onto the countertop and then burying his face in those cute ruffled purple panties until she wet herself.<br/><br/>""It is, after all, for your own good. However, it would be incredibly tactless to accept these gifts without some form of repayment. Tell me, Captain Nagus... Aside from the brandy,"" She moved one of his hands from her hip and deposited the glass into it, curling her fingers around his to make sure he didn't drop it, ""Is there anything else you would,"" she paused deliberately, looking him straight in the eyes, ""require of me?"" She said and that what was what snapped Heck out of his daydream.<br/><br/>""Oh....Well that really is a shame, I was hoping you could possibly reconsider my offer, we are really in need of a navy, and not only that I was hoping we could take the time to get to know one another a little better."" Heck said as he watched her move to the dining room table, sitting down and crossing her sexy legs. He  subconsciously moved his hand into his pocket, where the tranq gun was located, but then pulled his hand back out. Surely there was some way of talking this sexy little pink haired girl into joining without having to shanghai her.<br/><br/>""Do sit down, captain, the furniture won't break if you sit on it. Make yourself comfortable,"" She tipped her head back slightly as she took a sip of brandy-- her best features were probably her long, elegant neck and delicate shoulders.<br/><br/>""Yes thank you, I'd been thinking about it, and if you want to repay me for my gifts, I think I wouldn't mind a quick roll in the hay with you. I don't mean to be blunt, but there's just something about you that tells me you might be a bit lonely on this ship all by yourself."" Heck said in a calm voice, and sly wink. It was a dangerous plan of action, she was most likely going to loose it and try throwing him off of her ship, but on the off chance he was right, she might just accept the offer. If not, there was always plan B."
3375,Star Whores IV: A new hope,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42351,2014-05-28T01:21:20,Neko,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">What are you hiding in your pocket, Captain?</span>Jacee wondered as her sharp eyes caught his subconscious movement. She flashed him a mischievous, and decidedly flirtatious smile, ""My, my... So bold..."" She took another sip of her drink before raising her eyes back to his, ""I'm glad you're speaking with me so frankly-- you're much more... agreeable when you're not mincing your words."" She took another sip of brandy for the sake of courage, then let her tongue swipe the excess liquid from her bottom lip. She stood, stalking gracefully toward him, ""Although, I must say, it has been a while since I've been... Well, active with anyone. Might we take it a little slower?""<br/><br/>The chairs in her lounge area were quite roomy and wide, so Jacee had no trouble slipping her toned legs into the vacant spaces on either side of him as she straddled his hips, placing slender hands on his shoulders, ""Start with a kiss, perhaps,"" her voice was a low purr that was shy and seductive all at once, and due to their newfound proximity, her breath ghosted against his throat."
3376,Star Whores IV: A new hope,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42351,2014-05-28T14:59:11,Le bourreau,"Heck watch in amazement as she stood up and walked over to him, wrapping her legs around him and plopping down into his lap. Heck couldn't believe his luck, just earlier today this pretty little pink haired girl was roasting him over a spit, but now only a few hours later, here she was straddling him. He could feel the warmth through her purple panties from the furnace of her crotch against his own and he adjusted his position so that the bulge in his pants was firmly planted in her moist crevice. His own hands set down his drink and reached down to cup her ample buttocks as she started to whisper sweet nothings against his neck.<br/><br/>""Start with a kiss, perhaps,"" Jace had said, and so that is exactly where Heck started. He craned his neck up and nibbled gently on her collar bone. Letting his lips pucker around her beautiful long neck, his tongue slipped out and he tasted her for the first time.<br/><br/>""OOOh damn, you taste just like french vanilla ice cream..."" He said as she sat atop him. Heck looked up into her eyes and gave a small grin before  his face dropped back to her chest and he began to lick the space in between her to breasts. His hand grabbing and squeezing the flesh of her ass as he pushed her form into his."
3377,Star Whores IV: A new hope,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42351,2014-05-29T04:39:08,Neko,"Jacee sighed softly as he pushed his arousal against her, ""Why, captain... I had no idea I had such a<span style=""font-style: italic"">prominent</span>effect on you.""<br/><br/>He kissed her neck, and she hummed her approval.<span style=""font-style: italic"">French vanilla ice cream? I would've guessed brandy.</span><br/><br/>She allowed him to keep up his sweet torture to her neck and chest, grinding her core almost imperceptibly against his crotch, while running her long fingers through his hair and lightly scratching his scalp. After a few moments, she decided to return the favor, and slid her hands slowly and purposefully back around his neck and under his chin. She dipped her own head down and dropped slow, sweet kisses down his jaw and neck before allowing her tongue to slip out and lap gently at the hollow of his throat. Jacee nipped playfully at his earlobe before looking him dead in the eyes, plump lower lip caught between her teeth.<br/><br/>""Kiss me, Captain."""
3378,"South Of Heaven, West of Hell (Open)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42388,2014-05-28T21:14:21,Le bourreau,"l<a class=""postlink-local"" href=""https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=23&amp;t=42387"">viewtopic.php?f=23&amp;t=42387</a>l<br/><br/>^^^(sing up in OCC before entering)^^^<br/><br/><br/>Deep in the badlands of the New Mexico territory, law is a sparse thing to come by. Allegory with some, but it ain't the kind of law you want. In Allegory the law is Sherriff Badon Winston, and his small band of deputies whom have aptly nicknamed their commander 'Bad'. Sure he keeps the peace, but it's through means of  brutal violence and a fast gun that he does so. He is also the right hand man of a land baron that owns much of the property on which the people of Allegory have built there little town.<br/><br/>Nashley Wilcox is a man that made his money through cattle, he has a massive herd and his stock goes for top dollar in the local markets. He lords his power over the town and it's residents like a medieval lord. Even Mayor Eastridge and Judge Partridge are at his beckon call. He takes what he wants, when he wants it and nobody or nothing is gonna stand in that evil son of a bitch's way. He lives miles outside of town in a huge Mansion and secluded compound. Here his word is law, and many of the local hookers have horror stories about what goes on out there. It is called the Triple Q ranch, and it is that very symbol which marks every branded steer on his ranch. The three Q's intertwine around each other, and some folks say it looks more like '666' than 'QQQ', but never to the man's face.<br/><br/>Regardless of this near dictatorship, the people of Allegory  have found a way to eek out a life for themselves. There are two saloons, both with boarding rooms, one of which boasts a fine selection of woman of leisure. A quaint barber/dentistry shop, and a fairly decently stocked little Market and trading post. Doctors office, Mayoral meeting hall, and a pony express letter service. The town stables feature a simple smithy and and boarding for a far cheaper price than the expensive saloon rooms. Allegory's big attraction though, is that it has a Train station. Mister Wilcox funded the tracks construction himself, in order to move his steer to market.<br/><br/>**********************<br/>This dusty cowboy is dressed in black, a poor choice for the climate, as temperatures reach over a hundred degrees during the midday. He rides a horse, well barely a horse anymore, it is obviously on it's last leg. It, like the man both have been through hell and back, but it is his steed who can bare the strain no more and collapses. They both lay on the hard pack for several minutes before the horse start cackling it death rattle. Dry coughing and seizures strike the animal, it stirs the cowboy back to reality and he pulls himself up out of the dirt. He walks to the front of the animal and kneels down next to it, patting it's head  and calming the beast. He then pulls the revovler from his holster and puts a bullet through it's head.<br/><br/>""Happy trails ol' friend..."" He says and then sets to pulling the saddle and saddle bags off of the dead animal. He scouts the horizon and can see the skyline of a town on the horizon. ""Shoot, ol' boy....ya almost made it"" He says a final good bye to his former companion and then sets off for the town.<br/><br/>When he reaches the town sign, he sees it riddled with bullet holes, it reads: ""Welcome to Allegory, all fire arms must be checked with the sheriff while in town limits."" The cowboy, whose throat is as dry as the desert around him, manages a gruff laugh and then continues on his way. He certainly has no intentions of checking his revolvers in with anybody. This man needs a drink, and he needs one now."
3379,"No Heaven, No Hell, No Masters",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42440,2014-06-04T01:33:02,Le bourreau,"In the beginning God created the angels and heavens, but grew bored as omnipotent beings often do. And so he created the world and the people on it. He gave these people free will for entertainment and I can assure you, it was nothing more than that. But he began to neglect his first creations. But one, his first an most favorite, decided that he'd had enough. He banded an army together, half of the angels in heaven sided with Lucifer, the morning star and the rose up in a rebellion against the creator.<br/><br/>But he is god....and God wins, it's one of the perks of the position. He cast the rebellious angels down into hell, they fell from the heavens and found themselves in the lake of fire. Satan ruled this realm his his fallen brethren along side him but it wasn't enough for the jealous fiend and so the Devil created demons to torment humanity and pervert god's enjoyment of it. Most of the other fallen Angels weren't terribly concerned with what Lucifer had done, they bided their time peacefully in the abyss waiting for their banishment to end. However like Lucifer, Maeliki<span style=""font-style: italic"">(pounounced: Mal_ick_i)</span>was Lucifer favored disciple and he too felt betrayed when his master created a new species. Like Lucifer before him, Maeliki rounded up an army and set against the king of hell.<br/><br/>This rebellion was crushed just like the first, only this time Lucifer through Maeliki and his fellow comrades out of hell. Instead of falling they were this time ejected back upward and onto earth. Mount Vesuvius 79AD eruption marked their arrival and there they have stayed. Orphans from both heaven and hell they walk the earth and wait for God's final judgment on human kind, as promised the earth will be destroyed and finally they will find peace in oblivion.<br/><br/>They walk among us, looking much like the humans around them. A few minor distinctions, but for the most part you would walk right by one on the street and never know it. No naval, no body hair , although most have long hair adorning their heads. Their eyes don't have iris's instead the pupil encompasses the same portion, usually meaning they chose to cover them with something, the deep hood of a cloak in older times or dark glasses as many of the do in modern times.  Usually they are tall and well built and come in both male and female appearances. The do have wings, large ones, but humans can't perceive them unless the Angel wants them shone or the mortal is on his deathbed.<br/><br/>These remaining immortals have spread to every corner of the earth, some occupy their time with amassing wealth and playing the humans at their own vices, other try and make amends for their past trespasses and work at helping humanity. Still others yet simply wander and wait."
3380,"No Heaven, No Hell, No Masters",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42440,2014-06-11T18:12:35,FellRaven,"It was typical morning traffic  in the city, smog was thick in the air casting the city in a haze. And it was in this morning traffic that Jean sat, impatiently rapping her fingers upon the steering wheel of her Taxi, trying to ignore the woman in the back seat who kept going on and on about how she was going to be late and how it was Jean's fault, how she had been late, how she took the wrong turn. The Taxi Driver set her jaw and gripped the wheel nearly peeling out when the light changed and slamming on the breaks suddenly when another car swerved in front of the yellow cab. However, Jean did smirk as the woman in the back gave a small yelp at the sudden stop, even through the strings of curses that flowed from that woman's lips, it did not dull the satisfaction Jean felt at having gotten the woman wound up.<br/><br/>""Look, Ms. Sorry, traffic is traffic..."" glancing in the rearview mirror she smirked only to be met with a scowl. Jean sighed and took another drag from her cigarette, before depositing it out the open window.<br/><br/>""Traffic my ass! You think I'm gonna pay you after that?!"" the woman shrieked as she sat back in the seat crossing her legs over one another and crossing her arms over her chest. That statement had Jean whirling back in her seat and with a point of her finger she called back angrily.<br/><br/>""Look you prissy woman get the hell out of my cab of your not going to pay,"" her steely blue eyes glared at the other woman's own  dark brown until finally the woman gave a jerky motion, shoved the door open and slammed it. Jean watched the woman trot in her high heels to the sidewalk.<br/><br/>As the traffic started to move once more she lit another cigarette and took a long drag, this job was more of a headache than needed, but it paid the bills of her small studio apartment, and that kept her off the streets. The woman gave a sigh and watched as the smoke drifted out of the window. Running a hand against her tensed neck muscles she kept up with the traffic heading to one of her regular spots to pick up another client.<br/><br/>""I hate this city..."""
3381,"No Heaven, No Hell, No Masters",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42440,2014-06-11T19:53:06,Le bourreau,"Maeliki walked the city street anonymously, his long trench coat was dirty, cover in filth from countless nights sleeping in the streets of city's just like this one. But it was by no chance that he was here, this was indeed fate that drove him here. He was an immortal and one that had both floated in the heavens with the other angels and wade through the fiery lakes of hell with the demons. But not a single passing pedestrian had any idea that they were bumping shoulders with him when he passed them. He could see inside each one of them, all of their inner most thoughts with every contact.<br/><br/>Maeliki was searching, he had to find one singular human in a city full of hundreds of thousands. If he were still an angel he'd have divine inspiration and could glean the whereabouts of what ever target he'd selected, but that was a long time ago. Now he had to do it the hard way, one by one if he had to. He'd been at it three weeks now, and still hadn't even heard a whisper of the person he was in search for. He'd covered most of the southern part of the city and now had started scanned it's downtown. This busy business district had ten of thousands of people rushing through it during the hours of 9-5. The streets were clogged with cabs and the sidewalks were flooded with people like salmon swimming up stream during spawning season.<br/><br/>Time was of the essence and Maeliki knew it, if he didn't find the woman first, one of the others would and that would start a chain reaction that couldn't be stopped. It was just then as the traffic broke free that he felt her presence. The cab, accelerating now, she was inside. Maeliki moved so fast that his form blurred to anyone that would have been watching. He stepped out into the street an instant before Jean's cab slammed into him, sending his body cartwheeling over the hood of the cab and smashing into the windshield."
3382,"No Heaven, No Hell, No Masters",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42440,2014-06-11T20:14:58,FellRaven,"A scream, yes..A scream...It took a few seconds to realize that it was her own scream that sliced threw the air as she slammed on her breaks. Blue eyes wide in panic she hurriedly opened the drivers side door and rushed  to the man's side. Her hands hovered over him as though the were afraid to touch him and already panicked tears raced from her bright blue eyes.<br/><br/>""S-Sir? Sir? Are you okay? Are you hurt...."" Stupid question...she had just hit the guy going about twenty miles an hour...who wouldn't be hurt, or far worse off. The woman pushed back a few stray locks of her dark brown locks that had come free from her hair clip to look more closely at the guy. Okay...Okay first thing, check for pulse...Right? Her heart was racing and she didn't know what else to do. Her hands shakily reached for her cell phone as she began to dial 911.<br/><br/>""Y-Yes...I.."" she couldn't finish her sentence, something felt off. Like the air was closing in around her, like she couldn't breathe. Shit! Was she having an asthma attack?! Right now!? Jean watched the man before her own vision started to blur as air attempted to push through her narrowing air ways. It hurt, damn those cigarettes!<br/><br/>Looking around as she clutched her chest she saw only two people with their cell phones out who appeared to be calling 911, and already she heard the faint echoing of sirens as they made their way through the maze of tall sky scrapers and buildings of the down town area."
3383,"No Heaven, No Hell, No Masters",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42440,2014-06-11T21:12:22,Le bourreau,"Maeliki pulled his head up, a trickle of blood flowing down his forehead. He propped himself upright and slid off of the shattered windshield and back onto the ground next to the panicking woman while she decided what to tell the 911 operator.<br/><br/>""Please put the phone down....I don't have any insurance and a ride in an ambulance would be more than I can afford right now!"" Maeliki said and waved his fingers in front of Jean's face. The maneuver was one he'd used countless times over the ages. He could influence them, the mortals, just by putting a suggestion in their head. Oddly enough humans had picked up on the trick at some point because he'd seen they mimicked it in a moving picture called 'star wars' some years back. Regardless, it still worked.<br/><br/>I would appreciate a ride though....Can you please just take me to 73rd west street, there is an abandoned warehouse I stay in there....If you can do this for me I'd greatly appreciate it."" He said as he feigned a limp and headed for the rear of the cab, opening the door and collapsing into the backseat.<br/><br/>Already the wounds on his body had started to mend, and soon no more blood flowed from the countless contusions. He leaned up and shut the door behind him, patiently waiting for Jean to reenter the cab. ""We should probably go right now...."" He wheezed."
3384,"No Heaven, No Hell, No Masters",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42440,2014-06-11T22:42:28,FellRaven,"When the man had started to talk her eyes instantly looked up at him in wonder, and she nodded as she found her fingers moving to hang up her call. Her chest still hurt, but as she watched the man getting into her cab she found enough energy to stand up quickly and say.<br/><br/>""Wh-What? You want a ride?! How am I supposed to see out a shattered fucking window!"" somewhere in that sentence her voice had cracked and turned to anger. Showing the spit fire she could be...Her father had always called her that...a spit fire. She reluctantly however got into the cab and dug in the glove box finding her inhaler and taking a deep breath before administering the medication. It seemed like a few seconds before her lings stopped aching and burning from the lack of oxygen and she gave a sigh and looked back at her passenger. Jean blinked, hadn't the guy been bleeding from his forehead? ...God he was filthy, and he said he had been living in a warehouse?<br/><br/>""73rd...Right? Why wouldn't you just go to a homeless shelter huh? At least there's a free meal there,"" clenching her jaw as she turned back around to stare out the spider web cracked windshield. ""Right...Sorry, guess I do owe you..."" all the while she thought, I'm so getting fired for this. Her hand gripped the gear shift as she put the Cab in drive and swerved out from behind the car of a wide eyed spectator. ""Well...at least it isn't a hit and run...right?"" her eyes darted to the rearview mirror to look at the man, wondering what kind of humor the man would have after being ran over.<br/><br/>However, the drive hadn't taken long, and the emergency crew gave no chase, but now Jean had the sinking feeling she would be having an investigation put on her Orr something, a false call to the emergency hotline, driving away from the scene with the victim...That wad a crime right? Or could you even kidnap a homeless man? So much was buzzing around int the poor woman's head that she slammed on her breaks when she about missed the turn for the Warehouse.<br/><br/>The place was a dump, it was nestled between an old garage and what appeared to be a slum apartment complex, two alleyways to thin for her cab lay on either side of the warehouse, both littered with old newspapers, garbage, and those 50 gallon cans you saw hobos make fires in, in the movies. Jean looked back at the man then to the dark and broken windows of the building. Rust stains from the construction leaked down the metal siding from years of oxidation, when finally she spoke...<br/><br/>""Hey, Sir...Are you sure you're going to be fine?"" kindness was in her voice as she looked him in the eyes and frowned with concern for the guy she had hit."
3385,"No Heaven, No Hell, No Masters",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42440,2014-06-11T23:20:13,Le bourreau,"Maeliki moaned while Jean swerved through the heavy traffic. ""Please slow down, you are too important to die in a car accident!"" He moaned from his position in the rear seat of the car. After missing the turn Jean finally made it to the address he'd instructed her to. The cab came to a screeching halt and Maeliki almost fell out of his seat.<br/><br/>""Hey, Sir...Are you sure you're going to be fine?"" kindness was in her voice as she looked him in the eyes and frowned with concern for the guy she had hit.<br/><br/>""Can you help me out and into my dwelling? please a few hours rest and I should be fine."" He groaned in pain. Although many of the external wounds had long such healed, his internal injuries were still knitting themselves back together.  He opened the rear door and tried to pull himself up but instead he fell back into her seat. The street wasn't busy and it looked like she'd be able to leave her cab unattended for a few minutes without having to worry about it getting stolen.<br/><br/>""Please, help me.....I just want to rest for a bit"" He said again hoping that Jean would feel some compassion and help him inside of the sketchy looking building."
3386,"No Heaven, No Hell, No Masters",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42440,2014-06-11T23:39:34,FellRaven,"The woman hadn't heard the man's statement about her being important, but as he asked her to assist him with getting into his ""dwelling"" she nibbled her lip hesitating to answer, up until he attempted to get out himself, but falling back into the cab instead. She felt horrible, she couldn't just leave the guy... Getting out of the cab she appeared on the other side of the open door and held her hand out to the man. I hope you don't have any diseases was her thought, and then she felt guilty about that too.<br/><br/>""Okay...Okay...don't go killing yourself trying to get out, but are you sure this place is even structurally safe?"" her eyes scanned the dilapidated, and abandoned building again and she swallowed. This all seemed like some messed up set up, had she not seen the blood herself and hit the man, she would of taken this guy as a rapist or something, maybe he was faking...No, she had hit him.<br/><br/>After a few moments longer she slowly reached into the cab and looped her arm underneath his, her hand resting upon his opposite shoulder to support him as she gave a small grunt pulling him up slightly.<br/><br/>""My name is Jean...Not that I'm a hero 'er anything...Y'know since hitting you...By the way...What the hell were you thinking?!"" now that she looked back at the incident she had been smoking, when she had saw someone from her peripherals stepping close to the street, she thought they had been well on the sidewalk. Then BAM! The guy was crashing into her windshield...<br/><br/>Jean looked at the man as she slowly attempted to pull him up resting her own back against the car."
3387,"No Heaven, No Hell, No Masters",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42440,2014-06-12T01:59:30,Le bourreau,"The first thing Jean would have noticed when she finally got around to helping Maeliki from the back of her cab was that he wasn't the typical emaciated homeless type she'd thought he was. Maeliki's body was lean and fit, muscles rippling. The second thing she would have noticed was that although he was a large man, he weigh probably less than she did. It was like he was a bag of feathers and she lifted him up out of the cab with almost no effort at all.<br/><br/>The feeling was discerning but not enough to stop her from helping him inside. He pointed up the rickety staircase and they both rose the ranks, Maeliki warning her of every sour step as they passed. He certainly could risk loosing such an important mortal as her to a rotted step. Once they'd reached the top Maeliki pointed out his 'bed'. His humble abode was no more than several large cardboard boxes smashed down with a wool blanket strewn onto of them. Maeliki released his grip from her shoulders and fell with a flop onto the hard surface.<br/><br/>He knew that she'd probably be in a big hurry to leave, so he utilized the rest of his consciousness to inform her of the dire situation she was currently in. He knew there was little chance that she'd believe him, but he didn't have much of a choice.<br/><br/>""Your real name is Jeanette St.Cruix, You haven't been called that for many years but you know that is your real name.....My name is Maeliki and I was an angel, I want to only protect you from the beings that wish to abduct you and rape you. I know this sounds ridiculous but I can swear that it is the truth......I need to rest though first...If you wait for me, I will prove my accusations without doubt! give me three hours and I will be right as rain!"" Maeliki gasped, hoping beyond hope that Jean would listen to him, but at the same time knowing that she would most likely not."
3388,"No Heaven, No Hell, No Masters",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42440,2014-06-12T05:11:53,FellRaven,"The man was light...but...muscular, although it was a little odd she had helped the man up into his ""home"" and watched as he made himself comfortable there upon the card mat of boxes.<br/><br/>However when he made the statement:<br/><br/>""Your real name is Jeanette St.Cruix, You haven't been called that for many years but you know that is your real name.....My name is Maeliki and I was an angel, I want to only protect you from the beings that wish to abduct you and rape you. I know this sounds ridiculous but I can swear that it is the truth......I need to rest though first...If you wait for me, I will prove my accusations without doubt! give me three hours and I will be right as rain!""<br/><br/>Jean looked at the man in utter disbelief, her blue eyes seemed to get kinder as she gave a gentle smile, and she knelt down and gave a soft chuckle.<br/><br/>""I'll be whoever you want me to be...But, truth is I'm just me...kay?"" yup, the man was a lunatic, but she felt bad for the guy and still felt like she owed him and so it was sympathy, and understanding of what it was like there on the streets, that she pulled a 20 dollar bill from her pocket and gave him her taxi card with her cellphone number upon it. ""Just call me Jean okay? Cuz if you call me by...uh whoever you say I am, I'll probably hang up..."" she held the money and card out for him and closed his hands about the items before she stood and made her way back out of the building.<br/><br/>When she got to her cab though, she locked the doors and let out a breath she hadn't been aware she had been holding. God, that was crazy, whatever that man had been dealt in life it must of been hard for him to start making up these stories, he could of also been a druggie or something...Rubbing her face she started her cab and looked at the time. Awesome...Day just started and she had no fair to show for it and her time was almost up before she had to finish this shift ad work her second job.<br/><br/><br/>It had been about 5 hours after the incident, Jean hadn't forgotten about the man, he had been in her mind for most of the shift at Club Coco Gonzo, she was getting the tables cleaned and the Lobby floor cleaned as well. Her long hair was in a loose ponytail while she cleaned. Her white t shirt was stained from the dirt and other filth that was left over from Every night  at the Club. In 30 minutes she would be heading back to the staff break room bathroom to change into her bartending clothes before the club officially opened.<br/><br/>It was when she had taken a breather, head tilted back and gripping the mop, that she had heard the front door ring. Casting a glance she saw a man, he appeared to be in his late twenties, long blond hair tied back and piercing eyes...the color was way off so she automatically assumed he was wearing contacts.<br/><br/>""Just lovely..."" that's all he said, his deep voice rolling across the empty space of the lobby and echoing off of the black and red tiled floors. Even though his statement wasn't directed to her persay, it made her skin crawl. Standing, straighter Jean cleared her throat.<br/><br/>""Sir...Club CG doesn't open until 5...It's. Only 4:40...If you could wait outside the line will start at 5:30 when entrance in permitted,"" she should of technically been back in the room changing already, but when it came to cleaning she had difficulties keeping track, especially when her mind was on the events that took place. Joe and Mac didn't come in until around 5:15 because they were lazy, and they were the bouncers...they should be here first. Not her. Jean straightened as the man appeared to ignore her and step down the few steps to the lobby floor. His unnatural azure eyes observed the fake silk padded walls and the DJ stage set up framed by Greek like pillars.<br/><br/>""Where is your Manager?..."" good question. But, since this guy was creeping her out she didn't wish to mention that Henry had run out to restock the alcohol shelves. Jean prayed that he would be back, walking through that door any minute.<br/><br/>""He's in the back doing books,"" the man looked to her then and she instantly took a step back bumping into the bucket of cleaning solution and nearly slipping on the now wet tile. That smile, the man smiled, his smile was one that seemed to show that he knew she was lying and that was enough to make her start to shake at the knees, her throat going dry."
3389,"No Heaven, No Hell, No Masters",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42440,2014-06-12T16:16:43,Le bourreau,"Maeliki's eyes opened at almost 3 hours exactly, he started to sit up, feeling that his body was now completely mended but something slammed him back down onto his makeshift bed. It was a dagger and the blade had pierced his shoulder and nailed him to the floor. The creature holding the dagger had long blond hair, piercing blue eyes and a massive pair of black wings rising from his back. ""Just Lovely..."" He coed as he watched Maeliki squirm on his blade.<br/><br/>""Zafneal.....What are you doing here?"" Maeliki asked trying to grab the blade and force it back out of his shoulder, but Zafneal twisted the blade and pushed him back down. The blade grew from a dagger into the length of a sword, it's tip piercing the cement floor and securing Maeliki in place.<br/><br/>"" I haven't seen you since World War I and that is how you greet me? You know what I am doing here Ki......I am here for the St. Cruix woman....By the way, I commend you for finding her for me!"" He said with a cruel smile adorning his visage. ""I am going to take this divine scepter betwixt my legs and rape her with it, Once that little chore is out of the way, the rest will be set in motion all on it's own...that is as long as you can keep your nose out of our business....We all remember what you did back in 2013....That wasn't very sporting of you!""<br/><br/>""Susanah St. Cruix is in heaven now, a fate far better then what you twisted monsters wanted for her!"" Maeliki spit back.<br/><br/>""Yes well, it won't matter soon enough, You see I know where this vessel spends her evenings, and I am going there right after I am finished with you here. My little monkey friend here is going to stay here and make sure your attended to while I am away, Isn't that right Barney?"" Zafneal said as he turned an revealed a mortal standing against the wall.<br/><br/>""Yeah boss, whatever you say!"" The squat human said and walked over toward Maeliki, but making sure to keep his distance. Barney reached into the shadowed corner of the room and found a large piece of rebar. He hoisted the long spear like piece of scrap metal up over his head and brought it down angling for Maeliki's chest. Maeliki's hand came up to stop it but the metal shaft went right through it and then down through his chest.<br/><br/>Once Zafneal was satisfied that Maeliki was pinned well enough he with drew his sword and the blade returned to the size of a dagger which he placed back inside his coat. ""Now you stay put Ki, I don't want you to move a muscle till I get back."" Zafneal said with a cruel chuckle as Barney grabbed another piece of rebar and drop it down through Maeliki's abdomen.<br/><br/>""See you soon!"" Zafneal said as he walked off , heading for club Coco Gonzo."
3390,"No Heaven, No Hell, No Masters",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42440,2014-06-12T17:22:06,FellRaven,"The woman was at this Zafneal's mercy, as she watched his slow and measured approach. Each soft echoing step at a time, he never took his eyes off of her and that alone made her take another step back, bracing herself against one of the tables to prevent her from falling. She could run, that was always an option, but the way the man looked at her, it was predatory, and from the many National Geographic nonsense she watched, they said to never turn your back towards a predator, and on top of that, if she did run, she felt like he would catch her nonetheless.<br/><br/>""If you come any closer...I'll..."" Jean searched for a threat to shout at the man, but was interrupted.<br/><br/>""You'll what? Scream?"" a wide smile cracked his face as he stopped and leaned against a table about three yards from where she was. ""As much as I would love to hear you scream, you wouldn't be able to even get a single note out before I pinned you to that table there, and shoved one of those rags in your mouth to silence you...And then, take you."" This guy was insane! She would take the cab guy over this person any day, fear had her cemented to the floor as she listened to the guy, had she not been frozen she would of ran before he could finish his sentence. ""Then you would be screaming...but, alas, no one would hear you...""<br/><br/>Jean's eyes darted to the clock, it was almost 5 already, why wasn't anyone coming? Tears slowly sprang to her eyes as she gripped the table harder, another hand reaching back slowly as she looked back at the man hoping to draw his attention from what she was grabbing for...The metal napkin dispensers that littered every table there at the club.<br/><br/>""Why...Why wouldn't they? M-My friends should be coming any minute..."" yet again he watched her as he slowly took a few more steps.<br/><br/>""Oh no, no one will be coming in to work tonight...And the sign outside the club simply states that you are closed...."" and in that instant, a cold fear deeper than what she had felt finally sunk in, closed? no one was coming? what had this man done? Jean acted quickly, her fingers felt metal, that cold welcoming sensation and gripped the napkin dispenser, chucking it at the man's head, and ran. She hadn't seen if it had hit, but she would soon assume that it hadn't as a harsh icy hand gripped her wrist and jerked her about to face him."
3391,"No Heaven, No Hell, No Masters",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42440,2014-06-12T18:25:08,Le bourreau,"Maeliki was pinned by four of the metal makeshift spears that Barney could find. Barney was squatted down against the wall near the stairs, casually puffing on a crack pipe.<br/><br/>""Your name is Barney Henderson, you were born in Chicago in 1971 and your father beat you until you were big enough to stop him, Your mother was a prostit...."" Maeliki started to glean Barney's history but the man stood up walked over and kicked one of the spikes in order to silence him.<br/><br/>""Zaf told me you'd try to fuck with my head, He said not to listen to you!"" Barney stated flatly.<br/><br/>""Yes and you do whatever Zafneal says don't you Barney?"" Maeliki prodded further.<br/><br/>""Yeah.....yeah as a matter of fucking fact, I do....He treats me ok...gives me crack too!"" Barney said.<br/><br/>""That isn't crack cocaine Barney, it's cigarette tobacco and Zafneal places a glamor incantation to make you think it's crack."" Maeliki answered.<br/><br/>""Yeah right! Only problem is that tobacco don't get ya high, and the shit I get of Zaf gets me fucking ripped!"" Barney said laughing and taking another rip off of the pipe.<br/><br/>""No he make you think you're high, but the truth is that drugs actually block our ability to influence you humans, and he can't have that can he?"" Maeliki said and waved his hand toward Barney. All of a sudden Barney could see the tobacco and smell it's distinctive smell.<br/><br/>""What the fuck man? What did you do to my crack, motherfucker!"" Barney now in a rage leaned in close enough to try an punch Maeliki's head. He had thought that the bars of steel were enough to hold Maeliki, but he quickly realized the error of his way. Maeliki's hand reached out and grabbed the back of Barney's neck before he could even realize what had happened. Maeliki pulled Barney down, impaling the poor fat man's torso onto the tops of the very same spikes that were pinning him to the ground. Barney started to scream but as the sharp metal spikes pierced his chest cavity it became more of a gurgling wheeze. Maeliki stared into Barney's eyes and watched the life force drain out of them until the man stopped moving all together.<br/><br/>Maeliki knew he had to hurry, Zafneal was probably already headed to where ever Jean was, the problem was that Maeliki did not. Maelike grabbed two of the spikes and ripped them free from his body, the other two held Barney's corpse and so he pulled them free and dropped the late Barney down onto his former bedding. The holes in Maeliki's torso seeped blood down his shirt, but there was nothing he could do about it right now. He ran down the stairs, doing his best to hold his own inards inside. Once down on street level he found the closest payphone and dialed the number on the card that Jean had left with him.<br/><br/>""Big City Cab Company....My name is Jack how may I help you?"" The dispatcher answered.<br/><br/>""Yes, I was in a cab the other day and left an important package in the back seat, the drivers name was Jean and she has long hair, May I please speak with her?"" Maeliki said.<br/><br/>""Nah Jeany ain't here fella, she works the AM shift, she won't be back until tomorrow, You wanna leave a message?"" Jack responded.<br/><br/>""The package is time sensetive, I need to get a hold of her now, Do you know where she is?"" Maeliki said.<br/><br/>""Yeah.....But I sure as fuck ain't telling you buddy! Now if you wanna leave a message I will let her know, but otherwise I think were done here."" Jack said, getting ready to disconnect the phone.<br/><br/>Maeliki focused, it was difficult to influence people in person, but over a phone it was even harder, not to mention the fact he had four holes in his chest right now, but he had to try. His hand came up to the receiver and he spoke very slowly and deliberately when he addressed Jack. ""Jack, I want you to listen to my voice.....Hear my words, because if you don't help me Jean is going to be in grave danger.....Where is Jean now?""<br/><br/>A brief pause and then Jack coughed and sputtered a little, ""aahhhh.....Club CG....She bartends there in the evenings....Who is this?"" Jack said with a confused tone in his voice. Maeliki didn't answer, he hung up the phone and began to run. Heading down an alleyway when he cast off his trench coat and his huge grey ash wings appeared. Maeliki shot up into the sky and flew at top speed toward the club district.<br/><br/>******************<br/><br/><br/>Zafneal made his clothing simply disapear, he could do this because the truth was that he was never really wearing any, it was a simple incantation that allowed him to appear clothed in what ever the latest fashions were of the times. He stood, muscles rippling as he held the struggling young woman by the neck. He turned her so she could behold his true glory.<br/><br/>""Look upon me mortal, behold the soon to be father of the Apocalypse! What I am about to do to you will hurt very badly but you will live through it and in 9 months you will deliver unto this world a child that will grow to be the Antichrist. Feel free to scream, I enjoy it!"" Zafneal growled at the woman as she struggled helplessly in his incredibly strong grasp.<br/><br/>Zafneal's hand rose and grasp the front of Jean's filthy cleaning clothing, He shredded her shirt off of her and then grabbed the waistline of her pants, doing the same thing to them. ""This will be like no sex you've ever experienced woman!"" He said as he walked her over to a table and slammed her body down onto it. It was then that his giant black wings unfolded and showed Jean his true form.<br/><br/>At that second, just an instant before Zafneal was about to place his phallus inside Jean, the skylight above them burst open, raining down glass. Maeliki came crashing through, although do to his injuries he failed the graceful landing and instead tumbled onto the floor.<br/><br/>""KI! You interloping fool! You are in no shape to face me right now.....Leave or I will dispatch you for good!"" Zafneal said, pointing his free hand at Maeliki. Maeliki rose from the floor , ignoring the warning. In Maeliki's right hand a dagger appeared and grew into a sword.<br/><br/>""I will be doing the dispatching today old friend."" Ki said as he started to run for Zafneal.<br/><br/>Zafneal laughed and in his hand, his own dagger/sword appeared. He turned back to Jean's prone and nearly naked form prone on the table. ""If you run, I will hurt you far worse!"" He snarled and then  leapt into the fray with his fellow fallen angel."
3392,"No Heaven, No Hell, No Masters",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42440,2014-06-12T22:46:41,FellRaven,"At the sound of her clothes ripping something snapped in Jean, her chest hurt and she couldn't breathe, her strong will seemed to break slightly as she remembered a similar situation, back when she was living upon the streets. Those horrible people.<br/><br/>When she had been suddenly slammed down upon the table prone and practically naked except for her lace undergarments, she snapped out of her stupor, still having troubles breathing. She needed her medicine, but it was soon forgotten under the shadow of two enormous wings. This man was the angel of death...she was going to die...Sure she had heard what he was going to do to her...She could of imagined it, right? Yes...Maybe she was on the brink of death and this was all in her head.<br/><br/>Jean wanted this all so badly to be true, but things soon got crazier as that man came crashing down from the skylight. She listened as they exchanged words, okay half listened, because as soon as the blonde man monster angel of death had his back turned she made a run for the break room. No being able to breathe she wanted escape, and her medication, along with a phone to call the police"
3393,"No Heaven, No Hell, No Masters",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42440,2014-06-14T22:43:08,Le bourreau,"Maeliki was no match for Zafneal and he knew it, in his damaged state he didn't stand a chance, he was going to have to make every single strike count in this game of chess. Angelic battle isn't like anything any mortal has ever seen before. Even the best Kung Fu masters couldn't hold a candle to how fast and how powerful each of their movements were. They didn't just fight with weapons or fists and punches, even their giant wings clashed against one another in this impossible fast fight. It was a cacophony of sound and violence and it was all happening in front of Jean's eyes.<br/><br/>Maeliki led in hard and low with his sword, it was a feign and just as he closed the distance he reared back and lunged. He knew he was going to take a hit, but the better position is what he was after. Zafneal stabbed through Maeliki's already perforated torso. But with his enemy's sword lodged in Maeliki, he couldn't defend and Maeliki brought his blade down and severed one of Zafneal's black wings. The creature cringed and skidded backward hissing.<br/><br/>""You dishonourable fiend! You strike at my wings?! We don't do that to one another and you know this!"" Zafneal screamed with rage.<br/><br/>""What's wrong, are you frightened of loosing your immortality? I cut off the other one and you will be no more than a mortal, and with all the sins you've committed in these many years on this planet you will surely burn with the rest of the damned!"" Maeliki screamed back holding his chest where Zafneal had stuck him.. He hoped that Jean had been listening, because she was his only hope. He knew he didn't have the energy to stave off Zafneal's next attack, so he prayed that she was hearing what he was saying.<br/><br/>Zafneal came on like a bullet and slammed Maeliki into the stone wall of the club,  Maeliki's sword went flying, sliding across the floor and ending up just inches from where Jean was laying on the table, she'd only then come out of shock from seeing angels and was finally starting to sit up, clad only in lacy underwear.<br/><br/>""You fool! You should have joined us old friend, you should have helped. But instead you feel the need to protect her....a mortal and in doing so you were wiling to strip away one of your own brethren, we whom have fallen twice.....you try to strip away my birthright and send me back to the abyss to suffer with the sheep? You made the wrong decision, maybe that is why the lord didn't want us to have free will...maybe he was right afterall....""  Zafneal began to monologue, seeing his victory at hand. He wasn't paying attention to the mortal Jeanette St. Criux with Maeliki's sword so close, but maybe he should've been."
3394,"No Heaven, No Hell, No Masters",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42440,2014-06-15T20:41:30,FellRaven,"She watched the battle commence from the corner of her eye as she hurriedly and quite shakily made her way behind the bar where she collapsed gasping for breath. Her stubborn mind was still trying to think up possibilities as to why there were two Fallen Angels in Club Coco Gonzo, and why her being raped would bring the apocalypse...Jean tried to think up a scenario, maybe this was a movie, no, they were too real, and she would have noticed cameras or special effect trailers or something.<br/><br/>The woman slowly crawled her chest hurting more and more as her vision began to tunnel. Wonderful, if the angel of sexy death wasn't going to kill her, her asthma would! Jean felt herself getting light headed as she reached up to grab her purse from the counter. Her fingertips...so close...but, so far away. Just as her head couldn't hold itself any longer as she struggled with the pain of not being able to breathe, she heard a soft thump and felt the air displace as her purse fell. She heard her inhaler rattle inside and blindly reached for it. The cold metal blessed her fingers as she started to whimper softly, fresh air!<br/><br/>The medicine indeed helped, as soon as it flowed into her system she was able to breathe easier, and went through her exercise of taking slow dep breathes as the loud battle commenced on the other side of the bar. She lay there for what she thought was five minutes until she forced herself to stand, still light headed and a little worse for wear, but between clinging to the counters and shelving units of the bar she made it to the break room door, opening she closed it and locked it without another peek at the two angels fighting.<br/><br/>Sliding down the length of the door to the cold welcoming floor Jean looked around in a haze, okay...She remembered what her angel guy had said, he was a fallen angel...and there were other angels or people wanting to hurt her, right....Okay. Then the Sexy angel of death came, said he was going to rape her and cause the apocalypse...Right...the whole thing sounded ludicrous and Jean started to giggle before she was laughing about it, tears rushing down her face.<br/><br/>""This is fucking crazy!,"""
3395,Dragon Ball Ichi: Ki,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42457,2014-06-05T18:08:03,Yin Jingshen,"Yin waited patiently in the square for his now-students to return. He had sent them off to gather their things and purchase any provisions they felt they would need for the journey. To Yin, they all seemed like travelers in one way or another, which meant that at the very least they were resourceful and hopefully quick at completing such tasks. Yin had already compiled his own set of provisions; vegetables and berries for vitamins, nuts for protein, dried meat, bread, water and a change of clothes, all encased inside his dark blue sack. He had gotten them just before he had made his announcement, originally he had planned to move on from the village but had instead been self influenced by nostalgia to take a chance on it. It had payed off in some respects, whatever power it was, be it either fortune or doom, had bestowed upon him four healthy and powerful students.<br/>Yin had been standing for the most part of his wait, looking about him and engaging in small talk with passing festival goers, whom wished to express their gratitude for being present and supporting the local event. Yin took their misguided hospitality with a smile, leaving the locals satisfied in their assumptions that his presence had all been a planned event. Yin soon realized his students were taking longer than he expected and decided to enjoy himself a rest upon a nearby chair. As he bent his legs to sit, Yin's buttock struck an object that soon made itself known as a glass as it shattered on the floor and spilled it's liquid contents all over the chair and Yin's arse.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Son of a wailing bitch! Urgh, perhaps the cafe nearby will have some towels...</span>Yin thought, embarrassment setting upon him."
3396,Dragon Ball Ichi: Ki,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42457,2014-06-06T19:04:43,Jessie Shadowhold,"Alex, not owning any possessions to speak of and having a small stash of camping food in the pockets of his cargo pants, used the time to instead melt into the crowd and observe their teacher from a distance. He seemed... Somehow very human. He talked to normal people, he needed to rest his legs, and he even did embarrassing things every once and a while. It was silly to think if him as anything other then a human being, looking at him now.<br/><br/>But the way he had fought. Alex had considered himself one if the more deadly people on the planet, and was surprised to find that these other three students were almost as skilled as he was. And all four of them barely missed Yin's hair. His strength, speed and skill made him nigh on a god of destruction. How could the man before Alex now and the man he had fought be even compared?<br/><br/>Alex simply shook his head and watched as Yin began walking toward the cafe.<br/><br/><br/>Sent from Castle Shadow-hold using Tapatalk"
3397,Dragon Ball Ichi: Ki,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42457,2014-06-10T17:26:38,Jeremor,"Kitti hadn't really planned to get into a confrontation with a martial arts legend today, and neither had he planned to then get taken on as a student. This was entirely new ground that he hadn't experienced since he was a small boy learning muay thai. That involved a lot of kicking down banana trees and punching palm groves all the live long day. Hopefully this type of being a student was a little more interesting than just assaulting nature. No meditation though. Kitti Mookjai wasn't the sort of person for meditation.<br/><br/>Anyhow, he went about his business shopping for provisions. Being a traveling scoundrel had made him good at that. Though, 'shopping' might be a kind term for what he normally did... ""Hey, Patty..."" He called out to Patricia, sauntering over to her in an obviously conspiratorial way. ""I don't have any money. Why don't we help ourselves to a five-finger discount, like old times? You remember the routine, right?"""
3398,Dragon Ball Ichi: Ki,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42457,2014-06-10T18:41:26,Kitten Smitten,"""Don't you start with that,"" Patricia warned Kitti with a shake of her finger. Having unfortunately missed the wonderful result of her 'glass on the chair' trick, she was in a thoughtful mood following her thorough thrashing just a little while ago. At least she'd gotten cleaned up, though, and found a band-aid for her nose. ""This isn't the time or the place for that kind of trick. Too much attention on us. We'll play things cool for now, alright? I've got some cash handy.""<br/><br/>Thankfully they didn't need much. They each traveled with a bag of clothes and a bedroll, as well as some basic food supplies. At the moment those supplies needed some replenishing, so she handed Kitti a handful of crumpled notes from one of her pants pockets. ""Go get us some food that'll last, and something sweet as a snack. I'm absolutely famished."" Then she ruffled his hair in a way she knew made him want to punch something - preferably her - and turned to make her way towards the bar she'd been planning on spending her night in before the whole Yin commotion. ""I'll be waiting in there with a tall glass of something cold."""
3399,Dragon Ball Ichi: Ki,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42457,2014-06-11T12:49:23,DoughGuy,"Upon being released by Yin Isaac had immediately run straight back to the small apartment he had been renting for his stay in the small town.  He hadn't planned to be in the small town for long and the room was small and cheap.  Apart from the bed there was a small closet which he hadn't bothered to use and a bathroom that felt barely bigger than the closet.  All his clothing was still in a bag on the floor which took up almost half the remaining floor space.  It meant he was able to move quickly.  However the sleeping bag he had lain out on the bed made up for it.  For such cheap prices there was no chance that the sheets were cleaned more than once a year and he couldn't bear to lay in them.<br/><br/>After 15 minutes of sweating he was finally able to roll up the uncooperative bedroll and get it into its carrying bag.  Wiping his forehead he gave a silent thanks that he hadn't torn it like he had the last one.  Still he had to make a trip into the town to stock up on some supplies before he headed off.  Attaching it to his other bag he quickly pulled out his wallet and counted the money inside to check how much he had, not too much.  He only kept enough on him for bus fare and some food.  Swinging his backpack onto his back he headed off.<br/><br/>He spent around an hour in the shops thanks to the crowds and the lines but eventually he was ready and headed straight back to Yin.  Arriving at where the Master was waiting he found the area empty and wondered where Yin had gone.  He started pacing as he waited, hoping it wouldn't be long."
3400,Roots of Yggdrasil,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42506,2014-06-09T18:44:41,Anadwen,"Earth/Midgard, the Northern Hemisphere, one of the countless large cities that dot the surface of the realm like shining torches or metallic bugs.<br/><br/>To be accurate, in a bar.<br/><br/>A small, but a pretty good one, at that.<br/><br/>The bartender gave a rather jolly group behind the bar a warm smile. ""Here it goes. Pay now, or before leaving?"" she asked as she handed the four their drinks, and wiped the counter. ""Later."" one of the group assured her - a Dark Elf with a mess of black and blue hair - and gave her a wide grin, which made his eyes narrow into slits. Her smile froze and broke off her face, and she hurried away. A loud laughter exploded, and his smile disappeared, too. ""You scared the shit out of her, Ruki! You... You can't just smile like that, that's the smile that would traumatize little kids."" one of the other three commented on it. Ruki picked up his drink, and frowned. ""Still better than yours. You grin like a dog.""<br/>""That's why I don't smile!""<br/>More laughter followed. Ruki tried to hide that he was blushing from embarrassment by taking a drink - surprisingly, it worked. Then, his ice-colored eyes found another target to focus on.<br/><br/>He jabbed one of his companions into the shoulder with his elbows, and nodded his head at a couple of grey-winged Valkyrie that just entered.  Short dresses, wide wingspans, high heels. ""Hey. Look at that."" he whispered, and raised a brow in admiration, receiving a couple of similar looks from his friends.<br/>""Go borrow a guitar."" someone suggested.<br/><br/>And that was actually a pretty good idea... Ruki finished his drink - it was kind of small anyway - and sled off the stool he sat on. With a few steps in his tall leather boots, he made his way to the corner of the counter, and softly tapped onto it to get the bartender's attention. The silent thuds of the technical parts that enveloped most of his right arm were apparently loud enough, and the girl turned around. ""More drinks?"" she asked.<br/>""No. I'd like to borrow an electric guitar."" he explained. At least two months ago there always was at least one or two - it often happened that someone wanted to try out a live performance or karaoke. It livened up the atmosphere and chased away the stale air, full of the stench of alcohol and cigarettes.<br/>The bartender nodded. ""Just a moment."" she uttered, disappearing for a moment, just to return with a case in the shape of a guitar, which she handed him. ""Pay with drinks?""<br/>""Yeah. Thanks."" he gave her a slight smirk, and carefully took the case into his hands, already starting to examine the instrument. He returned to his friends, and swiftly took his black shirt off, tossing it at one of them.<br/><br/>""You say please, Ruki."" he reminded him sarcastically.<br/>""I say I pay the next round when I finish playing. Good enough?"" he responded, opening the case and hanging the red and black guitar's belt over his neck.<br/>""Yeah. Whatcha gon' play?""<br/>""You'll see."" Ruki smirked, and raked through his hair with his left hand, flicking a few black and turquoise strings over his shoulder. Whether it was the drink, or something else, he felt rather confident, and he climbed onto one of the nearby tables - the only empty one - with the same smirk. The sleek shape of the guitar didn't hide much of his tightly fitting sleeveless top - to his pleasure, as this one, with a large white skull drawn on it - was one of his favorites. The music usually playing in the background went silent.<br/><br/>""With the agreement of the staff,"" Ruki turned to the people around, speaking loudly enough to get most heads turned to him, too, ""I'm gonna play you a song now. Enjoy yourselves!"" he encouraged them, followed by clapping from his three friends. He put his hands onto the strings, and started playing.<br/><br/>At first, the melody was silent, but it grew louder and louder as he added more tones into the complicated pattern it formed. The ornaments on his left forearm almost appeared to slither like snakes on his pale skin as his hand ran up and down the neck of the guitar. It was quite a difficult piece he decided to play - but after all, who ever heard of a metal song that wasn't difficult to play? It wasn't the most difficult one he ever played, and the biotech on his right arm helped with pressing the strings quite a lot, too.<br/><br/>Hopefully the two Valkyries would enjoy this little spectacular performance."
3401,Roots of Yggdrasil,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42506,2014-06-09T20:55:29,JDizzle383,"Neil walked into the bar with his camouflage runes active, concealing his military grade cyber-arm prostheses. His metal feet created small clanking noises as he went over to the bartender, his buddy S.A.F.E. hovering beside him. ""I say! why are we in here again?"" S.A.F.E. asked in a heavy British accent. Neil frowned. ""Knock of the Brit crap S.A.F.E.! someone could get offended.""<br/><br/>""Oh, and I suppose zis is better then Fraulien?"" S.A.F.E. said with a heavy German one to replace it. Neil sighed ""Just the opposite!"" he replied. Ordering a drink, he noticed a<span style=""font-style: italic"">very</span>gothic looking Dark elf get up on a table and say something that caught his attention. ""Some music should be good for me!"" he muttered. ""Barkeep, you wouldn't happen to have a 3/4 phillips head screwdriver would you?""<br/><br/>The response he got was a negative one, and he sighed. ""S.A.F.E.? could you mute your hearing sensors until you see people clapping?"" he asked. S.A.F.E. answered him rather rudely. ""Now why would I do that? I don't need to analyze anything to know you want to tell someone to disassemble me and...""<br/><br/>At this point the Metal song had gained enough chords for S.A.F.E.'s sensors to go on the fritz and he yelled ""WHAT IS THAT GODS AWFUL RACKET!?!?!?"" locating the unfortunate soloist, S.A.F.E. zoomed over to the Dark Elf and a tazer ejected itself from a compartment, shocking the Elf's non tech-enhanced hand. Neil frowned and walked over. ""I told you to mute your receptors moron!"" He said, sending a sonic pulse specially crafted to disable S.A.F.E. for maintenance out from his arm, then grabbing the falling automaton.<br/><br/>""I apologize for my friend's... Ill will towards music. I for one, am a lover of metal, and you were performing spectacularly. May I buy a round of drinks for you and your buddies for the trouble he has caused, or would you rather finish playing?"""
3402,Dead Batteries,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42596,2014-06-19T08:53:04,DannyFreakinK,"Seth awoke feeling refreshed and comfortable, the warm sun was bathing his bed in a warm glow and he had slept like a log. As that thought filtered through his sleep addled mind he suddenly snapped wide awake<span style=""font-style: italic"">The sun, but my alarm should have gone off at 0430</span>.<br/>He rolled over to check his alarm clock but the face was blank<span style=""font-style: italic"">Powers out, dammit</span>he thought as he raced across the apartment to the shower.<br/><br/>Showering quickly he dressed in his customary dark grey suit. His muscular body filled the suit out well and some days he spent as much time fending off advances from young ladies as he did securing perimeters, which secretly he loved.<br/>Despite his rush he took time to ensure that he was well presented, showing up late was one thing, late and disheveled was another entirely.<br/>Collecting his personal effects including his phone, though it appeared to have a flat battery, and his HK USP pistol, he headed for the stairs.<br/><br/>On the street outside his building there were people milling about in confusion, there were no cars moving which caused Seth to stop and reconsider what he knew. the power was obviously out but that wasn't really a worry. He pulled his phone out and looked at it again, still dead, but it could have gone flat during the night if the blackout started early. Looking at the still cars in the street he had a sinking feeling in his gut at he slowly looked down at his watch, dead.<br/><br/>A power out could explain the phone and the lights, but it wouldn't kill his watch or the cars. He raced back into his building and up the stairs, a few minutes later he emerged on the roof breathing heavily. he looked out at the skyline and searched for any sign of electricity. From his position he could see two hospitals and a police station, all of which would have backup generators but none appeared to have power.<br/>The only thing he knew that could kill off grid power was an EMP, but who or what would EMP America? He headed back to the streets to see if he could find some answers."
3403,PRÆY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42749&start=100,2015-01-28T17:44:46,Ragnar Ice-Blood,"""Aye given current circumstances, it's completely fine."" Colla answered Yumi with a slight smile, her fairly thick accent still present. She honestly wasn't all too bothered about being soaked with rain, it was rainy where she had come from, and it was likely to be rainy where she went to. ""Thanks for the lift anyway."" Colla added, slightly disappointed that she hadn't had the chance to aquire a vehicle of her own just quite yet, it would be soon though, hopefully. ""I've got clean clothing and whatnot, that'll be no bother at all I should think. Living this close to the ocean basically warrants a spare change of clothing, at least in my book.""<br/><br/>""She's got a point there, Shinobu. We're here to protect people from these monsters, not become monsters ourselves. Guardians, not murderers.""<br/><br/>----------------------------------------------------------<br/><br/>Korin stil wasn't sure about the sahdy woman by the library door. It wouldn't look good if he just approached with saying anything much to her and entering. No, especially not with the chance of some idiotic nocturne on the loose in the area. He didn't want to have to face one of those robots, that much was sure. ""Indeed. Apparently something had kicked off. Gunfire, think it's over now."" He answered her first question, he knew too well what had just happened down at the junction, but he wasn't so inclined to tell some stranger. ""It'll probably be on the news later, try catch it there."" He added, sounding quite normal in the way that he spoke. Suspicions were the death of people at times.<br/><br/>""Odd. I was gone for only a couple of minutes at the very most. The library was still open at that point. Doubtful that it should have closed so soon. But oh well."" While his voice was steady as usual, his mind was contenplating just what on earth the woman was doing. Surely something so, loud, and visible would have attracted onlookers of all shapes and species. Shifty character indeed, maybe some kind of nocture. There were no visible signs though, just as usual. A werewolf was doubtful, they forever seemed to be brash, perhaps a vampire or one of his own, a ghoul.<br/><br/>Not wishing to find out what the woman's motives were, or what she was exactly, Korin merely walked away from the library and the shady person.<br/><br/>------------------------------------------------------------<br/><br/>""Indeed. Aroggant, manipulative, and overall an arse of a creature."" Marcus agreed with the male, it was quite obvious that the man was some form of nocture. No normal, then again normal could be out of the question entirely, human being would ever be some relaxed and calm when faced with such a scene of gore and murder. That boded the same for his female companion. ""So, for what form of creature am I to take you as then? Perhaps ones not so docile, as evident these...pieces."" He asked the pair, it was perhaps rude to ask what exactly another nocture was, but given the circumstances then it seemed quite alright in Marcus' mind. Just as was polite back amoungst the more, noble, of Byzantine and Roman nocturne.<br/><br/>------------------------------------------------------------<br/><br/>Rosalie was quite worried about the new person that had appeared, as was usual for her. She had seen him around the theatre before, lurking around the place like some kind of stalker. She'd even heard that he was some kind of ancient, but rumours weren't exactly reliable. Smiling at Taru, she purred to him. ""I do not think a small amount of vater shall kill us, let us go, ja?"" She wasn't so bothered about the mysterious stranger since Taru was around, she figured that Taru would likely try to do something if the creep tried anything against them."
3404,PRÆY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42749&start=100,2015-02-08T13:25:45,2.2zenith,"""Well, it is the rainy season and we should have kept a change of clothes in our office. There are showers for us to use too; though everything else other than the water, you will need to bring on your own."" Yumi said, driving slightly slower as she saw a traffic police motorbike up ahead and buckling her seat belt. She raised an eyebrow when Shinobu said something about keeping a trophy from the Nocturnes' body. ""Uh... no. Just no. It's already bad enough when we have to deal with these kinds of things on the job, don't go mounting it in the office as well, it will get me in trouble.""<br/><br/>She turned to look at Shinobu in surprise. ""You should eat something more. Instant noodles are bad for your health."" She shivered, cold air from the internal climate control blowing into her face. ""Something with more substance, can't go eating too much sweet stuff too, you'll get fat. From a job perspective this means you just make an easier and larger target for the ghouls.""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Not that it mattered.</span><br/><br/>""Oh, yeah. Colla. Overwatch only gives an investigation squad two cars and a van to share with another squad. If you can drive well, you could see Edward about it. That way he can stay as our dispatcher.""<br/><br/>------<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Running away already? What a coward.</span>Isana folded her arms, tapping her foot as she waited. Waiting for more to show up. They came trickling in, one by one, some ignoring her some treating her as a doorman. Eventually, she got board of trying to harass people and went in herself. She counted at least more than five souls inside the Library, only the first floor remained lit, the lights alternating between on and off to save on electricity costs."
3405,PRÆY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42749&start=100,2015-02-12T22:33:14,Anadwen,"Stifling a groan, Shinobu frowned heavily at the landscape before her eyes. Criticizing her so much, that they liked, right? She'd show them what she was made of. Her eyes flashed with an almost animal-like sheen as she smoothed a few strands of damp red hair from her face, though the most was still plastered to her cheeks and neck. ""I came to shoot the hell out of these little shits. I don't give a shit about what you think about what I do with them once they're dead. They're animals. They're not humans. If I shot a deer in Texas, I'd be allowed to keep its head, so where's the goddamn difference..."" she hissed through her grit teeth, completely ignoring the remarks about her food.<br/><br/>It wasn't fair that they did what they wanted, and she wasn't even allowed to take sufficient revenge for it.<span style=""font-style: italic"">It wasn't fair.</span>It was all wrong, all upside down! She was the hunter, not the prey! She wasn't some stupid little girl in distress, she was a fighter and that meant that she was going to fight her way out, onto the top of the food chain. And she wasn't some weak idiot to think that if they treated the Nocturne kindly, they'd bow twice and excuse themselves to go search for another source of food. Those parasites couldn't do that, they needed to be eradicated, erased, every single part of their DNA disappearing from the surface of Earth. And if she had to become a monster for that, then she'd gladly grow horns, hooves, and wings, and go hunt those bastards down with an anti-tank riffle.<br/>""If we need to be monsters to fight monsters,"" she answered to Colla, shooting a defiant glance into the rear mirror, ""then I'll be a yokai, or one of them faeries you have in your corner of the world. If it means that I'll be able to fight them better, I'll do it.""<br/><br/>----<br/><br/>Raising a surprised brow at the stranger's question, Taru hesitated for a moment, then shrugged sleazily, with the nonchalance that seemed to flow through his veins. ""A vampire, 'course. But I like to think of myself as a less stuck-up motherfucker than these shits. Shits in plural, off course, since he's in a dozen pieces by now, I guess."" he chuckled back, mussing his own hair up a little, and gave the man a small wave of one hand. ""So bye. If we ever see each other. If. Maybe. If you have cigs, the likeness is higher. Sayonara!"" Giving the ancient a wink, he turned, ready to lead Rosalie off.<br/><br/>""Rain won't kill me or anything, it just pisses me off. Can't light a fucking flame in it, no matter<span style=""font-style: italic"">whose</span>lighter I'm using."" he shrugged at her remark, still not putting the hand off her waist, and drinking her beautiful form with his eyes. ""I need to buy a new pack on the way, anyway. We takin' the subway then, or?"""
3406,PRÆY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42749&start=100,2015-02-13T20:33:27,Ragnar Ice-Blood,"Colla was quite relaxed despite the, vivid and somewhat gory, topic that Shinobu had just mentioned. In Colla's opinion, feeling a sense of accomplishment after taking down one of the nocturne, given their naturally massive advantage over humans, was fine. Taking gory trinkets from them was another thing, and utterly barbaric. ""Shinobu, I believe taking trophies from these creatures is a step too far. Taking grisly little trinkets from dead bodies is a trait of the nocturne, do you really want to follow in their horrific little practices?"" Colla said to her co-worker, such a thing was almost sickening, even if they were not actual humans they still resembled them close enough. In Colla's mind, killing them was normal, like killing an aggressive creature to save yourself, but taking body parts was a step out of line.<br/><br/>""Shin, comparing yourself to what you fight and the ways that you can use it against itself is for many a steep and slipery slope. I'd rather not see you afflicted with kind of madness because you opted to act a nocturne and take body parts.""<br/><br/>""Anyway, on a topic that doesn't involve taking bits and pieces off of the dead, thanks for the information Yumi."" Spotting the same police motorcycle up ahead, Colla just watched it speed on past them. ""Makes you wonder just how prepared the 'normal police' here for this kind of business, where I'm from the police only tended to have batons, maybe Tasers as a most. Only specially trained officers could handle firearms.""<br/><br/>--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------<br/><br/>""Vampires too hmm? Well at least I know that are not crazed humans, thankfully. The creatures tend to get in the way."" Marcus answered the male vampire, Taru. He suspected them being vampires, it was fairly obvious given how some of the...pieces, had bite marks around their necks. Just a second before he was about to say something else, a slight buzzing could be heard from his trouser pocket. Reaching inside, Marcus drew out a sleek black phone and turned it on. A message had arrived stating:<br/><br/>""Another 'incident' this time at the junction bear the library.""<br/><br/>""Well bother."" Marcus muttered a tad too loudly before turning off the phone and placing it back inside his pocket. It had appeared that someone was making life more troublesome than it ought to be, but perhaps the two murderers could be told to help? ""Say, you wouldn't be in the mood to assist me would you?"" He asked the pair of vampires with a curious tone. ""Later this evening there shall be a large, hunt if you will. Our quarry is a reknown Ghoul that has been causing...problems. It will aid in your lives if this creature is killed.""<br/><br/>---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------<br/><br/>Korin was, bothered. Annoyed would be better, he knew exactly when the library shut down every evening every day of the week, yet some mysterious woman thought it best to turn people away? Had he not had a large amount of self control and restraint then the doorway of the library would be distincty...redder. But he didn't let it bother him that much, he'd much rather just go home and resume his life. The streets were devoid of near all life, hardly anyone was about during the evenings...which was probably best for their health with some idiot nocturne lurking around...<br/><br/>*Beep* *Beep* *Beep*<br/><br/>The sound very nearly made him leap into the air with suprise, but it was harmless. A message reminder on his phone. Rummaging through his pocket, Korin switched on the device before seeking out a covered place to stand. The message clearly read:<br/><br/>""Another 'incident' this time at the junction bear the library.""<br/><br/>The penny had dropped inside Korin's mind, the creature that had attacked the overwatch out near the junction was indeed the artisan. But the woman at the library also had, peculier, behaviour.<br/><br/>""Well s***."" Was all Korin managed to piece together from the myriad of thoughts that bombarded him. Something was truly not right.<br/><br/><br/>----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------<br/><br/><br/>Rosalie's attention was fixed upon Taru's visage when she heard the man ask what sorts of creature they were. She didn't even look at him, but just said to him clearly ""Blutsauger, or Vampire. Whatever you call it."" Alongside Taru she felt as if no harm would come of her for even thinking that she could tell potential humans about what she was, as if those problems simply no longer existed at all. Extinuished into nothingness.<br/><br/>""It is good that rain doesn't kill you, but vhy not put a hand over zee lighter to stop zee rain?"" She offered Taru when he commented on how rain annoyed him, stopping it's more bothersome effects seemed easy to her. ""Zee subvay is a good idea. It stops any unvanted conflicts with other nocturne."" Rosalie added to her earlier suggestion, not removing her gaze from Taru's face. However, her attention did slip momentarily when the other vampire asked them about hunting some 'reknown' creature, and how it would better their own existences.<br/><br/>Taking her gaze from Taru she asked him. ""And how vould it help us?"""
3407,PRÆY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42749&start=100,2015-02-20T15:29:44,2.2zenith,"""They are very sentient creatures, much like us. There is no need to cause them extra pain by collecting trophies from them,"" Yumi said flatly, ""I could recommend a therapist for you. He works with our squad from time to time to analyse certain Nocturne's behaviors."" She slowed down as she turned into the multistory car park, the sensors beeping before the barriers lowered. ""He said he would be visiting either today or tomorrow to add his opinion on the Artisan case and help us profile the Ghoul.""<br/><br/>""You're new here but cops here have guns and tazers. There was a couple of occasions where the cops had to deal with the Ghouls, so their firearms are powerful enough to do that level of damage but they are revolvers, not automatic pistols."" She stifled a sneeze, the cold finally getting to her. She switched the internal conditioner off, maneuvering her car back to the assigned parking lot.<br/><br/>------<br/><br/>Isana trotted into the Library, taking a seat in a cushioned chair on the exterior partition of the cafe. She crossed her legs and closed her eyes, her hands swiped up over her face to push her wet hair out of her eyes. She pushed out with her other senses, another activity she did often to rely less on her sense of sight. She hummed softly, tunelessly as she inhaled the lingering scent of crushed coffee beans, frozen cakes, paper and for some reason, a trace of blood."
3408,PRÆY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42749&start=20,2014-07-18T20:58:15,Anadwen,"She was there and then... She was gone. Tsukinama realized that rather quickly as his form transformed back from a huge, silver-maned beast into the toned, but scarred body of a man, on his elbows and knees on the ground. His clothes were in scraps, and a thin, thin river of blood was flowing down onto the strings of muscles on his right hand. It was time to disappear, too, if she was gone, he thought. Chasing her would be useless, and it would only attract attention, not something he'd really need... He quickly scrambled up to his feet, with the side of his left hand wiping the blood off, and hurried to what was left of his clothes. There was a few things left in them that he needed...<br/><br/>Pulling the remains of his shirt over his shoulders, he grabbed the wallet that was previously in his jeans, and shooting a few short, but very wary glances into both ends of the alleyway, he noiselessly bolted forth, towards a mesh of secret and secure backstreets towards his apartment. Speed was his greatest strength. Every leap carried him over a few feet, nothing to be heard but his breath. Soon enough, he'd reach the safe confines of his own apartment. And that was one place the Overwatch couldn't get find him in.<br/><br/>***<br/><br/>Nakahiro protested against the werewolf picking him up, his slender figure slipping between the man's arms and back onto the ground. The woman, wasn't she talking to Isana before their hunt started? And wasn't that Isana's bag?<br/><br/>His mind worked as fast as it just could to put the connections together. Isana must have been there before, but now she was gone... And she either knew this ghoul, or the werewolf - or both. Maybe not, though... But then why would she leave her bag with them? Maybe she was in a hurry.<br/><br/>""I can walk by myself. I'll take the back entrance."" he assured the couple, looking rather at the bag than their faces. ""The girl who left this bag here. Where did she go?"" he asked then. His voice was silent and it sounded tired, but he stood. What was a great success, considering he fought one of the strongest werewolves he knew resided around, and still wasn't dead."
3409,PRÆY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42749&start=20,2014-07-18T23:02:42,RpgKitten,"Why do they not accept my offers of help? Sasha thought to himself. Do they not realize that if I really wished them ill. I could probably kill them both here as they stood. He looked to the injured ghoul and then to the younger one. It wouldn't even be difficult! He was getting angry now.<br/><br/>Suddenly he changed to a large foreboding beast with deadly claws tensing as he turned back to them. He now felt the urge to kill. He began to speak, snarling as the words came from his mouth.<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""color: #90B0B0""> <span style=""font-style: italic"">""Your lucky I don't kill children and dying men. As your lack of gratitude has made me thirst for blood.""</span></span></span>In truth he hated killing people who didn't do something to deserve it first. And ticking him off didn't qualify.<br/><br/>He then started sprinting down back alleys. He had a specific place in mind to quench his thirst. He was getting even more blinded by rage as he raced through the streets. It was becoming harder and harder for him to concentrate. Sasha wasn't sure he would be able to stop himself from killing the first person who he came upon.<br/><br/>But finally he arrived at his destination. An apartment that belonged to a felon who was released a week ago. Sasha had tracked him down and planned to keep an eye on him to make sure he didn't go back to his old ways. But he was to desperate for blood to care if this man had truly changed.  He quickly ripped the wood door from it's frame making an awful crack as he threw it aimlessly behind him. It was too loud, a girl from the place next door had poked her head out to see what was going on. She screamed at the top of her lungs. He turned towards her, if she ran he would be able to do nothing but chase her down and kill her. Just don't run, go back inside.<br/><br/>She ran. His instincts kicked in, nothing would stop him now. He took only a few steps before pouncing. He landed right on top of her. She screamed as bones cracked from his weight. But he was far from finished. The beast started to tear into her, the screams soon ceasing as he continued to rip into her flesh. By the time Sasha gained control of himself there was little left. He just sat there over the woman's corpse. Why? Why am I like this? He thought to himself as he looked at the body in shame.<br/><br/>-------<br/><br/>Kiyoko was hauling her prize back to her little hide away. When she heard the sounds of fighting going on. She shook her head. This is why I don't kill them out in the open. Screams and fighting can be heard by people, not to mention too much evidence gets everywhere. No, it was best her way. She thought, while picking up a man hole cover with her free hand and putting it to the side.<br/><br/>She then tossed the man into the sewer, it was good thing he was out cold. She jumped down after him. She then proceeded to take him to where she took all her bodies. A place that was not only hard to find, in this sewer system labyrinth, but had a gate she had placed several chains around. Even she would have a hard time getting in without her keys. She let herself in, then closed up, and went down one of the now inactive tunnels. This place used to have sewage running through it but due to some mishap these tunnels are now completely unused. Except by her of course. She took her mask off, now that she was safe at her home away from home.<br/><br/>She loved this place it always smelled of death. That was mainly due to the fact she only cleaned out the blood and guts from her work, every once in a while. The man groaned as she placed him in the middle of the floor. She waited for him to awaken so that she could see his expression while starting the process. This is the greatest thing in the world, she thought to herself as she was at the skinning part of the procedure. She only felt really alive while doing her work. She made a note that this man must have been in a prison at some point. For she recognized some of the tattoos from previous victims. The convict was fairly easy to take down though. He had tried to sneak up on her. But he was too loud and she took him out with a single blow of her predatory limb.<br/><br/>After she was finished, she packed the goodies into her two coolers ready to take them to her fridge until she could sell it. That's what she did with all her excess skin, sell it to other ghouls. And she could even get a reasonable price for the other parts as well. But of course she always gave her father the blood first and then sold the rest to any other vampires. She changed her clothes, and stuffed the dirty blood covered outfit into one of the coolers. She then picked up the two coolers and made her way back to a different part of the streets.<br/><br/>Another wonderful night, She thought to herself. But then her nose picked up the smell of blood. She peered around a corner to look at the source of the scent. She then saw a man who looked gravely injured, and a girl with a bag that just might be holding a body. Not that it was any concern of hers. Though she did need to go this way to go home. So might as well see what happened.  She took a breath, and put on her happy personality, the one she always used when talking to new people. And then walked out carting her coolers behind her. At first with a smile then changing to a sadder expression upon getting closer and turning to the man, she said.<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #FF0000"">""Oh my, you look injured. Anything I can do to help?""</span></span></span>She then thought to herself, remember Kiyoko, people can often be abnormally emotional at strange moments. So she added a sympathetic look to her face. But she planned on going straight to the theater if they didn't ask for anything."
3410,PRÆY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42749&start=20,2014-07-19T13:03:35,2.2zenith,"""This. I believe this is yours. Keep it,"" Touka dropped the bag before the wounded ghoul. She recognized him from earlier on, ""The girl you talk about is my sister. She has ran off to whatever slum she must be living in right now. Now, my turn to ask the questions; Where does she live?""<br/><br/>It was not long before they were joined by another Nocturne. The reasons for so many Nocturne being active in this area eluded her, but perhaps this is D23 the district where there was much lesser Overwatch patrols. No doubt after such a noisy display by the howling werewolf, tonight will mark the beginning of more patrols. It was a female ghoul, about the same age as herself. ""He says he can take care of himself. We should probably leave, something tells me this place is gonna be swarmed pretty soon."" She glanced up and down the empty street, anytime, just anytime she knew it and the first Overwatch vehicle would appear around the corner.<br/><br/>------<br/><br/>The sirens wailed as they closed on the area. Yumi had already assembled her rifle prior to the car halting at the pavement side. The moment the car slowed to a halt, she and the rest of the squad fanned out onto the pavement and street, regrouping some distance away from the car as two others appeared around the corner.<br/><br/>""Overwatch, please clear the area, there are Nocturnes active nearby."" One of them began having the civilians clear out as the others waited for the reinforcements to exit their vehicles.<br/><br/>Yumi loaded her rifle and cocked it, flipping the safety off the standard issue .40cal assault rifle and raising it experimentally, the laser sights flickered on, the gun-mounted camera already giving feedback back to their dispatchers. ""Get ready to move. Once this area is clear we will proceed to the zone. Remember to watch the rooftops."" She watched as one of her juniors across the road wear the body armor, tightening the belt securely and activating the electromagnetic locks to keep it in place."
3411,PRÆY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42749&start=20,2014-07-19T14:21:53,Anadwen,"""Thanks. Isana is your sister, then? She must have already gone to the library as I suspected."" Nakahiro glanced down at the bag, to proceed to lower himself down to his knees and bend above it, carefully letting go off his shoulder and unzipping. Fresh hunt or not, he didn't have time to mess around. His hand slipped in, and tearing a piece off the body, he started eating, hiding his face in the shadow of his long hair. The taste of flesh, blood, crunching bones underneath his teeth, all of it was maddeningly tasty. Not too fat, young... Was this how humans described a good rare steak from an expensive restaurant? Exquisite.<br/><br/>His fingers sled down his chin, wiping the crimson blood with the back of his hand, emerald eyes widened and blankly staring before himself, irises slowly turning red and sclerae fading into black. To see the cold, composed Nakahiro during a meal was somewhat disturbing...<br/><br/>Before his instincts would drive him into something stupid, he closed the bag abruptly, zipping it tight, and sprang back up to his feet. Even his eyes turned back into their usual mint-green color. He reached back up at his shoulder - and as expected, the five stabs from the werewolf's claws were much more shallow by now, as if it all happened a few days ago, not a mere hour or so. It should do for now; eating in public was, after all, dangerous.<br/><br/>Only then he noticed the other girl. He raised his head to her, and slowly shook it. A few strands of his long hair sled into his face. ""I'm fine, thank you."" he responded silently, standing up to pick the bag up. ""I should get going. Your sister lives where I do, by the way."" he noted towards the girl that spoke of herself as Isana's sister, and turned on his heel to continue his way towards the Library.<br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;"">***</div><br/><br/>The door of an elevator opened to let a figure of a tall, muscular man through. With steps as confident as ever, Tsukinama walked through, and despite lacking most of his clothes, he approached his door with usual grace. His fingers flipped one side of the wallet, opening it, and pulled a couple of silver keys out. The moment they clinked in the lock, the door opened, revealing a curvaceous figure in a short black dress.<br/><br/>Stepping back, she bowed. ""Welcome home."" her silent voice echoed in the empty hallway. Tsukinama gave her a single glance, cold and distant, and walked right past her. ""Rin, get the bathroom ready. I want to take a bath."" he spoke to her. That was the only time he talked during a long time when the blonde girl disappeared, putting his belongings where they should be."
3412,PRÆY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42749&start=20,2014-07-19T19:12:05,RpgKitten,"Sasha started to stand up. I guess it's time I went back to the library. He thought to himself still ashamed of his terrible act. Before he left he heard something from inside the woman's house. He was instantly horrified to hear the voice of a little girl asking<span style=""color: #FFBFFF""><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic""> ""Mommy, where are you?""</span></span></span>He quickly became human again. And rushed to the door to stop her from looking outside.<br/><br/>He now saw in the dark, a 4 year old girl holding a stuffed animal and a blanket. She reminded him of Natalia all those years ago. He took a deep breath and talked very slowly trying his hardest not to speak with an accent.<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic""> <span style=""color: #90B0B0"">""Little girl, wh-ere is your father?""</span></span></span>She looked at him and replied sleepily<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic""> <span style=""color: #FFBFFF"">""I don't have a father anymore.""</span></span></span>This troubled him, He did not want her to be an orphan, like he was. So He asked her,<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""color: #90B0B0""><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Is there anyone who you could stay with?""</span></span></span>She looked at him curiously now, and said.<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #FFBFFF"">""I don't know, why?""[/color</span>] He sighed, and replied,<span style=""font-weight: bold"">[color=#90B0B0] ""I'm afraid your mother has gone away for a bit. But if you'd like you can stay with me for a little while.""</span></span> </span>What was he doing, trying to add kidnapping to his list of crimes?!. The girl yawned and said<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #FFBFFF"">""Okay, when do you think mommy will be back?""</span></span></span>He moved closer, and picked her up into his arms. Resting her head against his chest so she couldn't see.<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""color: #90B0B0""><span style=""font-style: italic"">""I don't know, I'm sure it won't be long.""</span></span></span>He didn't really know what he planned to do. He just wasn't going to let her be another Natalia.<br/><br/>He then went back onto the street, passing the body of her mother. And went straight to the library. Not the best place for her, but it will have to do until he could find better accommodations.  He slipped in through the back entrance. Went to his room, and placed her on the bed, as she was now asleep. He decided it would best to do an over night guard duty, like he used to in the military. So he grabbed his array of weapons, and a chair, and put them in front of the door. Then sat down and waited till morning. Wondering if her mother had run thinking of herself, or if to try to lure him away from the girl. But there was no way to know for sure now.<br/><br/>-------<br/><br/>Swarmed? That didn't comfort her. I'll have to be more careful from now on. Kiyoko thought to herself, now smile and wish them a good night.<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #FF0000"">""Alright, I hope you feel better. Have a nice night you two.""</span></span></span>She then went the rest of the way to the theater. Thinking that had gone pretty well.<br/><br/>She went up to her place unlocking the door and stepping inside. She looked around but her father seemed to still be out. So she filled the fridge with her goodies, and had just finished when Degnar walked it.<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #FF0000"">""Hello father, I put more food in the fridge.""</span></span></span>Greeting him with a deadpan voice. She knew she didn't have to pretend with him. He probably knows her better than she knows herself.<br/><br/>He was wearing his business suit, and looked as handsome as always. He had a kind of distinguished mysterious look to him. And looked to be in his late thirties perhaps. But he was old enough to be her 28th generation grand father. He then looked over at her and nodded, saying.<span style=""color: #4000FF""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Oh, how did it go?""</span></span></span>She started to rely the nights events to him, as they sat down on the couch. She then got to the part with the boy and girl.<span style=""font-weight: bold""> <span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #FF0000"">""I met some new ghouls too. The male seemed to be attacked by a werewolf but the girl seemed to be more concerned about her sister. And yet insulted her home, I don't get that.""</span></span></span>She looked at him hoping for some answers. He thought about it for a second and then replied,<span style=""color: #4000FF""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""She is probably simply concerned that her sister isn't living the right kind of life.""</span></span></span><br/><br/>She sighed,<span style=""font-weight: bold""> <span style=""color: #FF0000""><span style=""font-style: italic"">""There is still so much about people I don't understand.""</span></span></span>He smiled at her, the smile that only he could do, the one that always comforted her.<span style=""color: #4000FF""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""I know my darling, but you will learn, in time. Now would you like to watch some movies and try to analyse some human behavior?""</span></span></span>He always knew just what to do to cheer her up. She then used a cheery tone, and replied.<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #FF0000"">""Of course!""</span></span></span>Degnar stood up, and walked over to the kitchen.<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold""> <span style=""color: #4000FF"">""Great, pick one out and I'll make us some coffee.""</span></span></span>If anyone could make her happy, it was her father."
3413,PRÆY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42749&start=20,2014-07-20T15:39:15,2.2zenith,"<span style=""text-decoration: underline"">The following day | Saturday; 9.58am</span><br/>Isana came to in her own apartment. Her memories of last night were a mess, she had barely managed to get to her apartment and had spent about an hour cooped up inside the bathroom. Ghouls did not need to sleep but they usually did so to pass the time much faster. She got up and started the electric kettle, picking up a white mug which she washed and added scoops of instant coffee powder into it.<br/><br/>She tapped the button on the television remote and waited for the news to come on. What she saw caused her to take a gulp of the scalding hot coffee and listen in much more carefully. She set the mug down<br/><br/>""Just last night, there were twenty killings in D23, at least ten of which were believed to be caused by a single Nocturne. None of them had bite or claw marks and their wounds suggest a Ghoul Predatory Organ being used. The alert level in D23 has been raised to yellow."" The footage showed several bodies, there was very little mess, in most of the pictures they only had to censor the head off. ""An unidentified mask has also been found, Overwatch has reason to suspect that it belongs to the culprit and will be releasing images of the mask in the evening along with more information.""<br/><br/>""Shit,"" She exclaimed, straightening out her hair and going to the bathroom to brush her teeth. This would mean much more patrols and more traps, perhaps she should move to another district for the time being... Her phone rang, destroying her train of thoughts. She stepped across the wooden board floor and snatched the phone off the bed. ""Hello?""<br/><br/>Annoyed was the most polite way of putting the response, ""There is someone waiting for you. She says you know who she is. She also say Nakahiro told you to find you here."" It was at that moment Isana began to fully understand the depths of idiocy.<br/><br/>She gritted her teeth, ""Fine, I'll come down.""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Not like I have anything to do today.</span>She hung up, determining to have a word with Nakahiro when this is over.<br/><br/>------<br/><br/>Touka sat in the Library, second floor, just outside the cafe with a cup of coffee. She was still one of the first few visitors so it was rather quiet. She leafed through a self-help book for sudoku, a puzzle of sorts which was useful to waste time. She set the book down and took a sip of the steaming liquid from the black mug. She had suspected that Isana would try to avoid her, probably afraid of how she would react to her current lifestyle. She flipped a page, it was not wrong, but it could certainly be better; someone has to take care of the food supply in order for others to live a bit more comfortably."
3414,PRÆY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42749&start=20,2014-07-22T14:22:26,Anadwen,"With a few silent steps, accompanied by a thin stream of grey smoke, Nakahiro's slim figure appeared in the doorway, giving Touka a short glance. His shirt and short blazer, sleeves rolled up, concealed the cuts from werewolf claws he received yesterday, but he was still unusually careful - even as his gloved hand, once again exposing the cross on his forearm, raised a cigarette to his lips, it was a very slow move.<br/><br/>Tobacco. Its heavy, bitter taste wasn't something he'd seek often - that very fact was a clear sign that he was unnerved. There have been twenty ghoul-caused deaths. In the Kira werewolf's hunting grounds and around... That was no good. Someone was running around wild off the leash... It's not going to get any better. The Library, all its safety, could be in danger.<br/><br/>And Isana would definitely be angry at him for telling this Touka where to find her. Well, he wasn't a little kid anymore - it's not like that would kill him, but still...<br/><br/>A sigh escaped him as he glanced above the frame of his small round sunglasses.<br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;"">***</div><br/><br/>Rin only watched how Tsukinama grew more and more upset while watching the morning news, preparing his breakfast and completely unable to change anything about it. Someone was hunting on his grounds. Was it the ghoul woman he spoke about yesterday? The one that cut his arm?<br/><br/>It would just drive him madder about his revenge. And it sure did - gritting his teeth, Tsukinama was determined to find her, and chop her up to little pieces... And consume her. Take pleasure in it. He'd love to do so... Oh, how much he'd like to see her blood."
3415,PRÆY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42749&start=20,2014-07-23T02:49:54,RpgKitten,"Sasha had just finished making sausage and eggs when the girl woke up.<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #FFBFFF"">""Good Morning Mister.""</span></span></span>She said groggily. He placed her plate on the table.<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""color: #90B0B0"">""Come eat. And you can call me Sasha. No, that's not a girl's name.""</span></span></span>He said with effort to keep his accent from making him to hard to understand. He started to pour some milk for her.<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #FFBFFF"">""Well of course not, your not a girl, silly. My name is Emily, are you one of my mom's guy friends?""</span></span> </span>Emily replied with a matter of fact tone.<br/><br/>He smiled, slightly taken aback. That the most sensible thing anyone one has ever said about his name. Becoming serious again he said.<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #90B0B0"">""You've stayed vith her guy friends before?""</span></span></span>Avoiding having to lie to her. She finished with the food and said<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""color: #FFBFFF"">""Yep, I stayed with Derek when mommy would go away for a while. Derek was nice but he sometimes got in fights about me with mommy. I didn't like that. Maybe that's why he left?""</span></span></span>She then took a big sip of the milk, leaving a milk mustache. He bent down and smiled at her while wiping it off with a napkin.<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic""> ""<span style=""color: #90B0B0"">Grown ups can be stupid sometimes. I'm sure it had nozhing to do with you.""</span></span></span>Sasha then stood up and continued<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #90B0B0"">""We should probably go to the store and get you some things.""</span></span></span>He said, then yawned, tired from lack of sleep.<br/><br/>After she was ready to go. He led her down the stairs from the sixth floor. When he got to the second floor he saw the ghouls from last night. He was in a good mood so he couldn't help smiling at them, and saying<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #90B0B0"">""Good morning.""</span></span></span>The night always made it harder for him to be in a better mood. Another downfall of being a werewolf.<br/><br/>-------<br/><br/>Kiyoko had just finished, watching the news with Degnar. She didn't like it, she just wanted to be able to kill in peace. Now there would be more Overwatch soldiers getting in the way of that. The Ghoul that did this drew far too much attention to himself!<br/><br/>There was a knock on door. And then a voice from the other side said.<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Degnar, there's a meeting in 30 minutes to discuss what was on the news.""</span></span>Degnar replied<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #4000FF"">""I'm on my way.""</span></span></span>He then turned to her.<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold""> <span style=""color: #4000FF"">""I don't know when I'll be back. If you are gone before I get back that's fine. Just don't go hunting until I talk to you after the meeting.""</span></span></span>What, I might not be able to hunt tonight? She would want to argue about that decision.<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #FF0000"">""Can I not come with you?""</span></span></span>Kiyoko asked. Degnar looked worried for a second. Then he just smiled and said,<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #4000FF"">""Of course you can.""</span></span></span>They went down the hall towards a large room only Nocturnes were allowed into. That was were meetings took place.<br/><br/>Degnar nodded to the guards, and went into the room. There was already a vampire standing up and yelling ""This is an outrage! We keep to ourselves here in the theater! We don't go out and murder 20 people out on the streets! I'll tell you whose fault it is! It's ghouls like her, she kills almost every night!""  He had obviously noticed her come into the room. As he was now pointing at her, everyone else noticed her too. She was starting to panic, she was being singled out again, why me? She closed her eyes she could still feel their eyes on her. She couldn't handle it.<br/><br/>Before she did anything, Degnar was quick to speak up.<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #4000FF"">""Sit down Toren. Kiyoko's kills may be plentiful but they come up as missing persons. If all goes well, they never light the surface. Even if they do, it's weeks, if not months later before a single body is found. And if you recall some of that blood she brings back she sells to us vampires. If nothing else she should be an example to us.""</span></span></span>She opened her eyes to see Degnar give Toran a look that seemed to say. If you say anything bad about my daughter again I will skin you alive and feed you to her. Toran sat down without another word.<br/><br/>It was a good thing Degnar held a lot of weight here. For everyone now faced him wanting to hear his opinion on the recent events. He now looked at all of them and continued.<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #4000FF"">""A ghoul may have done this, but we can't take that out on all of the ghouls. They do need to eat after all. And I know some vampires here who like to go out and hunt as well.""</span></span></span>He seemed to be looking at certain people when he said that.<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""color: #4000FF"">""And that's not a problem, as long as you don't mind doing it quietly until this whole thing blows over.""</span></span></span>He took a breath and smiled.<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""color: #4000FF"">""Now, what I propose is that, if you would like, you can accompany Kiyoko on tonight's hunting trip. And she can show you how to make your kills come up as missing persons as well. And since there will I know Kiyoko at least will have extras. Those who don't want to hunt can simply buy some of what they need.""</span></span></span>Another Elder Vampire then spoke up, saying. ""We can even send word to the library and see if any Nocturnes there would like to join her."" Degnar then continued.<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""color: #4000FF""> ""Exactly and everyone can meet behind the abandoned building  near the Library. But if anyone comes across the ghoul responsible. Do not engage unless you have to, as much as we want that problem gone. The Overwatch would be all over that fight and that's the last thing we want.""</span></span></span><br/><br/>The rest of the meeting was talking about other things they could do to avoid the Overwatch. Once they were done, Dengar and Kiyoko stood outside the meeting room to talk.<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""color: #4000FF"">""Take this letter to the man who runs the Library.""</span></span></span>Degnar said to her, handing over an envelope. She was looking anxious as she replied.<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic""> <span style=""color: #FF0000"">""I've never hunted with anyone but you before. Let alone trying to teach them to hunt as I do. Don't you think this is beyond my capabilities.""</span></span></span>Degnar just gave her a reassuring smile and said.<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic""> <span style=""color: #4000FF"">""You'll be fine, besides I'll feel better if your not alone out there tonight.""</span> </span></span>She nodded,<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #FF0000"">""Alright father, if that's what you want.""</span></span></span>"
3416,PRÆY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42749&start=20,2014-07-23T17:06:49,Ragnar Ice-Blood,"Rosalie had sat quietly throughout the entire Nocturne meeting, she hadn't said a word while there nor raised any points that needed discussion, she was far too busy worrying about all the commotion and slaughter that the ghoul had caused with the Humans. No doubt there would be repercussions, and bad ones at that. Perhaps most of the Nocturne would not survive this. Though she hadn't exactly agreed with the ancient vampire when he pointed out the young female ghoul that resided with a different ancient vampire, it wasn't her fault that one of her own strange kind was a sloppy hunter that couldn't hide the bodies of the slaughtered. Rather the blame belonged to the Ghoul who couldn't hunt Humans properly.<br/><br/>Sighing, she saw that the young female ghoul and the venerable ancient vampire that she resided with, were outside of the rather warm meeting room, and clearly talking to one another about numerous, and possibly interesting, subjects. Waiting a few moments for them to finish up their discussion, she rather timidly and slowly walked up to the pair of Nocturne. Talking to others, at least in this manner, was not something she did rather frequently, her temperament and movements often reflected this in a rather adverse manner, highlighting her lack of social experience.<br/><br/>At first she was overcome with a sense of dread and fear, she never liked being around ancients vampires, no matter the occasion and even if she was a fairly old vampire herself, and she didn't really have the highest faith in ghouls, especially not after what happened yesterday night with the murderous Ghoul and the amount of prey that he or she had butchered. If there was something she couldn't stand, it was gluttonous hunters, or those that killed for little more than pleasure rather than to actually consume their prey.<br/><br/>Looking up, at the slightly taller female ghoul's face, she said to her in a slightly worried and fearful tone, ""Sorry for zhere vords, it vasn't your fault that a zifferent ghoul vent on a rampage and killed and zhose Humans. Zat ancient just seems to jump to conclusions, like an idiot.""<br/><br/>Taking a moment to compose herself, Rosalie made a mental note to try and lessen her accent, or perhaps get rid of it entirely. It never helped during any kind of conversation, unless it was with another her nationality. Swallowing, she continued with her shaky sentence, ""I vould like to know if I can come vith you on ze hunt latter tozay? It vould make it easier for both of us to catch prey. And maybe we could share vhat we kill? If zhere iz not enough, Ja? Or maybe, I could drain ze blood from zhem. Make your job eazier."" She could almost hear the hesitation and fear in her own voice. Something which only made her already very fragile amount of courage, even worse.<br/><br/>Glancing at the taller, and by far older, vampire male, she tried not to show any manner of fear in her facial features, before returning her gaze to the younger ghoul, who was still taller than her by a few inches and could possibly still be angry at the horrid vampire ancient that singled her our for being a ghoul during the meeting mere moments ago. Rosalie just hoped that she wasn't angered, though no doubt the ancient vampire that lived with her would stop her from killing anyone while in the theatre, wouldn't he?"
3417,PRÆY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42749&start=20,2014-07-24T15:47:27,2.2zenith,"""You should stop smoking."" Touka flipped through her book before taking another sip from the mug and setting it back down on the coaster that came with it. She would probably look more in depth to this sudoku puzzle thing, it seemed like it would help her during slow days at work, provided she could avoid the eyes of her superior. She shrugged, taking a mental note of the page and gesturing for Nakahiro to sit down. ""So you've been with my sister."" This was not a question. ""How has she been?"" She closed the book and set it down on the wooden table.<br/><br/>------<br/><br/>""So many things to do, so little time,"" Isana grumbled, the chair rattling behind her as she closed the door shut and locked it. She took the transit to the closest station to the Library and disembarked, moving though the small crowd which had gathered at the station, probably people deciding to move in groups after last night. When she reached the Library after running in several circles, she entered it and moved to the second floor after asking one of the staff for directions.<br/><br/>She ascended the spiral stairs, pausing for a second at the top to take in her surroundings and move to the cafe where she knew her sister was sitting close to. For a second after she saw Nakahiro and the back of her sibling she considered running away, frozen to the spot for a good amount of time before moving over quickly to not give herself a chance to back out of this. ""Hello,"" She dropped her bag into an empty seat."
3418,PRÆY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42749&start=20,2014-07-25T17:45:21,Anadwen,"""All apologies."" Sliding down onto the chair, Nakahiro put the cigarette out, squeezing it between his fingers, and dropping it onto the ground. Just a small pile of ash to be scattered from his fingers, and carried away in the slow flow of the breeze as his slim figure was stretched across the chair, one leg over the other, elbows resting on the armrests.<br/><br/>At her question, he just slowly lifted one shoulder in some nonchalant version of a shrug, and slowly moved a few strands of his hair, lousily pinned up on the back of his head, behind his ear to stop them from obscuring his vision. ""I'd say she's been doing fine. She's better at hunting than I am."" His lips formed a slight smile... He's gotten a tad rusty, not having used his Predatory Organ for nearly two years. To be completely honest with himself, yesterday was a very miserable fail.<br/><br/>And his eyes sled across the street. The chairs and tables, here and there a customer... And Isana.<br/><br/>Slightly straightening his back, he turned to her as she approached them. ""Good morning."" he greeted her quietly, taking his round shades off and placing them in the wreath of black hair that crowned his pale face. A few strands slipped through the silver wires and cascaded into his face, just to be swept out of it again. ""How are you feeling, Isana?""<br/><br/>She disappeared at night... And he simply wanted to make sure all was fine."
3419,PRÆY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42749&start=20,2014-07-25T22:20:10,RpgKitten,"Sasha realized she must have not heard him. It didn't really matter, but he was still kind of mad about it, he didn't know why. He turned, took Emily down stairs. He needed to get her some things, he put her in the car and drove to the store. Maybe he would take her out to the park afterwards.<br/><br/>-------<br/><br/>A slightly shorter vampire female came up to them. She was a lot younger then Degnar but older than any human, though she looked to be around Kiyoko's age. Kiyoko had seen her before but didn't really know her. The vampire apologized for Toren, calling him an idiot, a potentially dangerous move on her part. But she was glad that she didn't think her a monster like he did. She took a breath and put on her false personality even though it was harder to, as she was still focused on wanting Toren to pay. But this is what she's been practicing to do her whole life. Pushing away other feelings and acting like someone she not, she then said in a masked cheery tone.<span style=""color: #FF0000""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Thank you, he's just on edge from the news. But there was no harm done."" </span></span></span>She lied, as she wanted to rip that ancient to pieces, for bringing so much attention to her like that. But that would only make it worse, so she refrained. She will just have to kill many humans tonight to satisfy her blood thirst.<br/><br/>Kiyoko could hear the nervousness in the girl's voice. When someone is fearful, reassure them with kind words, she thought.<span style=""color: #FF0000""><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Of course you can come with me. I would love to have you there. I have to go to the Library now, but I can meet you back here before night fall.""</span></span></span>She said, wondering if this could be the start of a friendship. Other than Degnar she didn't really have any friends. She wasn't even sure when someone would qualify as a friend. But friendships were normal so she wanted one.<br/><br/>Degnar had been letting Kiyoko do the talking. It was good for her to be social. He made it a point to know the people in the theater, even if he knows this vampire has been showing up less and less. She was a little jumpy, but she was still young in his mind, but then almost everyone was. This vampire would make a good ally for his daughter. Degnar then looked at her and started to speak in German so that Kiyoko couldn't understand them.<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""color: #4000FF"">""Rosalie, you should be careful what you say about elder vampires. They can be very prideful, and that can be dangerous. Especially Toren he thinks he thinks he is far more important than he actually is. He has stepped out of bounds a couple times too many. But after tonight it wont matter, I'll make sure of that.""</span></span></span>He was giving a glare that would send shivers down the toughest spines.<br/><br/>He then gave a reassuring smile and continued.<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""color: #4000FF""> ""Kiyoko will hunt tonight not out of hunger, Rosalie. She stores the excess food to sell, so don't worry about having to share with her. Just don't take her kills, and don't waste food or eat unnecessarily. You could say she has a couple pet peeves. Don't point out her behavior as odd, all that acts as a trigger for her. If you keep that in mind she'll be a good ally for you. She is extremely skilled and deadly. Her love of killing is part of what makes her strong. But she will be kind to you so that you don't think she is strange. So be gentle with her okay, she can be very sensitive. I care about her very much and she could use a friend. Just don't upset her, okay?""</span></span></span>He made sure not to sound like he was threatening her, he was telling Rosalie this for her own safety. But if she hurt his girl in anyway, there would be hella to pay. Though Degnar hoped he could trust this vampire. She seemed like a decent person and someone who could relate to Kiyoko. And he didn't want to have to worry about her when taking care of his problems. If Toren wasn't dealt with, Degnar wasn't sure if he'd be there to stop Kiyoko next time.<br/><br/>Kiyoko wasn't sure what they were saying to each other. But she had gone back to thinking about Toren. He was a problem, but with everything Degnar was giving her to do, she wasn't sure she was going to be able figure out what to do about it. Not for a little while anyway."
3420,PRÆY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42749&start=20,2014-07-25T23:18:59,Ragnar Ice-Blood,"Rosalie's normally overwhelming sense of fear and terror when faced with other people, lessened somewhat when she hear the taller female ghoul talk in a rather cheerful and happy tone, though it could just be a cleverly wrought mask to conceal her true anger at the words of the belligerent and rather horrid ancient. Such a thing wouldn't be impossible, and it could indeed be the actual truth. A slight smile appeared on Rosalie's face when she heard that the female ghoul seemed to be over what the ancient vampire had said to her when he had singled her out. Perhaps that was a good thing, at least it meant that she was going to immediately go and try to kill him off...or anyone else for that matter.<br/><br/>In a slightly less fearful and shaky tone Rosalie answered the female ghoul.<span style=""color: #40FF40"">""Vell, at least his vords didn't hurt you too bad, and make you zhat angry, I am happy."" </span>By now, the slight smile on her face had grown even further, and was bordering an actual smile of true happiness. For once she wasn't that scared or indeed terrified of another person even if they were a Nocturne and knew what she was, though she reckoned that she should still remain on guard, no matter what. Friend or foe, always remain on guard-had been something that she has stuck to for practically all of near nineteen decades of life.<br/><br/>Rosalie nodded when the taller female ghoul told her were to meet latter on during the day, she was particularly happy that she would meet her here at the theatre, where there was less chance of being discovered and killed off. Though at least there was no risk of burning to death due to sunlight.<span style=""color: #40FF40"">""Okay, zhank you for letting me come vith you during zis hunt. I promise I vont be a zead veight"". </span>She paused a moment to think of something suitable to say to the ghoul.<span style=""color: #40FF40""> ""I guess I vill speak to you soon, vhen you get back from ze liberary, latter on today ja?.""</span>The fear was now only slightly noticeable in her expression, and her previously timid stance had changed to be a more open and confident one...that was, until the ancient vampire spoke to her...<br/><br/>She listened intently, even if she was scared, to what he had to say. He even spoke it in German! Which in Rosalie's mind was the singular best way for her to make her accent less noticeable while conversing with others. He spoke of the ancient vampire, Toren, the ancient vampire that had pointed out the ghoul woman he lived with for her race, and of how ancients vampires were often rather prideful creatures. That they could be especially dangerous to those they saw as a threat. Powerful and ageless enemies indeed, ancient vampires were not people to mess with under any circumstance. In in the same language she answered him, abet now she had reverted slightly to her previously scared and shaky tone.<span style=""color: #40FF40"">""I-I will try to hold my tongue next time then."" </span>Finishing, she wondered what he meant by 'He has stepped out of bounds a couple times too many. But after tonight it wont matter, I'll make sure of that.' She just assumed that it meant he was either going to have a rather stern talk with Toren, the ancient, about his rather horrid actions and how he pointed out the ghoul girl...or just plain murder him and perhaps feed the remains to the ghoul woman that he lived with. The latter seemed more favourable.<br/><br/>A mite of her rather fragile happiness returned, when he wasn't giving her the rather terrifying glare that he had been slightly earlier. Though she dared not speak when he was talking, especially after what he had said about ancient vampires being fearsome foes. Waiting a few minutes for him to finish talking about the Ghoul female, that seemed to be named Kiyoko, her hunting habits, and even her pet peeves that would effectively send her off on a murderous rampage...not something Rosalie would like to trigger in the slightest, nor would she like to be near the girl when she did go one such a thing.<br/><br/>She answered the ancient vampire, in German.<span style=""color: #40FF40"">""I wont upset her, I will be very; very gentle when I talk to her, and I will not dare to harm her in the slightest, I promise. I wont waste anything, nor will I take those people she has killed, I promise. </span>By now Rosalie was fairly scared of the girl and the ancient she lived with, though she just hoped that the ghoul was not scared of Rosalie's own methods of killing her prey...let's just say, savage and brutal with a side of 'red' painted walls..."
3421,PRÆY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42749&start=20,2014-07-26T16:10:51,2.2zenith,"Touka purposely took a long, loud slurp from the coffee as Nakahiro went ahead and made slow and deliberate attempts to set his overly long hair up. She watched him with flat eyes.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Really? A flower boy?</span>She shook her head and coughed, embarrassed that she had to see such a display. After setting her cup down, she folded her hands, listening to what the man has to say, and then, ""So she has been hunting."" She knew as much but had to confirm it. Not what she wanted to hear about her sister, being too involved in hunting, combat, and such.<br/><br/>She realized she had stopped breathing and took a gulp of the coffee, now cool enough to drink without scalding her throat. Just in time for Isana to arrive.<br/><br/>------<br/><br/>""I'm fine."" Isana waved a hand, growing irritated. She did not want to expose any more weakness in her sister's presence. ""We'll<span style=""font-style: italic"">talk</span>, later."" She waved a finger at him before turning her attention to her sister, ""So? What are you here for?""<br/><br/>""I'm here to see you."" Touka said, carelessly sipping her coffee. ""You didn't look too well yesterday. You should get a medical certificate and get the day off.""<br/><br/>""I'm fine."" She cut her sibling off.<br/><br/>""I really think you should go and get a check up. I know a doctor who is knowledgeable about certain... ailments. You should-""<br/><br/>""I said: I am fine. Okay?"" Her fingers flexed experimentally."
3422,PRÆY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42749&start=20,2014-07-26T16:23:12,Anadwen,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">""We'll to talk, later.""</span>Isana's words made Nakahiro sigh a little. But as always, he kept his concerns to himself, instead watching the swift exchange of words of the two. Even he'd put two and two together and figure out they weren't on good terms with each other... And he was in no mood to interrupt them. He'd just get shouted at. Girls like that...<br/><br/>He stood up, leaving one hand on the edge of the table. ""Excuse me for a moment."" he muttered, once again running a hand through his untameable hair, and with elegant steps moving over to get a coffee of his own. Another reason for it being that he didn't want to seem like an eavesdropper, or an unwelcome guest. The looks Touka has been giving him were enough.<br/><br/>It took him a good while to return with a tall cup of coffee in one hand, mixing it with a silver spoon in the other one. He noiselessly set it down, and taking off the black blazer, he sat back onto his chair, nonchalantly sipping from his coffee and pretending he wasn't there at all. What he has gotten rather good at during the years."
3423,PRÆY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42749&start=20,2014-07-26T18:21:45,RpgKitten,"Kiyoko was smiling at Rosalie.<span style=""color: #FF0000""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Yep, I'll talk to you later, bye!""</span></span></span>She said gleefully, and she thought to herself, this girl smiled! I made her smile, this is wonderful! I have only ever made Degnar smile before, and that's usually for my benefit. But this time I caused someone to smile, to be happy! She had turned and was practically skipping to the Library. She had Completely forgotten about Toren.<br/><br/>Degnar could see Kiyoko's joy and he knew it wasn't faked. This made him incredibly happy, he gave Rosalie his most sincere smile.<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""color: #4000FF"">""Thank you, but now I have some business to attend to. I will see you later, Rosalie.""</span></span></span>He then became serious and nodded at some vampires who had been lurking in the shadows nearby. He then walked down the hall and they moved to walk beside him. He then started to speak to them in a unknown language.<br/><br/>Kiyoko had reached outside when suddenly she became worried. What if my hunting scares that girl off, she thought to herself. I'll just have to try to only go as far as she does. She was still thinking on what she was going to do once night came, when she reached the Library. She went up to the ghoul who ran the place, and handed him the letter and told him it was from the the Theater. She had already read it, basically it said that due to recent events a hunting party was getting together to be safer and quieter in hunting. A ghoul named Kiyoko would be making sure they didn't draw to much attention, as long as everyone followed her lead. It gave the location of the meet up, and it said to be there by nightfall. And that it asked the ghoul of the library to let everyone there know. It was much longer than that but that is what she understood of it. So the ghoul went to the people there he knew as nocturnes, and passed them the letter so that they could read it discretely."
3424,PRÆY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42749&start=20,2014-07-26T18:38:25,Ragnar Ice-Blood,"Rosalie smiled at Kiyoko, she was overjoyed that the girl seemed to be happy, perhaps she had even completely forgot about the ancient vampire, Toren, and his horrid words. Though if the older vampire Kiyoko lived with stuck with his words...Toren wouldn't be a problem ever again, for anyone. Most of her confidence returning to her, Rosalie said to the girl in a cheerful and happy manner.<span style=""color: #40FF40"">""Good vye! See you soon!""</span>She was genuinely happy that they girl seemed to not be quite as angry as before, at least Toren's words wouldn't bother her for the time being, and hopefully never again if the vampire she lived with 'dealt' with him.<br/><br/>Looking at the Ancient vampire that she lived with, she felt instantly more confident and happy, when she saw that he seemed to approve of her actions with the smile that he was giving her, and perhaps he was happy that Kiyoko was clearly quite joyful and seemed to have forgotten about the words of Toren. And...at least he wasn't going to murdered her brutally. Smiling, she said to him in the same joyous manner as the she addressed the ghoul he lived with.<span style=""color: #40FF40"">""I vill talk to you soon.""</span>She was genuinely happy, she had actually interacted with others without feeling the immediate need to escape and run away from the situation. A large millstone  for her indeed.<br/><br/>She stopped herself from walking away quite yet, she had a question for the Ancient vampire that lived with the ghoul girl. Using the same tone, but this time with a curious twist to it, she asked.<span style=""color: #40FF40"">""One minute, vhat vas your name?""</span>She was quite curious why he hadn't said him name, perhaps he just didn't want others to know it? Or perhaps he thought that keeping it secret would help keep to stop him being discovered? Either way, Rosalie was very curious as to the ancient's name, even if asking wasn't perhaps the smartest thing to do."
3425,PRÆY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42749&start=20,2014-07-27T15:39:20,2.2zenith,"""I can handle myself now. I live alone, I earn my keep, I have a job."" Isana put particular emphasis on that last point. Touka did not seem convinced from that entire statement. She folded her arms and watched as Nakahiro returned and drank his coffee in silence. Silence began to pile up, neither willing to breach it. Both were too stubborn to see each other's vision.<br/><br/>Isana waited until Nakahiro was about done with his cup coffee, by then she guess that both of them had calmed down enough to have a even train of thought. ""I can handle myself. But perhaps you need proof other than the fact I am still standing on my own two feet.""<br/><br/>There was a pause, Touka was taken by surprise by her suddenly breaking the silence, ""No, you're getting overconfident and then you'd be taken out by the Overwatch if you keep this up. Come back, it is safe at home.""<br/><br/>Isana laughed mirthlessly, ""No, I don't think so. You think I can't defend myself?"" There was a trace of anger in her words now, ""I'll show you. If you can knock me down, I will follow you."" She got to her feet.<br/><br/>""I don't need to be a fighter to gauge how bad you are; I don't need to be a musician to know how awful a piece of music is,"" Touka waved a hand, knowing now that her sister was much more accustomed to violence.<br/><br/>""Okay. You don't need to fight then."" She turned to Nakahiro, ""Let's go to the fourth floor. Spar."" She waited for him to finish before letting him lead the way."
3426,PRÆY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42749&start=20,2014-07-27T17:54:53,Anadwen,"His cup of coffee was getting smaller, and the silence grew. Nakahiro didn't bother breaking it - being a man of few words as he was, he felt no desire to. The two did it instead of him, anyway... And as he was about to finish his coffee altogether, Isana invited him to spar with her.<br/><br/>For a mere moment, his eyes widened with surprise. That was crazy!<br/><br/>Despite that, he quickly put his cup down, and nodded. ""Very well."" he muttered, picking his blazer up, and throwing it over his shoulders. He'll have to be careful, say what you want, but he didn't want to let her down. And so, he led the way through the premises of the library, as noiselessly as he ever did. Not a sound to be heard from his long steps.<br/><br/>That was, until they reached the place they usually sparred at. He pulled a couple of keys out of his pocket, and took one to unlock the door. It was quite dark... The lock clicked, and with silent screeching, the thick door opened. Remembering his manners, Nakahiro stepped back and let the two girls enter first.<br/>""After you."" he spoke silently."
3427,PRÆY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42749&start=20,2014-07-28T04:33:58,RpgKitten,"Degnar stopped, and said a few more things in that language. Then his men walked on and he turned back to Rosalie. He went back to speaking German, and smiled.<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""color: #4000FF""> ""Ha! Talk about Ancient Vampires being prideful. I was thinking everyone here knew me as Degnar. Though that is a more recent name. </span><span style=""color: #FF4000"">I was known in Germany for a time as Sippe Töter 'Kin-slayer.' I was much younger then and reckless. It started when I had snapped the neck of one of my underlings in front of several villagers. A young, well muscled man with blonde hair swung his sword at me. I caught it mid-swing, I remember the blood dripping down my hand. I bit him and drained his blood until he fell over dead. I had shouted</span><span style=""color: #4000FF""> 'I am your god, bow before me!'</span><span style=""color: #FF4000""> And of course they did. I stayed there, had them offer themselves to me, if I was kind I let them live afterword. I also turned many of them into vampires. And I ruled over that remote village for quite a while. So long it grew to be much more than a village. I even had them build me a castle for my very own. I had a large army of loyal men and vampires. Those were several good years for me. But I was drawing too much attention to myself. Marcella, the vampire who had turned me, found me and she did not not like the power and the land I had gained. That was a war that was devastating to my people. So much blood was shed because of my arrogance. Eventually I was able to get close to her, and behead her to end it all. But the land was in ruin, most of my men killed, both vampires and humans alike. I had learned my lesson.</span><span style=""color: #4000FF""> A lesson I made sure to teach Kiyoko, you can do as you like, just make sure you keep it hidden from those who would not appreciate it.""</span></span></span>He loved to talk about his past but he shortened the story for Rosalie's benefit.<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #4000FF"">""Sorry about that, I can get off track sometimes.""<br/></span></span></span><br/>-------<br/><br/>After the library Kiyoko went to the store to get some things for that night. She came across a werewolf with a little girl, but she made sure to stay clear of him."
3428,PRÆY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42749&start=40,2014-07-28T11:03:42,2.2zenith,"Isana had walked this way uncountable times, through the tile-floored corridor. The Library had once a martial arts club but had been dismantled about a year or two after it forming due to lack of participants. Their training room still exists to this day along with all the other equipment such as training mats and light gloves. She flicked the switch and the bare fluorescent lamps came blinking on, revealing a bare room with only deep blue training mats along with a pile of fighting gloves and other safety equipment. The windows here had curtains drawn over them, blotting out the sunlight from the exterior of the building.<br/><br/>""I guess we won't be<span style=""font-style: italic"">talking</span>then,"" She pulled the gloves over her hands hurriedly, disregarding the helmet which she kicked to the side. ""No predatory organs no matter how bad you are losing. We stop immediately when someone draws blood, surrenders, or is unconscious.""<br/><br/>""Shouldn't there be a no gouging, hitting below the belt, pulling of hair...?"" Touka trailed off uncertainly, she does not know that much about fighting other than the few UFC shows she saw, whatever the heck they were supposed to be. She doubted that this was the same thing though.<br/><br/>""We are playing nice, so we won't be purposely going for the soft points. Of course when people get carried away, things may get out of hand."" She tightened the strap on the gloves, flexing her fingers and stretching them before her. ""Taunting, and trash talking is always allowed."" She smiled mirthlessly. She strode over to the opposite side of the room and stood there in a non-aggressive stance, to Nakahiro, she beckoned, ""Bring it."""
3429,PRÆY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42749&start=40,2014-07-28T13:46:35,Ragnar Ice-Blood,"Rosalie was rather fascinated with Dengar's, tale, she listened to him talk intently, curiosity quite clear on her face. Though she supposed that she should have known his name to begin with, after all, ancient vampires were very respected around here, and for good reason. They were perhaps some of the smarter beings anyone could find on the planet. She also supposed that his story was from a fairly long time ago, castles weren't exactly popular now days by anyone's standards, even If they had a large amount of history to them...like his one would have.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #00FF40"">""Wow, you had a whole village and all it's Humans under your control. Even the vampires that you made of them.""</span>She stated in German, her amazement rather clear in her facial expression. Even in the late nineteenth century when she was born, people seemed to hunt down creatures like he and her, or merely think of them as tales for frightening children when they were bad.<span style=""color: #00FF40"">""All those prey Humans and vampires loyal to you, I bet you were very powerful indeed. It is a shame that the woman who turned you ruined it, I guess the castle would have been a brilliant sight if it still stood.""</span>She added, still in her native language. She still couldn't quite believe it, even if it did happen a long while ago, nocturne taking over Human settlements was<span style=""font-weight: bold"">very</span>rare indeed. It was a shame that the person who had turned him spoiled it however, even if in part it may have been a little of his fault.<br/><br/>Upon hearing the last of his words, she smiled, she rather liked all forms of history especially if told by someone who was actually present when it happened. She answered his concern about 'getting off track' first.<span style=""color: #00FF40"">""It's okay, I like to hear about history. Especially history as interesting as this, and you were even there!"" </span><br/><br/>It was rather clear that he really cared about the young Ghoul, Kiyoko, and wanted to see her do well in her life. With a cheerful smile, she said to him.<span style=""color: #00FF40"">""She will have learned very well from someone like you. No doubt, she will do very well in her life. I hope she does.""</span>"
3430,PRÆY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42749&start=40,2014-07-28T15:25:35,Anadwen,"Taking another pair of gloves, Nakahiro pulled them onto his hands, and moved over to one of the corners of the room to take off anything that would get into his way during training - and thus, his blazer, the leather glove, and his sunglasses ended on the floor. ""That's true. We don't go for the soft spots on purpose. That, though, doesn't mean we don't have to guard them. If an opening is noticed, it will be used."" he mentioned quietly, and with a couple of long steps returned back onto his spot, in front of Isana.<br/><br/>At her mention of talking trash and taunting, he only sighed. Cracking his knuckles, he gave her a disappointed look. ""Not like that would change anything."" His disregard for that kind of methods was more than apparent. He bowed his head to her, watching every movement of her muscles that would give away her next move, while carefully shifting into a stance ready to both defend himself and strike back.<br/><br/>""After you. Call me old-fashioned, but I refuse to attack a woman first, even though it puts me at a disadvantage."" he spoke. To put manners before safety was dangerous, but this was Isana, not the Kira werewolf or some other Nocturne that wouldn't hesitate killing him at the first chance."
3431,PRÆY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42749&start=40,2014-07-29T01:59:56,RpgKitten,"Sasha had left the store and had taken Emily to the park. The park was empty at first, so he just played with her. He was doing better with her than he thought he would. She was laughing and having fun, didn't even seem to be running out of energy. But he was, no thanks to not sleeping at all last night. Luckily for him a man and his boy came to the park and Sasha let the to kids play while he sat down on a bench next to the other guy. The person next to him was Japanese, he wore a stetson hat, jeans, and a tank top, and had the thickest mustache Sasha had ever seen a Japanese man have.<span style=""color: #BF8F00""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""That your daughter?""</span></span></span>The man had asked with an accent he hadn't heard before. Sasha replied still practicing to hide his accent.<span style=""color: #90B0B0""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""No, but her mother is too preoccupied to take care of Emily herself.""</span></span></span>Sasha frowned, too busy decomposing, he thought to himself. The man sighed<span style=""color: #BF8F00""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold""> ""It's too bad when a parent can't make time for their children. But it's good she has someone to watch out for her.""</span></span></span>Sasha nodded,<span style=""color: #90B0B0""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""I don't see it as having a choice. She needs someone to look after her, even if I don't fully know vhat I am doing.""</span></span></span>He and the man had continued to talk for a while as the two kids played.<br/><br/>-------<br/><br/>Degnar thought back to the beauty of his castle, but all good things come to an end.<span style=""color: #4000FF""><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic"">""I was powerful, but that was my downfall. I became cocky, I didn't think anything could stop me, until it did. But if there was anything I wish I still had from that time, it would be my castle.""</span></span></span>He replied to her with a smile.<br/><br/>Yes, history is best experienced, even failure perhaps, that way you can learn from it better, He thought to himself. Long life is what I like about being a vampire. And I wish more vampires would see it that way.<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""color: #4000FF"">""I'm sure you as you get older, you will have history of your own to share. And I hope you will get to live as long as I have, if not longer.</span></span></span>"" He said,sincerely wishing the best for her. As she finished he said.<span style=""color: #4000FF""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""As do I, Rosalie, and I think you too may have more than a small part to play in helping along the life of Kiyoko. I'm sure you both will do very well with each other to watch your back.""</span></span></span>He wasn't sure why, but he trusted this younger vampire."
3432,PRÆY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42749&start=40,2014-07-29T02:11:36,2.2zenith,"Isana shook her head, unhooking her thumbs from her pockets, ""Sour grapes it seems. It seems like you're not one with the gift of the gab."" Her hands raised up before her, one hand extended forward, bent at the elbow, slightly raised to protect herself from a direct head strike. The other hand hovered on the inside of the elbow of the first arm. This would defend her centreline and allow her to deflect any oncoming attack with relative ease.<br/><br/>""It will not put you at a disadvantage, Nakahiro. My strategy involves you running to me and tripping so that I get to stomp on your head. It will be very gentlemanly of you to strike first."" She waited patiently, waiting for the perfect moment to land a strike. ""You could bow, be all classy. I doubt sad violin music will play in the background once I concuss you and you collapse like a sack of potatoes though."" She laughed.<br/><br/>She paused before continuing to run her mouth, moving her hands lower as though she was relaxing, her body shifting slightly to distribute her weight evenly. ""It would be gentlemanly to bow and you did say you have no qualms being at a disadvantage. So..."" She trailed off and let his head do the rest of the thinking."
3433,PRÆY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42749&start=40,2014-07-29T02:42:04,Ragnar Ice-Blood,"Rosalie hadn't realised it, but she was smiling brightly at the far older vampire, for some reason she trusted him far more than pretty much everyone else she knew, save for her family.<span style=""color: #00FF40"">""I bet it would have been a beautiful sight to see.""</span>She said in her native language, with an amount of sympathy, though she had never owned something as large or as grand as a castle, and could only wonder at the true feelings of losing such a thing, she felt really bad for the vampire.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #00FF40"">""Perhaps...it was a good thing. If it hadn't been destroyed, maybe you wouldn't have met Kiyoko at all. I have no doubt that she would have been worse off without you to help guide her, and shape her into who she is now.""</span>She added with a smile, fate was always a fickle creature, and no one could divine its course or who it would lead next, some couldn't even see its hidden positives. Her smile only grew, as did her happiness at his next words. She was genuinely happy to have talked to him and Kiyoko today, if nothing else, it put a nice feeling on an otherwise drab and uneventful day, save for the incident in the meeting room, but that was history now.<br/><br/>With a sincere smile and joyed tone she answered him.<span style=""color: #00FF40"">""Thank you.""</span>She said initially, unsure exactly how to finish her sentence, interaction with others like this was rather rare, and she wasn't particularly well versed with being social to start with.<span style=""color: #00FF40"">""I wish the very best for you to. I hope you and Kiyoko have wonderful lives.""</span><br/><br/>The last of his words warmed her heart more the one's before it, she was glad that he seemed to trust her, for she would never harm Kiyoko in the slightest, and was overjoyed that she could help contribute to helping her with her life.<span style=""color: #00FF40"">""I'm sure we will do well.""</span>She finished with a smile."
3434,PRÆY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42749&start=40,2014-07-30T09:37:09,Anadwen,"Nakahiro's lips curved into a small smile. ""Playing clever?"" he spoke silently, tilting his head aside. She revealed what she wanted to do, but as always... Take that with a grain of salt. He could take it into account and avoid any techniques that would give her an opportunity to trip him over, thus remain steady on the ground - or above it...<br/><br/>On first sight, he didn't do anything. Just slowly, elegantly bowed.<br/><br/>The moment of surprise was a deadly, but not very used weapon of his. He sprang back into the air in the matter of a moment, and bolted towards her with the speed of a flashing bolt of white and black. Just the echoes of his footsteps would warn one of his coming - but then, he was already behind Isana. He bent one arm before himself to guard his chest, while outstretching the other one to strike between her shoulderblades. If he'd manage to strike, he'd continue with a jab at her lower back, using his knee to push her forwards, and then hit the ground with his foot to regain his balance. That would send him forwards, and possibly allow him to push her back a little more.<br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;"">***</div><br/><br/>Rustling of an insanely huge paper bag, full of sweets, accompanied the figure of a small girl - was it a girl, even? - that sat down by one of the tables in the canteen. Turn a page of a gun magazine, and stuff her mouth with more sweets. As if she was completely uninterested in all the other investigators and other Overwatch workers around. Turn a page, eat. Turn a page, eat.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Man, this sniper gun... Wonder if my pay's enough to get that...</span>Shinobu wondered, studying a huge weapon that piqued her interest."
3435,PRÆY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42749&start=40,2014-07-30T19:28:02,RpgKitten,"Kiyoko had finished getting the supplies she needed and was on her way to the sewer. She figured she should clean up a little if she was going to have guests. But she wasn't going to use her typical place tonight. Kiyoko had a secondary area she sometimes used. She didn't mind if they knew of the auxiliary area. But thought it best if her main work space be kept a secret. She want in through a hidden entrance. Making sure not to be seen. As she was now all alone, she felt much more relaxed. Sometimes she wished she never had to be around other people. Having to worry if something she did would cause them to think poorly of her. But they were also her food, and she would never leave Degnar. Besides she liked socializing as long as she did it right. It was just a lot of effort for her to do so, not like killing. That was easy and natural to her, it's truly what she enjoyed doing. If only there was a way to have the best of both worlds.<br/><br/>-------<br/><br/>Degnar nodded as Rosalie talked of fate.<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #4000FF"">""Yes, life does like to do that. I used to think there was a God behind it all. But if there is anything that can destroy one's faith. It's becoming an immortal undead creature, who has to murder others to survive. Even if there is a God I'm sure I am damned to Hell. I guess that's why I desperately don't want to die. I'd rather not have to find out whether or not there is a God. Not for a while at least.""</span></span></span>As Rosalie continued he was thinking about his life up to this point.<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""color: #4000FF"">""I have already had a wonderful life, so I suppose if I did die, it wouldn't be that bad. Maybe God is being kind to me. Since in the next life I am doomed to pain and despair, he may be allowing me happiness in this one. But listen, Rosalie, If you want a happy life, find someone to care about. Love them and protect them with everything you've got, and make sure they have a wonderful life, and they will do the same, even if they don't mean to.""</span></span></span>"
3436,PRÆY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42749&start=40,2014-07-30T19:49:29,Ragnar Ice-Blood,"Rosalie kept her smile, which had now diminished slightly, throughout Dengar's words about an afterlife and what God may do to him. She understood him, dying but still living on as a vampire practically always destroyed any grasp of faith, be it zealous or otherwise. However, that same effect had happened to her when she had turned, all faith had left her, and was instead replaced with a knowing that she was doomed to wander the world for decades, centuries even. Now somewhat saddened by the talk of remorse, and perhaps even a little regret, she said in German.<span style=""color: #00FF40"">""I don't see why he would damn you. You saved Kiyoko from a fate that may have left her dead long ago, surely that would mean something to anyone, if they exist?""</span><br/><br/>Sadness and a feeling of regret was slowly building inside her, she had often thought about what it may have been like if she was not an undead vampire, and instead if she had fled instead of being turned. The words of Dengar made this feeling all the worse, to see someone having been afflicted for so long be so...remorseful, was truly a damning sight. However the feeling was stopped somewhat when he spoke of finding someone to care about, she at least had some living family members, even if they were on the other side of the World, it was a start.<br/><br/>Rather depressed now, Rosalie said to him.<span style=""color: #00FF40"">""You know, I, think about what it may have been like if I wasn't turned... I would have died long ago, but, would it have been a happy life? A fulfilled one? Even in these near nineteen decades I still think that... It isn't a happy life, nor one that has any accomplishment to it...""</span>"
3437,PRÆY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42749&start=40,2014-08-01T10:06:12,2.2zenith,"There was little surprise when she already knew the attack was coming. When he bowed, she stepped forward, yet to commit her weight into the other foot. He leaped, her foot shifted, yet to touch the ground, moving to follow him. She sought to enter his centerline and had her work done for her by him deciding to jump close to her. His first strike went for her chest,<span style=""font-style: italic"">Bloody perv</span>. It entered her guard, striking her squarely in the chest. Her weight however, was still in her first foot so little damage was taken to her posture.<br/><br/>Her upraised arm slipped under the attacking arm as she pushed forward after the initial recoil, her other hand moving to trap his defending arm against him. All she needed to do next was to sense his next move correctly before she would be able to launch a flurry of attacks. ""Did you know, that jumping is usually considered suicide in martial combat? You can't evade while in the air."" She shifted her weight again, her back foot now taking the weight from the front leg after her advance.<br/><br/>------<br/><br/>""Hey there!"" Yumi dropped her stuff opposite this girl. ""You're the new recruit in our squad right?"" She moved to put her lunch tray on the table and set her stuff in the chair beside her. She watched her, take a sweet and eat it. Judging by the size of the bag, she had been going for quite a bit. ""You should really stop that,"" She pointed at the page. ""If you keep thinking of upgrading your gun all the time, you'll end up broke."" Upon closer observation this was one of those heavy guns that needed a bipod to even be effective. Not the best gun to use in combat. ""Oh, sorry, the name is Yumi Ogura. I'll be your squad leader from today onwards."" She stuck out a hand."
3438,PRÆY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42749&start=40,2014-08-02T13:51:27,Anadwen,"This attack wasn't successful - it didn't get her off her balance - but it connected. Nakahiro acted quickly not to let her hand, grabbing his left arm, become a disadvantage, and rather stepped back to use the momentum to pull her closer, striking at her abdomen from the side with his leg, moving in a semicircular motion.<br/><br/>Shortly after, he changed the positions of his hands, using the right one to guard himself, while the left one lashed out, clenched in a fist to punch her into the face. Nakahiro was a nice person - as long as he was out of combat. There, he has a surprising lack of bounds to hold himself in.<br/><br/>-----<br/><br/>Shinobu's gaze immediately flashed up from the magazine, and with an open mouth full of sweets she stared at the girl approaching her. She nodded fiercely, her red her flapping by her face. ""Yeah! I'm here to shoot some ghouls and vampires!"" she cheered, quickly swallowing her food. But what was a wide smile quickly shifted to a stubborn frown at the mention of sweets. ""No way, man! That's my lunch!"" She hugged the bag with both her arms.<br/><br/>At the mention of ending up broke if she keeps buying guns, she just shrugged. ""Not really much else to spend on, anyway. Besides, I need 'em. To..."" All of a sudden she stopped, stuck in thought, with a finger at her lips. ""I need 'em... To... Weeeell... To shoot stuff!"" she exclaimed confidently, as if it were the cleverest ever to come out of the mouth of a human, and once again grinned.<br/><br/>""It's nice to meet you! My name's Shinobu, Shinobu Naito."" she responded, taking Yumi's hand with a surprisingly firm grip for a hand as small as hers, and shaking it (maybe a bit too ferociously)."
3439,PRÆY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42749&start=40,2014-08-04T17:40:41,2.2zenith,"Isana stepped forward, following Nakahiro closely, keeping her hands steady as she made sure to keep his left hand pinned under her arm and the other out of her centreline with her her left arm. This particular martial art was also about sensing your opponent's actions through physical contact in the arms. Sensitivity. She sensed a shift in his right arm and pushed against him, further restricting his movement and taking another small step forward. Then his body shifted to kick her. She was too close for it to be any effective but she was not about to let him pull a single move if she could help it. Her front foot swept forward, her heel locking with his balancing leg and yanking him towards her. Her right arm shoved him away from her and her left arm pushed downwards on his arm. The entire act, if done correctly, would knock him down on the ground. Once the act was done, she pivoted her front foot back away from him; changing it to her back foot to reduce the effectiveness of whatever attack he could pull off next.<br/><br/>------<br/><br/>Yumi smiled and shook her hand. The girl was a tad bit eager, energetic. She did not mind it too much, she had read good things about her from her profile folder. Perhaps it was best to just treat her as a child soldier for now. She retracted her hand when the child finally released her, she had a surprisingly strong grip.<br/><br/>""You're a pretty good shot aren't you?"" She arched an eyebrow, ""I'd like to see if you are as good as the report says. Want to go down the the range later?"" She spooned a mouthful of chicken curry and began to eat."
3440,PRÆY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42749&start=40,2014-08-04T18:02:06,Anadwen,"The first thing that Nakahiro realized was Isana's leg locking under his. Before he'd lay his other foot on the ground... He was on it, flat on his back. And dots of black were dancing before his eyes. He hit the ground straight with his head... Ow. It was spinning from the crash, and yet he hurried to roll out of the way and stand up again. Drawing a sharp breath in, he retreated, not turning her back on her to avoid exposing any vital areas, and this time took a defensive position. He never had that much of a talent for holding on long... Isana was considerably more sturdy than his skinny self. But he was fast.<br/><br/>He smiled kindly on her, but something darker, treacherous flashed across that grimace.<br/><br/>------<br/><br/>""Hell yeah, I am!"" Shinobu cheered, raising a fist. The pages of the magazine flipped by the sheer flow of air that passed by them. ""And I'd sure do. You know, I got a few bucks from my uncle for getting a job here and I got a cool-ass new gun! If I could bring it tomorrow... It's a sinper gun, so it's pretty big."" Her eyes lit up with embers of extreme excitement - it was easy to find out how excited she was about this.<br/><br/>""Really, Yumi, can I bring it? Can I bring it, please?"" she begged her, almost climbing over into Yumi's lunch as she leaned over the edge of the table, and gave her new 'friend' the largest, most shimmering pair of puppy eyes ever."
3441,PRÆY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42749&start=40,2014-08-05T00:08:20,RpgKitten,"Degnar shook his head and in German said.<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""color: #4000FF""> ""But now you have the time to make sure you can do something accomplishing, just don't waste anytime. Who is to say that as a vampire we can not live happy fulfilled lives? I believe I have, and it's still not at it's end. And I am sure you will too.""</span></span></span>He thought about the day he was turned, was that a good day or a bad day? He decided, looked Rosalie in the eye and continued.<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""color: #4000FF"">""No, I would not ask to have never been a vampire. My short life could have been horrible, don't think humans lives are perfect. Besides if you weren't turned, that vampire would have most likely just killed you.""</span></span></span>This young girl is wiser than other vampire many years her senior. She has made me think about things of my life. That is always a good thing to do. I'm sure she will survive many more years, as long as she doesn't change and become prideful and arrogant. Even if it is becoming harder to live as a vampire these days. Thanks to those Overwatch men and women.<br/><br/>------<br/><br/>Jo dropped his grandson off with his daughter after taking him to the park. Then he went to Overwatch headquarters, to see if there was anything he should be doing."
3442,PRÆY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42749&start=40,2014-08-05T01:35:08,Ragnar Ice-Blood,"Rosalie smiled at the words of the Ancient, she had never thought of it in that way, perhaps becoming a vampire was far more of a boon that she had once believed it to be. In German she answered the far older vampire.<span style=""color: #00FF40"">""You're right, I do have time to feel accomplished, a whole eternity is possible to do something to feeling fulfilling. But, I don't think the...Humans, would like us to have fulfilled lives, nor anything for that matter. They call us destructive, when they are the ones that have fought wars spanning hundreds of countries."" </span>She felt a brief sure of anger at her own mentioning of Humans, even if she was one on the surface, she didn't like them.<br/><br/>When Dengar looked her in the eyes however, she paid even more attention to his words, she had been before but her tangent about Humans had broken her concentration for a moment.<span style=""color: #00FF40"">""She would have...yes, if I hadn't been turned, death was certain. Even our bites can kill. I would have been twenty and dead if I hadn't been turned, that would have been an unfulfilled life."" </span>His words made her think about her life, and what she had done in nearly two hundred year of undeath, always something good to reflect on, learning from past mistakes."
3443,PRÆY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42749&start=40,2014-08-08T08:06:47,2.2zenith,"Isana shifted quickly, her legs moving in a blur as she zig-zagged towards Nakahiro, her advancing footwork making it near impossible to trip her up as she made her way forward quickly, eager to end this. With her right hand, she seized his left, reeling him in. She passed the hand onto her other hand, forcing him to turn away from her with the quick and abrupt force. The heel of her right hand struck his neck with a light tap, followed by another tap from the elbow before her right hand replaced her left hand's grip on his upper arm.<br/><br/>From that distance, she swung her left hand up to meet his face, rotating her hips and using her right hand to pull him into the fist. She released him at the last moment, her hand clamping on his left shoulder to stop his face from being smashed by her fist, her fingers digging into his shoulder to slow him down in time. She tapped him with her knuckle, even as her knee rose to his stomach, stopping a second before connecting, ""Boom. Headshot."" She released him and stepped away.<br/><br/>------<br/><br/>Yumi only continued eating as the girl spoke excitedly, observing her to get a better read on her. She was forcibly snapped out of her peaceful state when the girl shook the table, almost climbing onto it to reach her. The sudden movement itself had caused her to spill her food. The copious amount of hot curry splattered against her sleeve, burning her skin.<br/><br/>She looked up, ""I guess you could. So long as you follow the protocols of gun handling in public."" She reached into her bag with a sigh for some tissues to clean her sleeve."
3444,PRÆY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42749&start=40,2014-08-08T19:36:23,Anadwen,"At first, Nakahiro attempted to evade Isana's attempts to grab him and disable any of his moments. When her right hand clenched around his left, he abruptly pulled his shoulder back, to pull her closer and disable any offense by taking her too close (except for biting, that is), but was forced to turn. Then, in the everlasting strive to never give up - so no one could ever call him a slacker or accuse him of giving up, even when he knew he had little chance of winning against Isana once his energy, used to speed himself up and move lightning-fast, was spent. He could feel her hand softly touch him at the neck, what would have been heavy hits in real combat. At the last moment, he bent both his knees and his neck back, to avoid the punch at his face, like if he was playing limbo.<br/><br/>He would have managed to pull that trick if not for her hand, which gripped his shoulder, almost ripped off by that Kira werewolf the night before. She tore the tissue, just beginning to heal, anew, and he stumbled at the sharp pain, coming from the wounds like if her fingers were sharp needles, piercing his flesh. He clenched his teeth, feeling hot tears well out of his eyes. The moment she let go off him, he stumbled, nearly falling, and gripped his shoulder. ""Shit..."" he muttered. He didn't swear often, but when he did, things were serious. At least to him. The blood was soaking through the white fabric of the shirt and beginning to stain it.<br/><br/>""You win."" he smiled weakly. ""And I can throw another shirt out.""<br/><br/>----<br/><br/>""Need a tissue? I got something here!"" Shinobu pulled a ridiculously large fabric tissue from the pocket of her hoodie - just a little less large than it was scrambled up, and handed that big square of fabric to Yumi. ""'Course I will. I mean, I don't wanna lose my gun license and then not be able to shoot Nocturne..."""
3445,PRÆY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42749&start=40,2014-08-11T20:25:37,RpgKitten,"Kiyoko was heading back to where Degnar had been with Rosalie. She was behind four vampires who were going the same way, but she didn't think anything of it.<br/><br/>------<br/><br/>Degnar was looking around as if looking for something but there was no one around. He then turned back to Rosalie saying.<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""color: #4000FF"">""Human's are very self-centered and they see anything different than them as being wrong. They have even done this to their own kind by color or nationality.""</span></span></span>Degnar then looked past her as there were four vampires coming from the hallway behind her and four more from behind him, and two down the hallway to his right. He recognised the two as being the main vampires under Toren. He spoke to the two, saying.<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""color: #4000FF"">""10 vampires versus the two of us? As well as his strongest men, Minato and Nico, he must desperately want us dead.""</span></span></span>The man known as Minato mockingly said. ""You should have killed Toren a long time ago, now this will be your downfall. And you, girl, if you had kept your mouth shut we would have let you live, after some things of course. To bad really, now we only get to kill you."" Degnar kept his composure, despite how much this insulant whelp was angering him. Despicable men who think they can do whatever they want because they have power over someone else.<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""color: #FF0000"">""Minato, You don't put the effort in swatting a gnat before it bothers you.""</span></span></span>He said with a smile, Nico before attacking yelled ""Why you!"" Degnar kicked Nico back then elbowed Minato in the face. Giving him time to draw his sword, Nico and Minato also drew blades. Degnar was worried about Rosalie, he doubted she could take on 8 men. He would just have to kill some of them, as well as take on these two.<br/><br/>Kiyoko heard the conversation ahead and she went into a rage. She didn't think about trying not to show her demented side, if Degnar was in danger, helping him was the only thing she thought about. She leaped up behind the four men. Releasing her predatory limb, she had the tendrils wrap around two of the four vampires thighs, as well as forcing them into their orifices. Going straight to the brain, from their eyes, ears, mouth, and nose. This wasn't enough to kill them, but she then ripped them in two. Tearing the heads from their bodies and threw the four pieces at the other two in front of her. Who stumbled back in horror and surprise. She was drenched in blood, amplifying the psychotic look on her face. She then screeched in a terrifying voice.<span style=""color: #FF0000""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Touch him and you're DEAD!!!""</span></span></span><br/><br/>Degnar smiled, with his daughter this was going to be far easier than he thought it would be.<br/><br/>------<br/><br/>Jo saw his commander with someone who must be a new recruit. She was over excited about something, causing soup to spill all over Yumi's arm. He sighed as he walked over to them, stood at attention, and saluted then said ""Reporting for duty, Sir."" He knew they did things differently where he came from but it's how he was trained, and he didn't plan on changing."
3446,PRÆY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42749&start=40,2014-08-13T19:51:36,Ragnar Ice-Blood,"Rosalie nodded when Dengar spoke of the Human's, she agreed that they were all self-centred and lacked the ability to take blame for the own actions against other Humans. Though his words about race struck her In particular, She had lived in Germany during both world wars, and the atrocities committed by Humans were absolutely horrific! Though, she soon took her attention and gaze from Dengar when he looked pasted her, she immediately looked around and saw the cause of his lack of attention. A group of rather aggressive looking vampires was approaching both she and Dengar, clearly they were some form of thugs or perhaps enforcers. She worried the worst, had her words caused this? Or was is just that they had a hatred of Dengar? They would soon find out. Judging from the words of Dengar, the two lead vampires of the group, were named Minato and Nico, and from their words apparently their aggression was indeed caused by her words and a apparent aggression towards Dengar. Though, she was far from amused by their talks of 'after some things' if they were to let her go.<br/><br/>When the conflict began and blades were drawn, Rosalie was pleased that she had not left her own weapon at her apartment. The weapon itself was a short sword, though it had a rather nasty serrated edge upon one side of the blade, something that Rosalie was going to use to devastating effect against these aggressors. Adding that Rosalie was perhaps a quicker and stronger than your average vampire, and you have a rather devastating combination. Something that became apparent when she gripped her blade and went towards two vampire men, both were clearly confident in their ability to overpower someone so diminutive. They were...unpleasantly surprised, to say the least.<br/><br/>An arrogant smile on his face, the senior of the two attempted a rather clumsy strike across her face. He failed rather badly, and she gripped his arm while ramming the blade into his throat. The coup de grace of this, rather bloody attack, was that she dragged the serrated edge across his neck, cutting a massive gash, and causing both: A spray of red vitae to splatter across Rosalie's face, and severing the vampire's head from his neck. The head then proceeded to fall from his shoulders, and land upon the floor with a dull and rather sickening 'thud.'<br/><br/>The second, younger, vampire of the two tried something with more finesse than his elder had attempted. He lashed out with both fists in Rosalie's direction, both poised to strike her. What he failed to account for, was that she was a foot shorter than he, causing the blows to sail completely over her head. Rosalie reacted to this, by getting inside his guard, and going for the throat, but not with her blade. Instead she bit down upon the fool's throat, causing a quiet gasp of pain from the man. She finished this by pulling back, ripping out much of his throat in a shower of vitae and chunks of throat-flesh. She continued this numerous times, he realised that decapitation was the only real method she could use to kill these morons. When she finished, needless to say, she was covered in rich red vitae, and had a suitably sadistic grin upon her face.<br/><br/>------------------------------------------------------------------------------<br/><br/>The door leading in to the canteen was opened, and standing just outside the doorway was a massive figure clothed in a typical Overwatch uniform that was in pristine condition. So tall was she, that she was required to duck down in order to pass through the seemingly rather short set of doors, without banging her head upon their frames. Inside the canteen were numerous Overwatch investigators and members of staff, all going about various tasks. However she did notice that the woman she had been assigned to serve under was sat with what appear to be a girl? No, boy perhaps? Either way, the person that was sat next to her...well he or she was nearly clambering over her, seemed to have left a magazine of sorts on the table along with a huge bag of sorts.<br/><br/>Walking over to the pair, she asked the woman she had recognised.<span style=""color: #0040FF"">""You are Miss Ogura? Correct? Colla MacDheòrsa at your service.""</span>The woman had a rather plain and thick Scottish accent, meaning that it didn't take a genius to determine the woman's nationality. If the team leader had done any research on the files of those in her team, then she will most certainly know who exactly she is.<br/><br/>------------------------------------------------------------------------------<br/>Korin walked with confidence into the library, he was a frequent visitor here and knew a few of the other nocturne that spent their time in this place, though mainly the more peaceful ghouls. He was clad in a rather rich looking pair of jeans and accompanying it was a nice looking black shirt, finished the appearance was a pair of black leather shoes and a black jacket over the shirt. The colours of the dark clothing contrasted rather sharply against his pale skin, and dark brown hair.<br/><br/>Immediately he walked to the library's rather pleasant café, and ordered himself a cup of black coffee, saying to the woman behind the counter.<span style=""color: #FFFF00"">""Coffee please, no sugar no milk.""</span>She obliged and went off to make the beverage, returning a minute or two latter, holding a boiling hot cup of black coffee. Korin smiled and set down the small amount of money required for the beverage upon the counter, before taking the drink and picking a seat not too far away from the counter. He set the hot drink down upon the table, and took a look around the immediate area, there was surprisingly little in the way of people around here. Though as always, it was deathly silent."
3447,PRÆY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42749&start=40,2014-08-14T18:12:06,2.2zenith,"Isana's laughter boomed in the large recess of the room, ""See?""<span style=""font-style: italic"">I've become much stronger, and faster. Much more than I could ever wish.</span>She turned to face her sister, a smug look of victory on her face. However, she could only see her sister's face register shock and disgust, before worry as she rushed forward with a packet of tissues.<br/><br/>""Take this, take this!"" Touka took the entire stack of tissue paper, separating it from the plastic packaging, and pressed it onto the wound. ""Keep pressure on the wound, I'll go get help."" She got to her feet and ran out, searching for help in the most covert manner as she could.<br/><br/>Isana turned back to face away from the door, her face now devoid of emotion. She padded across the room, hooking her fingers in what appeared to be a gab between the floorboards. Light emitted from the gap as she lifted the hidden trapdoor open, dipping her hand into the cool space of the refrigerator and picking a paper-wrapped package. She closed the lid silently and dropped the meat next to Nakahiro and made for the door without a word.<br/><br/>------<br/><br/>Yuno accepted the handkerchief, wrapping it around her cup of ice water to collect moisture before moving to wipe the stain. ""I'll wash this for you. Unless you want it back."" She folded the hanky and placed it to the side where either of them could reach it if they wanted to.<br/><br/>""Holy-"" Yumi craned her neck taking in the two others who had just arrived and greeted her rather suddenly. ""Did we have another new guy? I thought it was just the kid."" She glanced at Jo, as though he would know information locked in her working email. ""Never mind. Take a seat, I'll get all of this sorted out."" She waved a hand turning back to her food. ""And, it's ma'am, not sir. It's also not very flattering."" She parroted her words for the umpteenth time.<br/><br/>She turned to the other lady, ""So Miss Colla, you're right, I am Ogura, one of the many nicknames plays on that, the Ogre."" She smiled mirthlessly, taking another spoonful of her lunch as her other hand rolled up her sleeve. ""We'll get to introductions later, I'm busy eating lunch."" She said in between mouthfuls.<br/><br/>""Small talk aside if everyone here is on my team, we're to take it slow and aid the investigation. I may have my own<span style=""font-style: italic"">errands</span>to run at that time."" One of her private tasks, it has taken a turn for the better in the past week, hopefully it would earn her a promotion."
3448,PRÆY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42749&start=60,2014-08-15T18:20:01,Anadwen,"Grabbing the tissues, and immediately coloring their white, soft surface with the red fractals of the drops of his blood, Nakahiro nodded and pressed the stack onto his shoulder. ""Thanks."" he muttered, careful not to stain the shirt any more, and stepped back to lean onto the wall, staring somewhere into the distance, just as he did almost all the time. It grew to some kind of custom to stare into the blue, he did it since he was a child. At the beginning it was most often watching out for his sister's return, but later, it became nothing more than brooding and observing the world.<br/><br/>""You got really good, Isana."" he uttered in the midst of his thoughts all of a sudden. ""Far better than I ever was.<br/><br/>He only glanced down once he was handed the meat. He could recognize the smell anywhere, anytime... It was exactly what humans called the smell of good cooking... Except that it wasn't cooked at all.<br/><br/>His hand carefully unraveled the package and picked the piece of burgundy meat up, bringing it to his lips. For a moment, something dark flashed through his eyes, changing their bright green color into a murky, dark scarlet, while the juice from the fresh piece of meat ran in drips down his lips and chin. It stained his shirt even more, but in the nigh trance-like state he found himself in, he didn't seem to care about that. His muscles tensed at the taste of meat, the piece sliding down his throat, nearly unchewed. His teeth unclenched to bite into the meat, tear a part off and lick the juice off his lips.<br/><br/>It was... Good that Isana left. Seeing a ghoul eat was no pleasure, after all. Even him, ever composed and calm, became savage at the moment when he tasted meat.<br/><br/>----<br/><br/>Shinobu's jaw dropped, and she completely forgot to reply to Yumi upon sighting the huge woman. She was giant! Enormous! She couldn't help but stare, a little sheepishly even, but on the first place, there was awe and wonder. How can someone even grow that tall? This girl was incredibly big!<br/><br/>""Holy shit."" she whispered. ""She's tall.""<br/><br/>Her small hands gripped the handkerchief and stacked it back into the pocket of her baggy pants, and still, she didn't get her eyes off Colla. There were many fascinating things in the Overwatch - like Jo's mustache, which was as thick as a brush - but never before has she seen a human of this height. Her staring could be considered rude by some, even. ""Hey there..."" she muttered finally, twisting her neck all the way to let her wide eyes fall upon Colla's face. ""You new in here? You're pretty tall.""<br/><br/>It wasn't unusual to get something of this sort out of Shinobu. Stating the obvious was a talent of hers.<br/><br/>----<br/><br/>It was already pretty late when Taru finally got to the theatre. But that was natural... For him, at least. Coming in like a complete mess with a pack of cigarettes in one hand, a lighter in the other one, and a jacket swung over his shoulders has become quite the habit of his during the few years he's lived here. The Theatre was a bunch of snobs. And Taru didn't care.<br/><br/>Leaving a trail of smoke behind himself, he was in no hurry to get anywhere. That was, till he took a turn and got...<br/><br/>Into a hell of a bloody scene. Red was everywhere, on the ground, on the walls... Appalling and shocking and beautiful. So beautiful the cigarette that he's been smoking till now fell onto the floor, making a small white cloud before completely dissipating in the pool of blood underneath his feet. He licked his lips, blankly staring at the girl in front of himself. Also covered in blood...<span style=""font-style: italic"">Hell, that makes her seem so hot.</span>His eyes narrowed at the thought. She'd just need a bit more blood and a bit less clothes, and...<br/><br/>""You like the color red?"" he quipped, his usual wide grin stretching across his mouth. He took another cigarette out of the pack, and with a flick of his wrist lit it on fire, placing one end among his sharp teeth."
3449,PRÆY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42749&start=60,2014-08-18T00:02:14,RpgKitten,"Degnar waited for the two men to attack him, and simultaneously they lunged at him. He blocked one strike with his sword, the other with his scabbard, hitting the side of the blade moving it off course. Without even giving them a moment to recuperate, he kicked Niko away, and moved in close to Minato, executing a Judo trip, putting Minato on the ground. He didn't move in for the kill, as he knew Niko would come at him. Instead he came at Niko parrying his blows, while pushing him back to the wall. He stopped Niko's last swing with his scabbard, allowing Degnar to chop off his sword hand. He then brought his sword to Niko's throat and pressed down with both hands cutting the neck clean through. The body slumped to the floor, as the head slid off his blade. He whirled around to see Minato getting up and trying to run away, Degnar threw his sword pinning him to the wall. He then picked up Niko's blade, tossing the hand to the side, as Minato was struggling to pull the sword free. Just as Degnar reached him, Minato pulled the sword out of the wall. But Degnar simply kept Minato's arm away with his scabbard, as he did one clean slice, decapitating him. Degnar still looked pristine, as if he hadn't just fought two vampire swordsmen. He looked to Rosalie and his daughter, and saw a vampire he recognised as Taru on the side lines, Degnar nodded to him. He then retrieved his blade and waited for the girls to finish.<br/><br/>-------<br/><br/>Kiyoko grabbed one of Toren's men and threw him at the vampires Rosalie was fighting, knocking them down. She saw it as a gift, both helping by, putting them all on the floor, and giving Rosalie another kill. Kiyoko then turned to the remaining one in front of her, quickly wrapping him in her predatory limb. Then she lifted him above her head, and started to stab him hundreds and hundreds of times with her tendrils, he screamed in horrific pain, but he would live. It caused a shower of blood to rain down on her, it was hard to tell there was a girl under all the gore. Once most of his blood was drained, she then had her tendrils go beneath his skin, and start peeling it off, tossing it into a pile on the floor. The vampire was whimpering now, as she had been laughing hysterically through the whole thing, she loved it when she could just cut loose on someone. After he was completely skinned she started taking scoops of his muscles and organs, and just started throwing them in random directions. Finally he was no more than bone, and a brain that she couldn't easily get to with it still attached to his body, so she tore it off ending the vampires misery, and scooped out the gray matter. She smiled, and even the inside of her mouth was covered in vampire blood. She felt so good, she turned to see if Rosalie was having as much fun as she was. That's when she noticed the new comer, another one of Toren's men, most likely. She took a step towards him, getting ready to get another kill, she crushed the bones she was carrying in her predatory limb, then dropped the remains on the floor.<br/><br/>-------<br/><br/>Jo wasn't intentionally trying to upset his commander, today he just kept doing things he would do at his old base, but this place was much different. He looked at Ogura and said<span style=""color: #BF8F00""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""My apologies, Ma'am, won't happen again.""</span></span></span>He looked at the giant next to him but his face remained serious. Colla MacDheòrsa seemed alright but he would have to wait and see. He took a seat as Ogura commanded, but he didn't relax, while he was on base he wasn't the same person he was in the world, or even on the field. At his old base this was standard, you were meant to act in a certain fashion on base, while on the field you were allowed to be less formal, as the field was often stressful enough. But here you had soldiers who looked like kids, and allowing them to act like kids, he was looking at Shinobu Naito, one of his teammates. How was he supposed to trust a hyperactive tawpie to watch his back on a mission? He gritted his teeth as she remarked about how tall their other teammate was. And their leader couldn't even be bothered to know the men and women on their team. He feared that these people would be the death of him. Was he being punished for declining to be a leader again? He couldn't imagine leading this team, he would be far stricter than he feared they could handle. Had theses people even gone to boot camp?"
3450,PRÆY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42749&start=60,2014-08-19T05:15:04,2.2zenith,"Yumi yawned, pushing her tray in and leaning back against the uncomfortable backrest, ""Duck is already in the lab. He says he may be onto something."" She shrugged, ""I say its nothing. Anyway, I have set us up to visit all the sites today, forensics has already started working on some of them so we'll go now."" She looked at Shinobu, ""We'll have to do that weapon testing later. Less shooting now, more poking around."" She rummaged through her bag, picking up her phone and slid down in her seat to prevent the others from lookup at her passwords as she accessed her email to check. Whoops. It did look like she had read the mail, informing her about two new additions to the team, a memo she had skimmed through too quickly. Seems like everything was in order. She glanced at her watch as she got up, ""We'll take my car then."" She slung her bag over her shoulder, lifted the tray in one hand while swiping through her email, reading their latest assignment. ""So, the assignment finally came out. We're to look for this Artisan ghoul and put him down.""<br/><br/>------<br/><br/>Touka dashed back to the hall, cradling at least a dozen packages as she did so. The man inside the kitchen had told her to take as much as was needed but she was not sure, so she took as much as she could carry. She deposited the packs in front of him, kneeling down to check the wound. She hovered around him for a couple of seconds, making sure that the blood flow was stemmed. ""You okay? Has the blood flow stopped? Feeling alright?"" She fired off a barrage of questions as she unwrapped the first package and forced it into Nakahiro's hand, finally realising Isana was no longer around.<br/><br/>------<br/><br/>Screams rang out from the road junction, a red-cloaked humanoid standing on the front of a sedan, a crimson spike speared through the cracked windscreen, impaling the driver and the child in the back seat. Frantically, Overwatch's number was dialled, as the crowd fled the scene.<br/><br/>The humanoid retracted its predatory organ and turned its head to take in its surroundings, a matte finish mask resembling the Ying-Yang symbol, with white and dark lens for the respective dots."
3451,PRÆY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42749&start=60,2014-08-19T13:54:00,Ragnar Ice-Blood,"Rosalie had a manic smile of pure enjoyment upon her face, to see these people dead. Their tattered flesh scoured from their bones, their fresh crimson blood splattered across the walls, it was all a beautiful scene of death and destruction, the most beauteous of paintings in the eyes of Rosalie. She herself was covered in rich red vitae and gore from the brutal killings, her weapon was in a similar state of being soaked with blood. Looking around she saw that all the other vampires had been dispatched, all apart from one, and he was sat upon the floor, rather dumbfounded. Needless to say, he was rather devastated that a group of three could overpower and destroy a group of ten or so fairly powerful vampires. He was going to suffer, badly.<br/><br/>Setting her gaze upon the man, Rosalie tilted her head, planning where to administer her blade first. She pondered such things for a rather short while, before settling her mind. Lashing out with her blade, she cut a deep diagonal wound across the vampire's chest, causing even more blood to seep out from the wound. By now, he was in tears, the stress of seeing his friends so easily butchered mixed with the fresh wound, was overall too much to handle. She further his pain by kicking him face, causing a spray of saliva, blood and teeth to shower out from his face...she then proceeded to stab him, numerous times, in the chest. Each wound was accompanied with a burst of pure manic laughter from Rosalie, and a shower of red, she knew that only the brain had to be alive for a vampire to be alive...and she would use that to her favour.<br/><br/>By now, she was completely lost in her own little blood soaked world, all that was on her mind was death, and the screams of pain that gave her such pleasure. She imagined rows of screaming people, each having been flayed, in utter agony. People with limbs missing crying in such sweet pain and misery. Those with their tongues and jaws ripped out, doomed to die a near silent and wordless death.  She rammed the blade into the man's kneecap and up though his thigh, more blood, more screams. It all added into such a brilliant symphony pain of guttural screams of the dying, and she loved it all! She loved the screaming, the blood, the gore, all the severed and twitching limbs!<br/><br/>Unknown to her, but she had perhaps the most depraved smile possible plastered across her gore spattered face...<br/><br/>She reversed her grip upon the blade, instead of the blade itself being near her index finger, it was now near her smallest finger. Raising the blade, she hoped that the vampire would scream...he did. She rammed the blade down, impaling him through the lower jaw, the blade exiting just in front of his, now bloodied, neck.<span style=""color: #00FF40"">""Ze screaming...it iz such a beautiful sound...""</span>She said in a rather...concerning, tone. Had she the choice, she would prefer to skin him with a butter knife...but alas there was no such item nearby. Twisting the blade, that was still impaled in the guy's lower jaw, she used the last of the sword's length and stabbed the man through the throat. Leaving the sword to stop him from moving his head at all. Yanking out the sword caused the vampire to whimper, he probably knew what was going to happen next.<br/><br/>Now holding the blood soaked weapon normally, she took a moment to savour her sadistic work. It wasn't as long lasting as she would have hoped, but at least the vampire had suffered. Drawing back her arm, she rammed the blade, full length, into the side of his head. The tip appearing out the other side...covered in brain matter, and leaving the man utterly dead. Taking the weapon out of his head, she sighed and smiled.<br/><br/>It wasn't until now that she noticed the new arrival. She had been lost in her own little world filled with blood and screaming for however long. He had asked someone about their favourite colour being red, and it sounded to be directed at the two women of the group, if tone was anything to go by, and given that Kiyoko hadn't answered him...though that could just be because she furious still, Rosalie assumed the question was directed at herself.<span style=""color: #00FF40"">""Ja, zee colour matches the screams perfectly.""</span>She answered, sounding rather crazed.<br/><br/>------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------<br/><br/>""Aye, I'm tall. Seven and a quarter feet to be exact. Miss, Shinobu?"" Colla answered her college...that looked like a child. She was having a hard time coming to grips if the woman was a child or not, she most certainly looked like one, and perhaps acted such as one. Either way, as long as she wasn't a liability, she was okay in Colla's books. Looking to the person next to her, Colla nodded a greeting to him. It must have felt rather odd for him, being in a mostly female team. But again, if he wasn't a liability. He was okay.<br/><br/>Colla took some notice when Yumi decided to just check her phone, though she wasn't trying to decipher some password. Though she smiled when the woman spoke of taking down this 'artisan ghoul,' probably just some idiot ghoul that decided it was fun to randomly go off and kill people. Then again, most nocturne did that. ""Let's go then."" Colla said to the others, she was eager to see just how effective this team was going to be...perhaps...not very..."
3452,PRÆY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42749&start=60,2014-08-20T19:25:42,Anadwen,"""I gotta agree with you at that. Red's a beautiful color... Ya know, it suits ya."" Taru smirked, stretched his arms above his head, and kept eyeing Rosalie. ""I think red makes blondies so f***ing hot. I sorta regret not buying a couple of Cuban cigars to get some more enjoyment out of your little theatre. Or recording the 'soundtrack'. You don't get to hear screams like this every day. The neighbors start to complain after a while, ya know."" He blew a small cloud of steel-grey smoke from between his teeth, and provocatively winked at the vampire girl. The pair of uneven eyes kept watching her. Oh, Taru loved tough and brutal girls. The ghoul one was also not bad... But a tad too young for his taste. And she didn't seem to be quite at her senses yet, hence why he kept his distance.<br/><br/>His free hand, not burdened with the cigarette, held between his gloved fingers, dragged the coat off his shoulders, and swung it over one in a casually nonchalant way. ""And you even got rid of those Toren's bastards. I never liked that old f***er, he talked too much shit. I woulda clapped if I had free hands."" He laughed, shortly and sharply, nearly like a cawing crow on a cemetery. The sound echoed in the corridor countless times before finally fading out.<br/><br/>""I don't think I saw ya 'round here before... What's your name?"" he tilted his head aside, eyes narrowed under the strands of scruffy black hair, and his thin lips remained stretched in that annoyingly confident smirk, not entirely unbefitting of his stance and the aura his person gave out.<br/><br/>------<br/><br/>Nakahiro, maybe a little bit thrown off by Touka's concern so shortly after his meal, just nodded weakly, succumbing to her care. It sure wasn't done with any negative intent - after all, it was (at least in his eyes) an act of kindness and hospitality - but Touka was worrying for nothing. To assure her off it, he unbuttoned the top of his shirt and rolled the collar down. Under the slightly bloodied sleeve was...<br/><br/>...Nothing. That meal was just about enough for him to heal the wounds nearly completely. Only five thin lines of newly-formed, somewhat pink skin, stretched across his paper-pale shoulder to be seen. ""I'm fine, Touka. There's no reason to worry."" he assured her, returning the packaged. ""Keep that for those that need it. Not me. Don't worry about me. I'll just need to change my shirt. Don't panic."" He buttoned the shirt again and helped her pick the packages up to return them to wherever she took them from.<br/><br/>------<br/><br/>""Yep, Shinobu Naito's the name! By the way, your hair is hella cool."" Shinobu grinned widely, pulling the bag with sweets up and offering first to Colla, and then to both Jo and Yumi, while stuffing her own mouth with a handful of candy. A normal person would eat it one by one, but not her - she took about five at once, and stuffed her cheeks in an almost rodent-like manner, all that while smiling widely. After she chewed it up, she wiped her mouth with the long sleeve of her dark grey hoodie, and continued eating.<br/><br/>Her smile disappeared after Yumi informed her about no weapons training today. A sigh escaped her, and she closed the bag with sweets. ""Maybe I will get at least a<span style=""font-style: italic"">little</span>bit of shooting in the end. Nocturne always act this stupid, go on a rampage in the middle of a day and expect they won't get caught! I wish I had a minigun on me. I mean, we can still sorta hope to track that idiot down and shoot 'im..."" She talked, rapidly fast in her high-pitched voice, as she packed both the magazine and the bag of sweets into the bag, swung over her shoulder. She was completely, utterly sure they were going to be the best team ever.<br/><br/>Keeping close to Colla as they moved away from the table, she slid her small hands into the pockets of her oversized hoodie, and smiled at her several heads taller colleague. ""I wanna get the Kira werewolf down, ya know. I hope we get to him soon!"""
3453,PRÆY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42749&start=60,2014-08-23T03:38:34,RpgKitten,"Jo's phone made the sound that let him know that there was a notification of Nocturne activity. He looked at his phone and spoke aloud what he read.<span style=""color: #BF8F00""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Red cloaked Ghoul reported to be attacking civilians at road junction, one woman reported seeing a Ying-Yang mask.""</span></span></span>He looked up from his phone.<span style=""color: #BF8F00""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Different M.O. but hunting in broad daylight is something the artisan is crazy enough to do, and psychopaths like to change their M.O. upon progressing. Either way, we should head down there to at least check it out.""</span></span></span>He paused, thinking to himself, I'm not the leader, I don't make those decisions anymore. He looked at Yumi, and said,<span style=""color: #BF8F00""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""That is if you think that's the best course of action. And if it is, I'd like to grab my stuff and hop on Quin, my bike, I'll get there faster and be able to do some situation assessment before the rest of you arrive.""</span></span></span>By bike he was referring to his Harley-Davidson LiveWire 1200, it was his prized possession, you couldn't get a bike like Quin on the market, she had some heavy modifications, that he had done himself.<br/><br/>-------<br/><br/>Kiyoko stopped, seeing Rosalie talking to this new guy, she relaxed and looked at herself, what a mess. She, of course, didn't mind it, but normal people didn't go around covered in blood and gore. She was about to say something to Rosalie, when several vampires came from the halls, all brandishing swords. Kiyoko recognised a lot of them, and one she knew particularly well, Aiden Tan, Degnar's right hand man. He went to his knees, looking down he said. ""Degnar, I apologise, I should have made sure you had some men with you. If you see fit, my lord, cut off my head now for my failure to serve you."" Kiyoko panicked for a second, until she realised she trusted Degnar to do the right thing.<br/><br/>Degnar just sheathed his blade, and said.<span style=""color: #4000FF""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Stand up, Aiden, this is the first time you have failed. Just make sure you learn from your mistakes.""</span></span></span>Aidan nodded, and said, ""I want three men with Degnar and three with Kiyoko at all times. If they need you to do something send one man to tell me and I will get it done, then they will go back.""<br/><br/>Kiyoko spoke up at this,<span style=""color: #FF0000""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""I don't want to have three guys following me everywhere, that would look strange. I can handle myself, Degnar, I don't need them.""</span></span></span>Degnar didn't want Kiyoko going out alone, he was also worried about Rosalie, Toren could still have more men trying to hunt them down. He turned to the she vampire, and said.<span style=""color: #4000FF""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Rosalie, will you stay with Kiyoko until tonight for me? I myself have some business to attend to, and won't be able to be with her.""</span></span></span>He picked up the heads of Minato and Niko by the hair, blood still dripping from their necks to the floor. He also told some of the men to clean this mess up. Then he looked back at Rosalie for her answer."
3454,PRÆY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42749&start=60,2014-08-30T12:44:50,Ragnar Ice-Blood,"Korin had now fetched himself a rather old and dusty looking leather-bound book from one of the shelves, it was upon the history of Humans which  meant that war and power was always a common prospect. He had just read a page about the empires throughout the ages, he found reading like this particularly enjoyable and relaxing. Taking a sip of his now cooled down coffee, he turned a page. He was paying quite literally no attention to anything that was happening around him, something that wasn't all that uncommon for him to do, other people just tended to bore him greatly but being polite he wouldn't show his boredom. Looking up, he looked around the Café quickly, scanning the area for other Nocturne, before retuning to his reading material.<span style=""color: #FFFF40"">""Odd.""</span>He muttered.<br/><br/>------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------<br/><br/>Colla smiled at the words of the far smaller woman, she didn't bother all that much with her hair at all, after all, it certainly wasn't going to stop her getting shot or carved up by some crazed Nocturne.<span style=""color: #FF8000"">""Thanks, Shinobu.""</span>She said to the child-like Overwatch member, though she did fumble somewhat on the name, she had always had trouble pronouncing Eastern names. However, the rather off-putting and rodent-like manner of which the woman ate was rather distracting, and overall rather odd.<br/><br/>Grabbing her bag from the table behind her, Colla let out a quiet sigh while she listened the audio report from the man's phone, apparently some idiot ghoul was attacking people in broad daylight...which had to be one the more moronic things it could have done. She had indeed heard of this 'Artisan' Ghoul and it's antics involving murder, but at least it could...probably, be killed.<span style=""color: #FF8000"">""A minigun would be useful, but eh...just watch the collateral damage. We're here to protect people, not to kill them.""</span>She said once again to Shinobu, whom was talking about miniguns for some reason, it was doubtful that she could even carry such a thing.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF8000"">""The Kira werewolf?""</span>Colla asked while walking with the others, she had heard things about the Nocturne in question, especially that he was rather powerful.<span style=""color: #FF8000"">""Aye, it'll be a grand day when we finally stop his idiot antics.""</span><br/><br/>---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------<br/><br/>Rosalie's attention was set upon this new stranger, he was rather tall and actually fairly indimidating to her, but she wasn't all that terrified of him. She smiled at the compliment made about the colour red suiting her, quite well, though her smile grew just a tad more when he also said about it making blondes look 'hot' as he had said.<span style=""color: #00FF40"">""I vouldn't call it theatre, but it vas certainly fun and ze blood makes it rather beautiful. But ja, the screams vere rather calming...but I don't think ze neightbors here care about ze sounds."" </span>She had a rather large smile plastered across her gore-covered face, very little of her skin was actually showing for all the blood that coated her.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #00FF40"">""Ja ve got rid of zem, zhey attacked us...so ve may have...butchered zhem..."" </span>She said with a malicious smile when the man spoke of Toren's men now being dead, apparently he too shared a disliking of the Ancient vampire, though, such a disliking was not uncommon given just how horrid Toren actually was.<span style=""color: #00FF40"">""He is rather horrible."" </span>She answered, not wanting to say too much unless this man was also a member of Toren's gang of Thugs. It didn't seem all that likely given just how much he seemed to have hated him, going so far as to insinuate that he wants to kill him. But, as always Rosalie would be cautious.<br/><br/>When he asked her name however, she saw no harm in it, it wasn't like she was the only person with the name in the whole world.<span style=""color: #00FF40"">""I'm Rosalie, and you are?""</span>Needless to say she was expecting his name also, but she stood there with an utterly enthralled look, and a smile.<br/><br/>She looked over at Dengar and Kiyoko quickly when the Ancient asked her to keep an eye on the Ghoul for the night.<span style=""color: #00FF40"">""Ja, I vill take care of her if you vant.""</span>She answered him, she would take care of Kiyoko."
3455,PRÆY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42749&start=60,2014-08-31T13:03:35,2.2zenith,"The Artisan climbed off the car, landing lightly on her boots. It strolled through the junction leisurely, taking in the light drizzle on its mask. People fled the cars, scrambling to get out of its reach, far away from those appendages twitching menacingly on its back.<br/><br/>There was a child screaming, most likely in fear. Its path altered according to her curiosity, exploring the maze of empty cars to find the child. The drizzle grew ever heavier, causing its hair to cling to the metallic mask which concealed her features. It stood before the car, a red Toyota, the water seeping through its clothes, the cloak now hugging its figure. The parents must have abandoned the child in their bid for safety. Its hand rested on the door handle of the car, peering through the glass to look at the baby.<br/><br/>The door was then ripped from its hinges with a crash. It set the door down to the side as the child's screams intensified. It leaned into the vehicle, its Predatory Organ retracting as it pulled two latches built into the edges of the mask, releasing it and exposing its face. She pushed her hair out of her eyes, tucking it neatly behind a ear before watching the child intently. It ceased its screams, seeing a human face. Or so it thought. Then she removed a glove, a finger going for its neck and tickled it. It amused her greatly.<br/><br/>------<br/><br/>Yumi stopped at the exit, the rain was coming down in sheets on the outside of the multistory car park, causing a thin layer of fog over the surface of the ground. She looked to the new recruits, ""You will need body armor, you may borrow the other's in the car but I don't expect them to fit too well."" She looked pointedly at Shinobu. ""As for you, only a pistol will do. No heavy ordinances for now."" She walked forward, moving to the team's assigned pair of vehicles. One, an armored sedan and the other an armored SUV. Both their windows were tinted to prevent people from looking inside. She picked the sedan, opening the boot and retrieving a matte black assault rifle and a revolver. The pistol had only the capacity for three shots before requiring to be reloaded, it was the kind that would need the hammer to be drawn back before firing. She passed the revolver to Shinobu along with a pouch, ""Take care of this, its part of a set and I'd very much like to keep it as a set. The bullets are in the pouch, don't start loading them until we're there.""<br/><br/>She hopped into the driver's seat, snatching her coat from the passenger seat while she donned her armor vest, locking the vest snugly to her form."
3456,PRÆY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42749&start=60,2014-09-03T17:23:08,Anadwen,"""I got many names, Miss Vampire Butcher Rosalie."" Taru's grin widened even more. He bent his head back, blowing a thin stream of cigarette smoke up into the air. ""Right now, right here, you can call me Taru."" he responded, voice rather smug, and in a sharp contrast with the messy exterior he seemed to display, eerily dim in the cigarette smoke, slowly dissipating in the still air of the theater. He paid little to no heed to Degnar's underlings and the ghoul girl. All his attention was on this little vampire, german by origin to be judged from her accent.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Wonder if she liked it if I got her some wursts?</span><br/><br/>-----<br/><br/>Shinobu was up on her feet and almost skipping with the adrenaline, rushing to her veins after hearing the report Jo received. This Artisan ghoul was asking for trouble, and she couldn't wait to give it to him (or her). Oh, she'd give that ghoul so much trouble, her father would be so proud of her! He'd be bursting with pride...<br/>""Collateral damage ain't my concern."" she shrugged carelessly. ""The civilians are supposed to get the heck out of there if there's nocturne in there. If they're that stupid that they don't get out of my way, then I don't care about them."" The cynicism in her voice, suddenly becoming rather formal and cold-hearted, was far even beyond her age.<br/><br/>""The Kira werewolf would be a great trophy. I shot one from that... Crimson Maw, I think. He talked a lot, about Kira and about other things... That made me want to hunt Kira down. He was a lot of trouble to take down, that one, but I've gotten better."" She was far younger back then, anyway. She could hit anything and everything now, just...<br/><br/>Headshot it.<br/><br/>She followed Yumi like a shadow, and with a ferocious nod accepted the revolver, although a little bit disappointed to use something that small. ""You can trust me with guns."" she assured her superior, and retrieved an armor vest from her rather oversized bag. Good thing she brought so many things with herself, the sizes there surely wouldn't fit her. She tossed her bag into the trunk of the sedan and corrected the vest, pulling her hoodie over it once more and zipping it all the way to her neck. She rushed to take the passenger's seat next to Yumi, and once there, she pulled the revolver out to study it. It could be effective, although the frequency of reloading was rather uncomfortable."
3457,PRÆY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42749&start=60,2014-09-06T13:39:21,RpgKitten,"Jo looked at Shinobu and said sternly.<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""color: #BF8F00"">""Collateral should be your concern, there's not always time for a citizen to get out of the way in a fight. Besides, our job, first and foremost, is to protect people, not to just kill nocturnes for trophies and to prove that we can. The sooner you understand that, the better. Disconnection is fine, it can allow you to do your job better and keep your mind on task despite the horrors you see, just don't forget what your true purpose here is.""</span></span></span>Jo has been through a lot in his life, and it no longer phases him. But he has become more concerned with saving lives because of it. He didn't want to have to add anymore deaths to his conscience than he has to.<br/><br/>Jo was surprised Yumi only gave Shinobu a pistol, Jo would normally just follow orders without saying anything. As a commander may know something you don't. He knew a commander who had liked to give his men bare minimum supplies to see how well they could in a worst case scenario. This might be what Yumi was attempting to do, that would explain why she only allowed the gear in this SUV. Jo thought that was kind of reckless though, doing it on a high priority mission such as this one. Of course the commanders who did this didn't usually care if the soldiers died or not. A harsh way of leading, but it weeded out the good from the bad soldiers, just like Spartans. Jo was going to make it his job to make sure everyone, even Shinobu, came back from this mission alive. He went to the trunk of the car and rooted through the gear, he grabbed a small sub-machine gun, for suppressive fire. A pistol in case things got to closer ranges. Some flash bangs and tear gas for crowd control. And a powerful long ranged semi-automatic rifle, which is the weapon he would be using for the majority of situations.<br/><br/>Shinobu mentioned being able to be trusted with guns, Jo then thought to himself,<span style=""font-style: italic"">is that what this was all about?</span><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""color: #BF8F00"">""If collateral is your concern, you could give her a somewhat slow firing semi-automatic rifle. That wouldn't allow a large amount of flying bullets, and if you don’t think that is enough you could give her limited ammo as well, that way she would have to make every shot count.""</span></span></span><br/><br/>-------<br/><br/>Between ordering around his men, Degnar nodded at Rosalie and said.<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""color: #4000FF"">“Thank you, now if you’ll excuse me, I have a certain person I have to find.”</span></span></span>Aiden was still looking concerned but he didn't protest. Kiyoko began smiling her innocent smile again.<span style=""color: #FF0000""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">“My father can be overprotective sometimes, but I know he just wants to make sure I am safe.”</span></span></span>She said cheerfully to Rosalie, and then turned to Taru.<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold""> <span style=""color: #FF0000"">“Where are my manners? My name is Kiyoko, will you be accompanying us tonight, Taru?”</span></span></span>"
3458,PRÆY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42749&start=60,2014-09-10T12:20:57,2.2zenith,"""Let her borrow yours then."" Yumi shrugged, ""Not everyone goes around lending their weapons. Also,"" She turned towards Jo, ""I think any gun's recoil will be an issue so why not have her act as support for now?"" She yanked the seatbelt and buckled it, ""And Kira, that werewolf, is not an easy threat. Why do you think it has taken so long to kill him? I think a couple of people who think its a simple matter have ended up as one of his first few officer kills."" She smiled, yet her eyes did not. ""Now,"" She turned to Shinobu, ""The pistol is for self defense, I don't want you charging in there and getting yourself killed. The policy you must remember if you need help in our team is that, we'll only help you if we can ensure our own safety. So don't put yourself at unnecessary risk."" She waited for Colla to get in before starting off.<br/><br/>------<br/><br/>""Hello. Kira, or should I say Writer? It must be rather alarming how I managed to get my hands on information this quickly after the incident of last night. Anyway, I hear from several sources that you went up against the new kid in the block?"" The voice was distinctly female. She laughed, ""Must be humiliating. You'd want revenge, am I right?"" The cheery voice stopped, ""Yes, several of us are planning to get rid of the Artisan, the new kid. She's causing too much trouble in everyone's wards, so I'd like to invite you. We can discuss if you're interested. Tonight, at the Library and do bring a mask this time will you? I have a hunch... that the kid will appear again tonight. With that, I bid you farewell."" The audio file ended."
3459,PRÆY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42749&start=60,2014-09-15T22:06:29,Ragnar Ice-Blood,"Rosalie nodded in acknowledgement of Dengar when he said about taking his leave and attending to matter elsewhere, likely to do with strangling the un-life out of the ancient Toren for having his goon squad of thugs attack Kiyoko, or his daughter, as he had just called her. Normally Rosalie would have stopped for awhile to ponder about what other circumstances must have happened to have led to Dengar adopting her, but Kiyoko seemed a nice enough girl, so it didn't seem like abandonment or anything of that sort.<br/><br/>Looking at Kiyoko she said to her in a friendly voice.<span style=""color: #00FF00"">""Zhat's good. Itz allvays nice to have family close vy. Especially in situations like zat vhere people try to attack you</span>."" With the last few words she gestured towards the piles of gore and the...remnants, of vampire that were practically sprayed, near enough everywhere a little ways down the theatre's corridor.<span style=""color: #00FF00"">""Zont vorry, I vill make sure zat zhey do not hurt you tonight. If ze need is zhere, you could even stay vith me.""</span>She finished with a smile towards the ghoul, she genuinely cared about her.<br/><br/>Now, she set her focus upon Taru, for some odd reason she rather liked him. Even if he seemed to be something like a polar opposite to her in some ways, and he smoked, which Rosalie had never tried and didn't exactly like to be around. With a smile as she had given Kiyoko she answered.<span style=""color: #00FF00"">""Taru, yes, a nice name.""</span>She assumed that he was from somewhere Eastern, after all Europeans didn't tend to have names like that, or at least not traditionally. But, she was somewhat uneasy when he said that he had many names, it could be an ill omen that he was hunted by someone...well, all nocturne were hunted, but more so hunted than the average. Or he had lived for centuries in many numerous places, which was entirely possible given how vampires never aged with the passage of eons.<br/><br/>-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------<br/><br/>Colla forced off a smirk when the child-like Shinobu was handed a tiny handgun, her talks of miniguns and sniper rifles that could literally blow someone into pieces had apparently angered the others. She just took it as a bit of jesting, after all, it wasn't like she could actually carry a minigun, right? Surely not. However, Colla herself had her own weapon. A larger than average sized pistol, that better suited her larger hands when compared to the smaller frames of smaller weapons, that was chambered with a fairly higher calibre than the common handgun, since she could cope with the recoil rather well when compared to the average person.<br/><br/>Getting into the vehicle that her colleges was in, yanked at her seat belt before buckling it, and prepared herself to potentially fight a creature that could literally kill everyone, including herself, like they were naught but cows in a slaughter...then again, the Artisan-or whatever it called itself, could just as easily get itself shot...a lot...preferably in the head, by the team of overwatch. It was sure to be a promising battle indeed. But, one thing to remember, was that ghouls were just as mortal as the rest of Humans and nocturne...they just needed a little extra convincing that they were well and truly dead."
3460,PRÆY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42749&start=60,2014-09-16T07:07:56,Anadwen,"""Sir,"" Rin's soft voice broke Tsukinama out of his thoughts as he stood on the large terrace, dozens of floors above the city's streets, and far enough from the noise and stench of the streets that he found so disgusting. He turned his head to the side, wind sweeping his silver hair out of his face and behind his figure, like a white flag, shimmering in the distorted sunlight. There she stood, between the glass panels of the door, hourglass figure garbed in black. ""What is it, Rin?"" he asked quietly. She wouldn't speak before he'd acknowledge her presence - ever.<br/><br/>""This arrived."" Her pale arms outstretched towards him, showing him a record. He cocked his head to the side with curiosity.<br/>""Let's go inside."" he announced after a moment, and noiselessly walked into the luxurious living room those glass panels divided from the terrace.<br/><br/>The file had his teeth grinding and fists clenching around the leather settee. So others knew of it already? How humiliating... How humiliating! He'd get this Artisan ghoul down. He'd take off her head and splatter her brains across the streets, tear her flesh and spill her blood. Even though others, too, seemed to have problems with that...<br/>He'd be there, at the library.<br/><br/>""Rin. Get Hamlet and Ophelia ready."" his voice rang in the air, crystal-clear, full of determination and a dark, twisted pleasure. Even his thin lips formed a smile, though it was a smile without kindness, glee or mirth. The smile of one that prepares for the kill.<br/><br/>----<br/><br/>""Like hell I will,"" Taru grinned at Kiyoko. ""If I'm invited, that is."" The stream of smoke was suddenly cut out and he found out that all he's got in his teeth is its end. His grin shifted into an expression of surprise, and he reached into his pocket to take the pack out. The surprise grew just bigger, and received a hint of distaste, too, as he furrowed his brow. It was empty. ""F**k... I'm out... Anyone got cigs? I just ran out."" he casually asked off the old vampire, the blondie and the ghoul girl. They didn't look like the sort to smoke a pack a day, but you never know. ""I'll pay it off later if ya do.""<br/><br/>His uneven eyes kept flashing in the shadow his unruly hair cast on them, studying the trio carefully. The old guy seemed strong... And old-school. Bleh. Just hope he wasn't stuck-up like most of them were. The girl... Eh, he had his opinion about ghouls and it wasn't very complimenting. Rosalie, though, oh yeah, that one got the full amount of his interest. She was attractive, and though she didn't come off as much of a wild girl to him - what was slightly disappointing, say what you want - she wasn't some sort of village bum, no way. Even though her accent would hint on a German or Austrian heritage, and he wasn't very found of Europe and stuff that came from it.<br/>Except for cigarettes, off course.<br/><br/>----<br/><br/>With a deep sigh, Shinobu buckled the seatbelt up and tightened it around her small frame. ""Fine then. The pistol is for self-defense, I don't shoot when civilians are around, and I don't rush in like a moron... I'm not a kid!"" she crossed her arms on her chest, sticking her chin out. ""Just because I look ten years younger than I am, I get this all the time. I've grown up between investigators, and contrary to popular beliefs, I'm twenty one, not eleven. I was handling a gun before I graduated."" she protested, but took the orders without actually putting up a resistance against them. Yumi was the boss right now.<br/><br/>""No big guns, no big guns..."" she muttered underneath her breath, staring out of the window as the car went out of the parking space. ""What bullshit policy. I got in with shooting for shooting and now I get this 'no guns' crap..."" She couldn't believe it. Why did she even move? She wanted achievements and promotions, and thought that here, in Ignis II, the whole place would be full of Nocturne for her to shoot. And she gets sorted into a team that forbids her to shoot!<br/><br/>""Did you guys even read the reports on each one of us?"" she spoke up after a while, looking into the back of the car through the mirror."
3461,PRÆY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42749&start=60,2014-09-20T14:13:41,RpgKitten,"It was the acting like an 11 year old, that makes me want to treat you like a little kid. Jo thought as he looked at Shinobu, he then said to her.<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""color: #BF8F00"">""You can use one of my guns if you want, and yeah, I read your report. That does not make you a good soldier, or even a competent one, it's more than just shooting. It's knowing when to shoot, or when not to, defending civilians is top priority, always. Yes, you should do what you have to. But don't be reckless, fire out of the need to protect, not out of the want to maim.""</span></span></span>Jo then thought, and why is everyone so focused on this Kira, he was just a werewolf. He made a lot of noise, but he was just some stupid overgrown dog, he wasn't a real problem, neither was this ghoul. These are all temporary threats, they would be taken care of in time. He knew of the greater threat to humankind.<br/><br/>-------<br/><br/>Kiyoko wasn't sure what Taru was saying, she heard 'like h**l I will' in movies to mean, No way!. But from his context he seemed to mean 'I'd love to.' She just smiled at him and said.<span style=""color: #FF0000""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Of course you're invited. And I always carry cigarettes in case Andrew runs out.""</span></span></span>Andrew was a guy she knew, who always loved it when she gave a cigarette to him.<span style=""color: #FF0000""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""I don't know if they're your type though, he is pretty specific. Red Non-menthol Newport cigarettes.""</span></span></span>She said from memorization, Kiyoko pulled out the pack, it had gotten drenched in her coat pocket. She opened it and offered him one.<span style=""color: #FF0000""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Sorry about the mess.""</span></span></span>She said with a blush on her face. She hoped he didn't think poorly of her for all the blood. While holding it out to him she turned to the Rosalie and said.<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""color: #FF0000"">""Thanks, Rosalie, that means a lot to me.""</span></span></span>She was trying to make sure to sound gracious."
3462,PRÆY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42749&start=60,2014-09-22T16:10:08,2.2zenith,"Touka thrust a first aid kit at Nakahiro, throwing out her arm to block him from exiting the room. ""You should be sure to act human or you'll end up attracting unwanted attention. Humans do not regenerate immediately like we do. Patch up, then you can leave."" This was a command, not a request. ""Learning to live like a actual human is not how any Nocturne lives. Ghouls almost never use medical equipment, Vampires never invest in vehicles, and Werewolves never wear expensive clothing out. See the link? That is one way to spot us. So patch yourself up!""<br/><br/>------<br/><br/>""We have yet to assess which role you will take in the team. For all you know you could be like that Edward ""Duck"" in the team lab, looking at pixels all day. So just relax, its like a family trip... only more..."" Her voice trailed off when she realized where it was leading. She switched lanes, weaving through traffic, ""The report has been read. I read both of them. But to the team, you are still rookies and unassigned. Additionally, your height makes it hard to shoot over vehicles and is a disadvantage on your part. As team leader, I can't have you dying on your first assignment.""<span style=""font-style: italic"">It looks bad on my record as well.</span>The car slowed to a halt at a road where vacated vehicles clogged the way. ""We're here,"" She said in a sing-song voice, putting the jacket on and raising the hood to block out the heavy drops of rain as she exited the vehicle. ""Colla, you too, should stay back a bit and support us."""
3463,PRÆY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42749&start=60,2014-09-29T18:03:39,Ragnar Ice-Blood,"Corila sat patiently in the back of the vehicle, listening to Yumi and the other Overwatch members talk to one another. Every now and then she would glance out of one of the Vehicle's black tinted windows, observing the people outside and the dense traffic. She had seen ghouls and the other assorted nocturne before, and knew quite a bit about each of them but namely about the wounds they tended to inflict on their quarry...if their prey was still recognisable as a person, that was.<br/><br/>She didn't know what to expect with this weird artisan creature, each ghoul tended to act differently from each other, and their mannerisms differed greatly. Some were rather headstrong and relied too heavily on their regeneration abilities, while others were rather sadistic, preferring to toy with their prey before inevitably killing it.<span style=""color: #FF8000"">""Horrible bloody creatures."" </span>She muttered to herself.<br/><br/>When the vehicle stopped, she listened to Yumi telling her to remain in support, given her height there wouldn't be too many civilian vehicles that she couldn't shoot over, nothing short of a large truck anyway.<span style=""color: #FF8000"">""Aye, support.""</span>She answered, taking out her large handgun from it's leather holster, putting her hood up, and then exiting the overwatch vehicle.<br/><br/>--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------<br/><br/>Rosalie stopped a slight smirk when Taru mentioned him being out of cigarettes, she didn't exactly like smoking at all, but it was tolerable, and she liked him too much to really care anyway.<span style=""color: #00FF00"">""Sorry, I zon't smoke.""</span>She said to him in a cheerful voice, if she smoked she would have done him a favour and gave him a few, but she didn't. Needless to say though, she was overjoyed that he would be coming along with her and Kiyoko latter in the day, having more people around during a hunt could be both, a bonus and hindrance, especially if the hunter was dull or sloppy in it's work. But she doubted that he would be a sloppy hunter.<br/><br/>She glanced at Kiyoko when she offered him a packet of cigarettes, she certainly didn't seem like the type of person to carry such things around with her, even if they were for people other than herself. It just didn't make too much sense in Rosalie's mind. But she had just thanked Rosalie, so the vampire smiled and said to the Ghoul in a thankful voice.<span style=""color: #00FF00""> ""It'z fine, I'm glad to be helping.""  </span><br/><br/>Returning her gaze back to Taru, she craned her neck, and smiled at him. He was rather tall when compared to herself, but then again most people were a great deal taller than she was. He seemed so different to herself in terms of personality, she was a quiet and generally shy person, and he seemed to be the most confident person ever. But that's exactly what she liked about him, his good appearance was also liked quite greatly by her too, but she wouldn't admit it.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #00FF00"">""Iz zhere any place in particular, that you vould like to hunt in tonight?"" </span>She asked Kiyoko in a curious manner, she generally didn't have to hunt, seeing as many Humans at the theatre would often offer up their own blood to the resident vampire's that they liked, she had several such people that often offered such sustenance. She wasn't a sloppy hunter, but she assumed that her hunting locations would perhaps not be that great for a Ghoul...she hadn't ever seen one hunt, but judging from how Kiyoko butchered the vampires...Rosalie assumed that it was bloody and violent..."
3464,PRÆY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42749&start=60,2014-09-29T20:36:22,Anadwen,"""Thanks, dude. I'll smoke anything as long as it doesn't taste like shit,"" he cackled, stepping forth to grab a cigarette of the packet that was offered to him. It was a more expensive sort than the cheap ones he used to buy - considering the amount of packets he smoked in a week and compared to the money he earned, expensive cigarettes were a luxury that he couldn't really afford. ""Mess? You've not seen mess till you slept at my place, sweetheart."" He shrugged, casually narrowing his eyes. All along,<span style=""font-style: italic"">she</span>was in the corner of his eye, a part of his mind concentrating on her so hard. He tried to imagine her in something far more... Revealing than that conservative (at least in his mind) outfit she was wearing. A smirk spread through his lips at that thought. Oh, yeah.<br/><br/>She was a bit short, but in his eyes, her physique was attractive, together with that angelic face. So innocent, so soft, and yet, as she just proved to him a few moments ago, she was a bad girl. Just like he liked it. Behind that veil of shyness and politeness there was sure something fiercer and full of bloodlust.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Just like he liked it.</span>He pulled the lighter out of his pocket once more, and threw it, alight, into the air, making sure that Rosalie would see him lighting the cigarette in a lightning-fast motion, so fast it was difficult to trace exactly when the lighter disappeared.<br/><br/>""Nightclubs are some of the best places if ya wanna talk hunting."" he admitted, blowing a thin stream of smoke from between his lips. ""Full of hot young chicks that are so drunk they won't even realize you're biting into them, no fat to get through, no sugar... Or just talk up someone at a gym, those f**kers going nuts about sports taste like heaven with their clean, fresh blood. Though, nothing equals a good, innocent high-schooler."" The smirk became malicious, and he reached towards the ceiling, holding his cigarette between his forefinger and his middle finger. ""They're sweet and delicious. The uniform makes for a nice wrapping, too.""<br/><br/>----<br/><br/>Catching the first-aid kit in the mid-air, Nakahiro stepped back, staring at Touka in confusion, but then, his eyes narrowed back to their usual serene shape, and he nodded, backing up to unbutton his shirt. He turned around, having enough politeness as not to take it off right in front of Touka. ""I suppose you're right. The stains on the shirt would give me away... I need to change."" He took care to clean the blood off his shoulder and wipe his face and neck from his meal, afterwards wrapping a layer of bandages over his shoulder. ""We should be just the more cautious now. After the Artisan going wild around here, and Kira appearing yesterday, this place is going to be swarming with Overwatch."" he spoke silently.<br/><br/>Finally pulling the shirt back, he hurried to retrieve his black blazer, gloves, and sunglasses, casually rolling the sleeves up, and slipping the sunglasses into his silky hair. In the matter of a few moments, he was back to his typical nonchalant, casually elegant self. ""May I invite you for a coffee as a sign of thanks, Miss Tachibana? There's a lot of things I'd like to ask you besides that."" he offered to her, handing the first aid kit back.<br/><br/>Many things. Things about Isana, things about why she left, things about her own self... It was one of the rare cases that something truly sparked up his interest.<br/><br/>----<br/><br/>""I'm not going to die."" Shinobu spoke through her clenched teeth. She was completely assured that she wouldn't die, there was no way she was dying today. ""There's no way I'm going to die and make my whole family ashamed."" Pulling the zipper on her red jacket up, she hid her brightly-colored hair beneath the hood, and stuck her chin out with determination. ""We're going to blow that arrogant ass to smithereens, get promoted, and nobody else will kick off!"" she exclaimed, pointing her finger up once the car stopped, and hurried out of the car with a speed surprising for her small constitution. She aimed right for the hood, to get her gun, and before anyone else could protest, she climbed onto the vehicle's roof.<br/><br/>It was a good vantage point. Once she stood up in the rain, whipping her back like a punishment for her irresponsible behavior, she had all of the wide road as if on her palm. Her cautious eyes skimmed over the rain-drenched scenery, to suddenly stumble upon a quickly moving shape. They widened, and she instinctively brought the gun up.<br/><br/>""It's up north! About three hundred meters, second lane! Get the civilians out of there, I could still shoot it!"" she shouted, pointing right in front of herself, but keeping in mind what she was told. She couldn't just stay support for all that time... She could shoot it, she could shoot it... Gritting her teeth, she locked her hand on the trigger, stopping herself from letting the bullets free."
3465,PRÆY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42749&start=60,2014-10-05T10:23:21,RpgKitten,"Jo stepped out of the vehicle, ready to follow Yumi, but then Shinobu hopped on to the car and opened her mouth. He face palmed.<span style=""color: #BF8F00""> ""Are you kidding?! Know the weapon you hold, Shin, that's a Revolver. No matter how good a shot you are, that gun has maybe a 50' effective range. In good conditions, not even when used in the f**king rain! Speaking of which, get the f**k down! You're standing on a wet metal car roof, your going to fall, hit your head and die. I feel like I'm talking to a f**king 8 year old!""</span>Jo said while rubbing his forehead. He looked at Yumi, trying to say, I'll follow your lead, but please, rein her in. He couldn't believe the incompetence of Shinobu, how was he supposed to work with this? He didn't have a problem with her getting in the fight, but don't just goof around, which is exactly what she seemed to want to do. At least she was able to get some Intel with her antics.<br/><br/>-------<br/><br/>Dude? Why did he call me dude? Kiyoko thought to herself. He talked about his place, she understood what he meant, but why say it so casually in a sentence, what purpose did it hold?  This man confused her, and she had never been annoyed by a person so much by just talking to them before. Usually they did something that effected her and was against her 'code'. A term Degnar used for what she thought were right things to do and wrong things to do. And hunting in public places was a wrong thing, so they would not be doing it. She turned to Rosalie and replied saying.<span style=""color: #FF0000""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""I do have a place in mind, it's out of the way, secluded. Hunting in a night club can draw attention when the victim goes missing. Everyone is on alert right now, we have to be careful, someone could see you in a night club, even just seeing you leave with someone and that person turning up dead or with a vampire's mark, the over-watch would be on you hard and fast. The idea is to not get noticed by the public, which will be harder with more people. But I think we can do it if no one deviates from the plan."" </span></span></span>She smiled at them not trying to seem commanding. She was just trying to do what was best for everyone."
3466,PRÆY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42749&start=60,2014-10-06T07:10:01,2.2zenith,"""Quiet over there."" She raised a hand towards them as she peered through the rain, pulling a cap from the glove box to block out the raindrops from her eyes. The visibility was horrible and her suspicions were confirmed when there was a loud metallic groan and a snap. ""Jo, go with Shinobu. Colla, you're with me. For now let's just get intel on our troublemaker, do not engage if possible. The others should be here soon to back us up. Once they are here, we can grab this Nocturne. Jo, set up a nest in the building over there. Keep me updated on the comms."" She hunched down, moving to the eastern side of the junction, scrambling from car to car, occasionally peering through the windows of the empty vehicles to try to pick up their quarry. Her hair clung to her skin, causing her to wish she had worn her hair back in a ponytail. She crouched in a shallow puddle of water, unwilling to bridge the larger gap between the lorry she as at and a sedan she intended to go to.<br/><br/>------<br/><br/>The Artisan snapped its mask down, picking up quickly on the scent of gunpowder and oiled metal. It left the child, picking up the metallic door as a shield and a possible Frisbee for an unsuspecting aggressor. It moved low and moved fast, its footsteps and splashes masked by the heavy downpour. It pried another door loose, creating a loud noise before it leaped over the sedan behind it and remained perfectly still. It controlled its breathing, forcing itself to take slow, deep breaths. The kill was close. It could feel it.<br/><br/>------<br/><br/>""Only for a short time. I have to leave in a couple of minutes to pick up something I bought online."" Touka nodded. ""And there is no need to thank me for something like that. You'd find out about it eventually."" She took the kit from him and replaced it on the wall. ""So, what would you like to ask about?"""
3467,PRÆY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42749&start=60,2014-10-06T19:27:37,Ragnar Ice-Blood,"Korin had been rather lost in his reading, page after page, hour upon hour, he had read about how humans had waged wars upon one another in ages long past, for perhaps the stupidest reasons. But all rooted themselves to power, something hat humans craved apparently. They were perhaps far too much violent in his opinion, but he wasn't all too bothered, the relations between nocturne and humans had never been brilliant. Picking up his now fairly cold coffee, which luckily wasn't in a porcelain cup so he could take it with him, he took a walk outside the library.<br/><br/>Outside was rather...curious, traffic was stopped for as far as the eye could see, and rain poured down from the skies in vast amounts.<span style=""color: #FFFF00"">""What the...""</span>He muttered to himself. Something serious was happening, likely the case was that someone had cornered a nocturne, and the Overwatch had been dispatched to kill it...or a hunter had turned manic, and someone had spotted them hunting. Either way, Korin was intrigued by the whole situation. But he needed to be stealthy about in the manner he watched this event unfold itself.<br/><br/>Korin walked to the left of the main traffic jam, where the amount of cars and larger vehicles was sparser and visibility wasn't obscured by dozens of car lights and huge trucks. Whatever was happening, it was fairly close by. Moving form car to car in a quick manner, Korin cleared ground with speed unmatched by a human doing the same thing, he reckoned that time would be of the essence. Curiosity was perhaps the worst thing for this kind of situation, especially if seen by whatever nocturne or soldier was about, but he was prepared to take a risk, even if that risk could involve copious amounts of gunfire in his direct...<br/><br/>------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------<br/><br/>Rosalie watched as Taru accepted the cigarettes from Kiyoko, from the looks of the packaging they were rather expensive and luxurious, or at least looked to be of that sort, she herself hadn't ever smoked, so it was lost upon her. She smiled when he said to Kiyoko about never having seen a mess until she saw his apartment, despite the fact that she preferred such places as homes to be kept completely clean, but it didn't matter all too much. She even watched as he lit the cigarette he had drawn from the packet, he lit it with such dexterity and speed as to make her raised her eyebrows in amazement.<br/><br/>He certainly didn't seem to be a perfect match for her in any sense of the phrase, but there was something about him, something wild and unkempt, something that was attractive in her, a daughter of rich land owners, eyes. She may not have realised in the least, by she was staring at him, subtlety wasn't her strong suit, but her imagination was running rampant.<br/><br/>Her trance-like state of imagination was broken only by the sound of both Taru and Kiyoko's voices, they were talking about their preferred hunting grounds.<span style=""color: #FFFFFF""> 'Nightclubs? Why would someone hunt at a nightclub? That sounds like asking to be spotted.'</span>She thought to herself upon hearing Taru, certainly he must be rather daring and brave, or at least that is how Rosalie saw it. For surely those who hunted in nightclubs and other crowded areas knew just how high the risk of detection was.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #00FF00"">""Nein, nightclubs vould make feeding much more difficult, zhere are many people who may see you."" </span>She said to the pair of them, providing her own opinion on the matter of hunting grounds.<span style=""color: #00FF00"">""Kiyoko's idea vould make feeding far easier, plus zhere vould be less people zhat can spot you.""</span>She added, despite not being all that bothered about here she was going to hunt. As long as there was some kind of human blood and was discrete, it was good in her eyes.<br/><br/>---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------<br/><br/>Colla had been watching as Shinobu climbed onto the roof the black overwatch vehicle with speed, it certainly provided a great vantage point that would make shooting and spotting easier, especially given her small stature, but it would also improve her chances of being spotted, or perhaps eviscerated by the ghoul they were tracking if she was unlucky.<br/><br/>Not too far off, she heard the enraged talking of Jo, for the muffled words she heard, it sounded like he wasn't most amused by Shinobu's antics.<span style=""color: #FF8000"">""Don't blame you there..""</span>She muttered to herself with a slight smile upon her face, despite the immense danger that everyone was in.<br/><br/>Sighing, Colla placed her other hand upon her pistol, apparently this Artisan ghoul wasn't as energetic as the reports made it out to be. But it was still hazy through the unrelenting downpour of rain, poor weather and ghouls were not a good mix for anyone's health and wellbeing. Looking back towards the other members of the squad, she heard the sound of Yumi giving out orders, Jo was with Shinobu...maybe not the best paring, and she was with Yumi.<span style=""color: #FF8000"">""Wonderful."" </span>She muttered once more, moving so that she stood slightly closer to Yumi's position."
3468,PRÆY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42749&start=80,2014-10-08T21:10:18,Anadwen,"Hanging his head down, Nakahiro absent-mindedly ran his fingers along the thin lines, forming a black cross that adorned his exposed forearm. ""Why... Did she leave? And... Why didn't you search for her?"" he asked, his emerald eyes slowly sliding up Touka's figure. Even after he finished his question, his lips remained slightly parted. The voice was silent, more than silent, yet loud and sharp in the emptiness around.<br/><br/>----<br/><br/>Shaking his head in disbelief, and then smacking his hand into his face, Taru sighed. ""Oh, damn, you ghouls don't hunt<span style=""font-style: italic"">that way</span>... F**k it, I forgot. Normally... Ya know... Just drug 'em, connect to a tube, draw blood like they do in hospital and you will never be tracked down."" he shrugged. ""But since you need them whole..."" With his free hand, he scratched his head, absent-mindedly glancing up, ""I guess we gotta stick to your plan."" Not like he'd truly care.<br/><br/>Truth be told, all he wanted was to be next to<span style=""font-style: italic"">her</span>, admire her, stare at her, feast his eyes. Even though she was in no way like himself, to say he was attracted to her would be an insult to what he truly felt. He needed her and he wouldn't share with anyone, and would violently rip apart anyone that would ever even lay a hand on her! Tear them to pieces! In his mind, Rosalie was his personal property from the moment he saw her. Mad and twisted as that feeling was... He would never allow anyone to even get near a target of his attention.<br/><br/>He, who stood up from the ashes like a phoenix not once, but twice during the centuries of his life, he, who was a samurai, who was a knight, who was a thief and who was a killer, he, who was one that roamed the night for so long, made his claim without his will wavering. After all, a madman like himself didn't have any sanity left to think about the rationality of his choice.<br/><br/>----<br/><br/>Jo's complaints broke Shinobu out of her trance. She gazed at the weapon and, all of a sudden... The realization hit her. ""Oh... That's a revolver. I... Forgot."" Shinobu took a while to take the words in, and only then looked down at Jo from the roof, shrugging meekly. ""I'm not gonna make a shot with that. Gimme something bigger, or let's go closer."" she suggested, nodding her head in the direction of the Artisan's last sighting. At Yumi's orders, she bowed her head down, placing the weapon back in the case - where it belonged. ""Roger that."" she proclaimed through her gritted teeth, and without any issues whatsoever leaped off the roof of the car, landing on her bent legs like an acrobat, not even needing to touch the ground with her hands.<br/><br/>Why did she have to be sorted in with this old fart? She barred her teeth at the thought, her eyes narrowing, but she kept her rage as concealed as it was just possible. She was on a job! On a freaking job! If she did it right, she'd get sweets and guns... Sweets, guns and all the stuff she liked. She managed to pull something between a hellish frown and an extremely fake, pissed-off smile, revealing her teeth.<br/><br/>Crossing her arms on her chest as the rain whipped her from every side possible, she approached Jo. ""Let's get going..."" she suggested through her clenched teeth."
3469,PRÆY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42749&start=80,2014-10-14T23:07:11,Ragnar Ice-Blood,"Korin darted from his current position behind a black truck, to another hidden position behind a blue coloured sports car. He was curious about what was about to, or had, happen at the intersection. With traffic pilled this much, something serious was in progress, though he kept the fact that it was probably just some idiot hunter that had gotten caught in the act, or fed during the wrong time. But, now they would be killed for such a brazen action. Even if it was getting late and was raining heavily, getting spotted was always a problem, even when there appeared to be no one around; there was always a threat from windows or passers-by. In his new position, he could just about make out a shape running with what looked like…a car door? Surely the nocturne must know that a normal car door isn’t bulletproof, even against smaller rounds, a door was pretty much nothing more than dead weight.<br/><br/>A dozen or so metres ahead of the running person appeared to be a ground of people, though whether they were armed or not was unknown, the average Overwatch officer only carried a handgun or compact rifle. Nothing too major that could kill something outright…unless it was human of course. The real danger, at least to him, came about when the truly heavy Overwatch forces were around, and then you really had to keep a low profile.<br/><br/>--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------<br/><br/>Rosalie smiled when Taru finally realised that Ghouls and vampires had very different methods of hunting, and even feeding. Vampires just took a bite at a Human’s neck and it was more or less over. Ghouls needed to actually eat the Human’s flesh to get their sustenance. Though some vampires also ate the Human’s flesh, not that it was truly needed to survive. Had the plan’s for hunting been up to her, Rosalie would have probably recommended a small public square fairly close to the centre of town, where she used to hunt, or perhaps an old series of alleyways where there always seemed to be lone people or small groups, but the latter incurred a much heavier risk of meeting other nocturne, given how she was to protect Kiyoko, that made it slightly undesirable for use. Though, the thought of other nocturne did remind her that she needed to go to the black market soon to pick up a few choice weapons that would make fighting people somewhat less dangerous, after all, why bother running into bullets when you can fire them back.<br/><br/>In many ways Rosalie was quite overjoyed to protect Kiyoko, to finally be trusted by someone else, but it also filled her with dread, the fear of failure, the fear that Kiyoko may come under harm and perhaps even death in an extreme case. The backlash from the other vampires at the theatre would be tremendous, not to mention her own grief over the death of someone she had come to consider a friend and ally. As for Taru, well, in nearly every single way he the polar opposite to her. She was quiet and reserved, where he seemed to be loud and expressive. But there was still something that drew her to him, perhaps it was those few ways where he was just like her that drew her in, or perhaps it was just the many differences and unlikeliness of it all that made it quite him so desirable to her, so interesting to be around.<br/><br/>---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------<br/><br/>Colla watched and listened to Shinobu’s sudden realisation that her weapon was some antique revolver from years ago, it didn’t have the range necessary to actually fight quite a lot of stuff, namely, swift nocturne. Colla briefly considered handing Shinobu her own large calibre pistol, but soon dismissed the thought. It was a custom-made weapon that had immense amounts of recoil when fired by a weaker person. Not that Colla doubted the girl’s shooting ability, but a sniper and a large pistol were two different things all together.<br/><br/>Taking weaponry off of her mind, Colla looked over the car she had taken cover behind, in the direction of where the Artisan was last seen. She had read stories of how desperate nocturne would try to use car doors as bulletproof shields…with, less that hopeful results for the nocturne. The average door was totally useless against bullets of pretty much every size, provided they were a tiny personal defence calibre. Turning her attention back to Yumi, Colla awaited an order from the woman. But she was probably waiting for the Artisan to get within effective range, fighting when it was getting late and raining heavily was never a great idea, especially against these creatures."
3470,PRÆY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42749&start=80,2014-10-15T10:27:02,RpgKitten,"Kiyoko looked at Taru quizzically.<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""color: #FF0000"">""I understand the ways a vampire can hunt, but you act as if kidnapping has no risk. When I think it has more, for there is the possibility of escape. Dead men tell no tales, and can be dispatched of quickly. The more time there is evidence the greater the risk of discovery.""</span></span></span>She shook her head, and then said.<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #FF0000"">""It hardly matters, that is not the goal of tonight's hunt. Not that I am forcing vampires to hunt like a ghoul, simply to hunt without leaving a trail.""</span></span></span>Having a person around for however long the vampire wants, can lead to complications. Degnar used to have several places that held humans, but he never went there himself, which was fortunate for one was stumbled upon and it caused an incident, and he had to set up a fall guy just to cover his tracks. This was before she got blood for him from her victims, he hadn't wanted her to go hunting alone at first, but that also led to some problems, she wasn't content in others catching her food for her like he was. It wasn't just the kill that she loved, but the whole act of hunting. And she was so good at at it, that now he trusted her with helping others, this made her feel really good. And having Rosalie watch over her wasn't bad, she saw it as a chance for social interaction. She turned and smiled at Rosalie before saying.<span style=""color: #FF0000""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""So what shall we do before tonight?""</span></span></span><br/><br/>-------<br/><br/>Jo was glad they were only doing recon right now, there were to many foreign elements at play.<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""color: #BF8F00"">""Copy that, Commander.""</span></span></span>He had seen a building he had liked a little better, but orders were orders, you did them no matter your personal opinion. In his head he already perfectly mapped out the route he would take to get to the building Yumi pointed out. He turned to Shinobu, ignoring the face she was making, he just smiled and said.<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""color: #BF8F00"">""I hope you can keep up, wouldn't want you to miss out on the thrilling heroics.""</span></span></span>He thought that some friendly competition might keep Shinobu in good spirits. But he had no doubt she would make it there before him, he was pretty fit for his age. But she had to be much faster than him, he just hoped she didn't pick out a poor path to get there, this rain could make things dangerous. He then headed out, weaving his way to the building, he went as fast as he safely could. He didn't bother looking back to see where Shinobu was at. As he was coming up to a blue sports car on his left, he thought he heard something, he looked around but didn't stop. He would get a better view from the building anyway.<br/><br/>-------<br/><br/>Sasha had gotten stuck in the traffic Jam, he saw people running in the direction he had come from. He got out of his car and went to the back to get Emily out. He carried her in his left arm and held an umbrella in his right. He wasn't to far from the library now, but it was in the direction people where running from. He didn't want to be out here at night though, so he started making his way through the parked cars. He wished he hadn't stayed at the park so long, Emily was just playing so happily he didn't want to tear her away.<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""color: #90B0B0""> <span style=""font-style: italic"">""Ve'll be home soon, okay. Just tell me if you see anyone, alright?""</span></span></span>She smiled at him, and cheerfully said.<span style=""color: #FFBFFF"">""Okey dokie, Sasha.""</span>He couldn't help but smile back, he was worried though, he could tell this wasn't a normal traffic jam. But sitting in the car would be worse, and going back the way he came would take forever, it would be dark before they got to anywhere they could stay at."
3471,PRÆY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42749&start=80,2014-10-16T12:35:59,2.2zenith,"""She had trouble living peacefully. This resulted in her hating her father and leaving the house after a... unpleasant argument. She is a very... emotional person, and prideful too."" Touka thought about it for a second, ""Someone who needs a lesson about their attitude, in general."" She folded her arms across her chest, ""It has been some time since she has gone missing, we obviously gave up halfway."" She shrugged, stating the obvious, ""Because there were no results and her return would signal a conflict beginning in the family again. So her not coming back was also a choice on the family's part, for all we know she could have already been killed.""<br/><br/>------<br/><br/>""Do not provoke your colleague. She better not make too much noise."" There was movement again, then silence. Yumi gestured for Colla to stay down and quiet, freezing when she heard breathing not too far ahead.<span style=""font-style: italic"">What now? Move? Wait?</span>She got up and sprinted to the next car, her suspicions confirmed as she heard something being moved behind her. She ducked down, tucking her chin into her chest as she fell into a tumble. ""Change of plans, Colla, open fire!"" She shouted, sliding on the slick back of the jacket and raising the rifle.<br/><br/>------<br/><br/>The Artisan spotted a blur of movement up ahead, it swung its arm, hurling the door like a frisbee. The door chewed its way into the side of the car her target hid behind, shattering the door windows and ripping off the top half with ease. Still, it failed to connect. Growling lightly, it  leaped back over another sedan,  laying flat on its back as it wedge its boots into the edges o the chassis, forcing the car up onto its side. With a metallic groan, the car rested on its weight before screeching as it kicked it towards her target and scrambled to take cover. There were certainly more things than it could see before its eyes, it reasoned, perhaps retreat was more viable? No, it shook its head mentally, she could take these two and get out quickly.<br/><br/>With a bellow, it leaped a good five meters into the air, vaulting over the car wreck, to land squarely between its two targets, forcing them to open fire on each other indirectly if they dared to pull their triggers on it."
3472,PRÆY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42749&start=80,2014-10-21T21:37:01,Anadwen,"""Someone unwilling to comply to the norms is always a danger."" Nakahiro agreed bleakly. ""And I'm afraid I have to agree with you about being... Violent. It worries me. I tried to teach her otherwise, but at the end of the day..."" he shrugged, looking somewhere up, ""I'm neither a teacher, nor a psychologist - in the slightest."" He was worried about what would become of Isana would she not cool down, but...<br/><br/>""I just don't want her to end up killed like my sister."" he admitted in a silent voice in the end. ""That's why I will stay with her, no matter what happens.""<br/><br/>Even if what Isana did was wrong, he'd still try to help her get back onto the right path. One can't judge a person by their mistakes... And he believed that she wasn't bad on the inside. He'd be there if Isana needed him...<br/><br/>----<br/><br/>""I'll be waiting for you to get there."" Shinobu exclaimed confidently, clenching her fist in front of her chest. She checked if the gun was placed safely where it should be, without any dangers of either dropping it, or it firing without her consent. Launching herself forwards, she propelled forth towards the building that was pointed out to her, meaning to get there as soon as possible. Her heavy boots thudded on the wet grounds, unwavering steps beating the ground just like the whips of the rain, when she, all of a sudden, found herself trapped.<br/><br/>She turned around rapidly, by instinct pulling the riffle out, to aim on any sort of movement that would as little as flash in her viewpoint. But only found herself aiming at Colla and Yumi instead... There was something wrong about this. Not right, not right, not right... They shouldn't be aiming at her. But her target was there, the target, the precious target she was aiming for!<br/>""Get down! Yumi, Colla, cover!"" she screamed. And without waiting for anyone to execute that, she opened fire, a bullet of a large caliber making its way straight at what was before her so clearly - the ghoul.<br/><br/>She was raised and trained to do this. A gun in her hand was like a water that flows around a shark, it was natural at her, it was her true strength to combine a hawk's vision with extreme precision and exterminate anything in her way, mercilessly and in cold blood shoot down any violator of peace and tranquility. They'd all go down like tin soldiers on a fence against an airgun.<br/><br/>----<br/><br/>""I would've thought eight centuries of life would teach me something..."" Taru shook his head in mirth, stepping forwards to extend an arm forwards and jokingly, only softly pinching Kiyoko in the cheek. ""Guess you ain't stupid either."" he winked at her, withdrawing once more. Truth be told, he didn't enjoy hunting the usual way - it took too much time to dispose of the corpse, especially taking into amount how small his residence (or a den stinking like cigarettes and cheap perfume, to be more accurate) was.<br/><br/>""Me and Rosalie can't do much in sunlight... I'll go wherever the hell's booze and an invitation to enter."" he shrugged at her inquiry, narrowing his eyes as his gaze sled to Rosalie. He was now rather close to her... Not even half a meter of distance between them... Putting one hand on her lowed back by some sort of strange instinct, he kept eyeing her hungrily.<br/>The hand sled lower.<br/><br/>Taru's smile widened."
3473,PRÆY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42749&start=80,2014-10-23T22:13:55,Ragnar Ice-Blood,"Rosalie listened to Kiyoko as she spoke to Taru; she seemed to think that he expected her to make them hunt like ghouls. But honestly Rosalie wasn’t that bothered, she’d eat a human’s flesh without second thought, just like a human would do with a livestock animal.<span style=""color: #00FF00"">“Hunting doesn’t matter, a dead man is still dead, either vay.”</span>She said, almost in a kind of mutter. Her mind had turned to hunting itself, and how she hadn’t actually hunted for a few months, instead she had relied on the, oh so generous humans at the theatre. But she remembered enough of her past techniques, and ruses used for luring humans to her. If all else failed, she could just get one of her parent’s henchmen to assist her. When Kiyoko asked her what they were to do before hunting, Rosalie smiled at the girl. She briefly considered sorting her order from the black-market, but it was hardly a safe place, and given how she was entrusted to keep Kiyoko safe, it was perhaps the last place she wanted to go.<span style=""color: #00FF00"">""Vell, latter on I must go to pick up a package. Ve could go do zhat if you vanted.”</span>She answered, still smiling at the girl. Though she had yet to clean herself from all the blood produced the fight, meaning that she looked rather, creepy.<br/><br/>When Taru began to speak, Rosalie listened to him with immense interest. She found him to be so, interesting, and his mysterious nature made his words all the more interesting to her, since he did just turn up after the battle. She smiled however when he talked to Kiyoko about how eight centuries had yet to teach him much. It was a humbling prospect that someone over four times her age still had something to learn about this world and its workings.<br/><br/>But, she trace-like staring at him was broken when he said about needing an invitation to go into somewhere. Perhaps he was like the Vampires in old human fiction? That couldn’t enter someone’s home or property without permission? Or maybe there was something far stranger afoot.<span style=""color: #00FF00"">""Invitation?”</span>She asked, now even more curious, which reflected in her face, a look of utter confusion and curiosity. She glanced once more at him, he was nothing more than half a metre away now, and she could quite literally smell him. The heavy aroma of cigarettes was more prominent however; making her quit her scenting of the air. She flinched at first when he placed his hand upon her lower back, but soon smiled at the gesture. After all, she was rather affectionate of him, despite hardly knowing him. But her smile grew even more, when he placed his hand further down her back, and upon her rear.<br/><br/>--------------------------------------------------------------------------------<br/><br/>Colla ducked out of the path of the car door, it seemed that this Artisan was smart enough to throw things, but Colla most doubted that she was smart, or quick, enough to dodge a bullet at close range. Raising her pistol, Colla heard the barked words of Yumi, but the Artisan had other plans for them. She watched the ghoul moved a car with minimal effort, then leapt five metres into the air before landing between herself and Yumi, perhaps seeking to make them open fire on each other, why on Earth did these creatures even exist?!<br/><br/>For all its apparent intelligence, the ghoul hadn’t planned one thing. Colla was a few foot taller than Yumi, could move, and could fire on the creature without putting her officer in danger. She moved a few steps to the left, putting the angle just right as to not put Yumi in danger of getting shot with friendly bullets. Gripping the pistol, Colla gritted her teeth and squeezed the trigger, firing off three shots at the ghoul, and each echoing out with a terrifically loud sound between them she did however, leave slight gaps between shots, to regain her aim after each trigger pull.<br/><br/>-------------------------------------------------------------------------------<br/><br/>Korin continued to watch the scene play out, the tremendous amount of rain and the fact that it was dark, made observing difficult at the very best of times, but he persisted on. From what he could tell, the nocturne that had been cornered was surely a fighter…and could throw car doors as well, as evident by the large metal object flying through the air. He had the idea to go down there and help the Overwatch out; after all, an aggressive hunter was just no use to anyone and made hunting for every other nocturne far more difficult due to the alerted citizens. Besides, violence was beneath him, it was a tool for those with far more, base and animal-like instincts.<br/><br/>He remained there for several more moments, but hearing what sounded like a, Russian? It sounded like he was speaking to a small child, as evident by his word choices. Looking out from his hiding spot, he saw just who was speaking. A fairly tall man was talking with what looked to be his daughter, or at least someone he was caring for. When he sent the child away, Korin decided that it may well be best to try and keep a low profile and away from the man, lest he prove to be some kind of nocturne…but, that was unlikely given the human child. Moving back to his previous hiding spot, Korin went to observe the situation once more, the sound of gunshots could be heard. The situation had well and truly deteriorated."
3474,PRÆY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42749&start=80,2014-11-02T16:07:18,2.2zenith,"The first shot caught its mask, shattering a portion of the darker half and revealing its cheek. The Artisan spun to face its aggressor, a child, but still an attacker nonetheless. It was about to spring into action once again when it saw the taller woman raise her firearm. Three fleshy spikes sprouted quickly from its upper back, their points aiming straight for the Tall Lady. The first spike expanded in size, increasing in width rapidly. It held it before its body like a shield, catching the two bullets which would hit its body.<br/><br/>It hardened the core of the spike, while whipping the appendage outwards. The two bullets ejected forcefully from the organ, shredding the spike useless. It snarled in pain and anger, leaning forward in a slight crouch in preparation to spring towards the Tall Lady. It leaped, promptly getting struck by a hail of bullets.<br/><br/>------<br/><br/>Yumi felt the gun kick rapidly in her hand, its aim shifting upwards as bullets sliced through the air at the Ghoul. While it did draw blood, at least six bullets got through, she knew from experience that this was merely worth a scratch to a Ghoul who would dare attack in broad daylight.<br/><br/>The black and white mask moved slightly as though the jaw of the Ghoul was biting onto something on the inside of the mask. it swallowed, consuming something whole. Yumi's eyes widened as she pushed herself off her back and moved up onto her feet, ""Back! Back! It's-""<br/><br/>Its wounds healed instantly, bone mended and flesh knitting smoothly over its wounds. It lashed out with inhuman speed, its arm punching into the car beside her and raising it up with a hand. It would be a sight to behold if she was not absolutely terrified. Heavy footfalls were ignored as the Ghoul brought it down to crush her. There was a loud crash of metal against metal as the car was halted.<br/><br/>Yumi opened fired again as she stepped back, colliding with a metallic object which caused her to turn her head instinctively. It was a suit of armor, the kind you saw that Tony Stark guy wear in the movies.<br/><br/>------<br/><br/>""Funny how this has become a consultation session for you now. But you know why she can't just go see a psychiatrist. She is not a human."" Touka paused again, scratching her head, unsure of what he meant, ""And... violence? I've never said such a thing."""
3475,PRÆY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42749&start=80,2014-11-09T18:47:53,Anadwen,"The bullet wasn't astray, it never was... Shinobu's bullets were always dead-on, they always hit the target, and today was no different. The round blasted a part of the ghoul's mask off, but unfortunately wasn't strong enough to smear its brains across the asphalt of the road. Keeping a cool head, Shinobu stayed her hand on the trigger as the ghoul focused on Colla instead; it was shielded none the less.<br/>How she wished she had a better weapon on her today. If she did... She could have done more... She could have gotten rid of the Nocturne easier... She didn't want to fail this, she didn't want to let it win and...<br/><br/>Shaking those thoughts out of her head, she kept the riffle aimed at the ghoul's head at all times. It advanced towards Yumi, and Shinobu's eyes widened. Protect her superior. She had to. Protect the boss. The Nocturne was already full of holes from bullets, but she was aware that that was not even a disadvantage to a beast like this, which didn't even seek the safety of night to attack.<br/>She moved aside, behind the cover of a nearby car, as she watched the Artisan's bone and flesh mend together back in a few moments. It must have had some meat hidden in its mask, that was doubtless. But that meant...<br/>And the creature heaved a whole car above its head.<br/><br/>But Shinobu wasn't afraid. The only emotion she felt was the desire to rid this world of a monster like this, to see its head severed from its body.<br/>She bolted forth, around the car, and leaped onto the hood of another one before her, making her way towards the Artisan as fast as she just could. It exposed its back, a vulnerable point she'd never hesitate to fire a whole round into, but she couldn't risk just shooting from this distance... This was just a riffle, not a sniper gun. If she wanted to do serious damage, she had to go closer. Much closer.<br/><br/>Just a few meters from the beast's back, practically standing between the jaws of the lion, she raised her gun once more. Not even as much as she could get through in two leaps divided her from it. Her hands gripped the gun. And she pushed the trigger. One shot, two shots, both aimed at the base of the ghoul's neck and the back of its head, reload, and prepare to fire again. Whatever the creature would do, she'd be firing, she'd be firing as long as her arms and head are attached to her body.<br/><br/>----<br/><br/>""Maybe you didn't, but I've seen it. I've been with her for a few years now... And it's not everyday I get beaten so shamefully by a seventeen years old girl."" he shook his head. ""Maybe I should have gone to university. I want... I only need to ask one favor of you... Not for me, but for Isana.""<br/>Nakahiro's hands grabbed one of Touka's softly, clenching around it, and he looked her dead in the eyes.<br/>""Keep an eye on her. I can't always be there, but I can't let her get caught by the Overwatch.""<br/><br/>----<br/><br/>""Yeah, invitation... Sad, sad thing I'm a Shiki and can't enter your house without an invitation. Doesn't have to be written, tho."" he smirked, eyes narrowed as he gazed at her face, pulling himself even a little closer than he already was. The heavy aroma of cigarettes, and a deeper, less traceable, more feral scent, hung around him like a thick veil of velvet, suffocating and drowning out any other stench.<br/>Oh lord, how perfect a woman this girl was when viewed from up close. He couldn't imagine any better; even despite the fact that she was covered in drying blood, and she felt so good underneath his hands, too. Like a crimson apple. He didn't need to know her; looking at a girl's personality was for pretentious morons and soft idiots. He just longed for that body, that face, to hold her in his hands and let them slide down the hourglass of her figure.<br/><br/>He slithered behind her, placing the other hand onto her waist, and his head appeared above his shoulder. ""Shall we get going, then?"""
3476,PRÆY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42749&start=80,2014-11-13T22:04:58,Ragnar Ice-Blood,"Colla observed something which looked like a fleshy appendage, loose from the Ghoul’s body. It took absorbed the bullets fired from her own handgun, and simply spit them away, causing minimal damage to the Ghoul. Though if there was something Colla had learned from Nocturne, a few bullets were never, ever enough. But mobility also paid off, and getting leapt upon by any nocturne was never a brilliant idea. Strafing to the side, she continued to periodically fire off shots at the Ghoul, though she also noted that Yumi had added her firepower to the barrage of bullets. The Ghoul seemed to want to wish to pounce, and it attempted such a thing, but it was hit by the veritable hail of gunfire. Even Shinobu has now turned her sights upon the creature.<br/><br/>Despite the heavy fire that the Overwatch had placed upon the Ghoul, Colla still backed off when she saw the creature’s mouth move slightly, as if it were consuming something whole. Nocturnes were sly creatures, and hiding flesh upon them to consume, especially among Ghouls, was commonplace. Their abilities heightened after eating the flesh of a human being, their strength multiplied, and their ability to heal wounds increased tenfold. She backed away a few steps from the Ghoul, watching in disgust as bullet-riddled flesh knitted itself back together, and fractured bones fused back together. These creatures were absolute abominations in Colla’s mind, abominations that needed to be removed from the world. Colla watched even the enraged creature impaled its arms into the side of a car, and lifted it into a position to crush Yumi, but the car was halted, and the sound of grinding metal followed it…<br/><br/>Colla half expected the worst, perhaps another Nocturne had got itself involved? A rival to this Artisan creature? Throwing a glance behind her, Colla stopped in momentary disbelief; she had done some research into engineering in her past, and what she saw looked practically like Science-Fiction power armour!<br/><br/>------------------------------------------------------------------------------<br/><br/>Rosalie had a rather slight smile upon her face when she listened to Taru explaining why he needed an invitation to enter somewhere.<span style=""color: #00FF00"">“A…Shee-kee?”</span>She asked curiously, completely butchering the pronunciation. Rosalie was quite interested in these ‘Shiki’ vampires having never heard about them before; they sounded rather interesting when compared to other kinds of vampire. However, she soon lost interest in them when Taru moved himself closer to her.<br/><br/>The heavy smoky aroma of cigarettes hung about him, like a heavy musk. Her smile turned into a full-blown grin when he stood behind her, and placed his other hand upon her waist. She didn’t care whether he was some ruffian or not, it was that exact behaviour that she just loved, someone that wasn’t a stuck up nobleman with more money than brain cells.<br/><span style=""color: #00FF00"">“Perhaps ve should go. But, vhat time iz it?”</span>She asked, in a voice that was more like a cat’s purr than anything else."
3477,PRÆY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42749&start=80,2014-11-15T08:34:13,2.2zenith,"""I live in another district."" Touka reached up and pried the man's fingers from her hand slowly, ""So I can't. She's old enough to take care of herself anyways."" She glanced at the clock on her phone, ""It's about time I get going. I don't need to get caught outside and get questioned by overzealous Overwatch members when I can be safely at home."" She released his hand, rubbing her fingers together, ""Maybe you should take care not to show vulnerability to others. That was what I thought I noticed about you today."" She waved a hand, ""Ciao!""<br/><br/>------<br/><br/>The concrete pavement surrounding the robot's feet cracked as the Ghoul applied more force. Yumi saw this and rolled out of the way, flicking the catch on her gun to release the spent magazine and reload. She cocked the rifle and fell back, the barrel still trained on the Ghoul. ""No use fighting now. Fall back."" She shook her head, repeating again, ""Fall back!"" She did not care what some product of science fiction was doing here but the thing was in the way of the Ghoul which bought them time to fall back and regroup.<br/><br/>------<br/><br/>The Artisan snarled, breaking its silence. Beneath the mask, it salivated, it wanted more. More flesh. More. It rotated, swiveling its shoulders and flinging both car and robot into the junction. Two bullets cut through its neck, slashing open the windpipe and gullet, the soft tissue disintegrating at the speeds the bullets cut through it, one breaking off the bottom chunk of the mask as it exited, revealing the mouth of the Ghoul. Almost as quickly as the bullets cut through them the flesh and organs knitted back together again. Its sclerae darkened rapidly, turning to advance on the man-child... thing which shot at it. A car was knocked to the side as it marched forward, uncaring. There was a whistle, something travelling through the air and the grating of moving metal. It vaulted to the side, evading the first barrage of dozens of steel ball bearings. Empty shells rolled off the robots boots as it righted itself, its arm raising again as it fired. The Artisan leaped up, catching onto the side of the building as the glass, steel and concrete shattered around it. Then its entire right arm was ripped off from one of the blast, creating a red mark on the side of the skyscraper. It screeched in pain, even as its arm began to regenerate, vaulting upwards on its remaining limbs and onto the roof of another building out of sight.<br/><br/>------<br/><br/>""Now that is something we don't see everyday."" Red's lips curled upwards.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Thing would make big news and considering she saw it first hand... it would certainly fetch a bigger price.</span>"
3478,PRÆY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42749&start=80,2014-11-17T11:35:50,Anadwen,"""The perfect time,"" Taru purred back into Rosalie's ear, his smirk widening further, ""to have fun, if you know what I mean."" his hand slowly ran further, up her waist to her chest. He could feel the half-dried blood on her clothes, but more than that, he was attracted by the body underneath, the muscle underneath her skin, till his hand ran up her ribs and clenched, softly and with care, around her. Something in his eyes glimmered at the sensation, even.<br/><br/>To have her in his palm like this. What more could he wish? It was an indulging, intoxicating sensation, to be so close to her, so close that he could feel the aroma of her, though mixing with the stench of blood, heavy and earthy like a good wine.<br/>""Cause you're so hot, you make Mordor feel like a freezer."" he whispered into her ear. Daring? Yes.<br/>He was daring his whole life, he never played his cards safe, he never bet on what was easy, he took the dangerous bet, because that was what always got him high, what always propelled him towards his goal, skyrocketing into the skies of pleasure and comfort rapidly. What was the fun in playing the safe cards? What was the fun in taking no risks?<br/><br/>He loved taking risks, he loved being daring and stepping onto the thin ice, and even though he turned away every time it begun cracking under his feet, he'd be back once more, sliding just a few feet off without a worry, never dropping down, always getting up after he fell on a different place.<br/><br/>----<br/><br/>Nakahiro wasn't given the time to react, and was left simply wide-eyed, staring at the figure of Touka, quickly drawing further from him. His hand, still placed where it was when he forced it off. He wasn't only at a loss of words; he was at a loss of thoughts all of a sudden, too. His gaze was blank as his hand finally sunk back down, green eyes filling with despair at the refusal.<br/><br/>""You're a pansy, Naka."" a familiar childish voice sounded from behind him. ""If you want to ask a girl out, you should just do it, ask her 'do you want to be my girlfriend' or something..."" the boy shrugged, grinning mischievously at him. Nakahiro raised his head with pride, though shattered, a sigh forcing his way out of his softly parted lips. ""Go back to your room, Senichi."" he spoke silently, turning on his heel to make his way through the corridor just as well.<br/><br/>----<br/><br/>Finally lowering her gun as she drew a slow, deep breath in, Shinobu watched the ghoul disappear from sight, leaving marks of red behind. She didn't know what to truly think... At once, she felt a mixture of emotion worse than what has embraced her in years to come before. She was angry at her superiors for not giving her a better gun; would she have gotten one, she could have shot the creature. She was also worried, worried because of Colla and Yumi; the stress of the combat has only now sunk onto her and let her feel it. Bowing her head a little to the command to retreat, she scurried off the car's roof that she stood upon before, quickly backing up away from the direction of the ghoul, though keeping the riffle ready and loaded. The most important think was to gather information, get back together, devise a new plan of attack, and get the creature. Get it and be done with it. Yes, just like that.<br/><br/>She forced herself to calm down, breathing heavily, as she hurried, shifted sideways, away from the scene."
3479,PRÆY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42749&start=80,2014-11-28T23:56:55,Ragnar Ice-Blood,"Colla moved swiftly when the ground under the large mechanical creation began to crack due to the sheer force of the Ghoul. She didn’t exactly know what the robot-thing was, or whether it actually had a human pilot, but at least it had turned the fight in their favour, for the time being. Ducking, she moved away from where the machine and the Nocturne clashed, ejecting a spent magazine and reloading her firearm. In her mind the fight was going fairly well, no wounded Overwatch operatives…that she knew of, and the Ghoul was heavily wounded, though they always managed to be bullet sponges...<span style=""color: #FF4000"">""Damn things.” </span>She muttered aloud, barely aware that she had muttered it. She merely watched after that as the robotic creation and the Ghoul fought each other, the stakes had just risen significantly. ‘Tactically moving backwards’,after all retreat was no option, she regrouped with the others in the team and merely watched at the robot and the Ghoul clashed. Towards the end the former seemed to have gotten the better of the Ghoul, who latched itself to a wall an climbed with speed to the building’s roof, where it disappeared from sight.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF4000"">“That…umm…That went well…I suppose…”  </span><br/>---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------<br/><br/>Korin watched with amazement when the large overwatch machine entered the battle, he had heard rumours about ultra-secret technology being around, but had merely dismissed them as nothing more than conspiracies. The utterings of madmen and those that want to cause panic. But the stories had never been just so, amazing, as this was. It even seemed to be beating to Ghoul in some ways!<span style=""color: #FFFF00"">“If they use more of them…oh s***…”</span>He whispered, sorely wishing that this machine was one of a kind with no counterparts whatsoever.<br/><br/>------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------<br/><br/><span style=""color: #00FF00"">“Oh I know vhat you mean…but...not yet…”</span>Rosalie teased Taru, it was plainly obvious just had badly he desired her, how he desired to see just what she looked like with any kind of…obstructions. She reviled in the sensations that followed as the Shiki ran his hand over her, she had never felt something quite so, alluring. But her eyes did widen when his hand reached her chest, raising her own hand, she brushed his hand aside.<span style=""color: #00FF00"">“Not yet.”</span>She purred a smile plain upon her face.<br/><br/>‘Cause you’re so hot, you make Morder feel like a freezer’ she head Taru say, and the smile upon her face only widened at such a compliment. Was she really that alluring to someone such as him? She’d always heard tales of things like this happening, but surely nothing bad could come of this, nothing at all. If there was one thing she liked about this, Taru, was just how daring he was, no other gentleman would dare to even think of lying on hand upon her if they knew of her family…but luckily he didn’t know. Terror was nothing compared to what others may feel.<br/><br/>Breaking free of his grasp, and turning around to face him, she gripped his chest of his shirt, abet with difficulty given his height, and said to him in a purring voice.<span style=""color: #00FF00"">“Perhaps ve should go…no? Ze public iz no place for zhis.” </span>"
3480,PRÆY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42749&start=80,2014-12-04T13:44:27,2.2zenith,"Yumi flicked the switch, discarding the spent magazine and slipping a fresh one in its place. She watched as the Ghoul vaulted out of sight before turning her gaze downwards to face the suit of armor. The suit did noting but continue observing the rooftops as it backed up, its hand reaching up to its ear as though speaking mutely over a phone within the metal husk.<br/><br/>""Back up, the backup will replace you."" Their dispatcher stated curtly, ""There are new orders to stay back and not pursue, not after how that ghoul went ahead to activate. Return to your vehicle and standby until further notice.""<br/><br/>Yumi did as the dispatched instructed, knowing that their movements were coordinated in order to maximise their output potential. ""I think that's it for today. No car chase,"" she trailed off as the power armour marched into view. It gesticulated towards a building where their squad had fired at towards another officer who nodded an acknowledgment. This, she just noticed. Hopefully they stayed away from the window. She did not want to have the trouble of dealing collateral damage in this kind of scenario.<br/><br/>------<br/><br/>The Artisan tripped on its cloak, its arm nearly fully regenerated by this point, outstretched before itself to soften its landing. It slid a good few meters through a puddle of water and lay still, catching its breath. Seconds later, it got up, removing its mask, its chest rising and falling as it fought to ease its strained lungs. Then a pair of hands seized it by its shoulders from behind.<br/><br/>The hands tightened into a chokehold, its attacker clinging to it as it slammed itself into walls in attempt to rid itself of its foe."
3481,PRÆY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42749&start=80,2014-12-15T18:04:09,Anadwen,"His smile disappeared for a moment as she refused his advances, and he reluctantly drew his hand from her chest; but if he would have had a beating heart, it would most likely start beating wildly as she gripped his shirt. He arched his back, bending over a little, and placed one cold hand onto her neck, just under her hairline. ""I see no reason to<span style=""font-style: italic"">not</span>do it in public..."" he purred back, low in voice which had a slight growling undertone. There was no more smile on his face, it was disappointed, and his uneven eyes narrowed a little. He really saw no reason not to - even though it was the twenty first century, there was no one around, and what was so wrong in-<br/>He stopped his mind in wandering as a thought came to his mind. ""There's a bathroom nearby if you'd like that better. Even got mirrors, so I can see you twice, hmm?"" he cackled, once more grinning. At that grimace, it became evident just how wickedly sharp his canines are, the unnaturally smooth surface of his skin being more than visible. He knew fairly well that Rosalie was the same sort...<br/><br/>""Y'know, I heard Germans like wursts,"" he spoke then, shrugging lazily and glancing somewhere away, one hand climbing up to his hair and raking through its thick black strands. ""I never tried one, I wouldn't know.""<br/>Rude remarks were his birthright just as well.<br/><br/>----<br/><br/>That... Thing. Shinobu's blood was boiling with rage and hatred, so fiery as the chasms in earth itself; she was only keeping herself stable by sheer willpower, the wish to fulfill her duty and prove herself responsible. It was the only glue that held her composure. And it must have been a rather strong one, for she had remained as silent as a shadow as she weaved between the cars, not making any more sound than what her boots thudded against the asphalt. She ran as fast as she could towards the car, the dispatch wasn't even needed. Yet...<br/>...Her pride was wounded by the failure. She couldn't blame it on Yumi, even though it was definitely impossible to kill a ghoul with this sort of weapon. No, it was her fault for not preparing better.<br/><br/>Their car was already nearby as she raced towards it, ignoring the rain that was slowly stopping, and the cars that surrounded her alike. She was the first one there... They'd be replaced by the back-up now, and anyway, she was probably far too flustered and emotional to continue working. She couldn't allow herself to risk more failures simply because of pride. Duty was above pride.<br/><br/>And she kept that on her mind as she finally slowed down, approaching the car, though not yet laying the gun down. She'd wait for Colla to arrive, at least that; if not Yumi, then at least Colla. There, beside the car's side she stood, waiting."
3482,PRÆY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42749&start=80,2014-12-21T16:35:13,Ragnar Ice-Blood,"Colla was still amazed by the power armour; she had heard much about experimental weapons but never seen any first hand. However, she knew it was not the right time at all for stopping and starring, as evident by the words spoken the armour’s operator. Wasting no time, Colla hurried over to the squad’s car, the vehicle that they had arrived in, and awaited Yumi. She did spot Shinobu waiting by the squad car however, and gave the far shorter woman a friendly nod. For all her bravado and eagerness she had performed rather well, even when taking into account the alleged savagery that the Artisan was.<span style=""color: #FF8000""> “You did fine, despite earlier, problems.”</span>Colla said to Shinobu, a smile on her face. Throwing a glance back to Yumi, she awaited the squad’s leader with patience.<br/><br/>------------------------------------------------------------<br/><br/>Korin was still crouched at his hiding place behind an abandoned car, the battle between the humans and what appeared to be a fellow ghoul had proved to be quite…interesting. But at least the idiotic ghoul that the humans were fighting hadn’t killed anyone during the fight. It was sure to have killed others at some point. Sighing, he stood up from his hiding place, but didn’t really know where he should go. It was getting late, all the time to hunt something, or to leave the scene and merely go home. He couldn’t make up his mind, but staying in the area seemed a sure way to get himself shot at by those robotic things.<br/><br/>Turning away from the area where the humans and the ghoul had fought, Korin leisurely walked back in the direction of the library.<br/><br/>------------------------------------------------------------------------------<br/><br/>Rosalie was quite surprised when Taru said he had no objections to doing such a thing in public, she hadn’t expected such a, lowly answer. Surely he had some dignity. Her train of thought was lost howver as he arched his back somewhat and placed a cool hand just below her hairline, for someone that apparently had no dignity; he certainly knew how to appease someone.<span style=""color: #00FF00""> “I have somevhere…not very far from here…ve could do vhatever we vanted…” </span>She purred back to him, taking one hand off of his shirt and trailing a finger over his cheek.<span style=""color: #00FF00""> “Just think, vhatever  ve vanted…”</span>She repeated, trying to dissuade the man from choosing the very place where they stood, or some derelict bathroom. But apparently the latter was exactly what he was thinking, and when he proposed it a slightly disgusted look appeared on Rosalie’s face.<span style=""color: #00FF00""> “I zhink not…even if zhere are mirrors, I vould rather it be mein home….zhan a bathroom…”</span>She answered him, the slight purr returning to her voice, there was no way in hell she was going into a bathroom.<br/><br/>She couldn’t help but smile at the man however, even if he had just proposed they ‘go into a bathroom’, hearing one of the stereotypes about her people always made her laugh at just how little others must know about her people’s culture.[color=#00FF00 “Vell, it iz all personal opinion vhen it comes to liking somezhing…but I zhink zhey are okay…” [/color] By now a large grin was plastered across her features, truly Taru gave little to be annoyed at him for, and even then he would redeem himself.<br/><br/>-------------------------------------------------------------<br/><br/>Walking completely by himself in the halls of the backstage theatre, Marcus had just now realised that it was getting later in the evening, and with it came a chance to finally leave this place. However, he was stopped dead in his tracks at the sight that he witnessed. A complete hallways drenched in blood, gore and bits of mutilated flesh. He was accustomed to such sights, but here of all places? Were his fellows mad? What made it worse as the fact that a few of the culprits seemed to still be, enjoying themselves, as evident by the pair of people that were hugging each other, but there was another that was just waiting for the two to finish. Judging by the face of one of the corpses…or rather what was left of the man’s face, these were some of the ancient, Toren’s men.<span style=""color: #0080FF"">“And a good riddance I do suppose...”</span>He muttered, still wondering just what would have happened here for some of Toren’s goons to have tried to kill someone, either way Marcus didn’t exactly care, Toren was stepping out of line far too many times as it was.<br/><br/>Looking back towards the group of people, he asked them.<span style=""color: #0080FF"">“What exactly happened here?” </span>"
3483,PRÆY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42749&start=80,2014-12-30T16:31:21,2.2zenith,"""I don't think we'd be getting anything else from this."" Yumi said, drying hair with a towel she had in the car. She watched as the various Overwatch members milled around inspecting the scene. Her unit wasn't supposed to gather information, so now they waited, useless. After a bit, she waved a hand, as new orders for them to return were issued. ""I guess that's it."" She nodded to Colla as she stowed her weapon back into its case.<br/><br/>""So did you learn anything new today? Other than needing a bigger gun?"" She asked Shinobu as she started the engine.<br/><br/>------<br/><br/>Isana returned to the Library, word got out that there was a witch hunt to find this Artisan ghoul and she was interested to see how things played out. She rolled her shoulders, stretching her muscles as she eyed her surroundings for the others to arrive.<br/><br/>At the Library, the ground was still wet from the downpour that evening. It did not help that the tropical climate dictated that the weather was more or less humid all year round. She did not go inside the Library but stood at the doorway, watching for anything strange."
3484,PRÆY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42749&start=80,2014-12-31T12:44:24,Anadwen,"""Whatever you wish,"" he purred back. ""The sooner, the better, should we get going?"" A playful smirk toyed with his lips, and he liked that feeling, a fluttering excitement that he hungered for, and that he felt so rarely lately. The world was small, too small for someone that liked to stretch his wings over all of it and drain out every drop of adrenaline that he could find. ""Y'know, a bed's better, though... Personally I don't have anything against futons, tatami, tables, sofas,<span style=""font-style: italic"">or</span>bathrooms."" Licking his lips provocatively, his hand traced down her neck onto her collarbone.<br/>At her reply to his witty remark, he only laughed shortly; a deep sound, far deeper than his voice normally was, but silent at the same time. ""Well, I'm not a big fan. You know... I prefer blood, red, red, redder than English telephone booths."" The hand was tempted to slide under her shirt, but it remained on its place.<br/><br/>Finally, he reached into his pocked, to hand her a packet of tissues. ""We don't want to attract too much attention when we go, now do we?"" with a curious tilt of his head, the smirk was playing at his face once more. He would not have noticed the newcomer, was it not for the voice. It startled him, and he immediately drew off Rosalie, his shoes clicking against the ground.<br/>Yet, he found himself without a valid explanation, and thus, he just gave the man a shrug. ""Dunno. I didn't do it."" he spoke up, more casually than what would be appropriate. It wasn't his business, after all...<br/><br/>----<br/><br/>""It's not like I've seen a ghoul for the first time in my life."" Shinobu almost scoffed at Colla's remark, but there was confusion, sadness, and rage, all mixed in a mad whirpool in her eyes. It was Yumi's voice that finally made her stand up to her full (and rather unimpressive) height, looking up at her leader. Following her actions, she put her own gun back into the back of the car, and slipped onto the seat next to Yumi, beside the driver. Yet, at her question, she just shrugged.<br/>""Need a sniper gun, and we can't cooperate well. We need certain roles to fulfill. Can't be support all life if you're a shooter, and can't shoot if you're better at gathering info, or that life will be... Well... Short."" Sliding a strand of crimson hair behind her ear, she gave a sad sigh. ""We could have gotten that ghoul if there was more of us and we had better divided roles. It has to be lured into a place where it can't escape from, and then blast its head off with a bazooka or a minigun. That will definitely work.""<br/><br/>She looked up at her superior with curiosity in her eyes. ""Do you think I'd be allowed to get myself a bazooka?"" she asked quietly, a small grin at her lips.<br/><br/>----<br/><br/>The screeching of tires on still-wet asphalt was a sound that drowned out even the low, purring sound of the motorbike's strong motor. His boots, however, avoided the water, instead stepping on the nearest dry piece of pavement. Water ran down his helmet in small streams, and he bothered not to wipe it off as he got off the motorbike, approaching the library. A small figure standing at the doorway... With no more than a slight shake of his head, his gloved hands took the helmet off his head, and replaced the visor with a pair of glasses, thickly framed in black. He gave her a wink of his pale-colored eye, and with a small half-smirk at his lips, he passed her by, leaving in his wake a strong whiff of expensive perfume mixing with the stench of leather and rain on his motorbike suit. Without as much as a word, he disappeared behind the door."
3485,PRÆY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42749&start=80,2015-01-17T18:22:14,Ragnar Ice-Blood,"""Aye, and I don't think getting the way of that mechanical fighter is a great idea."" Colla answered Yumi whilst trying to brush aside her damp and limp hair. In her mind the situation had been handled rather well, or as well as it could have been when faced with creatures that could kill humans with hardly any effort.<br/><br/>Switching on her gun's safty and placing it back in it's holster, Colla listened to what Yumi and Shinobu had to say to each other while contemplating what their next assignment may be. She certainly wasn't looking forwards to fighting werewolves, that much was completely certain.<br/><br/>-------------------------------------------<br/><br/>The walk to the library had been short, but it had given Korin enough time to think about just what happened between the human overwatch and reckless masked ghoul a few minutes ago. If they, the overwatch, were bringing out force like that regularly, then alot more of the reckless hunters were going to find themselves with more bullet holes in their hides than usual. The path to the library was drenched with rain from the earlier weather, making some steps slippery at times at almost causing Korin to lose his footing a few times, but he regained balance.<br/><br/>Not outside the building, but just at it's doorway, Korin noticed what looked to be a woman keeping watch. No doubt having heard all the commotion from the earlier fighting, it was hard not to hear it after all. It was unwise to just walk past however, it was perhaps even more unwise to enter the library. Especially since he was walking away from the scene between the overwatch and the ghul, but he would try his luck and hope that the woman was just some human visiting.<br/><br/>----------------------------------------------<br/><br/>""Just let me clean zhis blood off, zhen ve can go."" Rosalie answered Taru, her voice at a low purr. In her mind she still could not fully comprehend what was happening today, from the day's dull beginnings and attack from Toren's goons to finding someone that made her breathless. Someone so, different, to what she was used to - the whole popmous arsehole personality that seemingly always hung about some nobles - when compared to others that had tried to achieve what Taru had done in mere minutes. ""Vell...perhaps I have more...exquisite, tastes."" A small teasing smile creasing Rosalie's lip as she gently trailed a finger over Taru's cheek before stopping just before reaching his cheekbone.<br/><br/>She accepted the tissues that he had provided eagerly, walking out into the streets covered in drying blood and human gore was probably a sure fire way to get shot, alot. ""It vill not take long."" Rosalie muttered to Taru, beginning to clean her clothing of the blood and assorted small body pieces that adorned it. The cleaning did not take too long however, and she was done within a few minutes.<br/><br/>""Let us go.""<br/><br/>-------------------------------------------------<br/><br/>""Gathered as much that it wouldn't have been you, the culprit is...more than obvious. Either way, good show. Those bastards had it in for a long time now."" Marcus replied to the lazily dressed male, it was quite clear that his companion was the attacker or the attacked. Marcus didn't exactly care either way. He hated most of the ancients in this place, and most of the younger ones to. ""It's fine anyway, sure some of the bottom-feeders in this place will eventually clean this up."""
3486,PRÆY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42749&start=80,2015-01-18T14:50:15,2.2zenith,"""Well, in normal circumstances, I'm supposed to treat you guys and bring the team out for hotpot, but uh... I have something on and I think you are too soaked to care for a meal at the moment."" Yumi smiled, ""We'll do it this weekend. Hopefully by then, everyone can still attend the hotpot."" She raised an eyebrow, checking her watch, which was thankfully waterproof. ""I'll drive you guys back to HQ, I certainly hope you've had kept a change of clothes as the employment booklet stated. Otherwise, you should still be able to get a clean towel to use from the hubdesk.""<br/><br/>""And, Shinobu. For those kind of things, you need to get clearance. And it happens only on an operational basis. And a mini gun would be overkill. You'd probably end up shooting someone else. The weight of the receiver and the ammo kinda outweigh any of the advantages it provides."" She shook her head, ""It's not that I don't want to, it is dangerous for even myself to bring something like that out.""<br/><br/>------<br/><br/>Isana noticed someone approaching. It was a shifty character, she picked out that much just from the way he eyed her, unsure of what his was doing. He was also older than her. She decided to try to unnerve him, ""Seen something interesting?"" Her voice was even, ""I hear something was going down at the junction. I'm guessing you've seen it?"" She rolled her right shoulder, attempting to rid herself of the ache in her upper arm. She pushed off the pillar, ""The library is closed by the way."" She watched for his reaction."
3487,PRÆY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42749&start=80,2015-01-21T18:37:55,Anadwen,"With a heavy sigh and a nod, Shinobu bowed her head in silent obedience to Yumi, even though she didn't agree. ""Then, the nocturne would need to be lured off into an uninhabited place, or kept entertained by us till all the civilians are cleared out. Go to hell with collateral damage. Those little shits need to be shot with anti-tank riffles till I see their brain splattered over a diameter of five meters at least, then you know it's dead and it ain't coming back."" she shrugged, sliding a few strands of wet fire-red hair behind her ear. ""And go to hell with that Kira bastard as well, we should catch that stinking dog and load a few bullets into his skull. See if he barks then. I bet he wouldn't. Dirty dog. Just wait, one day there'll be his skin on the wall like a trophy! Bastard thinks he owns the place..."" Her voice trailed off into indistinct grumbling as she placed her palms at the back of her head, and stretched her back, her short legs actually short enough to straighten wholly.<br/><br/>""Well, I have a clean T-shirt and sneakers to go home in back in my bag. And thing I have some sandwiches and instant noodles, too, and there should be some sweets left. Want some, Colla?"" she offered to her taller coworker, looking over her shoulder at the big woman on the back seat. ""There should be some hard candy and I think I have biscuits and the remains of my aunt's gift candy set. I... Suppose it's better we're not going to eat out today. We're all drenched anyway. Can go sometimes later.""<br/>With a shrug, she gazed into the distance, the quickly passing landscape of the city flashing before her eyes. For a moment, it became Tokyo, for a moment, Yumi and Colla around her were her father and her uncle... And then, the feeble and frail illusion disappeared, and she remembered this was Ignis II and she was already twenty two and they were both six feet underground for a good seven years.<br/>She shook it off.<br/><br/>----<br/><br/>""Good riddance. They had it coming. Pompous motherf**kers. Serves those f**ks right... I never liked them anyway, thinking they owned the world and everyone else can eat shit."" He poked one of the mangled remains with the tip of his shoe, and cackled roughly. ""Hope they got tailors down in hell, else they're in for a nasty surprise."" His lips formed a grin, and he placed one hand on Rosalie's small waist. ""This place is now a wee bit more free of scum, s'pose it should please us, huh?"" He gave her a slight tug towards himself, and tilted his head to the side curiously, the smile still playing at his lips. He was impatient, yes, but to take her like a hound in the middle of this carnage was not exactly courteous, after all.<br/>""Let's go. We gonna take the subway, I guess, or you wanna go through up there? It looked like it was going to rain again when I was coming down. Always the f**king rain, f**k that rain."" he complained shortly. ""And I don't have an umbrella. But if ya wanna take the road through up there... I reckon some water ain't gonna kill us after all, huh?""<br/><br/>With a hand at her waist, he headed out, leading her gently, his gaze hungry as it ran over her.<br/><br/>----<br/><br/>His fingers ran over the keyboard swiftly; gloved fingers, but the leather was soft and so very thin that it made little to no difference. The pair he had originally worn was now resting beside him, much heavier ones, sewn over with tough threads to withstand the pressure and protect the driver on his motorbike, right beside the smooth black helmet. Beside him, a half empty cup of coffee was still steaming; he drank it hot, he always drank it hot. It pleased him to feel the warmth on his tongue, and trickling down, warming him up after the rain outside.<br/><br/>This whole place stank. It stank of ghouls, and with that stench there was also the heavy, earthy smell of werewolves; less apparent, but still strong enough. It was no coincidence that people like him came. Mysterious and ever in shadows.<br/>Nothing was a coincidence anymore."
3488,PRÆY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42749,2014-07-06T15:10:17,2.2zenith,"The sun sunk lower toward the horizon, filling the sky with a orange glow. Perhaps nature's warning for those who were unfit for the night life to return indoors. Not the kind you were used to if you were before 2012.<br/><br/>Isana collected the saucers from the basin of hot water, the warm steam still rolling off their white surfaces, and noting how low the sun is before setting the entire stack onto the kitchen table. The kitchen was clean, little water was collected for the duration of the day, their cooks had taken extra care not to create a mess in the kitchen. She glanced around to see if there was anything left as she filled the cabinet with the saucers, nothing. She exited the kitchen, wiping her hands on a paper towel. She stood now, in the cafe, where the customers would have been, the chairs were stacked on the tables, the floors already sweeped and mopped. She turned back into the kitchen, moving toward the staff lockers to get her sling bag, a black bag with a single stripe across the side. She entered the toilet to change out of her work clothes into something more comfortable.<br/><br/>Her work clothes folded and stored in a ziplock bag with her name on it, she placed them onto a rack where all the staff's uniforms were hung. She left the kitchen, waving goodbye to those who remained. There was a hunt today, she needed to eat, as did the others who were coming along. She left the bounds of the cafe, moving towards a cluster of cushioned chairs which dotted the library. She was to meet the others there. She plopped into the seat and opened the bag. There was a bottle of mineral water, and another ziplock bag containing her mask. She raised her hood over her head and leaned back twiddling her thumbs as she waited for the rest to arrive."
3489,PRÆY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42749,2014-07-06T15:52:00,Anadwen,"""You better hurry, miss. It's almost nighttime now."" a kind voice sounded from the entrance of the library. The pair of elegant hands, belonging to the owner of that voice, too, moved the black shades that hid his eyes up into his hair. ""It's unsafe at night."" he mused once more, letting go off the sunglasses that were now set among the silky strands of his long hair, slipping through the silver frame of the sunglasses. Even in the dim light of the library behind him, the eyes that have been hidden before had a very light color.<br/>""Oh... I almost forgot about the time. Thank you for reminding me!"" the girl that he spoke to replied with a small smile, and quickly hurried away.<br/><br/>Nakahiro remained in the doorway for a while. No, humans were not just mindless prey as others may have thought... Though, they were prey none the less. Death was an unavoidable aspect of life.<br/><br/>With a sigh, he turned around to make his way to the place where they were all supposed to meet, but his almond-shaped eyes narrowed upon meeting a familiar sight. A shorter ghoul stood in the hallway, with his arms crossed on his chest. ""Naka, being a human-loving freak as usual?"" he remarked sarcastically, received a cold glance of Nakahiro's cold eyes.<br/>The taller man just passed him by, placing his hands onto the bag that hung by his side, but his younger companion's hand slipped into the bag before, and as they walked through the corridor into a more secluded part of the library, pulled out his mask.<br/><br/>He mockingly put it before his head. ""Look, I'm Naka! I'm beautiful and I love humans and I'm a total LOOOSE-""<br/>Nakahiro's hand that appeared straight on his mouth shut him up.<br/>""I told you to stop with this before. You know I dislike repeating myself, Senichi."" The older ghoul sounded almost bored as he reprimanded him, and his other hand, hidden in a black glove - unlike the first one - quickly snatched his mask away. ""Besides, I dislike you touching my mask, too."" He was patient, that was obvious.<br/><br/>Senichi glowered at him. ""Fine, whatever! Geez, Nakahiro, you're such a snob."" he scoffed. Nakahiro ignored the remark, and kept on walking, putting the mask into a safer compartment of his leather bag which the young ghoul couldn't get into as easily. With long steps, emitting little more than the silent sound of the soles of his shoes - expensive just like the rest of his clothing, formed by loose black jeans, a surprisingly elegant white shirt and a single black glove, above which the sleeve of his shirt was rolled up to reveal the black cross on his forearm. He was still early, but it was always better to come early than late.<br/><br/>A small smile appeared on his lips as he noticed Isana already waiting. He approached her with his usual elegance, and sat down onto the armrest of a chair close, but not too close to her. ""Nice to see you come early."" he greeted her, flicking a wisp of his long hair over his shoulder. ""The rest must still be on their way, then.""<br/>His gaze seemed distant, but the movements of his younger companion didn't escape it even then. He caught sight of Senichi, sneaking towards his bag again, and quickly put it onto the other side of himself. ""Senichi, please. Go home. You're too young to join, anyway."" It was nearly as if he was already tired with young ghoul's antics.<br/>""I'm not! I want to go with you!""<br/>""No. I'm sorry, but I've already explained you why."" Nakahiro pressed his fingertips onto his temples, releasing a sigh as he closed his eyes. That was most likely what finally got onto the end of Senichi's patience, as the boy stormed off shortly after, giving up on glaring at the tall, but slim man before him.<br/><br/>""Sometimes I worry about him."" Nakahiro uttered once he was alone with Isana. ""Just like I used to with you... But you grew up faster than I expected."" A hint of a smile appeared on his thin lips."
3490,PRÆY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42749,2014-07-12T03:19:50,2.2zenith,"""You worry too much. If he chooses to come along and gets killed in the process, it's his fault."" Isana shrugged, her shoulders lifting casually. She was not particularly hungry today, she had been snacking from the freezer a few weeks prior. She clasped her hands across her lap and glanced at him from the corner of her eye. ""I think its just us today."" She allowed the thing about letting the human girl go off, it would have been an easy kill but she always knew he was softer than most Nocturne. She stretched her fingers, her knuckles popping as she did so. She twisted in her seat, pushing off the back of the chair and was on her feet in an instant. ""We'll need to go to the Store first. We will have work to deal with quickly so we'll need the tools."" Without waiting, she stepped past him, moving to the door and exiting the library.<br/><br/>""So I've been working at the workshop and I am now qualified to make masks."" She glanced up and down the street, it was rather empty, save for a handful of people. This was what made it perfect for the Nocturne to congregate here, there were too many people for the Overwatch to dare make a move and there were too few people to be able to stalk without raising one's suspicion.<span style=""font-style: italic"">To the Store,</span>she thought to herself."
3491,PRÆY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42749,2014-07-12T10:29:10,Anadwen,"""Congratulations."" Nakahiro responded, silently, but with a hint of true appreciation in his gentle voice. ""You have a talent that's required for those fine arts."" A short glance of his green eyes was shot at her, but those quickly wandered away once more, following just a few feet behind Isana's steps. His left hand slipped into the pocket of his trousers, while his right one toyed with his sunglasses. It was rather unusual to have them at his head at this time of the day, but after all, even the Store was already used to Nakahiro's 'extravagant' clothes.<br/><br/>""What were you planning to pick up today?"" he inquired silently. There was too little humans to notice such a silent conversation, anyway... It wasn't as easy to hunt only in two, especially when passing through the hunting grounds of the more ferocious and aggressive Nocturne - there was a werewolf who was known for cannibalistic habits, a ghoul with a rather fierce appetite, and those most likely weren't the only mysterious figures that would pose as a danger..."
3492,PRÆY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42749,2014-07-13T14:04:29,2.2zenith,"""Mostly to keep stock in the freezer."" She neglected mentioning that the reason the freezer was empty was because of her recent eating habits. ""The guys in the Store are getting it slow these days. Probably because of that damn mutt thinking he owns territory."" She kept moving forward in the direction she knew the Store was located at. The place itself was a convenience store, Ghouls love that kind of job.<br/><br/>******<br/><br/>Isana looked up as she entered from the glass door of the seven-eleven store, she could sense two people inside, one was the cashier and the other some customer. She proceeded in a circular fashion, around the cashier and to the back room, where she punched in an eight-digit code to open the door. She was sure Nakahiro would stay outside and prevent anyone from tailing her in. She hung her sling bag on a row of hooks the wall and picked up what looked like a small basin with a mesh on top of it. She chose her pick from the row of bladed mundane tools, ending up with a kitchen knife. Then she picked up a worn duffel bag and added it into the watertight bag along with the other two tools she had chosen. ""Bloody mess,"" She commented as she kicked a bag back onto the pile of bags, whoever used this place was obviously a werewolf or just some hobo Nocturne.<br/><br/>The lights inside the storeroom clicked off as she flipped the switch and stepped out. Her mask in the bag sling over her shoulder, she made for the front doors with the slightest glance towards Nakahiro. And then it happened.<br/><br/>""Isana?""<br/><br/>Her hood had been lowered which she was in the storeroom, a tiny mistake she made while trying to keep her features masked from any passerby. And this was a disproportionate amount of punishment she was getting for just that. ""What-"" Her eyes widened as though stabbed.<br/><br/>""It's me, remember?"" Tachibana Touka looked down to her younger sibling, waving her hand uncertainly. Isana just stood there, like a child caught red-handed with her hand in the cookie jar.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">I feel sick.</span>"
3493,PRÆY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42749,2014-07-13T14:46:03,Anadwen,"""I'll stay and watch."" Nakahiro informed her, before stepping aside and letting her enter the shop, while he himself leaned against its wall. His wary eyes scanned the street for any kind of danger, inconspicuous to a passer-by, but he saw everything, and his memory recorded every Nocturne that made its way by. The night was going down onto Ignis-II like a curtain of black silk. The night breeze was browsing through the strands of his hair, blowing it to his face, and that was the full extent of the movement of his figure. He stood in the alleyway with his arms crossed on his chest, patiently waiting for Isana to return with their equipment.<br/><br/>In his mind, though, he was troubled. As he watched the street, a number of them lingered and disturbed his peace.<br/><br/>A young werewolf, a frequent visitor of the library he spoke to a few times before, waved to him. ""Hirata! Hey!"" she greeted him. He responded to her with a slight bow of his head, and let her move on. Her figure, slowly moving away in the dusk, disappeared in the shadows.<br/><br/>Werewolves like her weren't a problem. Werewolves like this Kira guy, or how he was called, which behaved like they owned the city, yes. Their hunting grounds overlapped... Hopefully they'd meet only some of his underlings. Those were usually weak enough to deal with. If it was the werewolf himself, it could be more of a problem. The last thing he'd want was for Isana to get hurt.<br/><br/>He glanced down onto the ground. The darkness got visibly thicker and deeper, like ink dispersing in water, and Isana has yet not gotten out of the shop... Strange. Did something happen? It wasn't like her.<br/><br/>Turning on his heel, he sprang up and shifted towards the doors, moving with the smoothness of a shadow. There she was! But who was she talking to? That was what puzzled him, even though he didn't let it on, retaining the serene expression on his face. ""Isana. I'm sorry to interrupt, but it's time for us to go."" he spoke silently, appearing behind the stranger's back without a warning."
3494,PRÆY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42749,2014-07-13T15:07:18,2.2zenith,"""Are you okay?-"" Touka stopped, turning around to see who was this person who spoke so familiarly with Isana. ""Who are you?"" She asked defensively, already trying to shield Isana.<br/><br/>When she turned, Isana raised the hood hurriedly and brushed past the lady.<span style=""font-style: italic"">You don't know her, I don't know her.</span>""Let's go."" Her eyes already indicating there was some trouble.<br/><br/>""Stop, you're Isana aren't you?"" A hand gripped her shoulder, gently, yet firmly. ""Don't you recognize me? It's me-"" She stepped closer.<br/><br/>Bam. Isana lashed out with her arm, batting her sister's arm off her shoulder. ""I don't know you,"" She snarled angrily before pushing past Nakahiro and running out onto the street. Once she had convinced herself that it was far enough, she bent over at a gutter.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Her mind swam. Dots flashed in her vision.</span>She retched, breathing heavily.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Why are you running away? What am I running away?</span>""Ugh,"" She covered her face with her hands, the slightest of pressure causing tears for form in her eyes as she retched again."
3495,PRÆY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42749,2014-07-13T15:15:10,Anadwen,"""Is everything alright, Isana?"" Nakahiro asked, noticing how she broke down after seeing the woman. This all... Was a little bit concerning. The black-gloved hand of his appeared on her shoulder. ""She spoke like she knew you."" He didn't ask who the woman was. Even though she bore a distant resemblance to Isana, it didn't seem like the younger ghoul<span style=""font-style: italic"">wanted</span>to be asked about her.<br/><br/>Maybe it was just a mistake, and the woman mistook Isana for someone else. Straightening his back once more, he looked up at the sky. ""Whoever it was... It doesn't matter. We have to hurry. We're more likely to get a prey at the evening than night."" Not mentioning that the more dangerous concurrence was out at night, too.<br/><br/>Unbeknownst to him, a figure watched him, perched on a nearby roof. A grin, full of dark pleasure, crept onto the mouth, full of razor-sharp teeth. Little ghouls... Weren't they foolish, standing in the middle of the street like that? Especially so near dangerous places... And after nightfall."
3496,PRÆY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42749,2014-07-13T15:55:31,2.2zenith,"""Don't touch me"" Isana flicked his hand off her shoulder, getting back on her feet. Physical contact right now caused her to feel an incredible amount of distress.<span style=""font-style: italic"">She spoke like she knew you.</span>""I don't know her."" She straightened up, ""Just... lead the way."" She still felt a degree of nausea which did not seem to lessen, but she forced herself to walk after him.<span style=""font-style: italic"">This is nothing. This is nothing. This is nothing.</span>""It okay,"" She breathed to herself.<br/><br/>After walking for a bit, she signaled to Nakahiro for her nomination of a target. Without even so much as waiting a second, she ripped the ziplock bag apart, stuffed it onto her pocket and donned her mask. It was some sort of latex mask with bits of metal embedded in it. Comfortable and very breathable. The only downside was that the lens were scratched. She leaped into action, kicking up a cloud of dust as she landed on a very confused highschool girl. ""Surprise!"" She snarled, striking her once in the throat just enough to silence her. Nausea got to her but she managed to get the blood basin out in record time. With her superior strength, she slammed the other girl onto the grate violently, drawing out the knife to slit her throat as the human thrashed beneath her in vain. She sighed, pressing her palm on her victims cheek, ""Just stay still."" She froze for a second as she felt a hand grab her face, a panicky grip. Inexperienced. She smiled, and then raised the knife up and stabbed the girl in the throat thrice and allowed the blood to flow into the basin.<br/><br/>""We'll need to pack up fast."" She stated the obvious. ""Put her in the bag and we can go back to process the meat."""
3497,PRÆY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42749,2014-07-13T16:18:17,Anadwen,"Not even flicking a brow, Nakahiro watched Isana quickly incapacitate their prey. She acted fast enough not to be noticed, although in his opinion, it was too unrefined and rough, making a lot of mess, instead of the fast, secure way he used. He started packing the girl into the bag before she even told him, acting almost like a robot. There was nothing on him to be seen, nothing to be read - as if he had no remorse at death.<br/><br/>All of a sudden, his eyes noticed a shadow at the bag that he was packing the bloodied corpse into. A hand appeared on his shoulder... And he knew it wasn't Isana's. There was no one else in the street when he looked. Was it the Overwatch, or...<br/><br/>Oh. This was the Kira werewolf's territory. The spiked silhouette that cast a sharp shadow onto the pavement must have then been...<br/><br/>Nakahiro snapped back with the speed of a lighting, dragging the bag behind himself, and instinctively backing up to cover Isana. This wasn't any of that beast's underlings.<br/>It was the beast himself.<br/><br/>The pair of ice-cold eyes narrowed, glinting with a fierce light. Tsukinama's mouth, twisted into a smirk of sick, perverted pleasure slowly opened, the tip of his tongue running along his upper lip. ""I come in a rather inconvenient moment, do I not?"" he spoke, a silk-like deep voice, surprisingly mesmerizing for a sight like his - broad shoulders in a dark shirt, and a wild mess of silver head shadowing the scar on his jaw. One of his hands sled down to his waist, stopping only on the thick black line of his belt where his claws curled in and held onto his hip. ""I would have let you know off my presence sooner, but alas, it was too entertaining to watch to interrupt. Milady, that was an exquisite show of raw force."" The feral look in his eyes grew even stronger as those wandered upon Isana.<br/><br/>Flicking his wrist back, Nakahiro pushed the bag behind himself, and straightening his back moved before the younger ghoul, countering the werewolf's hungry gaze with his cold eyes. ""You do come in an unfortunate moment."" he agreed. It was disturbing to hear his melodic voice this cold, his face suddenly growing hostile. His arms spread to protect his companion.<br/><br/>Tsukinama's other hand raised up to his face, as if he studied the sharp tips of his nails. It was a scarred hand, wiry with strands of muscles - a hand that was a weapon. ""Indeed. However... I now regret not stepping in sooner. From the bottom of my heart, I dislike scavenging... But alas, these are my hunting grounds. Leave your kills here, and I will let you depart in peace, since I'm feeling generous today."" He bent his head back a little, embracing Nakahiro's figure with a provocative stare of his almond-shaped eyes.<br/><br/>""Don't you have enough prey for yourself without stealing from others?"" the ghoul replied sharply, with one hand gesturing for Isana to stay quiet. Tsukinama's eyes widened a little. The smirk was as if wiped from his face.<br/>""Not all is about sheer survival. This is a matter of principle. And my principle is...""<br/>The claws became sharper. More jagged, and more deadly.<br/><br/>Nakahiro knew that the attack would follow soon. From what he knew of this Kira werewolf, he could read enough in his motions, in the tone of his voice and in the expressions in his face that he would attack in the next few moments.<br/><br/>His eyes turned a deep, threatening black, the green irises suddenly shifting to blood-red. The shirt was torn to bits at his back as two large crimson wings sprang out, spreading into both sides around him. ""Isana, leave. I will catch up with you. Grab the bags and run home."" he spoke."
3498,PRÆY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42749,2014-07-13T17:13:11,2.2zenith,"""Y-yes."" She stammered.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Was it out of the feeling of nausea in her belly? Or was it- No, without doubt it was about the events past which caused her much stress.</span>Isana did as she was told, quickly dismembering the body and packing up. She lifted the bag back onto her shoulder, the blood spilling from the basin inside and sloshing inside. She made her way past the two, skirting way out of arms reach and returning back to the Store. Twice more did she retch on the way back. As she got up from her knees at the convenience store, her vision already becoming blur sparingly, a figure stood before her, seemingly exiting from the store.<br/><br/>It was her sister.<span style=""font-style: italic"">No, no, no. No. No. No.</span>Isana felt her mask being gripped and ripped off, the cool night air washing over her skin. Her sister seemed to be asking if she was alright. Muted voices. She held out her bag, Isana's bag. She said something else, no, asked something. Her eyes grew concerned as she pressed her hand onto Isana's forehead as though checking for a fever. Bright flashes then, darkness.<br/><br/>******<br/><br/>It is cold this night. The Artisan pulled the poncho tighter around herself. She sensed fighting, bloodlust and much more. She crouched on the roof's edge, the tip of her wing pressing into the ground and propelling her to the next rooftop. She landed easily, moving quickly and silently, muted deep breaths coming from underneath the metallic mask. She spotted them, and dropped down several floors to the ground level where they were.<br/><br/>The spikes once again cushioned her fall. She said nothing but only readied herself in preparation from an attack from either of the two. She chuckled, a raw sound emitting from her throat, like someone attempting to dispel phlegm from their throat."
3499,PRÆY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42749,2014-07-13T18:29:00,Anadwen,"Then it came. Tsukinama sprang forth, bolting right at Nakahiro, his sharp claws ready to tear, pierce, puncture, stab, slash, cut,<span style=""font-style: italic"">destroy</span>. The grin once again stretched across his face, wider and madder than before. It was a grin that spoke for nothing but the desire to kill and devour.<br/><br/>The crimson wing outstretched and curled around Nakahiro's figure, suddenly twisting to avoid taking the hit by his guts. He couldn't yet step aside and dodge - that might put Isana into danger. And so, he braced himself for the impact.<br/><br/>It came like a wrecking ball at his slender frame, tearing the crimson wing and sending him a good few feet back, bending his legs as he gasped for his breath. Something like that would have made a hole in his chest if not for the protection of his predatory organ... Which was damaged. Five gaping holes in it were just a testament to the strength of the attack. Behind the cover of his mask, he could feel sweat running down his temples - so this was why this werewolf acted as if he owned the place.<br/><br/>""Tired yet?"" Tsukinama growled in a low voice, approaching Nakahiro once more. ""I was going easy at you,<span style=""font-style: italic"">mon cher</span>. It would be a shame if such a beautiful face got damaged, but it looks like you aren't as tough as I thought."" He acted casually, almost as if giving Nakahiro time to recover from the hit. The blade-like feathers spread, the two wings further outstretching to become a pair of spiked crescents, and the one that was yet unscathed slashed forwards.<br/><br/>With a blinding speed, Tsukinama leaped up, and using the wall of a nearby house to launch himself further, he came crashing back down at the ghoul. Nakahiro had to throw himself onto the ground to avoid the claws. He glanced over his shoulder to see how far Isana has gotten-<br/><br/>-and that was a mistake. The werewolf's claws, buried in his shoulder, let him feel that more than anything. It was long since he last fought, and he could feel that...<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">The pain... The pain... How am I supposed to get out of here? This madman will eat me alive...</span>He struggled to get out of Tsukinama's grip. Fortunately enough, he was too busy with sensing the stench of Nakahiro's blood and watching him squirm, and the ghoul managed to crawl out and scramble back up to his feet. Tsukinama's tongue ran across his fingers, savoring the blood, and his eyes widened with surprise and pleasure.<br/>""Won-der-full."" he whispered, arching his back.<br/><br/>Without a warning, he sprang back up, running after Nakahiro, who has been trying to escape, but a sight in the corner of his eye stopped him. A silhouette by the side of the street. He stopped, even though in the middle of a hunt, and glanced over his shoulder to see who was watching him. How convenient for Nakahiro... His predatory organ shrunk back, absorbed into his veins once more, and he ran like hell. His eyes returned to their usual cold green, focusing only upon the road before him. The blood from the deep gashes on his shoulder was churning through his fingers, and his arm has gone numb, but he still ran, as fast as he could hurrying towards the library. For a moment, the world was black. And bright. Black, then bright again. His head was spinning. The smell of his own blood made his stomach twist inside his body, partly with disgust, and partly with hunger. He hasn't eaten for days...<br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;"">***</div><br/><br/>The psychotic grin became smug. Eyes shifted to their usual confident almond shape, the feral instincts vanishing. Who was this? He could feel the stench of a ghoul from this person... The figure was too thin and hourglass-like for it to be a man, thus... A ghoul lady? Were they going to offer themselves like meals in a dinner? Once he has made his appetite for a ghoul on Nakahiro's blood, he was so eager to bite into this woman's flesh, to tear it apart and sink his claws to her white skin, savor it... Yet, he approached her with unwavering confidence, none of those twisted thoughts even visible on his composed facade.<br/><br/>""Good evening, milady."" he greeted her, holding one arm before his chest and bowing in his waist slightly. It was a courteous greeting - surprisingly courteous for someone whose hands were bloodied to the wrists. It was unfitting. He shouldn't be bowing and pretending to be in a classy restaurant, should he?<br/><br/>He'd take her by surprise... Even though she didn't look weak, Tsukinama had faith in his strength. She'd be like a lovely crimson apple, rusk-rusk-chewed to pieces."
3500,PRÆY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42749,2014-07-13T18:48:03,RpgKitten,"A tall imposing werewolf stood on a rooftop. The brisk night air blew through his grey fur, Sasha preferred being in wolf form. It just felt right to him, his heightened senses, his reflexes, his raw powerful strength.<br/><br/>He could never do this in a city in Russia. That's why he came here. That's why he loved it here. If only- He pushed the thought away. Thinking of Natasha always upset him.<br/><br/>Instead he decided to focus on tonight. He took in a deep breathe, smelling the air around him. His eyes went wide, he smelled another werewolf nearby. He had heard of Kira the werewolf cannibal. My enemy, he contemplated, should I gather intel? Or stay as far away as possible? But he also smelled something else, a fresh kill. But it was closer than the werewolf.<br/><br/>His muscles tense, he then pushes himself off, leaping to another rooftop. On the streets below, he saw a girl carrying a bag that seemed to be the source of the scent. The smell of vomit hit his nose, she is obviously distressed. She slumped down next to another girl who seemed to care for her.<br/><br/>First step of gathering information, talk to witnesses. He leaps down to an alleyway beside the store. He then shifts to his human form, already he felt constrained. He steps out and acts as if he had only just now seen them.<br/><br/>In a heavy Russian accent he asks.<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #90B0B0"">""Is Somezing vrong?""</span></span></span>he makes it obvious that he is looking at the blood on her clothes.<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic""> <span style=""color: #90B0B0"">""Tell me vhat happened. Perhaps I can help you.""</span></span></span>He looks at her sympathetically."
3501,PRÆY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42749,2014-07-14T16:17:19,2.2zenith,"""I'm sorry?"" Touka turned, a tourist? Not the best of time to be asked for directions but she would help anyway. ""Wait,"" She gestured to the man that he should wait as she lugged her sister onto the bench placing her bag on top of her and picking up the other, heavier bag. ""Okay, here, here."" She beckoned for him to follow, trying to speak in the simplest of language for this new person. ""She's sick. Stay away."" She turned down the mouth of the alley and turned back to face the man once they were close enough inside. ""You need help?"" She offered. He was Russian, that was the least she managed to glean during the past minute. And he seemed to be a werewolf, from his scent. Not the best of signs.<br/><br/>******<br/><br/>The Artisan raised her head, the light from the street lamp gleaming off the dome of her scratched mask. The mask itself was a feat, it lacked polish yet beneath the carelessly applied paint layer and the unpolished surface, the foam bits underneath allowed for a firm fit to her face. The mask clung to her tightly, the foam cushions pressing onto her skin such that she could feel distinct sections in the mask, all of this created as slight metallic tapping sound as she laughed.<br/><br/>The man who still stood before her was undoubtedly a werewolf. Supposedly dangerous. However, he seemed to have a liking for theatrics speaking all classy and shit, perhaps to get under her skin? Her head cocked to the side ever so slightly.<br/><br/>But when he bowed, exposing the nape of his neck, she propelled herself forward with her spikes, launching herself in a direct trajectory towards the man. Her spikes shifted in front of her, shielding her centreline to deflect all incoming attacks away from her body.<br/><br/>Once she was close enough, a spike drove itself into the pavement, forcing an alteration in her momentum. Now she hooked towards him, her hips twisting as she charged up for an explosive hit enough to break some ribs.<br/><br/>The attack was delivered fast and hard, her boot lashing out in a circular strike for the ribcage. Her spikes gave way for her foot, another planting itself into the ground to support her attack. Once the action was complete, the force propelled her in a circle, landing behind her spikes which she immediately raised and pointed the narrow-tipped appendages at her opponent menacingly."
3502,PRÆY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42749,2014-07-15T19:08:20,Anadwen,"In the middle of his bow, Tsukinama caught the sight of the incoming attack. His muscles tensed up, and he threw himself to the side, his feet sliding across the pavement in a semi-circle to avoid taking any hits. In fast succession, as the kick at his ribs followed, he bent his body to the side, quickly ducking underneath, and instead slashing the bloodied claws of his right hand after the leg that flew right above him. He attempted to get the knee to weaken her - without mobility, a prey like that would be an easy target.<br/><br/>""I take it you aren't one for formalities."" he cackled, narrowing his eyes. Both of his hands, on the first sight casually by the sides of his body, but actually completely tense and ready to spring up to attack or defend, became... Sharper. His claws extended, taking on an almost wolf-like shape, resembling the razor-sharp tips of arrows. The mouth, full of sharp fangs, twisted into a grin.<br/><br/>""Let's get down to the meal, then!"" he burst out, and without any warning launched himself forwards. The mass of his body, sheer muscle and bone honed for years to rip flesh and veins, flew through the air at a blinding speed, shifting to the side to guard his chest and abdomen, and instead extending his right arm to skew his claws into her predatory organ and rip it to parts. Even if it wouldn't manage to connect, the velocity of his movement could still knock the ghoul down, or send her a few feet back."
3503,PRÆY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42749,2014-07-15T19:23:21,RpgKitten,"My accent gets in the way far to often, Sasha thought to himself. As this ghoul was obviously not understanding his intent. Perhaps I should just cut to the chase.<br/><br/>Getting a little frustrated he said<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #90B0B0"">""Nyet, I mean no, I do not need help, I vas offering help. Look I know zere is body in bag. I happen not to care. Vhat I Vant to know is vhat she vas running from. I know zere is a verevolf nearby, and I'm looking to gazer some information about him. And I believe she might know somzing.""</span></span></span>Why is it he was so bad at talking to people. Be they ghouls or humans, even when he is attempting to gain favor with someone. They never get it.<br/><br/>As he started to lose his patience He finally just said<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""color: #90B0B0""><span style=""font-style: italic"">""You know vhat, if you don't vant my help, fine. Don't know vhy I bozered anyvay. I'll dzhust learn about Kira myself.""</span></span></span>He turned to leave. Why can't talking to people be easier?"
3504,PRÆY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42749,2014-07-17T15:38:34,2.2zenith,"""Yeah..."" Touka said, thinking to herself, ""But we shouldn't be going in the direction someone is running away from, right?"" It usually meant there was something dangerous there, be it some psycho, Nocturne or worse, the Overwatch. ""I guess I should be going now as well then."" She went back to get her sister, only to find the bench empty.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Escaped again, huh?</span>She sighed and glanced at the bag which was slung over her shoulder. This was going to be annoying.<br/><br/>******<br/><br/>The spikes moved quickly, two whipping to the back, leaving two at the front. Those at the back punched themselves into the ground, supporting her from the incoming attack and the two at the front elongated, growing thinner as they reached forward towards her prey. The Artisan hissed as the shock of the impact struck her. She twisted and raised a spike against her aggressor, feeling him push against her. The tip of the spike lifted, digging into his arm. The more he pushed forward towards her, the deeper the spike would pierce into his arm. The other spike followed its sister, curving down from the top of his arm with similar effect.<br/><br/>Once she was sure the rest of her body could support the force, she released his arm, her back spikes dragging her up and off the ground and away from the aggressor, the tips of the two dripped with both blood and black liquid. She hissed challengingly as she backed off, daring him to attack again."
3505,PRÆY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42749,2014-07-17T18:17:52,Anadwen,"Tsukinama's eyes widened as he felt the spike pierce his skin and dig into the flesh of his forearm, and weave through, immediately after the impact yanking his arm back. Out, get it out, just get it out, get it out! How did she even manage to hurt him?<br/><br/>He bared his teeth at her, taking a few steps back as soon as the spikes were pulled out of his arm. He hasn't been injured on a hunt for a long, long time. It's been years since he last met an opponent that didn't go down easily with a few hits... Last time, it was while he was still leading the Crimson Maw.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Teeth. No, fangs. Opening and closing in dozens of rows, deadly weapons of consumption and destruction. And then they, bloodied crimson, raise up towards the full moon, shining on the inky sky. The crimson glistens on their smooth surface. Claws dig into the soft brown earth underneath.</span><br/><br/>His back arched as Tsukinama drew a deep breath in. The strands of silver hair sled down his shoulders, being pushed back, and the muscles that covered his chest seemed to grew to an even more horrific size. He barred his teeth, and the already sharp fangs extended further. His hands clenched into fists and stretched once again, growing long and sharp, claws like a deadly beast. As he fell forwards to the pavement, both his shirt and most of his pants tore to pieces, leaving him in scraps, but there no longer was a man - instead, an enormous white beast stood on his place as an ear-ripping howl echoed through the air.<br/><br/>The white fur, hard and spiked, appeared dark blue in the twilight, but his eyes, even now a bright blue, burned with a wild, feral cunning, and hunger. Bloodthirst. His muscles tensed up, and he threw himself forth, in a single leap crossing the entire distance that divided him from the ghoul.<br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;"">***</div><br/><br/>The streetlights flickered before his eyes, or was it his conscience that wavered as he struggled to get through the labyrinth of city streets? Heck, who the hell knew!<br/><br/>A trail of red marked his way, every now and then a few drops of his scarlet blood dripping off his fingers, nearly numb from clutching on his shoulder so hard. Gritting his teeth, he raised his head - to see a few people in his way.<br/><br/>A werewolf and a ghoul... But it wasn't Isana. Where was Isana? She must have gone home... He'd find her as soon as he'd sort his own self out. With those thoughts, he pushed his way through the two people, mumbling some kind of apology, and stumbled further."
3506,PRÆY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42749,2014-07-17T19:06:38,RpgKitten,"The Howl is what made Sasha turn. Pure wild rage was in that howl. That's when he noticed the ghoul. It was barely able to stand. His wounds were definitely caused by a werewolf. But if the howl was elsewhere. Then Kira must be occupied with something else. He wanted answers but this stranger was in no condition to give them.<br/><br/>The stranger tried to push past him. But before he got to far, Sasha stopped him. With a stern voice and in his accent he said.<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""color: #90B0B0""><span style=""font-style: italic"">""You need to get to ze Library. Do not struggle, I vill take you zere.""</span></span></span>And then turned back to the girl.<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""color: #90B0B0""><span style=""font-style: italic"">""You should not be out alone at night. Don't you know zere are verevolves about.""</span></span></span>He said with a tad bit of humor and a smirk on his lips, but also just as serious. Then in his human form he picked the wounded ghoul up, as gently as possible. And after that turned to head to the library."
3507,PRÆY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42749,2014-07-18T16:58:07,2.2zenith,"The Artisan raised herself off the ground as he transformed, the spikes helping her scale the wall. She had done her damage, if she had been fighting with her strength as well, this would probably have been rather one sided. A mistake caused by the werewolf's arrogance. Once she was four stories up, she taunted him, smearing his blood over her mask in the best smiley face she could make. She cocked her head to the side, knowing very well this would not be the last time they met before vanishing over the rooftop.<br/><br/>Once she knew she was safely out of sight, she discarded the poncho and tore the mask off, dropping it into the street she was before and launched herself off onto the next rooftop, covering a great amount of distance in complete silence save for the sound of her predatory organ striking concrete.<br/><br/>******<br/><br/>A notice came through the radio, ""Situation at D23. Nocturne activity detected by local populace. Marking the location on your GPS now. One other squad has currently accepted this-""<br/><br/>""Acknowledged HQ. We'll be on this as well."" Yumi Ogura tapped the console, accepting the task without hesitation. The map pointed them towards the heart of D23, the driver steering them smoothly through the intersections as quickly as possible. Sitting in the passenger seat, she drummed her fingers over a steel case, one which looked pretty expensive as well.<span style=""font-style: italic"">A promotion would be in order if this was the Kira werewolf,</span>she grinned to herself.<br/><br/>******<br/><br/>Touka spotted the ghoul coming and had already moved out of the way, finding the way to put the most distance between them as he moved deeper into the alley. She glanced back, looking away from the spot Isana was at, and advised, ""I don't think you should bring him to the Library, whatever it is called, when he is in this condition. Even the blind will be able to follow him back via his blood trail. And it would raise some questions if someone saw him like this."" She paused, and added as an afterthought, ""Just saying."""
3508,Mobius Retold (IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42842,2014-07-15T02:59:52,JDizzle383,"""Miles, prepare the subatomic nanostimulant fluctuator. There is no room for error, even if you and I are the only ones who know of Project Bloodstream."" Stormez said, walking over to an equation on a notepad and beginning to make last minute calculations. He paused for a moment to glance worriedly through the lab window to make sure a certain Echidna wasn't looking in, and then continued to calculate the equations so nothing would go wrong.<br/><br/>The green one-tailed fox simply rolled his eyes and asked ""Stormez, you and I both know your IQ, right?""<br/><br/>""What's your point, Miles?"" Stormez shot back absentmindedly, a little annoyed at the question.<br/><br/>""Since it is higher than anyone we know, and we both know you've never made a miscalculation in your entire life, I don't see any reason to be so worried about mistakes."" Miles said, completely confident in his mentor's abilities. Stormez turned to Miles, scowled, and said flatly, ""My IQ is 298, and I'm not worried about mistakes, Miles. I'm afraid of the blue echidna that could kill me for this, who happens to be standing ten feet away from this building.""<br/><br/>At this point Miles ran over to the window and exclaimed worriedly, ""He's not standing there anymore, he's walking towards the door, and he looks mad.""<br/><br/>Stormez panicked, and for the first time in his life he rushed his last calculation and fled into the next room yelling ""Stall him Miles!""<br/><br/>~~~~<br/><br/>As Stormez entered the adjacent room he looked over at the transparent blue life form in the specially created handcuffs, who just sat there staring at him in fear.<br/><br/>""It wasn't you, was it?"" Stormez asked calmly. The creature said something, but before he could finish his sentence, Stormez held up his hand and sighed. ""I can't speak that language, Chaos. A simple head nod will do for now."" Suddenly Chaos stood up and walked toward him. About two feet away he dropped to his knees, quivering. Stormez looked him over and took out his notes on Chaos looking them over carefully.<br/><br/>""From what I gather this is how Chaos Beings show sadness."" he said more for himself than a need to say anything at all.<br/><br/>What happened next shocked him. Chaos looked at him, still shivering and nodded, then said the only English thing Stormez had ever heard him say. ""Wife did it.""<br/><br/>After the initial shock was gone he joyfully exclaimed ""I knew it. Now the personality differences at the sightings make sense!"" Chaos looked at the scientist curiously as Stormez took out a notebook and wrote something down.<br/><br/>""Now then, down to business. Project Bloodstream can't be put off any longer.""<br/><br/>He took a syringe from his lab coat and began to approach Chaos, who immediately backed away. Stormez stopped his approach.<br/><br/>""Why are you afraid of a needle when only two things can hurt you?"" The response he got didn't surprise him.<br/><br/>""Fire inside."" The creature said, still struggling.<br/><br/>""Fine, as long as you cooperate."" he stated, putting the syringe away and taking out an empty one. ""Get in."" he said forcing the empty syringe into Chaos' shoulder.<br/><br/>Chaos simply pointed at his head and said ""Won't fit.""<br/><br/>""The blue fluid will and you can use mine. Problem solved."" Stormez said, smiling. Chaos looked thoughtful and finally said ""Host?"" at which point Stormez exclaimed ""Progress is made!""<br/><br/>Chaos got into the syringe leaving his brain and spine behind.<br/><br/>About a second later the door was punched down, and an all too familiar voice boomed ""Where is he? Where is that transparent blue emerald sucking parasite?""<br/><br/>Stormez quickly stuffed the syringe in his pocket, not wanting Knuckles to notice, forgetting about Chaos' ""brain.""<br/><br/>Knuckles saw the metal organisms and bellowed in anger, ""You replicated its insides? Do you have any Idea what would happen if there was more than one of them?""<br/><br/>Stormez just smiled. ""Don't you mean more than two?"" he asked.<br/><br/>Knuckles looked at him, first angry, then confused. ""What do you mean two?"" Knuckles asked cautiously.<br/><br/>""Glad you asked Knuckles. You see Chaos' bones and brain on the floor there because his wife is the one who killed those Mosadians. He's innocent and you're tracking the wrong emerald thief. Oh, and before I forget,"" He said smiling, ""If you call us a parasite again, I'll murder you.""<br/><br/>""What do you mean us?"" Knuckles demanded, knowing that the wolf wasn't even strong enough to defend his own life, let alone murder someone.<br/><br/>Stormez simply took out the syringe full of Chaos and smiled as he stabbed himself in the eye and said, ""You can't stop progress."" Knuckles looked horrified as the left pupil, which he hadn't stabbed, turned bright red and the other pupil vanished altogether, leaving a yellow scar down the length of the eye.<br/><br/>As he took out the needle Knuckles remembered the color of the liquid in the syringe and gasped, ""You injected yourself with chaos fluid?""<br/><br/>Before Stormez could answer him he suddenly clutched his chest and head screaming in pain. Miles rushed in and saw Stormez lying there looking at no one in particular pleading for them to stop the pain.<br/><br/>Suddenly as if out of Stormez's own mouth they heard the English voice of Chaos say ""Progress.""<br/><br/>Knuckles was still frozen in shock, but managed to get his thoughts together to turn to Miles. ""You knew didn't you?""<br/><br/>Stormez turned and with difficulty said, ""O-of c-c-course he knew."" His voice seemed to change back to Chaos'. ""He's the one who trapped ME!"" Then Stormez let out one last painful bloodcurdling scream and fell to the floor unconscious.<br/><br/>~~~~~~TIMESKIP~~~~~~~<br/><br/>When he woke up, he was surrounded by the Mosadia police force with guns pointed at nearly every inch of his body and Knuckles was standing in the corner looking angry. He stood up without a word and reached into his lab coat.<br/><br/>""Don't move Professor, or we shoot you so full of holes that your own mother won't recognize you!"" the leader of the squad barked.<br/><br/>""While I'm sure that is your version of a threat."" The wolf chuckled,""I am simply handing over my notes on my latest project to the only one in the room who doesn't seem to have a death wish."" Then he took out a notebook and walked straight up to Knuckles while the police followed his every move. He held the book up towards Knuckles, who snarled, grabbing him around the neck with one hand and punched him in the stomach so hard that he flew across the room and crashed into the wall.<br/><br/>Knuckles turned toward the police squad and shouted angrily, ""Thanks for the backup, but I don't need it!""<br/><br/>They were gone in a matter of seconds, because everyone on Mosadia knew not to mess with Knuckles when he was angry. Miles ran in and saw what Knuckles had done. As he rushed over to pick up his friend, he asked ""Stormez! Are you ok? We've got to get you to a hospital!""<br/><br/>""Get back Miles. Knuckles is the one who will need a hospital after we're done here."" He turned to Knuckles, wincing in pain as he did so, and said darkly ""Apparently you do want to die, so let's take this outside shall we.""<br/><br/>""What's the point? I mean look at you, you can barely walk."" Knuckles scoffed.<br/><br/>Stormez just smiled and turned to Miles, ""Vial A63,"" he wheezed.<br/><br/>Miles reached up and grabbed a tube full of blue and green liquid. He then took a syringe and injected a small amount of the liquid into Stormez's shoulder. Knuckles gasped as Stormez simply stood up and, after taking the tube of liquid and putting it in his lab coat, walked outside and yelled ""Come on Knuckles, are you really afraid of a scientific breakthrough?""<br/><br/>""You are NOT a breakthrough! You're a parasitic emerald devouring heathen in a madman's body!"" the echidna bellowed as he ran out and punched Stormez so hard that he was embedded in the brick of the adjacent house.<br/><br/>Knuckles chuckled ""Is that all you can do? Get punched and heal yourself? If that's it, then I'll just punch you into a jail cell.""<br/><br/>Knuckles ran up to the house Stormez was lying against, but stopped in shock when he saw him laughing. ""This guy must have been driven insane by what he did to himself."" he muttered<br/><br/>Knuckles was suddenly grabbed by Stormez, who was still laughing. ""You really haven't gotten it figured out yet, have you?"" He suddenly turned deadly serious and leaned toward the echidna, then whispered in his ear in Chaos' voice ""Host only able to kill if host gets hurt. In other words,"" his voice reverted to Stormez's, ""My pain is about to be yours.""<br/><br/>Knuckles looked him over, realizing that he was near death after he heard the short forced breaths. ""You're bluffing!"" He said. He turned to walk away, then turned back around and said sternly ""I'll have a police task force come incinerate what's left of you when you're dead.""<br/><br/>""NO ONE will dare incinerate me or anyone I find as a friend!""Stormez somehow screamed with both voices at once, one was angry and one was simply stating facts, but it was too hard to tell which one was which.<br/><br/>Knuckles opened his mouth to say something, but before he could get even a word out, Stormez held up his hand yelled in both voices ""Feel OUR pain!""<br/><br/>To the on looking crowd's shock and horror a bolt of lightning shot out of Stormez's hand and Knuckles was struck to the ground. Then Stormez injected himself with the special chemicals he carried, immediately healing all of his wounds. Miles, who had been observing from the sidelines, slowly and fearfully walked up to Stormez. Trembling, he glanced down at Knuckles then back at Stormez.<br/><br/>""Is he dead?"" he asked.<br/><br/>Stormez seemed to notice the terror in his colleague's voice and said in a forced calm tone, ""Call the town hospital within the next three minutes and he'll be alright.""<br/><br/>He turned to leave, but Miles stopped him. ""Where are you going? You need to help Knuckles recover.""<br/><br/>""If I stay here to help I'll get thrown in jail. Do you really think I want to spend my life in a cell? And imagine how many people will either get killed or hurt trying to apprehend me, so don't try and follow me.""<br/><br/>Stormez turned to walk away again after this limited explanation, but Miles wasn't having any of that, and said in a no-nonsense voice, ""You're hiding something from me. Don't lie, because I'll know if you do.""<br/><br/>Stormez seemed to be deep in thought for about a minute. ""I'm going to find my wife,"" he finally said.<br/><br/>""But you're not even married. How can you have a wife?"" Miles asked in a demanding tone.<br/><br/>""Read the notes in this,"" He handed Miles a notebook. ""Oh, and If you follow me, you will become a casualty."" He was suddenly inches from Miles' face speaking in Chaos voice as the scar on his eye opened up revealing a glowing yellow sphere ""Got it?""<br/><br/>The scar closed itself as Miles simply gulped and nodded. The ambulance showed up ten minutes later, and although they found out from the surrounding Mosadians that the wolf was responsible, when they went to his lab to arrest him, the doors and windows had been covered in a metal barrier that, despite everything they did, could only be opened from the inside.<br/><br/>Miles was in the lab reading the notes that Stormez had given him when he came across the one thing that had been intended for him to notice. It was in code so that no one else could understand and when he deciphered it he understood why.<br/><br/>'Chaos has a wife, calculations were rushed, use emergency last resort Alpha 78 and go to location zero sixty one no matter what I have said to you.'<br/><br/>He still remembered what Stormez had said right before he left though. ~<span style=""font-style: italic"">He'll kill me if I follow him, but it must be serious if he wants me to go to that location~</span>, Miles thought.<br/><br/>As he gathered the things he would need to go to the place that only he and Stormez knew about, he was interrupted by a Mosadian tank putting a huge dent in the door and a voice barking orders.<br/><br/>""They'll never get in here, but how do I get out?"" he thought, frantically looking around for an exit, but all of them were covered in metal and if he opened them would mean that the military would throw him in jail as an accomplice to the crime.<br/><br/>He looked around terrified for a minute then noticed the Multi-voice Shifting Modulator and Appearance Transmogrifier lying on the shelf in the corner. He then switched the voice on the device to the All-Confuser, a voice which deceives the people it speaks to into believing the wearer is the person you would most want to hear at the time. This feature had been created by Stormez and needed a special phrase said before it could work.<br/><br/>Miles then turned the Transmogrifier to the ""Light-Bender"" setting and the fox seemed to vanish as the light around him was refracted around and bounced off of his body. He heard another loud explosion outside, which shook the building, but the metal encasing stood firm.<br/><br/>""Now to play a trick on those police and get rid of our research on Project Bloodstream."" He muttered an inaudible passphrase into the Modulator, and the mechanism sprang to life, wrapping itself around his mouth and nose.<br/><br/>""I don't believe it! Who got that grenade in there?"" Miles yelled, opening the hatch on the lab's computer and hitting the ""fake explosion"" switch.<br/><br/>Many of the troops outside started looking around saying things like ""That was you?"" and ""Wait to go, General!""<br/><br/>Miles smiled as he heard the confusion and hit the button labeled ""Alpha 78"".<br/><br/>The building responded by burning itself and everything in it and releasing the metal casing surrounding the walls and doors.<br/><br/>Miles decided to play one last prank on the men surrounding the lab. Switching the dial to the one specifically designed for him labeled ""Stormez"".<br/><br/>He shrieked ""My research! No! No, it can't be gone. I'll never be able to get it back. WHY!""<br/><br/>Then for added effect, and a bit of a laugh, he picked up Chaos' left over metal insides, which were now on fire, and shook them around a bit shouting ""Holy Crap! My flesh! It's gone! AAAAAAAAHHHHHHH!""<br/><br/>Dropping the metal skeleton, Miles ran towards his destination trying to hold in a laugh. He bumped into someone, who looked around in confusion, but they simply shrugged it off as a large gust of wind and kept walking.<br/><br/>He chuckled as he walked away toward what was only known as ""Metal's Decay"" to Mosadians, but to Stormez and himself, there was a section no one else could go, simply dubbed zero sixty-one.<br/><br/>~~~~~~TIMESKIP~~~~~~~<br/><br/>Stormez had been walking along, glancing every now and then at the small contraption in his hands that he had dubbed ""Chaos Radar"" when he suddenly heard Chaos say ""I'm hungry"" in his head.<br/><br/>""How can you be hungry if I'm the one with a stomach?"" he asked, ignoring the people around him, who were all running and screaming in fear.<br/><br/>""Different kind of hungry."" Chaos answered, which made Stormez stop walking and look through his personal notes. He couldn't find anything, and realized he had never studied Chaos' eating habits.<br/><br/>""What exactly do you like to eat?"" Stormez asked, hoping he could do something about it.<br/><br/>""Emeralds and organisms."" Was the shocking reply he got. Stormez stopped everything he had been thinking as all the black fur on his body turned a pale white color.<br/><br/>When he regained his composure and his fur was black again he shakily said ""If you make me eat anyone, I will personally remove you from my bloodstream by way of incineration, but getting an emerald shouldn't be hard with Knuckles in the Infirmary. Can you at least wait until after I meet this wife of ours?""<br/><br/>Stormez could feel Chaos moving through his mind, and he suddenly felt a sharp pain in his head. Clutching his forehead, he yelled ""Why would you torture me for food?""<br/><br/>""Not Torture."" Chaos insisted. ""Then what did you do to me?"" Stormez was annoyed. ""Information."" was the answer.<br/><br/>""I could have just told you what you needed to know."" Stormez said clutching his head trying not to fall over. After about a minute of doing so the pain became too much for him, and he fell to his knees.<br/><br/>""Why me? Why did I think this would work?"" the pain was gone, but he was crying nonetheless. Suddenly he heard Chaos say ""Injection.""<br/><br/>He mentally slapped himself for not thinking of that sooner and shakily reached into his coat pocket. As soon as the needle was thrust into his arm, he felt a wave of calmness, and the aftereffects of the pain were gone. Standing up, he suddenly found himself walking towards an old beaten down shack on the outskirts of the city.<br/><br/>Looking down at his Chaos Radar, he saw that this was where Chaos' wife was located. As he got closer though, he saw none other than a beaten up and badly bruised Knuckles and a battalion of the Mosadian army forces. Stormez' demeanor became frighteningly calm as he walked past Knuckles, who noticed him immediately.<br/><br/>""HEY!"" knuckles yelled at the men around him. ""What gives? I thought you said that lunatic burned to death."" When no one answered him he simply turned to Stormez with a grin on his face. ""Heh, it doesn't matter."" Then leaning over, he whispered in Stormez' ear, ""I should be thanking you, without your help we never would have found the nest.""<br/><br/>Stormez stopped in his tracks ""what did you just say?"" his voice was more than enough to scare Knuckles, but if the Echidna was afraid, he didn't show it.<br/><br/>""You heard me."" Knuckles said, then turning his attention to the Mosadian military, he shouted, ""Incinerators, get ready to fire.""<br/><br/>""NO! They'll die! Wait, please!"" Stormez' pleas fell on deaf ears as the house was burned to the ground. As the roof collapsed, he was greeted with a horrifying sight. Two small blue Chaos creatures had caught fire and were being burned alive. Chaos let out a scream, and Stormez simply shouted ""How could you!""<br/><br/>Falling to his knees he looked at Knuckles with hate filled eyes. Knuckles had that serious look on his face again. ""Take him in for questioning, and don't let him out of your sight."" Knuckles commanded the nearest soldiers.<br/><br/>Stormez suddenly stood up, a dark look in his eyes. ""You still hungry, Chaos?"" he said in a vengeful tone, ""Because if you are, I happen to know the perfect victim.""<br/><br/>Knuckles didn't have time to react as Stormez launched himself at the Echidna and began ripping into his flesh. By the time he was done, only the Echidna's head, shoes and gloves were left.<br/><br/>The soldiers were too afraid to move. Even their commanding officer was quaking in his boots. Stormez, however simply got up and looked at his radar. Seeing that a small blip on the screen was rushing towards the area, he yelled, ""If you know what's good for you, you will leave. NOW!"" he didn't need to tell them twice.<br/><br/>After they left, Stormez walked over to the pile of burning ruble and sat down, crying for the children he never knew. He was so distracted that he didn't notice a transparent blue-green figure walk up to him from behind.<br/><br/>The creature looked at the wreckage and let out a bloodcurdling shriek in agony. So much so that Stormez quickly jumped to his feet and yelped in surprise.<br/><br/>The figure behind him jumped to conclusions and immediately struck him to the ground. Stomez tried to get up, but was forced to get a face full of dirt. When he finally had the chance to stand, his eye with the scar on it opened up and Chaos said, ""Please, stop. It's me!"" At which point the green creature let out what would be a gasp if it had a mouth.<br/><br/>Then, in Stormez' voice he gave the creature the information about Project Bloodstream, with chaos interjecting here and there. When he was done, he looked at the road ahead. ""The military will be here soon, we should head for Metal's Decay. I know a place that no one but my colleague and I can get to, but you'll need this to get there."" He handed her, for it was indeed a female, a portable version of the Appearance Transmogrifier in the shape of a ring ""Play around with the settings until you find something you like. And before I forget, what is your name, In English if possible.""<br/><br/>She looked at him for a moment, then took the ring and weakly asked ""Why? Why would you help me?""<br/><br/>Stormez pondered this for a moment and finally came up with what he considered to be the best possible answer. ""That's what family is for, right?""<br/><br/>She didn't seem to take it that well, because next thing he knew, his mouth was full of dirt again. Spitting it out, he decided to try a different approach. ""We have to get out of here; there are G.U.N. agents who would love to kill you when only I and my colleague know the truth, so I will ask you again, what is your name?"" After about 2 minutes he had his answer.<br/><br/>""You will refer to me as Rachel, And If I find out that you did this to the children, you are dead!"" Stormez somehow felt a tremor go down his spine, and he immediately knew she was serious about killing him.<br/><br/>""I assure you I had nothing to do with it. I don't even know how they found the nest. Besides,"" he pointed at Knuckles remains, ""The perpetrator is dead.""<br/><br/>That convinced Rachel to follow him. As they reached a massive area of metal parts and rusting contraptions, Stormez reached into his lab coat for a small mechanical claw-like steel key. As he put the key in the lock, he heard an armored car drive up behind them.<br/><br/>""Put your hands in the air, you are to be executed today. No trial is needed. We have proof you killed the Echidna."" The army had him at gunpoint. ""Rachel, find Miles and tell him to get the Transport ready. He'll know what it means, and before I forget, If you eat him, I will kill you!""<br/><br/>Rachel turned and ran into the tunnel that had opened up, but not before she glanced back worriedly. Stormez just smiled and turned toward the nearest G.U.N. unit. ""Let's see what you've got!"" he yelled.<br/><br/>A grenade was thrown at him, and he took the full force of the blast. When the smoke cleared, his fur was charred, and was singed off in several places, but what was most noticeable was that his right arm was missing. All that was heard before he limped into the reserves of zero sixty-one was, ""You don't understand anything!""<br/><br/>Down in the tunnels, Rachel was running without knowing where to go. She came to a fork in her path and noticed a green fox was looking down the left one, his back turned to her. She cautiously approached him and asked, ""Are you Miles?"" Miles jumped at the sound of her voice, as he had been expecting Stormez to be the speaker. He felt his knees give out as he landed and was trembling, for he had seen the destruction that she could cause.<br/><br/>She let out a sigh. ""If it makes you feel any better, I can do this."" And she switched a dial on the ring she had been given, altering her appearance to that of a purple skinned hedgehog with silver rings halfway down her quills. The clothing option she had chosen was a blue knee-length dress with a black ring around the waist, along with orange and blue shoes.<br/><br/>Miles relaxed and, after taking a deep breath, finally found the words to say ""Y-yes I'm Miles. W-what do you want with me, and for that matter, how did you find this place?""<br/><br/>""There isn't time to explain. Stormez said to get the transport ready."" She had a tone of sadness… or was it regret in her voice. Miles nodded and rushed down the left pathway. Rachel, who had not eaten in days, was having a hard time not attacking him, but she remembered what Stormez had said and quickly dismissed the Idea.<br/><br/>Miles walked over to a small safe and punched in the code to unlock it. As he was doing so, he muttered, ""I never thought it would come to this."" Rachel, having heard him, asked ""What do you mean by that?"" as he opened the safe and reached inside.<br/><br/>Stormez, who had limped in just before she asked, gave her an answer that she didn't fully agree with. ""We're leaving this time period. Maybe by the time we get back, they'll forgive us."" he stumbled, as his right arm, or what remained of it, was causing him a lot of pain. Miles noticed and looked horrified. He was almost afraid to ask. Almost.<br/><br/>""W-what happened to y-your arm?"" he stammered, dreading the answer. ""Nothing I can't handle. Do you have the Transport, or are you just going to stand there gaping at me?"" Stormez replied. Miles handed him the object he was asking for, which looked exactly like a power ring, but if you were to get close enough, you would see a small button on the side of it.<br/><br/>""Stand back, this is going to take up a lot of room."" He said as he pressed the small button and threw the ring-like object out in front of him. It began to expand and grow to twice the size of Stormez, who looked at Miles. ""You go first. We'll be right behind you.""<br/><br/>Miles obliged, and was soon walking through the portal that opened up. Stormez turned to Rachel and said, ""By the way, I want to apologize.""<br/><br/>Rachel was taken by surprise, ""For what? You didn't do anything."" She said, wondering what he could possibly want to say sorry for.<br/><br/>""Exactly,"" He said ""I did nothing to stop them, I was too late."" And he walked through the portal, not waiting for her to respond. For a moment she contemplated not following them, but that idea didn't seem feasible, as it meant the soldiers would kill her when they found her. When she finally made a decision, she took one last look behind her and stepped through into the unknown.<br/><br/>For a moment, everything went black. then the three Mosadians found themselves hit a soft patch of grass. Miles had landed on his head, and was unconscious, while Stormez was sitting up looking at their surroundings.<br/><br/>""This doesn't look like Mosadia..."" he remarked, taking in a bit of Flora that he had never seen in his life. He heard a robotic motor approaching the three and stood up. ""Short circuiting it should help figure this out."" he mumbled, using a bit of his pain from the loss of his arm to hit the approaching SWATBOT. As it fell over, he removed it's right arm and attached it to his own shoulder joint. ""Chaos, reconfigure the metal to respond to my nerves.""<br/><br/>""It will hurt. A lot."" was Chaos' internal reply.<br/><br/>""Just do it!"" Stormez said in an irritated manner. Clenching his teeth, the metal started to shift and form to fit his size and proportion. when it was done, it appeared as though the arm was an extension of his shoulderblade.<br/><br/>""We sould keep moving. No doubt there's more of them."" Rachel said as she picked up Miles. They began trekking through the woods, looking for signs of intelligent life."
3509,Mobius Retold (IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42842,2014-07-15T08:32:37,Zavyr Darkeyes,"What luck the three would have as they might find themselves catching sight of one of the possible reason for the metalic machine they had found as one was attacking a strange creature in dark robes and an unusual looking hat of a cone shape. the creature appeared to be nothing but a solid shadow of a creature. Though as it tried it was having a hard time hitting the shadow as it evaded and dodged its swipes and attacks. Though unfortunately an attack eventually landed creating a tear in the creature's hat.<br/><br/>""<span style=""color: #800080"">How dare you damage my prized possession. For that you will pay with a slow dismantal, though painless it might be, you will be glad you don't feel pain!</span>"" Shouted the creature as he blocked one of its strikes while at the same time damaging its arm with a dagger. As the battle continued with an ocassonal block and damaging of wires and metal till only a battered shadow remained a dagger embedded in what remained of the machine.<br/><br/>""<span style=""color: #800080"">Blasted creature of metal.</span>"" Muttered Zavyr as he looked in the pockets of his robes for a needle and some thread to start patching up what was probably the third tear in his hat.<br/><br/>His gaze eventually turned towards a group of creatures he hadn't seen before. Springing to his feet he doned his hat and drew his staff. ""<span style=""color: #800080"">Are you with those metal annoyances I've found myself dealing with? If so best leave me be or face the same fate as the rest of them.</span>"" Shouted Zavyr his souless white eyes staring at the creatures."
3510,Mobius Retold (IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42842,2014-07-15T22:14:18,RpgKitten,"Blossom was sleeping in a grass field up next to a tree, hidden by foliage. In her dream, fire was blocking her from going to her mother and her brother. In between their screams they yelled at her<span style=""color: #FF0000""><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Why did you abandon us?! Why couldn't you save us?!""</span></span>That's when she woke up with a start. The leaves on her slowly fall to the ground as she sat up. She begins crying into her hands. Some animals came around her and attempted to comfort her.<br/><br/>With their help she changed to a light sob, which is when she heard some fighting going on nearby. She sighs and says to the animals<span style=""color: #40FF00"">""Why does there have to be so much violence going on in the world?""</span>However she stands up, wipes the tears from her eyes.  And she smiles at the critters around her<span style=""color: #40FF00"">""Don't worry I'll be back.""</span>and then runs in the direction of the sound. Who knows someone might need my help.<br/><br/>As she gets closer she slows down and peers through the trees. What she sees is a peculiar sight. A wolf with a Robotic arm, probably in league with Robotnik. A fox that looks kinda like tails, but he has green fur and only one tail. And a weird purple Hedgehog she had never seen before.<br/><br/>There was also a weird being appearing to be made of shadow. Though he was taking out a SWATbot and there were already some on the ground. He might be the only friend out of all of them. He was taking a defensive stance against the others. I'll stay here to see if he needs my help."
3511,Mobius Retold (IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42842,2014-07-16T00:29:02,JDizzle383,"""We are not with them... whatever they are, we have never seen them before."" Rachel stated calmly. She was still holding Miles, but she readied herself with a defensive stance in case this shadowy being decided to attack her. Stormez meanwhile, was leaving himself quite open to any attack this newcomer would make.<br/><br/>""Fascinating! A creature that is made up of Shadows, yet can interact with the world of light! Extraordinary!"" Stormez marveled, taking out a notepad and writing something down on it. putting the notepad away, he said ""Could you tell me where we are, my shadowy friend? I am not certain, but due to the unfamiliar flora I have seen here, I do believe us to be lost.""<br/><br/>Rachel shot him a displeased look. ""What was your first clue?"" She sighed. ""At least you ask for directions!""<br/><br/>Stormez suddenly stopped moving as Chaos gave him an internal warning. ""We are being watched."" He whispered. Stormez Raised his voice to a yell. ""Alright, I know you can hear me! come out of hiding and I promise I won't do anything more than ask why you decided to sneak up on a wolf with a 298 Intelligence Quotient. Otherwise, well... I would hate to chase you down. I am<span style=""font-style: italic"">just</span>a scientist after all."" he purposefully did not threaten anyone who might be watching, as he needed to know where he was before he screwed up<span style=""font-style: italic"">again</span>."
3512,Mobius Retold (IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42842,2014-07-16T01:02:58,RpgKitten,"Oh, he's never seen a SWATbot before? And they say they're lost? Maybe I could- She was a little stunned when he started shouting, presumably to her. I guess I've got to come out now.<br/><br/>She tries to climb through the bushes and vines. But trips onto the open area,<span style=""color: #40FF00""><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Eek! Sorry.""</span></span>she says as she stands up. Now the strangers could see a mostly green furred Cheetah.<br/><br/>What was abnormal about her, was that her right side seemed to have a strange armor on. For the larger areas it seemed to be bark and some rock. For joints there is some sort of plant material that shifts with her movements. However her left side has parts that are mostly made of earth, rock, and tree.<br/><br/>She looks at them and says<span style=""color: #40FF00""><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Sorry, I didn't mean to sneak up on you. I'm just a little shy, I guess."" </span></span>She was smiling at them now, with full sincerity.<span style=""color: #40FF00""><span style=""font-style: italic"">""But I know a bit about different places. Where are you trying to get to? And where are you from that you don't know what Swatbots are? Because that place sounds great!""</span></span><br/><br/>She then turns to the Shadowy Creature. Also giving him a big grin, she says.<span style=""color: #40FF00""><span style=""font-style: italic"">""I've never seen anyone like you before. But I think your pretty cool if you destroyed these SWATbots! Oh, and Nice Hat!""</span></span>She always did love to meet new people."
3513,Mobius Retold (IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42842,2014-07-16T01:27:27,Zavyr Darkeyes,"""<span style=""color: #800080"">If you are not with them then there is little reason for you to cause me trouble. The Echidnas that denied me the freedom to choose how I would dwell in this world, they claimed this world to be Mobius, at least that is what I remembered from a thousand years of imprisonment for slaying my creator in cold blood.</span>"" Spoke Zavyr as he lowered his staff and returned to the unfinished repair of his hat after which he felt like removing the dagger from the dismantled swatbot and checking his now regenerating body to see how much damage remained as if his body was a health guage of sorts.<br/><br/>The wolf that found him so interesting spoke out as if trying to reach something outside of his visual range. Zavyr looked around seeing and hearing only the animals and plants of the area. ""<span style=""color: #800080"">It is probably one of the creatures of the area, one of those machines, or the creatures from those villages I've seen besides the one I'd wish to never return to.</span>"" Muttered Zavyr before noticing the cheeta with the arm of plant and earth.<br/><br/>He accepted the complement but decided not say anything as his mind was fixated on the creatures unusual arm. He eventually snaped out of it at the menton of the so called Swatbots. ""<span style=""color: #800080"">So those annoyances have a name, do you also hold lore of why they have decided to not leave me alone?</span>"""
3514,Mobius Retold (IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42842,2014-07-16T06:36:00,RpgKitten,"She moved towards the shadowy creature, and said.<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #40FF00"">""So you were enslaved by the Echidnas a thousand years ago? Then imprisoned after killing your creator and slave-driver? That's so unfair. No one should be imprisoned for a thousand years. And they had put you into a sort of living death through slavery. Why weren't they thrown in jail for a millennium?"" </span></span>She sighed, looking at the creature sympathetically.<br/><br/>She then continued<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #40FF00"">""They have to be dead now. So I guess there's no point in getting upset about it. But to answer your question, Robotnik controls the SWATbots. And he probably wants to enslave you too. If not kill you because he sees you as a threat. He is evil after all."" </span></span>She wished everyone could just get along, and respect each other. Why is there so much hate in the world?"
3515,Mobius Retold (IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42842,2014-07-16T16:17:22,JDizzle383,"""Mobius??? This world??? well, this complicates things..."" Stormez thought aloud. upon the mention of Robotnik, he frowned. ""So the Egghead escaped from prison after all!"" he remarked, not realizing that on Mobius no one had ever captured Robotnik in the first place.<br/><br/>At this point Miles woke up from his unconscious state. looking at who was holding him, he immediately jumped out of Rachel's arms. In a voice identical to Tails', he muttered ""Don't scare me like that!""<br/><br/>Stormez gave him a warning glare that said 'Don't reveal anything unless I say so'. Stormez then turned to the Shadowy figure and the one that seemed to be partially made of earth. ""Well, I suppose introductions are in order. My name is Stormez, I am a scientist. I am blind in my right eye, so you will have to forgive me if I seem to ignore you, as I might not be able to see you."" This was of course a lie to cover up the fact that he let Chaos use the eye with the yellow scar, but he was<span style=""font-style: italic"">very</span>good at lying. ""This is my assistant, Miles Prower."" Stormez continued, oblivious to the fact that there was already a Miles Prower in this new world called Mobius.  At least the other one was called Tails...<br/><br/>""And I am Rachel."" the purple hedgehog spoke up. ""I don't suppose you might know of a place we are permitted to stay for tonight. We are... not from here."""
3516,Mobius Retold (IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42842,2014-07-16T17:47:07,Zavyr Darkeyes,"Zavyr pondered about the questions asked of him and the and how he should answer. With a few minutes he figured out a possible answer. ""<span style=""color: #800080"">The Echidnas that created me as a sort of guardian refered to me as Darkeyes though I'd perfer the name Zavyr. If those swatbots are causing annoyance to me the possibility of annoyance to others would cause most to hide their villages and homes. Though I have been meaning find answers on what is so important about the emeralds I was supposedly created to guard.</span>"" Said Zavyr as he examined the creatures before him. ""<span style=""color: #800080"">Though I think it best I try to blend in, as I feel I might cause them fear.</span>"" Zavyr removed his hat handing it to the one the arm of plant and earth, as if asking for her to hold onto it for him. As stood there he focused his mind as he began quitely chanting body parts like eyes and quills, as he chanted his body altered and shifted piece by piece till he appeared to now be a sort of fusion of a hedgehog and an echidna though most of his form looked more of an unusual hedghog with the hands and quills of an echidna in robes.<br/><br/>""<span style=""color: #800080"">It may not be accurate with the those I've seen but it is better than simply mimicing someone's appearance.</span>"" Said Zavyr before reqesting his hat back."
3517,Mobius Retold (IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42842,2014-07-16T19:06:15,RpgKitten,"Blossom Looked confused.<span style=""color: #40FF00""><span style=""font-style: italic""> ""Escaped? Robotnik has never been in prison as far as I know.""</span></span>Hearing the green fox's name she gives a shocked look, as she says.<span style=""color: #40FF00""><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Miles Prower? as in Tails? You two look and sound alike, And have the same name? What's going on?""</span></span>She shakes her head trying to make sense of what is happening.<span style=""color: #40FF00""><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Maybe it's best we went to see Sonic and the gang. They're bound to have a place you guys can stay. And hopefully some answers, oh and I'm Blossom by the way.""</span></span><br/><br/>She then hands the now Echidhog his hat back. Smiling at him, unfazed at his new look, she says.<span style=""color: #40FF00""><span style=""font-style: italic"">""You should come with us. Tails and Sonic are probably the best people to explain what the Chaos Emeralds are about. I'm assuming that's what your referring to.""</span></span>She felt guilty about being a little happy not to be the strangest looking person around. She quickly banished the thought and was just glad to make new friends."
3518,Mobius Retold (IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42842,2014-07-17T08:10:06,JDizzle383,"Stormez gulped. ""Did you just say the name... Sonic?"" he asked cautiously. Rachel looked at him in an ""I will kill you if you say the next thing in your head"" way. He immediately stopped himself. ""Blossom, I don't think Sonic would befriend us."" Miles whispered as they walked along, making sure to not be heard by Rachel. Rachel was looking a bit as if it made absolutely no difference to her whatsoever while Stormez was sweating buckets at the prospect of the three newcomers meeting someone who they had all seen<span style=""font-weight: bold"">die</span>. Not that any of them would say anything about it to Blossom or Zavyr. they HAD just met after all.<br/><br/>""So you hate Echidnas too, huh?"" Stormez asked Zavyr, forgetting for the moment that the Echidhog didn't know of his murdering the Knuckles from his old home. He began wondering if there were more characters besides Sonic that had seemingly come back from the dead in this place called 'Mobius'. And hearing that Robotnik was a free man wasn't the best thing in the world either."
3519,Mobius Retold (IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42842,2014-07-17T16:00:26,RpgKitten,"When she heard that he didn't think Sonic would be their friend. She looked a little confused, and said.<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #40FF00"">""Well, all I know is that the Miles Prower here, is yellow with two tails and seems to be pretty different from yours. So maybe Sonic isn't the same person here either. Because I know him as a goodhearted blue hedgehog, even if a little self-centered."" </span></span><br/><br/>But she didn't want to pressure them. So she continued<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #40FF00"">""But if you don't want to go there. Then we can go to the village I was headed to. I was asked to go find out about a Chaos Emerald. We had heard someone there had found.""</span></span>She said with a big smile on her face. Hoping they would come along. She would be glad to not have to take the rest of that journey alone.<br/><br/>But when they talked about hating Echidnas, she felt a little sad. No one should hate any whole species. That's unfair to the individuals who could be nice people. But she wasn't going to judge them not knowing how bad their past with them was. After all I do hate most Robots.<br/><br/>But she did mention the one Echidna she was told about.<span style=""color: #40FF00""><span style=""font-style: italic"">""I haven't seen any Echidnas but I have heard talk of a red one. Buckles I think his name was. Easily angered and prefers to do things on his own. But he is fighting Robotnik so he can't be all bad.""</span></span>"
3520,Mobius Retold (IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42842,2014-07-20T01:34:13,Zavyr Darkeyes,"""<span style=""color: #800080"">My hatred was towards only one amongst the tribe of Echidnas the one who thought that just because he had created me that he had power over my fate and purpose I would serve. I believe he was incorrect with his theory which he found out when he was killed by my hand. Though I never really had any hatred for the others their choice of imprisoning me granted me many years to think about things.</span>"" Said Zavyr as he decided to join the creature that called herself Blossom, though he felt that the other three had a familar look to him kinda like how he felt when he was created, he was a thousand years old and he knew little about this world.<br/><br/>As he walked with them he grew silent as he remembered his past. The image of the village and the shrine nearby where the emeralds were kept, the time he found out he had an ability that was either produced or fueled by a chaos emerald. He also remembered the blood soaked dagger in the back of his creator, the same dagger he had used recently to dismantle a swatbot. Lastly he remembered the fearful eyes of the Echidnas that saw him imprisoned locked away where he could cause no harm and the many years he stayed within that dark room."
3521,Mobius Retold (IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42842,2014-07-20T03:17:40,RpgKitten,"Because of the forgiveness Zavyr had for his previous captors. Blossom now looked at him with a great deal more respect and said.<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #40FF00"">""Wow, that's really great of you to think like that."" </span></span>She then started to feel a little guilty about her hatred of Robots. It's not their fault, after all they are just programmed that way. But every time she pictured the robots burning her family. She got an anger inside her that she honestly didn't like. And she still wasn't sure what she would do if she came upon Robotnik.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #40FF00"">""If you had to decide whether or not to kill that Echidna again. Would you do the same thing?""</span></span>She asked him, hoping it would help with her decision about what to do if she came up against Egghead. But she truly hoped someone else would have to make that choice first."
3522,Mobius Retold (IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42842,2014-07-20T22:00:01,Zavyr Darkeyes,"Zavyr turned to Blossem as his eyes showed a hint of anger. ""<span style=""color: #800080"">That Echidna was a fool that never listened to reason the only way I would have any freedom to decide my own fate was to remove him the path I chose to walk.</span>"" Zavyr paused for a moment as he calmed down.<br/><br/>""<span style=""color: #800080"">Though if I knew of a less violent way to remove his obstruction of this path I've chosen or if he was more understanding then perhaps things may have altered though that also me change the life I've had up to this point of time.</span>Spoke Zavyr as he remembered the time he argued with that fool of an Echidna how he kept trying to reason with him but to no avail. He did often wonder how things might have gone in certain alternate situlations. He believed he had made the right choice with the situlation he had been placed in as he knew not of the others and the consequences each one would have had.<br/><br/>""<span style=""color: #800080"">Though that is behind me for I rather look to the present and the future as that is where my sights are set.</span>"" Zavyr felt that the past was not important at least for the time being there probably would be a time where he would have to explain things, most likely to the Echidna Blossom mentioned, though he wished that the Echidna would be more understanding."
3523,Mobius Retold (IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42842,2014-07-23T00:36:27,JDizzle383,"""Well now that you mention it, the only Echidna I really hated was one by the name of... wait.. Knuckles is still alive? but I just... he was... I... F**K!!! Is everyone around here Immortal or something???"" Stormez shouted at the top of his lungs.<br/><br/>Rachel looked at Stormez with a mixture of confusion and hatred. ""I thought you said he was DEAD you miserable excuse for a liar!!! If he is anywhere near as arrogant about the Chaos emeralds as the one you killed, I WILL MURDER YOU!!!"" and with that she grabbed him by the scruff of the neck, looked into both his eyes and said ""Both of you! Understand?""<br/><br/>Stormez gulped. ""Yes ma'am. Clear as a bell."" At this point they both realized everyone was staring at them. ""What? never seen a family dispute before?"" Stormez asked, which gave him another mouthful of dirt.<br/><br/>Miles sighed. ""Maybe we<span style=""font-style: italic"">should</span>go see Sonic. He was one of Stormez greatest supporters up until the accident that cost him his life..."" he paused. turning to Blossom and Zavyr, he whispered ""I'm not supposed to say this, but we're not from this Dimension. that's why Stormez doesn't understand. He asked me to send us into the future, but I went against his orders and sent us through a dimension warp... I'm sorry..."""
3524,Mobius Retold (IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42842,2014-07-23T01:20:39,RpgKitten,"She had never heard the word Dimension before. If it's not time travel but it takes you to a place that's similar to where you were both by people and place but has differences too. Then She thought she understands what he meant.<br/><br/>She looked at the two fighting, siblings? And nervously said<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-size: 110%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""color: #80FF00"">""Um, I don't know what's going on exactly. But it seems to me that you come from a place that is different than here. I assure you that neither Sonic or Knuckles have ever been dead or even near to it as far as I know. I have also never heard of either of you, and I don't think Sonic or our Miles Prower has either. And I don't know what caused you to kill Knuckles. And it doesn't matter, as far as I am concerned you can't be convicted of a crime that hasn't happened. Now you can either look at this as a new slate or do what you've already done. But that doesn't seem to have worked out to well. Just whatever you do, please stop fighting each other.""</span></span></span>She made sure to leave out anything Miles whispered to them, so he wouldn't get in trouble.<br/><br/>She took a deep breath, now looking at all of them.<span style=""font-size: 110%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #80FF00"">""Now I can still take you to Sonic if you'd like. But I do need to get that Chaos emerald eventually. Whatever we do we should do before it gets much later. Oh, and what arrogance about the Chaos emeralds were you talking about?""</span></span></span>She said with a smile."
3525,The SDRBCLoDG [Amethyllis x Kyousho x Aya],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42965&start=20,2015-01-18T03:02:15,Kyousho,"Jyuuzou's brows furrowed as he focused in on the markings being drawn by Kaleissa. At first, he couldn't really tell what she was drawing, but after a few more strokes, a crude, but accurate map appeared on the table. It then occurred to him that most Jakuzoku he's met before weren't the fondest of having a physically drawn map. He wondered briefly why that was, but soon turned his attention back towards the matter at hand.<br/><br/><span style=""color: violet"">""It may be premature to say that Jakuu, Kanzem, and Sabaku are accounted for.""</span><br/><br/>Jyuuzou listened in silence as Kaleissa began to explain her reasoning. After a few moments, he nodded as he realized the mistake in his thought processes; it was just as she said - merely being unaware of something's existence was not proof in and of itself that it did not exist. His brows furrowed as she then continued by listing promising areas in her Jakuzoku homeland. As he himself had never travelled to the region, their general locations based on the map Kaleissa was drawing was the limit of his knowledge.<br/><br/><span style=""color: violet"">""I know for certain that there are ruins here, not far from the site of the battle of Isth-Kalam, but I have not had the opportunity to return to search them. After all, I'm not particularly welcome in Kanzem.""</span><br/><br/>Jyuuzou blinked for a second, before nodding in understanding. He chided himself mentally for having forgotten so quickly that, while he had performed the Ritual with her, the world around them would still see Kaleissa as a Jakuzoku. Furthermore, as a Jakuzoku, it was inevitable that such things came along with the package. This status would be something that they would have to plan around while travelling as a group. However, in respect to her reputation in Kanzem, Jyuuzou did not foresee it as a problem that would be particularly difficult to resolve. Unless the crimes that Kaleissa have committed warrant a dead-or-alive bounty, the debt which the Eagle owed him would probably suffice to resolve this. Given the potential rewards, he'd call in this favor...by force if need be. However, Jyuuzou also did not wish for his own personal reasons to cause someone he held no ill-will towards to be accused of any unwarranted wrongdoings. In the end, he was General, and was someone that Jyuuzou himself actually held in rather high regards. As such, he decided to keep this knowledge to himself for now, as it was still unknown whether they could resolve this difficulty by themselves or not.<br/><br/><span style=""color: violet"">""As for South Kaminoyama...that half of the kingdom has not had a capital city in over a decade, not since the White Dragon became Ryu. She, and the cities themselves in fact, tend to roam, the latter more predictably than the former. That said, there are plenty of ruins half-buried in volcanic ash; the only question is which of them are ancient and which are not. The Kaminoyaman city of Grandem should still be near the Jakuu border, and it may be a good place to start. Crossing the swamplands…It may be easier to traverse the desert, especially with Jyuuzou. Shall we go south then?""</span><br/><br/>Jyuuzou smiled lightly at Kaleissa's final consideration. It was true that their progress might be hampered by his relative inability to easily traverse unfamiliar ground. However, to assume that he had no experience with swamp-like terrain would be a mistake. Given that fighting with Kanzem generally consisted of fending off would-be raiders, the vast majority of the time spent while on duty would naturally be within Kanzemic territory. Thus, it stands to reason that many assume Kanzemic armies perform well only because of their easily traversed grasslands. It always surprised people to learn that, in general, the mercenaries hired by Kanzem are more than passably familiar with the effects of terrain-modifying spellcraft.<br/><br/>Those commandered by more inexperienced individuals all learn the hard way that no, they were not the first to think of suddenly converting the area underneath the battlegrounds into swampland.<br/><br/>Jyuuzou turned to look at Rei.<br/><br/><span style=""color: gold"">""This one has no objections to this plan of action. What say you, scholar?""</span>"
3526,The SDRBCLoDG [Amethyllis x Kyousho x Aya],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42965&start=20,2015-01-28T04:03:23,Aya,"<span style=""color: violet"">""It may be premature to say that Jakuu, Kanzem, and Sabaku are accounted for. The deserts to the east are vast, and the swamplands in western Jakuu have erased any human presence since centuries ago. I have also heard that Kanzem's grasslands in the west have been steadily swallowed by the sea…""</span><br/><br/>Rei nodded at the truth in Kaleissa’s words, gently placing her teacup in its saucer as she watched the archer’s hands intently and made notes in her own mental map.  The ruins beneath Jaskreim were indeed difficult to get to, and with neither power nor rank in the Jakuu capital, Rei had avoided it, at least for now.  Should her search prove fruitless in all the more accessible ruins, she had planned to return to Jakuu and sort out a way then.  No point in worrying about it now though.  Now that she could travel with others, some places that had previously been closed to her would be much easier to get to.<br/><br/><span style=""color: crimson"">”Should we need to pay a visit to the Kanzem libraries, I believe I can get us in.  My family is known to the caretakers there and my stay there saw no problems.  They provided me with a talisman bearing their seal that would make smooth my next visit.  We could also disguise either of you if need be, perhaps a veiled hat or heavy cloak would do well enough.  It would not be out of the ordinary for me to travel with a few warriors for protection..”</span><br/><br/>She paused, contemplating Kaleissa’s suggested plan of action.  She had never been to South Kaminoyama and the prospect of being in a new land to explore was rather exciting.  Personally, she would have preferred to travel through the swamplands rather than the desert, but she would manage.  She wrinkled her nose a bit at the prospect of being under the beating sun.  Oh, how she hated the sun, and the heat, and the sand…She inwardly sighed.  At least they wouldn’t have to worry as much about running into other Jakuuzoku, and perhaps they might even interact with some Sabakujin tribes.  Rei brightened a bit at the possibility of getting to observe Sabakujin culture.<br/><br/><span style=""color: gold""> ""This one has no objections to this plan of action. What say you, scholar?""</span><br/><br/>Looking up at the other two, she nodded her agreement to the plan, eyes flickering to the door as the noise level rose a bit more.  The shop had gradually gotten more crowded as the morning went on and all sorts of people came in for a bite to eat, from Sabakujin mercenaries to Kanzemites looking to hire.  The enthusiastic chatter of a particular group was surprisingly…affectionate, given the city they were in.  Seeing nothing of interest in the little group, she quickly turned her attention back to her two new traveling companions, finishing off her cup of tea with a relish and pouring another.  She would miss this tea while on the road.<br/><br/><span style=""color: crimson"">”Well then, now that we have decided where to go, we should figure out logistics.  How much in way of provisions and supplies do you already have?  I myself will need to stop by the market to pick up a few things.  My only belongings at the moment are in the pack you see here.”</span><br/><br/>She gestured to a simple pack that one would wear draped over one shoulder.  It was currently mostly empty save for some clothes and a fire kit.  Her dagger was sheathed at her waist alongside a small pouch that held some herbs and small mage necessities such as salt and chalk.  Food would be quick to pick up and she could be ready to leave the city within a half hour.  She slightly tilted her head to one side in question as she waited for their answers, simultaneously continuing her habit of eavesdropping on various conversations in the vicinity.  It was rather difficult for her to be bored with her particular set of abilities."
3527,The SDRBCLoDG [Amethyllis x Kyousho x Aya],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42965,2014-07-26T02:29:41,Amethyllis,"[ooc:<a class=""postlink"" href=""https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=23&amp;t=42854"">link to ooc thread</a>]<br/><br/>The border city of Khalem-Dol, Kanzem’s Gateway to the East, was a surprisingly quiet affair, situated amidst the low rolling hills where the grasslands from the west met the sands from the east. Although officially a fortress, Kanzem and Sabaku had not had any military altercations in the past several decades, so the city had become more of a trading outpost than a military fortification.<br/><br/>Her footsteps were silent down the main street, the sound muffled by the clamor of merchants and traders bustling about preparing their wares. Black eyes scanned her surroundings, drinking in the hastily erected awnings, the bundled goods waiting to be placed on display, the harried merchants directing their yawning hired help to and fro. Though the sun had not yet risen, the inhabitants of the city were already out and about, so different from her own hometown. Kaleissa pondered for a moment, her expression turning thoughtful; no, that was not quite right, Jaskreim also had its share of early risers, such as the craftsmen like Andreios, but since most of the population was active at night, the city did not really start to awaken until closer to noon. While hours for raiders were more varied, often depending on which kingdom they were currently visiting, Kaleissa found it rather refreshing to see such liveliness so early in the morning, at least every once in a while.<br/><br/>The road opened out into a spacious square, decorated with a large fountain in the middle. Given the location of the city at the edge of the desert, whatever architect had designed the thing decades ago probably never considered how precious of a commodity water would be in Khalem-Dol, so at present the fountain was dry. As she reached the agreed-upon meeting place, Kaleissa took a look around and winced; despite the early hour, there were already quite a few people waiting at the fountain, as it was virtually the city’s only landmark. All of them were dressed like herself, wrapped in a nondescript cloak to ward off the wind and sand with the hood pulled low, the outlines of an assortment of weaponry poking out from beneath the cloth. The woman sighed; she had forgotten that half the trading going on in Khalem-Dol involved human goods: for the Sabakujin Clans in the Northern desert, this city was the entrance to Kanzem and the place where merchant caravans, adventuring expeditions, and the like tended to look to for extra hands. Even with her rather distinct bow slung across her back, the ‘meeting up’ they had planned would quickly fail at the ‘meet’ stage if none of them could find each other in the crowd of hooded figures.<br/><br/>Reluctantly, Kaleissa lowered her hood, exposing her face. From among the warriors gathered around the fountain, several heads turned to look at her, eliciting a faint blush from the girl as she ducked her head in embarrassment. While female adventurers and combatants were not particularly rare given the Sabakujin belief in gender equality, her pale facial features were unusual amidst the darker skin tones of the desert tribes that were prevalent in this area. Still, she was not particularly bothered by the glances sent her way: almost everybody gathered here was a military artist looking for a job, so in all likelihood they would be sizing up her up as a prospective competitor. Instead, Kaleissa was more worried that somebody would recognized her as a Jakuuzoku raider; there were plenty of Kanzemite merchants in Khalem-Dol, and even though the Sabakujin they employed were not likely to hold grudges, merchants tended to be a rather less forgiving sort after you attacked their caravans and looted their goods a few times. It was for this reason that she had avoided stepping within the borders of Kanzem for the past two years, and she was honestly still wary of doing so now, but…Kaleissa thought back to the events of yesterday afternoon, the corners of her lips tugging upwards in a small smile.<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: violet"">'I suppose it can't be helped.'</span></span><br/><br/><blockquote class=""uncited""><div>The sand shifted beneath her feet as she jumped, propelling her across the gap between rooftops. The ruins of some ancient civilization had already been partially reclaimed by the desert, but the portion of the city that had been built into the mountainside seemed to have escaped the worst of the beating from the elements that had eroded the rest of the city beyond recognition. While this ruin was not a particularly new discovery, rumor had it that a previously unknown section had been unearthed after a recent earthquake. Since some Sabakujin legends mentioned a mystical wish-granting artifact in this area, Kaleissa had decided to go take a look.<br/><br/>Unfortunately, she was not the only one to do so. Already the woman had seen several tracks of footprints entering the newly exposed section of the city, evidence that others had already come and gone. By now, anything of value was probably already gone, carried off by looters. As she made her way through the narrow passageway that had been exposed by the earthquake, Kaleissa only hoped that there were no other tomb raiders waiting for her within.<br/><br/>The passage was only a few hundred meters long, but unusually wide; it had probably connected the city's interior to the more heavily fortified exterior. As she emerged, Kaleissa could not help but let out a whistle of appreciation as beams of the afternoon sunlight criss-crossed through the air before her, providing illumination for the hidden city. From what she could see, this area seemed to have been some sort of residential district, with structures that were quite varied in size and shape, scattered almost carelessly across the cavernous space. While there did seem to be some avenues and roads to suggest organization, the layout was truly mazelike, meandering this way and that with dead ends, circular loops, and even staircases that led to nowhere. After wandering halfway around the district without advancing any closer to the center, Kaleissa ultimately gave up on navigating the streets and took to the rooftops.<br/><br/>If there was any uniform feature, it was only that the height of the buildings seemed to increase as she progressed, as if the entire city was built upon a hill. The burning in her limbs was enough to confirm this, even if the gradual change in elevation was difficult to perceive by eye. If she remembered correctly, this method of construction was similar to what she had seen of the settlements in South Kaminoyama; something about being easier to defend. Going by how troublesome it was now for her to advance, even without having to fight any defenders, Kaleissa wanted to give whoever came up with the idea a pat on the back, after first giving him a knife in the ribs for putting her through all this exertion. Thinking back to her teenage years, the woman was fervently thankful that when she had organized her first raid into South Kaminoyama, the target was a caravan and not this kind of settlement.<br/><br/>With a final leap, Kaleissa slid gracefully off the roof of the last building, floating through the air for a brief second before coming to rest with a gentle thump. As she lifted her gaze, holding her breath in anticipation, her eyes came to rest upon...the most god-awful ugly statue that she had ever seen in her life. Elevated on a small pedestal was the figure of...something...carved from stone. something so terribly disfigured that she was beginning to wonder if the rock had actually been carved or if it was originally that way. She let out a sigh of frustration...and simultaneously heard two other exclamations of disappointment from nearby.<br/><br/>At once she turned, her body falling into a basic combat stance as her right hand reached for the hilt of the blade resting at the small of her back. Black eyes flashed dangerously, already tinged with red, her pupils dilating to see better in the quasi-darkness. The scene that greeted her made her pause: there were two others, a man and a woman, who had also frozen in a similar ready position, staring back at her in surprise. For a long moment, there was silence as they each observed the others, as if unsure of whether to attack. Finally, she blinked, and the awkward moment came to an end.<br/><br/><span style=""color: violet"">""Uh...good evening?""</span></div></blockquote><br/><br/><span style=""color: gray"">""Hey there, cutie.""</span><br/><br/>The rough voice abruptly brought her back to the present, the smile vanishing from her expression as if it had never existed. While Kaleissa had been lost in her daydream, some fool had apparently thought that she had been making eyes at him and approached her. From his manner and speech, he was from Kanzem, and if the sword he wore at his hip wasn't just for show, he was one of the rare Kanzemites who chose to walk the path of a warrior instead of a merchant. At the least, it was clear his intelligence was a little on the low side; perhaps that was why he gave up brains for brawn. Undeterred by her frosty glare, the man broke into a leering smile, taking her silence for implicit acceptance. Kaleissa felt his eyes shift downwards, as if he were trying to caress her entire body hidden beneath her cloak with the force of his gaze alone.<br/><br/><span style=""color: gray"">""You can call me Gill, the Seraph of Kanzem. You looking for some...company?""</span>"
3528,The SDRBCLoDG [Amethyllis x Kyousho x Aya],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42965,2014-07-27T21:40:53,Kyousho,"<dl class=""codebox""><dt>BGM | <a href=""javascript: void(0);"" onclick=""var spoiler = this.parentNode.parentNode.getElementsByTagName('dd')[0]; if ( spoiler.style.display == 'none' ) { spoiler.style.display = 'block'; this.innerHTML = '-'; } else { spoiler.style.display = 'none'; this.innerHTML = '+'; };"">+</a></dt><dd style=""display: none;""><object height=""360"" width=""640""><param name=""movie"" value=""http://www.youtube.com/v/JJSqlkX5tEc""/><param name=""wmode"" value=""transparent""/><embed height=""360"" src=""https://www.youtube.com/v/JJSqlkX5tEc"" type=""application/x-shockwave-flash"" width=""640"" wmode=""transparent""/></object></dd></dl><br/>Jyuuzou, like the early-bird merchants setting up their stalls in the streets of Khalem-Dol, was wearing a cloak with a hood over his head; the sun characteristic of this region wasn't up yet, but the winds still blew the sands and dust into their faces. He walked through the relatively silent streets with slow, but measured and steady steps. It was still early, so there was no real rush to be at the place that they had agreed upon last night. Hell, judging by the position of the sun, he was actually still a bit early. Thus, he simply settled upon advancing at whatever leisurely pace he felt like.<br/><br/>As he absentmindedly made his way forwards, his thoughts began wandering back to the chance meeting that had occurred yesterday.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">He had made his way meticulously through the maze-like streets of the ruins, only to have two striking revelations. The first was that the horrendously mutilated and disfigured statue on the pedestal was not only the ugliest statue he had ever seen, it also held no magical powers. The second striking revelation was that perhaps he had been too adamantly stubborn for his own good; he had been unwilling to admit defeat to the maze, the result of which was that not only had a small girl had actually arrived at the destination before he did, another woman had arrived at the same time he did as well. The three of them had all reached for their weapons, but thankfully nothing had happened; the tension had been completely dissolved by the little one uttering a single innocuous phrase. After putting away their weapons, the three had discovered that they were after the same relic. Agreeing to meet up today in Khalem-Dol, the three had parted ways after that.</span><br/><br/>Finally arriving at the central plaza, Jyuuzou scanned his surroundings. Several of his senses was sharper than most, but as everyone here still had their cloaks up, he was still unable to see if either of the two had arrived yet. He couldn't really blame the people here, as the open-aired central plaza had even less cover to escape the heat. Just as he was about to start making rounds to get a closer look at the faces underneath the hoods, he heard a small, but noticeable clamor to his left. He turned to look, and was greeted by the familiar face of the little one he had met yesterday. The others around her who had noticed had looked over momentarily as well, but most had nonchalantly returned to whatever they were doing before. Jyuuzou started making his way over, but quickly realized that he wasn't the only one about to do so. As he couldn't rule out that it might have been someone she knew, he simply kept with his steady pace while observing. He came to a stop just behind the pair as the man began to speak.<br/><br/>""...there, cutie.""<br/><br/>The one who had approached spoke in a clear Kanzemic accent. His tone was as courteous as an inexperienced womanizer could get, oozing with sleaze and self-confidence of unknown origin. On the other hand, it was clear that the little one was intent on ignoring this fly buzzing around her. Well, clear to everyone save the fly in question. He had to admit, it took a certain level of skill to be so mistaken in the body language of others.<br/><br/>""You can call me Gill, the Seraph of Kanzem. You looking for some...company?""<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">A Seraph, huh?</span><br/><br/>The term 'Seraph' wasn't even an official title. It was simply a grandiose term old-money Kanzemic families used to refer to each other. In reality, the 'Seraphs' held little to no actual power; they were able to influence neither politics nor the local economy. In fact, it was a common joke during the long war among those of the frontlines to call the Seraphs the ""Devout Ones"". Naturally, the Seraphs themselves were rather pleased with the nickname, as they believed it referred to their fervor for defending the kingdom. However, the actual significance was that the Seraphs were simply devout to the upholding of their own name in all mannerisms of their life. If they did not fight, they would never lose. If they never expanded or invested, they could never have made a bad gamble or investment. If they never learned of the ways of the world, they would forever know all that there was to know about said world. The list went on and on.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">And...Gill...?</span><br/><br/>Jyuuzou narrowed his eyes at the name. After the loss of the Battle of C'thien Diem, all the Seraphs who had eagerly thrown in their lot with the Kanzemic Army had pulled out. Their aid returned only after the main war had been won. Among the numerous Seraphs who had participated in the latter half of the war, there was only one family which stood out: the Rossenvülf Family, self-titled Seraphs of Kanzem. The reason they stood out was due to the misfortune of a certain Guilford Rossenvülf, otherwise known as Gill to the mercenaries he had hired. One day, all of these mercenaries had hired changed employers. When asked about this sudden change, all they knew was that their salaries had simply stopped coming, and that the headquarters had informed them that their employers had changed. Eventually, rumors started spreading that Gill had somehow singlehandedly lost all the wealth contained in his family's sizeable vaults, and had simply up and croaked. Some say that he had played around with women too much, yet others said that he had fallen to a strange illness. The reality was that nobody knew for sure the details of what had happened; the only solid fact that remained unchanged was that the person which held this short-name was dead. Deciding that it was about time for him to get involved in this, Jyuuzou stepped up behind 'Gill' and laid a firm grip on his shoulder.<br/><br/>""I wouldn't recommend accepting the advances of the corpse of a Devout One,<span style=""font-style: italic"">'jou-chan</span>.""<br/><br/>Jyuuzou increased the grip in his hand, threatening to outright break the shoulder of the man. 'Gill' started squirming under the grip, but, in a desperate effort to maintain his bravado, he started roaring in a loud voice.<br/><br/>""A-are you threatening something to me, the Seraph of Kanzem, you lowly Sabakujin!""<br/><br/>A large number of heads suddenly focused in on their location. 'Gill', being the dense man that he is, completely missed this change. It was rather strange, after all, that a Kanzemic individual, and one who apparently had some status to boot, whose country shared the best relations with Sabaku, would utter such things.<br/><br/>""Get your hands off of me this instant!""<br/><br/>Jyuuzou crushed down on the shoulder even harder before forcefully yanking the man backwards, and started talking in a voice low enough that only the three of them would hear. His face remained neutral, but the<span style=""font-style: italic"">sakki</span>being directed through his voice was obvious. It was, in his experience, the best method to discourage posing imbeciles without resorting to violence.<br/><br/><span style=""vertical-align: sub;"">""<span style=""font-weight: bold"">Gill the Seraph died a year and a half ago. This one highly suggests that you find another routine to use to try to impress the ladies.</span>""</span>"
3529,The SDRBCLoDG [Amethyllis x Kyousho x Aya],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42965,2014-07-28T03:43:25,t.en,[deleted]
3530,The SDRBCLoDG [Amethyllis x Kyousho x Aya],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42965,2014-07-28T20:02:03,Amethyllis,"<span style=""color: gold"">""I wouldn't recommend accepting the advances of the corpse of a Devout One, 'jou-chan.""</span><br/><br/>As the temperature of her glare dropped by the second, a neutral voice interjected before her right hand made it down to the hilt of her blade, causing her to pause. It was accompanied by a large hand clamping down on the shoulder of the so called ""Seraph"", pressing down hard enough to make the man squirm. Her expression softened as she shifted her gaze to the newcomer; Kaleissa recognized him as the man she was<span style=""font-style: italic"">supposed</span>to be meeting, whom she had met for the first time in the ruins the day before. Needless to say, ""Gill"" was a lot less pleased to see him than she was.<br/><br/><span style=""color: gray"">""A-are you threatening something to me, the Seraph of Kanzem, you lowly Sabakujin! Get your hands off of me this instant!""</span><br/><br/>The last half of his angry outburst was summarily drowned out by the appearance of an all too excited brunette literally flinging herself in his direction. It didn't take more than a second for Kaleissa to recognize this newcomer too: her manner of dress was quite distinctive for a warrior-infested city like this, reminding her more of the outfits Maya wore in her line of work, and the girl's excessive to the point of overflowing excitement was definitely one of a kind. Her first impression of the younger woman had been based on the poised and ready stance that greeted her in the city ruins. That impression was shattered to tiny pieces and trampled underfoot less than a minute later, when they had relaxed and introduced themselves. With a helpless sigh, Kaleissa shook her head, losing interest in the rather awkward situation that was unfolding as the Kanzemite turned his attention to the breasts pushed up against him and the excited fangirl that they were attached to. If one could disregard the words exchanged, the scene as it appeared now was that of a prospective boyfriend receiving much affection from the little sister as a highly displeased older brother clapped a hand on the man's shoulder in an unspoken warning. The majority of the crowd, mostly Sabakujin mercenaries or adventurers, had similarly lost interest when what started off as a possible employment opportunity and fight degenerated into this romantic comedy.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Gill the Seraph died a year and a half ago.""</span><br/><br/>The last statement Jyuuzou had made had been largely drowned out by Ariana's chattering, but though his voice had not been particularly loud, the words had not gone unheard. Tilting her head slightly, Kaleissa took a moment to study the ""Seraph"" standing before her. He certainly did not<span style=""font-style: italic"">look</span>like someone who had died once, or even like someone who had come close to death at all. Having spent a large portion of her life in the company of veteran killers and gone through a fair share of life and death situations herself, Kaleissa dared say that she was somewhat familiar with what death looked like, and what those who evaded it looked like. Jyuuzou had that in spades, almost as if the souls of the departed were clinging to him like a mantle. ""Gill"" though...if the man had ever done more than terrorize peasants, she would drink her own poison straight. Even though she had never heard of any Seraphs of Kanzem, Kaleissa highly doubted that he was worthy of her respect; Jakuuzoku culture simply had no tolerance for bullying the weak. If he really was the Seraph from Kanzem who had died once and returned, with the way he was going about his second chance at life, he might as well just go die again. If he was a fake, as it appeared given how he was pointedly ignoring Jyuuzou's advice, well, it wasn't her problem anymore.<br/><br/>Kaleissa looked skyward, noting the position of the sun. It was already past sunrise, the appointed meeting time, and they had yet to even begin discussing the details of their temporary alliance. Her eyes met Jyuuzou's with an unspoken question, and she received a slight nod in assent. Raising her voice to make herself heard over Ariana's prattling, Kaleissa called out to the younger woman, her words hiding a trace of her amusement mixed with a tinge of impatience.<br/><br/><span style=""color: violet"">""Leave him, Ariana, let's go.</span>Black eyes gave the Kanzemite a final glance, a look of dismissal that radiated contempt. It was the look that one might give to trash on the side of the road that had not even realized it was trash. Despite all the time she had spent in the company of her Sabakujin comrades, it appeared that the mindset of the Jakuuzoku was rather firmly ingrained into her beliefs.<span style=""color: violet"">""The man's worth is even less than that statue we found yesterday. They're both ugly, but at least one of them has cultural value.""</span><br/><br/>Leaving ""Gill"" with this parting shot, Kaleissa turned her back on him and strode away, not at all concerned about leaving the man who was now sputtering in indignation at her remark in her blind spot. Assuming he could extricate himself from Jyuuzou's grip, unlikely as that was, she rather doubted that he would be able, or willing, to do the same about Ariana's bust. Already putting the man out of her mind, her next thoughts were to look for a discreet place where the three of them could discuss what they had come to discuss.<br/><br/><span style=""color: violet""><span style=""font-style: italic"">'Maybe an inn or a tea house? No, too crowded, we need some privacy. Perhaps that little park over by the east gate?'</span></span>"
3531,The SDRBCLoDG [Amethyllis x Kyousho x Aya],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42965,2014-07-29T04:35:55,Kyousho,"The tension in Jyuuzou's eyes slowly drained, replaced by one of resigned dejection. It was almost as if the Ariana from yesterday had been a completely different person; though she had projected a frivolous aura, he could still say that at some point in time she had possessed a sharp edge to her demeanor. Today, however, it seemed like this woman had regressed to that of a, how did they say....a miner of metals? Brass pounder? Jyuuzou scratched his chin as he tried to remember the word that he had only just recently learned. Regardless, it was still an unexpected result that not only did it look like Ariana genuinely believed that this man was a Seraph, but also that 'Gill' was actually worth something. Jyuuzou released his grip as he felt Ariana tugging on 'Gill's' other arm. He decided to give up on trying to scare this shoddy imposter away; it would have been a fruitless endeavor anyhow, as the woman clearly looked like she was enthralled with her find.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Just how much did this woman love money?!</span><br/><br/>On the other hand, it looked like his words had at least informed Kaleissa of the situation. He felt her gaze resting briefly on 'Gill', before a frosty, disinterested look flitted into her eyes. After looking up at the sky briefly, she met his gaze with a questioning look. Jyuuzou nodded back in assent. He couldn't be bothered to watch any more of this ridiculous scene; there were much more important matters at hand, after all. As he turned to leave, however, Ariana blurted out a line which caused him to pause.<br/><br/>“Do you want to travel with us?”<br/><br/>'Gill' replied almost instantly with a confident affirmative. Jyuuzou was about to voice his objection, but Kaleissa had already beat him to the punch.<br/><br/>""Leave him, Ariana, let's go. The man's worth is even less than that statue we found yesterday. They're both ugly, but at least one of them has cultural value.""<br/><br/>With that, Kaleissa turned around and left the spot. Jyuuzou turned towards Ariana, hoping that the next words would dissuade the woman of her actions. She would be sorely mistaken if the object of her desire was the money which this 'Seraph' was supposed to have. There was simply no way that this imposter would have anything close to the amount of money a real Devout One's family would have. Furthermore, given the nature of what they were about to discuss, having an unworthy, untrustworthy piece of trash in their midst would only lead to more problems down the road.<br/><br/>""Gill, the Seraph of Kanzem...the one who singlehandedly lost his entire family's sizable fortune, driving them to poverty and mass suicide. The fool is penniless. He is also known as a man of little virtue, of little intelligence, and of little prowess. Such a tiny, worthless man is not fit to travel with us.""<br/><br/>He pushed aside his cloak to reveal the two blades dangling underneath. Each word he spoke resonated with enough<span style=""font-style: italic"">sakki</span>to turn the average man instantly into a blubbering, piss-soaked and defacating mess.<br/><br/>""Should he wish to join us, this<span style=""font-weight: bold"">puny, penniless</span>one will have to prove his worth -""<br/><br/>Jyuuzou motioned to the mercenaries around them.<br/><br/>""- either with his money, -""<br/><br/>He turned his gaze pointedly to the weapons holstered on 'Gill's' belt.<br/><br/>""- or with his own skill.""<br/><br/>All of a sudden, the mercenaries around them had become interested once more. The chill of impending battle, and the sweet smell of what could turn out to be an easy job, was in the air. Hell, even if they weren't hired, there'd still be a fight to watch; if there was something they liked even more than working an easy high-paying job, it was to watch a pompous fool get his face bashed in."
3532,The SDRBCLoDG [Amethyllis x Kyousho x Aya],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42965,2014-07-29T05:28:16,t.en,[deleted]
3533,The SDRBCLoDG [Amethyllis x Kyousho x Aya],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42965,2014-07-29T22:48:18,Amethyllis,"She made it all of ten steps before she realized that nobody was following her. Kaleissa paused, debating whether or not to just keep going, but ultimately decided against it; there would have been no point in arranging to meet up with them in the first place if she were just going to leave on her own again. With an exasperated sigh, the woman turned around, the expression on her face clearly one of annoyance. In Jaskreim, people like that ""Gill"" character wouldn't have lasted a week before somebody offed him for being an eyesore. At least, in the area she grew up in with its many orphanages, Black Lotus was quite well known for regularly purging scum from the streets. Letting trash like that roam around was not only aesthetically displeasing, it set a bad example for the children.<br/><br/>Having distanced herself from the scene, Kaleissa could no longer quite make out what was being said between the three people remaining. However, it was rather obvious that Jyuuzou had just challenged the ""Seraph"" to prove himself; Sabakujin typically didn't show steel unless they were planning to use it. As for his opponent though...the man looked like he was terrified beyond words, his face paler than the scales of the White Dragon. It really looked like the sword he was wearing at his hip was just for decoration, since he showed no indication of using it. If Ariana had not been supporting him...speaking of that, the girl said something else, her face revealing her displeasure, and let go of her quarry. As expected, he collapsed immediately, his eyes watching Ariana's retreating back as if his last lifeline were slipping away.<br/><br/><span style=""color: violet""><span style=""font-style: italic"">'Well, that might not be fair...the fool <span style=""font-weight: bold"">is</span> outclassed after all. At least he's perceptive enough to realize that much.'</span></span><br/><br/>In the meantime, Jyuuzou had continued to stand there, watching dispassionately as Gill cowered on the ground before him like some small mammal in front of an alpha wolf. Ariana was still going on and on about something or other, her face a myriad of rapidly changing emotions: eagerness, irritation, disbelief, disgust. It seemed that whatever the younger woman was saying had surprised the crowd as well, as there was a brief lull in the tension in which even Gill seemed utterly shocked. At last, the girl trotted away, coming in her direction while leaving the two men behind with a reminder of ""ALIVE. ONE PIECE."" Kaleissa spared a glance at Ariana, who had come to stand beside her, before turning her attention back to the scene that the younger girl had just left. She heard quite a bit of muttering, something about mental images, but gave up making sense of what her companion was saying. Trying to keep up with Ariana was like trying to hit a cockroach with a pebble from 400 meters away: possible, in theory, just not for her. She had no grudge against the woman who now seemed to be cringing from some dark, personal memory, but Kaleissa had a feeling that they would get along perfectly fine without needing to understand each other<span style=""font-style: italic"">that</span>well.<br/><br/>Faced with Jyuuzou's unwavering stare, Gill seemed to finally find his voice, if not his ability to stand. Looking around desperately, he took in the twenty-odd spectators who had gathered in expectation of a fight, and decided the odds were good enough to fight. He pointed one quivering finger at the warrior calmly standing before him and shouted to the crowd.<br/><br/><span style=""color: gray"">""Mercenaries! Fight for the Seraph of Kanzem! Beat down this insolent fool!""</span><br/><br/>There was a bit of movement as some of the crowd shifted, but not a single person even drew his weapon. With an increasing panicked look on his face, the ""Seraph"" swept his gaze across the crowd, seeing a bit of interest, a bit of amusement, and a whole lot of scorn.<br/><br/><span style=""color: gray"">""W-what are you doing? Fight him!""</span><br/><br/>A dry laugh from an older Sabakujin male was the only response, followed by chuckles from many of the others. Three younger Sabakujin, probably teenagers, appeared ready to jump into the fray, but had been stopped by the older man who was looking at Gill with an almost pitying look in his eyes.<br/><br/><span style=""color: gray"">""Oh, so now the great Seraph of Kanzem deems us 'lowly Sabakujin' worthy of him?""</span>There were jeers from all around; the onlookers had not forgotten the slight against them.<span style=""color: gray"">""You want us to fight for you? To die for you? For free?""</span>The man's face was smiling, but his eyes were cold.<span style=""color: gray"">""Save your dreams for when you're sleeping, <span style=""font-style: italic"">Seraph</span>.""</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: gray"">""Wait! I'll pay you! All of you!""</span>Clearly having no confidence in his own martial ability, Gill made his appeal with gold. Unfortunately, he didn't get the result he was hoping for.<br/><br/><span style=""color: gray"">""Payment up front.""</span>The reply was instantaneous and utterly merciless.<span style=""color: gray"">""If you can afford us, that is, Guilford the Ruined. Does the fallen Rossenvülf family even have funds left?""</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: gray"">""That...I'm not...er…""</span>Fumbling for words, the man struggled to find some way to respond and came up empty. Scrambling to his feet, his face was distorted into an ugly visage even as he was backing away.<span style=""color: gray"">""Y-you, you bastards! Don't think this is the end!""</span>A chorus of laughter was all that he got for his lame attempt at a threat.<br/><br/>Snarling, he looked back over his shoulder at Jyuuzou, who up until this point had not even moved an inch.<span style=""color: gray"">""You!""</span>It was almost as if he had forgotten that his own attempts to flirt had landed him into this situation in the first place, instead laying all the blame onto the quietly waiting man. Glaring daggers at the man, Gill poured all the hate he could muster into his voice, even while running as fast as he could in the opposite direction.<span style=""color: gray"">""JUST YOU WAIT! I WILL MAKE YOU PAY FOR THIS!""</span><br/><br/>Watching the Kanzemite's retreat, Kaleissa frowned. It would be rather troublesome if the fool actually dared to come back for revenge, regardless of the outcome. There had not even been any blood spilled, just a small deflating of the man's ego, but somehow, the woman didn't think that Gill would just let it go. Men and their pride, her mentor had mentioned something about this to her long ago...along with love and loyalty, it was the first of the three things a man would be willing to die for. Kaleissa honestly didn't quite understand it then, and she knew that she probably never would. Such a persistent annoyance would be irritating if it impacted their journey, it was better just to nip the problem in the bud.<br/><br/>Kaleissa took a deep breath, eyes closing for a moment. When she next opened them, her irises were tinged with red, her gaze focused intently on Gill's retreating back. She unslung the bow from her back, notching an arrow to the string and drawing it in a smooth motion. Without even a pause to adjust her aim, she released, sending a black arrow whistling after her prey.<br/><br/>A loud screech rent the air, the cry of a falcon on the hunt. Heads turned in surprise and curiosity as the arrow flashed past, calling for blood, to bury itself into the back of Gill's head, the look of terror now a permanent fixture on his face. About half of the arrows in Kaleissa's quiver were of the screaming variety, specially carved with grooves and channels to produce sound as they flew. While the effective range was reduced, the noise was great for intimidating the enemy, and she had taken a liking to them from the moment her mentor introduced them to her, back when she was first learning the bow.<br/><br/>Her target stumbled, losing control of his body, to crumple face first in the middle of the road. There were murmurs from the onlookers, but not much panic; in a border city like this one full of mercenaries, it was not that uncommon for a dead body to pop up from time to time, even if the city guards much preferred that the murdering be done outside the city walls. Confirming that her arrow struck home, Kaleissa nodded slightly in approval as she replaced the bow on her back and turned away, setting off once again in the direction of the eastern gate. Even if she didn't check the body, she was certain that if the blow didn't kill him, the poison would.<br/><br/><span style=""color: violet"">""Let's go. We've already wasted enough time..""</span><br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;"">~ . - . ~</div><br/><br/>In an inn two blocks away, a well-dressed man sitting at a table enjoying his morning meal dropped his teacup with an audible crash, his face turning first white, then red.<span style=""color: gray"">""""Young master?!""""</span>Waving away the concerns of his two bodyguards, the man rose, shakily, his hands balling into fists. His left hand moved to grip his right forearm, the scar of an old injury hidden by his long sleeves.<br/><br/><span style=""color: gray"">""That sound...that shrieking...it's been six years, but I will never forget it. The day that my father and elder brother died…""</span>His expression hardened, his voice filled with rage.<span style=""color: gray"">""That bitch. That bitch is in Khalem-Dol.""</span>"
3534,The SDRBCLoDG [Amethyllis x Kyousho x Aya],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42965,2014-07-30T07:33:41,Kyousho,"“If you wanna jump his bones, just jump him already. Dragons, I won’t<span style=""font-size: 75%; line-height: 116%;"">judge. Just bring him back still alive because I swear to the Dragons if I don’t get my bonus from Adaephon cause you two were too</span><span style=""font-size: 55%; line-height: 116%;"">busy shagging, you will be buying me the entire Hello Clementine collector’s set! Well…? Can you</span><span style=""font-size: 35%; line-height: 116%;"">promise that you’ll bring him back alive or does elder sister need to supervise your playdate? Or.. how about you just promise to bring him back in one, still living piece okay? I don’t—really—no. Just.. ugh. No. Just bring him back still alive and not</span><span style=""font-size: 25%; line-height: 116%;"">too bang—mess—still in one piece! I can’t find zombies everyday and they’re pricey! I’m just.. going.. I’m just going now to follow Kaleissa!</span><span style=""font-size: 10%; line-height: 116%;"">ALIVE. ONE PIECE!</span>""<br/><br/>After the initial shock of the sudden childish rant, Jyuuzou gradually tuned out the rest of the words that came out of Ariana's mouth. Shock factor aside, it was obvious from the get-go that the words currently coming out of her vocal orifice didn't contain anything of much value. It was also rather obvious that she hadn't completely caught on as to<span style=""font-style: italic"">why</span>Jyuuzou was so adamant about not having this man around. And 'shagging'. In what way had he even given her that sort of impression? A quick look at the faces of the surrounding crowd told him that he wasn't alone in wondering just what was going on in Ariana's head.<br/><br/>Regardless, what really mattered was how 'Gill' was going to deal with this situation. On one hand, 'Gill' could offer to actually pay the mercenaries around them. Honestly, Jyuuzou would be surprised if this con-man actually had that kind of money on him; with the clearly shoddy preparations he had made with his backstory, Jyuuzou wouldn't have been surprised if this was 'Gill's first day on the prowl. The other choice that 'Gill' had was to simply walk away. His honor might not be intact, but at least he'd still have his life. Jyuuzou continued to apply non-verbal pressure on the con-man, and silently waited for an answer. 'Gill' finally snapped, breaking the silence and deciding to get the mercenaries around them involved.<br/><br/>""W-what are you doing? Fight him!""<br/><br/>Jyuuzou sighed, terminating the<span style=""font-style: italic"">sakki</span>that he was directing at 'Gill'. If this pitiable fool thought that Sabakujin mercenaries who were actually worth their salt would be so easily moved, he was in for a very harsh surprise. This exchange was pretty much over.<br/><br/>""Oh, so now the great Seraph of Kanzem deems us 'lowly Sabakujin' worthy of him? You want us to fight for you? To die for you? For free? Save your dreams for when you're sleeping, Seraph.""<br/><br/>""Wait! I'll pay you! All of you!""<br/><br/>""Payment up front. If you can afford us, that is, Guilford the Ruined. Does the fallen Rossenvülf family even have funds left?""<br/><br/>It looked like he was not the only one who had recognized the name that 'Gill' had put forward.<br/><br/>""That...I'm not...er…Y-you, you bastards! Don't think this is the end! You! JUST YOU WAIT! I WILL MAKE YOU PAY FOR THIS!""<br/><br/>Lowering his hands, Jyuuzou's cloak fluttered back down, covering the blades hanging off his belt once more. However, before he could turn around to leave, a shrill, shrieking arrow tore its way from behind him, embedding itself into the con-man with an audible squelch. The con-man fell over face-first into the dirt path, with the arrow protruding awkwardly out of his equally awkwardly angled head. Jyuuzou scratched at his chin, before letting out a small sigh. While he had not intended for this to be the outcome, he had to admit that it was the safest option. He turned his gaze towards Kaleissa's form, observing her as she briefly considered what she had done. The only emotion, if it could even be called that, that he could glean from her face was one of satisfaction of having properly hit her mark. He turned to the older mercenary who had traded words with the con-man earlier, and gave him a small nod of appreciation. A small smirk played on the mercenary's weathered face, before he casually threw a simple, but distinct, salute towards Jyuuzou; it looked like they might have met before during the war. However, Kaleissa interjected with words of her own before he could approach the man.<br/><br/>""Let's go. We've already wasted enough time...""<br/><br/>Turning back to Kaleissa, Jyuuzou nodded in agreement.<br/><br/>""In that case, might this one suggest that we go to...""<br/><br/><div><hr style=""height:2px; width:100%; border:0; color: grey;background:grey;""/></div><br/><br/>Jyuuzou stopped in front of the low decorated table the old man led them to.<br/><br/>They were inside a small, dingy, out of the way tea shop. There were no chairs, only low tables with comfortable carpets and well-worn cushions underneath. There were also a few water pipes lined up on the wall, but they were mostly dusty, as they did not see much use; those who came to this particular shop were not here for the pipes, after all. The old man in here was hard on hearing and dim of sight. Nevertheless, he could still brew unmatched tea with his quivering hands. The lingering, warm smells of spices and tea leaves in the shop spoke of the old man's skills. This place was a local favorite, and rumor had it that, despite the frosty relations between the two kingdoms and her tendency towards seclusion, the Queen of Fae herself would occasionally come disguised just to personally taste the tea that the old man brewed. Even at this early hour, the place was already more than half-filled with noisy regulars greeting each other. As he settled himself into a cross-legged position on the carpet, Jyuuzou placed his weapons in plain view at his right side; it was a common gesture of good-will amongst the mercenaries. After waiting for the other two to settle in, Jyuuzou began to speak.<br/><br/>""This one does inquire...how shall we proceed?"""
3535,The SDRBCLoDG [Amethyllis x Kyousho x Aya],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42965,2014-08-05T03:57:10,Amethyllis,"Kaleissa followed Jyuuzou into the establishment, her eyes scanning the interior of the tea shop with interest. It was small, secluded shop a little ways away from the main road that had clearly seen better days, if the faded sign and weather-beaten storefront were any indication. Inside, however, it seemed business was thriving; already the small room was nearly full of patrons, seated around low tables on the worn carpeting and filling the small space with the sound of their conversations. A warm, floral scent tickled her nose, mixed with the aroma of unfamiliar spices. Her gaze lingered on the elderly proprietor who stood behind a counter in the back, quivering hands deftly brewing tea with the practiced movements of a master.<br/><br/>It was a pity that Ariana was no longer with them. Kaleissa had a feeling that the younger woman could use a good cup of tea after what had happened, but the last that she saw of her, the brunette was stumbling in a dazed fashion off towards an alleyway as if stunned. Although she<span style=""font-style: italic"">had</span>called out to her, there had been no response; it seemed that the shock of the 'living zombie' not living up to her expectations had killed off her lively attitude. As for why Ariana did not want to wish for wealth, Kaleissa really could not fathom, but it was not her place to interfere in the girl's affairs. For all that the younger woman reminded her of her sister, it was simple fact that Ariana was not Maya. Kaleissa already had her hands full with one little sister. And so she only watched as Ariana wandered off out of sight.<br/><br/><blockquote class=""uncited""><div>The younger woman had thrown a fit earlier after she'd shot the imposter Seraph. In the long, angry tirade that followed, Kaleissa was able to make out the words ""Seraph"", ""zombie"", ""Adaephon"", and ""Hello Clementine"". Unfortunately, she couldn't quite piece together the rest; Ariana's train of thought was most definitely running above safe operating limits, and it would surely require an incredibly skilled individual to keep up given what little information there was to work with. From what she could tell though, Ariana was at least aware that the real Guilford was already dead. However, she seemed to be enamored to the idea that instead of being a fake, the man that appeared before them was some sort of living zombie of the dead Gil, like something that the necromancers of Jakuuzoku childrens' tales reanimated from corpses, except improved. As for where ""Adaephon"" and ""Hello Clementine"" fit in, Kaleissa wasn't quite sure; she had heard of the brand name Hello Clementine before from Maya, but who, what, or where ""Adaephon"" was, she had no clue at all.<br/><br/><span style=""color: violet"">""You know, Ariana, if he's really a zombie then he should be getting right back up.""</span><br/><br/>Kaleissa found a break in the outburst when Ariana took a breath to interject with a sentence of her own. The younger woman froze, a look of realization appearing on her face, before she whipped her head around to glare at the fallen body. Motioning for Jyuuzou to wait, Kaleissa stood there as well, quietly observing as Ariana fixed the corpse with an intense stare, as if willing the body to rise. After about a minute of waiting, Kaleissa instead turned her gaze to her companion, looking the other girl over with her head tilted in thought. Ariana's gaze was unchanged, still attempting to reanimate the corpse by force of will alone, her lips moving soundlessly in what could very well be some arcane mantra picked up from who knows where.<br/><br/><span style=""color: violet"">""Now that I think about it, Ariana.""</span> Her voice was thoughtful, her brow slightly furrowed in contemplation. With a quiet ""excuse me"", Kaleissa placed both hands on the younger woman's hips. As Ariana turned to look at her in surprise, her eyes conveying an unspoken ""Don't bother me I'm concentrating"", Kaleissa slid her hands gently up the girl's sides, pausing to cup both very full breasts. She gave the heavy handfuls a firm squeeze, eyes widening in appreciation. <span style=""color: violet"">""I think you may be in the wrong profession.""</span><br/><br/>In the next moment a fist swung through the empty space as Kaleissa leapt backwards to avoid Ariana's furious right hook. She raised a hand to gingerly touch her left cheek; the force of the swing alone had been enough to leave a light bruise, even when it missed. She quickly continued before Ariana could press her attack.<br/><br/><span style=""color: violet"">""My younger sister is about your age, and she has every Hello Clementine collectible released in the past ten years.""</span> Kaleissa raised an eyebrow at Ariana's surprised expression. <span style=""color: violet"">""If you're interested, I can introduce you to somebody…""</span></div></blockquote><br/><br/>She let Jyuuzou lead the way to an empty table in the back corner, where he set his blades to the side in plain view before settling down on the carpeting. Kaleissa took her place at the opposite end of the table and mimicked his actions, placing her bow and quiver on her right side, though she left her sheathed dagger in place at her back. It was not as if she didn't trust Jyuuzou; in Jakuu, one did not simply put all weapons aside and magically start playing nice. It was probably worse in the capital, but even among raiding groups nobody went around unarmed, even when sleeping or bathing. While it had been two years since she was living the lifestyle of a raider, old habits certainly died hard. Besides, Kaleissa was more worried about those around her than about the man sitting before her. She gave her companion an apologetic smile in a silent request for understanding.<br/><br/><span style=""color: gold"">""This one does inquire...how shall we proceed?""</span><br/><br/>She raised a finger to her lips before she responded, her gaze sweeping quickly over the neighboring tables. From the looks of things, everybody was too engaged in their own conversations to pay attention to anybody else. Although what they would be discussing wasn't really confidential in any way, Kaleissa had no desire to advertise her intentions to the world. She leaned towards Jyuuzou, keeping her voice low as she replied.<br/><br/><span style=""color: violet"">""First, let us just clarify our objectives. We both are looking for the same thing, correct?""</span>She was answered with a single nod. They had briefly discussed this the day before, and when the disgustingly long name of the treasure they sought was revealed to be identical, there was no choice but to agree that they were after the same thing.<span style=""color: violet"">""I think we both agree that searching individually has been a...less than fruitful endeavor.""</span>The woman made a face, recalling the atrocity that they had encountered in the ruins. A moment later though, her expression turned serious once more.<br/><br/><span style=""color: violet"">""As such, I propose that we join hands in our search. Legends say that there are three wishes granted to the possessor of this artifact. There are two of us. We can each take one, and the last…""</span>Kaleissa trailed off, dark eyes studying Jyuuzou's expression for any changes. Had Ariana been with them, a fair division would have been easy, but with one wish left over, it was more difficult. Even if she had yet to decide on what she might use a second wish for, the woman was loath to concede the opportunity now that it had presented itself. Chalk it up to human greed.<br/><br/>At that moment, the old proprietor placed a porcelain teapot billowing with steam in the center of the table, prompting her to straighten. Shaky hands, wrinkled with age, laid out a pair of simple white ceramic saucers and a matching pair of cups, artfully decorated in a complementary seashell motif. Despite his apparent frailty, his hands held the teapot with surprising strength and steadiness, and he poured out the first cup for the both of them, the amber liquid making graceful arcs without a single drop spilling out onto the table. Kaleissa nodded her thanks, a small smile on her face, as the old man retreated back behind the counter to prepare tea for his other patrons.<br/><br/>The tension broken by the interruption, Kaleissa looked down at the cup of tea before her, inhaling the fragrant aroma of flowers she had never seen from a land she had never known. Her reflection stared innocently back at her, quietly watching and judging, making her feel a little bit self-conscious for her worrying. She smiled down at her teacup, and her reflection smiled back. Lifting the steaming hot liquid to her lips, she blew on it gently, sending ripples across the surface, watching as the other her flickered on the waves and then stabilized once more.<span style=""color: violet""><span style=""font-style: italic"">'This issue can wait, I suppose.'</span></span><br/><br/>Kaleissa brought her gaze back up to meet Jyuuzou's, a wry smile on her face.<span style=""color: violet"">""Well, we can decide what to do with the third wish later. For the moment, though.""</span>She set her teacup back down, her finger idly tracing circles around the cup's rim.<span style=""color: violet"">""Are we in agreement?""</span><br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;"">~ . - . ~</div><br/><br/><span style=""color: gray"">""How many guards are still with us?""</span>The man's voice was authoritative, his tone hinting at irritation. Long strides took him down the main street as his two personal attendants kept pace on either side of him.<br/><br/><span style=""color: gray"">""Six, young master. Three younger ones from the Bakashi Clan, known for their spearmanship, and a pair of warrior monks from the Shumoku. The last hails from the Kazari in the far north of the United Territories, and has been with us since before this trip to Khalem-Dol. That devilish old crone...we fought together several times under your esteemed grandfather, Nil-Waseem, many years ago.""</span>The older of the two attendants, a veteran from the Kounai Clan, recited the list from memory, his voice gaining a hint of nostalgia at the end.<br/><br/>The young man frowned, mentally doing calculations of some sort in his head.  Counting his two attendant bodyguards, he had a total of eight mercenaries. To go up against a Jakuuzoku raiding group would need at least double that number, perhaps more. He unconsciously gripped his right arm, the concealed scar a souvenir of his last disastrous brush with raiders.<span style=""color: gray"">""So few…""</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: gray"">""We were coming from Tur Alei'ven and Ii'kariem after all, young master.The northern lands have been calm of late, so there was no need to travel with a large contingent of guards.""</span>The older man smiled patiently, his words a gentle reminder.<span style=""color: gray"">""That is why we have come to Khalem-Dol, is it not? To hire some more hands before we make our way south to Sal'al'thien with this caravan of silks and blue steel. Besides, young master, even if the one you seek really is here in Khalem-Dol, there is no way an entire Jakuuzoku warband could casually stroll into a Kanzemite city this far north uncontested. At most, she will have one or two companions.""</span><br/><br/>As if reassured by his companion's words, the young merchant nodded, concerns eased for the moment. Turning to the second of his attendants, he issued orders in a crisp, clear voice.<span style=""color: gray"">""Gather the mercenaries that are currently on contract with us, and have them split up to watch the south and east gates for a female archer. Notify me at once if anybody meeting that description is seen leaving the city. In the meantime, hire another eight to ten guards; we will need them for our upcoming trip anyway, but it looks like we may have a use for them sooner than expected.""</span><br/><br/>The two attendants bowed, acknowledging the orders. The younger of the two departed without a word, but the elder replied with the predatory smile of one anticipating a good fight to come.<span style=""color: gray"">""As you wish, young master.""</span>"
3536,The SDRBCLoDG [Amethyllis x Kyousho x Aya],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42965,2014-08-06T10:04:32,Kyousho,"Jyuuzou scanned the area as Kaleissa brought a finger to her lips, implicitly understanding what she was trying to say. As far as he knew, they didn't know much more than the other average individual who already knew of the artifact to begin with. On the other hand, he couldn't say that anyone who<span style=""font-style: italic"">did</span>know of the artifact could be described as average either. In any case, it was better to be safe than sorry, and he was glad that his potential partner had considered the circumstances. It was certainly a refreshing change from the one who had wandered off. After making sure that there was no one out of place in the patrons of the shop, Jyuuzou turned his attention back to Kaleissa.<br/><br/><span style=""color: violet"">""First, let us just clarify our objectives. We both are looking for the same thing, correct? I think we both agree that searching individually has been a...less than fruitful endeavor.""</span><br/><br/>He nodded at her words. Certainly, after having such a difficult time with the leads and ruins, only to discover an unctuous and ugly, yet useless statue was a disappointment. He took another sip of the steaming tea the proprietor had prepared. When they ordered, they hadn't given him any particular order, so they had told the old man to simply brew something that he recommended. It had turned out to be a spicy, yet distinctly floral sort of tea. It had a smooth taste and a sweet aftertaste which lingered not on the tongue, but in the back of his throat. Jyuuzou's eyes met Kaleissa's as her expression turned serious; it seemed that they were about to get into the details of their proposed partnership.<br/><br/><span style=""color: violet"">""As such, I propose that we join hands in our search. Legends say that there are three wishes granted to the possessor of this artifact. There are two of us. We can each take one, and the last…""</span><br/><br/>Jyuuzou lowered his gaze, absentmindedly considering the design of the teacup as he mulled over what had been said. It was an extremely practical and logical plan, which most would have at least considered in a partnership of this nature. The problem was with<span style=""font-style: italic"">who</span>it was that he was partnering with. Having been a mercenary for so long, he wasn't particularly averse to the origins of the people he partnered with, so long as they could be trusted to uphold the terms in their contracts. As such, while some may have their qualms about partnering with a Jakuuzoku individual, he held no such considerations. From his prior interactions with the girl, she seemed to be a collected and decisive individual. Perhaps it had to do with the rumored coming-of-age ritual that all Jakuuzoku go through, but many of the ones he met, regardless of their individual dispositions, exhibited this trait. The question was now if he could trust her to not go back on her word if the circumstances allowed for it, especially when it concerned an artifact that was so powerful it was rumored to be able to grant nearly any wish one desired.<br/><br/><span style=""color: violet"">""Well, we can decide what to do with the third wish later. For the moment, though. Are we in agreement?""</span><br/><br/>Jyuuzou swallowed another mouthful of the tea, the sweetness lingering pleasantly.<br/><br/><span style=""color: gold"">""You may do as you see fit with the last wish. This one...only has but one desire, after all.""</span><br/><br/>A slightly wistful, pained expression coming onto his face as he spoke these words. The deaths of his Family and his Clan had been honorable, if one wanted to get technical about it. There was no shame dying in battle, after all. He had no beef to pick at with the one who was in command at the time either. Even the best fail at times, and there was simply no helping that. The circumstances had quickly snowballed into an uncontrollable disaster, and it was only through the sheer tenacity of the army as a whole that they had come out alive at all. However, this did not mean that he was not filled with regret about how the entire history played out. There was no way that he could not feel regret over how powerless he was as his entire Clan perished. Despite these emotions, Jyuuzou managed to quickly suppress them, returning to a more neutral, affirmative expression.<br/><br/><span style=""color: gold"">""You may consider this Jyuuzou to be in agreement with what you have proposed. But...""</span><br/><br/>A slightly troubled expression came to his face. While he appreciated that Kaleissa had tried to sweep the matter under the table, his instincts as a mercenary simply wouldn't let him operate with a sound state of mind otherwise.<br/><br/>He had to know for sure whether he could trust her or not.<br/><br/><span style=""color: gold"">""How does this one know that he can trust you, <span style=""font-style: italic"">'jou-chan</span>? Of course, this one also considers himself trustworthy...but who wouldn't state as such in a circumstance like this one?""</span><br/><br/><div><hr style=""height:2px; width:100%; border:0; color: gray;background:gray;""/></div><br/><br/>The young attendant nodded as he received his orders, hurrying off at once to locate the mercenaries they had previously hired. Luckily for him, the bodyguards they had hired this time seemed to get along well with each other, and had been found together in a small tea shop. Truth be told, it was harder to find the tea shop than to find them. It was rather comical, really, to see these hulking, strapping men crowded around a small, short table with an old crone sipping tea. Carefully picking his way around the tightly packed individuals, the young attendant kept his eyes firmly on the ground to avoid stepping on anyone's fingers. After having reached his targets, he quietly informed them that their contractor wanted them to be on the lookout for any female Jakuuzoku archers trying to leave the city. Nodding, the men quickly gulped down their tea, paid the old tea master, and left the tea shop alongside the young attendant.<br/><br/>After making a few short gestures, the group split up. The first group, composed of two of the Bakashi spearmen and the older Kazari, headed to the southern gates. The second, consisting of the two warrior monks and the remaining spearwoman, took to the eastern gates. After confirming their plans, the young attendant left for the central plaza where all the people looking for hire had been gathered."
3537,The SDRBCLoDG [Amethyllis x Kyousho x Aya],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42965,2014-08-07T03:40:28,Amethyllis,"Her finger continued tracing circles along the rim of her teacup, her eyes remaining on Jyuuzou as she watched for his reactions to her proposal. His gaze had dropped down to rest on the seashell patterns on his cup, his face virtually unreadable as he considered. Kaleissa could not say for certain what was going on in the man's head, but she had a pretty good guess: for Jakuuzoku and Sabakujin alike, the issue of trust was always a concern. Her Sabakujin comrades had always placed a great deal of significance on loyalty, and it had taken several months of living and fighting alongside them before they truly considered her one of the group. As for the Jakuuzoku...well, there were very good reasons why Jakuu had a bad reputation in that regard after all. Individual Jakuuzoku varied, of course, but Kaleissa had to concede that the apprehension that people of other kingdoms held towards Jakuuzoku were legitimate.<br/><br/>At last the stalemate ended, Jyuuzou lifting the cup to his lips for another mouthful of tea. Kaleissa followed his example, raising her own cup and taking a sip. She made a murmur of appreciation, surprised by the taste; the flavor was light and delicate, with just a bit of a kick from the spices that had been infused. The shop, and particularly the old proprietor running it, certainly deserved its reputation.<br/><br/><span style=""color: gold"">""You may do as you see fit with the last wish. This one...only has but one desire, after all.""</span><br/><br/>Distracted by the tea, Kaleissa quickly turned her attention back to her companion to see a rare expression of pain and longing on his face. His gaze, though appearing to meet her own, seemed distant, as if what he saw was not merely his own reflection in her eyes but something far beyond instead. It was a look that she had seen before, in the eyes of some of the older members of the warband; the girl could never be certain what triggered it, but she had always been too scared to ask. Somehow, she suspected that this was something that could not be understood by an outsider. Now, as it had then, seeing that particular expression left her with an uncomfortable feeling in her heart. The moment passed quickly though, as Jyuuzou erased all traces of weakness from his face and adopted a more troubled expression instead.<br/><br/><span style=""color: gold"">""You may consider this Jyuuzou to be in agreement with what you have proposed. But...how does this one know that he can trust you, <span style=""font-style: italic"">'jou-chan</span>? Of course, this one also considers himself trustworthy...but who wouldn't state as such in a circumstance like this one?""</span><br/><br/>The two stared at each other briefly, each person studying and analyzing the other. Kaleissa broke eye contact first, dropping her gaze to the table as she contemplated how best to respond. It was as she had suspected; there had simply not been enough time for any sort of trust to develop. Since she herself remained wary of Jyuuzou, it was far too much to ask for him not to feel the same way about her. Especially when she had casually executed (<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: violet"">'Getting rid of trash isn't murder,'</span></span>she firmly told herself) that conman in the middle of the main street not long ago.<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: violet"">'In retrospect, perhaps that wasn't the best idea...I should have been more subtle. Maybe poison?'</span></span><br/><br/>Putting her introspection out of her mind for the time being, Kaleissa considered how to proceed. It was clear that an alliance would be almost impossible between the two of them if they could not settle this issue now; even though she was born in a place where a knife in the back was commonplace, it was precisely for that reason that she had chosen not to stay in Jaskreim in the first place. But aside from proving herself over time through her actions, Kaleissa really was not sure how else to demonstrate trustworthiness. Maya she trusted because they were blood sisters, and while family ties did not mean typically much in Jakuu, she liked to believe that they were close. Andreios she trusted because they had been together long enough to be family, and she loved him like an older sister could not help but love a moody little brother. As for the only other people she trusted, those in her warband, that was trust built on blood spilt.<span style=""color: violet""><span style=""font-style: italic"">'Blood...'</span></span><br/><br/>Her right hand reached into one of the pouches at her belt, drawing out the small knife she used to cut herbs. The metal gleamed dully; the blade was old, but painstakingly cared for, polished to a shine and as sharp as it had been the day she had received it. There was a hint of self-mocking amusement in her smile and in her tone, but her eyes as they looked into Jyuuzou's own told him that she was completely serious.<br/><br/><span style=""color: violet"">""The Jakuuzoku do not believe in promises, so let us do this the Sabakujin way.""</span><br/><br/>Without hesitation, she drew the edge across the palm of her left hand, and held her arm out between them, fingers curled into a fist. A thin line of crimson trickled down, stark red against her pale skin, as several drops splashed into the cup in front of Jyuuzou. If Jyuuzou agreed to take in her blood, and vice versa, he would then 'share' blood with her, effectively making the two of them kin until the end of their agreement. For the Sabakujin who valued the Clan above all else, this was a pact that developed from the southern clans for when Sabakujin from different clans traveling abroad needed to fight together. The Sabakujin members of her war band had all exchanged vows of this sort, though none of the Jakuuzoku members were ever invited to participate; the meaning was not quite the same for Jakuuzoku who had no Clan loyalty to begin with. Still, this was the only thing that Kaleissa could think of. Her gaze was steady as she placed the blade on the table between them, hilt facing towards him.<br/><br/><span style=""color: violet"">""To you, I pledge my bow, my blade, and my body. From the moment my blood flows in your veins, and your blood flows in mine, until the moment we have obtained the artifact we seek, when the third and final wish has been made…""</span>A faint blush colored her cheeks; Kaleissa had never realized how embarrassing the words were until now, when she finally said them for the first time herself.<span style=""color: violet"">""I will give you everything.""</span>"
3538,The SDRBCLoDG [Amethyllis x Kyousho x Aya],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42965,2014-08-07T06:06:22,Kyousho,"Jyuuzou watched quietly as Kaleissa pulled out the small knife from behind her back in a flash. The glint of sharpened metal drew a few glances from their immediate surroundings, but these fellow tea drinkers simply went back to their own business; not only was it small as far as knives go, the blade itself wasn't even being pointed at anyone in particular. His eyes flicked upwards, focusing onto Kaleissa's face as she started to speak. Despite the slight, playful expression that she was toying with right now, her eyes told him that she was being completely serious about the subject at hand.<br/><br/><span style=""color: violet"">""The Jakuuzoku do not believe in promises, so let us do this the Sabakujin way.""</span><br/><br/>Jyuuzou brows lifted slightly as he saw Kaleissa perform the simple and distinct motions of the Ritual of Brotherhood.<br/><br/><span style=""color: violet"">""To you, I pledge my bow, my blade, and my body. From the moment my blood flows in your veins, and your blood flows in mine, until the moment we have obtained the artifact we seek, when the third and final wish has been made…I will give you everything.""</span><br/><br/>After a moment's pause, a small, appreciative smile formed on his lips. The Ritual was not a complicated one, and indeed, was commonly practiced by many non-Sabakujin as well; after all, the blood running through one's veins was recognized almost universally as powerful not only symbolically, but also literally, as the case was for certain mages and warrior Clans. However, the particular structure of the verse were distinct enough that one who knew of the varying Rituals could generally tell the participant's origins. Furthermore, the Sabakujin rarely shared their Rituals with those not of the United Territories. That she, as a Jakuuzoku, would know the verse was enough to let him know that she was certainly trusted enough by<span style=""font-style: italic"">someone</span>to have let her glean this amount of the Ritual.<br/><br/><span style=""color: gold"">""This one would never have have thought to hear a Sabakujin Ritual Verse from you, <span style=""font-style: italic"">'jou-chan</span>...Very well then -""</span><br/><br/>Jyuuzou took the well-worn knife in his hand, and drew it across his palm as well. Making a tight fist, he held his left arm out and squeezed a few drops of his blood into Kaleissa's cup of tea.<br/><br/><span style=""color: gold"">""From the moment your blood flows in this one's veins, and this one's blood in yours; and until our task is done, and our deserved rewards reaped; this one will consider you as Clan. To you, this one pledges his blades, his skills, and his body. This one will give you everything.""</span><br/><br/>As Jyuuzou finished, the two simultaneously drained their cups of the remaining liquid.<br/><br/><span style=""color: gold"">""Now, about this...Super...Super...""</span><br/><br/>His brows furrowed furiously as he tried to recall the name of the artifact. Why did it have to be so damn long anyways?!<br/><br/><span style=""color: gold"">""...Super Dragon...Rising...Breathless Chair Leg of...""</span>"
3539,The SDRBCLoDG [Amethyllis x Kyousho x Aya],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42965,2014-08-07T23:09:34,Aya,"A young lady sat upon a faded cushion before a low table at the far corner of Khalem-Dol’s most famous tea shop.  Eyes the shade of the reddest apples casually read through her notes, written in a tiny neat scrawl that filled the small leather-bound book held aloft by fair, delicate hands.  Without a doubt, she would have stood out like a sore thumb had a dark hooded cloak not hidden most of her features from view.  Beneath her hood, long raven-black hair was partially pinned up, just enough to keep it from being a nuisance in her daily activities.  Soft pink lips pursed as she thought, going over her current set of information for any possible new clues on the artifact she sought.  With her head lightly resting on her right hand, she went over the chain of events that had occurred ever since leaving her home in Jakuu.<br/><br/>She shuddered at the memory of the ugliest statue she had ever had the misfortune to lay eyes on.  Now that her trip to the nearby ruins had proved unfruitful, she needed to decide where to go next.  She felt as though she had hit a wall of late, with dead ends turning up every which way.  If only she could get some more information she might be able figure something out…but she had already exhausted the resources of the Great Kanzem Library and there were still some key bits of information necessary to pinpoint even a proper direction in which to look.  She sighed, flipping back to the beginning of her notebook once more.  Perhaps she had missed something…<br/><br/>Closing the book with a slight snap, Rei tucked the book away for now, turning her attention back to her tea.  The owner had recently come by and refilled her pot, surrounding her in the sweet floral scent of her favorite blend.  If she had to rate all the tea houses she had been to, this one would be at the top.  Considering that such a list could fill a book or two on its own, it was quite the compliment.  Good tea was almost as good as learning new magic, at least to this strange lady of the Kuro’an family.<br/><br/>Delicately sipping on her tea, she finished her scone as her eyes wandered the space of the tiny establishment.  Whilst she had been engrossed in her reading, many more patrons had entered the shop, filling every table as their voices joined as one to create the low steady clamoring of a busy shop.  Leaning back against the wall, she closed her eyes and breathed in deeply, taking in the scents of herbs, flowers, and fruits along with the faint hint of dirt and sweat that followed mercenaries everywhere.  Exhaling slowly, she cast out her senses, taking a hold of the many sounds within the room like a child would a handful of grass before pulling out each blade one at a time.  Leisurely, she sifted through the room’s conversations, listening for a bit here and there to pick up the participants’ topics.  Growing up in the forest, she had loved doing as such, finding the process of exploring her surroundings via sound very relaxing.  After she had grown, she had found other uses for this skill, namely, information gathering.<br/><br/>Just as she was about to give up on finding anything useful here, a certain pair’s conversation caught her interest.<br/><br/><span style=""color: violet"">“Legends say that there are three wishes granted to the possessor of this artifact…”</span><br/><br/>Immediately, Rei focused her attention solely on the pair so as to pick up their every word.  If they were speaking of what she thought they were…<br/><br/>Patiently, she continued listening, preferring not to take any action until she was sure.  Where there any other artifacts that granted 3 wishes?  Possibly.  In her travels, she had also vaguely heard legends of a golden lamp that housed a special being who would serve whoever possessed the lamp.  As interesting as the story was, it was not her main objective and if there was one thing she learned from her ancestors, it was if one allows oneself to get sidetracked at any and every point, the end goal will forever be just a dream.  Though perhaps she would look into the lamp after her current endeavor.  A research paper on the origins and workings of wish-granting artifacts didn’t sound too bad…<br/><br/>She watched with wide-eyed curiosity as the woman began some sort of Sabakujin ritual.  She had read about such bonding rituals, meant to establish trust and loyalty between individuals bound by neither blood nor tribe.  This was her first time witnessing such an event however, and she briefly wondered if there was a more magical version of the ritual, one will very real and dire consequences should the vow be broken.<br/><br/>Putting her thoughts to the side, Rei waited for an opportune moment to enter their conversation.  Even if the objects they sought were different, gathering more information couldn’t hurt.  Her patience was soon rewarded however, as the Sabakujin man began uttering the start of a string of words she knew all too well.  A small smile graced her countenance, an innocent and pure smile similar to the one she had shown when she first discovered magic.  This could be the lead she was in need of.  Without making a move, she spoke to the two from across the room, for just as she was able to capture sounds within a 15 meter radius, so too could she project her voice within that range.<br/><br/><span style=""color: crimson"">“…Devasting Glory.”</span><br/><br/>Her soft voice finished off the artifact’s name in a gentle whisper that only the 2 could hear.  Her words and tone were polite, well, polite as she could hope to be after eavesdropping and interrupting their conversation.<br/><br/><span style=""color: crimson"">“Nice to meet you, I’m Rei.  Sorry to interrupt, but I couldn't help but overhear your conversation...It seems we have some common interests.”</span><br/><br/>Once the pair locked eyes with her, she offered a friendly wave and an A+ smile before slinging a traveler’s bag over her shoulder, picking up her tea, and gingerly navigating the room to make her way towards the Jakuuzoku and Sabakujin.  Though she remained on her guard in case the two responded negatively to her approach, she made sure to keep both hands in full view, holding only her teacup and teapot and exuding no trace of animosity to ensure they knew she meant no harm.  When at last she stood before them, she gave a small nod in greeting.<br/><br/><span style=""color: crimson"">“May I join you?  Please don’t be alarmed.  I am merely a scholar searching for the same thing object that you seem to be seeking.  I believe we all can…mutually benefit if we join forces.”</span><br/><br/>For all she was a Jakuuzoku, she was at heart a sincere person.  She had no great designs to find and make use of a group of adventurers before tossing them aside; she just wanted the artifact for her research, even if it was after others took their wishes.  A single wish for herself was just a bonus.  A smile still on her lips, she waited for the two to respond, mentally crossing her fingers for a desirable outcome."
3540,The SDRBCLoDG [Amethyllis x Kyousho x Aya],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42965,2014-08-09T02:34:30,Amethyllis,"Her actions elicited a pause from Jyuuzou, the man taking a moment to study her with an evaluating look in his eyes. Kaleissa resisted the urge to avert her eyes, though she could do nothing about the blush on her face; hiding her emotions was a skill more suited for Maya's line of work, and it was something she had never really mastered. In the end, though, Jyuuzou revealed a small smile, an appreciative one that suggested his estimation for her had gone up a few notches.<br/><br/><span style=""color: gold"">""This one would never have have thought to hear a Sabakujin Ritual Verse from you, <span style=""font-style: italic"">'jou-chan</span>...Very well then -""</span>Jyuuzou picked up the knife she had left for him and mirrored her actions, letting a few drops of his own blood drip into the teacup before her.<span style=""color: gold"">""From the moment your blood flows in this one's veins, and this one's blood in yours; and until our task is done, and our deserved rewards reaped; this one will consider you as Clan. To you, this one pledges his blades, his skills, and his body. This one will give you everything.""</span><br/><br/>As one, the two of them drained the cups in front of them, sealing their pact. Setting her cup down, Kaleissa felt a mixture of excitement and relief. The relief was easy to explain; even she had to concede that last night had not been a restful one as she deliberated over how to deal with the appearance of two others chasing after the same thing as herself. She had hoped, of course, that they could cooperate, since improving the chances of getting her wish granted sooner rather than later was not insignificant to her. But more than that, the girl had worried over what to do if their alliance fell through; there was only one treasure, so there could only be one 'winner' among the three of them. It's not like Kaleissa had any qualms about killing off the competition, it was just that...with Ariana and Jyuuzou, she didn't have the confidence that she could kill them off on the first try and make it out alive.<br/><br/><span style=""color: violet""><span style=""font-style: italic"">'The excitement though...'</span></span>Kaleissa mused over the source of that feeling as she wiped off her small blade and returned it to her pouch. Maybe it was the sense of adventure, renewed? Forming a group with a common objective, it was just like returning to her days with the warband, launching raids into south Kaminoyama and Kanzem. It had been two years since she had any companions travelling with her and fighting for the same goal.<span style=""color: violet""><span style=""font-style: italic"">'No, it's more than that.'</span></span>She shook her head slightly, her expression softening. It was probably the sense of family, of belonging, of being recognized and accepted as is, in her entirely. In the warband she had become close to her comrades, but there had always been a wall that had never been breached between the Jakuuzoku and the Sabakujin members (the walls between Jakuuzoku were as immutable as a mountain range). Now, for the first time…<span style=""color: violet""><span style=""font-style: italic"">'So this is how it feels to be Clan...'</span></span><br/><br/><span style=""color: gold"">""Now, about this...Super...Super...""</span>Kaleissa was drawn from her thoughts as Jyuuzou turned the conversation into a more practical direction. She could not help but smile a little when she saw his brows furrow in exasperation as he struggled to remember the full name of the artifact they were seeking. Truth be told, she too had difficulty remembering it, and had simply resorted to calling it the 'Chair Leg', if she even bothered to refer to it by name at all.<br/><br/><span style=""color: gold"">""...Super Dragon...Rising...Breathless Chair Leg of...""</span><span style=""color: crimson"">""...Devastating Glory.""</span><br/><br/>The voice that completed Jyuuzou's sentence came from nowhere, a polite whisper in her ear when there should have been nobody around. Kaleissa's eyes flashed from back to red in an instant, every trace of jet black darkness washed away by blood red fury as she concentrated her magic to her senses. A fraction of her awareness noted that Jyuuzou responded similarly, a sign that he too was not aware that they had company. Her hearing, boosted exponentially, confirmed that nobody sitting at the tables around them was the culprit without even needing her to turn her head; everyone within a five meter radius was still engaged in their own conversations with their table partners. For the quiet whisper to have reached only the two of them, no, even the feat of eavesdropping on the two of them while evading notice...without even realizing it, her right hand had made its way down to rest on the hilt of the dagger at her back.<br/><br/><span style=""color: crimson"">“Nice to meet you, I’m Rei. Sorry to interrupt, but I couldn't help but overhear your conversation...It seems we have some common interests.”</span><br/><br/>Pinpointing the speaker's location from her next statement, Kaleissa turned her head towards the source, her gaze falling on a diminutive hooded figure sitting at a table across the entirety of the shop. She felt the currents in the air around her shift, informing her that Jyuuzou too had located the eavesdropper. As if feeling their gazes on her, the girl who had introduced herself as Rei revealed a brilliant smile and stood, collecting her belongings and making her way towards them, teapot and teacup held in either hand. As she watched the other girl's approach, Kaleissa could not detect any trace of animosity. She could smell the scent of oiled steel, suggesting that Rei was armed, but not nearly to the same extent as pretty much any other person in the room, save the proprietor. The way the girl moved was enough to tell her that Rei was no warrior, so that air of lacking concern meant that she was either a very naive fool, or a very competent mage; Kaleissa was betting on the latter. At last, the shorter woman arrived to stand before their table, sending a small nod in greeting in their direction.<br/><br/><span style=""color: crimson"">“May I join you? Please don’t be alarmed. I am merely a scholar searching for the same object that you seem to be seeking. I believe we all can…mutually benefit if we join forces.”</span><br/><br/>Letting the crimson fade from her eyes, Kaleissa leveled a glare at the newcomer, her eyes narrowed in obvious displeasure as they looked the other girl over. Facial features that were elegant and refined, the face of nobility. However, the dark hair and fair skin, so reminiscent of her own, suggested origins in Jakuu, where noble families were a thing of the past. For there to be two Jakuuzoku so far north at the same time was an unbelievably rare occasion, but rather than any feeling of kinship, this only served to fuel her suspicions. Of all the peoples in the world, the Jakuuzoku knew best the reasons not to trust one of their own.<br/><br/>However, leaving Rei standing there was starting to attract unwanted attention. Had they been in a more secluded location, Kaleissa would have seriously considered attacking right there, but in the middle of a crowded tea shop, this was not a vialbe option. Suppressing a sigh, Kaleissa glanced at Jyuuzou, before gesturing for the woman to sit. Finally letting go of her blade, her hand went to the teapot, refilling both her own teacup and Jyuuzou's before she rested her gaze on the now-seated woman.<br/><br/><span style=""color: violet"">""Rei is it? Well? You mentioned mutual benefit.""</span>Her voice was casual as she leaned forward, resting her elbows on the table, but the small smile that appeared on her face as she stared into the eyes of the older woman harbored nearly enough killing intent to cut with.<span style=""color: violet"">""Do explain.""</span><br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;"">~ . - . ~</div><br/><br/>The two men waited in a second floor room of the inn near the central square, the open window looking out onto the street below. The younger man paced incessantly, muttering under his breath, while his older companion stood near the door in a relaxed stance, watching the scene with quiet amusement.<br/><br/><span style=""color: gray"">""How is the situation?""</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: gray"">""As per your orders, young master, the six mercenaries who came to Khalem-Dol with us have divided themselves between the eastern and southern gates and are keeping watch. Our young friend Alfrei is out on the street looking to hire more mercenaries.""</span><br/><br/>The young man nodded, slightly mollified now that he knew his orders had been executed promptly. His greatest fear was that his quarry would escape the city without his notice, leaving him with no way to find her again.<span style=""color: gray"">""And how is the recruiting going?""</span><br/><br/>At this, the older man revealed a small smile, stroking his graying beard in apparent satisfaction.<span style=""color: gray"">""I have enlisted a blademaster from the Yagyuu clan, a veteran of the war with Kaminoyama nearly a decade ago. He is accompanied by three youngsters from his Clan on their first time abroad. I was also told that there is a Kounai clansman in town, and have reached out to her. I am certain she will agree to assist us, for we are blood kin. I have heard that she has a companion, a Kazari earth-shaker, who is likely to join us as well.""</span>Checking the position of the sunlight coming in from the window, the man turned to the door.<span style=""color: gray"">""I will be meeting with them now. The Yagyuu group is downstairs and will serve as your temporary guard in my absence, young master.""</span><br/><br/>The younger man voiced his assent, and turned back to the window, shaking with impatience. Leaving his employer behind, the older man made his way out of the inn and down the street, heading for Khalem-Dol's most famous tea shop for a much overdue reunion with his grand-niece."
3541,The SDRBCLoDG [Amethyllis x Kyousho x Aya],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42965,2014-08-09T10:00:57,Kyousho,"<span style=""color: crimson"">""...Devastating Glory.""</span><br/><br/>Jyuuzou tensed up as a voice came whispering directly into his ear, completing the name of the artifact for him. No, to call it a whisper would not do justice to the strangely resonating voice in his ears. He quickly scanned the area around them for threats, but failed to feel anyone directing ill-will towards their direction, let alone anyone who was even looking their way. He was clearly being targeted by a technique or spell that was allowing the caster to speak audibly without alerting anyone else around them. However, regardless of how this individual was listening in, it did not change the fact that someone had deliberately pinpointed their conversation from within the noisy chatter of the patrons to this tea shop. Furthermore, this person had also demonstrated that he or she had knowledge of the artifact they were discussing. This was already grounds enough to assume that whoever had initiated contact just now possessed significant drive and skill. Jyuuzou glanced towards Kaleissa to ascertain whether she had heard the voice as well.<br/><br/>However, even before he could make a questioning motion, Jyuuzou noticed that not only had Kaleissa heard the disembodied voice as well, her eyes had also undergone a strange change. Instead of the darker, black hue that was normally associated with Jakuuzoku, her eyes had turned an unnatural, bright, ruby red. Was it magic as well? Or was it something similar to what the madman had ground into his body all those years ago? While he was curious, it wasn't the time or the place to be preoccupied with such things. Turning his thoughts back to the disembodied voice, Jyuuzou put himself into a trance. The colors in the room around them, including Kaleissa's eyes, faded into a monochrome. The lingering taste of the tea in his mouth and throat disappeared.<br/><br/><span style=""color: crimson"">“Nice to meet you, I’m Rei. Sorry to interrupt, but I couldn't help but overhear your conversation...It seems we have some common interests.”</span><br/><br/>After a few moments, Jyuuzou located the source of the voice; it wasn't particularly difficult, as whoever was manipulating the sounds hadn't tried at all to try to mask where the source had come from. She had been sitting alone at the far side of the tea shop, huddled over some scrolls. As she still had her hood up over her face, even with his heightened ability of sight, Jyuuzou couldn't make out anything in particular. In fact, her whole presence was rather non-existent; she had been simply keeping to herself before suddenly reaching out towards the two of them. He continued to watch in wary silence as she suddenly shifted, apparently having noticed that both Kaleissa and himself had focused in onto her position. Her hood lifted up just high enough to reveal a rather practiced sort of smile. Immediately after, she had collected her belongings and gingerly picked her way over to where Kaleissa and Jyuuzou were seated. While concealed, the shape of a weapon was still visible through the folds of her cloak.<br/><br/>The only thing that Jyuuzou could say was in their favor in this sort of situation was that at the very least, he did not feel any sort of ill-will coming from her.<br/><br/><span style=""color: crimson"">“May I join you? Please don’t be alarmed. I am merely a scholar searching for the same thing object that you seem to be seeking. I believe we all can…mutually benefit if we join forces.”</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: violet"">""Rei is it? Well? You mentioned mutual benefit...Do explain.""</span><br/><br/>Jyuuzou partially released the effects of the trance as Rei finally settled in front of them. This so-called ""Rei"", a Jakuuzoku, had only verbally demonstrated that she meant no harm. Jyuuzou ran his eyes quickly over her still-cloaked body. Now that he had taken a closer look, her build was rather poor if she were a warrior. However, the concealed small-sized weapon combined with the voice that Jyuuzou and Kaleissa had both heard earlier, indicated that ""Rei"" had more than a passing proficiency with magic. All the factors indicated that Rei was a potential threat just waiting to strike at them. Almost as testament to this, Jyuuzou felt the intense amount of ill-will that Kaleissa had been emitting being directed towards Rei all this time. Despite all of this, his gut instinct, honed by years of war, told him that despite of<span style=""font-style: italic"">how</span>she had overheard, Rei probably just wanted to talk to them about something she found interesting. He turned towards Rei and began to speak.<br/><br/><span style=""color: gold"">Hm...<span style=""font-style: italic"">'jou-chan</span>, let us humor her for a while. Sit with us then, 'scholar' of Jakuu. But beware -""</span><br/><br/>Jyuuzou turned his head slightly, staring off into a space between Kaleissa and Rei, while directing a mind-numbing amount of<span style=""font-style: italic"">sakki</span>towards Rei. His face held no discernable expression.<br/><br/><span style=""color: gold"">""-this one is watching every move you make.""</span><br/><br/>After pausing for a few moments for the effects to sink in, Jyuuzou halted the flow of<span style=""font-style: italic"">sakki</span>, satisfied that his intentions had gotten through.<br/><br/><span style=""color: gold"">""Sit, and un-cloak yourself, 'scholar', and tell us about yourself. Spare us the humility; there are no individuals who can 'merely' know of the artifact.""</span>"
3542,The SDRBCLoDG [Amethyllis x Kyousho x Aya],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42965,2014-08-09T20:49:19,Aya,"<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: crimson"">It seems I’ve wandered into a lion’s den…</span></span>, Rei thought ruefully.  She felt her aura flare up at the barrage of killing intent aimed at her, her eyes flashing a dangerous red.  The very air around her grew tense, like the calm directly before a storm.  Dealing with others was so difficult, especially when it was with the crazed madmen of her own race who were more similar to animals.  She met the girl’s eyes full on, knowing that to show fear or submission in the face of a wild beast was akin to admitting defeat.  She felt almost offended at the girl’s hostility, knowing from the look in her eyes exactly what she thought of seeing a fellow Jakuuzoku.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: crimson"">The pot calling the kettle black…This one would certainly kill her companions without a second thought…I wonder if the Sabakujin is aware of the danger he’s potentially in…</span></span><br/><br/>She sighed outwardly this time, shaking off such thoughts from her mind.  It would do her no good to make enemies now and those who sought the artifact were very rare indeed.  These two were undoubtedly more than meets the eye.<br/><br/><span style=""color: gold"">“Hm...'jou-chan, let us humor her for a while. Sit with us then, 'scholar' of Jakuu. But beware—this one is watching every move you make.”</span><br/><br/>For a moment, it seemed as though the shop had gone silent, when it fact it was just the very air about the three that had frozen in place, ready to swirl into a figure of destruction.  The man’s spirit very blatantly told her exactly what his intentions were, eliciting a strong defensive reaction within Rei.  In that instant, had either of the two tried to take a breath, they would have found it extremely difficult to do so for the air itself would remain still, resonating with the mage’s will.  However, just as quickly as the moment had come, so too did it pass as she inwardly sighed and magic receded back into her core as the man began speaking once more.<br/><br/><span style=""color: gold"">“ Sit, and un-cloak yourself, 'scholar', and tell us about yourself. Spare us the humility; there are no individuals who can 'merely' know of the artifact.”</span><br/><br/>Rei nodded in response to the two.  At least they didn’t try to attack her right away, even if their killing intent showed their wishes to do so.  Pulling back her hood to reveal the delicate features of nobility coupled with raven-black hair and snow-white skin, her ruby red eyes met the woman’s fading red, their eyes momentarily a matching sets of twins.  The woman looked like your typical born-and-bred in Jakuu with similar coloring to her own, but with a warrior’s build compared to her slender frame.  Based on the roughness of her hands and seasoned, well-worn gear, she was a veteran of many battles but her eyes…it was her eyes that betrayed she was a cold-blooded killer, a trait that followed many Jakuuzoku.<br/><br/>Turning to quickly survey the man to her right, she recognized the tan skin and dark brown locks of the desert-folk of Sabaku.  He was a fine specimen of a warrior, with well-toned muscles obviously pointing towards a lifetime of training.  He was a force to be reckoned with, and in addition to the sharp senses developed by the best of fighters, she knew no trickery would stand here, not that she had been intending any.<br/><br/>Calmly, she sipped her tea, allowing the soul-cleansing scent of jasmine, cherry blossoms, and the like to wash over her and clear her mind.  Convincing them to trust her would be quite the feat.  Not knowing where to start, she decided to go with the first thing that came to mind: introductions.  In this situation, truth and sincerity would be her only weapons in calming down the bloodlust and ill-will directed at her.<br/><br/><span style=""color: crimson"">“Again, I apologize for my intrusion.  I was just listening to the overall noise in the room and your conversation had piqued my interest since I too am searching for this…ah…specific chair leg.  I am Rei of the Kuro’an household, born and raised in the Jakuu forest.  Back when Jakuu was a monarchy, my family maintained the only library in the kingdom and even after the reign of power changed hands, we have only continued our task, except perhaps in even more isolation than before.  Those bearing the Kuro’an name often wander the world once they are of age in search of magical theories or artifacts that they will perform research on and contribute to the library.  After reading through all the books at home, I had set my heart on a certain chair leg which has always made a large splash in the history of mankind each time it surfaced.  My quest has been ongoing for the past few years.  I have scoured the contents of the Great Kanzem Library, visited 6 sets of ruins in various kingdoms, and connected with many in the archeological community.  As soon as I heard news of the ruins that had surfaced nearby, I had come to check them out only to meet another dead.  At the very least, even if you happen to possess all of the information I currently have, I can tell you which ruins are unrelated, thereby saving you the time and trouble to get there.  I also have a few skills that can be of use, such as in information gathering, and I can generally handle anything magical that comes our way.  On the flip side, the two of you may have information I have yet to come across, and having a few capable warriors could make the road as well as sifting through old ruins go more smoothly.”</span><br/><br/>She finished off her tale with a wry smile, remembering the times she had briefly greeted death due to some unforeseen trap from ancient times that would have been easier to handle had she been more capable physically.  At the same time however, there were many instances in which her magic had conquered an obstacle with ease that would have incapacitated many a great warrior.  Looking between the two in an effort to gauge their reaction, she followed up with her own question, hoping her introduction had been enough to break some of the ice.<br/><br/><span style=""color: crimson"">“May I have the pleasure of knowing your names and...if you are comfortable...your progression in this quest?”</span>"
3543,The SDRBCLoDG [Amethyllis x Kyousho x Aya],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42965,2014-08-13T18:48:54,Amethyllis,"Her undisguised animosity was met with a look of defiance as the two women exchanged glances. As their eyes locked, Kaleissa felt her blood rising, an instinctive reaction to what she read as a challenge from an intruder on her own turf. Her smile grew cold and more than a little predatory. There had been merchants with that look on their faces, strutting about as if confident in their own wealth; they always ended up screaming and wimpering more than the others who were wise enough to recognize when danger was present. In Jaskreim, this kind of confrontation would probably have ended with a corpse on one side; the underlings of the larger organizations in the capital were always looking for an excuse to pick a fight. And in raider culture, going after another group's prey with a look like that was an open challenge that pretty much guaranteed violence.<br/><br/><span style=""color: gold"">""Hm…<span style=""font-style: italic"">'jou-chan</span>, let us humor her for a while.""</span><br/><br/>At Jyuuzou's behest, Kaleissa reined in her killing intent, though her distrust remained evident in her body language. For a Jakuuzoku, Rei was so totally oblivious to how things worked in Jakuuzoku society today that Kaleissa was seriously starting to doubt whether the woman was actually from Jakuu at all. Her mannerisms and behavior, coupled with her identity as a scholar, reminded Kaleissa of the old-blood nobility of Kanzem more than anything else.<br/><br/><span style=""color: gold"">""Sit with us then, 'scholar' of Jakuu. But beware - this one is watching every move you make""</span><br/><br/>Without warning, the tension in the air spiked. Shooting a glance over at her companion, she found Jyuuzou staring off at nothing in particular, his expression as neutral as it had been before. However, even if it was not directed at her, Kaleissa could feel the pressure that he was exerting, strong enough to make her skin tingle as her body reacted subconsciously to the sudden appearance of malicious intent right beside her. Had she been the intended recipient of his attention, Kaleissa was nearly certain that she would have activated blood devastation immediately and retaliated.<span style=""color: violet""><span style=""font-style: italic"">'Or fled,""</span></span>she thought dryly to herself,<span style=""color: violet""><span style=""font-style: italic"">' considering this is Jyuuzou at close range.'</span></span><br/><br/>A flare of magic caught her attention, and her gaze snapped back to the mage before them as the air around them stilled. Although Kaleissa had not been blessed with abundant magical abilities of her own, a burst like that was impossible to miss when she was sitting in the middle of the active zone; it was possible that even some of the more magically attuned mercenaries around them had picked up on the disturbance. The moment passed quickly though as both parties backed off, Jyuuzou continuing as if nothing had occurred.<br/><br/><span style=""color: gold"">""Sit, and un-cloak yourself, 'scholar', and tell us about yourself. Spare us the humility; there are no individuals who can 'merely' know of the artifact.""</span><br/><br/>Kaleissa watched with narrowed eyes as the woman finally pulled back her hood, allowing them a better look at her features, and took a seat at the table. As Rei then proceeded to spill out her life story, Kaleissa could not help but shake her head slightly in disbelief.<span style=""color: violet""><span style=""font-style: italic"">'She really isn't like a Jakuuzoku at all.'</span></span>However, if what the girl said was true, it would certainly explain why Rei seemed so out of touch with contemporary Jakuuzoku society. It was a fact that Jakuu had once been a monarchy, though that was in the distant past, and very few people knew or cared to know what had happened to the remnants of the noble families from that time period. Jakuu certainly had enough forests and swamps that nobody bothered to explore, particularly in the southwestern regions: plenty of space for a few disgraced nobility to hide out in secluded mansions and cultivate the old values, whatever they happened to be.<br/><br/>Scholars were…a species that Kaleissa did not really understand, having never encountered them before. In Jaskreim, and most of Jakuu, the pursuit of knowledge was a distant afterthought to the pursuit of power, wealth, and in the case of the craftsman, perfection. The Sabakujin did have loremasters, walking troves of cultural identity, but they spoke to none outside their own Clan. As for Kanzemites and the Nanpoyamajin, Kaleissa had only ever encountered the warriors and the merchants, and killed the occasional mage; there were probably scholars in those kingdoms, but as one might expect, they stayed as far from the battlefield as possible. This Rei had called herself a scholar, and the look on her face as she described poring over musty old scrolls buried in libraries and wandering ancient ruins of various civilizations buried by time was one of profound bliss. There was no apparent interest in material wealth, personal growth, or technological advancement, just a single-minded devotion without a concrete purpose, a journey without an end. To go through so much trouble just for the sake of saying ""Ah, so this is how it is"", and then moving on...it was incredibly confusing. All Kaleissa could say was, she would probably never understand.<br/><br/>Still, there was no doubt that Rei certainly possessed a good deal of magical ability. If she was not exaggerating, she had already visited several ruins on her own and survived to talk about it, despite her less than stellar physical constitution. Even if the ruins were all in Kanzem, where a lone traveller was reasonably safe, the ruins themselves tended to have dangers of their own. Kaleissa relied on blood devastation and her experience as a raider across various terrains in order to get through; for Rei to compensate with magic alone indicated that the woman had either an incredibly well-suitab skillset, a high degree of versatility, or both. At the very least, her magic could prove useful, even if the information she brought with her was not.<br/><br/><span style=""color: crimson"">“May I have the pleasure of knowing your names and...if you are comfortable...your progression in this quest?”</span><br/><br/>Kaleissa studied the other woman for a moment, her expression unreadable, then sighed, turning to look at Jyuuzou. Her eyes conveyed that she would leave the decision of whether to continue the conversation to him. From her standpoint, she and Jyuuzou had two options: either to stay and keep talking to Rei, or to leave and discuss their plans in a more private location. She judged Rei to be a danger, certainly, but not enough of a threat to her personal objectives that they could not simply part ways here. Mages were powerful it was true, but they tended to be...fragile. If they were to meet again as opponents, Kaleissa did not having the feeling that she would lose.<br/><br/>Instead, the biggest issue was trust once again.<span style=""color: violet""><span style=""font-style: italic"">'I cannot trust what I do not know, and strange as she might be for a Jakuuzoku, she is still a Jakuuzoku.'</span></span>As far as she was concerned, if they could acquire the information in Kanzem's vast libraries without needing to visit each of them, it was certainly advantageous. Even if they were given false information, it would not be a major problem, just a bit of a delay; she had confidence that between Jyuuzou and herself, or even if it were herself alone, she would be able to manage. However, inviting Rei along with them would carry a much higher degree of risk; even she could not remain vigilant<span style=""font-style: italic"">all</span>the time.<span style=""color: violet""><span style=""font-style: italic"">'If she honestly does not care for a wish, then there should be no problem, but...'</span></span>Kaleissa turned her gaze back to the older woman. She could not even begin to fathom what the scholar's motivations were, further complicated by the disparity between her behavior and her nationality...it was best to leave it to Jyuuzou to decide."
3544,The SDRBCLoDG [Amethyllis x Kyousho x Aya],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42965,2014-08-16T05:34:18,Kyousho,"Jyuuzou listened in silence as Rei began speaking of herself.<br/><br/>It seemed as if she came from a long line of scholars. The concept was slightly foreign to him, as Sabakujin culture did not particularly stress being scholarly. Those who could be considered the closest thing to a 'scholar' in a traditional Sabakujin sense would probably be those who held occupations such as the Elders; they would tell the children stories, or dispense advice as they saw fit. However, there were none who were specifically in charge of curating and managing accumulated knowledge as Rei had described. He also noted that despite her origins as a Jakuuzoku, it did feel like she took pride in the less-than-typical pursuits that her family, the Kuro'an, proclaims as their life's work.<br/><br/>Additionally, it didn't seem like the family of scholars Rei was from were like the Kanzemic scholars either, content to simply sift through information in the comfort of their homes. If what she had said was true, and that she had traversed through six other ruins after going through the Great Kanzem Library, then she would indeed have much to contribute towards their cause. The significance was two-fold: he could not speak for Kaleissa, but he himself was not a scholarly type, and so could not even hope to go through the seemingly limitless amounts of information held within those halls. Secondly, and more importantly, the fact that she had gone through six ruins indicated that she had enough skill in whatever her proficiency was to keep herself alive throughout her journey. The fact that not only the air around them, but also the sounds had stilled unnaturally when he had been applying pressure onto her with<span style=""font-style: italic"">sakki</span>seemed to hint at a high level of proficiency in magic, but he could not rule out that she had physical qualities as well, despite her diminutive figure.<br/><br/>Jyuuzou glanced over to Kaleissa as Rei finished speaking, asking her for her opinion with his eyes. He was greeted with a look that told him clearly of Kaleissa's hesitance. He could certainly understand why she felt that way; even after his years of mingling with Jakuuzoku, he was willing to concede that a vast majority of them were...chaotic, to say the least. Being confronted with a self-proclaimed Jakuuzoku from an ancient family specializing in collecting knowledge, and not spoils, which no one has heard of only served to deepen the suspicion. On the other hand, the look that Kaleissa had given him implied that she herself was unsure of the matter, and was one which told him that she's leave it for him to decide.<br/><br/><span style=""color: crimson"">“May I have the pleasure of knowing your names and...if you are comfortable...your progression in this quest?”</span><br/><br/>Jyuuzou decided that, for now, he'd simply share what he knew. He hadn't heard much from Kaleissa before Rei had interrupted, so on the off chance that Kaleissa wanted to withhold or put forth any information for later, she'd be free to do so. Of course, he also hoped that she wouldn't withhold any information from him, either, but that was a discussion for another time.<br/><br/><span style=""color: gold"">""Well met, scholar. This one is called by others as Jyuuzou, of the Togishi.""</span><br/><br/>Jyuuzou made a motion with his hands towards Kaleissa.<br/><br/><span style=""color: gold"">""The lady sitting with this one is Kaleissa.""</span><br/><br/>He heaved a small sigh as he continued to speak. Now that the self-introductions were out of the way, it was time to head into the heart of the matter.<br/><br/><span style=""color: gold"">""In truth, this one has just exhausted his leads. This one was planning on visiting the Libraries, but that may be a redundant task if we do end up travelling together...Hm...""</span><br/><br/>His brows furrowed lightly in concentration as he considered their options, and took another sip of the tea. Truthfully, there was nothing in particular to lose from allowing her to join their party. It seemed that Kaleissa and himself were in agreement that the only real issue here was one of trust. While he held a reasonable amount of goodwill towards Kaleissa due to the Ritual they had just performed, neither of them really knew who Rei was; the Kuro'an name, while self-proclaimed as an old household, could be, for all they knew, simply a Jakuuzoku variant of a Seraph. On the other hand, while Seraphs were simply old-money, Rei had earned the benefit of the doubt with her display earlier of her magical abilities; she clearly had the skill to at least justify her claims.<br/><br/><span style=""color: gold"">""Very well then. This Jyuuzou has no problems with adding another to our group. Tell us then, Rei - where do you think we should go from here?""</span><br/><br/>Jyuuzou scratched lightly at his chin as he continued to speak.<br/><br/><span style=""color: gold"">""This one has already gone through the ruins in the Toutetsu, Shiba, Kani, and Tsukinuke Clan's lands...but...""</span>"
3545,The SDRBCLoDG [Amethyllis x Kyousho x Aya],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42965,2014-08-18T23:10:45,Aya,"Rei glanced at two, taking in their reactions and silent, meaningful looks directed at one another.  It was quite interesting to her how they already had a connection after a mere symbolic ritual.  Warriors were certainly a strange breed.<br/><br/><span style=""color: gold"">“Well met, scholar. This one is called by others as Jyuuzou, of the Togishi. The lady sitting with this one is Kaleissa.”</span><br/><br/>Now that she had gained their names, she tested them out in her mind, sounding out each syllable as she tucked the information away and linked them to their appearances.  Kaleissa…a name that rolled off the tongue and brought to mind, to hers at least, the image of a snake, secretive and deadly.  It would take some time to gain such a person’s trust and she would not be surprised is the woman withheld information till later.  Jyuuzou on the other hand, the name felt as though it came out more slowly, solid and strong, like a stone emerging from the depths of a sand dune, gradually getting uncovered by the wind.  He seemed to be a stout warrior who would be a trustworthy ally should he choose to be.<br/><br/>While Rei felt a slight disappointment upon hearing that Jyuuzou had exhausted all his leads, extinguishing her hopes at new information, she found herself not as let down as she had anticipated.  The prospect of traveling with a group for once seemed appealing and could make the road much easier…of course assuming that they would travel together and that they would get along well enough to refrain from killing each other off.<br/><br/><span style=""color: gold"">“Very well then. This Jyuuzou has no problems with adding another to our group. Tell us then, Rei - where do you think we should go from here?”</span><br/><br/>She smiled at the man’s words, glad to have one less worry off her mind.  It would be convenient indeed to have others around, especially if they had to travel to certain places that required more physical capability than she possessed.  Pursing her lips in thought, she mentally flicked through the list of possible areas to investigate, making a note of the ones she had already traversed.  She took another sip of tea as she continued her thoughts, wondering which kingdom was best to head to next.  Placing the cup back on the table, she rested her chin on her hands, her eyes half focused as she stared off into the distance, looking directly at neither Jyuuzou nor Kaleissa.  If Jyuuzou had already covered the Sabakujin lands then they would have to either head north or south.  After a short pause, her ruby red lips parted as she shared her thoughts.<br/><br/><span style=""color: crimson"">“Assuming that between the 3 of us, we have covered most of the possible leads in Jakuu, Kanzem, and the United Territories of Sabaku, I believe we should head to either the Northern or Southern regions of the Kingdom of Kaminoyama.  However, given the components of this group, it may be best to first head south, where the people are more welcoming.  It would be easier to not only get around but also to gather information.  Then, if we meet dead ends there, hopefully we would have learned enough or made some connections that would aide us in our search in the Northern part of the kingdom.  I suggest we make our way to the capital, since that is usually the best place to gather intel before branching out to less populated areas.  What say you?”</span><br/><br/>Turning her attention back to the other two, Rei paused to await their input, glancing between Kaleissa and Jyuuzou."
3546,The SDRBCLoDG [Amethyllis x Kyousho x Aya],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=42965,2015-01-17T13:12:59,Amethyllis,"<span style=""color: gold"">""Well met, scholar. This one is called by others as Jyuuzou, of the Togishi. The lady sitting with this one is Kaleissa.""</span><br/><br/>As Jyuuzou dispensed with the introductions and moved on to more substantial topics, Kaleissa sipped her tea idly, taking the opportunity to casually survey the changes in their surroundings. The shop had become busier, with more customers coming in as the morning wore on; from the look of things, most were mercenaries and prospective employers, coming in after meeting up in the streets to discuss terms and logistics in a more private setting. There was a sigh from beside her, and Kaleissa brought her attention back to the discussion as Jyuuzou began speaking of how they would proceed.<br/><br/><span style=""color: gold"">""In truth, this one has just exhausted his leads. This one was planning on visiting the Libraries, but that may be a redundant task if we do end up travelling together...Hm...""</span><br/><br/>Jyuuzou paused, brow furrowed, as he pondered something. Kaleissa remained unperturbed, though the other Jakuuzoku woman seemed slightly disappointed. In the first place, Kaleissa never had any expectations that Jyuuzou would be an untapped wellspring of new information; he was a warrior, like herself, not a rogue. It was a little bit of a pity that they would not go to the Libraries, but in all honesty, for ones with limited literary inclinations like the two of them, it probably would not be a particularly fruitful endeavor. That is, assuming she could make it all the way into a Kanzemite library in the first place. The fact that a Jakuuzoku like Rei had managed to get in was a surprise in itself.<br/><br/><span style=""color: gold"">""Tell us then, Rei - where do you think we should go from here? This one has already gone through the ruins in the Toutetsu, Shiba, Kani, and Tsukinuke Clan's lands...but...""</span><br/><br/>At last, it appeared that Jyuuzou came to a decision about whatever issue had been bothering him, and proceeded to carry the conversation along with an inquiry to their new companion. There was silence for a moment as Rei took on an expression of deep contemplation, before she launched into a proposal with a torrent of words, just like a scholar at a debate. Not that Kaleissa had ever met any scholars or attended any debates. It was not as if there was never any discussion when she was still a raider, but the group generally moved at a few words from the leader or strategist without nearly so much explaining.<span style=""color: violet""><span style=""font-style: italic"">'Ah yes, she did say she was a scholar, didn't she...'</span></span><br/><br/><span style=""color: crimson"">“...What say you?”</span><br/><br/>Kaleissa blinked, caught slightly by surprise when Rei finished her speech and abruptly directed a question back at the two of them. A glance to the side at Jyuuzou revealed that he was still in thought, but he had already stated that his leads had run out. A soft sigh escaped her lips as she took a moment to organize her thoughts, before her right hand reached out and shifted the pot of tea aside to clear the center area of the table. Dark eyes glimmered for a moment before her eyelids fluttered shut, but she knew without looking that the attentions of the other two were already focused on her. One delicate finger was extended slowly, poised over a single point as if marking a beginning that existed only in her memories.<br/><br/><span style=""color: violet"">""It may be premature to say that Jakuu, Kanzem, and Sabaku are accounted for. The deserts to the east are vast, and the swamplands in western Jakuu have erased any human presence since centuries ago. I have also heard that Kanzem's grasslands in the west have been steadily swallowed by the sea.""</span><br/><br/>As she spoke, her finger traced graceful arcs on the top of the table, marking points on an imaginary map that only she could see. Like most raiders, the only maps Kaleissa carried were those stored in her head; should a marked map be looted off the corpse of a fallen comrade, the entire group could be in jeopardy. While she had already retired from that kind of lifestyle, this was another one of those habits that she had yet to break.<br/><br/><span style=""color: violet"">""I too have been to the ruins in the lands of the Kani Clan, and had just departed those of the Shiba before the detour here. I am told that there are ruins in the lands of the Kounai Clan in the far north, but I have not been able to corroborate this rumor.""</span><br/><br/>Her finger, reaching out nearly all the way to Rei's teacup, was withdrawn towards the center, stopping just shy of its initial position. As she continued, her voice gained a tinge of frustration, muted but still discernible.<br/><br/><span style=""color: violet"">""Jaskreim is actually built on top of some ancient ruins, mostly in the western district of the city as it is now. That places them in the territory of the Greystroke, though they may stretch far enough south to reach into Silver Moon's area. It has been two years since I was last there, but the borders of the Council's territories shift often and things may have changed. Either way, it is virtually impossible to gain access under either of those two without reaching a high rank in their respective organizations.""</span><br/><br/>Kaleissa paused, marking a pair of points on a vertical line to the east of the center.<br/><br/><span style=""color: violet"">""The twin cities of Tenkita and Tenmina each have ruins on the outskirts; with so many of the smaller organizations vying for power in those cities, it was easier to gain entry. Neither holds what we seek.""</span><br/><br/>Her hand moved upwards once again as her eyes opened, gaze coming to rest upon the final point where her finger stopped.<br/><br/><span style=""color: violet"">""I know for certain that there are ruins here, not far from the site of the battle of Isth-Kalam, but I have not had the opportunity to return to search them.""</span>The woman looked up, meeting the eyes of both of her companions, a humorless smile on her face.<span style=""color: violet"">""After all, I'm not particularly welcome in Kanzem.""</span><br/><br/>Reclaiming the teapot, Kaleissa refilled her cup and took a long drink, before turning her attention back to the others, focusing on Rei sitting across from her.<br/><br/><span style=""color: violet"">""As for South Kaminoyama...that half of the kingdom has not had a capital city in over a decade, not since the White Dragon became Ryu.""</span>Her expression darkened momentarily in a personal memory.<span style=""color: violet"">""She, and the cities themselves in fact, tend to roam, the latter more predictably than the former. That said, there are plenty of ruins half-buried in volcanic ash; the only question is which of them are ancient and which are not.""</span><br/><br/>Still, it was not a bad idea to visit South Kaminoyama first, since in all likelihood she would need to make the trip eventually anyway. Kaleissa knew next to nothing about North Kaminoyama, and was frankly still dubious about crossing Kanzem. The trip south through Jakuu, or even the longer route through the United Territories of Sabaku, was mostly familiar to her, though probably no less dangerous. Perhaps they could even stop by Jaskreim; she was always happy for the chance to visit Maya again.<br/><br/><span style=""color: violet"">""The Kaminoyaman city of Grandem should still be near the Jakuu border, and it may be a good place to start. Crossing the swamplands…""</span>Her eyes lingered on briefly on the other Jakuuzoku woman.<span style=""color: violet"">""It may be easier to traverse the desert, especially with Jyuuzou. Shall we go south then?""</span><br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;"">~ . - . ~</div><br/><br/>The man ambled down the street with the casual gait of one not in any particular hurry. Although the young master was certainly excited over the prospects of finding an old enemy, this man, like nearly all Sabakujin mercenaries worth their salt, knew better than to lose themselves to the shadow of a single opponent. Comrades on one battlefield could become enemies on the next; all was at the mercy of fate. He too had been present at the battle in which the young master had suffered his injury, but there was no particular recollection of this Jakuuzoku archer that the young master was so desperate to find. Over the years, he had seen many Jakuuzoku, and many archers, some of which he killed, others of which nearly killed him. He had become able to respect the martial prowess of his enemy without any hard feelings; he felt that this was what it truly meant to become a veteran. In any case, the preparations had been made as per the young master's orders, and they could only wait for their prey to fall into the net.<br/><br/>Stepping into the crowded tea shop, the man quickly scanned the interior, noting that the old proprietor had kept everything exactly as it had been the last time he had come to Khalem-Dol years before. The tables were still set out in the same unique fashion, all of them surrounded by mercenaries, merchants, and the like discussing business, trading stories, or just passing the time. It took him but a moment to locate his grand-niece, and from the way she met his eyes, it was clear that she had immediately noticed him as well. A small smile appeared on his face at her progress; such perceptiveness in picking out one face among many was a vital skill for the trap masters of the Kounai. As he approached their table, his gaze drifted to her companion, a young man garbed in the traditional robes of the Kazari bearing the markings of an earth-shaker. At this, his eyes grew colder, his bearing changing from that of a doting grandfather into that of an overprotective father. The younger man, not yet aware of his presence, shivered at the sudden chill; at least his malice detection abilities were adequate.<br/><br/><span style=""color: gray"">""Ah! Ririka, daughter of the daughter of my brother, it has been too long!""</span><br/><br/>The woman rose with a smile on her face, allowing herself to be swept up in the embrace of her grand-uncle. The hug lasted several seconds longer than normal; closer inspection would reveal that each party was subtly taking note of the concealed armaments of the other. Their grins grew wider as they moved apart, the striking similarity of their expressions making their blood relationship apparent despite the differences in their age, gender, and attire.<br/><br/><span style=""color: gray"">""It is good to see you well, grand-uncle. Grandfather is hoping you will return to the Clan in the near future, if only to see the new generation. It has been over ten years, has it not? Not since you brought me out for my first employment?""</span><br/><br/>Stroking his beard, the man nodded in understanding; it did seem to be about that time after all. Time seemed to pass so quickly, nowadays, what with his young master and Alfrei constantly bustling about.<br/><br/><span style=""color: gray"">""You are right, perhaps it is time to show my face again. Perhaps after this next assignment is completed. Speaking of which…""</span><br/><br/>He was met with a nod of understanding; his favorite grand-niece was as astute as ever.<br/><br/><span style=""color: gray"">""I, and my companion, will most certainly join you. Ah, this is Soren, an earth-shaker of the Kazari Clan. We have been working together for nearly a year now.""</span><br/><br/>The temperature seemed to drop several degrees, and the gentle look in the man's face became predatory. The newly introduced Kazari clansman instantly went pale.<br/><br/><span style=""color: gray"">""Hou...companion, is it? It seems you have been of some assistance to my little Ririka, boy. I trust you will be mindful of the boundaries, yes?""</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: gray"">""Stop it, grand-uncle! Mou, you still haven't changed at all!""</span>"
3547,"Birds of a feather, fight together (RpgKitten&Sweetie_Bird)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43013,2014-08-01T10:42:50,RpgKitten,"So, blind date, is she going to be hot? Is she going to be not? Is she tall, blonde, a dude? So many possibilities. Now I know what your thinking 'you haven't met this person! She could be a total nutso! Do you really want to have to work with a complete stranger?' I don't have much of a choice. The boss said work with this chick if you want this mission. Which, granted, I was totally ready to back out at that point. It's just a principle, don't like doing things that you're being forced to do. Then, however, he mentioned the mula. Nothing could make me turn down that kind of cash. He thought to himself, as if someone could hear him.<br/><br/>Besides it's good to meet new people. Socialize, live it up once in a while. And who knows maybe I'll walk her back to her place, she could offer to let me stay for dinner which we would just end up skipping. As we would just go and play Halo all night. Ah, that would just end the day perfectly. That is if I first get to kill some guys and get paid, of course.<br/><br/>Oh yeah, so the mission that I chose to accept. I'm supposed to meet Annie O at the front entrance of a warehouse. According to the building plans it starts out as a larger storage area, it then has a large office of sorts in the back. In the first area there will be some merchandise stolen from our employer. He just wants us to clear the place and kill the man in charge. A man who goes by FrostFire, he could have just named himself ContraryMan. Now Deadpool is a good name, my writers obviously knew what they were doing. At that he ended the thought.<br/><br/>He was nearing the rendezvous spot, crossing rooftop from rooftop, the night sky was beautiful. He eventually came upon the building across from the warehouse. He looked over to see where his goal was. At the front door there was a thug with a wooden baseball bat trying to look imposing. Wade waited a little while but quickly became bored. So he dropped down a little way off from the brute, and said.<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""color: #FFFF80"">""Alright, batter up! It's time to play ball! And who is the first up to bat, Bill?""</span></span></span>The bat man recognized him. ""A Mercenary? I'll bash your skull in!"" He said as he started to close in. Wade then switched to his game announcer voice.<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""color: #FFFF80"">""Well Wade, it looks like we've got Real Stupid at the plate today, a strange name indeed.""</span></span></span>The thug takes a swing at him, Deadpool easily dodged the attack, and then he went back to his normal voice, as he said.<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""color: #FFFF80"">""Now Bill, as you know, Baseball is all about it's nicknames. And as this is Mr. Stupid's first game with us I think it is only right if we come up with one for him.""</span></span></span>The thug takes another go at Deadpool, this time connecting with his face. The Regeneratin' Degenerate's neck snapped, making his head face more towards his back. He grabs his head and turns it back in place, unfazed as he says with his Bill persona.<span style=""color: #FFFF80""><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic"">""I agree Wilson, how about the Rookie Snapper?""</span></span></span>The thug took two more swings, missing with both. The second swing hit the side of the building, causing the bat to break in two.  Still as bill, he asks.<span style=""color: #FFFF80""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Or the Rapid Striker?</span></span></span>"" Dead pool now acted, quickly disarming the man by twisting the bat from his grasp. Wade then stabbed the man in the chest with the splintered bat. He then came up behind the brute shoving the broken bat far up the thug's rear end. It went so deep only the hilt was visible.<span style=""color: #FFFF80""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Ah ha! The Rectum Splinter!""</span></span></span>Deadpool proclaimed. Blood flowed down the bat, the thug slumped to the floor, lifeless. Wade put his foot against the body and pulled the bat out.<span style=""color: #FFFF80""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""What an A** Hole.""</span></span></span>Two men from inside the warehouse came out to see what the commotion was about, they were shocked to see the horrible sight in front of them. Wade looked around thinking, still no Annie O, I may have to clear this whole place without her."
3548,"Birds of a feather, fight together (RpgKitten&Sweetie_Bird)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43013,2014-08-01T12:55:05,Sweetie_Bird,"Annie O. had heard of Deadpool, 'The Merc with the Mouth'. In their line of work you had to be a special kind of ignorant not to<span style=""font-style: italic"">at least</span>pick up on rumors...ignorant or dirt poor. Being chosen to work with him was both an honor and a curiosity. Annie usually took an independent vigilante track, only accepting jobs where she put scumbags down. This particular client's money had been too good to pass up.<br/><br/>The young brunette sat calmly waiting three rooftops west of their designated meeting point. As usual for Annie on missions, she came clad in a black leather corset top under her cropped purple biker jacket, black leggings, and purple combat boots. Hanging from bullet belts at her hips were two .44 semi-automatic Magnum handguns nicknamed Sophie and Darlene, respectively. Both had custom silencers just for the occasion. A slight breeze toyed with her curly russet brown hair. Annie caught herself trying to smooth it back in place. 'Hopefully I'm not underdressed.' She thought and laughed lightly at herself. It's not like it was a date. Suddenly her violet eyes picked up on someone else cruising the rooftops. A flash of red and black cued her into action.<br/><br/>By the time she arrived, Deadpool had one goon down and two more emerged. Jumping down into shadows, Annie pulled her guns and fired three times. One shot hit the thug nearest to her, the bullet entered in one temple and out the other. The two shots fired immediately after landed inside the second thug's head when he gawked at his fallen comrade. 'Why do they always do that? Are they that shocked someone would try and stop them?' Annie shook her head. Walking out into view she winked at Deadpool. ""Nice to meet you, sugar. Did I miss much?"""
3549,"Birds of a feather, fight together (RpgKitten&Sweetie_Bird)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43013,2014-08-01T20:39:22,RpgKitten,"Nice, she took them both out silently. She is a good assassin, AND she talks like Rogue. Those are my two favorite attributes to be found in a woman! Wade sauntered up to her and began speaking in in french, the language of love.<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""color: #FFFF80"">""Bonsoir ma chère. I was starting to think I got stood up... Again, f***ing poodle.""</span></span></span>He pulls out a purple night owl rose, and offered it to Annie O.<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""color: #FFFF80"">""Let me properly introduce myself. My name is Le Défunt Piscine.""</span></span></span>Yes, I understand she probably knew who she was going to be working with. Just as I know who she is, but it's all about first impressions and formalities. Just pull that stick out of your a**, okay? Heh.<br/><br/>Wade shoves the bloody bat into one of the guys with bullets in their brains. He then pulled out two AK-47s, and said.<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""color: #FFFF80"">""So, do you want to go in there Rambo style?""</span></span></span>He then dropped the guns and pulled on a ninja mask over his red one, and drew his swords. Without pausing he continued.<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""color: #FFFF80""> ""Or would you like to take a more subtle approach?""</span></span></span>I, of course, would prefer the full on assault. But just because I shiv'd chivalry, doesn't mean I can't let the lady have first choice."
3550,"Birds of a feather, fight together (RpgKitten&Sweetie_Bird)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43013,2014-08-02T04:07:49,Sweetie_Bird,"""So you butcher people<span style=""font-style: italic"">and</span>languages? The plot thickens."" Annie gave Deadpool a half smile. She didn't take his floral offering seriously for three reasons. One, it was from him. Two, it was from him. Three, they just met. ""You know the 'party doesn't start 'til we walk in'! Keep up if you can..."" She twirled her guns back into fire-ready position and ran inside. ""All the fellas here need to meet Sophie and Darlene. They're real firecrackers!""<br/><br/>Bullets began to fly as three thugs with machine guns tried to mow the intruders down. Using the boxes and pulleys to her advantage, Annie dove behind a stack of crates and aimed for the rope hanging taut above her. It kept a net of boxes in place right over the shooters heads via the pulley system. THWANG! The rope snapped, rumbles of boxes and confused yells was music to her ears. These criminals wouldn't allow her any time for enjoying it as two more discovered her position.<br/><br/>One swung wildly at her with a crowbar, Annie blocked his blows with her forearms and overtook him with a shot through the lung. The other tried to slice her with a knife and he managed to nick her ear. She managed to dodge left and kick him in the gut, he was finished off with a round through his face. Annie glanced around to see how Deadpool was managing."
3551,"Birds of a feather, fight together (RpgKitten&Sweetie_Bird)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43013,2014-08-04T21:10:04,RpgKitten,"Deadpool responded to Annie O saying.<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""color: #FFFF80"">""When I find something I don't butcher I'll let you know.""</span></span></span>Wade followed her inside, as he said.<span style=""color: #FFFF80""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Great now I'm going to have that song stuck in my head.""</span></span></span>Wade went through the door singing in his head, ♪Wake up in the mornin' feelin' like P-Diddy. Grab my glasses I'm out the door I'm gonna hit the city♪. He teleported closer to one of the men with guns, kicking him in the face as he did. He then relieved the thug of his machine gun and shot him in the face with it.<span style=""color: #FFFF80""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""These guys love to give me weapons. It must be because it's their death day. Don't you just love Holidays? I've got to remember to come back here next year.""</span></span></span><br/><br/>He emptied the clip into several more guys. Continuing the song, ♪Don't stop, make it pop DJ, blow my speakers up Tonight, Imma fight 'Til we see the sunlight♪. Another thug ran at him with a long knife, Deadpool moved to the side of him and clocked him in the head with the gun, then dropped it. He grabbed the knife from him and cut his throat with it. Before throwing it into the back of the neck of a thug behind Annie.<span style=""color: #FFFF80""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""I don't even need my own stuff. Maybe next mission I'll just fight naked.""</span></span></span><br/><br/>The Merc with a Mouth then broke out in song.<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""color: #FFFF80"">""♪Now, the dudes are lining up cause they hear we got swagger, but we kick em to the curb unless they look like Mick Jagger♪... Woops, did it out loud this time.""</span></span></span>"
3552,"Birds of a feather, fight together (RpgKitten&Sweetie_Bird)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43013,2014-08-18T00:36:11,Sweetie_Bird,"""You know, I never did think Mick Jagger was attractive. Am I weird for that?"" Annie asked, she noticed the coast was clear and began inspecting crates. The stolen merchandise had to be around somewhere. Six Hindu deities carved out of precious stones weren't an everyday occurrence, even in large warehouses like this. ""Eeney meenie miney mo. I found two of them Red!""<br/>'INDIA' had been branded onto a few of the boxes that had crushed some thugs.<br/><br/>She exchanged her guns a bloody crowbar laying near her feet. Delectable earthy scents--turmeric and corriander--wafted through the air when the boxes were opened. On top of sealed bags containing the aforementioned spices lay a sapphire Vishnu and a topaz Ganesha. Annie loved it when plans came together. ""Tutt-tutt, you two are most certainly trespassing."" Rusted speakers carried a nasal young man's voice through the warehouse. ""I don't like trespassers. Prepare to face the wrath of FrostFire!"" Annie rolled her eyes at his cliched threat. What kind of name was FrostFire anyways?"
3553,Suits (Check OOC for spots.),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43134,2014-08-13T18:56:44,Hobado,"Heulog's eyes trailed left and right to avoid the light shined towards him. The building left him in awe, reminding him of the one he formally resided in his former country China. A few pokes from the doctor ahead brought him back to earth.<br/><br/>""Great, all I need you to do is walk from here to the door, and back.""<br/><br/>Heulog nodded his head, while flopping his hands to his side. A deep breath emerged from his lungs as he prepared himself to limp across the room. All of his breathing became subtle and his limp began to fade after taking the long towards the door. It was a feeling he missed surely. The feeling to be able to walk without crunches, the feeling to be able to run. It all came back to him fast. Denial almost took over his mind, when his strides lead him back to the trusted Doctor.<br/><br/>""Amazing How do you feel Heu?""<br/><br/>Drips of water fell from his face, while he held back his sobs. The situation was overwhelming and the words from his mouth finally traveled to the Doctor's ears.<br/><br/>""I can walk again... it's like my leg is brand new...""<br/><br/>Heulong, began fiddling with his knee out of excitement. No muscle's were torn, while pain left his own vocabulary.<br/><br/>""I do feel naked...""<br/><br/>The doctor chuckled, while standing up to shake his client's hand.<br/><br/>""Don't worry, you don't look naked... the great part about it is you can just throw some extra clothing over it, since its texture is so thin. Now that the test are finish, you may continue the testing with the others. It has been a pleasure to help you Mr. Balentino.""<br/><br/>Heulong shook the Doctor's hand before being escorted out of the room. The sight ahead bringing Heu to stand in awe was an understatement. The electric doors whizzed open showing the bright white test lab filled with occupants. Most of which were currently exercising. The architecture alone, brought a smile upon Heu's face, but seeing everyone so calm and focused helped his experience. A quick tap on the shoulder interrupted his trail of thought. Quickly, he turned his head to see a woman hovering over his shoulders. A smile stretched across her face and her hands crossed each other while towering over the seated Heulong.<br/><br/>""Another volunteer... Haven't decided to throw some clothes on top of that yet?"" Kazunari said with her subtle japanese accent.<br/><br/>Heu glanced at the woman's tank top and sweats over her bodysuit.<br/><br/>""I feel naked walking around with this on..."" Kazunari said glancing over her own clothing.<br/><br/>""I know the feeling... I am Heulong Balentino, people tend to call me Heu.""<br/><br/>""<span style=""color: #80BFBF"">Kazunari Takedo.</span>""<br/><br/>""So... do we just work out forever?""<br/><br/>""<span style=""color: #80BFBF"">Oh, no. I have only been here for a few days now. Most of the volunteers are trying to get use to their own bodies, due to the temporary augmentations the suits provide. I myself, don't have much to get use to besides using both of my eyes... Some have it worse... Like that woman over there. Sydney. She's paralyzed from the waste down. The suit allows her to walk. Some have it easy, like Leivete over there..</span>.""<br/><br/>Heu averted his eyes toward a short haired male, running on a treadmill.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #80BFBF"">""He... was bow legged. So let us just say that others have a better start then some. But enough of that let us get you started.</span>"" She said beckoning the fellow volunter to follow.<br/><br/>Heulong sighed, before following the strange woman."
3554,Suits (Check OOC for spots.),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43134,2014-08-16T02:28:38,RpgKitten,"Alex was running on a treadmill and listening to a textbook. She needed to catch up on the schooling she had missed. Thanks to the disease she had, she hadn't been able to understand a lot when she was a child. She remembered that her parents took her out of middle school and tried homeschooling her at a slower pace. Her parents had been so kind and patient with her. She was glad to remember everything so vividly, any knowledge she had back then could help her today, even if she didn't understand then, she did now.<br/><br/>But she was still behind, so it was good that now she was learning at such a fast pace, all because she was wearing this suit. If she wasn't, she'd be stuck in a hospital bed barely recognizing what was going on around her. Without the strength to even open her eyes. But now she could workout, run, she could even do sports if she felt like it. She could remember that in school she had to sit by herself and watch the other kids play sports. She hadn't known that there were rules or anything, she just saw them having fun and wanted to join in, but she hadn't been allowed to.<br/><br/>Alex thought back to a moment when she wanted to ask her mother, why she wouldn't let her do the things other kids did, but Alex lost her train of thought mid sentence. Alexandria's mother just hugged her and said<span style=""font-style: italic"">Just know that I love you, and that I will always love you.</span>Tears were starting to form under Alex's eyes but she wiped them away. She knew now, the reason was because she was a lot weaker and more fragile than everyone else. But not anymore, she started to run harder, pushing her limits.<span style=""color: #40FFFF""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""I am now stronger, faster, and so much more competent than I have ever been before.""</span></span></span>She said not caring who heard her. She did one more hard sprint then stopped the treadmill, turned off the recorder, took out her earbuds, and went to get some water."
3555,Suits (Check OOC for spots.),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43134,2014-08-16T05:30:09,Ragnar Ice-Blood,"<div style=""margin:20px; margin-top:5px""><div class=""quotetitle""><input class=""button2 btnlite"" onclick=""if (this.parentNode.parentNode.getElementsByTagName('div')[1].getElementsByTagName('div')[0].style.display != '') { this.parentNode.parentNode.getElementsByTagName('div')[1].getElementsByTagName('div')[0].style.display = '';      this.innerText = ''; this.value = 'Hide'; } else { this.parentNode.parentNode.getElementsByTagName('div')[1].getElementsByTagName('div')[0].style.display = 'none'; this.innerText = ''; this.value = 'Show'; }"" style=""text-align:center;width:100px;margin:0px;padding:0px;"" type=""button"" value=""Show""/></div><div class=""quotecontent""><div style=""display: none;"">Translation: These suits are brilliant.</div></div></div><br/><br/>Liliana was currently engaging in pull ups upon a wood and polished metal framed construction of sorts, it was freestanding and away from any wall, but rather sturdy in its craftsmanship. She had been trying to balance this along with trying to acquire herself better education, something that being taken out of school at age fourteen hadn't helped in the least...especially since her lack of focus meant that eventually home schooling was no option, lest she attack the tutor, but it was for her own good. Her previously unstable mental health having made it...unpleasant, to even think of going to an actual school with other people, people that used to be good friends turned into those that would mock and insult her for being a 'psycho' or a 'freak' as they had named her because of her instability. Luckily the suit had corrected that, even stopped the noises and voices that she would hear in her head, constantly berating, criticizing every action. But they were gone, and for once she was actually stable and could focus upon a task.<br/><br/>Pulling herself up the bar once more, she noticed that a pair of people had entered the testing lab, one of he people was male, and the other person was female. She was wearing a tank top and sweat pants over a body suit, and he was wearing a Suit, like most of the other people in the lab who were engaging in exercise of some kind. Taking her gaze and attention from the pair of new people to have entered, Liliana focused on what she was doing...something that a few days ago would have been nigh impossible to do. She held herself up upon the cool metal bar, testing what exactly she could do now she focused and wearing a suit. She held herself up for quite awhile, her focus upon the bar being distracted by a fellow test subject talking about being stronger and faster.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000"">""Kombinezony te są genialne.""</span>She muttered to herself at a normal volume, Liliana was not particularly bothered If anyone heard her talking in her native tongue. She wasn't all that amazing at speaking English anyway, but she had a large amount of it covered, so it's wasn't much of a problem most of the time, just the odd word that she may have forgotten."
3556,Suits (Check OOC for spots.),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43134,2014-08-16T09:57:05,JDizzle383,"<div style=""margin:20px; margin-top:5px""><div class=""quotetitle""><input class=""button2 btnlite"" onclick=""if (this.parentNode.parentNode.getElementsByTagName('div')[1].getElementsByTagName('div')[0].style.display != '') { this.parentNode.parentNode.getElementsByTagName('div')[1].getElementsByTagName('div')[0].style.display = '';      this.innerText = ''; this.value = 'Hide'; } else { this.parentNode.parentNode.getElementsByTagName('div')[1].getElementsByTagName('div')[0].style.display = 'none'; this.innerText = ''; this.value = 'Show'; }"" style=""text-align:center;width:100px;margin:0px;padding:0px;"" type=""button"" value=""Show""/></div><div class=""quotecontent""><div style=""display: none;"">1.Wonderful! I'm working with a bunch of health nuts!<br/>2.Welcome friend!</div></div></div><br/><br/>Victor had been put through several memory tests. For what, he didn't exactly know. all he could remember was waking up last night in a lab with a bunch of people he didn't recognize. that wasn't very shocking. No, the thing that shocked him was how he was even able to retain knowledge at all. when they had explained the S.U.I.T. program to him, he had readily accepted it, along with a celebratory drink. that was how they found out what a lightweight he was. but then the scientists observed him sober, and decided he actually responded<span style=""font-style: italic"">better</span>to their tests when he was intoxicated. He was promptly given a bottle of Vodka and a complex algorithm.<br/><br/>He solved it in half a minute. then he replicated and improved it to beef up security protocol in 16.2 seconds. it seemed the more he drank, the less difficult an equation was.<br/><br/>He was currently studying English from a dictionary and a thesaurus so as to broaden his knowledge. Unfortunately, a Russian is a Russian, and he retained the accent and had taken on a rather bad habit of swearing when he wasn't satisfied with something. As he looked around the room of individuals who were increasing their muscle mass when he thought they should increase their brain capacity, he muttered ""Замечательно! Я работаю с кучей орехов здоровья!""<br/><br/>When another man walked in, he decided to welcome him. ""Добро пожаловать друг! I trust the S.U.I.T. is treating you well? Ah, Apologies, my manners are kaput for a moment, yes? I am called Victor. I hope my being so friendly does not offend?"""
3557,Suits (Check OOC for spots.),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43134,2014-08-16T15:59:40,Anadwen,"Unlike most of the receivers of the S.U.I.T. program, Theron wasn't very eager to start working out with everyone else. For the most time, he was just aimlessly toying with his long hair, trying to hide somewhere (most often behind his caretaker), or otherwise trying to... Get out of this place. The last time he's even touched a piece of work-out equipment, it ended up... Bad. He wasn't willing to test his luck.<br/><br/>He was passively protesting even as he was forced to enter, clutching his bag and blushing crimson. ""Maru... Do I really have to..."" he hissed through his clenched teeth at his caretaker. She nodded. ""Remember that your parents paid a lot for this, and generally, it was more than difficult. It's eating away on your father's wallet to even pay for apartment... You don't want your parents' efforts to go in vain, would you?""<br/>Her head with neatly cropped black bangs appeared above his shoulder. He sighed. ""You're acting as if I had this 'empathy' thing. Besides, everybody's definitely not going to stare if I break something. For sure."" Despite him being completely deadpan in face and voice, Maru has learned to recognize his sarcasm, and effectively ignore it.<br/>""They're not. Now come on and take the jacket off. Or I will be forced to cut into it."" she replied, giving him a small smirk. His eyes widened, and he grew pale all of a sudden.<br/>""N-not the jacket... Just not the jacket... Not the jacket!"" he muttered, staring at her in an utterly terrified manner, and quickly took the leather jacket he perpetually wore, off, bolting towards the closest treadmill despite still being in his shirt and jeans.<br/><br/>""Kyōki no josei. (crazy woman) "" he muttered underneath his breath as he began running. Maru's dark eyes, carefully watching him, narrowed. ""I heard that."" she raised a finger.<br/><br/>Theron glanced at the girl, running on the machine next to him, as if asking for help.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I don't know you, but do something about this, please!</span>his entire expression said."
3558,Suits (Check OOC for spots.),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43134,2014-08-23T00:34:28,Malikai,"The doctor led Astros into the small room and sat him in the observation seat in the far corner. There was an air of anxiety as Astros felt the seat he was supposed to sit in. Everything was supposed to change today. He still had his doubts though. The suit that they fitted him with just felt like a second skin and as he walked around with nothing but the suit, he felt entirely naked. The doctor assured him that he wasn’t.<br/>“So are you ready to remove the head wraps? The doctor asked. Astros could hear the smile on his face.<br/>Astros just nodded in response. The doctor approached and began unraveling the cloth that was covering his eyes. As the cloth was coming undone he could see small amounts of brightness, followed actual light, then the whole room came into view. There was a sensation of vertigo as Astros adjusted to the new vision.<br/>“We’ve never dealt with a fully blind client before.” The doctor said matter of factly. “We’re not really sure what to expect. Do you mind telling me what you feel?”<br/>Astros took a minute to evaluate his current state of being. “Vertigo.” He paused for a moment. “And a headache.”<br/>“As was expected. Your eyes have not seen in over 2 years. It makes sense that your mind would be a little overwhelmed. The suit should help your mind construct new neural pathways in very little time however.” The doctor walked over to a desk and pulled out a box. “Now we’re going to do some basic hand-eye coordination tests. As well as test light sensitivity and test your visual interpretation ability.” He pulled out a small pen light from his breast pocket. “First thing’s first. Light sensitivity. Just follow this please.”<br/>The doctor began shining the light in front of his face and moved it to the left. Astros followed slowly. He moved it to the right and then up. Again Astros followed, a little faster this time. This went on for another minute or so and by the end of it it seemed Astros could almost predict where the light would go with how fast his eyes could follow.<br/>“Very good.” The doctor shined the light directly into his eyes and noticed the pupils dialate quickly. “Light sensitivity looks great. It looks like with the suit your eyes will be practically unphased by illumination change. Now we’re going to test visual interpretation.” He pulled a few items from a box. “Now just tell me the shape and color.”<br/>The doctor held out a small blue circular object. “Blue circle.” Astros said after a moment of intense concentration. The doctor then pulled out a green triangle. “Green triangle.” This time the response was faster. The doctor took out a yellow square and a purple octagon and Astros named them both in seconds.<br/>“Remarkable. You’re improving faster then we anticipated.” The doctor put the shapes back and pulled out a ball. “Now for hand-eye coordination.” The doctor first held out the ball. “Take it from my hand.” Astros reached out, his hand going a little far to the right but after a few seconds he was able to adjust. He grabbed the ball. “Very good. Now toss it back to me.” Astros did so, but it went a little wide and bounced off the wall. The doctor picked the ball back up and held it out for Astros to take. He grabbed it with ease this time and tossed it back fairly accurately. “Nicely done. Now let’s see if you can catch it.” The doctor tossed it underhand for Astros to catch. He managed to catch it the first time. “Excellent!” The doctor walked over to the door that led into the hall. “Want to be daring?”<br/>Astros stood up, looking down and observing his suit for the first time. “What do you mean?”<br/>“”Let’s see how well your reflexes are now.” The doctor said walking out into the hall way. “Now run down and catch this.”<br/>Astros walked into the hallway and peered from one end of it to the other. He bolted down toward the left end. He dodged around people and chairs and he peered back. The doctor let go of the ball as he looked back. Astros stopped and raised his arm and caught the ball as it almost flew over head."
3559,Suits (Check OOC for spots.),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43134,2014-09-01T07:42:49,Hobado,"Heulog's eyes turned to see the russian native in front of him. It came to his surprise to feel so welcomed in the testing facility, but his humble smiled faded once the woman next to him scowled at the mans presence. Her reason came to reality for Heu, once he smelled the vodka from Victor's breath.<br/><br/>""I am Huelog, please to meet you."" he said nudging the irritated woman. ""and this is Kazunari.""<br/><br/>A faint bow came from her before uncrossing her arms. ""<span style=""color: #008080"">A pleasure...</span>"" she said with sarcasm.<br/><br/>""<span style=""color: #008080"">Hue, as you may know some of us are quick learner's, so I can teach some of the basics with what the S.U.I.T. has to offer.</span>""<br/><br/>Kazunari sat on the ground below, gesturing for Hue to sit across from her. ""<span style=""color: #008080"">You are welcome to join Victor.</span>"" She said looking ahead.<br/><br/>"" I'll keep it simple for you Hue... many of us volunteers are just getting started. Now instead of just focusing on your physical strength, you can also focus mental state. If your able to increase both your mental and physical state, good things are bound to happen. So... clear your mind...""<br/><br/>Kazunari's eyes closed, while her breathing slowed and with Her hands resting at her side. Huelog raised an eyebrow, before shutting his eyes.<br/><br/>""Why are..""<br/><br/>""<span style=""color: #008080"">Sh... Zen Heu... Zen...</span>"" Kazunari said quietly.<br/><br/>Her eyes kept shut, breathing still slowed, and her hands resting in front of her. Slowly, she brought began balancing on her fingers. All of the stress on her two fingers grew as she slowly brought herself to a handstand.<br/><br/>""<span style=""color: #008080"">Now... you see, it takes more then physical strength to get to know your body and the S.U.I.T.</span>""<br/><br/>Heu kept his eyes shut, while his breathing slowed and his hands resting at his side. It came to a surprise when he found himself in a similar position with his hands baring the stress of his body. A few seconds passed when his feet flopped to the floor and his arms gave out.<br/><br/>""Yeah...Zen..."" Heu said sarcastically."
3560,Suits (Check OOC for spots.),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43134,2014-09-03T18:47:04,RpgKitten,"Alex was being attentive to her surroundings, she was also going over what the tape had said, giving herself equations until she felt comfortable with how fast she could solve them. The room was alive with several activities and she was keeping mental notes on the people around her. One person she was concerned about was a man talking to a woman named Maru. He seemed to not want to be around other people. She could understand this, a lot of people she had been around when she was younger either ignored her or picked on her. So she knew how being around other people could be a little intimidating.<br/><br/>But this, Maru, was trying to guilt trip him, this irked Alex, a lot, but she waited, she didn't want to make a big scene on the first day. The man continued talking, about being afraid of breaking something and people staring, at least that's what she figured he meant, sarcasm usually went over head even if it was done obviously, but she didn't see how he could mean anything else by it. Maru threatened to destroy his Jacket, something he obviously cared about a lot. Alex was steaming, this Maru chick was nothing but a bully and she was supposed to be helping this guy, not making things worse.<br/><br/>The look he gave her was the last straw,<span style=""font-style: italic"">I hope I don't get in trouble for this,</span>she thought. She smiled at the man and said, ""<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""color: #40FFFF"">If an accident happens or you make a mistake, it's okay, we are all going to, everyone is trying to work through some problems right now, we wouldn't be here if we weren't. So we know what it's like to be unsure about all this new stuff, and if anything, we would try to help you out, not stare at you and make you feel awful."" </span></span></span><br/><br/>She then turned Maru, her expression immediately changing from friendly to hostile.<span style=""color: #40FFFF""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""That is  known as being encouraging, it motivates someone a lot better than guilt trips and empty threats. Your supposed to be helping him, not depressing and intimidating him. You obviously don't care about anyone but yourself and about getting paid for crappy, minimal effort work""</span></span></span>Alex said, her fists clenched, she was giving Maru an intense stare that would make some run in terror. Alex could see that this man was obviously not that confident being around other people, and she hated that Maru was exploiting this by picking on him. But what she was upset at most was that Maru was trying to make him feel bad because of his father's kindness, if she had done that to Alex, Maru would be stretched out on the floor."
3561,Suits (Check OOC for spots.),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43134,2014-09-03T20:28:02,Ragnar Ice-Blood,"Lilliana was content with continuing with her pull-ups upon the polished metal and wooden frame, she was still rather amazed by what these suits actually did, and how much they could help a lot of people that are suffering with disabilities, and illnesses much like her own one. She had been counting each pull up, but had since lost track when the two new people had entered the room a little while ago, and she lost focus momentarily by taking notice of them. Stopping herself mid way though a pull-up, she held and looked around the room. For the most part people seemed fairly content, but there did seem to be something brewing over near the set of treadmills.<br/><br/>One particular area of the room took her notice, where the treadmills were located a pale man and a woman seemed to be arguing over something, and one of the other suit-users seemed to have joined in with their arguing. While Lilliana's English was really not the best by any standard of the word, she picked up from the suit-user, that the woman was being rather horrible to the man, something about cutting a jacket or something similar along those lines, and that the woman was doing ""Crappy minimal effort work."" None of that sounded particularly good, not by any stretch.<br/><br/>It really wasn't her place to get involved, and while she trusted that the suit could do a lot of things, she doubted that it was the most tested of things, and she would prefer not to make a scene if her mental health flared up. Instead she merely said something derogatory.<span style=""color: #FF0000""> "" Idiota.""</span>to the woman in Polish...given, she could most probably work out what the insult is in English. Conflict wasn't something that Liliana favoured anyway, years of being bullied meant that she was always on the receiving end of a punch, rather the one who was giving it, and in some strange way, she preferred it that way. Hurting people wasn't something that she liked to do.<br/><br/>Instead of resuming her pull-ups, for now Lilliana moved so that she was sat atop the bars looking over at the group. It would certainly be interesting how the whole thing played out, hopefully no one would get hurt, but the woman didn't seem like the nicest of people, and the suit-user didn't seem to be one to just let the woman further threaten the pale man."
3562,Suits (Check OOC for spots.),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43134,2014-09-06T04:03:36,JDizzle383,"Victor smiled but opted to laugh when offered the chance to work out. ""Please to be excusing my laughter. Brains is to be much more important to one's survival than winning the ""World's Strongest Man"" competition that all these yahoos seem to be concerning themselves with. Besides this fact, the men who gave me the S.U.I.T. have need of my... how you put it?"" he mumbled something in Russian about being 'low on vodka' before taking out a dictionary and looking something up. ""Intelligence Quotient for the building of some proper... you is knowing vut? Zee details vould bore you.""<br/><br/>With this Victor went back to studying the blueprints and books he had been given for his task, but not before taking a rather large swig of Vodka. Suddenly a fight seemed to break out, and he stood up and walked over to the woman who had been being condescending to the man wearing the suit.<br/><br/>""I be begging your pardon, but I believe if you vant to be telling us vat vee can do, you must outmatch us. So, I shall go first. the one who can hold the most Vodka and still solve the algorithm for the security system the Scientists have AND make the best upgrades is worthy to be telling me vut to do. Deal? No? zats vut I thought. If you vish to anger us, make sure you can as they say 'Back it up'!"" He nodded to Theron as if to say ""You are welcome."" and with that he went and sat down, satisfied he had proven his point. without looking at anyone, he resumed his studies, but not until he had again taken a large swig of vodka."
3563,The Seven Deadly Sins: Puppets of Lucifer,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43178&start=20,2014-08-30T11:31:15,Theorist,"Cyrus ran his hands all over the Russian's back as they danced, leaning over to place a small bite on his neck. After they spent a good hour dancing, Cyrus leaned over and whispered in Demitriy's ear. ""How about we go to my apartment for some... fun?"" He touched his lover's chest again. ""I'll break out some of the good shit. I do believe this is a cause for celebration after all..."" He pulled on Demitriy's waistband. He was clearly ready to get out of there."
3564,The Seven Deadly Sins: Puppets of Lucifer,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43178&start=20,2014-08-30T11:59:35,sisterrc,"Demitriy let out a very sensual pur at the bite on his neck. Cyrus was responding very well and he was more than aroused. This was something completely different, almost special. He was never aroused by anything but torture and sexual sadism but for a reason he could never truly comprehend lust was able to give him a massive hardon. He wasnt ever this hard unless he was in thr throws of sadism with a victim. He wanted it, wanted him.<br/><br/>At the tug of his pants, he leaned in closer to Cyrus, lips just inches from his. ""Let's go."" He nipped at Cyrus' bottom lip before grabbing his hand. ""Lead the way, love."" He followed his lover without any sort of resistance.<br/><br/>Images of his former bouts of passion with Yvonne flashed through his mind. He could hear her moans of pleasure, see the expressions on her face as he drove her to the point of madness with his body. She had been utter perfection, a dark angel thay could make the demons within his mind become quiet. In a world of running bodies , she was the only person standing still.<br/><br/>And now he had her.... him back.<br/><br/>He followed Cyrus back to his apartment, not even caring that the place smelled like a whore house. It was sometging he had grown accustomed to long ago when he had bedded lust. He grabbed his beloved by his pants again as soon as the door closed and tugged his body into his, leaning down to lay rough, intense kisses on his neck. He undid the button on lust's pants with one hand, wanting to feel what he would be dealing with. ""Let me see this charm you spoke of,"" he whispered but his words were no less commanding."
3565,The Seven Deadly Sins: Puppets of Lucifer,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43178&start=20,2014-09-12T22:15:38,Theorist,"Cyrus licked his lips. ""Well then, my love... let's make this a night to remember."" And a night to remember it was. They indulged in every fetish they had. It had been so long since Cyrus was allowed to enjoy some of his... darker desires. These desires were usually met with slaps and gasps from his guests. But his lover tonight not only let him indulge in his desires; he upped the ante with his own desires. These would not be met with objections by Cyrus. They would in fact be most welcome. When the sun rose, Cyrus would be out cold. Exhausted from the night of indulgence that Lust himself considered special."
3566,The Seven Deadly Sins: Puppets of Lucifer,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43178&start=20,2014-09-12T22:53:46,sisterrc,"Demitriy lay beside Cyrys as lust fell asleep. He had throughly enjoyed the night theyd shared and he felt as though he had never lost him. His fingertips moved over the scars on his own body, remembering how each was inflicted. The mere memory of them was enough to make him excited and solid once more. ""It has been too long,"" he whispered as he moved to use the bathroom.<br/><br/>He did what any normal man would after a good romp in the aack. He leaned over the toilet, placed his hand on the wall, and emptied his bladder with a groan of relaxation. All of his urges were gone and he knew they would be for a short time. The demons would be back. They always came back.<br/><br/>When he finished, he washed his hands and moved back to bed with his partner. Once he settled in, he allowed himself to fall asleep but in the morning he wasnt in the room with Cyrus when the worn out man woke."
3567,The Seven Deadly Sins: Puppets of Lucifer,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43178&start=20,2014-09-14T04:33:03,Theorist,"Cyrus awoke at about noon with a loud yawn. He felt beside him, but his lover was gone. Decided to leave? Cyrus sat up and yawned, stretching. ""Should probably make some coffee..."" He got up, not even bothering to put clothes on. That was quite a night. His body was still sore. He hadn't had sex like that... even in this lifetime. He hoped he would see his old lover again. Cyrus almost laughed. He had never thought that before about anyone else. Once he got what he wanted, rarely ever did he seek a second interaction.<br/><br/>Love... such a mortal thing. Mortals probably didn't feel love the same way he did; with a perspective of thousands of years. It probably wasn't the same kind of love either. His love for Demitriy was... dark. But warm. With a good dose of lust in there. Before he went to the kitchen, he made a quick stop by the bathroom. Relieved, he made another stop by his nightstand, picking up a bottle of whiskey and taking a generous swig. ""Mmm... can't beat this shit."" He picked up a joint in the ashtray that he rolled the previous night. His ""morning joint."" Couldn't start his morning without it. He lit it up, taking a nice, slow hit, holding it in for a bit before exhaling.<br/><br/>""Can't beat<span style=""font-style: italic"">this</span>shit."" He took another hit before walking to the kitchen."
3568,The Seven Deadly Sins: Puppets of Lucifer,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43178&start=20,2014-09-14T04:53:49,sisterrc,"As soon as he got close to the kitchen with the joint he heard coughing and could smell the heavenly aroma of bacon, sausage, and eggs wafting from the room. The coughing continued as he got closer, sounding much like the missing man he had expected to be long gone at that point.<br/><br/>""Evil Satan, that shit stinks!"" Came the deep, Russian accent that had become all too familiar after last night. When Cyrus walked into the kitchen, he was met with the stark naked Demitriy standing over the stove cooking. He turned his head so he could see his beloved and frowned. ""Still doing that are we? You know how ill that scent makes me, lust."" He turned to give him a full frontal view after he finished plating the food and moved to set the completed dishes on the kitchen table.<br/><br/>He sat and leaned back in his chair, wayching Cyrus as he moved in. ""Please put that out for now will you?"" He looked perturbed but for now he wasnt giving off any threatening vibes. He would much rather he didnt get utterly violent wih his beloved. Last time he had, she disappeared and he had to track her down for months.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""I am not your play thing, Wrath! Never strike me again or so help me Satan I will ensure your demise!""</span><br/><br/>He could still remember the look of hurt on her face and somewhere deep inside it actually wounded him. Violence was who he was but he knew that he could not allow it to consums him around lust. He couldnt lose Cyrus like he had Yvonne."
3569,The Seven Deadly Sins: Puppets of Lucifer,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43178&start=20,2014-09-15T21:04:57,Theorist,"Cyrus was a little surprised to see his lover still there. Making breakfast, no less. He put his joint out on the counter, deciding to save it for later since it was inconveniencing Demitriy. He sat down, looking at his food. His stomach growled, every fiber of his being begging him to chow down. He looked up and smiled at Wrath. ""You do breakfast now?"" He took a bite. It was actually really good.<br/><br/>""A wonderful meal, darling. Just as I expected."" He chowed down since he had the munchies pretty bad. ""So, it occurs to me that we haven't caught up yet."" Cyrus smiled mischievously. He was curious as to how Wrath had been spending the past three centuries. ""So, my dear Wrath, how have you been spending these past three hundred years. Surely you've got many exciting stories to tell."" Cyrus popped another piece of bacon into his mouth. ""Myself, my new life hasn't been as exciting as my old one. I've basically spent my time destitute.""<br/><br/>He chuckled. ""That is, until I discovered my appealing appearance and aptitude for sex. Became a porn star. And a whore. Life's going well enough for now. I've got money enough to get by, and some... other folks to lean on if I need money or a place to stay."" He chuckled. ""But look at me, going on about myself. I asked<span style=""font-style: italic"">you</span>the question."""
3570,The Seven Deadly Sins: Puppets of Lucifer,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43178&start=20,2014-09-15T21:38:53,sisterrc,"Demitriy tilted his head and gave a soft sigh of relief as Cyrus put his joint out. He had always hated the scent of marijuana. The odor was just so pungeant and the smoke was too much for his delicate senses. In order to drown it out, he would either drink orange juice or keep a cup of coffee on hand. Either the acidity from the orange juice would cause a burning sensation that would cancel everything out or the coffees aroma would cloud his senses. He didnt need either at this point since his beloved had been so complient.<br/><br/>He ate much slower that lust had, taking the time to watch the man eat heartily. His eyes were still cold and calculated taking in every movement Cyrus made. He was fascinated by the man, by how similar he had been to Yvonne. She was the first woman he had ever loved and the first form in which wrath had become accustomed to lust's presence. Ever since, nothing could compare. Nothing made him feel quite the same.<br/><br/>When the question was asked, wrath sipped his coffee to hide a small, devilish grin.<span style=""font-style: italic""> Still up to your old tricks, eh lust?</span>he hought to himself as he listened to lust's rambling. He looked up to meet his eyes as he set his mug down and the look on his face was deadly in the sexiest of ways. ""I'm sure you know exactly what I have been up to, loveliness.""<br/><br/>He leaned forward just slightly over the table, tilting his heas in a sinister manner. ""I have been sewing nightmares into the minds of mortals. The Boogeyman? Merely a puppet in comparison."" He chuckled and his eyes gloeed with insanity. ""Raping, pilaging, mutilating, torturing. All my design."" He leaned back again. ""But you know all too well what I prefer to do to my charges."" His looks became calm again."
3571,The Seven Deadly Sins: Puppets of Lucifer,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43178&start=20,2014-09-16T20:10:56,Theorist,"Cyrus let out an almost gleeful giggle. ""That's the answer I expected. Glad to see you're still in... business."" He chuckled and got up, going to the coffee pot and helping himself to a cup. He came back and sat down. ""Sounds like you've been having fun. That's good. It would be just boring if I was the only one."" He sipped his coffee. ""So, my dear Wrath, what was on your agenda for today? I was just going to sit around and watch TV. Maybe go find another thrill... but now that you're here, things have gotten much more interesting."" He grinned.<br/><br/>""Of course, if TV sounds good to you, i'd be more than happy to do that."" He joked, knowing that Wrath probably had much more malicious... much more devilish... much more...<span style=""font-style: italic"">fun</span>plans for today. While Cyrus did embody lust, that didn't mean he couldn't enjoy a nice stabbing or two. In fact, it really helped get the... blood flowing. It appeared that a little bit of Wrath rubbed off on him in their years together, and it hadn't gotten any better from their years apart. Cyrus finished off his breakfast quickly, looking up  at his lover expectantly for an answer."
3572,The Seven Deadly Sins: Puppets of Lucifer,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43178&start=20,2014-09-16T20:47:00,sisterrc,"Demitriy ran a hand through his short, dark hair as he contemplated his options. He could just take the boring way out and stay in to watch TV with Cyrus, which wouls more than likely turn into much more physical and much more exposed. Or he could reindulge his beloved like he had before. Either way he would find himself wraped in Cyrus to fullfil his urges. He finished his cup of coffee and set it on the table with a surprisig amount of grace.<br/><br/>He leaned back in his chair and tilted his head as he met his beloved's gaze. ""I was thinking we could do something more... dark."" He smirked softly. ""Maybe like old times?"" His smirk became a devilish grin as he remembered the things they had done together.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""> ""Hmmm down this way sugar,"" she crooned as she lead a very young and very desparate young boy into a dark alleyway. ""I'll give you all you can handle.""<br/><br/>The kid licked his lips as he followed bis mistress of the night. When they were far enough in, the boy grabbed Yvonne and pylled her into a sloppy, rough kiss. ""You will give me all I can handle now, whench."" He was trying to be the big man that was expected of him in that time period. His hands quickly moved to get easy access to her treasure trove and forced her to bend over.<br/><br/>""Oooh so forceful. Hmmm take away then.""<br/><br/>He undid his pants, pulled himself out, and started to pound her like a dog. Of course she enjoyed it, it was her very nature to love sex. But she had another purpose. Her eyes moved to the furthest end where her true caling waited. She was merely the bait for somehing much more sinister.<br/><br/>While the boy was all too busy getting his rocks off in the most ungraceful way possible that he failed to notice wrath moving behind him. Before he knew it, a sheet was pulled over his head and he was choked to unconsciousness. Wrath pulled him off of his beloved, allowing her to right herself. ""Very good work love."" He kissed her and bit her bottom lip as he pulled away.<br/><br/>""Just let me watch and help you finish and we're more than even, my prince."" She moaned as he showed her his own form of affection. <br/><br/>""Deal."" </span><br/><br/>Demitriy closed his eyes as the memories hit him, making his manhood harden again. They did terrible wonderful things to their prey and no crime he could ever commit was of the same result<br/>He never had come so hard before or after. He reopened his eyes. ""Vare to relive some fond memories?"""
3573,The Seven Deadly Sins: Puppets of Lucifer,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43178&start=20,2014-09-23T04:51:42,Theorist,"Cyrus grinned, leaning back in his chair. ""Let me get some clothes on."" He got up and went into the bedroom, emerging several minutes later in his club attire from last night, but this set was colored black. ""How about we make a game of it?"" Cyrus walked over to the fridge and grabbed a beer on his way back to his seat. He sat back down. ""We'll go for a specific type of person.""<br/><br/>Cyrus popped the bottlecap and took a large swig of his beer. ""Okay, we'll start broad and work our way down. First, male or female? Or maybe we can get a couple?"" Cyrus picked up the joint and twirled it around in his fingers. He was excited for the fun they were going to have today. He hadn't had fun like that in three centuries. He took another swig as he twirled the joint around. ""I'm interested in hearing your thoughts, love. You were always better with the ideas."""
3574,The Seven Deadly Sins: Puppets of Lucifer,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43178&start=20,2014-09-23T17:44:02,sisterrc,"Demitriy watched Cyrus sort of take the reigns like lust had in their former life together. Wrath was always a hot mess when he went after his targets to find his release from the demons in his mind. He could care less about who they were as long as he saw opportunity to snag them. Lust gave him a direction, narrowed his view and made things so much more fun. He loved to watch Yvonne move, the way she captured her prey and drew them out of a crowd. She was a goddess and he hoped that this new form would be the same way.<br/><br/>""Well, I believe you have more luck with women so I plan to see if you have the same sort of finesse."" His eyes challenged Cyrus to show him the very thing that made him fall in love with lust before. ""Now I will ask you a question to narrow down our search. Shall we go for a blonde, brunette, redhead? What is your preference love?"" He tilted his head just slightly and gave her a slight smile that was extremely sexy. He was trying to possibly get in another romp in the sack before they went out.<br/><br/>What many of the other sins didnt realize was that lust had made wrath smarter, more cunning. He knew just how to get under the skin if those he hated and those he was interested in. He had taken note of her, now his, techniques and out them to good use as much as he could to stay out of trouble. At this moment, he was using them to get Cyrus in his lap."
3575,The Seven Deadly Sins: Puppets of Lucifer,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43178,2014-08-18T06:49:08,sisterrc,"m<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://www.sandrascloset.com/wp-content/uploads/2012/05/03A_Versace-Mens-FW-2012-Dmitriy-Tanner-600x708.jpg"">http://www.sandrascloset.com/wp-content ... 00x708.jpg</a>m<br/><br/><blockquote class=""uncited""><div>How you are fallen from heaven, O Lucifer, son of the morning! How you are cut down to the ground, You who weakened the nations! For you have said in your heart: ‘I will ascend into heaven, I will exalt my throne above the stars of God; I will also sit on the mount of the congregation On the farthest sides of the north; I will ascend above the heights of the clouds, I will be like the Most High.’ Yet you shall be brought down to Sheol, To the lowest depths of the Pit. Those who see you will gaze at you, And consider you, saying: ‘Is this the man who made the earth tremble, Who shook kingdoms, Who made the world as a wilderness And destroyed its cities, Who did not open the house of his prisoners?<br/><br/>Isaiah 14:12</div></blockquote><br/><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Many tales have been told across time of the great war in heaven in which the once beloved angel Lucifer staged the most infamous coupe de grace when he and the angels that became his army rallied against God to obtain His throne. In these same tales, the descent into the fire depths of fiery pit that is the fallen angel's prison and the place of eternal damnation for all who appose the word of the Lord and are no longer within his favor: hell. From this pit Lucifer rose in the form of a serpent to infiltrate the holy land in which His creations flourished in peace an harmony, enticing the sweet and impressionable Eve into feeding on the fruit of His sacred tree. In a single act, man was cast from God's holy land and exiled to a life of depravity. This was not the only outcome, my friends, for in that instant a birth had occurred. The birth of the seven deadliest of sins.<br/><br/>At the end of the 14th century, Geoffrey Chaucer created a work of art that introduced the masses to these manifestations of these blasphemous human attributes. Wrath, Pride, Envy, Lust, Gluttony, Sloth, and Greed. In this coveted literary specimen, characters who are the epitome of each sin tell their stories of sin. Every human being that walks this earth has exuded each of these cardinal vices and most would say that this was as far as their influence went. What man doesn't know is that from the time of Adam and Eve there have been physical beings that have been cursed with forever being afflicted with a single sin that ruled their life until their body was placed within the earth once more. The seven deadly sins walk among you. They could even be you.</span><br/><br/>The year is 2014 in the city of Los Angeles, California. However deceptive the name might be, it is undeniable that the city of angels is a city of pure filth and sin. The streets are lit up by the neon signs of nightclubs filled with strippers willing to give their body and overly sexual men who are willing to pay. In dark alleyways are junkies shooting whatever kind of dope they can get their hands on. Scantily clad prostitutes walked in the dim light searching for desperate losers to pay for their next fix. The darkest parts smelled of a pungent aroma consisting of piss, vomit, and booze. Most wouldn't dare tread in this part of the city, but not this night. This night seven accursed souls would congregate to raise hell among the children of God. The sins will be one this night.<br/><br/>The first to make an appearance came in the form of a tall, chiseled young man. The man stood at about 6'3"" and had pale, alabaster colored skin that many Americans would find laughable and unattractive while an individual of Eastern European descent would consider rather precious and the epitome of sex appeal. Deep emerald eyes scanned the chaotic environment as if the result of it was a mere annoyance to him. Within those eyes held a hidden rage, masked by the steely gaze of a cruel and merciless killer. His dark brown hair was cut in a short fashion and slicked backwards in a semi-modern manner that was rather fitting for him. His face was baby soft and free of any hair, showing off his rough jaw line. His prominent brow was creased and his mouth fixed with a natural frown, only adding to the air of sheer danger that surrounded him.<br/><br/>His wardrobe mirrored his Eastern European heritage and made him stand out even mo among the crowd. Over his shoulders sat a black, military style trench coat with several medals upon it. This particular item was stolen from one of his many victims that had fallen to his rage in his homeland, a soldier who had been at the wrong place at the wrong time. The coat was unbuttoned and simply rested on his shirtless shoulders, revealing a physique many men would kill to have and many women would kill to test drive. Upon his left pectoral muscle was a Russian symbol that further cemented his origin. His arms were hidden inside the trench coat rather than being slipped within the sleeves. The wind's chill didn't bother him in the slightest, having been raised in much more freezing territories. Upon his lower body he wore a tight pair of yellow, green, and black slacks that clung to his form. The pattern was reminiscent of Celtic design with ropes that made it look like the an edgy checkerboard. His pants were held up by a leather belt and a large steel belt buckle with the head of a demon as the centerpiece. The buckle was a symbol of who he was, a demon who plagues the earth. Tactical boots were laced up his calves with the ends of his pants tucked within.<br/><br/>His name was Dimitrey Malatov, an infamous Eastern European serial killer who had been caught and tried for several violent murders but was never convicted or punished for any of them. Born in Georgia to a young prostitute, he was left at an overpopulated orphanage and into the care of an sexually sadistic woman who preferred to flog her charges with a makeshift cat-o-nine tails composed of course leather, nails, and broken glass than feed them. At the age of five he began to participate in these torture sessions, becoming the old woman's protege. He would practice on stray animals when he wasn't set to punishing his fellow orphans. He would cut off their tail, sew their ears shut, feed them the most obscene foods, drown them, and even burn them alive. When the screams of dying animals weren't enough, he completely devoted himself to dissecting human beings. He got off on it to such an extent that he would often reach climax during these long sessions. At the age of 16, he was released into the public where he claimed at least twenty victims over the next seven years before he finally came to the United States of America.<br/><br/>He traversed the streets without meeting the gaze of any being he passed. He could give two shits about any of them. He had only come to America just to find a new stomping ground, or more accurately, a new killing ground for the bloodthirsty demon within. He licked his lips as he looked over the neon signs for the many night clubs and bars, deciding which would most likely have the most opportunity within. Which present would he unwrap on his first night in Los Angeles? He stopped at a dingy, overly crowded hole-in-the-wall named 'The Crypt,' and decided that would be where he would pick up his first mark.<br/><br/>He stepped up to the door and was intercepted by a large, black, overly muscled bouncer. ""Club's full, dumbo. Start steppin'.""<br/><br/>Demitriy looked the bouncer up and down before giving him the most emotionally devoid stare. ""I suggest you step aside, comrade."" His deep, almost Russian accent was sexy and terrifying in the same breath.<br/><br/>The bouncer gulped and took a step back. This guy scared the living shit out of him. Somehow he realized that he should not mess with this stranger and let him in. A wise decision.<br/><br/>Demitriy stepped into the club and made his way to the bar. Before the slutty bartender could even ask what he wanted, he met her gaze and said, ""Vodka. The best you have."" His drink was there in seconds, the woman hurrying away. He sipped his drink and watched the crow. Who would he kill tonight?"
3576,The Seven Deadly Sins: Puppets of Lucifer,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43178,2014-08-24T04:19:40,rizutsuki,"m<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i1009.photobucket.com/albums/af219/lizz-marie/1510176-bigthumbnail.jpg"">http://i1009.photobucket.com/albums/af2 ... mbnail.jpg</a>m<br/><br/>Belladona Wolfe loved walking around at night. She loved seeing the stars. Walking around Los Angeles was so different than walking around back at home in Scotland. She had chosen to come here because of all the stories and rumours. Scotland had become boring, and ""The City of Angels"", as ironic as the name is, seemed like a place where she could have a lot of fun and add to her collections.<br/><br/>As Belladona giggled at a pair of drunks fighting she noticed she was getting a lot of looks.  Stopping she looked at herself in the dark reflection of a store window. She looked as if she were 12, which was a good few years off her true age. Not that she minded, she found it made it easier to get what she wanted. She could look older if she chose, but her porcelain skin and small stature, only 5'2"" made it easy to play the innocent child. Today she was wearing her long golden hair straight with a bow clipped to the back of her head. A pale blue and black lolita fashion dress adorned her petite body. She wore torn up black stockings and high heels that gave her an extra 3 inches to her height.<br/><br/>Not that playing the innocent child always worked. There were quite a few times that she had to make herself look older. It all depended on the person she was trying to win over.  Not that she has ever had any trouble. Born and raised in Scotland, she was always dotted on and given everything she wanted by her family and their servants. This practice went on while she was at private school. The boys would always buy her gifts in hopes she would choose them and the girls would give her presents as a way to be in her favour.<br/><br/>Now that she is an adult, she found playing innocent still works best in getting what she wants, so she sticks to the Japanese fashion called Lolita. She will dress in adult clubbing outfit, which works almost as well.<br/>Smiling, she continued walking until a man came up and stopped her.<br/><br/>""What's a cutie like you doing here?"" the man asked in a think New York accent. He was tall and solid built with shaggy, dirty blonde hair. He smiled, showing dimples on a clean shaven face. The man looked to be in his late twenties to early thirties.<br/><br/>Belladona batted her lashes and smiled, ""I'm looking for a good place to have some drinks."" She stated in her best aristocratic voice.  ""I may look young, but I am 21.""<br/><br/>""I never doubted it. You don't walk like a child."" He held up his hands in a defensive gesture.  ""Well, I know a great place to have some drinks. Follow me.""<br/><br/>She eyed him and started walking.  They finally got to a club called ""The Crypt"". They walked in, the bouncer moving out of the way and allowing them in.<br/><br/>""You don't have to wait in line?"" She asked.<br/><br/>""Not when you're close friends with basically every bouncer in town.""<br/><br/>Belladona smiled. She was going to make sure this man became hers. He would be a great addition to her collection. ""So, what is your name?""<br/><br/>""Marcel Ladak at your service."" He bowed and smiled. ""So, is that a Scottish accent I hear?"" He asked as he brought her to the bar.<br/><br/>""It is."" she replied, moving around a large man in an Eastern military outfit. ""I'll have a sex on the beach please."" She sat down, flattened her dress and smiled at the bartender while she showed her her I.D. card. ""My name is Belladona Wolfe. A pleasure meeting you."""
3577,The Seven Deadly Sins: Puppets of Lucifer,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43178,2014-08-24T05:13:44,sisterrc,"Demitriy had been quietly enjoying his vodka, eyes scanning the crowd for someone who could sate his growing apetite. He seemed like just the brooding, loner type but inside his thick skull was anarchy. The demons within were screaming for blood, others carressing his ear drums with whispers of disgusting forms of sadistic torture acts he could perform on each individual that passed by him. 'Slit her throat and make her choke on her tongue.' 'Slit him from navel to nose and feast on his entrails.' 'Sodomize them with your pocket knife. The little sacks of flesh will writhe at your touch!'<br/><br/>He took another double of vodka before he saw Belladona  walk his way with a blonde gentleman following her around like a puppydog. ""Pathetic,"" he muttered in Russian as they drew closer. He was not looking forward to dealing with this wanton hussy and her helpless trick. She stunk of lust and cockiness. She was full of herself, a spoiled brat."
3578,The Seven Deadly Sins: Puppets of Lucifer,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43178,2014-08-24T05:23:53,rizutsuki,"Belladona had grabbed quite a crowd, most men that walked by was curious about her. Through the night she tried to collect as many followers as possible. The man in European clothes, however, did not seem interested in her at all. She noticed him scanning the room at all times and giving her group a look of disgust every now and then. She decided she wanted him as well.<br/><br/>""Bartender. I'll have whatever that man over there is having."" She said smiling as a couple of men told the bartender it was on them. She loved the attention. She never had to worry about bringing money with her. After the bartender brought her drink she took a sip of the double vodka. She walked over to him and gave her most innocent and dazzling smile.<br/><br/>""Care to share a drink?"""
3579,The Seven Deadly Sins: Puppets of Lucifer,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43178,2014-08-24T05:42:50,sisterrc,"He watched as Belladona continued to string every man in the bar along.  She would draw them in with the promise of intimacy, charming them with her siren song. She was a snake, a viper slithering through a herd of overly excited dogs stupid enough with danger. He was in no way attracted by her little performance but in a way he wanted to tear her down from her pedistal in the sky. He would relish in that moment when she looked at him in terror, begged for her life.<br/><br/>He sneered slightly, just barely visible. That look faded when she sauntered back over to him. His eues were hardened, lifeless and cold like that of a predator. She sat beside him and he felt his demons whispering to him again. 'What a pretty face. How much more beautiful it would be carved to pieces. Her flesh must be so tender, so plump. ' He blinked it off and scowled some at her proposition.<br/><br/>""You would be wise to return to your pack of dogs, devotchka (woman)."" His voice was deep with warning and his accent was so full as he spoke. If she did not walk away now, she would be his victim."
3580,The Seven Deadly Sins: Puppets of Lucifer,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43178,2014-08-24T07:02:29,rizutsuki,"She smiled. ""Not from this country either?"" She downed her drink and sighed happily. She loved vodka, though she did prefer it mixed with other drinks. She continued, ignoring his threat, her own accent strong. ""Neither am I. How long have you been here?""<br/>Her followers tried calling her back. She smiled at them, calling some of her crowd over. Most of her followers looked scared of the guy. She looked at him before using her full charm to persuade them to come. ""But my dogs are so nice to me. Though I won't need all of them, I do so love collecting that I don't think I could bear parting with them."" In the end two men and three women came over. She beamed at them while they stayed close to her.<br/>""Another round for myself and this man please."" Once there was two more glasses she looked at him. ""Won't you join me?"""
3581,The Seven Deadly Sins: Puppets of Lucifer,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43178,2014-08-24T08:13:04,sisterrc,"His eyes narrowed as she completely ignored his threat and warning. The fact that she was becoming even more arrogant with each passing second pissed him off even more, so much so that the caged anarchy in his mind was beginning to come to a boiling point. He pushed away the drink she had offered him and leaned in closer so only she could hear him whe he spoke.<br/><br/>""You are the most vile piece of rotting flesh i have ever come across, devotchka. So vile that I cant bare smelling the odor tour corpse gives off any longer."" He chuckled. ""But I will take one of your little trinkets from you. The muses are ever in your fsvor this night.""<br/><br/>He got up and moved to the remaining group of women that stood watching the two. Somehow, he charmed her into following him out, which would probably piss Belladona off to no end."
3582,The Seven Deadly Sins: Puppets of Lucifer,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43178,2014-08-24T19:42:24,rizutsuki,"Belladona glared at the man's back hoping he would feel the icy daggers. She drank his drink, ignoring those scrambling around her trying to make her feel better. She did not like being told no. He would become hers. Everyone will be hers soon. What made her angrier is he took one of her girls. She didn't like sharing, especially with what would be one of her new toys.<br/><br/>She turned to Marcel. ""I'm bored.""<br/><br/>""Would you care for a dance?""<br/><br/>She beamed at him, making his hand falter as he held it out to her. She took his hand and they went to the dance floor.  While dancing she plotted how she would get back at the man and how she would make him, like everyone else, become hers."
3583,The Seven Deadly Sins: Puppets of Lucifer,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43178,2014-08-24T22:12:04,sisterrc,"Demitriy couldnt help the delight that filled his breast as he felt Belladonas icey stare. Seems like the little miss wasnt used to being told no. He took the unsuspecting womans hand and lead her out of the building through the back entrance<br/>They slipped out of the night club and into a dark, horrible smelling alleyway. As soon as she stepped out into the cold night, his demeanor changed. He covered her mouth and nosr with a rag and held her around the waist. Shr struggled until she finaly fell unconscious, after which he slung her over his shoulder and strolled towards the street.<br/><br/><br/>A young, partially sober couple passed by as he walked out with the woman in tow. They stared at him like they were seconds from calling the police. But he was too smart for that.<br/><br/>""My little sister, she is new to America. Went out with a boy and drank to much. Gotta get her home before she does something even more reckless,"" he explained with the fskest believable smile he could muster. That earned a nod of recognition and the coule moved on. Damn he was good."
3584,The Seven Deadly Sins: Puppets of Lucifer,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43178,2014-08-26T02:09:21,Theorist,"The smell of sex was thick in the tiny one bedroom apartment. Cyrus Kingsdale, a young man at 25, was lying in bed, one his arms behind his head and a beautiful young woman wrapped around his torso. He was smoking a cigarette, something he always did after sex. ""That was amazing..."" The young woman gripped Cyrus's torso, eliciting a groan from the man.<br/><br/>""So, you should probably get out of here."" Cyrus finished his cigarette, putting it out in the full ash tray next to his bed.<br/><br/>""And why's that?"" The woman drew a circle on his chest with her finger.<br/><br/>""I've got shit to do. Clubs to hit. Things like that."" Cyrus tried to get up, but the woman held him down, straddling him.<br/><br/>""Maybe I can join you...? We can have a late dinner..."" She grinned and kissed him. Cyrus rolled his eyes.<br/><br/>""Yeah sure. Tell you what? Meet me at the Olive Garden."" Cyrus got up. The woman let him this time, watching him longingly as he got dressed in his typical clubbing gear; leather jacket, leather pants, leather gloves, leather belt. Cyrus was a huge fan of leather. He intentionally got this outfit a size too small; he liked to feel like he was being choked a little. ""Let yourself out."" Cyrus walked out the door and got into his car. He drove to the club he always went to on nights like tonight; ""The Crypt."" He got out of his car after parking in his usual spot. He took a deep breath of the night air. ""Back in my element at last."" He walked past the line and up to the door, running a finger along the bouncer's face while he did so. ""Hey there.""<br/><br/>""Well, hello. What brings you here?"" The bouncer asked.<br/><br/>""Just looking for fun. Any... fun here?"" Cyrus gave him a look full of lust and desire.<br/><br/>""Yeah... lots of fun here."" He moved aside. Cyrus walked past him.<br/><br/>""Thanks, hot stuff."" As soon as he entered, the music filled his ears. Cyrus began looking around for potential ""targets"". That was when he noticed someone who appeared to be a little girl. Impossible in this place, so she must be way older than she looked. Perhaps she would be willing to have some... fun.  He approached her. ""Good evening, lady. My name is Cyrus. Can I buy you a drink?"""
3585,The Seven Deadly Sins: Puppets of Lucifer,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43178,2014-08-28T04:20:57,rizutsuki,"Belladona was starting to enjoy herself again while dancing with Marcel and the rest of her followers. She was slowly gaining popularity and more people were trying to meet the little Scottish sweetheart. After finishing a dance with Marcel, who she kept the closest, he stopped to look over her shoulder. She was about to turn around when she heard a voice offer her a drink. Turning she smiled to the man. ""Of course. I never say no to someone buying me a drink.""<br/><br/>She liked the way he looked. He was a very handsome man and she was betting he could get her a lot of stuff. She was already planning on somehow using Marcel to gain control of all the clubs in the city. She was curious as to what this man could give her. She gave a reassuring smile at Marcel, who was looking at her and the new man as if he was going to be left behind.<br/><br/>""I'll have a Pornstar from this man."" She told the bartender before turning to back to the man. ""So, what's your story?"""
3586,The Seven Deadly Sins: Puppets of Lucifer,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43178,2014-08-28T04:43:51,sisterrc,"Demitriy didnt get too far before his little friend began to wake up. He hissed and took her into the darkest alleyway he could find. ""You stupid bitch,"" he muttered as she began to realize what was going on.<br/><br/>The young lady looked at him with terror in her gaze, her body overwhelmed with fear. She began shaking and stuggled in his grip, hitting his back with no sign of doing any sort of damage. Before she could scream, he covered her mouth.<br/><br/>He pulled her off of his shoulder and set her down. His eyes were that of a demon, deadly and filled with bloodlust. ""Try that again and I will make this so much more painful than I am sure you would like."" His voice, coupled with his accent, was like venom. He moved his free hand into his trench coat and pulled out a dull, rusted knife that had seen many victims in its time. With it, he made short work of her body, sating only part of his intense hunger. He used some clothing he had taken from her to get the blood off of himself, ensuring that his deeds were still secret.<br/><br/>Once she was disposed of, he made his way back to the club. This time, anoyher individual had made his way in. He took a deep breath and his eyes rolled back. In his mind, he was sent backwards in time, three hundred years to be exact.<br/><br/>Lust.<br/><br/>He remember that in a former life, he had met this particular sin. The only difference was that back then, lusy had taken the form of a svelt female with the perfect body, a woman he had killed for many times before<br/>He remembered how it felt to have her, to make her his again and again. She loved that he would be rough, that he would cut her and bite her and brutalize her femanine parts. Thats what made him attracted to her all the more.<br/><br/>""I wonder if this one is similar,"" he muttered to himself in Russian."
3587,The Seven Deadly Sins: Puppets of Lucifer,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43178,2014-08-29T01:40:47,Theorist,"Cyrus grinned.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Got her.</span>He turned to the barkeep. ""Jack on the rocks. Easy on the rocks."" He turned back to his company. ""My story? Not much to tell really. I'm an actor. That's probably my biggest accomplishment. I'm working on a series of movies right now, actually. Just finished a shooting right before I came here."" He was of course talking about the hidden camera in his bedroom. The one in the vent that documented his nights with many women. All the orgies, bondage, and god knows what else.<br/><br/>At that time, Cyrus felt eyes on him. He sipped his drink. The gaze felt very uncomfortable, but almost familiar at the same time. Did that woman show up? What was her name...? Sarah? No... Cyrus shook his head. Her name wasn't important. All that mattered was that body of hers. Maybe if he hurried, he could make it to the Olive Garden and squeeze out one more night with her? He then looked at his company.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Nah, this one has a nice enough little body on her.</span>He managed to distract himself from the eyes burning into the back of his head and downed the rest of his drink in one gulp.<br/><br/>""Another!"" He called to the barkeep, sliding his glass across the bar. In no time, he had another drink in his hand. ""So, you never introduced yourself, darling. May I have the pleasure of knowing to whom I am speaking?"""
3588,The Seven Deadly Sins: Puppets of Lucifer,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43178,2014-08-29T01:50:49,sisterrc,"Demitriy saw that his beloved lust wouldnt even turn to look at him. It angered him to no end that he wasnt the least bit interested. But he was interested in that blonde girl, the one that saw him as merely an object to collect. Greed. Yes. Thats who she was.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""> ""You and I until the end, into darkness, my dear."" </span><br/><br/>Her voice, thar sultry sound like grey silk against his ears. She had died in the war, killed by his mortal for patience. How he wanted to ring that woman's neck if she appeared here once again. He hoped that she would.<br/><br/>Once he snapped out of his little moment of nastalgia, he moved closer to the bar. He knew they would see him at this point. Again, he ordered vodka straight up. He used his peripheral vision to continue watching them, waiting to see if blondie would come off of lust or stay true."
3589,The Seven Deadly Sins: Puppets of Lucifer,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43178,2014-08-29T02:03:14,Theorist,"As Demitriy moved to sit at the bar, Cyrus would find his eyes drawn to him. He looked different, but his black heart told him who this was. In another life, another time, they were lovers. If there was one person Cyrus would have been monogamous for, it would have been him. Was he in love? Hard to say. He had felt nothing but lust for so long that it was difficult for him to tell the difference. Every fiber of his being screamed,<span style=""font-style: italic"">""GO TO HIM!""</span><br/><br/>""Excuse me, love."" Cyrus moved out of his seat and sat next to Demitriy. ""Good evening."" He said.<span style=""font-style: italic"">What!? ""Good evening""!? You haven't seen him in 300 years and THAT'S what you say to him!?</span>Cyrus cleared his throat, calming himself down. He wasn't even completely sure that was him. ""Pardon me, but I feel like I know you from somewhere."""
3590,The Seven Deadly Sins: Puppets of Lucifer,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43178,2014-08-29T02:28:58,sisterrc,"Demitriy looked over as Cyrus moved to sit beside him. He looked over and their gaze locked. It was an intense moment of silence before he held out a shot glass of vodka. ""It has been too long, Yvonne."" He tilted his head and let his tongue run over his sharpened canines slowly as he looked the man up and down. ""I do apologise. It was Yvonne back then. Pray tell, what do I call you now?""<br/><br/>He turned his body to him to reveal his chizzled and heavily scarred upper body that was still left uncovered by the trench coat he wore. His stare bared in to Cyrus' very soul, enough to send shivers down a normal individual's spine. He was a monster, a demo incarnate, but he had been weak for his former lover, his partner in darkness and sin.<br/><br/>When she had passed 300 years ago, he walked the planet alone, murdering anyone and everyone in his path. He laid hands on the remaining virtues but could never find the one that had taken the only being that didnt g<br/>fill him with the intense urge to vomit. As he looked upon his beloved reincarnate, he inwardly vowed not to let patience take him away."
3591,The Seven Deadly Sins: Puppets of Lucifer,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43178,2014-08-29T06:32:07,Theorist,"Cyrus stiffened up and took a gulp of his drink. Yvonne. That's right, that was his name. A long time ago. He let out a nervous chuckle. How, by chance, did he come across his old lover here? Has he been in this city all this time? No, his accent suggested that he was Russian. How long had he been here? How long has he been coming to this club? How long-- Cyrus stiffened up again. Oh, right, he asked his name... ""Cyrus. My name is Cyrus. Kingsdale."" He took another gulp of his drink. ""I'm sorry i'm being so nervous. I just... didn't expect to run into you here."" He took one last gulp of his drink. ""Another!"" He called to the barkeep, who passed him another drink. Shit... Cyrus didn't ask his name! ""Ahem... so... what name do you go by these days?"""
3592,The Seven Deadly Sins: Puppets of Lucifer,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43178,2014-08-29T07:01:37,sisterrc,"Demitriy smiled at how nervous Cyrus had gotten in just a few moments. It was quite fetching to say the least and he couldnt help but smirk. He sipped his drink and watched lust fumble about. This was certainly not characteristic of the usually svelte and seductive individual he remembere. He must really have thrown him off his game. ""Demitriy,"" he whispered into Cyrus' ear. It was rough but sexy and dangerous. He was tempting lust to draw closer, his words a promise to sate his needs. Though Belladona was promising the same thing, Demitriy planned on delivering. ""You dont need to be so nervous, pet, I wouldnt hurt you more than you would desire of me."""
3593,The Seven Deadly Sins: Puppets of Lucifer,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43178,2014-08-29T11:24:17,Theorist,"Cyrus shuddered at his lover's words. He moved closer, and once he mentioned not hurting him more than he desired, he let out a small chuckle. ""I like where this is going."" It was as if a fire started in his heart; one that had been dormant for a very long time. ""I have an apartment not far from here."" He touched Demitriy's chest. ""You should see it. I'm not a woman-- not any longer-- but I think i've managed to simulate a woman's touch. Especially in the bedroom."" He stood up. ""How about a dance first, though? Then we'll go to my apartment, get nice and hammered, then... we'll see what happens from there, dear..."" He winked at Demitriy."
3594,The Seven Deadly Sins: Puppets of Lucifer,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43178,2014-08-29T15:37:32,sisterrc,"Demitriy almost purred at the touch. He was very much interested in what this was becoming. He didnt care if lust was a man or a woman, he needed to be satisfied and he didnt get that with his kill this night. He grabbed the  waistband of the mans leather pants and pulled his body even closer. ""If you insist."" He leaned in and sucked an earlobe into his mouth, sucking on it just a bit and giving it a little bite before releasing it. ""Lead the way.""<br/><br/>When they moved to the dance floor, Cyrus could most definitely feel something poking him in the ass and it certainly wasnt Demitriys belt buckle. Looks like the Russian was packing some definite heat to match his big.... personality. He had Cyrus pulled close to him the entire time they danced, his hot breath beating against the mans neck in a way that kickstarted ecery sensitive nerve in his body. He wanted the man aroused beyond reason."
3595,Through Suffering: A Dark Souls Tale,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43204,2014-08-20T19:02:49,Volatile,"What drives a man to walk into danger knowingly; to keep his pace steady, his head high, his gaze focused and his sword ready? One could say many things about the spirit of man but none more true than this; man is weak, but resilient. And in this resilience shines the feint glimmer of hope. But as the saying goes; the brighter the light,<span style=""font-style: italic"">the darker the shadows around it grow</span>. And so here stands Caspian, Forrosian Knight and cursed undead, looking upon the darkest of shadows; the Fog. Its colorless presence engulfing the horizon in its entirety. It sits steady, calm and silent as if mocking the rest of the world, or perhaps just Caspian. It taunts him with the memories of the comrades it took from him. The horrid demons that spewed from its womb and relieved them of their souls, consuming them to increase their already potent power.<br/><br/><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;"">~ Mirrah ~</span><br/><br/>Caspian exhaled softly and motioned his horse to move forward. Below him in a  small valley sat the city of Mirrah. Its clay buildings carved into the valley walls, facing inwards almost perfectly mirroring each other, no doubt a contribution to its name. Mid-day was upon the city and the upper most floors of each building held a large cloth awning that was spread out to shade the streets below, since the presence of any vegetation was lacking, so was the shade. From this distance the city merely looked like a pin needle in comparison to the Fog. Caspian pushed down into the valley, entering the city from the back end roads.<br/><br/>Looking around Caspian could see there wasn't much for activity in the streets. What used to be a city that was a central trading market bustling with venders, mercenaries, knights and even royalty; now sat dormant, empty and dirty. On the main street only two vendor huts remained, and one was nothing more than a pile of wood and rubble. The other hut shaded a decrepit hag in tatters sitting on a rug, surrounded by dusty pots and trinkets. Caspian dismounted his steed and paced over to the merchant. ""Hag..."" he spoke, his low scruffy tone authoritative and heavy on the Forrosian accent. ""...speak."" he commanded, glancing at his surroundings before letting his gaze fall heavy on the old merchant. ""Heh heh heh heeeeh..."" she coughed and cackled, struggling to find her withering voice. ""You wish to know what happened here, eh? What difference is it to you? You're just passing through..."" she waved her bony hand and shook her head, her tone emphasizing the latter of her response. She cackled again, stopping only to catch her breath enough to cough. Caspian scoffed and grimaced, but said nothing. He tugged on the reins of his horse and began down the street again. ""Only death in that direction. The others had nary a shred of hope, and so shall it be the same for you!"" Another burst of forced laughter, Caspian kept his pace. ""Shred of Hope?"" He thought to himself, ""That's all I need..."" Caspian smirked. His pace quickened and eventually the edge of the town opened up to a dirt road and at its horizon sat the Fog, ominously beckoning Caspian to its doorstep. And he would not have his host wait."
3596,Through Suffering: A Dark Souls Tale,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43204,2014-08-22T17:31:40,Volatile,"<span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;"">~ Kings Road ~</span><br/><br/>The road seemed endless and with the Fog looming at its end every step felt heavier and heavier. It was nothing short of feeling forced to walk off the edge of a cliff. Caspian looked up to the sky; no birds. Even the animals knew their place was nowhere near this accursed Fog. Yet Caspian's steed remained true, carrying on like a normal horse, unable to comprehend that these could very well be the last days of his master. The road stretched on but the scenery began to change. The sky was getting noticeably darker, the landscape deepened into another valley, but more importantly the shadows stirred. Caspian kept his gaze forward using his peripheral to monitor his flanks. The air was dusty and distracting and the familiar scent of death lingered.<br/><br/>The entrance to Fog was close now, Caspian could feel it. But would these shadows let him pass? A feint whistle in the air answered that question. It was the whistle of a loosed arrow that barely missed Caspian's head. A spear shot out from the shadows, landing in front of his horse. It reared back on its hind legs whinnying loudly. Caspian fought to grasp the reins tightly, losing focus and barely dodging another arrow that grazed his cheek. Caspian lost his grip in his horse's panic he fell. Dazed by the impact of the fall Caspian struggled to get his bearings, staggering to his feet. In the distance he could hear his horse galloping away, but nearby he could hear the shuffling footsteps of his attackers surrounding him. Slowly he straightened himself, taking hold of his shield off his back and unsheathed his sword. Five to one; good enough odds for any Forrosian with a little self respect. They were thieves from what Caspian could see. Their light leather armor died black and their short swords gave that away. Yet, there was something else. Their eyes were gone! Hollowed eye sockets with nothing but empty darkness boring into Caspian's soul. Their skin decayed and colorless, save for the slight ugly green hue. They shambled clumsily toward him, moaning and muttering with voices that will never speak words again. Is this what is to happen to Caspian? Is this end product of this horrid curse?! Caspian shook his head. ""I won't have it!"" He spoke to himself. To lose everything that would make you human, drained straight out of you. To stumble about as a husk, never to tell your wife and children you love them. This is a true death and the farthest from a glorious one at that. Thieves or not, these were men once. They were human. Caspian took a deep breath as they closed in on him. ""Come brothers, your suffering ends here."""
3597,Through Suffering: A Dark Souls Tale,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43204,2014-09-01T15:51:04,Volatile,"Slow and heavy breaths puffed from Caspian's mouth. His chest rose and fell while blood dripped from the tip of his sword into a small puddle. It was the rhythm he was listening too while he reflected on this recent battle with the hollowed thieves. They were clumsy and slow but their lifeless bodies made them almost elastic and limber in their movements. The way they waved their weapons was wild and untrained. This made them dangerous, especially in a group. Their unpredictability was amplified by their eyes, or lack thereof. The eyes showed intention and without it, even the most unimposing opponent can become a great threat.<br/><br/>Caspian glanced at his fallen foes. Their corpses laid strewn about around him. It was a tricky encounter but he had survived worse, much worse. Caspian's breathing slowed and he regained his composure, sheathing his blade and mounting his shield on his back. He knelt down by the nearest hollow. It was face down and missing his sword arm, courtesy of Caspian's' parry and counter. He turned the body over, revealing the killing blow; an upwards diagonal slash through the torso. It was masterfully placed and had this hollow been alive it would have been a quick death. ""I pray that by some miracle, your souls find peace."" Caspian whispered before standing. This wasn't a prayer for just this group of hollowed undead, but for all that Caspian would encounter from this moment on. Once in the fog he would not have time to pay respects to every hollow he meets. It was time to turn to cold conviction. Denizens and spawn of the fog are deemed unholy and will be struck down by Caspian's blade. This is where the real fight begins, so Caspian moved forward exiting the valley and entered the Fog.<br/><br/><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;"">~ Tula, Shattered City ~</span><br/><br/>The old wood of the river bridge beneath Caspian's feet creaked loudly with each step. It was a small river but the current was strong, normally. Now everything seemed still. The water looked like black glass, the stone bridge seemed reluctant for any travelers and the air itself seemed to weep staleness. Everything seemed dull and lifeless from the trees to the sky. Further past the bridge, the dirt path wrapped around a grouping of trees eventually leading to a arched stone entrance. Caspian could see smoke billowing from behind the corresponding walls of the gate; a gate that looked like it was once mighty and tall, now sat crumbled and misshapen off to the side. ""Only a demon could have done this."" Caspian whispered to himself. Upon entering the city he recognized the courtyard, this was Tula, a city constructed by the King as the center of business and worship for his kingdom and the Gods. A stone fountain sat in the middle of the circular layout. Merchant huts littered the perimeter of the surrounding walls. Three paths to the rest of the city sprouted out from the merchant courtyard; the left path was blocked by large stone debris but it to lead to residential housing and larger trade businesses like the tailors, bakers, and blacksmith. The right path was open but just barely with an attempted barricade covering most of its entrance. This led to city guard barracks and likely one of their last defensive routes and not where Caspian wanted to go just yet. The middle path led straight to the Cathedral and the back exit of the city. If there were any survivors they would be there. Perhaps one of them could give Caspian information on what happened here. The more info he had, the better his chances for survival were. Caspian moved forward past the fountain and felt a strange urge. Glancing over to his left was a bonfire. Its base made of ashen bone and soot with a rusty decrepit sword protruding out the middle. A tiny ember glowed under a bone in the ashen pile. Despite the ugly look of its setup the bonfire was surprisingly calming, and Caspian felt it was time for a short rest. Kneeling down he blew lightly into the ember, it quickly ignited and a bright flame erupted. Caspian sat, listening to the crackling of the flame, pondering what lies ahead."
3598,Through Suffering: A Dark Souls Tale,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43204,2014-09-04T20:26:04,Volatile,"Caspian was reluctant to close his eyes these days. Ever since he was cursed, visions would frequent his mind while he slept. They were getting stronger and more vivid now that he was in the Fog. His mind held visions of a wife and child he never had, visions of the branded dark sign swirling about in the darkness, and visions of a King cloaked in shadow standing present yet he was lost. Caspian could feel the despair piling up with each one until it was too much and he forced his eyes open. He awoke staring into the bonfire. The soothing melody of the crackling flame was like wind chimes to his ears. Caspian sat against the base of the fountain with his head leaned back to glance at the sky. Its dreary look brought a frown to his face. ""Doesn't look like you're going to cheer up any time soon. I best get a move on."" He sighed as he pushed himself to his feet. After dusting off his backside, Caspian secured his gear and moved on towards the cathedral.<br/><br/>Glancing around Caspian could see the evident signs of struggle everywhere. Pillars of smoke rose above buildings, window shutters hung half hinged or completely broken. Burn marks and blood stains littered the sides of houses and the cobblestone roads. Broken carts and boxes lined the streets, making a maze of debris Caspian had to navigate through. All of this destruction yet there were no bodies to be found save for a few seared and charred corpses. Caspian hoped everyone else made it to the cathedral.<br/><br/>Eventually the road was blocked by a mess of debris from a couple collapsed buildings. Climbing it looked to be a precarious feat and having to stop an important journey due to an embarrassing injury or death didn't sit well with Caspian. To the right was a building missing its front wall but the rest stood in good condition. It would likely lead around the debris but should there be enemies within...well Caspian wasn't keen on fighting in such tight spaces. Instead he opted to go left from the rubble wall and followed the street down a ways, eventually opening up to a court yard similar to the one at the entrance of the city, only smaller.  Across from entrance to the courtyard stood two shabby towers constructed of rotted wood and rusty nails. Caspian concluded they were archer towers constructed during the battle. The citizens must have been corralled to take this route to the cathedral during the mayhem and these towers were charged to cover their retreat. The exiting route was off to the right of the towers and something stood in the middle of the road. But before Caspian could discern what or who it was, a familiar sound broke his concentration. Caspian's eyes shot over to the towers just in time to see to hollowed archers draw their bows to full length then released their arrows. It could have been poor aim or sheer luck that he was able to roll out of the way. Caspian barely got to his feet before they let loose another volley. He regained his focus and sprinted forward just in time for the arrows to pass overhead. Readying his shield he quickened his pace to full sprint. If he could get under a tower he would have the advantage.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Twenty more paces...</span>Caspian thought. These hollows were different than the thieves on King's Road. Perhaps these weren't as far gone as the thieves and retained some of their training, at the very least just muscle memory and motor skills. Then something moved in the corner of his eye.<span style=""font-style: italic"">A shadow?</span>Caspian pivoted to his right with his next step, raising his left arm to shield himself. Then everything went black.<br/><br/>A burst of air and a fit of coughing woke Caspian in a daze. His vision was just coming into focus and he was regaining feeling in his body, though at this particular moment he wished he hadn't. The pain in his entire body was immense. He knew he was lying on the ground face down. His shield still attached to his arm and there was a loud ringing in his ears. Caspian shook his head as he struggled to push himself up from his prone position on the ground. A steady thud could be heard towards his left. Was it his heart? No, it was metal. Caspian rose to a knee and glanced towards the rhythmic pace. It was there he saw a lumbering figure come into focus. A towering knight in dark rusted armor approached. His breast plate had the crest of Tula etched into it revealing he was of the Tula Guard. They had soldiers make up most of their ranks but they were led by these heavily armored Knights of Tula. This one in particular wielded a two-handed mace. No doubt he was the reason for Caspian's sudden blackout. This was the shadow that blindsided him during his charge against the tower archers. Caspian took a deep breath and finally stood on his feet. Everything happened so fast that even the archers were just now adjusting their position to get a better shot at Caspian. Meanwhile the knight's steps were heavy and loud. His greaved boots clanked with each step, resonating in the circular arena that the courtyard had become. The noise was distracting but Caspian had a plan.<br/><br/>Wasting no time Caspian darted towards the knight, keeping his shield out in front. As he got closer he lightened his footwork to a short zig-zag pattern, prompting the knight to raise his weapon for a downward strike. Just as Caspian had thought. The knight's left side was wide open and the space between his breast plate and waist piece was exposed. With masterful precision Caspian drew his sword. It flew out of its sheathed with ease and made a critical hit through the torso, bringing the knight down to a knee. This bought Caspian time notice the archers who finally had a lock on him. The first one fired and bounced off of Caspian's shield. The second was easily dodged with a quick sidestep. This was his opportunity; Caspian ran up to the left tower and positioned himself out of the other archer's line of sight. Caspian quickly secured his gear then began to climb up the wooden beams at the base of the tower. He took a quick glance at the stunned knight who was just getting back to his feet. Caspian knew he didn't have much more time. After reaching the top of the left tower, Caspian drew his blade and made short work of the archer. But he wasn't fast enough. Before he could react, an arrow found its way into his left arm. The force of the hit was strong enough to stagger Caspian so he dropped to a knee, using the railing as cover. He took hold of the arrow, gritted his teeth and broke it. Caspian forced himself to his feet, grabbing the bow and an arrow from the archer he killed on his way up. Ignoring the pain in his arm, Caspian notched the arrow, took aim and let fly. It found its mark through the left side of the hollowed archers' head.<br/><br/>""That's makes two, boy'o. That leaves just you and..."" a loud crash interrupted Caspian. The tower shook and became unstable beneath his feet. It took Caspian a few steps to stagger over to the railing just in time to see the tower knight rear back with his mace for another big swing. The support beam snapped like a twig against the force of the blow and the tower began to crumble to the ground. Caspian's sword rattled on the floor boards of the tower and fell towards the knight before Caspian could grab it. Instead he grabbed the railing and braced himself for the fall. At just the right distance Caspian leapt off the falling tower just seconds before it all crashed to the ground. He tucked and rolled his body in a somersault once he touched down, recovering quickly to put himself in a crouched position facing the knight's back. The dust from the fallen tower gave the knight a towering silhouette. But at his feet something shimmered; Caspian's sword. The dust might have hindered the knight's eyesight, Caspian had to take that chance. After a deep breath, Caspian burst into a full sprint towards the knight. The sound of Caspian's feet pounding the ground caught the knight's attention. As he turned his head to peer at Caspian, a burst of red flared from the eyes of his helmet. Everything seemed to slow down from that moment. Caspian leapt forward, taking hold of his blade entering another forward roll. The knight raised his mace for a killing blow to the top of Caspian's head. Simultaneously Caspian came out of his somersault to a lunging position while the knight brought down his mace. The sound of iron and flesh rang loud but Caspian was alive. His sword plunged deep in an upward thrust under the knight's breast plate while the knight's mace overshot Caspian, striking the ground behind him. Caspian rose to his feet, lifting his blade higher into his foe before suddenly ripping it out. As the Knight fell forward on his hands and knees, Caspian pivoted out raising his sword above his head. A small step forward and a powerful downward swing finished off the knight; his head and helmet rolled away a short distance. After Caspian's breath caught up with him, he turned back towards the Cathedral and moved forward."
3599,Trapped Inside IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43241&start=20,2014-09-15T21:23:10,Anadwen,"<span style=""font-size: 200%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-family: ElvenCommonSpeak;"">Rai Nishiyama - Bedroom of Shotoku Ariyama</span></span><br/><br/>""Burn the house?"" Rai frowned a little, jerking himself to the side as the Puppeteer's voice came out of the loudspeaker. ""No... I just wanted to burn the boxes downstairs. This was a mistake..."" he moaned, bending over to pick the fallen lighter up and slide it back to his pants' pocket. His thoughts were still swimming in his head, confusing, more numerous than he could bear, messing with the fragile idea of reality he has build up during the years he's spent here, pushing the memories of his life in Kyoto, his school years, his whole life before having to move here, into the back of his conscience. Six, seven years of erasing those memories and building up a routine of destruction and self-conviction of a false sense of comfort.<br/><br/>This woman made all these memories surface and flood him. It wasn't just the simple fact of seeing a seriously attractive woman for the first time in years; it was that this woman reminded him of women he's seen before and forgot about them. They made him thought about their - his and Chizuru's aunt - walking across the house they lived in in tight silken dresses, as if she was striking fun of her husband. This girl was eerily familiar just due to the fact that she was so unlike everyone in the house and... So much like him.<br/><br/>He was speechless as all those memories returned to him, and all he amounted to do was standing there and staring at her with empty eyes.<br/><br/>""Michiru-sama..."" he mumbled. Wait, no... This wasn't Michiru. Michiru was... His classmate...<br/><br/>It was as if his brain got caught in a whirlwind underneath his skull's dome and completely torn to scraps, to be reconnected again, bringing up things about the existence of which he completely forgot."
3600,Trapped Inside IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43241&start=20,2014-09-18T19:21:53,rizutsuki,"<span style=""font-weight: bold"">Lucinda-Living Room </span><br/><br/>Lucinda looked at Jim and the pills. What were they? Were they painkillers or something more sinister? She put her hand to her head as another shock of pain went through. She considered taking them. She wasn't big on painkillers, and she wasn't even sure if they were painkillers. However, if they could make the pain go away. She decided it was probably safer not to.<br/><br/>She watched as Jenny came back in. ""Master? Am I in some sort of slave house?"" She couldn't believe her ears. She scooted away from them while thoughts of being forced to have sex went through her head. She had heard horror stories of people being kidnapped and forced into the sex trade. ""I'm not going to be forced to do anything am I?""  She didn't notice any bruises or marks on either of them. Maybe it wasn't a sex house. But, what type of place would it be to have a master? Lucinda rubbed her temples. This would all be so much easier if her head didn't kill.<br/><br/>She listened as Jenny told Jim about bringing toast to another person. The thought of food made her stomach grumble. She tried to remember the last meal she ate. She had made eggs and bacon in the morning before her dog went off at whatever was in the bush.<span style=""font-style: italic"">'I wonder if it was this master fellow'</span>She thought to herself. It had been more than twenty-four hours since her last meal. Her stomach growled again and she realized she would need to eat soon. She pushed the thought aside. Who knows what would be safe here.<br/><br/>She heard a hello and looked over towards the door. Another person was there. She looked Asian and also showed no signs of abuse. The girl obviously didn't speak much English so she nodded to the girl's question with out thinking and looked back at Jim waiting for more answers. She wanted to know what was going on and she wanted answers now."
3601,Trapped Inside IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43241&start=20,2014-09-18T19:49:12,rizutsuki,"<span style=""font-weight: bold"">Jack Firewood-Basement</span><br/><br/>Jack opened the door to the basement and walked downstairs. He turned on the light and looked around. It was dusty and the light didn't shed much light into the area. He walked over towards a pile of boxes and sat down. He had arranged the boxes into a makeshift desk. He sat down and pulled out a booklet of paper. The booklet had a list of every thing they had planned, found and thought up. He was constantly looking for something that could help him escape from the house.<br/><br/>Jack felt a chill and put more fire into the fireplace. After arranging it just right he sat back down and looked at the newest page. He was going to build something to possibly smash the windows. They weren't regular windows. They were solid built. He had already tried to smash them with a hammer and a few other items. Nothing worked so far. This machine was hopefully going to change that. The hard part was going to make it with only stuff he could find in the house.<br/><br/>Jack turned when he heard the door opened, relaxing a bit when the blonde walked in.  She had a plate with toast on it and was threatening to stay there until he ate them.  He gave off a small gruff and put out his hand to take the plate. He had learned that his woman was quite the mother figure and would keep to her word about bothering him.<br/><br/>As he grabbed the plate she started talking to herself. He had learned that she would do this every now and then. He ignored it, and her, and turned around, focusing on his book. After he heard her leave he put the plate of toast aside, grabbed his coffee and took a sip, thinking of what he could use to create his device."
3602,Trapped Inside IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43241&start=20,2014-09-18T22:18:38,galvin,"The Puppeteer<br/><br/><br/><div style=""text-align: justify;"">It was getting a little bit tricky to watch all the action going on. Rai with his stupid lighter had caught his attention for a moment as well as the new asian girl. But then he drifted off to his new favourite red-head. She could really be the change in the mix by now. Unplanned guest were always some hope for a change to him, only that they had turned out mostly as disappointment so far. But maybe this red-haired lady could be the real thing for once.<br/><br/>""Master? Am I in some sort of slave house?"" The Puppeteer chuckled. A nice idea, unfortunately he wasn't in this kind of business. His intentions were more subtle than such profanities. But would Jim be able to answer that question? So far the Doc had not been the big light too. ""I'm not going to be forced to do anything am I?"" Well, that was a good question. He usually preferred to stay in the back, have them develop their own ideas, but sometimes he had to push them forward. So yes, he was forcing them to do something, but not the kind of things the girl probably thought of. The Puppeteer sighed loudly, all good things are three, obviously all bad things too. He pressed the button for the loudspeaker for the third time this morning.<br/><br/>""Good morning, lady. I wouldn't call myself Master, more something like the supervisor, the engineer or the puppeteer, but some title me bastard, idiot or asshole, so feel free to call me however you like, I am not picky. I'm sorry for the rough treatment you got yesterday. That was an accident unfortunately, but I want to tell you that your dog is all well and taken care by some lovely persons. I am sorry, that I can't allow a dog in this house. Probably you have a lot of questions and I would answer some of them later, when our second new guest joined you. Although I wouldn't say that I am overly busy, I still prefer to tell things only once. <br/><br/>Until then I want to reassure you that you are not in a slave house and you are not a subject to any sexual harassment, drug tests or survival games. I would entitle it more a psychological study, but later more about that. Oh, you better swallow those painkillers, Lady. They are really painkillers and even I can see on that monitor that your head is killing you. And you will need your head to get out of this.""<br/><br/>He switched off the loudspeaker and followed with one eye Jenny on her way into the cellar. He always followed his Jenny with one eye. ""It really reminds me of someone... I went after him with a plate... I don't remember what I had on the plate, though... he was hungry as a wolf, the poor boy, but he didn't want to stop playing to eat. I handed him the plate and then... we..."" Damn, that had been so close, but it stopped before she remembered it. It may have been a breakthrough if she remembered the puppets, jungle book and them practicing together. But she didn't. Still it was a small light on the horizon. Still far away, but it could be a starter. Maybe he would get Jenny back and if he got the answers to his questions one way, maybe...<br/><br/>He remembered that day as it was yesterday. All his memories were so livid, as if they were yesterday. It had been his memories that kept him alive, kept him sane, when they tried to break him. And he would give a lot if he could go back in time to that day, when Jenny entered the room with a plate full of sandwiches and forced him to eat them. He did it with one hand, while he moved the puppet with the other. He even had offered the puppet some of the sandwich and he had made it watch it carefully and deny it. It had been so funny, he had made up some dialogue between him and Balou about sandwiches and Jenny had laughed tears watching it. If he could go back to that time, he would change it all. He would refuse to play the show with his brother and would have insisted on Jenny instead and then the car wouldn't have run her over and...<br/><br/>But he couldn't go back in time to change things from happening. He had to find the answers now in this house. Because the answers had to be in this house, but those idiots preferred to wait for a wonder to happen or to plan some escapes that never worked. Stupid idiots....</div>"
3603,Trapped Inside IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43241&start=20,2014-09-22T17:20:53,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;"">Jim Firewood - Living Room</span></div><br/><br/><div style=""text-align: justify;"">Jim was paying attention to his new patient. Well, she was now a member of the household, but while she was injured, she was his patient. The rest would be taken car of later on. He was about to say something, when Chizuru asked if the girl was new. Jim nodded and sighed softly. ""Yes, she is new. She is not feeling well, but I will take care of this soon, if she allows me to"", the man replied kindly.<br/><br/>As Jennifer passed through the room and slipped away again, in a hurry as usual, Jim shook his head. ""No, you will not be forced to do anything... Nothing physically damaging, that is"". His last words were spoken carefully. It was a fact that most of the people in there were not physically damaged - except when they tried to escape, as it was the case for the Underground. But psychologically, it was a whole other business. But there was time for the new girl to learn that.<br/><br/>When the Puppeteer started talking, Jim fell silent. It was the best for now. Only after the puppeteer words did he resume talking. ""You can choose not to take the pills, of course, but there is nothing wrong with them. If you like, I may take one myself. After that, I would advise you to have breakfast - I believe you will find coffee and toasts in the kitchen - and then rest for a while. There will be time for explanations to be provided.""<br/><br/>After this suggestion, Jim fell silent again, waiting for Lucinda to say something.</div>"
3604,Trapped Inside IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43241&start=20,2014-09-22T17:21:44,Shades,"<span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><div style=""text-align: center;"">Jenny Wallis - Basement</div></span><br/><br/><div style=""text-align: justify;"">Jenny felt her head pounding, and small dots moving up and down before her eyes. It was always like this when she went through those moments. Some memory started forming, and it stopped on its tracks. Was there something very bad hidden in her memories? Was there any terrible thing in her past? Had she done something very bad?<br/><br/>With a sigh, Jenny went back upstairs and passed through the living room one more time. Picking up the pill bottle with an ""excuse me"", she slid out again, prompting Jim to only shake his head and be silent about it. He knew that Jenny had those headaches when she remembered something, and decided to talk to her later.<br/><br/>Going upstairs into her room, not even noticing whoever was there as well, Jenny sighed as she took the pills with water from a bottle she kept there. Sitting on the bed, the girl looked up at the camera, a slightly tormented expression on her usually calm visage. With a sigh, she gave up whatever she had to say and laid down, waiting for her headache to go away.</div><br/><br/><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><div style=""text-align: center;"">Jenny Wallis - Jenny's bedroom</div></span>"
3605,Trapped Inside IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43241&start=20,2014-09-22T21:48:06,Anadwen,"<span style=""font-size: 200%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-family: ElvenCommonSpeak;"">Chizuru Nishiyama - The Living Room</span></span><br/><br/>Making one tiny step forth, Chizuru continued giving the new girl her reassuring - or she considered it such to say the least - smile. The Puppeteer's voice only made her happier, lit a candle inside her chest that sent a warmth, spreading through her whole body. The step was more of a skip than just a glide forwards, and the sleeves covered her hands once more. She was incredibly light on her feet, almost like a ballet dancer, on her tiptoes skidding across the floor.<br/><br/>She nodded her head at the loudspeaker. ""Not evil. Here for 6 years, brother too. Never hurt us."" During all that time, the only harm they suffered was from Rai's pyromaniac habits, which sometimes set the wooden furniture on fire, and sometimes lit ablaze Rai himself. ""Kind. Gives food, clothes. Never seen him, but good."" she assured the new girl. ""Doesn't go out, or show face. Doesn't let us either. Only talks through."" She pointed one concealed hand at the loudspeaker. Chizuru actually knew how to speak rather well English - even though it was with a quite audible Japanese accent - but for some reason, she could only write in it.<br/><br/>""Take pills, won't hurt. Toasts in kitchen. Bring?"" she curiously tilted her head to the side, a few strands of her silky black hair sliding into her face. The pair of bright eyes she was blessed with as if lit up.<br/><br/>But all of a sudden, something crashed into her from the side and nearly toppled her over. She recognized Rai in that something - her pale, scruffy-haired brother, who appeared to be more than distressed at the moment. Tears were running down his cheeks in thick streams, but he couldn't get a word out of himself. She ran her hands down his back gently, accepting his embrace, while he himself buried his face into the jumper she wore. He was shaking... She took his hands into hers, only then noticing the charred skin on the right. ""Burned... Call Jim."" she muttered, gazing down onto him softly."
3606,Trapped Inside IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43241&start=20,2014-09-22T22:03:10,Anadwen,"<span style=""font-size: 200%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-family: ElvenCommonSpeak;"">Rai Nishiyama - the bedroom of Shotoke Ariyama</span></span><br/><br/>He couldn't bear it. He couldn't bear all these feelings and memories that he suppressed for years coming back. All of a sudden, he remembered everything - how he hated this place, wished to return home, cried himself to sleep in this accursed hellhole, until he went crazy and occupied himself by breaking things apart. No, no, he couldn't bear thinking and remembering. Hiding his eyes with his hands, he ran out of the room, barefoot bolting through the corridor and taking the stairs by two as he rushed to find Chizuru. She would have been in the kitchen... But the kitchen was empty.<br/><br/>Living room! There she was... He ran into her and almost made her fall over and crash into the floor, only barely avoiding that. Something warm was flowing down his skin... It actually took him a while to realize it was tears. He was crying.<br/>""Chizuru."" his lips moved to say her name, but he didn't manage to get a word out. ""Chizuru, I want to go back home. Do you remember home, Chizuru?""<br/><br/>Her soft hands were soothing as they ran down his soaked top, picking his own hands up, and only giving him a kind look of her eyes. He bit into his lip, silencing every sound he made, and though being much taller than her, he curled up under her, sinking to his knees and shrinking into himself.<br/><br/>""Chizuru-san. Watashi wa ie ni ikitai."" he whispered to her, hiding his face in her jumper. ""San ga ie ni ikou.""<br/><br/><span style=""font-size: 200%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-family: ElvenCommonSpeak;"">Rai Nishiyama - the Living Room</span></span><br/><br/><dl class=""codebox""><dt>translation | <a href=""javascript: void(0);"" onclick=""var spoiler = this.parentNode.parentNode.getElementsByTagName('dd')[0]; if ( spoiler.style.display == 'none' ) { spoiler.style.display = 'block'; this.innerHTML = '-'; } else { spoiler.style.display = 'none'; this.innerHTML = '+'; };"">+</a></dt><dd style=""display: none;"">I want to go home. Let's go home.</dd></dl>"
3607,Trapped Inside IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43241&start=20,2014-09-23T05:39:39,rizutsuki,"Lucinda-Living room<br/><br/>Lucinda jumped when she heard the voice. It angered her how he was constantly watching them.  He said her dog was okay, but she wondered at the sincerity of what he was saying. She glared at the speaker and stood up. ""You better not hurt him. Or you'll be hurt. And where are my belongings? My clothes? My MP3? My bike?"" As she yelled she made her head hurt worse, which pissed her off even more. She glared one more time at the speaker and sat back down, cringing in pain.  She sighed, looked at Jim and held out her hand reluctantly.<br/><br/>""I'll have one if you have one.""  She rubbed her head and attempted to blink away the stars that were forming. This whole thing was making her angry, but she wanted the pain to go away. If Jim took it, she'd feel better about it, plus she felt a wave of trustworthiness come from them.<br/><br/>She watched as Jenny walked into the room. She looked like the was in pain herself. She even saw Jim shake his head at her when she went to pick up the glass. This wasn't a first time. Lucinda wondered if she was okay, but her own pain kept her from thinking too much on it.<br/><br/>She looked back at Chizuru as she started speaking to her about the ""supervisor"" man. As she spoke Lucinda got the feeling of sympathy for the poor girl. She was showing obvious signs of Stockholm syndrome.  After being there for six years, it was probably the easiest way to cope.  She shuddered and hoped that it wouldn't happen to her.<br/><br/>Her stomach growled again when Chiziru brought up food. She nodded. ""Yes Please. Some food would be great.""<br/><br/>As she was saying this a blur crashed into Chiziru. It was a male, and he was crying and muttering in something that Lucinda could not understand. He went to his knees and she heard Chiziru say something about being burned. ""Is he okay?"""
3608,Trapped Inside IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43241&start=20,2014-09-23T13:28:49,galvin,"The Puppeteer<br/><br/><br/>He watched the red-haired devil yell at him and he couldn't hide a grin. He definetely liked that one. She had fire and that little bit of stubborness and self-confidence he found in himself too. It had made him survive hell and to return stronger than he had been before. Maybe it would do the same to her. If she wanted to survive, if she wanted out of here, then she would pick the house apart to find the keys. And maybe she would find the answers. They must be there, they had always been there. The house was the answer. To his questions and those of Jenny.<br/><br/>He wanted to talk to the redhead, wanted to tell her what he was looking for. He didn't want her sympathy, the entire concept of sympathy was overrated. He just felt lonely and he needed someone to speak to. Being caught in memories and riddles wasn't always the pure joy. He wanted her to understand him, wanted her to look for his answers. They had taken all that had ever mattered to him, they had taken six important years in his life, years that may have formed a wonderful young man out of the kid. And they had replaced it with a monster, with him, with the Puppeteer. He was honest enough to admit that the wish for revenge had killed a lot of good traits in him. Well, maybe not killed; but buried six feet under for sure. If they would have allowed him to stay with Jenny, maybe she would have kept the good things in him alive. Jenny had always been the more calm and reasonable part of them two.<br/><br/>His eyes watched the pained look Jenny was giving the cam. If she knew how painful to watch this look was. He wished nothing more than to help her, to tell her how they had been friends. But as long as she had no memory of this house, of the boy, it was useless. And even then... for her to learn that he was the boy she had liked - it was a long and bumpy road ahead. And he feared it, feared it far more than he had feared breaking down in solitary confinement. Jenny wouldn't understand him, wouldn't understand his reasoning, his wish for revenge. It wasn't like his Jenny to approve of that. And the idea to get his Jenny, his girlfriend back, just to lose her again... it would break him."
3609,Trapped Inside IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43241&start=20,2014-09-24T21:36:23,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;"">Jim Firewood - Living Room</span></div><br/><br/><div style=""text-align: justify;"">Jim nodded when Chizuru asked if she should bring the toasts from the kitchen in her usual broken English. ""Please, do, Chizuru. I am sure she must need something to eat. Thank you"", Jim replied, calm and polite as usual. He would say something else when Rai crashed on his sister. His gaze went to the two siblings. Jim sighed softly. It was only to be expected that someone should break. But did it have to be now?<br/><br/>The young man said something in Japanese afterwards, and that he could not understand. Yet, he turned to the siblings. ""Chizuru. Can you please see that he sits on one of the chairs and rests for a moment? I will be with him shortly.""<br/><br/>After this instruction, Jim picked up one of the pills and swallowed it. He then held out his hand with a pill for the girl. ""I have taken one, and Jenny will obviously take one as well. So, I think you can believe, now, that there is nothing in them to cause you harm.""</div>"
3610,Trapped Inside IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43241&start=20,2014-09-24T21:39:28,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;"">Jenny - Jenny's bedroom</span></div><br/><br/><div style=""text-align: justify;"">Jenny took one long and deep breath and laid on her bed. Remembering, remembering. Memories that started only after the accident. Only when she was already at the hospital. The bed, mom and dad there, and no word on how exactly the accident had happened. She would have loved to know. No words on that house she currently lived in, either. Some shreds of memories made their way into her mind every now and then. Yet, every time they came, a blinding headache interrupted the thread of her memories. As though something she didn't want to remember was in there. Was there something terrible? What could it be? Could she have been abused as a child? No, probably not. Mother and Father were really nice people. She had been sent to a new school after the accident, according to mother, so she could start fresh. People there were nice too. Maybe she had been mistreated at the old school and Mother wanted to spare her painful memories she didn't have?<br/><br/>Jenny took a deep breath. Her mind tried hard. Jumping off the bed, Jenny started pacing back and forth. Her mind trying to focus on school. ""School. The old school, not the new one. I can't remember. Did something bad happen there? I know there was another school, somewhere else, before Witchbridge. I saw it in the papers at home. What was it? What happened in the school?"" There were only a few photos of her in uniform. It was a nice uniform. A dark red for the girls. She was unsure of the color of the boys' uniforms. There were no pictures. <br/><br/>""You look like a big flower in that skirt"", she said to herself. ""Who said that? Someone close to me. I was sitting somewhere. On the floor. And he... it <span style=""font-style: italic"">was</span> a he... said I looked like a flower. Why can't I remember?"" With a frustrated moan, Jenny sat on the bed and picked up a book she had brought up from the library. What good was it to try and remember things she could never fully grasp?</div>"
3611,Trapped Inside IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43241&start=20,2014-09-26T15:33:46,Anadwen,"<span style=""font-size: 200%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-family: ElvenCommonSpeak;"">Chizuru Nishiyama - the Living Room</span></span><br/><br/>Nodding to Jim's request, Chizuru slowly ducked on the ground, keeping her arms wrapped around Rai. ""Sore wa daijōbu ni narudarou."" she whispered to him, one arm sliding up to cover his head with the dark sleeve of the jumper. She could feel him doing something similar, his fingers climbing up her back and clutching the fabric. ""No worries. Will be fine, Rai, will be fine."" she assured him once more.<br/><br/>Rai was a strange person. He seemed to like fire and taking things apart, to find out anything and everything that he just could, although his curiosity often burned his fingers - quite literally. Yet, she didn't feel as if he were violent or evil. Inside, just like her, Rai was a gentle person... She liked watching him, even wrote about the crazy, funny, strange things he did. Like once, when he couldn't figure out how to make the cooker - which he broke himself - work, he boiled his soup on a pile of wood (who knows where he got it from, really? It was a rather alarming thing that he even found wood to burn in the house!) to heat it up. Oh, yes, a peculiar creature, but he was still her brother, despite the fact that she seemed like the older one of the siblings.<br/><br/>She didn't like to think of what will be. Why they were in the house... And what did the puppeteer want of them. No, she didn't like thinking about these things - there was too much darkness to be found even in the thoughts about them.<br/><br/>Only after a long while, when she felt that he has calmed down at least by a bit, she eased her grip on him, instead letting him sit on the floor. With a momentary thought, she pulled that jumper - originally his - off her head, revealing the dark grey T-shirt underneath, and wrapping it around him. The smoke alarm must have gone off again, judging by how drenched his clothes were...<br/><br/><dl class=""codebox""><dt>translations | <a href=""javascript: void(0);"" onclick=""var spoiler = this.parentNode.parentNode.getElementsByTagName('dd')[0]; if ( spoiler.style.display == 'none' ) { spoiler.style.display = 'block'; this.innerHTML = '-'; } else { spoiler.style.display = 'none'; this.innerHTML = '+'; };"">+</a></dt><dd style=""display: none;"">It's going to be okay.</dd></dl>"
3612,Trapped Inside IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43241&start=20,2014-09-26T15:54:10,Anadwen,"<span style=""font-size: 200%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-family: ElvenCommonSpeak;"">Rai Nishiyama - the Living Room</span></span><br/><br/>Chizuru. He let himself sink onto the ground, folding his legs underneath himself and clutching her jumper as he kept hiding his face in the darkness of her embrace. She told him that everything will be fine... That he has no reason to worry... He wasn't sure whether to believe her, conflicted in her thoughts, but after all, Chizuru was Chizuru. She has been like the older sibling despite being three years younger, she was kind and everything one would need off a person, if maybe a little bit silent and strange. He didn't know what he'd do without her - she was the one of them that didn't just stare blankly if something unexpected happened, she definitely wouldn't act like a moron and stand motionless upon setting herself on fire like he often did.<br/><br/>Somehow... While she was there, he didn't feel as if he himself were in danger. Despite the feeling of hopelessness that has spread through him, making him feel so cold and numb inside, she was there, like a lighthouse in a storm, and he wanted to trust what she said.<br/><br/>He just gave her a blank stare as she wrapped the black jumper around his shoulders, and glanced to the side, blushing a little. She didn't need to do that. He didn't need it.<br/>Pulling his knees up, he put his arms around his legs, ignoring how cold the fabric was, along with the burning sensation every touch sparked up on the burned surface of his right arm. Chizuru's arm was still around his shoulders..."
3613,Trapped Inside IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43241&start=20,2014-09-29T14:37:24,galvin,"The Puppeteer<br/><br/><br/>He watched Jenny, when she jumped up and started pacing. Another flash of memories? Yes, she spoke of school, but she didn't even remember the name of it. Why was it so hard for her to remember? It was nothing physical, he had phoned with the hospital, introduced himself as her new therapist. The woman in the registry was captivated by his voice and his subtle flirting over the phone and she had told him that at the hospital they diagnosed her amnesia as psychologically caused. When he had asked her, if there was any hint on the reason there, the soft voiced woman had told him, that in the beginning she had asked several times for a John. But her parents refused to acknowledge that she ever was close to someone with that name and later she didn't react anymore on that name.<br/><br/>It had thrown him into an abyss and it made it more than ever necessary to bring her memory back. It had been hard enough to live with the knowledge that he could have prevented the accident from happening. But to know that they had hindered him from being at her side at the hospital and that his absence may have caused the amnesia - it was practically unbearable. He would have done all for Jenny, he would have never abandoned  her.<br/><br/>""Whitechapel, the school was named Whitechapel."" He remembered it too and a soft laugh escaped him, when she mentioned his comment about the flower. They had gone to the park over lunch and Jenny had placed herself in the meadows, her legs crossed. He had looked down on her, before he took seat opposite of her and for a second he had believed she was a flower, with that dark red skirt in the green grass and her vibrant hair running down the red blazer. The moment came back to him, as if it had happened yesterday. ""You look like a big flower in that skirt. Like a rose opening up into a beautiful blossom. I wished, I could be the first bee to discover it."" His voice had been soft, dreamy and he longed to be back in those happier days. Oh, they had been so silly and so happy together. And now? Now he had to watch her fighting for memories to come back. She was watching the camera with a confused look and he sighed.<br/><br/>""Find the photographs, Jenny. Kate has taken pictures of you, a lot of them. You had always been so happy here. They are still in this house. I know it, probably in the locked rooms. Find them, maybe they spark your memory."" Only when he saw her silent opening of her mouth, he realised that he had his finger on the speaker button the entire time. She had heard all he had said! Oh my god, how could he have missed that?"
3614,Trapped Inside IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43241&start=20,2014-10-02T04:18:23,rizutsuki,"<span style=""font-weight: bold"">Lucinda-Living Room</span><br/><br/>Lucinda watched as Jim took the pill, making sure he actually took it. Only after she was satisfied with what she saw did she take her own pill. Lucinda popped the pill into her mouth and washed it down with water. After finishing, she put it down and looked at Chizuru and the man who could only be her brother. He seemed really out of it. Lucinda was very curious, but thought it best to keep her mouth shut and watch.<br/><br/>After Chizuru's brother crumpled to the floor, Lucinda figured it would be best to leave, giving them some space and privacy. She grabbed her glass and slowly got up, making sure not to give herself another dizzy spell. She walked to the kitchen and put the glass in the sink. Smelling coffee she searched the cupboards for a mug. She filled it most of the way with coffee and then added the sugar and milk she found. She stirred it four times clockwise and three times counter-clockwise before taking a sip. It was perfect.<br/><br/>Putting her mug down she went on a search for food. The thought of toast with peanut butter and honey made her mouth water and she hoped there would be some. The bread was already on the counter, so all she had to find was what to put on it. She put two slices into the toaster and then continued searching. Finally she found both the peanut butter and honey and continued with making her toast. After she finished eating and had a mug of coffee, she decided to do clean up. She washed her dishes, as well as the others that were in the sink. After drying and putting them away in what seemed to be the correct spots she wiped down the counters.<br/><br/>She looked at the camera. ""Since I am stuck in this place, I think you should bring me my music and my clothes. As well as all the stuff I had at my camp.""<br/><br/>Not getting an answer right away she decided to do some exploring. She walked up the stairs to the second floor. She had bypassed it when she first woke up. She decided to go from on end to the other. She attempted to open the first door, only to find it locked. She frowned and walked to the next door. She tried the handle and opened the door. Inside was a library. Lucinda smiled. She loved books and there were a lot. She walked into the room, deciding she could search the other rooms later and began looking at the books.<br/><br/>Finding one that looked interesting, she grabbed a chair and moved it close to the fireplace. Starting a fire and putting some logs in, she made herself comfortable and began reading.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Lucinda-Library</span>"
3615,Trapped Inside IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43241&start=20,2014-10-02T14:12:39,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;"">Jenny Wallis - Jenny's bedroom</span></div><br/><br/><div style=""text-align: justify;"">Jenny was nervous, as usual when she could not grasp some memory that seemed important, and that tormented expression was in her usually calm face one more time. This time, as the Puppeteer made that mistake, Jenny's expression turned even more tormented, and she started yelling at the camera.<br/><br/>""I don't know a Kate, I never knew a Kate!"", she shouted, confused and upset. ""What do you know that I don't? Why do you keep me in this house, not even being able to go outside?"". The young woman was clearly distressed, sobbing between words. ""You... you are a crazy, bad man! And I hate you! I want to get out of this place!""<br/><br/>The girl started a desperate attempt to pull off the boards and bars of her windows, but managed only to hurt her hands. Running off of her room, Jenny raced downstairs, running past the living room and then another flight of stairs down to the basement. She would hold out her bloody hands to Jack, in a pleading motion.<br/><br/>""Jack, please... please, you need... you need to find a way out. Please, Jack, I beg you. I... I can't stay here. I can't. If I don't leave this house, I will go crazy. Or maybe... I already have, but please, please, Jack...""</div><br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;"">Jenny Wallis - Basement</span></div>"
3616,Trapped Inside IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43241&start=20,2014-10-02T14:27:52,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;"">Jim Firewood - Living Room</span></div><br/><br/><div style=""text-align: justify;"">Jim sighed tiredly. The morning was just starting, but this seemed like it would be a long, long day. At least the new addition to the house had now convinced herself that nobody was trying to poison her with pain pills - thank goodness there was no poison around the house, or someone would probably have killed themselves already - and taken hers. She should be getting better soon.<br/><br/>Now, to care for Rai. Jim walked slowly and got on one knee near to the young man. His voice was caring and firm when he spoke. ""Everything will be all right, Rai. Let me look at you, can I?"". He planned on taking the boy's pulse and having a general look at him, before addressing his burns and his mental state. Couldn't hurt to make sure everything was all right when he had the chance.<br/><br/>In that moment, a blurry figure ran past the living room, sobbing. Jenny? It had to be Jenny, from the looks at it. But she disappeared before he could even call for her. <br/><br/>Great. It seemed like today was mental breakdown day. Jim sighed and looked up at the camera. ""The day has barely started, and two of us are breaking down already. Is it the plan for all of us to go insane by the end of the day?""</div>"
3617,Trapped Inside IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43241&start=20,2014-10-08T20:09:29,Anadwen,"<span style=""font-family: ElvenCommonSpeak;""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;"">Rai Nishiyama - the Living Room</span></span><br/><br/>Even when Jim squatted near him, Rai ignored him. He didn't want to talk to him, he didn't want anything off him. ""Leave me. I don't want to talk to you."" he muttered at him, turning his head away. The black hair, drenched by water, obscured the view at his face. He was more than unwilling to talk.<br/><br/>Couldn't all of them just leave him?<br/><br/>He wanted to leave this house. He'd set it on fire, he'd shatter the windows, break the locks, even if he had to suffer horribly in the process. His entire inside was filled with a will to get out. He couldn't stand it. Chizuru put a hand on his back, prompting him to calm down, but he just shook his head. ""I'm going to break out."" he spoke quietly. But strangely enough... He was calm about that decision, there was no doubt, nothing to go against it."
3618,Trapped Inside IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43241&start=20,2014-10-08T20:35:15,Anadwen,"<span style=""font-family: ElvenCommonSpeak;""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;"">Chizuru Nishiyama - the Living Room</span></span><br/><br/>Pouting her lips, Chizuru put one hand onto Rai's back after he displayed his obvious lack of desire to be treated. ""Calm down. All going to be fine, right?"" she looked up at Jim. But when Rai spoke up, she froze, all emotion disappearing from her face, replaced by a blank, completely hollow expression. Like a ghost, she sprang up. ""Break out."" she whispered.<br/><br/>Turning on her heel, she darted out of the living room. Something downed on her just as well. Something she couldn't really understand, but all of a sudden, she understood Rai far too well. She, too, wanted to go home again... See the faces of the family and friends she must have already forgotten about... And them about her... No, this wasn't right. They shouldn't be closed here!<br/><br/>Six years!<br/>Six years!<br/>Six years!<br/>SIX YEARS!<br/><br/>She pressed her hands onto her temples, running towards the basement. Jack... Jack could help.<br/><br/>But the moment she stepped into the doorway, she froze, only continuing in her way forth rather slowly. She stuck her chin out proudly, and with her bare feet's ghostly steps, she walked towards Jack.<br/>""Need to get out. Rai snapped. Need to get out."" she spoke.<br/><br/><span style=""font-family: ElvenCommonSpeak;""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;"">Chizuru Nishiyama - the Basement</span></span>"
3619,Trapped Inside IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43241&start=40,2014-10-10T04:27:13,rizutsuki,"<div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Lucinda- Library</span></div><br/><br/>Lucinda was content reading her book. It was a good tale about pirates and adventure. Turning the page, Lucinda saw that one of the pages had been ripped out of it's binding. She picked it up and noticed that instead of print, there was handwriting on it. It wasn't part of the book, but a letter or note instead.<br/><br/>Lucinda carefully put her book down, making sure not to lose her page, and began reading.<br/>"" #36<br/>The brothers tried to talk again. Firewood - it speaks for itself. It's no more interesting, too predictable, no surprises. Gradually, Jack starts shouting. Jim, on the contrary, speaks more and more quietly, and, at last, becomes silent. When Jack stops to take breath, he notices that his brother doesn't listen. Doc shrugs shoulders, says ""Suit yourself!"". The older turns around and leaves into the cellar, to break fists against the walls again. Jim keeps standing for a while, then slowly sits down on a sofa, with fingers in his hair. He lifts his eyes up to the camera, says something significant, evoking a grin - look who is talking!""<br/><br/>Lucinda re read the note twice more. It was a page from a diary or journal. Coming to the conclusion it was the man who trapped her here, she wondered what Jim had said. She wished there was a date on the page. That would make it easier for her to talk to Jim about it. Should she talk to them about it?<br/><br/>""Number thirty-six"" She whispered out loud. ""That must mean there are more.""<br/><br/>She debated going to Jim and asking him what significant thing he said or searching through more books to see if there were any other pages hidden away in the room. Going to Jim would answer one question. Other pages might answer more. She decided to keep the note to herself and look for more.<br/><br/>Lucinda put some more fire into the fireplace and began looking through all the books. She leafed the pages, looking and feeling for a page that wasn't connected to it's binding. At times she believed she had found one, but they had turned to be actual pages from their books. She put those aside, hoping she could repair them, and continued looking.<br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Lucinda-Library</span></div>"
3620,Trapped Inside IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43241&start=40,2014-10-10T05:00:53,rizutsuki,"<span style=""font-weight: bold""><div style=""text-align: center;"">Jack-Basement</div></span><br/><br/>Jack had finished his food and coffee and was agitated. He had been planning this project for months and was getting angry, his device did not want to stay together. After it fell apart for the twelfth time he got up and turned to throw it. Before it left his hand, the blonde ran in screaming about being crazy and wanting out of the house. Jack stopped dead in his tracks and gave the girl a curious look. She had always been quiet. Never really seeming to mind being in the house.  Before he could comment or say anything, the other girl came in, quieter than the blonde, and requested to get out as well. As if he had all the dang answers.<br/><br/>""What the hell?"" He spat out, tossing the stupid thing back onto the table. ""What's gotten into you both?"" He had no idea how to handle them. ""You both should be talking to Jim. I'm not going to be helpful when it comes to crazy. As for getting out, what the hell do you think I've been trying to do? Make birdhouses?""<br/><br/>Jack was already annoyed, and the two bumbling girls weren't helping. He rubbed his temple and glared at them. ""If you guys have any ideas to help though, I'm always happy to hear. But I can't be the only one coming up with plans and looking for ways out."" He turned and sat back at his desk. He pulled out what looked like a blueprint. ""I've drawn what I can of the house that is open. You'll notice missing spots, those are the locked rooms. One of those doors might also lead out.""<br/><br/>He started on new plans, grumbling to himself. Stupid women turning crazy. He began writing and drawing. He heard a shuffle and turned around. ""Now get out. There's nothing I can do at this time that I haven't already tried."" He turned again, ignoring anything else the girls would say."
3621,Trapped Inside IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43241&start=40,2014-10-10T22:01:01,galvin,"The Puppeteer<br/><br/>The reaction of Jenny had been a big disappointment and that she had run from all people to Jack was even more a disappointment. That guy would probably kill himself with his ridiculous tries to escape this house. She should have run to the new girl instead. He had a smile on his face, when he saw her reading one of the journal pages and then checking the other books. As she was alone in the library, maybe he should try to tell her what this was all about. And maybe he had to give her some more information than Jack and Jim, as she wasn't here intentionally. He pressed the button for the loudspeaker again.<br/><br/>""Hi again. Sorry that I didn't reply immediately on your last comment, I tried to make Jenny remember her past, but unfortunately failed again. Of course I will give you your belongings. You'll have them by tomorrow as my hands are only visiting the house by night, as you may know by your bad luck. I am sorry that you stumbled over them yesterday, I wished we could have avoided this, but I have to be very secretive about this house. You may learn why, if you find more of my journal pages.""<br/><br/>His voice was warm and smooth. Strangely enough he had a very seductive voice, but of course he knew nothing about that, as he had never tried to flirt with a grown-up girl.<br/><br/>""I know that the situation is kind of shitty and I just hope that this extended stay here won't get you into any troubles outside of this house. If so, I will of course compensate your losses, money isn't an issue to me. There are actually two ways to leave this house. Either you find the keys to those numerous locks on the front door, which are all hidden inside this house or if you fail to find them, the other way would be a bodybag. There might be a slight chance that I open the door by myself for you, but I wouldn't count on that. I know this sounds cruel and maybe I am cruel, but I have not always been like that.""<br/><br/>He paused for a second and looked at her face. She was beautiful in her own way and he liked her hair, it was suiting her very well.<br/><br/>""Let me explain, what all this is about. And as you shouldn't be here and you may want to get out of here quickly, I will give you some deeper insight. I have grown-up in this house, until a tragedy happened and then I had been absent for a long time. Everybody believes that I caused the tragedy, but I haven't. I need to find out who was really behind it, as I need to revenge somebody who was very dear to me. The answers have to be hidden in this house, they can't be anywhere else. Unfortunately this house is old and big and contains more secrets as anybody may believe. There had even been a ghost for some time in my youth. There are a lot of rooms who are currently locked, but the keys are in this house too. Search the open rooms, you will find pages of my journals, you may find photos from the past and you may find keys. For the rooms or the front door. If you manage to find all keys for the front door you are free to leave. Nobody will hold you back.""<br/><br/>He giggled and continued in his soft voice.<br/><br/>""If you search hard enough, you may even find me, as I am in this house too. But I doubt it, I am well hidden. I just have one little extra plea. If you find any photos of a young girl, show them to Jenny. The same if you find any journal pages with the name Jenny in them. Let her read them. The poor girl has some amnesia and maybe it will help her to get over it. That's all for the moment from my side, do you have any questions to me?"""
3622,Trapped Inside IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43241&start=40,2014-10-11T15:10:23,Shades,"<span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><div style=""text-align: center;"">Jim Firewood - Living Room</div></span><br/><br/><div style=""text-align: justify;"">Jim was worried about Rai, but at the same time, knew it was pointless to insist on caring for him when he did not want to. Even though Jim's specialization was in surgery, he had always been interested in mental health, and that house seemed to be a huge case study. There was Jenny's obviously psychological amnesia, Rai's destructive behavior, and of course, the Puppeteer himself. Jim would love to get inside his head, but it was probably never going to happen.<br/><br/>""Very well"", Jim replied at Rai's words on leaving him. The doctor went back to the couch and sat there with a book. He had heard Rai's words about breaking out, and took a deep breath. Those two - Jack and Rai - would end up getting out... on body bags. ""Just be careful, please"", Jim said softly. What more could he say at the moment?<br/><br/>After a sigh, he shook his head. ""Talk to Jack. He might be able to help.""<br/><br/>Jim knew full well that he was probably pushing Rai towards becoming a member of the Underground. But it did not matter. At the end of the day, they all wanted to leave the house alive. They just played by different rules.</div>"
3623,Trapped Inside IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43241&start=40,2014-10-11T15:12:07,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;"">Jenny Wallis - the Basement</span></div><br/><br/><div style=""text-align: justify;"">Jenny was having a hard time keeping her usual calm. It was hard to be calm when the Puppeteer obviously knew things about her lost past. The past she could not and would not remember. Chizuru's arrival only fueled Jenny's anxiety. Jenny's helpless gaze fell on the other girl, and she nodded. They had to get out, or they would all go crazy. Even Jim, so calm, so collected. He could not help everyone and remain sane, could he?<br/><br/>Jack's harsh words prompted Jenny to start crying quietly. The blonde girl was obviously distressed. ""I... I'm sorry, Jack."" She sobbed softly for a few minutes. ""It's just... I'm scared, he knows things I don't remember, and I don't know why... if I apply myself, I can... find things, I can help. Maybe I know this house."" <br/><br/>Jenny seemed calmer now, even though she was still distressed. ""I apologize, Jack. I... I need to be alone for a moment, and then... I will try to help.""<br/><br/>Without another word, Jenny decided to leave the room and start moving. Still sobbing quietly, Jenny went into her kitchen. Closing the door and pushing the table in front of it - she wanted to be alone -, Jenny started tearing the room apart. Every little object was moved out of place and then back, and then she decided she might as well look under the floor boards. One by one, they were lifted, Jenny's fingers being hurt in the process. She didn't seem to mind.<br/><br/>At one of the boards, she found a small key. It wasn't, she was sure, one of the keys from the locks in the hallway. Then... it had to open one of the other rooms. Which one, now? She would have to figure it out after some rest.<br/><br/>""I am going to leave this house. We all are"", she murmured, looking almost in defiance at the camera.</div><br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;"">Jenny Wallis - the (messy) Kitchen</span></div>"
3624,Trapped Inside IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43241&start=40,2014-10-11T21:24:42,Anadwen,"<span style=""font-family: ElvenCommonSpeak;""><span style=""font-size: 200%; line-height: 116%;"">Rai Nishiyama - the Living Room</span></span><br/><br/>Talk to Jack... Rai's eyes behind the lens of his glasses lit up with embers of hope. He's never talked to the man before, preferring to avoid the basement - he didn't get a good feeling when he entered it. But maybe, just maybe, this was the right time to do it for the first time. Noiselessly bowing his head, gaze aimed straight at the ground, he nodded to Jim, and raised himself back up to his feet. Maybe he didn't even need to talk to Jim... He had some business to do.<br/><br/>Some seriously serious business!<br/><br/>Pulling the jumper over his head, he himself hurried upstairs. The stairs passed beneath his feet, one by one, as he took them by three at once, bolting through the entire house all the way to his room.<br/><br/>The walls, charred by fire on every side, peeling wallpaper, signed furniture. The marks of the avarice of fire, enveloping it a thousand and one time, has been printed into that room like a fingerprint in moist mud. Even though it no longer burned, he could see it crimson all around him. Crimson. Crimson...<br/>He stepped towards his bed, stained, burned bedclothes being shoved aside. There were several lighters in there, hidden under the mattress... A maddened grin appeared on his lips as he took them all out, shoving them into his pockets, only one remaining in his hand. It was a simple silver lighter with a cover, which he switched to the side with a flick of his fingers, the metallic case reflecting his face.<br/><br/>What was going on inside his head was difficult to figure out. It was a whirlpool of fire and darkness intertwining, and it only grew wilder as that lighter drew near the bed, setting the bedding on fire, to follow onto the walls, the curtains, the wardrobe... Flames licked everything... Flames consumed it, an inferno burned within that room.<br/><br/>His grin soon turned into a maddened laugh as he ran out the room, holding the still-lit lighter in his burned hand. The sound was like the rough cawing of a crow, echoing through the corridor, the flame dragged across the wall, charring and setting the wallpaper on fire. He took another one out of his stuffed pockets, to repeat the motion with that one, too, leaving two long strips of blazing flames on the walls. His bare feet thudded on the ground, and he drew the lighters near everything even remotely flammable. Spinning in circles through the corridor as he left fire behind, his laughter became psychotic. Even his glasses were dropped and left somewhere...<br/><br/>That was, till he came to the library. He pushed the door open, and his eyes glimmered with the reflection of fire at the sight of the books. Only a small part of his mind actually took in the presence of the girl on the other side...<br/>He looked at her. Not a scrap of sanity was in his eyes as he did so, pointing one finger at her, the flame of the lighter accentuating the gesture. ""Get out. This house is going to burn down!"" he proclaimed.<br/><br/><span style=""font-family: ElvenCommonSpeak;""><span style=""font-size: 200%; line-height: 116%;"">Rai Nishiyama - the Library</span></span>"
3625,Trapped Inside IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43241&start=40,2014-10-11T21:48:24,Anadwen,"<span style=""font-family: ElvenCommonSpeak;""><span style=""font-size: 200%; line-height: 116%;"">Chizuru Nishiyama - the Basement</span></span><br/><br/>""Locked rooms..."" Chizuru nodded slowly, her gaze seemingly drifting off into the distance. There were rooms that weren't open within the house. There were many doors that were always closed... She always wondered what is beyond them, what secrets do they hide... What will reveal itself once the key in the lock softly turns and clicks, and the wood sinks into the air, pushing it back and revealing what's beyond.<br/><br/>""Find keys."" she spoke finally, cocking her head to the side dreamily. ""Or use hairpins. Burn doors. Break off."" she suggested in a quiet voice. ""Rai would set on fire.""<br/><br/>Rai... All of a sudden, her eyes widened. It was a sort of gut instinct that told her that something bad would happen. Something really bad... Yes, bad things happened almost daily, but the way this feeling sent chills down her spine, she<span style=""font-style: italic"">knew</span>they were nowhere near as bad as that one. She grew worried, and her hands instinctively entwined around her body, white skin against the dark fabric of Rai's T-shirt, pressing it tightly onto her small frame.<br/>""Something bad happen... Know."" she muttered."
3626,Trapped Inside IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43241&start=40,2014-10-14T04:06:13,rizutsuki,"<span style=""font-weight: bold""><div style=""text-align: center;"">Lucinda-Library</div></span><br/><br/>Lucinda had searched book by book for hours, only getting through two shelves. She was getting frustrated and it was getting late. She was getting hungry again. She was about to look in the last book when the speaker came on. She jumped, thinking she was caught doing something she wasn't supposed to be doing. She stopped and quietly listened to him speak. She wasn't in trouble. In fact he wanted her to look around. For pages, keys and pictures. All to help Jenny get her memory back.<br/><br/>Jenny? Lucinda had to stop. Jenny was the quiet blonde girl. Was this whole thing about her? Did the others know? She trusted them enough to take the pain killer, which obviously had started to kick in at some point as she no longer had any pain. She did not, however, trust them enough to go talking to them about everything she found out.<br/><br/>She smiled at the thought of having her things and the prospect of the man paying for her school tuition. Though, who knew if that was a lie or not. He could just be saying that to make her cooperate more easily. She shook her head. Whatever the case may be, if it meant her getting out, she was okay with it.<br/><br/>She went back over to the fireplace and put out the fire, while at the same time grabbing her mug. She had just turned around when the door slammed open. It was Chizuru's something. Brother probably. Lucinda hadn't stayed around long enough to hear what exactly. He didn't look right and had a lighter in his hand.<br/><br/>He looked at her and told her to leave, turning the flame on his lighter. He was mad. She could see it in his eyes. She walked towards him, as if she was going for the door. then she feinted, something she did often while playing basketball, and grabbed the lighter out of his hand. She burned two of her fingers, yelping in surprise and dropping the lighter. The flame had already blown out so she didn't worry about it. Instead she tackled him down and sat on him.<br/><br/>""Are you crazy? All you'll do is kill us."" She was yelling, and she knew it. Calm was gone right now. This was the last straw on her camel's back so to say.<br/><br/>Smoke started coming in through the door and she knew he had already began on other rooms. ""You idiot."" she said as she pulled him up. She was small, but she was strong. Years of growing up with older brothers and sports helped tone and strengthen her. She held his hands and pulled, hoping he wouldn't fight too much.<br/><br/>If he did....well, hopefully he wouldn't."
3627,Trapped Inside IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43241&start=40,2014-10-14T04:21:49,rizutsuki,"<span style=""font-weight: bold""><div style=""text-align: center;"">Jack-Basement</div></span><br/><br/>Jack watched as the two girls left and shook his head. These girls here were mental, then again, the same probably could be said about anyone in this house.  He knew he was constantly fighting to keep his own sanity. Though looking at his desk, it didn't look like it was working so well.  He used to be very organized, back before he was brought into the house.<br/><br/>Jack's mind wandered off into the past. Thinking about his own girl. He had sent letters every week for the first couple of years, giving up after never once recieving a letter back from him.  She was beautiful. Curly brown hair and bright hazel green eyes. She was calm and sweet and was the only one able to calm Jack down after a hard day.<br/><br/>Jack's vision was getting blurry. He growled and wiped his eyes. He hadn't thought about Maria in years. ""I've been in this damn place too long."" He said outloud to himself before walking up the stairs. Whether he meant the house or the basement, even he didn't know. Both, either, what did it even matter.<br/><br/>Jack walked through the hallway and into the living room. He felt the coffee pot. It was cold. He dumped it and got it ready for a new pot. The blonde must really have been out of it. He hadn't seen the pot go cold in months. He shrugged and decided he would sit down in the living room for a bit. He grabbed his newly made coffee and walked into the living room.<br/><br/>He smiled as he saw Jim rubbing his nose. ""You looked stressed brother. Why not take a vacation?"" He laughed as he sat down.   ""Go to Cuba or something. I hear it's nice around this time of year."" For some reason this made him laugh like he hadn't laughed in years. Maybe he was losing it.<br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Jack-Living Room</span></div>"
3628,Trapped Inside IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43241&start=40,2014-10-14T10:19:04,galvin,"The Puppeteer<br/><br/><br/>He saw the small smile when he mentioned compensating her losses. Maybe she needed money, she could be a student by her age? He would happily give her all the money she wanted if she helped him solve this mystery. He would give a lot more than only money for answers. The answers must be inside the house, they had to be. And they would change the story, his story. Looking at those beautiful, young women, Jenny and this petite red-head, made him wish to have some normal life. A life where he could invite a nice girl out and flirt with her. A life that wasn't filled with cruelty, revenge and despair. THEY had changed him, turned him into some white-headed monster, SOMEONE must be able to bring the old, charming, helpful boy back.<br/><br/>The fire-alarm ripped him out of his daydreams. Rai! This time he seemed to have lost it completely. This was none of his usual small fires, he only laughed about, it was a full-fledged assault! The smoke detectors in Rai's room had gone off and activated the sprinkler, when the second one in the hallway went off, it automatically activated the sprinklers in the entire floor. Water was raining down on the hungry flames and within seconds the fire was under control. He could have turned the system off, but he let the water pour down in the hallway and the sleeping rooms. Maybe a night in damp clothes and soaked rooms would make them watch Rai closer.<br/><br/>His hands where on the release button for the expensive Halon-system he had installed in the library. He loved books and he wouldn't ruin this collection by drenching it in water. The little red-head got up and seemed to follow Rai's command, but then she attacked surprisingly.<br/><br/>""Wow!""<br/><br/>He was deeply impressed. Not only that she was able to take down Rai, but that she did it. She could have walked out, why did she do that? Who was that girl? He was suddenly curious, wanted to learn more about her. For the first time in all the years since he left that horrible place THEY had wanted to be his home for the rest of his life, he was interested in a person. Interested in something else than to find out if she was involved in the tragedy. And for the very first time there was a glimpse of something he had thought lost forever. Affection. He started to look at her differently. She wasn't any longer a soul-less puppet attached to the strings in his hands. She was a human being, a beautiful young girl and he wished he could sit down next to her in the library and talk with her. Would she talk to him?<br/><br/>He watched her take on Rai, saw the muscles under her brown skin, her fluidic movements and her contorted face, when she yelled at Rai. He noticed even the smallest detail and his eyes were glued on her body, ignoring Rai completely. God, he really liked that girl! It was a completely different feeling he had compared to what he felt for Jenny. Jenny was his friend and he wanted her back. But this girl - she made his chest swell and his heartbeat quicken."
3629,Trapped Inside IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43241&start=40,2014-10-14T14:53:49,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;"">Jim Firewood - Living Room</span></div><br/><br/><div style=""text-align: justify;"">Jim sighed. It really seemed like this would be a very long day. He should probably check his medical bag and make sure he had everything in order. It was pretty likely that he would need to use it throughout the day. Shaking his head, Jim stood up and went to the piano. Closing it, he placed the bag on it and carefully emptied it.<br/><br/>Jim was staring at his materials, rubbing his nose as he always did when stressed, when Jack walked into the living room. Jim looked his brother up and down. He didn't seem to have lost much weight, which was good. Jenny was probably forcing him to eat more often.<br/><br/>Jack's remark made Jim shake his head and smirk. Well, at least they were not involved in a shouting match. ""I don't know. I think I prefer communist China. Won't you join me?"". Jack's laughter, though, made Jim stop what he was doing and walk up to his brother. Leaning over, Jim gripped Jack's shoulder and shook him softly. ""Jack!"", he called, concern clear on his dark eyes.<br/><br/>Jim was about to say something, when he looked up and wrinkled his nose. ""Jack!"", he called again, this time with other concerns than his brother. ""Something is wrong.""</div>"
3630,Trapped Inside IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43241&start=40,2014-10-14T15:21:52,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;"">Jenny Wallis - The Kitchen</span></div><br/><br/><div style=""text-align: justify;"">Jenny stood in the middle of the kitchen, the key on her hand. Where did this key go? It had to open some lock. Or one of the rooms. Probably one of the rooms, but still... it was probably worth it to check the locks. But first, she would tidy up the kitchen. That was the first thing.<br/><br/>With a sigh, Jenny started tidying up. One thing at a time, all the objects started being put in place. Started was the right word. While Jenny was halfway through her tidying up, she felt a dribble on her head. Water? Where was it coming from? What was going on out there? Feeling that something was wrong - and for some reason, feeling a rush of irrational fear -, Jenny pushed the table away from the kitchen door and ran to the hallway. As the room didn't seem to be on fire, Jenny tried the key on the locks, quickly. As she suspected. None would fit.<br/><br/>Gripping the key in her closed hand, Jenny took the stairs to the next floor. Stopping on her tracks on the charred corridor, the girl took a deep breath. It was Rai. Of course, who else would have done this? They needed to get out, they needed to.<br/><br/>Turning on her heels, Jenny ran back downstairs, back into the basement. Touching Chizuru's shoulder, Jenny showed the girl what she had in hand. ""Look. We... we need to get out. If there was this, there are others. But we need to find them. All of the keys, everything. If we all look through the rooms... we can leave this place. You see..."". Contrary to her usual manner, Jenny spoke quickly, with a measure of certainty. ""...if we keep, as Jack, nearly killing ourselves, or destroying things aimlessly like your brother, we will all die in here. We have to be smart. Smarter than <span style=""font-style: italic"">him</span>"", she finished, pointing at the camera in the basement.</div><br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;"">Jenny Wallis - The basement</span></div>"
3631,Trapped Inside IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43241&start=40,2014-10-17T16:15:23,Anadwen,"<span style=""font-family: ElvenCommonSpeak;""><span style=""font-size: 200%; line-height: 116%;"">Rai Nishiyama - the Library</span></span><br/><br/>The instinctive step he took to avoid her from snatching his lighter, and ending his burning spree in the house, wasn't enough to stop the red-haired girl from pushing him down and sitting on him. But the only reaction her remark received from him was a blank stare. He'd kill them all here?<br/>Oh, as if that truly mattered!<br/><br/>But Rai was no idiot. He was mad, but far from stupid. The moment that she pulled him back up, holding his hands to stop him from trying to do something, he twisted his body around, pulling his arms away from her, while he swung his foot up sideways to kick into her and get her off. With all his strength, he bolted towards the other end of the corridor, down, towards the stairs. Water was everywhere, fighting against the fire he has set in the house. A huge fire, flames licking everything in amber and scarlet gluttony... His mouth stretched to form a smirk. He didn't give the girl a chance to catch up - for that, he was fast, and so fast, he ran downstairs. He truly believed that the Puppeteer couldn't put out so many fires at once...<br/><br/><span style=""font-family: ElvenCommonSpeak;""><span style=""font-size: 200%; line-height: 116%;"">Rai Nishiyama - the Downstairs Hallway</span></span>"
3632,Trapped Inside IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43241&start=40,2014-10-17T16:16:03,Anadwen,"<span style=""font-family: ElvenCommonSpeak;""><span style=""font-size: 200%; line-height: 116%;"">Chizuru Nishiyama - the Basement</span></span><br/><br/>As Jack made his way out of the basement, Chizuru stood there silently for a while, eyes roaming over the dark interior. She hasn't visited it often, being a bit... Afraid of Jack and his antics, even. One madman with destructive habits was just enough. But now that she was alone...<br/><br/>She knelt down onto the floor, the dark T-shirt so loose it brushed against its surface, and carefully gazed under the furniture. She even squinted her eyes at the crevices in the walls, crawling a bit closer on her knees and elbows, till something caught her attention. A piece of white between the floor and the bricks, buried in the shadow of one of the corners. Curiously, she reached out for it, hands digging into the dust and sweeping it aside, to pull the small piece of paper, rolled tightly out from the gap. Her eyes lit up as she unraveled it for a brief moment, climbing back to her feet. It looked... Like a journal of sorts...<br/><br/>The moment Jenny touched her shoulder, she turned on her heel, giving her a look of mixed - but not fully negative - emotions. Her lips parted a little as she sighted the key and listened to the small blonde's speech, till she nodded, holding the note up in exchange. ""Right... Found key, must have lock. Found note, must be others."" She smiled softly at her. ""Going to get out alive, sure of that.""<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">#22<br/><br/>Joe. It all seems a little steep. The rats have gone yesterday. We wouldn't have noticed, if it were not for Nan. She was been in a stew the whole day. She says, it is quiet as in a grave in the basement. Grandpa and grandma are coming tomorrow. They are actually grand-uncle and grand-aunt, but we don't voice it. Mum is even glad that the rats are gone. I don't know whether to be pleased or upset about it. It is uncomfortable, falling asleep without their tread, that's why I'm writing. What kind of people are Victoria and Bill, I wonder? I've seen them only in photographies, but Sam spends by them in Dublin every summer. He says they are nice, but Mum is sometimes angry with them, because Sam comes home with Irish accent and Victoria's words.</span>That was what the page read..."
3633,Trapped Inside IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43241&start=40,2014-11-03T20:13:02,rizutsuki,"<span style=""font-weight: bold""><div style=""text-align: center;"">Lucinda-Library</div></span><br/><br/>Lucinda felt the air leave her as Rai kicked her. She had been able to turn her body slightly, saving her from being kicked in the stomach, but she was unable to avoid the kick altogether. She coughed as he ran out the door and held her side. After she was able to properly breathe again she stood up.<br/><br/>She grabbed the doorway  and looked out. There was a lot of smoke, water and flames. She stayed low and shut the library doors so less smoke would be allowed in.  She turned and ran towards the stairs and down towards the living room. Seeing the doctor and the guy that went into the basement she went to them.<br/><br/>""The Asian guy set a huge fire upstairs! Where are the fire extinguishers? There are sprinklers going off like crazy, but it's not stopping all of it.""<br/><br/>She didn't really wait for an answer as she started looking at all the walls in the living room. ""We also have to find the idiot. He could be starting more fires."" She stated, stopping her search to look at the two men.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><div style=""text-align: center;"">Lucinda-Living Room</div></span>"
3634,Trapped Inside IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43241&start=40,2014-11-03T20:35:19,rizutsuki,"<span style=""font-weight: bold""><div style=""text-align: center;"">Jack Firewood-Living Room</div></span><br/><br/>Jack was still laughing as his brother shook him. It was just funny and the comment about the China didn't help.  As if he'd want to live there. He sobered up though as he smelled the smoke. He pushed his brother off of him and looked towards the dining room. He saw the asian kid running down the stairs.<br/><br/>""What did that stupid...."" He took a step towards the boy, but the went off. The red haired girl he had glimpsed this morning came down as well, holding her side.<br/><br/>He listened to her about the fires and swore. He was goign to beat some sense into that kid. ""Jim. You better find him before I do."" Jack stated as he walked towards the one wall.<br/><br/>""Girl."" He grabbed a fire extinguisher from inside a box and handed it to her before looking back at Jim and walking towards the door.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><div style=""text-align: center;"">Jack Firewood-Living Room</div></span>"
3635,Trapped Inside IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43241&start=40,2014-11-04T10:37:50,galvin,"The Puppeteer<br/><br/>He wasn't worried about the fire. The sprinklers would extinguish it sooner or later, otherwise he wouldn't sit here so calmly. But he felt the deep urge to kill, to bind this crazy guy to his bed and to set it on fire. Watch the panic creep in his eyes when the flames licked at his body and to hear his inhuman cries when he poured some gasoline on his body, drop after drop. He could do it, he knew that deep inside a dark creature was lurking. A creature thrieving on blood and pain, misery and despair. The same creature that made him hunt down the ones who took Kate out of his life. It wasn't him, he knew that it was his alter ego. He was Mr. Nice Guy, had always been. He had befriended Jenny, he enjoyed Shizuru's poems, he liked the red-haired girl. THE CREATURE was the bad one. Not him.<br/><br/>Speaking of the red-haired girl, she seemed hurt again. If Rai hurt her, then he would let the creature lose. He liked the girl, wanted to know more of her. But he didn't even know her name. It made him send a message to his hands. They had to find her belongings and bring it to him. He really wanted to help her with her life. And maybe there was a chance that he could be a part of her life. It would feel good to have someone like her at his side. It would feel good to love. Again. It was a long buried feeling. One he hadn't missed for a long time. But now he did. Seeing the girl in her tank top and biking shorts, her wet red hair plastered to her tanned skin. It made him longing for her in his arms, for him undressing her and toweling her dry. Kissing the soft skin and making her feel giddy, like he had seen it in the movies. Not the ones with Kate, he couldn't watch those without crying for hours like the small boy she had held in her arms.<br/><br/>The creature stirred in his head. It was always there, sleeping lightly, always ready to step out. Now it had perked up its ears, listened to his thoughts and its mouth watered. He had no idea how his creature really looked like,  but to him it was like a hellhound. Deep red eyes, sharp teeth in that long snout. A muscular body on sturdy legs. It was a dangerous creature, one he could hardly ban. When did it appear the first time? When they locked him in? In the courtroom? No, it had appeared the moment he found Kate. And since that time, it had grown even more. It was strong, willful. And dangerous. He could feel his thoughts, his aims. Sometimes they were like his, sometimes not. Now they were tempting, but they weren't his. He wouldn't give in to its will. No! He wouldn't keep the red-haired girl forever here. For his pleasure and the creature's pleasure. He wanted her to love him, he didn't wanted to own her like a slave. He had to fight his creature in this. She was free..."
3636,Trapped Inside IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43241&start=40,2014-11-04T10:37:50,galvin,"The Puppeteer<br/><br/>He wasn't worried about the fire. The sprinklers would extinguish it sooner or later, otherwise he wouldn't sit here so calmly. But he felt the deep urge to kill, to bind this crazy guy to his bed and to set it on fire. Watch the panic creep in his eyes when the flames licked at his body and to hear his inhuman cries when he poured some gasoline on his body, drop after drop. He could do it, he knew that deep inside a dark creature was lurking. A creature thrieving on blood and pain, misery and despair. The same creature that made him hunt down the ones who took Kate out of his life. It wasn't him, he knew that it was his alter ego. He was Mr. Nice Guy, had always been. He had befriended Jenny, he enjoyed Shizuru's poems, he liked the red-haired girl. THE CREATURE was the bad one. Not him.<br/><br/>Speaking of the red-haired girl, she seemed hurt again. If Rai hurt her, then he would let the creature lose. He liked the girl, wanted to know more of her. But he didn't even know her name. It made him send a message to his hands. They had to find her belongings and bring it to him. He really wanted to help her with her life. And maybe there was a chance that he could be a part of her life. It would feel good to have someone like her at his side. It would feel good to love. Again. It was a long buried feeling. One he hadn't missed for a long time. But now he did. Seeing the girl in her tank top and biking shorts, her wet red hair plastered to her tanned skin. It made him longing for her in his arms, for him undressing her and toweling her dry. Kissing the soft skin and making her feel giddy, like he had seen it in the movies. Not the ones with Kate, he couldn't watch those without crying for hours like the small boy she had held in her arms.<br/><br/>The creature stirred in his head. It was always there, sleeping lightly, always ready to step out. Now it had perked up its ears, listened to his thoughts and its mouth watered. He had no idea how his creature really looked like,  but to him it was like a hellhound. Deep red eyes, sharp teeth in that long snout. A muscular body on sturdy legs. It was a dangerous creature, one he could hardly ban. When did it appear the first time? When they locked him in? In the courtroom? No, it had appeared the moment he found Kate. And since that time, it had grown even more. It was strong, willful. And dangerous. He could feel his thoughts, his aims. Sometimes they were like his, sometimes not. Now they were tempting, but they weren't his. He wouldn't give in to its will. No! He wouldn't keep the red-haired girl forever here. For his pleasure and the creature's pleasure. He wanted her to love him, he didn't wanted to own her like a slave. He had to fight his creature in this. She was free..."
3637,Trapped Inside IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43241&start=40,2014-11-04T13:20:48,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;"">Jim Firewood - Living Room</span></div><br/><br/><div style=""text-align: justify;"">Jim was confused, but all his senses were in full alert. Someone was endangering the members of the household, and he would not have that. For some reason, Jim felt responsible for all of them, even the Followers who barely acknowledged his presence, or were outright hostile. It was as though Jim felt that he had to be the responsible adult in that madhouse.<br/><br/>And harming those he considered under his care was not something the young doctor took lightly. The expression in Jim's usually kind eyes hardened as he nodded. He would keep that boy drugged if it was what it took to keep everyone alive. Yet, Jim didn't want to have Jack beat him senseless. Jack could be more useful with damage control.<br/><br/>""Wait"", Jim called before Jack could cross the door. He picked up something from his medical bag, and then another extinguisher. ""You help her around with putting out the fires. Please. I will go after the kid"", Jim half-asked, half-directed. After these words, he went out of the living room. With an inward sigh of relief, Jim saw that he wouldn't have to go far.<br/><br/>""Rai"", he called, trying the rational approach first, but ready for more drastic measures if needed. ""If you burn this house down, you will kill everyone. You will kill your sister. Is that what you want?""</div><br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;"">Jim Firewood - Hallway</span></div>"
3638,Trapped Inside IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43241&start=40,2014-11-04T13:31:35,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;"">Jenny Wallis - the Basement</span></div><br/><br/><div style=""text-align: justify;"">Jenny frowned and looked at the note. With a soft ""excuse me"", she leaned closer to the note, squinting her eyes to read it. The girl blinked a few times, pinching the bridge of her nose. Still unaware of what was going on upstairs. ""Nan. This name reminds me of someone, but... I don't know. Something about this rings so familiar...""<br/><br/>Jenny sighed and tapped her forehead. ""I can't remember, but it doesn't matter. My memory is the least of our problems"". She returned the piece of paper to Chizuru. ""It's a page off of someone's journal. I wonder why it is here. But this is besides the point. We need to figure out which room this key opens. And we are leaving this place.""<br/><br/>After a moment's hesitation, Jenny went up to the foot of the stairs that led up, back into the main area where the commotion was going on. ""Let's go back upstairs, Jack won't like to come back and find us here. And we have some searching to do, right?"", the girl completed, already taking the stairway up to the Hallway. As soon as she emerged from the stairs, Jenny looked around, confused. What the hell was going on? Yet, she preferred not to ask questions yet, noticing the tension in the air, and ready to act if needed.</div><br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;"">Jenny Wallis - the Hallway</span></div>"
3639,Trapped Inside IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43241&start=60,2014-11-07T22:06:09,galvin,"<span style=""font-weight: bold"">The Puppeteer</span><br/><br/>He had listened with one ear to Jenny and Shizuru and their little plan to win over him. It had made him smile... especially as it was a plan of the two loonies. But whatever would make Jenny to start digging into her lost past was welcome to him. And he wondered if those two would be up for a surprise... a real surprise. One of the unexpected kind hidden in the kids room. There was another person in this house, one nobody knew about. They had a visitor late in the evening yesterday. The Puppeteer had been warned, that he would come and this one was the only one who had seen him in real. Just not his face, as it had been covered under a large hood.<br/><br/>His hand must have tricked that one into believing that this house - his house - was some cathouse and as horny as all young men, the guy wanted to visit it. He knocked at the back door when everyone else was asleep and the Puppeteer had opened the door for him, letting him in. It had been a ghostly atmosphere, the hallway dimly lit and the entire house silent and sleeping. But the young guy had been too horny and too careless to wonder about it. And he had followed the Puppeteer upstairs willingly. Maybe the few words he had said had been enough to convince the young man. ""I'll bring you to the girls."" That had been his words and the big smile in the boy's face had been all of an answer the Puppeteer had needed. He had opened the door to the kids bedroom and when the young man had made a step forward, expecting to see some half-naked girls, the blow over his head had come unexpected and knocked him out.<br/><br/>He had been out cold, laying there in the lower bunk bed, but the Puppeteer could see him stir now slowly. And Jenny and Shizuru were only some feet away, still on the stairs on their mission to find the locked door for that key. Would they try the door of the kids room? Nobody had ever been in, even as it was unlocked. But maybe this would bring somebody into that room...and to discover its secrets."
3640,Trapped Inside IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43241&start=60,2014-11-08T00:55:54,Anadwen,"<span style=""font-size: 200%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-family: ElvenCommonSpeak;"">Rai Nishiyama - Downstairs Hallway</span></span><br/><br/>Slowing down a little at the sound of Jim's voice, Rai was still at his senses enough to take in what the man said. If he burned the house down, he'd kill Chizuru... No! He couldn't do that... She had to live, she had to live even if he couldn't. Even if he meant that he'd have to... Die...<br/>His eyes widened at the thought, the hand with a lighter between his thin fingers sinking lower. ""I can't let her die..."" he muttered. No, Chizuru had to get out and live, she had to go back home and live her life again, she deserved that. Maybe Jim was right... But what guarantee did he have that the Puppeteer won't kill her? None. No, there was a bigger chance that she'd die than that she'd survive in these conditions...<br/><br/>He drew a shaky breath in, backing up down the hallway. ""I can't let her die, but he'll kill her if I don't make a way out!"" he cried out, tears welling out of his eyes as he grit his teeth. Turning around once more, he bolted towards the main door, drawing the lighter near it and pressing the flame onto the surface of the door. Not enough, this wasn't enough... Swallowing the tears, he pulled another lighter out of his pocket, to switch that one on, too, brushing it against the door and the locks, despite knowing that was nowhere near being enough to burn a hole through the door. The flames weren't catching. That wasn't enough.<br/><br/>He dropped one of the lighters to his feet, flicking his wrist with the other one, and setting his own jumper on fire. If he couldn't make the door burn so simply, then he'd rather burn himself and set it on fire... So Chizuru could go back home...<br/>She was his little sister. What else was he on the face of earth for if not to protect her? She was the only person he never even drew fire near.<br/>The flames licked his pale skin as he pounded onto the door with his fists, eating away on the fabric of the sweater. More hot tears ran in rivers down his face, the amber of flames enveloping his mind and clenching around it tightly. He barred his teeth at the door, sinking to his knees as he felt the searing heat of the fire nearby. Burn, burn, burn...<br/>Burn...<br/><br/>So that she could get out. They wouldn't be trapped here again, never again."
3641,Trapped Inside IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43241&start=60,2014-11-08T13:50:28,Anadwen,"<span style=""font-size: 200%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-family: ElvenCommonSpeak;"">Chizuru Nishiyama - the Basement</span></span><br/><br/>""Keep it... Now search for room."" Chizuru nodded, folding the paper in her small hand and clutching it tightly. ""Not staying here... But smell smoke. Something burning."" she muttered, eyes narrowing in worry, but she followed Jenny upstairs, placing her bare feet onto the stairs, soaked with water from the sprinklers. Smoke was filling the corridor, and she waved her free hand before her face to chase it away, shutting her eyes tightly before the smoke. She was right, something bad happened.<br/><br/>""Rai. Baka."" she mumbled. Why did her brother have to act like this all the time? Setting things on fire and breaking them? Didn't he know anything better, or was he really that desperate to get out of the house? Stepping next to Jenny, she pulled the collar of her T-shirt over her mouth and nose, with her eyes still narrowed scanning her surroundings. It was warm... Fire must have been nearby, and the sprinklers were still showering everything in water...<br/><br/><span style=""font-size: 200%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-family: ElvenCommonSpeak;"">Chizuru Nishiyama - the Hallway</span></span>"
3642,Trapped Inside IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43241&start=60,2014-11-08T17:43:09,Shades,"<span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><div style=""text-align: center;"">Jim Firewood - Hallway</div></span><br/><br/><div style=""text-align: justify;"">Jim was a little relieved to see that his words had hit home with Rai. The last thing he needed was a maniac trying to burn down the house. No, Rai would never stop burning things. But if he at least refrained from burning the house with everyone in it, things could be organized. And they would all survive until they found their freedom. Jim's mind thought for a moment. Was it simply leaving the house? Or was it freedom in their minds and spirits?<br/><br/>His thoughts were cut as Rai - that crazy boy - lit his own clothes on fire. All right, there was no time for philosophy. <br/><br/>Rushing to the boy's side, Jim pushed him down and started putting out the flames he could, burning his own hands in the project. That wasn't important, though. Only when he finished putting off enough so that the rest would be taken care of by the sprinklers, did the man speak again. His hands gripped firmly on the boy's shoulders.<br/><br/>""You will stop this nonsense. If you want to burn things for fun, fine - you won't stop anyway. But if you put the lives of these people at risk again, you will answer to me. Understood?""</div>"
3643,Trapped Inside IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43241&start=60,2014-11-08T17:44:12,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;"">Jenny Wallis - Hallway</span></div><br/><br/><div style=""text-align: justify;"">Jenny had reached the hallway in time to watch as Rai lit his jumper on fire, Jim put out the flames - burning himself in the process - and to hear Jim's threat. That was wrong. Jim wasn't like this. He didn't harm people, he didn't threaten them. Jenny wouldn't have been surprised with hearing Jack threatening to beat sense into Rai's head. But not Jim. This was a very strange day.<br/><br/>""Jim"". Jenny's voice had a sense of urgency. ""Don't."" She wasn't sure what exactly she was asking Jim not to do, but she couldn't just stay there and watch. All those things that were happened were more proof that they had to get out. As soon as possible.<br/><br/>With a sigh, Jenny took Chizuru's hand. ""Come with me. Jim will take care of everything down here"", she instructed. ""We need to find the lock for this key, and then who knows what?"" <br/><br/>Jenny would wait for Chizuru's decision to come with her, or to stay. Either way, she would go upstairs again. Jenny's intention was to test every locked door with that key, but a small noise coming from behind one of those made her change her mind. Testing the door, Jenny noticed it was not locked. Looked like a nursery, apparently for two children. Something about it was strangely familiar. But the person inside was not. The young man could see a girl, in her early twenties, staring at him. She was a small blonde, with a kind - yet frightened - visage. Her voice was soft when she spoke. ""Who... what are you doing here?""</div><br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;"">Jenny Wallis - Children's room</span></div>"
3644,Trapped Inside IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43241&start=60,2014-11-08T18:15:00,hellrazor,"<div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Johnny Anders-Children's Room</span></span></div><br/><br/><span style=""color: #00FFFF""><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Goddamn it. My head... I can see an alien with chicken roaster. Really, I can see things... I can see things.</span></span><span style=""color: #FFBF40""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""That's because our head is hurt like hell, and we were laying there for a long time! This was supposed to be...""</span></span><span style=""color: #00BF00""><span style=""text-decoration: underline"">""What if we had the sex already? Or, what if they did bad things to us? What if we are dead? What if we are stuck here? What if that man come again with women? What if...""</span></span><span style=""color: #00FFFF""><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Shut up! I'm high enough, I don't need to argue with you guys! Argh, it hurts!""</span></span><br/><br/>Johnny was waking up. Arguing with himself, in his brain.<span style=""color: #00FFFF""><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Just look!""</span></span>Johnny tried to speak, but he was really high because of his head:<br/><br/>-Hey girl! So, you are the one, eh? Before we do it(Johnny stands up slowly), I want to say something. Just, British accent is really funny, you know? Look at me, how funny talking I am! Perfect. Hahahaha! Perfect. Dear lord, please forgive this soul and let him go to his underground church with your priest's holy permission! Hahahaha, I mean, our accent is really funny. Hahaha!<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFBF40""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Great. Our alter ego is American.""</span></span><span style=""color: #00BF00""><span style=""text-decoration: underline"">""What if our alter ego is also a Red Neck? What if our alter ego is...</span></span><span style=""color: #00FFFF""><span style=""font-style: italic"">""What if you two help me to recover?""</span></span><br/><br/>Johnny kept talking:<br/><br/>-I mean, we British people can perfectly talk without moving our upper lip. Perfect! Hahahaha! I'm laughing very loudly but it's just because I'm travelling between different lands and discovering many things. Go to someone, swear his mother with this accent, he will think you said good things! Hahaha. Argh!<br/><br/>Johnny's head started to ache.<span style=""color: #00FFFF""><span style=""font-style: italic"">""It's really too bad! After I get up from ground, it started hurting too much!""</span></span><span style=""color: #FFBF40""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Just get to the point with the girl we can't wait all the day real one.""</span></span><span style=""color: #00BF00""><span style=""text-decoration: underline"">""What if we get to the wrong point and bad things start to happen? What if she has HIV? What if we are out of... Yeah, we are out of condoms. We are going to get AIDS! AIDS! WE ARE GOING TO DIEE! WHY? WHY?""</span></span><span style=""color: #FFBF40""> <span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Shut the fuck up!""</span></span><span style=""color: #00FFFF""><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Everything under my control.""</span></span><span style=""color: #FFBF40""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Sure...""</span></span><br/><br/>Johnny touched his black Jacket's collar. Didn't know what to do:<br/><br/>-So girl, last one for laughing to British accent. The donkey kong was moving with that purple alien with chicken roaster in his right hand and carrying a backpack with it's left hand going to jump from the bridge near the clock tower. Hahahahahaha!<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFBF40""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""OH MY GOD! OUR ALTER EGO IS RETARDED!""</span></span><span style=""color: #00BF00""><span style=""text-decoration: underline"">""We are dead! We are dead! He is not going to protect himself! Or, what if we are already dead? What if we are still sleeping? If we are still sleeping, we can wake up! Reality Check! Again! Nope. So, what if we are in endless dark corners in a devil's brain?</span></span><span style=""color: #FFBF40""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""BOTH OUR ALTER EGO AND DOUBTFUL ONE ARE RETARDED!""</span></span><br/><br/>Johnny, touched that pretty girl's shoulder gently:<br/><br/>-So, how much?<br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Johnny Anders-Children's Room</span></span></div><br/><br/>-----------------<br/><br/>Edit: Room+Grammar Correction"
3645,Trapped Inside IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43241&start=60,2014-11-08T18:38:28,rizutsuki,"<div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Lucinda-Living Room</span></div><br/><br/>Lucinda thanked them for the extinguisher and ran upstairs, not waiting for Jack. She noticed Jenny and Chizuru walking down the hall and into a room. ""What the hell are they doing up here? Can they not see the fire?"" She vaguely heard Jack catching up, though the question was more to herself than anything.<br/><br/>She walked towards the room. ""You guys really should not be up here. If you can't tell, there's a bit of a fire burning and I don't see water or extinguishers in your--"" she stopped as she noticed another person in the room asking how much sometihng was. Was he already here and they just hadn't met? Or was he new? She hadn't been here long enough to really know and now wasn't the time to wonder.<br/><br/>""All three of you, either get helping or get downstairs and stay low until the fire is out. "" Lucinda was used to being in charge. Her parents had put her into many leadership programs as well as making her volunteer for St. John's Ambulance and as a life guard. Her family was a military family, and though they didn't want her joining the army, they wanted her to be prepared for any situation.<br/><br/>She gave them one final look, pushing the point to get somewhere safe and then went to the stairs while also not giving them a chance to respond before heading back out of the room. The fire had started climbing down the staircase. Turning to Jack she smiled. ""Ready to put out some fires?"" She lifted the extinguisher and began spraying, walking up as she did so.<br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Lucinda-Staircase</span></div>"
3646,Trapped Inside IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43241&start=60,2014-11-08T18:51:07,rizutsuki,"<span style=""font-weight: bold""><div style=""text-align: center;"">Jack Firewood-Living Room</div></span><br/><br/><br/>Jack grumbled as he took the extinguisher from his brother. He saw a spark in Jim's eye he learned to be weary of. Jim was the calmer of the two, but he also had his own temper when it came to protecting people. Jim's temper may never show, but Jack knew better than to push him when he had his spark. He saw the girl run up the stairs and started walking. He wasn't a runner. Climbing up the stairs he heard Lucinda talking to herself. Not really hearing what she asked, he didn't answer. It probably wasn't directed at him anyway.<br/><br/>He could see the smoke coming down the staircase, but noticed Lucinda going into one of the rooms instead.<span style=""font-style: italic""> 'What is she doing?'</span>he thought to himself. Walking over he noticed other people in the room. Jenny and Chizuru and was that another new person? ""How many people do you need in this hell hole you asshole?"" He asked on of the cameras ebfore turning back to the group. The girl was doing a good enough job making sure they were not being stupid, so he didn't really have to say anything to them. He noticed the new guy touching Jenny and frowned. Why was he touching her. Did they know eachother? Anything was possible.<br/><br/>Shurgging he followed Lucinda to the staircase and got his extinguisher ready. He grunted in response to her question. When they got to the top he turned to the left. ""You go to the rooms on the right, I'll hit the left."" He started spraying, watching as the foam put out the flames.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><div style=""text-align: center;"">Jack Firewood-Upstairs hallway</div></span>"
3647,Trapped Inside IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43241&start=60,2014-11-08T20:22:44,galvin,"<span style=""font-weight: bold"">The Puppeteer</span><br/><br/>He leaned back and watched his puppets. It was getting laughable somehow. He just wished he could for one second read Jenny's thoughts, when the young guy touched her shoulder. She must be totally confused now. But maybe confusion would help her brain to overcome the blockage she had build up. Maybe in a day or two he could give her some soft hints and help her with recovering. There was only one thing he feared - that Jenny would remember her past and him. And that she would be totally taken aback by his puppeting, although she knew that he was a magician with the puppets.<br/><br/>Jack and his new favorite girl joined the other three and he was deeply impressed by the red-head again. She was a born leader and she kept her head even in strange and dangerous situations. They weren't so totally different, him and her. And he was deeply believing that this girl could walk over bodies too if they blocked her way. Why all this made his heart speed up, he had no idea. It was a new feeling to him, one he had never experienced before and although he had read hundreds of stories containing love, he wasn't sure if this unfamiliar feeling was related to love or if he just felt some deeper attraction. Nevertheless he watched her killing the flames, just that she wasn't able to extinguish the flames raging in his body."
3648,Trapped Inside IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43241&start=60,2014-11-08T20:41:53,Shades,"<span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><div style=""text-align: center;"">Jenny Wallis - Children's room</div></span><br/><br/><div style=""text-align: justify;"">""Hey girl! So, you are the one...""The one? The one what? Was he expecting him? Was he someone from her past that she was supposed to remember? No, it didn't seem like it. And he was talking some nonsense about British accent. About traveling... what the heck? Was he on some sort of drug? Or had he been hit too hard on the head and was just confused?<br/><br/>Jenny decided for the second option. And as it happened, there wasn't much she could say until he decided to shut up.<br/><br/>And then... he touched her shoulder. Jenny's first, instinctive reaction was to slap his hand away. She had no idea why. ""How much what?"", she asked, a puzzled expression on her usually calm face. <br/><br/>Jenny would probably have said something else if the new girl in the house had not appeared. With the surprise of the scenes she had seen in the living room, and the surprise of this encounter, Jenny had forgotten about the fire. Luckily, the flames upstairs weren't that bad after the sprinklers, but they still needed attention to be completely done with. <br/><br/>As Jack and Lucinda went back up the stairs, Jenny moved out of the way, and into the room, pulling Chizuru with her. If they weren't helping at this very second, they should at least get out of the way.</div>"
3649,Trapped Inside IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43241&start=60,2014-11-08T21:19:28,hellrazor,"<div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;"">Johnny Anders-Children's Room</span></div><br/><br/>The pretty girl, slapped Johnny's hand away. At the moment:<br/><br/>*Scene*<br/><br/>*A fast diving inside to Johnny's brain, then atoms, then space, then Galaxy, then Solar System, then earth, then house, then Johnny again.*<br/><br/><span style=""color: #00FFFF""><span style=""font-style: italic"">""I remember everything! Wait, where did she go? Oh, she came with another one. Threesome? OH YEAHH! Nope, it's not, right? Yep, right. She said how much what? Which means it's not cathouse. Which means I passed out because that man hit my head. Which literally means I'll have fun!""</span></span><span style=""color: #FFBF40""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Are you fucking kidding me? Having fun? Just get laid and get out of here.""</span></span><span style=""color: #00FFFF""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Don't you see? There are toys here! Let's see what else we have.""</span></span><span style=""color: #00BF00""> <span style=""text-decoration: underline"">""Really? What if there are puppets and they become living puppets and murder us? Or, or even worse! WORSE!""</span></span><br/><br/>Johnny finally come back to himself:<br/><br/>-I'm sorry for what I said. I was a little high, you know I was passed out for long time. I still can't think normally. A smoke will help me.<br/><br/>Johnny noticed the smoke and sounds quickly.<span style=""color: #00FFFF""><span style=""font-style: italic"">""When did I miss any details??""</span></span><span style=""color: #FFBF40""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""The time you entered the house? I mean, you are missing details too. JUST GO AND LIGHT THAT CIGARETTE!""</span></span><br/><br/>Johnny get out from room running, saw a man and a girl trying to extinguish fire. He put the cigarette in his mouth, looked at pack.<span style=""color: #FFBF40""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""NOOO! WE HAVE ONLY 13 LEFT!""</span></span>Johnny get to the hallway, to the fire, opened his way to fire with his arms:<br/><br/>-Please, please open the way for a moment.<br/><br/>He lit his cigarette from fire. Smoked it-<span style=""color: #00FFFF""><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Oh yeah.""</span></span><span style=""color: #FFBF40""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Now you're talking.""</span></span><span style=""color: #00BF00""><span style=""text-decoration: underline"">""IDIOTS! What if we burned our hair? We almost burned our hair! And, and...</span></span><span style=""color: #00FFFF""><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Shut up ladies, we are going to play with toys!""</span></span><br/><br/>Johnny runned to the room again. There are many toys, puppets(woooden and glove puppets), dolls, some other toys, even a car and, some soldiers! Small soldiers, tiny soldiers. He started playing with them. Simulating a battle, he even used his hand as jet bomber. It was really weird, he wasn't saying any single word and he was smoking his cigarette at the same time. Very fast battle, lasted less than a minute.<span style=""color: #00FFFF""><span style=""font-style: italic"">""We have our own squad now!""</span></span><span style=""color: #FFBF40""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""LET'S KILL EVERYONE!""</span></span><span style=""color: #00FFFF""> <span style=""font-style: italic"">""Nope. Ok, this is Bravo Six. We are under heavy fire, need assistance! Copy that Bravo Six. We are on our way, over. Bravo Six, hold your ground, over. Roger that. Oh no, HQ, HQ! Enemy tanks incoming, I repeat enemy tanks incoming! Copy That Bravo Six. Just a few more minutes, over. Jet's are here! We won!</span></span><span style=""color: #FFBF40""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""VICTOOOOOORY! HURRAAAAAAAA!""</span></span><span style=""color: #00FFFF""><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Oh look, what we have here! Puppets! Hehe, glove puppets! Those are not scary, wooden ones are... Ok, a frog and a cow? Let's simulate it!""</span></span><br/><br/>Johnny stopped playing with soldiers and took two glovepuppets. One, a frog. The other one, a cow. He put them in his hand. It was a lot more weird. He was still silent, and smoking his cigarette with using puppets. He make puppets talk each other, without saying any single word. Than, frog hit the cow and chasing started. He stood up, and started running in the room until he hit the toy train. He looked at train, and started chasing scene again. This time, he stopped after hitting the desk. What a looser.<span style=""color: #00FFFF""><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Oh, Hello, Mr. Frog. How are you today? I'm fine, Mrs. Cow. I was wondering if you would... Come to dinner in my house. Oh, but I'm with Mr. Bull, I can't come in your house.""</span></span><span style=""color: #FFBF40""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""I take over from here. I SAID COME IN, COW!""</span></span><span style=""color: #FFBF40""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Ok, doesn't matter if you want or not. I WANT! Yeah, let's look what we have here!""</span></span><span style=""color: #FFBF40""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Oh no, leave me alone!.""</span></span><span style=""color: #FFBF40""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Come back here!""</span></span><span style=""color: #00FFFF""><span style=""font-style: italic"">""I'll play with that later. Now, Let's get done with it!""</span></span><br/><br/>Johnny looks at the desk. His other voice telling him to look into drawers. Johnny throwed puppets on the floor, and take a last breathe from the cigarette. Throwed cigarette on the floor and stepped on it with his black boots. Started searching the drawers, and he found a piece of paper. He quickly read it, and put it in his Jacket's inside pocket.<span style=""color: #00BF00""><span style=""text-decoration: underline"">""What if there is something in one of the drawer? What if it helps us? What if... Just look at it before we die!""</span></span><span style=""color: #00FFFF""><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Oh yeah.""</span></span><span style=""color: #FFBF40""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Let's do weird things with this paper, eh? Boss?""</span></span><span style=""color: #00FFFF""><span style=""font-style: italic"">""No. Ok, this is great. I'll keep it for myself until I learn more things, and I know other people.</span></span><br/><br/>Johnny had a real fun and smoked his cigarette real fast. It almost took less than two minutes. Really, why he was doing it? Even he didn't know, yet. He turned to the girls watching him(what a surprise?):<br/><br/>-So, where am I? What's going on?<br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;"">Johnny Anders-Children's Room</span></div><br/><br/>----<br/>Edit: Room+Grammar Correction"
3650,Trapped Inside IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43241&start=60,2014-11-23T06:09:05,rizutsuki,"<span style=""font-weight: bold"">Lucinda-one of the player's rooms</span><br/><br/>Lucinda could feel the heat kissing her skin as she fought to put our the fire. She could hear Jack swearing across the hall as he too, sprayed CO2 across the blazing walls. As she finished putting out the fire in each room, she went and smashed the windows. The bars stopped them from escaping, but luckily, opened up enough air to let the smoke out.<br/><br/>She coughed as she finished the last room on the floor. She looked up the staircase and frowned. There was still another floor to do and she could hear the fire crackling. At least the water showers are helping keep it under control. She went over to the room Jack was in. He was inspecting the bars on the windows. He had obviously had a similar idea to Lucinda's and had started breaking windows as well.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">'All the window replacements are going to cost a fortune,'</span>she thought to herself. ""I'm going to continue on upstairs."" She said allowed to him.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Lucinda-one of the player's bedrooms.</span>"
3651,Trapped Inside IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43241&start=60,2014-11-23T06:17:55,rizutsuki,"<span style=""font-weight: bold"">Jack-One of the player's bedrooms</span><br/><br/>Jack swore as a flame licked his arm. That kid was lucky Jim got a hold of him and not Jack. He almost debated letting the fire destroy the kid's room, but thought better of it. He didn't want to have to fight it if left the room again. He heard a smash and figured what Lucinda was doing. It was a good idea though he hoped she was waiting until the fire was out before opening it.  He decided to do the same. Letting the smoke out would help keep the damage to a minimum and make sure no one got sick.<br/><br/>When he got to the final room he really started looking at the bars on the windows. He looked at where they were connected to the window and tried to see if he could spot any weaknesses.<br/><br/>He jumped when Lucinda walked in. He hadn't heard her. He nodded as she explained what she was going to do and turned back to the window.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Jack-One of the player's bedrooms</span>"
3652,Trapped Inside IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43241&start=60,2014-11-23T14:16:32,galvin,"<span style=""font-weight: bold"">The Puppeteer</span><br/><br/>It was unbelievable. He had to have a serious talk with his hands. It couldn't go on like that. Not that he minded additional people in the house. The more, the merrier, the more likely that the dark secret around Kate would be uncovered. But not such kind of guys! He watched in amazement and growing annoyance how the guy rushed through the kids room with puppets on his hands. He wasn't uttering a single word and the Puppeteer face-palmed.<br/><br/>""Not another nut job...oh no! I can't stand more of that kind!""<br/><br/>While the Puppeteer knew that he was a little bit harsh on the other inhabitants, it was his true believe. He had taken Jenny in to help her with her memory loss, because she was his friend, had always been his friend and he wanted the old Jenny back. Ray and Shizuru had been in here even before he had returned from his absence. And while Ray definitely had something knocked up in his head with that wish to destroy everything and to live out his pyromaniac vein, Shizuru was simply a dreamer, far off the real world. But she wasn't nuts. And not at all if he compared her to that new guy. This one was completely lunatic. And it annoyed the Puppeteer already after five minutes of having to watch it. He would tell his hands to examine the brains of the folks they want to add more thoroughly.<br/><br/>Luckily there was still the red-haired girl. Ok, maybe she should have tried to open the windows, not to smash them, but he couldn't really hold that over her head. After all the entire rooms were full of smoke. And he didn't matter the damage done. The only problem was that he couldn't get repairmen into the house, while it was occupied. Those folks would have to place cardboard over the windows. He typed out another message to his hands to organise cardboard and to deliver it tonight.<br/><br/>The Puppeteer watched how Jim dragged Ray to a room and how Shizuru rushed towards them. Now what was this for?"
3653,Trapped Inside IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43241&start=60,2014-11-24T03:38:29,Shades,"<span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><div style=""text-align: center;"">Jenny Wallis - Children's room</div></span><br/><br/><div style=""text-align: justify;"">Jenny was completely confused with the new guy. What was he doing? What was going on in the house? Why was the house on fire? It didn't seem like an electrical fire or anything like that. Fires were Rai's thing, but why would he start one just because? Was he going completely insane? Well, that was not exactly anything to be surprised by. Not in that house. The whole confining could affect people's minds differently. For her, it wasn't so bad. Most of the people who knew her - or all of them - thought that she had given up on her freedom. That was not the case. Jenny simply had her own ideas about what freedom meant.<br/><br/>It didn't matter at the moment. With a sigh, Jenny peeked outside. At least for now, Jack and the new girl seemed to be on top of the fire enough for her to take the new member of the household in and talk to him.<br/><br/>""This is hard to explain. Basically, you are in a manor in Witchbridge, not too far from London. We are all trapped in here for the time being. And right now there is a fire, so we need to help them put it out, before we all die in here. I will explain you more later. Or the house master will. But for now, we need help. Oh.""<br/><br/>After this remark, Jenny peeked outside again. She looked both ways and coughed a little. ""Jack! Where should I go?"", the girl asked, waiting for Jack's directions in order to go where she could be more useful.</div><br/><br/><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><div style=""text-align: center;"">Jenny Wallis - Upstairs corridor</div></span>"
3654,Trapped Inside IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43241&start=60,2014-11-24T03:39:22,Shades,"<span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><div style=""text-align: center;"">Jim Firewood - Hallway</div></span><br/><br/><div style=""text-align: justify;"">Jim was beyond furious with Rai. That boy had overstepped all the possible boundaries and done something extremely stupid. In a normal situation, Jim would have felt compassion towards the boy. But when he had put the entire household's lives at risk, there was no compassion for him. He had risked his own life, his sister's, Jenny's, Jack's, the new girl's... and what for? Nothing. He was being completely stupid and his antics would not lead him out of the house.<br/><br/>Without a word at first, Jim gripped Rai's arm and dragged him behind himself, and up the stairs. Doc was so furious he didn't even mind if the boy would trip or fall. He didn't take Rai to his own room. The first empty room would be entered, though. Still silent, Jim shoved the boy on the bed and gripped his arm. The syringe with a sleeping medicine was stuck in the boys arm.<br/><br/>""You will stay here until everything is under control. And if you get out of this room and cause any more trouble, I will have something much worse than anesthetic in the next syringe"", the man threatened through clenched teeth. Looking at the frightened Chizuru, he pointed at the boy. ""Stay here and take care of him. Jenny will make sure the two of us are fed"", he directed. <br/><br/>Stepping out of the room, Jim looked around and called for Jack right after Jenny had done the same. ""Jack! Anyone injured I should tend to?"", he asked, his voice still barely able to contain his fury.</div><br/><br/><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><div style=""text-align: center;"">Jim Firewood - Upstairs corridor</div></span>"
3655,Trapped Inside IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43241&start=60,2014-11-24T05:07:01,hellrazor,"<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;"">JOHNNY ANDERS-CHILDREN'S ROOM</span></span><br/><br/>Inside voices portrayed by:<br/><br/>Blue as Real One, Orange as Angry One, Green as Doubtful One<br/><br/>----------------------------------------------------------------<br/><br/>Johnny gathered his mind together. It was simply a prison. There is a house master too. So basically, he is in charge of prison. He he. Johnny could join Aryan Brotherhood to survive but they are rapist too, so the best thing is trying to survive on his own in this prison. He looked around, and he saw the camera. Nice, he is also watching them.<br/><br/>(((<span style=""color: #00FFFF"">This girl is annoying. For fucks sake, you are trapped here for the ""time being"" and still can't escape? What are you, an idiot? Useless pricks. They are causing harm to earth. They are useless, they are fucking problem of the mankind. They deserve to die. Their life only causing damage to superior minds like me. And that motherfucker, the house master, really? I gotta check people and their voice for the man I met in here at night, before he hit me. If he is not here, he is the master. If he is here, I can kill him. Or torture him to tell me how to get out of this place.</span><span style=""color: #FFBF40"">But Johnny, for the first time, I say we should act a little normal. We have to be friends with everyone in this prison. If this is a prison, we can get out. A camera in here? This man is pervert, a maniac, a son of a bitch. I bet he put cameras to everywhere. So the best thing we can do is, finding the spots that cameras can't see. Second, we need somewhere without camera. Third, we need materials to black out cameras. And, killing spree can start. If we can manage to get rid of the lights, it will be best. So, no recording and no lights, we can do our job. We always knew that we going to kill someone. So, the time has come. These folks are idiots, and the master is bastard. Master deserves the worst, and we will make him suffer.</span><span style=""color: #00FF00"">Agreed. I always told you to be careful all the time. Now, we have to be double careful. You can see, there is a fire. These retards can't even control a fire. Even Homo-Erectus is a lot more intelligent than these dumbs. They could get out from this house, they could do something. But no, they accepted their fate. And, I bet they tried to figure out what's going on. We, going to figure out how to escape and take our revenge. Soon. But, what if the best thing we can do is following everyone until we are ready? That's right Johnny. Be normal, be like others. Follow every rule. Wait in your cell, until the time comes. Then, we will wake up.</span>)))<br/><br/>Johnny realized that, it is the best to follow the girl. So, they would think he is one of them, he got normal, he is helpful. Johnny grabbed a fire extinguisher. This thing called as fire extinguisher because this bitch extinguishes fire. Yeah, right. This red bitch can extinguish fire. Just pull the pin, take the wind to your back, and press the thing. It will spit a white soap-like ""foam"" and it will extinguish the fire. The basic rule is, spray it to the bottom of fire. So, Johnny followed that rule. Get out to hallway, pulled the pin, aimed at the bottom, and pressed the thing. The white foam started to extinguish the fire.<br/><br/>(((<span style=""color: #00FFFF"">I should start fires as a firefighter. Like, Fahrenheit 451. These folks deserve it. Let's count how many people we can see.</span><span style=""color: #FFBF40"">Totally agreed. First, count them and meet with them. We have to know them.</span><span style=""color: #00FF00"">You two focus on fire. I'll count for you. And yes, there is a camera in here too.</span>)))<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;"">JOHNNY ANDERS-Hallway</span></span>"
3656,Trapped Inside IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43241&start=60,2014-11-27T17:56:28,rizutsuki,"<span style=""font-weight: bold"">Lucinda-One of the player's bedrooms</span><br/><br/>Lucinda turned from Jack, who was still enthralled by the bars on the window, and started up the stairs to the attic.  There was a lot of stuff up there, and almost all of it was on fire. That and the room was just filled with smoke. Keeping her shirt over her mouth she found her way to the window and smashed it. Smoke went pushing out of the window. Lucinda went back downstairs and as she passed the room Jack was in she could hear him grumbling to himself. She wondered if he was seeing something that would help with a possible escape. Though, three floors up didn't exactly make for easy getaways.<br/><br/>She went downstairs, calling out that the fire was put out. She was all smoky and soaked right through thanks to the sprinklers. She went straight into the kitchen and began looking for something hot to drink. She wasn't really a coffee person, she liked tea and hot chocolate much more. She wasn't sure if it was because she just didn't know where anything was or if it was because there was none in the house, but she couldn't find hot chocolate anywhere.<br/><br/>Turning to the camera she pointed to the cabinents. ""Where is the hot chocolate? And if there is none....what kind of hell is this?"" She turned back and sighed. Tea would have to do for now.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Lucinda-Kitchen</span>"
3657,Trapped Inside IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43241&start=60,2014-11-27T19:00:34,galvin,"<span style=""font-weight: bold"">The Puppeteer</span><br/><br/>He pressed the speaker button and sighed. Why did nobody see what he tried to do here? And why were they so negative?<br/><br/>""The chocolate is in the cabinet under the sink. A brown box, I know that it was in the delivery this morning and Jenny always puts it there. Check it.""<br/><br/>He wanted to remove his finger from the button, but then he continued speaking. His voice was tired and worried.<br/><br/>""It is the kind of hell you folks make it. I am not the one who is burning the house, destroying everything mechanical or tries to find silly ways to escape. All this could be very easy and smoothly working. The ten keys for the front door are in the house. Find them and you are all free to leave. I won't hold you back. Not even you, although I like you. You will find other things, pieces of the past, memories and my journals. It will tell you the story, what had happened, what had really happened. It will also tell you a lot about me. Nice things, funny things and horrible things. I did bad things and one may condemn me for it. But one may not, knowing what I knew when I did it. And somewhere in this house is the answer to the question I never found an answer for. Why did Kate have to die and why did noone ever try to find out the truth? Who killed her? Oh, do you want to know whom I talk about? There must be a photo of the whole family somewhere in the living room. Drink your hot chocolate and then go hunting for it.""<br/><br/>And maybe she would find something else too. There were other things in the living room. Dark things...Father had been there and Sam...he remembered how they had looked like, when he came down the stairs...and then mom... Tears started to flow and for a while he sat there in his tiny room crying."
3658,Trapped Inside IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43241&start=60,2014-11-28T01:14:43,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;"">Jenny Wallis - Upstairs corridor</span></div><br/><br/><div style=""text-align: justify;"">As Jack didn't gave her an answer, Jenny waited. She felt that she should do as she was told. It was for the best. After the accident, Jenny didn't really trust herself a lot. She didn't hear Jack's answer, but the new girl - Lucinda, right? - shouted that the fire was out. That was a good thing. Now all she had to do was to see that the house was tidy again and that nobody was seriously injured.<br/><br/>The second part was more up Jim's alley, but Jenny was always read and willing to act as a nurse when he needed one. And he would probably need some help after the fire. If Jenny knew anything about Jack, it was his disregard for personal safety. That usually meant getting seriously injured. Well... she'd better be around and start getting things back in place.<br/><br/>""Such a shame"", Jenny murmured softly to herself as she went back downstairs, still coughing a little. Stopping as she reached the living room, the girl sighed and looked up at the camera. ""You are probably not happy about this either, right? I don't know. I have some feeling for this house. I hate to see it ruined."" Shaking her head, Jenny stopped talking and started picking up whatever had fallen from the right places. It would take her some time, she thought, checking the key she still had. At least, as she cleaned, Jenny considered, she could start checking the locked doors.</div><br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;"">Jenny Wallis - Living room</span></div>"
3659,Trapped Inside IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43241&start=80,2014-11-28T01:15:48,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;"">Jim Firewood - Upstairs corridor</span></div><br/><br/>A little relieved that the fire was out, Jim sighed. Now he had to make sure that nobody was seriously hurt, and to make sure that Jenny would keep Rai and Chizuru fed. As for the second part, Jim trusted it would be taken care of. Jenny loved to feed people and care for them, so that would be all right. Pushing these thoughts aside, Jim checked the charred walls, relieved to see they didn't seem on the verge of collapsing. The last thing they needed was for walls to be collapsing while people passed by.<br/><br/>Preparing to go down, Jim still called for his brother. ""Jack! Will you see that the windows here are open and then come down so I can look at your burns?"". After this request - and knowing that the second part would very likely be ignored -, Jim went downstairs. Jenny had been in the children's room, so she should be fine. The new guy, the same. He seemed like an odd type, though, and Jim would like to know him. But later. Now, he wanted to see the injuries and burns.<br/><br/>Stepping back at the Hallway, Jim passed by the new guy. ""Come see me in the living room if you have any injuries, please"", the man instructed. Checking his medical bag again, he left it over the fireplace. A quick check on Jenny confirmed that she seemed fine, and Jim left her to her work, before going in the kitchen for some water. Observing Lucinda with a professional look, Jim indicated the direction of the living room. ""Do you mind if I check your burns? Just to determine how serious they are.""<br/><br/><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><div style=""text-align: center;"">Jim Firewood - Kitchen</div></span>"
3660,Trapped Inside IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43241&start=80,2014-12-01T18:01:23,hellrazor,"<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;"">JOHNNY ANDERS-Hallway</span></span><br/><br/>Inside voices portrayed by:<br/><br/>Blue as Real One, Orange as Angry One, Green as Doubtful One<br/><br/>----------------------------------------------------------------<br/><br/>So, it was done. Fire, is gone. Great. Even a guy came and invited him for a romantic sit-down at somewhere in the house. It was too early for Johnny, they even didn't meet! How... But the offer was fantastic, how could you refuse it? And there was that motherfucker pervert who is watching the house with cameras. Red dots red dots red dots. Really bitch? And that guy again. It was romantic invite, but he was just too shy. He was gone in few seconds. To be serious, it could be good to let him have a look at Johnny's head. Right, Johnny? Well, I'll write your answer to me later.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Yeah sure I'll come. My head hurts. But you're extremly busy to go away so call me may be, will ya?""</span><br/><br/>Johnny got down stairs, tried to see where is he. Wow, he is in somewhere looks like a kitchen. He got in there. Saw the guy invited him for romantic... Ok, medical sit down. But it was gay, it was actually a real faggot invite. But Johnny didn't mind. He did actually, his brain is itching because of it. But, the damage can be serious, and the man trying to make a move to the woman. Actually, he wanna look and touch her body. But naming it ""Lemme look at your burns"" nope. We all know you want to touch her. Johnny wanted to... Ruin that moment.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Medic! My head hurts terribly!""</span><br/><br/>(((<span style=""color: #00FFFF"">That's the kitchen!</span><span style=""color: #FFBF40"">Thank you, captain obvious.</span><span style=""color: #00FFFF"">AND MY ANSWER IS: JAWOHL. He should look at my head if he knows these things. Then they'll think I'm good. But what's going on here? That pervert wants us to fuck each other and masturbate infront of camera?</span><span style=""color: #00FF00"">Yes, that's what he wants. What if he is sharing every record on deep web or something like that? What if people are watching us and laughing at us? Be careful you two idiots.</span><span style=""color: #FFBF40"">Ok, mom. Bitch, shut the fuck up. Johnny, let's get in kitchen. I WANT TO EAT SOMETHING! It means, your body is hungry and your brain is pressing you to eat something quickly. Then, ask for a private space. Just, ask for it.</span><span style=""color: #00FFFF"">Well anyways, What will happen after we run out of smoke? Damn... And nope, we are not idiots! You wanna get laid with her. I'm not an idiot, I can see that.</span>)))<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;"">JOHNNY ANDERS-Kitchen</span></span>"
3661,Trapped Inside IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43241&start=80,2014-12-10T07:57:46,rizutsuki,"Lucinda-Kitchen<br/><br/>Lucinda was just about to make a tea when she hear the loud speaker go on. She followed the directions and grabbed the jar of hot chocolate mix out of the cupboard. She poured the mix into a mug and grabbed the hot water she had been boiling for tea. She poured the water in and added milk. Once it looked a proper chocolaty brown she took a sip.<br/><br/>She sighed, ""Perfection""<br/><br/>She listened to the rest that the puppeteer had to say. He sure was talkative, at least to her. She wondered if he spoke this much to everyone.  Wait...did he say he liked her? Maybe that was why he talked more to her. She began to wonder what he fully meant by that when he continued with what he was saying.<br/><br/>She took another sip and took in the information. ""So we're here to be detectives in this...Kate's death?"" She didn't know who this Kate was, or if she even ever existed. She was also curious about what he had done that was so bad. Was he psychotic? Living in a false reality, or did something actually happen and it caused him to snap.<br/><br/>""Just make sure you bring my stuff in during the night."" She stated looking at the camera. She couldn't believe it had really only been one day. Only a few hours ago she woke up in this strange house. It was finally getting dark outside, so in at least six to nine hours she woke up in a strange place, met a bunch of odd people, put out a fire, and that was only the major points of the day.  She might as well add 'search the living room' to the list as well.<br/><br/>She was just finishing her drink when Jim walked into the kitchen and asked about her burns. She looked down at her arms and began to really feel her burns. She felt like she had a bad sunburn all over and hoped they had Aloe Vera cream or something to help.<br/><br/>""Sure, just let me rinse out my mug."" she rinsed and put her mug into the sink.<br/><br/>As she was about to follow him out, the guy from the kid's room walked in talking about pain. He looked fine to her, but she smiled and turned to Jim. ""Help him out first. I am fine for now.""<br/><br/>Lucinda-Kitchen"
3662,Trapped Inside IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43241&start=80,2014-12-10T08:10:22,rizutsuki,"Jack Firewood-A Puppet's room<br/><br/>Jack was still inspecting the bars on the window when he heard Jim calling to him about opening windows. Jack laughed as he knew they were basically all smashed and wondered if the puppeteer would fix it or just leave it.  Jack knew he had some burns, but he was testing out the strength of the bars on the Window and began wondering if they were all the same or if there were weaker bars. He also took into account that jumping out a window from this height was probably not the best idea. Maybe if he made a rope out of bedding and sheets, like that in those movies.<br/><br/>He began going room to room looking at all the windows. They all had the same type of bars and none of them showed any sign of weakness. Frowning, Jack began thinking of what exactly it would take to break the bars. He'd have to break all of them in a single window. The bars made it so that if even one wasn't broken, a body larger than a child would not be able to fit through.<br/><br/>He kept with his descent down the stairs, looking in all the open rooms he could find, before finally heading towards to kitchen to get himself a drink.<br/><br/>The red head was in there along with Jim and the other new kid. Two new people in one day. Jack shook his head and quietly walked by, forgetting his drink. He took this as a chance to go into the basement without his brother examining him. Jim could be so nit picky and Jack just didn't care.<br/><br/>Sitting at his seat in the coolness of the basement, Jack closed his eyes-he meant to close them for only a minute before looking for tools, but the day had been long and annoying. Jack fell asleep within moments.<br/><br/>Jack Firewood-Basement"
3663,Trapped Inside IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43241&start=80,2014-12-10T11:25:06,galvin,"<span style=""font-weight: bold"">The Puppeteer</span><br/><br/>Finally the house returned to some calmness. He was angry about it being destroyed again, didn't he put all the money and effort in it to restore it the last months and now look at it? Well, he would have to start renovations again, what a pity. At least the money wasn't worrying him, he had enough of that. With actually nothing happening at all in the house, everybody just licking the wounds, he had time to return to his memories. Memories of his youth with Jenny and Sam or the times when his mother returned from one of her films and his father had made a party to celebrate her homecoming. It had always been the best times, his most cherished memories. He had not tried to remember them so much while he had been with them. It had been too hurting to think of how his mother had wrapped her arms around him and hugged her to his chest, kissing him all over, when you are locked into a room and you know that your mother was rotting in the ground.<br/><br/>He remembered when he had come home from school all agitated one day with Jenny. They had planned to practice their puppet play of jungle book that afternoon and he had looked forward to it all day long, eager to finally show Jenny how good he was with pulling the right strings to make Balou dance. They had walked up to the front door and then the door had suddenly opened and his mother had stepped out, totally unexpected as she should have had four more days of film-making ahead and he had started running and jumped into the wide open arms of his mom and they had danced together round and round while she had kissed him until his entire face had been wet. Jenny had walked up shyly to the front door, clearly embarassed by the tall actress standing there in front of her and kissing her best friend and then Kate had bent down to her, all the sly, intrigueing lady she had played so often in her films, and whispered just loud enough in the girl's ear, so that he could have heard it too. 'And you must be Jenny. I haven't heard another name more often on the telephone than yours. Jenny here, Jenny there, Jenny is so wonderful, Jenny is such a good friend, you should meet Jenny, you will like Jenny. I had already worried that I come home and you two are already married and I am a grandma...'. Jenny had giggled and he had been standing there all flushed beet-red and he had just hoped that the earth would open up and would swallow this totally embarassed twelve year old boy. From that day on Jenny had belonged to the family. Oh god, Jenny, why can't you remember all those wonderful moments we had?"
3664,Trapped Inside IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43241&start=80,2014-12-11T13:13:54,Shades,"<span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><div style=""text-align: center;"">Jenny Wallis - Living room</div></span><br/><br/><div style=""text-align: justify;"">With a soft sigh, Jenny took a quick scan over the living room. It was a little messy, but not even close to be as messy as the rest of the house probably would be. And now she had to clean, tidy, and still keep an eye on the two siblings to make sure no harm came to either of them. And maybe she could convince Jack to make some more needed repairs. Of course, she knew that would be a pretty daunting task. But it couldn't hurt to ask, Jenny thought with her usual optimistic outlook. <br/><br/>With a soft smile to herself - Jenny was never the kind to be a pessimist -, the girl started moving. The living room could use a broom, but it was relatively okay. So, she could walk around the house and see what else needed her attention. Something inside Jenny stirred with an excitement she didn't often feel. It felt a little like a treasure hunt. All those closed doors, and a key to open just one.<br/><br/>Peeking out of the living room and into the hallways, Jenny stepped out and took a turn in the direction where the closed rooms were. Each of these doors, she felt, held a world of possibilities. All she had to do was to open the right one. It took her a while trying a door here and there, until the key she had finally fit to a lock. Holding her breath, Jenny pushed the door and stepped into the room. It was so familiar...</div><br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;""><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i502.photobucket.com/albums/e423/Jay_Souza/Trapped%20inside/39400c7f-b137-4c26-bb61-10756dc3d331_zpsa067d609.png"">[ img ]</a></div><br/><br/><div style=""text-align: justify;"">Jenny walked slowly around the room, feeling that there was something extremely familiar about that room. The furniture, the screen on the wall... It felt like she had been there many times. A quick glimpse of a memory came to Jenny's mind. She could see a younger herself sitting on the couch in front of the screen. There was a lady by her side, a little boy on the lady's side, and an older boy sat on the floor, between her legs, her fingers touching his hair.<br/><br/>Pressing her temples, Jenny sat on the couch, talking to herself. It usually helped to stir her memories when she did that, since the accident. ""I was sitting right here. And the lady was by my side... the little boy was by her other side. And this boy was sitting between my legs, and I was stroking his hair... but who are those people? Why do I remember them?""<br/><br/>Jenny shook her head and laid on the couch for a moment, trying to make sense of that shred of memory. She knew she should get up and do something, explore this new place, but she just needed a moment...</div><br/><br/><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><div style=""text-align: center;"">Jenny Wallis - Film Theater</div></span>"
3665,Trapped Inside IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43241&start=80,2014-12-11T13:18:30,Shades,"<span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><div style=""text-align: center;"">Jim Firewood - Kitchen</div></span><br/><br/>Jim had left his medical bag in the living room, as he usually did. But he knew it was for the best to go around gathering anyone who needed medical attention and bringing them in there, where he could look at them more comfortably. If there was some serious injury, it would be good for him to catch it as soon as he possibly could and deal with it. With that intention, he had started with the kitchen. He knew he would have to torment Jack to have a look at him later, but that could wait, as Jim knew convincing his brother to get checked would probably take more time than examining everyone else.<br/><br/>His intention was to deal with the new girl - he had yet to ask her name, with all that mess - first, since she was the one who was there. She seemed to have burns, but from what he could gather at first sight, they didn't seem too serious. Naturally, a closer look would be in order for him to really give a precise diagnosis and treatment plan, if needed.<br/><br/>But then, someone else seemed to need his attention more urgently, and luckily for him, the young woman was willing to let the young man be seen first. Jim nodded to Lucinda when she said she was fine for now. ""Thank you"", the young doctor murmured. ""Please, check if you have any apparently serious burns on your hands or arms, and remove any cloth away from any area you believe to be burned with more seriousness. I will check on your as soon as I am done with this young man"".<br/><br/>After this instruction, Jim touched the new member of the household's shoulder and led him to the living room. ""Please, have a seat on the couch while I get my medical bag"", the doctor requested. ""Have you fallen or hit your head anywhere that you remember? Is the pain generalized or located in one specific spot?"" As Jim waited for an answer, he went to the piano and opened the medical bag there, starting to pick out the instruments he would use.<br/><br/><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><div style=""text-align: center;"">Jim Firewood - Living Room</div></span>"
3666,Trapped Inside IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43241&start=80,2014-12-14T21:02:32,hellrazor,"<span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">JOHNNY ANDERS-LEAVING KITCHEN TO LIVING ROOM</span></span><br/><br/>Johnny followed the doctor's lead and have seat in living room. And then he asked me if I had a problem. Oh, you are so kind you care for me! Faggot, I don't even trust you. What the hell is goin on? Are they nuts? For fucks sake... Oh great I lost my ability to think in different voices-nope I didn't. Yeah I CAN HEAR YOU GUYS SHUT THE FUCK UP. It really hurts, damn it. Why it still hurts? I'm going to find the motherfucker who did this to me. I'm going to find him, and kill him. Punish him, torture him. He put me in this stupid place with more stupid people. He thinks he is clever. I'm clever! I'm going to show him who is superior, I'm going to show him who is better. I'm going to show him that he is a real idiot.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""I got hit right here, back in my head. I mean, someone hit there with something hard.""</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #00FFFF"">""The hell is wrong with him guys? NO-I hit myself because I like the pain! Idiot, who gave this retard a medical bag? Just look at him....""</span><span style=""color: #FFBF40"">""I see it Johnny, I see it. He is retarded. Just look at him...""</span><span style=""color: #00FF00"">""What if he is not idiot? I mean, of course he is going to ask. But, I see it. Just look at him....""</span><br/><br/>Johnny put a smoke in his mouth while waiting for the retard come back. Light it with his lighter. Took a sweet breathe. Now, they were going to have a problem-lung cancer. It's a great way to die. Johnny kept smoking his cigarette-and started thinking about the doctor. Is he really a doctor? Probably not... But what if he is?<br/><br/><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">JOHNNY ANDERS-LIVING ROOM</span></span>"
3667,Trapped Inside IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43241&start=80,2014-12-20T00:50:56,rizutsuki,"<div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Lucinda-Kitchen</span></div><br/><br/>Lucinda listened to the guy-face talk to Jim. She had decided to call him guy-face in her mind until she learned his name. It fit while not being rude, plus he seemed odd and there was something about him that didn't click with her. Jim left the room and the guy followed.<br/><br/>The speaker talked about something in the living room. She wondered about what she was going to find. She was also tired. It had been a very crazy day. She still wasn't sure if it was real or if she was sleeping in her sleeping bag back at the camp site.but she couldn't go searching for it while they were in there.  She had to follow them and luckily, she didn't need an excuse to follow them. The doctor wanted to look at her burns. She sat down on a chair as she noticed the headache guy put a smoke in his mouth and light it. Lucinda got out of the chair and reached over, pulling it from his mouth.<br/><br/>""What are you an idiot? The house almost just burnt down for one. And secondly I'm sure most of us don't want to breathe in that crap."" She eyed the lighter. ""We had to enough issues lately because of lighters.""<br/><br/>She carried the smoke back into the bathroom as she spoke, not really letting him answer. She put it out with water before throwing it in the trash.<br/><br/>She looked at the camera and scowled. ""Seriously, do you not check for this stuff when you trap us here?""<br/><br/><br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><div style=""text-align: center;"">Lucinda-Kitchen</div></span>"
3668,Trapped Inside IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43241&start=80,2014-12-20T05:30:38,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;"">Jenny Wallis - Film theater</span></div><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Note: Object found: Puppeteer's journal - Page 9</span><br/><br/><div style=""text-align: justify;"">Jenny's head was still pounding in pain, but she felt that she needed to move. She couldn't just stay there for the rest of her life. Getting up slowly, the young woman massaged her forehead for a few minutes. She really wished she could remember something. Anything at all. A face, a name, another memory, long enough to clear something out. But she couldn't. With a tired sigh, Jenny started pacing.<br/><br/>Cleaning here, picking up there, and always paying attention to whatever she could see.<br/><br/>A torn page from what she thought was a notebook caught Jenny's eye. She picked it up and read it slowly.<br/><br/>""I've missed the funeral. 'Grant eternal rest to them, O Lord, and let light perpetually shine upon them. Amen'. Almost suicides. I don't want to see them being buried near Kate.""<br/><br/>""Kate... Kate...""<br/><br/>Jenny frowned and tapped her forehead. ""This... it just makes sense... I... This name, and this place. I know there has to be something there. Something I can't explain.""<br/><br/>The girl sat down, staring at the page. She traced the handwriting with the tip of a finger. ""And this handwriting... everything seems so close, yet so... so far from me.""<br/><br/>Once again, she looked up at the camera, a puzzled expression. ""What does that mean?"", she asked, holding the page on her hand. ""Is this some sort of sick joke?""</div>"
3669,Trapped Inside IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43241&start=80,2014-12-20T05:33:36,Shades,"<span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><div style=""text-align: center;"">Jim Firewood - Living Room</div></span><br/><br/><div style=""text-align: justify;"">Jim nodded when the new member of the household said he had gotten hit on the back of the head. He sighed softly. What was going on now? Two new people in such a short time. And both apparently taken into the house by force. Jim shook his head and sighed. He had been invited into the house. Jenny, who knew? Jack... Jack had been his big mistake. But these two... They were different. Neither of them seemed to have been presented with a choice. He would have to do some camera-talking later, that was for sure. Shaking his head, Jim decided first things first, and started looking after the boy's head.<br/><br/>""Don't move, this may hurt a little"", the man warned. He didn't know how bad the damage was, so he couldn't do anything without this piece of information. It was his intention to start examining the boy's head, but before he could even do anything the other new member of the household took his cigarette off his hand.<br/><br/>Jim wasn't exactly happy with the smoking, but he had learned that whatever kept his patient quiet for long enough to allow examination worked for him. Apparently, though, he was the only one with that mindset. <br/><br/>When the girl stormed off the room, Jim waited. He couldn't really do much until he knew whether or not his patient would stay there. He seriously hoped he would, so the examination could be done and over with, and Jim could look after his other patients. Or impatients, for that matter, as they seemed to be at the moment.</div>"
3670,Trapped Inside IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43241&start=80,2014-12-20T22:21:02,galvin,"<span style=""font-weight: bold"">The Puppeteer</span><br/><br/>He had listened to Jenny after she had entered the film theater. It was kind of encouraging to hear those small bits of memories coming back and at the same time it was utterly frustrating. Jenny remembered only so small parts that she couldn't connect them. He wanted to help her, but how could he help her just enough that she found her own memory and didn't stop with what he told her? He had no idea, but he may have to work something out.<br/><br/>The Puppeteer watched her tidying up the room and finding the journal page he had left there. Again it didn't struck her that Kate was the lady she remembered. And that the handwriting was his. He sighed loudly when she showed him the page and pressed the speaker button.<br/><br/>""No, Jenny, this is not some sick joke. It is your memory, your life before the accident happened. You have been a lot in this house, I have been the boy sitting at your feet. And the lady next to you had been my mom, Kate. I could tell you all that had happened at that time, but that won't help you, Jenny. You haven't lost your memory, you banned it. I don't know why, maybe because you waited all the time for me to visit you in the hospital. But I know that all is still there and I want you remember it and to understand why I couldn't visit you. You have never heard about the tragedy happening in this house and now you will learn about it. I am sorry that I have to confront you with all this, but you deserve to have your memory back."""
3671,Trapped Inside IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43241&start=80,2014-12-20T23:14:30,hellrazor,"<div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;"">Johnny Anders-Living Room</span></div><br/><br/>That wasn't nice to do that to a man. Does she know it is a huge insult? Well, doesn't matter because... CAPTAIN JOHNNY IS HERE! The hero of the prison house full of sick people. Hell, it would be much better if he didn't accept the offer at the first time. But no, he had to get laid with some hookers. Great, no hookers but tons of people being bitch about everything. The bad thing is, Johnny is being bitch too. It is normal for someone to not want breathing this cancer. Because it's cancer! But Johnny-got mad, because he is weird. This house has a problem: PEOPLE. No way Johnny gonna stay in living room for any longer.<br/><br/>Johnny stood up, put four cigarettes in his mouth and light them all. Looked at the girl:<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Deal with it.""</span><br/><br/>He started walking with hope to find the other girl, the one witnessed his lunatic acts. NO WITNESSES! Johnny means, he gotta fix that part. He must introduce himself better. But first, he stopped and looked at camera:<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""I smoke this, red marlboro. Short. I want more packs of cigarettes, and I want shaving tools.""</span><br/><br/>He talked to camera, because he saw the girl praying to cameras. It could be a nice way to start a cult. But there were more things to do first. Johnny took a breathe from four cigarettes, and throw them all to the ground. He knew the girl gonna get mad and extinguish them in second. He started checking rooms, to find the girl. Did she introduce herself? Damn, Johnny was having memory problems because he is focused on something else, but can't find it in his brain. He must have some arguing with himself in a free time to get his mind together. And while he is doing it, the two can get laind in living room. It was gonna happen back in kitchen.<br/><br/>Then he saw the Jenny in a room. It was a special room for getting your love in and watch romantic films because the room designed for watching films. Was it nostalgic? Hell, who knows? There was a voice coming, Johnny missed the talking. He entered room and walked to furniture. Jenny was sitting on there. Johnny sit next to her, put his left hand on her shoulder and gave the note he found with his right hand:<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""I'm sorry, I didn't introduce myself well. I'm Johnny Anders. And this, is what I found in room with toys. And... I don't think you feel alright.""</span><br/><br/>Strange note. He hoped the girl won't scare, but she wasn't seem alright.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #00FFFF"">""Now, we have many people in this house. God, first: Me. Second: Nerveous Bitch. Third: Pretty Girl. Fourth: Medic. Fifth: Who the hell was that guy? And... Was there anyone else? Damnit.""</span><span style=""color: #FFBF40"">""There are different people in here and I suggest we shall send troops to there! Voting in Parliement, Start! With troops, I mean get in their mind. Try to think like them. First, know them better.""</span><span style=""color: #00FF00"">""Interesting, interesting. And what if we gotta make us known first? What if they hate us? We have to find a way to introduce ourself to others in better way. But what if we die at the end of everything?""</span><span style=""color: #00FFFF"">""We going to show everyone that we are the smartest in this house. Even master going to obey us, at the end of it. Even he, going to understand that we are superior! I mean me.""</span><br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;"">Johnny Anders-Film theater</span></div>"
3672,Trapped Inside IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43241&start=80,2014-12-21T05:58:09,rizutsuki,"<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""text-decoration: underline"">Lucinda-Kitchen</span></span><br/><br/>Lucinda started at the camera, wondering if she would get a reply. The guy obviously wasn't one to keep to himself. After a moment of silence from him she sighed and went back towards the living room. She had heard whar guy-face had said to her and she swore under her breathe.<br/><br/>She was glad he had left though. She hated the smell of smoke and was still trying to get the taste of the fire's smoke out of her mouth. She had no idea if he was like Rai and would burn the house down, but she knew that cigarettes that were not put out properly could catch fire. Plus there was a lot of stuff in the house, most of it looked flammable.<br/><br/>She turned to Jim after she was sure guy-face would be out of earshot. ""What is with that guy? Is he always like this?""<br/><br/>She sat down while she spoke to Jim, getting in position to allow him to take a look at her burns. They were starting to feel worse as she kept moving.<br/><br/>""Also, can I have more of that painkiller? My headache is coming back.""<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""text-decoration: underline"">Lucinda-Living Room</span></span>"
3673,Trapped Inside IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43241&start=80,2014-12-21T19:03:32,Shades,"<span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><div style=""text-align: center;"">Jenny Wallis - Film theater</div></span><br/><br/><div style=""text-align: justify;"">Jenny waited for an answer coming from the master of that house. She had been there for quite a while, and things seemed familiar in a way she couldn't explain. Every now and then, something small triggered a memory, something lost in the haze of everything that had happened before the accident.<br/><br/>And when she tried to press further, a bliding headache seemed to stand in her way. Her parents had told her it had been the effect of the accident, and Jenny had left it at that. But now that she was questioning things, even that was open for questioning. <br/><br/>The Puppeteer's words made Jenny blink again. ""It's a lie!"", she replied, clearly distressed. ""I have not banned my memories, I wanted them back! All of them! And I don't know you!""<br/><br/>Jenny would have said something else, but the blinding headache made her fall silent. Pressing her temples with both hands, the girl waited for it to go away, or at least to feel better by a little. She had to keep on exploring that place, and she couldn't do it until she felt better. Maybe, Jenny considered, she should go for Jim, but Jim seemed to want to pick her brain for memories she didn't have.</div>"
3674,Trapped Inside IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43241&start=80,2014-12-21T19:04:31,Shades,"<span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><div style=""text-align: center;"">Jim Firewood - Living room</div></span><br/><br/><div style=""text-align: justify;"">Jim shook his head when the young man he had been examining lit a few cigarettes at once and left. Great, now he was going to have to deal with someone stinking up the house. Hopefully he didn't have that many smokes on him. <br/><br/>Shaking his head at the new girl's question, Jim sighed. ""I wish I had an answer for you, but I don't"". He motioned for her to sit down and sighed again. It had been a long and annoying day so far. ""I have just met him, as well as you. And I don't think I have asked for your name, with all this mess"".<br/><br/>While the man spoke, he started checking her burns. Some seemed to be pretty painful. <br/><br/>""Of course. Excuse me"", Jim replied. He went to his medical bag and picked up a small jar of something, and the pain killers. Taking one for the bottle - they had to spare them until the next delivery - he placed it next to the girl and started working on the burns. ""This is homemade, Jenny - the other girl in the house - helped me with it. It will relieve the burning sensation. I will leave this with you, so you can reaply when needed. Just keep the area clean and without any lotion other than this one, and try to wear clothing that stays away from the injured area until it gets better, all right?""<br/><br/>The man had a calm expression and a firm voice, and his interest in her seemed to go both ways. He was obviously a competent doctor, even though he was young, and it was clear he cared about all of the people in the house. ""I believe you will find an empty room, if you wish to rest a little. Do you mind if I leave you alone for a few moments to check on my brother?""<br/><br/>Remembering she had just gotten to the house, the man added an explanation. ""The other guy, the one with the fire extinguisher"".</div>"
3675,Trapped Inside IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43241&start=80,2014-12-21T19:59:09,galvin,"<span style=""font-weight: bold"">The Puppeteer</span><br/><br/>Jenny's reaction had been as predictable as everything else of her. But maybe what he had said about her blocking her own memories would get to her sooner or later. He had no idea how she could change that so, it seemed to be fixed in her unconscious mind. For now he kept quiet as Jenny seemed to have another head-ache attack again. There was no chance to force her into remembering. It had to go softly and slowly.<br/><br/>The Puppeteer changed to the living room monitor. He had not reacted on his red-haired favourite after her last comment, but the moment Jim asked her if she would mind to be alone he pressed the speaker button.<br/><br/>""Ahem, don't worry, Jim. In this house nobody is ever truely alone. I am still here and I want to apologize that I had not taken the cigarettes from that guy. I had not expected him to be such an asshole. But I won't bring him new ones, so sooner or later that smoking threat will be over. Nevertheless you should watch your back, lady. Some guys don't like it to be commanded around and this one seems to be as nuts as Ray. I will have to speak to my people outside to be more thoroughly in checking people out. As we all have to live with each other here, we can't have to many trouble-makers in this house. Oh, and your name interests me too. Otherwise I would have to call you Foxy...""<br/><br/>He chuckled silently and waited for her reply. Somehow he expected her to get in his face about Foxy."
3676,Trapped Inside IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43241&start=80,2015-01-24T00:22:06,rizutsuki,"<span style=""font-weight: bold"">Lucinda-Living room</span><br/><br/>Lucinda nodded as Jim explained about her burns. Her headache was coming back with force. She rubbed her temples and dry swallowed the painkiller. This house was like Wonderland, but a lot more creepy, and she was Alice, stuck and trying to find her way out.<br/><br/>Her mind waved a bit and she only half heard what Jim was saying. She was trying to figure out which characters everyone in the house would be. Jenny would be the tea mouse maybe. Ray would be the mad hatter for sure. Jim seemed like he could fit the role of the caterpillar. She hadn't gotten to know the others well enough, but she pictured them all as some of the characters and almost giggled. It wasn't until he said something about checking on Jack that she looked up and nodded. She was about to say that was fine when the speaker went off.<br/><br/>She stood up and scowled at the nickname. ""Don't you DARE call me foxy you pervert."" She glared at the camera. She hated it when guys called her with nicknames. Foxy, Doll, Hunny, anything. Unless you were dating her, you called her by her name. TI was disrespectful and slimy otherwise.  To both Jim and the guy behind the camera she answered. ""My name is Alice and THAT is what you can call me by.""<br/><br/>She didn't know how much she could trust Jim and the other house guests, but she knew she couldn't trust camera guy. So she decided to go with a false name. And since she felt like she was in Wonderland, Alice seemed like a good fit. Luckily camera guy couldn't prove her wrong. All her ID was in her Jeep and that was miles away. She had left it parked quite a distance and had hiked up to her camp site.  It probably wasn't the smartest move, leaving you ID in the car, but she only expected to be away 2 nights.<br/><br/>""As for Mc Smokey, I can handle myself."" She sat back down, dizzy from her headache. Even with it coming back, it was no where near as bad as it had been in the morning. She crossed her arms and tried not to show her pain or dizziness. She wanted to make sure camera guy knew she wasn't one to be messed with.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Lucinda-Living Room<br/></span>"
3677,Trapped Inside IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43241,2014-08-23T15:28:08,Shades,"<span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-weight: bold""><div style=""text-align: center;"">Introduction</div></span></span><br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;""><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i502.photobucket.com/albums/e423/Jay_Souza/Trapped%20inside/ad553e1c-e196-4818-aacd-6fbb3c0372a1_zpsa7433ac7.jpg?t=1408799014"">[ img ]</a></div><br/><br/><div style=""text-align: justify;""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">England, 2014.</span><br/><br/>The house was quiet. Too quiet, but that was not unusual early in the morning. The place where the house was located - away from the outside world - made it even quieter. Only the birds could be heard as daylight started creeping slowly through the windows. The crows and other birds, as well. But for some reason, crows were always on the roof, being heard day and night.<br/><br/>The night before, new boxes with canned food and other non-perishables had been delivered in the kitchen. It was always done while everyone was asleep, and so quietly that nobody could tell exactly who brought the boxes and how. At least, they wouldn't have to starve in there. <span style=""font-weight: bold"">Jack</span>, one of the Firewood brothers, said the maniac owner of the house would probably set the house on fire or kill them all in any other way, so there was no need to starve them. His brother <span style=""font-weight: bold"">Jim</span> was of the opinion that they would all be set free one day. <span style=""font-weight: bold"">Jenny</span>, the girl who acted as an unofficial housekeeper, was content enough just living there. She seemed to have forgotten the time where she had been free.<br/><br/>The Nishiyamas, <span style=""font-weight: bold"">Rai</span> and <span style=""font-weight: bold"">Chizuru</span>, had their own opinions on the master of the house and their situation, as did <span style=""font-weight: bold"">Alex</span>. And of course, their opinions weren't all that important, now were they? As long as they did what was expected - which was... whatever the <span style=""font-weight: bold"">Puppeteer</span> expected of them. For now, all they had to do was to survive and take it one day at a time. In <span style=""font-weight: bold"">Jim</span>'s opinion, they should do as they were told. <span style=""font-weight: bold"">Jack</span> believed they should escape or die trying. Which one of the brothers was right, only time would tell... if they survived to hear the tale.</div>"
3678,Trapped Inside IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43241,2014-08-23T15:35:33,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: center;""><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i502.photobucket.com/albums/e423/Jay_Souza/Trapped%20inside/7b08e911-815c-4b1f-8240-b7adc3d55b82_zpsef683afa.png?t=1408801213"">[ img ]</a></div><br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;"">Jenny Wallis - Kitchen</span></div><br/><br/><div style=""text-align: justify;"">As usual, Jenny was out of bed early. For as long as she could remember, Jenny Wallis had been an early bird. And for as long as she had been in the mansion, she had taken upon herself to get up early daily to take care of the house. Cleaning, tidying up, cooking meals, doing laundry, ironing clothes, anything a household needed to work smoothly was happily taken up as a task. Anything to make everyone else's life easier and more comfortable in there.<br/><br/>That morning, Jenny smiled to herself and shook her head as she saw the boxes on her way in. Looking up at the camera, the girl smiled again. ""Good morning. Thank you for that. I was beginning to worry about what I would cook for them today"", she stated politely. After the quick interaction with the camera, Jenny set out to work, putting all the cans, jars and bags in the pantry and saving the boxes for Jack. He always had something to do with the wood they were made of.<br/><br/>With a sigh, Jenny shook her head. Poor Jack. Always wounded and battered, and never giving up. He would kill himself one of these days, as most of the other members of the Underground. They were lucky Jim was always willing to help. Had it not been for him, God knows if they would all be alive.<br/><br/>Shrugging her shoulders, Jenny focused on breakfast. People would soon start waking up, and she should get to work and make sure they would at least have coffee to entertain themselves while she cooked.</div>"
3679,Trapped Inside IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43241,2014-08-23T17:24:27,Anadwen,"Chizuru was an early riser. Every morning, she awoke shortly before dawn, slipped into her brother's jumper, and hurried into the kitchen to help Jenny with anything she might have to give the quiet, and slightly queer girl to do. Unlike Rai, who often slept until lunch, and went to bed only late, after midnight (and a whole day of setting things on fire). They were some of the oldest inhabitants of the house, both of them having their own quirky opinions and quirky routines...<br/><br/>But this morning, when her dark blue eyes opened, she met with an unusual sight. Right at the edge of her bed was a pair of bare feet, half hidden under worn jeans. Chizuru's brow furrowed, and she wiped her eyes with her knuckles. What was this?<br/><br/>The familiar clicking that reached her ears soon explained this mystery to her. That was Rai's broken lighter... It made a loud click every time he pressed it due to the cracked plastic, but otherwise seemed to work just fine. But what was he doing in her room? Chizuru could feel the pressure his feet created on the thin mattress, shifting from one side to the other as he turned from one side to the other, and then move forth as he pushed himself up, onto his tiptoes. She couldn't see what he was doing - he was turned to her by back, but she saw the flicker of a flame in his hands, above his head. Wait...<br/><br/>Rai was trying to reach to the camera and set it on fire. She groaned as she rolled out of the covers and entwined her arms around his knees, pulling him down and crashing onto herself. A silent squeak escaped her as her brother's bony figure landed on her. He was heavy. Skinny, but still heavy.<br/><br/>She rolled out from underneath him, pushing Rai, struggling to get off her just as well, to the side, and landed on her side on the floor. The cold, damp air as if grew thick around the floor... Rai was such an idiot. He thought about nothing but fire. Upset, she pulled the jumper, hung on the edge of the bed, over her head, and rushed through the corridor to the kitchen. The cold never bothered her, not even when she walked through the cold mansion, dressed in nothing but her T-shirt and Rai's sweater.<br/><br/>Jenny. Yes, find Jenny.<br/><br/>The tapping of her bare feet on the ground, silent like a ghost, informed anyone possessing a keen enough sense of hearing of her coming into the kitchen. She appeared by Jenny's side, smiling slightly, and raising a hand as a greeting. Good morning, that gesture said. What can I help you with, Jenny?"
3680,Trapped Inside IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43241,2014-08-23T19:20:11,rizutsuki,"<span style=""font-weight: bold"">Lucinda: Bedroom</span><br/>Something didn't feel right. The ground was too soft and Lucinda didn't hear her dog, Bear, breathing. She also couldn't feel him cuddling against her. She opened her eyes and rolled over crying out. There was pain and black stars everywhere. As the pain subsided she could pin point where it was. Her hand moved to the back of her head as everything came back to her. She had been looking for Bear after he had run off at something in the woods.<span style=""font-style: italic"">'Or someone I guess.'</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">'Where am I?'</span>She slowly opened her eyes and looked at her surroundings. She was on a bed in a small room. It didn't have much beside the bed, just a desk and chair. She noticed two doors and slowly sat up, careful not to move too fast.<br/><br/>She stood up, noticing she was wearing the same clothes.<span style=""font-style: italic"">'At least whoever did this didn't try anything.'</span>It wasn't a great thought, but it was comforting. She walked to the first door and listened. Not hearing anything she tried the knob and opened the door to a small bathroom. Frowning she turned and went towards the other door.<br/><br/>She listened again. Nothing. She held the doorknob and prayed it wasn't locked. Twisting it, the door opened to reveal a hallway. Her room was on the end. She carefully walked out and, as quietly as possible, walked down the hall until she got to a staircase. Still hearing nothing she tried the first step. It didn't creak or groan.<span style=""font-style: italic"">'Well that's good atleast.' </span>She climbed down the stairs and heard something.<br/><br/>She walked and peeked around the corner and saw two women in the kitchen. She could smell coffee and food being cooked. She decided to watch, seeing if they were her captors, and listen in case someone else decided to come for breakfast. As she was watching she turned her head to look around and a sudden bout of pain exploded from the back of her head.<br/><br/>""GAH."" She crouched down holding her head as she waited for the pain to subside.<br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Lucinda: Hallway</span>"
3681,Trapped Inside IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43241,2014-08-25T12:06:38,galvin,"The Puppeteer (Everywhere and nowhere)<br/><br/><br/>The soft chime of the little alarm he had connected to the cam software woke him up immediately. He was barely sleeping since they had put him in that tiny cell and broken his sleep routine by waking him up everytime he had closed his eyes. The single confinement cell was history but the sleep pattern was still alive - unfortunately. Was this maniac peeping on his puppets on the monitors a result of being monitored by them in his cell? Was he paying back now? They had not managed to break him, no, but they had changed him for sure.<br/><br/>Groaning the Puppeteer got up from his small cot and looked around. Did anything really improve since his time in prison? It was still single confinement, the room wasn't feeling any larger, although it had several squarefeet more than the tiny prison cell. But the room was filled up to the roof with his little toys - his surveillance unit. On the monitor he could see her enter the kitchen. As every morning she was early and eager to make the life for the puppets easier. His eyes followed her movements as he had done all his life - well the part he had not spent in prison. She had still the same fluid movements he had always liked with her, at least one thing that didn't change. When she looked up to the camera and her crystal clear voice came out of the speaker, he was torn once again deep inside. Like someone had taken a sharp knife and cut his heart in the middle. The left part felt warmth whenever he looked into her lovely face, while the right felt unbearable hate - for them. They had destroyed his life, but they had taken her memory. ""Why you don't remember, Jenny? Why? This house it should bring back your memory. Everything here is you...is us."" His words went out unheard, echoing softly from the wall. He had not used the loudspeaker, she couldn't hear him. Even if she did, the words would have probably meant nothing to her.<br/><br/>The house woke up slowly. The siblings were usually next, with the boy probably trying to burn something. Damn pyromaniac. And indeed he could see the face, contorted by the fisheye lens, right in front of the lens while flames flashed up on the monitor. An amused chuckle escaped him. ""Oh boy, you can't burn these..."" The chuckle deepened when the girl pulled him down, making them fall over each other. Even after all these years he had no idea what to make out of them. Or if he should even try to make sense out of them...<br/><br/>His eyes switched to another monitor, one he had switched on tonight for the first time. They had a new addition, a new puppet he had to master. Some are born lucky, some are not. SHE was not. Why did she have to walk around here at night? And why did she have a dog? The damn dog must have heard or smelled his helping hands when they had unloaded the crates. Suddenly he had appeared out of the dark barking at the two men. One of them had knocked it down with a sap, when her voice had been calling for the dog in the forest. Nobody was allowed to learn of them, they had to knock her out. She had entered the house on the same way like the crates. And now she was waking up in the small room at the end of the hallway. He watched her roll over and her hands going for her head. ""Ouuch!"", he could practically feel the pain when he looked at her face, pitying her. A sap was some ugly weapon to the head. She would be reminded of it a lot today. Other than that she was quite the view. Dyed red hair with black tips, a true hardbody with some nice curves, not really hidden from his looks in those biking shorts and tank top. Seeing her cloves he made a mental note to let his hands search for her bike and items. Not that anyone would stumble over them. The dog had been taken care of already.<br/><br/>He watched her trying the doors. Cautious, carefully, always aware of the dangers. She reminded him of his youth when he had been like that too. In happier times, not so eaten up by his rage and the wish for revenge. His eyes were glued to the monitors when she moved from cam to cam. A smile split his quite handsome face when he saw her trying the stair. ""My, girl, wanna run?"" Watching her peeping on the girls in the kitchen, he knew what would happen the very moment she turned her head. ""Ah, that was a dumb move, girl."" When she got down on her knees, he finally had seen enough and his finger pressed the button of the loudspeaker in the kitchen.<br/><br/>""Good morning, ladies. There is a new guest in the hallway. Maybe she needs some painkillers.""<br/><br/>He could see Jenny and Chizuru jump by the unexpected shock of his melodic voice coming from the ceiling. He wasn't speaking often to them."
3682,Trapped Inside IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43241,2014-08-27T23:33:38,Volatile,"Alex: Bedroom<br/><br/>Alex reluctantly rolled his eyes over to his alarm clock: ""5:43"". Same routine every day; wake up two minutes before the alarm even goes off, spend those two minutes debating whether to get up and turn it off early or just wait. The debating usually caused the latter but today Alex felt anxious. He didn't sleep well and his knee was acting up again. The scar that the bullet left started becoming itchy and the muscles felt sore. A grimace crossed his face as he slow swung his legs over the side of the bed, straining to stand. He bent sown a little to massage it. ""Gonna be like that today huh?"" He said to himself. After adjusting his white tank top, Alex began his morning stretches for his knee followed by a couple sets of push-ups and sit-ups. After a while in this place, this routine stopped being effective and was mostly done out of habit. The only thing it did for him now was wake him up, and even then he still needed coffee.<br/><br/>After slipping on a pair of baggy gray sweat pants Alex made his way to the kitchen, stumbling on Chizu and Jenny preparing breakfast. He simply nodded and smiled in greeting them on his way to the coffee pot in the back corner of the kitchen. Alex poured his cup smoothly, brought it to his nose and sniffed lightly. The smell was always better than the taste, Alex only drank it for the caffeine. But who's to say he couldn't enjoy the aroma of it at least. He kept it black and plain, less to mess with and right now he didn't need more steps between him and being functional. As Alex brought the cup to his lips and took a sip, a voice on the intercom system surprised him, the coffee shifted a little in his startle. But he wasn't nearly as bad as the ladies were.<span style=""font-style: italic"">A rare vocal visit from the master of the house himself</span>Alex thought as took another sip while listening to the greeting then raised his cup to the girls, ""What he said."" A slightly better attempt at a proper morning greeting now that he was two sips in and felt a bit more sociable. Then Alex listened to the rest of the morning announcements and raised an eyebrow at the prospect of a new guest. ""How'd she get in without anyone hearing about this before hand?"" He thought to himself but then shrugged and made his way to the kitchen entrance. ""Another fly in the spider's web then eh, Charlotte?"" Alex mocked raising his cup to the camera in the kitchen, muttering under his breath ""asshole..."" as he stepped out into the hallway and finally noticed the guest whom the puppeteer was speaking of. She was attractive with an interesting choice of hair color. He noticed her rubbing her head and smirked. ""The cute one over there is Jenny, she'll fix you up. Coffee's in the back. You'll need it for the horse pills she has for pain killers."" He joked. ""I'm Alex, and if you'll excuse me, I'm gonna go wake up."" Walking away he could almost feel a scowl piercing his soul so he stopped on the stairs and glanced back towards the kitchen. ""You're cute too Chizu."" then continued up to his room.<br/><br/>Alex: bedroom"
3683,Trapped Inside IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43241,2014-08-28T00:57:53,Indomitable Monolith,"<span style=""font-weight: bold"">Shotoku Ariyama</span>-<span style=""font-style: italic"">Bedroom</span><br/><br/>Her chest was on fire. She could feel her heart pounding like a jackhammer against her ribcage, desperately trying to wake her with its tempestuous din; she could hear it like thunder in hear ears, thunder mixed with the river-like rushing of her blood. Her hands struggled against the rough stone, every muscle in her lithe body straining. She could not move, however, nor could she remove this obstacle from atop her body. She was not built for this kind of pressure, she knew. The pressures of her job were one thing but this…this was too much.<br/><br/>This was far too much.<br/><br/>She could feel more than see the darkness pressing in on her, threatening to crush her as surely as the stone that she now attempted to lift from her five-foot-six-inch-tall frame. She was not at all petite but neither was she obese; she wasn’t even chubby. But she was no body-builder, a fact she was being reminded of all too well. But as the darkness consumed her, she felt her obstacle leave her hands. Only the weight remained.<br/><br/>Her eyes were stabbed by razor-sharp beams of sunlight streaming in through closed wooden slats. They soon crept open as she realized that the weight upon her chest was no mere dream. Her bed felt…different. It was not as soft, resembling sackcloth much more than the silken sheets of a high-priced hotel room. She jerked as she forced herself into a sitting position. Her lungs cried out as her eyes desperately gazed around at an unfamiliar room. They lit upon a small, rough-wood end table near the bed; thereupon lay her corrective lenses and her inhaler.<br/><br/>She fumbled with the latter, bringing it up to her lips after a furious shake. The medicine didn’t want to come out at first, and her vision was getting blurrier than it usually was. She slid off the bed and onto her knees, her right hand rocking the table as she struggled for support. Finally, after what seemed like an eternity, air rushed in. The sharp gasp as she inhaled oxygen was as startling to her as someone being dunked in frigid water. She desperately took in more medication and more air.<br/><br/>Why had she been lying upon her back? She<span style=""font-style: italic"">never</span>slept upon her back; she knew better than that. She knew what would happen, and it had indeed happened. She coughed and sputtered as the fire in her lungs was slowly doused. Her chest would hurt all morning now, she knew. She swore vehemently in Japanese in her mind, cursing her ill fortune as she recovered. The medication…it tasted like a mixture of old sushi and vinegar. It was foul but it did its job. When she finally began to catch her breath, she shakily stood. The ancient wood planks that formed the floor beneath her bare feet were frigid and creaked with their age.<br/><br/>She donned the corrective lenses lying upon the end table as the smoke poured from her ears. Her brain was almost as frantic as her body had been just moments ago. Her thoughts ran rampant as she examined her surroundings.<br/><br/>The bed, she now saw, was an antique carved from long-splintered wood reinforced with a wrought-iron under-frame. The mattress was old and the bedding older. It looked as though the bed had once belonged to a hospital or a clinic. Someone had clearly wanted her to freeze to death if she didn’t perish upon waking, for they had not thought to place her nude form beneath the neatly arranged blanket and sheet that covered the old bed. She always slept in the nude, for it felt more natural and comfortable that way, but she certainly would have covered herself up if the room was cold.<br/><br/>She turned, surveying the attic-like room in which she now found herself. The teal wallpaper was covered in green sunflowers that she was fairly certain had originally been yellow, and it was peeling in many places; one section of it had come off completely, a folded corner revealing the same boards of which the floor was comprised forming the far wall of the room. Shuffling over to the window, she opened the blinds to see a window looking out upon a pair of weather-worn brown shutters that had been boarded up from the outside. The light that had hit her eyes, she saw now, had come in from a broken corner on the left shutter; through it, she saw only a gray sky. She tried to open the window but there was no lock and no seam; this window had clearly not meant to be opened. It made her wonder why there were shutters at all.<br/><br/>An old chest in the far corner of the room held nothing. The three-drawer bureau next to it, however, had a set of clothing that she knew she hadn’t brought with her on her business trip:<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i.imgur.com/51gF3G1.png"">her favorite leather pants and top</a>. Her usual sapphire earrings were in there as well, and a quick look around told her that her boots - the only footwear she owned other than three pairs of pumps, each of which matched a tight-fitting women’s business suit in color - were resting next to the bureau upon the floor. A door in the other corner led into the bathroom but she was more concerned with the laptop and mobile phone that rested atop the bureau.<br/><br/>The laptop had no signal but it was fully charged. She couldn’t get online…and she couldn’t get a signal with her phone. She cursed Nokia (in Japanese - yes, again) and slammed her phone down. She calmed herself quickly, however; whatever was going on, if there was hot water, she would take a shower. She checked her clothes and her boots; they were clean and there were no “bugs” in them. She was used to searching rooms, furniture, and equipment for “bugs” that corporate enemies (and supposed allies) of her employer frequently planted when the opportunities were afforded them. One last glance around showed her an old bulb with a chain hanging from the slanted wood ceiling.<br/><br/>She moved a cabinet in the bathroom in front of the door and tested the water. After a few moments, it was hot enough to burn her. It always took a while to get hot water in old places such as this one. There were towels and rags, soap, shampoo - everything she needed. Surprisingly, the consumable toiletries were the exact kinds of toiletries that she would have used: cherry-scented soap, the kind made in Nagasaki by farmers local to the region; her favorite shampoo and conditioner from Tsubaki; her favorite body wash, also from Tsubaki; her best hair and tooth brushes, as well as a stack of paper cups for rinsing; and a tube of Aquafresh complete with Kanji labels. Someone had clearly gone out of his or her way to make certain that she felt right at home despite the disorientation of being in an unfamiliar place against her will (she certainly never would have stayed in a room that looked this run-down by choice).<br/><br/>When she had showered, she slipped on the tight-fitting leather garments. It was always a slightly difficult process, donning such tight attire. She had 40Ds and shapely hips, though there wasn’t much fat on her, and such features were always squeezed a little when she got dressed. But she loved the feel of tight clothing; if something moved in a way she didn’t want it to, her clothing wasn’t tight enough. Fortunately, she had worked hard to replace any fat that might be on her body with muscle; she was thus mostly lean and had some strength to her, although her body was built more for flexibility than strength. Interestingly enough, she’d found the perfect balance of tension for her clothing - a tension that let her move however she needed to while restricting the movements of the parts of her body that she didn’t want to move. What resulted was a sexy woman in a tight outfit who looked like she could still kick your ass (and she probably could, though she only practiced Tai Chi and had never put it to combative use).<br/><br/>There was no one about when she reentered the bedroom. Her long, straight black hair flowed behind her, still shimmering from her shower, as her soft brown eyes lit upon her boots once more. Contrary to the rest of her attire, her boots were always designed more for comfort than for look. They didn’t have the same sheen that her leather attire did but they were polished well enough. She slipped her boots on and zipped them up. Her earrings flashed in the sunbeam as she passed it by, heading for the door.<br/><br/>She stopped.<br/><br/>Old houses always made for terrible barriers. There were other people in this house; she could hear them moving about. The din of the creaking floorboards reverberated through the house quickly and subtly. She was not alone in this house, although that didn’t surprise her. Whoever wanted her here had wanted her to be relatively comfortable - and alive. But her captor did not seem to think she was special enough for an exclusive kidnapping.<br/><br/>She<span style=""font-style: italic"">really</span>should have said no to that second bottle of sake…"
3684,Trapped Inside IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43241,2014-08-28T03:18:44,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;"">Jenny Wallis - Kitchen</span></div><br/><br/><div style=""text-align: justify;"">As usual, Jenny was already busy when Chizuru entered the kitchen. Already used to the other girl's silence, Jenny didn't get startled or bothered by her. With her usual kind smile, the girl greeted Chizuru. ""Good morning, Chi. I hope you have had a good night."" After the greeting, she thought for a moment. ""Coffee is already being prepared. They brought food in during the night, and I have saved the crates for Jack. He always has use for them, after all."" Shaking her head, she finally made up her mind. ""Can you get bread and butter? Bread's in the pantry, butter's in the fridge. I'll make them toasts, and see if I can convince Jack to eat something.""<br/><br/>Right after her directions, Jenny stopped talking when she heard the soft sound the loudspeakers always made when turned on. She frowned at the Puppeteers words, after the initial shock. Her expression was concerned and somewhat displeased. Yet, she didn't say anything about it. With a nod, the girl went to put the coffee in the pot so she could see to the new addition to the household. ""Oh, dear, I hope Doc has something. Otherwise we'll have to improvise, poor girl.""<br/><br/>She was about to move to the hallway when Alex stepped in the kitchen. She indicated the coffee pot with a soft smile. ""Good morning to you too, Alex"", Jenny finally replied after he had the chance to sip on the coffee. Everything seemed a little bit different this morning. Maybe it had something to do with the new addition. Or something else.<br/><br/>Looking at the girl in the hallway - with the door open, she could see it from where she was standing, Jenny sighed. It would be a busy day. ""Excuse me, Chi"", Jenny asked gently before stepping out of the kitchen. With a sigh, she got on her knees next to the new girl. ""Oh, dear, what happened to you? Come on, I will help you up. Do you want some water or a cup of coffee? I can make tea as well."" She sighed. ""We have a doctor in the house, though I'm unsure about whether or not he is up. I will see to that soon.""<br/><br/>As she spoke, Jenny touched the girl's elbow and tried to help her up, slowly. ""No rush, get up slowly. We don't want you fainting, do we?""</div><br/><br/><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><div style=""text-align: center;"">Jenny Wallis - Hallway</div></span><br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;""><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i502.photobucket.com/albums/e423/Jay_Souza/Trapped%20inside/0637b045-c586-4bfc-8d06-99b3dfd67099_zps8bbf35fb.png?t=1409188579"">[ img ]</a></div>"
3685,Trapped Inside IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43241,2014-08-28T03:19:40,Shades,"<span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><div style=""text-align: center;"">Jim Firewood - Upstairs</div></span><br/><br/><div style=""text-align: justify;"">While Jenny, downstairs, took care of breakfast and one of the new puppets, Jim Firewood, more known around the house as ""Doc"", had just gotten up. He wasn't as much of an early bird as Jenny, even though he didn't really like sleeping in. As usual, Jim took his time. A warm shower - getting warm water always took a while -, making sure he was clean shaven, and tidying up the room - so Jenny didn't have to - and he was ready to start the day. The young man was somewhat thin, with dark brown hair almost to his shoulders. His hair was kept well combed and neat, as everything else. He dressed somewhat formally, in brown pants, a white shirt and a brown waistcoat. In his left hand, he had what seemed like a medical bag.<br/><br/>He was whistling softly while leaving his room and walking in the direction of the stairs, but stopped in hearing movement in one of the empty rooms. Frowning softly, he took a deep breath. A new puppet? Oh, well. After some hesitation, Jim decided to make his way downstairs. It was not polite to bother whoever it was in their room, after all.<br/><br/>Entering the living room - which doubled as his office - Jim left his bag on the couch and planned to make his way through the hallway and into the kitchen when he saw there was another new - and apparently injured - puppet. Sighing, he leaned to help Jenny help the girl to her feet. ""Let's take her to the living room, Jenny. As soon as she has had time to feel better on her feet"", he instructed.</div><br/><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><div style=""text-align: center;"">Jim Firewood - Hallway</div></span>"
3686,Trapped Inside IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43241,2014-08-28T16:58:31,Anadwen,"<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-size: 200%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-family: ElvenCommonSpeak;"">Chizuru Nishiyama - the Kitchen</span></span></span><br/><br/>At the sound of the voice, coming from the loudspeaker, Chizuru raised her head like a robot, and slowly, a small smile spread through her lips. He was speaking to them again! Yes! She was always looking forwards to hearing that beautiful, beautiful, beautiful voice. She wrote so many verses about that voice. The voice that was like a ray of light, breaking through dark stormclouds. The beautiful voice. It mattered not what it said - just its very sound was important.<br/><br/>But her brow furrowed as Alex spoke to her. ""Not Chizu. Don't call that."" she muttered, giving him a somewhat displeased look, moving over to execute Jenny's order - grab the butter and the bread that she was requested to. Her small, paper-white hands were soon clutching a loaf of pre-sliced bread and a plastic dose of butter. Not real butter... They never had that. Just the synthetic, plant oil stuff. She didn't like it. She never ate it, really. She'd always scrape it off her food wherever it was put there, and eat it like that. Even toasts were usually eaten plain and dry.<br/><br/>When Jenny left to tend to the 'newcommer', Chizuru decided to make the toasts by herself. After all, the toaster was repaired - after Rai broke it a few days ago, Jack put it together again - and she knew how to use it. Unlike her brother, she took no pleasure in taking things apart to screws and circuits. It made too much mess. Soon, the smell of bread, roasting in the toaster, filled the entire kitchen, and she had her usual dreamy, distant smile back on her face."
3687,Trapped Inside IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43241,2014-08-28T17:24:51,Anadwen,"<span style=""font-size: 200%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-family: ElvenCommonSpeak;""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Rai Nishiyama - the bedroom of Chizuru Nishiyama</span></span></span><br/><br/>With a long, deep sigh, Rai rolled over, and stretched all across the messed-up bedding in his sister's bed. It was no different than his - well, maybe somewhat less burned. He yawned. It was pretty early in the morning... He usually woke up around lunch. But once he was up and dressed, he didn't feel like sleeping anymore. They got food at night, and he was a tad curious. Maybe the boxes were still there, ready to be taken apart and set on fire... Oh man.<br/><br/>That idea lit his eyes up, and he quickly scrambled out of the bed, rolling the sleeves somewhat higher - as not to entirely cover his hands - and noiselessly hurried out of the bedroom. He was smirking.<span style=""font-style: italic"">It's gonna bu~rn! It's gonna burn nicer than Chizuru's last pair of sandals... Or the broomstick he once discovered in the larder. Or the coffee table in the living room.</span>And boy, fire really got his heart pumping!<br/><br/>As he threaded through the corridor, like a ghost slipping through the premise, floor covered by a thick, dusty rug, he came past many bedrooms. Some full. Some empty. But he heard sounds from one he thought to be empty till then... It was always empty. Was someone new inside?<br/><br/>He stepped forth, and put his ear on the door for a moment. He could discern the sound of someone walking inside... Oh. This wasn't empty, or he wasn't Rai Nishiyama. And his curiosity, a trait natural to him, got the better off him. His thin fingers pressed the handle, the woolen sleeve of his jumper noiselessly pushing it down under his hand, and he opened the door. Off course it wasn't empty.<br/><br/>The woman in rather tight leather clothes inside got a very surprised and mostly blank stare off him. His hand by some instinct clicked the lighter in his palm. Its flickering flame sprang up, following the silent sound, dangerously close to the sleeve. But Rai was too thunderstruck staring at the girl, looking much like an older - and more well-endowed - version of his sister that he absolutely didn't notice that he accidentally set his own sweater on fire, and the flames were slowly spreading onto the wool.<br/><br/><span style=""font-size: 200%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-family: ElvenCommonSpeak;""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Rai Nishiyama - the doorstep of Shotoke Ariyama's room</span></span></span>"
3688,Trapped Inside IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43241,2014-09-03T04:37:18,rizutsuki,"<span style=""font-weight: bold""><div style=""text-align: center;"">Lucinda: Hallway</div></span><br/><br/>Lucinda could barely make out the words of everyone talking, though the sound of the loudspeaker made her jump, causing more pain. She could still see stars as she  got up and was helped into the living room. Once the pain went away she took her hands away from her head and looked up.<br/><br/>There was a man and woman standing there looking down at her with concern.  The woman was pretty and meek looking. The man seemed to give off an authoritative feeling.<br/><br/>Lucinda wondered if they were the ones that kidnapped and brought her to the house, or were they victims as well. They seemed concerned, but she had heard about some messed up people and how they thought they were doing the right thing when kidnapping or killing people.<br/><br/>""Who are you and why am I here?"" She asked, careful not to do anything that would set off more pain. ""And who was talking over speakers and what were they saying?""<br/><br/>She knew she was rambling, asking a lot of questions, but he was angry, scared, annoyed and in pain. She looked at them and waited for some answers, as well as painkillers.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><div style=""text-align: center;"">Lucinda: Living Room</div></span>"
3689,Trapped Inside IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43241,2014-09-03T04:52:35,rizutsuki,"<span style=""font-weight: bold""><div style=""text-align: center;"">Jack Firewood: Jack's bedroom</div></span><br/><br/>Jack woke up quickly when he heard the Puppateer's voice over the speakers. He had wired it so he would hear what the puppeteer said no matter where he was saying it to. It took him a long time to figure out exactly how to do it and even now it wasn't perfect. The sound was crackly and would cut out often.<br/><br/>Sitting up he groaned. He was feeling stiff and sore all over. He had been up late into the night trying to plot a way to escape. Listening he heard the voice talk about a new guest.<br/><br/>Wondering if he heard that right he growled under his breathe. ""Damn bastard, how many more of us are you going to take."" He stuck up his middle finger at the camera and hoped the voice would see it.<br/><br/>He walked over to the bathroom and did his usual morning routine. After shaving, getting dressed and brushing his teeth he walked downstairs into the kitchen.  He huffed a good morning to the asian girl, he could never remember any one's name, and made himself a coffee. Tasting the black coffee go down his throat made waking up a bit easier.<br/><br/>He downed the rest of his drink and made another one before getting ready to go into the basement. He walked into the hallway and heard his brother speaking to someone in the living room. He looked into the doorway to hear a girl spewing questions at Jim and the blonde girl.  She didn't seamed pleased about being here, not that anyone would be.<br/><br/>He shook his head and went downstairs. He had more planning to do.<br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Jack: Basement</span></div>"
3690,Trapped Inside IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43241,2014-09-03T10:06:15,galvin,"The Puppeteer<br/><br/><br/>His eyes roamed over the monitors in quick succession, going over the less interesting in an instant and remaining on some longer. The house was awake now and the two new people made him excited. Maybe those would shake up the lethargy. It had been disappointing the past days. For a second his eyes remained on the petite yet curvy frame of Chizuru. She was a cute girl, no question about that, although a strange one, to say it mildly. Her crazy fascination of his voice was amusing him. He had read some of her poems about it and surprising enough he liked them. The girl had some talent in it and maybe he would spark her creativity this evening and speak to her.<br/><br/>Honestly the Puppeteer had no idea why the two siblings were in his house. There must have been some relationship with his gra... the two old people living in it while he was - away. When the house had been his again, he managed to get them out for the time of the ... ahem ... renovation, but as soon as he opened the door again, they had been back. Chizuru at least wasn't causing trouble as her brother.<br/><br/>The puppeteer caught the gesture of Jack on the other monitor and he just smiled. Jack was his biggest disappointment. He had so high hopes for him, once he arrived and broke with his brother, but a narrow mindset seemed to be characteristic in this family. While Jack expected only trouble from him, his brother Jim expected only good. Damn, did any of those two listen to him? In their own ways they were as hopeless as Jenny. Only that Jenny was his failure. If he had stayed with her, the car wouldn't have run her over and she would still remember him. Instead of staying at her side in the hospital as he had desired, thinking of her had been his only refuge, when they had tried to mess with his brain. Seeing her like that, catching the look she gave the cam made him entirely frustrated. He wanted his Jenny back... not this beautiful but hollow person.<br/><br/>His eyes followed Jenny when she took care of their unlucky guest. Once the pain ebbed down, that one was all fire again. The red hair was a suiting choice, he had to admit that. She would be his go-to-puppet to shake things up. She may hate him, but she wanted out of this house, that was for sure. And instead of wasting her time with silly escaping plans like Jack or by hoping on the easter bunny on x-mas eve like Jim, she would start searching for the keys. And maybe she would find something else - the answers he was craving for. The answers on the mother of questions. Why Kate?<br/><br/>When she asked Jenny and Jim who had spoken on the loudspeaker, he was tempted for some seconds to answer her. But then this urge passed and he left it to the two to answer for now. He would explain it to her later. Best when she was together with the other new one. Two flies with one... his eyes had moved to the monitor of the room of that one. She was now dressed, dressed in something that revealed nearly as much as she had shown while sleeping naked. He may have no idea what to do with a naked woman, but he had felt the tingling sensation in his loins and his hard-on. It was a bunch of cuties, he had in his house, there was no denying of that. And then his hand moved for the control of the sprinkling system. Crazyboy Rai had sneaked in the room and accidently lit his own jumper. It was too early for the smoke detector to start the sprinkler, but he could override it manually. But a look on the admittedly useless computer made him hesitate. No, let's watch and see...but his finger remained hovering over the button. A cold shower was waiting for them."
3691,Trapped Inside IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43241,2014-09-03T19:14:28,Indomitable Monolith,"<span style=""font-weight: bold"">Shotoku Ariyama</span>-<span style=""font-style: italic"">Bedroom</span><br/><br/>The intrusion was unexpected. Then again, this entire scenario was unexpected. She was no arithmancer, and so she had no way of predicting the day’s events - including this one. The boy’s eyes roamed over her form, the tight leather hugging every curve and marking every aspect of her body in painstaking detail before him. She certainly had enough of an endowment to make him gawk even without the outfit but her hips and the clothes that she wore emphasized her sex appeal; this accomplished precisely what she set out to accomplish: she made men sweat and boys lose their minds. Of course, men weren’t the only ones who’d been in her bed and she didn’t consort with<span style=""font-style: italic"">boys</span>- but the tease was always there.<br/><br/>The boy’s reaction was thus completely expected, and his presence somehow reminded her that she should have her EpiPen nearby - and her purse, as a matter of fact…and her laptop…but she had seen none of these things. She hoped there was nothing here that had jellyfish-based ingredients in it. Come to think of it, though, she sincerely hoped there was<span style=""font-style: italic"">some</span>sushi here…<br/><br/>“Anata wa moete iru,” she stated in a calm tone, although her widened eyes belied it.<br/><br/>The man was indeed on fire, the flames licking at his clothing like hungry snakes writhing upon his flesh as they hunted for a meal. She could already feel the heat from those flames but she didn’t know what to do about it; there was no flour here, no bucket to fill with water, and she knew nothing of fire beyond that it was a living, breathing thing that needed fuel. Right now, this boy was the fuel.<br/><br/>Ariyama took a step back as her left forefinger pointed at the flames. The fire’s light reflected off of her sapphire earrings and made the leather shine, further accentuating the tightness of her clothing and the sensuous curves of her form. Her brown eyes were likely not noticed at all, nor the straight black hair that graced her Japanese head.<br/><br/>“Anata wa moete iru,” she repeated, not knowing what else to do.<br/><br/><dl class=""codebox""><dt>Translations | <a href=""javascript: void(0);"" onclick=""var spoiler = this.parentNode.parentNode.getElementsByTagName('dd')[0]; if ( spoiler.style.display == 'none' ) { spoiler.style.display = 'block'; this.innerHTML = '-'; } else { spoiler.style.display = 'none'; this.innerHTML = '+'; };"">+</a></dt><dd style=""display: none;""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Warning: Google Translate may or may not be 100% accurate. For the sake of RPs, however, it works well enough.</span><br/><br/>Anata wa moete iru = You are on fire</dd></dl>"
3692,Trapped Inside IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43241,2014-09-04T19:36:21,Anadwen,"<span style=""font-size: 200%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-family: ElvenCommonSpeak;""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Rai Nishiyama - the bedroom of Shotoku Ariyama</span></span></span><br/><br/>His eyes slowly sled down to his arm, wreathed in bright orange flame, which has already consumed a part of his sleeve, and was beginning to climb up towards his shoulder, the fangs of the flames licking his paper-pale skin. The burning sensation somehow... Didn't bother him, despite the pain. He was unsure what to do. The fire was beautiful, he was enamored by it, but it was burning his arm!<br/><br/>And this woman... He hasn't heard anyone except for Chizuru speak to him in japanese for years. Strange.<br/><br/>""Watashi wa... Shitte iru."" he muttered, eyes still glued to the fire. The lens of his glasses were reflecting them almost like mirrors, framed by thick black lines of the glasses' frame. His fingers suddenly let go off the lighter in his hand and he, as if he only now begun to think normally, pulled the jumper off his head in a rush, and threw it against the wall on the corridor, eyes widening in a more than complicated mixture of emotions.<br/><br/>All of a sudden, it begun to rain. Or, to be exact, the water sprinkler, likely started off by the smoke detector, which caught the synthetically-smelling fumes from Rai's burning jumper, was triggered. It showered the entire room and corridor, drenched it to the last bit, and it drenched him, too, to the last fabric of his washed jeans and the tight, albeit somewhat worn tank top that he's been hiding under the jumper. Its drops made his otherwise unruly black hair sink down, fall into his eyes, and the cold water was in small rivers flowing down the marble-like surface of his skin.<br/><br/>""I set it off."" he spoke silently, a tone completely blank, as blank as the stare he was still giving the woman.<br/><br/><dl class=""codebox""><dt>Translations | <a href=""javascript: void(0);"" onclick=""var spoiler = this.parentNode.parentNode.getElementsByTagName('dd')[0]; if ( spoiler.style.display == 'none' ) { spoiler.style.display = 'block'; this.innerHTML = '-'; } else { spoiler.style.display = 'none'; this.innerHTML = '+'; };"">+</a></dt><dd style=""display: none;"">'I... Know.'</dd></dl>"
3693,Trapped Inside IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43241,2014-09-04T20:18:22,galvin,"The Puppeteer<br/><br/><br/><div style=""text-align: justify;"">""No, you idiot. I did. You think I let you burn the house?""<br/> <br/>The voice of the Puppeteer came suddenly over the loudspeaker above Shotoku's head. The voice was still melodic but it held a mixture of amusement and annoyance in it. Rai was simply some crazy pyromaniac and a destroyer. Even if he would have a hold on that boy, there was no chance he would ever be useful in his game. <br/><br/>""Good morning, lady. I am sorry for the trouble this idiot causes. I hope it hasn't ruined your dress, would be quite a pity. I want to welcome you in my house, even if it may not offer the standards you are used to. As we have another new guest who arrived last night too, I would like to introduce you later to the psychological experiment you are part of now. And sorry, I can't tell you why you are here, Lady Ariyama. Your latest acquaintance thought you a proper fit to this house, why she did never tell. But as you see she gave us some informations about what you will need in your bath...and if you can wait for tomorrow we will have the ingredients for your favourite meals too..."" <br/> <br/>The Puppeteer had no idea what the ingredients may be or what the favourite meals may be. It was what his hands had told him yesterday over the one secret microphone, as was the name of the girl and that her female lover had dropped her in their laps more or less to say. Not much of a background, but this house revealed usually more of the people than the people liked to learn. It would be nothing else with this cute japanese girl.</div>"
3694,Trapped Inside IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43241,2014-09-09T18:36:57,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;"">Jim Firewood - Living Room</span></div><br/><br/><div style=""text-align: justify;"">Jim was concerned about the new girl. For what he could gather, there were two new puppets at once. Why, or what the Puppeteer wanted them for, was - still - beyond his understanding. It was in Jim's plans to figure out what was inside the Puppeteer's head, and for that, he had to keep on his good side. That was the reason why he had organized and led the Followers. That, and the fact that it was safer for everyone involved.<br/><br/>Jim answered Lucinda's question as he examined her carefully. ""I am Jim Firewood, you can call me Jim or Doc, as you prefer. This is Jane Wallis, but she prefers to be called Jenny"", he explained calmly. The man was young, and had a grave and smooth voice.<br/><br/>""As for why you are here... there is probably a reason, but I can't give it to you, for I don't have it"", he completed. ""Oh. That. It's the Master. The owner of this house. You should recover first, and then we will talk about this."" Fumbling in his bag, the man called Jim took a small bottle with red pills. ""Jenny, will you get me some water, please?""<br/><br/>The meek looking girl nodded and scurried off the room, entering the kitchen. She returned with a glass of water and a plate with toasts. ""These are for Jack. He's just so skinny, that man. He will starve himself to death if I don't force him to eat. Excuse me, Jim. I hope you feel better, dear"", she added to Lucinda before running off again.<br/><br/>Jim sighed and shook his head. Deep down inside, he was grateful to Jenny for keeping an eye on Jack.</div>"
3695,Trapped Inside IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43241,2014-09-09T18:38:01,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;"">Jenny Wallis - Living Room</span></div><br/><br/><div style=""text-align: justify;"">Jenny was extremely worried about the new girl. And also a little disappointed. Why did he keep bringing in more and more people? Weren't the ones already in enough? With a sigh, Jenny hoped this one would recover and not have the memory lapses. Those were a pretty bad nuisance.<br/><br/>At Jim's introduction, Jenny nodded her head to Lucinda, gently, and listened to him, only moving from her spot to get the girl some water. As she was already in the kitchen, Jenny made a plate with some toasts. Jack would have to eat at least one. That stubborn boy. Just like a child. That reminded her of something... It didn't matter, she would remember it. Had something to do with the house.<br/><br/>""These are for Jack. He's just so skinny, that man. He will starve himself to death if I don't force him to eat. Excuse me, Jim. I hope you feel better, dear"", she added before running off again. <br/><br/>Getting off the living room, Jenny made her way to the stairs which led down to the basement. Before reaching the door, she announced herself. She didn't want Jack to think it was Jim again. ""It's me, Jack"", she announced, before opening the door. ""I brought you toasts, and you have to eat them"", she stated firmly. ""If I let you, you'll stay down here day and night, and eat nothing at all.""<br/><br/>As she handed Jack the plate, Jenny started speaking almost to herself, though audibly. ""It really reminds me of someone... I went after him with a plate... I don't remember what I had on the plate, though... he was hungry as a wolf, the poor boy, but he didn't want to stop playing to eat. I handed him the plate and then... we..."" Jenny stopped and took a deep breath, her fingertips pressing her temples. ""Ouch, what a headache. I'm sorry, Jack. I will leave you alone. If anyone needs me, I will be in my room, resting a little.""</div><br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;"">Jenny Wallis - Basement</span></div>"
3696,Trapped Inside IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43241,2014-09-15T20:59:46,Anadwen,"<span style=""font-size: 200%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-family: ElvenCommonSpeak;"">Chizuru Nishiyama - Kitchen</span></span><br/><br/>Once the toasts were all crispy and served on a large platter, and Jenny still wasn't coming back, Chizuru decided to peek out on her own and see what's going on. Her curiosity got the better off her once more - but maybe not necessarily for the worst. Her bare feet tapped on the ground silently as she paced through the kitchen, only then passing by Jenny who rushed in to take water and toasts.<br/><br/>For a moment, her footsteps stopped, and she turned aside, hands clenching around the edges of her oversized sweater, and her eyes lit up with interest. Why was Jenny getting toasts? Were they for Jack, the stubborn man who kept trying to get out of the house? That man was more trouble than Rai. Rai occasionally burned himself and things around himself, but he seemed to be more skilled when toying with dangerous things. At least he never tried to jump out of the second floor. Yet...<br/><br/>Wonder what will he set on fire today. She had a bad feeling that another unfortunate accident was about to go down.<br/><br/>Like a ghost, she trailed off to the living room, once more stopping near the doorway to watch the young doctor and the fire-haired girl. She watched her carefully, not moving once. Another one was here... She saw so many come. Her and Rai were some of the first people to come... They had to move all the way from Kyoto and spent more than five years in this house. During that time, many people, indeed many, got in. Though most of them were quite recent... Well, never mind.<br/><br/>She stepped forth, entering the living room. ""Hello..."" She waved to the new girl with one hand, slipping out of the long sleeve. ""New?"" she pointed at her, and then the finger turned, to point at her own chest. ""Chizuru."" Her lips curved upwards into a gentle smile which narrowed her eyes into little more than thin slits.<br/><br/><span style=""font-size: 200%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-family: ElvenCommonSpeak;"">Chizuru Nishiyama - Living Room</span></span>"
3697,Mission Fairy Tale,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43279,2014-08-26T18:35:16,Volatile,"There is an island far off the grid that floats anonymously in the ocean, shrouded in secrecy. With a new moon hanging in the sky, the stars are plenty and the night is still. But all is not well for the island is home to facility; a place nestled in the middle of dense eerie forest that stretches for miles all over the island. This is a place where nightmares become reality to the unfortunate few of the world who have not yet found their place, and it would seem their place is here; doomed to be put under the knife and needle of military scientists and their quest for the control of supernatural powers. The discovery of truth behind the fairy tales from childhood was a closely guarded secret, and even closer guarded pursuit to contain and control them. The night moved on in silence but inside the facility, fate stirred.<br/><br/>Muffled voices and blurred vision took over James' senses. The anesthesia wore off and he was slowly coming too. His memories were just as blurry as his eye sight. All he could remember was the lab coats coming into his room to sedate him. The blinding lights gave him an immediate headache, something he never got used to. The voices started to clear up along with his vision.<br/>""Heart rate?""<br/>""Normal. It came down quite a bit almost immediately after the Wraith injection.""<br/>""What about his new developments?""<br/>""Marvelous and disturbing don't even begin to describe it. Excess bone marrow leaked into his system, reaching as far as his elbows. The marrow seemed to form around his skin instead of around bone like it’s supposed to. And due to the radiation...the marrow has developed into almost an entirely different material all together. So far it's safe to assume that these 'claws' that formed can go through conventional material like clothing, plastic, and leather. Whether they can go through metals is inconclusive since we don't have enough data to support that theory. We do however; have reason to believe that material might be linked to his shadow manipulation abilities.""<br/>""I see...run some more tests then have the guards take him back to the isolation cell."" One of the scientists turned and left the lab. The automatic sliding door hissed, and then sealed shut.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">There they go talking about me like I’m not here. A bit rude if you ask me, though I guess I should be thankful. The more I know I’m capable of, the easier it will be to jump fence.</span>James thoughts and senses had come back in full force. He glanced around the familiar lab, taking in his surroundings. He was in one of their most brightly lit labs for fear of his shadow manipulation. There was a table to his right, cabinets to his left along with the double glass sliding doors. James’ body was strapped tightly against a vertically positioned gurney and the one remaining scientist sat across from him, like a psychiatrist bored and awaiting the end of his session so he could go on lunch. His glasses slouched down to the tip of his nose and clipboard rested loosely in his hand. After going over his notes he finally looked up at James. ""Ah Mr. Larsen, I see the sedative finally wore off. Welcome back."" James merely growled in response. “Talkative as ever…” the scientist’s speech dripped with boredom and sarcasm. James merely smirked, “No surprise that so much shit can pour out of such a large asshole, Weathers.” His voice was quiet but gritty and almost carried an ominous echo to it within the walls of the lab. Weathers simply pushed up his glasses and placed his clipboard down on the edge of the table next to James, a small but costly oversight as James could feel the small shadow cast by the corner of the clipboard.<br/><br/>The doors hissed open and two armed guards entered the lab and stood on either side of James. Weathers approached and unfastened James' head strap, then leaned in and whispered, ""Talk all you want Mr. Larsen, but at the end of the day you’re still just a lab rat and by the time I'm done with you, you'll be nothing more than a mindless drone who won’t even be able to wipe himself without our say-so. We own you. We control you."" James smiled and whispered back, ""Control this..."" and with a swift and powerful motion James rammed his forehead straight into Weathers' nose, sending him stumbling back towards the table with the clipboard. With a forced thought, the small and seemingly harmless shadow from the clipboard lurched out like a spike piercing Weathers' back just under his left kidney. The guards quickly pulled out their shock-rods and continuously beat James until he passed out. Weathers eventually made it to his feet, his heavy breathing made his wound hurt even more and he winced as he pointed towards the door.<br/><br/>""Take him to the isolation cell, quickly! And turn on all of the lights in there! There can be NO shadows! And get me a bloody medic!"" Weathers' screams showcased his pain. This wasn't the first time James had injured a scientist or a guard and it certainly wouldn’t be the last."
3698,Mission Fairy Tale,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43279,2014-08-27T18:37:21,Anadwen,"""Light sensitivity check positive.""<br/>The hand, moving a small flashlight in front of her eyes, finally disappeared. Her pupils dilated at a stammering speed when the bright lights on the ceiling were lit. White, desensitized, painfully stripped of anything that would make them interesting.<br/>""She's coming to her senses."" the same voice spoke up once more. It had a velvety, calming quality, yet sounded quite young.<br/>""That's good. It looks like this one works the best on her."" another voice replied to the silky baritone.<br/>""We can't yet say, Roy. Another week will be needed to clarify the entire extent of the modification and the changes, but what is for sure is that her body accepted it. After analyzing the blood sample, it appears that she's more vampire than human by now."" a light chuckle drowned out his words. ""The typical light red structures have begun forming in her veins and replaced over 50 per cent of her original red blood cells. The density of her muscle and bone structure has grown as well.""<br/>""But what about that... Thing on her back?""<br/>""That... We have yet to see.""<br/><br/>She has adapted. Her body accepted the essence, and changed. The once porcelain-like skin gained an unhealthy pale tone, eyes turned pitch, obsidian black from the once warm chestnut they used to be. But Toshee wasn't unhappy about that.<br/><br/>Toshee didn't remember anything. As far as she knew, she has always been in this lab. The lab was her home and these people in white were the only ones she knew. That were the scattered thoughts on her mind as she awoke in a brightly lit laboratory, hardly dressed, and stretched on the cold surface of the table like a guinea pig, prepared for examination.<br/><br/>""Good morning, Toshee."" the scientist with a hypnotizing, smooth voice spoke up to her, smiling a little. ""I have good news for you. You are adjusting very well to all the adjustments. The last serum that was inserted into your blood and bone marrow was not rejected by your body tissues. Your bone and muscle display a 60% higher durability than human, but it appears that the bonds between them have become more flexible. I will only need you to do the practical examination before we can conclude the early results, and then you will have to train for the following week to see if you're getting on well. Your body should further develop."" he informed her, a calm, professional smile on his face. ""Now, slowly sit up.""<br/>Toshee did just that. Slowly raised to her elbows, black hair falling out of her face, to gradually shift into a still position, sat amid the table.<br/>The other man, Roy, with a mane of unruly curly brown hair, encircling his head like a halo, stepped towards her. One of the 'practicals', as she called them. They weren't as much scientists as they took care of the subjects - subjects like her.<br/>""Raise up your right arm.""<br/>Her right arm flew up into the air, straight before her.<br/>""Do you feel anything unnatural? Slow muscle response? Any pain, pressure or stiffness?""<br/>She shook her head.<br/>""Now left arm. Is everything fine there as well?""<br/>She repeated the motion, and nodded. All is fine.<br/>""Very well. Now, come off the table and stand here, about a meter away from the wall."" Roy pointed at the clear white wall to the left of him.<br/><br/>Toshee sled off the table, and silently like a cat walked off towards the wall, twisting on her heel once she was on her mark, to face the other side of the room. At the question if she feels anything wrong, she just shook her head once more. She felt very good. No pain, no pressure, no strain, she didn't even feel cold. Yet, she could see even the scarce grains of dust, floating in the air. She could hear Roy's heart pumping his blood, and she could hear how his clothes made night-unhearable sounds as his chest rose and sank. She could feel every imperfection on the floor beneath her feet, and she could smell the shower gel, coming from the doctor with such a hypnotizing voice. But most of all, she could feel the smell of a human being. Flesh and skin. And she was tempted to lunge forth and drink their veins dry, to feast...<br/><br/>""Are you hungry?"" Roy asked her in a quiet voice. She gave him a somewhat stronger nod as a response. The other one of the men bent under his desk to retrieve a small flask of a crimson liquid. Dark, swirling as he poured it into a plastic cup, and handed it to her.<br/>She would recognize the smell if she hasn't felt it for a thousand years.<br/>Human blood.<br/><br/>And she drank up."
3699,Mission Fairy Tale,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43279,2014-09-03T20:29:37,Mercury_11,"Maeve sat upright in her bed with a start. Her heart was pounding, thretening to leap from her chest. There was that loud scream again. Sleep was an enemy, for with it came that scream. whether or not it came from her own mouth Maeve did not know. The actual person the scream belonged to, Maeve did know. Every time she slept her soul travelled back to that day, that moment, and relived the horror.<br/><br/>Brushing her vibrant red hair back from her face she tossed the quilt aside. With a heavy sigh Maeve turned and placed her feet flat to the icy cold floor. This didn't bother her however. Temerature was almost null. Silently, she tiptoed to the heavy metal door. With complete ease she pulled it open, all the while sending the screeching of metal echoing down the halls. Long wavy red curls bounced from side to side as Maeve checked both directions to see if it was clear. Satisfied Maeve stepped out, trying as best she could to close the door silently behind her. Once it clicked back into place she started left, onward to the kitchen.<br/><br/>Maeve ran her fingernails along the wall to a soft tune she hummed. When the late night horror trip leaves her shaking, which was more often than not, Maeve used music to calm her. Finally reaching her destination the hallway opened up to two large rooms. The first that had to be travelled to reach the kitched had a huge sectional, with a big flat screen television perched up in the wall. The built in entertainment center held the t.v. as well as hundreds of movies. The lamps on either side of the ""living"" area were dim, but provided just enough light. Maeve skirted around the centered island and tugged open the fridge door. At the bottom Maeve found her beverage, pulled it out, popped the top off and stuck it in the microwave. From the mohagony cupboard she pulled down a wine glass, then retrieved the wine from the rack at the other end of the kitchen. She spun in cirles humming as she moved around the kitchen. Forgetting about her ""nightmare"" for the time being. The shrill beep from the microwave, the clank of the glass and bottle, Maeve loved the sounds of the kitchen. Leaving the wine bottle and the empty canister of her own beverage on the islands granite counter she made her way to two huge French double doors. Tan-ish cream colored curtains hung over all the windows. As Maeve pulled open the doors a light breeze ruffled the curtains around and pushed her long curls back. She closed her bright green eyes and sucked in a deep breath. The air was thick with the smell of dirt, and trees. It rained the night before, but despite that the night sky was clear. With the new moon the stars shone radiently, calling out for attention. ""Look at me ."" Maeve whispered, head upturned at she gazed upon the distant jewels. In just her oversized button up shirt Maeve leaned sideways along the balcony rail and began to sip from her personal wine concoction; the drink lightly staining her lips red. This time she did not sing or hum. She just stood there staring up at the sky, smiling and sipping from her drink.<br/><br/>Sent from my room using tapatalk"
3700,Mission Fairy Tale,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43279,2014-09-16T02:12:53,JDizzle383,"James walked on in silence, being led to a room for what he could only assume were more tests. By this time he was treated as a mindless drone almost constantly. Tch! What they didn't realize was that although he was obedient to a fault on nearly every occasion, he hated his captors. He could still think for himself, but he was far too weak to do anything to stop them. that didn't mean he didn't dream of freedom, though.<br/><br/>""Step in here please Mr. Telmar."" The man in the white lab coat said calmly, but still in a demeanor that said ""We own you.""<br/><br/>James made no comment. He had learned long ago that defying these twisted scientist's wishes would only further intensify his pain. He stepped into the door to find a room holding some sort of humanoid beast that seemed to be faintly letting off traces of smoke. James looked on carefully as it had not yet moved. What was this huge rock like creature? He had never seen anything in the labs so... frightening, and yet it seemed to be near death.<br/><br/>""Mr. Telmar,"" a voice spoke up through a loudspeaker. ""We would like you to demonstrate the effects of the tests we have done on you. They were designed to allow you to communicate with and control certain... creatures. Creatures like this one."" The men on the other side of the one way mirror took their Ipads and began jotting down notes to store a record of their impending success. James nodded.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">~So that was the purpose of the fluid they injected me with? But how do I~</span>he thought. his thoughts were interrupted by a deafening roar as the beast in front of him attempted to escape it's specially crafted bindings. Against his better judgement (and to the astonishment of the men behind the extremely thick glass) James walked up to the beast and reached out to touch it.<br/><br/>Immediately the beast froze and made no movements to attack whatsoever. James on the other hand started screaming at the top of his lungs, which felt like they had just been lit ablaze with a spontaneous internal bonfire. The scientists simply watched as he fell to the floor still screaming. As he lay there shouting curses in an unknown language, in his mind, the creature reached out to him.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""><span style=""font-style: italic"">""So, child, why do you follow their every command? They are your captors! They treat you like trash and you have not attempted escape! WHY???""</span></span>The huge fiery Demon, for that is what he was, said harshly<br/><br/>""T-t-t-to w-weak"" James stammered, still using the odd tongue he had cursed in, which was foreign even to him.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Then I will make you a deal. Both our lives shall entwine for the benefit of your strength, and my need to exist in this world.""</span></span><br/><br/>James didn't think of the consequences of such an action. He just wanted the pain to stop. ""Deal!"" he said shakily. And just like that, the Fire Demon seemed to open a portion of James' chest and get sucked inside his very being. James stood up and walked towards the door. Exiting, he turned to look at the trembling scientists. ""What are you all freaking out about?"" he smirked. ""You have your Superweapon soooooo..."" His smirk widened. ""Give me targets, or I'll make some!"" As they all turned to fulfill his wish, he stopped one of the lady lab workers who was the most kind to him. Kind, but still very cautious. ""Carol, be a dear and get me some smokes, and we won't have a problem.""<br/><br/>""R-right away James."" She said trembling. He had never needed to smoke before, so why now? Was the Demon's promise of power real?<br/><br/>If they only knew."
3701,Mission Fairy Tale,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43279,2014-09-25T07:02:45,RpgKitten,"Anaela was sitting in her 'room.' She had been becoming more and more hungry by the hour, but she had been in no mood to eat the raw flesh of corpses. But now, if she waited too much longer she would have a hard time controlling herself. She slowly got up and shambled down the halls, her decaying wings scratched the side of the halls. All she wanted to do was sit in her room, and wait for time to pass her by, but that only worked for so long, until her ghoul side reared it's ugly head. She could now smell a young female girl, she smelled a little tainted. So she figured it must be another 'patient', from inside the room Anaela heard a quiet female voice saying 'look at me.' The smell of alcohol also hit her nostrils, the girl must be drunk.<br/><br/>Anaela slowly walked into the room with the girl and headed straight to the fridge. She didn't pay any attention to the human, she needed to get the food first. She opened the fridge and looked for the sealed black container it was in, but it wasn't where it usually was. She started to panic, the Ghoul frantically moved some of the items around, hoping someone just moved it. She carelessly knocked a glass jar onto the floor, shattering it. She didn't even bother to look at the mess, she just kept searching. Anaela hissed,<span style=""font-size: 110%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #F4B49F"">""Where is it!?""</span></span></span>, she threw a plastic bowl to the ground, it spilled it's contents on the floor as it bounced a couple times. But it didn't matter, for there was the black container she had been looking for so desperately. She quickly grabbed it and tore the top off, then the Ghoul Angel messily shoved it's contents into her mouth. Normally she took it back into her room, but after that, all she wanted was to be done with it."
3702,Mission Fairy Tale,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43279,2014-09-28T00:33:15,JDizzle383,"James destroyed the targets by summoning fire into his palms and blasting them to cinders. The scientists took notes, but this time stayed a fair distance away from James. While he destroyed the targets, he noticed that with every attack, he felt weaker. His thoughts momentarily drifted towards setting his captors aflame, but in the end, he would just get hunted by the military, so he decided he would endure this for now until he could formulate a solid plan. When he was done, he took out the packet of cigarettes and lit one with his index finger before blowing out a large puff of smoke. Interestingly enough, he felt stronger every time he took in some of the noxious smoke the cigarette produced.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">~Interesting... better not tell the scientists about this.~</span>He thought, smiling a bit at this new discovery. Walking out of the room, he turned towards the scientists. ""I am going to the common area."" he stated, then turned and walked to the room that the Ghoul and the other girl were in. none of the scientist questioned him. They were all talking about the millions they would make from their apparent success.<br/><br/>James opened the door just as the Ghoul finished eating... whatever was in that little black container. He wasn't afraid of her today like he usually was for some reason. ""So, I guess those idiots got to you two as well?"" he asked walking over to a chair and planting himself in it. ""Am I the only- wait just a couple seconds."" he said, and with that he walked into the rooms security camera's blind spot and conjured a fireball, throwing it at the device. Turning back to the others, he said, ""Am I the only one who wants to escape? This is a prison and we all know it!"" and he smashed his hand on the table, which splintered like a toothpick.<br/><br/>""Whoops... I guess I don't know my own new found strength!"" he said looking at the broken table. ""Going to have to work on that..."""
3703,Mission Fairy Tale,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43279,2014-09-30T21:16:59,Anadwen,"""Take this, Toshee. For now, your tests are all done - the next ones will be in five days' time. Till then, keep exercising and eating regularly."" The silk-voiced scientist helped her pull on a large white shirt, seemingly fit for a much taller man than herself, but more than comfortable. She nodded, absent-mindedly rolling the cuffs up as not to hinder her movements.<br/><br/>They could trust Toshee. She wouldn't ever disobey them - after all, it wasn't like if she had some sort of mind or will of her own. She was, devoid of memory, a puppet in their hands. Without a conscience or opinions about what was done to her, she just obeyed their orders, right?<br/>Yes, that was what she did. Softly bowing her head to them, she exited the room, and aimed straight for the kitchen.<br/><br/>Her tongue flashed across her pale lips, licking the leftover drops of blood straight off. What a beautiful taste! Her usually calm, more than plain expression suddenly shifted into that of a sick, twisted pleasure and ravenous hunger. She needed more of that, she needed to satisfy that gluttony. Her bare feet tapped on the ground, it was a silent sound, following her just like that unnaturally deep shadow, stretching from her feet. And she completely ignored anyone and everyone nearby, taking a bottle of a red, swirling liquid from the fridge's door right after the ghoul was done with rummaging through it.<br/><br/>Opened it. The familiar smell of blood made her ecstatic, but that was nothing compared to the feeling she got when she brought it up to her lips and drank. She drank, she drank, she drank till it was all finished, the hunger inside slowly dissipating and diminishing. It was a calming feeling, indeed a very calming one. And at the same time...<br/><br/>She returned the half-empty bottle into the fridge, pretending not to hear the boy's words, but it wasn't all that easy to just ignore all he said. She turned to him, a cynical mask of a face with two streams of blood-red, running from the corners of her mouth. ""Stop talking stupidities. Escaping is impossible. You will die if you try it."" she remarked with a perfect calmness and coldness in her voice, not even bothering to give him a single glance after that. The door of the fridge banged shut."
3704,Mission Fairy Tale,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43279,2014-10-19T04:22:08,Volatile,"The stench of bleach, leather and chains filled James' nostrils. He knew exactly where he was; his ""new"" room. It was normally a temporary room for when subjects lashed out and became violent towards the scientists, guards, and even other subjects. But in James' case, they made it his personal room with a few modifications. Aside from the typical all-white paint job of the walls, the floors were completely lined with recessed lights with clear plastic floor panels, and the ceiling had so many lights it might as well been one massive light bulb, thus making it impossible for any shadows to be present for James to control. Additionally, due to the transformation of his hands, they placed steel ""mittens"" over his hands attached to heavy chains that were anchored halfway up opposing walls.<br/><br/>James sat on his knees, slightly hunched over while his arms were stretched out to their sides, a position he became all too used to. He looked around the room thinking of his possible escape. He couldn't wait any longer. Now was the time to set the wheels in motion. All he needed was the door to open.<br/><br/>James slowly rose to his feet. He stretched his head from side to side, cracking his neck to make it feel more comfortable and loose. He flexed and began trying to bring his hands together, attempting to stretch the chains out. He knew he couldn't break them by just pulling them, but he had to test their durability, and they were strong. James pulled some more hoping they might give a little and loosen up. Although he was lean, James had worked up some muscle, and the radiation seemed to offer a slight increase in strength as well. He had yet to truly test it out.<br/><br/>James began to squat down still pulling on the chains. After building up sufficient tension James shot up and jumped as high as he could, flipping forward in the air. Upon landing in a crouched position on one knee, James yanked as hard as he could on the chains. A loud ""clank"" rang out into the hallway just outside his cell. James looked at the walls and could see the force from his pull loosened the chains from the wall greatly.<br/><br/>""One more should do it..."" he spoke quietly to himself. Slowly pulling on the chains again, he assumed the position and jumped back into the air, landing exactly how he did before but this time with greater success. The right chain flew out of the wall and the left loosened up significantly. A brief sigh of relief escaped James' lips but it was soon turned back into focus as he heard the guards gathering outside the door. He quickly ran towards the door and pressed himself against the wall next to it. Just as the door slid open, three guards stormed the room, tranquilizer guns armed and ready. James smiled then with a quick swing of his right arm, he sent the free chain forward, wrapping around the neck of the guard closest to him and yanked him down. The guard landed so hard he cracked the plastic flooring that covered the floor lights and it caused him to fire his weapon. The tranq-dart went right into one of the ceiling lights, knocking it out. That was all James needed. He quickly darted forward lifting up the downed guard by his shoulders, surprising the other two guards and snapping them out of their initial shock of how quickly this was all happening, They opened fire but were only hitting the guard James was using as a shield. James looked down at the cracked floor and stomped his foot down hard, breaking the rest of it and the lights under his foot. He now had a shadow and without wasting anymore time he flung the tranquilized guard at the other two, knocking them back against the wall.<br/><br/>""Hope you two aren't afraid of the dark..."" James stood with a menacing look. With the simple raise of his still enclosed hands, the shadow on the floor spread, breaking all the lights in the floor and then quickly shot up towards the ceiling, knocking out all of those lights as well. The room was now dead silent and completely pitch black, save for the light from the hallway coming through the open doorway. The guards stood still against the back wall, waiting for the next move. Their breath was the only sound and it echoed in the room loudly. Suddenly they heard two loud metal bangs and chains piling up on the floor. They knew exactly what had happened. James somehow managed to get the metal mittens off. The moment that followed was filled with bloody screams of pain that echoed down the hallways of the basement. Then there was silence.<br/><br/>James stood looking down at the bloody mess of the guards in the darkness. His eyesight was more than perfect now. The light in the hallway still bothered him a bit when he glanced in that direction. James quickly knelt down and took a set of goggles off of one of the guards. Now was his moment. Now was the time. James bolted out of the room making a quick right and ran as fast as he could down the hallway only skidding to a halt when he saw two guards patrolling the next hallway. He leaned up against the wall and glanced up to see an air duct. It didn't take long for James to climb inside right as the guards rounded the corner.<br/><br/>James crawled around the air ducts for sometime before he came to a spot where he had heard voices. But they weren't Guards or Coats. They were other subjects. Looking through the vent he could see one male and two females for sure. The other...thing could be a female but James wasn't sure. Her ghoulish appearance was slightly unsettling and just a testament to what these scientists were willing to do to someone to achieve their goals. James glanced down at his own hands as a reminder of that.  Regardless they were test subjects like him and it was just a matter of time before they would wither and die from the experiments. It wasn't just him that had to escape this place; James had to get as many as he could. He could see it in their eyes that they felt like nothing more than lab rats. This was no way to live and James knew that. But before he could exit the air duct to say anything the other male spoke up. James smirked. At least someone else felt the way he did. Time to see what the others thought<br/><br/>Suddenly the duct began to creak, and then eventually it gave way to James' weight. He had lingered too long in one spot and a section of the duct came crashing down on top of the refrigerator and James came tumbling out of it. He looked up at the startled faces of the other subjects and quickly rose to his feet. His smoking black eyes quickly glanced at the three of them and his fingers twitched. James realized this is the first time anyone besides the scientists and guards have seen him. When he had first arrived he had a healthy skin tone, short hair and was a bit on the skinny side. Now his skin was pale, his hair was a bit greasy and came down to his shoulders, his chin had a small two days growth of hair forming, his white jogging pants and white sleeveless shirt were torn and dirty from crawling around the air ducts, his physique became more lean and muscular and the most obvious difference, and possibly the most frightening, were his smoking black eyes and black clawed hands.<br/><br/>Suddenly James heard heavy footsteps coming from down the hallway. Some radio chatter followed and James knew it was a guard. He quickly ran up and pressed himself up against the wall near the entrance of the kitchen.<br/><br/>""I heard voices. I'm checking the kitchen."" A guard turned the corner and stood at the kitchen entrance, pointing his tranquilizer gun at the others. ""Kitchen is clear. No sign of the Shadow Subject. I'm going to check the..."" James interrupted the guard by lunging forward and shoving him against the wall. The guard quickly retaliated with a knee to James' torso but it wasn't enough. James landed an unbelievably strong right hook across the guards face that about knocked him out. James took a step back and raised his hand, commanding the guards own shadow to lift and hold him by the throat against the wall. James turned back towards the others, keeping his hand aimed at the guard.<br/><br/>""I'm getting out of here; either come with or stay here and suffer. Your choice."" His voice was cold but his tone wasn't threatening. Meanwhile the guard was still squirming against his own shadow so James clenched his upturned palm into a fist and the shadow changed to a solid spike of obsidian substance. The guard died instantly, impaled at the throat and pinned against the wall a mere two feet above the ground. ""What's it going to be?"""
3705,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=100,2014-10-23T08:27:32,girly2k,"The woman sauntered up beside the man at the door, paying him no mind as she filled the space with her figure and without regret.  Something itched at her, hairs standing on end.  She paid it and the man next to her no mind as the two she'd met earlier stepped closer to them and the opening doorway.  Yvonne's blushing lips parted wide as the plane of wood shifted to reveal a woman with red curls falling in a bundle behind her shoulders, confusion on her gentle, pale face.  Recognition crossed it then.  Not for Yvonne, but for the others, which only made the standing hairs curl with wariness.<br/><br/>“Please, come in from that cold stairway. I was about to have tea. Would any of you care for some?""  The healer, Isolde Devereaux offered, turning her back to the company with enviable comfort<br/><br/>""Nein, Fraulein Devereaux.  Thank you, though.  I am Officer Wójcik, but you may call me Yvonne.""  The blonde woman took the hand of the brighter-haired one in both of her own, her eyes shining as she stared at their host.  Entering the room alit another strange sensation.<br/><br/>She was distracted from this by a rogue bead of paint that squeezed between her quickly, but gently, retreating fingers.  Isolde did not indicate if she noticed the other woman's reaction to the stain as she greeted the men.  ""Erlind,"" she said, ""it is good to see you again. I see you are faring well. And Sir Advocate, forgive me if your name escapes me, it is a pleasure to see you again as well.  To what may I attribute this visit? I’m quite sure this is not a typical social call.”<br/><br/>Again, the familiarity of those in the room briskly caught her attention.  Yvonne made herself carefully aware of the conversation as it progressed, noting any more nuance responses between the members of this odd group.  Still, she smiled at the hostess with warmth and grace.  Isolde closed the door behind the man-with-no-name and made her way to an open seat, indicating her guests should do the same.  Her posture was erect as she past<span style=""font-style: italic"">Erlind</span>Kohler - interesting.<br/><br/>The<span style=""font-style: italic"">Oberstleutnant</span>looked uncommonly at ease.  Confidence to the point of boredom reigned his own posture as he lounged in a chair that should have been stripped of it's cushions weeks ago for paraphernalia and weapons in the house of a Jew.  Granted, Frau Devereaux didn't have the typical features of the misguided, and she was useful.  The - Advocate, had she called him? - looked equally comfortable with a glass of tea to occupy himself as the gentleman allowed the others to sit before him.  They were both lying.  The Italian man looked far more serious as he kept his eyes on the not-quite-yet informant, flickering toward her and the Advocate in his periphery.  He trusted Kohler, at least.  He cleared his throat and his partner sat up fluidly.  More interesting.<br/><br/>""These officers are here to<span style=""font-style: italic"">interview</span>you,"" she began, ""on the status of the clinic at which you work. I sent a young man to bring you goods for your patients and supplies for your colleagues, I assume they reached you well?""  Yvonne carefully plucked her fingers out of the remaining glove, eyes busy with the task.  ""I am simply her as an observer.  Your husband would be peaceable with the knowledge that an escort was made available to you amongst a number of men at such an indecent hour, I'm sure.""  Her chin lifted with that signature smile that marked half her face, reflecting the light as if a recently polished china.  She looked directly at the woman allegedly in her care, but the remark was undoubtedly intended for the others.  This was how one maintained civility."
3706,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=100,2014-10-23T11:59:15,Sound of Silence,"A few days have passed since Udo has spoken with his informant and yet he still only had so much information to go on.<br/><br/>Trying to get anything out of that man had been a waste of time. At first everything seemed to go well. He learned that the book was on angels, demons, and magic; volume II, this book, covered mostly demons. That was the gist of it at least. It was all very fascinating and left him craving more. But when he tried to get the man to translate more of the book, to go deeper, that’s when everything had gone downhill. The man had simply refused to say anything more and in the end he had him shipped to Steinwache, mostly out of frustration getting the best of him, because of his insubordination.<br/><br/>Letting the man go was out of the option, and simply erasing his existence was too risky. So, he had told a lie. He wasn’t particularly proud of it and it still weighed on his mind. He worried of them finding out, and being sent there himself. But in the end, he was doing what he had to, as he always tells himself, for the good of Germany. If it came down to him being called a traitor, he had no regrets.<br/><br/>Udo sighed heavily and leaned back in his chair. His gaze was toward the ceiling, staring off into some faraway place while he thought. This whole thing was tedious. There wasn’t any other way he could explain it. Even though he hadn’t really been given any instructions, something was driving him to find out more about this book. He hated it. All he wanted at this moment was to forget that he ever came across that book, or got caught up in this mess, and go back to business as usual. He didn’t need this on his mind right now, with his plate as full as it was.<br/><br/>If it were that easy, he would have by now. It was becoming more and more difficult to sneak in trying to learn more about that book. That book held something important… something relevant. Somewhere in the back of his mind, he knew he had to find out just what that was.<br/><br/>A knock on the door caught his attention. He told whoever was there to come in, straightening in his chair and picking up his pen, turning his attention to the papers that were laying on the desk, to appear busy.<br/><br/>To his surprise, the man who entered was wearing an SS uniform. “Forgive my intrusion, but you are officer Drechsler, correct?” He inquired.<br/><br/>Udo nodded. “Is there something I can help you with?”<br/><br/>“Good. As a matter of fact, yes, there is.”<br/><br/>“Make it quick, would you? I’m rather busy today.”<br/><br/>“Perfect, I’ll get right to business then… It’s recently come to my attention that you have something that belongs to me. I don’t care how you obtained it or why you’re carrying around, but I’d like it back.”<br/><br/>Udo arched an eyebrow. “On?” He was curt, annoyance slipping into his tone. “What makes you so sure? I’ve never seen you until today. As a matter of fact, I don’t speak with the SS unless necessary in general. I’d need you to elaborate, as I’m sure it’s probably a misunderstanding.” It was weird. He would think twice before coming off as impatient or annoyed when speaking to someone from the SS, he knew better. But something about this man seemed very off. He didn’t like it.<br/><br/>“Oh, I’m sure,” the man said, grinning triumphantly. He closed his eyes for a moment, as if concentrating, and then added, “The book in your drawer… it gives off an aura. You’ve been naughty, ah, but on the other hand I suppose it suits you.”<br/><br/>How could he have possibly known it was there? Udo could do nothing to hide the slight shock on his face and fought the urge to look toward the drawer. He felt something drop into his stomach as he swallowed hard, struggling to find the words to explain himself.<br/><br/>This was the end of the road. He was not going to save Germany after all; all of his work was for absolutely nothing. He should have known… he should not have gotten involved. To think of all the people, someone from the SS, belonging to the very group of people he admired, feared, and even felt jealousy toward, was going to be the one to stop him. He was expecting to be dragged out of this room. But, it would appear, much to his relief, he was not going to be getting that treatment today.<br/><br/>The man just continued looking at him with that grin on his face. “I’m only going to say this once,” he growled. A strong presence filled the room just then, one he recognized as the presence of a demon. That same oppressiveness, the feeling of weight on his shoulders he had experienced that night at the hotel. “That book actually belongs to me. It has for a long time, and now that I’ve at last tracked it down, I’d like it back.” For a long time, he observed Udo’s expression, gauging his reaction carefully. “I see… that look, one of understanding…” He said finally. “Tell me, since you have that book, I’m going to assume you are aware of the presence of angels and demons?”<br/><br/>Udo nodded.<br/><br/>“Oh… wonderful! That saves me a lot of trouble… Now… if you will, the book.” The demon stretched out his hand. “Don’t make this harder than it needs to be, I’d rather not have to take it from you.”<br/><br/>This was becoming more and more bothersome by the minute. A headache was starting to form behind Udo’s eyes, mostly because of this unbearable presence. He was doing his best to resist the temptation that seemed to come from this demon. Was that a trait with all demons, having such an influence? Regardless, every last part of Udo was saying not to relinquish that book, it was to be pried from his cold, dead hands, and he was going to listen. He had gone through the trouble of obtaining it. Handing it over was not an option.<br/><br/>“No,” Udo said simply. “I’m afraid I can’t do that.”<br/><br/>“No!?”<br/><br/>“If you’ve gone through the trouble to track it down, then it must be valuable. I don’t care who or what you are, I’m simply not allowing something like this to slip through my fingers.”<br/><br/>“Well then… I guess I’ll just have to pry it from your fingers,” the demon growled. Udo reached under his coat and drew his pistol, but the demon spoke again before he could get a word in. “You could shoot me if that’ll make you happy. But… I wouldn’t recommend it. You wouldn’t want the blood of an SS officer on your hands, would you?  Oh, don’t tell me you thought I’d come to you as myself… oh no… The poor lad who lent me his body, he’s a feisty one alright; I can feel his conscience clawing at me, fighting to be in control again. It’s rather amusing… You Nazis have such strong wills!”<br/><br/>“I have my ways.”<br/><br/>“Oh? A man with a silver tongue? Wonderful! But… that doesn’t change what’s happening right now…. Oh! I’d almost forgotten. This man did have something for you.” The demon paused and reached under his uniform jacket, pulling out a rather thick-looking envelope. He held it up, looked at it, and then said, “We’ll do a trade. My book… for… your envelope…”<br/><br/>The demon reached up and touched his nose. Blood was trickling from his nostril, and he looked irritated, alarmed even, and let out a growl to further reflect that. “Luckily for you, it looks like our time is up,” he the envelope on the desk. “I’ll let you have your way this time. However, I will come for that book again.”<br/><br/>The demon turned and left the room, keeping his nose, or rather the nose of the man to whom the body belonged, covered as he did so.<br/><br/>Shaking his head, Udo frowned a little, “Good riddance.” Demons were becoming such troublesome creatures. He turned his attention to the envelope and picked it up carefully. Studying the handwriting carefully, he immediately recognized it. It was Erlind’s writing. It was further confirmed when he read the contents of the letter, and was a very, very pleasant surprised. He couldn’t help the grin that appeared on his face once he finished reading through everything.<br/><br/>So, he was to go to meet up with Erlind in Munich? The fact that he was being summoned proved how important it was, and he had no complaints. He has needed something more to do since Berlin had been cleansed of the plague; needless to say, he was more than excited to head out as soon as possible to do business. This would definitely give him a chance to get out of town for a bit, being amongst the many people who were not fond of paperwork. The only excitement, if one could even call that, he’s had was learning about that book.<br/><br/>If that book was that important to demons, perhaps Erlind would know something about it, he wondered. He’d bring it with him just in case he got a chance to ask him about it.<br/><br/>About an hour later, he went home and prepared for the trip to Munich. The trip would take about six hours at most, depending on traffic and the weather. He might not be able to make it in one night. Nonetheless, he hoped that he wouldn’t be too late upon arrival.<br/><br/>--------------------------------<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Meanwhile,<br/>Somewhere outside of Germany</span><br/><br/>The demon gasped for air and bolted upright in his bed as he returned to his body. He ached all over, and was in a cold sweat, blood still dripping from his nose. It would appear some of his wounds had opened up. Damn it all! He should have known that he wouldn’t have been able to maintain astral projection for long.<br/><br/>He was pissed.<br/><br/>“That son of a bitch…” He said in between coughs, wiping the blood at the corner of his mouth away with his bandaged hand, “I’m going to rip his head off … I will have that book.” His jaw tensed and he held his head. His body was trembling, adrenaline fueled by anger surging through him. He tried to get out of bed but the pain proved too great. A sound, discomfort mixed with irritation, escaped him.<br/><br/>The noise caught the attention of someone else in the room.<br/><br/>“You’re back early.”<br/><br/>“There were complications…”<br/><br/>“What happened?”<br/><br/>“I couldn’t maintain it… I’m going to try again after I recover from this failure…”<br/><br/>“I told you, it was too soon to try. Trying again so soon would be fatal.”<br/><br/>“I don’t care,” the demon snarled, “I… I need that book. I shouldn’t have allowed it to slip from my grasp to begin with…” Curses… There was still time. He could get it back. The One has already made his entrance, Darcy had succeeded, he could feel it, and he needed to have that book. But… patience was the issue. How patient would He be? It has already taken far longer to recover than anticipated. He could barely astral project!<br/><br/>The last thing he needed was for anyone to be angry with him…<br/><br/>But aside from his wounds, there were other obstacles.<br/><br/>“Why not meet that man in person?” Inquired the other being in the room.<br/><br/>“He reeked of other demons… powerful ones, the officer did. That envelope had a particular aura about it, especially… Seeing him as I am now is far too risky, and would get ugly if those others would have been with him.” It was annoying, but he was at least thankful the demon who was trying to get in contact with the officer had given him something to go on. It was so easy to track humans it wasn’t funny.<br/><br/>“Then rest!”<br/><br/>“No. I can’t fucking rest.”<br/><br/>“But… if there are powerful demons…”<br/><br/>“I don’t care…” Instead of looking deterred, there was a grin on his expression, a toothed grin, showing a bit of fang. “It’s not just about the book. That officer… I want to wipe that nonchalance off his face... He needs to see what a truly powerful demon is capable of doing to a puny human like himself.”<br/><br/>When he recovered, which would take awhile, he would do just that… The One was here! It was time to shine."
3707,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=100,2014-10-25T04:16:22,Gunther,"Father Raphael Fischer stood 5'9"" tall and weighed just under 160 Lbs. The priest served the Catholic ministry at Peterskirche (St. Peter's Church) in München for the past thirty years. For any of the residents of the 800-year old city, Father Raphael was a familiar site. At 60 years of age, his short blonde hair was beginning to grey, but something about his appearance gave off an effect of eternal youth.<br/><br/>Father Raphael strode along the dark street wearing a full length 33-buttoned black woolen cassock and exposed white collar. He wore a black winter cap and black leather gloves for warmth and comfort. No, for appearances. The cold did not bother Raphael. His last death afforded him this opportunity to return to München in a different appearance. He was still curious of the gentleman who killed the SS officer he inhabited previously, but would allow that curiosity to simmer a while longer. There was much he wanted to learn about that man; it would wait.<br/><br/>Raphael found a small coffee shop that served various forms of brot late into the evening. Surprisingly enough remained open in the overnight on occasion. Tonight was just such a night. It was within line of sight of Frau Devereaux' residence. Raphael knew the meeting would take place here. He didn't need to be in the room, just close by. He could feel her presence.<br/><br/>The old man entered the cafe and took a seat near the window.  ""Ja, vielen dank, mein Freulein,"" the 60-year old Catholic priest looked up at the young woman. ""Kann ich eine tasse cafe, bitte? und vollkornbrot?"" [tr.: Yes, many thanks, young lady. Can I have a cup of coffee, please? and corn bread?]<br/><br/>""Ja, herr vater,"" the waitress was young and pretty with blonde hair and large bosoms. [tr.: Yes, father.]<br/><br/>The waitress stepped behind the bar to fetch the cup of coffee and the corn bread. Several minutes elapsed before she returned. Raphael sipped at the tepid liquid, relishing its flavor. This life was much different than the sinner he occupied previously. The Prussian officer bothered Raphael to a certain degree. He knew the man would spend most of eternity in limbo. For that, he was angry. His anger was controllable. He translated more into pity for the young man's soul, caught in the ethereal plane somewhere on the edge of the abyss and a long way from heaven above. So many decisions the man could have made to save his soul in the afterlife, wrapped up on the present to concern himself about his immortal soul. Such a shame.<br/><br/>A motor vehicle arrived on the street. Father Raphael spotted the red break lights, noting the German automobile stop. The engine was silenced and three people alighted from it. He immediately recognized the German officer as Asmodeus.<span style=""font-style: italic"">'What was the name he went by?'</span>Raphael thought to himself.<span style=""font-style: italic"">'Ja, Oberstleutnant Erlind Köhler.'</span><br/><br/>When the Demon arrived with the Polish and Italian officers he confirmed for himself he was in the right place. The Italian was a simple pawn the old demon used for this particular outing. The Polish woman was a curiosity; something about her aura made Raphael feel good about this situation. Within several minutes he did recognize her, but felt it prudent to conceal her identity and to simply wait and watch. Raphael was confident he could trust her. He didn't need to commune with her at the moment. He would wait. Obviously she had a sordid past, but the almighty forgave her penance.<br/><br/>Her presence in this current saga changed the format for Raphael dramatically. He wanted to view her as an ally, but there were too many questions. As a human, she still had the power of free will. He would watch optimistically to see where this situation advanced.<br/><br/>Raphael recognized a fourth figure from the encounter at the convention, advocate Kristoff Axel Jaeger of Berlin. He sensed his evil aura and held him in contempt for now.<span style=""font-style: italic"">'Another challenge for the forces of good.'</span>Raphael sipped at his coffee; took a bite from the bread.<span style=""font-style: italic"">'The fallen are coming out in droves this night. For Shame.'</span>Raphael smiled."
3708,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=100,2014-10-25T15:15:50,Anadwen,"Humans were intriguing.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">He</span>thought of them as such since the very start... Without barging in straight into the depths of their souls, he could not discern their actions and their thoughts, all of that remaining a mystery to him. He could not understand them without destroying them... And their forms tempted him so badly. He wanted to consume the corrupted souls they possessed, drain them and suck out all the life inside them...<br/><br/>Oh, but he could not, not yet. He still had an important task to do himself... Only then could he reap the fruits of the Horsemen of the Apocalypse!<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">He</span>simply longed for the feeling of sucking the soul of a human from its soft, tender shell and consuming it. When his fingers clenched around the soft flesh on her neck, twisting it backwards into a rather unnatural position, his narrow lips twisted into a grin, revealing the sharp teeth underneath. A scream begun making its way out of her mouth, but she found it muffled by his hand, quickly being pressed onto her mouth - an incredibly cold, hard hand. It sled down to her chest, stopping between her collarbones, where his fingers gradually curled, slowly clenching into a fist.<br/>Beads of cold sweat welled up on the girl's temples, she struggled for breath, suddenly finding her heartbeat speeding up rapidly. His eyes, the pure black sclerae and poisonously yellow irises, was the last sight her eyes caught.<br/><br/>He pulled the hand back, turning his fist towards himself, and with a large step drew back, dropping the girl to the floor. A shadow was ripped from her, for a mere moment indistinctly resembling the shape of a human body, before being completely sucked into nothing but a small marble in his palm, black fingernails scratching against its surface. He raised his hand, for a moment admiring it against the plain walls of the room, before he cackled, and threw it into his mouth. It flickered a little, dispersing, but was quickly drawn, the sharp tip of his wholly black tongue flashing across his lips. Delicious.<br/>She, now an empty, soulless shell, laying before him on the ground, was a good meal; it was an innocent girl, no sinner, still fresh like a violet in early spring.<br/><br/>Clenching her hands into fists weakly, she raised herself onto her elbows, slowly propping herself up on the floor. She raised her head, looking up at him - but the eyes, previously a cold green, were just a dim grey now; missing the pupil completely, they were eerily lifeless. Her skin, too, has lost its color, appearing pale and lifeless, dark brown hair turning to a faded black. Like an aged photography, she looked as if she was nothing more than a shadow.<br/>A dark shape was spilling around feet, where her shade would normally be cast, ever changing and moving in mesmerizing motions; as if you threw a marble onto the surface of a pond, and sent rings running through it.<br/>Now, every word he'd say would be a sacred command to this puppet. She couldn't think, but she could move rather well, now without any natural barriers stronger and faster than a human would hope to be.<br/><br/>The rugged door on the other end of the room opened, letting a figure in. It was a tall man in a well-kept uniform of what could have once been a military officer, but his movement, which once could have been swift and confident, were now broken, as if his bones were fractured and scattered across his body, or as if he lacked full control of his tendons and muscles.<br/>A new puppet, too, but both of those would learn soon enough.<br/>""Take her away... And make sure she doesn't run away.""<span style=""font-style: italic"">he</span>instructed the man, receiving a faint nod of a confirmation, and the girl was forcefully dragged off.<br/><br/>He stepped towards the window, throwing it open with a quick flick of his hand. On such a high floor of one of Munich's buildings, he had a perfect view on the lights of the city; and even if they'd be shut, his venomously-colored eyes could see through the veil of the darkness.<br/>Since he first awoke, far south of here, he has learnt much. He had servants now, though most of his power was still dormant... A bother to be trapped in this stage, like a cocoon of a butterfly hanging from a tree's branch, waiting to crack open to let the finished specimen slide out in perfection. He couldn't wait for that day to come... But in the meantime, he was trapped in this husk of flesh, cold as ice and hard as iron even then, waiting for the time to set his full fury free.<br/>The wind blew towards him, sweeping his long white hair behind him. It was cold, oh so cold, yet even the winter air appeared like a summer breeze compared to his self.<br/><br/>----<br/><br/>Kai's eyes lit up with crimson fire the moment he sensed Asmodei's presence. Oh, speak of the devil, and the devil stands at your door! He has come to search for him, and who has just appeared? His gaze only swiftly passed by the Italian man and the Pole, who didn't capture his interest much - the woman somewhat, but he simply oozed with the air of uselessness. He, with a slight raise of his hat, gave Erlind his greetings, lips curling up to a soft smile. ""Good evening, gentlemen, lady,"" he spoke, the smooth tone of his voice complimenting to his visage.<br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""I've been here for the whole time - simply laying low and observing how things will progress. What a coincidence that I was looking for you in particular right now.""</span>he responded to the question only he could hear, in voice nearly the same as the words that he spoke aloud. He might have caused his old friend a bit of an issue finding him, seeing as he switched to a... Slightly different form, inhabiting a self-made vessel instead of simply using a human and twisting its form. It was harder to trace this one, too, what was far more convenient...<br/><br/>He graced Isolde with a smile as the door opened, bowing slightly. ""All apologies - did I not introduce myself the last time we met? Kristoff Axel Jaeger. Feel free to call me Kristoff, however."" he spoke to her, letting the trio pass through the door first, before stepping in himself, gracefully taking his hat off and letting the coat slide off his figure, instead simply hanging it over his shoulders.<br/><br/>He welcomed the tea gladly, taking the cup between the fingers of his glowed hand, and raising it to his lips slowly. He observed every movement the others made - silently and without letting them know, but see it he did. Especially the blonde woman. She emitted a similar sort of feeling in him as the man from a month ago, Herr Drechsler...<br/>Even though he did have his playtime toy, Annika, fully in his grasp already, a being of greed was never satisfied with one puppet only. The moment his attention was caught by a strong-willed, powerful individual, his gut twisted in the desire to have them under his control, to make them depend on him, to make them grateful to him...<br/><br/>Shaking his head softly, he dispelled those thoughts from his mind. For now, he needed to observe. Maybe she'd turn out less interesting than anticipated?<br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Who is this girl? She makes me curious... Do you think she'd make a good toy?""</span>he inquired to Asmodeus in jest, eyes set upon Yvonne's figure."
3709,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=100,2014-10-26T05:37:15,WildSpawn,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">“Please, come in from that cold stairway. I was about to have tea. Would any of you care for some? Erlind, it is good to see you again. I see you are faring well. And Sir Advocate, forgive me if your name escapes me, it is a pleasure to see you again as well.”</span>Isolde said, welcoming the group inside and extending a hand to Yvonne.<br/><br/>Well a lot can be told to express Erlind's thoughts and emotions the moment Isolde pulled her door open, but let's leave that for later. The man advanced into the apartment, and a breeze of some sort ruffled his garments. He nodded his head, accepting tea for a drink, but he did not utter a sound until he was seated. The Italian young Officer took a seat as well and began to eye the Host. One could easily read the impatience that was eating at him and his eyes were searching Isolde's face for something he was able to name: Guilty.<br/><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""These officers are here to interview you on the status of the clinic at which you work. I sent a young man to bring you goods for your patients and supplies for your colleagues, I assume they reached you well? I am simply here as an observer. Your husband would be peaceable with the knowledge that an escort was made available to you amongst a number of men at such an indecent hour, I'm sure."" </span>Yvonne said, looking at Isolde.<br/><br/>Erlind raised the cup of tea to his lips and took a sniff of it, then he immediately put it back on the lamp table beside him. The liquid was yet again odourless, absent of taste he could tell, unlike the last 80 years where taste was a pleasurable experiment of his. A new discovery of sort. His comrade, the Italian born Officer, took a quick sip of tea and sat the cup away. One would have thought that he wanted the warm drink badly, to coat a dry throat, but Erlind detected a soon to be uncontrollable, immutable impatience.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Who is this girl? She makes me curious... Do you think she'd make a good toy?""</span>Kai inquired to Asmodeus in jest, eyes set upon Yvonne's figure.<br/><br/>Erlind's face found a little bit of color in response to Kai's mocking words as he communicated them to him mentally.<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic"">I do not trust her, Kai.</span></span>The Demon quickly looked at Yvonne, wondering again just why was she at Isolde's apartment.<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">She's good at shielding her thoughts, that I have noticed, have you?</span></span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“Miss Devereaux, we thank you for taking the time to aid those in need, such as finding shelter for the Jewish in your clinic until they have healed or  like helping the injured,”</span>Erlind began in a slow, calm and controlled tone of voice, avoiding Isolde's eyes. He stared  at her shoulders instead, sometimes lowering his eyelids to the armchair then again lifting his gaze to her arms or back to her shoulders again.<span style=""font-style: italic"">“It does indeed take one with so much patience and courage to put themselves in danger, similarly to exposing themselves to decease such as Influenza that is on the rise, the weak; the ill, acquired contamination,”</span>A cold gaze was then shifted to look at Isolde. Erlind's eyes locked with hers, and a tight smile curled up one corner of the Nazi's lips.<span style=""font-style: italic"">“... to destruction.” </span><br/><br/>The man's voice rose in pitch a little bit as he took in a deep, sharp breath. One could feel the understanding sadness in his words as he twitched them around, but it was fake enough to sound caring. The deceit in his tone though was something Isolde may never understand, or comprehend why he does what he does.<span style=""font-style: italic""> “Miss Devereaux. It has come to our attention that Jewish workers dwell in your place of work and are being rewarded with paid bonuses in Reichmarks. We do not know if you are at fault, or if another colleague of yours is behind this treason. So we are seeking you out for some ... enlightenment, Miss Devereaux. Our current regime shall lead our land out of years of political turmoil, I hope that you do understand that, and we cannot afford such acts. These dishonest acts  commensurate with doubting our regime.” </span>Erlind pushed himself back into the seat and bit the inside of his mouth. He studied Isolde's face for a moment as the light flickering from the chimney played upon the fiery hair of the woman. The comrade on the other hand documented everything that Erlind said while eyeing Kai and Yvonne, as well as Isolde with a threatening stance. He awaited the instance he eagerly sought: confession."
3710,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=100,2014-10-27T01:40:02,Isolde,"The four visitors arranged themselves in Isolde’s small lounge as she made and served the cups of steaming tea. As she cleared away the paints and canvas, she let the woman’s voice flow over her. Some reference to a husband’s approval caught her attention. Isolde sat down on a ladder back chair, since the group occupied her more comfortable furniture,<br/><br/>“Frau Wojik, we are not familiar with one another so I will introduce myself a little. First, I am not a married woman and have no plans to be attached further to any man,”  Isolde cut her eyes to Erlind and back to the woman.  ""My roots are from France as you can tell by my surname and I am a nurse. I live and work in this area of Munich because the small monthly inheritance I receive only covers the rent on a flat in this low area of town. I have worked in that clinic for many years, long before being a Jew was considered a crime against the Fatherland.” This time Isolde made direct eye contact with the menacing female for a fraction of a second.<br/><br/>Isolde recognized that the woman and the impatient restless young man with the lovely Italian accent were both mortals. As such, they would be considered innocents no matter how much blood they had spilled. She would not use her power against them for this would fly in the face of her moral code. Erlind and Kristoff, however, were not exempt from being vanquished but for now, they were safe. She was not on a mission to rid the world of demons, only to heal and to bring comfort to those in need.<br/><br/>Addressing the Advocate, Isolde said with a sweet smile,<br/>“How kind of you to come to call this evening, Kristoff. Perhaps we might arrange another time of meeting socially as I fear tonight will be occupied with business.”<br/><br/>She switched back to looking at Erlind as he spoke of his reason for being here and when he waited for her answer she said,, with honest confusion,<br/><br/>“Both you and Frau Wojcik have mentioned goods, food, supplies being sent to the clinic. I have no knowledge of this nor of any orders sent out. On occasion, if I am given coins, I might have some fresh bread sent around but other than that, I’m in the dark on these supplies of which you speak. However, Erlind, if you have arranged for this, thank you.<br/><br/>As to the matter of Reichmarks, again, I am in the dark on this matter as well. No one has shared this wealth, legal or not with me. I have seen no one there who is flashing money around nor of anyone who is showing up with new garments or jewels. I wish I could help you but I know nothing of value.”<br/><br/>The young Italian officer stepped menacingly toward her when Isolde stood to collect the tea cups. She smiled sweetly at him and said in a soft voice,<br/><br/>“Ask what you will, but unless I am under arrest, do not lay your hands on me.” Her intent was clear as she held his eye with a stern measured look.<br/><br/>“As the good Father Fischer exhorted in Mass recently, I will cooperate with the government, rendering to Caesar the things that are Caesar’s. “ Isolde said as she carried the mismatched china to the sink. “I also will give to God what belongs to God which for me would be to care for the innocent.”<br/><br/>She came back in wiping her hands on a tea towel.<br/><br/>“If this is all, I worked a double shift today and the night grows late. Perhaps, it is time for you to go?” She looked straight at Erlind and didn’t care that the disappointment at his betrayal shone in her blue eyes."
3711,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=100,2014-10-27T03:53:38,girly2k,"“Frau Wojik, we are not familiar with one another so I will introduce myself a little. First, I am not a married woman and have no plans to be attached further to any man.  My roots are from France as you can tell by my surname and I am a nurse. I live and work in this area of Munich because the small monthly inheritance I receive only covers the rent on a flat in this low area of town. I have worked in that clinic for many years, long before being a Jew was considered a crime against the Fatherland.”<br/><br/>Yvonne maintained a smile that had more to do with her own entertainment of it than niceties, true or improvised.  She only felt slight strain at the healers ignorance.  The Fatherland was on no consequence in the scope of the true Father and it was the crimes against Him that needed to be brought to His justice, but she had the awareness to know better than make note with a comment of it at this time.  Instead she continued smiling, enjoying its secret reasons.<br/><br/>""All the more that I am here, then.""<br/><br/>What was important to note was the way her attention wavered to Herr Kohler... and his when he spoke.  She did not miss the way he stared at<span style=""font-style: italic"">mademoiselle</span>Devereaux's shoulders, or that sometimes he would lower his eyelids to the armchair then lift his gaze to her arms, back, or shoulders again.  A cold gaze from the man was then shifted to look at the alleged respondent, his eyes locking with hers as a tight smile curled up one corner of the Nazi's lips, giving a threatening edge to his commentary of disease and destruction.  A lover scorned, maybe?  Wójcik was irritated with the complexities to which she was not privy.  This was something to be reported along, and she was smart enough to know better than wait for more details; at the least this implied all the atrocities the officer posed in his<span style=""font-style: italic"">query</span>and damnation to both hypocrites.  At most, though?  The sense she took from him left that indefinite.<br/><br/>The speaking man's comrade focused on the woman, eagerly awaiting her confession.  Yvonne's smile took it's place solidly once more.  He would never get it.  Mam'selle Devereaux was not innocent, but she was not party to the things which she was being accused - or prompted, as it were - and she was of better use to the exact nature of her talents as she presented them, exactly where she presented them, under the exact eye of the Fuhrer and His righteous plans.  It would worry her that the woman was unaware of the supplies even coming through to the clinic, but likely meant only that they went to the necessary distributions without interruption.  Or they were interrupted before they ever arrived.  Either way, not her jurisdiction, and would be productive to His ends.  Although the soldier she sent was still capable of salvation, so maybe it was worth looking into in the mean time.<br/><br/>“Ask what you will, but unless I am under arrest, do not lay your hands on me.” Isolde's intent was clear as she leveled a stern, measured look to each officer.  “As the good Father Fischer exhorted in Mass recently, I will cooperate with the government, rendering to Caesar the things that are Caesar’s. I also will give to God what belongs to God which for me would be to care for the innocent,"" she told them from the kitchen with their dishes, unaffected by the number of full cups.  Yvonne would have to make a trip to said minister soon.<br/><br/>Wiping her hands on a small towel, Isolde asked, ""If this is all, I worked a double shift today and the night grows late. Perhaps, it is time for you to go?”<br/><br/>Something new entered her expression, but it held all the same intimacy as those previously shot to the lead official in the room.  The woman of equal standing held him in more and more contempt as the night grew.  However, there was credit in ending this conversation, so she stood, requiring the others to do so out of obligation, either from etiquette - which didn't seem to effect them as Isolde had left the room to care for their teas - or from threat.  Dama Wójcik may be a lady, but she was not to be underestimated.  She let her presence fill the room with the unspoken implication, that she would drag them from the room if they did not behave like the men they impersonated.  It worked best on the Italian, his mustache itching with fiery insult over a gaping mouth.  Yvonne shared that smile before bringing it round to the other standing woman as friendly as ever, moving as if to embrace her, but stopping as if recalling her words.  In truth, she never forgot them and appreciated the relief they granted her performance.<br/><br/>""Well,"" she said, humbly lowering her bashful eyes, ""I believe the night blossomed long before our arrival and it is the dawn that grows early now.  Thank you for your patience.  It is clear in your hospitality that your charges are you primary concern, not the politics involving them.  It extends even to the well resting of those who would interrupt your own!  Who could so judge you of such actions?""<br/><br/>It was rhetorical.  It was backhanded.  God would be her judge, and only He could hold her to her sins.<br/><br/>Yvonne shifted her eyes back to herr Kohler.<br/><br/>Whatever they may be."
3712,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=100,2014-10-27T09:08:28,WildSpawn,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">“Both you and Frau Wojcik have mentioned goods, food, supplies being sent to the clinic. I have no knowledge of this nor of any orders sent out. On occasion, if I am given coins, I might have some fresh bread sent around but other than that, I’m in the dark on these supplies of which you speak. However, Erlind, if you have arranged for this, thank you.”</span>Isolde said.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“I have not arranged anything for your clinic.”</span>Erlind responded and remained seated quietly in the chair, with an elbow on the arm of the chair and a hand touching the side of his jaw. His eyes would drift every now and then to Kai, and then to the Italian comrade, Fabiano. This one looked like he was ready to strike. As Isolde continued to free herself from any accusations of treason that were aimed towards her with the attempt to force her to plead guilty, it only made the Italian Officer the more impatient, the more vexed. Erlind could feel something else in the heart of the young man: Fear. Fear of imperfection. Fear of being unsuccessful. A substance that nagged at him, making him feel unproductive in his mission.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“Ask what you will, but unless I am under arrest, do not lay your hands on me.”</span>Her intent was clear as she held the Italian's eyes with her stare. Fabiano got up from the seat slowly and eyed Erlind, tensed. He touched something wet against his lips only to find his nose bleeding. He swiftly reached out for his handkerchief. Erlind noted that not only fear had found a habitat in the brain to the point of making his nose bleed, but the overwhelming presence of the supernatural energy in the room was also at fault.<br/><br/>The Demon did not enjoy stalking people's minds but in certain occasions, he would - for his own benefit of course before others. Fabiano was not going to give up any time soon. He did not trust Isolde one bit. He was planning to pay her a visit at the clinic, and this time with more men than one. Erlind read that in his mind but he admired the man's loyalty to the Fatherland. The mortal may have found birth in Italy, but he grew up as a true German and in the heart of a small Italian community. Today he would only swear by one name: Adolph Hitler. Legitimate thinking.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“If this is all, I worked a double shift today and the night grows late. Perhaps, it is time for you to go?”</span>She looked straight at Erlind and didn’t care that the disappointment at his betrayal shone in her blue eyes.<br/><br/>Erlind held Isolde's eyes. Eyes that mirrored his. The only difference was that hers were warm enough to make his icy-cold ones melt. But melting them would turn his eyes into nothing else but complete blackness once the veil has exhibited reality. Bitter yet sweet. His exorbitant reality was somewhere between the two.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“Fair enough. Gute Nacht!”</span>Erlind responded in smooth arrogance, getting up from the seat. Her words and behavior hit him square in the chest with full force, but it was different now. Now he could take the damage, small or big. It did not matter anymore.  He looked over at Yvonne as she spoke to Isolde.<span style=""font-style: italic"">“Well, I believe the night blossomed long before our arrival and it is the dawn that grows early now. Thank you for your patience. It is clear in your hospitality that your charges are you primary concern, not the politics involving them. It extends even to the well resting of those who would interrupt your own! Who could so judge you of such actions?""</span>She shifted her eyes to Erlind who placed his hat back on his head.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“My chauffeur shall give you a ride safely back to your quarters, or home, if you need one, Officer Wójcik. As for you, Herr Axel Jaeger, I heard that there is a nice bar around this ... this shitty hole of a place. Should you or Officer Axel Jaeger need a drink or two, you know where to find me.”</span>It was not an invitation. It was something only Kai would understand, and this Devil was good with words. Something was not right about Yvonne.<br/><br/>He glanced at Isolde, excused himself from the two others, and turned around to leave; Fabiano falling into step beside him, frowning and grumbling.<br/><br/><br/>_____________________________________________________________<br/><br/><br/>Turning around the corner of a dark street, Erlind stopped short and Fabiano stepped to the side. He glared at the Italian-born Officer and rubbed the back of his neck making a few nervous steps back and forth. The Demon paused in front of the other and said,<span style=""font-style: italic"">“It was past midnight. You have just finished attending to your evening watch. You wanted a drink. You ended up consuming more than you could count. Must have fallen unconscious in the street. You were not on this mission.”</span>Fabiano looked confused, puzzled, eyes growing wide. Erlind placed a hand on the man's right shoulder and continued,<span style=""font-style: italic""> “Uhm... In fact, you will forget that you have assigned yourself for this operation. You will remember nothing of the clinic, nothing of Isolde Devereaux... You're a good man.”</span>The Demon's hand cradled hard the back of Fabiano's neck and the man was slammed against a large brick wall, meeting the collision like a long lost lover. The unnatural force of the impact rendered the Offcier unconscious. As for the driver, Erlind did not have to worry about him revealing anything of the incident. He was one of his. Yvonne on the other hand, was an obstacle big enough to make him want to get rid of her once and for all, but something about her made him think differently, for now. He wouldn't want to deny Kai the pleasure of torturing just another good soul.<br/><br/>The whole situation was too absurd, too all-encompassing. He thought he could handle the situation the moment Fabiano pronounced<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic"">her</span> </span>name. He thought he could handle himself in the Witch's presence. He hoped that he didn't have to see her anytime soon. He knew that meeting her though was unavoidable. Darcy was still out there, and alive.<span style=""font-style: italic"">“Hurensohn!”</span>He cursed under his breath as he made his way to the only bar in the area which was located right next to a small coffee shop that served various forms of warm drinks in late evenings. The bar was old-looking, built in 1921 but had a good reputation in the city and usually full of regulars except for that night. He did not feel or notice the Archangel's presence in the coffee shop next-door. There was no way he could know. Raphael concealed himself well when he wanted.<br/><br/>Eyes unfocused, Erlind starred off into the distance after finding an empty spot in a seat next to the large glass wall of the window. Things did not bend to his will so easily despite planning ahead of time how to avoid such circumstances. He forced himself to drink his bottle of Gin, one shot after the other. It was tasteless after all, dry, but not that it mattered. He forced himself to find the sense of taste that he had lost. He inhaled sharply, running a hand through short golden locks of hair.<br/><br/>That sucker punch.<br/><br/>Absent eyes burned into the condensation on the window, unconsciously staring at the Christmas tree that decorated the exterior of the pub's entrance. Erlind sat his fourth shot down on the glass table and got up, taking his bottle with him to<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://oi57.tinypic.com/ax0lzl.jpg"">the basement area</a>that was reserved for people willing to pay more for a little bit of tranquility alone, or with the company of others. He dropped his coat and hat to the side and lowered his body to a large couch. He nervously held a cigarette to his lips while<a class=""postlink"" href=""https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=8gD9mCkhFb8&amp;list=PLHIml6RxHJ62ZNZn3yeilEr8eeenzn4j9"">Annette Hanshaw - Wasting My Love on You</a>played in the background."
3713,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=100,2014-10-28T04:01:37,Gunther,"Raphael finished off the last morsel of the corn bread and sipped at his coffee. The Young waitress busied herself cleaning tables, sweeping and cleaning up small plates and cups. Raphael watched her as though a young man were observing a football match. He saw the woman clearly through the elder man's eyes. Raphael paid little attention to the waitress. He was focused on the conversation down the street. No words were heard, but he could sensed the tenor; no, mood of the conversation. He could sense Isolde's strength. She stood her ground this time, unlike her previous encounter with Asmodeus. For this, he was grateful. He knew she was strong; knew God knew she was strong; that was a quality that attracted God to her thousands of years earlier.<br/><br/>The meeting appeared to be breaking up. He wanted to meet them in the street. He knew it would take him several minutes before he got out, yet desired to retain his concealment; to not be identified by the demons. There was no need to reveal himself to the Polish woman. He knew she, also was strong. He met her several thousand years earlier. She would be a pivotal figure in the fight with Darcy when the time was right. It still was not right. He wondered if she knew how important her role would be during that conflagration.<br/><br/>Raphael returned the small ceramic cup back upon its saucer. Glancing out the window, he immediately recognized, not a German Army officer, but a spawn of Satan replete with black orbs for eyes, horns and boiling, seared flesh, rippled with muscle. The image waned swiftly, replaced by that of the Germany Army officer he imitated. The blackness surrounding the man was undeniable. In his wake, he left a trail back to something horrible.<br/><br/>The demon injured someone recently. Raphael raised himself from the chair, considering who departed the residence. As he placed<span style=""font-style: italic"">die ein mark funfsisch stucke</span>on the table, it came to him. 'Diese Italienishe offizieren!' Raphael thought to himself, 'wo sind Sie?' [tr. The Italian officer! where is he?]<br/><br/>Father Fischer replaced his woolen cap on his head and pulled on the leather gloves. The coldness in the air had no effect on his angelic flesh. It meant nothing to him, even in this mortal form. He could not feel the bitterness of the cold. With his occupation of Father Fischer, neither did the catholic priest. For the priest, his spirit remained fast asleep inside the corporeal being.<br/><br/>After climbing over a snow pile, steam billowing from his mouth, he landed in the slushy street and slowly glided diagonally across the street. He climbed a small snow pile on the far side of the street and made his way towards Isolde's apartment building. As he moved east along the cobbled walk, he spied the first rays of the morning sun streaming out across the city landscape, beginning its sojourn into the morning sky.<br/><br/>Upon inspection of the alley next to the apartment building, Raphael found the Italian officer asleep in a semi-sprawled seated position slumped against a wall. The unconscious man suffered a concussion and was bleeding from a blunt force trauma to the skull. Raphael dragged the man into the darkness of the alley. He slowly changed his appearance from that of Father Fischer to the arch angel Raphael.<br/><br/>The archangel lowered himself over the unconscious man, wrapping his wings around the man's being. He emanated warmth felt by any human within a three hundred yard radius. It would make them feel confident and good about themselves. The warmth radiated out away from the angel in short pulses. Any demons in the area would suffer a tolerable anguish. The warmth of Raphael's healing pulses, would not restore the man's memory, but would cure him of his ailments. He would come out of this experience feeling much better than he had in his life. Raphael picked the man up and brought him inside the apartment building. He lowered him onto the floor, just inside the door and the slowly returned to the guise of Father Raphael Fischer.<br/><br/>The catholic priest stepped back into the cold air and began walking toward Peterskirche. He was scheduled to say mass in an hour. As he walked by the liquor establishment near the coffee shop, he felt the dark aura of the demon in the basement. He would be more than happy to banish this creature back to the depths of hell, but God instructed him to leave them alone for now. The forces of good may require their unholy assistance with the fight to come.<br/><br/>To fight alongside the demons was not a foreign concept to Raphael. He had on several occasions entered into temporary arrangements with the Fallen to defeat one of their own. The Fallen did not care. They stabbed each other in the back more often than they consumed the souls of mortals.<br/><br/>When he reached the church, he entered by a side door approached the altar, genuflected; took a knee, bowed his head and blessed himself. He looked up at the wooden crucifix and uttered, ""deus qui inhabitare facit,"" in Latin. Latin was after all the language spoken in all catholic masses, even here in Southern Germany. [tr. God bless us all.]"
3714,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=100,2014-10-28T07:02:49,Isolde,"The glow of the cigarette in the dim basement and the melancholy of the song’s crooning about wasting love caught Darcy’s attention as the blond man settled on the sofa. The darkness of her corner table afforded her the privacy to assess the levels of the man’s vulnerability. She sipped her gin and juice, caressing the glass with her long pointed red fingernails. Interestingly enough, she realized this was no mortal but a demon, and one she recognized. Darcy stood and slithered over the wooden floor until she stood between his legs and propped her stilletto’s toe nearly against his crotch.<br/><br/>“Why so blue, Asmodei?”Darcy inquired with a rich throaty voice. “I see you are all alone. Did the tart prove too boring for your tastes?” The blonde woman was obviously referring to her red headed cousin. “You are meant to greater destiny that the one you would meet should you continue to be entangled with her tiny, bleeding heart. Come join me and my son. Together we would replace that trinity of Joseph, Mary and Jesus. We could provide an unholy trinity and what an adventure we would have.”<br/><br/>Darcy made a moue, a mock frown, that she tapped with her perfectly manicured nails.<br/><br/>“Surely you tire of Missy Mouse and her do-gooder twaddle. There are benefits for throwing in your lot with mine. Wealth, prestige and power, “ Darcy leaned in and breathed in the cigarette smoke that wreathed his head. “I know demons and you are no different than any other. You want power and I can give you power untold.” She stood erect once more and gave him a look that caused many foolish men to follow her like lambs to the slaughter. She lowered her eyelids and gave him a lustful once over.<br/><br/>“Demon of lust, when you tire of your sterile virtuous abstinence, you will know where to find me.”<br/><br/>Darcy sipped her drink and returned to her seat in the corner, walking away with hips that looked as if they could move mountains."
3715,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=100,2014-10-28T10:21:14,WildSpawn,"The brush of legs against his own made him crane his neck and he looked up. A smile began to play on his face as he leaned his head against the wall behind him, and his back against the couch. She kind of had him surrounded there, but not to the point of being unable to detach himself from the hold. It was no surprise to him that she was present. He noticed her presence between the moment that he moved the cigarette to his lips and the moment she stepped out of the shadows. The way she had made her presence unnoticed in the beginning was not inscrutable to Erlind's understandings of how things worked. He would have thought that she, of all, would want to make sure that her existence in the same space as others was kept low-profile.<br/><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“Why so blue, Asmodei?”</span>Darcy inquired with a rich throaty voice.<span style=""font-style: italic"">“I see you are all alone. Did the tart prove too boring for your tastes?”</span>The blonde woman was obviously referring to her red headed cousin.<span style=""font-style: italic"">“You are meant to greater destiny that the one you would meet should you continue to be entangled with her tiny, bleeding heart. Come join me and my son. Together we would replace that trinity of Joseph, Mary and Jesus. We could provide an unholy trinity and what an adventure we would have.” </span><br/><br/><br/>As she went about her sepulchral desperation, his lips slightly pursed around the tip of his cigarette. He took a drag on this one and then slowly let out the smoke towards Darcy with his head titled to the side. If anything that made him unable to put his hand around her throat, and inundate her body in the flames of hellfire, was the protection that was bestowed on her and her minions by the Master himself. This is why he needed Raphael's help, as much as the Archangel needed his aid.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">''Demon of lust, when you tire of your sterile virtuous abstinence, you will know where to find me.'' </span><br/><br/>He eyed the woman as she made her way back to her corner.<span style=""font-style: italic"">''The good news, is that things could have turned out much better for you and I.''</span>He said with  a mocking grin on his face.<span style=""font-style: italic"">''The bad news, is that you're playing on the wrong side of the field.''</span>Erlind added with a sneer.<span style=""font-style: italic"">''Wealth, prestige and power! Hah hah, 'cause you strongly believe that I need YOU to offer me such.''</span>At one second he was rising from his seat laughing, and at one second he was standing before the Witch. He leaned his body towards her, both of his arms on each side of her hips, fists digging into the material of the couch.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">''Such audacity, mhm? Pretty straightforward of you. Would still not call it courage.''</span>He glared into the woman's eyes, his face a few inches from hers; his shadow falling over her.<span style=""font-style: italic"">''You touch one hair of hers again...''</span>He continued, hissing between his teeth, a low yet rough tone was produced out of his mouth.<span style=""font-style: italic"">''... and I swear to that who enslaved your greedy, blinded; pitiful condemned soul, that I would make you hear the rattling breath of your own death as I draw your tainted blood. I'll cut you open Witch and feed your rotten flesh to that pitiable son of yours. One day, and I promise you soon enough, that protection which was granted to you shall disperse. Consider your next steps wisely Witch,''</span>The abyssal Demon backed off from Darcy, fixing his posture.<span style=""font-style: italic"">''... and please, get your nose out of your fucking arse. I shall leave now, before your insecurities give me internal bleeding.''  </span><br/><br/>His anger was so intense that his mind clouded and his shoulders tightened. He had so much to lose and Darcy had her hands on his each and every weak points. He thought it was going to be easy now that he regained control. He was wrong.<br/><br/>The Seal... It was protected by a strong spell and he must now find a way to break it. It is only then that he could officially reclaim control on his vulnerabilities.<br/><br/>Picking up his hat and coat, he began to walk away. He paused for one moment, flashing the Witch a forced white smile and a wink.<span style=""font-style: italic"">''Nice try though. Better luck next time.''</span>"
3716,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=100,2014-10-28T23:44:56,Anadwen,"""Indeed, it appears as it is time for me to take my leave... Perhaps the next time we meet, it will be in a more fortunate situation. Farewell till then, Frau Deveraux..."" Softly placing the cup back onto the table, Kai stood up from where he sat before, raising his hat from his head for once more before he let the thick coat slip back on. The fur rippled a little, opening up in small silver folds to close back up, in the solid, velvety beauty it had. His steps were well near noiseless as he walked out of the flat, quickly making his way down the stairs after the trio of officers. Like a shadow that followed.<br/><br/>He'd surely find time to talk to Asmodeus in private... Especially about that woman, Yvonne. At first, she interested him, drew him in, but something pungent and repelling in her presence kept him at bay. As if she wasn't... A right choice to corrupt, but that was absurd, off course! Just shaking his head softly as his lips stretched into a smirk, he drew the door open, stepping into the darkness of the night once more. He'd make sure that the light of the candle falls onto her more than well.<br/>The stars and the moon seemed to be shadowed by clouds that swam onto the sky in the meantime... Will it snow tomorrow? It didn't seem unlikely to him as he walked over to the doors of the Heinkel, a black shape in the velvet darkness of the night.<br/><br/>The leather of the seats shifted ever so slightly as he set himself down onto it, turning the keys and letting the engine purr underneath the hood and black paint like a panther, yearning to get out of its cage and run free, racing with the wind. As his foot pressed the gas pedal down, he could feel the air, pushing back ever so slightly, the gears in the engine begun turning, and made the wheels spin, pushing the large car forwards with all force.<br/>It drove silently, without a noise louder than the slight hum of the engine and the sound of the wheels, scratching against the tiny pebbles here and there on the ground.<br/><br/>He was aiming to go into the bar that 'Erlind' has suggested to him, but it turned out to be more troublesome than expected to park a car this size anywhere around. With a sigh, he turned the steering wheel, backing into a narrow alley, to change directions and return to where he came from in a hope that he may find a more appropriate place.<br/>It showed up to be sheer good fortune. Just then he noticed a figure walking nearby, and the unmistakable presence of his old friend.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Over here, Asmodei. Need to hitch a ride back home?</span>only he could hear those words, spoken partly in jest, and partly seriously, in such a light-hearted, yet still composed manner. There was no mistaking him for someone else...<br/><br/>He let the window roll down, placing one gloved hand on the edge, and slowly driving forth a little bit, towards Erling, looking at him from the shade underneath the Heinkel's roof. A couple of crimson embers lit up in the coal-black, bottomless wells of his eyes, and as the cold wind billowed towards the car, it blew his hair into all directions. Surprisingly enough, it was let down; without the hat, or the white string to tame it, it was far wilder and thicker than one would normally consider it. He gave Asmodei his most mischievous smile, one reserved for those of a special kind."
3717,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=100,2014-10-29T05:21:51,Isolde,"With the exodus of the last of her house guests, Isolde slid the chain in place and locked the door. With a sigh of relief, she leaned against the cold wood and closed her eyes. When she arrived at the clinic in the morning, she was going to have a stern lecture for those who were still fortunate enough to show up for work.  Isolde walked through the room and turned off the lamps. How dare any of them tamper with resistance type activities so close to where innocent lives could be effected! she thought, angrily as she went into her bedroom. She jerked the pins from her hair and viciously began to untangle the snarl that lived on her head. How dare Erlind come in here like butter would melt in his mouth! she thought as she snatched the apron from her and wadded it into a ball. Her fingers tightened around the fabric as if they were tightening around his throat.<br/>""Okay, Isolde, "" she muttered to herself as she washed her face in front of a cracked mirror, ""admit that you wanted to find what you had had with Malachai"" and be damned that she wasn't supposed to mention his name anymore. ""You didn't. You were stupid and selfish when you cast the spell to conjur him back and when you to selfish spells, you know you reap the consquences three fold."" She scrubbed her face dry with relentless strokes of the coarse white towel.<br/><br/>""You have no one to blame but yourself. He never promised he cared for you. You were just another morsel, no more than a bite of bread to feed his demon appetite."" She scolded as she turned down the bed and slid into the cold white sheets. ""Now, go to sleep. You are not a crusader. you are a nurse and you will not be any good on that front if you don't go to sleep. The whole world is on fire and going to hell in a handbasket. There is nothing you can do about that. So shut up and go to sleep.""<br/><br/>Isolde was so tired that her back ached and her head ached and worst of all her heart ached. She plumped her pillow and turned out the bedside lamp. Laying rigidly on her back, Isolde didn't try to stop the scalding tears that coursed down her cheeks, wetting her thin pillow. Finally she fell into an exhausted sleep only to be haunted by dreasms.<br/><br/>""Now, Hiram, careful. In here,""<br/>Isolde turned over and listened groggily for a bit but soon drifted back to sleep.<br/>The creak of a cabinet. The shooshing of something scooting across the floor.<br/>Flashes of intermittent light.<br/><br/>""Now, Mishel, the book. Put him here.""<br/>""Shalom""<br/><br/>Isolde sat bolt upright and looked all around but no sound, no heavy breathing.<br/>""These dreams. Erlind and Kristoff must have left evil energy around and it is haunting my sleep.""<br/>She lay back down and immediately fell back to sleep, to dream.<br/><br/>""We go.""<br/>More shooshing<br/>The loud click of the door.<br/><br/>This time, Isolde knew she had heard something. She turned the light on. Isolde was an immortal witch and had the power to blast an assailant to small bits as she had the soldier/demons in Darcy's castle. There was little she feared. Tossing back the blanket, she padded into the living room, switching on those lights. Nothing was out of place. Nothing had been disturbed. shaking her head, Isolde turned to go back to bed for a final time when she noticed the chain on the door, swinging freely.<br/><br/>With the dawn, Isolde rose from the remnants of a fitful sleep and made some tea. Today she would get to the bottom of this food and supplies as well as find out about the Reichmarks. She frowned into the mug. Both of these details, she suspected were lies, made up to frame her. She sat the mug down abruptly, making the air ring with the insult of intrusion ."
3718,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=100,2014-10-30T03:05:09,WildSpawn,"<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Over here, Asmodei. Need to hitch a ride back home? </span></span><br/><br/>Erlind raised his head towards a large Heinkel  parking across the street. He parted his long coat open with a gesture of his hands as he pushed both gloved ones inside the pockets of the black jacket he wore underneath his coat. A hand covered in white moved smoothly over the edge of a rolled window, the engine rolling slowly towards him.<br/><br/>He met the Advocate's crimson orbs with a head nod, and pulled the front door of the passenger seat open. He invaded the seat with his weight and rolled up the window on his side. The air was filled with the suffocating scent of the Witch nearby, but he had made his point clear and of course he was not worried that she may try to kidnap Isolde again. At least not tonight. If she really wanted to pay a visit to Isolde, wouldn't she have done it already, instead of wasting her oh so precious time inviting him to fall in her steps? She may have looked so pitiable, but Erlind knew that she was certainly not stupid.<br/><br/>He pulled on the collar of his shirt and loosened his tie.<span style=""font-style: italic"">“Arrgh! I'm sick of wearing uniforms.”</span>His mouth quirked a half-grin.<span style=""font-style: italic"">“Well I guess she turned you down?”</span>Erlind asked about Yvonne, shifting a pale gaze to the Advocate for a moment, then looked away to remove something from his left sleeve. A derisive, yet playful smile on his lips met Kai's mischievous one as he looked up again.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“Humanity is no longer safe, not that I really give a damn, but, this's not just about the human race. Our numbers by far too few to ward off that scumbag. <span style=""font-weight: bold"">HE</span> is supporting every of her actions, yet dares to speak of me as traitor... She's closing around. It's only a matter of time now.”</span>Erlind began randomly staring at people outside his window. He took note of the time and how late into the night it was - only an hour or two before dawn.<span style=""font-style: italic"">“I've finally met her, you know? At the bar. She said I should fight by her side. Hah hah! Yeah whatever.”</span>He cocked a brow and looked at Kai, letting out a faint snort. He held a leathery gloved hand in the air in front of him. The digits of his thumb and index fingers closing around the tip of one single fiery red hair."
3719,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=100,2014-10-30T13:22:22,Anadwen,"""Turned me down? I didn't ask yet... It's quite impolite to offer your service to a woman this late at night."" With a shrug, Kai rolled the window up once more, pushing the gas pedal a bit stronger. The engine roared silently, speeding up, and he barred from the narrow, dimly lit street into a wider road, illuminated by the yellow glow of the streetlights. Turning the steering wheel with one hand as he switched gears with the other one, his eyes skidded over the landscape, opening before him. Empty. There was no one around... Even drunks and the homeless seemed to be missing at this time. No wonder, taking into account the current happenings.<br/><br/>Listening cautiously to what Asmodei had to say to him, Kai let a short chuckle escape him. ""Witches are almost naive at times... And only then, when you are caught like a fly in a marmalade jar and they get what they want, they reveal the B under the W and fry you alive. Never trust a witch."" he shrugged, tilting his head to the side softly just as he passed through one of the cones of light, for a moment coloring his white suit with a warm mustard color. ""On the other hand, humanity's a different story. Sadly, the usefulness of ninety-nine per cent of it ends at being living bombs and short-time entertainment."" he sighed. ""And they're so numerous that they think they can order us around. Similarly sadly, to a point, they can..."" The sentence trailed off to an indistinct silence as he took a turn for one of the more expensive city districts - aiming for his house.<br/><br/>He shot a short glance at Erlind, sitting beside him, as they drove underneath more flashing lights, quietly observing the man's form. Underneath the visage he wore, almost like a Hollow's Eve mask, was the true and revealed demonic self. So no mortal guises anymore... It was better to abolish that guise. It made one's blending in easier, but who was willing to sacrifice all their skills and abilities that they could take for granted in the wake of their unhinged power for something as concealment? Shoot a man when he notices the gun you carry, rather than walk unarmed. Kai sure as hell didn't want to get caught by one of those holy freaks trapped in a bag of flesh and blood, and unable to defend himself if they tried some of their dirty tricks.<br/>Even now, if one was blessed with an affinity to the supernatural, they could see the darkness, as if oozing from his form, following him on the place of the shadow that he lacked. Sure, it was a masterful guise that he crafted for himself, even though not perfect, but it was also a great pleasure to abolish human feelings and the complications that came in the package together with them.<br/>He understood humans enough to pass as one without sharing their stupid ambitions, dreams, hopes and fears.<br/><br/>Swiping a few strands of hair, now let loose and hanging by the sides of his face like a silken curtain, out of the way, he looked at Erlind once more. ""You were drinking."" he spoke plainly after a moment.<br/>It was an observation, nothing more. A plain exclamation.<br/>""You can stay at my house for the morning."" he offered then, shrugging slightly. ""And get back to work in the morning. I have to be at the court at ten, too, anyway."""
3720,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=100,2014-10-30T17:12:40,girly2k,"""My chauffeur shall give you a ride safely back to your quarters, or home, if you need one, Officer Wójcik. As for you, Herr Axel Jaeger, I heard that there is a nice bar around this ... this shitty hole of a place. Should you or Officer Axel Jaeger need a drink or two, you know where to find me,""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Oberstleutnant</span>Kohler remarked.  Was that invitation extended to her?  Repulsed by the audacity, she turned her head indignantly away as the men passed her,  the feeling of eyes burning on her back despite her efforts to avoid it, until she stepped into the cold, November air.<br/><br/>Every step brought her further from the polluted atmosphere of that room and closer to something far lighter.  The moment her foot past the threshold, it was as if God's presence was tangible, his eyes on her back now than a strangers, offering relief with the climate cooled by His Grace.  Yvonne could not resist the urge to close her own eyes and lift her arms slightly at her side.  She wanted to take in every ounce of Him for all of eternity, and she knew that one day she would, promised her as all others that they would join Him in paradise.  She opened her eyes to the sky with a smile.  Until that day, she had a duty to bring more lambs to the-<br/><br/>Light spilled with unnatural brilliance across the street.  It visibly curled around the corners of an alleyway, and Officer Wojcik crossed the space with little effort and blinding speed. The alleyway had once again gone black in that time, and she peered in to investigate.  A heap of a man lay slumped against a wall, his head lolled forward and still rolling with recent activity.  He was fully clothed, so it didn't appear any harm had befallen him.  A drunkard, but why would an angel visit on such a person?<br/><br/>Wojcik was not satisfied with the analysis and ventured further into the darkness.  After only a few steps, his face came back around toward the mouth of the alley and she could see who it was.<br/><br/>""Officer Fabiano!""  She nearly cried, but he had been with a party.  Looking around immediately, in all directions - up and down, included - she felt no one was there, but she could not risk being surrounded.  She did not trust these men.  The man clearly needed assistance now, and both as a woman of God and the army, she was obliged to give him aid.  Taking stock of the man, she did not see any lasting impressions of wounds, but she also noted that she could not smell the liquor that would've been impossible for him to imbibe in this time, nor other substances that might have caused this reaction.  Some<span style=""font-style: italic"">one</span>had applied force of some kind and she was pretty certain she knew whom.<br/><br/>Hoisting her body under one arm, she lifted the man, stooping to adjust for his height.  He mumbled something indistinguishable, but it sounded like a question.  ""I do not know, Officer.  We will get you help, unfortunately I would not think to take you to the physician nearest.""  She eyed the building they had just left.<br/><br/>Sitting there in front was the vehicle with its lights still on.  If Oberstleutnant Kohler planned on abandoning his partner for entertainment, she would make sure he could not cause any more danger with his insobriety.  She laid the Italian out onto the back and cranked the engine with the sitting key, impressed with the decency of the people in this district for not taking such a prize of parts and rebellion.  She would return soon to bless redemption upon them all.  Propelling the machine forward, she had planned on taking him to a base infirmary, but she realized there was one other place she could take him, which just so happened to align with her schedule perfectly.<br/><br/>The automobile was parked and she yanked on the mans arms to bring him to sit.  From there, she got him to his feet, effort building in the muscles of the limp creature.  They crossed the stones to an unassuming structure that was more beautiful to Yvonne than most classical architectures of renown could hope to possess.  Fabiano grunted as he worked himself back to life, one foot after the other with rising confidence, strength, and balance, a clear indication of the wondrous healing bestowed upon him from the sacred grounds themselves as they approached.  There was nothing that God couldn't do in His home, a place of worship.  Here, now, she could meet the Father that Isolde had mentioned and ascertain some assistance.<br/><br/>They stepped into the church."
3721,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=100,2014-10-30T22:42:56,WildSpawn,"<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic""><br/>Heading to Kai's Residence;<br/>It is currently Dawn<br/>-------------------------------</span></span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""On the other hand, humanity's a different story. Sadly, the usefulness of ninety-nine per cent of it ends at being living bombs and short-time entertainment."" </span><br/><br/>Erlind arched a brow and smiled.<span style=""font-style: italic"">“Haven't they already blamed the Devil for all their misery? For war, sickness, poverty; famine, natural disasters and the list goes on and on. When you think about it, we are about 50 percent guilty, the rest is on them. They are no innocent little humans. They truly deserve what they get. This earth was once our realm... once ... after He cast us from Heaven and before he kicked us to the pit of Hell and made this realm a home for the mortals. A creation that swears by bloodshed, murder, corruption, adultery.. Well that last one is on me, but still... “</span>The Demon paused and chuckled, stepping out and closing the door behind him.<span style=""font-style: italic"">“Yet God favoured these superstitious mortals amongst his most powerful creations. Can you please explain the logic in that!?”</span><br/><br/>Sleep...<br/><br/>Demons did not sleep, nor did they need to sleep. Shapeshiting in these times and ages though required them to rest. The end of the world was near, and so was their unparalleled power over the world. This transformation between their truest forms and other forms known to humanity has been taking more strength than it did in the past. This strength to travel between two realms was only known to God's invisible creation - the demons and angels. But to transform and to keep the physical illusion materialized for weeks on end in the mortal realm required these demons to sleep... and to feed. It was the cost of the matter.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">So</span>sleep he needed.<br/><br/>Erlind pulled his coat tight around his chest and followed Kai in his footprints and then inside his earthly home. Not only the Advocate had taste in fashion and twirling his tongue to bring the right words to any type of situation, but his taste in picking a house was very much to Asmoday's liking. The home was exactly the kind of flavor he would have chosen, had he not bought his apartment in downtown a few years ago.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“I am on a two days break starting today.”</span>Erlind grunted and stumbled backwards against the door after he closed it behind him.<span style=""font-style: italic"">“Damn alcohol’s kicking, thought I would be immune. For the sake of me, tell me you have at least some energy bars in your kitchen.”</span>Dilated eyes looked up at the Advocate and he offered a vague smile.<br/><br/><br/>__________________________________________________<br/><br/>Meanwhile in Isolde's apartment building, Fabiano's eyelids fluttered open. It took him about a minute or two to realize where exactly he was but his memory was impaired so the only thing he could make of the building was exactly that; he was inside some random building in Mun ich. He remembered leaving the office in the company of the Oberstleutnant and planned to join his comrades in some bar, but did not recall going with him anywhere. He closed his eyes again on a blurry vision and forced his weight up on both arms. Somebody was walking down the stairs a few floors above. He held onto the wall and stepped out of the apartment building.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Oberstleutnant Kohler?""</span>He called with a faint voice. The air blew in his face and that was his response. What made him think that the Officer was even there to begin with? Nothing. He thought and brushed the idea away.<br/><br/>He was feeling confused as he walked away from the building and into an alleyway. He was feeling a type of warmth yet unknown to him and strangely enough, the constant pain in his spine that he had to live with his entire life was no longer present. But even as he struggled to maintain a standing posture he was unable to hold proper balance. He fell to the ground and began to vomit.<br/><br/><br/>Hoisting her body under one arm, Officer Wojcik lifted the man, stooping to adjust for his height. He mumbled something indistinguishable, but it sounded like a question.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""I do not know, Officer. We will get you help, unfortunately I would not think to take you to the physician nearest.""</span>He looked at Yvonne.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""I do not know who you are, but... grazie..""</span>He muttered and allowed the woman to guide him to her engine. He remained silent, lightheaded and unbalanced, their entire trip to the church."
3722,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=100,2014-10-31T03:07:14,Anadwen,"""There is no logic in that!"" Kai exclaimed, laughing lightly. ""It's true that God loves the stupid. It's easier to keep them in obedience and faith, for they lack the conscience needed to get out of the chains. They don't even know there are some chains. We found them and yanked them too much, and that's why we're here. I think... The humans are no better from us, they're simply more oblivious and less rebellious, and that is their accursed luck. Idiots have it easy."" he admitted, shrugging. The car pulled into a narrow road, paved by pebbles, to be finally parked right in front of Kai's beautiful residence.<br/><br/>The house was quite old, possessing tall windows in beautiful arcs - even the doorhandles appeared heavy and chunky - but it had a brand new roof and a layer of paint clean enough to have been applied a month ago. And it was huge. An outright perfect place for one like himself to hide in... The furniture, revealed as Kai unlocked the heavy oaken door at the front, flicking the light switch in the corridor on, was revealed to consist of rather stylish antiquities, fittingly matched with beautiful paintings, hanging here and there from the walls; even though the furniture was scarce, making the house appear a little bit cold and stern, it was combined with an admirable care.<br/>The door thudded behind them as Kai closed it shut, to proceed to let the long white coat slide off his shoulders, and hang it inside the wooden wardrobe on the side. The well-tailored suit underneath was fully exposed once more, though his shoulders were partly covered by the black veil of his hair, hanging from his head. As he extended his hand upwards, to place the hat in the wardrobe as well, a few strands sled over his shoulders, falling into his eyes.<br/><br/>""Energy bars? I have caviar, champagne, sacher torte and bread."" he shrugged. ""And coffee."" He didn't keep a lot of food in his house - all he ever needed or wanted to eat he could purchase in a restaurant.<br/>He undid the tie around his neck, hanging it, together with the vest and jacket, over one of the chairs in the kitchen. Now, as he only stood there dressed in his trousers and white shirt, the chiseled physique, hidden underneath exquisite fabrics and concealed by black and white of jackets and coats, was fully visible. Kai definitely didn't look for the age he presented himself to be.<br/><br/>""The guest room and the bathroom is on the first floor."" he informed him plainly."
3723,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=100,2014-10-31T06:58:29,WildSpawn,"Erlind rubbed his face and advanced towards the kitchen behind the other demon. He paused for a moment to regain his balance, one hand against the wall. His hand suddenly began to transform into enlarging, thick muscles which ripped the leather glove off. The prehensile was now covered in a dark-royal-blue-like colored flesh; the skin was faintly gleaming. Three spikes produced from his wrist, piercing through the hems of his sleeves. Tearing, sharp black claws dug into the layers of painting, leaving five large holes in the wall as Erlind pushed himself back into an erect posture. He stepped into the kitchen and the prehensile quickly transformed back into a mortal looking hand. He used the bare hand to remove the remaining glove from his other. He thought that he should feed his one month old hunger if only something small, before he looses control over his shapeshifted human illusion. His last meal was an offering, a Japanese Witch's sacrifice, but that was only an ephemeral pleasure which fed his powers in the astral plane.<br/><br/>Erlind slipped his coat off, then the blazer-like jacket underneath it and placed them on a chair. He remained in simple garments, the type of military clothing he would wear on regular daily activities. His field grey trousers were tucked inside a pair of black, calf-high pull-on jackboots. One sleeve hem on his field grey shirt was badly damaged from the previous incident outside of the kitchen, so he rolled both sleeves up to four inches below the elbows and walked straight to the dessert platter. He cut two slices of the Sachertorte into two small porcelain coffee plates and carried them to the kitchen table, pushing one towards Kai. Thirty seconds later he was returning back with a bottle of sparkling wine in one hand, and a pair of champagne flutes in the other. He did not open the bottle, he gave the honor to the Host to do so.<br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><br/>“You and I have a lot to talk about. So much that I need to ask you, like ... where have you been all these ... all these centuries Mister ... <span style=""font-weight: bold"">Kristoff Axel Jaeger</span> ?”</span>Erlind said, emphasizing on the  name.<span style=""font-style: italic"">“But if that's something you prefer to keep for yourself, then by all means, do so.”</span>He stood by the table and leaned his elbows on it. His eyes had a certain twinkle to them and his lips parted slightly as he dipped his index finger into the thick coat of chocolate on top of the Viennese slice of cake. He licked his finger and his voice produced a short sound of contentment.<span style=""font-style: italic"">“Mmmm, so unhygienic!”</span>The smile on his lips slowly faded away as he reached into his coat's pockets for a picture and placed it on the table in front of Kai. He studied the man's aristocratic features for any sign of familiarity with the man in the photo.<br/><br/>The toned black-and-white photo showed a man in a black suit. One could tell from the up-close shot of the upper body that his head was clean shaven, even though he wore a black Derby hat. The man in the picture seemed to be looking away from the photograph, as if this one's presence was not recognized.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“Hamish James Buchannen.”</span>Erlind announced.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“Photo was taken outside of a shack somewhere in the mountains surrounding the city. I've received it in my personal mailbox couple of weeks ago. Sender anonymous. I would have known who it was, but he was very smart not to use pen to write his message, but instead he used a type printer.”</span>The Demon bit his bottom lip and raised his eyes away from the photo to look at Kai.<span style=""font-style: italic"">“Tell me about the woman Darcy, the man in the picture was asking from inside the shack. The sender did not say much about this event, but he explained that whoever this Hamish guy was speaking to, the victim was constantly begging for mercy before giving up, speaking of a castle in the mountains. The victim also screamed Isolde's name. I ... I used my senses to guide me to this location ... the shack ... see if I could use the energy left behind in order to find out what exactly happened but there was nothing else left to use except for one dried drop of blood outside of the shack. The victim's, but it lead me to a fire pit. Burned bones is what I found.”</span><br/><br/>Erlind remained quiet for a few seconds staring at the bottle that has yet to be opened.<span style=""font-style: italic"">“Franz Zimmer. The bones of Franz Zimmer, previously promoted to SS-Hauptsturmführer. He was reported missing which explains what happened. But that is all that I could find as long as I was in this form. I was immediately summoned from the fire pit to Tokyo where I had to conclude a new deal.”</span>Erlind picked up the spoon to take a small bite of cake.<span style=""font-style: italic"">“I am intrigued by the origin of the sender, but more by this person, Hamish. And he seems to clean oh too well after himself. I could not locate him but I do sense his presence in the area. How far? That I cannot yet tell. If we could find him, he will tell us where Darcy hides. I wonder why Raphael hasn't already.”</span>The blonde haired man shrugged and cocked his right eyebrow, slowly shewing on the small piece of cake as he raised his head to gaze at Kai."
3724,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=100,2014-10-31T07:02:39,Rhandom1,"Perfection.<br/><br/>Perfection demands balance.<br/><br/>Emotions mean pain. Pain means imperfection. Perfection demands balance. No emotion, no pain.<br/><br/>Hamish was perfectly balanced on one hand in the middle of his room. His feet in the air were evenly spaced apart while his left hand curled to rest behind his back. Sweat dripped from his bald head from the exertion but never once did his arm waver. Hamish was purging the emotions through pain. He had stretched and worked his body harder than he had in years, calling on fuzzy memories of training he had received somewhere.<br/><br/>The pain shooting through his body was exquisite, cleansing, sweetly repairing the seams of his soul that had been ripped open as of late.<br/><br/>Perfection.<br/><br/>After Hamish had completed his exercises and had cleaned himself, he redressed in his night grays. There was work to be done and morning still several hours away. He had worked since he came back concocting a plan but would wait until morning to put it into action. Tonight, he would watch and work.<br/><br/>He flipped through the pile of photographs again, searing all of the images into his brain. He did not need to do this as he could have described each face by now to render the clearest of verbal pictures. But perfection demands many things. Time, practice, patience, and most importantly balance. The pain had re calibrated his inner demons to be the very model of efficiency at his trained talents.<br/><br/>Hamish opened the case which held his rifle and quickly checked the action of the meticulously kept tool. Satisfied the rifle was in peak condition, Hamish went out into the early morning where stillness reigned and ruled. He was less than a shadow on a breeze, his feet leaving only the barest of prints in the snow. Light avoided him like a deep recess of a forgotten corner while shadows embraced him. Hamish existed here for as long as his often spotty memory could take him. This was home.<br/><br/>In the darkness of even the brightest day, Hamish was perfection. At night, on the streets where vile occurrences, and even viler intentions had sapped the very energy of any lingering spark of hope, Hamish was a god. This was his home. This was his terrain. This was the temple of his kind and others of his kind prayed to the talents of one such as him.<br/><br/>Hamish glided through the night without sound or thought. He was on pure instinct now, the role of the hunter firmly planted in his being again. He breezed through several street patrols, pushing himself to get ever closer without being seen. The challenge was almost nonexistent for him though. These men were tired, bored, cold, and filled with the idea they were safe on these streets. Hamish knew he could probably kill a vast majority of the city watch before anyone even figured out something was wrong.  His mind calculated a higher than 85% chance he could kill every one of them before an alarm was raised.<br/><br/>It was not hubris that brought these thoughts to bear. Hamish had no real grasp on how good he was and along with all the other emotions raging to break free, his ego was bottled up as well. Perfection allowed no room for such trivial things as personal congratulations.<br/><br/>A short while later, Hamish was atop the roof of an apartment building about 800 yards from the front of Isolde’s building, looking through his scope at her front door. Hamish was perfectly still as he watched from his perch. Hamish was there when the door opened and out walked the blonde man. Next to him was a woman whose features were difficult to make out from this distance, and two other officers, a German and one Fabiano Grazzienneli.<br/><br/>Fabiano had not gotten where he was with his good looks and brains. He was a Nazi to his core, his beliefs firmly entrenched in the ideas of the superior race, even though he did not fit the profile. But like most of the officers in the Nazi regime, Fabiano had ridden the coattails of death to get where he was now, and Hamish had been the tool he used to carve his path of silent ascension. Then Fabiano had refused to pay his bill.<br/><br/>He was low on the list but a target nonetheless.<br/><br/>Balance.<br/><br/>Perfection.<br/><br/>Hamish watched as the blonde man walked Fabiano into the alley way, then exited without him. The blonde man got into a car and drove away. Hamish glided down the fire escape of the apartment building losing site of the alleyway. He wraithed his way through the alleys and was about half way there when he was hit with a pulse of warmth; a bomb of holy heat that sent him to his knees, clutching his chest at the screaming of what felt like a chorus of voices inside of him. The heat did not hurt but the mass of confusion that shredded the barriers he built, left him sobbing in the cold, dark alley.<br/><br/>It only by the merest thread of extreme mental discipline that held him to sanity as a flood of memories and dreams careened through his mind. Places that seemed somehow familiar and foreign all at once, faces he somehow knew he had killed but did not remember the terms flew at him faster than his mind could focus and hold the image. He was moving through a British encampment, silently slitting the throat of a group of soldiers dressed in revolutionary uniforms one fraction of a second then he was a viper in the trenches of World War I the next.<br/>Time warped, expanded and shrunk at the same instant, his mind nearly snapped at the pressure. He could not stop the tears that fled his eyes but he managed not to scream. His instinctual training went into overdrive, keeping him silent and alone as a score of demons tried to claw their way out as the unexplained heat drove them forward.<br/><br/>Then it ended. As abruptly as the demons had been awakened, they instantly went quiet. Again it was instinct that picked Hamish up and sent him scurrying up the tallest building he could find. He found himself on the roof in a flash and threw himself onto the ledge that afforded even more shadows for him. He was about 400 yards from the alleyway, and peeked over the small wall just in time to see the young Italian officer being taken into a church by the tall woman.<br/><br/>Hamish sank to the ground and went about regaining control of himself. Breathing in deep breaths and ensuring the exhale came out even slower. It was only then he realized the tears, and was able to put a name to this newest sensation.<br/><br/>Hamish was scared.<br/><br/>Because of his fear, the Italian officer must die. Hamish attached the silencer to his rifle, and settled his mind enough that his face went coldly slack again. With slow deliberate movements, Hamish set himself away from the roof ledge but his scope centered on the door of the church.<br/><br/>He breathed slowly and became one with the shadows again.<br/><br/>Balance.<br/><br/>Perfection.<br/><br/>***************************************************<br/><br/>There is an eerie, if peaceful, silence to the dawn. It is almost impossible for it to sneak up on even the dullest of people for it brings with it a cacophony of noise. Morning birds, early risers, and a general hum of movement and motion that may as well be a screaming train to one who is attuned to the night.<br/><br/>Hamish slowly lowered his rifle. The dawn brought other more important duties for Hamish other than the Italian officer. Hamish knew there would be other chances at him, there always were. Hamish considered for a moment that he felt nothing about this. There was no anger or disappointment, it simply was the way of it. Whatever had laid him low earlier had passed but he would add it to the list of things that had happened in the last few weeks. There was still the whispers in his gut that told him something much bigger was happening and he might miss it if he didn't keep to his plans.<br/><br/>Hamish felt the pocket of his inner jacket where there rested a letter, written the night before. As Hamish made his way back through the streets, he did not head for the hotel. His first stop was the clinic where he slipped the envelope into the mail slot. Then he headed for the other end of town to prepare for what he hoped would come later. Maybe there would be some answers."
3725,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=120,2014-10-31T23:21:49,Anadwen,"Gently rolling the sleeves of his own shirt up, above his elbows, revealing the pale skin underneath, Kai's fingers gripped the champagne bottle firmly, uncorking it with his bare hands. The cork was softly placed onto the table, and he held the bottle up, lavishly pouring both himself and Asmodei full glasses of the sparkling white liquid. It was gleaming in the light of the crystal chandelier, hanging from the ceiling, even as smoke-like mist descended from the tops of the glasses, like a veil coating the glass and pearling up in little beads of water on their surface. ""I've been here and there, far, near, everywhere and nowhere,"" he quipped back to Erlind's remark, a smirk stretching across his lips as he sunk the side of a dessert fork into the Sacher torte, picking the small piece up and admiring it for a moment.<br/>""The usual, you know. Wreaking havoc, causing chaos among the human population, finding new and curious ways to suck the essence of their joy, hope and dreams from the depths of their souls..."" he shrugged it off as the most casual of matters, opening his mouth to feast on the dessert. The teeth inside was almost like a wolf's - sharp canines that sank into the dark creme took the bite apart in a rather inhuman way. It wouldn't be that difficult to imagine that teeth ripping through something far less... Mundane than a high-class dessert.<br/><br/>After sighting the photo, Kai arched a brow, investigating the figure that appeared on it. A man, neither old nor too youthful-looking, a black hat set on his cleanly shaven head. He didn't recognize his features... Seemed just like an ordinary person, for whom it would be more than easy to blend into the crowd. He picked it up, carefully holding it between his slim fingers. ""The visage is unfamiliar."" he concluded then, carefully listening to Erlind's words.<br/><br/>For a moment, there was silence, deep and resting on the room like a thick cover.<br/><br/>""Would I not be forced to limit my forces in this human guise, I'm quite confident in my abilities to say I'd be able to track him down. But this is taking way too much force to uphold."" he sighed, admiring the strings of muscles, running under his pale skin and tying to his wrist. A heavy black mist seemed to descend from him, even at the lightest of movements leaving marks of shimmering shadows in the air. It was becoming increasingly difficult to keep his human appearance consistent without a good meal.<br/>Good luck Annika was coming for dinner!<br/>At the sheer thought, he licked his lips, the crimson of his gaze drifting somewhere into the indistinct distance.<br/>""I knew a witch once very well,"" he begun speaking then, raising the glass to his lips and taking a small sip from the still-pearling champagne. ""She was the finest of women even in the dark ages. Perfect alabaster skin, hair like strings of gold, eyes as blue as the sky, waist to clench one's fist around and curves to die for, a diamond in the dirt that reflected even the faintest of light flawlessly into alluring beauty. But her heart was as black as my own, and I was young and foolish enough to get caught, unaware of her treachery. And when I refused to serve her, she thought she can curse me... Silly little fool."" he shook his head with a hearty, yet silent laugh.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Who are you calling a fool?</span>a faint echo of the voice cried inside his mind, after a full month pushing itself onto the surface.<br/>Kai's face paled, the hellfire in his eyes swirling and his smile disappearing. He slowly placed the glass down, all color now utterly lost from his face.<br/>He thought he has subdued her for good, erased her presence in his mind, but all that time, she was just playing a game of cat and mouse, she was always there, just waiting for a moment to return. He didn't like this in the slightest... He was the puppeteer, the chessmaster, he was the one that pulled the strings and played games! Not her...<br/><br/>""And one day I'm going to kill her till she dies for good, that little b***h."" he whispered through his clenched teeth. He felt an intense urge to see her scorched remains hanging from the chandelier in his bedroom. His expression, showing all his teeth in an unnaturally wide smile, eyes opened to a nearly inhuman standard, was horribly maddened, nowhere near the usual look of smug tranquility that he always donned as a mask. He bent his head down, letting the long strands of his black hair slide over his shoulders and shadow his face. A silent laughter made its way from his throat, but it wasn't sophisticated like the sound like just moments ago; instead, it was beastly and inhuman.<br/>""I greed... For her gutted body on a silver platter! For her blood in a crystal goblet!"" he whispered, hiding his eyes with his hand as he straightened his back once more."
3726,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=120,2014-10-31T23:42:30,Gunther,"<div style=""text-align: center;""><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i.imgur.com/lRmGSTm.png"">[ img ]</a><br/>st. Peter's Church in Munich, Germany</div><br/><br/><br/>The brothers loved this church. It was one of their favorite places to meet. Naturally, they agreed Raphael would play the role of the priest, while they serve their brother on the alter.<br/><br/>The church named for Saint Peter replaced a pre-Merovingian church where 8th century monks lived.  Over six hundred years ago, the new church, Bavaraian Romanesque structure was built and consecrated by the brothers then and later expanded in the Gothic Style. The brothers have loved this house of God ever since and found it be one of their special places.  Over three hundred years ago, the ninety-plus meter spire towering over the city was constructed in the Renaissance style to reflect that period along with a Baroque choir. It is such a beautiful landmark for München in the history of this time of Jesus Christ.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Together we shall celebrate his life and the promise of life ever after that is gifted to all who believe and have faith.</span>The brothers' hearts were filled with love, with hearts overflowing; exuberant about<span style=""font-style: italic"">his</span>message. The great alter to which the brothers would proclaim God's graces dominates the interior.<span style=""font-style: italic"">All who enter are blessed.</span>At the top of the alter is a golden testament to St. Peter. The artwork that surrounds the parishioners is some of the finest ever created with five Gothic paintings by Jan Polack and several altars by Ignaz Günther. The ceiling fresco is a beautiful masterpiece to the archangels and their banishment of demons to the underworld by Johann Baptist Zimmermann.<br/><br/>Raphael, adorned in the proper vestments, slowly entered from the sacristy into the Chancel.<a class=""postlink"" href=""https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Michael_%28archangel%29"">Michael Kessler</a>, a boy of seventeen in appearance with short black hair and blue eyes held the crucifix atop a seven foot staff. This young man looked more like an adult at 6'1"" tall. He bore a confident stride walking to the front of the alter. Following, his brother<a class=""postlink"" href=""https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Gabriel"">Gabriel Koch</a>, who appeared fifteen years of age with blonde hair and blue eyes held his hands int eh prayerful manner folded over his chest. The brother, Gabriel took a position on the right facing the altar with Raphael in the center. The three brothers bowed in front of the altar, then stepped forward to their seats at the rear of the apse in the golden sanctuary.<br/><br/>Father Fischer rose and uttered in latin, ""In the name of the father, the son and the holy spirit,"" as he blessed himself. The pews were filled with fewer than thirty individuals spread throughout the Nave. Most were elderly, over the age of seventy, but a few younger appearing parishioners stood with the others. Raphael recognized the young Italian officer he helped earlier this morning. He appeared to be doing fine. He was with the woman, who's presence he felt earlier with the demons and Mademoiselle Devereaux.<br/><br/>Traditionally altar servers do not assume the lectern and read the scriptures, but the brothers did. Michael gave the first reading and Gabriel the second. Father Raphael read the Gospel and then started into his sermon.<br/><br/>Father Raphael Fischer descended the altar Chancel into the crossway before the pews with an expressive smile, warm and inviting to all present. He clasped his hands together,<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Welcome my brothers and sisters in Christ to today's celebration of the Feast of the Immaculate Conception. As we continue to prepare ourselves for the coming of Christ during the Advent Season, we are told to 'Prepare the way of the Lord, to make his paths straight.'<br/><br/>Last Sunday, we learned that Advent serves the purpose of preparing us for the coming of the Lord as the Judge, either at death or at the end of this world, whichever may come first. It also taught us to prepare ourselves to receive the Real Physical Presence of our Redeemer through the Sacrament of the Holy Eucharist. And it taught us to prepare ourselves for the coming of Christmas, the birthday anniversary of the Lord's coming into this world as God incarnate. Consequently, it can be said that while the reign of God is at hand, it is already here, but not yet fully.<br/><br/>Today's First Reading from the Book of Isaiah consisted of a descriptive prophecy related to the coming of the ideal king from David's line. It began by proclaiming that 'A shoot shall come out from the stump of Jesse, and a branch shall grow out of his roots.'  Jesse was the father of king David, from whom the Judean kings descended.<br/><br/>The Gospel of Matthew affirms that Jesus was the King referred to, He being of the root of Jesse who was the father of David. <br/><br/>Regarding the King to come, Our Lord Jesus Christ, it was said that 'The spirit of the Lord shall rest on him, the spirit of wisdom and understanding, the spirit of counsel and might, the spirit of knowledge.' The Spirit of the Lord is the Holy Spirit, the life-giving breath that comes from Yahweh. It is the same Spirit who endows men with the gifts of extraordinary power, wisdom, understanding, counsel, might and knowledge.<br/><br/>At His final coming, the Lord 'shall not judge by what his eyes see, or decide by what his ears hear; but with righteousness he shall judge the poor, and decide with equity for the meek of the earth; he shall strike the earth with the rod of his mouth, and with the breath of his lips he shall kill the wicked.'<br/><br/>When the Divine judgments arrive, they shall be as severe as a chastising rod and a hot lethal breath. 'And then the lawless one will be revealed, whom the Lord Jesus will destroy with the breath of His mouth, annihilating him by the manifestation of His coming.'<br/><br/>At that time, 'Righteousness shall be the belt around his waist, and faithfulness the belt around his loins.' The belt, also known as the 'girdle,' was a loincloth that was worn next to the body. In the prophecy of Isaiah, it was foretold that the King to come, Our Lord Jesus, would wear the symbolic garments of righteousness and faithfulness close to His body.<br/><br/>The aforementioned words remind us of the words of Saint Paul in the Letter to the Ephesians. 'Finally, be strong in the Lord and in the strength of His power. Put on the whole armor of God, so that you may be able to stand against the wiles of the devil. For our struggle is not against enemies of blood and flesh, but against the rulers, against the authorities, against the cosmic powers of this present darkness, against the spiritual forces of evil in the heavenly places. Therefore take up the whole armor of God, so that you may be able to withstand on that evil day, and having done everything, to stand firm. Stand therefore, and fasten the belt of truth around your waist, and put on the breastplate of righteousness. As shoes for your feet put on whatever will make you ready to proclaim the gospel of peace. With all of these, take the shield of faith, with which you will be able to quench all the flaming arrows of the evil one. Take the helmet of salvation, and the sword of the Spirit, which is the Word of God.'<br/><br/>And especially now in the Advent Season, we should 'Pray in the Spirit at all times in every prayer and supplication. To that end (we should) keep alert and always persevere in supplication for all the saints.'<br/><br/>When Isaiah said, 'The wolf shall live with the lamb, the leopard shall lie down with the kid, the calf and the lion and the fatling together, and a little child shall lead them.' he was providing a picture of a Messianic era when paradise would be restored. This era, partially fulfilled through Jesus Christ, is approaching its final day when the coming of Christ shall be upon us.<br/><br/>While we cannot see the spiritual Kingdom of God that has come on earth as it is in Heaven, we believe that through the Sacrament of Baptism, we have been admitted into the spiritual Kingdom of God on earth, the mystical Body of Christ to which the Catholic Church is united as the visible image of the invisible. We also believe that our participation in the celebration of the Holy Mass through which we receive the Sacrament of the Holy Eucharist is our participation in a great spiritual Feast in the Real Presence of Jesus, His mother, the saints and all the angels.<br/><br/>The First Reading ended by saying that 'On that day the root of Jesse shall stand as a signal to the peoples; the nations shall inquire of him, and his dwelling shall be glorious.' What is that day? Was it in the past? Is it now? Or is it in the future? On that day is a reference to the past and to the present. It is a reference to the hope of the gentiles in Jesus. <br/><br/>'Whatever was written in former days was written for our instruction, so that by steadfastness and by the encouragement of the scriptures we might have hope.' The Words of God that were written in former days in the Holy Scriptures, they give us Christians a basis for our hope in Jesus Christ.<br/><br/>What was written in former days was in the hope that we too may live in harmony with one another in accordance with Christ Jesus, so that together we may with one voice glorify the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ. We are to be united! We are to welcome one another, just as Jesus has welcomed us, for the glory of God.  As all the activities of Jesus were for the glory of God, and continue to be so to this day, we too are called to glorify God in all things, day and night, here and there, in all our thoughts, all our words and all our actions.<br/><br/>Today's Second Reading teaches us that 'Christ has become a servant of the circumcised on behalf of the truth of God in order that he might confirm the promises given to the patriarchs, and in order that the Gentiles might glorify God for his mercy.'<br/><br/>To fulfill the promises of God the Father to the patriarchs, Jesus had to be born as a Jewish citizen and He had to minister to the Jewish nation. But, while this is so, the promises of God are to be shared by both, the Jewish people and we the gentiles. Despite our ethnic background, as Saint Paul tells us, the Christian community is called to be united as one.<br/><br/>'As it is written, Therefore I will confess you among the Gentiles, and sing praises to your name.' At the incarnation of God, the world sang praises to His Most Holy Name. Since the days of the glorious Resurrection of Jesus Christ, the world has been singing praises to His Most Holy Name. At His glorious coming, the world will sing praises to His Name. And finally, throughout the days of the eternal Kingdom that awaits those who persevere in their living faith, the children of God shall sing endless praises to His Most Holy Name.<br/><br/>Accordingly, we must 'Prepare the way of the Lord, make His paths straight.' Today's Reading from the Gospel of Matthew began by telling us that Saint John the Baptist proclaimed a baptism of repentance in the wilderness of Judea. In the desert of Judea, there is a steep slope that falls from the central ridge of the country to the valley of the Jordan and the Dead Sea. According to Catholic tradition that has been handed down, when reference is made to baptism in the Jordan, it indicates that St. John the Baptism preached near the river, most likely not far from Jericho.<br/><br/>John's message was one of repentance in preparation for the Kingdom of Heaven that was at hand. It is the same message that Jesus proclaimed when He began His ministry in Galilee. 'Repent, for the Kingdom of Heaven is near.'<br/><br/>When the great prophet Isaiah prophesied a forerunner who would be crying out in the wilderness, he was clearly making reference to John the Baptist. The introduction of John the Baptist in the Gospel of Matthew is quite abrupt, lacking details as to who he was. The reason for this is because John was a well-known figure in the early days of the Christian community. There was no need for any lengthy introduction. This is affirmed in Chapter 19, verses 1 to 5 of the Acts of the Apostles. There, we read that when Paul passed through Ephesus, he came across John's followers who were promoting the baptism of repentance. They had never heard of Baptism in the Name of the Lord Jesus.<br/><br/>If St. John were here today, he would have no problem preparing himself during the Advent Season. To him, prayer and fasting was part of his life. In his days, there were no high class restaurants, or eleven course meals. In humility, John wore a garment of camel's hair that was held together by a belt around his waist. His food consisted of locusts and wild honey. Surely, if he was here today, he would put us to shame by the way we live.<br/><br/>John the Baptist's lifestyle was similar to the prophet Elijah. In 2 Kings 1:7-8, we read, 'What kind of man was he who came to meet you and told you these things?' They answered him, 'A hairy man, with a leather belt around his waist.' He said, 'It is Elijah the Tishbite.'<br/><br/>Before Jesus came into the world, it was prophesied that prior to the arrival of the Messiah, Elijah would return. As with many other prophesies, this was a symbolic prophecy. Yet, some of the people waited for Elijah to literally return. On this subject, we read in the Gospel of Matthew, The disciples asked Jesus, 'Why, then, do the scribes say that Elijah must come first?' Jesus replied, 'Elijah is indeed coming and will restore all things: but I tell you that Elijah has already come, and they did not recognize him, but they did to him whatever they pleased.' The symbolic prophecy of Elijah referred to the coming of John the Baptist as the forerunner of the Messiah.<br/><br/>Towards the end of today's Gospel Reading, we heard the following word of John the Baptist, 'I baptize you with water for repentance, but one who is more powerful than I is coming after me; I am not worthy to carry his sandals. He will baptize you with the Holy Spirit and fire.' In these words, John alludes to the coming of the Holy Spirit in tongues of fire on Pentecost Day. <br/><br/>At the same time, when speaking of a baptism of fire, it can be interpreted as meaning to receive the Holy Spirit in the Sacraments of Baptism and Confirmation. It can also be interpreted to mean the purifying fire of the Holy Spirit that sanctifies the souls so that they may become more in the likeness of Jesus Who is the First Fruit  of many to follow.<br/><br/>As we 'prepare the way of the Lord' in our lives, we are called to review the status of our disposition towards the grace of God the Father that is manifested through the purifying fire of the Holy Spirit. During Advent, we are called to be repentant of our sins. We are called to pray unceasingly, to make penance, to fast and to perform acts of charity towards our brothers and sisters in Christ.<br/><br/>Are we granting the Spirit of God the freedom to freely flow through us so we may shine as lights in the world? Or are we resisting the purifying of the Holy Spirit, choosing the pleasures of the world, its fame and it wealth? As we reflect upon this, let us not forget that 'every tree therefore that does not bear good fruit is cut down and thrown into the fire.' May the power of the Spirit of Christ strengthen us all in our struggle to become living saints, not in name only, but also in action.""</span>Father Raphael ended his sermon and returned to the back of the altar to take his seat.<br/><br/>Following communion and the final blessing, the three brothers, Raphael, Michael and Gabriel walked down the center aisle of the church and waited to greet the parishioners  who received the Body of Christ this morning. He was especially interested in speaking with the young woman accompanying the young Italian officer.<br/><br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;""><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i.imgur.com/QLyneuL.png?1"">[ img ]</a><br/>The Great Altar at St. Peter's Church</div>"
3727,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=120,2014-11-01T02:39:48,WildSpawn,"The being inside the mortal illusion listened to his partner in crime closely. Erlind sat on the corner of the table with one feet still on the ground and the other raised off the floor by a few inches due to his barely seated position. After taking a few sips of Champagne, he held the flute glass between both of his hands. He tilted his head to the side, staring at the long haired one while his facial expressions exploded into myriads of emotions..<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""And one day I'm going to kill her till she dies for good, that little b***h.""</span>Kai whispered through his clenched teeth. Erlind continued to listen silently, looking at the other thoughtfully. Every now and then he would carry the glass to his mouth to drink down the liquor in one sip, or two.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""I greed... For her gutted body on a silver platter! For her blood in a crystal goblet!""</span>The Advocate whispered again, hiding his eyes with his hand as he straightened his back once more.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“She is not worth all your trouble. But you shall have her gutted body on a platter, be it gold, silver or wood. The power is yours, and she is nothing but  a ... Witch.”</span>Erlind explained with a callous charisma. His cerulean eyes searching for the other's deep dark crimson ones, but the Demon denied him that invitation. One hand he had used as a barrier to shield his eyes for an instance.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Towards the end of today's Gospel Reading, we heard... <br/>'I baptize you with water for repentance, but one who is more powerful than I is coming after me; I am not worthy to .... <br/>He will baptize you with the Holy Spirit and fire.' In these words ... <br/>coming of the Holy Spirit in tongues of fire on Pentecost Day.</span></span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“This is exactly what the Witch wants, and the more you think about her, the deeper she'll leave her marks on you, and that is not acceptable.”</span>Erlind ran a finger around the rim of the half-emptied flute glass. His body suddenly began to tense, turning cold. He parted his lips to speak again, his breath surprisingly misting around him. The climate in the room was warm enough to feel comfortable for mortals. But while Demons were immune to cold and hot temperatures, Erlind strangely began to feel the temperature cooling down to what felt like a chilly feeling. He put the glass down and picked up the photo, taking good care in storing it away back inside his coat. He circled around the table until he was standing right next to the Advocate.<br/><br/>Hands in the pockets of his military trousers, the Demon which roots went back to Ancient Persia continued.<span style=""font-style: italic"">“I have never seen you like this before, but I have noticed your untypical distraction with something ... or someone after the Mittenwald conferance and shortly before I found you in the company of Officer Udo.”</span>Erlind's chest began to tighten and he took in a deep breath, silently fighting against the sever pain in his ears.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic"">The Words of God that were written in former days in the Holy Scriptures, they give us Christians a basis for our hope in Jesus Christ. More of these words ringed in his ears, amplifying the pain. </span></span><br/><br/>As the words drew nearer to the end, sweat manifested on Erlind's forehead and the temperature in the room quickly shifted from freezing cold to burning hot before slowly returning back to normal once more. The Demon had remained in control the entire time, like always, in complete control of any situation. But the experience was scary, scary enough that he experienced the agony of the gelid and the fiery in a very short moment.<br/><br/>Two graceful fingers gently twirled a few locks of jet black hair around them, admiring their silky texture. If it was not for his old friend, Asmodeus would still be chained in Egypt, and that until the end of times. That was supposed to be his fate and Kai interfered. He stared deep into the other's eyes, making sure to emphasize on every word he was about to speak. He continued, reflecting a vicious standing posture in the hope of bringing the other to regain his own composure. He smiled,<span style=""font-style: italic"">""You can count on me, Kai. I am in debt to you. And it is not merely out of this respect that I have carried for you all this time long. It is more than just that. But you alone can offer yourself this complete salvation, body and spirit. Kai, you look fine dressed in rage, but you are allowing <span style=""font-weight: bold"">Her</span> to control you. You are to her as transparent as water.""</span>His voice trailed off at the thought of his own Witch - Isolde. He loosened his grip on his own smile allowing it to fade away, despite his efforts not to. Erlind slowly pushed the locks of long black hair behind Kai's ear, grinding his teeth behind tightly closed lips. He blinked, the shades of blue in his eyes dimmed to unveil two orbs that mirrored the pits of Hell."
3728,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=120,2014-11-01T17:44:12,Isolde,"Isolde stood, knelt and sat upon command as the good Father instructed. She intoned and responded with the congregation. From outward appearances she was an obedient member of the flock. Isolde smiled inwardly. She was no sheep.<br/><br/>With her red head bent, listening to the Christmas story once again, Isolde knew she was Wiccan. She had been born a witch for generations and had learned the hard way that one simply did not mind one’s own business in small towns. She had been burned at the stake in one life by the likes of the very men who presided over the people today. No, one did not defy the Church.<br/><br/>Isolde and Darcy had a common ancestress who had taught them how to use their powers. She taught them to never use their gifts for selfish pursuit and to protect the innocent. Isolde believed there was only good and evil in the world, no matter what name was applied to it. She believed in the power of goodness and strength while somewhere along the line, Darcy became mired in evil and might. Isolde’s core beliefs lined up with the message of performing acts of charity to the people which Father Fischer was aptly preaching today. He will baptize you with the Holy Spirit and fire, the good Father was saying, made Isolde nod her head for that was only another name for the inborn power that she tapped into.<br/><br/>Good and evil. The names changed but the balanced forces remained the same. The sanctuary was filled with shuffling and murmuring but an aura of sweetness pervaded the chapel. Positive energy was flowing and Isolde could see benevolence flowing like fairie dust in the air, landing on the shoulders of the weary. She enjoyed being here, in the presence of Father Fischer. There was something truly good about him and the visiting priests with him today. There had been lives past when the clergy were not men of goodness but were as evil and twisted as Darcy. Munich was blessed with a good shepherd for their flock for the good Father brought peace, comfort and strength in this insanity called life in Germany.<br/><br/>As soon as the service was concluded, Isolde cut across the crowd and exited a side door, not stopping to shake hands or chat with any of the people. She had to clear up the issues of using the clinic as a clandestine gathering spot. The foot traffic was light in the street as most of the people had not exited the warm church. Isolde crunched over the fallen snow, only slipping once in her haste.<br/><br/>As the clinic she stopped to collect a clean apron and check her inbox for instructions from the overnight nurse. She stopped short when she saw an odd envelope. Isolde pursed her lips and examined it. Turning it over, she tore the end off and a Reichinspekteur badge fell into her hand. With shaking fingers she pulled out a plain piece of paper.<br/>""Frau Devereaux,<br/><br/>I would request a brief meeting, if it is convenient for you, to discuss a mutual sharing of knowledge. I promise I have no ill will for you in mind, and feel we may have a common issue to be resolved.<br/><br/>I will not force you to do anything against your will. If you choose to meet with me simply come to the address listed and show the contents of the envelope to the doorman. If you choose not to take the chance, I understand completely. Please return the contents to the concierge at the Munich Hotel.<br/><br/>Sincerely,<br/>An ally<br/><br/>She stared at the address. That would be in the upper class area of town, she thought.<br/><br/>“Isolde,” a woman’s voice called. Isolde slid the badge and letter into her pocket. Turning around she said, “Hello, Adina. It is good to see you today.”<br/><br/>“Someone brought a great supply of groceries yesterday. Did you fall into an inheritance?” the young seamstress inquired gently.<br/><br/>Isolde shook her head, the red curls bouncing a little as if trembling.<br/>“I keep hearing about these food supplies and other things,” the nurse replied with a thoughtfuly lifting of her eyes. “Please excuse me. I must attend a staff meeting.”<br/><br/>“I just wondered if you were wanting a new dress for the holidays?” Adina asked, softly. “ I could use the income.”<br/><br/>Isolde stopped and looked thoughtful before nodding her head. She had only officially spoken to the young woman in a recent visit to the clinic but knew her by reputation as the finest seamstress in town.<br/><br/>“Yes, I could use woolen skirt and a jacket to match if you have the time. Not a lot of fabric, but tailored to fit. No fancy frills but just make covered buttons of the same fabric. I must keep the cost down because I’m not made of money but what I have I will share with you. Do you have anything already made that you could adjust for me? I have a meeting coming up very very soon and would like to be dressed appropriately. I’m afraid I lost my only good suit recently to an accident.” Isolde grimaced thinking of her lovely outfit she had worn on the way to the conference with Erlind. Was that only last month? She thought. So much had happened since.<br/><br/>Adina nodded and answered her gently,<br/><br/>“I have such a suit, although in an odd color. The woman who had ordered it was some bigger than you but much the same size. She is one who has disappeared. “Adina looked down and took a deep breath. “ I can have it ready for you by in the morning.”<br/><br/>Isolde nodded and the young woman named a ridiculously low price for her services.<br/><br/>“I will have your money tomorrow. Thank you, Adina, for being able to make this on such short notice.”<br/><br/>An orderly came to speak quietly in Isolde’s ear and she nodded,<br/><br/>“Excuse me, Adina, I must attend this staff meeting.”<br/><br/>Isolde looked around at the dwindling number of faces in the staff meeting. Somehow in this fiasco, she was now the senior staff member with only the drunk doctor as her superior. She looked long and hard at the faces looking back at her with anticipation. Tears filled her eyes and she threw up her hands,<br/><br/>“I don’t know what to say to you. The Nazis are looking hard at our small clinic, first, because so many of you wear the yellow star and now because rumors of irregular purchases are being sent to the clinic. Further rumors suggest that some of you are receiving illegal money. I know there is a resistance happening. That is inevitable and I am not condemning that but I am demanding that the clinic be free from espionage! I have mothers and babies coming here for treatment. I have old people to treat for heart disease and rheumatism. Where are they to go if the Nazis force us to shut our doors? Where are they to turn if you and I are carried off in chains to stand before a firing squad?<br/><br/>Many of you are illegal by right of birth and left standing only by the grace of God (or the Goddess, she thought, suddenly rebellious in heart). Do what you must but keep your activities in the shadows and corners AWAY from the clinic. Do I make myself clear?” Her voice was stern but a tear rolled down her pink cheek."
3729,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=120,2014-11-02T20:39:22,Sound of Silence,"The trip had been rather exhausting. There was a reason Udo has never liked long drives, or driving or riding in a car in general, and was reminded ten-fold when he arrived in Munich.<br/><br/>After driving all through the night, with no stops in between, he was fairly exhausted when he arrived in the early hours of the morning. Sleep took hold of him for a good five hours at least. But, when he woke up, even having slept until the later hours of morning, he still felt a little out of it. He pushed through it and prepared for the day anyway. There was no time to sit around doing nothing, and staying here would only tempt him to go back to sleep anyway, not to mention.<br/><br/>A few things were thrown into a messenger bag, namely the book and a few other things, and then Udo grabbed his coat and left the room. The door was locked behind him.<br/><br/>Udo wrapped his coat around him the moment he stepped outside the hotel, and proceeded down the sidewalk at a leisurely pace. He appeared as though he was heading out for a late morning stroll. He still had a fair amount of time before he was to meet up with Erlind. Ideally, Udo should probably get some more sleep, or at least try to, before that time. Ideally… However, that wasn’t an option right now. He was a bit too restless, he wanted to be prepared, and was reciting everything he wanted to say, obsessing over every detail. Something he found was more effective than cramming everything in at the last minute.<br/><br/>But, that was for another time.<br/><br/>There was only one thing on his mind right now, and that was heading somewhere to grab a nice, hot cup of coffee. He wasn’t a real big fan of the stuff, to be honest, and usually avoided it, but he needed that extra kick if he was going to stay focused today, to make up for the lack of sleep. Besides, it actually was tolerable if he dumped sugar and milk in it. The combination seemed to help with that bitter aftertaste a little bit.<br/><br/>He entered a small café a few blocks from the hotel. It was a small place, one of those corner shops; he had come to with his sister a few months ago, when she had asked him to come out, and was one of the few locations in Munich he actually remembered how to get to. It was a quiet place<br/><br/>Once he had his coffee, complete with the aforementioned sugar and coffee, he thanked the young man behind the counter, who seemed delighted to have a customer. Udo had wanted to avoid conversation, but he hadn’t turned away quick enough, mostly due to stirring his coffee, and the young man spoke.<br/><br/>“So” he said suddenly, “what did you think of today’s sermon?”<br/><br/>Udo frowned a little and shook his head, “I wasn’t aware that there was a Sermon today. I’ve just arrived in town the other night.”<br/><br/>“Oh, I see, well I only brought it up, and excuse me if I’m prying, because be you seem like you have a lot on your mind. Like something’s troubling you.”<br/><br/>“These are hard times, my friend. Everyone has something troubling them.”<br/><br/>“Exactly! Father Fischer is a wonderful speaker. He’s right, you know… we should be united in hard times.” There was a pause, and the young man rubbed the back of his neck. “I’m sorry… I was just really moved by that sermon and wanted to share my thoughts. Sorry to have bothered you. I’m sure you’re busy.”<br/><br/>“I don’t mind at all!” Udo chuckled, taking a sip of his coffee. He grimaced a little at the taste, finding it to be too bitter even after he tried to sweeten it, but could not be bothered to ask for more sugar. “There’s no harm in letting something off your chest every now and then.” The young man looked a little thoughtful, but, despite maintaining a friendly demeanor, Udo was just in no mood for anything that would distract him from his objective. He quickly added, “I’m glad I could be here for you to share your thoughts, however, I am a busy man.”<br/><br/>“Ah, I see. Well, I hope you have a nice day.”<br/><br/>“Likewise.” After the conversation, Udo went off, glad to be done with that The table closest to the window was where he’d decided to enjoy his coffee.<br/><br/>Looking out to the city was actually quite relaxing. Udo has not been to Munich in quite some time. The atmosphere here was a bit different than Berlin, discounting the ever present Nazi patrols that walked the street. Munich was… it was dirty here. It was almost like he could sense the rats, not just Jewish rats, but whoever else might be hiding as well, hiding away where they believed they were safe, just waiting to be weeded out and dragged down the street. The feeling, quite honestly, made him restless. He couldn’t wait to sink his teeth into this mission.<br/><br/>Soon, Munich would be rid of this cursed rat plague. There was a lot of work to be done, and it might take awhile, but that was completely fine. He had all the patience in the world. As long as his work meant that the Führer was that much closer to his goal, then he would do all he could for the Fatherland. The people of Munich would see what those who feared Udo Drechsler (which, let’s be honest, compared to the demons that surround him, the numbers pale in comparison) called him<span style=""font-style: italic"">‘Bluthund’</span>.<br/><br/>This city would not be the same once his work was done here.<br/><br/>Udo took another sip of his coffee, furrowing his brow in thought. That church… it was a point of interest, and he was curious about it, it seemed so popular. Perhaps he would check it out later once he took care of other matters.<br/><br/><br/>{Translation:<br/><br/>Bluthund = ‘Bloodhound’}"
3730,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=120,2014-11-03T00:15:09,Anadwen,"""I suppose you are, indeed, right..."" Kai sighed, still quiet in voice, and let his hand slide down his face, though his eyes remained almost shut, only through a narrow gap between his black lashes gazing at the world. His breath was leaving small clouds of smoke in the suddenly dropping temperature of the kitchen, and even the champagne bottle was suddenly covered by mist on the surface of the glass. All of a sudden, the air grew warmer, till it was searing hot, almost like the depths of hell itself. Kai found his breath shaking as he drew the hot air into his lungs, but his gaze slowly widened, regaining its usual cold, yet charming quality. He looked back up at Erlind as his old friend slid a few strands of his obsidian hair behind his ear, and a small smile, dark and menacing in its nature, though, appeared on his lips.<br/>""That's right. For a mere human to have this much power over me... No, that's just ridiculous, unthinkable."" he spoke, straightening his back once more, and refilling their glasses with sparkling wine.<br/><br/>""I'm going to find her, and drag her filthy soul to hell before I eat all the power to the last ember that she's hiding in it."" This time, those were words of confidence and determination. He raised his glass, prompting Asmodei to the toast as well with a look of his dark red eyes. ""To wealth, fortune, demise of humankind, suffering of angels and death of mad witches."" he spoke in jest, taking a sip from his glass a moment after.<br/><br/>""One can meet curious people in this country."" he concluded after a while. ""Twelve thousands of years I was not yet aware of that, but I met<span style=""font-style: italic"">her</span>, the woman that could deprive even a demon of sanity."" Chuckling lightly, he set the glass back onto the table. ""She was a witch, though, and that was more than unwelcome in the moronic society that has changed little since those times. Christians, they call themselves, yet they abide naught by the teachings of their so-called Lord and Savior. At the beginning, she may have been an innocent woman, but whether it power, or my own presence that corrupted her, I don't know. She was clever enough to strike a deal with me that would grant her immortality in ever recurring lives, and I wasn't clever enough to avoid being fooled by her. She attempted to get rid of me then. As if she really thought she can kill something that isn't even of her world!""<br/><br/>He shook his head, glancing onto the floor. ""And after a few decades, when I attempted to make her pay a visit to Hell's deepest pits, she vanished once more, splitting her soul and leaving one of its shards in my own conscience for as long as she walks the earth. That would, naturally, give you the answer to your first question... What I have been doing all this time. I was looking for her.""<br/><br/>His gaze grew dark and foreboding once more. ""But lately, I've been feeling her close. She's in Europe, either here, in Germany, or in one of the neighboring countries. When the war comes, and I will be able to appear in my true form again, I'm sure it won't even take me a month to track her down and find her. In the first great war, she escaped from me over the ocean, but now she's back."" he smiled wryly.<br/>""Besides, I have a better company that will be visiting us this evening. I hope you won't try to seduce this one... She's in my personal ownership, and I gave her a ring to prove that, too. Frau Annika Rohr shall pay us a visit... You should get yourself a little toy like that, they alleviate fatigue and won't even notice you feeding on them if you seduce them right. Besides, she's sitting on a mountain of gold.""<br/><br/>She was truly a good catch for one like him. A quiet personality paired with a beautiful appearance... And a wealthy, prestigious father in the upper echelons of political power, too.<br/><br/>""I may be marrying her this winter."" he remarked casually."
3731,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=120,2014-11-03T01:55:08,WildSpawn,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">""And after a few decades, when I attempted to make her pay a visit to Hell's deepest pits, she vanished once more, splitting her soul and leaving one of its shards in my own conscience for as long as she walks the earth. That would, naturally, give you the answer to your first question... What I have been doing all this time. I was looking for her.""</span><br/><br/>Erlind nodded his head, and allowed some more Champagne to pour into his glass after their second toast. He drank some of it and leaned back against the kitchen counter's edges, one leg crossed over the other in a standing posture. He cared a lot about Kai. He cared about his wellbeing, but Asmodeus was certainly worried about how greedy his friend has become.  Kai was indeed a Lord of Greed, and known by every legion in Hell to be the bringer of this particular sin. Humanity fought and killed in the name of Greed, but so did the Fallen. Unfortunately, greed was not a financial issue but an issue that emerged from one's heart.<br/><br/>Kai's gaze grew dark and foreboding once more as he continued to speak of the Witch, his tormentor. Erlind watched the other, one brow slowly began to arch on his forehead and above a cerulean gaze. The Advocate incoming words did not surprise him by one bit. Even the cursed ones deserved a little bit of happiness, even if that type of happiness did not fall into the right category. Erlind studied his physics, taking note of his disguise. Kai was a full package; he had what it took to make any woman fall for him. If his aristocratic, handsome features were favored by women in this age, Kai had a tight grip on the most powerful weapon available to mankind; words. That alone, would leave people - men and women - follow this man blindly. Seduced wickedly.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Besides, I have a better company that will be visiting us this evening. I hope you won't try to seduce this one... She's in my personal ownership, and I gave her a ring to prove that, too. Frau Annika Rohr shall pay us a visit... You should get yourself a little toy like that, they alleviate fatigue and won't even notice you feeding on them if you seduce them right. Besides, she's sitting on a mountain of gold.""</span>Kai announced.<br/><br/>At these words, Erlind tilted his head away from Kai and absent-mindlessly watched the droplets of water leaking from the sink's faucet. He chuckled and placed the flute glass inside the wet surface of the sink.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""I may be marrying her this winter.""</span>Kai added.<br/><br/>Erlind's jaw muscles tensed. He did not feel the blood beginning to ooze from his ancient scars.<span style=""font-style: italic"">“To seduce her? Hah hah, you know me better than that, come on now. Congratulations. I have no business in telling you what you should do, or what you should not do. I know that you're capable in measuring the ups and downs of such situations. You know that marrying humans is not easy and I know that you're doing this for your own selfish agenda, but as long as this marriage will be an opportunity for you to satisfy your greed, please yourself.” </span><br/><br/>Erlind looked away from the sink to eye Kai and gave him a sincere smile.<span style=""font-style: italic""> “I must make a run to the office this afternoon and see if I have gotten any mail response from Udo. You remember him. He's supposed to be on his way to Munich today, from Berlin.”</span>At the mention of the name, Erlind's smile extended a little more to reveal his teeth.<span style=""font-style: italic"">“We should probably invite him for dinner, what do you think? Actually, I may even bring an additional company, Paula Hitler. We have been engaged for a week.”</span>The man laughed lightly, shaking his head at Kai.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Ahhh!, you and your dirty tricks. Now I'm desperately in need of a shower. Did you say first floor?""</span>He pulled away from the kitchen counter and gently tapped his friend's shoulder as he walked past him. He suddenly winced, his face paling in color. He pulled his shirt up from under his belt and began to unbutton the forest-grey material as he made slow steps towards the kitchen's exist. Different spots on his shirt were damp with dark spots of blood, and these spots clung to his arms, back and chest. He let the shirt slid off his arms and he quickly swiped it across his chest but that only made the blood smear all over the area under his rib-cage. On his back, four noticeably blood-oozing triangular-shaped marks - two on each side - appeared where his once heavenly wings connected to his body. He let out an excruciating sigh as he realized how his curse had found a way to manifest through his mortal form.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Who</span>else beside Raphael has been following him?"
3732,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=120,2014-11-03T08:25:47,girly2k,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Welcome my brothers and sisters in Christ to today's celebration of the Feast of the Immaculate Conception. As we continue to prepare ourselves for the coming of Christ during the Advent Season, we are told to 'Prepare the way of the Lord, to make his paths straight.'  Last Sunday, we learned...""</span><br/><br/>Yvonne settled in the back of the church as the father reflected last weeks lesson, someone repeating it in German at the side, translating for those who could not understand the orthodox Latin like she could.  Propping Officer Fabiano on her shoulder as he brought himself to awareness, she noted he was not the only man apparently sleeping far from the fathers view.  She sighed in shame at the sight, but turned away with the grace and forgiveness only God could give.  Her eyes forward again, she could see clearly across the distance.  This may have had something to do with the number filling the pews - or lack thereof, be it the Sabbath or not - that returned her irritation with a cold shiver of sympathy and fiery sense of injustice, lighting gooseflesh along her spine.  The father could not be more correct that the end of days was coming, but that the Lord God was not yet fully upon them.<br/><br/>As he continued on, a new flash of shivers would strike her when he quoted the Word.  It was the most wondrous, worldly feeling she could imagine and felt light with the promise of Gods presence in paradise, incomprehensible to her human body.  Through it, even his presence on Earth would be at best filtered, dulled.  It was nothing like it was meant to be.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Nothing like on that street corner, this morning,</span>her mind whispered to her.<br/><br/>It was true.  The light had certainly been of her Father's making, through him or his servants.  She knew it from the depths of her soul to the surface of her skin and beyond the reaches of her heart!  Which brought her attention back to the man at her side.<br/><br/>Fabiano was slight for a male, but that hadn't stopped him from becoming the Officer he was with the arrogance he had, which meant only one thing: intellect.  It didn't have to be his own, but he knew something and better yet: he knew<span style=""font-style: italic"">how</span>to use that knowledge.  No better than Officer Kohler, however.  The Oberstlutenant had a darkness around him that spake of his true nature and he allowed it revealed with this carelessness out of desperation, for various potential reasons considering, or intimidation, for any one person that was nearby.  He seemed cavalier with the advocate and underwhelmed by herself, which left mademoiselle Devereaux.<br/><br/>""At His final coming, the Lord<span style=""font-style: italic"">'shall not judge by what his eyes see, or decide by what his ears hear; but with righteousness he shall judge the poor, and decide with equity for the meek of the earth; he shall strike the earth with the rod of his mouth, and with the breath of his lips he shall kill the wicked.'</span>""<br/><br/>The Satan-haired liar sat only meters ahead of her.  The woman's focus was unwavering as she listened to the Father continue over His judgment.  Good.  One day it could be her future.  She sat in the sacred house of the Lord like one of his flock, but wallowed in the mire of the faithless and godless with not one convert at her own hands.  It was why they had set-up a birdy in the confines of the clinic, and why she had sent the goods on with her man, making sure the rebellion was fed and strong and<span style=""font-style: italic"">named</span>for the sake of the Fuhrer and for the campaign of the Righteous.  This woman was not part of either, and she would also be damned, for those who stood idly by were as guilty as those who took action against the Lord.  She knew better than to hope a woman of her kind was willing to redeem herself - she healed the sickly and the tended to the poor, she was in good favor, certainly, wasn't she? - that, too often, pride clouded judgment and made the wrong believe they were right.  This is what made it the worst sin of all.  Not that it was in itself more evil than any other, but that it was so much easier to fall prey to and so much more difficult to save from.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Isolde Devereaux, how I pray for you.</span><br/><br/>Yvonne dropped her head as she tried to follow the instructions of Paul, ridding herself of the bitterness, rage, anger, and malice that boiled in her then. Forgiveness was the narrow path of the Light.  This was with good reason in both it's hardship and it's reward, eternal peace beginning even before death and the ascension to His heaven.<br/><br/>As the father concluded the passage on her thoughts, the blonde woman was returned to attention with another shiver.  Yes, the armor.  She was naked without it.  Yvonne had never required a physical presentation of her true Father like so many of the people around her, their crucifixes and bibles.  His Word was in her heart, where it could not be removed no matter the circumstances; however, she maintained her mother's relics in her nightstand at the womens' military quarters and felt the pangs of regret.  She breathed a sigh of relief.  God knew the dangers of her evening as much as she had, and it was His wisdom that counseled her it's safety in said drawer.  Afterall, her day was not yet through. So she fitted her feet in accordance with the scripture, bound in peace and readiness.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-style: italic"">'The wolf shall live with the lamb, the leopard shall lie down with the kid, the calf and the lion and the fatling together, and a little child shall lead them.'</span>He was providing a picture of a Messianic era when paradise would be restored. This era, partially fulfilled through Jesus Christ, is approaching its final day when the coming of Christ shall be upon us.""<br/><br/>Officer Wojcik nodded her head with a reserved, ""Amen.""<br/><br/>""While we cannot see the spiritual Kingdom of God,"" he continued, ""that has come on earth as it is in Heaven, we believe that through the Sacrament of Baptism, we have been admitted into the spiritual Kingdom of God on earth, the mystical Body of Christ to which the Catholic Church is united as the visible image of the invisible. We also believe that our participation in the celebration of the Holy Mass through which we receive the Sacrament of the Holy Eucharist is our participation in a great spiritual Feast in the Real Presence of Jesus, His mother, the saints and all the angels.""<br/><br/>She shifted in her seat, an eagerness overtaking her.  The Eucharist made little sense to the nonbelievers, and, though more so to the uncivilized, it was to many considered barbaric.  Taking in the sustenance of the Christ represented the greatest act of the Son, that he gave himself, in every fashion, body, blood, and eventually spirit, for the salvation of all mankind and its children, for their sins and the original sin of their first mother, Eve, who ate of the tree of Eden.  It was argued, but Yvonne believed even Judas could have been absolved of his ultimate crime against the Savior.  The betrayer fulfilled the prophecy instead, taking from God the time and day unknown to all, and, running from His Fury or His Grace, Judas hid in shame from a tree until he fell to the deepest pit of Hell.  The Holy Communion was humanity's pledge of acceptance of the christened Jesus of Nazareth.  To take Him in by some degree of possibility, whether it be beyond the conception of the logical or within the realm of the magical, was as close as one could get to honor Him after such a sacrifice.<br/><br/>No matter how many times she participated, it was ridiculously exciting!<br/><br/>The man at her side grumbled, a sharp breath filling his lungs, in response to her motion.  He turned his head toward her lap and slowly up to her face, moving as if just waking from a heavy slumber and still taking account of physical surroundings versus those of a dream.  He sat himself up, not clutching the back of his head as she would have expected, but using his fingertips to lightly rub in inquiry at the most likely point of impact caused by his own Judas. His eyes peered skeptically about the church, clearly unconvinced.  Turning back to her he raised a brow in question, the corner of his mouth lifting with some sort of humor at the circumstance.<br/><br/>""Signore omnipotente...""  Fabiano whispered in his mother tongue, clearing his throat as he slid closer to her, leaning sideways to keep his words quiet as he conspired with her.  ""I can't say this is the worst situation I've awoken to, but there seems to be quite a many people in this church.  I suspect they weren't all here when we arrived?""  She didn't understand why he deepened his voice, the attempted baritone would only resonate all the more.<br/><br/>""Of course not.  There were only twenty parishioners then.""<br/><br/>His brows raised, incredulous, as he took in her serious expression.  She kept her gaze level with his, patience easy to manifest in it with the confusion she felt.  It was an obvious question, why should he be so surprised at he answer?<br/><br/>""Well,"" he cleared his throat again, returning the distance.  ""Um, I regret to inform you I don't recall your name.""<br/><br/>Her chin raised slightly, knocked upward with a sense of understanding.  She lowered it with a gaping of her jaw to speak.<br/><br/>""I'm certain it won't matter,"" he waved her off, standing at a crouch.  ""I must be going.  Pleasure, I'm sure-""<br/><br/>Officer Wojcik yanked him back in place with ease, a soft thud notable to the nearest pews whose residents glared back at the two.  She gave one strict nod to the curious, acknowledging the disturbance but assuring it was not of their business, as she turned her irritation on the younger man.  He swallowed nervously.<br/><br/>""You may go when I have dismissed you, soldier.  Take your seat and tell me what orders brought you to Mademoiselle Devereaux's apartment this evening.""<br/><br/>The Italian officer glared at her change of demeanor, but it came from the corner of his eye as he took stock once more.  ""I'm assuming Mademoiselle Devereaux is not you?""<br/><br/>Combating the urge to roll her eyes, Yvonne quelled her frustration with a cleansing breath.  Upon release, she told him, ""No.  I am Commanding Officer Wojcik, and you must be suffering a concussion.""  Her eyes darted down and up once, causing him to stir uncomfortably but briefly.  ""Your eyes are not dilated.  I see no contusions or lacerations.  The pulse at her head suggests a headache, but as it appears free-flowing, it should only be a mild distraction and nothing on par with a migraine.  There was no evidence of emesis in the alley, nor on your breath now.  Speech appears uninhibited.  Repeat after me: eins, zwei, drei.""<br/><br/>""Scuse, cosa-""<br/><br/>""Ripetete con me: einz, zwei, drei.""<br/><br/>""Einz, zwei, drei.""<br/><br/>""Good.  I haven't tested my Italian with a native speaker before,"" she continued perfectly in said language.  ""I had to be sure your oral functions hadn't been impaired.""<br/><br/>""There are better ways to test that,"" he mumbled.<br/><br/>Her head tilted as she brought her listing of concussive symptoms to a halt.  ""Perdona?""<br/><br/>Fabiano shook his head, waving her off for the second time in their conversation.  It was vexing to say the least.  Unfortunately, the women's military in Poland had an extensive medical unit, their primary use as a domestic team; she'd had to master it before she could rank enough to travel outside the country.  There was no better way to test a persons speech capabilities.<br/><br/>""Mademoiselle Devereaux was your assignment this night of inquiry,"" she continued.  ""Do you recall who you were with?""<br/><br/>His brows furrowed severely.  ""No, I...""<br/><br/>""Your partner abandoned you.  Officer Erlind Kohler.""  His expression remained, no tells whatsoever of recognition.  ""You've suffered a concussion resulting in memory loss.  I had come to understood you had worked together for a long time...  Was he your assigning officer?""<br/><br/>The man stared at her a moment then slowly shook his head.  ""No.  I... don't remember.""  He looked around, looking for something.  ""What day is it?""<br/><br/>""December 8th, 1939.""<br/><br/>""And I'm... in Germany?""<br/><br/>""Munich,"" she told him patiently.<br/><br/>""As we<span style=""font-style: italic"">'prepare the way of the Lord'</span>in our lives, we are called to review the status of our disposition towards the grace of God the Father that is manifested through the purifying fire of the Holy Spirit."" She heard the father say in the silence that spared her and the Italian.  He eyed her suspiciously.<br/><br/>She'd gotten as much as she could from him.  Now it was her turn to return the favor.  ""I will take you back to my reporting officer and straighten this out.  I regret to inform you that considering your injuries, you will likely be sent back home for recovery, and discharged until such time.""<br/><br/>""Are we granting the Spirit of God the freedom to freely flow through us so we may shine as lights in the world? Or are we resisting the purifying of the Holy Spirit, choosing the pleasures of the world, its fame and its wealth? As we reflect upon this, let us not forget that<span style=""font-style: italic"">'every tree therefore that does not bear good fruit is cut down and thrown into the fire.'</span>May the power of the Spirit of Christ strengthen us all in our struggle to become living saints, not in name only, but also in action."" Father Raphael ended his sermon and returned to the back of the altar to take his seat.  Yvonne's eyes fell on him there with interest.  Something compelled her toward him, and as she stood, she fought to bring her eyes back to her charge.<br/><br/>""If you are feeling unbalanced, I will guide you through communion.""<br/><br/>Fabiano shook his head, a third and final wave meant to dismiss her.   ""I already checked my spectacles, testicles, wallet, and watch, thank you.""<br/><br/>This time she did not get offended, knowing it was not made out of arrogance but out of his need for space to complete the registration of this mornings unfolding.  She did not envy him, she did not blame him.  She, also, did not pity him.  He could very well leave now, and she would not follow - he was not her responsibility.  So, she moved on to the line, short in comparison to what the evening mass would likely hold as Father Fischer recited his sermon again for the proper Feast, and fell into step with the rest of the sheep as they met with their shepherd.<br/><br/>Stepping closer still, Yvonne felt a gravity weigh upon her from all angles, but foremost from ahead of her.  The three standing to give wine and bread of the Eucharist were the center, and she knew it, she knew it surely as God planted the knowledge in her.  Her mouth fell open, having never experienced something so definite as this.  The Holy Light had been astounding and a glimpse, but as she walked forward with each persons acceptance of the covenant, something absolute thrummed in the air and through her chest, holding her attention with veritable Truth.  Undeniable, He was there, He was present.  True of anywhere, but tangible here, with the shepherds of this fleet, in this church, right now, and it was her turn.<br/><br/>She kneeled before the youngest.  His blonde hair falling in eyes much older than they appeared as he sanctioned the unleavened bread and laid it on her tongue.  Taking in the body, the female officer imagined the strength of Christ empowering her physical self in a way most akin to a 5 mile run and tournament grapple.  She touched her forehead, just above her navel, over her heart, then it's mirrorside and prayed before parting the young man to his brother.  Also rather young, this boy had at least grown into some of his shape and offered her the cup with the calloused, steady hands of the worker that rested just behind his eyes as well.  Yvonne kneeled again and he started the rite.  Putting the goblet to her lips, she closed her eyes as he tilted its contents into her mouth, and she nearly moaned as it quenched her thirst for the grape blood that cooled her through.  Her senses relaxed, weariness washed away.  The exhaustion of that tournament and of that run poured out of her like a colander held in the river, worldly stresses passing by in a stream undeterred by her existence, but she could take up what she wanted and return what she needed not.  She was full of the Spirit, now, and she felt refreshed.  He lifted the cup again and she swallowed quickly, making a sign of the cross in a succinct prayer, and moved out of the way, aware on a surreal level that she had taken more time than was expected of the Eucharist.<br/><br/>Last in the lineup was the father.  He gave her a sly smile that belied more than she knew, and unlike orthodox, he held out both hands, the sleeves of his robes laying on the backs of them.  She gave him hers, it was only right... not that she considered that, it simply felt right, and she did it.  The moment she did, the room brightened and she felt the Earth, the universe, her perception skew, that everything in her mind settled into place as she knew it, correct and incorrect, and what didn't fit was no longer clear but shook in place with a fuzzy awareness she'd never had before.  She couldn't name it.  The sensation was mighty and assuring and frightening at once, like the man who gave it.  Who was he?<br/><br/>So she asked.<br/><br/>""You may call me Raphael.  Please, let us speak after mass has dismissed, Yvael."""
3733,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=120,2014-11-03T20:46:20,Rhandom1,"It was not an overly lavish house like the ones just up the road. It had belonged to a banker who had the unfortunate fate of being Jewish in this time and place of hate. The banker had been shot by the Nazi’s, his wife and two children sent to one of the work camps leaving the house barren. It was a relatively modest three story home with a roaring fireplace in almost every room, and while all the gold, silver, and jewelry had been taken, the library and furniture were still intact. It was a house that politely stated wealth rather than threw it in every onlookers face.<br/><br/>Hamish had found the house a few months ago, looking dark and bleak and understated in the affluent neighborhood it rested in. The simple stone outer walls with black trim giving a nod to its simplicity as the waist high white picket fence acted as a futile sentry to the innocence of the grounds. At the time Hamish was unsure of its current ownership, so had inquired and learned of its brutal history. Hamish had also learned that no officers wanted it because of the houses lack of ostentatious greed regardless of where in town it sat. Why have a simple three story house painted white when a five story house with huge chandeliers and plenty of expensive paintings still hanging on the walls to make an officer feel proud?<br/><br/>Hamish like the simple white home for all the reasons others did not want it. It was humble, peaceful, and would disappear in the gnarly grandeur of blood soaked wealth that surrounded it.<br/><br/>The inside of the house was no different in its humility except when it came to the fireplaces. They were large voids in the walls of almost every room where a roaring fire would easily chase out the chill of these deep winters. Somehow, to Hamish, this made the home even more welcoming. To his mind it showed a design that put comfort before gilded candlesticks. It welcomed the guest into a warm environment rather than attempting to belittle them with garish items or uncomfortable stone chairs.<br/><br/>Once Hamish had found the house he had immediately sought out caretakers. This was again easy enough for him to accomplish and had his pick of several candidates. He ended up with Josef and Myra Roth, a Jewish couple who were on the short list for a work camp. Hamish had brought them to this house and set them up as the caretakers. He asked them to change their name to Dahl and if anyone gave them trouble to show them his badge of<span style=""font-style: italic"">Reichinspektur</span>and to send for him immediately.<br/><br/>Nothing had happened in the following months and Hamish would sometimes drop in to find the place clean, and the spirit beginning to return to its once cold hearth. Josef and Myra never questioned what he did or where he went, although Hamish had spent several nights listening to Josef and Myra talk. They were grateful but Hamish also knew they were frightened. Whether of him or not he didn’t know. He cared nothing for them, try as he might, they were tools bought cheap.<br/><br/>Hamish went here after dropping off the letter at the clinic. Josef and Myra greeted him at the door, they always seemed to know when he was coming, and while they greeted him warmly, something was off. Hamish was generally terrible in a conversation, he had a horrible stutter that seemed to get worse over the years, and his training had not prepared him for regular chatting. But he could read people very well, and he knew these two were nervous about something.<br/><br/>“Is all well,” Hamish asked in perfect Yiddish. “Has there been a visit?”<br/><br/>“No, no Herr James,” Myra replied with her big smile. She was a short woman with broad shoulders and a thick waist. Her smile was always genuine and warm. Hamish found he had missed that smile. “We just never know when we are to see you.”<br/><br/>Hamish looked back and forth between them and knew she was lying. But it was of little consequence right now. He had more important details to discuss with them.<br/><br/>“Very well,” Hamish said, “I will hopefully have a guest arriving sometime today. Please set the dining table for two and prepare some food. I am unsure of what she likes…”<br/><br/>“She?” Myra gasped with her smile somehow getting bigger. “Are you bringing home a lady friend, Herr James?” Hamish had no idea what she meant, a lady friend? Myra mistook his silence, “Forgive my interruption Herr Buchannon, I did not mean to pry?”<br/><br/>“D-D-Do not w-w-worry yourself,” Hamish stammered out. His damn stutter was coming back. “P-p-p-please, just prepare for our g-g-g-guest.”<br/><br/>“It will be done my friend,” Josef responded, his face wide with astonishment. “Perhaps you would like to lie down? You look as if you have been to hell and back!” Josef was a tall, thin man with a large laugh and an easy going personality. When Hamish had hired them, their shoulders were bent with stress and fear. To see them standing tall again, smiling, and worrying about him caused a flutter to pass through Hamish. Just a tiny trickle of the warmth he had experienced earlier leaked out and snaked its way through him.<br/><br/>“I think that is a g-g-good idea,” Hamish responded. Hamish turned to walk up the simple staircases that lead to the main bedrooms. He paused about halfway up, unsure of where the question sprang from but turned back to see them watching with true concern in their eyes. Another trickle shot through him. “How m-m-much d-d-do I pay you?”<br/><br/>“Enough Herr Buchannon,” Josef responded, confusion now fighting with the concern.<br/><br/>“T-t-t-triple it,” Hamish replied continuing his climb up the stairs. “And please, call me James. It will be nice to have friends I think.”<br/><br/>Hamish went into the first bedroom he came across and found a fire already roaring in the fireplace. Did they light all the fires then stand at the door every day waiting for him to walk in? Hamish wanted to consider this but simply could not. With meticulous routine, Hamish removed his clothing and crawled onto the firm bed. Again, the beds were not garish in any way and built for comfort. Hamish thought of nothing as his body dragged him into a slumber he had not known in many years.<br/><br/>It was a dreamless sleep. It was deep, and healing. As the sun continued its journey into the world, and souls were busy saving themselves, Hamish unknowingly smiled."
3734,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=120,2014-11-03T21:23:02,Gunther,"Once mass was complete, father Raphael stood at the rear of the church by the main entrance, shaking hands with his parishioners, the citizenry of München who ventured out for the Friday morning mass for the Feast of the Immaculate Conception. The Catholic holiday was a holy day of obligation and warranted attendance by all of the congregation, but only the truly faithful tended to show up.<br/><br/>An elderly woman clasped father Raphael's hands and thanked him for the mass. She smiled warmly, telling him his sermon was<span style=""font-style: italic"">fantastisch!</span>Her face, completely wrinkled behind a dark veil and gloved hands. Her long drress and heavy coat hiding her frail frame.<br/><br/>""Ja, Frau Wittman. Danke schon,"" father Raphael shook the hand of Frau Wittmann. Her grandson, Michael was serving with an armored car platoon in the Leibstandarte-SS Adolf Hitler (LSSAH) attached to the 17th Infantry Division (Wehrmacht) in Poland. The word,<span style=""font-style: italic"">Leibstandarte</span>loosely translates into body guard. The regiment had served as part of the Algemeine SS as bodyguards for Adolf Hitler prior to the Polish Campaign. SS-Sturmmann Micheal Wittman would remain with LSSAH which eventually grew to the size of a Division, the notorioius 1st SS Division, (LSSAH) until 1944. The young Wittman would see action in France (1940), the Battle of Greece (1941), Operation Barbarossa (1941), the Battle of Kursk (1943) and the Battle of Normandy (1944) until his death at the age of 30 on the 8th of August 1944. He would also rise the rank of SS-Hauptsturmführer and become a household name in all of Germany with one of the greatest Panzer Ace victory totals during the war, destroying no fewer than 138 tanks and 132 anti-tank guns, along with an unknown number of other armored vehicles. Micheal Wittman would eventually die at the hands of British Sergeant Gordon and Joe Ekins, tank commander and gunner of a Sherman Firefly of 3 troop, A Squadron, 1st Northamptonshire Yeomanry near Cramesnil, south of Caen, France.<br/><br/>The elder devout catholics who attended the morning mass slowly exited the church leaving Father Raphael, Michael and Gabriel standing just inside the church with YvonneWojcik and the Italian Officer. Raphael smiled at Yvonne, clasped his hands and spoke to the attractive blonde-haired woman, ""I must speak to my brothers here for a moment, Yvael. Could you meet me at the cafe Münchener in a half hour for breakfast?""<br/><br/>After the departure of Yvonne and Fabiano, the three archangels entered the ethereal plane and assumed their true identities. Raphael extended his wings for exercise and then refolded them behind his back.<br/><br/>""Raphael, what do you think you are doing!?"" Michael blasted at his brother. Micheal was visibly annoyed with him.<br/><br/>""Relax, brother,"" Raphael consoled Michael. ""I have everything well in hand.""<br/><br/>""You most certainly do not! You are cavorting with demons. Do you plan to help them? After all this time, you are going to join the fallen?!""<br/><br/>Gabriel spoke up, ""I do not believe Raphael would actually help the fallen ones achieve anything. Please let him explain.""<br/><br/>""Thank you, brother,"" Raphael addressed Gabriel. ""Asmodei and his minion, Kai are attempting to stop a witch named Darcy Kohls, who intends to replace the holy trinity with herself and her abhorrent incarnation; some demonic creature she refers to as<span style=""font-style: italic"">The One</span>. It is unclear as to what her actual intent is; how she plans to take over the world.""<br/><br/>""When I tried to determine what she was up to, the German soldier I was occupying was taken prisoner by some rogue British agent and tortured. The British agent held me..."" Raphael paused. ""err,...him...one SS-Hauptsturmführer Franz Zimmer. The man was questioned repeatedly, drugged and beaten. He eventually succumbed to his wounds and went on to the underwold. I returned to heaven and then assumed this role.""<br/><br/>""That was the last time we spoke, brother. I never got to tell you want happened. So, the British agent. I never got his name, interrupted my attempts at discovering what the witch, Darcy Kohls was intending to do with her abomination. I have lost her now and cannot seem to track her down. I came back to Frau Devereaux because she is somehow the key. She is the link between Darcy Kohls and Asmodei. I must use them to get back to Darcy. She is the ultimate target. Her and her abhorrent creation.""<br/><br/>""Why don't you kill the demon and simply watch the witch, Devereaux?"" Gabriel interjected. ""Was she not in church this morning?""<br/><br/>Raphael nodded his head. He had seen her too. ""Because she won't lead me to<span style=""font-style: italic"">the one</span>, the ones we want.""<br/><br/>""Then watch Hitler,"" Michael suggested. ""This Darcy person is close to him, isn't she?""<br/><br/>""Yes, I could do that, but then I also need to keep an eye on Devereaux.""<br/><br/>""Yes, yes,"" Michael was not happy with this. Cavorting with the demons. He would just as soon as run the son-of-a-bitch through with his sword and send him back to hell than help him defeat another demon. ""Ok, brother. I will allow you to have your fun and games with this one. Don't mess it up!""<br/><br/>""I will not, brother,"" Raphael answered his brother, relieved that he had calmed down and was no longer blustering about events he should avoid for the time being. Michael could turn irrational at times. He often times acted on instinct rather than thinking things through.<br/><br/>""And if you get into trouble, give me a call. I will come help you,"" Michael left Raphael with that note and departed the ethereal plane. Gabriel patted his brother on the back, pursed his lips and nodded as if to say,<span style=""font-style: italic"">'I will stand by you also.'</span>With that, Gabriel returned to heaven with his brother.<br/><br/>Raphael in the meantime returned to the material plane as 60-year old father Fischer. He removed his vestments, storing them in the sacristy and pulled on his black overcoat, cap and gloves. Then he made his way by foot to the cafe Münchener with his rendezvous with tęsknić Wojcik and Snr Fabiano.<br/><br/>Upon arriving at the small cafe, he noted only a few customers having a meal or reading the newspaper. He took a booth towards the rear of the cafe after picking up a copy of<span style=""font-style: italic"">Abundzeitung</span>, a local newspaper. He read the stories from the city and sipped a coffee while waiting for his guest."
3735,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=120,2014-11-03T23:44:32,Anadwen,"Laughing softly, Kai shook his head at Asmodei's remark. ""Naturally, I'm not as much of a distrustful fool as to doubt you in these cases... But after all, seduction and lust is<span style=""font-style: italic"">your</span>domain, is it not?"" he joked light-heartedly. ""Though, I do not deny that entering wedlock with a human is worrisome - if not done right. You just have to know how to convince them on transferring the family's heritage to you, and then get rid of them in silence and solitude."" And leave no tracks behind once the soul's consumed and beyond salvation; the best time to do so is when they begin noticing that you've not aged a day since your marriage, yet their face is already wrinkled by the passing current of time, and hair is graying like iron. Fragile and expendable like they were, humans were at least easy to get rid off.<br/><br/>He returned Erlind's smile with confidence, rising from his chair as well, though one of his hands rested on its back even then. ""Well, well, congratulations - and I thought I was the only one getting tangled in these webs. I can't say no to a request like that, in all sincerity, for I am curious... Mostly in whether Udo has made his mind up and come to his senses, off course. ""It's never a shame to have a few more guests stay over for dinner, especially if the guests are a special sort just like the aforementioned.""<br/>Right after he stepped forwards to put the champagne back into the fridge, and exit the kitchen, too, he looked over his shoulder from the fridge door, taking Asmodei's request with little surprise. ""First floor, third door to the left after walking up the stairs. May you need anything - towels, a new shirt - just give me a call."" he informed him casually, and softly closed the door, careful not to slam it like some uncouth, uncultured, ruthless ruffian would.<br/><br/>He didn't say a word of the blood, leaking through Erlind's shirt, though he noticed it. It wasn't as if he was that unacquainted with that sort of things... Releasing a soft sigh, he quickly walked up the stairs of dark oaken wood himself, aiming straight for the second and uppermost floor, where his bedroom was.<br/><br/>Quickly unbuttoning the white shirt, he pulled it out of his pants, throwing it onto the floor as if it wasn't an expensive piece of high-class clothing, but just a rag. His body was almost bare from the waist up now, dressed in nothing but a white vest despite the cold air, filling the premise. He drew a deep breath in, slowly setting himself onto the bed that stood in the middle, a beautiful masterpiece of a master carpenter, yet quite simple and devoid of ornaments.<br/>Upholding a human guise was so difficult. It drained him badly, really badly. Dim echoes of the Witch's voice were constantly shouting at him from the back of his mind; he pressed his palms onto his ears, letting himself drop into the covers and rest his back on them. He didn't listen to her anymore, but he couldn't just drown her out as he wished.<br/>If he wanted to regain his full power now, he'd have to consume at least all of this neighborhood... This was so bothersome!<br/><br/>The long strands of his hair slithered on the white bed covers like venomous snakes as he stared up, at the high ceiling, eyes a couple of bottomless wells, swirling crimson. He needed a vacation, and he needed it badly.<br/><br/>He placed his hands onto his chest once more, but a slight change of the feeling in them could definitely be felt. The pair of hands that he placed on his pectorals was no longer white and humanly; sharp, wicked claws instead protruded from his palms, harder than adamant, and the white was peeling off, revealing nothing but a charred blackness underneath. His eyes widened, and he ran his tongue across his teeth, not entirely surprised to find its tip brushing against a mouthful of wicked, razor-sharp fangs. Dammit. This was getting out of hand! A growl made its way out of his mouth, and he forced it back, turning around and muffling all sounds by pressing his face straight into the covers, eyes shut tightly.<br/>Forcing himself to sit back up, and return to his wholly humanoid form, he took the used pair of pants off, exchanging all clothing for a new suit, rather similar to the one he wore that evening; only minute details, such as the slight creme tint the suit possessed, or the slight matte pattern, adorning the vest under the suit, the masterfully made silver cufflinks on his wrists, would distinguish it from the previous one. This one, too, was masterfully crafted by the best of Italian and French tailors; by far, those were offering the highest quality on the market.<br/>Keeping one's composure and appearance intact was crucial if one wished for success. And that was what he was aiming for all those years he's spent on Earth. He knew a lot of humans, he understood the ways their petty little minds worked - after all, it wasn't as difficult as one would guess - and he found out at least that one thing.<br/><br/>The wheels of the Heinkel screeched before the house once more as he made his way out, the coat and hat from the hallway missing once more. He might have to meet up with Annika before work as well... Even though his first case to attend was at 10 only, there were other things on his schedule.<br/><br/>When Erlind would exit the bathroom, he would find a clean white shirt and a pair of dark grey suit pants, together with a small towel, hanging from the door opposite it. The clothes were, naturally, Kai's, meaning they may be a little small for Asmodei, but not in a way that would make him appear utterly ridiculous. And there, too, was a note, written by Kai's elegant, tilted handwriting, though clearly a tad rushed.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Erlind,<br/>I need to depart for work now. May you need anything, feel free to search the house until your needs are satisfied, as long as you break no china and tear no suits. If you need a drive, all local taxi services do serve this neighborhood; would you, however, be in the need of my personal help, between ten and noon I may not be available. <br/>With the best regards,<br/><br/>Your Host</span>"
3736,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=120,2014-11-04T06:38:19,Isolde,"Isolde decided to meet the “ally” so she sent a runner to take the Reichinspekteur badge to the doorman at the hotel specified. He was to deliver the message that Fraulein Devereaux would indeed meet the author of the note but not until 9pm since she was working late again. The runner had come back later that afternoon with instructions on where to meet.<br/>She was frustrated as she had told Adina that she would not need the new garment until tomorrow. Now she would have to go in her old clothes. Not that many people in Munich wore anything but twice turned garments, but Isolde was vain.<br/><br/>“ Yes?” Isolde replied turning to a soft touch on her arm. “I will be right with you…Oh, Adina, how good to see you. I was just thinking of you. Are you ill?”<br/><br/>Isolde laid a practiced hand on the young woman’s forehead.<br/><br/>Adina laughed and stepped back a pace.<br/><br/>“No, Fraulein, I am well. But I do have a surprise for you.” Adina gestured to a long box lying on the examination table. “The measurements that I took from you were not too far off from those the lady gave us for this suit. I was able to fix this for you in a little under two hours. But the color. I’m not so sure you will like it.”<br/><br/>Isolde lifted the lid from the box to be stunned to silence. The wool suit with the tight pencil skirt and the military styled jacket were at first seen to be a mustard yellow or was it a sage green? No, perhaps it was the color of eggplant or was that brown? Adina was right, it was a strange color. However, with Isolde’s red hair and pink complexion, every one of those colors would make her own shine like a luminescent pearl.<br/><br/>“Thank you, Adina. “ Isolde gave the small Jewess a quick hug and pressed twice the asking price into her hand.<br/><br/>When the seamstress tried to protest, Isolde said,<br/><br/>“You have saved me much embarrassment. You have no idea how grateful I am.  Now, I must hurry. I want to do a quick scout around before I attend my appointment. I don’t know who I am meeting or really what he or she wants. I would like to be better informed.”<br/><br/>At the end of the second shift, Isolde took the garment box and headed back to her flat. Nothing was disturbed and the magical wards had held. If there were people living in her walls, they were exceptionally quiet. There was a hush to the rooms, broken only by the ticking of the small clock on the unlevel mantel. As she made tea, she reread the letter.<br/><br/>By the time Isolde left her flat, curfew was once more invoked. The only bodies on the street were those of military officials. She cloaked herself with invisibility or at least a reduced recognition and hurried on toward Maxvorstadt with its  upscale academic and arts district just north of the city centre. She passed two universities and she began to wonder if this ally were a professor. She stood in awe at the Ionic and Corinthian buildings, which form together with the Doric Propylaea the picturesque Königsplatz square. Who could this ally possibly be?<br/><br/>A young couple, clad in rough pea coats with a white rose embroidered on the lapels was tacking handbills to the doors of the museums. Isolde stepped closer to read. The White Rose society was advocating resistance and encouraging citizens to rise up against Hitler’s regime. While Isolde agreed with the message, she knew this rebellion would end with the core members standing in front of a firing squad. She hurried from that place.<br/><br/>Soon she approached the address given and noticed the warm ambient light spilling onto the sidewalks. The curfews meant to snare the common folks was no where in evidence along this street of cafes and public houses. Well dressed men and women were stepping from cars or walking openly down the cobblestone streets, eating, drinking and being merry in the hey day of Munich’s prosperity.<br/><br/>She stood stock still as she noticed two couples heading into a well lit restaurant. So shocked was she that the magic that had cloaked her melted away. Isolde was revealed, standing still as a stone with an open mouthed white face"
3737,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=120,2014-11-04T18:32:23,girly2k,"The walk back to her pew felt tilted.  It may have even looked that way, but the officer knew better than that.  Well, she would have were she not so dazed - she simply wasn't aware of her surroundings any more than subconsciously.  She abstractly followed the sheep then the aisle, and finally turned into her seat without a real predication to do so; even her żuchwa hung loose, a gap below her szczęka. In layman's terms, her lips parted.  The expression was unladylike, emphasized by the stare she gave the men upfront.  He stared back for a while, until another required his attention, and the world reverted to it's normal state.  She felt the pressure lift.  It was present still, but no longer as heavy, as prevalent - like the silence of the night, or the sun behind closed eyes - a residual<span style=""font-style: italic"">buzz</span>reverberating in her person as she brought herself back to reality.<br/><br/>""Are you alright, Frau Wojcik?""<br/><br/>Her head came around to the inquirer.  Fabiano.  She had forgotten he was there, or she had expected he would have left.  She wasn't sure now, but taking in the physical sight of him helped to ground her, and her blank stare transitioned to something confused, from there to something serious, intentionally blank now.<br/><br/>She closed her lips.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Officer</span>Wojcik.""<br/><br/>He lowered his gaze, an embarrassed motion, and nodded once.  ""Right,"" he answered distractedly, speaking in the common Deutsch now.<br/><br/>She analyzed him more thoroughly then.  He was uncertain of this place and his being in it, but he looked mostly at ease despite going over the possibilities and his options in his head for what could have been the hundredth time since her informing.  They were alike for the moment, both awed by the introduction of a stranger.  It was comforting in some respects, but mostly the woman didn't consider it a good thing - she was very certain of her place in the world, and any disturbance of that could only be a distraction to His plan.  Her input of Seniore Fabiano was to fulfill her duty, to the nation of Germany or of God, and get her back on track.<br/><br/>She sat back with him, not relieved by her decision at all, but suddenly very tired.  The two stared at nothing as mass concluded, the ""crowd"" beginning to take it's leave of the sacred ground, and the man that distracted her so turned away to his chambers.  It often took a while for aftermass prayers and clean-up, preparation for the next sermon to be made, so that gave them plenty of time to get her work done before meeting him at the Kaffeehaus.<br/><br/>""Come,"" said the officer to her charge, ""Let us take you to the infirmary.""<br/><br/>Fabiano gave her an easy nod.  ""I am fine.  Are you,<span style=""font-style: italic"">Commander</span>?"" he asked, possibly intending sarcasm in his emphasis, but it did not translate in his tone.<br/><br/>The two stood, but where she moved hastily toward the exit, feeling more and more in control of herself once more, eager to regain her reality, Fabiano lingered.  She looked back at him, flustered, glaring even.  That wasn't like her, so she took a breath and released it via her flaring nostrils.  Then, she regarded the patient with a steady calm and tight chest, manually contracting her diaphragm on behalf of her lungs and her patience.  She had to rewrap her feet in peace, the readiness was compensating.<br/><br/>He reached her just as he regained his composure.  ""Better?""<br/><br/>Irritation flared for just a moment.  It cooled just as quickly.  It was Yvonne's turn to lower her gaze, embarrassed, as humility took it's place once more.  She whispered an affirmation, and looked into his eyes again, which level with hers as she stood a step below, making humility difficult to maintain.  Letting slip a partial smile, the urge to laugh subsiding, she told him, ""Thank you.""<br/><br/>He, again, simply nodded.  The humble gesture allowed Yvonne to turn and continue her path, leading him to the automobile.  She steered toward the straightway, taking her time to allow pedestrians to cross - they were very hesitant to put themselves in front of a military vessel.  Eventually they would go, rushing across, some electing to do so behind her all the same.  The diversion brought her to sit in front of the cafe and she stared for a moment, using her chin to direct Fabiano's attention.<br/><br/>""This is the Kaffeehaus where I am to meet a leader of the community.""<br/><br/>The man looked at it, then at her.  His statement was clear, why was she telling him this.  She removed the key from the ignition and threw them at him.  ""I believed this was yours. I could be wrong, but either way it will need to go back to the Fuhrer and I am needed here.  Continue on this road and turn it in.  They can direct you to the infirmary and you can report in that you spoke with Mem'selle Devereaux and she is unaware of the rebellion traffic in the clinic, but you are returning to meet Commander Wojcik on the matter in an hour.  I should be done then, and I need you present to make my report to the Fuhrer.""<br/><br/>Fabiano's brows rose at the plan.  He either hadn't recalled who she was or he never believed her position - either way the man was still arrogant.  She still hadn't decided whether she would report his insubordination at the church, making her wait for him.  The humble reaction afterward, however, made her believe he might be capable of redemption, and she did still need to look into the disappearance of her man sent to the clinic, which also meant she would need a replacement.  Officer Fabiano could still be of some use to her.  She would let her commanding officer decide, exiting the vehicle before the Italian could protest.<br/><br/>She didn't look back as he drove away, giving as much care as she had to the passersby.  Savable yet.  Entering the little shop, the aroma assailed her and she took it in with disgust.  The filtered bean water never struck her fancy, and she immediately ordered hot water with lemon on the side, attracting the odd stare of a man as he passed her for the door, departing another man who settled himself into a back table.  He didn't need to wear the uniform to be identifiable.<br/><br/>Gestapo Udo ""Bluthund"" Drechsler.  Commander Wojcik had been eager to meet such a strong follower of the Fuhrer, but she was certain she would have heard of his arrival in Munich.  It did not make her wary, per se, but it might have warranted an introduction.  Especially now getting the same inky feeling from him as the other two officers she had met this night, excluding herr Fabiano who was a victim to one; however, it seemed less a part of him as simply hanging around him.  There was definitely something more going on in this town, and seeing Drechsler here now made that all the more apparent, all the more relevant, and clearly connected.  She asked the waiter to put her drink on hold until she finished with<span style=""font-style: italic"">die Bedürfnisanstalt</span>.  She would find out."
3738,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=120,2014-11-05T02:05:02,Sound of Silence,"Paula straightened her blouse one last time. Everything had to be perfect.<br/><br/>It wouldn't be long before Herr  Köhler picked her up, and she wanted to look her best. She was wearing the new outfit she bought with the money her brother, Adolf, had sent her. The outfit consisted of a simple<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://www.20thcenturyfoxy.com/img/photos/2013_10/blouse2.jpg""><span style=""color: #80BFBF"">blouse</span></a>, a skirt that went down to about her knees, and black heels. It might not have been much, but she wanted to look her best for this dinner. Herr Köhler was special to her; she didn’t want to disappoint him.<br/><br/>Love at first sight seems so childish to anyone who thinks about it.<br/><br/>Paula, however, was confident about Herr Köhler. Her life had changed in so many ways after she met him on that fateful day. Since the moment they met, he was always very kind to her. They had only spoke to each other briefly at first, but soon their conversations began to drag on, and eventually she began to feel something for him. It seemed so silly at the time. The feeling had been stuffed down, and she didn't think much of it.<br/><br/>But then… something had happened. The feeling, which had been suppressed for so long, became something she could no longer control and it slowly surfaced. Next to her brother, Herr Köhler became someone entrusted with her deepest thoughts. Then, the next thing she knew, they were engaged. It was truly a wonderful feeling, to find that one person to spend an eternity with.<br/><br/>Here goes nothing, Paula thought as she stepped outside. Today’s outing… Paula wanted it to be special, just like every moment with him.<br/><br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">4:30 PM,<br/><br/>The brilliant white clouds which lacked in contrast and adorned the sky all day long, began to fade into the darkened the upper atmosphere. December was a dark month, dark in the equation of time, and colder in days. The sun would appear to be farther south, affecting sunrise as it travels a shorter arc across the sky. The sunset would also be affected equally, thus making the day seem short.<br/><br/>He had taken a shower, and waited until his opened scars healed once more before covering himself in the clothes Kai had left him this morning. They fit correctly, but the hems of the sleeves on the shirt were a few inches short, the pants on the other hand fit nicely, but now it was time to get changed. His body was not fully recovered, it was still aching from the sharp pain of the fading scars that ceased to bleed.<br/><br/>He looked at himself in the mirror, and the horned demon stared back into his eyes. Erlind's mouth twisted into a sneer and he gave the image a dismissing wave to reveal the human-like looking form reflecting in the mirror. Satisfied that he could at least see his own reflection, unlike his shadow, Erlind began to undress. It had taken him a lot of mental strength to materialize his new outfit. His magical abilities were as powerful as ever, but to make objects and any other material transpire into the physical world while he was himself shapeshifted in this same world, it had to utilize a lot of his efforts, and these efforts were limited to a certain percentage of use.<br/><br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://oi60.tinypic.com/bi8jye.jpg""><span style=""color: #80BFBF"">His modest attire was fashioned</span></a> and cut in a way that humanity had yet to see; cuts that will only be crafted and produced a few years later after the next 21st century had entered the new calendar. Black was indeed Erlind's favorite color, but so was navy blue, and so was the color of the darkest shades of lust; barn red. His hair was also worn differently, and instead of slicking it to the side like his every day boring hairstyle, he opted for a <a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i58.tinypic.com/21bvt3o.png""><span style=""color: #80BFBF"">natural, messy look</span></a>. It was not always that he given the pleasure to feel 'civilian' again, so whenever the opportunity rises, he would welcome it with open arms.<br/><br/>He was a fashion freak, and he wanted to make sure that he looked good enough for Paula Hitler. Even when you have equipped yourself with the strongest of powers, no magic can ever bind you to a love of the purest kinds. Paula probably does not share any romantic sentiments for him, maybe it is all but a business deal in her agenda, but it is also not in his desire to really read her mind to find out. He needed her to willingly enter their marriage, that is if he wanted to secure the achievement of his goal. In other words, no magic should be involved in the success of this unholy union.<br/><br/>His personal driver carried the engine to Paula's residence. Erlind stepped out of the automobile and awaited eagerly for her to come out. The caretaker swiftly stepped inside the residence and alerted Paula of Erlind's arrival. As for Udo, the Demon had made sure to contact him earlier that afternoon. They will drive to his Hotel and from there they could walk to the fanciest restaurants in town, unless Kai decides to host dinner in the very comfort of his luxurious residence.</span><br/><br/><br/>Paula was quick respond when she was informed of Herr Köhler’s (it should also be noted, she does not refer to him as ‘Erlind’ unless she’s speaking to him directly) arrival. It was about time, too, she was beginning to feel a little anxious. Waiting was the most difficult part. So many things ran through her mind, such as: was she getting ready too early? Would he even show up at all? Ah, but the latter was silly; Herr Köhler was a man of his word, and obviously he had showed.<br/><br/>Tucking a strand of hair behind her ear as she walked, she noticed her hands were a little shaky. She couldn’t say for sure, it was difficult to describe it accurately, but, deep down, it felt like there were several different emotions flowing through her at this moment. Was this nervousness or was it just anxiety, like she thought? It certainly wasn’t like her to get this nervous about an outing with someone. She wanted to curse Herr Köhler for having this effect on her, it was always so strange.<br/><br/>“Erlind!” Paula’s enthusiasm when she spoke his name was, much like her emotions, something she was unable to hold back. If she wasn’t so energetic, it might have actually sounded like she was actually cursing him. “It’s… it’s good to see you,” she added, smiling a little. “You look very nice this evening; red is simply perfect on you,” she moved close to him and ran a finger down the center of his chest playfully.<br/><br/>The driver cleared his throat, clearly not wanting to be in the middle of this. Or was it just impatience?<br/><br/>Paula laughed a little, keeping her attention on Erlind, “We should save the chit chat for dinner. Oh, there’s so much we need to catch up on!” They saw each other a day ago... what was she thinking by saying things like that? There was no denying Paula was a different person around Herr Köhler. He just made her feel so... giddy? For the lack of a better word. “I have to know, if you don’t mind, did you have a place in mind or is it a surprise?”<br/><br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">A smile brighten the Demon's face as he cut the small distance to get to Paula. <span style=""font-style: italic"">""It is good to see you too.""</span> He smiled a little more and leaned his head forward to plant a kiss... on her cheek. He brushed her hand with his and covered it with his own as Paula's fingers tickled the center of his chest playfully. <span style=""font-style: italic"">""It is not a surprise, but I have promised you that we will spend more time together.""</span> He began as his driver emerged from the driver's seat and walked around the car to open it. Erlind waved him off. <br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Nein, we're going for a walk""</span> Erlind gazed at Paula and gently took her left arm in his and covered her hand once more with his right. <span style=""font-style: italic"">""It is not snowing, and there isn't much snow on the ground. We're meeting up with a friend and his fiancee for a special dinner tonight. You know, Advocate Jaeger? So I thought we could walk from here. It's about two blocks away.""</span> He paused and stood before the woman, taking both her hands in his and slowly began to walk backwards, a jovial smile on his lips. <br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""And did I say that you look stunning, like always dearest Paula. Honestly, I find that I am not in the mood for revelry tonight.""</span> He added with a small, yet sufficient volume of teasing.</span><br/><br/><br/>“Herr Jaeger? Yes, I do believe you’ve mentioned him once or twice,” Paula giggled as he took her in his arm. “I’d be delighted to meet him!” She couldn’t remember… but she knew he had mentioned the name before. To be introduced to one of Herr Köhler’s friends was truly something spectacular. “A walk is perfectly fine, as long as I get to spend time with you, darling.”<br/><br/>Her smile widened when he moved in front of her and, at his comment, she blushed. “Do you truly like it? I picked this outfit out just for you; you only deserve the best!” She cooed as she met his gaze, following his steps. Those eyes of his –he had such beautiful eyes. They were so mysterious, alluring, as cheesy as that sounded. When she looked into his eyes she melted and became putty in his hands. It was a moment of complete and total bliss; nothing else was desired at this point. She wanted to spend an eternity with him.<br/><br/>She smiled deviously and leaned in a bit closer, moving her hands up to his shoulders to speak in his ear. “After dinner, I might have another cute little outfit to show you, if you have the time, of course.”<br/><br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Why so charming, Paula? I do, I do love it. A lovely color to suit your eyes. Your brother must be really proud of his younger sister.""</span> He responded, and it was not out of politeness or trying to make falsely feel special; truly meant it. Her brother had a strong affection for his younger sister, and Erlind was easily able to read that in Adolph's eyes. <span style=""font-style: italic"">""A cute little outfit, you say? Now why does that sound so tempting and alluring!?""</span> The man laughed as they crossed the first block, in the direction of the meeting point with Kai and his lady, and probably Udo if he made it on time.<br/><br/>On their way, Erlind thought about the extrasensory perception he felt around Paula. The future was blurry, but forseeing the declaration of an upcoming war before the month's end was easy. If the things he saw were correct, then Paula would live long enough to see the folds on her skin, and long enough to become the last surviving member of Hitler's immediate family. But the fate of history could change forever and its destiny could be something that Darcy can alter, and at any given time.</span>"
3739,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=120,2014-11-05T23:26:35,Anadwen,"The large mirror, set in a silver frame on the wall, reflected every slow, elegant movement of her hand, running a brush through her dark mahogany hair and untangling its long waves. She watched her pale hand, reflected in the mirror, in a repetitive motion go up and down through her hair. She had to look beautiful for Kristoff today... After all, they were going out for a dinner, together with a friend of his - Herr Köhler, a man she's heard a lot about from the Advocate's mouth. But the true reason for her spending so much time was not an acquaintance of his... She had to look beautiful for her fiance himself. Her softly parted lips, plump and crimson with the color of lipstick she has used, curled upwards a little at his image, appearing in her mind. Kristoff was a man a woman could just dream of; he was chivalrous, kind, elegant, successful... He always complimented her, gave her gifts, told her she's beautiful...<br/>Her pale cheeks blushed a little at the thought. It was a nice thought, really.<br/>Since the year ago, when they first met, she thought of him maybe more often than what she'd like to admit. At first, she was reluctant to admit to some feelings, but gradually, they grew in her soul, blossoming like an alluring cherry, rose in color and letting her senses drown in the aroma, too overpowering to defend against.<br/><br/>And today, she'd see him again. She'd wear one of her best dresses for him - it hung there, on her wardrobe, clean and prepared for her to dress herself as she sat in front of the mirror, only in her white undergarments.<a class=""postlink"" href=""https://media-cache-ec0.pinimg.com/236x/3c/24/88/3c248877afe38a371675b0b93f059d8d.jpg"">It</a>had a muted rose color, much akin to that of champagne, and its front, opening up at the chest a little, was embroidered in large curls. It would cascade down and cover her thighs; covered by the furcoat of a light brown hue that she'd don onto it, it would sure appear magnificent enough to charm him.<br/>She ran the brush through her hair a few more times, before softly setting it down onto the side table, and taking the dress up; it clung to her figure, hugging her tightly, yet didn't bare her movements. She picked up the new pair of tights, prepared to be worn on her bed, and carefully put them on, paying attention to putting no holes in the silk.<br/><br/>Finally, she stood before the mirror; simple in appearance, her hair brushed sideways just a little, and wearing no jewelry other than a small brilliant ring, but that was for some reason very complimenting to her appearance.<br/>Kristoff said he liked beautiful, but simple things, that he adored her when she looked natural, like a rose in bloom, unmarred by anything that would dare try to break this alluring beauty. That he wanted his gaze to feast on her, not on her dress or her jewels, that the garment and the ornaments should be there only to accentuate her beauty, not to make up for its lack. She loved it when he talked like that; if for nothing else, then for the way the words slithered from his lips, the way he caressed her cheek, slowly running his gloved hand down her jawline, when he complimented her.<br/>Was this not what they called love? Was this not that emotion everyone described in such florid detail?<br/>She couldn't wait to see him again - even though she has been with him in the morning already, now, being invited to a dinner, was something different; not only was it devoid of the rush of the early forenoon, but it also held a different atmosphere, with the gloss of jewels and heavy aroma of expensive perfume, just like the one she has just sprayed onto herself softly, careful not to overdo it. It has been a gift from him as well...<br/><br/>Kai himself had a somewhat different sort of business on his mind as he swiftly drove back into his house. Refreshed and full of strength... Though maybe that strength didn't come from the clearest sources... What a luck that no holy being lingered nearby, for would one do so, they could see the aura of darkness, seeping from his very form as he walked up the stairs into his bedroom, a smile on his lips and eyes narrowed in confidence. He sure had a beautiful feast.<br/>Now, only to prepare himself for the dinner. He had to make sure that he would make himself appear as excellent as it was only possible; after all, not only was he meeting with Annika, but also Frau Hitler, a relative of the Fuhrer, someone he definitely had to show off before. One of his best suits it was, then.<br/><br/>The fabric, a dark crimson in color, was pulled over his chest more than graciously, and his fingers buttoned the buttons quickly, to gently push the edges of the shirt into the suit pants, blacker than the night itself and tailored perfectly for his figure. It was a new one, not worn once in his life, crafted to resemble the appearance of the gentlemen of the nineteenth century, complete even with a pocket watch and silver buttons. The vest was dark grey, just a few shades lighter than the suit itself, with velvety matte ornaments of a deep black hue, resembling royal lilies and vines, and it stood out beautifully underneath the jacket, so dark that the light around it seemed to dim a little - or was that just a trick of the lighting in the room?<br/>For the last time, he straightened the tie, black just as well, stacked underneath the vest and the tall collar of the burgundy shirt, and pinned a long pin into it, adorned by a crude shard of black obsidian, held between wicked-looking claws of silver. Finally, he slid his black leather gloves, made from the most exquisite material, on, and after shooting one last glance to himself in the mirror, he decided that the long jacket, exposing the vest and shirt, together with the silver chain, hanging from its pocket in a curve, looked complimenting enough for him to wear outside. With those thoughts, he walked down the stairs once more.<br/><br/>This was almost like during the 19th century, which he had spent in London... A wonderful time it was, truly. In fact, he would have just about reached for the cane, would he not have realized it would look utterly ridiculous at this time. Dismissing the idea, he picked the bag, prepared before the door, up, and threw his coat, lined with delicate sable fur on the collar, over his shoulders.<br/><br/>The tires of the Heinkel screeched before the house, and she heard them, she was already waiting by the window, looking out for his coming. A smile spreading through her lips, she grabbed her mink furcoat, together with the pair of small leather gloves, and with her heels softly clicking on the floor, she made her way out of the house.<br/>He was already waiting for her before the door. The moment she opened it, he bowed to her softly, taking her hand up and kissing it fleetly. ""Am I, by any chance, hallucinating, Milady?"" he spoke to her silently, at what she blushed. ""For I am quite certain I've never once in my life seen a woman of a beauty like yours.""<br/>She covered her lips with her fingertips, chuckling softly at the compliment. ""Then we must be both dreaming, for I have yet to meet a gentleman that could compare with you, Kristoff."" she whispered into his ear, leaning in a little.<br/><br/>""Indeed, we both have to be dreaming."" he smiled a little back, offering her his arm to hold onto and follow him into the car. The air was chilly with the oncoming evening, but in a way, that was comfortable, more than comfortable.<br/>For today, he had actually employed a driver, although he usually preferred to drive by himself. Annika, however, was someone whom he couldn't neglect. She herself was very pleased when he held the door to the back seats open, and after her setting herself down on the leather seats, he sat right beside her on the other side. It was only a short drive before reaching their destination - both of them wanted to take a little walk before meeting their company.<br/><br/>""I got you a present for today."" retrieving a small box from the bag, holding his personal possessions, he offered it to her, twisting himself a little to look her straight in the eyes when he handed it over. Her gaze shimmered with excitement, and she took it over into her hand, slowly lifting the dark navy-colored cover - to find a thin silver chain, adorned by a piece of crystal, set in silver. Her jaw sank down, plump lips forming a small 'o' as she took it out, carefully, and admired the brilliant reflections of the light that the gem cast on all of the car's interior.<br/>""It's gorgeous."" she whispered, putting it near her neck as if to let him see.<br/>""It indeed is, but not as gorgeous as the jewel, fated to carry it."" he closed the chain on the back of the graceful curve that formed her neck.<br/><br/>After he sank back into his seat casually, she leaned over, climbing closer to him through the luxurious interior of the vehicle. Her eyes narrowed, and she placed one hand onto his thigh. ""You're charming as always."" she whispered, almost seductively in a low tone. He, raising one gloved hand, stroke her down the cheek gently, and pressed a fleet kiss onto her neck, just underneath her jawline.<br/>""A woman of such qualities as you deserves no less... Do not let anyone ever tell you else."" he assured her, voice like silk, even though his black eyes were hollow and dark.<br/>""I don't want anyone else to tell me... I only want you to tell me, Kristoff, only you."" she spoke back, her hands crawling onto his back, to pull the thread, binding his hair, off. Fiercely, almost like a cat, but bearing the same elegance, she gazed at him from underneath her long, thick lashes, just inches from his face.<br/>He chuckled a little. ""You do dislike me wearing my hair bound, do you not?"" he spoke in jest, at what she smiled a little, shrugging.<br/><br/>A few moments of long gazing later, though, she climbed off him once more, letting him exit the vehicle and open the door for her, to offer her a hand once more. She took note of the new pair of shoes he was wearing, too - they were almost polished enough to see one's reflection in their tips. How typical of him, the everlasting perfectionist.<br/><br/>As she walked with him down the street, she didn't really mind the cold, biting at her almost bare calves; sure the air was icy, but snow was scarce, pushed in the shade and onto the edges of roads and pavements not only by wind, but also by the feet of the passers-by. ""I'm truly looking forwards to meeting Frau Hitler and Herr Köhler..."" she uttered, gazing indistinctly into the distance. She has met Paula before, but this man, Kristoff's good friend, was yet a mystery to him; she has heard of him, and maybe even caught a glimpse of him, but what sort of man he was, that she knew not. She watched the wind play with Kai's silky black hair, picking its strands, almost as long and thick as her own waves of dark mahogany, up and dropping them back down onto the lining of his coat. It was fascinating.<br/>""They're wonderful people and interesting company; I can vouch for that."" Kai assured her, giving her a sideways glance and a small smile.<br/>She was a beautiful woman, that was sure, a beautiful woman with enough wealth in her father's pockets to let one live comfortably for the rest of her life; he didn't mind it at all that she could think little for herself except for shopping for clothes and jewels. After all, he had no need for a woman that thought too much - one like that would figure out too much. He needed a woman that would pave his way upwards, to success, and look good sat beside him. That was why was he was already planning their marriage... While she was young and beautiful, she was good. Once she'd age... One of them would have to go.<br/>He would have found that sad, would he actually be capable of feeling sadness towards a human being.<br/><br/>He had no issues from feeling Erlind's aura from afar already - and soon enough, he sighted him as well.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Asmodei, I'm on my way. Just in front of you.</span>he informed him, though on the outside not letting Annika know that he sighted him. Only when they were near enough, he raised his head higher, looking over to Annika. ""Over there. That's them."" he exclaimed.<br/>A smile was sparked up on his lips, but this time it was a different sort - a confident, smug one. He took his hat off the moment he was close enough, letting the wind rake through his long hair set free, and holding it in front of his chest, he bowed to the two of them softly. ""Gutte Abend, Frau Hitler, Herr Köhler. It is such a pleasure to meet you, milady... And no less of a pleasure to see you again, Erlind."" he spoke, before returning the hat back on his head. ""I am Kristoff Axel Jaeger, and this is my fiancee, Annika Rohr."" she introduced the girl to Paula. Annika offered her a hand. ""It's nice to meet again. And I am pleased to meet you, Herr Köhler. Any friend of Kristoff's is a friend of mine just as well."" she spoke silently.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">You've got yourself quite the lady, I have to say that's for sure... Shall we go, then? We shall not dine in my house... I couldn't get food soon enough for that. It would be much better to go to a restaurant, I suppose.</span>Kai gave Erlind a look, in which embers of mischief lit up in embers, and took Annika by the hand once more.<br/>""The evening is beautiful, is it not? An ideal time for dinner, I daresay."" he spoke aloud."
3740,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=120,2014-11-06T09:59:37,WildSpawn,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Gutte Abend, Frau Hitler, Herr Köhler. It is such a pleasure to meet you, milady... And no less of a pleasure to see you again, Erlind."" </span>Kai placed his hat back on his head after greeting them.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“The pleasure is all mine, Kristoff.”</span>The corners of Erlind's lips curled into a smile and he raised his eyelids to look at the devil before him for couple of seconds. His attention was quickly shifted to the lady in his company. Out of admiration, he held out a dark-gloved hand and extended it, grasping Annika's hand. He looked up into her eyes and his lips pursed into a brief kiss against the flesh of her hand. He made a smooth movement with his left arm, sliding it behind Paula's back and grasped her waist gently.<span style=""font-style: italic"">“Frau Hitler and I are pleased to finally meet you, Annika. Kristoff had told me so many good things about you. Now, I clearly understand why my friend would gasp for air every moment your name fans over his lips.”</span>He concluded with a light tone and a perfunctory smirk, glancing at Kai out of the corner of his eye. His words felt awkward. If there was any skill he did not excel at, that was the art of talking to women. Courting them was even worse.<br/><br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic"">You've got yourself quite the lady, I have to say that's for sure...</span></span>Erlind agreed.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""She's naturally graceful and smart, I do agree with you. I should be saying the same about you. Great taste my friend; a sight to behold. I see that she bewitched you enough to make the Lord of Greed give up his white suit?""</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""The evening is beautiful, is it not? An ideal time for dinner, I daresay.""</span>Kai spoke aloud.<br/><br/>Erlind's suggesting eyes pointed towards the Charles Hotel across the street, a Munich luxury.<span style=""font-style: italic"">“Meditternean cuisine and delicacies at Restaurant Davvero. What do you all say?”</span><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i57.tinypic.com/dw86qa.jpg"">The restaurant</a>itself was a host to an elegant ambiance during nighttime, large chandeliers and refined interiors; it offered the most exquisite Italian food in the area. If Annika or Paula preferred a spot with more intimacy along with an exclusive attention from the staff, there was a<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i59.tinypic.com/2gw9ovb.jpg"">private dinning</a>room they could opt for.<br/><br/>As he was about to turn his gaze to the company, a woman in a short distance and across the street stood still as a stone. Erlind found himself instantaneously mirroring her open-mouthed expression."
3741,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=120,2014-11-07T00:44:50,Isolde,"Isolde stood stock still as she noticed two couples heading into a well- lit restaurant. So shocked was she that the magic that had cloaked her melted away. Isolde was revealed, standing still as a stone with an open mouthed white face.  Feeling as if someone had sucker punched her in the gut, Isolde gasped for air that was not available. Her fingers curled around the paper in her hand until her fingernails cut into her palm. Even the pain did nothing to make her heart start beating again. She batted her eyes as if trying to clear the image of Erlind with a beautiful woman. She swallowed hard<br/><br/>He had every right to be with another woman. Never had he hinted that there was a true intimate aspect to their association. She had conjured him and he had entered into a business contract with her. Said contract seemed to be null and void on his part and she had lost her soul to him for nothing.<br/><br/>“Shit,” she exhaled and that seemed to revive her a little. Glancing at the crumpled note in her hand, she held it up to the glow of the street light to double check the address.  “Hellfire and damnation,” she swore again when she realized she would have to go through the same doors that Erlind and the Advocate were going with their dinner dates. She also realized that she would be meeting in the private rooms of this “ally” but would have to be cordial as she went through the dining room to the lobby.<br/><br/>Finally taking a deep breath, she stepped off the curb and went to the hotel.<br/><br/>“Never let anyone see you sweat, Izzy D.” she said to herself using the old  magik school term that Malachai had called her in one of her lives. “Chin up. Smile, be polite and do not blow up the room.”<br/><br/>Feeling the need for the protection of beauty, Isolde slipped off the old coat she wore over her magnificent new clothes with the extraordinary colors. The suit hugged her curves and lit up her unique coloring in such a way as to make her features so lovely that heads began to turn the minute she draped the coat over her arm. With a lofty air, she handed her coat to the doorman, telling him to check it and she would come for it later. The poor man was flapping his mouth open and closed in an attempt to refuse but her regal air seemed to take him by surprise.<br/><br/>“Yes, Fraulein. What room are you staying in?”<br/><br/>“414,” came her curt answer as she glided past him.<br/><br/>Isolde knew when Erlind saw her but she acted as if he meant only a passing acquaintance to her, no more than the Advocate. As a matter of fact, she was openly cordial to the Advocate.<br/>“Kristoff, so good to see you tonight.” Isolde gushed, in both a friendly but poised manner. “Erlind.” She nodded. “Ladies, I’m Fraulein Devereaux, I run the clinic  south of here. You both look so lovely. I hope you enjoy your evening.” She smiled, made polite eye contact and managed to not look as if she were screaming on the inside, which she was,<br/><br/>“He’s just gonna stand there and watch me burn<br/>but I guess that's alright because I must like the way it hurts.<br/>I won’t ever let him hear me cry<br/>I must love the way he lies<br/>Really, fool. He didn’t tell you anything but the truth. He made no promises. Now, walk away with your head high. You are going to meet an ally. Finally, someone who will help<br/><br/>Aloud she said,<br/>“Well, I have an engagement this evening. Enough your meal. Such a pleasure to make your acquaintance, ladies. Gentelmen..” Isolde said graciously as she turned to go.<br/>Head high, she turned on her heel, just in time to hide the tears that spilled over, burning her cheeks with regret."
3742,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=120,2014-11-07T07:05:38,girly2k,"The blonde officer stepped back into the venue, pulling her jacket straighter under the tight belt with a quick sweep of her hand.  The breath in she administered to the lungs of her weary body was refreshing and cool despite the warm aroma of coffee in the air of the cafe.  She scanned the open seats until spotting the man she was looking for - both of them.  Drechsler was along the perimeter and first in her view, however, her eyes carried on with a gentle pull toward the blonde man in the corner behind him.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Raphael.  </span>Yvonne's eyes widened as she took in the father, as surprised by his attendance as her reaction to it, recalling him by his first name.  Immediately deciding it was simply an audiopathic preference, she stepped closer, her small heels making a low clack against the floorboards she was acutely aware of for no particular reason.  She was on edge.  That was ridiculous, she was simply meeting new people that could well contribute to the Fuhrer's campaign - one of them, at least, had already been doing so proudly with fierce execution.<br/><br/>The thought was consoling, making her realize that it was the regard she held them in that had her... uneasy.  Nearer now, she could feel that same pulsating nag toward both of them, though one could only be described as dark while the other light.  It wasn't a visual sensation by any means.  At best, potentially tactile.  The darker was more repulsive which acted as a challenge to her will and thus nearly won out, but it was then that Father Fischer looked up to see her closer than the front doorway where his attention had been more or less adhered, though he didn't appear as surprised by her presence as she had been by his.  His gentle smile comforted her and she turned to her right.<br/><br/>""Apologies, Father, I must make a brief introduction of myself.  One moment?""  She asked and paused long enough to receive his answer before sliding to the next table.  ""Pardon me, Officer Drechsler,"" she said, his eyes looking up at her reflection in the glass and making a short assessment of the woman before turning his head slowly to meet her olive gaze, bags under his own blue one and stubble on his chin.  Despite these flaws, and the casual wear of his wool coat, he was well-kept and aloof, somehow sitting even straighter than before.  It likely made for an effective barrier to the social, his silent disregard for approach, but the commander found it reassuring in a business-like measure; she wouldn't be forced into any commitment of conversation.<br/><br/>Herself straightening in response, she told him,   ""I don't believe we've had the pleasure of meeting before, but your reputation proceeds you, and I must personally thank you on behalf of our Fuhrer.  I am commanding officer Yvonne Wojcik.""  She blinked slowly, then inclined her head without losing eye contact.  It could have been construed as flirtatious, especially by onlookers, or recognized as a simple hello... from one predator to another.  Non-threatening.  Unintimidated.  With respect.  ""Welcome to Munich.  What brings you?  Business?""<br/><br/>She was eager to speak with him, but she also tread lightly, uncertain of the stranger, and moreover the atmosphere about him that seemed so out-of-place.  The heightened senses of this situation were more energizing to her than a night's rest or the awful stuff on the table before the Bluthund, and she maintained it with dignity before these two, though she may have reacted with a little more enthusiasm.  As long as it went over civilly, then everything would turn out just fine."
3743,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=120,2014-11-08T20:07:57,Sound of Silence,"If this had been any other person approaching him, Udo would have kindly told them off. If he was in the mood for a conversation, he would have stayed and spoken with the young man behind the counter.<br/><br/>But Officer Wojcik was definitely not ‘ordinary’ company. Off the top of his head, her name didn’t really ring any bells. However, he was positive that he’s heard of  at least once, twice, maybe a few times before. She had said she was a commanding officer, after all; the reason she was unfamiliar was more than likely because they have never worked together or even spoken face-to-face until now. To think that someone like her, with her dedication to the Führer, would be speaking to him was truly an honor. He wasn’t going to pass up this opportunity.<br/><br/>“Well, well! I had no idea I was quite the celebrity,” he said in reply, maintaining that same neutral air of respect by returning the nod and giving her his full attention. “The pleasure is mine, Officer Wojcik, thank you kindly for the warm welcome. I don’t get to come out to Munich very often.” He was trying to play it cool but it was obvious from the look in his eye that he was reveling in the praise. He was smiling a little. To think that his reputation has caught the attention of someone like her, that was truly a great feeling.<br/><br/>Praise aside, there was something about Frau Wojcik that Udo couldn’t help but have an appreciation for. She was indeed very business-like, and got straight to the point. No hesitation what so ever could be seen. From those little observations alone, he had a feeling this conversation was going to be very interesting.<br/><br/>“Unfortunately,” he continued, “business is what brings me here. It’s not like I get a decent vacation every now and then. You know how it is, I’m sure.” It was curious, though, why she had asked right away if he was here for business, but brushed it off as just something obvious. “The Führer’s work is never done.” He added with another nod. He decided he wasn’t going to elaborate on it too much further than that. Considering his profession, as it were, was obvious enough, he was quite positive that it wasn’t needed.<br/><br/>Udo turned his attention away to briefly look out the window, “Officer Wojcik, can you feel it… how dirty Munich is? It isn’t very pleasant.”"
3744,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=120,2014-11-10T23:55:53,WildSpawn,"The oldest and strongest emotion of mankind is fear, and the oldest and strongest kind of fear is fear of the unknown. But what if knowing the unknown still makes your fear the oldest and strongest kind of fear? And what if there was no escape from surrounding your soul to this fear because you absolutely have no control over what you can do, and what you cannot do? What if fear is no more paper tigers but something that has taken a physical form in your world and has absolutely every control over your life; would you still make decisions that will cost you sacrifices? Once one makes a decision, the universe conspires in making it happen, but what if the universe is in favour of your fear instead?<br/><br/>Stroking a right hand against the side of her greyish-blue denim jeans, a young blonde female by the name of Franziska scanned the room where she stood. Her light green almond-shaped eyes blinked repetitively. Red veins looked as if they were about to pop in the white of her orbs. She held the left hand to her cheek and rubbed her watery eyes from the stingy feeling the stickiness of tears had caused her. She advanced towards the hotel bed and with annoyance pulled at the covers with both hands, sending the bed sheets flying across the room and against the frosty windows. Tears flew from her lacrimal glands with every of her blinks as she furiously threw the pillows in scattered directions and rolled the mattress off the bed's wooden support.<br/><br/>Nothing.<span style=""font-style: italic"">There was nothing. </span><br/><br/><br/>She then proceeded to open desk drawers and closets, turning their contents upside down and tossing clothes and items on the floor.<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Where is the book? </span></span>She wondered impatiently and paused to look into the mirror at her own relfection. She held her hands to her tamples and rubbed them, closing her eyes for a moment in order to regain herself when she heard someone turning the door handle.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">''Who are you? What are you doing here?''</span>A tone of pure shock came from the full-time hotel maid who was responsible for cleaning Officer Udo Dreshler's room.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">''I ... I ... I have to do this. I ... have to.''</span>The blonde muttered. All hope sank and tears streamed down her cheeks as she glanced around her nervously, mind clouding.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">''Do what?''</span>The maid cocked her head to the side and walked inside the room. She dropped the clean white towels she carried on a wooden rack. The maid furrowed her brows and pulled at the blonde's arm with a violent grip.<span style=""font-style: italic""> ''I am taking you to the security. This is not your room, you can't fool me thief. Look at the mess you have caused.''</span>The maid glared and yelled at the other with a polish accent.<span style=""font-style: italic"">''Did you steal anything from Officer Dreshler? Yes, I shall call the security. No, no, I should take you there myself.''</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">''No ... you don't understand!''</span>The blonde began again shaking her head while the maid tried to pull her by the arm.<span style=""font-style: italic"">''STOP IT!!!''</span>Franziska cried out and launched herself onto the maid's frame knocking her off. She straddled atop her when they both hit the ground and the maid attempted to wrestle her but the blonde was much stronger.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">''Se ... cur ... ity!!!''</span>The maid muffled sounds escaped her mouth as she tried to free herself from the blonde's grasp. Franziska winced at the stingy and burning sensation of the maid's nails digging into the sweaty flesh of her neck, while another hand pulled at her hair.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">''I am ... sorry.''</span>The blonde female whispered, her jaw hardening. Tears flowed down her cheek as she tightened her grip around the maid's neck. The keeper struggled to breath, trying to cough through bluish lips and then suddenly she went limp.<br/><br/>Franziska pulled her self up swiftly and stumbled backward against the side of the closet, falling on her arms in a horrified expression. She shuttered, slowly shifting her weight to a standing position. She had to leave, and come back another time before she gets caught. She thought. The maid had already made a lot of noise with her resistance to the assault that the sounds might have alarmed people in neighboring rooms. Maybe she could come back when Officer Dreshler was present.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Maybe</span>later in the night.<br/><br/>Franziska's agonizing thoughts darkened her brain as she hurried past a man in a red coat, one in long black hair and two women; one she immediately recognized as Paula Hitler and an unfamiliar red-head.<br/><br/>Maybe she could threaten to murder the Officer. She could take him by surprise from his sleep, and request an answer to her question. She will make him spill the answer at gunpoint if she had to."
3745,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=140,2014-11-11T08:13:16,Rhandom1,"Hamish opened his eyes slowly to a serenity unknown in his typically chaotic life. He was warm under a tidy mess of blankets and a soft fire, blurring the edges of his cold senses. His mind was rested, no shadows of a dimly viewed past lurked to torment him in an uneasy level of sleep. Haunted masks of death obediently remained behind the veil of forgetfulness and the silent whispers of his soul had gone mute.<br/><br/>Hamish could only describe the feeling as peaceful, although he was not certain he fully understood the meaning of the word. But the violence that sat so familiar upon his conscience was absent, leaving him feeling strangely alone. It was a feeling Hamish certainly had no familiarity with; he would normally revel in the knowledge that he had no connections. Baird had consistently warned him that connections make him visible and vulnerable. Two adjectives anyone in his line of work with any talent for the field would know to avoid.<br/><br/>Hamish heard the soft foot falls approaching his door. They were too soft for Myra or Josef. The warmth left his body and was replaced with cold instinct as he rolled from the bed and breezed into the shadows of the large wardrobe that dominated the east wall as the fireplace dominated the south. The door slowly opened and Hamish could tell by the steps that whoever had entered was trying to be quiet and not very good at it. They had recently bathed in lavender soap and shuffled with no confidence towards the obviously empty bed. Hamish closed his eyes and cursed the fates for reminding him of who was just as he was enjoying the quieting of his mind.<br/>Hamish watched as the person came fully into the room and blinked in surprise. It was a woman dressed in the standard black and white uniform of a maid. Hamish stepped behind her and gripped the back of her neck. She instantly went ridged and tried to gasp but a simple squeeze of his strong fingers was enough so the attempted scream only came out as a choking squeak.<br/><br/>“Who are you,” Hamish asked, feeling the old coldness fighting to regain its long established dominance.<br/><br/>“Please sir,” came the begging response.<br/><br/>“Where are Myra and Josef,” Hamish asked, suddenly worried about the two housekeepers. Worry that added the weight of promised death to his words. Unfortunately, the girl could not answer for Hamish’s grip was unintentionally tightening, shooting a slow but steady stream of paralyzing pain throughout her body.<br/><br/>“Herr Buchannon!” came the familiar voice of Myra as she rushed into the room, looking more scared than Hamish had ever seen anyone. “No, no please!”<br/><br/>“You are okay Frau Dahl,” Hamish commented, relief actually bringing the short woman to a pause. “Is Josef equally well? Has this intruder hurt you?”<br/><br/>“Hurt me? No! Herr Buchannon, she is my niece!” Myra exclaimed, desperation now mixing with the fear in her face. It was a need Hamish had seen before, a need to have the words to make him understand.<br/><br/>“Your niece,” Hamish replied. He released his hold on the woman who slumped to the ground sobbing.<br/><br/>Myra rushed to the girl nodding, “Yes, my apologies Herr Buchannon, I sent her to wake you without thinking! Please punish me, not her, she did not know any better!” The words flew out of a place in the older woman Hamish knew existed but had little understanding of or experience to call upon. But the pain, the fear, the desperation, and the memory of having had to go through this before was etched into every inch of Myra’s being. The stooped shoulders of heavy and haunting memories, the attempt to cover as much of the girl with her own body as possible, it all hit Hamish like a sledgehammer.<br/><br/>“Why would I punish either of you,” he asked, not fully comprehending the reason he felt as if he had been kicked by a mule. “Why is she here that would bring punishment upon you?”<br/><br/>“Please Herr Buchannon,” Myra begged, further deepening the strange breathless feeling in his guts, “She is only 15 and her family is in one of the work camps!”<br/><br/>Hamish stepped away from the women just as Josef ran into the room, a gun in his hand. Hamish stood in the firelight, looking to Josef like nothing short of the angel of death himself with his pale skin radiating the orange of the fire as it threw crooked shadows across the bare floor. Josef stared at the sight and unconsciously found himself backing away, as if the specter he was seeing may suddenly spring upon him.<br/><br/>“Josef, lower the gun,” Hamish said with all the calm he could muster. How the hell had things gotten so bad! He was losing control but felt the cold reality of history replacing the adrenaline soaked emotions of everyone else. The calm worked however, for Josef looked at his hand as if it had grown the weapon and Josef threw it to the ground.<br/><br/>Hamish nodded then bent to the two women on the floor. Myra was trying not to cry in fear; the other girl lost that battle long ago. They were tears of agonizing memories, the kind that lay deep in our souls and wait until we are most vulnerable before unleashing a wild storm of pain remembered far too well. It was a fear that springs from the untapped well of our souls that only experience can open. This girl had been hurt, badly.<br/><br/>The maid cap had fallen off revealing her long black hair, and Hamish caught a glimpse of her brown eyes when she opened them long enough to look at him. The eyes confirmed everything. She was too young for such horror, too innocent for such evil. Hamish felt a chill settle into his heart just as a fire kicked in from his soul.<br/><br/>“Who hurt her,” Hamish asked. Myra looked shocked by the question but the heat coming from his eyes was no longer fearful. It was the heat of vengeance from eyes that would see it done. “Give me names and I will make them scream for your forgiveness before I bury them in their own hate filled graves.”<br/><br/>“Herr Buchannon,” Josef finally said stepping into the room. “Her name is Chaya Berger, her mother sent her to us weeks ago, you were never here and there was so much room. The night they took her father and mother, she ran here, we took her in and have been hiding her ever since. Always worried about a search or that you would find her. We know you work for the Nazi’s Herr Buchannon and beg of you not to hurt her. Please, we will go in her place if you will keep her…”<br/><br/>“No,” Hamish said quietly, rising from the floor. “Her name must be Dahl, Josef. She lives under my roof but Dahl will give them no reason to look further. She is the daughter of your brother, who has sent her here while he fights. Her mother has died of consumption.""<br/><br/>Hamish reached out to the young girl and helped her to a chair in front of the fireplace. He looked at her as he spoke. ""Believe me when I tell you that I do not work for the Nazi's. What I do is unimportant but it gives me skills to see punishment carried out. Now, give me the names of the men who hurt you.”<br/><br/>Several minutes later, Hamish had memorized the names of the men while he dressed. The young girl had sat in the chair and rattled off the names in a far off daze as she forced her mind to recall things her body wanted to forget. She had only known the name of two soldiers who had come in that night. Two was enough. One would die so that one would talk, then the talker would die. They would not die with dignity.<br/><br/>It never occurred to Hamish that the reasons were not business. Nor did it occur to him that as he was losing control of the situation, his stutter had not returned. He had targets. His life was back to normal.<br/><br/>The hour was just after seven in the evening when Hamish finally emerged downstairs. Myra awaited him with Chaya at the bottom of the stairs. Myra had her smile plastered again to her motherly face. Chaya was smiling as well but hers was marred with shyness and lack of trust towards him. He tried smiling in return and felt the unfamiliar muscles try to work themselves out.<br/>Myra could not contain her laughter for long, “You look as if you are going to eat us Herr Buchannon,” she tittered. This made Chaya giggle and it was the prettiest sound Hamish could remember. It was pure and honest and without a hint of the terror.<br/><br/>“I am not used to such gestures I am afraid,” Hamish replied. Myra was stunned into silence, staring open mouthed at him. Hamish felt he had already bungled the conversation and was about to apologize, knowing the stutter would be there when Myra saved him.<br/><br/>“Did you just make a jest Herr Buchannon?” Myra asked him, the playful lilt of her voice brought a true smile to his lips. Myra laughed again, “That’s better!” Hamish could not relay his gratefulness to her, he was unsure what that really meant. But he felt it keenly, a need to show her appreciation.<br/><br/>“Your guest will be here shortly after 9pm,” Chaya said quietly, looking at the floor. “If it pleases Herr Buchannon, I will be delighted to serve as your hostess.”<br/><br/>Hamish looked at the two women carefully. Something was happening, he knew it; one of those openings that life offers that we tend to miss so often. Hamish was not sure what to make of it but he gave in to something familiar for him, his instinct. But logical sat quietly to the side as he gave voice to his heart.<br/><br/>“I can think of no one I’d rather have than the services of a lovely young lady at my table,” he replied, astonished that, once again, he had not stuttered. “It is my honor that you are here Chaya.”<br/><br/>The responding smile from both of the ladies gave Hamish a sense of something right. A feeling he had searched for but never really understood until now. He watched as the two women departed before making his way to the library. He sat in a chair in front of the fire and puffed on an empty pipe. Occasionally, one of his guests would laugh, and once he heard Chaya singing a song. She had a beautiful voice that struck chords of longing for Hamish. Longings he could not seem to grab and examine but he felt them keenly.<br/><br/>It had been a long time since Hamish had enjoyed the feelings of being home. He bathed in the sensation now and let it wash away the grim of his past. It would never fully cleanse him but it was a start.<br/><br/>Hamish once again felt the timing of the day slip by him and replaced the book had been browsing. She would be here soon. He stood and checked his appearance in the mirror. Black slacks, a crisp white shirt with a green silk tie and a crimson smoking jacket. For a second Hamish wondered what he could possibly blend in to in this outfit. It was a fluttering thought and Hamish released it as he made his way to the dining room. The table had the leaves removed and a modest four holder candelabra as its center piece.  The electric lights had been turned off in favor of the candles. Hamish felt comfortable in the warm glow of the candles over the harsh burning electric lights.<br/><br/>Before he could think anymore, there was a knock upon his door."
3746,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=140,2014-11-11T17:45:42,Isolde,"Isolde had opted to take the stairs rather than the lift. She needed the time to still her heart and reign in her emotions. By the time she reached the designated floor, her cheeks were pink with the exertion and her eyes were sparkling again.<br/><br/>She refused to let Erlind’s lack of response to bother her in the least. He was simply a business deal gone back, nothing more. A small voice in the back of her head laughed at her stupidity. Holding her head high, she thought back, I prefer to think of it as a positive attitude.  Straightening her clothing, she rapped on the door.<br/><br/>A young Jewess dressed in a maid’s uniform opened the door and said, quite respectfully,<br/><br/>“Fraulein Devereaux? You were expected. Won’t you come in?”<br/><br/>Isolde smiled regally at the young woman whose glossy black hair was nearly hidden by a neat white cap.<br/><br/>“Thank you. I believe you have me at a disadvantage. Who are you?” Isolde said, extending her hand. The maid only looked at her hand in perplexity. An older woman rushed over to her side to join her.<br/><br/>“The mister is waiting for you in the dining salon. Please, please, come in.” she said, tugging at Isolde’s arm.<br/><br/>Sensing no danger from these two ladies, Isolde allowed herself to be ushered into the intimate dining room. Candles glowed. The gilded mirrors reflected the light, turning the few candles into a multitude, like stars in an angelic choir. The red haired witch relaxed. Candles signified power and spells and control. She stopped short when she saw the man. Black slacks, a crisp white shirt with a green silk tie and a crimson smoking jacket. He was well favored and the little feminine voice in her head reminded her that she was a fit compliment for his finery. She in her tightly fitted skirt and jacket that hugged her curves and made her own unique coloring look like an autumn celebration.<br/><br/>Ignoring that bit of vanity, Isolde stood looking at the man, waiting for him to state his name and his purpose. He was a mortal, an innocent, that she could deduce although his eyes looked to have bottomless wells of ancient wisdom. Men like that were dangerous. Isolde liked dangerous.<br/><br/>“You have said you were an ally. Can I trust you?”"
3747,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=140,2014-11-11T22:53:00,Anadwen,"“Mediterranean cuisine and delicacies at Restaurant Davvero. What do you all say?” Erlind suggested, Kai promptly giving him a slight nod. ""That sounds like an excellent choice."" he agreed, and offered Annika his arm once more, for her to place her small hand onto it, and lead her forwards, showing her off as if she were a jewel on a crown.<br/><br/>Raising his hat once more and bowing softly as the figure of the Witch appeared by him - speaking up with kindness in an amicable voice, but he could sense an air of uneasiness from her - he returned her smile, courteous as ever. ""Indeed, it is a pleasure, Fraulein Deveraux."" he nodded. Annika smiled, too, though it was nothing more than a hint of her plump lips curling upwards. ""I'm pleased to meet you. Annika Rohr. I'm Kristoff's fiance. Hopefully you'll have a wonderful evening, Fraulein Deveraux.""<br/>""Indeed,"" Kai nodded, giving his fiancee a short glance. ""I wish you a beautiful evening, too, so may anything you do tonight turn out successful."" A little more but a hint at those words, and he watched her exit. Little witch, little heart beating like a caged bird. He could well near feel the atmosphere of bottled-up emotion, following her like a hazy crimson veil.<br/><br/>It wasn't long before they'd enter the restaurant itself, their coats taken courteously; Kai preferred, rather than hiding in a private dining room, to put both his trophy suit, and his trophy woman on display before everyone's eyes, and thus, he chose the table right underneath the chandelier, glimmering with light, brilliantly reflected from crystal. The polished silver of the pocket watch's chain shimmered as he seated himself on the bolstered chair, placing one hand onto Annika's waist when the woman sat down beside him. Dressed in a clean tailcoat, though nowhere near matching either Erlind's simplistic suit, nor Kai's victorian outfit, the waiter came just moments later, handing every one a masterfully done menu.<br/><br/>Red bourbon and blue lobster, they dined like french kings in Versailles...<br/>The wine glass twirled the burgundy liquid, reflecting the light of the chandelier. Conversations were upheld solely for the purpose of conversing in itself, presentation of each other's social graces and riches, and subtle, yet to a skilled eye obvious showing off. That was the high society...<br/>So greedy, so greedy...<br/><br/>Greed. Greed was the original sin; Greed was the seed of darkness in human souls that made them commit wrongs. After all, everything wrong was done from greed - Gluttony the greed of consumption, Envy the greed for another's riches, Lust the greed for pleasure, Pride the greed of one's ego and praise, Sloth the greed of comfort, even Wrath - the greed for violence. Everything fell prey to its poisonous flame, bowing like grass in the winds of storm. Greed was at the beginning of humankind and Greed was what shaped it, what paved its way through the millenia. The forbidden fruit was only taken from curiosity, and that, too, was a pawn of Greed. Empires fell to it. Blood was shed for it. Men died for it. It changed earth and shaped borders, carved deep holes into mountains and built towers, shearing the sky, from stone.<br/>That was his domain. Greed. All-consuming, there was always a seed of avarice in the hearts of men, demons and angels alike...<br/>Even God himself wasn't free of Greed; would that be so, demons would not have come to existence, they would have never been banished in the first place. No, the deepest, gaping hole of blackness was there, within everyone. And you could never get rid of it.<br/><br/>Greed. It came in many forms and shapes, but at the very core of every longing was that, Greed. And it was a powerful weapon, too, a double-edged blade, for it could grant one power, and power corrupts - no one knew better how dangerous that blade was, how deep into one's soul it could strike, to tear it apart and shear all bits of innocence to nothing but charred remains.<br/><br/>Finally, the clicking of the waiter's heels warned them all of the coming of their meals - two men brought dishes on exquisite silver plates, served on porcelain of great quality, and placed them down between the already prepared cutlery. The shards of ice, on which oysters were served before Annika, were crisp, and the steam, rising from the blue shell of the lobster, with five small bowls of different sauces and dressings, which was placed in front of Kai, twisted in the stiff air. He, however, refrained from eating yet, knowing far too well it was likely too hot to eat; instead, he took one of the prawns from a smaller bowl between the fingers of his gloved hand, for a try dipping it in one of the sauce bowls.<br/>Delicious; it was cooked perfectly, and the the sauce had just the right amount of spices, mixed with yogurt. ""The cuisine is indeed exquisite."" he concluded.<br/><br/>An uncomfortable feeling of eyes on his back had him worried, though. As if someone was staring right through him. It was impolite to turn around and look whether someone's watching, but...<br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Erlind. I think we are being watched. Is there someone odd behind us?</span>Even though in a mental connection, there was a hint of concern in his voice.<br/><br/>----<br/><br/>The Eyes saw everything. The Ears heard everything. Ever vigilant, ever watching, nothing escaped them.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">He</span>saw through their eyes every sight, heard through their ears every sound, and there was nothing that he did not perceive.<span style=""font-style: italic"">He</span>wasn't there, but his puppets, moving on invisible strings, fastened to his fingertips, were moving like pawns on a chessboard, their eyes belonged to him, their ears belonged to him.<br/>Their thoughts belonged to him.<br/><br/>A figure slithered in through the door, dark and faded, long hair shadowing her face, devoid of any color. Eyes, black as night, without an iris or sclerae, stared stubbornly at the ground. There was nothing that could even distinguish her as a sentient creature; she lacked expression and words alike. She didn't even let the door service rid her of her high-collared coat, dressed as she was did she sit in the corner, those lifeless black eyes scanning every chair and every table.<br/>And<span style=""font-style: italic"">he</span>] saw them through her eyes, doubtless that they were no humans.<br/><br/>Her empty gaze was glued to them."
3748,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=140,2014-11-11T23:46:28,WildSpawn,"The couple ended up opting for the public dinning room and Kai picked a  table right underneath the chandelier. Erlind picked a seat next to Paula and dressed the chair with his red coat. While the others allowed their coats to be taken by the attendants at the entrance of the restaurant, Erlind preferred to keep his with him. His clothes were just an attire of pure illusion after all and allowing any piece of the outfit to be in the hands of another was completely useless. It would simply vanish before the attendant gets the chance to hang it on the coat hook. Two waiters carrying trays of different types of beverages stepped closer to the dinning table and set the alcoholic bottles on the surface for future personal use. One of the healthy, fit looking waiters advanced with a smile and introduced himself as being one of their personal waiters amongst having to server other tables.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“Would you like to start off with refreshing drinks?”</span>He made sure to look everyone in the eyes while keeping a balanced eye contact.<span style=""font-style: italic"">“Are you aware of our specials and promotional deals this week?”</span>He added with a genuine smile and the second waiter began to place the menus, beginning from the left side of the table.<span style=""font-style: italic"">“Please take your time and if you have any questions about the menus, let any of us know”</span>The second waiter said.<br/><br/>Erlind nodded his head and began to unbutton the buttons on his white sleeves. He rolled them up a little bit and excused himself from the party. He walked out of the dinning room and made his way to the lobby. He caught a glimpse of Isolde departing the lobby and towards the stairs. The restless shifting of the crowd in the lobby blinded his vision for couple seconds, and Isolde was gone.<br/><br/>He forced his attention to the present, remembering where he was heading to. A cigarette. Yes he needed one. Even though he had lost his sense of taste, he still remembered what a cigarette tasted like and how its addiction had affected his human body for the past eighty years and up until the day he disposed of it. He needed to experience once again the alteration of mood that the substance brought him during moments of need. Demons too had mood swings, and even in the material world, they needed to keep their moods in check. No one was immune to addiction, be it toxic or harmless.<br/><br/>Stepping into the night, Erlind thought about how he completely ignored Isolde when she passed them by. Kai was a gentleman enough to return the favor and greet the Witch back. He pulled out a cigarette from his Marlboro pack and stuck one between his lips then lit it. Absent-minded, watched the Hotel's valet attendant standing at attention; smiling and greeting the Hotel guests as they entered and existed the building.<br/><br/>The blond man had returned soon enough after smoking half of his cigarette to see the waiters returning with silver plates adorned with what was supposed to be their dinner.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""The cuisine is indeed exquisite.""</span>He heard Kai conclude.<br/><br/>Erlind nodded his head and sat at the table, placing a white napkin on the left side of his lap. He passed the bread plate to Paula when Kai's words caught his attention again.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Erlind. I think we are being watched. Is there someone odd behind us?  </span></span><br/><br/>Erlind raised his eyelids and took a short glimpse past Kai.<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">I see no one. I do not feel any strange presence but if anything it would be Darcy but I doubt it. She's probably plucking the last remaining hairs on her head after our recent expected meeting.</span></span>The Demon's lips twisted into a short smile and raised a glass of red wine to his lips, glancing at Paula's radiant complexion out of the corner of his eye. She seemed to be enjoying dinner and Erlind could probably try to taste the food through Paula's delighted emotions as she gracefully began to eat.<br/><br/>""How is your choice of meal, Annika?"" The blonde man asked taking a black olive into his mouth. He locked his gaze on the red-head and ignored the layered movements around him.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""What I love about Italian cuisine, is that it is not always about how fancy it looks or is, but it is all about the ingredients.""</span>He added, taking a sip of his wine. Yes, the strange presence was there but he did not feel like it was necessary to agree with Kai. This was a special dinner after all."
3749,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=140,2014-11-13T06:45:00,girly2k,"“Unfortunately, business is what brings me here. It’s not like I get a decent vacation every now and then. You know how it is, I’m sure.  The Führer’s work is never done.”<span style=""font-style: italic"">Bluthund</span>Drechsler was very polite, and sincerely too.  It was very reassuring.<br/><br/>Yvonne nodded with a quiet sigh, her shoulders falling into a comfortable place - still rather straight for most others, but relaxed all the same.  He was vague, and she would get to the bottom of it later.  In all likelihood, he had been called on to see to orders privately and hadn't yet received his instructions, so he wouldn't know himself.  ""Indeed,"" she agreed.  ""It has been an eternal battle against the sinners and the Fuhrer is one of our mightiest soldiers.  I can wait for my vacation in Paradise.""<br/><br/>There was a heavy silence between them that was not uncomfortable.  They shared it.<br/><br/>""Heh,"" she smirked, ""even then, I will fight.""<br/><br/>Udo turned his attention away to briefly look out the window, “Officer Wojcik, can you feel it… how dirty Munich is? It isn’t very pleasant.”<br/><br/>Her eyes lifted to the same window, ordinary people crossing streets carefully.  They helped each other in small packs.  Like rats.  It was very unpleasant to see such filth striding in the sunlight of the Father's halo with such little regard to their Lord.  She felt the sneer pick up her lip and grind her teeth as she answered.  ""Yes.""<br/><br/>His gaze returned to her.  The look there was clear: a mission to clean the streets of the grossly abundant vermin writhing in their burrows of gold and sin and restore righteousness to the earth.  It would/start in Germany, in cities like this one, in Munich.  It had already started and it would spread across nations, oceans, languages, and time, remembered.  The Holy Cause.  It would start with them.  The soldiers of the Lord, working through His disciple in<span style=""font-style: italic"">herr</span>Hitler and the army he'd gathered of the faithful, the loyal, the righteous.  The Holy Cause would be responsible for the saving of millions of lives, and for this it would be known forever.<br/><br/>Yvonne nodded her acknowledgment to him.  ""If you are staying a while, I may call on you.  For the cleansing of the city."" It came out like a question, though she knew the answer, and she added the second part, not out of forgetfulness or clarity, but for emphasis.<br/><br/>""I am staying at the Charles Hotel,"" he told her without hesitation, ""It's not far from here.  Room 419.  Should you call on me to serve for the cause, it would be a pleasure.""<br/><br/>Maybe the shiver she saw wasn't up his back, but her own.  Again, she nodded and moved away from the table, heading back toward the seat being saved for her at another.  A sort of peace fell on her to know there were others out there, working toward the cause with as much diligence as she had, and that she, in short, had an ally.  She wasn't entirely sure on the man, but she did not expect much to be out of place with someone so earnest, and she would not think ill of him without cause, not when a short investigation could clear him.  She would deal with that later.  Now she had other business to attend to.<br/><br/>""Father,"" she tipped her head in hello.  ""Thank you for your patience.""<br/><br/>""Not at all,"" he told her.  ""It is a virtue, isn't it?""<br/><br/>She couldn't tell if she smiled or not when she looked on the man.  He was so much less intimidating in front of her now, but there was still something there, in his air, in his posture, in the glow of the sun reflecting off the snow outside.  No, it wasn't the snow, it was him.  There was more than just the man to him, and she knew that he was a messenger of God, more than just His priest, but someone or something more active, more involved, more... just more.<br/><br/>The transition from earthly matters to something ""more"" was disorienting, but Yvonne could handle it.  Yvonne.  That's not what he had called her, was it?  No he'd called her something she'd near but forgotten.  It had been years, since her mothers passing, that she heard it's utterance.<br/><br/>The woman, whose hair was longer than her torso, hung loose all around in unforgiving knots as she laid upon the bed.  Weariness was apparent on her very form and it extended to the crumpling of the thin blanket in her once-fisted hands, long fingers now wrapped absently like a ghost, pale and bony.  Sweat glistened cold around a face that looked serene despite the weariness.  Soft lips were dry, soft cheeks were gaunt, soft eyes were unfocused.  The stone walls were hard and exaggerated her softness while the simple bedding complete with a single, flat pillow emphasized the beauty of a creature that was so lost upon the world.  It wasn't in her face or shape where the world looked, whether they found it there or not, but within, where her soul resided, pure and untouched by the worlds sin.<br/><br/>Innocence exemplified kneeled at her side, small, chubby, youthfully pink hands in stark contrast to the one she held.  It was tight and desperate and strong, not a bit at ease in the stillness.  Golden hair glowed despite the darkness of the room.  It hung loose, covering the face like a curtain, but not the tears that fell past them to darken the sheet below in perfect circles, slowly growing larger as each drop landed in exactly the same place.  The girl did not move any more when others walked through to open the windows.  She did not budge as the priests performed the rites.  The innocent was no longer.<br/><br/>She did not falter her prayer for one second as she promised vengeance to the Lord on those who had taken his pride from the world, spreading their illnesses to the undeserved.  She told Him she understood He needed her mother with Him in heaven, that she would serve her purpose with graciousness and gratitude and praise Him infinitely, greeting His children into her arms and carrying them to Him.  She could share.  She was a good girl.  She asked that he be patient, that sometimes her mother would miss her, but all He had to do was show her, show her what good her daughter did in His name, and she would be okay.  Her mother would be proud of her.  And the first thing she would do would be to stop the evil of this plague, the one that sent her earthly mother to her heavenly Father, by sending all those who infected it upon others to a place he would not have to see them.<br/><br/>She knew better now.  God was everywhere, including Hell.  He was looking upon the heathens with shame and committing them to His holy wrath unlike any could possibly know.  It should relieve her to know Justice was served, but she was just as disappointed as ever that the sinners could not be redeemed, that she had done what was necessary, but it had been her mothers wish to save them, so Yvonne had failed her.  Only she hadn't been known as Yvonne at the time.<br/><br/>""How do you know my Name,"" she asked, ""Father?"""
3750,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=140,2014-11-13T07:27:55,Rhandom1,"Hamish heard the door open and the unfamiliar voice floated through to him. There was an edge to her voice, as if she were upset. Had he done something wrong? Had he already made a bungle of a meeting yet to occur? He found his stomach would not rest at the thought of having done something to make this woman upset. She had not entered the room, he could still make a break for it into the night where he could disappear. Perhaps he could continue to watch her and learn what he could…<br/><br/>Then she was there, striding into the room and wasting no time with pleasantries.<br/><br/>“You said you are an ally. Can I trust you?”<br/><br/>Hamish was speechless at the vision. He could not guess the color of her garment but it did not matter. She was making the color beautiful in the mirrored glow of the candles. Her hair sparkled, matching the orange and yellows bouncing gaily around the room. Her piercing blue eyes seemed to take him in and dismiss him just as quickly. Hamish felt slightly uncomfortable under the gaze. Her eyes seemed misplaced on her young face for they reflected a deeper wisdom. Experience brought about by decades.<br/><br/>Hamish would have pondered this more but then he realized that she belonged in a setting far more posh than this quietly stated mansion. Perhaps he had chosen poorly? Suddenly he felt foolish, another new sensation for him, and very out of place.<br/><br/>Myra curtsied to them and hurried off into the kitchen, leaving Chaya to tend them. Hamish was uncertain what to do now that she was here. He had been trained in interrogation, not every day conversing. And her question was fair. How could he get her to trust him?<br/><br/>Hamish struggled in a silence that seemed to stretch as he battled with what to do. From somewhere in the cobwebs of his memory there lurked a whispering voice, urging him to trust her. She had asked a fair and blatant question, she deserved no less of an answer.<br/><br/>“My name is Hamish Buchannon, Frau Devereaux. You were recently held and escaped one Darcy Krohs,” Hamish paused a second, still battling his loner instincts against the need to trust someone again. The words gushed from him as if they had a force of their own to add in his private war.<br/><br/>“I will find and kill her, Frau Devereaux. I would appreciate your help in doing so.”"
3751,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=140,2014-11-14T01:30:38,Isolde,"Isolde sat, straight backed, in the dining chair to the right of Hamish Buchannon. She wrapped herself in dignity as he offered his services as executioner. Even though he had not offered her a seat, she was shocked enough to need to find a chair to hold her. Without a by your leave, the witch picked up his strong, well- crafted hand, allowing her thumb to pass over the palm. She examined it boldly and then gently laid it back on the snowy white table cloth.<br/><br/>“Herr Buchannon, I see blood on your hands but oddly enough, I do not hear the cries of the innocent, an odd combination to be sure. Your heart is pure and you serve a higher purpose. Those you kill deserve to leave this world screaming in torment as justice for their evil. You do what I cannot. I am bound to only vanquish the souls from Hell that would corrupt the world. I have to see all mortals as innocents, no matter how vile they might be. I have need of one such as you. Your hands are not tied as are mine.”<br/><br/>The maid brought a service of hot, steaming tea and proceeded to pour. Isolde held up two fingers to accept the sugar cubes.<br/><br/>“I have few allies,” Isolde continued as she cautiously sipped the scalding liquid, feeling warm spread to her insides. “I believe I will trust you but first, wisdom dictates that I must be transparent with you. I am a witch. Not the kind who dances about on the full moon or rides a broom across the darkened night sky, but a witch by birth. My power is neither good nor evil but will become what I will it to be. I am powerful and I am immortal.  My bloodline is pure as is Darcy’s.”<br/><br/>At Herr Buchannon’s look, she held up her hand and continued,<br/><br/>“Darcy is my cousin. She sold out to evil many centuries ago in another lifetime, in another place.  She is the example of corrupt power unbridled. I, on the other hand, took sacred vows and hold them closely. I bring life and help to all who are innocent. I protect them from demons and from black arts. This is why I must warn you. If you go against Darcy, you are going against Satan and his army. You are mortal. You will be as a sheep in a wolf’s den. However, if you had my power protecting you, you could eliminate the mortals that are in her thrall. I could cloak you so that you might get close to her and I could give you power to accomplish your task. “<br/><br/>Isolde leaned toward him, putting a slender hand on his wrist,<br/><br/>“Hitler must be stopped and Darcy must be stopped. There is madness afoot in the world and we could be vehicles for change. But you have an appetite for blood. If I empower you, will I be sending you to your doom? Will the hunger abate when the mission is over?”"
3752,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=140,2014-11-14T05:47:15,Gunther,"Father Fischer sipped at the coffee. It was black with one teaspoon of sugar, just the way he liked it. The flavor, rich; one might describe it as bold. Raphael enjoyed the flavor. He spotted the Geheime Staatspolizei Inspektor Udo Drechsler. Raphael never forgot a face. Raphael had once met the man's father, Theo and his grandfather, Egon. He also knew the current location of his elder siblings, Liam Drechsler and Heidi Brauer. At one time, Raphael felt sorrow for the young German, who sought to locate his siblings. But when Udo Drechsler turned his back on Christ, Raphael dismissed the notion or at least saving it to see if Drechsler would come back to Christ.<span style=""font-style: italic"">'If Udo Drechsler wants my help, I'll be there for him.'</span>The last time Raphael saw the young Gestapo Inspector, he himself was disguised as a Hungarian Gestapo officer, Rafael Halasz from BudaPest. Raphael appreciated that disguise. Halasz was such an imposing figure. He had to give it up to remain in Southern Germany. He hoped to retain the Nazi officer, Zimmer but the Allied agent deemed it necessary to separate him from that corpse. A Catholic priest, seemed to be the perfect fit to keep his eye on the situation in München. As long as he wasn't called upon to perform the sacrament of matrimony for one of the Fallen.<br/><br/>Raphael felt her presence before she even opened the door. Her aura was brighter than she would like to admit. Father Fischer was fine with that. He smiled when he saw her enter the cafe. She approached,<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Apologies, Father, I must make a brief introduction of myself. One moment?""</span><br/><br/>Father Fischer nodded in acknowledgement. A hand gesture insured it was acceptable to speak with another first and she turned toward the Gestapo inspector.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Pardon me, herr Drechsler, I don't believe we've had the pleasure of meeting before, but your reputation precedes you, and I must personally thank you on behalf of our Fuhrer.""</span>tęsknić Wojcik spoke to Inspector Drechsler. [tr. tęsknić = Miss (Polish)]<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“Well, well! I had no idea I was quite the celebrity,”</span>Drechsler responded to the introduction.<span style=""font-style: italic"">“The pleasure is mine, Officer Wojcik, thank you kindly for the warm welcome. I don’t get to come out to Munich very often. Unfortunately, business is what brings me here. It’s not like I get a decent vacation every now and then. You know how it is, I’m sure. The Führer’s work is never done.”</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Indeed,""</span>tęsknić Wojcik placated the Gestapo Inspector.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""It has been an eternal battle against the sinners and the Fuhrer is one of our mightiest soldiers. I can wait for my vacation in Paradise. Heh, even then, I will fight.""</span>tęsknić Wojcik appeared to jest with him, her comment appearing half-hearted. Or maybe Raphael hoped.<br/><br/>Udo turned his attention away to briefly look out the window,<span style=""font-style: italic"">“Officer Wojcik, can you feel it… how dirty Munich is? It isn’t very pleasant.”</span>This comment provided some insight to Udo Drechsler for Raphael Fischer; the darkness that lay within his heart. Almost a hint of good yearning to breathe free, trapped...for now.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Yes.""<br/><br/>""If you are staying a while, I may call on you. For the cleansing of the city.""<br/><br/>""I am staying at the Charles Hotel,"" he told her without hesitation, ""It's not far from here. Room 419. Should you call on me to serve for the cause, it would be a pleasure.""</span>The Polish woman turned back toward Raphael.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Father, Thank you for your patience.""<br/><br/>""Not at all,"" he told her. ""It is a virtue, isn't it?""</span><br/><br/>Tęsknić Wojcik got right to the point when she took her seat,<span style=""font-style: italic"">""How do you know my Name,"" she asked, ""Father?""</span><br/><br/>Father Fischer grinned, almost snorted his coffee as he was sipping it. ""You always got right down to business. Skip the pleasantries,"" He gave her a warm knowing smile. ""That was something I always enjoyed about you when you were a little girl."" Of course tęsknić Wojcik would not recognize Raphael for who he truly was. Hopefully, his admission of prior knowledge in her youth did not frighten. It was not meant in any harmful or covertly daring manner.<br/><br/>Raphael was about to answer the question with a question, but they were interrupted by the waitress. Father Fischer ordered a plate of bacon and eggs with a side of fried potatoes. The young woman topped off his coffee. She took whatever Yvonne would have ordered and then left.<br/><br/>""Yvael, we have met before,"" Raphael sipped the coffee. ""I know this is disconcerting because you did not know me in this current form. I knew your mom and your father. Your father is very close to me and my brothers. The last time I saw him was maybe three months ago. He is doing well, if you are curious."" Raphael looked at the young woman knowing she was much older than her appearances let on. But his current appearance made him look 60, and he was really much older now wasn't he? yes, of course.<br/><br/>""Last evening I was sipping coffee and eating corn bread in a small cafe near the church. It is one of those small family shops that sell home baked goods. You may have seen it this morning? Anyway, last night, while I was sipping my coffee, I detected your presence. I knew you were nearby. It warmed my heart, but I could also feel who you were with. It surprised me at first because I have not seen you in many, many years. In fact, the last time I laid eyes on you, you were very small and very young. It took me some time to realize who you were. I had time to dwell on that and your presence in church this morning, confirmed it for me. I am very happy to see you, Yvael Wojcik."" Raphael smiled warmly at her, then sipped his coffee.<br/><br/>""At the time, I had not put it together, who you were, but I did recognize the other volk who were with you. You were in the presence of Mademoiselle Devereaux, the French nurse who helps out at the local clinic and three other gentlemen, I believe. Two of them introduced themselves to you as German officers. There is something very important, I must tell you about those two Germany officers."" Father Fischer coughed and sipped at his coffee again.<br/><br/>""This really is good coffee,"" he informed her, just as her own cup arrived at the table. ""They must import it from Brazil. Such an excellent blend.""<br/><br/>""A month ago, I was at a conference. The Hotel Schiffmeister is not far from here. The Fuhrer addressed a crowd of Gestapo agents, Schutzstaffelen as well as other high ranking officers of the  Nationalsozialistische Deutsche Arbeiterpartei."" [tr.: National Socialist German Workers' Party or more commonly referred to as the NSDAP.] Only in English speaking nations is Adolf Hitler's political party referred to as the Nazi Party. ""Your friend, Herr Drechsler was there,"" Raphael nodded to the Police Inspector, ""along with two other gentlemen. The same two men you were with last night.""<br/><br/>Father Fischer sipped at his coffee, once again reveling in its body, its flavor. He knew the woman must be on the edge of her seat. She must be screaming,<span style=""font-style: italic"">'Get on with it! Spill it!'</span>But that would be pure speculation on his part.<br/><br/>""I do not know what your mother told you about yourself or your father. I assume you keep those thoughts as sacred and close to your bosom at all times. There are many among us who would believe you ready for the lunatic asylum if you shared those secrets. But your acquaintances last night are what I would refer to as the<span style=""font-style: italic"">Fallen</span>. They are not of this world. They occupy a mortal's body, take on a corporeal form occasionally in order to interact with humans and engage in some ulterior motive. I need to warn you of them, not because I believe they intend to harm you, but because they will try to challenge your beliefs. I know your heart is with God and our Savior Lord Jesus Christ. Your mind is with our Fuhrer Adolf Hitler. It is good to have something to believe. I will not judge this mortal. He has the best intentions for the people of this great nation. I hope that he can achieve great things. You will need to watch him and his policies with great care. Ask yourself occasionally, if they are in line with the teachings of Jesus Christ. Sure, we are all sinners. Yes, even me,"" Raphael gave that warm loving smile that makes people feel as though they are loved and respected by everyone. ""Adolf Hitler is a human and susceptible to his own failings. Keep an eye on him. He is a great man and capable of many great things. But even great men have self-doubt.""<br/><br/>Raphael sipped his coffee, ""Yvael. I know you and your family. You do not know me and you do not know Herr Kohler. Both he and I are not what you would think. I am more like you, than you could possibly know, but we are nothing alike. This morning, the two boys who served mass with me, are my brothers. How is it possible that a 15 and 17 year old could be brothers with a 60 year old man? Maybe because neither of us are 15, 17 or 60. But we are not the<span style=""font-style: italic"">Fallen</span>as Herr Kohler and his partner, Kai. In fact, if you have ever read Old Testament, there is a passage in the Testament of Solomon which mentions your friend Herr Kohler. His name back then was Asmodeus. Or maybe you are familiar with the Book of Tobit in the Eastern Orthodox church? In that book Asmodeus ran off with one of my brother's daughters, Sarah. You should ask Herr Kohler if he could recount his time with Sarah."" Raphael smiled at Yvonne as he once again sipped his coffee. The waitress came to the table with their plates of food.<br/><br/>""Thank you very much,"" Raphael looked up at the young woman. ""Has anyone ever told you, what beautiful eyes you have? They are the whitest of blue. Very pretty. Very pretty."" Raphael waited for the blushing woman to leave before continuing.<br/><br/>""I don't want to get into who I am specifically. I think you can figure it out. We are related, in a manner of speaking. You can look at me as an uncle. Your father is very close to me. I can help you, if you should require it. As Mademoiselle Devereaux works in Health care, so do I,"" he added with a wink.<br/><br/>""Be very careful with whom you associate, my dear. I care about you and do not wish to see you harmed."""
3753,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=140,2014-11-14T07:50:28,girly2k,"""You always got right down to business. Skipped the pleasantries.  That was something I always enjoyed about you when you were a little girl.""<br/><br/>The smile of the gentleman did not register at the forefront of her mind, it screaming things long lost to new memories over the years.  There were so many of them.<br/><br/>Yvonne kept her mouth shut, keeping the new information at hand but pushed aside so that she might amend it as he continued.  The father was about to do so when the waitress returned for her order, filling his mug with the brewing, muddy liquid while she recommended something.  Agreeing absently, the woman nodded once and then took the fathers likely heartier order, nodding again and departing.  Raphael - Father Fischer turned back to his guest and came back to mock her with the subject in question.<br/><br/>""Yvael,"" he said, taking a sip, ""we have met before. I know this is disconcerting because you did not know me in this current form. I knew your mom and your father.""  Her eyes widened freely.  That could only mean one thing.  ""Your father is very close to me and my brothers. The last time I saw him was maybe three months ago. He is doing well, if you are curious.""<br/><br/>""Last evening I was sipping coffee and eating corn bread in a small cafe near the church. It is one of those small family shops that sell home baked goods. You may have seen it this morning? Anyway, last night, while I was sipping my coffee, I detected your presence. I knew you were nearby. It warmed my heart, but I could also feel who you were with. It surprised me at first because I have not seen you in many, many years. In fact, the last time I laid eyes on you, you were very small and very young. It took me some time to realize who you were. I had time to dwell on that, and your presence in church this morning confirmed it for me. I am very happy to see you, Yvael Wojcik.""<br/><br/>She took a deep breath.  All this... data was coming in far too fast for her to make sense of, though she refused to let it show.  Yvonne laid her eyes back to mid-level, casual if not a little skeptical as he spoke, fitting an officer in a coffee shop.  No doubt the two of them were notable to the patrons - she counted many stares around them of the intimidating pair - which made the conversation that much more discomfited.  She had to focus.  This had to be controlled.<br/><br/>""And I you, Father.  I can agree that it has been a while...""<br/><br/>He smiled warmly at her.  Clearly he was not deterred by her admission.  He started again, ""At the time, I had not put it together, who you were, but I did recognize the other volk who were with you. You were in the presence of Mademoiselle Devereaux, the French nurse who helps out at the local clinic and three other gentlemen, I believe. Two of them introduced themselves to you as German officers.<br/><br/>""There is something very important, I must tell you about those two Germany officers.  A month ago, I was at a conference. The Hotel Schiffmeister is not far from here. The Fuhrer addressed a crowd of Gestapo agents, Schutzstaffelen as well as other high ranking officers of the  Nationalsozialistische Deutsche Arbeiterpartei. Your friend,"" the blonde man tilted his head in the direction of the Police Inspector, ""Herr Drechsler was there, along with two other gentlemen. The same two men you were with last night.""<br/><br/>This time Officer Wojcik's eyes narrowed slightly.  His story was starting to lose it's sense, but more importantly it started to reveal more about<span style=""font-style: italic"">him</span>despite the revelations he shared of her or the members of her party half a day before or even a few minutes previous.  Intentional or no, he was involving himself.  The information he had on the other two men became more important to her than that of herself and his possible relationship to her or her mother.  She believed his relationship with her Father, but as he continued into that of the<span style=""font-style: italic"">Fallen</span>she kept her mind open that not all things were exactly as they seemed, and that did not exclude the priest or his words.<br/><br/>""...I need to warn you of them, not because I believe they intend to harm you, but because they will try to challenge your beliefs. I know your heart is with God and our Savior Lord Jesus Christ. Your mind is with our Fuhrer Adolf Hitler. It is good to have something to believe. I will not judge this mortal. He has the best intentions for the people of this great nation. I hope that he can achieve great things. You will need to watch him and his policies with great care. Ask yourself occasionally, if they are in line with the teachings of Jesus Christ. Sure, we are all sinners. Yes, even me. Adolf Hitler is a human and susceptible to his own failings. Keep an eye on him. He is a great man and capable of many great things. But even great men have self-doubt.""<br/><br/>Wojcik nodded severely.  It eased her to know that he was not against the Fuhrer, but he did not speak as if he were with the leader, either.  She found herself not full of that peace she'd found at the church, nor was her mind reeling the same confusion as it had then, but she recognized the sensation of disappointment calming all others.  Thoughts were not all settled, but a conclusion was.<br/><br/>She remembered, as she kneeled at her mothers side, the hand of a man on her shoulder.  It was not the parting of the curtains that brightened the room but his presence.  She had not questioned it then, and even now she knew that such an experience was discredited amongst the logic-bound, but there was so much beyond this realm than could be imagined, and men, if he could be called him, like this one did exist.  He calmed her and said the Lord accepted her prayers should she truly mean them and keep them of the Lord.  Nodding her head eagerly at the time had not seemed like such a burden, but it was now one that she carried with her as her strength - and she would not be weak in her task of her Father.<br/><br/>She made comment as he took another sip of his coffee.  ""Father Fischer, the cause of mein Fuhrer is that of the Lord, and I follow Him before any man, but should we fail to follow His man<span style=""font-style: italic"">we will fail Him</span>.""  It was not hard-voiced, but it was emphatic enough to get the point across.<br/><br/>He sipped his coffee, unaffected.<br/><br/>""Yvael,"" he continued, ""I know you and your family. You do not know me and you do not know Herr Kohler. Both he and I are not what you would think. I am more like you, than you could possibly know, but we are nothing alike. This morning, the two boys who served mass with me, are my brothers. How is it possible that a 15 and 17 year old could be brothers with a 60 year old man? Maybe because neither of us are 15, 17 or 60. But we are not the<span style=""font-style: italic"">Fallen</span>as Herr Kohler and his partner, Kai. In fact, if you have ever read Old Testament, there is a passage in the Testament of Solomon which mentions your friend Herr Kohler. His name back then was Asmodeus. Or maybe you are familiar with the Book of Tobit in the Eastern Orthodox church? In that book Asmodeus ran off with one of my brother's daughters, Sarah. You should ask Herr Kohler if he could recount his time with Sarah.""<br/><br/>When the waitress came to the table, Yvonne found herself appreciative.  He made lesser sense now, keeping his secrets to himself in this environment but attempting to share via ambiguity.  It did not make for very effectual conversing.  She, too, was patient, however.<br/><br/>The food set before her was something she was completely unprepared for.  Sugar and syrups and sauces splotched across a fluffy pastry - not at all what she would have ordered herself.  This would've been an expensive treat and the indulgences within it made it a creation of something gluttonous and covetous, quite possibly vain.  She refused to sneer in the presence of the helpful waitress and the righteous father, but she couldn't force her stomach to remain silent at the sight of the rich bread, thick flavors, and overwhelming aroma.  The twisting pain suffered somewhere between excitement and disgust.  The time it would take to make her hunger obedient again would agree with the latter.<br/><br/>""Thank you very much,"" He took that moment to look up at the young woman. ""Has anyone ever told you, what beautiful eyes you have? They are the whitest of blue. Very pretty. Very pretty.""<br/><br/>Yvonne's brows furrowed.  She looked up at the woman's eyes, catching her attention as they flitted bashfully closed and to every possible direction but at the two them before finally finding the exit from the table.  The blue reminded her of a wispy sky on the cold coast of home, but nothing particularly remarkable about them beyond that, and she wondered for a moment what the point was in stating so except to bother her enough to make her leave.  Maybe he knew the scene she did and equated the color to a work only God could make, and she took comfort in this rationalization.  Still, she had to orient herself when he took up her as his audience once more.<br/><br/>""I don't want to get into who I am specifically. I think you can figure it out. We are related, in a manner of speaking. You can look at me as an uncle. Your father is very close to me. I can help you, if you should require it. As Mademoiselle Devereaux works in Health care, so do I,"" he added with a wink.<br/><br/>Her head turned slightly.  What had happened to this situation?  His words became all the more nonsensical as she allowed them to keep going.  Maybe he was just a deranged man of his age.  Immediate her senses went out and she took in the warmth and light of his aura, assured that his senility was well intact with immortal ""youth"" if it could be called that.  She knew very well what he was, yet the experience of these short minutes disturbed her definition or imagery of such things, and she had to reconcile them at another time.  She shook her head slightly gravitating the loose mental objects apart.<br/><br/>Yvonne sighed heavily, almost theatrically.  ""That is quite a lot to take in, Father.  Forgive me for hesitating to accept it without consideration; I'm sure you will understand the need to absorb.  I must thank you, immediately, for bringing to light the true position of those officers you spoke of in whose company you found me this evening.  My superiors will be very interested to hear it.""<br/><br/>""Be very careful with whom you associate, my dear. I care about you and do not wish to see you harmed.""  His gaze was adamant, much more serious than much else of his claims or mannerisms.  She nodded graciously.<br/><br/>""I appreciate your concern, but I have faith that this is the path I am meant to walk.""  He took another sip of coffee, eyes on her as he considered her words.  ""You know my true name, but my surname provides that I am the Warrior of God and it is my duty to fight, in His name, for His cause, and I am privileged to do so.  This is my calling.""<br/><br/>The father's blue eyes regarded her over the top of his mug.  He took his time assessing her, but he didn't much.  Settling the cup down gently, he folded his hands over the top, then looked up at her once more, only a brief pause before saying, ""I believe you are right.  It is<span style=""font-style: italic"">His</span>cause, remember, that you fight for.  That is all I ask.""<br/><br/>A smile pulled at her lips, and Yvonne felt the golden glow of peace surround her once more.  She was not sure if it was this...<span style=""font-style: italic"">man</span>or God opened the sky long enough to share his warmth intentionally upon her in acceptance, or that maybe even she was simply a deranged woman of her own age, but she took it in with pleasure.  Her eyes closed and she inhaled the scent of the coffeehouse, this time with agreement.  Something seemed to fall off, maybe even melt off her shoulders, and she rolled them each twice before settling into her seat more comfortably and starting on her food, the reverend doing the same, in enjoyable silence.<br/><br/>It brought back many memories, some old and some new, but she did not sort through them or examine them with any amount of attention, just general reminiscing.  The blonde officer forgot her station for a moment, washing the stickiness away with cows milk, her body nourished and energized to match her mood now, which had only bloomed with the unfolding of recent events.<br/><br/>""What I know,"" she told Raphael, ""is that my mother was a very holy woman.  She was cursed never to conceive and dedicated herself to the Church.  There she captured the attention of my true Father and that of his servant, the angel sent to bless her with the one thing she could not have otherwise.  It was not immaculate, as some may have graced her with in idle gossip; however, it was a miracle, and I am nothing short of grateful for the opportunity to be a true servant to the Lord where others might not have the capability.  More than this, I do not know.""<br/><br/>Both their glasses were filled, and Yvonne thanked the waitress, their eyes meeting briefly.  She saw their beauty now.  It was remarkable.  Skittering away, the daughter of a holy woman turned to her fathers brother and she smiled at him, polite as a guest should be rather than stoic as the officer of an investigation - there was much more time for that with many other, more deserving creatures.  Here she could relax in a presence much closer to God than she had been in a long time.<br/><br/>""I must be going soon, this information is vital to the campaign.  However, I must ask what your part in it, is then.  I met the woman, Isolde,"" she was a bit surprised at how well she retained the contempt in her voice, ""but I do not see that she is of import more than an obstacle to the cause.  Who is she to you, to God?  What do I not yet know that I might need to?""<br/><br/>She was leaning in to the table to keep their tones hushed.  There was enough hanging in the air about them that could have been overheard and<span style=""font-style: italic"">misconstrued</span>unfavorably.  Specifics like this would only threaten her mission further.  She sent her senses out to the crowd to find most only listening passively or out of entertainment - the ruse of the ""good"" Father Fischer came in quite handy for circumstances as this - but that did not rule out spies.  Not even her ""friend"", herr Drechsler.  When she called on him, she would have to ascertain his opinion, if any, as he had not remained for the entirety of their conversation.  Still, there were few witnesses to call on casually."
3754,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=140,2014-11-14T10:30:56,Rhandom1,"Hamish listened to her tale but his mind was slightly distracted when she had touched his hand. The gesture was warming and he could not recall the last time someone had touched him in such a fashion. The Nazi officers would sometimes pat him on the back or shake a hand but mostly they avoided him, like everyone else.<br/><br/>But Isolde seemed no more fearful of him than she would be of a kitten. Hamish enjoyed the sensation of her voice, talking to him in conversation. There was no begging or pleading, although Hamish thought he might have detected the edge of deep urgency as she spoke.<br/><br/>Myra entered with tea and served it then gave Hamish a sly wink. Hamish, so unused to the machinations of subtle hints could only wink back. Rule number one of survival, when in doubt blend in.<br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><br/>“I have few allies. I believe I will trust you but first, wisdom dictates that I must be transparent with you. I am a witch. Not the kind who dances about on the full moon or rides a broom across the darkened night sky, but a witch by birth. My power is neither good nor evil but will become what I will it to be. I am powerful and I am immortal. My bloodline is pure as is Darcy’s.”</span><br/><br/>Hamish sat slowly in his chair his mouth agape at her news. A witch? Why was he not more surprised by this revelation? He felt he should be in disbelief of her and yet he swallowed every word and knew it as truth.<br/><br/>There came again a fluttering memory, as if he was seeing something he did but logic told him was impossible. He was in the garb of an American revolutionary, conversing with a Native tribe who were presenting him to their medicine man. He could smell the pipeweed and the clean air of the open plains. He felt the heat of the summer night while the itchy fabric pricked at his skin. He was slightly larger of frame and his red hair hung in a long ponytail. But it was unmistakably Hamish.<br/><br/>No one had died that night. The medicine man had had shown him a spirit world and spoke then of demons and guardians. Every eon had its hell and heaven, good and evil, demons and angels. Hamish wondered at the revelation she had just given him but he could not find himself surprised.<br/><br/>Isolde brought his attention out of the quagmire that was his mind with promises of power to destroy her immortal opposite. When she touched his wrist, Hamish had to control his breathing. He could feel his control slipping.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“Hitler must be stopped and Darcy must be stopped. There is madness afoot in the world and we could be vehicles for change. But you have an appetite for blood. If I empower you, will I be sending you to your doom? Will the hunger abate when the mission is over?”</span><br/><br/>“I d-d-do not hunger for b-b-blood,” Hamish stammered out, his control finally slipping at his need to help this fascinating woman. But he would push through it. “I kill b-b-because that is wh-what I know. Tonight, I w-w-will hunt down three Nazi soldiers for c-c-crimes against my hostess, Chaya. It will m-mean little in the end b-b-but for her, it means a b-better night of sleep and for me, it maybe erases some of the b-blood I have spilled without question.”<br/><br/>Hamish opened and closed his fists, fighting to regain his control. But a flame had been lit and it was setting the dry and long untouched part of him into a stormy inferno. Hamish looked as deeply into her eyes as he could, to show her his sincerity. The piercing blue orbs swallowed him.<br/><br/>“I make no p-promises about what happens after b-but if you will have an ally, I will d-do all in my power to k-keep you from harm. I believe you are far m-more important in this fight than I, Frau Devereaux. I can offer you this house for any of your needs. It has m-many rooms and a b-basement that has been b-built to withstand bombs. I can offer you money, I have earned m-much over the years. My final offer to you is as your weapon. I b-believe yours w-would be a g-good fight.""<br/><br/>Hamish closed his eyes and took in a deep breath, clearing his mind of his distractions. Seeking his internal balance, Hamish felt the battle inside him waning. He opened his eyes, ""I am merely a man, a mortal, trained to kill, and that I do very well.”<br/><br/>A slight, familiar chill snaked a silent path through him as those final words whispered their way into the world. No hint of a stutter present as the assassin fought its way back onto the throne of Hamish’s soul."
3755,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=140,2014-11-14T17:33:48,Isolde,"“Your soul is old,” Isolde answered simply. “You are called to be a soldier as surely as the Angel Michael. Your weapon, the weapons of men and his, the flaming sword. Blessed be.” Isolde intoned these words almost in the tone of formal blessing, giving sanctity to the mercenary’s business.<br/><br/>She looked deep in his eyes to the intent of his heart and realized he spoke the truth. She also took note of the stuttering hesitance as he struggled to allow the innate goodness shine through the cracks in his cold demeanor. Isolde smiled, a smile so radiant it was as if the candles in the room dimmed.<br/><br/>“I accept, Herr Buchannon. I have a condition though. I do not care for formalities. I am Isolde and you may address me thus.”<br/><br/>The older maid brought in the first course of a delicate beef broth soup laced with thinly sliced onions and cheese. Isolde took a sip and declared,<br/><br/>“Fine French cuisine. I have longed for such delicacy in the midst of a country famous for heavy fare such as potatoes and bratwurst.” She broke a crust of steaming yeast roll and slathered it with real butter. “You set a fine table, Herr Buchannon, while many in this city starve. There is no judgment. How does starving with the masses save them from the hunger?”<br/><br/>She looked around his sumptuous chambers and realized he had offered them for her use upon occasion. Relief crossed her brow as she thought of the secret room somewhere in her flat and the mysterious dream that somehow was not a dream. She thought of the Nazi’s visiting her there and the sense of invasion the woman had brought with her. Isolde could handle demons but a human masquerading in the name of God made her skin crawl.<br/><br/>“You have offered your rooms. What did you have in mind? An occasional visit?  Moving into your basement for weeks on end? I may have need to relocate soon if events unfold as I fear they might.”<br/><br/>Her face was quiet, serene and earnest as she leaned closer, covering his hand once more with her own.<br/><br/>“Your offer of funds is kind but I only need enough to live on. My needs are supplied.” At his puzzled look, Isolde sat back in her chair with a small smile.<br/><br/>“As I need, I share with the Universe that need and soon it is supplied. I would not take your money. Your skills and your arm, yes, I will accept.” She then did an act that would shock many but she took his hand and brought it to her ruby red lips. She laid a gentle kiss on his knuckles. “So mote it be.”"
3756,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=140,2014-11-15T06:03:59,Gunther,"""Tęsknić Wojcik,"" Raphael spoke the title in Polish. He tended to refer to the person in their native language rather than translate everything into German. ""You are asking me a very important question. One I will answer, but this is so much larger than you or me. I must take care not to disturb our neighbors. I hope you don't mind."" He paused, taking in the patrons in the cafe. ""You are about to feel a sensation that will put everyone in this cafe at ease and not want to pay attention to what I am about to tell you. I am letting you know, so it will not come as a surprise.""<br/><br/>Raphael smiled, closed his eyes and cleared his mind. He pictured our lord and savior Jesus Christ, smiling at him; the immortal soul making a sign of blessing over Raphael. In that moment, Raphael felt as happy as any being on any plane could feel. He was completely filled with warmth and love. The feeling radiated outward from his body in a circle hitting all humans within fifty feet and slowly dissipating outward from that circle. The humans feel happy about themselves, relaxed and in one of the best moods of their lives.<span style=""font-style: italic"">This is a good day, indeed.</span><br/><br/>Raphael opened his eyes, smiled warmly at Yvonne Wojcik. ""Mademoiselle Devereaux was blessed by God more than two thousand years ago with a gift. Her gift is similar to mine. She helps people. She is what you might call in your vernacular, a<span style=""font-style: italic"">witch</span>. I prefer to refer to as a healer. For this reason, she is very important to you, to me and more importantly to God. Nothing ill must happen to Isolde Devereaux."" That may be the first time Raphael referred to her first name. Up to this point it has always been Mademoiselle Deveraux.<br/><br/>""The<span style=""font-style: italic"">healer</span>has a cousin who also was blessed with similar abilities, but unlike Mademoiselle Devereaux, Frau Darcy Krohs is evil. She has never used her abilities to help, but for selfish pursuits; lust, gluttony,  greed, sloth, wrath, envy and pride. She has even constructed, 'Nei' summoned an abomination against our lord. She believes herself a creator of life. She seeks to supplant our lord and savior  as the pinnacle source of all that is right in our world with herself and this abomination. It is critical that we prevent her from achieving this goal. Her behavior and actions are so fearful, that the demons are frightened of her potential. They are willing to align themselves with me to fight against her. For that reason, I will not send them back to hell. I need them for now. But my brother has another idea in mind.""<br/><br/>Father Fischer glanced around the room and acknowledged everyone smiling. No one seemed at all interested in what he was saying to the Polish officer. ""Mademoiselle Devereaux is at this very moment enlisting the services of an assassin somewhere nearby. The assassin is effective. I have met him. In fact, he killed me just a week ago."" Raphael smiled at that revelation. ""The assassin is very good at what he does, but my brother and I are much better. My brother will offer his services to Mademoiselle Devereaux and the assassin. See what you may not understand and what Mademoiselle Devereaux is about to learn, the assassin is just as immortal as she is. I wonder if he even realizes the full potential of his abilities. I mean, his mortal abilities are superior to every other mortal on the planet. It is often that a gifted creature such as he fails to see what he can truly accomplish when everything is going great. An athlete who always wins, never learns anything, while an athlete who fails, learns a multitude of lessons as long as he continues to work on his techniques. The master has failed more often than the student has ever tried.""<br/><br/>""You ask why Isolde Devereaux is important."" Father Fischer took a bite of the egg on his plate and swallowed it down. ""She is the key. A month ago she also was at that Hotel I mentioned earlier. Frau Krohs took her prisoner. I assumed the identity of an SS-Hauptsturmfuhrer, head of her personal security detail (PSD). This was a strong young soldier originally assigned to the SA, Adolf Hitler's personal body  guard. I had hoped to learn as much as I could about Frau Krohs, but I was stopped unwittingly by the immortal assassin. After that blunder, I lost contact with Frau Krohs. We are trying to re-establish contact with her. My brother, is about to pay a visit to the assassin  and the witch.""<br/><br/>Father Fischer would finish his meal and answer whatever questions Yvonne Wojcik may have and then leave. He would walk slowly back to Peter's Church, keeping to himself. Once there, he would enter the ethereal plane and inform Michael and Gabriel about his meeting with Yvael. Yvael's father. Her real father was currently in Copenhagen, Denmark keeping an eye on a young woman named, Heidi Brauer. Frau Brauer and her husband were secretly helping Danish Jews escape into nearby Sweden.<br/><br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Later that evening at the residence of Hamish Buchannon.</span></span><br/>The stars may have been twinkling, but the snow swirled up in the soft gusts of wind. visibility was poor even with clear skies. The temperatures, cool enough to keep the water solid. A dark man with a bright aura appeared on the drive in front of the residence. He wore a black suit, black necktie and black silk shirt. His hair, just as black, long and straight with the brightest blue eyes. His Roman nose firm and prominent at the center of his face. His wings fully extended at least out to eight meters, a charcoal grey in color. The angel retracted them in to camouflage their appearance. He reserved this appearance for special visits.<br/><br/>A young woman opened the door. She couldn't have been a day over 16, thought Michael. She was totally taken in by the handsome gentleman standing in front of her. She quickly ran to find Myra. The woman was filled with happy tears. It was as thought she was reunited with a long lost love. The extremely attractive man, who appeared to be 32 years of age, stood at the doorway waiting to enter.<br/><br/>""Please come in, sir,"" Myra addressed the young man. ""Can I take your c-?"" Her words trailed off when she realized he was not wearing a an overcoat in the inclement weather.<br/><br/>""Thank you very much,"" Michael smiled at the woman. ""Could you please escort me to your master? I believe he is dining with an old friend, Mademoiselle Devereaux?""<br/><br/>""Yes, yes, of course, sir."" Myra could not help herself. Even though she did not know this man, she felt as though she had known him all of her life. She felt compelled to do as the man instructed.<br/><br/>Myra lead the man, she now knew as Michael to the dining room. There she found the Highlander, Buchannon and the Burgundian Devereaux. Both immortal just as he. He felt their aura, both grey, but aligned more toward the light than the dark. He allowed a slight pulse of good to embrace them as they sat, looking at him curiously. The intent was to allow them to be at ease in his presence if not welcoming and basically not surprised or distressed by his appearance. He did not want to overly alarm them They should feel as though he was expected.<br/><br/>""Mr. Buchannon, I trust I am not intruding,"" Michael addressed his host in the crispest King's English. ""Mademoiselle Devereaux, always a pleasure to be in<span style=""font-style: italic"">your</span>presence,"" Michael addressed the witch in his finest Parisian French. When Hamish Buchannon looks into Michael's eyes, he immediately recognizes the Seneca Medicine man who provided him with visions many decades earlier along the banks of a finger lake in Western New York state. Michael stood with his hands clasped at his waist and a warm knowing smile creasing his lips."
3757,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=140,2014-11-15T19:56:16,Rhandom1,"Hamish sat in silence, watching as Isolde enjoyed the French cuisine. Josef was a fine chef indeed and had matched his dinner to Hamish's request. It had been a simple logical guess that she would enjoy the French richness over the typical German heavy starches. She accepted his offer and Hamish smiled slightly at the conversational mood that had returned. He was enjoying this time. A quiet dinner with a beautiful woman who might be a friend, something Hamish had and knew little of.<br/><br/>She kissed his knuckle and a spark went through him. It was not the tingle of lust that had awakened in him, no, this went much deeper. There was a bond forming and in that instant, Hamish knew there was nothing he would not do at her request. There was no thought of money or anything in return. Was this friendship?<br/><br/>There was a knock at the front door and the prison of his newly found emotions slammed shut. Hamish was out of his seat in a flash, a Luger had appeared from somewhere in his hand as Chaya had run through and spoke quickly with Myra in the kitchen. As Myra ran back through Chaya crept her way into the room to stand just behind Hamish, as if she could disappear in his lean, ever shifting shadow. He spared a glance at Isolde and determined that if it were officers coming to take them, there would be more dead soldiers come morning.<br/><br/>A strange feeling quite suddenly overcame him. Whoever was here meant no harm. Hamish tried to shrug it off but the gun just as smoothly disappeared and Hamish sat back down. His hand rested near the steak knife that sat ready for whatever uses Hamish would find for it. Warm feelings or not, some instincts did not rest easily.<br/><br/>The man was led in by Myra who stood in wonder of him. He was tall with black hair and eyes that sang of hope and peace. His black suit seemed enough to keep the cold at bay and Hamish instantly tried calculating his threat level but nothing came back. Then Hamish took a closer look at the man’s face.<br/><br/>The Native he had seen in a fluttering memory; a memory that bordered impossible like the coast boarders water. Again the smell of the pipeweed, the buffalo dung burning in the fire, the warm fresh air of the grassy plains, and the visions escaped Hamish in a storm of repressed mental violence.<br/><br/>It was only the years of training that stilled Hamish to silence at that moment and prevented him from crying out in madness. His hand trembled at the knife that sat there patiently waiting but something stronger was keeping the hand at bay. Hamish needed answers now more than ever.<br/><br/>Slowly, Hamish opened eyes he did realize were closed and locked eyes with the man.<br/><br/>“You are known to me, although I do not understand why,” Hamish said, relaxing the cold menace that tried to claw its way back. Hamish indicated a third chair at the table. “Please, do join us.”<br/><br/>Hamish turned a look on Myra who had not stopped staring at the man until Hamish called her. She snapped her gaze away and curtsied with an embarrassed grin before hurrying off. Chaya stood mutely to Hamish’s left, her eyes downcast, and Hamish could feel the tremor of fear from her. Hamish reached out and squeezed her hand, the fear vanished briefly.<br/><br/>“Chaya, have Myra attend us please,” Hamish spoke to her softly, with more than an edge of tenderness. “Please learn the duties in the kitchen with Josef and be attentive. I have a feeling this will not be the first dinner held here.”<br/><br/>Chaya squeezed his hand thankfully but said nothing as she shuffled quickly out the room. Hamish watched her go with understanding. Fear was powerful and some horrors would not let go so abruptly. There would be a reckoning for her, however. Given time and under his protection, perhaps she could flower into womanhood without having to look over her shoulder for someone who hated her for simply being who she was. Hamish was uncertain why this bothered him. It didn’t yesterday.<br/><br/>Hamish rose slowly form his chair to nod at the newest guest. “Would you like wine or tea,” Hamish asked. “We have only just started dinner.”"
3758,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=140,2014-11-16T04:14:59,Gunther,"The immortal assassin, whom Michael immediately recognized as a British soldier some hundred or more years earlier in America rose slowly from his chair,<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Would you like wine or tea? We have only just started dinner.""</span><br/><br/>Michael was thrilled at the prospect of consuming a meal with this couple. ""Yes indeed. I'm sure it is a delicious fare you serve here, my lord. I shall indulge in wine this evening, s'il vous plaît."" Michael took the offered seat, pushed the cloth napkin to the side. ""I am very happy you two have found one another. You both offer one another unique and complimentary skill sets. I see the two of you performing wonderful and glorious work together. This is a momentous occasion.""<br/><br/>Michael smiled at the two, a warm and genuine smile, not one of those fake smiles someone might use if they are attempting to engage in some unscrupulous confidence game. Michael had no ill intent for them. He simply rejoiced in their union. ""Pardonne-moi, mon faux pas!"" Michael exlaimed [tr.: Pardon my social error.] ""I did not introduce myself. You may call me Michael Bonnet,"" he spoke with a French accent.<br/><br/>""I have certain abilities or skills that the both of you can benefit from and I intend to aid you in the task for which you have recently discussed."" Naturally, the pair would be confused, dismayed by any information Mr. Bonnet would have regarding their recent conversation. Michael accepted the snifter of wine, ""merci beau coup, madame.""<br/><br/>""Maybe I am getting ahead of myself? Before I introduce myself, it may be more beneficial if I tell you both a little about yourselves."" Michael looked at Mademoiselle Devereaux, ""the Gaul, a healer, born sometime around the same time as the birth of our lord and savior, Jesus Christ. You hail from the Frankish Gallian region of what is today known as Burgundy in Eastern France. At the time of your birth, it was inhabited by the Celts, a race of peoples who inhabited all of the Iberian Penninsula, northern Italy, portions of what is today western Germany and the British Isles. You are a healer and possess magical powers stronger than even you yourself are aware of. You have not yet learned your full capacity of the arcane arts. You my dear are holding onto a gift from God. Please respect it and God. With that said, my brother Raphael is watching over you. He believes you are currently in danger from not only your cousin, one Darcy Krohs, but also from a man you believe to be<span style=""font-style: italic"">Herr Oberstleutnant Erlind Köhler</span>,"" Michael uttered the name with a crisp Prussian accent. ""Herr Köhler is not who he appears. You must be aware of the book of Tobbit in the Eastern Orthodox Church or at least the Book of Solomon in the Old Testament. Herr Köhler is actually Asmodeus, one of the<span style=""font-style: italic"">Fallen</span>Angels who descended into hell with Satan at my hand many millennia ago. Beware that a few of his minions are assisting him in his endeavors. My brother, Raphael tells me you narrowly escaped a contractual agreement with this demon that would have sacrificed your immortal soul into damnation. You are quite fortunate to be seated here with this gentleman for dinner. Speaking of narrow escapes, your cousin held you hostage until my brother assisted your release from captivity.""<br/><br/>Michael sipped the wine, ""mmm very delicious wine, monsieur."" Michael swirled it around in the snifter inspecting the liquid, its color and breathing in its bouquet. ""Bordeux, 1929, by the look, smell and taste. Am I right?""<br/><br/>""Monsieur Buchannon, you on the other hand more of a mystery. It took some time for my brother to piece it together. But our paths had crossed. When he mentioned you to me, I knew exactly who you were. You may have been born only a few decades ago, but the word, born is relatively inaccurate. You were a creation of science; a manmade man. The 37th iteration of yourself, I might suggest. When the first Hamish Buchanon was erected, is of little consequences. Part of your existence is attributed to people like Mademoiselle Devereaux, I might add. The memories you have of the native Americans or running with the ancient Celtic Tribes in the Scottish Highlands are connected to your past, but not necessarily memories you have experienced in the past few decades of life. You are immortal only in that you are reborn like the Phoenix, out of the ash of your prior corpse. It is a magical, mystical concept to understand. Your abilities at ranged accuracy and melting in with your environment are true gifts for any warrior. You would, if born in ancient Japan made an excellent Shadow Warrior."" Michael allowed the descriptions to sink in while sipping at his wine. ""Excellent choice of wine, monsieur. Excellent.""<br/><br/>""Recently, you held one SS-Hauptsturmführer Franz Zimmer in a hunting lodge somewhere in the alps. He was a pure-bred Prussian Military genius. Someone who studied Physics at der Technische Universität Berlin. He had a promising career ahead of him and was expected to do wonderful things for the third reich. But you snuffed him out of existence with a crushed powder. You may not believe it, but my brother Raphael had inhabited that corporeal form just after he assisted Mademoiselle Devereaux's escape from Darcy Krohs. My brother intended to use Herr SS-Haupsturmführer to gain information on her plan. But thanks to your elegant competence, his plans were thwarted and Raphael had the opportunity to find another soul to occupy. Since he did not know where the witch had run off to, he chose someone within close proximity to where Mademoiselle Devereaux currently resides."" Michael looked at Isolde, ""I know you know who I speak of. I was in church with both my brothers, Raphael and Gabriel this morning. Father Raphael Fischer?""<br/><br/>""I assume that explains who I am. Hopefully, you have figured it out by now. In fact, the Mademoiselle just mentioned my name only minutes before my arrival. I believe she sounded something like this.""<br/><br/>Michael recalled her quote sounding in his best Isolde Devereaux,<span style=""font-style: italic"">“Your soul is old. You are called to be a soldier as surely as the</span><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Angel Michael</span>.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Your weapon, the weapons of men and his, the flaming sword. Blessed be.”</span><br/><br/>""So, now that we are all acquainted, I can provide an army to deal with the minions that Darcy or possibly those bastards from Hell might put up against us. My brother believes Asmodeus will actually align himself with us in this fight, but I personally do not trust him. You cannot do this alone. I can keep those lions at bay."""
3759,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=140,2014-11-16T05:20:23,Isolde,"Isolde sipped the wine and listened to Michael Bonnet, aka, the Angel Michael of the flaming sword, explain his knowledge of she and Herr Buchannon. In the past few incarnations she had experienced, she did not think in the specific and Christian terms of angels but more in her Wiccan way of White Lighters and Elders who served the Greater Good. She would describe herself as one who served the Greater Good, the balance of goodness to the counterbalance of evil in the world. She believed that too much of goodness was as detrimental as too much evil just as light and darkness balanced each other and both were necessary for life.<br/><br/>At his warning about Erlind, Isolde refrained from jumping to his defense or to condemning him to outer darkness. He was a demon but one who was not without hope. She took another sip of the wine<br/><br/>“Yes, this is a lovely vintage,” she finally spoke when there was a pause in the conversation. Then after careful consideration she said, “Indeed, a white lighter did come to aid in my release from the Ice Queen’s palace. Your brother, Raphael, you say?”<br/><br/>“You and your army of white light will be appreciated. I am surprised that the plight of men has caught the attention of the heavenly realm in such magnitude. We, Herr Buchannon and I as well as your brothers, could benefit from such an alliance. I, for one, would agree to it.”<br/><br/>She leaned toward Michael Bonnet with directness that is usually only reserved for men and not usually employed by women.<br/><br/>“As for Herr Kohler, he is a demon, sir, but in my own way, he is my demon. I will go to great lengths to protect him. He, sir, is a demon and therefore not bound by the same considerations and restrictions that we are, but I sense a depth in him, nay, I have seen the depth in him. I trust him to be who and what he is. I am not some callow school girl who is blinded by a foolish infatuation. I see clearly into him. We must agree to disagree on this topic.”<br/><br/>She leaned back to sip her wine again and then turned to Herr Buchannon,<br/><br/>“Sir, I would not speak for you. You must speak for yourself on this holy alliance. I have spoken for me and my gifts. I accept, sir but as for you, that is for you to say. My cousin, the Ice Queen must be stopped. For many lifetimes she has grown progressively steeped in evil. She is one who in death, this time who will be cast into outer darkness and chained against another lifetime. Blessed be.”"
3760,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=140,2014-11-17T00:58:27,WildSpawn,"<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;"">Erlind's Penthhouse<br/>after the dinner<br/>Time: 2400<br/>----------<br/></span></span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“Are you sure you do not want to come for a midnight tea?”</span>Paula seated herself in the back seat of a white Cadillac.<br/><br/>Erlind held the door open and leaned over to plant a kiss on the woman's forehead.<span style=""font-style: italic"">“I am sure. I have matters to attend in the morning and I need to get some rest.”</span>He smiled.<span style=""font-style: italic"">“My driver shall take you safely home.”</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“You sure you do not want us to drop you at your residence first? It is snowing again ... Or, or maybe we could walk back together!?” </span>Paula suggested pulling the door closed and rolling down the window.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“Like you said dearest, it is snowing. I do not wish to see you ill. You know that I only need to cross the street to reach my home. I am happy that you've enjoyed our dinner tonight. We shall have more of these in a near future.”</span>Erlind pushed his hands inside the pockets of his red coat.<br/><br/>Paula nodded her head.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""... May I kiss you?""</span><br/><br/>The invitation sounded strange to his ears but he approved of it. He pulled the door open and his lips briefly came to brush her full lips, forming a gentle kiss. The kiss itself was empty of desire or longing. Taking the woman's feelings into consideration, Asmodeus felt that his plans were not going to work out. He may have to find a different way to get closer to his Seal and use one of his poisonous arrows to pierce the heart of the right suitor for Paula Hitler, one she could live a peaceful life with.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“Sleep tight!”</span>He stood there for a little while, watching the white engine drive away.<br/><br/><br/>_________________________________________________________________________________________________________<br/><br/><br/>Walking up the stairs to his penthouse apartment, Erlind felt a gaze on him from across the hallway. Two Wehrmacht officers stepped forward and raised stiff hands to their heads, offering their military style salutes. Bareheaded, Erlind simply nodded his head offering respect to the Reichswehr and Wehrmacht protocol by not returning the salute unless he was wearing a uniform headgear.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“What is the matter, gentlemen?”</span>He asked, eyebrows furrowing.<br/><br/>“Oberstleutnant Köhler, forgive our encroachment in such a late hour of the night, but we have been awaiting your arrival.” One of the two men said in a hushed voice.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“If this is an urgency, then please do follow me inside.”</span><br/><br/>Erlind pushed the door to his residence open and allowed the two Officers inside. One of the two men forced a smile but it turned out miserable, the other one who seemed far calmer passed a letter to Erlind. The blonde one opened the envelope and began to read, thoughtfully, his face suddenly losing it's color.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“What is your recommended cause of action, Herr Oberstleutnant?” </span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“The truth is far more sinister than it appears, Herr Köhler. We must do something about this.”</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“Tomorrow...”</span>Erlind began, rubbing his face. He shuddered.<span style=""font-style: italic"">“But I know she is innocent. Certain truths are simply beyond your understandings. As for the other task, I know where they will be hiding. We could catch them by surprise.”</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“Herr Oberstleutnant, we do trust your judgement, but these are orders from the Fuhrer. As much as we live to cover your back, we hold no power over the Fuhrer's orders. She is to be held under arrest and questioned. Gestapo Officer Drechshler shall walk with you in the morrow.”</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“Ja! ...”</span>Erlind frowned and lowered his eyelids to the Persian-carpeted floor, voice trailing off. His right hand formed a tight fist around his bronze keys and his face betrayed the tension he felt. As soon as it is all over, Fabiano will not live long enough to see himself becoming the hero. He briefly touched his neck and added, eyeing the older of the two Officers. “Officer Zweigelt, assemble a squad of five men. We shall raid the church before noon.”<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“The Church?”<br/><br/>“Aye, Zweigelt. St. Peter's Church ”<br/><br/>“How do you know they'll be there?”</span><br/><br/>Erlind advanced towards the door and pulled it open with tensing in his chest.<span style=""font-style: italic"">“Like you mentioned a few seconds ago Officer Zweigelt, you trust in my judgement. Have yourselves a goodnight Officers.”</span><br/><br/>In the somber atmosphere of his penthouse, the man advanced towards the condensed windows of his living room and took a smooth glance at the crowded streets with arms folded across his chest. The Charles Hotel stood in its splendor down the avenue. Erlind's eyes blinked twice, and his vision magnified to an eyesight estimation at 6 to 8 times stronger than that of the average human as he examined the people who walked out of the hotel. Suddenly, his rage pulsed high up in his throat."
3761,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=140,2014-11-17T05:54:25,Rhandom1,"Hamish sat in trained stillness to hide his shock. This night was proving almost too much for the normally stoic Scotsman. The effort of controlling all of the pent up emotions screaming for release, the nerves of meeting the lady Isolde, learning her history, and now this. If Hamish made the connections correctly, this man was claiming to be the archangel Michael and that Hamish was some kind of science project.<br/><br/>Hamish was many things but a man of deep faith was not one of them. He did not know if there was a God or a Satan and quite frankly, did not care. He had never really thought much of the subject and doubted he ever would. Nor was he an overly intelligent man in his estimation. Yes, he could work complicated math algorithms to readjust on a target from 1200 yards out in his head but that was a skill he learned. A skill taught to him by…<br/><br/>Hamish could not remember that.<br/><br/>But it was skill much like his shooting which he had learned from…<br/><br/>Hamish could not remember that either.<br/><br/>As the newcomer Michael continued his recollection of the officer he had held, the name sounded right at least, Hamish found he could not recall where he had learned to blend into the shadows. Nor could he recall where he had learned to split his mind so he could listen to the conversation as well as focus on the intel.  He had wispy thoughts as ephemeral as smoke  of a monastery where he was dressed in flimsy garments and learning to use a sword in a thousand different ways but no real recollection of where it was located or who his teachers were.<br/><br/>Voices, faces, places, and bits of data streamed through him by the revelation that Hamish was only just beginning to understand but none of it would fully connect. It was as if the data were incomplete, missing important but minute things like the mixed pages of several novels with no page numbers or chapters to put them together.<br/><br/>Balance.<br/><br/>Perfection.<br/><br/>Hamish was losing both rapidly. The night was putting a massive strain on an already fragile and young spirit. He must regain control or he would be lost in the swirling foggy depths of a tattered mind. Better to eat a bullet than have one of his talents losing his mental facilities.<br/><br/>Hamish seemed to snap back into the present with the realization that Isolde was speaking to him, offering him a choice in his participation. If the situation were as they said, he no longer had a choice. If they had found him so easily, a demon would as well. He had put Josef, Myra, and Chaya in the midst of something far more deadly than even he felt certain he could protect them from.<br/>He looked between his two guests he had only just met who seemed to know more about him than he knew of himself. He was in a house that was not his, sitting a table that was not his, using utensils and glasses that were not his. Even the wine was from the cellar and Hamish had left the choosing to Josef as he knew nothing of the stuff.<br/><br/>His life was a lie!<br/><br/>There was a silence now in the room, growing heavier by his nonresponse. Hamish slowly rose from the table, his own food and drink remained untouched. It would taste like ash anyway. All food did and always had to him.<br/><br/>“You have given me much to think on this night,” he said to them slowly. “I thank you both for your visits and your trust. I do not feel I have much choice in this matter though. Darcy must die. Whether by my hand or yours, it matters little, the contract must be completed.”<br/><br/>Hamish went silent briefly before nodding, as if he had made some internal decision. “Madamoiselle Devereaux,” he spoke in perfect fluent French, another skill he had no recollection of learning but flowed easily over his tongue as if he were a native, “my house is yours. There are plenty of bedrooms on the upper two floors and Myra can show you to one if you wish.”<br/><br/>Hamish eyed the gentleman Michael with trepidation. He knew much, perhaps too much, and part of Hamish felt he should simply end the threat. But confusion and the fight for balance stayed his hand. He had too many other muddy memories to sift through for this to be an issue.<br/><br/>“Monsieur Bonnet, it has been a busy night of unexpected realities for me. I cannot say what I know is truth from everything I have heard. But I do know that if you fight against Darcy, and the fight is as world changing as you both say, then I will do what I can to aid you. I am not certain what aid that may be. I am no angel or demon or witch, I am but a man. But what I can do, you have but to ask. I will put all of my skills, limited as they might be, at your disposal.”<br/><br/>Hamish turned to Myra and nodded. She reached into her deep pockets and produced several gold tapered candles. She placed the bundle in front of Isolde with a small smile, tears behind her normal laughing eyes. She placed a gentle hand on the woman’s shoulder before retreating back into her place by the kitchen door.<br/><br/>“If you have need of me, burn this candle in any window facing the street,” Hamish instructed. “If it is an emergency, burn two in the same window and I will hasten my approach.”<br/><br/>Hamish seemed to be moving as if in a dream. The shadows beckoned him. The night awaited his embrace.<br/><br/>“My apologies friends,” he said with a cold smile, “I must take my leave now. There is work for me to attend to this night.”<br/><br/>Hamish slipped out of the room with no more noise than a whispering breeze and the shadows seemed too darken in rejoice of his return."
3762,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=140,2014-11-17T06:46:12,Isolde,"Isolde took the candles, thanking Myra as she did so but quietly asked for her coat and bag. With a tight smile toward Michael Bonnet, she excused herself from the table, nearly flinging herself from the room. She followed closely on the heels of Herr Buchannon.<br/><br/>“I will not abuse the hospitality of your home tonight. The candles, however, I will take with me and do as you instruct. With a small spell applied, you will be able to see them from no matter where you are and can come if needed. Please, good sir, will you hail a cab for me so that I might make my way back to my flat?”<br/><br/>While she waited on the taxi to stop at the curb, Isolde leaned in and gently kissed Herr Buchannon on his ruddy cheek. With his red hair and hers, a passers by might take them for kin. She smiled at him fondly.<br/><br/>“Thank you for your offer and your decision. I know hearing of angels and demons and witches is a lot to take in especially when it is not All Hallow’s Eve.”<br/>She took his right hand in her left hand, passing her right over it and then pulling it tightly to her as if in an embrace. The smile that illuminated her face shone with caring and something akin to love, not romantic love but love none the less.<br/><br/>“Blessing and strength cover you as you fight the good fight.”<br/><br/>The cabbie came around to load her in the vehicle, frowning at having to step out into the cold. Herr Buchannon slid away into the shadows before Isolde could wave a final farewell. The driver scooted back into his seat, fiddling with the mirror and then the meter. He finger combed his hair and then put on his pork pie hat. Isolde was nearly rolling her eyes at the delay."
3763,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=140,2014-11-17T11:21:30,girly2k,"The sensation that overcame Yvonne was more than she expected, warning or no.  It was that same, peaceable calm... but more.  Nothing alien to her, just... an old friend nearly forgotten.  It was happy.<br/><br/>She looked up at Father Fischer - Raphael - as he opened his eyes, sharing with her a homey smile.  It fed into he emotion, but Officer Wojcik ws trained in control, and she easily focused her mind through the distraction - powerful as it was, she embraced it in the zealotry of fulfilling her duty.  ""Mademoiselle Devereaux"", he told her just as warmly, ""was blessed by God more than two thousand years ago with a gift. Her gift is similar to mine. She helps people. She is what you might call in your vernacular, a<span style=""font-style: italic"">witch</span>. I prefer to refer to as a healer. For this reason, she is very important to you, to me and more importantly to God. Nothing ill must happen to Isolde Devereaux.""<br/><br/>The effort it took to render her jaw motionless was immeasurable.  Still, the angel continued on with the information he had for her, including another witch named Darcy, the cousin of Isolde, a concubine of Satan and her unholy spawn, and a recruit of the witch in question.  The surprise that had taken her with the revelation of the healer lay like a clear film over her thought processes as the rest was unveiled, not at all preventing vision of the subject but still something there isolating direct contact; it was ineffectual at best.<br/><br/>A less urgent horn filled the air from outside.  She knew it was the Italian officer returned for her but continued to pay him no mind until she got the answers she needed.  Instead, she found herself with less.  Looking down at her entwined hands, Yvonne took a breath and centered herself, then stated, ""I don't understand.""<br/><br/>""You ask why Isolde Devereaux is important."" Father Fischer took a bite of the egg on his plate and swallowed it down, he was so at ease with the world.  His faith was astounding.  It was assuring on the grand-scale as well as the macro that he did not acknowledge her admission. ""She is the key. A month ago she also was at that Hotel I mentioned earlier. Frau Krohs took her prisoner. I assumed the identity of an SS-Hauptsturmfuhrer, head of her personal security detail (PSD). This was a strong young soldier originally assigned to the SA, Adolf Hitler's personal body  guard. I had hoped to learn as much as I could about Frau Krohs, but I was stopped unwittingly by the immortal assassin. After that blunder, I lost contact with Frau Krohs. We are trying to re-establish contact with her. My brother, is about to pay a visit to the assassin and the witch.""<br/><br/>She nodded slowly, the waitress returning with a bright smile and the bill.  It was annotated with discounts and a comment about the Lord's mysterious ways blessing all in His flock.  There was little arguing with the woman while the angels spell hung in the room, for either party, so she asked for a takeaway, applying what would have been the original cost toward her round and the Father did much the same before she could protest.  He finished his meal as Yvonne orchestrated a question or a comment or something, but the only things she could think of were doubting or selfish.  If Isolde Devereaux was important to His plans, they were important to hers.  As for her father... she knew her true father and needed no other, good man or angel he may be, so she let it be.<br/><br/>""Thank you, Father.  I will leave you to your meal,"" she told him as the waitress left the traveling container for her food without a word.  ""I'm sure I know where to find you should need arise, but obligations compel my departure.  I will have more questions.""  He nodded sagely.  She returned it and prayed God be with him, turning and exiting in a strictly controlled motion not to be misinterpreted as a rush.<br/><br/>The vehicle was blowing heat in a wave off its backside while the drive tapped a hand on the wheel impatiently.  Yvonne entered the passenger side quickly, the door slamming mildly behind her as she slipped on a patch of ice, hitting the seat hard but with more composure than most could finesse of such an episode.  She looked over at the man next to her, eliciting a glare at him.  He had both hands out as if to catch her, eyes wide with instantaneous worry and surprise, completely unwarranted.<br/><br/>""I suspect you found your way?""  She asked, turning away.  There was simply too much to take in to add this disturbance on, and she had some seriousness to make-up for what with all the happiness in that particular cafe at the moment.  Clearing his throat, the officer turned forward again, propelling the automobile through the streets at the prompt of a foot.  This appeared to be answer enough for him.  Her eyes returned to him, assessing but availing no acceptable information, she asked again, ""Did you find your way to the garrison?""<br/><br/>His chest rolled out as he took a deep breath in.  He let it subside fully, a long sigh forced from his nose before taking another breath to answer her with.  ""Yes, and I made my report.  I took care of some other things while I was there.""<br/><br/>Yvonne sucked in her lips.  ""What things?""<br/><br/>""Things,"" said he.<br/><br/>""And I suspect these things have to do with your re countenance of the last 24 hours?""<br/><br/>Fabiano stared straight ahead, refusing the answer her.<br/><br/>After what she had just learned of the Oberstleuntenant, it didn't seem like this was any better an idea than it had been before her conversation with the father, when she had given him strict orders on how to proceed.  Yet, he did not follow those orders, and he wouldn't even defend himself on such a decision, which she could interpret to mean he either had a weak reasoning he assumed she would not approve of and that it was better to keep to himself versus illuminate the person he disobeyed, or that he had none at all.  If there was anything more mysterious than the Lord's construction of a man, she feared for it.<br/><br/>She looked forward as the city limits stretched away behind them.  Taking a deep breath, one less theatrical and uncertain compared to his own, she exhaled just as sharply.  ""I must make my report.  I would prefer it matched yours so there is no inquiry that could take-up our time on<span style=""font-style: italic"">things</span>or damage our names.  It is important to me to remember my purpose and those I share it with when making any decisions that could affect them.""  She did not need to look to see the guilt in the man.<br/><br/>When they arrived at the office of her personal commanding officer, Polish Battalion Leader Wojcik marched in straight as an arrow aimed for the heart of the secretary.  It was a man far younger than required of such a position, his pores not even muddied with the color of whiskers, though his blond head and pale complexion could be more at fault than his age, she did not expect this was the case so much as the former.  His demeanor is retracting back from her was enough to evidence that.<br/><br/>""Please alert mein Oberst Schuster that the transfer allegi-""<br/><br/>""I know who you are, Wojcik,"" a deep voice cut her off.  It was gravelly and whispery at once, but nonetheless authoritative, simply smoke-damaged.  With an about-face, she was looking at a heavy set man with structure to spare beneath, a face broad with accomplishment and scars, and a mustache to rival a models.  His hair was combed all to one side with the glisten of formality and trend, matching his boots as well as hers.  It was a statement on complete control before anything else, and it commanded the respect of everyone, including a lackadaisical Fabiano whose back straightened immediately, but especially of herself.  ""Come on back, you know how this goes.""<br/><br/>She did.  Submitting her head, she followed him back into his office without hesitation.  The same could not be said of the Italian.  As they made it through the door, the man in question sat in his chair of little luxury and stared at the young man who tried to shut it.<br/><br/>""Who is he?""  The brows knitting together looked more agitated than his tone alluded.<br/><br/>The blonde woman, brushing off her freshly changed uniform of the more standard neutrals dismissed the officer with little regard.  ""This is the Italian who interviewed Frau Devereaux.""<br/><br/>He grunted at the lighter-haired brunetter who stood by the door like a lost puppy, waiting for the order to shut it or leave.  Yvonne felt no pity for him there, though there was a vague tickle of amusement, and gave him no relief with such - it wasn't her office to make such commands as it was.<br/><br/>""I suspect you wish to make your reports at once, then?""  Oberst Schuster was eying her severely.<br/><br/>She shook her head.  ""Nein, colonel.  He may make his report and leave.  I will amend it after that.""<br/><br/>Commander Wojcik kept her gaze on the Oberst who seemed to understand the underlying meaning of the situation now, keeping it off of the lowest-ranking officer whose jaw audibly fell open.<br/><br/>""What?""<br/><br/>""Well, then, Officer?""  Oberst Schuster prodded.  He sat back in his chair languidly with a slight bounse, arms settled behind his head with comfort.  What could be mistaken as unprofessionalism was clear intimidation and utter lack of care for its targets - it reversed most leadership relations techniques, which made it all the more effective.  Disarm all those too small to worry about and frighten or befriend them with unfamiliar familiarity, and those who climbed to the ranks above would find themselves disarmed once more with the brutality of subordination, suffering a sudden whiplash from the emotional 180* and then strained with the constant pressure of insufficiency.  It was working a number over on the poor Italian man at the door.<br/><br/>Shutting it gently, Fabiano made his way to the middle of the room, standing next to Yvonne.  Wrong move, but he wouldn't remain long anyway.  He cleared his throat harshly, announced his name and rank, then took a small step forward and announced the task Yvonne had made him aware he'd been asked to do.  When he finished, as brief as the orders Commander Wojcik had given him earlier - bringing up the question once more why they had been so hard to follow the first time - the colonel eyed her again.<br/><br/>""Officer Fabiano,"" she said, unmoving, ""Please give the kapitan the full story as you know it from your own memory.""<br/><br/>He nodded once and gave his full attention back to Schuster, who looked irritated but listened.  Fabiano began with waking up in the alley, the colonels expression unchanging, though the subtle movement in rocking his chair ceased.  The Italian included his last notable orders and those that he'd discerned had no founding in his memory up to the point that he woke again in the church with officer Wojcik, then having come back to the kaserne.  At this point the dark-haired man with the formidable mustache raised a brow, marginally.<br/><br/>""Is that all?""  he asked.  A nod was his only answer.  ""I assume this is not the same report you gave your commanding officer?""  No motion was his answer this time.  ""Then you are dismissed.""<br/><br/>The tanned man made his exit, his brown eyes making unreadable contact with her flat green ones as he did.  The door shut wholly behind him and with a click they knew it would not open.  All the same, Yvonne stepped over and gave it two more clicks to assure it was locked and no one would be interrupting them, just as she had through the many reports she'd had to give her captain.<br/><br/>""Officer Fabiano, huh?  Sly devil, that one.  How did he get mixed up in this?""  He asked, a joke in his voice that carried more weight than the serious tone of a dying widow.  He leaned forward in his chair again, his shoulders framed outward toward the room, shadowing his face uncomfortably.  His psychosomatic techniques had no baring on Yvonne, but he did them anyway - habit or practice she was not sure, but he knew she was not intimidated by him, which was why he had ceased his yelling the first day she'd reported to him.  They may not have been equals, but she had his respect, and she thanked God for it every day.<br/><br/>The commander came back to the chairs, nodding at one before taking it with her ranking officers permission.  She sat, straight-backed and feet planted, no more at ease than when she was standing, and she looked Oberst Schuster dead in the eyes.  ""One Oberstleutenant Erlind Kohler.""<br/><br/>He froze, as much a tell as lifted brows or gaping mouth in another.  ""I know the name,"" he admitted.  He said nothing further, her cue to do exactly that.<br/><br/>""And one Advocate Kristoff Avel Jaegger.""  He nodded once, indicating she continue.  ""Both were at the interview with Mademoiselle Isolde Devereaux.  She doesn't know anything about the rebellion forming under her own nose, but I'm not sure that she doesn't choose not to see it.""<br/><br/>He shook his head, ""Helping the filth of this unfortunate country is not a crime, yet.""<br/><br/>The woman inhaled noisily. ""I know,"" was her response.  ""Either it should be, or helping the filth condemn themselves should be punishable by some form.  She was at church this morning, but she was not a true believer, of that much I am sure.""  Exhaling what was left, she continued.  ""I will investigate the issue further as one of my soldiers sent with goods has disappeared and I do not believe her intent.  I will check-in with the birdie tomorrow and report to you on that situation at that time.  What I report to you now is the Oberstluetenant.<br/><br/>""He has a history with the nurse that calls his motives into question.  An internal inquiry must be made as to his sincerity to the cause, and I have recently become aware that Gestapo Udo Drechsler should be available within these few hours to take care of this for us should he be called up from the Charles Hotel.  As herr Fabiano detailed, herr Kohler has assaulted an officer granted our immunities as transfer from our allies in Italy.  Such action could spark a war.  This, alone, requires his immediate-"" she cleared her throat, getting back on track before her mouth ran away with her into insubordination.  ""But this is the least of our worries.""<br/><br/>The colonels brows raised.  ""War is the least of our worries?""  This being his only reaction gave away much other information to the younger female.  He was unaffected by Drechsler's presence, meaning he was called to Munich - solidifying his words with her this morning - and gave purpose to his business beyond Commander Wojcik's jurisdiction.  His lack of worry over the conception of war was not unsurprising, but with Italy?  The man was good at covering his emotions, but Yvonne was better at reading them.  She felt the air about him and found a steady thrum rebounding quickly; he was barely contained.<br/><br/>""He and the advocate are demons, of the biblical sense.""<br/><br/>Silence filled the air.<br/><br/>""Demons.  As in, in league with Satan.""<br/><br/>It wasn't a question but she answered anyway.  ""Yes, colonel, sir.  In league with Satan is still not in league with the cause of the Fatherland or the Fuhrer, and less in league with that of the Lord God.  It is still treason.  Considering Officer Fabiano's experience and what repercussions this may have had, his intentions with Ms. Devereaux, and whatever Officer Drechsler, or whatever affair officer is appointed - may dig-up, I find it reasonable to detain Officer Kohler and alert the Fuhrer.""  This was when Wojcik pulled her invisible rank.  She was directly tasked by the Fuhrer, but there were formalities that maintained officers between them, like Oberst Schuster, and out of respect, she hated giving him orders.  ""You may simply pass on the message that he and at least one demon ally of his are here in Munich with the rest of this information.""<br/><br/>They both understood she softened it as much as she could, but the formal boundaries of this context were insurmountable in the space between them.  Oberst Schuster had been selected for this position for many reasons beyond his leadership and intimidation skills.  He was a man of honor and duty who could handle the tasks, mundane and great alike, that would passed to and through him, like messages between agents and the Fuhrer.  Most importantly, he could do it with an open-mind.  If he was told to give Hitler the notes that one of his officers, one she'd heard was dating his niece, was a demon, that was what he would do.<br/><br/>He nodded at her, waving a hand.  ""I will get order from above.  You are not expected to act on these matters without further notice except as protocol dictates.  In the meantime, busy yourself with this Devereaux minx, her clinic, and your missing officer - I'm assuming you didn't come directly here as you were gathering intel?""  She nodded.  ""Anonymous birdie?""  She responded the same.  He grunted at her in return and she knew he wondered what sort of magical creature gave her the tipoff, but he wouldn't be too far off, and most people didn't want to know that either.  ""Anything else they told you or you might have picked-up?""<br/><br/>Wojcik thought for a moment.  ""There may be an assassin in the city.""<br/><br/>""What else is new?"" he commented, turning in his chair and standing for paperwork in the file cabinets behind him, waving a hand in dismissal.<br/><br/>Muttering, ""He might not be here for the Fuhrer,"" she made her way back to her rooms.<br/><br/>They were small at her request.  She took two steps to the desk and set down her smaller items, rigging and accessories included; she didn't like being weighed down, but in her line of work it could be necessary.  However, not during prayer, it was a distraction and front to her faith in God's plan for her.  Walking along the bed meant for one or less, she came to the nightstand and removed her mother's worn bible, covered in a lace doily that had been sewn onto the leather binding, fabric hanging out of all other edges, a torn piece of shift she'd taken before leaving the convent.<br/><br/>She hadn't told the colonel about Isolde or Darcy, that they were witches.  Demons were enough for one report, and something told her that the Fuhrer knew - it hadn't made sense that she needed to watch over one healer who wasn't even involved in the supply distribution of the rebellious clinic.  However, now she knew God really had a plan for the woman which required her protection - and naming her a witch to unaware in the cause did not exactly seem like the best way to go about it.  Still, she wondered why she accepted it so easily.  Raphael was the answer, he was an angel, but it put so many things out of place for her, skewing her mission and the cause just slightly in the equilibrium of her morality, but didn't seem exactly right, though certain other things fell into alignment with the development.<br/><br/>Opening the marked page, she had just found her place when a knock sounded on the door.  She ignored it in favor of Matthew 10:5-8, which read, '<span style=""font-style: italic"">These twelve Jesus sent out with the following instructions: “Do not go among the Gentiles or enter any town of the Samaritans. Go rather to the lost sheep of Israel. As you go, proclaim this message: ‘The kingdom of heaven has come near.’ Heal the sick, raise the dead, cleanse those who have leprosy,[a] drive out demons. Freely you have received; freely give""</span>' before an envelope was slipped below the door.<br/><br/>Still, she ignored it, and made it through to Matthew 10:24 and 25, that<span style=""font-style: italic"">“The student is not above the teacher, nor a servant above his master. It is enough for students to be like their teachers, and servants like their masters. If the head of the house has been called Beelzebul, how much more the members of his household!</span>, but then she found herself picking up the note, whispering 26 aloud.<br/><br/>""So do not be afraid of them,"" she said, lifting the tab on the white sheet, ""for there is nothing concealed that will not be disclosed, or hidden that will not be made known."""
3764,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=140,2014-11-17T19:16:20,Anadwen,"""I love you,"" she purred into his ear, her hands tracing up the muscular structure of his chest, beneath the nonchalantly unbuttoned shirt. ""I love you, and I don't care what you are."" she repeated, her fingernails nearly digging into the white of the skin on his shoulder, and her lips pressed tight onto his jawline, the warmth of her breath embracing him.<br/>His eyes, a swirling crimson in those endless black pools, narrowed, like a lion, embracing its authority above its pride.<br/>""I know,"" he whispered back, a voice of silk, slithering out of his lips.<br/><br/>His hands dug into her rich auburn hair, pressing her head closer to himself, one climbing back down the curve of her spine to her waist. She, for a short moment drew back, though remaining in her embrace, picking the glass of red champagne up from the table, and slowly raising it to his lips.<br/>""Drink up."" she muttered. ""To our luck.""<br/>His fingers curled up around the glass, and he took a sip of it, pushing it back down to her, to let her have a drink of it, too. ""You know you shouldn't be with me,"" he smirked.<br/>She pressed a fierce, hot-headed, wine-scented kiss onto his neck as she put the glass back down onto the table. ""And I don't care."" she replied.<br/>""Even though I'm a demon?"" he tilted his head aside curiously, a spark glimmering in his eyes.<br/>""I've never been a good christian girl."" she whispered, spinning around with her hands on his neck, and making him turn, too, till she dragged him, as if waltzing, all the way into the living room, pushing him down onto the leather of the sofa. With her hands on his shoulders, she climbed onto his lap, pressing another kiss onto his cheekbone, while his hands stroke her down the back.<br/><br/>""I don't know what I'd be doing alone... I have no interest in politics... I don't care about those boring things... But Kristoff, I want to be with you."" she kept whispering to him, and her back arched slowly, a shiver running down her pale skin, as his fingers went up from her waist to her shoulders, his embrace tightening around her.<br/>""Is that so?"" he smiled at her nonchalantly.<br/>""I'll do anything."" she responded, looking straight into his eyes.<br/>""Then, I have a favor I can ask of you."" he spoke back. For a moment, his eyes closed, and he leaned in, pressing a ferocious kiss onto her lips. With a fast breath drawn in, he pushed himself back again, admiring the sapphire of her eyes, the edges of his lips curling into a smile once more. ""You know what I am, but I cannot let anyone else find out... Will you do it for me? Will yo make sure of it? You know that I can give you the power that you desire... The power that you need... But it is you who has to do it, Annika."" he explained, stroking her upper arm with his slender fingers.<br/>""I want that power."" she spoke, placing one hand on the back of his neck.<br/>""Once you accept it, you cannot turn back...""<br/>""I don't care.""<br/>""Alright then. Have no worries.""<br/><br/>His hands entwined with hers, pulling her closer, and he kissed her once more. It was far longer this time; however, it lacked all emotions. It was as if a carnivore was trying to devour her; harsh and ripping her from the inside. The energy of her soul was streaming into him, he could feel it, a river of strength that was filling him all of a sudden. Shadows begun descending onto his form, his long hair, let loose, suddenly as if blown by wind, and with every passing second they grew stronger.<br/>All of a sudden, they disappeared. He spat the soul back, and her eyes widened, her pupils dilating. She pushed herself back, letting go off him. She breathed heavily, while his lips were curled upwards in a devilish grin. What a beautiful sensation! He longed for more of this strength, coursing through his body, but he knew that was impossible - yet. Yet. Soon enough, his thirst would be sated.<br/><br/>""Is... Is<span style=""font-style: italic"">this</span>it?"" she whispered, a shaking voice.<br/>He gave her a soft nod, standing up to face her, and stroking her cheek gently. ""Now you're more than just a mere human..."" he purred into her ear, and his eyes almost appeared gentle when those words were spoken. Oh, how he relished in it.<br/>""I'm tired..."" she admitted, a heavy sigh escaped her.<br/>""You should sleep. You know that all the rooms of my house are always open for you."" he assured her, taking her by the hand, to pick her up like a bride. Effortlessly, with grace ever own to him, he carried her through the house, to place her in his large bedroom, upon the silken covers that covered the thick mattress and numerous pillows.<br/>""Will you stay here with me?"" she asked, her eyes following every one of his moments, as he laid down next to her, sliding one arm underneath her shoulders. His smile seemed to be ever present.<br/>""Off course. Why would I leave you?"" he assured her.<br/>""Thank you, Kristoff... Kai."" she chuckled slightly, rolling over, and burying her face in the soft fabric of his shirt.<br/><br/>----<br/><br/>He paced the large terrace, stretching above the back garden of his residence. The grass was dry, covered by nothing but a thin layer of frost, and the air itself was chilly, like the night that he stood in, seemingly unfazed by the cold, harsh wind. So far he was safe... Relatively.<br/><br/>He wondered.<br/>About the witch, both of them, and his own witch, too - where were they? Would they simply appear out of the dark, like an assassin's dagger, to strike them down?<br/>About that odd sensation of being watched during the dinner. What was it? Was it a possessed human, a lesser demon, or some other sort of illusion?<br/>And last, but not least, he wondered about Asmodei. What was he planning?<br/><br/>His black eyes reflected the glimmer of the stars as he gazed upon the scenery of Munich, stretching before him."
3765,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=160,2014-11-18T05:36:07,WildSpawn,"“Buongiorno, madre! Come stai?”<br/><br/>A young man advanced into the living room of a three bedroom apartment dressed in civilian clothing. He had a<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://oi61.tinypic.com/2namk4i.jpg"">dark grey blazer</a>on him, worn over a dark bluish-purple buttoned-up shirt and dark grey trousers of the same material and color of the blazer. He looked at the clock and took note of the time – 0200. The flat of decent structure was located in a safe and beautiful neighborhood in the Italian community district.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“Bene, grazie Fabiano.”</span>A woman in her late forties responded, putting a bible face-down on her lap and she took her eyeglasses off to rub her sleepy grey eyes.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Mhm""</span>She picked up a half-emptied cup of Chai-tea and took a large sip.<br/><br/>A warm smile touched the young man's lips and he headed to the kitchen neighboring the living room. He picked up the bag of groceries that he dropped by the kitchen upon his arrival forty-five minutes ago, and placed the contents into the refrigerator. His fingers entwined with one another as he made his way back in the living-room. He looked at his mother with brown eyes and a playful smile formed on his lips.<span style=""font-style: italic"">“Perché ti sei alzato così presto?” </span><br/><br/>The soldier asked his mother why she has gotten up so early but from the look on his mother's face, he knew that she was understandably anxious once again. Nightmares had kept her awake for most of the nights since Germany invaded Poland. Fabiano had returned from war in November deeply injured psychologically and emotionally. His invisible wounds though had faded away in the past couple of days. He still has not figured out what exactly happened prior to waking up in<span style=""font-style: italic"">that</span>one building couple of nights before. He felt much better than he had in his life, but he could not recover his memories concerning what exactly took place that night. He was also not sure if he could trust Officer Wojcik with whatever information she laid between his hands.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Your partner abandoned you. Officer Erlind Kohler. You've suffered a concussion resulting in memory loss. I had come to understood you had worked together for a long time... Was he your assigning officer?"" </span></span><br/><br/>He thought about bringing this issue up with Officer Kohler, but something within him told him not to, that if anything he should believe whatever Officer Wojcik trusted him with. At least she was there for him during moments of need, and he believed that he did not thank her enough.<br/><br/>Fabiano's eyes locked on his mother. He doubted that her insomnia and nightmares simply came out of nowhere. His mother clearly told him one day that she was afraid to lose him in battle, and for nothing. She did not approve of the cruelties of the Nazi system and she strongly believed that her son was risking his life for a brainwashed, blinded faith in an evil, mentally-challenged Leader.<br/><br/>The woman got up on her bare feet and walked closer to her younger son. She deeply sighed and shook her head, taking Fabiano's right hand between both her smooth warm palms.<span style=""font-style: italic"">“O Gesù, perdona le nostre colpe, preservaci dal fuoco dell'inferno, porta in cielo tutte le anime, specialmente le più bisognose della vostra misericordia. Amen[1].”</span>She touched her son's brow, his heart and then his shoulders left and right.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“Amen...”</span>The young man whispered and shifted his orbs to his deceased father's portrait that he hang the year before in a prominent place on one of the walls in the living-room.<span style=""font-style: italic"">“Buonanotte e sogni d'oro, madre!"" </span><br/><br/>__________________________________________________________________________________<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“Master, hot water is ready to use. Your clothes for tomorrow are prepared; hats brushed, collars cleaned, trousers folded and your vests and coats in the wardrobe covered in linen wrappers.” </span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“You do not have to repeat yourself every damn night, Benesh.”</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“My apologies. Is there anything else that you would like me to do before I head to bed?” </span><br/><br/>Erlind looked away from the window and walked over to his desk.<span style=""font-style: italic"">“Over here Benesh. I need you to do one more thing for me tonight. You may take a day off tomorrow if you wish. By the way, congratulation on your newborn.”</span>He opened one of the drawers and pulled out a piece of paper, a bottle of ink and a box of envelopes. His left hand picked up the quill and he began to write. Once done, he placed the letter inside a white envelope and added a touch of distinction to it. Fetching for a signet ring inside the same drawer, he pressed it with traditional blue wax made of powdered cobalt glass to the center of the envelope. If one was to look closer, one would see an emblem engraved into the wax.  The heraldic motif featured a Wolfsangel design. Circling the emblem was his full name.<br/><br/>The Butler advanced closer to Erlind and accepted the envelope into his hand. After he was given directions to his destination, the older man began to walk away.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“Benesh, wait.” <br/><br/>“Yes Master?”<br/><br/>“In all these years I never asked you ... How ... did you lose your immortality, your powers?”</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“Ah, I did not lose it, I gave it away by repenting for my existence and swearing faith to the Lord. I believe that was enough, Ashmedei.”</span>The once Djinni smirked and lowered his head, exiting the residence with his delivery.<br/><br/><br/>__________________________________________________________________________________<br/><br/><br/>Fabiano inhaled into the winter breeze. It was the perfect night for a walk and for someone who planned not to sleep the night away. An immense task he was to carry in the morning alongside the Oberleutnant and he felt as if this could be an opportunity for him to reach a higher knowledge and a much higher rank in the future. He had devoted all his life to serve Germany and he knew that one day, he will probably not live long enough to see his children or grandchildren if lucky enough to even get to the point of forming a family. Today he was trusted with important matters. He thought about Yvonne as he walked past a pub and then realized that the military base was only at a fifteen minutes walk.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Maybe I could pay her a visit!</span>He thought, but quickly he changed his mind, reluctant to proceed with his newly-formed plans. Just thinking about her glares the day before was uncomfortable enough. He felt intimidated by the woman. Then there was the fact that he was to keep his mouth shut about the secret operation. If the woman was not aware of the task at hand, perhaps he had a solid explanation to why she nay not have been informed. After all, this was a matter of national security.<br/><br/>Uncertain and questionable thoughts spread into the man's brain, plaguing his confidence as he continued to think about the female Officer. She was of a much higher rank, but he still could not comprehend how she easily made him say things to the Colonel that he did not feel like sharing. Last but not least, there was this atypical personality about the woman; and an unusual energy surrounding her. Alas, it was still something he could not resist, as if mind-controlled the entire time she was present. In his life, and through fire and flames, he never believed to have lost control over himself the way he did when she ordered him around.<br/><br/>His lips quivered momentarily and he smiled to himself, voicing his thoughts.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""... Although it was interesting, alluring.""</span>He decided not trust his instincts for once and then changed his direction once again. He headed towards the base.<span style=""font-style: italic"">“I know this is going to be a bad idea... but consider it a test of your patience, soldier.”</span>He muttered and advanced towards the barracks when he noticed the lights were still on, and not any lights. Inside one of the second floor windows - counting three from the right - the movements of a shadowy form gently lifted and dropped the curtains.<br/><br/>Fabiano removed his winter coat and rushed inside the building. He almost bumped into a man in black who hurried past him down the hallway. Squinting his eyes, the young man titled his head in curiosity, surprised to see the same man knocking at Yvonne's door. After a while, he slipped what he thought was a document, or maybe an envelope under the door before walking away. Unaffected by the events, the Italian male cleared his throat and moved closer to the female Officer's apartment. He bit the corner of his bottom lip and arched a soft brow, realizing just how awkward and ridiculous the situation was. Why would anyone with a sane mind want to visit people at three in the morning and for no excuse or reason whatsoever.<br/><br/>He turned around on his heels, and attempted to change his mind again.<br/><br/><br/><br/><br/><br/>------<br/><br/><dl class=""codebox""><dt>""Translation[1"" | <a href=""javascript: void(0);"" onclick=""var spoiler = this.parentNode.parentNode.getElementsByTagName('dd')[0]; if ( spoiler.style.display == 'none' ) { spoiler.style.display = 'block'; this.innerHTML = '-'; } else { spoiler.style.display = 'none'; this.innerHTML = '+'; };"">+</a></dt><dd style=""display: none;"">""O my Jesus, forgive us of our sins. Save us from the fires of hell. Lead all souls into heaven, especially those in most need of thy mercy. Amen.</dd></dl><br/><br/><dl class=""codebox""><dt>''Erlind's letter to Yvonne'' | <a href=""javascript: void(0);"" onclick=""var spoiler = this.parentNode.parentNode.getElementsByTagName('dd')[0]; if ( spoiler.style.display == 'none' ) { spoiler.style.display = 'block'; this.innerHTML = '-'; } else { spoiler.style.display = 'none'; this.innerHTML = '+'; };"">+</a></dt><dd style=""display: none;"">Officer Yvonne Wójcik,<br/><br/>It is of a high importance that you keep the contents of this message to yourself.<br/>Like poison, curiosity is as harmful to the people who drink it as to those<br/>around it, dear. The world is small, and news travel fast.<br/><br/>With all due respect, Officer Wójcik, you can stay the hell out of my business<br/>or meet me tomorrow at 1800 at the address below, to discuss more<br/>serious matters. Fortunately for us, we may be able to make certain<br/>pleasant arrangements for this cause.<br/><br/>The Glyptothek Museum<br/>Königsplatz, 80333 München<br/><br/><br/>And come alone. <br/><br/>Kind regards,<br/>E.K</dd></dl>"
3766,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=160,2014-11-18T07:18:45,Isolde,"NOTE: time change.<br/><br/>Isolde woke earlier than usual, 5am.  Her sleep had been fitful after the night with Herr Buchannon and Michael Bonnet. She had been so disturbed by the Angel’s visit that she felt she must try one more time to reason with Darcy. Coming in well after midnight, she had gone straight to the kitchen table which she used for a ritual altar. Out had come the drawing of the Pentacle and the shallow cauldron along with five white candles.<br/><br/>Pouring the water while doing the incantation, Isolde attempted to bring Darcy to consciousness. The only reward she had had for her pains was the perfect blonde cousin with a snarling laugh upon her face. Wicked bitch, Isolde thought with rancor. There was no reasoning with her. The Ice Queen had finally been consumed by the evil she had toyed with for so many lifetimes. Herr Buchannon was correct. The only way for her to be stopped was through death and with the help of the Angels (Isolde thought of them irreverently as a ball team), her cousin would be finally cast into outer darkness where she would no longer be allowed to regenerate. So mote it be.<br/><br/>But now, she was awake and troubled once more by the sensation that something was going on in her flat that she was not fully aware of. She did not wish to know and she was seriously considering moving in with Herr Buchannon in response to his offer.  Dressing with trembling fingers, Isolde skipped coffee and breaking her fast to hurry to the clinic.<br/>The lights were still out and setting moon still shed the only light on the streets. Isolde was blowing smoke into the frigid air as she unlocked the door. Inside, she locked the door behind her and set about turning up the old radiators and lighting small lamps. A spirit of oppression seemed to ride on her shoulders as if she were carrying the burdens of Munich on her slim shoulders. Setting a pot of water on the small camp stove to brew coffee, Isolde checked the charts from the day before. She sank down in her office chair and stared at page after page of the same disturbing report.<br/><br/>Patient- male, mid twenties, appears awake but not exactly alert. Eyes glazed over and repeating a phrase over and over again. “ Heil Queen of Heaven and the fruit of her loins”. No sign of fever or any physical discomfort. Admitted by family member… with the name and address listed.<br/><br/>She had never heard of any epidemic that dealt in those kinds of symptoms or hallucinations. Could people have been eating bad rye bread? Was there a rash spread of strange drugs among young men, perhaps at the pubs? Pouring herself a cup of the strong black coffee, she read on through the records but couldn’t seem to find the common link. Isolde frowned,<br/><br/>“Surely not.” Isolde said aloud in horror. Had Darcy somehow managed to carry out her diabolical plan to make the people her slaves? Where was that abomination she had created in her own image?  She chided herself. One did not look at magik to explain the working on science . especially on misadventures of this magnitude. There had to be a better answer.<br/>The sun was just coming up when a knock disturbed the silence. Isolde invited a bent old woman inside.<br/><br/>As the woman and her son entered, Isolde could tell he shared symptoms with those men from yesterday, except he was foaming at the mouth, reaching for her saying, “Heil Queen of Heaven and the fruit of her loins.”"
3767,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=160,2014-11-18T07:43:49,girly2k,"<blockquote><div><cite><span style=""font-style: italic"">Oberstleutenant</span> Erlind Kohler wrote:</cite>Officer Yvonne Wójcik,<br/><br/>It is of a high importance that you keep the contents of this message to yourself.<br/>Like poison, curiosity is as harmful to the people who drink it as to those<br/>around it, dear. The world is small, and news travel fast.<br/><br/>With all due respect, Officer Wójcik, you can stay the hell out of my business<br/>or meet me tomorrow at 1800 at the address below, to discuss more<br/>serious matters. Fortunately for us, we may be able to make certain<br/>pleasant arrangements for this cause.<br/><br/>The Glyptothek Museum<br/>Königsplatz, 80333 München<br/><br/><br/>And come alone. <br/><br/>Kind regards,<br/>E.K</div></blockquote><br/><br/>The commander read the contents of the letter once more.  Glyptothek Museum.  Alone.  Suppertime.  She recognized the threat written in Kohler's words, but he immediately contradicted them with such a location at such an hour.  The museum may not have been the most trafficked place at this time of the year, but it was public nonetheless, and with the mention of ""arrangements"" the letter spoke greatly of fear, arrogance, or both.  She had no patience for this sort of ineptitude.<br/><br/>The door whistled as she threw it open to chase after the messenger; having sensed the darkness fading on its other side, she knew it had to be Kohler or possibly a hellish underling she could depose of, sending back her own message before she had to physically arrive at a time-consuming impasse.  Alas, it was not.  Her tight jaw fell loose at the form before her, and Officer Wojcik closed it immediately.  The door, not her jaw.<br/><br/>When she did take account of her appearance, she closed her mouth first.  It only took her a moment to bind up the blonde locks that fell longer than necessary and she was still twisting them around at the back of her head as she pulled the door open again with her foot, turning her back as she stepped toward the vanity and started replacing the items she had laid there just moments before.  ""Officer Fabiano.""  Her greeting was a side-tracked sigh as she finished with the rope atop her head.  She clasped a bracelet to each wrist, bent over to view her work in the mirror, and used it to maintain only the ends of the bun within it's center, as perfect as it had been when she had first met the man currently at her door.  Satisfied, she stood up again with a whisk of her jacket, slipping it onto both arms before he could enter the room, though she kept her back to him still as she worked on the buttons and fastened the belt.  ""I was not expecting you at this hour,"" she told him.  Chances were he could see her from where he stood, but she did not face him until she was finished.<br/><br/>When she did, he looked stuck somewhere between coming and going.  He was facing the inside, but his toes pointed away, and he didn't seem focused on the woman who spoke to him, his eyes not on hers; however, it was only momentarily as they found hers.  His lips parted but no words were emitted from them.  Surprisingly, she did not find her patience tried.  She knew the messenger had the ability to make their escape easily in the shadows which were abundant at night, and Officer Wojcik could use the time to better assess and prepare for their meeting.  Life was full of distractions such as this, and she couldn't blame him for being slave to them as well.  He had suffered a head injury, after all.<br/><br/>She refrained from sighing a second time, and turned to place her bible back in the drawer at her bedside.  As she did so, it picked up the air in the room, swirling it around so the Italian's cologne wafted to her senses, causing her to breathe a little more deeply without conscious effort to do so.  It was pleasant.  Quite pleasant, in fact.  She did not react to it except for the brief stall as she finally asked, ""To what do I owe this visit, Fabiano?""  She had not intended to ignore his title, but the man was not in uniform, so she supposed he did not warrant the formality.  Which brought her question all the more to bare."
3768,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=160,2014-11-20T02:43:25,WildSpawn,"<span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;"">Lohengrin-Kaserne</span><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Military Base</span><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Yvonne &amp; Fabiano</span><br/>--------------------<br/><br/><br/>As the door opened, Fabiano found himself in a trance state type of situation. He felt his breath trapped in the back of his throat and he forced it out slowly. With the suppression of the sound of his sigh, came storming in his head the thoughts which he had been amusing himself with for the past thirty minutes. Right when he was so sure and confident about what he had brought himself to do, there he stood looking like a coward with really nothing to say. He parted his lips to pronounce something or anything, but no words came out for a moment as he simply stood there, forcing his eyes towards the woman. His first glance went to her arm, his second to her hair, the last one to her eyes, and there his own held hers.<br/><br/>A blush touched his thin mouth and then he slowly licked his lips discreetly, turning his full body to face the woman. An eyebrow came to arc above his left eye and he advanced his form closer to the doorway, completely ignoring the heat that was surging from every inch of his body. Instead of losing himself in his thoughts once more and regret it, Fabiano regained his thoughts and focused on the matter at hand.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“Officer Wojcik”</span>The Italian began,<span style=""font-style: italic"">“In reality, I've been visiting a comrade in the third floor and as ... as I was making my way out I've noticed this man at your door. You know, the one with the black cape and hat?”</span>Fabiano looked away momentarily and a sincere smirk began to play on his sun-kissed facial complexion.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""But since we're here, would you ... like to go out for a short walk?</span>"" His voice came low and heavy, but had also maintained a calm tone. He turned his face a little bit to the side and gave Yvonne a glance from now hooded eyes.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Unless you were on your way out, then it's perfectly understandable if you cannot.""</span>Fabiano drew a shuddering breath and his hands found their way inside his trousers' pockets as he made one short step backwards.<br/><br/>The man was practically stuttering.  He was under duress of some kind and that made her nervous.  Narrowing her eyes at the officer, Yvonne decided that the irony of Kohler's old partner and victim being at the door rather than the demon himself after having received such a letter would be a strange work.  She could feel the distancing aura of corruption left, something hanging about the Italian before her, but it a separate sensation all its own.  A cape and hat would be unusual through the barracks, particularly at this hour, and to have been noticed by none other than Officer Fabiano?  It seemed to odd to be a set-up.<br/><br/>Then again, if she dismissed all things that demons did as simple eccentricity, she might've fallen with them.<br/><br/>""Why would I take a walk at this hour?  I assume you don't mean through the halls here.""  It dawned on her that he might have a room in the building as well, having been lent by the Royals as she had been from the Poles.  ""Unless you are in need of an escort?""  After the words had been shared, she realized the implications and a small smirk came to her lips.<br/><br/>It was entirely possible the hellspawn in the hat and cape had been a frightening enough sight to warrant companionship from fear, but to ask the potential target of such a vision didn't seem logical, and not one that was so far from the staircase he would have been traversing.  Though it was possible he just came to check on the person of this apartment, his being right outside her door - and no less facing it - was farfetched coincidence.<br/><br/>Grabbing her coat, lined with fleece, she swung it on and holstered her weaponry along her belt in it's interior, unnoticeable beneath the length or through the thickness of the Sherpa.  Her prayer beads were laying with a glass.  She stole both up, downing the contents of the latter, and shared a bright smile with her guest; better to be prepared on all fronts.  Even if the walk lead straight to Kohler or another of his lackies, she had wanted to deal with this matter sooner than later, so it would be in her favor either way.<br/><br/>Stepping out the apartment with the well-dressed Italian, she crossed herself while locking the door and whispered a short prayer in original Latin.  She maintained a personal, open relationship with God.  The prayer did not follow doctrine and kept quiet details in code to Him, however she did finish with the standard ""et ne nos inducas in tentationem; sed libera nos a Malo.  Amen.""<br/><br/>The door locked, she turned back to Fabiano, taking a deep breath.  She looked at ""us"", for she had prayed on part of the soul before her, too, of course, and if she could deliver him from evil this night, it would be worth the risk of walking in the shadow.<br/><br/>When Yvonne mentioned if he needed to be escorted out, it made the man raise both his eyebrows and truth be said, he felt quiet confused by the offer.<span style=""font-style: italic"">“Why would I be in need of an escort, Officer Wojcik ?”</span>Fabiano's eyes narrowed and a small smile came to play on his lips again as he moved to the side, allowing the woman to step out. He did not feel offended although he may not have taking the words the easy way have they been spoken by another. That would have greatly insulted his manhood. He noticed that Yvonne was geared from head to toe and wondered if he hasn't been taking too much of her time already.<br/><br/><br/>Something wasn't quite right. The woman looked thoughtful. He shifted his gaze away from the woman as they began to walk down the hallway.<span style=""font-style: italic"">“Officer Wojcik, I can guarantee that I am doing fine. You have probably witnessed me at my most idiotic, miserable and weak moments when you have found me and I know that I have not been able to recover my memory loss since, but if this helps, I can assure you that I am safe and doing just alright. Do not take me wrong,”</span>He paused and pushed one of the barracks doors open as they exited out.<span style=""font-style: italic"">“but maybe it is time that we bring ourselves to focus on different matters. I thank you greatly for the help that you have offered. I just ... do not wish to speak of this one Nurse, or the Oberstleutnant at all, for now. I ... I just cannot bring myself to decide if I could trust what you have made me convey to the Colonel. Not because I do not believe in your words, but I cannot trust my thoughts. I cannot risk to testify before the Colonel incidents which I have no remembrance of.“ </span><br/><br/>Fabiano closed his eyes and sighed, pressing a hand behind his neck and inhaling back the cold mist that formed around him. He turned around on his heels and gave the woman one of his signature side glances. The heels of his winter boots dug into glistening snow as he closed the distance between them. The night was still dark but there was light coming out of couple projectors outside the building. The field projectors were positioned at a distance of 580m as to not project continuous light into the barrack's bedrooms, yet faint glow touched their faces, making their features in the dark recognizable to one another.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“If I may ask, who was that man? It is not usual that we see civilians masquerading in Victorian costumes inside the military base. And I cannot bring myself to wonder how he even got into the barracks past the security watch.”</span>Fabiano gently pressed his lips together and his thoughts exploded into myriads of questions.<br/><br/>Yvonne's jaw set.  He didn't want to talk about events, yet he asked her for a walk in which case he was talking about said events.  It was angering, to say the least.  She listened through the frustration, eyes forward, trying to keep focus on her surroundings but finding it difficult to do all three at once.  Relieved about his health, she used that to bring herself back to a state of calm skepticism, moreover that he made her sound as if she'd ordered him to lie - something she could never condone, let alone command, of another - which implied that what he had told her superior officer was, to his mind, a lie.<br/><br/>She sighed, defeated, maybe even disappointed.  ""I only asked that you told him from<span style=""font-style: italic"">your</span>memory.  What you choose to speak is of your own volition.""  He did the same.<br/><br/>The night was quiet around them.  Some muffled noise from the rooms gave little doubt as to what some soldiers considered within the bounds of acceptable behavior on the kaserne which she would gladly correct at a later time, but other than that, it was peaceful.  Snow glittered through the black like stars she could reach out and touch... she decided better of it.  Despite the dark aura and threatening note, despite the confusion and frustration of the man who was standing closer to her now in the open space than the tighter confines of indoor, and despite the paranoia she knew should be feeling, she couldn't ignore the serenity that filled her and the atmosphere for meters out - she checked, just in case.<br/><br/>When he brought up the messenger, it still could not ripple the gentle pool of energy around them.  He had no connection to the thing he conjured in his memory now, and that knowledge put her at far more ease, drawing her attention back from her sixth sense to her first.<br/><br/>His hands were tucked into his pockets in such a way, it caused him to bring his shoulders up and toward his face.  Maybe it was the cold.  It looked defensive to the woman trained in many years and many styles of combat, including mental, like this subconscious action now.  She still believed he was hiding something from her, and she supposed she couldn't blame him if he wasn't even comfortable enough to walk with her on an armed military base by his own invitation.  They had barely known each other for 24 hours - well, she did.  He couldn't recall meeting her until the last 18 or so.<br/><br/>""I did not see him,"" she told the Italian, looking away toward the white, distracting ground.  ""I do not know him.""  She wondered if honestly would be the best course of action here, or if it were better to leave the man in the dark so he might move on with his life.  As far as Officer Kohler was concerned, he had accomplished his mission with this mere mortal - he remembered nothing, and that would be enough, but Commander Wojcik would be his new target, and she could bring him to justice.  Fabiano, on the other hand, clearly was no match, and maybe it was better this way.  ""And if you asked your nurse, she would likely tell you it was a result of your concussion, and to take it easy for a few days.""<br/><br/>She stopped and looked at him, trying to get the silent message across.  He was right not to speak of these things and she would respect that, but if that were the case, he did not have need of her time any longer which he could be using for recovery and escape.  She asked him to choose his words and he believed he used someone else's - she would not make that mistake twice.  It was his life to choose, and she suspected this was why God gifted them such a peaceful moment, so that Officer Fabiano might have it to bare unto himself and accept, maybe so he could live a peaceful life in the Lord's name, to find his savior.  Sometimes living in the light was the greatest way to thwart the darkness.<br/><br/>Silence fell upon them once more and Fabiano used that brief moment to gather his thoughts. He read sincerity in her voice when she informed him of her unfamiliarity with the strange man at her door. It was stupid of him to even ask. The man had left her doorway before she even had a chance to see who the stranger was. Something in the air still made the Nazi soldier uneasy in his chest. He noticed the shortness of breath coming out between his lips, the numbness in his fingers and the rate and rhythm of his heart shifting between fluttering and pounding sensations. Irksome is how he could describe those feelings.<br/><br/>Fabiano looked at Yvonne, and could read disappointment plastered on her features. Maybe he deserved it after all and if he wronged her silently in his mind or even verbally as he did, then he hoped that she would forgive him. Whatever that happened to him that night, helped him feel much better than he ever did in his life, but at the same time, it planted a seed within his brain which flowered into a cognitive experienced called: Guilt.<br/><br/>He found himself thinking since about that one girl, always transfixed by the flashback. His companions were drunk that night and abused this one young soul in a dark street outside of her home in the ghetto. All the nasty beating took place, and a young male getting shot, yet the Italian found himself grinning the entire time and doing nothing to stop the soldiers. The most disgusting part about it, was that he was enjoying the sight that whole damn time. Her black hair, her brown eyes and the bloody wounds showing through her ripped dress and leggings - Ah! He could remember it all. It took place a couple of days after their arrival from Poland, only about a month and half ago. That same night, they took her father and mother but the girl managed to get away. He lowered his eyelids and suddenly he felt as if everything around him was like a vacuum susceptible to suck his life out at any time now.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“Well, Officer Wojcik, I should get going ... I'm starting my shift in couple hours and I shall leave on a mission with Lieutenant-Colonel Kohler ... maybe I have enough time to brew myself a perfect cup of coffee to start the day on a pleasant mood.”</span>Fabiano took a shallow breath and wore his coat. He had secured it that entire time between right arm and waist while hands rested inside his pockets. His body had heated up due to a mixture of stress and excitement but now that his temperature was cooling down, he felt how cold the night truly was. He turned away and made a few steps towards the gates and the two security towers, when a twinge of unexpected emotions coursed through his being and he raised his eyes to meet Yvonne's as he turned around.<br/><br/>Why did it all suddenly feel as if he may never see her again after this day?  He found himself parting his mouth.<span style=""font-style: italic"">“If you haven't had your coffee yet, it will be a great honor for me if you would allow me to prepare one for you, Commander!?”</span>His lips slightly parted and curved into a clever yet small smile. The D-FAC was located at two blocks away within the base. It was almost 0430 and Fabiano thought that<span style=""font-style: italic"">just maybe</span>they could enjoy a peaceful breakfast before the early hungry birds raid the mess hall.<br/><br/>Her pale hand hung in the air.  Slender fingers curled naturally, fingernails clean and barely decipherable separate from the flesh.  It wasn't anything remarkable, much like the waitresses eyes hadn't been anything remarkable at breakfast with the father, the angel.  The backs were soft and smooth, but the underside opposite with callouses smoothed into one smooth roughness climbing up the base of each digit, earned over years from labors too numerous to count, but all of them examples of endurance and strength of body or mind.<br/><br/>Yet when Yvonne reached out for seniore Fabiano, it wasn't for any purpose of the like.  He had barely moved away, some dismissal of work.  She knew it had to do with Kohler, which had made her boil with a temporary fury made icy as soon as he mentioned starting his day in a pleasant mood, then turning away from her.  She didn't mean to think it, but she wondered if he wasn't in a pleasant mood now because of her.  It made her catch herself before she could do something stupid.  Afterall, nothing intelligent could be done if your head wasn't involved then, could it?  Which begged the question: what was she doing?<br/><br/>Suddenly, he turned around, almost shouting, “If you haven't had your coffee yet, it will be a great honor for me if you would allow me to prepare one for you, Commander!?”<br/><br/>She jumped slightly, making the distance between them seem so much larger.  The strange peace still lay over her, so Yvonne found herself doing something else she'd never done - tilting her head.  He invited her for a walk only to refuse talking about something he ended up talking about, dismissed himself readily shortly thereafter, then invites her to coffee?  All in the wee hours of the morning?  Maybe he didn't know her capabilities and intended to exhaust her via sleep deprivation before she joined Kohler herself later that evening.  Which meant good things - Kohler did not know her, either.  However, she had absolved him of possible participation, and she could feel God's hand guiding her ever so gently in the quiet.<br/><br/>""It would be my pleasure,"" she said, though she wasn't sure how much she meant the statement.  Something grew in the pit of her stomach then.  Anxiety.  She felt sick and happy and... sad all at once.  The word to describe it came easily to mind, but she could not suspect why.<br/><br/>It was bittersweet.<br/><br/>He offered his arm with an uncertain, but clearly relieved smile, and she threaded her calloused, soft hands around his elbow.  Again, something very alien to her.  She did not appreciate all this newness overtaking her, it was all so dissimilar and ill-conceived, but most of all - it wasn't like her one bit.  Was this a spell like Raphael had placed on the kaffehaus before, except meant to disarm her with... subtle confusions?  She would not be lost in this.  She would carry-on her task.<br/><br/>""You know God will still forgive you.""  It would seem out of nowhere, and like most people who wanted salvation but did not believe themselves worthy, he would be surprised by her words, maybe even scared, something like the mixed sadness she felt now, that came from deep within, where knowledge was beyond logic.  She continued without an answer, ""Whatever it is you fret about?  You are right - it is a horrible sin.  Maybe you can't forgive yourself and maybe whoever you trespassed against could not either.  Maybe I would want to strike you down where you stand were I to know.  But God is bigger.  He has faith in you to redeem yourself in His heaven.  Though you can never hope to earn his forgiveness you shall have it if you only have the faith in Him to ask.""<br/><br/>She could not raise her eyes to him as they reached the building once more.  Usually so unashamed of her faith and so proud of His works, something about it felt hopeless, a path already set, already decided, but she had to try.  He opened the door for her, holding it away with one hand - which was a strain, she knew - offering for her to pass before him, but when she did, she turned abruptly on him, blocking him off from the doorway.  He had moved to enter, instead having to stop and catch the door from closing on either of them, Yvonne caught in the small space between it and his chest.<br/><br/>It took much effort for her not to notice.  Rather, she practically glared into his eyes, barely below her wide ones, pleading - she'd forgotten how tall she was until this moment and prayed she did not come off as intimidating as he seemed to think of her at that time.  Unless, of course, that was exactly what he needed.<br/><br/>""I could help,"" she told him.  ""Do not go with herr Kohler tomorrow - today.  He is a demon and, do not doubt, working with him would be working with one.  No matter his alliances, he is the hand of the devil and his goals Satan's.  I cannot ask you to ignore your duty, so I will go in your place, but think on this: no medic would advise you to the field so readily, and that alone should be proof who truly makes these orders -  please!"" She had never felt so desperate in her life.  She begged, ""Instead, go to the church and pray! I<span style=""font-style: italic"">know</span>this is God's desire for you, to join him.  Please... let me save you.""<br/><br/>As Yvonne went about God, forgiveness, sins and heaven, Fabiano remembered his mother's words and the thought itself made his lips curl once more into a smile, only discreetly this time as the couple walked away from the barracks, slow footsteps advancing towards the mess hall. He took a sharp intake of breath as he pulled the door open.<span style=""font-style: italic"">“After you!”</span>He said in a high, cheerful voice, allowing the woman to step in first. Suddenly he found himself almost bumping into her frame as she turned abruptly on him. He pressed his lips together and swallowed hard. The closeness of their bodies inflamed his neck and cheeks and that was another strange event he could not comprehend. The Italian's eyes darkened and his jaw clenched. He backed away slightly to leave room for the two to breath, just enough ... to breath. An unknown force out there burdened his shoulders already with desperation. He was fighting to resist it. At this point, Fabiano was not even sure why this young woman have bothered his mind since the moment she assisted him with her help. The last thing he wanted was to get himself involved in the complicated matters of the heart. His life was out there, chained to dirty and bloody grounds.<br/><br/>Looking past those green eyes that were quiet attractive, and looking past the authenticity of her personality which he found himself drawn to; there stood a woman who was not pretending to be what she was not. There stood a woman who was pleading with him not to do something he may regret.<br/><br/>There stood a woman he was certain to take a grenade for.<br/><br/>His lips slightly parted and he sighed, pupils growing. He could hardly bring himself to understand which sorcery was controlling not only his mind, but also his soul. It felt holy, it felt just right but it also felt wicked. It felt unlike anything he had experienced before but then it was all too strange. It frightened him, it made him want to run away. It made him want to vanish, or disappear until he figures out what was going on with him.<br/><br/>Yvonne almost did. She almost did it again. He almost offered his thought-form on a silver platter once more.<span style=""font-style: italic"">“Yvonne...”</span>He began, addressing her by her first name for the first time ever. To hell with formalities at this point. His short and clean fingernails dug into his palm as he raised his eyes to stare at her, frowning.<span style=""font-style: italic"">“A demon? Did you hear what you're saying?”</span>His eyes softened but held a fixed intensity.<span style=""font-style: italic"">“The hand of the devil? But ... I know, I know what you mean. The world is upside down. It is too easy for us to blame the devil. Herr Kohler is one, our world leaders are one too. Humanity is... No one's innocent Officer Wojcik. Human nature I must say.”</span>Fabiano's head tilted slightly and a hand slowly found its way to the woman's arm. His eyebrows slanted in confusion but mostly pain, because he knew what was to come. He felt it silently coming. He knew that something horrible was to happen before the sun vanishes below the western horizon.<br/><br/>The man's right hand carefully covered the woman's left and he shuddered in the quiet twilight. His chest leaned a little forward, closing the tiny space between them. He felt as though invisible hands slowly and gently pushed his shoulders forward, into a place he could call a sanctuary. A bombardment of emotions battered his already ramshackled senses.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""I do not understand why you are suddenly so worried. I can assure you that nothing, nothing bad will happen to me. I must go and what I was told to do is nothing that is life-threatening. I would know, Yvonne. I've been there, almost got killed, many, many times before. If you trust in the Fuhrer, then you must trust in the task he put between my hands. It shall be quick. I shall be back to the office before noon. I would not be lying to you if I knew that I was not coming back from it. But before, I must go see this Nurse - Frau Devereaux. Maybe it could help me recall something, or maybe she can tell me what exactly happened.""</span>He murmured, hoping to be right. His vocal sound waves were just high enough to reach the woman's ears.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""This is what I signed up for, pledged my life for, and the only last thing I shall get out of it is death. That is, my only great emotion. I do not fear it.""</span>His head was swimming yet he smiled softly, gazing at her lips; fingertips brushing against the softness of her wrist.<br/><br/>Yvonne stared for a long time.  She could<span style=""font-style: italic"">feel</span>God's presence, she could<span style=""font-style: italic"">feel</span>His plans.  She knew it in the pit of her soul, what others might call a ""gut-feeling"", and she<span style=""font-style: italic"">knew</span>beyond thought what made her see reality more clearly... what<span style=""font-style: italic"">he</span>would not.  So determined to do His work, she acted out of reason, saving one who might not be savable - if not for God.<br/><br/>His hand slid down her arm, barely a sensation through the thick coat, but a strong sensation she was all too aware of and couldn't ignore as hard as she might.  She kept her eyes on his, mouth parting with realization and... rejection.  It wasn't like she'd been refused by others, orders or salvation, and she had never taken it personally before, but this was different, and she didn't know why.  Which meant she had to make it the same again.  His thumb pushed past her bracelet and drew a circle over the tender veins, ones which would lead straight to her heart.<br/><br/>Her foot moved first, taking the first step back.  Her torso followed, angling inside.  Her wrist remained.<br/><br/>""Ignore the words you don't believe in and you still refuse to see the logic.  There is no helping those who will not help themselves, and those who do not ask do not receive forgiveness.  If you think death is the only thing awaiting you, you are wrong.  And you know it.""  She said, so softly it couldn't even be called a whisper. She was reminded of someone else, someone more involved in their preachings and charges, who cared more deeply and more wholly than any other Yvonne had ever known, until her death.  Her mother.<br/><br/>She pulled the final inches away, their bodies separate again.  ""I will escort you to breakfast, but on my duty as a soldier - a soldier of<span style=""font-style: italic"">God</span>first and foremost - that you may change your mind.<span style=""font-style: italic"">It is not for you to know the times or dates the Father has set by his own authority.</span>I do not fear for your death, I fear for your life.""<br/><br/>With that, hardness returned to her face, though not her eyes, and Officer Wojcik turned as abruptly now as she had before, marching down the hall toward the mess halls.  She could not quell the rage or make sense of the hurt, but she would do as she always did: her duty.  Ideas and options and possibilities ran through her mind at an alarming rate, but she pushed them aside until they could be of use, if they were wanted.  They were not.  She was not."
3769,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=160,2014-11-20T05:26:48,Isolde,"The streets of Berlin were lined with vacant eyed Nazi soldiers who would stop to salute her as she window shopped in the Leipziger Platz. The Wertheim had just changed ownership after the filthy Jews had finally been ousted and the store  was called AWAG, an acronym for Allgemeine Warenhandelsgesellschaft A.G. Darcy sniffed at the name, “Not as elegant sounding.” She said as she arched an eyebrow at herself in the great plate glass window.<br/><br/>She touched the corner of her red lipped smile with her pinky finger and then puffed the bottom of her platinum blonde hair. The clerks inside the business were as empty eyed as the soldiers had been. Her wonderful son, The One, was excelling at the job for which he had been created. Already she was feeding from the remnants of the soul left behind. The One had devoured these easily but always left the tastiest morsel for his mother. “What a good boy.” She smirked as yet another person saluted her in the street.<br/><br/>All over Germany people were succumbing to the magik of her son. The results were the same in Berlin, Munich, Stuttgart, Frankfort, Dusseldorf, Cologne, even towns like Baden and Bremen were showing the effect of The One on the population. Darcy was exultant. Soon they would be ready to spread to the satellite countries and then the rest of the world. But first, she planned to move on Hitler and his advisors. Adolph was ripe for the picking and she needed him to carry out this diabolical plan. He was playing into her hand with his obsession against the Jews.<br/><br/>Darcy didn’t hate the Jews at all, but having Hitler focused on them solely. Darcy knew that he would never know what had happened under his very nose and thus wouldn't oppose her. He was a unwitting pawn in her grand scheme.<br/><br/>A young man, well into his physical prime, approached Darcy and saluted her. Darcy took note of the empty eyes and the rote salutation. He was hers as surely as if he were branded with her name. She smiled, a cold smile reminiscent of a black widow spider and threaded her hand through his arm.<br/>“Well done, now escort me home.” She commanded, sounding quite pleased with the plans she had in store for this hunk of man candy."
3770,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=160,2014-11-20T10:55:24,girly2k,"Two children played in the dirt of the basement as their father read by candlelight in the next room.  He would occasionally glance up and smile as they did so, some game of monsters and heroes, no doubt, with the younger girl taking the place of the less garish ""good guys"" at her brothers behest.  His plain wooden men careened down her ratty sock dolls.  With little restraint, the monsters whipped around between hardened, fingers still pink with youth, bashing about the sock soldiers relentlessly, the boy offering harsh blows of air for sound effect.  The toys took bits of stuffing with their too-square toes, infuriating their opponents master.  As she pulled her heroes away, her own hands got caught in the crossfire, a growl of discontent turning into a short cry of pain aimed with frustration at her inconsiderate brother.<br/><br/>""Elijah, let us remember the universe is built on kindness.  I would not want to banish you like Abraham of his son Yishmael, do you understand?""  The amused tone in his father's voice did not register in the boys weary reply of ""yes, father"".  With as much entertainment, the man turned back to his readings and let the children play.<br/><br/>No sooner did he than Elijah turned on his sister.  ""You see what you did?  You got me in trouble!""  he hissed.<br/><br/>Sarah's pout turned into an ugly scowl.  Her retort was a whine, but quiet like her big brother, knowing in her heart he never meant to hurt her, so she did not mean to get him in trouble, but too young to understand. ""Did not!  You were being mean!""<br/><br/>""You were mad cause you lost again! I knew I shouldn't play with you, you never play right.""  He turned away with his wooden toys, jaw set as stubbornly as their own fixed ones.<br/><br/>""The bad guys<span style=""font-style: italic"">never</span>win, 'Lijah!"" said the girl, pig-tails shaking with building frustration.<br/><br/>""Pfft,"" he blew scornfully, ""not when you play them,<span style=""font-style: italic"">stupid</span>.""<br/><br/>She gasped and turned away as well.  The father interrupted this time, though much more sternly, even closing his book to give them a glare over the top rim of his glasses and through the doorway.  ""I want you quiet, you two, or I'll separate you for an early bed without supper.  You need no more<span style=""font-style: italic"">het</span>this day.""  When they obeyed, he turned back, his posture much less comfortable.  The book, open again, was much closer to his face to compensate the disturbance to his attention.<br/><br/>""I told you it was your fault,"" whispered the boy over his shoulder.  ""If it was all mine, daddy wouldn't punish you.""<br/><br/>She twisted around, using her hands to balance her position on her knees.  ""Is too - he's mad at you, too!  The Bible<span style=""font-style: italic"">says</span>the good guys always<span style=""font-style: italic"">win</span>!  Because God is with them.""<br/><br/>""We don't read the bible.  That's why we have to hide down here,<span style=""font-style: italic"">He</span>'s not with us.  We're the bad guys, stupid, that's why Mommy's not here.  Just admit you were a baby cause you lost.""<br/><br/>Sarah was angry again.  ""I am not!  She got caught by the bad guys outside!  The men with the red arms got her.""<br/><br/>""Prove it,"" he never looked at her, his voice was flat.  ""If the good guys always win and you're no baby, go upstairs and prove it.""<br/><br/>Sarah couldn't think of how to respond.  The idea scared her.  ""I'm too small...""<br/><br/>""I told you you were a baby.  Dad and I go out all the time, and I get all these treats.""<br/><br/>Her eyes widened with the prospect.  ""I want treats...""<br/><br/>""You couldn't handle it,<span style=""font-style: italic"">baby</span>.""<br/><br/>""Could, too!""  She glared at him, looking him over quickly as if to find any treats stashed on him.  She didn't, which meant he kept them all to himself and she hadn't gotten any.  ""I could get some!""<br/><br/>Elijah crossed his arms hautily.  ""Then prove it.  Ya know, if we are the good guys, then Mommy's a good guy, and if Mommy's a good guy, God would be with her.  In fact, I bet Mommy's up there right now.  I bet she's thinking about how much of a baby you are and that you couldn't go up no matter how many treats were up there.  Maybe she's thinking about having another baby to make-up for the mistake she made when she had you.  You got her caught and now she hates you.""<br/><br/>It was so very harsh.  Bitter tears rose to little Sarah's eyes.  This wasn't like her brother, she looked up to him, he<span style=""font-style: italic"">was</span>her good guy.  Mommy had saved her from the bad guys when she got caught, and Elijah had saved her from them when they found her.  She always envied his strength, like Mommy.  Why was he being so mean?  He just wanted to scare her, to keep the treats for himself.  Could she really save Mommy?  Like he saved her?  Just by going upstairs?<br/><br/>""I'm not a baby,"" she said, her resolve clearing her face of it's ruddy-colored anger, hurt, and fear.  ""I can go upstairs.""<br/><br/>Elijah turned, his face close to his sisters.  ""Can you?  Can you really?  I thought you said you were too small.  You're not big like me, you couldn't be brave like me, you couldn't go up like I do with Daddy, to find Mommy.""<br/><br/>""Course I can!  And I'll even find her, then we'll have all the treats while<span style=""font-style: italic"">you</span>stay down here and I'll show you how big I am!""  With that she stopped out of the room.<br/><br/>Her father barely glanced up at her, glad to see she was separating herself from her brother and he might have some peace to get his readings done.  She stormed right past him and his amused smile came back.  Sarah always reminded him of her mother, especially when she got that determined look on her face.  He looked over toward the bedroom where Elijah watched his sister from around the doorframe, half hidden in it's shadow, with mischief written all over him and the smile curving up one cheek.  Brows furrowing into a knit of total confusion, the father leaned up to look closer at his sons shaded eyes to find the sclera impossibly blackened across the distance just as he heard the metal clanking of the locks on the hidden basement door.<br/><br/>Sarah ran out despite a hushed shout from her father, she couldn't let him stop her from proving how brave she was so he could give her the treats that he gave Elijah, that she was brave like Mommy and she could find Mommy, too.  Barely a few feet into the rubble of the building over their hidey hole, she ran into a soldier.  She backed up with fear, but when she did she found he had no patch on his arm.  He was very pale, like many of the men who did, but instead he wore a strange all black thing that somehow made her even more scared.<br/><br/>Her father came out behind her and stumbled over the debris just in time to catch his collapsing daughters form.  He cradled her neck in his elbow and looked into her face with worry, the stubbornness that was there moments ago replaced by an alien stillness he could remember only once before with the black and grey eyes to match.  He did not look up at the stranger but back for his son who came up from the basement.  His eyes were as wide as a childs could be, taking in the image of his sister and his father before this stranger feet, and likely not knowing what shadow billowed behind him but possibly what it had made him do and say, or at least that it made him do and say things he did not understand only to arrive at something more he did not understand.  Then his eyes went blank and his mouth opened wide as something more streamed from it, light where the creature behind him was dark until the latter enveloped the first.<br/><br/>The father screamed but he could not hear it over that of the creature behind him and he whipped his head back to find it staring with the disbelieving expression of a child who had his candy stolen by another.  Except this bordered on crazed.  He looked back again to find his other child drop, but without another parent to catch him.  Tears streamed from the father and he looked back once more before the man whose skin and hair matched the snow around them, rage in every drop as they fell into the teeth-grinding snarl.  It would not remain as he, too, succumbed to the One.<br/><br/>The shadow traced over its head and exited the building lazily.  From there it spotted the healthy shape of a young man walking alongside an extravagant woman and plunged into his back.<br/><br/>""I see you make fast work,<span style=""font-style: italic"">Mem'selle Krohs</span>...""  The face on the man remained placid though his lips moved with the words.<br/><br/>She did not face him, but her own mouth angled into the semblance of something between a smile and a sneer.  ""Ba'al,"" her only reply.<br/><br/>The demon known as Ba'al, as many other names, smirked with satisfaction from the reaction.  He adjusted inside the uncomfortable shell of The One's puppet.  ""Not very roomy.  I suppose I will have to find something less sedentary - the boy back there was fun, but he's run out of playthings about him.  Something a little more eye-catching then.  None of these blondes with which you and the - Furry? - have left this land rampant.  I noticed Asmodeus is not one of them here.  I saw your little ""dinner date""; thing of inspiration, really.""  He released a wistful sigh, which did not have the effect he was looking for from such stiff lips.  It was his turn to sneer.  ""Ugh, I won't be here long, just thought I'd remind you who was taking all his attention... that little healing witch<span style=""font-style: italic"">cousin</span>of yours.  Mhm.  How it must feel to need<span style=""font-style: italic"">her</span>blood to birth<span style=""font-style: italic"">your</span>son.""  His cackle went with him as he poured out of the flesh casing.  ""I must say, though, you have done wonderful things with the place.  The Master is pleased, Darcy.<span style=""font-style: italic"">For now</span>. Good luck with your toy!""<br/><br/>And the smoke burst into solid dimensions of thousands of flies, heading in all different directions before taking a lucid path south.  The sound of their wings, and his laughter, remained long after his departure."
3771,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=160,2014-11-20T12:21:16,WildSpawn,"<span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;"">The Mediterranean Sea</span><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Naples, Italy</span><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic"">17 hours ago</span><br/>---------------------<br/></span><br/><br/><br/>Touched by the white dust of a dying star, a pair of eyes like the color of cirrus clouds reflecting in the sea traced the outline of the letters forming a name on an old, old envelope. A thumb came to brush the surface where the name was marked with ink, and a sigh escaped thin lips as glistening eyes shifted to glance at the sun. A sun  departing into the depth of the horizon. In the distance, water gently lapped at the shores of Napoli Terminal. The last rays of the sun illuminated the face of the man in question. Like the gentle hand of a painter, the rays brushed his features with soft touches of an orange, pink and purple pallet. He who has felt the deepest grief is best able to experience supreme happiness. Only when one have felt what it is to die, that he may appreciate the enjoyments of life. He savoured every moment of that instant as he strolled along the decks, listening to the reassuring sounds<a class=""postlink"" href=""https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=HxVzs1vTSgg"">of the music</a>played by one of the ship's musicians. The man welcomed the music into his ears and held onto the letter like Holy Bible.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Conte di Savoia</span>was an extraordinarily beautiful ship formed for<span style=""font-style: italic"">Italia di Navigazione S.p.A</span>that operated regular transatlantic services between Italy and the United States, and Italy and South America. She boasted true classic, fairytale style in a glamorous way, in contrast to the fashion of the period. A passenger capacity of 2,200 total and crew capacity of 786 total. She held a gross tonnage of over 48,000 and a length of 814 feet and a service speed in the vicinity of 27 knots.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“Captain, we will be arriving in approximately an hour and five minutes!”</span>An elderly yet robust man in a white dress uniform announced enthusiastically. His voice was of a man eager to see his family once again. His voice was also of the man who saved thousands of lives during the very steady ship's maiden voyage to New York in 1932. If it was not for this man, the ship would have faced a Titanic-scale disaster. This Savior  fidgeted with his garments and excused himself before returning to join the rest of the crew under his wing.<br/><br/>Lips formed a warm smile as the last glow of the sun rays lingered on the mariner's face for a little while, much like the very end of life, holding onto the someone if only just a little bit longer before letting go of the hold.<br/><br/>After a few days of relaxing from the trip, he planned to visit his relatives and friends in Germany. Some of these friends were Myra and her sister. Both these women and his own mother grew up together in Munich. When Luciano was born, his parents were visiting the grandparents in Italy. When the boy turned 14 years of age, he made an essential decision to return to the homeland and join the Regia Marina. Whenever he could, the mariner would return to Germany during visits to family and friends and bring alone deliveries such as letters, sweets and other goods from Myra's relatives in Italy and his grandfather 's news to his mother. Sadly, his very last visit was in Fall of 1937 when his father passed away from Influenza.<br/><br/>The Captain gave another glance at the letter in his right hand and he whispered the name on the envelope.<span style=""font-style: italic"">“Udo Drechsler.”</span>He had made a promise to the sender that the letter will be in good hands and shall be delivered safely, just like he had sworn to protect the future of the ship facing the upcoming war that is standing at the doors. If the ship was to ever face danger while she continues her trans-Atlantic crossings, the worse that could happen to him was to go down with the ship during sinking. A saddening thought crossed the mariner's mind, hoping that his ship will not be converted into troop transport during the upcoming second war.<br/><br/>The light faded and the giggles and laughter of men and women surrounded the mariner like music. Luciano bowed his head as two ladies in aristocratic gowns passed him by. He wished them a good evening in a perfect English, and warmly welcomed the American ladies in to Naples, Italy. The ship's six week voyage – back and forth - felt like an endless adventure across the Atlantic ocean, but the Captain had enjoyed every delicious second of it.<br/><br/>Stepping past the crowd, Luciano made his way to his Quarters and closed the door shut behind him. He removed his black hat for a moment and turned around to face the mirror above his desk. Suddenly, an unexplained feeling much like the sharpness of the sword slashing across one's chest, inhabited the place behind the left side of his breastbone. Hot tears welled up in his bright eyes and he muttered a certain familiar name while a terrified expression spread across his face.<br/><br/><br/>________________________________________________________<br/><br/><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;"">Lohengrin-Kaserne</span><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Munich, Military Base</span><br/>0830 - Sunny clear day<br/><br/><br/>Studying the shoulder pads on his his M36 field-grey wool jacket, he made sure that the pads were gently slopping downward before slipping it on over a white shirt and black tie. Fabiano fixed the five buttons in the front and adjusted the dark-green collar and shoulder straps along with the Wehrmachtsadler above the right breast pocket. With the Swastika worn on his left arm and the belt secured around his jacket, the male picked up his earthly-green greatcoat and left the room he owned in the barracks.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Guten Tag, officers!""</span>On his way to join Erlind Kohler and his men, Fabiano paused to greet familiar faces and he felt an overwhelming urge to turn away and bring a visit to Yvonne, but he continued moving forward towards the arsenal for arms and ammunition.<br/><br/>If there was anything he had forgotten to do, that was to make his morning prayer although he was not much of a religious person. Fabiano's breathing came hard as he stepped outside into the welcoming bright sky and sunny day. His face went silent and pale, as he discreetly lowered his eyelids to the ground to notice with a glint in his eyes that the footsteps<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">they</span></span>have left on the frozen carpet of snow have not yet vanished. A shattered, weak smile touched his lips; he kept on moving forward."
3772,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=160,2014-11-20T12:59:05,Sound of Silence,"After Officer Wojcik had dismissed herself, Udo returned to finishing his coffee, which was now lukewarm. He winced slightly as he drank it, finding that it tasted even worse when it wasn’t hot, and made an effort to down the rest in a few swallows.<br/><br/>Prior to the conversation he was sure he would not function well on just one cup of coffee. That had changed rather quickly the moment Officer Wojcik had asked how long he would be staying in the area and that she would call upon him for the cleansing of the city. Deep down, he was feeling an odd sense of excitement. Working with her would certainly be interesting to say the least. This could prove to be a good opportunity for him to really work his magic on Munich, depending on what Erlind had in store for him once they met up.<br/><br/>He grinned a little, and was about to stand from the table to take his leave when the conversation Officer Wojcik was having with the man she was meeting with caught his attention.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“Father, thank you for your patience.”</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“Not at all. It is a virtue, isn’t it?”</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“How do you know my name, Father?”</span><br/><br/>Father?<br/><br/>Udo’s gaze wandered to Officer Wojcik once more. He looked at her out of the corner of his eye, so it wasn’t obvious that he was staring. She and someone else, an older man, were sitting together. As he listened a little further, taking in everything the older man was saying about the church, and even Officer Wojcik herself, he concluded that this ‘Father’ was indeed Father Fischer, who was the pastor of the church the young man behind the counter had mentioned. Perhaps they had plans to meet with each other? The Father mentioned he knew her, but… she did not know him? Very peculiar.<br/><br/>There was no saying for sure whether or not there would be any helpful information. It was likely that they were just catching up, judging by what he has heard so far. Not to mention, this was a casual setting. He wasn’t expecting any deep, dark secrets to come pouring out. At the very least he would walk away with having identified the Father and perhaps a bit more knowledge about Officer Wojcik. What intrigued him the most was how the Father addressed Officer Wojcik as ‘Yvael’. Perhaps ‘Yvonne’ was a name she used when travelling? Or… or was there something more?<br/><br/>Whatever the case for their meeting may be, even if it was just some catching up, this conversation definitely had left Udo intrigued and wanting to hear more.<br/><br/>While he was at it, he might as well refill his coffee.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""At the time, I had not put it together, who you were, but I did recognize the other folk who were with you. You were in the presence of Mademoiselle Devereaux, the French nurse who helps out at the local clinic and three other gentlemen, I believe. Two of them introduced themselves to you as German officers. There is something very important, I must tell you about those two German officers.""</span><br/><br/>Two German officers?<br/><br/>The Father paused and commented about the coffee. Udo’s brow furrowed in thought, mostly about his disagreement, coffee was awful no matter where it was from, but, that aside… Two German officers… Could it be..?<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""A month ago, I was at a conference. The Hotel Schiffmeister is not far from here. The Fuhrer addressed a crowd of Gestapo agents, Schutzstaffelen as well as other high ranking officers of the Nationalsozialistische Deutsche Arbeiterpartei. Your friend, Herr Drechsler was there, along with two other gentlemen. The same two men you were with last night.""</span><br/><br/>Udo glanced at the Father briefly, to the point where he had to catch himself. He really was staring at this point but that was probably out of natural reaction to someone mentioning his name. There was no elaboration, or invitation for him to join the conversation, so he remained where he was, quiet, listening. Something about that didn’t seem right; he has no recollection of ever seeing him at that conference at all. What was going on? He had to know. He continued listening carefully to what was being said between the two, that curious side of him taking over.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""I do not know what your mother told you about yourself or your father. I assume you keep those thoughts as sacred and close to your bosom at all times. There are many among us who would believe you ready for the lunatic asylum if you shared those secrets. But your acquaintances last night are what I would refer to as the Fallen. They are not of this world. They occupy a mortal's body, take on a corporeal form occasionally in order to interact with humans and engage in some ulterior motive. I need to warn you of them, not because I believe they intend to harm you, but because they will try to challenge your beliefs. I know your heart is with God and our Savior Lord Jesus Christ. Your mind is with our Fuhrer Adolf Hitler. It is good to have something to believe. I will not judge this mortal. He has the best intentions for the people of this great nation. I hope that he can achieve great things. You will need to watch him and his policies with great care. Ask yourself occasionally, if they are in line with the teachings of Jesus Christ. Sure, we are all sinners. Yes, even me. Adolf Hitler is a human and susceptible to his own failings. Keep an eye on him. He is a great man and capable of many great things. But even great men have self-doubt.""</span><br/><br/>It was strange.<br/><br/>At that moment, the Father’s words made Udo think a lot about his childhood, a time when his beliefs were strongest and he was closest to the Lord. He remembers some of the old teachings, and once in awhile he does turn to them. But that was the past. Sometimes, in order to do what was necessary in fighting for a cause, one had to turn away from such things. There were times where he did feel a little regret, of course. Every now and then they would surface and Udo would find himself wanting to return. But that other side of him, which was loyal to the Fatherland, always fought back and steered him back on the right path.<br/><br/>He wanted to see the Fatherland flourish. Kai had also said that Hitler would fail… So what if Adolf Hitler was not perfect, at least he had stepped up and rose to power in the German people’s time of need.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Father Fischer, the cause of mein Fuhrer is that of the Lord, and I follow Him before any man, but should we fail to follow His man we will fail Him.""</span>Officer Wojcik’s words put Udo at slight ease. His shoulders relaxed a little, comforted by the fact that she was so strongly devout to Adolf Hitler’s cause. Once more, he thought about how much of a pleasure it would truly be to work with her. He saw himself accomplishing great things by her side.<br/><br/>The thought was quickly expelled when the Father spoke again. What he had to say next was probably the most interesting out of everything.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“Yvael. I know you and your family.”</span>The Father continued,<span style=""font-style: italic"">“You do not know me and you do not know Herr Kohler. Both he and I are not what you would think. I am more like you, than you could possibly know, but we are nothing alike. This morning, the two boys who served mass with me, are my brothers. How is it possible that a 15 and 17 year old could be brothers with a 60 year old man? Maybe because neither of us are 15, 17 or 60. But we are not the Fallen as Herr Kohler and his partner, Kai. In fact, if you have ever read Old Testament, there is a passage in the Testament of Solomon which mentions your friend Herr Kohler. His name back then was Asmodeus. Or maybe you are familiar with the Book of Tobit in the Eastern Orthodox church? In that book Asmodeus ran off with one of my brother's daughters, Sarah. You should ask Herr Kohler if he could recount his time with Sarah.""</span><br/><br/>The waitress came by the Father’s table.<br/><br/>The Book of Tobit. Udo searched his childhood memories, trying to figure out what that was. He briefly recalls going to church one day and the stories being mentioned. At least the Testament of Solomon was familiar. It had been amongst his father’s favorite stories. He could still quote some of it in his sleep, there was no way he would ever forget it, even though it has been quite some time since he has actually read the Bible, though he does keep a Bible at home somewhere. Maybe this was a good time to refresh his memory, he thought.<br/><br/>As much as he wanted to know more, unfortunately, the Father didn’t reveal anything more that would be useful at this time after the waitress had left. It was both a good thing and rather infuriating at the same time. There was so much he wanted to know, so many questions he wanted to ask. The Father was connected in this; some part of him knew he was telling the truth about being at the conference.<br/><br/>More importantly…<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""That is quite a lot to take in, Father.”</span>Officer Wojcik said at last.<span style=""font-style: italic"">“Forgive me for hesitating to accept it without consideration; I'm sure you will understand the need to absorb. I must thank you, immediately, for bringing to light the true position of those officers you spoke of in whose company you found me this evening. My superiors will be very interested to hear it.""</span>These words were very concerning.<br/>Udo decided that was probably the best time to leave and waved the waitress over once she was facing his direction. That settled it. He was going to need to pay the church a visit during his stay in Munich. Perhaps he would stop by there tomorrow at some point, to avoid rushing over there immediately. He had to know what was up the Father’s sleeve, who he was, why he was getting Officer Wojick involved with everything. Maybe he was being a bit reckless but he had to know. If not, he could confront her himself whenever she called on him.<br/><br/>Instead of immediately heading back to the hotel, he decided to take the scenic route and go for a bit of a walk. There was a lot going through his mind at this point. He wanted to do a bit of thinking, clear some of it. He needed to find out who the Father really was but would gain nothing if he went about it recklessly. He wondered if Erlind would know something, or perhaps the book would be able to tell him something. If he could only find a way to translate it…<br/><br/>His thoughts were interrupted by someone, appearing to be in a hurry, pushing through the crowd. The man was carrying a bag and something else under his arm. Judging by the looks of things, whatever he had was probably important which made him a little suspicious.<br/><br/>When the man passed by him, he looked down at his pocket watch and stuck his foot out a little, and watched the scene unfold. The man tripped, staggered for a few steps and ended up dropping what he was carrying. He began to mutter angrily, bending down and frantically gathering his things. Most of the view was obscured, so he went in a bit closer to help the man pick up a pen and notebook that had fallen.<br/><br/>“Are you alright, sir?” Udo spoke calmly, casually, with a hint of apology in his voice. “That was my fault. I should have paid closer attention to where I was going.”<br/><br/>“N..no, it’s fine. You don’t have to apologize. I was being reckless.” The man said in reply, chuckling nervously though showing no trace of suspicion. “I, uh, I don’t mean to be rude, I appreciate your help certainly… But I’ve got it from here.”<br/><br/>“Are you sure?”<br/><br/>“Yes.”<br/><br/>“Very well.” Udo said with a nod and gave the man his space. He didn’t seem like he had everything together but didn’t want to risk commenting on that. Instead, he added, “That is a lot of stuff you’re carrying.”<br/><br/>“I’m a busy man.”<br/><br/>“I see that.”<br/><br/>“Look, is there something you want from me?”<br/><br/>“No, not really. I was merely apologizing for inconveniencing you and couldn’t help but be observant,” Udo grinned a little. He really wanted to know what that man was carrying. It was time for another approach. “Although…” He let his words trail off and gestured for the man to follow him somewhere a little less out in the open, and when the man did, thought it had been after a bit of hesitation, he said, “I do advise you to be careful lest the Nazis become curious about what you’re carrying, and why you’re moving so quickly.”<br/><br/>That seemed to do it. Whatever defenses the man had put up had gone down, mostly. “Oh, yeah…” the man said in a hushed tone, “You don’t need to tell me twice. They’ve come by our residence already a few days ago… it’s getting worse.”<br/><br/>“I’m very sorry to hear that-”<br/><br/>“Don’t be.” The man cut Udo off, “I’ve accepted this life, and will continue to fight against the Nazis,” the man let out a huff and shifted his weight a little, adjusting the things he was carrying. “I… no, I’ve said enough. We should go on our way before someone breaks us up forcefully, and you never know who might be listening.” The man paused again, pursing his lips, seemingly hesitating a little before adding. “Answer me this before I go: are you fighting against them as well?”<br/><br/>Udo took a moment to think about it. Considering the man was so amusing, he might as well play along. “Yes, I am. Adolf Hitler is doing more harm than good for Germany.” This poor, naïve fool. Udo almost felt sorry for him. He wondered if he was brave or just that stupid.<br/><br/>“Good, good. You seem like a good man… Germany needs more good people in these times.”<br/><br/>“I couldn’t agree more,” Udo replied.<br/><br/>It was around late evening by the time Udo finally returned to the hotel. As he was heading to his room, he was stopped by one of the workers at the desk. She had come out to greet him in such a haste that she had nearly taken him by surprise.<br/><br/>“Um… you’re Udo Drechsler, staying in room four-nineteen, are you not?” She inquired. While she spoke, she didn’t quite look him right in the eye, like she was nervous about something.<br/><br/>“I am,” Udo nodded. “Is there something I can help you with?”<br/><br/>“There has been an incident. Someone reported hearing noise in your room, but one of the maids knew you were out. We had to look, you know, it’s just part of our jobs…”<br/><br/>“I understand. Please, if you would, just tell me what happened.”<br/><br/>The woman took a deep breath, “Someone had gotten into your room… and they killed one of our employees.”<br/><br/>Udo didn’t bother to hear whatever else the woman had to say, heading straight for his room, no longer able to bear the sight of her. This hotel was supposed to be one of the finest in Munich. How in the hell could they have allowed some intruder in?<br/><br/>He braced himself for the worst when he turned the doorknob.<br/><br/>Slowly, he entered the room and shut the door behind him. Much to his surprise the room, which he had expected to look like a storm had gone through, looked untouched for the most part. The maids must have tidied it up after the fact. He wasn’t sure whether to be relieved or infuriated by the fact. Nonetheless, at least he wouldn’t have to clean up a huge mess before he went to bed. He didn’t really have the energy, and now that his mood has turned sour it was draining whatever was left.<br/><br/>He unconsciously reached into his bag and pulled out the book and laid it on the desk. This book. This was what made sense to him anyway; he got this strange feeling. What else could they have been looking for, besides having the desire to simply end his life?  Perhaps he should have taken that demon a little more seriously. This damned thing was really becoming more trouble than it was worth. He had to get to the bottom of it and fast. Once it was off his hands, he wouldn’t have to look over his shoulder.<br/><br/>With a heavy sigh, he sat on the bed, looking at the ground in thought. Whoever had done this was probably going to come back. He was going to need to be very careful, he’d narrowly escaped this, he might not be so lucky next time.<br/><br/>It soon became apparent to Udo that he was a bit restless. In order to help ease that a bit, he decided to sit down and try to finish writing that letter to Heidi he’d been working on. It has been a few months since they’ve last spoken; she stopped writing back to him after their last outing. He still thought about her. She had been the only family member who bothered to keep in contact with him, and to have her suddenly cut ties like this was rather hurtful. This letter, he decided, would reflect that.<br/><br/>He ended up stopping half way through, finding himself to be a bit torn about the whole thing. On second thought, why should he bother? Some part of him, deep down, knew she’d likely not respond.<br/><br/>After some thought, he put his pen down and picked up the letter. He held it gingerly in both hands and closed his eyes, then, finding a bit of strength within, to prevent second thoughts, he tore it in half.<br/><br/><span style=""text-decoration: underline"">The Next Day</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">8:30am</span><br/><br/>Udo was the kind of person who could sleep for a good fifteen or seventeen hours if he was tired enough or left alone. If today wasn’t a day where he could not afford to sleep in, he probably would have done just that. In fact, when he first felt signs of waking up, he decided to lie in bed a bit longer. There was still a bit of time before he had to do anything productive, or so he thought. A knock on the door canceled all of his plans to attempt to squeeze in another hour or two.<br/><br/>He answered it, straightening his posture when he noticed it was an officer, someone he actually recognized. “Good, I was hoping you would show up,” he said before the man had any chance to say anything, pulling the younger man inside the room and closing the door behind him. This man was officer Edlin Klaus. He was about two or three years younger than Udo. The two have worked together a few times, and knew him fairly well. He was at least reliable and easy to order around.<br/><br/>“Ah, Officer Drechsler,” the man began, “I’d stopped by the other day but you appeared to be out. I’m glad to see you’ve arrived in Munich safely.”<br/><br/>“Why thank you. It is nice to get out of Berlin every now and then.”<br/><br/>“I’ll get right down to business. You were to meet with Oberstluetenant Köhler, if I recall?”<br/><br/>Udo nodded.<br/><br/>“Excellent. Here, I’m instructed to give you this, it has everything you need to know,” Officer Klaus held up a letter. Udo took it in hand and read it over carefully, a little irritated that Erlind had not delivered this himself. “You would have received it the other day, had you been here. I would fill you in more, but I have other things to attend do. Oh, and Oberstluetenant Köhler has already been informed you are in Munich and will be meeting with him.”<br/><br/>“One favor, before you go.”<br/><br/>“Yes?”<br/><br/>“I had been out the other day, and when I returned it was brought to my attention that someone had been in my room. I don’t know who it was. I’d appreciate it if this matter could be looked in to. The information I’d been given here was vague.”<br/><br/>“Perhaps,” Officer Klaus said, frowning a little. “But the Führer’s orders take priority.”<br/><br/>“Naturally,” Udo gave Officer Klaus a pat on the shoulder. “Now, if you will excuse me, I only have two hours before I have to meet Herr Köhler, and would like my privacy.” He practically pushed the man out of the room as he was leaving.<br/><br/>Now that he had that out of the way, he quickly moved to the desk, where the book still lay. He should bring it with him. It was risky, but he knew it would not be safe here, not after last night, he didn’t want to risk it being stolen if the intruder came back. He could leave it here to trap them. But why go through that trouble? He was still pretty livid. He would rather catch them red handed and deal with them himself, and make them regret trying to steal from him.<br/><br/>Udo shoved the book in his bag, and then, once he was ready, set out to meet up with Erlind."
3773,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=160,2014-11-21T05:02:22,Sound of Silence,"In the form of illusion that represented Oberstlutenant Erlind Kohler, stood Asmodeus with his head cocked to the side. His naturally cold cerulean gaze absently stared at the top of st. Peter's Church; arranged in the shape of a large Christian cross. His clean caramel-blonde hair was slicked back and his form was adorned with an authoritative outfit. Under his somber attire one could see the collar of a brown shirt sticking out from the black tie but everything else he wore was solid black from high boots to trousers to his tunic or the cloak on his shoulders. A black leather belt was worn around his tunic with<span style=""font-style: italic"">Meine Ehre heißt Treue</span>- My Honor Is Loyalty - engraved on its silver buckle. His posture stood tall with most of his weight shifted to one side. One black leathery-gloved hand held his black hat to his chest. His other hand was gripping tightly the golden handle of his 36” Nazi cane-sword, gently tapping its lengthy edge against one shoulder thoughtfully.<br/><br/>One could wonder how can a demonic being stand oh so close before God's sanctuary, but if one was to see through the veils of truth, one could witness black smoke dancing around Asmodeus' body. A demonic-shield of 10,000 minions, summoned to shield his soul from the holiness that was to be found within the building. The ethereal light within the building would have to pierce through the shield first to get to Asmodeus. He always had a back-up plan for everything. Always.<br/><br/>His pale, white visage faced the cross with a serene expression. Deception in silence was overwhelming, suffocating. He was certain that what was laid before his eyes the night before was not a pretence. He never failed to his own judgement. Yes, he did ignore her. He never reached out to her when she escaped Darcy. He never had a chance to tell her how worried he was when Raphael informed him of the kidnapping. Maybe she thought that he gave up on her, which in some case he did. Yes, she never promised him eternal, undying love. It was not like there was a thing anyway between the two. Even a potential union would remain unholy in the eyes of his Creator. It was a union that will never be blessed, never become eternal, or sacred in the afterlife. At the end, Mikhaḗl and his holy minions will always take away that one thing he craved most at one time in his life: Love. Thankfully enough, he no longer wished for such a hideous sentiment. He could care less if they shoved their noses up where they did not belong. If this was a way for them to waste their boring, distressing and brainwashed eternal life away, then may it be.<br/><br/>But She ... She was fine, too pure. The desire to sentence her to an afterlife in the Hellfire was absent, selfless for once. He cared about her but he could never tell why he felt as if he has always known her. Fortunately enough, the unholy union was not his one and only excuse to keep himself away from Isolde. There was also Malachai, destined to be hers forever and ever until the end of times do them part. He was huge obstacle but one good old friend currently serving in the Wastelands. Unlike mankind, Demons knew no betrayal among their kin, and even if they could they would avoid it to remain powerful and wise. Asmodeus had to clearly show his dissatisfaction with Lucifer when he felt that it was unnecessary to agree with him. The Master's warnings to him through the lips of Ba'al sounded like faint shuffling squeals screaming treason in his ears.<br/><br/>So why is it that he could not overcome this jealousy? The sight of her with another was bitter and disgusting, but he could not see the man's face as he stood there before his living room window. His aura was grey as if his vessel was soulless, yet there was something positive about the man. Jealousy bit him like a snake and poisoned his heart like a viper but did not blind him enough to want to pounce on the man and tear his heart out like he did with Sarah's lovers. Asmodeus felt like a sailor tossed at sea, or an orphan child at the gates of God's mercy, waiting for some miracle to happen. For a moment, his unperturbed facial expression conveyed a sense of uneasiness in one of the five Officers surrounding him.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“Oberstlutenant Kohler? Are you alright?”</span>Fabiano's question reached Asmodeus' ears and he shrugged it off. His eyes narrowed though, noticing for the first time the presence of the Italian in his squad. There was talk to do with Fabiano when everything is over, he thought. In the letter he had received in the dead of the night, it was clearly mentioned that Fabiano and that one Polish officer had spoken to the Colonel about things related to Isolde. The Colonel thought he was smart enough to order Fabiano back on the mission once again. They could play him and they could fool him, but he knew. This time and with too many men present, interrogating Isolde again was unavoidable.<br/><br/>The Demon shifted his gaze from the Italian officer and then to the new arrival of a wonderful partner in crime and the most cherished human company of them all. A simple mortal, blinded by his faith and love to the Fatherland, yet ruthless enough to make a masterpiece of anything he lays his bloody hands on.<span style=""font-style: italic"">“Oh, Officer Drechsler! I've been expecting you.”</span>Erlind passed on his hat to one of his men and made couple of steps towards Udo to greet him. He smiled and raised his leathery fingers to the man's neck, gently adjusting the buckle on the Gestapo's tie.<span style=""font-style: italic"">“How good it is to finally see you again. I have been eagerly waiting for your arrival to Munich. I have heard of what you have accomplished in Berlin only recently.”</span>Erlind smirked and briefly lowered his eyelids.<span style=""font-style: italic"">“Your brother Liam would have been proud of you today.”</span>The hidden truth within the subtle remark escaped the Demon's lips and he quickly turned his head away to take a look at Fabiano, and the the rest of the officers. One of the five officers carried a Mauser Karabiner 98k. The bolt action rifle was a pure gem in the hands of the Fatherland. It brought a superb accuracy, fire rate and reliability to every fired shot. The rest held their MP38 to their chests. This submachine model had entered production in 1938. The Schmeisser deemed too expensive to produce, a new order has been given to re-create a simplified version of it for the next year to come – the MP40.<br/><br/>The church didn’t give Udo a good feeling. This place felt… disgusting, tainted, just like the rest of Munich. It looked like any ordinary church from the outside, sure, but on the inside he knew that there were rats scurrying about. It was disgusting. In fact, he had been taken aback by just how disgusting it was. He has not been to a church in quite awhile, but just the very thought of such rats dirtying a Holy place such as this caused bile to burn his throat.<br/><br/>Erlind had greeted him as soon as he was amongst the other men.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“It’s always a pleasure to see you, Herr Köhler. I hope I have not kept you waiting for too long.”</span>He said, unable to prevent a smile from appearing on to his own expression.<span style=""font-style: italic"">“Indeed, Berlin has kept me quite busy this past month.”</span>He didn’t reply to the comment about Liam. His expression showed he was thrown off guard by it, however. Family has always been a touchy subject, and he wanted to believe Erlind’s words to be true, he just would rather not talk about it. He looked at the other officers and nodded to them, acknowledging their presence.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“Oberstlutenant Kohler...”</span>A second voice from a much older Officer began.<span style=""font-style: italic"">“Honest talk might clarify a few matters with these people. We do not need to do this. We can bring them to give us what we came to look for and let them go free. Are we not here for the their Rabbi!?” </span><br/><br/>Udo glanced at Officer Zweigelt out of the corner of his eye. His jaw tensed and there was clearly a displeased look on his face. To think he would even mention allowing these people to go free was unacceptable in his eyes. If he didn’t know any better, he would have given the man a piece of his mind right then and there. Did Officer Zweigelt not see that these rats were nothing but filth, less than human, ungrateful little pests that needed to be exterminated?<br/><br/>Officer Kohler's face no longer portrayed an absent-minded, dreamlike state he was in, or the happiness it expressed at the sight of Udo. His lips twisted into a sneer and he barked at the daring Nazi.<span style=""font-style: italic"">“How could you bring your wits to speak such nonsense? What do you know about what is right or what is wrong? We have orders from our Fuhrer himself.”</span>He raised a stiff swordstick and pointed it towards the church.<span style=""font-style: italic"">“We should walk right through these gates, now. We shall arrest the Jewish scums and if necessary, eliminate the plague if they attempt resistance. Either way Officer Zweigelt, they will not survive long enough to see the morrow. You cannot reason with this subhuman race.”</span>Erlind tapped his right booted-foot and ordered, hissing between his teeth and shooting an angry look at one of the officers.<span style=""font-style: italic"">“Open the gates. Los, Los, Los!”</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“Jawohl, Herr Oberstlutenant!”</span>The officer nodded his head and hurried to push the Church's gates open. A man in black and white with his form behind the gates was caught off guard and he turned around to face the Nazi officers, a pistol in his hand.<br/><br/>Gestapo Drechsler turned his attention to the gates when it was time to move, adrenaline making him feel alive. His weapon of choice tonight was his trusty Walther P38. Previously, he was toting a Luger P08, but he quickly found a fondness for the Walther P38 when it had fallen into his hands.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“Erschiessen!”</span>Erlind ordered in a high-pitched voice. Fabiano held his SMG in front of him and executed the Jewish man point-blank. The other officers stormed into the church followed by the Oberstlutenant.<span style=""font-style: italic"">“Schwein ..”</span>Officer Kohler hissed and spit with disgust as he stepped next to the corpse of the Jewish man. From the young features, he could tell that the man may not have seen his early 40s yet. The Demon raised his foot and watched it crash back against the limp body with a strong push, sending it rolling down the large stairs of the church's entrance.<br/><br/>While Fabiano pushed the gates closed behind them, the officers stood with their guns pointed at the ten individuals inside the large space. The one with the sniper rifle had fastened his Kar 98K on his back and was now holding a knife against the throat of a child. Some Jewish individuals were seated in a group of three, others in a group of five, leaving one of the two standing individuals between the hands of the Sniper and the other near the altar with a horrified expression on his face.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“Well well, what do we have here.”</span>The Oberstlutenant began, advancing down the red carpet and towards the altar. He approached that one Jew man near the altar and used a gloved hand to part slightly open the man's unbuttoned vest. His fingers grasped the Star of David pendant that embellished the man's neck and examined it for a second, allowing for a smile to form on his lips. He turned around on his heels and pulled the man to him, sneaking a friendly arm around the man's shoulders. Asmodeus eyed the pigs with now inky-black holes, their smell abhorrent to him. The white orbs and the irises lost their colors to a unified touch of one of the darkest shades of evil. A faint lustrous white glow passed each as the Demon parted his lips and exhaled, cackling.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“I was certain that this is where I would find you. A Christian Church. Very smart but not smart enough you fools. I find it quiet hilarious that your Leader would encourage you to fight and resist our order, while this retard foolish fat-ass Rabbi of yours allows your hearts to plot violence, and where is he? Where is he? Probably at home feasting on wine and an entire platter of Schwarzwälder Kirschtorte. You are plotting the assassination of our Fuhrer within the walls of a Christian Church. Isn't this insulting enough to kill you all right now? But I won't. I would prefer to deliver you to the man you despise the most, so that he can delight himself in the pleasure of torturing you himself.”</span>Erlind tightened his arm around the man's shoulders and turned his eyes to look at him.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“Mhmm? How about you? Do you think it is nice what you are doing?”</span>Erlind asked and licked his lips, eyes glaring.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“Let my son go. Please. He's only a child. Please...”</span>The man begged in tears. He was feeling agitated by the Demon's hold around his shoulders. He never looked into the Devil's eyes to see the Nazi for what he truly was. The Oberstlutenant's features formed an expression of mock-sadness and gave Officer Zweigelt a nod, ordering him to let go of the child.<br/><br/>Udo took a position on the left side once they were inside the church, watching carefully as Erlind addressed the rats. He glowered when the man Erlind had been speaking to had demanded the release of the child. What a shame, that child would have looked beautiful mounted on that altar in the very same fashion as Christ on the cross. Hands and feet nailed down, and wearing his entrails as a bloody crown, yes, it was a magnificent image. An image he was enjoying immensely until the man at the altar made his move and attempted to strike Erlind.<br/><br/>Erlind did not see the strike coming. Before it even happened, he had loosened his arm around the man and let out a ragged sigh as he stepped towards the first raw to the left.<span style=""font-style: italic"">“Is this how you want to divide our nation?”</span>He began, tapping the sharp tip of his sword-stick against the surface of the third seat and elevated his left foot against the surface of the fourth seat.<span style=""font-style: italic"">“Terrible. Terrible. Is this how you threat us? We've let you walk on our land free people, feed off our wealth. All we ever wanted was for you and us to live in peace and harmony with each other.” </span><br/><br/>The man at the altar thought he was intelligent, or maybe fear and the surge of adrenaline blinded him. He skipped towards Asmodeus, bringing forward a dagger to stab the Officer in the back. But before he even had a chance to plant the tip of his melee weapon into the spine of the Demon, Asmodeus swiftly turned around and elbowed the man in the throat. The child cried his father's name and began to run down the aisle when one of the Jewish females pulled the child into her. The child struggled to free himself from the woman's arms but the female held him tightly, silently protesting. Meanwhile, the retarded man gasped for air and stumbled backwards. Asmodeus' form volatilized into heavy mist and he re-appeared behind the man quickly enough to save him from the fall. He could smell shit running down the legs of the mortals in the room. Their brains were strenuously working to understand what they just saw. Even the officers have tightened their grips around their weapons and no longer had them pointed towards the seated pigs, but towards the Demon. Udo on the other hand was someone Asmodeus could trust. A real man he was, unlike those bastards in a uniform they did not even deserve.<br/><br/>A few others had tried to join in, and Udo aimed his pistol at someone grabbing for a rifle, ending the man’s life before he had a chance to take aim, grinning as blood decorated the wall. He kept an eye on the rest of them, daring any others to try to be bold and make a move. He’d be more than happy to have them meet the same fate.<br/><br/>A shriek of terror from a few people in the room, and Udo's attention was turned away however. The church was… it was filled with that presence…<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">''You humans are sickeningly pathetic. Ugh!''</span>Asmodeus pushed the man up in a standing posture, but the Demon's form remained erect behind the mortal; his right hand gripped the man by the back of his neck.<span style=""font-style: italic"">''Udo, you tell them. Wasn't I simply trying to knock some sense into them?”</span><br/><br/>Udo, who was watching the rats like a vulture circling its prey, waiting patiently for it to die so he could strike, turned his attention to Erlind and swallowed hard, unsure of what to say. A few of the officers turned to look at him as if expecting him to have an explanation to what the hell just happened.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“But the people you fought to take a bullet for, are actually the ones behind the trigger. Backstabbers. Mhm? Just like you Jewish Pigs!'</span>' The Demon continued, screaming into the man's ear. Udo thought that maybe there was some sense to that… Maybe there was not.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“Well,”</span>one of the officers spoke.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“Are you telling me you don’t agree?”</span>Udo replied.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“But…”<br/><br/>“Look at them. These insolent rats-” </span><br/><br/>Asmodeus sniffed his hostage and let out gruff chuckles against the flesh of the man's neck.<span style=""font-style: italic"">''Resistance is an art only mastered by the brilliant, and wisdom my friend is beyond the grasp of fools like you, and for that you shall perish!''</span>Canine teeth in both the upper and lower jaws extended as the lower jaw dropped wide open. The canines sank into the man's neck and ripped the flesh and muscles apart. Blood splattered over the altar and the Demon's black tunic, staining the clean white material of his shirt's collar. Asmodeus spit the chunk of meat away, supremely pissed. The man fell back into the Demon's arms, lifeless. By the time he turned his head to regard Officer Drechsler, he had already worked his magic on the Nazi Officers. The sheep were to remember nothing of the spectacle, including Fabiano.<br/><br/>Asmodeus form had moved in the speed of light to stand before the mortal. A thumb covered in leather came to softly trace the outline of Udo's upper lip, leaving a large stain of blood smeared over his mouth.<br/><br/>The entire conversation had been silenced when the demon took a chunk out of his hostage’s neck.<br/><br/>At that moment, even Udo felt something unsettling in his stomach. He has seen his share of violence, sure, but biting someone… it was… he wasn’t sure what to think. He looked around to the other officers, only to find them to be frozen. Some kind of spell?<br/><br/>He wanted to take a step back when the demon appeared in front of him and rubbed the blood on his lip. Another part of him, the part that showed through a bit more, remained where he was, unafraid. Or was he just remaining put because he was thinking about the night Kai revealed the existence of demons to him? This would count as his third encounter. If he were to say he was not afraid, of course, it would be a lie, but perhaps he was simply accepting of the fact. Maybe he was terrified, and his mind just automatically threw up that defense, or perhaps it was because he truly did like Erlind.<br/><br/>But he was not ‘Erlind Köhler’ was he? No… he truly was the demon Asmodeus, just like the Father had mentioned.<br/><br/>The Demon breathed.<span style=""font-style: italic"">''They are all yours, my friend. This is your moment to rise and shine. You're young and reckless. Ah! I can only imagine the glorious wealth our Fuhrer will bath you in when he finds out that you've executed the people who plotted egregious plans of his assassination.'' </span>The Demon's eyes had regained their cerulean color and they attempted to pierce the mortal's pale blues. He looked at Udo's thirst for blood, feverishly seeking his approval. His own pink lips had spread into a feral grin and a black serpentine tongue flicked out briefly.<br/><br/>Udo’s expression took on a sinister countenance, and his smile showed the whites of his teeth. Somehow the metallic taste from the blood wasn’t bothering him too much; maybe he didn’t realize it at that moment,<span style=""font-style: italic"">“You know I won’t disappoint you, or the Führer.”</span>He said.<span style=""font-style: italic"">“I will accomplish what those you call your comrades had failed fulfill in his name.”</span>Always a one-track mind. But was that one-track mind a sort of defense mechanism, shielding his true thoughts, because he was still trying to fully understand the extent of the demon’s words, what just happened, or was it true?<br/><br/>Only time would tell.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">''But the child is mine, do not touch him.''</span>Asmodeus added, smiling softly at Udo. With an air of confidence, Asmodeus turned his head away from Udo and wiped the blood from his face with his white handkerchief. His eyes had watered. The protection around him was weakening. He moved towards the exit and raised the stunned effect off his officers. The men continued watching the events displaying before their eyes, as if nothing of that cannibalistic attack ever happened.<br/><br/>Udo’s smile faded a little, his eyes showing the malicious intents he had for the child. But he let it go. There were others in the room for him to play with. He would make quick work of them.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“Now, where to begin?”</span>He walked over to the group of people, who remained frozen where they were. That was always a good question to start with. None of them seemed willing to make a move; fear was etched on their expressions. They looked from Udo to Erlind, perhaps trying to decide which fate would be worse for them. Not that it really made any difference. No matter what they chose it would be an unfortunate fate, the end result would not change.<br/><br/>Rats. They were all rats. Filthy, disgusting rats. Udo eyed the group carefully, gun resting at his side, ready to strike when given the word. Outside he looked relatively calm but on the inside there was a cold-blooded killer wanting so badly to be unleashed. Nobody was to remain alive. Those words echoed in his mind, drowning out nearly everything out. This church was going to be cleansed of this filth. A very small part of him wished it didn’t have to be in such a holy place, where peace was supposed to be present, something about it wasn’t right.<br/><br/>He was about to defile this place in more ways than he wanted to. It was so unfortunate, truly it was.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“Line up in front of the altar,”</span>he ordered the rats. This wasn’t his ‘traditional’ way of going about his work, but he figured this would be enough to truly strike fear into Munich. At first they had looked at him, but one quick and painless execution of another in their group was all it took to make them move.<span style=""font-style: italic"">“I want you all on your knees with your hands behind your head,”</span>he added. There was no protest. As soon as they were where he wanted them, he went for the woman conveniently at the end of the line.<br/><br/>Pressing the cold metal of his pistol against her jaw, moving the weapon under her chin, he lifted her chin slightly so she was looking him in the eye.<span style=""font-style: italic""> “You… Yes, I think I will start with you. Stand up.”</span>Her eyes went wide. He could feel her entire body trembling through the pistol. If he had to give an opinion of her, even with fear etched on every last inch of her expression, he’d say that she was definitely not an eye sore but she wasn’t really his type. That didn’t matter much, of course. It was merely an observation in the midst of his excitement.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“Please…”</span>she pleaded, but her plead had fallen on deaf ears.<br/><br/>Udo frowned and pressed his pistol’s barrel right between the woman’s eyes, pulling the trigger. He did the same thing for every last person in that group of rats. One shot, right between the eyes. Perhaps it was not his most brutal work but he was still proud of such a lovely display. It was still a message to all who would come here after he and the rest of the group left this place.<br/><br/>Leave no one alive.<br/><br/>He had certainly done just that.<br/><br/>But in the end even a man like him would respect God’s house in the end. When he killed those people, he had merely been an exterminator called in to deal with pests.<br/><br/>The Demon  walked behind the boy. Two gloved-hands came to rest on the child's shoulders, pulling the child to him in an overprotective manner. He would remember nothing of the horror. The child's eyes were rolled back and his forehead was facing down. Asmodeus watched Udo with a feeling he could very well describe. When the Gestapo looked up briefly at him, the Demon cast a flash of a miniature smile.<br/><br/>The Demon had done great things in the past, things that saved humanity from itself. Only on rare occasions did he offer a helping hand though. Unfortunately, he did not come to aid mankind with a cleaner method. He did not understand Law, and he did not understand Chaos. Just like courtship and women, he failed at bring good at both. Unlike God's loathed holy creation of Archangels and the higher-ups alike, Asmodeus' help was never appreciated. His aid was cursed and reviled by nations. The truth was harrowing. The truth was always beyond their understanding, or the understanding of the ethereal realm.<br/><br/><br/>The man who lost his throat was a coward. He was to use his child as a human-shield in couple of years while he tried to escape the firing squad in Poland at the Auschwitz-Birkenau camp; they were both ending up dead anyway. The woman who pulled the child in her arms was to become the Nazi's whore and she was to live a life of shame and abuse only to be found dead in the back garden of a politician on Christmas Eve of 1943. No one would have brought her justice then. The rest of the resistance group in the Church were to turn against their own people when the resistance no longer held any meaning to them. Once their protests have weakened, they would sell their souls to the Devil and turn a couple hundred innocent to the Nazi. These very same innocents - parents and their children - were to be forced out of their hideouts and sent to end up at the Jasenovac extermination camp in Poland. But now, the child along with two hundred people were safe. Safe to live their way to freedom. They shall live long enough to find rescue in the hands of Irena Sendler, Johanna Eck, and the Soviet rescue troops in 1945.<br/><br/>________________________________________________________________<br/><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“Herr Drechsler, the clinic is next on the list.”</span>The Oberstlutenant mentioned as the church's gates were pulled open. Two teams of Sicherheitspolizei and Kriminalpolizei were gathered outside, smiles plastered on their faces. Some of them remained in the exterior in huffed laughter and others hurried to examine the circumstances inside the church.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“Fabiano, I want you to take this child to my residence, and explain the condition to the servant!”</span>The Italian man nodded and walked up to the child.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“Oberstlutenant Kohler, I will go instead.” </span>Officer Zweigelt suggested in a hushed tone.<span style=""font-style: italic"">“The Colonel had ordered that the Italian Officer must serve in this mission until we have interrogated Frau Devesreaux. You have read the letter yesterday. You must do as advised.”</span><br/><br/>Erlind raised a brow in doubts and nodded.<span style=""font-style: italic"">“Of course. Well, the church's current state is no longer our problem. We shall be leaving to the clinic in no less than fifteen minutes.”</span><br/><br/>While the rest were busy with the magnificent artistic touch within the walls of a place reeked of blood, Erlind gave Udo a look that said<span style=""font-style: italic"">'We need to speak'</span>. He stepped aside from the rest in the bright sunlight when suddenly he frowned at the forewarning negative, raw energies. Like moving spot indicators on his radar, they displayed a range of 330 meters from his position.<br/><br/>To what does he owe the honor of this visit?"
3774,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=160,2014-11-24T06:19:59,Isolde,"A little boy raced into the clinic and tugged on her skirt. Isolde looked into his bright blue eyes and smiled kindly,<br/>“Excuse me, Mr. Klein,” she said to the elder man she was treating for gout. Turning to the boy, she asked,” How may I help you?”<br/><br/>He held out a grubby hand with a crumpled scrap of paper as if he were handing her a bunch of wildflowers. Ruffling his blond hair, Isolde took it and handed him a bit of hard candy from her pocket.<br/><br/>“Run along home now. Your mother will be worried.” She commanded. As he scampered off, she sank onto a hard chair and read over the note. A frown crossed her face. This explained why none of the other staff came to work today and warned her of an impending raid on the clinic. Isolde decided to send the patients home and to close up shop early.<br/><br/>“Mr. Klein,” she said, as she returned to the examination room. “The clinic is closing now. Here is some medication and I will come to your house to check on you tomorrow. “ She was practically pushing him out the door now and shooing the other three patients who were waiting. “ I will drop by each of your houses later today. Tell your neighbors the clinic is closed indefinitely. If you need me, send word to the St. Charles hotel. Leave word with the man at the front desk. I will check in with him every few days. I’m so sorry, but I can no longer serve you daily. Believe for miracles and stay well.”<br/><br/>Isolde’s heart was pounding as she locked the door behind the last person out. She yanked down the blinds and blew out the lights. In the half light from the windows, she lovingly put away all the equipment and wiped down the tables as if she would be coming back to work tomorrow. She thought about the content of the note. The church had suffered attack and the rumor was the clinic was next. Isolde took no thought for herself but she would not allow the innocents to be caught in web of evil.<br/><br/>While she cleaned, Isolde thought of the desperate measures she had taken that had caused her to become entangled with Erlind. She cursed herself for her penchant for loving demons. She was drawn to him and felt so hurt by his betrayal. She had thought he would be able to unravel the dilemma of the missing Jewish health staff and somehow create a miracle to restore them to their rightful place in the community. Isolde silently shrugged at her naivety.<br/><br/>At Dr. Silverstein's desk, she gave pause. Nurses didn't usually pry into a doctor's private notes but something about his journal caught her eye. Turning to the last pages, she realized he had been documenting the strange phenomenon of the nearly catatonic or at best, robotic people. He had underlined the words, Demonic Possession with red ink. A cold chill ran over her.<br/><br/>The small fire that still burned in the metal 50 gallon drum received page after page of the carefully detailed journal. Isolde's blood turned to ice as she realized the lists of names and addresses of the patients that were written there as well. If the Nazi's were indeed coming to the clinic, she would be the only shred of evidence they found. Heaven help them if they did find her there. She would not hold back. No more, no longer.<br/><br/>As the last of the pages were turned to ashes, she made plans to move from her flat. She would not go back there tonight, but would make her way back to Herr Buchannon's and hope to fade into anonymity."
3775,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=160,2014-11-25T08:34:20,girly2k,"Yvonne sat outside the clinic a long time.  She hadn't slept that night, thanks to a soldier who had given her far more than she needed to think about.  The deprivation of it didn't wear on her, but the reduction of time to sort out her thoughts was enough to make her stand there while she considered her options.  She had left a note at the hotel for herr Drechsler, but he had not arrived.  All the better.  He was her reasonable excuse for what she was doing: standing there, doing nothing - it was hard work for the woman.<br/><br/>Her mind jumbled this way and that, without organization or even recognizable musing.  Fabiano had said he was working with Kohler.  Did he say they were going to a church?  She wished she knew which one, not that she imagined it would be hard to find out - so why didn't she?  A very large part of her felt like she was betraying someone, maybe God, for not being there right now, that if that demon was involved, she needed to oppose whatever it was he was doing.  Yet hadn't Raphael said he was on there side?  Maybe that's where they were going, for some purpose divine, not heinous.  She knew it wasn't true, though, so why was she<span style=""font-style: italic"">here</span>?  Was this cowardice?  Or was she being guided by His hands to do work elsewhere and allow events to unfold as they were meant but she was not?  She didn't like either option, but she had to believe it was the latter, or pride would trick her into abandoning her duty to prove that she was not a coward.  Hope was the only difference that fear wasn't doing the exact same thing.<br/><br/>A little boy ran into the clinic and almost as quickly came back out.  A carrier.  The commanders brows furrowed as others did the same, exiting in a small group.  The healer was right behind them - she was ushering them all to leave and forward orders on how to reach her should they need the help.  Where was she going?  What had that messenger given her warning of that would make her rush now?  Instinctively, she wondered if it had to do with Kohler's mission.<br/><br/>After a little while, the clinic remaining dark, Officer Wojcik walked up to the door and knocked.  The woman who opened it did not seem the genteel nurse moments before promising home-visits and future care, but now she seemed on-edge and prepared, something like angry, raging even, only it was focused - and right now it was focused on the red band around her arm. The witch's eyes took in her form with a glare, then the emptiness outside and around her, but they did not seem anymore relieved.<br/><br/>""Officer... Wojcik, if I remember.""  It was not a note of politeness, though her manners came naturally.  Their only meeting before had, arguably, put them on the same side, so the reasons for this womans reactions to her had to come from something else, emphasizing her theory about the message concerning Kohler's mission.<br/><br/>Resisting the urge to return such an expression as she looked down on the redhead, Wojcik nodded once and took a deep breath.  ""Madamoiselle Devereaux,"" she sighed, ""May I come in?  Please?""<br/><br/>The question, or her regard, caught the witch offguard. It didn't seem to disarm her, but it was enough to give the officer passage as she stepped back, an irritated hand ushering her entrance much the same way it had her patients leave.  Wojcik removed her beret, fidgeting for only a moment before turning back to her host,who eyed her skeptically and impatiently, but closed the door with more care than most could boast in such a state.  Which brought the hat to still in the officers hands.<br/><br/>The healer turned on her, stance defensive without actually being set for a physical altercation.  It was a step, she hoped.  ""What can I do for you, officer?""  Then again, she hadn't fought many witches in her time, it could be just that sort of posture.<br/><br/>""I know what you are,"" she started, ""as I know what Officer Kohler and Advocate Jaeger are from the night we met.  Officer Fabiano was injured that night, I believe by the Oberstleutenant.  So, I need to know what your relationship is, was, or will be with the demon as you can provide.""<br/><br/>It wasn't the most graceful opening, but it was true, and as the father pointed out: she had never been one to bat around the issue.  So she didn't.  ""I originally came her to investigate the disappearance of one of my men, but as you did not know he'd even come by, I don't believe you could be much help with that.  As another was attacked by this creature and is not in his company on a mission that I have reason to believe is either false or being manipulated by his whims, I must have as much knowledge as I can possess before taking further action.  From the reaction you had to each others' presences, I also have reason to believe you can offer such knowledge.<br/><br/>""I do not ask for it freely, though the situation might warrant it.  I have it on good sources that you are with God, or that He is with you, at the very least, so I will trust His judgement by trusting you.  I am the product of a union between seraph and mortal, my mother having been a healer much like yourself and teacher of His ways.  She named me Wojcik, which is ""warrior"" to the Polish tongue, and I am to do His work until he sees fit to return me to his side ascending my soul, whether it be through death or divinity as His soldier for ever.  I cannot imagine that work would be beside a witch let alone a demon.""<br/><br/>Her eyes were locked hard with those of the woman by the door.  Somehow, she hoped, the witch would understand her plight.  ""I must know with whom I am dealing."""
3776,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=160,2014-11-25T10:41:35,WildSpawn,"The dark presence ended up not making itself visible but Erlind knew that it was only a matter of time before the stalker made himself known. One of the officers was giving crucial information to the criminal team about detailed account of how the execution took place. They were asking incredibly lot of questions but the officer in charge of answering the interrogation did an outstanding job, unconsciously cooperating; speaking only what Erlind had put into his mind. The bigger task was yet to come and it was an issue that Erlind had no more control over. If the police was ever to put Isolde under arrest, he knew that he would be unable to prevent it. Exposing his existence through his abilities so publicly had consequences over the longevity of his materialized form. Not only that, but it was also a violation of the<span style=""font-style: italic"">code</span>.<br/><br/>Fabiano frowned and glanced over at the Oberstlutenant. His eyes would shift back and forth between Erlind and Officer Zweigelt as this one began to walk away with the child. When the child looked up at the Nazi officer, Zeigelt smiled slightly and nodded his head as he pulled the door open to get the kid inside a black VW Type 82E.<br/><br/>The Italian's fist clenched around his green beret and he advanced closer to Gestapo Drechsler and the Oberstlutenant. The threatening look on Erlind's face made Fabiano feel a little bit uncomfortable and he knew that something was wrong, yet he could not put his finger on what was exactly going on. Something must have happened in the church, he thought. Something terrible must have taken place before the assassination of the rest of the terrorists within the church; he continued thinking while briefly shielding his eyes from the sun. Yvonne crossed his mind and the heaviness in his chest intensified. He had one more question for her.<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Maybe after the day is over, I could arrange a new meeting with her and approach her about a subject  has been bothering me for quiet a while since that one night in the dark deserted alley,</span></span>he thought. He could feel insanity in his mind but for the sake of whatever he had to accomplish for his report to the Colonel, he needed to focus on the mission first. He managed to gather himself rather quickly and professionally.<br/><br/>He placed his beret back on his head.<span style=""font-style: italic"">“Oberstlutenant Kohler!</span>Fabiano saluted.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Whenever you are ready.""</span>With an absent-minded look on Erlind's face, he nodded and began to walk towards their assigned vehicle. The black Mercedes-Benz W31 typ G4  was a seven-seat too expensive to produce, and was mainly used by the upper echelons Nazi regime in parades and inspections. The raid squad climbed into their vehicle and one of the officers tapped the side of the car, signalling the driver to move forward. The MB G4 was followed by a Waffen-SS police unit. They split into two groups and drove off in two newly-produced field-grey VW type 82 Kübelwagen, with Swastika flags draped over their hoods.<br/><br/><br/>Fabiano felt his energy replenish as they arrived to the clinic. Soon it shall be all over. These terrifying sensations burned inside his chest all night long and all morning long. He did not know why, but for some reason, he forsaw solace in its way by the end of the day. He glanced at Erlind. He did not care what the Oberstlutenant thought about him. He was very certain that Erlind Kohler knew something about his encounter with Officer Wojcik and as curious as Fabiano was to request answers concerning the night he accompanied Erlind to Isolde's house, he knew that it was best not to speak about it anymore. Yvonne did not look like someone who would speak nonsense without anything out there to back it up. He knew he could trust her.<br/><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“Remember, we are not arresting anyone. You do not lay your hands on her.”</span>Erlind said in a reminder. He gave the men a stern look and continued, walking up the stairs that lead to the gates.<span style=""font-style: italic"">“We are here to request an immediate interrogation with the Head nurse in order to receive witness statements concerning these rebels.”</span><br/><br/>The Italian nodded his head and occupied a position on the right side of the gates, feeling a sense of Deja-vu.<br/><br/>Erlind and his officers advanced towards the clinic, while the rest remained outside.  A quick look at the entrance was enough to make Fabiano suspect that something was extremely wrong. The gates looked tightly shut, and no presence seemed to be walking in or out. It did not take longer before the rest found out about it. His duties were to remain standing at the entryway until he's called upon. Until then he needed to keep watch, while members from the police unit had the clinic on lock-down; assuring the isolation of any potential threat from getting in or out.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“Open the gates!”</span>One of the men yelled and shifted his glance between his comrades.<br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><br/>“Open the gates! Do not make matters any worse.”</span>Came a second impatient voice.<br/><br/>Erlind advanced forward. He took a deep sigh and parted his lips.<span style=""font-style: italic"">“Frau Devereaux, if you are there, please open the gates. We simply need to speak to you. I ... need to speak to you.”</span>The Demon asked calmly and lowered his eyes to his boots. She would recognize his voice. She was there, inside. He could feel her presence, and she was not alone.<br/><br/>The Italian one kept his dark stare fixed on the passing civilians, chin up, chest out; shoulders back, stomach in; heels together, toes apart.  A strong scent of freshly brewed coffee inundated his sense."
3777,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=160,2014-11-26T00:06:13,Isolde,"Isolde closed the door with utmost care lest she draw more attention to the obviously closed clinic. Some people didn’t know when to read the signs. She turned on Nazi officer, her body rigid and her arms crossed<br/><br/>""What can I do for you, officer?"" Isolde asked, her tone colder than the air outside.  She really had no time for polite niceties.<br/><br/>""I know what you are,"" the woman, Wojcik started, ""as I know what Officer Kohler and Advocate Jaeger are from the night we met. Officer Fabiano was injured that night, I believe by the Oberstleutenant. So, I need to know what your relationship is, was, or will be with the demon as you can provide."" Said the Nazi woman.<br/><br/>“You know what I am?” Isolde flung at her. “What am I? Just what do you think you know in that stereotypical little regimented brain of yours? And My relationship with Erlind is my affair and none of yours. The only thing you need to know about me is that I am an enemy of the Fatherland. I protect the innocent and for this time and this place that would be the Jews.” Isolde was already angry from the information in the note and now this. Well, as she had vowed to herself , the fight was on and as far as she was concerned anyone who bore the swastika on their red arm band was fair game.<br/><br/>""I originally came here to investigate the disappearance of one of my men, but as you did not know he'd even come by, I don't believe you could be much help with that. As another was attacked by this creature and is not in his company on a mission that I have reason to believe is either false or being manipulated by his whims, I must have as much knowledge as I can possess before taking further action. From the reaction you had to each others' presences, I also have reason to believe you can offer such knowledge.<br/><br/>""I do not ask for it freely, though the situation might warrant it. I have it on good sources that you are with God, or that He is with you, at the very least, so I will trust His judgement by trusting you. I am the product of a union between seraph and mortal, my mother having been a healer much like yourself and teacher of His ways. She named me Wojcik, which is ""warrior"" to the Polish tongue, and I am to do His work until he sees fit to return me to his side ascending my soul, whether it be through death or divinity as His soldier for ever. I cannot imagine that work would be beside a witch let alone a demon.""<br/><br/>Her eyes were locked hard with those of the woman by the door. Somehow, she hoped, the witch would understand her plight. ""I must know with whom I am dealing.""<br/><br/>Isolde had red hair and that should have been warning enough to anyone who understood. She knew without looking that her face had taken on bright red cheeks and glittering blue eyes. When her “Irish” was up, there was not much that could cause her to veer from the path she had chosen. A wiser, more experienced person would have walked away.<br/><br/>“You have already said you know what I am. Then run quietly away in that knowledge. “ Isolde moved to open the door.<br/><br/>Harsh voices outside demanded,<br/><br/>“Open the gates!”<br/><br/>“Open the gates! Do not make matters any worse.” Came a second impatient voice.<br/><br/>Isolde glared at the woman.<br/><br/>“Well, played daughter of the Seraphim, full of deceit and righteous treachery.” She hissed. ""Looks like you have brought your minions to carry out the evil deeds of the Reich. Holy and righteous on the outside, like a whited sepulcher but on the inside you are seething with rot and dead men's bones.<br/><br/>“Frau Devereaux, if you are there, please open the gates. We simply need to speak to you. I ... need to speak to you.”  It was Erlind, asking calmly . Isolde recognize his voice and now her blood began to boil.<br/><br/>Cracking the door a fraction, she flicked her hand and the gates blew open, scattering Nazi officers back into the street.<br/><br/>“The gates open. Do you have the guts to come in?” she taunted."
3778,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=160,2014-11-26T07:56:39,girly2k,"Isolde glared at the her like the action could be made physical.  Maybe it could.  Still, the commander did not fear it.<br/><br/>“Well, played daughter of the Seraphim, full of deceit and righteous treachery.” She hissed. ""Looks like you have brought your minions to carry out the evil deeds of the Reich. Holy and righteous on the outside, like a whited sepulcher but on the inside you are seething with rot and dead men's bones.""<br/><br/>As pink as the with made herself, even the half-angel was surprised with the anger that rose within her.  She could think as little of Yvonne as she liked, but dragging that which holy through her particular variety of mud was more than could be expected to forgive at such a sensitive time.  The blonde woman paid no attention to the fact that there were people outside screaming.  Whatever it was couldn't have any relation to what was going on inside this place now, or what was happening at a nearby church in the name of a demons will.  She couldn't be more wrong.<br/><br/>“Frau Devereaux, if you are there, please open the gates. We simply need to speak to you. I ... need to speak to you.”  It was Oberstleutenant Kohler.  He was here.  Cold covered her skin quickly, but was more rapidly replaced by the heat of righteous anger, such a more empowering feeling than the rage she'd had just seconds before at the witches words.  She had to listen to the Father's sermons, gild herself in the holy armor, which she did mentally and spiritually as the woman made the way to her door.<br/><br/>Cracking the door a fraction, she flicked her hand and the gates blew open, scattering Nazi officers back into the street.<br/><br/>“The gate's open. Do you have the guts to come in?” she taunted.<br/><br/>It was impressive, and honestly deepened the impression Yvonne had of the redhead in her mind - she was gaudy and wholly unfit for the kingdom.  Raphael's information about her and their alliance with the demons was so out of place and evidently incomplete.  However, it was not at the forefront of her mind.  Her focus was on the blonde-haired man outside the frame of the gates who angled himself back in front, where he faced the Isolde woman with an expression Yvonne couldn't entirely read - not that it mattered to her.  As far as she was concerned, they were both guilty.<br/><br/>Him, more so.  There was no coming back from such banishment.  It took her few steps to reach him, and maybe it had been shortened by his entering, she didn't register, the only thing she knew was that he was not where he was meant to be, and that he'd brought a small army - none of whom looked clean of conscience.  Before she could reach him, waves of nausea coursed up her body with the writhing anguish of the souls that departed through this access.  She controlled them, simply physical sensations, but her stomach roiled all the same and it echoed in the sound of her voice as she spoke to the uniformed creature, prodding his chest with a finger.<br/><br/>""You step beyond your bounds,<span style=""font-style: italic"">Officer</span>.  This clinic is<span style=""font-style: italic"">my</span>lead, so whatever business you have here is not sanctioned by the Fuhrer!  An inquiry has been opened on your case, so I expect you to<span style=""font-style: italic"">back-down</span>before I order your arrest.""<br/><br/>When Commander Wojcik leaned back herself, she felt something on her hands.  Rubbing the substance between her fingers, it was both sticky and dry, and upon looking down she found it was black.  His chest was marked with the soot from her fingertips, only marred like holes in his clothes if only they were actually fabric, or burns of some kind peeling at the flesh of someone too close to a flame.  This meant he was not shielded by a human body.  The demon was realized.  He had been manifested in the physical realm of Earth and that could only be done with the assistance of someone with ties to it themselves.<br/><br/>A snarl reached her lips and she ground her teeth at the demon, no man before her.  ""<span style=""font-style: italic"">I can feel the innocents you've sullied, and I can feel they are not with you now...  I said back down.</span>"""
3779,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=160,2014-11-26T10:30:34,WildSpawn,"The force of the blow sent the three officers rolling down the clinic stairs. Erlind stood at the door wincing as he looked at his men.. A hushed chuckle escaped him and he managed his best to hide it, although he could not help the satisfactory feelings. Fabiano on the other hand, had taken cover behind the gates's right door, in a crouch position against the wall. His hands never letting go of his firearm. In contrary, they gripped it firmly against his chest.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“The gates open. Do you have the guts to come in?”</span>she taunted.<br/><br/>Erlind's lips parted, and his tongue came to rub the left corner of his mouth. This was a terrible mess, he thought as he proceeded to look away from the police that rushed up the stairs to the gates. The Demon raised a calm hand at the confused humans and nodded his head, assuring them that everything was under control. With a gaze cast towards the fallen officers, their bodies elevated into a standing position and back to their previous spots near the now open gates. Suddenly, everything was simply back to normal.<br/><br/>Erlind flashed an amused gaze at Isolde and he shook his head, inhaling deeply. He knew from the start that she was going to be the end of him one day. He needed to clean her mess, even if that meant overusing his abilities in a space of two hours. These type of incidents were certainly not going to benefit her, or everyone involved. Anger was weakness, and weakness was exactly what Darcy wanted. Not only that, but humanity lived in an age where their nature and psychology did not prepare them to understand activities that reposed outside the range of normal experience or scientific explanation; which even science itself failed to explain.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""You step beyond your bounds, Officer. This clinic is my lead, so whatever business you have here is not sanctioned by the Fuhrer! An inquiry has been opened on your case, so I expect you to back-down before I order your arrest."" </span><br/><br/>The Demon's head cocked to the side as he studied the blonde one, unperturbed by her audacity and boldness. He watched the woman rub her fingers, perplexed. A subtle smile crossed his lips. If she was not so vacuous or ignorant, he would have twisted her head in a complete 360 within a split second and before she even had the time to blink.<br/><br/>A snarl reached her lips and she ground her teeth at the demon, no man before her.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""I can feel the innocents you've sullied, and I can feel they are not with you now... I said back down."" </span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">''Officer Wojcik... What a pleasant surprise!''</span>Erlind began, advancing a little too close to the woman. His face portrayed amusement which blew his mind, and his tone was calm and neutral.<span style=""font-style: italic"">''First of all, you do not tell me what to do. Not only we have orders from the Fuhrer to investigate this clinic, but an outsider like yourself, Officer Wojcik, should learn how to speak to her superior on German grounds. Did I make myself clear? If not, It would be my pleasure to repeat myself once again.''<br/></span><br/><br/>Erlind looked away from the woman and signaled his men to remain where they are. Venturing inside the clinic's lobby room, he looked around and scanned the area, thoughtful for a moment. Yvonne would expect him to behave in the same aggressive and unprofessional manner, but he had lived way too long to say that he had met people like her before and that was enough to learn how to handle them. He took a few deep breaths and glanced at Isolde. He wanted to speak to her, and privately. He took a few deep breaths and approached the two women again, but fixated his eyes on the blonde with composed thoughts. He will get his message across and without losing control over himself. Patience was a virtue.<br/><br/>Patience was his current weapon of choice.<br/><br/>Time was on his side.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">'Your behavior clearly speaks of your disloyalty to our regime, Officer Wojcik and you know that you are not supposed to question the Fuhrer's orders. Now, and with all due respect, you may go ahead and report to the Colonel if you so desire, open a new inquiry, be my guest ... or you could prove yourself to be worthy of the Swastika around your arm, and finish what you have come to do because my men have other duties to attend and I must interrogate the Head nurse. Take your time if you wish, I shall not exclude you from performing your duties Officer, and you shall do the same.''</span>He announced straight to the point.<br/><br/>He leaned in close enough to the blonde one to whisper in her ear so that she alone could hear; his lips accidentally brushed against her earlobe.<span style=""font-style: italic"">''Friendly advice - You want to fight fire with water, not with fire, unless you know what you're dealing with. I do not question your bravery and courage one bit, but anger and the loss of control is weakness of attitude, and weakness of attitude is weakness of character and that alone can be used against you. You know what I am, and I found out who you are. If you wish to make of me your enemy, then at least do learn the bigger threat that's out there and then you make your decision. I still expect you at the museum. I advise you to make your decision then.''</span>The Dark One had followed him to the clinic, he could still feel his presence on the radar, but it was not his place to recruit God's minions to fight by his side. Even he had lost faith in Raphael along with whatever helping hand he had offered.<br/><br/>He pulled back and laid soft eyes on Isolde as Fabiano came into his view. He could feel a great energy boiling in her veins and the scent of her powers tantalized his senses greatly. He felt light-headed for a moment but managed to focus his entire attention on Yvonne once again.<br/><br/>It had taken the Italian a long moment to gather all his sense. He saw what he saw and he knew that he was not going crazy. His mind though tried to understand what had happened between the moment the gates blew open, to when the Oberstlutenant elevated the bodies of the officers back into their standing position.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">''Hey, you. Did you ... What the fuck just happened?''</span>Fabiano asked one of the men in a hushed tone.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">''What do you mean?''</span>The officer raised a brow, confused.<br/><br/>The Italian was horrified and it did not make him any less stouthearted than the police officers who stood with fervent fearfulness. Fabiano strongly believed that if they looked so composed, that it was because of some sorcery. He still did not comprehend why Erlind's magic did not work on him. This time, he seemed to understand it all. This time, he knew that he witnessed something in the church which he could remember no more. He felt it. He fucking knew it. He was certain of it.<br/><br/>He recognized a particular voice echoing within the walls of the clinic. He acted as if he heard nothing and saw nothing; stepping towards the entrance.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">''Officer Wojcik!''</span>He saluted with hand a gesture while acknowledging the presence of the red-head. She must be Isolde Devereaux. He still could not recall visiting her couple of nights ago. Unfortunately, he could not manage to visit her earlier in the morning in order to ask her about the other night. He discreetly wet his lips and regarded Yvonne. He admired her attitude, her elegance. Her presence brought him consolation. Her presence made him see through the horror he mentally tried to fight.<br/><br/>Her presence was divine and pure... A fact that overwhelmed him right where he stood. He also played it fool, making the Oberst believe that he fell under the same category as the men he toyed with outside - Brainwashed parasites. When a police officer stormed inside the clinic in a hurry to inform Erlind of something, Fabiano used the distraction to his advantage to attempt a brief talk with Yvonne.<span style=""font-style: italic"">''I hope that I did not interrupt your conversation,''</span>His eyes moved to Erlind, Isolde and back to Yvonne, moving to stand by her side, but in a way where his frame was exposed through a set of dusty glass windows. He cleared his throat.<span style=""font-style: italic"">''I am surprised to see you here. The Colonel had put me on this investigation after my report to him yesterday. Herr Kohler is not permitted to interrogate the Nurse alone after the report we made.  This is why I am here, to take note of every question and every answer. Forgive me if I did not speak to you about it when I could. But I saw something. I must speak with you, tonight; tomorrow, I do not care when as long as you give me some of your time.''</span>His dark eyes were locked hard on the woman's face, conveying a matter of urgency."
3780,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=160,2014-11-26T13:58:52,Sound of Silence,"Udo was shaking. He wasn’t sure if it was from the adrenaline, or because the images of the demon were burned into his mind.<br/><br/>He firmly believed that he had done a good thing today. Munich was one step closer to being cleansed of this plague. But Erlind… his words also echoed in his mind. Being bathed in riches would be a grand thing, and he sure as hell deserved it. Unlike the cowards who had turned their guns toward their ally, who had wanted to run away, he had actually taken care of business. Perhaps that was why he had been called in after all, to do what these men, in spite of how gung-ho they seemed now, were not capable of.<br/><br/>Those cowards… they did not deserve the Swastika on their arm. Especially that incompetent fool, Zweigelt, who seemed so weak not just because of his suggestion of peaceful negotiation but the way he carried himself as a whole. Udo knew he would be greater than all of them someday. He would never run from an assignment, or try to kill his allies.<br/><br/>On the other hand, did he blame them? The demon… the demon was…<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“Herr Drechsler, the clinic is next on the list.”</span>Erlind told him.<br/><br/>Udo gave a nod and took in a deep breath. As he listened to the brief conversation between the officers, he wondered why Erlind had saved that child. He was sure that he had his reasons. It wasn’t his business to ask about it, knowing full well he should just stay focused on why he was called here, but he couldn’t help it. Did he want to keep that kid as some kind of trophy? He supposed he would have to find out everything when they spoke.<br/><br/>As everyone got to their vehicles, he walked to his own car, choosing to drive himself like he always does, when it was time to leave. His protest of riding along with the other officers seemed to puzzle them. When they questioned him, he just brushed them off and kept his mind focused on the task at hand. It was something he should be use to, but he found it to be irritating when he just wanted to get the job done. His task was much more important than who gets to ride with whom during the short trip.<br/><br/>The orders were clear once they arrived at the clinic. His demeanor was very focused as they approached. A few officers went on ahead with Erlind, Udo stayed back a little yet was close enough to provide back-up if it was needed. Just like the church, adrenaline was flowing through his being. Though no arrest was to be made and so he would not get his hopes up and think he’d get to decorate the clinic with blood as he had the church, he looked ready to kill someone as soon as he was given the word.<br/><br/>Erlind spoke, and then the next thing he knew a few men were being thrown back.<br/><br/>What the hell..? Udo put his arms up, shielding his face in fear of something hitting him. What the hell was that? A few seconds later he realized the action was kind of silly and straightened his posture once more. He, more or less, was just going to pretend that did not happen. That was easier said than done, considering the unsettling feeling he had in his stomach, which he was certain was not just caused by the blast.<br/><br/>The next thing he knew, he was hearing Officer Wojcik’s voice. He looked at the clinic, listening carefully, tightening his grasp on his gun. Now he was certain something seemed off. Especially with how heated the conversation had been. They had gone inside the clinic before he could step forward, Erlind motioning for them to stay outside, but… he was sure of it. Something was definitely going on, and he didn’t like how the officers seemed so nonchalant either. It was like the church.<br/><br/>Somewhere, Udo was sure he had a feeling of what was going on, and it was that feeling which compelled him to take a step forward. The only way he would know for sure was going inside that clinic.<br/><br/>“The Oberstleutenant has ordered us to remain here. That means you as well, Officer Drechsler, as you are our guest in this operation.” One of the officers spoke. “Stand aside and let the military do its job.”<br/><br/>Udo scowled at the man, “Oh? I would mind your tongue, if I were you.”<br/><br/>“Whatever status you have in Berlin, Officer, is no use here. Munich is our jurisdiction and you follow our rules. Understood?”<br/><br/>“If you, or any here with us now, were capable of handling your jurisdiction, I don’t think Herr Köhler would have felt the need to call me out here in the first place.” Udo said quietly, leaving it at that. Now he was starting to get a bit worked up. The amount of disrespect was almost infuriating. Either that or he was incredibly stupid, hell, even Udo knew better than to allow arrogance to get in the way of business. This officer could go crying back to Udo’s superior in Berlin for all he cared… No, that was not true. He had his pride and refused to let something like this get in the way of his goal.<br/><br/>He had probably already stepped out of line once, at the church, he shouldn’t do it again… He couldn’t afford it.<br/><br/>But still… Something was going on. He absolutely needed to satisfy his curiosity, if it really was what he was thinking it was.<br/><br/>Ignoring whatever else the officer had to say, he dared to make his way to the clinic."
3781,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=160,2014-11-26T18:53:00,girly2k,"''Officer Wojcik... What a pleasant surprise!'' Erlind began, advancing a little too close to the woman. His tone was calm and neutral. ''First of all, you do not tell me what to do. Not only we have orders from the Fuhrer to investigate this clinic, but an outsider like yourself, Officer Wojcik, should learn how to speak to her superior on German grounds. Did I make myself clear? If not, It would be my pleasure to repeat myself once again.''<br/><br/>'Your behavior clearly speaks of your disloyalty to our regime, Officer Wojcik and you know that you are not supposed to question the Fuhrer's orders. Now, and with all due respect, you may go ahead and report to the Colonel if you so desire, open a new inquiry, be my guest ... or you could prove yourself to be worthy of the Swastika around your arm, and finish what you have come to do because my men have other duties to attend and I must interrogate the Head nurse. Take your time if you wish, I shall not exclude you from performing your duties Officer, and you shall do the same.''<br/><br/>He leaned in close enough to the blonde one to whisper in her ear so that she alone could hear; his lips accidentally brushed against her earlobe. ''Friendly advice - You want to fight fire with water, not with fire, unless you know what you're dealing with. I do not question your bravery and courage one bit, but anger and the loss of control is weakness of attitude, and weakness of attitude is weakness of character and that alone can be used against you. You know what I am, and I found out who you are. If you wish to make of me your enemy, then at least do learn the bigger threat that's out there and then you make your decision. I still expect you at the museum. I advise you to make your decision then.''<br/><br/>She listened closely - this was the best part of being on God's side: arrogance versus righteousness. He could speak all the threats and ""advice"" he wanted, giving her what information she needed through them or his shadow and none the better for it.  She listened.  She listened very closely.  He was right about her anger, but she hadn't lost control in it, which meant he was already underestimating her, freely giving her the advantage in his pride but she did not want it coming down to the risk of the innocents outside or Frau Devereaux, whose participation was still mysterious to her.  From the looks of her standing behind the Oberstluetenant with her angry eyes locked there, it didn't write-off her opinion of Yvonne, but it was a good sign.<br/><br/>""You know nothing of loyalty, evident in your position beyond the swastika, Oberstleutenant,"" she did not whisper, but her voice was low. ""You know where my loyalties lie and you hold no position over me with Him.""  She stepped back, her voice rising enough for only a few to hear her.  ""I was present when the madamoiselle was interrogated the first time and this is why<span style=""font-style: italic"">your</span>loyalties were brought into question,<span style=""font-style: italic"">officer</span>.  As lead on this case and in your inquiry, your leadership is stripped until the results of said inquiry are assessed with your<span style=""font-style: italic"">innocence</span>."" She let the threat hang in the air,  both as child of God and as Nazi - just an inkling that he was against the Cause would justify her killing him in the name of the Fuhrer.  If nothing else she would die trying and expose him - either way she essentially won.<br/><br/>Something occurred to her then,  and she followed the instinct.  ""I believe you have an inspector on your squad?  Would I be wrong?""<br/><br/>As God would provide, Officer Drechsler ran into the room.  Behind him, however, came someone she did not expect to see, but logic picked-up quickly with his entrance and she realized it was foolish not to have.  Officer Fabiano came immediately to her side and stood with his back to the room as Kohler moved away, diverting his attention to the Bluthund, and the Italian spoke in her ear with more response from her than the first ever received.<br/><br/>''I hope that I did not interrupt your conversation, 'I am surprised to see you here. The Colonel had put me on this investigation after my report to him yesterday. Herr Kohler is not permitted to interrogate the Nurse alone after the report we made.  This is why I am here, to take note of every question and every answer. Forgive me if I did not speak to you about it when I could. But I saw something. I must speak with you, tonight; tomorrow, I do not care when as long as you give me some of your time.'' His dark eyes were locked hard on the woman's face, conveying a matter of urgency.<br/><br/>She wasn't sure that she trusted him, but she trusted the Lord, and He had guided her to him for a reason.  She nodded once, eyes never leaving the demon.  ""You may proceed, but I will interject as I see fit,<span style=""font-style: italic"">Kohler</span>, since you feel so uncertain of your previous work.  Frau Devereaux, I appreciate your civility and patience with the regime as we continue our investigations.  Please answer all of the officers questions honestly.""<br/><br/>Her smile was sweet.  Commander Wojcik knew how to handle herself - it didn't make it easy, but Fabiano's presence and admission gave her comfort, despite the implications that she was also under inquiry.  If Kohler did have orders from the Fuhrer then the Colonel had not trusted her with the task, but he trusted her more than the Oberstleutenant since she was not the one with two eyes at her back.  Still, she rubbed the dust off her fingers until a faint light replaced them.  Yvael was prepared."
3782,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=160,2014-11-26T21:22:59,Rhandom1,"It had been a long night for the assassin. A memory best recounted at another time perhaps but for now Hamish stood vigilant watch over the witch’s clinic. He had followed her from a distance that morning from her flat to the clinic uncertain of where he fit in the plans of angels and demons. The man in the dark suit had called him immortal but Hamish simply could not wrap his mind around that concept. Immortality went against the very grain of Hamish’s work and training.<br/><br/>500 meters from the clinic there was a hollowed bird roost, dormant of the feathery residents that at one time sang here. It smelled of mildew and age but that did not touch Hamish as he kept his private watch. He felt a tug that he denied to be in the clinic with her, but prudence kept him far for the time being. There was still far too much information for him to process. The ugly deaths of the three soldiers had brought back a measure of the assassin and quelled a portion of the rage that hammered at the gates.<br/><br/>A spark remained, however, and no amount of breathing exercises would quiet the furious demon. A thought of Chaya, broken and beaten, her large eyes filled with tears and confusion, the spark would flare and it became a struggle for Hamish to control it. ‘Breathe it down’ he would tell himself, and in doing so, found how he could keep the rage at a simmer. But the reckoning was far from over.<br/><br/>Hamish watched through the scope of his rifle as a small boy ran inside the clinic and exited shortly after. Most likely a courier, Hamish figured, he had seen other children sliding notes into her pockets before. Hamish did not consider this odd, she was a major part of this clinic and he assumed she would get correspondence from many places. However, seeing her usher the clinic clear put him on alert.<br/><br/>His vantage point was not ideal, he could watch the front door easily enough and some of the street but at this distance he needed his scope to make out anything definitive. He looked to see if there was anything to that would open his vantage point but unless he wanted to get closer, there was little to aid him. He was not ready to chance getting closer yet so he continued watching through his scope.<br/><br/>Not much longer after Isolde had ushered a few people out, the tall blonde woman was knocking on the door. Isolde let her inside the clinic and Hamish decided it was time to learn the identity of the woman. He had seen her too many times and Hamish did not give much credence to coincidence.<br/><br/>The streets suddenly exploded with activity as soldiers appeared in front of the clinic. There was the blonde man from the night at the hotel and he seemed to be giving orders. He shouted something that didn’t reach Hamish at his distance and Hamish watched as the doors seemed to blow open, scattering three of the soldiers in its path. Hamish moved his scope through as much of the scene as he could, ready to open fire but unsure of where to start. It seemed the blonde man in charge would be the most likely starting point but Hamish could not squeeze the trigger until he had a better idea of how many soldiers were down there.<br/><br/>His rifle allowed him 5 shots, he had a hand gun and two knives but he had not packed extra ammunition. A mistake he could only shrug against and mark off as being too caught up in the recent revelations. To make matters worse the Kar 98k, while amazingly accurate, had taken a decline in power. Clean shots were required from a distance over 400 yards to kill a man and at 1000 would require a headshot or a mass shot where there were no heavy clothing. Hamish had other rifles that were far more powerful and much better for this situation but walking around with one would raise questions.<br/><br/>There was no doubt in his mind that he could make 5 head shots from here but training went against that. A shot to the chest, either pierce the heart or lung, was a kill shot. No doctor would get there in time to prevent death. Hamish made his plans, 5 shots with the rifle which he could than abandon right there in the empty bird house, then he would make his way on foot to her side. If he was immortal, now would most likely be the best test.<br/><br/>Then Hamish swung his scope back to the door and his rage became an inferno. Only the tightest margin of self control prevented him from just squeezing the trigger right then. Hamish found the fourth member of the night of Chaya’s beating. A man who had the power to stop it and only stood by and laughed. Why he suddenly cared was simply added to the pile of unanswered questions he would need to sort through.<br/><br/>Rage, unbridled and new brought silent tears to the eyes of the assassin who nearly screamed in frustration! He could not work like this! These damn feelings were weakening him! He needed to breathe, to regain mastery of himself! But this man had to die and Hamish would not let another opportunity go by.<br/><br/>Once Hamish made the decision, it seemed like his rage responded with a surprising obedience. It let him work, allowed him to focus, and even sharpened his sense. This would be no quick death. The man would not suffer like the other three but Hamish acknowledged his skill with a rifle. There were many ways for a man to die slowly and ugly with the assassin’s form of a scalpel blade. It would require a perfect shot, a shot only two or three others in the history of humans could probably make. Hamish was one of those people, and deep down, he knew it.<br/><br/>His rifle came up, he took aim, and he breathed. Time swirled to a stand still for him as he hunted through the 20 inches of the scopes viewing area. The rifle ceased to exist on its own becoming an extension of the assassin’s arms, flags lining the streets went silent, and numbers danced through his head to collide in the barest fraction of a turn one way or another. He aimed high allowing for gravity and the slightest compensation for the spin of the earth. Hamish squeezed the heavy trigger and reawakened the world with the crack of the rifle.<br/><br/>The bullet left the rifle traveling roughly 800 meters per second, which meant it would cover the needed distance in about 3/4ths of a second. It struck Officer Fabiano where the collar bone and neck join, traveled through the small amount of tissue with ease before ripping through his left lung and shattering the 6th rib as it stopped from the impact with the bone. Officer Fabiano fell as blood poured from the gaping wound in his neck. It would take only a minute for his lung to fill with blood, leaking air into the cavity, and collapsing. The bullet would have shredded the lung completely. Officer Fabiano’s last few breaths on this earth would be one of extreme pain as he slowly suffocated in a few raspy, wheezing attempts to draw air through the well of blood.<br/><br/>Hamish felt the rage leak away in satisfaction. It was a perfect shot.<br/><br/>“For you, Chaya,” Hamish whispered to the still quiet winds. He put his eye back to the scope, ready to go back to work, carving Isolde an exit if need be."
3783,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=160,2014-11-27T05:02:35,Isolde,"The quiet Italian officer who had been speaking to the woman, Wojcik, suddenly jerked, making a coughing sound almost like one would make if discreetly covering a belch. With no warning, he crumpled to the ground and the cracking of gunfire was heard in the neat explosion of shattered glass. An abstract thought crossed her mind that he should not have allowed himself to be silhouetted in through the window’s shade before her nurse’s training kicked in.<br/>Isolde leaped forward to catch him and he coughed,<br/><br/>“I’m dying.”<br/><br/>He was conscious but his heart was pounding furiously, Isolde noticed as she caught him by the wrist. Her  hands were instantly covered in bright blood as she barked out,<br/><br/>“Get him to the table.”<br/><br/>Her orders were not meant to anyone specifically but to all universally. Hands obeyed her and the young man lay blinking straight ahead,into her face without really seeing her. Some one, she didn’t recognize the voice murmured,<br/><br/>“He’s been shot. Wounds like that are lethal.”<br/><br/>Isolde glared around at the men standing there and at Officer Wojcik who appeared to be in a state of shock. All talking ceased as she listened to his chest. With a frown, Isolde cleared his airways and then reassessed. She knew where the bullet had entered but damn her if she could see an exit wound.<br/><br/>“Damn bullet has torn up his chest cavity and is still inside.” She said to no one particular. The stricken look of agony on the Italian’s face was enough to make Isolde forget her anger or that this man was her enemy. She was above all else a healer and a woman driven by compassion.<br/><br/>“I need to try to let out some of the blood without injuring him further.”<br/><br/>“Mama, I want my mama. Did you see my brother?” the Italian began to whine in a little boy’s voice. Isolde frowned. He was losing blood and oxygen. The poor man was fading fast. He was sucking air as if he were gulping a vat of water and Isolde knew for sure that his lung must be in sheer tatters. Blood began to bubble up on his lips.<br/><br/>Isolde knew his chest cavity was filling with old air and fresh blood. She grabbed an awl type surgery tool and made a quick puncture in the chest wall. The Italian shrieked with a thin wail reserved for a child who is weary. Blood gushed out with a hissing sound of air under pressure escaping. Isolde was sprayed by the blood, and her arms were bloody up to the elbows. Ignoring this, she worked to control the bleeding and bring him some relief.<br/><br/>She was cursing the Nazis for taking their oxygen machine and their supplies of morphine.She could do nothing to stabilize his blood pressure or his pain. Even though Isolde knew she was fighting a losing battle, she continued to fight for his life<br/>.<br/>She placed a tube in the opening in the chest wall and instructed the soldiers to move the Italian to a semi sitting position while she piled bloody pillows behind him. The patient nearly fell off side ways.<br/><br/>“Hold on to him, Dummkopf.” Isolde snapped as she dropped bloody gaze bandages to the floor.<br/><br/>“No blood to give. No fluids to feed in his veins. Nazi vultures have taken it all. Curses to them all. May Hitler eat cyanide and blow his brains on the walls, alone and in hiding for the way he has reduced the entire world to hell. Goddess visit his iniquity on his three fold.” Isolde was frantically trying to save this man’s life.<br/><br/>“Come on , fight it, live, damn you,” she encouraged while applying pressure, wiping blood, snapping orders to all around her when finally, he arched his back, heels drumming the table and lay still, a gout of blood at his lips. She fought death for several minutes before she became aware of Erlind standing at her elbow<br/>.<br/>Turning, covered in his blood, her face painted with streaks of the crimson life force, Isolde squinted her eyes at Erlind.<br/>“And this is the help you were vowed to bring? His blood be on your hands!”<br/><br/>She turned and pummeling the demon on the chest, wanting nothing more than to be alone with him, like they had been at the hotel in the beginning. The beginning, Life had been full of hope and possibility then."
3784,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=160,2014-11-27T23:50:51,WildSpawn,"<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic"">""You know where my loyalties lie and you hold no position over me with Him."" </span></span><br/><br/>When the police officer stormed into the clinic with a message to Erlind, the man opened the folded paper and read it quickly. He gave a nod to the officer and shifted his eyes back to Yvonne; now at the presence of Officer Fabiano. Erlind raised a brow as Udo approached the clinic, followed by three other men. It looked like that the interrogation with Isolde Devereaux was not going to be private. He expected it. It was certainly something he could not avoid. The woman was innocent and had nothing to do with the assassination attempts. But how was he to prove the regime that she was innocent without blowing up his cover? He needed to act, and act quickly. Play it their way. Give them what they want. Proceed with the interrogation even if that meant in the presence of the man who went behind his back to report whatever information to the Colonel.<br/><br/>The Oberstleutnant gave Yvonne a nod without adding any form of protest. He approached the matter the way it should be approached. Words had no power to impress the mind without the exquisite horror of their reality. Words were mankind's most aggressive weapon. She won this time. He gave her the favor. It was only true. She did hold a much better position with the Creator more than himself did nowadays. It did not matter. Let her or her likes crawl through life upon her knees, while he strides through his life on his feet. Her words did not anger him though. Truth never took the best of him, and those words were true enough to keep him silenced.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“We may begin...”</span>He approached Isolde with a confident and organized manners.  He pushed papers and other objects on the reception desk aside and leaned back against it, sitting in a way where his feet were still touching the ground. Suddenly he saw it coming. The bullet. In slow motion. Piercing through a 250m range, mid-way towards the clinic. Calculating its speed in meters per second, Erlind could only believe that the person who fired the bullet was positioned at a 500m distance from the building. The oblique angle of the bullet uncovered the assassin's position. He must be on a roof top. Erlind found himself moving away from the desk, mouth agape. While everything around him moved at a normal pace in the real time, the spectacle itself within his vision range moved at a slower speed. The bullet now lost a fraction of it's momentum. The high velocity of the bullet focused on a small area of the glass window, making a perfect small hole and as the generated heat of the bullet speed created expansion between the glass molecules as it passed through it; it piercing the spot where Fabiano's collar bone and the neck connected. The sound faded out for a few seconds as Erlind tried to compose his thoughts. In his time lived on earth, he had<span style=""font-style: italic"">never</span>seen such a perfect shot in human history.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“Get him to the table.”  </span><br/><br/>The noise started to fade back in rapidly and it was Isolde's voice that sucked him back into reality.<br/><br/>Erlind hurried beside Isolde.<span style=""font-style: italic""> “He’s been shot. Wounds like that are lethal.”</span>He muttered to her and shook his head. There was nothing he could do. He had no power over death. The Demon glanced at Officer Wojcik from under his brows to take note of the state of shock on her face, blood had splattered on her since the man was standing right beside her. He tilted his head and said nothing for a long while. Erlind pulled away from Fabiano and crossed his fingers behind his neck nervously before snapping as more police men stormed into clinic. In the distance, he heard the sirens of the red cross ambulance moving nearer and nearer from the nearby hospital.<br/><br/>_____________________________________________________<br/><br/><br/>As Fabiano struggled to breath, the world began to darken around him.<br/><br/>There was no sense of well-being.<br/><br/>There was no sense of peace.<br/><br/>There was only darkness... suffering... an agony unlike anything a living person could have experienced. His vision became blurry and he violently gripped Isolde by the wrist, tears of pain streaming down his bloody cheeks, nails sinking into the Nurse's skin as he fell unconscious.<br/><br/>An immense brightness suddenly surrounded him as he felt himself being pulled away from his vessel. A beam of pure white light  emitting from the blonde woman – Yvonne - slashed through the darkness which surrounded him. The man saw himself covered in blood.<span style=""font-style: italic"">“Come on , fight it, live, damn you,”</span>He slowly moved his  face towards the Nurse, watching her fighting for his own life... an enemy's life.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Let me go</span>, he whispered into the Nurse's ear, staring past her at his own body.<br/><br/>He was suddenly sucked back into his vessel. His eyes grew wide open, his back arched. His fingers curled around Yvonne's thumb and blood poured out of his mouth; chocking on one last, faint sigh.<br/><br/>Then his body grew still.<br/><br/>His head fell slowly back and to the side and lifeless watered dark eyes locked on Yvonne's form, seeing her for who she truly was - an idea of God.<br/><br/>Her luminous face... Her face inked into his brain... He drew her like an unfinished painting, and whatever he drew of her was his own<span style=""font-style: italic"">forever</span>.<br/><br/>And no one... No one will take that last image away from him.<br/><br/>_____________________________________________________<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“And this is the help you were vowed to bring? His blood be on your hands!” </span><br/><br/>Erlind gasped as the Nurse pummeled him on the chest, during which he eventually just let her do. Absent-minded and for an instant ignoring the presence of the Nazis in the lobby room, he gripped Isolde forcefully by the shoulders and pulled her to him, wrapping his arms around her and cuddling the back of her neck with his hand. He felt no joy inside her. There was only despair.<br/><br/>For the first time ever in ages, he felt the muscles around his black, rotten heart tighten behind his rib cage, and he drew silent tears. Tears not for himself, but for... another.<br/><br/>_____________________________________________________<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Italy, Naples</span></span><br/><br/>In a pure state of shock, a man in a blue suit lost control of the vehicle he drove down the Spaccanapoli street. The car slid into a large metal barrier and flipped over. The man screamed as the vehicle continued to slide on its shoulder.<br/><br/>It hit a passing van. The force of the impact ejected the man, Luciano, from his vehicle and into the sidewalk."
3785,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=180,2014-11-28T01:30:13,Isolde,"Isolde let herself rest in the circle of Erlind’s arms, suddenly too tired to continue. Despair rested heavily on her as if losing this man on the examination table was the last straw in the  constant deprivation and deportation. She stiffened as his hand smoothed her hair and pushed against him. Her chin came up and she squared her shoulders as she stepped away from him.<br/><br/>With a frosty glare, she said,<br/>“I’m leaving this place and I’m going now. Don’t try to get in my way.” She declared, looking around at the soldiers with their glaring, offensive red arm bands. Isolde looked at the now blood soaked apron and untied the sash with an impatient tug. She wadded the offending garment in a ball and threw it to the nearest junior member of the group.<br/><br/>“Did you hear me, Erlind? Do not try to stop me. Command your men to stand down.” Her tone was imperious with a menace that was well marked.<br/><br/>To her surprise, Isolde was detained at the door and her bloody hands yanked hard behind her back. Handcuffs snapped into place and rough hands shoved her into a chair. The faceless man behind her stepped away and said<br/><br/>“We have come for answers and answers you will provide. You can decide if you want to do this the easy way or the hard way.”<br/><br/>Some of the police officers brought over a lamp that was used for examining wounds and snapped its light on in her eyes. Isolde squinted and turned her face to the side but she knew it was no use. Erlind did nothing to alleviate the rough treatment, but she didn’t expect him to, not really. She meant nothing to him.<br/><br/>Isolde wished for more bullets from the sniper. He had done her a favor by taking out one of the cursed Nazis. Now if only he would clean house of this scourge. She knew she would die in this time, if not today then some time soon. Death was only a portal to a new life in another time. If only it didn’t hurt so much.<br/><br/>A voice, for Isolde couldn’t see anything or anyone for the light, demanded to know where she was on a date,<br/><br/>“I was here working. Or home in my flat. I have little social life.”<br/><br/>A hand slapped her face. One cheek and a back hand, the other. Isolde’s head flew back and she tasted her own blood in her mouth.<br/><br/>“Wrong answer. Try again.”"
3786,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=180,2014-11-29T14:13:21,Sound of Silence,"The tension in the clinic was the first thing that Udo noticed. From the moment he opened the door, it was as if it had struck him in the chest and knocked the wind out of him. It was a suffocating feeling, and could be cut with a knife. If the tension was this heavy then he couldn’t help but wonder if something had happened between Officer Wojcik and Herr Köhler. He knew his place and thus he would not ask no matter how much it bothered him. But, it did bother him that the list of things he wished to have Erlind explain to him was becoming somewhat extensive.<br/><br/>Then, no sooner had he assessed the situation, the gunshot came. Everyone in the clinic became tense at that moment, Udo included, the nurse flying into action in an attempt to save the young officer.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“Get him to the table.”</span>She had said.<br/><br/>A heavy sigh left him. He knew the inevitable was coming. He turned his attention away and put his back against the wall, peering out of the window. Who would have thought there was an assassin lurking nearby… Who the hell? Had he missed someone during the church execution, perhaps? No… that was impossible, that church had been cleared. Whoever this was, they had to be working for someone else. Or maybe they had missed someone. Either way, this was noteworthy.<br/><br/>Udo moved away from the window, broken glass crunching under his boot, and walked over to the man on the table just as the nurse was cuffed and placed in a chair for interrogation. She had failed to save the officer. With a sound like that, it couldn’t be helped.  He took his index and middle fingers and closed the man’s eyes. It was the least he could do, even though he didn’t know this man, he was a man who served the Reich.<br/><br/>He tuned out the interrogation, only picking up what was being said here and there, more focused on a few odds and ends sitting around the clinic. He was examining a medicine bottle while he was deep in thought.<br/><br/>“Officer Drechsler?”<br/><br/>Udo turned his attention to the young officer, “What is it?” He inquired.<br/><br/>“Are you interested in saying anything to Frau Devereaux? That’s why you’ve come, right?”<br/><br/>“No,” Udo said simply, noting the disappointment in the man’s expression. “I’m merely here to observe.”<br/><br/>“I thought…”<br/><br/>“I don’t want to have to repeat myself. I have my orders, and would appreciate it if you didn’t stick your nose in my business.” He placed the medicine bottle back where he had found it. “I’ve seen everything I needed to see,” he moved past the young officer and looked out the broken window again.<br/><br/>He had been right to think that something was going on, and this was just more motivation to get to the bottom of it. This murder was going to go in his report back to Berlin, and request further investigation. He had a feeling he was going to be in Munich for awhile."
3787,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=180,2014-11-30T04:35:56,Rhandom1,"Part II<br/><br/>Hamish held his next shot, waiting for there to be a reaction of some sort. He had planned to use the confusion to slip inside the guard ring. His position was no longer in his favor as he could see nothing that was happening through the window. Forms passed, casting their shadowy outlines through the thin fabric but Hamish had no idea who was who anymore. From this distance he could hear nothing and while the few perimeter guards shuffled their feet and looked at each other, no one even seemed to be highly alerted.<br/><br/>The curse of evil men. No one gives a damn as long as it isn’t them in the crosshairs of fate.<br/><br/>Hamish had to get closer, something felt off and he suddenly found he was worried for his new friend. It no longer mattered if she were a witch or not, she was a connection to something deeper, stirrings he had not felt in any time he could remember. It was not the rage that drove him to Chaya’s tormentors, a volcanic eruption of the purest anger at the fear behind her eyes as she was brutally kicked and beaten. This was a softer concern.<br/><br/>Hamish had spoken to many people about the nurse and he had been told glorious tales of her humble healing touch. So how had she raised the ire of someone so high in the Nazi party? The blonde man and woman were a part of this somehow for they kept appearing in the peripherals of his task. They were both high ranking officers and both now in her clinic. Yet not a single fire had been shot nor had any commander come to the door to relay orders.<br/><br/>Hamish did not like confusion. Confusion was far worse than simply not knowing or even fear. Fear required a humility that one was somehow flawed. Hamish had no such concept of himself. Confusion on the other hand meant a loss of control. Someone had out maneuvered him. Had Fabiano simply been a trap? Set up for him to take out so they would have a reason further question Isolde? He knew such tactics had been used before but this did not feel like such a set up as there were far too many variables. It would mean someone knew exactly what he was capable of doing.<br/><br/>A medical car pulled up, sirens cutting through the quiet day with its piercing cacophony and after a few minutes removed the covered body of the Italian officer. He was no longer even an afterthought for the assassin as he watched the door closed to the clinic. The medical car pulled away with no more fanfare, sirens silent enough to put the dead back to sleep.<br/><br/>The longer Hamish watched through the scope, the more questions went unanswered. He needed information and he was not going to get that from here. He removed the scope from his rifle and simply left the rifle in the abandoned bird coop. Once on the street, his mind went to work mapping the closest alleys and keeping track of the distance and time. A plan to use his badge sprang into mind but a<span style=""font-style: italic"">Reichsinspektur</span>badge was not a military rank, it was mostly a political position. It gave him no say in military matters but gave him tremendous power for moving around and being generally left alone. The Generals may order the troops but politics ordered the Generals, hence a healthy respect was given to his station. But ultimately, if they wanted to arrest Isolde, there was little he could do to stop them.<br/><br/>It was only a moment or two later that the map in his head and the clinic converged. He was in an alley way across the street and a few doors down. He could not make out very much of what was happening but a small crowd was gathering in curiosity. The clinic was somewhat of a safe spot for most, a refuge where they could simply be. Jewish or not, they were all in the same boat here, injured, frightened, and in need.<br/><br/>But there would be no wave of outrage over the clinics destruction. No chance to sow chaos. Fear is powerful and at that moment, Hamish despised the human race. So capable and yet they seemed to exist only to destroy. The small crowd could easily overpower the lazy soldiers half-heartedly keeping them back but they would not. They were locked with fear and despair. They knew the clinic was done and only needed to feed their idle curiosity on how brutal the act would be.<br/><br/>How many of these people had she saved? How many lives had she touched with her selfless acts of healing? And the only one brave enough to face down whatever was inside the clinic was the shadow no one wanted to acknowledge. The monster in the dark corners.<br/><br/>Hamish almost had to laugh at how this clinic was certainly not made to be infiltrated. One door led inside, small intermittent windows, solid brick structure, and no roof access made the clinic secure against thieves. It also meant Hamish had no way in except the front door. A lot of people were going to die, himself included. If he did manage to get away, his cover would be blown. He would have to flee Germany with open contracts, something he had never done.<br/><br/>Hamish retreated into the shadows of the alleyway and closed his eyes. For some reason, at that moment, Chaya came to his thoughts. He wished he had taken the time to get to know her. She seemed a lovely young woman, and Hamish would have enjoyed seeing her smile. He worried a thought for Myra and Josef but felt they were survivors. They would endure and he could only hope Chaya would also. Her young mind could still bounce back from the trauma.<br/><br/>Hamish gripped his pistol in his right hand and withdrew one of the knives, blade held down, in his left. He took several deep breaths until he felt the usual calm all the way into his bones. His decision was made, the consequences would be severe no matter what happened next. All he could do now was put every ounce of energy and focus into getting her out. He stepped out of the shadows of the alley just as the door of the clinic reopened.<br/><br/>They were leaving. They looked irritated, as if whatever they were after still lay just out of their reach. Hamish stepped back into the shadows and watched as the officers left the clinic, wordlessly glaring at one another and no one. Car doors opened and closed, started and drove off. A large man of a definite mean temperament was the last to leave, behind him he drug a limp body with a shock of long red hair. The large man barked some commands at the nearest officer who ran to the door with chalk and the word<span style=""font-style: italic"">“verboten”</span>was scrawled for all to see.<br/><br/>Hamish was sickened by the dispirited gasp that ran through the small crowd. He would mark this memory into his newly found well of knowledge. People were generally cowards. The remarkable few who were not would change the world, for better or worse. No one else could really be trusted.<br/><br/>There was a short flurry of activity as soldiers marked the building like a dog in new territory. Then they too were gone, dispersed into the wind of humanity, leaving two soldiers behind to steal the medicines from the clinic. They left her lying on the sidewalk. There was no dignity for her there. Her dress was ripped, her flesh exposed to the cruel, cold sun, and white snow painted the gray backdrop as her blood left smears and drops from fresh and horrible wounds.<br/><br/>Hamish approached her slowly. His mind in shock at what he was seeing. As he stepped closer the guards began challenging him, demanding he stay away. He ignored them and their threats. They could not touch him. Not today. Not ever again. They had broken a symbol of hope and left it to rot in a city that stank with the excrement of hate and fear.<br/><br/>The guards stepped up to push him backwards. Hamish slowly looked at the hand that was shoving him in the chest. It strained to move him but his balance was perfect, his mind clear, and now his soul had joined in the fight. The knife in his left hand flashed, removing the hand in a clean stroke. The guard screamed and the knife plunged through the flimsy material of the winter coat and burst into the liver. A simple raking gesture opened the soldier across the pelvis, organs and life racing to the ground.<br/><br/>Hamish withdrew his knife and forgot about the soldier. He was dead. Good riddance.<br/><br/>The second soldier watched his friend die in an eye blink and stood shocked as the smallish bald man raised the gun in his hand and fired. The soldier blinked at the retort but felt the bullet enter at the base of his neck, tearing through his throat and vocal cords before exiting out the back. The shot left him partially alive but unfortunately did not severe the spinal cord. The soldier died trying futilely to hold the blood in and grasp air. Hamish dismissed him as well before kneeling before the beautiful woman.<br/><br/>She was breathing.<br/><br/>It was slow and ragged but she was breathing! Hamish laughed aloud, a moment of pure and unabashed joy surged through him. They had broken the symbol but it was not dead!<br/><br/>Hamish ran inside and quickly cleaned the clinic of it’s medicine. He would sort it out once she was safe. Back outside a few people were gathering around her, some were patting her hand and crying.<br/><br/>“Get away from her if you wish to live out your pathetic lives any longer,” he said. His voice cold, distant, and full of promise.<br/><br/>“We can help,” offered one man.<br/><br/>“You had your chance to help!” Hamish retorted. He made no attempt to hide the venom in his voice. “But you stand by and let everyone else fight for you. Go hide in your homes with whatever lies you feed yourself so you can sleep.”<br/><br/>Hamish knelt in the stunned silence and easily lifted her limp form from the ground. The crowd watched in stunned silence as this seemingly normal man carried her into the shadows of a nearby alley, and seemingly disappeared. Later, when the police came around and discovered the bodies of the dead soldiers, no one could quite describe the fierce man. Only that he was deadly and seemed to materialize from the shadows.<br/><br/>WEEKS LATER<br/><br/>January, 1940 Munich, Germany<br/><br/>She had opened her eyes finally. Weeks of bedrest, constant care, and a lot of worried nights but when Hamish returned that morning, Chaya reported that she had opened her eyes. Hamish shared a smile with her and moved swiftly up the stairs.<br/><br/>He had put her in the master bedroom. The huge bed was the most comfortable and Hamish was surprised by how many remedies he knew to care for the cuts and bruises. Time and her own energies seemed to take care of the rest. Hamish leaned in the doorway and watched as she lie there, just breathing. Hamish smiled as he felt Chaya stand beside him. The smile no longer felt so unusual to him."
3788,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=180,2014-11-30T07:13:14,Isolde,"The last thing Isolde remembered was the scorching flesh on her shoulder, the scent spiraling upward as the cigarette was pressed against her tender white skin. The last had been one injury too many and had she known anything of use to the Nazis would have enticed her to spill her guts. The only guts that had been spilled were the content of her stomach on the General’s shoes.<br/>She had passed out and vaguely had memory of being yanked about, then dropped into an icy puddle, where she did not know. Warm hands had pressed against her limp body and a sensation of floating followed. Now she was weightless, floating in a feather bed with those warm hands caressing her damaged body. She heard the murmured voice of a man encouraging her to be well and reassuring her of her safety. Isolde slept.<br/>In her sleep, Isolde saw a man, man or angel or demon, she didn’t know. Was he real or part of her dreams? Dreams filled with blood and bondage and something elusive and sweet. A butterfly with its wings tore off. A sightless child wandering in the Elysian fields. She heard soft words, caring in tone but surrounded by flames. Why couldn’t she wake up?<br/><br/>WEEKS LATER<br/><br/>Isolde opened her eyes to a young maid but couldnt remember her name.<br/><br/>""I'll summon the master."" she had said with a bob in Isolde's direction.<br/><br/>Soon the man, Hamish, Isolde smiled weakly at him as she remembered that much, returned with the maid. Both of them smiled at her and then at each other. Isolde was too weak to sit up or even raise her voice loud enough to be heard clearly.<br/><br/>""So you are the one who found me?"" she gestured wanly. ""Thank you. I fear I have been much trouble."" She licked her lips. They were dry and cracked, ""Could I have some water?""<br/><br/>The maid, the man had called her Chaya, Isolde thought, rushed to do her bidding and chattering away at her.<br/><br/>""We thought you were dead but Herr Hamish nursed you himself. He wouldn't let anyone but himself take care of you. He slept outside your door at night and if you so much as groaned he was right by your side. You did groan something fierce and talk in your sleep. Nearly every day since you have been here but no sir, Herr Hamish has been true and faithful. He is a good man.""<br/><br/>Isolde could only blink at the onslaught of word. Tears rolled from the outside corners of her eyes so much was her gratitude. Finally, she closed her eyes and drifted into a restful sleep. When she woke up again, a man was sitting in a chair outside the door. Isolde had trouble focusing because one of her eyes was still swollen but she thought it was Hamish.<br/><br/>""You are real,"" she whispered loud enough for him to hear. ""I thought I had dreamed you. I had the strangest dreams. But you are real and I think you saved me."""
3789,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=180,2014-11-30T23:59:57,WildSpawn,"<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""text-decoration: underline"">One Week After Clinic Incident</span></span><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Yvonne &amp; Luciano's first meeting,</span><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Reason: Fabiano's death-wish delivery</span><br/><br/><br/>Luciano pulled cotton wrap around the back of his right wrist four times, then over the area just above his thumb, and then across his palm three times again. He repeated the process three more times, making sure to wind it from the wrist to the top of his hand between the index and middle finger. He secured the wrap with a hook and attempted to flex his hand. He found himself clenching his teeth but managed to swallow his pain. Two bones in his hand were fractured and he was fortunate enough that the injured hand was not his dominant - his left.<br/><br/>The man who stood taller than his brother, winced again as he slowly slipped his arms through the sleeves of a white shirt, made of thin fabric, but expensive material. He buttoned up the shirt with one hand and reached out for his waistcoat, a blazer and the tie with the other. He opted for a three pieces<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i62.tinypic.com/2uoi9hw.jpg""><span style=""color: #80BFBF"">royal blue business suit</span></a>, worthy of whoever he was to meet. The man has always admired a balancing elegance and a classy style of quality. His meeting with this stranger was as important to him as the letter which rested on his brother's work desk. His mission today was to deliver the message to whom the letter may concern and make sure that he has done what his brother would have wanted to do. Before reaching out for his black winter greatcoat, he applied one spray of cologne to one wrist and one spray to his chest before exiting his brother's apartment house.<br/><br/>Luciano was a man of discretion and his tastes in scents was of an exquisite choice. He favored the very fresh, the very refreshing and the very light of beach like fragrances; with soft notes of ocean air, citrus, vetiver and mint.<br/><br/>A burst of warm air greeted his soul as he walked up the steps of the church. He took a quick glance at the name inked on the envelope and slowly parted his lips. The Mariner glanced quickly around him before venturing into God's sanctuary. Officer Yvonne Wójcik was the stranger he needed to meet. He had sent her an anonymous mail to her quarters as quickly as he could when he found out about the secrecy of the letter. He did not speak of the reason. From experience, Luciano had picked the best way to seek this person out in a face to face meeting, and instead of picking the time of the meeting himself, he mentioned in his letter that he shall await her arrival before the last glow of the sun disappears into the evening sky.<br/><br/>As he ventured deeper into the fortress of God with graceful quite steps, the man did not notice the presence of the woman with the golden hair, sitting in one of the front rows. He removed his coat and his strong-built, lithe form - clothed in a rich blue - came to stand about only two feet away from the stranger sitting to the left of his form.<br/><br/>The man found himself inhaling sharply. Grey eyes with hints of the colors of the sea lowered to the floor with a humble heart, and silently, Luciano crossed himself invoking the Trinity.<br/><br/>After he was done, he raised his head and focused his strong gaze on the statue of the Lady of Grace and her Son. A glow of complete serenity touched his pale, yet softly sun-kissed features as he silently demanded from God to grant him the courage to change the things he can and the patience to accept the things he cannot change.<br/>_____________________<br/><br/>Prayer. Prayer was always the answer. When Commander Yvonne Wojcik wanted guidance on her missions toward their results, she prayed it was swift. When the un-promoted officer needed patience, she prayed for those it was meant for. When the warrior woman took a team with her in accordance with her orders and she lost a soldier by following them, she prayed they had done what was required to gain his favor. When the woman of two wars, holy and domestic, found she was without the strength to move on, she prayed for more work. When the nephillim, Yvael of the War-Wounded Soul, found herself with doubt, she prayed unceasingly, willing it away with the power of faith and determination, and waited until her mind returned her confidence with or without the logical revelation or signs others might asked for.<br/><br/>The door opened and the woman ignored the aura of loyalty. It was a rare occurrence, but so was any aura in this place. After the last week, Yvonne found herself visiting the church frequently, as if being present would eventually cover the scars of the murdered there. Such things could never be healed, she knew. However, such things could make the foundations of its beliefs stronger, the proverbial thickened skin a mark of survival, not death, which protected the life within with twice the cells. This had not been on of those ""things"", but she needed it for herself so she came. She was defiant, and in the face of obstacles, Yvonne confronted them. When that failed, she defied with prayer.<br/><br/>His aura saddled alongside her. She looked up. What she saw was enough to fail her eyes and fill her with doubt, strength abandoned. It could not be. So she confronted herself first with the obstacle of fact - this could not be so it wasn't, and she would ascertain it's truth. The man's profile looked like him, but things were off here and there, and what she could see from this angle did not equate what one might see from another. Which meant she would inevitably have to get closer.<br/><br/>For now, she cataloged his differences - taller, larger, darker, broader, aged. Then she applied their meaning - different, inaccurate, unholy, and idiotic. The creature taking his place had spent so much energy hiding the truth of itself from its aura it missed the physical details that would give it away first. She could be impressed by it's capability, or disappointed in its lack of foresight.<br/><br/>Anger and disappointment often went hand-in-hand. She prayed for patience.<br/><br/>He sat in the pew before her and she slid to meet him, her head bowed over the back of the seat as she whispered into his ear, ""You are unwelcome here and that form you cast erringly has expired. If you intend to cause anyone some sort of anguish, have faith, hellspawn, that you will have it, but you will have it all.""<br/><br/>She did not moved her position, prepared for battle here and now, another scar to match the last one. He may have been fearful, he may have intended to protest, but he would have recognized her threat for the sincerity it had and second-guessed whatever plans brought him here. She stood, slowly, the air of menace wrapped about her as she walked out of her pew to block the exit of his own, one hand on the seatback with casual intimidation. ""You were the one who sent me the note? Hmp,"" she shook her head with more disappointment, it ringing in her words.<br/>_____________________<br/><br/>Eyes burned on his neck, his back, but he did not turn around. After a traumatic experience serving in his battleship and the horror he laid eyes upon; horror unimaginable, unexplained which he sworn to take with him to the grave, Luciano found himself disconnecting from the world. His trans-Atlantic voyages since helped him learn how to recover, but at a very slower pace. With commitment, the immortal youth within his body had continued to battle the sense of safety and trust that were shattered after he came out of war victorious, but psychologically and emotionally injured beyond measure. Grief was an unknown territory for him; another red circle mark on his navigational map.<br/><br/>Fighting for his existence within a sad humanity had helped him develop willpower he never thought to possess in the past. Even to this day, he has not understood why he could see them.. The dead.<br/><br/>Upsetting memories of people old gone, would wake him in the cavernous dead of the night, sweating and shaking, while overwhelmed with deep ecstatic sensations throughout his body all at once. He had developed a great awareness of internal lights and colors, and upon placing his hand on a living creature he would feel the energy discharging, flowing through the bodies of these beings. It was something he could not explain nor could he bring himself to comprehend, and the more he tried to fight what his brain was developing, the more his brain wanted to unlock the fulness of life itself.<br/><br/>But he resisted the burning desire of ecstasy. That was one thing he excelled at. Resistance. Supreme excellence of mind and body control. He was a wise man, and a man of science and he thought he could probably bring a scientific explanation to all these mysterious events that simply happened to pour into his life without end.<br/><br/>It was only normal that he could feel the eyes of the female glaring at him from behind, yet he did not turn around. He clearly stated in his mail that if she was to arrive, that she needed to be the one to start a conversation with him first.<br/><br/>Silently his body tingled and extreme sensations of cold and heat moved through his lithe frame but he remained composed, producing an image of a man who was in complete control.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""You are unwelcome here and that form you cast erringly has expired. If you intend to cause anyone some sort of anguish, have faith, hellspawn, that you will have it, but you will have it all."" </span><br/><br/>The first contact was made through an exchange of a relatively high degree of warmth, coated in a sensation of confusion from the other behind him. A small, amused smile came to touch his pink-hued lips as he turned his head silently to cast a glance at the woman from the corner of his eye. He thought to stand up as well, but she had blocked his entrance. The man stood anyway from his seat and turned his frame to face her completely. The Nazi regime was fanatical, crazy, delusional so it only made sense if this woman before him thought he was some creature from Hell. But, he was also a logical person and his logic assumed ... no ... it believed that it was only natural that the woman thought of him as someone who should not have been there. He wondered if his brother worked closely to this woman. He has not read the contents of the letter, somewhere secured inside his blazer's pocket. He respected whatever secrecy and privacy the words within the envelope contained.<br/><br/>The man parted his lips slowly and he allowed for a subtle hint of a warm smile to play on his lips, hoping it would disarm the woman from her state of confusion and lack of trust. Ironically enough, he did not trust anyone himself. He extend a hand towards the woman for a shake and dared to lock his gunmetal grey-blues on the blonde's face.<br/><br/>In a light accent and a perfect German, he began,<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Guten Tag, Frau Wójcik! Meine name ist Luciano Isidore Grazzienneli. Schön, Sie zu treffen. It was indeed me, who sent you the mail. I thank you for taking the time to come.""</span>He did not wish to speak of his brother's letter yet. He was a little bit curious to know who exactly he was speaking to past the name mentioned on the envelope.<br/><br/><span style=""font-size: 85%; line-height: 116%;"">1- Good afternoon, Miss Woijcik! My name is ____. It is nice to meet you.</span><br/>_____________________<br/><br/>The way he looked at her... it was all wrong. Seeing his face turned towards her now, she found more inaccuracies and labeled them with Not-Him in bright, bold, mental lettering. When he spoke, she did the same, and when he held out his hand, the phrase was stamped across the entire vision of him, alerting her with a shock straight up her spine and her posture followed.<br/><br/>""And what is it you want of me, Grazzienneli?"" Wojcik's tone was higher than she'd intended it, but not enough to be noticeable to a stranger. She took note and attended herself.<br/><br/>Keeping her breathing steady, the blonde woman turned her head toward the church door, taking in their surroundings again before she continued, calculating the chances of an intrusion. If this broke into a holy battle, she did not want innocents harmed. With the thought, her senses went out, finding others in the building, but most importantly, and distractingly, they entangled with his own.<br/><br/>Her face shot back, her sense retracted with the motion. They stared at each other a moment longer. From that short intimation, she knew he was no demon, but he wasn't exactly human either. A witch, perhaps. She had not collided auras since training them years, maybe centuries ago. Reaching them out, slowly, like a hesitant hand before a stray dog, the woman took care to avoid actually touching the shell of his energy, accounting for the waves coming off it instead, like heat from a fire. There was little she could read from it, and dropped her senses in vain.<br/><br/>""I do not know you, sir, though your face is familiar to me. If you are not a creature of the pit, then I ask again: what is it you want of me?""<br/>_____________________<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""And what is it you want of me, Grazzienneli?"" </span><br/><br/>Times of great calamity and confusion have been productive for the greatest minds. The purest ore is produced from the hottest furnace. The brightest thunder-bolt is elicited from the darkest storm. During that one moment they both fell silent and stared at each other a little bit longer, Lucianno saw femininity clothed in somber colors. He saw an intelligent mind through a pair of green irises; touched with hues of mermaid's tears, accented dark eyelashes would hold captive the beast within another. Her healthy complexion reminded him of the pale, yellow-undertone of the wavelengths of sunlight penetrating the clear ocean surface, yet her complexion spoke of withhold, pent up emotions she may not have been able to express.<br/><br/>Luciano paused his thoughts, refusing to allow more questions to occupy his mind. This woman portrayed the enemy of his believes and he was only here as a messenger.<br/><br/>But then, the confusion and irritation he could easily read on the woman's face, left him wondering just what exactly must have happened to her, or around her to channel negativity through behavior and words. He did not want to think about it too much, nor did he wish to study more of this woman.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""I do not know you, sir, though your face is familiar to me. If you are not a creature of the pit, then I ask again: what is it you want of me?"" </span><br/><br/>When she refused to accept the hand shake. Lucianno cleared his throat and blinked a few times as his left hand reached inside his blazer to pull out an envelope. He passed the letter over to his injured right hand and he raised his eyes, looking at the woman with a distant, emotionless stare.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Indeed, you do not know me. My face, perhaps familiar to you, as a result of a pair born at one birth. Fabiano is my brother, and I have found something he must have left behind, with your name on it.""</span>The man's light-brown eyebrows slightly twitched into a frown.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""I do not know who you are but what I know of your title. I believe that I can trust you with this.""</span>Luciano handed the letter with his injured hand that he had wrapped in cotton wrap bandages. He lowered his voice and continued. He could not mask the faint quiver in his vocals.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""I do not know if he worked with you. You could be the complete opposite for all I know.""</span>A change of heart fell upon him as he tilted his head to the side and gazed at the woman out of the corner of his eye. He pulled the letter back towards his chest.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Forgive me to ask, but is there anything that I need to know about your relationship with my deceased brother, Frau Wójcik?""</span><br/>_____________________<br/><br/>A twin. That might explain it. Strange that they looked so close without being identical. Fabiano must've kept it very well under wraps - twins were a favorite of Hitlers experimentalists.<br/><br/>""I do not know who you are but what I know of your title. I believe that I can trust you with this."" He told her, lowered his voice as he handed her the letter. He could not mask the faint quiver in his vocals. ""I do not know if he worked with you. You could be the complete opposite for all I know. Forgive me to ask, but is there anything that I need to know about your relationship with my deceased brother, Frau Wójcik?""<br/><br/>Yvonne hesitated as her hand hovered about the envelope. Did she want this distraction? She wore the black of mourning, but it wasn't evident on her as a color of frequent choice in any case. So could she describe their ""relationship"" as something that needed closure in the shape of a small note? Or that needed getting over in the past week which could be reopened as her own, personal papercut, only less literal? The woman shook her head and took the parchment. It was more an answer to herself than the inquirer, the brother of the man in question.<br/><br/>She stared at the thing in her hands. ""I tried to help him once. That is all."" She did not mention how she failed, and that it led to his death. Though she did not blame herself, she felt some abstract responsibility, but mostly a guiltless regret, the sensation of something left behind, unfinished, somehow forgotten without forgetting. It wasn't pleasant, only acceptable. Eventually deciding staring was too much information for this stranger, she tucked into her inner-breast pocket, the woman imagined a warmth that couldn't actually exist within the substance, but it comforted her all the same, and she returned her attention to the man with a ""Thank you"".<br/><br/>""I'm sorry,"" she continued, ""I was unaware that he had a brother. I did work with him for the Cause, though we were not always eye-to-eye on such things. I frequent this church for my Heavenly Father - it is He, I serve. I was praying for your brother when you arrived. Please, make your peace with Him before you leave, as I do not have reason to believe Officer Fabiano had before his passing. If you should take anything from his death, be it that you should succeed where he failed. Aspire to greatness in His name. Apologies should this already be the case; you would be a greater man than your sibling, and he was one of few I could say... has left an impression with me in this life. For better or worse.<br/><br/>""Thank you for the letter. I will take my leave,"" and she turned to do just that.<br/>_____________________<br/><br/>Luciano pushed his hands into his pockets, bringing the fabric of the pants forward a little bit as he nodded his head in response to the words of condolence and consolation. Death was not the greatest loss in his life, but he feared the loss of what lived inside him as he lived it. They say that time heal the anguish of the wound, but the scars left behind can never be repaired.<br/><br/><br/>The woman was not talkative enough and that alone did not give him the answer he was looking for. He watched her turn around to depart with the letter, and he felt the weight of the task lifted off his shoulders. As much as he accepted young death as a possible fate for every soldier serving a cause, his brother had taken something away with him, leaving the sea Captain empty from the inside. His brain battled to come out with one simple reason to why would anyone want to assassinate his sibling.<br/><br/>What exactly had he done to deserve such an ending? He needed answers nonetheless.<br/><br/>If Fabiano had left an impression in this woman's life, perhaps she held the answers Luciano needed. He was not so sure as how to approach her about it, instead, he proceeded with an option that could play in his favor... maybe. He pulled out a black pen from inside his blazer's pocket and quickly wrote down his telephone number on an empty white wrapper of a lemon-lime shewing-gum. The digits did not form his personal contact information, but the number was of the place where he resided until his return to Italy.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""I understand that your thoughts are your own, but there is so much more I would need to ask you. You are the closest person I can think of that I know who worked with my brother.""</span>Luciano looked hard at the woman with an intensity in his stare that spoke of a man who will not back away from any obstacle in his way and not until he has had his answers. He craved them, he needed them. He held out the note between an index and middle finger.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Should you feel comfortable enough to speak with me, please do get in touch. But I shall be at the corner bar tonight after 21:00  if you have more to share with me about my brother, Frau ... Officer Wójcik. You have yourself a good day.""</span>The man turned around checking the time on his watch, and flung his black trench coat casually on a left shoulder as he existed the church."
3790,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=180,2014-12-04T06:19:20,Isolde,"Darcy  finished rimming her lips with ruby red lipstick and kissed her mirror before picking up the pile of correspondence from a battalion medical officer, Joseph Mengele. He was proposing an alliance with her and her son to choose from the fittest of the chosen to serve the Fatherland. The papers were some thesis he had written on experiments he proposed to do on twins and other delightfully grotesque surgeries if he could get the financial backing. He wanted Darcy to use her influence with the Fuhrer to gain him audience to present his request.<br/><br/>With a shrug and a toss, the tome went into the great fireplace in her still room. Going to the side board, she poured herself a gin and tonic. The grandfather clock struck twelve and she stared in anticipation at the door. With the precision of the inner workings of the clock, the door burst open and a man entered.<br/><br/>Darcy waited, allowing him to approach her. He crossed the room, taking his fedora and sailing it to the velvet chair before the fireplace.<br/><br/>“Darling, you are growing into a fine figure of a man,” Darcy crooned to the man with the strawberry blond hair. She looked into eyes that were the bottomless pits of hell and liked what she had created. “The souls you have taken today have strengthened you. On the outside, you look more  and more like a human but your eyes, my darling, are the eyes of The One. Soon, all of Germany will fall at our feet.”"
3791,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=180,2014-12-04T22:32:12,WildSpawn,"<span style=""font-weight: bold"">January, 1940 Munich, Germany</span><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-size: 85%; line-height: 116%;"">events in this post are occurring on the same night that Isolde woke up from her coma, in Hamish's home.</span></span><br/><br/><br/>As much as he needed answers, he did not expect the woman – Yvonne - to contact him. He had last seen her when he parted with her in the church back in December. He had delivered his brother's letter and the burden was lifted off his shoulder. His family was more important than wealth and privilege and they were his strength and weakness, but not only he had lost his father; he lost his brother too. He hoped that his mother would at least do well after she had departed back to Italy. It was better for her to return to the homeland and surround herself with people who cared and loved her, than to remain alone in Germany, in a home stripped of all hope and security.<br/><br/>Luciano picked up a glass filled with a strong mixture of Triple Sec, Peach Schnapps; Vodka, Rum and Gin. The corner pub was cozy on this winter night. Some were watching a comedy show in black and white on the squarish TV, others sitting to his right rustled and shuffled a stack of paper; probably dealing business. To his left, about five officers dressed in Nazi uniforms exploded in laughter as they told each other tales of their encounters with the Polish. The Nazi officers did not look Aryan or even close, but Luciano noted how perfect  and fluent their German was. They paused and changed their subject. The next words made the Italian feel tense and anxious. He managed to take a large swallow of the alcoholic drink as the officers discussed the assassination which took place at the clinic a few weeks ago into December. He gathered his senses and tried to pay a little more attention to their words but nothing they said was something he did not know already. During his researches, he could not come to a conclusion which would explain who killed Fabiano and for which reason. Luciano had to leave Germany a week later to spend Christmas with his community in Italy. He booked a plane ticket back to Munich on the day after New Year's.<br/><br/>He signed and leaned back in his seat, one arm on the table holding his drink, the other around the top of the back of the chair. His grey-blue gaze stared out the condensed windows and his brows arched. Something moved from the top of the building across the pub to the ground and landed on top of a car. He could not determine what the thing was exactly, but it was too shadowy to make a form out of it. The movement in the darkness of the night was swift, like a flash.<br/><br/>As it skipped closer and closer to the bar, the shape became clearer – a shape that of a man.<br/><br/>Luciano shook his head and rubbed his eyes, feeling tension strumming through his frame . He had seen his share of strange things, but false knowledge was far more dangerous than ignorance. When he turned his head to look around, the shape had disappeared. He expected it to walk through the front door, but so far, nothing has happened yet. Fatigue was present in the man. In his eyes, in his head, in every fiber of his body. With another sip of the liquor, Luciano forced the exhaustion to the side and focused his glazed eyes on the TV to watch the black and white screen. He shifted his weight into a comfortable seating position and lips moved into an amused smile. He chuckled in response to one of the movie scenes and took a quickly glance at the front entrance again."
3792,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=180,2014-12-04T23:36:06,Isolde,"Darcy stared at her son. How had he gone from a grotesque adolescent to the epitome of all that is sexy in a man? She wondered in awe. Having a son and creating a son are two entirely different things, she decided when she crossed to hang her wrists over his shoulders.<br/><br/>“You have done well, my son, in consuming souls but you are becoming a man.”<br/><br/>She stroked her finger from his chin down the middle of his chest where she stopped at the leather belt and silver buckle.<br/><br/>“There is more reward that consuming souls. There is now fleshy delights to be taken as well.”<br/><br/>She slid closer to him, her breasts skimming his shirt front<br/><br/>“Time for Mother to show you how to enjoy the flesh.”<br/><br/>Her son, the incarnate of all that is unholy, frowned at her, narrowing his empty black eyes.<br/><br/>“I enjoy the screaming of the soul as it slips down my throat. What more is there? When the soul is consumed, there is nothing more.” His look was fraught with suspicion.<br/><br/>Darcy tightened her hold on his, molding her body to his and smiling at the physical reaction the touching produced.<br/><br/>“I have never given you a name, have I? You should have a name so the lovers you take may cry it out in their rapture and when you feed on their souls, you will know a feast like no other. You are Zanzibar Krohs. Now say it, make your voice low and enticing.”<br/><br/>Obediently, he repeated, “Zanzibar Krohs.”<br/><br/>The hair on Darcy’s neck stood up and she shivered in delight.<br/><br/>“You learn fast, my son. Now come with me  and let me teach you more ways of the flesh. When you have pleased me with your knowledge, we will go to where mortals relax and will find you playthings..”<br/><br/>And she led him to her bedroom.<br/><br/>The night had fallen and Darcy was true to her word to Zanzibar. She helped him dress in such a way that no matter who saw him, woman or man, they would desire him.<br/><br/>“Remember, Do not snatch any souls until you have taken their flesh in every manner that they can be taken. You do not have to force yourself. Become the temptation that no one can deny and they will willingly offer themselves to you. Think of it as a smorgasbord. If you are really good, bring them home and you and I can pleasure them together and our joy will be doubled.”<br/><br/>He grabbed Darcy, pulling her close and squeezing her ass.<br/><br/>“I would just stay here and practice more.” He said with that masterful air of a man, but Darcy laughed and gently pushed him away.<br/><br/>“Go, you are ready to bring more to their knees, in more ways that one. Now there is this little bar in  Munich….”"
3793,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=180,2014-12-05T05:57:04,WildSpawn,"His interest was drawn to the front entrance as if expecting something or someone. He knew he was not, yet he could not keep his eyes away from the bells on the door. The discussion to his right had finally come to an end. The group of ostentatious Nazis got up on their feet and advanced towards the entrance. The door drew open and one by one they left the pub. The door hang open for a while. A random shiver ran down his spine. He preferred the sun over the snow. Snow reminded him of corruption. It was like a snowball, always increasing as it rolls.<br/><br/>Luciano stood up and advanced towards the men's washroom. Somebody else in a cop outfit had followed him from behind but the moment this person entered, he disappeared inside one of the four cabinets. The Italian shrugged and walked to the left sink. He quickly loosened the black tie he wore with his white shirt underneath the sweater of a mustard shade, and washed his hands with a free-fragrance soap. He turned the water to hot and the mess of sensory receptors in his hands made him feel as if the water was cold as ice. The paradoxical cold sensation only lasted for couple seconds and his brain realized that the water was indeed hot. The pain receptors made him jerk a little. He re-adjusted the hot water to a decent temperature. That's all he needed. Enough warmth to sooth his cold frame. He let his hands sink under the water for a while as he lifted his head up to stare at himself into the mirror. Rubbing slowly his hands, he closed his eyes and sighed in delight. Gently, he continued to scratch his fingers, his palms; the back of his hands and his wrists. The warm sensations were satisfying and somehow relaxing.<br/><br/>After a few short minutes, Luciano used individual paper to dry his hands and as he prepared to leave, something caught his attention. The locked toilet cabinet. Was it really locked? Doubt and uncertainty crossed his mind momentarily, but he was very certain that he did not hear the cop leaving. Even when he had his eyelids closed, he was very<span style=""font-style: italic"">sure</span>that<span style=""text-decoration: underline"">nobody</span>walked in or out. So what was taking this man so long? The person was not taking a big shit, Luciano thought. It was simply this strange feeling he could not comprehend but it made him believe that he was right, in every aspect of the situation. The Italian moved slowly towards the cabinet and with an index, he pressed the finger on the door and slowly pushed. There was nobody inside. It was empty. He expected it to be. A sharp pain shot through his head and the man winced and squeezed his teeth together with all the strength of his jaw muscles. His body shifted around abruptly to see that very same cop, stepping away from the sink counter and to the exit, whistling four particular notes.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">sol la si do...</span><br/><br/>With the pain still in his head, Luciano returned to his table puzzled and ordered himself another glass. His fingers crept along his jaw to the side of his head. He put pressure on his skull with his digits and began to rub the pain away. One thing about music is that once it hits you, you no longer feel pain. Luciano allowed himself to find refuge in its magic; music was the strongest form of enchantment or so he believed. Unfortunately, his relaxation did not last long enough to take the pain away from his head. The presence of another came to him and boldly took a seat across from him. Luciano's eyes fluttered open and he looked at the man before him.<br/><br/>He gave the man one sidelong glance. There was one thing about him that reminded him of his long voyages in God's open seas. For as much as he enjoyed the light, darkness equally brought him satisfaction because this little voice somewhere lost inside him, had once preferred celestial navigation. Darkness showed him the stars. He took a quick note of the man's fabulous golden-brownish locks, aristocratic features and his three-piece<span style=""font-style: italic"">Ermenegildo Zegna</span>outfit in a taupe color – an off-the-rach Italian luxury only available to the richest of the rich. Luciano did not have to touch the fabric to know that the piece was tailored by the Zegna family.  So why would a man who could afford an easy 40k suit be doing in a third class corner pub such as the one he entered?<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“Do I know you?”</span>The Italian asked the other in a straightforward manner. No sprinkles or topping to sound at all timid or polite. It was not like the pub could not spare a free table or two. This stranger simply sat there and looked back at him as if expecting something from him one way or another. Luciano's furrowed brow created wrinkles on his forehead as he regarded this stranger."
3794,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=180,2014-12-05T07:24:02,Isolde,"Zanzibar walked into the little dive as if he owned the place. For he did. He was master of all he set his foot upon and the inhabitants as well. Before he had only noticed and collected souls, black souls, souls tinged a baby pink, souls rimmed in gold, none were exempt from his notice, none escaped his touch. They fed him, strengthened him and from the day he consumed them, they worshipped him. But now that Mother had schooled him in the finer arts of the flesh, he had another hunger to feed.<br/><br/>He strode through the dimly lit bar, his Italian leather boots drumming out a tattoo on the wooden floor boards. The cordovan finish gleamed as if the leather was fresh and new, for it was. When Zanzibar wanted anything, Mother would conjure it for him. Nothing was left out. The world was his for the taking, literally. Now that his fleshly senses were fine tuned, he was fairly humming with sexual tension. The women turned as he passed and Zanzibar could smell the pleasant musk of female pheromones. He turned his eyes, black as sin and bottomless as hell toward them and many slid their skirts a little higher to expose a white thigh or ran a finger around the low necklines of sweaters to share more of their blousy  charms.<br/><br/>“Later, ladies. There is enough of me to go around,” he murmured. Even the sound of his voice was enticing, drawing the ladies in like flies to honey. He noticed a few men turn his direction and was surprised at that response. Mother had said nothing of what to do with or to a man, other than himself. That would be an interesting challenge, he thought.<br/>Noticing a man sitting alone in the shadows and holding his head as if he were in great pain, Zanzibar made his way through the crowd, touching as many people as possible, draining only a little essence at a time. Sitting at the man’s table, he waited for the man to acknowledge his presence.<br/><br/>“Do I know you?” the man asked, half polite and half irritated.<br/><br/>“Not yet, but we can remedy that, now can’t we?” Zanzibar’s voice was pleasant and low, as if inviting the man to share a secret, as if the stranger was the only man in the world and no one nowhere was more important.<br/><br/>“Perhaps we could find  a more private venue. I have a little something to help that headache. I’ve been told, it is good for what ails you."""
3795,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=180,2014-12-06T04:57:52,WildSpawn,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">“Not yet, but we can remedy that, now can’t we?”</span>Zanzibar’s voice was pleasant and low, as if inviting the man to share a secret, as if the stranger was the only man in the world and no one nowhere was more important.<br/><br/>A puff of air left Luciano's lips as he laughed quietly. He took a large sip from his glass and sat it aside. Luciano leaned over a little bit and placed his elbows on the table, discreetly taking note of how appealing to the eyes this stranger was.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“Perhaps we could find a more private venue. I have a little something to help that headache. I’ve been told, it is good for what ails you.""</span>Zanzibar added.<br/><br/>Staring at the man, he let out another chuckle because amidst the insanity of the situation, this stranger had something he wanted from him.<br/><br/>As much as he wanted to know what it was, he did not appreciate the way this man spoke to him.<br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><br/>“I'd rather eat dirt”</span>Luciano responded in a low, clear and amused voice.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“Sir, they say that no legacy is so rich as honesty and I am certain that this is a trait you are proud of, but your likes too often bend such acts as to inhabit people's spaces without their permission, to your own selfish purposes. You are speaking to the wrong person. There's a brothel house just around the corner if this is what you are looking for. Now, do leave. Your short presence was insulting enough.”</span>The Italian said in a very slow pace and his grays perused the man behind the table while he carried the drink again to his lips, without breaking his gaze from the man."
3796,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=180,2014-12-06T05:59:45,Isolde,"“A brothel house?” Zanzibar repeated as he leaned back casually in his seat. He cut his eyes around the dimly lit room, taking note of the willing women and perhaps a few men who would walk out with him in the last heartbeat of their bodies.<br/>“You mean people have to pay for such a thing as pleasures of the flesh?”<br/><br/>Luciano's eyes narrowed and he glanced at the man not entirely confused, but not entirely certain if this stranger was being sarcastic or not.<br/><br/>“You – you do know what I am talking about.” Luciano's eyes intensified in color and he levelled his gaze. A look of satisfaction briefly crossed the Italian's face when he realized just how right he was about this man's filthy intentions.<br/><br/>The man looked in his early 30s. He should know how things worked in this world of corruption and vice, unless he was singled out in an ocean of spoiled children who happened to not be instructed on issues relating to human sexuality. “Why do you seem so surprised?” Luciano dared to ask, arching a brow.<br/><br/>“I must say, I do not. I find that these people here, for the most part, are quite willing to take what I have to offer,” Zanzibar rubbed his hand lightly over his chest and held the man’s eyes a fraction of a second longer than what was considered socially acceptable.  “I am surprised that this response to lust and the tasty morsels of flesh are not readily available to everyone. But then greed is a good motivator, I suppose.”<br/><br/>“I have never been with a man and thought perhaps this experience would be one to try. Do you find that you enjoy men as well as women?” Zanzibar put his finger to his lips in thought, “No, perhaps, you only prefer women. What kind of women do you find attractive?”<br/><br/>“You seem to know what you're talking about!” Luciano raised his voice as if offering a cheerful compliment to the other when in reality, he just wanted him to leave – the sooner the better. When he held his gaze, the Italian felt discomfort; the type which he could not explain yet could not stand any longer. Luciano crossed his legs one on top of the other surreptitiously and breathed slowly.<br/><br/>“I must add that you've greatly wronged your knowledge somewhere along the lines of what you said. This response to lust and the tasty morsels of flesh are actually available to everyone. It is only a matter of how to approach it ... and take it. Some take it by force, others give it willingly. For some they have simply learned how to resist it because life does not evolve around such distraction.”<br/><br/>“I – I am sorry but what I like and what I find attractive is my own business.” Luciano covered his chin with his right hand and scratched the side of his face. “Is that all? To be honest, I feel as if you are here for something else.” There was something very different about this man. Something frightening.<br/><br/>Zanzibar leaned his head to one side as if listening to someone speak to him through some sort of head set. He was listening but no head set was necessary. He nodded once as if making a decision.<br/><br/>“Ah, but then you would be wrong. I am here for exactly what I have indicated. I want flesh. I want to experiment to see what feels best to my body. I crave sex and power, but not sex that I take, but bodies that is given to me freely.  That is not a distraction, I can assure you, it is hunger and do not all humans hunger?<br/><br/>A woman dressed in silk and furs sashayed to the table and draped herself on Zanzibar’s lap. The neckline of her red floral print dress plunged lower than any of the other women in the establishment. The slit in the side of the dress rode higher on her thigh. The russet fur donated by a fox caressed her bare arms. Every platinum blonde hair on her head was perfectly coiffed, marcelled in a bob just below her ears where dangling diamond earrings swung in glittering pendants down her long neck. Her blood red lips shone in the light as she opened her mouth to give a pull on the long slim cigarette holder, blowing smoke in a sexy, dainty manner.<br/><br/>“Hello, darling,” she purred to Zanzibar. “Having any luck?” She winked at the stranger who was squirming in the chair across the table from them.<br/><br/>“Mo..” he began, but she kissed him full on the mouth. When the long, deep kiss ended, she turned to the stranger and said in a husky voice to the stranger,<br/><br/>“I’m Darcy. You are new in Munich.”"
3797,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=180,2014-12-07T18:21:52,Rhandom1,"She had slept for weeks, and he had been by her side every moment. He had listened to her speak in the troubled language of dark dreams, names he did not know followed by words that lie just on the other side of comprehension. Her fever had come and gone, the fire was constantly tended, and Hamish discovered a gentleness in his hands he did know existed as he applied herbal wrappings and massaged pressure points.<br/><br/>He slept in a chair at her doorway, a large but comfortable monstrosity that Chaya and Josef had wrestled up the stairs but he refused to be more than few steps from her. While he tended her, his friends had tended him. Myra made sure he was eating; Chaya made sure he was at least resting, and Josef had often sat with him and simply chatted while they both smoked a pipe.<br/><br/>When her fever had finally broken, Hamish had started going out at nights again. Mostly he was simply gathering information on what the word on the street had been. He found little had changed. The Nazi’s were still spreading fear and hate, and few were doing anything to even slow them down. Rumors of a resistance fluttered like newspaper in a strong breeze but by all accounts it was a small and rather underwhelming operation. But Hamish knew small groups could do a lot of damage if they had proper leadership and drive.<br/><br/>When he had returned to the house the day she had awakened, the streets seemed back to normal. The clinic remained closed; no one spoke her name without regret and tinge of fear in their whispers. Seeing her wake and speaking softly with Chaya brought an immense relief to Hamish. She would survive. She had fallen back to sleep almost immediately but unlike the past few weeks, her sleep was undisturbed. Chaya left her to sleep and gave a smile and nod to Hamish as she passed him.<br/><br/>“Perhaps it is time for you to sleep now, Herr James,” Chaya said softly. Hamish could only smile, no one had ever looked out for him before, he was extremely self-sufficient and the attention was odd but Hamish no longer fought it.<br/><br/>“When she is walking and eating properly,” Hamish told her, “Then I will sleep.”<br/><br/>Chaya gave a small nod and looked as if she wanted to say more but shuffled on. Hamish watched her go down the stairs, her head down, feet moving forward. He finally resumed his position in his chair and lit his pipe. A paper and a pot of tea sat at a small table on his right, but Hamish bothered with neither at the moment. Instead he sit as still as his training, the soft curling smoke of the pipe the only clue he moved at all, and he planned. It was almost time for him to go to back to work."
3798,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=180,2014-12-08T00:34:21,Isolde,"Isolde woke again, this time feeling refreshed. She could have sworn she heard the maid calling Hamish, James. That little maid had her cap set for the employer Isolde thought with a smile as she leaned back against the pillows. Today, her head did not hurt and she was truly hunger. Smells of fresh bread and coffee wafted up from a kitchen somewhere, making her mouth water.<br/><br/>Rustling around in the bed, Isolde positioned herself prone against the pillows, taking in the bright sunny room and the fresh cut flowers on the table close by. She saw Hamish snoozing in the overstuffed chair in her doorway. He snored a little, jumping awake at the sound of his slumber.<br/><br/>“Hello,” Isolde said quietly, smiling at the man. “I think I have you to thank for being alive.”<br/><br/>She listened to soft jazz music drifting through the room and the gentle laugh of a woman trickled through as well. This was a safe place, filled with love and caring, she thought. Tears welled in her eyes, not from sadness but as a by product of recovery from a traumatic injury.<br/><br/>“Is that  newspaper on  your side table?” she asked, pointing toward the large white paper with the grainy black and white photos. “If it is, would you allow me to read it when you are finished with it for the day? I feel like I have been away , far away and do not know what is going on in this crazy world. “<br/><br/>Suddenly tired again, Isolde fell back on the pillows and pulled the blanket up to her chin. She took a few deep breaths and closed her eyes.<br/><br/>“I’m not sleeping,” she explained, “ just a little dizzy. I’m not faint,” she hastened to reassure him.” I just feel like I have come a long distance. I do not wish to sleep any more. I want to become strong again. I want to become useful again. You and I, Hamish, we have a vanquish to plan.”"
3799,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=180,2014-12-09T06:11:40,Rhandom1,"Sleep had eluded him for most of his life. He was not certain if this was a defense for his mind since when he did close his eyes; he saw images of pasts that could not be his. People he knew but could not place, faces of the dead tickling the edges of his recall.  It disturbed him greatly to close his eyes.<br/><br/>Until that day he had been floored by a strange pulse of energy. He had replayed that event over and over in his mind, but there had been no answers. He remembered vividly the tears of joy that sprang unbidden to his eyes, as his soul was ripped open and exposed. But with the tears had come a pain so deep and profound that for days after the event Hamish had questioned who he was and had fought a war within himself for his perfect balance.<br/><br/>In the weeks since, he had learned to accept that something had happened, knowing what it was would be beyond him for now, possibly forever. But what separated Hamish from others in his business was his ability to adapt, and this was accomplished through acceptance. Once Hamish had accepted the new feelings, he had learned to control them. The only thing left to conquer within him was the rage. That rage was ignited every time Hamish thought of how they had left Isolde dying in the street like some mangy dog, or how providence alone had kept Chaya intact that fateful night. His rage flared at the idea that people would have stood by and watched it happen, listened to her pleading for them to stop but would never lift a finger to help her.<br/><br/>Hamish cared nothing for people like that, and while he was still learning much of these new feelings and experiences, the darkness still gave him succor as he was the prodigal son of the night. But a new found sense of purpose had awakened inside him, to become better. He would always pursue perfection when it came to delivering death, but there was also living to master. Perhaps he could find balance in the two.<br/><br/>Downstairs, Chaya was softly playing the music of Duke Ellington, banned music but in a part of town where soldiers and inspectors rarely traveled. Hamihs found he greatly enjoyed the music and allowed her to play whatever she wanted. He felt she deserved some happiness and closed his eyes to let the music wash through him.<br/><br/>A most unusual sound had him jumping in the chair. It took him a moment to realize the noise had come from him and he saw Isolde watching him from the bed, a small grin on her face as if she held a secret at his expense. But she did not tease him for his snore, she simply spoke, her voice strong but dry.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“Hello, I think I have you thank for being alive.”</span>Hamish watched as she simply existed for a brief moment, either thinking or just letting the moment pass. Myra’s soft laugh rode the air and defied gravity as it filled the space with its calming tone. Hamish watched from his chair as Isolde seemed to drink in the warmth and perhaps realized she was safe.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“Is that newspaper on your side table? If it is, would you allow me to read it when you are finished with it for the day? I feel like I have been away, far away, and do not know what is going on in this crazy world.”</span><br/><br/>Hamish rose and entered the room, the newspaper in hand as she had requested. Myra had insisted that the room be kept bright and full of fresh flowers, and had found little argument from Hamish. Myra knew people far better than he did and he had been more focused on keeping her alive. Chaya had spent her time reading medical books and aiding Hamish in preparing the salves and medicines his mind had reeled from the sea of forgotten memories that was his mind. In the downtime, Chaya and Myra had been filling the large closet with clothing for when she awoke. It was simple material but functional and elegant in its own right. No matter how much Hamish dug around in his memory, he had nothing to offer a seamstress!<br/><br/>Isolde closed her eyes but her body did not take on the usual slack posture of someone seeking sleep. Hamish did not try to hide his smile as she tried to reassure him that she was no longer tired. She was reassuring him! The woman’s strength was amazing!<br/><br/>“Your wounds were severe but your strength did most of the work,” Hamish told her, softly laying the newspaper on the table next to the bed. “You are a remarkable woman, Frau Deveraux. Many others would have died from those wounds.”<br/><br/>Hamish would never explain why but he bent low and placed a kiss on her forehead. A flood of relief was released in that act. He had said to himself she would recover, had told Myra, Chaya, and Josef that she was strong enough to pull through. But until that moment, it had all been based on fleeting hope. He touched his forehead to hers and they stayed that way for a few passing heartbeats. Finally, he stood straight and turned away to the window as footsteps excitedly plunked out a strange rhythm on the stairs. Hamish closed his eyes and let the sun burn away the tears of relief threatening to make their escape."
3800,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=180,2014-12-09T06:49:40,Isolde,"Isolde closed her eyes and received the kiss. She could feel the loving thought at the same time his lips made contact with her forehead. The kiss was a blessing and felt as if it had brought greater healing than had taken place over the last several weeks. Once again she felt a special connection between her and Hamish, almost spiritually energized. When he rested his forehead against her and even the stronger the connection linked them. Family was the thought that came to mind, family where she was safe.<br/>“Thank you,” she replied simply. “and Hamish, no more Frau, call me Izzy D. That is what my family calls me.” She smiled a beatific smile at him. Clearing her throat, she picked up the paper.<br/><br/>The headlines  rang with news of Hitler, the weather and foreign policies.<br/><br/>Temperatures plunge throughout Europe during one of the coldest winters on record.<br/>As many as 70 Jews succumb to starvation and other ills each day in the Warsaw Ghetto .<br/><br/>China mines the Yangtze and Whangpoo rivers in a moderately successful effort to impede shipping by the occupying Japanese forces.<br/><br/>\ The Soviet army launches a major offensive against Finland on the Karelian Isthmus. For more on this story turn to page<br/><br/>Nazi Germany's leader, Adolf Hitler, hands control of all German means of war material production to his trusted aide, Hermann Göring. The picture that was over the caption showed Darcy standing with Hitler and Goring, a smug smile on her face.<br/><br/>Mystery epidemic causing vast quantities of people to turn to modern day, functioning zombies. Hundreds of thousands of people are falling prey to this mysterious illness. For more on this story turn to page  2<br/><br/>In a dramatic turnaround, Finnish forces annihilate the Russian army's 44th Division.4<br/><br/>Richard Hildebrandt, the SS chief of Danzig and West Prussia, tells SS Reichsführer Heinrich Himmler that he had instructed his troops to execute more than 4,000 mentally ill Polish citizens.<br/><br/>More than 150 die when the massive British liner Dunbar Castle founders off the English coast after hitting a German mine.<br/><br/>The table of contents had a teaser about the knew man about town, Zanzibar Krohs, page 10 on the social page.<br/><br/>Isolde snapped the paper own and started at the small color picture of the various German socialites and one large picture of a handsome young man in an Italian suit surrounded by vacant eyed young women. Isolde leaned closer and stared at the image. His strawberry blond hair was reminiscent of her own when she was younger and his angular masculine face was a duplicate of her, their grandfather. Isolde knew her own face was the feminine version of it. She shook her head and examined the other people in the picture, They were all vacant eyed as those with the epidemic who had visited her clinic. She knew for certain what was happening was nationwide and soon to be a worldwide pandemic.<br/><br/>“Hamish, have you thought more of what to do about Darcy?” she asked, staring at him with incredulous eyes."
3801,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=180,2014-12-11T05:34:50,WildSpawn,"<span style=""font-weight: bold"">Continued at the corner pub,</span><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Darcy, Luciano, The One</span><br/>---------------------------------------<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""All humans hunger indeed, but I still do not understand why I should be having this conversation with you.”</span>Luciano crossed his arms and leaned back into his seat, arching his brow in irritation as another stranger approached his table. The man licked his lower lip and raised his eyes to the bold woman. His expression remained neutral as she winked at him. When she introduced herself as Darcy and asked if he was from Munich, Luciano stood up with one idea in his mind and that was to leave. The presence of the two intoxicated him and he was not sure if the sensation was pleasant. It felt painful in the worst way possible. He felt his flesh burn with heat and sweat began to form on the back of his neck. He stared down at the woman from his standing position and found himself cocking his head to the side.<span style=""font-style: italic"">“Do I know you? I have seen you somewhere. In Italy, to be precise. Weren't you at the Grand Hotel about a month ago?”</span>The man arched his brows and lifted his face to the man. When he met his gaze again, the Italian's concerns steadily mounted and so did his body temperature. There was something in the man's eyes, something of pure evil shaping his features.<br/><br/>Darcy whispered to Zanzibar and he locked eyes with Luciano, rising as well as the man went to take his leave, he extended his hand in farewell.<br/><br/>The man shifted his gaze between the two and now he felt very offended when he noted the display of hunger in the other man's eyes. Not only did they inhabit his space with their filthy presence, but the woman has been ignoring his questions and instead of answering them, she leaned into the other man and whispered in his ear. The power of Luciano's instincts intensified and he immediately knew that these two were trouble, yet he could not leave. It all happened too quickly and the thirty seconds he spent standing felt like three days. Right when he was about to leave, the other man's eyes locked with his as he rose as well and offered a hand for a shake. The Italian's left brow rose quizzically. He did not see any reason to why he should be polite and shake the man's hand. Discretion in this case was his tool and Luciano kicked his self induced resistance in the balls and shook the man's hand. He thought maybe these two hungry vultures would then leave him alone. But just as he did, something moved from the corner of his eye. The cop, once again, making his way to the restrooms. This time he looked different. There was blood staining the front of his shirt and face. Luciano noticed that something was wrong with him. The form as it moved shifted between splotchy and solid looking.<span style=""font-style: italic"">“No bloody way!”</span>He mumbled and turned his spinning head away. Luciano lowered his gaze to the contact of his hand with the other man and swallowed dryly. For a moment he forgot to breathe, every fiber of his body sensitized. He felt somehow trapped, imprisoned, his existence slowly sliding from bad to worse.<br/><br/>Darcy smiled wickedly, like a black widow spider.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Yes, you did see me in the Grand Hotel in Italy. I was recruiting then much as I am today.""</span>Zanzibar let go of Luciano's hand and wiped his own palm down the leg of his trousers.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""You were right, Mother. His good manners were his downfall.""</span>Together, Darcy and Zanzibar interlocked arms with Luciano and three abreast made their way to the men's room. The hapless victim was glassy eyed and willing to accompany them and Darcy turned to her abominal creation,<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Now, we will explore this man as you explored me today. When the two of us experience this together, we will feed from his excitement and essence. He will be fully bound to us and will do as we bid. With his good looks, he will be able to bring us many more candidates, many savory meals who in turn will bring more to us. Now we no longer have to toil alone to turn the souls of men but today, we begin our army.""</span><br/><br/>Darcy stepped up and wrapped herself around the man, pressing her ruby red lips hotly against his. She was favored with an immediate response. At this, Zanzibar went to stand behind him and reached between the woman and man to unfasten the man's belt.<br/><br/>Luciano's head fell back against the chest of the man behind him. At that point he did not care who was who anymore. His grey-blues darkened as he inhaled into a scent that the human brain would have discarded. His body shivered uncontrollably, invitingly; his right hand went past his shoulder to touch the neck of the debauched one behind him. Eagerly, he pushed his back harder against the man. He clamped his eyes shut and buried his right hand into Darcy's hair, pulling her tightly to him. When a hand from behind him began to unfasten his belt, electrifying sensations threatened to consume him with each merciless friction the hand had caused, and pleasure surged through his frame and soul in response to the feel of moist lips and tongue licking along his neck. With every sigh, his desire grew. With every groan, he conveyed a tone dying and begging for more; his own voice mixing with the white noise of something ... distant.<br/><br/>His eyelids slowly fluttered open and his hand gripped forcefully the other man's wrist before anything more happened. Luciano's eyes narrowed and his blurred vision clarified as he gasped for breath. He recognized the source of the white noise - the ghostly figure of the cop - standing by the restroom's exit and holding the door open.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""This way ... This way son ... You are in danger""</span>The voice repeated the same words over and over again in the ensuing silence, each time more audible to his ears until it was clear enough for him to understand it. These entities, he once thought, were a product of his own imagination and solitude. This time it was different. He heard a voice, and he understood it. As for Darcy and her False Messiah, little any of them know that they have unlocked a very new level of the man's Channeling ability. Not only he can see the Dead now, but he can hear and speak to them.<br/><br/>Disgust touched Luciano's features and with a confident force he pulled himself away from their evil grasp, nearly pushing Darcy away from him as he advanced towards the exit in disbelief and disappeared into the white stormy evening."
3802,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=180,2014-12-11T06:15:17,Isolde,"And Power surged between Darcy and Zanzibar, the man, Luciano acting as a conduit to combine the sources of otherworldly energy. They both soaked up the sparks of human vitality, basking in the roiling satisfaction that met pleasure with pain. Just as Darcy was ready to unleash the hell force upon him and clench the deal for his soul, the man stiffened. His eyes shot open and he searched as if listening to a warning. Darcy looked in the mirror, but saw no one come to disturb their little sex nest.<br/><br/>Luciano pushed past her, nearly knocking her down. Zanzibar made a grab for him, but with a blink of the eye, their quarry was gone.<br/><br/>“Did you see what he did, Mother?” Zanzibar said with a quizzical look on his face. “He was scrubbing at his lips with the back of his hand as if he had a bad taste in his mouth. What is wrong with that man? I love the taste of  your lipstick.”<br/><br/>Darcy stared at the closing door as if it had answers for her.<br/><br/>“Something happened. Something out of the ordinary. We picked the wrong person for this little recruiting session. But no matter. Come Zanzibar. Out there is more fresh meat and I’m feeling famished.”<br/><br/>Together, they left the men’s room, staring down any one who looked at them in curiosity. They made their way through the open bar’s gathering room, singling out giddy females and the two men who were practically salivating over Zanzibar. One whisper, one touch and this menagerie fell into step with them. Darcy was taking no more chances. She casts a spell and the lot of them were transported to their lavish room with the big round bed spread with satin sheets and appointed with leather restraints. This night would bring out the desired effects. What was one defeat amid such glorious victory?"
3803,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=180,2014-12-19T18:18:52,girly2k,"Yvonne Wojcik, Commanding Officer of the Women's Battalion in Poland, a domestic regime, walked through the barracks of Munich.  She was dressed in fine furs beneath thick, course fabrics of military standard for the field and entered a room with the key in hand, slipping in unseen.  Where she stood was small but clean.  A well-manicured bed next to the standing armoire, table with motel-like kitchenstand, a sink and a shitter.  Certainly, it was a place meant for short stays and rollover personel, but it was enough for Officer Wojcik to call ""home"".<br/><br/>She removed her jacket and soaked the arm in the sink, immediately turning the water a muddy crimson.  She didn't give it a second thought as she stripped what remained to the desk in a neat pile, prepared for a maids work with laundry, one of the Polish women who had learned quickly not to glare the way the others had.  Officer Wojcik had nothing to regret.  She was serving the Father in the Fatherland under one of his chosen sons, and if she could not see it, then it would be taken up with Him a her death.  There was nothing for her to be ashamed of.<br/><br/>Yet, as she stared at the letter sitting beside her newly made pile, she found that guilt and shame were the exact emotions building in her gut.  Her words repeated back to her ""let me save you"" like an echoing reminder of her deeds, her failures.  The man she had failed to save had written her the night before his death in an attempt to do for her what she could not do for him, and what would have normally elicited frustration in her instead gave her pause.  This<span style=""font-style: italic"">Italian</span>had been a distraction, from the night he was rendered unconscious, to the night she rode with him in the ambulance.<br/><br/>Shaking her head, Yvonne was reminded of her purpose.  She had left someone behind that she<span style=""font-style: italic"">knew</span>to be a Daughter of God, though she did not behave it herself.  That person had been severely injured, but could not yet be found.  Yvonne would find her,<span style=""font-style: italic"">needed</span>to find her, and she was allowing herself to be distracted by this mission again by this ridiculous man even after his death.  Thrusting open the doors of her armoire, she found her uniforms in pristine shape, pressed to sharp points worthy of weapons themselves, and boots polished to a shine only bested by His halo - cleanliness was next to godliness, and she wanted nothing more than to be next to God.  Which made it all the more difficult when she selected a shimmering red and black thing from the back corner, loose and flowy in stark contrast.<br/><br/>Her lip wrinkled at it, but she slid it over her body and included her black fur jacket over.  Her hair was still in place after her... work, and she simply smoothed the curls along the side of her face into that fashionable wave from a few years back - it was much cleaner than some of the trends she saw whipped about on the women at her mens' arms.  She still maintained a victory curl above it, but it continued into the french roll at the back, every hair tucked into place.  She added a crystaline thing where it parted to match her wrists and neck, then strode about the room until she was certain she could walk in the disastrous pumps without making a fool of herself - she'd just as soon wear the boots with this get-up.<br/><br/>She left the room in much the same fashion as she had entered it, needing no eyes for her ensemble or questions for her destination.  The officer was taking care of personal business, and that was heavily regarded during wartime.  Betraying her fuhrer was out of the question, despite admonishes in a note from beyond the grave to do so - one she remembered to tuck in a hidden compartment of her mothers diary to avoid eyes that were unattached to the processes of the brain which might absolve her of its words - a note from the very person whose grave would still be empty should he have followed his own advice for just a second!<br/><br/>The woman took a breath and washed the red from her cheeks with it.  Entering the taxi which had awaited her, she gave him the directions to a hotel bar, which was expecting a notable guest star to perform.  That wasn't the person Yvonne intended to see, but the brother of her fallen comrade.  One Captain Luciano Isidor Grazzienelli.  He had given her the letter per his brothers funeral requests, and she had to know if there were any others which might lead her to Isolde - his final mission - or Erlind, the demon who lead the man to his fall."
3804,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=180,2014-12-20T07:11:26,WildSpawn,"21:30<br/><br/>He studied himself in the mirror as he slid his arms into the single-button blazer which he left open. He needed some type of closure, a closure he could not yet find, and not unless he figured out what exactly happened to his twin. On his way out of the room couple hours after his Poker game, his fingers waved over a golden chain on the large surface of an over-the-bed table. Reluctant, he eyed the crucifix pendant necklace he had always worn around his neck and blinked uncertainly. A change of heart led his feet away from the necklace and towards the exit door.<br/><br/>While finding business suits more preferable and presentable for business meetings such as the one he shall have with the Polish female, Luciano made an exception for once. He tried his hands on a different taste, adding a 'cool' kick to his outfit for a more laid-back, younger look fit for those semi-formal night outs. His tall frame was clothed in a<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://oi58.tinypic.com/zmxnqp.jpg""><span style=""color: #80BF80"">dark-hued Emerald green</span></a><span style=""font-style: italic"">Dormeuil Vanquish II</span>suit, with a silvery and gold shine finish to it. The combination of a British and French cut was precision-tailored to fit his body. A solid-black shirt slimmer in style and worn with no tie, hugged his chest. The first three buttons starting from the rigid collar down were left open. The approach to wearing a shirt without a tie while leaving a few buttons open was a new bonus touch Italians just seemed to add to a casual meeting. Some even liked to go with a five-buttons open hairy chests and two gold chains look.<br/><br/>As he headed towards the Hotel's reception to leave a note about his guest Yvonne, the man subconsciously sent off all of his sexual signals, his projection of fearless confrontation and a portrayal of true self-control and confidence through the way he smoothly carried his upper body in combo with his lower body. But even in his dominant body movements that reflected in his large steps and the hands hanging down by his sides, the male walked humbly when it came to his God. His true values were laying in the Lord's eyes, not in the eyes of the aristocratic Nazi scums in proximity.<br/><br/><br/>Luciano paused in the red-carpeted hallway right outside the Hotel's Cabaret where he was to meet with Yvonne. The Hotel's lounge was expecting a notable guest star to perform and was newly revamped for that occasion with a dark, intimate atmosphere. The Italian observed couple people serving themselves some cocktail which was served on a table outside the bar. He listened to the<a class=""postlink"" href=""https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=YGURYe7coRU""><span style=""color: #80BF80"">smooth Jazz</span></a>playing in the background and began to think about the whole thing - his situation - as if it was some sort of a movie displaying in black and white through his eyes, projecting on the carpeted floor. Just when the first music ended, he looked away and narrowed his eyes into full laser contact and surveyed the target approaching him.<br/><br/>For one brief moment, Luciano froze in his tracks, tongue-tied, his eyes changed color to one of the lightest shades of brown, and then back to their natural gunmetal blue once more.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Screw it</span>, he thought,<span style=""font-style: italic"">but damn did she look fine!</span>He walked up to the woman he recognized as Yvonne and closed the distance.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Good evening, Frau Wójcik!""</span>He greeted her with a curt nod and a smile welcoming and friendly enough so that she feels comfortable in his presence. He looked away from her and gestured a hand down the carpeted pathway which lead to the Cabaret as he began to lead the way. After she had refused the hand shake during their last meeting at the Church, Luciano decided tonight to pull back from any attempts at contact at all. It was not out of trying to prove superiority that reeked of conceit and arrogance, but he wanted to preserve a certain degree of dignity and self-worth. Yet he approached her in his own way as to not make her feel unwelcome. It was a unique way that stood out of the ordinary for she was no woman who simply happened to be walking by. She was somebody who sought him, and he sought her. Mutual respect must be demonstrated somehow for this 'business' rendez-vous.<br/><br/>As they marched down the hall to the destination, Luciano shifted his attention to the woman to look at her out of the corner of his eyes, and he initiated their first conversation. A smile occupied his lips as a brow arched above his left eye, turning his gaze away.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""How is your evening so far, Frau Wójcik? I have taken the necessary arrangements to reserve our very own private booth, in the VIP lounge. I hope it is to your liking tonight.""</span>The hostess greeted them at the front entrance, her form bathed in faint blue and purple light. She escorted them through the dim-lit environment of the Cabaret, past the bar, and towards one of the secluded large booths, elevated above the main ground. The booth was room-width, close enough for a clear view of the musicians or dancers, but far away enough from the crowded floors. For more privacy, one could simply use the tinted sliding glass doors which were open by default. Two low-level rectangular tables awaited them with candle holders and a round of complimentary shots to get their evening started. Their night bottle service would ensure that their glasses were always full ... throughout their stay."
3805,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=20,2014-09-04T11:06:01,WildSpawn,"-<span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;"">Hotel Schiffmeister</span><br/><span style=""font-size: 85%; line-height: 116%;"">Event I: <span style=""font-style: italic"">Hitler invited his men, family and friends for a political conference for the weekend.</span><br/>Event II: <span style=""font-style: italic"">A strange phenomenon is forming in the sky. A greater evil is on the way.</span></span><br/>-------------------------------------------------------------<br/><br/><br/><br/>The Bavarian Schiffmeister was situated right on the shore of a beautiful lake and for the weekend, it was closed to the public. Only military personnel, family members, some of the wealthiest social class, and visitors were allowed to check in. Erlind stepped away from their ride, walking alongside his guest, Isolde. He was glad to arrive earlier and before the Leader and his wife. There was a pleasant sound coming from inside the hotel. It was that of<a class=""postlink"" href=""https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=npqVXIqdj8E""><span style=""color: #80BFBF"">Barnabas von Geczy Orcestra</span></a>. He lifted his hat and greeted a group of men who stood outside drinking and smoking. The man shook the hand of Heinrich Luitpold Himmler - Chief of German Police in the Reich Ministry of the Interior – and continued his way towards the principle building. There were purple clouds forming in the sky, but Erlind missed to notice the strange event. Upon entering the Hotel's lobby room, he removed his head-wear and greeted some of the familiar faces in the crowd, pausing for a moment to greet the elder half-sister, Angela Hitler, with a hand-kiss.<br/><br/>Something was amiss...<br/><br/>Could it be the calm before the storm?<br/><br/>Erling noticed the strange stillness that suddenly fell over the great hall when he walked into the building. It felt as if the room ran out of breathable oxygen and his chest tightened. The feeling was worse than having your mouth filled with dirt until suffocated. It was the holy nature of the energy that disgusted him. Almost made him want to vomit for eternity. The bad thing about living in a real body, was that he could feel certain sensations, sicknesses and feelings he could never have felt before.<br/><br/>Erlind arched a brow in the direction of a green light moving past the crowd, outlining the form of a tall individual. The silhouette marched gracefully and the rays were almost blinding but they only lasted for a short while. It was a familiar phenomenon only he could witness then. Some of his demonic minions, dressed in military outfits, looked at him and their human faces turned into a vision that mortals would describe as grotesque, ghastly or revolting. Some of these minions rotated their heads a full 360 degree turn to face him. They sensed that he was troubled. Erlind waved them away to focus on the light form. The green light was one of healing and prosperity and it could only represent one thing, or more like, one person. He knew he was damn right. His feelings never betrayed him.<br/><br/>Raphael...<br/><br/>Raphael and Erlind (Asmoday) went far back and they shared some nasty history together. Asmoday had slain every man who asked the woman he loved for marriage - Sarah - until the day an angel thwarted his plans. The angel was Raphael, the one who stood before God. Asmoday was an Archdevil one whom Raphael was aptly able to defeat. Before he was chased to Egypt, he kept Sarah safe from any other man who forced her into marriage, yet he was never good enough for a human. Or so they said. He was the offspring of a mortal woman. She led the angels astray with her beauty, and from her union with a fallen angel, sprang Asmoday. He was a Nephilim back then. One day God thought it was time to rewrite history, and so he cursed the spirits of the Nephilim to become demons after their physical death.<br/><br/>Isolde began to lead the way. Erlind followed by her side. They walked past the man with the dark brown leather jacket. The Archangel. The Demon shifted his gaze towards him, enough to take a mental note of his form. He furrowed his eyebrows, and the hues of Hellfire shined through his eyes. There was a slight smirk playing on his face as he lead Isolde immediately away.<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic"">I was expecting you, old friend. Was about time you got a haircut.</span></span>Erlind mentally thought, projecting the idea onto the world, for his one and only rival to hear.<br/><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">''I have noticed that expression on your face the moment we entered the building. You were staring at all the ladies in the hall.''</span>Erlind commented and lifted his head. He was distracted for a moment by the arrival of somebody he was expecting. Amber. A pleasant 'friend' of his. She was rebellious, but quite good when it came to assigning her to important tasks. The ugly ones for the most part.  There was one side of his brain which was given to Amber for full access.. She could use it as she pleased, walk in and out. They could communicate telepathically, and it didn't matter where they were.<span style=""font-style: italic"">''You look magnificent tonight, but a lady got to feel comfortable in the presence of the bourgeoisie. I wouldn't want to take that away from you this weekend and I know that I haven't given you enough time to prepare your travel suitcase. Please accept this as my apology.''</span><br/><br/>Erlind said in an unusual soft tone and tilted his chin away from Isolde. He extended two fingers and waved them in a swift back and forth motion. He called for one particular young lady who quickly walked up to him.<span style=""font-style: italic"">''Anna, shall be your lady-in-waiting this weekend.''</span>He pulled out a bronze key with the number 32 engraved on it and handed it to Isolde.<span style=""font-style: italic"">''This key will grant you access to your lake-view suite. You will find whatever you need for a lady's toilette. You can use it anytime, even now if you wish to freshen up. You are a close relative, if anybody asks you. My own suite will neighbor yours.''</span>What he didn't inform her of, is that he left a surprise for her in the room. A double-strand pearl necklace with a 14k white gold filigree clasp was a nice addition to a<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://s13.postimg.org/95uxokyjb/is1.png""><span style=""color: #80BFBF"">1912 evening dress</span></a>for the night's conference and dinner. The second item was an<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://s3.postimg.org/wm4ytdctf/is4.png""><span style=""color: #80BFBF"">Edwardian ballroom dress</span></a>designed for the following day's ballroom party. Both dresses were made in St Petersburgh, in the workshop of Bulbenkova two years before the Russian Revolution of 1917. They were worn only once by the grand duchess Olga, one of the elder daughters of Nicholas II and Empress Alexandra Romanov. The items were his most recent fine addition to his collectibles. Erlind was very picky, but he was hoping the choice of gowns was alright.<br/><br/>Still holding the key, he waited for Isolde to decide if she wanted to take it or not, and looked at Amber again, inviting her to join him if she wished."
3806,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=20,2014-09-04T20:08:59,KaliNoir,"Adina Goldberg walked quickly to her destination, head bowed against the bitter wind. Tendrils of her brown hair had come loose from the tidy bun at the nape of her neck and they whipped around her face, blowing into her eyes. She sighed and tucked a stray strand behind her ear, fumbling as her heavy woollen mittens made her less dexterous.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">‘Please don’t be any guards, please don’t be any guards’</span>she muttered to herself as she walked. She was heading home - if you could call the Jewish ghetto home - from an illicit trip to an Aryan-run store in the centre of Munich. Adina could have passed for Aryan if she’d wanted to, if the Nazi’s didn't have such an uncanny knack for tracing a family tree and finding even the tiniest piece of Jewish genetic material. Her grey eyes and brown hair, while not quite the blue eyed blonde hair “perfection” that Hitler was obsessed with, weren’t as obvious as many of her brown eyed, dark haired friends. And the education her guardian had given her had left her with an ability to speak German with the best of them. Her native Yiddish had become a second tongue to her now and she had grown to love the once alien sound of the Germanic language coming from her mouth.<br/><br/>But Adina didn’t want to pass for Aryan. She didn’t want to live a lie. But she also didn’t want to hide. She’d heard about Jews, families who were so afraid of what Hitler had in store that they had used their non-Jewish contacts to find shelter, a hide-away, a place to hole up in until this whole<span style=""font-style: italic"">mashugana</span>plan of his was over and done with. She’d heard a rumour about a family hiding in the attic of a non-Jewish business. She admired their tenacity but that kind of behaviour just wasn’t her. No, she had other ideas.<br/><br/>Outside of the ghetto, somebody had cleared the streets of the snow banks that had formed after the blizzard. The snow was only falling lightly now but there was more to come, she could feel it. The cold air was beginning to bite through her shabby winter coat and her hands inside their mittens were starting to go numb. She kept a tight grip on the old brown leather satchel that she carried everywhere, refusing to let it stray from her sight. She could feel the familiar weight of the old book and it calmed her, kept her heart from pounding in her chest.<br/><br/>She knew that what she was doing was dangerous. Granted, in the half light of early evening nobody would see the puckered outline of a six pointed star on her left lapel. No matter how talented a seamstress she was, unpicking stitches always left a tell-tale mark. But that still didn’t balance out all of the rules -written or unwritten- that she was breaking by being outside of the ghetto after curfew and without the yellow Star of David emblazoned on her chest.<br/><br/>A street away from the ghetto she paused. She had no idea what was waiting for her around the corner, at the makeshift entrance to the ghetto. More often than not the brownshirts left them to their own devices but occasionally, when there’d been trouble in the area there were guards waiting to accost rule-breakers. She took a deep breath, let it out slowly and continued walking."
3807,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=20,2014-09-05T05:08:57,Isolde,"Isolde took the key that Erlind offered. She nodded pleasantly to Anna and graciously said,<br/>“Thank you. I was not expecting this at all. Nice to meet you Anna. Do you know how to find suite number 32?”<br/><br/>The young maid nodded and bobbed a curtsy. Isolde smiled kindly at her.<br/>“No need to stand on great formality.” She turned to Erlind,<br/><br/>“Thank you, kind sir, it has been a long time since a man showed such consideration to me.” With a sigh she continued, “I had almost forgotten what it was like. If you will excuse me, I will take you up on a quick freshen up.”<br/><br/>She turned to go but with an impish grin whirled back to him and pressed a gentle kiss on his cheek,<br/>“I will return soon, dear cousin.” Isolde chuckled to herself all the way to the lakeview suite.<br/><br/>Upon entering the room, she was taken by the beauty of the lights reflected in the lake and from the snow. The picture window was framed by brocade blue draperies which set the sparkling vista perfectly like diamonds displayed on velvet. She turned on the light to reveal a room with massive cherry wood furniture. However what caught her eye were two dressmaker’s forms with magnificent gowns that appeared to be in her size.<br/><br/>Isolde’s mouth made a perfect O as she stared at the heavy satin cream kimono with cream embroidered flowers. The embroidery and trim were studded by diamonds, not rhinestones but real diamonds. The facets caught the lamplight sending prisms of color shimmering over the fabric. The wide band would highlight her tiny waist and draw attention to her breasts  as the modest folded drape flowed around her long legs. This would be more than suitable to wear to the conference tonight. Then she shifted her gaze to the ball gown and tears filled her eyes.<br/><br/>It was her favorite color of a delicate rose and was trimmed with ermine. Goddess Below, she had never seen such silk and fur combined. The fur would kiss her kiss across her cleavage and the long tail of white and black fur would draw the eye to her body's alluring taper. The way it pooled on the floor, she knew this ballgown would have a  small train and would caress her curves, accentuating every dip in her hips, every plain of her trim waist and the firm roundness of her buttocks. These were dresses fit for a goddess. She would have no need to feel out of place or embarrassed. These dresses were old fashioned but so elegantly classic as to never go out of style.<br/><br/>Anna approached with a pair of long white gloves draped over her arm and  a long velvet box which she opened to reveal a double-strand pearl necklace with a 14k white gold filigree clasp. Isolde knew the pearls would give her own delicate peaches and cream complexion a opalescent glow The maid pointed to the closet where a small overnight bag was with lacy satin undergarments, all Isolde's size, silk stockings, makeup and two pair of elegant shoes, a cream pair of high heeled boots and a pair of red satin dancing slippers for the ballgown.<br/><br/>She batted her eyes as if unable to take in the wealth and generosity represented in the room. Shaking her head, she turned to the maid,<br/>“Pinch me.” She ordered.<br/><br/>The girl drew back horrified.<br/>“Nein,” and hurried away to draw a bath in the claw foot tub."
3808,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=20,2014-09-05T09:33:23,KaliNoir,"As she rounded the corner, Adina saw that the street was empty. She paused, momentarily shocked at the lack of Brownshirts. And then she remembered, tonight any Nazi with even a modecum of common sense would be at the Hotel Schiffmeister where Hitler was making an important appearance. Suddenly she was torn about how to proceed. Should she go home, settle for the evening in front of the fire and continue with the dress she was making for Mrs Metzer or should she follow her premonition and make her way to the Hotel?<br/><br/>The book that Adina carried in her satchel was far more than a book. She wasn’t sure what name to give it but occasionally she thought of it as a grimoire. She had inherited it from the eccentric old Rabbi who had cared for her after her parents early and untimely passing and had been surprised to find it full of jottings in his cramped Hebrew script. Snippets of Jewish folklore sat alongside recipes for healing remedies and Demon summoning spells. It was her most prized possession, even more so because she had a feeling that if it fell into the wrong hands all hell would break loose, possibly in a literal sense. One of the most useful rituals she had come across in the Rabbi’s book was for seeing the future in a bowl of water. It was the first one she had mastered and the one she found most fascinating. Two nights earlier, while scanning the water she had seen a hazy image of a ballroom, filled with people in fabulous attire. The women wore stunning expensive ballgowns, while the majority of the men wore typical Nazi attire, the swastika emblazoned on their arms.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">I have to go there</span>, she thought,<span style=""font-style: italic""> no matter how dangerous it might be. The water showed me the location and I’d be a fool to dismiss it.</span>Ironically, the Hotel Schiffmeister was less than a five minute walk from the Jewish ghetto. She wondered if the juxtaposition had entered Hitler’s mind when choosing the location for his speech or whether it was a mere coincidence. She smiled to herself at the thought of being in the same room as that behemoth Hitler and patted the heavy weight of the pistol in her coat pocket. At least she had the means to defend herself if it came down to it. She straightened her back in a determined posture and headed in the direction of the Hotel.<br/><br/>She met nobody on the deserted city streets. It was well past the Jewish curfew and there were no German drivers on the road at this time of evening, especially with the heavy snow storm that had made the roads so treacherous. Her heart began to pound a vibrant tattoo in her chest as she neared the hotel. Now all she had to do was figure out how to get inside.<br/><br/>Two high ranking Nazi officials stood at the main entrance to the hotel, one talking animatedly, the other smoking a cigarette. She guessed that with their leader busy inside the building, they felt free to be a little more relaxed. She contemplated finding a back entrance but thought that might be more risky. Entering through the kitchen would possibly leave her more exposed, leave her at the mercy of any Hotel staff who would recognise her as a stranger with no right to be in the building. She decided to bite the bullet and enter through the main entrance. She summoned up an air of false bravado, straightened her back and walked straight towards the officials.<br/><br/>She knew she didn’t look too conspicuous. As a seamstress, she had access to a better selection of clothes than the majority of the women in the ghetto. Tonight, she was wearing a navy blue dress gathered at the waist by a narrow belt. She felt confident that, though made by herself, it rivalled any similar item sold in the Aryan stores. While her legs were bare (stockings were a luxury she couldn’t afford) her sensible black Mary Jane’s were polished, devoid of the scuffs and marks one would expect from a woman in the Jewish ghetto. Her hair was pulled neatly back from her face and she wore a simple pair of pearl earrings that once belonged to her mother. And of course, without the yellow star sewn onto her coat, there was nothing obvious declaring her Jewish status. She fixed her most charming smile on to her face and looked coquettishly at the Nazi with the cigarette perched on his lower lip.<br/><br/>‘What a journey I’ve had to get here,’ she said in her best German. ‘My driver hit a patch of black ice little more than a mile away. The car is no longer in working order and I’m afraid the driver may have a mild concussion. And so I walked the rest of the way here. I simply didn’t want to miss Mein Fuhrer’s speech tonight.’<br/><br/>‘We need more citizens like you, miss,’ the Nazi official said. ‘I’m afraid that many women just aren’t as dedicated to the cause as you are. Now get inside and warm yourself up with a glass of gin. You must be half frozen.’<br/><br/>‘Thank you,’ she said as she slipped through the doorway. That was easier than she’d hoped. Now she just had to figure out what to do next. Ahead of her was the ballroom. Something didn’t smell right in here. There was a lingering scent of sulphur mingled with what smelt like rotting fish.<span style=""font-style: italic""> If this is what a gathering of Nazi’s smells like</span>, she thought,<span style=""font-style: italic"">then I’m bloody glad I’m not one of them.</span><br/><br/>She made her way into the ballroom, mingling into the crowd. She accepted a glass of white wine from a waiter carrying a silver tray and, taking a sip walked towards a tall blonde man that she vaguely recognised. Was this the man from her vision?"
3809,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=20,2014-09-06T00:10:34,WildSpawn,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">“I will return soon, dear cousin.”</span>Isolde chuckled to herself all the way to the lakeview suite.<br/><br/>The kiss on the cheek was a little be unexpected. It startled an expression of surprise from the Demon. It framed his features and made his eyes widen instantly, but that only lasted for a short time. He watched the woman walk away and then turned his attention to Amber. What was taking her so long? He wondered, but brushed the thought off. Everyone wanted a drink before getting to business.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">''Would you like something to drink, Sir?''</span>Erlind looked at the man carrying a silver tray and alcoholic drinks. He shook his head.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Danke..""</span>He responded, waving the man away. He began to watch the crowd, taking notes of the people who came for the conference, starting in forty-five minutes. A group of officers passed him by and greeted him loudly. Erlind simply smiled and nodded his head. He did not feel like starting a conversation with any of them any time soon. He was a little bit curious to why Adolph Hitler did not show up with his wife yet. He would have felt his presence, and he wasn't feeling it at all. Maybe he did not arrive yet. He saw Angela Hitler across the hall, drinking and laughing along a group of wealthy females. He sighed. The Demon was becoming a little be impatient. He just wanted to get over with this, get his Seal back before Darcy unleashes her minions onto the world. He gazed at Raphael. He could not see him clearly, the crowd blinded his vision. The holy light though, was his compass for the night. He was very sure that the Archangel noticed his presence, but Erlind had something else in his mind that worried him more, eating at him.<br/><br/>The insurgent Witch was forming her plans while defying the universal laws, challenging the mightiest of Good and Evil. The underworld was not to mingle with the mortals. Indeed, there was conflict between the unholy and the holy – those that were favoured by God. This conflict stemmed from the clash in Heaven but it was never meant to be carried on to the mortal world in a physical manifestation battle. Demons did cause havoc in the world, manipulating God's favoured creation, leading this last to deception and corruption, sin and disobedience. Darcy on the other hand, wanted to spread out her evil over the earth and eliminate everyone in its passage for reasons that were unknown to Erlind. Her legion was planned to stream from every hill like swarming locusts, from every pit, every crack on the ground and rise from every sea.<br/><br/>The deadly hatred that Erlind expressed for the immortal Witch was without comparison to anything the world had experienced. He did not know though that she was a relative to Isolde. Demons do not always know everything and this was something the mortals forgot to understand.<br/><br/>The Archdemon, was very protective over his Kindred, yet he felt as if he was losing control and he wasn't going to allow a Witch, to take that away from him. He was also really pissed off at Lucifer. This one was enjoying it greatly. That is all he ever wanted – to end it, once and for all – to bring on the Apocalypse. Erlind on the other hand, was against it. He refused to be of those who gave up easily and he was certainly not going to let some bold Witch commingle with a business that was not her own. He wasn't yet ready to face God's grace. He had some such he needed to achieve from his secret selfish agenda. If Darcy was going to stick her nose where it didn't belong, then she was going to get what she deserved. Asmodeus sworn that the moment she plunges forward, that she was going to plunge deeper and into a realm of no return. He smirked to himself, and shook the thoughts of her away.<br/><br/>The music pleasantly rang in his ears and Erlind leaned his shoulder against a white pillar, arms crossed against his chest, yet maintaining a composure of rigid control. Isolde's image crossed his mind and he wondered if she was pleased with his humble gifts. Watching the crowd, his cerulean eyes contoured the frame of an unfamiliar silhouette.  She accepted a drink from the same waiter who offered him one a moment ago, and then she made her way towards him. A curious brow rose. Did she know him? Because he did not, he thought. The only familiar scent that emitted from her, signaled that she was a Moses follower. As she was getting closer and closer, Erlind pushed himself away from the pillar and maintained a still posture, arms joint behind his back. He bowed his head in greeting and raised his chin. He lowered his eyes and locked them on her face.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Guten Abend, Madam!"" </span>"
3810,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=20,2014-09-06T11:43:34,KaliNoir,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Guten Abend, Madam!"" </span>The strangely familiar blond man said. Adina felt the colour rising in her cheeks. There was something otherworldly about this man and it made her stomach flip.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“Guten Abend,” </span>she replied, moving towards him. She tipped her head to one side, her grey eyes locked on his, staring intently, taking in everything of his appearance. He was a Nazi, that much was sure and despite unpicking the star from her lapel earlier that day, there was a lingering paranoia that he saw her for what she really was. And yet she’d managed to trick the men at the door. Why should this one be any more difficult to persuade than them? She concentrated on forming her words as clearly as possible, wiping all trace of her Yiddish tongue and spoke in the same formal German she’d used on the men at the door.<br/><br/>“I apologise if I’m speaking out of turn, Sir but I’m certain I recognise you. There’s something familiar in your countenance that convinces me we may not be entirely strange to one another.” She frowned, unsure whether to be honest or to continue talking in riddles. She thought back to the vision she’d seen in the bowl of water. She was meant to be here tonight, meant to be talking to this imposing Nazi. Maybe the truth wouldn’t be entirely inappropriate.<br/><br/>“Can I be blunt with you Sir?” She asked and then continued without waiting for his reply. “I think I may have dreamt of you.” She bit her bottom lip, nervously waiting for his response."
3811,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=20,2014-09-06T16:57:20,Isolde,"Isolde sat in front of the gilded mirror in her room staring at the stranger who was looking back at her with huge blue eyes the color of the winter sky. The ivory satin dress fit as if it had been tailor made for her. The pearls indeed did light up her skin to an angelic glow.<br/><br/>“Fraulein,” the maid, Anna, said as she stood back from putting the final touches on the snood which captured Isolde’s wealth of deep red hair, “You look beautiful.” The younger woman blushed deeply as if she had stepped above her station to make such a remark to Isolde.<br/><br/>The red haired witch preened, turning her head to look at all of the lovely work that had been done.<br/>“Thank you,” Isolde said sincerely, clasping the girl’s hand. The effect of the satin, lace, and pearls was breathtaking and Isolde felt almost paralyzed with the weight of tonight’s decision. Staying in this room, warm and secure, sounded better than anything else she could think of. She winced as she pulled on the white, dress gloves.<br/><br/>“Fraulein, you must go. The conference will start soon and you will not wish to make a spectacle of yourself by arriving late.” Came a worried reminder.<br/><br/>Isolde nodded, rising. She moved toward the door on almost automatic.<br/><br/>“Oh, Fraulein, I wish I was going to the party and dressed as you. I think I would sell my soul to the devil for such a treat.” Anna gushed.¬¬ Isolde stopped, with her hand on the door knob and smiled sadly,<br/>“Yes, I already have.”<br/><br/>Heads turned as Isolde walked down the corridor and descended the stairs. Women shot her angry, almost jealous glances and several of the officers stared in open-mouthed admiration. She stopped on the stairs as if to give the crowd below the pleasure of the view but really she was taking a deep breath to strengthen her resolve. Spotting Erlind in the crowd talking to a  young woman who seemed familiar, Isolde joined the crowded floor and hurried to meet him."
3812,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=20,2014-09-06T19:45:59,WildSpawn,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">''I apologize if I’m speaking out of turn, Sir but I’m certain I recognize you.""</span>Adina said.<br/><br/>The man let out a chuckle and looked away for an instant.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Oh, I'm sure you do""</span>He responded, shifting his focus back on the woman.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""...there’s something familiar in your countenance that convinces me we may not be entirely strange to one another.”</span>Adina frowned, unsure whether to be honest or to continue talking in riddles.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""You have probably witnessed my work, and that is how you have recognized me today.""</span>He responded.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">''Can I be blunt with you Sir?''</span>She asked and then continued without waiting for his reply.<span style=""font-style: italic"">''I think I may have dreamt of you.''</span>She bit her bottom lip, nervously waiting for his response.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><br/>''Have you been to previous conferences before, Miss? That is another place where you could have seen me, unless you speak of the times, when you were peeking out the window, delightfully enjoying your morning meal as I dragged the Jewish plague away from our streets.""</span>Erlind said with a touch of amusement and sarcasm in his voice.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Also, we tend to recognize those we feel things in common with, in our case you and me. Our goal, is the absolute elimination of this race which is a threat to the fatherland, our dear Germany. This is something we share in common, to become the law abiding citizens that we are supposed to be.""</span>He concluded, a spark of mischief in his eyes. He watched Adina's face, looking for any sign of bitterness in her eyes. He somehow had the feeling that she wasn't one to be taken for granted. Her form was appealing to the eyes, and he appreciated her boldness as she stood with a courageous posture. He took note of her quivering lips when she bit on the bottom one, nervously. There was something strange about her, he just did not know what it was. Why would anybody come disguised only to seek him out and tell him that they've had a dream.<br/><br/>A dream...<br/><br/>After a long pause, Erlind cleared his throat.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""And what was your dream about? I am suddenly, curious""</span>He asked, on a more serious note. Just as he did, he felt the presence of Isolde in the Hall. He looked away, and a bright smile softened his features.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Now,  cousin. That is what I call a woman of our time. You look bewitching.""</span>He confessed as the Witch moved closer."
3813,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=20,2014-09-07T04:45:29,Gunther,"Rafael engaged several of the officers in the hall with small talk. They discussed the Falschirmtruppen, which Rafael was extremely fascinated in. He was aware Feld Marschal Göring had designed the Fallschirmjäger based on his observations of Soviet Paratroopers during inspections of the Russian Army in 1933.<br/><br/>""They drop the truppen at above drei hundert metres (300m/900ft) and their parachutes deploy by a static line aboard the transport aircraft,"" a luftwaffe officer described the process used to deliver a light infantry (jägers) formation from air to ground in a brief amount of time. ""Major-General Kurt Student commanded the 7th Flieger (Air) Division During Operation Fall Weiß just a few months ago. Although, they never performed an airdrop during the Polish campaign, they did ferry a battalion of Fallschirmjägers during one of their operations.""<br/><br/>""Do  you know if there are any plans to deploy the Fallschirmjägers for future operations, Herr Oberst?"" Rafael smiled at the Luftwaffe Colonel.<br/><br/>The Colonel looked at the Hungarian Gestapo officer in the eye, gave a slight smile, cool in effect, ""Herr Kriminalrat? Are you trying to test my ability to keep state secrets?"" The two men laughed about this.<br/><br/>""Ja wohl, Herr Oberst!"" Rafael smiled at the Air Force Colonel. ""Sehr gut mein, herr. Waren Sie gut!"" [tr.: Yes, Colonel! Very good, sir. You did well.""<br/><br/>""Well if you would excuse me Herr Kriminalrat,"" the colonel smiled and walked away from Gestapo Officer Halasz.<br/><br/>Rafael drank his beer. He finished off the heavy glass and returned to the bar for another. He overheard a conversation between two Gestapo officers.<br/><br/>""You realize it was thirteen years ago today,"" the Bavarian Captain remarked.<br/><br/>""Seriously?"" The Saxon Lieutenant was incredulous. ""Die Fuhrer doesn't believe anyone will try to make another attempt on his life today, does he?""<br/><br/>""Herr Himler is paranoid about just such a thing. He has beefed up security around the Fuhrer just to watch for another attempt on his life."" The Captain went on. ""But the key thing about the 1926 event, was that it helped to propel the Fuhrer's fame and notoriety. He eliminated all of his opposition after that event.""<br/><br/>""But he spent time in Jail! He wrote Mein Kampf! How could that make him so famous?""<br/><br/>""Well, he stood up for what he believed in. He fought for the German people. He united us hard working Germans and eliminated the upper crust, the Bourgeoisie, if I may.""<br/><br/>""Ja, a brilliant man. A brilliant man, indeed."" The Lieutenant looked at the investigators now standing behind him. He offered a grim smile, ""Heil Hitler!"" raised his right hand, receive the appropriate response and walked away.<br/><br/>""You know Herr Kriminalkommissar, I was just thinking the same thing,"" Rafael addressed the Bavarian Captain.<br/><br/>""Pardon me?"" The man turned and looked at the fellow Gestapo officer. ""Have we met, Herr Kriminalrat?""<br/><br/>""Rafael Halasz,"" he clicked his heels and offered a slight bow, one a Prussian might offer.<br/><br/>""Your accent? are you Hungarian?"" The Kommissar could spot an accent quite accurately.<br/><br/>""Yes, indeed, my good man.""<br/><br/>""As a Hungarian, what are your thoughts about the Austrians and the Nazi party?""<br/><br/>""I have thoroughly embraced the cause. Die Fuhrer is a brilliant man as the Kriminalobersekretär stated. He is a magnanimous character filled with charisma. Everyone wants to be near him. He holds the center of attention in his fist. He owns it. He is a man to be respected and feared.""<br/><br/>Rafael went on, ""as far as my Hungarian roots, I believe every Hungarian wants to prove that they still want to remain friends with the Austrians and Germans. We tend to be a bit suspicious of the Silesians and Romanians, but the German friendship serves us well,"" Rafael smiled about the Czech Remark.<br/><br/>""And the Bohemians, Herr Kriminalrat?""<br/><br/>Once again, Inspector Halasz snapped to attention, clicking his heals and raising his right arm, ""Heil Hitler!""<br/><br/>""Yes, of course, Heil Hitler!"" Both men were well aware that their fuhrer was Bohemian. Even Rafael, who was merely trying to conceal his cover, would not fall into that trap. The Kommissar raised his glass and quipped, ""to Adolf Hitler!""<br/><br/>Rafael clinked glasses with the man, ""to Adolf Hitler!"" Several others in the immediate vicinity raised their glasses to support the toast. Rafael downed the beer in one pull; half a liter all at once. ""Excuse me, Herr Kommissar."" He then proceeded to purchase a third beer from the barman.<br/><br/>It was at that time, that he noticed the presence in the beer hall of one of the underlords, a demon spawn from hell. When Erlind and Isolde walked past him, he immediately recognized him from earlier as well as their past. The young woman nodded to him. He returned the gesture. She hung to the demon's arm. Rafael touched Isolde's arm as they passed blessing her quickly. Hopefully, it would be sufficient to protect her immortal soul.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">The Demon shifted his gaze towards him, enough to take a mental note of his form. He furrowed his eyebrows, and the hues of Hellfire shined through his eyes. There was a slight smirk playing on his face as he lead Isolde immediately away. 'I was expecting you, old friend. Was about time you got a haircut'. Erlind mentally thought, projecting the idea onto the world, for his one and only rival to hear.</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">'Friends we are not, Osmodeus. Kings of congeniality we shall be. I suggest you leave the witch be. She is taken, not for your dark hands. As for my hair, that can return to its beautiful form whenever I will it.'</span><br/><br/>Rafael walked away from where their brief contact occurred and sought more disturbing conversations with the wretches of this hotel.<br/><br/>It was several minutes later when he noticed a woman enter the hotel. By this time, the witch Isolde had left long before. The Demon was entertaining himself with several of his hirelings. When this new woman entered, there was something about her that didn't fit well with the assembled group of Nazis. This woman had a golden aura about her. He recognized it instantly. It was similar to the one the demon would have recognized him with. He identified her as a good person and a healer. He was curious about the woman, but did not want to approach Asmodai again. He would remain secluded in the corner, observing. He still waited to see Hitler enter the room. It was not time."
3814,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=20,2014-09-07T08:33:29,Anadwen,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">Reflections in the mirror...<br/>You admire mine, I can see your eyes sliding across it, and they grow red with lust. Don't lie to me, Kai. You're not as good a liar as you'd like to think... Or I know you far too well.<br/>But you don't have one for my eyes to cling onto. Sad, is it not?</span><br/><br/>His eyes opened. Drawing a sharp breath into his lungs and releasing it back into the cold air of the room, feeling the muscles on his well-built chest stretch and compress his ribcage slowly, Kai's gaze wandered across the ceiling, devoid of any cobwebs or dust, for a mere moment, before locking on the glimmering glass of the chandelier, hanging from the middle. He focused on breathing, slowly and regularly - a luxury to draw his conscience off the dream, a sensation only accessible to him in this bag of flesh, blood and bone. And the memories slowly faded, from vivid brights into a faded black-and-white reflection of their true form.<br/><br/>Stupidities. He scoffed, rolling over and pushing himself up onto his elbows, shaking his head to get his hair out of his face. The black curtain of silk it would have resembled, had he brushed it, sled to the side, parting in the middle, and quivered in his breath. Dammit, had he slept any longer, he would have been late, he thought as he slowly made his way out of his bed. His hands have undone the remaining buttons on the stained white shirt, and tossed it onto the floor, revealing the vest underneath that tightly hugged his form, just a bit paler than his skin. This was an important day, and he could in no way afford to be late! It was also the perfect time to dust off one of his best suits. As a man of wealth and prominent social standing, he was<span style=""font-style: italic"">expected</span>to be at Hotel Schiffmeister this evening. It would not only be a faux pas to not appear, but many could possibly begin to doubt him. He could not afford that. Their trust was compulsory to keep the funds flowing into his greedy pockets, which seemed to have no bottom at all.<br/><br/>Kai wanted it all. He wanted money, he wanted prestige, he wanted power and he wanted fame. He wanted women and cars, he wanted mansions and jewels, silver and gold, armies and firearms, maids and butlers... He laughed silently as he buttoned the dark silken shirt's buttons on his chest, and softly stacked its edges into his pants. His greed knew no bounds, just like his heretic personality knew no borders at committing atrocities. He wanted it all and he wanted to blow it all up.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">You're a madman. Why do you chase after material things so frantically?<br/>Won't you rather stay with me? I'm material in a sense, too.<br/>But I won't accept you if all you need me for is my body. You're as shallow as your sort gets, Kai.</span><br/><br/>He shook his head, running a brush through his smooth black hair, and shut his eyes tightly. Lena was a past matter, and he was acting like a fool to be tricked and fall head-to-heels for a witch. But he was young when that happened, and the young often make mistakes. Now, he was old. Almost ancient, he reminded himself, hands sliding over and under the dark burgundy tie in his hands, slithering through his fingers like a snake, a venomous serpent with a deceitful tongue. Pierced. He stuck a silver pin into it, adorned by a large black gem, set in a piece of unrefined, but beautiful silver, and for the last time he smoothed the tie with his hands, pressing it onto his chest before the black vest of his luxurious suit closed on it. So soft, softer than the crisp white petals of a rose, blooming in early spring. The white thread was yet to bind his hair, shortly before he'd slide his jacket, a deep black, on, and hide it with a long blazer and a dark red scarf, in colors matching to his tie. And to the little guise he allowed himself for today, the armband adorned by a black swastika.<br/><br/>Fooling mortals was so simple. At the very thought, his thin lips curled into a cruel smile. You put on a simple mask, and they fall for it before you'd say 'hell'. It was second nature for him to put on a socially positive mask to hide the black void beneath. The void that was his true nature, all-consuming in avarice.<br/><br/>And she was laughing at him from the mirror, the mirror in which the reflection of his face was missing - just a suit stood there, a perfectly tailored suit on a rather well-kept body, but it wasn't within the board of glass and a thin metal foil to reflect his form. She was laughing at him like crazy.<br/><br/>What on him was so ridiculous? He was an example citizen.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""> You crazy bastard. You're getting completely ridiculous. Playing house, eh? You have to resort to really desperate methods if someone doesn't allow you to rip people apart with your bare hands.</span><br/><br/>The voice, till now sweet, became biting and sharp. His smug smile shifted into a scowl of rage.<br/><br/>Lena. He would have done better if he let that woman burn on the stake, just like the usual practice in the dark ages was, instead of protecting her. He was acting stupid that he trusted her, even if only by a little bit. He thought he's gonna have fun, and there he was, a good few centuries later with an imprint of her presence on his mind, and eating away on his sanity. He saw her in every mirror and her voice was resonating in his mind. But that also meant that she was still alive...<br/>Damned witch. Were they truly immortal?<br/><br/>Yet, he found joy in having a part of her bound to him. He was never alone this way, even though her company was rotten and pitch black, and never, ever very pleasant. She was a woman without a heart.<br/>Was he becoming masochistic?<br/><br/>Chasing that sort of thoughts away, he put his black hat onto the top of his head, smoothing the scarf and flipping one of its ends over the other one, and he closed two out of four buttons on his long black coat, lined with the fur of a silver fox, as soft as feathers. Time to go. The hotel and the leader wouldn't wait for a single advocate.<br/><br/>The Heinkel's tires screeched on the snow as the car parked in front of the premises. He was the owner of this peculiar, yet luxurious vehicle - it wasn't a usual sight, since the company didn't focus on making cars, after all. And once again a smile was set on his face as he opened the door, holding a thin black walking cane in his leather-gloved hand. One would say he was too young for something like that - his face, without a single wrinkle, blemish, or imperfection, looked no older than thirty, even though in truth he was many times that age - but it only added him on class and appearance. With pitch black hair and eyes, he didn't look very Aryan, or even German at all, but he pulled off a believable act with his perfect accent and a made-up lineage that was flawless even in today's system's eyes.<br/><br/>He did greet the men by the door, for a moment taking off his hat, but the moment he entered the room, he grew pale in face, and his stomach was all of a sudden tied in a knot. He felt sick. The sensation was just that much stronger that he was in the form of a human, a form with senses and sensations so strong they could knock one off their feet were they unprepared. A presence that was outright torturing to him was filling all of the premise. A holy being, that much was clear to him, and a strong one at that. Strong enough to wipe the floor even with one at his level, which was far from ordinary - even restricted by his human form, he was formidable - and get rid of him for all eternity.<br/><br/>But then, upon walking through the crowd for a moment, he passed an eerily familiar face, a strangely familiar presence. Someone he knew he met before, hiding under the guise of a tall blonde with icy blue eyes. His lips twisted into a smirk once again - he recognized the dark aura, oozing from the demon's form, though concealed.<br/><br/>How many centuries have passed since they last met?<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">How long has it been, Asmodei?</span>The voice, silk-like, but with a sharp undertone like that of a snake's slither, would hear only he, the demon. Just like only he could see the crimson of his eyes, looking straight at him through the crowd from a few meters away. He slowly took off his hat and nonchalantly waved to Erlind with his hand."
3815,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=20,2014-09-07T21:53:43,Isolde,"Isolde joined Erlind and the woman who were chatting. When Erlind turned to greet her, something in his eyes and tone made her body react. She felt blood rushing to her cheeks and she glanced away, shifting her attention to the young woman.<br/><br/>“Hello. Good to see you again. You created those lovely frocks worn by Frau Hauser and her daughters, didn’t you?” Isolde was so rattled by Erlind’s frank and charming appraisal that she gushed on. “I wager you are here to attend to the ladies at this event and for tomorrow night’s ball.” Isolde confided to Erlind. “This lady is the best in Munich when it comes to sewing. Very sought out, you know.”<br/><br/>The witch could not bear to make long eye contact with the man as she felt fires stir in her that had been dormant for two life times. Glancing up, she noticed the blond man in the long brown leather jacket. He was occupying a quiet corner, drinking the house brew. Although he was solitary, something of strength seemed to exude from him. Isolde’s arm tingled, a warm, loving sensation. She rubbed her gloved hand over her satin sleeve. Curious feeling, that, she thought, as if I have been touched by an angel. She had no time to linger in thought over the man in the corner because another one drew her attention this one not neutral or benign. She leaned closer to Erlind as he chatted with the young woman.<br/><br/>The man removed his hat to shake loose sleek black hair and then he waved their direction. Not to her, she was sure he was not familiar with her or her him, although he did remind her of someone. That man, was he only a man? Reminded her of, Loki, crazy, twisted, evil, and oddly worthy of sympathy. Loki, the Norse god she had known from another life time. Isolde put her hand to her head. She wondered if she had lived too many lifetimes.<br/><br/>From the front of the conference room came the squealing of microphones and the scraping of chairs. People began to stream in through the archways to the main auditorium.<br/><br/>“Erlind, perhaps it would be wise to find a seat before the room fills up.” Isolde said, quietly to him, tugging at his sleeve a little to channel his attention. “Please excuse us,” Isolde said sweetly to the girl as she proceeded to be seated.  What she really wanted to do was to put some distance between her and “Loki”.<br/><br/>Figuring that Erlind would join her if and when he was ready, Isolde continued on her way but stopped dead in the middle of the archway. Seated on the dais was a the one person in  the world that she hoped she never had to share air with again. Cold dread began to steal over her and she blinked a few times as if that would erase her presence.<br/><br/>Isolde was looking at her cousin, Darcy (who knew what last name she used these days?). Once the two of them had been inseparable and equal in power, using it for good but somewhere along the line Darcy had seen power as a pathway for wealth and prestige. The saying that absolute power corrupts absolutely could have been coined specifically for her.<br/><br/>Her once light blonde hair which had fallen to her waist like a satin stole was cut in a fashionable bob and lightened to platinum. She was seated on what would be Hitler’s right hand once he joined the panel. Her blue eyes were piercing the room with a calculated gaze as if she were counting the humans, the demons and other immortals in the room.  Her ice blue wool suit was form fitting and she wore silver stiletto heels, not the sensible wide heels seen on all the other women. She wore diamonds on her wrists, her neck, her ears and her fingers. Her fingernails which were long lethal daggers were painted crimson to match her lipstick. Her looks screamed, prosperous, powerful and provocative. There was nothing soft and alluring about Darcy. Isolde had thought of her as the Ice Queen for many years, but tonight drove that point home.<br/><br/>Isolde moved toward the left side of the room where there were a group of chairs close by the aisle that were not yet taken. Just as she settled in, Darcy saw her and raised her perfectly plucked eyebrow as she nodded acknowledgement. Isolde managed a tight smile and wished Erlind would come on. She fervently hoped he didn’t bring her here as a sacrifice. She huffed out a mirthless and silent laugh. She no longer would qualify as a virgin sacrifice. Goddess on Earth, what have I got myself into?"
3816,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=20,2014-09-08T00:06:17,WildSpawn,"With a confident composure, a man who trusted no one, not even his Generals, left his chambers alongside his wife. Adolph Hitler owned thousands of fine outfits, but for tonight, he opted for one particular favored sandy-brown outfit. He paid no income tax while in power, so he was able to own the best of the best that was on the market. He made his way towards his destination which was prepared for the conference of today. Hitler deeply cared about the Fatherland, but he felt as if he should not rely on the opinions of his men or others, but instead, adopting to his opinions and instincts. He knew that he did enough to build a relationship with his men. His wife Eva Hitler, thought differently. The couple had a little argument  on their ride to the Hotel which left him agitated. In her own words, she expressed to him that he was focusing on direct control rather than mutual communication with his men, that ignoring the characteristics of his followers and those of the Nazi Party as a whole would not end well for him. Also, she mentioned how she was not feeling comfortable with the presence of his newer partner in crime... That one woman named Darcy. Eva thought that she was some kind of a Mistress to her husband, but Hitler did not want to comment about it.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">''Dear Husband, do you remember when you dreamt of becoming an artist?''</span>Softly she said, trying her hard to lighten up the mood.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">''Please, what do women know about politics?''</span>He shouted.<span style=""font-style: italic"">''Enough!!! Let us end this argument. I am very content with my believes, and I am certain that I was exactly the Leader that Germany hoped for and wanted. If I am guilty of one thing, that would be having done everything that should have been done so far. I am fighting for a noble goal and the world has yet to see my work blossoming.''</span>He shook his head and cleared his throat, brushing past his wife.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">''Superiority at its best, Mein Führer?''</span>His wife lowered her gaze and sighed, then began to follow.<br/><br/>Raising his chin high in the air, he gracefully walked down the hallway, followed by his wife and Generals. Adolph pressed something into his hand and slid it down his ring finger then rubbed it. It was a golden ring.<br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;"">_____________________________________</div><br/><br/>Meanwhile in the Great Hall, the guests and visitors prepared themselves to head to the main auditorium .<br/><br/><br/>Isolde introduced Adina as being the best in Munich when it comes to sewing. He nodded and frowned. He felt the presence of Adolph Hitler. The feeling in his chest was that of discomfort.<span style=""font-style: italic"">''Erlind, perhaps it would be wise to find a seat before the room fills up.''</span>Isolde suggested, tugging at his sleeve.<br/><br/>The man nodded, tracing the outline of the Witch's lips as she spoke. He quickly looked away from her and his own lips quivered for a very short instance. He has visualized his lean yet strong fingers touching the skin of her neck and pausing at the small hollow at its base just to see if it was as soft as he envisioned it to be. He wondered if she bore the marks of the beast, those of her ancient lover... Malachai.<br/><br/>The Demon brushed off the distracting, unwanted thoughts. He discreetly sighed.<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">How long has it been, Asmodei?  </span></span><br/><br/>The voice flourished in his head and echoed in his ears as if the voice was speaking to him directly. A broad smile plastered itself on his lips while two crimson eyes, in the midst of the crowd, stared back at him like magnets. The owner of those magnificent eyes waved, and Erlind knew that he was the targeted receiver on the other end. Something about his Demonic long time friend, renewed his hope.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">''Isolde, I shall join you soon. Head to the left, you will see a group of chairs close by the aisle, front rows. Our names should be marked on them...''</span>Erlind instructed, and shifted his eyes to Adina, bowing his head.<span style=""font-style: italic"">''Miss, feel free to join us. I have a feeling that you may not want to miss our conference.'</span>' He said with a smirk and torn himself away from the two ladies, slashing a path through the crowd, and towards the face that resembled a familiar one.<br/><br/>The Demon grinned with mischief and shook his old time friend's right shoulder.<span style=""font-style: italic"">''Brother... It's been a while''</span>He gave him one of these suspicious looks and added.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""There is so much you need to tell me, but the conference is starting soon. We can't keep the man waiting. You shall have a seat beside me. Let's go?""</span><br/><br/>When Archangel Raphael chased him away from his beloved Sarah, and caged him, Asmodeus thought that it was going to be the end of him. If it was not for Kai, Asmodeus would never have been set free. His loyal friend did not simply save him from Raphael's earthly prison, but this ally also fed his hate and vengeance that had threatened to consume him since. One day, Kai simply vanished."
3817,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=20,2014-09-08T07:02:54,Anadwen,"He was noticed. The crimson in Kai's eyes faded a little as he returned the hat to his head, but his smile, a dark smirk, set on his lips, remained. So he was recognized, huh? That was more than good. After a few millenia, people had a tendency to forget names and faces, but he did Asmodeus a quite large favor before disappearing. It was quite pleasing to see his old friend was back in shape, and with such a remarkable companion... The lady next to him was quite the jewel in this pit of bureaucratic dirt that formed this company.<br/><br/>""Ah, there sure is a lot for us to talk about."" he nodded to Erlind, ""It's been almost an eternity."" He followed him to the seat, where he gracefully set himself down, sliding the long coat off his shoulders to reveal the professionally tailored black suit underneath. His black-gloved hands gently hung it over the back of the chair, and he allowed himself to get somewhat comfortable, the smile still not disappearing as his eyes targeted once Isolde, once Asmodeus.<br/><br/>""Good evening,"" he greeted<span style=""font-style: italic"">her</span>, placing his hat on his lap, and giving her his most charming smile. Her presence was unusual at least - he could feel more than a human from her if he concentrated - but she was neither a spawn of hell, nor sent from the heavens. Was it that he was so enamored by her silken gown to think clearly, or was this hall way too full of other strong auras that flooded his senses? Either way, he'd better be careful around her. What if she showed up to be a witch?<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Darling... You must be becoming senile if you can't recognize a witch.</span>the silky voice in his head cackled.<br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">You shut up, wretch.</span>he growled back to her. He'd have crushed her skull to pieces if her presence wasn't imaginary.<br/><br/>""How did this cold winter's evening grace us with a presence as magnificent as yours, milady, I wonder?"" he spoke up to the woman once more, slowly crossing his arms on his chest.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Did she contract you?</span>a far sharper voice requested to Asmodeus.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I'd better be careful. There's one of the holy ones around, too, did you notice? It's making me feel sick, that stench.</span>That was, off course, referring to the angel which still seemed to linger around. It was like a diluted poison in the very air around - not strong enough to kill, but for sure strong enough to disturb. It was unnerving. That girl, too, seemed wary of him. Did they know what them two were, that they weren't human? The look she gave him when he greeted Asmodeus was more than suspicious.<br/><br/>He turned his head back forth, the smooth black hair, bound at the back of his head, sliding along his jacket, and his attention once more targeted the front of the hall.<br/>""It appears the speech is to start soon."" he uttered silently."
3818,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=20,2014-09-08T10:37:01,WildSpawn,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Ah, there sure is a lot for us to talk about.""</span>he nodded to Erlind,<span style=""font-style: italic"">""It's been almost an eternity."" </span><br/><br/>Erlind smiled with his lips closed and nodded his head. With sure steps, he began to make a way for Kai and into the dim lit auditorium-like theatre. The place was crowed. The bourgeoisie opted for balcony seats, while members that were present from Nazi Party organizations sat in the front rows of the main floor. Guests and other visitors covered some of the rest of the seats. The room was large enough for the one hundred and five individuals who were invited for the conference. The auditorium itself had a total capacity of 789 seats.<br/><br/>Between the moment Erlind entered the auditorium and the moment he sat, he paused short and took note of his surroundings. He scanned the balconies, memorized the non-familiar faces including the strange faces. He was looking for that one green holy light but to no avail. Adina who was not a staff member had a seat to the left of Isolde. The Demon wanted to keep her close and he was going to make sure that she tells him of her dream before he lets her go. He was curious and felt the sincerity in the woman the moment she opened her lips to greet him.  A seat next to Adina was empty, yet destined for Officer Udo Drechsler who has not arrived yet. Erlind placed himself to the right of the Witch while Kai comforted himself in a seat next to him. He maintained an eye contact with Isolde for no more than two seconds then looked away. He removed a silver embroidered black hat with an eagle patch. His hair was cut very short, and the longer part of his hair in the front was slicked back.<br/><br/>Comfortably sitting, Erlind had a tiny smirk on his face and it was small enough to curl up one corner of his lips. He looked at Kai and raised an eyebrow. A somewhat playful smile was still not disappearing from the face of his old partner in crime. He noticed how Kai was shifting his gaze between Isolde and himself and Erlind gave one of those 'it's not what you think' type of look but could not suppress a snicker.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""How did this cold winter's evening grace us with a presence as magnificent as yours, milady, I wonder?""</span>Kai spoke up to the woman once more, slowly crossing his arms on his chest.<br/><br/>The good manners and the polite tongue, Kai never failed to amuse him. Erlind finally let go of his smirk and replaced it with a softer smile, letting the two speak with each other. As he awaited the arrival of the Leader, Erlind looked towards a fine looking woman, seated on what would be Hitler’s right hand once he joined the panel. Adolph Hitler spoke of her to him, but it was vague, nothing of capital importance. It made the Demon the even more curious. The Master was one of those people he simply could not mind-control and get into their brains. The woman on the other hand, had a nasty aura about her, almost too repugnant, even offensive. Her marvelous beauty was not enough of a disguise. He was eager to know what exactly that she had to, or beg for, to win such a prestige rank while he was in battle gaining undisputed advantage against Poland during the past couple of months. It was not envy. He cared less about the future of Germany to care about his rank as a Lieutenant Colonel, but his instincts were never wrong. This woman was trouble.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Did she contract you?</span></span>a far sharper voice requested to Asmodeus - Erlind.<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">I'd better be careful. There's one of the holy ones around, too, did you notice? It's making me feel sick, that stench.</span></span><br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Raphael..</span></span>Erlind informed Kai. The thought transference conveyed a calm tone.<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">His corporeal presence is wholly strange. He may be here for me, or to witness the events, recording them to insure that they were accurate. Minimizing their interaction with the world... Isn't that what ones of his ranks would do!?</span></span><br/><br/>He paused to steal a glance of Isolde. He sensed that something with her was wrong. She looked frightened, or worried, maybe both. The Demon looked concerned as well.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic"">As for the Witch, she did contract me. It is different though... It's something beyond my comprehension, Kai. If you want my honesty, you should be concerned about her...</span></span>Erlind discreetly shifted his eyes towards the woman sitting at the dais.<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Ah! I tell you, I wouldn't mind turning my body to dust just to find out what this masquerade's all about.</span></span>Being living in a body made of flesh and blood usually made Demons weaker and sometimes, losing some of their destructive powers.<br/><br/><br/>Erling grasped near the cuff of his left gloved hand and pulled it from the wrist towards his fingertips until the glove folded over, then proceeded to do the same with the second and crossed one leg over the other. His head cocked to one side and he looked at Isolde.<span style=""font-style: italic"">''Are you alright?''</span>He asked. The Demon pulled his thoughts together and took Isolde's right hand in his. He languidly moved it atop his, curling his thumb around the curve that her own thumb and index finger unintentionally created. Through the fabric of her glove, he brushed his thumb over hers in slow motions, inconspicuously. His eyes lingered on her hand for a brief period of time and he bit the inside of his bottom lip. Keeping his face directed toward her hand, cerulean eyes darted slowly back up to her face.<span style=""font-style: italic"">''I sense... that you are concerned with... something. If it's our deal, it can wait... I can.''</span>He asked in a semi-whispered low vocal tone while placing her hand delicately on the crook of his elbow. He did not cover it with his own, just in case she felt like pulling it away. He raised his chin up a little capturing her eyes with his own, and this time he meant it."
3819,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=20,2014-09-08T12:11:41,Sound of Silence,"Udo thanked the driver briefly as he stepped out of the vehicle.<br/><br/>It had been quite the ride from Berlin Hotel Schiffmeister, not because of the distance, but because his driver probably wouldn’t know a smooth ride if it struck him across the face. Every stop, it almost felt he had slammed on the breaks at the last minute. Normally, he would have driven himself somewhere. It was just one of those weird things about him, he didn’t really like people driving him places. But the ride had been offered so naturally he would take it. The driver didn’t deserve the thanks but, fortunately for said driver, seeing as Udo was a little late he really was not in the mood to criticize.<br/><br/>His pace was brisk, but the way he carried himself remained business-like and calm. No sooner had he walked up to the hotel’s doors, greeted the two men standing by, he was informed that the Führer had arrived a few minutes ago. Udo gave a displeased frown and swore under his breath. He was much later than he was later than he thought he was. Mood dampened slightly, he picked up the pace. One of the few chances he has been given to leave a good impression with the Führer and he was a few minutes late to a very important conference.<br/><br/>“Ah! Herr Drechsler! Would you care for something to drink?” A man serving drinks strode beside him a few minutes later.<br/><br/>Udo halted stride then turned to face the man and offered a small grin, “Not tonight.” Noting the look on the man’s face, he added, “I do thank you for the offer, but I’m just not in the mood.” The message was well received and the man scurried off to offer drinks and refills to those who desired it.<br/><br/>Now, he did enjoy a drink every now and then, especially during an important event such as this, however there<span style=""font-style: italic"">was</span>something in the air tonight that turned him off of the thought. He had noticed it before, on his way here, and now it simply made him restless. The others could drink and laugh, and carry on, as far as he was concerned. He wanted to stay focused. That was just how he was, drinks or no drinks; he had a habit of being vigilant and keeping an eye on things. Usually it was unintentional and he wasn’t aware of how on edge he was in a situation.<br/><br/>After being informed that the conference was about to begin, and everyone was being seated, Udo went straight for the auditorium. He pushed his way through the crowd and headed straight toward where his designated seat was. As soon as he sat down, he let out a soft breath, glad he had made it in time.<br/><br/>He looked around at the familiar faces that surrounded him. Seeing so many people here for this event was amazing. Before he could get too lost in thought, however, he was approached by someone he’d hoped he wouldn’t have run in to.<br/><br/>“Herr Drechsler! I was beginning to think we wouldn’t come,” the man said as he stuck hi shands out for a handshake.<br/><br/>Udo stood up to accept the handshake and, ignoring the remark about his tardiness, “Herr Himmelreich. It’s been awhile… about a few months or so if memory serves. How have you been?” He decided to ask the typical question in an attempt to make this brief. He wasn’t really in the mood for too much small talk, but he might as well keep up appearances. Kurt Himmelreich was a respectable man, sure. However, Udo simply did not like him. In his opinion there was just something about the man that was… missing. That was probably the best way to describe it.<br/><br/>“Quite well. Yourself?”<br/><br/>“Likewise.” Udo smirked, then quickly decided to change the subject quickly before this conversation was dragged out any longer. “As much as I would enjoy staying and chatting, the conference will be starting very soon,” Udo did his best to sound like he really wanted to continue the conversation. “I’d prefer if we continued speaking afterward.”<br/><br/>Luckily for him, Kurt, though he could see a faint frown on his lips, gave a nod, muttered an agreement, and then had returned to wherever he was seated. Udo sat back down in his own seat and eagerly awaited the conference to begin."
3820,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=20,2014-09-08T15:13:27,Isolde,"No sooner had Isolde recovered her poise from making eye contact with the Ice Queen then “Loki” came in to sit a few chairs down from her. He positioned his hat on his lap, and greeted her,<br/><br/>“Good evening.”<br/>Isolde smiled in return, a formal smile that held little warmth and masked any feelings. Going with her intuition, Isolde summoned a talent forward to guard herself in this environment she was beginning to understand was fraught with more than evil people. She called upon iron walls to surround her mind and spirit making provision to only allow Erlind in.  As she did so, the now familiar warmth on her arm returned, but this time she did not find it peculiar.<br/><br/>Erlind joined them, his body providing a buffer between them. The black haired man leaned around his and said,<br/><br/>""How did this cold winter's evening grace us with a presence as magnificent as yours, milady, I wonder?"" he spoke up to the woman once more, slowly crossing his arms on his chest.<br/><br/>Erlind stole a glance at Isolde. The Demon looked concerned but had a little cat’s smile on his face at the same time. He grasped near the cuff of his left gloved hand and pulled it from the wrist towards his fingertips until the glove folded over, then proceeded to do the same with the second and crossed one leg over the other. His head cocked to one side and he looked at Isolde.<br/><br/>''Are you alright?'' He asked.<br/><br/>The Demon took Isolde's right hand in his. He languidly moved it atop his, curling his thumb around the curve that her own thumb and index finger unintentionally created. Through the fabric of her glove, he brushed his thumb over hers in slow motions, inconspicuously.<br/><br/>Isolde nodded and smiled brightly at him before turning her attention to the other man.<br/><br/>“Well, kind sir,” she spoke to “Loki”, I and my magnificent came to be here because of the generosity of my cousin.<br/><br/>Isolde glanced to Erlind and noticed eyes lingering on her hand for a brief period of time and the provocative way her  bit the inside of his bottom lip. He seemed to study their interlocked fingers before his cerulean eyes darted slowly back up to her face.<br/><br/>''I sense... that you are concerned with... something. If it's our deal, it can wait... I can.'' He asked in a semi-whispered low vocal tone while placing her hand delicately on the crook of his elbow. He did not cover it with his own, just in case she felt like pulling it away. He raised his chin up a little capturing her eyes with his own, and this time he meant it.<br/><br/>Isolde was relieved that he continued the  ‘cousinly’ affection in front of this man and was glad for an opportunity to touch Erlind. She heard the gentle tone of his offer to wait on signing the pact. His arm felt warm under her breast. Oddly enough, she trusted him. Out of all this ocean of insanity that surged around them, she felt as if he was the only solid bit of rock in the place.<br/><br/>She touched her cheek to his shoulder and murmured,<br/>“I would not put off our deal. There are other matters that ….”<br/><br/>An other officer arrived and swiftly jostled into place on their row just as someone thumped the microphone. All heads turned toward the front as the great leader (with the ridiculous pompous mustache) strode to the platform. The MC clicked his heels and saluted Heil, Hitler!.  The crowd, military and civilian leaped to attention and raised their arms with their voices. Isolde knew that to remain seated would be an instant death sentence so she stood too."
3821,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=20,2014-09-09T00:29:56,WildSpawn,"<span style=""color: #FF0000"">Warning: Contents in this entry might be offending for certain readers. I recommend that anyone reading approaches the content with an open mind. It is strictly there as an element of pure creative writing for the simple purpose of the story.</span><br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;"">_______________________________________</div><br/><br/>One of the officers thumped the microphone. All heads turned toward the front as the great leader strode to the platform. The MC clicked his heels and saluted Heil, Hitler!. Adolph Hitler advanced to the dais and raised his arm,<span style=""font-style: italic"">""SEIG HEIL!""</span>He chanted. Erlind stood, along with the rest of the attendies. They extended their right arms in the air stiffly and straightened their hands.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Heil, mein Führer!""</span>...<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Heil Hitler!""</span>Their voices echoed loud, proud and with vigor in the auditorium and throughout the entire Hotel. Their voices, chanting obedience to their one true Leader, the future of the Fatherland, their Germany.<br/><br/>His administrative general took the mic and spoke to the crowd.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“Mein Führer, the salute of our role call and our old comrades has in it all the power and determination that can be shown.”</span>The General smiled brightly and continued. He raised his hand in the air, inviting people to chant more.<span style=""font-style: italic"">“Comrades!”</span>The voices rang in the auditorium again. Heil.. Heil.. Heil!<span style=""font-style: italic"">“We greet our Führer with one.. SEIG.. SEIG!!”</span>The General chanted into the microphone, and the crowed would respond with:<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Heil. Heil. Heil!</span></span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“The Führer speaks!”</span>The Administrative General bowed his head in obedience to the Führer and placed the microphone in its holder.<br/><br/>Erlind smirked at the sight of Adolph stepping towards the seat of honor; his throne. He stood with pride, a Leader's posture<span style=""font-style: italic"">par excellence</span>. He titlted his head and looked past Isolde, and then Adina, noticing the presence of Officer Udo Drechsle. Together, these two have turned the world upside down in the streets of the Jewish Ghetto. It was a pleasant hobby to share with his fellow companion. He nodded his head and turned his gaze away, awaiting Hitler's speech.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“My Party comrades! My German fellow countrymen! I have come to join you for couple of days. I will join you for dinner tonight and tomorrow night for the ballroom party.”</span>Adolph Began in his stiff position, both arms joint behind his back with the back of a hand resting in the palm of the other. He momentarily paused, acknowledging the presence of the woman to his right, Darcy. Her presence, was an enigma to everybody in the auditorium, yet no one dared to question her presence. They all feared for their lives. They also trusted their Leader. He would never make the wrong decision. His Generals though, thought otherwise.<br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;"">_______________________________________</div><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“As you know already, the Western Powers finally dropped their masks. Despite all our attempts and our advances, they sent us their declaration of war. They freely admitted: ""Indeed, Poland may well have given way, but we did not want it to."" They admitted that it would have been possible to arrive at an understanding. But they wanted war. This was precisely what my domestic opponents used to tell me. I held my hand out in friendship to them. But they also refused it. And they also cried: ""No reconciliation. No understanding. Only war!"" Well my comrades, I'm here to update you and tell you that they got their war!”</span>The crowd responded with cheers and applause. Hitler licked his lips and locked his eyes on certain particular faces: Isolde's, Adina's, Officer Udo Drechsle, Kai, Erlind's and someone else sitting in the crowd. Erlind did not turn around to see who exactly this solitary creature named Hitler was looking at.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“I have also come today, to warn you. A terrible catastrophe had come over our people and our Land. It is this international clique that is turning our people against each other.”</span>Hitler gestured his right hand back and forth, left and right, up and down, in circles... His voice suddenly rising in pitch. One could easily feel the anger in his tone.<span style=""font-style: italic"">“This plague is small, yet rootless having homes nowhere, yet EVERYWHERE!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!”</span>Hitler's face was hilariously funny as he waved his hands around. If one could mute him if only for a second, one would think that a role of a Stick Holder - also known as the Arm Weaver of an Orchestra would suit him better.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“The Jews! THE JEWS!”</span>The Bourgeoisie in the balconies shouted. Hitler paused, pulling out a tissue from his pocket and wiping the sweat off his forehead, cheeks and jawline. Erlind, along with other Nazis began to applaud.<br/><br/>The speech lasted for about an hour and half. Hitler spoke of Mittenwald Town, and the plans he had: Turning the colorful beautiful town into a concentration camp.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">”Our patience has come to an end.”</span>Adolph Hitler pointed an index finger up with his others closed and moved it back and forth in fast motions, warning his people.<span style=""font-style: italic"">”We shall grab these insolent Jews by their throats, and shut their lying mouths shut shut shut... SHUT! They thought our warning was a joke. They laughed about it. They will not laugh anymore. This Satanic power had taken over our whole country, soon over our whole world. This Satanic power will be executed. We shall defeat it.  In five years, we would have accomplished amazing goals. A new state cannot just fall from the sky! We need to work for it. Workers get to work! I need loyalty! I need belief and confidence. I need fanaticism. I need I need I need COMMITMENT!. These values can always be find in you! My friends! Long live the National Socialist movement! Long live Germany! SEIG!!.. SEIG!!.. SEIG!!”</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Heil! <br/><br/>Heil!<br/><br/>Heil!</span></span><br/><br/>The crowd stood, and applauded."
3822,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=20,2014-09-09T21:52:19,Anadwen,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">Raphael..</span>Erlind informed Kai. The thought transference conveyed a calm tone.<span style=""font-style: italic"">His corporeal presence is wholly strange. He may be here for me, or to witness the events, recording them to insure that they were accurate. Minimizing their interaction with the world... Isn't that what ones of his ranks would do!?</span><br/><br/>Kai almost scoffed at that, only his knowledge of social graces made him uphold the make-believe front he put up. Angels... To hell with them. Someone like Raphael shouldn't be here. Wasn't his rank not to interfere with the common world? Was he there to imprison Asmodeus again and punish himself for freeing him? That was way too long ago to matter, was it not, he wondered as his fingertips softly ran along the edge of his jacket's sleeve.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Go tell him that, maybe he will listen.</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Ah! I tell you, I wouldn't mind turning my body to dust just to find out what this masquerade's all about.</span>the voice requested once again. Kai's smirk returned with full mirth, maybe even surpassing its previous limits, but its dark undertone grew just as well.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I am but an advocate, Asmodeus. How could I possibly know? I'm simply in for the bloodshed that follows after the politics. It's good to keep yourself at high places at times like that - it's more likely that you will get to see the massacre from the top, if you know what I mean.</span>At that one remark, his smirk got a rather malicious undertone, through a narrow gap between his thin lips revealing his teeth. His onyx-black eyes followed across the woman on Erlind's side to the officer two seats away who appeared to just arrive, and then, without any further interest, he turned his head away.<br/><br/>His attention was quickly dragged back to Isolde at her answer to his question. ""Surely your cousin then must be a very generous man, even more so than I suspected him to be. May I ask for your name, milady?"" he requested off her, softly bowing his head, and looking up at her from below his black lashes, a few loose strands of silky black hair sliding into his face.<br/><br/>Shortly after, though, the great leader's appearance on the stage forced his eyes off her, and he picked himself up with the elegance of a cat, placing the hat onto the corner of the chair to avoid sitting onto it by accident when he'd sit down. He raised his right arm, the black glove flying up above his head, but his voice was just about as loud as he had to make it to appear believable.<br/><br/>What a load of trash talk. His blood was boiling hot like hellfire as he listened to the 'Quirky Moustache', as he in his mind nicknamed the Fuhrer. Empty words, empty words. The West declared war, that was interesting, though... A conflict will break out soon, and his chance to feel joy from the screams of battlefield, the pre-mortal agony mixing with cawing of crows, scavengers and corpse thieves, ground sinking in and turning to swamps under the blood that soaks into it... For a moment, he caught Adolph's glance, but his cold eyes returned it as nothing but mirrors, with no expression.<br/><br/>He jerked his head to the side as the shout<span style=""font-style: italic"">“The Jews! THE JEWS!”</span>came from the balcony. He was too old to believe these make-believe conflicts, but he said naught. Turning Mittenwald Town into a destruction harbor wasn't his concern at the very least. Human lives had little to no value in his eyes - they were like sheep and cattle.<br/><br/>Making little sound but soft clatter with his hands, encased in soft black leather, he clapped along with the crowd at the speech's end, enlightened that this speech is over already.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I hope he isn't going to talk more. I can't wait for the war when it breaks out, but the formalities before it are a bore. This physical form is sensitive to long talk and empty words and he's loud like a siren to add to it.</span>he quipped to Asmodeus, sitting back down, and elegantly crossing his legs.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I suspect he likes the sound of his voice, but the opinion of other people isn't his concern then, am I not right?</span>He slid two fingers behind his shirt's collar, loosening the red tie, patterned with a complicated picture of royal lilies as glossy burgundy on matte. He stole a glance to his left, then to his right, where the woman was sat. The cold black spikes, not reflecting the joy his smile tried to convey so believably, hollow wells in which one could easily drown, lingered there for a moment, as if he was feeding on the very appearance of hers.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Purely academic interest,</span>he convinced himself. He was only interested in working out the mysteries of her witchcraft. His black heart was adamant at love - nothing but the shallow shell of lust was left in it, to consume and throw away like a toy, used and no longer of interest. He had a mile of barbed wire wrapped around it.<br/><br/>Kai didn't feel human emotions like that. A moment's sentiment was nothing."
3823,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=20,2014-09-09T23:45:13,Isolde,"Isolde listened in horrid fascination as the red faced little man shrieked his plans of destruction and the entire room cheered him on. The whole world was on fire and there was no sanity in this room.  Her arm tingled from what she was now thinking of “an angel’s touch” She had once had a guardian, a white lighter, she had called him, an angel for all practical purposes. That was many life times ago, she thought ruefully. Isolde realized she could use a touch of goodness right now as she was standing on the threshold of selling her soul to the devil for the greater good of the people she cared about.<br/><br/>Hitler was winding down with an odd  tone of voice,<br/>“ I do not only like the sound of my own voice wise as I may be,  but the opinion of the people is important to the cause. For what is a Fatherland without its children? I now give you Fraulein Darcy Krohs.”<br/><br/>Isolde sat up in her chair. If Hitler had been horrifyingly fascinating, Darcy was a study in eerie elegance. She held out her hands to the audience, palms out, red nails like claws ready to rip out heart.<br/><br/>“The People desire a country free from plaque. More than that, the People deserve a country free from Greed, Lust, Pride, Envy, Gluttony, Sloth and Anger. When this country rules the world, these demons that plague the People will be gone along with those who are not the Master Race.” Her voice was smooth as whiskey as it flowed over the crowd. Isolde found herself swaying gently from side to side and was unable to stop herself. All those around her were doing the same and had odd looks on their faces .Even the men on the platform, including Hitler were taken under her spell.  Isolde couldn’t even blink and she knew that bitch of a cousin had ensorcelled the crowd.<br/><br/>Darcy’s wicked, sly smile faltered as she scanned the crowd, looking somewhat behind Isolde.<br/>Ha, Isolde thought, someone has not succumbed to her spell.<br/><br/>Isolde’s iron wall had slipped and Darcy had been able to insert her power under it a bit, leaving Isolde bound but lucid. The rest of the crowd, humans and demons alike were not quite so fortunate.<br/><br/>“Are you part of the Master Race?” Darcy asked in a rousing voice.<br/><br/>“We are the Master Race,” the crowd chanted back.<br/><br/>“Will you overcome the 7  and be left with obedience in a society that has equal distribution of goods, with the total abolition of money held by private citizens, and citizens only doing work which is for the common good of the Fatherland ?”<br/><br/>“We will work for the Fatherland in total obedience.” Came the reply.<br/><br/>Isolde struggled through the trance and managed to squeeze Erlind’s hand, discretely. She realized that some how Darcy was declaring war on not only the humans but the demons as well. Where had she hatched up a scheme like this? Good and evil were a balanced set of actions in the world. Without one, there was not the other and vice versa. Like light and dark, or day and night, good and evil were necessary. Darcy was telling all here that she was destroying any and everything that had to do with freewill. Isolde had a deeply chilling feeling. Darcy was powerful but not that powerful. A new Evil like the world had never known was on the horizon.<br/><br/>Darcy nodded in satisfaction and yielded the mic. The people around her began to stretch and to murmur to one another as yet another speaker came to the podium.<br/><br/>“Erlind?” she whispered urgently, “Can you get us out of here?”"
3824,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=20,2014-09-10T03:26:15,WildSpawn,"<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-size: 85%; line-height: 116%;"">The following post will not affect anyone's posting order or the collaborated work itself.<br/>The rest of the pact will be written in my blog in a 1v1 so that it doesn't distract anyone from the story itself. <a class=""postlink"" href=""https://creativefreedomrpg.com/blog.php?u=110586&amp;b"">LINK</a><br/>We will still reply back to others as if nothing happened, since the events in this 1v1 should only have lasted 2 seconds in the physical world that is our setting right now.</span></span><br/><br/><br/><br/><br/>Isolde struggled through the trance and managed to squeeze Erlind’s hand, discretely. She realized that some how Darcy was declaring war on not only the humans but the demons as well. Where had she hatched up a scheme like this? Good and evil were a balanced set of actions in the world. Without one, there was not the other and vice versa. Like light and dark, or day and night, good and evil were necessary. Darcy was telling all here that she was destroying any and everything that had to do with freewill. Isolde had a deeply chilling feeling. Darcy was powerful but not that powerful. A new Evil like the world had never known was on the horizon.<br/><br/>Darcy nodded in satisfaction and yielded the mic. The people around her began to stretch and to murmur to one another as yet another speaker came to the podium.<br/><br/><br/><br/>__________________________________________________<br/><br/>Blinking from Darcy's speech, Erlind stayed quiet for a long moment. He wasn't paying attention to the attendees reactions. All he knew is that he was sucked into this mysterious woman's world the moment Adolph Hitler ended his speech. He instinctively tried to cast 'it' away, whatever this 'it' was. The resistance slowly faded.<br/><br/>As he broke eye contact with the woman, he felt as if there was an additional presence in his brain. Truth to be said, he felt weak. He could see his Golden Seal worn by Hitler on his fourth finger, but even Hitler did not have such powers over him. Since he was not sure just what exactly happened, he decided not to do anything, and to remain calm and in control of his own actions and reactions. The message was not clear. He sat there absent-minded. Whenever he tried to decipher this enigma, it would feel like there is always something in his brain that prevented him from looking more into the issue.<br/><br/>Erlind raised chin so that his forehead was facing the ground and shifted his eyes to the side, Kai's direction and then Isolde's. His eyebrows furrowed and it formed a deep wrinkle in the skin, on the forehead between the eyebrows. Something about Kai's chaotic presence always brought out the nastiest of nasty in neutral-evil self.<br/><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“Erlind?”</span>Isolde whispered urgently.<br/><br/>Erlind parted his lips to speak, but no sound came out. For the first time in ages, since that one time Raphael chased him to Egypt, he felt horrified. Losing control of himself was worse than anything else. He took Isolde's hand in his.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“Can you get us out of here?”</span>Isolde's voice came again.<br/><br/>The Demon opened his mouth and looked at Isolde. He suddenly knew what he had to do. The fear of losing control a second time blurred his thoughts and made his heart race. He looked at Isolde. Erlind was a tough guy but the truth is that he was losing control. Not only Adolph bounded himself to him, but the presence of Isolde made him soft and way too gentle for his own good. Goodness belonged to those that God favored, and Asmodeus was not of those. He disagreed to let her beautiful face haunt his thoughts any longer. The soft, gentle and warm hold he had on the Witch's hand turned into that of somebody who was about to rip the hand apart from the wrist. While his behavior looked completely normal to others for he tried to look as calm as he could, his physical contact with Isolde spoke of something angry and threatening. Erlind grasped her hand fiercely. He could not think straight, and he only thought the worst. It was time for Isolde to sign her deal, he thought.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""We're not going anywhere, yet, but it's time for a little trip.""</span>He murmured to Isolde, eyes locked on Darcy.<br/><br/>Heat surged as he comforted himself back in his seat. The Demon felt dumb and stupid, surrendering ever so sweetly to her seduction. Time to break the spell. As he used his Demonic energy to distort the time, the only people affected in the room were Isolde and himself. For others, everything looked normal. For one that was under a Temporal Illusion journey, his or her sense of reality is distorted, resulting in a blurring of the distinction between the imaginary and the real. Isolde and Asmodeus were also physically seated in the Auditorium, but spiritually elsewhere. It was something a little closer to an Astral Projection. Time now simply did not exist for the two. The illusion made it so that no matter how much longer this temporal illusion lasted, it only covered about two seconds of their real time. But while he had modified her perception of time, she was in complete control over herself in their spiritual journey.<br/><br/><br/>They were now walking down a golden adorned hallway. They paused in front of Erlind's suite and this last yanked the door open and grasped Isolde's forearm tightly. Scents of rosemary and sage drifted upon the air and around them as they walked into the first room of the rustic and dim-lit open-concept suite, the<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i57.tinypic.com/16jq0qh.jpg""><span style=""color: #BFBF40"">Guest room</span></a>.<br/><br/>He unfastened his tie and dropped it on a large couch. He clapped his hands together over his mouth and locked a cerulean gaze on his next possible prey. At that point, he did not much care how bad he might have made her feel, or how wrongly she felt about the entire situation. All he wanted was her soul. Were her colleagues worthy enough of such sacrifice?<span style=""font-style: italic"">""You know, they say that if you spend too much time thinking about a thing, you'll never get it done. So shall we get to business, Miss Devereaux?""</span>He spoke to her in a soft husky voice. The tone itself was not threatening, but the eyes communicated something else."
3825,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=200,2014-12-20T10:33:35,girly2k,"The music drifted through the entrance with little resistance from the glass doorways reflective of French architecture.  A pair of doorman opened the way for her, indicating the sort of occasion this was clear to be, and the other patrons around her gave it confirmation.  Beautiful men and women in pairs.  Dresses of luxury and suits of repute.  Large smiles and boasting laughter.  It was a social gathering with which was expected the joviality of laughter and the distraction from war, likely intended for the celebration of ego and lubrication of funds.  It gave the blonde officer a distinct image of sin and lascivious temptation for the sake of the vain.  These were waters in which the warrior knew how to walk.<br/><br/>Yvonne smiled to her ephemeral companions, nodding once so her eyes fell on the staircase as she walked up them, heels careful on the velveteen carpet matching them.  She was without a partner of her own, but it wasn't without choice.  Just entering the building she was offered escort, which she politely declined, using the man she was to meet as excuse; she only hoped he was waiting inside like she claimed, or be forced to dance sooner than later.  It was something of suspect, but she handled herself with enough humility, full lashes fluttering low, so as not to insult such honorable men.  Disgusting pigs.<br/><br/>The soft path led inside and cut the room directly in half, tables branching out from the rounded stage as its juxtaposed second half so the dance floor was immediately upon you.  Luckily it was early enough that the capacity lingered toward the walls and libations.  Unaware to the woman herself, the angel hybrid walked in with the confidence of someone unburdened by a concept of value based on beauty or money or status.  It wasn't that she lacked any of these qualities, nor disregarded them, she simply belonged of her own accord. Confidence on its own behalf, without consideration to other expectation.<br/><br/>She saw the man almost directly across for the entryway and made her way to him, directing polite smiles to the sparse crowd as it filled behind her, sublimating her entrance into something illusory, a filmy memory in the night to be forgotten like the rest.  It was easy enough to do, and easier still to desire.  The woman wanted little to be there, so she would be as non-existant as her physical presence allowed her.  Looking up toward her affiliate, she realized it might be a little more impossible than most excursions she made of the sort, mostly because one was only there on the expectation of the other, but also from the expression of his taking her in.  She felt a slight heat rise at her jawline and threaten to burn her cheeks, but she withheld it and rethought her instinct for the circumstance, but it was too late, and she was, indeed, here with him for business.<br/><br/>""Good evening, Frau Wójcik!"" He said with the excitement of the eve, and she raised her hand in greeting, but he gave her a short nod and immediately turned his eyes away toward a table.  She retracted her hand uncomfortably, his reaction unseasonably cool in comparison to the room, but he stood close and she suspected it was really his way of taking control in such a situation.  The officer was not one to have it, so she stepped into his gesture with a glide away from him, expecting him to compel her with a hand at her back like any other man in such an environment.  However, he was already walking by her, and she dipped her head to follow like some infatuated young-thing, following after the man as if a puppy on his heels, assuring on-lookers of anything other than the business they had in mind.  Hopefully that was the reason for his manner.<br/><br/>He lead her past the centerpieces of view and toward the darker corners of the room.  Ideal.<br/><br/>Luciano answered her thoughts without compulsion.  ""How is your evening so far, Frau Wójcik? I have taken the necessary arrangements to reserve our very own private booth, in the VIP lounge. I hope it is to your liking tonight."" The hostess was bathed in faint blue and purple light, escorting them through the dim-lit environment of the Cabaret, past the bar, and towards one of the secluded large booths, elevated above the main ground. The booth was room-width, close enough for a clear view of the musicians or dancers, but far away enough from the crowded floors, which was exactly to her liking - especially the privacy doors. However, the candles and shotglasses were unexpected.<br/><br/>She eyed them warily until the man turned to offer her seat.  Smiling graciously, Yvonne slid into the space and continued along until she gave him room to follow, but not stopping until it was apparent she had no interest in canoodling with him and preferred the ability to look into his eyes.  Gateways to the soul, the angel knew it was key to discussions requiring truth.  Often, she avoided them, needing a simple glimpse to understand most of her companions, but never forgetting the shadows she did take with her when she did.  Chances were she'd use the performers as her focal point, or the reflection in the shining metal of the candelabra.  With both comfortable, short orders made dismissing the hostess, she finally answered the man.<br/><br/>""My evening..."" she started, thinking over the messy business preceding her appearance, ""was as to be expected.  Generally, then, well.  Yours, sir?""  Her smile indicated sincere inquiry.  Pleasantries were never unwelcome, she simply deflected via other means and rarely had any sort of need of them versus the time available to her.  The last time she'd sat down with someone individually under casual preconceptions was with the father, Raphael, who enjoyed his pleasantries thoroughly, but she had been anxious to know he was who she suspected.  It was the first time she'd met another angel.  Sometimes she was even fallible with eagerness and emotion.<br/><br/>Now, she looked into the face of a man she knew to be dead, and the officer noted she would need more foci.  Discomfort straightened her spine for just a moment before she gave the topic change, raising her brows and laughing once, honestly with nervousness she choose not to restrain, ""I love the Musette jazz, but you'll have to excuse me for saying so, this is not my<span style=""font-style: italic"">""scene""</span>, I don't swing,"" or make conversation, it seemed.  She rested her cheek on her hand, the other playing with the small glass she had no intention of taking.  ""So, yes, this booth is very much to my liking.  Honestly, I wasn't sure I should even show, and it looks to me as if I under-dressed,"" she gestured at the mans suit and shared her glance with the rest of the room as inclusion.  She was just making small-chat, but if he made any remark she would have blushed.<br/><br/>""My youth was spent in the church, so studies of the Word filled my days, rarely music other than chants and hymns.  It is quite refreshing to hear such beauty in a world of war.  I am glad I made it, no matter what business to which we must attend.""  Her olive eyes met his dark ones with a gentle intensity, somehow trying convey the mixed feelings she had on the subject.  Whether he understood or not would remain with him, but she could only hope it would not be construed unfavorably or that he would miss the implication that he did not need to speak of his brother were he not ready, after all, she was not sure she was either."
3826,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=200,2014-12-20T23:24:21,WildSpawn,"<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic"">""My evening... as as to be expected. Generally, then, well. Yours, sir?""</span></span>Her smile indicated sincere inquiry.<br/><br/>Luciano blinked and easily shifted his attention to the woman as he was a little bit lost in the variety of alcoholic beverages on one of the two tables. Tonight though he has sworn to make an exception and stay far away from the strongest availability at earlier stages. The man did not know if he was embarking in what would end up being a long night, or short. But as he preferred to be ahead of any obstacle, this evening he planned his drinking like a dinner menu. A simplified moderation was an absolute necessity. This business meeting was as important to him as he hoped it was important to<span style=""font-style: italic"">her.</span><br/><br/>He directed his eyes to Yvonne, completely ignoring the Hostess who walked into their personal lounge to place a menu on the table in front of Yvonne. Only light French and Japanese appetizers and desserts were on the menu, snacks to go along with their drinks, in case they needed something small to eat. The female stepped nearer to Luciano to place his own version of the menu - one for those on a Vegan diet.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“My evening so far has been good, thank you for asking.”</span>He finally responded.<span style=""font-style: italic"">“I've traveled back and forth between Munich and Naples since that very last meeting we've had. I'm not very certain for how long I should be staying in Germany, but I'm not too much thinking about planning my departure just yet.”</span>Luciano's vocals produced a low chuckle as he slowly rose to his feet in an erect posture and let his blazer slide off along his strong arms. He then placed it to the side on a single chair and adjusted the collar of his black shirt, momentarily glancing at a couple of female dancers, sensually slow-walking by the lounge.<br/><br/>He turned around to sit in the large round sectional couch and in the same spot he was sitting at earlier, but in a more comfortable, enthusiastic fashion. When he did so, and delivered a gaze to the woman, he met her stare with a curious yet controlled facial expression. His lips slightly parted as he surveyed her upper body straightening up, subconsciously emphasizing her breasts. A nervous laugh of discomfort followed a raise of blonde eyebrows over olive eyes. He didn't need to decode anything. She unrestrainedly allowed her nervousness to show in her body language, but what he found very likable about her was the fact that she continued to approach her situation with an open heart, forwarding a message saying that she was willing to communicate. A true woman of war.<br/><br/>Her eyes though looked a bit darker in low light, he noted, but he recalled their brightness from their meeting in the hallway and obviously, from the church. Luciano crossed his legs, leaned back into the black cushions behind him and a quick, tight-lipped smile touched the man's lips.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“The Musette jazz you say?”</span>A gleam of interest passed the man's grey-blues and his pupils dilated slightly in response, finding himself angling his chest towards the woman.<span style=""font-style: italic"">“I'm a big fan of Reinhardt and I love his approach to Musette with combination of chromatic gypsy flavor and a dark mood to swing. Truth be told, Frau Wójcik, have I known you liked Musette Jazz, I would have taken us to see this man performing this very same night at the Munich Opera house.”</span>Luciano laughed and uncrossed his legs, feet spread further apart and knees pointed towards his guest. He leaned over the table to pour Yvonne a glass of water while she rested her cheek on her hand. It did not take a mastermind to figure out the reluctance Yvonne showed towards drinking. Even though he could attempt to easily perform cold readings on the woman which would employ high-probability guesses to figure her out, the man refrained from doing so. She was different, somehow enigmatic, but that alone did not give him any excuse to step into her privacy. He limited himself to his natural human instincts and focused on her subtle body language instead. He moved a little closer and pushed the glass of water towards her, while keeping a certain distance as to not inhabit her space too much.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Frau Wójcik, allow me to express my honest opinion,""</span>The Italian looked at the woman out of the corner of his eye as he poured himself a glass of water as well.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""-you are not under-dressed. You look gorgeous.""</span>He complimented her in measured tactician and disciplined manners, extending his gaze a little longer as she addressed him.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic"">""My youth was spent in the church, so studies of the Word filled my days, rarely music other than chants and hymns. It is quite refreshing to hear such beauty in a world of war. I am glad I made it, no matter what business to which we must attend.""</span></span><br/><br/>She had her own life, her own opinions. He respected her for that as much as he tried to shrug the fact that she was serving under Nazism, an idea he frowned upon. Their first conversation turned a bit different than the business meeting he had expected. Unlike their brief encounter at the Church, he was very pleased to see how easygoing she was about the whole thing. The intimate confession of how she spent her youth made the man the even more interested to hear more of this stranger. He discreetly bit his bottom lip as he put his water glass to the side and lowered his tone.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""It is better to begin by conquering yourself and then proceed to win those thousand battles. Then the victory is yours. It cannot be taken from you not by angels or by demons, heaven or hell. I can assume that you have conquered yourself already.""</span>Luciano cocked his head to the side and eyed the woman, a subconscious interest in her words made him shift his body couple inches closer - to hear her better.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""You're excused. I understand this is not your scene and I would be grateful if you could allow yourself to be your true self in my presence. You may feel at ease.""</span>The man said in a controlled tone and chuckled, shaking his head. He remained calm and indifferent true to the person he was as to not show too much of his thoughts through his actions.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""I-I did not know much of life myself until some point. I have devoted myself to the Royal Navy since I was fourteen. It was worth it while it lasted. I have being given a great honor to command Navy battleships during the first war. Three years ago I was honorably discharged for - for suffering Post-Traumatic Syndrome.""</span>Luciano briefly looked past the woman and then back to meet her eyes once more. His aloofness was not an act. He would never have mentioned his discharge if the woman did not open up about her past.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""After that I have been working for an Ocean Liner in Italy. Have you ever been to America, Miss Wójcik? Or would you give yourself a chance if the opportunity arises?""</span>Luciano's brows arched above a spark in his grey eyes as he brought his shoulders back, interrupting his question for a second.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""May I serve you something to drink? Juice, lemonade, water syrup?""</span>He asked, a half-smile curving one side of his lips."
3827,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=200,2014-12-22T07:24:33,Rhandom1,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">“Hamish, have you thought more of what to do about Darcy?”</span><br/><br/>Hamish grinned into the charging dusk. Other than tending her wounds there was little Hamish had thought of other than the death of the woman. His instincts conversed with his common sense in several tried and true patterns and plans of giving death. If she were a witch, a distant shot was the best policy for safety but he had no idea the extent of her powers. What was a safe distance to take a shot from? How far away would he have to be to guarantee a kill? How fast could she heal or was that an ability lost to her?<br/><br/>The knife was the surest method but by far the most dangerous. A drugged blade would speed along the process but again, he had no clue as to the extent of her powers. Would drugs or poison even work on her?<br/><br/>Then of course was the small matter of immortality. What in all the hells of the world could he do against something that didn’t die?<br/><br/>Footsteps at the doorway found a beaming Myra and Josef looking in on their guest. They did not enter the room but stood with wide welcoming grins in the doorway.<br/><br/>“Frau Devereaux!” Myra practically screamed with joy, “He has healed you! I knew he would! I knew his hands were made for more than the foul work of even fouler people!”<br/><br/>Hamish could only grin and shrug an apology at his new…friend?<br/><br/>“A dinner,” Hamish declared, turning on the couple. “I believe she is ready to eat something more than healthy soups and stale crackers. Besides, she needs to stretch her legs now and regain her strength.<br/><br/>Send Chaya up in five minutes, please, to help her change.”<br/><br/>“A grand idea Herr James,” Josef said excitedly rubbing his hands together. “I think a hearty German meal this time! Not as elegant as the French but it will put meat back on her bones!”<br/><br/>Myra and Josef shuffled off to their respective duties laughing and chatting loudly, as Hamish turned solemnly back to Isolde.<br/><br/>“I must admit,” he said quietly, “If what you have told me of Darcy is true, I have no clue how I can begin to hurt her. I have processed much since your last dinner here. I have not seen the man in the black attire again nor have I had any revelations on this science he spoke of, so I return to what I know.<br/><br/>“However, first you must eat and regain your strength. Secondly, your flat has been untouched since the incident at the clinic. Is there anything from there you would need? I can be there and back before dinner is served. You only need to ask and I will see to it personally.”<br/><br/>His voice dragged with untold guilt but there could be no doubt that he had spent time regaining a grip on whatever had happened to him. His stutter had completely vanished, his confidence had returned but with it, a strange humbleness; as if he no longer knew all the right things to do and was coming to terms with the idea."
3828,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=200,2014-12-22T08:07:56,Isolde,"Isolde laid the fork and knife across the top of the plate as she sighed in repletion. The three serving staff stood by, beaming at her as she took bite after dainty bite of the sausages and fried potatoes. Nothing she had eaten in her life tasted so close to heaven as the crisp chunks of potatoes seasoned with onions and garlic. Maya had stood at her side, keeping her wine glass filled. Chaya had insisted on adding soft yeasty rolls to her plate even though Isolde held up her hand for her to stop.<br/><br/>Hamish had finally joined her in the meal when she had insisted that she would not dine alone. But now, she sat back in her chair while weariness swept over her. Closing her eyes for just a few seconds was so appealing.<br/><br/>“Isolde!”<br/><br/>“Frau Devereaux!”<br/><br/>Voices shouting her name roused her from slumber.<br/><br/>Isolde smiled at them drowsily,<br/><br/>“I’m so sorry. I’m afraid that eating was more work than I have done in sometime. The wonderful starchy food of the Fatherland went straight to my sleepy button. I’m awake now. Could we go into the sitting room? As much as I admire the bedroom, I find that I am tired of counting the flowers on the wallpaper.”<br/><br/>Before she could make an effort to stand, Hamish had swept her into his arms, preparing to carry her. She put her arms around his neck and smiled sweetly,<br/><br/>“Thank you, Hamish for the good care you have given me, but I am recovered now. Please, allow me to walk and to make my way again. I need to gain strength and being treated like a hothouse orchid will never allow me to thrive like a weeping willow or to stand strong like an oak.”<br/><br/>Gentleman that he was, he restored her to her feet. Isolde patted the lapels of her peach colored dressing gown and then linked her arms with his. Together they went to the lounge  where a merry fire had been laid in the fireplace. Isolde sank gratefully into a cordovan leather chair and Chaya covered her legs with a thick cream colored afghan.<br/><br/>“What news have you had of my cousin? Have you had sight of her? We need to draw up battle plans. As soon as I am well, we will begin the offensive. Hamish, I’m not sure how much magik will help us. I have used magik in the last few months only to have it a backfire in my face over and over. I think there must be a better way, at least for now. Share with me how to strategize in the mortal manner.<br/><br/>You asked if there was anything from my flat that I needed. Yes, dear Hamish, there are two things, One, there is a small diary next to my bed. This is my book of shadows, a book of spells and every day wisdom. I find comfort in writing in it on a daily basis. The other thing is my oil painting equipment. That is in a wooden box in the top of my closet. There is an unfinished painting on a portable easel. If it wouldn't put you in danger and is no great trouble. I would dearly like these items.”"
3829,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=200,2014-12-23T01:07:44,Rhandom1,"Dinner had been taxing on her. But Hamish knew the movement itself was certain to take its toll on her. His methods of massage and acupuncture could not replace lost muscle and the trip down the staircase had him on edge. But everyone had seen to her comfort and safety, and they had all joined in the meal. A meal that celebrated the New Year, holidays missed, and friends never to return.<br/><br/>Hamish listened to them all talk easily amongst themselves. Isolde fit in here as if she had simply always been a part of the house. When Isolde requested a move to the sitting room, Hamish moved more on habit, scooping her from the chair before she had even asked. She took the gesture with patient understanding and asked to walk. Hamish found himself embarrassed and gently set her on her feet. From now on, she needed to walk unless she specified otherwise. Hamish mentally noted this and they walked arm in arm into the sitting room. Isolde was almost panting by the time they got her into the soft leather chair and Chaya was there with a thick cover for her legs.<br/><br/>Hamish tended the fire, while Josef and Myra prepared brandy and set out a bowl of fruit. Where they had managed to find fruit was beyond Hamish but Josef seemed to know where to look. Hamish would have to keep an eye on that but so far it had only meant better meals. Chaya stood always with her back to a wall and only a few steps from Hamish, staying in his shadow, ready to be of service.<br/>She requested her diary and some painting supplies, if it were “no great trouble”. Hamish laughed softly at that last part. He would rip open the gates of hell for those inside his house right now, a few personal affects seemed almost…laughably normal.<br/><br/>“I believe I can manage that,” Hamish replied, rising as the new wood in the fire took to the flame. “I will have them by morning for you.”<br/><br/>Hamish sat across from Isolde, the fire bouncing its orange and yellow gaiety about the room in a manner far more festive than the discussion warranted. The smell of burning wood quietly played through air of the room with warming touches finding places to settle on those gathered. Myra and Josef left the room to take care of the cleaning, leaving Chaya behind to take care of their requests. She always seemed to be within a few feet of Hamish, her gliding movements were becoming eerily familiar to his.<br/><br/>“The easiest method of an assassination is the blade,” Hamish said, his hands forming teepees under his chin as he the rest of his body remained completely still yet somehow coiled and ready to spring. “A puncture wound to the liver, lungs, kidneys, or several arteries would mean death. A blade coated with a drug or poison can speed things along but people can be surprisingly resistant to the oddest things.”<br/><br/>Hamish looked confused for the only the briefest of glances and his next words came out slowly, as if he had to test the validity of each one before proceeding. “I once shot a man with an arrow made from the toxin of a rattlesnake. The arrow took him in the arm, the man fell sick from the poison, and managed a full recovery. He died in the hospital due to a food allergy to peanuts. I don’t know when that happened…”<br/><br/>Hamish trailed off before shaking the memory away. “Poisons are not as useful for the actual killing part but they can paralyze a person, put them out of commission. But a blade to the right area is the surest way. A bullet on the other hand, is the safest. I can hit any normal sized target dead center at 1500 yards with a good rifle but there is no guarantee the bullet will do what it needs to do. Once a bullet leaves a gun too many different variables come into play for it to be as reliable as a knife. There is a reason many soldiers survive gunshot wounds but not knife wounds.<br/><br/>“A different subject entirely would be a snipers bullet. One shot at the right angle, into the right part of the body can tear through several organs in the blink of an eye. It is the safest of all methods and relatively reliable but requires perfection for a true kill shot. With Darcy, I’m not certain we would want to risk the lowest decimal of a percentage to miss the kill.<br/><br/>“Finally, there are bombs. Built correctly they can be devastating. They require far less accuracy than a gun but require far more luck if you are looking for a single kill. The one advantage bombs truly have is the ability to disperse toxins. I once used a chemical compound of ammonia and bleach to create a rather nasty version of mustard gas that killed an entire barrack of English Redcoats. So bombs can have their uses if you know your target is in an enclosed space or exactly where the target will be at a given time. Given those parameters I could make a bomb that I could detonate remotely or stick in a package and detonate when it is picked up.”<br/><br/>“I know very little of your cousin. What can you tell me of her? What do her powers allow her to do? Anything you can think of can be helpful here.”"
3830,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=200,2014-12-23T17:59:35,girly2k,"""I-I did not know much of life myself until some point. I have devoted myself to the Royal Navy since I was fourteen. It was worth it while it lasted. I have being given a great honor to command Navy battleships during the first war. Three years ago I was honorably discharged for - for suffering Post-Traumatic Syndrome.  After that I have been working for an Ocean Liner in Italy. Have you ever been to America, Miss Wójcik? Or would you give yourself a chance if the opportunity arises?""<br/><br/>Interrupting himself to order her something else, she told him water was fine, but that mint and lemon would be nice additions.  He simply ordered an assorted platter of fresh fruits and herbs, returning his attention to her with his elbows on the table so as to prop his chin, his eyes lit on her with a casual intensity that unnerved her and eased her at once.  That was his request, she supposed.  Be at ease  and be yourself - the latter of which did not suit the setting.  So she figured the first must have been in order, and leaned back, a wistful sigh pushed from her shoulders as they settled on the leather bench behind her.<br/><br/>""America?"" she repeated.  ""No, no..."" was there a way to discuss this lightly?  It was a heathens den. ""Freedom of religion and sacreligion is not something I could condone, so... yes.  Yes, I would very much like to go there, after this war is over, possibly a part of it.  It would be interesting to see why they stand so righteously behind their ocean, neither in favor for or against the Cause.  A man without conviction allows others to direct his soul, and that is the path to losing it.  America is young, and like a child it needs to be taught, raised, protected - from itself.  I think the Fatherland could do just that, and I would be the first to volunteer should the opportunity arise, should the people of the God-forsaken country need a sister, or a mother, or a governess I would be there, yes.""<br/><br/>Looking into his eyes, she knew he did not agree, and they stared at each other, severely, even while the waitress set their order upon the table.  She tried to joke with an apology of interrupting, not understanding the situation and causing herself an awkward silence as they ignored her, sizing the other up without regard for the woman, determining threat and escape and everything in between.<br/><br/>Wójcik finished her analysis first with a single thought: she was not here for him, she needed answers.  ""The letter from your brother,"" she said, turning her attention to the lemon quarters, emptying one wedge into the tall glass, ""He renounced his belief in Nazism, but more specifically the Fuhrer.  Officer Grazzienelli advised I do the same.""  She tipped back the glass, staring straight ahead at the dancers on the floor before them, eyes steady and forced, combating the pressure rising in them from her throat, where the liquid barely slid."
3831,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=200,2014-12-24T01:37:41,WildSpawn,"When he returned his attention to the woman, his eyes lit on her with a casual intensity as she settled her shoulders on the leather bench behind her. Luciano listened closely with his head angled in a tilt where he could shift easily his eyes between the glass of Whiskey Sour and Yvonne, but his eyes were mostly on the drink, gently swirling it between his fingers with an arm on the table. His visual focus reposed on the glass while his ears and thoughts were following what Yvonne was communicating. When she spoke of the Fatherland – Germany – being the one America needs for a promising future, Luciano could not help but to let a chuckle escape his lips, while an expression of disappointment crossed his face momentarily. The smile left by the chuckle faded from his lips and an eyebrow arched on his forehead as he licked his lips before taking a sip of Whiskey Sour. He cleared his throat and continued listening as much as the idea of Germany dominating America sounded ridiculous.<br/><br/>The Italian looked up finally at Yvonne and met her eyes. He had a feeling that the woman received the message he sent across without having to say a word or two about it then. The message itself spoke of thousands of words. He did not care what she thought of him at that point. For what could have been between 10 seconds to 15 seconds, Yvonne and Luciano stared at each other, severely, which caused discomfort to show in the waitress' tone of voice as she placed their light order on the table and excused herself. Fanaticism to barbarism was only one step away, and that is what Germany was falling into.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“Frau Wójcik, you have a very interesting way of looking into the future. I applaud your sense of fate in your Fatherland, although you are Polish of origin aren't you?”</span>The man cleared his throat with a sip of his drink. He carried a black raspberry to his lips with a toothpick and nodded his head. To each their commitment. To each their faith. He had his opinion, she had hers. The once neutral Italy required uncontested access to the world's oceans and shipping lanes to ensure its national sovereignty. Have they sided with the Allies, Germany would have invaded Italy. His homeland had no desire to side with the Nazis but it was all about affairs and goals. Their fate was sealed already. If they went to the allies, Italy would walk down the same path as Poland. Luciano studied Yvonne's fierce eyes as they looked back at him, the way her lips moved to speak the words, the way she carried herself. She reminded him of a mythical creature that once visited his dreams ... but were they really dreams? She could be dressed in the finest feminine clothes, carried herself like a Lady of the time, but Luciano was well aware of the warrioress within her soul. He could feel the passion of combat and gunpowder run in her veins.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">An Amazon Goddess... Penthesilea</span>. That is who she reminded him of.<br/><br/>He found himself discreetly smiling to the thought. She was the type of women worthy enough opponents. Tonight she had come to him without her helmet, revealing the femininity beneath, but even then she remained true to the woman that she was, her scepter of mass destruction within her hands.<br/><br/>Was it<span style=""font-style: italic"">wrong</span>to say that he found himself secretly admiring her? Only in the same way that an artist would admire an art piece.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""The letter from your brother,""</span></span>she said, turning her attention to the lemon quarters, emptying one wedge into the tall glass,<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic"">""He renounced his belief in Nazism, but more specifically the Fuhrer. Officer Grazzienelli advised I do the same.""</span></span>She tipped back the glass, staring straight ahead at the dancers on the floor before them, eyes steady and forced, combating the pressure rising in them from her throat, where the liquid barely slid.<br/><br/>Luciano stiffened, a tremor shot through him at the mention of his brother's name. His usual sternness crept back quickly to his face. He slowly rose on his feet and looked away from the woman, austere eyes painting a path a few feet away from her. He held his glass to his lips with a right hand, his left rested inside his left pocket as he advanced to stand near the sliding doors. His back straightened as he turned his frame in a way where he was facing the dancers in the distance.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“I have goals and ambitions, really high ones, Frau Wójcik. I do not waste my time with unnecessary explanations and long talk, unless I have something for me in it that would benefit me. This is why I accepted meeting you tonight. I believe that you have some answers for me, as I may have some for you. What my brother thought of your Nazi regime rule is none of my business. Actually, allow me to take that back and say,”</span>Luciano pushed a button on the wall and the tinted doors began to slide shut. One would still look at the scenery from the interior of the private lounge, but that would prevent people on the other side of the doors to see the insides of the room. The lounge itself was created for comfort and ultimate privacy; two bar table, booth couches and a large lounge couch for maximum space was positioned to the side. He slowly turned around, glass doors closing in the background. A smile that one would interpret as 'wicked' touched one corner of his lips.<span style=""font-style: italic"">“-I am glad he did.”</span>He said in a low tone and took a large sip from his glass. Even in the dim lit room, Luciano attempted to study the woman's facial expression from the distance he had put between them a moment ago.<span style=""font-style: italic"">“I'm glad that my brother died finally realizing the truth. I would not have found peace have I known that Fabiano died a fool, an idiot that he once was serving under a flag that brought him nothing else but a dishonorable death. As a soldier you are supposed to die fighting for what is yours. My brother was murdered, executed on sight.</span>The man was extremely angry in the inside but he did not want to let that show through his actions.<span style=""font-style: italic"">“You see, Signorina, the distinction between right and wrong is quite blurry in our time and age, but especially our reality ... but again, every problem can be solved if approached wisely. Your leader believes in the greatness within his people, my brother fought for that cause. Fanaticism is present in the way your Fuhrer carries his business, but we can assume that his fanaticism is guided by the greatness he has for his country and the victory he promised his people.” </span><br/><br/>Luciano emptied his glass with one last sip. Emotional spams threatened to consume him that very moment as he began to pace back and forth, but he was also a man who mastered how to never lose his composure, especially in front of a woman. He remained composed as he continued to speak, pausing near Yvonne. He lowered calculated eyes to stare at her, his face sporting one only expression, that of a diplomatic person. His voice though as he addressed the woman exposed a man of a humble, down to earth origin. A new piece of smooth jazz and piano continued to spill into the room through the four in-ceiling speakers, only slow-dancing would bring it justice then. The man sat his empty glass aside on the table and brought forth a flawless left hand, palm up. His eyes asked  her<span style=""font-style: italic""> 'Would you like to dance?'</span>while he continued to slow-speak, voicing his thoughts and questions in a neutral manner. As neutral as his dear Italy once was.<br/><br/>_________________________________________________<br/><br/>If the woman decided to accept this dance - a dance of two people accepting a deal of shared information, then Luciano would hold onto her hand and lead her to the space in the lounge to continue discussing the revelation within his brother's letter, speaking,<span style=""font-style: italic"">""You said that my brother advised you to do the same. Mhm... Let's look at the positive side of things, shall we? Do you question your believes Frau Wójcik? What were your thoughts? I believe that in every difficult situation there lies therein an opportunity to change, to advance or to grow.""</span><br/><br/>He would then place a gentle flat hand on the small of her back and he will hold his left hand out to the side, at chest level for Yvonne to take in hers. The Italian would then bring her body close to him but he would leave three inches between them - Intimacy with the ability to move freely.<br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""font-style: italic"">An invitation to a dance, testing the waters and softening the tension</span></div><br/><br/><br/><span style=""font-family: Palatino Linotype;""><span style=""color: #8080BF"">“You see, Signorina,” she listened to him say, “the distinction between right and wrong is quite blurry in our time and age, but especially our reality ... but again, every problem can be solved if approached wisely. Your leader believes in the greatness within his people, my brother fought for that cause. Fanaticism is present in the way your Fuhrer carries his business, but we can assume that his fanaticism is guided by the greatness he has for his country and the victory he promised his people.”<br/><br/>The glare in Officer Wojcik’s eyes wasn’t watered down but balanced out by her smile.  There was an opposition in his connotations, but his words held no proof or true conviction except where his brother was concerned.  Even then, she could beg the question of his location at the time of his brother’s demise.  There was no use in that but rendering the man whom she still needed answers from, and she could trust herself to express the thoughts without the vindication she was feeling, which some deep part of her knew was just a form of denial in any case.<br/><br/>The man’s conversation with himself, aloud with her as audience but clearly not meant for her response, put her back into wariness with him.  The captain - which she had to refer to him as, for anything else was too reminiscent of his twin - downed the tumbler and began to pace, an obvious attempt at regaining control.  Yvonne couldn’t help but snicker a little.  It was always such an easy thing for men to lose, yet it was somehow considered a strength amongst men of the world.  Men of the Word would know better.<br/><br/>Finally fed-up with himself, the captain turned to her and held out his hand.  She stared at it in surprise for a moment, confused about this turn in events and what he meant by the gesture until he said the words.<br/><br/>“Would you like to dance?”<br/><br/>Hers widened at him.  If he’d simply told her, made commentary on the music or those already on the floor, or if he had stayed silent, she would’ve countered the underlying question smoothly.  However, the direct question, especially with such a heavy posture before her, gave her pause.  She could not find a way to gracefully reject him.  “I would be most obliged,” escaped her mouth as her fingers laid across his own.  He lead her around the path which first brought them to the booth<br/>and  back toward the wooden surface, then pulled her close, leaving enough space between the to fill with uncertain heat.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Oh God</span>, she thought.  How had she gotten into this mess?<br/><br/>Motioning to the side, she barely followed him, and any other motion after she turned her chin downward so she could stare at her feet and order them away from his own.  Whatever questions or commentary he shared, she missed.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Oh God!</span> she thought again. <span style=""font-style: italic"">How</span> had she gotten into this mess?!</span><br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;"">_____________________________________________</div><br/><br/><span style=""color: #BFBFBF"">With one hand of hers on the arm he had around her, and her other holding his, Luciano grasped the latter and lifted their hands to shoulder level. He began to lead the dance in agonizing slow movements. He assumed that Yvonne could have been against the idea of dancing because she simply did not want to refuse the offer so that she does not come off as rude, perhaps she did not know how to dance, but it did not matter to the man. Yvonne was not utterly powerless to say 'no' to something she did not want, perhaps she felt it was only polite to accept his hand. For all he knew, she did well carrying herself the way she thought felt comfortable for her. Motioning to the side, Yvonne barely followed him, and any other motion after she turned her chin downward so she could stare at her feet and order them away from his own.<br/><br/>She continued being silent.<br/><br/>When the woman looked down, Luciano stared past her face with an amused smile that threatened to touch his face but which he controlled by forcing his lips tightly together. It did not matter if she knew how to dance, nobody needed professional skills to slow dance to Jazz and Piano, but the man sought to test her. Trust was necessary during business transactions, be it a share of information or a deal. If she could not trust him in a dance, he would not be able to exchange information with her. Truth be told, he might have taken her by surprise with his dance invitation. It might have been a horrifying experience for the woman, equal enough to a meteor falling over her backyard. His mindset believed that trust was owed to no one, it was earned.<br/><br/>The man smoothly glided her form gracefully along with his. He was aware of the heat forming between their bodies. Even the three inches space in between was not a sufficient enough of a number to block this uncertain fervency. There was something about the woman he could simply not put his finger on. Innocence perhaps? But that ‘something’ could also be the fact that she was ‘different’ than most of the women at the Cabaret. Yvonne was military. Looking no further, he shifted his eyes from the shoulder of this liberated female to this warrioress’ face, searching for the  eyes he could not find and which she hid by staring down at her feet. He was not looking to make her blush, or to make her uncomfortable. He barely knew anything about the woman. His hand slid from her upper back to her left hip, correcting his arm position. It allowed for even more freedom and space between them. As much as he wanted to test the woman's trust by coming the night, he did not wish to create unnecessary distraction.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">''Frau Wójcik?''</span> Came a low yet deep voice with a breathy quality to it. Luciano moved his head to the right while Yvonne's was to his left. He briefly looked at her out of the corner of his eyes. A silent chuckle escaped his mouth as he guided their frames around painfully at a snail's pace – literally - one step for every slow beat. <span style=""font-style: italic"">''You have not answered my question. I believe that I have lost you there for a moment.''</span> Luciano allowed the tone of his reminder to come as direct but sanguine nonetheless, questioning yet playful enough; a man's hope to disarm the atmosphere from any tense feelings and for once, it was not about taking full control of a situation like he always attempted to do in his dominant nature. Fair play.<br/></span><br/><div style=""text-align: center;"">_____________________________________________</div><br/><br/><span style=""color: #8080BF"">The woman turned her face up at his inquiring one.  He looked at her from the corner of his eyes, the corner of his mouth lifted ever so slightly.  Was he laughing at her?<br/><br/>''You have not answered my question. I believe that I have lost you there for a moment.''<br/><br/>He was!  Oh, that simply would not do. Yvonne straightened her back and cooled her expression, something placid and professional, but she couldn’t hide the bit of warmth behind it for his reaction.  She couldn’t exactly blame him.  With an internal sigh, she put more confidence into her steps, deciding however, that she would not let him get away with it by pushing into her right, brushing their bodies less than gently and rotating her foot behind that side, so he would be forced to turn with her as she pulled on his hand.<br/><br/>The problem wasn’t that she didn’t know how to dance, it was simply that she didn’t know how to follow.  She had practiced quite a bit for such situations, but all the forms she found directed the male partner, and that only helped her when dancing with someone more inept than she who knew the exact same patterns or did not mind giving up the reins.  Captain Grazzienelli did not seem to be that sort of man, so she would have her fun.  So she continued to push and pull him into the spin, likely disturbing the others on the floor, but she paid them little mind as she replied to his point, unable to remove the smart grin from her lips or even the chuckle in her voice as she was too unaware of them.<br/><br/>“If you were to lose me, you would  never be able to find me again, Captain.  Now tell me, what question is that?”  And she bit down on her snarky tongue behind closed lips, smiling sweetly up at the man, as innocent as ever.  Her lashes may or may not have fluttered once or twice to emphasize it.</span><br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;"">_____________________________________________</div><br/><br/><span style=""color: #BFBFBF"">The man’s hand slid slightly down the woman’s hip in response to the movement of her back straightening, her expression cooling. Her searched her face, the smirk he forcefully attempted to conceal flourished within his irises and found form on his lips. Did he just get himself in trouble? Just as he wondered, amused, the lead was taken away from him. He found himself stepping backwards as the woman stepped forward; at times forced to turn with her, pulled into her spins; chests brushing up less than gently. He felt like a sailor fighting over the control of his boat regardless of the storm. An endless battlefield combat on the dance floor. His eyes narrowed. He exchanged a challenging smile with her, lifting a questioning brow in disbelief. The man had known fierce opponents in different circumstances, and this dance had made his adrenaline spike just as high would he have facing these individuals again, friends and foes.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“If you were to lose me, you would never be able to find me again, Captain. Now tell me, what question is that?”</span> And she bit down on her snarky tongue behind closed lips, smiling sweetly up at the man, as innocent as ever. Her lashes may or may not have fluttered once or twice to emphasize it. Luciano’s eyes glinted with mischief as their forms resumed to move slower again to the slow beat of the music. He found himself shaking his head, watching as the woman opened up to her surroundings like a flower. For now, he decided not to remind her of the question, allowing her to have her enjoyment instead - while it lasted. <br/><br/>The woman had way with words, he noted. He would return the favor soon enough, he thought, to give her a taste of his venom in return. Luciano noticed the looks on the faces of some men with hungry eyes planted on Yvonne. The Italian was not one to put up with these type of men, so disrespectful with their stares even though they could clearly see that she was in the company of another. The floor was marked as his territory the moment he decided to inhabit it with his body and soul. If they were the coyote, he was the bold lion.<br/><br/>Legs apart, Luciano brought his left forward for balance, and he moved his hand from the woman’s hip to her upper back, focusing a good percentage of his strength into that one particular hand as he calculated his next move successfully. Without signalling to the other what he was about to do, he continued to slow-dance with her until a certain rise in the beat. He swiftly but gently lowered Yvonne, dipping her forme further back to the left while supporting her arching body with a hand tightly behind her back. The support naturally brought forth her abdomen into contact with his groin. His right leg found a relaxed shelter between her thighs and Luciano voiced his laugh for the first time that night as he stared down at the Polish female with a glistening, undivided attention.<br/><br/>His other forgiving hand slid down the woman’s waist to her left thigh which he curled his hand gently around. Mercilessly, he brought her leg naturally into a forward and up lift, and it curled over his right hip. His eyes blinked to a dissipating vision of her neck arching back. In that position he answered her, <span style=""font-style: italic"">“I have crossed oceans, Frau Wójcik. There is no place in the world that I cannot reach should I lose you.”</span> A decisive smirk curled up one corner of his lips, his greys momentarily lingered from Yvonne’s neck to catch her eyes as he looked down at her. Their forms have taken the spotlight and bathed in the flashing lights of the cameras. <span style=""font-style: italic"">“I would not want to lose the valuable information and answers I assume you have for me - unless you decide to dive into the Bermuda Triangle, then I might not be able to conduct a search for you in there.”</span> Luciano added in a mock-friendly chuckle and an arch of the left brow.<br/><br/></span></span><br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Yvonne &amp; Luciano, discussing the assassination of his twin brother, Erlind Kohler &amp; Hamish's wareabouts.</span></div><br/><br/><span style=""font-family: Palatino Linotype;""><span style=""color: #8080BF"">Yvonne felt like a huntress, throwing him off his guard the way she had, but he was no prey.  His hand moved toward the center of her back, bringing them closer together as the spin came to a close, and her eyes, a dark green now, gave him a challenging glare.  It didn’t take him long to meet it.<br/><br/>He leaned into her, pushing away with one hand so she arched away from him, but he dropped the hand slowly so she continued with it, holding her unflinchingly with just the one appendage, and the young woman realized he was also a hunter.  Her hand slid from his shoulder to his forearm, where it attached firmly.  The other he loosed as it reached her legs somewhere far beyond her registration, but when he did so, his now free hand slipped around the extremity and brought it burning to her awareness.  He lifted her from that length, it bending at the knee for a desperate hold around his hip, her fingers barely refrained from making marks just below the man’s elbow. <br/><br/> All the while, she bowed further and further in the revers, until only her neck could continue the curve and she opened her eyes with a slow breath out, seeing the faces upon her, under flashing lights, and upside-down to her eyes.  She hadn’t realized she’d closed her eyes - out of fear?  Out of trust?  Cold rushed from her heavy cheeks and she knew which it had been.  Keeping her composure, she trailed her opened hand up her body, through her hair, and stretched it back above her head, pointing into a camera as it released a blindingly light into her eyes.<br/><br/>“I have crossed oceans, Frau Wójcik. There is no place in the world that I cannot reach should I lose you…. I would not want to lose the valuable information and answers I assume you have for me,” she heard him say, somewhere in the white.  The words lit a flurry of thoughts and questions and emotions she was wholly unprepared for, confusion the brightest of them all.  He was right, though, that they had business to attend to, and it was this that she used to balance herself once more as she wrangled her hold tighter, ready to move so she could stand, with dignity, again.<br/><br/>“Unless you decide to dive into the Bermuda Triangle, then I might not be able to conduct a search for you in there.”<br/><br/>He added it like a joke, but the officer had closed her hanging lips and her chest clenched around her unrestrained heart rate, forcing out of her focus how she could feel it throughout her.  She was back in control of herself.  As soon as she had it, he whipped her up, the impact on her neck nearly bringing her face to his as her hand came around to slap him on his right pectoral.  Her breath had left her again and she fought for that control one more time.   Pushing herself back and extending her leg only provided him a greater hold on her torso so she was arched solidly against him.  The woman inhaled slowly and exhaled the same, her eyes flat as she stared into his, relaying no emotion except, possibly,  the intensity of whatever lay below the surface, like frustration.<br/><br/>Finding the courage for the words, rather than the words themselves, she spoke steadily for his awareness more than the bustling around them that might overhear.  “You’ll have no need to look when we’re finished with our exchange this night, Triangle or no.”  When he would finally let her go, the commander would smile graciously to their audience, and bow her head humbly before heading back toward the booth, alone.<br/></span><br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;"">_____________________________________________</div><br/><br/><span style=""color: #BFBFBF""> <span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">“You’ll have no need to look when we’re finished with our exchange this night, Triangle or no.’’</span></span><br/><br/>She let go of him. Correction. He let go of her. He watched her make her way back to their private booth, the motion detectors on the sliding doors forcing them open to give her access to their comfort zone. Luciano raised his chin up and clenched his fists as he bit the inside of his mouth, almost making the soft skin bleed. He did not look at the audience nor did he pay any form of attention to the men with the ‘ouch she did it’ expression on their faces. Wasn’t that all they got anyway? Peasants dressed in luxury costumes, he thought as he regained composure and followed the trail of the scent Yvonne has left behind. He followed it to the sliding doors. He immediately walked to a table where he picked up the remote control in order to lower the volume of the music echoing within the walls of their private booth.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""So, Captain, what information is it you seek from me?”</span> She asked haughtily, practically pouncing into the booth.”<br/><br/>He threw a gaze her way and advanced towards the table which hosted varieties of drinks to pour himself a glass of gin. <span style=""font-style: italic"">“Very well played. You’ve done great out there!”</span> He commented, sipping on his drink as he eyed the woman in question. <span style=""font-style: italic"">“Would you prefer to head somewhere else to discuss our meeting tonight, Frau Wójcik? I wish not to hold you any longer in a setting that may not be to your likings.”</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""No, I'm quite fine where I am, thank you. Aren't you, Captain Grazzienelli.""</span> It wasn't a question. Her eyes may have been innocent, but nothing else about her was. She was the huntress once again. ""This booth is private enough and you don't need to go to any great lengths finding me again. Sit. We have business to attend to.""<br/><br/>Did she just order him to sit down? Unbelievable. The audacity was blinding, he thought. He chuckled to himself and shook his head, lowering his gaze to the ground for what seemed to be a second or two. He never underestimated the woman. The dance was all about wanting to know who he was dealing with. Strangely enough, he could feel that she trusted him out there. This was probably one form of truth Yvonne may not want to accept. Her frustration though, he thought, was quite amusing to say the least…<br/><br/>Toxic even.<br/><br/>When he seemed unable to respond - whether his hunter’s obstinence was also an influence or not - she continued.  <span style=""font-style: italic"">“Fine then, I messaged you to meet me here, and I already gave the content of your brother’s letter to you, so it is my turn, I suppose.”</span>  Officer Wojcik, adjusted in her seat, trying to calm herself with the distraction so she could conduct this conversation more reasonably…<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“Rest assured, I do not need to look for you anywhere, indeed.”</span> Luciano smiled, revealing a set of white teeth as he looked away from Yvonne, silently trying to recover from whatever the heck just happened out there on the dance floor. He felt the huntress in her in return, and the taste was bitter, yet there was no situation he could not survive through. A primal feeling. Challenge was the purest form of intense pleasure in his own dictionary. It  turned the man into an unstoppable beast. Obstacles fought it him, they did not frighten him. <br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“You’ve given me the contents, I agree, but you haven’t answered my question yet. Don’t you remember?”</span> Luciano turned around on his heels, meeting the woman’s eyes with a serious expression on his own. He parted his lips slightly and briefly licked the corner of his lips prior to clearing his throat. <span style=""font-style: italic"">“You were … somehow lost … out there. But please, do ask your question. One for you and one for me.” </span>The man gave the woman a wink and joined her in the booth, taking a seat across from her, arms crossed over his chest.</span><br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;"">_____________________________________________</div><br/><br/><br/><span style=""color: #8080BF"">Officer Wojcik lowered her chin, trying to glare where she did not feel the need.  She eventually sighed, and gave in.  “Quid pro quo.  Seems fair enough.  Your brother…” the woman started.  The pause gave them both a moment to let his image sink in, making the brief silence longer than intended.  Honestly, it was a subconscious stall while she pieced together her question, like rolling the codex into place on a briefcase.  “He was transferred into the German regime for a purpose, I imagine.  He mentioned that he was not a good fellow, which seems to align with many military personnel, but I’d like to know…” she trailed off, switching from Deutch to Italian, “What exactly was his expertise that involved him in his missions with Oberstlutenant Kohler?”<br/><br/>It was a heavy question.  It gave the captain more information than she might get back in return, but it was important, and the reports were too ambiguous for her to get a clear reading herself.  It was completely possible the twin brother of the man in question had no knowledge of the others goings-on once he joined the Nazi party, so she opened with it.  If that were the case, he could be of no help regarding the night he died.  It wasn’t the end of her questions even if that were the case, so she kept her face as neutral as she could manage it.  Afterall, this was just another soldier they were discussing, wasn’t it?<br/><br/>Only it wasn’t, and she knew he wasn’t.  “Oberstleutnant Kohler was the man leading the mission on the, the church,” she had to refrain from a snarl as she said this, “and though I did not know it at the time, shortly after: the clinic, where he was shot and he fell.”<br/><br/>The woman looked at the table, taking in what little air she could to maintain herself. Then, she looked back up into the eyes that mirrored those in her mind, yet were so different on their own behalf.  “I will not lie and tell you he died honorably, a hero.  He was taken down by an unknown assailant and one with a personal vendetta, I believe, despite - no<span style=""font-style: italic""> in favor</span> of the accuracy of the shooter. Which means something connected to his history.  Moreover, due to the circumstances of the mission, I believe it to be in connection with the oberstleutnant.  How else would the assassin know the movements of the operation and Officer Fab- Grazzienelli’s inclusion, who had not been selected until the day prior?  If not for the… emotion of the wound, I would have suspected the bullet may have been intended for Officer Kohler.  However, given the <span style=""font-style: italic"">evidence</span>, I am not so inclined.<br/><br/>“I know that’s probably more than you were expecting to hear.  I apologize.  Let me add in one other question, however:  How did your brother meet Kohler, and why would the oberstleuntenant want him dead?”  Her eyes were as a pale as ghosts as she stared into those of the man across from her. This was an inquiry and she was prepared for any answers since they could only lead her to one destination; the killer.</span><br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;"">_____________________________________________</div><br/><br/><span style=""color: #BFBFBF"">Luciano listened to the woman closely. He let her finish what she needed to say before answering with any word. When she said that his brother died honorably, the Italian smiled weakly and bowed his head. Not only he appreciated the humbleness in those words, but also appreciated her efforts when she continued in his mother language and he was quite marvelled at how well she spoke Italian. It was so … penetrative. If his eyes ever left her face for a second, that was when he closed his eyelids momentarily to swallow back any tears that threatened to water his eyes at the mention of the day his brother was assassinated. The man did not mourn yet, in a more proper way at least. He has been drinking, hoping that alcohol will make him forget, gambling even. For now, he just needed to isolate himself and scream as loud as he could... He needed to do something with the anger that has been tormenting him since.<br/><br/>When his eyes fluttered open to look at her, he felt a certain one-sided connection with the woman sitting across from him. He did not care if it was mutual. The connection was simply there. His brother was with her during his last moments on earth and that alone made the man uneasy in her presence because there was comfort still, as though his brother was standing behind him, cold hands on his shoulders, whispering:It was okay to be speaking to this woman. Luciano knew right then that he will have to withdraw one day, from this whole thing and distance himself as far as possible from anyone who could have come across his brother, his mother included. It was only a matter of time before he sails his ship as far away from Europe as possible. He wanted this distance. No. He craved it. He would never be surprised if he lived a solitary life. He would never have to worry about losing someone ever again.<br/><br/>He could still feel his twin brother. Somewhere out there. Not completely gone but not really there. His emotions even in death, on the same level as his own. Luciano never felt so disturbed in his life. At that very moment he just wanted to use the world as a punching bag to release all the pain and anger. It took him a great amount of psychological strength to keep those emotions under control before this woman.<br/><br/>As much as he wanted any information possible about his brother’s killer, giving this woman whatever documents he possessed would mean sending her straight into the dragon’s lair. A mortal danger. The truth was his to find. He reached into his blazer’s front pocket for a box of cigarettes, a tremor passing through his right hand. Decisions. He needed to make a decision and fast. He sat the box aside on the table and interlaced his fingers together on the surface of that table, his grey eyes narrowing as they shifted between the woman and the movement in her arm. <br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“Have you ever lost someone you truly cared for and loved,  Frau Wójcik?”</span> Luciano did not expect an answer in return. He shrugged it off and continued.<span style=""font-style: italic""> “To answer you, my brother was never transferred under the Nazi regime. My brother and I were born in Germany, here in Munich.”</span> The man coughed into his hand and lowered his gaze to the table, a touch of sorrow could clearly be witnessed on his face if one was to look closer, even with his eyes lowered. But he made sure not to give the woman too much access to those private thoughts. Those thoughts were his. No one had any rights to them. It was unfortunately that resistance and suppression of emotions that made his pain even greater. Yet he spoke in a low, soft tone, debating silently over if he should hold the door open a little bit for the woman as she took a glimpse into his past. So he continued in that same tone, a tone he would never have used in the presence of strangers. A tone only reserved to those he knew, like family for example.<br/><br/>A pair of eyes like the combined color of cirrus clouds with their reflection in the sea were raised to look at Yvonne. <span style=""font-style: italic"">“I am German of birth. I have lived here until the age of fourteen. It was then that I have made an essential decision to return to the home of my ancestors and devote my life to the Regia Marina. My brother remained here, giving everything he had to your Fuhrer. Now you see why we were on two different sides of the same coin. The day my brother was assassinated I knew that something went wrong. We twins can just feel it. I had just arrived from America to Naples. I was driving the following day and I had an accident which rendered me in a coma for a week. This is why I could not attend his funerals. I am sure you’ve noticed. Upon my return to Germany to investigate what happened, I found the letter he left for you. But it was not the only thing that I found. There was this diary,” </span><br/><br/>Luciano paused and frowned, looking away to take a deep breath, one hand rubbing his chin. <span style=""font-style: italic"">“-unfortunately I believe that Fabiano had torn out most of the pages except some where he mentioned the name of a certain Isolde Dev- Dever … Ah, I can’t remember. But this woman, he stated that she was helping the Jewish by hiding them and that he signed up for some … some task where he was to investigate the situation. Then ... there was this strange photo of a man between one of the pages. My brother had made sure to attach it  to one of the blank pages. I saw the name of this person written on the photo but I do no recall what it was. It’s up there in my hotel room. I also have with me this audio-cassette of a recording. A conversation between two men, and-” </span><br/><br/>Luciano paused. He would not want to give the woman too much information just yet. Whatever that he heard in that audio-recording he decided to simply forget it. There was no possible way any of that was true. Luciano needed a moment to collect his thoughts, her last question pacing around in his brain. <span style=""font-style: italic"">‘How did your brother meet Kohler, and why would the oberstleutnant want him dead?’</span> He looked away from Yvonne and as he did, the man accidentally knocked off the bottle of gin. It spilled over the table and the liquid may or may not have stained the Polish woman’s dress. <span style=""font-style: italic"">“I - I am terribly sorry, Miss.”</span> Luciano swiftly rose to his feet, picking up a napkin while turning his attention to Yvonne not knowing what to do with the cloth. He sighed, pressing his lips together and frowned, shaking his head.</span></span><br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Luciano's Hotel room, to discuss the issue further more, revealing the possession of Hamish's picture and a video recording of Kai and Erlind's conversation the night they visited Isolde in her flat.</span></div><br/><br/><span style=""font-family: Palatino Linotype;""><span style=""color: #8080BF""><span style=""font-style: italic"">He’s being vague</span>, she noted.  <span style=""font-style: italic"">He does know something.</span><br/><br/>As Captain Grazienelli continued through their history to the documents he had, she had to wonder what sort of tasks his brother had been assigned to and what he did of his own accord.  Those sorts of reports did not seem like anything a German soldier would keep.  Especially not the man she knew, blindly following orders to his death, which gave her pause in believing the words but also her memories.  She had barely known <span style=""font-style: italic"">him</span>.  Surely his twin brother, whom he entrusted with these details, knew better - including but not limited to sharing a sensation of his death.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">That didn’t mean they shared thoughts.</span><br/><br/>Officer Wojcik considered the implications of following the stranger back to his room, what intentions he might have there.  His ambiguity could have been bait at best, but hesitation at worst.  Should it be possible that the captain was attempting to get information from her and get her alone, she needed to prepare for it.  She wasn’t exactly unarmed, and she was thankful the dance exposed the opposite thigh if that were the case - not that she would have cared under other circumstances - but there was clearly another side to consider.  Kohler had been working with the officer until he was of better use dead - he probably wasn’t the only one.  And Luciano Grazzienelli could very well be one like him or another target of those like him, which meant care on her part no matter his involvement.<br/><br/>Yvonne sighed, frustrated, as the drink poured over.  The way her hands set upon the table allowed her much grace, able to grab a napkin and stop the flood heading for the edge of the table, but much of it splashed up across her chest, or dribbled out from beneath the cloth and onto her legs and shoes.  Honestly, she could have gone for more attacking her dress.  Then again, if he was trying to get her to his rooms, alone, needing to clean the thing or change entirely from it would be a convenient way to do so.<br/><br/>But she needed to know what there was available to her.  Yvonne begged for the square he held uncertainly by holding out one hand and giving him an exasperated look.  He handed it over and she dipped it in her water glass before bending over to clean-up her lower appendages - it was more inconvenient there than anyplace else.  Shaking her head with a soft chuckle, she tried to lighten the man’s mood.<br/><br/>“Isolde Devereaux was his final mission, a healer at that clinic.  She is alive.  I mean to find her.  Be assured, Captain.”  She nodded once for emphasis, knowing that statement could be taken either for zealotry or treason.  There was only way she could find out which it was for him.  Patting herself down with the dry corner of one napkin, she laughed, avoiding eye contact as she said, “You know, if you wanted to get me out of this dress, all you had to do was ask.”<br/><br/>Shaking her head again, and continuing the laughter, the commander looked up with complete seriousness and a smile.  “So, your room, then?”</span><br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;"">_____________________________________________</div><br/><br/><span style=""color: #BFBFBF"">“Isolde Devereaux was his final mission, a healer at that clinic.  She is alive.  I mean to find her.  Be assured, Captain.”  <br/><br/>The man surveyed her as she began to clean the mess, and he remained standing, not allowing the events of the night to rule his behaviour. It was not polite to resume sitting when he almost ruined the woman's dress so early into their meeting, so he stepped to the side and gave the woman some time to clean herself as she continued speaking. The man nodded his head with self-control, wondering if this Polish woman thought ill of Isolde Devereaux and wanted to find her for other reasons than offer her aid. For now, this Isolde woman was not his business, but she could still know something. She was there the day his brother was murdered.<br/><br/>Hands in his pockets, Luciano shifted his eyes to watch random people who passed by. When she began to laugh, the man turned his head surprised at the change of tone in her voice. The laughter was certainly not expected, but what made him stiffen were the words she pronounced soon after, avoiding his eyes.<br/><br/>“You know, if you wanted to get me out of this dress, all you had to do was ask.”<br/><br/>As he stared at her for a moment, almost with a glare, the man felt deeply insulted. She made it sound as though his intentions were ill. How could she assume such things? Lips parted slightly to speak something, to explain to this woman that she was highly mistaken and needed to watch her language, but the moment she shook her head and raised her face; staring at him with a complete seriousness and a smile, Luciano gazed at Yvonne and understood it all. She simply wanted to lighten up the mood a little bit, and that was her way of doing so, he came to believe, appreciating it while re-thinking her words.<br/><br/>You know, if you wanted to get me out of this dress, all you had to do was ask.<br/><br/>This time the words crept up clearer in his head and his breath was caught in his throat. Luciano fought for every molecule of oxygen in his lungs as those exact same words did things to him, things the woman may not have intended to do. Things she would still not be able to witness on the face of the man, or maybe she would be capable to see those signs. But even as the Mariner stood there portraying a man who would never surrender to anything in this world and beyond, these words silently stimulated his mind, ravished his senses as they translated from simple alluring words to dangerous imagery inking in his brain. Irritating all at once, yet highly seductive.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic"">“So, your room, then?”</span></span><br/><br/>But there she sat clothed in the image of innocence, power and intrigue all together, standing out from the other women, when the man suddenly saw in her something troubling, something frightening. Could Fabiano have seen that too? A truth that pounded against the anchoring of his self-control. Luciano regarded a woman who could lure the strongest of them all men to their misery and death with their intelligence, beauty and femme fatale attitude. The only creation ever that would bring a man like him to his knees. She was there, body and soul yet distant - and when you least expect it, she's back again in your face.<br/><br/>A political threat. A living weapon. A mythic enchantress.<br/><br/>A <span style=""font-style: italic"">Siren..</span>.<br/><br/>No mariner would wish to sail his fate to Sirenum Scopuli only to become ruined. But he could not blame her. He could not blame her for what his eyes were capable to see through. He could avoid such an obstacle with great odds of success by tearing down through the barrier which threatened to consume the supreme productivity of his brain. And so he did, pushing all distracting thoughts away with the blink of an eye. His response to a visual thought ohhh-so intoxicating was but a minor sit-back, an unexpected hazardous touch. Nothing but that, and nothing he could not handle with a strong dignity before it intensified.<br/><br/>Luciano tilted his head to the side. One discreet sigh through his lips was all it needed to set himself free of a sensation he knew oh too well. A liquid smile, and a repressed gaze sailed from the gentle curve of Yvonne's knee to her face.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“Ah, well, I would have gone myself and I would have returned with these documents so you don't need to leave the comfort of your seat, right here,  Frau Wójcik”</span> The man paused a second with a thoughtful expression before adding, picking up his blazer. <span style=""font-style: italic"">“But since you asked, I cannot deny you that. Please, do follow me.”</span> Luciano stepped to the side, a gesture of a hand opening an invisible path to the woman as he lead her outside of the cabaret. As they passed the reception desk in the lobby, the man placed a gentle palm on the woman’s upper back. It was a respectful act. A silent message to the bored pigs in proximity: that she was a lady of honest company, and certainly not a courtesan. He removed his hand as they stepped into the elevator that would take the two all the way up to the 18th floor of the hotel building. With smooth movements, he walked beside the woman to his suite, discussing random political matters before fondling his keys to open the door to his quiet temporary habitat; one with a view over Munich. It was divided into three compartments: The living room, bedroom and bathroom.<br/><br/>The man invited Yvonne into the dim-lit living-room. <span style=""font-style: italic"">“Should you ... wish to drink anything, go ahead, and please feel at home.”</span> Luciano's words came a little bit hesitant as he suggested with a curt nod while dropping his blazer on his work desk, along with his gaze. The hesitance came entirely from the fact that it felt quite strange to do business with a female within the comfort of his very own sanctuary – and she was not just 'another' female. He was completely filled with warmth the moment the other stepped inside as though visited by an angel. Yet, his tone portrayed one with unique openness as to not make her feel unwelcome. <span style=""font-style: italic"">“I have coffee, tea ... juice. Whatever your heart desires.”</span> He added with a neutral expression. The man's own diary was face down on the center table which he had forgotten to store away somewhere safer. The very first few pages were written in English, the rest in a language unknown to most. A language he recalled from far away dreams, almost from another life.<br/><br/>The Italian excused himself as he walked into the door-less bedroom to fetch for the photo of the man who killed his brother - which he doesn’t know about - and the audio-recording ... of course.</span><br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;"">_____________________________________________</div><br/><br/><span style=""color: #8080BF"">Leading a women’s battalion meant a lot more than training women in nursing or firearms, it meant teaching them to be aware of the enemy within their own ranks and homes. Sincerely, it had always been a strange concept for her.  Men were no more threatening to her than women, demons, or monsters.  However, she understood the mental dangers either sex could play on each other, and it was completely possible women were the more dangerous of the two, especially since so many me - taking after their predecessor Adam - had the naivete or pride to believe they were beyond harm from women, often believing women to be infallible.  The Word had clearly taught otherwise.<br/><br/>So, Commander Wojcik followed the man back to his room, knowing she may have caused him temptation should he not have understood her purpose, knowing she may have caused temptation to those overhearing as she intended, and knowing that this presupposition was a sin in itself. Yvonne smiled, but should anyone nearby see it, they might’ve believed her to be nervous, as weak as it was.  Down the first hall, surprised by the lack of privacy this offered already with pairs of men and women attempting their own seclusion, the woman steadied herself with a deep breath on the elevator.  Silence stretched between the captain and herself. Her thoughts kept it from being awkward with herself, but she could not say the same of her companion.<br/><br/>The doors parted and he picked-up a light conversation piece where he had left it when they originally closed.  She couldn’t be sure what it was about, but he seemed comfortable with carrying it alone.  Here it was much less busy with bodies, but she noticed the few that did remain outside their rooms with acute awareness - awareness, as she taught, was the greatest weapon any soldier could have.  None of the persons in her sights gave her reason to object when he lifted the decorated key and chain to his own suite.  Still, as the door swung open, the holy warrior braced herself and thrust her aura throughout the room, feeling every surface  like she slid her own hands over them, pressing out the creases of ill-will and evil intentions, or just for a sense of the physical surroundings - living or otherwise that may be inside.  She felt nothing out of the ordinary, not even from the man gesturing for her entry.  Except maybe a little hesitation.  Perhaps the silence had been awkward for him afterall.<br/><br/>“Should you ... wish to drink anything, go ahead, and please feel at home I have coffee, tea ... juice. Whatever your heart desires,” he trailed off almost teasingly, but one look at his face indicated nothing of the sort.  A relief, she was sure.<br/><br/>Wojcik refrained from emitting her more sociable sigh as she answered, “I appreciate the invitation, but I do not wish to keep us at all from business.”<br/><br/>He excused himself and returned from another room shortly, the glance within giving her a brief view of the bed and other furniture of his sleeping quarters.  It all seemed much more luxurious than she had expected of anyone anywhere, let alone for a traveling sea captain only in Munich for the period of grief expected of a brother to the deceased when fulfilling final wishes.  Maybe he meant to stay longer - it certainly begged the question.  From what she’d seen of the man, however, chances were that he simply enjoyed the finery and ostentatious displays for his own sake.  Pride.  Pride and vanity.<br/><br/>The officer glimpsed through the folders, giving a once-over for anything which would stand-out before laying them out at the table, handing the small book there to its owner.  “A journal for the journey of a mariner.  It seems fitting,” she remarked idly as she arranged the pages. “Now, tell me what I need to know of these.  This man seems familiar, but I do not know him.  Was he a part of the troop with which your brother fought?  Under Kohler’s leadership?”<br/><br/>She snaked the last pages underneath some of the first, hiding imagery of the clinic and autopsy. This was not needed at that exact moment.  “So what all am I seeing here? I suppose it’s your turn for a question, but if you would kindly give me some sort of report on this, I would appreciate it.”</span><br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;"">_____________________________________________</div><br/><br/><span style=""color: #BFBFBF"">“A journal for the journey of a mariner. It seems fitting”<br/><br/>The Italian frowned as he took his diary from her hand, adding a gentle smirk to his lips. His hand movement was slow as he carried the journal somewhere on the couch in the empty space to his left. Even the brilliant of minds out there would never be able to translate the language in which he wrote the important parts of his diary. He moved closer to Yvonne and seated himself next to her. He pulled the center table towards them as he listened to her attentively.<br/><br/>“Now, tell me what I need to know of these. This man seems familiar, but I do not know him. Was he a part of the troop which your brother fought? Under Kohler's leadership?” Luciano watched the woman pause, storing away the images of the crime scene and the autopsy of his brother before she added, “So what all am I seeing here? I suppose it's your turn for a question, but if you would kindly give me some sort of report on this, I would appreciate it.”<br/><br/>“Yes I have questions, but what you have seen so far is not all.” Luciano shewed on the inside of his mouth as he carried a small audio device from the couch to his lap. He glanced at the picture on the table and he turned his gaze to Yvonne. The toned black-and-white photo showed a man in a black suit. One could tell from the up-close shot of the upper body that his head was clean shaven, even though he wore a black Derby hat. The man in the picture seemed to be looking away from the photograph, as if this one's presence was not recognized. “Have you taken a look at the name on the back of the photo? You do not seem to be familiar with this face, that I can see. Hamish James Buchannen. Does this name sound familiar to you? The strangest of it all is the audio-cassette within this device.” Luciano held Yvonne's eyes for what could have felt like forever and with uncertainty he clicked the 'play' button. The man stepped away from the couch to survey the city from behind the balcony’s large windows. He stood there in a solid standing posture as he listened again to the recording for the hundredth time.<br/><br/><blockquote class=""uncited""><div>“Hamish James Buchannen. Photo was taken outside of a shack somewhere in the mountains surrounding the city. I've ... (static) ... it in my personal mailbox couple ... (static) ... ago. Sender anonymous. I would have known who it was, but he was very smart not to use pen to write his message, but instead he used a type printer .... (laugher) ...Tell me about the woman Darcy, the man in the picture was asking from inside the shack. The sender did not say much about this event, but he explained that whoever this Hamish guy was speaking to, the victim was constantly begging for mercy before giving up, speaking of ... (static) ... in the mountains. (Static) ... screamed ... (static) ... name. I ... I used my senses to guide me to this location ... the shack ... see if I could use the energy left behind in order to find out what exactly happened but there was nothing else left to use except for one dried drop of blood outside of the shack. The victim's, but it lead me to a ... (static) ... Burned bones is what I found.” First voice said, second voice responded. ""The visage is unfamiliar.""<br/><br/>“Franz Zimmer. The bones of Franz ... (static) ..., previously promoted to SS-Hauptsturmführer. He was reported missing which explains what happened. But that is all that I could find as long as I was in this form. I was immediately summoned from the fire pit to Tokyo where I had to conclude a new deal. ... (shewing, then silence for a while) ... am intrigued by the origin of the sender, but more by this person, Hamish. And he seems to clean oh too well after himself. I could not locate him but I do sense his presence in the area. How far? ... (static) ... If we could find him, he will tell us where Darcy hides. I wonder why the Archangel Raphael hasn't already.”  End of recording.</div></blockquote><br/><br/>Luciano walked back to the table and paused the audio. “This is not possible. My brother was not a Sherlock Holmes, yet he stated in this page,” The man said about the twin brother he used to enjoy bullying when they were kids. He walked around the table and paused near Yvonne's seated self. He leaned his upper body over the table and turned the pages on his brother's diary until he came across a half-torn page. He pointed at the inked words as he read them aloud. “This happened not too long ago. Here, look what it says ... 'When I walked up to that one apartment in the company of my comrade and saw this man in a white suit standing at the door of the female traitor, I knew, that something was up. I was carrying a transmitting device. All it took, was a swift and smooth hand movement to hide this intriguing governmental creation, this wonderful concealed microphone, into this man's pocket as we squeezed into the doorway of this woman's habitat. I cannot stop laughing as I write this. Unfortunately, my device was limited to a ten minutes recording option or fifteen minutes. My brain cannot process what I just heard. As for the photo, well who is this man anyway? It dropped from the pocket of my comrade this morning on his way out from the Colonel's office. I must return it when I get a chance to' ...”<br/><br/>Luciano cleared his throat and remained calm in response to his emotions. He straightened his neck and back and took a seat next to Yvonne. He licked his lips and cleared his throat again as he turned his attention to the woman. “It is probably nothing of importance.” He shook his head and chuckled. “I have seen strange things, Yvonne,” He continued, addressing her by her first name. “- and I can tell you that there is no possible way … no way … what we've heard could be true. I mean, angels, demons? Seriously? What is next, aliens?” Luciano laughed softly, his back retreating into the couch as he carried both his hands to his face before running them through his short hair. He turned his face to the woman, a flourishing spark of amusement and disbelief glinted within the depths of his glistening eyes. “Tell me I am right...” His request for confirmation sounded like a distant murmur, yet deep in quality.<br/><br/>Luciano moved his face closer to the woman as if to conceal the seriousness of the words he was about to speak next, just in case that bloody cop was following him around again. Or ... as if he was about to speak a very terrible secret. His complexion paled as much as he fought to remain in control. He shook his head slowly, eyes shifting back and forth between her lips to the windows of her soul, searching for the confirmation he craved as he subconsciously took one of her hands into his own, not that he was afraid of physical contact. His nature spoke; one of a man who simply happened to get a little touchy in the presence of people he was comfortable with. Otherwise very rarely. “I might have met this woman mentioned in the recording ... Darcy ... the night of the day you and I have spoken at the church. She was ... she was not alone.”</span><br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;"">_____________________________________________</div><br/><br/><span style=""color: #8080BF"">Yvonne recognized the tremor of fragility in the man.  He was on the precipice of enlightenment or disaster, between the conversations of divine things and meeting the creature Darcy.  She was not surprised by his mention of another at the witches side, but she was surprised by his response to such a person.  Could it have been Kohler?  A demon would surely cause such a reaction, like fear, only the man did not seem to be afraid as one would be for their wellbeing.  He stared into her eyes, begging the commander to speak, his support for his sanity.<br/><br/>She could not give it.  In fact, the captain before her suddenly did seem so fragile, so ill-prepared, young and innocent, maybe.  To tell him the truth would be to shatter everything he was, his world had been based upon, and it would cause him to erect walls much like his brother did the night they had spoken in the snow. The night she warned him…<br/><br/>“Is that your question,” she asked him, “whether these things are real?”<br/><br/>Any indication of the affirmative and her statuesque expression would shift along the faultline of her eyes, nearly spilling forth every thought that boiled below its surface.  They burned her and she would hiss at their exposure.  “What you tell me I cannot believe, but not for the reasons you hope.  What you hear is true.  I am tired of the non-believers in this world, how easy it has been for you all to disregard your texts, His Word.  You are weak, denial your shield.  I tell you now, if this is the weapon you choose to face such truth then you are a braver soul than I to put such faith in luck.  Mine lies with Our Lord and Savior, whether you accept Him or not.  This must be clear before any further conversation can be understood between us, or you can dismiss me much like- I am not unaccustomed to such reactions; however, it will make discussion difficult to say the least.”  Her veneer was laying itself back into place as she spoke, conviction always a strength on which she could rely, even as she had to force herself to look upon that face again.</span><br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;"">_____________________________________________</div><br/><br/><span style=""color: #BFBFBF"">The man let go of her hand, his face slowly turned to look away. The skin of his hand hardened tightened, skin turned cold as if he has placed his hands into a bucket of ice. It was certainly not due to blood circulation, or tissue damage. He shifted his weight comfortably on the couch, angling his chest towards the woman and he bent his left knee, bringing one left foot underneath his right thigh, while his right foot remained on the floor. His right hand came to rest between his thighs as if seeking some warmth, and the fingers of his other hand ran through his light brown short locks, and they remained there as he brought his left elbow to rest against the top surface of the couch.<br/><br/>“I tell you now, if this is the weapon you choose to face such truth then you are a braver soul than I to put such faith in luck.”<br/><br/>The Mediterranean blush on his face faded away as his complexion became paler. The warmth that was the energetic hint of blue in his eyes evanesced behind a connotation of a cloudy stormy day which reflected in the grey of his orbs. “I’m a believer myself, and that was my question, indeed. ” He began, “but none of what I heard in that recording makes sense.” The male arched a brow still in disbelief. “But you do not seem surprised at all. What is going on really?”</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #8080BF"">“Really?”  The officer exhaled sharply, an indignant sound.  “A war, as you know it <span style=""font-style: italic"">and</span> as has been for thousands of eons more than time itself.  This man,” she gestured toward the image laying on the table, “I do not know how he is involved, or your brother, but if they are related to the oberstlutenant - herr Kohler? - than they are whether they like it, know it, believe it, or not.  He is a demon, and he is not the only one in our midst, even amongst the Cause.  The woman, Darcy, is a supporter of mein Fuhrer, but she is also a betrayer, one whose purpose is not with God, but his enemy, Lucifer.  <br/><br/>“The same could be said of any war, but when angels and demons are given names, it is a turning point in history.  This one especially.”  Wojcik stood and walked about - sitting was honestly not a comfortable thinking or speaking position for her.  The woman like to be in action, and she liked to be on the move - sitting did neither.  Sighing as she turned abruptly, military-training in her very steps, she began a second lap in her pacing.  “What is going on <span style=""font-style: italic"">really</span> is beyond you or even I.  That does not mean it is not our war to fight or that we can abstain from our roles within it, but the information may not all be available and faith may be our only leader.  This,” she indicated his reports, “is more than enough for me.  I asked your brother not to partake in that mission, and he refused my advice.  I believed it to be simple folly, and his change in mind in that letter you gave me seemed so out-of-place to his response to me then that I did not believe it.  I’m not sure I do now, but this paints a far different picture than the one I had been inspecting and it is possible he knew more than I gave him credit for, but I do not believe he accepted the facts so easily.  His faith…” she shook her head, bringing herself back to the present, to the company in which she stood.  “The point being, we have met for answers we are both seeking and I’m not entirely sure either has.  If you did, I doubt you would’ve opened up so readily to me.  At first I thought it a ruse, but now I see you are really as innocent as you portray yourself, but it does not answer my initial question - how was your brother involved.  Do you know?  Do you wish to find out?”</span><br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;"">_____________________________________________</div><br/><br/><span style=""color: #BFBFBF"">Luciano gazed at the woman, lips parted in an effortless discreet smile which curled up one corner of his lips. She was not crazy or insane, that he knew. He closed his lips and maintained eye contact until the woman broke it, standing up to start pacing as she went about conveying the valuable information she entrusted him with. As she spoke, the man began to process her words.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“I do not know who this Kohler is, but what I can tell you is that I came in contact with this woman, Darcy and the man who was with her, and who she referred to as Zanzibar.”</span> He paused, feeling irritation building up again as he momentarily had a flashback of the night they cornered him in the restroom and how he allowed himself to abundantly surrender to that one lustful feeling. Sorcery. If it wasn't for his willpower and the bloody cop who saved him afterwards, God knows what would have happened. <span style=""font-style: italic"">“I am not a fool. They sought me for something, and I know I was their target that night. Nothing I could not handle though.”</span><br/><br/>The man shook his head. <span style=""font-style: italic"">“I have not stepped into my brother's apartment since my last visit. Perhaps if I do I can find some more informa-”</span> The man trailed off and he sighed, looking up at the woman. <span style=""font-style: italic"">“Forgive me. If I have not seen my share of strange things, I would have assumed you are a lunatic telling me that some demon is working under the Fuhrer or that some Archangel is walking amongst mankind.”</span> Luciano got up to his feet and picked up two glasses in one hand. <br/><br/>He waved fingers over a wine bottle with red berries flavor and smoky tobacco notes before settling on a different option that will more than likely be to the woman’s liking. He picked up a Venetian red wine bottle of Costasera Amarone - a pristine creation with sultry, exotic notes of berries, chocolate, plums and other enticing, sensual flavors that would leave one’s throat like a bewitched lover craving for more.  He poured the correct amount of the content into the wine glasses which he took with him around as he resumed to speak with confidence. <span style=""font-style: italic"">“But you are much wiser than I would have thought. I give you that.”</span> He advanced towards the woman, slowly but boldly cornering her up against the wall as he offered one of the two glasses her way, color returning to his face once more. A subtle hint of a smirk crossed his lips. <span style=""font-style: italic"">“If I wish to find out? Sure I do … This woman, I have seen her at the Hotel in Naples, the night I arrived from America and of course, the day prior to my brother’s assassination. But how did you get involved in all of this? Mhm? How did you, a human being, come to accept this reality oh so easily? I would have to assume.”</span> The man raised the glass to his lips but did not take a sip. Instead, he cast a left-sided glance at the woman - a signature glance his brother and himself shared in common. <br/><br/>He was not suspicious of her.<br/><br/>He was ... intrigued by <span style=""font-style: italic"">her.</span> Suddenly, nothing in existence seemed so mysterious and enigmatic than Commander Yvonne Wojcik.<br/></span><br/><div style=""text-align: center;"">_____________________________________________</div><br/><br/><span style=""color: #8080BF"">Wojcik was not surprised to see the man head for the bar after such news.  She was surprised by how well he handled it as he walked over to said bar, and in responding to her.  In fact, she was impressed.  Impressions were not always good, however, and she kept that in mind as he returned to her, a bold stride with the bottle and, she noted, <span style=""font-style: italic"">two</span> glasses.  If he was really such an alcoholic, he would just keep one hand full with the glass and the other with the bottle, but he was a different sort of fool - the arrogant kind.  She did not budge as he came very close to her, certainly within the bubble of familiarity.  Her eyes challenged his and the smirk on his lips.  That same expression, a nuance from the one just before, seemed to nearly mock her - not by intent, of course, but nonetheless perceived so.  Captain Grazzienelli was in a different sort of denial, one in which he believed himself above this supernatural revelation, that whatever experiences he’d had before let him untouchable to the world of the divine.  Oh, what folly.  She almost pitied him.<br/><br/>But the fact that he stood so close to her with her back so close to the wall was not lost on her.  He was the hunter again, the innocence she saw in him before not lost but simply molded into this facade - he needed to see himself as something strong, and so he was.  Turning the conversation on her, he made her the prey that gave him that strength.  She would not stand for it, but she would not break his illusion entirely, a man’s ego could only suffer so much, and it was so intricately tied with their stability in any case.  She could forgive him this fault now.  Afterall, he had been pertinent to her cause and potentially of further use to her mission, so she acted as if the glance from the side of his tipped-back glass had no effect on her.  In all earnestness, it may have had the exact reaction he hoped, or the exact opposite of what he expected, so the neutrality was easy for her to portray.<br/><br/>“What would you <span style=""font-style: italic"">have</span> to assume, seniore?” she asked with a smile, stealing the extra glass from between his fingers.<br/><br/>The commander, playing in the moment, threw back her head and took the entirety of the wide bowl in a single swallow which fell her against the wall there, her neck arched back in a reference to their earlier evening on the dance floor.  It was a feminine bask, the wine, a kind of dessert wine one could enjoy with nothing else - the kind one easily got carried away with nothing else  Sweet and dry, she tasted it well in the back of her palate.  The woman personally enjoyed something darker and headier, but she could appreciate the occasional break to tradition, especially when that something had the smooth elegance of  such a selection.<br/><br/> Her face, returning to its pursuer, remained playful as she turned her hips to the side, out of sight.  “We are all children of <span style=""font-style: italic"">God</span>,” said she, “any of those literate enough know the Bible is not simple rhetoric.” <br/><br/>The motion of her torso pulled her closer to him. <br/><br/> “I told you I was raised in the church, then joined the military of my country to face the demons of this Earth - I hope to one day join His army.” <br/><br/>She was barely an inch away from him.<br/><br/>Her eyes were on his lips.<br/><br/> “So I can destroy the distributors of temptation and sin.”  With that she thrust the rotation, her hip pushing into the man’s and giving her the room to whip around and out of the corner in which he kept her.  She stole the bottle in the motion and brought her form back to the couch and papers laid there.  “Which brings us back to the point of this meeting,” she sighed and laughed at once.  “This Darcy is an agent of the devil, and so would be her Zanzibar fellow.  Kohler and his associates are, too, which is likely why he wanted your brother dead, so when he failed he had to hire another to do it, and it is fully possible this man would know about it as one of those associates - but <span style=""font-style: italic"">like</span> your brother, it is just as likely he is only a pawn.”<br/><br/>Pushing back a single blonde strand, the commander was intent on the pages and folders under her leaning form.  She studied them closely, hoping she could spot any indication of what it was she was searching for - information on the man, the killer, the demon, the chosen - but it all seemed to circle around the deceased himself.  It made sense that the brother would get what he needed in his search, but the reports seemed to only present her with more questions, and none of them favorable - except possibly that the officer hadn’t died a stubborn idiot.  She took more relief from that than she really should have.<br/><br/>“I’ll have to read each of these dictations.  Do you require that I do that here?  I will remain the whole night if this is the case - I will not leave without the information I seek and I cannot consider your comfort on the circumstance.”</span><br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;"">_____________________________________________</div><br/><br/><span style=""color: #BFBFBF"">There was something delightfully alluring about her charm, her attitude and behaviour as threatening to any man's ego and pride as it was. He liked her empowerment, her confidence which mirrored his; how she was so easy-to-bore, yet so natural about it. It was simple as that. The man eyed her as she threw her head back to drink the wine in a single swallow. His standards were high, and he was not to be impressed so easily, but this woman somehow found a way to stimulate him as if she was reading his mind, turning his weak points to her advantage; knowing exactly when to strike and when to pull back. He watched her eyelids lower to his lips, her frame an inch from him.<br/><br/>Painfully <span style=""font-style: italic"">provocative.</span><br/><br/>He could almost feel her breath on his neck, preying on him. Not too warm, not too cold, but her breath made his own lips turn dry as though she was the water and he was a thirsty, dying plant wanting to be revitalized back to life. He was drawn to her own lips, momentarily craving strong contact with them, yet he held back. Self-control, mentioned already, by far his greatest attribute. There was this sweet scent though about the woman which flew through his veins, sending heat through his form. She stole the bottle from his hand, her hips coming into contact with his as he turned around and watched the <span style=""font-style: italic"">Huntress</span> sway her way back to the couch. Luciano wet his lips, pupils dilating. Aggressiveness sought to consume his silent reaction. It shuddered throughout his frame, wanting to take control but he forced it to fade away. Her demeanour on the other hand was not intimidating enough for him, and no level of intimidation would have been, but he was very certain another would not have thought the same unless they were as equipped with a strong character as he was. He wished to have known what his brother’s thoughts were. The man let his mind wander no longer as he sipped his drink, a sly smile concealing itself as he did.<br/><br/>He walked around the living room in smooth movements, one hand in his left pocket with the thumb out, and the other carrying his wine around as he listened to more of her revelations about this Darcy. He decided not to join Yvonne immediately on the couch. He felt as though he needed to distance himself from the woman after their recent, brief intimate exchange of breath and risky fire-play. He would give her the driving seat <span style=""font-style: italic"">for now</span>. Even in the protection of solid walls and dim lights, Luciano found himself very receptive to the call of the Siren, who was now comfortably leaning over the documents presented to her. His walls grew in height, too tall and thick. <span style=""font-style: italic"">''When you say an agent of the devil, do you mean a witch? I desire to know what my brother had to do with all of this.''</span> Luciano asked, concerned once more about the situation as he surveyed the street lights 18 floors below.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic"">“I’ll have to read each of these dictations.  Do you require that I do that here?  I will remain the whole night if this is the case - I will not leave without the information I seek and I cannot consider your comfort on the circumstance.”</span></span><br/><br/>The man chuckled with an amused glint in his eyes. <span style=""font-style: italic"">''Take all the time you need. I must sit down and process this whole thing myself. And please, feel free to remove those heels.''</span> Luciano offered the woman a sincere smile as he turned around, shielding his troubled eyes as he shifted them towards the desk in the living room. <span style=""font-style: italic"">‘’If it comes to a point where you wish to seek some rest, my bedroom is yours. I can sleep in the couch.’’</span> He looked at the time. 23:00. The man walked up to the desk and leaned back in a half-seated position on its surface. He reached out for a small bottle of cognac sitting on the right side of the desk and poured himself some in the now empty wine glass. <span style=""font-style: italic"">''Let me be honest again. I am not doubting what you say a bit. I am amazed at the courage you exhibit through such strong faith, dreams and plans. I am simply too bothered by the death of my brother to think clearly for the moment, but I shall get there in no time.''</span> He raised a self-assured gaze from underneath his brows, glancing briefly at the woman. ''For now, we do not need to see the whole staircase, Yvonne. Search for  what we can find tonight. That would be a huge step for us already.'' He turned his back just enough to push the telephone towards him. The man opened his lips to ask her if she would want him to order a late dinner for her, or for them, but he found himself pronouncing completely other words. <span style=""font-style: italic"">''What was your relationship with my brother, Fabiano?''</span><br/><br/>The usual arch on the man's left brow softened, and so did his stern facial features as he cocked his head to the side, pulling away to close the distance once more, of course. The subconscious chase was never too much. He took a seat next to the woman, legs apart; arms on thighs, his fingers crossed together. In an intimate, revealing soft tone he added, <span style=""font-style: italic"">''What was there about you that made my brother entrust you with his newly found faith which could have gotten him shot for treason? I can feel energies. I would have felt you thinking, right now,''</span> The Italian frowned. <span style=""font-style: italic"">''- but ... I cannot feel your thoughts and I strongly believed that I did at the church. Do not misunderstand me, I respect people's thoughts. I do not seek to feel what I wish no understanding of. But you ... you have concealed your energy so well tonight, Yvonne.''</span> The man had once built a defence wall around him. Since then he had carried a curious penchant towards finding out if anybody would be strong enough to break it down. Everyone seemed to have failed. Silence was golden and he was never passionate about speaking in-depth with people. He always knew when to cut it short. With this Yvonne, it strangely seemed to be different and there could only be two explanations. His brother’s death was one, and the Heavenly masquerade the other, he thought, one hand passing over the collar of his black shirt.</span></span>"
3832,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=200,2014-12-25T19:46:57,Isolde,"Isolde sat listening to Hamish in rapt attention.. The fire crackled, shooting sparks as a log broke in half, settling into the flames. As he spoke of the easiest methods of assassination, her ears perked up. She leaned forward, intrigued. All else disappeared from her sphere of noticing.<br/><br/>“A blade coated with a drug or poison can speed things along.”  He said and these words seemed to echo in her head. Isolde was quickly sorting through her knowledge in her Book of Shadows and missed something Hamish said, but when he trailed off, she paid closer attention to his next words.<br/><br/>“Poisons are not as useful for the actual killing part but they can paralyze a person, put them out of commission. But a blade to the right area is the surest way.” He went on to describe bullet wounds and sniper bullets. Isolde shivered as she thought of the losing battle to save the young Italian officer.<br/>Isolde found that she couldn’t quite remember all the details of that last day at the clinic. Once again, she missed some of what Hamish was saying until she heard,<br/><br/>“With Darcy, I’m not certain we would want to risk the lowest decimal of a percentage to miss the kill.”<br/>This time Isolde honed in on his explanation for making bombs and how to fill them full of toxins. She filed this information away until a later time. She had an idea but would want to think about it before running it by Hamish.<br/><br/>“I know very little of your cousin. What can you tell me of her? What do her powers allow her to do? Anything you can think of can be helpful here.” Hamish asked, as Chaya came forward to fill her cup with hot fragrant tea.<br/>Isolde smiled at the young girl. What trauma she’s seen to cling to Hamish as she does. The adoration for him shone through her eyes although he didn’t quite seem to see it.<br/>“Thank you, Chaya, for all that you do for me and all that I seem to remember of you while I was ill. You have a gentle, healing touch. When this war is over…. Well, I believe there will be goodness and mercy arising in your life.” Isolde said, with a soft touch to the back of the young woman’s hand. She smiled at Chaya, a bright, sincere smile that elicited a response that lit the girl’s entire face. Her sweet face pinked at the compliment as she simply moved back to the shadows close to Hamish.<br/><br/>“My cousin,” Isolde remarked thoughtfully, taking a careful sip of the bitter hot brew. She blew across the top of the liquid to cool it down. The delicate China had radiated heat to her hands while she held it under her face. “ My cousin, the Ice Queen, what can I tell you of her? We are of a powerful line of witches, both of us immortal, meaning, we can die but will be reborn with all of our power and memories intact. We were raised and schooled to practice benign magik, only to be used to protect the innocent. That means, our spells would hold no personal gain and we wouldn’t harm anyone. Hamish, our powers are those that will rival and often conquer demons so there is always the temptation to align ourselves with darkness.<br/>Somewhere along our long line of lives, I fall in love with demons for the sake of love and Darcy began to be seduced by power. More and more she used her magik for personal gain. She used people and discarded them like soiled tissues if they could advance her to her goal. One of the biggest deterrents to using magik wrongfully is the law of retribution. The evil will visit us with a three fold curse. In Darcy’s case, her soul has become blacker, until the point that she wants all the power that Hell has to offer. With arrogance like that, she thinks she can bring down Heaven and Hell.”<br/><br/>Isolde shook her head and sipped her tea.<br/><br/>“Her arrogance is her downfall and we can use that to our advantage. What you said about a blade and poison must be our plan of action against her. There can be no risk that she will survive. She can heal herself, most wounds anyway. She must be decapitated and her body burned separately from her head or else the magik in her bones would fuse back into one and like a phoenix she would be reborn. In my Book are some potions that could coat the blade that would stop her. If we could break into the clinic, there are many of the ingredients that could be used to create the highest level of toxicity through these potions, especially with a spell to strengthen their effects.<br/>Oh, and the blade that must kill her has to be of iron and blessed by an ancient shaman.”<br/><br/>Hamish’s face went serious at this news.<br/><br/>“But I have such a blade with my Book of Shadows. It is in the drawer by the bed. It is an atheme that I use for ritual and spell casting. Never in my life did I think that holy iron would be used to shed blood but it will stop Darcy. We just have to get close enough to her for that. I can get close enough to her. In her arrogance she will want to brag of her conquests, to seduce you and to persuade me. Once in position, then I will kill her myself. Her insanity must be stopped. Hamish, there is an epidemics of people who are alive yet seem to be without freewill. In the documentation at the clinic, this is being referred to as the Zombie syndrome, for the subjects are like walking dead. You and I know that zombies are things of folklore. I have examined these people and I’m telling you, this is the work of Darcy’s dark magik. She is amassing an army that will make Hitler’s Third Reich look like a preschool class.”<br/>Isolde had become passionate and the afghan had fallen from her legs. When the cooler air from the room washed over her, she smiled and settled back in the chair.<br/><br/>""First things, first. The book and the knife and then I will regain my strength. You can train me to work closely with you so that when the day of battle with Darcy arrives, I will have all the skills necessary to vanquish her."""
3833,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=200,2014-12-27T22:53:26,girly2k,"The streets were hard with snow, grey as the sky above.  It wasn't something one would consider serene or an example of the majestic winter, but it was quiet and that was good enough for the officer who planted a polished boot into the sludge.  She was comparably clean in contrast to the town surrounding her, though her grimace was reflective of the other bodies traveling the walks as she did, even the driver of a military vehicle as it passed her by.  This was not a place for smiles.  Not since the raid of the clinic.<br/><br/>Commander Wojcik folded a notepad and replaced it on her hip in the pocket there, looking back up to the sign that once indicated the safe haven for the human filth.  Alike, however, it had housed some of the Lord's holy.  This had been a place of healing, and even the Savior had healed the undeserving.  It should have been untouched - mostly - by the men she served and who served below her, but a demon had been within their ranks.  The woman shook her blonde head and sighed; she blamed herself.  Officer of the Third Reich should have recognized a traitor the moment he eyed the healer under her charge, and as Yvael, warrior of God, she should've killed him the moment she eyed him under the headlights outside Isolde's flat.<br/><br/>Turning away before her thoughts could fall on the memories held within, she looked in the direction of the apartment in question: her next destination.  If any place had the answers she sought, it would be there.  The clinic had been cleared first by it's manager, then second by the officers who had taken her into custody after the raid.  She had failed His chosen then, getting distracted by...<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Oh</span>,"" the officer growled - there she went again!  She shook her head, harder this time.  There would be no more distractions as she found the building, which meant she would watch it for the first hour and be sure the moment was right for entry, that there were no other eyes upon her.  It was not something she needed in the reports."
3834,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=200,2015-01-01T19:05:26,Rhandom1,"Hamish listened to every detail his brain could pick and file away as Isolde spoke to him of the tools necessary to bring down the woman Darcy. She had access to a blade and knowledge of toxins needed for the mission, he had the skills to put those tools to use. They would be a deadly team indeed but she needed training in delivering death and he had no experience fighting magic. Most disturbingly to Hamish, however, was their severe lack of intel. Was Darcy still holed up in the castle? Was she still surrounded by German soldiers as guards or had she managed something even more wicked? Was the creature who had appeared at Isolde’s escape a helping hand for her or punishment sent by Darcy for the ineptitude of the guards?<br/><br/>More questions to find answers to and Hamish knew they needed help. Myra and Josef would help as they could but they could hardly move freely around the city nor ask the right people for answers. With a quiet sigh, Hamish watched as Isolde relaxed into the chair and let the firelight dance its shadows across her face. He could feel Chaya a few feet behind him and the tension coming from her was nearly palpable. So young to hear such nightmares coming to life but Hamish had no doubt the woman would handle it fine. She was rather resilient that way.<br/><br/>Hamish stood slowly and announced, “I will be back with your items within the hour. Should you need anything, Chaya will see to it. Tomorrow we will begin gathering your strength and your training to the best of my skills.”<br/><br/>Hamish made his way to the front door a wisp of a shadow attempting to follow him. Hamish smiled as he opened the large closet by the front door. He turned to see Chaya still hovering a few feet away, trying to blend into the shadows.<br/><br/>“You must walk on your toes if you wish to quiet your footsteps,” Hamish told her with a grin. “No shadow can hide you if you are heard coming.” Chaya looked surprised at her feet, as if she had never considered them before. Hamish had only meant that as a joke but she seemed to take the criticism seriously.<br/><br/>Hamish shrugged into his large gray overcoat, placed his Luger in a shoulder holster, and as an afterthought slipped his badge over his right arm as well as clipping the more formal version to his lapel. The badge would be a very useful tool for being left alone so he let it remain visible. He saw Chaya looking darkly at the badge but dutifully said nothing.<br/><br/>“The badge is a tool, Chaya, nothing more,” Hamish said as softly as he could. “It allows me the freedom to move around without question, and brings a measure of safety to this house.”<br/><br/>“I understand, Herr Buchannon,” she replied softly but her eyes betrayed the rage and fear. Hamish could only nod at her acceptance. He had no idea how to begin mending her spirit. Perhaps it was a question for Isolde at some point. He had as much to learn from her after all as she did from him.<br/><br/>Without another word Hamish covered his bald head with a warm fur hat and stepped into the cold evening. Isolde’s flat was not far and he felt an hour was ample time to walk there and back. He moved easily through the streets, his badge worn so openly was unusual for him. It made him noticeable as people moved out of his way and soldiers offered a crisp salute. The term<span style=""font-style: italic"">reich inspektur</span>had died in 1933 and been renamed<span style=""font-style: italic"">reichsleiter</span>but maintained its political power. There were not many in his position as it was as high as a rank as could be attained outside of the army, second only to Hitler himself. It had been part of the contract when Baird had made the arrangements that Hamish be given an appropriate rank to do his work wherever he was needed.<br/><br/>Hamish was almost certain that his fellow political officers had long forgotten about him but it made the badge no less powerful. It told anyone who saw it that he was a direct line to the Fuhrer. It gave him no military power over officers but he could easily pulls strings and send even a General to manage the latrines of some Gods forsaken camp. Hamish was lost in his thoughts of how messy the Nazi operation truly was. Before he knew it he had arrived at the flat, having made no attempt to hide and yet finding he was instinctually drawn to the darkest side of the street.<br/><br/>Hamish approached the door boldly and turned the handle. It was locked but Hamish simply pulled out his tools and within seconds had popped the flimsy lock. Hamish entered the flat and spent only a moment glancing at the set up. The flat was simple and certainly not what he had expected for a woman such as Isolde. The furniture was simple but practical, the walls a rather dull white, but the sense of comfort invaded the very pores of the place. It was the right amount of messy and clean that Hamish had not seen in his own surroundings. His training forced him to be meticulous, never leaving a trace, never proving he was even alive.<br/><br/>Hamish quickly shook that depressing line of thought away and went about gathering her requested items, finding a large satchel in which to pack the things away. He carefully wrapped her paint supplies and placed them in a separate bag. He felt relief when he found the knife. It was a heavy thing but perfectly balanced for fighting. Holding it in his hand, Hamish felt a glimmer of power course through him. This was a blade that could conquer demons and kill immortals. The power such a tool could bring him was beyond measure!<br/><br/>As with most other thoughts, this one could not find a grip in Hamish’s heart. With no more thought than he gave anything else, he slipped the knife into his belt and went back to packing her few belongings."
3835,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=200,2015-01-03T18:29:13,girly2k,"Time slipped by, an hour immeasurable.  The woman in the shadows leaned against the wall with practiced ease, and aired a gentle sigh, the fog lifting from her lips like untethered hope.  It was time.  Whether the hour had passed forever ago, at that moment, or was still an hour away, she<span style=""font-style: italic"">felt</span>that<span style=""font-style: italic"">now</span>was the time.<br/><br/>Her blonde head raised from the ground, where she let eyes pass over her as she watched the flat. There had been comers and goers, but of a regularity that commented on something other than ""regular"" and she had made note to herself to return for the rats when she was done with this mission.  The commander moved to take her first step toward the flat, while none would be entering or leaving, but someone did.  A man, in uniform like hers, walked up to the stoop and stood at the doorway, still, for just a short time, but enough to alert his audience.  He had not knocked, he did not simply open the door, and she did not hear the natural jangle of even a single key - he was trying to be quiet, but marked up as he was, he was trying to be quick.  What was he up to?<br/><br/>As soon as the door closed, Officer Wojcik crossed the street to it.  She made no effort to hide her actions as she laid her head gently against the door.  Military boots moved swiftly and carefully up the steps.  Another pause, then a door opened and shut.  She followed then, using the key she'd had made after her first visit in case she needed to discover more of the woman or her involvement with the man who would be her downfall.  She gave a full minute count before entering with as much noise as she could make without bordering theatrics.  Up the stairs she counted her steps and continued beyond the 20 of the inspektur, ending precisely at Memselle Devereaux's door, checked a door beyond, then shuffled back down the steps and out the door, back to her corner and leaned into the shadow once more.<br/><br/>The man was wearing his marks, so none would warn him of her should they have seen.  She was wearing hers, so none would bother her while she stalked her quarry, not while he was one of her own and not theirs.  She could come back to the flat, as looted or not as it was, but whatever he was there for she would not know without following him to find out.  Isolde hadn't been back to her flat in all that time, so he could only be there, under such circumstances, to find something else - an item, a clue, or to lay one, and if it were the last of these then the questions would be even broader and she'd be better off following him for those answers sooner rather than later.<br/><br/>As he exited, she took in his face from her periphery and she recognized it almost immediately.  The man in the reports on Officer Grazzienelli, who had been murdered during the raid of the clinic preceding the interrogation of Frau Devereaux.  Hamish James Buchannen.  She had surmised his involvement with Oberstluetenant Kohler and the late Italian to be professional and brief, given his rank and tendency to jump from one task to another with the precision deserving it.  His records made him a suspect in the man's murder, but the commander reserved her judgment until further information could be gathered, and more importantly, until she could find the healer.  That was her top priority.  It just so happened that Kohler was her major lead, even if his men tossed her in the gutter without a trace to follow that same night.<br/><br/>Now here was an associate, breaking into the woman's flat with urgency and scrupulous care.  God be her witness if it wasn't tied together."
3836,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=200,2015-01-15T00:17:34,Isolde,"<a class=""postlink"" href=""https://s-media-cache-ak0.pinimg.com/236x/a4/64/e9/a464e98018072fc0b73fcb962664bdc7.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/><br/>Isolde sat the scissors down hard on the sink but they landed softly amid the cascades of gently curling red hair. She stared at the paper that Chaya had brought in. Tears filled her eyes as she saw that Paris had been bombed. Angrily she dashed the tears away and ground her teeth , a new way to stay connected to the reality that this world was really a shitty place. She swept the hair into a pile and threw it in the trash can.<br/><br/>Chaya had become her constant companion when the girl wasn't shadowing Hamish. Without her, Isolde would have forgotten to eat or to sleep, so obsessed she was with doing the physical and tactical trainings that Hamish had set out for her. Today, Isolde pushed the lovely soft garments the girl had set out for her aside. In their place, she slipped into some heavy cotton duck green fatigue pants and a black short sleeved skivvy. It was a little big because Isolde didn't want her curves to show. She jammed a black watch cap over her remaining red curls. With a lightweight fatigue jacket, she could almost pass as a teenaged boy. She refused make up except for the occasional black grease paint that Hamish said reduced reflections off the face during night time work.<br/><br/>She laced the black combat boots and surveyed herself in the mirror. She hoped she was ready. That Hamish felt she was ready. She knew he was to be off soon to an event, as yet she didn't know the details, but that didn't matter, because if he decided she was ready, it would be bombs away. The Nazis had bombed the French, well, a little bit of France would drop a bomb or two of her own."
3837,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=200,2015-01-16T11:39:00,WildSpawn,"<div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""color: #80BFBF"">Your Current Location<br/></span><br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i57.tinypic.com/2rw9s8g.png"">[ img ]</a><br/>Mittenwald, Bavaria<br/>-----------------</span><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">official time skip</span></div><br/><br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""font-style: italic"">After the Fall of France, the German army marched down the Champs-Élysées in Triumph on 14 June 1940. Another grandiose parade with an after party all weekend was scheduled on the evening of the 5th of July in Mittenwald - in the district of Garmisch-Partenkirchen, in Bavaria. The Fuhrer was to be present as well.<br/><br/>Mittenwald is a charming small, old and quiet Bavarian town with unusual painted buildings in the northern foothills of the Alps, on the route to Innsbruck, Austria. It has been a popular stop since the 1930s. For challenging walks, many area ski runs become hiking trails in summer. The pink colored Roman Catholic church of Saints Peter and Paul is by far the most significant landmark in the village.<br/><br/>This town with a stunning view of the high mountains surrounding it, was also the ground zero for the events which took some of the personages on their first journey to tracking down Darcy and The One. Each one of you received an invitation, directly or indirectly, to attend this grand parade and other civilian colorful open-air festivals  in the town few miles away from the Hotel area, and cruises along the Königssee lake.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">It is the 5th of July. It is early morning, 8:00.</span> You have either being staying the previous night at the Schiffmeister Hotel along with other military personnel, or you have just arrived as a civilian, or a guest. Some of you have already encountered other potential characters who joined forces together to defeat Darcy, but some of you have not yet. It is your time. The weekend is by far going to be the best and warmest since Summer season knocked at the doors, with an average low of 54° F,  and an average high 76° F. The days are longer during the season, but make sure you bring your umbrellas. It might rain on the nights of the 5th and 6th.<br/><br/>The forecast also foresees that something much bigger than the parade, much exciting than the after-parties, something dark and demanding will take place during your stay. The enigma shrouded in mystery may finally reveal itself to you all.<br/><br/>Are you ready?</span></div><br/><br/><br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;"">_______________________________________________________________<br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">___________________________Opening Post___________________________</span><br/>_______________________________________________________________</div><br/><br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFFFBF""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Three Weeks Ago,</span><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">POV</span><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Auschwitz, Poland</span></span><br/><br/>The year had marked a large escalation and expansion in the concentration camp system. The forced labour of the prisoners were used for economic profit. The Auschwitz concentration camp complex was the largest of its kind established by the Nazi regime. It included three main camps, all of which deployed incarcerated prisoners at forced labor. One of them also functioned for an extended period as a killing center.<br/><br/>Erlind Kohler had received quite the visitation from one man he had yet to meet, only heard of. A man the demon excelled to attack from the inside. A sense of deja-vu touched the blond one's face as he glanced at his guest.<span style=""font-style: italic"">“Here's to all volunteers of war, and to your deceased brother!”</span>Erlind raised his gin glass to shoulder level and drank it all in one gulp. The man in his company, refused to associate himself with drinking in the presence of his host.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“Cheers!”</span>The brown-haired one nodded his head and sipped his bottle of water instead as the two men advanced to stand on the roof of a newly constructed office building.<span style=""font-style: italic"">“Forgive my straightforwardness in this matter, but I must ask, what is Auschwitz's real goal? I must assume that this camp is to be a central role in the German plan to kill the Jews of Europe, am I correct, Obsertleutenant Kohler?”</span><br/><br/>Erlind parted his lips slightly and smiled sardonically, a golden brow arching above his right pale blue eye.<span style=""font-style: italic"">“Captain, your audacity is appreciated. I must congratulate you in being very honest in sharing your opinions,”</span>he  laughed and continued,<span style=""font-style: italic"">“and if I am correct, you have been discharged three years ago and now you have suddenly decided to volunteer for the war. Your heart must be in it. Ah, my man, we need more men like you in this war. Under our regime training, I guarantee that we will provide the best training system to Italy.”</span>Erlind gave Luciano a friendly tap on his shoulder, completely disregarding the question which still needed an answer. He advanced to pick up a sniper rifle which was positioned against the edge of the roof.<br/><br/>Luciano stepped behind the Obserstleuntenant, refusing any form of intimidation that he certainly believed was fired his way.<span style=""font-style: italic"">“Sir, you haven't answered my question.”</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“Ah, well. You are correct.”</span>Erlind smirked from behind the sniper, looking through the telescope sight of his weapon.<span style=""font-style: italic"">“In Auschwitz, we seek labor from these prisoners, but it's also a place where men like us enjoy a more relaxed activity.”</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“Such as?”</span>Luciano approached the blonde one from behind and stared past his shoulder, grey eyes surveying the workers below.<br/><br/>Enthusiastically, Erlind glanced over at the other and laughed before returning his focus to the telescope sight.<span style=""font-style: italic"">“You have to sacrifice and work hard for your dreams. We have given these prisoners an opportunity to reach their dreams by offering them a job, but unfortunately, some of them lack to comprehend this marvelous opportunity we have gifted them with. Instead,”</span>The blonde one paused and aimed his cross-hair at one female worker who happened to be standing in the center of the field doing nothing else but staring around her. He took a shot at her. She dropped dead.<span style=""font-style: italic"">“-they want to be lazy.”</span><br/><br/>White noise echoed in the Italian's brain, a snarling rage threatening to consume him. He shook his head, unable to believe the cruelty of the Oberstlieutenant.<span style=""font-style: italic""> “Sacrifice...”</span>Luciano closed his eyes and gritted his teeth as he moved to stand beside Kohler. With determination he said,<span style=""font-style: italic"">“When people sacrifice their lives, Sir, they do it for peace. These people die for nothing. I have just watched you mercilessly kill an innocent.”</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“An innocent?''</span>Erlind glanced at the other questionably.<span style=""font-style: italic"">“You know, your words can get your killed, Captain.”</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“I am not afraid to express an opinion. I cannot judge who you are, the type of human beings that you are. I've only known you on training grounds but I am certain that I am not like you. I serve the motherland, Italy. This is the only reason to why I volunteered my life, just like my brother once did to server your Fuhrer.  A very terrible choice. What you have just done was murder.”</span>Luciano glared into the other's eyes but carried his words with calmness.<br/><br/>Erlind stared at the Captain for a long time, admiring the honesty that could get the man sentenced to death at any moment. He straightened a little and passed the sniper rifle over to the man beside him.<span style=""font-style: italic"">“Try it for yourself, and tell me if you call that murder. How about ...”</span>Erlind scanned the workers below.<span style=""font-style: italic"">“That one, over there.”</span><br/><br/>Luciano's eyes grew wider as the rifle was being forced against his chest. He captured it with his hands.<span style=""font-style: italic"">“You do not understand. What you're doing is not in accordance with the will of the Creator.”</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“Oh trust me, I understand, Captain.”</span>Erlind answered, rolling his eyes as he looked away.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“How so?”</span>Luciano asked, his nature demanding an answer.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“What will you do when you find yourself in the position of having to kill an innocent. This war is all new to you and unlike anything you have seen in your previous years serving the first war. What I want you to do now is part of the training. How about that? Come on, take a shot at the lazy bastard down there. Constant fear and immediate threat is what they need to focus on the labor at hand. The Reich cannot permit failure.”</span>Erlind's lips twisted into a cold smile. He tilted his head and patiently waited, leaning over the edge of the roof with both elbows. He studied the man's face, his words, so intense they went straight through his skin. He knew, deep down, that the Captain joined the war for reasons of his own. A noble purpose inspired sacrifice. Something filthy mortals will never give a damn about or understand. Erlind knew that he was not in the right position to discuss the other's true motives and darker matters with the Captain. He needed to test just how far the Captain would go to perfect his theatrical act. They both sought each other out, silently. Patiently.<br/><br/>As if reading his mind, Luciano nodded his head and took aim at the prisoner. He inhaled deeply, exhaled slowly.<span style=""font-style: italic"">“God forgive me.”</span>He whispered silently and closed his eyes momentarily to force the tears of guilt away. He proceeded to blink a few times, zoning out everything but the position of his target, holding his breath so that the cross-hair stops from going up and down. Balanced trigger control, pressure applied. 1. 2. 3. Shoot! He delivered an uncanny, accurate shot through the prisoner's head, making sure he will die instantly without any form of suffering.<br/><br/>Erlind began to applaud and lead the Captain back inside his quarters.<span style=""font-style: italic"">“I shall see you at the parade”</span><br/><br/><br/><span style=""color: #BFFFBF""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Present,</span><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">5th July, 1940<br/>Mittenwald, Schiffmeister Hotel</span></span><br/><br/>The night was as hot as hell, the early morning cooler and gentle. The brown-haired man took a seat near the wide open gates of an oval shaped balcony in nothing else but a pair of black pants. Recently aged thirty, this man unable to sleep surveyed the lake view, a cigar in one graceful hand, the other holding a bottle of whiskey. Keeping up appearances the whole week, upon his arrival to Mittenwald, the man thought the night was worthy of a pristine drink of the most refined tastes, he could not find sleep one bit. Eyes focused, they stared off into the distance, lips pursing around the tip of the cigar once more. Inhaling softly, exhaling slowly. The back of his throat tingled with the woody and dry taste of the liquor. Whiskey was like a beautiful woman. It demanded appreciation, but the moment you have gazed long enough to drink  vigorously from her, it is time to discard her, gently aside, like an empty whiskey bottle. They were all the same. An immense distraction in these times of war. A waste of time and space, nothing else but that. Only one, one, had made a difference in his life six months ago on that January cold night. She excelled at removing one or two bricks from the wall he had built in the past, but nothing he could not rebuild. One, two bricks. It will simply not be the same anymore. His wall will look different, damaged. She was ... different, unique. Special. Like ocean waves, she came and went, fading into the nothingness which the horizon craved. No whiskey was bad. Some were just not as good as others. It was the same with women. But again she ... she was different. How could he forget her olive eyes?<br/><br/>He blinked and forced his attention back to the woman in the background, to the present, to the friendly company resting in his bed after a long night. Long and steamy. Steamy and heated. Wouldn't be surprised if the next door guests complained about loud moans and groans escaping through open balcony doors. Who cares? Mutual support was needed, comfort. Anna. Intimate. No strings attached. Exactly what was needed in these dark times. Tension on his bare shoulders, he found himself remembering the reasons which brought him back to Germany, this place he despised and hated with all his guts.<br/><br/>Following the successful German invasion of France and the lowlands, the Italian Prime Minister Mussolini urged King Victor Emmanuel III to throw in his lot with Hitler. The once neutral country entered the war on the 10th of June. Mussolini aimed to take control of the Mediterranean sea in order to  support the Axis forces in North Africa, but mostly to enlarge the New Roman Empire through the fourth largest navy in the world, La Regia Marina of Italy.<br/><br/>Unfortunately, ship-of-the-line Captain Grazzienneli strongly believed that their addition to the war was operating under a number of limitations. This sudden new addition allowed them insufficient time at sea for crew training, however  German and Italian officers were sent to each other's organization to study and observe them in training in order to determine their strengths and weaknesses. While that was a necessity and the reason to why the Captain was present in Germany, the Ultra intercept system of the British Royal Navy was still at a huge advantage. Even after the man volunteered to join the war – for very, very personal reasons – he argued with his seniors about the lack of communication within the high forces of the well-designed Regia Marina. Many important decisions and actions conveyed to the high commanders in the beginning of the war, were delayed in communication and this proved to be problematic, and that only made the ship-of-the-line Captain shudder in frustration.<br/><br/>The man finished half of his cigar and leaned the side of his head back slowly against his chair. He tilted it to the side and made momentarily eye contact with Anna, rising from her sleep.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Slept well?""</span>When he received no response, he got up from his seat and walked around the room before stepping into the balcony, one hand rubbing the center of his flat stomach as he surveyed the landscape and the docks. Sunny day. Sunny and bright. A shower was next. Breakfast later.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic"">8:00</span></span><br/><br/>The man tucked a relaxed-fitting, classic navy-blue polo shirt into featherweight white pants. For that fresh Ralph Lauren look, he put on a light brown leather belt and stepped into a pair of brown moccasins. He advanced towards the exit door but paused to check one more time if his friend was still sleeping. His eyes momentarily shifted to the letter on his desk, one he held onto for months yet never delivered to Gestapo officer Udo Dreshchler. He could have mailed it, but he remembered the sender's words clearly. Must be handed privately. One on one. Face to face. Leaning over the bed, he slowly pulled down the covers allowing them to slid past the woman's face and shoulders.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Rise and shine sleepy head. I'm on my way for breakfast, want to come along?""</span>When the female's eyes fluttered open, Luciano lowered his gaze to her and greeted her with half a smirk forming on his lips and a questioning brow.<br/><br/>But do not be deceived by the appearances. The Captain was unfortunately a changed man now. No scattered smiles could reach the deepest corners of his heart. Colder, deprived of possible affection, warmth ... joy? His game had just begun, in the patterns of shadows. If it wasn't a good fuck he needed, then it was a bloody fight.<br/><br/>The sense of destruction, harm and revenge coiled in his stomach, threatened to choke him to death should he decide to abandon what he came to Germany for."
3838,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=200,2015-01-17T00:52:43,Isolde,"Anna Silverstein lay in Luciano Grazzienneli’s bed, the soft sheets draped over her naked curves. He had already tried twice to awaken her but she was not ready to face the day. Last night, just before he had called for her, she had received a letter with a small yellow star of David in the upper left hand corner of the envelope. Her hands had shaken too badly to open it. The dreams had been graphic and brutal for the past week. She knew there was bad news waiting for her.<br/><br/>Since the Nazi’s had arrested her son, such a young boy he was, not even a teenager, Anna had been lost. The only good time was the nights when Luc came to her bed or invited her to his. She was a Jewess but easily passed as a German with her blonde hair and brown eyes. Teaching at the Catholic preschool also averted suspicion from her heritage, but not so with her husband, Albert and her son, Misha.<br/><br/>Meeting Captain Grazzienneli had been quite by accident, or serendipity. She took in laundry to supplement her income and he had found her through some left over receipt from his brother’s pocket. Some months later, when Misha had been taken, she was beside herself with worry and grief. The man had taken her for a drink and the rest was history.<br/><br/>But this morning, the sun mocked her with its brilliant promise of a holiday. Luc had wanted her to get away and had brought her with him to Mittenwald. So here she was and with a handsome inquiring face staring into her eyes, hair tumbled around her face and all she could think of was the letter.<br/><br/>“Thank you. If you don’t mind, I will have a slow morning and meet you later this day. I would like to take a leisurely bath and enjoy my morning tea out on the balcony alone.<br/>When Luciano left, looking like a wealthy, confident man who might grace the cover of a men’s magazine during peace time, Anna rose and gathered her housecoat around her. With trembling fingers, she took the crumpled envelope from her bag. Taking a deep breath, she ripped the envelope and stared at the blotchy coded message.<br/><br/>EXECUTION: SUMMER SLAUGHTER HOUSE: AUSCHWITZ POLAND:RIP:SO SORRY NO AL<br/><br/>Anna stared at it.No Al? Her brain refused to take it in. No Al? Slaughterhouse? Had Al been in Auschwitz? No word had come about him for such a long time since he had been taken to the work detail. She sank down on the bed and stared at the block letters. Al was dead. He had been slaughtered. Executed. Al? He was no threat to anyone, rather bookish and very compliant. He had been one of the first to wear that damned star and was always after her to cooperate. Misha was a rebel like her and a fighter, but now. She tucked the letter away and went to draw the bath water. What she needed was time with Luc in this bed, until all reality faded from her life, until all that mattered was the sweat of two bodies mingling, until there was no more war, until all that remained was lust.<br/>~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~<br/><br/>Isolde helped Chaya pack her clothes. As soon as Chaya would be in some dainty sky blue bit of silk, Isolde would unpack it and put in a pair of summer weight wool slacks. She finally did succumb to allowing one dress but it was navy with white trim and a more serviceable cotton. Isolde wanted nothing feminine but Chaya won out on a pair of white kid leather ankle boots with a kitten heel for Isolde to wear with that navy dress.<br/><br/>“There will be parades,” Chaya said, scandalized that Isolde refused to consider a day off from her mission of destruction to everyone and everything Nazi.<br/><br/>“I am not going for a party,” Isolde explained, not unkindly, “I’m going to see what kind of intelligence I can gather. Perhaps this will be a good time for Hamish to reduce the number of Nazi officers. Maybe Darcy will be there and we can get close enough to take her out. I am not interested in a good time. I definitely do not want to attract any men’s attention. Chaya, I need to blend with the background.” She ruffled her hand over her short curly hair. “Be sure to put in those summer white wool trousers and that boxy olive green top to pair with it.”<br/><br/>Chaya made a face but did as she was asked.<br/><br/>“You can dress in rags and cut your beautiful curly mane into tatters, but Isolde Devereaux, you are still a head turner. Men will be falling all over themselves to talk to you. I think you will  leave a wake of broken hearts behind you as you walk among them.” The young girl said with a small smile.<br/><br/>“Let’s hope not,” Isolde laughed. “Quick in, quick out, just like Hamish has taught me. You have nothing to worry about. Wait, don’t pack those pearls. I’m not going to wear them.”<br/><br/>Isolde thought of the parade. Maybe Darcy was there, maybe not. Isolde had stopped using magik and relied on the training that Hamish was providing and the hatred that burned in her guts at the Nazi regime. She gritted her teeth at her foolish naivete and the romantic fire that has once warmed her heart but had burnt her spirit. Maybe she would see Erlind or even that woman, Yvonne. Nazis! She spat in her hand and then went to the sink to wash the pollution of their names off<br/><br/>She didn’t know all the particulars, but she did know that she and Chaya for sure would be joining Hamish in Mittenwald. While Chaya was finishing packing, Isolde slipped a Ruger into the back waistband of her pants. She also knew that death and destruction were going to be following in her wake, not a string of adoring men."
3839,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=200,2015-01-22T07:30:43,GreyHelm,"Zanzibar stared into the mirror, his eyes narrowing on his reflection.<br/><br/>He had been created using components of others, he knew, and he believed he could see it there in front of him. The blood of his mother, the hair of her fool cousin, some hunchbacked mortal… he blinked, shaking his head dismissively. The details were unimportant. He had been assembled, then, like some kind of puzzle, and he could feel the fingers on him, tweaking, molding… Mother would have him take the minds and souls of those around them, bend them to his will… but that wasn't at the heart of it, was it? The thought made a muscle in his face twitch with annoyance- no, it was for her own gains, in the end. The ones he twisted to his will, they belonged to her as much as they belonged to him. She could bandy words all she liked, the truth was clear and undeniable.<br/><br/>He stared into the mirror, and a section of glass near the top cracked slightly as his anger spewed forth. She had created him for a purpose, yet, she was mistaken. He was no tool, he was no means to an end. He was The One, and he was The End itself.<br/><br/>He watched as his hair, now more auburn than the strawberry blonde it had once been, turned black and receded upwards and in, drawing into his skull- the complexion of his skin deepened and darkened to a something just barely lighter than brown, and after a moment the only thing familiar about his appearance was the pair of eyes that stared back at him from under a smooth, hairless head. His skin was unblemished, untouched- of the hands that had shaped him, there was no sign. The eyes were unchanged, as he saw no need to alter them. They remained black and empty like the Void itself- he would keep them as they were, if only to remind those that looked into them of how much mercy he held in his heart.<br/><br/>He turned and found a simple black cloak laying atop the chest near the bed; he slipped it on over his clothes, savoring the feel of the cloth hood over the bare skin of his scalp.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""I am known to but a few,""</span>he muttered as he walked towards the exit. It was true in a sense, but not entirely- deep down, they all knew him. He was the unseen thing in the dark that every man secretly feared. He was the death that waited for all mortals, silent yet impossible to avoid, or to ignore.<br/><br/>As he drew closer to the partition separating him from the world outside of the dwelling, his mind locked onto what would be his next course of action.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Mittenwald. I have unfinished business to attend to,</span></span>he thought grimly,<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic"">and that is where I must go.</span></span>He had accomplished much with his previous visit, this was true, but there was so much more to be done. Where there was power there was leverage, and leverage was only useful to those with the presence of mind to grasp it.<br/><br/><br/>He lazily pushed open the door and strode out into Munich's grey light, his eyes darting quickly in every direction as he surveyed his surroundings. There was a great deal of activity; a bustling marketplace wasn't far from the area and the foot traffic was indicative of its location close by. He watched the people as they conversed and laughed and complained to each other, their words reaching his ears and making him flinch. They wasted their breath, worrying about such trivialities as their lives and the insubstantial hurdles they faced as they all slowly marched closer to death.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Mindless sheep,""</span>he murmured as he scanned faces for signs of an intellect worthy of his time. After a few seconds he shook his head dismissively, spying nothing of the sort.<br/><br/>His mother had taught him that these people were more than just fuel for the growth of his power- she asserted to him that they were toys, playthings, items to be used for his amusement. He, the child that he had been, had listened eagerly and intently as his mother had shown him the pleasures of the flesh. He had partaken greedily, discovering a new source of enjoyment that had before been nothing more than a mystery to him.<br/><br/>His reflections were interrupted by a man who brushed rather close to him as he ambled past; it was an older fellow, with nothing more than a fringe of white hair remaining on his head. The mortal glanced at him for a fraction of a second before continuing on his way, evidently deciding that no apology was necessary. Zanzibar's body remained perfectly still, except for the arm that shot out with the speed of a striking snake. A hand clamped down on an arm with a viselike grip, and the offender was dragged back in order to be called to account for his actions.<br/><br/>His mother had taught him to look upon the fools a certain way, and in truth he had derived great pleasure from the bodies that were given to him freely. It was a unique power to hold over another, a power that fueled him in ways he had never before experienced.<br/><br/>The old man stared up at him with eyes filled with fear, staring into his own, two orbs of hollow darkness devoid of anything but malice. He had released him, but the insect stood as still as a statue, his face a mask of terror as he stared up at his impending doom.<br/><br/>He no longer knew that he had been right, however. These humans, these<span style=""font-style: italic"">things</span>, they were not playthings at all. They were bricks and mortar, items with which he could ascend to the height that was his destiny. He would walk upon their corpses, attaining that which fell beyond the scope of their reasoning or understanding. He would surpass all expectation and he would silence the woman who had foolishly given him life.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Accept your Lord and Savior into your heart, My Child,""</span>he said softly, as the old man clutched his chest and fell backward, landing hard on the cold ground before lying perfectly still, spread-eagled before him. Zanzibar closed his eyes for a moment, savoring the feeling of a soul that had been completely bent to his will and then devoured entirely. For he only had need for so many servants. No, he needed sustenance beyond sex and foolish, trivial notions of power.<br/><br/><br/>For he was The One."
3840,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=200,2015-01-22T17:41:37,girly2k,"The church was beautiful, inside and out.  Ceilings dipped and rose with paintings of scenes both human and divine.  Chandeliers dangled like the ice cicles long melted away.  In the front, a glorious display brilliantly colored with contrasting bright and dark shades framed in sun-spiraling gold drew the crowds of faith and tourist alike, but awed them into silence no matter their calling.  Each person sitting or kneeling here, heads bent or staring in wonder, was dressed with finery deserving the image which could almost be described as gaudy, but it was masterfully balanced throughout the rooms with traveling lines and starken pale stretches,<br/><br/>Yvonne found herself standing at the white walls and staring at the craftsmanship for the hours leading up to the parade.  She’d been prepared for far too long.  A lieutenant invited for the celebration at the recommendation of her captain couldn’t exactly refuse, no matter what work she believed she had back in the capital, especially not when she believed she was doing God’s work and His agent was going to the same place to which she’d been called.  The woman always considered her work to be in His name, but things had become so much more blatant… it was uncomfortable.<br/><br/>A sigh released from her and she was almost surprised it hadn’t laden the air with a visible puff of her breath.  It had been so cold for so long.<br/><br/>She shook her head from the memory she felt surfacing. The woman, Isolde Devereaux, had rejected her six months prior, and to know one of His Chosen was disappointed in the warrior meant much more than such an invitation and only the commendation of another loyal to Him gave her purpose here.  Even someplace as relaxing as Mittenwald couldn’t keep her from her mission, however.  It felt distracting in it’s cool reassurances, but she trusted Him. If He gave her these coordinates, then it was only right that she was here, following Him to the proverbial ends of the Earth, no matter how mysterious or otherwise the path would be, and she walked it with the courage inspired by His Word.  If inactivity was to be her greatest burden on that path, so be it.  Confusion had no place beside faith.<br/><br/>The blonde shifted away, determination in her eyes as she walked down the aisles of Saint Peter’s, her trendy foot-slips lifted on kitten heels for easy transition from day to evening.<span style=""font-style: italic"">And back again,</span>she noted idly. They made little nose with the addition of rubber on their bottoms as she stepped from panel to panel. Granted, she was moving rather slowly from sleighed pew to sleighed pew, stalling for time, rather uncertain what to do with herself as she waited for the plan to unfold itself.  Commander Yvonne Wojcik wasn’t as patient as she thought herself to be. The trail of tile entertained her eyes for some time before she employed them for critique and appreciation for the glass stain window whose light colored it.  No, not patient at all.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">God,</span>she nearly cried aloud,<span style=""font-style: italic"">how much strength is required to wait!</span><br/><br/>Recalling the faces of those back at the concentration camp, Yvonne felt herself tense.  The Jews still appeared to her like a stain upon His earth, but she had spent her months protecting them from the abuse of her comrades and sneaking them from the encampments.  Their expressions of defiance in the face of the nazis - she once thought it foolish and devil’s pride, but now she saw strength.  Their expressions of patience as they waited together, wondering what the soldiers had in store for them or while they worked within its walls the first few weeks - she once thought it was stupidity, but now she saw strength.  Their expressions of anger as they refused orders or demanded supplies and freedom - she once thought it corruption, but now she saw strength.<br/><br/>Then she recalled their expressions of defeat in the latter weeks of toil - pitiable in the face of revelation, not for the glory to come in their inevitable death, but for fear of their disreputable beliefs.  The sorrow as she clamped shut the doors of the gas chambers - tears undeserving the faithless and rotten.  Desperation as their fingers entwined, praying to God for release of this torment, their sullied lives and disappointment to His Grace - she had been jealous to know such pigs for the slaughter would be closer to His presence than she for so long, maybe even walked through His gates by His hand for their enlightenment.  Now?  Now her stomach twisted.  She did not think them True Believers, but something had changed in saving their unfortunate lives.  Once their savior, bringing them to His love, she couldn’t be sure her place from them, with them; she could only hope she did right by the healer, and through her by Him.<br/><br/>Yvael reached the heavy door and she did not know whether she was coming or going as she examined its baroque decoration with analytical eyes.  She felt the energies of all around her, inside and out alike.  It seemed more peaceful in the open space where excitement glowed like the streetlamps set alight for the evening that seemed further off than it must have been and the parade to celebrate occasions unworthy such enjoyment compared to the woe within.  Prayers, here, were filled with overwhelming heartache for broken and haunting pasts, the uncertain present of themselves or their loved ones in the midst of a war, or a dim future without whatever petty things for which they begged lead them to the nothingness that would be absent His love.  She wanted nothing more than to return inside, tell them their follies, give them reassurance by His name.  She wanted nothing more than to feed their starving hearts with His rich word.  She wanted nothing more than to act their angel, His.<br/><br/>The only way to do so was to leave her temptations behind and walk through the shadow of the valley of theirs."
3841,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=200,2015-01-23T05:32:45,WildSpawn,"<span style=""color: #FFFFBF""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Present, 09:00</span><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">The Village</span><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Mittenwald, Bavaria</span></span><br/><br/><br/>As he walked along the streets of the old village, drinking from a large cup of coffee previously served with two milk and one sugar, Luciano's eyes fluttered shut briefly. No trouble was hard to overcome when the sun was shining brightly above. The man advanced towards the pink colored Roman Catholic church of Saints Peter and Paul and briefly looked past his shoulder as if expecting that the dark shadows of his great burden would have fallen behind him, cast behind forever.<br/><br/>The man was tainted by filth and had touched and tasted every form of sin available to mankind, but nothing could change the fact that he was a true believer of God and His message. Every effort he made in his past would have added but goodness to his face, and to goodness, knowledge; and to knowledge, his self-control; and to self-control, perseverance; and to perseverance, godliness; and to godliness, brotherly kindness; and to brotherly kindness, love. Love was the least thing he wanted to associate himself with, though, but love once seen as weakness was found in the natural aspects of life in general. It was this emotion, love, that made his soul expend in the worship of his creator and face the trials of ache and suffering with dignity and strength.<br/><br/>He held closer to his hips the blue blazer that hang over his arm, of the same color as his navy blue polo shirt. His legs draped in white material advanced towards the stunning architecture of the church, when suddenly, every fiber of his being was overwhelmed with the intense sensation of skipped heart beats. He sighed and looked away, troubled by the sight ahead of him as a woman in golden locks gleaming feverishly under the sunlight, advanced into the church. Suddenly his whole world felt like a darkened valley where the mountains rarely turned red at dusk.<br/><br/>The man blinked a few times, eyes shifting from one side to another. He knew there was a possible chance he would cross her path once again in Mittenwald, he simply was not prepared. Agitated, he crossed the street quickly, attempting to step as far away from the church as possible. He ended up walking into a tight lane; the spacing between the flower shop building and the 18th century apartment building next door. He paused and leaned back against a wall, eyes falling shut slowly in an attempt to regain himself.<br/><br/>That January night... He was not certain anymore if it did more harm to him than good, but She and himself have reunited a week later to sail away to the end of the world, and back again to reality a month and half later. Only that he could not remember exactly what happened during their seven days stay in South Africa. For some reason, within a matter of a few days after his return in March, the memories seemed to fade away in the horizon as he sailed to England and then to America. These memories faded away along with Her image, yet the olive of her eyes was forever inked in his head.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“Ah, there you are.”</span><br/><br/>Tiny muscles at the base of each hair on his forearms, legs and neck contracted, pulling the hair erect as he glanced at his visitor, the greys of his eyes leaving room for the blue, darkening around his pupils the more and more he was being approached by the 'bloody cop'. The ghostly figure seemed to have made its first appearance that one night at the bar in Munich in the presence of Darcy and some puppet named Zanzibar she carried around. This bloody cop also saved him and seemed to make his appearance whenever danger was nearby.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“To what do I owe the pleasure of your visit this time?”</span>Luciano annoyed, arched a brow as the other approached but the man's features quickly softened as the ghost transformed into a vaporiform substance and then into a very familiar image. When he was close enough to Luciano to look into his eyes, the entity's mouth curved into a tender smile.<br/><br/>Luciano could not control the tears that began to form in his eyes although he fought to blink them dry.<span style=""font-style: italic"">“Ahhh...”</span>A groan of agony escaped the man's lips as his hands let go of his coffee cup and blazer and fingers lingered on his clean-shaven chin, breathing deeply over and over again.<span style=""font-style: italic"">“Can't be, no no ... no”</span>He refused to look at the ghostly figure, at this constant companion during times of need, standing next to him in an outfit adored and praised by the Aryans of Germany and feared by the victims of the Fuhrer. The ghost shifted his body around, dressed in a Nazi soldier's uniform, a beret titled on his head; the outfit itself stained with blood around the neck and chest area.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“It was me, all this time. It was too soon for you to know, brother.”</span>Sadness touched the entity's face. He raised a hand to touch the other man on the shoulder, but to his added misery, found out that his hand went straight through the physical body of the mortal. That one last touch he craved, he could not get.<br/><br/>Luciano's eyes reddened with tension, the feeling of longing and despair. He shook his head softly, tears rolling down his cheeks. He looked at Fabiano with vacuity, not knowing what to say or what to do. The sight was unbearable for someone who lost a loved one so recently.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“You love her...”</span>Fabiano lowered his head to the ground.<span style=""font-style: italic"">“I know you do.”</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“You're wrong. Absurdity. You are being ridiculous.”</span>Finally looking into the brown of his deceased brother's irises, Luciano's coldness made even the entity arch its back, yet, his brother's words made him feel those first stirrings of appetence - desire - inside him which he quickly suppressed. Control, one of his greatest attributes.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“Am I? I know it when I see it, brother. We always thought alike. You cannot expect to lead a positive life with a negative mind.""</span>Fabiano's gentle voice responded quietly.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“Sweet and innocent, impulsive and emotional like always, even in your death. That is what got you killed. I endured bravely the trials of mortal life to know what exactly I am feeling. What do you know about love, Fabiano? You're dead. I am nothing like you.”</span>Luciano displaying an unusual character of a rantipole by losing his temper, he snapped at the entity in an attempt to take control. Arrogance and pride failing him miserably, making him somehow artificial, even in the presence of one who was once apart of himself.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“Such a bully are you, since the day we were born. Fair enough.”</span>Fabiano forced a smile, struggling to tease his brother with a positive attitude. He did not feel offended though, not like the impact and results would take him anywhere in this life that is no more.<span style=""font-style: italic"">“I have come to warn you. You must see the positive in the negative events. You will need it. You are going to go through though times. If you shine your soul with egoless humility, then you might come out of this alive.”</span>After a pause he added.<span style=""font-style: italic"">“He ... He is coming for you.”</span><br/><br/>The Italian watched the ghost of his brother with confusion.<span style=""font-style: italic"">“Who? Tell me, I must know what you know. I covet the knowledge you have.”</span>Luciano advanced towards his brother's spirit, holding a hand up to an arm he could not feel.. There was only air. Desperate, his voice softened,<span style=""font-style: italic"">""I have given up everything for you, to find out what happened to you. I do not believe in this war, yet I volunteered to bring you justice. Who were you following? I saw your documents, your journal; that picture, heard the recording...""</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“Sir, are you okay? Who are you talking to?”</span>A feminine voice made the man glance over his shoulder quickly without paying attention to her face. When he looked over at his brother again, the ghostly figure was gone, and there he stood with so many questions and no answer.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“Yes, yeah. I was talking to myself, indeed...”</span>His voice trailed off as he turned around on his heels to pick up the blazer he dropped, but not the spilled coffee cup. When he raised his eyes, the feminine presence approached him and gasped. Luciano's face mirrored the same excitement as he called her name, stomach tensing.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“Chaya? Chaya is that you?”</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“Luciano? Oh God, where have you been? I have not seen you since your father's passing three years ago and you promised you were going to come visit for Hanukkah that year like you always did, every year. I am so sorry for your loss... I mean your brother.” </span><br/><br/>As innocent looking as he remembered her, the man leaned into her and embraced her with a hug.<span style=""font-style: italic"">“It is good to see you safe.”</span>He immediately pulled back and stared at her questionably.<span style=""font-style: italic""> “Mittenwald is not a safe place. This place will be swarmed by Nazis this weekend. You must leave. Are you here with Myra, or with your parents?”</span><br/><br/>The female – sixteen years old - looked away sadly and shook her head with a heartbreaking whimper.<span style=""font-style: italic"">“I have so much to tell you. So much happened. I am safe, though. I am here with Frau Isolde Devesreaux. Ah! Such a wonderful friend. Oh, and Ham...”</span>Chaya Berger blushed, mooney-eyed when she looked up at the tall man as she secretly thought of Hamish. She put a hand over her mouth, hunched her shoulders and looked around.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Shhh...""</span>she pantomimed but at the same time realized that she let herself speak too much information for the good of the people involved.<br/><br/>Luciano on the other hand lifted his chin up and appeared to be thinking for a while with a triumphant spark in his eyes, exploring the female's.<span style=""font-style: italic"">“Can you ... Can you take me to this female friend of yours? I would love to meet her.”</span>He asked the young Jewish female, charmingly. Chaya bit her lips, blushing, and put her arm around his left, leading the man away towards the flower shop.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“Let's wait for her here, Luciano, meanwhile, do tell me, can you take me on a trip to America? Please? I want to visit New York, I want to go to the New York World's Fair.”</span>Smiling, her fingers clutched at his arm. But even though her smile seemed to portrait a young woman with dreams ahead of her, the man noted something very different about Chaya and it made him wonder what exactly happened to this child, but most importantly, why wasn't she in the company of her parents!? The man grinned and his expression was soon followed by a low laughter. Unable to disagree, he nodded when his attention swiftly turned to the woman with the short red hair, as she stepped outside from the flower shop.<br/><br/>Perplexed, eyes grew wide.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Is that her?""</span>He asked Chaya with a tone one pitch below a whisper. When she nodded her head, his heart began to beat fast as he let go of Chaya, practically rushing towards the woman like a crazed reporter with fantasticated look on his face.<span style=""font-style: italic"">“Isolde, Isolde Devesreaux. I have finally found you.”</span><br/><br/>Somewhere out there, Fabiano's spirit smiled to itself, glad that he was finally able to connect the dots. Perhaps now, he could rest in peace?"
3842,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=200,2015-01-23T08:44:01,Rhandom1,"Hamish stood just outside the door of Isolde’s room, a light bag of clothing rested at the top of the stairs for Josef to take down to the car that awaited them. Hamish had acquired another house, although nowhere near as lavishly simple as this one, in Mittenwald. It was a four room house in the very heart of the city, with a balcony overlooking the street the parade would take. Unlike their house here, this house actually belonged to Hamish. Technically it belonged to Baird MacKinnon if paperwork were to be searched. But Hamish could produce a passport and a spot on match signature if anyone inquired.<br/><br/>The house was meant to be a safe house in case his actions so near the capital went badly. Now it would act as a base of operations for their continued search for Darcy. But standing outside her room, silent as the midnight sky, he heard the energy in her movements. Her steps were rushed and heavy, her banter with Chaya carried the biting edge of anger, and even her choice of clothing spoke volumes to Hamish. She spoke of gathering intel but this was an afterthought to her true wants and desires. She wanted to kill a lot of Nazi’s.<br/><br/>Hamish had provided her the tools to do so but it was only now that he realized he had failed in her training. Fortunately, it was a relatively easy fix…if she was still a willing student. Hamish stepped into the doorway and watched as the two women packed a very businesslike bag. A pistol was stuck in the waistband of Isolde’s sensible pants and her clothes allowed for ease of movement over fashion.<br/><br/>“Chaya, please take down the luggage and help Josef ready the car,” he said softly. At least he thought it was softly, by the way Chaya blanched perhaps it had been more menacing than he intended. There were still far too many nuances he did not understand about himself. But Chaya made a slight curtsy and meekly trotted from the room.<br/><br/>Isolde turned and he could see the fierceness burning in her eyes. She had been hurt, they had invaded her soul and she had centuries of a temper now flaring inside of her. Hamish almost pitied the Nazi’s if she would not allow him to continue his teachings. He almost pitied them regardless for eventually she would seek to quench her rage, just as he had on three soldiers who had stolen the innocence of a young girl. But that could not come at the sake of the mission.<br/><br/>Hamish quietly shut the door before crossing to the window. The city moved and bustled but their street was quiet. It was always quiet which is why Hamish allowed Chaya her forbidden records. The morbid silence of wealth was possibly more unsettling the silence of death. If death made a noise, it wasn’t dead and there was at least solace in this fact.<br/><br/>“You have the tools now to be very dangerous,” Hamish said still looking out of the window. “However, I have failed in teaching you the essentials of what it means to assassinate someone.” Hamish turned from the window and saw that she was at least listening. He leaned his back against the sill and spoke slowly but with purpose.<br/><br/>“There are three essentials to a successful assassination, opportunity, planning, and patience. Of these patience is the most important. Patience to gather information on your target, learn their habits, know their schedule, walk the rooms of their houses, know what they will have for dinner before they have even made the decision themselves.<br/><br/>“With your experience, you most likely already have a firm grip on reading another person. Knowing when they are lying or what their mood might be. This will help you fill in the rest of the puzzle that is your target. But it requires patience. Patience leads to planning. Knowing exactly how and when your target will die. Where will you be? What is your back up plan? How will you escape? Where are the flaws and how can they be avoided or eliminated? Planning can take seconds or weeks. It depends on how patient you are to know your target and your surroundings.<br/><br/>“When you have made your plan you have opened opportunity. My plans don’t fail not because I am good with a gun but because my plans come from years of experience. It takes no more than seconds now for me to fill in the gaps of my plans. I can enter a room and know almost instantly if it’s right for the job. This is not magic or a parlor trick. It comes from failing and being patient enough to learn from those failures.”<br/><br/>Hamish stood from the window sill and paced slowly back towards the door.<br/><br/>“A hammer is not meant to spilt firewood but it will if one is stubborn enough and swings with the right force. The hammer breaks sooner than an axe after repeated use and now everyone knows you have no firewood and they will charge you more for buying theirs. If you go into Mittenwald angry and willing to wipe out battalions of Nazi’s, Darcy wins. She will know you are alive, and she will know that you have a few new secrets up your sleeve.”<br/><br/>“Opportunity comes with planning and patience my dear. We must have both if we are to win this war and above all other trivial things on this earth, we must win this war. Darcy does not know your new knowledge and that is our advantage. I know you have many lifetimes of experience and in that experience you have learned that impatience has been the doom of many would be conquerors. We cannot let it be ours. Not against Darcy.”<br/><br/>“I am in this with you, all the way. As is Chaya and Myra and Josef in their own ways. Simply point to anyone who has harmed you and I will make them drown in their own blood. If you wish to put the destruction of the Nazi’s ahead of gathering intel on Darcy I will join you in bloody reverie that will make the gestapo interrogators seem like cuddly animals. But if you wish to beat Darcy, then we cannot show our hand in Mittenwald.”<br/><br/>“Use the tools I have given you wisely my friend. Information can come from anywhere and we must be ready to learn it whenever we can. Besides, the final, most important lesson I can offer you is…”<br/><br/>Hamish picked up the pearl necklace and laid it gently, meticulously into a perfect O on her packed clothing. A small smile sprung to his lips.<br/><br/>“…be prepared. How bad would it be if you had to break firewood with a screwdriver because you never thought you would need the hammer?”<br/><br/>Hamish hoped he had gotten through to her. Time would tell but either way, he would be with her.<br/><br/>“I have a car waiting for us out front. Josef will drive us to Mittenwald where I have had a safe house for some time. I will send Chaya back up if you need any more assistance.”"
3843,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=200,2015-01-24T18:06:20,Isolde,"With Hamish’s admonition still ringing in her ears, Isolde was struggling to maintain her composure as she stepped into a flower shop.  The note that was burning a hole in the pocket of her white summer weight wool trousers added fuel to that restless fire. She walked along the street in Mittenwald in those ridiculous dainty Italian leather heeled boots with Chaya and she was seething with in so she had stopped to ‘smell the roses’ in an attempt to calm down. The telegram had to be someone’s idea of a practical joke or else the Universe was conspiring to test her resolve.<br/><br/>UNITY IS REQUIRED STOP MEET YVONNE WOJICK AT  ST P AND P STOP ARRANGE FOR A PARLAY STOP<br/><br/>Like a litany, she kept repeating Hamish’s words. “If you go into Mittenwald angry and willing to wipe out battalions of Nazi’s, Darcy wins. She will know you are alive, and she will know that you have a few new secrets up your sleeve. Information can come from anywhere and we must be ready to learn it whenever we can.”<br/>Isolde had changed, yes, but in her core she was loyal, faithful to those to whom she had committed. She was committed to Hamish. He had given her life and given her purpose. He gave her guidance and direction as well as everything , everything he owned or was. He held back nothing. Asked for nothing in return. Hamish had her back, something that few had ever done in any of her lives. She would not fail him.<br/><br/>The doubting voice in the back of her brain goaded her with the injustices reaped on her since conjuring Erlind. This sorry impasse was the result, the three fold curse coming back to repay her for her selfishness. Isolde bumped into a tray of flowers out of the shop and caught it before it exploded a rainbow of flowers across the sunny sidewalk.<br/><br/>Where was Chaya? She wondered, looking around quickly. First time out in society, in a place crawling with Nazis and she loses the girl would definitely be letting Hamish down.  Brushing a daisy petal from her olive green blouse, she appeared to casually survey the street. The pink spires of the Church cast shadows on the people who strolled through the sidewalks across the street. Vendors lined the sidewalk on this side selling coffee, rolls, flowers and balloons. Men and women seemed carefree but many had that blank eyed stare she had learned to dread seeing at the clinic. There were many of the effected ones in the crowd. Isolde felt dread as she realized that several, like this flower vendor, were now functioning fully but their eyes were dead. She sighed.<br/><br/>No arm bands to denote Nazi allegiance, no identifying sign to focus her energy, but Isolde knew these, the Damned, as she thought of them, were the real markers to remind her of who the enemy really was. Hamish was right.<br/><br/>Finally, she spotted Chaya who was clinging to the arm of a man she knew was dead and her blood ran cold. That Nazi had died on her examination table and she had been beaten nearly to death while she was covered in his blood. Isolde blinked and felt the blood rush from her head.  The  man’s eyes grew wide as he turned to speak to Chaya. When she nodded her head,  he let go of Chaya and made a bee line straight towards the Isolde, bumping into people on the sidewalk with a  look on his face which Isolde’s brain could not identify.<br/><br/>“Isolde, Isolde Devereaux. I have finally found you.” He blurted as he came closer, extending his hand.<br/><br/>“You are a dead man,” Isolde said, her eyes hard and cold. She was not unfamiliar with the supernatural, ghosts being one of that genre. “I watched you die and I could not save you. Do you haunt me as punishment? I hated you yet, I was not willing to let you die. I tried to save you. I tried. Now go back to the spiritworld. Be gone.”<br/><br/>Chaya joined them to hear the last of this.<br/><br/>“Izzy,” she began , putting her calming hand on Isolde's arm, “this is my old friend, Luciano Grazinelli. He has been friends with my family for more years than I’m alive.”<br/><br/>Isolde blushed and grimaced,<br/><br/>“So sorry, sir, I have mistaken you for someone else.” She took his outstretched hand and gave it a worthy shake in return, not the handshake of a lady who is too winsome to fully put her hand out as if expecting the man to kiss it, but  a solid handshake that a man would give to another which shows his strength and integrity.<br/>“Thank you, Chaya, for saving me once again.” Isolde said graciously to the girl, “please continue.”<br/><br/>“Oh, and Luciano, this is Isolde Devereaux, former healer to the city of Munich and now,” she looked at Isolde as if seeking some confirmation. “ and now, companion to my employer. There you are now properly introduced.”<br/><br/>Isolde and Luciano made small talk as the crowd on the sidewalk parted to flow around them. They spoke of the weather and of the bombing of France. Isolde found it difficult to keep her loyalties neutral but felt she did well. She was charming and witty, her red curls bouncing vivaciously. Any hope to remain unnoticed and able to fade into the background as less than feminine was seeping away by the minute. She had to remind herself that this was a façade, an act and that the real secret of her existence was the cold blood that ran in her veins. This was the tool that Hamish had wanted her to cultivate, how to set aside her personal feelings for the task at hand..<br/><br/>In an effort to still her trembling hands, she put them in her pockets where she crumpled the note into a small ball. Just touching the paper was enough to bring her back to her purpose. She glanced up at the spires of the church in time to see a man pull out a gun and begin shooting. With no thought, she shoved Chaya into Mr. Grazinelli’s arms and she raced across the street.  Her instinct was so strong, her training so ingrained that when all others rushed away from the danger, she rushed toward it.<br/><br/>Isolde hadn’t used her magic in sometime but she flung her arm at the man, causing the gun to go flying one way and the man, headlong into the hedges by the sanctuary under the long, skinny stain glassed windows. Nazi officers arrived to apprehend the man and luckily no one was hurt. Isolde stopped and stared up at the church, looming over her. She straightened the tails of her blouse and smoothed her curly mop of hair.<br/><br/>“Well, Universe, that is one way to make me cross that street.” She muttered as she waved back at Chaya and her friend that all was well.<br/><br/>Taking the note from her hand, she marched up the steps and decided to speak to the priest. If she remembered correctly, this Yvonne woman had declared she was some offspring of an angel so it stood to reason that she would frequent a church like an alcoholic would frequent a pub. Maybe the priest or one of the Sisters would know where to find her."
3844,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=220,2015-01-27T06:34:04,Gunther,"Three brothers of a long forgotten war gathered on the corner of die Obermarkt Platz (Open Air Market Place) und Hochstraße (High Street). Mikkel Königsfeld served with the Königlich Bayerisches Schwere-Reiter-Regiment, ""Erzherzog Franz Ferdinand von Österreich-Este"" Nr. 2 (2nd Royal Bavarian Heavy Cavalry ""Archduke Francis Ferdinand of Austria"" Regiment), a subordinate unit of Die Bayerische Kavallerie-Division (The Bavarian Cavalry Division) in 1915 and 1916. The grizzled veteran suffered trauma during engagements with the Tsarist Army near Lutsk, Belorus in the summer of 1916. Mikkel's days as a soldier came to an end. He returned to his home in Mittenwald missing half of his left leg.<br/><br/>An overly optimistic and positive man, Mikkel took up playing the Cello and he excelled at it. Mikkel's brother, Gabriel also served the Imperial Germany Army during the Great War from 1916 through 1918 as a gunner in a horse artillery battalion assigned to the Bavarian Cavalry Division. Gabriel survived the war without obvious injury. Gabriel played the Violin, joining Mikkel in trios and duets.<br/><br/>The third brother, Raphael happened to serve the Imperial Germany Army as a staff officer to the Commanding General of the Bavarian Cavalry Division. Raphael rose to the rank of Major before the war ended in 1918. At its conclusion, the former Major returned to Mittenwald and took up playing the Viola.<br/><br/>The three brothers placed chairs, their instruments and music stands on the street corner, performing their best renditions of<a class=""postlink"" href=""https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=joVkx20oVIg""><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #40BFFF"">Händel</span></span></span></a>, a classic Baroque composer of the 18th century most famous for his Messiah Opera performed in Great Britain.<br/><br/>The sun's rays cast warmth down upon their faces as they entertained the good folk of Mittenwald. The stringed instruments performed a light airy dance of sound as it lit up and down the streets. The sound interrupted by the occasional clink of Deutsche Marks landing in a tin cup at their feet. The pedestrian traffic was high in volume this morning as though everyone had a purpose, eyes focused on the horizon, not stopping to smell the roses or take in the sights of the beautiful Bavarian village.<br/><br/>Raphael sensed the presence in the immediate area of some familiar people. He felt the aura of Mademoiselle Devereaux and that of the half-angel, Yvael. She waited patiently for them in the Church of Saint Peters and Paul, just across the street from where he and his brothers played the stirring sounds of Herr George Frideric Handel.<br/><br/>While Raphael was noticing the presence of the two women at the center of this conflict, Michael also noticed Mademoiselle Devereaux and the<span style=""font-style: italic"">immortal soldier</span>who he had met one time in America and sat at dinner with the gentleman as an uninvited guest. Michael did not dwell on the rudeness of his intrusion that evening, for he felt it best to attempt to expedite their operation against Darcy Krohs. But alas, that effort met with no such urgency.<br/><br/>Fortunately, for the brothers, the time had finally arrived. They all agreed to meet in Mittenwald cloaked as three old veterans of the Great War, assumed to be too senior to serve in the current conflict, recently concluded in France and now being fought in the skies over Southern England and the deserts of Northern Africa.<br/><br/>A shot rang out, near the church. The brothers failed to miss a beat, continue to perform their rapturous melodies from the Baroque composer. It was as though the shot never occurred. They feigned oblivion as they continued aesthetically dragging bows across the strings of their instruments. As if on cue, Mademoiselle Devereaux surged forward to render assistance. But her aid was not required. The local unit's soldiers were on hand to take care of whatever disturbance the gunshot produced. The brothers continued their performance waiting for just the opportunity to break up and head inside Saint Peters and Paul. They intended to obeserve the women inside the church and enjoy the lord's mass in Bavaria. They trusted it would be a gay event wondrous in song and scripture. Gabriel planned to sing his heart out as he had never sung before.<br/><br/>Their presence and song, heartened the God Fearing people of Mittenwald. They afforded the good people of the village the sense that maybe, just maybe everything would be just fine."
3845,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=220,2015-01-29T13:16:44,Sound of Silence,"The last thing anyone wanted was an uninvited guest at their door. Even worse than an uninvited guest, was a guest that could not be avoided and was unwelcome.<br/><br/>Udo sipped at his coffee as he looked the man sitting across from him dead in the eyes. “This coffee is delicious,” he commented with a grin, gently placing the mug back onto the table. “I don’t normally drink coffee. Admittedly, I’m not very fond of the bitter taste.”<br/><br/>The man said nothing in reply to the compliment. He just kept staring at his hand, which were folded on the table where Udo could see them.<br/><br/>Udo cleared his throat, “That was a compliment.” He hoped to encourage the man to speak, to work with him a little more, rather than intimidate him with his words. While it was true that he was higher up on the totem than this rat, there was no reason for hostilities. This man, so far, has been somewhat cooperative. Losing him now would mean that everything he had worked for, to this day, would be going in vain. It would mean that his presence in Munich would not have as much of an impact.<br/><br/>“I know…” the man murmured, “I’m… really glad you like the coffee, Herr Drechsler. You’ll have to excuse me… I just…”<br/><br/>“Take all the time you need. I’m not in any hurry.”<br/><br/>“I, uh, I’m glad you like the coffee.”<br/><br/>Udo might have seemed patient, but in truth he could not wait to drag this filthy rat out onto the street.<br/><br/>He has had his work cut out for him over the past few months. It didn’t take him long to find this man once he was onto his trail; after all, Udo Drechsler was not called ‘Bluthund’ for nothing. All he needed was a little evidence, some possible locations, and, well, some people willing to play the rat, a rat to rat out the rats in a sense, and help lead him in the right direction. It really did make his job a hell of a lot easier, not that it needed to be. It was fairly easy already, without the extra help.<br/><br/>The German people were terrified of the Nazis. It was almost sad how far they would go, pointing the finger at their neighbors, and even old friends, just so that they were not the ones being taken away to the camps. Deep down, somewhere, he knew that a lot of them were good people. They had been willing to do what they could for Germany, only to be ratted out. There were times where he would wonder if someday he, a model citizen who threw away a lot just to support his country, would be next.<br/><br/>Udo was using that to his advantage here. Moments ago, he told the man he’d be free if he translated this book. He even fed a lie about having power to sneak him out of the country. If the man cooperated, the Nazis would no longer be of any worry to him whatsoever. But evidently that had not worked. Udo waited and waited, but the man remained silent, and now he was going to need to step it up a notch if he was going to get anything out of him.<br/><br/>Clearing his throat once again, he said, “Enough time has passed for you to think things over.” He leaned forward a bit, propping both elbows on the table. “Let’s try this again: Is there anybody on this street hiding anyone? You would be doing all of Germany a favor if you worked with.” Since he arrived, Udo was made aware of this man’s stubbornness and reluctance when it came to cooperation. The only positive thing that came out of their exchange of words was a cup of coffee.<br/><br/>“I… I don’t…” The man grunted, his words trailing off. He seemed to tense up.<br/><br/>“It’s a shame that you don’t trust me” Udo continued. “I always try to be honest whenever I’m speaking to someone, and would certainly never do anything misleading.” He let out a heavy sigh, drank what remained of the coffee, now warm instead of scalding hot, and stood from his chair. “I have other business to attend to today. I do encourage you to work with me; you’ll find I’m easier to get along with than the military.”<br/><br/>After leaving the residence, Udo’s next stop was the church.<br/><br/>During the past few months, as a way to further connect with the realization of angels and demons, he has decided to start visiting church once in awhile. This war has taken its toll on him, more than he wanted to admit. He really needed to take some more time for himself and clear his mind. Being in a church environment brought him a sense of peace and tranquility, and helped him to relax more.<br/><br/>Ironically, Saint Peter’s church was where he was headed, only a few blocks away. It was difficult to say why he was heading to that specific location considering there were other churches in Munich. Perhaps, it was to mourn those he had so ruthlessly murdered on that night of the raid. It would only make sense. He had done a terrible thing that night, drenching God’s house in blood. Or at least that was what anyone with a sense of caring would think. Unfortunately, Udo was not one such soul. While he did still think about what happened, at the end of the day he was just doing what he was told.<br/><br/>Still, he wondered what any of this would accomplish. He wanted Germany to see a brighter future, he truly did. Until that day came he was willing to continue showing his loyalty to the Fatherland.<br/><br/>He stepped off the sidewalk to cross the street when it was clear, upon seeing the church in view. Whatever his reasoning for wanting to be there was, if there was a reason at all, he just knew he had to go there. It was as if something was calling him to that place.<br/><br/>Unfortunately for Udo, he would never reach the church.<br/><br/>He had barely stepped out into the street when a car came barreling down the road, slamming into him head-on at about forty miles per hour. He barely had time to register what was happening, other than the sensation of being thrown a good foot, and the snap of broken bones, before the car came at him a second time.<br/><br/>-------------------------------------<br/><br/>Some distance away, a man dressed in an SS uniform gawked at the scene. Pure elation was exactly what he was feeling at this moment. Months of watching this man have paid off.<br/><br/>After his accomplice drove off, he jogged over to the officer’s mangled body.<br/><br/>What he found was a horrible sight. He was lying on his back staring up at him with a blank expression, eyes staring off at something in the distance. He was in a state of shock it seemed, or perhaps dead. ‘Mangled’ was the perfect word to describe the scene; the impact from the vehicle broke several of his bones. His left arm was twisted behind him, and his left leg was crooked, blood trickled out of the corner of his mouth. If that wasn’t enough to say he was dead, he wasn’t sure what would. Still. It was somehow majestic, and he admired it.<br/><br/>Perhaps his accomplice had overdone it a little? Oh, that was what he always thought. When he asked this of his accomplice, he knew full well what he was getting into. The man was a monster in every sense of the word. Someone who only lived to kill was the best choice for a task like this, after all.<br/><br/>With a triumphant smile, he checked the officer’s corpse for that book. He was lucky to have eluded the One so far. This was his second chance, which he had been graced with, and knew he would not be given a third. Now that He was moving around the country more with that witch, Darcy, he wouldn’t get another chance. The One would end him.<br/><br/>No… Zanzibar. He was now known as Zanzibar, for he has evolved into something more and was deserving of a stronger identity, a stronger presence, than<span style=""font-style: italic"">just</span>being ‘the One.’ To refer to him as the One was an insult.<br/><br/>When at last he found it, he let out a sigh of relief. He couldn’t believe it. It was finally in his hands! But… wasn’t this all too convenient? Shouldn’t he be suspicious?<br/><br/>Ah, who cared? He had it and that was all that mattered.<br/><br/>He examined it carefully, checking to see if it was still intact. This book was very old and while he knew its previous caretakers had left it in good conditions, who knew what the Nazis would have done. He would be beyond pissed if he discovered the pages were singed. From what he saw, it was all there, so he did not have to worry too much. But just because he was satisfied with it did not mean the One would be satisfied with it.<br/><br/>As he straightened and began to walk away, a gurgling sound caught his attention.<br/><br/>The officer was still alive! Through the blank expression, there was a spark in his eye, a spark that showed a malicious look.<br/><br/>He snarled and crouched down again, pulling out his pistol. A perk from ‘borrowing’ a soldier’s body, they always had a gun. Firearms were a good friend always by their side. He smiled a little as he pressed his pistol in between the officer’s eyes. When the trigger was squeezed, the officer’s body gave one final jolt, and then fell still.<br/><br/>The man straightened up, brushed off his pants, and tucked the book under his coat and walked off as if nothing had happened. He cleared his throat and tried to shake off the triumph, replacing it with a look of feigned sorrow. Sorrow was the furthest thing from his thoughts right now. He continued to revel in his work, and was trying hard not to smile too much. As he exchanged glances from onlookers, he could see that they were the same as him. No sorrow could be seen in their expressions, just shock and mild curiosity.<br/><br/>Humans have always been curious creatures, even more so than cats. The only difference between the two animals was that cats had nine lives and humans only had one.<br/><br/>He turned down an alley way and then entered a building through a back door.<br/><br/>He placed the book on a table, stepped back from it, and pulled out his pistol from his holster. Taking in a deep breath, he closed his eyes, bracing himself. The pistol was pressed against his temple. Then, the trigger was pulled and the borrowed body fell to the ground.<br/><br/>Around two minutes later, another man came down the stairs. Or rather, demon. This man was the very same demon in control of that body moments ago, a loyal servant of the One. This demon, not a very powerful demon but one with a few tricks up his sleeve, was covered in bandages and was leaning on the woman who was helping him down the stairs for support. He has had ample time to recover, but astral projection, especially when he had the host kill their self, still seemed to make him dizzy. Damn these powerful spells. Damn the witch that did this to him!<br/><br/>He walked over and picked the book off the table.<br/><br/>The demon took in a deep breath, holding the book to his chest. “Now, to get this to Him…”"
3846,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=220,2015-01-30T17:44:04,girly2k,"More than anything, she<span style=""font-style: italic"">felt</span>her.  Almost angry resolve and maybe a little nervousness, an all around stubborn feeling, Yvonne<span style=""font-style: italic"">knew</span>the person who passed at her back into the church.<br/><br/>Turning away from the street she intended to walk, she stared into the back of either a young boy still developing from an androgynous pubescence to a man, or a woman who might not have wanted to be known for one.  It was the way she walked that gave her away.  Confidence like that didn't belong to the young, and no amount of excess cloth could hide a sway meant to bare them unless intended.  Of all people, Yvonne knew that lesson well.  She watched the stranger for sometime as she led herself directly to an attendant, dark curls bouncing in play with the light.  The color she knew, but the length she did not.<br/><br/>When the stranger spoke to the man, it was the voice she understood, but the words...<br/><br/>Yvonne stood straighter, eyes widening slightly, hands falling to her sides, and all just at the sound of her own name.  Isolde Devereaux, His Chosen, was here in Mittenwald.  The healer had turned her away and now dressed in a fashion clearly indicating she did not want to be seen - Yvonne would have gladly followed such intrinsic instruction, but the healer was here for<span style=""font-style: italic"">her</span>.<br/><br/>The shot.<br/><br/>She slid against the door, suddenly very wary, and took a second look about the room, closer at the detailed nooks and nearly faceless patrons.  Someone had to have known Yvonne was here to guide Memselle Devereaux's search for her.  Granted, it was not a fact the commander hid that she attended church every moment she was, well, granted, but the timing of a shooter as His Chosen crossed in search for His Warrior?  Trust was given to those worthy, and unnamed, shadowy benefactors - real or otherwise - were not.  So instead of revealing herself immediately, Yvonne made a perimeter check, comfortable enough that the churchgoers were just that, though a tourist or two were still questionable - they would not risk giving away their positions with Yvonne outside its walls.<br/><br/>The man on the spires seemed to have been working alone, taken into custody, but he had certain access to the rooftop that made her wary, still. No others warranted her attention beyond cataloged numbers, but that did not mean the assassins were not out there, waiting.  Or<span style=""font-style: italic"">in there</span>, waiting.  She growled, no place was sacred anymore, and returned her sidearm to its hiding place as she returned to the woman inquiring after her inside.<br/><br/>""Memselle Devereaux,"" she said, awe in her voice despite a sour memories when she had spoke the name before.  She thanked the attendant with a nod, dismissing his assistance in the matter further, but as graciously as a small smile could afford.  The Commander could not allot the pleasantries time, either, so she continued, ""I heard a shot fired, and though you do not trust me, I do not trust... that this is a safe place to talk.  If I am right to assume this is your purpose, will you please allow me your faith to conduct you someplace that might be?""  She gestured back, deeper into the building.  The street was clearly more dangerous and Isolde would know it, too, especially if she were to be spirited away to a place unknown by a woman she did not trust.  Hopefully Yvonne could change that regard between them, she just needed to be worthy of a little,<span style=""font-style: italic"">enough</span>trust that the healer would discuss with her privately her mission, then maybe they could leave with the same one."
3847,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=220,2015-01-31T17:51:20,Isolde,"Isolde entered the church and spoke to the old attendant by the door who seemed to act as a general guide for tourists. He was manning a small table that held holy jewelry and pamphlets. There was a large box on the table that was marked Prayer requests collected every hour. Isolde nodded to him and leaned on the table with both hands. Quietly, she inquired if he had knowledge of a woman who might come here, Yvonne Wojick, a Nazi officer.<br/><br/>He looked at her with rheumy eyes and thought for a moment before he shook his head no. With not a word, he tapped the box and cocked his head as if telling her he would pray about her finding the woman or perhaps telling her it would take a miracle to find what she was looking for. Isolde waved her hand at him and smiled vaguely. She would just take a look around for herself.<br/><br/>Inside the church the walls and ceiling were whitewashed, giving it the airiness of a summer day. The light refracted from the crystals on the chandeliers, dancing across the murals painted on the ceiling in an attempt to recreate the Sistine Chapel. Isolde walked around, looking up in awe at the simple grandeur, taken in by the hush of reverence, evidence of centuries of prayer that had filled these walls. She walked to a table filled with red votive cups, candles burning in about half of them. Focusing on the flames, she formulated a blessing and a prayer for those who were suffering in this holocaust. Tears stung her eyes and she jumped when she heard,<br/><br/>""Memselle Devereaux”<br/><br/>Isolde froze as the dulcet tone washed over her. Yvonne was here after all. The people here probably protected her. Taking a deep breath, Isolde turned to face her. She was struck by vivid memories that held this woman’s image.<br/><br/>Nazi officers. A man bleeding to death in her arms. The woman doing nothing to help. The interrogation. The torture. The torture. The torture.<br/><br/>Isolde’s breathing had quickened and she struggled to put that incident in its place. The woman had not hit her but she had not tried to stop the madness either. Isolde felt faint and caught her balance on the edge of the prayer table.<br/><br/>""I heard a shot fired, and though you do not trust me, I do not trust... that this is a safe place to talk. If I am right to assume this is your purpose, will you please allow me your faith to conduct you someplace that might be?""<br/><br/>Yvonne Wojick, who carried herself with innate dignity, like a child of the gods,  was speaking to her. Several things happened to Isolde at once. First she was struck by a different aura than usually surrounded the woman. There was nothing sharp and abrasive about her, as if something had polished her to a beautiful patina. She had the delicate strength of the Madonna that graced a nearby niche. A soft shimmering golden light surrounded her, beckoning Isolde to trust her. Something had changed Yvonne, she bloomed with  an emerging psychic and spiritual awareness as well as optimism and hopefulness. She radiated a  positive excitement about new ideas. Spiritual energy and a greater power had been activated and awakened. Isolde recognized her as a truly  inspired person.<br/><br/>Isolde smiled and relaxed. She held out her hand.<br/><br/>“I trust you and I agree. We need a more private place to speak. “<br/><br/>She followed Yvonne deeper into the church, to a small room that held a wooden crucifix and a statue of our Lady. On the far wall rows of violins hung in various stages of construction and repair. A long table in the middle was flanked by wooden benches. Isolde took the one where her back was toward the wall and she could see the door.<br/><br/>“I came looking for you,” Isolde said, spreading the note on the table. “Perhaps you have sent for me? Or not. It matters little. We have much to discuss.” She folded her hands on the table top and sat in silence for a while, contemplating the woman. Isolde still struggled with her hatred of all that was Nazi and Hamish’s admonition to keep her eyes on the bigger picture, the bigger threat than the Nazi party. With a nod, Isolde asked,<br/><br/>“Before I begin, and this is a long story, would you like to share anything with me?”"
3848,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=220,2015-02-01T05:44:37,girly2k,"“I came looking for you,” the redheaded woman told her, spreading a note on the table in the small room.  Seeing the instructions typed there, Yvonne's brows fell with confusion.  “Perhaps you have sent for me? Or not. It matters little. We have much to discuss.” With a nod, Isolde asked,  “Before I begin, and this is a long story, would you like to share anything with me?”<br/><br/>The blonde shook her head slowly.  ""This was not me,"" she answered, pale green eyes trailing up to the blue opposite her.  There she saw Isolde asking something much deeper than simply whether she had made the note.  She wanted to know the purpose behind it, true. What she wanted more, maybe, was hope.  Another silence spread between them, Yvonne wondering what would be best spoken now, how she could comfort this person with so much anger and yet so much patience.  Her relief upon seeing Yvonne was unexpected and especially the admission of trust, but it had uplifted the angel's spirit with even more surprise at the elation she felt, but why?  She had given this woman all the space she could require.  Who had advised Ms. Devereaux to meet her?  And why?<br/><br/>Someone knew them both, and there was only person she could draw-up who fit that bill: one Oberstlutenant Erlind Kohler.  One man who had his partner killed.  One demon with an agenda she did not know and a history with the woman before she didn't fully understand.  It all screamed a trap to her, so unless there was someone who hadn't come to the foreground meddling in these businesses, something far more frightening would have to take place.<br/><br/>She would have to trust a demon.<br/><br/>""For the past six months, I have been rescuing the rats- the<span style=""font-style: italic"">Jews</span>from the concentration camps.  Not all, but many who were sentenced to death.  As I told you the last time we met, I am a warrior of God and you are His Chosen - I will do whatever it takes to protect you, give your path foundation, or carry-on your plans.  You helped those people, so it was my duty to do the same, and by your measure, not mine.  I shut the door on their deaths, replacing their bodies with those that had gone before, sparing them the gases that were not spared of others so that they might live to grace His name and your ideologies, thus hopefully your expectations of me.  You are on a Divine quest, whether you know it, believe it, or are otherwise inclined to accept.  I am here to help on your holy mission be it with or without your acceptance of this or myself, though I think it would be much easier on either of us if you were to understand my sincerity and trust me like you have today to<span style=""font-style: italic"">do my job.</span>""<br/><br/>Yvonne clamped her mouth shut, realizing how much she'd said.  There was more honesty spilling from her mouth than had been in quite some time and the relief of saying it was difficult to bare in the face of judgement.  Some part of her resented the healer, but respectfully so - two forces acting in different directions towards the same end - and she knew that their unity could render nothing less than success of the tasks ahead, glory by His hand, and victory over the darkness.  If the sender of that message was whom she believed, that darkness was closer than the woman could see and it was Wojcik's duty to burn it clean before her eyes. That would be impossible to do from miles away.  She needed this Isolde Devereaux to invite her in, metaphorically-speaking.  Her foot in the door still meant the door could be slammed on her, and she was tired of knocking politely, she was ready to storm the premises and get to work.  Patience paid off, but it was drawn like a well in the desert.<br/><br/>She sighed, regaining her composure.  ""I have little to ask of you but to trust me.  Whatever you have to ask of me, I will do.  Please, just give me the chance."""
3849,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=220,2015-02-02T06:41:27,Isolde,"Isolde was mesmerized by the golden aura as she listened to Yvonne’s heartfelt explanation. Her terminology was offensive but actions spoke louder than words, Isolde thought. The witch refocused as Yvonne said,<br/><br/>“You are on a Divine quest, whether you know it, believe it, or are otherwise inclined to accept. I am here to help on your holy mission be it with or without your acceptance of this or myself, though I think it would be much easier on either of us if you were to understand my sincerity and trust me like you have today to do my job.""<br/><br/>Isolde nodded, and sighed,<br/><br/>“That is where my long story comes into play. Have you heard of the epidemic of people who appear normal but seem to be sleep walking? The papers have run several articles in the past few months, although now the articles seem to have been written by infected people. Surely, you have heard the virtues of Darcy Krohs extolled and the hailing of her son, Zanzibar, as the The One who is sent? Perhaps you have written this off to be the railings of mad men, but let me assure you it is not. Germany is at risk as is the rest of the world. This is not genocide like found in the concentration camps, but this is a world- wide enslavement of all mankind to the will of an evil witch and her demon spawn.<br/><br/>I tell you this because I believe I was directed to you. You speak of a Divine Mission and yet, you do not yet know what it is. I’m telling you, that this threat is greater than human, it is greater than demon, and it is greater than the Angels who sit in the midst of God’s throne.  This is our Divine Mission, our quest, as you put it. We have to suspend judgment of each other’s sins and affiliations to come into a unity to save us all from her will, from her son’s will. “<br/><br/>Isolde rose suddenly, pacing the floor, running her fingers through her curly red hair until it stood around her head in a fiery halo.<br/><br/>“I want this war that Germany has perpetuated to come to an end. I am ready to go into battle behind the scenes to lay down my life if need be for the cause of protecting the Jews.  I want the suffering of innocents to cease, but more than that, More than what I want, The world needs to be rescued from this diabolical plot that my cousin, Darcy Krohs has devised. She has more than sold her soul to the Devil. I believe she had seduced Lucifer himself and treads the glowing coals of Hell in her ballroom slippers. We must unite, Yvonne, you and I. We must be open to joining hands with others who have stake in this cause. None of us are exempt and if we are to be victorious and vanquish this evil, it will take Heaven and Hell joining hands.”"
3850,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=220,2015-02-03T22:57:17,girly2k,"“That is where my long story comes into play. Have you heard of the epidemic of people who appear normal but seem to be sleep walking?” Isolde asked with a sigh.  Yvonne nodded in confirmation and to urge the healer to continue as she spoke of a witch and her son, names she recognized all too well, on a crusade to enslave the world. “I tell you this because I believe I was directed to you. You speak of a Divine Mission and yet, you do not yet know what it is.”<br/><br/>“His ways are mysterious,” Yvonne intoned with a nod and closed her eyes, sending a thank you to the Father.<br/><br/>She did seem to hear the angel as she continued, “I’m telling you, that this threat is greater than human, it is greater than demon, and it is greater than the Angels who sit in the midst of God’s throne. This is our Divine Mission, our quest, as you put it. We have to suspend judgment of each other’s sins and affiliations to come into a unity to save us all from her will, from her son’s will. “<br/><br/>“Thank you.  I can assure you His Will-”<br/><br/>Isolde rose suddenly, pacing the floor, running her fingers through her curly red hair until it stood around her head in a fiery halo.  The comparably put-together blonde simply listened.<br/><br/>“I want this war that Germany has perpetuated to come to an end. I am ready to go into battle behind the scenes to lay down my life if need be for the cause of protecting the Jews. I want the suffering of innocents to cease, but more than that, More than what I want, The world needs to be rescued from this diabolical plot that my cousin, Darcy Krohs has devised. She has more than sold her soul to the Devil. I believe she had seduced Lucifer himself and treads the glowing coals of Hell in her ballroom slippers. We must unite, Yvonne, you and I. We must be open to joining hands with others who have stake in this cause. None of us are exempt and if we are to be victorious and vanquish this evil, it will take Heaven and Hell joining hands.”<br/><br/>Clearing her throat with emphasis, the still-seated woman kept her eyes from the others, not wanting the frustration to show through her own. Isolde appeared to be under duress, of her own devices or otherwise.  It would do neither any good to argue.<br/><br/>“There is none greater than our Father who art in Heaven.  That being said, every day is a test of our faith requiring action to uphold in the fight against sin and the darkness that Satan and his minions wield.  You are right, we must fight united, but we mustn’t wander off the path hoping to discover a shortcut through the shadows or find ourselves lost.”<br/><br/>Her patience was on its rails, her own test of faith in mental fortitude.  Yvonne took a deep breath to offer a tabling of the discussion in light of the new information she had received.  “I do not believe I am the only hand you expect to join.  I am with you.""<br/><br/>The growl in her throat was faint, but there.  ""Who else is?"""
3851,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=220,2015-02-04T04:03:56,Isolde,"There is none greater than our Father who art in Heaven. That being said, every day is a test of our faith requiring action to uphold in the fight against sin and the darkness that Satan and his minions wield. You are right, we must fight united, but we mustn’t wander off the path hoping to discover a shortcut through the shadows or find ourselves lost.”  Yvonne said,<br/><br/>Isolde rolled her eyes and sank down on the bench. Her own control was running thin and she gripped the edge of the table.<br/><br/>“You have been told by someone you respect that I am part of a Divine plan, yet, Yvonne, in your great scheme of things, I am an abomination.  I’m telling you there is something going on that defies definition. All, good and evil, have been created by the great Universe, who you label as God.  But I’m telling you, this evil we face, this creation that threatens our world, was not created by God and will take much more than God alone can afford to destroy. It will take Heaven and Hell together to neutralize this threat. In the Grand design, there is good and evil to keep balance. Maybe you<br/>have heard of Yin and Yang. Think of summer and winter, opposites that bring the world much needed order. This One of Darcy’s threatens the Grand design.”<br/><br/>Yvonne took a deep breath to offer a tabling of the discussion in light of the new information she had received. “I do not believe I am the only hand you expect to join. I am with you.""<br/><br/>The growl in her throat was faint, but there. ""Who else is?""<br/><br/>Isolde shrugged,<br/><br/>“I truly do not know. I received that missive to meet you here."" She nodded to the paper laying on the table."" I thought you had sent it. You seem to know no more about it than I do.  I ask myself, who are the stakeholders here? The righteous, that would be you, I suppose, the damned, that would be me, I suppose, the Angels, Demons, that could be Erlind."" she shuddered, thinking of the torture at his hands, "", humans, that could be Hamish. We all will be represented. I don’t know when we will meet, or where we will meet.”<br/><br/>Isolde clasped her hands in her lap.<br/><br/>“I find this blending of people to be abhorrent. I prefer to work alone. There are many whom I do not trust and ordinarily I would even vanquish, that is what I do with most demons, but….”<br/><br/>She shook her head, closed her eyes and just kept on shaking it.<br/><br/>From the church came the sweetest voiced choir that Isolde had even heard sing. She opened her eyes and searched Yvonne’s face for some sign of understanding."
3852,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=220,2015-02-06T04:19:53,GreyHelm,"<span style=""font-size: 110%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">5th July, 06:00<br/>Munich, Germany</span></span><br/><br/><br/>Zanzibar sat calmly behind the desk with his fingers, the color of pale sand, laced on the smooth mahogany surface in front of him. He took a deep, slow breath, smiling slightly as he felt the presence drawing closer. Yes, it made sense that the demon would stop at the outpost- rumor had it that Hitler himself had made a temporary stop in Munich, and would be departing shortly for Mittenwald. Of course, rumors were often misleading; sheep were sheep, and thus they would follow the one directly in front of them even if it meant walking off of a cliff into the open air, with nothing but the ground far below to cushion the fall.<br/><br/>The office was exquisitely furnished, with a fully stocked bar to his right, a bookcase that looked as pristine as a museum piece on the opposite end, and a bearskin rug sprawling the length of the floor. A gleaming silver case of cigars sat to the left of his hands on the desktop; he casually flicked it open and fished one of the beauties out, running his fingers over the leaf as he expertly applied the cutter with his other hand, carelessly brushing the fallen tobacco bits onto the floor. He ran the cigar beneath his nostrils and inhaled, savoring the smell, wondering how good it would taste if he were to take a puff. And instantly, as if the thought alone was enough to turn fantasy to reality (which it was, for him), the tip was ignited. He took a drag, feeling the dense smoke roll over his tongue, just as the heavy steel door across from him opened.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Asm… as much a surprise as it is a pleasure, to finally meet you in person. Erlind Köhler, I presume? Or is 'Oberstleutnant' preferable to you?""</span><br/><br/><div><hr style=""height:2px; width:100%; border:0; color: black;background:black;""/></div><br/><br/>He took a deep swig of gin and sat the glass aside on a platter as he hurried towards the Fuhrer's office, two of his officers following behind, picking up the same pace as they made their way down the hall of a quadrilocular building. They have been trying to speak, to communicate some information to him but the demonic creature was too busy muttering to itself to pay attention to the pair of officers. It felt irritating to be back in Munich, let along having to spend the next three days in Mittenwald. How parting was such sweet sorrow, but nothing he could not amend in his great absence.<br/><br/>Oberstlieutenant Erlind Kohler, part of the<span style=""font-style: italic"">General der Luftwaffe</span>of the<span style=""font-style: italic"">Oberbefehlshaber des Heeres</span>and recently transferred to the commander of the<span style=""font-style: italic"">Luftwaffe of Army Group B</span>, felt the tension of power and curled up energies in the atmosphere as he advanced towards the steel door. His sixth sense warned him that it was not the body of the Fuhrer that he was going to find behind the closed door. There was somebody else in there. As he took a pause, gloved fingers on the doorknob, Kohler glanced at one of his officers and hissed tonelessly.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""And why was I not informed about the arrival of our guest?""</span><br/><br/>The two officers looked at one another and in unison they answered, eyes widening.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Oberstlieutenant,""</span>they glanced at one another again, the taller of the two continued alone.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""You have just arrived to the outpost. We were trying to speak to you but..."" </span><br/><br/>Kohler shook his head and pushed the steel door two inches open. He eyed both his officers and answered with a calmer tone.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""How about you two cut down on unnecessary, long explanations, and do yourselves a favor. Get the rides ready, we must leave soon. Our Fuhrer shall be here in a few.""</span>Despite the all encompassing need to break their necks, he brushed his fingers lightly over the buttons of his field grey wool Heer tunic and nodded his head in response to the officers' straightening bodies and hand salute.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Asm… as much a surprise as it is a pleasure, to finally meet you in person. Erlind Köhler, I presume? Or is 'Oberstleutnant' preferable to you?""</span></span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""A surprise?""</span>When Kohler stepped into the office and closed the steel door quite harshly behind him, a cold smile touched his face as he turned around to look at the 'guest'.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Surprise is the greatest gift which life can grant us, my friend.""</span>Booted feet carried his form closer to the desk. An atrociously wicked grin flagged his very pale Nordic features as he surveyed the other with a cerulean gaze.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""The pleasure is all mine. You may call me Erlind Kohler. A close friend to the Fuhrer, is also a friend of mine. No need for formalities. I was previously informed by the Fuhrer that you will honor us with your presence in Mittenwald. Our rides shall be ready to depart shortly.""</span>The blonde one raised a light golden brow and extended his right hand for a shake.<br/><br/><div><hr style=""height:2px; width:100%; border:0; color: black;background:black;""/></div><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Surprise is the greatest gift which life can grant us, my friend.""</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Remarkable. The demon has a penchant for inadvertent irony, it seems,</span></span>he thought dryly as his mind drifted to the signet ring hidden beneath his charcoal-black suit (he had elected to forgo his cloak, if only for the time being). If Asmodai only knew… yes, that would be quite the surprise indeed. Whether or not he'd consider it a gift, well, that was purely a matter of perspective. The identical ring currently adorning one of the Führer's fingers was nothing more than a worthless illusion- Hitler knew nothing of course, pawn that he was. As worthless as the ring, even.<br/><br/>As the man introduced himself, in a friendly manner that was belied by the cold, sinister smile adorning his face, smoke trailed from the corners of Zanzibar's mouth as he mirrored the newcomer's grin.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""A close friend to the Führer, is also a friend of mine.""</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Friend? No, the sight of the imp alone is enough to churn my stomach. But he is no friend to you either, is he, Asmodai? Given the chance you would gladly watch him choke on his own blood- but I shall forgive you your reprehensible fantasies. Perhaps I would even go so far as to oblige you. I am a merciful God, after all.</span></span><br/><br/>Zanzibar took another drag on the cigar as Köhler spoke of Mittenwald, and of the transportation that would get them there. He accepted the hand that was extended to him, still seated, and after three firm shakes he offered the cigar case to the demon, his smile widening by a fraction as he studied the creature's visage.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Yes, Mittenwald… of course, but why the rush? Why not relax,""</span>he went on as he indicated the armchair situated directly behind where the blond haired man stood,<span style=""font-weight: bold"">""and have a smoke first? Those with importance can never be late, for the rest are unable to do more than wait."" </span><br/><br/><div><hr style=""height:2px; width:100%; border:0; color: black;background:black;""/></div><br/><br/>The demon was not offended by the impolite behavior of his guest. Unless he had missing legs, there was no reason for the guest not to stand up when he shook his hand. Ah, the thirst-quenching pleasure of pure arrogance, Asmodeus thought as he continued locking eyes on the man. The embrace and overindulge from the fruits of success must have left no humility left in his guest. If anyone knew that feeling, it would be the blonde one for he's been there, overwhelmed many times in self-indulging traps but nothing he could not survive.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Thank you. I should be the one offering you a cancerous stick, but I'll take yours gladly, friend.""</span>The blonde one laughed as he took a seat in the chair. He accepted a cigar from the man but had used his own butane lighter to light it. To make it somewhere in society today and in this piteous earthly life, these humans had to be somewhat classy, flashy and looking fabulous. But this man, Asmodeus silently thought, was of the rare kind. Out of a crowd of one million individual, he would have spotted him immediately. There was something sinister and dark about him. Something imposing. Something not even Lucifer looked good in. This man would have made the Morning Star himself - Lucifer - feel as though he was but a damoiseau in the realm of the Gods.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Forgive me, but I have forgotten your name.""</span>Kohler asked the man and smiled. He held the Corona cigar up to his mouth and drew in the smoke, staring at the man under a curious brows.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Call me Barizan. Of my rank, you know full well. Poor Berger has been all over the papers- I… pray they find him quickly.""</span><br/><br/>He took another pull from the cigar and allowed the smoke to drift lazily from his open mouth, enveloping him slightly as he stared with his vividly black eyes.<span style=""font-weight: bold"">""In the meantime I hope to bring honor to his post. For the glory of the Fuhrer, of course.""</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Indeed. Indeed. Quite the sad tale. He was in Poland just last week. I've spoken to him before his disappearance and then all of a sudden, he was gone.""</span>Kohler shook his head and broke eye contact as he lowered his eyes to the Corona stick he held between his fingers after a second draw. He sat back into the chair comfortably, savoring the smoke in his mouth but not inhaling it.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Barizan. Tonight not only we're going to celebrate our victory over the French, but we shall also celebrate a man like you who had all the necessary tools to come in these dark moments and help find replacement for our Berger. Do you know that he was one of the principal masterminds behind the eventual creation of the Waffen SS?""</span>Kohler tilted his head to the side, and eyed the other's facial expressions for any sign of ignorance. How can one, who he never heard of, suddenly become the chosen replacement for one of the highest in commands in Waffen SS? This IS exactly what made Asmodeus way too suspicious. He never failed to pierce through a mortal's mind and learn their secrets. The more he attempted to lurk into this Barizan's mind, the stronger the other man's mental strength got, protecting his thoughts from any type of intrusion.<br/><br/>Barizan rose from his seat and moved smoothly over to the bar, where he quickly poured a dark brown liquid into two clear glasses, just under halfway up, all with the cigar protruding from within his lips. He returned and handed one of the glasses over, appearing to be perfectly at his ease as he removed the cigar from his mouth and sat back down behind the desk. He took a sip of the liquid in the glass, appearing to savor the flavor, before setting it down in front of him.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""You speak highly of me, comrade, yet if I didn't know better I would say that you're quizzing me,""</span>he said without any movement in his face. It could have been carved from stone for all that he displayed upon it.<span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Although I did not share in your good fortune in meeting with Berger before his disappearance, I am well aware of the role he played in the Waffen SS' formation. It is my business to know things, you see. About <span style=""font-style: italic"">everyone</span> I may be affiliated with, for you never know the value of a connection until it has been forged.""</span><br/><br/>When he mentioned<span style=""font-style: italic""> everyone</span>, Kohler turned his head to notice the man locking hard eyes on him. It made the demon simply smile and look the other way as he continued smoking his cigar, listening to what this masquerading stranger had to say. He seemed to know just<span style=""font-style: italic"">everything</span>. He gave him that. This man though, was no ordinary man. The thought almost made the air around him chill for a moment.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""I certainly agree with you Herr Barizan""</span>said Kohler, accepting gladly the glass of liquor that was handed to him. He spied on the man with a discreet gaze as he followed him around the desk with his full attention. When Barizan took a seat, Kohler lowered his gaze and smirked.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Ignorance is a punishment of God, but knowledge is power my friend and information is liberating. There is no excuse for any Third Reich personnel or supporter to be an ignorant. We are power. We will dominate the world one day.""</span>Kohler raised his glass, grinned and took a long slow sip.<br/><br/>Barizan raised his glass as well, sipping from it simultaneously with him.<span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Indeed. Ignorance has no place in our midst. It leads to weakness and to the fall, and that which falls has been proven weak, and thus cannot rise again."" </span><br/><br/>He took another pull from his cigar, blowing the smoke out and up, into the air over his head.<span style=""font-weight: bold"">""You are right, Kohler. The world will bow to <span style=""font-style: italic"">us</span>, one day.""</span>He smiled, before taking another, much longer sip from his glass.<br/><br/>The way this Barizan said 'us', it made it sound to Asmodeus as if it was intended to be personal. A little bit ... too personal. He cocked his head to the side, finding himself momentarily falling in admiration of the man. Enigmatic as he was. He took a pull from his cigar and passed the palm of his left hand through the locks of golden hair that were naturally slicked back on his head. Asmodeus found his mortal illusion flinch slightly. His material form was weakening. He inhabited it for way too long.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""We must depart shortly, <span style=""font-weight: bold"">Obergruppenführer</span>.""</span>Kohler emptied his liquor after he said firmly. He stood up from his seat and looked at the new Chief of Staff for the Waffen-SS, Barizan.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""You will greatly honor me if you ride this trip to Mittenwald alongside me.""</span><br/><br/><div><hr style=""height:2px; width:100%; border:0; color: black;background:black;""/></div><br/><br/>Zanzibar downed the remainder of his own drink and stood as well, his smile still firmly cemented in place upon his visage.<span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Of course, Oberstleutnant,""</span>he said as he pushed the remnant of his cigar down into the glass, which he left on the desk.<span style=""font-weight: bold""> ""The time has come for movement. Without movement there is no progress, after all,""</span>he said as he moved towards the exit.<br/><br/><br/><span style=""font-size: 110%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">5th July, 9:30<br/>Mittenwald, Bavaria</span></span><br/><br/><br/>The car ride was uneventful, for the most part; when the day began Zanzibar had every intention of learning of this Asmodai, gaining an idea of his demeanor and his thought processes, and he had accomplished what he sought after. The demon was certainly cunning, and if their game of mental chess told him anything, it was that Kohler would make a valuable asset. Zanzibar was aware of his attempts at breaking into his mind; the demon was obviously not comfortable with not having control, or the upper hand, however, Kohler retained his composure throughout all of it. Zanzibar purposely slipped subtle hints into his speech, small details, something so simple as a word pronounced more emphatically than the others, and he knew Asmodai missed none of them.<br/><br/>What use was there, being a God, without subjects worthy of his notice? Mindless sheep, zombies, they had limited uses, and not much beyond entertainment.<br/><br/>As the automobile continued forward, moving deeper into Mittenwald, Zanzibar felt several notable presences nearby. A muscle in his face twitched as he recognized one in particular- he would need to deal with that one, and soon. But not yet- the time was not right.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic"">In due time. And then, there will be nothing left that can stop me.</span></span><br/><br/>He looked over to where Kohler was seated but said nothing, occupied with his own thoughts as he was."
3853,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=220,2015-02-07T07:29:18,Gunther,"The three brothers placed their instruments carefully into their respective cases and closed the latches. No crowds gathered during their impromptu performance. An occasional admirer would stop for a few seconds, and then continue along their way. Apparently, the people were very busy, not having the time to listen to classic Handel performed brilliantly on strings.<br/><br/>With instruments returned to their storage spaces in the<span style=""font-style: italic"">museum</span>, they entered<span style=""font-style: italic"">Kuch und Bach Bakerei Cafe</span>for a spot of coffee and cake. Raphael sipped his hot beverage and looked at his brother, ""Gabriel, will you take these messages to the appropriate people?"" His voice waned in anticipation of a response.<br/><br/>Gabriel looked around the room, at Michael and then at Raphael, ""why?"" Gabriel sighed, ""what are these people to you? Why are you getting involved with this anyway?"" Initially, Gabriel was annoyed by Raphael's request.<br/><br/>""You know what will happen if we don't get involved, Gabriel. We must get involved, It will help to balance out the playing field. We cannot let that abomination and Darcy Krohs complete their quest. We must work with the demon, Asm...""<br/><br/>""No!"" Michael cut in, ""we need to start thinking about planting that spawn of Satan back where he came from. We need to send him right straight back to hell!"" Michael also was annoyed with the conversation.<br/><br/>""Michael, please. You of all people must understand what will happen if we work together with the demon and the others,"" Raphael implored Michael to comprehend the reason and to understand.<br/><br/>""I refuse to work with that Demon. You can go heal the humans who wish to fight against the abomination, but I insist you do nothing other than sustain their lives,"" Michael was furious at Raphael's decision. ""That soldier they have! He's worst of all. He is nothing more than a sociopath and deserves to follow the demon straight to hell."" Michael sipped at his coffee. ""I know, I know, you're sending him to purgatory when his time is up. Allow him to spend eternity in purgatory or until he can atone for his sins. Yea, sure, that will work."" Michael looked around the room to see if he was drawing too much attention. ""You do recall he killed you, once?""<br/><br/>""Sure he did. That only means he is skilled at his craft.""<br/><br/>""He is not God, Brother!""<br/><br/>""I'm not saying he is...and neither is Mister Buchannon. In fact, that is one thing that sets our immortal soldier apart from that creature, who calls himself Zanzibar,....or....Berizan or Obergruppenführer Berizan......or whatever he is calling himself these days. Mister Buchannon does not claim to be God, but Zanzibar does! He needs to be removed from the physical plane. If you won't help dispose of him, I will!"" Raphael was frustrated with Michael's position in the matter. He felt the arch angel was being very unreasonable. At least he was exercising the necessary discipline in not killing Asmodeus.<br/><br/>Gabriel sat quietly sipping his coffee and sampling the apfel kuchen (apple cake). He understood both sides of this discussion, but intended to stay out of it. Raphael looked back at Gabriel, ""So, will you deliver?""<br/><br/>Licking his lips and swallowing twice, Gabriel looked up, ""Sure, Raphael. I'll deliver the messages.""<br/><br/>Over the course of the rest of the morning, Gabriel moved in and out of various corporeal forms delivering notes to specific people in order to get them to all meet at 9 O'clock tomorrow morning at this very same coffee/bakery shop, just one block south of the church--<span style=""font-style: italic"">Kuch und Bach Bakerei Cafe</span>.<br/><br/>As the old attendant with watery eyes manning the small table supporting holy jewelry and pamphlets at the church, Gabriel addressed the ladies, ""Oh wundebar, you found one another. Missives arrived for the both of you while you were conversing."" He smiled cordially, handed both a slip of paper detailing the urgency for a meeting to be held with the both of them in attendance at the Bakery cafe down the street. He nodded his head after he delivered the messages and returned to the front of the church. After departing the old man's body, Gabriel moved on. The man had no knowledge of the angelic possession.<br/><br/>The owner of the flower shop snapped his head up. He immediately recognized Luciano and approached, ""Scuzi, Señor Grazzienneli, I have a missive for you."" Gabriel, possessing the florist spoke to the Italian officer in his native language. He leaned in and whispered, ""Rumor has it, the World's fair at Flushing Meadows in Queens, is seconded only to the 1904 St. Louis World's Fair commemorating the anniversary of the Louisiana Purchase. You should take the young lady to New York."" He smiled, turned his back on Captain Grazzienneli and returned inside. Once inside the flower shop, Gabriel left the man's body, leaving him without knowledge of the previous conversation with the Italian naval officer.<br/><br/>In the best Queen's English, a gentleman of no fewer than 80 years approached the immortal soldier, ""Pardon me, Mister Buchannon."" Gabriel looked up and into the taller man's eyes. ""I have a very important message for you."" He handed the British sniper a piece of paper and slowly continued walking without looking back. Within seconds, Gabriel departed the elder man's body and left him without any knowledge of the preceding conversation or any knowledge on how to speak English.<br/><br/>Gabriel sensed the presence of the demon and the other creature. The one he felt should not be named, regardless of how he adorned himself. He waited for them as they approached their destination. When the vehicle halted, Gabriel was dressed as a Waffen SS soldier on the Obergruppenführer's headquarters staff. Gabriel leaned forward, opened the door for the<span style=""font-style: italic"">Senior Group Leader</span>and his apparent Aide-de-Camp who wore the rank of an Oberstleutnant. The Lieutenant Colonel exited the vehicle after the senior commander, while Gabriel, the Waffen SS soldier snapped to attention and rendered the appropriate salute giving respect to both gentlemen and Adolf Hitler. As soon as they passed, Gabriel slipped the note inside one of the Lieutenant Colonel's outer coat pockets without his notice. The message drop was to go unnoticed by Zanzibar or the one-who-must-not-be-named! As soon as Gabriel inhabited the young SS soldier's body, he was gone, informing Raphael, that his task was complete. Raphael would sit back, watch the events of this day unfold and then meet the party of five at the bakery."
3854,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=220,2015-02-09T08:48:16,Rhandom1,"Mittenwald loomed before him, a constantly shifting menagerie that put the city on the cusp of metropolitan and quaint. There were dark tidings on the forefront on the city’s future. A person who spent their life dealing death learned to sense the brooding darkness with the anticipation of reuniting with a long parted brother. A worker of the shadows would walk comfortably in the coming storm of death that stood just outside the doorway of the present, peering, waiting for its moment to leave its mark in history.<br/><br/>But it was not here yet. Hamish could feel the heavy specter of death looming but it would stay away for now, simply building its appetite. For now the specter of Hamish Buchannon shifted silently through the shadows. He was death unknown and he had not worked in several weeks. The pile of pictures in his stack had gotten no smaller since that day he had taken in Isolde. He had thought little of it and had done well to hide the slight twitch in his hands. But there was no denying that once his focused shifted from healing, he had felt the need to work. Not just work, to kill. It was bordering on madness; he had not slept in a long time.<br/><br/>For now he was keeping himself busy watching over his wards but soon, he would need to work before the twitch in his hand led to uncontrolled shaking. Somewhere an ephemeral memory drifted through his thoughts of a resulting madness. Only work would keep that beast at bay and there was time yet. There were a lot of faces matching those pictures in Mittenwald right now, tonight he would find one of them.<br/><br/>His senses suddenly went into overdrive as a man emerged from across the street brandishing a gun. Hamish tried to read where the target might be but before anything could happen, Isolde was there. Hamish assumed she had used magic as the gun flew from the man’s hand and the man went into a row of hedges. A soldier appeared to take the man away and no one seemed to understand what had just happened. Isolde had moved on from the moment, and entered the church.<br/><br/>Hamish could not hide his wry grin. He had given her the tools to rip apart the men who represented every ill intention in Germany, yet her first act had been to stop violence. Hamish was relieved that who Isolde was at her core had not been compromised. He was her balance just as she was for him. Life and death were the most trusted companions here; the ironies of the universe.<br/><br/>Hamish lost sight of Chaya and whatever companion she had found. He was glad to see her trusting again but there was something about the situation that sat cockeyed to the assassin. Something about the man…something familiar in his manner. Hamish had not seen the face as he was too far down the street but after the incident with the gun, Chaya had moved on. A small fire ignited in his skull, a grain of worry grated at him incessantly that Chaya might be in danger. Isolde was out of his eye sight inside the church, and Chaya had vanished into the crowd with a strange man.<br/><br/>Hamish was paralyzed with indecision. The stone hearted killer almost laughed at the simple complexity of his situation. He took a step out of the shadows of the alley when he felt something writhe over his skin. His hand twitched involuntarily and his eyes felt the sudden need to see everything right now.<br/><br/>Someone had him in their sights.<br/><br/>Hamish stepped back and merged with the shadows. He heard swearing and he tensed as he realized it had come from behind him. He had been so distracted for his friends, someone had almost got the drop on him. Hamish went as still as the wall, his breathing slowed to the point of being completely imperceptible.<br/><br/>There, a slender blonde man crept in his own shadow towards the alley entrance, a gun with a silencer carried efficiently in both hands. The man was well trained for he made little noise and used the shadows like a professional. He stopped less than two steps away from Hamish staring right at him. This man might be a professional but Hamish had been suckled in the darkness. It cloaked him like a second skin and warped the senses of reality even to a hunter. The blonde man saw nothing but deeper shadows where there should be a wall.<br/><br/>Hamish watched as the man passed through the realm of uncertainty and dismissed the impossible. He was cocky, he was not used to being wrong, and he could not fathom anyone could have simply vanished. The gun disappeared smoothly as the blonde man stepped into the morning sun. He was dressed in mottled grays and his face contoured into cold cruelty. This was a man who enjoyed his job.<br/><br/>Hamish materialized from the shadows and placed the tip of his knife at the base of the mans neck. The blonde stiffened immediately. Hamish tugged him further into the alley until they were out of ear shot<br/><br/>“You are Lazarus,” the man whispered, catching Hamish by surprise. Lazarus was the code name given to Hitler when the contract was signed. “The Fuhrer requests a renegotiating of your contract.”<br/><br/>Hamish rolled the words through his mind. It was a weak story and Hamish did not believe it. “Then why send a mediocre assassin? He knows the usual channels.” The blonde turned icy at the word mediocre but he was not stupid. Hamish had him beaten.<br/><br/>“He sends a strong hunter to find another hunter,” the blonde replied through gritted teeth. “I only wanted to test you, to see if you were as good as they say.”<br/><br/>“I am flattered you think I would give a rat’s ass about your critique of my abilities,” Hamish shot back, he did not like men such as this. They were usually cruel little boys who turned into even crueler little men. They relished not in the kill but in the fear, in the pain, and the loss of humanity. They offered no dignity nor did they pride themselves on the little details.<br/><br/>“Even so, mein Fuhrer will renegotiate with you directly. He would bring you into his inner circle, make you the leader of his assassins. It would be a position of great honor.”<br/><br/>Hamish considered the words. If it were true it would be the perfect opportunity to get at the top officers. The only problem was, Hamish knew it was not true. This man had either been sent to kill him by Hitler or had come seeking to take out his competition for the most lucrative jobs. It was rare in his world to face a challenger but it happened far more than Hamish liked.<br/><br/>Hamish removed the tip of the knife and stepped back. The blonde turned slowly, his hands showing empty but the icy fire never left his eyes. The blondes fake smile vanished as Hamish held up his badge.<br/><br/>“I do not believe I can get any further into his inner circle than I already am,” Hamish said. “So either tell your second to stop hovering behind me and let’s get the dance over with.”<br/><br/>The blonde’s icy demeanor turned into a storm of rage at this. “Take him Hans!” he yelled and Hamish felt the man who was posted to keep watch at the other entrance moving into range. Hamish grabbed the blonde and spun him around just as the loud pop of the muzzled gun sounded.<br/><br/>For Hamish, the seconds stretched. The blondes weighted struggled against being controlled but his balance was wrong. Hamish's balance was perfect as his own muscles responded with expert precision, firing cellular energy into his economical motions to turn the blonde into a bullet shield.<br/><br/>A second pop of the muffled gun and Hamish was pulling the blonde’s own muzzled pistol from his jacket holster. Hamish acquired his target in a nanosecond of overclocked brain power and his finger stroked the trigger like a drug addict does his newest purchase. A loud sneeze of the gun and the bullet takes wing, through the blonde’s jacket and into the chest of the second man. Two more sneezes, two more bullets chewed through the thick German material and sprouted bloody holes. The second man went down in a heap as Hamish stepped away, the gun now pointed at the blonde whose teeth were bared in a psychotic rage.<br/><br/>“Hitler will find you if you kill me, he will know you are a traitor!” the blonde was all bluster now, it was all he had. “He will throw you into a work camp, you and your red haired whore…”<br/><br/>Hamish brought the gun down on the blonde’s head and there was sharp metallic ping. The blonde went down, his eyes fighting for focus. Hamish stood over him, the gun an extension of his will, each bullet ready to answer his bidding, anxious to rest wherever he pointed. The gun was a Walther P38 but had been modified to fit a silencer. It had been called the whisper of death in some circles for the silencer greatly affected the range of the weapon, but the sound was no more than a loud sneeze.<br/><br/>It felt right in Hamish’s hand, as if the gun itself had been waiting for its home. Hamish watched as the blonde’s eyes regained their focus and stared down the barrel of the gun. For the first time, doubt registered behind the icy barricade. Hamish let the blonde peer into his own dead eyes, certain of what the blonde would find there. Suddenly, the blonde man looked like a frightened kid. His life of torture had not prepared him for this. He enjoyed the pain, relished in the fear of others, aroused at the control and power.<br/><br/>Hamish was simply a killer.<br/><br/>“Fuck Hitler,” Hamish said with an emptiness that tore through the blondes remaining calm. Hamish's hand was perfectly still.<br/><br/>The pistol sneezed.<br/><br/>Hamish left the alley a few seconds later, Mittenwald pleasantly unaware that death stalked her streets. He made his way back towards the house but stopped to by fresh flowers from the shop the women had visited earlier. The florist would not be able to recall him directly only that he was polite, but seemed to be a dark man, as if the shadows followed him. Then the florist would laugh and complain about the long hours and little sleep. Meanwhile, Hamish aimed himself towards their home."
3855,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=220,2015-02-10T23:33:55,girly2k,"Yvonne came to the realization that this had to be another test.  Heaven and Hell holding hands?  It was a joke, but the commander of the Polish Women’s Battalion would be prepared for anything and, if the last 6 months had taught her anything, to keep an open-mind.  She could spy an attack better that way.  The Chosen would need her protection, and He would not suffer this Darcy witch, or her corrupted son, to live, so neither would Yvael, His Warrior.<br/><br/>Isolde thought herself the damned, and Yvonne had though it once, too, but He worked in mysterious ways, He did.  She promised Isolde nothing but her service.  “If I am this “righteous” stakeholder, then you must understand I will do as My Lord bids me by His Word and His messengers.  I will do what is right, and I will follow you.  I do not know who sent this, but He works in mysterious ways, indeed, and as there are few we know mutually, I have my suspicions.  I think it best we meet again with any who wish to be involved in this mission.  We must have a battle plan.”<br/><br/>The blonde soldier gave her an assured nod and moved for the exit.  “He will be our guide.  We must only be open to receiving His messages and we will succeed.”  As soon as they stepped out, however, the assistant met them.<br/><br/>“Oh, wundebar!” said he.  The tone was almost out of breath, but he did not look it beyond his age, more that he was relieved.  “You found one another.  Missives arrived for the both of you while you were conversing.”<br/><br/>The half-angel did not feel the aura of a demon like she had the night Kohler had raided the church, and reassured herself that he was not one, but upon extending hers to assess him, she did receive the gentle burning sensation of a holy angel, not unlike that of Raphael.  It was not the same, but this man had been possessed much like Father Forthill had been that day at the cafe, possibly also by an archangel.  She thanked him, her eyes wide with wonder, and opened her note immediately.  Almost like an inside joke, this, too, requested a rendezvous at such a location.<br/><br/>Her smirk was humored as she turned it to the red-haired woman.  “He works in mysterious ways,” was all she responded, continuing on her way out.<br/><br/>Yvonne parted the church, moving hastily to avoid being seen with Isolde - someone who did not want to be seen would all the more likely wish not to be seen with another.  This meeting was for the following morning and she needed to prepare.  Whether or not the two women knew who the original sender had been, this second made her smile all the way across the street, through surveying the premises and ensuring Isolde’s safe exit, and the rest of her walk back to the hotel.  Once there, she kneeled at the bed and sent up a prayer.  Thanks for His speedy work, forgiveness for her arrogance in not considering Him as a possibility for the first missive or being worthy of her own if it was, and admitted her confusion in His Chosen.<br/><br/>“I do not question you, Holy Spirit, as your guidance is infallible,” she began, “but you know the doubt in my heart for Your Chosen.  Isolde Devereaux is not a follower of the way.  She suggests union between the Righteous and the Damned, the Upstanding with the Fallen, and Your Scripture, given to us through the hands of Your Chosens prior, warns us against such paths of darkness.”  Her teeth ground at the thought of the players who might intend to lead others from the light, but she took a deep breath and remembered Him.  “Ever-faithful, my Heavenly Father, I will strive to perish the darkness in my doubt and on this path. Tomorrow we meet, Your Chosen.  I pray for the clarity to understand Your mission and the strength to carry it out, whatever obstacles and adversities we face. Should we die, I pray to meet You at the Holy Gates, hand-in-hand with the Believers, a sacrifice to the cause as You sacrificed Your Son for us.”<br/><br/>She shifted on her knees, a memory working its way to the forefront of her mind, weeks past, distracting from the prayer.  “And Lord?” she asked, “Please keep safe those who may be redeemed but have yet to find their way.  My personal duty will be to teach these persons The Word.  My… my failure to do so, either way, should not be the final mark upon their souls, though I know You will Judge them as they have deserved… I believe they are capable of walking the road You paved given the time to locate it in their hearts.”  She quickly crossed herself, offering her thanks, and stood to shake away the thoughts of oceans and dark-haired men who could master or be swallowed whole by them."
3856,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=220,2015-02-20T09:28:33,Nicodemus,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">Kristoff Adler</span><br/><span style=""text-decoration: underline""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">One week before the gathering at the Church</span></span><br/><br/>Kristoff Adler had only been out of Germany once in his thirty-two years of life.<br/><br/>When he was younger, barely a man, his father had taken him on a hunting trip to the game rich lands of Africa. Despite it being barely over a decade ago, he remembered little of the trip save for bits and pieces, tidbits of memories bleached by a blistering sun in the dry savanna. He could recall the desolate landscape had been harsh and unforgiving, leaving only the hardiest of man and beast to carve out a home in the sun-scorched lands. The bones of the dead were nearly as common as sightings of the living; white spires of rib cages and skulls a stark contrast to the otherwise dull, constant beige around them. He’d been bored for the most part, lost in his thoughts of a girl far away, and paid fleeting attention to the entire endeavor. Perhaps that was why he remembered so little.<br/><br/>That being said, one memory in particular had seized this moment to stand out above the rest. Once, on a routine scouting of the area surrounding their camp, their indigenous guides had stumbled by a group of hunters from  one of the more notably aggressive tribes, wounded and retreating from an unknown assailant. His father’s guides had assured them at this point that they were of little threat to the hunting party and would avoid violence, but should follow in case relocating the camp became an attractive option. As Adler and his father had followed them, they quickly became aware that a third party had become involved, and the sight was something that had kept him awake for nights to follow. Before he’d agreed to come on the hunting trip to Africa, Kristoff had done his fair share of research, curious as to what exactly they would see on their hunt. Lions, as he discovered, were a common predator of the plains and often considered one of the more prevalent natural threats to travelers and native species alike. He’d learned in his reading, albeit to some disappointment, that the males did little of their own hunting and often relied on the females of their prides to bring them food.  He’d often thought of the lion as a noble beast, the symbol of royal sovereignty for his people; to find that they were essentially natures freeloader, content to spend their days lazing about and scavenging had been disparaging.<br/><br/>That day, however, he’d learned that there was far more to learn in the world than what he was able to read in a book.<br/><br/>A lone male, old and grizzled with far too many scars on his muzzle, had been stalking the wounded hunters alongside Adler and their expedition. The great cat had seen his fair share of fights and he distinctly remembered it was missing several chunks out of one ear and the tail was shaved several inches short. While their group had taken to the high ground, their guides keeping to the shadows and darting from cover to cover, the lion had wasted little effort on such subtlety and followed with a confidence bordering on the arrogant. He always kept his pace, padding several yards behind them; the wounded men would attempt to struggle forward, quickening their steps, and the lion in turn would maintain a comfortable and leisurely gait, content merely to keep them in sight. But as the sun rose higher in the sky, beating down in full force, there was a sudden shift in the balance of their movements. The wounds and the heat had proved too much for one of the men to bear. He'd faltered only for a brief second, but in that moment, the lion had struck with a ferocity Adler hadn't seen matched to this day. What had once been a lazy and comfortable jaunt for the predator turned into a beautiful, spectacular show of grace and power; a blur of color against the bland landscape, the flashing of white fangs – and a roar. The roar had been terrifying and exhilarating on several different levels; before the men could even react, the old male had bowled their wounded companion over and out of their hands, knocking them aside with a heft of heavy paws and that thunderous, powerful cry. The fallen hunter never even had time to scream before vice-like jaws clamped down on his throat, ending his life almost instantly. Those who had carried him forward now abandoned the dead man, fleeing as fast as their own wounds would allow them, the great beast content with his prize.<br/><br/>Now Adler was that wounded hunter.<br/><br/>His nightmare had begun the moment he’d woken up for his nightly guard shift, a typically pointless endeavor that many of the men often skipped if they could manage to sneak it. The prisoners here, the Jews, vagrants, gypsies, homosexuals – they’d given up, for the most part. In the beginning, few had tried to escape as they believed as long as they worked; they would be free to return to their homes. As time had passed they became aware that it was a gilded lie, and Doctor Dreschner ensured that the only way they stopped working was at the bottom of a mass grave. The night shifts then had been necessary, families often attempted to escape, some of them even receiving help from the outside world beyond the internment camp.  Now? There hadn't been an escape attempt in months, their hope all wilting like a flower in midwinter. Still, he’d risen and dressed for duty, prepared to do his increasingly dull part for the Fatherland. When he’d woken up, he’d noticed then that room was somewhat darker, the lights more dim than usual<br/><br/>He’d written it off as nothing and left his bunk to begin his shift – and then something whispered in his ear. The words were a language he didn't understand, something so soft he’d barely been able to discern it. Again, Adler chose to ignore it. The air around him had felt more thick than usual, the shadows more cloying and the halls dark and foreboding. He hadn't been able to place it at the time, but he realized now that the air around him had felt sick. The walls more pallid, the flaws and cracks in the structure around him more blindingly apparent as though every weakness, every imperfection had been magnified ten-fold.<br/><br/>Then the lights had begun to shut off.<br/><br/>One by one, they fizzled and burned out. Some popped and shattered in the distance, others merely faded quietly as though they’d been smothered by an unseen hand. He’d called out for help then, some primal fear creeping up the back of his neck and making the small hairs stand on end, but there had been no answer. He was alone. That fear, that very base fear, of being alone in the dark had been more than enough to send him on a dizzying charge down the halls as the whispers returned to his ear, a sibilant hiss that poured jumbled words and sounds into his mind, confusing and frightening him further. Once he’d reached his lowest, his legs giving way and the warmth of fresh piss trickling down his legs, once he was at his most vulnerable; that was when the shadow came.<br/><br/>The shadow, like the lion, was all around him in plain sight. It lazily ebbed and flowed about him like the coming and going of the tide, undaunted by the concept of a veritable fortress filled with armed German soldiers. Their numbers didn’t matter to it. It knew, on some psychological level, that he was wounded, his morale caving with the pound of every panicked step, the desperate cries that strangled themselves in his throat unable to find the air to call for help. Sweat and urine stained his uniform as he haphazardly threw himself down the halls of the compound, his legs weak and his lungs burning from the exertion. He’d been running for what felt like<span style=""font-style: italic"">hours</span>but some part of him<span style=""font-style: italic"">knew</span>that it had only been minutes.  Every door had been locked, each turn towards and exit drowned in a darkness that nipped at his heels like a sheep dog, herding him deeper and deeper into the bowels of the compound. What little sanity he was struggling to hold onto was starting to slip away, his legs crying out to give way beneath him, to surrender to the shadow that lazily crawled behind him like a serpent waiting for poison to overtake its victim before striking.<br/><br/>A door creaked to his left, a faint light licking the ground at his feet and without thinking, he threw himself into the entryway and slammed the door behind him, twisting the lock as he did so. His hands flailed about himself to feel the surrounding walls, his eyes unwilling to leave the dark crack at the bottom of the door. Without thinking he struggled out of the confines of his uniform shirt, diving to the floor and shoving it against the bottom of the metal frame, filling the length of crevice with the damp fabric. Painful seconds turned to agonizing minutes that receded into doubt-filled hours as the world seemed to return to normal, the whispers having faded the moment he entered the well-lit room, the pounding of his heart in his chest reducing to less feverish levels. It wasn’t until he nearly collapsed against the wall with relief that he realized he’d found his way into the bathroom, the grime and filth on the floor a welcome sight compared to the diseased halls he’d ran through. The sigh of panicked relief that slipped past his lips almost turned to a sob, tears welling up in the corners of his eyes unbidden.<br/><br/>Had he gone insane? Was he losing his mind? Kristoff rose, dragging his body up to the basin of the bathroom’s metal sink and turning the nozzle to release a stream of frigid, refreshing water. He paused to look at his reflection in the mirror, taking in the full scope of how tired and haggard he appeared to be. His usual composure had all but faded, a calloused hand smoothing dusty blonde locks of hair backwards into a more professional manner. Dark, heavy circles hung beneath his eyes like bags of sand, the tears having stained his face with streaks of dirt. He was filthy, disheveled, and still very frightened. He drove his hands into the basin, gathering some of the cold water into his hands and splashing it onto his face, the shock of it a welcome and familiar pain.<br/><br/>It was only when he drug his hands down his face in welcome relief that he saw a small cut near the corner of his eye, something dark lodged near the surface. Leaning forward he prodded it with a cautious fingernail, searching for any lump or indentation; when nothing surfaced, he picked at it lightly, pulling gently at the skin. A small trickle of fluid, something akin to watered down ink began to seep from the cut, and quickly he dabbed at it with a towel resting on the edge of the sink. Once it ceased, he returned the wound, his pulse rising rapidly. Something moved just beneath the surface, and in a panic, he pulled at the tattered flesh. To his horror, like the flaking paint of a dilapidated house, his flesh peeled back and fell away to release a fountain of black gore that ran down his face like rain on glass. His dull, pathetic whimper turned to a horrid cry as he attempted to pull back from the sink; only to watch with mounting horror as his reflection remained in place, the inky liquid pouring from his eyes in full force. The mouth of his reflection tried to scream with him, but only yawned wider and vomited forth the liquid shadow, spilling it endlessly into the basin before him.<br/><br/>“No!” Adler screamed, pleading, begging as tears streamed down his face. He clawed at his face and chest like an animal, the fear overrunning every instinct, every rational thought in his broken mind. “No! No!<span style=""font-style: italic"">No!</span>” He backed away, cowering, his body beginning to bow into the fetal position. “This isn’t happening;<span style=""font-style: italic"">THIS ISN’T REAL!</span>” He shrieked, a cornered rat lashing out at his predator. With a balled fist he swung, striking the mirror as hard as he could; the world exploding into pain and the sound of shattering glass –<br/><br/><br/><br/><br/>* 		 *		   *<br/><br/><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Esther Bachstetter</span><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""text-decoration: underline"">12 Hours earlier, the same day.</span></span><br/><br/><br/><br/>""You're late.""<br/><br/>The words drew ice in her veins. It was little more than a stated fact, one that held no edge or bite, but a simple note of the time - and the lack of her punctuality. The accent that colored those words, however, caused panicked hazel eyes to flit nervously between the faces that filled the diner around them.<br/><br/>""English?"" She whispered in her own native tongue, the words sharp but hushed in an effort to avoid drawing attention to their budding conversation. ""You don't speak German?"" There was a moment of silence between them, the brief tension palpable and thick. Finally, he smiled, and the sight drew shivers down her spine. It was the kind of grin that she imagined a shark gave before tearing into unsuspecting prey, the waters boiling over with blood. The flash of white teeth unnerved her, only serving to exacerbate the sudden sinking panic that clawed at her stomach.<br/><br/>""Relax,"" He replied, his voice smooth and clear. Although his words were level, they cut easily through the chatter that surrounded them, drowning out the hustle and bustle of family breakfasts. He wasn't loud, so much as his voice was...vast, a gravel touched whisper that held all the presence of the booming roll of summer thunder. He extended a well-manicured hand towards the seat across from him, gesturing for her to sit where a warm cup of coffee already waited for her. ""They hear what I want them to hear. I can assure you, my dear, that I wouldn't have requested you meet me in such a venue if I didn't have the situation under control.""<br/><br/>She didn't doubt him, but he had done little to reassure her. Once more she felt her skin crawl unbidden, but she forced down the gnawing doubt, the primal fear that caused the hairs on the back of her neck to stand on end in protest. Instead she nodded, nervously glancing about once more before sliding into the booth opposite of her host. There was something surreal about it, being in the diner, being in public. Seeing the busy faces, the clatter of dishes and the cheerful, boisterous laughter that danced through the air around them. It was as though nothing had changed, as though Germany was still the same country she'd always known and loved. The life, the love, the laughter here. It was a stark contrast to the muted, bloody reality that she lived with every day. Here, in this diner, her people weren't being exterminated like vermin. Here, in this diner, she hadn't lost a husband and her son. Here, in this diner, they lived happily.<br/><br/>She<span style=""font-style: italic"">hated</span>them for it.<br/><br/>""I trust you have it?""<br/><br/>She glanced over him once before quickly averting her gaze and nodding, removing a small spotted handkerchief from the pocket of her coat and sliding it across the table towards him. He would've been attractive, perhaps, if she hadn't known what he truly was. He appeared to be an adult male in his late thirties, possibly early forties. He was tall, she could tell that much even while he was sitting down, the long reach of his arms easily closing the distance between them and gingerly removing the folded cloth from beneath her own worn, thin fingers. He filled out his height well, but lean features and sharp cheekbones gave him a wolfish appearance, gray-brown stubble peppering a strong jawline. Well-groomed copper toned hair just beginning to show traces of silver was parted in a professional manner, cropped short on the sides and maintained in a meticulous fashion. Here, in one of the poorest districts of town, he wore a suit and tie with a matching watch that likely had a price tag valued at more than the entire diner. He'd removed the charcoal grey coat, placing it over the back of the booth he sat in, exposing the matching vest and strikingly white shirt beneath, striped tie pulled tightly about his throat like a noose. If the eyes were the windows to the soul, then his had long since frosted over in an endless winter, his chilled blue gaze lingering on the cloth she'd forfeited to him. Aesthetically he was pleasing, but there was no warmth to this man, no life. The air in the booth was frigid by comparison to the warm spring day that peeked through the busy diner windows; even the room around them seemed to suffer from his presence, as through the already weak lighting struggled against his shadow.<br/><br/>From the handkerchief, the cloth faded and worn, he removed a coin. He held it with more reverence than she would have thought him capable of, almost loving in his approach. It was a gentle act for something so old and battered, hardly anything that even gave the appearance of being worth such adoration. Whatever value it had once held had long been shorn off with time, the silver tarnished and blackened, dents and scores marking the surface in such abundance that is was impossible to discern the origin. One side of the coin had been broken off, now a jagged edge that resembled the teeth of a serrated blade. On that edge, blood had been drawn.<br/><br/>Her blood.<br/><br/>She absently drew a calloused thumb across the ugly scab on her wrist before pulling down the length of her sleeve to hide it. ""Do you have any idea how valuable this is?"" He asked, rolling the coin between his fingers. She didn't respond, but her silence didn't seem to bother him. ""They're priceless,"" He continued. ""Several of your civilizations rose and fell before I was able to find them all, the collection centuries in the making. Now they're worn down, of course, scarred and bloodied - but just one of the thirty could bring your economy to its knees."" Centuries, he'd said. She fought back another chill. ""Naturally, they serve a different purpose now; as much a part of me, as I am them."" With a subtle flick of his wrist he spun the coin to the ground, allowing it to roll across the littered floor, through dirt and debris until it was lost out of sight. The confusion on her face must've been obvious because he smiled again, tilting his head forward in a short nod of acknowledgement. ""One by one, they all find their way back; as you well know.""<br/><br/>She did know. In times of strife and fear, rumors were quick to fly. Whispers dismissed as insanity fed on desperation, a parasite that gorged itself on doubt and suffering, preying on those with nowhere else to turn. She'd heard hundreds of similar stories before finding the coin, artifacts and relics that offered protection if used correctly. When the German forces had descended upon the Jews, she'd turned to prayer and faith, believing that God would once again protect his chosen as he had in times before. For a time, it seemed to work, but as the...the extermination escalated, their lives changed. They didn't leave the house unless absolutely necessary, the fear of discovery a looming and impending threat that colored every conversation, haunted each of her dreams.<br/><br/>Still, faith and prayer prevailed. They were able to avoid not just the first and second purges, but a third - each time the searches becoming more invasive, the probing more violent and aggressive. It wasn't until the fourth that she lost her husband and son. It'd had been their son’s birthday, a tradition they often celebrated by coming to this very diner - a tradition that had put them in the public eye and lead to their arrest. Word had reached her quickly, and in desperation, she'd fled their home. For months, she'd lived as either a vagrant or refugee, constantly shifting between safe homes and the sewers. That was until, of course, she'd found the coin. The families that often housed Jews had little to offer, and she'd thought to use the silver to pay for food, perhaps some blankets. The whispers had urged her in another direction. The coin, they said, had the power to save not just her - but her family. There was a price, however, and it was steep. More than that, this contract was not one that could be written with pad and ink. This was one that could only be signed in blood.<br/><br/>""Now then,"" The man motioned a hand towards her, taking his coffee in the other and sipping at the cup. ""I believe you and I have business to attend to, do we not?”<br/><br/>Her mouth was suddenly dry, tongue ineffectively attempting to wet chapped lips.<br/><br/>""Take a drink, dear. We have plenty of time, I assure you.""<br/><br/>She did as he suggested, taking her own cup of coffee and drinking deep of the warm liquid. It burned, but in a soothing fashion. Faith and prayer had failed her; this was all that was left. ""I...I want my family back."" She whispered. He inclined his head in a curious fashion, as though he'd failed to hear her correctly. ""I want my family back."" She repeated, this time with more confidence. ""I want them back, and I want them safe. I want...I want all of us to be safe.""<br/><br/>""I see,"" He mused, steeping long fingers together. ""By your family, I assume you mean your child and your husband. While you do have something I want, you'll find me hard pressed to save the entire Bachstetter bloodline.""<br/><br/>She felt tears well up in her eyes and she had to set the coffee down once her hands began shaking. She didn't bother asking how he knew, as she'd long since accepted the position that she was in. ""A-re they alive? Can you tell me that much?""<br/><br/>His eyes remained on her, devoid of emotion, as though considering his options. ""They are,"" He conceded. ""But I cannot say how long that will remain true.""<br/><br/>Truth.<br/><br/>""How do I know you're not lying?""<br/><br/>""Because I have no reason to lie to you, my dear, and quite frankly - you're not worth the effort;"" He responded with a light roll of his shoulders, unwounded by her pointed question. He leaned forward, and for the first time in their meeting, some real emotion crossed his features. Sympathy of one form or another, an understanding that somehow lessened the sting of his words. ""The life of your family, in the grand scheme of things, is in your hands. I could lie to you; tell you that your sacrifice will ultimately be rewarded, and that your good intentions will outweigh the consequence of your decisions.""<br/><br/>""The truth, however, is that your intentions aren’t worth the grime beneath this table. Your kind, and honestly many of my brethren, share this flawed belief. When it comes time, you'll weave your tragedy and write your sob story, painting the portrait of the victim you wish that you were in the desperate hope that someone, anyone, will mistake you for just that -a victim. Sadly, in the end, my dear, we all have freedom of choice; but freedom of choice, and freedom from consequence are two entirely different things. Unfortunately for you,"" He lifted the cup of coffee from the table and took another sip from it. ""Your kind has been choosing to butcher and kill one another since you invented God to forgive you for doing it.""<br/><br/>""You claim God doesn’t exist?""<br/><br/>""Hardly, love; that would be blasphemy. He exists, just not the one you pray to,"" He continued without further preamble, as though he'd had this conversation hundreds of times before. ""God once washed the world clean because he didn't like how you were acting. He destroyed two cities and turned a man’s wife to salt simply because she disobeyed. He's turned rivers to blood, starved civilizations, and slaughtered the first born of entire nation. My father was this universes first mass murderer, and he created you in his image - honestly, how could you expect to be any different?""<br/><br/>She was stunned into silence, unable to respond.<br/><br/>""Sympathy for the Devil,"" He finished. ""Is beneath me. I am that I am. You asked for an Angel,"" He offered. ""And ye have received.""<br/>The lump in her throat was difficult to remove, the sound of her own heart pounding in her ears like the vicious beat of a tribal drum. ""What are the terms?"" She managed to breathe out, her voice hoarse.<br/><br/>""Ten years. You get ten years of guaranteed life, protected from the forces of time, entropy and death. This, of course, extends to your mate and spawn, free of charge to their own person,"" He paused, allowing the weight of his offer to sink in. ""During this time, your family also won't be recognized as Jews. You still will be, of course, I'm not going to change your physical appearance or that hovel you live in - people simply won't realize it. You get ten, long, healthy years - and at the end of that lovely decade, I'll come to collect your soul.""<br/><br/>Her soul. This was no secret, the price well known to her. That being said, knowing and hearing were different, and she suddenly found it difficult to breathe. This was her eternal soul, the very core of her being, and she was offering it in a deal that would drag it straight into the depths of Hell. Her family was her heart though, and what good was a soul without that? What use was the core of her being if it was hollow and rotted by the pain of loss, the poison of doubt? She'd already lost her faith; did she really need to lose her child and love, too?<br/><br/>No.<br/><br/>She needed more, though.<br/><br/>""I...I have conditions, though.""<br/><br/>""Conditions? I'm not some second rate demon you can bully, darling, you didn't pick up my card off the ground and find Lucky Lucifer's Auto sales,"" The room dimmed further as he spoke, as if shrinking from away from his words. ""I am the<span style=""font-style: italic"">King</span>of the Crossroads, and the rules are set. You may accept or decline, but the terms are non-negotiable. I'm already extending my protection to cover you and your loved ones, so I wouldn't recommend pushing your end of the arrangement, my dear.”<br/><br/>""Five years.""<br/><br/>He hesitated, but even she could tell the sudden interest on his face. Any initial offense he may have taken seemed to vanish, instantly replaced by curiosity.<br/><br/>""Five years, instead of ten, and you can collect my...you can collect.""<br/><br/>""In exchange for?""<br/><br/>""I know where my husband and child are; I also know two other men are in the same camp, but not as prisoners. One of the guards, Kristoff Adler, was a family friend of ours. I feared that he would turn us in, but my husband insisted that they were like brothers, that he would never...that he could never do that to us,"" She struggled to contain her anger, but it colored every word, biting between each breath. ""When my husband and son left for this diner, he was the one who fingered them out to the authorities; I know this because I saw him leading the very same men to our house as I fled.""<br/><br/>He remained impassive, silent as she spoke, but nodded for her to continue.<br/><br/>""The second is 'Doctor' Sebastian Dreschner, his very name strikes fear into the hearts of my people,"" She paused to swallow down her hatred, clasping her hands together to stop them from shaking. ""There are many who are credited with the suffering of my people, but he was one of the first who began separating us into groups, males and females, age groups, and the like. He wished to see the effect such separation would cause to our numbers, to study the ‘pain of our loss’ as we were pulled apart emotionally before he ordered it to be done physically. He is...a monster. They both are. I want them dead.""<br/><br/>""Sensible,"" He conceded. ""Agreeable; perhaps. I suppose you have a time in mind for their deaths?”<br/><br/>""Handle Adler as soon as you can get to him, but I want the Doctor to die in the same night you retrieve my family; and I want proof of his death.""<br/><br/>“I accept your terms,” He mused, slowly extending his hand towards her. “Now do you accept mine?”<br/><br/>She began to reach for his hand, beads of cold sweat beginning to form on her skin. There was no coming back from this. There would be no happy ending, no divine intervention to protect her from the consequence of her choices. The room darkened further still, the looming shadow a nearly tangible smog that seemingly smothered her, making it increasingly difficult to breathe. Her fingers had nearly reached his when he spoke once more, his tone a cautionary whisper. “I won’t lie to you; this isn’t going to be pleasant.  Do try not to scream.” She gripped his hand tightly and instantly she regretted it. Fire erupted in her bones, a searing agony that left her wordlessly in pain. Tears streamed down her face, her lungs gasping for air that simply wouldn’t come.<br/><br/>“The contract is burned into your bones,” He coolly explained as her body continued to labor for survival. “And I promise you, there is no power on Heaven or Earth that can amend that. I strongly recommend you compose yourself, as once I leave, any illusion that you and I are simply chatting about the weather,  love, life, and any other such dull topics is going to fade. Your family will be returned to you shortly, and the men you requested will die soon enough – the good Doctor tonight, as per our agreement.” Already he was rising, gathering his coat and placing coins that far exceeded his bill onto the table. Her vision blurred beneath the tears, the knuckles of one hand white from gripping the table while the other was still extended to grip his hand, trembling. She pulled her arm back, attempting to bury the searing pain that still burned her to the core.<br/><br/>He moved to walk by her, placing a hand on her shoulder and squeezing gently.<br/><br/>“Oh, and Esther?”<br/><br/>She looked up at him, his face indistinct through the haze in her eyes and the room dimmed further as a tight lipped smile split what little of his features she could make out.<br/><br/>“See you in five years, darling.”<br/><br/><br/><br/>*		*		*<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Kristoff Adler</span><br/><br/><br/>Sharp pain ripped through the sensitive flesh of Adler’s hand, the glass of scotch having shattered in his grip, tearing through the skin with ease. He bolted upright from his slumped position, eyes wide and panicked. The bathroom. The mirror. Had it all been a nightmare? He sobbed quietly, dropping the glass with trembling hands, pushing his body back farther into the safety of his cot. He’d been asleep – but had he been drunk? His memory before…before the darkness was hazy at best, but he wasn’t an alcoholic. Excessive drinking before duty was not something he condoned, perhaps a single drink to keep the blood warm on a colder night…but to drink one’s self into a stupid? No, the very thought was absurd. If not drunk though, how had he fallen asleep so quickly? The time. With fevered motions, Adler crawled towards the edge of his bed, head craning out from under the bunk above him and scanning the wall for the clock.<br/><br/>Five minutes before his shift.<br/><br/>He pressed a thumb to his palm to stem the bleeding, suddenly aware of the dark red stains that were staining his bed and uniform. He was in uniform. The memories came back, slowly at first, but he had woken up for his shift, dressed appropriately, and prepared to make his nightly rounds. Another quick scan of the small room settled his gaze on a newly open container of liquor, just enough poured from the top to fill the small glass that had opened his hand. It had been a nightmare, nothing more. Fear crept up his spine, a gnawing sensation of doubt that cared little for rationalization. Nightmare or not, he was still terrified. Gingerly he removed his hand from the still pulsing wound and touched the skin of his face, half-expecting the peeling flesh to droop into his open palm and gush forth black liquid. When no such horrors presented themselves, his thoughts immediately turned to self-preservation. He needed to attend to his wounded hand, bind it at the very least, and visit Dreschner. A man of both medicine and science, he would likely be able to tend to his injury and explain the horrific nightmare that had indirectly caused it.<br/><br/>Tears still threatened to spring from his eyes and the urge to vomit was nearly overpowering, but he swallowed both down as he tore the edge of his blanket, wrapping it in a makeshift bandage around his hand. Dark crimson quickly welled up beneath the fabric as he pulled it tight, wincing has he did so. As minutes of silence passed he could feel his body relaxing, words of comfort whispered over and over again in his mind in an attempt to soothe frayed nerves.<br/><br/>Those same nerves nearly shattered like the glass in his hand when a knock sounded on the door to his bunkroom, the sound echoing painfully in the confined space.<br/><br/>“Just Berghaus coming back from patrol,” He whispered to himself, a soft whimper coloring his words with a pathetic note. “Just…just Berghaus.” Adler steeled himself, bracing against the door as his entire body tensed. He turned the lock in a painfully slow fashion, the resounding click of the metal somehow final and frightening. The door creaked open, the lights from the hallway filtering into his dim room, and in the doorway…<br/><br/>Nothing. Empty space.<br/><br/>Adler was suddenly painfully aware of the silence both inside and out of his room. There was no hum of machinery and the clock failed to make a ticking sound, the air itself stagnant and dead in its own deathly calm. The light beyond his door flickered weakly, and Adler gasped out a strangled cry of fear, slamming the door closed and fumbling the lock back into place with trembling fingers. “This isn’t happening,” He whimpered. “It was a nightmare; it was just a fucking nightmare!”<br/><br/>“I’m glad you’re awake.” The words must have cut the strings of his heart, because he could feel it stop. In that dead, heavy silence there was no sound of a beat, no semblance of a pulse.<br/><br/>Adler wanted to scream, but a hand covered his mouth, roughly turning him around and slamming his head back into the metal of his own door before dropping him to the floor, his head spinning. The room was no longer his own, now drowned in the same cloying darkness that had haunted him before. The metal twisted and groaned, the fabric of his cot rapidly decaying and rotting as though years of neglect and abuse had allowed sickly mold to grow over it. As quickly as he’d been dropped, gravity shifted and he was roughly lifted from the floor and placed against the metal frame of the door, the hand positioned over his mouth once more. In sharp contrast to the necrosis that consumed the light and world around them, the man that held him in place was a cool, unfeeling picture of perfection. A thin expressionless smile pulled at his lips, cold eyes watching as Adler struggled to breathe beneath his grip. Death, in a tailored suit, lifted his other hand and reached for the soldier’s throat, Kristoff’s feverish pleas muffled and indiscernible. He realized, with mounting horror, that the shadow wasn’t consuming the man before him because he was the one<span style=""font-style: italic"">casting</span>it. The vaguely human shape of his shade moved in awkward time to its physical counterpart, a second too slow, creating a disjointed and wholly frightening sight in its own right. Tendrils of darkness crept from the floor, up the suit legs and encompassed the hand that reached for his neck, circling the lithe fingers until they were tipped into wicked, gruesome looking talons.<br/><br/>He was able to register the horrible, agonizing pain before actually<span style=""font-style: italic"">feeling</span>it as the shadow-born spikes pushed through the soft flesh of his throat as easily as a blade through wet paper; the muscle tearing as his esophagus was pushed to the back of his spine. “I’m going to keep you alive for this,” The man whispered, and he could feel the shadow wrap around the vertebrae in his neck, the fingers working deeper and deeper. “I’m sorry to say that an arrangement has been made, one that ends in your untimely death,” He continued. Adler was barely able to register the words, the pain overwhelming; eyes rolling into the back of his head as his body began to spasm. He was going to die here, like this.<span style=""font-style: italic"">End it,</span>He wanted to beg,<span style=""font-style: italic"">Kill me</span>.  “Now I am a man of my word, but fortunately for you…” The fingers ceased their work and the pain receded from raw, incomprehensible agony to a slightly more tolerable throb. “Another man here needs to die tonight, and I believe you may be able to lead me to him.”<br/><br/>Adler gargled something incoherent, blood bubbling up from his mouth and staining his teeth. The man smiled at the attempt, leaning in until their faces were a scarce few inches away. “Also fortunately for you, there was no time table given for you death, Mr. Adler – so tell me, and do try to speak up; how does<span style=""font-style: italic"">ten years</span>sound?”"
3857,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=220,2015-02-21T13:19:42,WildSpawn,"<span style=""color: #BFFFBF""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Present,</span><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Eight hours before the meeting<br/>Mittenwald, Schiffmeister Hotel</span></span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Revelation 7:1 -</span> After this I saw four angels standing at the four corners of the earth, holding back the four winds of the earth, that no wind might blow on earth or sea or against any tree. Then I saw another angel ascending from the rising of the sun, with the seal of the living God, and he called with a loud voice to the four angels who had been given power to harm earth and sea, saying, “Do not harm the earth or the sea or the trees, until we have sealed the servants of our God on their foreheads.” And I heard the number of the sealed, 144,000, sealed from every tribe of the sons of Israel: 12,000 from the tribe of Judah were sealed, 12,000 from the tribe of Reuben, 12,000 from the tribe of Gad, ...</span><br/><br/><br/>Fingers light and gentle carefully turned the pages of a book fourty years old. Alcohol may be man's worst enemy, but the bible says love your enemy. If he had to choose between the two, alcohol sounded more pleasant. He propped himself up on his elbows and comforted his back up against the large white pillows behind him as he reached for the glass of wine next to him and sipped it as he continued reading.<br/><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Revelation 17:8 -</span> The beast that you saw was, and is not, and is about to rise from the bottomless pit and go to destruction. And the dwellers on earth whose names have not been written in the book of life from the foundation of the world will marvel to see the beast, because it was and is not and is to come. This calls for a mind with wisdom: the seven heads are seven mountains on which the woman is seated; they are also seven kings, five of whom have fallen, one is, the other has not yet come, and when he does come he must remain only a little while..</span>.<br/><br/><br/>His lips twitched while he sat the glass aside and moved himself closely to the woman in his bed, stretching his limbs for a moment. A hand came to rub his sleepy eyes soon before they fluttered open again to the welcoming warm glow of the bedside lamps. The man found himself thinking of the painful chain of events which lead him to the fiery-headed woman that went by Isolde Devereaux through the spiritual guidance of his deceased brother. If it was not for the olive-eyed one he made sure to avoid for the day, he would have followed after this one Isolde. He could not let her escape soon after he had found her. Ah, so many questions he had for her but little opportunity he was given yet he did not lose faith in God. He had guided him and God has looked for solid virtues in him, and he had found her. His encounter with the enigmatic flower shop owner was the absolute evidence he was looking for.<span style=""font-style: italic"">He</span>was watching and one cannot dispute<span style=""font-style: italic"">His</span>plans; and his plans were many, as they were for the Holy who bore the seal, who bore his blood, who bore his name.<br/><br/>Patience was always unmistakably bitter but the fruit was sweat, Luciano thought as he pulled out a folded note which he had placed between the pages of his Bible prior to laying in his bed. He closed his eyes and recalled the events that changed everything for him during the day; he thought distinctly about his encounter with the florist who spoke to him in his native language. As this one strange man leaned in and whispered in a soft, soothing voice the following words:<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Rumor has it, the World's fair at Flushing Meadows in Queens, is seconded only to the 1904 St. Louis World's Fair commemorating the anniversary of the Louisiana Purchase. You should take the young lady to New York...-”</span>Luciano felt the note was discreetly handed to him. The energy discharged from this florist vaticinated the divinity present in proximity and the overwhelming sensations almost brought the Italian to tears as he found himself higher in vibration, a silent paean emicating from within. For the highest good he felt that the note was not an ordinary note, but a message from a world of the beyond – a guidance for the greater of all.<br/><br/>A flutter all the way from the torso to his head inundated him as he stared down at the book in his lap with a blank face. For a moment he could not detach himself from the thought of wanting to feel the joy and harmonious loving feeling that one strange florist bestowed upon him. He was certain that the florist was no ordinary man or a simple messenger - he must have been ... something else. Looking up towards the open balcony doors, he drew in a long deep breath and placed the note back inside his Holy Bible. He averted his gaze down to Anna who was facing the other way.<span style=""font-style: italic"">“Are you asleep?”</span>He whispered as to not awaken her should she be sleeping. Upon his return in the evening, he had noted a change of expression on her face and one unlike anything he had seen from her before. She did not seem to want to speak and Luciano could only wonder if her silence was bad news.<br/><br/>He flipped off the light switch on the lamp, looking forward to the morrow as he laid down his body to rest. The grace in the movement of his arm circled around Anna's waist and he drew her near to his frame as if seeking to draw the weakness from the poison out; from whatever news or events that may have poisoned her day. A brushing of his lips passed lightly between her bare shoulder blades and his eyelids closed, joining her in sleep. Hope only prolonged his torment, yet desired what he had not. Even in his deep state of sleep, a horrid pain of an eburnean reality that could not be forgotten, fell upon his heart, drop ... by drop."
3858,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=220,2015-02-21T20:07:54,Isolde,"For Anna that day had been a blur. She alternated between reading the telegram and crushing it in her fingers. Al was dead. Finally night had come and Luc did not. He was not her husband nor was he her boyfriend. She had no tied on him, nor he on her but still, she wished he were here to hold her and take her mind from this reality of war. She was in bed when he came in and she was quiet.<br/><br/>She lay there with her eyes closed, not sleeping but not wanting to talk. Her emotions were too close to the surface and she might say something which could drive him away.  Tears seeped out of her closed lids but no sound escaped her to indicate that she was awake.<br/><br/>Her heart ached with the unknowns of Al’s last days. She imagined the starvation and the pain he endured. Had he been tortured? Had he suffered as he died? Her throat constricted. Where was Misha now? Was he warm? Was he fed? The whirlwind of female worry ravaged her mind. Only when Luciano switched off the light and pulled her close in the darkness did fear begin to subside. His gentle kiss on her skin relaxed her enough that when she heard his even breathing, she drifted off to sleep.<br/><br/>There in the room with the sleeping man and woman, barely visible in the dark was a slightly built man with dark hair. He was not an evil entity. He was not a man. Al Silverstein’s ghost looked at his wife in the arms of a living man and sighed. Anna was not a woman of loose morals but she did crave the physical comforts of a man. She hadn’t forgotten him, or else the God of the Jews would not have sent him back from eternity to see her. Al stood there, watching her sleep, the man’s hand grazing her breast as their breathing sounded in unison.<br/><br/>The ghost brushed the blonde hair from her face and she stirred, then smiled, but the smile seemed weary. Al leaned down and kissed her forehead, the one act that typified his love gestures to her. Anna covered the living man’s hand with hers and pulled it to her lips, where she drowsily  kissed his fingertips before drifting back to sleep. Al watched stoically. Life was for the living. But he decided, that if the God of the Jews would permit, he would come watch her sleep often, until he was sure she would be fine. Anna was strong, he knew this, but still he worried as he had worried while in that place. He would also find Misha to watch over him as well. He might be dead, but he deeply loved his family and love conquers all.<br/><br/>Meanwhile, across town at Hamish’s safe house……..<br/><br/>Isolde had stormed across town and slammed the door at Hamish’s safe house. The dishes in the standing cupboards clattered with the force.<br/><br/>“Chaya! Hamish! Anybody home?” she called to the empty house.  Isolde ruffled her short curly hair in exasperation.<br/><br/>Seating herself at the sunny kitchen table, she spread the note on the table to read the message there once again. Orders to a meeting in the morning. No signature. She took out the other note, smoothing it beside this new note. Same handwriting. Same type of a cryptic message. Isolde narrowed her eyes. Who in hell was sending these notes? She felt like she was being set up. Where was that bakery anyway?<br/><br/>Isolde went into Hamish’s study where maps of the city were strewn about. There was a large one pinned to the wall and that had red and blue markers signifying some important location. Down one side was a list of local establishments with grid numbers marking their spot.<br/><br/>“Bakery, bakery, bakery,” Isolde muttered, running her finger down the list once and then again. Finally, she found what she was looking for and found that Hamish had the placed marked with a blue pin. Hmm, she thought, blue must mean friendly or at least neutral, she thought. This place wasn’t far away from here at all.<br/><br/>Chaya came in nearly dancing with joy, chattering about meeting her old friend Luciano. Isolde smiled politely as she listened.<br/><br/>“The florist was very friendly to Luciano,” she said. “He gave him advice on the World’s Fair in New York, and suggested that Luciano take me sometime. I don’t know if he ever will but that would be so fun. Of course, even though he is an old friend of the family, I would need a chaperone. Maybe you could join us.” Her eyes were alight and Isolde hadn’t the heart to crush her dreams so she just nodded.<br/><br/>Isolde thought she heard the house door open and close quietly but if Hamish was there, he was not speaking but had gone straight upstairs. She didn’t think anything of that. He was often secluded with his work and his plans. Isolde had learned she could trust him implicitly without having to know exactly. He would talk when he needed to and not before. Isolde did wonder though, if he had been summoned to the meeting as well or if it was just her and Yvonne.<br/><br/>For sometime now, Isolde had put magik away and solely trained to become a bomb master to deliver death to the Nazis, but tonight, she felt the need to know more of what was to come. She excused herself from Chaya, claiming that she needed to study. Chaya respected the odd ways of both Hamish and Isolde, their need for solitude so she said she would begin dinner.<br/><br/>“I’m not very hungry, myself,”Isolde told her from where she stood on the stairs. “Just some cold cheese and fresh bread would take the edge off. You have had a wonderful day and it would be a shame to ruin it with mundane work. Unless you want to cook. I know you enjoy it.” Isolde waved her hand, “Never mind me. Make yourself happy. You deserve it. Someone around here deserves it.”<br/><br/>Before Isolde could make it to the top of the stairs, a knock came on the door. Isolde stopped, watching<br/>as Chaya answered the door. There stood a small, slightly built dark haired woman. Isolde recognized her but was truly puzzled.<br/><br/>“Adina?” she called, coming rapidly down the stairs. “What are you doing in Mittenwald?”<br/><br/>Chaya gave Isolde a scolding look and invited the woman in.<br/><br/>Isolde ushered her into the parlour and began her interrogation again.<br/><br/>“What are you doing in Mittenwald?”<br/><br/>Adina took out a paper from her purse. Isolde recognized it as the same paper that she had in her possession.<br/><br/>“I was told to come to Mittenwald to a meeting in the morning and I was told to find you, here, prior to that meeting. I thought you had sent this to me.” She answered simply.<br/><br/>Isolde was agape,<br/>“I don’t want any new clothes.” She said abruptly.<br/><br/>Adina smiled at her and answered,<br/>“I’m not here as a seamstress, Isolde. I’m here to combat evil. I know mysteries and I know that you possess some mysteries as well. I have seen the people in the streets in Munich. They are possessed of evil, as if their very souls have been taken from them. They live. They function. But they are not in control of their minds and hearts any longer. It is time for us to band together, you and I.”<br/><br/>Isolde ruffled her short curly hair with her hand and breathed out sharply.<br/><br/>“Adina. This is much bigger than just you and I.”"
3859,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=220,2015-02-21T23:29:57,Gunther,"<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-size: 120%; line-height: 116%;"">8.55 Uhr 6. Juli 1940</span><br/>Mittenwald, Bayerne, Deutschland<br/>Kuch und Bach Bakerei Cafe</span></span><br/><br/>Retired Major Raphael Königsfeld sipped at the kleine cup of coffee, placed it back upon its saucer, picked up the newspaper, folding it out smartly to read. This was not the local paper, as he read when in München. This time he chose to read<span style=""font-style: italic"">Oftdeutcher-Beobachter</span>, a national periodical published in the capital city of Berlin.<br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;""><a class=""postlink"" href=""https://upload.wikimedia.org/wikipedia/en/thumb/6/67/French_battleship_Bretagne.png/450px-French_battleship_Bretagne.png"">[ img ]</a><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Bretagne</span></span></div><br/><br/>The front page depicted the destruction of the French Fleet at Mers-el-Kébir, (French) Algeria. The German Kriegsmarine had not destroyed the fleet as one might expect. Ironically, the Royal Navy carried out this diplomatic blunder. The British admiralty feared the Germans would use the French ships with the surrender of the French government. The British fleet, under the command of Admiral Sommerville in the Mediterranean fired three salvos striking the magazine of the French battleship<span style=""font-style: italic"">Bretagne</span>, taking 977 of her crew to the bottom of the Sea. Three destroyers were also badly damaged and run aground,<span style=""font-style: italic"">Provence</span>,<span style=""font-style: italic"">Dunkerque</span>, and<span style=""font-style: italic"">Mogador</span>. A French Battle Cruiser and a fourth destroyer were later damaged during the attack and the gunboat,<span style=""font-style: italic"">Terre-Neuve</span>sank taking her crew down as well. In total, 1297 French sailors died and an additional 350 were wounded during the raid. The effects of this attack forced the Vichy government to break off diplomatic relations with Britain. The German high command were actually pleased with the British government with this fait accompli, in helping to display to the new French government, that they only had Germany to save them from the rest of the world.<br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;""><a class=""postlink"" href=""https://upload.wikimedia.org/wikipedia/en/b/b8/Duke_and_Duchess_of_Windsor_meet_Adolf_Hitler_1937.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Duke and Duchess of York, Edward VIII visit with Adolf Hitler in 1937</span></span></div><br/><br/>In another article, The Duke of Windsor is named governor of the Bahamas, putting him some distance from the controversy over his loyalty to the United Kingdom. The Duke of Windsor was so named after his brother George VI was crowned King of England following his own abdication in 1936. Edward married Willis Simpson residing in France until the invasion earlier this year. It is believed by the German High Command, that Edward VIII is still a friend to Adolf Hitler's Germany and is willing to argue in favor of an alliance between the United Kingdom and Germany in order to overcome the true enemy, Communism and the Soviet Union.<br/><br/>Raphael shook his head slightly, put the garbage newspaper down on the table, lifted his cup and took another sip.<span style=""font-style: italic"">'Not very likely a member of the British Royal family would seriously consider negotiating with Hitler. Pure lunacy,'</span>Raphael thought to himself.<br/><br/>He looked up from the table watching the people walking by. He checked his pocket watch; it was now precisely nine O'clock. His guests would certainly arrive soon.<br/><br/>He would recognize Tęsknić Yvael Wojcik from their meeting in München, but she would not immediately recognize him. The same was true of all the others, for Raphael had occupied other humans at those previous encounters. Even the immortal soldier had contact with Raphael, but he would not recall that exchange. The few demons he expected would have no difficulty identifying the Arch Angel, by his warm golden aura. Their black one would come into view as soon as he saw them, regardless of the form they were taking. Raphael was actually looking forward to seeing his brother, Nico. It had been a few thousand years at least since they were together, but he did not forget.<br/><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">An hour earlier...</span><br/><br/>""He is not our brother, Raphael,"" Michael emphasized. The frustration of the Arch Angel who once banished Satan himself to the pits of hell was quite evident. It troubled him that Raphael was so willing to work with Asmodeaus and Nicodemus. ""They are pure evil. Nicodemus is the worst of them all. He will not do what you ask. It will be his plan and not yours. He turned his back on the family over two millennia ago! Do not be so darned happy about seeing him. He will not be compliant and willful to work with you. Let me come to this soire. I'll take care of him. Send him and his partner back to where they belong!"" Michael was confident in his assertions towards Nicodemus and Asmodeus.<br/><br/>""No, brother. We must be restrained in this affair. We must remain optimistic about this situation. It is necessary for us to work together in order to deal with Darcy Krohs."" Raphael fixed a lock of hair behind his ear. ""I do wish you could see this as lucidly as I do."" Raphael was concerned about his brother's position causing him to have slight mental reservations, but he was committed to this unholy resistance movement. No, it was beyond an unholy resistance; something more. Call it a collaboration or a cooperation. Raphael was willing to take the lead on this one, even if Michael would not.<br/><br/>""Never mind this nonesense, where is Gabriel? I need to find him,"" Michael interjected attempting to change the subject.<br/><br/>""New York City, brother.""<br/><br/>""Right. You can find me there too,"" with that Michael vanished from the physical plane.<br/><br/>Raphael finished adorning himself with the trappings of a mortal and began his morning walk, which would have him ending up at the<span style=""font-style: italic"">Kuch und Bach Bakerei Cafe</span>. He would be early, as expected. As his guests arrive, he would emit a warm healing pulse that would help them to recognize him as the sender of yesterday's missive, nothing more. During the meeting, Raphael would enchant the local area so that no one would hear a word, spoken. Raphael liked to call it his<span style=""font-style: italic"">Cone of Silence</span>. For others, seated at adjacent chairs or maybe in the unlikely event the Gestapo chose to pant a listening device, they would hear occasional innocent phrases, maybe words about current events, the awe and wonder of the Waffen SS or the miserable condition of the Royal Army. 'The Italians aren't all that bad. They can stand up to the Royal Army in North Africa.' Their words would sound very patriotic to the Germans civilians around them. Nothing they hear would give cause to alarm. Raphael was confident that this unholy team would meet success in their upcoming foray."
3860,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=220,2015-02-25T04:24:08,Nicodemus,"Sin.<br/><br/>Wrath, for love of justice perverted.<br/><br/>Lust, for desire left uncontrolled.<br/><br/>Gluttony, for hunger never sated.<br/><br/>Greed, for excess unfettered.<br/><br/>Sloth, for potential wasted.<br/><br/>Envy, for the covetous heart.<br/><br/>Pride, for hubris unbowed.<br/><br/>There was beauty in sin; a fleeting whisper of perfection unrivaled in every aspect. Sin was so much more than impulse or instinct; some primal need that demanded satisfaction. The Princes of Hell often quarreled over the root of all Sin, the apex vice that ruled above the rest and also served as a basis for the flaws of their Father’s most beloved creation – mankind.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Lust!</span>One would cry.<span style=""font-style: italic"">For is not man a slave to his desire?</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Pride!</span>Another would claim.<span style=""font-style: italic"">For does not man think himself above the Laws of God?</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Greed!</span>Again, the Princes would wallow in their chosen Sin, surrounded by whores on a gilded throne.<span style=""font-style: italic"">For do not all sins stem from the want of man?</span><br/><br/>They were all wrong.<br/><br/>The greatest of all sins came in the form of a gift; a neat, carefully wrapped package in the most unassuming of fashions that it wasn’t surprising at all that it had been so easily overlooked. It was the root of all things, the creation of all sin and virtue alike, a seed of duality that bore poisonous fruit; toxic and sickly sweet. Unlike the seven, it could not be avoided, could not be forgiven. There was no virtue to stem the tide of corruption, no prayer written to bolster the spirit and steel the wind. It came as easily as breathing, a power so absently exercised that the weight of it was rarely felt by those who carried it.<br/><br/>The greatest of all sins was none other than the most precious of God’s gifts – free will. The seven cardinal sins were a poison, true, but they were mere stepping stones to something vastly darker. The sins were as much a part of humanity as the blood that flowed freely through their veins, a small animal constantly scratching at the back door to be let in. Sin was a gnawing, ceaseless hunger that always demanded to be satisfied – which is where the act of choice came into play.<br/><br/>“Take yourself, for example.” Nicodemus offered, having explained these thoughts out loud just moments before. “Your homeland lost a war you didn’t start; you were broken, bullied, and humiliated. Your people suffered in poverty while the dying beast of your government struggled to pay increasingly heavy reparations. So how does this make you feel? Angry, for having been charged with crimes you did not commit? Jealous, perhaps, of the victors and their happiness; naturally, there’s also your pride in your country, you’re refusal to believe that Germany – Germany, was being reduced to a mass slum.”<br/><br/>He paused, taking a moment to clasp his hands together and allow his words to sink in. He enjoyed moments like this. He imagined it as akin to teaching a child the ways of the world, and while his Father hadn’t approved the curriculum, was it not his calling to educate his younger siblings? There were plenty, most even, in Hell who hated humanity. They despised the mortal world, a cloying and toxic anger that stemmed most commonly from jealousy. For millions of years they’d sat at the feet of God, marveling at his creations and sharing in their glory – and then daddy brought the new baby home. Lucifer, and many others, simply couldn’t handle it.<br/><br/>Nicodemus, on the other hand,<span style=""font-style: italic"">adored</span>them.<br/><br/>“Now, these feelings are natural for a species your age – expected, even.” Nicodemus smiled. “But then you did something very, very naughty.” He clucked his tongue like a disappointed mother, wagging a finger disapprovingly. “You made a choice. You chose to act on those baser instincts; resulting in the slaughter of millions of your own people. It’s absolutely beautiful.”<br/><br/>“For instance, look at where we are now,” The room was dim, the shadow of his aura hungrily creeping along the walls. The lights remained, however, and the dull fluorescent tones only served as an accent to illuminate the crimson gore splashed against the walls. Doctor Dreschner couldn’t respond of course, but surely as a man of science, he could appreciate the point Nicodemus was trying to make. His encouragement came in the form of increasingly pathetic mewling as he was dissected by a pair of hounds, the large beasts toying with him for their own amusement. The size of a small pony, the ugly mutts were little more than skin and bone, heavily emaciated animals with wicked looking teeth that jutted out from the tattered folds of their jaws. The dark, mottled flesh of their bodies was more scar tissue than actual skin, a sparse mane of coarse fur running from the base of their necks down to the middle of their backs. Thin, rope-like tails whipped through the air in a flurry of sadistic glee as they watched him crawl helplessly towards a metal desk on the other side of the room. Occasionally they would allow him to almost reach his perceived sanctuary only to grab the raw, broken bone of his ankles and drag him back to the other side to watch as he repeated the process, huffing with excitement. “My pets are apt in destruction. As you can tell, they easily flay flesh from bone, causing excruciating agony to your person. That being said, they’re very limited beasts.” He patted the largest of the pair, Deimos, on the head, offering an affectionate scratch behind the ears.<br/><br/>“While they’re very,<span style=""font-style: italic"">very</span>good boys,” He pandered to the hounds like small children, only further eliciting the furious wagging of their tails. “<span style=""font-style: italic"">Yes you are; you’re daddy’s good boys</span>– they can only kill you in so many ways.” They continued to watch the good Doctor crawl feebly towards his desk, whimpering and sobbing the whole way. Occasionally one would turn back to look at the door of his lab, the feverish sobs of Adler drawing their attention. The man had sold his soul, and furthermore, sold out the scientific leader who’d apparently been like a father to the soldier for years. He’d pleaded for there to be another way, but in the end, Nicodemus simply had to insist. After all, a deal was a deal, and Nicodemus was nothing if not a man of his word. Adler’s life had been on the line – and he too, had made a choice; one that had sealed both of their fates. It would’ve only been a simple matter of time before he’d located the man, but Nicodemus was a practical man and valued efficiency. Why bother searching a facility when he could simply have someone lead him to the door step?<br/><br/>Also, as it had turned out, Dreschner had a crippling fear of dogs.<br/><br/>“But you; you’ve turned murder into an art form,” Nicodemus continued, waving a hand dismissively towards his pets. Immediately the hounds ceased their games, lithe bodies turning away to sit patiently at their master’s side. “You’ve mass produced slaughter, invented new ways of doing it – this world was created as a paradise for you, and you’ve dug up, hacked off, and melted down each and every gift so you can forge it into exciting new ways to kill one another. Your endless violence only serves to consolidate my own power of course, because what better time to make a sale than in war? The British and Americans are buying themselves into debt purchasing machines of iron and steel  - bonds and brands and bolts; and all the while business is booming for me because I’m buying your souls.”<br/>“For some reason the Princes, my brothers, and Lucifer want to wipe you off the map. They think that by killing you, they’ll be able to inherit the paradise that was given to you by our Father.” He took a seat on the edge of a cabinet, watching as Dreschner struggled to the edge of his desk, bloody fingers fumbling with one of the drawers. “But why wipe you out when you’re perfect the way you are? Why destroy the world, when you could simply own it? I don’t need to kill you;” Nicodemus smiled, glancing back at the door where Adler wept. “I simply need to control you.” He clapped his hands together in finality, hopping off of his position on the edge of the cabinet. “Well, sadly, I actually do have to kill you. Someone opened a contract to do so, and hey, I figured while I was in the neighborhood I might as well swing by.”<br/><br/>Nicodemus smoothed a hand over the front of his suit vest, adjusting the level of his tie against it. Sure, he was about to beat a man to death, but that was no excuse for poor fashion. Absently he checked his watch, mulling over how to quickly he needed to end this, after all, he was on a schedule. “Ah, what the Hell,” He said with a grin, leaning over one of the operating desks and picking up a blunt, heavy surgical hammer. “I’ve got time to kill.”<br/><br/>Dreschner mumbled something frantic, incoherent. Nicodemus approached a t a steady pace, rolling the hammer over easily in his hand. The bloodied, beaten man pulled something from the desk and clutched it to his chest, his eyes wild and afraid as the fallen Angel drew closer. With a desperate scream, he rolled onto his back and stretched out his farm, brandishing a worn cross stained freshly with the blood from his hands. A brilliant white light boiled out of the cross, searing and purifying. Nicodemus looked away, shielding his face with the crook of his arm, his own cries mingling with that of the man collapsed in a bloodied heap on the ground. Dreschner grinned, fierce and victorious. He howled something indiscernible as the hounds bayed in the background.<br/><br/>His grin faltered as the surprised cry was replaced will a roll of mocking laughter, and he lowered the holy relic with trembling hands.<br/><br/>“Did you really think that<span style=""font-style: italic"">your</span>faith would be enough? That<span style=""font-style: italic"">you</span>had someone in your corner?” Nicodemus grinned, lowering his arm and regaining his composure, smothering derisive laughter between his words. “Oh my dear, dear Doctor, haven’t you ever heard?” Nicodemus crouched down before the trembling man, his shadow hungrily crawling across the ground filling the room with an oppressive black murk. “The brighter the flame,” He leaned closer still, wrapping a hand around the cross and smothering what little glow remained, leaving only darkness. “<span style=""font-style: italic"">The deeper the shadow.</span>”<br/><br/><br/><br/><br/>*		*		*<br/><br/><br/><br/><br/>“M-my Lord?” The question was delivered with the faintest of stutters, a tremble of fear running through the words.<br/>Nicodemus rose from his kneeling position on the floor, setting the bloodied surgical hammer on the desk Dreschner had desperately attempted to crawl to. “Yes, Mr. Esser?” Nicodemus turned to the frightened man in the door way, wiping some of the gore from his face and absently smoothing the tangled locks of his copper hair with it. On the floor just outside of the door, Kristoff Adler, the man who had sold his soul, looked up in shock at his fellow soldier.<br/><br/>“You…you’ve, ah, received a…missive, sir.”<br/><br/>Nicodemus paused from wiping the blood from his chin, cocking his head to the side like a curious dog hearing a new sound. His thumb paused wiping the blood from his chin, tongue poking at his lower lip thoughtfully. “From?”<br/><br/>“The letter is marked with a seal, My Lord, but there is no name.”<br/><br/>A broad grin, manic and genuine stretched his macabre features and Esser took a tentative step back. “Of course there isn’t,” Nicodemus replied, raising a hand to accept the letter from his trembling messenger. The paper flapped loudly in the distance it crossed the room, Esser’s hands shaking profusely despite his obvious attempts to conceal it. Without another word Nicodemus snatched the parchment from his hands and dismissed the frightened soldier, unconcerned by the audible sigh of relief he elicited as he hurried out of the room. There were few, if any, who knew of Nicodemus’ location at any given time; not that the fallen Angel attempted to hide his location, and certainly not while he was working – but one would have to know<span style=""font-style: italic"">how</span>to look, and that knowledge was very,<span style=""font-style: italic"">very</span>limited.<br/><br/>The paper itself was plain and unassuming, humble even. The faintest taste of a familiar aura ran along the length of the edges, and Nicodemus turned the folded parchment over in his hands with a gentle fondness. The letter, folded into thirds, was sealed neatly with dried wax, an insignia he hadn’t seen in thousands of mortal lifetimes stamped into the face. Undoubtedly a subtle nudge from the sender had directed the soldier to Nicodemus, as it was free of other markings or address, and at that, Nicodemus smiled.<br/><br/>“God works in mysterious ways.”  He murmured, scanning over the writing within.<br/><br/>“He called you his ‘Lord,’” Kristoff interrupted, bleary eyes shadowed with loathing. “Why?”<br/><br/>“Ah, yes,” Nicodemus replied, not taking his eyes from the missive. “Much like I own you, I own most of this camp. As I’ve mentioned war is very profitable time for me; did you really think you were the only hairless ape in this compound that wants to survive?” He glanced up and offered a mock frown to the clear upset on the man’s face. “Don’t be a grumpy Gus; you’re the ones who invented the camps. Think about it, this place is like a farm for deals – you lot just happen to be the cattle.”<br/><br/>Nicodemus neatly closed the letter and placed it in his suit pocket, snug and safe. A soft pat on his leg roused his hounds, Deimos and Phobos, from their place on the floor and they attended to his side, waiting patiently for him to move. “Oh, before I forget – Kristoff,” The angry man cleared his eyes and looked up at Nicodemus from his place on the floor, his shoulders slumped in defeat. “You used to live next to the Bachstetter family, no?” Realization slowly dawned on his haggard face, an epiphany that turned to bleak horror in a precious few moments. “Good; you remember them. I want you to remove the head of your beloved mentor and deliver it, as well as her family to their doorstep.”<br/><br/>Adler began to protest, but clamped his mouth shut, rising with trembling legs and making his way into the room. Nicodemus turned from the man to one of the medical carts and picked up a grotesque looking saw, throwing it at his feet. “Leave the cross in, though; I think it’ll add a nice touch. Now if you’ll excuse me, I seem to have tea plans with an<span style=""font-style: italic"">old friend</span>.” Without another word, he walked from the room, leaving Adler to tend to the corpse of his mentor, the wooden cross hammered deep into his broken, open mouth."
3861,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=220,2015-03-01T03:11:55,GreyHelm,"Darcy stepped from the shower, wrapping a fluffy white towel around her blonde head. She tied on a royal blue satin wrapper that ended just below her shapely ass. Making a moue in the mirror, she picked up some ruby red lipstick and coated her full lips. Pressing a kiss into a tissue, she discarded the tissue in the trash but then thought better of it. She used a mother of pearl inlaid lighter to ignite the delicate paper and dropped it into the sink. Darcy was taking every precaution to guard her and her creation, her wonderful son, Zanzibar. She would leave nothing to chance to be used against them in a spell. Not that just any kind of magik would be effective against either of them but better safe than sorry.<br/><br/>Putting the finishing touches on her makeup, Darcy turned at the slamming of the door. She went into the plush living room, replete with Rococo furnishing and Turkish rugs. The contrast between the heavy ornately carved tables and chairs and the delicate gold and scarlet on the carpet reflected the intricate power of Zanzibar and Darcy’s effect on the population. She had never been more satisfied with life than in this moment.<br/><br/>“Hello, darling,” she purred, crossing the room to run her long tapered fingers over his lapel. She couldn’t help but admire her perfect ruby red nails against his grey uniform.<br/><br/><div><hr style=""height:2px; width:100%; border:0; color: black;background:black;""/></div><br/><br/>Zanzibar entered the room, shutting the door firmly behind him. The room had an exquisite array of furnishings, a display of prosperity resulting directly from their growing influence over the general populace. His lips tightened as he swept his gaze over the room; fancy adornments, expensive rugs, elegantly carved furniture- it all seemed exceptionally pointless to him. Some would have considered such things to be a measure of power, but the power he sought fell far beyond such trivialities.<br/><br/>Their followers were many, but weak, and there were forces at work that needed to be addressed. They were close enough that it was impossible to disregard their presence, and he knew his mother was just as aware of them as he was. As for Darcy, he'd sensed her quite strongly as he neared the dwelling, and although he had not seen her in quite some time he knew meeting with her was necessary.<br/><br/>Empty black eyes observed her approach; a satisfied look played about her mouth as she greeted him in her satin robe, the fondness she felt for him evident in her voice as she placed her slender fingers on his person. He allowed a small smile to stretch his lips but the rest of his countenance remained rigid as he regarded her. She was already wearing makeup despite looking like she'd recently come out of the shower- it came as no surprise to him, as the woman was eternally obsessed with her appearance. It was difficult to believe he had once seen the purpose behind taking such pains.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Hello, Mother."" </span><br/><br/><div><hr style=""height:2px; width:100%; border:0; color: black;background:black;""/></div><br/><br/>“Let me take your coat,” she said, giving him a kiss on the cheek.<br/><br/>Now that Zanzibar was an adult, Darcy rarely made sexual overtures to him. While he was amazing in bed, she realized that he was all about control and two dominants in one bed was one too many. She reserved her intimate times for the high officials who were subject to suggestion during pillow talk. Darcy realized with a start that she had no idea what her son was doing to fulfill his own needs.<br/><br/>Darcy then walked to the credenza to pour them both a drink. Hers the usual gin and tonic, but Z was a bit unpredictable these days.<br/><br/>“What would you like?” she inquired, holding up the bottle she was serving from.<br/><br/>“ I heard from Herr Klingfelter that our place in the upcoming parade would be right after Hitler’s car, but I told him that we should precede the Fuhrer to prepare the people properly.”<br/><br/>Darcy smiled, slyly like a fox, “ Of course, he has no idea why the people need to be prepared.”<br/><br/>She walked to the low couch with its camel back, setting the high ball glasses on the side table. Reclining there, Darcy modestly pulled the wrapper around herself before crossing her impossibly long legs.<br/><br/>Taking a satisfying sip, she went on, “I was quite ready for summer. The groundwork for our rulership has been grueling and I have been looking forward to reaping the harvest of our labour. But,” she tapped her fingernail against the glass, “something feels off.”<br/><br/><div><hr style=""height:2px; width:100%; border:0; color: black;background:black;""/></div><br/><br/>Zanzibar wordlessly surrendered his coat and moved deeper inside the room as Darcy strode over to the credenza. When asked what he wanted to drink he indicated the same bottle she had poured her own drink from, but he shook his head when she moved to add the tonic water. He saw no need to dilute the beverage.<br/><br/>Once the drinks were poured he listened as his mother regaled him with details concerning the upcoming parade. The specifics were not too important to him; it was more about the message that needed to be sent. The people needed to know where they could find their salvation.<br/><br/>Once Darcy sat down he moved closer, picking his own glass up from the side table, swirling the clear liquid inside before taking a sip. He listened in silence as she spoke of the work they'd done, and when she mentioned something feeling off, he grunted.<span style=""font-weight: bold"">""There is power present in Mittenwald, and I am not speaking of us."" </span><br/><br/>He paused, his silence speaking volumes as he watched the woman who had brought him into the world.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""It is close, and the movements I sense are not of a random nature. There is purpose to it, as if representative of a gathering of strength. If my suspicions are correct, then it stands to reason that there is some opposition that may yet hope to stand against us.""<br/></span><br/><div><hr style=""height:2px; width:100%; border:0; color: black;background:black;""/></div><br/><br/>Darcy tossed back her head and laughed. The sound was like tinkling bells with a razor edge.<br/><br/>“What fools. I hope there is a coalition. Bring all the miserable peasants into one place and we can crush them cohesively. Think, darling, of all the power we can siphon off when we accomplish that! I get goose bumps just thinking of it.”<br/><br/>She sipped her drink, the ice tapping against the sides of the glass. Darcy frowned and rose to make another drink.<br/><br/>“I forget how arrogant the righteous are. Over and over they are crushed by darkness and over and over they struggle back to their feet.”<br/><br/>Darcy shook her head.<br/><br/>“They just won’t admit that they are defeated. Once the population reaches the critical mass, that tipping point that will slide humanity right into our hands, or our jaws, depending on how generous  you might be feeling today, then those few who have managed to hold off our influence will fall. How the mighty are fallen, said the poet. I can hardly wait. To think, I had this vision and you became reality. Together, we are invincible.”"
3862,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=220,2015-03-01T22:22:31,girly2k,"The commander left her quadrant, nodding at appropriate parties as she went.  Hair smoothed in place with a row of ponytails, poofed at the front in a vaguely Pentecostal fashion, hanging low at the back of her neck so that it continued to trail her spine, out of the way of any exerted movement.  Her uniform was in the officer's Summer standard of white, decorated minimally with polished brass and heeled boots, casual sportswear for the female soldier.  She had one more stop before fulfilling her alibi with an actual appearance.<br/><br/>Her walk took her through the gates of Edelweiss, like walking through a garden gate... that was heavily guarded.  The scenery was green and the sun shone on the streets, something relaxing compared to the war scenes that one might expect during such a time, and it should have been a relief to the military woman, but to her it felt false.  A front.  Somewhere people were dying for this, the cause, the innocent, and here it was practically untouched.  The coming parade and the presence of the Fuhrer were no doubt to blame, in which case she couldn't really blame the presentation, but it didn't stop her from regarding it bitterly.  Instead, she smiled, like was expected, and lifted her face to the sunlight.<br/><br/>Then again, maybe this was Someone Else's doing.<br/><br/>Afterall, she wasn't heading to an athletic event, she was heading to a revolution.  It wasn't something she would normally attend, but He had directed her there through one of His messengers, Raphael no doubt, and His Chosen, Isolde Devereaux, would be there.  She wasn't entirely sure as to the purpose, but she knew that it would be His and that she would follow.  From the behavior of the woman she had met just the day before in the confines of the church, spewing blasphemy about combining the efforts of Heaven and Hell to defeat the spawn of only one of them - Isolde did not have the faith in the Lord to right this evil.<br/><br/>That was why He had many amongst the nonbelievers who could spread His Word and do His Work.  The angels, like Raphael and Yvael, and the Chosen, like Isolde and Adolf.  The Chosen often did have all the answers, but they had the opportunity to do His Work as intermediaries and heroes, and had His Guidance to bring it to fruition, usually despite any failures or sometimes because of them.  The angels just had to be sure the opportunity remained.  The forces of the dark, the demons, would work against Him and His Chosen, and they would do whatever was necessary to remove that opportunity and keep His Work from being done, His Word from being spread.  Including sitting at the table of His Son, poisoning His bread and wine with lies, and betraying His confidences, selling them to the lowest of bidders.<br/><br/>She would be there to prevent another Judas from infiltrating the ranks.  If only it were that easy.<br/><br/>Commander Wojcik looked up at the building, ambrosial smells of warm, baked bread wafting from the open door.  The breeze had cooled her on her way, but now it wrought an increased heat from the ovens inside, comfortable in this section of the valley despite it being midsummer.  It took the half-angel a moment to remember she was here on business, and she eyed the shadows on the road, the bushes and trees, and the windows and rooftops for any shooters like had been posted outside the church.  Someone had known about her meeting with Isolde before, and it was possible they would know about the second one, whether or not it was the same sender.  Better to be safe, it was said.  Certain with her physical sight, she closed her eyes and moved on to her holy sight, senses barring any ill-will for a mile out without her awareness.  It was a public place, so she couldn't force back any unholy creatures, but an once of prevention was worth a pound of cure, and she wasn't sure about the reception of such entities in any case.  It didn't sound like they were yet unwelcome.<br/><br/>She was early, so she felt little beyond the typical grey and black of sinners' hearts.  There was an odd emptiness stretching throughout the town she had sensed since arrival, which gave her pause, but only long enough to recognize there was little more she could do than accept its existence and be wary.  Pushing the aura through the walls of the bakery, she took account of the bodies inside, regulars to the establishment.  Having these persons present would make their own presence accounted for and give difficulty to spies that might be sitting among them, but it made whatever they, as a group, intended to communicate less flexible. More importantly, resounding like a spiritual sonar, was the blazing aura of an angel, and one she recognized.<br/><br/>Yvonne stepped inside, seeing a man sitting alone at a table near the shaded windows.  He had a different face than she remembered and she decided to take it in stride, that the man he possessed would have been of particular standard and given purpose to the angel's intents.  As she entered, she could feel warmth radiating invitingly off of him, and she was certain he was the man she was looking for, the sensation an effect of the power from this inner-being.  Moving forward, her steps took her toward the table and through a second aura, much akin to break through water on a dive in the pool.  It was refreshing and distorted sounds and shapes around her through holy means.  This wasn't unfamiliar to her and she removed the red scarf wrapped about her arm, knowing that it would cause distress to some of the members that would soon be showing up, but believing it to go unnoticed by patrons surrounding the room considering the special conditions under which she now stood.<br/><br/>""Raphael,"" she said with a nod of her head, seating herself at an angle to the man whose flesh was worn by the angel she addressed.  She did not feel so friendly as to take the chair aside him, but she wanted to keep the arrangement open for others to join by facing more toward the door herself and leaving open the majority of the positions nearest them.  It did allow them to remain flanking any unsavory additions to the table.  ""I received your missive.  Thank you for the invitation, I hoped it would be to find you well.  I have reason to suspect I was not the only one, however, and that the others will be here soon - can you feel them?"""
3863,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=220,2015-03-02T06:09:44,Isolde,"Isolde dressed carefully as she readied herself for the meeting. She wanted to be prepared for any contingency and did not know who or what to expect. Finally, she hit on a pencil skirt and those ridiculous white half boots with the small heels. She frowned at the navy blue silk blouse that Chaya had slipped in but it went well with the linen skirt. A brown paper packet fell out of the sleeve as she dressed. Picking it up, Isolde saw the pearls that Hamish had insisted she bring. With an irritated sigh, she fastened them around her neck.<br/><br/>“Isolde,” Chaya called, as she came up the stairs with a breakfast tray. “Adina is in the kitchen having some breakfast and you really need to eat something before you go.”<br/><br/>Isolde busied herself with sliding her scrying materials in the drawer. She wasn’t entirely comfortable practicing magik around the girl yet and didn’t wish to offend her. Since Isolde had no idea who had sent the notes that she, Adina and Yvonne had sent, she was trying to find out through her arts the answer. The crystal had cracked when she reached a spot where she thought the answer might lie. Isolde still had no clue. Someone with great power was shielding that information.<br/><br/>“Chaya, I will drink some tea but the thought of eating makes me a little nauseous. Thank you for your thoughtfulness, though.” Isolde took the cup and sipped the now lukewarm beverage. “ Has Hamish come home? I need to tell him about this meeting and see if he will watch our back. I wonder if he even knows about what is happening today? I know that parade is this afternoon and he had preparations to make. I wanted to talk with him about some of my own plans.”<br/><br/>The young maid just shrugged, a little miffed that Isolde hadn’t even tried the homemade tarts. She turned to go.<br/><br/>“Your friend is ready to go and it is  nearly noon. I don’t supposed you will be rude to her and keep her waiting any longer.” She said, with a little sniff. She walked stiffly from the room.<br/><br/>Shaking her head, Isolde ran a brush through her short curls and slipped a gun into the small of her back. She lifted her skirt and slipped the atheme into her garter. The magical tool would be a weapon as a knife but also would give her magical protection if she needed it.<br/>“Adina,” she called down the stairs. “I’m coming. Grab your handbag.”<br/><br/>As the two young women walked to the bakery, not too far away, Isolde made small talk.<br/><br/>“How did you sleep? Was the bed in the guest room comfortable? That dark brown dress looks almost out of place in sunny Mittenwald, but it makes your eyes look ever so large.”<br/><br/>Adina murmured an assent but said quietly,<br/><br/>“Did you find out who called this meeting or what the purpose was?”<br/><br/>Isolde told her no and they walked in silence, both lost in their own thoughts.<br/><br/>The day was beautiful and the preparations for the parade were underway. The street had been blocked off and Isolde could hear bands in the distance as they practiced their tunes for the last time before the march began. Every window was draped with the red banners that held the black swastika. They fluttered in the bright sunny sky. The street corners were adorned with red and white geraniums and children were scatting around, laughing and eating giant platter sized suckers.<br/><br/>Isolde and Adina came to the bakery and stood outside the door, looking at each other. Isolde felt a sliver of fear slide up her spine and she fought it down. The energy surrounding this building was difficult to read. It was neither good nor was it evil. Isolde made it a rule to not entertain energy she didn’t understand but the note was compelling, not to mention she was curious. Who or what had gone to such great lengths to mask the authorship of the note?<br/><br/>Adina pushed open the door with her small white gloved hand  and the mouth watering heavy scent of yeast baking and cinnamon immediately made Isolde’s stomach rumble. Touching Adina on the arm, she indicated Yvonne sitting with her back to the wall in the far corner. Isolde made her way toward her. Something about the man sitting nearby drew her attention. She had never seen him before but yet, he seemed familiar.<br/><br/>“Do you know him?” she murmured to Adina as they passed him.<br/><br/>Adina shook her head and turned her attention to Yvonne. Isolde made introductions.<br/><br/>“Adina, Yvonne. Yvonne, Adina. We all have the same note.” She said in the way of explanation. “Have a seat.” She said to Adina but Isolde lounged against the wall, close to Yvonne and waited. Isolde was antsy. She hadn't seen Hamish since she had left the house yesterday morning. He was usually not late to appointments but he wasn't here now. She glanced at the small watch with the black band that she wore. Her palms were sweaty. No one was saying anything and there was clearly an air of waiting about the bakery. Patrons came and went, buying bags and boxes of pastries. None of them even glanced their way.<br/><br/>Isolde glanced at Yvonne who was coolly sitting close by. That man close by them, kept catching the blonde's eye as if they had a secret knowledge of each other.  Isolde watched Adina who kept opening and closing her handbag as if checking on the contents. What did she have in there? The small hairs on the back of her neck prickled. Had she walked blindly into a trap? Had yesterday's meeting with Yvonne been some kind of a red herring to make her think there was safety in accepting these blind invitations. She would wait a few minutes longer and then perhaps she should leave. If only Hamish were here, she thought, glancing at her watch again. Who else was coming to this meeting? Isolde shifted her weight on her feet and crossed her arms over her middle. So many questions and the silence hung over the room like a guillotine."
3864,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=240,2015-03-14T03:47:24,WildSpawn,"<div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""font-style: italic"">7 Months Ago...</span><br/>Asmodeus &amp; Udo's last reunion<br/><br/><dl class=""codebox""><dt>Brief Collab with Silence | <a href=""javascript: void(0);"" onclick=""var spoiler = this.parentNode.parentNode.getElementsByTagName('dd')[0]; if ( spoiler.style.display == 'none' ) { spoiler.style.display = 'block'; this.innerHTML = '-'; } else { spoiler.style.display = 'none'; this.innerHTML = '+'; };"">+</a></dt><dd style=""display: none;"">A few days days had passed after the arrest and successful execution of members of the resistance group. While others were still on the lose, the case was passed over to the criminal and security police departments. The child who survived the St.Peter Church's raid, was given full care. Unfortunately, Erlind had to wipe out his memory and replace it with a cleaner, less violent version of the story. He had successfully arranged to create a new identity for the child and give him a German name. Erlind was not very sure what to do with the child, but he recruited the help of a nanny and offered the child an opportunity to go to school. Nobody knew that he hid a Jewish infant in his home, not even Kai or Udo. Kai, though, had once again vanished. As for the Oberstleutnant himself, he needed to get away from everything ... everyone. The disappearance of Isolde sure left him concerned but he knew he would find her. Time was always on his side. The demon had overused his powers. He needed to be alone, and to regenerate his abilities. If he had lost control over himself, his materialization would have weakened. He was not ready yet to meet his Master in the Other-world, especially after rebelling against him. Fortunately, he was granted that five days leave by the Colonel and his return was scheduled for the longest continuous military campaign war during World War II was yet to come: The battle of the Atlantic. <br/><br/>The whole world can go to hell, not that he truly cared, but a demon got to stage his role well if only for another dance in this never-ending masquerade. <br/><br/>For an escape route, he opted for Starnberg, located at thirty kilometers south-west of Munich. The location provided frequent trains to and from Munich. By car, it would take one about forty-five minutes to get back to Munich which made the escapade far away for somebody who needed a small trip away from the city while wishing to remain close enough in case of emergency. Erlind owned a cabin isolated from the town itself and where it is said that King Ludwig II of Bavaria mysteriously drowned in its lake in 1886. After his first ever mortal rebirth in Finland eighty years ago, Erlind arrived to Germany about sixty years ago in his human form. The experience was pleasant but little did he know of the consequences having to duel in a mortal body, not until the Mittenwald Hotel incident of course which ended up in him killing off his mortal vessel in order to regain the lost powers. He had purchased the lake home and turned it into his personal hideout which made it a great habitat for a demon who <span style=""text-decoration: underline""><span style=""font-style: italic"">was once</span></span> trapped in a vessel of flesh and blood. Teleportation was then impossible, unless he manifested a thought-form of himself. A perfect example would be the day Isolde had summoned him to the warehouse prior to the Hitler conference. While the the experience was not physical, a connection was still made. From the exterior, the cabin looked like any other. It was a one story waterfront home, with a bedroom, a living-room; a kitchen and one bathroom. It offered the tranquility and privacy he needed at that time. Usually, the surroundings were dead silent. One would be given the impression that they were alone in the world. The cabin had a rustic wine cellar, but it was converted into a chamber of antiques such as ancient manuscripts and scrolls, old books, paintings; furniture and handicraft along with other highly valuable collectible items. The entrance to the cellar was protected by blood magic, the demon's energy source.<br/><br/>Two days had passed since he arrived to his modest retreat, but he spent his days mostly in the cellar, staring at a wall adorned with books of different sizes and colors. Udo Drechsler discreetly informed him that he needed to show him something of a very high importance. He also explained what happened in his hotel room and that somebody out there could be stalking the great possession, even murdering to lay hands on it. He said something about a book. Udo was not only magnificent in his fury, but he was also a knowledgeable man. So if he said that the item he held in his hands was precious enough, then he must have been saying the truth. Asmodeus was not the type of demons to make friends but if he shook hands with a mortal, it meant that personal interest was present. In the case of Gestapo officer Drechsler, Asmodeus found himself to appreciate this man the more and more they worked together. Isolde on the other hand, was an entirely special case. Confidentiality is a virtue of the loyal, as loyalty is the virtue of faithfulness, and loyalty he found in this man even though he hadn't been honest with Udo from the beginning. Well, until Kai exchanged the truth with the man in Mittenwald last Fall, and very recently of course when Asmodeus unmasked his true identity during the church massacre. Knowledge is power. Information is power. It was irrefutable to believe once that he could not trust the man; he would answer any of his questions without a deal, without asking for anything in return. An unshakable truth.<br/><br/>As he stepped out of his car, Udo took a moment to let the scenery sink in a little. He had to admit that the lakeside view was stunning. The cold of winter was not something anyone enjoyed. The sights, on the other hand, were a different story. He was strangely comforted, seeing everything covered in snow. Tress, city streets, houses. A nice feeling, after these long and stressful weeks, he could see why Erlind would want to hide out in a place like this for awhile. He was glad he was finally getting the chance to get this troublesome book off his hands. It was all he thought of when he arrived in Munich initially and it was all he thought of now as he walked up to the cabin’s doorstep. In the past few days, his attempts to find a way to translate it have failed. He had even gone to the extent of cornering a poor Jewish man in an alley one day when he was out for a stroll, when he had some time to kill, and demanded he translate it, before the man refused and ultimately had his life taken from him. This was maddening. Udo had really hoped he would have found out more about the book before he spoke with Erlind about it. He hated tackling things when he didn’t have a lot of information on. Maybe it was for the best. What if what this book contained was not something that would satisfy his curiosity? What if it was cursed and, if he or anyone else read it, it would kill any who tried to decipher it? Considering the near-death experience he had faced, he was sure there was some kind of curse on it. A chill crawled up his spine at the thought. At least it would be over soon, and his mind would be at ease, or so he hoped. Udo knocked twice on the door and stepped back. His posture was straight, gaze focused, appearing very business-like. Even if he was just coming out here for a quick chat, he couldn’t help it. He was feeling somewhat tense, which was a little unlike him; he wondered if the knock had reflected that, or if it just came off as something habitual. When the door opened, he tried to relax a little by smiling. “Guten tag, Herr Köhler! I hope I haven’t kept you waiting on me for very long,” he said.<br/><br/>Hearing a vehicle pull over, Erlind straightened up and brushed the dust off his knees. The cabin was quiet dusty, but one would only feel or notice if they stick their noses where they did not belong. The overall image of the interior was quiet pleasant. He could only hope now that the living-room at least was warm enough for a human. The first knock on the door made him look away from the fireplace to set eyes on the wooden entrance. The second knock pulled him towards the door. He placed a right hand on the doorknob and pushed the door outwards slowly. The man on the side was no other but Gestapo Drechsler, and the sight was pleasant enough to jerk his lips into a sincere smile.<br/><br/>""Guten tag, Udo"" Erlind took a quick glance outside and slowly shifted his gaze to the man as he stepped back into the habitat. ""Do not worry, you haven't kept me waiting. Time is on my side. And please, call me by my name. No point in formalities, Udo. Have a seat if you wish."" The blonde one chuckled and added, pulling the door behind them but keeping it unlocked. A large comfortable couch and two recliners were arranged in a way where they faced the fireplace. An oval-shaped wooden table in the center enhanced the appearance of the homey living-room. He offered the man a drink, noticing the great concern on the man's face.<br/><br/>Hearing that Erlind hadn’t been kept waiting was somewhat of a relief.<br/><br/>“It isn’t as cold in here as it is out there,” Udo said, shoulders rolling into a shrug, in response to Erlind’s inquiry. “Don’t worry about me. I’m merely eager to get this book business over and done with.” That probably went without saying. He knew that it was written all over his face, not that he could help it. He was uncharacteristically anxious about this whole thing or perhaps, though he’d never openly admit it, it was just that he was feeling like he had failed.<br/><br/>""May I offer you a drink? I have a small, but a good enough variety of spirits in the cellar.""<br/><br/>“Actually, if you have any around, I will settle for some ginger tea instead.” He said as he walked right over to the table and placed the book upon it. Immediately, he could feel a weight off his shoulders, but he was not going to let his guard down. He glanced out the window briefly. It was almost as if he was expecting someone to be peering in from outside. How ridiculous, he thought. Did this book really have that much of a hold on him? Udo leaned back heavily against the sofa. He stared hard at the book with his chin resting in the palm of his hand. “I wasn’t able to find a willing candidate to translate this book,” he sounded rather annoyed by the fact. The failure he was feeling toward that fact really did run stronger than he was willing to admit. “They would take one look at the book and freeze up,” he smirked a little. “Cowards, I say. Although, I did manage to discover that this book is the second in a collection and apparently deals with demons.”</dd></dl></div><br/><br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;"">---------------------------------<br/><br/>Present time, Mittenwald<br/>At the Group Meeting</div><br/><br/>And there was war in heaven: Michael and his angels fought against the dragon; and the dragon fought and his angels, and prevailed not; neither was their place found any more in heaven. And the great dragon was cast out, that old serpent, called the Devil, which deceiveth the whole world: he was cast out into the earth, and his angels were cast out with him.<br/><br/>As this one direct enemy of God and Christians moved with purpose into the place of meeting for the assembled reek of holiness - one similar to the atrocious fetor of rotten canned sardines, the familiar faces along with the oh-too familiar painful energy of the Archangel greeted the deceptive nature which proceeded out of the expression on Kohler's face. To the group, he appeared as the Nazi that he was, but to the mortals outside of the resistance circle, his visual appearance was that of a twelve year old child.<br/><br/>Bereft of that one thing that helps the filthy mortals seek and find all the barriers within themselves that they have once built against it, he studied Adina's face as he stepped past her and then the other faces, face by face. The only presence he was not expecting to see was that of the half-angel, seated facing the door. No attempts at ethical or social seduction, could ever eradicate from his heart this one deep burning hatred for her kind. He was once like her and she was what he once used to be, before he was raised to the ranks of the Seraphim then cruelly cast down to Hell for envy, for being different of blood impure. The Nephilim. Circus ponies. God's source of inspiration for his ridiculed mock-creation. To some, a chance was given to redeem the sins of their fathers, others were cast into hell even after they did and<span style=""font-style: italic"">He</span>committed them to chains of gloomy darkness to be kept until the judgment. But walking in the midst of the fire, four spirits shall rise, and they will not be hurt; and the appearance of the fourth shall be like a son of the gods. With the thought of<span style=""font-style: italic"">The One</span>inked in his mind, he regarded the fiery-redhead who was lounged against the wall next to the half angel, Yvonne.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Isolde, you look like you've gone to Hell and back. I hope life treated you well lately.""</span>He greeted her in his own way, delivering her a disparaging smile that never reached his eyes. She looked miserable, he thought. His instincts on the other hand came back powerfully. She was up to something, something no good.<br/><br/>Kohler who had come to the meeting in a somber uniform, moved to seat himself next to none else but the Archangel himself who had power over him, his ancient enemy who thwarted him and the angel who once deprived him of the only thing he truly ever wanted. Asmodeus' pride did not forgive and the human sacrifices were not enough to quench his thirst for the sinful fall of God's favored children. But while vengeance was his glorious weapon of mass destruction, this very same demon could see beautiful things in humble places where other people see<span style=""font-style: italic"">nothing</span>. The self-effacing and gracious demeanor of Raphael made Asmodeus if only for a while, forget the bloody history which linked the two together until the fall of the antagonist on the Day of Judgement.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Your brothers were here. I know. I could feel them around. How can the sparks of Michahel's adoration of me even go unnoticed, let alone his superiority complex?""</span>The demon mocked in a deceptively gentle voice, averting his gaze to Yvonne, Isolde and Adina. When he looked back to Raphael, his stare was empty. Sarcasm could only go for so long before it turns into an attitude problem of an award winner.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""But as much as I hate to say it, Raphael, you've proven to be different.""</span>he paused and smiled with pure honesty for once.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""This is not a declaration of love, I promise.""</span>Honesty was not his best tool but it lived inside him, forever coiled within him like a lazy serpent. Asmodeus leaned over the table with his arms, eyes narrowing.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Gestapo Officer Udo Drechsler was murdered.''</span>he studied the faces of those who may not have known before continuing.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""He perished in a tragic accident the day before, but it was not an accident. He was being followed for something he possessed.""</span>Tilting his head, Asmodeus eyed the group with coldness. He knew he was somewhat responsible for he had let his trusted mortal return home with the book. The demon never before felt saddened for the loss of a mortal. It was a sorrow which the world knew not; and often times we call a man cold when he is only sad, for he too was once a man.<br/><br/>Despite attempting a casual, comfortable posture, the demon silently worried. The Seal which the Fuhrer had kept for years no longer adorned his finger. Asmodeus' diabolical signet ring in the possession of the mortal German scum had locked him tight like a genie in a bottle for years, giving the owner endless powers to command and summon him when they wished. Now it was gone. A fake ring had replaced it and lurking in this crazy man's mind, Asmodeus found nothing that could help him figure out who was now in the possession of his lost Seal. He should have known by now. So why hasn't he? The physical and<span style=""font-style: italic"">spiritual</span>disappearance of Obergruppenführer Barizan soon after arriving to Mittenwald added up to the mystery."
3865,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=240,2015-03-15T05:54:45,Isolde,"Isolde was uneasy. Hamish should have been here by now. This was the first time that she had been involved in clandestine affairs without him and suddenly she felt as naked, as vulnerable as a child.<br/><br/>""Isolde, you look like you've gone to Hell and back. I hope life treated you well lately."" He greeted her in his own way, delivering her a disparaging smile that never reached his eyes.<br/><br/>Isolde took in the good health and the straight back of her almost lover, Erlind Kohler. She listened to the intimate and familiar tones as he inquired about her health when he knew full well that he was responsible for nearly killing her. She looked from him to Yvonne and had the most acid feeling burn her stomach. Both of them had been there that last day at the clinic, consenting to her torture. Isolde had died that day, not physically but deep inside, that part of her that was sweet and good, had died. And fool that she was, she felt the pull of desire for this man, this demon.<br/><br/>Did the others present realize they were in the audience of a demon? She wondered. Isolde eased herself a little closer to Yvonne. Somehow, Nazi officer not  withstanding, Isolde felt a little more allied to the woman. She leaned down and murmured to the blonde woman,<br/><br/>“Do you know who that man is? I don’t recognize him. I thought I would know most of the players here.”<br/><br/>To Erlind, Isolde said,<br/><br/>“I have been to Hell but you are mistaken. I am not back and probably never will be. Thank you for your part in my journey. Did you call this meeting? What do you want now, Erlind? More blood? A pound of flesh more?”<br/><br/>She narrowed her eyes and was glad for the weight of the weapon in her waistband. Adina put her hand on Isolde’s arm. For some reason the woman’s touch calmed her and helped Isolde in regaining her focus.<br/><br/>“I believe that we have a common enemy,” she said coolly, smoothing back her unruly red hair. “I take it you received a note to meet here today as we did. And You sir,” she said, directing her words to the stranger, “I’m afraid I do not know you or your part in today’s charade. Perhaps you could enlighten me.”"
3866,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=240,2015-03-26T05:36:44,GreyHelm,"Zanzibar blinked, and the busy street in central Mittenwald vanished to be replaced by the dank, forlorn interior of a concentration camp. It was a stop he had been meaning to make for some time; he agreed with little of what the imp they called Führer did, and these camps stood near the top of his list. Completely unnecessary and wasteful. So many lives being thrown away, and for nothing. It was despicable.<br/><br/>He thought back to his meeting with the demon Asmodai, who had been unable to identify him- he could have been more subtle in his disappearance, but after all the analysis and observation he'd conducted on the being posing as a man named Kohler he'd elected to leave him with some food for thought. He knew it would only be a matter of time before the status of the Seal on Hitler's finger became known, and he wanted to see how quickly the demon would be able to piece things together.<br/><br/>He moved purposely deeper into the camp, empty black eyes scanning his surroundings without displaying much reaction. He wasn't immediately challenged, but he knew that came from the authoritative way he moved and not from any kind of recognition from those assembled within the compound.<br/><br/>He saw the lines of people, trudging slowly to their deaths, gaunt and thin, eyes lifeless and defeated. His gaze took all of them in, as he moved to a raised platform on one side of the open area. He jumped lightly on top of it and turned to face them all, his long coat billowing out behind him as a strong wind blew into his face, its bitterness ignored as it touched his smooth, hairless skin.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Your Lord has come.""</span>His voice boomed out over them all, freezing everyone in their tracks as all eyes turned to regard him. He remembered how small his concerns formerly were, how shortsighted he had been. It felt like a lifetime ago, when he was only concerned with temporary pleasures and fleeting moments of ecstasy. Now, he knew what it was to be a God. Now, he had learned of compassion and righteousness.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Open your eyes to His Glory. Open your hearts to His divine Grace.""</span>The world was filled with lost lambs, and it was his duty to show them the path. It fell to him, to lead them back to the purifying dark that hid all flaws and enveloped all ailments. There was comfort in the absence of light, and they needed to realize it. They all needed to realize it.<br/><br/>He raised his arms and they all began dropping in waves, rippling outward from him like the movement of water in an otherwise still pond, from the point where a rock had been dropped into its surface. They fell like rag dolls, lifeless, eyes glazing over, their souls feeding him even as he bestowed his mercy upon them.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""I end your pain, My Children."" </span><br/><br/>He did indeed; their agony and torment was ended, and they were given the honor of strengthening him in his purpose. What more could he do for them? Their otherwise worthless lives would be wasted in the gas chambers. No, this way they could serve a purpose. As workers they were flawed; emaciated and weak, but their souls were just as valuable to him as any other. He saw a Nazi approaching at the corner of his eye; a flick of his pupils, and the man fell; to his knees, screaming in torment as Zanzibar turned to regard him.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Rejoice, for you stand witness to the beginning of my Church."" </span><br/><br/>The man fell flat onto his back and began convulsing violently on the ground, but Zanzibar was already gone without a trace."
3867,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=240,2015-04-11T20:23:53,GreyHelm,"<div style=""text-align: justify;""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""A shame,""</span> he said softly as he stood out on the balcony overlooking Mittenwald, high above the bustling populace. He could see crowds of people moving around without any discernible order, could see markets and squares and churches… it was humanity at its most simple, most rudimentary. Naive to the workings of the mighty, ignorant of the powers that would ultimately determine their fate, these people were like ants, toiling in their colonies and farms, consumed by the colorless labors of the moment, without a single thought for the boot that could come crashing down on them at any moment, obliterating them along with all that they know. <br/><br/>Gone, wiped out, without even an echo remaining of what they were, erased from the memory of time, with not even the faintest mark of their doings left behind. It would be as if they had never existed, for the world did not care for their pitiable lives, did not concern itself with what they deemed important- for they lacked the insight to even grasp the <span style=""font-style: italic"">concept</span> of importance. No, their worlds were minuscule, the extent of their relevance as insignificant and paltry as a thin wisp of vapor, easily dispersed by the wind. <br/><br/>Zanzibar's black, dead eyes latched onto one location in particular, sensing the powers gathered there. <br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""A shame,""</span> he repeated, <span style=""font-weight: bold"">""that I must depart before they are dealt with."" </span><br/><br/>The powers assembled were now clearer to him than ever before; he tasted of their essence, recognizing them for what they were. One of them in particular felt very familiar to him, and as he made the connection he felt the edges of his lips curve up into a malicious smile. <br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Consorting with Angels, then, Asmodai? You are less vindictive than I thought. I am disappointed."" <br/></span><br/>He was The One, he feared nothing, yet at this early stage the presence of Angels -these <span style=""font-style: italic"">particular</span> Angels- could prove troublesome to him. He knew their power, could feel it, even if in some cases it was the echo of their presence alone, and it was clear to him what they were. No ordinary Angels, that was a given. But it mattered not, for he would crush them all. <br/><br/>He would crush them as he would everyone else, and those unwilling to bow before his Glory would do so with shattered limbs. He was the salvation of all, and those who refused to accept it would seal their fate as the damned, the unbelievers, the ones who would prefer to stand with an invisible, uncaring God that would never eclipse the might of Zanzibar, the chosen who brings with Him a new age of reckoning. <br/><br/>But not yet. There were other, more pressing matters to attend to. Let the insects gather and conspire against him, one arrow was the same as a thousand, when the target was a mountain. He would brush them aside like the inconsequential gnats that they were, when he returned. Oh yes, he would be returning, of that there was no doubt. <br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""It may not be on the third day… but I shall rise again. And my shadow will forever cast this world into darkness.""</span></div>"
3868,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=40,2014-09-10T03:57:13,Gunther,"At some time in the past, present or future...<br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""My Lord, the humans will engage in a terrible conflict. Millions will die,"" one of the many angels in heaven attempt to employ reason with our lord God. He was not perturbed, nor was he disuaded by the comments. They come as no surprise, because he was aware of these events even before the people about to participate in them are. <br/><br/>God smiled at the angel, he beamed warmth into her bosom. She felt accepted, loved and valued all at the same time, just from his presence. ""Are you not concerned for the welfare of the people?""<br/><br/>""The people will live. The people will love. They will experience life in all its grandeur. These experiences, they will take to their graves. They will pass on a legacy to their children. Their children will learn from their experiences and hopefully improve upon their own lives. I am not concerned about the people."" God embraced the angel making her feel as she was the most important entity in the universe. At that very moment, she was. But was this before, during or after the 9th of November 1939? The true answer is all of the above. Time works differently in heaven. Events that have not happened are about to happen. Events about to happen have already been played out. God smiled and radiated warmth and love over the land.<br/><br/>""My child, as long as man loves one another and learns to increase their capacity for love, by loving thy neighbor, he will continue to walk this earth. When the majority of man becomes enamored by his own greatness, believes he is me and that he is obligated to no one, then we will worry. When man turns his back on the church, the one true faith, ignores his brother's pleas. Ignores his neighbors requests, then we can worry. It is when my name is spat upon, that Raphael is instructed to blow the horn. Upon his first blast, Rapture. All those who have respected my wishes and held me close to their chest, will be swept up into heaven. All those children who have not grown to an age where they can make decisions on their own, will be brought to my table, to join me in heaven. Those who have died recently and not had their bodies interred, will find themselves by my side in heaven. To the men remaining on the earth, they will see these people's clothing. They will see their cars, train or other modes of transportation that they may have just recently been driving continue as their laws of physics would have them do. The Rapture will cause chaos amongst all who remain. There will be those who follow him, the one who resides in the underworld and there will be those who have yet to decide. If they wish to preserve their eternal soul in love and happiness in heaven or to spend eternity with the demons of hell, not engaged in some lust-filled orgy, but in some of the most painfully excruciating experiences repetitively occurring over and over again for all of eternity. They must chose. It is not for us in heaven or for Satan in hell to decide their fate. They decide of their own which way they will go. I will help them arrive in heaven if they love thy neighbors and learn to expand their capacity to love. But those who espouse hatred and show only apathy toward their brothers and neighbors are bound for the other world.<br/><br/>""When Raphael blows his horn the second time, Tribulation. Then the people left on earth will make their decisions. They will experience worldwide hardships, disasters, famine, war, pain, and suffering, which will wipe out more than 75% of all life on the earth before the Second Coming takes place. The tribulation will be a difficult time for the people, much worse than the devastation they are about to endure. It will last exactly seven years.<br/><br/>""At the end of the tribulation, seven years after it begins, Raphael will blow his trumpet a third time, making the arrival of my son. He will walk upon the earth not as a lamb, but as a lion and bring more death and destruction upon those few who remain. He will lead the four horsemen through the lands and wipe the remaining vistiges of mankind from the earth.<br/><br/>""My friend, yes it will be a horrible time for them, but that will be there punishment when they turn their back on me. I give them life and I give them love. I am not upset when one, two, a handful or even one society turns their backs on me. Satan can try to take over the world or even attempt to nullify both heaven and earth, but there are sufficient numbers of good men still walking this planet who will stop Satan. There are men of moral integrity and courage ready to lay down their lives for justice, for the love of their fellow man. They will provide aid to their enemy for they know in their hearts it is best to forgive thy enemy, even at the darkest hour. It is because of those good men, with chests filled with love who walk the earth that I am not concerned about the events in one nation on the eve of one of the most cataclysmic events in the history of mankind.</span><br/><br/>Raphael listened to the Fuhrer, Adolf Hitler. He did his part to appear as though he belonged. He saluted and chanted the same ignorant statements in concert with the vast array of Germans and nazis assembled. He knew Adolf Hitler was a vile man, but he forgave him anyway. He knew it was not time to blow his trumpet. The events about to happen would be horrific and remain burned in the memories of men for centuries to come. Raphael was happy and remained outside. He felt the warmth of God's love. It strengthened his own resolve.<br/><br/>When the demon Darcy arose to speak at the dais, he recognized her exactly for what she was. She may have sat at the right hand of Satan himself. She may have been his spouse for all the evil that poured from her form. She was someone Raphael needed to watch. But his charge was not to stop Darcy, Asmodei or any of these other demons from perpetrating the worst crime in man's history, but to observe and protect the soul of the one witch who was given God's blessing of an eternal soul. For this reason alone, Raphael emitted a blast of God's warmth, LOVE out to every person or creature in the room. The blast was imperceptible to every human in the room. It was similar to a kick in the testicles to the demons, but a loving firm kick rather than one of those harsh painful ones. It was meant to bless the humans, though they knew not what was happening. They remained lost in their euphoria. It was also meant to break Darcy's grasp. It was meant to remind them that God still loves them and they are welcome into his house when they are ready.<br/><br/>To Isolde,<span style=""font-style: italic"">""God still loves you,""</span>was again whispered to her for only her to hear. Maybe the one calling herself Darcy could hear it too. It would be painful to her ears if she could. Raphael smiled knowing these pitiful demons were worried about their own existence. He had no intention of banishing them to hell at this moment. For he knew, there course was set in stone. Their day was coming, but it was not this day."
3869,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=40,2014-09-10T07:31:39,Anadwen,"Darcy Krohs. So that was the cold woman's name... She had a malevolent air around herself, if Kai ever saw any. Her beauty was like a statue of ice - there was nothing warm, alluring or kind about her, it was a woman not milk and blood, but steel and ice. Uncomfortably reminiscent of Lena from a few centuries ago, but it wasn't the same person. He'd recognize<span style=""font-style: italic"">her</span>, and this Darcy was someone else. Her presence lacked the flame he'd feel if it were Lena, the flame of a twisted and tortured emotion which wasn't willing to disappear. He flinched at the sound of her voice, smooth and elegant, and yet coming like a spear right to the back to him. Something wasn't right.<br/><br/>What that something was he did not have the time to recognize, because he found himself dumbfounded staring at her, eyes empty like bottomless wells. A part of his being was willing to resist, but it was a minority. He wasn't even thinking about the possibility of something like this happening - hell, no.<br/><br/>She spoke of the sins, and he regained his conscience for a mere moment. Wait, what was she saying? He wasn't a mortal, how could he possibly give up something that was a part of the essence of his being? He didn't want to agree to this. The smile was completely wiped from his face, and his almond-shaped eyes narrowed as he gazed at her. She was strong, definitely a witch. If he wasn't sure about Isolde in the beginning, this was definitely a witch like from a picture book. He strayed from his thoughts once more, becoming absorbed in her voice, and agreed to her words, but the yes was a half-hearted nod to the crowd rather than his true will.<br/><br/>And then, another presence smacked itself into his conscience. Different one than the witch's - he clearly recognized holy power, which was to a demon like a kick into the stomach. His pupils dilated to nothing but tiny droplets of black among the pools that have been slowly shifting into a dark burgundy, and he twitched. 'Love'. To Hell with love. Well, at least such a sharp sensation was enough to break out of the trance. All of a sudden, he wanted to be anywhere else than there.<br/><br/>Like with a snap, he returned to his full senses and conscience as she left the stage. His fingers clenched around his hat, returning it to his head, and swung his fur-lined black coat over his shoulders. The hall begun filling with murmur and talk, and a possibility to slip out offered itself to him.<br/><br/>""Cigarette break,"" he muttered to no one in particular, and quickly made his way through the rows of chairs and crowd to slip out through the back entrance. The cold winter air that he breathed in at the first moment he put his feet onto the fresh white snow was heavenly pleasing in comparison to the stiff, unbreathable air inside. He drew a long, deep breath in, a gloved hand slipping into the pocket of his coat to retrieve a pack of cigarettes. It was more than convenient to him to have this sort of excuse ready any time he needed to get out of somewhere, when things simply became unbearable. He didn't feel anything for the taste, but the twirling smoke that arose from the thin white cigarette's tip, burning in tiny embers after he drew the glowing match near, was fascinating. In the end, he spent more time simply holding it between his forefinger and middle finger, perceiving as it burns, rather than smoking it. If his memory was correct, he actually drew it near his lips only twice.<br/><br/>A shadow appeared on the white snow, sharp in the rectangle of light that the lightbulbs from the interior cast on the stark white snow. He slowly turned his head towards it, his keen eyes picking up the sounds of footsteps, pushing through snow. A thick grey furcoat brushed against his shoulder a moment later. She was shivering, pressing the coat to herself.<br/><br/>""Herr Jaeger, did you see that woman?"" her silent voice requested to him, raising a small white hand to drag the fox fur collar up and cover her neck from the wind. She was just a human, a young one to add to that. Her dark mahogany hair was pinned in an elegant up-do at the back of her head, adorned by a sapphire clasp - as dark blue as her eyes were, sharply contrasting with her pale skin, which appeared blue-gray in the dim light of the twilight. A blooming flower, just a daughter of someone wealthy and powerful with little mind and opinions of her own. But in his greed, albeit hidden well, Kai wouldn't mind taking even this girl, though she couldn't think for herself much. He gave her a soft smile, but his eyes in the shadow of his hat remained cold. He nodded to her. ""A magnificent display of elegance and power in one."" he concluded, shortly gazing at the cigarette in his hand.<br/>""I don't have a good feeling about this, Herr Jaeger."" she muttered, eyes flashing towards the ground.<br/>""Just call me Kristof, Annika."" he requested to her silently.<br/>""Really? I... Alright then, if you... Think it's fine."" she clasped her hands together. ""Kristof, I think something bad is going to happen. Do you... Think there will be war?"" She looked up at him. Her eyes mirrored the stars above.<br/>""Oh, definitely."" he agreed, silent in voice, but there was no worry or sadness in those words.<br/>""Aren't you... Afraid of it? If there will be war, it means that many good men might die..."" It was a whisper rather than an open statement.<br/>He shook his head. ""There is no need to worry, child. The strong will be victorious. And we are the strong, thus the victory will be ours. If you fear death... Death is only another door that we have to pass through.""<br/><br/>Sweet talk, sweet talk to lure the fish into the net. A make-believe front.<br/><br/>""Thank you, Kristof. Maybe you're right... And there's nothing to be afraid of."" Annika nodded, a small smile appearing on her plump lips.<br/><br/>All of a sudden, Kai wished Asmodeus was somewhere nearby. He had a lot to talk to him about.<br/><br/>He turned on his heel and made his way back to the hotel. His mind was far clearer now..."
3870,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=40,2014-09-10T12:36:37,Sound of Silence,"A chill pricked the back of Udo’s neck as the Führer strode to the front of the room, preparing to give his speech. It was the same chill he always got, and had felt when he first heard the man speak, when he was still a boy, and he never grew tired of it. Deep in his heart he knew that Adolf Hitler was the one man who could indeed truly move Germany forward into the future. He would continue to serve his cause until death. Heil Hitler! Let the Master Race be born and become the future of Germany!<br/><br/>Slowly, Udo stood from his seat and placed his heels together and straightened his posture immediately. He took in a deep breath, raised his hand in salute, and chanted, “Heil Hitler!” at the top of his lungs, as if he was competing with the others in the room, just so he could be heard above everyone else. His heart pounded with elation as he tuned out everything around him and focused on one thing and one thing only. Adrenaline ran through his body as Hitler spoke and others cried out and he was almost trembling from the excitement. He was completely moved to the point where it was difficult to contain himself in spite of his calm appearance.<br/><br/>As the speech came to an end, he applauded, smiling broadly, continuing to chant along with the rest of the crowd.<br/><br/>Then Darcy stepped up and the mood changed ever so slightly. This was the first time he had seen her. He had heard the rumors and even had his doubts about her, but, like the others, dared not question his leader’s decision to bring her here. Those doubts appeared to be muted as soon as she began speaking, and his mind was set on hearing her out. There was some resistance; it was some natural part that was rejecting some foreign thought, something other than the will of his leader, trying to dictate him, but even that was drowned out.<br/><br/>He stared at her, his mouth moving against his will, though somewhere in his mind he was jumping for joy. “We are the Master Race… We will work for the Father land in total obedience…”<br/><br/>All of a sudden there was another feeling that seemed to be combating whatever He wasn’t sure if he understood what it was right away, it almost felt like being reunited with something forgotten, but it was there. The next thing he knew, he was struck with a feeling like something had been lifted from his shoulders. Everything was hazy and his head ached. Something was definitely strange here.<br/><br/>Udo felt a strong urge to leave the room. He loosened his tie a little and glanced at his pocket watch, noting that the speech had gone on for almost two hours now. There was still a little time before they were all dismissed though some people, as he noticed someone from his row leaving, were already stepping out. He glanced around the audience, wondering if anyone else had gotten the same feeling he had. Nobody seemed to make any mention of it at all. It was the weirdest thing. Maybe he was just losing his mind, Udo thought.<br/><br/>Or was he..?<br/><br/>The person now in possession of the microphone began speaking: “Heil Hitler! And… thank you Fraulein Krohs…” but Udo tuned them out. It was just a wrap up and dismissal anyway. Noise made his headache worse and his thoughts were plagued by whatever the hell just happened. He dared not speak up. To do so would more than likely mean the end of him. Besides, if he did he was sure he’d come off as crazy.<br/><br/>As the audience applauded one last time, and everyone was dismissed at last, Udo stood from his seat and then left the auditorium."
3871,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=40,2014-09-10T21:54:57,Anadwen,"The soft, dark fur, as if stripped off a beast of the north, sled off Kai's shoulders the moment he entered the hotel once more. Warm air, full of carbon dioxide, heavy like a cushion of lead that was set down on his shoulders. A sigh escaped him, and he looked up in the lavishly-decorated corridor. Even through the dim light, he could all too well recognize the details of the furniture around him, upheld to the highest standard, but a bit too flowery to his liking. This place stunk like wurst, beer and Nazis... Mainly the Nazis at this moment.<br/><br/>It was full of the stench of humans, of the smell of the sweat that ran down their temples, their flesh and the blood that flowed in crimson streams across it, a perfectly woven net. His old self would be driven mad by this stench, but he learned to hide the heretic soul under a gentleman's facade. He gave the woman, already quite into her age, but still retaining grace, that he vaguely recognized and passed by, a slight not and an elegant smile, bowing his head ever so slightly, and went on, slowly pacing across the corridor. His polished black shoes made little sound as his feet touched the ground and were lifted off it again.<br/><br/>The evening was more than late now. For a moment, he stopped, retrieving the silver watch from his pocket, attached to a thin chain to the exquisite suit he wore, and he wasn't even surprised to see how the night has progressed. Oh, well, why worry? He could just sleep in the morning and early afternoon the following day - or drink a lot of coffee - since he had no plans for it, anyway.<br/><br/>Except for the ballroom party the following day. That was going to be a feast for his eyes and the black hole of avarice they shielded. Take, take, take, take all you want!<br/><br/>But his attention was dragged towards a man in the corridor. The man that he's seen before - he sat but a few seats away from himself. An officer, judging by the uniform, but his stench and the aura he gave off was purely human. There was nothing special in that presence, yet... He seemed as a rather good tool to pass more chaos into the world. Or rather, as someone that would be fun to throw into a game of cat and mouse and watch how it unfolds.<br/><br/>Taking a step forth, he approached him, taking his hat off, and smiling as he hung it onto his hand, by the coat that was thrown across his forearm. ""Good evening."" he spoke in a quiet voice, but rather calm and composed. ""It sure is a beautiful evening, is it not? The speech of our great leader was inspiring as always. He sure does have a magnificent gift in blowing air into the flames in one's spirit and making them burst high."" His gaze strayed off the man's face, sliding upwards towards some distant point, just before he snapped back to his previous position, though shifting in posture ever so slightly. ""I wish more of us were blessed with such a talent. Court ordeals would be far more enthralling then."" With slight jest and mirth, he cocked his head to the side."
3872,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=40,2014-09-11T04:24:33,Isolde,"Isolde came back to her senses to find she and Erlind were still in the conference room, although the closing speaker was wrapping things up. Some of the chairs around them were vacant and she found she was still clutching his hand. Clearing her throat, she removed it and clasped her hands in front of her. Then she remembered her unadorned hair and reached to pat it into place, only to find that it was securely in the snood without even so much as a renegade curl.<br/><br/>“I’m going to the ladies’ room,” she began to say to her escort when she realized that maybe,…<br/>“Do I have to ask your permission now?” even to her ears her voice sounded breathy. Isolde didn’t quite know how to go about this being a soul slave and was afraid that she was probably going to break a lot of rules.<br/><br/>Without waiting to hear yes or no, she threaded her way through the crush of people. In the ladies’ room, she found there was a line waiting for the toilets and the women were three deep trying to use the mirror to apply their lipstick. A blonde woman shoved ahead of her to make a moue at herself in the plate glass mirror. Isolde said,<br/>“Aren’t you Eva Hitler?”<br/>The woman smoothed the red marks around with her pinkie finger and smacked her lips on a tissue.<br/>“No, dolly. I’m not. I’m Eva Braun. Addie won’t marry me. He heard a rumor that I might have Jew blood and I laughed and said, Not any more than your own mummy.”<br/><br/>The woman was direct and frank. Isolde was startled by her cavalier attitude.<br/>“I told him it didn’t look good for the father of the Fatherland to not be married. It might make the children bastards.” She tossed back her head e chortled at her own coarse joke. “ Like I would call Addie’s Nazis bastards.”<br/><br/>She sobered quickly and peered at Isolde to see if she was laughing at the Nazis’ expense. Isolde was smarter than that.<br/><br/>“Well, dolly, I’m going to get some beauty sleep so I will be the belle of the ball tomorrow night. I suggest you do too. Be sure to sleep in tomorrow too, because it will be a long night. We women might as well go on to sleep because the men will be smoking cigarettes and drinking gin all night, congratulating themselves on being the Master Race. We will just be in the way.” She did a quick air kiss Isolde’s direction and abruptly left her standing, next in line.<br/><br/>After her turn in the facility, Isolde decided Eva Braun was right. She was exhausted and tomorrow night, she would need her full strength to get close to “Addie”. Instead of rejoining Erlind, she made her way to her chambers where sleep was a long time in coming."
3873,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=40,2014-09-11T04:50:06,WildSpawn,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">Isolde &amp; Erlind's Pact RP:</span><br/>m<a class=""postlink"" href=""https://creativefreedomrpg.com/blog.php?u=110586&amp;b=947"">http://creativefreedomrpg.com/blog.php?u=110586&amp;b=947</a>m<br/><br/><br/><br/><br/>_______________________________________________________<br/><br/><br/><br/>Erlind's eyes fluttered open and he was welcomed back to reality with an inconspicuous shock-wave coursing through his body.  The kick was strong enough and holy enough to bring him back to reality and detach him from the trance he was in. It was only then that he remembered the name of the woman that Adolph Hitler introduced. Darcy Krohs.<br/><br/>While the name itself was not familiar, Erlind only knew of the Witch her filthy agenda, and that she was what she was. Some Witch. This did not mean that he was aware of the fact that the Witch he anticipated was Darcy Krohs.<br/><br/>The sharp pain in his head prognosticated what soon became self-consciousness of his surroundings. The Pact had been made. He glanced over at Isolde and then down at how their elegant fingers entwined with one another. As she asked him for permission to use the bathroom, Erlind remained silent. She was wise enough to know that of course, she did not NEED a Demon's permission to use the bathroom. As she began to walk away, he noticed Eva Hitler - also known to the Nazi Party as Eva Braun - exiting the auditorium in hurried steps. The woman may not have been yet married to their Leader, but it was out of respect that she is referred to as the wife of Adolph Hitler, just not in the presence of the Master.<br/><br/>He bowed his head to follow Nazi Officers who were still seated, and excused himself, leaving the auditorium.<br/><br/>He had expected to see the Great Hall crowded, but it was already past 11:00 PM. Some went seeking dinner, while the rest headed to their rooms, calling it a night.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""I wish more of us were blessed with such a talent. Court ordeals would be far more enthralling then.""</span>With slight jest and mirth, Kai cocked his head to the side.<br/><br/>Erlind walked towards the voice, masking the post-confusion which dwelt in his brain and manifested itself on his face.<span style=""font-style: italic"">“And I wish that more people could express their gratitude towards our Führer. I believe there is a difference between moral and immoral leaders and so far, our victorious Führer showed a successful leadership.”</span>Erlind expressed a lie through a deep voice which dripped with reverence to Adolph Hitler, making it believable enough for the ears of any mortal. In that case, Udo. He offered the men a generous smile which graced his lips. He bowed his head to the Gestapo officer.<br/><br/>Erlind glanced at a waiter and called him forward. The waiter strode beside the trio:<span style=""font-weight: bold"">Pride, Greed and Lust</span>. The Demon picked up a glass of champagne and raised it.<span style=""font-style: italic"">“Heil, mein Führer”</span>He took a long sip. The Oberstleutnant rubbed his brow with his other right hand and added.<span style=""font-style: italic"">“Officer Drechsler, it is my great, great pleasure to see you here tonight. How was Berlin?”</span><br/><br/>Beyond the depths of Udo's pale blue eyes, bathed Erlind in the screams of the innocent whenever these two happened to be on a mission together. Udo never failed to make him spend a good time torturing mortals in the Jewish Ghetto. He held the human in high regard. Together they spilled blood and stroke fear into the daring ones. His expression grew somber once again, as he tilted his head down, sipping more champagne.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Where was Adina?</span></span>He wondered. She was nowhere in sight."
3874,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=40,2014-09-11T13:12:12,Sound of Silence,"The corridor leading toward the Great Hall, and the Great Hall itself, was crowded and filled with murmurs that seemed to echo all around. Overall, the mood was relatively upbeat and spirited, amongst the murmurs there was laughter and cheer, which in turn also put Udo in a good mood as well. He couldn’t help but smile a little and even make a comment here and there when he felt the need or was asked about something. This was a celebration after all, and he should keep in good spirits rather than dwell on the negative. That appeared to be what everyone else was doing at the very least.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“Good evening,”</span>a soft voice called out to him suddenly.<br/><br/>For the longest time, he took in the appearance of the man who had approaching him to make conversation. He didn’t recall ever seeing him before tonight. Or had he? He tried to search his memory and figure out if he had, but came up with nothing. This man was someone completely new to him. There was an air about him that was indescribable, but that didn’t mean it was necessarily a bad thing. It was nice to see some fresh faces amongst the crowd. It meant that their great leader’s influence was spreading, and this was very pleasing to him.<br/><br/>Udo smiled pleasantly in return. “Why yes,” he said, keeping his voice neutral yet content at the same time. “I would have to agree with you. It is quite a lovely evening.” His smile widened a little when the stranger mentioned Hitler’s speech. Ah, the Führer’s speech. Udo could not properly put into words just how much that speech had motivated him. The stranger’s words were fairly accurate, however. He truly did feel ignited in a sense and it was a wonderful feeling.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">”I wish more of us were blessed with such a talent. Court ordeals would be far more enthralling then.”</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“And I wish that more people could express their gratitude towards our Führer. I believe there is a difference between immoral and moral leaders and so far, our victorious Fuhrer showed a successful leadership.”</span>A familiar voice chimed in suddenly before Udo could reply.<br/><br/>Lieutenant Erlind Köhler.<br/><br/>Udo glanced at Erlind out of the corner of his eye, offered the same pleasant smile, and nodded, “Always a pleasure to see you as well, Lieutenant Köhler. Berlin was… is as magnificent as ever, if a bit quiet.” He thought highly of Erlind, and didn’t hesitate to show it either. It was his way of playing favorites, if only because he truly did enjoy the times they spent together crushing the Jewish plague beneath their heel. Though, lately he hasn’t gone out and snuffed out the plague. There were a few crafty and elusive ones he had to track down. When he did find them, he would thoroughly enjoy dragging them out into the street like he always did.<br/><br/>“I’m sure that silence won’t last much longer,” he continued, thinking of the Führer’s plans. “As you’ve just said, our Führer is a glorious and victorious leader. I, for one, am confident in his abilities.” A soft chuckle left him, and he glanced at his company, “Oh, but enough about me. How have you been since our last mission together? And you…” He turned his full attention to Kai, “I’ve not caught your name.”"
3875,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=40,2014-09-11T22:00:55,Anadwen,"Right at the moment of Erlind's appearance, Kai's eyes narrowed, and the soft smile underwent an ever so slight change, shifting it into a malevolent smirk. Things were going as he wished now - this officer piqued his interest, and his old friend returned... To answer the questions he himself had, maybe?<br/>""I have to agree."" he gave a small shrug, nodding to the other demon's remark. ""Another gift rarely seen unveiling like a rose. I have high hopes in him that he will lead us to a... Fruitful future."" He barred his teeth in a smile that lifted his cheeks, narrowing his eyes to little more than thin slits. Every word in that sentence was chosen specifically for a certain purpose - mastering the art of speech took him a long time, but as most demons which were blessed by a more active mind, he also had the gift of a serpent's forked tongue that poisons the air around with each word and lures the snake's prey to its end.<br/><br/>He was reveling in the aura of twisted darkness that was so strong when all three of them stood there. As if a cloud of darkness has descended upon the corridor, he aimed his senses on this presence, to read as much out of it and decide where he will move the next figure on the chessboard. Existence was one big, big game.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">This man, Asmodeus. He feels like someone who'd enjoy the sick stuff with us, am I not right?</span>- that was what Asmodeus would hear, but no one else, as he softly turned his head to face his companion, his thumb sliding behind the edge of his jacket's pocket. If he wasn't mistaken - and he truly doubted that he could be so wrong about a person - he would have a nigh-bottomless well of entertainment to watch.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Can I play a game with him? Can I make him my toy?</span>His tone was almost mockingly pleasing; to think that someone like him would will to beg an old companion in such a childish manner was comical at the very least.<br/><br/>His smile grew darker as Udo spoke to him. ""Ahh, where'd I put my manners, dear? Forgive me the momentary slip-up. My name is Kristof Axel Jaeger. You may have heard of me if you tend to linger around the court - I'm an advocate."" he responded, bowing ever so slightly as he introduced himself. For a moment, he put the hat that he held in his hand aside, and took off the black glove off his right hand, revealing paper-pale, but perfectly kept fingers. He offered it to Udo to shake.<br/><br/>It would be better for the officer not to take it. It was venom to a man's mind.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Hello."" a figure in a perfectly clean white suit spoke to the young man. ""It's nice to see you again."" The voice was kind, but his eyes were cold. A friend. Yes, he was a friend. He's known this boy for ages, since he was a child, and he's known his parents, too, often coming to visit with fascinating, often also quite expensive, gifts. Who knows how old the man was? He always looked the same, as if he didn't even age. <br/><br/>""I hope you've had a good time since joining. Personally, as a supporter... I think it was an excellent choice, though maybe not yours in all entirety. Maybe other young people will also be able to make this excellent choice despite their... Misinformation and distrust streaming from it that they held at the start."" What he spoke off was, off course, joining the Hitler Youth. <br/><br/>His hand sled under the white jacket he wore, and retrieved a pocket watch. It was somewhat small, but its perfectly white inside invoked an idea of purity and beauty, carved in the silver case that held it together. ""Here you go. I had to go to Berlin for a court case, and I thought of you.""</span><br/><br/>That would be what would be carved into Udo's memory the moment the officer would accept Kai's hand. Not yet, not yet, but soon. Just a moment. The black within Kai's eyes deepened, embers lighting in them, a stance almost inviting to take his hand and shake it. There would be no doubt in the man's mind that he's known Kai - or, rather, Kristof - since his teenage years. No doubt at all."
3876,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=40,2014-09-12T15:09:48,Isolde,"Isolde readied herself for bed and realized how exhausted she was. Every bone in her body ached from the experience of selling herself to Erlind. Refusing to dwell on that or to feel sorry for herself, she turned out the lights and stood to admire the lake view once more. Dreamy thoughts of tomorrow night’s ball filled her as she imagined herself floating down the stairs in that wonderful pink ballgown. Going to a real ball with a silk gown trimmed in ermine was like a fairytale come true.  Finally, when a huge yawn nearly split her face, she lay down.<br/><br/>Sounds of footsteps in the hall and occasional bursts of laughter or Heil! permeated the thick door. Isolde tossed over, covering her head with one of the pillows and burying herself under the thick duvet. Thoughts of the evening swirled around her like ravens swooping in to pluck out her eyes. She noticed she was holding her breath and her limbs stiff as if she was in danger. Consciously breathing deeply, she forced herself to relax and drifted off into a troubled sleep.<br/><br/>Her dreams immediately began to be peopled with troubling images of tormented souls that she could not quite reach to save. She ran through streets where every building was on fire. In the dream she wore the lovely pink ballgown and she frantically thought, “I must not spoil the dress” even as she raced over mud and dead bodies. Isolde swam to consciousness in a cold sweat, seeking out the dress on the manikin silhouetted in the bright moonlight flooding through the window.<br/><br/>She turned over and feel heavily asleep this time. Time in this segment of sleep was slower, thicker and Isolde dreamed she was with a man, maybe Erlind and someone else, she couldn’t quite make out his face. They were going down a quiet tree lined street to a modest house marked by window boxes. The man shoved open the neat white door and they barged into a living room turned bedroom. A hospital bed was erected where a coach should go and medicine bottles lined up on the side table. A frail person was on the pillow. She struggled to see. It was Adolph Hitler. The man told her, “it is your task to kill him.” Isolde was stunned. This damaged human could not be the monster all feared. He was emaciated and had but one finger on both of his hands. She turned to go and the creature lunged from the bed, threatening to kill the man. Isolde picked up a ladder back chair and bashed, and bashed, and bashed,  and bashed, until the man’s head rolled from his body. Isolde woke up with a gasp and her heart pounding uncontrollably in her chest.<br/><br/>In her befuddled state, she saw a figure standing next to her bed. She gathered the duvet to her chest and huddled under it.<br/><br/>“Well, cousin,” came a sultry voice from the black figure, “you have made yourself quite a catch, n’est pas?”<br/><br/>Darcy! Isolde shook her head. Was she still dreaming?<br/><br/>“I can’t have that, now. He is a very, very strong demon and I wouldn’t want you to get hurt.” She purred with a parting stab of ice, “or influence him against ‘the plan’”.<br/><br/>“Darcy?” Isolde asked, wiping her eyes and squinting. “What are you doing in my room?”<br/><br/>A hand out of the darkness behind her covered her mouth with a rag soaked in something sweet. As Isolde began to lose herself to oblivion she realized it was ether. She was awake just long enough to watch horrified as Darcy stood over her in the bed, feet on either side of her and began to trace a spiral in the air, wider and wider until the circles of it would encompass the two of them. The air began to sizzle.<br/><br/>The last thing Isolde saw was the rose colored ballgown standing vigil in the corner of the room, seeming to be backlit by a white winged creature with a drawn golden sword. Then the world turned black and she had a final sensation of flying."
3877,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=40,2014-09-13T05:12:46,Gunther,"Rafael thoroughly enjoyed watching the spectacle at the convention. He expectantly anticipated the ball, the following evening with glee. It would be a fun filled event, to say the least. But fun was only a side bar. The man upstairs had given him permission to drop the<span style=""font-style: italic"">Love</span>and assume the mantle of a true Arch Angel. Although, Rafael was a healer, he still has other abilities. A vision had been placed in Rafael's head that something tragic was about to transpire with the<span style=""font-style: italic"">chosen one.</span>He would have to intervene.<br/><br/>He spied several of the minor demons leaving the room. A few chatting up in corridors or stepping outside to infest their lungs with smoke fumes. Rafael entered the latrine, stepped insid the closed commode and entered the ethereal plane.<br/><br/>The brown leather trench coat was gone, the white shirt, black tie, tan slacks and black boots were no more. Even the short cropped high and tight hair cut was replaced with his longer beautiful blonde hair. He allowed his downy white feathered wings to expand and he fluffed them as he strode forward. The gold trimmed chrome steel hauberk with gold spaulders hugged his chest. Silken white robes spilled out of the creases of his armor. His arms, covered in silver and gold bracers and gauntlets, a simple gold and silver strap surrounded his head like a crown signifying his place in heaven and a matching pair of greaves covers his legs and feet. Today, he carried the sword of his brother Michael instead of his silver and gold staff. The staff would be available when needed, but was for use in healing and the sword was there to fight the minions of the dark lord.<br/><br/>From the ethereal plane, Rafael paid attention to the subjects at the Hotel Schiffmeister. He could not interact with them yet, but could listen to them. He tired of the conversation with the Advocate, herr Drechsler and the two demons Asmodeus and Kai. He knew they were merely pawns in a much larger game of cat and mouse. Rafael was more concerned with Madamoiselle Devereaux. She was the one he was concerned with most. He felt that her life was in danger and needed the most attention.<br/><br/>When he arrived at her room in the hotel, it was too late.<span style=""font-style: italic"">“I can’t have that, now. He is a very, very strong demon and I wouldn’t want you to get hurt or influence him against ‘the plan’”.</span>The demon he had just this evening learned about named Darcy Krohs spoke.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“Darcy?” Madamoiselle Devereaux asked, wiping her eyes and squinting. “What are you doing in my room?”</span><br/><br/>From some unforseen plane a hand reached out behind Isolde, covered her mouth and Isolde succumbed to sleep. The Demon Witch, Darcy traced a spiral in the air, wider and wider until light flickered in  several hundred bright lights or specks and engulfed both Isolde and Darcy. The air flickered and sparked, popped and arced and within seconds, the two were gone. There was no indication as to where they went or what plane the demon witch was on. Rafael assumed it was the underworld.  Rafael had drawn his brother's sword and attempted to intervene, but he was too late. The first thing Rafael thought of was contacting Erlind. He felt the demon was his best chance of recovering Isolde since she was valuable to him.<br/><br/>Rafael returned to the ethereal plane, located Asmodai and instantly arrived at his location dressed in his Hungarian Gestapo disquise. ""EntschuldigenSie bitte, herr Oberstleutnant Köhler. Ich heisse Gestapo Kriminalrat Rafael Halasz. Ich habe etwas Dringendes zu besprechen mit Ihnen , wenn Sie bitte."" [Tr.: Excuse me please, Lieutenant Colonel Köhler. My name is Gestapo Inspector Rafael Halsz. I have something urgent to discuss with you, if you please.] Rafael motioned the Wehrmacht officer, whom he also knew as Admodeus, a demon he banished into oblivion once almost 2,000 years ago. "" Bitte vertrauen Sie mir . Ich komme zu euch mit tollen Nachrichten."" [Tr.: Please trust me. I have terrific news.] Rafael motioned for Erlind to leave his companions and take a walk with him."
3878,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=40,2014-09-13T10:47:41,WildSpawn,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">“Always a pleasure to see you as well, Lieutenant Köhler. Berlin was… is as magnificent as ever, if a bit quiet.” </span>Udo said.<br/><br/>The Archdevil holding the champagne glass chuckled and nodded his head.<span style=""font-style: italic"">“I cannot agree more, Officer Udo.”</span>His eyes shone with glints of amusement mixed with a lot of confusion.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“Oh, but enough about me. How have you been since our last mission together? And you…”</span>Udo asked Erlind and turned his full attention to Kai,<span style=""font-style: italic"">“I’ve not caught your name.”</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“As always Officer, better than I have ever been. Same routine for the most part. Our victory in Poland was so far an exquisite entrée. This is but the beginning for our Germany, my friend.”</span>He responded and turned his attention to Kai as well.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic"">This man, Asmodeus. He feels like someone who'd enjoy the sick stuff with us, am I not right? -  Can I play a game with him? Can I make him my toy?</span></span>Kai communicated to Erlind. Only he could hear. The tone though was almost mocking. Erlind hid his uncontrollable grin behind his champagne glass, emptying it at a gulp.<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic"">I like him. It is rare that I like humans and their stench , you know that. But this one, he's special. His bravery and dignity are rare. Feel free to toy with him. He's all yours, but if I was you, I would want to make a treaty between him and I...If you see what I mean, Kai.</span></span>Erlind responded and listened carefully, as Kai proceeded to bewitch Udo with his words. The Demon had that affect on both men and women, children and elders. Kai had a  talent in the effective use of words. It really depended on how strong mentally Udo was, and how much longer he could resist the urge to take that hand and shake it.<br/><br/>Erlind  looked away from the two men and studied his surroundings.<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Tomorrow, I shall introduce Isolde to Adolph Hitler.</span></span>The Demon thought to himself. Once introduced, he planned to get her a position as the Leader's secretary and then it would be very easy for the both to conduct a successful assassination. It had to be one that would make the world believe that Hitler took his own life. Just as he smiled at the idea, Erlind felt a blast of heat on his back and neck. He raised an eyebrow and rubbed his forehead, glancing around to see a cloaked shadow peeking out at him from behind a white ceramic pillar. The face was hooded so he could not recognize the person. The dark brown figure moved from one pillar to another in a surreal speed that it would appear as no more than a blur to the eyes of a mortal. He heard a strangled cry but he was not very sure where the sound could have come from. It could have been anything. The evening had made him a mess to the point where he could simply not think clearly and the fact that Adolph Hitler was still in the possession of his Seal was not making the situation any better.<br/><br/>Suddenly, his body began to tighten and sweat formed on his forehead.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“Excuse me please, Lieutenant Colonel Köhler. My name is Gestapo Inspector Rafael Halsz. I have something urgent to discuss with you, if you please.“</span><br/><br/>Startled by the voice, Erlind turned around and his face turned into this sickly pale complexion. His eyes widened and the breath he inhaled caught in his throat. The holy light emitting from the aura of the Angel was too blinding. It made certain blood vessels in the whites of his eyes break, forming tiny red spots everywhere.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“Inspector... <span style=""font-weight: bold"">Rafael</span> Halsz“</span>Erlind tipped his head sideways, struggling to sound confident when he was really quite nervous. That Holy presence was suffocating, and not in a good way.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“Please trust me. I have terrific news“ </span>The Inspector in disguise added.<br/><br/>Erlind forced his gaze on the Archangel and remained quite for exactly twenty seconds. He was not pondering the sincerity in the Archangel’s tone – that he trusted. If Raphael wanted him dead, he would not have needed to ask him for permission to follow him, nor would he seek to trick him into going with him somewhere. The Angels did not play mind games, only the unholy ones found constant pleasure in exercising such filthy tasks. It was their way of wasting time. During that twenty seconds, Erlind remembered just how much he hated him, forever blaming him for his misery. The Demon took in a deep breath and attempted to regain a rigid control of himself. He raised his chin in defiance and looked straight into the Archangel’s eyes.<br/><br/>For a short, short moment, It felt as if God himself was staring back at him straight through those frighteningly  yet undeniably beautiful blue eyes.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“Sure. Please, follow me, Inspector.“</span>Erlind responded calmly. He glanced at Kai and excused himself from Officer Udo.<br/><br/>Jaw clenched, the Demon began to make a way towards a side exit. He was totally unaware that the Witch he despised the most – Darcy – was the one clouding his mind. He did not think of Isolde once since the moment she left the auditorium, nor did he feel like he should worry about her whereabouts. If Raphael’s kick in the nuts awoken the people from their trance, it surely did not help Erlind’s case. The reality itself, of losing complete control was like that of a sharp backhanded slap across the face.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“But the wisdom from above is first pure, then peaceable, gentle and open to reason. It is full of mercy and good fruits, impartial and sincere.“</span>The Demon repeated James 3:17 and paused a few meters away from the main building. He used a large tree as a cover against the falling snow. He pulled out a cigar with two fingers and gently blew on the end of its tip, lighting it.<span style=""font-style: italic""> ’’Blessed are the peacemakers, for they shall be called sons of God, Mathiew 5:9... Ah! He should have spoken of <span style=""font-weight: bold"">the</span> exception, isn't it, Raphael?’’</span>Erlind chuckled weakly and rubbed at his left temple. He looked at the Holy One and took a puff of the cigar, he then looked away and exhaled the smoke. Standing that close to his nemesis was that one last thing he sincerely believed would never happen -- ever again, yet there he was.<span style=""font-style: italic"">’’I am listening, Raphael. What terrific news do you have for me?’’</span>Erlind breathed cocking a concerned eyebrow. The Demon's normally sparkling and troublesome eyes were now tainted with blood and vacant."
3879,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=40,2014-09-13T12:22:06,Sound of Silence,"At Erlind’s words, Udo couldn’t help but grin. “A wonderful beginning,” he replied calmly. At that moment, he almost regretted not taking a glass of champagne when it was offered to him. That would have been the perfect time to take a drink.<br/><br/>When Kristof finally gave his name, Udo’s gaze lingered on the man’s outstretched hand for a moment. To accept it, or not to accept it, that was the question at the moment. It seemed like a friendly enough gesture. But on the other hand Udo wasn’t really sure if he trusted it; there was something in the stranger’s eyes that made him feel like that might not be a good idea. There was a dark aura that surrounded the three of them when they were together, he was well aware of it to some extent. Perhaps it was because his soul was filled with darkness that he recognized it in his own way.<br/><br/>Instead of accepting the hand, Udo, his own hands remaining by his sides, simply said, “An advocate, you say?” By his standards, not accepting that handshake was incredibly rude. He almost felt bad about it but quickly expelled the feeling… those eyes… they were… He brushed that thought aside as well and continued speaking, “I can imagine there wouldn’t be any dull moments when it comes to such a profession.” He mused. It was just a guess since he couldn’t really speak from experience. Not to mention, like any profession or job, there would be a few dull moments here and there.<br/><br/>It was around that time when the Hungarian officer, Rafael, approached Erlind. He felt something prick the back of his neck just then, similar to the feeling he felt in the auditorium.<br/><br/>Udo nodded to Erlind as he followed Rafael and then turned his attention back to Kristof, having half a mind to excuse himself from the conversation as well. The other half of him, however, felt the need to stay keep conversing. Surely there was another reason this man had approached him to begin with. In his experience, people didn’t approach others without reason. He wanted to find out what that reason was, and in the end he decided to give the man one chance.<br/><br/>He decided to go with the typical, “Well, Kristof, It seems to be just the two of us now, does it not? Would you care for a drink?” Then he gave a gesture over toward the bar area. Whatever happened, whether the man decided to accept the drink, which was not what he was expecting since the handshake was turned down, or not, he was going to make sure to commit Kristof’s name to memory. The man had an air about him that was particularly intriguing. It was one of those moments where he couldn’t place a finger on it but would know why in due time."
3880,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=40,2014-09-13T19:59:13,KaliNoir,"Adina had taken her seat next to Isolde, keeping her nerves pushed deep down to the bottom of her stomach. Being surrounded by Nazi’s felt like an immensely stupid decision by this point and images of the crowd, spurred on by Hitler and baying for her blood had burned onto her retinas. As Hitler took the stand, she rose with the rest of the crowd, saluting and uttering the right words. Being in the same room as the man who wanted her and her entire race wiped out sent chills through her but she couldn’t show it. If she was to make it through the evening, she had to keep her emotions under control, keep a mask of calmness on her face. And so she listened to him speak, silently aghast at his words and his promises. She felt unwarranted colour rising to her cheeks and hoped it would seem a sign of her passionate belief in the cause rather than angry frustration.<br/><br/>When he’d finished speaking, Hitler introduced a stunning blond woman who had been sat to the right of him. Her platinum blond hair was cut in a fashionable bob and she was a perfect vision of the Aryan nation. As she spoke, it seemed to Adina that the entire room slipped into a spell, became enthralled by her words, the entire room shouting the same answers to her questions, agreeing with her every word. Adina glanced furtively around her. It seemed that eveybody was fixated on this blond bombshell. Everybody except her. What did this mean? Why did the spell not seem to touch her mind? She gathered her coat and satchel and slipped unnoticed out of the row of seats and towards the back exit. Whatever was happening wasn’t good and she didn’t want to stick around and see what else was about to happen. As much as she wanted to speak to Erlind and Isolde, she couldn’t risk being exposed as a Jew.<br/><br/>The check-in desk was un-manned, the hotel staff were lingering at the back of the auditorium, enthralled as the rest of the audience by Darcy’s words. Her heart pounding in her chest at her own audacity, Adina slipped behind the desk and lifted the key to room 113 off its hook. She slipped it into the pocket of her dress and hurried up the stairs to find her newly acquired room. She half ran along the first floor corridor and fumbled with the key in the lock of the right door. Once inside the room, she closed the door and slid the bolt firmly home before collapsing on the large bed. She was too exhausted to appreciate the grandeur of the room. It had been a long and stressful day and if she was going to have any chance of figuring out what to do next, she needed to get a good night’s sleep. She kicked off her shoes and climbed under the heavy duvet fully clothed. Her eyes had barely closed when she began to dream."
3881,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=40,2014-09-13T21:10:40,Anadwen,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">I like him. It is rare that I like humans and their stench , you know that. But this one, he's special. His bravery and dignity are rare. Feel free to toy with him. He's all yours, but if I was you, I would want to make a treaty between him and I...If you see what I mean, Kai.</span>Asmodeus' words echoed inside Kai's mind. He was indeed right... Well, a demon's intuition doesn't lie, right? But he was left with his hand awkwardly offered for a handshake that wasn't accepted. His smile disappeared for the shortest of moments, just for him to regain his composure once more, slip the glove back on, and shrug at Udo's remark.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Didn't go for the bait? Ohh, poor you.</span>her voice was mocking. That angered Kai, but he kept the emotion bottled up inside him instead of releasing it. It would only raise suspicion.<br/><br/>""They are rare, but as in most professions, the ultimate luck does not exist."" he uttered. He was about to speak some more, but the appearance of Rafael - whose human guise could not fool neither him, nor Asmodeus, and alarmed him to the utmost point, where he had trouble keeping his composure - interrupted him. This goddamn archangel... All his muscles tensed up, the leather on his gloves creaking a little as he clenched his fists. His already pale face turned into an even more sickly-looking shade of white, paler than the surrounding walls, even. To be that close to a holy being of such strength...<br/>He gulped, pears of cold sweat appearing on his temples. One hand, clenched into a fist, was forced onto his stomach, which was tied in a knot and threatening him with throwing up the little he's eaten today. His knees almost made way to let him collapse onto the floor - the sheer force of will was what held him up. Closing his eyes to but a tiny gap, like prison bars crossed by the lines of his eyelashes, he drew a long, ragged breath in.<br/><br/>This mortal form was so fragile and sensitive. Lungs, heart, liver, kidneys, bones, muscle, blood... Damn it. So much suffering in a single day... Had he known it, he'd have remained outside with Annika.<br/><br/>What could Rafael possibly want off Asmodeus? He wasn't sure and he wasn't sure if he wanted to be sure.<span style=""font-style: italic"">If something bad is about to go down, let me know.</span>he shot out to Erlind-Asmodeus as he exited, before turning his attention back to Udo (finally). The events of today's evening had him more than alarmed about the entire situation. Naturally, meeting his old friend had him happy - as happy as things other than wreaking havoc and causing chaos among the ranks of mortals could just make him - but both the appearance of Rafael and the two witches, Isolde and Darcy - especially Darcy - made him nervous in his core.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Angels... You're a complete vegetable when they spring as if out of nowhere, aren't you?</span>That faux-concerned tone was annoying as hell (or heaven?), but more than good for Kai to get himself up again. He slipped two fingers under the tie, fastened around his neck, and released a deep sigh. Now that Rafael was gone, his physical discomfort went down a whole lot, but the bitter aftertaste remained, lingering somewhere at the back of his mind. He still seemed pale.<br/><br/>""All apologies. Seems like I'm not feeling very well this evening... Must have been the marzipan dessert I got served for lunch. I should have refused it."" he muttered, and nodded to Udo's request. ""Gladly. I was planning on refusing alcohol this evening to spare myself for tomorrow... But one glass of champagne won't kill me, am I not right?"" His smile widened a little with his attempt at a joke, and he followed Udo to the bar area. Once he picked a prey, he didn't give up on it easily, and this new toy would get unpacked and toyed with rather soon. Kai wasn't a third-grade fool that couldn't get inside a mortal's mind. He'd get onto his good side, get to know him, and then catch the little fly into the spider's web."
3882,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=40,2014-09-14T06:30:42,Isolde,"""Lock her in the dungeon,"" Darcy ordered as she went into her still room, tossing her handbag on the countertop. ""Keep her drugged. I do not want to deal with her."" A little man, bent from age, scurried to do her bidding. ""Hershel, keep her hands tied,"" he turned to go once again,"" Behind her."" she finished. As he disappeared around the corner, she murmured to her cat which sat curled by the stone fireplace.<br/><br/>""The wretch's power is in her hands,"" Darcy explained to the cat who blinked stupidly at her mistress. The ice queen strode to the desk that occupied the wall by the fireplace and filtered through the documents that were piled high. Using the spiked red fingernails, she flipped over two and finally pulled out one that was yellow with age. The paper crinkled when she touched it, sounding like dried leaves. Darcy sat down in the black velvet chair and read over the words written there. She had found an ancient spell guaranteed to, not call, but create evil.<br/><br/>With a woman's power to create life within her body and a witch's power to manipulate matter without, Darcy had found the ingredients and the words to create an evil that would answer to her. She did not want Isolde to interfer. That goody two shoes, Darcy thought with a grimace, always wanting to treat people with such care. Humans, not even magical people, Darcy thought, noticing a rat running along the wall. With a flick of her wrist, she sent the creature flying, alive, into the fire where its squeals were shrieks of agony.<br/><br/>Turning on the cat, she said,<br/>""You do nothing and are not worth the kibbles in your bowl."" and with another flick, sent the cat, yowling, after the rat.<br/><br/>The little gnome of a man poked his head around the corner.<br/><br/>""Mistress?"" he stammered, ""are you finished tossing creatures in the fire?""<br/><br/>Darcy glared at him,<br/><br/>""What Hershel?"" she snapped.<br/><br/>""Oh, I have done as you wished with your guest. Was there anything else?""<br/><br/>Darcy narrowed her eyes and with a flick of her wrist, sent the man dying into the fire."
3883,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=40,2014-09-14T18:50:17,Gunther,"<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold""><div style=""text-align: center;"">The demons begged Jesus, ""If you drive us out, send us into the herd of pigs."" He said to them, ""Go!"" So they came out and went into the pigs, and the whole herd rushed down the steep bank into the lake and died in the water.  -- Matthew 8:31-32</div></span></span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">'So this is the land of the pigs,'</span>Rafael thought to himself. When the odd pair were at a sufficient distance and Asmodeus lit up his wretched cigar, Rafael then felt comfortable communicating with the demon. At least he exhaled the smoke away from the Angel.<br/><br/>""Herr Köhler, "" Rafael continued to address Asmodai in his mortal guise to keep up appearances. ""I have come by some disturbing information I believe you will find very important. It should come as no surprise I have been watching you. In truth, I have been keeping an eye on your consort, Mademoiselle Devereaux. As a nurse, she falls under my purview. Although, I detest your association with this lady, there is not much I can do about it. For now, acceptance is my reluctant position."" Rafael paused choosing his words carefully. "" I will get to the point. I am not here to discuss our past, our hatred of one another or any other disagreements we have had. Something terrible has befallen your<span style=""font-style: italic"">Isolde</span>. It is imperative that I...no, we find her. I believe the witch, Darcy Krohs has absconded with her. To where, I know not. I entered Isolde's chambers from the ethereal. I felt a disturbance. Just as I was emerging, I found a demon taking Isolde Devereaux away. It was only a quick glance. They were there one minute and gone the next. I felt it important enough to pass this onto you.""<br/><br/>Rafael watched the demon for expressions. He would be surprised if he detected shock or anything to tell him the demon did not know. He fully expected Osmodeus to know exactly what had happened to her. But if he did not, he would propose they put aside their differences and work together in order to bring about her safe release. It was challenging at best. Rafael would prefer to strike this demon and those others down, into the depths of hell or oblivion itself. He certainly had cause and been given permission, but now unfortunately, he felt the need to work with these creatures or all will be for naught. His other option was to blow the horn and begin the rapture. He did not want to do that. God had a plan for the good men to save the innocents from these demons. So, he would remain patient and play his hand out to the end.<br/><br/>""The troubling aspect, is I could not detect their location once Frau Krohs lesft with Mademoiselle Devereaux. I assume she took her to the Underworld? I have not since felt her re-emergence in this world, but am watching with vigilance."" Rafael made the statement into a question; asking Asmodai if he could detect Darcy or Isolde."
3884,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=40,2014-09-14T23:37:56,WildSpawn,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">""...As a nurse, she falls under my purview. Although, I detest your association with this lady, there is not much I can do about it. For now, acceptance is my reluctant position."" </span><br/><br/>As the Angel spoke to him, Erlind gave him a small nod and continued listening, eyes lowered to the ground, sometimes shifting them to look towards a few attendees at a medium lengthy range from their position. The Archangel was wise enough to understand that his very close presence was blinding and for Erlind to protect his eyes from the aura, he had to shift his gaze away from Raphael every now and then. He remained quiet though, listening to the terrible news. At another distance from there, his demonic minions clustered behind the mind of one another in the shadows, trying to listen to what the Angel had to say but they could not approach nor could they listen. Erlind had created a protective barrier between these demons and himself as soon as his boots touched the snow.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">"" I will get to the point. I am not here to discuss our past, our hatred of one another or any other disagreements we have had. Something terrible has befallen your Isolde. It is imperative that I...no, we find her. I believe the witch, Darcy Krohs has absconded with her. To where, I know not. I entered Isolde's chambers from the ethereal. I felt a disturbance. Just as I was emerging, I found a demon taking Isolde Devereaux away. It was only a quick glance. They were there one minute and gone the next. I felt it important enough to pass this onto you."" </span><br/><br/>The news only made his mental state worsen as if the incident itself at the auditorium wasn't enough. Paranoia took over for a short time. He wondered if Isolde did not plan out her kidnapping so that she escapes from his grasp after she sold her soul to him.<span style=""font-style: italic"">“How is that possible? Darcy... So that skunk in the conference was Her.</span>” Erlind chuckled, disgusted of the idiot and dumb demon he had become. He tried to hide the tremor in the hand that held the cigar but gave up. He squeezed the cigar in his hand, turning it to ashes.<span style=""font-style: italic""> “She clouded my mind but it is all my fault... I cannot even sense Isolde's presence anywhere, and this explains why.”</span>The Demon rubbed his face with both hands. All the blood went up into his head.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""The troubling aspect, is I could not detect their location once Frau Krohs lesft with Mademoiselle Devereaux. I assume she took her to the Underworld? I have not since felt her re-emergence in this world, but am watching with vigilance."" </span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“Miss Devereaux and... We have made a deal and we have signed our pact this evening during the conference.”</span>The Demon communicated to the Archangel the events - in imagery - that occurred from the moment Isolde summoned him into the local warehouse, to the moment he signed the deal with her in his suite. At that point, he strongly believed that it was necessary if the Angel receives an access to every bit of details of the story, even if he was well aware of what could have happened. The Demon somehow made a confession, but a confession that he needed to preserve within Raphael in case something happened to him.<span style=""font-style: italic"">“So... Darcy could threaten to kill Isolde. She would make her summon me and then, I cannot ignore the call. I am obliged to answer, and she is to me. If she is in the Underworld, then you know more than anyone else that I have no access to it in this form, not until the day this body is old enough to rot. But if she is in this world, Raphael, then I believe there could be a way for me to locate Isolde... Maybe not Darcy but if we find out where Isolde is, then it's a promising start. </span>Erlind paused to collect himself but his mind was raging.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“I cannot even trust my own...”</span>The Demon confessed to the Archangel, absently gazing at the principle building. “But there is someone I can still trust... Kai. He is selfless and heartless. A chaotic maybe, but he despises Witches, and the one we are dealing with is no ordinary Witch... A threat to our kindred.” Erlind made couple steps back and raised his eyes towards the second floor's windows.  An unusual light was flickering inside one particular room. Room 113. He felt that Jewish woman's aura lurking inside that room. What was her name again? Adina, he thought, crossing his fingers together over his chest.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Raphael, think about it this way. A collision of good and evil... The most powerful of all. The evil heats up, warms the air. It evaporates anger and a desire for revenge. More hatred rises and it is then when the good rushes to take its place. It creates a certain force. An example would be what we call in physics, a Coriolis force. This mixture of holy and evil would then cause a violent rotation. An eye would then form, much like a Hurricane's. That eye would be our safe portal. Darcy must have left behind something in the crime scene. If we find anything which might have belonged to the Witch, then I can cast a spell that will reveal Isolde's location and secure passage back. She is powerful and if she had had her hands on the Underworld while I was away, then I alone cannot defeat her. We might have to gather if only a group of individuals, a certain balance of good and evil. They should be mentally strong, able to resist... evil... not the evil as mortals know it today, but a greater evil... The Witch and her minions. A balance of good and evil shall rise within this group and the clash we exercise, shall open up the portal. The balance should not be in numbers, but in power.”</span><br/><br/>The Demon locked his eyes on the Archangel and his lips parted to speak something he never thought he would say to Raphael, or any other Angel, or even God.<span style=""font-style: italic"">“Thank you...” </span>He slightly bowed his head humbly and lowered his eyes a few feet away from Raphael.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""And as much as you are ready to aid me in this, I shall do the same. I have wanted to destroy this Witch for a long time, mostly for selfish reasons. Today it is different. She dared to mingle in what does not concern her. I am doing it for Isolde as well. I cannot turn my back on her now. Even the dreadful, lamentable, atrocious being that I am, I have no power over those who God had protected. I would try, and try and continue trying, but I find no desire in torturing a woman who sold her soul to protect her own people. And for that, I break this pact and make an end to it. My words are enough to end this curse that I afflicted her with. I am not doing it for God for I am forever condemned... I am doing it for Her.""</span>"
3885,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=40,2014-09-15T09:58:16,KaliNoir,"Adina woke suddenly. She couldn’t have been asleep for more than half an hour as the level of light in the room was no brighter or dimmer than when she had closed her eyes. Something had woken her, but what? She had been dreaming, a strange dream of the woman, Isolde. She had been a captive of some sort, a prisoner. But surely that was simply a dream and nothing more. After all, she had not been looking into the water. The window was open, she noticed, letting in a cold breeze that rippled the heavy curtains. Voices floated in through the open pane. Perhaps it was that which had disturbed her slumber? She threw back the duvet and stood, crossing the room to the window and opened it wider so as to hear the conversation below.<br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><br/>“We might have to gather if only a group of individuals, a certain balance of good and evil. They should be mentally strong, able to resist... evil... not the evil as mortals know it today, but a greater evil... The Witch and her minions. A balance of good and evil shall rise within this group and the clash we exercise, shall open up the portal. The balance should not be in numbers, but in power.”</span>She recognised the voice of the speaker. Was that Erlind? The tall blond man she had encountered before Hitler made his entrance. Another chance encounter with the man she had dreamt of… This could not be a mere coincidence. But who was the man with him? There was something about the man, something otherworldy, a sort of aura that enveloped his human form. She supposed that it was something only she could see. Since she’d started using the book that the Rabbi had gifted her, she had begun to experience phenomena that she couldn’t explain and didn’t wish to talk about to any of her friends. She may be young and riddled with naivety but even she knew that seeing auras and catching glimpses of the past and future was not entirely normal.<br/><br/>She was meant to be here at the Hotel, that was the only thing she knew for certain. The vision in the water had shown her a group of individuals that she needed to meet. She had come this far, it would be folly to back out now. Before she could change her mind, she slipped into her shoes, threw her satchel over her shoulder and her coat over one arm and headed out of the hotel room and down the nearest staircase. There was a side door that would lead her near to Erlind and the heavenly presence he conversed to. She eased it open as quietly as possible and stepped outside.<br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><br/>“I am not doing it for God for I am forever condemned... I am doing it for Her.""</span>Erlind’s words floated across the air towards her along with the swirling snowflakes that still fell sporadically. The air was bitterly cold and her breath plumed out in front of her. She trembled, not entirely because of the cold but partly through anxiety, the knowledge that her life was about to change forever. She stepped forward out of the shadow of the building.<br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><br/>“Perhaps, Sir, I am one of those individuals you speak of. I cannot be certain if I fall under the category of good or of evil but I am certain that I am mentally strong. I withstood whatever spell this Darcy used to enthrall the other guests after all. I may have little in the way of power or ability but I have knowledge and cunning enough that I may be a helpful member of this team you are gathering.” </span>Her eyes were bright with enthusiasm, her mouth set in a determined line. Head held high, she awaited Erlind’s response. Although, if she were honest, there was no way she was taking “no” for an answer."
3886,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=40,2014-09-15T12:08:48,Sound of Silence,"Oh, he was accepting the drink invitation after all? Excellent.<br/><br/>“You know what they say, alcohol is the greatest remedy,” Udo commented as they made their way to the bar area. There was a certain look in his eye, one of mild curiosity as to why his newfound<span style=""font-style: italic"">‘friend’</span>Kristof had indeed decided to join him. In all honesty should feel like the luckiest man in the world right now, as it wasn’t often he would even ask someone to join him for a drink. For that matter, it wasn’t often that he even offered to someone, especially a stranger.<br/><br/>He was just in a good mood, a very good mood. That was all.<br/><br/>It was just their luck that there no spots at the bar left, but there was a bit of empty space. Udo took the nearest spot, nodding to a few of his fellow Nazis, though making it clear he wasn’t particularly interested in speaking with them, and waved to the server. The lad hastily handed the two of them glasses and then went back to tended to a few more people. He looked like he was a bit overwhelmed and nervous that there were so many Nazis around him. He frowned at the thought. It was a shame whenever he saw someone who wasn’t a supporter. On the other hand, at least the guy was doing his job.<br/><br/>Udo turned his attention back to his temporary company, and took a sip of his drink. “So, Kristof,” he began, choosing his words carefully, “first of all, you’re very kind for accepting my offer. I was afraid you’d turn it down and retire for the evening. That looked like a pretty nasty stomachache you were struck down with.” His gaze was very focused, though not quiet examining Kristof; he merely had his attention at this point. Once more, starting off from the beginning and working up. It was common knowledge that diving in right away wasn’t wise."
3887,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=40,2014-09-15T20:25:51,Anadwen,"Laughing lightly at Udo's remark, Kai followed, his free hand running down the black jacket to straighten microscopic imperfections on the soft fabric, and sweep off invisible specks of dust that could have settled onto him. ""Alcohol is humankind's worst enemy. Love your enemy, Jesus said."" he uttered, the smile now, in the archangel's absence, returning into its previous state. Even though this man was... Borderline rude to him when not accepting his hand, the more he thought of it, the more he came to believe it was not due to the lack of social graces, but rather a sense of danger. It was his own slip-up. He should not have went in headfirst for the catch.<br/><br/>This fly would need a net woven for its size only.<br/><br/>It was a shame that there wasn't a seat left to take - standing and walking around would sure get tiring after a while - but someone was kind enough to take care of his coat. A staff person, he supposed as he handed the coat to the woman that shyly asked him if she can help him with it. She even had an uniform on. With a slight nod, he turned back to the bar as she made her exit, and leaned on it slightly. The server looked nervous - even unnerved - from the amount of uniformed officers around. Not like he, a person without unfeigned empathy, would care, though.<br/>""White wine. Dry. No champagne, please."" he asked off the waiter, just to have his glass handed to him a few moments later. He wasn't planning on getting drunk, and so sweet alcohol was out of the option. Not like he'd be a big fan of it, anyway.<br/><br/>Softly picking the wine glass up by the thin stem, he neared it his lips, and took a small drink from it. ""I'm a night owl... That was but a way of my body reminding me of the fact that I'm not twenty anymore."" He raised his head up and glanced at the ceiling for a short while, before his coal-black eyes targeted Udo once more. ""Wonderful white wine they have here, though.""<br/><br/>But his gaze quickly got caught on something different. A trio of young women, one a short blonde in a red, tightly fitting dress, cascading onto the floor in gradually widening folds, another a brunette in a white silken robe with long, flowing sleeves, and the third, adorned by a wreath of mahogany hair, garbed in a smooth black gown. His gaze met with the last one's gaze, and she, recognizing him as the man whom she spoke to outside, told something to the other three, and all of them moved towards Kai (and Udo). The ermine fur collar, adorning her shoulders, nearly sled off them as she hurried, though retaining her elegance. He gave her a smile.<br/><br/>""Good evening, Annika. Came for a drink?"" he asked her, only slightly twisting to face her, and yet not shifting his attention off Udo. She, sliding a wisp of dark hair behind her ear, nodded. ""Good evening, Kristof. Yes, though I was intending to only stop by. When I noticed you there, though... I changed my plans."" Her deep blue eyes seemed to shimmer at the mention.<br/>""A lady should surely sleep at this time of day."" he shook his head with concern, though it lacked seriousness.<br/>""One day in a month it cannot be off any harm. Besides, do you know Maria and Karolin?"" Annika glanced at the other two. The blonde chuckled a little, covering her lips with the tips of her finders, and the brunette softly waved her hand at the two men.<br/><br/>""I have not met them before,"" Kai put his hat onto the bar counter, ""but it is a pleasure to me that now I do."" Putting his right arm before his chest, he bowed softly before them, keeping the wine glass in balance in his left. ""Kristof Axel Jaeger. I feel honored to meet a couple of such charming creatures."" A womanizer, as always.<br/><br/>""I'm Karolin Bachmeier, it's... A pleasure just as well."" the brunette smiled at him, soft dimples forming in her cheeks.<br/>""Maria Rothstein,"" the blonde added, ""and I second her. Besides,"" she turned her attention to Udo, ""you are Officer Drechsler, are you not? I've... I've heard of you from my father, Oberst Jens Rothstein.""<br/><br/>How incredible, Kai thought. These two could be of great help if Maria's father was really acquaintanced with Udo.<br/><br/>""It seems like a truly fortunate meeting, does it not?"" he tilted his head to the side, eyes narrowing. Annika's dreamy gaze, eyeing his face, was hidden under her thick black lashes for a moment.<br/>""Almost like a pearl to be found in the beautiful depths of the sea."" he spoke quietly.<br/>She smiled."
3888,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=60,2014-09-17T02:42:36,Isolde,"Darcy read and re read the spell, making sure she had each aspect down to a science. She paced the stone floors in the still room, checking the beakers which were brewing over small Bunsen burners. Her still room looked like a laboratory, not an herb room of centuries gone by. Her magik had grown in proportion to her use of more modern techniques. Gone were the days of stirring a black cauldron. Today she had glass tubing and Petrie dishes to create delicate balances for potions.<br/><br/>The fire had died down as had the stench of burning hair and flesh. She took a small black iron shovel to the ashes. Reciting the first important ingredients by memory, she said<br/><br/>""Ashes from one who is wily and strong. Ashes from one who is selfish and cunning. Ashes from one who is twisted and has no conscience."" Darcy smiled wickedly thinking of the three who had contributed to the success of the spell as she scooped three shovels of ashes, moving aside remnants of smoking bone. The ashes she deposited in mold that was waiting on the counter.<br/><br/>The  mold was spiral in shape, with grooves like a great Conch shell. Darcy carefully filtered the ashes along the groove, filling it to near the top.<br/><br/>""Now, I need the blood of power and hair of fire."" Darcy said, looking up and toward the open archway.<br/><br/>She covered the mold with a gauzy black cloth and dusted her hands off over the contrivance. Taking a vial and a needle from the cabinet over head and a pair of great silver scissors, Darcy headed to the dungeon to make use of what her cousin would never give to her, voluntarily.<br/><br/>Darcy liked the leaping flames from the torches along the stone corridors and used them instead of installing electric lights. Old castles were costly to modernize and Darcy didn't plan on living here once the domination of all good and evil was at her fingertips. Her footsteps rang on the stone floors as she rapidly approached the sturdy oak door. Damp decay filled the air as she descended into the bowels of the earth but to the blonde woman, it was the aroma of her greatest achievement like the scent of new money.<br/><br/>A sinister laugh erupted from her as she pushed open the door. Isolde was out cold, her long red hair flung over the side of the plank she lay on. If Darcy had cared for any one but herself, she would have felt pity at the grueling position in which Isolde lay,, with her arms handcuffed behind her back. Isolde didn't feel the agony of her shoulder joints, and never felt the sting of the needle that pierced her vein or heard the snip snap of the scissors as Darcy relieved her of a long hank of hair."
3889,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=60,2014-09-17T03:37:23,Gunther,"<div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic"">“Behold, I give you the authority to trample on serpents and scorpions, and over all the power of the enemy, and nothing shall by any means hurt you.” Luke 10:19<br/><br/>“When the enemy comes in like a flood, the Spirit of the Lord will lift up a standard against him.” Isaiah 59:19</span></span></div><br/><br/><br/>The young woman, Adina popped out of no where. She had obviously been listening to their conversation. Rafael was fine with this. He had seen the woman earlier. She admitted to being confused, but Rafael could see her aura as clear as the demon could. He knew who she was and considered her the bravest person in the Hotel this day. He looked up to her courage admiring her determination to stare her enemy in the eye. God worshiped<span style=""font-style: italic"">her</span>for her unwitting reverence and would take great pains to protect her. ""M'lady, please choose wisely. You do not have to travel with us. We are going to very dark places. You may be swept asunder. I will not stop you from following us, but know our destination is filled with a very dangerous and vile presence.""<br/><br/>Rafael was not worried for the woman. He knew in his heart, she would be cared for. He could watch over her while fighting the witch, Darcy. He could keep her healed and thriving. If she chose to accompany them into the depths of hell, Rafael would bring her back home safely, once accomplished he would never permit mere mortals' interference of her life. She would live a lifetime resplendent with the rewards of God's love.<br/><br/>Rafael knew what the demon would say, but closed his mouth and waited for him to say it. It was his right. Weren't demons like Asmodeus and his friend, Kai merely<span style=""font-style: italic"">Fallen</span>angels? The knew as well. Rafael looked upon these minions of Satan with respect. He would help the accomplish a mutual goal and do nothing to abet them in their back handed shenanigans.<br/><br/>Whenever Asmodeus had his group together, Rafael would be available to join. The first step would be to determine Darcy's location. Rafael believed it was either in Bavaria, Bohemia or Oberösterreich in Northern Austria. He knew she was not far. These provinces were the closest regions. He sensed her approximation, but could not ascertain an exact location."
3890,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=60,2014-09-17T21:09:20,Rhandom1,"<span style=""color: #BF0000"">**Warning: The following post contains some graphic material. I don't think it is that bad but felt an unneccessary warning was better than none at all.**</span><br/><br/>‘She’s pretty’, Hamish thought as he watched the young girl skip through the streets. She was probably no older than 16 with classic blonde looks and deep blue eyes. She accented her full lips and youthful beauty with a minimum of make-up which somehow made her even lovelier. There was no arousal for Hamish, it was a thought that simply breezed through as if noting the sky were cloudy.<br/><br/>He turned from the window and looked at the man lying at his feet. He didn’t like the messy ones. It wasn’t the mess or the screaming or the pleading that upset him. It was the dignity. He much preferred the gun over the knife. A gun was quick and clean. One shot to the head and it was over. No shameful begging, no ugly scene for the family to find. A dignified death.<br/><br/>But in the end, he would shrug his shoulders and carve the assignment into as many pieces as the contract required. Clients often wanted the assignment to die painfully unless it was political. Politicians always wanted an accident. But your average, run of the mill client generally didn’t care or couldn’t afford extravagant services. So it was usually the gun and his choice.<br/><br/>“I am sorry your passing cannot be dignified,” Hamish told the man quietly. “You have angered someone very rich and therefore they feel you must suffer accordingly.” The man only sobbed through his gag. He had already begged, threatened, and bribed. But he was a baker, he had nothing to barter for his life. There was nothing left but the job.<br/><br/>Hamish removed his jacket and withdrew a long knife. There was no malice in his movements, no intent to frighten or intimidate. His movements were beautiful, methodical, nothing without a purpose except efficacy. But to the man on the floor, who lie bound and gagged, there was no mercy in the movements or words. He would die badly and would never know why. As Hamish turned towards him, the baker knew from the blank eyes that no words or offers would persuade this man. There was simply nothing there.<br/><br/>Hamish stopped with the blade inches from the baker’s right ear. He looked into the baker’s eyes and blew out a deep breath. He took no joy in this and it seemed senseless. What could a baker have possibly done to some rich enough to afford these services? He had followed the target for days, knowing he would be alone when Hitler made his speech. He gave old bread to those who couldn’t afford it and often would offer work to the street kids for a penny or two to make deliveries. It made no sense.<br/><br/>Hamish placed his left hand gently on the bakers forehead and nodded. With no warning he plunged the knife into the ear and brain instantly killing the baker. Without a second thought Hamish then removed the ears, tongue, fingers, toes, and finally removing the heart. He washed his hands in a basin and carefully cleaned his knife. It would need sharpening again but that was no concern.<br/><br/>Hamish put his jacket and left the house of the baker. Coming down the street was the baker’s wife and children. As always her gaze slid right over him as they passed each other. Hamish couldn’t be certain if he ever heard the screams, he no longer listened. He had done something good tonight. A quick death for someone who did good things. There was dignity there.<br/><br/>Hamish returned to the hotel and approached the front desk. There was no one behind the desk so Hamish made his way behind and found his room’s mailbox. In it was a letter from Scotland, an address Hamish knew well. It would be another assignment. He had been busy in Germany since he had originally arrived 5 years ago. Several assignments were eliminated in what was no called the Night of the Long Blades. It was political assassinations for Hitler that had put him in such strong power and Hamish had made a very large amount of money that night.<br/><br/>Hamish climbed the stairs to his room on the second floor. Once inside he immediately went about his own clean up. No one would remember him but leaving a bloody shirt would cause suspicion to even the dullest maid. He went to the brass bathtub and started a fire using newspaper and wood he had gathered several days ago. Once the fire was going he added the shirt and pants and as they burned he placed the blade of the knife in the fire as well. Hamish would clean the blade to a sparkling shine after it burned off any remaining blood fragments.<br/><br/>Once the evidence of the shirt and pants were gone, Hamish used the bathwater to put out the remaining fire then thoroughly scrubbed the tub removing all evidence of the ashes and placing it in a trash can. Hamish opened a window and emptied the evidence into the chill night air just as the speeches ended.<br/><br/>He then bathed himself quickly and checked his head to ensure the hair had not come in too thick yet. Eyes may slide off of him now but a shock of red hair would be remembered and there were not many of those in Germany at this point. He returned to the bedroom and picked up the envelope. He sat in a chair facing out the window and let the cold German air attack his sense. It hurt but for Hamish pain meant he was feeling something. The rush of his good deed had already flittered away and left the everyday hollowness.<br/><br/>Hamish opened the envelope.<br/>“James,<br/>(1) - AMN<br/><br/>Assignment attached.<br/><br/>Baird<br/><br/>PS – Hope you are well. This will be your last assignment in Germany then you can come home.”<br/><br/>Hamish took the photos out of the envelope and looked the over. AMN would mean “any means necessary”. The (1) indicated it was personal for Baird. Someone had not paid their bill. That someone was Adolf Hitler. Hamish smiled to himself as a final roar of the crowd echoed through the night air."
3891,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=60,2014-09-18T12:57:49,Sound of Silence,"Udo took another casual, small sip of his drink as he grinned at Kai’s comment about the wine. “I certainly agree,” he said calmly, raising his glass, but not taking another swig of the alcohol it contained. It was no surprise that a night like this would have only the best alcohol Germany, or all of Europe for that matter, would have to offer. It would have been disappointing if it had been any other way.<br/><br/>He would have continued on to make such a comment, but then the trio of women suddenly made their appearance. He looked them over, noting how one of them looked vaguely familiar. While Kristof interacted with them, he did well to take in every word the guy spoke, and couldn’t help but be amused by it all. Smooth with the ladies, he thought, charming. At least he knew how to make the best of a good evening. To give credit where it was due, company like that was always a nice find whenever he encountered it. His hopes were suddenly raised a bit higher.<br/><br/>Not only did Kristof seem to be interesting company, he seemed to know interesting company.<br/><br/>“Why, yes, I am,” Udo said to Maria a pleasant grin, extending his hand to her. She looked down at it for a moment and then took in hesitantly; he could see in her eyes that she felt uneasy, which meant his reputation was leaving more of an impact every day. Udo allowed the grin on his expression to linger, keeping a firm yet brief grasp, while they shook hands. Always keeping up appearances like the good soldier he was. “I can’t say that I know Herr Rothstein well, but he is a wonderful man. An honor to meet you, miss. I don't believe he has ever mentioned he had a daughter.”<br/><br/>He thought about Herr Rothstein, recalling all of the times they had worked together. The memories made him grin a little. Herr Rothstein was a man he questioned from time to time. His loyalty was perfect, there wasn’t any other way he could put it, there was just something about him that was missing. It might have been the way he spoke. Or perhaps the way he carried himself. That’s not to say that he had a dislike for the guy, of course. In fact, honestly, he didn’t mind working with him, the man was driven to fight for Germany and he admired that.<br/><br/>But still…<br/><br/>“Thank you,” Maria said with a smile, though she seemed a little timid and fidgety around him. “It’s… an honor to meet you as well, officer. It… it really is a pleasure to be here tonight.”<br/><br/>“I’m very glad you are having a good time. This night is one that should be celebrated in good spirits, do you not agree?”<br/><br/>“Whole-heartedly.”<br/><br/>“Oh really?” Udo chuckled, cutting her off before she had a chance to say more. “Good to know. You truly are a fine woman, though I’d not expect anything less from a man like Herr Rothstein.” He wasn’t sure what to make of that, and questioned whether or not that was the truth. Herr Rothstein was a fairly talkative man who loved his family just like anyone should. He wouldn’t put it past him to tell his family he thought highly of him. Udo on the other hand… wasn’t sure where he stood though couldn’t help but think about Maria.<br/><br/>She was an attractive young woman; not only was she the spitting image of her father, she was almost flawless. She would make a fine wife someday if she wasn’t already married. Women like her were exactly what Germany needed.<br/><br/>Maria smiled once more and lowered her gaze toward the ground. He took that opportunity to turn his attention toward the other two women.<br/><br/>“Where are my manners?” He said, “It’s a pleasure to have the two of you here this evening as well.” He shook the hands of the other two women, taking in their features as well. They didn’t look as stunning as Maria but they were still attractive.<br/><br/>“Have you known Kristof long, Herr Drechsler?” The woman names Annika inquired as she looked from Udo to Kristof and back to Udo again. She seemed to be looking him over. Maybe similar thoughts were running through their heads at that moment.<br/><br/>“No,” Udo answered honestly. Women. They always liked to pry, didn’t they? “We’ve just met tonight.” With that, he looked at Kristof out of the corner of his eye, nodded once, and said, “I must admit, so far he’s been wonderful company.”"
3892,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=60,2014-09-19T00:39:27,WildSpawn,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">“Perhaps, Sir, I am one of those individuals you speak of. I cannot be certain if I fall under the category of good or of evil but I am certain that I am mentally strong. I withstood whatever spell this Darcy used to enthrall the other guests after all. I may have little in the way of power or ability but I have knowledge and cunning enough that I may be a helpful member of this team you are gathering.” </span><br/><br/>The Jewish woman's voice took him by surprise as he wasn't expecting it. He was stunned. He glanced at her, and then at Raphael, then back at her. Erlind felt a little bit as if this human was digging into a business she did not understand but then as she offered to help, mentioning Darcy as being the one who enthralled the attendees, it made the Demon wonder just how much more this woman knew.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""M'lady, please choose wisely. You do not have to travel with us. We are going to very dark places. You may be swept asunder. I will not stop you from following us, but know our destination is filled with a very dangerous and vile presence."" </span><br/><br/>The Demon listened to the Archangel's words with concern and then nodded his head in agreement. He looked away from him to study Adina's face for a little while. He suddenly just knew that she was not going to take 'no' for an answer. She looked enthusiastic and willing to be part of their bloody adventure. Another thing that crossed Erlind's mind as he studied her face, was the courageous attitude the woman portrayed when she ran the risk to disguise herself as German only to come speak to him about her dreams.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“You know, I do envy you for that ebullient mood. I can't quite understand why you would want to take such risks but if this helps, you'll be aiding us in defeating a threat to the entire world. Like Inspector Raphael said, I too will not stop you from following us. If you still wish to talk about that dream of yours, feel free to do so, but...”</span>Erlind shifted his eyes to the Archangel.<span style=""font-style: italic"">“... for now, I should probably take Adina with me to investigate Isolde's room, for any sign that we might use as an advantage against Darcy. I shall communicate with you as soon as we're done.”</span>Erlind sighed and excused himself from the Archangel, mentioning for Darcy to follow him.<span style=""font-style: italic"">“Would you care to join me? I won't bite you”</span>He said, tentatively smiling and began to walk back towards the principle Hotel building.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Kai, wherever you are, there is something urgent I need to share with you.</span></span>If Kai was receptive and not busy signing a new deal with Officer Udo, he would hear Erlind's thoughts, but not only his thoughts – Kai would also be informed of the entire conversation and the situation, hoping that his long time friend would be willing to join a legit purpose.<br/><br/>Erlind paused in front of Room 32 and waited until a man with a clean cut head and a toned body of a dancer walked the two by. He never recalled seeing him in the conference. Even if the man's outfit was pure luxury, the Demon could clearly see the stains of blood on his face, tainting his hands – In a literal sense. It takes all kinds to make a world, he thought.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“It's here”</span>He murmured and put his hand on the handle. The door was locked. As he tried again, his touch inflamed the metal and the door easily pushed open."
3893,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=60,2014-09-19T07:36:53,Anadwen,"Along all the time Udo spoke to Maria, Kai didn't let his eyes off them. She was the archetypal 'rich man's girl' - good manners, good looks, but in the end, the inside was meek and soft even though it was encased in a beautifully-painted shell. He knew more of these cuties than he could count on both his hands. But a soft smile appeared on his lips as he watched them converse. These three were pretty girls, and he, as a being ascended from the fiery pits of hell, knew more of human lust and greed than most. Though Asmodeus was an expert in that subject,<span style=""font-style: italic"">his</span>focus was the hunger of avarice...<br/><br/>""Maria is a good friend of mine..."" Annika remarked silently to Kai, for a moment looking down into the glass of red wine she received in the meantime.<br/>""She's a charming lady for sure."" he nodded, raising his glass, gracefully hold between three of his fingers, hidden in the black glove. He leaned in and whispered to her ear, ""But there's one more charming this evening.""<br/>She chuckled, covering her lips with the tips of her fingers, blushing.<br/><br/>It, though, seemed that Maria lost the officer's attention for a moment, which the man used to turn to the other two.<br/>“Have you known Kristof long, Herr Drechsler?” Annika requested, giving Kai a glance with a softly raised brow.<br/>He smiled at Udo's reply. ""Wonderful company needs two to be enjoyable. You cannot credit others for what is your good work for a share just as fair as mine, Herr Drechsler."" he replied, raising the white wine to his lips, but doing little more than dipping his lips into it.<br/>""I must agree with you, Herr Drechsler."" Annika spoke quietly, a smile of her own curling her plump lips. ""I've known him for years already. He still surprises me sometimes... So much that sometimes I wonder what more tricks his suit's sleeves hide.""<br/><br/>Then something else hit his mind.<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Kai, wherever you are, there is something urgent I need to share with you.</span></span>Asmodeus' voice echoed inside his mind. It was loud like a siren, and right after, the entire content of his friends' conversation barged into his mind. He grew pale once more, maybe even more than before, and his hand was almost shaking as he put the glass of wine onto the counter.<br/>""I'm honestly sorry... But it seems I might have to excuse myself for the evening..."" he shook his head, shutting his eyes tightly. ""I'm really not feeling well, and it appears that the wine has not helped."" he took his hat, and gave Annika a short glance. ""All apologies. I wish you all a beautiful evening to be remembered... And I hope we will all meet each other soon.""<br/>Maybe sooner than they thought.<br/><br/>With that, he bowed softly to the company, and turned over to make his exit.<br/><br/>And who followed him? Annika didn't move from his side, just quietly excusing herself as well.<br/>""Kristof, are you alright?"" she requested, taking long steps to catch up with him. He nodded to her. ""It's nothing. It would be better for you to return to your friends, or go to sleep, Annika. The night's going to be nearing its end soon... It is unfit for a lady to linger here at this time."" he tried to persuade her, giving her a look that once could almost mistake for concerning.<br/>With a sigh, she nodded. His words were convincing... ""I suppose you are right. I'll... Good night then. Hopefully you will feel better tomorrow."" she smiled softly at him, and in one of the branching corridors barred left, disappearing between the rows of doors.<br/><br/>Finally, he got to be alone, and he sped up, like a bullet bursting through the hallway. It wouldn't take him long to get in front of Room 32.<br/><br/>Taking his hat off once more, and this time, there was no trace of his usual tranquil expression underneath it, he stepped before the door.  The presence of the angel was making him feel bad, worse than bad, but his thoughts were all fired up, and that kept his attention off it.<br/>""I hope I didn't miss anything."" he remarked coldly, crossing his arms on his chest.<br/><br/>All was just a front, right?<br/>Could this game of chess get any more interesting?"
3894,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=60,2014-09-20T02:51:30,Isolde,"The silence in the castle was broken only by the sizzle and snap of the lighted tapers in the hallway and Darcy's impatient footsteps on the flagstone. With a silent snick, she opened the door to the still room where lay the spiral mold filled with ashes. Carefully, she shut the door, dropping an iron bar across the oak planks to secure it and then she breathed a sigh of repletion.<br/><br/>Darcy lay the three feet of red hair around the spiral in the mold. The burnished highlights glinted in the light from the fire place. She unstopped the vial with the wine colored blood and began to chant as she laid drop after precise drop over the ashes.The words she said were ancient, esoteric words that held no meaning in her vocabulary but as soon as she had completed the ritual once, magik began to swirl in the air over the mold. Three times she said the words, waving her hands like the waves of the ocean over the spiral mold of ashes. With a flourish, she stopped and picked up an atheme with which she drew a thin line over her wrist.<br/><br/>""Ashes from one who is wily and strong. Ashes from one who is selfish and cunning. Ashes from one who is twisted and has no conscience. The blood of power and hair of fire have been laid and now, for the blood of genius.""<br/><br/>She did not dabble with a small portion of her blood, but allowed it to stream into the ashes, from beginning to end.<br/><br/>""Now you must gestate for 36 hours and then, blood of my blood, you will come forth as the most powerful of any and all who have ever lived. You will be The One.""<br/><br/>After binding her wrist, Darcy poured herself a coffee laced with liberal amounts of vodka. She relaxed in her black velvet chair by the fire, secure in her castle behind a barred door. She had forgotten that there was no one to keep Isolde sedated."
3895,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=60,2014-09-20T15:11:44,KaliNoir,"<span style=""font-style: italic""> ""M'lady, please choose wisely. You do not have to travel with us. We are going to very dark places. You may be swept asunder. I will not stop you from following us, but know our destination is filled with a very dangerous and vile presence."" </span>Inspector Raphael had said to Adina. Common sense would tell her to back away, to steer clear of this mess she had found herself in and yet it only served to spur her on even more.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“Would you care to join me? I won't bite you” </span>Erlind said, tentatively smiling and began to walk back towards the principle Hotel building. He had proposed that Adina join him in a search of Isolde’s rooms for any clues that may have been left behind. This seemed like a sensible move and one which raised her enthusiasm. As a small child she had been fascinated by detective stories and the true crime magazines that her Papa read.<br/><br/>She watched as Erlind tried to turn the door handle of room 32. The door was locked. She stood, mouth gaping in surprise as a burning smell began to rise from Erlind’s hand and the lock clicked open. There was obviously more to this man than met the eye. She followed him into the room, much like the one she had vacated a short while earlier. She dropped her satchel and coat on the floor next to the door and sat down on the edge of the large bed, smoothing the rumpled bedclothes with one hand.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“I’m aware that we are here to search for clues, Sir but you are right about my desire to talk to you about my dream. After the strange events that have occurred this evening and the part which you obviously had to play in them, I no longer think you will find my story so crazy as I first presumed.”</span>She tucked a stray curl of hair behind her ear and raised her chin, her gaze locking on his for a moment before glancing back down at the carpet.<br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><br/>“You’re aware that I am not what I seem to be, I can read it in your eyes. And while I know it seems rather senseless for me to voluntarily spend the night in a hotel full of Nazi’s there was something within me, a gut instinct if you will, that forced me to journey here through the snow, that encouraged me to coerce the guards into letting me through the door. That something was related to your presence here. I have seen you before Sir. You and your companion Isolde.” </span>Adina stood and removed the old leather book from her satchel.<br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><br/>“I’m not sure how well versed you are in Jewish lore Sir but my master, a retired Rabbi who took me in after I was orphaned left me this book after he passed. There are things written in here that I never dreamed existed outside of Rabbinical teachings and the old wives tales the old women tell around the fire during Yom Kippor. In it I found a ritual that allows me to see information in the surface of a bowl of water. Sometimes it is the future, sometimes it is the past, often times it is something that makes no sense in isolation but when coupled with a gut feeling gives me a task to carry out. Recently, while water gazing, I saw a crowded room. All of the people were a blur but you and your cousin, Isolde. The scene was in muted tones, all except the vivid blood red swastika on your arm. It wasn’t until walking home this night that I realised what the vision meant, that I had to find a way into Hitler’s audience. And it seems that perhaps the reason was this. I am meant to help you find your cousin. I’m meant to aid you and your allies in stopping whatever atrocity is about to occur.” </span>She met his gaze once more.<span style=""font-style: italic""> “I promise, Sir, that I will do whatever is required of me but I ask of you one thing in return. Protection from others in the group that may be more dedicated to the Fuhrer’s cause.”</span>"
3896,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=60,2014-09-21T02:35:08,WildSpawn,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">""I hope I didn't miss anything.""</span>Ka said, crossing his arms on his chest.<br/><br/>Erlind noticed the coldness in the demon's remark and he looked away, allowing the man to step forward into the room before closing the door shut behind them, but left it unlocked. The Demon advanced into the room, and pursued Adina's form with his eyes, watching her drop a satchel she carried and her coat on the floor next to the Suite's entrance.<br/><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“I’m aware that we are here to search for clues, Sir but you are right about my desire to talk to you about my dream. After the strange events that have occurred this evening and the part which you obviously had to play in them, I no longer think you will find my story so crazy as I first presumed.”</span>Her gaze locked on him for a moment. Erlind glanced at Kai and then back at Adina, allowing her to finish what else she needed to admit.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“You’re aware that I am not what I seem to be, I can read it in your eyes.""</span>She said.<br/><br/>Erlind nodded,<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Yes I do...""</span>The Demon looked over at Kai. ""Adina, this is Kristof -- A long buddy of mine. Feel free to speak your thoughts in his presence."" The Demon cut the woman short to introduce his friend - an essential introduction. He doubted that Kai was not aware of the woman's true identity, and that worried him a little bit. He was hoping that his Demon companion will not spill the beans and inform Udo about the presence of a Jewish woman just for the fun of it. Or maybe it was the right thing to do. This mission was about putting differences aside.<br/><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""...And while I know it seems rather senseless for me to voluntarily spend the night in a hotel full of Nazi’s there was something within me, a gut instinct if you will, that forced me to journey here through the snow, that encouraged me to coerce the guards into letting me through the door. That something was related to your presence here. I have seen you before Sir. You and your companion Isolde.”</span>Adina stood and removed the old leather book from her satchel.<br/><br/>The mention of Isolde's name made the unholy one shiver. What if she was a lost cause by now? That still did not matter, he planned to pursue this rescue mission, but not only to save Isolde, but to send that horrendous Witch Darcy into Oblivion. Raphael's help in punishing this woman would be needed greatly after all, and in order to ensure and achieve Darcy's fall.<br/><br/>The Demon continued listening to the woman while scanning the room and completely ignored the occasional bursts of laughter in the hallway outside Room 32. He stopped short and picked the hem of the dress Isolde was wearing in the evening and raised it to his face for an instant. A gentle warm breath caressed the fabric as he explored the texture between his fingers. He felt a tremor course through his human frame before letting go of the gown's hem.<br/><br/>As Adina met his gaze once more, she added.<span style=""font-style: italic"">“I promise, Sir, that I will do whatever is required of me but I ask of you one thing in return. Protection from others in the group that may be more dedicated to the Fuhrer’s cause.""<br/></span><br/><br/><br/>Her demand resonated in his ears, and sealing a pact with this Jewish woman was not necessary at the moment. Erlind's logic was examined and recalculated. He decided to answer her demands and would ask for nothing in return but her volunteering position in this rescue mission. All that mattered to him, was saving Isolde and eliminating Darcy from the face of the Earth.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""You are quite an interesting creature, Adina. I have seen you courage before, but I have rarely seen an enthusiasm as pure and selfless as yours.""</span>The Demon confessed, looking passed Kai and towards the unlocked door.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""I willingly accept your offer. I am not sure yet who else will be joining our mission, but I can assure you, that your protection from others in the group that may carry ill thoughts against you will be my full responsibility. For now we need to find clues that will help us locate Darcy's hideout and then call it a night.""</span>Udo's visual thought crossed the Demon's mind. He wondered for a brief moment, if destroying Darcy wouldn't be a valid reason for Udo to join the Party. He had sensed strength of the mind in his fellow Nazi. As evil as the killer within him may be, Udo was the perfect example of a citizen who would do anything for the Fatherland. The Demon silently shared this thoughts with Kai, and added.<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">I do hope you are willing to help but I would understand if you don't. Darcy is not simply a threat to the mortals, but to the Underworld as well. But, you being this powerfully convincing debater, do you think there is any chance in convincing Udo to join us? Willingly of course.</span></span>"
3897,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=60,2014-09-21T12:23:41,Sound of Silence,"After Kristof excused himself from the conversation, Annika leaving with him, Udo felt a little disappointed. It was a shame that little chat had to end so soon. Normally, he’d think it rude, considering he had yet to find out what the man had wanted from him, for someone to just up and leave. He had meant what he said about Kristof being decent company, at least in the sense that he saw no reason to dislike the guy. But he supposed it was starting to get a little late. Perhaps they would see each other again in the morning and pick up where they left off.<br/><br/>He pulled his pocket watch out and checked the time to confirm.<br/><br/>Everything was starting to die down a bit now. Excitement still lingered in the air but it was dull and slowly but surely the crowd was dwindling. All that remained were a few people, obviously night owls, standing around chatting and a few people drunk at the bar, muttering things about the future of Germany and the Führer. He thought he had seen a few people he recognized, but didn’t really feel compelled to make any attempts to start a conversation. They were already immersed in their own anyway and didn’t seem to be paying any attention to his presence.<br/><br/>That said, though he wasn’t feeling the least bit tired, Udo figured that this was as good of a time as any to go ahead and call it a night. He took another swallow of his drink. The alcohol would help ease his restless state, and perhaps he’d get a decent night’s rest before his trip back to Berlin. Once he had enough, only leaving about one fourth of the glass left, he waved someone over to dispose of it for him and went off down the hall toward where he would be staying.<br/><br/>While he was walking, he overheard a peculiar conversation:<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“You’re aware that I am not what I seem to be, I can read it in your eyes. And while I know it seems rather senseless for me to voluntarily spend the night in a hotel full of Nazi’s there was something within me, a gut instinct if you will, that forced me to journey here through the snow, that encouraged me to coerce the guards into letting me through the door.”</span><br/><br/>Udo quietly and carefully put his ear to the door and listened in. Normally, he’d have thought nothing of the conversation and continued on his way. Not only was it rude to eavesdrop, he didn’t have any business listening into this. It felt kind of wrong, more than he wanted to admit, and every part of him wanted to turn away. On the other hand if he felt that something was off then that was more than enough of a reason to stick around. Or was it? Maybe he was just imagining thing and should leave…<br/><br/>No. There really was something slightly off and soon enough he found out what that reason was.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“I’m not sure how well versed you are in Jewish lore Sir but my master, a retired Rabbi who took me in after I was orphaned left me this book after he passed. There are things written in here that I never dreamed existed outside of Rabbinical teachings and the old wives tales the old women tell around the fire during Yom Kippor.”</span><br/><br/>Everything said after that became a jumbled mess in Udo’s mind just then. He could have sworn he hard heard Erlind’s voice as well and his curiosity became even more piqued. But that was soon gone. let out an involuntary sound of disgust, unable to believe that someone like her, someone so<span style=""font-style: italic"">filthy</span>would dare to be here. Somewhere deep down, he did admire her bravery, but she had no business here. She was a Jew. She was the one true enemy of the Aryan Master Race and she must be eliminated. There was no place for the likes of her in Germany’s future and he would show her the consequences of her mistake in coming here tonight.<br/><br/>A little before the conversation ended, Udo entered the room. The moment his gaze fell upon the woman, his eyes were filled with nothing but disgust and hate. He would have went right for her, but he became aware of his surroundings and noticed there appeared to be a gathering, Erlind was here and Kristof as well and the odd part was that nobody aside from him seemed to care that there was a Jew in the presence of Nazis. That was most strange. But he just ignored any confusion he had toward the situation and kept focused on the woman. He was out for blood and that was all that mattered to him.<br/><br/>“A rat has slipped in,” he said calmly, his tone laced with malice. Not once did he take his eyes off the woman. “We can’t have that, now can we?”<br/><br/>The atmosphere in the room seemed to shift slightly just then as well. Little did he know, he was about to play part in something huge. Most if not all of the pieces were now in place and it was only a matter of time before everything was set into motion."
3898,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=60,2014-09-21T21:52:12,Anadwen,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">“I promise, Sir, that I will do whatever is required of me but I ask of you one thing in return. Protection from others in the group that may be more dedicated to the Fuhrer’s cause.”</span><br/><br/>The pair of coal-black eyes, which slowly shifted into a deep burgundy as Kai listened to the talk, going on around him, while he himself remained silent, once more created a smirk on his lips. This woman was jewish... He didn't pay much attention to her beforehand, but knowing that, she could prove more than interesting. Even though she did ask for protection, he could grant it to her and not do so at the same time. After all, she only requested to protect her from Nazis. Not from demons and devils! Those were the thoughts that ran across his head as he stepped to the bed, slowly running his fingers along its wooden frame. There was a presence in the air he couldn't quite identify, but it was familiar, more than that.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic"">I do hope you are willing to help but I would understand if you don't. Darcy is not simply a threat to the mortals, but to the Underworld as well. But, you being this powerfully convincing debater, do you think there is any chance in convincing Udo to join us? Willingly of course.</span></span>Asmodei's voice, once more, invaded Kai's conscience. He stopped slowly tracing across the room, and his fingers, sliding across the bed, were suddenly frozen on the spot.<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">I'm more than willing, Asmodei, more than willing. I don't like that witch - in general, they are nothing but trouble, and this one is big trouble. More than anyone, you know what I want... I want the whole world, but that's not going to happen if she destroys it! Mad women like her are capable of horrible, horrible things. She reminds me of one annoying acquaintance. Speaking of Udo... That man wants power. I can give him power. I don't think there will be an issue... Oh, here he comes. How convenient!</span></span>All along, a soft chuckle followed the voice, and it only grew stronger when he caught sight of Udo by the corner of his eye.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Mad women? How complimenting. You always know what to say to a girl.</span>she whispered.<br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">You don't count as a woman, just a fragment of my imagination. I don't flirt with hallucinations.</span>He responded, spitting the words out in his mind. He could feel just how thunderstruck she was from that - it was a harsh one.<br/>He turned on his heel rapidly, the jacket waving softly as he did so, and welcomed Udo with open hands.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“A rat has slipped in. We can’t have that, now can we?”</span><br/><br/>Kai shook his head softly at the statement. ""Ah, let us put that aside for the time being. There is more than these petty issues in play right now... For men like you, my friend, the motherland is the main concern. But did you never think that there are things beyond it? Right now, you just stepped into that sort of thing. Bigger than the picture."" His smile became bitter, jaded, cold. ""And something as small as the Führer and his goals is but a leaf, caught in a whirlwind.""<br/><br/>His shoes clicked on the floor as he stepped forth, and he gave Asmodeus a short glance.<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Don't interrupt it now, okay? I'm going to offer him a deal.</span></span><br/>""You have a choice. Step out of this room, and forget this ever happened. Forgot you ever met Adina... Or tell on her to someone, and suffer things you certainly don't want to go through. I will be straight with you - she is under protection."" The polished black shoes flashed in the dim light as he made one more step forth, and put one hand onto Udo's shoulder. He was hurrying, that may have been true, but in spite of realization of the recent happenings, there was a dire need to get this man for... Their thing. And besides, he was so bored.<br/>""Or remain here. Tell no one, and... Get power for yourself instead. Many things aren't as they seem, Herr Drechsler. I can grant you that power, but only if you remain here and act appropriately to it."" The black irises were now fully crimson, like pools of blood, circling around bottomless black wells. And they were looking straight into Udo's eyes.<br/><br/>He's not had a deal with anyone for a long time, but every time it happened... It was even more fun than bargained for."
3899,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=60,2014-09-22T08:25:32,Rhandom1,"Hamish sat quietly in the chair letting the cold winter wind prickle his skin with a stark reminder that he was human. He smoked a cigarette and recalled a time when he they had been thicker and rolled with pure tobacco. They didn’t taste dirty like the modern processed brands. Interestingly, he could not recall when he started smoking. Too often it seemed he had someone else’s memories and his dreams so vivid of another time and place just on the outer edges of his grasping consciousness. He wouldn’t sleep for a while yet, if at all, so he decided to get some work done. The night was dark and the shadows his playground.<br/><br/>He dressed casually, placed a knife in the sheath inside the knee length winter coat and another in his boot before mixing the small pile of pictures together. He withdrew one of the pictures and stared at the face of one of Hitler’s cronies. As much as starting at the top would be nice, he would only get one shot at Hitler. He had been around long enough to know the man was completely incompetent as a leader and was incredibly insecure and paranoid. If his attempt failed, Hitler would run and that would make things far more difficult.<br/><br/>So Hamish would start with the outer circle of the group; the accountants and gestapo leaders who didn’t have the smarts or guts to claim the positions on their own. They hired me to clear the way for them then felt the power of the Nazi establishment would protect them. Not all of them had neglected payment, which would make the pattern seem random and harder to trace. The biggest obstacle now was to not spook the upper section of the list. The kills would need to be clean and quiet, which would call for special equipment. He would need to get to Stuttgart for this but it was not a pressing matter.<br/><br/>Hamish wandered the streets, keeping his tweed cap pulled low and seeming to take in the surroundings. In fact, he was counting the steps from the hotel to several hit points along the main road through the town. He would automatically catalogue each potential point as primary, secondary, or emergency and by the time his plan was in motion he would know exactly how the hit would take place, where he would be, where he could go, and where the body would be disposed. His mind instantly calculated the distance and amount of time it would take to get from one point to the next.<br/><br/>Hamish ended his walk staring at the better than average house of one Karsten Adler. He was a mid-ranked financier of the Nazi party and the one who had made the initial negotiations for the assignments. His house sat on the southern end of the city and while it was nice, Hamish had operated in nicer. He just couldn’t remember where or why. Hamish let that distraction go and focused on the doors and windows.<br/><br/>It would be too easy. The Nazi’s had grown confident in their consolidated power and greed. Hamish could tell the doors would not be locked and the family would be in bed early. After years of seeing places, he just understood the pattern of things and people. This was a truth Hamish had learned over the years, the biggest folly of the greedy and the vain. Any door in the poorer section of town would be locked securely, while here they believed their wealth and power made them immune. Not that a locked door would mean any more than an unlocked door for someone like Hamish but the folly of bad men gave Hamish hope that this was something good.<br/><br/>As he turned to walk back to the hotel, something deeply buried inside him tried to spark. A long dead whisper of a dusty, cobwebbed soul was hinting that something bigger was taking place. The signs were there, a passing look from one person to another in the streets or hallways, or the hurried steps of the individual refusing eye contact. It gave him pause at the wonder of where that had come from. He hoped it would happen again. It had made him feel…something.<br/><br/>A genuine smile creased his lips as Hamish whistled a quiet tune on his way back to the hotel."
3900,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=60,2014-09-22T12:01:25,Sound of Silence,"Well… he truly had walked into something big, hadn’t he?<br/><br/>Udo listened carefully to every word that Kristof spoke to him. His curiosity had been piqued slightly. From the moment he had set foot here he had in fact known that there was something more going on here. There had to be, that was the only reason that Jewish rat wasn’t being dragged down the hallway, why she was protected, and the more he listened the more he was able to put two and two together.<br/><br/>“’Things beyond?’ Well, now that you mention it, I had felt something was off the moment I arrived this evening,” Udo admitted. When Kristof looked at him with those eyes the way he did, he added, “I see…” He looked at something else in the room, not wanting to allow his gaze to meet Kristof’s for too long, outside of showing him he had his attention. There was something in those eyes Udo did not like and the way Kristof’s hand was on his shoulder wasn’t really helping. It vaguely reminded him of when he had first met the man in the corridor. Touching that hand or trying to step away would be a very bad idea. He could just feel it.<br/><br/>The temptation to accept that deal was there. He’d be lying if he said he wasn’t the least bit intrigued by it. It was so simple, right? Just accept, the voice in his mind was telling him over and over. He’d have power… the power to do… to do… to do what exactly? What would this power do to benefit him? His only interest was doing everything he could for the future of Germany. What would power do for him? In his mind, he had all the tools he needed to carry out his duty as a citizen, and he didn’t need anything more than that.<br/><br/>But still… it was power! What other reason did he need than that?<br/><br/>Udo looked around at the others in the room once last time before he placed his full attention on Kristof again. This time he met his gaze, looking into those eyes. “It would appear I’m backed into a corner,” he said, though didn’t seem the least bit concerned about it despite the pull in the back of his mind screaming at him to take the deal. It was a stronger pull this time and it felt like a weight was on his shoulders. He did his best to ignore it; after all he had managed to ignore that temptation before. “However…” he continued, the pull becoming stronger.<br/><br/>He paused for a moment, lips parted. The words were slipping off his tongue… but Udo shook his head, “I’m afraid I must decline your offer.” A think smile appeared on his lips. “I simply have no interest in whatever power you’re promising.” He almost added ‘unless it benefited Germany’ but stopped himself. “What I am interested in, however, is taking care of that which threatens the Fatherland… I overheard mention of that woman, Darcy, before I’d entered the room. Something about her doesn’t sit well with me.” There was another long pause. He knew he was going to have to choose his words carefully. “If Germany is in trouble, then I will aid in whatever is going on.”<br/><br/>All for the good of Germany, right? Did he have any idea what he was doing? Of course not. In fact, he was telling himself that he was off his rocker for staying here. But something was telling him to stay, not because of Kristof’s threat, but because… well… he wasn’t sure to be honest. He just knew he had to be here."
3901,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=60,2014-09-22T21:17:01,Isolde,"Darcy was becoming impatient for the “birth” of The One True Evil so without waiting for the full 36 hours to be complete, she recited the ancient esoteric spell once more. Using the iron atheme, she slid the glinting blade over her milk white skin and instead of the one drop of genius the recipe called for, allowed her blood to flow freely, staining the ashes and the hair deep crimson, so deep in fact that the stain shone black in the firelight.<br/><br/>Shadows darted from the four corners of the room, inky black and shimmering silver. The shadows danced and flowed first as nimbly mischievous elves but then grew menacing. Wind began to whistle down the chimney and the shadows collided to form a mass like that of a hovering volcano eruption. Darcy laughed as the shadow engulfed her and the wind made her hair flow backward from her face.<br/><br/>She held out her arms as if to embrace the evil and it sprang to her hands. Darcy called to the darkness and began to spin her hand much like a pizza maker works the dough for a pie. Darcy was in control of the darkness. She was Creator. She was Mother. The mass began to take shape and to form in a long snaking rope and this she threaded into the spiral mold. The earth began to rumble and beakers fell from the shelves. Darcy held the power in her hands and felt the spark of Power like nothing ever felt before. Throwing back her head, she shrieked with insane joy.<br/><br/>Isolde woke to find the world shaking in its boots. The pain in her wrists and shoulders were excruciating, pounding with every beat of her heart.  The last thing she remembered was seeing was the rose colored ballgown standing vigil in the corner of the room, seeming to be backlit by a white winged creature with a drawn golden sword. Then the world turning black and she had a final sensation of flying. She also remembered who had been standing over her bed. Damn Darcy’s eyes.<br/><br/>The door to her dungeon chamber shook until dirt fell from the lintel above. She was on a wooden table, not tied anywhere but her hands. Wiggling, she managed to fall from the table, banging her head on the flagstone floor. Isolde narrowed her eyes and she wedged herself around until she gained her feet. The room spun as she blinked her eyes to regain balance. Her shoulders felt like they were on fire. If only she had her hands free that door would prove to be no obstacle. Darcy had never been a match for Isolde, magik for magik and when she was freed, morals and honor would not interfere with recompense."
3902,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=60,2014-09-22T21:32:43,Anadwen,"As if all the lights flickered and faded, the circle begun emitting dark fumes from its edges. The smoke was darker than black, it dulled any and all sparks of light that still lingered in the air, though narrow at the start - just like threads, they spun upwards and grew longer, thicker, collapsing back towards the inside of the circle and slowly filling it with black mist, tumbling in thick clouds. Near the cold floor, they slowly begun to take a different form - the smoke grew thicker and heavier, forming drops of a dark red, almost blood-like liquid, which started to accumulate in a pool on the floor. Piece by piece, both the smoke and the liquid grew in amounts and started spinning, forming a quickly changing whirlpool. Amid it remained the single free space, like a hole opening in the middle of the pool of blood.<br/><br/>A hand of black bones, withered and burned, ancient in appearance, arose from the whirlpool's center, locking itself on the floor, and dragging the rest of its bones up. The collarbones, the shoulderblades, the ribs, the vertebrae, the skull, the hips, the legs and the feet slowly climbed out of the blood and stood amid the smoke, dripping with the thick, dark liquid they were drenched in. Black and menacing, as if they were burned badly...<br/><br/>No, the liquid wasn't dripping. It was climbing up the black skeleton, upwards in vines and entwining around, coating all of the skeleton in blood-red muscles. That was what they were - the red formed flesh and veins, it formed tendons, eventually encasing the form in stark white, nigh porcelain-like skin. The smoke spun around rapidly, falling around the figure to garb it in a torn black gown, cascading around its tall, but slender frame onto the floor.<br/><br/>He searched the room for his summoner. Pale grey eyes, almost colorless, shimmering like candlelight searched for any sign of life, till they found it. The witch. His thin lips formed a smile on his paper-white face, akin to that of a china doll, revealing the sharp teeth of a carnivore, and his long white hair like a bride's veil sled across his face as he curiously cocked his head to the side. With childish joy, he stared at her, a grin stretching across his face, and he slowly stepped forth, towards the edge of the circle.<br/><br/>""Hello..."" The tip of his tongue flashed across his teeth as he spoke, staring at her with eyes wide open. ""Mother."" A childishly joyous smile was plastered on that pale white facade, masking the darkness underneath. He outstretched one bony arm towards her, pointed fingernails like claws reaching after her. ""Mother."" he repeated.<br/><br/>The ground finally stopped shaking, only soft ash like snow descended upon it. It fell even onto his hair, and was shaken off as he tilted his head the other direction, eyes still carefully observing every move Darcy made. It was a peculiar creature - as white as snow, yet garbed in what one could consider a funeral garment, and a disgusting aura of utter death was spreading from him, like a vapor of a poisonous gas that fills the room, slowly suffocating any life within. Things would vane and wither, lose their beauty and scatter to little more than ash, black, old and dead, nothing but dead.<br/><br/>That was what she gave life to. This creation, on the first sight innocent like a child, was darker than the blackest night without a single star to brighten it."
3903,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=60,2014-09-24T09:18:42,WildSpawn,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">“A rat has slipped in,”</span>Udo said calmly, his tone laced with malice. Not once did he take his eyes off the woman.<span style=""font-style: italic"">“We can’t have that, now can we?” </span><br/><br/>Udo's arrival was just another unexpected incident. It was probably an incident for the best. Erlind did not comment or gave an explanation, Kai was a master at that. He trusted his partner in crime that he would utilize whatever that was needed to explain the current situation, and get Udo to volunteer for the mission.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Don't interrupt it now, okay? I'm going to offer him a deal.</span></span>Kai said, glancing at him.<br/><br/>Erlind looked away from Kai and back to Adina,<span style=""font-style: italic"">“You have nothing to worry about, Kai will take care of Officer Udo. I have some matters to attend,”</span>The Demon made a few steps towards Isolde's evening gown - the one she wore before her kidnapping. He teared a piece of cloth from the hem. The piece was about 5inches by 6inches tall.<span style=""font-style: italic"">“Take this for now, hold onto it closely,”</span>Erlind curled the cloth into a ball and pushed it between Adina's hands.<span style=""font-style: italic"">“You said something about being able to view information in the surface of a bowl of water. I am not sure if you have seen enough about me. You have a lot to learn. But you're the only other individual here I can think of and who can actually help us open up a way to Isolde and Darcy. I'll explain later. For now, gather whatever you may need in this room, and go get your needed rest. Join me for breakfast tomorrow in the dinning room at 7:30 AM.”</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“If Germany is in trouble, then I will aid in whatever is going on.”</span>Said Udo to Kai.<br/><br/>Erlind stepped forward towards Office Udo, and gently placed a hand on his arm.<span style=""font-style: italic"">“Your devotion to the Fatherland is beyond anything that I have seen in the past century. You may need a lot of strength though. What you are about to face cannot be compared to any horror you may have experienced in your past. Kai, shall tell you about about him, about myself if he wishes to. I am not sure if you will remember any of this if you survive, and that is for your own good, and your future and the people in your life that will be affected by it. But you shall have free will, to forget or not forget.”</span>Erlind looked into Udo's eyes and added quietly,<span style=""font-style: italic"">“I shall leave you too together for now.”</span>Erlind gave Kai one last glance and walked away to his suite.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">I'll seek you out as soon as I piece the puzzle of the portal spell together.</span></span>He silently informed Kai as he closed the door behind him, stepping into his own suite.<br/><br/><br/>________________________________________________________________________________________________<br/><br/><br/>Rubbing his face, Erlind's graceful steps lead him through the Guest Room and into his bedroom. He was absently thinking about Isolde's whereabouts, and the gravity of the situation. But as soon as he reached his bed, the air was caught in his throat. For a moment he did ignore the feeling and began to remove his black vest, remaining in his black pants, white shirt and shoes. He moved over to his desk and sat in the leather chair behind it. Erlind sighed and propped his elbows on the wooden desk in front of him.<span style=""font-style: italic"">“Hold tight, Isolde...”</span>He murmured to himself, and placed his face in his hands, her image haunting his mind.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Shame on you, Asmodeus...</span></span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">You have disgraced us. Have you forgotten where you belong? Do you honestly think that you could live forever in this.. this repellent mortal shell?</span></span>The familiar presence behind the voice stepped forward from the shadows and into the dim light of the room.<br/><br/>Erlind raised his head and his eyes widened at the sight of four legged toads on his desk. He opened his mouth to deny such accusations, but then his lips simply curled into a sneer and he chuckled.<span style=""font-style: italic"">“Said who? Seriously, now? We have not seen each other for over eighty years, and this is how you greet me?” </span>He waved his hand over the toads, setting the small creatures on fire.<br/><br/>A leader of the rebellious Watchers; the Prince of High House advanced towards the desk and stopped a few steps away from Erlind. The Demon behind the desk pushed himself back into his seat and raised his arms, resting his elbows on the armchair. He watched the toads turn into ash as he crossed fingers in front of him. He arched a brow with a leer, and eyed the other.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“Baal, good seeing you again. I am certain that you have come to provide me with some valuable information.... Unless you have honestly come to question my decisions that are none of your concern, Patron.”</span>Erlind studied his equal. Long black robes covered the bronzed complexion of his 6'5 tall body. Long curly fiery locks crowned his head, and eyes as always, entirely dark as the blackest sludge of evil. Baal's eyes cast to Erlind and he growled.<span style=""font-style: italic"">“You foul, stop talking. I have come to save your sanity. You are not a lost cause yet, but you could be. The moment your path crossed that pathetic Witch, I knew you would weaken. I have been watching you. This is not our war.”</span>The black-eyed demon leaned over the desk and cocked his head to the side, his black serpent tongue slithering between his pointy fanged set of teeth a he talked,<span style=""font-style: italic"">“Your Master commands you to come back to your senses. Do your duty to him, do not interfere with his plans. Do not dishonor him. This world deserves not our aid.”</span>Two inches long claws scratched the surface of Erlind's desk as Baal hissed.<br/><br/>Erlind laughed, slamming a hand on the desk's surface. He turned his face away as it was only a few inches away from Baal's.<span style=""font-style: italic"">“Or what? I will be banished?”</span>The Demon looked at the other again and a cerulean gaze locked on two deep black holes.<span style=""font-style: italic"">“It is not in his power to banish me from a place that I was destined to rule over for eternity. Our creator said; may it be. It is not in Lucifer's power to degrade or banish me. And you know that, Baal. Not until Rafael brings his first blow.. If...”</span><br/><br/>Baal snarled, cutting Erlind mid-sentence,<span style=""font-style: italic""> “Try him.”</span>He pulled back and regained a standing posture, pointing a finger at the blonde man behind the desk.<span style=""font-style: italic""> “I have come to warn you, Asmodeus. Fortunately, you stand no chance against Darcy. You are trapped in your mortal form. You are as weak, as any of them filthy mortals. You may think that the Netherworld is in danger, but have you little knowledge of this disguised assumption? At least, we will rest assured that our Master's plans are being conducted as planned... The destruction of humanity, and the glorious rise of the False Messiah.”</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Not in this age, I can assure you""</span>Erlind pressed his lips together, furiously watching Baal disappearing in a cloud of flies. If anything that Baal said was true, is that he was turning into an individual that was totally not him. He got up from his seat, and pushed open the windows with a snarling expression on his pale face then returned to his desk. He gazed at the night sky, and his eyes began to search the darkness for answers. He inhaled the icy breeze and winced as an unfamiliar feeling inflamed his wrists and shoulders with pain. Rubbing his left wrist, Erlind though about the one and only forsaken solution. Executing his idea was a step closer to defeating Darcy and 'The One' with no name, the one who will deceive those who had received the mark of the beast and those who worshiped its image.<br/><br/>A selfish agenda, a rivalry game or simply a  change of heart; the reason behind his treason against Lucifer was not a big deal. He was weak, but there was a way to change that, to heal the bruises, to purge all the shame and failure he felt the second Adolph obtained his Seal, to the minute Isolde summoned him.<br/><br/>Erlind opened a drawer and slowly pulled out a Walther PP, loaded with a .32ACP caliber. For one last time, he stared at his own reflection in the pistol's shiny surface and lifted his other hand, casting a sound suppressor energy shield throughout the suite.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Ja, we shall see who has got the last word, Morning Star. The fog is rising.""</span>He hummed with a sardonic smirk and swiftly clapped the pistol to his right temple, shooting through his head."
3904,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=60,2014-09-24T22:33:23,Anadwen,"A mere mortal... With such a strong will... Kai was intrigued, and at the very border of erupting into maniacal laughter. He hated this man, and at the same time he loved the way he acted. He was such a challenge, such a strong, willful personality! So intriguing! So enthralling! Beautiful! Beautiful!<br/>The crimson in his eyes as if threatened to spill out, but otherwise, naught of his tranquil expression changed, not letting the explosion of passion in his twisted, dark heart on. As much as that was one of his basic skills, after all - never letting on what he thinks. Ecstatic, ecstatic. He lifted his hand off Udo's shoulder, and twisted on his heel, freeing him off the burden of his heavy presence, lingering in the air and suffocating breathing, living humans with insane greed.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“If Germany is in trouble, then I will aid in whatever is going on.” </span><br/><br/>""You are an incredibly strong-willed, patriotic man. I have had yet to meet with one like yourself... You aren't the first, I will disappoint you, but you are not one of many. My friend here is right, and you will need strength, though... So why are you so adamant in refusing every offer I give you? I want it for the good, Herr Drechsler. I want to see your success, your rise..."" Once again facing the man, he shook his head, in a faked - but rather believable - expression of sadness. ""You do not trust me. Do not take me for a fool, I can sense it that you feel a distrust towards me."" Leaving a narrow gap between his parted lips, he gazed at Udo. It was a long, uninterrupted stare, without blinking or shifting his eyeballs even once.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">I'll seek you out as soon as I piece the puzzle of the portal spell together.</span></span>Asmodeus' voice informed him within the crevices of the labyrinth of his mind, and he nodded softly to it, finally breaking that stare. He was alone with the officer now...<br/><br/>As the door banged, those eyes narrowed. A smirk appeared on his lips, full of malice and a dark desire. ""You are a good Christian man, are you not, Herr Drechsler? I can sense that you are. It isn't much of a question whether you believe in angels and demons, then,"" he remarked, once more turning sideways to him, and taking a slow step to the side. His slim fingers unbuttoned the custom-made black jacket, something to be envied by others for sure, revealing the vest and dark silken shirt underneath. With a flick of his wrists, he gently put it down onto the nearest object. ""But whether you can cope with the fact of them being real.""<br/><br/>When he peered over his shoulder to him, that smile, full of menace, was revealing a mouth with sharp, nearly cat-like canines. His eyes burned like crimson hellfire, reflecting in pools of cruelly spilled blood. Even the white thread that usually bound his hair somehow set itself free, and let the mane of black cascade down onto his back, like a curtain covering him. All of a sudden, all of the room was filled with a strong desire for material ownership, an avarice so strong it could make a man murder and steal and ravage and betray and run and attack and hurt and spill blood and lie and sin just to pile up as much useless capital as they just could, hoarding, hoarding, hoarding like mad! Like a black smoke, it streamed from Kai's figure, garbed in shadows, cascading to his feet. The hand that he raised was clawed, fingernails sharp and black. ""Do not call me Kristof anymore. The soul of a fallen angel flinches every time you call me by that human name. I am Kai. And I am,"" he turned, the black shadows flicking at his movement, almost like a transparent cape, flashing around him, ""The Greed. Every man feels it. Every man has, somewhere within their soul, a seed that will grow a black flower of desire for the material luxuries, power, or whatever else may your heart just ask for. No saint, no monk and no priest can rid of that seed in their hearts, only subdue it at the very best. But why subdue? Greed gives you determination, dedication to your goals, an undying desire to attain more and more, more than anyone ever had!""<br/><br/>The smile reached a position in which it would be outright frightening, as Kai's figure, cloaked in black shadows, stood with spread arms amid the room. ""That is the power I give. The strength to fulfill your greed. For it can be a demise of a man, too, a man that will break his bones trying desperately to climb a wall too high. If I give you this power, no wall will ever be too high... And not one, but two will feed their avarice. I am a demon, Herr Drechsler, but I am no liar.""<br/><br/>A scratch at the door broke through his monologue. The grin vanished from his lips, instead being replaced by an expression of borderless surprise. Who could it...?<br/>With a few long steps, he traced through the room, passing Udo by as the shadow smacked itself against his calves noiselessly, and with a quick, but composed pull, he threw the door open. What a pleasant surprise awaited him.<br/>Upon sighting the form he took onto himself, Annik gasped, hiding her mouth with her hands. Kai's hand clenched around her neck, pulling her up, and forcefully tossing her into the room. Now she went beyond the border... Even as she struggled, he gave her nothing but a look of sheer rage.<br/>""You wench. You bead-brained daughter of a village s**t. How dare you listen behind the door like this, you scum?"" he hissed at her, holding her a few inches off the floor.<br/><br/>""Kristof... Kai... I'm sorry... I was curious and worried..."" she mumbled, to be tossed onto the bead and begin rubbing her neck frantically. For a moment, he gave her a madly angered gaze, but for no longer than a few seconds. That, too, returned back to his sinister, yet appalling smile, and he softly carressed her, running his fingertips down her shoulders. ""I apologize for that, my dear."" he whispered. She could still be of some good use... He couldn't avoid such a tempting offer of power. No way.<br/><br/>Annika collapsed onto the bed shedts, and Kai finally twisted back towards Udo. ""Ah, where did we stop?"" hearing this.tone after a perfect display of rage was almost like true poison to a human's mind. Disturbing at the very least."
3905,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=60,2014-09-25T20:29:37,Rhandom1,"Hamish slowly climbed the stairs to his room, the activities of the night slowing as the hour grew unstoppably later. He reached his floor, and noticed the light that usually lit this end of the hallway were out. Out of curiosity more than any driving need, he stepped into the shadows and tapped the glass surrounding the bulb. He could hear the hum of the electricity and blown bulbs were fairly common so he thought little of it. Then he heard a door open further down and watched the tall blonde man exit the room and enter a room across the hall.<br/><br/>Hamish returned to his examination of the bulb pondering the science behind it, when something caught his ear. Hamish was a very good listener and typically heard everything, although he had long ago learned to filter it out to keep from going insane. He quickly replayed what he had heard and caught the name “Darcy”.<br/><br/>She was on the list. She was very high on the list which meant she was a primary target. He might only get one chance at her and he knew very little about her. This could be an opening to good to pass up.<br/><br/>Silence to Hamish was as loud and noticeable as a scream. There was always noise buzzing somewhere. Breathing, mumbles, or even just a general idea that sound is present. He always felt it was a bit like entering an unused house. A slamming door or shuffled footstep makes a very different sound in a place that has been lifeless. Yet nothing emanated from the blonde man’s room anymore.<br/><br/>His gaze shifted to the red headed woman now standing with her ear close to the door. Hamish stilled himself in the darkened corner and blended into the shadows. He had no desire to frighten the woman and even less desire to be remembered by going into his room. As if the cosmos were laughing hysterically at the changes of energy being flung through the night, the door flew open. Hamish could not see who stood in the door way but the woman looked as if she were about to faint.<br/><br/>Mentally he took a step forward to help but instinct kept him rooted in place when the woman was yanked into the room. The door slammed and a voice of promised torment threw curses at the woman. Hamish heard some whimpered response to someone named Kai before there was a return to any kind of normalcy to the situation.<br/><br/>Hamish looked between the two doors for only a few seconds, his mind rapidly cataloging everything he had seen before he finally returned to his room. He went directly to his secret spot and removed the photos, flipping through to Darcy. Who was she and were his neighbors friends or enemies?<br/><br/>Perhaps most importantly of all was to answer the question, what exactly had he walked into here?"
3906,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=60,2014-09-26T05:26:11,Gunther,"Rafael focused on Asmodeus and Kai. He realized they were attempting to recruit the young Gestapo Officer, Udo Drechsler. For this man, Rafael whispered a message only heard by Udo Drechsler, ""Be sober, be vigilant; because your adversary the devil, as a roaring lion, walketh about, seeking whom he may devour."" [1 Peter 5:8] Even though he allied himself with the demons to search for Isolde, he did not agree to stop their foolish attempts at recruiting souls into the depths of hell.<br/><br/>While searching the material plane for Isolde, Rafael realized he could not locate Isolde specifically, but could focus on Darcy and any demon who may be the in the area. He spent significant time in prayerful meditation searching the material plane, until his eyes fell upon a Bavarian castle on the side of a mountain. The castle, resplendent with ornate turrets and a masterfully designed keep appeared to contain the witch Darcy. Rafael surmised that Mademoiselle Devereaux was present as well.<br/><br/>He had not specifically located Isolde, but he did find a trace to Darcy's location. He also did not want to walk in on the witch and surprise her. He anticipated his final encounter with the witch, but it was not time yet. He needed the minor Demons to be in her presence before that moment happened. He also knew that the moment he entered the castle, regardless of whether he was in the same room as Darcy, the witch would detect his presence. She may not know what room he was in, but would definitely feel Rafael's warmth, but for her it would be more of a pain-filled experience than a pleasant one.<br/><br/>Rafael estimated where the dungeons of the castle would be located and aparated  into that area. As luck would have it, Rafael arrived in a quiet cold dank stone-lined room, replete with torches burning on the walls. He immediately detected the witch, feeling her presence. Obviously, his presence was detected as well. But this was not the time for their contest.<br/><br/>Isolde lay on the floor, her hands bound together. Rafael drew his brother's sword, held it out and laid the tip upon the ropes binding her hands together. With the flick of his wrist, the ropes were no longer tethered to one another. They slipped from her wrists, freeing her from bondage.<br/><br/>Rafael spread his wings to their fullest extent and wrapped them around the worn out witch (Isolde). Their golden aura pulsated a healing warmth throughout the being that was Isolde Devereaux. He raised her health, extinguishing the fires of her demise. ""Do not forsake God for the gifts he has bestowed upon you, Mademoiselle Devereaux. God loves you and will care for you. He believes in you and I will protect you. Only call for me and I will be here.""<br/><br/>Rafael felt the witch and was concerned more that she would walk in on them. He retracted his wings and aparated back into the ethereal plane. He replaced his brother's sword into the scabbard at his side. He then focused on Asmodeus to communicate the location of Darcy and Isolde.<span style=""font-style: italic"">'She is healthy and well cared for. She awaits your arrival. When you are ready, I will attend to the witch. I am watching. I am listening.'</span><br/><br/>Rafael returned to heaven to report to God in person before returning to the material plane to observe, what he and everyone else in heaven knew would take place next."
3907,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=80,2014-09-26T15:29:32,KaliNoir,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">“A rat has slipped in,” </span>Udo had said,<span style=""font-style: italic"">“We can’t have that, now can we?”</span>The words echoed in Adina’s mind, still grating on her an hour later. She screwed her eyes shut and pressed her balled fists to the sockets until she saw sparkles behind her eyelids.<span style=""font-style: italic"">focus!</span>she told herself.<span style=""font-style: italic"">you need to get this right.</span>She was back in the room she’d “acquired” earlier that evening and she’d spread the contents of her satchel across the highly polished surface of an antique writing desk. There was the scrap of Isolde’s dress, which Erlind had pressed into her hand before leaving, there was a beautiful silver and ivory hair brush that she had stumbled across amongst Isolde’s belongings. Several long strands of her blond hair were still tangled in the bristles, their roots remarkably still intact. Instinctively, she’d known there would be a need for something of that kind and, rather than attempt to extract the hairs, she had shoved the whole brush into her bag.<br/><br/>The old leather book lay on the desk in front of her, open to a page of cramped Hebrew letters. It was the Rabbi’s handwriting. She’d recognise it anywhere. The black ink was faded, making it appear the brown-red of dried blood and there were smudges here and there but the ritual was still readable. And she was certain this was the one they would need. A summoning ritual, one that would open a portal to take them to wherever it was that Darcy was holding Isolde. It was the darkest kind of magick she had come across in the book and in the reading she had done about the subject since the book had been passed on to her. It was blood magick. All those who wished to travel through the portal would need to shed some blood to show their dedication and to bind the portal, the doorway between locations. A drop or two would do. She plucked the scrap of material from the desk and held it between finger and thumb. Isolde’s skin had touched the dress, it was likely that her perspiration and therefore her life force would have settled within the fabric. Adding their blood to Isolde’s dress would strengthen the ritual, she was sure.<br/><br/>But before they could open the portal, they needed to find Isolde. Nothing in this book told her how that could be done but her mind had been ticking over, examining the problem with all sides and she was fairly sure she knew a way it could be done. Water gazing. Seeing visions in the surface of the water was what had sent her on this journey, it had shown her what she needed to do. All she needed to do was focus the energy of the water, convince it to show her Isolde’s location. That was where the hairs came in. Submerging the hairs from Isolde’s brush into the bowl of water before gazing would surely show them what they needed to know. She needed to run it by Erlind before going ahead with anything though. This was a team now - and that included the Nazi pig who had called her a rat - and there was strength in numbers.<br/><br/>She glanced at her watch, she still had three hours before Erlind had requested they meet in the dining room for breakfast. It wasn’t a great amount of time but even three hours sleep was better than none at all. She had a feeling she was going to need her strength."
3908,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=80,2014-09-29T05:59:16,Isolde,"Darcy was in awe of the magnificent creature, The One, who she had created with her diligent searching and her blinding genius. He was utterly devoid of emotion, and somehow devoted to her. She swelled with the power and pride of the moment when suddenly an overwhelming pain racked through her chest. Clasping her hand to her chest, she gasped for breath and reached out to her progeny. There was a burning as if seared by a purging flame and Darcy collapsed to the floor.<br/><br/>Isolde lay on the floor, her hands bound together, when a blaze of light blinded her.<br/>She struggled to sit upright and caught a glimpse of a white clad man raise a golden sword above her. She flailed her head, sure that she was to be sacrificed as part of Darcy’s diabolic plotting. But only the tip touched the binding on her hands. With the flick of the blade, her hands fell free.While her wrists and shoulders had ached from the unnatural position of the bondage, the freedom sent bolts of agony through her arms.<br/><br/>The white lighter spread his wings to their fullest extent and wrapped them around her. This being was more than that guardian she had had once upon a life time but she had no point of reference in how to think of him. She closed her eyes and let the pulsating warmth flow through her. Strength and healing seemed to well up in her. When Isolde opened her eyes, the man, the being, her guardian raised her to health, saying in a rich, melodious voice<br/><br/>""Do not forsake God for the gifts he has bestowed upon you, Mademoiselle Devereaux. God loves you and will care for you. He believes in you and I will protect you. Only call for me and I will be here.""<br/><br/>“Who are you?” Isolde asked, awed and a little fearful.<br/><br/>Isolde could hear screams as if someone was being tortured and Darcy’s voice crying out,<br/><br/>“Bring the witch to me! She is the cause of my pain. I will feed her to my son!”<br/><br/>The white lighter retracted his wings and aparated back into the ethereal plane in a shower of white lights.<br/><br/>Isolde sat up and smoothed her hair from her face. Narrowing her eyes, she sized up the oak door and with a flick of her wrists, opening her fingers outward, she flung power into the lock. The door rocked in its casing. Again, she did it, gathering her control and her anger. This time, the door flew outward into the hallway. Several men in Nazi uniforms were rushing toward her but Isolde was through being Mr. Nice Witch. These she dispatched, much in the same way as she had the door.<br/><br/>She ran toward the sound of Darcy’s voice with every intention of blasting the Ice Queen to a glacier somewhere north when she heard the being’s voice , “He believes in you and I will protect you.” Isolde had the strongest sense of caution against her need for revenge stop her.<br/><br/>“Okay, then, “ she muttered, “which corridor leads out? The torch at the far end of the left hallway flared. “Thanks,” she said, glancing up and ran toward it, taking out two more guards on the way.<br/><br/>She paused in the mouth of a cave , bending over trying to catch her breath. In the cave was a garage where a green canvas backed truck was parked. A swastika was boldly emblazoned on the side. Isolde rushed to it and was relieved to find the keys in the ignition. The engine ignited at first crank.<br/><br/>""Where the hell am I?"" she once again asked of the air. and the air responded by blowing a roadmap down from the sun visor. The highway was marked in red with an X located in the topigraphical drawing of mountains and a star with the name of Munich beside it.<br/><br/>""Thanks again,"" she said with a grim smile.  And she set her course for Munich."
3909,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=80,2014-10-03T12:47:54,Sound of Silence,"After Udo and Kai had been left alone, an indescribable awkwardness seemed to linger in the room. He had thought of leaving as well. It was very late after all, and he was feeling tired from the combination of excitement and that pressure he had felt when Kai had his hand on his shoulders. Not only that but apparently he was going to need his strength and that was all the more reason he should get some rest.<br/><br/>He was close to turning and leaving, but then Kai began to speak to him. There was no escaping this man, was there? He was persistent. Very persistent indeed. And now he was going to be working with him…<br/><br/>“Patriotism is very much needed at this time,” Udo has had said, wasting no time responding to Kai’s question, “I believe that the path I walk is the one destined for me, and that I do not need any sort of help carrying out my duties as a citizen.” He truly was a patriotic man and was in fact very proud of his patriotism; there was a look in his eye that reflected his pride, and he stood a bit straighter. He has considered himself a patriot since he was a boy and it was something that would never be forced out of him. It was always nice to be praised for such a thing, and he reveled in every moment of it.<br/><br/>That smile had vanished completely when the demon had finally revealed himself. Kai was right to say he was a Christian man, and that he believed in angels, demons, and the like. But being prepared for them to be real? Now that was something that even he would admit had taken him slightly off guard. He let the demon have his monologue, watching him curiously. While he did so he could feel that temptation to achieve power become stronger but thankfully it was not insuppressible. But the feeling on his shoulders, that was something he did not have control over. It was enough to make him feel weak and it seemed the more he resisted, the more it threatened to bring him to his knees, he felt like he couldn’t move.<br/><br/>It was almost a relief when that woman had come in, and Kai’s attention was on her briefly. The pressure was lifted somewhat, but not by much. It was starting to give him a headache now which only made things worse.<br/><br/>But then, something assuaged the headache. It was faint, but he swore he could have felt someone trying to reach him, for these words echoed in his mind:<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Be sober, be vigilant; because your adversary the devil, as a roaring lion, walketh about, seeking whom he may devour.""</span><br/><br/>Udo exhaled softly when the demon faced him again. “If you are finished,” he said softly, as if the interruption had not happened. Something about that voice (more than likely the side of him that still clings to his Christian beliefs, though he wasn’t fully aware) had not only lifted the weight off his shoulders significantly but also gave him a newfound strength. “I believe you were trying to coax me to accept your offer. I’ve said it once, and I shall say it again, I have no interest.” He didn’t know who or what was watching over him, but they were right. Nothing good came out of a deal with a demon, and Udo knew, as he had mentioned, he sure as hell did not need anyone’s help.<br/><br/>“But,” he continued, “I’m not ungrateful that you’ve extended this offer to me. In fact, I am intrigued.” A slight pause, and he smiled to suppress the weight coming back onto his shoulders, telling him to give in. “However, once again, it is as I said, I have no interest. I have all the power I need.”<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""> No interest. He was not... Interested... Kai's insides were burning with rage. Such relentless fury that it could easily take this hotel down and turn it into a wasteland! He was furious. The very ground beneath his feet turned black, and like a cobweb, strands of darkness begun to spread through the ground. Shutting his eyes tightly, he inhaled the cold air, filling the room. <br/><br/>""I did not suspect that you were such an unambitious person, Udo Drechsler. It saddens me, to see a great spirit like yourself clinging to the shadow of greatness. You'd make for a far better Führer... I lived on this Earth for millennia, and I can see that Hitler will not be successful. A war will come, and he will lose it. You say you want the best for Germany... And would it not be the best for it to take the rule yourself? I'm not someone that will force you, or try to goad you into a contract by lies. I'm only telling you the truth. Trust your elders, Herr Drechsler."" <br/><br/>His smile became sweet for a moment, even innocent in a way - but it was a mask, as much of a mask as it just could be. He didn't know whether what he said would come true, but he had little faith in Adolf Hitler, sensing that he'd act foolishly in the oncoming conflict. <br/><br/>""You could be the next Führer. And I'd make sure that you would be victorious."" The smile became dark. Very dark. Kai's crimson eyes were only bottomless wells that one could drown in so, so easily... </span><br/><br/>For the first time since this conversation began, Udo’s demeanor changed slightly. It was hard to tell whether he was angry or simply annoyed but he definitely appeared uncomfortable.<br/><br/>“Me? The next Führer?” He inquired with a hint of amusement in his voice as he dared to move a few steps from the spot where he had been standing. When he finally stopped walking, his back was kept toward Kai. He let the thought sink in a moment, letting out a soft breath while he thought, and then finally continued, “It’s touching that you have my best interests at heart, it truly is.” He paused again, shaking his head, “I’m afraid, with or without the power you are offering me, I’m not fit to be a leader; the thought is actually quite ridiculous. In that regard, you aren’t wrong about me lacking ambition.”<br/><br/>He loved his country very much, but he was no leader. In fact one of the reasons he envied Hitler, the one truly destined to rule, was because of his leadership qualities. Carrying out his duties as he was now far more comfortable for him; he preferred to do everything he could in that way, instead of being the one everyone looked up to, even though there was a small part of him that might enjoy doing more for the country he so loved. There wasn’t anything he wanted to change about it.<br/><br/>Udo turned on his heel to face Kai again, “Even if I did have the desire to rule Germany, why would I lower myself and become some demon’s toy?” He more meant it in a curious way, wondering why he had taken interest him. Why was he going through this just to tell him all of this? His curiosity was building. But, on the other hand, he was also speaking the truth.<br/><br/>Why should he accept this offer? Why would he want this power?<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Raising a brow curiously, Kai's expression of surprise was followed by a short chuckle and a shake of his head. ""A toy? Do you truly consider me that much of a fiend, that I'd only want you for entertainment? Oh, no."" He gazed down, the fierceness of his eyes disappearing underneath his lashes for a moment. ""For entertainment in the roles of toys are ones like her."" He stepped forth towards the bed, taking up Annika's hand, and slipping one gloved palm underneath her head. Toys. They were toys, they were little tin soldiers, they were chesspieces...<br/><br/>He picked her body up with ease, and putting one of her slender arms on his shoulder, he grabbed the other one, and begun dancing, with nearly otherworldly grace despite the fact that he was dragging an unconscious girl around a suite in something that would have been waltz, would it just be a bit more... Insane. <br/><br/>""You are no toy in my thoughts. I marvel at you, Herr Drechsler. A man so proud, with such an adamant will... I want to see what will become of that will, that determination, that dedication to your goal! Humans... I love humans, despite the fact that I am what I am. After all, are we not only fallen angels? Even if a flame becomes dark, it still burns. I love humans, Herr Drechsler. There is nothing more interesting than a human - the course of action you take, the words you say, the steps you make, the emotions you feel. I yearn to know it all, I yearn to watch it and I yearn to witness it."" He twisted on his heel with elegance, lifting Annika's feet off the ground to turn her body around, and let her bend in his arms. ""I'm simply curious... Humans are so entertaining."" The wicked smile on his lips, which curved their corners upwards, was just that, crazy and wicked, when he turned his face to the side, no longer letting Udo stare at his back while he danced with the unconscious girl.<br/><br/>""Humans will never stop surprising me. They will never stop entertaining me. I just want more of that."" </span><br/><br/>“I’m flattered,” Udo replied half-heartedly with a small grin. “Little old me capturing the interest of a demon… that is truly something fascinating. Perhaps I’m better at what I do than I’d thought.” The latter was more of a thought spoken out loud, but he did mean it. Was it that simple? Has what he does for his country really captured the interest of a demon, and this demon really did have his best interests at heart, only wishing to see him succeed, and not use him as a toy?<br/><br/>The idea seemed… well… he wasn’t sure about it.<br/><br/>Udo shifted his weight slightly and relaxed his shoulders, watching as Kai danced with the unconscious woman.  There was something humorous about it, he had to admit. It was exactly the kind of sick, twisted humor that he enjoyed. He couldn’t say he has ever danced with a corpse, but he has, more than once, dragged a corpse through the street just to set an example. Nevertheless, as entertaining and humorous as it was, Udo couldn’t help but wonder if he was just like that woman in a sense. After all, were toys not for entertainment?<br/><br/>The grin on Udo’s face faded and he sighed heavily. “You say I’m no toy, yet you still seek entertainment…” He began, “I have but one goal, one dream, and that is to serve the Reich and be amongst many, guided by the Führer, who will lead Germany into the future. You have already voiced your skepticism toward the Führer so I don’t understand. Is it truly my patriotism that catches your eye, or is there something else I’m missing?”<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">“I am bored, my dear darling."" Kai spoke softly, lifting Annika up into the air and bringing her back down, very nearly closing his eyes. The shadow garb, falling over his smooth suit, swished around in harmony with the veil of black hair, descending onto his back. ""After a few thousands of years, everything seems so unenterprising, bland, so empty and hollow. Needn't I, too, something to fill my days with?"" With a deep sigh, he gave a look that could be easily interpreted as sadness to Udo, though, if one could read in his thoughts, there would be no such emotion. Kai's mind was blank, there was only darkness. A mask of humanity was only an excellent help with this entertainment, with fitting into the society... He didn't feel sadness. A sympathy-lacking sociopath as himself, a heretic, a maniac, could not feel sadness for others, or even himself.<br/><br/>""You are a strong man, Herr Drechsler. You have willpower and determination - otherwise, you would surely never be as devoted to your goal as you are. That sparked up my interest... Your patriotism is just a side product of that virtuous flame that burns within your soul."" he clicked his fingers, for a moment lifting his hand off Anika's back, but quickly returning it back, to swirl around the room in a beautiful, yet eerie waltz some more. <br/><br/>""Most humans are weak. They lack will and opinions of their own - just like this girl, who so foolishly believed every word I spoke."" Because it sounded pretty to her ears, she believed his banter. ""And she would do the very same with any other man that would come with authority and even a little speck of charm. Humans that would jump off a cliff for a leader without even thinking about the purpose of their actions are of no interest to me. You have showed me that you are different the very moment we met."" <br/>Yet, he still didn't reveal the secrets off his accursed handshake, a touch that should be avoided at all costs if one wished to retain their sanity. <br/><br/>That was his last option. That cursed touch. But now, upon discovering the stance of this man, he'd keep that last option to himself, if nothing else would work. </span><br/><br/>Interesting, Udo thought.<br/><br/>“You are right about that, I’m not as foolish as that poor woman.” Udo said with a soft chuckle. “I will say, I suppose an advocate would need to have an exceptionally persuasive tongue and a demeanor to match, otherwise he’d not be competent for his job,” he said. “Impressive. Truly impressive.” Despite the nature of what was said, every word spoken was meaningful with no hints of dishonesty. Credit must be given where it’s due, after all. Kai truly was an interesting man and he had a feeling he was going to have a lot of time to get to know him. If so, then, admittedly, he was almost looking forward to it.<br/><br/>A frown tugged at the corner of his mouth as his hand slipped into his pocket and pulled out his pocket watch.  He looked down at it briefly, then looked at Kai one last time, “If you’ll excuse me, I’m rather tired from today’s excitement, some sleep is in order,” he said. “I suppose we’ll see each other in the morning, we can continue this conversation then. Have a nice night, Herr Jaeger.”<br/><br/>As soon as he stepped out into the hallway, Udo shivered slightly. The first thing he did once he reached the room he was staying in for the night was head over toward bathroom sink and splash some water on his face. There was still something nagging him in the back of his mind. He knew what it was, of course, it had everything to do with Kai’s offer, and whatever the hell he had just become a part of, there was no denying it at this point. If he had stayed in there a second more then he might have actually given into the temptation.<br/><br/>His thoughts drifted back to the conversation moments ago. He paced the room a bit, letting everything sink in. Power was a very, very tempting thing, and a lot of what the demon had said was true, he probably needed something more if he was going to go through with this. Or did he? Ah, well, that was just something he would deal with in the morning. He needed his rest. Whatever decisions he made, either way, he knew would be for the good of Germany."
3910,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=80,2014-10-06T03:39:33,Gunther,"<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-size: 50%; line-height: 116%;""> [Collaboration: Gunther &amp; Isolde]</span></span></span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Be sober, be vigilant; because your adversary the devil, as a roaring lion, walketh about, seeking whom he may devour."" 1 Peter 5:8<br/><br/><br/>""There are six things which the LORD hates, Yes, seven which are an abomination to Him: Haughty eyes, a lying tongue, And hands that shed innocent blood, A heart that devises wicked plans, Feet that run rapidly to evil, a false witness who utters lies, And one who spreads strife among brothers."" --Proverbs 6:16-19</span><br/><br/>Rafael was surprised at the resourcefulness of the witch. He wanted to refer to her as young. It is cliche, but this witch was not young. If she were, he probably would not be paying as much attention to her. She was old. Almost as old as any of<span style=""font-style: italic"">them</span>, the Demons. Those who had<span style=""font-style: italic"">fallen</span>from grace. They had been angels many centuries ago, but chose a dark path and turned their backs on God. Now they pay for their insolence. Rafael, Michael and Gabriel considered sending them back to where they came from and they had committed that very task a few millennia ago, but now was not right. God restrained them from smiting the Demons and casting them into purgatory or into hell itself for good. God gave them permission to do that, but rescinded it when this new threat arose. What was Darcy up to?<br/><br/>Rafael found Isolde simply because he could track Darcy. He had been unable to track Mademoiselle Devereaux, but the more powerful witch, Darcy gave off an alarming signature; simple to track. Now it was time to have a word with her. There could be no doubt in her plan or God's intent.<br/><br/>Rafael returned to the Material plane, aparating into the room Darcy and her science experiment, resembling a Mary Shelley fictional character occupied. His light and his warmth filled the chamber as he stood before the scourge, nay plague of Germany. All those humans thought Adolf Hitler was the enemy. There was no doubt in Rafael's mind who the real enemy was. Hitler was just another<a class=""postlink"" href=""https://www.biblegateway.com/passage/?search=Ezekiel+28""><span style=""font-style: italic"">King of Tyre</span></a>.<br/><br/>""Witch!"" Rafael pointed at Darcy, focusing his eyes upon her, while holding her demonic creation at bay. ""I come to warn you! I come to inform you, that if you continue with your deviant plans, there will be no saving your soul! Think clearly about how you act! A penitent person, can be saved! You have time. Consider your next steps wisely! Heed my warning!"" Rafael spoke in harsh commanding tones to the witch. He did not want to confuse his commands as suggestions. Her arrogance surpassed that of some of the more bellicose humans and demons.<br/><br/>Darcy startled and pressed her hand to her chest where that damnable pain throbbed again when the angel materialized in her private chamber. Her! Private! chamber. Her offspring, The One, turned to acknowledge his presence but did not react, at least visibly, that the witch could tell. She lay her hand on his arm, drawing him closer.<br/><br/>""Do You dare to preach to me of things to come and spew prophetic threats?"" Darcy demanded, leaning back in her velvet chair as if she had not a care in the world.<br/><br/>""There is little that God can do to withstand magic. He created all things and thus created witchcraft and the powers that we possess. He intended that we, those with the power of magic, change the destiny of mankind. Why else would some of us be born and reborn for eternity? Some dabble with minor spells to help others,"" Darcy paused to snort derisively. "" and some of us realize how we can control the direction of the future.""<br/><br/>She rose suddenly, petting her wretched son."" Sometimes ancient wisdom brings about the greatest power. I have found the way to birth The One, he who will grind out the need for good or evil. Religion has been the root of evil. Flawed men and helpless women have carved up peace and tranquility in the name of one god or another. My son, The One, is the answer. I have the answer and I will not be naysayed by drivel that limits the power which was born in me.""<br/><br/>""Would you like to stay to tea?""<br/><br/>""Madame, yes, you were given a gift,"" Rafael was slightly heated by the witch's arrogance. ""A gift you were supposed to cherish, not abuse. To suppose that your gift is more powerful than God? That you are more powerful than God? You, my lady are nothing shy of a heretic! You are the reason, religion gets a bad name. Religion for all its inherent flaws is flawed because man misinterprets God's intention. You my lady are a perfect example of why religion is flawed. Your power, however potent you may believe it is, is truly limited by God's omniscient design!"" Rafael was just getting warmed up. ""Heed my warning, witch. A threat, this is not. Listening to your demonic brethren; they will tell you tales of what my brothers and I have done to your companions. Tea? Oh, the audacity. I think not!"" Rafael was annoyed by her invitation and ready to smite her now if he had to.<br/><br/>Now was not the time. Rafael returned to the ethereal plane. He needed to gain counsel from God before proceeding."
3911,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=80,2014-10-06T06:01:44,Isolde,"PART 2<br/>One month has passed. December has settled in, icy across the countryside and icy in hearts of people. Isolde had returned to the clinic in the ghetto.  To her dismay and sorrow, more and more of those who wore the gaudy yellow star disappeared. Now she worked double shifts to make up for the lack of doctors and nurses. Disease and malnutrition were ever present visitors to the poverty stricken quarters where she labored.<br/><br/>Daily, open bed trucks with crimson swastikas rumbled through the streets, stopping only long enough to press men and boys into service maintaining roads. Some trudged back through the grey snow, but more and more did not return. Isolde heard that some met with accidents and were rolled into the snow with no care for their bodies or souls. Others dropped in their tracks from starvation. She treated the fortunate few who returned, binding wounds or dosing them with vitamins.<br/><br/>Isolde tried not to think of Erlind. She tried not to think of Darcy. She couldn’t help but think of the white lighter who had freed her from the dungeon. With a sigh, she straightened and went to care for the next one. She knew what it was to be possessed by a demon and she liked to have a connection. Isolde smiled into the face of the waif who had come to her with a fever. While she took temperature and looked into the child’s mouth, Isolde felt, a nothingness.<br/><br/>Nothingness meant that Erlind had severed ties with her or something bad had happened to him. Isolde hoped not. How else could these wrongs be righted? He had not come to see her since her return and following up on a deal was not the way of a demon. They were more relentless than tax collectors.<br/><br/>She thought of her promise to kill Hitler and she frowned at the thought of her cousin, the Ice Queen. A woman in advanced stages of pregnancy sat in the examination chair. Isolde measured her stomach and listened to the rattle of asthma in her chest. Staring into the face of such misery broken the witch’s heart and sent her blood into a slow boil.<br/><br/>What to do? She cursed under her breath. So many loose ends and so many questions left unanswered, she thought. She wished Adina would come out of hiding and talk to her. She was there that night at the ball. Isolde closed her eyes and wished she had been able to go to the ball wearing that pink dress with the ermine trim. An old man shuffled in with slash marks across his face. His eye was swollen shut.<br/><br/>“What happened here?” she asked quietly, setting about gently cleansing it.<br/><br/>The old man stared into space, unwilling to answer or perhaps unable to answer. His tongue had been crudely removed"
3912,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=80,2014-10-06T07:36:44,Anadwen,"""Good night, Herr Drechsler..."" Kai gave Udo a small, mischievous smile as the officer exited, still dancing with Annika in his arms. The moment he exited, their dance just grew that much fiercer. He loved the feeling of holding a human being in his arms, to his leisure with every move they could make. She was his, his porcelain doll, his marionette. And along with that bizarre waltz, an eerie hum carried itself through the air, just a little bit louder than a whisper.<br/><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Not everything is going as you wish, am I not right?</span>the voice snickered.<br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Wrong.</span>he purred back, smirking.<span style=""font-style: italic"">You're wrong about many things. Maybe you're aging and becoming senile, my dear Lena? Or is that I'm getting too powerful for you to handle and hold onto?</span><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">You... You horned dog.</span>she spat the words out.<span style=""font-style: italic"">What can you know?</span><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Far more than you, my dear. I've had my patience with you - you're good company on trains, but your humor is dry, and I grew tired on it. So do me a pleasure, and keep quiet, if you can. I have a new toy to play with.</span><br/><br/>This evening was so enthusiastic that he even told Lena to screw off. Beautiful, truly beautiful!<br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;"">-ONE MONTH LATER-</div><br/><br/>The snow, screeching beneath the wheels of a large black car, was shoveled to the sides even as its passengers exited the heated interior. A man, hidden beneath a long white coat, stepped onto the pavement first, bowing slightly and offering one black-gloved hand to a woman that followed him. She, wearing a red blazer, lined with thick fur, smiled softly at the gesture, taking his hand. Her heels clicked a little as she stepped out, the cold wind sweeping her mahogany hair out of her face.<br/>""Herr Jaeger, you're such a gentleman."" her lips formed a small smile.<br/>""I believe it is only common courtesy to offer a hand to a lady, besides it being a great pleasure for my humble self."" he replied, smirking a little just as well, in a tone as soft as silk. She chuckled, hiding her mouth with her other hand, fittingly hidden in a glove as red as the lipstick on those lips.<br/><br/>She allowed him to lead her, entering a prestigious and beautiful restaurant. Their coats were accepted and taken by the waiter at the door, revealing his crisp white suit, and her long red skirt with a form-fitting black jacket. He didn't grace the man with a single glance of his onyx eyes, instead just continuing in leading her through the interior. Just a few moments later, another waiter hurried to them.<br/>""Herr Jaeger?"" his dry voice asked the man. Kai nodded, still smiling. ""Indeed, it is me.""<br/>""Please, let me lead you to your table.""<br/><br/>Once seated on a couple of plush chairs, with a wonderful view on the streets, covered by snow as a mocking flag of white innocence, laying on a bloodstained country. It was an irony so poetic and beautiful it made Kai twitch every time he even thought of it.<br/><br/>Dining with Annika has become a custom during the previous month. They weren't officially in a relationship, but only an idiot wouldn't figure out that she was clinging on him for something more than admiration or remote interest.<br/>How easy it was to capture the interest of a human!"
3913,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=80,2014-10-07T07:46:24,Rhandom1,"In a long forgotten hunting shack, miles into the mountainous terrain surrounding the city, a lone German officer sat in a chair. His hands were loosely bound, there was no gag, and his feet were bare but he sat close enough to the roaring fire that frost bite was no concern. His head lolled backwards and drool oozed down his chin to gather with the long dried puddle that now stained his once crisp white shirt. As his body shifted the chair made a crinkling noise on the large tarp it sat upon.<br/><br/>Hamish looked up from the table where he had been cleaning his rifle. Stood and carefully lowered the officer’s head back down. He had spent the last month gathering information on the names that topped his list, having not seen the tall blonde man after that night in the hotel. He had not let his focus falter on the job but there was still something that nagged at his mind like a name that should be important but couldn’t be recalled. The whole situation that night had seemed…off.<br/><br/>Hamish heard the officer mumble something and took his seat across from him. The officer opened his eyes but failed to focus them properly. The officer tried to take in his surroundings for a heartbeat before vomiting on himself. It was not the first time and Hamish had long since learned to ignore his own physical response.<br/><br/>Hamish turned and reached into the pocket of his coat, which hung on a hook behind his chair, and withdrew a vial of white powder. Hamish rarely ever resorted to traditional methods of interrogation as they very rarely got the needed results. If you just wanted someone to admit to something, regardless of truth, pain might get you there. But Hamish needed information and his method was far more successful.<br/><br/>The vial held an extract from a South American plant and was not as popular in Germany as morphine or amphetamines. This officer had lived a relatively clean life but after just three days had developed a powerful addiction to the powder. Hamish doled it out twice a day forcing the officer to drink water before he would give it to him, feeding his habit for the last week in this hut. The man was a sad figure indeed now, his face no longer hard with cruelty but hollow from want. His eyes could barely focus on anything but the white vial in Hamish’s hand and his mind focused on barely more than that. His responses were almost feral now. Drink the water, get the powder, and go to back to sleep.<br/><br/>Hamish tapped the vial on the table softly making sure the officer was watching.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><br/>“Tell me about the woman Darcy,”</span>Hamish said. The officer whimpered and futilely tried to grab the vial but a week of only water and drugs had made him very slow. The officer whimpered again at the failure but simply slumped in the chair.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“Tell me of the woman Darcy,”</span>Hamish repeated. The officer took a different approach, trying to lunge across the table, for a whisper of time Hamish saw the murdering, drug induced rage that darkened a soul to its very core in the eyes of the officer. But he had seen it before and was ready for this as well, merely kicking the table hard into the officer, halting the lunge before there had been any momentum gathered. Now, out of breath and still no closer to the vial, the officer wept openly on the floor.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“Please,”</span>the officer bellowed between the racking sobs and the flying snot.<br/><br/>After a moment, Hamish opened the vial and tapped a small line onto a dirty metal dish. The officer immediately recovered and sat up to a kneeling position, only his eyes appearing over the top of the table. The eyes were now hungry and broken, a pathetic waste of the evil man who had once taken residence there. Hamish wished he could find pleasure here but as always, feeling eluded him.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“A castle…”</span>the officer sputtered,<span style=""font-style: italic"">“Somewhere in the mountains.”</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“Where is the castle?”</span>Hamish asked patiently, inching the dish towards the officer. But the officer only shook his head, his predatory eye gleaming at the sight of the powder being closer. Hamish knew the fogged brain was thinking if he withheld information, he could use it to get more of the powder. So Hamish instead pulled the dish away. The predatory gleam instantly turned to panic and the officer shouted something unintelligible.<br/><br/>Hamish opened a map onto the table of the surrounding area and the officer, now in a manic rush to comply, put his face inches from the page and began searching. To Hamish it seemed as if he were trying to sniff out the location, which caused Hamish to grin widely. Perplexed, Hamish wondered if he had almost laughed. There had been a lightness to his chest from the feeling and an almost euphoric burst of adrenaline surging through his body.<br/><br/>A frantic tapping had Hamish looking at the map. So that is where the castle lies. Hamish looked at the officer, tempting him again with the dish of powder and asking him if he was sure of his answer. Shortly after that night in the hallway, Hamish had heard stories of the soldiers about a group of their guards being slaughtered in the mountains. One of the soldiers been broken here, in much the same manner as the officer, and admitted they had been assigned to guard Darcy and some other woman. The other woman somehow had escaped and no one was quite certain how the guards had died but this officer had been in charge of providing the transport of fresh troops to the castle. If anyone knew where it was located, this officer was the one.<br/><br/>“Who was the other woman being guarded?” Hamish pushed his luck here. The officer was close to breaking but Hamish needed as much information as he could glean. It was sounding like Darcy might be a much larger threat than Hitler ever would be.<br/><br/>The officer looked completely distraught as he searched through his hazed memory. The officer started pacing then waving his arms and slapping his head. He wanted to answer, he knew the answer, and the prize lay on a dish by the Jew-loving son-of-a-whore who knew nothing... The officer stopped pacing and simply stared at the floor, his rage having vanished as his mind replayed that night. Strong drink had weakly held the demons of that night at bay, the powder was far superior! He didn’t dream of his friends, his brothers being thrown around and ripped apart by nothing! Then the appearance of that flying man with the sword! The officer had soiled his pants and hidden in the recesses of the castle interior until the woman and the winged monster were long gone.<br/><br/>“Isolde!” the officer screamed in a voice of pure terror and hate. Then he ran the three steps back to the table repeating the name, as if it would somehow dispel the demons, begging the man for the powder that would allow him to forget again the sights and sounds of that horrible night.<br/><br/>Hamish could tell by the innocent pleading that the officer was no longer capable of lying or drawing things out. He needed his fix. Hamish slid the dish over with a smile and even provided the rolled up piece of filthy paper for the officer to use. Hamish watched, intrigued by the sudden calm control that came over the man as he inhaled the powder into his nose. The officer sat back in the chair with a deep sigh, relief flooding through him as the world of pain drifted away.<br/><br/>Hamish was not as intrigued when the officer gagged once, fell to the floor, and began convulsing violently.  Hamish stood and opened the back door of the hut, letting the frigid December air drift through and clean out some of the rancid smell. He walked over to a large fire pit that had needed some maintenance when Hamish had found it many months ago. But it had served a very useful purpose since then. Hamish added some wood into the fire pit as he listened to the last of the convulsions rack the officer on the floor. He withdrew two vials from his pocket, both containing a fine white powder. Hamish marveled at just similar strychnine looked to the other drug.<br/><br/>“Isolde,” Hamish said aloud, as if trying out the name on his own tongue. He picked up a can of gasoline and began to prepare the fire pit for the removal of another body. Here in the lonely backwoods, if anyone ever found the ashes and bones, Hamish knew it would be attributed to the Nazi’s.<br/><br/>As for him, it was time to return to town."
3914,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=80,2014-10-08T19:13:51,Gunther,"The problem with assuming a mortal form is you get to experience both the pleasure and the pain. Demons and angels are not free from the anguish of physical distress. Rafael, ended up in a precarious position that helped him to appreciate the realities of life on earth. He is no foreigner to pain, having felt it on many occasions before. This time, the distress was different. It was both titillating and anguishing.<br/><br/>After the conversation with Darcy and counsel with God, Rafael returned to the castle as SS-Hauptsturmführer (Waffen SS Captain) Franz Zimmer. Herr Zimmer was of fine Prussian stock, raised in Spandau, the largest borough of Berlin. Franz Zimmer graduated from Technische Universität Berlin (The Technical University of Berlin) with a degree in physics. In 1935, Franz Zimmer became enraptured with the rise of Adolf Hitler and joined the Schutzstaffel. Due to his education, blonde hair, blue eyes and 76"" of stature he was immediately commissioned as an SS-Untersturmführer (Waffen SS<span style=""font-style: italic"">under</span>Lieutenant) and appointed to Adolf Hitler's personal protection detail.<br/><br/>By the time of the November convention, Franz Zimmer, previously promoted to SS-Hauptsturmführer was personally detailed to oversee Darcy Krohs with a detail of eight Waffen SS soldiers including SS-Oberscharführer Gerd Saller. Saller became something of a hero in the Germanic society when he took a bullet for the Führer three years earlier. The man was trumped as a national hero, occasionally invited to dine with the Führer.<br/><br/>But that is all lost now. Franz could not recall how he ended up in some hunting lodge in God's country. He did not know what happened to Oberscharfuhrer Saller and the other soldiers of Frau Krohs' Security detachment. For all he knew they were dead, but Franz did not care. He wanted to care, but found it very difficult to focus on anything.<br/><br/>There was a voice. Franz felt like he was hungry, but he didn't care. At least he didn't care enough to concern himself with it. On those rare occasions when he considered scratching an itch, he would attempt to move his arm, realize that his arms were bound, unable to move, but at least in his world the itch scratched itself.<br/><br/>The fire crackled vitality and warmth. It offered a warm glow to the room. Life was pleasantly awesome for Hauptsturmführer Zimmer. Some days he felt like he was running in a field, sipping wine with friends or simply relaxing, half-asleep, half-awake laying on his back staring up at the clouds without a care in the world.<br/><br/>The fireplace gave that warm glow fires are supposed to give. It was comforting to Herr Zimmer. He was having a great time. A bear skin rug spread out in front of the fireplace. His unclothed form lay prone across the rug with Regina Langenberg on his left and Tanja Adler on his right.<br/><br/>Regina looked younger than she was with a lithe body, not incredibly developed but incredibly affectionate. She caressed Franz' toned form. Her strokes kept Franz feeling happy, a satisfied grin engulfing his lips. While Regina was thin and nimble, Tanja was more voluptuous with ample bosoms and shapely hips. Her body almost as toned as the Prussian officer. Franz appreciated that fact and appeared to pay her more attention.<br/><br/><br/>In the hunting shack, with the two beautiful young women he once knew at University, Franz' hands were loosely bound, no gag, his feet bare but he sat close enough to feel the heat from the fire. Franz' head dropped backwards imagining some sexual act with one or both of the young women on the bear skin rug. A lazy smile creased his sallow face. Saliva trailed onto his chest, coating his chin. His blouse removed, exposing a once nicely ironed shirt with a pool of old saliva coating the front. The tarp his chair stood upon made a crinkling noise, which occasionally snapped Franz back to reality. He preferred the other<span style=""font-style: italic"">reality</span>and often more than not retreated into that one. Whatever the stranger did to him, Franz was lost. He did not understand. He did not try to understand. Any attempt at rational thought was lost to an overwhelming euphoric delirium. It was wonderful and Herr Zimmer enjoyed it thoroughly.<br/><br/>An unknown hand belonging to some unknown and unseen person grabbed the back of Franz Zimmer's head. Pulled back. Although it may have cause some pain and discomfort, Franz never felt it. He enjoyed the kisses and caresses of Tanja and Regina. He explored their most intimate regions, tasting and enjoying all the sexual pleasures three people could appreciate.<br/><br/>Rafael could feel every sensation Franz Zimmer endured, the pain and the pleasure. Unfortunately, for the Arch Angel, the drugs used by Mr. Buchannen clouded his mind completely. He was currently at the command of the British soldier posing as a German. If Rafael were able to engage in rational thought, he would have seen things about the soldier that just weren't right.  In fact, in those few moments of clarity, he sensed something about the man he had never sensed in another human being. He could not quite put his finger on it, but it was something he had never seen in the past few millennium God permitted him to walk the earth. His aura was gray. It was neither bright colored like the good or dark like the evil ones. Maybe it was beige? It was disturbing to Rafael because he failed to interpret the aura. He could not see the man. It was almost as though he weren't a man at all. He wasn't a demon and he wasn't an angel. He could not figure it out and this drug kept him in an incapacitated state, not permitting him to think at all.<br/><br/>Rafael could see the man seated across from him. He tried to focus on him, but was unable to. Water. He drank the water greedily. Franz Zimmer's body needed the water. It needed nourishment as well, but that did not appear to be on the menu today. Today's menu consisted solely of this wonderful white powder that engulfed Franz' complete being. Everything in the world was happy and blissful when he took the powder. If he was hungry, he could not remember. The skies were blue, cloudless and the sun always shone. He rode bikes with Gina and Tanja through the Großer Tiergarten in Berlin. Life was grand and there was not a care in the world. That blissful smile returned to Herr Zimmer's face. Franz was not yet permitted to indulge in the lone menu item. The lack of<span style=""font-style: italic"">food</span>presented Herr Zimmer and Rafael with a dilemma.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“Tell me about the woman Darcy,”</span>the voice drifted through the fog, into his consciousness. Franz thought he was responding to the question. In his mind, he detailed everything he knew about Frau Kohls, but it came out as futile whimpers and moans. All the while Tanja and Regina were there with him.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“Tell me of the woman Darcy,”</span>the voice spoke again. This time, Rafael didn't have any control over the Prussian's body. He could feel the man's rage well up. The girls abandoned him. It was dark in his usual happy place and he grew angry. The anger overcame his entire being. He wanted to get in a fight with every man, woman and child on earth and kick or punch them all. He wanted to scratch out their eyes. All he had for a target was this person seated across the table from him. Franz mustered a weak stance and lunged forward, dropping onto the table. The table moved sharply into his abdomen knocking him backward into the chair. Franz slumped into a seated position and hissed,<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Please.""</span>He then fell off the chair onto the floor doubled over in pain and tears. He convulsed repeatedly with tears flowing out onto the tarp. The dark place had returned just as quickly as it would leave once he could have some<span style=""font-style: italic"">lunch</span>.<br/><br/>Franz pulled himself up to a kneeling position at the edge of the table. Mr. Buchannen laid out his<span style=""font-style: italic"">lunch</span>for him and was ready to indulge. The hunger overwhelmed his senses. Rafael was unable to stop the human's animalistic instincts for food.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“A castle…”</span>Franz uttered the words without difficulty,<span style=""font-style: italic"">“Somewhere in the mountains.”</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“Where is the castle?”</span>The British soldier asked with the patience of a clergyman, slowly edging the metal slab towards Herr Zimmer. Rafael knew he needed to stop accepting this drug and tried to take over. He violently shook his head in protest to the chemical on the slab of metal.  A battle took place inside Franz Zimmer's head; the two souls inhabiting his body. One wanted desperately to consume the white powder while the other knew it was wrong. They both fought hard to achieve their ends. Just as the battle reached a conclusion the other man in the shack pulled the dish away. Rafael was happy and let his guard down. Herr Zimmer took over and yelled, ""give me that back! I deserve that meal right now! How dare you deprive me of food!?"" But to everyone outside Franz Zimmer's body, it made no sense whatsoever. Following the outburst, Franz collapsed onto his arms and wept into his lap.<br/><br/>The man then unfolded a map of the region, laid out on the table they sat/kneeled in front at. Desperate for a meal, Franz looked closely at the map and searched the location where Frau Krohs kept herself isolated from the world completing her ungodly science experiments. Franz didn't care anymore. He was hungry and that sensation engulfed every desire. He could no longer think for himself and Rafael found it a struggle to take over in this weakened state.<br/><br/>Franz found the location. It was simple to find because it was only a few kilometers southeast of the Waffen SS training base at Bad Tölz in the Alps. The man wanted Herr Zimmer to confirm the location. Franz did not care anymore. He insisted this was the location about five kilometers south east of the Waffen SS training base.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“Who was the other woman being guarded?”</span>The voice insisted on asking more questions. Franz did not care. He just wanted to get back to Tanja and Regina. He forgot his friends from University.<br/><br/>Franz was thoroughly angered, upset as he attempted to draw as much information from his fogged brain as he could. Franz, found the ability to stand. Walking about aimlessly helped him to focus his thoughts. Then he stopped and looked at the floor as if the answer were written there amongst the filthy wooden boards. When Franz remembered what happened that night when the woman was<span style=""font-style: italic"">rescued</span>by the large winged man with the sword, Rafael waited patiently to see what the Prussian would do.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“Isolde!”</span>SS-Hauptsturmführer Franz Zimmer screamed at Mr. Buchannen. Franz wandered from the table and almost tripped on the return. He repeated the name over and over trying to help alleviate his pain. He pleaded with the man at the table to give him the<span style=""font-style: italic"">meal</span>he deserved. He wanted to forget that night. It occurred to him that his friend and champion, Oberscharführer Gerd Saller was one of those who died that night.<br/><br/>Finally, the man was satisfied with Franz' response. The metal slab was made accessible to the Prussian Officer. He greedily slurped his lunch into his sinuses. ""Noooooo!"" Rafael pleaded in Franz' brain. The hungry, dying man would not heed his warning cry, just as every other human in the past month discarded his other worldly advice. But this time, Tanja and Regina were not waiting for Franz Zimmer. The body fell to the floor. He convulsed several times. Pain overwhelmed his senses and slowly the spirits of both Franz Zimmer and the Arch Angel, Rafael departed the corpse. Rafael looked both lovingly and disappointed, like a father punishing a child at the spirit of the former Hauptsturmführer descending into purgatory. His fate was yet to be decided. Rafael would not plead his case in favor of heaven, after having seen his mind. He urged Herr Zimmer should join his peers in the plane of demons.<br/><br/>Rafael returned to heaven to discuss what he learned with his brothers and with God. He would then consider what his next move would be. He could no longer return as Rafael Halasz. That man returned to BudaPest, Hungary a month ago. He would determine a new disguise. For now, he would watch from the ethereal plane. His business with Asmodeus and Isolde were not yet concluded. Also, the witch Darcy Kohs was still a threat to all that was good in the world."
3915,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=80,2014-10-11T12:26:04,Sound of Silence,"“So,” Udo’s cold voice echoed in the small room, “are you willing to cooperate?” He stood leaned over the desk, staring down at his victim, drumming his fingers on the wooden surface.<br/><br/>This was Udo’s favorite room for a number of reasons. Hardly any light illuminated the small area. The only sources were the good old light bulb dangling from the ceiling, over the desk, and the single window which was obscured by curtains. It was cramped and gave off a sense of claustrophobia, uncomfortable for anyone, and, a dark and malicious feeling, which sank to ones bone, lingered in the air. Yet he felt at home; this was a place where he carried out most of his work after all, it was only natural that he’d enjoy it.<br/><br/>The man sitting on the other side of the desk, with his hands bound uncomfortably behind his back with handcuffs that dug into his wrists, was nonresponsive. He kept his head lowered, staring at the floor with a vacant and unfocused gaze. Dry blood caked the man’s right temple; here was a deep gash above his eyebrow, where it looked like he had either been struck with something heavy or had hit his head. More than likely the latter, as he was still conscious. He was trembling to the point where the handcuffs that bound him were rubbing against the chair.<br/><br/>Udo slid the book that was sitting in the center of the desk, whose title was written in Hebrew, toward the man and spoke again, “Let’s try again. All I want is for you to help me translate some text from this book.”<br/><br/>This book had been confiscated from a bookstore in the Jewish ghetto. It looked like it was an older book, and also had perhaps belonged to a collection for the Roman Numeral ‘II’ accompanied the title. It was supposed to have been burned, but Udo had saved it from such a fate.<br/><br/>The man to whom the book once belonged might have seemed off his rocker on the surface, when he was brought in for questioning, but Udo overheard him mentioning something about an evil coming to Europe, that would change the world. Since the night at the hotel, the thoughts of something greater threatening Germany had plagued his mind, almost to the point of obsession. He wanted to learn more about the world of demons and angels but was never able to get around to investigating. Then, three weeks ago this man showed up and he got his chance.<br/><br/>Apparently, there was more about it somewhere in that book.<br/><br/>Much to his dismay, the man was too caught up in his own mind, and he was unable to get a satisfactory answer from him once he was able to have a go at him. All he did was talk in circles, saying the same things over and over again. Some evil was about to sweep through not just Germany but Europe as a whole. That was it, nothing more, and it was almost infuriating. However, he had pointed him in the direction of the man who was not sitting before him.<br/><br/>“You’re only making this harder on yourself,” he said with feigned annoyance, raising his voice slightly, after he had received no response, shaking the thoughts from his mind and bringing his attention back to what was most important, getting that information. He began walked around the desk and started to pace the room. “You could have been out of here already. I’m sure your family back home is wondering where you are, so why don’t you just talk? Is translating a book really too much to ask?” He looked out of the corner of his eye, searching for any signs of reaction from the man.<br/><br/>Yet the man remained silent and Udo was feeling his patience being tried more and more.<br/><br/>He continued speaking, “I’m losing my patience. That tongue of yours, perhaps I need to loosen it more.” He halted his pacing, turned to face the man, and then walked over behind him, leaning in close to his ear. “What do you think? Do we need to go another round?” His eyes moved over toward the corner of the desk, and then he placed his hand on the man’s shoulder, grinning as he immediately tensed.<br/><br/>The fear that rolled off this man was euphoric. Udo reveled in the sheer terror in the man’s gaze, and, making his grip a little firmer, he decided to dig his fingers in a bit more. He hoped that would be persuasive enough. While he was generally a patient man when it came to this, he was desperate, his  was beginning to surface more and more, and he wasn’t sure how much longer he would be able to hold it back. He wanted nothing more than to dig his fingers in so hard that he drew blood, to inflict more pain, to hear this man scream.<br/><br/>A knock on the door interrupted the moment, before Udo could get any more from this man, causing annoyance to replace every emotion that was there prior. He let out an irritated sigh and quickly moved to the desk, tucking the book under his coat.<br/><br/>“Enter,” he said.<br/><br/>The man who entered was an older man, balding, with a seemingly permanent scowl on his face. He wasted no time getting down to business, “Well, Herr Drechsler, were you able to get anything out of him?”<br/><br/>Udo shook his head, “Unfortunately, I was not. He may need a few days,” he looked over his shoulder to the man, who was still staring blankly at the ground. As tempting as it was to play up the interrogation, and scare the man some more, he decided against it. If he spoke up while he had company in the room it would mean the end of him.<br/><br/>“No? I have to admit, Herr Drechsler, that isn’t the answer I was expecting. Don’t tell me you’ve grown soft on us.”<br/><br/>“Grown soft? I’m offended, Herr Rotz, truly. This man happens to be… unbelievably stubborn. I’m sure we’ll get the location of the others eventually, he just needs a bit more time.”<br/><br/>“I see. I don’t suppose it’d hurt if I tried to get anything out of him.”<br/><br/>Udo’s brow furrowed in thought. Herr Rotz was looking at him expectantly. It was understood between the two of them that telling him to go right ahead would be the obvious answer, and it was also risky. If the man mentioned that book, it would be the end of Udo, he was sure of it, and taking that risk might not be a good idea. However, it would be even worse if he said no. Not to mention he did have other things he wanted to get done today and didn’t want to stay here in this room for longer than he needed to.<br/><br/>He pulled out his pocket watch to check the time and said, “Very well, if that’s what you want, be my guest. Have fun with him.”<br/><br/>Udo decided to leave it at that and left.<br/><br/>Once outside, he walked along the sidewalk at a brisk pace. What he needed to do now, before anything else, was find a place to safely store this book. Home seemed like a decent place for now just so he wasn’t carrying it around all day. He’d stop by briefly before attending to other business."
3916,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=80,2014-10-11T16:45:25,Isolde,"Isolde wiped down the examining table one last time and put her blood stained apron in the bin. She was too exhausted to grimace at the snow that pelted the windows. Buttoning her great wool coat, she pushed the door open to step onto the street. Bitter wind howled around corners and the pedestrians that braved the elements trudged along, heads down with hands jammed into pockets. Isolde assumed that same position and hurried toward home.<br/><br/>As she turned the corner, she felt a tug on her sleeve. She turned but saw nothing with her peripheral vision. Glancing down, she saw a child running pell mell through the street, disappearing behind some trash bins.<br/><br/>“Come back here,” Isolde called, sure she had been pickpocketed. The child was gone.<br/><br/>Shaking her head, she climbed the stairs to her flat and pulled off her leather, fur lined gloves. A small piece of paper twirled to the floor. Frowning, Isolde stooped to pick it up while unbuttoning her coat.  The light was too low to read it and she needed something hot to drink first. After a day like  today, and half the night too, she was in need of sustenance.<br/><br/>In the kitchen, she put the kettle on and readied a cup for tea. The still folded paper lay neatly by the saucer while she cut some brown bread for toasting. Her hands were shaking while she finished preparing the simple fare and she realized she was hoping it was word from Erlind. She missed him, she thought, and after he was so intent on taking her soul, she felt off kilter that he would not come around to claim his due. Something was wrong, she felt it, knew it.<br/><br/>Finally, tea was ready and she sank into the hard ladder back chair. Opening the note she read.<br/>MEET ME AT THE KAFFEE HAUS.TONIGHT. MIDNIGHT. BURN THIS<br/><br/>No name, no references, and instructions to destroy the note. Isolde rose and took the scrap of paper to the stove where the blue flame licked the yellowed note until it was curling ash.<br/><br/>Isolde bit her lip. She was tired and the weather was a bitch. Glancing at the clock, she saw she had two hours so she sank back down in the chair and closed her eyes.<br/><br/>She jerked awake after nearly falling from the chair and looked at the clock. 11:30. She leaped to her feet, frantically looking around, grabbing her coat and gloves, blinking her eyes. A jellied toast morsel was clinging to her arm. Finally, she was sorted enough and hurried through the now empty streets.<br/><br/>Empty of all but the Nazi patrols who policed the streets in the name of law and order but who were really looking for any who might fall victim to their machinations. Isolde shrunk back into the shadows and muttered a cloaking spell over herself. She would be invisible to all except those she chose to reveal herself too. The only exception would be her white lighter. She wondered if he was still around. Hurrying on, she arrived at the Kaffee Haus with seconds to spare. The lights were out and the owners were respecting the curfew. Walking by the door, she whispered,<br/><br/>“Erlind? I’m here.”<br/><br/>A hand shot out of the shadows and pulled her into the establishment. Isolde gasped when she realized she was in the presence of a woman who wore a black veil tied around her boater style hat.<br/><br/>“Who are you?” Isolde asked, weariness and disappointment making her voice harsher than normal. “What do you want? It is too late to play games.”<br/><br/>“You have been chosen to hide the children of God.” The woman said simply. Her voice was husky with no trace of accent. “ We will prepare a room in your flat. Tomorrow, builders will come while you are working. We will come and go and you will never see us. We will bring guests to you whom you will never see. You will provide the food and medical supplies as necessary. Use your power to hide the excess you bring.”<br/><br/>Isolde frowned,<br/>“I am a friend to Jews and I am working to end the madness but I will not risk a concentration camp for hiding Jews.”<br/><br/>The woman rose,<br/>“You have no say in the matter. It is done. We will begin when you leave for the clinic in the morning. You may go.”<br/><br/>“Wait” Isolde called, catching at the woman’s sleeve. “Is there any word from Erlind?”<br/><br/>The woman answered,<br/>“I have no idea what or who you are talking about. Tomorrow. Go home!”<br/><br/>Isolde did"
3917,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=80,2014-10-13T15:42:27,KaliNoir,"In the month following the disappearance and then reappearance of Isolde, Adina had felt torn between conflicting emotions. She wasn’t sure how she had found herself wrapped up in this crazed conflict or really whether it was what she wanted. So far, Adina had been lucky. Yes, she lived in the Ghetto and had to scrape a meager living together making and repairing clothes. But she had also been fortunate enough that, once the yellow star was unpicked from the lapel of her shabby winter coat, she could blend easily into the snow strewn streets of Mittenwold. Her light hair and pale eyes did not scream ‘Jewess’ like the appearance of many of those less fortunate inhabitants of the ghetto.<br/><br/>She knew it was wrong but Adina had been reluctant to contact either Erlind or Isolde since she had sneaked away from the Hotel in the dead of night. It was those conflicting emotions. They were holding her back from making a decision regarding her involvement in the plot to stop that psychotic blond bombshell Darcy.<br/><br/>But last night she had summoned the courage to water gaze once more and what she saw there had made her mind up for her. She had seen a hazed image of what was to come, the concentration camps that Hitler was setting up to control and reduce the Jewish population.<br/><br/>And so this morning, the sun barely even rising above the rooftops and the early morning sky hazy with snowflakes already, she found herself winding her way through the deserted streets of the Ghetto in search of the makeshift infirmary where Isolde worked. She knew that she couldn’t turn up there with no good reason. That would arouse far too much suspicion and would get Isolde in more trouble than it was worth. And so, wincing against the pain, she had drawn the blade of a knife across the palm of one hand, making enough of a wound that she would likely require stitches. That way, nobody could question any ulterior motives the girl may have for being there.<br/><br/>A small splotch of red blood had begun to seep through the scrap of material she had wound around her hand. She swallowed down a wave of nausea - she had never been good with blood - and pushed open the door to the medical centre."
3918,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=80,2014-10-14T05:07:56,Isolde,"It was a gloriously sunny day albeit as cold as a well digger's instep, as Isolde tied off the last knot on the lad’s arm.<br/><br/>“Now, stay away from broken windows, young man.” She scolded with mock severity. He nodded with brown eyed solemnity. His mother was wringing her hands in a wore apron, avoiding eye contact. Isolde knew she had nothing with which to pay for the services rendered today.<br/><br/>More and more frequently people were coming for treatment and all they had to offer were hard luck stories. Most tales had a bread winning husband or son taken to do road maintenance for the Nazis. There had been vague promises of wages to be earned but when Friday would come, the paymaster would put them off with grandiose boasts of their sacrifices paving the way for the Fatherland. Isolde and everyone else recognized this rhetoric for slave labor and starving families.<br/><br/>Waving the woman and boy away with a shooing motion, Isolde said,<br/>“The sun will shine again on this great country and when prosperity lines your pockets once more you can donate generously to the clinic. Away home with you both now.<br/>”<br/>The woman still clung to remnants of pride and she shook her head, as she answered,<br/>“Money, I do not haf, but strong and willing hands I do<br/>,”<br/>Isolde looked at the reddened and swollen knuckles.<br/><br/>“Tomorrow, I will scrub your floors and Wilhelm will keep the fires going for you. We will repay your kindness through our small service, Yah?<br/>”<br/>Isolde smiled and leaned in to hug the frail woman,<br/><br/>“Yes, tomorrow, but not too early. I might wish to be a sluggard and if you were to be here before the nurse, the good doctors might frown at me.” Isolde answered with a soft chuckle. “Tomorrow, then<br/>”<br/>As the woman and boy were leaving, a small young woman entered. Isolde had turned her back to clean the examining table when she realized the person had not spoken nor taken a seat. Turning back Isolde said,<br/><br/>“ Have a seat. I need to clean..” she began but stopped short.<br/><br/>“You are bleeding. Quickly,” she said with an authoritative tone. Isolde yanked a clean sheet from the pile, whirled it over the examination table and gestured for her patient to have a seat there. As she readied her supplies, she stopped again and looked this time at the woman’s face.<br/><br/>“I believe I know you. Are you not Adina, the seamstress<br/>?”<br/>Without waiting for an answer, Isolde unwrapped the wound and began the cleaning process.<br/><br/>“I’m afraid you are going to need stitches. Are seamstress’s knives so sharp as to slip so dangerously?”<br/><br/>She rubbed some antiseptic and numbing agent over the palm. Opening a drawer, she took out a fine needle pre threaded with black thread.<br/><br/>“I’m glad to see you again,” Isolde said as a way to distract from the stitching process as much as to speak a courteous truth. “Where have you been hiding?”"
3919,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=80,2014-10-15T22:38:26,Rhandom1,"Hamish sat astride a dull gray mare as he entered the city again. He could easily use his credentials to requisition a car or motorbike but that meant leaving a trail. Horses were cheap, easy to come by, and stable masters asked no questions. Besides there was something almost peaceful about the steady rhythm of the clip-clop steps the hooves played across the paved sections of road. The jingle of tack, the smell of horse and leather, the feel of control over the large beast all combined into a zen like state for Hamish. The crisp winter air bit deeply in his lungs but this he ignored in favor of the sun beaming uselessly down from its drifting perch. For a time, he was unburdened by the feeling of an eternity of souls weighing him down and the smile that split his lips was both genuine and honest.<br/><br/>Hamish was unaware of this but had found himself longing for these moments of peace more and more. The light feeling that came along with it was as strong as the white powder he had fed others when he needed information. But the practical side of him always won the struggle, no matter how hard he fought to hang on to that lightness. There were people to find and kill, that was simply life.<br/><br/>Hamish returned to the stables on the edge of town. The people here were hard from a life of poverty that had somehow become harder under the Nazi rule. No matter your station in the world, someone could always take something from you. The stable master was an older man whose kindness extended mostly to his animals. For some reason this was important to Hamish, though he would not be able to tell anyone why. As he was settling the bill he tossed out the name of Isolde to the stable master. The man nodded and told him she was something of an angel who worked at the local clinic. She had seen to his boy when he had been kicked by a horse and somehow had made him better.<br/><br/>Hamish saw an unusual amount of admiration in the man’s eyes and asked if there were others who knew of her. The stable master rattled off a couple of names before returning to his usual gristly self. Hamish thanked the man and found the other names he had mentioned. Everywhere Hamish asked it was admiration and stories of her caring and giving attitude. These people spoke of her with a fondness Hamish did not know existed. Each story was told with pride, the poorest family looking him in the eyes as they told it.<br/><br/>They had very little to nothing not allowed by the Nazi party so these people had turned to the intangibles of hope, finding pride in their own depths of appreciation and charity from this woman. No razor or whip could take those moments from them no matter what the future promised.<br/><br/>Hamish doubted anyone thought of him this way.<br/><br/>So it was that later that night he found himself standing outside the clinic when Isolde left. It was late and snowing again but Hamish may as well have been a permanent section of the wall he leaned against. He let her get a few paces ahead before following her. He was being driven by a thirst he had never known. What made this woman procure so many smiles from people who had nothing? Why was she at that castle and how had she escaped? How was she connected to Darcy?<br/><br/>Hamish watched as a small child ran up and slipped something into her pocket. It was well done but the child ran on and Isolde continued into a flat. Hamish resumed his vigil and again drifted into the stillness that settled around the town in a way only suppression and unspoken atrocities can attain.<br/>It only a few hours later when Isolde reappeared in a rush; Hamish again fell in a few yards behind her and began trailing her. The streets were empty even of all but secrets and mean spirits seeking a victim and Hamish understood the risk she was taking just being on the streets at this hour. She stopped just ahead so Hamish pulled himself into night powered shadows nearby and peeked out.<br/><br/>She was gone. Hamish felt confusion muddle his steps for the first time in his memories. He had lost a trail before but never one so close and never so suddenly! Had she known he was there? He felt that was impossible but it was the only answer his practical mind could handle. He considered moving ahead anyway when a hand landed on his shoulder. Hamish turned to stare into the face of one of the Nazi patrols that roamed the streets like wild hyena’s.<br/><br/>“<span style=""font-style: italic"">You are out late, friend,</span>” the guard said with a cruel smile etched on his face. He should still be a young man but his own vileness had aged him. Two others stood behind giggling at the scene. “<span style=""font-style: italic"">Do you have papers</span>?”<br/><br/>Hamish felt anger building in him. A strange rushing of air and blood coursed through his system like an avalanche; ripping away the vestiges of perfect control he had spent his life building. He had been discovered by a regular guard!<br/><br/>“<span style=""font-style: italic"">If you walk away now, you and your friends will live,</span>” Hamish said quietly. “<span style=""font-style: italic"">If you do not, all of you will spend your afterlife in the sewers</span>.<span style=""font-style: italic"">But not before I make you scream for your mother's to save you.</span>”<br/><br/>The cruel smile was replaced with obstinate rage. Hamish wanted badly to lash out and vent his own anger on these three boys, and nothing quick. He wanted to know their pain before he put them down. Instead he reached into his inner coat pocket and withdrew his badge of office marking him a<span style=""font-style: italic"">Reichsinspekteur</span>which allowed him unlimited access in this region. The rage and snickering vanished immediately, replaced by the truest form of fear.<br/><br/>“<span style=""font-style: italic"">Of course Inspector,</span>” the guard blubbered, “<span style=""font-style: italic"">Our apologies for interrupting your night.</span>”<br/><br/>Hamish let them go and forced the anger back into its hole. ‘Where the hell had that come from,’ Hamish asked himself. Was there no end to the mysteries this woman would produce for him?<br/><br/>Hamish had seen enough for the night. He headed back to the hotel and hoped that the morning would bring better light to the situation."
3920,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=80,2014-10-19T12:54:49,WildSpawn,"<span style=""font-weight: bold"">Japan, Tokyo<br/>-----------------</span><br/><br/>A thin human-shaped shadowy figure advanced on a tatami flooring towards a wide double Shiki futon bed. With a dark hand, the figure picked up a tie from the top of the mattress' corner and sniffed it, then studied another material with the other hand – a pair of socks.<br/>On a beans filled pillow, the head of a sleeping individual moved to face the ceiling, and then the nude body of the female turned around in a straight sleeping position. With the body on its back, the woman moaned something in her sleep and her eyelids began to flutter open. The intruder's static form teleported around the room in blinding speed and paused once more near the bed. It swiftly crawled on top of the mattress and then on top of the woman's body. The form seatted itself on the woman's chest and it began to force the golden haired Caucasian female into a hypnagogic state.<br/><br/>Bothered by the feeling of confusion, yet fighting back the terrible invading sensation, the female opened her eyes widely and her mouth fell into an O-shapped gasp. The woman began to choke on silent cries of protest and shallow, rapid breathing. She was now fully aware of her surroundings but had no control over her body. Struck with a deep sense of terror, she tried to make something out of the creature that was crushing her down, but her sight was blurry, and so was the faceless black figure. She locked her eyes on the hat that the figure wore on his head and she tried to fight this one back, but the more that she tried to, the number her body became and the more her fear was increased.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">''kuso kurae!... kuso kurae!... kuso kurae!...bakayarō...''</span>The shadowy being hissed in Japanese and into the woman's ears, but the voice that came out of it was that of a middle-aged angry female. The vision of a woman's face painted in white, with blood dripping out her black eyes appeared in the victim's head. The woman in the vision was dressed in a red kimono and was holding a straw doll in the air, nailing it to a sacred tree.<span style=""font-style: italic"">''Doke! Leave my husband alone... Yariman! Shinjimae... Shinde mo ii yo! This is my final warning''</span>The dark presence was alarmed by the sudden arrival of a man in his early 50s. Watching the woman wiggling her toes and clutching her fists, struggling in her sleep paralysis; the man that just stepped out of the shower precipitated towards the bed and began to shake his lover from the shoulders.<br/><br/>The shadowy intruder existed the room and disappeared into the wall in the hallway. The woman in the room began to regain control over her body and the last sounds that resonated in the creature's ears before exiting Tokyo, were the cursed one's satisfying screams of complete horror. His job was done and the message of his newest client was transmitted.<br/><br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Germany, Munich<br/>---------------------<br/></span><br/>It was a bright, sunny day in Munich, but the warmth of the sun did not cover enough for the coldness of winter.<br/><br/>The shadow man reappeared out of a wall, and stepped into the men's washroom of a crowded coffee shop -- one of the most famous in Nazi Munich. The Café Heck overlooked the Hofgarten which was positioned behind the building. The smokey form pulled back open the door of the washroom, and the form of a tall blond man with a cerulean gaze stepped into the lobby, holding a bouquet of leafy cherry blossoms branches.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">''Guten Morgen, my Dear!''</span>Erlind handed the bouquet to Paula Hitler and sat at the breakfast table across from her.<span style=""font-style: italic"">''Unfortunately, our meal will be short lived today. Forgive me. It has come to our attention that a clinic here in Munich is giving work positions to the Jewish. Couple of us will be deploying to the clinic today, undercover, including me.''</span>The man explained, raising a cup of tea to his lips. He momentarily paused and looked down at the hot liquid inside the cup then took a<span style=""font-style: italic"">tasteless</span>sip. The man sat back with hands resting on the carved wooden arm rests, and smiled at his Fiancee, a dark nefarious glint in his eyes."
3921,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=80,2014-10-20T07:03:12,Isolde,"The rest of the day and evening were busy but uneventful. Isolde reflected back on the visit from Adina. She acted odd, Isolde thought, frowning, but then in these troubled days what was normal? She put the small seamstress from her mind. If the girl had something to discuss with Isolde, she knew where to find her.<br/>Going out into the cold, clear night, Isolde hurried along the crunchy street until she stood outside her flat. She looked up at the black windows and wondered what she would find of the workmen and their handywork. A deep chill raced up her spine. Clutching her coat closer, Isolde hurried up the stairs inside the brick building. Her footsteps echoed in the stairwell but no other sound filtered through any of the doors.<br/><br/>Once inside her cold rooms, Isolde blew on her fingers and then began to lay a fire in the small stove. Only when the fire was merrily caught, did she look, really look around her. The smell of freshly cut wood and newly applied varnish still tinged the air but Isolde could not for the life of her see anything different. The same water streaks ran down the wall but the fireplace. The mantle was still off level bad enough she couldn’t put anything round on it, lest it roll off.<br/><br/>“The least they could have done was to have fixed that,” she muttered as she walked through the rooms.<br/><br/>Isolde had a gathering sense of being in a fun house. The rooms looked right but felt off. Finally she gave up. She did find a note on the table that said, 2. Isolde added this to the tiny flames and soon the paper was ash. Tomorrow when she shopped for her evening meal, she would bring enough for two people beside herself.<br/>She sank in the chair, holding her head in both hands. How on earth did she get herself into this? Yes, she wanted to help her friends, but she had been thinking more along the lines of demon kill everyone who deserved it and her friends would benefit from that. She wished for the millionth time that she could use her magik to shield them from this present danger but knew she could not do so, at least not yet.<br/><br/>“Oh, Erlind,” she spoke with longing. “I knew you were a demon and not to be trusted but if only you had kept your word. Now you have abandoned me and what other recourse do I have?”<br/><br/>She thought of the guardian angel who had spoken to her and helped her escape Darcy. Even angels wouldn’t tread her on this insane land any longer than necessary, even they were limited in the aid they could bring. Finally, she dozed in her chair"
3922,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=80,2014-10-21T12:17:24,WildSpawn,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">"".... So in view of this situation, I believe that it is desirable to <br/>understand Heinrich Himmler's approach in designating the next three <br/>months of this winter season, as the period during which all Jews must be <br/>cleared from the rural areas of western Poland. But we shall discuss the matter <br/>at your arrival to Munich. <br/><br/>I believe there is a lot we must speak about since we have last seen one another. <br/>I shall be expecting you in Munich whenever you are ready to travel back, <br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Officer Drechsler. </span><br/><br/>It is always a pleasure doing business with you, old friend.<br/><br/>12 December, 1939<br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Oberstleutnant Erlind Köhler</span><br/> Briennerstraße 45, Munich<br/>Germany""</span><br/><br/><br/>Asmodeus, who still went by the mortal name of Erlind, silently read the last paragraph of his letter to Udo, then bent the letter and folded it down firmly. He placed the letter into a brownish envelope and pushed it inside a box that stood on a steel post.<br/><br/>Dark was the night, cold were the streets of the city, and the world has quietened as the Officer's men caroused a new victory inside one of the Pubs in Munich. The undercover visit to the clinic was canceled and reported to this very same evening, but a new rumor was to lead the Nazi to a newer destination.<br/><br/>Standing outside of the crowded Pub, Erlind studied the men inside, his thoughts travelling across the galaxy, trying to locate Kai's position. He pushed his hands inside a light green, long M42 greatcoat which was constructed from field grey wool and decorated with shoulderboards and insignia. A few other military men walked past him in the dark street, and one of them paused and pushed his comrade, making him stumble backwards and against the wall in laughter.  Erlind glanced at their shadows, dancing on the the ground that was blanketed with a carpet of sparkling snow. His eyelids slowly lowered to the ground, and he looked down at his own absent shadow. He did not regret getting rid of his mortal vessel. Adolph may still possess his Seal, but at least he was now able to recover what he had lost; to have control over what held allegiance to him. But at the same time, he was thrilled to rid himself of whatever weak, mortal emotions that had began to inhabit him a few weeks ago.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">''Officer  Köhler, we must go, now.''</span>A man in a heavy black winter jacket suggested, grinning like the devil himself. He rubbed his dry hands together and eagerly awaited the Demon's response. The temperature by then was too far too many degrees minus.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">''Shouldn't we delay this for the morrow?''</span>Erlind asked reluctantly. He parted his lips and sighed an icy breath out of his mouth.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""This woman you have been speaking of to the Party, and what if she's innocent? If anything, we should have paid her a visit at the clinic this morning when we could have ... instead of bothering our German citizens in the dead of the night.""</span>He added again, leading his comrade to their black Cadillac.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""That… is it? And since when do we take permission from our Citizens to investigate matters that could be very harmful to the Fatherland?""</span>His comrade inhaled deeply, raising a pair of dark brows over equally dark eyes. Erlind smirked, ""You were taught well, my friend."" He responded quietly.<br/><br/>His comrade looked away and nodded.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""But if truth to be told, orders are orders, Sir. We must see to this sequence tonight.""<br/></span><br/><br/>Arriving to their destination, the two men stepped out of the Cadillac, booted feet digging into the snow. The driver remained seated inside the car, sliding into the warmth of the wool covered leather seat. A moment of numbness flashed across Erlind's emotionless face as he stood beside his fellow Nazi. They were now both staring at one particular habitat, a brick building.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Name of the suspect?""</span>Erlind asked with a nagging irritation. He peeled his hands out of his leathery gloves and raised his icy blues to a pair of black windows.<br/><br/>The companion cocked his head to the side and looked up at the building, mimicking the other.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Isolde... Isolde Devereaux""</span>"
3923,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=80,2014-10-22T08:53:19,girly2k,"The sun was high in the sky, shining bright despite a frame of gray skies over the small settlement.  People walked through the streets, carrying on about their business as any other day, groceries piled in arms, children dragging on mothers' skirts, men smoking on the street corners in groups of two or three.  None acknowledged the presence of the soldiers at every door, marching along the roads, eying the groceries, women, and children with unwarranted humor or blatant disgust.  Patrolling past the men, the groups silenced and dispersed.  Stepping out from behind a corner, a mother pulled her children tight and ushered them to walk a little faster with a firm hand on their shoulders.  Two moved into the way of the girl carrying the groceries so she could not ignore them like the others.<br/><br/>""Excuse me, please,"" she offered, trying to adjust her path around the men, to no avail.<br/><br/>The taller of the two lifted his chin to her.  ""Where did you get so much foodstuff, girl?""<br/><br/>""Where do you think you're taking it?"" The stockier one added.<br/><br/>Silence fell unnaturally upon the street as attention drew itself to the small scene that started.  They stared in sympathy, fear, sadistic interest, and withheld anger from all points in view of the girl and the officers.  Such things were a common occurrence, and equally common was the lack of action from the watching bystanders, who tried to keep their responses to themselves, unnoticed.  This was the way now.  This was home.<br/><br/>""To the clinic.  I was instructed to bring all that I could, sir, please,"" she begged.<br/><br/>It was like the bell for Pavlov's dog, only they did more than salivate.  The soldiers grabbed at her arms and coat despite her protests, laughing the more she struggled to maintain her collection and back away from the men at once.  She cried out as her things fell and they continued in on her, irritation and determination contorting their features as they stepped on the additional obstacle of the goods now at their feet.  Some of the men on the street corners dropped their cigarettes to stop this situation.  They were, in turn, stopped by the officers on patrol, and the girl continued to scream.<br/><br/>""Halt, że wystarczy!  Was denken Sie?!  Huh?""<br/><br/>The officers stopped, looking up at the woman who approached them with long, commanding strides, her back ever straight.  Yvonne Wójcik, commanding officer of the Women's Battalion in Poland was a face to recognize and fear, and it was currently set in a grimace that spoke more to the harrying men than any of the words in any language she could've shouted, whether it was her native Polish or their Deutsch.  She was on them before they could step back and get their hands to their foreheads, stuttering apologies.<br/><br/>""Sorry?!  You say this to<span style=""font-style: italic"">me</span>?  What about the madchen here, unh?""  She barked, their eyes trying to find any place that wasn't her glare or the mess that caused it.  ""Well?!""<br/><br/>The first officer immediately looked down at the girl, clearly as uncomfortable with the development as its precession.  He wasn't much older than her, emphasized by the clean-shaven features just finding a shape squarer than childhood roundness, neither quite an adult, but certainly not children.  He whispered his sympathies, but his partner gave her an expression foul enough to compare with the air in which they all breathed.  Officer Wójcik was unimpressed.  Calm came over her form and automatically took the mans attention back with regret washing away with his palor, which he tried to cover with bringing the glare around to fall on her.<br/><br/>""What do you care of this filth?""  He spat.  ""Jewish sympathizer,"" he accused, literally spitting at her feet.  ""You do not belong in Munich, in the Fatherland at all!  You do not belong on the path of the<span style=""font-style: italic"">great</span>Fuhrer, but in his wake with the filth.""<br/><br/>His words slipped through the street, heavy, as if the wind new better than to pick them up.  The silence was flat, waiting.  The individuals around waiting with it, feeding into the quiet with anticipation.  There was only one way this could end, and it was not in favor of the speaker who broke the silence or the law of subordination.<br/><br/>""I will beat you,"" she told him plainly, anger not tainting the inflection of the words, but clear behind them.  ""Before this girl, these onlookers, the<span style=""font-style: italic"">filth</span>you are so ready to dirty your hands and yourself with.  I give you the same opportunity I give to them, klein tier<span style=""font-style: italic"">[little bug]</span>: Repent.""<br/><br/>His upper lip came up in a sneer as he looked up at the woman towering over him from three feet away.  ""Küss mein Arsch.""<br/><br/>He had been leaning in, throwing his weight forward in an attempt to intimidate.  The man was clearly inclined to getting his way, and being able to use his girth in compensation for his height, ever the bully.  Being talked to by a woman in such a way was not acceptable, whether or not - maybe especially not if said woman outranked him and pulled that rank over him.  She stared down at the little bug without change in her expression for a steady count of five seconds that could have been taken as defeat if not for her rigid posture billowing controlled rage.<br/><br/>""They will be saved,"" she told him.  She leaned forward slowly now, with much less effort, their faces juxtaposed so she could whisper, ""You will not be.""<br/><br/>Her fist came up under his ribcage, forcing mass behind the bones.  He doubled over with a gasp, eyes bulging, and the veins there doing the same.  Drool fell off his tongue, landing on her boot with the spittle he'd expelled earlier, before his face followed into unconsciousness there.  Wójcik returned to her standing position, pivoting on her toes left and right before sliding them out from under the doormat of his mustache, and frowning at them unsatisfactorily. ""Clean him up off the street,"" she ordered the younger officer.  ""Then you can fetch the frau's reparations and take them to the clinic for her.""<br/><br/>She set a mark in his hand and he went to work.  He should've been able to move the fallen soldier on his own with youth and a healthy regimen of exercise, but he called over another for help. She raised an indignant brow.  The ever so helpful soldier slipped something into her hand, distracting her from her next words as she opened the note with two fingers, giving it an immediate glance like something so small required.  Satisfied again, she rolled it back and into her pocket.  Absently fixing the bun hovering at the back of her neck, unmussed by the recent events it was so accustomed to, she remembered the girl standing behind her yet.<br/><br/>Yvonne turned her head toward the young girl.  She was darker in complexion and eyes than the woman standing above her, with her hair covered entirely by a black scarf so it was impossible to see the color, but guessing was of little challenge.  A yellow star hung off kilter on the sweater that barely covered her freezing flesh, a jacket of the poor who needed to be shown the light.  Her eyes would not meet the Officer, and she held very still.  Yvonne did not like this reaction, so she kneeled down, a smile reaching from either studded ear to the other, teeth shining only a shade lighter than her fair skin.  Her hands were covered by black gloves she used to take the girls bare ones in, wrapping them with the warmth she had to offer in their thick leather, finally getting the girls eyes onto her own.<br/><br/>""You are a good woman, and I see you do God's work for your people,"" she praised, eyes shining like a spring leaf when the snow melts.  ""Please, let me make this up to you.  Your clinic will receive its rations, the food and other necessities you were required to bring, but I would like you to come to the church with me.  I would like to pray for your salvation.  It is warm, and you could get cleaned up before you return to your family.""<br/><br/>The girl stared, completely taken aback by this offer.  Her eyes were wide with disbelief, but Yvonne was patient.  She let the girl sort out her emotions and let logic run the course of her thoughts as she recalled each word the woman said to her, or in the conversation in its entirety.  Saved.  Warm.  Clean.  Family.  The desire grew like a flame behind her eyes, emphasized by the bloodlight of the setting sun, and Yvonne watched the girl bring herself to the decision, toward righteousness, and His light.<br/><br/>""Okay,"" she told Yvonne, and the woman stood, taking the younger's hand like a friend and led her to her salvation, the promised heat burning from a chimney in a thick smoke that covered what light the clouds could not.<br/><br/>~~~<br/><br/>Dressed in a black uniform, pressed to anal perfection, Officer Wójcik walked through the night without any hesitation, glistening boots crunching along the hard-packed street.  She had finally seen the party she awaited and crossed the street to the stoop lit by the machine they arrived in as it cast a dark shadow across the doorway.  It was likely meant to blind the host to their features, and better yet the dark street around its halo, and put her in an instant state of apprehension to aid them in their... conversation.  The woman slipped through the dark mostly unnoticed while the two started to converse before everyone was present.<br/><br/>""Name of the suspect?"" Asked the blonde officer who stood greater than a foot above his companion.  His voice was more irritated than interested as he distracted himself with a view of the windows, something in it belying something underneath the sound that caught her attention for just a moment.<br/><br/>The man beside him looked at the blackened glass as well.  His features were as opposite as imaginable to the other, dark haired and built heavily across the shoulders, reminding Wójcik of the man she'd damned just a few hours before only less round.  He might have had some actual dignity about him.  ""Isolde... Isolde Devereaux""<br/><br/>""Who should be treated with care,"" the officer said as she stepped up to meet them, of equal height with the second man from a stair lower, asserting her place among them with the utmost of ease.  Her smile was as brilliant as it had been with the girl she saved, but her eyes were serious and dark.  ""My benefactors have interest in this woman and I am here to make sure those interests are<span style=""font-style: italic"">treated with care</span>.""<br/><br/>She let this sit in the air for a pause before asking, ""Which of you is Oberstleutnant Köhler?""<br/><br/>The blonde man inclined his head slightly, more a curious tilt matching that he gave Frau Devereaux's windows.  His eyes were a shocking shade of blue that gave her greater pause than she was prepared for, though she could not be sure why.  Kohler stared intently at her.  Ever the lady, Wójcik found her manners and offered her hand, removing the leathers first as his were, and introduced herself simply.  ""I am Yvonne Wójcik, commanding officer of the Polish Women's Battalion, under office to the Fuhrer."""
3924,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=80,2014-10-22T18:47:02,Anadwen,"How dark has the sky grown, shimmering with the faint light of a few scattered stars, glimmering like brilliant gemstones on the soft velvet of the clouds, deceiving a by-passer with their shimmer. And deceitful they were, truly, for the night was freezing cold and winds were biting. One wouldn't chase a dog out in a cold like that. Not even a fool would leave the warmth of their house would they not have to.<br/><br/>The bright light of the chandelier in the luxurious bedroom of a lavish, yet somehow strict and cold house, reflected from the mirror, which proudly showed a man's figure back to himself. A figure, buttoning a stark white shirt up, elegant fingers pushing the buttons through the holes smoothly and without fail, to stuff the shirt in a pair of white pants and tighten a strand of red, a silken tie as crimson as blood, sharply contrasting with the collected and calm white of the suit, around his neck. He ran his fingers down it, their tips straightening microscopic imperfections on the tie's surface, to proceed to put a white vest and jacket, matching to the trousers perfectly, on. He buttoned both, once more running his hands through his smooth black hair, pulled into a low ponytail.<br/>Perfect white under the light of the chandelier. No shadows. The white was such a stark contrast to the charcoal black of his eyes.<br/><br/>Why, one would ask, did a man at an hour so late make his way into the no less shabby interior of a black car? Why, one would ask, did he start the engine, softly purring underneath the car's hood, and left into the night, cold and clear?<br/>Demons were a curious sort, for all there was to know about them. Strange in their very nature.<br/><br/>The vehicle made its way through the dark, the light of headlights tearing the night apart like a knife, slicing through warm butter. Sharp and piercing the light was, cutting through the dark streets and noiselessly passing through, only the hum of the engine a testament to it, a proof that it was no illusion, but a true vehicle, passing through the streets of Munich.<br/>Slowly, the city that he passed through, the buildings he didn't spare a look for, changed. From a rich domain of those blessed with wealth and power that he left, he entered the commoners' district, the one he so sparsely set a foot in. The low and middle class did not have the funds to afford his service, nor did he have the interest to be of help to those that were of little use to his own self.<br/>For, in his heart, Kai was a calculating man that prized prestige, power, and wealth greatly.<br/><br/>The tires screeched on the surface of the road, the car finally being parked in front of a rather ordinary-looking apartment building. A heavy air surrounded these parts of the town, suffocating it as the noose tightened slowly. The noose was tightening, around Germany, around Europe, around them, it was getting dangerously narrow and with every moment, the chance of pushing through was getting smaller.<br/>The Reaper's scythe would swing down to the final destination.<br/>But not yet.<br/>No, not yet.<br/>It was not the time for the end yet.<br/><br/>Before the grand finale would come, they'd feast and they'd dine like vultures on the war-torn scraps of the earth, twisted in agony underneath the iron claws of the end's knight so grandiosely named Conflict... For no end ever came silently.<br/>Kai knew that about humanity. If it were to disappear, it would begone in an explosion, not fade away as simply as one would think.<br/><br/>His black-gloved hand opened the door of the car, and let his figure, garbed in a long white coat, slide out. He stepped into the cold of the winter, though he cared naught for the cold air that he breathed clouds of mist into. So believable was the guise, even the steam, rising from his lips, was perfect. He walked forwards, without an issue stepping into the apartment building and almost noiselessly walking the stairs up. In the meantime, his hand undid the buttons of the long coat, revealing the perfectly tailored suit underneath.<br/>White was a fitting color. White, it was the<span style=""font-style: italic"">perfect</span>color. For white was what made the stains of blood that would adorn it like roses may the time be right most vibrant and most beautiful.<br/><br/>The knock on the door that his hand made was silent, but it still shattered the illusion of calm and silence the building had this late at night.<br/>It was time to pay Frau Deveraux a visit... After watching her silently for a month, not interfering, not letting anyone know, just keeping a watchful eye over the witch, he stepped out of the veil of shadows once and for all.<br/><br/>Maybe it wasn't that much of a surprise. After all, a man of greed as himself would never be content with a single woman to watch over."
3925,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=80,2014-10-23T03:41:40,WildSpawn,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Isolde... Isolde Devereaux"" </span><br/><br/>An unmistakable odour of the other-world emitted from the atmosphere in the area, as though another of his kind was present and the thought of Kai kept coming back in his thoughts. The idea crossed his mind quickly and Erlind glanced at the companion next to him, looking at him with a questioning stare as if to ask him that he may have mistaken the suspect for somebody else. Erlind knew that she was alive, that Raphael's help had made it easier for Isolde to escape from Darcy's grasp.<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic"">'She is healthy and well cared for. She awaits your arrival. When you are ready, I will attend to the witch. I am watching. I am listening.'</span></span>Those were Raphael's words before the Demon exiled himself from everyone else.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Who should be treated with care, which of you is Oberstleutnant Köhler?”</span>Erlind inclined his head towards the presence of the woman and his eyes furrowed a little in bewilderment. He took note of her military outfit. He was not very used to having women in power on bloody warfare grounds. He nodded, pointing the tip of the answer to the question towards him.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""I am Yvonne Wójcik, commanding officer of the Polish Women's Battalion, under office to the Fuhrer."" </span><br/><br/>He examined her hand for a second or two, as if hesitant to take it in his and shake it. Something about the aura of the female was nauseating, but her elegant posture and beautiful visage covered up for the stench of the vibrant energy that discharged from the aura of the woman.<br/><br/>More confusion flickered across his face, before it was gone again.<span style=""font-style: italic"">“Your name is nothing new to me. The Fuhrer has already told me about your arrival in Munich all recently, but, it is my most delightful pleasure to meet you in person at last.”</span>A comfortable smile graced the outline of Erlind's pale face, as he shook the woman's hand. He arched a brow, adding in a sharp breath,<span style=""font-style: italic"">“Well, you may feel free to join us, but do not interfere in the upcoming play interrogation. Certain questions must be asked.”</span>He paused a moment, locking eyes with the woman,<span style=""font-style: italic"">“But be assured Fräulein Wójcik, we shall treat this person with care, you have nothing to worry about. This is not the first time I find myself in an obligation to reacquaint with a change of plan that may not comply with a national security situation.”</span>And with a smirk he added quietly,<span style=""font-style: italic"">“.. for now.”</span>He bowed his head lightly and stepping past the female Officer, he waved to his comrade to follow.<br/><br/>Not very much sure if Yvonne has decided to join him or not, Erlind and his man walked up the stairs in hurried steps. He stopped short near one particular flat, and moved closer towards a man who was knocking at the door.<span style=""font-style: italic"">“Kai? What are you doing here? And where, have you been gone again?”</span>The tone in his voice came more as a surprised remark than a questioning tone. He has always felt pleased to see the Demon around, especially in that long white coat of his that seemed to always force an unveiled grin out of Erlind, be it that he wanted it or not. He knew that he was the one that pulled back from everyone else a month ago and as much as he tried to reach Kai's thought form in the past few days, this one seemed nowhere to be found. Seeing him at Isolde's door, made the Beast's fists tighten, but then allowed them soon to relax. Now, he would not be surprised if Kai was able to see the monstrosity in disguise that lived within the shape-shifted illusion that was Asmodeus' Halloween costume - now that he no longer inhabits a mortal vessel.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“Who is this man? Do you know him?”</span>The young Officer - Italian at birth - moved next to Erlind and fixed his eyes on Kai, scanning the man for weapons. He shifted his stare to Erlind with a controlled recoil. He must not have recognized Kai as: Advocate Kristoff Axel Jaeger.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“Ja!”</span>Erlind responded. He suddenly felt a strange awkwardness, as the door began to slide open."
3926,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316&start=80,2014-10-23T04:51:12,Isolde,"After the cloaking spell which Isolde knew would render any vision confusion of the flat invisible to all but maybe Erlind, she noticed the smell of paint and varnish was still noticeable. The candles had helped refresh the air some, but still Isolde decided to camouflage that as well. Rummaging around in her small closet, she came out with a table easel, a blank canvas, her old palette, some brushes and her oil painting kit. Along with a full set of paint, some twisted and half consumed, the kit contained linseed oil and turpentine, pungent odors themselves.<br/><br/>She set these out on the coffee table and painted a flat background for a landscape. A few flicks of the wrist with blue and purple and she had the starting of mountains in a distant plain. Rather than risk ruining her clothes, she donned an old bungalow apron that looked like a cross between a house coat and a day dress. The room was cold so the garment helped her stay warm. The bright blue was now faded and the fabric was soft, but Isolde wasn’t expecting company. She paused long enough to toss that mane of red hair into a top knot, out of the way because oil paint was quite evil when mixed with hair.<br/>The painting was coming along well and Isolde took a break to put on a kettle for tea. Taking the paint brush in hand, she studied her painting, chewing on the wooden end of the brush as she thought. A loud knock ripped through the peace of her flat. With a frown, Isolde went to the door, holding the paint brush like a cigarette holder between her fingers. She flung the door back, for what did a powerful witch really fear from mortals?<br/><br/>Isolde stared from one to the other of the people who stood on the landing, a blonde woman, a young Nazi officer, the well-dressed advocate from the seminar, whatever his name was and Erlind. She stared at him in open mouthed surprise and bit back a caustic remark. He was, is, a demon and they are liars everyone, she reminded herself. One didn’t pick up a snake and be angry when it bit. That is what snakes were wont to do and demons were no different!<br/>Recovering her poise, Isolde smiled and graciously invited them in, gesturing with the hand that held the paint brush.<br/><br/>“Please, come in from that cold stairway. I was about to have tea. Would any of you care for some? Erlind, it is good to see you again. I see you are faring well. And Sir Advocate, forgive me if your name escapes me, it is a pleasure to see you again as well.”<br/><br/>She nodded to the young man and then extended her hand to the woman,<br/><br/>“I’m Isolde Devereaux. To what may I attribute this visit? “Isolde said, shutting the door as the visitors came in. “I’m quite sure this is not a typical social call.”"
3927,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316,2014-08-31T04:37:15,Isolde,"PART 1<br/><br/>The sound of her footsteps as they tapped through the stone streets of Munich echoed from the gray buildings in the gray twilight of a black day in the history of humankind. Isolde Devereaux was in no mood to think of the poetry or the irony of the situation as her blood was boiling with an intensity that matched her red hair. Just today when she had showed for her shift as nurse did she find that not only were they short staffed but that some of their medicines had been confiscated. Short staff, My Aunt Fanny!, she thought angrily. The Nazis had declared that her Jewish colleagues were unfit to provide services even to the very poor of the poorest. She knew that she was not safe from their scrutiny, not because she was a Jew but because she was a witch. To the Master Race, she was an abomination and was subject for intense studies in whispered locations. Today, she would do everything in her witch’s power to bring the most powerful entity she knew to this hellhole. She wanted Malachai.<br/><br/>Isolde was an immortal witch and had existed since Roman times in many different incarnations, Each one she had found her soulmate, Malachai, half demon, half vampire, and together they had conquered any problem that had presented itself. For two evolutions of life, for over 100 years, she had not found him but tonight, out of sheer desperation, she was going to cast a conjuring spell guaranteed to bring his father out of his seat in Hell. Times were troubled and this was an emergency.<br/><br/>Casting a spell like this reeked of personal gain, and Isolde, being the good witch that she was, usually avoided any spell that could be construed as personal gain, unlike her ice queen cousin, Darcy D. She put her evil cousin from her mind. She had to have a clear head and a pure heart to bring Malachai forth into this century, into this time. As she approached the lake, Isolde reached into her pockets to check that she had the candle, the salt, the atheme, the herbs. All were in place. Fervently hoping the watchmen did not challenge her for they would confiscate the ceremonial knife, she stopped in the shadows, listening for sound.<br/><br/>Isolde had chosen to come to the warehouse where one of her patients worked. He had come in to have a piece of steel removed from his eye and swore to be ever in her debt. When she had requested the keys to the warehouse, the old man had not even looked at her oddly. He had dug them from his pants pocket, handed them over and walked away. Unlocking the door, Isolde paused to listen once again and then slipped inside.<br/><br/>The warehouse stank of sweat and motor oil, a sweet pungent yet cloying smell. Underneath it was an odor that she had smelled in another life time, fear and despair. The only sound was that of scurrying feet, probably rats and a dim light filtered through the cavernous building from a single bulb in the back where the shipping and receiving agent sat during the day.<br/><br/>Quickly, Isolde went to the far corner, her footsteps tapping out a quick march tattoo on the concrete floor. She arranged the candle, lighting it and then poured salt around herself, encasing her in its protective circle. Chanting a special spell, she rubbed the herbs into the palms of her hands.<br/><br/>“Malachai, demon, vampire, lover, mine<br/>Come to me now.<br/>Demon from hell release your servant needed to counteract the insanity of this world<br/>Demon from hell release your servant needed to bring back the balance<br/>Demon from hell release your servant to destroy”<br/><br/>Holding her hand over the flame, Isolde took the atheme and cut into her palm, allowing three drops to sizzle in the fire.<br/>She waited, chanting softly. Fog began to roll in under the door, spilling in as if the world was on fire.The smoke billowed together, turning deep gray and then black as a figure began to emerge. Isolde’s heart beat fast and her breath came short. A smile spread across her face and hope began to flood her being. The figure stood up straight and walked through the smoke toward her. Her hope turned to horror.<br/><br/>“You’re not Malachai.”"
3928,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316,2014-08-31T05:43:54,WildSpawn,"<span style=""font-size: 200%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""color: #80FF00""><div style=""text-align: center;"">Munich, 8th November, 1939<br/>Local Warehouse</div></span></span><br/><br/><div style=""margin:20px; margin-top:5px""><div class=""quotetitle""><input class=""button2 btnlite"" onclick=""if (this.parentNode.parentNode.getElementsByTagName('div')[1].getElementsByTagName('div')[0].style.display != '') { this.parentNode.parentNode.getElementsByTagName('div')[1].getElementsByTagName('div')[0].style.display = '';      this.innerText = ''; this.value = 'Hide'; } else { this.parentNode.parentNode.getElementsByTagName('div')[1].getElementsByTagName('div')[0].style.display = 'none'; this.innerText = ''; this.value = 'Show'; }"" style=""text-align:center;width:100px;margin:0px;padding:0px;"" type=""button"" value=""Show""/></div><div class=""quotecontent""><div style=""display: none;"">Translation1:<br/><br/>The rotten bones are trembling,<br/>Of the World before the great War.<br/>We have smashed this terror,<br/>For us a great victory. <br/><br/>Translation 2: Hello!<br/>Translation 3: What's your name?<br/>Translation 4: Do your speak German?</div></div></div><br/><br/><br/><br/><br/>Squinting his eyes against fumes from trash burnt in open pits along a deserted avenue, a boy no older than the age of 10, stopped short and raised a small hand to shield his eyes, exaggerating a few forced coughs. Looking up at the man who cut short his trip down the sidewalk of Ludwigstrasse boulevard, one of the city's four royal avenues, the boy simply watched the man, his skinny left arm holding tight against his chest quite a large Stretch & Bounce purple ball made of foam.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">''Halo!''</span>The man said, taking a deep but subtle breath. He noted that the boy suffered from a subconjunctival hemorrhage in the left eye.<span style=""font-style: italic"">''Wie heißt du?''</span>The man, dressed in solid black dropped an arm to his side, rifle in one, and crouched down to the kid's height level. The boy immediately stood one step apart. He looked confused and it didn't take that long for the man to feel terror in the boy's pounding heart.<br/><br/>Erlind, the man in question, smiled and took a swift glance at the dusty concrete sidewalk. A slew of masculine laughter emerged from within a group of Nazi soldiers who stood not too far away from Erlind. The man looked up at the boy and a white smile darkened his treacherously innocent looking features.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Sprechen Sie deutsch?""</span>The man got up and a small laugh ensued from his lungs as a response to the boy's continuous silence.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Take him, find his home. EXRACT the plague, and eliminate it.""</span>The man ordered in German his fellow Nazis the moment a city broadcast of<a class=""postlink"" href=""https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=v-_ZjsifRvk""><span style=""color: #80BFBF"">Es zittern die morschen Knochen</span></a>echoed in the entire city of Munich.<br/><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Es zittern die morschen Knochen,<br/>Der Welt vor dem großen Krieg,<br/>Wir haben den Schrecken gebrochen,<br/>Für uns war's ein großer Sieg.""</span><br/><br/>As Erlind began to venture a block away, he sensed the old scars behind the luxurious fabrics of his outfit opening back up, and then blood began to leak out from his ancient wounds. Furious, he clenched his teeth and felt disconcerted at that. This was not happening! He thought. But what confused him even more, is the method whoever was trying to summon him had used. Humanity forgot about his existence so there was no charlatan out there nor the slightest power in the world able to conjure him. A voice, sultry an feminine, spoke to him through his thoughts, invoking the essence of the thought-form. The energy in which only the special ones knew how to conjure through the dark arts.<br/><br/>A dark fog began to lift up certain materials that were used for the invocation. As the fog began to take a more unified shape closer to that of a standing tall object, a dark figure soon emerged taking the form of that of an old man walking on two sticks. As he advanced towards the woman, her voice said:<span style=""font-style: italic"">''You’re not Malachai.''</span>The old man continued to move on two sticks slowly and then stood still as a statue, at one feet outside the circle of protection.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Below the layered skin, the blood and bones, and above the pulse, there is an undeceived Witch with a great knowledge. It shook me out of the cradle of my resting place, and dared to summon what she could not prevent. So tell me, Witch...""</span>The elderly man let go of the two sticks and shapeshifted into a younger version of the old man. One would say that he was no more than 30, dressed in nothing else but a grayish Toga of the darkest tones.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Tell me...""</span>Erlind's cerulean eyes stared into the woman's as he slowly stepped into the circle which protected her from the entities that she may have mistakenly invoked.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""What is this power that you possess, to have mistakenly called for a fairly uncontrollable result, if I am not who you are looking for, Witch?""</span>He was clearly and openly mocking her, testing the waters, but his voice was calm. Was he angry? Absolutely. Furious even. But silently, he knew that the Witch was one of the Supreme. And not many of them were left in this time and age."
3929,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316,2014-08-31T16:31:57,Isolde,"Isolde had the most ridiculous thought run through her head that she should not have worn such a frumpy outfit to call Malachai. One hand crushed the gray serge fabric of her nurse’s dress, something straight out of the late 1800s circa Florence Nightingale, and the other reached up to smooth the wayward red locks that had escaped from the chignon that she wore for work. She didn’t have to look down to know that blood and feces marred the white cotton bib apron. All this she did as the man stepped from the fog, changed into a handsome blond man with eyes as frozen as the glaciers they resembled. Her brain was taken by her stupidity at conjuring someone other than Malachai that for the second it took the man to penetrate the salt circle, she didn’t not react defensively.<br/><br/>“What power do I possess?” she repeated as the man encroached on her space. “Well, evidently a very rusty one. “ Then more to herself she said, “I knew I should have added Rosemary to the herbs and should have inserted his father’s name. Just saying Demon was too general.” Raising her chin, Isolde recovered her poise and said,<br/><br/>“I seem to have brought forth a demon. Have I disturbed your business? You need not be bound by the spell. I can release you.” Her voice was even and brisk as that of a charge nurse<br/>.<br/>Isolde consorted with demons and vampires. What others called evil, she called colleagues. She had walked in the halls of Hell and knew the power of the otherworld. These experiences had given her a respect for darkness but not a mortal fear.<br/><br/>“I was calling Malachai, my lover, for he and I together have fought many battles , but in several lifetimes I have not found him and “ her voice took on a wistful tone, “I miss him.” She did not go on to say she felt alone in this gray world that was growing increasingly dark, where men were more evil than the demons she knew.<br/><br/>“Now, sir, would you go back? Or will you stay?”"
3930,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316,2014-08-31T22:38:26,WildSpawn,"Erlind listened to the woman's words, interested greatly in what she had to say. See, there was a difference between charlatans, satanists, pagan witches, voodoo sorceresses, witchdoctors, you name them, and the Supreme of them all. Entities and demons, responded to the call of so many of them before, even granted them their wishes but his fair share of the reward was greater than they have ever expected it to be.<br/><br/>Everything came with a price when you play with fire. Some of the weaker souls would end up seeing demonic figures in their lives that eventually drove them insane. Some would commit suicide because they could no longer live with that, others got themselves locked up in a mental hospital, forever stuck in their delusional state . Others, seek the dark arts for personal reasons. Name it selfishness, or revenge, and their irresistible fascination with their own temptation leads them to a stage in their lives where they have to pay with more than cash and merchandise.<br/><br/>And then, we have those Witches of a much higher level of pure greatness of all the great ones in humanity combined. Those were the Psychic Supreme. Even some say that their immortality was granted by a Vampire and that they might have encountered at a moment in their younger years of life one who gave them Immortality. Those were granted with eternal life. Erlind had killed many of them before for pure pleasure, but they always kept coming back in other lives, other forms, other bodies. So it got to a point where their simple presence on Earth was of a great annoyance to the Otherworld.<br/><br/><br/>In her voice, Erlind noted the melancholy, or maybe regretful longing. The Demon rolled his eyes and gave the woman a disparaging smile. He then evaporated into a cloud of dragonflies, chortling.<span style=""font-style: italic"">''Oh yes, yes! I feel your pain''</span>The Demonic creature in his human appearance chuckled again as he re-appeared at a 10 meters viewing distance from the woman. He took a seat near the red flashing 'Exit' sign at the back of the warehouse, and with a short gesture of his hand, he invited the Witch to come take a seat.<br/><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">''My Dear Isolde!''</span>The Demon began, wondering if the woman was going to ask about how he knew her name. His facial expression painted a mock-frown on his face. He bit his bottom lip and continued.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">''I must say that there were times when you must have felt really, really, terribly bad for your situation. Can you imagine founding the love of your life, an unholy creature, seldom thinking of the future ahead and what it preserved for the both of you, because together you conquered any obstacle in your way. One day, you wake up, and suddenly...''</span>The Demon paused for a moment and closed his cerulean eyes, that one mock-frown still playing on his face. He was doing exactly what any other demon would have done to disarm whoever that summoned them by force, talking their summoners to it, getting under their skin.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">''... all that, that you had left of your bond with your Lover, is taken away from you because of the Witch that you are, because your Malachai had a weakness for powerful women like yourself. Ever thought for once, that all that you have left today, is but a chapter of your life that you will never, ever get back but can only seek comfort with when remembering it."" </span>Displeasure framed the man's face as he looked at the woman but that facial expression soon faded away as he delighted himself for a moment in the high attractiveness of her shape and form. Awaiting her response and reaction to what he just said or did, he added.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""I will grant you my name. Asmodai. How can I be of service?""</span>"
3931,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316,2014-09-01T04:40:22,Isolde,"Isolde listened with a frown on her face as the demon listed many half truths of her life's story. He invited her to sit with him but she stayed within the circle of salt until he shared his name,<br/><br/>""Asmodai"".<br/><br/>With the gift of his name, Isolde left the shelter of salt to stand by the proffered seat. She knew that facing a demon was no time for weakness or arrogance. Caution was not a bad place to start though and intelligent wit.<br/><br/>“How can you be of service?” Isolde repeated thoughtfully. With a rueful throaty chuckle she replied,<br/><br/>“By going away?” knowing full well that demons did not leave so easily. She watched the red light from the exit sign play over his features. He gave nothing away of his intent.<br/><br/>“I called Malachai to help me combat the disappearances of many of my colleagues. The Nazis have declared that nurses and doctors who are Jews are no longer fit to serve the public. That makes my blood boil. The Master Race for the most part are a bunch of pompous windbags with a charming snake for a leader. I wanted to even the playing field for those who are not blonde haired, blue eyed Aryans.”<br/><br/>She watched his face carefully but still she could not read behind his icy blue eyes.<br/><br/>“How can you be of service? Since I don’t really know you or of you, I do not know what to ask. In truth, you probably have more to gain from me that I of you.”<br/><br/>Isolde realized the danger she was in but having lived several lifetimes had grown fatalistic in her views.<br/><br/>“If I knew the future, perhaps I could offer you knowledge, but I am just a simple witch. I know spells, some healing herbs and little else.” She was pensive for a minute and finally sighed,<br/><br/>“I know the question is not how can you be of service to me, but what price with you exact of me for disturbing you?”"
3932,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316,2014-09-01T06:18:27,WildSpawn,"Erlind, or let's just call him by his true name: Asmodai, leaned over the table a little bit and carefully studied the Witch's face as she began to speak. He watched her leave the shelter of salt and that alone made him want to discuss whatever she had to say. Only one with a powerful soul could be so courageous. Truth to be said, he was able to step into the circle but staying in it longer would have made him weaker. There is a reason to why Demons are bound not to interact with Humans even if they wanted to cause havoc in their lives for pure enjoyment. Well, some at least, but when called upon, if the summoner wasn't protecting himself, any vagabond entity or even the Demon they wanted to summon could at any time turn against them. That alone could result in the death of the summoner.<br/><br/>Asmodai on the other hand, haven't been summoned in ages. Approximately only once in the past 360 years. As the world inspired to become more modern and humanity began to forget the Old Ways, people began to turn to science to find answers in what torments them in life. But to this day and age, there is still so many things that science cannot help with and that is the inexplicable.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">''By going away?'' </span>She responded with a chuckle.<br/><br/>Asmodai's lips remained closed in a firm straight line. This was no time for exchanging humour with Witches. Witches were dangerous, a threat to even the greatest of Demons.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">''The Nazis have declared that nurses and doctors who are Jews are no longer fit to serve the public. That makes my blood boil.''</span>She explained.<br/><br/>At this point, he wasn't so sure if he could help and he wasn't going to explain to her that his profession in the mortal world was that of a Nazi soldier. She may not comprehend the reasoning behind why would a Demon even want to defend a mortal country that he doesn't care about, or why he served a lesser being, Adolph Hitler. Asmodai had his own reasons to, which he may never want to tell the Witch. He remained quiet and gave her time to speak whatever she intended to say. He simply sat there, locking eyes with her, his facial expressions a little more serious now.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><br/>''If I knew the future, perhaps I could offer you knowledge, but I am just a simple witch. I know spells, some healing herbs and little else.''</span>She sighed and continued.<span style=""font-style: italic"">''I know the question is not how can you be of service to me, but what price with you exact of me for disturbing you?''</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-size: 50%; line-height: 116%;"">[Consent of Isolde granted for the following action in the paragraph. The vision in the following text is taken from one of Isolde's roleplays set in our modern times.]</span><br/><br/>Asmodai's lips curled into a tiny smile and he looked away for a moment, analyzing her short speech, counting the sincerity in the pitch of her voice.<span style=""font-style: italic"">''What you're asking of me is nothing that I cannot help you with, but because of the importance of your request and the selfishness of such a demand, the price will be more than you might want to provide, Isolde. Would you like to see for yourself?''</span>Upon the completion of his sentence, a mist formed inside the warehouse, consuming every inch of empty space. Paint began peeling off walls, turning them rusted. The mist engulfed them in one huge black cloud and a scent of sulfur surrounded them. It would smell horrendously bad for one who wasn't used to it.<br/><br/>As the cloud began to evaporate, Isolde and Asmodai were now found seated on two red velvet armchairs. The room they were in could be described as a Club lobby and people in the cozy room were dressed in a fashion not yet known to men of this age. One would not be able to tell if they were dreaming or actually awake for the scenery in front of Isolde & Asmodai did not belong to their present world.<br/><br/>One would only wonder if it was something out of a near future.<br/><br/>The people in the room did not seem to notice them.  Even their voices and the loud music were somehow silenced. Asmodai was now dressed in his usual Nazi solid black outfit, and a dark tilted beret decorated his head. He looked at Isolde and said.<span style=""font-style: italic"">''Soon, nothing will be left of this world. I am sure that you are already aware of the threat that descended on our world, and as much as it is yours, it is also my people's and mines. You will need to sign a... deal. I can assure you that it will be respected, in exchange for your soul, Isolde Devereaux. Free will is yours.''</span>Asmodai paused for a moment but he made sure that his eyes never left Isolde's face. There was something different about the scent in the air. One could smell the delicious scent of the sea inside the club's lobby, after a woman walked into the parlor, holding a 36 long stemmed red rose bouquet. She then leaned over a credenza under a long ornate mirror inside the entryway, and arranged the flowers. After a short conversation with an individual, the woman made her way to the bar, soon followed by a dark haired masculine form, and that man stood out from all the rest.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""My name's Malachai. The owner of this establishment, and who do I have the honor of talking to?""</span>The man said, his voice, the only sound in the room.<br/><br/>The woman in question, mirrored Isolde's physical image."
3933,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316,2014-09-01T17:00:51,Isolde,"Isolde was stunned. All the air seemed to have been drawn from the room as she watched the scene from a future she had not lived. From the vision she understood several things. She would die again before she found Malachai and that they would be together in the next life. Hope bloomed in her chest.<br/><br/>Demons didn’t offer hope or peace and Isolde had a moment of pause if he was only toying with her to throw her off balance in her thinking. Perhaps he wanted to create despair enough in her to break down her spirit. Seeing Malachai and Isolde in the future was shock enough to almost do that.<br/><br/>Demons lie as naturally as angels fly. One tool of hell was to make people believe that truth is lie and lie is truth. When their work is done many go insane. The first lie he had spoken was to accuse her of selfishness in her desire to help those who were deemed unfit due to the nationality, heritage or difference. Demonic work would make one doubt their own mind, their own motives.  She knew that a deal with this demon for her soul would eventually strip her of her free will.<br/><br/>Isolde couldn’t keep her eyes from the vision. Her heart began to yearn toward the man who was part of her soul. Would this deal strip Malachai of his soul as well? Confusion swirled in her brain until she raised her hands as if to ward off the vision. The vision along with the table and chairs they had been sitting in exploded.<br/>Isolde’s eyebrows went up and she said,<br/><br/>“Oops. My powers are tied to my emotions.” Her voice sounded a bit sheepish but for her it broke the tension.<br/><br/>“Before I sign any deal with you, I want to understand the terms completely.” She said, chin coming up as the mists of the dream cleared from her mind’s eye. “and I want to negotiate conditions.”"
3934,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316,2014-09-01T18:48:12,Gunther,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Do not allow your desires in the moment interfere with what you truly want , Isolde,""</span>the voice was like a whisper only she could hear. It drifted through the mist, floating effortlessly into her ears. The voice was soft, but decidedly masculine. A message, one would miss if no attention was paid, like so many of God's messages sent to mankind and disregarded like some bit of rubbish.<br/><br/>Rafael stood silently in a corner watching, invisible to both, observing the witch and the demon who once stole his brother's daughter so many years, centuries, no millennia ago. Rafael silently whispered a prayer to his brother, one, only he would hear,<span style=""font-style: italic"">'Raguel, the defiler is corporeal, my brother. He is in my presence. The creature of lust who took poor sweet Sarah from your loving breast. Such a precious child. Please show mercy, brother. The defiler, Hashmedai is with me. He knows I am here now.'</span><br/><br/>With the utterance of one of Asmodeus' name, for which he has many, the defiler was aware of Rafael's presence. Rafael knew Asmodai, or his new corporeal name, Elrind was aware of his presence, but the hand of God chose to remain concealed for the time being. It was not an act of fear, but of timing. It was unnecessary to reveal himself. Isolde needed to make her next statement on her own.<br/><br/>But a word of encouragement could not be squelched. Isolde, if she was listening could hear a second whisper,<span style=""font-style: italic"">""God loves you, friend.""</span>"
3935,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316,2014-09-01T21:56:06,WildSpawn,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">''Oops. My powers are tied to my emotions.'' </span>She said.<br/><br/>Asmoday watched the vision as it exploded and smiled. Remarkable, he thought. He wasn't sure if he accepted this interaction with the Witch because he was lusting over making a new deal and the idea to make one again just tasted deliciously delightful in the back of his throat, or if the only reason to why he stayed and listened was because he was asked favours from a wonderful being, unlike other charlatans that bore him to death with their filthy demands. He felt, respect for her. Her immortality though was still an insulting threat. Her being one of the few of her kind alive, it could explain why she attracted the attention of his thought-form, of all the other lesser demonic beings that inhabited the homes of each Nazi and murderer in Germany. Even Adolph Hitler had his own servant, summoned 360 years back and was bound by a very powerful pact. Asmoday frowned thinking about it.<br/><br/>After the vision disappeared, they were back in the local warehouse, their forms in the same position they were in when the mist formed inside the warehouse. It felt as if time had stopped for a moment. A very short moment. Maybe a minute or two.<br/><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">''Before I sign any deal with you, I want to understand the terms completely.''</span>She said.<span style=""font-style: italic"">''and I want to negotiate conditions.''</span><br/><br/>Something about the air was not right, and the demon began to sweat a little bit. He felt as if he was being detached from the Witch. His old scars began to leak blood again behind the fabric of his dark grayish toga. Asmoday remained in complete control of himself as to not make Isolde doubt that something was happening, but in truth, one was still able to notice dark red spots forming on the soft material of the toga he was wearing. A suffocating smell of burnt fish heart and liver filled his nostrils.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Raphael...</span><br/><br/>Even his demonic powers disabled him from locating the Archangel for that last was divinely camouflaged. He may not have been physically present, but more like spiritually present. It could also be the opposite. He could not tell. Yes, fear and anger combined sneaked its way into his demonic condemned soul, for only he could remember Raphael's punishment when he banished him away from the only one he ever loved, Sarah. The Archangel could have killed him if he wished, since he was more powerful. He was one of God's highly ranked servants, dammit. Doesn't take a mastermind to understand that. But that alone made Asmoday feel even more detestation for The Creator. God knows he will win at the end, yet finds it pleasurable to toy around a little bit more with his unholy creations, and that, until the end of time. The Demon sworn to avenge himself, and what a sweet revenge but to side with Lucifer and torment God's children for eternity.<br/><br/><br/>With an engaging nature, Asmodai nodded his head and looked at the Witch.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""It is wise of you to ask me of the terms. You will be granted that. I don't really negotiate, but I like you and I strongly believe that you deserve a negotiation if your heart pleases""</span>He began to explain. If Raphael was present, Asmodai was going to do what it takes to keep the Witch focused on his words.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Truth be told, I knew none of you when you summoned me. But you picked my interest now and I can't really explain how I suddenly know enough about you. It's what I do.""</span>The Demon paused and leaned forward to touch Isolde's hand with the back of his right one, fingers gently brushing against the soft skin.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""You know my Dear, there is a beast in you that needs to be exercised, not exorcised like stupid religious idiots might think, or thought when you burned at the stake. Your concern with the Nazi and your people are not something you need to be worried about. You must already know that a bigger threat is being unleashed on Earth and it's only a matter of time before you lose everything that humanity ever fought for. The disappearances of many of your colleagues is an incident which I am aware of. The Jewish people will soon suffer a great, great miserable faith. There isn't much I can do to change that, but you can. And I can help you to achieve it. I will bring your colleagues back and help give them honorable positions in Germany.""</span>He pulled his hand away and crossed fingers over his lap, leaning back into the chair.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Believe it or not, the vision you saw is true. I can tell you where Malachai is now, but you won't be able to reunite with him yet. Maybe in eighty or ninety years from now.""</span>The Demon chuckled and cleared his throat.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Fail to accept my offer and you may never be able to see your Lover again. What is in it for me? You will do as I instruct you to do. If you accept my Deal, your soul will be bound to me until your very last breath in this life. For this deal to be completed, I request that you bring me the heart of the man himself, Adolph Hitler. My reasons for wanting him dead are mine.""</span>Asmoday thought it was wiser not to speak much to her about his reasons.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Do not question my capability of doing so myself. I could kill him if I wanted, in another life maybe. Listen, this is a win-win game. Take this as a business meeting, nothing more, Miss Devereaux. It's up to do you to decide wether you wish to believe me or not, but I have no desire in sitting here and wasting my time fooling around, for I see no challenge to tricking you.""</span>"
3936,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316,2014-09-01T23:00:15,Isolde,"Isolde opened her mouth to begin the negotiations when she noticed,<br/><br/>“Blood! You are bleeding!” she exclaimed moving closer to the seeping stain that spread across his toga. Instinctively she put her slender white fingers gently on Asmodai. “Did I do this when the table blew up? Let me tend to that.”Her compassion and her professionalism at the forefront. Before he could assent or decline a voice floated through her head.<br/><br/>""Do not allow your desires in the moment interfere with what you truly want , Isolde,"" The sound while soft, and soothing was a man’s voice. There was authority in it but Isolde could not place who it was or from where it came. She looked sharply at the man/demon under her hand. The voice did not come from him.<br/><br/>To disguise the trembling that overcame her at the voices in her head, she withdrew her hand and wrapped it in the pocket of her apron. Biting her lip, she took a deep breath that had the tang of burnt fish and blew it out in a rush through her nose.<br/><br/>He was saying,<br/>I like you and I strongly believe that you deserve a negotiation if your heart pleases""Truth be told, I knew none of you when you summoned me. But you picked my interest now and I can't really explain how I suddenly know enough about you. It's what I do."" The Demon paused and leaned forward to touch Isolde's hand with the back of his right one, fingers gently brushing against the soft skin. ""You know my Dear, there is a beast in you that needs to be exercised, not exorcised like stupid religious idiots might think, or thought when you burned at the stake.”<br/><br/>She laughed at that, trying to decide if the touch repelled or enticed her.<br/><br/>“I have been burned at the stake twice much good did it do me. But yes, there is a beast in me as in all humankind. I have teetered the line between good and evil since I have been old enough to choose. My family line is divided in this matter. But in my goodness there is a driving force to champion the weak and if I must kill the predators who see the weak as prey then so be it. “<br/>Asmodai continued smoothly,<br/>“Your concern with the Nazi and your people are not something you need to be worried about. You must already know that a bigger threat is being unleashed on Earth and it's only a matter of time before you lose everything that humanity ever fought for. The disappearances of many of your colleagues is an incident which I am aware of. The Jewish people will soon suffer a great, great miserable faith. There isn't much I can do to change that, but you can. And I can help you to achieve it. I will bring your colleagues back and help give them honorable positions in Germany."" He pulled his hand away and crossed fingers over his lap, leaning back into the chair.<br/><br/>Isolde felt relieved and bereft when his touch left her skin.  She listened to the rest of his proposal and the stunning task he wanted her to complete in exchange for his help with her cause.<br/><br/>“Our desires are not so far apart,” she agreed, watching him intently. “These are my stipulations.<br/>1.	Your influence over my soul goes no farther than this lifetime<br/>2.	The sales of my soul in no way impacts what soul is left in my soul mate<br/>3.	I do not harm innocents through this bargain<br/>Will you agree to these conditions?<br/>If so, you are agreeing to righting the wrongs for my colleagues and I am agreeing to cut the heart from the most despicable human being on Earth. I am entering into league with you until this mortal life is over. Is this agreed upon?”<br/><br/>While Asmosdai was considering her proposal that soft, soothing masculine voice whispered through her head,<br/><br/>“God loves you, friend.”<br/><br/>Isolde smiled sadly to herself. She had not thought of God as a spiritual entity in some time. She worshiped nature and her temple was the Earth. All of creation spoke to her of Spirit, but God as a caring entity, that was a novel thought. But still, the voice seemed like a beacon of hope.<br/><br/>“Well, Asmodai? What say you?” She insisted, crossing her arms across her chest. “and, will you let me tend to that wound?”"
3937,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316,2014-09-02T01:05:47,WildSpawn,"She gave in, and that is what mattered. Asmoday smiled.<span style=""font-style: italic"">''We shall complete the pact before night's end tomorrow. Once that is done, you're on your way, alone, to complete the task and assassinate the subject in question.''</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">''Well, Asmodai? What say you?'</span>' She insisted, crossing her arms across her chest.<span style=""font-style: italic"">''and, will you let me tend to that wound'' </span><br/><br/>He agreed with a nod of his head. Inhabiting a human vessel was dangerous. His body did not age fast throughout the years since his birth. Today, the body should have been about eighty-seven years of age, but it is no older than thirty. Exposing himself physically to the world was not a wise idea and he was very well aware of it. If a Demon takes a corporeal form, he will have no reflection or shadow, but Asmodai's case was different. His first ever human vessel was created in this world, inside a woman's womb. He indeed had the power to heal himself if wounded, but he was also cursed to bleed from his ancient wounds when he fell from Heaven. This blood leak phenomenon would usually occur when manifesting before a powerful Witch, a Holy being, a sorcerer or any being with extreme psychic powers.<br/><br/>He tilted his head to one side and pushed himself slowly back into the chair again, but completely avoided to look at the woman, letting her assist him with the wounds for now. His mind was now elsewhere.<span style=""font-style: italic"">''Please, call me Erlind.''</span>He said with an absent-minded look on his face, eyes scanning the local warehouse. He felt, agitated, for he no longer felt the presence of Raphael.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""There is somewhere we need to go to tomorrow. Be ready at 5 O'Clock in front of the Munich Hofgarten. I'll pick you up from there.""</span>"
3938,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316,2014-09-02T04:52:34,Isolde,"The morning dawned but a shroud of fog hovering over the land,obscuring the weak winter sun. Isolde was not on schedule for the clinic but felt she must offer to help considering the shortage of hands.Time flew during the day as she examined children's sore throats and old women's goiters. One young man came in with an ax wound and Isolde fell to bandaging him with fervor. Her mind drifted to the night before as she worked with the bleeding wound of Erlind.<br/><br/>The blood had seeped from him in a bubbling stream, steaming as it mingled with the colder air in the warehouse. Isolde knew that demons as did vampires, could regenerate and remarked on this to the blond man, Erlind. He had made no comment but stoically gazed off into space, avoiding her eye. Isolde compared the wound under her hand to the wound of the demon man and discovered the blood's color was different, blacker, darker than the rich crimson that spilled from the ax wounded  man.<br/><br/>""Isolde, would you work tonight for me?"" a young nurse approached her as she tied off the bandage. ""I have been here all day and Docktor needs hands for tonight since Rachel has gone.""<br/><br/>Isolde shook her head as she washed her hands in the ewer of cold water, scrubbing with lye soap.<br/>""You know I would normally, but I have an important appointment that I must not miss."" she answered, feeling the mocking accusation of selfishness ring in her head. ""I'm sorry Gretchen but the answer for tonight is no. Perhaps another time?""<br/><br/>The younger woman nodded her head in acceptance, patting Isolde on the arm as she passed. Isolde glanced at the clock. 4pm. She had just enough time to change from the gray uniform to more business worthy garment, if she hurried. Casting her blood stained apron into the laundry pile, she hurried from the clinic before the Docktor himself insisted she stay.<br/><br/>At her tiny flat, she stripped out of the uniform, raced through a cold toilette, tidied her unruly hair and slipped into a peacock blue Classy Tailored Black Crepe Dress With Detailed Front Pockets. Two big buttons closed the front placket and the cute rolled collar exposed just enough neckline to catch the eye without showing chest or cleavage. In concession to the times, the dress had a military severeness to it to maximize the use of fabric and not be wasteful. As vain as Isolde was with her appearance, she could not bring herself to allow her legs to freeze. While other women would apply leg paint and draw a nice seam up the back of the leg, she opted today for black fishnet hose with that fine black seam done in thread. Better some stocking than no stocking.  She polished her leather Mary Jane pumps and they set off the outfit nicely.<br/><br/>At the door, Isolde shrugged into her coat, wishing it were finer and settled a knitted tam at a jaunty angle on her head. Taking her gloves and scarf, she was ready to face the weather as well as the task at hand. She glanced at the clock. Fifteen minutes of 5. Just enough time to arrive at the garden as instructed. Isolde spoke a spell for strength and headed out the door to meet Erlind. Time to sell her soul to the devil."
3939,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316,2014-09-02T05:35:14,WildSpawn,"<span style=""font-size: 200%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""color: #80FF00""><div style=""text-align: center;"">Munich, 9th November, 1939<br/><span style=""font-style: italic""> On the road to Mittenwald</span></div></span></span><br/><br/><br/><br/>The following day, at exactly 5 O'clock, a black<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i62.tinypic.com/1zgdwub.jpg""><span style=""color: #80BFBF"">Cadillac limousine</span></a>pulled over in front of The Hofgarten entrance. This garden that was built in 1617, was located in the center of Munich. The city itself was heavily damaged by allied bombing, but one could still find pleasure exploring the city, even during times of war. The nation on the other hand, was still not informed of the evil that is about to be unleashed through the portal.<br/><br/>The Cadillac driver stepped out of the limousine and deeply inhaled into the fresh snowy day, then circled around the front of the car and stepped towards Isolde. He pulled the back door open and stepped back to let her in.<br/><br/>The light snowflakes were gently flowing from the sky to the ground. Winter was Erlind's favourite season. Hellfire was one thing. That was his realm and where he was King, but winter was completely another thing he enjoyed, a pleasurable season. He now understands why Lucifer favoured to spend more time in the mortal world during the cold season, than in Hell. Even the Devil liked to take time off and go on vacation.<br/><br/>A<a class=""postlink"" href=""https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=Dzr8pJ2VpYc""><span style=""color: #80BFBF"">Beethoven's Sonata 25 in G Op.79 - II – Andante</span></a>broadcast was playing on the radio. The sound emitting from the newly invented device wasn't exactly perfect, but it was clear and soft enough for one's ears. The track, was Erlind's favourite. Seated at the far left, Erlind removed his hat and shifted his gaze to the woman, waiting for her to get in, that is if she hasn't changed her mind overnight.<span style=""font-style: italic"">''Guten Tag! Miss Auschwitz.''</span>His lips formed a barely visible smile, and he exhaled a short silent breath. She looked different, he thought. It was weird how her presence ignited him to a fever pitch of... Lust? Something that wasn't too new to Asmoday. He pushed away the thought, cleared his throat and arched a brow then pulled out a red tag from inside his front pockets. On the tag, the title 'Visitor' was engraved in white and then right under it one could read the following name: Isolde Auschwitz. They were in this together, and it was only wise to trick others into thinking<span style=""font-style: italic"">and</span>believing that the woman was German of origin, in the presence of Adolph Hitler and his men. Well, that is if she decides to wear it. After all, he never told her that he had a job and was a Nazi and she might just dislike him, now that she could pretty much see that he was one of 'them', the bad guys who went after her colleagues. It was up to Isolde now to decide what she wanted to do next. It was not too late in case she backs off from the pact. The Demon hoped, she doesn't.<br/><br/>Adolph Hitler was giving a conference later in the evening at the Town of Mittenwald. The conference was taking place in<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i58.tinypic.com/2qt8p3q.jpg""><span style=""color: #80BFBF"">Hotel Schiffmeister</span></a>. The town, such a beautiful place, was going to be a concentration camp in a near future unless the Leader is stopped. Erlind cared less about the destiny of humanity but if that meant siding with them to defeat the man that bound himself to him through a powerful pact, then be it. He needed to free himself from this scum of a Dictator.<br/><br/>Beneath the aristocratic elegance of his<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i60.tinypic.com/pa9aq.png""><span style=""color: #80BFBF"">Ceremonial Outfit</span></a>lurked cruelty, pride, evil and a mind depraved of all honor and love for others, but as much as Asmoday's true image was terrible and horrifying, it did not prevent him from enjoying the beauty of material things.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">''Lieutenant Köhler, our travel time is approximately two hours. It could become quite stormy ahead of us, which might slow us down.''</span>There was a second man sitting in the front seat beside the driver. He vocalized the information while studying the woman behind the closed window. Curious."
3940,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316,2014-09-03T04:54:44,Isolde,"Many people had romantic notions about snow and winter but Isolde was not one of them. She missed sunshine and flowers but here is where she was and supposed she much make the best of it.The tinny music from the vehicle’s radio cascaded pleasantly around her. She loved the delicate piano piece as the notes seemed to dance like sunlight on water.<br/><br/>Isolde turned the tag over in her hand and was just able to read Hotel Schiffmeister. She had seen pictures of it in a travel brochure and knew it to be a magnificent place. She was glad she had opted to dress up tonight. She wondered who would be speaking at the conference and looked forward to the scrumptious food they would be sure to serve. As a nurse, she often had rough food with the hunger lines and little else. She wondered if they would have merengue pie. The merengue would be piled up like the drifts of snow along the highway.<br/><br/>Isolde was trying to keep from thinking about the task that Erlind had outlined for her. She knew it would be an undertaking of stealth and cunning, not one to be done without careful planning. At this moment, she had no plan. She turned the Visitor’s tag back over in her hand and then with a shrug, clipped it to the lapel of her coat.<br/><br/>Something had been bugging her about Erlind’s clothing and then it struck her.<br/>“Are you a Nazi officer?” she hissed, recoiling closer to the door.<br/><br/>''Lieutenant Köhler, our travel time is approximately two hours. It could become quite stormy ahead of us, which might slow us down.''<br/>Her fingers gripped the lever to unlatch the car door. The tires rode off the pavement, jostling her away from it and into Erlind. She gasped as she realized that just outside her door was a sheer dropoff.<br/><br/>Maybe he had a reason to go in costume tonight. Maybe he was undercover. She thought frantically. The practical voice in her head said, “Idiot. He is a demon . Did you think he wore a white hat?”<br/><br/>The car slewed across the road toward the mountain on the inside and fishtailed around a hairpin turn.<br/>“Are you trying to kill us?” she snapped at the driver who answered mildly.<br/><br/>“Miss, the snow and fog is making visibility about a 2 and there are sheets of black ice under the newly fallen snow. I will get you there but carefully. Now if you don’t mind. Sit back and try to enjoy the scenery.”<br/><br/>“Tell me more of this evening’s plan,” she said to Erlind. “What am I getting myself into? I had thought to sign this contract over some wine and be done with the matter.”<br/><br/>Before he could answer, the car slid into a snowbank, the only lights were the twin beams from the headlamps.  The only sounds were the whine of spinning tires and snow began to blow into a whiteout."
3941,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316,2014-09-03T11:05:43,WildSpawn,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">"" Now if you don’t mind. Sit back and try to enjoy the scenery.""</span>The driver suggested, a response to Isolde.<br/><br/>With the back of his gloved hand against the window, Erlind chuckled to himself. He knew that his driver was trying to make the woman comfortable so that she doesn't have much to worry about, when in reality, there wasn't much to enjoy in the scenery he was offering. The windows were covered with snow. Mortals would say anything looking stupid in order to make others feel better.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">''Tell me more of this evening’s plan,''</span>she said to Erlind.<span style=""font-style: italic"">''What am I getting myself into? I had thought to sign this contract over some wine and be done with the matter.''</span><br/><br/>Isolde was clearly asking too many questions at once, but it didn't annoy Erlind one bit. The good thing about it, is that she could ask all the questions she wanted and the driver or the man beside him would still not be able to hear them unless they picked up the microphone installed in the limousine and spoke through it. The Cadillac was using a double-pained window as a blocker, to separate the driver's front from the back. The system was used for security measures that way drivers cannot listen to the conversation of the military personnel.<br/><br/>Just as he was about to answer her very first question, the limo slid into a snowbank and a short moment later, it began to emit a ticking sound.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Ah! Verdammit!""</span>Erlind cursed under his breath and picked up the microphone, calmly speaking into it.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Was ist passiert?""</span>He grumbled, asking the driver what happened. The voice of this last came through the speakers, explaining that an ice chunk might have damaged the car's exhaust system and that he was going to get out of the car to see what he can do about it.<br/><br/>Erlind narrowed his eyes and stared at the time on his watch. He sighed, shaking his head. His senses were able to detect the issue with the car without even having to examine it visually. He looked at Isolde,<span style=""font-style: italic"">""These idiots won't do a damn. The bracket and hose are damaged. We can sit here in the middle of nowhere and wait for backup to deploy in approximately one hour, or, we do something about it now.""</span>He found himself asking quietly. If the Witch chose the latter, Erlind will not be able to manually fix the bracket and hose, but he could mentally transport the car. The driver, his companion and whoever that could be driving past them, will be given the illusion that the car was doing perfectly fine. If she chose to sit and wait, then he was thinking to answer all her questions before they get to their destination. That could give them a little bit of time to get know one another... Getting down to business that was all.<br/><br/>Giving her time to think of her answer, he added with a husky reply to her very first question.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Yes, I am a, Nazi.""</span>He rolled his eyes and looked away for a moment, reaching out for a bottle of English gin and two glasses.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""By the time I joined the Nazi Party to serve under My Führer, there were three thousand of us already. The Party became the legal government of Germany only recently in 1933, as you must know this already.""</span>Erlind leaned his shoulder a little closer to Isolde and whispered in her ears, amused.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""If only you knew how many officers out there, planned the assassination of our Leader, yet failed miserably...""</span>Pulling back slowly, he raised a half-full low ball glass. ""...Gin?"" He offered with a slight smile."
3942,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316,2014-09-04T04:15:21,Isolde,"Isolde frowned at the situation and tugged her coat closer around her body. The snow must be deep to have stranded this behemoth of a vehicle, but with the nearly whiteout conditions, she couldn't tell. She turned her attention back to Erlind as he spoke.<br/><br/>""Yes, I am a, Nazi."" he had answered her first question simply.<br/><br/>Isolde gasped when Erlind casually admitted he was a Nazi. Quickly recovering, she folded her hands in her lap and nodded.<br/>He rolled his eyes and looked away for a moment, reaching out for a bottle of English gin and two glasses. ""By the time I joined the Nazi Party to serve under My Führer, there were three thousand of us already. The Party became the legal government of Germany only recently in 1933, as you must know this already."" Erlind leaned his shoulder a little closer to Isolde and whispered in her ears, amused. ""If only you knew how many officers out there, planned the assassination of our Leader, yet failed miserably..."" Pulling back slowly, he raised a half-full low ball glass. ""...Gin?"" He offered with a slight smile.<br/><br/>She gave him a dazzling smile in return before  replying<br/><br/>“Please.”  Isolde took a sip and it burned all the way down, which gave her a momentary pause in this bit of insanity. The taste, like pine needles and juniper berries, was the flavor of winter. This brand was high quality and had subtle undertones of orange peel along with fragrant flavors that she could not place. She cleared her throat.<br/><br/>“So you are saying that while you are not opposed to taking the lives of innocents in your mission to rid the world of the Fuhrer, you are really out for what? Revenge? The greater good? Profit? I’m a little unclear on this. And  you and the 3000 that I assume are high level demons as yourself cannot manage to kill one wretched pig eyed mortal, you think one witch might do the trick?” Isolde took another sip. “Okay. Well,”<br/><br/>A ruckus from outside the car drew her attention but she could  still see nothing in the from her window.<br/><br/>“How long do we sit here? I am not in favor of walking out because it would ruin my shoes, but I’m not in favor of sitting here and freezing parts of my anatomy either. Can’t you fly or something? What good is a demon if he can’t fly? Really.” Isolde’s eyes sparkled with mischief as the alcohol went to her head. She realized she should have eaten a bite before coming but for some curious reason, the fact that the gin was doing its work quite well really didn’t bother her."
3943,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316,2014-09-04T04:39:14,Gunther,"<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""text-decoration: underline""><span style=""font-size: 120%; line-height: 116%;"">Hotel Schiffmeister</span></span></span></span><br/>Rafael was comfortable wherever he traveled. On this wintry November evening, he found himself at a small bier hall in Bavaria. A Hotel, would describe the edifice more aptly, but just the same, he was in Germany and to call it a bier hall, did just as much justice. The sounds, sights and smells screamed Bier Hall to everyone of his senses. He was expecting something or nothing at all. The assignment was as an observer for the moment.<br/><br/>His attire was similar to the outfit he typically wore when in human form; a pair of tan trousers, a white shirt instead of light blue one with a solid black tie and his favorite dark brown leather jacket that ended about mid thigh. This was a belted jacket of course. His head gear consisted of a bowler, not as common in Germany as other nations, but seemed to fit Rafael's head sincerely. His hair, trimmed for this particular expedition in the high and tight manner found on many of the Wehrmacht, Schutzstaffelen or Geheime Staatspolizei Offizieren present this evening. In fact, as a token of disguise, Rafael wore a red armband with a black Swastika in a white circle on his left bicep.<br/><br/>To Rafael, the presence of the swastika made him smile. He knew it was but a disguise, but to everyone else, Rafael was known as Rafael Halasz a Hungarian GESTAPO Agent from BudaPest attending der Führer's Convention im Mittenwald. Herr Kriminalrat Halasz appeared Hungarian, with his blonde hair and blue eyes. He could pass for someone of pure Aryan blood. He fit in perfectly.<br/><br/>To those Demons, in the crowd, they knew exactly who Rafael was. There was no question, but they were unable to do anything about. No one believed them. If they were observed striking a GESTAPO Officer, they would be taken away and executed on conspiracy charges. The Hungarian was a trusted and well respected GESTAPO Officer from BudaPest, Kriminalrat Halasz. No one doubted who he was and frankly, no one wanted to mess with him. He was afterall a large man with an impressive, if not imposing appearance.<br/><br/>To smoke a cigarette, merely added to the ruse. It was one of those details that<span style=""font-style: italic"">everyone</span>did, which concurrently, Rafael engaged in also. As he approached the door to the Hotel, he dropped the cigarette butt, stomped it out. Two Waffen-SS soldiers opened the door for the Kriminalrat as he entered the hall.<br/><br/>Once inside, he felt the presence of Demons. He was aware they could see him, but alas, there was nothing they could do to him. They appeared ugly to him. They could have been wearing wild boar masks for all he knew. They were hideous. Rafael was there simply to observe and report his findings later. He was instructed not to get involved, unless some extraordinary event occurred. God did not want Rafael to get deeply involved in the events of human history as they unfold. For the men of this room, it was the present. For Rafael, it was as though this event had already happened. Rafael needed to witness the events and record them to insure they were accurate and that he was ready to witness the Demon with the nurse, Isolde when and if they arrive.<br/><br/>A shot of Schnapps und ein halb liter bier. Rafael knocked the Schnapps back. The warm liquid flowed down the back of his throat, burning just enough to remind him he was in human form. It was not overwhelming, but gave him a warming sensation. He then sipped at the bier to feel its cool temperatures and to savor the rich flavor. The bier was from the Augustiner-Bräu, which was of course officially started as a Brewery in the 14th century by a pair of Christian Brothers. It was one of the few beers in Germany both the Pope and Our Lord and Savior above condoned as worthy of an Angel's pallet. Rafael thanked God for this, muttered a quick prayer and relished the flavor of the bier. And waited.<br/><br/>For now, Rafael was content to remain hidden in plain site observing the occupant's behaviors."
3944,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316,2014-09-04T05:11:52,WildSpawn,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">“So you are saying that while you are not opposed to taking the lives of innocents in your mission to rid the world of the Fuhrer, you are really out for what? Revenge? The greater good? Profit? I’m a little unclear on this. And you and the 3000 that I assume are high level demons as yourself cannot manage to kill one wretched pig eyed mortal, you think one witch might do the trick?”</span>Isolde took another sip.<span style=""font-style: italic"">“Okay. Well,”</span><br/><br/><br/>Erlind laughed at the remark and found it quite amusing. He prepared to take a sip, and he did.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Did I ever say that these three thousand Nazis were demons?""</span>He smirked, eyes shifting to study the bottle of gin.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""They were humans, they... are humans. No demon was ever involved in the formation of the Nazi party, expect me.""</span>He took another sip and slowly turned his head towards Isolde. She deserved a small explanation, he thought. After all, he needed her to thrust him completely and using force was out of the question.<br/><br/>Erlind cleared his throat and rested the back of his head against the window, turning his chest just a little bit so that he got a clear view of Isolde, and she of him.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""I failed at some point in life...""</span>The Demon started. This was probably the first time in ages that he found himself willingly wanting to disarm himself of his pride, languish in truth, and have a normal conversation with somebody.. Just not anybody.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""I happened to cross path with a despicable parasite who happened to be related to Adolph's blood line three centuries ago. This sorcerer foresaw that his descendants in a far away future, will give birth to a great, great leader who will be granted immortality and that this last will rule a nation and make great plans for his sinister designs before taking over the world. He also foresaw death -- the only way to make sure that things will go as planned was to summon a helping hand. The trickster was tricked, and I was bound to help this leader and do as he commanded. Why do you think that a peasant ended up with so much power so suddenly? I cannot kill him for that would be the end of me.""</span><br/><br/>He paused and rubbed a dark mark that circled around his fourth finger.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""It's not as easy as you might think Isolde. Certain things cannot just be achieved because you have access to them. He is in the possession of my <a class=""postlink"" href=""http://www.sacred-magick.com/img/Goetia/Asmoday.gif""><span style=""color: #80BFBF"">Seal</span></a>, a signet ring which I have used to seal pacts with my previous victims, and that, since the beginning of time. He has the power to command me whenever, wherever he wants. If I cannot kill him, my legions will not. He is my Master as sick and disgusting as it might sound to you. I don't despise him. I don't love him. I just do not care about his filthy existence. It's the way it is for us unholy beings. I feel completely neutral about him, but it doesn't mean that I am not lusting after my freedom. There are so many other matters in this world that need my assistance for the greater good of my Kindred. You will not understand, you cannot. You came to me requesting my help and I need yours as well. Free me, and once that is done, I shall give you back what you asked for.</span>Erlind removed the glove that covered his left hand and then he pressed the hand against the window. Red energy began to outline his hand.<br/><br/>One could suddenly feel the car beginning to heat up. The driver and his companion informed Erlind that they were finally able to remove the large chunks of ice after much hammering and chiseling, or so they thought.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Let's get moving then. We're late""</span>He shouted to them. The bracket and hose were damaged but the ride was going to be successful as he planned."
3945,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316,2014-09-04T05:41:12,Isolde,"The ride to the conference was uneventful. The second gin had gone down smoother than the first and Isolde was feeling quite content. She thought of Erlind’s explanation of how he became involved in all of this mayhem and why he wanted out. It was a familiar story.<br/><br/>Her cousin, Darcy the Damned as Isolde thought of her, would have not felt the slightest twinge of binding some high level demon the way that Erlind had been bound. Witch that she was, Isolde’s magik bloomed from the desire to help others, live and let live. She followed the Rede, Do what you will and harm ye nane. Darcy on the other hand, her heart as black as her hair was platinum used to magik the wings off flies to watch them buzz around in agony when they were young. She learned early that magik brought power and power brought wealth which brought prestige. Darcy,<br/><br/>“Now why the hell am I thinking of that Ice Queen,” Isolde thought irritably. Finally she shook her head as if to clear her thoughts. The limousine was pulling to the hotel drive and under the awning.<br/><br/>A uniformed man with a red arm band marked with a black swastika opened her door and welcomed her in High German. She graciously gave him her hand and he assisted her from the car.Isolde waited for Erlind to come around and took his arm as they ascended the steps.<br/><br/>Two Waffen-SS soldiers opened the door for the handsome couple as they entered the hall. The great hall was resplendent with German officers and their ladies. Cigarette smoke lazily spiraled from the ends of narrow white holders and hands held martinis. The women were elegant and chic. Many had their hair cut and styled after Veronica Lake,an American actress and their gowns sparkled or fluttered with feathers. Isolde paused and knew she would be so horribly out of place in such a grand gathering.<br/><br/>They passed by a man in a long brown leather trenchcoat. Isolde nodded to him as she followed Erlind through the crowd."
3946,BEYOND AN UNHOLY RESISTANCE- WWII DARK FANTASY,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43316,2014-09-04T06:19:30,Indomitable Monolith,"The flakes were so sparse that one had to be looking for them in order to find them, yet they seemed to emphasize the point that the glistening powder covering the ground made. The wind, thankfully, was very light this evening; still, a lone traveler along Blau Street pulled up the collar of her coat as her very un-lady-like boots crushed the frozen water crystals beneath their treads. Her hands seemed almost frozen, their pale flesh thin and bony. These were not hands that were poorly cared-for, however; the nails were neatly trimmed and clean, and there were no calluses upon her fingers. Despite this, the breeches she wore were clearly not the typical attire of a young woman drifting through the streets of Mittenwald, nor should a woman have been traveling alone through those streets at this hour anyway.<br/><br/>She had some cash this evening. A Volkspolizei had stopped her to ask what she had upon her lip. It had been painful but she had come up with the idea to wear an earring upon her lip just to piss people off; it was something nobody but her would understand, she figured, and people did not like what they did not understand. That was probably why anyone with a Jewish name or family had to wear a yellow star now. She wondered what the Nazis would do to the Jews next. Personally, she couldn’t care less, except that she’d bought this coat from a Jewish woman the day before she’d been told to don such a star; now she wasn’t allowed to go into the woman’s shop. She had anyway, of course - just usually when the Volkspolizei and anyone who<span style=""font-style: italic"">did</span>give a damn wasn’t around.<br/><br/>But she was off on a moose trail. Her thoughts returned to the officer telling her to take off the lip ring. She fondly recalled removing the cigarette from between her pale pink lips, resting it between the middle and ring fingers of her left hand - a rather unique method of holding a cigarette, as most people held it between the forefinger and middle finger. She’d blown smoke in his face, and he’d hit her hard enough to throw the cigarette into the snow and her onto the ground.<br/><br/>He didn’t even remember her face now. She’d made certain of that after she’d returned his slap with one of her own - and she hadn’t even physically touched him. She would have smiled if it wasn’t so cold right now. If there was one thing she was good at - other than getting rid of obstacles in her path (the hard way, though it wasn’t all that difficult for her) - it was making sure nobody remembered her if she didn’t want them to.<br/><br/>She stopped and pulled out a pack of cigarettes now. She had only three left; she’d have to buy more. A quick look around told her that she was about a block from the Hotel Schiffmeister. They would have some packs at the bar, she knew; they always had a few extra to sell. She pulled one out and put the pack away, replacing it in her hand with a silver lighter as she graced her lips with the cigarette; a flick of the cover and a spark of flint striking steel brought forth the much-welcomed heat, minimal though it was, of a dancing orange flame. A couple of puffs was all it took to get the cigarette going; then the lighter was gone again and her feet were moving once more.<br/><br/>There were a<span style=""font-style: italic"">lot</span>of autos parked at the Hotel tonight. She didn’t like the look of that. Large groups of autos meant Nazis, and Nazis meant trouble for a brown-eyed girl with messy dark hair who could pass for a boy but still sounded like a girl - especially one that liked to piss off the Volkspolizei. She’d lifted her shirt to one of them the other day, and the resultant chase had given her a laugh and some warmth as the Volkspolizei desperately tried to catch the lithe young woman. They didn’t run very well in those boots of theirs, she had noticed.<br/><br/>A girl had to get some fun somehow.<br/><br/>It was an unusual thing to be so care-free. Most of the women and many of the men in the town were very reserved and conservative. They didn’t trust anyone, and people who were a little more friendly than someone thought they should have been ended up getting arrested. Most of them wound up right back where they started - but not all of them. She didn’t like to think about where those who didn’t come back ended up.<br/><br/>When she came upon the entrance to the hotel, her eyes roll over the various autos. Most were Cadillacs, although there were a few imported Fords and even a Heinkel. The Heinkel made her stop for a few moments; they were a rare auto to see, for Heinkel mostly made flugzeuge. There weren’t any air strips around here, however, and there were barely any roads except for the main thoroughfares of the city. Had she known anything about autos, she probably could have made a lot of money from the sale of that car. All one needed was some petrol and a buyer. The Volkspolizei that had attacked her earlier today had generously provided her with all of the marks in his pockets, though, and he barely remembered his own name now.<br/><br/>It wasn’t wise to assault someone who could rip the memories right out of your brain.<br/><br/>She moved on. She wanted a drink and to see if there was work for her tonight."
3947,In Grenzen Frei! (See OOC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43355,2014-09-02T20:12:20,Indomitable Monolith,"<dl class=""codebox""><dt>Title Translation | <a href=""javascript: void(0);"" onclick=""var spoiler = this.parentNode.parentNode.getElementsByTagName('dd')[0]; if ( spoiler.style.display == 'none' ) { spoiler.style.display = 'block'; this.innerHTML = '-'; } else { spoiler.style.display = 'none'; this.innerHTML = '+'; };"">+</a></dt><dd style=""display: none;"">In Grenzen Frei = Freedom In Borders (<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://www.expatica.com/de/life-in-germany/lifestyle/Fighting-to-be-fashionable-in-communist-East-Germany-_14399.html"">reference</a>)</dd></dl><br/><br/>Thunder rolled in the distant sky, louder than it should have been but not quite close enough to deafen the Volkspolizei on the street. Their eyes moved about the streets as their legs carried them down the sidewalks, yet two in particular did not move. They were having an argument that wasn’t nearly as quiet as it should have been, and it distracted them from the girl that was just slipping out of a clothing store on the other side of the street.<br/><br/>One of the guards argued that they should not have been guarding a random home about which they knew nothing. A man, a woman, and their two daughters had been ordered not to leave the house that day; the man could not go to work, the woman could not go to market, and the children - who were eight and ten - could not go to school. They had arrived that morning just in time to stop the milk man from setting foot upon their stoop, and they delivered the milk themselves and gave the milk man the empties; food that had not been ordered by the woman had been delivered a bit later. Nothing else had been said to the two Volkspolizei that had been charged with guarding this house, which was known to be a Jewish household. The guard doing most of the talking was arguing that they weren’t Nazis, and the other guard was telling him to shut up; the second guard was asking whether the first guard wished to be cast out of the Volkspolizei and interrogated as a traitor. No, they were not Nazis, for the Nazi Party had been replaced by the Deutsche Demokratische Republik long ago; but they were still to do as they were told without question or hesitation because this assignment came from the very top.<br/><br/>An outsider could thus determine very well indeed that neither was very happy at all with their station. Despite this, one was clearly an outspoken opponent of anything that even remotely resembled what he called “old Germany”; the other was clearly of the old stock in that he preferred just to “do his job”. It didn’t help that neither of these men were in any way young; they had both been Volkspolizei for more than four decades. Still, it seemed that the old opinions died hard and old tensions were made new by the oddity of today’s assignment.<br/><br/>The girl hiding in the shop across the street from the old home, a two-story red-brick house in a row of identical houses with identical front stoops and similar front yards with identical white-washed wooden fences and gates, had been watching and listening to the Volkspolizei for some time before she decided to leave the shop. It was while they were in a fierce debate regarding the oddity of their assignment that she burst out from the doorway, slamming the door behind her; yelling ensued from within the shop, for the owner of the shop did not like her front door being slammed. She lived just above the shop, after all! The shop was as much her home as it was her place of business!<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“Das kleine göre!”</span>the woman hollered finally, and then the shop fell silent.<br/><br/>Unfortunately, the guards weren’t the only Volkspolizei upon that street at that very moment; they were merely the only Volkspolizei who weren’t paying enough attention to the girl’s attire. A whistle sounding and a bit of shouting in their direction brought the guards out of their argument. The first guard tried to follow but the second guard stopped him and shouted back that they had been assigned to the house; they could not leave. The two patrolling Volkspolizei therefore chased the girl down the alley, across another street to the tune of the screeching tires and blaring horn of a Mercedes wagon, and down another alley.<br/><br/>From the red leather of her Sparta sneakers filled by size-eight sockless feet with black-painted nails to the stylish black leather jacket that she wore, the latter complete with silver-colored buckles and zippers and a high collar, Madeline Gwerder was<span style=""font-style: italic"">any</span>thing but the traditional model of what adults thought a German woman should look like. The fact that she was eighteen didn’t help; neither did the short, messy mop of black hair atop her head or did the imported brown denim that she’d bought from a clothing thief a week ago; the only thing she had going for her was that her pants covered her legs.<br/><br/>Of course, all sense of decency flew right out the window the moment the Volkspolizei came hurtling around the corner onto a street two blocks from the recently arguing guards. Amber - who hated her middle name (Madeline) and all variations thereof - had stopped a half-block from the alley she’d bolted out of. Her chocolate-brown eyes gleamed as a mischievous grin danced upon her dark-pink lips. She turned and pushed the open flaps of her too-fancy jacket aside, her severely unwelcomed fashion statement momentarily forgotten as the black-painted nails of her fingers deftly hooked under the bottom of the pink t-shirt that she wore; she had cut off the sleeves of the t-shirt as a form of rebellion, and that had only been the beginning of her defiance of the “traditional is beautiful” motto of East German society.<br/><br/>At the precise moment that she spotted them, she raised her shirt and beamed a grin at them that would have made any doctor commit her to a mental institution at once. She wore no bra - she never did, as they were uncomfortable and she didn’t have enough of a bosom to justify needing one - and the cool air on her nipples made them as hard as a rock. She shivered slightly as the chill breeze rippled across her skin; it was a thrilling sensation that she relished. One of the Volkspolizei stumbled in shock, and the other ran faster in his anger at such an insult. Young ladies should not reveal themselves so brazenly!<br/><br/>But she let her shirt drop as she laughed and turned. She ran full-speed for almost a mile before she reached the railroad tracks; the gates were down but she ducked under them anyway. On the other side, she stopped and turned to watch the Volkspolizei fruitless chasing after the girl. They looked like human bulls chasing red flags, and she laughed again. She blew them a kiss and waved at them, watching until the train flew by at such a speed as to push her back with its side-wind. She was still laughing when she turned and calmly walked away, trying to catch her breath. It would be a half-hour or more before that train had passed, and by then, she would be long-gone.<br/><br/>It wasn’t her fault she was fashionable.<br/><br/>…okay, maybe it was.<br/><br/>Just a little bit.<br/><br/><dl class=""codebox""><dt> | <a href=""javascript: void(0);"" onclick=""var spoiler = this.parentNode.parentNode.getElementsByTagName('dd')[0]; if ( spoiler.style.display == 'none' ) { spoiler.style.display = 'block'; this.innerHTML = '-'; } else { spoiler.style.display = 'none'; this.innerHTML = '+'; };"">+</a></dt><dd style=""display: none;""><span style=""text-decoration: underline"">Translations</span><br/>Volkspolizei = People’s Police<br/>Das kleine göre = That Little Brat</dd></dl>"
3948,Project Ouroboros,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43367,2014-09-03T20:39:19,Anadwen,"The morning was only beginning. The sun arose crimson, like a ball of gleaming ruby ascending above the landscapes of the Capital, the endless rows of roofs, office buildings, factories, wide streets and narrow alleys. And its rays pierced through the arcade windows at the office of Colonel Sen, who was pretending to be working, but was, in truth, eating his extremely early breakfast, consisting of plain toasts and a cup of black coffee, hidden behind papers of incredible number. The plate clinked under the touch of his hand, cold, dark metal in all its 'beauty'. He was tired...<br/><br/>Just then, the large wooden door, leading into the office, was pushed open, and the sound of footsteps, as regular as the ticking of a clock, informed him of the entrance of Lieutenant Bates. He sighed, not even pretending to work, and hurried to stuff his mouth with his food.<br/>""Colonel Sen. I see it is no good to leave you without supervision at this time of day."" she uttered, her stern voice echoing between the tall walls of the large office.<br/>Sen hurried even more, by sheer force pushing the toast into his mouth, and quickly raking through his long red hair to pull it back and loosely braid it to stop it from getting in the way. More metal clinking followed his fingers, quickly intertwining with the hair, the unkempt wisps of which slipped through them like wines.<br/>""I'm only human, Lieutenant Bates. I need to eat."" he sighed.<br/>""You ate before."" she remained adamant in her stance.<br/>""Let it be. In any way, I'm done already."" Colonel Sen pushed himself away from the table, the chair screeching on the wooden flooring, and stood up, buttoning one of the three undone buttons on his shirt, and quickly stacking the loose edges into his pants. ""Have you gotten the order from General Sira? Six subjects of six months of training and above are to be dispatched at Northwest Capital district, some ten miles off. It seems to have a growing Black Widow population, and several civilian casualties have happened already."" he informed her, shooting a short glance in the direction of the papers, and grabbing one folded order, to proceed to walk right out.<br/>""I have."" Erza followed him out. ""I received the orders from Major Caldwell this morning.""<br/><br/>""Iceberg?"" Sen raised a brow, nigh instantaneously receiving a nod from the lieutenant, keeping her speed up with him perfectly, like a clockwork machine or an arcane device. It could creep one out pretty easily how uptight that woman was.<br/>""I'll go inform the subjects. Lieutenant Bates, write a report and reserve six riffles and two cars."" passing through the tall and wide corridors, the heavy military boots created an array of echoes, making it seem that not two officers, but at least twenty, were walking through.<br/>""Roger."" Erza saluted him.<br/>""I will inform the subjects which will be taking part in this. And Lieutenant Bates... Prepare your own gun as well."" At that moment, his voice sounded almost tired. The Lieutenant's cold grey eyes glinted with something deeper than the stone-cold determination they usually possessed, but she obeyed the command she has received and barred right, into the office department, while Sen went on further towards the training facility.<br/><br/>The old building which was home to Ouroboros, now enlarged by some new facilities, especially the labs and underground training facilities, built especially for the enhancement subjects, was massive to say it humbly. Even a man, moving at the speed of Colonel Sen, would take at least ten minutes to get from his office to the underground training facility. The subjects had a strict routine - every morning waking up at five, twenty minutes to get ready, breakfast, followed by physical training - running, exercise - and chimera extermination practice afterwards. Shooting, martial arts, survival skills. For some of the more talented ones even alchemy... Reading the record that he snatched from his table right before leaving, he skimmed over the numbers of the subjects he was supposed to take out. They'd be put under special orders to prepare. For most of them - except for one, if he remembered right - it would be the first extermination mission in their lives.<br/><br/>They were living weapons.<br/><br/>Looking down at the body he had now - artificial, so different from how he came upon this world by nature, old, and scarred, so scarred - he was more aware of what they all were than ever before.<br/><br/>But was this not only for the good of humanity? That they took the ones without a hope for future and remade them into something... Better? Stronger? The prize was higher than the sacrifice, he repeated to himself.<br/><br/>""Sen. Being sentimental again?"" a familiar voice broke him out of the chain of his thoughts. He glanced to his side.<br/>""I'm not sentimental,<span style=""font-style: italic"">Major</span>Caldwell!"" he burst out, clenching his fists.<br/>""You are,<span style=""font-style: italic"">Colonel</span>Sen. Your eye goes black every time. And you make that sorta face..."" Caldwell scratched his chin, overgrown by a thin stubble. Sen barred his teeth at him. ""You pervert, you've been staring at me?"" he hissed at him.<br/>""All apologies, Colonel."" the Major raised his hands in an apologetic gesture. He was two years older and at least five years more mature, but Sen - or Lynn Valentine Keane, to call him by his true name - was still his superior.<br/><br/>""I only got an order to check on the subjects after you give them the orders from<span style=""font-style: italic"">up above</span>. And take them out. The boring stuff. Boy, it's always the boring stuff for me."" he sighed after a while of walking in silence, hoping that the Colonel wasn't angry anymore.<br/>""That's because you're just a major."" Sen snickered.<br/>""Erza gets better things."" Caldwell opposed him.<br/>""Lieutenant Bates is a rank eight alchemist. Don't forget that.""<br/><br/>Caldwell was one of the closest subordinates Sen had. One of the more annoying ones, too, but he had a good sense of humor at least, unlike the Iron Lady, which wouldn't even let him eat his breakfast in peace. But thus was the ordeal of a young and high-ranking officer - to bear with these subordinates.<br/><br/>The training facility wasn't far. The air grew cold as they drew near the underground, where shooting practice was being done. Right now, most subjects of six months and over should be stationed there, while the younger ones would be right now several layers above them - running under the supervision of a few officers, and having their physical limits tested. The underground was always cold... Has he had any fuel, Sen would have sparked a fire. But he wasn't willing to burn his clothes - or Major Caldwell's - and thus, he just shivered and regretted not taking his jacket.<br/>The thick metal alloy door, standing before them, opened under the pressure of his hands, pushing it straight in, and into the small hallway in front of the shooting practice hall. The two officers, guarding the door, saluted him.<br/>""Good morning, Commander Keane, Major Caldwell!"" they greeted them in an imperfect unison.<br/>""We come on the orders of General Sira because of six experiment subjects."" Sen waved the paper before their eyes, and they politely opened the door and let them in.<br/><br/>""ATTENTION TO ALL THE OUROBOROS SUBJECTS!"" Sen's powerful voice echoed through the premises of the hall. It was far louder than even his exterior would suggest. Like a siren, loud enough to disturb even the test subjects in the middle of their shooting practice. ""STOP YOUR PRACTICE RIGHT NOW!"""
3949,Project Ouroboros,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43367,2014-09-06T06:08:42,Sweetie_Bird,"Private 836259 wanted nothing more than to sleep. Nightmares of masked giants, running in dark swampland, and unwelcome wandering hands made any rest last night impossible. It was a wonder no one tried to sedate her for all her screaming and crying. Breakfast held no appeal to the petite young woman. She thought in pictures, everything the night had shown her made her feel sick. 'It's not real. It's not real. I need to focus...' Practice provided the perfect outlet for all her anxiety. Imagining the enemies and monsters her mind concocted in front of her, 836259 transformed from doll-like private to merciless warrior.<br/><br/>First came two of her favorite martial arts, shurikenjustu and capoeria. An officer she'd never seen before tried to tell 836259 that her outfit wasn't appropriate for the occasion. Screw him. Even though its sleeves hung down a few inches past her fingertips, her crisp white button down was tucked neatly into her forest green uniform skirt, and her black stockings were free of any runs or holes. She'd just polished her brown military issue boots that morning too. 836259 was a firm believer in the saying 'Anything can become a weapon in the right or wrong hands.' Her sleeves were effective in concealing her shuriken and cushioned her palms during certain strikes or handstands.<br/><br/>Next would come the shooting range. 836259 much preferred either blowing up enemies with explosives or incapacitating them with hand to hand combat. Guns bored her but she complied anyways. If it came down to it, 836259 felt any unit she'd be assigned to shouldn't do more than their share of work because she didn't want to handle a derringer or something. They were in this together and that meant practicing her shooting was necessary. On the bright side, she could hide several types of handguns easily in her sleeves. When Sen yelled out the early end of practice she practically glowed with joy. Yes, she liked Sen now. Before, 836259 was especially wary of him as he could be loud and had what she considered 'scary' metal hands. Happily clicking the saftey on, she threw her pistols at the nearest staff and ran up to see Sen. For the first time in a week she smiled and revealed her dimples. To show her gratitude she even gave him a salute."
3950,Project Ouroboros,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43367,2014-09-06T16:47:09,Anadwen,"735090 loved to sleep. He was a big fan of resting in general - people around him were quiet and he had the time to think. But in this accursed military organizations, everybody had to wake up at 5 in the morning, dress up into those awful shirts with high collars and tall leather boots, which maybe were good for protection, and looked all fancy and official, especially since everybody wore the same thing, but they made a horrible racket every time he even as little as twitched. He was just glaring at his breakfast - porridge again, oh damn it - as he stuffed his mouth with it. These little formalities... Oh, he couldn't wait to get to the shooting practice. He's gotten rather good at long-range sniping especially... It was quiet and stealthy, just how he liked to do things.<br/><br/>But his enjoyment was broken by the sharp sound of Colonel Sen's voice. Sighing, he put the gun down, locking the safety, and hurried towards the colonel, dusting the green-gray uniform off. Standing next to his fellow (mute) human enhancement subject, issued with the number 836259, he saluted the one-head-taller Colonel, ferociously pushing himself to the front of the group. There was about twenty of them in here... What was a lot in his opinion. Good thing they were all trained so well!<br/><br/>He has always admired the high-ranking officers. Colonel Sen was one of the highest-positioned people he ever was in contact with, and he was almost annoyingly loyal to the man. He didn't come to see them often once they were past their first awakening, but when he did, 735090 was going crazy. It was almost the same with all the other high-positioned officers... Once, General Sira came to take a look at them. Boy, did he go completely off the chain in formalities and showing off!<br/><br/>But it appeared that the Colonel wasn't really happy about them grouping around him and saluting. He gave Major Caldwell by his side a short glance, at what the man just shrugged -<span style=""font-style: italic"">This is your job, I can't do anything about it</span>- and shifted his head aside, pretending to be studying the ceiling of the premise. ""Calm down."" Sen gestured for them to keep quiet and stop moving around. ""Six of you have been, by the orders of General Sira, issued for a Chimera extermination mission."" he read out the numbers of those that were meant to stay, and ordered the rest to return to their practice. ""You will not be participating in any training with other subjects for the rest of the day. We are leaving this evening for the Northwestern Central district under the lead of Second Lieutenant Free, Lieutenant Bates, and myself. That is all. You are dismissed. Major Caldwell, lead them out. You got the orders."" he spoke, all traces of his casual personality disappearing. He didn't let anyone ask him questions, he didn't let anyone speak. Just exited the shooting practice right after finishing his speech, turning on his heel and leaving.<br/><br/>And 735090 was bursting with joy. He was among those six chosen, along with the mute girl next to him, and several others, and he couldn't wait to get onto that extermination task. He will show just how capable and skilled he is, he'll make those chimeras into dust!<br/><br/>Major Caldwell saluted to Sen on his way out, and then turned to the six subjects that have been issued for the extermination task. ""The six of you... I will be giving you orders until the beginning of the transportation, which will be..."" He looked down at the watch on his wrist, and frowned a little. ""In five hours. Until then, everything has to be secured. Anyone that will not be prepared for the task will receive punishment. That is, if you'll come back. You know how it is with chimeras."" he explained, shrugging at his last sentence, and gestured for them to follow him out of the shooting range.<br/><br/>------<br/><br/>In the meantime, Lieutenant Bates has made her way to one of the offices on the upper level of the enormous building. She saluted the officer behind the table that sat there, and handed him the orders that she received early in the morning.<br/>""Good morning, Lieutenant Bates. The chimera extermination with the experiment subjects, am I right?"" he asked her, sliding the glasses up his nose. She nodded. ""Exactly. I need six large-caliber riffles and the usual equipment delivered to them. Under the orders of Colonel Keane, who is leading the entire extermination.""<br/>""Who?""<br/>""Colonel Sen."" Erza rolled her eyes over.<br/>""Ahh, I see. I will get them ready in no time."" he assured her.<br/>""And if you see him before I do, inform Second Lieutenant free to get on the spot.""<br/><br/>It looked like he was also going... Two officers for three subjects was a rather casual rate, was it not?"
3951,Project Ouroboros,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43367,2014-09-09T02:43:16,Theorist,"""Erza, my lipschutz!"" There was that familiar German accent; Dr. Klaus Viktor Hauslieber, the resident scientist. He came walking into the office. A smile on his face that was only there if he was planning a scientific experiment. ""I hear you mentioned Colonel Sen. Is he coming by? I've yet to take appropriate measurements. I also need to take a few samples for further testing. You see, i'm designing a new alloy. Twice as strong, half as heavy. But I would like a few samples..."" He trailed off with some scientific jargon.<br/><br/>After awhile, he would eventually stop, taking a notepad and pen out of his pocket and jotting down a few notes. ""Excuse me, darling, I got carried away."" He looked up at the other person in the room. ""Ah, good day. I do not believe we've met. I am Dr. Klaus Viktor Hauslieber, a scientist who is changing the world one groundbreaking experiment at a time. The world will thank me later, yes."""
3952,Project Ouroboros,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43367,2014-09-10T00:42:48,Ragnar Ice-Blood,"Private 654782 wasn't overly fond of rest, especially sleeping. He viewed it as a waste of time, time that could be spent doing something a tad more productive, but alas, Humans needed to sleep no matter what. Adversely, when he slept he hated to wake up early, and the accursed five in the morning alarm always forced him and his fellows to awaken far earlier than they normally would do. He didn't go much on the choice of uniform either, horrid shirts and tall clumsy leather boots that made a terrible racket. It may have looked good for a soldier, but he much preferred to work on mechanical devices...something that the military garb wasn't all that appropriate for. When breakfast came around, he said nothing and had no emotions visible, but deep down he was rather annoyed. Porridge. Bloody porridge. It was all they seemed to eat for breakfast. Though, he perked up when he heard that they were to begin shooting practice soon, he loved it, if only because he could observe how a weapon functioned.<br/><br/>But, as with practically anything enjoyable in this place, the shooting practice was soon stopped, this time by Colonel Sen, who seemed a tad...miserable, but then again everyone did. Locking the safety on the gun he was holding, then placing it down on the table before walking over to where the colonel was addressing the others.<br/><br/>654782 Didn't pay much attention at all to Colonel Sen, he hardly paid much attention to any of the higher-ups. He loathed it when he had to talk to any of them, and hated it when he was to be all formal and official when the General was around. But, he did take notice of a select few words, namely: 'Chimera extermination mission.' And he had been chosen to go! Needless to say, he almost began to jump with excitement, but again he didn't show any of this emotion on the surface.<br/><br/>Now rather happy with the day, 654782 went to stand with others that had been chosen to go. There was the shorter and rather scrawny subject, and the girl that seemed incapable of speech. Along with them were a few others, but he didn't pay too much interest. He briefly craned his neck to listen to Major Cadwell speak, he was talking the same nonsense about being ready and how they would all likely die in some field due to chimeras. Sighing, he went to follow the major to wherever they were going.<br/><br/>--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------<br/><br/>952567 had slept quite soundly the past night, she pretty much loved to sleep whenever possible, but she rather preferred to talk with others should that be an option...which it wasn't that often. Waking, she, as always, had a beaming smile upon her face. The early alarms didn't bother her, and she believed everyone in the project to be her friend...which wasn't exactly the case, despite her being rather friendly. She knew that the others were there, through their scents rather than any visual cues, since she was blind completely in both eyes. Dressing, she continued her smiling, not even the horrid uniforms bothered her, everything was naught but happiness. Breakfast was the same porridge as per usual, but it wasn't that bad, they could be fed far worse, or nothing at all. When called for target practice...she was, well, happy as usual. She was showing particular skill in longer range shooting, and her ability to track people through scent.<br/><br/>She was enjoying herself greatly, while she may have lacked vision entirely, she still managed to hit practically all her shots. For she 'saw' using a form of echolocation, much like a bat, she generated the sound by making a clicking sound then listening to the echo's from it. It was effective, and useful. When the sound of the Colonel's voice could be heard, she rushed to put the safety on the gun, and set it down before rushing over.<br/><br/>Admiration wasn't really the word for the way she saw the officers, instead she saw them (and pretty much everyone else on the planet) as a friend, and wished nothing more than to talk to them endlessly for days on end, which to many people was quite annoying. But, outwardly it just seemed like she was another of the show off soldiers, with the shiniest boots and neatest uniform.<br/><br/>Listening was something she did well, and she practically held on for every word that the Colonel said to the subjects. He spoke about a chimera extermination mission, and that six people were to go on the mission, she had sorely hoped that she could have gone, but she understood why she couldn't go. Still however, she waved in the general direction of the people that were going before returning to her table.<br/><br/>-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------<br/><br/>Second lieutenant Free had led a fairly pleasant day as of yet. Life was relatively normal in the project, and everyone seemed more or less content with the situation. Good. He had heard that he was to go upon an extermination mission latter on, which he supposed was a fairly good thing to happen, it wasn't optimal, but acceptable. Besides, he didn't have a say in whether or not he was to go, and perhaps get mauled by some horrific creature."
3953,Project Ouroboros,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43367,2014-09-11T22:03:56,Neko,"""Ami! Where are you headed so early this morning?""<br/>""To study.""<br/>Her mother paused for a moment, frowning, ""you're going to the caves today, aren't you?""<br/>Ami shook her head, pale pink hair swaying in its ponytail, ""The fields.""<br/>""Eh? What fields?""<br/>""There are fields just beyond the caves to the east. I believe another set of chimera's live there; I wish to study them.""<br/>Lady DeLaBlanche seemed to wilt, ""Why is it always chimeras, Ami? Couldn't you study something more... Appropriate? Like... How to dress like a proper lady? You're getting to that age where young men will take interest, but no one will take interest in you when you dress like a shadow and are never around. Please, my little darling, why don't you stay home today?""<br/><br/>""Sorry, mother, but I already left.""<br/>""Wha-? But you're right... here,"" The older woman sighed in a mix of frustration and admiration as her daughter's decoy timed out and faded into a soft shimmer of lights; the last traces of the arcane skill that had been used to create it. She shook her head, ""Good lord. Sometimes I wonder if they ranked that girl properly on her last test.""<br/><br/>A few miles away, the real Ami DeLaBlanche crouched under a narrow overhang of rock. Due to her slight frame, she was able to slip comfortably underneath it, hiding herself from the view of her interest.  She frowned slightly: These chimeras seemed far more violent than the ones that lived in the caves near-ish to her home. The fact that they had all coalesced so near a populace boded ill for those living nearby. Ami didn't doubt for a moment that there had already been casualties; after all, this group was moving rather languidly, a trait exhibited by all chimeras (to her knowledge) after a successful hunt. The young academic shook her head and continued to observe. There were people to deal with the chimeras in situations such as this, it wasn't her concern. Her only interest was data. Furrowing her brow, she hunkered down further and continued to observe with the help of her field glasses."
3954,Project Ouroboros,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43367,2014-09-21T01:02:08,Anadwen,"Jerking herself at the sound of Major Hauslieber's voice, Erza instinctively stepped aside as the crazy scientist entered. She just got a really bad feeling from the man - a sort of sensation that made her chest feel tight and got chills running down her spine. He was one of the scientists that actually performed the human enhancement. A disgusting thought, although it wasn't anything she'd ever let out of her mouth to the Major himself. The officer just gave her a short nervous glance as he begun speaking in scientific terms and then, to top it off, added some talk about alloys, samples and Colonel Sen. Several offices in the building bore marks of people's attempts to use the fiery-haired Colonel as experiment material.<br/><br/>""Samples?"" a familiar rough, but young-sounding voice echoed in the room. ""I hear my name and it's, curiously enough, always in connection with some crazy shit that's about to go down."" Colonel Sen has grabbed another cup of coffee on the way, it seemed, and leaning on the doorway, he didn't resemble a soldier much, was it not for the tall leather boots he so lousily tucked his pants into. He didn't appear to like the idea of someone collecting 'samples' off him, and he let everyone in the office know of it.<br/><br/>""Colonel Sen!"" Both Erza and the officer saluted him just a few moments after. He lazily raised his hand to his head, saluting back, and nodded to them. ""Arrangements have been done. They just need to be carried out!"" the officer assured him, nervously grinning. Lieutenant Bates gave him a sharp glance.<br/>""Go get it done, then."" Sen shrugged, raising the coffee to his lips. Instead of a reply, he received just a surprised look, and only after he glared at the officer, he hurried off. The three of them were alone in the office now...<br/><br/>""Major Hauslieber, I hope you don't have anything shady on your mind. Superiors aren't, under any circumstances,"" He clicked his fingers, letting off a metallic clink, ""the same as experiment subjects."" A small, venomously green flame was lit above their tips, and disappeared once more as he flicked his wrist in a semicircular motion. ""Besides, I'm taking your latest project into action. If it breaks down or doesn't fire, the blame's on you."" he pointed his finger at the scientist, a malicious smirk curling the edges of his thin lips upwards. The cup of coffee clinked on the table as he put it down, and without much ado exited the room.<br/><br/>----<br/><br/>735090 sat down onto the chair where he was instructed to set himself down on, in a large, well-lit conference room. All six of them had to sit down onto stiff wooden chairs, surrounding a long wooden table with a lot of documents placed over it. An arcane device on one end of the room was turned towards a blank white wall, before which Major Caldwell stood, waiting for them to settle down. Finally, once no more commotion was done, he pulled all the blinds on the windows down, and the device, resembling a small box, begun working. An image of a Chimera - a Black Widow - was projected on the screen.<br/><br/>""Ouroboros subjects!"" The Major called out to them. ""You six have shown extraordinary success during the training you underwent so far. As such, you were chosen to undergo your first extermination task so far. The opponent you will be facing is the rank A to B chimera, the Black Widow."" He pointed at the screen. ""You all should be acquaintanced well enough with these.""<br/><br/>The beast had a humanoid body, akin to that of an attractive young woman, but her eyes were pitch black, and eight huge, spider-like protrusions, ending in poisonous spikes, stuck out from her back.<br/><br/>The door opened and banged shut once more, accompanied by the loud thudding of military boots. ""A Black Widow is a low-ranking chimera that has a tendency to move in groups, doesn't possess extraordinary intelligence, but is very strong and fast, capable of hurling a human ten meters through the air without any effort. What course of action do you take if you meet with a black widow?""<br/>Colonel Sen was infamous for his random and completely unexpected entries. It seemed that today, he was on a streak, too.<br/><br/>""Use long-range weapons and incapacitate with projectiles, aimed into the torso and head. Aim for the skull and do not hesitate to fire several bullets even though the target has been hit already! Avoid the spines at all costs and attempt to get into an elevated point for a better point of view."" 735090 blurted the whole theory out without even thinking.<br/>""That's right."" Sen nodded. ""The spines contain a strong anesthetic that will shut your systems off in a matter of several seconds, minutes if you're big. It becomes lethal once you are exposed to more than two or three doses.""<br/>735090 gulped. That sounded rather harsh.<br/>""However, the average Black Widow is not very clever. They operate in groups - break their groups down and then strike from the back."" He raised his arms and mimicked firing a riffle.<br/><br/>""We are to be stationed in the Northwest district. The Northwest is a densely forested, flat area, thus finding a vantage point might be difficult. However, the terrain offers a lot of good hiding and ambush points. Utilize them."" Major Caldwell gave the subjects a reassuring smile, while the arcane device projected a different image on the wall, one depicting a dense, deep forest, next to a map of the Northwest, showing the road that led through it.<br/><br/>""You will receive the standard riffles with an extra load of ammunition, grenades, and a pack of matches each. The matches,"" Sen's grin, not kind or reassuring like Caldwell's in the slightest, revealed his teeth, ""are for burning the corpses.""<br/>The look he got from the Major could mean just one thing: Good lord, Sen, are you enjoying this?<br/><br/>Because Sen was definitely enjoying trying to scare the living hell out of anyone who's spent less than three years in the military. He spent his whole life surrounded by tough men with guns and blades, and certainly didn't want his underlings to be soft - in any way at all. 735090 didn't even want to think about what was in that man's head. In fact, he was more interested about the extermination than that... It would utilize his best skill, long-range shooting and ambush. And he'd get a chance to flash himself in front of his superiors, how great!<br/><br/>""Any questions?"" the Major asked, rather jaded in voice, and raised a brow at the company of six that they gathered there."
3955,Project Ouroboros,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43367,2014-09-29T21:30:25,Ragnar Ice-Blood,"Subject 654782 walked with the other subjects that were to go on this extermination mission, 654782 would have preferred them to get ot eh point and call it a suicide mission, but alas they were spared such things. From the talks, these chimeras were creatures that really no one should mess with, but, they were soldiers, of a sort, and it was their duty to fight these monsters wherever they stand. He likened such a crusade to the merciless killing of animals, but then again he didn't really care about that either.<br/><br/>Sighing, he sat down where he was instructed to sit - upon a chair about midway down the large table - and listened, abet with only passive interest, to what the 'brass' as they were often nicknamed, had to say about the mission. He was bored, anything that wasn't about machines he tended to find boring, but he pulled it together and actually listened for once.<br/><br/>The higher-ups, were talking about the types of Nocturne the team would be encountering, some kind of weird spider-woman hybrid, the more human bit looked...well, human, but it was rather monstrous in it's whole. Apparently it's spider-legs were the most deadly part, aside form it spitting poison, or something. He wasn't really listening when that was said...<br/><br/>He perked up a tad when Sen, no, Col. Sen, the man was bloody mental about rank, came barging into the conference room. Apparently he knew a fair bit about these creatures, as he systematically told how to murder them. 654782 would have preferred to simply shoot the thing and be down with it, but the Colonel showed bravado when in the face of something that could give him two prosthetic legs...to go with those arms of his...the very thought of which made 654782 smirk.<br/><br/>Upon hearing that they were to be placed in a densely wooded area however, 654782 perked up. He really did not want to be remotely close to those things, he assumed, perhaps wrongly, that they had a good sense of smell...no flora would protect against that. They would be murdered if they got within range of those spines. He also assumed that they could climb stuff, and very well, spiders tended to climb objects rather well, and if these 'black widows' could climb, then their ambush points in the trees could turn very sour.<br/><br/>Raising his hand, 654782 wanted to say something, it wasn't a question, but more of a piece of advice...and common sense.<br/><br/>""Can these 'black widows' climb at all? If so, that would jeopardise any troops stationed up in treeline ambush points."" He paused a moment before continuing. ""And sir, if they have a keen sense of smell, which would further jeopardise those stationed at ground level. If they hide in a bush, then the creatures can just smell them out, and kill them."""
3956,Project Ouroboros,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43367,2014-09-29T22:06:06,Anadwen,"Sitting onto the edge of the table with casual nonchalance, Sen shook his head. ""Their weight only allows climbing strong, old trees, while their sense of smell certainly doesn't go into superhuman limits. They rely on their hearing and sight for the most. Thus, you do not have to worry about being found out if you climb some big oak and keep out of sight. Remaining at ground level would be disadvantageous at the very least, though, since you would expose yourself to a surprise attack. That's why you will be in pairs, subjects."" he clicked his fingers, sending out a metallic sound instead of the expected click, and showed them all a provocatively wide smile, so wide it narrowed his eyes to little more than tight slits.<br/><br/>Major Caldwell didn't seem to be happy about him sitting on the table's edge like a dancer in a cheap bar.<br/><br/>""Black Widows are considerably heavy, thanks to their spines. Not too heavy, but heavy enough to make a thinner tree break under them. And remember,<span style=""font-style: italic"">always</span>find a vantage point. Cover each other's back, for all I care you can even share a coat as long as you don't share a single gun..."" he shrugged, opening his arms in a care-free gesture."
3957,Embryne,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43700,2014-10-04T23:14:14,Blu66,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">There was a vile smell in the air, like something rotten was burning. Wrynsora could feel the wind blowing the stench from the south, searing his nostrils. This odor was familiar but, he could not place it in his mind; it was never before quite this strong, and it was making breathing uncomfortable. He took to the Eyr Trees and climbed high as he could. The sun was bright and warm on his ivory skin, it was invigorating to him, but as the he raised his hand to shield his eyes from the glare, he saw black smoke rising from the horizon, filling him with dread and disbelief. Wryn rubbed his eyes and looked again, trying to remember where he had heard of this smoke. There was nothing to burn that way for miles, no forest, grass, any kind of dry brush. This didn't smell natural; there had to be someone burning something out there, something human-made. Wryn jumped down from the tree branch by branch, hit the ground, and he sprinted to his village to warn his kin.<br/><br/><br/>Wryn shouted as loud as he could, ""Fire! Humans! To arms!"" as he dodged the trees and bushes</span><br/><br/>----------<br/><br/>The night had grown frigid , Wryn had left the forest and set up camp. He wrapped himself in his fur blanket and sat on the ground blowing into the embers of a dying fire. He was headed north in the morning. He was miles away from the flying towers of the Mage Guild, but even from where he was, Wryn could see them, floating on the horizon as they glowed their ghostly light. There was an opening above them in the clouds, they seemed to veer away as they came close to the towers. There was nothing mundane about what he saw, as just gazing upon them was halfway between awe inspiring, and terrifying. Wryn was afraid, he had never met a wizard, and what he heard about them didn't make him feel any better. Wizards of the Mage Guild are terribly powerful. Like monks, they spend every day honing their skills to destroy the demons that sometimes surface from their world into Embryne.<br/><br/>Wryn crawled into his tent and looked northeast, and in the distance, a dim light flickered."
3958,Embryne,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43700,2014-10-04T23:44:58,spiritofthenorth,"Celestial  was getting sick thank gods she was able to step out of the city. Her face was flushed, forehead felt like it was on fire and her breathing was heavy. She held on to her mother's crystal necklace for dear life. Her head pounding she needed to go to the guild to see what was wrong with her but her body... the question was could she make it in there in time before her body collapse on itself and she left out here to die. Her vision started to blur, her head throbbing in pain. ""Mo...mother...."" she said as she let out a cough.<br/><br/>That was it her body gave away and she fell to the ground. Pulling  her legs into her chest she let out a shiver 'How can someone be hot and cold at the same time? I must get feeling better... can't let the men seem me like this they would eat me alive.' she thought to herself. She unfolded and rolled to her stomach trying her best to get on her feet once again. Her legs was shaking along with her body and as hard as she try to stand. She only fell over and over again. She let out a cough and curled back up feeling a little hopeless as she held on to her mother's crystal necklace."
3959,Wanted: Alpha,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43987,2014-10-30T02:44:37,Louloubelle,"<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #0040FF"">A small nowhere town in the mountain air of Arizona. Fall had set in, the brilliance of the reds, yellows, and oranges lighting the backdrop that was the White Mountains area. Crisp clean air filled to the brim with Ponderosa Pine and Aspen</span></span>.<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://activerain.trulia.com/image_store/uploads/4/5/8/4/0/ar128772127704854.JPG"">http://activerain.trulia.com/image_store/uploads/4/5/8/4/0/ar128772127704854.JPG</a><br/><br/><br/><span style=""color: #0040FF"">A job as a waitress at a local cafe that all the locals knew, and a few out of towners, the ""snow birds"" and the seasonal tourists that came up to enjoy the ever changing weather and seasons of this place. A chance to blend in, be anonymous and search for that faint trail of a pack living nearby. A chance to change her future.<br/><br/>There was plenty of land on which to hunt here, and a myriad of game available to a clever wolf. A smaller populace of close knit connections and friendly out going townsfolk were ideal to having both community and privacy. Enough modern amenities to be convenient, and more than enough forest in and around town to meet the needs of a pack. Most importantly, there was a reintroduced wolf population here... a great way to hide any kills that were made. Everything here was geared towards a place that was perfect to support a good sized pack without many people catching wind of it. An added bonus was that no one thought ""Arizona"" when they were looking for wide stretching undisturbed forest lands, or mountains that boasted lakes, streams, and a very large variety of wildlife.<br/><br/>All things she had taken into consideration when she had decided to continue her hunt here. In fact if she had control of her old Sung Pack... she would have moved them here, the ability to keep them safe and out of sight of the humans too promising here not to do so. <br/><br/>But she did not have control of anything right now, and she was scared. How long before the mutts of the new leadership came calling to this peaceful town? How long until she was captured? How many more moons before her sweet sister was taken as a mate to seal the leadership of that pack forever? It was too hard to tell, and with a sigh she stepped back out into the entrance area to serve more people.<br/><br/>She was taking down orders when the door opened with the sound of the attached bell, and the scent of a wolf entering struck her. She paused in her writing to look up at the door with wide eyes, though she was unable to see anything from where she was standing, or to be seen. She looked back to her patrons when they gathered her attention again, apologizing and finished taking their order. Taking it back to the cooks to start on she half hid.<br/><br/>She was worried because she had not had time to figure out their den location and make proper announcements of her arrival. She was a Lone Wolf, and for many packs that was not a welcome entity. Still, the smell of the male that had entered was strong, Beta, or Alpha. Perhaps she could get away with being here, as a Lone female.</span>"
3960,Wanted: Alpha,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43987,2014-11-09T03:54:30,spiritofthenorth,"Abyss had so much on his plate his father been hounding him for a pack mate and there was plenty of females that would love to be with him but he didn't know if it was because of his position or what which most likely it was because of that. He walked into the dinner a white towel around his neck and a white T top as well as black track pants on he rubbed his neck ""Hey Marco!"" he yelled as he waved to the back to the cook and went to sit at his normal spot. He was a wolf but he and his pack had blended very well with the humans and his old man being chief of the police he knew everyone in town. A black hair server came up and hugged him and backed off ""Dang, Abyss you need a bath you been training to hard and teaching the kids to defend themselves."" she said to him abyss closed his silver blue eyes ""Naw, not kids just friends that all and some new reciutes for the station Amanda."" he said he lend back and then a smell got to his nose and his eyes shifted to more wolf like for a second. ""Amanda who the new girl?"" he asked the server looked shocked ""Now how in the world would you know we got someone new?"" She asked Abyss looked at her ""Really, my old man is the chief of police they do report to him and they I hear about it all the time."" he siad to her and laugh a little he kept the secret of his pack and that he was a wolf as well but he was a little consern on having a lone wolf here and did wonder why it was alone and if they would bring any trouble to the town or more importantly to his pack. Amanda let out a sigh ""Hey new girl get your butt in here you got someone at your table!"" she yelled and then walked away."
3961,Wanted: Alpha,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=43987,2014-11-22T01:44:54,Louloubelle,"* It was so easy to overhear the conversation between the friendly owner and the Wolf that was now seated. So when he asked about her, she let out a frustrated sigh, and looking into the reflection of a ladle smoothed her hair out a bit, and straightened her waitress outfit. It wasn't anything too out of the ordinary really, just a simple blouse, slacks, and an short apron. Still she was meeting someone that could bump her from the territory without any qualms if he deemed her a risk. So she had to make some kind of an effort.*<br/><br/>*It wasn't long before the boss lady called her over to meet her customer. She called out a soft ""Yes Ma'm"" and poked around the corner, a tall glass of ice water on a tray, and a menu beneath it. She stopped half way there when she saw the profile of the wolf before her. Definitely an Alpha. Her heart flipped a bit for a moment, though she was sure it was because of the fear of being kicked out. Still her scent didn't indicate it was ALL fear.*<br/><br/>*She took a breath and moved over to his table, setting the water down before him, a smile plastered to her face. She tilted her head to the side slightly, a subtle flash of her throat to show that she was submissive as a lone wolf here in his pack's territory. ""Good Morning. It's nice to meet you. I am the new girl here. I am still making myself known around town. Still, it's nice to find a place like this with so much natural things around. The air smells good here. I came for a fresh start myself.""  *She stated, apologizing for not introducing herself to the pack yet.*<br/><br/>*She then handed him the menu carefully, her eyes watching his fingers as they took it from her.* ""You seem like a common customer here, did you need the menu, or did you know what you would like to eat today? I know the special is the ""Lumberjack"". Pancakes, eggs, bacon, hashbrowns, and an option on gravy."" *She continued, and took out her pen and pad to write down what he would say next.*<br/><br/>*While she waited she thought of how she had decided on this little area in Arizona that boasted the largest Ponderosa forest in the nation. Her thoughts returning to the wolves at her heels and the narrow escape. She had left no information on where she was going, even driving 5 towns over to use a library to look up the information for the area. It had been mentioned once in a conversation with an acquaintance that had frequented the coffee shop she had been working at during that time. She hadn't left a note when she smelled some members of her former pack on the distant horizon. *<br/><br/>*Simply picked up what she had on her at the moment and left. Never looking back, only forward. She had been very very careful to drive through as many highly populated cities as possible, and to ride several different buses, as well as hitchhike to finally arrive here, away from everything. She estimated she had a few months to live here before they got anywhere near here. Who thought of wolves in the wilds of Arizona? It was perfect. So upon her arrival, she had only been slightly surprised to find the scent of a pack living here quite healthily. She had done as any clever lone wolf would, and moved out of normal range for them, and found a job where she had not found a frequent trace of them. Until she had time to make her introductions... and perhaps find a way to harness the help she needed. All she had to offer in exchange for that help was herself, and leadership of the pack.*<br/><br/>*Everything was going well up and until this moment. Damn, the cafe owners must keep a VERY clean shop indeed.*"
3962,Hell on Earth (Zombie Apocalypse RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44029,2014-11-02T05:15:28,Alpha Wolf 295,"<div style=""text-align: center;"">""We don't even know how strong we are until we are forced to bring that hidden strength forward. In times of tragedy, of war, of necessity, people do amazing things. The human capacity for survival and renewal is awesome.""<br/><br/>-Isabel Allende</div><br/><br/>All must bring their hidden strength forward, for in this world filled with death, it is the only means of survival...<br/><br/>Kelly moved down the street quickly, watching for any movement. She ran over to a small convenient store unholstering her pistol. She kicked the door in and clearing the room. She began moving down the aisles looking at through the shelves for anything useful"
3963,Hell on Earth (Zombie Apocalypse RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44029,2014-11-03T18:11:13,hellrazor,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Really? Emtpy streets? I must be in Iraq!""</span>Johnny was walking in the street. No signs of life or dead. Johnny kept walking. Passing stores, reastaurants, and even Starbucks.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Wow, I have to get inside! I can order nice coffee for a nice girl! Girls like Starbucks!""</span>Johnny really got in the Starbucks. Empty.<span style=""font-weight: bold"">""What the we expected? Of course it will be empty! Girls are bitches!""</span>""<span style=""text-decoration: underline"">What if it's not empty at all? What if there is a girl here, or a zombie, or a zombie girl? What if it's a trap?""</span><span style=""font-style: italic"">""I'm gonna check the place. And yes, every girl missed this place is a total bitch.""</span>It was destroyed, looted. No tables, no chairs. Johnny get infront of cash register. Opened it.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Hell yeah. I'm rich now. Who is rich? Who is rich? I'm rich!""</span>He took only 200$. He really did it.<span style=""font-weight: bold"">Wow great! They  were doing great job! What about coffee? It will be nice luxury, I hope those fuckers didn't loot all of the coffee!""</span><span style=""text-decoration: underline"">""What if we find coffe, find a way to drink it, and while we drinking, a zombie horde comes here? What if those coffees are poisoned? I still think it's a trap. It can be a trap. But, may be not.""</span><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Seriously, I have a bad feeling about it. Let's think about girls. Or food. Or I can think what's going on here. Oh, I found! They're all dead!</span>Johnny kept searching. There are still coffee can be found. He got out of the store, marked it with red spray paint. With ""L"", it means luxury. At least for him. He kept walking on the street.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Really, can I find something useful? I'm bored. I'm really bored. I want something. I'm all alone for a year and I'm arguing with myself.</span><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""You were doing it since you were 16 idiot.""</span><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Anyways. Let's find something to fight against boredom.""</span><br/><br/>Johnny saw a bookstore, and entered in. He grabbed his silenced pistol.<span style=""text-decoration: underline"">""May be we should use MP5! Yes! More useful. But, what if it attracts too many zombies?  What if pistol will be useless inside of the book store?""</span><span style=""font-style: italic"">""I can see the inside of the goddamn store. Now shut up.""</span>No danger spotted. He entered, checked the Sci-Fi/Fantasy section.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""There! A Canticle for Leibowitz! I read this before, it's great.""</span>He put the book to his backpack, got out from the store. Looked at street.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Let's be careful.""</span>"
3964,Hell on Earth (Zombie Apocalypse RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44029,2014-11-05T00:22:53,Theorist,"""Delete~"" Luke mumbled gleefully as he pulled the trigger on his rifle, taking off another zombie's head. He quickly took aim at another that was wandering around near a bunch of abandoned cars on the highway. ""Delete~"" He took off that one's head too. He chuckled, slinging his rifle over his shoulder. ""That's twenty zombies from 300 yards. No misses. Haven't lost it."" He chuckled and put his rifle in its case, closing it up. He picked the case up. The fall of mankind didn't really bother Luke too much. In fact, a world like this was a madman's paradise. Chaotic. Fucked up. He finally felt like he belonged.<br/><br/>He looked to the right at the sound of a metallic clang. A zombie had finally wandered on to the overpass where he stood. It kicked the bumper that had fallen off a car. Luke pulled out his pistol and carefully took aim. ""Aaaaaand delete~"" As he pulled the trigger, a small, quiet ""thump"" was heard form the silenced firearm. Less than a second later, the entire back of the zombies head was blown out in a spectacular explosion of brains and shards of bone. It fell back, a small bullet wound in its forehead.<br/><br/>""Spectacular."" He whispered, walking along the overpass as he hummed a song by Beethoven he heard years ago."
3965,Hell on Earth (Zombie Apocalypse RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44029,2014-11-06T03:03:04,hellrazor,"Johnny turned back. He wrote on the bookstore's wall something. ""Knowledge"", with his red spray paint. ""You gotta read things. Even if it's end of the world. You gotta know. Knowledge is power. KNOWLEDGE IS POWER!""<br/><br/>Johnny looked at street again. Strange, still empty. ""What to do? What to do? I'm already so bored. Goddamn I wanna meet with someone.""<span style=""text-decoration: underline"">""And what if the person we meet will kill us for what we got? Think about it. What if he rapes us? What if it is she and still rapes us with something she found? What if ""it"" is neither, and still rapes us?""</span>""Really? I mean, seriously? Did I get that mad? I'm gonna lose it."" He started walking. Walking, and walking. He passed many apartments, many buildings, many stores. ""BORING! Really guys, it's boring. Argh!""<br/><br/>He heard footsteps. ""Now, that's something new.""<span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Let's kill it!""</span><span style=""text-decoration: underline"">""What if it is the rapist? Or a looter? Or a zombie? Or a silent zombie we never heard of?""</span>""Relax. Relax. I'll handle it."" He pulled his silenced baretta. ""Now, let's see what is waiting for us!"" He turned left from the building on his left. He saw...<br/><br/>A zombie. ""Really? You are gonna live today!"" Johnny walked away, without making noise. ""The ghost city? What's next? Ghost people?"" he take out a cigarette and light it up with his lighter. ""Good. I like it."" Then, he stopped. He saw a girl, moving on. ""What the fuck? I lost it guys. I give up. Take over the body.""<span style=""font-weight: bold"">""I was waiting for it all the time! I'm gonna kill everything!""</span><span style=""text-decoration: underline"">""What if she is real? What if she is normal person? I mean survivor. Or-what if she lived behind walls all the time?""</span>""Wait, doubtful can be right. She can be real. And, we are not gonna rape her. OK, the angry one?""<span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Fine. Real one, you are a loser.""</span><br/><br/>Johnny still had the pistol in his right hand. She was about 165cm, may be a little taller. Long, straight black haired. Ponytail, she made it ponytail. ""I like that. She is not real."" The girl stopped near a car, opened her backpack and take out some food. Johnny didn't notice what it was, he was staring at girls butt. He came closer, very sneaky. He learned it. Living alone, you learn these kind of useful things and lose your mind. Fantastic! ""Hmm. Nice piece of ass."" He came closer. Pointe the gun to girl, but make it stay low. He touched the girl's shoulder very gently, not to scare her. ""I'm sure she'll be nice."" ""<span style=""font-weight: bold"">Just rape her and get done with it.""</span><span style=""text-decoration: underline"">""What if she shoots us in no time? What if she turns back and cut our throat?""</span>"
3966,Hell on Earth (Zombie Apocalypse RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44029,2014-11-11T06:07:57,Alpha Wolf 295,"Kelly continued to search through the aisles not finding much.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Great I'm running low on food</span>She thought to her self as she checked the last aisle.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Maybe the grocery store down the street will still have something left.</span>She quickly looked into the storage room, but moved on seeing it empty. Kelly quietly moved back out onto the street but stopped when she saw a figure near a car a couple yards away. She drew her pistol and took aim in one swift motion at the figure. Kelly was about to fire but hesitated when she noticed the way it moved, it moved with coordination instead of simply stumbling about. She thought, hoped, for a moment that it would be a survivor but then thought that this person could likely be hostile, or simply crazy. She decided to move closer to get a better look at it's face, stopping about two cars away. She peeked up through the window of the car and looked at the figures face, she was relieved it wasn't a zombie, but now she was newly afraid of this survivor possibly being hostile. She decided to get his attention and hope for the best. She calmly stood up and leaned on the car, and made sure her pistol was visible by resting her hand on the roof with her finger next to the trigger. Now all he had to do was see her."
3967,Hell on Earth (Zombie Apocalypse RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44029,2014-11-11T20:58:20,hellrazor,"At the time Johnny touched at Girl's shoulder, she panicked and turned back to him. Johnny was surprised. She was real. REAL!<span style=""color: #00FFFF"">""I FOUND SOMEONE TO TALK!""</span>The voice in his head, and now he was about to hear someone else's voice. But no, she didn't said anything. She noticed the gun in Johnny's hand, plus she was shocked. Now, Johnny had to start conversation:<br/><br/>-So, hello.<br/><br/>Girl looked at his eyes. Johnny knew what she was thinking:<span style=""color: #FFFF80"">""Why the writer put me in this situation, with this crazy dude?""</span>Johnny noticed that she was about his age, or younger. 19? Probably. She didn't said anything, so Johnny tried to make her talk:<br/><br/>-I'm fine too, thanks for asking. Ok, I'm not going to rob, kill or rape you. I just need, a company, you know. At least to speak few hours, I'm really bored.<br/><br/>She was still looking at Johnny's pistol. Johnny put that thing back. They looked each others eyes. It was normal for her to be surprised because Johnny had too many razors and shaving... No, she wasn't surprised because he had shaved face. She was... Intresting, did somebody already robbed, killed or raped her? She looked at ground, and started talking:<br/><br/>-Hello... I'm... Jessica.<br/><br/>-Well I'm Johnny Jess. Nice to meet you. So... Heh, the weather is nice today, huh? I mean, sunny and, goddamn horde!<br/><br/>-What?<br/><br/>The girl noticed that Johnny was staring at somewhere. Reall, there was a Horde. Johnny started thinking.<span style=""color: #00FFFF""><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Ok, I knew this was gonna happen. Let's hide somewhere with girl. Or exit this place. Better! We can run away from empty streets.""</span> <span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Fine for me. Let's do it Guys!""</span><br/></span><br/>Johnny grabbed girl's hand:<br/><br/>-Take your backpack.<br/><br/>She took her backpack, and Johnny started running without waiting one more second:<br/><br/>-Ok I don't know where the hell I am so I'll just run from empty streets, don't panic because... Anyways. Just Run Jess!<br/><br/>Johnny found this a good way to get close to her. It was easy running, from empty streets. They passed bookstore and Starbucks. Johnny smiled.<span style=""color: #00FFFF""><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Ok people, I know it's weird but I'm still a gentleman. If you have problems, get the fuck out of my head.""</span> <span style=""text-decoration: underline"">""IDIOT! LOOK BACK! LOOK BACK!""</span></span><br/><br/>That sound in his head was right. He looked back and saw running zombies. It was the greatest moment in his life, really. He was never this much happy in his whole life. GREAT!<span style=""color: #00FFFF""><span style=""font-style: italic"">""I knew in the third post we were going to have some blood. I fucking knew it.""</span></span><br/><br/>Johnny stopped quickly. Grabbed his MP5, and started shooting carefully. He had no chance to waste ammo. But, he knew soon he has to run. Surprise! Jessica started shooting zombies getting closer with her shotgun. Surprise! Was it in her backpack or Johnny really missed it while staring at her butt?<span style=""color: #00FFFF""><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Totally worth it.""</span></span><br/><br/>The couple started running. Jessica was really good at shooting, well she was out there for three years right? Johnny was good too. I promise, he is actually better, eh? This was a real pain in ass. Run, turn back, and shoot. Wow, too many runners. It was the street Johnny walked all the day. Now running back. He stopped and turned back, only five left. Carefully shot them, and said goodbye to slow ones:<br/><br/>-GOODBYE SLOW ONES!<br/><br/>Jessica laughed and hugged Johnny. For the first time in this year, Johnny got rid of the voices in his head. Finally.<br/><br/>No, just kidding. They are still there. This dude ""Johnny"" is nuts.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #00FFFF""><span style=""font-style: italic"">""So, she hugged me. Not you two loosers.""</span> <span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Good thing. Now, move on. We can't stay here whole day, we gotta move!""</span> <span style=""text-decoration: underline"">""Agreed. But What if another runner group will find us? Ok, I shut up...""</span></span>"
3968,Hell on Earth (Zombie Apocalypse RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44029,2014-11-12T01:08:58,Alpha Wolf 295,"Kelly was about to wave to the man when he yelled something about a horde. She looked in the direction he was looking and saw it, a horde. She nearly yelled to get is attention but stopped herself when she saw another girl. She was obviously outgunned since the girl had a shotgun and the man had an SMG, an MP5 from what she could see. She quickly looked about and spotted a building with a ladder to the roof on the side.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I think I'm going to follow these guys for a while, maybe help them out a bit</span>she thought to herself as she darted towards the ladder. She had just started climbing when she heard gunshots, undoubtedly from the couple<span style=""font-style: italic"">That might get some unwanted attention</span>she thought as she climbed up to the roof and watched as they ran down the street. She would have to keep up with them she looked to the next roof which was about the same hight as this one, maybe a bit higher. She took a deep breath before whispering to herself<span style=""color: #FF0000"">""I hope this works""</span>She backed up a little then took off running as fast as she could toward the next building. She pushed off of the edge with one foot, sailing through the air for a split second before landing roughly on the next roof. Kelly slowly exhaled and stood up then looked back at the roof she had just come from<span style=""font-style: italic"">That's gonna take some getting used to, shit that hurt.</span>she thought as she absentmindedly rubbed the shoulder she landed on. She then quickly moved over to the edge staying low and watched as they continued down the street now that the runners were dead. She then looked to the next roof and prepared to make the jump<span style=""font-style: italic"">Alright, here we go again.</span>"
3969,Of Demons and Angels (Main RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44051,2014-11-04T05:50:30,JDizzle383,"""Skatralo Toritai!""<span style=""vertical-align: super;"">1</span>Astaroth shouted, his voice the embodiment of anger and hatred. using his teleportation magick, he impaled Baal before the traitorous demon could react. Withdrawing his sword, which was now covered in black demon blood, he turned to the Angels.<br/><br/>""oot vintae sist krowd'n, gutt Y cill et kabe, rekam mo drowz!""<span style=""vertical-align: super;"">2</span>he shouted, his fury evident on his features. ""Varell, mo emnets!""<span style=""vertical-align: super;"">3</span><br/><br/>With that he moved his free hand backwards and opened a portal through which he planned to escape his eminent death. ""Abaddon, Lucifer, Olfcrai fo oot vist.""<span style=""vertical-align: super;"">4</span><br/><br/>Jumping through the potal, he uttered one last spell to put a barrier around the castle to trap the Angels within the castle walls. Suddenly he felt something different happening to him. his body was no longer muscular, and he felt as though he was at least 1320 years younger. then a pain went through his torso enough to cause him to black out. His final thoughts before doing so were, ""This shouldn't be possible!""<br/>______________________________________________________________________________________<br/><br/>""Hey kid! kid... looks like he's out cold. There's no sign of a mugging, and he doesn't have injuries at all! It's probably malnourishment. This is the second case like this today though. what's going on here?""<br/>Astaroth opened his eyes slowly. ""Ooohh... Mo tesao! eht??? hrew sa y?""<span style=""vertical-align: super;"">5</span><br/><br/>""Strange, the other guy reacted similarly to that. you two know each other?"" the Medic asked, wheeling The Demon King into an ambulance. Astaroth glanced over at the figure next to him.<br/><br/>""Abaddon? Dode ne voppe. Y avel a snaj! gutt sifrt...""<span style=""vertical-align: super;"">6</span><br/><br/>Astaroth looked at the men in the ambulance adjacent to them. The one that was unlucky enough to have made eye contact with him was instantly started screaming as the letters of the English alphabet burst from his mouth and entered Astaroth's body.<br/><br/>""Abaddon, you have my permission to take the voice of the other medic."" he said as the first man fell to the floor, apparently now mute. after restraining the remaining medic, he held him still and waited for his cheif advisor to do as he asked.<br/><br/>1.""Scandalous Traitor!""<br/>2.""You win this round, but I will be back, mark my words!""<br/>3.""Farewell my enemies!""<br/>4.""Abaddon, Lucifer, Follow if you wish.""<br/>5.""Ooohh... my head! what??? where am I?""<br/>6.""Abaddon? do not worry. I have a plan! but first..."""
3970,Of Demons and Angels (Main RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44051,2014-11-04T06:27:32,naminie,"Artemis watched as Astaroth impaled the poor demon. She instantly felt pity for the poor creature. Though it went against everything. She had no choice but to feel sorry to see a life end. Her eyes flashed red as she watched him open a portal. ""geth hert baji Astaroth sens""1 Artemis yelled while charging toward the portal.<br/><br/>As soon as she entered the portal she felt herself weaken immensely. eht...eht bahisth?""2 She suddenly felt a pain in her stomach bringing her to her knees. The pain began to intensify till all she saw was darkness.<br/><br/>_______________________________________________________________________________________________<br/><br/>""Hey..Hey girl you okay..are you hurt?"" a mans voice said to her. ""Do you think she can hear us. She doesnt look hurt though"" A feminine voice said. Artemis slowly opened her eyes.  ""eht bahisht""3 She slowly sat up looking around confused. She looked at the young couple who was staring at her like she was crazy. ""hrew sa y?""4 She looked at the young couple for answer.<br/><br/>The man slowly stood up. ""Im sorry we don't understand what you are saying"" He slowly walked toward her. Artemis smiled at the young man gently. She looked him in the eyes as she started poking through his head. She started absorbing her knowledge of the language he was speaking. ""I..Im sorry...Sometimes i ramble alot""  She smiled kindly at the couple. ""Well we called and ambulance they should be here soon"" the woman said. Artemis smiled at the woman. ""No that wont be necessary. She heard Astaroth voice coming from close by. She stood up so fast that is scared the couple. She smiled at the couple sweetly. ""Thank you for your help"" she then left the couple heading toward the ambulance that Astaroth was at. ""Astaroth!"" Artemis yelled as she swung open the door.<br/><br/><br/>1. get back here Astaroth now<br/>2 Whats...whats happening<br/>3what happened.<br/>4where am i"
3971,Of Demons and Angels (Main RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44051,2014-11-04T06:28:51,GreyHelm,"""Nikyl voppen, mo Kalhaavin.""<span style=""vertical-align: super;"">1</span><br/><br/>Abaddon watched as the man struggled in Astaroth's grasp, staring in horror at his silent friend. Strange creatures... but vermin, like all the rest. Like that traitor, Baal- how he wished he could've ripped his heart out. That scum was the reason they'd nearly been routed, the reason they'd been forced to leave their home behind.<br/><br/>And now they were here- wherever that was. The body he was in was weak, a pathetic excuse for a vessel- the sooner he was out of it, the better.<br/><br/>He made eye contact with the squirming insect in his King's grip, then watched as he too was released, falling to the ground beside his fellow with a scream of agony that quickly faded away to silence. ""Hmm... This language is strange. Primitive."" He stared around them, observing the size of the buildings in the vicinity. ""They are skilled craftsmen, at the very least. As for their physical stature,"" he scoffed, as he moved towards the two men on the ground, intending to kill them both, ""Tis noknt syrn so jitay Daemoria.""<span style=""vertical-align: super;"">2</span><br/><br/>He reached out, intending to rip the heart out of the chest closer to him, when he saw his fingers.<br/><br/>""Eht?!?""<span style=""vertical-align: super;"">3</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">No claws? What kind of nonsense is this? </span><br/><br/>Annoyed, he lifted each of the men into the air by their necks, then squeezed until he felt bones breaking under his fingers. It wasn't his favorite method, but it was still somewhat satisfying. He let the limp corpses fall back to the ground and looked around at Astaroth.<br/><br/>""A plan, you said?""<br/><br/><br/><br/>1.""Never worried, My King.""<br/>2.""They wouldn't last a second in Daemoria.""<br/>3. ""What?!?"""
3972,Of Demons and Angels (Main RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44051,2014-11-04T07:11:54,Mystic Song,"Of all the things that could have happened, this had to be the worst. The accursed demons were escaping! Sarias gripped her shield and sword tightly, letting out a battle cry as she threw herself into the dark portal. Though her comrade felt pity for the demon, she knew no such emotion for Baal. He served his purpose, and his bloodline was impure. He was still evil, even if he helped them get inside the castle.<br/><br/>As the angel entered the strange portal, she instantly felt her energy and strength being sucked out of her. "" eht's...eht...""^1 she began to say, when what little consciousness she had left disappeared completely, shrouding her vision in darkness.<br/><br/>------------------------------------------------<br/><br/>""Where the hell did this chick come from??"" Serias opened her eyes slowly, hearing multiple male voices speak in a foreign tongue. She soon saw she was in some sort of large, seemingly metal building, on a stone floor, surrounded by about five men. From the way they were dressed, as well as the small blades they had brandished, she could deduce they were no more than lowly peasants, probably startled from seeing her. After all, they weren't remarkably attractive, in comparison to angels, so they must have been stunned at her beauty!<br/><br/>""Oi, bitch, how did you get in here?"" One of them asked sharply, holding an odd, L shaped chunk of metal with a hole pointing towards her. She merely blinked, understanding the air of hostility, and slowly got up. 'That's odd, I feel... weaker than before...' she thought, but had little time to ponder where her power had gone as the man with the gun pressed the muzzle against her forehead. ""Better talk, I have a very active trigger finger"" he sneered.<br/><br/>All at once the angel turned human stared at the leader, and his face slowly turned blank, the gun lowering. The others gawked, looking stupified as their leader backed down out of nowhere. Sarias gave a brisk nod, ""Now then, I suggest you tell me where I am before I turn the rest of you into stuttering idiots like your boss here""<br/><br/>1. What's....what..."
3973,Of Demons and Angels (Main RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44051,2014-11-05T01:20:04,docemoon145,"Compared to the other generals and Astaroth, Baal had always been something of a fool. Lucifer was disgusted to find out he'd been the traitor--but he wasn't all that surprised. There was little to be gained in attempting to betray Astaroth. It<span style=""font-style: italic"">would</span>take a fool to try it. ""Pyrethnis obou,""<span style=""vertical-align: super;"">1</span>the demon muttered. ""Fo oot viste si tomre ta dves, oot nnes sore ta yelsk.""<span style=""vertical-align: super;"">2</span><br/><br/>Lucifer didn't want Daemoria for himself. He was satisfied merely serving Astaroth, since everything he could ever want seemed to follow. He chased his king dutifully into the portal, but wondered if maybe he'd made the wrong choice. He could feel himself being shaved away--down to the very core of his being. His years of experience, his strength, his power; he fell into the abyss, but these things didn't follow him.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Avel y peros ta mo dvesnir?</span><br/><br/>-------------------------------------------------------------------<br/><br/>""Oh crap! Oh crap oh crap...!"" From somewhere not-so-far away, Lucifer could hear someone speaking in a strange tongue. He felt so weak and... young... as if he were a mere child again.<br/><br/>""Oh man, what do I do! CPR--yeah! That's it! I gotta do CPR on this kid.""<br/><br/>The voice sounded panicked, and soon after it stopped Lucifer could feel a warmth touch his lips. He opened his eyes. There was a strange creature kissing him.... No, it wasn't kissing. He was blowing air into his mouth. It disgusted him, but he saw an opportunity. He reached up and grabbed the back of the man's head to hold him still, then sucked his language out of him. When he was done, he threw the man off him, frowning at how far he traveled. ""I've become so weak,"" he said, standing and examining his limbs. He saw some broken glass and looked himself over. ""Somehow, I've taken a form not so unlike that creature,"" he mused, putting a hand on his chin and examining his face from many angles. He bent down and picked up the sharp object, just as the man from earlier was regaining his breath, and slit his throat. He did it efficiently, and from behind so he didn't get the creature's foul blood on him.<br/><br/>""Like mino taeke,""<span style=""vertical-align: super;"">4</span>he muttered, watching the fluid erupt and then ooze from the man's neck. He stood up again and took a few steps back. ""As frail as this body seems, it's young and recovers quick enough. Besides, these other creatures are weak as well, and far worse trained."" He looked around and found he was in a dark space between two massive square stones. He made his way out in the open and had to pause to take it all in.<br/><br/>There were maybe hundreds of these red-blooded creatures walking around and speeding by in strange contraptions. And the massive stones he'd been between were huge buildings. Had these small creatures, with all their numbers, build this? That would be a truly impressive feat. However, his priority now was to find Astaroth. Where would he begin...<br/><br/><br/>1. ""Pitiable fool.""<br/>2. ""If you wished so badly to die, you needed only to ask.""<br/>3.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Have I jumped to my death?</span><br/>4. ""Like Liquid Roses."""
3974,Of Demons and Angels (Main RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44051,2014-11-05T05:02:32,keyootee,"Seeing the demon going through the  portal, Adelina  knew  she had  to make  sure he didn't  hurt  anyone on the other side. She  took a  breath, though she didn't know what she might face by  jumping in  she knew she had to  do it. So many lives  were  dependent on her! Though, it  seemed that others were going in too, they needed  her power. The  confidence to beat  these  demons. As she  jumped in, it was  like  everything was  growing  dark. She found herself  feeling weak, as if  everything was drained from her.<br/>------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------<br/>She was now laying on the  ground, and  that her  lovely  wings  were gone! Who could do such a terrible thing! People were looking down  at me,  seeming concerned about my welfare. It seemed  they had  nothing to do with this. I reached over, trying to find my sword glancing  to see  where  the demons  were. But  nobody looked like demons. Everyone looked like humans! It was confusing to say the least. I glanced around maybe saying something in the language  of my people would let me know the angels at least...but I was here to fight the  demons, not them. I glanced around  to see if  anyone was fighting. That  may be a  good  clue."
3975,Of Demons and Angels (Main RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44051,2014-11-05T07:48:42,JDizzle383,"Astaroth was just about to explain his plan when the doors of the ambulance were flung open.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Astaroth!""</span><br/><br/>""What do you want woman?"" Astaroth asked, not recognizing her at first. then it hit him that she had screamed his name. ""Artemis, give me a F**king break! If we use our powers to kill each other then we are all trapped here. Wherever ""here"" is, I am sure you and your friends don't want to be stuck in this world, do you? By the way I could use enough Arcane energy to blow up a quarter of this city, but that would end up everywhere on what these pathetic beings call ""news""."" He appeared to think something over for a minute, then he smiled in a way that looked... normal for a human.<br/><br/>""As a matter of fact, you wouldn't even be able to get home if you killed me anyway! And before you ask, it's simple really."" he paused and got out of the ambulance. Walking straight up to Artemis, he smiled again with that 'happy' smile, which was weird since a Demon, especially one with the Title ""Demon King Lord Astaroth"" should at the very least smirk evilly. He was two feet from her, enough to be impaled if she were to draw upon her power, but he didn't seem to care. ""You see, not only am I the only one with the knowledge of the transport spell, but..."" He tapped her on the nose. ""You don't know the dimensional coordinates! Tell the others that, if you can find them. I don't really give a damn!""<br/><br/>Then he laughed, but stopped after 4 seconds.<br/><br/>""What the *$%*@#*$*$%<a class=""__cf_email__"" data-cfemail=""260066"" href=""/cdn-cgi/l/email-protection"">[email protected]</a>^#!!!!"" he screamed. ""How did my evil laugh get so... jolly??? What kind of sick twisted dimension is this???""<br/><br/>He quickly ran to Abaddon's side. ""We've got to find Lucifer! If he's on a killing spree and has the same problem as us, the authorities may kill him! Toransot'rp Gide ne!<span style=""vertical-align: super;"">*1</span>"" and with the utterance of that spell, they both were transported 3 miles across town to a rooftop. ""Abaddon, I realize this will require us to use mind manipulation, but we need someone to give us... eyedeez... no that's not how you say it... Damn this primitive language! Anyhow, I guess my trajectory was off, I was aiming to transport us to Lucifer's side... curious...""<br/><br/>1.""Transport Guide us!"""
3976,Of Demons and Angels (Main RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44051,2014-11-05T12:21:37,naminie,"Sadness instantly crossed her face at the state of the two medics. ""What do you want woman?"" Astaroth voice drew her attention back to him. The look on his face told her he didnt know who she was at first. But then slowly recognition entered his features ""Artemis, give me a F**king break! If we use our powers to kill each other then we are all trapped here. Wherever ""here"" is, I am sure you and your friends don't want to be stuck in this world, do you? By the way I could use enough Arcane energy to blow up a quarter of this city, but that would end up everywhere on what these pathetic beings call ""news"". She listened to his rant slightly becoming annoyed with him. She then became stunned as she saw and smile not a smirk appear on his face.<br/><br/>""As a matter of fact, you wouldn't even be able to get home if you killed me anyway! And before you ask, it's simple really."" his smile returned which again stunned Artemis into silence. She normally would just interrupt him like always.  Again Artemis was drawn from her thoughts by Astaroth's voice.  ""You see, not only am I the only one with the knowledge of the transport spell, but..."" He tapped her on the nose. ""You don't know the dimensional coordinates! Tell the others that, if you can find them. I don't really give a damn!"" She listened to him and then something happened she never thought she would ever hear in her life. The demon king himself laughed. Not an evil laugh but it was full of happiness. Artemis was so stunned she didnt even hear him yell something. She looked up to see him vanish into thin air.<br/><br/>Artemis sighed closing her eyes and thinking. ""He is right...we cant kill him not yet...."" She shook her head. ""I need to find the others."" She closed her eyes focusing on the little power she had on Sarias energy signature. ""found you"" Artemis waved her hand in the air ""take me to Sarias please"" Artemis felt the familiar feeling of traveling. When she appeared she saw sarias surrounded by people. ""Sarias...they mean no harm to you please let us go find  Adelina and then find Astaroth"" Artemis slowly approached her friend. The look of sadness still seemed to be on her face for the two medics she saw. ""He will cause nothing but harm if we let him roam freely"" She smiled to her friend. She slowly approached the group."
3977,Of Demons and Angels (Main RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44051,2014-11-05T18:45:28,Mystic Song,"In an instant, the men's expressions turned from concern to full blown panic. ""W-what the hell?! How many chicks ARE there???"" Sarias simply smiled at her friend and comrade. ""Good, finally someone I know!"" The men instantly started backing up, some running towards the doors. It seemed that such fast travel wasn't something well known in this odd land.<br/><br/>""What's the matter, Artemis? I can sense your sadness as well as any.""  It was a kind of aching pain in her whole body when she felt the sadness in others. She knew that one of the demons that had been sent here drew his energy from such feelings, so it made her desire strongly to eradicate sadness and pain. She patted her friend on the shoulders, smiling kindly. ""Let us go find our friend and then rid this world of those accursed demons!"""
3978,Of Demons and Angels (Main RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44051,2014-11-05T22:32:24,GreyHelm,"Abaddon watched with a smirk as the hopelessness of Artemis' situation dawned on her.<span style=""font-style: italic""> Although mine is hardly cause for celebration,</span>he thought as he glanced down at his puny hands with a grimace. At least they had the upper hand over their enemies, for the time being.<br/><br/>Suddenly struck by an idea, he knelt down and rifled through the pockets of the two corpses, his hands emerging with a rectangular, leather object and a smooth black item that had some kind of button on it. He was momentarily distracted by the sound of his King's laughter (""what the hell was that, anyway?""), but then returned his attention to the items in time to slip them into his own pockets just as Astaroth reached his side and transported them both.<br/><br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""> ""Abaddon, I realize this will require us to use mind manipulation, but we need someone to give us... eyedeez... no that's not how you say it... Damn this primitive language! Anyhow, I guess my trajectory was off, I was aiming to transport us to Lucifer's side... curious..."" </span><br/><br/>Abaddon nodded, rifling through the leather object he'd found in the dead human's pocket. He found a card, with the man's likeness printed on it, along with various pieces of information. ""This may be what you were speaking of, My King.""<br/><br/><br/>Although he knew what they needed, he was unclear on how to get it- searching for a clue, he began scanning their surroundings. He could see many strange things, including a large number of metal boxes on wheels that seemed to be moving around of their own accord. ""Perhaps one of those creatures will provide us with some information,"" he thought out loud as he zeroed in on one nearby that was on its own.<br/><br/>He leapt down from the building, landing lightly on his feet next to the box, which he immediately realized was no creature, but rather a vehicle of some sort. The human sitting down inside stared at him with eyes wide and fearful.<br/><br/>""What the-""<br/><br/>""Tell me where I can get one of these,"" Abaddon said abruptly, holding out the card.<br/><br/>""Huh? A driver's license? You kidding me?""<br/><br/>Abaddon moved closer to the window, his anger already threatening to break free. ""Tell me.""<br/><br/>The stranger's face paled slightly and he scratched his head nervously, his eyes darting around, staring out of the windows on either side of him. Abaddon smiled, recognizing the behavior of prey that believed it may have been cornered. ""You… you get it at the DMV.""<br/><br/>""You will take us there.""<br/><br/>The man, in light of his apparently outrageous request, appeared to discover some courage within himself. He drew himself up in his seat and offered a snort of indignation. ""Yeah, right! Like I'm your damn chauffeur. Get lost, pal.""<br/><br/>Abaddon placed a hand on the side of the car, and calmly lifted it into the air so that the man had to hold onto the door near his window to keep  from falling right out of it.  ""Aghhhh!"" he screamed, staring down at Abaddon with mingled horror and disbelief written across his face.<br/><br/>""You will take us there,"" Abaddon repeated, his tone still perfectly even, his arm unmoving as it balanced the weight of the car.<br/><br/>""Y-yeah, sure thing, man! Anything you want! Just put the car down! Please!""<br/><br/>Abaddon set the vehicle back down (hearing the occupant within breath an enormous sigh of relief) and looked around for Astaroth, the corners of his lips twitching upwards in a faint smile.<br/><br/>""Din circhin awitaan.""<span style=""vertical-align: super;"">1</span><br/><br/><br/><br/><br/><br/><br/>1. The chariot awaits."
3979,Of Demons and Angels (Main RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44051,2014-11-05T22:56:36,keyootee,"Adelina didn't know the other angels that had come, but she had  a feeling they were nearby. She was  still very confused  at  the moment. She wasn't sure where to go or what to do. It  seemed  that  nobody besides the people that  saw her  waking up even  noticed  she was  there.  Maybe...maybe she wasn't so needed she thought. What was  she thinking! She was  the angel of confidence, of course she was needed. How did a thought like that get in her head  even. Being here, seemed to be pulling at her. Tugging at  her powers. Almost like it was  ripping it away. She neared  the other two angels.<br/>""Bolla?""1<br/>She heard  them, seeming to be speaking in another  tongue. But somehow, she understood  them. That seemed very strange. Trying the words herself, she found herself  speaking  like them.<br/>""I seem to be lost.""<br/>Maybe saying she was  missing wings  would make her  sound like she was crazy.<br/>1: Hello?"
3980,Of Demons and Angels (Main RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44051,2014-11-05T23:49:12,docemoon145,"Lucifer had decided to try blending into the crowd. The other creatures paid him no mind, as if he were one of them.<span style=""font-style: italic"">We have all probably changed to blend in here,</span>he thought.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Lord Astaroth will be trying to reunite us, but it won't be easy for the others to find me while I'm so weak.</span>He noticed some creatures that looked about the same age as his new form. They walked with their hands in their pockets and he quickly mimicked them. He came closer to them and pulled out a casual word for bolla<span style=""vertical-align: super;"">1</span>. ""Hey.""<br/><br/>They looked him over then nodded. One of them answered, ""Hey."" He came to a stop when he was close enough to speak to them just by whispering, and one of them spoke up. ""If you're looking for stuff, check the alley,"" and he nodded behind him at the dark space between buildings. Lucifer chose not to ask questions, and strolled into the dark space. A voice called out to him from the shadows, hushed and rasping: ""Whatcha need?""<br/><br/>Lucifer returned, ""What do you have?""<br/><br/>The shadowy figure gave a crooked-toothed smirk. ""Whatever ya need. S'long as you got the cash.""<br/><br/>""And if I don't got cash?""<br/><br/>The smile vanished and the voice turned harsh. ""Then I got a gun and you better scram 'fore I shoot ya with it.""<br/><br/>Lucifer would know that kind of threat anywhere.<span style=""font-style: italic"">So rikae!</span><span style=""vertical-align: super;"">2</span>He gave a small laugh, and was shocked at how cheerful it sounded. ""I'm only kidding. I got plenty.. show me the stuff.""<br/><br/>The creature was still suspicious, but slowly he started to reach into the folds of his coat and pull out some little packages of white powder. ""Crystal Lady,"" he said. ""Keep ya high for hours. Now show me the cash.""<br/><br/>Lucifer smiled again then swatted at the man's head. It gave a sickening crack sound as it bent over at an unnatural angle. Lucifer laid him down quietly and pulled the side of his coat away. His free hand had been grasping a strange metal object, which he took to be the aforementioned gun. He took that and also some things from his pockets which were green and delicate-looking. He smiled again. ""Foolish creature. I need none of your opiates. However, I will be more than glad to take your ""gun"" and these other possessions.""<br/><br/>Lucifer held the weapon in his hand the same way the dealer had been. He had to fiddle with it a while before it actually fired. The sound surprised him, and he jumped, but he saw what it did to the wall and smiled.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Others will come at the sound,</span>he thought, hiding the weapon in his own jacket and fleeing the scene. He finalized his plan when he felt he was far enough away to avoid suspicion.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I will kill these creatures one by one,</span>he thought.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Between the trail I leave and the power it will provide me, Lord Astaroth will find me easily.</span><br/><br/><br/>1. Hello<br/>2. A weapon!"
3981,Of Demons and Angels (Main RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44051,2014-11-13T06:08:17,naminie,"Artemis frowned sadness was so clear in her eyes as a stray tear fell from them. ""Those cursed demons they.....They harmed two of these creatures....and i couldnt stop him again"" She shook silently with tears. ""I feel so much lose in the world...i do not like it at all"" She slowly lifted her head to look at her friend. Pain was all that was showing. ""I wish to return home now...But we must catch Astaroth and the other two...or they will cause more harm then what we can fix"" She shook away the ache in her body. ""Without him we can not return to our home"" Her voice had become said again.<br/><br/>""Come i will take us to Adelina"" Artemis smiled grabbing Sarias's hand. She went to turn around when she hear Adelina's voice. ""I seem to be lost"" Adelina's voice seemed so unsure for a second. Artemis smiled and looked toward Adelina. ""You are not lost Adelina i promise Astaroth brought us here...but we will get back dont you worry"""
3982,Of Demons and Angels (Main RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44051,2014-12-03T03:50:27,JDizzle383,"As the frightened male moved what Astaroth had come to simply call the ""Transport"" with a series of buttons and a large circular device attached to the front, Astaroth began observing his surroundings. He was so interested in this new world that he allowed the seat harness to relieve him of breath when the man applied the stopping mechanism. Coughing, he exited the vehicle, but paused when he heard the annoyed -and frankly annoying- voice of the driver say something about not being a ""cabby"" and that he should be payed for this.<br/><br/>""Ha! You wish to receive payment for services rendered, do you?"" He asked. Something in his tone made the man paler. He seemed to shrink in his seat as he immediately swerved out onto the road and out of site. ""That's what I thought, cowardly insect!"" Astaroth yelled after the man. Turning to Abaddon, he frowned. ""For some reason it is getting increasingly difficult to commit the slightest misdeed without a pain in my chest being the result."" he mused. Then he heard a loud sound accompanied by the second, much harder to hear noise of a small metal object breaking bone, and he smiled. That aura! although it was just a trickle, he would know that aura anywhere!<br/><br/>Walking over to the alley two doors down, he smiled. ""I thought I recognized you.... Lucifer."""
3983,Of Demons and Angels (Main RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44051,2014-12-04T04:58:19,docemoon145,"Lucifer turned abruptly when he heard his name called by an unfamiliar voice. He turned, and the creature standing there looked foreign to him, but something deep within him recognized it for what it truly was. ""Lord Astaroth!"" he exclaimed. The exclamation came out light and cheerful, matching the rest of his strange new vessel's disposition. ""I thought I would have to kill dozens of these things before you would find me."" The enthusiastic tone was completely dichotomous to what he was saying, but his voice seemed stuck like that. His only consolidation was the lack of light in his eyes. They mimicked the shape of joy and excitement, but they were dead inside, without the slightest hint of Mir.<br/><br/>""It seems we've come to a strange place indeed,"" he went on. ""Somehow, in this place, the weak have become so numerous that they've dominated everything."" He looked out at the swarms of people, and this time there was joy in his eyes. ""They're just begging for disaster.""<br/><br/>Having gotten that out of his system, he turned to his king. ""So what is our next course of action?"""
3984,Of Demons and Angels (Main RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44051,2014-12-05T17:44:23,keyootee,"Adelina looked at Artemis, she felt very confused of what was going on how they could deal with the demons  that had come to this world. ""I thought we came here because we were chasing the demons that had  attacked? I wonder about why we seem to be human, I am guessing the demons are too. I wonder if they even have any powers. If they have nothing left of the powers they had, are they really still a threat? I guess they can find weapons, but they are probably just as confused as we are. I am having trouble remembering things. I think getting back is not what we should do now. We should find the demons and see what they are doing. I do not like being changed. I do not like not remembering much and speaking this odd language...I just want everything to be back to normal.""<br/>She took the hand of the woman, she didn't understand why Artemis thought it was so important to get back...how could they without wings? They needed to regain them somehow."
3985,Of Demons and Angels (Main RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44051,2014-12-05T21:32:41,naminie,"Artemis smiled at Adelina as she started her rant ""I thought we came here because we were chasing the demons that had attacked? I wonder about why we seem to be human, I am guessing the demons are too. I wonder if they even have any powers. If they have nothing left of the powers they had, are they really still a threat? I guess they can find weapons, but they are probably just as confused as we are. I am having trouble remembering things. I think getting back is not what we should do now. We should find the demons and see what they are doing. I do not like being changed. I do not like not remembering much and speaking this odd language...I just want everything to be back to normal."" Artemis approached Adelina very slowly. She smiled and placed a hand on her shoulder.<br/><br/>""Adelina calm down one question at a time"" She brought her over to where she left Sarias standing. ""We are here chasing the demons remember we went through the portal chasing them."" She closed her eyes and shook her head. ""They still have their powers i watched them teleport away though i don't believe they still have their wings."" She turned back towards the two. ""They are still dangerous and can cause a lot of harm to these people here "" Artemis sighed a feeling came over her of sadness. She shook her head trying to get read of it. ""Besides we need them to take us back only Astaroth can open the protal to our home. Besides i get the feeling our power is limited by how the people around us here feel. So if they start to cause a panic and fear we will start to lose power as well. So we need to find them and stop them fast or at least try to reason with them."" Artemis looked down a sad look over came her face again. ""I dont want to watch anyone else suffer because we let them escape."" Artemis looked at the two again. ""So do we all agree on finding them?"""
3986,"Warhammer 40,000",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44151&start=20,2014-11-30T15:57:07,Fain,"Fain finished his second drink and realized he was still just as sober as when he'd started and he knew that this alcohol was no where near strong enough to get him drunk. He didn't make a single comment on it,  as a part of him was still seeking the 'getting drunk' idea. Even if that wasn't possible. He wanted it to be possible. He would have laughed at his own stupidity if it wasn't a source of greater irritation for him. Fain's gaze bore into the table with such fiery hatred, that if looks could kill the table would be on fire. Fain's curiosity was piked at Heraz's words. His eyes lit up as he looked up at Heraz.<br/><br/>Fain let a small laugh escape his lips at Heraz's words<span style=""font-style: italic"">all placed on a rotting corpse,</span>it was such an apt description it elevated some of the flowing anger and frustration in Fain's otherwise surly disposition.<span style=""color: #0080FF"">""You speak truth friend.""</span>As indeed it was, and it entertained Fain a lot. He always had hated the filthy masses who served. Like mindless dogs.<span style=""color: #0080FF"">""Please do tell, I desire to be off this rock far more then anything else,""</span>He said his anger returning at the thought of their being stranded on this disgusting hole for longer.<span style=""color: #0080FF"">""I have had my share of this hell and it is sickening. Disgusting and filled with filth that sully the very air we breath with their foul breath and words unworthy of being heard!""</span>Fain finally gave vent to some of his own anger. He felt Aleria's light touch and realized he was tensing his hand closing so tightly around the glass of alcohol he was surprised it didn't shatter. He let it go at her touch. Relaxing his grip.<br/><br/>Aleria rested her long delicate fingers over Fain's arm noting his anger and frustration. Aleria smiled lightly, well the alcohol isn't so potent as to get him drunk, and it didn't taste all that appealing, but maybe soon they would have something that could distract her surly brother from his angry brooding. She turned her gaze onto the scene around them taking a drink.<span style=""color: #FF00FF"">""Relax Fain love, enjoy the moment even with such disgusting creatures around out.""</span>She turned her gaze to Heraz as he sat down at their table she offered him a gentle smile and said softly,<span style=""color: #FF00FF"">""Greetings my brother, tell me what you think of this infernal hell, it seems my brother has decided to hate it, what of you? Do you desire to be off this rock as much as Fain does?""</span>She was genuinely curious to know if he hated it as much as her brother did.<br/><br/>She turned her gaze to scan the bar once more and that was when Aleria noticed the Harlequin going for the Necron. She grinned brightly.<span style=""color: #FF00FF"">""Look brothers entertainment is served.""</span>Aleria thought that for sure this tiny being would meet her end at the Necrons hand for her stupidity. She smiled leaning back watching the spectacle while listening to her friends.<br/><br/>Fain looked to what Aleria was pointing out and laughed lightly [color=#0080FF}""I believe brains are at a loss around here,""[/color] he said drinking the foul tasting alcohol that wouldn't even get him drunk, what a tragedy that was. He'd been so looking forwards to being drunk, then again this whole planet had been one disappointment after another. This was but another. Oh how he wished he could be off this hellrock already. He curled his lip in distaste at the ignorance of the Harlequin in attacking the Necron. He rolled his eyes as he turned his gaze to Aleria and Heraz with a wry grin.<span style=""color: #0080FF"">""Wonder if that little girl is going to end up being squashed into a bloody mess for our entertainment""</span><br/><br/>Aleria's eyes widened at seeing the Dark Eldar go after the Harlequin, something she wouldn't have expected of the disgusting being unworthy of her attentions or even her gaze. Aleria didn't think this being worthy of anything beyond her disdain. She knew of course the chaos the filthy screaming humans would make if this turned into a full fledged fight, but still she relished the thought of the blood and the chaos and destruction. It would be glorious to witness. She didn't move only leaned further against Fain who draped one arm around her shoulders protectively. Not that she needed his protection. She just enjoyed using him as a cushion for the show.<br/><br/>Fain was already bored of watching the spectacle. He leaned back against his chair draping one arm over Aleria's shoulders as she leaned into him simply because he desired to keep her safe and secure and if all hell broke loose he'd be the first to draw weapons to defend her no matter what came at them. His loyalty was first and foremost to his treasured sister. Fain almost laughed at the Necron's words. He could feel the disappointment in Aleria's thin frame against him as he turned away from the spectacle it wasn't worth his attention anymore. There would be no great fight or chaotic bloodbath. Whatever happened it would be disarming and dissuading a fight. Not something that kept Fain's attention for long. He didn't care much for boring. The excitement was clearly over.<br/><br/>As Fain turned away from the Fight to return to drinking Aleria sighed in disappointment, yet her gaze remained locked on the scene before her. She would only turn away from it when it was truly over. Though she suspected the excitement was passed she didn't want to miss anything should it escalate into a blood bath once more.<span style=""color: #FF00FF"">""This place is like a powder keg waiting for a match to explode,""</span>she said with a twisted grin,<span style=""color: #FF00FF"">""Tell me do we have a way off this rock brother?""</span>she asked Heraz her eyes still twinkling with delight at the prospect of the fight.<br/><br/>---<br/><br/>Nerosha's darting gaze scanned the whole of the bar over and over quickly. Not stopping long at anything. His body tense waiting. He felt the tension. The fear inside him rose up bringing with it panic. Would they attack each other. Humans began screaming and running. Other creatures were making such a racket it caused his head to ache and he couldn't focus on any words. He found the source of all the noise and racket as he watched Eldars or Dark Eldars going after a Necron. His eyes grew even more wide. His hand shook so much he spilled his drink down over his fingers.<br/><br/>He gasped and dropped the glass which shattered. Time slowed in his mind. He watched the glass hit the floor. Saw the tiny shards like little diamonds or stars flying around as the liquid slowly splashed over his shoes. Light flying in all directions reflected by the shards of glass that tumbled and smashed into the ground again. Spreading like the pool of liquid outwards. Nerosha watched as the liquid splashed over his boots. Dripping from his fingers. Time came back to himself and the brief silence his hyperfocused mind had provided vanished in a wave of intense noise that caused him to scream out loud from it pressing his hands to his ears and his back further into the wall.<br/><br/>David was there his hands on his shoulders. Nerosha's eyes were wide and fearful. Darting and unfocused.<span style=""color: #FFFF80"">""Nerosha?""</span>David's voice finally reached him and Nerosha's gaze focused on his easing some of the panic, breaking through the fear and debilitating reaction to the impending fight that Nerosha saw. He shook his head wanting to run and hide. Wanting to silence the noise. Wanting safety that didn't exist. Wanting to get even further into the wall. His hands shook harder. David gripped them tightly forcing Nerosha to look at him again. The slight pain from David's hard grip breaking through the terror.<br/><br/>That was when Nerosha heard the Necron speak.<span style=""font-style: italic"">ENOUGH</span>. That loud bark caused Nerosha to push against the wall harder shrinking back from the volume and coldness of that voice. The voice the resounded in his head as much as in his ears. He pressed his hands harder into his eyes. He was trembling to the point he could hardly stand. His eyes so wide it was a wonder they didn't fall out of his head. David was the only reason he hadn't fallen to the floor.<br/><br/>Nerosha's eyes focused solely on the Necron at the point. Nerosha's world constricted to consist of the Necron only. He saw everything and heard nothing but noise and chaos around him. The cold metallic look of the Necron. The richness of the armour making his form. A deep bronze that reflected the odd lighting in the bar. Overly bright. The cold and deadly expression marking a readiness that scared Nerosha to the marrow of his bones and the glowing gaze that terrified him to the core of his soul. That deep emerald gaze. Nerosha realized he wasn't breathing as he watched the greatest terror of his life standing facing an attack from the Eldar or Eldars Nerosha couldn't tell since he hadn't seen what had gone down in totality only the hostility of the gestures of the rushing Eldar was evident from his place. Nerosha often focused like this on one impression, one fact, and this time it was his impression of the Necron lord that remained imprinted in his mind that no amount of closing his eyes would ever undo.<br/><br/>Nerosha shrank back even more, but by this point he couldn't go any further back he was fully pressed up hard against the wall his back to it and the hard surface digging in painfully against his spine. Nerosha fought against the terror and panic within him as he felt the increase in pressure on his hands. He blinked. David. He realized David was shaking him squeezing his hands as hard as David could to get him to focus on something other then the noise and terror. He realized that David had pulled his hands away from his ears. That was why the noise was louder now. Nerosha shook his head and realized tears were streaming down his eyes. He pulled his hands away from David who let him go. He ran his hand over his cheek confused by the wetness. When had he started crying.<br/><br/>He gazed at it confused. David put his hand on his shoulder. Nerosha looked up at him with confusion.<span style=""color: #00FF80"">""Wh-we ne-need off th-this rock""</span>Nerosha said in a thin shaky voice. He really needed to be away from this place. He'd been jumping at every little noise and shadow since the moment they had crash-landed and he had been growing steadily more unpredictable and panicky since he hadn't been home for days. Unable to cope with the lack of regular routine and stability. Unable to stand the constant fear and paranoia. Nerosha's was on the verge of true panic as he stood amongst all these terrifying beings that were much more physically powerful then him. LIttle did they know the reality of Nerosha's power, David knew. Nerosha laid his head against David's shoulder and the much older man gently held him there like a father would a scared child."
3987,"Warhammer 40,000",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44151&start=20,2014-12-11T19:38:37,Terrence,"A lot of things seemed to happen after wortbad's attempt to instigate a good fight, a load of new gits entered the building, the bright-colored panzie spoke out in what even he couldn't deny was right and proppa orky speak, and then she charged the metal git that came in after her. While he certainly couldn't deny it looked like it would be quite the fight, the metal git seemed serious about having enough dakka to krump the entire planet. And even if that would be awesome, it would mean he wouldn't be able to come back with some other boys to wreck the place once he got off the planet.<br/><br/>He decided this was one of those situations that called for a 'taktikal retreat' as the blood axes called it. His orky friend seemed to have enough grey matter to come to the same conclusion. His hand , which had instinctively been drawing towards his weapons, reclined back to its previous position, and he watched as the thin panzies started figthing amongst themselves, it was a weird thing, agreeing with a preposition for not fighting, but it seemed like a good idea at this time."
3988,"Warhammer 40,000",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44151&start=20,2014-12-27T15:13:38,Anadwen,"Stupid girl. Stupid, stupid girl... If he had done something this idiotic, father would have punished him till he'd beg. Or worse, killed him. Rage simmered in his dark blood as he pushed the Harlequin back, standing back up and taking a proud stance, though with a hand on the hilt of his blade even then. Caution would always do good, no matter whether you were dealing with a Nekron or an Ork... And that was something Asduthara bore in mind.<br/>His gauntleted hand swept the strands of pale hair, reaching long down to the collar of his gear, aside, to look the metal creature in the eyes. He could see his very own reflection mirrored in it, pale and cool, and hard, ever was it hard, like steel. He had to make sure that this sort of chaos would not repeat, ever, or the punishment for starting it - and it mattered not WHO would start it - would be harsh and stern. That much the Dracon could make sure of, especially were the problematic ones in question his own sworn Dusk Blades, who now took their places around him, to protect him from any potential danger.<br/><span style=""color: #BFFFFF"">""I do apologize for my companion's idiotic behavior. She is young. I, as the representative of the Kabal of the Pierced Moon, wish no conflicts for the time being. My concerns are other than that, as yours seem to be, too.""</span>he proclaimed, in an icy reserved tone, with his hand at the hilt of his blade, yet not drawing it. It was more important to preserve his life and win himself the favor of his enemy... That way, there would be a lesser risk when he'd finally decide to strike them down.<span style=""color: #BFFFFF"">""Take my apologies and stop this chaos, or else.""</span>he offered finally, keeping his head high.<br/><br/>Something dark gleamed behind Asduthara's back. A shrill metallic screech.<br/><br/>A sharp pain, nigh unbearable was he a lesser being, bit through his side. A fang of cold metal stuck out of his back, stabbed deep into his flesh underneath his ribs, only a jagged hilt visible out the plates of armor. And it was excruciating, for it bore deep into his body, streaming dark scarlet blood through the scales of armor, staining the cape that hung from his shoulders. A psychotic laughter, akin to that of a crow, echoed through the tavern, and the ground thudded and clinked as the Dracon sunk to his knees, pressing his hands under his ribs, a thin stream of blood staining the porcelain facade of his face. His back arched as he placed one hand onto the ground, supporting himself, and for a moment, every second seemed an eternity long. His chest rose and sunk, and he heaved, coughing out dark red of blood, which left a heavy, earthy taste on his tongue. A taste not unknown, yet it still struck him by surprise.<br/>But his hand did not hesitate. It gripped the hilt of the whip, thin fingers clenching around it like fangs of steel, and within the break of a moment, it lashed out. A vicious snake that curled around a white throat, biting in and strangling, even as the man that held him knelt on the ground, blood dripping off his narrow lips. The laughter disappeared, turning into gasps, gasps for breath and gasps of pain.<br/><span style=""color: #BFFFFF"">""You f**king bastard. If you could only be more of an atrocity in the face of the universe. Now die.""</span>though his voice was little more than a hoarse whisper, it sown fear in the hearts of those that would hear it.<br/>He knew someone would try to take his life even now, in this remote hive world. They always did. They weren't stupid... Yet, he himself was no fool, either. Yl'agard was only one of many; not the first, not the last, and not the most clever, either. To stab him out in the open like this, surrounded by people... He must have hoped that he will cause enough chaos to assassinate him. But he underestimated his superior - Asduthara was no simple Kabalite, he was a Dracon, and for that, there was a reason.<br/><br/>His hand around the whip tightened, and he dragged it forth in an abrupt motion, not raising his sight from the floor till then. The Dusk Blade, choking slowly, went crashing onto the floor, hands clawing at his own throat. Asduthara didn't utter one more word as he placed his free hand onto his knee, slowly raising himself to his feet. The pair of cool grey eyes met frightened green. Liar. Liar and asskisser. Now he had what he deserved. He straightened his back, and placed one foot right under Yl'agard's chin, forcing his head up.<br/><span style=""color: #BFFFFF"">""Traitors have no glory.""</span>he proclaimed coldly.<br/>His arm was thrown up and back.<br/>The Dark Eldar on the floor thrashed wildly for a moment, his face growing deathly pale with the lack of oxygen as the whip's grip tightened, and his nerves were sent into overdrive, burning out with the sheer intensity of the pain. Only a few more moments, and he sprawled over the floor lifelessly. A clean kill, not a drop of blood that was shed, and not a word was spoken from the other two Dusk Blades in the meantime.<br/><br/>He drew a deep breath in, the wound in his back burning as if the dagger was set aflame. The whip was coiled back and returned to its right place, and only then did the other two dare move.<br/><span style=""color: #FFBFBF"">""My lord.""</span>Kaestra's hand appeared on his shoulder, ready to support him.<br/><span style=""color: #BFFFFF"">""No. Clean him up, Kaestra. Caennyr, pull that wrenched thing out of me.""</span>Asduthara commanded them sharply. The younger Dusk Blade nodded shortly, giving the dead body a grim look before gripping it by the waist, and picking it up roughly. In the meantime, Caennyr wasted no time to bring his lord a chair a help him seat himself onto it, and he swiftly removed the pieces of armor around the dagger, as not to let them get in the way and cause more damage. Only then did his sure hand grip around it, and without either one of them as much as wincing forced it out of the Dracon's flesh. More blood dashed out, coloring both his hand, Asduthara's skin, and his armor red, but it was quickly stopped; Caennyr pressed his own hand onto it swiftly."
3989,"Warhammer 40,000",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44151,2014-11-16T15:21:33,Ragnar Ice-Blood,"Upriea, a vast hive world on the edges of Imperium controlled space. Claimed thousands of years ago, it is many times the size of Holy Terra, the cradle of humanity. It was even once a verdant garden world, rich in resources and natural beauty, and even the fauna was harmless to a human-sized creature. Now, it is a polluted cesspool of a planet, constant manufacturing to fuel the Imperium’s armies has left the planet in a pitiful shape. The masses of humanity that call this place their home, number in the billions, each of which is practically a slave to the Imperium of man. Each of them works for hours on end, toiling endlessly for nothing. For many of them, getting off world would be a dream coming true, to see other worlds. But sadly, that is a fate that hardly any of them will experience, for they will die as they lived, working, to fuel one of the largest armies in the universe, all the while nobles and the upper echelons of the city laugh and squander money as if it was nothing, uncaring for those below them. This is a lawless planet more or less; the Imperial Guard maintains little over three hundred soldiers, and the local Planetary Defence Force, or PDF, maintains just over one hundred men. Four hundred men to maintain control of billions. Instead, the guard are used only to for the upper spires and the space port, leaving the lower classes to their own devices. In the lower tiers, pit fighting, hive gangs even smuggling is completely commonplace, as the belittled population has found a few ways to bolster their incomes, whether or not it is legal however, remains to be seen. The only redeeming feature of this whole planet is the vast space port which it maintains, the largest of its kind in that whole sector of space. Luckily for the Guard, none of the normal citizens are smart, or resourceful, enough to take one of these vessels. But you are no normal citizen...<br/><br/>You have found yourself upon this planet, this place of nigh on slavery and mindlessness, in a seedy bar upon the lower tiers of the planet. You have two choices to take. You either steal a space vessel and get off planet as quickly as you can, plying your trades across the stars, or plundering the vessels of others. But be warned, the Imperium is vast and its fist is among the most powerful in the universe, and they do not tolerate lawbreakers in the least. The other option? Stay, work, and die knowing that your only chance of a better life flew away to some other planet with people that could have been you, living a life that could have been yours, even if it wasn’t as cosy as dreamed. Alongside you will be aliens and heretics of all manners, from hulking barbaric Orks, to the lithe and graceful Eldar, or perhaps even the giant bioengineered warriors of the Adeptus Astartes, the Space Marines, or their heretic brethren, the Chaos Space Marines. Whatever happened in your past, you find yourself inside a seedy bar in the hive’s lower tiers...and the option, is yours.<br/><br/>Whatever happens you. You are but one amidst trillions of your kind, you will not, be missed…<br/><br/>---------------------------------------------------<br/><br/>A large brutish looking Ork entering through the bar’s doors with an almighty bang as he threw open the doors with a casual flick of his wrists, at least seven feet tall. He was dressed in the garb common to Orkish kommandos, including goggles and numerous little useful survival bits and pieces, though it was kept in an inordinately pristine condition, considering Orks rarely took much care of their equipment. Across the brown squig-leather and metal plate attire, were scattered numerous ‘klan’ symbols, these in particular took the form of a soot-darkened leering yellow moon with crooked teeth, marking the Ork as a Bad Moon. In an Ork’s saying, more money than sense. His skin was gnarled and leathery, the hue slightly darker than common amongst his race of savages, while his face was split with a large toothy grin, exposing two boar-like tusks.<span style=""color: #00FF00"">“Oi!  Oooman! Get us a drink will ya?”</span>He spoke with a loud and guttural tone, oh so sadly common amongst his extraordinarily loud kind.  The human that he was indeed addressing, a fairly plump man with a slightly wrinkled face, had grown all too accustomed to this particular Ork, yet he still obeyed the creature’s command, and prepared it a drink of liquor.<span style=""color: #40FFFF"">“Here.” </span>He answered the hulking green creature. Not expecting any form of payment, as the first time he had asked that, the Ork had placed a large bag of its teeth upon the bar.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #00FF00"">“Ah, now derz a gud drink!”</span>The Ork exclaimed upon seeing his beverage and tasting the orange coloured liquid. It was nothing quite like the Squiq ale brewed by his fellow Orks, but it was good enough, though he was disappointed that it was one of the stronger drinks brewed by the humans, and it barely got him tipsy. Picking up the large glass fairly carefully for someone so brutish, the Ork took the glass over a spare seat in the bar, and observed the other patrons. He had taken a liking to this planet, enough squishy humans to intimidate like Gretchin, and just enough ‘Ard’ humans that fought he was a monster as to never get boring. But it was nothing compared to the grand battle that had brought him to this place, now that, that was a real fight.<br/><br/>Downing the orange coloured alcohol with a single large gulp, he belched loudly then shouted to the other patrons of the bar.<span style=""color: #00FF00"">“Now den! Iz Morskrar Grorkruk Da ‘eadstompa! Any of you panziez wanna fight like a proppa Ork?!” </span>Many of the other patrons looked at him with some mild level of fear, some with disinterest. But there was one human that walked towards him, an aged man in rags than walked towards him shouting.<span style=""color: #FF0000"">“Emperor damn you creatures! I lost my whole family to you creatu-“</span>His ranting and raving was cut short by a thunderous uppercut by Morskrar, sending the human flying across the bar and onto an occupied table in a mist of blood and knocked out teeth. The occupant of the table merely looked at him with some mild level of disinterest and anger that he both interrupted them and spilled their drinks. Yet they didn’t dare challenge him.<span style=""color: #40FF00""> “Datz right, stay like grotz ya panziez. Skulkin’ away from a proppa fight! Nun a ya could be Orkz!”</span>When he finally finished his ranting, he sat back down upon his chair, raising his hand to the barkeeper in a request for ever more booze…which the barkeeper obeyed with an irritated expression upon his face. The Ork had only a toothed grin, not at the booze, but because of what he saw entering after him.<br/><br/>--------------------------------<br/><br/>Already sat in the tavern, was a creature slighter in height and build than a human, but no less deadly. Its face had features that some may even mistake for that of human, but the creature’s leathery cobalt blue skin marked it for it truly was. A tau, and it was clothed in attire that suited a casual situation, a pure white shirt covered its torso, with a brown jacket over the shirt. A pair of black trousers finished the look, though there numerous symbols of the Tau fire caste upon her clothing. A “Y” Shaped slit upon its face, marked it as a female among its race, though the bag upon its back was filled with the tools of its trade. For she was no mere tourist, instead she was something far greater. A Shas’Ui of the Fire caste, a pathfinder veteran sent to this thrice-damned planet to spy on the Imperium, and see what they were producing to fuel their war effort in the sector. She was Shas’Ui T’au Ash’Vren.<br/><br/>She was merely staring a series of paper work when she heard a tremendous noise emanate from the front door. Instinctively, she placed a hand upon her orange and white coloured pulse pistol, just in case the soldiers of the Imperium had finally cleared up their act upon this planet. The very documents that she was reading just moments ago explained just how grossly undermanned the Imperial guard and police forces here were. But that didn’t matter at the moment, and for a few seconds she stared at the doorway, taking her hand off of the pistol when she found that it was an Ork that was entering the Bar. Ash’Vren had noticed him a few times, a loud-mouthed lout by any account, but also savage and immensely strong, apparently possessed of a cunning seldom seen in Orks. However, he was blighted with his race’s ever present aggression, and forever lusting for a good fist fight. Thus far, he hadn’t bothered her all too much, called her a ‘blu-skinn’d weerdo’ once before, but little else. If anything she took it as a sign that the creature wasn’t blind, and could actually differentiate colours.<span style=""color: #FFFF00"">""Maybe not so much of a lost cause.""</span>She muttered to herself.<br/><br/>Ash’Vren just watched as he proceeded to challenge everyone in the bar, as was common for Orks if he was the average, and as to be expected no one answered his challenge bar one…severely outmatched Gue’la, or human, that showed signs of aging. The fight was ended before it began, as the human male was simply punched flying across the bar by the Ork commando, who then took delight in his next few words of why everyone in the bar was a ‘panzie’ as he called them, Ash’Vren merely sighed and returned to her documents.<br/><br/>-----------------------------------<br/><br/>A gargantuan sized man followed the Ork, except he was no human. Instead he was something far more potent. A Space marine, more to the point, a Chaos Space marine of Tzeentch. He stood at a height of at least eight and a half foot with a bulky, muscular build. His skin is extremely pale, but looks weathered and has a texture not unlike leather. His eyes are a deep green in colour, much like the armour of the Salamanders chapter, while his short hair is colour of tree bark. He is clad in an ancient suit of power armour, dating back perhaps to the Horus Heresy; it is mostly composed of pieces of the Mark V power armour, most commonly used during the Heresy. It is pained gunmetal grey, with yellow and black chevrons upon his right pauldron and left shin. His left pauldron has numerous studs upon it, a hasty repair due to a lack of parts perhaps, or just a simple uncaring attitude. Upon the powerpack on the back of his armour, two large spikes have sprouted from the centre outwards. Also upon his back, is a dark green cloak made from heavy duty cloth. Upon the breastplate of his armour, is a large skull in the style of the Iron warriors. He was an immensely intimidating man by all accounts, and many of the human patrons merely looked with awe and fear, but none acted.<br/><br/>The Chaos Space Marine marched into the bar, directly towards the barkeeper, whom also had a look of fear upon his face.<span style=""color: #4080BF"">“A drink, if you will.”</span>The corrupted Marine said to him, his voice deep and gravelly. The barkeeper’s face had taken on the complexion of a piece of paper due to the immense fear which he felt.<span style=""color: #40FFFF""> “Y-yes… it w-will be done in just a moment!” </span>He answered, terror clear in his tone as he hastily prepared the drink. Meanwhile the Chaos Marine had looked away from the terrified barkeeper, and had turned his baleful gaze upon the other patrons of the bar. He saw, nothing, special. Bar a large Ork drinking merrily, and a, Tau? Most likely some form of spy, or disgraced soldier that disobeyed a superior. Oh how the Chaos Marine loathed such a thing, to see whole regiments disgraced due a failed order, or being stretched too thin and failing. The latter had been something that the Loyalist dogs of the Emperor had done to his own legion to a degree stretched them into nothing more than support.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #80FFFF"">“I-its ready.”</span>He heard from behind himself, the barkeeper had apparently finished with his drink. Turning around to look at him, the Chaos Marine said to him.<span style=""color: #4080BF""> “Good work wretch.” </span>He answered the human, before taking the drink and sitting at an unoccupied table. In such places, all the scum of a planet like this could be found…He would be delighted to see who or what…strolled through those doors…"
3990,"Warhammer 40,000",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44151,2014-11-16T16:21:19,Fain,"Fain Wolfblade was tall at eight feet six inches and easily towered over his twin ‘sister’ Aleria. He grinned every time he thought of her. It had been a few days since he’d seen her last, she’d been ‘enjoying some male company’. Bah. He wanted to see and be damned what anyone thought or whatever the hell he interrupted. This planet held to many humans and other vile creatures. Not to mention it was a planet. He flipping hated being on a planet. It made his blood curdle to think that he was still stuck in this rat hole. This cesspit of humanity. Disgusting.<br/><br/>His thoughts were dark and matched his mood as he reached the door his eyes were cold blazing ice. Usually a bight ice blue, now they held an edge of anger and frustration to them. If looks could cause damage his scowl would blast a hole through the door he glared at intently as he knocked on it. The only reason he knocked rather then just storm into the room was in case Aleria was entwined naked with her ‘pet’.<br/><br/>The door opened and Aleria looked up at him. Aleria looked much like Fain. Shorter then him at seven feet six inches, she had the same face except that hers was a lot more feminine with finer curves rather then sharp angles. She had the same bright ice blue eyes, hers held a light of merriment to them as she face the ire of her twin. Most would fear the imminent threat his gaze promised, but not Aleria she graced him with a light smile. Dressed in flowing blood red robes covering armor. A bodice of overlapping metal plates going from her abdomen to her neck, decorated by chains and edged in burnished gold with the symbol of Slaanesh carved into the belt that hangs around her waist marking her allegiance clearly. Chains falling to either side of the belt, the fabric of her dress flowing like rivers of blood around her as she moves. Aleria was a proud woman and it showed in the way she stood. Her back straight. Head high. Regal.<br/><br/>Where Fain looked every inch the rouge pirate he was. In large armor of interlocking plates decorated with skulls, spikes and chains. On his left shoulder in blood red is painted a single skull with wings flying up from either side of the skull. The same symbol he has tattooed on his left shoulder. He has long black hair with streaks of white braided into a million little braids down his back, with bones, beads of gold, silver and jade woven into the braids. Where Aleria’s hair is bone white and hangs loose around her face. Fain has a few earrings in his left ear. Three loops of metal with beads of bone in his helix and one ‘dragonlike’ black metallic earring in his lobule where as Aleria has 3 loops of metal with beads of bone in her left helix.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF00FF"">”Who pissed in your breakfast brother?”</span>Aleria asked in a silken voice a wry grin splitting her features. Her tone was light and friendly, but the light of teasing ran thick in her words.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #0080FF"">”I hate planets”</span>Fain growled in a deadly tone, not finder her humor funny. Aleria laughed. Fain glared harder at his beloved twin, his tone soften however when he spoke again.<span style=""color: #0080FF"">”Were going to get drunk, and to hell with your shit, your coming.”</span>Aleria spluttered in indignation at him.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF00FF"">”To hell with that, I ain’t going into some rot barren hell hole with human filth and Slaanesh only knows what type of disgusting creatures...”</span>She began her long rant that was her answer whenever Fain attempted to drag her to a bar that served more then just their elite. Anywhere that allowed the weak disgusting humans was somewhere Fain didn’t want to be, but for Aleria it was somewhere she ‘refused’ to even dignify sullying her presence with.<br/><br/>Fain didn’t give her any chance to argue he grabbed her arm and quite literally started dragging his indignant screaming sister with him. Aleria’s cries of alarm and indignation soon subsided as Fain shoved her quite unceremoniously through the door of the bar and followed her through. Aleria was glaring with open wrath at her brother as he led her to the table where he recognized the occupant. As he passed the bar he ordered to the human<span style=""color: #0080FF"">”Two drinks, that table, make it quick”</span>he didn’t even bother to look at the barman or wait for a reply he simply led Aleria to the table and held out a seat for his seething wrath filled glaring sister to sit. Aleria sat and spit a curse at him as he took the next seat.<span style=""color: #0080FF"">”Long time since I saw you last friend,”</span>Fain said as greeting to the other Chaos Marine."
3991,"Warhammer 40,000",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44151,2014-11-16T17:13:09,Kee/Xeyn,"Shas'nel T'au Dorah'Por, known as Fireblade Stillwater, steps out of his hovel with a hood over his head. The Imperial grip on the planet was weak, but Xenophobia was still an issue. He looked around at the drab and poor area in which he lived, sighing.<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #808000"">I miss T'au...</span></span>he thought, thinking back to his days as a Cadre Fireblade, before the messy conflict stranded him without a unit on this filthy and unenlightened planet. Still a proud warrior of his race, he dared not use his gear in public - his armour was covered by a thick robe, his weapon concealed in a bad that might easily carry heavy tools. As he walks away from his hovel, he looks to the east, and begins walking towards the tavern. One particular human had pointed him towards this establishment, saying that an undiscerning man might make a way off the planet there. And Fireblade Stillwater wanted to get off the planet. He guided his muscular frame toward this particular location on a march that took him almost four hours.<br/><br/>As he thought back on his past as a Cadre Fireblade, he stopped by the stall of one particular woman. She was selling stew to passing workers in the Hive, and Fireblade Stillwater always enjoyed her particular way of greeting. He walked up to her and said in his usual gruff tone.<span style=""color: #808000"">""Hello, Sally. How's the stew today?""</span>Sally looked up at him, a big fat grin on her face.<span style=""color: #BF80FF"">Well, the stew's as awful as always, but today I have some extra, so it sells cheaper! How's you, then, Stillface, as dreary as usual?""</span>Fireblade Stillwater smiles at the woman, enjoying her dance with insolence.<span style=""color: #808000"">""Oh, I am on my way to a place that may see me off this planet. It may just be that this is my last normal day here, so I thought I would swing by and listen to your crow's voice once more. Hand me some of that stew, then, will taste better now that you won't rob me blind for it.""</span>He stood for a full fifteen minutes chatting with the old woman before handing back the stew bowl and continuing on his way. His last day, now that was quite the concept. After two more hours of walking, his heart was in his throat, as he looked upon the bar. He opens the door, peeping inside.<br/><br/>Seeing the patronage of the bar, he quickly understood why the human placed so much emphasis on<span style=""font-style: italic"">undiscerning</span>when he explained the opportunities there. Fireblade Stillwater looked on the scene with dread before spotting some of his own kin. He snuck in and tried to move over to the female Tau without raising any attention."
3992,"Warhammer 40,000",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44151,2014-11-16T17:40:02,hellrazor,"Johnny Anders had strange toughts these days. For the first time, he hated the Empire, everything he believed before. For the first time, he questioned everything at once. His Duty, was a total shit. He realized that, they were protecting rich and elite people, the upper class. While the ""low-lifes"" left to their own fate. They were not working for Human Race, they were working for their ""masters"".<br/><br/>With these things in his mind, Johnny entered the tavern. Walking slowly, like a mess. With his Imperial uniform and flak armour. His Assault Rifle was hanged from his shoulder. His helmet was attached to his bandolier. His military jacket was open, he didn't button up. His black hair combed to right. His eyes was on everyone. His right hand was holding his Assault Rifle's handle. He was sure many people's eyes were on him. An Imperial Guard in tavern. It could make some people get mad.<br/><br/>Johnny lit a cigarette. Slowly walked to an empty stool. Sit on it. Put some money on the bar, started speaking, his voice was deep like always.<span style=""color: #FF8040"">""Give me something, non-alcohol.""</span>He always tried to keep his mind open. Being high, drunk or something else, is not Johnny's thing. He got his drink, tasted it. Something like mixed fruit juice, wasn't sure about it. Actually, he didn't give a shit about it. He had a weird feeling. May be it was a mistake to get in bar with his uniform.<br/><br/>Johnny gathered his mind together. There was a man laying on ground. There were orks, Tau's, Space Marines. May be Chaos Marines? Who cares? This place is a shithole. Johnny was losing his faith and loyality. All the time, he was very loyal. But now... He gathered his mind together again. He had a very weird feeling. He had to be careful. Checking his back, looking everywhere. To other races, to his own race. Many faces, many individuals. And, may be many threats."
3993,"Warhammer 40,000",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44151,2014-11-16T19:24:04,Anadwen,"<span style=""color: #BFFFFF"">""Just which f**king insolent swine dared to even draw near? Who... I want them. I want them in chains that will dig into their flesh, I want their eyes gauged out and their tongue cut to shreds. Bring them to me, bring them to me and take them apart, layer by layer, tear their skin apart in strips and weave a net with their nerves! And then f**k their corpse!""</span><br/>The hiss of a voice, harsh and threatening, didn't need to be loud to convey the message it was meant to portray perfectly. To say that Dracon Asduthara Kaera Ar'ovyn was angry, furious, enraged, or even fuming would not do justice to him. No, he was in a state of rage so intense he wanted to tear men apart with his bare hands and let his eyes feast on the sight of their desecrated corpses.<br/><br/>He stood amid the control chamber, a large part of the circuits burned out, and the screen broken, many thin cracks extending like a web across it. A horribly, horribly expensive vehicle, wrecked by the insolence of some lowly cretin! It would take weeks, maybe even months to repair it, if even! It would be much better if father would send them a new one, but that, too, would take weeks. And it was far underneath a noble like himself to hijack another ship; it would surely be a far cruder vehicle, anyway, a thought that disgusted him in its sheer possibility. No. He was going back home in a ship, blacker than night, marked with the broken crescent and blade, the signs of the Kabal of the Pierced Moon, and nothing lesser.<br/>And he'd return with a river of red blood, a river of red blood of these lowly, filthy, insolent creatures, which were to him nothing but mere tools, toys, dirt upon the soles of his boots.<br/><span style=""color: #BFFFFF"">""Prepare your gear. I will find this piece of shit, and shear him apart slowly till he understands what it means to make a <span style=""font-style: italic"">mistake</span>.""</span>he growled, his white hand, thin, ghastly fingers running through the strands of his stark white hair, swiping it to one side, for it to hang like a curtain on the side of his face, casting shadows on the noble features he possessed, almost translucent skin, and gleaming, ominous pale eyes, now filled with nothing but sheer rage and bloodlust, desire for violence of the worst sorts.<br/><br/>The three Dusk Blades nodded, disappearing from the control chamber, and Asduthara was left alone. He stepped towards the gaping hole in the engine, which destroyed a large part of the controls, and barred his teeth at it, as the tips of his thin fingers ran down the burnt circuits. His eyebrows were drawn together as a shard of broken glass cut across his skin, leaving a thin stroke of red in its whiteness. He sneered, pulling his hand back instinctively, and watched a small drop of crimson gather up on his skin, as if it were something so alien his mind could not conceive it. In truth, however, it was a sight he was more than acquaintanced with.<br/>The tip of his tongue licked the blood off his hand, relishing in its heavy, earthy taste. A sensation that kicked memories back, and made him gaze up, through the broken visor of the ship into the dim light of the docks.<br/><br/>His frown disappeared, being replaced with an eternally cold gaze, once more settling on his beautiful, yet fearsome visage. He turned, the black of the fabric he wore billowing behind him as he walked back into his personal space. His armor was there, ready for him to don the fearsome suit of black metal, as light as the air, and yet strong. The red of the broken crescent and a wicked blade upon its left pauldron were worn by use by now, but still visible in the shadow of the blade-like protrusions, sticking out from the sharply carved armor.<br/>He adored his refection in the mirror as he looked at himself, he adored the face that stared back at him, cold and hard, yet still fresh with youth, as he carefully dragged the tips of his fingers across his eyelids, coloring them black, in a few strokes pulling the lines down his temples. He wiped them again as he bound most of his hair atop his head; its roots were beginning to gain a shade of grey, its natural midnight black color fighting its way through the bleach that pulled all of the pigment out of his long hair. It has been so long since he last defeated a man. Almost three weeks. No, no, too long. He lusted for fresh blood.<br/><br/>And he felt like his bloodlust would be sated as he, followed by his three Dusk Blades, all almost as intimidating as himself, paced the streets. People gave them looks, odd ones, looks of fear and horror as their tall figures towered above them, dark, noble and terrifying. The scrap of fabric, which once could have been a cloak, or at least a remain of one, clasped to Asduthara's shoulder, along with the skulls, carried as trinkets and marked with black and red runes at his sides, marked him not only as a warrior, but also as one of high standing. For one not acquaintanced well enough with the Kabals of the Dark Eldar, it would be easy to mistake him for an Archon, and not only because he took after his father in appearance.<br/>One of the three Trueborn stepped forwards to open the door of a tavern for their lord, stepping inside and holding it agape for long enough to let Asduthara pass through. It didn't make the Dracon even flick a brow, and he passed through, carrying his head high.<br/><br/>The inside was disgusting. Grime and filth upon chairs and tables was all that he saw, not humans, not orks and Tau. All he saw were slaves that did not yet carry shackles. A look of disgust appeared on his face, almost perfectly mirrored by the Dusk Blades, and he stepped towards to one of the tables. There were no free ones left around...<br/><span style=""color: #BFFFFF"">""Move, filth.""</span>he proclaimed coldly at the human that sat there. The man looked up at him, fear mirroring in his eyes for a moment, upon seeing the tall Eldar above himself, but it then shifted into defiance. He shook his head, and remained upon his space.<br/><span style=""color: #BFFFFF"">""I commanded you to move. What about that escapes your lowly mind?""</span>Asduthara's voice was poison in silk, low and silent, yet authoritative, with a quality not unlike a shard of ice.<br/>""Go back to whe'ever ya came from, there's no one for ya to boss around."" the human growled back to him. For a moment, the Dracon's eyes widened with surprise, to then narrow, regaining their cat-like shape, and he drew back.<br/><span style=""color: #BFFFFF"">""Caennyr. Excuse him out of here.""</span>he snarled.<br/><span style=""color: #BFFF80"">""With pleasure, my Lord.""</span>one of the three grinned devilishly, and stepped before Asduthara, picking the human up by the throat - gently at first, but his grasp grew stronger.<span style=""color: #BFFF80"">""You made a mistake.""</span>he spoke through his teeth, his eyes narrowing as his grip tightened. A sharp snap could be heard, and Asduthara chuckled at the sound. Discrete, yet it wasn't a nice death at all. The Trueborn dropped the body down, kicking it away, and wiping the seat the human sat on before for his Dracon.<br/><br/>Asduthara elegantly seated himself behind the table, not at all minding the odd looks that those around gave him. It was the pig's own fault that it got killed; after all, he did ask before. It was his choice not to move - the punishment he received wasn't even just at all.<span style=""color: #BFFFFF"">""Insolence in every corner of this filthy world.""</span>he scoffed, crossing his arms on his chest.<span style=""color: #BFFFFF"">""Bring some drinks, Kaestra. I wish to spend here no more time than necessary.""</span><br/>One of the Trueborn, a tall red-haired Eldar, nodded to him.<span style=""color: #FFBFBF"">""Very well, my Lord.""</span>he spoke, a sly smile appearing on his thin lips, and he made his way towards the barkeep.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFBFBF"">""Red wine, four times, and be quick, lest you wish to give your last prayers, human.""</span>he snarled at the man, laying his arms in wicked-looking armor onto the counter, and leaning in uncomfortably close to the man. The barkeep, an old, tired-looking man, appeared to be done with it all by now. One horrid customer after another, all he got out of himself was a week nod as he scurried to retrieve the wine.<br/>Kaestra graced him with one more evil grin as he took the glasses, bringing them back to his companions and the Dracon, already seated around - and on - the table, eyeing all the other creatures in the tavern with disdainful looks.<br/>Asduthara brought his glass to his thin lips.<span style=""color: #BFFFFF"">""It stinks.""</span>he remarked, proceeding to take a sip from it. Filthy humans, filthy wine."
3994,"Warhammer 40,000",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44151,2014-11-16T20:04:12,Terrence,"A hulking figure lurked about the bar. Wortbad had mosty hanged around this part of the underhive. It was pretty boring, apart from the ocassional overzealous bounty hunter, none dared challange the hulking ork. It was for this reason that he too made his way to the bar. He had seen form a distance the myriad of interesting characers flocking to the building, and it seemed like the place could explode into brutal combat at a moments notice.<br/><br/>It was like this that the ork nob entered the building. The door, already having received quite some punishment from some of the other rough customers in the building, finally gave out and flew off the hinges. The barkeep, already quite stressed out from all the insanity going on around him, couldn't care any less at this stage. And with that, the ork stepped inside. He looked around and to his pleasant surprise, saw another ork.<span style=""color: #40BF00"">""By Mork, another ork on diz panzie planet? how did ya get here.""</span>As he stepped towards his slightly smaller soon-to-be compatriot, he judged the other patrons as well. He didn't think much of the dark eldar with their fancy wines and polished 'armor',nor did he give the normal humans in the building much pauze. He had been killing them regularly for the past few years or so, and they had yet to produce a combatant that was more than a speed bump to him. though the space marines looked like they could be fun.<span style=""color: #40BF00"">""Get whatever panzie brew ya hoomies call hard liquor out right now. I'll pay ya ith not wrecking da place""</span>"
3995,"Warhammer 40,000",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44151,2014-11-17T12:13:42,Mottahko,"A long walk finally found Vedelo at the wretched dive bar. Not much compared to the lavish night club he had once owned on Tanith. A place that wasn't anymore. He was tired. The last kill had left a bad taste in his mouth. He needed a drink. And more importantly a way off this cesspit of a rock. He had heard rumors that there was going to be an interesting crowd tonight. His belongings were with him this time. Not much. The few weapons and ammo he had left along with his souvenirs all hung from a sack on his back. He was clad in his flak armor, though he kept his mask off for the time being. It was close at hand.<br/><br/>Entering the establishment, he wasn't disappointed. Not one but two orks were at a table. Talking in their guttural accents. A party of Dark Eldar sat in the corner quietly. Several Ta'u were present. AND to complete this bizzare crowd, at least three Chaos Marines. A lone what-looked-to-be Imperial Guardsmen also occupied the bar. He was surprised about several things. First off, that the bar hadn't reached critical mass from sheer body weight in the premise. And that so many different beings were so close.<br/><br/>Sliding up to the bar Vedelo ordered a pint of the local poss from the bartender, an plump, agitated looking fellow. Dropping what was surely not enough money on the bar before slinking away unseen, he made his way to a corner to lean and watch. If nothing else the entertainment that could be about to happen would be worth the trip.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #4080FF"">""God-Emperor be damned this is foul,""</span>he muttered to himself as he sipped the drink. He'd trade two spare barrels of his long las for a glass of Sacra right now."
3996,"Warhammer 40,000",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44151,2014-11-19T03:02:29,Baobhan,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">This would just be the beginning...</span><br/><br/>Arrail had been stranded here for some weeks now, thanks to a malfunction in her own vehicle, spending her time skulking the streets, dancing for what little money people would spare, and occasionally even dancing in the higher stratas of the city. The barely-craftworld Eldar had been slowly making a name for herself, though, rather than attract the attention of every man, woman, and child by wearing her mask in public as well as each of her weapons, she had augmented her spear somewhat to be able to collapse for hiding, as well as crafting wooden decorative sheaths for the heads, painting them so that the deadly weapon would be mistaken for more of a ceremonial baton, rather than a lethal double ended singing spear. Her purple and pink checkered cloak and the coat underneath it hid her pistol which was holstered at her back, and her bodysuit D-field was a rarity which had not been seen among humans and the opponents of the Eldar for an age gone by. So long as Arrail did not wear her mask, she looked as normal as the fairest of human women, clad in innocence, but identifiable with ease by her long, pointed ears. Her bone boots and gloves were each painted to make them look more in tune with her ceremonial dance, still pinks and purples clashing together and blending into various patterns as the mute woman danced for all those who watched outside a bar in the lower areas today.<br/><br/>She had seen all manner of beings enter, Three, tall, hulking space marines, an ork followed not too long after by a second, a couple of Tau and even a small crew of Dark Eldar... her target.<br/><br/>The shadowseer had told her of the coming of a prospect who would land on this world, and, with a hollow eagerness she had followed the seers' commands in an attempt to intercept him, though, as she seemed to arrive early, Arrail had to improvise wile she was staying here. As the Dark Eldar entered, Arrail was in the midst of spinning and twirling outside on the street, transferring her weight from hand to hand to foot as she tumbled in place perfectly, twisting her body in an act which appeared to be half contortion, and half acrobatics... finishing with a low bow to her patrons, the fair skinned large eyed woman collected what little money was offered for her and headed into the bar for a meal. Walking in, the barman outside smiled at her, to him, she was a breath of fresh air, a diamond of beauty among the aliens, mutants and heretics, none of which were often pleasing to the eye of the human race. Arrail did not walk as such, but even with each stride, she seemed to glide with a strange whimsy around her, as Arrail met the bartenders smile with one of her own, her face lighting up like a candle, and her cheeks flushing pink on mental command as she stood slightly bashfully for a moment at the bar, pointing to a menu behind him written on a board.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""What? ya can't talk?""</span><br/><br/>Arrail nodded, agreeing with the man, shrugging apologetically, pointing back up to the food menu, waiting for something cheap and easy to be made, she placed what coinage on the ground that she had collected, barely knowing its value as the man behind the bar called back to an unknown person to fix up something a little nicer than the gruel which was given to everybody else. In fifteen or so minutes, Arrail had her food, and the man thanked her for the business she had been bringing in today while performing outside of his shop, people had been coming in for drinks while they watched her perform, and he commented that she was really very good... Taking a holo pad out, Arrail began to scrawl a quick 'no problem' across the board, turning it to face him with a silent laughing motion, before moving to further devour her food. Scrawling something else on the holopad with her fingers as she ate, runic symbols which humans would not be able to discern without knowing the Eldar language.<br/><br/>Finishing her meal, she would brush past the Orc which had destroyed the older man, resing a hand on his shoulder and patting him as she glided past, giving him a wink if he would turn to have a look at her. Grabbing a chair from one of the many tables and spinning it round, she sat herself directly before the Dark Eldar and his three men, without hesitation, without worry, and without a care in the world as her cheerful, but silent expression at this point, was beginning to seem a little odd, a tad out of place for a patron of this world. Even the barkeeper from observing her from this long, was beginning to feel a tad uneasy when he stared at her for too long, it did not take a genius or a psyker to know that there was something a little off about her, like a feeling, which pulled at the strings of the soul... Arrail, leaned back in her chair casually, crossing her legs one over the other and flicking the small projector in his direction, a knowing smirk across her confident face, as her eyes narrowed a little from wide eyed innocence, into a sly and almost sexual intrigue.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #FF00BF"">""Greetings, Asduthara, I see you've grown physically, but mentally you seem to be the same as the last time I saw you.""</span></span><br/><br/>The writing and the grammar proposed that what she had said was more in jest, than as a serious allegation of immaturity, but as Arrail folded her arms, and kept an eye on the rest of the crowd, she hoped, and preyed dearly that of each of those three chaos space marines, that one of them was not a disciple of the great deceiver, and then there was the Imperial guardsman, a pathetic excuse for a warrior... she had heard that the new ceramite armor which had become standard had revolutionized the Imperial Guard, increasing their life expectancy on the battlefield from 24.6 to 31.9 seconds, still a pathetic denominator in her eyes, a race that could never have defeated the Nekrotar in their prime... A joke, the laughing god no doubt had spun for the universe, and one which seems to always find ways to become more relevant.<br/><br/>Though, there was one other patron which may have been interested in the arrival of Arrail, as the woman was more than simply a blank, the follower of Tzench would have not felt her entrance at all, having zero presence in the warp, he would have had no foresight into her arrival, no psykic reference of her being and the complete inability to interact with her mentally or spiritually, which, to any psyker, would be an oddity save for those very few who knew the existence of the dreaded house callidous assassins. So, should he have witnessed her entry, she would prove odd indeed."
3997,"Warhammer 40,000",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44151,2014-11-19T23:42:16,Anadwen,"The door opened once more, and that was the last time it opened, because the hulking ruffian of an ork that pushed his wide-shouldered frame through, tore it straight off his hinges. A nob, that much all four of them recognized. Caennyr, seated on the edge of the table instead of taking the chair, scoffed at such a display.<span style=""color: #BFFF80"">""It stinks so much I can smell it here.""</span>he proclaimed with disgust.<br/><span style=""color: #80BFFF"">""Then turn the other way.""</span>another one of Asduthara's companions quipped back harshly, holding the glass of wine by his lips. The Dracon frowned at them both, eyes lighting up with cold, unforgiving dismay.<br/><span style=""color: #BFFFFF"">""Enough. I didn't bring you here to bicker like dogs. Search for that insolent swine.""</span>he commanded them sternly, effectively silencing them completely, and erasing the smirks from their faces. An ork of this sort wasn't worth the attention of their kind, noble and high above the matters of this green filth. As long as it was no warlord, he would not even turn its way, if not to slaughter. And even if it was, their only concern was about how to get rid of him. Orks, humans, Tau, they were all but insignificant worms, writhing underneath the soles of their boots. To be crushed without further thought. Caennyr's gaze followed the ork, to see it reconcile with the other one by the bar, his eyes slowly slipping onto the trio of Chaos Marines, and he scoffed.<span style=""color: #BFFF80"">""She Who Thirsts. A follower of her is here.""</span>he remarked, the distaste so present in his voice one could cut through it, and his hand, placed around his glass, tightened so much it sent cracks through the structure, threatening him with shattering it entirely.<br/>Asduthara's own thin fingers clenched around his wrist, the metal sounding a silent clink, and gripped the Dusk Blade's arm tightly.<span style=""color: #BFFFFF"">""Not here. Do not spoil my wine. <span style=""font-style: italic"">Outside.</span>""</span>he proclaimed authoritatively, and Caennyr nodded, easing his grip at the glass, though his expression remained hateful.<br/><br/>However, the next figure that passed through - no, not the human, to whom he paid very little attention, if any - was the one that he cared for. His father's harlequin, the red-haired Eldar in such a colorful garment, with those innocent eyes. Those innocent eyes that he had no doubt Or'istra would have favored on a silver platter. The soulless Harlequin, a mute girl without her mask, at least as far as he knew, but she wasn't stupid... A Solitaire, indeed, a rare pick to catch into a net like that, though she was, after all, lured with gifts and favors. To wager one's soul for power was a great sacrifice, without doubt.<br/>He had last seen her while he himself was still young, remembering her as nothing more but a hazed blur, dancing beautifully. He was astonished by her back then, enamored by the speed and elegance of the Harlequin, but his keen senses grew unnerved to the very edge of her. Since then, he has gotten used to how empty her presence was, the soulless nature of the woman, but still there hung the aura of something unnatural around her.<br/><br/>Not really that surprising to see her coming towards them. The Trueborn, till now seated on the edges of the table, slid off, instead taking steady postures by Asduthara's side, more of obligation than of true concern for their lord's life; Asduthara was more than capable of protecting himself, and she was trusted enough not to have a blade at her throat and a gun at her head when she got this close. Yet, the Dracon appeared unmoved by it all - not even with a flick of his finger, a twitch of his brow, he kept drinking the wine, slowly, doing his best to ignore the sour, uncouth taste. Only when the projected writing was shown to him, did the corners of his mouth lift to form a cold, acidic smile, without a hint of kindness.<br/><span style=""color: #BFFFFF"">""Why, how kind of you to note, Arrail.""</span>he spoke, voice cold like ice and unforgiving like a winter's night.<br/><span style=""color: #80BFFF"">""Our lord cannot mature further, for he has already reached perfection.""</span>crossing his arms on his chest with the clink of his armor, one of the Dusk Blades proclaimed proudly.<br/>Asduthara gave him a look that would've had him pierced, if looks were like iron spears. His insides turned at the words, all of his muscles twitching with distaste for the statement. Oh, how he hated ass-kissers. Perhaps his underlings needed some extra lessons? Have they lost all memory of what he has attempted to etch into their minds with whip, blade, and a fist of iron?<span style=""color: #BFFFFF"">""I hate groundless flattery as much as I hate incompetence. Have you forgotten already, Yl'agard? Or have I not trained you well enough?""</span>his hand clenched around the handle of the whip as he spoke; for sure it was not an empty threat.<br/>Yl'agard bowed his head in an apologetic gesture, though fire flickered in his dark eyes, a fire of hatred.<span style=""color: #80BFFF"">""All apologies, my Lord. It will not happen again.""</span>he muttered, dour in voice despite the forced humility.<br/><span style=""color: #BFFFFF"">""I sincerely hope it f**king won't."" </span>Asduthara tipped his tongue in wine, nonchalantly crossed one leg over the other, and laid the glass down once more.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BFFFFF"">""Kaestra. Bring one more glass for the lady.""</span>he commanded to the red-haired Trueborn, who, after witnessing the harsh scolding his fellow Dusk Blade received, hurried to retrieve the wine noiselessly, both in fear of punishment for himself, too, and in a wish not to be present, would another argument start. It took but a short moment before he laid the glass before Arrail, and sat back down, by Asduthara's side, moving as silently as a shadow.<br/>The Dracon waited for a moment, then spoke up once more, watching the Harlequin with his cold eyes. Surely she wasn't here without a reason... No one ever came without a reason. Did she come for a favor? Or to repay one? Only she could answer that. Maybe his father has sent him a message...<br/><span style=""color: #BFFFFF"">""Why did you search for me? I highly doubt it's only a coincidence. And... As you know, it would be a folly to suppose that you are arriving without a certain purpose.""</span>He raised a brow slightly, only in politeness, still with the same bored, but high-borne expression on his fair face, still consuming her form with his eyes. The red twirled inside the glass as he raised it, holding it among his first three fingers, so lightly it seemed that it could slip out at any time, and he cocked his head to the side, studying it further. A few wisps of his long white hair sled to the side at the gesture.<br/><br/>The background sounds, those were what angered him the most, so disharmonious, so loud and so harsh. Humans. He loathed them almost as much as he loathed the Necrons and orks. They were no better than walking, slowly moving targets, than slaves whose souls could be sucked out and feasted on...<br/>That reminded him, it has been quite... Long since his last meal.<br/><span style=""color: #BFFFFF"">""Yl'agard, repay your insolence, and stop by the bar. I wish to dine. I trust you will choose a fitting meal."" </span>he instructed the Dusk Blade, who eased his posture, a question in his glance, turned at everyone else by the table.<br/><span style=""color: #FFBFBF"">""Bring one for myself, too.""</span>Kaestra added then, shooting a glance at the bar. The dark-haired Trueborn gave him a short nod, and accompanied by nothing but the sounds of his armor, the plates sliding across one another as he moved, he made his way towards the innkeep, obviously unimpressed by these demanding, harsh creatures."
3998,"Warhammer 40,000",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44151,2014-11-20T00:10:33,Ragnar Ice-Blood,"The barman was simply amazed by the sheer number of people that were in his bar. IF they could be called people that is, for the Xeno was hardly a person of note. Even they were royalty in their horrific race’s eyes. But still he would serve them, money in his pocket was better than money in their pockets.<br/><br/>---------------------------------------------------------------------<br/><br/>Heraz merely watched and took momentary sips from his drink as other patrons started to flood into the small and dingy ball. He noted that two of his long term allies, Fain and his…sister, Aleria had walked in. Calling the latter a woman had always confused Heraz, but it was wise to not question the whims of Slaanesh and his…or her, followers.<span style=""color: #004080"">“Greetings brother and, sister.” </span>His response was, nodding at them both as they entered the bar. He had first met them many centuries ago, when they were naught but dogged loyalists under the corpse-Emperor, but he had changed that, and brought them under the power of the Chaos gods. The younger of them seemed to take a liking to Slaanesh, while the elder seemed to merely be undivided. When he spied that the man’s ‘sister’ was seething with barely controlled rage, Heraz felt that he should ask the reasoning.<span style=""color: #004080""> “What’s wrong with her? Isn’t the bar or the tavern the seat of Slaanesh? Were people come to seek pleasure in alcohol…not that beings such as ourselves are affected by such liquids.” </span>He found it rather odd, but not as odd as the other creatures that trod through that.<br/><br/>A smallish humanoid followed the two hulking Space Marines; he was clad in a thick and dark robe. Covering his flesh and any weapons that may be present upon him. Heraz didn’t exactly know what to think of him. Perhaps some begging wretch off the streets looking for a hand out of gruel? It certainly wasn’t out of the question. However, when he hurried himself over to the short Tau woman, Heraz began to believe that the man was in turn a Tau. Perhaps they were even spies for their damned empire…then again; their empire seemed like a sparkling gem compared to many worlds of the Imperium. More likely, were that they were left here by the recent Tau conflicts; he had seen a few other soldiers now turned into ‘exiled’ soldiers. Either way, Hera saw not a single reason to interfere, and as such he did nothing but merely drink from his own glass of booze while watching the door. It was wise to always pay attention to details, and keep an eye on the exits. He did notice however, a normal human come walking in. A guardsman.<br/><br/>A subtle hiss of hate could just about be heard from Heraz’s direction as he slowly moved towards the guardsman’s position. He had taken a seat upon a stool just by the bar. Heraz now stood behind him, though he leaned in close to his ear and asked him.<span style=""color: #004080""> “Tell me wretched loyalist, why are you here? And do answer quickly; I am loathe to have to wait for answers from the likes of you.” </span>His tone was calm yet no less threatening, like a viper just waiting to strike at its prey. “Hope that I do not have to spread your entrails across this planet.” He finished up; his tone still just as terrifying as the moment that he began.<br/><br/>Drawing away from the man, a group of abnormally tall individuals walked into the bar. Heraz recognised them instantly, by their black armour and the shape of their helmets.<span style=""color: #004080"">“Dark Eldar…” </span>He said under his breath, he had fought many conflicts against their raiding parties, if it had taught him anything it was that Eldar was quick but no tougher than a human. And there were three of them. Just perfect. He watched as the tall haughty beings ousted a human from his table, killing him in the process, before continuing on like nothing had ever happened. Heraz hated them, loathed them even. Everything about them, not even Slaanesh was as fickle as those creatures with the pointed ears. However, he would not act against them. Instead he turned back to Fain and said to him.<span style=""color: #004080"">“Come brother, let us talk.”</span>Before walking off to where his insult hurling sister was sat.<br/><br/>------------------------------------------<br/><br/>Morskrar couldn’t believe his crimson red eyes. There were just about every race that could put up a good scrap! All within easy reach! From huge and power armoured Space marines, to weedy little ‘ooman guardsmen. This bar had it all. But he was most impressed by the black armoured creatures that walked in, with spikes adorning nigh on all their armour. They had pointed ears, and pale white skin. Not Orky enough.<span style=""color: #00FF00""> “Oi! nife eaurz!” </span>He bellowed at them, in his usual loud yet intimidating tone.<span style=""color: #00FF00"">“You izunt ‘ard enuff ya bunch a panziez! Not like a proppa Ork!” </span>He finished, a large toothed grin spread across his features. Morskrar would love nothing more than to bash a few heads, especially the heads of those weird pointy-eared creatures.<br/><br/>But for all his bloodlust and enthusiasm for a good fight, he knew that he may have to back down when someone quite literally took the door off its hinges. A huge hulking Ork, far larger he was. A nob. He literally took the door from its hinges with his colossal strength.<span style=""color: #008000""> ‘By Mork, another ork on diz panzie planet? how did ya get here?’ </span>He heard the fellow Ork ask him, and so he answered.<span style=""color: #00FF00""> “Dez oomanz fout dey cud take my klanz wurld! But I came back ‘ere on one of dere shipz, killed ‘undruds of oomanz since den.” </span>Morskrar was quite impressed to see another Ork on this planet; so far he had only really seen humans in large numbers, and nothing that would put up a good enough scrap for his tastes. Even the supply dumps here were too easy to bomb!<span style=""color: #00FF00"">“But wait, ain’t you dat Wortbad fella?”</span>The smaller Ork asked. He had heard of the pit fighting that went on in some of the low spires, but he had never found any of the locations, the humans though, often spoke of an Ork than could beat any human, perhaps this was him?<br/><br/>In his dealings with the larger Ork, Morskrar had barely noticed the other man walking into the bar and ordering his drink. He didn’t care all too much about much however, not unless it gave him more choppiness, more dakka or put up a good scrap. He did however; notice what looked to be another of the ‘knife ears’ this time a woman that was walking past him. She had apparently placed a hand upon his shoulder, not that the Ork could actually feel such a gentle amount of pressure. An Ork’s body barely recognised getting shot! Let alone a some pointy ears putting a hand on them! Taking his mind off the pointy-ears woman, he shouted over the barman once more.<span style=""color: #00FF00"">“Oi! Barmun! Get us a drink wud ya?”</span><br/><br/>-----------------------------------------------------------<br/><br/>Ash’Vren was getting progressively more and more anxious due to the sheer number of weird alien creatures that were gathering around her. Gue’la, Eldar, even Orks. They all made her feel nervous; she had never really liked many of the races outside of the Tau empire, despite what the Greater Good taught about alien races, and how they should be incorporated peacefully rather than by brute force. As such, instead of raising her weapon and firing at them, she merely kept her eyes to her documents about this Gue’la hive planet. She was surprised when she spotted a robed man entering the bar. He was quite short compared to the other patrons of the bar, and every inch of his was covered by a thick cloak of dark fabric. His race was a mystery, as were his intentions. But Ash’Vren settled one hand near her sidearm when he walked towards her table.<br/><br/>From here, she could see his face somewhat more clearly, not dulled by the lack of light. Judging by his cobalt blue skin, and the large “I” shaped slit running down his head, he was a Tau, just like herself. But, why? Why was he here? A deserter perhaps? Or maybe just a soldier that failed to reach the evacuation ships during the ill-fated attack upon this planet.<span style=""color: #FFFF00""> “Greetings?” </span>She said to the man, unsure whether to expect being robbed or greeted in return. But she had a more burning question to ask him.<span style=""color: #FFFF00"">“Why are you here? With the Gue’la?”</span>She asked him in a gentle tone, perhaps it was far too soon to ask him about something that could be potentially painful to remember, but curiosity took hold and Ash'Vren’s had a grip of iron.<br/><br/>Behind him, she noticed several Eldar, or rather Dark Eldar come strutting into the bar. They were all clothing with black, spiked, armour and were armed with some kind of strange rifles. It mattered little to her; both kinds of Eldar seemed unwilling to join the greater good, so why bother with them?<br/><br/>----------------------------------------------------------<br/><br/>From outside the bar, a slight clanking sound could be heard, not unlike the sound of metal on concrete. The sound was caused by a creature millions of years old, who had been at his, peak of power before the human race’s ancestors first crawled upon land. To the untrained eye, it was merely a walking skeleton made from a dull grey metal, with a bright emerald fire in its eye sockets. Two great pauldrons upon its shoulders, a large billowing cape behind it. This was no mortal creature; it was a being of living metal, a Necron, and a fearsome lord at that, whose people were technologically advanced than perhaps even the Eldar in certain fields. This was Nehekor, a lord of the Necrontyr people years before biotransference, in the times of the great wars against the Old ones. Yet here he was, a relic of the past, and he had enemies in his sights.<br/><br/>He had been tracking a small group of three Eldar since their arrival upon this planet; he had followed them since their boots first touched the stones of this…primitive world. Truly those that came after the Necron’s great stasis, were…lack lustre at the very greatest of descriptions. But the Eldar, in his mind they were still the great enemy that had to be thwarted, the dogged and favoured children of a greedy and stubborn race. Or at least that was his view. Nehekor observed them entering a dingy looking human building, a primitive and dull little building, that was even missing that most trivial of things, a door. Likely smashed asunder by some rampant madman.<br/><br/>Behind them he walked, as silent as his ancient machine body would allow him to be, which was surprisingly so given how he didn’t even require breathe. He entered the building after them, and was most displeased to find what was inside.<br/><br/>Groups or individuals of them, it mattered little in his mind, but truly the savage and primitive had taken over this place! Orks shouting at passers-by, Humans sprawled across the floor or drinking, and even some blue skinned creatures that he had yet to learn the name of! Savages the bloody lot of them! Supressing the urge to scythe through as many of them as he possibly could with his Warscythe; he merely made a sound similar to a sigh and entered. He merely entered and gave the Eldar a stare as he passed, walking off to a table where only one human sat.<br/><br/>Nehekor was having none of this. There were no seats available, and no spare tables, not that he was going to stoop so low. Instead, he placed his cold machine hand around the throat of the unwitting human, before crushing his threat in his fist.<span style=""color: #FF0000""> “Scum.” </span>He said in a monotone voice, before tossing the body aside. He really was having none of this…<br/><br/>------------------------------<br/><br/>While groups or individual patrons entered the bar, not many seemed to the notice a tall woman, clad in bone white armour and trimmed with red, who was pacing around the outside of the bar, just behind the right-hand corner. She was waiting, and had waited for a great deal of time now.<span style=""color: #FF00FF"">“Where on this planet have they gone?!”</span>She practically shouted, careful to have turned off her helmet’s amplifier before saying anything she may regret.<span style=""color: #FF00FF""> “That moronic…” </span>She went to say, but soon stopped herself from saying it, instead sighing deeply. Rounding the corner, she observed several groups and individuals entering a particularly run down looking building. “Odd.” She commented, watching them. However, she soon decided that following suit and also entering may have been a good idea. She was wrong.<br/><br/>Inside, she spotted several different kinds of primitive creature, barbaric Greenskins, Space Marines and their smaller human counterparts, and even her people’s Webway dwelling cousins…though calling the creatures ‘cousin’ was unthinkable to one such as herself. She even saw a member of the great enemy, a Necron. But she did nothing to it; it seemed...content, and more or less peaceful than the others in the bar. She walked over to the bar at a leisurely pace, looking at the human barkeeper, a slightly overweight and aged man; she scoffed before saying to him.<span style=""color: #FF00FF"">“Your finest of wines if you will. And please do try to hurry it along.” </span>Her tone was calm yet had a distinct deadliness to it, not outright aggression, but certainly not friendship. The barkeeper hurried along and produced a bottle of, less than desirable, wine. She accepted it and merely walked off to a table.<span style=""color: #FF00FF""> “Oh.” </span>She said to him before walking off.<span style=""color: #FF00FF""> “I am Kayriel, should anyone ask for me by name.” </span>The Eldar said to him, now walking off. However, a great depression fell upon her, a sudden mood swing from slight annoyance to just flat depression. Kayriel didn’t understand why, perhaps it was due to the horrific conditions of the bar, or maybe It was just due to the heavily polluted air. Taking a seat, she took the lid from the wine and poured some of it into a glass before trying it.<br/><br/>It. Was. Horrific."
3999,"Warhammer 40,000",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44151,2014-11-20T01:31:01,Mottahko,"Vedelo was watching the whole scene with increasing curiosity. He passed the time by planning how he'd take down every threat. For Chaos Marines, fuel converter pack on the back could be taken out with a hot shot round. The orks, well the nob he'd have to just avoid. Even of he scaled the creature and fired at its head point blank it was possible it would simply ricochet. Probably hot shots for them. If he took at the chaos marines pack first the explosion would likely disoriented the orks long enough to get those shots off. The Dark Eldar could be handled with the auto pistol. Same for the Tau. He'd likely have to flip the table for cover. They'd be quicker to recover. He stopped and sucked in his breath when the God-Machine entered. He wasn't sure what to do with that one. He'd never gone after a Nekron before. He probably wouldn't accept such a contract anyway. He pondered this for a moment.<br/><br/>His jaw almost dropped open when an Eldar entered. Not a Dark Eldar. An Eldar. His hand immediately went for his bag and mask waiting for the bar to erupt. It didn't happen. The Nekron seemed content to set at the table he killed for. And the Eldar grabbed a drink before making her way to the table next to him.<br/><br/>He saw sip her drink and make a face of disgust. A ghost of a smile hovered around his mouth. Leaning over he said to her,<span style=""color: #0040FF"">""Not the best of drinks here are they? But I feel inclined to ask, how is a Nekron and an Eldar on the same planet without trying to kill each other, let alone the same piss poor excuse for a bar? ""</span>"
4000,"Warhammer 40,000",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44151,2014-11-21T00:01:55,Terrence,"The ork nob listened to morskar's story somewhat silently.""<span style=""color: #008000"">Ah, yes, wortbad's my name. Da hoomies brought me here after somehow succeedin' in defeatin a WAAAGH! I was jus' one of dem ork boyz like you.</span>Wortbad snorted loudly as he recalled the unpleasant memory of one of the few losses he experienced in his combat-filled past.<span style=""color: #008000"">""So den dey put me in a crate, I fink dey wanted dere painboyz ta chop me open and poke me insides for some reason. But den some hoomie lootas stoled da crate and broke me out.""</span>A light chuckle escaped from the ork as he recalled the stroke of luck that had saved him from being chopped up on a dissection table.<span style=""color: #008000"">""Course' da homies didn't really want me around, so dey almost krumped me, but den dey decided to throw me into one of dem arenas 'ere in dis dump of a city. As you can see now, dey didn't have any gits in stock that could beat me.</span>The ork was now recalling the brutal pit fights with starry eyes, it had truly been great as long as it started. He then started laughing as he recalled the day of his escape<span style=""color: #008000"">""ya wouldn't believe how I escaped though. I jus' complained all de scraps were getting boring because da gits they pitted me against were complete panzies. so dey then gave me some proppa orky wargear and gave da other guys some of dem fancy flashguns dey call lasguns or somethin. It was still boring, so den I decided to challange all da hoomies dat had always been muckin about on da sidelines. Da stupid gitz all began ta ran away too. So den I just walked out ta look for somethin that actually knew how to do some proppa figthin.""</span><br/><br/>As the ork told his story, another of da knife ears walked by Wortbad's newfound comrade. The ork nob saw the eldar softly but quite intently brushing against the ork's toughened hide. He was too embroiled in his own story to react right away , though he still remembered this detail when he had finished it.<span style=""color: #008000"">""Also, one of dem knife ears over dere brushed by you like he though he was 'arder den you or somethin'</span>Wortbad pointed one of his huge fingers towards the brightly clothed eldar now conversing with her kin.<span style=""color: #008000"">""Dat one in da flashy clothes. Are we gonna let dem panzies jus' mess with ya?</span>"
4001,"Warhammer 40,000",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44151,2014-11-21T22:05:32,hellrazor,"Many people were getting in bar. Wasn't a surprise. This tavern was fucked up. Like, there was a carnival going on. Many people talking, many aliens talking, and there are space and chaos marines. Great, nasty carnival. From every blood, every race. Orks, nice and muscular. Hah, Johnny wanted to talk to them. And Taus... What the hell? Tau? Most likely a... Before Johnny could think about a joke, someone ""huge"" came behind him. He felt his breathe, and he wanted an answer from Johnny.<span style=""color: #0040BF"">“Tell me wretched loyalist, why are you here? And do answer quickly; I am loathe to have to wait for answers from the likes of you.”</span>Johnny turned around to answer, but he saw the Chaos Marine. And, Dark Eldars entering tavern. A gang? Great. But Of course Chaos Marine was still waiting for an answer. Johnny lift his heands up, he was still holding his assault rifle's handle with his right arm. Answered him.<span style=""color: #FF8040"">""Do you think that a wretched loyalist would be in this tavern? Look at them.</span>Johnny pointed Dark Eldars with his rifle's barrel, holding the rifle up to his chest.<span style=""color: #FF8040"">""Well, anyways. Want a smoke?""</span><br/><br/>May be, it was a very funny moment, he offered a smoke to a Chaos Marine. Probably he was the first Guardsman who did it. He knew those Dark Eldars could be a problem, so he decided to keep holding his assault rifle's handle, and keep that rifle up to his chest. If they make a move to him, he's gonna pull the trigger. No matter what, he didn't came to this tavern for to get killed by these murderes and maniacs who thinks that they are superiors."
4002,"Warhammer 40,000",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44151,2014-11-22T18:25:14,Fain,"Fain regarded Heraz with a slight tilt of his head as he observed his sister silently seething,<span style=""color: #0080FF"">""As she will no doubt regile our ears with, Aleria finds it beneath her to be in a bar that caters to humans and other aliens she finds filthy and disgusting. She'd rather enjoy the company of her <span style=""font-style: italic"">pet</span> and drink to excess within her den of love then be here amongst the rif-raff. I rather forcefully made her come. Which she is none too pleased with,""</span>Fain explained in his typical calm steady voice. He never spoke loud, but his words were easy to understand even above the loud hub-bub of the bar. Fain knew Aleria wouldn't reply to his question beyond a friendly nod of greeting until she'd calmed from her anger. She'd most likely explode into bitter resentment and start telling them all how displeased she was, but Fain didn't care one way or another. He was done with this planet, done with her whims and her plaything. He was simply annoyed and angry. Sure enough Aleria began in on her tirade soon after he'd spoken.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF00FF"">""This is disgusting brother,""</span>Aleria said as she gazed around the room, distaste and disgust evident on her feature. Her lips curled into a deepening sneer. She turned her burning ice blue gaze to her brother, glaring intently at Fain with a hatred so deep it was palpable.<span style=""color: #FF00FF"">""I cannot stand the filth in this place, disgustingly weak humans. Nasty insipid Orks, and fowl Eldars, disgusting. Revolting. This place is not worthy of our presence brother you disgrace us!""</span>Her rant was low and sharp, deadly in it's ire. Fain regarded her with an expression bordering on murder.<br/><br/>The drinks arrived then and Fain glared at the barman,<span style=""color: #0080FF"">""You let our glasses become empty and I will have your blood next, are we clear?""</span>he said letting all the anger and irritation fill his words until they were almost as cold as ice. His tone low and his voice even, not raised, Fain didn't see the point in raising his words.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #0080FF"">""I am getting drunk,""</span>Fain said to Aleria with a finality that made her frown deeper. The dark angry light in his eyes sufficient to end all arguments. Fain wasn't interested in her arguments of how revolting the populace of the bar was. He was distressed at being in a city. Annoyed at being stuck here. In this cesspit instead of out in space getting into fights and pillaging other crafts. Taking what he wanted and making the worlds his playground. His mind was bogged down with being around so many aliens and beings and not one worth a salt of what he'd make pirating out in space. It disgusted him that his skills were waisted in this fickle place because his sister was here. For her he was here, they had crashed here and been stranded and instead of looking to hijack a ship she'd wanted to indulge. For her he had stayed rather then just take what he wanted and gone. For her he had lived here for nigh a year. Now he was done and if her whims didn't want to move on to hell with them. He was moving on.<br/><br/>Aleria could sense the anger building inside her brother like a storm. Fain got this way after too long amongst the populace of a world. He hated cities and felt trapped. His whole body radiated that tightness. Her features softened into a gentle smile as she placed her hand on his large armoured arm. His gaze met hers and she gently squeezed his arm.<span style=""color: #FF00FF"">""We'll leave soon my brother I swear it, we'll drink till no memory remains and tomorrow we will look for a way off this hellhole,""</span>her voice so soft only he could hear she took her glass and drank deeply smiling demurely at him. Her features staying in a gentle softness edged only with the faintest revolt at the clientele of the bar.<br/><br/>Fain took his drink nodded and drank over half in one swallow. It wasn't as strong as the liquor he was used to, but it might get him drunk. He rose from the table and walked over to where Heraz was so he didn't have to hear Aleria as she began to hurl insults under her breath at the unseemly company they had to keep this night. Fain simply rolled his eyes and gazed at the Imperial guardsman. Fain glared daggers at the man. He hated them on principle, mostly because he didn't like any form of law... He didn't stay interested long turning away he leaned back against the bar having  his drink refilled instantly when he set it down. He dropped a large pile of change which quickly vanished on the bar to pay for as many drinks as he wanted. He didn't even bother counting the money. He didn't care. He wanted alcohol and that is all he cared about at present.<br/><br/>He sneered at the dark eldar in distaste hearing the comment made about his sister his anger mounted to a deadly level, but as nothing more was done outside of a comment Fain rained in his impulse to go and make the 'trueborn' bloody over it. No one insulted Aleria without his most deadly reaction. He drank instead and nodded to Heraz,<span style=""color: #0080FF"">""Lets,""</span>and he headed back to Aleria sliding into the seat next to her. She looked at him noting even more anger bleeding from him. Her gaze was curious and piercing silently asking him what had angered him now. He waved it away with a slight gesture of her hand.<br/><br/>Aleria looked to Heraz and offered a gentle smile,<span style=""color: #FF00FF"">""Has the darkness been kind to you?""</span>she asked in a gentle almost sensual tone of voice. So different from the cold dark and deadly tone she'd used earlier to criticize ever being here."
4003,"Warhammer 40,000",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44151,2014-11-22T21:22:39,Kee/Xeyn,"Fireblade Stillwater smiles at his kinswoman, happy to hear the dialect of his home sept. He looks her over, takes a deep breath, and has a seat.<span style=""color: #808000"">""Well, comrade, long story short?""</span>He closes his eyes for a moment and smiles - almost as if he finds his present predicament amusing.<span style=""color: #808000"">""Drones. A number of them had gotten stuck and could not reach the evacuation craft. I detatched myself from the Shas'la I was fighting alongside, and tried to free them. Alas, I was pinned down and did not manage to reach the nearest evacuation point in time. I've been looking for a way home ever since.""</span>He gestures around him.<span style=""color: #808000"">""Why else be in this filthy hole of a bar?""</span><br/><br/>He leans back, nonchalantly, not offering anyone else in the bar any heed whatsoever. He pulls a waterskin from under his cloak and has a sip.<span style=""color: #808000"">""And what about you? Desertion, or evac gone wrong?""</span>He leans forward with a sly grin on his face, his old wrinkled face looking inexplicably wicked.<span style=""color: #808000"">""Espionage, perhaps?""</span>He pulls back and looks at her with sharp, clever, smiling eyes, quite a stark contrast to his envoirnment."
4004,"Warhammer 40,000",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44151,2014-11-23T00:09:23,Baobhan,"Arrail had been enjoying her time here, though, something stirred in the area, the cold, harsh, gearous sound of metal on metal as a Nemisis entered the bar, Arrail for a moment broke her emotional act and composure looking to the Necron lord for a staggering moment, before looking back to the Dark Eldar, as well as the Farseer that was in the direct vicinity. A Necron lord being here meant several key things which could not be ignored, the tension in this area, you could cut with a knife. The Ork she had admired for his strength as she had passed them seemed to be being taunted by the other to look at her with Ire, an act the Harlequin did not appreciate in the slightest, the human also seemed to be aiming his rifle at her compatriots, another act which she found in distaste, as the entire area seemed to be going to the dogs, Arrail could not help but act in this scenario. Taking out the mask of a thousand voices and placing it on her face under her raised hood discreetly, the soul-stones on her face began to whisper to her, the many, many voices within the mask came to pass, and as Arrail then<span style=""font-style: italic"">began to speak</span>but it was not with the voice of an Eldar that came from her mouth, but the voice of something else entirely.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #408000""><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Oi, ya boyz wan 'da bess fight you had in allz ya lyfe!? Forget me! Dat dere metal boy thinkz e'z way 'arder dan all of us. E insulted all ov ya! Callin us filfy scum! I no orky speak! Les turn em to scrap!!!""</span></span><br/><br/>Gripping the baton, she had overheard the muttering of the word as the metallic monster had killed a patron of the bar who did not relieve his seat. Arrail looked to the Dark Eldar brothers which sat behind him, nodding in a means which would entail for each of them to support her in her attack. There was no way that she was going to allow this creature of the C'tan to walk free, ensuring that his dark-steel form would never again awaken to see the light of day. With a flick of her wrist, the baton extended to the full width of a spear, flinging the two wooden carved ends off as the Harlequin span to build momentum, moving out of her chair into a standing position and throwing the singing spear with all of her might for the slow moving Necron Lord, hard enough and fast enough to penetrate deep through his armour before rotating around and coming back to the Eldar woman. It was likely that the Orks did not remember the days when they fought the Necrons together as allies, both created by the great old ones to combat the metallic scourge. But Arrail remembered the stories, and within her blood boiled the hollow biologically ingrained hatred for their kind.<br/><br/>The toss of her singing spear was not totally on point, listing up more than she would have liked due to an early release it flew closer to the Necton lords' chest area rather than his spinal column where its stomach would be, vastly the weakest point in its composition.<br/><br/>Whether the blow landed or not, the spear would return hastily to its owner, who would catch it with a flashy spin, routing the momentum to a halt as she began to dance a dance of war. The Harlequin Solitaire looking to her opponent and activating her D-field. Diamond like light began to explode from her person as holographic imaging began to create fake trails and images of herself as she then ran at full speed for her opponent, vaulting a table and sliding under another before reaching the Lord with impeccable finesse with the intention of driving a fainting spinning blow for his midsection. The harlequin was young for her station, but she was still worthy of the Name Solitaire!"
4005,"Warhammer 40,000",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44151,2014-11-23T04:25:27,Fain,"Nerosha sat on the edge of the bed in the small inn he'd been staying. He couldn't take much more of this. He rubbed his hands along his forearms. His eyes darting around muttering to himself.<span style=""color: #00FF80"">""Plain weave. Simple crosshatching patterns. THe warp and weft are aligned to for a cross. Increasing strength while keeping flexibility intact...""</span>his muttering trailed off into incoherent rambles for a few minutes. Nerosha was rocking back and forth as he spoke. His eyes darting around seeking to find the source of his newest anxiety. Seeking to find the shadow that would do him in.<span style=""color: #00FF80"">""must be vigilant. Constant vigilance will keep me alive. Alive is good. Good is pleasant...""</span>Nerosha's words trailed off as David spoke softly.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFFF80"">""Nerosha lad, you need to rest, we are going to go find another place where we might find transportation off here. We'll get back home,""</span>David said in a quiet assertive reassuring voice as he rolled over and sat up in the bed. Nerosha focused his darting gaze on David for a moment. Nodded and said nothing more. His eyes began to roam the room again as though looking for another threat. David watched him for a moment and then sighed.<span style=""color: #FFFF80"">""You are not going to sleep are you?""</span>David said softly as he got up and began to dress. Nerosha shook his head remaining silent. He sat on the bed and began to hum softly to himself. An old lullaby his mother used to sing to him.<br/><br/>David finished dressing and then rose turning to face Nerosha. Nerosha started and let out a faint scream backing up at the sudden motion. His eyes going wide and for a few moments he sat huddled against the wall staring at David in startled fear and surprise. Nerosha's heart thundered in his chest as it so often did. He pressed his hand over his heart and stuttered,<span style=""color: #00FF80"">""do-don-don't like that,""</span>Nerosha mumbled his gaze darting around the room again.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFFF80"">""Come on little master, lets get ready and head out then,""</span>David said beginning to gather up the pack he'd managed to salvage from their wrecked craft. Nerosha nodded and started to dress in his normal white clothing. His white boots and his 5 weapons. He sat back down on the bed once dressed taking out his comb he began to comb out his white-blond hair 55 times. Counting every stroke. David marly stood and waited. Once done Nerosha rose and headed down the stairs counting each step as he went.<span style=""color: #00FF80"">""1. 2. 3...""</span>on and on it went. David used to this marly followed after Nerosha.<br/><br/>Nerosha froze as soon as he opened the door and noticed the crowds. David lightly pushed Nerosha out into the street.<span style=""color: #FFFF80"">""Can't stay in doorways Nerosha,""</span>David said with a light smile. Nerosha stood. The noise was overwhelming. The thumping of boots on stone. The scraping of metal on metal. Metal on stone. The squeaking of gears. The grinding of stone on stone. Everything was overwhelming. He had no idea where to look. Where to focus. How to protect himself. He had to protect himself. Had to protect. Had to. She smells were like nothing he was used to. The thick rich scents of every food he could think of. The scents of unwashed flesh, of oil and raw sewage. It was revolting. The stench of humanity, of aliens, of other creatures. Of everything under the sun. Again disorienting. Again without any way to block it all out. The sights were brilliantly blinding. The colors. The blinding flash of metal. The occasional flash of weapons on an individual. Some flashing of flesh. Too many beings. To much to take in all at once. Every shadow flowing with the flow and ebb of the traffic. Nerosha found himself flinching back against the stone of the building. He wanted to run and hide. Wanted to find a place with less chances of exposure. David lightly place his hand on Nerosha's shoulder.<span style=""color: #FFFF80"">""Come Nerosha, it's three blocks, then we'll go into a bar, were bound to find a pilot with a ship in there.""</span><br/><br/>Nerosha nodded shaking like a leaf. David started to guide Nerosha down the street and he walked heading as fast as his feet could take him. Nerosha tried to focus on everything at once and found it a very tiring concept. He would flinch away any time anyone drew near. Every shift in light had him reaching for his blaster or a dagger. His sword was strapped across his back, but he didn't draw it. He scanned every street and alley. Until finally they reached a dingy bar. Which had Nerosha curling his lips at the sight. It was filthy and dirty. He flinched as David opened the door and the loud noises of the population of the bar reached him. Too many people. To much noise. He flinched away, but David had a tight hold on his arm and he couldn't retreat.<br/><br/>David almost dragged Nerosha into the bar with him as he entered. Eventually though Nerosha drew close to Davids side just to avoid touching anyone flinching away at all loud noises. They made their way to the bar and Nerosha spoke in a low tone to the barman who seemed happy to see another human.<span style=""color: #00FF80"">""A... I... um...""</span>he stammered as he scanned the menu and finally settled on.<span style=""color: #00FF80"">""Whiskey please,""</span>he said in an unsteady voice barely audible. He started to look around again as he waited unable to stay focused on the barman when so many threats came into one location.<span style=""color: #00FF80"">""Eldars... or Dark Eldar.... Orks... definitely Orks... and... and... Tau... And... and... human. Oh Space marines... or are they Chaos... Aliens I don't know... More of those then I'd like. Much much more. Species of unknown threat. Unknown powers...""</span>he said to himself as he stood there. Every word spoken softly that most likely no one really heard. The bartender placed the drink on the table. David ordered a shot himself and then set coins on the table taking his own glass. Nerosha shivered as he drank. He didn't like being in this place. He looked around and found the safest corner. Retreating to it he leaned against the wall. So his back wouldn't be unprotected as his gaze darted around the bar trying to calm himself enough to go talk to someone and find a way off this rock and home."
4006,"Warhammer 40,000",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44151,2014-11-23T14:27:01,Anadwen,"The stars... The stars... Their light so vibrant...<br/>It's been ages since he's seen the stars. Decades? Centuries?<br/>He never looked at the sky, he only gazed before himself... That was where the blood streamed!<br/><br/>Rolling over on the thin bed, he stared at the wall before himself. The paint was peeling, revealing the unsightly surface underneath it. He sneered at it, eyes narrowing in the darkness. The sleep wasn't coming to him, it was unwelcoming, so unwelcoming. It did not come to him. It refused. They were whispering. No matter how hard he clutched his shoulders, his thin, bony fingers digging into his pale skin and leaving red marks on it, they kept whispering, the sleep wasn't coming. He needed it, he knew he needed it, he needed it more than anything, but it wasn't coming, his mind was stirring with the disharmony of the voices, and his eyes remained wide open. Turning and tossing, he fought it, but alas, the peace of his mind wasn't an opponent he could tear apart by the strength of his muscles.<br/>A silent laughter forced its way out of his throat. It was a repulsive, harsh sound, not even remotely close to what most would identify with this emotion; far closer to a ravenous cawing, a silent growl of a wolf, and clicking of steel, it echoed among the bare walls of the room. His eyes narrowed, and he clenched his teeth tighter, lips stretching into a psychotic grin. No! He'd silence them...<br/><br/>Especially<span style=""font-style: italic"">that</span>voice. The one that clawed at the last scraps of his sanity, saying awful, awful things, so awful, so awful, so horrid, so awful. He'd make it shut up once and for all, he'd skew blades through it till it'd bleed out all of its precious strength! He refused to admit to it, he refused to take it as a part of himself. He cared not for what it was, but no way that... Thing was a true part of his.<br/>Rolling over, he sled off the bed, placing his feet upon the cold concrete ground, yet he did not feel it burning his skin with the intense cold. Noiselessly, his long steps carried him through; only the sound of his black garment could be heard, brushing both against his almost gaunt, pale figure, and the floor itself, as he strode into the bathroom. The tiles, too, were cold, a stark white, kept obsessively clean with the power of bleach and desensitization, even though the room was worn by use of countless visitors. He cared little where he slept, though. He allowed himself only a little of rest, and only scarcely - for the greater good.<br/>His hand turned the cold water up, letting it fill the bath, and himself pulled the upper part of his garb off, throwing it onto the floor, now bare-chested; the color of his skin could have competed with the tiles themselves, that was how light it was. At least, for the most part. His shoulders were riddled with the black and blue marks his fingers have left in them after his failed attempts to force himself to sleep, long strokes running down them, long and thin like those hands of his, just like them.<br/><br/>The mirror captivated him. To gaze upon his own face... What was it in it that always caught his attention like this? Without rational reasoning, he kept staring into it, his eyes taking on an almost white color thanks to the interior of the bathroom. They were mirrors, too, but of a different sort.<br/>They said that eyes are the mirrors of the soul. Then why were his like this? Why were they reflecting what was around him, instead of having a color of their own? Was he really like them, so uneven with himself, so devoid of an internal harmony, so chaotic - so blank?<br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Blank, empty! You're empty!</span>one shouted.<br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Empty! Empty! Empty, you mad freak!</span>another one laughed, mocking him in its tone.<br/>The disharmony grew worse and worse. But all of it was silenced when<span style=""font-style: italic"">that</span>voice slithered in, its sound, the cold, sticky, suffocating feeling filling his mind at every single of its sounds. It was the worst one of them all. It was there for as long as he remembered - always there, always accusing him of awful things, always throwing every deeply-buried fear into his face at the worst moment possible. It was vile, acidic, poison in every syllable, venom in every word. His eyes widened, and he, clenching his hands around the basin's edge, sunk down, breathing heavily. He rolled over. Bent in the corner like this...<br/><br/>He closed his eyes, tightly clenching his teeth, his shoulderblades pushing against the tiles behind him. Empty the mind, and silence everything. No more screaming... No more of<span style=""font-style: italic"">that</span>voice! Enough!<br/>For a moment, it grew silent, its cruel laughter echoing in the dome of his skull, only a reminder of what it used to be just moments ago. His hands clenched around the edge of the bath, and he pushed himself forth, away from the basin, and avoiding the mirror with his gaze. With unnaturally stiff movements - though still far more elegant than a human could ever hope to achieve - he climbed over, stepping into the icy water, in complete ignorance of the fact that he was almost fully clothed.<br/>It rippled as he sunk deeper, his back bending as he shifted his tall frame, forcing it to fit into the small rectangle of space, filled with crystal-clear liquid all the way to the brim. He pushed the air out of his lungs, all of his muscles tightening and shrinking from the cold by instinct. Against the white, he seemed even paler, submerged completely except for his face.<br/>He closed his eyes, feeling the weight of the water on his body, pushing him down, and at the same time lifting him upwards gently. It was freezing... His dark hair swam on its surface eerily, together with the loose fabric of his clothes, soaked and icy. It was oddly calming. A paralyzer to all the voices in his head, finally bestowing silence upon the mess he carried in his soul, split to more shards than what he could count. Drawing a deep breath in, and then pushing all the air out of his lungs, letting himself sink fully underwater.<br/><br/>His eyelids were pushed upwards, and his colorless eyes opened underneath the cover of the water that obscured his vision like a veil, shimmering before his sight. Calm. Finally calm. The cold water made his thoughts slow down down, made the whispering grow as silent, nothing but the quick beating of his own heart pounding in his ears, and the hum of the blood in his veins an additional echo in a calming harmony to its sound.<br/><br/>He could have spent there minutes... Hours... Maybe even longer. He no longer knew, losing all track of time, laying in the cold water with his arms crossed on his chest, completely motionless bare for the deep, slow breathing that made his chest rose and sink. Finally, after making sure that there will be nothing, no whispering, no horrid accusations, nothing at all, just silence, his hands, pale and bony as they always were, slowly shifted from their original position, resting on his bruised shoulders, to the edges of the bath. He pulled himself up, water flowing down his porcelain-like skin, and his long hair clung tightly to his head and back, hiding the arch of his spine underneath it. Observing his frame as he glanced down, he closed his eyes once more, but only for a short moment. He had lost weight since he left Commorragh... Indeed, it was physically possible.<br/>Without any more hesitation, he picked himself up, making his way out of the bath once and for all, even as water dropped onto the tiles of the bathroom floor as he laid his feet upon the ground once more. He gave the towel, hanging nearby, hardly a short glance before grabbing it, and rubbing the water out of the thick black strands of his hair. He'd spend a long time brushing and drying it until it shone, like ebony, strands of black silk, descending onto his back. And with his head finally clear, nothing stood in his way to finally prepare himself, replace the soaked garment with the dark iron of his warsuit, adorn the outlines of his eyes with red and black as wicked as the cold, unforgiving nature of his job here, to become the Blood-drinker again.<br/><br/>The beast with a hide of iron and a mind that knew neither fear nor pain to halt it in its tracks. The governor of weapons, violence, and torture, the servant of his twisted kin. To hell with them. He cared nothing for them. All that mattered to him was the scarlet of blood.<br/><br/>His fingers clenched around the white handle of the comb, stark white against the black metal of the armor. Its slim, slightly curved shape, carved out of the shoulderblade bone of an apparently large creature, raked through his hair, dividing the tangled knots. It would be easy to consider the entire ritual-like nature of the motion odd, but not for him. As he sat on the edge of his bed, mechanically brushing his hair, which reached long under his shoulders, he considered it comfortingly familiar.<br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">What beautiful hair you have</span>, a woman told him once. No, she wasn't just a woman. She was Baesvynn.<br/>But then that changed.<span style=""font-style: italic"">You have blood in your hair.</span>she started telling him.<span style=""font-style: italic"">You should cut it. It frightens me.</span><br/>He couldn't. He enjoyed the stench of blood, stuck in his then ratty and dirty hair.<br/>What would she say to him today? What would she say to him if she saw him? She'd hate him, he did not doubt it, and one day, she'd come. He betrayed her. She'd come to get her revenge, and her form was hiding in every shadow and every corner. He saw her shadow creeping out of the space between the bed and the walls, the hands reaching to him, they were spiders, crawling up the walls...<br/><br/>Eyes widening, he thrust himself away from the bed, with the soft clink of metal standing in the middle of the room, and by instinct, his hands flew towards the knives by his waist. Only after a few moments, when nothing moved, not even those ominous shadows, he let the air out of his lungs, his stern posture easing up somewhat.<br/>She wasn't here.<br/>But she could be. And that was why he could never let his guard down.<br/><br/>He could not do so.<br/><br/>The task that he had required him to stay vigilant. Ever on his guard and ever ready to draw his weapon, the wicked klaive that has slain more men than one could count. The time it spent in service was nearing two millenia, an old and extremely dangerous weapon... And so pleasurable in the art of killing. It has felled men and beasts, Orks and Tau, his Craftworld cousins and his webway-dwelling kin, daemons and Tyranids. Anything that he encountered. For the will to battle and the determination to win was encoded in the core of every single one of his cells. He existed to ravage, he lived to fight, he breathed this dedication to a warrior's life in, his heart pumped it through his body with every drop of blood and it coursed through his form as the impulses in his nerves, too.<br/>He was the Blood-drinker.<br/>He lived for battle.<br/>He existed for victory.<br/>No one could tell him otherwise, or prove it false.<br/><br/>And she, this little Harlequin, a soulless doll, her stench lingered in the air, and he, like a hound, drew it in. She left tracks that he could follow. His senses could take note of them. He'd follow. Surely, the other one would be there, too.<br/>Leaving a few coins on the table, he exited the room. He left no tracks.<br/><br/><br/>----<br/><br/>The sound of two plates, being placed onto the surface of the table, broke Asduthara out of the intense gaze that he was casting upon Arrail, basking her form in his attention. Yl'agard, with his brow furrowed grimly, placed a meal of thinly sliced, heavily spiced and steaming chicken meat before him, complete with three small side dishes of sauces, and rice on the edge. At least, it appeared to be rice. The Dracon cast a quick look downwards at it, appearing to be far less satisfied than Kaestra with his bloody steak, who had no qualms about eating it like an animal. Young thing, young and uncouth, sometimes he wondered why he took him for apprentice. Finally, he retrieved a knife from his belt, determined not to sink as low as to use the utensils here, which he considered filthy, even if that meant putting his tongue in the risk of cuts from the thin blade of the monomolecular weapon.<br/><span style=""color: #BFFFFF"">""Arrail, excuse me.""</span>he spoke. Yl'agard and Caennyr, already well-acquaintanced with their lord's habits, nodded quickly, and stepped to him. Turning their backs to hide his form, slightly turned as to not allow a single unwelcome eye to gaze upon him, the two Trueborn kept guard over him, hands on their weapons and looking out for any sort of danger.<br/><br/>The shout-out of the ork was ignored with no more than a scoff from the odd-eyed Dusk Blade, but the entrance of a different creature was what attracted his attention. A Nekron. Wretched creature, and be it cursed for it could not even bring them the satisfaction of hearing its agonized cries, the symphony of premortal horrors.<br/><span style=""color: #BFFF80"">""My lord. The company in this tavern is becoming unbearable. That piece of trash is aiming his weapon at us, there's one of the Craftworld sort a few tables off... And a Nekron just entered.""</span>he notified him, in a tone as hard as iron, though he did not turn, not daring to anger Asduthara with a gesture as daring as to bother him during his meal.<br/>He looked up from the meat, blade halfway to his mouth, and something vicious flashed through the cold grey of his eyes. The fact that there was a Nekron and two Craftworld Eldar in one premise meant that conflict was near. He could feel the tense aura in the bar, air stiff enough to make his breath heavy.<br/>He took his last bite, then placed the knife back into its appropriate sheath.<br/><br/>Just in time to see Arrail retrieving her mask, roaring in the voice of an Ork, and flicking the spear into its original shape.<br/><br/>All of the meals, the wine, the cutlery, all was swept to the ground as he flicked the table to the side, taking cover behind it in a half-squatting posture in the instant the refreshments landed on the ground, plates and cups shattering into a thousand deadly shards. His cold eyes scanned the inn, mind assessing the situation within mere moments.<br/><span style=""color: #BFFFFF"">""Cover me. Do not attack, only defend."" </span>the Archon's son commanded them. They could not afford to fight right now, without the appropriate arsenal to attack the machine. It was a Nekron lord, something capable of causing damage even to one like himself.<br/>Screams filled the interior, echoing off its walls. People begun hurrying out, head over head, for they knew that ordinary mortals stood no chance.<br/>Many would die if this broke into a full-fledged fight...Father wouldn't be happy if it was them, too.<br/>He would not fail father.<br/><br/>Without much regard for the danger, he lunged forwards, leaping over the table in a single elegant motion, and with nothing but brushing against the floor in a lightning-fast motion, he ran towards the Solitaire, reaching out to her with one arm, ready to coil around her waist and drag her off, away from the Nekron and straight out of the bar. He didn't doubt himself, even though he would never have absolute trust in his apprentices, the three Dusk Blades, both taking cover, as Caennyr and Yl'agard did, to make sure that no one would dare attack him, or mirroring his motion like Kaestra, a few feet off him, to protect him from any potential close-range attacks.<br/>They knew what to do... And today, it wasn't carnage.<br/>Sadly."
4007,"Warhammer 40,000",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44151,2014-11-29T01:47:12,Ragnar Ice-Blood,"Nehekor was quite pleased with just how easily his machine body had crushed the windpipe of the primitive human, truly these ‘mighty races’ where not as mighty as they thought. His people had battled ancient civilisations that could be called by the standards of these humans. The blue monstrosities looked somewhat better, maybe even worth the same as a warrior, but they were not of the class set by the Necrons. The Eldar…the great enemy of eons passed, where they and their accursed ‘Old Ones’ battled his people; they dared to battle HIS people! Alongside those, those green skinned brutes that were as monstrously stupid as to likely not even remember what their ancestors did! It was all rage inducing for the skeletal Necron Lord, but he held his anger well and truly in check, as was required when dealing with the…lesser races, a concept that not even the Eldar were spared of. However, anger had certainly not been spared when the Great Enemy and their Old Ones assailed his people into nigh oblivion…when the disparate kingdoms of old arise and united once more under a Great King, the declining Great Enemy will shudder in his boots. For the legions of the Necrons would rule them, rule them all! And take their rightful prize!<br/><br/>His thinking had left him vulnerable however, and while Nehekor stood there thinking of just how petty other races were, a great pole-arm hit the wall just an inch in front of his current location. This would not be tolerated, not at all.<span style=""color: #FF0000"">“ENOUGH!!!”</span>He shouted with a volume far greater than any mortal voice could achieve.<span style=""color: #FF0000"">“Great Enemy, if I was here to slay you then know this: I would be tried so already! Not all motives are linked to you!” </span>However, he didn’t believe for a moment that the Great Enemy would ever believe such things, for they were ever fickle and blindly aggressive when dealing with his people, always so aggressive.<span style=""color: #FF0000"">“Imagine this in your fleshy mind; I could have merely had this planet destroyed. Quashed before ever setting foot within sectors of this…place, had its star go supernova and wipe you all from existence. Yet I DID NOT, my motives are my own, as your own activities your own. Leave the past in the past, and leave your petty aggression with it.”</span><br/><br/>The same calm expression still graced the Lord’s metallic face, a perfect image of the calm concealing not a storm, but a tempest of absolute anger and aggression should the lesser race dare to lay a hand on him. It was when he witnessed one of the Great Enemy’s allies trying to drag it off did his expression change, and an ever so slight smile graced his face. Did the Great Enemy’s offspring race truly care for them so much? Perhaps the Cryptarks could cut them up, should they prove aggressive.<br/><br/>When the Great Enemy ran at him, he did nothing. He would repair after apparent ‘death’ and he had one other trick…a phase shifter. A device that, if used properly, would render nigh all attacks moot. And he had timed it well indeed…<br/><br/>--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------<br/><br/>Morskrar listened to his newfound buddy, and apparently he was the great Wortbad of the under rungs of the hive! The nigh legendary fighter that’d broken humans of all shapes and sizes into an even squishier paste then they were normally.<span style=""color: #00FF00"">“Youz da great Wortbad?! Iz an honur to see da legund in da green!” </span>He exclaimed, a toothy grin creasing his face. As a kommando, he had never really experienced the ‘proppa Orky lyf’ like many of his peers had, the idea of getting shot before getting to chop someone up…and be wasted, was never a great idea in his head. His cunning, cunning head.<span style=""color: #00FF00"">“I ‘erd about dem dok oomanz, sum of da ova oomanz talk about ‘em like dere so speshul and powaful. Dey don’t know proppa powa like we Orkz do!” </span>He said after hearing that the human ‘doks’ had wanted to prod and poke among his buddy’s insides. It just wasn’t orky!<br/><br/><span style=""color: #00FF00"">“Dem oomanz just can’t fight like a proppa Ork can, but, I ‘earz that dem big oomanz in da arma…uh…speshss Mareens or woteva dey are. Iz pretty ‘ard.”</span>Morskrar said when listening to just how pathetic the opponents in the arena were. It was disgraceful that they dared to pit some measly human against an Ork. It was just plain unfair on the human.<br/><br/>However, when he heard Wortbad talking about the ‘knife earz’ and how it just brushed passed him like it was ‘arder than him, Morskrar looked at the creature and gave a rather gruff and intimidating growl of anger. He didn’t know all too much about the creatures, but it looked even more a pansy than a human did!<span style=""color: #00FF00"">“Nah, dey look like bigga panzes dan oomanz do. I mean, dey ain’t got no strungth behind ‘um, look at ‘em! Like mezuly littul stickz with armz and legz. Dey ain’t any challenge for an Ork.”</span><br/><br/>He stopped there however, as he heard someone shout extremely loudly, far louder than any human could do surely. Turning around, he noticed that it was one of those skeleton things, a ‘Nekrun’ he’d heard one of the Mek boyz call it before. Though admittedly, Morskrar himself didn’t have a clue about the things, he knew that they liked to get back up after being chopped up though, and that was all he ever asked for in a foe. Something that could take a good beating.<br/><br/>-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------<br/><br/>Just before walking to the table, Heraz looked back to the human guardsman he had tried to scare, and listened to what he said. The human had made an attempt to seem like he wasn’t a loyalist, but he didn’t do so well. Heraz was not impressed, a few aliens in a seedy bar was never enough to prove anything to anyone. However, the guardsman didn’t need to know that his lies were not believed.<span style=""color: #4040BF""> “Good, however I will be watching you, do not even think of running to you pathetic Emperor after this, understood? And I am unaffected by such things as cigarettes.”</span>With that he looked once more at Fain and listened to what his brother had to say to him.<br/><br/>Calling Aleria a ‘her’ was always odd, Heraz had never truly gotten used to it, and likely never would do. The thought of a Slaanesh wishing to become the opposite gender wasn’t an odd concept, but it was confusing at times.<span style=""color: #4040BF"">“Indeed, however it is hardly her fault; we are surrounded by the filthy masses of the Corpse Emperor’s…dogs. To even call them human is a grave error, for these are not people. They are slaves. Pure and simple. They follow the Corpse because they find hope in him…a false and fragile hope…all placed on a rotting corpse that hardly anyone in the Imperium will ever see.”</span>He responded to Fain when he spoke of his sister’s resentment of this entire place.<span style=""color: #4040BF"">“However…I have a…plan. The weaver of fates has granted me rare insight, and I know how we can leave this place.”</span>Being granted enlightenment from Tzeentch was like taking blood from a stone, and he was indeed lying, but every lie fed his master, and a powerful master was a happy one at that.<br/><br/>Heraz chuckled quietly when the sister marine spoke once more, her words laced with spite and hatred for this place that they were stuck upon. He could hardly blame her indeed; this place was the hell hole of humanity, that much was certain. At least death worlds actually had some freedom…this place was slavery and idiots, a horrible mixture that would likely displease his lord.<span style=""color: #4040BF"">“Sister, all problems shall once be solved, when that it is…remains a mystery</span>.” He smiled at the female space marine, a friendly smile amidst the tense air of the bar. So many aliens together could never be a good idea. Ever. Leaving his brother to his drink, Heraz walked over to Aleria’s table and took a seat. The stool literally creaked under the weight of power armour, but it held, barely.<span style=""color: #4040BF"">“Greetings sister.” </span>He said to Aleria with a nod. His interaction with her beforehand had never been all too extensive. Perhaps she would be interested in leaving this place however…<br/><br/>-------------------------------------------------------<br/><br/>Shas’Ui T’au Ash’Vren smiled at her fellow Tau, seeing another of her kind was brilliant, which she realised all too more when she had questioned him, and settled her own curiosity. Seeing another like herself on a world of the Gue’la was always a rare treat, but she loved to talk with them, especially those that were once, or still were, experienced warriors of the Fire caste. Smiling, she averted her eyes from the documents she was reading, and listened to the male Tau speak. His story actually matched her assumption about him, one of the few ill-fated fire warriors that were unfortunately left here during an equally ill-fated attack.<span style=""color: #FFBF00"">“The recent attack left you here.” </span>She paused a moment.<span style=""color: #FFBF00""> “Your sept still has need of you, and…” </span>She leaned closer to him.<span style=""color: #FFBF00"">“I still have secure contacts with the fire caste on a nearby sept world, when I am done here I can help you go back to our homeworld.” </span><br/><br/>A large smile adorned her face as she sat back in her seat, resuming the sitting position she had been in moments ago.<span style=""color: #FFBF00"">“I am here with the Fire caste. A scout, gathering information that may aid another attack. Though sometimes I doubt that any of my gatherings will be of use…this place is horrible. The Gue’la are treated like animals by their masters, the Greater Good has yet to turn it’s enlightenment to this place.”</span>She answered him regarding why she was here, but her tone was slightly depressed. She had been present here for several months now, always gathering information on the locals and on the industrial complexes here. All going towards a newly hatched invasion being planned…and hopefully her ticket off of this blasted planet.<br/><br/>When the voice of an unnatural creature was shouted louder than any creature of flesh could hope to do across the bar, she instinctively looked over at the source of the shouting. Apparently a few of the bar’s Eldar had taken to harassing a…skeleton? That was likely not what the creature was, but its exact natural wasn’t entirely apparent.<span style=""color: #FFBF00""> “What is going on there?” </span>She asked the Male Tau, hoping that he would have a clue about the metal creature.<br/><br/>------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------<br/><br/>Kayriel was far too busy with the horrific tasting wine at first to notice the apparent fight between a fellow Eldar and one of the Great Enemies, a Necron, apparently of high status. He had yet to actually attack anyone, which said that his motives perhaps did not end here, but rather elsewhere. When she did notice their small battle however, she was not amused. Standing up, she drew her sword and activated the weapon’s power field, surrounding the blade in a wreath of cobalt energy, capable of slicing through the thickest of armours. She watched as her fellow Eldar threw a large Pole-arm at the Great Enemy, which unfortunately missed. Her psychic powers would likely be useless on the Necron, for she had never had to test them against the indomitable will of a millennia old machine, whose race could snuff out stars. But she did not attack yet.<br/><br/>Standing still, but still fully prepared for combat, she listened to the words of the Necron Lord, of how his intentions were not of murder and mass destruction, but rather to be found elsewhere. While she hardly trusted Necrons of any and all sorts, their kind once being the lackeys of the star ‘gods’ which were known as the C’tan. However, the fact that the creature had yet to attack the Eldar spoke wonders of how little in the ways of hostile he was. Perhaps he did speak the truth, for ancient texts of the times before the fall of the Eldar star empire taught that the Great Enemy had technology powerful enough to sunder stars with little more than the press of a glowing glyph, and the might to shatter mountains with tiny slivers of metal.<br/><br/>Kayriel was close to believing the Necron, as bizarre as that ever sounded, an Eldar thinking of trusting one of the Great Enemy? Such a thing was nigh on full madness! But it was not madness that stopped her from cleaving the machine apart, but rather wisdom. An enemy avoided wreaked no immediate damage, yet could come back. A fought enemy inflicted horrendous damage, and in this case could still come back from the dead. She didn’t know what to think; did she join her fellow’s and assault the machine? Or did she side WITH the machine and prevent its eventual damage? Her mind was made up the instant her fellow Eldar jumped a table and ran at the machine.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF00FF"">“Stop this madness!”</span>She bellowed at the harlequin as loud as she could, not wanting to have to hurt the woman, but she would do if need be. The saving of a whole sector of space was far more important than some jumped-up harlequin."
4008,"Warhammer 40,000",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44151,2014-11-29T15:54:19,Kee/Xeyn,"Fireblade Stillwater places a hand on top of one of the female's hands, calming. He sits in silence for a while before btalking once again.<span style=""color: #808000"">""I do believe that might be a Nekron. One of the eldest races of the galaxy. There is little that I know of them, but I know they are dangerous... And do not experience death like mortals do.""</span>He leans back, casually, as if to avoid making himself noticed.<span style=""color: #808000"">""From what I know, they and the Eldar have been enemies since time immemorial. Let us not get involved, Tau'va wouldn't condone us dying here, needlessly."" </span><br/><br/>He turns back to the female, taking a deep breath.<span style=""color: #808000"">""So... You can get me back to T'au?""</span>He looks at the female, intense.<span style=""color: #808000"">""I long to get back to my Shas'la companions. After one died, there was one with whom I never got around to bonding with... And during the battle, he earned my loyalty. I yearn to go home, that the ritual may be undergone. And I miss the firing line.""</span>Eyeing his kinswoman carefully - and apparently paying no heed to his surroundings - his experienced gaze not missing any detail of her demeanour."
4009,Darkness in london.,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44197&start=20,2015-01-14T23:57:06,The Creator 7,"Oblivious to her surroundings. Mystique was sleeping soundly. Yet the sleep was very disturbing to her for somewhere in the back of her mind, something was bothering her. This something was nudging her awake, trying to make her move her body.....<br/><br/>This somebody was an old spirit with much knowledge and wisdom from when she was alive. This somebody was Ixonia and she was trying to warn Mystique of the impeding danger. The danger was unknown to Ixonia for she was made of the past but she could feel it through Mystique's bones. But alas , Ixonia could not wake her due to the strength of the spell and Mystique slept on."
4010,Darkness in london.,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44197&start=20,2015-01-16T01:02:32,Terrence,"Murphy grabbed the man by the front of his coat and yanked him closer to himself. The jerking motion caused the man's hat to fall off. And the sight it hid until now was revealed to Murphy and Mithat. Murphy almost let the man go from the shock of what he saw. The man's mouth had been sewn shut with something that definitely wasn't sterilized. The places where the thread passed through the flesh had grown bloated with infection. The rest of the man's face wasn't in much better shape. His skin was dried to an almost parchment-like state, and only a blackness was to be seen where his eyes should have been. The empty sockets were completely black. It was almost unbelievable the man was so perceptive of his enviroment as he was, almost like he still had his eyesight.<br/><br/>Murphy swallowed a crop in his throat and spoke up ""who are you and what do you want from us"" The man remained silent. Murphy grabbed the man with his other hand and threw him onto an empty chair, confident that the turk would keep his fancy revolver trained on this... thing."" You can tell us right now, or we beat it out of you!"" To Murphy's surprise, the man made a sound not unlike laughing. Murphy picked up the copper candlestand he threw earlier. The candle had fallen off in the commotion, revealing a wicked spine of sharp copper that was designed to have the candle spiked onto it. ""What's so funny? We have a revolver trained on you, and as far as I can see, you're unarmed.<br/><br/><div><hr style=""height:2px; width:100%; border:0; color: white;background:white;""/></div><br/><br/>The tracker was quite surprised by the sudden grab, along with the sudden feeling of light shining where his eyes had once been. He could still see, but the brightness of the light blinded him, and before he knew it, he had been thrown onto a chair. The nervous officer was shouting what he assumed to be threats at him. It struck the tracker as rather amusing however, for he had no idea what the man could be saying. For his ears, unlike his eyes, were not replaced in function by whatever fell force animated him. He was effectively mute and deaf, these weren't handicaps to him, for his master had other ways of communicating his goals to him.<br/><br/>As the officer gestured heavily and threathened him however, he noticed that the diplomat was armed with a firearm. It amused him how these men thought they could hurt him with these weapons of mortal men. The tracker decided he had humored their attempts to hold him for long enough. He stood up, defiant of the weapons pointed at him, and walked towards Murphy.<br/><br/><div><hr style=""height:2px; width:100%; border:0; color: white;background:white;""/></div><br/>The man stood up. And murphy raised the candle holder to defend himself. you stay on that chair mate. Or I will stab you until you fall back into it from blood loss.!"" The man seemed unimpressed. He slowly moved closer to Murphy, a hand raised to take the candle holder away. Murphy didn't hesitate another moment, he lunged the improvised stabbiing weapon at the mysrterious man. He struck true, but the impact felt wrong somehow. He was somewhat familiar with the feeling of hitting flesh with a hard object, and this was not such a feeling. It didn't feel like 'slapping around a piece of man-beef' as he usually referred to it, no, it was more like trying to cut into a thick layer of leather.<br/><br/>Murphy looked back to the man's face. Even without eyes, it was still clear his expression was one of amused shock. not pain, not rage, he looked more like he was being tickled rather than being stabbed with a rusty piece of copper. The man now returned Murphy the favor of grabbing him by gripping Murphy's neck with one hand. Murphy desperately stabbed the man several more times, each wound he inflicted closing shut without a drop of blood, as if the man had already been bled dry beforehand. The man tightened his grip on Murphy's neck while shifting his gaze towards the diplomat, whom the tracker still regarded with a sense of amusement."
4011,Darkness in london.,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44197&start=20,2015-01-22T11:38:23,hellrazor,"The fear was so pure for Mithat after seeing the man's face. How could it be possible for ""something"" to be like that, and still... Murphy stabbed the man, stabbed multiple times. It should hurt anything, getting stabbed. Murphy was yelling, but the man looked like not cared. Mithat had a little time, he poked the Lady on the table to wake her up.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-weight: bold"">Lady, wake up.""</span><br/><br/>But at that time, the ""Man"" started walking to Officer Murphy. He was like, the stabbings even didn't give him a little damage. Mithat poked the lady for last time, and aimed at the man. He could do it, and it will cause problems. Or he could do something else, Mithat got few secons to think. The man grabbed Murphy's neck, it was the time.<br/><br/>There was few meters between the scary man and Mithat. Mithat grabbed the tablecloth from table in a second, didn't care glasses falling down from table. Light it with his lighter. The grip on Murphy's neck was getting tighten. Mithat put his gun back, and took the flaming tablecloth. Hoping it will work, Mithat came one and a half meter closer to the Man, and throw the flaming tablecloth behind him, hoping it will attach the man's back and cause him serious pain."
4012,Darkness in london.,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44197&start=20,2015-01-23T00:11:09,Terrence,"The tracker didn't pay much attention to Mithat, the diplomat seemed too shocked by the hideous face revealed to him to really do anything. Instead, the tracker tightened his grip on Murphy's throat. It wouldn't be long until his neck would be broken. Then however, something landed on the tracker's head. It was a simple tablecloth, but it managed to distract the monster long enough for Murphy to wriggle free.<br/><br/>As it seemed, Mithat had set fire to the tablecloth. It didn't spread all that fast at the moment, but it was an oppurtunity to be sure. As the monstrous man stumbled around in the tablecloth, Murphy vaulted over the bar and started searching through the cabinets in the back. It didn't take him long to find what he was looking for.<br/><br/>The tracker had just untangled himself from the cloth enough to have his head free, just in time to see a bottle sailing through the air. It shattered against his head, and the liquid within splashed all over his body. A small few droplets trickled down towards the smoldering flames eating away at the tablecloth. For a moment, nothing seemed to happen, but then the flame sparked over to the concentrated whisky Murphy had just thrown at the tracker. This newfound fuel caused the entire bundle of dessicated flesh and smoldering cotton that was the man to light up like wicker.<br/><br/>Murphy prized himself lucky he knew of the bartender's secret cache of 100-proof scottish whiskey. Thoguh he would have never guessed he would have used it in this way. Whatever the case may be however, now was not the time to think these matters through. Murphy vaulted over the bar again and jumped over the flamiong figure writhing and rolling on the gorund in a desperate attempt at extinguishing the flames consuming its flesh. ""Grab the lady and run, this place'll be crawling with police and the fire department in no time, and they'll have questions we can't answer!"" As Murphy siad it, he grabbed the lady's legs. Hoping the turk would move to grab the lady's torso so they could make a quick getaway."
4013,Darkness in london.,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44197&start=20,2015-01-24T22:16:52,hellrazor,"The tablecloth blinded the man for few seconds. And then, Murphy did very quick but effective move. The liquid caused the man burn alive. Very good idea, using alcohol for this job. It was great team work, and it wasn't planned. Murphy was in hurry for a good reason, the place could get fire and probably Police will be in here. They had to get out, like Murphy said. Mithat took the his pipe on the table and threw tobaccos in it on the ground. He put the pipe in his pocket, it's something important. Plus, they had no chance to leave any proof. After putting the small box in his pocket, Mithat grabbed the Lady's arms. Murphy had her legs, they could get out. But, where are they exactly going? Mithat had no idea about it. He asked Murphy while they were walking out of pub:<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Where are we going, Officer Murphy?""</span>"
4014,Darkness in london.,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44197&start=20,2015-01-25T00:46:31,Terrence,"As the unlikely companions stole away into the night, Murphy was thinking about the possible safe places for them in london. going home was not an option right now. Whatever was behind this would likely have agents lying in wait there. Friends and family were likewise out of the question. And then Murphy had an idea.<br/><br/>""I know a safe place. A past smuggler den down near the sewer outlets of the river thames. I helped with the arrest back when I was still with the police, and as far as I know, no one ever bothered to really block the place back up. It's a good hiding spot for now, as it was built with that exact purpose in mind."" He then looked over to his now fire-forged companion. ""You know, we never got to the part where you told us your name."" Murphy was trying to keep a conversation going, if only to cope with what he just experienced. ""From your clothing and sophisticated manners, I'm assuming you are an aristocrat of some sort?"" The man's clothing was indeed quiote expensive looking. And Murphy remembered him smoking some exotic-smelling tobacco."
4015,Darkness in london.,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44197&start=20,2015-01-27T19:29:58,hellrazor,"A smuggler den was interesting idea. Still, Mithat was thinking to go his home. There were useful things in his home, and they could do some research all night in his Library. Smuggler den, probably very dark corner in London. It wasn't Mithat's style, but the Turk had no choise. His home should be dangerous for now.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Yes, we can go there. We can hide at there, then we can go to my place.""</span><br/><br/>Then, a good question came from Murphy. Mithat forgot to introduce himself to Officer. It was a shame for a gentlemen like Mithat. He felt very bad because of it. He was kind of Aristocrat, not really. But he was at high-class with less money. A literated man.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""I apogalize for not introducing myself first. I'm Ibrahim Mithat. I'm a Turkish Diplomat. </span>"
4016,Darkness in london.,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44197&start=20,2015-01-28T01:46:53,Terrence,"The turkish man introduced himself as a diplomat named Ibrahim Mithat. His position was quite what Murphy had expected it would be. Murphy tried to keep the conversation going.""You said something about being followed by the devil earlier? what was that all about?"" It was something that interested Murphy greatly. He himself had also had a close encounter with the supernatural. ""Now that we're on the subject. I remember that I myself also didn't really elaborate on what I said, but that probably had to do with us getting assaulted by that...thing."" Murphy spat the last few words out like they were some bad taste in his mouth. He still quite remembered the face of the man, a thing he had paid less attention to at the time was the man's smell however.<br/><br/>It had been a smell most unfamiliar. It reminded him of the chemical smell of a pharmacy. Or some other place that handled chemicals. The man had been inudated with the penetrating odor, but Murphy couldn't quite put his finger on what it had been.<br/><br/>Snapping back on the conversation he had been holding with Mithat, he realized now was also not really the time to talk of encounters with monsters. ""I'll tell you what happened once we're in hiding. It's not too far from here anymore."" Murphy could already hear, and perhaps more tellingly, smell the waters of the river Thames.<br/><br/><div><hr style=""height:2px; width:100%; border:0; color: white;background:white;""/></div><br/>Back in the bar that Murphy and Mithat had so expeditiously fled, a charred body lay on the ground. The fire that had blasted all over the tracker had utterly charred his flesh and destroyed his muscle. The people in the bar were starting to wake up, some realizing what they saw on the ground, but most being too lethargic to do something about it.<br/><br/>It was then, that something stirred in the blackened heap on the ground. The body slowly but surely began moving, lack of tendons and muscle be damned. The wakening bar patrons couldn't believe their eyes, a woman started screaming, waking up everyone else. However, the tracker had already shambled out the door. An unmistakable purpose in his step."
4017,Darkness in london.,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44197,2014-11-22T21:11:09,Terrence,"In a dinghy pub in whitechapel in the dead of night, a table stood, lit by a single candle. Most of the patrons had already gone home and those that hadn't were probably too drunk or too tired to care about anyone else coming in. The table had been reserved for a meeting of persons who had all encountered things not of this world. They were all from different echelons of society, all had drastically different lives up until now, but they were all connected in that they had all seen through the masquerade that went on in society. Whether it was due to a close encounter of the supernatural kind or a a study in things best left unknown, all had seen the other side of the veil.<br/><br/>Today, they would gather here, in this neutral ground where those of all walks of life could gather for food, drink and company. It was a scene of stunning normalcy, and of ignorant bliss that would infuriate someone who knew what lurked in the darkness.<br/><br/><div><hr style=""height:2px; width:100%; border:0; color: white;background:white;""/></div><br/><br/>From the darkness outside, a rugged man entered the building. Murphy had been at home the last few days, the shock of his life being turned upside down still hadn't completely sunk in yet. He had followed the rumors leading to this place purely on a whim. He didn't think anyone else would show up, it was more an attempt at his mind to reconcile what he had experienced a few days ago. it seemed logical that at least one other person in london had seen what he had seen, or had his boss really been right and had he really just constructed the memories of the event in a drunken stupor?"
4018,Darkness in london.,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44197,2014-11-22T21:38:37,hellrazor,"Ibrahim Mithat is a diplomat in London now. But he knows that, the things lurking in darkness are still around there. Nothing changed. At least he knew people who could deal with them, or at least know them in Istanbul. But in London, he was alone. He tried to learn as many things as he could from books. Something was coming from ""there"". He couldn't name it, but he knew it. Something, is coming.<br/><br/>He heard rumors about local Pub and went to there to check the place. Not for drinking. He was looking for a man named ""Officer Murphy"". He got fired after a terrible thing happened, at least it's what Mithat heard. He almost end up in Asylum. They gave him a description and a name. Murphy could be someone that Mithat could talk. Mithat get in the pub with a fez on his head and a gray suit. Looked around for a minute, then tought he saw him. Still not sure, but came close to the man to ask him if he is Officer Murphy.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Excuse me sir, are you Officer Murhpy?""</span>"
4019,Darkness in london.,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44197,2014-11-24T02:36:29,Terrence,"To Murphy's honest surprise, someone adressed him. He had thought this impromptu meeting would be nothing more than a waste of time, yet here someone was calling him by name. ""It depends... who's asking... and why?"" Murphy took a moment to look over the man. He seemed to walk with the grace of a nobleman of some kind, and had the clothing to match. The fact the man was a foreigner seemed to indicate him to be a diplomat or emmisary of some far-off country. Murphy had no love lost for the high class, for he had seen firsthand who they exploited to maintain their wealth. Still, if this man was truly here because he too had seen something not of this world, Murphy would listen to what he had to say."
4020,Darkness in london.,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44197,2014-11-29T01:19:11,The Creator 7,"Mystique Anne Merrieweather was trying to decide what to wear that evening. She didn't want to look like she had money even though she had quite a bit nor did she want to look like someone that the dog had drugged out of the alleyway either. That left her the only obvious choice of a servant. An Irish lass for Irish are on the superstitious side and would do well enough for this chance encounter. She had deep pockets sewn in this particular dress which were attached to an inner pocket. This was one of the methods that Mystique would use to hide something. This something was a small box that was tied up in a faded ribbon.<br/><br/>Once the box was placed inside the pocket and in a comfortable position- an important factor in her mind- a bonnet on her head, a bit of loose change in her pocket and an old shawl over her shoulders, Mystique was ready to disappear into the night. Her own maid shook her head as she looked away from the sight of her Lady Mystique slipping outside. It would be an early to bed night for she wanted to know, see, hear nothing.......<br/><br/>Walking in the manner of a servant on an errand for her Master, she followed the verbal instructions of one who told her of this meeting. Not that a mild mannered Lady would know of such things but certain help would know and one knew of her desire of uncovering supernatural phenomenon. However this disguised Lady found the dingy pub and walked inside confident that she would find the one who she was looking for.<br/><br/>She glanced at several patrons who were sleeping it and saw a man earnestly speaking with another one. She took a deep breath and quietly walked up to them.<br/><br/>""I presume that one of you are Officer Murhpy. Which one of you be him?"" Mystique asked softly as she looked from one to the other."
4021,Darkness in london.,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44197,2014-12-01T21:03:46,hellrazor,"Well, it was weird that they weren't at 21st century and talk normally. At leat for Mithat Pasha, he had to be gentlemen. Well, there was no good way to answer Officer's question without breaking those rules. So, who cares?<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Officer, I heard you got fired. I know what happened. I know, because I witnessed some dark incident like that. I think, we can understand each other.</span><br/><br/>Mithat take out his pipe and started preparing it. It was the time a woman entered there. Normally in Turkey, women couldn't do that, and there was no way to talk to them directly. But again, Mithat had to say something. He wanted to defend the man for a reason. Because, they are in the same boat? Woman's question was weird, and she didn't said her name first.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Who's asking?""</span>"
4022,Darkness in london.,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44197,2014-12-02T01:03:26,The Creator 7,"Mystique looked at the man who spoke to her. She tilted her head to one side as she considered what to say. She did not care one wit about the customs of her country. After all, her father practically threw her out of the house when he found out about what she did in the privacy of her own bedroom. At first her father felt that it was just a parlor trick but as she told her father about different things about different unsolved cases, he believed that his own youngest daughter was possessed with a demon of some kind.<br/><br/>After a local priest tried to get rid of the demon by exorcism, her  father decided to find a small place where she could live and maybe even make a small living off her 'oddness'. Now she had the freedom of being herself. She did as she felt as long as she didn't break any important laws. And some are just stupid anyways.<br/><br/>After considering what to say- since she actually shouldn't be in a pub and the main reason why she dressed as a servant girl-<br/>she cautiously spoke.<br/><br/>""I am asking. I need to speak to a  specific person. That particular person is Officer Murhpy. Now if you would simply tell me which of you is Officer Murhpy, I will deliver my message."" she spoke firmly."
4023,Darkness in london.,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44197,2014-12-03T23:04:39,Terrence,"The foreigner claimed to know of Murphy's situation. This awoke some sketisicm in the dejected ex-officer. He finally looked the man in the eyes, and what he saw were eyes he recognized quite well. The man had the same slightly deranged glint in his eyes that he saw in his own every tome he looked into the mirror. This kinship was all Murphy needed to convince himself of the man's authenticity.<br/><br/>""I believe you, you have the same look in your eyes as myself.""<br/><br/>Murphy was about to coninue talking to the man when an unusual figure entered the pub. A woman, seemingly dressed as a servant of some kind. Murphy wondered what business she had in this den of pleasures and debauchery. this question answered himself when the woman walked up to him and his newfound arab comrade and asked whether one of them was Murphy. Murphy was just about to answer her question when the arab cut him off. A slight chuckle escaped Murphy's lips as the man used the exact same rude greeting he had used himself.<br/><br/>It seemed to quite unsettle the woman however, as she briefly had to regain her composure before firmly asking for murphy once more. ""Yeah, I'm Murphy, now lady, deliver your message and run on back home. This is no place for innocent womenfolk such as yourself."" It was as much a threat as it was a warning, Murphy knew of the kind of clientele that lurked in places like this, and he didn't doubt there were already men making their move to try and woo this lady."
4024,Darkness in london.,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44197,2014-12-04T20:16:28,The Creator 7,"Mystique nodded but since she did not trust the Arab guy, she decided to play it safe. Plus she did not like being here at all. It gave her the creeps so she went about the safer way.<br/><br/>""I am to tell you to come to a certain address to see a certain person who wishes to meet you.  But I can not tell you of the name. It is to well known and ......... Well, sometimes some things are not to be spoken out loud."" Mystique slipped her hand into her pocket and pulled out a card and placed in front of Officer Murphy with the face down. The card read as follows:<br/><br/>Miss Mystique Anne Merrieweather<br/><br/>It had no address or any directions of any sort. It was plain white card with the name printed in black.<br/><br/>""One last request, Officer Murphy."" the woman spoke once more as she took out a box. She gently untied the box and then placed it in front of Officer Murphy.<br/>""Please take the cards out of the box and shuffle them. After you have shuffled them, place them in the box.""<br/><br/>She took a small step backwards to watch Murphy with one eye and the other eye seemed to roam about the room. A sickening trick that she had practiced and the effect was startling to most people. She simply stood there silent as a statue with her arms crossed...... just waiting and watching with the roaming eye........"
4025,Darkness in london.,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44197,2014-12-12T22:10:17,Terrence,"Murphy wondered who would have such need of him that they would send a servant to personally come fetch him. After all, he was just some washed up lunatic who got drunk and was expelled from the police for all the general public knew. He looked over to the paper, he didn't know the name at all, but it seemed to be some aristocratic name. He never did care much the aristocracy. He looked back up to the lady again, about to ask who this mystique might be, when she presented him with a box of some kind. The woman requested Murphy to shuffle cards for some reason. ""OK, I don't know what this whoel card thing is, but I guess I'll go along with it, it's not like I'm in a position to doubt the veracity of card tricks and th like.<br/><br/>Murphy slid the box across the table and opened it, the cards inside looked rather unusual, probably hand-made, it also didn't seem like they were a normal pack of cards. Nevertheless, Murphy took the cards and shuffled them almsot casually, card games were a common way to pass the time in Whitecastle, and Murphy was often elected to deal the cards. ""Well, now that those cards are shuffled, why don't we set off to this mysterious person who so urgently needs my company."" And with that said, Murphy stood up from the table, made a gesture to the barkeep commonly interpreted as 'put it on the tab' and turned to the lady, ready to follow her to wherever Murphy's presence was asked.<br/><br/><div><hr style=""height:2px; width:100%; border:0; color: white;background:white;""/></div><br/>Elsewhere in the alehouse, something reacted to Murphy's leaving, a man turned towards the unusual assortment of people making preparation to leave the building. The man wore a wide brimmed hat and an balck coat, his pants were brown and stained thoroughly with dirt, as if he had been walking through mud, his hair was dr and messy, and his eyes were concealed by the brim of his hat. The other bar patrons had cleared some room from him, as he had an unpleasant musty smell about him, like meat that had been left out to dry for too long. Unbeknowst to Murphy, this man had been trailing the ex-lawman for quite some time, the man's reasons for doing so were ony known to him, and Murphy had yet to detect the fact he was being followed. And like that, he waited under the cover of a crowd, he would follow the haphazard group should they decide to leave, but for now, he simply waited.<br/><br/>(Note: despite the fact that I pointed out the man's presence, he has done nothing yet to warrant the attention of anyone IC. From the distance at which he is standing, he looks like just another bar patron imbibing on ales, a simple detail in the crowd, please keep this in mind when replying.)"
4026,Darkness in london.,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44197,2014-12-14T23:59:01,hellrazor,"Ibrahim Mithat was nervous because of the woman. It wasn't something he see to much back in Turkey. Woman freely enter a place where there are men around, and start talking freely. Interesting, really interesting. God, the Great Britain is a strange place! And it was sad that he was being avoided, good those both infidiels can have talk to each other. Who cares, Ibrahim Mithat was going to smoke some good tobacco.<br/><br/>He took his pipe and started preparing it while the woman gave a box to Murphy. And now, things were getting strange. Cards in that box, and Murphy started talking to going and seeing that person. Again, no one was asking his opinion. Because a Turk wasn't important, the Sick Man of Europe. Sick man from Sick man of Europe! And he was Asian, not counted as white. Too bad for him. He light the pipe but he was upset about the things going to happen. He took a deep breathe from his pipe and looked in Murphy's eyes. How can you accept seeing someone that easily? Ibrahim Mithat leaned to Murphy's ear and wishpered:<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""And, how are we going to trust her?""</span>"
4027,Darkness in london.,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44197,2014-12-15T01:07:18,The Creator 7,"After the cards were shuffled and placed back into the box, the woman smiled at Murphy. Carefully, she tied the ribbon around the box and tucked it in her deepest pocket.<br/><br/>""Thank ye, sir. Would you be wanting to go now or would you like to visit another time? Perhaps your friend would like to come as well? I am sure if the Lady would  not mind... no not all. As long as it is just the two of you, it should be fine."" she spoke as she started to pull her scarf up and around her head.<br/><br/>She was not sure that she wanted to have two strangers in her home but she wanted to see if even one of them would be worth talking to. Her father was still had his doubts that she had all of her wits."
4028,Darkness in london.,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44197,2014-12-16T00:53:14,Terrence,"In Murphy's eagerness to find someone else that believed him, he lost sight of a very important possibility. The turk dispelled his overeagerness with but a single sentence. !How are we going to trust her?! It was quite a different avenue of possibility, what if this woman was indeed not a victim, but an agent of the malign forces that had scarred Murphy and the turk. ""Miss, you seem awfully eager to get us to come along to your home. And my turkish comrade here raised a very good question, can we trust you?"" Murphy wondered what kind of stupidity had beset him to simply trust some random woman who came in and all but demanded he come with her. Murphy looked around to see if anyone was listening, what he was about to say would sound insane even from a drunk man, and he was obviously sober.<br/><br/>""Lady, you may not have heard this yet, but I almost got my leg torn off from by some monstrous demon straight out of your worst nightmares. What's your story?"" Murphy then turned to the foreign diplmoat on his side. ""And for that matter, whatever monstrous event happened to you?<br/><br/><div><hr style=""height:2px; width:100%; border:0; color: white;background:white;""/></div><br/>It would seem the tracker's quarry wouldn't leave the premises quite yet. This pleased the unknown stalker. However, it would appear the his prey were starting to spread knowledge of the supernatural amongst one another. His ears were sharper than an normal man, and he had no problem listening in on the conversation. He tensed up, his masters would not be pleased should these people be allowed to unite themselves, it was time he intervened, but he would have to wait for an oppurtunity, this alehouse had way too many witnesses for him to show his true nature. And then his mind remembered, one of the gifts granted by his masters.<br/><br/>The man started humming, to a casual listener, it would simply sound like a rather cacaphonous attempt at imitating music, but the sounds held purpose, before long, the shroud of the night would overcome this place, and he would have free reign to do as he pleased.<br/>(OOC: starting from this post, people in the bar are becoming inexplicably drowsy,before long, sleep will have incapacitated everyone.)"
4029,Darkness in london.,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44197,2014-12-23T17:15:11,hellrazor,"Ibrahim Mithat was greatful that Murphy agreed with him. How can you trust someone like, her? There was something strange going on with her for sure. But it also could be good to learn her real story, like Murphy asked Mithat right now. He stopped for a moment, took a breathe from his pipe. How to answer a question like that?<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""There was a demon following me, I still don't know why it followed me. It came from darkness, and... It was everywhere, following me. I took a help from someone. Then, I started reading, reading and reading more. I finally learned many things about that darkness.</span><br/><br/>Mithat looked at people in the Pub. There were many people around. Are they also witnessed things? Who knows? Mithat turned to Lady:<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""And Lady, what is your story?""</span><br/><br/>He was waiting for an answer, and waiting for her to tell the truth. Then, he could trust her. The Lady just appeared, even didn't introduce herself first and wanted Murphy to follow her. Mithat had to be careful about Murphy, they both should stand against what's waiting for them."
4030,Darkness in london.,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44197,2014-12-25T03:32:46,The Creator 7,"Mystique simply was wanting to leave for something was bothering her. She did not understand just what but it was definitely something. Now what should she say.....<br/><br/>' Monstrous event? Perhaps some things should not be spoken in public. One does not know who may be listening to what one is speaking. But if you insist, nothing monstrous ever happened to me. Perhaps it is just how you view what you went through as monstrous. However..... I prefer not to argue that point since it is just a matter of personal opinion.<br/><br/>I had a vision from the past. One from a gypsy that left a few items for another future being. I happened to be the future being. The cards that you shuffled were one of the items in the trunk. I have learned how to read them and more. I am not into this for money or notoriety but for the truth of having some paranormal powers. That is all that I will say at this time. You may ask any questions when we arrive at my home."" Mystique spoke as softly as she could to the two men."
4031,Darkness in london.,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44197,2015-01-01T15:33:41,Terrence,"As Murphy listened to the other two tell of the happenings that led them here, he noticed a sort of drowsiness creeping up on him. It wasn't a normal sort of drowsiness, as he wasn't sleepy in the slightest before now. He looked around and saw everyone else in the room also becoing rather sluggish and sleepy. Some of the patrons whom had already imbibed liberally were already fast asleep.<br/><br/>This was enough to drive Murphy's paranoid mind suspicious. 'Hey, anyone else of you feel sleepy all of a sudden?' As murphy asked this, he noticed a single figure at the bar, a man suspiciously alert and awake, who was mumbling something. Murphy stared at the figure for a while, suspicious of his abberant state.<br/><br/><div><hr style=""height:2px; width:100%; border:0; color: white;background:white;""/></div><br/>The tracker was unsure now, the incantation was taking hold, soon, he would be free to do as he pleased. But the dishonored officer had taken notice of him. He averted his eyes. It wasn't time to reveal himself yet. If he interrupted his noiseless chant now, the spell would be broken. The ones besides the officer seemed to be caught up in some argument however, and it didn't look like they would be getting out of it soon. yes, this would be easy."
4032,Darkness in london.,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44197,2015-01-01T22:01:52,hellrazor,"Ibrahim Mithat started feel a bit sleepy. Actually drowsy, it was strange. He tried to take a breathe from his pipe, but his arm was rejecting to move the pipe to his mouth. He tried harder, and achived it. He took a deep breathe, well the tobacco obviously wasn't going to help him. Then his eyes started closing. Mithat tried really hard to not sleep, then he saw Murphy looking someone. Murphy asked him and the lady a question. Mithat answered it with a sleepy voice:<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Yes, yes. I feel sleepy.""</span><br/><br/>Then Mithat opened his eyes widely to make drowsiness go away. It wasn't very effective but it helped him to gather his mind together. He put the pipe on the table. There was something going on. It wasn't normal to get sleepy without drinking alcohol. A danger was right in here. Mithat gathered his mind together again. He had to open his eyes, and think clearly. But the drowsiness... Mithat put his left finger into pipe for two seconds. The heat gave him a great pain. He tought it would make him awake, and probably going to make it."
4033,Darkness in london.,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44197,2015-01-02T23:13:42,The Creator 7,"Mystique covered her mouth with her hand as she nodded<br/>""Yes, yes I am but why? I purposely took a nap to avoid being sleepy tonight..... I...I didn't drink anything,,,,, or eat....... or is this some sort of a den in disguise....... Father alwaysssszzzzzzz........"" Mystique grabbed hold of the chair next to her and barely made it into the chair in an unladylike heap with her head on the table<br/><br/><br/>((She is referring to the famous opium dens of the times ))"
4034,Darkness in london.,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44197,2015-01-12T01:10:31,Terrence,"Murphy was now sure of it. something was driving him to fall asleep. And as he had suspected, the weird man he had noticed earlier seemed to be the only one unaffected. Murphy looked at the others. The turk was burning his fingers in his puipe to keep himself awake and the lady was already out cold. It seemed this was a time for action. Murphy looked over the table. there was little on it other than a candle to provide light. It was pinned on a copper candle holder that looked to be quite hefty.<br/><br/>Murphy grasped at the candle, he was almost out cold too now. Following mithat's example, he momentarily jolted himself to stay awake by sweeping his finger into the candle's flame. The momentary jolt of pain and shock was enough to sharpen Murphy's concentration for that one critical moment. He then flung the candle holder at the weird man.<br/><br/><div><hr style=""height:2px; width:100%; border:0; color: white;background:white;""/></div><br/><br/>The tracker's spell was almost complete, most of the bar was already asleep now. His targets were taking slightly longer as they were actively resisting its influence, but even that wouldn't keep them awake much longer. Then however, one of them made a move most unexpected. The officer lunged towards the candle on the table and chucked it right at the tracker. The tracker dodged out of the way by reflex more than anything. He knew he could take a direct hit to his head, but his natural instincts didn't follow. Much to his dismay however, the interruption had broken the spell. And judging by how proactive the officer was, there was probably little time to start it anew.<br/><br/><div><hr style=""height:2px; width:100%; border:0; color: white;background:white;""/></div><br/>Murphy's desperate action had borne fruit. The moment the stranger had dodged his projectile, he could already feel the sleepiness subsiding. He stood up from his chair fastly and moved towards the man, lunging at his neck as he went. Running seemed ike a bad idea, judging by the fact the man posessed some supernatural power that appeared to work over some distance.<br/><br/>(Spell's effects are quickly going away for those that stayed awake, those that are asleep need to be woken by someone else or sleep magically for the remainder of the night.)"
4035,Darkness in london.,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44197,2015-01-12T02:10:26,hellrazor,"With the pain and shock of fire, Mithat was awake. He saw the Officer Murphy doing same trick. He probably saw it from Mithat, he was sure. After the Trick, Murphy threw the candle holder to the man. Mithat felt a little more awake after that. The Lady was sleeping, then Murphy made a physical move to mysterious man. But man just possessed and didn't let Murphy touch him. Mithat had a chance to wake up the lady. Or, he could make what Murphy wanted to do. In a different way. Mithat pulled his six-shooter very fast and pointed to the mysterious man.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Let us see your face sir.""</span><br/><br/>If the mysterious man refuses to show his face, Mithat will only have one chance. To shoot man's hat, or even man himself. Either way, if man refuses, Mithat is going to pull that trigger."
4036,The Iron Will,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44205,2014-11-23T05:14:51,Kokuei,"Dante overlooked his datapad, scrolling through the star map and quickly plotted out a course. He was on a C-Status mission, which was kinda low for him but he felt he was getting rusty. He also had a new partner, the first since the tragic ending with his last one. Dante hopped into his 2 seat star speeder and connected the datapad to it in order to sync the speeder up with the coordinates. All they had to do was take down some big shot drug lord in the Skaarian galaxy, a sector pretty much overrun with lowlifes and junkies. He waited to close the cockpit window to see what his new partner would do as far as transportation."
4037,The Iron Will,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44205,2014-11-23T14:57:46,Fain,"Lucan Nascien Saffire Taliesin Adair MaCeachthighearna has always hated his name. Despising that his name took nearly five minutes to say when one tacked on his whole lineage and the most formal way to pronounce it. Once upon a time Saffire was known as Highborn Lucan Nascien Saffire Taliesin Adair MaCeachthighaerna sevenths son of the seventh son Highborn Lord Descan MacCeachthighaerna of house Ceachthighaerna. As if that wasn't bad enough his father insisted on calling him Lucan and usually it was always said in exasperation. Saffire hated his name. Hated it with such a passion that as soon as he was disowned he changed to going by Saffire Ahearn. Ahearn is an Anglicized variant of MaCeachthighaerna. Saffire, or Saf as a lot of his coworkers or friends know him, used to be a highborn lordling with more money then time and more regulations then a trained assassin! Everything he did from how he dressed, to how he walked, to how he talked was dictated and layered in decorum, regulations and culture.  To say that Saf chaffed at the breeding and expectations was an understatement. However, for Saf that wasn't the worst of it. He found out at an early age that he wasn't interested in females. Saf is homosexual and he was raised in a high society where such things were highly frowned upon by his family and the lineages. So when Saf was caught with another male, of the lesser class no less he was ostracized and disowned. Cast out, and left to die with nothing but the clothing on his back and the coins in his pocked. His mother held a funeral of all things for him.  It was on this day Saffire cast off his prestigious name and took up with a crew of outlaws and took those skills of war he had been taught from the cradle and became a feared assassin and pirate.<br/><br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://fc00.deviantart.net/fs70/f/2013/301/e/5/dante_x_lucifer_dmc4_by_zetsuai89-d395k4j.jpg"">Dressed</a>in a tight zip-up tanktop, usually in shades of black, green or bloodred, that shows off his physique which he keeps well defined and tight by constant hours spent in martial practice. A weapon harness sits strapped across his chest and abbs with a mired of weapons that would astound your average person who didn't. Blasters, knives, throwing knives, Chakrams and Shurikens all line the sides of the harness allowing for easy access to the weapons once his long blood red trenchcoat is drawn back to reveal the harnessed weapons. Both the coat, his overpants and his tanktop are lined with armoured plating that can absorb most blaster blast and depending where he is hit will absorb most thrown weapons as well. He usually wears red jeans with black leather overpants with hidden sheaths built in hiding more knives for him to pull out should his primary weapons become unusable. He wears a black belt with a belt buckle that is a demon's skull. The skull can be removed, like all his other buckles on his weapon harness, and double as a throwing star. His boots are black leather, and have retractable blades that are spring loaded. If he puts enough pressure on the heel they will shoot out of the tip of his boot and allow him to turn his kicks into a weapon. He has two massive braodswords strapped to his back hidden beneath his coat so that only the hilts are visible. These weapons are made of a steel compound that never dulls and is sharp even to hold. That's why he wears fingerless gloves on his hands.<br/><br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://fc05.deviantart.net/fs70/i/2010/135/f/4/DEVIL_MAY_CRY_4___NERO_by_Zetsuai89.jpg"">Saffire</a>has ice blue eyes and an almost baby like face. Gentle angles and a not so pronounced nose make up his delicate features that are almost feminine in look. He wears his bone white hair cropped short, an oddity since his father has black hair and is mother has auburn hair.<br/><br/>Saffire walked down the hallways towards his single seater fighter. He grinned at the sight of the dark black sleek<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://fc09.deviantart.net/fs11/i/2006/199/5/a/manzawing_fighter_P01_by_solidgrafi.jpg"">craft</a>. The wings could be swept back whenever the craft was launch into space or swept forwards for flight through the atmosphere. Two side propulsers allowed for manoeuvrability in atmospheric condition.  A single thruster from the back of the craft allows for space travel at sub-light. The craft isn't sheilded or capable of hyperspace travel the craft must be docked in a larger craft for such transport. Two canons side along the side of the cockpit and can shoot ionized plasma blasts. Basic shielding that handle some intense weapons fire and entry into and out of the atmosphere of planets. The fighters are highly maneuverable, if a little outdated, and these fighters were Saffire's favourite.<br/><br/>Saffire ran his hand over the smooth metallic-ceramic platting that make up the smooth panels along the hull of the ship as he felt the little nicks from previous battles. A smile graced his features lighting the otherwise cold deadly look that resided as a permanent mask on Saf's face. A mask he used to hide his truer heritage. His psychic powers. Saf's mask of detached cold was perfected in early childhood, only in the recent years has he shown the more relaxed and soft spoken side of himself that smiles and laughs with friends over drinks. The tension eased out of his body as he felt the panels run under his hand before he entered the cockpit in one smooth leap.<br/><br/>Saf felt a mild edge of anxiety swarm into his stomach from the prospect of working with a new partner. He'd never met the guy before. A wicked smile lit up his features as a naughty thought crossed his mind. Saf knew his partner would be one of the oldest members of the organization, but that didn't mean squat to Saf. He'd met plenty of rogues who were useless in a fight and worthless in a mission. So he was mildly worried. He looked over at the star speeder craft. He put the helmet on and did up the straps on his seat before he dialled up the special encrypted frequency that would dial him into his partners frequency. Every member of the organization had the code and could connected to one another easily this way and know they were members. He pulled up the star charts as the link buzzed to life on his com.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #8080FF"">""Hellow this is Saffire Ahearn, requesting confirmation of partnership,""</span>his soft lilting accent caused his words to sound melodic, even though he spoke in a low tone his voice still held a deep baritone. Saffire tried to avoid using formal language as he hated that most of all about his past, even though the breeding had left his a clear evident of the noble upbringing on his voice and accent his words where more akin to that of a street fighter then a refined noble highborn lordling."
4038,The Iron Will,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44205,2014-11-23T20:21:51,Kokuei,"When Dante heard his partner confirmation he yanked down the cockpit window shut. ""<span style=""color: #BF0000"">Partnership confirmed.</span>"" His voice was deep and quiet, a trait he uses more times than not due to his dislike of unnecessary exertion of any form. Dante checked his fuel even though he knew it was full already, then made sure his chain guns had full ammunition. Another thing he already knew, Dante was always precise, and double checking things was a habit for him. He then made sure the giant rail gun hidden inside a compartment at the bottom of his ship had its full charge, which read 100%. ""<span style=""color: #BF0000"">Rendezvous at Iopia before going to target planet Vasez. Confirm? </span>"" Without even waiting for a powered up his engine and prepared to set off. ""<span style=""color: #BF0000"">In case you weren't aware that the United Republic Galaxies can now track all Hyperspace travel within charted space I'm lettin ya know now</span>"" The United Republic Galaxies were sick of The Iron Will and had recently pushed for the tracking of hyperspace in order to ""catch"" outlaws, but Dante figured it was also a way to keep their dogs in check as well."
4039,The Iron Will,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44205,2014-11-29T17:26:40,Fain,"Saffire heard the deep quiet masculine tone and couldn't help the smile that curved his lips as more naughty thoughts flashed across his mind. It almost rung a laugh from him as he realized just how long it'd been since he'd been laid. Saf's mind was highly distractible.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Get your head in the game asshole or your going to end up cannon fodder for the partner your mentally licking.</span>Saf sighed as he began to pre-flight checks to distract his distracted mind. He always had this problem around other males. He just never let it show. He hid his wandering thoughts behind decorum and cold distanced thoughts. Not everyone appreciated his tastes and a lot of people thought they could beat it out of him. Fat chance with that, Saf was a scrapper and he knew how to fight. He'd beat the shit out of anyone who came at him for any reason.<br/><br/>Disgusted with his own thoughts at this point he flicked the channel back on as he heard request for confirmation and spoke into the open channel.<span style=""color: #8080FF"">""Confirmed,""</span>he said. The problem was that Iopia was at least half way across the galaxy and Saffire knew he couldn't travel through hyperspace. Unless he docked aboard a larger ship that could take him to Iopia or found a natural opening. Or a Wormhole, as it is more often called. Though really hard to detect it has a tell tale sign that his specially designed scanner can pick up on. Not to mention his psychic powers often sense them too. Something Saf would never admit to anyone.<br/><br/>Wormholes are tricky however, they capture a lot of disruptive energy that knock out all communication, computers and anything else electrical. Saf had often thought this due to the electromagnetic waves emanated by the wormhole. The same 'disturbance' the scanners and his mind sense. This trip was going to leave him with a migraine if he found a wormhole. The EM field did that to him. Any strong electromagnetic wave tended to mess with his psychic powers and make his head feel like a lead weight was being slammed into it. Wormholes were a distortion in the space time entanglement or fabric of reality that allowed almost instantaneous travel from one location in space to another. Extremely hard to control and pradict their exiting location, as they did tend to be a lot of wormholes hanging around space. Something Saf had discovered almost purely by accident years back when he'd been making his way off his home world in a fit of rage and humiliation after his more then public casting off. Tears stung his eyes as he remembered those particular brutal memory. Not to mention he still had the scars from their burning irons on his back. He shuddered and cast his mind away from that. Forcing himself to think instead of how he was going to get to another sector of space without another ship or a hyperspace portal.<br/><br/>Hyperspace was easy to control and a lot more stable then a wormhole. Where Hyperspace required a hyperspace drive and shielding to maintain the opening it was also more accurate and could be done to take a ship anywhere they wanted to go. However without the shielding opening the window to hyperspace would destroy the ship something Saf didn't want to experience. A wormhole only temporarily affected his navigation and communication. He could fly manually through the opening and in moments of intense concentration and quick maneuverability to avoid crashing into anything he'd be out on the other side of the wormhole opening. Over the years he'd been mapping them and he knew there was one not far from here that led close enough to Iopia that even without hyperspace he'd make it there in decent time.<br/><br/>Saf didn't bother to respond to his partners last comment, if the guy couldn't see that his fighter class was sub-light rated and not hyperspace worthy that was his problem not Saf's. Saf returned his attention to the charts letting his finger drop from the link switch on the com channel. He could already hear the whine of his partners engine and knew the guy would be leaving for Iopia soon. Saf scanned the space charts for a natural opening as the systems prepped for launch. The engines purred to life causing the ship to vibrate in a familiar pattern that made the smile on Saf's face brighten. How he loved the feel of the engine beneath him.<br/><br/>His eyes alight with excitement as a rush of adrenaline made his blood burn with raw fire he set the launch code into the console and leaned back in his seat to finish checking the outlying space around the planet. Sure enough he found the tell tale signs of a natural opening.  It was the opening he'd been looking for. He turned his gaze away from the chart to gaze at his partner one last time before he started into the launch tube for the fast launch into space. He laughed as he was shot through the tube and into the outer atmosphere without needing to activate his thrusters. He let the automatic stabilizers do the work as he navigated through the lane and out into the blackness of space. Banking to clear the launch lane he smiled as he began to line up flight pattern with the wormhole entrance.<br/><br/>With quick flicks he turned his controls from automatic to manual and let the roller coster ride through the wormhole begin. He laughed as he was swallowed up into darkness. Stars streaking past so fast they were a blur of colored lights."
4040,The Iron Will,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44205,2014-11-30T22:26:56,Kokuei,"By the time Dante realized what saf was doing it was already too late. Dante had a disdain for wormholes prior to becoming a cyborg, and although his partner didn't know he was a cyborg he still felt irritated at him. Wormholes had a nasty habit of shutting down most of his nanos, and mostly his core tech were the only things to still be active. He fired up the engine and took off through the wormhole after his partner. ""<span style=""color: #FF0000"">Great, I'll barely be alive... again.""</span>he muttered under his breath as he flew towards the opening. Not only did he feel his tech shutting down, he had to make sure not to crash into anything, mainly his partner. The pain of losing the use of his nanos was just enough to make him grunt out loud. As the exit approached Dante could vaguely make out Iopia in the distance, and was grateful for the shortcut in the long run. Not only was Dante a bounty hunter but he was also a picky bargain hunter. When he got spit out of the wormhole he sat there immobile for a while, waiting to get back feeling in his body and for all of his ships tech to come back to life.<br/><br/>Dante made his way towards Iopia, not rushing in the slightest. ""<span style=""color: #FF0000"">Rule number one: Whenever you plan on doing somethin ballsy at least gimmie some type of eye contact or somethin.</span>"" Dante said to saf. After landing on Iopia they were to meet the contact who placed the bounty, a woman by the name of Ruby Glossinger. Dante thought that was such a strange last name but didn't think on it too hard. He couldn't help but feel he knew her somehow but he wasn't the type to dwell on such things."
4041,The Iron Will,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44205,2014-12-03T01:07:56,Fain,"Saffire ran over his settings as he was spat out from the Wormhole grinning and laughing as the migraine began to sink it's claws into his skull making it ache terribly. He rubbed at his eyes with one hand while his laughter died.  He heard the rush of engine and felt the animosity of his partners thoughts, though he didn't catch the exact thought he could tell he'd irritated his partner at least in part, if not outright infuriating him. Saffire could have laughed at his own thoughts. Not that he enjoyed infuriating his partner. Quite the contrary, in fact, but he didn't understand why his partner had followed him through the wormhole rather then simply used his hyperdrive. Whats the point of a rendezvous if they get there together? It didn't matter in the least and these thoughts would only serve to distract Saffire.<br/><br/>Soon they would be landing on the planet and Saf's mental shields where down, that was why he was getting reads of his partner when he hadn't earlier and the psychic feedback was murder on his skull. Not to mention it would seriously ruin his already strange day if he suddenly got a nosebleed. He hated being covered in blood and the pain that would serious piss him off. If he didn't get his shields back up in his mind before he landed he'd be ill from the feedback of everyone's uncensored thoughts. Damn a planet full of people thinking would seriously piss him off alright.<br/><br/>Saf sighed leaned back and heard his partner over the buzz in the communications system. The words were slightly garbled by the malfunctioned systems that hadn't come back online fully yet and left Saf frowning as he slowly deciphered the garbled words in his head. Eyes closed hands resting on the control surface he smiled as he realized what exactly his partner had said. He pushed the com button and waited only a second for it to buzz to life too before he spoke.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #8080FF"">""Relax <span style=""font-style: italic"">Araygas</span> I wasn't intending you harm. I figured you'd use the hyperspace drive on your ship and we'd rendezvous here. Had I for an instant thought you'd be following me in <span style=""font-style: italic"">Araygas</span> I would have made sure to warn you,""</span>Saf said using the Alatian word for partner of war. It was a term Saffire loved and always used while on a mission with his allies. It was a term his people used in war. Something Saf had come to love in his childhood. Something that reminded him of who he was deep down. Sometimes those reminders were all one had int his world.<br/><br/>His voice betrayed the strain he felt as he struggled to calm his thoughts and reinstate the shields through the ever rising tide of voices in his head as they drew nearer to the planet. It was now or never.<span style=""color: #8080FF"">""Were are we landing <span style=""font-style: italic"">Araygas</span>?""</span>Saf said more to distract himself from the growing pain in his skull then to actually get a destination. Dante was on point on this mission and he didn't know where their contact was or anything beyond a single name: Ruby Glossinger. That was it."
4042,The Iron Will,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44205,2014-12-05T03:43:00,Kokuei,"Dante laughed at the first statement his new partner made. ""<span style=""color: #FF0000"">They can track ALL hyperspace within known space, so even if I jump from an uncharted area they can still track where I land at.</span>"" He was still readjusting to his body, the wormhole made him feel like he was no longer inside his own skin. Dante took about twenty seconds to reply to his partner, as he was not paying complete attention. ""<span style=""color: #FF0000"">I guess Ms. Glossinger has her own private docking station. I have no idea who this lady is but she must be sleeping in money. I'm sending you coordinates to her dock right now.</span>"" Dante sent Saf the coordinates, which indicated that her dock was in the south eastern hemisphere of Iopia. Owning a private dock was a big deal, even for a poor rundown planet like Iopia. The U.R.G wanted to control most of them and if anyone wanted to buy one they had to have a lot of cash. Even the ones they didn't own still were pretty costly and they were usually owned by some type of corporation. But Dante spent part of the night before checking out her background, and she owned no businesses. She wasn't even married, and had no kids or even any siblings. Dante maneuvered his ship into the private dock, which was already opened for him and his partner when they arrived.<br/><br/>Standing towards the entrance of the Docking chamber was Ruby Glossinger herself. She was wearing what looked to be a pretty popular designer jacket with the pants and shoes to match. She had long curly red hair, and stood around 5'10 by Dante's guess. She was somewhat thicker than the average woman but she was in no way chubby. Dante wasn't entirely sure, but he thought that she also had jewelry on every single finger on both hands. Something about this situation gave him a strange feeling in his stomach. ""<span style=""color: #FF0000"">Stay frosty, I don't trust this at all. She throws a curve ball and we walk, understand?</span>"" Dante was notorious for ending up in bad situations for not trusting his instincts in the past and he wasn't quite ready to face death again."
4043,The Iron Will,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44205,2014-12-07T00:53:12,Fain,"Saffire couldn't help the huge grin that spread even wider across his features. That statement from his partner was just egging his already dark and twisted sense of humour on and he couldn't help his comment anymore than the wide grin that split his handsome features<span style=""color: #8080FF"">""So then why you bitchin' about it then! I got us here undetected dain't I?""</span>his words automatically reverted to the rough almost illiterate drivel he used when he was around other members of the organization or around thugs he was looking to seriously piss off. In this case he was just reverting back to the syntax in order to prepare for the upcoming mission. His head was still pounding, but a good majority of his mental walls were back in place.<br/><br/>He let out a low whistle at those next words out of his partners mouth. A private hangar meant money and money wasn't always a good thing when dealing in the underworld it was something that made Saffire instantly suspicious and wary of her. He looked over his settings and banked into the atmosphere following his partners ship towards the landing bay.<span style=""color: #8080FF"">""She must have some serious dough,""</span>he said in a low tone as he saw the prestigious bay they were headed towards. Nice wasn't even the right word to describe the tech and the level of sophistication that bay had. Saffire had seen few of such splendour in his life and he had seen quite a few, and more than his fair share of exquisite homes as well.<br/><br/>He landed his ship down next to his partner and set the settings to ready. He didn't do a complete shut down. He purposefully left the ship in a ready state with the engines powered off. It would take him less then eight seconds to flick the ship back to active and hightail it out of there if he needed to. He unclipped his helmet. Checked his hair and rose from his seat the cockpit open and he set his helmet down. He swung himself down over the side of the craft and landed in a low crouch. He regarded the woman and with a wink to his partner said<span style=""color: #8080FF"">""Don't worry. I'm quite frosty. And I have a secret weapon none of you know about,""</span>. He fell into step with Dante and walked towards the woman. He regarded her with a cold deadly mask held in place, hiding all his emotions. He left just enough of his shields down that he could hear her thoughts loud and clear. Even though it made his head pound so bad he felt like utter shit."
4044,The Iron Will,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44205,2014-12-12T01:48:54,Kokuei,"Dante ignored his partner, but noticed that the way he spoke had changed. ""<span style=""color: #FF0000"">Great I'm paired with a looney partner.</span>"" He thought to himself. He began to feel different when Saf mentioned his secret weapon. ""Weapons Ain't supposed to be secrets when ya got a partner."" Dante spoke in an tone so that Ruby couldn't hear him as they approached. When they had gotten close enough his thoughts about her finances, and every finger wearing an ring had been confirmed as true. ""<span style=""color: #FFFFFF"">Greetings, I Am Ms. Glossinger, but you can call me Ruby.</span>"" The woman had an accent in which her tongue rolled whenever she pronounced words with the letter R in them. Dante began to suspect the she wasn't even from this sector of the galaxy. Most people in the Skaarian sector could barely even speak in regular tongue, and they sure didn't have accents. Ruby looked Dante dead in his eyes with a huge smile on her face. ""<span style=""color: #FFFFFF"">You must be Dante, I've heard so much about your works. I have no doubt that my will shall be carried out perfectly with you on the job.</span>"" Ruby turned her attention to Saffire. The look on her face seemed to indicate she recognized him. Dante cut her off before she could speak to his partner. ""<span style=""color: #FF0000"">The formalities aren't necessary, brief us please Ms. Glossinger.</span>""<br/><br/>Ruby turned back to Dante with a wide eyed smile. ""<span style=""color: #FFFFFF"">Very direct and to the point. I like that in you. The man I need taken care of is named Jenga Calriss. He is human, and he lives in a private mansion on Vasez, which you must already know.</span>"" Ruby pulled out a government class datapad and began pressing its buttons very quickly. After a few seconds both Dante and Saf's own datapads beeped. ""<span style=""color: #FFFFFF"">I've sent the location directly to both of you, complete with pictures of Jenga and his mansion. I know how you lot are generally on run from the U.R.G so I encrypted the message so that no spies can see it. Be back here in twenty four hours with the good news and you shall be paid in full.</span>"" And with that final statement Ruby turned to walk away. Dante was looking the the picture of Jenga, who seemed to be around his own height. He was much slimmer than Dante with short brown hair. He dressed in expensive suits and often carried a small black book with him. His mansion seemed to always have five large bald men patrolling it."
4045,The Iron Will,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44205,2014-12-13T19:27:17,Fain,"Saffire cast his gaze around the layout of the landing pad, casting his mind over her thoughts seeking to find something that didn't jive with the situation they found themselves in. He didn't catch deceit from her, but something was off. He didn't like that. He regarded his partner before heading up to the woman right behind him. Keeping his mind open for her thoughts. Reading her like he did a book. He didn't respond to the man's caustic words. Why should he? He wasn't about to let anyone know he was a Psychic unless he had no choice or she deceived them in or betrayed them. He merely nodded to her when she greeted him knowing his partner was the kind of man who didn't want him spoken to. Fine whatever it's not like Saffire wasn't used to this kind of treatment.  Almost everyone choose to act that way around him. Not wanting anyone to speak to him. He hated it. He could keep his head in a mission and came with his own reputation after all!<br/><br/>In this case he didn't care much anyways. He wanted his mind free for sending out deceitful thoughts. Though really the thoughts he was getting from her were making him ill at ease around her. He'd never been a woman kind of guy and her thoughts were distracting. The way she looked at him. It made him shiver slightly. He was well-moneyed and he looked rich. Often too much so, his breeding did bleed through that cold expression he always wore. The distant standoffish and sorta snotty look he had whenever he was around strangers. Aloof and distant. Almost cold and definitely devoid of feelings.<br/><br/>He scrutinized her words carefully. The job sounded easy enough. A little too easy. He didn't like the way it was laid out. He never was one to believe in the 'easy' win. So he skimmed the files quickly and realized there was something really off with this. He didn't speak his thoughts. He didn't want to alert their contacts.<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #80BFFF"">Something is off Dante</span></span>he projected telepathically to his partner as he 'pretended' to read the files. He realized too late his partner didn't know he was a Psychic and might react badly to suddenly having Saffire's voice in his head.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Oh shit,</span>crossed his mind, but done was done. He'd have to wait and see how Dante took suddenly hearing Saffire."
4046,The Iron Will,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44205,2015-01-13T00:24:52,Kokuei,"Dante was examining the files when he heard his partner's voice. The nanites inside of his head were buzzing, which caused his skull to start itching. The buzzing distorted Saf's voice so Dante could barely hear it. Dante soon realized that the nanites mental defenses had kicked in, which could only mean one thing. Dante silently took in a deep breathe and exhaled slowly, gathering his thoughts. He gave the nanites approval to allow his brainwaves to sync up with Saf's. Dante's skull was still itching and the worst part was that he could not even scratch it. ""<span style=""color: #FF0000"">Could you run that by me again? Having a few technical difficulties on my end. But on another note, I don't trust this overpaid bimbo. She seems a bit too... familiar to me.</span>"" Dante was actually surprised that his partner was a psychic. Not many things really surprise him, but he never would have guessed a man like Saf would be psychic. Although he had a strange past with psychics, he actually was a bit relieved about this. ""<span style=""color: #FF0000"">This might be a little rude to ask, but do ya think you can dig a little into her head and see what she's hiding?</span>"" Dante hoped he wasn't asking too much, some psychics don't like to dig inside peoples heads. He was hoping his partner was made of tougher stuff. Dante was the type of man who would do anything necessary to get the job done, and didn't tolerate people who didn't value their skills."
4047,The Iron Will,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44205,2015-01-18T17:26:10,Fain,"Saffire had barely a moments notice to throw up mental walls around the female to keep their conversations private when his partner responded to his mental communications verbally. Saffire sighed, knowing that if he didn’t block the females ability to hear them from her she’d be onto them. The illusion was a simple one. Something that made her ears choose not to hear the sounds of their voices. Her eyes choose not to see their lips moving. An edge for her mind so that she would think they were simply reviewing her files.<br/><br/>Saffire sighed exhaling softly in relief as the only thing she heard was “could you run that by me again?” and from there she saw Saffire gesture to a place on the files. Saffire’s eyes met those of his partner and a small smile curved his lips.<span style=""color: #8080FF"">”I said I do not trust her, that something is off here,”</span>Saff replied out loud.<span style=""color: #8080FF"">”I’ve shielded our conversation, she thinks where just standing here reviewing the files. However, I can’t hold it for long. Though seeings as you want me poking around her brain that should be too hard.”</span><br/><br/>Saffire didn’t make mention of the physical consequences his actions would have. He was already having a headache from hearing their voices in his mind as well as whatever they said out loud. He closed his eyes and relaxed his mental barriers completely this turned the fussy background noise he always heard of unfiltered thoughts. Though oddly enough his partners thoughts remained an unintelligible fuss except for a few he could hear clearly. He wondered briefly is his partner was a psychic too, but that got dismissed right off the bat since his partner had asked him to do the poking around. No that meant his partner was using nanites. He smiled at the knowledge and turned his now suddenly completely purple eyes to the woman. His mind wide open to her thoughts. Everything else slowly faded into the background until he was in her mind. Until he was her.<br/><br/>Her memories flooded his psyche, her thoughts becoming totally his own. Her identity becoming his. Saffire lost himself in her mind as he studded her. It would take only moments, but he would know everything about her when he withdrew."
4048,The Iron Will,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44205,2015-01-18T20:38:13,Kokuei,"Dante nodded in response to his partner. He placed his hand on the back of his head to try and quell the itching somehow. Dante knew it was hopeless, but it still was worth a shot. The nanites seemed to have a mind of their own sometimes, and it seemed like they were taking advantage of Dante because he was still becoming familiar with them. ""<span style=""color: #FF0000""><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic"">I'll be damned if some tech is gonna best me.</span></span></span>"" Dante thought that to himself. He reviewed the files one last time while he waited on his partner to finish the mind scan on Ruby.<br/><br/><br/>Recent memories flooded into Saf's mind first. Ruby was a very neat and precise woman who had spent the last few days awaiting Dante and himself. She seemed to be normal at first, but then Saf noticed something strange. Ruby had multiple pictures of a man, and Dante was in the background of a few of them. That's when it was obvious that the man in the pictures was her son, and must have been a former member of Dante's last crew. Saf felt the anger and hatred that she felt for Dante, as well as blaming him for the death of her son. Something else grabbed Saf's focus as well. Just hours before their arrival, Ruby had ordered an assassin to infect the same target that Dante and himself were supposed to kill with some sort of virus. The effects of the virus weren't completely clear to Saf because Ruby wasn't completely sure what it would do, but it appeared to change humans into something else. Something less than human and far more dangerous than a drug lord and a couple of bodyguards. Ruby wanted to test her new chemical out and eliminate her sons murderer all at once."
4049,The Iron Will,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44205,2015-01-31T18:30:32,Fain,"Saffire felt the sudden stabbing pain etching his thoughts into a million shards of glass. He staggered back and would have dropped the files if Dante hadn't also been holding them. The metal barriers fell instantly, but the woman would be left momentarily confused and her own perceptions would be thrown out of cohesion with what was happening. The backlash would leave her temporarily stunned. Saffire had to sit down as the world spun out around him. Blood trickled down his nose landing with soft splats on the floor. He lowered himself to the rock that sat not more than a foot to his left. Cradling his head in his hand. Blinking the pain out of his eyes. He forced his mind back into focus. Forced the mental walls in place as he took deep steadying breaths. He pressed his hand against his forehead trying to steady himself. Trying to stop the world from spinning. He hated this. It always took him so long to steady himself after such a mind sweep.<br/><br/>It took him a few long moments to regain enough of his senses to bring back up the mental blocks on the woman. To block her from seeing them and hearing them. She would see them discussing the files as though nothing had happened. He didn't have enough left to smooth over the lapse and confusion she would have from the sudden backlash. He looked to Dante his eyes still pure purple and slightly unfocused. Blood still dripped from his nose.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #8080FF"">""She knew you, you realize that. She blames you for the death of her son. She's planted some chemical virus that will make taking out the drug lord nigh on impossible for us. It's designed to be a suicide mission in which she can test her new drug. We go in there and we die. That's her plan,""</span>he said in a shaky voice. He had to close his eyes as he kept on struggling to get his own mental shields back up as the flood of thoughts from the guards and workers on her estate flooded him. He rubbed at his forehead, he mumbled to himself.<span style=""color: #8080FF"">""I fucking hate this shit,""</span>and sighed heavily looking back up at his partner.<span style=""color: #8080FF"">""Finish up whatever it is you need to do with her, I can't hold the veil over her anymore and I need a moment to myself to regroup. So I""ll just sit here if you don't mind until your done your negotiations.""</span><br/><br/>With that he let the veil drop from the woman and sat still his eyes closed so she couldn't see the freaky purple glow of his eyes. Until he could get his psychic powers back under control his eyes would continue to glow a deep vibrant purple. There was no distinction between iris or white of his eyes or pupil. His eyes were pure purple from one end to the other. Vibrant and glowing and abnormally creepy."
4050,The Iron Will,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44205,2015-01-31T21:57:59,Kokuei,"Seeing what happened to his partner and Ruby helped Dante get his own head together. He assumed that either Saf rarely focused on a single mind and didn't have much control, or Ruby somehow expelled him out of her mind. He noticed how ruby seemed paralyzed and looked at Saf dripping blood from his nose. ""<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #FF0000"">Get it together would you, that won't be helpful in the field.</span></span></span>"" Dante thought to himself. When his partner finally did speak Dante was more shocked then he had planned on. ""<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #FF0000"">That's the only thing that makes sense. Donnie showed me pictures of her before. I knew she looked familiar somehow.</span></span></span>"" Dante thought in an effort to reach out to his partner. When he spoke again Dante knew exactly what he had to do. This vengeance fueled mad woman had to be dealt with. Dante rushed the woman before she could fully regather herself.<br/><br/>Dante's hand gripped tightly on her throat, just barely allowing her to breathe. ""<span style=""font-weight: bold"">So... you will kill... me like you... killed... my son.</span>"" Ruby managed to choke out. Dante stared in her eyes as she squirmed and tried to free herself. ""<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""color: #FF0000"">Tell me about this drug Ruby. What does it do, and why are you manufacturing it. Donnie told me you own a portion of Sci-Corp, if I even think you're lying I'll crush your throat right now.</span></span>"" Dante said to the woman in his grip. He tightened his grip a bit more so she could take in less air. He understood how she could blame Dante for Donnie's death, and it only pissed him off more."
4051,The Iron Will,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44205,2015-02-21T16:14:39,Fain,"Saffire raised his head out of his hands to glower at his partner. He shot back telepathically to him. Adding a touch of his own anger int he words.<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #8080FF"">""You try being mentally linked to someone and having their whole memory infused into your skull in barely six seconds and tell me it would hurt like fucking hellsocks,""</span></span>when he sent the words he allowed a trickle of his power to infuse them so that they would act more like a small minor attack, like a tiny wound. Than anything else. Saffire went back to closing his eyes and holding his aching skull struggling with the pain and backlash of his psyche as he attempted to sort through another life added to his own. It left him dizzy and in agony. Something no one would really understand. It is not easy to read a person as one would think. No one is black and white, cut and dry, simple. They live complex lives he takes into himself. Her whole life, became a part of his own in such a short time it is like cramming your head full of knowledge without stopping to sleep. He wasn't about to waste more time explaining why he was in pain. It wouldn't be worth it.<br/><br/>He kept his eyes closed so that the eery purple glow wouldn't be evident and simply listened to the exchange as his mind swam. Saffire didn't care if the woman lived or died, but he did care if he lived or died. He opened his eyes. Knowing security would be coming towards them soon. He lifted one hand and allowed his mind to reach out around them. Blanketing the area with a simple psyche attack that would leave the guards unconscious for a short while. Really anyone within earshot would be down. It wasn't foolproof but it would cut down the number of beings who could come and attack them. As the wave of energy left him a deep purple glow began to emanate from his skin causing the appearance of Saffire's form to waver. No doubt it would terrify the woman.<br/><br/>He slumped in on himself again once the act was done and his features blurred slightly. He appeared to be a cross between a deamon and a man in that instance. Half mortal being, half immortal. Something odd as shimmering horns appeared to come out of his head and large wings appeared to form out of his back sweeping the ground beneath him. The air around him thickening with a purple mist that swirled around the man. This image lasted only a moment, but enough time for both Ruby and Dante to see him in one of his true forms. Before Saffire's eyes closed and his body slumped to the ground sliding from the rock on which he sat into a boneless heap at it's base. He was only semi-conscious."
4052,~Blood Runs Cold~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4427,2011-09-25T06:16:10,Bloodrage,"*Beep* *Beep* *Beep*<br/>""Uugghh!"" Kaze groaned as his alarm clock rang on the dresser beside his bed. His arm slid out from under the covers, blindly striking the air around it, finally finding his proper mark. *Beep* *Be--* The alarm turned off, causing Kaze to finally open his eyes. The sunlight poured in through his windows- it was a saturday afternoon, or rather, just before dusk. Kaze had been up most of the previous night, partying, at his favorite dance club Tonic. Blinking a few times, he saw his alarm clock read 7:00. Perfect, he had a half hour before he was supposed to go to work. Checking his phone real quick, he had a text message:<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">No need to come in tonight, I got a new person I need to train.</span><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-size: 50%; line-height: 116%;"">From: The Bossman</span></span><br/><br/>""Cool."" He said aloud. Tonight he would party again. Throwing back the covers, he got up, making his way to the bathroom. He quickly undressed and hopped in the shower, allowing the steamy water to overcome him. He washed himself with Axe Chocolate, never knowing who he might meet tonight. It always helps to smell good.<br/>A few minutes later he was dressed, in his favorite white and black Tripps, and a band shirt of his favorite band, Avenged Sevenfold. Grabbing a few glow sticks, he exited his apartment. Tonic is only a few blocks from his apartment complex so it didn't take long until he was at the club's entrance. By now, it was dark, the line already jumping. The music blaring from the inside was easily heard on the out. Smiling, Kaze took his place in line.<br/>When his turn came up, the guards ushered him in, recognizing him from all the times he had came before. He made it a point to come atleast once a week. It didn't even matter that he was under 21. He had connections. Going to the back, he sat at the bar, ordering his favorite. Jack mixed with coke. The techno loud through out the building, he could feel the music as though it wrapped around his soul."
4053,~Blood Runs Cold~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4427,2011-09-25T06:42:58,Ristina,"Darian Koviliski finished his duty as the one that checks to make sure everything is perfect before Tonic( a very notorious night club) opens for the night. He was a vampire and not just any vampireâ€¦he was one of few French nobilistic vampires still alive to this day. That is with the exception of Eric the owner of the club who was also a vampire. But Eric was far older than him. Back in the elden days he use to try to fight for women like a warrior on a battlefield. Though after a while he came to the realization that women are simply not very different than men in certain senses. So to him it really didnâ€™t matter who he fucked. Just as long as he did at the end of the night.<br/><br/>He was a vampire that in order to really like the blood he sucked he would have to have sex. There was no avoiding that in any situation but if he wanted real commitment then he would have to shove his throaty thirst back up his throat and try not to go insane. That was just too hard for him. Instead of working anywhere else he chose Tonic for the reason that it helped in more than one way. Actually it pleased him here that he was one of the hottest stripers, and sometimes bartender in the place. Guys no matter what their status was always glanced at him, along with girls. But he had a habit of never showing his fangs till way later. It was a more sexier thing for him to do.<br/><br/>Once he finished checking all the stats and everything he opened the bar, and the club since Eric had decided to take leave for a few months, and left him in charge. A bloody mess that would be. He laughed at himself then waited as he took note of a familiar face in the very dense crowd in the back of the place. This was a under age brat. Well at least he looked under age, but that didnâ€™t matter to him. The fact that the kid was entirely hot had his attention like thick water, and why not tonight be the night that he serves himself with a good treat.<br/><br/>His bare chest a chest to glance at. He had a six pac far beyond anyoneâ€™s imagination, then he lowered his pants just a bit before making his measly way towards the kid. ""Hey sexy what can I steam up for you? A magerita on the house. Or."" He leaned in closer smelling the deep chocolate cologne the man had. "" A saucy dish of hot-dog."" At that he leaned back curious of the kidâ€™s answer. His deep sapphire sexy eyes baring into the kid."
4054,~Blood Runs Cold~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4427,2011-09-25T06:55:02,Bloodrage,"Smiling at his boldness, Kaze eyed the man who stood before him. Boy was he sexy! He had seen him here before, a few times he watched him dance. The dude was built. Never had he thought Darian would pay him any attention. ""Maybe I will take you up on the uh..'saucy dish of hot-dog."" Grinning, Kaze could care less that he was flirting, which usually was against his personality. Mostly he kept to himself, or else the most he would do is dance with strangers. He was actually still a virgin, which is nothing he was particularly proud of. His normal behavior was shy, but tonight felt like a bold night for a change. Opportunity could just be knocking on his door. A very sexy opportunity...<br/>""I'm Kaze."" As he spoke, he stared into Darian's eyes, feeling as though they were a deep tunnel that sucks you in. Not that that's a bad thing. Kaze wouldn't mind a tunnel or vortex as long as he were with this sexy stranger. His eyes then looked lower, admiring his tight body. He was well toned, he had superb abs, which formed a six pack. Then he went a little lower.. to his waist line. It definately led room to the imagination. He surprised himself by finding he wanted to see what those pants of his held behind them. Flexing his right hand, his thoughts began to wander, squeezing the air in response."
4055,~Blood Runs Cold~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4427,2011-09-25T07:16:47,Ristina,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Maybe I will take you up on the uh..'saucy dish of hot-dog.""</span>Darian busted out in laughter at the kidâ€™s reply. Reallyâ€¦He grinned sexily back at the kid, and winked. Maybe tonight things could be a bit fun.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""I'm Kaze.""</span><br/><br/>""Kaze."" He licked his lips. He was no fool and knew that in the end getting the sexy kid drunk first might help matters just a teed bit. Though Kaze seemed to be already interested by the way his eyes were checking him out from head to toe. Of course the boy would willingly go but he wasnâ€™t into willingly as much as he was into getting the person intoxicated then doing what he must. ""Well Kaze."" He took in a breath of light air even though he really honestly didnâ€™t need to. ""I am Darian "" He winked. ""And I will be your master."" He flicked a hand onto Kazeâ€™s shoulder then slowly ran the hand down Kazeâ€™s chest. A master that surely knows how to please. He turned then to go back to the bar and make his novelty specialty. A mudslide with vodka in it. Then turned and walked back to Kaze making sure to lean down towards the kidâ€™s neck, and flicked his tongue against the kidâ€™s neck while he placed the mudslide on the table in front of Kaze.<br/><br/>""Drink."" He smiled as he wrapped his gentle hands around the kid and kissed the kidâ€™s hair. Then he pulled away. ""But let me wait to give you all the fun."" He winked. Then turned to walk to the entrance to the back of the strip area. Then started getting ready for his strip job."
4056,~Blood Runs Cold~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4427,2011-09-25T07:30:08,Bloodrage,"""Mmmm.."" Kaze just about shuddered in pleasure as Darian's tongue ran across his neck. He wanted to be his master? Then he would gladly be his slave. He wasn't really sure if he would be the submissive or the dominative type, but submissive seems to suit him more. He would aim to please. As Darian came back with the mudslide, commanding him to drink, Kaze didn't think twice. Tonight he would party hard. He knew it probably wasn't wise to accept drinks from people he didn't know all too well, considering the risk of roofies, but really, whats the worse that could happen? It's not like it would really be rape if he was all too willing anyway. Tonight, he would kiss his virginity goodbye. Little did he know he would also be saying goodbye to his humanity.<br/>Sipping the mudslide down, or rather gulping it down, Kaze got another drink, then followed to the strip area, excited to see his new interest undress. He was now on his third drink, having downed the jack and coke, and having downed the first mudslide. He slowly sipped this one, not wanting to have to miss the strip dance for another trip to the bar. Besides, where was the rush? The night was young, it was only a little past nine now."
4057,Elvish War of the Dark Ones,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44282,2014-11-30T07:33:58,JDizzle383,"Derek looked out into the room filled with rich folk and smiled despite the pain he was in from being bested the night before. ""This is going to be fun!"" he muttered. Hearing his father introduce his act, he scowled as pain surged through his left shoulder, where the most recent scar rested. Walking onto the stage, he bowed and began his portion of the show. He finished his speech about freezing himself solid, then all at once cast a teleportation spell to go backstage, as well as creating a Copy of himself that appeared in a block of ice.<br/><br/>""I hope you can melt the illusionary clone as well, brother!"" He said, patting Caleb on the shoulder. ""break a leg, my pyromantic friend!""<br/><br/>As the show went on, A girl in the back slipped out of her chair and snuck up behind Derek and Caleb's father, who was too busy feigning interest in his sons' show to keep up appearances to notice until a blade pierced his heart from behind. As he fell to the ground, there were screams and Derek lost concentration, causing the illusion to end and only a block of ice to remain. Seeming as Caleb was still on stage, he became panicked and teleported to the stage.<br/><br/>His mistake. He was soon knocked unconscious as a blunt object hit his head. The same was done to Caleb before he could react.<br/>______________________________________________________________________________________________________________<br/><br/>""Hurry up! you know what happens if the Dark Ones find us! That Scum will- Oof!""<br/><br/>""Attack formation! hurry, get the two boys out of here! wait, why are they retreating?""<br/><br/>""Shit! where's the other boy?""<br/><br/>Derek lifted his head in an instant. ""Brother? Brother!"" he shouted as his kin was dragged away from him. for some reason none of the elves could see the retreating form of two Dark Ones and his brother. ""An invisibility spell? Why didn't it affect me?"" he thought as the Elves knocked him out again.<br/>______________________________________________________________________________________________________________<br/><br/>""Don't let them catch us! use the trees to your advantage""<br/><br/>Several moments of movement later Caleb was dropped in front of a very large intimidating figure draped in red and deep violet robes with black designs on them. ""What did you just do?"" He said in a commanding voice. ""I said retrieve the boy and treat him like family, not kidnap him and treat him like dirt!"" Leaning down to the still restrained arms and legs of the boy, he smiled. a little evilly, but a fatherly smile nonetheless. ""Tell me young man, what is your name?"""
4058,Elvish War of the Dark Ones,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44282,2014-11-30T13:37:11,GothicGnome,"Caleb breathed heavily as the pain in his back sets, just this morning he felt his father's whip. He didn't care about the show, all he wanted was to get to sleep and heal the wounds. Caleb took a peek at the stage as his brother's performance goes on, freezing what seems to be himself in a block of ice.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Must be my part now.</span>He looked back to the backstage, not expecting to see anything of interest when his brother teleported.<br/><br/>""I hope you can melt the illusionary clone as well, brother! Break a leg, my pyromantic friend!"" His brother said while patting him on the shoulder.<br/><br/>""I'd rather break that old man's leg."" He commented, while rushing onto the stage hearing his father's introduction.<br/><br/>Bowing to the audience, he explained his act about melting the block of ice and readied a fireball in his hand when a feint voice of gasps reached his ears, followed by the screams of the audience. People ran away from the room. The last thing he remembered was setting the fireball ablaze in panic of hearing screams and a pain in his forehead.<br/><br/>====================================================================================================<br/><br/>""Quick, grab him!""<br/><br/>""I am doing it! Just keep that spell on.""<br/><br/>""Okay, let's go before they notice someone is missing.""<br/><br/>Caleb regain consciousness as he was carried on the shoulder of a stranger in the middle of nowhere. There's a pair of them and they seems to be running away from something, or someone.<br/><br/>""What's going on? Where am I?"" He tried to ask the stranger.<br/><br/>""Shut up! Or they'll get us."" The stranger whispered to him as he was applied a blindfold and a gag.<br/><br/>====================================================================================================<br/><br/>The blindfold restricted Caleb to see anything. He could only hear steps, there seems to be more of them as time goes on. Moments later, he was dropped to a kneeling position, he could hear whispers now, may or may not talking about him.<br/><br/>""What did you just do? I said retrieve the boy and treat him like family, not kidnap him and treat him like dirt!"" A harsh, commanding voice closing in. Someone removed his gag and then his blindfold, he could see a figure in violet robes, seems to be the one talking previously. ""Tell me young man, what's your name?"" He said to Caleb.<br/><br/>""What is it to you? And why am I here?"" Caleb asked, not answering the question.<br/><br/>""All I ask is your name, for I already know everything about you, your heritage, your bloodline, your place among us, and your fate. You are in the forest of the Cyrinth, though people calls us the Dark Ones out of their ignorance. Now, what is your name?""<br/><br/>""I-It's Caleb, whatever you want from me, I don't have it. My father owns the show, he gets all the gold.""<br/><br/>""I don't want your wealth, my boy. From now on you will live here, this is your home, where you actually belong."" The man said as he waved his hand around Caleb, and suddenly the rope strapping his hands and legs are gone. ""Follow me, I'll show you to your room. Don't bother trying to escape, we have our own magical barriers, your teleportation have no power here.""<br/><br/>Both of them walked down dozens of hut, some of them above the ground on the trees, with bridges here and there connecting it. They walked into a large tree, it's diameter about 20 meters long. ""Amazed? This is our elder tree. It is our ancestor who settled here just after the separation."" They walked a little more to a room, complete with bed and furniture one would find in a bedroom. ""This here is your room. I hope you love it here. If you want anything, just call Mikael, the butler. I will attend to my business now. Farewell, child."""
4059,Elvish War of the Dark Ones,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44282,2014-12-07T06:02:11,Louloubelle,"Kaine stared ahead into the forests and then back towards her twin, Abelle. They had come a long way to rejoin their kin. Her long red hair hard to see in the light of the dark night. Still it was with a bit of surprise that she caught sight of the group so far from their wooded home and dragging in a bundle along the way.<br/><br/>She moved forward from her spot in the treetop, and leaned down to get a better look. Her form nearly perfectly hidden from view at this angle. Her sister was not in the tree with her, but hidden towards the back, counting her herb and healing supplies. She wasn't sure why they had requested Abelle to be present, but from the look of the size and shape of the bundle, it was becoming much more apparent. And oddly, they were only carrying one.. when it was two they should have had possession of... So to be sure she waited until they got to the center of the designated area with the name and face she recognized, trailing behind them before she climbed down and approached.<br/><br/>She looked back to her sister once more and signaled for her to appear as they unloaded their burden. A young elf from most appearances, and looked to the man in charge. ""This is why you wanted my little sister's talent? To heal a capture? Hmmph, business is practically booming."" *she stated and then crossed her arms to step back allowing her little sister forward. ""Remember Abelle, we have another meeting to attend. Do not fawn over the patient."" She said sternly and then watched as her sister knelt to begin healing up the damage.<br/><br/>_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_<br/><br/>Abelle was the younger of a set of twins, and a bit gifted when it came to healing. She just simply knew how to either repair the damage, or what herbs, plants or treatment it required to heal up a patient. She was also highly reserved. She easily followed around behind Kaine's lead and never thought too much about it. She knew and loved her sister greatly, and so long as she was able to heal, or help people (especially her sister) it was never a problem. They didn't just heal elves of course, they healed anyone that came to them with the request, so long as they had a way to pay them something for the care. It was actually rare that most people knew they were elven at all. Kaine had made it clear she wanted no sides in any battle for good or evil... since what was good, and what was evil anyways depended upon who you asked. Abelle herself understood that ideal, and loved that the neutrality worked in favor of her trade, and her sister's as well. Kaine was a skilled tested and true, warrior, hunter, and sell-sword when she needed to be. Though tonight, it was upon her own skills they had been hired. Someone needed a healer as an ""in case"". They had not given details, and Kaine had not asked them, though Abelle had prompted her to do so.<br/><br/>So when they arrived at the designated spot and therein lay a handsome elf, Abelle tilted her head to the side, a frown of worry marring her soft features. Then Kaine's words shook her out of that worry for a moment, and she knelt before the man, taking his face into her cool palms and looking into his eyes. It was for assessment only, and she nodded a bit taking her hands away and moving around back to look at the two lumps on his head. ""He would be better if you had simply asked for a potion to put him to sleep over knocking him out. Twice."" She said in a soft voice and leaning down, place her hands over the injured areas, allowing her power to flare to life. It wasn't some kind of glowing or obviously magical thing she did when she was healing, it was more like she was changing it back to what it once was, or to what it should rightly be. Most just thought she was doing nothing at all, but after a few minutes the healing was done and the wounds gone. She had even healed up the part of the man's brain that was just a bit rattled and could have been problematic if they had not gotten it treated. But she was finished so she rose and moved to step behind her sister, who took payment for their troubles before they went to go and met the next person who had wanted an ""in case"" meeting.<br/><br/>______-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-________<br/><br/>Kaine nodded her agreement with the assessment on Abelle's part. They were indeed done here. So she moved to accept the payment, and so long as she received it, there would be no more said and the twin sisters would fade into the forest just as they had come out of it. Then they pulled up their hoods and moved swiftly to the lands of the Dark Ones. A risky venture perhaps, but the pay was almost doubled there from what the Elves at promised. How surprised she would be upon arrival to see that the patient was a male that now looked very familiar. The man in deep purple and black designed robes only briefly glimpsed to nod at them as they arrived before disappearing again. Which one was captive, which one was treasured? It was an interesting situation to be sure."
4060,Elvish War of the Dark Ones,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44282,2014-12-09T08:41:55,JDizzle383,"Derek scowled as he was tossed onto the forest floor. it was uncomfortable, and though he was not gagged, he was still bound by his hands, wrists, knees and feet. ""Why did you let them get away!"" He shouted, struggling against the ropes that bound him. ""Brother! Let me go you bastards!"" he shouted angrily. That anger was quelled when the elven nurse grabbed his face. for some reason, she was able to calm him with some sort of advanced healing technique, and rid him of those gashes to the head. Taking a deep breath, he thanked her. ""Under normal circumstances, you would receive a bouquet of crystal flowers for that"" He said as he was untied now that he was calm again. surprisingly, he was given his wand and the small pouch he had had on his person when knocked unconscious without them seeming intimidated. ""So what exactly did you kidnap me for? I doubt it was to allow me to leave here at all, now was it?""<br/><br/>""You mean you don't know? We were told you would know what to do when we found you!"" one of the males said.<br/><br/>""Well then, since you seem to have let my brother get carried off, I say we get him back."" Derek spoke firmly.<br/><br/>""Not a good idea without reinforcements. The Dark Ones would eat you for breakfast!"" the female whom had delivered the blows to his head stated.<br/><br/>""Do you think I care about what they'll do to me? They have my brother! I need to save him!"" Derek shouted.<br/><br/>""And if you fail? Then all you will have done is get yourself killed! Is that what you want? A mourning brother, or even one who knows not of your death?"" the female countered.<br/><br/>He opened his mouth to counter her statement, then closed it again. ""Alright, so take me to wherever it is we were headed then. Maybe I'll have answers for you then.""<br/><br/>""Fair enough... What is your name, good sir?"" The male asked<br/><br/>""So first you kidnap me, then you are all chummy? what gives? Make up your minds!""<br/><br/>""Can we knock him out and call the healer again when we get to the city?"" The man asked. The female smirked. ""With pleasure!""<br/><br/>*Bonk!*"
4061,Elvish War of the Dark Ones,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44282,2014-12-09T10:11:01,GothicGnome,"Caleb stood by himself in the room. He felt uncomfortably uneasy towards the surrounding, the elf that once lived in the city now forced to live in an elven forest retreat. The wall and floor was made of fortified woods, it was strong and durable, the furniture too. ""I guess I have no choice for the moment."" The young elf mumbled. ""I wonder where's brother, did he was kidnapped too? Lord knows what would happen if I'm not there beside him."" He took off the dark crimson robes, a plain white shirt and a wool shirt and a pair of trousers can be seen now. He then proceed to took off the shirt, revealing countless of scar on his back, shoulders, and chest. It was mostly from his father's whip. ""What did that guy said anyway? My place among them? My fate? If it was a joke or some nonsense, they wouldn't bother to bring me here at the first place."" Caleb mumbled even more, very confused at why he was kidnapped.<br/><br/>The door swings open, Caleb turned his neck to see who was at the door. He could see a pair of elven girls, one seems to possess a magical ability, quite shy, and the other seems to be athletic, they seems to be twins. Both of the girls are attractive by his standard, though he couldn't resist to gaze at the more athletic twin, his eyes are set at her. ""I-I'm sorry, but do you have any business here?"""
4062,Elvish War of the Dark Ones,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44282,2014-12-10T05:02:32,Louloubelle,"Abelle was surprised when the man had spoken to her at all, much less to thank her. She blushed a bit and nodded her head towards his words before they had left. Though she did look back once and frowned as he was knocked out again. It was none of her business. She knew that they would be back later.<br/><br/>___---___---___---___---___<br/><br/>Kaine looked up at the upright figure of the man before them and arched a brow slightly, going into a more defensive stance as he seemed much more jumpy than the last man. More importantly... they were exactly alike those two men, well except for hair color. ""Mother Terra... brothers."" She murmured and then looked over to Abelle with a knowing glance. ""Abelle."" Kaine saw her sister's own eyes widen and she looked down to pulling out the medicines she would need. The man obviously was in need of the same kind of treatment as the prior one.<br/><br/>Kaine strode forward and crossed her arms looking at the man. ""No hand is to be laid upon her, neither of kind or ill will. She will tend to you wounds. It is the only reason we are here this eve. Please sit, and let her do her duties so that we may get out of the way of whatever business you have here."" she said, not unkindly by any means, but still very direct and to the point.<br/><br/>When he moved to sit down she moved close by and leaned against a wall while she watched him, and noted all the scars on his body. She knew well how many of them were made. She was just very fortunate that she had a sister who could heal them up completely, so it left her with nearly flawless skin. ""Who?"" She asked and then shook her head and looked away. It was none of her business, none. Still, it bothered her greatly that he had endured such frequently by the hands of some unknown person.<br/><br/>---___---___---___---___---<br/><br/>Abelle drew in a short gasp as the sight of the next man and his injuries. He challenged Kaine and she drew back a bit until Kaine made it clear that he was not to touch her at all. Still her heart thumped loudly in her chest at the thought of someone going through so much pain, and the idea of his brother suffering more of it. Something which she had not stopped. Still she had confidence that would return and she could see for herself if the other had marks upon his body as this one did... something she could remove if he wished it. Had she but known-<br/><br/>""Abelle.""<br/><br/>Abelle's eyes widened and she began to pull out all the medicines that would be needed for his treatment, and then watched as he took a seat and Kaine moved closer to him, leaning against a wall to keep an eye out for him. She strode forward and looked him over, the soft cool of her palms soothing and calming his anxiety, and pain. She saw a similar mark of being struck into unconsciousness but not a second one. Good and bad news... his brother would need a second treatment for a third injury, something that made her sigh softly. ""There seems to be an epidemic tonight of bumps to the head."" Abelle stated softly and then stepped back away from him as she completed. She nodded to Kaine who moved from the wall and grinned a bit.<br/><br/>___---___---___---___---___<br/><br/>Kaine moved from the wall as it was completed and nodded to the man once. ""Looks like our task is done, now we must be off to see to another... again. I get the feeling this will not be the last time we meet."" Her eyes lingered just a bit longer than they should have and then suddenly broke away as she followed her sister out the door, shutting it behind them.<br/><br/>""I don't like the looks of this."" She stated to Abelle and then moved to go down and collect their money for Abelle's services. No doubt there would be another request to see the other brother again tonight. This time they would ask for double, and they headed out in that direction upon collection of their dues."
4063,Elvish War of the Dark Ones,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44282,2014-12-11T14:30:13,GothicGnome,"Caleb nodded at the girl and took a seat at the bed while the healer examined his wounds. He remained silent from the start, and can only look at the sister. ""My old man."" He answered her question. He could tell from her face that there was a sense of worry inside her. The cool sensation he felt from whatever the healer was doing calmed him down.<br/><br/>All the time, he was being watched by the sister, and he returned the gaze. There was an awkward silence between them, and he knew it was not comfortable. He could feel his scar vanished, a satisfying feeling for him. It seems that the treatment was done, and both of them walked out of the room. ""Looks like our task is done, now we must be off to see to another... again. I get the feeling this will not be the last time we meet.""<br/><br/>""I hope so.... but wait, what's your name?"" Caleb said as the girl exited the room."
4064,Elvish War of the Dark Ones,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44282,2014-12-12T04:59:00,Louloubelle,"Kaine's eyebrow quirked a bit as he mentioned who had done it and something akin to a bitter curse slipped from her lips before she turned away for just a moment to bite back her anger. She hoped the weasel was somewhere growing cold in a ditch. It was better than he deserved. Children were to be treasured beyond measure. To treat them as a hated animal and tool...<br/><br/>Finally she regained her composure and followed her sister on the way out, hearing the question as she gave him a farewell. She was not inclined to share it. It seemed to be asking for trouble.<br/><br/>___---___---___---___---<br/><br/>Abelle looked over her shoulder a bit as they left the room and tilted her head slightly. The males eyes had not left her sister. She smiled a bit and with a gentle push and a nod to the male behind them, prompted a response from her sister. She just hoped that she had enough time to eliminate the scars upon his body later. None should have to wear such marks. They were not battle marks of a warrior after all.<br/><br/>---___---___---___---___---___<br/><br/>Kaine frowned at her sister and finally with a sigh, but refusing to look back again, lest she was once more caught up in affairs that were not her own, spoke her name.  ""Kaine.""  She told him and then pushed her sister through the door. She made sure it shut and then pinched her sisters arm a bit. ""What was that about?"" She asked her and then turned her attention back to the matter at hand.  "" I don't like this.""<br/><br/>___---___---___---___---___---<br/><br/>Abelle had no reason to disagree, only rubbed her arm and shrugged at her twin before they went in to speak with the man that had hired them. He was not one that she was always comfortable around, but it was not the first time they had been hired to help out someone that had come through his doors. She did not dare to ask what happened to them. The man looked at her as a hungry wolf would look at a downed deer, and oft she was sure he was calculating what was also beneath her robes, and her sisters. But he had never made any overtures of carnal intent, so they continued to deal with him.<br/><br/>Still she breathed out a long sigh of relief when the man handed over their coin and they departed. Their next stop was to the village of elves. And her chance to see that odd man once more."
4065,Elvish War of the Dark Ones,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44282,2014-12-23T08:52:18,Louloubelle,"*Abelle stood within the forest of the Elves, and looked at the room they had placed the same man she had healed not but a few hours ago. This time the damage was much more troublesome. They had not ability to be careful. It was going to take quite a lot of strength and time to heal him this time.<br/><br/>"" You uncouth bastards have hit him in the wrong spot! This is going to require triple the gold to repair, a clean room and place to sleep. I will also need a list of supplies to be fulfilled, and some clean bandages soaked in some potions. Luckily I had enough foresight to bring all my supplies with me. He is going to require two full healing sessions to fix. If he had been another hour out, he would have died!""  Abelle breathed out angrily pulled off her cloak to go to the male. She placed her hands upon his head to start the initial healing, to stabilize him. Looking over at her sister after long moments, she saw a funny look on her features.*<br/><br/>""Just go back. I have feeling this is not the end of our meetings. I don't want to have to heal up the other so soon after this. I... it is a waste of energy."" She told her sister and Kaine nodded slightly. Abelle turned back to the boy in question, and slowly worked her magics on him, weaving a bit of cloth dipped into a healing ointment of her own making and softly sang. It was something she never did unless it was absolutely needed. Repairing this kind of damage after fixing him the first time. She was likely to pass out afterwards.<br/><br/>__--__--__--__--__--__--<br/><br/>Kaine shifted a bit, and looked to the people in charge. Her sister never demanded extra income. Hell, her sister never demanded anything. So it was very unusual to see her so out of sorts. She looked put out her palm, and growled at them slightly, making sure they added an additional fee for their troubles. But she balked when her sister actually ordered her.. HER of all people... to go back for where they had just left to watch over the other.<br/><br/>What a pain in the ass. She didn't want to be around that creepy place, but here in their once homeland, it was likely that Abelle would be more than safe. Plus, this healing was likely to cause Abelle to need rest for a longer period of time than normal. It always took time to recoup after a long healing session. And at least here, there would be food and rest while Abelle took care of the other one.<br/><br/>So she sighed and nodded once to her sister. ""Okay, but you know if you need me I am just a shout away."" Kaine hated leaving her sister behind anywhere, but she also do so when she deemed it better for Abelle's health to do so. Today, it was one of those days indeed. That firmly in her mind, she took her leave of the elves and with much coin, decided to make a detour to hide it. It also helped that no one with a mind too, would be able to follow her when she was by herself. It took no time at all to secure the money, before she headed back out to the Dark Ones homeland to become Caleb's bodyguard.<br/><br/>Or at least to try and do so. It really was dependent upon the man in purple's demeanor. So long as he agreed, she would be able to stick around. She wondered what Caleb would think upon seeing her again so soon."
4066,Elvish War of the Dark Ones,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44282,2014-12-28T06:01:28,JDizzle383,"Derek watched with slight amusement at how angry this healer seemed to get over a simple blow to the head. As far as he was concerned, he was fine. Then again, he wasn't going to argue since she was helping him. When she began to heal his head, he gladly accepted it. However, he noticed she seemed to be eyeing his chest area as though she knew he had those scars.<br/><br/>""Look,"" He finally said, ""I don't know how you found out about them, but they are to remain there, understand? each one reminds me of an incident where I dropped my defenses in some way. I would like to think that as much as I hate my father for the pain, he was in his own way, teaching me something. To quote someone somewhere in some timeline I'm not entirely sure exists, 'What doesn't kill you makes you stronger'.""<br/><br/>Derek got up from the bed he had been sitting on and walked over to the door in his current dwelling. Turning back to the girl, he stopped to consider something, and smiled. ""I would like to offer you those flowers now, but I need to have some water and my wand for that, and those elves had me put them in their armory. I don't really see my wand as a weapon."" He sighed, stretched his arms, and shrugged, then motioned for her to follow. ""Can you believe they honestly thought I was powerless without it? I mean all it really does is augment my powers. What do you say we ask them for it, and then I'll ask them if they will allow my room to be near yours while you stay here?""<br/><br/>Derek smiled warmly, not even realizing he had just implied that he liked her by wanting his room to be near hers. suddenly, he remembered that he was not being polite by referring to her without a name, even if it was just in his head. Attempting to rectify that, he casually asked, ""By the way, I never was told what to call you. What is your name?"""
4067,Elvish War of the Dark Ones,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44282,2014-12-28T09:17:35,GothicGnome,"Caleb decided to take a walk around the forest retreat. The tree house balcony high above can barely be seen, while the shops on the ground were beginning to close. He thought that there were no choice except to stay here for the time being. Harsh decision is intolerable if he wanted to get out and meet with Derek again. He noticed that people were eyeing him, but he could feel that it's not curiosity that made them did so. It was something else, hatred, maybe.<br/><br/>Caleb walked around for some more minutes when he could see a familiar face coming out of the thick woods, it was Kaine. Without thinking about it the second time, Caleb approached her, attentively. There's nothing else to be done around here, and having a company might burn some time. ""Kaine, right? Where were you?"" He asked to her with a slightly calm voice, though Caleb would've loss his calm when around girl, even more around girl like Kaine."
4068,Elvish War of the Dark Ones,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44282,2014-12-29T05:57:20,Louloubelle,"Abelle:<br/><br/>*She stared at the young man with a careful eye, her hands pulling away from him suddenly. He was already recovering, and she had been sure she felt a bit of a leak within his cortex. It seemed he was able to heal himself in some manner. A surprising twist to the story. She blew out a soft breath and wondered if she should even get involved with the young man at all. It seemed to be just as her sister said, trouble. *<br/><br/>*Still, she did not like to pull out now, and her sister was well on her way to go and help the other so she didn't have to expend her energies elsewhere. Plus, the gold was very good for the cures she was laying down.*  ""Are you quite sure that you are alright? I know I felt quite a bit more damage than I should have been able to heal in that amount of time. Though I did not like the tactics they employed against you to have you come to this village."" *Abelle stated calmly, and evenly. She shifted a bit, pulling her skirt up and smoothing it out before trying to sort herself out. She didn't really hear what he was saying to her, as she already was withdrawing to her more shy nature. No longer was the need for her to be aggressive present. He was a well on his way to recovery healthy young man again.*<br/><br/>*She finally stood, her cheeks blushing a bit and bowed towards him slightly. It was then that the questions began to reach her mind.*  ""Nay, I have no need of flowers as compensation as my sister and I have both me well paid. Thank you for the kind offer sir. "" *she began and then looked up at him for a moment before again shaking her head in a denial to his next question.* "" I cannot believe they had to strike you so many times to bring you here, nor can I believe that you are not more damaged. I suppose you have lived through much, making you quite capable and strong. I apologize if my gaze to your scars offended you. I simply wish to take away the pains of that which one would not like to be reminded. However, if they do not illicit negative emotions, then I promise not to remove a single one of them from your person unless you request it of me."" *Abelle stated softly, barely lifting her face to look into his eyes. She dared not do so just yet.*<br/><br/>*Her long ear twitched at the fact the rod only augmented his powers, and her head tilted to the side a bit to look just a touch up towards him. When he asked about her requesting a room near his own, her face turned scarlet and she wondered what her sister would say to such a thing. Though he was still in her care, she supposed it would not be too far out of decorum to do so. Finally, while her mind was spinning, he asked for her name. She lifted up her face then, registering surprise that he would even want to know it, and then looking back down to her hands, whispered the answer.*<br/><br/>""Abelle.""<br/>__--__--__--__--__--__<br/><br/>Kaine:<br/><br/>*Kaine was surprised when Caleb walked towards her with a sense of familiarity. She stopped short and looked at him for several long moments before nodding her head.* ""Yes, Kaine is my name. What right do you have to question where I was? "" *she asked him, crossing her arms in front of her chest and growling slightly towards him.* ""I have no idea why Abelle was so intent on me babysitting you. You seem to be perfectly adapted to your surroundings. Creepy, overly aggressive, and full of yourself.""<br/><br/>*She wasn't about to cow to his demeanor. Too much of an Alpha herself to just lay back and take questions that she deemed intrusive.* ""If you don't mind taking a few steps back, I would appreciate it greatly, and perhaps I might even be inclined to not just leave you here amongst the dark ones."""
4069,The Violation of Safehouse,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44418,2014-12-08T14:45:57,icebreed,"The small hamlet of Ennuvia was nestled into a long ridge that jutted out of the mostly flat, but well forested surrounding terrain of the planet of Safehouse. Its thousand-something citizens were hard-working pioneers, exploring the surrounding land and assessing any resources that could be reaped from it. Its sudden appearance and growth were spurred by some former Earth refugees who had heard of a new settlement, where the local wildlife was not so overwhelmingly huge or powerful to threaten the lives of their families. Safehouse, for all the sanctity of its name, was still a largely untamed planet; it was home to countless species of aggressive creatures that put the dinosaurs of the old world to shame. Without the advent of the power wielders on Earth, this hidden gem of the galaxy would have been completely inhospitable, and would have remained in the rough forever. Thanks to the ever-growing new generation of demi-humanity, and the many other sentient, extraterrestrial races whose blood have started to blend with theirs, however, this world was an acceptable challenge.<br/><br/>Such brave souls forge the frontier of Safehouse, and humble Ennuvia had its beginnings from the martial warrior known as Sierra Terraloft. Daughter of Cody -- renowned master of spiritual geomancy and the man responsible for personally erecting 60% of all new buildings on the planet in the last 20 years -- and Sumatra -- the ward of the Suzerain himself -- Sierra had little trouble exceeding the shadow that her parents cast. Her ambition and compassion seemed never-ending to those who observed her. She had matured greatly from her rambunctious childhood, forged from a lifetime of endless world-threatening crises. She had learned how to take responsibility for her actions, and how to take charge when it was needed. Sierra learned that she<span style=""font-style: italic"">liked</span>being in charge. She liked being in a position of respect, but she also loathed the idea of not earning that respect with her every breath. Thus, every day she overpopulated her plate. Clearing the beasts from the area that would eventually be host to Ennuvia, raising several children, responding to distress calls around the planet, and being a strong, opinionated person of influence to many was an extraordinarily draining regimen. Somehow, she managed it all, and then crashed into her bed like a falling log.<br/><br/>Today, the half-demihuman awoke to the embrace of freezing cold arms wrapped around her barren and well-defined midriff. She shuddered quietly and grabbed at the offending body, pulling it away from her and pushing the blankets off of her body. As she began to try to come to terms with this strange predicament, Fei Fong sensed her awakened state and began to produce floating panels of information within her visual field -- the weather outside, the time, news headlines from Sanctuary, messages left, and so on -- and simultaneously began to sit up from the place he'd laid this particular body beside his wife on the night prior. Brushing his smooth, dark hair out of his face, he smiled up at Sierra. ""Good morning, dear. You slept well,"" he greeted, quietly.<br/><br/>The woman, who now stood beside her bed in her underwear, with her hands on her hips, regarded her husband's shell with weary confusion. ""Y... Your arms,"" she managed, on her first attempt. ""Freezing. Y-you turned off your stupid body while I was sleeping, didn't you?"" It was the only explanation she could think of. She wasn't terribly technologically saavy, which was ironic, considering her choice in spouses. She simply remembered the last time she touched his body when it was turned off; it was as cold as death.<br/><br/>The computer-man smirked, heaved an unnecessary sigh, and started working his way out of the covers to stand, as well. ""Well,"" he began, giving a moment of pause to saturate the moment with his ego, ""I wouldn't say it was<span style=""font-style: italic"">off</span>. Most of its functions were disabled, liiiiiiike ... emotive simulation, circulation, an--""<br/><br/>""Whatever, Fei. You turned off. I thought I woke up next to a corpse or somethin'. Freaked me out. Don't do that anymore, yeah?"" she asked, the desire she had for getting into the details of the matter pushing its way out of her groggy mind. She already was dismissing the matter and trying to put her attention on those information panels that somehow were clear and vivid despite her vision in general still not quite being clear. A subconscious thought caused her closet to open, and another panel appeared. This one was the size of her, and appeared in front of her, though it wasn't really there. It acted as a sort of mirror, and interactively helped her choose an outfit for the day. It wasn't terribly hard to choose, for Sierra. One of these outfits was worn yesterday. It'd have to be the other one, then.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Man</span>, she lamented to herself.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I really need to bring more clothes from the city.</span><br/><br/>As her selected clothes began to float out of the closet toward her, Fei Fong simply materialized his own set of clothing. ""Have you considered that your need to sleep a fourth of the day away is pretty inconvenient for me, too? That's ten hours of time we could be spending together with our children, you know,"" he admonished, gently. The half-catgirl began to wiggle into a baby tank top, while the single tuft of hair on the end of her tail hooked into its hole in her jeans.<br/><br/>""Yeah, but sleep is awesome, and dreaming is pretty great most of the time. At least leave the heat on, man. That's like half the point of being in bed with me when I sleep, yanno?"" Sierra countered, stepping into the pants and securing them in place.<br/><br/>For about a picosecond, Fei Fong considered offering yet another point in his defense, but quickly realized it was useless trying to argue with Sierra. He'd learned in the couple's formative years that trying to win a point with logic just made her angrier with him. Despite how attractive he found her when she was mad, he preferred it when that aggression was focused on the unwitting fauna of their area of residence. ""Okay, fine,"" he simply answered. ""I'm sorry. Before you ... freak out again, though, Number Two is in the living room, reading to Josh.""<br/><br/>Sierra gave a grunt of understanding as she grabbed a brush and started dragging it through her unruly crimson mane, which had been a genetic gift from her father. She left the bedroom and started down the steps to the first floor of their relatively huge home, where yet another Fei Fong body was sitting on the couch in the living room. Their three-year old adopted son was cradled in his lap, and they were reading a virtual book together. She smiled, and swept the boy out of the shell's arms, holding him up n the air. ""Hey, brat! You learnin' any good words over here?"" she teased, and the human boy giggled and nodded frantically. ""Good."" The boy was returned to the lap from whence he came, and with him came a whiskery kiss from the matron to her husband, which was happily accepted.<br/><br/>""Oh, so One gets a lecture, and Two gets a kiss? Man, it's hell being married to you,"" the AI noted, jokingly, as his first body left the bedroom in slacks and a comfortable button-up shirt, and strided toward the back door. Two bounced little Josh in his lap, as the boy's attention was clearly on mommy and not on reading, for the moment. Sierra leveled a gaze at him of low tolerance. ""Shut up, you're stupid. I know you're the same dude. That stuff stopped working on me, like, five years ago.""<br/><br/>She cleared her throat, and then turned off toward the kitchen. A pot of coffee was already freshly brewed, and breakfast was cooking itself. She could smell the grakkor sausage and tatchi eggs sizzling before she came in the room. An unspoken thought to her husband caused a new display to appear, showing a digitized radar of the surroundings. She could see for miles with this display, and could pinpoint every lifeform within it, from the smallest bug to the largest carnivore. ""Boring,"" she grumbled, noting a general lack of anything she could identify as threatening. She somatically pushed the panel to one side as she started to pour herself a cup of coffee.<br/><br/>As she was going to ask Fei Fong something else, she found herself preempted, as the entire house and the land underneath it physically shuddered. It was a long, rather violent shake, and it seemed to physically pass through the area, from one side to the other, before fading. The two other orphans she'd adopted were awakened by it. She could hear their worried whimpering already. ""...Th' hell was that?"" she wondered aloud, shooting a look to Fei Fong Two. As was typical for artificial intelligences, he seemed unphased by the quake, on the surface. Sierra had been married to the digital personage long enough to know, however, that he was scrambling a horde of assets to determine the problem. It was a vacancy in his eyes, a certain dulling of that smart-ass spirit that gave away his preoccupation.<br/><br/>""An earthquake, obviously,"" he casually responded, as he picked Josh off his lap and set him down on the floor. ""Probably nothing to be worried about."" He proceeded to simply sit there, staring at the wall across from him, his face lacking any meaningful expression.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Yep,</span>his wife mused.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Checked completely out.</span><br/><br/>""I hope you're right,"" Sierra said, gravely, as she went to go check on the other kids.<br/><br/><div><hr style=""height:2px; width:100%; border:0; color: white;background:white;""/></div><br/>A short time later, in an even smaller settlement that had only begun to get its foundations, several men worked with shock-cutters, breaking apart a cluster of crags in an area they wanted to expand into. As there were only a handful of citizens and the area was not yet completely cleared of hostile monsters, there were a pair of novice power wielders doing patrols in the area. The day had mostly been quiet for them; a few groundbats had tried to sneak up on the camp earlier, but they were easily dispatched between the magical mastery of one and the telekinetic command of the other.<br/><br/>Then, it came. That violent shuddering that rippled through the countryside, as though the world had begun to suffer from indigestion. The workers at the dig site paused their equipment, and looked around, ready to drop what they were doing and run, if they needed to. The female feline wizard, who floated above the treetops, exchanged a look with the male human psion, who was stretching out his senses to try and pick up on anything unusual. He didn't seem to sense anything unusual, at first, and he simply dismissed it through a telepathic communique to his comrade, much as Wei Fong had moments prior.<br/><br/>Suddenly, the man's eyes went wide, and he reached a hand out toward the workers. His lips began to form the word ""RUN!"", but before he could even make the vowel, the rumbling returned, roared to a volume many times louder, and crescendoed with an explosion of rock. A column of monolithic, white, writhing<span style=""font-style: italic"">something</span>barreled out of a hole of its own making, consuming the entire crag and at least a dozen men. The mage might've been taken too, but she managed to react on a gut instinct, and tumbled away. She righted herself soon after, and as the enormous tendril poured ever higher into the air and curved at the end to point downward, she whipped a powerful defensive spell from out of the ether. Meanwhile, her partner built mental energy upon itself, and then thrust it outward in the form of a translucent spear. The spearhead crashed into the chitinous plating of the ogrish entity, and managed to cause a mild crack, but little else.<br/><br/>Hoping her magic would have a better chance, the arcane warrior summoned a pair of snakes made of crackling green energy. As she prepared to foist them in a death spiral for the head of the centipede-like being, she noted, ""We might want to call in some backup on this one, Ethan."" ...Those were the last words of Andrea the Spiritspell, before a second terrible insect erupted from another spot on the ground and devoured her whole, without pause. Ethan could barely contain his shock as he felt the life force of the woman he'd been working with for a month now suddenly snuffed out in an instant. He knew he was in way over his head. He was going to die, too, just like Andrea. There was only one thing left to do. He reached out with his mind to the Marshall of their settlement, and as he watched a million man-sized teeth glistening with ichor bearing down on him, he got out one desperate message.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #80FFFF"">~Get help! Get away! NOW!~</span></span>"
4070,The Violation of Safehouse,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44418,2014-12-18T04:20:47,Louloubelle,"<div style=""text-align: center;""><a class=""postlink"" href=""https://s-media-cache-ak0.pinimg.com/236x/a4/7c/b3/a47cb3f5dd52631f4f260dc271ebd785.jpg"">[ img ]</a></div><br/>Alara Raye DeLeone knew where she stood.<br/><br/>It was a place she had called home after only a few weeks. It was somewhere that she had known for a long time, and yet had only begun to explore. It was where she had met him. Where she had fallen in love. Where time had slowed down to a crawl as she cherished each moment. It was where she had challenged her parents for the right to love and marry as she wished. It was where she had been granted that wish, and blessings from her parents to do so. It was was where she felt her life spread out before her like mist. Visible to the eye, but ever shifting. It was where she wasn't afraid anymore. And it was where she would marry him, if he was of a mind to do so. It was where she planned her 19th birthday to be the most memorable of her life, combined with her wedding.<br/><br/>That date was only a few months away. If she could convince him to marry her. He had kissed her a few times, but nothing more. But she could feel the genuine affection he held for her. The love, desire, and longing for more. She wanted him just as much. It was almost crazy how much that was true.<br/><br/>Her natural instinct to reach our and brush his mind with her own was met with a warm, but bored fuzzy thought. The man of her affections drifting nearby with his partner on a routine mission of excavation. She sent him some happy thoughts of her own, with a promise to give him something more entertaining to focus on when he returned from duty.<br/><br/>She then let it go and began to walk towards that area, taking in all the beautiful sunny, clean aired surroundings. She had not cast out her senses to detect anything more than another neighbor passing by her on the sidewalk. Nor had she done what her mother said could cost her dearly, even in a safe place. It was Safehouse after all, and everyone<span style=""font-style: italic"">knew</span>that nothing really bad ever happened here. So when the earth beneath her shook violently, knocking her from her feet, she did not immediately try to sense things around her for danger. No, instead she sensed for people injured nearby.<br/><br/>She released a pent up breath when none was found to be injured... but held it again when once more there was another violent shudder that did more than knock her from her feet. It sent her flying into a nearby tree. Crashing into the limbs of the outlandish looking plant that snagged at her clothes and hair, temporarily trapping her. She gasped at the feel of one or two of the sharp branches breaking her skin and causing a bit of blood to flow.<br/><br/>But that was not the worst of it. No, the worst was the moment she heard<span style=""font-style: italic"">his</span>goodbye.<span style=""font-style: italic"">~""Good bye, Alara. I'm sorry.""~</span>The sudden silence and presence she had grown to know so well going dark, unable to be reached. She instinctively searched for his power signature, finding nothing. His mind ripped from her ability to find it. And the moment she saw the stirring of the giant worms where she was temporarily trapped, writhing out of the ground, rapidly approaching her location, and knowing that is where he<span style=""font-style: italic"">had</span>been just moments before.<br/><br/>""No... no.... NOOOOO!"" She cried out pathetically. Already feeling the presence of her family coming to her distress, so profound was it. She felt herself start to fade into shock from the loss. Her heart wanting to stop. Or at least she felt as if it should stop at that moment.<br/><br/>Her mother, Danni DeLeone, pushed the others out and then prompted her mind to accept, to understand. She didn't want to, but Danni would not let her lose herself to the moment of sorrow. She pushed open her mind further, Alara only moaning slightly wanting to go into the darkness where he could be found. It was a strange sensation to feel her mother pump her mind into kicking up the adrenaline that made her heart begin to race. Her body not allowing her to fade out into a welcomed blanket of blackness that was denial.<br/><br/>Alara slowly began to breathe again. She felt her mother's soothing touch, and her father's frustrated anger at not being allowed to help. She felt the rest of her family touch at her to get her moving. She looked up and around herself, tears running like rivers down her face. She was unharmed, if a bit in shock from the sudden impact from loss. She could feel the racing of her heart now, driving her onwards to remain aware. And for the first time she was able to hear her mother's repeating statement within her mind.<br/><br/>~<span style=""font-style: italic""> Get moving! You can not die here helpless and dishonor his wishes. You need to help those around you to flee. GET MOVING!</span>~<br/><br/>Then her father's mind touched her own again, and she felt his love and support. Also telling her that she needed to see what it was so they could eliminate it from the colony. His words filtering in as Danni finally allowed it, the anger (not at her) in his mind's voice evident.<br/><br/>~<span style=""font-style: italic"">Get up a real hero knows there's a time for vengeance and a time to mourn, now get up and protect everyone and take your vengeance.</span>~<br/><br/>She felt more of her senses returning, and slowly began to disentangle herself from the tree she had been caught in, her ire awoken fully by her father's words. She was going to let the anger take her, not the shock. She was determined to fight, but where she would be found for the next couple of minutes was extracting herself from the alien tree as the worms bore down closer to everything around them."
4071,The Violation of Safehouse,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44418,2015-01-20T19:36:01,icebreed,"Within moments of Alara's desperation, a lonely klaxon blared over the relative quiet of the town, echoing throughout the handful of humble buildings that had formed the center for the future township. The few people who hadn't received injury from the second shock quickly hurried indoors. Less the workers who had been devoured at the quarry, there were only about a score of people left here. The wildlife nearby had gone silent, leaving only the cries of a wounded child on the far side of settlement to break the silence. The towering worms, which would be visible in the distance for Alara as soon as she cleared the treeline, suddenly retreated into their holes with another regional shake. In another moment, even her extended senses would not be able to find them. Was it over, already?<br/><br/>Inside the command center, the makeshift marshal's office and town hall for the tiny group of buildngs, a half dozen people bustled at computer controls, which were linked via satellite to the rest of the planet. The town itself had suffered little damage from the worm attack -- the recently fabricated buildings were hardly phased by the abuse, and there weren't enough established utilities in the area to really be affected by all of the shaking. The worms had attacked a spot outside of town. That said, there were now about a dozen lives claimed, not counting anybody who had possibly died from the violent shaking. That was an absolutely devastating blow to such a small town, especially when those taken were the only warrior power wielders assigned to the town, as well as much of their mundane muscle. Most of the families in the town had just been ripped in half. The potent psychic woman would not be alone in her woes. That said, the Marshall had received the young man's message before he had presumably been slain, and was now busily coordinating emergency rescue efforts. A distress signal had been sent to Sanctuary.<br/><br/>Several brief flashes of light, accompanying a surge of electromagnetic energy, flickered around the town hall. They heralded the arrival of five figures; one was a thin and tall man who appeared in his early twenties, wearing a somewhat regal-looking, blue-themed uniform with the symbol of the Suzerainty borne on his chest, as well as on the crest of his hat. The other four were huge, nine-foot, grotesquely muscular, monstrous men that could not be mistaken for anything other than the legendary Ogres that acted as the Suzerain's personal shock troops. Each titanic figure was carrying a weapon the size of a small car or bigger, and probably weighed twice as much. They seemed to wear little armor, instead wearing only black-themed fatigues, ammunition belts, and other provisions of their trade. By contrast of their deadly armament and build, their relatively tiny facial expressions seemed unnervingly innocent and curious, dumbly peering around at the town around them as they absently caressed and polished their weaponry. One of them wondrously droned ""Hoooouuuuuuseee..."" in a telling, intellect-absent voice. Their ringleader quickly took stock of the situation, but seemed unsure of what to react to at first.<br/><br/>After only a moment or two of hesitation, however, he took charge, as a trained sternness dawned on his youthful features. ""Ogres! By the Suzerain's command, take formation around this building and guard it from the enemies of the Emperor!"" he called out with practiced enthusiasm. In unison, his cohorts lifted up their weighty tools of war as if they were wine cups for toasting, and shouted in a suddenly deafening volume, ""<span style=""font-weight: bold"">FOR DA EMP'RA!!!</span>"" They then lowered their weaponry and moved about, taking up posts around the command center, and digging in, as if expecting to take on an entire army from that spot. Meanwhile, the uncannily handsome, uniformed man adjusted the white gloves on his hands and proceeded towards the entrance, to speak with the Marshall, as though this were all fairly routine in his day. As of yet, he had not noticed Alara."
4072,The Violation of Safehouse,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44418,2015-02-10T06:15:50,Louloubelle,"As much as Alara cared about the people around her, her mind was on extracting herself from the tree. She seemed to only get more tangled by the moment. It wasn't until she took a very deep breath and began to use her mind, that things got better. Each limb, thorn, or other part of the tree snagging at her was sensed, located, and pushed aside. It was done with exacting measurements, and not a single tear, or scratch was newly made upon her as she drifted up and out from the tree.<br/><br/>She took note of the ogres, but couldn't care less about them. She only wanted to reach the worms and make them explode from the inside out. She would be lying if she were to say that she had no hope at all of finding her lover alive. Even as impossible as it would be to do so. Love was funny that way. You held out hope stupidly, and sometimes the universe was kind enough to let it be a good thing to have believed in. In her mind, she knew that it wouldn't be one of those times. But her heart was refusing to listen.<br/><br/>It took her no time at all to begin flying back towards the incident, using a trained technique her mother and father had taught her as a young child. The feel of the power pooling throughout varies location of her psyche was as natural to her, as swimming was to a fish.<br/><br/>It wasn't long until she reached the site where they had been, and expanded out her feelers to see if she could find out how to locate the worms. Another useless endeavor, but one that should couldn't stop herself from doing. Only when she could not find any sign of them for several minutes did she spit at the holes they had made to turn away from them and drift off back to see who she could help.<br/><br/>It was a bitter taste in her mouth, the lack of ability to do anything to find and eliminate the worms. Only the fact that she was able to find people and help them out did anything at all to help her mood, and to keep the bile from rising to spill out upon the ground. But before she could do any of that, she had to make herself known to the Orges, and more importantly their leader.<br/><br/>He may have been unusually handsome, but she didn't notice anything beyond the fact that he was present and there to help protect the people from further harm. "" I am Alara DeLeone, I am quite capable of locating and retrieving any injured parties to be helped. I would also like to hunt those... worms."""
4073,The Violation of Safehouse,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44418,2015-03-07T00:20:56,icebreed,"By the time Alara had unentangled herself from the briars and made her way to town, the ringleader of the Ogre squadron was emerging from the command center, having been briefed on the matter and after giving the Marshall some recommendations for how to proceed. The man was rather green as far as law enforcement went, and he hadn't been quite sure what to do in case of such a catastrophic emergency like this. Once that had been settled, however, the man from the Suzerainty felt fairly certain he could leave things in his hands.<br/><br/>The young man was about to recall his Ogres to be deployed elsewhere, when he noticed a psion approaching town. He was not, himself, a psion, but extensive training and cybernetic implantation had allowed him to pick up on such things. The Ogres would follow her with their weapons, as they had no idea what they were supposed to be fighting, but seemed to quickly understand that this was probably a citizen, not a threat. The leader sized up the woman who arrived, extending a hand to her to shake. ""I am Battle Scholar Jericho Delande,"" he introduced, his expression remaining professional, and polite. ""We are here responding to an emergency call we received about an attack on this settlement. I'm glad to see that you seem to be in good health. Our first report was that your private garrison was annihilated outright, but I can sense that you have at least some psionic power. Unfortunately, the details I've been able to collect have been ... sparse, given the attackers moved at supernatural speeds, and the fact that your settlement has no scanners installed. Your marshal is currently organizing a relief effort, if you would care to participate. However, I would first appreciate any insight you may have on the nature of the attack.""<br/><br/>He bowed his head forward, intently. ""Can you give me any details on what happened, here, Miss DeLeone? You said something about<span style=""font-style: italic"">worms.</span>"""
4074,Alive By heart!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4451&start=20,2011-11-03T23:14:18,unoraptormon,"Within three hours she had covered the distance.<span style=""font-style: italic""> I wonder if anyone saw my landing... </span>She shook her massive head and looked over the walls of the castle.<span style=""font-style: italic""> It feels a bit abandoned.</span><br/>""This is too easy. The boy must be a thick as he is poor."" she swung a mighty claw at the wall. However, it did not break. She smiled inwardly and began to scale the walls, covering the height in mere moments. She hopped over the guard's walkway and continued following the sense of...<span style=""font-style: italic""> distress doesn't cover it now...hopelessness maybe...</span>"
4075,Alive By heart!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4451&start=20,2011-11-04T00:37:46,WinterStorm,"My master stands and I hop down from bench. He then leads me back into my chambers, before putting me back in my cage and sealing it shut with a padlock. I drink of the bowl of water and start to eat the meat on my food dish. The sun has begun to set as I curl up and look out at the window with tears falling down my face. The setting sun casts shadows on the object in the room, but I am not frightened by this at all. Having lived in this cage since the day I could walk. The door to my chamber is slammed shut and as I hear the key turn in the lock I know that I am a prisoner. My chains rattle loudly as I lick my paw."
4076,Alive By heart!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4451&start=20,2011-11-04T04:42:42,unoraptormon,"After dealing with a couple of the guards, she found the throne room. Looking around the stone room, she found the source of the strongest 'scent'. It took an hour, but soon the maids and butlers left. It took a second for her to be standing before the throne. Growling, she looked down on the weaken human.<br/>""So you are the source?"" she asked in confusion, towering over the white male."
4077,Alive By heart!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4451&start=20,2011-11-04T08:54:10,Applepoisoneer,"Madame SacrePomme entered the throne room with a flask of something she'd prepared for the young king to drink:  a sweet honeydew melon juice with minerals and a good helping of ale.  She presented it to his in her outwardly formal manner, but was rather eager to speak.  ""My Lord- I do wish you would reconsider traveling in this state..."" She looked to the handkerchief he too often used as a catchall for blood and such.  ""I do understand the need for the meeting between yourself and the gracious Earl... But perhaps the pet might wait?  Or the Earl may be so kind as to join us here?""  She lowered her gaze.  ""I do not mean to be so impertanant, but I do have cause to worry my Lord..."""
4078,Alive By heart!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4451&start=20,2011-11-04T14:58:13,Lord~of~Justice,"The king smiled at the goblet which smelled so sweet. ""Thank you Ms. Pomme, I am very greatful."" he took the drink and sipped of it a sexy crooked grin graced his features as he detechs the ale, he had a soft spot of alcohol it fueled his inner flame very nicely. ""I will have someone write a letter in request for the Earl to understand my state and visit us here, however if he says no I shall go there, our home is at risk and I ill not stand for that."" he rolls his head popping his sore aching neck.<br/><br/>Yelps and screams could be heard from down the halls coming towards the thrown room. The king knew he didn't stand a chance but would fight whatever if that is what it came to, slowly and painfulling groaning he got to his feet and stood in astrong defensive position as the creature came in through the doors. His eyes grew wide and a smirk grew larg on his face. ""Are you friend or foe visiter?"" his hands rested on his hips making it seem he was in perfect health although this position was causing him great agony and his body trembled slightly. ""Source of what preytell?"" the maids and butlers all left with a wave of the kings hand for the two to be left alone."
4079,Alive By heart!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4451&start=20,2011-11-04T18:47:25,unoraptormon,"""I am friend oh source of a thousand sorrows, or according to the deities I was hired by to watch over you, poor dragon in the body of a human."" Her long tail twitched, bringing into view a clubbed tail with three silver spikes. A final ray of sunlight made it into the throne room, lighting up the features of the new comer.<br/>Her form was that of a dragon, but with very peculiar structures. She has a head of a prehistoric raptor, the body of a Postesucus, an 18-foot long tail, the tail club of an Anklysaurus, three nine-foot long horns on her head, one on the nose and one over each eye, and a huge rib cage like structure on her back.<br/>""You are the reason I fell from the sky onto this planet. What is making you so distraught?"" She asked, then added. ""And sit back down before you pass out from pain. I know you are weak and that pose alone is enough to create more agony."" a snort punctuated the command."
4080,Alive By heart!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4451&start=20,2011-11-06T09:37:39,Applepoisoneer,"Madame SacrePomme took up a defensive stance as well, though her fingers came immediately to a mage's commencement position at her core.  The dragon could very well have attacked without warning or pause, but did not.  She- however, held her position and kept bothe the young king and the dragon under a scrutinizing eye.  Though the dragon seemed freindly (though odd in appearance) it could easily be deceiptive maneuvering and she would have not hesitation in dropping the beast, though it would be rather difficult with only her attacking from one side.  Dragons were quite powerful and apparently close to impervious to magick.  But she had a few tricks up her sleeve; she would not see the king harmed, though he suffered much already."
4081,Alive By heart!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4451&start=20,2011-11-06T14:48:45,unoraptormon,"As she laid down on the floor to get comfortable for a long talk, her head horns straightened quickly. She looked over at the other human in the room.<br/>""Good luck with that."" she stated, noticing her stance, ""I'm hired by deities, naturally I would be one as well."" She looked over at the human who was ready to protect the king. ""Go ahead, I dare you to try. I've been immune to magic and physical attacks for quite some time."" She sneered, waiting on the human's reaction.<br/>The secondary soul that always accompanied her spoke up,<span style=""font-style: italic"">And what if this planet has the warriors of the elders?</span>the inner voice rang in my head.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Let us hope they are intimidated enough not to use those iron swords. The pure ones really do hurt.</span>She outwardly snorted."
4082,Alive By heart!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4451&start=20,2011-11-07T00:20:59,WinterStorm,"Pained cries ripple in the air and the rattle of chains shatters all the windows in the room.  Then then sky turns as red as blood and a drenching rain falls on the Earth. Meanwhile my master and lord has gone into a rage and there is no stopping him from killing me as the door to my room is closed and locked behind us. Suddenly rage over takes me and I leap upon my master, before buring my fangs into his neck, ending his reign of terror forever. As the guards hear his cries they burst into the room to see him lying on ground dead with my fangs buried in his neck. They hold me down and muzzle me before throwing me into a dungeon. However after this a strange woman enters the room and starts chanting. A chilling wind blows through the corridor and my master stands as if nothing ever happened. His mistress takes his arm and leads him to his room, where he falls asleep soon after. Tears fall down my eyes as I am ashamed at what I have done and the pain that was inflicted upon me is too much to bare. The sky reddens as I collapse and my entire blood is bloody. Deep gashes from whips, knives and other cruel instruments of torture cover my entire body. Then the collar of servitude is locked shut around my neck. Also a wicked muzzle is fastened around my head, so only a slit the darkened room around me is visable. The servants refuse to feed me anything and the children hate me, prefereing to stay with their father as he recovers.<br/><br/>Then as an unknown sickness plagues him and nothing seems to help him, he calls out my true name. ""Cyrid I need Cyrid,"" he cries in agony. The servants rush down to the dungeons with the jailor behind them. The man fits the keys into the lock. I look pretty dead when they enter the room. My bones are visable against my skin and my wounds are infected and changing color. I do not even move as I hear the cell door open. Only when I hear a familiar voice that I thought I would never hear again, do I look around. Standing in the doorway of the cell is the children of my master, tears are running down their faces as they speak.<br/><br/>""Cyrid, our father is so sick none of the healers or magicians can heal, but he believes that you can. I know after years of your punishment and being fed very little, you have little to no strength left, that you may even die by straining yourself by doing this, but he's all we got left.""<br/><br/>I nod and with the help of several guards I stand. Supporting me they lead me up to my lord's chambers. The magicians and the healers shake their heads, not believeing that I can heal him. Everyone sits as I approach my master, my chains rattle loudly and through the slits of my muzzle I stare down at him. After hours of no movement as one of my tears splashes on his face, he opens his eyes. Looking at my through the slits in my muzzle he reaches down around his neck and unlocks the device around my head. Then he strokes my silky fur and kisses my forehead.<br/><br/>""Cyrid, he says with tears in his eyes, I'm so sorry."" I shake my head and hold his in my arms, with tears in my eyes I kiss his forehead. I do love my master despite the cruelty that he shows me.<br/><br/>""Rest my lord, soon you will walk and talk again,"" I say. I dance like never before impressing all in the room. Blood drips on the ground, but still I continue. My breath becomes labored and short, but still I continue. Then I fall to the ground and my eyes close. No breathing comes from my body, no heartbeat can be heard. My master falls on his knees, kisses my forehead and lays me on the bed, before crying out unto the heavens. Everyone in the room as well as the lord's kingdom weeps and their tears rain down from the heaven unleashing the largest rainstorm that the world has ever seen. Then lightning cracks in the sky and a terrible thunderstorm engulfs the place. Then darkness cloaks the entire area and all in the place fall into a deep sleep, only to awake when I do."
4083,Alive By heart!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4451&start=20,2011-11-07T04:32:47,Applepoisoneer,"(OOC;I think I think I'm done with this rp.  There are too many inconsistant elements being added and lots and lots of godmodding going on.  Beyond all that, the main people barely post anymore.  Therefore, I think my place has been filled and my character probably won't be missed.  It's been fun... well a lot of it.)"
4084,Alive By heart!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4451&start=20,2011-11-28T04:41:19,unoraptormon,"After a few moments, she shook her massive head.<br/>""Away with you, small human. I have far more important business to attend to,"" The dragon-like creature turned her head back to the trembling king. ""Well young-ling? Tell me what is causing you so much agony that I had to come down from my rather comfortable home?"""
4085,Alive By heart!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4451,2011-09-27T03:00:51,Lord~of~Justice,"Weakly the lord of the white mistwood castle lay gasping preying a host would be found. watching out the across room bay window wincing and straining to sit up as the moonlight glittered around gracing objects such as the chair and canopy bed with its rays of light. The gardener outside was finishing his work putting away his tools and returning to the shed. A maid was folding laundry to bring back inside. Oh, how the Lord wished to be there. To go outside and have the strength his body once knew. Till his 20th birthday when his family curse hit ""Once upon the 20th birthday of every tenth son a connection and bond to magic must be made. The bodies may not live without the other.."" the curse ment that for the Lord to live he would need a being of magic to connectthier hearts and body enturnally forever. His host would provide all bodily functions the lord's body would need with in thier own. The host would eat which also fed the Lord. In return the Lord would have to grant a living place in the castle food water clothing and most importantly protection. For if the host died the Lord would as well. A horrible delima faced the Lord as he continued to prey and wish upon that bright northern star for someone to head his request made a year before. His time running short...only a host could save him now..."
4086,Alive By heart!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4451,2011-09-27T03:56:49,darksunskiss,"Asherah sneaked into his room like a good severent girl should and started get the water read to wash him and feed him. She went and got some fresh cloths and tried to remain in the shadows. She had always been by his side but he seemed to never notice her and she would at times catch herself day dreaming of the day he will notice her and asked her to help him and be his. Then again that was nothing but a silly day dream she knew her place and it was in the shadows and not by her lord side, she let out a slight smile ""How silly of me a wolf and a dragon together. That would never happen seeing that we different in so many ways and well I am his servent girl and that will never change"" she thought to herself"
4087,Alive By heart!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4451,2011-09-27T04:01:22,Lord~of~Justice,"The lord sat up hearing and recognizing the sounds of the daily chores being done by the servant girl he always kept a close eye on. she had all the abilities he needed to keep alive yet being the lord he could not ask for help only waittill it was offered. He kept his eyes on her wastching her every move from a distant stair as if looking past her not seeing her at all. The lord was quite shy when it came to things like this and he never quite knew how to react. A slight blush spread across his snow pale cheeks when a smile arose on her face, this always made his day better and brighter. With the courage she gave him he steadied himself to a sitting up position and cleared his throat slightly waiting for her touch to aid him in his changing. His muscles far to weak to do so on their own."
4088,Alive By heart!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4451,2011-09-27T04:17:33,darksunskiss,"She came up to him and bowed ""My lord, come it time to bath."" she said as she helped up the dragon lord to his feet a slight blush came on her face this was normally the head maiden job but for some reason that she didn't know of he would fight with her and the others the head maiden sent up to attented to him but so far he gave her no trouble at all. ""My lord....why....I mean you refused other maids help including the head maiden yet you don't do with me why is that?"" she asked him her voice soft and angelic like it was very pleasing to the ears."
4089,Alive By heart!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4451,2011-09-27T04:40:28,Lord~of~Justice,"he stood with hidden pain and noticable shaking. His weight heavily falling on her his muscle to tired to keep him up more then what he was at that time. His blush deepend to a firey red and his cheek were lit ablaze. His eyes turned to look at her through thier deep golden shade expressing his pain and exhaustion. His expression was kind and sweet yet nervous as he spoke with a deep raspy tired voice full of regal command and kingly accsent ""The head is to tough for me in my new state.. she leaves bruises making it even harder to get through a day I am afraid. The others unlike you are not as kind, they are quick to finish and leave me to toil in my pain and misery. They do not smile which does not help me in getting stronger at all. I prefer your gentle ways and your kind words. They give me the strength to grow stronger and stay alive..."" he stepped along with her staggering and smiling gently to her wishing she would put him out of his misery."
4090,Alive By heart!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4451,2011-09-27T05:18:19,darksunskiss,"She blushed deeper ""Your to kind my lord. "" she said her forest green eyes looking down slightly. She got him to the bath and helped him take his cloths off and helped him into the water. She let out a small laugh and smile ""Yeah the head maiden can be ruff I know that for a fact. She maybe old but she quick as lighting."" she said to him as she started to clean him her soft skin grazed him as she scrubed his back. ""My lord why haven't you picked anyone I mean you have all of these ladies that wish to help and be yours and rumor has it that you be better once you pick someone."" she said she wasn't to happy that she couldn't be the one that offer him this to help him and end his pain and suffering."
4091,Alive By heart!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4451,2011-09-27T05:24:39,Lord~of~Justice,"he shuttered at the warm water and slowly eased into relaxation letting her graze her hands along his body well toned and muscles deeply defined even if they could not work like they should. He was like a staue beautiful strong wise and clever yet unmoveable and easily broken. What a life for a lord. He noticed her question and turned a deep shade of red far past that of a blush ""I can not ask... they have to give themselves to me mind, body soul and all... for that I am not permitted to ask all I can do is wait and prey to be saved by someone... someone willing to give me everything... only then will I become stronger and move on without this pain and torchure to bear."""
4092,Alive By heart!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4451,2011-09-27T05:35:50,darksunskiss,"She looked away ""I wish I can help that I can ease your pain. But that is not my place and that will be stepping over the line. Besides we are two different kind of race and you been offer by beautiful inmortal women and dragons alike. That would be more then happy to give you all that I hear them ask you several times when you get visitors yet you always turned them away."" she said to him her forest green eyes open widen and she went quiet as she cleaned him up ""I am sorry my lord that not my place to speak of."" she said in a low submisive voice it was as if she was expecting him to be outrage and hit her."
4093,Alive By heart!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4451,2011-09-27T05:40:54,Lord~of~Justice,"he brough his hnd slowly from the water each drop like a heart beat falling into the water again to collect around his nude body. Hishand hovered what seemed hours over her head though it was only seconds befor eloightly laying it back down on her head patting it delicately and weakly to reasure her. ""I do not wish to share a life with those women... and race has no difference to me... I need not such material things I simply need someone who will give themselves for me and thier body work as mine to do all mine can not... I wish to share and create life with them... to trust them and honor them... I will have to protect them... I want to make sure it is someone I am willing to protect..."" he looked to her with deep longing golden eyes"
4094,Alive By heart!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4451,2011-09-27T06:25:41,darksunskiss,"she flinched when he touch her head and she open on of her eyes and realized he was not going to harm her she let out a mental sigh of releaf. She listen to what he said and blushed ""My lord how you make me wish I wasn't your servent girl so I can help you with your pain I often day dream about being yours but.... I don't think that will happen seeing well.... your family forbids it and such."" she said then her eyes open and she covered her mouth ""I mean... I....""she blushed deeper then deep"
4095,Alive By heart!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4451,2011-09-28T01:49:17,Lord~of~Justice,"The lord smiled slightly sinking into the water a little deeper. the steam swirling around him as he soaked into the sootheing heat letting it ease his aches and releave his pain. He cleared his mind breathing in and out at a steady slow deadly rythm. the ripples gently spreading through the surface as it reflected his face back up to her. His hand still resting on the servants head dripping occationally onto her hair. A few bubbles popped along the surface. several minutes passed before his face slid out just enough to reply. ""Do you really think there are those willing to give so much just to save me?"""
4096,Alive By heart!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4451,2011-09-28T10:14:13,darksunskiss,"she blushed ""I know I would if I could."" she looked at him ""You really kind and gentle your not prideful like most dragons and your don't think of yourself as a lord seeing that you don't really punish me or hit me for stepping out of line."" she siad to him she moved his hand and washed his hair and left to get his robe. She came back moments later ""let get you out my lord. I think you soaked in there long enough. "" she said waiting and watching to see if her mixture of herbs had work on him to help him with the pain and to relax his muscles. She helped him up and put the crimson robe on him and helped him to the window and sat him on the chair and open the window, she brought out a chair on the bocony and helped him up and took him so he can feel the warmth of the sun on his skin. There she went back inside and fixed his food that the other maidens had brought while he was in the bath  and took it outside. ""feeling any stronger today?"" she asked him"
4097,Alive By heart!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4451,2011-09-28T15:12:52,Applepoisoneer,"A light rapping came from the chamber door leading into the bath room. ""My Lord,"" A lady's voice called quietly.  ""It is only I, Madame SacrePomme. I hope that I do not importune your bathing, but I have brought you something. May I enter? I only wish to aid in the easing of your terrible burden.""  She tried to keep her voice rather low, as to not allow others who might pass in the corridoors elsewhere to hear what she asked of him.  They knew what she was, a courtesan, a whore, whatever they called her, most did not see a need for her presance.  However, they overlook the fact that a courtier's first and only job is to maintain the happiness and well-being of their lord, and that is what she saught to do with the herbal bath-draft she had prepared for the young master."
4098,Alive By heart!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4451,2011-10-01T03:21:18,Lord~of~Justice,"The door which lead to the bathing room cracked open revealing an empty bath and quiet room before the courtesan, however the voice of the lord came from back in thte bedchamber as he replied to Asherah ""The sun feels magnificent today... thank you for permiting me outside... "" he smiled to her weakly but seeming in better health, though he was still tired and sore. He watched her prepare his meal as he allowed the sun to soak up the water drying his hair to a proper shine and silky techure curling in small tangles here and there. ""I do feel stronger after the batheing thank you..."" he smiled again and watched his forest as the trees danced with the wind and the animals went about thier daily lives."
4099,Alive By heart!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4451,2011-10-01T03:48:44,Applepoisoneer,"Madame SacrePomme stepped lightly through the bath chamber and into the bedchamber adjacent to it.   The door was quite open and she could see a girl therein, fiddling with something for the master to eat..  She really payed very little attention to the girl, but tapped her shoes accross the floor and peered outside.<br/><br/>""Good morning my Lordship."" She bowed gracefully, like a ballerina after a dance.  ""I do hope that I have not come at an inconvienient time."" She presented the decanter of herbal bath elixir. ""I was hoping that you might still be in the bath. I merely wanted to give you this."" She held it with both palms up and offered it to the young man.  ""If need be, I can return at a later time."" Her eyes glanced to the side  of her to see the girl still in his bedchamber."
4100,Alive By heart!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4451,2011-10-04T01:42:20,darksunskiss,"Asherah came out with his food and glaced over at the women. For some reason she didn't like her it could be that she looked down on her then again she was used to that seeing that she was nothing but a servent girl. Asherah bowed at her ""My lady."" she said to her she had to mind her manners no matter how rude she maybe to her but the hooker had the kings interest since she first started to come to the castle. She put the plate in front of him and poured some tea forgetting to as the women if she want any.  She looked at the lord and smiled ""You shouldn't be in a cage my lord just you are sick doesn't mean you can't enjoy the simple thing in life like the warmth of the sun."" she said to him her voice shy and soft spoken"
4101,Alive By heart!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4451,2011-10-31T21:45:10,WinterStorm,"I am a slave of a wealthy but cruel lord. My only life is performing for guests and my lord until I drop. I am fed very little by my lord as a way of controling the wild within me. My performances are so amazing that lords from miles around come to see me perform. I enjoy performing for everyone, but with each passing day I grow weaker and weaker. Then one day when I wake I try to stand but fall back on the bed that has been laid out in the cage with is my home. The iron collar around my neck bites deep into my neck and the chains shackled around my legs and neck remind me of reality. There is loud crack and I look up to see my lord and master looking into my cage.<br/><br/>""Get up you filthy animal, or I'll drag you out, he says. Normally I would ablidge but I am far too weak to stand. When I do not respond, my lord and master unlocks the cage and grabs me by the ear. I bite into his arm. He howls in pain and throws me to the ground. ""You savage beast, I've got just the thing for you. He motions to two guards that are with him. Hold him I will return with the punishment. Already bound in chains it isn't to hard to hold me down. Then as I see my master return with something I feel my strength return to me and battle the guards. The guards laugh against my futile efforts. My master slips the device over my head and snaps it shut, before sealing it with a lock and key. Then they throw me back into my cage and chain me down. My master slams the cage door shut and fastens a lock to it as well. Tears fall down my face as I gaze through the tiny slits in the grates of the muzzle at my lord and master. His face is full of anger and he kicks the cage. ""Perhaps this will teach you to do as your told and not to bite you master, you savage wild beast."" I have a name but even my master does not call me by it. Instead he uses slave or savage. Whenever I fall asleep after a day of abuse I dream of a kind lord coming and taking me away from this terrible place. Those dreams are hopeless ones to say the least, as the money that I make for my master is more than enough to convince my master to keep me dispite the prices he is offered. I curl up and cry myself to sleep hoping that my dream may some day come true."
4102,Alive By heart!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4451,2011-11-03T16:15:09,unoraptormon,"A few miles away, a newcomer appears. It crawls from what seems to be a meteor crater.<br/>""Let's see, which direction did I sense it from?"" its voice, deeply feminine. From shoulder to paw, she is 12 feet tall. Her body is covered in scales, mostly a light brown, save for the cream scales of her belly and the pattern under an upward turned exposed rib cage. The pattern on each side under this outer rib cage is composed of seven black triangles.<br/>The three long horns on her head angle backward as she attempts to sense where the immense sense of grief emits. Her eyes snap open as she picks up the 'scent'.<br/>""So this is where the signal comes from. That boy better not be as poor as the deities say he is."" Her scales glisten a burnt red in the sun as she walks toward the white castle."
4103,Alive By heart!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4451,2011-11-03T21:54:56,WinterStorm,"I look through grate of my muzzle and past the bars of my cage at the blue sky. My chains rattle as I stretch my limbs and yawn. As I hear footsteps I quickly lay back down. A young boy and girl enter the room carrying a bowl of water and chopped up pieces of meat in a bowl. Two guards walk toward the cage and open it up. The children of the lord place the bowls beside me, before stroking my head with their little fingers. One of the guards taps the children's arms as he hears his lord's voice.<br/><br/>""My lord and lady, your father is coming. If you don't want him to get hurt anymore, I suggest you guys get out of here as fast as you can. There is a side door over there. Hurry I can hear his heavy footsteps approaching."" Kris and Krista nod and as the guard closes and locks the cage again, they rush out the side door seconds before their father enters the room.<br/><br/>""Well slave shall we try this again, he says dangling the key to my padlock infront of me. Are you going to behave this time?"" I nod and tears fall down my eyes. The lord grabs the padlock and fits the key in the lock, with a click it comes off. Get out, he growls. I leap out of the cage causing my chains to rattle. Lets go for a walk you and I. I'm afraid that I can't remove the muzzle until tomarrow, you understand why don't you. I solemnly nod my head as he grabs the chain attached to my collar and leads me out the back door. As I leave the darkness of my cage, the light of the morning sun should blind me but instead I can see perfectly. I breathe in the scents around me and feel the wind against my face. My view however is limited because of the muzzle around my head. My chains rattle as we wander the grounds for some time. Then as my master sits on a bench I leap onto the empty space beside him. He strokes my fur and looks out at the lake. I look up at him but say nothing, for I am too frightened to do so."
4104,Alive By heart!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4451,2011-11-03T22:10:06,Lord~of~Justice,"The lord streched enjoying the rare chance for the sun to shine on his thin yet muscualr body. A huge grin dazzles his features as he soaks up the warmth waiting for his meal. ""Thank you so much for bringing me out here..."" he mentions to her as she comments about he should enjkoy the sun. However he turns his head towards the appraoching sound of his consort of sorts. She usually brought a smile to his face though he had no interest in the physical aspects of sex and things related, he had to admit he liked to see her boyd, he was a king and a young one at that what else was a 21 yr to do? ""Madame SacrePomme., it is good to see you this day. Yes, I have already bathed for the morning however "" he waves for someone to get the herbal from her. ""I will use this tonight at my bath before bed thank you."" he smiles happily.<br/><br/>Suddenly the king jerks his head stairing at the falling star afew miles away. ?His eyes are in awe at its graceful beauty. ""Look at tthat a wishing star... everyone make a wish..."" he says joyously rubiing his chest with a pained expression.<span style=""font-style: italic""> haha, my wish would be to find a host... though that is unlikely...</span>He smiles seeing his surrounders wishfully watching. ""I wonder what knocked such a powerful thing from the stairs...<br/><br/>-three hours pass-<br/><br/>The week lord remained in his thrown as he had been for the last hour. Sitting thoughtfully, turning his hand to cough into a bloody hankie. He watches as some maids scrub the floors, his mind wondering a bit. ""Asherah have you made plans for my visit next week to the catlse of the Earl De Shanii? He has some pet he wishes me to see, and he wants to discuss our lands boundries. I shall need a carriage ready for then, food, some maids, my medications, body guards and whatever else you should know to pack..."""
4105,Soute Pack Group,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44534,2014-12-16T06:59:50,Chavelier-D'eon,"Ava sat with a foot dangling into the water of the bathing chamber. His deep blue eyes watched the dark water of an underground hotspring as it bubbled and steamed up the room. His body stretched out on the bank as he drew in deep thoughtful breaths.<br/>stalactites dripped from the ceiling only into that of the water. The rest of the ceiling had be covered by tiles and modern day lighting. The wall were surrounded by mirrors and counters. A few chairs and various scented oils available to the entire pack. He sat up and sighed as he listened to the silence of the morning and held his face in his hands. His mind swimming with thoughts both joyous and nervous. He stood and walked to a shelf like all shelves carved from the cave itself and removed a towel. Drying off he placed anything he had used back in its proper placing. He then walked back where he had been and knelt down scrubbing at the space where he had been laying with the towel.<br/><br/>His ocd began to get the better of him as he continued to only focus on his suspicions. As his body moved back and forth it worked out his abs and shoulders. His arms and legs flexed trying to soak up this activity for all it had to offer. His hands began to hurt but he could not stop. His mind now shifted as it often did while he cleaned from previous thoughts to only concerns that if he keeps cleaing it will also clean his mind. To him, that meant his fears for his mate and future. With this realization firmly holding his mind he began to scrub harder and harder making his hands blister and turn red. His lips moved with the mutterings of numbers as he counted how many times he scrubbed the area. Reaching three hundred he sat up and groaned. 'weakling..' he thought to himself allowing this condition to get the better of him once more. At least this thought had him tossing his towel in the hamper to be washed later.<br/><br/>Within moments the alpha was dressed in a formal suite white and custom sewed to show off his strong form. He left the room and made a b-line to go find Oz. His mind wrapped around needing confirmation of what he had been noticing. 'Maybe its all in my head... maybe she isn't pregnant.. Maybe, everything will be ok...' he continued to think walking faster and faster trying to ignor his need to stop and polish some of the candlesticks he was passing and portrait frames."
4106,Soute Pack Group,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44534,2014-12-16T07:45:49,Emina,Anastasia was busy pacing back and forth in her room 'Well it's a good thing that he is figuring it out. It's only been what two weeks since I found out and have been trying to tell him but he's been busy with pack stuff so I can't really blame him for not noticing.' she thought as she continued to pace from her bed to the ornate white wood carved fireplace on the other side of the room. She stopped pacing when she got dizzy and had to grab the wooden post of her bed to keep from falling. 'That time might not be from the pregnancy and more from the pacing. I really have to stop pacing. Well I should probably go find Ava now and tell him that I am pregnant so that he doesn't freak out. Though knowing him he's probably trying to find Oz like I've had time to go see him and tell him before I saw Ava. That's ridiculous of course I would tell Ava before Oz. Better go find him.' she silently ranted to herself as she went and opened the door to go find Ava. She went in the direction of where Oz's room was since that was the likeliest place the man would be and where her mate would be going
4107,Soute Pack Group,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44534,2014-12-16T22:33:14,Phoebas,"The wiry arms of a clock ticked away on the wall as Oz stooped over a clay pot, examining the spotted leaves of the plant contained within its walls. His brow furrowed as the pad of his thumb brushed over the slightly raised blemishes, the whole plant shuddering at his touch. It was just basil, something he could easily get were this one to die, but its affliction was unusual, especially for a hot house dweller.<span style=""font-style: italic"">A bad omen</span>, thought Oz,<span style=""font-style: italic"">If one believes in such things</span>.<br/><br/>Sighing heavily, he returned the pot to its shelf and stood, vowing to do some research later time permitting, and strode between the rows and racks of plants. With a practiced hand, he pushed aside the heavy sheet of plastic, making sure it fell properly closed behind him. It would be bad if his seedlings got a chill. Wiping sweat from his brow, he crossed the floor of his personal quarters, still comfortably sized despite the makeshift green house dominating half of the room.<br/><br/>Pausing by a wash basin jutting from the wall, he pulled a hand towel from the cabinet and dipped it in the sink before running it over his face, hands, and the back of his neck. He was absentmindedly cleaning his forearms when a sound caught his attention, accompanied by a familiar scent.<br/><br/>“Come on in, Ava,” he called, slinging the cloth over one shoulder, “It’s not locked.” Not that it ever was. Oz was not someone who had much to fear from anyone, and that was just how he liked it. “I’ll put some tea on,” he muttered absentmindedly as he flipped the power switch on his electric kettle with one hand and rummaged around in his cupboard with the other. Chamomile was good, he decided. Maybe it would ease his alpha’s agitation."
4108,Soute Pack Group,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44534,2014-12-16T22:44:39,Chavelier-D'eon,"Once permitted Ava nodded and stepped inside closing the door behind him. He looked about the room and drew in a slow deep breath memorizing the smells he knew well in this safe haven of thought. ""How are your lovelies doing?"" HE questioned walking over to sit in the chair he usually claimed as his own. Removing his blazor dressing it on the back of the chair. His hands still red and now showing signs of blistering from his previous issue with the towel and ground earlier. He sighed softly and nodded. ""Tea.. tea sounds wonderful at the current moment..""<br/><br/>Settling back into the chair he crossed his leg over the other and leaned his head against his hand propped up by his elbow on the chair. HE allowed his mind to go deep in thought. It wasn't that he hadn't noticed, but more so that he didn't want to notice. ""Oz... I think we're expecting.."" he sighed through his trembling lips. ""She has been acting strange for around month now and several days before that. I did some research and she has signs of it being about two months along."" His fingertips found their way to his temple and began to rub small circles and he calmed his breathing. Actually he began to chuckle a bit and looked up.<br/><br/>""You know it isn't that I am not happy... actually I am extremely excited and pleased by the thoughts. Its just..."" he paused and rubbed the back of his neck where his own mark of the heir lay slightly darker then the rest of his skin. ""Its our first, and I know how hard it will be on her. I also know how weak the pup will be when born. It doesn''t scare me to know all of this after all it means I don't have to have anymore of those injections. What has me worried is.. what if I break our family's lucky.. what if he isn't right... "" he shook his head and removed the classes from his breast pocket and his hankerchief beginning to clean the lenses. The only purpose of these glasses."
4109,Soute Pack Group,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44534,2014-12-16T23:16:38,Emina,"As Anastasia walked to Oz's room she was stopped by one of the betas ""Alpha Anastasia could you help me?"" the beta asked. ""What do you need help with?"" Anastasia asked making sure that her attention stayed on the beta and didn't wander off in the direction of Oz's room. ""I need help getting the pups to the dining room for their breakfast, if you could help me I would be grateful."" the beta responded keeping her head slightly bowed in a show of respect. ""Of course I will help you."" Anastasia said then she followed the beta to where the pups were.<br/><br/>15 minutes later the pups were eating and Anastasia was once again headed to Oz's room to find her mate. Along the way she met three more betas that needed her help. So after helping everyone, which seemed to take forever she finally made it to Oz's room. She smelled chamomile tea and the most important scent to her was that of Ava. 'Found him. I knew he would be here I just wish I could have gotten here sooner.' She thought as she raised her hand and knocked on the door."
4110,Soute Pack Group,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44534,2014-12-16T23:48:33,Phoebas,"Oz chuckled, spooning chamomile into a squat clay tea pot. “My lovelies are well, Alpha, never you fear. They are a hearty bunch.” Well, with the exception of the basil, but Oz wasn’t about to bore Ava with his horticultural woes. He listened as his old friend and Alpha spoke, nodding to himself alongside Ava’s words.<br/><br/>He had suspected the Alpha’s mate of pregnancy for a few weeks now, but had thought it better to let the mated pair discuss things between themselves before mentioning anything. He chuckled at the man’s anxiety, pouring the now boiling water into the pot. “Peace friend, and congratulations,” he grinned, swirling the tea pot around on the counter, “It seems to me you are experiencing the same troubles all fathers do when expecting. To worry is natural, but to let that worry control you is unwise. We cannot control everything, no matter how much we try.”<br/><br/>Oz poured some tea in a mug and set it down in front of Ava before pouring himself some of the steaming liquid, holding the warm vessel tightly in his large hands. “The pregnancy will be eased with the help of the Ograndr, so if that is of greatest concern to you, I suggest you and Ana visit them. There are herbs that will help her.” He took the seat across from Ava and crossed his legs, fixing his alpha with a serious gaze.<br/><br/>“And if your pup is not the heir…” Oz sighed, looking down at the tea swimming around his cup, “We will proceed according to tradition, as we always have. I council you not to dwell on such things now, there is still a while yet until such bridges must be crossed. Drink, friend!” He encouraged, smiling as he too took a sip. After a moment his attention returned to his friend. ""Have you spoken to your mate about your concerns?"" he asked.  His eyes shifted to the door as a knock sounded, causing him to chuckle. Speak of the devil and she shall appear. “Please enter, Ana, I will get you a mug.”"
4111,Soute Pack Group,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44534,2014-12-17T00:11:47,Chavelier-D'eon,"Ava gave a low deep sigh as he looked at his tea and listened to the words he had been telling himself. However this time they did not bring him peace not even his old friend seemed to do so in this moment. His mind raced on the topic wondering if this is how human males felt with pregnancy involving school and future such things. Though for the pack time would not be long as waiting for college.. oh no.. it would be here in a few months or less... If the young was a true heir they had better hope time was on their side and the young decided to remain in the womb as long as possible. His thumbs circled his lenses more cleaning the furiously before his head shot up seeing the door open and his mate enter.<br/><br/>A half dake grin filled his features as he saw her and got up walking to her side, his fingers catching her chin gently as he lifted her gaze to his own and pressed their lips into a sweet firm embrace. Parting after a second or two he looked at her then over her judgingly picking up on the slight showing she had knowing her body well as he held it against himself. ""Good morning Love."" he spoke sweetly letting her go getting her a chair. ""Oz, and I have been talking about..."" he took in a breath. ""Whether you are with child or not?"""
4112,Soute Pack Group,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44534,2014-12-17T00:38:44,Emina,"Ana opened the door to Oz's room when she heard him speak to her. ""Thanks Oz."" she said as she walked into the room, allowing the scent of the chamomile relax her. She stopped when Ava walked over and gave a chaste kiss.   She walked over to the chair that Ava had brought her.""Well no wonder my ears were burning. Yes I'm pregnant but I only found out two weeks ago. I've been trying to tell you but obviously luck has not been on my side "" She said smiling so that Ava didn't mistake her words for aggravation instead of the teasing tone she was trying to convey. She sat down in the chair to the left of Ava and looked down at her hands to make sure they weren't shaking.<br/><br/>'Well I wanted to tell him. Of course I really wanted to tell him in our room, alone. Though I guess Oz would know either way. So this way of telling him works too.' She thought as she looked back up at Ava. She noticed as she was looking up that Ava's hands were red and starting to blister.<br/><br/>'Guess I was right earlier in thinking that he was freaking out. Oh well I'll ask him about his hands later.' she thought as she turned to look around the room. Her eyes landed on the curtain that separated Oz's collection of herbs from the rest of the room. ""Oz how are your herbs doing?"" she asked as she turned to look back at Ava. 'Even though we have been together for a year and two months now, I still don't know what he is thinking sometimes.' she mused as she looked back at her hands to ensure that they weren't shaking."
4113,Soute Pack Group,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44534,2014-12-17T01:11:27,Phoebas,"Oz smiled broadly, placing a cup of tea in the woman’s shaking hands. Having the solid clay to hold onto would steady her, perhaps as much as the chamomile inside. “They are as they always are, I suppose,” he chuckled, crossing his arms where he stood watching the pair curiously. They looked terrified.<br/><br/>“Don’t make those faces!” he chided with a grin, “I promise you are not the first people in the world to have a baby, no matter how enormous it might seem to you now since it’s your first.” Going to the cupboard he pulled out a tin of biscuits and cookies that a pack elder had brought him the day before. “Here,” he said, placing them on the table, “Eat these, and I will step out a minute so you two can chat. When you are ready to start planning for the baby’s arrival, I am right outside.” Winking at the pair, he waltzed out of the room, closing the door firmly behind him. He sensed that the alphas needed some privacy, and Oz wasn’t about to allow himself to get between the fledgling couple."
4114,Soute Pack Group,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44534,2014-12-17T02:16:56,Emina,"Anastasia held the clay cup that Oz handed her. She took a sip from the tea and allowed the warmth from the tea to warm her and steady her nerves. She listened as Oz talked and continued to take sips from her tea as he talked. After Oz placed the tin of cookies on the table and told them to talk about the baby, Anastasia put her cup of tea onto the table and watched as Oz left the room.<br/><br/>Once she was sure that Oz was gone she prepared herself to talk to Ava. 'Ok Anastasia you can do this. The hard part is over he already knows and besides you know him. Well you can never really know anyone but you know him more than anyone else. Just stop thinking and start talking to him.' With her pep talk steeling her nerves, she straightened up in her chair and then looked straight into Ava's eyes.  ""Ava, honey what happened to your hands? If you don't want to tell me then you don't have to. So let's get the hard question out of the way first, what do you want to name our son? We both know it's going to be a boy."" she teased. She then picked her cup of tea back up and took a sip. 'I wonder what he is worried about I know that the baby will be sickly but he knows that too. So what is he worrying about?' she contemplated as she sipped her tea watching her mate for any clue to how he was feeling."
4115,Soute Pack Group,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44534,2014-12-17T06:31:54,Chavelier-D'eon,"Ava sat and looked out the windows his eyes only leaving for a moment to watch as the door closed behind Oz. He frowned feeling bad for having the man leave his own space due to them. Then sighed at how ridiculous he must seem in this moment. Shaking his head he looked to his hands and rubbed them together a bit. ""During my grooming this morning I really got to thinking about the confirmation that you were really with child.... It scared me and you know how I am when I get stressed or worried about something..."" he stood up and leaned against the wall, ""at least that spot is cleaner now then ever I am fairly sure.""<br/><br/>His eyes looked to her as he thought silently for a few moments. ""I really am happy about the baby... I promise I am I am just worried I.. "" He again looked outside as he spoke, ""Worried I wont be good enough a father... I stay so busy so often with the pack and work that I am afraid you will be here way too often without me."" HE walked to her and placed his hand to her womb allowing her to feel his trembling fingers as he looked deeply into her eyes ""and that scares me more then anything. My dad wasn't around very much with mom gone and I was fairly much raised by the elders to be the perfect heir... that isn't what I want our son to go through. I want him to be heir; yes but I also want him to know both parents and love them.... as well as the entire pack. I am worried that will not be able to happen.."" He had chosen to ignor the cute questions for the end when they would both need a bit of a smile."
4116,Soute Pack Group,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44534,2014-12-17T06:54:30,Emina,"Anastasia waited until after Ava had finished talking. She then took his hand away from her stomach and held it up to her lips. She kissed the back of his hand and then flipped his hand and kissed the palm. Then she moved his hand away from her mouth but continued to hold it. ""Ava, love of my life, you should have come to me the minute that you suspected. You are going to be a great father and I promise you, our son will know both of his parents and love us and the pack. And if you are too busy with pack business then we will come find you and he will watch daddy at work."" she said as she let go of Ava's hand and walked to the window.<br/><br/>She looked out the window before she voiced her own fears for her unborn child. ""I have my own fears too, since I never knew my parents. I don't know if I will be a good mother but if my older brother Vlad and sister Erish could  raise me and my other siblings. Then I know that I can do it too."" she said as she tried to keep her emotions in check. Anytime that she talked about her family her emotions tried to get the better of her, and since she is pregnant she figured her emotions were trying to do double the damage to her self control."
4117,Soute Pack Group,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44534,2015-01-04T08:58:57,Ristina,"Desreal heaved a sigh as he washed up in the bathroom. It wasn’t a perfect awakening as apparently there was some commotion about pregnancy. He stayed in the water allowing it to drip down on him. His past was long gone behind. The days of him having to try and deal with his urges as a young wolf haven past. He remembered almost getting a woman pregnant her name was of no importance to him but it was a memory from when he was 17. A memory he wished to forget.<br/><br/>He was born to the pack but was allowed to get a semi-type of education till his hormones became raging and uncontrollable. After that the pack taught him control. The lessons were of human education and pack life. He made it to Beta as a rank because he is strong willed and smart. His sex appeal was a bonus too.<br/><br/>He stepped out of the shower drenched in water,took a towel to dry off, and then got dressed into pants and no shirt. This was a typical outfit for him. He stepped out of the bathroom and into a room where it smelled of a candle and had woman clothes everywhere. He was a troublemaker and took whatever woman was handed to him. He went and laid in bed trying to assuage his headache.<br/><br/>( I hope this is an acceptable post)"
4118,Soute Pack Group,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44534,2015-01-05T21:27:38,Katie-Rain,"Kai woke up in her little alcove by herself as always. 'I wonder if there is anyone in the bathroom right now???' she thought as she sat up and stretched her arms over her head. She stood up and gathered her new clean clothes and her little basket with her bath things. She picked up her towel and stepped into the bathroom, and thankfully there is no one else in there. She stripped down and stepped into the bathing pool, and as the water covered the scars on her legs and hips she sighed. She dipped under water and then went about finishing up her bath, and pulled herself out and dried off. 'Dear Luna I hate mornings...' she thought as she got dressed for her day.<br/><br/>After Kai had put her things back into her alcove she went about the mansion and made her way to the top and outside into fresh air. She took a deep cleansing breath, and stretched more. Once she was stretched she began a comfortable jog through the woods."
4119,Wingardium Leviosa!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44571,2014-12-18T19:46:54,Alkalie,"The day had started like any other, she was getting ready for school when the post came. Violet grabbed the mail as it tumbled through the slot and walked into the kitchen reading through it, flipping through the envelopes. She finally came across a letter marked for her. She tilted her head and looked to her mother, who had admittedly been colder to her and been pulling away as odd things happened about the house. “Mom, I have a letter.” Her mother went ramrod straight and then let her shoulders loosen as she turned to her ten year old child.<br/><br/>“I was right, you are like your father, you're going to live with your grandmother.” Violet was shocked and frankly, rather hurt. “Mom, why?” She asked and the woman scowled at her and stomped upstairs, gathered a bag together for her daughter and then hurried the girl out the door. Once in the car Vi knew better than to open her mouth, she just sat there, doing her best not to cry. Her mother detested magic due to her father, he had done something, little did she know, that had put the woman off of Witches and Wizards for the rest of her life.<br/><br/>It could have been that the man had lied about being magical, or it could have been that he had run off with a Witch when he found she was pregnant and abhorrent to magic, either way, it wrecked her from trusting magical folk again and apparently her child was not an exception. Violet watched out the window, thinking back on the last year and the fact that her mother had been pulling back from her. First it was levitating the creamer jug when she had been excited and then it had been the books flying off her shelf when she mad.<br/><br/>Violet read over her letter again, peeling herself away from the outside world and smiled slightly. Now it all made sense, she was a witch. It felt like something in her world had clicked into place and her mind and soul were now at peace and she was no longer scared of herself and greatful to finally have an answer to all the weirdness. She would enjoy living with her grandmother. She almost never saw the woman and fun and odd things always happened there and now she knew why on that count as well. “Gramma is a Witch, isn't she?” She asked and again her mother stiffened and gave a sharp nod, but said nothing.<br/><br/>The trip didn't take long and Vi was welcomed into the older woman's home and the door was shut in her mother's face, which suited the other woman just fine. Her grandmother got her some cocoa and cookies and sat her down to go over the letter she had gotten and hugged her fiercely. “Well, looks like we're off to London! Diagon Alley here we come!” The older woman bounced up and over to an old hat, taking Violet's hand. “Keep a hold of my hand little one. We'll be off as soon as you touch the hat as well.” With that Vi clasped her grandmother's hand and then with the other she touched the old straw hat with the pink flower and the whole world broke around her, whipping her through space and time.<br/><br/>They landed on the cobbles of an old alley and Violet fought the urge to puke and won. Standing tall she looked about at the other kids bustling about and squealed in happiness. “Welcome to Diagon Alley, darling. Let's get your school supplies yes?” The pair walked down the Alley, stopping to get her cauldron and books. The book shop was bustling with people as well and the books were easy to find, front of the store for the new students. Their last stop was the pet shop. “Now, you can bring a Cat, an Owl, rat or a toad. Which one will it be?” She asked her young charge as she looked about the store. Violet had never really a rat person, so she wandered over and looked at the owls and then decided against one, moving over to the cats.<br/><br/>A black one with brilliant green eyes watched her, one white paw and pretty white whiskers. “Her.” She said to her grandmother and allowed the cat and reach out to her. The rest of the store melted away and she purchased the animal, moving on to get her wand with her new cat curled safely about her shoulders. The choice had been simple. The wand shop was bustling and there were plenty of kids ahead of her and she watched as things exploded and the like as kids tried out wands that weren't quite right and Mr. Olivander scurried here and there. Violet marveled at her new world and then it was her turn. She took quiet a few tries, finally settling on a wand that was ten inches, yew with a unicorn hair center.<br/><br/>After the shopping was done, they left the alley and headed for the train station. “Do not worry about your things dear. I'll have your trunk sent to Hogwarts with all of your needed things. Keep your robes close and the like!” Once they walked into the station, Violet was overwhelmed, her cat hid under her long, black hair and her blue eyes danced. “No worries Persephone, everything will be fine.” She crooned to the animal and hoped she sounded more sure than she felt.<br/><br/>They stopped at a wall, watching kids run into it. “Platform nine and three quarters is right through there, love. Let's go!” Violet took hold of the car and took off at a run, considering she was highly nervous, her grandmother chuckled and walked through behind her. The platform was a mess of parents, children, carts and animals. It all amazed Violet, but what did it all the more was the large steam engine. The Hogwarts Express. This was it, the starting of her new life!"
4120,Wingardium Leviosa!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44571,2014-12-19T00:59:55,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Bernice Kerry's day had started out in a haze. Most of her days did lately, but the young witch wasn't willing to let that stop her. At least, now she had a new sense of purpose she had been lacking for the past weeks. Ever since her life had taken a turn to the worst, Bernice felt that everything was slipping through her fingers. And it was exactly in the midst of the darkest hour in her life that the letter had come. A simple letter, stating that there was an opening for an Astronomy teacher in Hogwarts.<br/><br/>In reading the letter, Bernice had smiled for the first time in weeks. She was still mourning the brutal passing of her husband, a young auror. There hadn't even been a full body to be laid to the ground, and nobody could point a finger at the culprit. Sometimes it felt like a nightmare. But it was still there when Nice woke up in the mornings. And he wasn't.<br/><br/>Jonathan Kerry had been a surprise in Bernice's life. Many times during the time they were together, she had thought she didn't deserve that man. And apparently someone agreed with her, as he was taken away. They knew it was a possibility, of course. And they had talked about it. Jonathan had given her but one instruction: <span style=""font-style: italic"">'Go to Dumbledore for help'</span>. She hadn't. But apparently that had made no difference. Help had found her, and Nice embraced it.<br/><br/>""Are you sure about this, Nice?"", a voice brought her back to reality.<br/><br/>""Yes, Angie. I am. It will be all right. What's the worst that can happen to me now?""<br/><br/>Angie - Angela - was an old friend. They had been sorted into the same house, and shared a dorm while in Hogwarts. Bernice would trust the tall brunette with her life. ""I will write every week"".<br/><br/>""Every other day"", Angela corrected. ""And every time you feel lonely or sad"".<br/><br/>Bernice chuckled softly. ""Lonely? I will have classes and classes to teach. I will barely have a moment for myself. But fine, as I know you won't leave me alone unless I promise. You have my word.""<br/><br/>After this promise, the two friends exchanged a tight hug and left the small apartment, parting at the train station. Bernice knew she should have gone to the school sooner. It had been her intention to be there when the students started arriving. But as it happens, there was so much to take care of that wasn't a possibility. So, she would be boarding the train with the students. Well, it wasn't that bad. She might be able to find a quiet place, or at least sit with some not so noisy students.<br/><br/>Crossing into the platform where the train already waited and received the students for another year, the young woman in a black dress took a deep breath and looked around. She felt slightly intimidated by all these people, but tried to suck it up. ""Come on, Nice, it's just people. <span style=""font-weight: bold"">A lot of people</span>. A whole lot of students. And you will probably have to teach all of them, Lord help you"".<br/><br/>Clearing her throat, the young teacher decided to stand by the train for a while, just taking in the sight of all those people, hoping they would <span style=""font-style: italic"">all</span> be safe in Hogwarts.</div>"
4121,Wingardium Leviosa!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44571,2014-12-26T17:24:13,Fain,"<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #FFBF80"">Eduard Philip van Daal sat in utter silence in the small room that passed as his home, his cage. He was ten years old and he simply stared out the window watching the busy Muggle streets filling with people as the day began. Eduard has spent the last four years locked in this room. Not once leaving it. He had everything he could need here. His room, a bathroom just past the door to his right and food brought in three times a day by the aunt who 'cared' for him.<br/><br/>""Eduard you have a letter,"" came the dead-pan cold harsh voice of his aunt showing no emotion, yet frosted and icy cold against his ears. He nodded, what would be the point of speaking anyways. She didn't want to hear him. No one did, not unless his uncle got drunk enough to 'brave' the werewolf's sight and knock him around a bit. Eduard rose slowly from the bed and walked to the edge of the threshold of his room holding out his hand. His aunt placed the letter in it and quickly closed the door locking it behind her. Having left his breakfast on the tray on the small table by the door. Eduard ignored it and opened the letter. <br/><br/>Little did the ten-year-old know his life was about to change forever as he read that letter six years in the past...</span></span><br/><br/>Why Eduard was remembering these particular memories as a sixteen-year-old boy lying on his back in a bed in the Leaky Cauldron at four in the morning on the 1st of September no one knew. He was alone in the dark room where he had spent most of his summer. He never returned to his aunt's home after the day he had left for Platform Nine and three-quarters the first year. She had given him the key to his Gringots bank and left him here at the Leaky Cauldron as a ten-year-old and he had never returned to her home. He never would.<br/><br/>He used his money to pay for his school things and to rent out a room up here all summer long staying at the school for the holidays. He had learned that a certain store down in the Nocturne Alley sold the potion he needed to remain normal enough to live amongst mortals. At school he would get the potion every day from the matron in the hospital wing and he lived a semi-normal life for a werewolf.<br/><br/>The only good thing that his life held outside of school was his girlfriend. Joce. She was his whole world. He loved her more than anything else and found that most day she thought only of her when alone up here. Today was no different as he pushed himself up out of bed and dressed. He gathered his trunk together and walked downstairs his little gray kitten tucked into the crook of his arm. He sat at the bar and ordered breakfast asking for a ride to the train station. As he did every year.<br/><br/>Within minutes the ride came, they got his trunk loaded. He handed over the muggle money and off they were. Eduard and his kitten Furiaz sitting in the back watching London fly by as they made their way to Kings Cross station. He got out and loaded the trunk onto a cart and headed off into the station. Through the magic barrier and onto the platform. He got his trunk into a compartment changed into his school robes and settled down with Furiaz in his lap to way for Joce to join him."
4122,Wingardium Leviosa!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44571,2015-01-29T04:46:33,Amara,"<span style=""color: #FF40FF"">""Come on Aidan!""</span>the voice of the sixteen year old Ravenclaw called up the stairs to her twin brother Aidan as she closed her last bag, double checking that everything was there.<span style=""color: #FF40FF"">""We're going to be late!""</span>Jocelyn insisted as she heard her brother rustling around for a moment, followed by the clunking of his luggage down the stairs.<span style=""color: #BF0040"">""I'm coming, I'm coming!""</span>the deeper voice of her brother called back.<span style=""color: #BF0040"">""And will you quit worrying? We'll be fine.""</span>the young man insisted, knowing full well that it would do no good. He was pretty sure the girl was about as incapable of not worrying as she was giving up on something she really wanted, it wasn't going to happen.<br/><br/>Jocelyn hurried her brother out the door and the pair joined their mother, who took them to Kings Cross Station, saying her goodbyes to the pair before they entered Platform Nine and Three-Quarters.<span style=""color: #BF0040"">""Going to go find your boyfriend?""</span>Aidan teased, earning him a glare and a smirk from Jocelyn.<span style=""color: #FF40FF"">""Yes, well, at least I have a boyfriend.""</span>she smiled sweetly before disappearing, leaving her brother gaping in disbelief for a moment before he regained his composure and sulked off to find his seat on the Hogwarts Express.<br/><br/>Jocelyn changed into her robes before finding Ed in his compartment with his cat, presumably waiting for her.<span style=""color: #FF40FF"">""Hey you!""</span>she grinned as she slipped in, shutting the compartment behind her before giving him a quick kiss and taking a seat next to him. She was happy to be back, both because she loved being at Hogwarts because it was a home away from home for her, but also because she got to see Ed again. She leaned head against his shoulder.<span style=""color: #FF40FF"">""How was your summer, darling?""</span>she asked sweetly. It wasn't as though they hadn't spoken all summer, they'd exchanged owls, but there was only so much you could convey that way, so she was happy to have a real conversation with him, and to get to see him and touch him. She had missed him immensely, so she was more than happy to be here and excited for the year to come.<br/><br/>--<br/><br/>Avery King was playing out in the large yard behind her family's estate, climbing up into a tree despite her grandmother's protests that it wasn't lady-like to climb trees in a dress when she spotted an owl flying overhead.<span style=""color: #00BFFF"">""Look!""</span>she shouted it, almost losing her grip on the branch as she pointed to the bird. She hopped out of the tree and rushed over to her grandmother as the older woman retrieved the letter. Avery squealed with excitement when the letter was opened. It was her invitation to Hogwarts. She had been expecting it for months now. She grinned at her grandmother before snatching the letter and taking off for the house, hearing the older woman scolding her.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #00BFFF"">""Mooooom!""</span>she came sliding into the main room where her mother and her older brother and sister were sitting. ""Look!"" she waved the letter in the air as she slid across the floor, managing not to lose her balance before she jumped into her mothers arms.<span style=""color: #00BFFF"">""I'm going to Hogwarts!""</span>she exclaimed with clear excitement.<span style=""color: #40FF00"">""That's wonderful, honey. I knew you would.""</span>her mother replied with a kind and cheerful smile. Avery looked to her brother and sister, her sister not paying any attention to the girl, but her brother gave her a small smile.<span style=""color: #FFFF80"">""Great job, Av.""</span>he congratulated the young girl who giggled and gave her mother a big hug.<span style=""color: #00BFFF"">""So we get to go to Diagon Alley tomorrow, right?!""</span>she slid out of her mothers arms and bounced excitedly.<span style=""color: #40FF00"">""Of course, darling. We'll go first thing in the morning.""</span>the woman smiled brightly at her daughter, who hooted and took off back outside.<br/><br/>The next morning Avery woke early and dressed herself before hurrying down the stairs, her list in hand, waiting patiently for her mother and her siblings to show up. Once they were all ready they left for Diagon Alley through the floo network. She had a blast picking out everything from new clothes to a broom, books and other various school supplies, even picking out a snow white owl to take along with her, but the wand was by far the most exciting part for the young witch. It took a couple of tries before she finally found the right one, a solid 9 1/2"" cherry wand with a dragon heartstring core.<br/><br/>After hurrying around all morning to make sure everything was in order for the coming year, Avery and her mother arrived at Platform Nine and Three-Quarters. Avery bounced excitedly as her mother chuckled at the young girl. The excitement in her eyes was evident as she took in everything around her, a grin on her face and her big green eyes sparkling. Her older siblings were there as well, but neither of them held the same bright-eyed look of joy that the young girl held. Perhaps because she hadn't yet been forced to spend so much time with her father, training for what she was to be. She was forced to take lessons from her grandmother on how to be a proper lady, but for all the lessons she received, the girl was still wild, rambunctious, and bright-eyed, which her mother adored.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #40FF00"">""Alright you three, off you go. The train will be leaving soon.""</span>the gentle voice of their mother hurried the children off. Before reaching the train, Avery spun around and darted back to her mother, giving her a big squeeze and a carefree grin before darting back toward the train, brunette curls bouncing around her. She was so focused on where she was going that she almost ran into another girl. She abruptly halted herself just before she collided with the dark-haired girl.<span style=""color: #00BFFF"">""Sorry!""</span>she exclaimed apologetically to the girl, about her age, who had been taking everything in.<span style=""color: #00BFFF"">""Are you coming?""</span>she questioned to the girl, not at all shy or caring that she didn't even know her. She gave the girl a bright and cheerful grin, giving her mother one last wave before darting off into the train, finding an empty compartment and taking her seat, waiting for whoever might join her, or just for the train to start moving so that she would be closer to her new life."
4123,√ϵɳѻϻѻus ϻдcЋἲnдŦἲѻɳs: ŦЋϵ Đѧɍᶄ Ѻɳϵ,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44679,2014-12-27T04:16:04,Boxagonapus,"<a class=""postlink"" href=""https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=23&amp;t=44588"">OOC</a><br/><br/>The morning brings with it a sense of anxiety and foreboding. The morning glow seems promising but it is consumed by thick fog and overcast skies giving the already tainted village an otherworldly feel. With light fully illuminating the entirety of Storm's Lullaby all of its degradation shows; buildings with thatched roofs that have collapsed or have been charred and burned off along with buildings whose entire walls have collapsed. The entire view looks as though it were an ancient graveyard with headstones chipped and crumbling. The stench of rotting meat fills the air and oddly there are dead animals by the side of the road. Some look as though they were slain then left and other work animals look as though they'd been neglected to the point of starvation leaving husks with the stench of body odor and feces.<br/><br/>In the distance skeletons are visible with rags still clinging to their bodies in various states of decay. The trees are large and twisted with no leaves darting their surface, a byproduct of the colder climate on the far Eastern shores of the realm with only the skeletons clinging to them like macabre wind chimes. Heretics, witches, murderers and rapists there is no discerning but their bodies swing gently in the wind as a warning to any that would dare to enter the town. It brings a sense of dread to passerby's and to party members whose stomachs aren't as steeled. Several of them seem quite fresh but from this distance it's too difficult to discern any details. Perhaps if the group were to get closer it would shed some more light on the situation.<br/><br/>The party sets out on a worn down cobblestone road with pot holes and scuffs and muck that it would be best to not think about and like an oasis in the desert the object of the merchant's interest comes into view: the chapel of Storm's Lullaby. It's not small by any stretch and it's in near flawless condition like one of the grand cathedrals of the Western kingdoms Tokar had witnessed. It's jewel like appearance despite the depressing surroundings reminded him of the monasteries that the monks of Estelyrin prayed in solitude taking it upon themselves to atone for humanity. It brought forth the question of the merchant's motives, why would he have the party investigate the only decent building in the village? Did he have an ulterior motive or was he the source of whatever taint clung to the town? His flesh was lively and his spirit jovial though so it wouldn't make any sense.<br/><br/>The answer soon comes to you as you draw near to the chapel. Chills twist up your spine and your innards and the hair bristles along your collar making it obvious that something doesn't feel right. Those of the party that are inclined to the more arcane arts pick it up immediately as the presence of magic but why would magic permeate a holy place?<br/><br/><br/><br/><br/><br/>A chilling dew hangs heavy on the village with an eerily calm morning. No birds are chirping nor is there any other noise in the village aside from the clomping of boots on cobblestone as the party made their way towards the chapel. For Tokar it was sorrow filled as this wasn't the first time he'd seen a town reduced to this state. The knight had personally seen them throughout his life however at those times he was galloping through clad in mighty armor atop a warhorse to slay some witch or cult not on some detective errand for a paranoid merchant. His memory flashed of an old quaint village with smiling faces and life filling its corners with activity and noise. That memory lasted only a moment as he was brought back to reality by a deep discomfort.<br/><br/>The church was just before them and the knight's stomach turned over. The knight had become leery of places of worship for some time but this was different. He had experienced it enough times to realize that it was primarily magic in origin but as to what the specific cause was he could not know. The trio stood before the door and he turned to Callista and to the mysterious sorcerer/wizard/scholar Serxien that had seemingly been with the group since it's very inception. He was an older man that was so consumed by his robes that it was difficult to discern any physical details aside from his hands and feet which were dark like the magic wielders from the South East jungles of the realm. All that was known was that he seemed to have wide berth of esoteric knowledge of the arcane and the occult.<br/><br/>The hunched crumple of robes shifted forward on his gnarled wooden staff covered in markings of various magical importance and looked over the wall before shaking his head and returning back to the trio.<br/><br/>""What? What is it, old man?""<br/><br/>The old man merely shook what would presumably be his head and brooded by the side of the group. Serxien was very capable but there was needed a level of patience with him as time seemed of little importance to the wizard. It seemed as though the simplest gestures weighed heavily on the physically frail man. The lack of response annoyed the older knight who turned to the young woman that had joined the group not that long ago. He didn't know a lot about her and she seemed to guard her history which was fine by him. It was a professional alliance that the group carried and certain things weren't necessary to know.<br/><br/>""Callista? You're gifted with the arcane arts. . . Perhaps. . .""<br/><br/>His thought process trailed off as he turned to look towards the rest of the town. It was likely just paranoia but he couldn't help but feel like eyes were resting on them watching their movements. It made him feel uncomfortable and the thought about looking throughout the town with more detail crossed his mind but the merchant specified that the chapel was the point of interest. Whatever was here seemed to be watching the trio."
4124,√ϵɳѻϻѻus ϻдcЋἲnдŦἲѻɳs: ŦЋϵ Đѧɍᶄ Ѻɳϵ,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44679,2014-12-30T01:39:57,Nol,"The village had felt wrong to the young diviner right from their entrance - the cause could not be directly detected, and was as ethereal and intangible as her sense of her own visions, but it was there. The feeling intensified as they neared the church, becoming more and more real. Less a dancing fantasy, but something heavy that sat in her gut like a rock - an appropriate metaphor, as it felt like something born of the soil, of claggy mud and clay. For a moment, Callista fancied that she smelled the rich, moist scent of freshly-tilled earth, but after shaking her head it was gone. Otherwise, the village did not appear to be different to any other that the girl had passed through on the few times she had left Dagon while growing up, or on her long road since leaving for good. There was a strange lack of people in the streets, and that was good. The less people that saw her, the less people that could report her to any of the men on the Paregis payroll who were scouring the lands. There had already been two run-ins, and Callista had no wish to experience a third. The thought of going home made her shiver, and she saw the knight and old man glance at her.<br/><br/>“It was not the magic” she spoke slowly “though that is certainly present. I do not know what…” Callista caught a glimpse of the corpses hanging in the breeze – partially mummified by the sun and salty air, mostly rotted, swathes of tattered dark cloth whipping around them in the breeze, and her mouth dried up. She had, until now, never seen a dead body. Usually so observant, how had she missed them hanging from the gibbet? Eyes widened, she forced herself to look away and stare at the knight, Tokar. She didn’t really know him that well, but he’d shown her kindness without wanting anything back, and that was enough, for now.<br/><br/>“…I was not sure what was here, but it is born of the earth, somehow, or tied to it. But not elemental – it is dark, something that stays beneath the earth and uses it as cover from the light. The door…I feel nothing from it. Perhaps we should go in?”"
4125,√ϵɳѻϻѻus ϻдcЋἲnдŦἲѻɳs: ŦЋϵ Đѧɍᶄ Ѻɳϵ,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44679,2014-12-31T22:50:36,Boxagonapus,"The knight looked at the diviner with utter confusion. How had this happened? He a simple foot soldier getting saddled up with two practitioners of the arcane. They always seemed to speak in tongues and in riddles leaving half-truths and general ambiguity like a touched beggar. She didn't finish her remark as the young girl realized the bodies were swinging in the distance and metaphorically sought shelter with the knight. The poor girl was like so many ignorant to the realm and so much of the darkness that pervaded it. Since the times of war there was little that was easy or nice about the realm. Tokar smiled weakly at her with his few scars wrinkling oddly and was about to speak when the bizarre gibberish returned to her speaking of things in the Earth and darkness. It all made no sense to him but apparently that rambling had given the Sorcerer Serxien enough time to ponder the possibilities who had shuffled towards the door while the two spoke ignorant of his actions.<br/><br/><span style=""text-decoration: underline"">"". . . Perhaps we should go in?""</span><br/><br/>What was thought to just be whispering rumors in the background or a faint breeze rustling through the trees for just a moment was realized as a faint mumbling emanating from the sorcerer's hood. He had stretched out the wrinkled skeleton like appendage he called a hand and touched the door. A faint blue glow flowed forth from the cowl and through the end of the robed sleeve onto the hand and in turn the door. No words were audible and at once a cannon shot blew forth from the cowl as the word exploded with an inhuman presence.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Wakcle!""</span><br/><br/>The door glowed brightly and several spots on it burned brilliantly and just as quickly died out leaving a blackened charred pattern on the door that appeared to be a circle at each corner of the door with ferocious animal skull painted in the middle. The sorcerer was un-phased by this event and retreated back into his robes as the door swung open light poured into the room from the outside but otherwise it seemed uninteresting.<br/><br/>Tokar was accustomed to scenes like this trying to belay the true intent of scenes and produced his long sword and moved very deliberately into the room left foot forward then right food up to meet the left and so on with the blade ready before him. The room was undisturbed with empty pews littering the smooth rock ground. Numerous candles burned throughout the room and otherwise it looked normal. Unfortunately the feeling of uneasiness that had seized the trio only moments ago when they encountered the magically warded door had not subsided upon their entry so there was something else happening here that wasn't as obvious. The knight spun around to face the door they had come through weary that perhaps they had let something evil in but the same worrisome silence remained. He turned back towards the others with a confused look on his face before shuffling up to the ledge where the sermon would be delivered from but nothing seemed outstanding including the pulpit itself save for a leather bound and strapped booklet sitting there.<br/><br/>The knight absentmindedly picked it up and examined it. It appeared to be a journal of sorts but the knight wanted to remain alert, ""Diviner. A ledger of some sort. Here!"" He tossed it towards the woman and upon grasping it the world around her went dark as if the transition from day to night had rapidly occurred. She blinked wondering what had just happened but the dull glow of the candles was gone and no one stood beside her. The pews were gone and the room was much smaller with a dank smell like a cellar that immediately brought Callista back to the feeling just outside the church. There was a monk like figure in a simple robe sitting away from her scribbling madly with a quill not bothering to dip for fresh ink or even to pause. The monk seemed completely oblivious to the woman and kept writing. As the woman neared the monk looked up from his perch and in a near frantic voice squeaked out, ""Is it ready? Did you prepare it?""<br/><br/>Before you can even answer he goes back to scribbling and as you near the parchment he's writing on has no ink on it but is being scratched and torn from the quill's frantic movements. At once he gets up from the perch and blood begins to flow from his mouth but it doesn’t bother the monk in the least as he thrusts the parchment into your hands.<br/><br/>""Go quickly! I'll stay and buy time. Hurry!""<br/><br/>The world returned to Callista only to have Tokar kneeling besides her and shaking her by the shoulders, ""-r me? Callista! Callista!"" There was urgency and worry in the knight's voice who upon seeing her return to her senses sighed heavily and released her. ""I'm so sorry!-Are you ok? What happened?"" The worry still dripped from the knight's tongue as the woman to him simply collapsed upon colliding with the book."
4126,√ϵɳѻϻѻus ϻдcЋἲnдŦἲѻɳs: ŦЋϵ Đѧɍᶄ Ѻɳϵ,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44679,2015-01-02T04:28:11,Nol,"The spells that the old man, Serxien, cast caught the diviner’s attention, and by feel she could sense that they were not those of nullification, but burning – pyromancy, something that she had only a very basic grasp of. This was powerful, however, for in addition to the spell’s intense temperature, it had also been expertly directed, at the hinges it seemed, enough to loosen them through expanding the metal by heating it. This was what Callista thought as the door swung open, anything to distract her from the rich stink of death that grew more intense by the second.<br/><br/>The church’s musty interior was no different from any other that Callista had been in over the course of her life, though significantly shabbier and less grandiose than she was used to. Certainly not as clean and well-maintained as the church’s exterior, which led her to wonder if maybe there was an illusion of some sort cast over the outside. Certainly the area was so saturated with magic that it would have been hard to detect the illusion without searching for it – something that she would do once they left. Worn staff close and large eyes wide open, Callista moved down the aisle behind the knight, scanning from side to side between the silent rows of pews, somehow afraid that someone might jump out at her from between them. She did not associate good memories with churches.<br/><br/>Moving in the candlelit quiet, ears straining and eyes flitting back and forth, the girl was shocked out of her almost reverie-like state of searching when Tokar called out to her.<br/><br/>“Diviner! A ledger of some sort! Here!”<br/><br/>Callista whirled to face the knight, throwing her arms up instinctively to catch the ledger, which was fortunately rather small. Had it been the size of some of the tomes Callista had sometimes seen at the altars of churches she would surely have been knocked off her feet. Unfortunately, the moment she clutched the hard leather backing to her chest, the girl felt a familiar pressure in the back of her head and realised that she was getting another vision. With no preparation, and as distracted as she had been by the ominous surroundings and not being hit in the face with the book, Callista could do nothing but accept it, mutely crumping to the ground as the world around her went black, perception withdrawing to within her mind.<br/><br/>It was dark – so dark that Callista could make out nothing of her surroundings, but the closeness of the air indicated that she was inside, in a very small room indeed. The only source of light was a candle set into a desk, but its meagre glow rather gave the blackness a contrast that made it seem all the blacker. At the desk was a bald man in a robe scratching urgently at a long roll of parchment with a quill. Sweat dripped off his brow onto the cured leather, but he did not wipe it away, instead continuing his frenzied scribbling. There was no ink in the quill, but he was pushing hard enough to leave serious marks, though Callista could not make them out in any detail as his hunched posture left him blocking much of the view.<br/><br/>All of a sudden the man sat up to attention, as if he had detected something, though Callista could see nothing new, and his voice was a half-strangled, hoarse squeak that was rich with fear and exhaustion in equal measure, staring at a point in the darkness.<br/><br/>""Is it ready? Did you prepare it?""<br/><br/>He rose to his feet, rolling up the parchment, and swayed to the side, white-knuckled fingers clutching at the desk for support. Callista changed her angle, and saw that blood had begun to bubble at his lips, before pouring freely from his mouth at a rate that indicated serious haemorrhaging had taken place. He coughed, ejecting a black, scabby wad that stuck to the front of his robe, but he looked up at the same point in the darkness and continued talking, his voice coming in halting gurgles, choked by the blood, and made faltering steps forward.<br/><br/>""Go…I'll stay and…buy time…hurry!""<br/><br/>The last word was spoken with unusual force as he held up the stiffening arm holding the parchment into the darkness, as if offering it. Callista saw, projected in the light of the candle, the silhouette of a hand reaching for it…<br/><br/>“…hear me? Callista! Can you hear me?”<br/><br/>A large, rough hand was on the girl’s shoulder, and she felt her senses returning, primarily the cold of the hard floor under her and the warmth of the bodies kneeling over her, and the taste of the cold stone floor – she had landed face-down, mouth slightly open. Instinctively, Callista stuck a probing hand into her trousers – dry. At least she hadn’t soiled herself, so the vision hadn’t been that powerful. The knight sounded concerned, unduly so, while the elderly sorcerer remained silent.<br/><br/>""I'm so sorry! Are you ok? What happened?""<br/><br/>Feeling strength returning to her limbs, Callista put her arms under her chest and pushed herself off the ground, grabbing her staff as she slowly and gracefully rose to her feet, and shrugged Tokar’s hand off her, shying away from it a little bit. She felt distinctly uncomfortable when being touched.<br/><br/>“A vision, but I wasn’t prepared. The unannounced ones are so rare now…I can usually feel them from a long way off, stop them if they aren’t convenient”<br/><br/>Callista’s voice was bitter, disappointed in herself as she was, but it was not just the lack of discipline that irritated her. The vision did not reveal anything relevant. It was irritatingly vague, and to one who could see into the future with enough clarity to read entire letters yet to be written could be usually designated a failure. Yet, in this strange place, with its odd aura, it might serve to remember it. But she would not share it with the knight and wizard, who already thought she spoke in strange riddles.<br/><br/>“It wasn’t anything useful” she sniffed, and looked Tokar in the eye as she unstrapped the length of string holding the pages of the book together, and bent over to scan the few pages that remained in the thing, for upon opening she realised that its interior was muddy and torn. Reading aloud, Callista saw the remaining half of the first page said<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""The jewel that was brought here was of no holy origin. Whatever pit spawned it has influenced the others of the town. hey've turned inward and despite their attending the sermons I'm convinced they've turned from the light. The trend has been in place for several days and I'm preparing to. . .""</span><br/><br/>before devolving to illegible smudges, and eventually a large tear. Its reverse carried the writing<br/><br/>""The absence left an influence on the Lullaby and for the worse. The townspeople are proving more agitated and have even fallen to hostility. I dare not leave the monastery now and only hope that Lucien moves with haste. I sent him this morning and pray that he finds some illumination . . .""<br/><br/>The only other page was slightly less cryptic, and seemed to yield solid information:<br/><br/>""Lucien has been gone for several suns and I worry about him. Bandits litter the hills and there seems to be darker things in the lands as of late. Aldrius has seemingly been the only soul of the town to remain untainted and I can't help but wonder if the jewel itself has been the source of the corruption. I no longer feel safe here and will attempt to seal myself in here and study.""<br/><br/>Callista straightened up as she shut the journal, handing it back to Tokar with a worried look on her face. The vision now made a little more sense now. In fact, it made worrying sense. It had not been a vision from the future, but a glimpse of the past. Something that usually only the most attuned telepaths could receive. But then why had she got it?<br/><br/>“Tokar, Serxien, in my vision there was a man, dressed in a monk’s habit, writing on a parchment – but the quill had no ink. Blood began pouring from his mouth” Callista’s voice was tinged with fear, eyes wide open, but her composure otherwise intact “and he rolled it up, handing it to someone and telling them that he would ‘buy time’…I don’t think that the locked door was meant to stop anyone from going in. I think it was meant to stop something from getting out”"
4127,√ϵɳѻϻѻus ϻдcЋἲnдŦἲѻɳs: ŦЋϵ Đѧɍᶄ Ѻɳϵ,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44679,2015-01-03T22:07:18,Boxagonapus,"The diviner's acknowledgment of a vision did bring some relief to the knight. Despite traveling together for some time the presence of these 'visions' still disturbed him especially when they came at random with such force as this one did. It seemed to frustrate her as well judging by her tone of voice. As the diviner read more of the journal the worry seemed to grow more intensely as the ledger of the past events became slightly clearer.<br/><br/><span style=""text-decoration: underline"">“Tokar, Serxien, in my vision there was a man, dressed in a monk’s habit, writing on a parchment – but the quill had no ink. Blood began pouring from his mouth” Callista’s voice was tinged with fear, eyes wide open, but her composure otherwise intact “and he rolled it up, handing it to someone and telling them that he would ‘buy time’…I don’t think that the locked door was meant to stop anyone from going in. I think it was meant to stop something from getting out”</span><br/><br/>The implications of that were horrific now. What had they done and what was going to be the outcome of this now? As if on cue there came from seemingly in the ground below them a colossal groan that shook the ground as if the soil itself protested what had been discovered or what was transpiring. The noise had been audible the night before while they were in the tavern but it had sounded just like a chilled night breeze and nothing more and at this point it sounded like a horn wailing. Along with the rumbling of the ground the sound of wood rattling as if in the midst of a storm was audible behind the pulpit. It subsided and there was silence throughout the chapel again save for the heavy breathing of the knight as his adrenal glands throttled up in response to the event. The sorcerer didn't seem the least bit concerned and if anything perked up at the occurrence and immediately spoke with a small sense of urgency in contrast to the usual calm slow demeanor.<br/><br/>""We must investigate, we've already involved ourselves here. Knight, block the door we'll look for an entrance.""<br/><br/>Tokar nodded with a furrowed brow and began moving a pew towards the door they had come through. In the meantime the sorcerer moved with a purpose he hadn't in some time towards where the wood was rattling revealing a cellar entrance with two wooden doors flanking the outsides. As they stood over the door the sorcerer took the opportunity to pause. The doors swing open with little consequence and it reveals a stone staircase into the belly of the ground beneath the chapel and as they descend another groan rumbles forth with much more strength than before. Whatever the source was they seemed to be nearing it. The sorcerer takes the lead unconcerned at this point and is the first to arrive. Within the first chamber is a preparation room where corpses would be displayed before the town and thusly prepared for their final destination either by fire or by burial as the people desired. There were two corpses in the room. A grown man that appeared to be a monk sitting with his back against the slab and a younger child on the slab itself. Both of the cadaver's clothing still cling to them but are soiled by blood and other, at distance, unidentifiable things while small leather bags sit next to the monk, likely belonging to both him and the child. The physical details of the monk are difficult to discern because below the nose is a bloody hole as if the man had his jaw wrenched from his face but he doesn't look like the monk from the vision.<br/><br/>The child is slightly more whole but the universal detail on both of them is the colossal hole in their torso where their internal organs had once been and are now gone. There appears to be at least one organ besides the child on the slab with a chunk missing from the side as if it was bitten. There are other bite marks over the bodies with chunks missing. The monk's eyes betray a look of horror however the face of the child looks calm and restful as if he were sleeping. Bloody tools such as knifes and tongs surround the slab and there's a trail of the crimson leading away from them down towards the hall.<br/><br/>The hood shifted about the room as the sorcerer studied it in detail taking it all in. At no point did he ever turn to see if the other two had followed him down and had simply kept examining but spoke almost to himself more than anyone else with a degree of trepidation twisting about his tone.<br/><br/>""This. . . Jewel. Did you see it?"""
4128,√ϵɳѻϻѻus ϻдcЋἲnдŦἲѻɳs: ŦЋϵ Đѧɍᶄ Ѻɳϵ,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44679,2015-01-08T00:52:03,Nol,"""We must investigate. We've already involved ourselves here. Knight, block the door we'll look for an entrance""<br/><br/>As Tokar swung the doors shut, removing what little natural light had managed to enter the curiously dark church, Callista shivered. The last thing that she wanted was to be trapped inside this building, especially after the ground had shaken, with an unhealthy groan coming from below – one that could not have been the product of human lungs.<br/><br/>Underground was an even less appealing option, the winding stone stairs looking like they led to the church crypt, or some similar subterranean arrangement. The stink of blood and viscera hit the girl’s nostrils, familiar as she was with it from having read the entrails of slaughtered animals. It was not a preferred method of divination for her, but functional enough when required.<br/><br/>The two bodies that proved to be the source of the smell, laid out on a stone slab, initially caused the girl’s stomach to rise, her abdominal muscles drawing taut as she suppressed her gagging reflex. There were worrying parallels with ritually slaughtered animals; the removed innards, cut throats, on something that could have passed for an altar. After the cursory glance that proved this to be the case, Callista grabbed the leather bags that had been next to the monk and proceeded to distance herself from the corpses, and instead set about examining the contents of the bags.<br/><br/>""This. . . Jewel. Did you see it?""<br/><br/>The old man’s voice cut the curiously still silence apart like a knife, causing Callista to start and nearly lose her balance where she had been crouching, but regained her composure, continuing to search the bags.<br/><br/>“No, I did not. I would have mentioned it, I am not stupid”"
4129,√ϵɳѻϻѻus ϻдcЋἲnдŦἲѻɳs: ŦЋϵ Đѧɍᶄ Ѻɳϵ,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44679,2015-01-13T23:04:17,Boxagonapus,"The old man's composure snapped at once to one of almost excitement to an angered dejection stemming from the defensive rebuke of the diviner. He hung still as if choosing the next move with great care but seemingly felt content to just remain still and let the world around him unfold. The only foreign noise now was the scraping upstairs as the knight continued shifting the pews leaving Callista and her now quiet borderline pouting companion.<br/><br/>The contents of the bag showed what a common traveler might have on them. A few coins, a hunk of bread and a couple of salted strips of meat. The other bag seemed to belong to the monk and was larger in size but much the same in terms of contents. There were letters inside but they all seemed to be addressed to various townsfolk and it was likely the chapel functioned as a hub for mail. This soul was likely abducted while in the course of his duty of delivering said parchment.<br/><br/>Taking note of the immediate surroundings it was difficult to see the entirety of the room as the candles gave off just enough sickly light for you to see the room but the more specific details were vague. Looking at the walls it seemed a more basic brick and mortar fashion like the rest of the town. It was not uncommon to see rooms such as these as the colder interior helped keep food longer, or in this case, the corpses themselves.<br/><br/>What was clear was that there were two paths excluding the stairs back to the monastery itself. One led down corridor where the path seemed to open up and the light seemed to glow brighter down the path. The faint sounder of a river was audible but beyond that there were no details. The other seemed like the room was much a part of this preparation chamber with firm wooden door. Perhaps it was a closet or an adjoining quarters but with it closed it was difficult to discern. Of the two paths it seemed as though the groaning came from the closed door.<br/><br/>Hard leather thumping echoed through the preparation room and within moments the knight was visible although he looked somewhat rattled. Something seemed to perturb him upstairs although not terribly so. He tugged at the leather straps about his breast adjusting them to regain his composure.<br/><br/>""The doors are blocked. The people seemed curious about what we were doing. . . Too curious. There were many staring. . . Did-did you find anything?""<br/><br/>The mage had taken to remaining silent either contemplating the next step or out of malice for the woman; either way it was not foreign to the knight who simply shrugged and moved to the bodies with a nonchalance evident of his time seeing slain bodies.<br/><br/>""Rituals it seems. . . Where to now?"""
4130,Starcrossed: Drakones and Ellorion Empires Meet,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44800,2015-01-05T19:28:05,Louloubelle,"The planet in the viewers was a large green one. More landmass than visible waters. At least from the relative distance of space. In fact, the true danger of this world was the face that the ground was more like flotsam in some places then solid ground. So you had to tread carefully while on it's surface. There was water everywhere, and unlike some planets, it was mostly fresh. Sure, there was a couple of large salt lakes, but they were not what drove this world's ecosystems. It was all about the tides, eddy's and pools of the fresh water. For the intended inhabitants, walking upon a solid ground was not an issue. Mostly dwellers that preferred to live high from the ground in treetops, this world had been an easy model to terraform.<br/><br/>It spun around the star that served as it's sun in a rotation of about 400 days, which was what counted as one calendar year, and turned on it's slightly tilted axis once every 30 hours, a day there on the peaceful seeming planet. It teemed with life of many varieties, all carefully selected and bred to grow on the planet, down to the last insect and microbe. All made to help the ecosystems flourish and thrive in a natural process.<br/><br/>It had two moons orbiting it, one significantly smaller than the other, and the large one further away than the small one. From the planets surface they looked to be same distance. However the smaller and closer of the moons, cycled faster than the larger farther away moon, and it was by the smaller moon that the peoples who would eventually come to live here would gauge the turning of the months. The larger moon marking the turning of the seasons.<br/><br/>Only one thing marred the surface of this Eden like world. A large crater that was not even three years old. And in that, the debris of a large science vessel. The final resting place of the<span style=""font-style: italic"">Elora De'nai</span>and 99.9% of her crew. And it was there that Amadalia Silverleaf stood on the edge of to throw another woven ring of flowers into, whispering the Goddess' prayer of rest.<br/><br/>Two years here, with only one other truly sentient being. A female from the other side of the Homeworld. A person who knew how to fight and survive. It would have been much harder to remain alive if it had not been for her. Still, unlike Amadalia, she was not in the least sentimental, and never visited the grave site of her former shipmates. And if it had not been for Amadalia's insistence that she do something every few months, no signs of life might have been detected.<br/><br/>However, she had, and it was, which rendered the decision on whether or not to investigate planetside into a mandatory status for the orbiting ship of the Drakones Empire. After all, one never knew when a new species could be a viable threat to their expansion across the stars, or even an ally.<br/><br/>Amadalia turned in her softly glowing suit, as the sun was setting and made for ""home"". It was likely to be another long night of nut stew and lack of real conversation. Not that she minded at this point, since a little over 800 days with no one else, you learned everything there was to know about another person. They were very close, even more than a sister, but they never talked after Amadalia left her tribute of remembrance.<br/><br/>It was that precisely she rose to in the tops of the trees, only waving to Sameli as she went to wash up for dinner. The day turning to early evening, and the daytime animals quieting down to give way to the noise of the nocturnal."
4131,Starcrossed: Drakones and Ellorion Empires Meet,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44800,2015-01-09T06:10:09,Gunther,"An acrid odor, accompanied the smoky haze-filled bridge. Lieutenant Commander Nisi Hurit lay slumped over her console, a slow stream of blood oozed from her temple, forming a pool on her display screen before dripping onto the floor at her feet. Her eyes gazed blankly into nowhere. In the direction of Petty Officer Jolon.<br/><br/>""I want a damage assessment report right now!"" Captain Bodaway yelled. His ship, the Drakones Battle Cruiser,<span style=""font-style: italic"">Dortmund, the Chosen One</span>had just escaped an ambush from three ships of unknown origin. The Drakones Cruiser dropped out of light speed as she slowly approached a green planet, neither of the bridge crew had ever seen before.<br/><br/>""Captain, Number one and number three turrets are out, number two turret remains operational. We have sustained a hull breach on the port side of deck five, crew quarters; a second hull breach on the starboard side at deck twelve and sustained heavy damage to the bridge."" Commander Nokosi, First Officer responded in a calm, slightly monotone voice. The Battle Cruiser is equipped with three 3-gun 150mm railgun turrets numbered in sequence. Apparently, the ship retained the use of its smaller Close In Weapon Systems (CIWS) and the thirty 150mm Laser cannons. The result of the engagement cost the<span style=""font-style: italic"">Dortmund</span>its powerful kinetic energy weapons. ""Losses include twenty-three crewmen, twenty thousand gallons of fresh water and connectivity between the bridge and decks one, seven and eight, sir.""<br/><br/>""How the hell did this happen?"" The Captain muttered almost rhetorically breathing in the smell of burnt plastic and the encroaching smell of death. Captain Bodaway slumped in his chair, face in hands staring at the floor as if the answer to his question lay amidst the debris.<br/><br/>""Captain, planet Tyros has come into view, on main screen,"" Helmsman Petty Officer Jolon announced. All attention focused on the large viewer screen. A large green ball of life splayed out in front of them. The Science Officer detected a large debris field in orbit around the planet. It appeared to be remnants from a long lost ship, possibly destroyed more than two years prior. He made no mention of this discovery to the Bridge, assuming everyone could see it on the screen.<br/><br/>""Appears to be a class M planet. Should we begin scanning the surface, sir?"" science officer, Lieutenant Commander Waki asked.<br/><br/>Captain Ajagara Bodway nodded his head, ""Yes Commander. Topographical, biological and geological. Make it happen now.""<br/><br/>""Aye aye, sir."" The helmsman placed the ship in orbit around the planet, the Drakones empire referred to as<span style=""font-style: italic"">Tyros</span>.<br/><br/>""Launch a probe to orbit this planet as a satellite the captain ordered."" Ajagara stood and paced the floor looking at the green planet, Tyros. ""This may be our salvation,"" he smiled. ""We need to repair before returning to Dracolexi."" The Captain looked at the science officer, ""have the probe announce the usual greeting.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Welcome to Planet Tyros. This planet is a protected by the Drakones Empire. Anyone claiming this world for their own will be henceforth declaring war on the most feared empire in this galaxy. You are welcome to petition the emperor for commercial rights to the planet through the Supreme Council on Planet Dracolexi. Anyone caught on the surface without authority will be put to death. Have a nice day.</span>.""<br/><br/>""Captain the planet may have sufficient resources to make repairs to our ship,"" Commander Nokosi inserted.<br/><br/>""Aye XO, she does pose a respite for us, aye. Put together a science team, geologist and two biologists to seek out resources on the surface. Have a platoon of Marine Jumpers join them for security."" The<span style=""font-style: italic"">Dortmund</span>maintained a complement of a reinforced Company, four platoons of Marines and four platoons of Low Altitude Amphibious Transport (LAAT) craft to carry the marines from the ship to surface.<br/><br/>""Roger that, Sir."" The Ship's executive officer or first officer set about getting the personnel ready for insertion into the planet's atmosphere.<br/><br/>""Sir, the planet has an orbital cycle of 30 hours. It will take that time before all scans are complete. When would you like to launch your science team?""<br/><br/>Captain Bodaway looked at the Science officer, ""when the scans are complete should be fine."" He began to calm down some then looked at the corpse of his second officer and yelled, ""Could someone please take care of Lieutenant Commander Hurit!? She is stinking up my bridge!"" The Captain stepped towards his office just off the bridge. ""I will be in my office if you need me.""<br/><br/>Five hours later...<br/><br/>Captain Bodaway lay on a cot against the wall with his eyes closed. A crewman hesitated, not wanting to wake the Captain, but wanting to tell him what they found. The Captain sensed his presence. He was not asleep, merely resting his eyes, ""yes? What do you want!?"" annoyed by the intrusion.<br/><br/>""Sir, the XO thought you would like to know. We have detected two life signs on the surface.""<br/><br/>Captain Bodaway bolted upright on the cot taking in the sailor. ""It could be survivors from one of those villainous ships that attacked us coming into this sector.""<br/><br/>""Unlikely sir, those ships...."" The sailor didn't get a chance to finish.<br/><br/>""No, sailor! I say they are survivors of one of the ships who attacked us! Would you doubt my word?!"" The Captain was in no mood to play games.<br/><br/>The sailor did not want to get on the Captain's bad side. He'd seen the Draco kill someone for less. ""Yes sir, that is probably who they are. My apologies sir. You are naturally correct, sir.""<br/><br/>The Captain returned to the bridge, ""report on the life signs, Commander Waki.""<br/><br/>""Sir, there are two humanoid life signs detected at 53 degrees, 27 minutes, 15 seconds North Latitude; 10 degrees, 13 minutes 51 degrees west longitude. There appears to be a vast pool of fresh water nearby and even a significant deposit of metallic ores we may be able to use in our repairs.""<br/><br/>""Splendid!"" the Captain smiled. ""Maybe we can question these interlopers into why they attacked our ship."" The Captain was beside himself with excitement. He was on the hunt and ready for the kill. ""Commander Nokosi how long before your detachment is ready to head for the surface?""<br/><br/>""They were alerted to depart in twenty-five hours, sir.""<br/><br/>""Let's push up their time line. I want them on the surface ASAP,"" the Captain was anxious to investigate whom he believed to be survivors from one of the damaged ships that attacked his own.<br/><br/>Bridge crewmembers exchanged glances in silence when the Captain spoke about survivors from a crashed ship, one he believed had participated in the earlier ambush on the<span style=""font-style: italic"">Dortmund</span>. They all knew the debris was more than two years old, but not a one of them had the moral courage to speak up to the Captain. Personal preservation of life was much more important at this juncture. The Draco Knight Captain was upset. They knew better than to make matters worse for him.<br/><br/>Twenty hours after arriving in orbit around planet Tyros...<br/><br/>""Three minutes until touch down!"" called the crew chief aboard the first LAAT. The LAAT was a light vessel shaped like a triangle when viewed from the front, wider at the base and narrow at the top. The cockpit was angled with the pilot and co-pilot sitting one behind the other with the rear weapons' systems officer elevated slightly. Below the port and starboard wing roots were two gunners manning 20mm laser cannons scanning for targets below on the surface.<br/><br/>The Draco Marines were burly looking with bulging eyes and fear invoking expressions on their scaled faces. Several had allowed their brown colored dragon hide to manifest itself providing them with an extra layer of armor. No one would say the marines were afraid, but often fear causes the Draco's armor to generate just before a tense or dangerous moment.<br/><br/>As the three LAATs from the Drakones Empire Battle Cruiser,<span style=""font-style: italic"">Dortmund</span>descended toward the surface, Knight Captain Ajagara Keme Bodaway sat restless, overcome with nerves eagerly awaiting a response from the Lieutenant leading the contact team on the surface. What would they find? Who were these creatures? Why did they attack us? What are their intentions? Questions ran through his head rapidly. The nervous Captain could not sit still, pacing the floor in the bridge, returning to his seat to relax and then back on his feet again. What next?"
4132,Starcrossed: Drakones and Ellorion Empires Meet,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44800,2015-01-13T22:11:35,Trever,"Lenneord, having just recovered from a nasty fall in his own bunk thanks to the hectic commotion, made his way towards the bridge to ascertain exactly what had been going on whilst he'd been napping. In the long walk it was certain quite a bit of damage was done to the ship, and though his concern grew, he wouldn't let it show. Quite unbecoming of one in his stature after all. A nod here, a smile there, all for the good of crew morale of course. Oh the troubles Lenneord had to endure for the good of his people.<br/><br/>Finally, the doors hissed open to allow Lenneord entry onto the bridge, and the site that greeted him was most disheartening. Gore littered many of the consoles, half of which were damaged. He was about to say something in regards to how many had been harmed or killed, but Captain Bodaway's booming voice drowned out anything he could have started. Deciding to remain silent and out of his line of site, Lenneord simply listened to the details as those around cleaned and did their jobs. In doing so, he learned quite a bit about what happened, where they were, and where they were going. It was the latter that had interested him most though.<br/><br/>An unexplored planet? Such a discovery warranted inspection, and Lenneord was not one to skimp no an inspection. Listening in more intently, he learned of the plans and smiled. It would be an easy matter to put himself in the science team to planet-side. He pretty much had free reign on that wing of the ship. Putting himself as head of the science team was an easy matter. The crew bowed to the will of a noble, so long as it stayed within the confines of their captains orders anyway. A fact Lenneord was fine with of course. No need to have these poor men tugged at between two leaders. He had no want to get involved with military actions anyway.<br/><br/>The scans had only just begun when the discoveries from the probe found something incredible. A downed ship with a couple survivors were planet-side. Judging from the impact crater however, and it's age, he suspected they had been there quite a while. ""You there,"" He called to XO of the ship, his name unfortunately forgotten. In fact the poor XO was entirely mistaken for a common soldier. ""Tell the captain that there is a ship planet-side with two survivors. Hard to see thanks to foliage, so it was likely there for quite some time, maybe two years at least."" He stated, and kept describing minor details of those in question. The XO was, visibly, irritated with him, but no other move was taken. A quick hand off to one of the grunts would save the man the trouble.<br/><br/>With the captain pushing the time for departure up, Lenneord's excitement only grew. The equipment was all set, and the squad of marines to escort them was loaded on. Their descent began, and without any trouble it broke atmosphere and landed without so much trouble. Other curiosity's aside for now, he knew what the captain wanted done. He didn't much agree, and intended to find out who these survivors were exactly before anything else was done. While fairly certain it wasn't the same group that attacked them, he wasn't so stupid as to assume they were not hostile, and had no qualms about sending the marines in first.<br/><br/>The bay doors opened on the transport and the world of Tyros opened herself to them. The air was fresh and bright, the sun still high into the sky at this time of the rotation cycle. Waves lapped at the shores near the ship, but none of that was on the mind of our Lenneord. His face was set forward, and urged the company of marines forward so they could meet with these commoners, as he believed them to be. However, walking through this world towards the downed remains of the ship proved difficult, and then impossible. It was as if the terrain itself was eating at their soles, and soon enough the lot of them had their limbs stuck in the muck one way or another. Cursing lightly to himself, Lenneord did his best to get out, but it was too thick. The marines were having more trouble with their bulky suits, but they also weren't sinking as fast.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Not on the surface for 5 minutes, and something goes wrong. you're a real treat to your empire Lenny.</span>"
4133,Starcrossed: Drakones and Ellorion Empires Meet,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44800,2015-01-14T11:36:31,Louloubelle,"It wasn't the noise of the landing that awoke and alerted the two lone females on the planet to the arrival of some other sentient beings. Nor was the scanning sensors they had long ago shut down, unless one was out on the planet to help keep track. It was the soft howling, hooting, and whooping of many different species of prey animal crying out warnings. The animals had become so accustomed to the Ellorion's non-lethal presence they did not make any noise at their approach.<br/><br/>It did not stop their instincts from knowing a full predator when they smelt and saw them however. The growing cacophony was so loud that the to females jumped from their bunks in surprise and alarm. Sameli moving to turn on the systems fully to see what was out there. Her dark brown eyes reading and scanning the data before growing wide and stumbling backwards a bit into Amadalia.<br/><br/>""It's not them... it's not one of... us. It's not... I don't know what this is, but it's alive and another species. There is an entire team on ground heading our wa- oh.. oh sweet Goddess, they got stuck!"" Sameli stated and then proceeded to get dressed, taking some weapons with her. ""Ama, I will grab the materials sled. They are quite mired, it might take some time. Be careful, and see if you can get them to stop sinking.""<br/><br/>Amadalia nodded once and having already been putting on her gear, turned it on to full brightness. No sense in coming in on them unawares. There was every chance they would shoot first and ask questions later. She strapped some weapons on herself as well, and grabbed the life-vine. She had an idea of how to stop them from sinking, and maybe free a few in the process.<br/><br/>Her small form floated down to the base of the tree, landing on a huge thick root that was above the ground. In fact this is how she traveled, moving faster than any of the Dracolexi would have been capable of, though if that was all her own speed, or that added onto by the suit was a mystery for now. She had placed up her helm so that her face was covered, but it also had a small map that she could read from that way, aiding her in mapping out the quickest route to their location. It would have to be odd to see a small almost gliding, and hopping form floating from tree root to tree root emblazoned in pink, against the dark before a slow dawn. Her figure obviously petite and feminine from the close fitting eco-suit.<br/><br/>It was lucky for her that most of them had their weapons buried beneath the sucking greedy maw of the earth beneath them. Finally she arrived and perched on a nearby tree stump, calculating the best way to effect their rescue. A few cried out as they were sinking alarmingly fast, and her head turned to take the one who was sinking fastest. In the gathering light of dawn, it was quite obvious that they were indeed different. Very much so, with their skin seemingly made of reptilian scales, and claws and sharp teeth, though their faces were so very similar to the males of her own species. In the eyes of Amadalia, who adored biological quandaries, they were terrifyingly beautiful.<br/><br/>Her skin practically itched to know more about them, but first, they needed to be saved. A thought that sprang her into action. Her hands placing the life-vine around the root of a tree so that it ran parallel in two strands, and moving quickly overhead she wove line within reach of their arms so that the might be able to hold on to that. Being that she as quite clever, she had even rigged it up to form a bit of a pulley system to help unmire them when Sameli came around with the sled.<br/><br/>Though she was fast, she was shaking in fear as often many of the hands tried to catch her as she wove through them and overhead. The entire process only took a couple of minutes, and at last she came to the last one that was mired nearly up to his neck, though he had managed to keep his arms free. This one was stoic, and that intrigued her greatly. She slipped down before him, her suit keeping a small cushion of air between her and the ground, though even that would not last forever to prevent sinking, and offered him the end of the life vine, enough to wrap about his upper chest to keep him from sinking any farther into the muck.<br/><br/>""How could you not think to test the ground beneath your feet, it is a wonder your species survives at all. I have hope you are not all imbeciles."" She told the man before her, of which he would understand only one word, and only because of his royal lineage and education. ""Imbeciles"". Her head turned then as the sound of a small floating flat platform appeared. It was then that her face covering slipped back and into a rounded piece about her neck. Soft pink hair drifted out, around it, long and wavy. Her face held finely boned, cheeks, nose, and chin. Soft pink full lips, blue eyes, and a gently creamy/tan complexion. Though the the eye would be drawn to the earpiece she wore around her<span style=""font-style: italic"">pointed</span>ears.<br/><br/>"" Sameli! Here! We have a new species. Look at how I tied off the life-vine. if we use that and some timing, we will be able to pull them all free. It shall be a task. They do not seem to like the wet, so she should work as quickly as possible. I mean, look at their scales, their teeth, and those claws. I would almost assume they were ravenous meat eaters, but... questions for later. Rescue for now."" She said to Sameli, and pulled away from the silver-hued scientist to help rig up the system to slowly pull the strangers out.<br/><br/>The process took the better part of 2 hours."
4134,Starcrossed: Drakones and Ellorion Empires Meet,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44800,2015-01-19T05:28:25,Gunther,"The<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">three</span></span>Low Altitude Assault Transports (LAAT) entered the planet's atmosphere at orbital velocity, which is just over seventeen thousand miles per hour. All three light transports appeared as glowing balls of fire for the occupants of the planet as they pushed their way through the molecules of the outer atmosphere. The Marines wore dark goggles to shield their eyes from the bright light inside the vehicles. The exterior surface of the LAAT shielded the occupants from the excessive heat of the friction. The friction, in turn slowed the vehicles down, the closer they got to the surface. The slower the light crafts moved, the cooler they became until all three LAATs were heading toward the surface at just under three hundred miles per hour and continuing to reduce speed. At less than one hundred twenty miles per hour, the crew chief aboard each transport opened the rearward sliding doors on both sides of the aircraft.<br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;""><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://rpggamer.org/shippics/laati.jpg"">[ img ]</a></div><br/><br/>The Draco Marines were accustomed to flying with the doors open and no seat belts in combat situation. It allowed them to exit the vehicle quickly in the event of an emergency. The lead LAAT contained twelve marines from first squad, two mobile railgunners, the civilian scientist and the platoon commander, Knight Lieutenant Vezoth. When the first vehicle touched down into  the soft, wet soil, the Draco Marines instinctively dropped down into the mess and found themselves up to their knees in muck pretty quick. They were able to move in the slop, but it was slow going. The LAAT itself was already two feet into the swamp and slowly sinking. The pilot attempted to use thrusters to pry himself out, but his 15-ton ship was not budging. The pilot quickly alerted the other two LAATs carrying the rest of the platoon. There was no immediate threat so they pushed on searching for dry solid land.<br/><br/>Lieutenant Vezoth looked over at the Scientist, Dr. Lenard-son. She did not know the man very well. Had heard of him, but he was now one of her charges. She was responsible for insuring his safety. He appeared to be enjoying himself during the<span style=""font-style: italic"">""burn in""</span>through the outer atmosphere and appreciated the cool air when the doors finally slid open. There really is not a lot talking in the back of one of these LAATs. It is quite noisy and if you are not hooked into the vehicle's comms system, it is best to remain quiet.<br/><br/>A pair of strange creatures appeared. One of the hovering co-pilots noticed them first. He quickly alerted everyone else by radio. ""These must be the two life signs the<span style=""font-style: italic"">Dortmund</span>picked up on scanners,"" Lieutenant Vezoth interjected.<br/><br/>""They are attempting to tie off the LAAT and prevent it from sinking any further,"" a pilot piped up. ""They don't appear to be hostile."" The pilot of the second craft witnessed their lassoing efforts and moved on to a more viable Landing Zone (LZ) roughly four hundred meters to the east. With both craft on the ground and the remaining marines disembarked along with their Scientist charges, the Platoon Sergeant ordered the second and third squads back to where the first squad's LAAT was mired on the swamp. They would help to pry the vehicle out and get it back to the<span style=""font-style: italic"">Dortmund</span>.<br/><br/>""Once you know it is clear, we can call in a Scout ship from the Cruiser. It has a light tractor beam and can pick that LAAT up out of the mess,"" one of the three pilots interjected.<br/><br/>Lieutenant Vezoth slowly made her way to the dry land where the pointy eared aliens were located. She was panting from both the load on her back and the efforts her legs were enduring pushing through the thick muddy water. ""Thank you very much,"" the platoon commander spoke to the aliens. ""If you could secure your line, we can get the ship out of this....bog."" Rosi tried to smile, but she wasn't  fooling anyone. She slowly extricated herself, heaving up onto the dry land. ""My name is Lieutenant Vezoth of the Drakones Empire. Who might you be?"" She knew these women were not responsible for the attack on their ship on the previous day. She knew they were not the threat her company commander warned her about. She was unaware of the ship's captain's remarks when all of this began.<br/><br/>Lieutenant Vezoth looked back at Dr. Lenard-son, ""hey Doc! How you doing? You need help getting out of the swamp?"" She tried to smile, but managed an uncomfortable grin.<br/><br/>Meanwhile, back aboard the<span style=""font-style: italic"">Dortmund</span><br/><br/>""Let me know as soon as you hear anything more from Lieutenant Vorzeth,"" Captain Bodaway told the Officer of the Day. ""I'll be in my office resting."" He returned to the cot he napped on from time to time.<br/><br/>The<span style=""font-style: italic"">Dortmund</span>was alerted to the dire situation regarding the mired LAAT and a 100-ton Scout ship had already been dispatched to attempt a retrieval of the downed vehicle. As soon as it was free, all three LAATs and the Scout ship would return to the Cruiser."
4135,Space Pirates: The Radiant Starsword,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44855&start=20,2015-01-16T21:37:36,Malikai,"The last thing that he wanted to do was leave her alone in this strange and dangerous place, but, begrudgingly, Daigan slinked into the shadows.<br/><br/>""If you aren't back in 10 minutes, I'll come back and check on everything.""<br/><br/>With that he was off through the access tunnels and back to their hideaway. It wasn't much, just a small supply room that was seemingly unused for years, but it was home. Once Daigan arrived he tended to his wound. It wasn't the worst thing a person could suffer, but he cleaned it with some stolen med supplies just to be safe.<br/><br/>Tension was high in him. Daigan did not enjoy being separated from the first person that made him feel a semblance of safety in in a period of time he couldn't fathom. He sat down on the blankets, which were also stolen, perked his ears, and waited, listening for her now familiar footsteps."
4136,Space Pirates: The Radiant Starsword,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44855&start=20,2015-01-16T22:59:04,Malikai,"As soon as they intercom clicked off with it's usual hiss there was a sickening of screech of metal wrenching metal. It wasn't more than a few more seconds before when the floor jerked beneath Gunny's feet.<br/><br/>""You heard the boss! Everyone back on the ship right fucking now!! Shit's about to get ugly."" Gunny yelled as he carefully backed into his own ship.<br/><br/>The turbulence only grew more intense as he continued ordering the pirates back. The Canicid, however, was having some kind of crisis.<br/><br/>""Dammit!"" Gunny growled furiously. ""Get off the enemy ship kid!Do you want to die out there!!!""<br/><br/>Fortunately the rookie seemed to come to his senses and ran to safety just in time. What came next was brilliant. Gunny watched the ship begin to attempt a tear away maneuver from the safety of the airlock. There was a sudden flash of magnificent blue light as the Scarlett's shields overcharged and sent a ripple of chaotic energy through the slavers ship. Gunny could see every light on the enemy vessel as it winked out of existence.<br/><br/>WWhen the light show died down, Gunny whipped around to scold the rookie for his near catastrophe, but was a little confused when he couldn't locate him. So instead of care right now, Gunny dismissed the pirates that came with him and left for the bridge."
4137,Space Pirates: The Radiant Starsword,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44855&start=20,2015-01-19T01:09:26,Louloubelle,"Candance watched as Daigan begrudgingly walked away. She knew it was a big risk, but she had to do her best to keep him safe. He hadn't asked for any of this mess. Waking up from being a boy to a full grown man in the space of what felt like hours... none should have to deal with that kind of mess. Still she heard the bellow of the engineer as what was demanded came across. Her body shivering at the sound of what was happening became evident. The metaphor roll almost always successful in causing massive damage to the attacking ship, while leaving the other ship wounded but stable enough to get out of there.<br/><br/>The orders to overload the slavers ship's system was a brilliant, if risky one. Every possibility that the Slaver had better shields and compensation then the<span style=""font-style: italic"">Scarlet</span>had for power. Effectively killing them all if it was miscalculated. ""Well ain't this gonna be peaches on a pair a tits."" She grumbled reaching out to punch in, and move the relays about as we needed to provide the surge of electricity that was going to be needed. It was 30 seconds, but felt more like 3, when the overload hit.<br/><br/>""Fuck."" She stated, and grabbed hold of the only thing she could think of as the massive jolt rocked the ship from them venting, and pulling slightly away from the other ship. She was bounced around enough to give her head a good knock, but still conscious and feisty, she regained her feet and started work the old equipment that kept this starship alive. She felt some blood running down her temple, but blew it off as nothing as important as getting the ship stable once more.<br/><br/>Eventually everything did start to come online again, slowly, and now it was time for the pirates to begin their plunder. Candance let out a sigh, and then made her way from the area. She stumbled a bit, her eyes being just a bit unfocused. She needed to sleep, and trust to Daigan to keep her safe. She didn't make it quite that far. She fell over an access panel that was choked with tubes, and wiring. She didn't let out a soft sigh, and rubbed at the ache in her head. Her body blocking most of the air from the overhead panel from coming out. It was for sure going to make for an abnormality in their system analysis. She fought to remain awake, but the cloud of peace that was evading her for so long was so tempting to give into.<br/><br/>At least the ship survived. She would make sure to yell at the Cap'n for his boneheaded move after she woke up. Wait, he wasn't supposed to know she was there, she thought to herself. She shifted slightly embedding herself more firmly into the tubing and wires. She let out a sigh, and wondered how long it had been. She was going to need help to get out of this mess. ""Dammit Daigan, are ya late? Not like ya at all..."" She mumbled a bit as black crowded in around her vision.  But she didn't pass out, it wasn't her style after all."
4138,Space Pirates: The Radiant Starsword,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44855&start=20,2015-01-21T10:01:38,Dekros,"Shayne was never one for being the center of attention, but as he cut his way through the enemies in his way, he decided it wasn't so bad once in a while. He weaved his way between the ranks, attacking enemies he perceived as high priority threats: the biggest enemies, those with powerful weapons, anything that would give the rest of the crew a hard time. Out the corner of his eye, he could see Gunny and the others having their own fun near the front. He knew Gunny's shrapnel gun would make short work of the front line slavers. He wondered if Gunny could be a bit too brutal, but smiled when he realized what he was doing might be considered worse.<br/><br/>Shifting his focus back in front of him, Shayne's eyes widened at one of the biggest slavers he had seen yet. He was positive this one was well past twice Shayne's size, with arms that could almost pass off as battering rams. Being hit by that fist would be like colliding with a battle cruiser he imagined. As if reading Shayne's thoughts, the giant wound back his massive arm and swung at the fast approaching pirate brawler. Shayne was too boxed in by other slavers to move to the side, and the arm was so massive that going above or below it was virtually impossible.<br/><br/>Accepting these facts, Shayne did what he felt was the only logical action: He stopped. Slowing down as much as he possible could, he strained every muscle in his body to force himself to stop in an instant. While the pain would be something Shayne would feel the next day, what came next made it all worth it. Since the slaver had put all their weight into the punch, they were thrown off balance when the impact never came. This forced the slaver to hit the next thing in its way: another slaver. Shayne watched as a small little eco suit went flying into the wall, and the giant struggled to regain his composure. Meanwhile, Shayne had switched his katar to his left hand, not wanting to damage it against the giants obviously heavy armor. Winding up his own punch, Shayne waited until the tank sized slaver turned back towards him. The second there was an opening at his torso Shayne slammed a mean right corkscrew into the stomach, or at least where a human stomach would be.<br/><br/>Dropping his arm to his side, he turned away from his opponent casually, receiving the message to get back to the<span style=""font-style: italic"">Scarlet Lady</span>.<br/><br/>""Hmmm, that's some good timing."" A second later there was a heavy crash behind him, as his opponent had finally fallen unconscious.<br/><br/>A metaphor roll was no joke, so he knew not to mess around and get back to the hangar. He looked toward his destination, and saw that there were a small amount of slavers blocking his path. ""I'm surprised we missed you guys. Oh well."" He took both of his katars and slipped them onto his hands, ""Maybe you guys should surrender. You would be prisoners of course but hey, its a lot better than what's about to happen."" The only response was the shuffle of rifles being aimed at him. ""No takers? Figures."" Shaking his head in disappointment, he looked up and analyzed his predicament. Giving himself a small nod at his solution, he sprung in to action. Before the first one could even fire a shot, Shayne had disarmed him and slammed the butt of the rifle into his head. Firing off a quick shot at the next enemy, Shayne dodged just quick enough to get away with a graze from the shot of another. ""Oh jeez!"" Returning the favor to the third enemy, Shayne finally dropped the rifle since the last two in his way were fairly close. A few well placed hits to various pressure points took care of them. With the path finally clear, he walked his way back into the<span style=""font-style: italic"">Scarlet Lady's</span>hangar.<br/><br/>Seeing one of the troopers looking awestruck at him, Shayne patted him on the back, ""One day you'll be able to do that.""<br/><br/>Safely back in the ship, Shayne began to trek towards the bridge, stopping along with the others when the ship suddenly went dark. ""Ahh, here come the fireworks."" Right on cue there was a giant flash of light from outside the ship. Shayne shielded his eyes from the light until it faded, then found the nearest railing and held on. ""Brace yourselves, ladies and gents."" The ship began to rumble and shake, and many of the Scarlets were slightly tossed around. As soon as everyone got their balance back, the trip back to the bridge resumed. Finally at their destination, Shayne reported back in to the captain. ""Seems like they ran out of options. I don't blame them. It was a bit of a mess in there."" Shayne crossed his arms and leaned on the railing, waiting for the Captain's orders."
4139,Space Pirates: The Radiant Starsword,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44855&start=20,2015-01-23T14:41:50,Trever,"Nodding in satisfaction, Captain congratulated the crew on a fine days work. ""That's the way it's done boys! All present and accounted for and a bunch a sorry gits floating aimlessly in the void."" He waited a couple seconds for them to all bask in the joy, and quickly cut in. ""Alright that's enough of that hoo haw ya scaleless arse breathers! Get back ta work! Recon, get two teams to salvage what ya can from the buggers. Go in with plasma to clear the bodies save the captain if ya can find him. All we need for the bounty. As for the loot, bring back all intact cargo they had. We'll sort it out once it's on board."" At that moment Gunny chose to return to the bridge.<br/><br/>""Nice work ma boy, sorry it wasn't a bit longer for ya. Cowards will always run first then fight a good fight."" He said, kindly patting the man's forearm as he did before the attack. ""Walk and talk, I wanna here how the rookie did."" And so they did just that. Though, after hearing about the outburst from Rakdaar, his smile faded somewhat into concern. ""I'll deal with it myself, don't worry yourself. Celebrate with the crew at dinner once we're done here."" On their walk they had made their way into the engineering bay. Before he could even ask what was going on 'here,' Captain had grabbed a sidearm from Gunny's belt and shot straight into the vent access above them. The crash was loud and the shouts of surprise were nearly drowned out, but all nearby could tell there was one voice added to that symphony that was most unexpected.<br/><br/>A girl. A human girl, tangled in wires, dangled from under the access shaft surprised as those around her save for Captain. ""Gunny, grab 'er ankles and hold her nice and high. I got some questions for our uninvited guest."""
4140,Space Pirates: The Radiant Starsword,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44855&start=20,2015-01-23T15:36:43,Nameless,"Rakdaar woke up with a start. ""Huh what the hell was that?"" Rakdaar muttered to himself, his antennae twitching. He could have swore he heard something. ""Ugh what the fuck is it now"" He growled slowly getting to his feet. What ever it was he heard it was gone now and he sat back down on the hammock. ""O well now that I'm awake I could just as well go check what it was"" Rakdaar said out loud, checking that his Eco-suit was still on secure. ""I should get a god dam chest piece for this thing"" He said looking down to his bare chest. As he opened the door Rakdaar was quickly reminded of the shot he took in the back. But thanks to his own natural armor the pain was minor. When he was outside Rakdaar used his antennae to pinpoint where the noise came from. But could find nothing of interest. ""Fucking rats"" Rakdaar muttered to himself. Thinking that the noises and the presence he felt earlier where just mere rats. ""Well I'm probably not going to get a good nights sleep until they are gone"" He said to himself heading to the maintenance tunnels. But on his way there he headed through the engineering bay. Where he ran into the captain and Gungnir, and just ahead of them there was a human dangling in wires. ""Wow that's a huge rat"" Rakdaar exclaimed laughing."
4141,Space Pirates: The Radiant Starsword,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44855&start=20,2015-01-24T06:50:54,Malikai,"The captain was quick as a whip, taking the pistol from Gunny's belt and shooting the vent open in a matter of seconds. To everyones surprise a small, to Gunny, human female fell from the shaft tangled in a mess of wires. Gunny removed the woman by her ankles, as the captain ordered him to, and held her 4 feet off the ground. The rookie chose this moment to burst into engineering. He seemed to confuse their new ""companion"" with a giant rat and he stated this aloud. Gunny wasn't sure what to make of the new kid. Rakdaar was either the bravest soldier on the ship, or the biggest idiot this side of Hel, a massive black hole.<br/><br/>""Well well!"" Gunny said, sounding bemused. ""We just captured the slaver ship and the booty was here all along!"" Gunny giggled rather childishly at his own wordplay.. He cocked his head and stared down at their new prisoner. ""So what do we do with this one Cap?"" His eyes rolled up quizzically. ""We haven't shot anyone out an airlock in a few months."" Gunnys face registered giddiness. ""We can take bets on how long she survives!"" The look of concern that crossed her face only tickled Gunny further. ""Oh she doesn't like that. So why don't you start telling us who ya are pretty pearl?"
4142,Space Pirates: The Radiant Starsword,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44855&start=20,2015-01-25T08:30:48,Louloubelle,"Candance heard and felt the shift of position caused by the near by blast. If anything was to wake her it would have been precisely what had happened. So she dangled like a fly on a sticky trap from the wiring and watched as the Captain and First Mate approached her in half a step. Then the huge hippo-like bastard was picking her up by her ankles and hanging her upside down. She groaned a bit since her head was throbbing anyways. But she was aware enough to hear the words from the huge bipedal beastie. Her eyes narrowed, slightly, or she thought she had done so at least, as she looked up at him. Her hands already pulling the retractable samurai blade she carried to place them exactly at the spot just where his sack containing his balls began. Her other hand going to her gun. The intention to aim it at the Captain's head in mind, but her fingers were not cooperating in the least. They fumbled the weapon which clattered to the ground loudly, but did not fire.<br/><br/>In fact the only reason she had such a steady grip on the sword was because it was already mounted on her forearm with the handle popping up into her hand with a flick of her wrist. The gun was mounted on her hip, and much more difficult to grasp. She didn't let the fumble stop her however. ""If ya need a woman aboard the ship so badly, I can arrange that. Ya can be someone's ""pretty pearl""."" She told him her hand shaking a bit as she stared at the two of them.<br/><br/>She wasn't about to crumble because of a bit of threatening after all. But the throbbing in her head was pretty damn consistent. The world seemed to be going in a painful slow motion. But the hairs on the back of her head stood up as she sensed that Daegan approached their location. She knew she had to protect him. He didn't deserved to be harmed because she got caught. She hoped against all odds he would remain hidden. But she knew it wasn't likely."
4143,Space Pirates: The Radiant Starsword,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44855&start=20,2015-01-26T14:04:49,Trever,"Cap'n had been captain on this crew for as long as he can remember good, and he had seen many things. A puny human pull a sword on his first mate whilst bein' hung upside down though, that was a first. She had quite a lot of bravery, or an equal amount of stupid in that skull of hers. Surprise or not however, nothing caused Cap'n to hesitate yet, and this wasn't about to be the first. Soon as the sword had become visible his hand dove to his own holster. With a bit of anger he saw that had she not fumbled her piece, it may have leveled in time for her ploy to actually work, but it weren't the case here so it didn't matter. The plasma hand cannon leveled itself well right next to her head as it quickly charged up its ammo, the heat curling the hairs on her dangling head.<br/><br/>""You'd best drop that sword like ya did yer gun lass."" Though as he said it her gaze never faltered and only the shaking of her sword arm told of any sort of fear or fatigue. He guessed a mixture of both. ""Fine, have it your way then."" With a slow and methodical motion he raised his un-scarred arm and chopped it down on the back of her neck under her skull. Surely out-cold from the blow, cap'n no longer paid her any mind and looked to Gunny. ""Tie 'er up good and tight and seat her in my cabin. Stay with 'er till I get there. She's feisty, might try and escape and I've half a mind to think she could too."" Done with that, he turned and noticed Rakdaar for the first time. ""Rookie, follow me."" A simple point in the direction he walked as he finally holstered his weapon, and off he went towards the mess hall. He didn't bother to wait for the rookie. He knew he'd follow."
4144,Space Pirates: The Radiant Starsword,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44855&start=20,2015-01-27T07:54:40,Malikai,"Time had elapsed… Too much time in Daigans opinion…<br/><br/>He removed himself from the makeshift bedding and peered down the maintenance tunnel. No sign of Candance and he was growing concerned. He couldn't sit and wait any longer in his uncertainty. Grabbing his staff, elegantly made from a broken mop, he disappeared into the shaft. He wore the shadows like a cloak as he crept back toward engineering where she had last been. The sounds of metal screeching froze him in his tracks. His ears perked as he strained to listen for any other activity, but all he could hear were muffled voices. Footsteps were inaudible as Daigan moved closer to the noise.<br/><br/>Three aliens stood over Candance, a Canicid, a Kallarias, and a Grungan. The latter held her a few feet off the ground while the lizard-man, who Daigan  assumed was the captain of the vessel, questioned her. Daigan watched as the captain held a gun to her head, his knuckles turning white around his staff. As he barked an order for her to drop her weapons. Something inside him went numb as the captain brought down the gun on the back of her head when she refused the captains order.<br/><br/>Daigan was engulfed in shadow as he backed into the tunnel. All that was left to do was wait for the time to strike…<br/><br/>------------<br/><br/>Gunny couldn't help but laugh as the human female brought the sword to his genitals. In the fifteen seconds of interaction they've had, she'd already proven she had more balls than most of the ship.<br/><br/>""Hey cap."" Gungnir turned to his captain. ""This one has some balls! Can we keep her?""<br/><br/>The captain ignored him, concentrating on the intruder, and held a gun to her head. The order for her to drop her weapons came out in a bark. Gunny stared from the human, to the captain, and then back to the human again waiting for someone to make a decision. The woman stood, or hung, adamant, her weapon still firmly at his scrotum.<br/><br/>""She's not giving in cap."" Gunny said smiling. Her bravery was something to see for sure. ""Let's just throw her into a cage for now.""<br/><br/>With that, the captain brought his weapon down on the back of her head, knocking her limp in Gunny's hands. The captain told Gunny to tie her tight, place her in his cabin, and wait for him to show up for questioning. This was an easy enough order to follow, but it was interrupted by the sudden blow to the side of Gunny's head.<br/><br/>---------------<br/><br/>Daigan burst from behind a thicket of pipes, staff brought down into the side of Gunny's head. The first mate was caught entirely off guard and dropped the human female he held to the floor. Taking full advantage of the moment, Daigan followed his initial strike with a hard kick to the small of the grungans back. His hand went to the struck area as he fell forward, momentarily off balance, but Gunny caught himself on the wall. Quickly recovering, Gunny stepped to the left just in time for the attackers next blow to thwap against the metal surface he leaned on. Gunnys hand whipped out, grabbing the makeshift weapon and using his terrifying grungan strength to whip Daigan into the wall. The human man crumpled to the floor, but quickly regained his composure.<br/><br/>Daigan rolled backwards, coming to his feet. There was a momentary pause as both men viewed each other. In a blur, surprising for someone of Gunnys size, the grungans fist lashed out for Daigans head, but the human seemed to have preternatural awareness and dodged the blow before it was even there. Gunny didn't let up the physical barrage and three more punches erupted into Daigans skull and a large boot found the humans sternum. Daigan was thrown 5 feet back from the force of the blow. Gunny couldn't help but think that the kid had a high level of skill, but he seemed distracted. While Gunny stood in his thoughts, Daigan was on his feet and launched his own volley. The staff found a number of marks on the grungans head, chest, and legs. With each hit a bright light flashed before Gunnys eyes, and now he couldn't help but think about the irony. He took a few steps backward, out of the staffs range, and went for his gun, forgetting the captain had used it earlier. Daigan used the distraction as an opportunity to charge once more and brought his staff to bare, but Gunny caught it.<br/><br/>""Never underestimate the strength of a god damn grungan boy."" Gunny said with a determined tone. The midsection of the staff exploded as Gunny drove his fist through it and directly into Daigans nose. Blood gushed from the now broken appendage and Daigan collapsed in an unconscious heap. Gunny turned to his captain, finding him leaving with the rookie. ""Well cap. What are we going to do wit…"" His voice trailed off as he found the weapon the human used. ""Did that kid assault me with a fucking mop?!"""
4145,Space Pirates: The Radiant Starsword,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44855&start=20,2015-01-27T18:09:48,Nameless,"Rakdaar's hands went for his pistol when he saw the human pull a sword on the captain and Gungnir. But the captain was faster pulling his own piece on the girl, and knocking her out leaving her with Gungnir. The captain then proceeded to walk to Rakdaar and told him to follow. Rakdaar did as he was told and started to follow the captain. Suddenly Rakdaar heard a struggle behind him and turning around saw Gungnir subdue another stowaway attacking him with some sort of staff. When he saw Gungnir knock out the stowaway he turned back towards the captain and followed him to the mess hall. As they walked there Rakdaar looked to the captain. ""Well I'm guessing this is about my outburst earlier"" A mixed feeling of anger and sadness welled up in his gut. ""Well sir with all due respect that is none of your business"" Rakdaar said looking at the captain with a nervous look across his face. ""As I told you when I first signed up to your crew I'm here for revenge and that's it you don't need to know more about me or what happened earlier"" Rakdaar started to feel tears welling in his eyes, the memories of the dark times in his life coming back to him. ""And if you feel that you need to kick me of the ship then so be it"" Rakdaar said trying to stop the tears from flowing. Rakdaar looked at the captain preparing for what ever came next."
4146,Space Pirates: The Radiant Starsword,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44855&start=20,2015-02-10T02:36:18,Trever,"""Yeah it seems he did. You think you can pull the hem of your skirt up long enough to throw him in the brig?"" Captain said with a grin as he continued the walk to the mess hall. He didn't need to stay and watch that. Gunny was first mate for a damn good reason. With that scuffle dealt with, there was the more pressing matter at hand. Dealing with the rookie. They were on their way to the mess hall as before when the upstart decided he knew what this was all about.<br/><br/>""Oh, oh it's none of my business then? Well fuck me, I guess you're in charge. Why didn't anyone tell me?"" He stepped closer to the canacid. and turned his head to the side, as if sharing a secret to the rookie. ""Now sir, I don't mean to alarm you but I think there might be a mutiny."" And with that his scarred arm slammed into the thorax of the rookie hard enough to cause him to double over to his knee. Bending down now towards his earhole, he spoke softly. ""I don't give one flying goddamned fuck what you think is my business or what you think isn't. You are on my ship, a part of my crew, and you will follow my orders. You got a need for revenge? Big fucking deal. We all do. We're Scarlets. On my ship we work towards our goal together. That's what a family does. Now if you think that you can be part of my family, get your hard shelled ass into the med-ward and patch yourself up. That's your new station for a month for the shit you pulled."" He stood and cracked his neck. ""If you don't, well the airlock is on the lower deck. I can have Gunny escort you out."" And he left the rookie there to decide.<br/><br/>Upon leaving the room Captain cursed under his breath, but made no more show of his anger. Other things were needed to be dealt with and he made his way to his cabin. Gunny stood there at the doorway like asked, and captain walked in after another pat to the beastly first mate's forearm. There she was, tied up and ready for questioning. A quick gentle slap with his cold hard hand would rouse the girl, he was sure. ""Wakey wakey lass. I got some questions for ya."""
4147,Space Pirates: The Radiant Starsword,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44855&start=20,2015-03-09T20:38:33,Louloubelle,"Candance, knocked out, tied up, and in general not having the best day of it, was awoken by a slap. Or she should have been. In fact she had not lost consciousness for more than a few moments, mostly due to the overwhelming amount of jostling to her body and adrenaline pumping throughout her body. It was long enough that she didn't see the battle that had ensued between Daigan and the ""Gunny"" the first mate of the ship. And short enough that she had memorized where Daigan had been taken, and to know where she was at in the ship.<br/><br/>This meant when she escaped... she would be able to get into the duct systems and effect an escape for her fellow stowaway. It was in this feigned state she was in when the Captain came in. She had both him and the first mate to contend with, but she was sure she could figure<span style=""font-style: italic"">something</span>out. Her mind working on all the possibilities, as the Captain neared her seemingly unaware form. The process would have been made easier if she wasn't working through a now prominent throbbing ache from a mild concussion.<br/><br/>She felt the slap coming,  whether it was the way the air shifted inside the cabin, or perhaps the fact that he blocked out a certain light as he raised his hand to commit the act, whatever it was, she knew it was going to happen. Before it made contact her eyes flew open, her head darted back as far as it could away from the offending hand, and her teeth bared to snap at, if not ON his digits.<br/><br/>Digits that she spat out immediately if she did in fact chomp them a good one, and a growl issuing from her mouth regardless.  ""Ya never should lay hand upon a female of high breedin'. Unless she allows it. Ya are lucky I am tied down, or else ya would be feelin' my shoes up in ya family shriveled jewels."" Okay, it probably wasn't the best way to try and negotiate your way out of a dire situation on a pirate ship in the middle of space. But she had to work with what she had... and that was a LOT of attitude, at least this is what she reasoned with herself. Her protective nature was seeking to get the kid out of a bad situation he shouldn't have been on in the first place.<br/><br/>Her dark colored eyes focused upon the males that controlled the ship with an iron fist of ruthlessness for any they were against, and a unity aboard all the crew that was astonishing. She knew that it was a tough crowd she was facing, but she had no intention of showing them any weakness. Besides, she was sure she had some kind of weapon someplace on her person she could use to help her slip out of the binding that held her in place on the chair.<br/><br/>At least she hoped so. Though it did beg the question where she thought she could go from here after she escaped. They knew she existed, so the chance they would just ignore her and Daigan if they slipped away was zero. A thought that had her nearly snorting out in laughter at the ridiculousness of it.<br/><br/>So instead she glared up at the Captain and Gunny as if they had intruded upon her, instead of the other way around. If her legs were not bound, she crossed them calmly as if it was simply an annoying meeting she was attending. Everything about her presented a cool, calm, and collected human in the face of exceptional danger. Well, more precisely, a very ANNOYED human. One that was in control of the situation, despite everything that spoke otherwise."
4148,Space Pirates: The Radiant Starsword,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44855&start=20,2015-03-15T11:09:07,Malikai,"The captain and the rookie left Gunny with the company of 2 unconscious prisoners. This was, of course, perfectly fine with him. Gunny leaned down and gave the woman a complete once over, completely stripping her of her weapons… And her clothes. There was only one way to be sure that any person was unarmed and that was to give them nowhere to hide anything. Once he was done with the cavity search for any and all weapons, and copping a feel, he threw the unconscious and very naked woman over his shoulder and picked up the boy by his hair. It was a very entertaining sight, the first mate carrying a naked human female and dragging a bloodied human male by the hair through the halls of the ship.<br/><br/>The cell door swung shut, leaving the kid on a cot, and the energy barrier kicked on. Shame shame Gunny thought, he had a lot of respect for the human. Gunny wasn't used to seeing outsiders, someone so young especially, put up such a damn good fight. Now he was just going to most likely launch the kid out an airlock. Grabbing the female once more, he continued on to the captain's quarters to deal with the interrogation.<br/><br/>The captain arrived a few minutes after their pretty little captive had been ""contained"", mid-section tied securely around a thick steel chair, both arms tied securely to the chair's arms, and both legs tied apart and firmly to the left and right legs. Gunny thought it gave a nice view in these troublesome times. It started off like usual; the captain going in to slap someone awake and then threaten their life, but it appeared that she had gained consciousness a little sooner then both Gunny and the captain thought. A smile flicked across the first mate's face as he listened intently to the chain of verbal cannon fire spewing from her mouth.<br/><br/>""Hmmm."" Gunny removed his hat and twirled it around his finger. ""It's not everyday a prisoner gets to threaten to kick the captain in the bullocks. You might want to reconsider your…"" The hat twirled again as Gunny thought of the right word. ""Shitty attitude. We're pirates lovely. We don't exactly give a canicid's collective shit about your high breeding."" There was a pause and Gunny considered something else and turned to the captain. ""We could always ransom her off, or maybe she's missing. We could collect some bounty on her. That, of course, depends on whether her breeding is as high as her horse.""<br/><br/>Meanwhile, in the brig...<br/><br/>Consciousness came and went sporadically at first, but soon his vision, however blurry, came into focus. A light hum filled the air and Daigan could not find the source, that was until he realized where he was. A somewhat old fashioned durasteel containment cell with an added modification. The faint glow of green could be seen just inside the bars and he knew exactly what it was, at least he thought he did. Something strange was dredged from the far recesses of his mind, an image, maybe a memory.<br/><br/>He couldn't be sure, but Daigan felt like he had seen one of these before. It was some type of energy field capable of vaporizing whatever came into contact with it. He also seemed to know that there was no way he could feasibly disable it.  This left the unfortunate option of waiting until his captors reappeared, hopefully then he could fight them off and get to Candance."
4149,Space Pirates: The Radiant Starsword,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44855&start=20,2015-03-17T08:32:11,Trever,"The bite was quick, and lucky for her teeth not quick enough. Few knew about the captain's arm, and from the sound of her teeth clacking together this girl would have quickly found out the secret herself. As it was though, his eyes widened slightly and he regained composure. Her speech was full of anger and determination, something you wouldn't normally see from a naked and bound human woman in the room with armed men. Gunny was next to speak. It was a good decision to bring him. His uncivilized attitude would be the contrast captain would need. He let none know outside this room of his reasons for her particular confinement.<br/><br/>Truth is he was worried. This woman was inside his home. She was fiddling with its innards like a Ganga rat in a field tractor, but instead of wrecking it irreparably she configured the old girl to proper fighting conditions without access to control panels or system diagnostics. Just the wires and circuits hanging around the belly of his home. His concern grew on his face as Gunny spoke. Captain did not believe in coincidence.<br/><br/>""Gunny, shut up.""<br/><br/>Those words brought a silence to the room, no to the ship itself. Not because of his tone, which was uncharacteristically soft and even, but because of the effect it had on large imposing Gunny. He shut up and stepped back.<br/><br/>""I want you to listen to me and listen quietly girl. I don't know who you are, or how you got onto my home or among my family.” He walked behind her, and lifted the chair with her in it easily, and set it on the far wall, pulling his own chair directly in front of it. “I'm going to find that out."" Each word was said cleanly  and without a hint of emotion. The tone robotically static and volume very soft. He sat there and stared directly into the girls eyes with his hands on her thighs, one warm, the other cold as ice.<br/><br/>""When and where was it that you boarded my ship.""<br/><br/><span style=""color: #00BFFF"">Candance looked up at the quiet tone, her brows actually going up. She had been on the ship long enough to know... that quiet tone was not heard from the Captian. So she looked over to Gunny with a quizzical glance before she was pulled up against a wall and had the male sitting before her. It wasn't until he placed his hands upon her thighs that the realized that she was in fact, nude. A moment of panic flitted across her face at the notion, and then she simply forced herself to relax. She couldn't stop the tough act now after all.  As the Captian asked his question, she never looked away from his searching gaze and pondered how much to tell him. Though she sucked at lying, so the truth it would be. ""Baton Yaaga, between the third and fouth shift change. Ya lads were paying attention ta the wenches offerin' them somethin' ya don't get here on the ship ta often, and they were a spoilin' for some shore leave, and to... well do what males typically enjoy best.""<br/><br/>That moment of panic was not lost on captain, but he did not press forward against it. he simply waited, expression unchanging. ""Why, did you board my ship as apposed to the hundreds a others in port.""<br/><br/>She looked at for long moments, mulling over her response, and then gave him a question to his. ""Can ya think of anyone stupid enough ta fuck with ya Scarlets?""</span><br/><br/>The cold hand slid up the girls thigh and squeezed with unreal strength, not causing damage but coming very near. ""I'm looking at one right now. Who do you work for?""<br/><br/><span style=""color: #00BFFF"">She let out a soft sigh, even at the uncomfortable squeeze. ""Even upon death and torture, I will never tolerate being called stupid. I didn't fuck with ya, or your family. I kept this boat a goin' when it needed it, and I would do so again. As for me hoppin' aboard... it was desperate inspiration. I knew I would be safe here for a time. I was hopin' ta get off earlier at another port, but well, plans changed.""</span><br/><br/>The grip on her thighs lessened to nothing, and the captain pondered the words a moment. he raised the warm hand to her chin and turned her head from side to side against her will, as if inspecting her. Looking for any marks. ""How.""<br/><br/><span style=""color: #00BFFF"">She didn't fight his hold, just let him move her head for the few moment and then hearing his question, pondered precisely which ""how"" he wanted from her.  ""Which one?""</span><br/><br/>""My ship. How did you get her optimal in that fight. You had wires and circuits. Someone show you schematics of my ship? Someone hire you to get onto my ship?"" The cold hand rose and slammed into the bulkhead just to the right of her ear, though she couldn't see his arm went an inch further than that wall should have allowed. ""ARE THEY SENDING SOMEONE TO KILL MY FAMILY?!""<br/><br/><span style=""color: #00BFFF"">She would have jumped, honestly, but there wasn't time, and frankly her adrenaline kick was wearing off. So all she had was a massive headache, and a slight concussion with the man blearing a touch in front of her. ""No."" She replied simply, and then groaned a bit from the tension in her neck from supporting her head. She lolled it to the side and onto his arm that as buried into the wall. ""Ya were a mark of opportunity fer a backwater Princess ta escape the clutches of the men who wanted ta end her family. And the known universe."" She stated and then let out another sigh. ""Ya ever hear of the Starsword?""</span><br/><br/>His arm retracted faster than one would expect, and he glanced towards gunny for the first time in this whole interrogation. ""Where does a human girl learn of something like that... What kind of princess are you?""<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF8000"">Gunny cocked his head to the side in contemplation. The Star Sword was a mighty old legend, a legend that was dying out and was mainly held onto by pirates and deepspace explorers. ""I dunno Cap. I haven't even heard of that legend in years."" He leaned over and put a hand on the wall for support. ""No one even knows if the fucking thing is real."" A smile crept across the first mate's face. ""I'll tell ya one thing though, with all the dirty talk, I might have a Star Sword for ya princess.""</span><br/><br/>""Mind your manners first mate. For now at least."" He eased off and relaxed the interrogation for now. ""We'll get to that later but you still haven't answered my question lass. How did you fix ma ship.""<br/><br/><span style=""color: #00BFFF"">Her head was left to reeling even more as the arm that was supporting her head moved. She grunted in pain and closed her eyes a bit and then slowly lifted her head again to blear at the two men. As the first mate responded to the question the Cap'n had asked of him, and then of her, she looked up at the huge Grungan, or two.  ""Mmm, I told ya, a backwater princess. I come for the Kaliasis system, the outer arms."" She told the Captain, and to Gunny she leered for a moment. ""I think ya mean a parin' knife, don't ya?""<br/><br/>Her head swung slowly back ta the cap'n and grinned. ""I wasn't a slouch when it came ta naval combat duties. All royals in our system are required ta serve a full military rotation. Pa said it kept us...humble to our stations.""</span><br/><br/>His head shook with a smile and a laugh that would curl spines. ""What you did was no basic training bullshit. What you did, no one should hae been able to do, yet you do. How? am I to believe even you don't know? Either way we're getting no where with this. Answer me one more thing. Why not take one of the fighters and shivvy off if ya knew yer way around so well hmm? Why keep my home floating?""<br/><br/><br/><span style=""color: #00BFFF"">She blew out a long breath, trying to focus on the question. ""Would it help ta know I was a technical engineer and designer for our own ships? Plus there was a basic access panel where I was at, switches... and... "" She came to a halt and slowly leaned her head back up against the wall behind her. ""Ya hit harder than a barrel of Grungan ale Cap'n."" She complained her eyes drifting shut for a few moments. Then they lifted again and stared down her nose because of the angle of her head at the Captain. ""How could ya abandon family?""</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF8000"">Eyes scanned from the girl, to the captain, and back to the girl again. Gunny's face was set in a grim expression and he wasn't sure how the captain would handle that retort. Many people had said many things to the captain, many people died for those things, but Gunny knew the his oldest friend hated one thing most of all; people interloping into his family. This was virtually heresy in his eyes. ""What family do ya think you got aboard this ship?"" Gunny spoke slow, almost darkly. He could see the cold look on the captain's face. ""You're an outsider until he says otherwise. You'd do well to remember that princess.""<br/>""The big guy's right lass. However, she got us out of some trouble, and she can be pretty damned cooperative after a little slapping around at least. Bring in her clothes and then go see to that other kid. You can question him yerself, I know ya got some pent up fer the boy.""</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #00BFFF"">Her attention snapped forward at the mention of the boy, and she sat up and leaned forwards with a growl. ""Ya lay a hand upon that boy and I will split ya where ya stand. He's a kid... mentally... for now. ""</span><br/><br/>""Heh"" Captain chuckled. ""She's got a chance gun. be gentle on the kid. I reckon you holed up with him? Makes sense. While your down there see if tellin' the little shit that she's alright gets him to calm down, if it does, leave im be, if it doesn't, smack him till it does. And!"" He swiped his cold hand back towards the girl threateningly. ""Before you go on another lip flappin' montoge he whacked gunny pretty damned good. I think he can take a few smacks girl.""<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF8000"">Gunny let out a low chortle. ""You got it Cap. The little punk ain't nothing I can't handle."" Gunny rubbed the side of his head. ""That fucking mop handle hurt, but it was just a lucky hit."" He turned to walk out of the captain's quarters. "" ""I'll grab her shit for ya before I go down to the cages."" The door slid open, but right before he stepped out he turned halfway around. ""And don't you 2 go off having any fun without me now."" Gunny laughed again and walked out.</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #00BFFF"">""But-"" She began only to stop and release a long suffering breath at the Captian, and then to grin widely at Gunny's comment. ""He's a pistol alright. Wait, did ya say a mop handle?"" She asked in surprise, before leaned her head back again. As Gunny left with his parting shot she looked over at the Cap'n agian. ""Thanks for the clothes, I have never been naked this long in front of a pair of males before... and despite the pleasant sensation of the breeze between my knees, I am rather fond of my knickers. Plus, do you know what it's like bein' one of the other females for five galatic years? Or is it ten? ... "" She rattled on for a few moments and then ceased realizing that she was indeed become a fount of neverending prattle. ""Fuck it, I wish it had been the ale givin' me this hangover.""</span><br/><br/>""As amusing as this is princess, i'm gonna have to ask you to kindly slow down the mouth and get those damned clothes on."" He said, undoing the binds on her body, any sense of being delicate on where he placed his hands to do so completely ignored. ""While she did so he closed the door with a somewhat loud bang and locked it. ""Now, in private, I need you to tell me the whole story, bit by bit, and leave nothing out."""
4150,Space Pirates: The Radiant Starsword,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44855&start=20,2015-04-01T09:47:56,Malikai,"The door slid open and illuminated the dismal brig, Gunny's shadow spreading across the floor like a tide to a beach. Quietly, the door slid shut once more and without speaking the first mate turned the brig lights on, removed a chair from the far wall, and sat down casually in front of the kids cell. Gunny just observed the prisoner; the fire that raged burned out and the human sat curled up in the corner. All that was left was fear. Leaning forward in his seat Gunny noted how the kid drew further into himself, as if pulling away from a predator. The chair creaked as he leaned back, a deep sigh escaping his lungs.<br/><br/>""Oh gods… You really are just a kid ain't ya?"" Gunny brought his hands to his face and rubbed his snout. His came to bare on the kid, but lacking their usual intensity. A look of concern crossed the Grungan's face. ""My name is Gungnir. First mate of this ship. Now, what were you doing stowed away on it?""<br/><br/>The human shifted, his face half hidden by his arms, and one of his eyes focused on Gunny. ""are you going to hurt me?"" His voice sounded like a whimper.<br/><br/>""Well I should, considering you came at me with a fuckin' mop. Most men would've been shot out the airlock for that."" Gunny smiled lightly. ""You're a lucky kid to have that girly looking out for ya.""<br/><br/>At the mention of the girl the kid's head shot from his arms. ""Candance?"" His eyes tried to look cold, but Gunny could still hear the strain in his voice. ""Is she ok?""<br/><br/>She's fine. She's wi---"" Gunny's words were cut short as the human made a demand.<br/><br/>""Take me to her."" The kid said with a little more steel in his voice.<br/><br/>""Gunny took a moment to observe his prisoner and then spoke. ""I can't right no---""<br/><br/>""Shut up and take me to he---""<br/><br/>There was a loud crashing sound as Gunny's boot slammed into the cell bars. ""Don't interrupt me boy!"" The first mate roared, his face hardening into a cold scowl. Whatever courage was beginning to return in the kid died just as quickly, his arms coming up to cover his head. ""Now listen good ya little shit. I don't want to hurt ya, and best believe I'm going pretty far out of my nature to be nice to ya."" Gunny leaned back and, with noticeable effort, calmed down. ""Tell me your name kid.""<br/><br/>An eye again appeared from behind one of his arms. ""D… Daigan.""<br/><br/>""Daigan huh? Not a bad name for a human."" The first mate leaned back and took a deep breath. He scanned the kid's face. ""Didn't your daddy teach you how to shave Daigan?""<br/><br/>Daigan's visible eye lost focus as he thought. ""N… No. I mean… I don't think so.""<br/><br/>""What's that mean?"" The ridge above Gunny's left eye raised slightly.<br/><br/>Daigan's head rolled on his arm and revealed both his eyes. ""I can't remember.""<br/><br/>""Hmmmm. You can't remember?<br/><br/>""No."" Daigan's eyes were growing wider and dilating. ""I remember my dad and th…""<br/><br/>""And then what?""<br/><br/>""And then the black clouds came and took me away."" His voice was suddenly shaky. ""That was when I woke up in a grown up's body. I'm me, but I'm not me.""<br/><br/>Gunny looked at the ceiling and sighed again. ""Right. I'll be back in a minute."" Gunny left the brig and stepped back into the hall. Reaching into his pocket he found his personal comlink and called the captain. The captain's voice rang through in acknowledgment. ""Hey cap. So the lass wasn't lying. I don't know what his issue is, but he's crazier than our rookie. That's for sure."""
4151,Space Pirates: The Radiant Starsword,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44855&start=20,2015-04-02T06:03:58,Muse,"Alain drummed his fingers on the desk in front of him, tapping out some sort of soft, haphazard rhythm as his eyes danced across the pages of his book. It seemed as if things would never quiet down, what with the commotion earlier. Not thirty minutes ago, his medbay was full of groans and complaints that this or that was hurting or they weren't feeling the best. In his eyes though, if they were going to complain so much about the pain, then they shouldn't have acted like targets on legs. Turning your back on an enemy vessel... How absurd. Luckily, though, local anesthesia had relaxed them enough to where most of them were nodding off, and those who weren't were working on it.<br/><br/>The offhand drumming calm to a subtle stop as one hand slid over a stretch of desk until they were met with the smooth feel of glass. Alain picked up his wine glass, idly twirling it as he propped his arm up on his elbow and turning the page of his book with his other hand. Just as he was raising the glass to his lips, the familiar -<span style=""font-style: italic"">too</span>familiar, at that - buzz of his comlink sounded, jolting Alain from his thoughts.<br/><br/>""Doc? Doc, you there?""<br/><br/>With an agitated<span style=""font-style: italic"">tsk</span>, Alain set down his glass and grabbed his comlink from where it sat on the corner of his desk. He took a deep, slow breath before pressing the button. ""Yeah, I'm here,"" he acknowledged, sliding his bookmark into place from where it had been laying abandoned on the desk. ""Why? What's up?""<br/><br/>---<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">'Cap'n's got a couple prisoners. Stowaways. Says he wants you to take a look at 'em.'</span><br/><br/>The dull thud of shoes against the cold, drab floor of the<span style=""font-style: italic"">Scarlet's</span>hallway were even and fast-paced as Alain made his way, unbuttoned lab coat trailing behind him as he moved and that crewman's words replaying in his mind. Prisoners? Nevermind the fact that they actually managed to sneak aboard, but now Captain wanted him to treat them? Not that he had ever doubted the Captain's orders before, but it was so unusual, for lack of a better word. Why treat a stowaway? He'd seen men tossed out through the airlock for less.<br/><br/>The echoing of footsteps slowed and inevitably stopped, and Alain found himself facing the door to his destination. With a deep breath and an even deeper exhale, Alain straightened out his coat and tucked his hair neatly back into place and sorted out his appearance. Tightening his grip on his medical case, the doctor stepped forward and knocked on the door and, after a moment's wait, entered when he heard the sound of acknowledgement on the other side and softly closed it behind him.<br/><br/>The Captain stood to the side, as cold and unmoving as he'd ever been, but something was obviously on his mind. And, if Alain had to render a guess, he'd say it had a lot to do with the woman sitting on the chair.<br/><br/>After nodding his head politely to his boss, Alain fixed on the prisoner and extended his hand. ""Dr. Alain Blair,"" he introduced. ""I'm assuming I was called about you. What seems to be the problem?"""
4152,Space Pirates: The Radiant Starsword,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44855&start=20,2015-05-11T21:53:12,Louloubelle,"Candance stared at the new arrival as he glided into the room. For a human he was presentable enough she guessed, well for what she could properly focus upon at least. She didn't raise her hand up to grasp his, but it wasn't from the intention to snub the Doc, but well she just wasn't sure she could grab a hold of it properly. Best to acknowledge him with a simple, if painful shallow nod of her head than reach out and miss his hand entirely. The captain seemed to be wearing one of his semi-troubled expressions as he filtered the information she had just extolled to him. But she chose to remain quiet about that for now, as there were other factors that needed to be yammered about first.<br/><br/>""Nice ta meet ya Doc. I'm Candance, and I seem ta have taken quite a few unintentional knocks to mah noggin... er cranium I suppose ya might be a callin' it. Unintentional upon my part that is... but more importantly, have ya seen ta the boy?"" She asked as her eyes seemed to move a bit oddly as if trying to find a focusing point, one pupil a bit more dilated than the other. She however did not look away from him until he gave her some kind of answer, or the Captain called it away to himself.<br/><br/>It would be about that time that the overly touchy-feely grungran called in to let the Captain know that the odd backwater princess's protective tale had been correct. Daigan was a boy trapped in a man's body. Though she tried not to let it show, she was both relieved and worried about him. He was alive, and relatively unharmed it seemed. At least she assumed it. It did not stop her from worrying about how scared and alone he felt. Every protective instinct called out to get to him as soon as possible. Which in this case meant spilling her proverbial guts and remaining calm.<br/><br/>""Could ya see your way to maybe helpin' out with this headache and clarity issue I have a goin' on Doc?"" She asked him after a moment a beautiful smile smoothing onto her features. ""I have ta think clearly about this next turn of information."" She added before slowly turning her dizzy eyes back on the Cap'n. It was him that her focus would remain upon for a long while as she tried to formulate the entire tale of the inter-dimensional key known as the ""Spacesword"" and her family's ancient ties to it."
4153,Space Pirates: The Radiant Starsword,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44855&start=20,2015-06-21T08:09:27,Malikai,"As he stood in the hallway awaiting an answer, a noise from behind caught Gunny's attention. Daigan had collapsed and appeared to be having a seizure. ""Oh fuck me!"" Gunny was a blur of motion as the curse escaped his lips. His fist slammed down onto the force field control before the kid shook himself into it and ran for the cell. ""Kid! Daigan! Can you hear me?!"" The only response was a choked gurgling. ""Hold on kid. We'll get you to the doc.""<br/><br/>The door to the brig slid open as he carried the kid out. Boots pounded and crewmen moved as Gunny's massive form came charging down the hall. Daigan seemed so frail in his arms and it was unnerving how clearly his boyishness was now. How didn't I notice? Gunny mentally scolded himself for being so oblivious. ""Hang on Daigan!""<br/><br/>The door to the medical bay almost didn't open in time for Gunny to get through and he had to turn aside to avoid hitting Daigan's head on the doorframe. Only a crewman was within. ""God dammit! Where's the damn doctor?""<br/><br/>The patched up soldier went wide-eyed as Gunny stormed in and yelled. ""Uhh… Uhh… Th- The captain wanted him in his quarters I think. Uhm, sir.""<br/><br/>""Well, if you're wrong I'll gut you!"" The threat was barely finished when he left the infirmary.<br/><br/>The captain's quarterscame up in a rush and he entered quickly. ""I don't know what's wrong with him Cap."" Gunny knocked a myriad of items off of the desk and laid Daigan down on it. ""He just started tweaking out. Doc, what do I do?"""
4154,Space Pirates: The Radiant Starsword,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44855,2015-01-10T06:16:07,Louloubelle,"*Finally they had found it. The crew of the<span style=""font-style: italic"">Scarlet Lady</span>had found her long sought quarry. A loaded for bear slaver ship with treasure. It wasn't a recapture, it was simply returning back to home port after selling off it's merchandise. And when the crew upon this ship was done with it, that slaver would be one less in the universe. *<br/><br/>*Naturally, in the best scenario, the slaver would have been completely without defense. As it was, this was not a favorable outcome, as the slaver turned port and aimed her heavy photon canons at the hull of the infamous pirate ship. It had made a strategic mistake in choosing the most direct route home, as it forced them to pass through space that did not allow slavery as a legal market. Which so happened to be the well timed space they were not in. If played correctly, the destruction of the ship would not only net the pirates the loot from within, it would also net them a large bounty.*<br/><br/>*The Slaver began her first volley, not nearly as maneuverable as the<span style=""font-style: italic"">Scarlet</span>but able still to get some close shots that rattled the hull of the craft and flew off to dissipate in the space afterwards. What was surprising was the delay in some of the canons that fired immediately after the first volley. Another round that caught the Pirates off guard for a moment and rocked the ship. The shields absorbed most of it, but still on that older vessel a few things sprung a leak, or fired out. The ship in need of some money or loot for upgrades. She was a great ship, but she was an old one.*<br/><br/>*Many systems screamed a warning, and the main tech aboard relayed his dire need for the engineer to get into the access tunnels and turn a few switches while he manned the panel to reroute the systems. It was at that moment another volley rang out across their shields and aforementioned Tech was thrown over a railing and crashed a about two full stories down onto a floor. If he was alive, he was unconscious and badly injured. Humans were not meant to fall such great distances after all. Which left the engineer to do the rerouting and shouting up at someone to turn those switches.*<br/><br/>*All the rest of the crew were sadly engaged. But he didn't know that. But there was someone aboard that did. And she knew what price would be paid if things were not handled right away. And it was with a quickness that none of the other crew would have been able to do, she navigated to the switches and clanged against the metal of the walls to let them know that someone was at the ready.*<br/><br/>*Another volley streamed it's way towards them, but the pirates were infamous for a reason. Far more prepared for a heavy battle than most, the<span style=""font-style: italic"">Scarlet Lady</span>bore down upon her intended prey.*"
4155,Space Pirates: The Radiant Starsword,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44855,2015-01-10T09:22:40,Malikai,"Gungnir Dursk leaned against the railing overlooking the helm on the Scarlett Lady. The bridge was at full readiness as they came up on their long sought after prey, a slave ship carrying quite the haul of loot. Gunny's mouth practically watered at the thought of it, not too mention the delicious bounty that was in store if this went according to plan. That's what the fools get for not being careful and flying right into government controlled space.<br/>""It's a good day for a haul boys and girls. Now let's go get'em."" Gunny roared as the engines flared. ""Someone message the captain! You know he wouldn't want to miss this."" His eyes scanned the bridge waiting for response and saw no one had heard him. ""You!"" He threw a piece of rubbish from his pocket at a random bridge member. The member flinched and jumped to attention. ""Less button pushing and more captain calling!"" The random crewman ran to a com station and notified the captain to come to the bridge.<br/>Gunny stood up to his full height, his hands behind his back, and watched the ship appear in the viewport. Excitement began climbing up his Grungan spine and turning into a tingle behind his ears, Gunny's trademark smile began resting on his face. It had been a bit too long since they had a haul this promising.<br/>""Incoming fire!"" One of the crewman yelled over the noise of the bustling bridge. ""A trio of cannon shots."" The crewman's eyes widened in surprise. ""Another volley incoming!""<br/>The ship only shook slightly at first, but then the Scarlett Lady was rocked with a near direct hit. Gunny was shaken a little bit but managed to keep his footing by grabbing back onto the railing. ""Did they just shoot us?"" He asked sounding insulted that they would dare interrupt him from looting their ship. Gunny turned back to the crewman he had thrown something at earlier expectantly.<br/>""…Yes?"" The ensign said a little unsure that was the correct answer. ""We just took a few hits on the port side. We're having some troubles in engineering.""<br/>Gunny sighed. ""Starting off great!."" Gunny turned to the navigator, Shane.""Shane can you get us a good line for returning fire before I get really unhappy?!"""
4156,Space Pirates: The Radiant Starsword,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44855,2015-01-10T10:54:38,Nameless,"Rakdaar sat in his cabin cleaning his rifle, completely oblivious to the commotion out side. Now that he was on his own he had time to reflect on all that has happened these past few months, was it truly such a good idea to sign up to a life of piracy? Well it was to late to turn back now anyway, here he was on a ship full of pirates going god knows where and-His thoughts where suddenly interrupted by a loud crash. Rakdaar accidentally dropped his rifle witch went off blasting the wall opposite to him. ""What the hell was that!?"" He muttered to himself. Jumping of his hammock he grabbed his rifle and ran bursting out of the door, and then suddenly paused. ""Dammit I forgot witch way to the bridge. ""Just then a crew member came running past him, he grabbed the man by the shoulder bringing him to a sudden halt. ""You there what's going on?"" As the man turned around Rakdaar could tell he was startled by a giant bug asking him a question. ""Well-uuumm y...you see th...there is a""-""I have no time for this where is the bridge?"" Asked Rakdaar irritation showing in his voice. The man pointed to the right. Rakdaar scurried down the hallway, getting to the elevator that took him to the bridge. There he saw Gungnir the captains first mate. ""What is going on up here?"" Asked Rakdaar walking towards Gungnir."
4157,Space Pirates: The Radiant Starsword,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44855,2015-01-10T11:03:01,Dekros,"The 29 year old navigator chuckled at his Grungan companion while he configured the ships targeting systems. ""Far be it from me to see you unhappy Gunny."" After a few moments, Shayne Redgrave had configured the ideal coordinates for a retaliation and locked it in.<br/><br/>""Coordinates locked, guns rerouting now, target about to be thoroughly screwed."" After double checking the data and numbers, Shayne swiveled around to face the rest of the bridge, watching the crew scramble about as they prepared the counterattack. A few of the ensigns had been thoroughly shaken after that last hit, and were still getting themselves together. He sighed, and looked out at the ship that was their target. Pulling off this attack would mean a great deal of profit for themselves, and potentially some new maps for Shayne. But even more importantly to Shayne, there would be one less group of slavers in the world.<br/><br/>Shayne had always despised slavers, degenerates who sold those of other species they thought were inferior. Humans selling Aquillians, Grungans selling Humans. Aquillians selling Canicids. It didn't matter who sold who, it was disgusting in his eyes. Shayne believed that all races were meant to be equal, no matter what anyone said. At the end of the day, you could be shot by a Grungan, a Giforlorian, or any other species and the result would be the same. You wound up six feet under the ground with a slab of rock telling you when it happened.<br/><br/>When he thought about it, most of the people on that enemy ship could end up in that exact position. Although in the case of Gunny, some unlucky slavers were going to be beat to a bloody pulp. Shayne chuckled at that moment as the image of Gunny beating someone senseless popped into his head.<br/><br/>Suddenly snapping back to reality, Shayne stood from his chair and called out to the crew on the bridge, ""Does anyone have an update on what's happening down in engineering?""<br/><br/>The crew member that had announced the issue spoke again, ""Our main tech is severely injured and out of commission. The engineer is attempting to reroute the systems but he needs help and none of us on the bridge can leave our posts.""<br/><br/>Shayne put his hands on the railing and looked out at the ship they were baring down on. This slave ship was getting on his nerves. Running a hand through his messy hair, the navigator swore under his breath. ""Shit, if this keeps up we're gonna lose a lot more than just some jobbers. Captain better get up here soon, Gunny. I'm getting a bit anxious.""<br/><br/>Returning to his post, the young star mapper got to work preparing for their next move. Coordinates for maneuvering, new target acquisition, and finally his personal favorite: preparing for a breach. A breach was a lot better than just destroying a ship. The enemy had a chance to surrender, the crew got a chance to grab some loot intact, and Shayne would get the chance to punch a slaver straight in their stupid face. Again he found himself laughing at his own thought process as he worked. He slipped on his metal gloves and double checked the katars clipped behind his back, and prepared for battle."
4158,Space Pirates: The Radiant Starsword,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44855,2015-01-10T13:16:51,Trever,"Looking over the reports of their quarry, Captain was looking for advantages. Exploits, weaknesses, something that would make this capture that much easier, but their was little info on this particular group. Just another hostile race slaver ship. With enough credits worth of loot to last them all a few months at that.<br/><br/>A sudden lurch in the ship brought Captain quickly out of his investigation, and clutching hastily to the side of his cabin. Would on be able to see his gaze, they may be surprised to see the range of emotion switch so quickly from fear, to confusion to rage. ""Would someone like to tell mE WHO IS SHOOTING MY SHIP!?""<br/><br/>No sooner had the last syllable left his lips the comm blinked on from the bridge requesting his immediate presence. Without waiting he pushed his way quickly and found the villain in question clear as day still firing. ""BRIDGE!"" He screamed, and quickly an ensign moved towards him and updated him on everything that happened. He saw Gungnir barking orders with Rakdaar and Shayne close by. Satisfied with the report, he nodded the ensign away and took his place at the helm, turning on the intercom system of the ship. ""Listen up Scarlets, we have here some slavers who think they can play soldier. I think we need to honor that and let em die for their cause. Now then, Full power into forward shields. Helmsman! Line our nose right at their bridge, and I better not see no list in our course. As for engineering I don't care what problems you kids are having, If I don't have full forward thruster power in 10 seconds I'll come down there and show you personally what an overheated engine feels like! And try and keep a blasted containment field at the nose, we don't want to have that cargo floating in the void. All hands brace for impact! We're going in hard and loud!""<br/><br/>With that, he switched off the comm and made his way to his first mate. ""Gungnir, I want a full breach force on the nose of the ship. Full eco suits. That containment field tech's a new acquisition, can't be too careful. Take these two jabbermouths with ya eh? Give the rookie a taste of fun."" he said, nodding in the direction of Shayne and Rakdaar. ""Oh, and bring the big guns. Heard this lots got lots a teeth. Best to keep em at a distance eh?"" He smirked. ""Loud and hot, and paint the hulls red. Or blue, fuck if I know what they bleed, just have some fun."" And with a pat on his forearm; too short to reach his shoulder; he ended the conversation, barking order after order on the bridge to make sure everything went smoothly.<br/><br/>All in a days work."
4159,Space Pirates: The Radiant Starsword,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44855,2015-01-10T22:38:19,Malikai,"Catching his feet and standing back to his full height, Gunny observed Shayne punch in coordinates for return fire. It was something of a marvel to watch Shayne work the way he did with navigation. Gunny would never admit it but he didn't have the smarts to fly. That's ok though, that's exactly what Shayne was here for. Gunny was here to help lead and punch the soon to be dead slavers in their stupid god damn faces.<br/><br/>Gunny was about to reply in kind to Shane's wisecrack when Rakdaar, the Scarlett Lady's new rookie Canicid, came bursting onto the bridge, asking for an update. ""We found our prey! Not only do they think they can get away, but they think they can shoot us!"" Gunny's eyes narrowed. ""That just won't do."" He said, nearly growling.<br/><br/>""Our main tech is severely injured and out of commission. The engineer is attempting to reroute the systems but he needs help and none of us on the bridge can leave our posts."" Gunny overheard the crewman report back to Shayne.<br/><br/>""Dammit."" Gunny said aloud to no one in particular. ""They are proving to be a bigger pain in our ass then I thought."" He clenched his fists at his sides. ""Someone's getting a detcord noose and shot out an airlock.""<br/><br/>Right on time, the captain came storming onto the bridge, his air of command in full force as he shot off orders into the intercom. When he was through he approached Gunny giving the orders the first mate lived for, a breach and board. Gunny smiled with ferocious delight and saluted his friend and captain. ""You got it sir!"" Turning to Shayne and Rakdaar, Gungnir barked orders. ""Both of you get ready for full breach! You heard the captain! Be ready in 5!"" And with that Gunny went to the intercom and ordered 4 more troopers to be ready for the breach. With heavy footsteps echoing down the halls, Gunny headed toward the armory to suit up. It was going to be a fun day after all."
4160,Space Pirates: The Radiant Starsword,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44855,2015-01-11T22:19:51,Nameless,"Rakdaar finally got his answer from Gungnir as in to what was going on, they had just been shot by a slave ship! Rakdaar was just about to respond when the captain stormed in giving orders to Gungnir, and in turn Gungnir turned to him and Shayne giving them the order to prepare for a breach, and then stormed of to the armory. Rakdaar suddenly got a nervous feeling in his stomach, he had seen his fair share of fighting, but being raised in a lab and only having his freedom for a few months he had never been in a full fledged battle. Taking a deep breath he straightened himself to his full height readying himself for the upcoming battle. ""Got any tips for a guys first true battle?"" He asked turning towards Shayne."
4161,Space Pirates: The Radiant Starsword,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44855,2015-01-12T00:35:59,Dekros,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">""BRIDGE!""</span><br/><br/>And in came the man himself. Shayne turned towards the unmistakable voice of their captain as he stormed in, an ensign filling him in on all that had transpired. Shayne stood off to the side, awaiting the Captain's orders, although he was fairly certain of what would come next. As soon as the order for the breach was given, Shayne's easy going grin turned into a dark smirk. This was the part of the mission he was looking forward to the most. Sure being a Navigator was his pride, but there was something oddly satisfying about punching a slaver in the face when the time came.<br/><br/>As the Captain began to take charge of the bridge, Shayne was about to follow Gunny to the armory when he was stopped by a Canicid's voice.<span style=""font-style: italic""> ""Got any tips for a guys first true battle?""</span>Truth be told he hadn't even noticed the rookie walk in. His excitement had gotten the best of him.<br/><br/>He looked out once again at the ship they were about to slam into, and patted Rakdaar on the back. Looking him straight in his eyes, Shayne's only advice was, ""Try not to die.""<br/><br/>Leaving the newbie to think about that little gem, Shayne left the bridge and followed the rest of the breach crew to the armory. Although he had his trusty weapons with him already he did plan on grabbing a pistol or two just in case. As he passed by the other troopers, Shayne decided to give a little pep talk.<br/><br/>""Alright boys and girls, we ain't pulling no punches here."" He called as he walked past, ""Shoot to kill, cuz you know damn well they'll do the same. OH!"" Shayne stopped and put up his finger in sudden realization. Turning on his heel towards the nearest trooper, he pointed to him, ""And if you shoot anything that even resembles a star map, I will personally shoot you towards the planet."" All the troopers looked at him in horror, until Shayne busted out laughing.<br/><br/>""I'm only kidding mates."" They all sighed in relief and got back to preparation. Shayne turned around again and began walking. As he walked away, he smirked, ""You guys would jam the cannons."" Shayne could almost feel the troopers freeze up behind him.<br/><br/>Grabbing two light pistols and an eco suit, he made his way to the breaching point, nodding to Gunny and Rakdaar as they passed."
4162,Space Pirates: The Radiant Starsword,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44855,2015-01-12T01:12:03,Nameless,"Shayne walked towards Rakdaar and patted him on the back his answer was short and simple. ""Try not to die."" with these words Shayne headed for the armory. ""O thanks very help full."" Said Rakdaar with a mix of humor and sarcasm, following him as he headed for the armory. While getting himself ready for the upcoming battle Shayne gave the crew a ""pep talk"" that probably scared the ever loving shit out of them, and even he fought just for a second that Shayne was serious. When he was ready he went up to the breaching point. ""Well I'm as ready as I'll ever be."" He muttered to himself preparing for what's to come."
4163,Space Pirates: The Radiant Starsword,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44855,2015-01-12T01:34:16,Malikai,"Gungnir walked with purpose into the armory where the 4 crewmen he called for were getting suited up. Ignoring them, Gunny went over to his personal locker and pulled out his eco armor, an eco suit that he had customized to look like grungan battle armor, and his favorite high velocity weapon, Lucy.<br/><br/>Lucy was his trusty rail rifle, shooting shards of magnetically charged metaline substances that could punch a hole through a 6 inch thick door of duratanium. Slinging Lucy onto his back, he grabbed a plasma pistol and a couple magnesium-thermite breach charges. If the slavers thought they were going to hide behind a shiny blast door, they had another thing coming.<br/><br/>Gunny turned around from gearing up in time to hear Shaynes' speech to the rest of the boarding party, ending in a jovial threat, well mostly. With his helmet under one arm he slung his gear bag over his shoulder. ""Oh Shayne, don't frighten the children before battle."" Gunny slapped a friendly pat on Shayne's back. ""All we'll smell is piss the whole time we're boarding."" He then turned to the other pirates. ""You ready ladies?! We got a whole ship full of loot and target practice! Do you want to miss the fun?"" The troopers with a resounding hell no and marched to the breaching area.<br/><br/>As the first mate walked after them he noticed the nervous twitch of the Canicid's body hair and in a rare moment of sentimentality Gunny put a hand on his shoulder. ""You'll be ok kid. Being part if the crew means you're part of the family."" Gunny looked him in the eye. ""We got your back."" Gunny started walking toward the others but then stopped with another thought. ""Also, Shayne's right."""" The first mate said with his silly and frightening Grungan smile. ""Try not to die. It's bad for ya!"""
4164,Space Pirates: The Radiant Starsword,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44855,2015-01-12T11:00:48,Louloubelle,"* Another loud clanking was heard at the control knobs, and the power pulling as programmed. Candance cursed softly, a gentle sound, even the words were not. She looked over to her fellow partner in crime, her large oval, dark brown colored eyes taking him in as she sucked on a digit that had been injured. She blew out a sigh of frustration and watched the knobs again.*<br/><br/>""Ya think that they woulda figured out that there was someone hangin' 'round ta fix their collective shit already. Nah, instead it's all ""full speed ahead"" and runnin' inta somethin'. 'Bout as useful as a tit on a Canicid, the lot of 'em."" *She mumbled, sure her companion was able to hear her. Still the small, graceful woman moved quickly to make sure things were all set.*<br/><br/>""Ya best be grabbin' on ta somethin' an' a bracin' yerself. This ain't gonna like landin' in a cotton pile. If I was ta hazard a guess, I would put it more akin ta slammin' in ta yer friendly neighborhood Grungan. If ya got somethin' ya wanna keep on ya, best be snaggin' it and then bucker down.""  *She continued in her instructions to her friend and looked about for a place to do the same herself. Though she was damn sure not going to let the kid get into anymore trouble. They both had already gone through too much.*<br/><br/>~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~<br/><br/>* The slaver was owned by the a group that captured everyone that was not their species. In fact they had stolen the current ship they were in. If it were not for that fact, they would not be fighting so hard. For them, it was an automatic death sentence to be captured, regardless of where. They had no choice but to fight. *<br/><br/>*Another volley sounded, but the<span style=""font-style: italic"">Scarlet Lady</span>was fast. She had her secrets, and she kept them well. Only shared with those that she allowed within her to learn. And like any proper lady, she never stopped developing new surprises. Most would find her impossible to best.*<br/><br/>* The resounding jolt, and crash that caused the hull to creak a bit, and the other ship's to be rent open in a scream that only those present would ever hear. They said there was no noise in space. It was a falsehood that was often disabused when someone was there to hear it for themselves. And as the collective forces from the<span style=""font-style: italic"">Lady</span>prepared by strapping in, or just going balls to the wall and self-bracing, those sounds filled their senses. Even through their thick Eco-suits. And the volleys from the other ship stopped.*<br/><br/>*But it was certain that the battle was going to tough the rest of the way into the slaver for her riches. Just like a well fatted calf, she beckoned to the pirate crew. And like any proper herd, it was tended by those that would give their lives to defend it. A group of them just beyond the ramming point, dressed in their own Eco-suits. But these were not designed like the pirate crew's were. What secrets and tricks would they have to defend what was theirs?*"
4165,Space Pirates: The Radiant Starsword,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44855,2015-01-12T16:33:59,Trever,"Captain watched as Gunny and the boys went down to the hanger to get ready for the breech. A tinge of worry snapped at the back of his mind, but only for a moment. Whirling back around to view the slavers send another salvo of fire his way sparked that old fury in him again. ""Send all ya got you arse-breathing sons of whores! Ain't nothing going to stop us from plowing into the side a' ya like your mothers profession would warrant! Volder, how's engines?"" He said, in stark contrast of tone to his previous insults, to another member of his crew. An older human male.<br/><br/>""They haven't blown sir, so that's a plus. Seems Ganith came too, no way Trident could'a maintained all that shit on his own."" Captain absently stroked the top of his head as if getting an old itch. ""Funny that huh...""<br/><br/>Itch or no, it was no time to have arms anywhere but holding onto something other then oneself. The slaver ship was approaching as fast as the grin widened on captains face. ""Hold on tight lovelies, it's time for a house call.""<br/><br/>The resounding crunch of metal was music to their ears, the Scarlett ladie's shields holding well enough and tearing wide gaps into the thick hull of their enemy. Luckily the containment fields were doing their job and atmo. pressure in their hull wasn't venting quite yet, but that continued luck was not something to bet on, nor was captain much of a gambler.<br/><br/>""We knocked Gunny, get in there and see if they want to hear about my lord and savior eh?"" And with the push of a button the hanger doors opened to whatever hell awaited them amongst the slavers. Unfortunately for them, it seems upper management is doing some downsizing on the mortal plane."
4166,Space Pirates: The Radiant Starsword,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44855,2015-01-12T18:48:18,Nameless,"Rakdaar was preparing for breach when Gungnir approached him trying to calm down the Canicid, this was strange for Rakdaar ever since usually people try to stay as far away from him as possible.  ""Thanks"" Muttered Rakdaar in response, this calmed him down a little but not much. Rakdaar checked his Eco-suit, witch was quite a bit different from the usual Eco-suit, for the fact that it had no chest piece, his lower arms where also not covered and instead of a helmet he had a mask, as to not damage his sensitive antennae. ""Ok lets do this"" Rakdaar muttered to himself, putting on his mask and prepared for breach. ""Five...four...three...two"" Rakdaar muttered under his breath as they approached the ship, the nervous feeling coming back to him. ""One"" The ship suddenly shook and Rakdaar stumbled on his feet, and then raised his plasma rifle. He took a deep breath, and the hanger doors opened...there was no one there. They seemed to be in some sort of storage area, but there was  something missing the slavers, Rakdaar moved out into the storage area gun still raised...complete silence. Rakdaar lowered his gun and turned towards Gungnir. ""Well seems the""-Before the Canicid could finish his sentence a plasma bolt hit him in the back, sending him screaming to his knees, as half a dozen soldiers came storming into the entrance."
4167,Space Pirates: The Radiant Starsword,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44855,2015-01-13T08:24:24,Malikai,"The ship rocked back and forth for the second time and Daigan clung to a nearby handhold. It would usually be meant for getting around the ship in zero-g situations, but under the current circumstances it was the closest thing to fasten himself to. After suffering a few bumps and bruises and falling to the floor, he picked himself up to check if his companion, Candance, was all right. His head throbbed as he got to his feet and something told him that he suffered an injury. He brought his hand to his head and found a coat of blood when he retracted it. Daigan couldn't help thinking that this was not the best way to start this endeavor, but he had to persevere. Once up he pushed the dull ached into the back of his mind, thankful it seemed to be just a small cut, and approached Candance.<br/><br/>""I suppose you were right. It rocked a little than I would have assumed. Did they just ram something?"" He responded as he helped her up.<br/><br/>His voice sounded so strange to him, like a stranger bringing his thoughts to life. Even his body felt strange to him. Everything was different, everything felt as if it wasn't his. The last thing he could clearly remember was his father. The memories replayed over and over in his mind. The shadow that filled the sky, the unidentifiable crafts that attacked his colony, and the look on his father's face as he died. All before one of those disc shaped crafts closed in on him, and then there was nothing. Complete and utter nothing. Until he awoke in the desolate storage room of a poverty stricken refuge. Since his escape from that planet, and after stealing supplies and nearly getting killed, he had barely had time to groom his appearance. He did take the time, however, to cut the long and disheveled hair that grew in his mental absence. After being meticulous with a razor sharp blade, he was left with short matted hair and an unkempt and uneven beard. The rest of his body was inpeak physical condition though, save the odd symmetrical scars that laced his body.<br/><br/>Metal sliding on metal brought Daigan back to the present. The ship jerked once more and a few panels began sparking out. Thankfully the skills of engineering his father taught him stuck and he swiftly assessed the damage and repaired what he could. Once that was accomplished Daigan's ice blue eyes found Candance's.<br/><br/>""How long are we staying in the open?"" he asked growing anxious.<br/><br/>Daigan grabbed his knife and crouched in a defensive position in front of Candance, waiting for her move."
4168,Space Pirates: The Radiant Starsword,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44855,2015-01-13T09:34:30,Dekros,"Joining the rest of the crew at the breach point, the young navigator double checked his eco suit. His was of a sleek design, suited more for speed and maneuverability rather than defense. It consisted of a tight full body suit colored almost identical to his jacket, with lightweight platting in all the right places: front and back of the chest, shoulders and forearms, most of the legs and feet. He wore a helmet not unlike a small human biker helmet, complete with white tinted eye visor. His metal gloves fit snugly on his hands, with his katar's at the ready strapped on his hip. Also on his hip were the two holsters that held his pistols.<br/><br/>Shayne pulled out one pistol and held it at the ready, finding a spot of cover near Rakdaar. The ship lurched as the<span style=""font-style: italic"">Scarlet Lady</span>hit her mark, but Shayne grabbed a nearby railing and stood his ground, already having years of experience in the art of breaching. As the slave ship was ripped open, Shayne stepped out of cover and aimed towards the hole but after a few seconds realized that nothing was coming at them. Going back into a ready stance, he raised an eyebrow but otherwise did nothing. He was about to move closer, but he watched as the Canicid beat him to it. However, the rookie got a bit too comfortable as he entered the other ship.<br/><br/>Turning his back and lowering his weapon, Rakdaar started to speak and Shayne realized what was happening a second too late.<br/><br/>""RAKDAAR!"" He watched as the bug was shot in the back, and the slavers finally flooded in. A few were approaching Rakdaar fast.<br/><br/>""GUNNY, COVER!"" Shayne yelled, and sprinted from his cover straight into the enemy. The Grungan followed up almost immediately, talking out two of the slavers closest to Rakdaar, and soon the other troopers followed suit. Staying low to the ground to avoid fire and move faster, Shayne approached Rakdaar at a breakneck pace and saw a bigger slaver approach the Canicid as well, looking like he was going to grab the rookie. Once Shayne got within ten feet of the two of them, he lept off the ground and basically flew at the bigger man, clenching a fist with his right hand. Just as the giant looked up in realization at Shayne, a metal fist connected with his face. It didn't matter what species he was facing, Shayne could break anyone's face if he wanted to, and that's exactly what he did. With a satisfying snap of bone, the slaver was sent crashing back into the storage area.<br/><br/>Wasting no time, Shayne grabbed the rookie and sprinted back towards the others. Shots whizzed past him, some grazing his suit but nothing doing permanent damage. Crouching down near one of the troopers, he made sure Rakdaar was safely behind cover. ""Watch him,"" he ordered the trooper, and stood up. Before he could even make a move, one of the slavers shot him square in the back with his pistol. The slavers all cheered at the perfect shot, but stopped abruptly as Shayne did not fall, but rather took a few steps from the impact. Everything went silent, as both the pirates and the slavers stopped firing to look at the navigator. Without saying a word, Shayne slowly grabbed one of his katars and turn around, the only sounds being his steps on the metal, and the plasma violently coursing through his blades. He raised his arm towards the slavers.<br/><br/>The next line he uttered would freeze the hearts of many present:<br/><br/>""I'm going to enjoy painting a masterpiece with your insides."" And with that, he rushed at them."
4169,Space Pirates: The Radiant Starsword,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44855,2015-01-13T17:12:16,Nameless,"Searing pain spread all across Rakdaar's back, sending him into a subconscious haze. The sound of battle echoing all around him. all of a sudden a figure appeared next to him. He could not tell who it was but he was grateful for the individual saving him, from what he guessed was the enemy fighting back. He was then taken back behind the cover of the hanger door, where a trooper was ordered to watch him. It took Rakdaar a few more seconds, but he was starting to regain consciousness and the pain started to subdue, thanks to most of the damage being absorbed by his exoskeleton. Rakdaar started to struggle to his feet but was stopped by the trooper who was ordered to check on him. ""Get of me I need to help"" He growled, when he noticed that he had dropped his rifle, pulling out his pistol and sprinting to take cover behind a metallic crate. When he heard Shayne scream. ""I'm going to enjoy painting a masterpiece with your insides"" Rakdaar shivered hopping Shayne wasn't serious. ""I really don't think anyone wants to see that"" Rakdaar screamed at Shayne a hint of humor in his voice. Rakdaar took a deep breath the pain coming back to his back. Ignoring the pain Rakdaar jumped over the crate charging and tackling the closest enemy trooper. ripping off his mask Rakdaar was instantly filled with rage. The face staring back at him was that of a Giforlorian. Memories of the horrifying experiments that had been performed upon him by the Giforlorian came back to him. At that moment Rakdaar was filled with a animalistic rage. Screaming Rakdaar started to repeatedly beat the Giforlorian, ignoring the screams of the man as blood splattered all around them. Suddenly Rakdaar just stopped lifting up the Giforlorian by his neck, and with his free hand propelled his hand into the the chest of the Giforlorian, ripping his still beating heart out of his chest as the man gave a bloodcurdling scream. As he turned around seeing another trooper. He slowly started moving towards him still gripping the now dead Giforlorian by his neck. ""Your turn"" He growled."
4170,Space Pirates: The Radiant Starsword,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44855,2015-01-13T22:27:49,Malikai,"It was the all too familiar calm before the storm. The few seconds of utter silence before you found yourself up to your neck in the shit. Gunny's eyes scanned the room, waiting, when Rakdaar moved into the breached portion of the ship. Gunny was about to call out a reprimand telling Rakdaar that he had not ordered anyone to enter yet, but too late. The trap was sprung.<br/><br/>Bolts of superheated plasma began lacerating the too short lived silence and Rakdaar took a shot directly, the Canicid's back still sizzled where he was hit. It was only a moment before Shayne, who decided to be this raids resident badass, was out on the other side of cover and calling for covering fire. Gunny replied with actions and not words. Before Shayne was half way to Rakdaar one of the slavers dropped and by the time he reached the wounded crewman another slaver took a shard of magnetically charged shrapnel to the throat, blood gushing as he crumpled to the floor.<br/><br/>""Start pushing them back!"" Gunny yelled. These slavers were no match for the Scarlett's seasoned pirate crew.<br/><br/>Shayne brought the wounded Canicid back behind cover, shot off a quick order, and was back in the fray. He uttered a rather frightening threat and was off to have a bit of fun. Gunny watched as the 3 troopers, that weren't checking on impatient rookies, began returning fire and inching the enemy back. ""Cover and cover boys!"" Gunny ordered. Cover to cover was an older tactic that the pirates had been using for years. It entailed half the group laying down suppressing fire and the other half moving forward to in turn lay down suppressing fire so the group that stayed behind could move up.<br/><br/>Gunny looked over to the Canicid to vocalize his annoyance when he saw him get up and go back to the fight. Ok, Gungnir thought, he's got balls. I just won't yell at him. Gunny laughed to himself and then mildly grimaced. Rakdaar, in what felt like seconds, went from being wounded to ripping the heart out of a slavers chest. Oh, again Gunny thought, maybe I'll wait til he calms down and ask him nicely to wait for orders. Gunny smiled again, he never asked nicely. Pulling Lucyl up, Gunny sent another piece of metal into the chest cavity of a slaver, leaving a satisfying hole that you could through, and walked out into the open area firing with precision.<br/><br/>""All right ladies!"" Gunny yelled to the slavers. ""This is your only chance to surrender!"" Gunny just smiled. ""But if you surrender, we're just gonna kill ya slow!"""
4171,Space Pirates: The Radiant Starsword,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44855,2015-01-14T07:16:22,Louloubelle,"The fierce might of the<span style=""font-style: italic"">Scarlets</span>sent more than a few of the males aboard the Slaver to pissing themselves. This was no ordinary pirate crew they had been pursued by. The predominant race was a nasty one only known as ""Squids"". So named for their lack of actual skeletons, and odd sea life like features, plus their tendency to ""Ink-out"", or lay out a distraction and run away from a serious fight. The only thing that kept them semi upright was the very different suits they wore for their travel. It was entirely possible that it was only a controlled bipedal suit. However, the forces that had met the pirate crew were mind-wiped slaves and allied trappers. For the Squids, they meant nothing. And that is why the ones controlling the ship decided it was easier to cut their losses and rip away from the<span style=""font-style: italic"">Scarlet</span>, and loose most of their defensive crew to their own demise, then to die themselves. If it meant that the Pirate ship also was ripped assunder in the action, all the better. All the power of the slaver turned to pull port and roll like a crocodile to loosen the hold the<span style=""font-style: italic"">Lady</span>had upon it. But it was a slow motion at first, needing a time to build up momentum, and the perfect moment to be have their ship be unsuspecting of her intent.<br/><br/>As the battle waged on, and the cries of the fallen from the Slaver filled the air, there was a not so subtle shift, enough to shake most off their legs... unless they were far experienced in this type of battle and always moved or balanced in such a way to counter the rock and roll of such drastic motions. But all the Slavers defenders fell.<br/><br/>Candance eyed the injury on the kid's head and moved over to investigate it a bit.* ""Yep sure as shit they rammed that ship they were pursuin', just about as graceful as a Grungan in a tutu about it too. Ya need ta learn ta duck an' cover when I tell ya ta do so. It ain't easy ta find stuff ta patch ya up right. Here, turn a bit around so I can se- Oooof!"" Candance stated, and then ended as she felt another jolt from the other ship trying to free herself from the<span style=""font-style: italic"">Lady's</span>grasp. That was an act of desperation. To leave a hull breached as it was meant that they were scared and trying to tear apart the ship that was embedded within it's belly. The slavers knew they were up against a wall. For now that was good news and bad new for Candance. It meant that she was going to have to stay put and work the knobs to keep the course maintaining speed so that she wouldn't be torn apart, a higher risk of her discovery. However, it also meant she could have a hand in keep the Scarlet intact, her and the kid alive longer, and that the crew was going to be far too busy to look around for a couple of stowaways.<br/><br/>""Are ya alright? Ya need ta go back a bit and hide. I'll be fine here fer now. Go on Daigan, git back ta our little corner and I will come a scurryin' as soon as I am done here. I ain't gonna be ta much longer."" Candance stated softly, pushing away from his frame that she had so ungracefully bumped into. It was going to be interesting to see if Daigan did as she bade. They both did not leave the other unaccompanied for long. It had been much more comfortable since he had arrived too, if she were to be honest with herself. But she didn't let that thought continue down the merry path. She did have a job to do after all. So she reached stepped back again, moving to the switches. Her eyes not leaving him, even as she began to twist a few nobs upon a call up from the engineer on duty."
4172,Space Pirates: The Radiant Starsword,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44855,2015-01-14T09:05:12,Trever,"Captain hadn't heard, nor saw what was happening in his hanger. Rather than worry however, his trust in his crew were above and beyond what one would consider normal. Instead he kept his gaze upon his quarry, the large freighter keeping his attention. Since colliding they had gone silent, weapons going offline, or at least nonoperational as they dealt with the intruders, I.E. his crew. Each second of inactivity caused captains brow to stretch from the metal attachment, over his eyes. One could tell he was bothered. ""By the yolk of my ancestors what are these blasted morons doi-""<br/><br/>The noise was sudden, and broke Captain's train of thought as their port engines fired vertically, attempting a spin. ""Clever girl..."" He stood and manned the mic again. ""Forward team, Gunny! Get yer bloody pricks back in their holster and get back on the ship, you have 30 seconds, they're tryin' a metaphor roll*! Engineering, you have exactly that long to drain all power from engines, weapons, lights, and warp drive. Reroute all power into forward shields on my mark!"" He waited exactly 30 seconds before closing the hangaar, once more trusting his crew to be punctual. ""NOW!""<br/><br/>Just as the hangar door closed with a giant hiss, all lights went dark, noise from the engines ceased, and every console upon the bridge went dark. The incoming flash of light from the forward shields however, was another story. Overcharged to a terrifying 450%, the lodged position forced the very hull of their ship to sheer off. Immediately afterword, a chain reaction of sparks set off along the hull of the slaver ship, their own shields, lights, weapons, life support, all systems fried by the sudden burst of energy. A backlog of fuel poured into the still hot engines and burst, causing the ship to buckle, and jarring the scarlett lady loose with a heavy heave. The passangers of said ship were thrown about harshly, but the ship weathered the blow. In comparison, the slaver freighter was dead in the water, floating aimlessly. ""Alright kiddies, get your asses off the floor and reboot the systems, we got clean up!""<br/><br/>Captain remained standing where he was, his untouched arm gripping the railing tightly, a clear distortion in the metal around his hand. The lights came first, then the system moniters flickered back on, showing damage reports and warnings abound.<br/><br/>""Sir, shields are pretty badly damaged, forward shields are non-existent now and the rest have been capped at 34%. The cuplinks routing power through them took quite the beating.""<br/><br/>""Ya can't stick yer hand in the nest without expecting a few stings lad."" Satisfied, he turned the com back on once more. ""Hangar report, you there Gunny? All accounted for?""<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">*Metaphor roll - A play off 'see you later alligator,' a metaphor roll is a maneuver used whilst under heavy aggression in close range. It entails a hard 360 spin followed by full engine burst to warp drive to escape danger. While effective, unless the ship attempting such a maneuver has ample shielding, the impacts caused by the roll could sheer it down and compromise the warp jump. </span>"
4173,Space Pirates: The Radiant Starsword,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44855,2015-01-15T14:22:31,Nameless,"Rakdaar was about to kill the Squid that was cowering underneath his psychotic gaze. When a intercom message came from the captain, jerkin Rakdaar back to reality. Looking down at his hands Rakdaar was filled with dread. ""No what have I done!"" Rakdaar screamed realizing what he has done in his animal like rage. Sagging to his knees Rakdaar felt defeated. The Squid scurried past Rakdaar back to his own ship, but Rakdaar barely noticed. ""What have I done t-this isn't me"" Rakdaar sobbed to himself. A sudden jerk brought Rakdaar back to reality. He heard his crew calling to him to get back to the hanger. For a moment Rakdaar considered just staying there. But then he realized that if he stayed there who would avenge his hive? He was the only one left...alone. Jumping to his feet Rakdaar sprinted back to the hangar. ""You guys didn't think I was going to die that easy did you"" He said to his crew. Trying to make it seem like everything was ok like nothing happened. when they came back onboard the ship Rakdaar quickly walked of to his room ignoring anyone who might have called to him or tried to stop him. He was about to open his door when his antennae sensed someone. Someone that should not be on this ship. He ignored it and went into his cabin laying on the hammock. He had a lot of explaining to do when he woke up."
4174,Kobel - A Dark Star,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44904,2015-01-12T19:19:57,Alkalie,"Llanfon, the largest city on Kobel. People come and go and the city hustles and bustles. Many come here for many reasons, some to buy and trade and others to take advantage of those that do. Not everyone in this city is of pure intentions. Mercenaries come here seeking work and there seems to be no end to the availability of it. One such has come here, among the marble pillars that frame the market place and the wards that shimmer in the air around the city. She is Diamay, a shape shifter, and instead of looking for work, she is merely here to sight see for the moment.<br/><br/>The crowds push her and she manages to make her way to the fountain in the center with benches along it's outer rim. She takes a seat, watching the comings and goings of the market. She listens to the people shouting and the merchants calling their wares. She feels at home here, more than anyplace else and this is the one place she returns back to often. Someone hustles by with the local news, a crier. She listens and the news of a dark council reaches her ears, dark mages looking to rule the world or something like that. She shakes her head and sighs. Aliyah knows she should not be surprised.<br/><br/>She turns her attention back to the marketplace and sighs gently, inhaling deeply and leans back against the large fountain, enjoying the low sounds of the splashing water. She knows she should be more concerned about the mages and the thought nags at her and finally she manages to shove it away for now. Standing she heads over to the stalls, perusing the wares and keeping a close eye on her purse in the large crowd."
4175,Kobel - A Dark Star,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44904,2015-01-13T03:26:53,Cer Kamber,"Alysta travelled through the city of Llanfon with the dire wolf at her sides. She was getting plenty of looks just for the state she and the wolf were in. They had just come back from a job recently and they both wore the blood and dirt from it.<br/>""Ya know something Jethro, i don't think they like us very much here."" she grinned. ""We must look pretty damn scary to them."" She and the wolf continued walking down the streets, noting how many of the people veered away from them or just moved away clearing a path. Alysta was a diamay, like quite a few of the residents there. She had chosen the black wolf, which came quite in handy with the dire wolf being her companion. She wore her hood up for now, hoping to reach the small building they called home. And it wasnt too much farther now.<br/>The old run down shack came into view finally. Its door was falling off its hinges and pieces of stone were already coming off its structure. The building was very old and not one person bothered with it anymore, which made it perfect for the on the go mercenary.<br/>She pulled open the heavy door and allowed Jethro to go in first.<br/>""Lets get some sleep for now. We can go get some food later."" Alysta said as she closed the door behind them and settled down on the bed made of cloth and animal skins."
4176,Kobel - A Dark Star,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44904,2015-01-13T10:37:04,Kokuei,"Orin reached Llanfon after walking for quite some time. His cloak was on as it always was when he went into civilization. Gorad was resting inside the cloak, wrapping himself around Orin's neck as he slept. Orin was a bit more tense when he actually got inside of Llanfon. He had never seen this many people all in one place. He wandered the streets for a while, trying to figure out who he could talk to in order to tell whoever was in charge about exactly what he saw. Orin grew tired however, and took a break inside a pub so he could have himself a drink. Despite people looking at him as if he were some strange creature, in Llanfon it wasn't as bad as the outer villages had been. After finishing a brew and paying for it Orin sat at the table by himself for a while. Being in Llanfon made him realize how far he had really come in his life. He was a lone fae with a pet dragon and farm. He had a real life amongst the other beings of the world, and now he was stepping in to do more than just live. Orin took pride in the fact that he was about stand up and become the first fae to fight for the good what his race considered the lower beings. Orin paid for one more drink and headed back out. He felt much better after resting his legs but he still had no idea who to speak with about the dark mages."
4177,Kobel - A Dark Star,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44904,2015-01-13T18:47:16,Kee/Xeyn,"Entering Llanfon on worn, tough paws, the Akir Strife Shaman named Sanchron Flearus trained his golden eyes on the populace of the city.<span style=""color: #FFFF80""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Living apart from nature's ways, yet mired in more filth than a piglet coming home from play,</span></span>he thought, looking upon the races of the city with mild disgust. With a low growl, he looked around, finding a small man yelling something about Dark Magi.<span style=""color: #FFFF80""><span style=""font-style: italic"">A town crier, hm? Perhaps...</span></span>Sanchron went over to the crier, pushing aside the smaller creatures as he approached. Finally, he stood but two feet away from the crier, who by now had fallen silent in the face of the large Akir warrior. Sanchron spoke gruffly.<span style=""color: #FFFF80"">""Where should I go if I wish to hear more, little man?""</span>The crier pointed at a tavern nearby, and Sanchron turns and heads over there, offering not a word of thanks or the slightest hint of recognition whatsoever.<br/><br/>Reaching the pub, he was surprised to see an odd creature leave the establishment. He chuckled a bit, hailing the man.<span style=""color: #FFFF80"">""Greetings. What brings a Fae to this cesspit of a human town, hm?""</span>Sanchron looked at Orin with a big grin on his face, turning his usually threatening and sour warrior-like face into a far merrier, grandfatherly one. The transformation was of course completely lost on him."
4178,Kobel - A Dark Star,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44904,2015-01-15T23:00:09,Cer Kamber,"Alysta woke up sometime later with some pains shooting through her spine. She groaned and stretched it out just as her companion awoke. ""Hungry now?"" she asked the dire wolf. He simply growled in reply and padded over to her side. She stood and walked over to the door. ""Shall we hunt, or go to the tavern?"" She stuck her head out to check the weather. It seemed nice but she could smell the rains on the wind. ""Tavern it is, then."" she grinned. She and Jethro walked down the streets again. They were an odd site and often gawked at, especially by the young ones. Jethro was almost as tall as she was in her human form. She didn't care though, since it was nice to have the huge protector with her wherever she went. It made her jobs a lot easier during the day.<br/><br/>They finally arrived at the rundown pub. Alysta could smell the ale and food instantly, and it became even more appealing as they neared the entrance. It was loud and busy already, seeming packed with the drunks and lechers so early in the night. She could see one man trying to persuade a woman to come home with him.  She sighed and walked over to the bar, deciding to sit at the end where Jethro wouldnt be squished. She noticed Akir and Orin almost instantly. She decided to wait and see how they reacted to her presence."
4179,Kobel - A Dark Star,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44904,2015-01-16T01:34:04,Alkalie,"Aliyah looked over to the pub after buying some goods and her stomach growled loudly. A smirk passed her lips and she meandered her way through the crowd, shoving where she had to and gently moving people aside other times. She wanted nothing more than a good tankard of Ale and some good food. She could hear the people talking from the outside and smiled a little before pushing her way into the door. She watched Alysta and her wolf sit at the end of the bar and caught sight of Akir and Orin and blinked. The Tavern was abuzz with news of the dark wizards and they're council and the evil that was coming. This piqued her interest now and she headed to take a seat beside the other Diamay.<br/><br/>She looked like her type of people and as she sat she ordered a drink and some food and leaned ever so slightly toward the other of her kind. ""Oy, have you heard any of this talk, of mages and evil?"" She asked, motioning around the tavern. ""Or well, anything new?"" She knew Taverns were hot spots for information and she figured one of her race might be willing to give her information. If not she would shrug it off and head over to someone else. Aliyah wasn't a quiet being until she was working and her eyes flashed to the tiger's and she looked around the room again, analyzing and tapped into her tiger's hearing and nodded a little before looking back to Alysta.<br/><br/>""If you're not keen to talk, I can always leave you be."" She offered as a scapegoat her food came along with her Ale and she tucked in. She did keep an ear on the other woman and allowed her eyes to fade back to that of the human's. She wondered briefly what it was like to be stuck in one form her whole life and then quickly found the idea horrifying. She wouldn't want to ever be one of the races that could not change shape. She looked about the tavern once more, took a swig of Ale and sighed contentedly."
4180,Kobel - A Dark Star,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44904,2015-01-16T02:52:52,Kokuei,"Orin had become frightened by how easily Sanchron was able to identify him as a fae. ""How- How do you know what I am? I was confident that I blended in with the other races here by now."" Orin looked around for a brief moment. He noticed many people, but the two diamay seemed to be looking at him. Orin turned back to Sanchron as if he thought nothing of it, but he honestly felt a bit uneasy. He was still getting used to all these people around, and such a loud setting. He also thought that if Sanchron could identify him as a fae then maybe the others could as well. ""I am here to confirm the truth about the dark mage plague. I am also here to lend my skill to those who need me. I saw the dark mages with my own eyes. They're brutal monsters with souls as black as the darkest of nights. They killed everyone... even the children. I had no personal ties to any of them but they knew of me and I knew of them. There were rumors that I was the fallen fae circulating through that village and they accepted me anyway."" Orin clenched his fist tightly, and the storm clouds began to set in a bit faster.<br/><br/>Gorad wiggled around inside of the cloak. ""Calm down Orin, now is not the right time to vent buddy."" Gorad spoke using their mental link. Orin regained his composure and unballed his fist. He had never truly coped with the situation. When he witnessed the destruction all he could do was watch. Then he grabbed what he could and walked right through the village, staring at the slain people. Then he just walked and walked unti he reached Llanfon."
4181,Kobel - A Dark Star,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44904,2015-01-16T11:16:37,Kee/Xeyn,"Looking at Orin's schocked expression, Sanchron laughed, his thin red tongue just visible behins his fangs.<span style=""color: #FFFF80"">""Don't get too startled, friend. I am what my kin call a Strife Shaman. I just noticed a presence that seemed... How to put it? Unnaturally natural. If that makes any sense at all.""</span>He listened to the Fae explain his situation, his face turning from merry to grim again. He sighed as the Fae explained why he was in Llanfon and what he had seen.<span style=""color: #FFFF80"">""I am well aware of their cruelty. I am, in fact, hunting a kinsman who joined forces with them. My cousin. He was exiled, but... Hearing of his crimes, the elders sent me to deal with him.""</span>He grins again, giving the Fae a friendly pat on the shoulder.<span style=""color: #FFFF80"">""Say, friend, maybe we could work together, hm?The lesser races of this city could hardly pose any opposition to the Dark Magi, but a Fae and an Akir... And maybe we'll find someone else who's not completely useless.""</span>After saying that last bit, he looked immediately toward the two Diamay, his golden canine glare challenging them to speak up. He grins.<span style=""color: #FFFF80"">""And if my nose does not betray me, the two over there may be candidates.""</span>"
4182,Kobel - A Dark Star,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44904,2015-01-16T11:30:36,Cer Kamber,"Alysta smiled at the other diamay. ""Ive heard some talk, but i dont really listen to what my prey says before it dies."" Jethro, she noted, began snickering at her comment. To be honest, she thought he sounded more like a fuzzy maraca. ""Oh shush up, you giant furball. It wasnt meant to be a joke."" Alysta grinned lightly at the wolf. Then she turned back to the other diamay. ""Im Alysta by the way, and this is Jethro."" she patted the wolf on its head.<br/>Finally a plate of meat was set down in front of her. It was slightly overcook and smelled like it was soaked in brine, but meat was meat. She gave the wolf a nice sized slab then began tearing into her own. She watched the fae from a few seats down, leave and she had no trouble hearing their conversation from there. Hearing was a gift for her and she always tended to use it. Although the looks from the akir made her a little uneasy for once. Jethro picked up on her emotions and a low growl rumbled in hi throat. He didnt turn from the meat, but he tensed his muscles, ready to spring if he had to. He would always protect the woman who saved his life when he was a pup."
4183,Kobel - A Dark Star,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44904,2015-01-16T18:54:18,Alkalie,"Aliyah nodded as Alysta spoke and she smirked. ""I don't tend to listen to mine as it drivels on either. Maybe I should."" She shrugged and looked to meat and then to her own plate of chicken and the like and bit into it again, it was a bit over done, but it wasn't that bad. ""They need a new cook."" She joked so only Alysta could hear her and then took another large swig of her ale. She could hear Orin and the Akir talking just fine, a Fae huh? Interesting. She looked over though at a comment that was made. She gave a hasty look to Alysta and extended a hand. ""I'm Aliyah.""<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""And if my nose does not betray me, the two over there may be candidates.""</span><br/><br/>She turned in her seat and gave the Akir a look and then smirked. ""Are we then?"" She asked, crossing her arms over her chest. She looked over her shoulder to Alysta and snorted. ""Hey, he thinks we might be good for...something. Want to go see what?"" She asked and noted Jethro's stance. ""I hear you, boy. I hear you. I don't think they're a threat, yet."" She mused and stood, walking over and leaning on the bar next to the pair. ""So what is it I might be some help with?"" She asked, eyeing the pair, green eyes glittering."
4184,Kobel - A Dark Star,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44904,2015-01-16T20:39:56,Kokuei,"Orin ignored Aliyah for a moment and replied to Sanchron. ""I am sorry to hear that your cousin is such a foul creature. But there is no such thing as a lesser race. There are only lesser individuals, whose lives should be ripped from them in the most painful manner. Every race is unique in its own way. Nobody deserved to die the way those villagers did."" The storm clouds began pouring down on Llanfon. Orin turned to greet Aliyah. ""Hello, my name is Orin. I am here to help stop this dark mage rebellion. Can you explain why you and your friend were watching us?"" Orin examined Aliyah for a moment, taking mental notes of everything she was wearing. He focused on her face for a moment, the looked at her hair. He looked at it very intently, noting the exact texture of it. Judging from the looks of it, Sanchron was right about her. Everything about her seemed to scream out that she was a fighter."
4185,Kobel - A Dark Star,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44904,2015-01-16T21:51:51,Cer Kamber,"Alysta stood up and followed Aliyah over to the two men. Instinctively, Jethro bounded over to her with a menacing gaze. He never trusted anyone Alysta was near, especially not males.<br/><br/>Alysta stood close to the other woman. She was still in her mercenary leather outfit, but her purple cloth cloak covered most of it. She stood there, hands on her hips and a scowl on her face. Her gaze fell on Orin then to Sanchron. ""Im Alysta, pleased to meet you."" Although her words were polite, her voice was cold as ice. All this talk of mages taking over was ridiculous. True, she could use magic as well but she preferred not to unless it was a last resort.<br/><br/>Jethro pawed the ground, baring his teeth a little. He stopped when Alysta reached out and patted his head. As far as the wolf was concerned, Alysta was his pack, even if she was a diamay.<br/><br/>""Jeth, relax for now."" she said softly. ""If you want, we can still hunt later."""
4186,Kobel - A Dark Star,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=44904,2015-01-16T23:51:17,Alkalie,"Aliyah was currently garbed in black leather with silver trim, marking her as a well to do Mercenary, boots that came up to her knees and a silver colored cloak that fell around her shoulders. She never wore gloves as she didn't like the feel of something on her hands. She looked to Orin and nodded. ""Of course. I am Aliyah, we were merely curious about the other people down the bar. I was happy to leave well enough alone until your, err, friend, took an interest in us."" She was cordial, her voice soft like crushed velvet. Her posture however screamed that she was indeed a fighter and a considerable one at that.<br/><br/>""Mages, what have you heard of them?"" She asked him, uncrossing her arms and taking a seat and sliding her food down the bar to her after a slight reach. She hadn't been more than two seats down to start with. She took another swig of her ale after retrieving it and leaned back a little, using her feet for balance. She had come to choose a feline for her other shape and as so, her balance was fairly good, although, unlike the cat, in human form she did not always land on her feet. She looked to the Akir and sighed a little, content. ""I might be willing to help you in your cause, since this will affect me as well."""
4187,"Girl of Knives and Needles, Dreams of Blood and Animals",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45098&start=20,2015-01-27T05:45:21,BridlingEnd2535,"I looked to the thief and ushered him in. I closed the window and grabbed my robe to warm myself. Since I wasn't wearing my corset , things were more noticeable. I had tied the robe closed and found myself by the stove that didn't really heat the room. ""Things are very much alright. I had snuck money for the things you took. Not the first time either. If it was known stuff was missing. I would have had the money taken anyway. So I did myself the favor of paying it for you."" I looked to the figure. I smiled to him, unsure of what else to say. ""Why come back to check on me anyway?"" I asked the thief curiously.<br/><br/>I had always wondered what most men weren't as kind as this thief. Not much character in the world anymore and it made me upset."
4188,"Girl of Knives and Needles, Dreams of Blood and Animals",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45098&start=20,2015-01-28T08:35:42,Tidfe,"Rudolph looked around the room. Taking in the furnishing, he thought them luxury. Maybe not to her, but to him or any of the children he cared for. Well, it would be nice to sleep in an actual bed for once. Or just be surrounded by walls with no drafts. Just the fact there was a tiny stove in the corner. It would be like heaven. Moving over to the stove as well, he sat down and reached out his hands towards the warmth. Pain started to come back into his fingers and toes as he warmed up a bit. He had already noticed that her sleeping garments did not conceal much. He had seen that from the window. He relaxed as he noticed she had put on the robe. A frown crossed his features that information though.<br/><br/>""That sort of ruins the whole point of stealing."" He was pointedly avoiding the other question. He had no idea how to answer it. Tell her that she has been on his mind all day? Lie? Say he wanted to make sure he hadn't done any harm? Yeah. He could go with that one. It was close enough to the truth for him to tell her that. In fact, he opened his mouth to do just that. ""I just couldn't stop thinking about you.""<br/><br/>Blushing such a deep crimson, he clapped his hand over his mouth and hastily stood up. Now he had done it. The woman would surely think him mad. Or worst, only really here to take her. He had seen men do that in the streets before. The urchin did not care for it at all so he would never do that to another woman. But Gwen didn't know that. Stammering out random syllables, he tried explain himself but ultimately was unsuccessful."
4189,"Girl of Knives and Needles, Dreams of Blood and Animals",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45098&start=20,2015-01-28T15:54:26,BridlingEnd2535,"I had watched him move to the stove as well. Seeing him take in the room, I knew I had more than most. Having gone back to the stove and warmed myself. I frowned at his statement on thieving. Either I pay for it or my employer scolded me for being 'careless' as he always did. I looked to the stove and thought a moment. After a moment, I looked up to him when he spoke again. Seeing him flush and stammer made me smile softly to him. It was a bit strange for a stranger to say that but, I walked to him and hugged him to me. ""That is sweet of you,"" I said of him. ""I'm not use to someone saying that to be honest."" I said to him, carefully. ""No one would care to check in with a knife eared girl."" I pulled away and went to sit on my bed. No man would care for a orphaned child with a history of abuse on her. No one cares what happened to her. Not even her employer, yet she still stayed."
4190,"Girl of Knives and Needles, Dreams of Blood and Animals",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45098&start=20,2015-01-29T00:58:55,Tidfe,"Rudolph face turned even redder as she hugged him. Cause of his short height, many people easily towered above. Gwen was no exception. Being as his head maybe came to her shoulder if he stood straight. Usually he didn't as a smaller target made a harder target to hit. As much as the fact pained him. Though at the moment that wasn't quite the issue. Nope. What had his face turning a nice tomato shade did have to do with the height difference. In fact it had a lot to do with the height difference. When Gwen hugged him, his face landed in an interesting spot. Right between her breasts. He was so surprise that there was nothing he could do. Except of course have a very male reaction to finding himself in such a situation.<br/><br/>As soon as Gwen released him, he promptly sat back down. His hands went straight into his lap. The color of his face did not lessen any. He refused to look at her and just stared into the fire of the stove. It wasn't cause of how she looked. He was just highly embarrassed of himself and his reaction to the hug is all. ""It...It...It is not a problem. Or well. Um."" He was just make a blotch of it. Giving up, he decided to just let what fall from his mouth fall. ""I care. Then again, by many I am consider no one."""
4191,"Girl of Knives and Needles, Dreams of Blood and Animals",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45098&start=20,2015-01-29T03:00:42,BridlingEnd2535,"Having cold thoughts of my past and how people still treated me, I shivered slightly. I had looked over to the thief and smiled slightly, seeing his face. I was oblivious to the reason of his reaction now but I had just thought it was from his outburst earlier. I settled in looking to my lap and listened to his words as he spoke. When he told me he cared, I looked to him, sadness in my eyes. Anyone who cared for me normally got hurt from those who kicked me down. I learned to try to avoid being cared for but I couldn't change people's minds. I wish I could so I could vanish and hide. To be able to go out and find somewhere new to go and live a normal life. It was nothing but a dream though. A dream I had crushed many a time in the past. When he said that he wasn't considered someone, just a nobody, I looked to him.<br/><br/>""You are somebody, though many do not see it as so. Everyone has a story and everyone has a past. You are someone, even if it may be only to one person, you still are."" I smiled to him. It was true, my mother thought I was someone. She cared for me as both mother and a friend. I looked to him, ""If you don't believe me, then understand that I use to feel the same until over time I realized, I am someone. Be it with a death or someone close to you says it over and over and means it.""<br/><br/>I looked back to my lap, slightly unsure of what else to say. ""If someone cares, then you are somebody. I cared enough to let you take the things you needed. You cared enough to check and make sure I was alright."" I smiled to my lap. It was an odd feeling to be cared for again or was it because it was a man that cared? I didn't know, but either way, someone cared and that was what mattered."
4192,"Girl of Knives and Needles, Dreams of Blood and Animals",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45098&start=20,2015-01-30T06:35:03,Tidfe,"Rudolph rubbed his nose, leaving a smigde of dirt and grime behind. He hadn't done it to clean it. Nothing could probably get him completely clean again. Nothing except maybe scrubbing his skin raw. No. The nose rub and then the cheeky grin he threw Gwen's way was for an entirely different reason. While his face was still red, he wasn't an urchin for nothing. ""Now, I never said I believed I was no one. I am someone."" He puffed out his chest proudly as he thought of all the little ones in his care. ""But to many I am not. Bleh."" He stuck out his tongue in the direction of the shop floor. As if to say that people like the shop owner were the kinds of people that didn't care for him or his ilk. Which was highly likely.<br/><br/>His problem had mostly fixed itself by now, but Rudolph still made no move to raise. ""My children should be glad to know that then. They are the ones I'm usually worried about getting beaten down. Many...Many don't survive you know. The cold or the starvation...Either one does them in and both at once?"" He shook his head slowly. ""Please don't take this the wrong way...But someone like you probably wouldn't understand. It sounds like the streets have never been your home. Or if so, not for long."" He placed his hand on his chin and wiggled around on the floor to face Gwen. ""You ever need anything, just ask for Rudolph or the Flier. Word will get back to me faster than you can blink. Well...Maybe not quite that fast."""
4193,"Girl of Knives and Needles, Dreams of Blood and Animals",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45098&start=20,2015-01-30T07:49:06,BridlingEnd2535,"I smiled to him when he said those things. It was nice to hear someone didn't loose themselves in the hate of the world. The world that kept moving forward and never looked for those lost in different ways. Looking to the flame in the stove, I thought on what happened in my life. How different we were, yet the same in many ways. He lived on the streets, I was bounced from place to place, tormented day after day in the streets, at home before mother died and in the orphanage that I came to find myself. It was rough going in my life. The pain in my ears still remained, no matter how hard I tried to hide and bury the memory, it always came back with each person. Each person made the pain worse or lessen depending on how they were to me. It was a pain I grew use to, how I learned how people worked. What person was good and who was bad. I was judged by all, good and bad. But this thief reminded me that it is harder on the streets. I could see it, how he did what he could to help those in need. I had always seen people for what they were, even if it took time, each person was different. All showed their true selves by how they acted. But many change in time, that was certain. I looked to him, ""does anyone need anything to keep from the cold? I have extra quilts I made when I have nothing to do."" I said to him quietly. I looked to him, ""I may not know much on what is going on, but I can at least help you with something, even if I don't know you."" I said, ""a flaw I grew up with."""
4194,"Girl of Knives and Needles, Dreams of Blood and Animals",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45098&start=20,2015-01-30T22:33:22,Tidfe,"Rudolph slowly shook his head. It was a nice thought, but one that would ultimately get them into trouble. Nice things never lasted long. Either they were stolen or torn apart to make other things. Usually stolen was the more likely outcome. In a place where even the thinnest scrap was valuable, anything as nice as what Gwen certainly made...Well, there was no way to keep a hold of it for themselves. Not unless they wanted to start turf wars with the other mini urchin gangs. There weren't many that wanted to go up against him, but there were some. Though maybe, just maybe, he could pick up one. Cut it up and patch up all the clothes of his children. That way they could stay warmer and people wouldn't be as likely to take away the clothes. After all, it was hard to catch and take the clothes off a wily urchin. They never seemed to stay in one place for very long.<br/><br/>""I will take one. One you would not mind seeing cut up."" He gave her a shy grin, feeling out of his depth here. ""I could use it patch up their clothes. I can't have anything too nice. It would get stolen or look suspicious. The less eyes on us, the better off we are. As convoluted as that is to say."" He stumbled over the word convoluted, but managed to get it out anyway. He had overheard it in a conversation and knew sort of what it meant. Sort of being the key word. ""And that is a flaw in some things and a great advantage in others. Such as in my case."" He stood up and stretched, not even touching the ceiling of the attic when he did so. ""I should probably get out of your hair now though. Before I get you in trouble."""
4195,"Girl of Knives and Needles, Dreams of Blood and Animals",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45098&start=20,2015-01-30T22:49:05,BridlingEnd2535,"I smiled to him, ""Anything I can do to help is all I ask. Besides I make quilts all the time. I have at least five of them."" I said to him with a quiet tone. I stood and walked to a chest that was fairly large, opening it. I pulled out a few fairly large quilts with scraps that would have been tossed away. I looked to him and smiled. ""Take your pick, all of these are just things that I do when there is nothing but reading."" I looked back in the chest and sighed. I looked back to the thief, making a motion for him to have at them. I moved back to the bed and sat down. I thought about the children he spoke about. I had seen them when I went out on occasion. I had wanted to get them something so that it wasn't too hard on them. I understood some things that they have to face. My childhood days told me all I needed to know."
4196,"Girl of Knives and Needles, Dreams of Blood and Animals",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45098&start=20,2015-01-30T23:31:27,Tidfe,"Rudolph watched her move about. His body was relaxed, but his mind was on alert. While she hadn't sounded an alarm let, his brain was still wired for it to come at any moment. Lessons learned the hard on the streets. They were often hard to get rid of completely. Waiting for her to step back, he moved towards the quilts she had taken out. Running his hands on the edges, he was amazed at how they felt. He was only a little ashamed by the fact that his hands left a trail of black grime behind them. Not that it would matter in the long run considering where it would be going. Refusing to touch the others, he dragged the one he had been handling towards him and spread it out. His eyes could pick out the slightly larger pattern. It was lovely and as he bent closer, the stitching was small and even as well. It was quality work. There was no doubt there about that. The urchin leader only had a small stab of guilt at taking something so fine. Only a small one though.<br/><br/>While he could see the bigger picture, he could also see the scraps Gwen had used. They were perfect. Cut straight and pretty evenly. Rudolph, if he was careful, could use the squares and the thread from the quilt stitching to patch up the clothes. If he hid it away, he could have it taken apart within a couple of weeks. Maybe even before it was stolen by the others. He could also sacrifice some of the potential thread and cut the quilt in half. That would make it go by even faster. It would all work out. He could see it so easily in his mind.<br/><br/>Bundling up the quilt, he stuffed it under his shirt. Bowing as much as he could, he gave Gwen one last grin. ""I will take my leave now. Farewell! Thank you once again!"" Moving quietly across the floor, he open the window and slipped out of it. Pausing on the roof, he gave her a final wave."
4197,"Girl of Knives and Needles, Dreams of Blood and Animals",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45098&start=20,2015-01-30T23:46:19,BridlingEnd2535,"I watched him as he went over to the quilts. I saw how he took in the work and saw the look of him being impressed. I smiled slightly as he took a closer look. It was nice to see someone look at what I could do and be able to use it, even if it was to take it apart. It was still being used in my case and it made me happy. I thought to myself to save more scraps and store them in the chest if he ever needed more. I watched as he got up and bowed to me. I flushed slightly and watched him leave. I waved back and went to close the window. I locked it and huffed to myself and closed the curtains. I then went to clean up the quilts and put them back in the trunk. I then settled back on the bed with my book and was thinking on helping him with things. Why are you thinking that? The thought snapped at me. Why are you helping a stranger that stole from the store and then left without warning? I fought my questioning side and was relaxing with my calmer and nicer side of my mind. The side that wanted to help everyone that didn't get the help many should give them.<br/><br/>For the next few days, I collected scraps and thread for the Thief. I paid for them myself, claiming that I was going to make more quilts. My employer just let me be and vanished like he always did. But he acted strange and it was setting me on edge."
4198,"Girl of Knives and Needles, Dreams of Blood and Animals",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45098&start=20,2015-01-31T05:05:30,Tidfe,"Rudolph stayed indoors for the next few days. Or as indoors as possible. The old warehouse where he called home wasn't much. A fire next door had basically weakened the structure enough that the owner just abandoned it. Apparently it was too much money to rebuild it. Not that Rudolph was gonna complain about that. When he had found it, the elements had taken its toll, leaving cracks and holes everywhere. It looked like it could fall down at any moment and just might one day crush them all. But it had most of a roof and where there were holes, he had strung out tarps stolen from ships and buckets. No rain or snow would be wasted here. Sure, it might not always be drinkable, but it was better than nothing at times. Bits of mud from the nearby shore edged any of the smaller cracks and kept some of the wind at bay. The corners had boxes and junk stacked against them, reaching almost to the ceiling. Whatever he or the urchins found that they thought would be useful was brought back and added to the stacks.<br/><br/>The stacks had two functions. The first was an attempt to help support the roof a bit. Unfortunately, that really doesn't work in the grand scheme of things, but there was a reason why Rudolph wasn't an architect. The second function was as a sort of storage of sorts. While all the stacks had a mix of junk, there always seemed to be more of one item in there than any other. Was primarily wood they used to try and shore up the cracks and supports when they had nails. Another one seem to be wheels and any sort of metal they could find. A third was mostly rocks and such that they could use as a defense or for hammering things. The last one seemed to be the smallest pile and for good reason. The last was anything that could be fenced for a few pennies. Scrap metals, rings, hats, umbrellas. Basically anything that wasn't nailed down and often lost on the streets.<br/><br/>No. The warehouse certainly wasn't much, but it was home. And that is where Rudolph was spending most of his time and he quickly and carefully took apart the quilt. A good stack of scraps were already by his side and his little wooden stick he was using as a spool had a good amount of thread on it. That was where one of his boys found him as he raced into the warehouse. ""There bee' anoth'r one sirree!"" Rudolph looked up from his work and listened intently as the boy explained about the murders that had apparently happened last night. Or not last night as he learned that a few of them had taken place a few days ago. He raised his eyebrows and was just about to question who of the whores bit the dust when the boy's last words chilled him to the bone. ""Las'un was a clerkie gurl. Workin' sex ta mak' few ex'ra pennies.""<br/><br/>This man seemed to be getting bolder and bolder. Hiding the quilt and scraps in the wood stash, he stood up and dusted off his pants. ""Thanks Tom. Tell everyone, especially the girls to be careful at night now. We don't hear nothing and we don't see nothing. No one goes off alone either.""  Rudolph watched him go off before he headed out himself. It was still daylight and he would have to tread carefully until he got to Gwen's shop, but he figured he better warn her. If this guy was starting to up the ante a bit, she needed to be warned. After all, she was the type to let in anyone and while he had to admire the guts that took, he also had to admit it was just a wee bit stupid. As she said it was a flaw and as he pointed out, only in some situations. This was definitely one of them."
4199,"Girl of Knives and Needles, Dreams of Blood and Animals",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45098&start=20,2015-01-31T06:32:48,BridlingEnd2535,"I had found myself quietly embrodering a hankerchief with an elaborate design. A crest that I had creativly come up with. I was glad there wasn't much going on at the store. I had time to keep everything up to speed. Looking out the window, I spotted the different people going about their day. I thought about the Thief, who I was thinking of more and more often, and how he was with his people he cared about. The thought of the children and women being cold all the time at night made me a bit upset and thought I could make each one a quilt. It would give me something to do and they could use them over and over. I sighed, I was getting ahead of myself. He took what he needed and if he needed more help he would come back.<br/><br/>I finished my new hankerchef when my employer returned, winded and looked off. ""Fetch me brandy and bring it to my study,"" he said quickly to me. ""NOW!"" He snapped and was upstairs. I moved fast to the kitchen with a jump and grabbed his brandy glass and his brandy from the cabinets. I moved fast upstairs and was greeted with a sneer and he took both items from me. ""Leave me,"" He said and I quickly left to continue to work downstairs. He had his fits sometimes when a Woman refused him. This one was bad enough that he looked like he would tear me apart and leave me. The thought made me shudder. But something in that look told me that there was a connection to something. I shook my head, it wasn't anything.<br/><br/>I worked slowly and carefully. I heard my employer smashing his brandy glass from upstairs. I jumped when I heard it, even though I knew it would happen. I felt uneasy and looked to my lap when he came down and was getting a few things before leaving.  I watched him and when he fully was gone, I was relaxing."
4200,"Girl of Knives and Needles, Dreams of Blood and Animals",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45098&start=20,2015-01-31T06:58:09,Tidfe,"Rudolph moved from alley to alley. Streets flashed by as he ran. People shouted at him as he bumped them aside, but none tried to stop him. So very few people stuck their necks out for others here. Not to mention, there was no one behind him yelling stop or anything like that. Skidding to a stop at the end of the alley just in front of Gwen's shop, he placed his hands on his knees. His breath came out in tiny puffs of clouds as he panted. The cold air hurt his lungs, but it wasn't too bad. Straightening up, he was just in time to see the man leave. His teeth was on edge as he watched the shop owner. The man still sent a bad feeling through Rudolph. The urchin did not know why. The guy just did.<br/><br/>Waiting until he was out of sight, he slipped up to the shop into the store. He didn't even bother silencing the little bell that crinkled above him. He wanted Gwen to know he was here. He had come to warn her after all. Outside, the sun started to set in the sky, lighting it aflame. Moving towards the back of the store, his eyes kept shifting everywhere out of habit. ""Miss?"""
4201,"Girl of Knives and Needles, Dreams of Blood and Animals",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45098&start=20,2015-01-31T07:06:47,BridlingEnd2535,"I jumped from my seat, clearly on edge and weary. I relaxed when I heard a familiar voice. ""Rudolph?"" I called his name from the back chairs in the work room. I had another Embroidery going for a second handkerchief.  I set everything down and got up to go to the front. I spotted the thief and felt a warm smile cross my face. For someone I didn't know, I liked him, a lot. I walked to him and saw the expression on his face, something was wrong. ""What is the matter, Rudolph? Is someone hurt or in trouble?"" I looked to him with concern. If anything was wrong, i wanted to know so I could help. The events from earlier having passed for now since, my now deeming friend, came for something. Something that had to be risked in broad day light. Of that I took note, and I took good note of it, so it was serious."
4202,"Girl of Knives and Needles, Dreams of Blood and Animals",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45098&start=20,2015-02-01T05:29:53,Tidfe,"Rudolph heard his name being called from the back. Making his way towards there, meeting Gwen when she came towards the front. He winced a little at the question, not realizing that his face had given away his intention before he could think of any words. He hadn't meant to cause such a panic in her. He quickly shook his head before he realized that he might be lying. Someone being murder could be hurt. Just very permanently hurt. ""You could say that, of sorts. You have heard about the murders? Right?"" He moved to duck out of sight from the front window. Crouching behind the cashier table, he nodded his head toward the back. ""Maybe it would be best if we talked back there? If most people saw me here, I would get the coppers on me in minutes. Getting hauled out of here is not on my list today. Not before I tell you something anyway."""
4203,"Girl of Knives and Needles, Dreams of Blood and Animals",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45098&start=20,2015-02-03T03:15:55,BridlingEnd2535,"I had looked to him worried and when he spoke of the murders. I felt uneasy, really uneasy. I had a bad feeling of something happening but I didn't know if I could trust him enough to tell him. Yet he came all this way to warn me. I looked to him, ""My employer has been acting stranger and stranger of late. I don't know if he is having trouble courting the women but he is already been very vocal about his emotions."" I said and felt like crying. I never liked to be yelled at but I always was yelled at. My Employer always yelled at me for something. But him shattering a glass after I left the room and him snapping at me like he did told me there was more to it. ""He came in earlier demanding whiskey and then shattered the glass in his room when he got even more frustrated. Something isn't right and I feel something bad is gonna happen."" I babbled to the thief. I hugged myself and sobbed quietly, rubbing my eyes as I smeared makeup on my face. I turned away from him, not liking people seeing me cry. ""I don't mean to cry in front of you,"" I said to him quietly."
4204,"Girl of Knives and Needles, Dreams of Blood and Animals",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45098&start=20,2015-02-03T05:06:44,Tidfe,"Rudolph frowned as Gwen spoke. He never did like her employer to begin with. That was a given. But this? Her words about how he was acting stranger and stranger? That just made the small goo of dislike in his mind solidify into a hard ball of hate. Not to mention thrown in a little dread and despair into the mix and you have a nice little feeling in the pit of your stomach. And by nice, it wasn't the nice feeling where birds were singing. More like the paradox form of the saying. Or was it the opposite. Either way, the feeling was there in the pit of his stomach now and he kept his ears on high alert for that bell sound. Or any sound at all really.<br/><br/>Though when she started to cry. That was a sound he hadn't expected. Forgetting for a moment about how grimy he was and about how well soot transfers, he moved to hug her. It was a gentle hug as he quietly made calming noises. A hand would rub her back soothingly, trying to get her to calm down some so she wouldn't cry. It was obviously she didn't like too, at least in front of him and he never liked leaving people crying. It was the reason he had stayed when they first met after all. ""Sorry miss. I did not mean to make your cry. I'm sure it is nothing. Just....Just the women being cautious and not wanting to go out with him. Sometimes, men get..."" He paused and just decided to be blunt. ""Sometimes men get hard in the pants and stop thinking with anything that isn't between their legs."" His face reddened so much as he said that, but he hoped to try and soothe her fears. Needless to say, he probably wasn't the best one for the job."
4205,"Girl of Knives and Needles, Dreams of Blood and Animals",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45098&start=20,2015-02-03T06:35:58,BridlingEnd2535,"I had flushed when he said that to me. ""I know how men think, but this one was of thoughts of killing."" I pushed gently away from him. ""He is a nice man to me, never laid a hand on me of any kind. Yet now.. I fear that he may do something that will be rash."" I rubbed my arms and looked away again. The way the murders came along and how they got closer to the shop. I shook my head at the thought. I was over reacting, or was I? My gut always told me right. I never listened to it when it was warning me of something. This time it has been getting worse and worse. I had walked back to the kitchen area to clean up my face a bit. At least try to look normal."
4206,"Girl of Knives and Needles, Dreams of Blood and Animals",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45098&start=20,2015-02-05T05:57:28,Tidfe,"Rudolph watched her go towards the back. He had no idea the murders were getting closer and closer to Gwen's shop. The urchins didn't bother so much with street names so much as what they looked like. Not to mention most of them did not even know about Gwen's shop so they never relayed that information to him. Which might be helpful, but alas, hindsight is twenty twenty. ""If you fear, then why do you stay here?"" He followed her back towards the kitchen. He was careful not to lean up against anything. Or touch anything for that matter. Last thing he needed to do was bring more trouble upon Gwen.<br/><br/>He looked at Gwen and tried to ignore everything he saw in the kitchen. There was plenty worth stealing. The silverware. The bowls and cups he could see laying about. The food he knew would be in the pantry. The wood by the stove. All of it he could take and make use of. The only limit was how much he could carry. Of course, he wouldn't do it and firmly stuck his hands under his shirt. Despite his age, many of his actions could still be considered child like. Probably from the habit of avoiding most adults. ""You can come with me. I don't have much to offer, but you wouldn't have to worry about him anymore."""
4207,"Girl of Knives and Needles, Dreams of Blood and Animals",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45098&start=40,2015-02-10T16:00:33,BridlingEnd2535,"I shook my head slowly. It wasn't worth getting into trouble for leaving. I owed a lot to my employer for taking me in and feeding me and letting me work. ""I can't leave like that. It is hard to explain. But I just can't, not yet."" I looked to the thief. ""I have a lot I need to do before leaving here."" I heard the front door open and I grabbed the thief and pushed him in the closet and threw a cover on him and went to the front. ""Welcome, how may I help you today?"" I asked cheery. I saw it was my employer. ""You can get me another glass and more brandy. I want to see you in my study once you do. Close the store, I am not in the mood to deal with anyone else today."" I felt my heart rate pick up and I went on to do as he asked. I walked to the back and felt the eyes of my employer follow me. Something was really wrong. I heard him follow in behind me and walked really close to me as I worked to get his drink. ""Now to my office,"" he said. His breath reeking of alcohol and blood."
4208,"Girl of Knives and Needles, Dreams of Blood and Animals",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45098&start=40,2015-02-10T21:37:31,Tidfe,"Rudolph gave a slow nod. He could understand her reluctance to leave. It was hard to leave someone, even abusive, if they were just about your only rock in the world. Though that didn't mean he hadn't wanted to scream in frustration whenever he saw something like Gwen's situation. It made him so mad to think of someone as sweet as her being under the thumb of someone who made his gut churn in revulsion. Not that he could offer her much better he realized. It was like being caught between a rock and a hard place. On the one hand, abuse but a roof over your head. On the other, someone who would treat her right but who couldn't probably keep the rain away.<br/><br/>Though his train of thought was interrupted as he suddenly found himself being pushed into a closet. He had distantly heard the bell rang, but thought nothing of it. He was in the back. Usually where most costumers weren't allowed to go. Of course, it might be someone allowed back here, but Rudolph seriously doubted the likely heard of that. A breath of pain escaped his lips as his elbow jabbed against something already in the closet. It wasn't too happy with sharing space apparently. Before he could get much of a protest out, he felt a blanket covering his head. It was wool and it felt scratchy against his face.<br/><br/>Grumbling under his breath, he slid down the wall and drew his knees up to his chest. Resting his head there, he kept his breathing as shallow as possible. This accomplished two things. First it would keep the blanket from moving too much and him being noticed. The second was it allowed him to eavesdrop on anyone who came back here with Gwen. Almost a second later, he wished he was making a lot of noise as the sleazy voice of the shopowner reached his ears. It was muffled and he had a heard time making out what he was saying, but that didn't stop the street rat's gut from clenching hard against him.<br/><br/>He started to move slowly, barely an inch a second as he got ready. In his mind, he was already trying to figure out the best way to dispatch the man before he could raise a hand to Gwen. He could always make it look like a robbery that got interrupted should it come down to it, but first he had to measure everything else that could happen. Namely he was about to take on a very healthy male that was both taller and weighed more than him. This should be fun."
4209,"Girl of Knives and Needles, Dreams of Blood and Animals",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45098&start=40,2015-02-24T03:47:21,BridlingEnd2535,"I calmed my breathing as I grabbed his drink and glass. My mind and body on high alert. I was afraid of my employer, finding myself in this situation only made it worse. I trembled enough for him to see. He grabbed my arm and I was forced against the wall as he pinned me. I struggled underneath him, tears falling and I was crying for him to let go. He only pressed more and laughed at me. ""You are my next one. Since I am having bad luck with the others."" I looked to him wide eyed and I kneeded him in the groin and rushed for the door. I was tackled down and I screamed for him to let go. I thrashed violently as he pinned me yet again. Seeing his dirty grin, he leaned down and bit hard on my neck and I could feel the breaking of the skin. I was wailing in pain as he bit more.  The feeling of blood oozing down as he pulled away. I felt the burning and stinging of an open wound on my neck. I found it hard to breath as I began to go into a panic attack. I was blacking out and loosing blood."
4210,"Girl of Knives and Needles, Dreams of Blood and Animals",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45098&start=40,2015-02-24T05:00:12,Tidfe,"Rudolph had no idea what was going outside the closet. He could hear sounds of them moving around and used those to cover his movements. He only had one shot at this and he wasn't about to blow it. Then came the screams. It wasn't a blood curdling scream by any means. Not when you hear screams daily while you try to sleep anyway. That didn't make it any less effective though as he froze in place. His heart pumped faster and his mind was already going into flight or fight mode. Being who he was, he picked fight and burst from the closet.<br/><br/>Fighting off the cloth, he had only been frozen for a few seconds but that was enough apparently. Blood scent the air and like a bloodhoung, Rudolph turned towards it. His eyes widen at what he saw. Gwen on the floor with the shop owner above her. Which of itself wasn't that of an unusual site for the street urchin. No, what had him repressing his body's orders to flee and leave Gwen to her fate was the bloody mix dripping from the man's mouth. He wasn't sure it if was his or Gwen's, but as he cast a quick glance towards the pool of dark red forming on the wooden floor he had his answer. ""Get off of her!""<br/><br/>Basically ruining his chance of surprise by yelling that, Rudolph tackled the man's side, rolling him and if he still had a good grip on Gwen, her as well. With the hard floor at his back, he moved to encircle the man's neck in a choke hold. ""Gwen! Gwen if you can hear me, try to break free!"" He had no idea if she could hear him or not, but it was worth a try. He didn't even know if she was still alive and that sent a stab of regret straight to his heart. He was only getting to know the knife eared girl and he was liking what he was seeing so far. She was kind and sweet and did her best to help him. If this man had killed her....Well, it wouldn't be the first time he had to take a life and he doubted it would be the last."
4211,"Girl of Knives and Needles, Dreams of Blood and Animals",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45098&start=40,2015-02-24T05:13:36,BridlingEnd2535,"I struggled to remain awake. The pain making me remember my ears. The other children that tormented me on what I believed in. I heard a voice in the distance of my mind. Well more outside my mind. But being in this state, I counted as a distance. I struggled to get control of my body, I felt the pain grow as I began to come to. Hearing Rudolph call for me to move, I struggled to break free in my weakened state. Forcing the man over me to let go, I drug myself away and dragged a cloth to press on my neck to try and stop the bleeding. The pain was so much that I found breathing hard still. I felt my eyes slowly close, like I was tired.  I fought to keep them open. I felt cold the longer I laid on the floor. I began to notice my vision becoming blurrier. I tried to focus on the ceiling and struggled to stay awake. I winced as I pressed more on the cloth. I had to stay awake. I was not going to die here. Not like this, I had too much left to do."
4212,"Girl of Knives and Needles, Dreams of Blood and Animals",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45098&start=40,2015-02-24T06:20:43,Tidfe,"Rudolph kept his grip firm even as he felt the man dig his nails into his arm. He was too far under the chin and had too tight of a hold on him for the shop owner to attempt a bite. Thank goodness for that as he was fairly sure he didn't want those teeth ripping into his flesh. Or really any blood mixing as he heard awful rumors about people who did that. Get one person high and then have them mix their blood with others to get them high. He didn't know the success ratio and he did not really want to find out either. As soon as the man went limp, he released him and scrambled out from under the heavy body.<br/><br/>Avoiding the dark red stain on the floor, he made his way over to Gwen. It wasn't hard to find her. A trail of blood lead straight to her. Kneeling down, he placed his own hand over hers to try and stop the wound. ""Gwen! Gwen! Oh bloody fucking hell."" Figuring she couldn't hear him curse like that, he shifted into a crouching position and put one arm around her shoulders and the other under the bend in her knees. ""This may hurt a bit and I'm sorry for that."" He would try to be careful as he lifted her up, but time was essential here. He did not know how long the owner would be out or how long Gwen had to keep losing blood like she was. He had to get her to a doctor. One who hopefully would actually help instead of just adding her to his body collection."
4213,"Girl of Knives and Needles, Dreams of Blood and Animals",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45098&start=40,2015-02-24T16:23:50,BridlingEnd2535,"I sobbed in pain, Having lost my voice from screaming. The pain still there and my body feeling colder by the minute. I didn't know how long I was in this state but it got worse the longer I had an open wound. I gripped hard at reality. Trying my hardest to stay awake. Even if it was me just sobbing in pain. It showed I was still alive. I wTched as different past events flashed in my mind. It settled on the one with my mother.<br/><br/>'I walked down the hall to my mother's room. She had gotten extremely ill over night. I helped where I could and the doctor spoke quietly to my mother. I peeked through the door that was cracked open. My mother looked sad, but she brightened when she saw me. The doctor bid his fairwell and walked past me. I watched him before going to my mother. She just told me on how much better she felt. But both of us knew she was lying.'"
4214,"Girl of Knives and Needles, Dreams of Blood and Animals",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45098&start=40,2015-02-26T17:10:38,Tidfe,"The sobs about tore his heart in two. Rudolph knew though that the sobs were a good thing. Dead people don't sob after all. Skirting out the back door with her in his arms, he stuck to the shadows. The night was cool and the sounds of the night class could be heard all around them.<br/><br/>The screech of a cat. The bored, pretend moans of a prostitute pleasing one of the so called gentlemen. The quiet rustling of burglars going about their own business. Even the sounds of the sick and downtrodden finally taking their last breath could be heard in the dingy stone alleys. Rudolph just hoped Gwen wasn't among them.<br/><br/>The sobbing helped the urchin know how much time she had left. Or at least a good guess anyway. As they got quieter, Rudolph started to move faster. Even if it brought a risk of increased pain from the jostling, he figured it wouldn't matter if she passed out. After all, that was what the brain did right? Bah. He didn't want to think about that. He wasn't a doctor for a reason.<br/><br/>Coming up behind one of the few poor doctors he knew about, he kicked open the door. Who cared if he was with a patient? Or as the most likely case, a victim? He needed help and while having no medical skills, he was gonna be quite convincing to the doctor that he should try really hard to save her. Especially if he valued his own life at all."
4215,"Girl of Knives and Needles, Dreams of Blood and Animals",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45098&start=40,2015-02-26T17:38:07,BridlingEnd2535,"The memory continued in my mind.<br/><br/>'My mother sobbed and held her hands to her face. I hugged to her, crying as well. She didn't have much time and I felt it. ""Gwen, promise me you will always be kind. Never be like the others. Rude, ungreatful and abusive, please promise me."" She said to me, tears stainingn her cheeks. I looked to my mother and nodded. Tears reforming and I was back to hugging her. We stayed like that for a while before I was getting her tea to calm her.'<br/><br/>I walked through the memory, remembering that day. The day my mother died when I left her room. I felt more tears form as I was carried and moved around. I just hoped it wouldn't last much longer."
4216,"Girl of Knives and Needles, Dreams of Blood and Animals",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45098&start=40,2015-03-01T04:09:42,Tidfe,"Rudolph glowered at the doctor. Only really way to describe the look he was giving the blonde man before him as he worked around Gwen. ""I can't work with you hovering over me."" The doctor's tone hid the fact that he was nervous and frustrated and just a bit panicked. He couldn't tell if whatever had made the wound had hit the jugular or what. On top of that, the wound looked strangely like...Teeth marks. Like someone had taken a good chunk out of her throat or tried too. He repressed a shiver just as Rudolph growled at him. Apparently he was taking too long for the good urchin. Shaking his head, he poked Gwen once in the side to measure her reaction before he quickly stuck the needle through both sides of the skin. There. That should both measure her reaction and he won't lose it before he cleaned and cauterize the wound. ""You know I won't let her die.""<br/><br/>""I know you are a doctor. That you've good to us. Don't mean you aren't like the others."" Rudolph didn't even wince as the needle went into the skin. Though he did as the blonde started to clean the wound quickly and efficiently. In almost no time, he was sticking his fingers in there, trying to find the cause of all the blood. He would never understand how he could do that. Nor did he ever really want to understand.<br/><br/>""Put that metal pin in the fire. And don't take it out."" He didn't even turn to see if Rudolph followed the directions of not. He had found the major part of the bleeding and was currently trying to keep it from spilling out and muddying up the wound yet again. The less pain he had to make Gwen suffer the better off he was. Rudolph, for his part, kept his eyes on the doctor. He was nervous and cagey and it showed in his movements. How he had to control each and every step so that it appeared his muscles were stiff."
4217,"Girl of Knives and Needles, Dreams of Blood and Animals",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45098,2015-01-18T02:10:01,BridlingEnd2535,"When I was a kid, I use to think that men wore dresses and women wore trousers.  I thought it didn't matter on what you wore anywhere. And because my mother thought it was cute, she would tell me that men would wear trousers to try and show that they were above rules. Not really a big deal telling a child small tales while they grew up. But one day, before I knew that girls couldn't have their hair cut short. I was bullied, being called names and kicked in the dirt. The other boys and girls pulling at my ears, calling me a Knife ear. I didn't know what it meant. I was a sheltered child and I had caved under them. My eyes watering as they pulled and beat on me. The officers that walked on the street scared off the children and I was brought home. Silent between two men and looking at my feet as my mother opened the door. I could remember the grief that was on her face as she looked on me. I was bruised, beaten and my ears bloody from the other kids pulling them.<br/>That wasn't the first time that happened. Through the years as I got older and so did my child hood attackers. They became more violent. Till one day they had me where no one could get to us. I was cornered and they finally told me what they met. They meant to cut my ears due to how I talked about how women would be free in wearing the clothes they wished. They held me down and shoved cloth in my mouth to the point I was coughing and gagging. The pain, always the pain I felt when they went to cut my ears. Cropping them like you would a guard dog. ""Now you look the part of your fantasy,"" They spat to me. I never felt pain like that in my life. It always woke me up in the night and I would touch my cropped ears. I had moved from that city with my mother since that day. She had enough of seeing her child tormented. But soon after we left, She died.  I wasn't told how she died, but to be sure that everything was going to be alright. It wasn't, it never was.  I had been put up in a orphanage and lived there for the remaining two years of my life. As luck would have it, I had found someone who come by, a few days before I was to be released, to give me work. Tailoring, something I was good at. The man that took me in had been kind enough to let me have the spare room in the attic and work in the store below.<br/>A kind and elderly looking man if you catch him in a good light but still young. I couldn't quite catch an age but I felt he was well in his forties or fifties. Years passed and things have become oddly out of hand. Murders have been popping up over the news papers and been spreading through the city gossip like wild fire. The women and men that come in would speak of these things and many other things while I measured them and went about getting their clothes suited for them. Still even as an adult, I get no respect as I am swatted away many times like a fly by one's ear. Though I was the only one who worked the shop. The man had lost his wife and put me in charge on keeping the store going. I had done so with silent gratitude.<br/>But I digress, I was known as the Knife-Eared girl or Gwen the Knife-Eared. Something shameful but I grew into it. Using it as a shield and found myself happier than to put up a fight about it.<br/><br/>""Gwen!"" Came a customer's call as I struggled to keep up with everything. Something was going on today and I didn't know what. I just had opened the store to find five people outside and they rushed in to get what they needed and pay. ""Yes, ma'am,"" I said as I slid behind the counter. ""How long will it be till my dress is ready?"" the woman asked. ""I will have it done tomorrow ma'am,"" I said quickly and politely. ""I need it by tonight,"" She snapped. ""Ma'am, I apologize, I will have it done by tonight,"" I said and she huffed and walked off. The door slamming behind her and I went back to the Gentlemen who waited patiently. ""I apologize sir,"" I said hastily. ""Oh no no, you are fine,"" He motioned me to continue to tailor his suit to fit him and he was happy after a good ten minutes. ""Ah, always good work Gwen,"" He said and gave me some coin before going to pay for his tailoring. I rushed from the front to the back all throughout the day. Trying to get dresses and suits tailored accordingly to each customer."
4218,"Girl of Knives and Needles, Dreams of Blood and Animals",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45098,2015-01-19T03:55:38,Tidfe,"Rudolph watched the store from the shadows of the alley. He saw people go in and out, all seemingly in such a hurry to get to the next place. He did not know why. They would still be in just as much of a hurry to leave the place they arrived at. It was like they never chose to rest. Not that he minded too much. It usually meant there was at least one house completely empty except for the servants that were just ripe for the pickings.<br/><br/>This time though, he was going to try something a little different. A tailor store. Not for the money though he could use it. No. This time he needed sewing materials for some of the younger urchins. They had outgrown their old clothes and there weren't any that they could wear in the meantime. He had already tried to check the rag bins and he found some pretty good material, but no thread and that was what he needed the most. Sure, the clothes he would probably steal could be worn, but first he would pluck anything that could be used to sew or bind and then past it off to the urchins.<br/><br/>That may seem cruel, but he knew that an urchin in fine things was more noticeable than one in ratty cloths. Besides, anything taken off that couldn't be made into thread would be made into a blanket. All he had to do was be patient and wait for the shop to close. Surely it wouldn't be long now till the doors were locked and the employees all gone to their own beds. That was when he would strike."
4219,"Girl of Knives and Needles, Dreams of Blood and Animals",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45098,2015-01-19T04:08:33,BridlingEnd2535,"I took a small break to eat and huffed as my employer came down to go out for the evening. I bid him a good night since I would be in the back finishing the rest of the orders before he got back. Looking to the time. I had about another hour before I had to close the doors for good for the night. I sighed and looked around for something small to eat in the back kitchen. Grabbing a few strawberries and some honeydew for a light dinner/snack. I went back to the front to see what else I needed to do. I had begun to sweep the store as I waited for time to pass.<br/><br/>The hour passed by quickly as I swept. I began to lock up and started to check the money before bringing it all to the safe in my Employer's room. I huffed as I went back down stairs and blew out the candles that lit the room. I went into the back and was working on large dresses left behind as well as patching coats for the men and tailoring the pants. I had till early the next morning to finish it all. I took small breaks and had small snacks to tide me over and to keep me awake. I heard my Employer come back in with what sounded like a women. I didn't budge, I continued to work.<br/><br/>Over time I began to slowly drift into a light sleep as I was working on a the hems of a dress for a woman who was more clumsy than I was. I felt my eyes getting heavier till I finally gave in and passed out on the work table. The day had been too much for me."
4220,"Girl of Knives and Needles, Dreams of Blood and Animals",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45098,2015-01-19T04:18:41,Tidfe,"Rudolph saw the owner leave, but he did not move from his hiding spot. The lights were still on and that meant someone was up. Though who, he wasn't quite sure. He was too far away to be able to see clearly into the windows and he knew he would have to move a bit closer if he was going to pull this off. Just as he was about ready to move though, the man came back with a giggling girl on his arm. The urchin leader made a sneer as he watched the two go back into the shop. He had simply to go get someone to warm his bed, leaving his employee alone. The male went down in Rudolph's books as he crept closer to peek through the window.<br/><br/>Not seeing anything in the darkened room, he made his way slowly to the door and looked around, he would have to work in short bursts if he did not want to be caught. Fishing out his lock picking kit, it took him three tries and numerous scurries into a hidey hole before he got the lock to click. The streets were deathly quiet as he slowly opened the door barely a crack so as not to ring the bell. Slipping inside, he shut it just as slowly and thought about locking it just in case the owner came down to check for the night. Who knew how good the girl actually was and Rudolph didn't want to get anyone into too much trouble.<br/><br/>Realizing that a quick escape was better, he left it unlock as he slowly moved through the room. He slide inch by inch, hands held out like a blind beggar so as not to run into anything and knock it down. Entering the work room, a soft smile appeared on his face as he saw Gwen resting on the bench. ""Poor thing. Worked yourself to death I see."" Looking around, he spotted a cloak and gently laid it over the sleeping seamstress. ""Please forgive me."""
4221,"Girl of Knives and Needles, Dreams of Blood and Animals",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45098,2015-01-19T04:43:58,BridlingEnd2535,"I shifted slightly and fell quiet again. I was too deep asleep to notice or care anymore. I needed the rest and I was going to get it. I breathed quietly and whimpered slightly at the nightmares that reminded me how I got here. Mocking me that I would be alone and have no clear place. The same as every other night I sleep.<br/><br/>'Hey Knife ear!' Came a familiar call. I felt my legs carry me in my nightmare. I felt the tears. They weren't finished with me and they wanted more blood. 'Get her before she gets away!' I didn't know what they wanted but I ran and tried to hide. Only to be drug from my hiding spot. 'Got something for you little Knife Ear.' I cried and kicked them away only to be pinned. I heard the sound of a knife and scissors being pulled out. 'We are gonna make you match your name.' One of the boys said and spat at me as I could only flail as I was pinned. My ears were held down as I heard the Scissors snip away at the Flesh roughly and pulled at it. Then came the knife. I screamed only to be gagged by cloth. Not think material either.'<br/><br/>I gasped and woke up. I looked around, I noted I was in a cold sweat. I sat back and rubbed my eyes and began to cry softly. Not taking note yet of the cloak around me."
4222,"Girl of Knives and Needles, Dreams of Blood and Animals",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45098,2015-01-19T05:31:05,Tidfe,"Rudolph had moved away after laying the cloak over Gwen's sleeping form. He started to riffle through the drawers and shelves, pocketing thread and ribbons and anything else that happened to be useful. Finding a pattern book, he took it down to look through it when Gwen picked that moment to move. Freezing, he used his peripheral vision to watch her. She just had to pick now to wake up was all he could think as he tried to think of an escape plan. Maybe if he just kept...Oh great. She was crying now. He couldn't stand to see people cry.<br/><br/>Softly closing the book, he set it back on the shelf and moved towards her. ""Hey there. Easy now. Don't cry. No one is gonna hurt you. Now I'm just gonna back out slowl'. No screamin'. Okay?"" He hoped his message got through to her. As much as he wanted to comfort and dry those tears as he often did with his urchins, he couldn't afford to have her panic and call the coppers on him. He needed to be out of jail thank you very much. She could still scream, but he would hopefully have a head start by them. Oh, he really couldn't stand to see her cry. ""Please smile just a little. I can't leave you crying like that."" He thought for a moment of hugging her, but decided that the nearby scissors made that a bad idea. A very bad idea."
4223,"Girl of Knives and Needles, Dreams of Blood and Animals",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45098,2015-01-19T05:42:10,BridlingEnd2535,"I had jumped up when I heard a voice and looked to where it came from. Someone in a dark colored out fit stood there with his hands up at me and I watched him. ""Don't hurt me,"" I whimpered weakly and cowered back into the floor and under the table. I was in a state of mind that still lingered in the nightmare, thinking that I just woke up somewhere dangerous. I curled up in a ball under the table. Hiding from what pain would follow.<br/><br/>That was all I said, 'Don't hurt me,' over and over again as I rocked back and forth in my ball form. I covered my ears to try and prevent anything happening to my ears anymore. The pain from the memory remained in my ears from when they were cut. I sobbed more as I touched my scarred cropped ears. They felt warm and with the cold sweat, they felt as if they were bleeding. Making me shake."
4224,"Girl of Knives and Needles, Dreams of Blood and Animals",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45098,2015-01-19T05:59:50,Tidfe,"Rudolph would have backed away as Gwen went under the table to sob. Hell, he should have backed away when he had the chance. It was a prefect opportunity. Under the table, sobbing like that. No way could she call the cops on him. There was also no way he was going to leave her like that. Making soft noises, he crawled under there too and gently rubbed her arms. ""Easy missy. Easy. I'm not here to hurt you all."" He hadn't gotten a look at her ears just yet, but the fury that would probably grow at whoever had done that might not be a good thing at the moment. For now, he voice was calm and even as he tried to talk Gwen down. ""I would never hurt someone as pretty as you. Anyone who does should be ashamed of themselves too. Please...Stop crying? Please? I can't stand to leave here knowing you are crying like this.""<br/><br/>If he had a sweet, he would have given it to her, but sadly, he did not have anything so he just had to make do without."
4225,"Girl of Knives and Needles, Dreams of Blood and Animals",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45098,2015-01-19T06:06:45,BridlingEnd2535,"It took a few moments but I opened my eyes and looked to the figure. I tried to figure out what all was going on. He wasn't yelling at me, nor was there pain in his touches. It was confusing, leaving the question in my eyes. My still cloudy eyes that showed that I was still not fully awake. I had to take in all details and calm myself before realizing I had fallen asleep and there was a stranger in here. ""Who are you?"" I asked when I came to. I moved away and looked to him. I wasn't too alarmed about how late it was. I had people over in the small work area to speak to in the late night and early morning. As long as my employer didn't know. But I felt that this one was here for something more than to chat. I had removed my hands from my ears as I looked to the figure."
4226,"Girl of Knives and Needles, Dreams of Blood and Animals",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45098,2015-01-19T06:44:17,Tidfe,"Rudolph let his eyes scan her face, coming to rest on her ears, he eyes widen in anger and his hands clenched so hard into fists, his knuckled turned white. ""Never you mind that. Who did that to your ears?"" His voice held barely restrained anger, but none of it was directed at her as he looked up to the table top, wondering if that man he saw would really be cruel enough to cut this girl's ears. ""After tonite, you will probably never see me again so it is best if you don't know who I am or remember me."" Satisfied that she had stopped crying at least, he crawled forth from the table and stood up to his full height to look around.<br/><br/>Glad that they were still the only people in the room, he cracked his knuckles and looked once more skyward. ""If it was him, I'll take care of it. If it is he you fear, I will gladly get rid of him. You deserve better than to be treated no better than a slave."" He still had a hard time processing that such an act could be done to a girl such as herself. It had to have been done long ago judging by what he could tell from the scars. In the dim room, where light was an issue, he couldn't be completely sure without touching them and his instinct told him that would a terrible idea. That wouldn't stop him from getting revenge on her behalf even if the act he was thinking happened turned out to be no more than a trick of the light."
4227,"Girl of Knives and Needles, Dreams of Blood and Animals",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45098,2015-01-19T06:51:15,BridlingEnd2535,"It took time, but I stood and looked to him. ""It was not my employer, sir,"" I said to the figure. I sighed and looked down. ""I am the one they call Gwen the Knife-Eared. I had my ears cropped like this when I was a child."" I said to the small figure. I reached a hand up and touched my ears. Memories of the pain still lingered and the scar still throbbed and burned. Just like it did those years back. I fell silent, the memories catching up to me as I looked to my feet. What was I to say? I didn't know him well, but he clearly doesn't like abuse. I could wish the same for many others. Yet that field lacked in many minds of those children and men, even some women. I felt something but I didn't know what. I was just tired, like always. I would go back to sleep and then wake up, seeing that this was all just a dream."
4228,"Girl of Knives and Needles, Dreams of Blood and Animals",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45098,2015-01-19T07:48:16,Tidfe,"Rudolph took a deep and calming breath. It would do no good to get angry now. The best he could do, was just let it go. Especially since the culprits obviously weren't anywhere near here. ""I'm deeply sorry then. If you ever come across them and would like to see justice down, just find an urchin and tell him you want the Flier."" He held out a hand, palm up, grinning. ""If they doubts ya, just find another one. Word will eventually get back to me."" Moving towards the door, he looked back at her and winked. ""I'll be leavin' now. You will notice some stuff missing. That is my doing. Threads and ribbons mostly. Was gonna take a dress or two but..."" He shrugged and grinned a cheeky grin. ""Things turned out a bit differently in that regard."""
4229,"Girl of Knives and Needles, Dreams of Blood and Animals",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45098,2015-01-19T17:52:08,BridlingEnd2535,"My mind was still hazy from sleeping. So what he said didn't register. I blinked to him and looked around and just simply nodded. That was all I could do. I heard laughing up stairs and then looked to the figure. ""You can't go out front, follow me,"" I said to him and moved past him and went to the back door that was through the small kitchen. I unlocked it and looked around for anyone. ""Go,"" I said quickly before turning to hear someone coming down the stairs. I moved back to the work room and was sitting on the chair. I continued to finish the hem of the dress as I thought. ""Who was that, Gwen?"" My employer asked. I looked to him, ""I was talking in my sleep again, sir,"" I said to him. ""I had another nightmare,"" I said to him. It was true, I did talk in my sleep and my nightmares always always would make me talk. My employer nodded and turned to go back upstairs. ""Oh and could you have breakfast done tomorrow early before we wake?"" He asked me. I huffed, ""Yes sir,"" I said to him and continued to work. I had forgotten that he always required breakfast when he had a 'guest' over. I just hoped that the next day was not as busy."
4230,"Girl of Knives and Needles, Dreams of Blood and Animals",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45098,2015-01-22T08:34:02,Tidfe,"Rudolph blinked at her in confusion. She was helping him to escape? That was a new twist. Following her towards the back door, he gave her a nod of thanks. ""I left the front door unlocked. You might wanna fix that when ya get the chance."" He slipped out of the shop and into the chilly night. Rubbing his hands together for warmth, he didn't stick around long. That would be a bad idea. If his thieving was discovered, he wanted as much of a head start as possible. He even tried to convince himself it would be wrong to return to the scene of the crime. After all, was that not the first thing cops did when looking for suspects? Stake out the crime scene?<br/><br/>Though deep down, he knew that would be the case. He would return if anything to see how that worker was doing. Her crying had really gotten to him and he would hate to think he made her life worse by doing that. She had already had enough if the ears were anything to go by. Just thinking about them made him angry enough that he had to pause and punch a wall. Breathing heavily for a few seconds, watching his breath steam in the semi-darkness, he wondered why he was so concerned. Maybe he had been listening to too many fairytales as he stalked the theater. Guys like him never manage to save the damsel. It was always the clean cut types.<br/><br/>Shaking his head, he continued through the streets as he did his best to ignore the thoughts running through his mind."
4231,"Girl of Knives and Needles, Dreams of Blood and Animals",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45098,2015-01-23T05:21:28,BridlingEnd2535,"Having decided to stay up, I huffed and went to the front door and locked it. Then going back to the work room to finish the last bit of the dress and hung it up. Looking to the candle I estimated it was well into the morning. Going about getting everything ready to make breakfast for the employer and his 'guest'. I thought on what to make and then decided a simple visit to the bakers early and some tea would make him happy. I sighed and decided to go and get some sleep.<br/><br/>I awoke more tired and sore. I got up and cleaned up and dressed. Rushing to the bakers and getting fresh tea leaves for the breakfast. I had no time to stall. I worked fast and even got the store open in time. The two came down stairs and were thanking me for breakfast.<br/><br/>I had been rushed again just like yesterday. Not sure what was going on or what to do even. I had more rude customers this time around but I played through it well. No matter how hard I wanted to hide.<br/><br/>By the end of the day, I was glad for the next day off. Shop being closed for restocking and counting items. I cleaned up and was in my bed in the attic. Not the ideal place to stay but it was privacy and it had a bed. Though it got cold at night, enough to make me waking up and shivering badly."
4232,"Girl of Knives and Needles, Dreams of Blood and Animals",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45098,2015-01-26T05:04:16,Tidfe,"Rudolph just could not get that girl out of his head. All day long, she was there. When he counted his little ones this morning. When he clipped ribbon and threaded the thread to make them some new clothes out of the sheets they had swiped or even to patch up their old ones. When he managed to lift a few pennies off the people of the streets and got some poor quality minced pies for them all to eat, she was still there. It was like she had invaded his brain and decided she liked it there. Which he knew that would never be the case. It got to be when darkness fell and the last urchin under his care was mostly sound asleep, he slipped away. It was a cold night and once again he could see his breath puff up into small clouds. The streets looked like dark rivers under the new moon and the gas lights provided almost nothing in the way of illumination.<br/><br/>In fact, most of them seemed to be out.<br/><br/>He tried to convince himself he was just out to get blankets. Or something that he could use to help keep the cold at bay in their hideaway. Some cheap cloth or even some old wood. Both would work to seal up the cracks and block the wind and chill air from reaching them. Even with that...Rudolph dreaded morning. He knew he would have probably lost one urchin in the night and they would have to bury them in the sewage or what pasted for a river. There was nothing for it. The thought crossed his mind about what the little seamstress would say or think about that. He hoped it wasn't anything badly. They had little choice in the matter and it is better than the body snatchers getting a hold of them.<br/><br/>Arriving at the shop, he noticed there was no light on this time. Not even a faint glow from the back. Judging the outside, he quickly started to scale the drainpipe, trying to be as quiet as possible. No sense in using the same entrance twice. Especially since that was about a guarantee way to get you caught."
4233,"Girl of Knives and Needles, Dreams of Blood and Animals",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45098,2015-01-26T05:26:35,BridlingEnd2535,"I had noticed things missing like the visitor said that night, but I added extra money in the drawer for it. Covering my tail and his. I always helped someone if they needed it. It was in my nature to do so. I never learned other wise.<br/><br/>Time progressed and I was cleaning the whole shop all day and the house. I left my employer's room alone since I was told not to go in there under any circumstance. I always heeded his word and went about taking care of the rest of the house and shop. ""I wonder if I'll ever get a free day,"" I mumbled to myself as I worked.  When I finished I avoided eating and went to my room in the attic and stayed there for the rest of the day.<br/><br/>I had taken to cleaning myself up for the night and sitting back on the bed with a book. My mind wondering if the day tomorrow would be rough as it was yesterday. Looking to the book, I continued to read. My employer was quietly doing what he did down stairs or where ever he was. I always wondered where he would vanish to. It always bothered me that there were no other gentlemen that would come and go. Talking business or even just a friendly chat. They were always women. I sighed and turned the page. Reading in the dim light of my room."
4234,"Girl of Knives and Needles, Dreams of Blood and Animals",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45098,2015-01-26T06:45:49,Tidfe,"It took a few minutes, but Rudolph eventually got up there on the roof. Crouching low to the tiled flats, he held still. His ears strained against the night sounds. He heard no sound other than the normal night ones. Some drunk yelling at someone else. The cats yowling and the urchins still up and about scrambling to find a place to bed for the night. There were no shots of alarm. No sound of hastily running feet accompanied by shrill whistlers. Rudolph had made it up to the roof without so much as anyone noticing. Or if they did, they did not notice enough to care. Either way worked in his favor.<br/><br/>Scouting the roof with his eyes, he found the most likely window for his purposes. He had assumed that she slept downstairs, so it was with a bit of a surprise that when he moved slowly across the roof to looked into is, he saw her in bed, reading a book. That wouldn't have been so bad, but for one thing. She was in nothing but a nightie. Blushing a deep crimson, he ducked his head down. He slowed his breathing down, trying to get it under control. It wasn't any different than when he had his urchins strip for bath day. They were in a lot less at that point. Maybe it was just cause he knew that this girl never had to do that. That is probably it. Of course.<br/><br/>A quick swallow and he poked his head back up. Raising a hand, he knocked slowly. He hands were already numb and he knew that most of him was probably like that. A couple of taps was all he would do. He hoped that would get her attention. If not....He might have to try more louder means. The thief really hoped the taps worked."
4235,"Girl of Knives and Needles, Dreams of Blood and Animals",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45098,2015-01-26T06:58:32,BridlingEnd2535,"After my mind was on my employer, it went to the thief. I wondered about him and why he came to steal from a tailor shop. It was hard enough to help the homeless with clothing but a thief was a new one. It reminded me of my only friend I had back home. He wasn't as tall as I but he was still as good a friend as any. I finished another page and flipped it. Continuing my reading as I was deep in thought. Then also why didn't he knock me out or anything?  I could have called the officers on him but I didn't. I still wondered why I haven't yet. Then I understood why after a few more pages in the book. ""I'm helpless,"" I whispered to myself. I focused on the book and found myself engrossed in the story.<br/><br/>I jumped when I heard the knock and looked to the window confused. I slowly got up and marked my place in the book. Setting it on the bed, I moved to the window and opened it when I saw a familiar figure."
4236,"Girl of Knives and Needles, Dreams of Blood and Animals",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45098,2015-01-27T05:29:01,Tidfe,"Rudolph grinned at her as he leaned into the room. ""Hello again. I hope I did not disturb you miss'. Do ya mind terribl' if I come in? It is awfully cold out here."" While his body was screaming at him to scramble into the warmth of the room, he restrained himself. If just barely though. He refused to barge into the girl's room unannounced like that. Though if the air got much colder, he might just change his mind. The warmth felt good on his face. It also happened to highlight the big difference in the temperatures of the room. Cold at his back and lower half. Warmth on his face and chest area. The two were rapidly becoming equal though the longer the window stayed open. All the warmth was escaping to do a great and epic battle with the cold air. And it was losing. No surprise there really.<br/><br/>""If ya don't wanna...I only ask you tell me if ya got in trouble for the things I took."" His lips move into a concerned frown. The fact that she might have suffered from him weighed heavily on his mind. Usually those he took from, knew he took from them. Maybe not him exactly, but certainly knew that it was someone like him. Someone they can blame other than their servants. Sure. The poor chaps might get blamed, but it was probably gonna happen no matter what Rudolph had done. Some folks just like to blame others, no matter how small the offense might be."
4237,Darkness and Ice,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45114&start=20,2015-03-08T23:02:47,Narath,"<span style=""color: #000040"">""Still m'Lady, it is in your best interest to not take such risks.""</span>Cardonis insisted not leaving her side though other guards had dispersed.<span style=""color: #000040"">""Dardanos is not one to trust. I very much doubt that if he wished to kill you, that he'd announce it. And what if that evil creature was to attempt to kidnap you at the least? Please, have more caution. I know this is aggravating to hear, but if you were to fall into his hands, I am sure we would be doomed.""</span><br/><br/>-------------------<br/><br/>Tore patiently waited his turn to speak. It almost shamed him to hear the numbers others would be able to aid the war with compared to him. His people had little machines of war to provide either. Most of their ships for example were mostly used for trade. Their strength relied mostly on nature, some magic, cleverness, and their natural agility.<br/><span style=""color: #BF4000"">""We may not be able to produce many soldiers for the cause at the moment, but Tora can provide the best scouts in the lands.""</span>The prince interjected.<span style=""color: #FF4000"">""My kind are very light on their feet, quick, and clever. They would be able to make it in and out of enemy territory without notice, depending on how far they would have to travel. <br/>""Also, they can act as very competent watchmen and women. Our ears and noses are very sensitive, and can react quickly in case of an attack.<br/>""If we can have aid from one of our neighbors in enchanting our weapons, we would be able to supply more of our army to the front lines. Of course, whoever helps us with this will be reimbursed for their kindness. My people may supply the finest weapons available, but if that is not what you need we have many other supplies. Our land is a center for trade after all."" </span>"
4238,Darkness and Ice,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45114&start=20,2015-04-13T00:08:46,Amara,"Eira gave Cardonis one glance as he spoke once more, sighing lightly as she moved to take her seat.<span style=""color: #40BFFF"">""You are assuming that he has the power to do such a thing, which he does not. When have you ever known me to take foolish risks?""</span>Her voice remained cold and her words took on the semblance of a question, but it was not one that required an answer. She was not a fool, nor was she reckless, especially in times like these. Every move she had made for as far back as she could remember had been calculated, this trait was only further amplified in times like this. It was foolish of him to believe she would do anything without have a well-calculated idea of the consequences of every word she spoke, every step she took. Every word and every move she made were made with a purpose. She didn't like that being questioned, and if she allowed such emotions it might have been frustrating, but she did not, so she simply brushed it off and moved on.<br/><br/>She listened as each kingdom spoke, offering what aid they could in the form of manpower, weapons, and other necessary supplies. Some offered impressive numbers, while others had no great armies to offer at present. The past three hundred years and lulled the world into complacency, and the great armies of the nation had slowly dwindled to but a fraction of what they might have been in the last war. But this was but a statistic, it meant little in the grand scheme of things. The strength and determination of the people would allow them to build their armies up to a more sizable number, and the great industry that had developed since the last war would allow them a greater number of supplies and weapons.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #40BFFF"">""As far as manpower goes, Eirwen will provide whatever archers we can, along with our elite guard, groundsmen, and a small number of wizards. We can also provide healers and enchanters from our university.""</span>She offered in the way of troops.<span style=""color: #40BFFF"">""In addition to whatever crystalline weaponry we can spare, we can offer a portion of our typical exports to those that need them.""</span>She explained, knowing that many of them already received exports of crystals, rare woods, and certain rare plants from Eirwen. They could not offer much in the way of food, as much of their own food was imported from elsewhere, as the cold mountains were not friendly to many crops, save those grown in the enchanted gardens. Those plants that did grow, however, generally had certain special properties.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #40BFFF"">""This is not a war than can be won by one of us, nor one that will be won in a day. It will take all of us pitching in whatever aid we can whenever we can. Our best hope is to find our advantages and use them to end this war as quickly as possible. The longer it draws out, the more soul Dardanos will devourer, the stronger he will become, and the less hope we have of succeeding. We cannot afford to be hasty, but likewise we cannot afford to drag our feet.""</span>she looked around the room at the other rulers, her gaze astute and calculating.<span style=""color: #40BFFF"">""I suggest we make whatever plans we can during this meeting, then part ways and make our preparations. I fear it would be unwise for all of us to come together in such a meeting once the war has begun, unless it is under dire circumstances. We cannot make ourselves such easy prey. Any further meetings should be conducted in secret, within your kingdoms, and between no more than two or three rulers at once, to prevent such a gathering from being too convenient a target for Dardanos to resist.""</span>she observed as she met the gaze of each ruler, giving them each a chance to disagree, if they wished.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #40BFFF"">""Whatever suggestions, plans or otherwise that you may have, I suggest you speak your piece now, lest there not be another opportunity to do so.""</span>She offered and then fell silent to give the others a chance to speak. She was content to listen to what they had to say as she considered their predicament, as well as the best course of action to take from here. It didn't seem wise to attempt to lay the foundation for the entire war here at this moment, lest Dardanos catch wind of it despite her attempts to block out any of his attempts to find his way here a second time. Nevertheless, they may have no other choice but to lay down a basic plan and go from there. They would have to build on it as the war progressed and things developed and changed, but a foundation must be laid while they were all gathered, despite whatever fleeting risk remained that Dardanos might catch some of what was said. He could not catch all of it.<br/><br/>A large part of their plan must be in the recovery of the weapon that had been forged by the original snow queen centuries ago. It was the only weapon in existence capable of killing either herself or Dardanos. Without that weapon she could weaken him, perhaps even contain the darkness within him, but there was no killing him unless they could recover it. Beyond this, he would be looking for it as well, for he needed it to kill her, so it was imperative that they find it first. Regardless of the fact that this weapon was the only thing that could kill the darkness, she must also prepare for the possibility that either he might find the weapon first, or that neither of them would be able to find it, both of which would require a backup plan. The best option was to find a way to pull the darkness from Dardanos and contain it somehow. The only problem was that she hadn't the slightest idea how to accomplish either of those, nor where to even begin searching for those answer. They were, however, things she must consider, answers she must look for in case they became her only option, and even if the only thing capable of containing that darkness was her, as the original snow queen had once done. She would not bring these issues into the discussion quite yet, as they needed some semblance of a plan to survive this war before they could go diving into the dirty details of how to kill the one behind it."
4239,Darkness and Ice,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45114&start=20,2015-04-26T03:22:53,Alastar Rainford,"<span style=""color: #FFFF00"">""That was pleasant wasn't it love?""</span>Stavros sat in the bed with Anora, one of four Ladies in Waiting of Eira, lied in his lap purring as the wandering as he,the magician, stroked her body.  His eyes of golden jewels starred towards the door with a crooked smile on his face.<span style=""color: #FFFF00"">""You should go tell the other three of my personal talents pet.""</span>Every light touch sent a strike of warmth through the woman's body making her tremble in joy.<span style=""color: #FFFF00"">""Do this,and you should be heavily rewarded.""</span><br/><br/>The youngest of the four was the easiest to grasp. The child's barriers were so weak even upon meeting he could have done with her as he had seen fit. Like the others she was smart, but only in books and not of the ways to help her against a mental attack. What was the most open of the woman in the winter kingdom now lay motionless in his lap like the puppet she had now become. Stavros, pleased by his success, dressed himself in the court color attire he had picked out;royal blue robes with silver linings and white inner seem.<br/><br/>His induction to the court took him over a year to gain the trust of everyone. A year of constantly using spirit to hide his true self to Queen Eira. Stavros,on his first visit to the palace, was nearly found out as he sensed the young queen trying to figure him out making him throw up high wards and redirects in his mind to stop her. By the end of that day he had to leave the court to regain his lost power. Since then he had locked all secrets deep into his mind only letting his times of the wondering magician come to his forethought.<br/><br/>Looking at his new servant get dressed he smiled waiting for her to rise. Turning her around he laced up the wasp corset, buttoning up her dress afterword as he left his marks underneath.<span style=""color: #FFFF00"">""You shall make a fine soul for our master my pet.""</span>He braided Anora's blonde hair as he continued.<span style=""color: #FFFF00"">"" I will make sure of that yes.""</span><br/><br/>When he had finished with her,Stavros made his way to the old throne room letting his cane clack onto the ground at every other step. With spirit as his tool again he twisted his image to every foreign onlooker, making him blend in with everyone else. To the people he pretended to serve he was Stavros the magician, while everyone else saw an old man in ancient robes with gray hair. As he stopped in the furthest corner of the room he waited for Eira and listened to the ongoing conversation."
4240,Darkness and Ice,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45114&start=20,2015-05-26T01:44:55,Kee/Xeyn,"<span style=""color: #00FFBF"">""For starters, i suggest each nation sends one civic and one millitary coordination advisor to each of the other participant countries, with all the authorities normally granted to a minister or equivalent in their field. Military advisors can also take command of any auxillary forces the nations send to reionforce one another. Or we could draw up a pool of advisors drafted from each country, to be drawn upon as needed by the others. In either event, we need to have representatives in each other's courts with the authority to act on their sovreign's behalf. Assigning such offices would also assist in keeping some unruly lords and generals satisfied,""</span>Prince Hyndrus said - always with a mind for the political facet of war. He looked to Axel once more.<span style=""color: #00FFBF"">""King Axel knows better than anyone the importance of reliable water supplies. With Pyrali knowledge on desert caravaneering and rationing, supplied by Cordelian springs and lakes, I think the two of us can handle any difficulties the rest shall face.""</span><br/><br/><div><hr style=""height:2px; width:100%; border:0; color: white;background:white;""/></div><br/>King Axel nodded at Hydrus. It was true - Pyrali men and women were used to handle water carefully and cleverly, and Cordelia simply had a lot of it, so clean, safe water would not be a problem when the two came together. King Axel stood up.<span style=""color: #FF0000"">""I'm sure there are a few, even in my current entourage, who would be happy to take a tour of foreign countries and bask in the glory of temporary office. I'll leave that to my councillors, though, politics isn't really my thing. Making warriors is more my mantra. So if this council has no other immidiate things to address, I shall return to Pyralis promptly - and fan the fury of my kin. With luck, many will take to the skies with me.""</span>He was honest. He didn't know much about politics (on account of draconic politics often being dominated by the 'who burns the hottest' approach) but was a fierce warrior - and contrary to his own belief, was very charismatic in many ways. That there would be other dragons ready to handle the minutiae of the battle plan was also true, as recent centuries had seen a vast increase of scholars among the dragons. Axel looked around at the council.<span style=""color: #FF0000"">""If anyone needs something of me, address me now or address my ministers later. Failing all that, address Prince Hydrus, he knows me.""</span><br/><br/>To this comment, Hydrus looked a little dumbfounded, but eventually smiled from what he could only think of as a vote of confidence in him. Something he sorely needed in this room, being only second in line to the Cordelian throne."
4241,Darkness and Ice,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45114&start=20,2015-07-23T00:59:31,thetruegarsot,"<span style=""color: #808000"">""Let them plot! Let them conceive whatever plan their hopeful minds can create! It will do them no good. In the end, I shall rule this pitiful world and they will all know me as their true master. They are fools to think they can stop it and even more foolish to think that they can stand up to the might of my power."" Dardanos, full of rage and angst, paces back and forth in his main chamber as he shouts at the voices within the walls...or is it his mind...that continue to mock him. ""But that child...that insolent child Eira. SHE...she alone is the one that worries me. As long as she stands against me my plans are at risk.""</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #008080"">""If the ice queen does not submit to the darkness then we must kill her,""</span>speaks the voice of the ever present darkness, barely a whisper that haunts the room.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #808000"">""Even if I wanted to, I must have that special tool to do so. But I do not wish to end her life. She would serve better by my side so that no force could ever hope to stand against us. Ruling alone, I could foresee endless battle after endless battle as the other kingdoms will never truly surrender to me. But with the ice queen with me, they would have no choice. Yes, I could exterminate all the other inhabitants of all the other kingdoms, but I do not wish for such things.""</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #008080"">""It is not your wishes nor your desires that you are to be concerned with, Dardanos. You serve the darkness...you serve ME. If the other kingdoms will not submit willingly to my control then you WILL kill them all. You wish for a kingdom to rule over with followers to do your bidding. I wish for nothing so trivial, just for absolute darkness and I will have it regardless of whose blood has to be spilled in the process. And that queen of yours is just the vessel I need to accomplish my goal but even she will fall if she must. The ability to do what needs to be done is something you pathetically lack and I will not tolerate it.""</span><br/><br/>Dardanos stops his pacing and shakes his head in an attempt to make the voice go away but feels its presence still,<span style=""color: #808000""> ""Unfortunately for you, you are still stuck within my body and within my mind. Thus, you are my prisoner just as the former ice queen, and until you take over my being completely, you will be at my mercy.""</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #008080"">""Remember those words when I take over completely and torment your soul for eternity.""</span>The voice disappears finally, leaving Dardanos feeling a bit relieved.<br/><br/>A few moments of standing still is followed by the dark master bringing forth two wraiths in front of him, manifesting from the darkness that fills the room,<span style=""color: #808000"">""Hear my words slaves and do exactly as I tell you. You are to go out into the world and find General Stavros. Tell him that his master calls for him to return immediately.""</span>The two soulless creatures nod their heads and leave their master as they go to complete their task."
4242,Darkness and Ice,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45114,2015-01-19T05:18:04,Amara,"<span style=""color: #40BFFF"">“Come, Eirlys.”</span>The cold but soft voice spoke through the crisp air as she mounted the horse with all the grace and poise one might expect from a lady, minus the fact that she refused to ride side-saddle, as was still often considered proper for a young lady, particularly one of nobility. The young queen had never much fancied the ridiculous tradition. Her silvery cloak, rather light for the weather, tossed about her before settling behind her, along the back of the horse. The hood was pulled loosely around her fair face, her light curls tumbling out and over her shoulders.<span style=""color: #40BFFF"">“We’ve a long journey ahead of us.”</span>The young queen gave the horse a gentle pat on the neck before urging her forward.<br/><br/>Snow tossed and danced in the wake of the galloping snow white horse that carried the young queen of snow, Eira Anwyl toward the borders of her kingdom, Eirwen, and to the once great kingdom of Argus. An urgent meeting had been called, a gathering of the council of the rulers of all the kingdoms. The meeting had been called because the soldiers that guarded the borders between Eirwen and Ciardah had reported seeing a large force of dark creatures gathering in the ruins of the kingdom. The darkness was growing and ever-present as of late, the young queen sensed it. Soon they would be at war, and preparations had to be made. No longer could they ignore the growing threat, one that they had all known would one day rise and oppose them.<br/><br/>The journey was long and the weather was not particularly favorable. As it tended to be in her kingdom, particularly around this time of year, the air was cold and snow storms threatened more often than not. She was nearly immune to this cold, and those with whom she rode were protected by her magic and, although they were not as immune as she, they were far more protected than any other soul who dared to brave the storms.<br/><br/>The snow began to fade and the air smelled faintly of dirt and vegetation, telling her that they had reached the borders between the lands. It was not long before they reached the ruins of Argus. The castle stood tall, despite the obvious wear and the war-torn surroundings. The crystalline castle was beautiful, as always. As they reached the gates of the castle, Eira dismounted her horse with the same grace with which she had mounted her. She let the reigns fall to the ground rather than tying the horse up, as many others no doubt would. The horse was well trained and would not run off, of this she was certain.<br/><br/>She entered the large halls, making her way to the large room that had once been the throne room of the castle, which now acted as the meeting chambers for the council. In the center of the room stood a long, elegant table, at the head of that table sat a chair, once her mother’s, now her own. Rather than stopping to make chit-chat with any of the rulers that had arrived thus far, Eria made her way to the head of the table and took her seat as she awaited the arrival of those that remained so that they might discuss the threat they would soon face. She dropped her hood, allowing her heavy curls to escape and spill over her thin shoulders and framing her beautiful, cold face as she waited ever-patiently."
4243,Darkness and Ice,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45114,2015-01-19T09:46:29,Tenshi_Kage,"<span style=""color: #008040"">""I expect those changes at the orphanage to be finished by my return.""</span>Loki said to his advisor, Stefan Mindeal, as they walked to the main entrance of the castle.<br/><br/><span style=""color: grey"">""That along with the newest imports from Tarren and Cordelia will be done, My Lord.""</span>Stefan scratched notes into his little black book that he always carried. Not even Loki dared to touch the book after Stefan had reacted the<span style=""font-style: italic"">one</span>and<span style=""font-style: italic"">only</span>time one of the soldiers decided to take it as a prank. That soldier was on medical leave for around six months and was traumatized by the experience.<span style=""font-style: italic"">No one</span>messed with Stefan's little black book again.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #008040"">""I expect nothing less.""</span>The door guards opened the double doors for Loki and Stefan. Immediately the bright light of sunrise filled the entrance hall with a yellow-orange glow. Stefan nodded to the guards as he passed while raising a hand to block the light from his eyes. Loki just went on as if it had not just changed from a dim candlelight shine to the blinding light of dawn.<br/><br/><span style=""color: grey"">""My Lord, do you not wish for a bigger entourage on your journey? Especially if the rumors are true?""</span>Stefan asked for the five hundredth time.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #008040"">""You know my answer, Stefan.""</span>Loki said as he stepped up to Manadh, his pure black steed, and ran a hand down the side of Manadh's neck lovingly.<span style=""color: #008040"">""You know I do not like to repeat myself.""</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: grey"">""I only wish for your safety, My Lord. And safety in numbers is a proven strategy.""</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #008040"">""You wish to impress me with logic I have already calculated?""</span>Loki asked as he mounted Manadh, his royal cape resting in an elegant drape over Manadh.<br/><br/><span style=""color: grey"">""It has worked before.""</span>Stefan's tone was neutral, but his eyes said hopeful with that small glow in his blue eyes.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #008040"">""Not this time, Stefan.""</span><br/><br/>Stefan sighed.<span style=""color: grey"">""As you wish, My Lord. Safe travels.""</span><br/><br/>Loki nodded at Stefan before giving a slight tug on the reins while clicking his tongue. Manadh began walking forward. As he passed through the gates, his chosen guards settled into a full protection ring around him. Those who were awake bowed as they passed before returning to their duties. Before they left the capital, Loki pulled his hood up and down to about mid-face. The material being thin enough for him to see out, but not for anyone to see in.<br/><br/>The voyage was long and the heat from the sun was tempered by the steady breeze. It proved to be a good day for travel since the winds weren't gusting as if a tornado were to appear at a moments notice. However, the shadows of the greenery gave a sense of foreboding that did not settle well with Loki. It was as if light was slowly going away. If he were a lesser man, he would have retreated to the Unseelie Court.<br/><br/>Loki's gaze strayed to the ruins of Argus as it came into view. He could imagine what it used to look like in all its glory. It's crystalline form giving off a brilliance that made it the embodiment of Light. When his party reached the gates of the castle, Loki dismounted Manadh beside another horse. He let his reigns fall to the ground and with one last caress and whispered words, Loki left Manadh to the main proper.<br/><br/>He had but one destination: the meeting chambers. He walked in silently, his natural warrior disposition keeping him from clicking his heels on the floors. He took his seat and let his hood fall, his bangs shifted with the wind making his circlet gleam for a brief second. Loki placed his hands one on top of the other in his lap as he turned to Queen Eira Anwyl, he locked eyes with her and gave her a small nod of his head. Then he returned to facing forward to await the others."
4244,Darkness and Ice,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45114,2015-01-19T14:16:02,Narath,"Cardonis grumbled to himself as he rode at Eira's side on a grey steed of his own. There was little he disliked more than having to ride horses, and it didn't help that they seemed to dislike him too. Of course he always flew when he had the chance. With his powerful wings it was fairly easy to keep up with a horse's pace. However, the weather was too rough to allow him to fly without difficulty. And so, he was restricted to riding on this beast.<br/><br/>Despite his discomfort, the young dragon was as alert as ever. He was the captain of Eira's royal guard after all, and he had not earned this honored position by being lazy. The job of protecting his queen was something that Cardonis took very seriously, and any that dared even look at her the wrong way was in danger of being in trouble.<br/><br/>When they had finally arrived at the ruins of Argus, the captain allowed himself a moment to take in the sights of the beautiful scenery before him. He thought that maybe if he had the time, he would have to fly about the castle's tall spires to get a better view. However, his present duty was more important.<br/>The moment they had halted the horses, Cardonis leapt off his mount. Clumsily at that. Tails as long as his didn't really help when riding a horse.<br/><span style=""color: #0000FF"">""I still don't know how you manage it.""</span>He said with a chuckle as Eira dismounted Eirlys as gracefully as ever.<span style=""color: #0000FF"">""You make it look so easy.""</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #0000FF"">""Good luck in there.""</span>Cardonis said as they reached the hall where the meeting was being held.<span style=""color: #0000FF"">""Remember, if you so much as get a bad feeling, I'll be right outside listening for any trouble.""</span><br/>Eira simply acknowledged his statement with a nod before heading to her seat.<br/>It troubled him to no end that not even one guard was allowed inside the room as the meeting was going on. It was a disaster waiting to happen. The dragon knew that most of the royals present were able to defend themselves well enough on their own, but that didn't mean that it was safe. Even though he hated to think it, some of them could potentially be a threat. There were a few though he wasn't concerned about, mostly because he read up on their reputation beforehand. A lot of them in fact appeared to be very honorable people. He just hoped that those appearances were right.<br/><br/>-----------------------------------<br/><br/>Though outwardly he appeared calm and collected, the prince of Tora was inwardly anxious. Of all the times his father could of sent him to represent the kingdom, now had to be the time? This was the first time Tore had ever gone off to be the voice of his kingdom. And of course, that time happened to be a council meeting to discuss the possibility of war. Of course he was nervous.<br/>Nevertheless, Tore did his best to hide his inner turmoil. Many leaders of the other nations throughout the land were now arriving, and the meeting was sure to start soon.<br/>As the others milled about and either spoke to one another, or sat at their seats, Tore just stood by his spot. He thought it impolite to sit before the most important leader. While he waited, a few others cast looks at him, and a few even came to introduce themselves. Of course he knew who they were already. His father had practically locked him in a room until he learned who the different monarchs were. However, instead of pointing this out, Tore simply smiled, bowed, and carried out whatever pleasantries he was obligated to do.<br/>When Eira had finally sat at her spot, Tore was incredibly relieved. If he had to explain his father's absence one more time he would explode.<br/>Also, his legs were killing him from standing so long. After giving her a low bow, Tore finally sat in his place. Sitting never seemed to feel better."
4245,Darkness and Ice,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45114,2015-01-19T21:44:35,thetruegarsot,"The night was quiet and cold that surrounded three men, clad in armor and weapons, who sat around a dim fire in the middle of a wooded area. For three nights they had been traveling along the countryside in search of nothing but adventure and song. The armor the three men wore bolstered no apparent symbol belonging to any kingdom of the land, suggesting them to have no allegiance but to themselves, rogues of the world. Though the night was proving to be bitter, the three rogues had smiles upon their faces as they drank on fine ale and reminisced their recent exploits, laughing along with each other in merry excitement.<br/><br/>""We should have brought that barmaid, Matilda, with us,"" the oldest of the three warriors spoke with a bit of a laugh as he threw back another bottle of the dark brew that dripped down the sides of his mouth and onto his beard. His armor was much heavier than the others'. his gauntlets and helmet laying beside him, as did his sword.<br/><br/>""Between her and the ale, I think we made off better with the drink,"" the youngest continued the laughing spell as he gestured toward two large crates full of bottles that were laying between him and the oldest man. ""To think we almost missed out on this grand score because Yarliff was so entranced by the lusty wench."" He laughed even harder as he nudged the third member teasingly.<br/><br/>Almost completely drunk, Yarliff, the least armored member of the group, was struggling to keep himself awake, much less string together a coherent sentence but was still quite aware of the fun the young man was having at him, ""Say what you like,"" he spoke with a heavy slur that might as well been gibberish, ""But at least of the three of us I am the one who made it out with the broad,"" he declared proudly as he tipped back the bottle in his hands and throwing the empty contents into the fire, then motioning to the youngest man to throw him another. ""Besides, we got the booze anyway, didn't we?""<br/><br/>""Barely,"" the oldest man said with a stern yet not angered voice, ""We almost got caught because you decided to forsake your look out duties.""<br/><br/>Yarliff shrugged his shoulders as he opened up the new bottle, ""But we got away, with one more crate than we planned to take and I got to have a little extra fun as well, worked out for everyone,"" he said with a wink as he drank some more.<br/><br/>""He has a point, father,"" interjected the youngest, ""if it were not for him 'distracting' the bar maiden, we might have only gotten the one crate, if that."" The young man, barely out of his teen years, spoke for the drunk one.<br/><br/>The heavy armored rogue shook his head and raised his hand with index finger held erect, ""One crate was the plan: Get in town, get some food, supplies, and ONE crate of ale. Just enough so that we won't be hindered on our journey. Now we got this extra crate with us that will slow us down and the town's guards on alert for two young men who could not flee fast enough because they had to carry two crates between them.""<br/><br/>The young son knew that his father was correct in his reasoning and could speak no more on the behalf of Yarliff.<br/><br/>""But we were able to escape from the town and without taking any lives to add to whatever charges they would have against us. We are miles away from any soul that would have ties to that kingdom and surely they will not go to the trouble of issuing a manhunt for the sake of two crates of ale,"" Yarliff able to present his own reasoning through his drunken demeanor. ""I would say we are safe.""<br/><br/>""These are dark times, Yarliff. Every town we visit there is talk of impending dooms, wars, strife between kingdoms. We can not afford to be another burden for these people, they would just as quickly judge us enemies of their kingdom just for such offenses.""<br/><br/>Yarliff shook his head, ""That is some kind of paranoia you have there, old timer.""<br/><br/>""It is true,"" the young man spoke up, ""I have heard from various sources that strangers have been showing up to villages  and being put into prisons because they are mistaken for..."" fear snapped ice cold through the young man's body as he struggled to continue, ""...Dardanos' legion.""<br/><br/>The drunken man could not contain his brutish laughter as the name was spoken by the young son. He quelled his laughter only slightly as he finished the bottle and leaned over to fetch yet another. ""Dardanos? That old bogey man. Now I know you two are full of paranoia. ""Dardanos was destroyed centuries ago along with his and the Argus' kingdom.""<br/><br/>""That is not the point, Yarliff,"" the old man spoke, evident that irritation was beginning to grow in his tone, ""The point is that the towns are on full alert for strangers as it is, so we should try to draw as little attention to ourselves as possible which means leaving the barmaid alone."" He had grown tired of the talk and looked upon his son, ""We should get some rest for the night so we can have full energy for traveling when the sun rises. I would like to see us out of these forests by the end of the day tomorrow if possible."" He laid down on his back and closed his eyes.<br/><br/>""Yes, father,"" the son agreed and readied himself for sleep as well.<br/><br/>Without caring about the words that the older man has spoken, Yarliff finished his beer and decided that drinking alone would be fine but figured it would be good to catch some sleep as well and with that he laid back and thought of his time spent with Matilda before passing out.<br/><br/><div><hr style=""height:2px; width:100%; border:0; color: white;background:white;""/></div><br/><br/>""Uncle Yarliff, Uncle Yarliff!"" The voice of the youngest man echoed off the surrounding trees as he shook the drunkard violently from his sleep.<br/><br/>Sitting up slowly, Yarliff looked annoyed at his nephew, ""What is it, Stenly?""<br/><br/>""It's father, something is terribly wrong with him!,"" the young man explained as he gestured towards where the older man was one laying.<br/><br/>Yarliff looked over at to see his brother laying in the spot he had been when he fell asleep except he was completely stiff and his entire body has been turned black, as if he was burnt by a fire. ""Elmer!"" He shouted loudly as he shot up to his feet, the drunkenness showing to be of little hassle for him, and reached over to his brother who felt ice cold to the touch as if the corpse had been dead but he could see the eyes flickering and the lips shuddering. The eyes were black as coal though and just as lifeless as the rest of the body. ""What happened,"" he demanded from the young man.<br/><br/>""I don't know. I just woke up and saw him like this. I called him and got no response."" Stenly touched his father's forehead, feeling sharp coldness all over his skin, ""Is he dead?""<br/><br/>The uncle shook his head although he was not too certain as to what state his brother now resided in, ""I do not think so. No this is something else entirely."" After thinking for a moment he looked back at the dwindling fire, ""Grab some more kindling and firewood while I move him closer to the fire, we need to get him some warmth. He noticed the young man nod in agreement and take off towards the woods. Staying with Elmer, Yarliff grabbed him with both hands and tried to move him, finding the body to be nearly immovable, as if it was stuck to the ground. ""What...""<br/><br/>He was unable to finish his inquiry as the screams of young Stenly came from behind him. Looking towards the direction of the screams, his eyes grew wide as he took in the view of his nephew being impaled on a lance, the handle placed within the ground, allowing gravity to torture the young victim as he slowly slid down the shaft that was penetrating his stomach.<br/><br/>""Stenly!"" The uncle cried out as he leapt up from his brother and ran towards the dying nephew. Before he could reach the young man, his feet flew out from under him as his chin smacked against the hard ground, forcing his teeth to slam against each other and break apart. He looked at his feet to see what appeared to be black tendrils gripping tightly around his ankles, screaming loudly as they snapped both of his legs, bones protruding out of the flesh for both.. As he looked at his feet he could see beyond them the body of his brother begin to slowly levitate into the air before standing upright and being placed back on the ground on. ""Elmer,"" cried out the brother as he watched his older sibling being ripped to shreds in front of him by some unseen force.<br/><br/>""Father!"" A cry came from the young son before he succumbed to his wounds and lay lifeless upon the lance.<br/><br/>Yarliff watched in horror as his nephew fell limp on the weapon and began to cry quietly as tried to crawl over to him. Before he could make it to the lance, he heard a whisper come from the surrounding woods, sounding as if it was saying his name. He looked towards the direction it seemed to come from, a dark figure looming from the tree line. ""Who are you,"" he yelled, feeling fear swell up inside of him.<br/><br/>The figure just stood there motionless as the wounded rogue was trying to reach for his weapon, a cross bow that was positioned next to the crates of ale. A short struggle took place before Yarliff was able to get a hold of it, an arrow readied within the weapon. He pointed the bow at the dark figure, vision beginning to fade as pain and blood loss began to take its toll on the warrior. A shot was able to be made as the arrow zipped through the air and stuck into the dark figures chest, Yarliff feeling relief that his foe would at least go down with him.<br/><br/>The relief was short lived, however, as the arrow fell from the dark figure's chest and shattered as it hit the ground, vanishing into the air as if it was never there. Yarliff saw the figure raise its left hand as he felt the eyes pierce through his own. In an instant everything faded to darkness.<br/><br/><div><hr style=""height:2px; width:100%; border:0; color: white;background:white;""/></div><br/><br/>Yarliff awoke with heavy breathing as pain shot throughout his body that was hanging from a cold chain that bound his hands together over his head. His feet were chained as well but separately, the cold steel creating more anguish against his wounds that have began to gain infection and rot away. Tears flowed from his eyes as he recollected on the night both his brother and nephew were slain in the forest weeks before. His cries echoed off the dark, cold air that grasped him like fabric. There was no sign of light around him, no hint of anything other than emptiness. Every so often he would hear faint whispers within the darkness that would seem to mock him, slowly driving the rogue to madness.<br/><br/>""Why are you doing this to me,"" Yarliff screamed out into the nothingness that clung around him, ""I have told you everything I know. Why must you continue to keep me here, torturing me within this place? Just kill me and end this nightmare."" The torture he mentioned referred to the weeks he had spent being beaten by figures in the dark he could not see as well as the replaying of the night his nephew and brother had been slaughtered within his own mind.<br/><br/>Silence hung within the darkness for what seemed like an eternity before a deep and malevolent voice broke through, ""You are already dead, foolish Yarliff,"" the voice spoke calmly as if he knew the rogue, ""Your life belonged to me the moment your group entered my domain.""<br/><br/>Quivering with fear and pain, Yarliff shook his head, ""We did not know we had crossed into your kingdom, else we would have surely ventured somewhere else. There was no intention for us to bring harm upon your lands, no reason to slay by family. You did not have.."" he is interrupted as a sharp pain pierces his chest as if being struck with a dagger, but he knew it was not anything like that.<br/><br/>""I do not HAVE to do anything!"" The voice shot back with anger at the questioning of the events that had taken place weeks earlier. ""Bring harm upon MY lands? You think such things worry my mind?""<br/><br/>""No, that is not what I meant,"" Yarliff desperately wanted to clutch his chest as the pain intensified.<br/><br/>In a flash, the darkness that filled the area seemed to almost vanish, allowing the broken warrior to take a gander at his surroundings. He could see the gruesome scarring and bruises left on his naked body from the physical torture he had been receiving inside what he now saw as a large room filled with nothing but himself and the figure that stands before him, yet the figure was still wrapped in the darkness that had left the room. With a motion of its hand, the chains that had been holding the captive disappeared, dropping said captive to the ground.<br/><br/>Pain shot through his body as he hit the ground followed by relief at finally being freed from the chains. Yarliff looked up to the figure with a pleading gaze, ""Are you releasing me?""<br/><br/>""Yes,"" the dark figure stood over the rogue in a menacing fashion, ""You will be released from your prison and be returned to your natural state.""<br/><br/>Yarliff felt the cryptic reasoning behind the words that were spoken from this demon that stood over him, knowing full well that this creature had no intent on releasing him, causing a change in emotion within him, ""You monster,"" he spoke with a mix of anger and fear in his voice, ""Your end will come. The kingdoms will come together and they will find a way to destroy you, Dardanos.""<br/><br/>A dark laughter came out of the figure as a hand reached down and grasped Yarliff by the throat and yanked him into the air. ""A rogue relying on the kingdoms to seek his revenge..""<br/><br/>""Not revenge,"" Yarliff struggled to speak as the hand gripped tightly around his neck, ""Justice for you and your kind.""<br/><br/>Done with his victim, Dardanos gazed into his eyes as darkness began to seep out of his own and pour onto Yarliff. In moments, the darkness crawled over the bowman's entire body, breaching it through gaping wounds and began sucking the very essence of life from it. All color had began to fade from the victim as the skin became charcoal black. The last to turn were the eyes which became balls of pure darkness that swallowed up any trace of the soul, turning this former rogue into a lifeless husk that was now completely subservient to its master.<br/><br/>Dardanos released his new minion and exited the room, making his way to his throne room where he sat and pondered on the information that Yarliff had revealed to him during his capture. He fingered the mirror that hung around his neck, ""What are you up to?"" He asked silently to himself."
4246,Darkness and Ice,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45114,2015-01-22T19:38:43,Kee/Xeyn,"The day was bright, and the wind was blowing a crispy breeze.<br/><br/>These were the days that Prince Hydrus of Cordelia treasured most. As he stood by the helm of<span style=""font-style: italic"">Prince Hydrus' Grace</span>, his flagship, he felt truly content. It was not warm by any means, but the nip in the air served only to refresh him. The sun was visible through a blanket of cotton clouds,  and the screech of a handful of gulls signalled the imminent end of the long voyage from Wassforde, regional capital of Chemarenth. Argus was once famous for having the cleanest, stillest harbour in the world, or so Hydrus had always been told. He never once disclosed to his father the reason he wanted to bring so many ships, urging him instead to trust his judgement. And he had.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #00FFBF""><span style=""font-style: italic"">If I can blockade the harbour, I can prevent enemy agents from escaping by sea,</span></span>he thought, smiling to himself. Besides, a show of force from Cordelia might be in its place, to help assert Hydrus' authority in the meeting that was scheduled. he was only a prince, after all, and not even a crown price. However, as Champion of Cordelia, it fell to Hydrus to go abroad when the King was needed to calm the domestic waters. Storms were rampant this time of year, and the King could calm the waters and save the vital trade routes.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFFF40"">""Your Grace, the lookout has spotted land. Two degrees starboard.""</span>His quartermaster and personal bodyguard, a half-merman by the name of Zaron, was the only man in the fleet who ever used his royal title. The rest called him Commodore, as was Hydrus' preference, but Zaron was stubborn.<span style=""color: #00FFBF""><span style=""font-style: italic"">That's fair,</span></span>Hydrus always thought about that.<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #00FFBF"">He</span></span><span style=""color: #00FFBF""> is </span><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #00FFBF"">my bodyguard as well.</span></span><br/><br/>He looked to his bodyguard with a nod, adjusting the ship's course. The other ships in the fleet, the two brigs on either side, the galleon directly behind and the smaller support ships swarming them, all followed suit instantly, like a carefully coreographied ensemble of dancers. This was the pride of the Cordelian Armed Forces, their fleets that worked, sailed, and breathed as one. Over six hundred sailors, in unison, as if Hydrus' mind was connected to them all. Perhaps, in some mysterious way, they were.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #00FFBF"">""As we discussed, have two sloops accompany me to the harbour and have the rest of the ship form a crossfire funnel by the harbour. Navy ships to pass without challenge, private vessels to be inspected. Ciardah flags and flagless vessels to be boarded on sight.""</span>Argus was neutral ground. While that meant that no hostilities should be engaged, it also meant all rulers had a duty to maintain the peace and security. This was Hydrus' contribution.<br/><br/><div><hr style=""height:2px; width:100%; border:0; color: white;background:white;""/></div><br/><br/>Argus. Axel Pyralis, king of Pyralis, was headed for that old, fabled city where he lost his father, brother, and uncle to Dardeios. He had heard all the tales as a child, after his aunt took her place as Queen Regent of Pyralis. She was now in the capital, overseeing things in the absence of the King, who had been summoned to Argus to face the threat of darkness once more. Axel dreaded the meeting. Not because he was afraid, but because he hated the tedious formalities it included. Axel was a dragon, proud and fierce. False compliments, fancy suits, and an air of nervousness was not what he considered a good time.<span style=""color: #FF0000""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Get me my armour, and put my foe squarely in front of me. That's all I ask,</span></span>he thought, dismal. In the distance, his destination came into view.<br/><br/>Sitting atop his large stallion, Axel frowned at the castle in front of him. He hated riding and would rather just fly over, but somehow his entourage had convinced him to stay with them. After all, it was more dignified to ride in with his full escort, and he was a sovreign ruler. Nevertheless, Axel wore a scowl as he saw the crystalline castle in the distance. One of his bodyguards, a fellow dragon and lesser noble, rode up to him.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF8000"">""Your Majesty, I just came back from an aerial survey of the area. The keep is pretty crowded, and there's a large Cordelian fleet in the waters nearby.""</span>Axel looked at the dragon - now in human form - and grinned broadly.<span style=""color: #FF0000"">""Cordelian, eh? What fleet flag did they fly?""</span>His bodyguard looked somewhat surprised at the question.<span style=""color: #BF8000"">""I couldn't tell, Your Majesty. It looked like a boat with a trident for a mast, but -""</span><span style=""color: #FF0000"">""Off I go!""</span>The bodyguard was left stunned as Axel transformed and took to the air, headed towards the Cordelian fleet.<br/><br/>Flapping his wings, Axel felt the wind under the membranes as he glided effortlessly throught the air. There was no sensation quite like flying, and yet, knowing what awaited when he landed was even more satisfying. Being the world's foremost producers of gunpowder, Pyralis had long since had trading agreements with Cordelia. Gunpowder for healthy food and quality timber, a deal that he and the prince, Hydrus, had streamlined and improved a decade before, in an effort to ease the strain on the ports and tax collectors. Hydrus was good company, and Axel was in dire need of it. So letting forth a draconic roar to shatter rocks in his glee, he dived from the skies toward Hydrus' flagship, where he would no doubt be standing at the castle. Circling around the ship's masts, he landed on deck by the aft of the ship, instantly transforming to his human self. Spotting Prince Hyrdus at the helm, he grinned and stepped forward.<br/><br/><div><hr style=""height:2px; width:100%; border:0; color: White;background:White;""/></div><br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000"">""Greetings, Prince Hydrus. Lovely weather today, isn't it?""</span>Axel strode over to Hydrus with a big grin and a confident straddle. Hydrus himself didn't take his eyes off his destination for a moment.<span style=""color: #00FFBF"">""Heavy armour at sea will see you killed, Your Majesty. It impedes your agility, making it more likely for you to go over board, and makes you sink like a stone if you do.""</span>Axel scoffed at the idea.<span style=""color: #FF0000"">""What do you suggest, that I strip naked?""</span>Hydrus shrugged, and grinned that confident, cheeky grin of his.<span style=""color: #00FFBF"">""Would certainly give my crew a show.""</span>The two royals, Cordelian and Pyrali, let out a roar of laughter that traveled all the way to Argus on the hefty winds.<br/><br/>An hour or so later, they walked together into the meeting chamber, both their bodyguard waiting somewhat embarassed by their superiors being left outside. Apparently in good moods, they walk up to the rest of the party and found their seats.<span style=""color: #00FFBF"">""Greetings, my fellow members of royalty. We apologise for keeping you waiting. My father regrets that he cannot join you today, but the storms keep him ever so busy. I am here as Champion and voice of Cordelia.""</span>Hydrus gives the rest of the gathering a bow before sitting down, but Axel just slumps into a nearby seat.<span style=""color: #FF0000"">""I trust you've summoned the royalty of the world on more than a mere hunch, Queen Eira. What's this I hear about dark forces gathering?""</span>Both look to Eria for some form of a response, anticipation hanging heavily in the air."
4247,Darkness and Ice,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45114,2015-02-13T03:39:39,Amara,"Eira simply nodded acknowledgement to Cardonis when he voiced his concerns. She was aware of how he felt about her decision not to allow any guards into the chambers. It was, perhaps, a risk, but it was a calculated one. All those present, herself included, were more than capable of handling themselves. Of course, if their was a traitor amongst them, this would pose a problem for that same reason, but more than likely they would not be foolish enough to try anything, and if they did they would be out numbered. Besides, there was a greater risk, as far as she was concerned, of those rogues and hired guards turning against them than one of their own, so it was a risk she was more than willing to take.<br/><br/>Once seated, Eira nodded to those rulers that greeted her as they entered, watching quietly as many continued to interact amongst themselves as they waited for those that had yet to arrive. Once the rulers of Hydrus and Pyralis arrived and addressed her, Eria waited a moment before she responded to the question.<span style=""color: #40BFFF"">""Of course.""</span>she replied simply to the first statement. She was far from frivolous or whimsical, so the idea of her doing anything on a hunch or speculation was highly unlikely.<span style=""color: #40BFFF"">""As you know, I have guards posted along the borders between my kingdom and that of Ciardah. Yesterday I was informed by one of my most trusted guards that they had recently investigated some unusual activity in the region. Upon this inspection they found dark forces mounting in the ruins. There has been a large influx of dark creatures, most of which are creations of Dardanos, many of which are nearly  impossible to kill, flooding into the ruins. He is building an army.""</span>she explained in a matter-of-fact manner.<span style=""color: #00BFFF"">""Beyond this, I have my own ways of investigating such things.""</span>she fingered the small mirror that hung around her neck, currently spelled to block its twin from using it as a looking glass.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #40BFFF"">""I can feel the darkness growing. It has been growing for some time, but this time it's different. It's growing rapidly, as is the power of Dardanos.""</span>she paused and looked around the room at each member of the council. ""The question now isn't whether or not the darkness is growing, or whether we will soon be faced with war. These things are certain. The question now is how we plan to fight it, how we plan to keep our people safe."" She paused again and contemplated this.<span style=""color: #40BFFF"">""If legend is true and the prophecies are to be believed, I am meant to face Dardanos. We would be foolish, however, to believe that this war will be so simple as to be fought and won with a single battle. He built this army for a purpose, he will not so easily cede his victory. We must expect that he will attack us on all fronts. This is a bold move for him, he would not make such a move without a plan. We must all prepare for what is to come, not just as individual kingdoms, but as a whole.""</span>she went on in a calm manner, but her words held a serious, almost grave undertone to them.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #40BFFF"">""So now I ask, how do you suggest we handle this? What measures would you have us take? How do we defeat an immortal enemy with but one weakness, backed by an army of dark minions that are nearly impossible to kill?""</span>It was a general question, asked to the council as a whole, welcoming any ruler to voice their opinions on the matter. After this she fell silent to allow the others to speak up, to allow discussion amongst everyone, as well as to allow them to ask more questions of her, if necessary.<br/><br/>The question was not meant to be posed as an impossible situation. It was not. Nothing was ever impossible. Dardanos was not the only immortal amongst them, nor was he truly immortal, no one was. He had a weakness and the key lied with her. It was a weapon forged by the original snow queen, the first among them to gain immortality. The only problem was that she didn't have it. The weapon had been hidden before the conclusion of the great war, and the location was lost with the snow queen. His minions, particularly the wraiths, were neither living nor dead, making killing them a bit tricky. They could be killed, or at least banished, with magic, but they could do a lot of damage to those who were mortal and who did not practice magic. This war would not be an easy one. It would be hard fought and hard won, but she knew that they could not and would not give up. They would fight until the bitter end to protect this world and its people. Every snow queen before her had fallen to Dardanos and she had no intention of suffering the same fate. She could not fail. The fate of the world depended on her success, as well as the success of all those that fought to protect them."
4248,Darkness and Ice,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45114,2015-02-13T08:14:04,Narath,"<span style=""color: #BF4000"">""Maybe we should first try to ensure that our armies are properly prepared to handle such dark creatures?""</span>Tore suggested tentatively.<span style=""color: #BF4000"">""I would rather not have my people rush into a battle they are ill equipped for. They have families to return to and care for after all.<br/>""I am aware that it would be quite expensive to enchant weapons and armor capable of dealing with these wraiths, but it would also be well worth it."" </span>the kitsune continued now that he was getting over his nerves of speaking in front of a large audience.<span style=""color: #BF4000""> ""Many deaths would be prevented this way, I am sure. Otherwise, I believe it would be unwise to send our forces against such spectres.""</span><br/>Tora sadly, was not filled with the most skilled enchanters. While he was sure that they could provide adequate services, they would not be the same quality as another species, such as the Fae. However, his people were very capable of making high quality weaponry. Swords like his own for example, were made from a steel compound that was highly durable, and the technique ensured that the blades were extremely sharp. The Prince thought that maybe if magic was the monsters' weakness, then enchanted weapons could be extremely beneficial. And since his people could not necessarily provide the enchantments, they could at least provide the weapons to be enchanted. A trade like that could be beneficial to all kingdoms involved, as an even deal like that would reduce the cost of enchanting an army's entire armory."
4249,Darkness and Ice,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45114,2015-02-13T12:16:56,Kee/Xeyn,"King Axel looked over at Hydrus, who seemed to be contemplating the matter. Axel was content to hear the rest of the royalty out for now, but he had more than a few ideas.<br/><br/>Hydrus, on the other hand, had no trouble speaking up once he was finished thinking.<span style=""color: #00BFFF"">""The matters to be considered in such a conflict are many. It's of course imminent to conclude that each country should provide help as per their nation's speciality. It goes without saying that Cordelia will defend any and all waterways against Ciardahn forces, but beyond this, I am afraid my people cannot be of much help. The only thing Cordelia can provide, beyond seamanship, would be artillery.""</span>He turned to Axel.<span style=""color: #00BFFF"">""King Axel? What do you think?""</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #FF0000"">Well, then,</span></span>Axel thought.<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #FF0000"">I can't just stay silent.</span></span>He rose up, frowning.<span style=""color: #FF0000"">""Pyralis was perhaps one of the kingdoms that got hit hardest the last time Dardanos rose. We learnt a lot from that. Pyralis can offer three things, I think. Gunpowder and stone to those who need it. The scholars of our universities, many of which are skilled healers and a few very talented enchanters.""</span>He looked up and addressed Eira.<span style=""color: #FF0000"">""And unforgiving, unyielding, infernal dominance of the skies. There shall be no dragon in Pyralis that will not fight to set Ciardah aflame.""</span><br/><br/>Hydrus chuckled a bit at the king's words.<span style=""color: #00BFFF"">""Go figure, the dragon king is ready to fight. Well. In terms of weaponry and tools to defeat Dardeios' nigh-immortal army, we cannot provide. But the waterways of the land can, with Cordelian ships, ease logistics. If anything is certain, it is that a new threat from Cardiah warrants a total war setting for all of us. I can ensure all kingdoms have the necessary ships for troop transport and supply runs. I'll also summon the Grand Admiral, the Coalition General, and Leviathan Highlord to ensure our naval, land, and merfolk armies are at the ready to provide.""</span>"
4250,Darkness and Ice,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45114,2015-02-16T21:47:38,thetruegarsot,"""This useless thing,"" Dardanos spoke quietly as he let the mirror that hung onto a chain around his neck fall to his chest. The mirror was blank, holding no reflection of the room. Just a dark grey color covered the glass as the tall, dark figure walked towards a wall that opened a small hole for him to see out of. Looking over the landscape that was peppered with ruins of old buildings and rotten remains of long dead inhabitants, the Ciarduh ruler cast a look of annoyance towards the twilight, ""Your continued efforts to stop my rising are starting to wear thin on me."" He spoke to no one as a surge of power pulsed through his body, making his eyes dart out towards the horizon in the direction of a group of wraiths that had returned to his kingdom. He could feel their presence as they crossed over into his darkness and in just a few short moments he appears on the outskirts of his territory to meet with them.<br/><br/>As the dark master appeared before the wraiths, fear shot through each one of them as they began to report their findings.<br/><br/>""My lord,"" one began to speak hastily, ""we have the information you were...""<br/><br/>Before the wraith could speak any more, Dardanos had approached him and placed his hand over his mouth, ""Silence,"" he commanded in a stern voice as a dark fog escaped from the pores of his hand and moved to cover the wraiths head. The dense smoke entered the minions head through its eyes and began to pulsate as if it were draining something from within the slave's head. This whole ordeal lasted a few seconds, afterwards the wraith spoke no more as it stood perfectly still in the upright position, ready for its next order.<br/><br/>Dardanos closed his eyes as the smoke was absorbed back into his body and all the information his servant had was given to him. A deep frown marked his face as he looked upon the other minions. ""You may go."" He waved his right hand and all the wraiths that had been standing around him disappeared instantly, save for the one that stood lifelessly after the transfer of information. Fog once again began to seep from his pores but from his entire body before engulfing the wraith that began to walk away from the kingdom of Ciarduh.<br/><br/><div><hr style=""height:2px; width:100%; border:0; color: white;background:white;""/></div><br/><br/>It did not take long to reach Argus, the once proud kingdom of light that had been destroyed in the wars between them and Ciarduh. Thanks to having spent countless years marching to and from battles, Dardanos knew of many shortened and often secret passages that royal families and other important figure-heads would use to travel discreetly. What would take weeks of traveling through mountain or forest terrains may take only half as long or even just a few days with the secret passages. Since the destruction of the great kingdom, the many wards and spells that would have otherwise obstructed a being of darkness to enter have otherwise lost their magic, allowing for Dardanos or any of his stronger creatures to pass through with relative ease.<br/><br/>The wraith that was guided by Dardanos had finally reached the catacombs of the crystalline castle that had housed the family of Argus for many generation before being wiped out by the dark master's powerful army. Many of the hallways that made up the catacombs were connected in such a way that would make the best adventurers get lost fairly easily. There were no threats of ghouls or spectres to be worried by, save for the single one that was walking through now, but the place still had its dangers; traps, falls, dead ends. This was no bother to Dardanos, however, as he knew where he was going and how to get there.<br/><br/><div><hr style=""height:2px; width:100%; border:0; color: white;background:white;""/></div><br/><br/>The meeting had already started and its members already giving their opinions on the matters that are being discussed. Unknown to those that were present, however, Dardanos had been hearing the entire thing as he hid within the shadows of the castle. As Hydrus, the Prince of Cordelia, finished speaking the entire room began get dark as a cold draft began to sweep around. Guards outside the meeting hall's doors ran in with weapons at the ready as the darkness ate up every source of light available. They watched as the darkness concentrated in the hallway that met with the meeting room, shaping into the form of a giant warrior clad in thick, dark armor. The guards both swung their swords at the ghastly beast that was forming in front of their eyes but the metal moved right through the figure as a deep dead howling noise started to come from it. A few moments later the wraith that stood before the guards was lifted into the air and ripped apart by dark tendrils that escaped from its body, revealing another figure standing where the destroyed creature once was.<br/><br/>""So this is what the rulers of the kingdoms do in their spare time,"" Dardanos began mockingly as he walked into the meeting room, ""come to destroyed kingdoms and plot War against their rightful master. Tsk tsk tsk."" He shook his head while he slowly moved up to the table, looking around at each member of this meeting, stopping before the dragon pyromancer.<br/><br/>""Ahh the great ruler of Pyralis,"" he gave the draconian leader an inviting look, ""are you forgetting the last time your kingdom decided to interfere with my destiny or are you foolish enough to let the rest of your kind fall to me?"" Without waiting for an answer he moved on and looked into the eyes of his target, ""Princess Eira..."" he flicked the mirror that hung from his neck ""...or I guess I should be addressing you as 'Queen' Eira.""<br/><br/>Shaking his head, he broke his gaze from the Eira and looked back upon the group as a whole before noticing the guards that were closing the gap between them as if they were prepared to strike again. Dardanos brought his hand up and waved it at them as if to go away, ""Do not worry yourselves, I am not here fight nor am I capable of fighting. What you see before you is just an image of myself, not my physical body for it is not yet capable of leaving my kingdom yet, but it will be soon and on that day this world will become mine. This is an invitation to those who wish to join me to do so now and a warning to those who seek to oppose me. You do not need to interfere with something that is beyond you. This world belongs to me. Your kingdoms are mine by right."""
4251,Darkness and Ice,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45114,2015-02-17T01:50:16,Narath,"The moment Cardonis noticed that something was amiss, he burst into the room with a sword in one clawed hand, and a small inferno enveloping the other. He did not expect to see a large wraith in the main entrance however, and was slightly taken aback. The half-dragon quickly regained his wits though, and ran to the side of his queen.<br/>When the creature finished it's transformation and declared itself as Dardanos, Cardonis' hand clenched around his sword. He would not let this madman harm a hair on Eira's head. So when the dark king addressed her, he grew even more tense (if that was possible) and let out a deep threatening growl.<br/><br/>-----------------------------------------------<br/><br/>Tore stood wide eyed at Dardanos. It did little to comfort him when the apparition said that it was incapable of attacking, as it still had an air of malice about it. The fact that he could stand up to King Axel, the most imposing mountain of a being here without so much as flinching frightened the prince. However, he was not going to simply back down and let Dardanos tread all over them.<br/><span style=""color: #FF4000"">""One does not simply 'own the world' Dardanos. Only a madman thinks like that!""</span>Tore shouted.<span style=""color: #FF4000"">""And what gives you the right to think so? You who would tear down the lives of every living being. You who would decimate all in your path till you rule over nothing but ash! <br/>""This fight is not beyond us. We can and will defeat you.""</span><br/>It was only once Tore had finished his rant that he realized that he may have done a very foolish thing. Yes, he spoke what he believed to be true, but he had most likely just made himself a target. Something his bodyguards seemed to realize as they drew closer to their prince."
4252,Darkness and Ice,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45114,2015-02-17T23:50:06,Kee/Xeyn,"King Axel, Dragon King of Pyralis, let Dardanos speak his peace. As Tore spoke up, he kept silent still. Then he calmly walked over to the deathly dark torches of the room, beathing on them. The king's dragonfire was not so easily extinguished - While the shadows of the room were still unnaturally deep, a royal red light could now be made out. He calmly stepped back in front of Dardanos, making his own little speech.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000"">""My kin has come far these past few centuries, Dardanos. For the King of Shadows, you do subterfuge poorly. Try to intimidate the King of Dragons? You barely have the power to form a shade, let alone pose any threat to us. Ciardah will bathe in dragonfire, and like before, you shall be cast down. Dragons do not age - and we do not forget. Three hundred years of grief and fury shall burn you, and its heat will have you begging us to send you to Hell.""</span><br/><br/>He stood tall and proud, his words heavy with power and courage, as befits the King of Dragons.<br/><br/><div><hr style=""height:2px; width:100%; border:0; color: white;background:white;""/></div><br/><br/>Hydrus, in his corner of the room, was feeling conflicted. not about Dardanos' offer - it was completely out of the question - but despite his experience with battle and his unconquerable courage, he was feeling nervous, frightened. King Axel had been the Dragon King for centuries, he was incapable of fear. Hydrus was but a man - a man with enchanted merman blood to be sure, but still a man. He fingered his schiavona nervously, its truesilver blade humming with bloodlust. Gathering his courage, Hydrus spoke up. he could not stay silent.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #00BFFF"">""The oceans belong to the people of Cordelia. The crushing darkness of the deep is our friend, your blackness cannot deter us. The fury of the seas go with the might of the dragons, so beware.""</span><br/><br/>He didn't manage anything more impressive, the darkness was suffocating. Unnatural. The crushing darkness and pressure of the deeps were nthing to him, but this blackness made him feel like he was about to drown. It was an odd feeling."
4253,Darkness and Ice,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45114,2015-02-18T01:43:47,thetruegarsot,"""Now now,"" Dardanos continued unbridled by the words of protest spoken by the attendees of the meeting, ""lets not get ahead of ourselves here. This council was called to discuss the situation regarding Dardanos and his plot to conquer the other kingdoms. We still have to figure out just what exactly he has planned and what you intend to do about it."" As if he was almost enjoying himself, Dardanos walked up to the table that everyone was seated at placed his hands palm-down onto it. Black mist moved from his hands to the center of the table and began to form into a circular shape. A few seconds later the mist took the image of the planet with all the kingdoms, lands, and seas covered with a dense fog of darkness.<br/><br/>""This..."" he lifted up his hands and the globe stayed in the air over the table, ""..is what I have planned. My destiny; to rule this world and allow my power to grow. As for what you are going to do about it,"" he looked deep into the eyes of Queen Eira as his voice turned from playful to serious, ""You will submit to me,"" His eyes left the snow queen's as he looked around at the others, stopping at Tore, ""or you will die.""<br/><br/>He straightened himself and yet again turned his gaze to King Axel, ""Why fight the inevitable when you can join me and rule under me? You would continue to have the power over your kingdom. All you would have to do is swear complete obedience to me. You would even be allowed to keep your souls,"" he said as he turned his back towards the group and walked up to the wall he was facing. He strangely stood there for a moment while thoughts shrouded in darkness passed through his mind which put him almost into a trance like state.<br/><br/>Snapping out of it, he shook his head and turned back to face the group, ""We do not have to be enemies. I would prefer to become allies and rule this world together. Your kingdoms will become stronger under my order and so will you. You will become part of something greater than anything you can ever imagine. All you must do is give into the darkness."""
4254,Darkness and Ice,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45114,2015-02-18T04:21:28,Amara,"Eira watched as the wraith transformed into the form of Dardanos and darkness consumed the room, spreading through the halls. She remained silent as he addressed the other rulers, even when he initially addressed her. Her response was not yet necessary, so it would not yet be given. It wasn't until he had shown his plans, what he believed to be his destiny, and he had spoken his piece that she finally stood. Her movement was slow and graceful, and while she was beautiful and her figure lithe, she was tall, and the air about her was more intimidating than one might expect.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #40BFFF"">""Enough.""</span>Her words cut through the darkness with a chill that could be felt across the room. With a wave of her hand she summoned a ball of cold flames in the midst of the planet he had formed from darkness, palpable waves of cold light could be felt radiating from cold flame, slowly pushing back the darkness inch by inch.<span style=""color: #40BFFF"">""You have no power here, Dardanos. Do not forget that you are far from the only powerful being in this world, and you are not so immortal as you might wish those around you to believe. My magic is as capable of killing you as yours is of killing me.""</span>she spoke with a cold, calm voice, almost devoid of emotion despite the weight her words carried.<span style=""color: #40BFFF"">""You may have an army of dark creatures who serve you in fear, but we have all the kingdoms of this world and you cannot defeat us all. But of course, you know such a task would be difficult, that's why you're here, attempting to strike fear into the hearts of those that oppose you, hoping that in that fear they will turn to you to spare them. But that's the only weapon you have now, isn't it? Fear. But fear never lasts forever, and even if you could defeat us your kingdom would never stand because you will never have the loyalty of the people you rule.""</span>she spoke in the same cold manner as she slowly made her way towards him, stopping inches from him.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #40BFFF"">""I do not fear you, and I will not let you take this world.""</span>Her ice blue eyes piercing into the hollow darkness staring back at her, narrowing slightly.<span style=""color: #40BFFF"">""We will not bow to you, but you will die. Even if it costs my life, I will not see this world fall to darkness.""</span>Behind the icy chill that laced her words was a stubborn resolve and a fierce determination. ""<span style=""color: #40BFFF"">You've spoken your piece, now go back to the shadows, for in that darkness is the only place you will find an ally or a servant. The light will never suffer the darkness to rule, and we will never bow to the shadows of this world.""</span>The pulsing light from the cold flame had pushed much of the darkness from the center of the room, illuminating the young queen and her companions.<span style=""color: #40BFFF"">""Go, leave this place, you are not welcome here.""</span>She reiterated her point, her eyes never leaving the dark figure before her."
4255,Darkness and Ice,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45114,2015-02-18T12:48:33,thetruegarsot,"Dardanos listened intently as Eira, the Queen of the snow kingdom Eirwen, finally spoke up against him. Once she had finished her speech and demanded him to leave, he looked upon her as if insulted before speaking again, ""You know better than anyone here that fear is not the only weapon I possess, your highness, and you would be wise to remember that. You also know that I am not some fool who underestimates neither his foes or his allies. And you also know just what happens to those who question my power in such a way as you are now.""<br/><br/>He began to pace about the room as if he was getting ready to leave as the Queen had requested, ""It is true that you have the power to kill me as well as it is true that these others are powerful in their own rights, but do not forget that you are not the first snow queen that attempted to end my life and just like the others you will fail. And these allies of yours,"" he gestured to the other rulers in the room, ""are nothing compared to the leaders of old and their kingdoms are nothing like the Argus that fell to me.""<br/><br/>""No, Princess,"" he spoke in a deliberate manner while walking up within a few inches of Eira, ""You do not have to fear me in order to fail. You and I have our destiny together and my tolerance of you has run thin. When next we meet, you will know the true power of Dardanos the Devourer."" Once he finished speaking he turned towards the doorway and began to walk out. When he reached the arc of the doorway the darkness vanished along with its master who was no longer in sight or sound of the meeting or anywhere within the kingdom of Argus.<br/><br/><div><hr style=""height:2px; width:100%; border:0; color: white;background:white;""/></div><br/><br/>The throne room had somehow gotten even darker once Dardanos had returned to his own body, breathing heavily as his power returned after a few minutes. Standing out of his throne, the master of darkness walked slowly around the room.<span style=""font-style: italic"">She has gotten much braver since last we met, and more powerful as well. She will not be as easily swayed as I once thought,</span>he thought to himself as he contemplated the meeting between the rulers.<br/><br/>""She made you look weak,"" came a voice from inside the darkness but with no solid figure, ""We cannot allow her to make a fool of you like that. She must learn to respect the power.""<br/><br/>Without much of a reaction to the voice, Dardanos calmly shook his head, ""She knows what sort of power I wield. It's an attempt to gain morale among the other leaders. She is smart, not foolish. She is, after all, a snow queen."""
4256,Darkness and Ice,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45114,2015-02-18T15:30:56,Kee/Xeyn,"After a brief moment of silence, Prince Hydrus, now rid of the presence of Dardanos, suddenly found his previous suave and heart returned. It was if the suffocating darkness from before was the fragment of a bad dream, a figment of his imagination readily forgotten. He<span style=""font-style: italic"">Tsk</span>ed.<span style=""color: #00BFFF"">""Well. With that little deviation off topic, at least we know the guy's not so confident as all that. Men like him would rather demonstrate total dominance than try to give us incentive to turn. Those are good news.""</span>He addressed the rest of the room.<span style=""color: #00BFFF"">""I do not know about the rest of you, but I shall call the banners. This day, all of Cordelia shall go to war on Dardanos the Devourer, and take the wrath of the seas with them.""</span>He nodded at Queen Eira, as if to confirm. In this meeting, he had all the authority of a Prince Regent. There could no longer be any doubt. This had just turned into a war for survival.<br/><br/><div><hr style=""height:2px; width:100%; border:0; color: white;background:white;""/></div><br/><br/>King Axel scoffed as Dardanos left the room. Hearing Prince Hydrus' breaking the somewhat awkward silence, he strode back to his chair and sat down. He took a wineskin from his belt and downed its contents in one big gulp. While controlled, his fury was palpable. His blood was literally boiling, giving his armour a reddish glow. Somehow, the chair on which he sat remained unaffected.<span style=""color: #FF0000"">""Cordelia will not be the only one. Let the volcano farmers of the Dragonfang Mountains pick up their pikes once more.And the camel riders of the Dune Sea shall muster as well. And every dragon, highborne and broodling, shall take to the skies in anger. For the first time in centuries, Pyralis shall enter total war.""</span>He took a deep breath, then let out a howl. All glass in sight shattered, and the very room they were in shook from the force of it, but no sounds could be heard by human ears. This was a dragoncall, and could be heard only by Axel's draconic kin. But King Axel knew that the call would be heard to the furthest reaches of Pyralis. War had just been declared."
4257,Darkness and Ice,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45114,2015-02-18T19:57:12,Narath,"Cardonis did not appreciate it very much when Eira walked right up to the apparition of Dardanos. He did not trust it when it said that he could do no harm in this form, so he remained at her side. It took all his strength to keep himself from pulling her away, as her safety was his utmost priority.<br/><br/>So, it was to his great relief once the dark king had left. However, Axel's bellowing left his ears ringing. Could that king be any louder?<br/><br/><span style=""color: #000080"">""Next time m'lady, would you be so kind as to not approach the enemy?""</span>Cardonis asked.<span style=""color: #000080"">""It would make my job much easier.""</span><br/><br/>-----------------------------------------------------------<br/><br/>Tore was rather shaken by the events that had just transpired. If Dardanos could just appear out of nowhere like that, there wasn't a safe place left in this world. He could just pop into the shadows in anyone's home and find out what their favorite tea was if he so wished! How were they supposed to plan in secret?<br/>Of course, he would still help the cause, but there was going to be great risk.<br/><span style=""color: #FF4000"">""W-well, that was certainly... eventful.""</span>Tore began.<span style=""color: #FF4000"">""I of course, will help as well, but I cannot send good men to certain death. I will spare what troops I can, but until I can get them better equipped, it won't be much.""</span>"
4258,Darkness and Ice,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45114,2015-02-20T04:12:46,Amara,"Eira said nothing in response to the words of Dardanos as he spoke to her once more. She was well aware of the weapons he possessed. Her statement had not been meant to imply that he held no power but fear in a general sense, but rather that at this time, in this place, it was his only weapon. Still, clarifying her meaning was pointless, so she left the words unspoken. Although her memories surrounding her mother's death were still locked away somewhere in the recesses of her mind, he was responsible for her death, that much she knew, so she knew all too well what happened to those that stood up to him, but that would not deter her. She did not fear him, not because she didn't know of the power he held, she knew quite well and she respected that power, but she did not fear death nor darkness, so she had no reason to fear the embodiment of either.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #40BFFF"">""I may not be the first, but I will be the last.""</span>she responded with a cold, simple voice. Of this truth she was certain, for she had no heir to cede her power to. If she failed, if she died, the line of the snow queens died with her. What she didn't yet know was that this would not be the only consequence of her death at his hands. His next words were meaningless to her. Regardless of how he viewed her companions, they were strong and they would soon be united. She didn't need to argue this point, there was no reason to and her words were unlikely to sway him, nor was such a thing necessary. If he chose to underestimate them, that was his choice, and it would be his downfall.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #40BFFF"">""You should not so easily write off your opponents, Dardanos. It's terrible form, and never a wise choice.""</span>Her voice remained cold, yet it was almost oddly soft all at once.<span style=""color: #40BFFF"">""What is to become of our destiny is yet to be seen. You are not the only one who has grown more powerful, and before the end you will know this.""</span>With those words the exchange ended as he turned to walk out of the room and she returned her attention to the other rulers in the room as they spoke.<br/><br/>She briefly turned her attention to Cardonis when he addressed her.<span style=""color: #40BFFF"">""While I appreciate your concern, and I realize it is your job to protect me, I am perfectly capable of taking care of myself. Dardanos cannot kill me, not yet. I am immortal, after all, and he does not yet possess the weapon capable of killing me.""</span><span style=""font-style: italic"">Just as I do not yet possess the weapon to kill him,</span>she thought to herself before continuing aloud,<span style=""color: #40BFFF"">""Rest assured, I will do nothing to put myself in mortal danger.""</span>She finished, although there was a sort of irony to the idea. After this she returned to her seat, taking it before addressing the others.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #40BFFF"">""Eirwen will, of course, stand against Dardanos and provide whatever aid we can to the other kingdoms. We appreciate whatever aid, resources, or manpower you are capable of providing.""</span>She looked around the room at the other rulers, her eyes resting on the prince of Tora when he spoke.<span style=""color: #40BFFF"">""Of course. I do not ask that you send your men on a suicide mission. There will be bloodshed and there will be death, but there is no reason to hasten such things unnecessarily. Besides, we will need all the resources we can get if we are to protect our kingdoms and win this war. Wasting resources by being hasty is never a wise choice. It is better to bring in fresh, adequately trained troops when they are needed than to throw untrained men into battle prematurely.""</span>The young queen spoke thoughtfully.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #40BFFF"">""This will not be an easy war. We must come up with a plan, use our resources wisely, and we will have to take advantage of whatever strategic advantages we may have. Eirwen borders Ciardah, so we will set up a defense and provide whatever reconnaissance information we can. Beyond this we will provide you with whatever enchanted crystalline weaponry we can spare.""</span>She looked around at the other rulers and paused for a moment before making one final statement before allowing the others to have the floor once more.<span style=""color: #40BFFF"">""I do not ask that you give up more than you can spare at the expense of your people, only that you contribute what you can spare so that we may all stand able and ready to fight. We must all work together and unite to fight this enemy if we are to survive. Despite what he says or what he believes, we will not lie down and let this world fall to darkness, and we will not be easily trodden under his feet. We may not be the great rulers of old, but that doesn't mean we are not great, nor does it mean that we will be defeated. This is our world and we will protect it, no matter the cost.""</span>With those words she fell silent so that others could speak their minds."
4259,Darkness and Ice,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45114,2015-02-20T16:29:53,Kee/Xeyn,"King Axel, hearing Era's words, cooled down a little. Yes, this war would be won by wise generals, not heedless soldiers. He closed his eyes for a moment, thinking about his next course of action. By now, his dragoncall had surely reached Pyralis, and the lords of the land, dragon and human alike, were surely giving their orders to their subjects to prepare for war. He would have to write up specific instructions to the various ministers, lords, and guild masters who would have the greatest impact on this war in its early stages. While he was thinking, the suave and bravado of Prince Hydrus manisfested properly.<br/><div><hr style=""height:2px; width:100%; border:0; color: white;background:white;""/></div><br/>The Marquis of Chemarenth folded his cape so it once more sat properly over his shoulder.<span style=""color: #00BFFF"">""I don't know about the soldiers of Tora, but Cordelia has a long, strong martial tradition. Between the Marines of the Navy, the land forces of the great lords, and the Merfolk Amphibious Armies, Cordelia can offer at least sixty-five thousand battle-ready land troops. I don't think I need to elaborate of the available naval forces - Chemarenth alone can offer thirty ships of the line, as many brigs, and more than three hundred gunboats.""</span>He looked to Axel, as if to get the numbers from him.<br/><div><hr style=""height:2px; width:100%; border:0; color: white;background:white;""/></div><br/>King Axel knew his land well. He sighed, giving the numbers.<span style=""color: #FF0000"">""Twenty-seven thousand armoured cavalry, fifty thousand professional men-at-arms, and a further hundred thousand trained volunteers. And three hundred or so Dracoknights, battle-trained dragons. Enchanters and siege engineers from our universitites.""</span>He turned his gaze lazily to Eira.<span style=""color: #FF0000"">""With Cordelian shipping vessels, I can also ensure you have enough high-quality stone to build solid fortifications. Gunpowder as well, though I'd leave the manufacturing of cannon to Cordelia, or maybe Tarren.""</span>While the numbers seemed impressive, Axel knew that years of peace had led the countried of the world into complacancy. The armies of old were grand indeed. His father, brothers, and uncles had brought more than half a million armed men to bear. In total, Pyralis employed less than zero point six percent of its population as soliders, and Cordelia employed less - though including the sailors would bring the number up to one point one."
4260,Darkness and Ice,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45114,2015-02-23T19:53:04,Tenshi_Kage,"Loki stayed silent during the beginning of the meeting. Slowly creating plans after plan in his mind to use against Dardanos with the information he was given along with what his own forces could bring. He immediately discarded anything that resembled the first war's tactics for the main force - they could easily be decoys or first waves to make him underestimate them.<br/><br/>Each of the lords/ladies gave him the impression of being strong willed and confident. It was a refreshing sight that was soon ruined by Dardanos' presence.<br/><br/>Along with all of the other guards who entered, his own rushed to his side as he stood from his chair allowing them to surround him after handing him his own swords that he had left on his horse's saddle.<br/><br/>Dardanos was just as twisted as he was when Loki met him in the First War to believe the land of the mortals would fall to his hand and be ruled by his hand alone. It was preposterous, plus Dardanos was probably unaware that if he did shroud this land in shadow the beings of light - such as the Seelie Fey, phoenixes, ents, elves, and others - would be forced to enter this domestic war to fight for the balance of light and darkness. And the Seelie Fey would prefer to wait for the last moment before ever joining into such a thing as this because it is a ""mortal problem"" especially with the prophecy surrounding it.<br/><br/>He gave a small nod to his guards while handing one of them his swords before the left to resume their posts. He sat down once more and waited for his moment to speak up. Queen Eira was just like her mother with inspirational speeches.<br/><br/>After the king of Cordelia spoke, Loki shifted forward and placed his forearms on the table so everyone could see him.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #008040"">""And the Kingdom of Amun also offers its resources, men, and airships. We shall help take the skies with Pyralis as the wind will always be in our favor. I also offer my own knowledge of tactics from the first war and those of the Seelie to help this endeavor.""</span><br/><br/>He remembered the First War as if it had happened yesterday and it haunted his dreams every night. The staunch scent of blood, the sight of dissected/dismembered bodies, and the encroaching darkness that took hope with it."
4261,Darkness and Ice,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45114,2015-02-24T19:37:09,thetruegarsot,"<span style=""color: #008080"">""She is determined to find a way to stop you and given the resources these other kingdom's are giving in the effort, it will not be long before she finds what she is looking for,""</span>the voice continued to speak, which began to irritate the dark lord, mostly because he knew this to be true already.<br/><br/>He stood still for a few minutes, contemplating the options available to him to deal with this matter before leaving his throne room. He walked through the halls of his tower, descended a dozen or more stairwells, and made his way to a large metallic door that was much different in design from the rest of his kingdom, hidden many stories underground. Pushing open the door revealed a somewhat small room that had its walls covered in special markings, runes that were meant for reducing the ability to use powers.<br/><br/>He lit two torches that were placed a few feet in front of the door, which lit up the room rather brightly to show a transparent dome of dark energy encasing the figure that was the original snow queen, who was not bound by any chains or ropes but isolated in the dome that was just large enough to allow her little room to pace and a bed for her to sleep.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #808000"">""This child is proving to be more difficult than I had hoped she would be,""</span>he spoke to the captive immortal.<br/><br/><br/>Isolde stood within her dark prison, awaiting the return of her captor, knowing he would soon come. Her magical sight was decreased because of the runes that covered the wall to negate some of her power, as well as the loss of her mirror, but she still saw much that others did not. She knew he had gone to see Eira, and that the meeting had not gone quite like he had expected, but the details she did not know.<br/><br/>As she had anticipated, she heard the approach of the dark master and knew why he had come. The torches lit up the room, much to her pleasure, and the woman, still appearing to be in her twenties, smiled an almost wry smile as her captor approached and spoke of the young snow queen, Eira.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #40FFFF"">""That is a lesson that perhaps you should have learned many years ago when you took her mother from her.""</span>Isolde answered with a calm and level voice.<span style=""color: #40FFFF"">""After all, she is a snow queen, and perhaps the most powerful and clever of us all."" </span>Another smile graced her fair lips, but this time it held almost a look of pride.<span style=""color: #40FFFF"">""Did you expect it to be easy to defeat the one destined to rival you  in every way? All magic has its price, and nature will not allow any power to go unchecked. For every great being born or created there will always be another to stand against them. You are no exception. If you underestimate her, it will be your undoing.""</span>Her eyes, so pale that they were almost grey, pierced into the dark and hollow eyes of her captor.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #40FFFF"">""Tell me, why is it that you've come to me. What is it that you wish to gain by your visit here?""</span>The woman asked the man, the embodiment of darkness that stood before her.<br/><br/><br/><span style=""color: #808000"">""Aye, Queen Isolde,"" </span>he nodded almost defiantly at the memory of his interaction with the young Eira many years earlier,<span style=""color: #808000"">""to underestimate your kind is proven to be a foolish endevour that I do not plan to revisit but know that as she seeks a way to kill me, so do I seek the same against her...and you."" </span>He smiled fiendishly and placed a hand upon the dome of dark energy that encased the former ice queen.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #808000"">""It will not be long before my power fully returns and I am able to once again lead my armies into war. Much blood will be shed and many lives lost in my conquering of this world, meanwhile my army will continue to grow as your descendent is calling together all of the 'great' kingdoms to stand agaisnt me. All her planning will offer is more souls for me to devour."" </span>He places his hands behind his back as he paces in front of the prison,<span style=""color: #808000"">""You can prevent the loss of countless lives if you would just be willing to tell me the location of this weapon that Eira and I seek. I am willing to allow her and the rest of the kindgoms' leaders to live under my rule and they will not face harm as long as they submit themselves to me. If they decide to meet me in battle, I will not afford them this offer and I am certain that, without that weapon to cement my power, battle is inevitable."" </span>He looks upon Isolde, knowing full well that this attempt to gain the knowledge of the weapon is futile.<br/><br/><br/>Isolde nodded to the former portion of his statement but to the latter she didn't give him the pleasure of a heated reaction. Instead she shrugged calmly, a cool air of nonchalance hanging around her.<span style=""color: #40FFFF"">""As it was meant to be. Each power seeking the other's destruction, one for power and the other for protection.""</span>she spoke in a calm and wise voice, all too used to not allowing emotions to control her.<br/><br/>She knew that the young queen didn't necessarily desire to kill him, only to rid the world of darkness, but this fact was meaningless, especially considering that it was the darkness that now controlled him rather than the man that had once had darkness thrust upon him by her, and the darkness did not wish for the man to be saved any more than it wished to be destroyed. Besides that, such a feat seemed improbable, but of course, nothing was ever truly impossible, especially where magic was concerned, and she was certain that if it was possible the girl would find a way. This was, of course, assuming that Eira even remembered the desire she had once held as a young girl, when all other memories of that night had been wiped from her memory. She was very different now than she had once been, but beneath the cold, stoic exterior, her heart remained true and pure, even if it was covered in ice, even if she had forgotten, it remained, and she would remember before the end. Regardless, Eira would take his life without hesitation if need be, of this she was certain.<br/><br/>Isolde could have laughed when he attempted to gain information about the weapon, but instead she remained calm and kept her carefully constructed exterior intact.<span style=""color: #40FFFF"">""You know that you will get no such information from me, Dardanos. Nor will the kingdoms ever bow to your rule, regardless of whether or not you hold such a weapon. Eira will never give up, even if the odds are against her, she will fight until the time comes when one of you is defeated."" </span>she replied simply.<span style=""color: #40FFFF"">""War is inevitable so long as you desire to take this world. You would be a fool to believe otherwise. But you know this, don't you? Just as you knew you would get no information from me regarding the weapon or its whereabouts.""</span>The queen spoke the latter thoughtfully.<span style=""color: #40FFFF"">""This, of course, begs the question, then, why is it that you have really come to speak to me. Surely it isn't for my wonderful company and my riveting speeches."" </span>A smile tugged at the queen's lips, but it was a cold smile that did nothing to warm her features.<br/><br/><br/>A small grin played upon the face of Dardanos as he chuckled slightly,<span style=""color: #808000"">“As king of Ciarduh it is my duty to check on my prisoners to ensure they are taken care of,” </span>he spoke with almost a mocking tone as he turned his back to the former ice queen.<span style=""color: #808000"">“No, your highness, I did not expect to gain any information from you but I was hoping you would come to your senses and make things easier for everyone.” </span>His demeanor switched from somewhat playful to very serious and cynical, shaking his head while walking over to the torches that had been lighting the room.<span style=""color: #808000"">“This world will once again see darkness take over and this time there will be no stopping it. The darkness will devour everything you and your kind hold dear.” </span>He looks back at the captive Isolde,<span style=""color: #808000"">“But before that happens, it will seek to return to the lineage that created it, for it yearns to be with a snow queen once again and young Eira is unknowingly making herself an easy target for it. And with her by my side, under the influence of your expelled darkness, there is nothing that will be able to stand in our way. Enjoy your stay, Queen.”</span><br/><br/>With that Dardanos extinguishes the fires that had been burning on the torches, allowing the room to once again be shrouded in the thick darkness that covered his entire kingdom. He leaves the room and shuts the door behind him, before making his way back up through the tower and into his throne room once more. He stands before the throne, taking the mirror around his neck and placing it on the table that sat next to the seat,<span style=""color: #808000"">“Eira, my young queen, who is sought by the darkness, come to me and let us rule this world together,” </span>he spoke eerily quiet as he looked upon the mirror.<br/><br/><br/>Isolde fought the urge to laugh at such a ridiculous notion, instead ignoring the comment altogether. It was the latter that was concerning. It wasn't unexpected that the darkness would desire to once again be with a snow queen, as they were capable of containing that darkness without being consumed. Even when the darkness had been part of her, it had not eaten away at her as it had Dardanos. She had become cold and indifferent, cynical and untrusting, for it was a great burden to bear, and nearly a thousand years of harboring such darkness would take a toll on anyone. Her physical state, however, had been uneffected, not torn apart or rotted at the man in front of her, and her mind and psyche had suffered minimal side effects outside of the aforementioned changes.<br/><br/>She didn't doubt that Eira would succeed and rid the world of this darkness, but even if the darkness did attempt to take over the young queen, she doubted that the results would be quite what it expected. If she could control it for so long, it was highly unlikely that Eira would fall to its influence, and certainly not within this lifetime. The girl already sought a way to capture and contain the darkness rather than simply killing its host. If the darkness were to invade her, it would only be making her task easier, as it would be much easier to hold the darkness at bay within herself than it would be without. Isolde, however, kept her thoughts to herself as the dark master extinguished the flames and the room once again fell to darkness.<span style=""color: #40FFFF"">""We shall see in the end who will control whom.""</span>The cold and eery voice echoed in the darkness before the thick silence once again took its place."
4262,Λfterɭife Iɳc. [IC],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45294&start=20,2015-12-19T23:29:48,GreyHelm,"Trent jumped, realizing he wasn't the only non-mortal in the alley. He squinted up at the Angel, trying his best to remember him, but there was no use. Either the man hadn't been directly involved in his getting forcibly ousted from the depths of the sky, or he just wasn't memorable.<br/><br/>Trent, noticing the color of his skin, jerked his head towards the dead vagrant. ""That your brother? Is yours crooked too, or?""<br/><br/>The cops were still moving around the body, now taking pictures - it was fairly disgusting, honestly, but then again Trent didn't have much room to talk. ""Not guilty, no. A little pissed off, but we all have to eat shit sometimes, don't we? Hey, where are you going?""<br/><br/>The tall, bald Angel was moving away, after offering a pointless gesture to the scene as a whole, but Trent wasn't letting him go so easily. He'd just suffered yet another disappointing setback, and he wasn't finished bitching yet.<br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;"">-----</div><br/><br/>The tame insult stopped Asher in his tracks. He cast a dull glance back towards the other angel, not bothering to answer. He might have fallen far, but he wasn't stooping to<span style=""font-style: italic"">that</span>level just yet.<br/><br/>""You should feel guilty,"" he said. ""A pointless death could have been avoided."" The fellow annoyed him, but he couldn't say if he'd seen him before - though, that made every kind of sense, as he hadn't exactly been hanging around on the clouds for while. He was mildly surprised by how<span style=""font-style: italic"">nice</span>it was to actually talk to someone of his own kind again. Well, other than...<br/><br/>His phone buzzed in his pocket, and Asher wasn't a terribly social person. It could be only one. Turning all the way around to face the other, he raised his eyebrows in a telling gesture.<br/><br/>""Hello? ... Look, you don't... Yes, I can hear you just fine.""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Really wish I couldn't, Columba. Reeeaaally wish I couldn't.</span>How did she manage to get even her whispers so shrill?<br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;"">-----</div><br/><br/>""Hey fuck you man, I didn't kill him. I didn't tell him to go window-wanking, did I? I'm basically a fucking wisp of cloud anyway, couldn't stop a butterfly let alone a bulle-""<br/><br/>He broke off, hearing a vibrating sound that indicated the man was getting a call. As soon as he got a good look at Asher's face, he realized who it was and felt a combination of horror and relief.<br/><br/>""Yeah… I do<span style=""font-style: italic"">not</span>miss<span style=""font-style: italic"">that</span>."" He'd rather fade into nothing than spend another second in that old cunt's company.<br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;"">-----</div><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">You lucky bastard</span>Asher mouthed as his boss continued her tirade. He was only paying half attention, as he could pretty much guess what she was bitching about anyway. Hadn't gotten enough souls in a few centuries, blah-blah-blah - they went over this every now and then. So far, he hadn't died from it.<br/><br/>He hung up and stuffed his phone back in his pocket, stuffing his hands back down in them too while he was at it. He looked the angel up and down, curious, but not letting it show. ""How'd you fall? Refused to kiss Columba's feet one time too many?"" Asher took a few steps toward him, decreasing the distance between them. ""I'm Asher. Welcome to Hell on Earth.""<br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;"">-----</div><br/><br/>""The name's Trent,"" he replied with a nod. The fellow didn't seem all too bad, but then again most of the company Trent had lately was either dead or urine-soaked. Or both.<br/><br/>""I Fell because I tried to play a game I couldn't win, up there. I had big dreams, too big for certain people with certain things wedged up in certain orifices to allow. Ambition got me, and d'you see the irony? Look at those fucks on top, and tell me you can't see it. Whole place is going to shit anyway, and the fucking superiority complexes left and right up there doesn't help it either. As for Columba…""<br/><br/>He shuddered. ""Any Hell is better than the one you find when you're stuck in a room with her. I remember that one guy, Elliot? Please tell me he escaped, or offed himself or something by now. He was kind of a prick, from what I remember, but no one deserves that life.""<br/><br/>Reminiscing about the people he hated among the Angels and Seraphim was a nice distraction, but his thoughts eventually drifted back to the horror he was now to be reporting to. Hatred dimmed alongside the fear, when it came to that one.<br/><br/><br/><div><hr style=""height:2px; width:100%; border:0; color: white;background:white;""/></div><br/><br/><br/>""Vapors of my<span style=""font-style: italic"">face</span>? My boy, if you wish for some direction on how to properly respond to an insult, I may find it in my heart to assist you. I am always happy to aid those in need,"" Mathias added with a smile as he took the parchment, deftly snapping the ribbon around it with a flick of a finger. He didn't acknowledge the remark about his being special; anyone with a brain knew his benevolence put him on a level that transcended anything that could be attained by a normal being.<br/><br/>His pale blue eyes scanned the words on the page, growing more narrow as they went. By the time he finished reading a muscle in his cheek twitched, as he stared up at L. ""Is this some kind of joke?"" A deep rumbling came from him, or at least in his general vicinity, although it also sounded like it was coming from high above and far beneath all at once as his fury grew.<br/><br/>He suddenly winced, as the chaos swirling in his head came to a halt. The sudden silence in the wake of the roars was deafening as a blindingly bright picture flashed before his eyes. He saw a vaguely familiar figure, surrounded by columns of light. He saw fire, but it was reversed, a mirrored image of itself, confused and of a source unheard of. And then a voice blared out, louder than anything he'd ever experienced within the confines of his own mind.<br/><br/><span style=""font-size: 120%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""YOU.""</span></span><br/><br/>The image disappeared before he could make any sense of it, and he found himself staring dazedly at L, who he forgot had been standing there.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">What… was that?</span>"
4263,Λfterɭife Iɳc. [IC],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45294&start=20,2015-12-22T10:20:20,Fearless Sissy,"<div style=""text-align: justify;""><div style=""background-color:#353535; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;"">Charlie screamed, an unholy, mortified sound as her hotter-than-hell almost-hook-up turned out to be literally <span style=""font-style: italic"">from Hell.</span> ""Oh my God, what the fuck?!"" She yelled at 'Stewart', as if expecting some kind of explanation from him. <span style=""font-style: italic"">It</span>. She frantically attempted to pull her hand from the gross hoof-hand-thing attached to 'Stewart's arm, but without success. ""Do something, for God's sake!"" Charlie howled at the oddly familiar man who had been talking to her neighbor right before he had transformed into the abomination currently on display. With another futile pull, she turned away from 'Stewart' as much as she could. Her eyes widened to match the insanely dilated eyes of the little girl, holding a teddy, watching them from the end of the hallway with an open mouth. She might have been too shocked to say anything, but Charlie sure wasn't. Now over the initial surprise of hey, <span style=""font-style: italic"">demons are real haha plot twist</span>, shock gave way to fury. ""Let me go! And you, run!"" She yelled at the girl, praying she would get away from the madness before she was scarred for life.<br/><br/><div><hr style=""height:2px; width:100%; border:0; color: white;background:white;""/></div><br/>""Trent, huh. Can't say I know who you are, but then again, I haven't exactly kept on top of heavenly gossip lately. Though, if I remember correctly, Elliot is probably dead. Knowing him, he got himself killed by Queen Bitch because of a dumbass remark he was unable to rein in. Then again, I'm not much smarter than him in that aspect."" Asher shrugged, a fluid, rolling motion of his broad shoulders that conveyed utter indifference for the bureaucracy up top. ""I just happen to be a lot further away from her than he is.""<br/><br/>Asher tipped his head forward, scrutinizing Trent's face from beneath his bushy eyebrows. He wore a strange expression, and Asher couldn't decipher it. ""Hey man, you okay? Want a drink? Uh, <span style=""font-style: italic"">can</span> you drink?"" He asked the other, vaguely concerned. He <span style=""font-style: italic"">had</span> just witnessed a rather brutal death. Maybe it wasn't so weird that he looked a bit shaken up.<br/><br/><div><hr style=""height:2px; width:100%; border:0; color: white;background:white;""/></div><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">No!</span><br/><br/>Viv didn't say anything, but her mortified expression spoke volumes. How in all the ninety billion circles of Hell had they managed to find the most gullible, stupid, head-in-the-clouds human in the history of the world?! ""It's a bloody dog!"" She said loudly, but Oliver was too far gone to hear her. With a determined expression, Vivienne whipped her hand forward, an invisible band coiling around Oliver's ankle, tripping him and effectively stopping him in his suicidal tracks by slamming him face first on the sidewalk instead. She sighed, and ran to him before he could get up to continue his canine crusade.<br/><br/>""Look what a mess you could have gotten yourself into!"" She scolded as she brushed his coat down. Her hands were unbearably dirty in her opinion, even though it was nothing that a quick wash couldn't undo. She cast a look across the street. The dog appeared to be perfectly fine. Viv narrowed her eyes. <span style=""font-style: italic"">I'll find the son of a bitch who sent you to lure our prize away from us. Rest assured.</span> The dog wagged its tail in response. She hated it more with every second.<br/><br/>Her thoughts of revenge were rudely interrupted by the always unwelcome presence of Mathias in her head, but this time, it was different than anything she could remember. Normally, a snarky remark or a snapped order was all she heard, but this - this was raw emotion, and if she hadn't known better she would think it was uncertainty.<br/><br/>Another thought that wasn't her own struck her, causing her to immediately let go of the disheveled human. She turned, staring at Mathias. <span style=""font-style: italic"">He what...?</span> Abandoning Oliver completely, she stalked back down the stairs, coming to a halt right in front of Mathias. ""You mean to tell me,"" she hissed, her face half an inch from his, ""that I pretended to be excited about milkshakes for nothing? We're to let him go? I want an explanation, and I want it now!""</div></div>"
4264,Λfterɭife Iɳc. [IC],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45294&start=20,2016-04-06T05:57:10,Tyne,"Oliver wasn’t entirely sure how he’d gotten there, but he was currently face-down on a very unyielding, rough surface. The sound of tires on the road grated not seven inches in front of his nose, something he was finally able to focus on as his world slowly stopped spinning. Before his brain had fully settled back into its customary space in his skull, a pair of firm, deceptively strong hands had roughly yanked him to his feet, then began to lightly smack the dirt from his shirt. Her brushes were hardly aggressive, but Oliver felt keenly aware of the contact; right until he saw the faint disgust and deep exasperation on her face. The tops of his cheeks flushed and he stared to the side, a little embarrassed. A true lady on his arm, and he had tried to chase a dog through traffic instead. “I’m… I’m sorry, you don’t have to - ”<br/><br/>Mid-murmur, the classy redhead froze, then turned a face of what could only be described as barely-contained, enraged shock back toward the bottom of the narrow stairs. She dropped her hands and stiffly flew back down, leaving the puzzled young mortal to stare after her, belatedly remembering the recent news of someone being ‘after him’. Half-formed questions mingled with the sounds of lessening traffic and chatter on the dark streets, and after a few minutes he approached the top of the stairs.<br/><br/>The polite demon (Oliver still found his eyes latched to his horns before anything else) appeared to be staring dazedly at the wall right outside the front entrance.<br/><br/><br/>-----<br/><br/><br/>L paused uncharacteristically for a moment, mouth a thin line, though to his credit managed to hide any other signs of unease he may have felt toward the omnipresent rumbling of the Prince’s wrath. “Something bigger than any one mortal is happening,” he finally said, his voice quiet and more serious than it had been thus far “and the entire DMS is – hm?”<br/><br/>His expressive brows quirked into a crooked line, and he waved one hand in front of Mathias’s glazed-over stare. “Hey. Hello, Laz. Focus.”<br/><br/>Before the Prince could even properly un-daze his eyes, the smaller demon had clicked her heels right into the space between them, her narrow shoulders separating L from the hissed conversation.<span style=""font-style: italic"">“Calmez-vous</span>, please,” he interjected very softly, his voice adopting a politely soothing tone that was a far cry from the mocking sarcasm reserved for the Prince, “It is temporary, I assure you.”<br/><br/>The lightless depths of his eyes flicked up, finding the young man with the brown mop of hair that hovered at the top of the alleyway stairs. “It only means there is a bit more… babysitting, I suppose, involved.” He watched in unashamed openness (it wasn’t like the boy could see him, anyway). “Aren’t you supposed to handle that level with a lighter touch, regardless? A level seven crashed to a two just a few days ago, and they<span style=""font-style: italic"">believe</span>it was because of the, uh,” he paused, turning back to the two demons with a look of vague discomfort, “… pressure… that was applied.” He shrugged his shadowy shoulders. “Don’t get me wrong, torture is a good way to get results… just not always the right ones.”<br/><br/>He glanced back to the confused mortal. “All speculation, of course. Never anything definitive.”<br/><br/><br/>------<br/><br/><br/>Oliver watched as Vivienne got right in the tall demon’s face, her back straight and limbs rigid. He was familiar with this process; people often did the same to him when he started staring at blank walls or the sky instead of paying attention. A rush of sympathy for the silver-haired individual coursed through him, and he went down the first couple of stairs. Maybe this would be a good opportunity to get his jacket, while they were otherwise engaged.<br/><br/><br/>------<br/><br/><br/>Charlene’s pulling may have done little to actually release the disgusting grip of the Stewart-demon, but it<span style=""font-style: italic"">had</span>managed to stretch the limb that held her to even more grotesquely unnatural lengths. Like warm putty, the arm became thinner as it extended; without deviating from his faintly smug expression, Levis sent the side of his hand into what had probably once been an elbow. An unholy shriek filled the air as the distal half of the pathetic thing’s arm was cleanly severed. The disfigured, melting hoof didn’t relax, but from the empty stump upward it shriveled and blackened with unnerving speed, until it more resembled a dark, brittle bit of kindling.<br/><br/>The rest of the immortal reeled backward, shock registering on its face for only a moment before it became too goopy to really have an expression. No blood came from the stump; the sliced end just looked like it was made of the same melted putty substance, growing cooler and more formed closer to his shoulder. The shriek faded into a bestial snarl and a furious stare lit on the angel, but the clay demon’s mouth was no longer suited for speech.<br/><br/>Levis stared, unfazed. “Enough,” he finally said, bored, cutting off another snarl from the other immortal. Charlene had shaken off the charred remains of Stewart’s limb and stumbled backwards, fleeing only as far as the young girl that watched, wide-eyed, from yards away.<br/><br/>The gelatinous blob tried to respond, likely with some useless threat, but only managed a few gurgles and something that sounded only vaguely incendiary. “Really, just go,” the angel continued, open disgust tinging the boredom.<br/><br/>It paused, looking oddly pensive for a malformed pile of raw pottery. Its unnerving eyes darted to the door of its lair/apartment, then to Levis, and back to the door. He rolled his eyes almost imperceptibly. “Go ahead then.”<br/><br/>Grumbling and (very quietly) snarling with discontent, the increasingly-melting figure sludged its way to its door and slowly fumbled it open with its one present upper appendage, leaving a trail of greasy slime on the knob and surrounding framework. As it slammed itself inside, it managed to work out a last double-syllable phrase that sounded a lot like ‘bullshit’.<br/><br/>Levis let his stare (somehow) flatten even further. Demons.<br/><br/>Without another second wasted on Stewart’s pathetic self, he walked quietly over to Charlene and child, offering them a tiny, perfunctory smile before striding right past them and back into the child’s apartment. Shouldn’t be too long before the prize mortal felt obligated to seek the safety of her own home, or check on her guest; either way, her guest should probably still be there. Without a backward glance, he stuck a leg through the still-open window. Abruptly, a mortal woman, presumably the child’s mother, walked from the small hallway to the side of the kitchen in a long nightshirt and curlers. “Come on baby, time for be - ” She froze suddenly, staring at Levis, who had also frozen, still straddling the window sill. He held her gaze for another second, but decided she was not his problem and promptly continued to fall off the building.<br/><br/>His body rearranged as he flew, using his wings more as a momentum-halt than anything else, and it was a pair of woman’s hands that gripped the window to Charlene’s apartment. Almost without breaking stride, Levis pocketed her accessories and buttoned her shirt, noticing that a few near the bottom had popped; she collapsed back onto the couch in where she was (mostly) sure she had been before, scooping up the glass of horrific sweet bile that Charlene apparently liked to pretend was wine. It was only at that moment that she noticed her hand. Right across the knuckles, where she had sliced through the demon's arm, an angry red burn had appeared across her porcelain skin. It was only an inch or so wide, and though it may not even have been considered very bad by mortal standards, Levis was unsure whether Charlene would miss it. Or be willing to believe that it had been there before, considering recent events. She positioned the hand on the bottom of the class, cupping around the stem so that her knuckles faced the floor.<br/><br/><br/>------<br/><br/><br/>Another furious, markedly girlish, snarl of frustration came from the Seraphim’s rose-pink mouth, causing a confusing echo to bounce back toward her after hitting who-knows-what. She finally tore her angry stare from the terse handwriting in the ledger and let it fall back to Elliot, who was exactly two feet to the left of where she wanted him to be. Everyone and everything appeared to be constantly failing, and that enraged her to no end.<br/><br/>He didn’t think she would do it, clearly. Didn’t think she would make good on her threats of the past few centuries. Seemed to think she was all bluster, all talk. Well, he wouldn’t the first one to play his cards like he had a full deck and end up begging souls in the gutter with the rest of the malcontents and overconfident, no-class, common filthy pieces of shit that seemed to think her incapable of –  the thoughts disintegrated into pure profanity, but the fire-starting stare had been resting on Elliot’s stoic face the whole time.<br/><br/>“You are going,” she started, with rage controlled by a spiderweb-thin line, “to visit our friend. And you will tell him,” her voice started to raise, gaining levels of shrill that did not bode well for those within earshot, “that he has<span style=""font-style: italic"">one</span>” she unleashed a torrent of rapid obscenities that would have made a sailor blush like a nun, right before their eardrums exploded with the pitch “month to bring in a seven or with every fiber of every last living thing within my power I will see him stretched and beaten into a saddle for those pig rodeos and tied to the fattest most filthy shit-covered sow they have in existence and if they don’t have one filthy enough I will fucking<span style=""font-style: italic"">make</span>one because this is getting….” Her tirade had been growing dimmer (if more shrill and wrathful) as she walked, talking only a few steps to be any distance away.<br/><br/>It wouldn’t be<span style=""font-style: italic"">just</span>Elliot, oh no. He was technically capable, in that he could technically form words with his stupid face, but he would never be enough. He was her announcer. The calm before the storm. He would state the message to prepare the recipient, but more importantly, his job was to make sure the recipient had nowhere to run during her… evaluations. A bloodthirsty grin lit the seraphim’s face."
4265,Λfterɭife Iɳc. [IC],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45294,2015-01-27T20:16:52,Tyne,"“Sir! Excuse me, so sorry to intrude, but-“<br/><br/>“Ah, Reaper, begging your pardon, but I believe you should see – “<br/><br/>“Den! Den, please take a look, this is a – “<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">”Enough.”</span><br/><br/>The word was only a fraction of the volume that clamored around him, but it was enough to provoke an immediate silence. The apprehensive little goslings crowded through the door to his office, forming a fidgety little group around the side of his desk like some sort of oddly fearful intervention committee. Their faces held varying degrees of familiarity for the Supervisor, but the one thing they all had in common today was their mob-mentality air of unease; most of them were new, but he fancied that at least two of them should be familiar enough with the DMS to know better than to worry about trifles. Den suspected that something had been altered in the Tapestry Database. No matter how often he explained the Free Will virus, and how it could very easily corrupt the files they spent their eternities inputting, some of the flighty little clerks always seemed shaken to their very cores when it truly happened. It was all he could do to not place his forehead in his fingers and massage, right there in front of the gaggle of concerned faces.<span style=""font-weight: bold"">”Is it Tapestry?”</span>he asked in an expressionless voice, only barely tinged with exasperation.<br/><br/>The collective silence caused his butterscotch eyes to narrow, pupils shrinking. Not the Database?<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">”Arjâa,”</span>he said quietly, his empty voice causing a single female Reaper to cringe as though physically struck. She didn’t step forward to answer the summons, but the rest of her nervous mob took a giant step backward and left her in the forefront, a few of them hurriedly shoving folders or pieces of paper into her already-burdened arms. She started to visibly tremble.<br/><br/>“S-sir… “ her voice was even softer than his own, but with a gulp she managed to grip one of the papers in her shaking fingers and extend it to the seated Supervisor. “It-it-it’s… there’s two of them. They<span style=""font-style: italic"">just</span>reached Level Nine. One is the mortal we were watching, the woman, but the other… “<br/><br/>Den had smoothly snatched the papers as she stuttered an explanation, his sharp eyes scanning the pages with the ease and speed of someone who was merely refreshing their memory. His flawlessly maintained brow tilted downward in a rare (like once a decade) demonstration of emotion, and he scanned over the file again. He switched the papers in his white-gloved hands a few more times, scanning both of them at least twice more before turning his head once more to the flock of employees.<span style=""font-weight: bold"">”Leave.”</span>They didn’t even have time to move their feet before the high-class office was empty yet again, save for the trembling Intern and the Supervisor. Den set the papers on his desk slowly, crystal-clear eyes staring intently at nothing in particular as he crossed his legs and leaned back in his chair.<br/><br/>This would be a bloodbath if nothing was done. If the Reapers were the first to learn of the growth spurts of these souls, then perhaps it would be manageable, but if some unsuspecting force of a Realm were to happen upon one and see the magnitude… it would not be long before the word reached the rest of them. Angels and demons had no sense of propriety when it came to discreet matters such as this, had no sense of decorum as to how such a delicate situation should be handled. The potential for mayhem was already higher than it had ever been, and no one even truly knew<span style=""font-style: italic"">why</span>; Den wondered if his luck had finally run out after almost five thousand years. For two souls to reach this level, at this time, one of which thoroughly unexpected…<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">”Bring me all of the data on both subjects, Arjâa. Do not miss anything. Do not talk to anyone. Move quickly.”</span><br/><br/><br/>-----------------------------------------------<br/><br/><br/>“And here’s your change. Thanks again, Ollie.” The woman’s smile was warm, if a little motherly, but the young man returned it all the same and accepted the cup.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">“Yeah, no problem,”</span>he murmured, voice nothing more than a dulcet tenor that often faded into his surroundings. He turned casually around, eyes immediately bouncing towards the sky as he lifted the hot beverage to his lips, seeming unaware of the billowing steam rising from the opening of the lid. He did like the drinks at that particular street stand, but his favorite part about it was its location; the museum to one side, the theatre to the other, and an art gallery just a block over. Not to mention his own apartment, no less than a half-mile south. For a man who enjoyed looking at and hearing beautiful things, it was no wonder that the lower stretches of the city had become his regular areas; most people avoided them for their “lower economic” status, despite the tourist attractions, but Oliver always did have an affinity for finding beauty where most overlooked it.<br/><br/>The autumn wind tousled his wavy hair, pushing it into his line of sight and forcing strips of chocolate into his view of the evening sky. He absently brushed it back as the scalding liquid rushed over his tongue (ignored; heavy scarring on his tongue from long years of doing just that had made it not so much a problem anymore) and stared walking down the crowded sidewalk, his steps slow and hips adopting something that could only be called a “sashay” as he moved. His face remained void of worry or concern, a stark contrast to literally everyone else on that particular sidewalk, as he moved toward a rather narrow alley way just before the museum.<br/><br/>“Hey, there you are. Tai said you would be late, but the rest of us were taking bets on whether or not you’d show.” The young man who called out waited at the bottom of the stairs, his spikey red hair and punk-rock clothing striking an intimidating visage… right up until the goofy grin and amicable chuckle. He stood next to a single door that desperately needed a paint job, complete with a sign overhead that was no longer readable. A single electric lamp was stuck in the brick in the left corner of the entrance, but it flickered frequently and gave the alley a very ominous, horror-movie feeling.<br/><br/>Of course, that was what had made it so popular, particularly among a very specific type.<br/><br/>Oliver offered a smile as well, a comparatively soft one.<span style=""font-weight: bold"">”Sorry I’m late. I – “</span><br/><br/>“ – got distracted, forgot, tripped and got knocked out for a bit?” The red-head’s words were biting, but the patient and good-humored expression on his face lightened them. “Doesn’t matter, just go. Everyone else is already set up. Oh, and… don’t get nervous or anything, but I think there’s at least three demons in there tonight. Sexy ones, too.” He clapped him roughly on the shoulder as the musician stepped off the last stair, black-and-white running shoes tapping with an echo as he almost stumbled.<br/><br/>Oliver paused as the other man opened the door. Three of them? He knew the<span style=""font-style: italic"">Moon Cat</span>was a popular place, particularly for people who didn’t mind a seedy appearance and location, but he hadn’t known that so many immortals would frequent such an establishment at the same time. He gulped. He wasn’t sure if he had every knowingly played in front of a crowd like that before… his hesitation must have shown on his face, because the punk-rocker reached out and grabbed the end of Oliver’s weathered gray scarf, then promptly dragged him through the door with a nonchalant “Too late now, Kitten!”"
4266,Λfterɭife Iɳc. [IC],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45294,2015-01-31T15:34:41,Fearless Sissy,"<div style=""background-color:#353535; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""text-align: justify;""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Oh, God...</span> The unlikely oath echoed in Vivienne's head as she felt the soles of her shoes unstick from the floor - again. It wasn't even that late - did they never clean this place? In her black pencil skirt, billowing black and white striped shirt and flawless lipstick, Vivienne was a sharp dressed woman. Maybe a little too sharp - there was something about the way she fit into the overall picture, as if she had been cut out from another and photoshopped into where she was now, which was a - well, she had no idea what she would call it, as she did not have a broad enough vocabulary to properly express her distaste for the place. Suffice to say that it had a small stage, a bar, and dim enough lighting to mercifully hide the filth on the floor. Under normal circumstances, Vivienne would never even as much as glance down the museum alleyway where the club was. She belonged in the sun; on pristine marble floors. Not in places like this. But it had been a long time since she had done 'normal'; she had duties, and duties had to be fulfilled.<br/><br/>The demon had chosen a table a bit back and to the left. Here she sat, outward perfection incarnate, letting her gaze sweep disdainfully across the room. It was not very late yet, so it still was not too crowded, a fact for which she was thankful. A couple of guys were semi-nervously whispering among themselves on the stage. She heard a door slam nearby, followed by the sounds of muffled laughter, quickly stifled.<br/><br/>""Hey, can I-""<br/><br/>""No.""<br/><br/>The approaching man slunk back as if she had whipped him with electric wire. Vivienne did not spare a him another glance. He was only the second person to attempt to even sit in her vicinity, but it was enough. The 'leave me alone or you will be sorry'-attitude was rolling off her in icy waves. Even the people who were just now arriving knew something was off, and pack mentality made them instinctively avoid the tables closest to her, like fish avoiding sharks. <span style=""font-style: italic"">Or maybe 'piranha' is more appropriate.</span> Those seats were taken, anyway. Rumor had reached the Underworld of a rise in several promising souls. While still nothing more than a rumor, and likely highly exaggerated, it was juicy enough for Vivienne to pursue it.<br/><br/>Although entertaining, gossip was not what had dragged Viv in here. There had been a general change in her clientele(or victims, if you thought of it that way), who were usually businessmen of varying degrees of success. A revolting tendency of more social awareness had drastically diminished the amount of corruption and lessened the urge to step on people in order to obtain material wealth. It was a lot less easy to convince people to sign away their eternal life now. She had been thrown from her usual hunting grounds of clear glass elevators, rooms with mahogany furniture, and lush theater seats and into this. For some reason, the idea of Hell appealed to the people who went in here. She could not fathom why, but she was not the type to discard easy prey. Neither were the other demons in here. She could sense the presence of a few of her kin in the dim room, like an almost unnoticeable, sour smell, combined with the feeling that some people looked a little too much like cut-out dolls.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Well. Nothing like a healthy competition for a couple of mortal souls to liven up your night - even if working on commission and under the threat of everlasting torture sucks a bit.</span> She crossed her legs, closing her eyes for a fraction of a second when she felt her right pump only reluctantly letting go of the disgusting floor. <span style=""font-style: italic"">This better fucking be worth it.</span></div></div>"
4267,Λfterɭife Iɳc. [IC],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45294,2015-01-31T22:24:03,GreyHelm,"""Aghhhh!!!""<br/><br/>The little girl's face was a mask of horror as she stared up at Mathias; her candy bar fell carelessly from her grip and she scrambled to hide behind her mother, seizing the woman around her waist as she buried her miniature face into the back of the blue, floral-print dress. The adult female wasn't quite as terrified as her offspring, but she did look very apologetic as she peered upward. She was of above average height, but Mathias still towered over her.<br/><br/>""I'm so sorry, she… it's the horns, they scare her. Kids and their ghost stories, and all…""<br/><br/>Mathias smiled, extending the candy bar that he had deftly caught before it could hit the sidewalk. ""No need to apologize, Miss. But she should know that good little girls need not fear me. My wrath is reserved for the wicked,"" he added mildly as she accepted his offering, gingerly taking the wrapped treat from him as if fearful of making contact with his long, slightly tanned fingers.<br/><br/>His grin widened slightly as he wondered if they had any idea who he really was- could these mortals sense that he was a Prince? Could they feel the power radiating from his being? No, of course not. But he sensed them, in numerous ways- he smelled them, he saw their shadows as they moved, in ways that fell beyond their comprehension. He could look upon them, and in doing so he could gain a measure of the soul contained within. This was not unique for an immortal, but it was a tool in his arsenal that he seldom failed to utilize.<br/><br/>Idly, he noticed movement as the crowded sidewalk seemed to clear out around him; people were skirting around where he stood, as if unwilling to get too close to him. It was foolish, really- he was only there to help them. Their fear was born of ignorance; just as sheep recoiled from the barking of the dogs that kept them from straying, these people were oblivious to how much they needed him.<br/><br/>He felt something and twitched his head slightly so as to move a strand of long grey hair from in front of his eyes; the pale blue orbs scanned the vicinity, searching for the presence he'd sensed, hidden away in the midst of all the other souls around him. Not hidden well enough, though- no, it was almost unheard of for a Demon to escape his scrutiny. He knew her, he sensed her immediately, and he instantly knew where to find her.<br/><br/>With another smile at the woman and her child, who had slowly come out from behind her motherly shield, Mathias continued on his way. He walked past the art gallery and watched the populace parting before him as if being physically repelled by them. His height and his horns, two gleaming spikes just barely visible from beneath the hood of his grey cloak, were the only things that gave him away (his black wings were hidden beneath the rough material), yet they seemed to be more than enough. Really, he believed it was simply a hive mind, a mob mentality- the mortals saw one person evading him, and they instantly formed the conclusion that they too should follow suit. It was quite fascinating, although somewhat disconcerting that so many would fear one as kind and benevolent as he was.<br/><br/>A soft breeze was blowing, which felt good against his skin. Autumn was a good season, not too cold yet, not too warm- it was just right. He took a deep breath, savoring the freshness of the air though it was corrupted somewhat by the crowded city, even as people to either side of him continued to shove at each other so as to keep their distance from him on the sidewalk. He scratched his snow-white goatee as he drew closer to his destination, catching sight of a door with peeling paint beneath an illegible sign and a flickering light. Beside it stood a young man with interesting clothing as well as a spiked hairstyle reminiscent of Hellfire.<br/><br/>Mathias grunted, understanding why he sensed several Demons within; yes, this place certainly seemed the type of setting for those who viewed Hell as an adequate destination. Much of it came from ignorance, he knew, but he was not one to turn away those in need of guidance- even if they were unwilling to admit they required it. He didn't discriminate.<br/><br/>""Hey, the band is star-""<br/><br/>The man stopped mid sentence, staring up at the Demon Prince with his mouth slightly open as the color drained rapidly from his features. Mathias smiled down at him, marveling at how much a simple appearance could throw people off. Or perhaps the lad was more perceptive than he seemed.<br/><br/>""Nice hair, young man. If you were aiming for an intimidating appearance, you were most successful. May I enter?""<br/><br/>When the individual offered a wordless nod with his mouth still open, Mathias pushed through the entry, lowering his head slightly so as to cross the threshold without hitting his head.<br/><br/>He saw a stage with a few people on it (possibly the band, if he wasn't mistaken) as well as a bar. The floor was rather dirty, and his heavy boots continually pulled back up from it only reluctantly as he strode forward; he paid little heed to it as he spotted a woman garbed in black and white, seated in a section that was otherwise deserted towards the back end of the room. She was sitting in a fashion that suggested she wanted no company; the thought made Mathias' smile even more pronounced as he pulled up a chair right next to her, sighing softly as he eased himself down onto it.<br/><br/>""Vivienne. How pleasant it is to see you again."""
4268,Λfterɭife Iɳc. [IC],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45294,2015-02-01T06:17:21,Tyne,"“There you are!” The woman who swept down upon him was taller than most men and built like a small linebacker, so it was no meager thing when she threw one arm across his shoulders and gave his chest and open-palm slap of camaraderie. “Did Jay tell you we were taking bets? You just won mama a whole pocketful of lovin’!”<br/><br/>Oliver, having recovered from the knee-buckling impact of his roommate, offered a sheepish smile.<span style=""font-weight: bold"">”The odds were against me?”</span>he answered in a soft voice, casually taking another sip of his hot beverage as he gingerly slung his instrument case to the ground at his feet. That didn’t seem fair. He may have difficulty arriving on time, but he did his best to show up when they asked. He couldn’t have missed all that many performances.<br/><br/>Tai, the silky strands of her long, blonde mohawk wisping in the momentum of her movement, yanked her arms from him and reached into the deep pockets of her cargo pants. “Of course they weren’t,” she chirped, though she was making no effort to hide the playful falsehood of her voice. With her multitude of facial piercings and copious use of black eye makeup, it was no surprise that she was one of the co-owners of the<span style=""font-style: italic"">Moon Cat</span>; Tai was a woman who had found her niche at sixteen and had never thought of straying, though she was not a day younger than thirty by this point. Tattoos of varying intricacy and colors decorated her left arm from wrist to shoulder, with a few more on her exposed stomach and lower back; they were mostly artistic depictions of cats, from the classic arched-back witches’ familiar to the grinning mug of the Cheshire. Her own grin didn’t differ very much. She withdrew a silver flask that was more akin to a canteen and snatched the hot beverage from Oliver’s hand. “Let’s Irish this up for ya, hm?”<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">“Tai wait that’s black tea it’s not  – “</span><br/><br/>Too late. More than a little amber bounty from the flask swirled with the contents. She popped the lid back on, obviously highly satisfied with herself, and handed it back to him. “So, they want to start with the first cover from the – Oh, now what’s with that face?”<br/><br/>Oliver’s nose had wrinkled so hard he was pretty sure it was trying to escape into his head, and he had to fight a cough when the hot drink came near his mouth.<span style=""font-weight: bold"">“I can’t drink – “</span><br/><br/>“Yes, you<span style=""font-style: italic"">can</span>and you<span style=""font-style: italic"">should</span>,” Tai countered, crossing her arms like a huffy teenager and fixing him with an intense gaze; all things that contradicted the well-worn pattern of her words. “You gotta loosen up, Kitten, otherwise – “<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">”I don’t want to ‘loosen up’ tonight, Tai. I’m playing with the band, just as a favor. There’s no reason that I would need to… you know, do all that again.”</span>He set the cup down firmly on the ground as he knelt, quickly clicking the worn case open. She could be so manipulative sometimes. Oliver was generally an easy-going person and liked to help, but he hated feeling pressured or forced into things. His long fingers gently gripped the neck of his guitar, the gleaming onyx of it catching even the dim light of the unattractive bar’s interior. Calloused hands fell into place along its body with the easy of long, long years of familiarity, but he was forced to shift as a second pair forcefully attended to his jacket.<span style=""font-weight: bold"">”Ack, Tai –“</span><br/><br/>“What? I’m just taking your coat. I’m being<span style=""font-style: italic"">polite</span>,” she insisted, her fingers peeling the worn brown garment from him with surprising ease, considering his unwillingness. She tousled his hair as she left, spinning on her heel in a way that made it clear that it was<span style=""font-style: italic"">her</span>choice, and that<span style=""font-style: italic"">she</span>was in charge of the situation. Oliver sighed quietly to himself, shrugging his shoulders a bit to realign his arms in the long-sleeved, white scoop-neck he had been left with. The jacket, while old and pretty neutral, had been the only piece of leather clothing he possessed; he had rather hoped it would help him blend in just a little better in this tattoo-piercing arena. It hadn’t really, of course, but it had made him feel a little more secure.<br/><br/>A few more people came onto the stage, most of them dressed casually and plugging in various cords, adjusting a few speakers here or there, or running a few last minute things by the musicians. There was a bassist, and the keyboard player was on stage as well; Oliver could see the silhouette of the vocalist cast against a bit of cardboard stage left. He sat on the chair to the left of the keyboard, closest to the edge of the stage on the right side, and started tuning his guitar. He had tuned it before he left, but someone once told him that the audience liked to see it done; of course, that had been just before a performance with a renowned symphony in a beautiful theatre. This was a backyard band in a shitty bar.<br/><br/>The vocalist joined them and the lights started to adjust. Almost unthinkingly, he turned his face up to the nearest one, eyes soft and half-lidded in the florescent glare.<br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;"">------------------------------</div><br/><br/>“There he is,” Den murmured to himself, falcon eyes narrowing as he studied the monitor. Arjaâ had yet to return from her task (unsurprising; sometimes the Supervisor was startled when she managed to put her shoes on correctly) but he had already pinpointed one of the sources of his disturbance. His point of view was that of the high corner of the building, the same place that would have housed a security camera, should the disgusting little establishment have commanded enough revenue to warrant one. Of course, his view was far better than any silly, mortal camera could have given. It was also totally adjustable.<br/><br/>Sure enough, he could identify his bogey as one of the young mortals near the back of the room, on the raised platform. Den could see a palate of decidedly nondescript features, but what was most important was the gleaming characters above his clueless head: the<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://www.touregypt.net/images/touregypt/ka2.jpg""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Ka</span></a>, per usual as any mortal. The archaic lines and branching tines of the hieroglyphic served as the backdrop for many individuals, save the weaklings, but that was not what marked the boy as different.<br/><br/>This mortal also had the<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://f.tqn.com/y/altreligion/1/L/z/1/-/-/ankh.jpg""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Ankh</span></a>. The tribal, painted appearance of the marking did nothing to diminish its majesty or rarity, composed of a long stem and a perfectly curved noose at the end. Branching horns from either end of the circle, short but patterned, added to the scepter-like aura and for a moment, Den merely looked at it. How long had it been since he had seen one? Several centuries, at least.<br/><br/>That was not even the curious part. The connected loop at the end of the ancient hieroglyph was draped brazenly over the left protrusion of the boy’s<span style=""font-style: italic"">Ka</span>. Haphazardly, even, as though it were little more than a discarded walking stick.<br/><br/>Den leaned back slowly in his plush office chair, fingers lacing even as his lips leaned on them. This situation only became more perplexing at every turn. Without looking away from the screen, one of his gloved fingers darted to the tiny black speaker balanced on his desk and gave a very precise press.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Call Levis.""</span>"
4269,Λfterɭife Iɳc. [IC],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45294,2015-02-01T22:10:42,Fearless Sissy,"<div style=""background-color:#353535; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""text-align: justify;""><span style=""color: #000000""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Vivienne. How pleasant it is to see you again.""</span></span><br/><br/>Oh, no, really? Really? Like it was not already bad enough to be in a place that stank of smoke and had a more than suspicious floor, <span style=""font-style: italic"">of course</span> His Royal Pain In The Ass, Mathias Lazaahn, had to stop by to let everyone around him bask in his glory. Or rather, choke them with it, as was his way. Everything annoyed her about him, right from his clunky boots to his ridiculous goatee. It only added to the annoyance that he fit much better with the people in here than she did, but no way would she sacrifice fashion for the sake of blending in. Not in this place. She had her dignity, unlike him, who was dressed like a sad, wannabe-punk caricature of Dumbledore. It really was too bad he was a Prince.<br/><br/>""Hello, Lazaahn,"" she replied coldly without looking at him, instead keeping a fixed stare on the makeshift band that was assembling in front of her. ""You know, if you must invade my privacy, you could at least buy me a drink."" She knew that even having a casual conversation with him was like walking on the edge of a knife: one small misstep, and your entire body suddenly underwent involuntary mitosis.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #000000""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""My dear Vivienne, your charm is only exceeded by your natural grace,"" came the reply, spoken in a genial manner that came as no surprise. ""But you're right, of course. How rude of me."" Seemingly out of nowhere a young man came hustling over to them, bearing a tray of drinks, although there had been no sign of Lazaahn signaling him over.<br/><br/>""Now,"" he continued with only the faintest trace of a businesslike tone entering his voice, ""I presume you have not come here merely for the ambiance.""</span></span><br/><br/>""You're right."" She took her Manhattan from the tray with a silent nod towards the boy as a way of thanks. It far surpassed her expectations of its quality, but if she was honest that would really not take all that much. ""I'm a working girl, after all.""<br/><br/>It would be absurd to assume that he would not have heard of level nine souls if she had. In Vivienne's mind that still did not explain what Mathias was doing here. He was a Prince, for Hell's sake - he did not <span style=""font-style: italic"">need</span> to go a-hunting for souls to maintain his place in the hierarchy. <span style=""font-style: italic"">What the flying fuck are you doing here, King Cactus,</span> was what she wanted to ask, but she did not.<br/><br/>""And you? I didn't know you liked - whatever this is,"" she said instead, gesturing towards the band, which had begun playing something far too electric for her taste.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #000000""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Yes Viv, always hard at work, and yet somehow you still manage to disappoint me,"" Lazaahn responded with a note of displeasure now evident in his speech. He indicated the cluster of people standing on the stage in front of them, just as she'd done, except for the fact that he was pointing somewhere specifically. <br/><br/>""This music is reminiscent of the screaming of the damned, but I am not sitting here because of that. I assumed you weren't either. Surely you see him?""</span></span><br/><br/>Vivienne was about to reply with a more than rude outburst when she realized he was right - she had been too busy hating everything to notice what was right in front of her. She balanced her glass precariously on the edge of the table and leaned  forward. The Roman numeral, <span style=""font-style: italic"">IX</span>, was hovering in the air above one of the mortals on the stage. He looked so out of place in his boring, white shirt and sad mop of hair that Vivienne felt an unthinkable rush of brief sympathy. Here was someone who was just as much an odd man out as she, even if he was not nearly as good-looking. <span style=""font-style: italic"">Easy target.</span><br/><br/>""I see,"" she replied breathlessly, and she was almost certain that every single demon in here knew as well. Maybe there were angels, too, but she doubted that. They were even more snobbish than she was, after all. She almost wished Lazaahn had not pointed him out for her; sitting here was now even more unbearable - there was no socially acceptable way for her to make him sign away his soul now, but waiting was agony - any colleague of hers could swoop in at any given moment and steal her prize. She turned her head to look at her boss with disbelief.<br/><br/>""That... That hasn't happened in centuries. Why is it here?""</div></div>"
4270,Λfterɭife Iɳc. [IC],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45294,2015-02-08T06:38:03,GreyHelm,"<span style=""color: #FF0040"">""That... That hasn't happened in centuries. Why is it here?""</span><br/><br/>Mathias heard the question, asked in a voice that for a change was more inquisitive than sardonic, but he didn't offer an answer right away; truth be told, he knew little of<span style=""font-style: italic"">why</span>, nor did he much care. Vivienne was correct- such a thing, a soul of such magnitude, had not been seen in at least several centuries. The last time they'd seen anything close…<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">No, this is no time to dwell on that,</span>he thought angrily, silently reprimanding himself for his straying thoughts. This was a chance for redemption, a chance to bury the past beneath a new victory that would cause all other considerations to fade into obscurity.<br/><br/>""Why it is here does not matter, Vivienne,"" he said after several seconds that felt like much longer to him, as the objectionable music continued to blare outward from the stage. ""Perhaps I have willed it here. The details are not of great import. What<span style=""font-style: italic"">does</span>matter is that we take control of the situation before someone else beats us to it.""<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0040"">""Like Hell you did,""</span>she snapped, annoyed and clearly not convinced.<span style=""color: #FF0040"">""And of course we'll need to take control. Don't want it to be like last time,""</span>she added with a sideways glance and another sip of her Manhattan.<br/><br/>That last comment earned her a sharp look. ""Don't speak of that.""<br/><br/>There were other Demons present; under normal circumstances their presence would not have disturbed him, as Mathias wouldn't have cared either way (so long as the soul went to the One, of course). This was a special case, however. This soul represented incredible leverage, and could tip the balance in any one direction- and he needed to make sure things fell in his favor. He stared at the mortal, his eyes widening slightly with the intent behind his glare. To an outsider who didn't know of his kindness and compassion, he would have appeared to be somewhat insane, he knew, but that was merely the ignorance of the misinformed. Mathias Lazaahn was as kindhearted and mentally sound as they came. Even the voices in his head knew it- when he asserted his sanity to them, they seldom argued.<br/><br/>""We cannot… we cannot wait.""<br/><br/>He would show this lost lamb the light- the mortal was one of the ones that needed him, whether he was aware of it or not.<br/><br/>Mathias did not believe he sensed any Angelic presences- they could hide, true, but never for long. Not from him. He idly scratched his snow-white goatee, watching Vivienne thoughtfully as he analyzed the situation. No Angels for the moment, but there were other immortals in their midst. And there was no doubt that they too recognized the significance of what stood before them. Patience, idly standing by, that could cost him everything. He could not let this slip by. He could not.<br/><br/>Mathias rose from the chair, power radiating from his form as he straightened up; an invisible cloud bursted forth from him, encircling the stage as sparks flew from the speakers and the sound of a small explosion put an abrupt end to the band's performance. There was a high pitched squeal, which quickly faded away into nothing as the onlookers began to grow restless, their impatient voices breaking in and drowning out the dismay of the performers who had been enveloped in something of a smoke cloud, courtesy of the fried electronics.<br/><br/>The aura sent forward by Mathias formed a barrier, a shield born of his power, the power of a Prince- anyone watching from a distance would be incapable of seeing or sensing the soul, and any Demons in proximity would be unable to approach for as long as he maintained it (with the obvious exceptions of himself and of those in his employ, of course).<br/><br/>Granted, if someone was<span style=""font-style: italic"">already</span>watching, they likely knew exactly what had happened, and that a Demon Prince was responsible for it. And if that was the case, time was short. His pale blue eyes flickered over to Vivienne; although he said nothing, she knew what needed to be done. They had their window of opportunity, and they needed to use it before it closed."
4271,Λfterɭife Iɳc. [IC],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45294,2015-02-10T01:57:09,Tyne,"“What is it?” A set of men’s vocals radiating with blue-blooded aristocracy resounded lightly in Den’s ear, as though the speaker were standing right beside him. The CEO-esque office remained quite empty except for the Supervisor, however.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">”Report,”</span>he answered perfunctorily.<br/><br/>There was a pause. “I have alrea – “<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">“The <span style=""font-style: italic"">current</span> status.”</span><br/><br/>“The last report<span style=""font-style: italic"">is</span>the – “<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">“Are you with the subject, at this exact second?”</span>The question was more to make a point than anything else; Den knew quite well where the disembodied speaker was.<br/><br/>“O – Obviously not,” came the faintly offended reply, “How could I be – “<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">“Then how can you give me the information I require?”</span>The Supervisor dropped his mechanical tone to a dangerously quiet level, a shade above a whisper. The opposite voice went silent, but long centuries in this line of work gave Den a few extra senses for identifying when someone was squirming. Fortunately, this particular angel was not fool enough to argue with one such as he.<br/><br/>“I understand,” came the response after a few seconds, the defensiveness gone and replaced with its usual refined elegance.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">“This will not happen again,”</span>the gloved man intoned, the simplicity of his words colored with efficiency. The channel of communication broke via the Supervisor and he leaned forward, re-entwining his fingers on his lap. He had noticed several demon-kind within the lackluster establishment, but so far there was no one that could – hm?<br/><br/>A figure had moved into the line of sight of his invisible “camera”, and Den swiveled the thing to better see. He was nothing special to see, from a purely physical standpoint: average height and outdated clothing, with hair that needed a cut desperately. Even his horns would not have drawn the Supervisor’s gaze in ordinary circumstances; there was no “rule” that an immortal needed to be disguised on the mortal plane, and Den himself hardly cared who chose how to appear to whom. No, what drew his attention was the thick, glowing red outline around the man’s body. It pulsed like an ethereal echo of a heartbeat, and with that heavy trace of crimson the Reaper was able to identify the figure before he even noticed the rest of the features. Lazaahn.<br/><br/>The Supervisor leaned back, his crisp suit remaining pristine as he set one ankle atop the adjacent knee. His options continued to become more and more limited, it seemed. It had been obvious that souls of Level Nine-caliber would attract the focus of the loftier hierarchies, but Den had wrongly assumed that he would have more time. The gatherers would have needed to report to their masters, who would then either strategize or barrel toward the subjects, and regardless of which avenue they chose would undoubtedly end up at one another’s throat before even approaching the cause of all the chaos. After all, Prince and Seraphim did not frequent the mortal domain nearly enough to have their fingers on the pulse of human-kind. Even if they<span style=""font-style: italic"">did</span>, the course of action would be to task it to one of their lesser brethren and watch from afar, not sully their own hands with menial labor. They were above the system, much as he himself was. Which prompted the question: Did Mathias Lazaahn know something that he did not, or was the Prince simply testing the boundaries of his sanity yet again?<br/><br/>Unfortunately, he had little time to consider. His screen went black. Den’s cat-yellow eyes narrowed at the empty monitor, but he did not panic or throw a tantrum or scream frustrated questions into the ether of the Sanctum. It wasn’t as if he didn’t know the culprit. He could “call” the Prince, using the same method of only a few moments ago, but the chance that such a commune would bear fruit was little to none; Princes were notorious for their disrespect of his position.<br/><br/>The foreign tickle of irritation licked at his toes. The Supervisor quelled it with a single thought: he would not be the only one turning his focus to Lazaahn, and the Prince’s own kind were far less forgiving – and more competitive – than he.<br/><br/><br/>--------------------------<br/><br/><br/>The crowd was sparse and used to such entertainment. Most of them seemed to know each other, which was odd for a city so large but normal for such a specific type of bar; Oliver couldn’t make out any familiar faces past the white and red lights that gleamed down onto the stage, and after a while he merely lowered his face to his instrument and tried to enjoy himself. This type of music was not exactly his preferred style, for listening or playing, but… well, when in Rome, right? His shoulders gradually relaxed a little as some of the tension drained, his fingertips seeming to fling it from his body as they plucked and pressed along the black guitar.<br/><br/>Unfortunately, he didn’t have time to relax beyond that.<br/><br/>A discordant squeal of spastic circuitry interrupted the performance, an immediate lack of sound following the harsh pop of the large speakers. Oliver jerked his head up from his reverie, but had no time to consider as a spray of white-hot sparks flew up from the soundbox in front of him; he instinctively moved backwards.<br/><br/>He landed on the stage floor behind his chair, which had toppled loudly, his guitar pressed into his stomach as he curled his shoulders up from a supine position. It took only a half-second for him to process what had happened. Tai had told him more than once that the<span style=""font-style: italic"">Moon Cat</span>had aged audio equipment, but that it was “totally safe”… of course, this was the same woman that spiked his tea and left her electric skillet next to the tub because she “wanted fajitas in the bath”.<br/><br/>Exasperation colored Oliver’s normally gentle eyes and he got to his feet carefully, fingertips running over his instrument like a father checking his child for injuries after a fall from the monkey bars. Smoke from the fizzled speakers started to invade his eyes and he squinted in pain, coughing into one hand while marveling at just how opaque it had become in such a short time. Already, he could barely see anyone from beyond the platform, and even the ones he had shared the stage with were leaving quickly lest they become swallowed.<br/><br/>Solid reasoning, he figured. He started to follow them, taking shallow breaths so he didn’t start coughing again.<br/><br/><br/>--------------------------<br/><br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">“What does he expect me to <span style=""font-style: italic"">do</span>, exactly?”</span>the man asked no one in particular, one hand pressed against his face so that his fingers stretched into the thick bang.<br/><br/>Just waltz up to her home, knock casually on the door and announce that not only did he know her address which she had never told him, he would be staying there as well and probably be required to hold her hand if she needed to relieve herself, so if she could please eat or drink as little as possible that would be great, thanks? Levis closed his eyes behind his hand, the lashes brushing his palm like the feathered ends of his own wings in miniature. It had been easy enough to keep track of the woman until now; she wasn’t so adventurous that he didn’t have at least a solid guess as to her location at any given moment, and she wasn’t so foolhardy that he felt like he needed to act on those guesses. Of course,<span style=""font-style: italic"">that</span>decision had been more or less made for him now, hadn’t it.<br/><br/>Levis had lost track of how long he had actually known the woman, but it couldn’t have been more than a few years. He had done his utmost to be what a mortal would consider a “good” friend, though he was sure he had stumbled a few times along the way and had only the woman’s particularly good nature to thank for his continued employment. Still, just because he had managed to ingratiate himself this much didn’t mean he knew the ins and outs of human interaction and relationships; they weren’t like they had been when he was alive, and he had not had a reason to learn and adapt before now. He could convince a mortal to sign away a soul, of course:<span style=""font-style: italic"">that</span>he had a reason to know. But persuasion and seduction were quite different from lasting friendships, he had discovered. Maintenance? Continued upkeep? He had forgotten such things would be factors. A mortal signed a contract, promised the soul, and then they<span style=""font-style: italic"">died</span>… as in, “were not his problem anymore”.<br/><br/>If the woman hadn’t been a long-standing Level Eight, he wouldn’t have even agreed to it. Still, he had come this far, and the whole way she had been protected in ways she couldn’t even begin to fathom; by him, by Reapers, and probably by a few more immortals that he didn’t even know about, if one could believe the rumors about the Supervisor. He had put up with a lot for her supernova-soul.<br/><br/>But this? To just show up at her doorstep and just… not leave her alone? The angel finally dropped his hand from his face, then stood up from the park bench and sighed deeply. He immediately regretted that last part; this city stunk horribly of impurities and sin, and it made his nose wrinkle without his consent. He realized that if he were to be the woman’s constant companion, he would have no time to return to Heaven and be stuck in this putrid cesspit for days, maybe even weeks on end. The very smell of this city might kill him… and he was already dead.<br/><br/>There was no point in going to Columba about this. He could already hear his Seraphim’s petulant response:<span style=""font-style: italic"">”I will have her soul if I need to turn you into an ant and stick your corpse to the bottom of her shoe! Do your job, fool!”</span>So, stuck between a rock of a Reaper and a hard place of a boss, Levis turned his feet in the direction of Charlene’s home.<br/><br/>What he wouldn’t give for a vacation."
4272,Λfterɭife Iɳc. [IC],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45294,2015-03-15T00:25:47,Fearless Sissy,"<div style=""background-color:#353535; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""text-align: justify;"">""Stylin', while in, livin' it up in the city, got Chucks on with Saint Laurent, gotta kiss myself, I'm so pretty!""<br/><br/>Charlie blew her mirrored self a kiss with a highly exaggerated 'mwah' sound. Friday nights weren't usually as much fun - most of them, she was stuck on a late shift serving fancy milkshakes to strangers in her roller skates and poodle skirt - but tonight, she was having her own little party in the privacy of her own bathroom.<br/><br/>""Uptown funk you up, uptown funk you up...""<br/><br/>The music pumping from her phone followed her into the kitchen. Charlie poured herself a glass of rose wine as the towel she had been wearing slid down her body and to the floor. Nothing beat dancing around alone in your apartment after a long, hot shower, in her opinion. <span style=""font-style: italic"">Nothing.</span> Taking a sip from her glass, she threw an amused glance at the damp footprints that lead across the living room floor. The apartment was Goldilocks-sized - not too big, not too small. Just the right size for a single, hopeless romantic nearing her thirties.<br/><br/>The obnoxious buzzing sound of the doorbell momentarily drowned out the cheery soundtrack to her life. Quickly putting her glass back on the counter and wrapping her hot pink towel around herself again, Charlie glanced at the Mickey Mouse-clock hanging on the wall. <span style=""font-style: italic"">Ten thirty-four.</span> Who could it possibly be this late? No way were the cops coming to bust her one-woman party. It was also unlikely to be her smoking hot upstairs neighbor, but... She lost herself in a hastily constructed fantasy involving him, her, and several more bottles of wine, but was rudely interrupted by another insistent buzz.<br/><br/>""I'm coming!"" She yelled into the intercom as she remote-unlocked the door for whoever it was downstairs, then took a brief detour into her bedroom to at least put on underwear. It didn't match, but who matched their underwear if they weren't going out, anyway? People like Library-Levis probably did. Charlie snickered to herself. Levis was nice, but she was very much a librarian through and through. Probably only owned 3 completely identical sets of underwear, washed it by hand, and ironed the panties. <span style=""font-style: italic"">Or gets it dry-cleaned!</span> A sharp, efficient-sounding knock on the door once again made her return to the normal world of unwelcome intruders on quiet Friday evenings. With a little sigh, Charlie went to get the door, pulling a faded t-shirt over her head as she did so.<br/><br/>""Oh,"" was all she could say as she looked upwards into a pair of dark gray eyes through the narrow gap between the door and the frame. <span style=""font-style: italic"">Library-Levis. Who woulda thunk she'd go out past her curfew? Wait, did I tell her to come by?</span> The gears in Charlie's mind were whirring wildly as she unlatched the chain on the door to let Levis in. She wasn't quite a friend, but she wasn't exactly an acquaintance, either. What were you when you'd known each other for a couple of years, worked in buildings next to each other, and talked every other day, but never really got to know each other?<br/><br/><div><hr style=""height:2px; width:100%; border:0; color: silver;background:silver;""/></div><br/>Vivienne did not need to look at Mathias to sense the flicker in his eyes that meant she had been given the green light. <br/><br/>""What happened to keeping low profile, Matt?"" She muttered as she rose from her chair in one fluid motion, and somehow managed to elegantly stumble out the door along with the rest of the patrons trying to escape the choking cloud that rose from the still sparking equipment. Not once did she lose sight of the boy with the black guitar. Snaking through the jabbering crowd, her progress significantly hastened by sticking out her elbows and occasionally impaling innocent feet with her beloved black heels. After a couple of minutes, she finally managed to close in on him.<br/><br/>""Wow, I wonder what happened,"" she said off-handedly with a little theatrical, but convincing, cough into her elbow. <span style=""font-style: italic"">Good God, what a sad haircut.</span> She turned her head to look at the dingy bar. Smoke was spiraling out through every crack it could find, turning the light of the flickering lamp outside an even hazier yellow than before. The demon threw a coquettish sideways look at the level nine soul standing next to her.<br/><br/>""Real shame. You were doing so well."" She extended a slender, white hand towards him. Somewhere at the back of her mind, she was vaguely concerned that she could not see Mathias anywhere. She had left quickly, sure, but not that quickly, and she could still feel him lurking around. It nagged at her that he had so openly 'clouded' the area for all other immortals. Black spots were bound to be noticed sooner or later - but she hardly had time to worry about that now. She flashed a brilliant smile at the boy.<br/><br/>""I'm Vivienne. You?""</div></div>"
4273,Λfterɭife Iɳc. [IC],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45294,2015-03-19T23:28:40,GreyHelm,"Mathias heard the question, but ignored it as Vivienne moved by him to blend seamlessly into the crowd that was leaving the place; they exited in a single stream of humanity reminiscent of a leak that had been sprung. They were rushing out to evade the acrid smoke that was permeating the entire establishment, but the Prince wasn't too bothered by it. He was more bothered by being called ""Matt"", to be honest, but so long as he called her Viv she would continue to reply with her own shortening of his name. He wasn't going to be the one to stop first, though.<br/><br/>As for keeping a low profile, Vivienne might have known their motivations, but there was much more she was oblivious to. She had no idea what he was subjected to- the endless roaring in his mind, no words spoken but the message conveyed all the same; a deafening barrage that would have stripped him of his sanity if only he had any yet remaining to him. He could fool the world around him, but not himself.<br/><br/>Although he'd initially planned to follow behind her, he realized something else needed to be taken care of first and he remained where he was, a new, temporary objective having made itself clear to him. Mathias blinked several times, aware of how unstable he probably looked as he waited for the presences he felt to come closer.<br/><br/>Subtlety was Viv's strong suit, and he knew the Demon to be distinctly methodical in her approach, but Mathias had no time to waste on such considerations.<br/><br/>The three Demons approaching him were young- he did not know them, but he sensed their power and he knew they had not been long in the fold. That being said, it was clear they were not stupid, and they were just as aware of the situation as Vivienne and himself, though unlike him, they held no leverage. There was one male and two females, and they had disguised themselves only well enough to fool only the most careless of observers. The stronger a Demon was, the more elaborate the disguise- for those who bothered, anyway.<br/><br/>The Demon in the lead, a slender woman with straight, golden hair that reached her waist, leered angrily at the Prince blocking their path. The smoke was nearly gone now, as the fried equipment seemed to have finally run out of fumes to disperse into the air, but the place was now entirely empty except for the four of them. The other two stood behind the golden-headed one, flanking her on either side. The other woman had a shaved head covered in a coarse black stubble with several piercings running down one of her ears, and the man was taller than either of his comrades, with a mop of curly red hair and something of a hunch in his posture. None of them looked particularly pleased to see Mathias standing there, but he smiled good-naturedly at them anyway.<br/><br/>""Lazaahn,"" she spat, her eyes repeatedly darting back and forth between him and the exit behind him. He knew she wanted nothing more than to follow Vivienne outside, so as to throw a wrench into the proceedings, but she would not be getting her way. ""It is most unusual for a Prince to be bothering with such trivial affairs. Why give your girl the leg-up? Or is she returning the favor in some way?""<br/><br/>The look she flashed him alongside the words said it all, and Mathias found himself fighting back a sudden flood of anger. He was accustomed to disrespect from his peers, but these fledglings should know better than to speak to a Prince in such a fashion. They wanted to get to the Mortal, but he would not be obliging them.<br/><br/>""Words carry consequences,"" he said softly, the smile now gone from his face. ""Silence would suit you better, I think. It more effectively masks ignorance.""<br/><br/>Her face reddened slightly, and the other two fidgeted where they stood. They were walking a delicate line, but it was obvious they were willing to try their luck in the hopes of getting past the grey-haired sentinel.<br/><br/>""Let us by.""<br/><br/>She was speaking more in terms of the barrier than of his physical form, though both represented obstacles they had no hopes of bypassing. Behind him he sensed Vivienne, and he knew she was still within the boundaries of his barrier. He had extended it as far as he could, using his power to the fullest as he was determined to buy her as much time as possible. He would have to move soon, though. Once the immediate threat was handled.<br/><br/>""No.""<br/><br/>She moved forward a step, with the other two right on her heels.<br/><br/>""Let us by, I said.""<br/><br/>The smile returned, though this time it was decidedly grim. He stood stiff and erect, like a statue in front of them.<br/><br/>""You shall not pass.""<br/><br/>The man snorted; he moved forward to stand alongside the longhaired demon, visibly unimpressed.<br/><br/>""Listen here Gandalf, I don-""<br/><br/>Although Mathias did not move, a wave of power flowed out of his body and crashed into the three of them, sending them reeling back into a number of chairs and tables, clattering to the ground amongst broken bits of furniture. Outraged, they moved to rise to their feet but found themselves pinned down by something they could not see.<br/><br/>Mathias turned on his heel without a backward glance and made his way to the exit, ignoring the sounds of protest and indignation emanating from behind him.<br/><br/>""That should hold them for long enough,"" he said quietly to no one in particular.<br/><br/>In his head, the storm continued to rage."
4274,Λfterɭife Iɳc. [IC],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45294,2015-03-24T04:13:28,Tyne,"A few minor preparations later, and Levis stood resignedly in front of Charlene's door.<br/><br/>Her white collared shirt had been carefully arranged into a display of haphazard distraction, buttons attached out-of-order and sleeves pushed back to her elbows. The fashionably-loose dress pants, a uniform dark grey, had been intentionally scuffed around the knees and the left hip. Her appearance may have been extremely contrived, but years of practice had eliminated any obvious hints; she looked for all the world like a young woman who had been stumbling around the city streets for the past two days. Even her hair, usually maintained with an almost compulsive precision, had been loosely tangled and allowed to hang in limp hanks around her shoulders and upper back. Levis wondered if she had ever matched the mortals quite so well in terms of dinginess. The pristine half-moon specs and garnet stud had been carefully pocketed as well. The angel often donned a pair of simple pearl studs for this soft-faced and heavy-chested figure, but they might be out of place just this once.<br/><br/>Seconds before the sound of footsteps stopped in front of the door, Levis practiced her smile. Should she smile? Probably. It was a useful tool for disarming, and certainly even Charlene would feel defensive at such a late intrusion. Make it honest, but not too eager. Soft? No, that wasn't going to incite the feeling she needed from the woman. Depressed, or sheepish... either of those would most likely work better. The angel tried on the smile and made adjustments the way a pre-teen girl tries on an awkwardly-fitting dress for the first time, trying to find something that made it less unbearable so that it could be worn for a prolonged period of time. If she was coming to the woman's home and more or less forcing her presence, she would need to appear more...<span style=""font-style: italic"">approachable</span>than she usually did. The word was accompanied by a thick distaste in her Victorian mind, something that would have been more appropriate alongside the word ""gangrenous"".<br/><br/>The door clicked and opened a little, revealing a set of dark eyes that quickly flickered up into her own, widening with easily-read emotion as the door swung open. The hastily-practiced smile spread over the angel’s full lips, her thin brows tilting in little hillock of concerned innocence.<span style=""font-weight: bold"">“Ah, Charlene… I’m – I’m so sorry, but…”</span>the words, a speech roughly constructed and totally unrehearsed spilled from her mouth, the feminine octave of her voice sounding just a bit strange to her ears: of course, it always did when she first used it post-switch. She allowed her shoulders to slump, as though she were no more than a dejected schoolgirl, her graceful arms hanging loosely by her side… all highly calculated, of course, right down to the slight thickness of her voice that implied recent tears.<span style=""font-weight: bold"">“May I stay here for tonight? I… I got… kicked out.”</span>Levis had always thought that particular vernacular was strange. “Kicked out”, as though someone had used a boot to remove her. Honestly.<br/><br/>The woman’s wet hair and lack of proper dress made it clear that she had recently bathed and had no intention of leaving her abode for the remainder of the night; at least, not to go anywhere civilized. Levis had to stop a grimace from freezing on her face. This situation became more and more improper with every new development and it showed no signs of –<br/><br/>The angel’s large eyes widened, the carefully-constructed expression of defeat and depression replaced with a very honest one of awe. Of course, the most inspiring version of “awe” for Levis was little more than a mortal would use when realizing that they were not, in fact, out of peanut butter. By the Grim’s boney knickers,<span style=""font-style: italic"">when</span>had<span style=""font-style: italic"">that</span>happened?<br/><br/>For the past couple of years, her circlet had been above-average (as befitted a Level Eight): chased white gold and lined with platinum, with an elegant setting of one large centerpiece flanked by two smaller stones on either side. The metal itself always had a vaguely braided or worked cast to it, something that was different than most mortals; Levis believed it had been at least two-hundred years since she had seen it. However, what she had<span style=""font-style: italic"">never</span>seen was the most obvious part of the delicate, hovering crown-piece. Charlene had always had “alexandrite” stones (Levis had been seeing them for far longer than they had been “discovered” by mortals, but he liked to keep up-to-date with the proper names) and they had always been a pale but vivid shade of green, no matter the light. They had never changed, but now… those were<span style=""font-style: italic"">pink diamonds</span>. Glittering and brilliant, with the gentlest cast of pale pink behind the white sparkle, the largest one would have been enough to blind her had it been real. A regular diamond would have been nothing quite so special: a Level 6, maybe, but the power fairly radiated from the mutated hue of the gemstone. She may have never seen a mortal who had a circlet with such settings, but the reason for the Supervisor’s call abruptly became very clear. The angel gulped, then yanked her eyes away from the space just above Charlene’s head, giving her own a small shake as though to clear the sparkle-spots from her vision.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">“Um… p-please,”</span>she finished somewhat lamely, tilting her head to the side so that a flutter of bang fell over some of her face. It would take a minute for her to get back into the mindset. Just in case that wasn’t enough, the sound of discord filtered down through the layers of apartment cubes, echoing past the carpets and insulation with an immortal resonance. Levis had been well aware of the demonic presence in Charlene’s domicile; she had also been sure that said demonic presence was well aware of<span style=""font-style: italic"">her</span>. It was thick tonight, though. Unchanged in quantity, but with a quality that whispered covetous thoughts and growled lustily over the newly-blossomed Level Nine.<br/><br/>She was starting to feel like a dog that had been given a rack of lamb and subsequently dropped into a pack of starving coyotes. A quiet thrum of power started to vibrate outward from her pores, invisible and untouchable, but heavy with promise. A warning.<br/><br/><br/>-------------------------<br/><br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF8040"">“Take it easy, <span style=""font-style: italic"">Your Majesty.</span>”</span><br/><br/>The voice popped into existence as the Prince neared the door. While it was recognizable as human, it had a quality that made it hard to identify beyond that: a sort of easily-forgotten, easily-camouflaged cadence that could have belonged to anyone, male or female, old or young. Either way, between Mathias himself and the three low-level immortals pinned beneath a weighted blanket of power, it was clear that the speaker was not in the room- as if to verify, a slight crackle from one of the fried speakers beside the main door identified it as the source. The machine still smoked lightly and was clearly non-functional, in fact was not even attached to a power source, but the soft voice came through with remarkable clarity.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF8040"">“Stir up the sheep, and they’ll send the shepherds.”</span><br/><br/>A half-second more of static, and the lone speaker blipped back into a state of mortal disrepair.<br/><br/><br/>-------------------------<br/><br/><br/>Oliver allowed himself to be jostled and bumped out of the choking atmosphere, seeming quite agreeable about it considering the aggressive nature of the fleeing patrons. He ended up outside the door, and while most of the punkish lot headed immediately for the stairs, he turned to stare at the decrepit thing. A few more customers filtered out behind him, but once they stopped the young musician was certain that he could still hear voices coming from within, even over the din of coughs and wheezes.<br/><br/>A voice came from somewhere near his left shoulder, and he turned smoothly to face it, brows raising slightly in surprised interest. A woman about his own height, with a sleek head of copper-colored hair that starkly contrasted the rest of her monochromatic ensemble, had addressed him in a conversational tone. Oliver thought she had a decidedly stern cast to her face, but her lips broke into a winning smile and the opinion melted away as she extended her hand.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""color: #008040"">“Oh… um, th-thanks,”</span></span>he answered a little shyly, gingerly touching her proffered palm with his own. His sleeve covered it about halfway, but the exposed part was thickly calloused; his touch was feather-light, as though he were uncertain whether or not he should make contact.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0040"">“I’m Vivienne. You?”</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""color: #008040"">""O-oliver,""</span></span>he said quietly, face angled a little away but with a small, genuine smile on his lips, his limpid eyes maintaining a sort of unfocused connection to the woman's sharp grey ones.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0040"">""Pleasure, Oliver,""</span>she replied with a smile of her own.<span style=""color: #FF0040"">""Shame that your evening had to start like that.""</span>She looked him up and down briefly.<span style=""color: #FF0040"">""You don't look like you would normally play in a place like that?""</span><br/><br/>His smile faltered just a bit as the copper-haired woman eyed him over; her keen gaze was oddly calculating for such a quick appraisal, and he felt just a bit like a zebra being considered by a very polite lion. He finally noticed that her posh attire marked her a vivid contrast to the usual crowd of the dingy bar scene; the last time someone had come dressed like that, he was pretty sure several safety citations had ensued. At her question he blinked as though slightly surprised, before letting out an awkward little chuckle.<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""color: #008040"">""Um... it's not... I'm not really, don't really play anywhere very regularly,""</span></span>one hand came up and scratched the back of his already-tousled chestnut mop, the sheepishly-optimistic words almost cut off before he could question her profession by the clatter of heavy objects from within.<br/><br/>His hand dropped from his locks and he turned away from the red-headed woman, eyes widening. He was sure that voices had come from inside not long ago, but he had been too distracted to notice if the owners had come out. Without thinking, concern quirked his brow and he took one long stride back toward the shoddy door, hand extending to push the still-smoking bit of wood open again.<br/><br/><br/>-------------------------<br/><br/><br/>Arjaâ’s fingertips flew over the wide stretch of screen, the long digits displaying a coordination and speed that she seemed unable to duplicate in any other way. The micro-glass, so thin as to be nothing more than color against the air itself, responded to her practiced motions and flickered rapidly with information; most of it was an assembly of pictures and associated blurbs of information, rather like dossiers. Of course,<span style=""font-style: italic"">these</span>particular dossiers didn’t just have the subject’s college major, criminal record and date of birth. They also had that one time Brian Avery Sander’s baby sister (two years younger, slated for death in a car accident within five years) put her gum in his hair while on the family road trip to the Grand Canyon, or when Dimitri Kreshnokov glanced at the valet’s hindquarters while leaving a business meeting. Anything, everything, relevant, irrelevant… everyone was reduced to nothing more than a few theoretical pixels that could display any dark secret from their life. Emotion, intent, reactions: nothing was hidden. How Emily Lanesburg felt when Tommy finally asked her to prom, all the way to Yvette Morrand cradling the body of her stillborn son as the tears rolled silently down her cheeks. The Tapestry Database could be described as “substantial” if one were given to wild understatements.<br/><br/>The Reaper Intern’s wide eyes somehow widened further behind her bottlecaps, grey-nailed fingertips gradually slowing to an almost-human pace as her pupils darted over the display. She had unlocked almost everything, as was protocol when instructed to “bring” it to the Supervisor, but sharp fluctuation of data in the 498th quadrant (her quadrant) had caused a spike of intent to shoot up her spine. It had been almost like a very, very intense and distinctly pleasant electric shock. However, as her dark optics absorbed the information like only the mind of a soon-to-be-Reaper could, any remnants of pleasant alerts had been promptly forgotten. Hastily she unlocked that troublesome file as well, and ran a brief scan for any more like it, hoping by the Grim’s own femur that she was the first to feel it. As the data instantly presented itself, Arjaâ felt her unbeating heart plummet straight into her shoes.<br/><br/>Forgetting the unlock code, the Intern spun on her clunky heels and broke into a run.<br/><br/><br/>-------------------------<br/><br/><br/>“Containment groups nineteen and twenty-four.”<br/><br/>Den’s hawk-like eyes narrowed, and though nothing else about his expressionless face altered it was enough to melt bones, freeze them back into an icy lump of flesh-covered bone matter, and then re-shatter it. The man in front of him seemed to take the full force of that calculated narrowing poorly, since his ruddy skin turned the shade of cement mix, but to his credit his knees did not buckle right there in the Supervisor’s office.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">”I expect to have all squadrons operational within seventy-two hours.”</span><br/><br/>“Sir, we – “ the man’s voice was huskier than before, as though his vocal chords were physically reeling from the blow of Den’s disapproval.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">”Send nineteen,”</span>he continued perfunctorily, business-like tone cold enough to be sub-zero.<br/><br/>Before the blanched informant could sputter an excuse, he was dismissed and the office was once more promptly emptied."
4275,Λfterɭife Iɳc. [IC],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45294,2015-04-22T03:59:31,GreyHelm,"Mathias was only a few paces away from the door when he heard the voice; the condescending tone made his eyes narrow as he froze in place, staring at the broken speaker from which the speech was emitting.<br/><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“Stir up the sheep, and they’ll send the shepherds.”</span><br/><br/><br/>A warning, then. From a coward who preferred to hide behind some fried sound equipment. Mathias smiled before directing his response to nowhere in particular, as he knew the box was nothing more than a superficial means of conveyance.<br/><br/>""The lost ones are my sheep, and<span style=""font-style: italic"">I</span>am the shepherd. But the wolves shall be taught to fear my steel, if they think to interfere with my good work.""<br/><br/>He waited for a moment, but no response was forthcoming. He snorted, deciding that the merits of this particular voice fell far short of those that resided within his own head. At least those voices had the courage and diplomacy to identify themselves. They did when he asked them to, anyway. What use was a disembodied voice with no courtesy?<br/><br/>With a scornful shake of his head, Mathias continued towards the exit, dismissing the interruption entirely as his boots resumed making the suction cup sounds they'd been creating as he walked over the sticky floor. Vivienne was close- in fact, she was much closer than he'd expected her to be. He paused once again, holding off on pulling the door open, the brows over the pale blue eyes furrowing thoughtfully.<br/><br/>Before he could do much more than register his surprise at the demon's unexpected proximity to him, the door opened.<br/><br/><br/><div><hr style=""height:2px; width:100%; border:0; color: black;background:black;""/></div><br/><br/><br/>The sad slab of wood gave beneath his hand instantly, and his eyes immediately focused for distance. The sound of crashing hadn’t been right next to the front door, after all. “Tai, are y –“<br/><br/>A forceful jolt shot up the bridge of Oliver’s nose as it collided with something very solid and unyielding. His own momentum bounced most of his body against the mass (but with less pain than had been visited upon his face) and his empty hand instinctively reached to brace against the door frame.<br/><br/>Eyes squeezed shut to prevent them from watering with the sting of impact, the soft-spoken young man still turned his head and let the quick, “Sorry, sorry,” tumble out of his mouth towards the blockade. Somewhere in the back of his mind, he knew the chances were very good he was apologizing to an over-turned table or a tall speaker that had been displaced by the mass exodus; it wouldn’t have been the first time he had expressed cordial regret to inanimate objects. Still, he’d rather be polite to a piece of equipment than rude to a –<br/><br/>Chest?<br/><br/>His eyes flickered open and identified what was definitely the ridge of a collarbone, covered in a dismal grey material. Immediately the liquid-optics shot upward to seek the face of the innocent man that he had thoughtlessly assaulted, another apology already bubbling up from his mouth with more than a little sincerity. “Sorry, I didn’t mean to – “<br/><br/>Something about the angle that he needed to tilt his head to see into the figure’s face, the realization that the body attached to it hadn’t rebounded a fraction of a centimeter post-collision, and the icy silver of the corresponding horns came together to effectively dissolve the rest of his sentence. His eyes widened for a moment, but to his credit the mop-haired musician chose not to dwell. “… uh, y-you know, all that.”<br/><br/>An apologetic smile turned the corners of his lips, brow quirking to match even as a little flush colored his ears.<br/><br/><br/><div><hr style=""height:2px; width:100%; border:0; color: black;background:black;""/></div><br/><br/><br/>Mathias watched with little reaction as the man walked into him and recoiled back as if he'd just gained a very intimate familiarity with a brick wall; when the large round eyes, shining with unshed tears, flicked up to his face, the mortal grew somewhat flustered. Even so, he still managed to finish off what had started out as an apology.<br/><br/>Although the Prince's attention had been wholly fixed on the man ever since he'd entered the decrepit establishment, this was his first chance at a close examination.<br/><br/>It was difficult to be sure, as there were special circumstances at play (the individual had just walked into his chest, after all), but to Mathias it seemed that the man carried something of a trusting nature about himself. It could simply have been his intuition, the mortal's inherent politeness, or perhaps the aura of discernible disorientation that currently enveloped him, but the demon still took note of his suspicions as he smiled genially down at the somewhat flustered musician.<br/><br/>""Not at all! It is I who should apologize, I shouldn't have been standing so close to the doorway. There's no way you could've seen me,"" he said with a grin, mindful of the fact that the man probably could've seen him from outside on a foggy day had he bothered to open his eyes and pay attention. ""It's my fault, really. Are you alright?""<br/><br/>The smile he wore softened slightly, altered by the concern he felt for the mortal's wellbeing. Of course he was concerned- the name Lazaahn was synonymous with compassion, after all.<br/><br/><br/><div><hr style=""height:2px; width:100%; border:0; color: black;background:black;""/></div><br/><br/><br/>Oliver couldn’t put his finger on it, exactly. The man had been very kind, given his own rude and entirely characteristic behavior. The small horns, brazenly visible, marked him for what he was, but even had they not been present the musician did not think he the man could have passed for mortal. It wasn’t his size, the unconventional style of clothing and hair, or even the snowy-pale color of his irises; the shorter man had grown up in this city, after all, and this was hardly his first experience interacting with a demon (even though he had never seen one with horns before now). No, it was something else. Something not visible… something that made his skin tingle as though given the lightest kiss by a sheet of electricity.<br/><br/>Well, he was probably just over-reacting or imagining things. The demon certainly seemed really nice. Oliver let his smile broaden to show a small flash of white teeth, apologetic tone fading from his demeanor quickly. “I’m fine,"" he started softly, ""Tha - ”<br/><br/>His smile dropped as another thrash and a few grunts of exertion reached his ears. His long eyelashes dipped down as he turned his gaze back to a normal level (rather than what felt like straight up), and he tilted his head to see around the demon’s left arm. The lashes came back up as his eyes widened in alarm. In much the same fashion as he had entered the building, Oliver unthinkingly moved around the hard-chested demon in one movement of his lanky body, eyes still locked on the prone figures stretched on the floor.<br/><br/>“Are you all right?” he called to the nearest one as he quickly approached, a woman with long, blonde hair that spilled over the sticky floor and pooled around her head.<br/><br/><br/><div><hr style=""height:2px; width:100%; border:0; color: black;background:black;""/></div><br/><br/><br/>The mortal moved quickly and seemingly without conscious thought upon noticing the captives on the floor; he edged around Mathias and immediately began moving towards the demons struggling on the ground, their momentary discourse already forgotten. There was a split second opening, during which the Prince could have easily stopped him from proceeding, but he elected to forgo that particular tactic. He had no intention of harming the man, and there was nothing to suggest he couldn't use the floor-bound demons to his advantage.<br/><br/>It took him just two steps to match five from the much shorter individual, and when he did it only took a relatively light grip on his shoulder to stop him in his tracks, still several yards shy of the other demons.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Vivienne,</span>he thought, sending the words directly to her mind with buttery ease given how close she was,<span style=""font-style: italic"">I may need you to corroborate.</span>The woman likely hadn't reentered yet for fear of overwhelming the man, knowing he'd have run into Mathias, but such concerns no longer mattered.<br/><br/>""I would advise against approaching those individuals, friend,"" he said with a smile and a light shake of his head. One of the demons, the thin one with the golden hair, raised her head with difficulty, snarling up at him, but with a twitch of a finger the weight pressing down on the trio doubled and her face smacked back down onto the sticky floor, her furious voice now muffled beyond comprehension as her hair pooled out around her once more.<br/><br/>""They are what I would call enemies, you see.""<br/><br/>Truth. They would have stood in the way of his goal, which made them his enemies.<br/><br/>""They were coming after you, and I stopped them.""<br/><br/>Truth again. His honesty was only trumped by his natural empathy for those around him. He was a Prince among Princes, really. Vivienne knew it too, though the woman was loath to admit it. He wondered if she resented him as a result of the deep attraction she undoubtedly felt towards him, no doubt influenced by his good looks and his inherently benevolent nature. He sent the thought her way, his smile widening as he imagined her reaction.<br/><br/>""My associate and I wish only the best for you. We would prefer to keep you safe from such… disreputable characters.""<br/><br/><br/><div><hr style=""height:2px; width:100%; border:0; color: black;background:black;""/></div><br/><br/><br/>Before he could get to the woman’s side, a hand blanketed his shoulder and abruptly stopped his forward movement; his legs and head still tried to go forward with the momentum but his torso remained locked effortlessly by fingers that engulfed half of his collarbone. The concerned tilt of his brow increased and his lips parted, empty and unrestrained arm reaching out to the young woman still on the floor- an arm that was quickly withdrawn as a bestial snarl escaped her lips. Concern turned to alarm and Oliver turned back to the kind demon, eyes darting to the trio of floor fixtures only twice as the blonde one spat into the grimy floorboards.<br/><br/>“A-after me?” Oliver echoed softly, easily-read confusion removing the alarm as quickly as it had come, “I’m sorry, I don’t… No one would… Why would anyone come after me?” He didn’t want to think about it; he’d never met any of those individuals on the floor, and didn't think he had ever even come into contact with anyone important enough to<span style=""font-style: italic"">send</span>people after him. However, he didn’t doubt the demon with the arctic gaze and soft smile. He had no reason to lie to him, after all, and had certainly been kind enough to stop him from getting his hand bitten by a furious blonde woman."
4276,Λfterɭife Iɳc. [IC],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45294,2015-04-26T00:16:25,Fearless Sissy,"<div style=""background-color:#353535; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""text-align: justify;"">""Of course, come on in,"" was all Charlie could reply, perplexed as she was by the sudden appearance of Library-Levis. By now, she was fairly certain that she <span style=""font-style: italic"">hadn't</span> asked her to come by. She mutely shut the door behind the woman, still processing. ""Please, make yourself at home,"" she continued vaguely with a gesture towards the dark grey couch, as she meandered into the kitchen to fetch another wine glass.<br/><br/>""I'm really sorry, darlin',"" the waitress said honestly. Rose wine was poured and a full glass handed to the other woman. ""I'm afraid I only have the one bed, but you can have the couch if you need it? Who kicked you out? Was it a boyfriend?"" She added with a disapproving glance over the crystalline edge at the general hopelessness of men. Never mind the fact that Charlie was pretty sure Levis had never had sex, much less a boyfriend.<br/><br/>A clap of thunder could be heard in the distance. Charlie folded her legs up under her and grabbed the pink fleece blanket that had been thrown haphazardly over the back of the couch. Through much flipping and <span style=""font-style: italic"">where the fuck are the ends</span>, it was successfully distributed to cover her lower body, as well as leave enough room at the other end of the couch for Levis to crawl under the blanket if she wanted to. Charlie doubted it. The other woman was decidedly dull in her coloring, and much too dignified for pink blankets. And yet, she seemed a little out of it. Every now and then, Charlie thought she caught the librarian looking at something above her head, but she was afraid to ask. Maybe her imaginary boyfriend was just really tall, and Levis was trying to imagine him in Charlie's place. Honestly, she had no idea what was going on.<br/><br/><div><hr style=""height:2px; width:100%; border:0; color: black;background:black;""/></div><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Rude</span> was the only word that ran through Vivienne's mind as the man - well, boy - known as Oliver barely looked at her as he introduced himself. Honestly, she was by far the most noteworthy thing in this place, you'd think he'd pay a little more attention. Alas, ominous groans and creaking sounds from within the bar drew him back towards it - as well as Lazaahn and a couple of other demons. A brief panic crossed her before it was replaced by renewed resolve. He would <span style=""font-style: italic"">not</span> get away, and <span style=""font-style: italic"">she</span> would claim him, or someone would pay. Realistically, if Vivienne wasn't the one to get him to sign away his soul, <span style=""font-style: italic"">she</span> would be the one to pay, but she chose to overlook that in the moment. Thankfully, the crowd had begun to somewhat thin, and so she only had to spear the feet of three unfortunate souls to catch up to the mortal. She managed to do so just in time to witness the most cringe-worthy, awkward scene she had had the displeasure of  seeing in a long time. Lazaahn being 'nice' was like a car crash - no matter how horrific, it was impossible to look away.<br/><br/>And then, out of nowhere, he decided to message her. Via thought, too, so it wasn't as if she could ignore him (which she regularly did ever since he had found out what SnapChat was. She didn't use it herself, but that didn't stop him from taking screenshots of himself with crude drawings and writing on and then texting them to her the old fashioned way). Her pretty mouth curled in disgust, as if she had spotted a particularly horrible outfit on someone.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Don't be desperate, Matt, it suits you just about as well as that goatee of yours,</span> she thought in response as she sashayed towards them. The smile had returned to her face, but it was much more businesslike than friendly now.<br/><br/>""Yes, after you,"" she continued Oliver's thought out loud, as she carefully stepped over the blonde woman. She would have loved nothing more than to stomp her heel through her hand, but the tips of them were already red from her other victims, and she didn't want to ruin her shoes. Especially not with Oliver here. ""And we'd love to talk to you about this, but people who should be on the run <span style=""font-style: italic"">really</span> shouldn't be talking about where they plan to go out in the open."" She arched a perfectly plucked brow as if to underline the common sense of her words, and soon after adopted a slightly milder expression. ""Perhaps a cup of coffee somewhere slightly cleaner would be a welcome suggestion?""</div></div>"
4277,Λfterɭife Iɳc. [IC],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45294,2015-05-20T05:40:21,Tyne,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">”Of course, come in.”</span><br/><br/>The woman’s gracious response was hardly unexpected, but even so a tinge of unsought emotion hiccupped her warning-resonance. Honestly. If someone in Levis’ state had wandered by<span style=""font-style: italic"">her</span>residence at this hour, she wouldn’t even have opened the door; or, at her very warmest, she would have slammed it gently in their face. Charlene was far too accommodating. The angel found it… distasteful. Still, she stepped through the doorframe and maintained her character role for the moment, allowing relief to sag her shoulders and tilt the corner of her mouth into a slightly wider (if no less pathetic) smile. The mortal scampered off to her kitchen (“off” might be a generous term- the entirety of the apartment could fit into the parlor of Levis’ Heaven-based domicile), still radiating warmth and good will.<br/><br/>The porcelain-skinned figure checked herself a bit as she perched on the couch, ankles instinctively crossing demurely. She really should just be grateful that her “friend” was not the sort who would make this a difficult job, apparently regardless of the circumstances. Levis did not think she could assume the same for many other people, at least ones that she knew and who were currently alive. She raised her hand, palm up, just in time for the stem of the wine glass to be shoved gracelessly between her fingers. Through the conversational questions and the fussing with the blanket (horrific thing, that blanket- the angel was eighty-five percent positive it would burn her skin with its tastelessness if she touched it), the thrum of the opposing force within the complex still radiated, completely undaunted by her warning.<br/><br/>Not only undaunted. It drew closer, and an added note of confidence that bordered on self-amusement slipped into it.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Well, well</span>Levis thought,<span style=""font-style: italic"">aren’t we feeling entitled and stupid tonight.</span><br/><br/>Unrevealing of anything internal, her eyes to the meniscus of the wine in the cheap glass, her pathetic vibe unchanged. Boyfriend, hm? An image of both Den and Columba sprang into her mind, their extreme contrast in mental presence broken only by the fact that they were both metaphorically holding her head underwater. Still, she could hardly say “my bosses”. Levis focused in on Columba. Hello, boyfriend.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">”Y-yeah,”</span>the stormy-eyed woman answered after what seemed like a moment of depressed recollection,<span style=""font-weight: bold"">”Men, right?”</span>she finished, reading Charlene’s comradely expression of womanly-opinion. She leaned her shoulder into the couch and slipped her low heels (left heel broken before entrance for effect), then pulled her legs under her in a display of warm relaxation. It had served her pretty well thus far in the “friendship”; loose mimicry combined with “tell her what she wants to hear”. For all her acting, however, the angel was acutely aware of the decreasing distance between the Level Nine and the demonic presence. True to theatrical commitment, she calmly took a sip of the pink wine.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Vile</span>stuff, truly. The woman must have procured it from the infected bladder of a homeless wretch. Still, Levis gave no sign of her tormented palate.<br/><br/>A soft knock, just two quick raps, echoed from the door. Levis jerked her head sharply to the entrance and uncurled her legs, as though casually concerned, but her eyes snapped with something more. The<span style=""font-style: italic"">gall</span>of that scum, to actually<span style=""font-style: italic"">approach</span>her subject, and<span style=""font-style: italic"">ignore</span>her threat. His harsh, non-melodic power signature was still well-fleshed with his own self-approval, too. Idiot.<br/><br/>-----<br/><br/>""Men,"" Charlie agreed with a nod. It was decidedly odd to see Library-Levis this out of it. ""Poor darlin',"" she added, automatically scooting closer to the other woman and wrapping an arm around her shoulders. They might not be the best of friends, but Charlie genuinely cared about her. A chain of dumbass exes tended to make you more sensitive to when others were dumped.<br/><br/>The demanding-sounding knocks on her door startled her, and she gave Levis' shoulders a gentle squeeze. ""Your fuckboy ex doesn't know you're here, does he?"" She said in a low, almost threatening voice. She rose from the couch, striding purposefully towards the door. The visual that greeted her in the gap between door and door frame was a very pleasant surprise.<br/><br/>""Stewart!"" She exclaimed, unable to conceal her delight of the fact that Hot Upstairs British Neighbor had chose to come knocking after all. Stewart chuckled. Fuckin' Library-Levis. Ugh, men - never understood the concept of timing. Charlie bit her lip and cast her eyes down. ""I'm sorry, but this is kind of a bad time?"" She whispered, almost apologetic. ""I have a visitor.""<br/><br/>------<br/><br/>“Oh, I apologize,” the demon said quickly, the accented syllables rolling easily, almost musically from his lips. Levis inwardly cringed. Even from the couch she could smell the sticky-sweet perfume of desire that emanated from his pores. The neighbor stood at least a head over Charlene, with rather swarthy tone of skin for his accent and well-sculpted muscles. A faint shadow of facial hair lined his square jaw and his hair seemed to naturally fall in a becoming, model-esque way about his ears. The angel swallowed back a snort of exasperation. Surely Charlene could see she was being manipulated? The “man” had the body and face of a world-class model, a voice to match, and –she couldn’t see it from here, but she was sure of it nonetheless- a pair of smoky, sultry grey eyes that promised his sensitivity and intelligence. And not<span style=""font-style: italic"">one inch</span>was real.<br/><br/>“But, if I could just borrow you for a moment – “ the statuesque figure put his foot against the bottom corner of the doorframe, smoothly and discreetly, “ – it would mean very much to me.” Levis was growling so loud in her head she was almost surprised Charlene didn’t hear it. Not that the woman seemed very perceptive. “It won’t take long,” he continued, his voice confident and smooth but with an overt tone of polite request, of true need that made the angel want to retch almost as much as the woman’s putrid vintage, “Please?” … and cue the puppy-eyes.<br/><br/>The angel stood quickly, finding a surface and depositing the glass and smoothing her blouse, as though uncomfortable. It was mostly just to be on her feet, should quick movement become necessary. From behind Charlene’s back, Levis shot a deadly, flat stare to her opposite; he did not return it, needing to remain focused on the mortal, but she was sure he felt it. Metaphorical hackles rose along both of the immortal spines, the air growing oppressive.<br/><br/>-----<br/><br/>Oh, for fuck's sake.<br/><br/>""Sure, gimme a sec,"" Charlie replied with a smile, unable to refuse the beautiful grey eyes and the silky voice. Embarrassingly aware that she wasn't wearing any kind of clothing to cover the lower half of her body (save her panties) and that Stewart would be able to see her far too big behind and unflatteringly jiggling thighs if she turned, she decided to attempt to close the door before returning to Levis. To her surprise, she couldn't. A quick glance down revealed the reason why.<br/><br/>""Could you remove your foot from my door, Stewart?"" She asked, no longer bothering with her half-whisper, but instead speaking loud and clear. Suspicion began to unfurl itself within her like a snake in tall grass. Sure, it might be important, but it was decidedly impolite to prevent her from refusing him entrance to her home - and Stewart had never been anything but polite on the few occasions she'd had a brief chatter with him in the hallway.<br/><br/>------<br/><br/>“Oh, of course, of course,” he responded, quick as before and simply gushing with genuine politeness. “It’ll be gone the moment we step into the – “<br/><br/>“She asked you,” Levis finally cut in, hearing the tone-change in Charlene’s voice and sensing a fault she could wedge a foothold of her own into to drive this garbage back, “to remove your foot.” The angel’s voice was distinctly harder and colder than the pathetic requests and ingratiating responses of only a few seconds ago, though not nearly as cold and metallic as she would have preferred it to be.<br/><br/>“ – and as I said, I would be happy to do so, once – “ he responded gently, lulling accent thick with unnatural seductiveness, his eyes barely flickering to his opposite before locking once more onto the mortal.<br/><br/>If he kept that eye contact, or kept talking to her, or maybe both, it wouldn’t be long before her tone changed right back to the half-in-love girl’s. Levis didn’t think she could be more disgusted with demon-kind than she already was, but this blatant use of demonic power, however understated and beneath-the-radar, grey-area-of-rules it was… it was downright nauseating. Demons had no decency, and the lower in the food chain they were, the less class they even pretended to have. She would have loved nothing more than to unleash a fist-sized bolt of her own medicine right into his smug, falsified face, but there was a delicate line to walk here. Charlene could only see so much before realizing something was wrong, but as long as Levis could pin all the wrong on the intruding demon, her own purpose could potentially remain uncompromised. It would have to stay… civil. “Once what?” she interrupted, her voice mimicking mortal suspicion.<br/><br/>At the end of the sentence, Levis’ eyes paled slightly behind Charlene’s back; to a casual observer, it might seem like the light had simply caught them a certain way. She took a step toward the door, and “Stewart” seemed as though he were noticing that there was another person and not simply a disembodied voice in the room. Her own angelic presence, thrumming hard enough to perhaps cause her foolish opposite the equivalent of a point-making headache, seemed to have disrupted his focus. His face darkened blatantly as he met her eyes; far too much, in the angel’s opinion. It was not the face a polite man shows a strange, disagreeable woman. He had no tact, no class, and no head for the delicate subterfuge of this game. Idiot demon. “Once we’ve… talked,” he finally answered, the honeyed voice faltering but still making an attempt at charm. He put a hand on the doorframe.<br/><br/><br/><br/>--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------<br/><br/><br/><br/>At the top of the alleyway stairs, the first one appeared.<br/><br/>It was approximately seven feet tall, and unnaturally thin. The sloping shoulders and the gaunt body gave it the impression of having been stretched, the long, black garment giving it an almost ethereal air. Where the robe would have pooled about the feet of a human, it seemed to dissolve into a thick, black mist, matching the black that stretched past the ends of the upper limbs and the deep hood that covered the head. In short, any features besides “creepily tall and thin” were shrouded in flat black and tipped in heavy dark fog. As it appeared, a new octave to the harmony of immortal powers and soul energy did as well- for those sensitive to such things, it was a heavy weight beneath the rest, an ominous but not necessarily negative presence. A slash of flat black across the rainbow of auras, an all-encompassing dark block meant to strike information from the records the already-present wrote, a silence where another harmonizing voice should be.<br/><br/>A few of the mortals still left the alleyway. None of them spared a glance or a thought to the ominous shadow-figure, and as they topped the stairs their mortal bodies actually moved<span style=""font-style: italic"">through</span>the cloaked being. Wisps and tendrils of darkness caught at their clothes and hair as they did, unnoticed by them and quickly dissipating into the atmosphere. Their memories, still ripe with fresh images of the fried speakers and the white-hot sparks, dissolved as the shadows did. The darkness gently touched the surface of their minds, unobtrusive and silent, pulling the thoughts from the top layer as though statically attracting them. Any immortal would be able to see them, though only the competent would know they were there with no visual cue, and their memories were not susceptible to such invasive, erasing shadows. Still, these inhuman apparitions served a tangible purpose to the dead as much as the living.<br/><br/>Two more appeared on the tops of each building that constructed the alley, and a fourth to the opposite end. There was no approach to speak of. They were simply there now.<br/><br/>A final one appeared, this one actually seeming to be formed from air that had wafted from the shadow of the buildings and into the light. The body formed quickly from the outer limbs inward, and when it was finished it had a different shape to it than that of the others; the shoulders were broader, the limbs less elongated, the height less alien. The heavy darkness of its fellows still encompassed the ends of the arms and face, and mortals still passed the being with no notice. It stood against the wall that faced the entrance to the<span style=""font-style: italic"">Moon Cat</span>, and as the first few seconds passed, it casually leaned its upper back against the cool brick, black-robed arms crossing almost languidly.<br/><br/>---<br/><br/>“C-coffee?” Oliver blinked as though to clear the confusion from his eyes, though the tactic failed spectacularly. Cluelessness, so open as to be downright child-like, seemed written into every inch of him. It wasn’t every day two strangers, albeit very friendly and kind ones, inform you that people are “after you” and then invite you to coffee in a decidedly professional manner. He rubbed the back of his head a little awkwardly, but added, “I guess?” A little piece of him wasn’t sure that going to a café was the best course of action for someone with a hit out on him, but Vivienne radiated self-assuredness and confidence, and her demon… friend? He had said they were “associates”… had been very helpful. Seemingly immune to the altered and now very abrupt tone of her voice, he smiled at her again with the same openness.<br/><br/>“Is… is there a place you prefer?” He tilted his head, seeming to have forgotten about the three figures on the floor, his eyes flicking innocently from the demon and back to the red-head. He did know of a café that wasn’t far (he had performed there a few times and was friends with one of the baristas), but Vivienne had specifically mentioned somewhere “slightly cleaner” and Oliver wasn’t sure that particular café met those standards.<br/><br/><br/><br/>--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------<br/><br/><br/><br/>Empty.<br/><br/>Nothing.<br/><br/>Always, always nothing.<br/><br/>It wasn’t just quiet. Even in the quiet, there was<span style=""font-style: italic"">something</span>. There would be the mental echoes, scents, traces that yet lingered like small signatures all over the inside of her skull. Even when they were old and faded, the quiet itself was something.<br/><br/>But this… this wasn’t that. This was a bleak, empty silence. There was no promise here, no presence, no footprints, no light at the end of a path that said even though what you sought was far away, it<span style=""font-style: italic"">was</span>there. It wasn’t a shadow, a blanket of darkness over her consciousness. The shadow would have been something. It was just… empty, silent, void.<br/><br/>Columba’s eyes flickered open, her thick lashes fluttering as the sky blue irises once more caught the light. Her normally tempestuous expression was calm for once, as she sat cross-legged in her garden- the dim light, though it came from nothing, reflected an evening intensity and the gentle breeze that kissed her face was the perfect amount of coolness. The garden itself was a testament to the constant fair “weather”: the stalks of lavender, constantly wreathed in purple blossoms and making the air awash in the characteristic scent reached high above their bases, pastel pink gladioluses dotting the sea of light violet. White lilac blossoms encircled several patches, weaving their own sweet scent through the atmosphere, the flowering reed and everlasting blossoms winding in and around the stalks in an almost vine-like manner as they strove for notice. Three ash trees, all of them more than six times the height of an average male and bursting with light, bright leaves, stood in a rough triangle around Columba’s spot, the heady blossoms encasing them around the lower portion of their trunks like a blanket of scent and color.<br/><br/>She stood, the silken folds of her dress sliding easily to accommodate. Her calm face darkened a shade, the royal brow forming a crease and rose-pink lips quirking down at the corners. She did not care for this. Not the silence; the silence she had gotten used to, and had assumed it would always be. What she did not care for was this horrid<span style=""font-style: italic"">pining</span>, all this waiting for a change that would not come. A waste of time, and nothing more. If only she could stop this nonsense.<br/><br/>And yet, somehow, the Seraphim found herself in the garden again. It happened every fifty years or so. A quiet moment would settle over her shoulders, and the bare feet would softly take her where they wished, and before she knew it another two or three years would have gone by with her having gained nothing for it but the thick scent of lavender in her hair. It was folly. She did not even care for the smell of lavender. The ache of initial loss had been long since twisted into a knot of practicality and the demand of her position, something that had been given an opportunity to grow and thrive as her fellows removed themselves more and more. Even so, she knew that in another fifty years…<br/><br/>A stubborn snort broke the silence of the garden and she turned curtly on her heel, as though to show decisiveness to the ash tree leaves and flowering reed. In only three steps but any amount of distance away, she stepped into her domain. It was open, as many angelic domiciles, though far more refined. Grass that was obviously healthy but somehow a demure shade of green, understated and blue-tinted, softly caressed her bare feet. Marble pillars, shades of coral pink and cream with nary a crack or fault to be seen stretched high into the ether, their diameter only a few times her own body and their spacing a loose circular pattern. The “thicket” (she called it so, an affectionate if derogatory nickname) seemed to have no boundaries, and yet was clearly bordered. Chairs, of varying size and length but all with plush, silken materials, dotted the grass, some clustered fetchingly and others the lone bit of furniture in a sea of green. The metal, a universal pale gold, blended seamlessly with the whites and creams of the fabrics. Tables of a matching material twisted elegantly in various places, their own intricate engravings so lifelike as to be more mortal than the owner. Pitchers, glasses and trays all similarly engraved from the most delicate and finest of crystal occasionally graced a tabletop, as well as a book or flower vase here or there. Soft, sparkling, tiny pale lights dotted the air of the clearing just above average-height level, like stationary white firefly glows. A few tapestries and rugs draped over the backs of chairs, or spread across the velvet terrain in bursts of vivid color. It seemed empty, save for the sleeping cat curled up on one of the satin-lined armchairs; its lustrous white coat blended well with the décor, and only the occasional twitch of an ear could stop an eye from passing over it completely.<br/><br/>The serene, breathtaking environment did nothing to alleviate her mood. Her face still creased in stubborn discontent, Columba strode gracelessly to a lounge chair large enough for three adult men and flopped onto it like a sullen teenager, her long hair spilling over the edge and pooling into the grass. Her fingertips barely reached the ground, the tips of the fronds tickling them as she lay face-down in the unappreciated silken comfort.<br/><br/>When she wasn’t wasting time searching for something that she would not find, Columba believed herself to be a fine Seraphim. She monitored those under her command carefully and often made trips to the mortal scope; not to procure souls, of course, but rather to assess her legion and make changes when necessary. She did not believe, as some of her fellows did, in letting them have free rein and only making an appearance when it was time to mete out a punishment for unsatisfactory work. In her legion, there<span style=""font-style: italic"">wasn’t</span>unsatisfactory work. She made sure of it.<br/><br/>So why, why,<span style=""font-style: italic"">why</span>did Heaven have fewer souls than ever?<br/><br/>Frustrated, a tiny, distinctly feminine snarl broke from her lips, muffled by the down-feather cushion.<br/><br/>-------<br/><br/>Elliot trotted along in the shade of massive ash trees, paying little heed to their dazzling colors as he moved closer to his destination. He shrugged impulsively, flexing massive shoulders atop a massive frame as he entered the domicile of the person he was seeking.<br/><br/>He moved quickly past pillars of marble and chairs of intricate design without spending much time dwelling on the craftsmanship; he was only there for one reason, and that was to locate his mistress. She had been in quite an unpleasant state of mind upon their last encounter, long ago as it was, however it had begun to be rather difficult to differentiate the foul moods from the norm. Not that he minded, though. His loyalty was absolute. He also didn’t exactly mind the break he had, but all things had to end at some point.<br/><br/>He shook his head slightly, feeling the movement of the disheveled bundle of hair at the nape of his neck as the Seraphim came into view, laying face-down on a chair large enough to comfortably seat about six people her size. He walked over with a smile, waiting for several seconds in silence before finally clearing his throat and revealing himself to what would undoubtedly be a surge of animosity that belied the size of its wielder.<br/><br/>""Ahem… Madam? Can I be of service?""<br/>-----<br/><br/>“You know what?” came the immediate response, trampling over the last few letters of his sentence and still muffled by the decadent pillow. A tense, momentary silence followed as the Seraphim lay still, but when she did spring up it was cobra-quick similarly aggressive. She whipped around to face the compliant behemoth of an angel, long tendrils of silken hair snapping around her shoulders but failing to cover her face, as though shying away from the hot words. “Yes, Elliot.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Yes</span>. You can stop<span style=""font-style: italic"">hovering</span>over me. Your blasted shadow makes everything so dark and depressing.” She wasn’t sure if he was actually casting a shadow, but it hardly mattered.<br/><br/>Her wide blue eyes cracked as they lit on her absorbent manservant. To illustrate her displeasure Columba quickly stood and turned on her heel, taking a few swift steps away from the giant, one hand exasperatedly on her hip and the other gesticulating sharply in the air about her face. Some of the floating lights, hovering just a bit too low, dodged fervently away from the child-like appendage. “And you can tell me,” she continued, in a louder but less venomous voice, “why in<span style=""font-style: italic"">Creation</span>you let me stay in that garden for<span style=""font-style: italic"">three years</span>? I should have been sought out – well – well… before<span style=""font-style: italic"">now</span>!”<br/><br/>She crossed her arms accusingly, staring up into the taller figure’s face, her head tilted almost entirely back. The Seraphic spitfire wasn’t entirely sure she had ever told him to seek her out in meditation at all (in fact, she may have specifically told him the opposite) let alone when to do so, but again, it hardly mattered.<br/><br/>------<br/><br/>The angel took a step back to move his shadow clear of her (there was no actual shadow there, but he humored her as always) and watched as she began moving away from him, jabbing at the air around her. As she asked him why he'd taken so long to come to her, the man shrugged, his light brown eyes remaining rather blank as he considered how best to respond to the query without insulting his boss.<br/><br/>""Well… you told me you would take my wings off my back and beat me with them if I disturbed you,"" he answered truthfully, ignoring the absurdity of a woman her size actually harming him through physical force. ""I waited for as long as I thought was wise, Madam, and not a moment longer.""<br/><br/>A silence hung for a moment, before without warning or conscious thought his mouth opened once more.<br/><br/>""You crazy bitch.""<br/><br/>-----<br/><br/>“<span style=""font-style: italic"">What did you</span>- ?!”<br/><br/>With all the speed and precision of a viper, Columba reached up (fully extending her arm and on tip-toes) and shoved her index finger past Elliot’s lips to hook roughly into his right cheek, yanking him down to her level with a strength that belied her dainty limbs. Staring into his eyes, with the tips of their noses only two inches apart, the volume of her voice remained even with her initial berating. “This ‘crazy bitch’ can have you slung into the rankest pits of the mortal world to rot until you’re even more of a<span style=""font-style: italic"">nothing</span>than you are now, you<span style=""font-style: italic"">clumsy</span>,” she sputtered a bit, the tops of her cheeks flushing pale red, “you – you<span style=""font-style: italic"">oafish</span>– “<br/><br/>Seeming unable to come up with a suitably soul-crushing insult, she merely shoved his face away and withdrew her hand (fully aware that her fingernail had scraped along the inside of his face) and gave a very feminine snarl of frustration. “I don’t have<span style=""font-style: italic"">time</span>for this!” she spat after a moment, spinning on her heel once more and striding purposefully away from him.<br/><br/>She needed to get back to work. Her legion had been given a reprieve from her exacting and totally-justified, appropriate judgments, but no doubt they had grown lax in her absence –she shot an accusing glare over her shoulder- and would need to be brought back into line. In three steps, she had left her personal domain and entered what looked to be a very old, flawlessly-maintained library. The bookshelves reached farther upward than anyone could ever see, and though they were of varying color and height and thickness, none of them had any script on the spines. In the center of the dark wooden shelves stood a matching podium, with a single, closed tome resting on it. The Seraphim approached her ledger, her steps intentionally making it clear that she was still seething.<br/><br/>-----<br/><br/>The Seraphim's finger found its way into Elliot's mouth, and the first thing he noticed (aside from the vague taste of grass and salt on his tongue) was that she'd found an extra inch or two of height that he didn't know she possessed. Even on her toes and fully extended, it seemed highly unlikely, yet in her rage she'd managed to pull it off.<br/><br/>He felt her tugging, and with a mental shrug of resignation he quickly lowered his head until the pulling stopped, allowing her to properly convey her fury without any further aggravation on his account. He hadn't meant to say it, of course - sometimes his thoughts just came out, and though Columba knew he had no control over it the knowledge never stopped her from unleashing her rage in response to the transgression on every occasion. He didn't mind, though, taking it all stoically as was his custom.<br/><br/>The threat she delivered glanced off of him without making an impression (she wouldn't get rid of him and they both knew it), and the attempt at an insult garnered a similar reaction; the scraping in his cheek brought forth the shadow of a wince, however, and when she stormed off he waited the customary five seconds before following in her wake.<br/><br/>If she had need of him, he knew it was in his best interests to be close by."
4278,Λfterɭife Iɳc. [IC],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45294,2015-06-04T05:51:48,GreyHelm,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">Your words sting, my darling,</span>Mathias thought in reply as Vivienne entered their midst, a controlled ball of fire and methodical chaos as always. Her scorn for his gorgeous goatee would never subside, it seemed.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Perhaps you would find the view more enjoyable if you were on your knees in front of me?</span><br/><br/>He smirked, turning his attention back to Oliver before Viv’s face could display her feelings about what he’d sent in her direction; he was sure he knew how’d she look anyway.<br/><br/>“I know this may seem a bit scary,” he said gently as the grin vanished to be replaced by a powerfully sympathetic look, his head aiming almost straight downward so as to maintain eye contact with the much shorter individual, “but I assure you, you are safe. So long as we are with you, you have my word that no harm shall come to you. And any questions you might have will be answered in full.”<br/><br/><div><hr style=""height:2px; width:100%; border:0; color: black;background:black;""/></div><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">I would rather kiss this sniveling excuse for an adult than ever get on my knees in front of someone like you.</span><br/><br/>Vivienne’s expression remained pleasant, if, briefly, a little stiff. If humans had been anything more than currency, she would have felt sorry for the poor individual in front of them. Matt’s acting was - painful. She wondered how anyone could ever believe the obviously false show of caring and kindness he put on.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Any questions will be answered in full. Good Lord.</span><br/><br/>“There’s a very pleasant little café called ‘La Pâtisserie’,” Vivienne replied. Her smile widened just a hair with genuine delight. It was clean, intimate, and, most importantly, French, which meant that everything was as close to perfect as it could be. “However, I sadly don’t believe it’s open at this time of night. There is an all-night diner, nearby, however. That suits me just fine. It’s - very American, but I’ve heard their milkshakes are rather delicious.” She retched mentally at the thought of milkshakes, but it seemed just the thing to calm this child with. Sweet and creamy. She looked back and forth from Mathias to Oliver. Maybe it was just the vile, blended-ice-cream-in-a-glass, but she was beginning to feel a little odd.<br/><br/>“We can discuss further there. What say you, gentlemen?” She clasped her hands in front of her, looking just about ready to go.<br/><br/><div><hr style=""height:2px; width:100%; border:0; color: black;background:black;""/></div><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">No need to make excuses, dear Viv. I could tell you liked this one. Perhaps you have a thing for infantile mortals? Maybe they make you feel powerful by comparison? Whatever makes you happy, my sweet. I am nothing if not understanding and accepting. It comes with the territory.</span><br/><br/>He needed to provide no further explanation; his benevolence was apparent to anyone who knew him, that much was a certainty.<br/><br/>As Vivienne brought up the French café, a wry grin formed on Mathias’ face; of course her expression would brighten upon mentioning something of that nature. The woman was convinced of the superiority of all things French, as only a French person could be. Personally, he preferred the pastries to the people, and second place was a mile behind.<br/><br/>When she mentioned milkshakes he was forced to stifle a groan. Vivienne pretending to be interested in milkshakes was about as farfetched as the idea of her doing any actual work.<br/><br/>“Milkshakes sound wonderful,” he agreed, fighting to keep his expression neutral as he turned for the door. He stopped soon after initiating the movement, however, as he then noticed something… strange. There was something different about his surroundings, and it took him a moment to identify it. Once he did, however, there was no doubt in his mind.<br/><br/>He looked over at Vivienne for a fraction of a second before moving to the exit.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">There is the stench of Reaper interference in the air. Evasion won't be possible, not with the mortal. Be ready.</span><br/><br/>""Well, let's be off then.""<br/><br/><br/><div><hr style=""height:2px; width:100%; border:0; color: white;background:white;""/></div><br/><br/>The apartment building's dingy brickwork was of an indecipherable color in the poor lighting; there were roughly twelve floors to the construct, judging by the number of horizontal window rows that could be seen from the alley. It was a third floor window, a square of bright yellow light that was impossible to miss given its drab surroundings, that caught Trent's eye.<br/><br/>He peered into the opening, dark brown eyes lighting up as a mischievous grin formed on his rounded, olive complexioned face. He ran a near-spectral set of fingers through his short black hair, as the edge of a very red tongue poked out of his mouth just enough to moisten his lips.<br/><br/>The woman, busy toweling her hair dry, seemed to be unaware of the fact that her breasts were clearly visible to anyone who happened to be looking; Trent squinted, peering academically at her nipples, which were quite large when one considered the size of the jugs themselves. They weren't too big, but they were about as perky as a person could ever want. If they were into that sort of thing, anyway.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Not that I could ever squeeze the fucking things anyway,</span>he thought bitterly as he glanced down at his slightly transparent hands, his rounded face a mask of annoyance. It was just his luck, really, that he'd finally spot a great pair only to be unable to touch them. Not that he would've obtained any real satisfaction from such an act, but still - he like touching soft things. It was likely the same thing that inspired dog haters to pick up and cuddle puppies, he supposed. Even if they did consider strangling them while doing so. To each their own.<br/><br/>The alleyway made a sharp right upon reaching the building; at the corner up ahead there was a large green dumpster covered in what appeared to be a century's worth of everything disgusting beneath the sun, and beyond that Trent could hear a dull slapping sound that carried a familiar ring to it. Curious, he half-walked, half-drifted down the alley, gazing sorrowfully down at the bottom hem of his toga as it floated an inch off the ground. The garment had once been white, but upon his violent descent from the heavens its hue had turned to a deep black, a reminder of his failings and of the ticking clock that hovered perpetually overhead.<br/><br/>He reached the dumpster and looked over to its other side, to discover that he wasn't the only one who'd noticed the free show.<br/><br/>A tall black man in a tattered old coat was masturbating furiously, his face tensed up in concentration as he stared up at the woman; she was taking her sweet time with her hair, and it was becoming increasingly obvious that she knew she was exposing herself to the outside world - it was also clear that she didn't mind one bit.<br/><br/>The alleyway wanker, clearly homeless, was unaware of Trent's proximity to him; the fallen angel was fairly certain that it wouldn't have mattered to the stranger either way, but an instant later Trent became aware of two very important details. One, the man's aura carried a brightness that made it clear that he was toting around a soul that was somewhere around level 6, and two, there were flashing lights approaching in the distance on the vagrant's other side.<br/><br/>""Hey, buddy,"" Trent said as he drew closer, taking care to avoid looking down at the man's fervent strokes. It was difficult to keep his eyes up, and to be honest it probably didn't even matter since the fellow's attention was so urgently fixed elsewhere. Still, he made the effort regardless.<br/><br/>""Maybe you should wrap this up, huh? The cops are coming.""<br/><br/>""Shit!"" the other man cried out, still stroking vigorously, almost frantically, his eyes still desperately locked onto the shimmering rack high above them. ""I can't… I can't stop masturbating!""<br/><br/>""Well you're going to have to,"" the ghostly former angel replied, peering upward to follow the other's eyes to the window. He looked back down to the man, and then a bit further down, below his waistline before recoiling as if stung. He'd never seen one quite so crooked before. The fellow clearly needed to go a bit easier on himself.<br/><br/>""Plus, it looks like she's done.""<br/><br/>He was right - the woman had finished drying off and was leaving their line of sight, with one final smirk at the world outside as she did so. Trent heard a groan, followed by the rapid pattering of footsteps as the man raced past him, his bent erection wobbling violently from side to side with each stride he took.<br/><br/>The cop car had pulled over at the mouth of the alley; Trent had nothing to fear from them, obviously, but he still needed to stay close to the sprinting, boner-wielding stranger.<br/><br/>""I can't let this one get away. Fuck!"""
4279,Λfterɭife Iɳc. [IC],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45294,2015-08-04T21:23:56,Fearless Sissy,"<div style=""background-color:#353535; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""text-align: justify;"">Charlie turned around sharply at the sound of Levis' voice, sharp and cold as ice. ""No need for you to be rude as well,"" she hissed under her breath. What was the matter with these two? They were almost acting as if Stewart was the same boyfriend who had kicked Levis out. The tension in the room could have been cut with a knife. A slow throbbing was beginning at the back of Charlie's head, and she squeezed her eyes shut briefly before returning to her odd, but hot neighbor.<br/><br/>""Talked?"" One of Charlie's eyebrows was raised so high it was almost disappearing into her wild curls. Black solidarity or not, Stewart was behaving more and more oddly as time passed. And he, too, kept glancing at something just above her head. <span style=""font-style: italic"">What on Earth is with these people?</span> Maybe letting Library-Levis into her apartment at this hour had not been such a good idea after all. It had only attracted trouble, albeit some of the trouble was very handsome. She could have done without the other parts, which included a beginning headache and someone she had to share her wine with.<br/><br/><div><hr style=""height:2px; width:100%; border:0; color: black;background:black;""/></div><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Comes with the territory, Matt? Well, for once, you are quite right. Being a Prince of Hell certainly does mean you have an obligation to subject anyone near you to the torture of being in your company.</span> Sadly, further quips were interrupted by the sudden need to get down to business again. A heavy smell of ozone hung in the air; a mental twinge rather than an actual sensory experience. <span style=""font-style: italic"">Reapers.</span> She blamed the prospect of acquiring a IX-soul on their not having detected the things earlier, but at the same time, it was an undeniable fact that reapers were the sneakiest bastards around.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Well, let's be off, then.""</span><br/><br/>""It does look like rain, doesn't it,"" Vivienne continued conversationally, glancing upwards at the darkening clouds. ""Would be a shame if we were caught out in it. I don't have a coat with me. Milkshakes, here we come!"" She added brightly, silently begging her long-dead mother for forgiveness. She deftly snaked her arm under Oliver's, lifting her shoulders slightly with a barely audible ""yay!"" <span style=""font-style: italic"">Forgive me, father, for I have sinned...</span></div></div>"
4280,Λfterɭife Iɳc. [IC],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45294,2015-08-09T07:36:34,Tyne,"Levis paused her disgruntled staring at Charlene’s admonishment, affecting an almost surprised blink despite the snarl of her thoughts.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Rude? I’m saving your bloody soul you – </span>the angel quickly curtailed the thought, lest it slip into language that was less than worthy of her (more than it already had). Even to herself, there was no need to descend to such a level. She supposed the pink diamond the size of her fist that hovered above the mortal’s head might have something to do with her frustration.<br/><br/>The wolf in sexy sheep’s clothing seized on the woman’s question, clearly pleased that she hadn’t written him off enough to not be curious. “Right,” he said quickly, lowering his face but keeping his eyes level, “just talk. If your…” he gestured to Levis with a few fingers from the hand on the door frame, not breaking eye contact, still exhaling demonic aphrodisiac camouflaged as cologne, “friend… wouldn’t mind waiting here, that is. I would prefer a<span style=""font-style: italic"">private</span>conversation.” It wasn’t a lot –at least two out of the three people in the room would prefer to keep the Reapers out of this- but prolonged contact with that energy would be enough. Levis was hard-pressed to identify if it was already having an effect, or if Charlene was merely being her accommodating, agreeable self by encouraging him with the question. It had seemed like she was ready to send him packing after he stopped her from closing the door, too. Blessing and curse, apparently, at least for someone trying to keep her cordoned off from certain presences.<br/><br/>Still, she would no doubt want to make herself presentable. As presentable as such a mortal<span style=""font-style: italic"">could</span>, anyway. The angel hoped his base, crude hunger wouldn’t prevent him from allowing her to leave… If it came down to it, she would call the demon out for what he was and<span style=""font-style: italic"">hope</span>that it mattered to the mortal. If he returned the favor, Levis wasn’t sure how Charlene would take it… mortals tended to have a wide spectrum of reactions when faced with immortals, sometimes fairly negative, particularly if it was sprung on them after two years of interaction. Well, she assumed it would be negative, anyway. There would be a fairly large network of lies revealed, and a decent amount of disintegrated trust she’d rather not lose.<br/><br/>“If you like, we can head upstairs. My flat is empty,” ‘Stewart’ added, his tone and smile matching in an innocence that his eyes did not share.<br/><br/><br/>-----------------------<br/><br/><br/>When the kind demon with the pale eyes reassured him, the vast majority of Oliver’s apprehension faded. People might be coming to get him –he still wasn’t entirely clear on why or whom or any other details- but he was really quite lucky to have run into two individuals who were as heroic as this. He allowed himself to be almost steered back outside, glancing upwards with the mention of rain.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“I don’t have a coat with me.”</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #008040""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">“Oh,”</span></span>came the barely-vocalized breath, and Oliver’s soft eyes widened,<span style=""color: #008040""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">“You can take my – hm?”</span></span>his one free hand went to grab the zipper-side of his jacket, where it closed on open air and prompted the young man to stare down in mild surprise.<span style=""color: #008040""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">“Right, I should get my jacket and - ”</span></span><br/><br/>His words faded as Vivienne slipped her thin arm beneath his. He felt almost like he could feel the flawless silk of her shirt even past the rough polyester of his own. His faintly surprised look slipped into another modest grin, but he opened his mouth to protest again anyway; he did need his case, after all, unless he wanted to wear the instrument for the rest of the night, not to mention the damaging rain. Her girlish little exclamation, however, complete with miniature shrug of excitement, shoved it from his mind. Oliver’s grin widened and he even laughed softly, loathe to break the enjoyment of his new friends for something as silly as his jacket and guitar case.<br/><br/><br/>-----------------------<br/><br/><br/>The black-cloaked figure just past the door allowed Vivienne and Oliver to walk past him without more than a cursory stare (involving the black of his hood moving in their direction for a second) before fixing again on the Prince that lingered in the doorway. Though the door should have swung closed as the duo passed, it remained wide open.<br/><br/>“Miss me, Laz?”<br/><br/>A Cheshire grin was the first bit of substance to materialize in the depths of the hood, followed quickly by the rest of a face as the hood settled around the figure’s shoulders, pulled by black-nailed hands that had appeared from the shadows of the sleeves. He appeared to be in his late thirties, with a thin but expressive mouth and high cheekbones. The most notable feature for this figure, by a wide margin, were his eyes; they were each a solid, flat black. No white, no color, not even a hint of a shine from the light of the environment. The flickering lamp above the door occasionally lit the dreary alleyway in electric brightness, but even that seemed swallowed up by his eyes, making them stand out painfully against the rest of the world. Still, his grin was quite lively, and his voice had a jovial (if mocking) buoyancy to it.<br/><br/><br/>-----------------------<br/><br/><br/>The man took a series of convoluted turns, to the point where he had probably run in a circle twice over. The hot pursuit from the two officers ended in the most predictable fashion; they caught up to renegade masturbator and his quickly-deflating boomerang, penned against three sides of insurmountable brick walls. Both policemen trained their firearms on him. “Freeze!”<br/><br/>Unfortunately, decision-making wasn’t the forte for this wandering voyeur and he made a dash for the mouth of the alley, clearly intending to break past the two-man line and continue his mad dash. One gunshot rang out, and the fugitive fell backwards, his death-boner pointing to the left as though telling onlookers to avert their eyes.<br/><br/>One officer pulled the collar of his uniform to his mouth and started muttering “Shots fired, we have police shots fired in the second alleyway off of Main and -”<br/><br/>The second man approached the corpse, sighing deeply and shaking his head in an exasperated fashion. He knelt beside the body (staring rather forcefully at the cadaver’s face), and pressed two fingers to the side of his neck. The man wore a long coat, unbuttoned from the waist down for obvious reasons but still closed from belly to neck. A spot of blood colored the coat from the center of the chest, expected, but more spots of blood were appearing along the dead man’s chest- a lot more spots, none of them bleeding very heavily. The officer’s brow furrowed and he glanced back at his partner, who was still busy on the radio. Slowly, he unbuttoned the man’s coat and pulled it back, fanning it around the now-naked body.<br/><br/>From the center of the man’s ribcage down to just past his navel, blood rose gently from neatly-severed arteries. The handwriting was elegant and precise, with a frightening amount of clarity considering the canvas.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #800000""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">You’ll have to do better than this</span></span><br/><br/>Surrounding the bullet in a very symmetrical display was one more word, though the script was much smaller and different; it was harsher, clearer, darker even in its simplicity. A single, three-letter word, the bullet hole punctuating the middle letter in the center of the second prong.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #800000""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">TEN</span></span><br/><br/>The officer stared in bewildered curiosity at the lettering, face paling and confused panic overcoming him. Still, he managed to keep his dinner in his gut until he looked at the deceased wanker’s face.<br/><br/>The nose had been sliced clean off."
4281,Λfterɭife Iɳc. [IC],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45294,2015-08-18T07:18:55,GreyHelm,"Mathias did a double-take in spite of himself; staring back at Vivienne as she hooked an arm under the mortal's, he listened to the exclamation of excitement with the glee of a child on Christmas morning.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Yay? Oh dear Lord of darkness, Viv. What does the sight of you two remind me of? Ah yes,</span>he thought with malicious joy as the two of them walked out of the door in front of him.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Oliver and Vi-vi, sittin' in a tree. K, I, S, S, I, N -</span><br/><br/>The stream of thoughts he was sending her way broke off as the door that should have begun closing behind them remained firmly open; the Prince's eyes narrowed as a very wide smile followed by the rest of a being materialized in front of him. Not just any being - it seemed that he and Vivienne were being graced by a visit from a Containment Squad, of all things. As if Mathias' endless compassion and altruism could ever truly be ""contained"".<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“Miss me, Laz?”</span><br/><br/>By all accounts the Reaper looked happy to see him, but the question was only asked out of jest and there was mockery in the tone. Still, Mathias waited for the roaring in his mind to calm down for a moment so he could nod in recognition.<br/><br/>""And why wouldn't I miss my favorite bundle of putrid vapors, L? To what do I owe this pleasure? Surely there is a port-o-potty somewhere that is missing your presence, wafting above it?""<br/><br/>L was one of just three entities that knew the cause of the storm raging within Mathias' head - like Vivienne, he wouldn't escape without running into trouble of his own if the secret got out, but the Prince knew there was little to be gained by antagonizing him overmuch. Even if his presence there<span style=""font-style: italic"">was</span>highly inconvenient.<br/><br/>""You wouldn't have come with your whole happy family,"" Mathias continued, glancing genially around at the tall, thin, shadowy wisps that were the remnant of the squad, ""unless you were sent here with some specific purpose in mind. Which makes no sense, as I can think of no reason why you'd be instructed to interfere with my good work.""<br/><br/>Mathias was nothing if not a saver of souls, and those who refused to acknowledge his benevolence were the ones who chose to walk blindly in the darkness.<br/><br/><br/><div><hr style=""height:2px; width:100%; border:0; color: white;background:white;""/></div><br/><br/>The Fallen Angel watched in horror as they shot the man; there wasn't anything he could've done, aside from getting him to sign over his soul mid-stroke earlier, but that was about as plausible as Trent solidifying himself enough to take the bullet for him (not that he would've done so if he could, anyway). The woody-carrier wasn't much of a multitasker, and he seemed to take beating off very seriously - there's no way he would've listened. The man's shoddy multitasking exhibited itself once again when he attempted to flee police pursuit all while hefting his crooked meatsword. It was too much for him, sadly enough.<br/><br/>As a police officer unbuttoned the cocky corpse's coat, Trent moved closer to mourn his most recent failure. Yet another opportunity, lost as if it had never been, and with nothing to show for his tro-<br/><br/><span style=""color: #800000""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">You’ll have to do better than this</span></span><br/><br/>Trent had no idea who was talking to him using the deceased dong-wielder as a notepad, but whoever it was was certainly powerful. He could guess that much. It seemed that someone was put in charge of his endeavor, and of course he hadn't even been informed of it.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Typical.</span><br/><br/>He was moving to turn away, dealing with his own thoughts and fears as he was (better - how<span style=""font-style: italic"">much</span>better? I can barely get anything done as it is) when the next slide on the penile-punisher's powerpoint presentation came up.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #800000""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">TEN</span></span><br/><br/>The number alarmed him much more than the initial message.<br/><br/>""Level<span style=""font-style: italic"">ten</span>? Are you fucking kidding me? That's insane, who would even ask-""<br/><br/>He saw the cadaver's face, now mutilated as if only to make a point, and his breath caught in his throat. Now the number, the message and the grotesque display all made sense, though his understanding of the situation did little to alleviate the horror he felt. It was him. Of all people…<span style=""font-style: italic"">him</span>.<br/><br/>In that moment, Trent could only think of one thing to say. It was a mantra he'd adopted long before, something he said whenever things were getting to be too much. It served to help put things in perspective, all while expressing his feelings in a way no other words really could.<br/><br/>""Fucking shitfuck."""
4282,Λfterɭife Iɳc. [IC],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45294,2015-09-01T23:13:38,Fearless Sissy,"<div style=""background-color:#353535; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""text-align: justify;"">Only the interruption of the Reaper prevented Vivienne's facade from cracking completely. As it was, the interjection prevented a carefully bright expression from turning into one of flaming hatred, and instead one of mild amusement. <span style=""font-style: italic"">Calm down, Mattie,</span> she thought at him. <span style=""font-style: italic"">You don't want our cargo to hear you losing your debatable control of yourself.</span> She was mocking him; by now she knew no other way to address him. Still, there was a faint note of concern hidden in the spite. She had witnessed the loss of control once. She had no desire to do so again.<br/><br/>L, the Reaper, maintained their focus on Mathias, but to Vivienne's delight, took the time to whisper a faint <span style=""font-style: italic"">""Bonjour, mademoiselle. Always a pleasure to see you,""</span> at her. Her smile widened just a hair in response, as her face was still clearly visible to Oliver, and no matter how impossibly naïve the individual seemed to be, she did not want to risk coming across as a weirdo hearing voices when none were speaking. She settled for half a glance backwards at her boss and the black wisps in the periphery of her vision. ""Are you coming? I fully expect you to pay for all our milkshakes!"" She spoke loudly in a sing-song tone, keeping the mood light. Even if Oliver could not actually see the Reapers, it was not uncommon for Mortals to feel a little instinctively uneasy around them. They were so fortunate he was so dumb and easy to distract.<br/><br/><div><hr style=""height:2px; width:100%; border:0; color: white;background:white;""/></div><br/>""Language, bro. This man just died. I know they can't hear you, but you might wanna tone it down a bit, yeah?""<br/><br/>Asher - tall, bald, and with his usual bored expression - had taken the chance to address the fallen angel directly when the police officer had returned to his car for a moment. He didn't know why, didn't much care, except that it was a golden opportunity to talk to another angel. If he was honest with himself, he missed it sometimes. Humans were shit. Earth was shit. The only reason he was here was because Heaven was shittier and he had no desire to go to Hell. The students at the school where he worked as a janitor told him that sometimes. It always made him feel a mixture of amusement and sadness for the kind of people who taught children to speak like that.<br/><br/>Folding his arms and leaning against a red brick wall, he jerked his head in the direction of the corpse. ""Sticking around to help them wipe up, or feeling guilty?"" The corners of his mouth turned even more South than usual as he turned his back to Trent, the corpse, the police, crossed his chest and disappeared down the alleyway he came from. His wanderings around the city never achieved anything, and every death of a vagrant only made him more bitter. Guns. Who the fuck thought those things were a good idea?<br/><br/><div><hr style=""height:2px; width:100%; border:0; color: white;background:white;""/></div><br/>It was a dream come true. Stewart uttering the words ""private"", ""flat"", and ""empty"" and directing them at her was something Charlie had only imagined in the shower on occasion. She could feel her resolve melt away. God, he smelled good. It was a little weird that he was preventing her from shutting her door, but he must really have wanted to talk to her. She had the sudden, pleasant realization that she was somehow important to this black, British Adonis.<br/><br/>""Okay,"" she said breathlessly as she opened the door and took a step out in the hallway. ""I'll be right back, Lewis."" Apparently, not wearing pants didn't matter so much anymore. In the back of her mind, a little voice congratulated her on having picked out matching underwear for once. That voice was quickly silenced as Stewart smiled at her again and held out his hand for her to take, accompanying it with half a gentlemanly bow. She took it without hesitation, completely mesmerized. ""Be right back..."" She mumbled as Stewart began leading her upstairs, completely missing him turning around and smirking at Lewis as they ascended.</div></div>"
4283,Λfterɭife Iɳc. [IC],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45294,2015-10-03T06:17:53,Tyne,"“You give yourself too little credit, my friend. As if any port-o-potty could require one-tenth the putrid vapors of your face."" The grin faded to a confident, secretive smile, the retort spoken with a playful distaste that was, somehow, not so playful. One arm reached under the sleeve of its counterpart as he continued, “But I get your point: we’re both busy individuals.” L withdrew a yellowed piece of parchment from the hidden recesses of his clothing, rolled and tied neatly with a piece of ephemeral black ribbon. “You should feel special; you’re second on the list, short as it is. Most of them just got texts.” He took a step forward and extended it to Lazahn, absorptive eyes maintaining a hold on the demon’s own minty blue ones. “But I suppose that you being<span style=""font-style: italic"">special</span>isn't exactly news, is it?” The cryptic question clearly required no response, regardless of phrasing.<br/><br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">-----</span></div><br/><br/><br/>“Good evening, sir, and welcome to Hell!”<br/><br/>“Wh-what? Is that - ? N-no, I can’t be…”<br/><br/>“Pfffhahahaha! Nah, I’m just fuckin’ with ya. You’re in the DMS, mate."" The office chair spun around, revealing a speaker who promptly stood and perched her butt on the desk, ""The ‘Hell’ thing never gets old; people disproved the propaganda decades ago but the knee-jerk response never changed.” The woman was older, maybe mid-forties by mortal standards, with pale blonde hair tied back into a severe bun and streaked with thick bands of grey. Despite her overly-conservative pantsuit and wealth of frown-shaped creases around her mouth, she had a playful sparkle in her eye and an obnoxious, contagious laugh.<br/><br/>“Dee… em ess?” The older man in the long coat wasn’t firing on all cylinders, clearly, but in his defense not many were at this point in their afterlives.<br/><br/>“Well, you don’t have to say it like<span style=""font-style: italic"">that</span>,” she started, mouth twisting childishly, “Sound a bit foreboding.” The tall woman slid across her desk in a way that casually defied physics, reaching over to the unwashed new-dead with no hesitation. Deft fingers started to quickly button the trench coat, her eyes maintaining strained contact with his after flickering over the bloodstains on the dirty brown material. “You’re lucky; he used to write in old Tamil. More… ah, swirlies, ya dig? It did look prettier, though. Anyway, c’mon newbie.” She spun on her heel (ignoring the last few buttons), long strides eating the marble as she moved down a hallway that… had to have been there before, right?<br/><br/>Grateful for direction, the man followed, shoulders hunched as he observed more of the intimidating structure. The woman didn’t seem to notice, chattering on about the new construction that had been done on the Styx. “… and I told him, what the<span style=""font-style: italic"">fuck</span>do safety standards even matter anymore, you useless – Oh, here we are.” She stopped outside a massive door, the middle window plastered with black block letters that spelled out<span style=""font-weight: bold"">PROCESSING</span>. “So, right when you walk in you’ll notice a three-breasted harpy to your left –do<span style=""font-style: italic"">not</span>make eye contact, you’ll thank me later- but if you take the right directly after her, you should see a – what?” Her confidence faded as the doorknob refused to yield in her iron grip.<br/><br/>“Locked?” she whispered. She tried harder- nothing. She tried violently shaking the doorknob with both hands and one foot braced on it – nothing. Finally she tried banging on the window with one fist, the hammering appendage echoing with only a dull thud on the thick plating. “Oi, tryin’ to get in! C’mon guys, this door…” her brow furrowed and she took a step back, “… this door<span style=""font-style: italic"">shouldn’t</span>be locked.” A phone appeared in her hand, her thumb dotting expertly over the touchscreen before she pinned it to her ear.<br/><br/>“Anise, the door to Processing is<span style=""font-style: italic"">locked</span>. What the shitting fuck, man.” Her eyes widened in alarm. “Hey hey hey, calm down, I’m not actually mad, I just – Anise? Anise! What’s going on, what are you – Anise!” Her gaze dropped to her phone, eyes just as dumbfounded as if the device had sprouted eyes and/or testicles. A beat passed, but by the end of it the woman appeared to remember her charge; she spun around, plastering an idiotic grin on her face in an effort to reassure him despite her tepid pallor. “Um… it seems we’ve got some… technical difficulties. But don’t worry!” she piped cheerfully, continuing her rapid pace down the hallway. “We’ve got a spot for you! Sometimes we get a bit overloaded, so there’s a nice, spacious place for you to relax until we get the bugs worked out. It won’t take very long, but feel free to take a nap or change into some human clothes or - ”<br/><br/>Her breath caught short again as she swung open the door that read<span style=""font-weight: bold"">HOLDING</span>. It was<span style=""font-style: italic"">packed</span>. Individuals of every age, ethnicity, death-time, soul-caliber, cause of death lined the room from wall to wall, with scarcely enough room to shift their weight. “W-well,” she started, unable to hide the waver in her falsely bright voice, “l-like I said! Plenty of room to… to… G’bye!” She shoved the mostly-naked man unceremoniously into the room and slammed the door, her eyes the size of dinner plates.<br/><br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">-----</span></div><br/><br/><br/>“Should we wait for him?” Oliver asked quietly, following her gaze to the taller demon briefly. He was almost out of obvious earshot, and though the young man had no desire to leave one of his new best friends behind, he couldn’t help but feel that he didn’t really want to linger here; Tai's bar had never been his comfort zone, less so with the technical difficulties and rabid blonde women, but he was rarely uncomfortable to this extent for no apparent reason. He was keenly aware of the hair standing on the back of his neck and the rise of gooseflesh along his arms. The darkness of almost-night seemed… thick, somehow. He chose not to voice his concern, but he also didn’t stop walking regardless of Vivienne’s response.<br/><br/>A small brown-and-grey terrier, with medium-length, wiry hair and one lop ear barked shortly from the top of the alleyway stairs. Oliver’s eyes lit up when he saw the creature, a soft smile creasing his face. Stray animals weren’t exactly in short supply in the city, but he did like to feed and pet the friendlier ones. The fact that someone was after him flitted out of his mind and he continued up the stairs at a slightly faster pace, gently untangling himself from the lady’s arm. “Here, pup,” he called softly, extending his hand and lowering his body, adopting a posture that was miraculously even less-threatening than his usual one. The terrier watched fearlessly, head tilted in what Oliver assumed to be curiosity, and though he couldn’t see the dog’s tail he assumed it was wagging. His quietly eager smile melted into a grin as he managed to touch the side of the animal’s head with his fingertips, but before he could scratch behind the lop ear, it spun around with a happy bark and casually loped into the street.<br/><br/>“Hey!” Oliver’s eyes widened in panic and he darted after the terrier, as though the six lanes of busy traffic and blaring horns wouldn't easily turn him into flesh pudding.<br/><br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">-----</span></div><br/><br/><br/>“<span style=""font-style: italic"">Still</span>?” It may have been a whisper, but it somehow managed to convey more piss and venom than any furious shouting. The expression, which had been slowly fading into a simmering neutral rather than a storm cloud, was instantly set back several paces and teetered on the edge of ‘natural disaster’ level. The ledger didn’t denote the number of soul acquisitions per angel; rather, it listed ratios for each, usually a balance of equal parts acquisitions and length of employment. She didn’t know the condition of each Seraphim’s book (or whatever they used to monitor their legions, if anything), but she rather favored her own to be the best kept of all; rarely did any of the ratios seem off, since they were all<span style=""font-style: italic"">very</span>clear on the repercussions of disappointing her.<br/><br/>Of course, there was always an exception. That lazy, selfish, bald,<span style=""font-style: italic"">prick</span>.<br/><br/>Without taking her eyes from the pages (he was not the only one she needed to monitor, after all), she extended her left arm straight out, her movements smooth but still piping with wrath. A cell phone materialized from the heavenly atmosphere, rather dated and plain in stark contrast to the elegant setting, but she barely noticed as she flipped it open, her mind still mostly focused on her rage against Asher. She had been<span style=""font-style: italic"">very</span>clear the last time they had spoken… She pressed his speed-dial so hard it hurt her finger, then held the phone to her ear with her shoulder as she effortlessly lifted the massive tome from the podium. She could hear ringing, but it was very crackly and fuzzy. The service in Heaven was fucking<span style=""font-style: italic"">deplorable</span>, honestly.<br/><br/>While it rang, she took the opportunity to hiss rapidly at Elliot. “I may have a job for you but if you muck it up I swear I won’t just beat you with your wings I will bloody well<span style=""font-style: italic"">feed</span>them to you you miserable piece of - ”<br/><br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">-----</span></div><br/><br/><br/>Levis watched as the two figures left her, wide-eyed and purse-lipped, in the doorway of Charlene’s apartment. As they rounded the corner she stomped in frustration, her unshod foot sounding unsatisfyingly muffled, fists clenched and face darkening faster than branches at a bonfire. Bloody<span style=""font-style: italic"">bastard</span>.<br/><br/>She waited a few moments, until the sound of the retreating footsteps was almost gone. The barest outline of an idea came to her, one that she had actually used on Charlene before, almost a year ago. It had been a similar situation, in fact; the mortal truly needed to be more discerning with her men.<br/><br/>The angel quickly dodged back into the apartment, running to the window and yanking it open. Thankful for the lack of a screen, Levis set her foot on the window sill and launched herself out and up; right before the momentum would have given gravity the upper hand, a pair of wings exploded from between her shoulder blades in a tiny flash of lightning. Clarifying, purifying energy washed over and around the angel, changing her body even as she gathered enough wind to continue propelling upwards. ‘Stewart’ would be on his guard, no doubt having sensed the release, but there would be little he could do besides continue the slow ascent to his flat. Levis honed his focus to the immortal energies as well, trying to pinpoint which apartment belonged to the demon from the outside of the building. It was probably the second-to-top floor, but he would need to get closer to tell more than that. He didn’t see any windows that lead to hallways, and there was hardly time to tiptoe around the problem any more than he already was; brazenly he soared to a random window with a light, noticing a child with a coloring book on the floor but no other mortal. He knocked, sharply but quietly, and the little girl looked up from her coloring. She looked as though Santa had just shown up with pony and proclaimed her a princess, but Levis hardly had time to deal with stupid children. He rapped again, face annoyed and gestured her over.<br/><br/>With impossible slowness the child approached the window and opened it, and he slipped in, wings disappearing just before they would have touched the disgusting mortal window. Without sparing a second, he made it to the front door of the apartment in four strides, unbuttoning his shirt and letting the sleeves fall down to just past his wrists as he did so. The child’s thin, wavering voice came from the window- “Are you - ”<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">“No.”</span><br/><br/>He shut the door firmly behind him on that syllable, eyes already scanning the doors for the heaviest concentrations of stink. He could hear the demon murmuring and Charlene’s giggled responses; at a glance, Levis could see the tops of the demon’s head just start to crest over the flooring; he quickly rounded a corner. A particularly disgusting stench emanated from the door almost on the end, and his long legs took him there quickly. Almost as an afterthought, his deft hands looped the longish blonde hair into a knot, slipped his specs on and popped the garnet stud back into his lobe. He had only interacted with Charlene like this once before, so he was fairly certain she wouldn’t recognize him, but he was also well aware that many of his features were more constant than others- he couldn’t afford to overlook any help from accessories.<br/><br/>Their voices approached the corner and Levis promptly leaned on the demon’s door, crossing his ankles and affecting a smirk that was several shades stormier than his opposite had given.<br/><br/>Stewart and Charlene rounded the corner, somehow walking even closer than they had upon departure. When he saw the angel casually leaning on his front door, the demon’s face burned but registered no surprise. “Welcome home,” Levis answered the irritated look, “What took you so long?”<br/><br/>Stewart roughly untangled himself from Charlene. “Can I help you,<span style=""font-style: italic"">sir</span>,” he asked through gritted teeth, his focus switching targets and the scent of unnatural affection fading. The angel felt the balance shift in his direction- out of disguise, he had a free-flowing channel of raw power to draw from, while the demon had to maintain his mortal mask- and a<span style=""font-style: italic"">nice</span>one, too, if he wanted to keep Charlene’s attention.<br/><br/>“So kind of you to ask,” Levis answered elegantly, sounding for all the world like a prince at a royal banquet, “In fact, I believe you can. I’ve waited for a while to meet you, after all. You are Stewart Tillery, the cover-model on the front of ‘OUT’ magazine?” A decidedly dark mirror of Stewart’s own smirk tilted his lips, brow furrowing slightly as he took a step closer. Stewart’s eyes narrowed defensively and though he didn’t move other than that, his aura gave the impression of a threatened dog hunching over, hackles rising but tail tucking.<span style=""font-style: italic"">That’s right, cur.</span>The taller man extended his right hand in a cordial handshake invitation, smirk turning into a friendly, beguiling smile. “I must say, you look the same as you did on the centerfold.”<br/><br/>The demon’s eyes flickered from Charlene to Levis several times, his nervousness bleeding through more noticeably. Levis honed in on it. “Well, you hardly struck me as the type to refuse a simple greeting. Quite rude… certainly not the type that such a lovely young lady should be taking up with.” The challenge was unmistakable, even to the little girl that had poked her head from around the corner to watch the proceedings. Still, Stewart hesitated like a mysophobe reaching for a sasquatch… but he did hold his hand in a typical handshake form, whether or not it extended toward the angel. Levis decided it was enough.<br/><br/>His large hand snagged Stewart’s, and a visible pulse of red-brown light moved from their palms up the demon’s arm, disappearing up his sleeve. He choked and yanked his paw free, revealing that it was no longer the long-fingered, perfectly-proportioned hand of a handsome human but rather some horrid, squishy-looking cloven hoof; it would only have been appropriate on a half-melted wax sculpture of an ugly goat. A snarl broke forth from his lips (which quickly pulled unnaturally to the sides of his face, elongating his mouth and thinning until very lizard-like), and his eyes turned slit-pupil and bright, sickly yellow. The right side of his perfectly-chiseled jaw turned into a gel-like substance and started to droop unattractively, hanging in goopy folds around his neck and showing the red membranes on the inside-lower lid of his right eye.<span style=""font-style: italic"">“Fuck you, filth!”</span>the lesser demon hissed, revealing a tongue of disturbing length. It turned to Charlene, grasping for her with one human hand and one demon hoof.<span style=""font-style: italic"">“Love me, mortal!”</span>"
4284,"Trials Of A Trio OOC (For Zoruna, Flyer111 and Me)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4538,2011-10-05T21:59:06,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Ok, since we discussed most of this through chat, and to keep the idea in mind here it is:<br/><br/>A girl who is your average teenager, with an average life...except she has one big secret...she can't tell anyone in fear of putting them in danger...She can't tell her parents or even her best friend. Her secret is that she is a vampire slayer. An evil in the vampire world is rising in power, so her group assigns her two partners, but they too have secrets...<br/><br/><br/>For the character template you need:<br/><br/>Appearance:<br/>Name:<br/>Age:<br/>Gender:<br/>Race:<br/>A small bio:"
4285,"Trials Of A Trio OOC (For Zoruna, Flyer111 and Me)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4538,2011-10-06T07:18:28,flyer1111,"Appearance:m<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://gi55.photobucket.com/groups/g154/8V1YM728E4/werewolf.jpg"">http://gi55.photobucket.com/groups/g154 ... rewolf.jpg</a>m<br/>Name: James Corrin<br/>Age:24<br/>Gender:Male<br/>Race:Werewolf<br/>A small bio: James doesn't remember much of his past. He was found roaming a forest in New England living quite like his wild relatives at about eleven years of age. The slayers worked with a friendly were pack to humanize him. He is drop dead loyal the slayers. He sometimes doesn't get humans, and still mostly prefers being by his lonesome. He can seem a bit stand cold, but he's just like any other pack animal if you happen to be part of his ""Pack."" He still mostly thinks like a wolf more often than not.<br/>(doesn't have wolf tattoo but does have piercings)"
4286,"Trials Of A Trio OOC (For Zoruna, Flyer111 and Me)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4538,2011-10-06T18:52:18,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Appearance:m<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i243.photobucket.com/albums/ff187/OXEsSeNceXO/RP%20Stuff/slayer.jpg"">http://i243.photobucket.com/albums/ff18 ... slayer.jpg</a>m<br/>Name: Nika Rogers<br/>Age: 16<br/>Gender: Female<br/>Race: Human<br/>Small bio: Nika got into the slaying business after she was attacked by a group of vampires, they tried to turn her, but it didn't quite work, a slayer had saved her. Also a few of her family memebers had been attacked and killed by a vampire, so she has a deep hatred and dislike for vamps. Another thing is that she has a special ability, telekinesis. She developed this abilty when she was only 7 years old."
4287,"Trials Of A Trio OOC (For Zoruna, Flyer111 and Me)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4538,2011-10-06T19:02:02,zoruna,"Appearance: (has the ability to shift between a male form and a female form. Useful for when he needs to go incognito after a slaying mission.)<br/><br/>~Male Form~<br/>m<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz260/TimeKeys/03_115157_85wa2-1-1.jpg"">http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz26 ... a2-1-1.jpg</a>m<br/><br/>~Female Form~<br/>m<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz260/TimeKeys/whitehairedgirl-1.jpg"">http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz26 ... girl-1.jpg</a>m<br/><br/>Name: Male - Lukario Dystans    Female - Mykara Dystans<br/><br/>Age: Unknown but appears to be 18<br/><br/>Gender: Varies but was born Male<br/><br/>Race: Vampire (Daywalker)<br/><br/>A small bio: Lukario aka Mykara was supposed to be born a human being. His mother was nearing time for labor when she was attacked by some ancient purebloods. While his mother was killed the venom from the pureblood's fangs traveled through the imbilical cord and caused unforeseen changes to the young baby inside the dying woman. His mother was rushed to the hospital and he was saved. He was changed by the venom though. Given all the strengths of a pureblood or a changed but had none of the weaknesses. Save for the blood lust.<br/><br/>He was found wandering the streets nearly feral after killing people who burned down the orphanage he had been placed in. The blood lust started when he was three years old. He was found and raised by a group of slayers who gave him a special ""medication"" that numbed the blood lust while fulfilling his bodies need for it. Raised as a weapon against the vampires he was treated like a human not a monster.<br/><br/>He is extremely devoted to the group of slayers who saved him and raised him rather than ending is cursed existance  He will use his female form after missions until the heat has cooled down. Literally hiding in plain sight of the enemy. He is fiercely loyal and very serious natured...most of the time."
4288,"Trials Of A Trio OOC (For Zoruna, Flyer111 and Me)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4538,2011-10-06T19:18:36,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"I like both of your characters.<br/><br/>Ok, before I can post the IC we need two things:<br/><br/>1. The name of the slayer group- like for example in the Bloodrayne series the slayer group is called Brimstone<br/>&<br/>2. We need to name the evil, it can either be a group of vamps or one vamp."
4289,"Trials Of A Trio OOC (For Zoruna, Flyer111 and Me)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4538,2011-10-06T20:06:29,zoruna,or a group of vamps led by one vamp<br/><br/>*knows is possibly not helping with that statement while still being a bit helpful*<br/><br/>um....I got nothing for once
4290,"Trials Of A Trio OOC (For Zoruna, Flyer111 and Me)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4538,2011-10-06T20:41:19,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Ok, I like the idea for a vamp leading a group of vamps.<br/>And I still go nothing for the slayer group name, *sigh*<br/>Wonder what Flyer has to say."
4291,This Old Wasteland of Mine,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45423&start=20,2015-05-21T13:20:45,RainAzel,"Viv was quiet throughout the rest of their break before they set off again, her eyes straying a few times in the direction of Hale Corp. The drive was rocky at times but the vehicle was impressive and Viv frowned at the reminder of who Tyler and Deckard got this vehicle from.<span style=""color: #8080FF"">""Care to drop me off at the next town?""</span>Viv finally spoke up.<span style=""color: #8080FF"">""I think it's time we go separate ways.""</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF0040"">""Knew it. You can't handle this,""</span>Deckard gestures to himself with a smirk. It was the first time he spoke to her since last night.<br/><br/>Viv huffed out a laugh.<span style=""color: #8080FF"">""I wonder how Tyler can stand you.""</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #336666"">""I ask myself the same question,""</span>Tyler remarked.<br/><br/>Sobering a bit Viv explained,<span style=""color: #8080FF"">""Just planning to go back to my home town. It's the only place I can go back to and hopefully get some help.""</span><br/><br/>Tyler glances at Viv, she gives him a shrug. Her want for revenge was still there in her eyes but at least she could see that going back to Hale was out of her reach, for now.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #336666"">""Alright,""</span>Tyler said as he continued to watch the road.<span style=""color: #336666"">""Next stop we'll part ways.""</span><br/><br/>Viv nodded and a look crossed her face as she glanced between Tyler and Deckard, unsure.<span style=""color: #BF0040"">""Spit it out if you have more to say,""</span>Deckard said his eyes still on her.<br/><br/>Hesitantly Viv looked to Tyler and used her words carefully.<span style=""color: #8080FF""> ""If you can't find anything on your friend, come find me at a town called Star Lake. I can hopefully introduce you to an informant. They'll know everything about your friend if he ever set foot in New Boise.""</span><br/><br/>Tyler glanced at Viv again in the mirror.<span style=""color: #336666"">""Is there a reason we shouldn't go to them now?""</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #8080FF"">""You have a better chance looking for a different informant,""</span>Viv replied flatly.<br/><br/>Tyler raises an eyebrow at Viv. She sighed.<span style=""color: #8080FF"">""I've heard and now seen what you guys are capable of, and even though you guys can take care of yourselves, I'm sure you want to avoid more trouble. This informant. . .""</span>For the first time, she looks away from Tyler and avoids Deckards stare.<span style=""color: #8080FF"">""Their information comes at a pretty high price.""</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #336666"">""Like?""</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #8080FF"">""Missions the same level as Hale sending you off to get Lester.""</span>Deckard scoffed. Viv continued.<span style=""color: #8080FF"">""But you'll be on the other side. You'll have to hit a train, smuggle something into a city, or take out competition, depends on how much you show how badly you want the information. And they try to find a weakness in you to use as leverage to make sure you keep your end of any deal you make with them.""</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF0040"">""There's nothing on us to use, except for our weapons,""</span>Deckard remarked casually.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #8080FF"">""They'll find something,"" </span>Viv said quietly, seemingly to herself.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #336666"">""Who are they?""</span>Tyler finally asked.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #8080FF"">""They are the Fire Lilies, and their leader is Diana Slater: The Desert Flower,""</span>Viv spoke her voice strained.<br/><br/>Deckard's eyes widened a touch.<span style=""color: #BF0040"">""You're a Fire Lily?""</span>He looked her over only for his eyes to wander away unimpressed, Viv rolled her eyes in turn.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #8080FF"">""My life as a raider had to start somewhere other than with Lester.""</span><br/><br/>________________________________________________<br/><br/>Viv looked around the stalls for a particular sniper rifle, she hasn't had any luck so far. She planned to make a trade with the few pistols she got from her escape from the Hale Corp. If those weren't enough, well, Viv glanced to where there should be a pit fighting area, where Deckard went off to. She wanted to see Deckard in action, even if it was a pit fight, but her top priority was finding a decent rifle, so she turned her attention back to the stand. In her peripheral, Viv saw Tyler move over to another stand, his eyes taking in the quality of each product. Viv wondered about what he thought of her now and what he and Deckard planned to do next.<br/><br/>With her Deathstalkers gone, and no where else for her to really go back to, Viv was tempted to try and find a way to stay with Tyler and Deckard. Problem with that was that they had their own agenda of finding their friends killer, there will be a time where they have to split up at some point, might as well make things less complicated and go their own ways now. She hoped they wouldn't go with her to meet Diana."
4292,This Old Wasteland of Mine,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45423&start=20,2015-05-22T20:36:39,EdwardCollinsAuthor,"As Tyler carefully examines the items on display at the trading post, he takes his time with an old road map, sealed and waterproofed with some kind of clear coat, and marked with current information. Star Lake lies about an hour away by car, maybe half a day's walk on foot; New Boise a few hours west of that. Giving the vendor a handful of bartering chits, he buys the map and a box of ammunition for his guns, but not before carefully sorting through the bullets to discard unusable calibers. When he's finished paying, he meets Deckard over at the fighting pits. But rather than fighting, Deckard simply stands off to the side, lost in thought.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #336666"">“Easy money in there.”</span>Tyler comments on the particularly weak-looking fighters.<br/><br/>Something is clearly weighing on Deckard's mind, as he changes the subject immediately.<span style=""color: #bf0040"">“You remember the tournament back in Boise, right? Howard always had a girl sitting to the left when he viewed the fights. They called her the Left Hand of God. He called her his Desert Flower.”</span><br/><br/>Tyler's expression hardens as he nods.<span style=""color: #336666"">“And the hookers they hired for the fighters...”</span><br/><br/>Deckard completes Tyler's thought:<span style=""color: #bf0040"">“Fire Lilies.”</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #336666"">“You think this Slater is connected somehow?”</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #bf0040"">“Wouldn't doubt it. We're in old Empire territory, and those girls up and vanished after The Pit burned down. If they're training up raiders like her...”</span>Deckard inclines his head over at Viv.<span style=""color: #bf0040"">“...then they're probably using Howard's old contacts to set up infrastructure.”</span>Deckard huffs bemusedly.<span style=""color: #bf0040"">“It all adds up. Think about it: this was an organization that pretty much owned the Northwest, right? Those local bosses wouldn't just vanish because their leader died. But they wouldn't give fealty to some random gash – not even one as close to Howard as her. She'd need to recruit muscle to drag them into line. And who better than someone who wanted to see every trace of the Empire destroyed?”</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #336666"">“Wolf...”</span>Tyler mutters.<br/><br/>Deckard nods with a smirk.<span style=""color: #bf0040"">“I think it's as good a lead as any. You in, partner?”</span><br/><br/><div><hr style=""height:2px; width:100%; border:0; color: white;background:white;""/></div><br/><br/>As Viv finally picks out a suitable rifle – a SWAT issue Remington 700 – right as Tyler and Deckard approach. She conducts her trade and turns to them, but by their expressions, she knows they've already reached a decision without her.<span style=""color: #8080ff"">“What?”</span>She knows the answer before the words even escape her lips.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #336666"">“We need you to set up a meeting with Slater.”</span>Tyler replies.<br/><br/>Tightening her jaw, she answers,<span style=""color: #8080ff"">“I don't think you two want--”</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #336666"">“Everything has a price, Viv.”</span>Tyler says softly, placing his hand on her shoulder.<span style=""color: #336666"">“Can you arrange it?”</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #8080ff"">“I haven't spoken with her in years. This might not go well...”</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #bf0040"">“I'm positive we've dealt with worse.”</span>Deckard chimes in with a grin.<br/><br/>She looks at both men, hoping for some way to dissuade them. But seeing none, she eventually nods.<br/><br/><div><hr style=""height:2px; width:100%; border:0; color: white;background:white;""/></div><br/><br/>It's a curious sight: a series of yurts along a dried up lake. Multiple storage cisterns with water pumps drawing from deep within the earth. No real guard towers or walls to speak of. The flimsy, modular suburban remnants of the town that lay here from before the war have long since decayed. As they drive up to the edge of the yurts, Viv leans forward from the back seat and places a hand on Tyler's shoulder.<span style=""color: #8080ff"">“Hold up.”</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #336666"">“Expecting trouble?”</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #8080ff"">“I don't know yet...”</span><br/><br/>Stepping out of the car, Tyler and Deckard wait behind as Viv slowly approaches the large yurt in the center. She glances from side to side, feeling the eyes of the others on her, as well as those hidden from view. Holding her hands up, she says loudly,<span style=""color: #8080ff"">“I am Vivian Rowe. I've come seeking counsel with my matron, the Desert Flower.”</span><br/><br/>A pregnant pause follows. For a moment, she's uncertain if anyone is even there to listen. As she looks back at Tyler, she spots a handful of beautiful women in shear kimonos stepping from their yurts. Tyler and Deckard glance at one another before cautiously stepping forward. As they do, they find themselves surrounded by women: most of mixed Asian descent, all with fair complexions and a distinctly unblemished appearance. They regard the two men with curiosity, as if a novelty has stepped upon their doorstep rather than two dangerous strangers. Without words, they lead the two men inside the largest yurt, while a pair of other women take Vivian to another, smaller one. Tyler and Vivian lock eyes for a moment, both of them equally confused. Their gaze is broken as they are ushered forward to their respective destinations.<br/><br/>Vivian finds herself wordlessly led to a steaming wash tub and quickly disrobed by efficient, nimble hands. Their quickness is alarming at first, but she remembers such a process from her youth. All women placed within the company of the Fire Lilies are cleansed of the outside world. With soap that smells of flowers, she's scrubbed vigorously until a layer of grime vanishes from her skin. A few of the silent women regard her scars with lingering scrutiny, but their speed and efficiency is otherwise unhindered. In a matter of moments she is brought fresh clothes and brought to what looks like a bedroom. But before she can ask anything, the silent women have already vanished.<br/><br/>Meanwhile, inside the largest yurt, Tyler and Deckard are taken into the soft dim of the Desert Flower's sanctum. Ahead, a woman kneels at a shrine with her back turned, her body covered in a kimono with a black veil over her face. She raises one hand and gestures to the right, and suddenly Deckard is taken elsewhere by the silent women. There, in the darkness, only Tyler and the veiled woman remain. She lights a stick of incense before standing and turning to the stranger before her.<span style=""color: #ffa07a"">“Do you know who I am?”</span><br/><br/>Tyler regards the woman carefully. He's still armed, but something about the situation lessens the comfort of that fact.<span style=""color: #336666"">“They used to call you the Left Hand of God.”</span><br/><br/>He can see a faint smile from under her veil. She steps forward, and the red of her hair can be seen reflected in the faint light.<span style=""color: #ffa07a"">“And I see before me a man who has killed a god...”</span>She steps forward into his space and trails her hand down his chest before circling him.<span style=""color: #ffa07a"">“...and may yet be a god himself. For who but a god could kill a god?”</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #336666"">“I wasn't the only one who killed him...”</span>Tyler eyes follow her as she moves.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #ffa07a"">“Ah, yes... The Lone Wolf...”</span>She wets her lips as she speaks, as if savoring the words themselves.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #336666"">“Did you kill him?”</span>Tyler asks bluntly.<br/><br/>She lets out a loud, almost musical laugh.<span style=""color: #ffa07a"">“Such force. Such a drive for vengeance...”</span><br/><br/>Tightening his jaw, he utters coldly,<span style=""color: #336666"">“Don't make me ask again...”</span><br/><br/>Approaching him, she slowly draws the veil back from her face, revealing the full extent of her beauty. She's every bit the paragon he remembers – somehow even more so, despite the advancement of time. Looking into his eyes, she replies,<span style=""color: #ffa07a"">“No.”</span>She caresses his cheek.<span style=""color: #ffa07a"">“But I know who did...”</span><br/><br/>Grabbing her hand, he stares into her, his gaze enough to shake even the most steadfast courage. But she has dealt with powerful men before. She has brought them to trembling ecstasy and broken all semblance of resolve within them. She knows she can break him too. Moving her mouth up to his, she whispers,<span style=""color: #ffa07a"">“There's a price, warrior...”</span><br/><br/>Tyler looks into her eyes, knowing full well what he must do. Grimly, he takes her by the back of the head with one hand, and pulling her by the waist with the other, brings her close to kiss her hard.<br/><br/>Their hands move aggressively, pawing at one another with a feverish need for tactile sensation. His clothes and weapons fall to the floor as her full, sensual figure presses against him. The silky, epicurean fabric of her kimono falls aside, its texture rivaled only by the naked flesh beneath it. He lifts her off the ground with effortless strength and sets her gently upon him, and as he enters her, a throaty cry of pleasure erupts from deep within her body.<br/><br/><div><hr style=""height:2px; width:100%; border:0; color: white;background:white;""/></div><br/><br/>Deckard passes through some kind of sweet-smelling mist that permeates his nostrils and leaves a sort of airy sensation behind. He's led underground, though where or exactly how far down remains uncertain. All he knows is the ambient temperature has dropped, and the walls around him echo with each footstep. Then, the light dims increasingly, until only an illuminated circle lies ahead. The silent women stop him in the center of the light, and one by one they disappear into the blackness around him.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #bf0040"">“Of course...”</span>Deckard mutters.<span style=""color: #bf0040"">“Tyler gets left with the woman and I get taken to the creepy basement...”</span><br/><br/>A low growl rumbles from the darkness. It grows louder, sending a tremor through the ground that reverberates through Deckard's boots. Suddenly, he sees it: a twisted fragment of what might have once been human. It stands a whole head taller than Deckard, with a massive head and mismatched limbs. It lumbers forward with one monstrous arm dragging what looks like an airplane propeller. The other arm is comparatively tiny, bound with wire and girdled to its torso. It stops just at the light and lets out a hideous snarl before dashing forward with frightening speed, swinging its makeshift weapon right over the gunslinger's head.<br/><br/>Deckard rolls forward, whipping out his shotgun and emptying both barrels into the creature's knees. It topples over and lets out a pained moan, and as it writhes on the ground, Deckard can see a number of other figures emerging from the darkness: mutated all, their hideous forms banging on metal objects as they taunt their latest victim.<br/><br/><div><hr style=""height:2px; width:100%; border:0; color: white;background:white;""/></div><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Tyler feels the sensation come over him as he looks down upon her naked body. The back of her head bounces with the movement of his hips, and the locks of her hair seem to stir and move like a coiled mass of snakes. He blinks, wiping the sweat from his brow, and as he tries to shake the image from his mind he is faced with it yet again: a writhing tangle that flows from her hair and down her body, suddenly wrapping around his hands and drawing him downward into her. He stops, trying to break free of the serpents, but the more he fights the more he feels himself pulled inward. He lets out a strained grunt right as the coil of her hair parts and reveals a pool of ichorous fluid beneath. It takes the last of his strength to pull away, but instead, he is drawn into the pool and forced to gaze at what lies within.<br/><br/>His eyes open. He's ten years old again, sitting at the kitchen table. His father bound and bloody. His mother lies prone on the floor as the men have their way with her. <span style=""color: teal"">“You did nothing to save us!”</span> She cries out to him, staring into him, her eyes accusing. Pulling away, he looks to his father.<br/><br/><span style=""color: green"">“You did nothing!</span><br/><br/>He pulls away again and runs – through the house and out the back door. But the snakes return, coiling around him. At the head of the writhing mass, a serpent opens its mouth and the face of Elektra emerges from within. <span style=""color: orangered"">“It was your fault.”</span><br/><br/>He shuts his eyes – so tight they stretch every muscle in his face. A scream follows with a gentle brush of his cheek, and when he opens his eyes, he sees Elektra – strangled under his bloody hands. Her voice echoes in his mind: <span style=""color: orangered"">“You killed me. You'll kill her too.”</span><br/><br/>Viv appears before him, her lithe body naked and face smiling. He reaches out, his fingertips touching hers. But in an instant she is caught aflame, immolated by his hand.</span><br/><br/>Tyler awakens sharply, sweat pouring down his face. He looks around, panting, trying to get his bearings again. He's in a bed within Slater's yurt, naked. His head swimming with the latent afterimages of his nightmare. When he turns, the Desert Flower is staring at him.<span style=""color: #ffa07a"">“The debt is paid.”</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #336666"">“What...”</span>Tyler touches his temple.<span style=""color: #336666"">“What did you do to me?”</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #ffa07a"">“A sacrament.”</span>She rises from the bed, her naked body turned as she puts on her kimono.<span style=""color: #ffa07a"">“To know a god is to become a god. But you are only a man.”</span><br/><br/>Tyler huffs amusedly, his mind still foggy.<span style=""color: #336666"">“Sorry to disappoint.”</span><br/><br/>She smiles slightly as she snuffs the coil of incense.<span style=""color: #ffa07a"">“Thirty kilometers north of New Boise, there is an old farm house. You'll know it by the shale rock wall. There, you'll find the answers you seek.”</span><br/><br/>Taking note, Tyler finds his clothes on the floor and begins to get dressed.<span style=""color: #336666"">“That it?”</span><br/><br/>She kneels before the shrine, saying nothing. A moment passes while Tyler finishes dressing, and as he begins to leave, she finally breaks the silence and says,<span style=""color: #ffa07a"">“You desire her.”</span><br/><br/>Tyler freezes, gritting his teeth. As he turns to protest, she adds,<span style=""color: #ffa07a"">“As I'm sure she desires you. No doubt she offered herself to you already.”</span><br/><br/>Tyler shakes his head.<span style=""color: #336666"">“That wasn't--”</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #ffa07a"">“The sleeper tells no lies. It is only natural: a chance at redemption for you and an escape from pain for her. But confuse neither for love, warrior. No happiness lies down that path.”</span><br/><br/><div><hr style=""height:2px; width:100%; border:0; color: white;background:white;""/></div><br/><br/>Deckard's eyes flick open, his clothes folded neatly in a pile beside him. He lies naked, surrounded by the silent women, each of them leering at him in utter fascination – like children poking a dead animal. His head feels foggy: the last thing he remembers is fighting mutated freaks underground. But around him, no signs of that fight can be seen. Quickly, he grabs the shotgun lying by the pile of clothes and checks the shells: neither are spent, nor are any missing from his bandolier.<br/><br/>He groans. Was it all a hallucination? Had he really fought against creatures in sub kind of subterranean arena? If so, why was he naked now? One thing is certain: the leering eyes of the women around him make him extremely uncomfortable. Quickly, he throws his clothes on and pushes his way to the nearest door.<br/><br/>When he emerges, Tyler is standing by the car with a sour look on his face. Awkwardly, Deckard walks over to the vehicle and gets in. Tyler follows suit. And as they drive away, the two look at each other, unable to explain what had just happened.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #bf0040"">“Wh--”</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #336666"">“I have no fucking idea.”</span>Tyler answers before Deckard can even finish.<br/><br/>Tightening his lips, Deckard watches the town of Star Lake fade away behind them.<span style=""color: #bf0040"">“You think she'll be okay there?”</span><br/><br/>Tyler says nothing. He has no answer to give – only the vague hope that Vivian is able to find help within that group."
4293,This Old Wasteland of Mine,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45423&start=20,2015-05-25T01:20:38,RainAzel,"Viv sat on the edge of the bed, patiently waiting for what will come next. Pinching a piece of the kimono and rubbed her thumb across the silky texture of the kimono. Her eyes took in the bright aquamarine color, the kimono was well made. Viv nearly forgot what it felt like to wear such extravagance, and the Fire Lilies giving her such an expensive piece proved that they knew who she is.<br/><br/>The click of the door opening was the moment Viv turned to face the one person she's been avoiding for eight years. She slowly stood and stepped around the bed to stand directly before the door.<br/><br/>Standing in the middle of the door frame, the Desert Flower stood with two Fire Lilies behind her. A silence stretched across the room as the woman's grey eyes roamed over Viv's face and down her body. Finally they came back to lock with Viv's and the women's eyes glazed with a few tears.<span style=""color: #ffa07a"">""Scarlet,""</span>the woman spoke with a hush tone, her face beaming with joy as she made her way over and hugged Viv.<span style=""color: #ffa07a"">""It is good to have you back with us, my daughter.""</span><br/><br/>Viv just stood there, refusing to return the hug unless she knew for sure one thing.<span style=""color: #8080FF"">""Did you let them go?""</span><br/><br/>The woman stiffened and she slowly pulled away from Viv, the joy was gone, replaced with a serious stare. Viv's face paled as she stood frozen with fear.<span style=""color: #ffa07a"">""This is the first thing you will say to me after eight years?""</span>The women asked.<br/><br/>Viv lowered her head and kept her voice from becoming shaky.<span style=""color: #8080FF"">""I'm sorry.""</span><br/><br/>The woman's face remained unreadable as she stepped forward forcing Viv to move to the side as she walked over to a mirror.<span style=""color: #ffa07a"">""I have released them,""</span>the woman said as she used the mirror to look at Viv.<span style=""color: #ffa07a"">""Your freedom for theirs.""</span><br/><br/>The relief that swept through her was short lived, but at least they wouldn't be on her conscious.<span style=""color: #8080FF"">""Doesn't sound like a fair trade,""</span>Viv commented, she needed to know if the Desert Flower would really leave Tyler and Deckard alone.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #ffa07a"">""I did require a bit more payment,""</span>the woman responded. A shiver ran through Viv.<span style=""color: #ffa07a"">""But you joining us again of your free will, is still valuable.""</span>This time she turned to face Viv.<span style=""color: #ffa07a"">""You care for them?""</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #8080FF"">""I owed them one.""</span><br/><br/>The woman shook her head.<span style=""color: #ffa07a"">""They were enough payment for everything you needed from me. Your goal for vengeance would have come sooner than theirs.""</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #8080FF"">""They would have destroyed you.""</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #ffa07a"">""Your message provided us time for their arrival. They wouldn't have lived if I didn't wish it.""</span><br/><br/>Viv was quiet then, her mind struggled for something to say.<span style=""color: #8080FF"">""I never sent a message.""</span><br/><br/>Her grey eyes pierced into Viv's. Viv looked away again. The woman walked forward and raised her hand to stroke Viv's cheek and forced Viv to face her. It took all of Viv's will to not flinch at the touch.<span style=""color: #ffa07a"">""Do not fall for him, daughter. He will destroy you if you do.""</span><br/><br/>The fear within Viv was replaced with shock.<span style=""color: #8080FF"">""What. . I -""</span><br/><br/>A frown marred the woman's calm features. She released Viv and made her way for the door.<br/><br/>Unable to stop herself, Viv asked,<span style=""color: #8080FF"">""What did you tell him?</span>""<br/><br/><span style=""color: #ffa07a"">""Only what he needed to know at the time,""</span>the woman replied. Pausing in the doorway she turned to look back at Viv.<span style=""color: #ffa07a"">""The next customer is yours. Work hard, Scarlet.""</span>With that, she closed the door leaving Viv alone."
4294,This Old Wasteland of Mine,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45423&start=20,2015-05-25T05:49:40,EdwardCollinsAuthor,"<span style=""color: #bf0040"">“So...”</span>Deckard says after an hour of continuous silence.<span style=""color: #bf0040"">“Did she say anything?”</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #336666"">“About as much as you'd hope from a cult leader.”</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #bf0040"">“You don't have a ton of luck with those, do you? Remember Phoenix?”</span>Deckard remarks.<br/><br/>Tyler's jaw tightens as he remembers. Doomsday cults weren't uncommon in the wasteland: hapless masses had a habit of clinging to hope wherever they can find it. One in particular had held him as a sort of messianic figure back when he was the sheriff of Phoenix – and consequently tried to martyr him accordingly. If not for Deckard and Elektra's intervention, they likely would have succeeded.<br/><br/>Fortunately, the Fire Lilies seem less like a run-of-the-mill wasteland cult and more like a secret society, complete with cryptic verbiage and hallucinogens. Tyler wasn't entire sure why he'd been drugged. To extract information, maybe? Or to expose a hidden weakness to use against him later? Whatever the reason, the experience was unnerving enough that he begins to feel second thoughts about leaving Viv with them. But despite his misgivings, the task ahead takes precedence.<span style=""color: #336666"">“She said something about a farm house with a shale rock wall about thirty klicks north of New Boise. Apparently that's where we're supposed to get our answers.”</span><br/><br/>Deckard exhales.<span style=""color: #bf0040"">“That's the kind of non-answer I was worried about.”</span>He pulls his shotgun from its holster and checks the shells.<span style=""color: #bf0040"">“I don't suppose she mentioned anything about hostiles?”</span><br/><br/>Tyler smirks wryly.<span style=""color: #336666"">“Have we ever been that lucky?”</span><br/><br/>Deckard sighs as he snaps the shotgun closed.<span style=""color: #bf0040"">“Of course not...”</span><br/><br/><div><hr style=""height:2px; width:100%; border:0; color: white;background:white;""/></div><br/><br/>It's a much different place than Tyler remembers. Eighteen years have come and gone, and the indelible mark of progress is apparent immediately. Instead of a burnt out city with sprawling scrap tenements, New Boise has become a formidable, burgeoning metropolis. High walls line the city's interior, housing the factories and machine shops that regularly assemble the materials needed for new infrastructure. Hydroelectric power along the river generates electricity for the many inhabited buildings, as well as illuminating the massive spotlights that line the city's perimeter.<br/><br/>As they approach in the Cutter, they're stopped at the main gate by men in military fatigues. One of them leans in to the driver's side window and says tersely, “State your business.”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #336666"">“Just passing through. We need some supplies.”</span><br/><br/>The men in fatigues look over the car for a moment before waving them forward. The city gates open and Tyler drives through. Inside, the landmarks look slightly more familiar as they drive: the dome of the capitol building, the ruins of the historical museum, the Egyptian Theater. In the place where Lord Howard's great citadel stood over The Pit lies a city park with playing children. Finally, Tyler sees it: Kelly's Bar and Grill, the first place he visited all those years ago. He wonders if Kelly is still there – if somehow she and the other locals were responsible for the city's revival after the Empire's collapse. Parking the car on the street nearby, the two head inside.<br/><br/>It's almost surreal walking inside. Different furniture and people, but the layout is the same. Even the bullet holes in the wall are still there, albeit sealed over. Sitting down at a table in the center of the room, Tyler takes in the feeling of nostalgia and smiles. Deckard, on the other hand, seems disinterested. He'd been back to the city a number of times in the years since, collecting bounties or buying supplies. The city was less a distant memory for him and more just another rest stop.<br/><br/>A waitress walks over to them with a pair of menus. She's younger, maybe half their age, with dirty blonde tresses tied into a high ponytail. As she sets the menus in front of them, she says sweetly, “Welcome to Kelly's! Can I get you two anything to drink?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #bf0040"">“Whiskey.”</span>Deckard replies.<br/><br/>Tyler shakes his head.<span style=""color: #336666"">“Nothing for me. Actually, I was wondering if Kelly still works here.”</span><br/><br/>The waitress smiles. “Mrs. Denton's over in the capitol building now, mister. She hasn't run this place in about five years.”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #336666"">“Mrs. Denton?”</span><br/><br/>She nods. “Sure. That's what she likes to be called, anyway. She thinks Mayor Denton is too formal.”<br/><br/>Tyler grins and looks at Deckard.<span style=""color: #336666"">“So Kelly got married <span style=""font-style: italic"">and</span> got elected mayor?”</span><br/><br/>“That's right. After Tyler Bellford brought down the Empire and saved this city, things started changing around here... Kelly began leading folk. She got married to Jack Denton – that's the foundry owner – and they both made sure we started building again. I was just a little girl when it all happened, but from the way the elders say, it used to be really bad around here.”<br/><br/>Tyler smirks.<span style=""color: #336666"">“Tyler Bellford? Who's that?”</span><br/><br/>“You don't know about him?” The waitress' eyes go wide. “They called him the Rattlesnake, on account of him being the quickest draw in the wasteland. They said he entered the Battle Royale tournament just so he could get a shot at the Empire's leader. Nobody could kill Lord Howard, they said. But Tyler showed up and killed him with just one punch!”<br/><br/>Deckard rolls his eyes.<span style=""color: #bf0040"">“Oh, for fuck's sake...”</span><br/><br/>Tyler looks amused, even more so as Deckard shows his annoyance.<span style=""color: #336666"">“Sounds like a really impressive guy.”</span><br/><br/>The waitress nods. “Oh yeah. They've even got a statue of him in the park where they paved over The Pit.”<br/><br/>Tyler chuckles as Deckard grits his teeth. The waitress looks at the two of them, confused, but shrugs. “I'll be back with your whiskey.”<br/><br/>Tyler stops her and gives her a handful of prewar coins.<span style=""color: #336666"">“We'll take it to go.”</span>He turns to Deckard, grinning.<span style=""color: #336666"">“I think we need to see this statue.”</span><br/><br/><div><hr style=""height:2px; width:100%; border:0; color: white;background:white;""/></div><br/><br/><span style=""color: #336666"">“I don't know if it captures my eyes...”</span><br/><br/>Deckard stands with his arms folded, grumbling at the statue before them.<span style=""color: #bf0040"">“If only it captured your giant head. It'd be a damned work of art.”</span><br/><br/>Tyler jokingly puts at arm around his comrade.<span style=""color: #336666"">“What's the matter, buddy? Did you want a statue?”</span><br/><br/>Deckard scoffs.<span style=""color: #bf0040"">“Why would I want a statue? I only set the demolition charges and made sure everyone in the building got to safety. It's not like I did anything important.”</span><br/><br/>Tyler snickers.<span style=""color: #336666"">“Do you need a hug?”</span><br/><br/>Deckard gives a deadpan response:<span style=""color: #bf0040"">“I will kill you where you stand.”</span><br/><br/>Laughing, Tyler pats Deckard on the shoulder and begins to walk back to the car. Deckard can only look up in the statue and wonder exactly what it is that turns some men into legends while leaving others to disappear into history.<br/><br/><div><hr style=""height:2px; width:100%; border:0; color: white;background:white;""/></div><br/><br/>Gathering food, water, and blue diesel for the road ahead, Tyler and Deckard nearly finish loading the Cutter when a vaguely familiar voice chimes in from behind them.<span style=""color: violet"">“My goddaughter told me about two men who were asking about me earlier. I didn't think she was talking about the men who saved my town.”</span><br/><br/>The pair look up and see her: the svelte, sturdy woman in her early forties escorted by a pair of men in military gear. A few wrinkles around the eyes and a touch of gray notwithstanding, she looks almost the same as she did when they first met her nearly twenty years ago. Tyler's face lights up with a smile, and the two immediately embrace warmly. She turns to Deckard next, but the hug is brief and far less intimate – something that she immediately picks up on.<span style=""color: violet"">“That all I get, Deckard?”</span><br/><br/>Tyler snickers.<span style=""color: #336666"">“I think he's upset about the statue.”</span><br/><br/>She glances at Tyler, then smiles wryly at Deckard.<span style=""color: violet"">“Oh, is that all? Hell, we've got an entire wing dedicated to you at the museum!”</span><br/><br/>Deckard looks at her sheepishly.<span style=""color: #bf0040"">“How are you, Kelly?”</span><br/><br/>She gestures around her.<span style=""color: violet"">“Busy, as you can see. This town's really taken off since Jack got the factories up and running.”</span><br/><br/>Tyler nods in approval.<span style=""color: #336666"">“Looks like they elected the right leader.”</span><br/><br/>Smiling, she waves her hand dismissively.<span style=""color: violet"">“I'm just standing on the shoulders of giants. Speaking of, what are you boys doing back in Boise?”</span><br/><br/>Tyler's smile fades.<span style=""color: #336666"">“Wolf's dead.”</span><br/><br/>She frowns.<span style=""color: violet"">“I heard. My condolences... I know he was your friend.”</span><br/><br/>Leaning in, Tyler lowers his voice.<span style=""color: #336666"">“Listen... We've got a possible lead on who might have killed him. What do you know about a farm house north of here – one with a shale wall?”</span><br/><br/>She shakes her head.<span style=""color: violet"">“Nothing. Far as I know, that's just wasteland up there. Only thing my scouts ever report is bears and wolves.”</span>She gives the two a sympathetic look.<span style=""color: violet"">“I'm sorry I can't be more help.”</span><br/><br/>Tyler's lips tighten as he exhales slowly from his nose. Looking Kelly in the eyes, he hugs her one more time and says,<span style=""color: #336666"">“You take care of yourself now.”</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: violet"">“Yeah...”</span>She replies, caresses his back before pulling away.<span style=""color: violet"">“You too. Both of you.”</span><br/><br/>The three exchange parting glances before Tyler and Deckard drive off into the wastes once more.<br/><br/><div><hr style=""height:2px; width:100%; border:0; color: white;background:white;""/></div><br/><br/><span style=""color: #bf0040"">“Yep...”</span>Deckard mutters as he looks through his binoculars at the farm house ahead. Behind it lies a shale rock wall, just as the Desert Flower had said. There's no obvious sign of activity, human or otherwise.<span style=""color: #bf0040"">“If that's it, there ain't shit going on.”</span><br/><br/>Tyler takes the binoculars and comes to the same conclusion. Whoever is there is nowhere to be found. Handing the binoculars back to Deckard, he checks his weapons before sitting up from their hiding spot.<span style=""color: #336666"">“Keep an eye on those windows.”</span><br/><br/>Nodding, Deckard pulls the sniper rifle from its case and positions himself in an overwatch position while Tyler starts walking towards the house. He moves carefully, watching for signs of traps as he approaches the front door, examining the door frame and the stoop below for any kind of pressure plates or hidden bits of wire. Satisfied that the way is clear, he tests the handle and slowly opens the door.<br/><br/>No traps go off, but the room inside is dark. Turning on the flashlight affixed to his backpack strap, he carefully steps inside, sweeping the room with his revolver readied. He clears the corners first, then makes his way up the narrow stairs to the second floor. There, the stench of old death hits his nostrils. Opening the door, he sees the body: desiccated and rotten, probably close to a year's worth of decay. A single hole in its skull and the rifle resting on the floor nearby betray the obvious signs of suicide. Unconsciously, he checks the weapon first, ejecting the spent round onto the floor before he regards the corpse. Years of scavenging have hardened him to any special consideration for the dead.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #bf0040"">“Anything?”</span></span>Deckard's voice comes in through his comm link.<br/><br/>Tyler answers,<span style=""color: #336666"">“Whoever was here died here.”</span>He looks around the room, turning over stacks of collected objects as he searches for clues. Mostly scavenged nicknacks from before the war. A few handcrafted trinkets. On the dresser he notices an old book, and as he flips through its pages, he realizes it's a diary.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #336666"">“Hang on, I've got something...”</span><br/><br/><div><hr style=""height:2px; width:100%; border:0; color: white;background:white;""/></div><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">January 8th, 2194<br/><br/>I buried my son today.<br/><br/>I warned him to stay away from Howard. I warned him what working with those thugs would lead to. And now I'm alone in this world. I'm alone and afraid. Not because I'm afraid that I'll die too... No. I'm afraid that the man who killed him will never find justice.<br/><br/>God grant me the strength to kill my son's murderer.<br/><br/>* * *<br/><br/>April 22nd, 2194<br/><br/>They call him the Lone Wolf. At least that's what the people in Boise call him. He's just another foot soldier for Howard. I know he's just a puppet having his strings pulled. But I will kill him. I will bring him to justice for his crimes. And then, when he's dead, I'll kill the puppet master behind him. <br/><br/>* * *<br/><br/>December 1st, 2194<br/><br/>He's gone! The son of a bitch is dead! But it wasn't by my hand. No... It was that damned bandana-wearing foot soldier of Howard's. Funny... I almost felt a pity for the man. They raped and killed his woman first. But I must reserve my pity for those who truly deserve it. The bastard got what he deserved, even if it's a hollow justice.<br/><br/>I'd have given my soul to pull the trigger myself.<br/><br/>* * *<br/><br/>December 24th, 2195<br/><br/>Howard's reckoning draws closer now. He's hosting a fighting tournament in Boise, and for the first time in nearly two years, I will have a chance at putting a bullet in his head.<br/><br/>There's no running now, you son of a bitch.<br/><br/>* * *<br/><br/>December 27th, 2195<br/><br/>I don't know how, but the bastard who killed my son is alive! And not only that, he's fighting in the tournament! I can't tell if what I'm feeling is excitement, rage, or panic. If Wolf is alive, then he is surely going to try to kill Howard. But there's no way he won't die in the process. I can't let that happen! I won't be robbed of my revenge a second time.<br/><br/>* * *<br/><br/>January 1st, 2196<br/><br/>It's over. Howard is dead. I don't know how, but Wolf managed to get close... Him and some stranger I've never seen before. I had my shot and I missed it. The whole Pit came down on me right as the bastards were in my crosshairs. Someone must've dragged me to safety, because the next thing I remember is waking up outside and watching The Pit burning.<br/><br/>I'm numb. The world is numb.<br/><br/>* * *<br/><br/>August 5th, 2212<br/><br/>It's been a long time since I wrote in here. I guess I've just been existing these past years. I don't know. Nothing makes sense anymore. Did I just kill the man who murdered my boy? I must have. I saw his body. I saw the life leave his eyes. But I feel nothing. There is no catharsis. There is no sense of peace. Killing him was the last thing in my life, and now I'm even more hollow than before.<br/><br/>I wonder if I'll see them all. Or maybe I'll just cease to exist. Doesn't matter anymore. Anything is better than this.</span><br/><br/><div><hr style=""height:2px; width:100%; border:0; color: white;background:white;""/></div><br/><br/>Tyler sets the book down. He blinks, then slowly regards the corpse beside him. After everything Wolf had done in his life, after every sin committed and every redemption earned, his final judgment was brought about by an ordinary man seeking justice for his child.<br/><br/>It's a grim prospect. How many men had Tyler killed? How many of them had it coming? He wonders if his own end will come at the hands of some man or woman seeking vengeance for the collateral damage of his actions.<br/><br/>Then, suddenly, it hits him: how would Slater know about this man? He was an unknown, a random element in the tapestry of Damien Wolf's life. If he'd assassinated him and taken his own life shortly thereafter, there was no way she could have known about it. Unless...<br/><br/>Tyler's eyes go wide. He rushes outside, barreling out the door and looking to the horizon where Deckard had been positioned. There, a cadre of Fire Lilies stands behind him as he waits on his knees. Tyler can only look on in horror as Slater approaches with a drawn katana, and in one swift motion, severs Deckard's head from his body.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #336666"">“NO!”</span><br/><br/>As Tyler reaches out, the air becomes thick with bullets. He can feel the impact as each round pummels his torso, knocking him off his feet. Coughing, he tastes the metallic tinge of blood welling up in his mouth. A dull ache and a white-hot burning sensation throughout his body, quickly extinguished by the sudden onset of shock. The world begins to fade away in the corners of his eyes, coming into focus only as the Desert Flower herself stands over him, placing a hand upon his cheek and whispering,<span style=""color: #ffa07a"">“I take no pleasure in this, warrior.”</span><br/><br/>He feels a tug at his back as she grabs<span style=""font-style: italic"">Virtue</span>and holds it up.<span style=""color: #ffa07a"">“But a threat to my family is something I cannot abide.”</span><br/><br/>Weakly, he paws for his gun. As she steps on his hand, she draws a revolver from her waistband and aims it at his head.<span style=""color: #ffa07a"">“The circle closes.”</span><br/><br/>A few wisps of her fiery hair is the last thing he sees before his world goes dark.<br/><br/><div><hr style=""height:2px; width:100%; border:0; color: white;background:white;""/></div><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: orangered"">“Do you love me, Tyler?”</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #336666"">“I do.”</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: orangered"">“Then get up, gunslinger. You have work to do.”</span></span><br/><br/>With a gasp, he opens his eyes.<br/><br/>Beside him, the mechanical whir of medical machinery drones rhythmically with the persistent beep of a heart monitor. On his wrist, an IV drips medication and fluids into his bloodstream. His throat dry and his head pounding, he tries to sit up, but triggers the alarm on his oxygen sensor, causing a handful of men and women in scrubs to enter the room.<br/><br/>“Doctor! He's awake!”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #336666"">“Where--”</span>He croaks out, his vocal cords like sandpaper. Quickly, a woman in scrubs fills a cup of water and hands it to him, which he downs eagerly. After a moment, he tries to speak again, this time with far less hoarseness.<span style=""color: #336666"">“Where am I?”</span><br/><br/>“New Boise General.” A man in a white coat says as he enters the room. “You're a very lucky man, Mr. Bellford. Another millimeter and that bullet would have killed you.”<br/><br/>He groans, sitting upright with some difficulty.<span style=""color: #336666"">“How did I get here?”</span><br/><br/>“Mayor Denton sent a team to find a farm house you apparently described to her. You're lucky we got there when we did. A few minutes later and we might not have been able to save you.”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #336666"">“Who are you?”</span><br/><br/>The man in the white coat extends his hand. “Doctor Stiles. I was on the team assigned to find you.”<br/><br/>Tyler shakes his hand and attempts to move out of bed.<span style=""color: #336666"">“Thanks for the help, Doc.”</span><br/><br/>As Tyler struggles to get up, Styles and the nurses all brace against him. “Easy, Mr. Bellford. You've been in a coma for the past three months. You had multiple gunshot wounds to your torso and a bullet lodged in your brain. It's a miracle you're still alive – you need to rest.”<br/><br/>Tyler frowns and shakes his head.<span style=""color: #336666"">“I've been unconscious for three months. I've rested enough.”</span><br/><br/>Summoning the rest of his strength, he pushes the nurses aside and swings his legs off the bed. The muscles in his arms straining and tensing as he pushes himself to his feet. The stiffness of wounds only recently healed. He wobbles slightly as he plants both feet on the ground and holds himself upright. The nurses steady him, but after a moment, it's clear that he's able to stand on his own without assistance. Walking to the bathroom, he removes his IV line and begins peeling off the bandages on his body one by one.<br/><br/>“Mr. Bellford--” The doctor protests.<br/><br/>Looking at himself in the bathroom mirror, he can see the scar on his temple from where the bullet entered – as well as the new streak of gray hair over it. As for his body, he takes count of the new scars: six in all. Most of the bullets that hit him must have been stopped by the Kevlar in his clothing. He was lucky...<br/><br/>But as for Deckard Canon – Tyler's oldest friend and most trusted ally – his luck had finally run out. As reality sinks in, he slowly closes the door behind him and leans over the sink. Looking at his own ragged reflection, he can see the tears forming in his eyes."
4295,This Old Wasteland of Mine,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45423&start=20,2015-05-28T01:39:31,RainAzel,"<span style=""font-weight: bold"">One month back. . . </span><br/><br/>""Please follow me sir,"" Crystal said politely to the customer before her. Standing up from her station at the front desk, she walked down the hall, her dark blue kimono flowing gracefully behind her.<br/><br/>The customer was returning to New Boise and stopped at a small city called Twin Falls for the night. A common stop for travelers. With a close call with a raider group on the Hale's railway, the man needed some stress relief.<br/><br/>He eagerly walked after Crystal to door 106. She took a key out and unlocked the door, holding it open for the customer. ""Please enjoy yourself tonight sir."" The man walked in and Crystal closed the door softly behind him.<br/><br/>A mattress was laid out in the center and a single lantern resting in the corner bathed the room with a soft orange glow. Standing on the other side of the mattress a young lady slowly turned to face the man. He took a sharp intake of breath at the sight of the beautiful lady before him. Her hair was fairly short, the longest strand just barely grazing her shoulder, but the color was eye catching. Flaming red, the flickering light of the lantern adding a shine to it. Her eyes seemed to absorb the light as it turned a bright silver, the lady almost looked demonic, a she devil. As if they were dry, the lady licked her red lips, a hint of a smile forming at the edge of her mouth.<span style=""color: #8080FF"">""Shall we get started?""</span>Viv asked as she pulled the sash of her kimono to expose her nakedness underneath.<br/><br/>__________________________________________________<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Two weeks back. . . </span><br/><br/>The front door opened and Crystal looked up and stiffened at the sight of the Desert Flower and a small entourage. Biting her tongue to keep herself from saying anything stupid, she bowed hurriedly and got up to lead the headmistress to her quarters. The room was expensively furnished, paintings lined the walls, a mattress with silk sheets and embroidered pillows rested on the far side of the room and a velvet couch with a coffee table before it, invited anyone who entered to take a seat and relaxed. Quietly two Fire Lilies stripped Slater of her outer kimono to allow Slater to drape herself onto the couch, the fabric of her robe sliding down to reveal her smooth legs,the other two women shuffled around the room to light some incense. A sigh of relief left Slater's lips as she glanced back at Crystal.<span style=""color: #ffa07a"">""How is Scarlet?""</span><br/><br/>Crystal stood obediently and answered quickly, ""She has settled. Before we had to help her get into the mood of things. However she hasn't been using the stimulants lately and has been able to earn more from the customer.""<br/><br/><span style=""color: #ffa07a"">""And the name she calls herself by?""</span><br/><br/>""She still prefers to be called Viv,"" Crystal replied and lowered her head when she saw a visible frown on Slater's face.<br/><br/>A quiet crept throughout the room, Crystal began to wonder if Slater was going to say anymore.<span style=""color: #ffa07a"">""When will the preparations be complete?""</span><br/><br/>Crystal paled slightly but kept a mask of calm. ""They have been ready, we were just waiting for your next order.""<br/><br/>Slater's eyes remained distant, calculating. Smoothly she stood up and two women took the last bit of clothing off Slater as she made her way over to the mattress.<span style=""color: #ffa07a"">""Send her out with Nina. If she intends to continue on her current path.""</span>Her silver eyes turned to Crystal.<span style=""color: #ffa07a"">""Change her mind.""</span><br/><br/>___________________________________________________<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">The following day. . .</span><br/><br/>Viv breathed in heavily, the dry dusty air filling her nostrils. This was far better than the suffocating incense she's had to deal with for the past few weeks. Sitting on top of a bicycle, her rifle on her back, Viv looked through her binoculars scanning for any unwanted raider groups who might try to hit the incoming caravan. She was on guard duty with Nina, and although the caravan moved sluggishly across the dry land, Viv doubted that a raid group would waste their time with the vehicle that only carried relatively important people rather than any real supplies. Still, Viv would take up any boring mission outside over. . . She sighed, all she needed to do was endure this for three more months and she'll get the necessary help to finally kill Hale. She'll play her part as a Fire Lily.<br/><br/>""Hey Viv?"" Nina spoke up beside her.<br/><br/>Viv turned to look at Nina, the girl was a few years older than Viv, and like a few others, she was also taller. Nina's hair was brown and tied back away from her face which showed a dimpled smile and honey colored eyes.<span style=""color: #8080FF"">""What's up?""</span><br/><br/>""I know you hate being with us, but it's good to have you back.""<br/><br/>Viv shrugged giving a weak smile back before turning her attention back to the caravan.<span style=""color: #8080FF"">""What can I say? I had no where else to go.""</span><br/><br/>Nina turned to rummage through her bag, producing a canteen of water. ""So you plan to stick around?""<br/><br/>Viv only shook her head and caught the canteen that Nina passed to her.<br/><br/>""We can always go back to how things were,"" Nina suggested hopefully.<br/><br/>A humorless laugh rolled out of Viv's throat as she twisted the cap of the canteen open.<span style=""color: #8080FF"">""Back to eight years ago? We were kids back then. Things are different now.""</span><br/><br/>Nina rolled her eyes but smiled sheepishly. ""Alright maybe not how things used to be. But come on, you have a future with us, you'll soon be called the Desert Flower.""<br/><br/><span style=""color: #8080FF"">""Yeah well, I always hated that title,""</span>Viv commented and with lightning speed she pulled out her pistol and pulled the trigger.<br/><br/>Nina's eyes widened with shock as she looked down at the blood that was spilling out of her stomach. She added pressure to the wound in a futile effort to stop the bleeding but in the end she fell off her bike, her eyes becoming completely empty.<br/><br/>Bringing the canteen near her nose, Viv took a small sniff. There was that metallic smell from the canteen, but she definitely smelled something sweet. Her theories confirmed, she calmly closed the canteen.<span style=""color: #8080FF"">""You know, we were really close when we were kids, almost completely alike. That said, I knew that if I were to watch you leave eight years ago, I'd hold a grudge too.""</span><br/><br/>Out of nowhere, something seemed to flick at Viv's neck. Before she could check what it was, her world blacked out.<br/><br/>__________________________________________________<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Now. . .</span><br/><br/>Slater looked at Crystal.<span style=""color: #ffa07a"">""Alive?""</span><br/><br/>""Yes, he was spotted walking around New Boise. What would you like us to do?""<br/><br/>Pulling the kimono more securely around herself, Slater looked to a painting.<span style=""color: #ffa07a"">""Has Scarlet come to her senses?""</span><br/><br/>""We've been working on her for almost two weeks now, she hasn't come around,"" Crystal admitted. ""But she has her limits.""<br/><br/>Slater sighed.<span style=""color: #ffa07a"">""I'll travel back to Star Lake. No doubt our warrior will try to find me there."" </span>She moved towards the door and paused.<span style=""color: #ffa07a"">""When I come back, I want my Scarlet.""</span>"
4296,This Old Wasteland of Mine,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45423&start=20,2015-05-29T17:52:51,EdwardCollinsAuthor,"The weeks that follow his coma are spent in rehabilitation. His body atrophied, he starts the long process of regaining his strength – small steps at first, like training himself to walk with a modicum of stability. Then physical therapy and weight training. By the third week, he takes to running along the city streets and performing calisthenics in the park, rebuilding his speed and agility.<br/><br/>Kelly watches Tyler from the window of her office that overlooks the park. For the past hour, she's watched him exercise, using the playground equipment as a personal gymnasium. As he begins to run laps around the park, Doctor Stiles enters her office and clears his throat to get her attention. “Mayor Denton?”<br/><br/>She turns and smiles.<span style=""color: violet"">“Kelly, please.”</span><br/><br/>He nods. “You wanted to see me?”<br/><br/>She beckons him forth and points out the window.<span style=""color: violet"">“How's our patient doing?”</span><br/><br/>“I could write an entire book on his recovery. Frankly, it's nothing short of remarkable.” He comments as he sees Tyler finish another lap. “Less than four months ago he was barely clinging to life. Three weeks ago, he was in a coma. Now he's running laps out there, putting men half his age to shame.”<br/><br/>She watches out the window with a nostalgic look in her eye.<span style=""color: violet"">“Back when you were just a boy, this town was a much different place. The tenements were overrun by gangs, and Lord Howard kept everyone under his thumb. It was hard for good people back then. Men like him – they built this town into what it is now. One bullet at a time.”</span><br/><br/>“Hard to imagine...”<br/><br/><span style=""color: violet"">“The first time I met him, he was battered and bleeding. He'd just cleared a gang out of the apartments next to my bar. Barely a week later, he was taking on the Empire at the Battle Royale.”</span>She looks at Stiles.<span style=""color: violet"">“That man is made of the toughest stuff I've ever seen.”</span><br/><br/>“I'm just sorry we couldn't do anything for Mr. Canon...”<br/><br/>She tightens her lips.<span style=""color: violet"">“Me too, Doc. Me too.”</span>She watches as Tyler finishes his final lap and pauses to rest.<span style=""color: violet"">“Woe be to his killer. Hell is coming.”</span><br/><br/><div><hr style=""height:2px; width:100%; border:0; color: white;background:white;""/></div><br/><br/>Those in the rehab gymnasium watch on in awe as Tyler's fists move with nigh imperceptible speed. With a flurry of resounding cracks, he strikes the wooden dummy – a relic of the days of the Empire, when their numbers were high and their training camps dotted the entire Northwest. His expression is focused, determined. With every punch is seems as though the battered training device will snap under the stress. When his final blow does just that, the crowd gathered behind him lets out a collective gasp before watching him walk away in silence.<br/><br/>He's unused to walking the streets of this town in peace. The last time he was here, walking without a weapon at your side was an invitation for trouble. Now, people go about their business, as carefree as one could be in this world.<br/><br/>He opens the door to the apartment above Kelly's Bar and Grill, his temporary residence during his recovery. It is the same apartment he had stayed in years before, back when he was just another hired gun in a lawless town. In those days, evenings were illuminated by lamplight and water was limited to Empire-controlled buildings. Now, it has all the comforts of civilization: water, electricity, and a mattress that isn't covered with stains or protruding springs.<br/><br/>He heads to the shower first, washing away the sweat and grime of training. As he finishes and walks to the bed, he notices the fresh clothes sitting there below a note that reads:<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Thought you could use these.<br/><br/>-Kelly</span><br/><br/>It's similar to the gear he had before: Kevlar-lined jeans and an armored motorcycle jacket. An assaulter-style backpack with a tactical harness, filled with the tools and gear necessary for travel in the wasteland. His weapons had been stripped off and stolen by the Fire Lilies, but in their place is a pair of Glock 20 pistols, an M-4 carbine pattern rifle with a tactical scope, and some kind of forged dagger made of high-carbon steel. Smiling, he looks the weapons over and places them in their respective holsters before getting dressed.<br/><br/>A knock comes on his door right as he finishes donning the last of his gear. He opens it and sees Kelly in the doorway, greeting him with her classic dimpled smile.<span style=""color: violet"">“I see you got my little going away present.”</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #336666"">“Thank you...”</span>He says warmly.<span style=""color: #336666"">“I see you decided to skip the speech about me staying here instead.”</span><br/><br/>She gives him a wry look.<span style=""color: violet"">“I can always give you one if that'd make you feel better.”</span><br/><br/>He smiles faintly back at her, saying nothing. With a sigh, he sits on the bed and stares off into space. As she sits by him, she gently pulls his head to her shoulder and rubs his back tenderly.<span style=""color: violet"">“I know you, Tyler Bellford. I know what comes next. Only question is what happens once that's done.”</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #336666"">“Get back to my life, I suppose...”</span>He exhales.<span style=""color: #336666"">“I've got people back east. A home. I just wonder if they'll even recognize me. I wonder if maybe I've just been pretending these last few years. Maybe Deckard was right. Maybe this is who I really am.”</span><br/><br/>Kelly looks Tyler in the eyes.<span style=""color: violet"">“You know what I see? I see a good man -- who's gonna be good regardless of the path in front of him. I see a man who won't let a wrong thing go unanswered. If your people have a lick of sense in their bodies, they'll see the same thing I do.”</span><br/><br/>Tyler sighs, nodding slowly. Reaching into her pocket, Kelly produces a set of car keys and hands them to him.<span style=""color: violet"">“It ain't that badass looking thing you rolled in with, but it'll get you where you need to go.”</span><br/><br/>He looks down at the keys and smiles slightly again.<span style=""color: #336666"">“Thank you, Kelly...”</span><br/><br/>The two embrace for a moment. Kelly kisses him on the cheek and whispers in his ear,<span style=""color: violet"">“You find that bitch and put her in the ground.”</span><br/><br/><div><hr style=""height:2px; width:100%; border:0; color: white;background:white;""/></div><br/><br/>He's silent over Deckard's grave. It's freshly dug, grass barely covering the unearthed ground. It lies next to the ruins of The Pit where Tyler's statue stands, a placard succinctly summarizing his epitaph:<br/><br/>“On December the 31st, 2195, Deckard Canon saved two-hundred people from The Pit as it collapsed. His courage will always be remembered.”<br/><br/>It's no statue, and in fifty years' time, he wonders if Deckard will be anything but a footnote in the history of this town. The prospect of him being forgotten gives him a sinking feeling, and for a brief moment he is overcome with a sense of sorrow for his departed friend. Kneeling on the burial plot, he places a hand on the grave marker. There he lingers, his dark blue eyes focused on the name engraved in stone. It's an image etched into his memory – a mark as permanent as the chiseled granite before him.<br/><br/>Standing, he turns to the jalopy car parked outside the park and walks away. The vehicle groans to life as he turns the key, and with a final lingering glance, he leaves the city in his rearview.<br/><br/><div><hr style=""height:2px; width:100%; border:0; color: white;background:white;""/></div><br/><br/>A cold wind blows from the north, whipping through the long strands of Tyler's hair as he exits the old jalopy and walks to the overlook above Star Lake. He lowers his profile as he reaches the precipice, and taking the binoculars out of his backpack, he glasses the yurt community below. The weeds around them are overgrown, and the drifts of dust around the doorways look undisturbed. Wherever the Fire Lilies are, they left this place a while ago.<br/><br/>As he's about to put his binoculars away, he notices a lone figure with a parasol slowly strolling the dried barrens that used to be a lake shore. He glimpses at it, noting the porcelain skin and fiery red hair. A surge of anger rises up within him.<br/><br/>The jalopy roars to life, Tyler popping the clutch and rolling the hulk down the hill towards the yurt community below. The woman with the parasol turning as she sees the plume of dust being kicked up by the vehicle's tires. She dips for a weapon at her waist and fires, the bullets cracking the jalopy's windshield as it barrels towards her. But before she can roll out of the way, it cuts its wheels suddenly, jackknifing to the side and slamming into her body as it it spins to a halt.<br/><br/>She flies through the air, landing on the desert pavement with a hard smack. Ribs cracked and organs ruptured. Her eyes filled with tears as blood begins to pour from her mouth. Tyler slowly disembarks from the car, taking his time as he walks over to her broken body, preparing himself for the savory taste of vengeance...<br/><br/>But the body before him is one of a stranger – a decoy. The realization comes right as the ground before him becomes pockmarked with gunfire. He glances up at the overlook and sees them: mercenaries in war rigs. Hired guns to close the trap. Another salvo buzzes past him as he raises his rifle and returns fire. Two of the sharpshooters on the overlook fall. The other mercenaries pile into their vehicles and begin the descent towards him. Running back to the car, he dives into the driver's seat and slams the jalopy into gear.<br/><br/>He knows his vehicle is no match for the war rigs. Underpowered and lightly armored, the jalopy's only advantage lies in its comparatively high maneuverability. It doesn't take long for the mercenaries to catch up to him. One by one, they begin to flank the jalopy, turret gunners firing into the sides. Now more than ever he feels the sting of Deckard's absence as he is forced to drive and fire simultaneously. Emptying his Glock into the war rig on his left, he manages to blow one of its tires and puncture the radiator. It's enough to slow the vehicle down, but not stop it entirely. Dropping the spent gun on the seat next to him, he steers with his knees and draws the other, taking aim on his right and firing a burst of well-placed shots into the driver. The war rig veers out of control, but smacks into the jalopy's rear bumper, causing Tyler to momentarily lose control of the vehicle.<br/><br/>As he eases off the gas to straighten the car out, the war rig to his left is able to close the gap. More bullets pepper the jalopy, a few striking the engine and causing a plume of smoke to burst up. The heat gauge soars and the tachometer drops: within seconds, the jalopy's engine grinds to a halt. Knowing he'll be stuck in place, he cuts the steering wheel left and lets the car skid until the side faces the war rig. If he can't move, he'll use the car for cover.<br/><br/>Barreling out the door and ducking behind the car, he reloads his weapons as the war rig turns and comes around to attack him head-on. He waits, steeling himself before he pops up from cover and fires, pistol in each hand. Powerful 10mm rounds rip into the driver and turret gunner, their blood like a puff of red mist in the air. With a slump, the dying mercenary cuts the wheel too sharply and the war rig flips, skidding across the group with the dead jalopy right in its path. Tyler lets out a curse as he dives out of the way, barely avoiding the crashing of metal as the two vehicles collide.<br/><br/>He looks at the smoldering wreckage and lets out a sigh. He'll need a vehicle to have any chance of surviving the wastes alone. About a mile back, he spots the other war rig.<br/><br/>Tyler approaches the second rig cautiously, spotting the gunner that must have fallen out and broken his neck when the driver lost control of the vehicle. Checking the corpse, he finds little of value, save for a pocket knife and a full canteen. He takes the items and proceeds to the driver's side door of the rig, where the mercenary driver's body drops to the ground as Tyler opens it. He manages to recover a flare gun and some kind of Saturday Night Special pistol with a handful of bullets. A few mags of usable .223 ammunition for a rifle that looks to be in far worse condition than his own. In the back of the war rig, he finds a stack of explosive-tipped spears and enough blue diesel and drinking water to last him for days.<br/><br/>Starting the rig's engine, he sets off into the wastes.<br/><br/><div><hr style=""height:2px; width:100%; border:0; color: white;background:white;""/></div><br/><br/>Slater looks down grimly at her body double, knowing full well that the task would leave her dead. It was a calculated move – one to determine if Tyler had, indeed, survived their last encounter. When a pair of Fire Lilies approach her from the south, her suspicions are confirmed. “There are two wrecked vehicles a short distance from here. We only found the bodies of the mercenaries we hired.”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #ffa07a"">“Man is an animal of great cunning...”</span>Slater whispers to herself. She turns to her follower and orders,<span style=""color: #ffa07a"">“Contact the others. Tell them to watch for Bellford. He will no doubt be seeking me.”</span><br/><br/>“Yes, mistress.”<br/><br/>Slater looks down at the corpse of her double.<span style=""color: #ffa07a"">“And tell them to be wary. He is a dangerous man.”</span><br/><br/><div><hr style=""height:2px; width:100%; border:0; color: white;background:white;""/></div><br/><br/>The days that follow are a blur of asphalt and ruins. Centuries-old hulks of cars dot the freeway, relics of a bygone era reduced to the habitat of flora and fauna. Sprawling stretches of scrub weeds descended from invasive species, their genetic makeup irrevocably changed by background radiation. The occasional crucified bandit pecked at by mutated crows. Signs for towns that exist only as craters in the earth.<br/><br/>He stops at roadside bars. Barricaded motels. Bunny ranches whose deformed working girls indulge in the most lurid and perverse acts for a chance at earning enough to survive. He gathers clues to his prey's whereabouts from those willing to help; he extracts information from those who are not. The path behind him becomes an endless stretch of broken fingers and pulled teeth, until it finally leads to a crossroads motel on the Oregon border.<br/><br/>A woman in a kimono takes a gentleman caller by the hand and leads him inside one of the rooms. Tyler parks nearby, following them with deathly quiet steps.<br/><br/><div><hr style=""height:2px; width:100%; border:0; color: white;background:white;""/></div><br/><br/>Their lips meet before he lifts her off the ground and throws her on the bed, his mouth salivating and his hands feverishly tearing at his clothes. She coos and slips the silken kimono off her shoulders, exposing her naked body beneath. As he climbs atop her and begins grunting in pleasure, she lets out a rhythmic series of moans that grow progressively louder, until at what seems like their apex, another sound can be heard: the sound of another clearing his throat in the room.<br/><br/>The man atop her stops suddenly, shouting out, “What the fuck?!” as he spins in bed to see the stranger standing there.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #336666"">“Get out.”</span>The stranger says in a gravelly voice.<br/><br/>“Fuck you! I already paid her!”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #336666"">“I wasn't asking.”</span><br/><br/>The man suddenly bolts out of bed and rushes at the stranger, but feels his arm grabbed mid-swing and the sickening sound of cartilage ripping as his limb is twisted backward. He lets out a yelp of pain as the stranger grabs him by the head and slams his face into the wall, knocking him out cold. The man's body slumps to the floor and the prostitute quickly reaches for her nightstand, but the stranger's gun is trained on her in the blink of an eye.<span style=""color: #336666"">“Don't even think about it.”</span><br/><br/>Her eyebrows turned downward in anger, she glares at the stranger. “What do you want?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #336666"">“The Desert Flower.”</span><br/><br/>She scoffs. “Is that supposed to mean something to me?”<br/><br/>Suddenly, he fires, ripping into her kneecap. She lets out a scream and clutches the wound, sobbing heavily as the stranger stands stone-cold above her.<span style=""color: #336666"">“Let me be clear: this isn't about whether you live. This is about how slowly you die.”</span>He places the hot barrel of the gun against her cheek.<span style=""color: #336666"">“Where is she?”</span><br/><br/>“Star Lake!”<br/><br/>He points the gun downward and fires again, shattering her tibia below the first wound. She can barely let out a sound louder than a gasp as tears streak down her face.<span style=""color: #336666"">“Try again.”</span><br/><br/>She sobs, her hands shaking as she clutches the wounds on her leg. “S-she's gone south... She's going back for Scarlet...” He places the gun on her other leg and she shouts out, “Vivian! Vivian Rowe!”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #336666"">“Where?”</span><br/><br/>“Elko! Nevada! That's all I know! That's a-a-all!” She sobs the last words out. Wadding up the silk kimono on the bed, he tosses it to her and gestures at the wounds on her leg. Shakily, she puts the garment on the wound to stop the bleeding, and he turns to leave.<br/><br/>Suddenly, her sobbing stops as his back is turned, and she reaches for the nightstand again, pawing for a pistol with surprisingly dextrous hands. But before she can grab the weapon, the stranger turns and fires, the last round hitting her square in the heart. She lets out a final convulsing gasp and the weapon falls from her delicate fingers.<br/><br/>He looks at the woman with cold detachment as she dies. In another life, he'd held a code against harming women. In those days, such actions would have warranted swift, brutal justice had he seen them in another. But those days are gone, and the Fire Lilies are no ordinary women. He'd made the mistake of underestimating them once. Deckard paid the ultimate price for it. Now, he is pitiless in his dispensation of violence. In his pursuit of revenge, no one is spared his wrath."
4297,This Old Wasteland of Mine,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45423&start=20,2015-06-04T03:52:03,RainAzel,"<span style=""font-weight: bold"">A week ago. . . </span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Viv knew she was stepping into a nightmare but she later believed that she stepped into hell and was paying for everything she has done in her short fucked up life. Already she was lying on the ground her body battered and bruised, and although her entire body hurt she distinctly felt the sharp pain of her broken rib and twisted ankle. Viv felt that she deserved what she had coming, she lead her Deathstalkers and they all died, if any of them experienced pain in their last moments, she'll take their pain tenfold. This was all a tough act though that Viv was playing to get through the nightmare. What she was experiencing wasn't any form of justice for her Deathstalkers. What she was going through was bullying, a way to break her and force her to bend to someone's will. She really underestimated how badly Slater wanted her to be the next heir to the Desert Flower title. If Viv knew Slater's obsession, she would never had come back. Slater wasn't one to break deals but Viv finally learned that Slater worked differently when it came to family matters. Boy did she fuck up badly this time.<br/><br/>A deep growl rumbled closely to Viv's ears, and she looked up at the salivating muzzle of a mutated hound. Its saliva dripped in a heavy yellowish drops, creating a foul smelling puddle a few inches from Viv's face. There was a sort of crazed and bloodthirsty look in its red eyes. Viv knew that whatever came next, she would prefer death, she sort of wished that she was already dead now. The mutt lunged for her. . .</span><br/><br/>Viv gasped, her eyes opening and wildly scanning her surroundings. She was about to sit up but felt the restraints that kept her tied to a table. Still she was able to turn her head and find two Fire Lilies and Crystal. Seeing that she wasn't entirely in danger, she allowed herself to relax and take control of her ragged breathing.<span style=""color: #8080FF"">""I can do this all day.""</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #40BF00"">""All we need is the correct answers from you Scarlet, and this can all stop,""</span>Crystal replied calmly as she gently raised Viv's head, bringing a cup of water to her lips to drink. After taking a whiff to check the safety of the contents, Viv immediately started to take gulps of the water.<br/><br/>Viv emptied the cup and gave Crystal a nod of thanks.<span style=""color: #8080FF"">""I can give you the correct answers, but you guys don't seem to believe me.""</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #40BF00"">""We are able to tell what's truly in your heart and mind Scarlet.""</span><br/><br/>A wicked grin formed on Viv's lips.<span style=""color: #8080FF"">""Still waiting for your worst bitch.""</span><br/><br/>______________________________________________________________<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Now. . .</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">The wasteland was a overbearingly hot and dry place, but when riding a motorbike and seeing the land stretch out endlessly before you, the world seemed to open up a variety of possibilities. Viv whooped as she raised her hand in circles, glancing back at her Deathstalkers that road behind her. They returned the enthusiastic shout with their own collective cheers to their leader. But the loud sound of gun fire overpowered the cheers and soon all the members were launched off their seats, their lifeless bodies rolled across the desert ground. Viv forced her motorbike to an immediate stop and watched the Deathstalkers blood soak the dry earth.<br/><br/>""Viv,"" a voice groaned behind her and she turned to look at Jarret crawling with his arms, his legs shot and rendered uselss, his left eye nothing but a hole with red blood spurting out. ""We should have never followed you.""<br/><br/>Viv shook her head. <span style=""color: #8080FF"">""I'm sorry.""</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #ffa07a"">""Scarlet,""</span> a female voice behind her, Viv hesitatated to turn to face the owner of the voice. As if her body was being controlled she turned anyways to find herself before a mirror. Clad in a silky beautiful red kimono, her hair has grown in long waves of crimson, she was the spitting image of Slater.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #8080FF"">""No!""</span> Viv shouted in fury and used her fist to break the mirror. But instead of hearing the shattering sound of glass, two gun shots rung in her ears. Before her was the body of a boy, he looked to be sixteen, his hair a sandy brown, and his empty eyes a fogged shade of grey. A lonely tear fell down Viv's cheek.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #336666"">""Viv,""</span> a deep gentle voice whispered in her ear. Attracted to the sound of this voice, Viv turned to look up at Tyler standing before her with a gentle smile on his face. Viv was about to return the smile when a loud bang echoed across her ears. Looking down in shock, Viv watched blood pour out of her stomach. . .</span><br/><br/>Her eyes flickered open tiredly. Viv didn't need to look around to know where she was but the light above her made her head pound all the more. A snarky remarked was forming on her tongue but when she opened her mouth, only a hoarse sound came her, her throat and lips dry and sore. She tried to swallow which did nothing but cause her to wince in pain.<br/><br/>A hand gently raised her head up and again Viv winced.<span style=""color: #40BF00"">""Drink,""</span>Crystal commanded with no concern for Viv.<br/><br/>Viv obediently drank the tea, it's all they've been giving her lately but it soothed her throat long enough for their questioning.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #40BF00"">""What is your name?""</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #8080FF"">""Vivian Rowe.""</span><br/><br/>Crystal sighed.<span style=""color: #40BF00""> ""Who do you plan to kill?""</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #8080FF"">""Percival Hale and Mariel Chamberland.""</span><br/><br/>There was a pause and Viv patiently waited for Crystal to continue.<span style=""color: #40BF00"">""It's been almost three weeks Viv,""</span>Crystal finally spoke, her voice had an edge of impatience but also held curiosity.<span style=""color: #40BF00"">""Why do you continue to fight back?""</span><br/><br/>Viv's eyes flicked to Crystal, she was unable to read anything in the women's eyes or just too tired to.<span style=""color: #8080FF"">""Slater described the Fire Lilies as some big family that looks out for each other."" </span>Her eyes returned to the ceiling even though the light continued to blind her.<span style=""color: #8080FF"">""You guys will never understand the basic meaning of the word.""</span><br/><br/>Again a quiet stretched in the room, Viv wondered if this was another strategy to get her to squirm but Crystal spoke up.<span style=""color: #40BF00"">""You made a regrettable mistake coming here if you wanted help.""</span>Viv scoffed but winced at the effort.<span style=""color: #40BF00"">""Hale Corp. is too big a force in the wastelands to make an enemy out of, you overestimated your position as the Desert Flower's only daughter.""</span><br/><br/>Viv turned her attention back to Crystal, trying to figure out where the women was going. Crystal raised her hand and waved for the two Fire Lilies to move towards Viv. Wordlessly the Fire Lilies unstrapped Viv from the table with gloved hands and worked together to get Viv off the table. Viv let out a huff of breath as she was slumped against and supported by on the of the Fire Lilies.<br/><br/>Glancing at Crystal, Viv demanded,<span style=""color: #8080FF"">""What are you doing?""</span><br/><br/>Crystal calmly took her knife out and placed it within Viv's sweaty hand only to take it away and give it to the Fire Lily who wasn't holding Viv.<span style=""color: #40BF00"">""I'm taking you out of the picture.""</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #8080FF"">""So you plan to kill me?""</span>Viv watched closely to what was happening.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #40BF00"">""No,""</span>Crystal replied and waited as the Fire Lily with the knife approached her and almost mercilessly cut Crystal across the chest. The women winced and groaned slightly at the damaged but it was not life threatening. The Fire Lily pasted the knife back to Crystal. Without hesitation, Crystal stabbed the Fire Lily in the chest. The Fire Lily crumpled to the ground.<span style=""color: #40BF00"">""Killing you will ensure my own death at the hands of Slater. I'm just making it look like you escaped while I make my way up to becoming the next Desert Flower.""</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #8080FF"">""She'll know that you're lying,""</span>Viv commented flatly.<br/><br/>Crystal only gave a humored smile.<span style=""color: #40BF00"">""I'll admit that you have impressive mental strength, especially since you lasted almost three weeks. But my mind is stronger. Slater will undoubtedly punish me, but I'll live. Especially since I have complete command here.""</span>Looking to the Fire Lily holding Viv she nodded to her before turning back to Viv.<span style=""color: #40BF00"">""I'm sending you to someone who owes me. You'll be safe for as long as you need to recover. And when you do leave her safely and I kill Slater and become the next Desert Flower, know that you owe me.""</span><br/><br/>Before Viv could say anything the Fire Lily quickly carried her out of the room and out the backdoor of the building."
4298,This Old Wasteland of Mine,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45423&start=20,2015-06-05T22:10:08,EdwardCollinsAuthor,"The void seems to go on forever: black and shapeless. Within it she has lost all sense of her own form, leaving only consciousness that knows no distinction between that which lay in the recesses of her mind and the cold, amorphous expanse around her. Within this void, she has lost all sense of time, and her dreams blend seamlessly into her conscious world. When light finally breaks into the darkness, it's so jarring that she dry heaves. Were she not fed intravenously, she is certain the entirety of her stomach contents would be expelled.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #ffa07a"">“You know I hate doing this to you, dearest Crystal.”</span>Slater's voice cuts into the silence gently.<span style=""color: #ffa07a"">“But I must be certain you are telling the truth.”</span><br/><br/>Slowly becoming aware of her own body again, Crystal nods.<span style=""color: #40bf00"">“It's true... Scarlet escaped.”</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #ffa07a"">“Your wound speaks otherwise, Crystal.”</span>Slater gestures at the slash she had claimed was inflicted by Viv. Leaning in, she whispers into Crystal's ear.<span style=""color: #ffa07a"">“You made one fatal error in your betrayal: my daughter's instinct is not one of restraint. If she did indeed escape on her own, you would not be among the living right now.”</span><br/><br/>Crystal shakes her head.<span style=""color: #40bf00"">“I told you. I fought her off--”</span><br/><br/>Slater makes a shushing sound as she caresses Crystal's cheek.<span style=""color: #ffa07a"">“No more lies, my child.”</span><br/><br/>As Slater begins to walk away, Crystal protests.<span style=""color: #40bf00"">“No, mistress... Please!”</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #ffa07a"">“It pains me to see you like this, Crystal. They say before the war, sensory deprivation was used to break the most willful of men... but not before driving them to the brink of insanity.”</span>She pauses in the doorway.<span style=""color: #ffa07a"">“A terrifying prospect to lose one's mind... Wouldn't you agree?”</span><br/><br/>Crystal's scream is muffled by the loud clang of the sensory deprivation tank door being sealed.<br/><br/><div><hr style=""height:2px; width:100%; border:0; color: white;background:white;""/></div><br/><br/>Tyler parks the war rig a few blocks up from the casino in the heart of Elko. What was once a small college town is now a seedy den of miscreants – an almost binary social strata consisting of drug pushers and the hapless denizens looking to score another fix. Those whose addictions have been sated wander the streets in a haze, like fish swimming in the midst of an oil spill, sluggishly waiting for the end. The rest skitter about like nervous insects, hoping to score a few hours of bliss by any means possible.<br/><br/>At first glance, it seems an odd location for a group such as the Fire Lilies. High-end courtesans typically avoid places like this. Then again, prostitution is only one arm of the organization. For a group that deals in information, having an operation near people who would trade it for a drug fix seems like a sensible business practice. With that in mind, maintaining a low profile seems prudent. Flipping his hood over his head, he makes his way to the casino entrance.<br/><br/>Inside, a line of people exchange goods for gambling chits used at the various tables inside. Those who make it big usually find themselves in a drug-induced stupor for the foreseeable future, courtesy of the casino's thriving drug business. It's a clever setup: the money from drug purchases goes back to the casino, so even on a large payout, the house never actually loses.<br/><br/>A gun check at the door prompts him to leave his weapons behind in a large barrel by the entrance. He leaves them all there, save for the battered assault rifle he took from the dead mercenary. He unloads that in front of the guard and walks it over to the exchange counter, trading it for a handful of chits. Moving into the gaming pit, he sits down at a poker game and watches the other players carefully. Their tells are read easily after only a few hands. As the hours progress, one by one, the other players go bust and Tyler sits with four times the chits as when he walked in. This catches the eye of one of the casino bosses, who regards him with suspicion when it becomes clear that he is no run-of-the-mill junkie.<br/><br/>“You're pretty sharp with the cards, friend.”<br/><br/>Tyler inclines his head and smiles. The pit boss stands over him and says, “Can we get you anything to make your stay more enjoyable? Refreshments?”<br/><br/>Tyler nods.<span style=""color: #336666"">“Now that you mention it, some company would be nice. Not the kind I saw outside when I was coming in, though. Some <span style=""font-style: italic"">quality</span> company – you follow?”</span><br/><br/>The pit boss' posture relaxes now that he knows the stranger won't simply cash out and leave. Gesturing for Tyler to follow, the pit boss says with a grin, “I know just what you mean. Follow me.”<br/><br/><div><hr style=""height:2px; width:100%; border:0; color: white;background:white;""/></div><br/><br/>The casino's luxury suite is more of a retrofitted office than a hotel room. The old office desk is even still there, only now it seems to be a place where guests come to act out perverse power fantasy scenarios. A suspicious hole in the wall – imperceptible to most, but obvious to Tyler's trained eyes – likely houses a camera that records the encounters within the room. It's uncertain just how much bare skin and bodily fluid the desk has seen over the years, but it's likely that it's at least equal to the mattress in the corner of the room. Looking over the room, it becomes clear that the term “luxury suite”  carries a different meaning depending on where one goes.<br/><br/>“I'll send for your company.” The pit boss says with a grin and an outstretched palm. Tyler hands over his bucket of chits, not even thinking about the actual cost of the girl. Anything extra is to ensure that he not be disturbed for the time being.<br/><br/>A few minutes go by before a knock comes at the door. When he opens it, a girl clad in a familiar silken kimono steps past the threshold. Her hair flaxen and held in place with a pair of lacquered chopsticks, her frame lithe but muscular. With a practiced demeanor, she looks down bashfully and says softly, “Pardon me, sir. I was told that you were handsome, but I was not expecting you to be so...”<br/><br/>Tyler gives her a faint smile and gestures for her to enter. Closing the door after her, he locks it and watches as she steps over to the desk. “Shall we begin?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #336666"">“I need your help with something.”</span><br/><br/>“Oh?” She coos, brushing her hand invitingly against the surface of the desk.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #336666"">“You're going to take me to the Desert Flower.”</span><br/><br/>Her facade changes immediately. Within an instant, she reaches up and pulls at one of the chopsticks in her hair, revealing a tiny stiletto. Rather than charging at him, she holds the blade up defensively and utters, “I was told about you... You're him.”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #336666"">“This doesn't have to get bloody...”</span>Tyler replies calmly, stepping towards her.<br/><br/>She takes a step back, inadvertently pressing herself closer to the wall. With his palms outstretched, Tyler advances, until he comes within a few feet of her. She continues to hold the stiletto up, nervously eyeballing him, until she swipes the blade at the air in front of her.<br/><br/>She swipes a few more times, watching in horror as Tyler's speed makes her attacks look as pathetic as a child's. It's right then that the door begins to rattle, distracting her long enough for him to seize her arm and wrench the blade free from her grasp. As three pit guards barrel inside the room, Tyler twists her arm behind her and holds the blade to her neck, shouting,<span style=""color: #336666"">“Back off!”</span><br/><br/>A moment of hesitation follows before the guards decide that three against one is good enough odds for a fight. They advance all at once. Tyler curses and tosses the woman aside, ducking a swing from the first guard before countering with a quick jab to the floating rib. Pushing the first guard aside, he blocks an attack from the second, then strikes him in the throat with the handle of the stiletto. In the same motion, he jabs the blade of the stiletto forward, stopping the third guard in his tracks as it comes inches from his face. Tyler lingers for a split-second, distracting the third guard with the blade before throwing a wicked haymaker to the man's jaw, knocking him out cold.<br/><br/>As the first guard begins to advance again, Tyler hurls the stiletto into the wall behind him, narrowly missing his head. The distraction is enough to set him up for Tyler's boot in his face, which sends him careening back into the desk and bruises his spine in the process.<br/><br/>As the second guard nearly gets his wind back, Tyler decks him across the temple and sends him crashing to the floor. The prostitute, meanwhile, has taken the opportunity to run. Rushing after her, he is greeted by the rest of the casino's security outside. As they rush up the stairs to fight him, Tyler kicks the first of them in the face, sending him toppling back into the men behind him like a row of dominoes. On the bottom floor, he spots the prostitute running for the exit. Tyler bounds over the railing, landing on a nearby gaming table, and rolls forward without losing momentum to take chase after her.<br/><br/>Grabbing a beer bottle from one of the patrons as he runs, he races past the gaming pit to the gun check at the front of the casino, and hurls the bottle into the face of the man guarding the barrel of weapons. Before the guard can recover from the blow, Tyler grabs him by the face and slams the back of his head into the wall, then grabs his weapons from the barrel and rushes outside.<br/><br/>The prostitute manages to clear a few blocks before Tyler finally comes within a reasonable distance of her. Taking careful aim, he fires a round into the back of the leg and sends her toppling to the ground. The gunshot is enough to startle the nearby denizens and send them running the other way. Running up to her, he grabs her by the hair and pulls her into a nearby alley, pressing the gun against her cheek and uttering in a terrifying tone,<span style=""color: #336666"">“You scream, you die.”</span><br/><br/>She whimpers, watching as Tyler peers around the corner and sees the casino guards flood the streets behind him. Dragging her to her feet, he covers her mouth with his hand and shoves the barrel of the gun into the small of her back. As they make their way down the alley and round another corner, he feels her go slack in his hands. Shock is beginning to set in.<br/><br/>Propping her up against a wall, he waits for the casino guards to pass before he slaps her cheek to bring her out of her shock-induced daze.<span style=""color: #336666"">“Hey!”</span><br/><br/>She momentarily wakes, but her eyelids flutter and she begins to look woozy. Taking off his backpack, he pulls out a roll of bandages impregnated with a hemostatic agent and begins to wrap them tightly around her wound. The clotting material burns, causing her to let out a yelp that he is quick to stifle with his free hand. But the pain is enough to jar her out of her daze; when he is finished wrapping the bullet wound, she's almost fully lucid.<span style=""color: #336666"">“Listen...”</span>Tyler whispers as he dons his backpack again.<span style=""color: #336666"">“No more fucking around. You're gonna take me to Slater or you die right here.”</span><br/><br/>Her face curling in anger, she shakes her head and replies, “You think she won't hear about this? By the time you reach where she is now, she'll be long gone.”<br/><br/>Tyler looks at her coldly and presses the Glock to her head.<span style=""color: #336666"">“Too bad for you...”</span><br/><br/>“Wait!” She cries out as his finger begins to press on the trigger. “Just... hold on, okay?”<br/><br/>Keeping the gun pointed at her, Tyler waits. She sighs and says, “I know someone who might be able to find her...”<br/><br/><div><hr style=""height:2px; width:100%; border:0; color: white;background:white;""/></div><br/><br/>As they approach the tiny white house about a mile outside of town, Tyler drags his hostage out of the war rig and heads to the door on foot. Holding onto her comparatively tiny arm, he pushes her to the front door and presses the Glock against the base of her skull.<span style=""color: #336666"">“You first.”</span><br/><br/>With an aggravated sigh, she opens the door a quarter of an inch and stops to untie the wire that leads to a trigger trap behind the door. Opening it the rest of the way, she heads inside, revealing a shotgun tied to a chair behind the door. Removing the weapon, he takes it with him as he follows the prostitute to a flight of stairs. “She's through there.”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #336666"">“You first.”</span><br/><br/>“You shot me, remember? In the leg? I'm not doing stairs for a while.” She replies snarkily.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #336666"">“You want another?”</span>He gestures with his gun.<br/><br/>With a sigh, she begins to slowly limp down the stairs to the basement, hitting the light switch on the wall. The room flickers with a series of florescent lights, illuminating a single sealed door at the far end. He gestures for the prostitute to open the door, which she does with a bit of effort. Beyond is a single capsule the size of a coffin, connected to an IV with a bag of dextrose and a slow drip of saline. Putting his weapon away, he opens the capsule to reveal a naked woman inside, who throws her hands up at the light.<br/><br/>“Crystal?” The prostitute asks. “Can you hear me?”<br/><br/>The woman squints, trying to make out the face before her.<span style=""color: #40bf00"">“Jessa?”</span><br/><br/>“Yes!” The prostitute replies with a look of relief. “Are you okay?”<br/><br/>The tone is one of concern beyond mere friendship or affiliation – one of genuine affection. As Jessa leans in and embraces the naked woman in the capsule, Tyler begins to realize that he's been played.<span style=""color: #336666"">“All right, that's enough.”</span>Grabbing Jessa by the shoulder, he shoves her back onto the floor.<span style=""color: #336666"">“I should kill you right now for lying to me.”</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #40bf00"">“She didn't lie to you...”</span>Crystal protests weakly.<span style=""color: #40bf00"">“She didn't...”</span><br/><br/>Tyler turns his attention to the naked woman, pointing the shotgun at her.<span style=""color: #336666"">“Start talking.”</span><br/><br/>She blinks, trying to adjust to the light and get her bearings. For a moment, she's not sure whether she's really there, or if she's simply dreaming.<span style=""color: #40bf00"">“I knew you'd come looking for Slater... I just had to hold out... had to stay... strong...”</span><br/><br/>Tyler glances at Jessa.<span style=""color: #336666"">“She better start making sense real soon.”</span><br/><br/>“Crystal let Vivian escape.” Jessa explains. “She knew Slater would try to break her... try to get her to confess her betrayal. Nobody lasts forever in those capsules. It would only be a matter of time before that happened and she'd be dead. So she sent me to wait for you. She knew that you'd try to find one of us and get to Slater that way.”<br/><br/>Tyler scratches his head.<span style=""color: #336666"">“Then why run? Why the ruse?”</span><br/><br/>“You're hell bent on revenge.” Jessa remarks. “You wouldn't have believed me if I told you. I had to make it look like you were getting what you wanted the only way a thug like you knows how.”<br/><br/>Tyler ignores the obvious insult and asks,<span style=""color: #336666"">“So why free Vivian?”</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #40bf00"">“Slater wants her to be the next Desert Flower... but that job is mine. Vivian wants nothing to do with succeeding Slater. That suits me fine. I'd rather have her in my pocket than as an enemy.”</span><br/><br/>Jessa looks at Tyler. “Satisfied?”<br/><br/>Gritting his teeth, he lowers the shotgun.<span style=""color: #336666"">“Let's say I believe you. You gonna help me track the bitch down?”</span><br/><br/>Crystal smirks.<span style=""color: #40bf00"">“Got a change of clothes in that bag?”</span>"
4299,This Old Wasteland of Mine,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45423&start=20,2015-06-18T13:09:13,RainAzel,"It was difficult to move one injured and another sickly women across town, but it was a relief that Tyler only needed to drive around the outskirts of town to a restaurant, The Painted Dragon. There, Tyler's war rig was given easy space in the garage in the back as he and Crystal went to a second floor office room, Jessa ushered away with other Fire Lilies to another room to finally get her leg looked at.<br/><br/>With her back to Tyler, Crystal undressed out of Tyler's spare clothes that she borrowed and took a silk robe handed to her by a Fire Lily.<span style=""color: #40BF00"">""Thank you Daniel,""</span>Crystal said grateful to have clothing she was more suited for. The Fire Lily nodded respectfully before leaving the room in silence. The women obviously had power here. Even so, she never asked for Tyler's weapons to be removed. She didn't want to provide any reason for Tyler to distrust her too much.<br/><br/>Although clearly exhausted but also at ease with he surroundings, she didn't waste any time getting to work. Tying her blonde hair in a quick ponytail she opened a drawer of an old office desk. She pulled out rolls of papers, spreading the contents across a dining table, Crystal casually pulled a chair out and sat down motioning for Tyler to take a seat, which he just remained standing, his eyes scanning the maps of the area.<span style=""color: #40BF00"">""You are a lucky man Bellford,"" Crystal commented. Tyler narrowed his eyes at her and she smirked. ""Well, in a way you are. You caused a commotion, but my Fire Lilies may be able to keep it under wraps and it might even take her another day or two for her to find out that I'm no longer in the capsule as well.""</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #336666"">""Your point?""</span>Tyler asked crossing his arms.<br/><br/>Picking up the stack of papers she presented it before Tyler.<span style=""color: #40BF00"">""Usually, Slater would have left the city just by hearing your name, but she won't. Even if she did hear your name. So I suggest you look at these profiles of the Fire Lilies to know who you can receive help from and who to avoid. It should help pass the time as we wait for one of my girls to report back and let us know Slater's whereabouts in the city.""</span><br/><br/>Tyler didn't reach for the papers and looked at Crystal.<span style=""color: #336666"">""Why do you believe Slater will remain in the city?""</span><br/><br/>The easy smile remained on Crystal's face.<span style=""color: #40BF00"">""We have what she wants here.""</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #336666"">""Vivian,""</span>Tyler said.<span style=""color: #336666""> ""What makes her so important?""</span><br/><br/>Her smile relaxes as she observed Tyler further with her emerald eyes.<span style=""color: #40BF00"">""I'm a little surprised that she hasn't told you,""</span>Crystal commented as she leaned back in her chair a touch more keeping her eyes locked with Tyler.<span style=""color: #40BF00"">""Vivian Rowe, is the only child of Diana Slater and Lord Howard. Her real name is Scarlet.""</span><br/><br/>______________________________________________________<br/><br/>Testing the weight of her rifle, Viv held it up and already her muscles strained against the weight. She really usually shot in prone, but knowing that she wasn't close to full strength still left Vivian uneasy. With a tired sigh, she lowered the weapon onto the bed as she went through her other things. Thanks to the courtesy of Crystal, she seemed to have all her stuff, even her goggles.<br/><br/>When she was brought to The Painted Dragon, Viv collapsed in exhaustion. She slept for a whole day, and the following days she spent trying to gain enough energy to move about on her own. If Crystal had planned to save her, Viv would have appreciated the women to have saved her when she was not near skeletal state. Still, she was walking by her third day of recovery but doubted that her shots will be straight anytime soon. Viv heaved another sigh as she glanced at the pistols next to her rifle. Crystal had plans for her, she was sure but the women better not think that she was up for any vigorous task.<br/><br/>A knock sounded at her door before opening. ""Viv. Crystal wants to see you in the office room,"" Jessa called out casually. Viv barely glanced at the other women before her eyes saw the cane, her attention turned curious and she looked the women over even if she couldn't see past the kimono Jessa wore.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #8080FF"">""Something happened to your leg?""</span>Viv asked with little concern.<br/><br/>""That's none of your business,"" Jessa answered flatly. ""Now move.""<br/><br/>Burying the impulse to shoot Jessa's other leg, Viv grabbed her leather jacket and shrugged it on as she walked past the women. Moving down the hall she past a few doors before she placed her hand on the knob to the last door and entered the room without knocking.<span style=""color: #8080FF"">""Jessa said you needed-.""</span>Viv stopped dead in her tracks at the sight of Tyler standing near Crystal. She blinked once, twice, testing to see if this was all another hallucination. Finally she just allowed her eyes to take in everything at once, the maps on the table, Crystal's similar pale and gaunt state, and Tyler's eyes. They held the same blood lust as the time she brought up Wolf's name. Was he close to finding his friend's killer? No, something else didn't sit right in Viv. Why was he here? Where was Deckard?<br/><br/><span style=""color: #8080FF"">""What are you doing here?""</span>Viv finally asked."
4300,This Old Wasteland of Mine,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45423&start=20,2015-07-03T17:02:59,EdwardCollinsAuthor,"Viv scans the documents scattered across the table: dossiers, overhead maps, photos of buildings. It seems to be the makings of an espionage operation or a heist. But the look on Tyler's face betrays a different motive – something darker. It only takes a moment for the realization to sink in that Deckard's absence is no coincidence. There's a scar on Tyler's temple that hadn't been there when she last saw him. His clothes and weapons are different. The handle of<span style=""font-style: italic"">Virtue</span>, that iconic sword she could never forget, is absent from his back. Something has gone horribly wrong in the time since they last spoke.<br/><br/>Tyler doesn't answer when she asks what he's doing there. He gives her a cold stare before regarding the documents on the table. Crystal ends up answering for him.<span style=""color: #40bf00"">“The time has come for a change in leadership.”</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #8080ff"">“What are you talking about?”</span>Viv asks, her eyes trained on Tyler. Something about his demeanor gives her a feeling of dread.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #40bf00"">“Slater's time is over. She lacks the foresight to see her legacy passed to one who is best suited for it. She's mired in the old ways, tethered to a man who could not hold his power. A smart leader would have aligned herself with the man who was strong enough to destroy him. Instead, she made him an enemy.”</span>Crystal looks at Tyler, then back at Viv.<span style=""color: #40bf00"">“I will not make the same mistake.”</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #8080ff"">“Made him an enemy...?”</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #336666"">“She killed Deckard and left me for dead.”</span>Tyler answers bluntly.<br/><br/>Viv swallows, feeling a sudden twinge of sadness. She can't quite reason why; Deckard was little more than a stranger to her: not openly hostile, but not friendly either. Why, then, was she feeling this way? The look on Tyler's face gives her a sinking sensation in the pit of her stomach, and for a moment she feels as though she is no longer experiencing her own feelings, but Tyler's instead. She can feel the urge to console him climbing up within her, but she pushes it back down as soon as it's realized, bewildered by the fact that such an impulse would exist.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #ffa07a"">“Do not fall for him, daughter. He will destroy you if you do.”</span></span><br/><br/>Slater's words echo in the back of Viv's mind. Shaking her head, she looks at him grimly before forcing her attention back to Crystal.<span style=""color: #8080ff"">“So what's our move?”</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #40bf00"">“Many are still loyal to Slater. But their loyalty will not carry on after she is dead.”</span>Crystal points to the dossiers with red ink under the photos.<span style=""color: #40bf00"">“But just to be safe, we need to eliminate those who would oppose us. From there, Tyler has the best chance of killing her.”</span><br/><br/>Viv nods, turning to Tyler.<span style=""color: #8080ff"">“She was trained by Lord Howard himself. Don't let that geisha act fool you, she's every bit as dangerous as he was.”</span><br/><br/>Tyler says nothing. He looks down at the image of Slater, feeling his fists clench in rage: a burning hatred he hasn't felt since the day he killed the men who murdered his parents.<br/><br/><div><hr style=""height:2px; width:100%; border:0; color: white;background:white;""/></div><br/><br/>As night falls, she stares at the ceiling. The cracks in the stucco like the vast desert canyons in the wastes outside. She traces them idly in her mind as images of Tyler pop in and out of her thoughts. Something has changed: a sort of delayed reaction to an inherent attraction, maybe? A genuine sense of empathy for him? She had been trained to root out and analyze the feelings of others for leverage. Maybe this was an unexpected side effect of that training? But if that were the case, why would she feel his pain so acutely and be able to disregard all the rest she had sensed throughout her life?<br/><br/>In the pale moonlight, the passing minutes are almost dreamlike. She doesn't know why she walks up the stairs to his room. With each step, she can hear one inner voice screaming to turn back while another urges her to press on. Soon her movements become automatic, as if her actions were already a foregone conclusion. She turns the knob without knocking, pushing the door open slowly, watching him as he stands with his pistol aimed at her. She feels as though she's watching herself from behind her own eyes, and yet she knows she is in full control of her actions. His powerful build tenses and relaxes as he lowers his weapon. The myriad scars marking his bare torso. His long hair falling over dark blue eyes. She approaches him, bare feet feeling the chill of the hard wood floor beneath her. Slowly, she slips out of her shirt and jeans. No words exchanged between them. Their silence a testament to an awareness that this had been set in motion since the day they first laid eyes upon each other.<br/><br/>Taking her in his arms, they lie gently on the bed together."
4301,This Old Wasteland of Mine,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45423&start=20,2015-08-03T04:53:18,RainAzel,"Viv felt someone's hand gently comb through her hair and massage the back of her head. The simple action caused her to respond with a deep sigh as she turned onto her side and opened her eyes to see Tyler watching her. His dark blue eyes traveled across her face as if trying to memorize it and the corner of his mouth turned up into a gentle half smile.<span style=""color: #336666"">""Morning.""</span><br/><br/>Viv smirked before turning her head into the pillow,<span style=""color: #8080FF"">""Did you let me sleep for at least a couple hours?""</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #336666"">""Three hours.""</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #8080FF"">""Good,""</span>Viv peeked out at Tyler.<span style=""color: #8080FF"">""You would have been sorry for waking me otherwise.""</span><br/><br/>Tyler huffed out a chuckle and his eyes narrowed, challenging. Moving onto her elbows, Viv went up to softly brush her lips across Tyler's.<br/><br/>His hand was still on her and cupped the back of her head to pull her closer. A growl formed in Tyler as Viv closed her eyes and deepened kiss, her hand sliding across his chest and lightly tracing his scars. Flash backs of last night ran across Viv's mind. She's never experienced so much affection from anyone. The only ones in her life that truly cared for her were her Deathstalkers but she still kept all possible lovers at a distance, even Jarrett. But what she had with Tyler, she couldn't explain, one look into his eyes and she finds herself gravitating towards him.<br/><br/>Still, she relished in this feeling, for she knew it wouldn't last for long.<br/><br/>Tyler pulled away, his expression conflicted as his eyes trailed across the sheets that covered Viv, desire building within him. With some difficulty he gently moved out of the bed and started to put on his clothes.<span style=""color: #336666"">""We need to get ready.""</span><br/><br/>Their intimate moment was broken. The hard edge to Tyler's tone was not towards her. Crystal was going to put them to work soon and that was what Tyler wanted. If they do what Crystal says, Tyler has a better chance at getting Slater and avenge Deckard.<br/><br/>Holding back a sigh, she got up and slowly gathered her things. As Viv put on her shirt, she saw Tyler observing her bright red hair, his mind distant and a shadow across his eyes before they focused and turned to her.<span style=""color: #8080FF"">""I look like her,""</span>Viv pointed out calmly.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #336666"">""You're nothing like her,""</span>Tyler said, his stare piercing, making sure that Viv believed him.<br/><br/>Viv didn't even realized that she was holding her breathe till she released it. So many people told her that she looked like Slater, that she had the chance to become the next Desert Flower, she feared that one day someone would have told her how much she was like Slater. But hearing Tyler speak confidently that she was not Slater, it gave her hope.<br/><br/>_______________________________________________________<br/><br/>""Really? That's pathetic,"" Jessa said with clear disappointment as she watched Viv struggle to catch her breath after failing to do a few sets of 50 push-ups.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #8080FF"">""Feel free to join me,""</span>Viv shot back. Jessa only tsk and waited for Viv to try again. Viv hated the fact that she was left here with Jessa as Tyler was sent out to take care of those closes to Slater. Crystal had declared that Viv was not suited for the missions at hand until Viv had enough strength to protect herself. They needed her to attract Slater and that won't happen if she was killed. A heavy sigh left her as she rubbed the sweat from her forehead.<br/><br/>""Today would be nice.""<br/><br/>Sending a warning glare at Jessa, Viv went back work on regaing her strength back."
4302,This Old Wasteland of Mine,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45423&start=20,2015-08-17T20:37:36,EdwardCollinsAuthor,"<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #40bf00"">“There are four of Slater's lieutenants who would actively try to stop my taking over. Your first target we call the Collector. He makes his rounds at the bazaar every Tuesday to collect tribute. Once that's done, he usually spends an hour or two shopping for prewar nicknacks. I hear he has a house full of those creepy China dolls...”</span></span><br/><br/>Tyler's hood keeps his face concealed as he watches from a grilled lizard kiosk. His first target is a man: not a Fire Lily, but hired muscle. Someone whose loyalty had been bought for the simple cost of regular meals and a warm body to lie with. A carbine dangles across his chest from a strap hanging around his neck, one hand on the grip while the other idly examines wares on a merchant's table. Tyler finishes the last of his grilled lizard before tossing the stick aside and moving forward through the crowd. The hired gun is unaware, his back turned to the parting mass of people. As he lifts an antique snowglobe from the table, the sharp, cool sensation in his back is nigh imperceptible. His eyes widen as the globe slips from his fingers and all feeling below his navel suddenly vanishes. A sharp twist bisects the abdominal aorta, and the blade slips from the hired gun's back with a single, smooth pull. As the globe shatters against the ground, Tyler merges back into the crowd, hiding in plain sight. A faceless ghost.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #40bf00"">“The second target they call her the Nymph on account of the fact that she's always soaking in the tub. She can usually be found in her home with a couple of the neophytes.”</span></span><br/><br/>The door bursts open as the Nymph and her coterie of younger girls sit in the large, ornate whirlpool tub. Kimonos on hooks nearby, their guns just out of reach. The silencer makes quiet claps of the Glock's gunshots, ripping into the soft, delicate bodies of the two Fire Lilies. As the Nymph scrambles to reach for her gun, a final bullet enters through her temple and splatters her brains against the wall. The bath water turns bright red as they bleed out rapidly, spilling over the lip of the tub onto the porcelain tile below.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #40bf00"">“This one's called The Chef, since she spends most of her time making stuff in the kitchen when she's not getting balled by some John. Truth be told, I don't think she keeps the two things separate... Bleh!”</span></span><br/><br/>Tyler walks into the kitchen with purposeful strides. The Chef stands on a pair of mismatched heels, bent over the sink with a client behind her. Her moans are cut short as the John is knocked out cold by a sharp blow to the base of the skull. She begins to spin around, her hand reaching for a nearby carving knife, when Tyler grabs her by the hair and shoves her face into the standing dishwater. Her hands scramble for a weapon, but Tyler is quick to wrench her wrist into a painful joint lock as he holds her head under the dirty water. Within a few moments she twitches her last before slumping over.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #40bf00"">“And finally, there's--”</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #336666"">“Wind...”</span></span>"
4303,This Old Wasteland of Mine,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45423&start=20,2016-04-22T04:33:04,RainAzel,"Making his way down the hall Viv, steps out of her room and calmly stands before Tyler. Opening her mouth to speak, she closes it immediately as she looks up at Tyler's expression. When it comes to killing, everyone in this building can kill without a sense of remorse or guilt, to turn their hearts to ice before pulling the trigger. There was no exception for Tyler, but there was something ominous in his eyes, that sense of vengeance. His next target was special, not Slater, Crystal would be preparing as well, so it's Wolf's killer? Viv has only heard a little about Wind, another known figure from the Battle Royale times, she even met him once in passing and she isn't too keen about meeting with him again. But it isn't a stretch to believe that Wind had some history with Tyler.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #336666"">""Viv,""</span>Tyler says softly, breaking Viv's thoughts.<span style=""color: #336666"">""Stay here.""</span>The darkness is still in his eyes, but it became soft and vulnerable the longer he looks at her, his eyes searching her face again, memorizing it. Viv realizes that other than legends, and even as he told her about Project Lazarus and his parents, there is still a lifetime of things she doesn't know about Tyler.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #8080FF"">""No,""</span>Viv says, she can't bring herself to let Tyler do this on his own, even though he may be fully capable to take out Slater without even Crystal's help.<br/><br/>Tyler sighs and begins to walk around Viv but she takes a step back to stay in front of him. He stops waiting for Viv to continue, which frustrates Viv since she struggles to figure out what to say. Her eyes glance to the scar on his temple, within the nights they spent together, she knows which scars were new and old. Seeing Tyler stand before her with such a scar made him more than a man, he is a legend, a god, or just plain lucky. Viv can't make up her mind on what Tyler is to her, but they both know that if she were to make a mistake, it could ruin Tyler's chances at getting Slater. She's recovered greatly over the past few days but she is still a crucial piece with taking out Slater, she cannot risk being reckless.<br/><br/>Shaking her head, Viv ignores the possibility of being recaptured. She is ready, and she owes Tyler and Deckard for saving her.<span style=""color: #8080FF"">""I'm going with you. Wind is all yours. I just want to be there to watch your back Tyler. Please.""</span>"
4304,This Old Wasteland of Mine,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45423,2015-02-07T07:37:05,GoblinKing,"<div style=""text-indent:1em;"">The setting sun casts a blood red sheen across the sky. Clouds of dust blow lazily through a desolate wasteland of dried plains and sparse shrubbery. A cracked and crumbling highway stretches from one horizon to the other. Sitting in the middle of the dilapidated road is a car that could be easily described as a wreck.</div><br/><div style=""text-indent:1em;"">Smoke trails up from the hood, which is propped open by a double barreled shotgun. Bent over the engine is a man of average height, sturdy build, and with dark brown hair shaved close to the scalp with an undoubtedly dull razor. His face bears a patchwork of scars and deep brown eyes. His face may have been considered handsome, if it were a different time, and a different world.</div><br/><div style=""text-indent:1em;"">He wears dark brown gecko leathers, with various patches of metal plating strapped over vital bits. At his hip a heavy caliber revolver hangs in its holster, and at his feet is a box full to bursting with a menagerie of tools. With hands wrapped in bandages, marked by a variety of burn scars, he tries tool after tool. The survivor is forced to leap backwards when a burst of flame signals the vehicle's death cry.</div><br/><div style=""text-indent:1em;""><span style=""color: #BF0040"">""Damn! Tyler, this thing is done for,""</span> he shouts and slaps the shotgun free of it's position. Walking over to pick up the mistreated firearm he looks about. His traveling companion is nowhere to be found. Deckard Canon sighs and moves to lift his tool box, ""<span style=""color: #BF0040"">""Tyler! I'm in the blowing stuff up business. Not fixing pieces of crap cars. Where did you wander off-""</span></div><br/><div style=""text-indent:1em;"">He's interrupted by the sight of a rather lively cloud of dirt off in the distance. Moving in their direction, off road. Deckard instinctively checks his revolver and the grenade belt strapped to his back. <span style=""color: #BF0040"">""That goddamn moody cowboy asshole better be taking a quick piss...""</span></div>"
4305,This Old Wasteland of Mine,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45423,2015-02-07T19:02:19,EdwardCollinsAuthor,"<span style=""font-weight: bold"">Three weeks earlier...</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">For some men, the passage of time comes gently. Years pass in relative obscurity, unfazed by the disquieted world and its cycle of violence and death. For others, the passage of time is marked by the number of friends lost and the number of scars faded. For Tyler Bellford, obscurity was little more than the fleeting memory of a dream. The sum of his life seemed to stretch out behind him like the wake of a great ship, the waves of his actions affecting lives the wasteland over. He was a tired man content to put the days of constant conflict behind him, but whose notoriety kept such notions in a permanent state of fantasy. He had been many things during his life: mercenary, adventurer, soldier, lawman. And to each deed, a separate legend was born. His life was the stuff of myth, of campfire stories and hushed rumors among the indigent and elite alike. After a time, his action had become dwarfed by that legend, and soon the man found himself disappearing into the shadow of a myth.<br/><br/>It was only through the rumor of his death that he was able to finally escape his own legend. <br/><br/>Stories told of a showdown in the street, of a warrior known only as Gunny outdrawing Tyler and killing him in a single shot. In truth, the details of the fight strayed considerably from reality. Such was the way of campfire stories. <br/><br/>Gunny did shoot Tyler, though not fatally. And the warrior hadn't, in fact, drawn first. The shot that had allegedly brought Bellford down was delivered after Tyler's bullet ripped Gunny's kneecap apart and knocked him flat on his back. The story told of Gunny saying a prayer over Tyler's body as a kind of posthumous dig at the avowed atheist. In reality, Gunny was carted off to the doctor by his two lieutenants before having a chance to confirm the kill. Tyler was declared dead in the street by the local sheriff, Susanna Pearce. Little did Gunny know that Tyler and Pearce were former lovers, and that Pearce had in fact covered up the truth of Tyler's survival. Nobody saw what happened to Tyler's body, though legend told of it being buried in a field nearby. Years later, that same burial site could be seen with Tyler's name upon a ramshackle cross, though the true contents of the grave remained a mystery.<br/><br/>As for the reason behind the fight, there existed only speculation. Some claimed that Tyler and Gunny dueled over a woman, which seemed as likely an explanation as any, given Tyler's affinity for womanizing. Others claimed that Tyler posed the only remaining threat to Gunny after the Four Horsemen and their army had been defeated. Whatever the reason, only Tyler and Gunny knew the true motive.<br/><br/>And so the legend disappeared into history. He spent the next fifteen years settled down in the wilderness near Black Stream, Minnesota. There he lived a quiet life, spending his days farming and repairing machinery for the local settlement. The life of a warrior seemed a distant memory.<br/><br/>Tyler was an impressive man to behold: strong and handsome – a man whose athleticism in youth gave way to a remarkably fit middle-age. He was still the physical equal of men ten, even twenty years his junior, though it was apparent that time and mileage had taken their toll. Silver hairs dotted his beard, the corners of his eyes wrinkled when he squinted or smiled, and old injuries ached with sudden changes in weather. Most men in the wasteland didn't live long enough to see the ravages of age. Given the dangers he had faced in his life, Tyler hadn't expected to live past twenty-five, let alone to thirty-nine. His longevity was either a testament to his prowess as a survivor or his incredible luck.<br/><br/>With a few final sparks, Tyler lifted the welding mask from his face. The new wind turbine was finally finished, and would soon be capable of powering the entire town of Black Stream. No longer would the small settlement be reliant upon scavenged fuel cells from old cars. Between this initiative and the soil remediation work he had done with fungal colonies, Black Stream was on its way to growing from a backwoods trading post to a major power in the area.<br/><br/>“Now if only you can make the water another color besides black.”<br/><br/>Tyler turned to the source of the friendly voice. It was Kira Petravic, the local seamstress. He smiled at her warmly and replied, <span style=""color: #336666"">“Put it through a distiller and it should come out clear.”</span><br/><br/>“I don't think Andy wants the stills used for anything but booze.” She grinned, brushing her hair back behind one ear. “You almost done?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #336666"">“Just needs to be rigged up to the grid. Figure this thing will put electricity in every house in town.”</span> Tyler placed his work gloves in his back pocket and descended the ladder from the top of the turbine.<br/><br/>Kira shook her head and kept smiling. “Five months I've known you and I still don't know where a guy like you learned all of that.”<br/><br/>Tyler gave her a wry look. <span style=""color: #336666"">“A guy like me?”</span><br/><br/>“You know, the handsome rough and tumble type. Usually you boys are off shooting bandits or breaking hearts, not fixing engines out in the middle of nowhere.”<br/><br/>Tyler looked away wistfully for an instant. Part of him wanted to admit that he used to be the very man she described. But that felt like a lifetime ago; it was hardly worth mentioning now. <span style=""color: #336666"">“My mother taught me.”</span><br/><br/>“And what did your father teach you?”<br/><br/>Tyler kept his response to himself. One answer resounded in his head:</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #336666"">How to avoid paying your debts.</span><br/><br/>* * *<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Now...</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #336666"">""Actuator's blown.""</span>Tyler utters softly, his steps so eerily quiet, the sudden appearance of his voice nearly gives Deckard a start.<span style=""color: #336666"">""Not likely to find a new one this far out.""</span><br/><br/>Looking somewhat annoyed, Deckard sighs.<span style=""color: #BF0040"">""That fuckin'... I swear, I find that little turd who sold me this heap, he's gonna end up with a few extra holes.""</span><br/><br/>Tyler smirks.<span style=""color: #336666"">""You won it in a card game, Deck.""</span><br/><br/>Suddenly, Deckard grins and begins to chuckle.<span style=""color: #BF0040"">""Oh yeah... Heh... Suppose I can't get too mad. Still, though. We're pretty well fucked without transportation.""</span><br/><br/>The distant cloud of dust suddenly draws their attention. A low rumble follows, like the sound of a twister -- though neither man can see signs of a storm in the sky. Tyler arches a brow, his hand gently resting on the grip of his revolver, his keen eyes watching the dust cloud break and reveal the great iron beast rolling along the ground in the distance.<span style=""color: #336666"">""Lemme ask you something, Deck. You ever seen a train before?""</span><br/><br/>Deckard shakes his head.<span style=""color: #BF0040"">""Not one that's moving...""</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #336666"">""I think we just solved our transportation issue.""</span>"
4306,This Old Wasteland of Mine,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45423,2015-02-10T02:28:48,GoblinKing,"<span style=""font-weight: bold"">Days ago.</span><br/><br/><div style=""text-indent:1em;""><span style=""font-style: italic"">The air is stale and infected with the sharp copper smell of blood. A crowd is gathered around a pit that was once an indoor pool. They chant and scream, whipped into a frenzy like feeding sharks. In the pit Deckard Canon breaks a piece of wood over the head of his opponent. Crimson sprays as a nail imbedded in the plank tears flesh.</span></div><br/><div style=""text-indent:1em;"">Deckard's opponent staggers backwards, clutching at his steadily dripping wound. There is hate in his eyes, while a wicked grin plays across Deckard's face. He tosses the improvised weapon aside and cleanches his fists, knuckles popping under the cloth wrapping. They're both shirtless and covered in scars. A mixture of blood and grime decorate the wasteland chiseled muscles.</div><br/><div style=""text-indent:1em;"">""That was a cheap shot, asshole,"" the pit fighter spits blood at Deckards feet.</div><br/><div style=""text-indent:1em;""><span style=""color: #BF0040"">""Yeah, but the crowd loves it. That and I'm paid by the body,""</span> Deckard responds smiling, he crouches down and, with his hands, plays with some of the filth rotting on the floor.</div><br/><div style=""text-indent:1em;"">His opponent comes at him like an angry bull; six feet tall and bulging with buffout muscle. Deckard casually tosses a handful of dirt into his eyes, and as he stumbles delivers a low uppercut to his crotch. The pit bull tumbles forward and over Deckard, slamming into the ground hard enough to shake the rotting ceiling of the casino's basement above them.</div><br/><div style=""text-indent:1em;"">Deckard walks over, slapping the dirt from his hands, then runs them over his shaved head. <span style=""color: #BF0040"">""You've lasted longer than most of the people to get in this ring with me. I'll give you that,""</span> Deckard chuckles and shakes his muscles loose with a few hops.</div><br/><div style=""text-indent:1em;"">Then the big guy is up, as tough as he looks, with a nasty looking shiv in hand. Deckard frowns at that. Then it's a different game. The bull swipes, his reach and strength making each stab and slash a deadly one. Deckard dodges, rolls, blocks, and throws whatever junk he finds at the assault. But this pool isn't that big, and the cheating piece of trash takes up more space than Deckard.</div><br/><div style=""text-indent:1em;"">It's when he's forced to the pool wall that someone jabs the hilt of a katana in his face. Deckard looks up, and sees a dead man staring back at him. <span style=""color: #408080"">""I always seem to find you at your bloodiest,""</span> Tyler Bellford says, not quite a smile playing across his weather beaten face.</div><br/><div style=""text-indent:1em;"">Deckard grins and pulls the sword free. He recognizes it. It belonged to Wolf. Then he turns to his opponent, and things get messy.</div><br/><br/>***<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Now.</span><br/><br/><div style=""text-indent:1em;"">It's a roiling mass of noise and stink. Deckard doesn't know what they're burning to keep that thing moving, but it has a sickly sweet smell he recognizes from somewhere.  The pair circle behind the smoldering wreck of their vehicle as the road-train squeals to a shuddering halt.</div><br/><div style=""text-indent:1em;"">It looks like it was once a semi truck, but in place of freight the rear end holds some kind of monstrous smoke churning engine. It is composed of black and gray metal, greasy and hot. Pistons pump and green lights dance over small computer panels. Trailing behind it are a series of cars. Some actually are cars, built and fused together into bizarre carriages. Others appeared to be shacks fastened to scrapyard frames and wheels.</div><br/><div style=""text-indent:1em;""><span style=""color: #BF0040"">""I hope there's a food car,""</span> Deckard remarks. Tyler shrugs in response.<br/>Then the driver side door opens and a man wearing a yellow hazmat suit hops out. He brandishes a lever action revolver and eyes the two men through a dirty gas mask.</div><br/><div style=""text-indent:1em;"">Tyler speaks first, keeping his hand on his gun, <span style=""color: #408080"">""You providing transportation? As you can see, ours just died.""</span></div><br/><div style=""text-indent:1em;"">When the conductor speaks it comes out muffled, ""That depends, you paying customers?""</div>"
4307,This Old Wasteland of Mine,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45423,2015-02-10T19:59:01,EdwardCollinsAuthor,"<span style=""font-weight: bold"">Then...</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">For Tyler, living in the small town of Black Stream was the closest thing to retirement he could think of. He had come to know the people here, and over time had gained their respect as a pillar of the community. Though he had no aspirations for leadership or political clout, his word was trusted and his judgment was held in high regard.<br/><br/>For the most part, he simply tried to be helpful. His expertise was lent as it was needed, working to improve the lives of the simple folk trying to eke out an existence for themselves. Typical work consisted of fortifying shelters or repairing the machines needed for food and water production. It was a peaceful existence, and short of an occasional animal or rabid ghoul, Tyler rarely needed to take up arms.<br/><br/>In the back of his mind, though, he knew that real danger loomed over his shoulder. It would strike when he least expected and tear away in an instant the life it had taken him fifteen years to build.<br/><br/>As he and Kira walked down the streets at dusk, he looked at her eyes and saw the longing there: that desire for companionship and safety. In another life he would have taken her to bed without hesitation. But old memories stayed his advances – memories of a love lost. Elektra Keyes had paid the ultimate price for loving him; he could ill afford another such victim. Still, despite his distance, Kira enjoyed Tyler in the platonic sense that he allowed. They were fast friends, and though he was ten years her senior, he found himself nonetheless engaged by her.<br/><br/>They made their way to Andy's pub and passed through the threshold, where a prewar jukebox played some electronic tune from a bygone era. The usual suspects were present tonight, drinking their fermented mushroom liquor: Kevin, the local machinist. Curly, a wide-eyed, wiry-haired ginger in her early twenties who specialized in GIS – Geographic Information Systems. Dot, a clunky service robot who spilled more drinks than it served. And, of course, Andy: the local brewmaster.<br/><br/>Tyler was greeted with enthusiastic nods as he walked in. In the corner, however, a man in gecko leather clothing and a hooded duster coat sat in the dim and slowly smoked a cigarette. He couldn't fully make out the figure's face, but somehow he could feel him watching from under that shroud. Tyler surmised that the man must have come from the warmer western climate, as giant geckos never traveled this far north. As to why he was in Black Stream, that remained to be seen. It seemed unlikely that a man from the deep western wasteland would travel this far unless he was fleeing something.<br/><br/></span><span style=""color: #336666"">Or following something...</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Whatever the stranger's intent, Tyler made sure to keep him in sight at all times. Fifteen years was a long time for a vendetta to come knocking, but one could never be too careful. Danger had a habit of striking when one felt safest.<br/><br/>* * *<br/><br/>Somewhere in the course of the evening, between rounds of drinks and inevitable restroom breaks, the figure vanished. It took only a moment for Tyler to notice. He tried to get a bead on the stranger, but after several minutes of failed searching, he eventually gave up. It was probably nothing; strangers came and went in towns like this. But something about the shadowy figure didn't sit right with Tyler. For the rest of the evening, he couldn't help but feel distracted. Kira took notice and asked about it a short while later, but Tyler dismissed her concern and promptly excused himself for the evening.<br/><br/>Returning home, he felt a sense of paranoia – a feeling that someone waited for him in the shadows. In town, he normally walked around unarmed, and his weapons were packed away in a foot locker beneath his bed. Before heading home, he took a detour to the gunsmith shop and knocked on the door.<br/><br/>Answering the knock was Henry, an older man with a horseshoe of gray hair around his bald head, and a pair of spectacles soldered together from scavenged frames. He looked at Tyler and said, “Yes?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #336666"">“Hey, Henry. I know this is gonna sound weird, but I need to borrow a piece. Doesn't matter what – anything will do as long as it shoots.”</span><br/><br/>Henry arched a brow, but Tyler's credit was as good as anyone's in town. “All right, give me a moment.”<br/><br/>A few minutes later, Henry arrived with a composite-framed 9mm – a chintzy, blocky thing that held eight shots. It would do.<br/><br/>Tyler thanked the gunsmith and returned home a few minutes later. He checked the locks first, wondering if there were any signs of tampering. Seeing none, Tyler placed his own keys in the lock and slowly opened the door. It was dark, and there were no traces of anyone else inside. Were it not for the aroma of cigarette smoke, the stranger sitting in his living room would have gone totally unnoticed.<br/><br/>Tyler's aim snapped to the target with viper quickness. The figure did not respond. <span style=""color: #336666"">“You have some experience with locks.”</span> Tyler commented. <span style=""color: #336666"">“It was your smell that gave you away.”</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #bf0040"">“I thought you still smoked. Didn't expect you to notice.”</span><br/><br/>The figure reached over and flipped on the nearby lamp. When the lights came on and he lowered his hood, the face was one Tyler hadn't seen in a long time. Deckard Canon smirked, accentuating the lines on his face. He was a bit more haggard than Tyler remembered, though the same could be said of himself. Nobody aged gracefully these days.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #bf0040"">“You look pretty good for a dead guy.”</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #336666"">“Which begs the question: how did you find me?”</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #bf0040"">“Well, a big empty grave is a pretty big clue.”</span><br/><br/>Tyler set his pistol down and began rifling through his cabinets for drinking glasses. He pulled down a pair of them with a bottle of whiskey and began to pour as he asked, <span style=""color: #336666"">“Do I wanna know why you found out it was empty?”</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #bf0040"">“Honestly?”</span> Deckard chuckled, rubbing the back of his neck. <span style=""color: #bf0040"">“I figured they buried you with your boots on. Always kinda liked 'em.”</span><br/><br/>Tyler rolled his eyes and walked over to Deckard, handing him a glass. <span style=""color: #336666"">“So I take it by the theatrics that this isn't a social call.”</span><br/><br/>Deckard's expression suddenly turned hard. He took a sip before replying, <span style=""color: #bf0040"">“Wolf's dead.”</span><br/><br/>Tyler downed a large gulp of whiskey and let out a sigh. <span style=""color: #336666"">“Happens to us all, I suppose.”</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #bf0040"">“Not brained over your dead girlfriend's grave from a mile and a half away, it doesn't.”</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #336666"">“Jesus...”</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #bf0040"">“Suppose it was the only way to bring the bastard down safely. Any closer and he'd have torn whoever it was apart.”</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #336666"">“You have any leads on who did it?”</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #bf0040"">“Just one: fella by the name of Wind.”</span><br/><br/>Tyler remembered the name. He was in the Battle Royale nearly twenty years ago, though beyond that, he didn't know much else about him. He recalled that him and Wolf had a somewhat antagonistic relationship, but outright murder seemed out of character.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #336666"">“Anything else?”</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #bf0040"">“I figure that's where you come in, partner.”</span><br/><br/>Tyler looked confused. <span style=""color: #336666"">“Come again?”</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #bf0040"">“Truth is, I've hit a wall with this one. And much as he was a friend of mine, he was a friend of yours too. I know you want to see him avenged as much as me. If we pool our resources...”</span><br/><br/>Tyler shook his head. <span style=""color: #336666"">“I'm retired, Deck.”</span><br/><br/>Deckard snorted. <span style=""color: #bf0040"">“Says the man who went out of his way to get a gun on the off chance that he might have a prowler by his home. Yeah, you're retired all right. That gat's purely decorative I'm sure.”</span><br/><br/>Tyler frowned. There was truth in Deckard's words, even if he didn't want to admit it. No matter how much he tried to hide, no matter how far he attempted to live a quiet life, there was a drive within him – an instinct no amount of domestication could suppress. Still, he had made a life for himself. It was a good life, and not one he was eager to toss aside.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #336666"">“I've got a good thing here. I'm not about to throw it all away...”</span><br/><br/>Deckard rolled his eyes. <span style=""color: #bf0040"">“Come on, man. Who are you talking to? I'm not saying burn your house down and ditch your people here. I'm saying come with me so we can set things right. We owe Wolf that much.”</span> Standing, Deckard downed the rest of his whiskey and set the glass aside. <span style=""color: #bf0040"">“So how about it, Tyler? You gonna have my back on this one? Or do I gotta find Wolf's killer alone?”</span><br/><br/>* * *<br/><br/>“I don't understand. Where are you going?” Kira looked bewildered, lost. As Tyler packed up his things, it became apparent that he was going to be gone for the indefinite future.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #336666"">“Idaho.”</span><br/><br/>“Idaho? Why?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #336666"">“To set things right... Look, Kira...”</span><br/><br/>He could see her eyes welling up with tears. Something about this struck a familiar chord with her, though he hadn't the time to figure out what. All he knew was that somewhere in her lifetime, she had dealt with abandonment before. But that was a conversation for another day. For now, all he could do was reassure her that he was coming back.<br/><br/>“Just... promise me you'll come home. Promise me this isn't permanent.”<br/><br/>Tyler smiled. Softly, he pulled her close and kissed her on the top of the head. <span style=""color: #336666"">“Water my plants while I'm gone.”</span><br/><br/>She laughed, breaking the pool of tears in her eyes and sending a pair of streams running down her cheeks. With a short nod, she agreed, leaving Tyler to collect the rest of his gear.<br/><br/>The footlocker beneath his bed contained a collection of mementos from days gone by: the first pistol he ever owned, a slimline 10mm automatic, covered in the same tanned leather under-waistband holster that was given to him in his youth. A handcrafted Peacemaker revolver, chambered in .338 Lapua Magnum rounds. His old combat boots and bluejeans, and the snap-collar motorcycle jacket with a Kevlar weave, made during the days of biker gangs to stop a bullet or the edge of a knife. Wearing these items felt like stepping into a time portal: he was suddenly a man out of time. When he stepped out of his house in them, he was sure that his friends and neighbors didn't even recognize him.<br/><br/>He hardly recognized himself.<br/><br/>* * *<br/><br/>Great Bend was the nearest civilized settlement for a hundred miles in any direction. Though Black Stream had provisions and technology, its supplies were limited, and no one had transportation more sophisticated than a bicycle. If Deckard and Tyler were to make it to New Boise, they would need a vehicle.<br/><br/>It was a two day walk to Great Bend from Black Stream, a problem inherent with having to circumnavigate irradiated lakes, made worse by having to do it stealthily to avoid roving packs of cannibal raiders. On the road, the two traveled in relative silence. Fifteen years was a long time, even for comrades. When it came down to it, neither was sure how to broach the subject of what had transpired in that time. Where had Deckard been? Why had Tyler stayed hidden for so long? Why was arguably the most notorious gunslinger in the Southwest spending his days fixing windmills and planting mushrooms? More importantly, how had Deckard tracked him down?<br/><br/>In the end, these questions were too many and too long. Neither was prepared for that kind of discussion on foot. When they had a car, that was another story. Hours of sitting necessitated talking. For now, the awkwardness of conversation could at least be chalked up to needing to stay vigilant. Raiding parties had grown in number during the last few years. Tyler had seen many hired guns pass through town hoping to collect a bounty on them, only to leave empty-handed due to Black Stream's lack of funds. And so they went unchecked, leaving the surrounding area somewhat volatile. Fortunately, most were only armed with crude weapons, so they rarely deigned to attack the town directly. The few that did were quickly picked off by sharpshooters. Out in the wilderness, though, even lightly armed raiders were dangerous.<br/><br/>At night, they set up camp and kept warm with a battery and a hot plate coil: an old trick Deckard had learned from bounty hunting. The hot coil provided sparse heat, but it was enough to keep them alive and hidden; campfires could be seen for miles in the wilderness, even with the substantial tree cover. They ate their canned goods in silence and slept fitfully until dawn, when they packed up and continued on their way.<br/><br/>* * *<br/><br/>Great Bend was a typical wasteland trading hub: a shanty town built around two market bazaars and a fissure in the earth that had become a fighting arena. Captured raiders, slaves, and all manner of brawlers would compete: sometimes for coin, sometimes for freedom. When Deckard saw it, he nudged Tyler and asked, <span style=""color: #bf0040"">“How about it? It'll be just like old times.”</span><br/><br/>Tyler gave a faint smile and shook his head. <span style=""color: #336666"">“Go ahead. I'm gonna shop around for supplies.”</span><br/><br/>Deckard shrugged and walked over to the pit boss, cracking his knuckles. Tyler went off alone to the bazaar, his eyes scanning the crowd, ever-vigilant for pickpockets. Each stand in the bazaar was packed with assorted junk, weapons, food items, and prewar curiosities. He carried a bag of assorted wasteland currencies from his travels: bottlecaps, ringpulls, prewar coins, whathaveyou. Bits of junk that held no real value, but for some reason were accepted as trade in most places. He stocked up on food and batteries, mostly. Ammunition was scarce, probably because so few murdered wanderers carried any in these parts. Swords, bats, axes, and knives were the typical weapons of the locals. Only a select few carried firearms, and most of those were posted around the pit and in guard towers.<br/><br/>As Tyler examined the canned goods for signs of rust or seal compromise, he spotted something poking out of a basket behind one of the vendors: something that caused his eyes to fall on it for a bit longer than normal. The vendor, wasting no time, saw Tyler's gaze and began the hard sell. “Ah, you noticed the sword? Very fine craftsmanship. For you, a paltry two-thousand caps.”<br/><br/>Tyler narrowed his eyes. Something about the sword didn't sit right with him – something eerily familiar. <span style=""color: #336666"">“Let me see that.”</span><br/><br/>The vendor nodded and removed the sword rather unceremoniously from the basket. The black lacquered scabbard was scuffed and battered from mishandling, but when Tyler pulled the blade back and revealed the iridescent blue metal, he could feel his heart grow heavy. Closing his eyes, he snapped the blade back into its sheath and whispered, <span style=""color: #336666"">“Where did you get this?”</span><br/><br/>“Ah, I cannot reveal my source! It's my policy to—”<br/><br/>Tyler cut him off, his expression becoming so icy, it made the vendor take a nervous half-step back. <span style=""color: #336666"">“I'm going to ask you one more time: where did you get this?”</span><br/><br/>The vendor nervously sized Tyler up, noting the fighting scars, impressive build, and multitude of armaments on his person. The coldness of his dark blue eyes was that of a killer – a man who had spent his entire life killing, who had no compunction with doing so again to get what he wanted. Swallowing hard, the vendor replied, “J-just a man. A month ago. I think he was Asian. Didn't say where he got it; he just traded three bottles of whiskey for it. That's all I know, I swear!”<br/><br/>Tyler set the bag of currency on the counter and took the canned goods he had selected, then strapped the sword across his back and gave the vendor a nod. <span style=""color: #336666"">“Keep the change.”</span><br/><br/>Leaving the merchant and the bazaar behind, he made his way past the gambling ring: shell games and poker tables were packed with people. A pair of men in tattered business suits stood menacingly nearby, ensuring no trouble came to the winners. Back at the pit, Tyler saw Deckard fighting a man who looked like he was on every combat drug known to man, swinging a shiv wildly. Taking Wolf's sword in hand, he marched over to the pit to even the odds.<br/><br/>* * *<br/><br/>The bruiser collapsed in a bloodied, twitching heap, the shiv embedded in the base of his skull. Deckard stood over him and looked at the familiar sword. <span style=""color: #bf0040"">“Jesus... Is this...?”</span><br/><br/>Tyler looked grim, but before he could answer, the pit boss grabbed Deckard's hand and raised it in the air. “Ladies and gentlemen, we have a winner!”<br/><br/>Howls of excitement and bloodlust erupted from the audience, but Deckard seemed more concerned with the recent turn of events. Why was Wolf's sword here? Had he made it this far east or had his killer simply taken the weapon as spoils and pawned it? Quickly, he collected his earnings from the pit boss and climbed out of the arena. Tyler stood aside, his arms folded and his expression contemplative.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #bf0040"">“Was he here...?”</span> Deckard asked, putting his shirt back on.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #336666"">“No... I don't think so. The vendor said some Asian guy traded it for whiskey last month. Whoever it was, he's long gone by now.”</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #bf0040"">“Damn it...”</span> Deckard muttered.<br/><br/>Suddenly, Tyler patted him on the shoulder and motioned to the gambling tables. <span style=""color: #336666"">“Come on. Now that everyone's scared of you, they won't try to kill you for winning too much.”</span></span><br/><br/>* * *<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Now...</span><br/><br/>Tyler looks at the conductor and gestures at the now derelict vehicle behind them.<span style=""color: #336666"">“Help yourselves to anything in that rig. There should be parts enough to pay for the two of us.”</span><br/><br/>The conductor scratches his stubbly chin, considering the offer for a moment. “We're on a tight schedule. Boss wants us in Cheyenne by sunup. Ain't got time to scrap a car.”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #336666"">“Who's your boss?”</span>Tyler asks.<br/><br/>“Percival Hale. Y'know, the Hale Corporation? You fellas not from around here?”<br/><br/>Tyler shakes his head.<span style=""color: #336666"">“Just passing through. Think you can help us out?”</span><br/><br/>The conductor looks at his watch and sighs. “All right, come on. We'll put you to work in the boiler car. You help get us to the station on time, ride's on us. I'll warn you, though: you step out of line, you'll be getting real intimate with the tracks. You follow?”<br/><br/>Tyler nods.<span style=""color: #336666"">“Lead the way.”</span><br/><br/><div><hr style=""height:2px; width:100%; border:0; color: white;background:white;""/></div><br/><br/>The pair step into the passenger car on the way to the boiler, making casual glances at the people in their seats. Civilians, mostly. Scientists and engineers hoping to ply their trades above ground -- people who can barter technology and advanced skills in exchange for passage. A few men and women look like laborers, and by the logos on their uniforms, it is clear that they are employed by the Hale Corporation.<br/><br/>The idea of a corporate entity seems strange in this day and age. Most such organizations Tyler had seen were little more than enclaves of power and wealth, like the Empire in the Pacific Northwest, or the Triads in San Francisco. The Hale Corporation must have had considerable resources to refurbish a railway like this. Tyler remembers reading an old magazine article that detailed the transcontinental rail system in America. Before the war, it was the lifeblood of civilization, sending supplies to every corner of the country via an intricate and delicately balanced network. If that network were to fail, even for a day, it was said that the entire economy would collapse. Whether that theory was true would remain a mystery, as the apocalypse had destroyed the world before an economic collapse had a chance to happen.<br/><br/>They move past the passenger car, opening the door to the partition that leads into the boiler. The walkway between cars is covered in patches of scavenged rubber and canvas, stitched together in a mosaic. Despite this ramshackle design, the train itself appears incredibly sturdy. Armored plating lines the driving wheels along the tracks. The walls of each car are reinforced and lined with spikes to prevent scaling from raiders. It is a fortress on rails.<br/><br/>But like all fortresses, they come under siege.<br/><br/>The train rocks from the explosion, sending both Deckard and Tyler crashing to the hard metal floor. Grabbing a nearby railing, Tyler forces himself to his feet and peers out one of the windows. Outside, a convoy of vehicles runs alongside the train tracks. A few men on ATVs and motorcycles, some in jalopy technicals armed heavy machineguns. Their clothing adorned with sinister accents and their faces coated in warpaint. Deckard groans and pulls his revolver from its holster.<span style=""color: #bf0040"">“Motherfuckers are gonna die...”</span><br/><br/>Before Deckard can pop his head up, Tyler grabs him by the collar and yanks him back to the floor just in time for bullets to shred the car at eye level. Windows shatter and shrapnel flies in every direction; tiny flecks of broken glass cause dozens of tiny cuts on their hands and faces. Looking up in surprise, Deckard mutters,<span style=""color: #bf0040"">“Or we can wait...”</span><br/><br/>The train buckles and bounces as the technicals fire again. Taking a piece of glass in hand, Tyler holds it up and glances at the reflection of the bandits outside.<span style=""color: #336666"">“You loaded?”</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #bf0040"">“Of course.”</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #336666"">“You take left, I'll take right. Ready? Now!”</span><br/><br/>The pair pop up, revolvers in hand, firing at the men on the technicals first. Tyler's .338 round makes a heavy crack as it tears through the air and blows a grapefruit-sized hole through the machinegun bandit's chest. Deckard fires four times, killing the two men on motorcycles riding escort just behind the technical. The pair duck down right as another explosion nearly knocks the train off the tracks.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #bf0040"">“What the hell keeps doing that?!”</span>Deckard shouts, cracking his revolver open and dropping the spent shells<br/><br/>Tyler pops up long enough to see another technical with an old RPG-7 taking shots at the cars in the back. The small explosive rounds are weak – barely a stick of dynamite – but enough of them would destroy even the most heavily armored train. Staying low, Tyler bolts ahead to the end of the car.<br/><br/>Outside, a squad of raiders fire rocket-propelled grappling hooks into the hull of the train and prepare to board. A gout of flaming diesel fuel sprays forth from the train's aft defensive turret, its range short, but its flames enough to lick the raiders who climb too close. A handful of charred bodies fall from the grappling cables before a well-placed shot pierces the turret gunner's heart and renders the rear of the train defenseless.<br/><br/>Inside, Tyler and Deckard rush to the rear of the train, past the terrified passengers huddled in their seats. Right as Tyler opens the door to the next car, the fabric covering of the walkway is ripped asunder by another explosion, and two raiders burst through the fiery opening.<br/><br/>Tyler raises his pistol an instant too late, and the shot goes wide as a club fashioned from lengths of rebar smacks the weapon from his hand. Tyler dodges the second swing, and grabbing the raider's wrist, pulls it forward right as the second raider swings his crude axe downward. The blade lands hard, slicing the unlucky raider's arm off in a single blow. A look of horror from the axe-wielding raider precedes a swift punch to his throat, sending him barreling backward as Tyler kicks the disarmed raider out the opening onto the tracks outside.<br/><br/>Rushing forward, Tyler leaps into the air, both feet coming down with full force upon the axe-wielding raider's chest, completely knocking the wind out of him. The raider barely has time to catch his breath and sit up before Deckard picks up the dropped revolver and leaves a smoking crater in his skull. Looking at Tyler's custom pistol, Deckard smirks.<span style=""color: #bf0040"">""If you die, I'm keeping this.""</span><br/><br/>Tyler stands and grins as his partner tosses the weapon to him.<br/><br/>* * *<br/><br/>Utter horror strikes the passengers inside the burning locomotive. More raiders make it aboard: their methods savage and their lust wanton. Those unfortunate enough to be caught in their path are cut down or worse. The weakest are dragged aside and pawed fiendishly, their attackers' carnal appetites undiscerning, sparing neither man nor woman. The train guards fall one by one as their resolve is shattered by sheer numbers and unrelenting brutality. A handful barricade themselves in one car as Tyler and Deckard race to the rear of the train and prepare for the onslaught.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #336666"">“Who's in charge here?”</span>Tyler shouts over the cacophony of gunfire. The train guards look back at the pair, panicked; the answer completely escaping them. Whatever semblance of order they once had is lost in the chaos of battle.<br/><br/>Seeing no one to step up, Tyler grabs a guard by the collar and commands,<span style=""color: #336666"">“Get everyone to the front of the train! Now!”</span><br/><br/>The guards look at each other, unsure of how to proceed before Deckard fires a shot into the ceiling and yells,<span style=""color: #bf0040"">“Move it!”</span><br/><br/>The barricaded guards suddenly fly up from their positions and rush to the next car. Deckard looks at Tyler grimly, knowing what his old comrade is planning.<span style=""color: #bf0040"">“So much for our ride...”</span><br/><br/>Nodding, Tyler waits for the last of the guards to clear the car before rushing to the walkway and unlocking the hitch connecting it to the rest of the train. The pair watch the train and its remaining connected cars speed away while the aft cars slow to a halt. The raiders, content with attacking easier prey, leave the train to flee, and begin to form a circle around the stationary cars.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #bf0040"">“Kinda wish I hadn't fired that last shot...”</span>Deckard mutters as he loads his revolver and shotgun.<br/><br/>Tyler takes the time to reload his own weapon, pulling the finger-sized shells from his jacket pocket.<span style=""color: #336666"">“How many did you count?”</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #bf0040"">“Two technicals with about a half dozen in each, eight motorcycles. Give or take a man or two.”</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #336666"">“Long odds.”</span><br/><br/>Deckard smirks.<span style=""color: #bf0040"">“I know for a fact you've had worse.”</span><br/><br/>Snapping his revolver closed, Tyler prepares for the fight ahead.<span style=""color: #336666"">“Let's hope our luck holds out.”</span><br/><br/>The pair rush forward, bracing against the door to the next car. With a pat on the shoulder, Deckard gives the signal and the door is ripped open – then for a few terrifying seconds, the world becomes a blur of deafening gunfire.<br/><br/>Tyler lines up each shot with precision, the heavy rounds in his revolver ripping through makeshift raider armor with minimal effort. In the blink of an eye, four men are felled with four shots. At the same time, Deckard snaps left and empties both barrels of his shotgun into a bruiser of a raider, then drops the weapon, and in barely the space of a heartbeat, draws his revolver and fires on two more as they pour in from the next car. When the smoke clears a few seconds later, seven men lay dying.<br/><br/>Before the petrified passengers can process what has happened, the gunslingers gather up crude armaments from the dead and rush forward to the next car. Tyler wields a rusty machete; Deckard a war club made from a cinder block. As they pass the threshold, Tyler embeds the weapon into the neck of the first opponent he sees and pulls the body in front of him as a human shield. Deckard hurls the club through the air and caves in another raider's skull before expertly twisting around and grabbing the machine pistol strapped to Tyler's dying hostage. Like a whirling dervish, Deckard spins again, lining up three more targets and emptying the pistol's magazine into each of them.<br/><br/>Bullets fly forth from the opposite end of the car, riddling Tyler's meat shield but leaving him unscathed. Deckard dives to the side, letting the seats soak up the damage. The remaining two rounds from Tyler's revolver kill two more before he drops the weapon and draws the 10mm from his waistband. As his meat shield collapses in front of him, Tyler peppers the last remaining raider with bullets, and all goes quiet inside.<br/><br/>A pregnant pause lingers in the air outside the train cars. Motorcycles idle softly while the technical drivers sit in confusion. Was that gunfire just their own people finishing the job? Had a pair of train guards gone out in a final blaze of glory? Or had something gone horribly wrong?<br/><br/>While the raiders outside deliberate, Tyler and Deckard waste no time. A pair of grenades fly from the windows of the train car, each landing on a separate technical. The men aboard them barely have a chance to cry out before the vehicles are engulfed in flame. The men on motorcycles unload their weapons on the train, but seeing their odds rapidly decrease, the majority of them scatter and drive off. Tyler manages to kill one at a distance before the others are too far out of range.<br/><br/>Seeing the carnage they wrought, the two gunslingers glance at each other and breathe a sigh of relief.<span style=""color: #bf0040"">“Well that fucking sucked...”</span><br/><br/><div><hr style=""height:2px; width:100%; border:0; color: white;background:white;""/></div><br/>Turning back to the train car behind them, Tyler notices the surviving passengers begin to poke their heads up from their seats. Nobody knows what to make of the two men who almost single-handedly fought off the entire raider attack. Some are afraid. Most are bewildered. Only one manages to stand up and say something: ""You... you guys are heroes!""<br/><br/>Deckard almost cringes at the word and whispers to Tyler,<span style=""color: #bf0040"">""Oh boy... You want to deal with the fan club?""</span><br/><br/>Tyler smirks and walks up to the man in the passenger car.<span style=""color: #336666"">""Everybody in one piece?""</span><br/><br/>Looking at the others, the passenger nods hesitantly. ""I think so... I just... Goddamn! I've never seen anything like that! You two just tore through those guys like they were nothing!""<br/><br/><span style=""color: #336666"">""Does anyone know how far we are from Cheyenne?""</span><br/><br/>""About forty klicks? I don't really know for sure."" The passenger replied.<br/><br/>Deckard sighs and shakes his head.<span style=""color: #bf0040"">""Train full of civilians? We'll never make it on foot.""</span><br/><br/>Tyler glances out the train window, spotting a motorcycle lying in the dirt by the last raider he killed.<span style=""color: #336666"">""We might not have to...""</span><br/><br/>Confused, Deckard follows Tyler's gaze until he notices what he was looking at. It doesn't take long for him to piece the plan together: Tyler riding ahead and fetch the train.<span style=""color: #bf0040"">""Oh goddamn it... You're seriously gonna make me babysit?""</span><br/><br/>Tyler smirks, producing a bottlecap from his pocket.<span style=""color: #336666"">""We'll flip for it.""</span><br/><br/>As Tyler flicks the cap into the air, Deckard calls out,<span style=""color: #bf0040"">""Heads!""</span><br/><br/>But the cap lands face-down, and Tyler gives a reassuring pat on his comrade's shoulder.<span style=""color: #336666"">""It'll be fine -- you can just tell them that joke you know.""</span><br/><br/>Rolling his eyes, Deckard watches Tyler walk over to the motorcycle and stand it upright. There he is: ever the cowboy, riding that steel horse quite literally towards the setting sun. The sight is almost comically picturesque.<br/><br/><div><hr style=""height:2px; width:100%; border:0; color: white;background:white;""/></div><br/><br/>“Jesus... How many did we lose?”<br/><br/>“Three cars. If it weren't for those gun-hands...”<br/><br/>“Oh, shit! We've got incoming!”<br/><br/>The guards peer out the windows at the rapidly approaching motorcycle. One by one, they line up their rifles and take aim, their fingers set to squeeze the triggers until one finally shouts, “Wait!”<br/><br/>Within seconds it becomes clear: the rider approaching is no raider. Cranking the throttle, he races ahead and waves at the train to stop. The passengers aboard watch in awe: mere minutes earlier, this man was outnumbered and outgunned, and now he rides alone, unscathed. This is a man who is more than a mere wanderer – more than a hired gun.<br/><br/>He is a legend.<br/><br/>* * *<br/><br/>Cheyenne: gateway to the West. A single bastion of civilization in a desert that seemed to go on forever. The locomotive growls as it slows to a halt and parks in the depot. On opposite tracks, other trains lay in waiting, their construction equally imposing, thrown together using whatever resources were available. Some are made from old semi trucks. Others, from actual locomotive engines. As the weary passengers disembark, a contingent of men in polished private security armor are already on the platform to greet Tyler and Deckard. They look raw, untested. The apprehension in their faces is visible as they size up the pair of seasoned warriors. One of them speaks, his voice controlled and authoritative, but in a manner that's practiced rather than natural. Their body language speaks volumes more than words ever could. “Mr. Hale would like to see you both. If you'd come this way...”<br/><br/>Shrugging, the pair glance at each other and gesture for the guards to lead on. Normally, an armed escort never ended anywhere good. But the two have seen the Hale Corporation muscle in action. Any fear of being outmatched is quickly allayed.<br/><br/>They're taken through the depot past a busy work zone. Laborers of all kinds mill about as sparks from machine tools and welding torches fly through the air. Whatever the Hale Corporation is up to, the work being put into it is immense. A short walk later they arrive at what looks like an old government building, guarded by more men in polished armor. Tyler watches them give each other furtive glances before letting the pair of gunslingers into the main hall. Their escort ends at a large office, where a gaunt, middle-aged man in jeans and a tweed blazer stands to greet them.<br/><br/><span style=""color: orange"">“Gentlemen. Welcome to Cheyenne.”</span>The man gestures to the guards to wait outside before extending his hand to the pair.<span style=""color: orange"">“Percival Hale, president of the Hale Corporation.”</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #336666"">“Tyler.”</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #bf0040"">“Deckard.”</span><br/><br/>The three exchange handshakes before Hale invites the two to sit. The chairs are comfortable, made of premium leather and rich mahogany – relics from before the war. Glancing at Tyler's sidearm, Hale folds his hands and regards it quizzically.<span style=""color: orange"">“That's an interesting weapon. Can't say I've ever seen one like it.”</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #336666"">“Had an armorer build it for me a few years back. Needed something with a little kick to it.”</span>Tyler pulls the revolver out and offers it to Hale.<br/><br/>Taking the weapon gingerly, Hale nods in approval.<span style=""color: orange"">“See, now that's a sign of trust. Take any other couple of gun-hands from the wastes and they wouldn't hand over their weapon even if you paid them for it. But you? You give respect. That's a sign of greatness. True greatness.”</span><br/><br/>Deckard clears his throat, unsure of what to make of all this. He isn't used to dealing with any kind of authority – not in a civil manner, anyway. The most contact he ever has with them is dealing with local law offices to collect bounties. Hale points the revolver at the wall and looks down the sight, then flips it in his hand and offers it back to Tyler.<span style=""color: orange"">“Break top, nice balance... Might have to find me this armorer of yours. Give him a job.”</span><br/><br/>Tyler holsters the weapon and replies,<span style=""color: #336666"">“I take it you didn't ask us up here to talk about guns.”</span><br/><br/>Hale bows his head in agreement.<span style=""color: orange"">“My men told me about the attack on my train. They said that you two fought off an entire bandit attack without so much as a scratch on you. I could use men like you in my organization.”</span><br/><br/>Tyler folds his hands and shakes his head.<span style=""color: #336666"">“Tempting as that sounds, we're just passing through.”</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #bf0040"">“Could use some transportation, though. Maybe some fresh supplies.”</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: orange"">“You're free agents. I can respect that. Thing is, we've got ourselves a bandit problem in these parts. I can't let good help just pass on by.”</span><br/><br/>Deckard's face hardens.<span style=""color: #bf0040"">“You aiming to stop us, cochise?”</span><br/><br/>Hale holds up his hands and shakes his head.<span style=""color: orange"">“Please, gentlemen – if you help us with this problem, we'll send you on your way with all the supplies you need.”</span><br/><br/>Deckard looks like he was about to protest, but Tyler gestures for him to wait.<span style=""color: #336666"">“We help you, we're gonna need more than the two of us.”</span>"
4308,This Old Wasteland of Mine,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45423,2015-05-11T05:13:55,TempusFugit,"<span style=""font-weight: bold"">Then</span><br/><br/>Mariel looks at the wreck of the train that pulls into the station. This one is a bit more intact than the last three. Great. Hale must have beefed up his security like she insisted he do months ago. Or maybe they just got lucky this time. Whatever. It's back to the grinder and welding torch again...<br/><br/>At least this group pays well. Not like those yokels out east who see an engineer and assume they'll work for free. There, it seems like all one needs to get by is a gun and a sociopathic attitude. At least here, they recognize talent and pay accordingly.<br/><br/>Well, almost. Some of the people in this organization don't seem to know a spanner from a brick. The way half of these machines were assembled, you'd think Hale was employing a bunch of mental patients working out their aggression with art therapy. Sure, the trains look menacing enough. But that's no deterrent for bandits. Her job is to make those embellishments actually have a purpose.<br/><br/>The people disembarking from the train look like the usual sort: scientists, laborers, and probably a dozen more engineers to argue with. But then two men disembark from the train and get immediately stopped by security, and her interest is suddenly piqued. They're roughly the same height and build, and probably around the same age. One is a bit rougher around the edges, with clothing that looks like a desert trapper or someone who spends most of his time in the wild. The other is dressed in street clothes, obviously from civilization somewhere. Both are conspicuously armed and both carry themselves like men who are accustomed to violence. They seem unfazed as the guards escort them away, leaving her to focus on her work instead.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Now</span><br/><br/>Bullet holes have riddled everything. Broken glass is everywhere. A few times she's had to duck to avoid hanging wires or shrapnel. But the worst part is the bodies. No one had the foresight to dump them on the tracks, and so the back cars are littered with bullet-riddled corpses. Some of them are passengers, which is explainable. Got to give those people a good Christian burial, after all. But the raiders? Why on earth would they waste their time burying a bunch of bloodthirsty savages?<br/><br/>Unless someone didn't want the other raiders to loot the corpses. Smart.<br/><br/>Oh well. They'll probably just burn them...<br/><br/>Suddenly, she notices something around one of the bandits' necks. Then she notices their weapons and parts of their armor. It doesn't take long for her to put two and two together.<br/><br/>* * *<br/><br/><span style=""color: #336666"">“We help you, we're gonna need more than the two of us.”</span>As the words leave Tyler's lips, the door behind them swings open. The guards outside try to hold Mariel back, but she shoves her way past them and speaks to Hale directly:<span style=""color: pink"">“I know where these bandits are coming from!”</span><br/><br/>Tyler and Deckard turn to regard the woman. She's full-figured, but fit. Her tawny skin is darkened by engine grease and her work boots are untied. She is quite pretty, but the severity of her expression is almost off-putting. Hale clears his throat and waves for the guards to let her forward.<span style=""color: orange"">“Gentlemen, this is our chief engineer, Mariel Chamberland. Mariel, what were you talking about just now?”</span><br/><br/>Walking over to Hale's desk, she sets a pair of dog tags down in front of them.<span style=""color: pink"">“I found these on one of their bodies. Then I noticed the hardware they're packing and thought about where the train keeps getting hit. They're operating out of North Platte. Think about it: it gives them a clear line to the railroad and we wouldn't suspect them because the National Guard base was hit during the war. Everyone assumes that whole place is a dead zone.”</span><br/><br/>Tyler bobs his head in agreement.<span style=""color: #336666"">“That actually makes sense...”</span><br/><br/>Hale arches a brow and looks at Mariel.<span style=""color: orange"">“That's quite a hunch, Mariel...”</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: pink"">“If I'm wrong, then we go there and no one is around. But if I'm right...”</span><br/><br/>Deckard shrugs.<span style=""color: #bf0040"">“Fuck it. I'm game.”</span><br/><br/>Tyler, on the other hand, looks unsure.<span style=""color: #336666"">“Do you know the area?”</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: pink"">“I do.”</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #336666"">“And do you have any combat experience?”</span>Tyler asks.<br/><br/><span style=""color: pink"">“I know how to use a gun, yes.”</span><br/><br/>Deckard shakes his head.<span style=""color: #bf0040"">“No offense, lady, but I'm in no mood to babysit after the train ride I just had. These bandits don't fuck around. You'll probably get yourself killed out there. Or worse, you'll get <span style=""font-style: italic"">me</span> killed.”</span><br/><br/>Tyler interjects.<span style=""color: #336666"">“He's got a point, Ms. Chamberland. I'd rather not be responsible for you getting hurt out there.”</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: pink"">“I can take care of myself.”</span><br/><br/>Hale waves his hands and shakes his head at the same time.<span style=""color: orange"">“All right, enough. There's no sense in arguing about this now anyway. Let's all get some rest, sleep on it, and come back to this fresh in the morning. Gentlemen, I'll have quarters made up for you. Grab a shower and a hot meal on us tonight. Mariel, I'll speak with you later.”</span>"
4309,This Old Wasteland of Mine,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45423,2015-05-11T19:27:18,EdwardCollinsAuthor,"Deckard's head drops against the mattress as he lets out an audible sigh.<span style=""color: #bf0040"">""I'll say this for Hale: the man knows accommodations.""</span><br/><br/>Tyler can't help but agree. The building is an old hotel, refurbished and restored much like the rest of the corporation's buildings. He sits down at a small dining table and takes a cleaning kit out of his backpack, then begins to unload and field strip his weapons. Deckard glances over at Tyler from the bed and smirks.<span style=""color: #bf0040"">""Suppose you're used to comfy beds.""</span><br/><br/>Running a small brush into the barrel of his revolver, Tyler replies,<span style=""color: #336666"">""You got something to say?""</span><br/><br/>Deckard sits up.<span style=""color: #bf0040"">""Yeah. Suppose I do. What the hell was that back there?""</span><br/><br/>Focusing on his weapons, Tyler asks,<span style=""color: #336666"">""What are you talking about?""</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #bf0040"">""I'm talking about how someone who's supposedly retired is suddenly jumping on mercenary work like it's the old days.""</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #336666"">""Didn't think you'd mind making a little on the side.""</span><br/><br/>Deckard shrugs.<span style=""color: #bf0040"">""I don't. I'm just saying, is all. Civilian life doesn't suit you. You're no more a farmer than I'm a pacifist.""</span><br/><br/>Tyler sets the revolver down and lets out a sigh. He's silent, contemplative. But on the inside, he can feel Deckard's words cutting deep. No matter how much he tries to deny it, he finds himself faced with an inescapable truth: he is a man of violence. A gunslinger. A killer. The life he once led is far too accessible; he defaults into rote actions so seamlessly, it's almost as though the last fifteen years had never happened. The guns feel good in his hands. Killing feels as natural as breathing. And despite any desire for revulsion towards this fact, he cannot help but look upon his actions and feel like they are a return to normalcy.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #336666"">""Deck, I...""</span><br/><br/>Deckard shakes his head and gestures dismissively.<span style=""color: #bf0040"">""Save the existential crisis talk, man. I'm just calling 'em as I see 'em. Dibs on first shower.""</span><br/><br/>* * *<br/><br/>Tyler sighs and wipes the steam from the mirror. Tracing his hand down, he runs his fingers along the dozens of scars that mar his powerful physique: bullet wounds, knife slashes, energy weapon burns. Half of them he had treated himself, leaving thick keloid behind as they healed. Each scar is a visual account of the violence he has known his entire life -- events so numerous and varied, sometimes only the scar of them allows him to remember the exact details.<br/><br/>As he exits the bathroom, Deckard is already snoring in his own bed. Unlike Tyler, he has no such reservations about his violent nature. He had his scars: the burn marks on his arms were particularly prominent. But whatever tumultuous events in his past, Deckard had long since made his peace with them. Or at the very least, made peace with the fact that there was no peace in the world for men like them. And so he snores, and Tyler lies down, gazing up at the ceiling.<br/><br/>* * *<br/><br/>A bang on the door comes at dawn, and Tyler springs up in his bed, his hand instinctively reaching for the 10mm beneath his pillow. At the other bed, Deckard is already lacing up his boots. Groggily, Tyler walks over to the door, weapon in hand, and opens it a crack. A trio of guards stand in the hallway outside. ""Sir, Mr. Hale requests your presence in his office.""<br/><br/><span style=""color: #336666"">""Give us a minute.""</span><br/><br/>Shutting the door behind him, Tyler runs his hand through his hair and sighs. Deckard, who is already alert and ready to go, chuckles to himself and tosses Tyler's jeans at him.<span style=""color: #bf0040"">""Look alive, partner. We've got work to do.""</span><br/><br/><div><hr style=""height:2px; width:100%; border:0; color: white;background:white;""/></div><br/><br/>When the pair arrive in Hale's office, Mariel is already there, her arms folded and foot bouncing impatiently. Tyler surmises that she's a woman used to operating on a tight schedule, and the lack of punctuality from hired guns is clearly an irritant. Nevertheless, she wastes no time in launching into her plan the instant the two arrive."
4310,This Old Wasteland of Mine,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45423,2015-05-12T00:18:03,TempusFugit,"<span style=""font-weight: bold"">Then...</span><br/><br/>Hale stands out on the terrace of his office and looks out at the construction being done on the city. As Mariel approaches, he speaks:<span style=""color: orange"">“When I look out there, do you know what I see? I see opportunity. I see a chance to make the world whole again.”</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: pink"">“I know what you mean...”</span>She adds, folding her arms as a cold breeze rolls in.<span style=""color: pink"">“We're already behind schedule. I just want--”</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: orange"">“You want what's best for all of us and you want it done right. I know. That's why I picked you, Mariel.”</span><br/><br/>She smiles, saying nothing while gazing out at the night crew working under electric lights. A moment passes before she asks,<span style=""color: pink"">“Percy, I... I want you to know how much your faith in me means. I want to do right by you and everyone else here. This place? This is my home now.”</span><br/><br/>He looks out distantly, changing the subject.<span style=""color: orange"">“What do you make of those two?”</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: pink"">“Honestly? I don't know yet. Boone tells me they fought off a whole platoon of bandits by themselves. I kinda find that hard to believe.”</span><br/><br/>Hale smirks.<span style=""color: orange"">“Do you not believe in legends, Mariel?”</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: pink"">“I've heard stories, sure. But you can't defend a city with campfire stories. These guys are just a couple of mercs. Nothing more.”</span><br/><br/>Turning back towards his office, Hale remarks,<span style=""color: orange"">“I have a feeling they're something more, Mariel... Something tells me there's more to these men than meets the eye.”</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Now...</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: pink"">“Simply put,”</span>Mariel says authoritatively,<span style=""color: pink"">“We need to hit them hard and we need to do it before they have a chance to regroup.”</span><br/><br/>Hale's hands are folded. He looks furtively at Tyler and Deckard but says nothing. He'd rather get a read on their response first. Tyler, meanwhile, scratches his beard and asks,<span style=""color: #336666"">“Do we have any intel on the area?”</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: pink"">“No...”</span>Mariel suddenly looks like she's hit a wall. Damn it. Obviously you need intel if you plan on storming a place, guns blazing.<br/><br/>Deckard scoffs quietly to himself.<span style=""color: #bf0040"">“I'm loving this plan already.”</span><br/><br/>Tyler, on the other hand, seems less interested in pointing out the flaws and more concerned with fixing them.<span style=""color: #336666"">“All right, we'll need to do a scouting run. Hale, who's your best spotter?”</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: orange"">“That would be Clarkson. Tank Clarkson. He's part of the salvage and recovery division.”</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #bf0040"">“He any good in a fight?”</span>Deckard asks skeptically.<br/><br/>Hale shrugs.<span style=""color: orange"">“He came to us from the wastes a few years ago trying to sell scrap electronics, so presumably he has some survival skills. Whether that meets your expectations for fighting skill, well... I'm not sure what to tell you.”</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #bf0040"">“'Long as he knows which end of the gun to point.”</span><br/><br/>Tyler turns to Mariel and says,<span style=""color: #336666"">“You know your people pretty well, yeah?”</span>Mariel nods. Tyler adds,<span style=""color: #336666"">“I'll need you to find anyone else we might need. Try to find a medic and maybe someone who knows how to sort through comm chatter.”</span>He turns to Hale.<span style=""color: #336666"">“You got an armory?”</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: orange"">“My guards can show you. Take whatever you need.”</span><br/><br/>* * *<br/><br/>Calling them professionals would be a misnomer. They're ragtag at best: undisciplined, untrained, and inexperienced. Tank is about as ironic a name as one could get, being that he stands all of five-foot-seven and weighs less than Mariel. He looks more like an emaciated rat than any kind of person who should be named after an armored vehicle. The goggles on his head look like a pair of oversized insect eyes, and his fingerless gloves are frayed to the point where he can't stop pulling at the threads. Then there's Molly Kenning, the midwife who is the closest thing to a medic the city has. As for comms, Mariel is all too eager to take the job herself, as it somewhat justifies her presence there. Not that she knows much about communications. But an engineer should be able to figure it out, right?<br/><br/>When the team is introduced, Tyler and Deckard can only look at each other in disbelief. This is going to be a long ride."
4311,This Old Wasteland of Mine,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45423,2015-05-13T19:19:53,EdwardCollinsAuthor,"They pile together in a refurbished SUV, running on what Tyler assumes is blue diesel. The fuel is easy enough to produce, provided one has sufficient water and a setup for reversible electrolysis. Hydrogen is separated from water and added to carbon from the air to make long-chain hydrocarbons. A little refining later, and the compound becomes blue diesel fuel. This makes it a relatively common energy source in the wasteland – especially in areas where microfusion power cells are difficult to come by.<br/><br/>Deckard looks visibly perturbed by the company he now keeps. Fighting on a train full of civilians is one thing, but taking them with him on a covert run in hostile territory is more than he can take. He stays deathly silent as they drive, his eyes continually scanning the horizon for trouble. Tyler, on the other hand, is more accustomed to civilian life. He knows that in order to achieve results, cooperation with local people is necessary. Still, he can't help but agree with Deckard on some level. Molly in particular seems like the last person one would want on a dangerous mission. She's cheerful, almost to the point of being alarming, considering the danger inherent in the job. It's enough to make Tyler question if Mariel had even explained the situation to her beforehand.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #336666"">“Just so everyone's clear: we're not storming the gates here.”</span>Tyler explains.<span style=""color: #336666"">“We're getting the lay of the land and finding out what's there. That's all. We're not looking for a fight.”</span><br/><br/>Molly nods enthusiastically, which unnerves Tyler a bit more. Tank looks nervous, like he's expecting something to go wrong. Mariel, meanwhile, seems like she's waiting to be judged – as though the outcome of this holds some greater weight than a simple scouting mission. This is a woman who cares a great deal about her reputation, who would rather make a mistake and pay for it directly than send others to pay in her stead. It's a sentiment Tyler appreciates and respects, though he worries that in her zeal to see her plans through to the end, her ability to exercise caution may be wanting.<br/><br/><div><hr style=""height:2px; width:100%; border:0; color: white;background:white;""/></div><br/><br/>Lester's hands shake as he takes a stiff inhale of crushed methamphetamine collected on the edge of his Bowie knife. He looks up at the men who returned, men who stand over a dozen fewer than before. Casualties are expected on raids, but this? This is beyond expected casualties. This is an unmitigated disaster.<span style=""color: red"">“So you're saying Hale got himself a couple of gun-hands.”</span><br/><br/>“Yes, boss.” One of the surviving bandits replies, his stance nervous.<br/><br/><span style=""color: red"">“And that these men killed everyone but the scabbers I see in front of me.”</span><br/><br/>“They weren't normal men, boss! I swear, I never seen anyone move like that before!”<br/><br/>Snorting, Lester's eye twitched as he spoke.<span style=""color: red"">“Y'know, time used to be I'd just kill you for bringing me news like this. But with Viv running off with half my crew and now this... <span style=""font-style: italic"">cluster fuck</span>... it looks like you shit-for-brains are all I've got.”</span><br/><br/>Laughing nervously, the bandit looks at the others with relief – only to be gutted navel to sternum an instant later by Lester's giant knife. He crumples to the floor in a bloody heap while Lester stands over his body and glares at the others.<span style=""color: red"">“I don't care how you do it. I don't care who has to die. FIND THOSE RAT FUCKS AND BRING ME THEIR HEADS!”</span><br/><br/><div><hr style=""height:2px; width:100%; border:0; color: white;background:white;""/></div><br/><br/>Mariel sits intently by the old police scanner, her hands delicately adjusting the bandwidth in the hope that she'll pick up any kind of comm traffic. Nothing but static so far. Tyler and Deckard position themselves a fair distance away from one another, knowing that their skills must make up the deficit in the others'. Around their necks are sets of silent mics, similar to the ones used by covert military units before the war. Their sensitivity is such that even a whisper is audible over a tremendous distance. How Hale had managed to get such sophisticated equipment remains a mystery, though it stands to reason that if the Hale Corporation had resources enough to rebuild a city and a transcontinental railroad, quality equipment wasn't in short supply.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #336666"">“Testing.”</span>Tyler clicks down on the mic's transmitter.<span style=""color: #336666"">“Do you read?”</span><br/><br/>“Loud and clear.” Tank replies first.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #bf0040"">“Only if you count Playboy.”</span>Deckard says jokingly.<br/><br/>Tyler smirks and crawls on his belly toward the crest of an overpass outside the town limits. The buildings are ruined, overgrown by some kind of mutated scrub vegetation and climbing vines – organisms that have adapted to the arid climate to survive on limited water. In some areas, they grow in thickets, obscuring much of the view to the center of town.<span style=""color: #336666"">“I don't see much. Tank, what've you got?”</span><br/><br/>Tank squints at something he sees in the distance, but he can't quite make it out. Reaching into his backpack, he produces a pair of binoculars and starts glassing the area in front of him. “I think I see bikes. Five of 'em. They're parked about... four blocks up.”<br/><br/>Glancing at Tank's position, Deckard can see the glint from the lenses twinkling against the midday sun.<span style=""color: #bf0040"">“Put those away, kid. You're gonna get spotted.”</span>Looking down at the streets, Deckard sees a man walking below, rifle in hand, suddenly taking interest in the shining object off in the distance.<span style=""color: #bf0040"">“Tank, freeze. Someone's got eyes on you.”</span><br/><br/>Tyler looks over at Tank and notices the man in the streets fast approaching. Tank lies in cover, panic starting to set in, holding as still as he possibly can. Deckard thinks momentarily about giving away his position and taking the man out, but holds his fire until the last possible second. It's on Tyler now to intervene.<br/><br/>Sliding down the incline along the edge of the overpass, Tyler rushes forward, careful to step as quietly as he can. He moves in using the buildings for cover, dashing from corner to corner until he manages to close the distance. From his boot, he draws his Fairbairn-Sykes knife – a razor-edged, stiletto-shaped blade – and lunges at his target with feline agility. Before the sentry can cry out, his mouth is covered by a gloved hand and his throat slashed. Then, pulling the blade back, Tyler thrusts the weapon into his target's back several times, bisecting the abdominal aorta and perforating the kidney to ensure a quick kill. Gurgling, the sentry slumps over, and Tyler drags his body back toward a nearby dumpster before laying it gently against the ground.<span style=""color: #336666"">“He's down.”</span><br/><br/>This complicates matters. They had a measure of safety in the element of surprise, but now it's about to disappear. It's only a matter of time before a missing person points to an attack, leading to increased security or even relocating their base of operations. Tyler rounds the corner and peers down the street towards the parked motorcycles. They'll need to work quickly.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #bf0040"">“What's the plan, Ty?”</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #336666"">“Deck, I need you on overwatch. Mariel, any luck with the chatter?”</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: pink"">“Nothing. Just a bunch of static. Either they've gone dark or they're using some bandwidth I've never heard of.”</span><br/><br/>Moving ahead, Tyler pulls a monocular from his pocket and briefly glasses the buildings ahead. Nothing but overgrown ruins, but a particular garage looks like it's seen some foot traffic. Vegetation is sparse around the door, and the bikes are close enough that the building could be inhabited.<span style=""color: #336666"">“I need eyes on that building with the bikes.”</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #bf0040"">“Moving up...”</span>Deckard shifts positions, crawling forward to a higher vantage point. Reassessing, he speaks into his comm.<span style=""color: #bf0040"">“Looks clear.”</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #336666"">“Tank, what've you got?”</span><br/><br/>Nervously, the spotter replies into his mic, “L-looks clear.”<br/><br/>Tyler knows that once he crosses that threshold, all bets are off. He thinks back to a similar time during the war in the Southwest, when he was chosen to lead a commando raid on an enemy encampment. He remembers the mission becoming a SNAFU when he erred on the side of expediency and caused a massive explosion that alerted the enemy to their presence. In the battle that ensued, hundreds of United Front troops were lost as a result. Tyler was later stripped of rank for his failure.<br/><br/>Such was the folly of youth. Tyler had been proud, and that ego was inexorably bruised from the demotion. His relationship with Gunny never recovered after that fateful day. It had likely been the catalyst that lead to their duel in the street after the war. Now, fifteen years later, a similar set of circumstances lies before him. Failure to act could result in the raiders regrouping, leading to more deaths down the line. But throwing caution to the wind and charging in could have more immediate consequences for those in his team.<br/><br/>Steeling himself, Tyler presses on. Now is not the time for second-guessing.<br/><br/><div><hr style=""height:2px; width:100%; border:0; color: white;background:white;""/></div><br/><br/>A knock comes at the door. It's an unusual sound, considering the only time anyone knocks is when asking to enter Lester's inner sanctum. Five of them sit around a card table, confused as to who could possibly be knocking on the door at a time like this. Maybe it's Viv or one of her crew? Maybe they're back to make peace or recruit. With their numbers dwindling after that last train job, and with Lester's brutality coming to full force, some even consider it.<br/><br/>A ginger bandit gets up from the table and cautiously opens the door, gun in hand. There, a handsome yet grizzled stranger stands, palms outstretched.<span style=""color: #336666"">“I'm not here for a fight.”</span>He says calmly.<br/><br/>The ginger bandit grabs the stranger by the collar and pulls him inside, ripping off his backpack while another bandit rushes in and quickly pats him down, taking whatever weaponry he sees. “Who the fuck sent you?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #336666"">“I just want to--”</span><br/><br/>“He's one of Hale's! Fuckin' kill him!” A bandit yells out from the card table. The others draw their guns and prepare to fire.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #336666"">“Woah, easy! Easy! I'm trying to tell you I want to join up with you!”</span><br/><br/>The ginger bandit arches a fuzzy brow, his hand still clutching Tyler's backpack, the handle of<span style=""font-style: italic"">Virtue</span>prominently protruding from its sheath. “The fuck?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #336666"">“Hale thinks I'm working for him. He just paid me to take you guys out. But I don't want that! I've got no beef with you guys, all right?”</span>Tyler gestures his hands in a lowering motion. The bandits look at each other confused, unsure what to make of the stranger. They uneasily lower their weapons as the ginger bandit gives them a nod.<br/><br/>Tyler lets out an audible sigh of relief. The ginger bandit puffs up his chest and begins to size Tyler up. “All right... What makes you think you make the cut?”<br/><br/>Tyler's expression suddenly turns from anxious to stone-cold.<span style=""color: #336666"">“You saw what happened on the train, right?”</span><br/><br/>The raiders look at each other nervously. Then, horrifyingly, it becomes clear that this man isn't some ordinary corporate grunt. In the blink of an eye, Tyler's hands seem to blur as he rips<span style=""font-style: italic"">Virtue</span>from its sheath and slashes upward, cleaving the ginger bandit's chin and splitting his skull in half. In the same motion, the sword comes around, decapitating the bandit holding Tyler's other weapons.<br/><br/>The next few seconds become a panicked mess of screams and gunfire. The others fire wildly, their aim completely thrown from terror. Rounds fly through the air and buzz past Tyler like hornets. He dives and rolls forward, coming up under the card table and flipping it over. Chips and cards fly everywhere; a pair of bandits fall backward, their hands flying up defensively to block the table.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Virtue</span>audibly cuts through the air, slashing off three fingers of one bandit and the left hand of the other, then comes around and splits the remaining bandit's ribcage in half before the coffee table can hit the ground.<br/><br/>The two surviving bandits clutch their wounded limbs, yelping in pain as they inch backward on the ground, futilely hoping to escape the blue-eyed demon before them. When<span style=""font-style: italic"">Virtue</span>comes down again, their cries are silenced.<br/><br/>Wasting no time, Tyler presses on his comm link and in a breathy voice asks,<span style=""color: #336666"">“Status?”</span><br/><br/>No one replies.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #336666"">“Deckard, Tank, Mariel – anyone. Do you copy?”</span><br/><br/>He gathers his weapons and belongings quickly, wrenching them from the hands of the dying bandits on the floor. As he kicks open the door, he spots Mariel, Molly, and Tank kneeling in the streets while Deckard is nowhere to be found. A large contingent of bandits stand behind them, heavily armed, their leader a towering hulk of a man with a giant knife in one hand and a visible tremor in the other.<br/><br/><span style=""color: red"">“End of the line, rail man.”</span><br/><br/><div><hr style=""height:2px; width:100%; border:0; color: white;background:white;""/></div><br/><br/>Deckard grumbles to himself as he feeds a round into his rifle, making sure to remove the scope to prevent glint from the sun. He's repositioned himself atop a building that lies between a cluster of other buildings, hoping to scatter the report of the gunshots and hide his location.<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #bf0040"">Every fucking time... I told you, Tyler! This is why we don't bring civilians!</span></span><br/><br/>Flipping the range finder on the rifle, he makes a quick adjustment for wind and lines up the iron sights with the lead bandit: some tweaked out bruiser with overdeveloped muscles and a flair for the dramatic. But just as he moves his finger to squeeze the trigger, he hears the sound of engines in the distance. Someone else is coming."
4312,This Old Wasteland of Mine,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45423,2015-05-14T16:20:55,RainAzel,"Viv looked through her scope at the short supply of bikes parked near the base, where were the others? There was a chance that Lester sent another group out for another raid, but the timing was odd, there wouldn't be a train headed for Cheyenne right now. Something didn't sit right with her, Viv felt it in her gut and although she could care less about Lester, she wanted to be the one to kill him. That and there were a few other members she hoped to convince to join her.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #8080FF"">""Take Tech, Mark, Suzanne, and Emmett with you,""</span>Viv said turning to her right hand man Jarrett.<span style=""color: #8080FF"">""I'll head into the base from the back. You know what to do.""</span><br/><br/>Jarrett nodded as he turned his bike back on. ""So we're still sticking to the plan?"" He asked calmly.<br/><br/>Viv shrugged casually, if company was at the base, it could complicate things.<span style=""color: #8080FF"">""Whoever came to visit might add more to the party,""</span>Viv said with a smile before she readjusted her googles and rode away with two others right behind her.<br/><br/>_____________________________________________<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000"">""End of the line, rail man,""</span>Lester called out as he stepped behind his hostages.<span style=""color: #FF0000"">""You messed with me, now I'll take it out on these three.""</span><br/><br/>The man looked at the three kneeling before him as if taking his time deciding to choose.<br/><br/>Meanwhile, Viv got into position at a reasonably high building. Getting into a kneeling position, she aimed the iron sights.<span style=""color: #8080FF"">""Start shooting the second I take out Lester, make sure not to hurt the civilians. We're not here for them,""</span>Viv ordered, confident to know that Vaz and Greg will comply.<br/><br/>In the distance the distinct sound of engines reached everyone's ears. Jarret took his sweet time.<br/><br/>Annoyed, Lester turned to face a handful of his men and told them to check on it. His eyes turned back to Tyler and he pointed his knife at him.<span style=""color: #FF0000"">""Try anything funny and these three are dead.""</span><br/><br/>Everyone was quiet as their attention was turned onto the new comers. Three bikes came into view, two had a driver and passenger while the one in front had only a driver, all wearing a dusty orange cloth wrapped around their arm. The one leading raised an arm and shot one of the men in the chest, the passengers of the other two bikes followed suit, causing the men Lester sent to stumble and fall to the ground.<br/><br/>Lester cried out in anger and yelled at his men to shoot. The bikers swerved and took cover behind the ruined buildings. Lester's attention turned back to his hostages and he started to reach for a girl. Viv breathed in and pulled the trigger, a loud crack of a gunshot pierced over the other sounds of chaos. Lester was shot through the head and his body fell to the ground lifeless. As Viv pulled the bolt on her rifle, more gunfire blared into her ears next to her as Vaz and Greg started to spray at the other side of Lester's group, hitting everyone but the hostages. Lester's men scattered for cover.<br/><br/>____________________________________________<br/><br/>Tyler took this moment to move forward, shooting those closest to the civilians. Grabbing Mariel by her arm, he roughly pulled her onto her feet and yelled,<span style=""color: #336666"">""Run!""</span>And he shoved her forward towards a building, before grabbing the other two.<br/><br/>____________________________________________<br/><br/>A bandit turned to see the man's effort in saving the hostages, before he could raise his gun, Viv was already aiming at the bandit and shot the man through the neck.<span style=""color: #8080FF"">""Give the guy and his friends some cover fire will ya,"" </span>Viv spoke casually to Greg. He shifted and started to fire at the other bandits doing as Viv ordered.<br/><br/>The bikers came back, driving by taking random shots at Lester's men. One of the bikers was hit though and he fell of the bike, rolling in a heap. Two on foot came to his aid, one providing cover fire the other carrying the man off into cover.<br/><br/>____________________________________________<br/><br/>Mariel leaned back against the wall of the building as she fought to control her breathing, she couldn't do anything since the bandits took her weapon, Tyler was shooting with his pistol next to her.<span style=""color: pink"">""Who are they?""</span>She asked Tyler as he knelt back down to reload.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #336666"">""Don't know,""</span>Tyler answered calmly, before he could say more, the last shot echoed into complete silence. Peeking around the building, he saw the bikers standing in replacement of Lester's group, waiting patiently for them to come out.<br/><br/>____________________________________________<br/><br/>Viv lowered her rifle and placed it away on her back. She didn't expect everything to go so well, it's because the strangers we're far better shots than her members, she knew most of the kills were their doing. Jarret already made his way to the center, ready to talk to the strangers. Viv watched as the man possibly in charge walked forward. Something about him seemed odd, powerful even. Viv was given the impression that if they hadn't shown up, he would still come out alive. The sword he had on him looked familiar too.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #8080FF"">""I'm heading down,""</span>Viv announced, getting up and making her way off the building.<span style=""color: #8080FF"">""You know what to do if something were to happen. Oh, and Vaz, go check up on the guy in my spot, make sure he doesn't try aiming at me. No need to threaten him, but you get the idea.""</span>"
4313,This Old Wasteland of Mine,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45423,2015-05-14T18:16:13,EdwardCollinsAuthor,"Deckard draws the rifle bolt back and ejects the spent round. He slaps a fresh bullet into the chamber and lines up his iron sights with the new woman's head, calmly speaking into his radio,<span style=""color: #bf0040"">“Got you covered...”</span><br/><br/>An instant later, Vaz creeps up behind him, a Tec-9 in hand. He clears his throat to get Deckard's attention, and as the gunslinger turns, he sees the machine pistol aimed at his chest. But Vaz holds his fire, raising his free hand up in a calming gesture. Deckard unconsciously dips for his knife, but Vaz tells him calmly, “Easy there, friend. Don't do anything stupid now. Call your friend. Tell him to holster his weapon.”<br/><br/>Gritting his teeth, Deckard slowly speaks into his comm-link.<span style=""color: #bf0040"">“I've got company up here...”</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #336666"">“Stand down, Deck.”</span><br/><br/>Slowly, Deckard relaxes his posture and eyeballs Vaz intently. Nodding, Vaz shouts down from the rooftop, “We're all good up here, Viv!”<br/><br/>Viv speaks to the people behind the building.<span style=""color: #8080ff"">“You can come out now. Nobody's gonna hurt your friend if we're all smart about this.”</span><br/><br/>Cautiously, Tyler steps out from cover, gesturing for Mariel and the others to stay back. As a sign of good will, he places the Peacemaker back in its holster and carefully moves into view with his hands raised.<span style=""color: #336666"">“Suppose I should thank you for the help.”</span><br/><br/>Viv smirked.<span style=""color: #8080ff"">“I suppose you should.”</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #336666"">“Can't say I appreciate you holding my friend hostage.”</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #8080ff"">“That all depends on you and me.”</span>Viv remarks, sizing the gunslinger up. Upon closer inspection she can see his bearing and powerful build. He moves confidently despite his caution, his eyes betraying no hint of apprehension. He's clearly intelligent and calculating – the kind of man who with even casual glances assesses his surroundings and plans for dozens of scenarios in his head. She recalls meeting only one such man before: a man who carried a sword very much like the one strapped to this man's back.<br/><br/>With a quick scan of the carnage around them, the man quips,<span style=""color: #336666"">“Seems you had business with these people.”</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #8080ff"">“Old business.”</span>Viv replied, gently nudging Lester's corpse with her boot.<span style=""color: #8080ff"">“There's history here. You, on the other hand, I'm guessing are with the railroad.”</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #336666"">“How about you cut my friend loose and we can talk about it.”</span><br/><br/>She stares into his eyes for a moment. Though it's clear that the man before her is dangerous, something about him tells her that he's a man of honor. An old-fashioned kind – something rare in these parts. Looking up at the rooftop, she calls out to her man,<span style=""color: #8080ff"">“Lower your gun, Vaz.”</span><br/><br/>Hesitantly, Vaz obeys. Deckard grins and feels the sudden urge to jump the man who got the drop on him, but stops himself as he thinks better of it. No need to escalate the situation unnecessarily. After a lingering stare down, the pair of men on the rooftop look back at their comrades on the street.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #8080ff"">“Satisfied?”</span>Viv asks.<br/><br/>Tyler nods. He begins to pace, leading with his shoulders as he moves. Powerful strides, yet agile. It'd take a mountain of a man to knock him off his feet.<span style=""color: #336666"">“I know you've gotta do right by your people, but these raids on the railroad? They can't happen anymore.”</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #8080ff"">“Wasn't my crew that was hitting the train.”</span>Viv replies.<span style=""color: #8080ff"">“We've got no beef with Hale. But my people still gotta eat. If we need to hit a convoy to do that, well... You see where I'm going with this.”</span><br/><br/>Suddenly, Mariel steps out from behind cover and speaks up.<span style=""color: pink"">“I might have a solution to that...”</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #8080ff"">“And you are...?”</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: pink"">“Mariel Chamberland, chief engineer for the Hale Corporation.”</span>Mariel steps over to the dead raider that had taken her gun and pries it from his waistband. Dusting the weapon off, she places it back in its holster on her hip.<span style=""color: pink"">“We're in the process of laying new track along the old route west. Your friends here aren't the only bandits in the region. And then there's mutants, skin eaters... Pretty much any kind of nasty you can think of from here to the coast.”</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #8080ff"">“You need muscle.”</span>Viv adds, folding her arms in thought.<span style=""color: #8080ff"">“I don't think my boys will want to put on uniforms and follow orders from Hale... No offense.”</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: pink"">“Technically, you'd be independent contractors. Like Tyler and Deckard here...”</span><br/><br/>Suddenly, Viv looks alarmed, as if the names themselves have hit her like a pair of bullets. Tyler notices her change in countenance and arches a brow, then catches her staring at the sword on his back. There's a look of recognition there – a look of fear. And for a brief instant, it seems as though she has seen a ghost.<br/><br/>Clearing her throat, she uneasily replies,<span style=""color: #8080ff"">“We... gotta go. Storm's coming.”</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: pink"">“But--”</span><br/><br/>Before Mariel can finish, Viv waves her hand in a circle and hops aboard her motorcycle. Her companions follow suit. On the rooftop, Vaz gives Deckard a tiny salute before hopping down from the building, landing on a nearby closed dumpster, and rolling off onto the ground – all in what looks like a single, fluid motion. It's an impressive display of acrobatics, and Deckard watches the man mount his motorcycle with similar speed and grace.<br/><br/>As Tyler stands there, he locks eyes with Viv for a brief instant. Something rattled her back there – to the point where her calm and collected demeanor seemed to fall apart almost instantaneously. As they ride away, Tyler is left to ponder the significance of her hasty retreat. There is more to this woman than meets the eye.<br/><br/><div><hr style=""height:2px; width:100%; border:0; color: white;background:white;""/></div><br/><br/>Viv warms her hands by the fire. Gazing deep into the pit of flames, she is lost in thought. In one horrifying instant, the mystery behind the gunslingers and their talent had been revealed, and with it, a ghost from her past. Jarrett has sensed this since they left. “What was that back there, boss?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #8080ff"">“Just old ghosts, Jarrett.”</span>She stabs at the fire and continues to look distant.<br/><br/>“Boss?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #8080ff"">“It was about five, maybe six years ago. Back when I was running with Lester. It was one of the first runs I'd ever led and it was going so smoothly... We'd just rolled this caravan headed for the Rockies. Ghosted all the guards, tied up the civvies. It was gift-wrapped. Then, out of nowhere, this  guy... no... this <span style=""font-style: italic"">thing</span> comes out of the shadows. I swear, the way he moved...”</span>She swallows, feeling her mouth go dry.<span style=""color: #8080ff"">“It didn't last long. There were six of us including me, and <span style=""font-style: italic"">I</span> was the only one he spared.”</span><br/><br/>“Spared?”<br/><br/>Viv nods.<span style=""color: #8080ff"">“I mean that in the most literal way, Jarrett. When I saw that sword coming at me, I thought I was done for. But he stopped just short of my neck. He stopped... and he looked at me. He didn't say anything. He just walked away.”</span><br/><br/>“Jesus...” Jarrett utters, bewildered by the story.<br/><br/>Viv pokes at the fire and continues.<span style=""color: #8080ff"">“Lester gave me a hell of a beating for that failure. But when I was healed up, he led the charge into town. We didn't spare anyone... not in the long run, anyway. The ones we kept alive, we put the screws to them for days... We got three names out of that: Tyler Bellford, Deckard Canon, and Damien Wolf.”</span><br/><br/>“Tyler and Deckard...” Jarrett looks wide-eyed. “You mean those two...?”<br/><br/>Vivian nods, shuddering visibly.<span style=""color: #8080ff"">“I asked around after that. Any place I went, anyone who know anything... But it was campfire stories. Boogie man stuff, you know? I mean, the things they said about them, you wouldn't even believe it if I told you.”</span><br/><br/>“Did you ever find out where that third guy went? That Wolf guy?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #8080ff"">“Everything I heard said he operated out west, out by New Boise. We sent a few scouts to find him, but... Well, they never came back. After a while, Lester started thinking I'd just botched the job and made the rest up from old stories I'd heard.”</span>She looks down, scoffing.<span style=""color: #8080ff"">“That was grounds for another beating. But I'll never forget that sword, Jarrett. Even after all these years, I can see it like it's been branded into my skull.”</span><br/><br/>“What about the other two? If they're working for Hale...”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #8080ff"">“If they're working for Hale, we've got way bigger problems.”</span>"
4314,This Old Wasteland of Mine,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45423,2015-05-14T20:02:21,TempusFugit,"As Tank and Deckard pick over the bodies and scour them for ammunition, supplies, and anything else of value, Molly sits against a wall, her head hanging between her knees. She's seen violence before; anyone who's alive in this world has. But not on this scale. Not to this extent. She's far out of her element. Back in the car, she had been chipper and excited to be included in the adventure. But now, after being dragged by her hair and pistol whipped into submission, any charm or allure such activities had has immediately vanished. All she wants to do now is go home: back to delivering babies. Back to the simple life.<br/><br/>Tyler and Mariel stand confused about what had just happened. First, there was a clan of raiders. Then, out of nowhere, another clan of raiders comes by to slaughter the first clan. For a minute they seem like they're in charge, and then poof! They're gone the instant she mentions the names of their gun-hands.<br/><br/>And for that matter, what the hell was<span style=""font-style: italic"">their</span>story? She knows the people on the train had seen some impressive fighting from those two, but now having seen it, she can barely believe her own eyes. She had barely seen Tyler's hands move as he lined up shots and fired. His speed and accuracy in the fight were beyond anything she had seen before; almost supernatural. And then there was Deckard, who had pretty much taken on the role of the finger of God, smiting anyone he saw fit from on high. Those traits alone would make any sane person nervous, but the raider woman only seemed fazed by them when their names had been mentioned.<br/><br/>Unsure of what to make of all this, Mariel turns to Tyler and says,<span style=""color: pink"">“I don't get it. She seemed cool as a pickle until I mentioned you two. What gives?”</span><br/><br/>Tyler says nothing, though it's clear that he knows more than he is leading on. Instead, he looks up at the sky and says,<span style=""color: #336666"">“She was right about the storm. We gotta head back.”</span><br/><br/>As Tyler begins to walk away, Mariel puts a hand on his arm and stops him.<span style=""color: pink"">“All right, enough. That moody cowboy shit may be charming to some people, but not me. You've got some explaining to do, mister.”</span><br/><br/>Tyler looks icily at her hand, which immediately makes her recoil. It's clear that she's miscalculated.<span style=""color: #336666"">“Pack up your things. We're heading out.”</span><br/><br/>* * *<br/><br/>The drive back is quiet. In the distance, she can see the storm clouds rolling in over the horizon: beautiful hues of gray billowing out like a great mesa in the sky. It'd be more enjoyable if her mind wasn't heavy with unanswered questions. As they drive towards the storm front, she begins to see droplets of rain fall upon the windshield... before turning to hail.<br/><br/><span style=""color: pink"">“Uh... Tyler?”</span><br/><br/>The storm picks up. From the south, she can see another storm front rolling in faster. As the two fronts collide, a series of fingerlike clouds begin to stretch to the ground and draw up dirt and debris. Before long, the SUV is caught in the middle with no clear way out. Tyler grits his teeth and cranks the wheel, running the vehicle off the road and down a long stretch of dirt. The ride gets bumpy as they roll across the desert pavement. Were it not for the reinforced tires she had installed beforehand, they would have surely gotten a flat by now.<br/><br/>Then, up ahead, Tyler spots a pair of tracks leading towards a rocky outcropping. They come up fast, but with a sharp turn they veer toward the tracks and begin to follow them.<span style=""color: #bf0040"">“I hope you know where you're going, Ty...”</span>Deckard mutters from the back while Tank and Molly sit nervously on either side of him.<br/><br/>The tracks disappear into the rocks ahead, and Tyler stops the car. Scanning the area quickly, he spots a cave nearby, big enough for a vehicle to drive into. The storm behind them rapidly approaches, and Tyler drives forward into the cave below. For the moment, they are safe from the storm. But as they leave the vehicle to get their bearings, they find themselves greeted by a circle of men with guns.<br/><br/>As he begins to dip for his revolver, Tyler hears a familiar voice come from the shadows.<span style=""color: #8080ff"">“Tyler Bellford, I presume?”</span>"
4315,This Old Wasteland of Mine,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45423,2015-05-14T21:16:27,EdwardCollinsAuthor,"Tyler takes his hand off his revolver slowly and raises his arms, motioning for the others to do the same. Viv's men take their weapons, knowing full well what they can do with them. As they're disarmed, Tyler looks at Viv and says,<span style=""color: #336666"">“I don't remember giving you that name.”</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #8080ff"">“You didn't have to. It's a common enough name on its own, but paired with a name like Deckard? Throw in some fancy gunplay and a body count, and suddenly you'd be a fool not to put it all together.”</span>She gestures at<span style=""font-style: italic"">Virtue</span>.<span style=""color: #8080ff"">“And then there's that. I've seen one man in my life with a sword like that. I'm not talking some chintzy thing you found in a pawn shop somewhere. That belongs to someone else.”</span><br/><br/>Tyler's eyes narrow.<span style=""color: #336666"">“Who?”</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #8080ff"">“Damien Wolf.”</span><br/><br/>The name is like a spring-loaded trap. When it leaves her lips, Tyler moves with the speed of a viper, chopping the nearest bandit in the throat and grabbing his sidearm. In the blink of an eye, he's gripped the man by the throat with the crux of his elbow, using his body as a human shield while his own pistol is held to his temple. Guns are instantly trained on Tyler, but as they do so, half are left open to the other gunslinger. Taking his own hostage, Deckard places a knife to the bandit's throat while motioning for Tank and Mariel to grab his guns. In the space of a few heartbeats, the two groups find themselves in a Mexican standoff.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #336666"">“What do you know about Damien Wolf?!”</span>Tyler shouts at Viv. For the first time, his calm and collected demeanor seems a distant memory. It's apparent that whoever Damien Wolf is, there's a significant emotional connection there.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #8080ff"">“All right, let's just calm dow--”</span><br/><br/>Before she can finish, Tyler fires a round into his hostage's leg. The man lets out a yelp of pain and crumples, but Tyler wrenches his neck and keeps him aloft.<span style=""color: #336666"">“If you don't tell me who killed him, so help me God...”</span><br/><br/>The look on her face seems confused.<span style=""color: #8080ff"">“What? Killed?”</span>Tyler glares at her and tightens his grip, and she holds up her hands in protest.<span style=""color: #8080ff"">“I don't know! I only met him once – years ago. He killed the people I was with when we were robbing a caravan. He was carrying that sword. When I went looking for him to get revenge, your names came up with his. But I never saw him again. That's all I know, I swear!”</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #336666"">“Seems like you have motive...”</span>Tyler snarls, his hostage starting to turn purple in the face.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #8080ff"">“Yes, I wanted revenge. But that was years ago! I followed his trail to the Idaho border and then it went cold. By that time, Lester – the bandit leader we just killed – he ordered me to give up the search. And I did! Last I heard, he was somewhere out by New Boise. But now you say he's dead, and I just--”</span>She tightens her jaw and swallows.<span style=""color: #8080ff"">“Please... Can you just let my people go?”</span><br/><br/>Tyler regards her for a long moment, taking in everything she said and trying to work out the truth of it all. Damien had never been one to suffer bandits, and his personal code was such that he spared women and children. The story makes sense, though it leaves him feeling somewhat empty. His quest for answers had momentarily seemed like it was reaching its conclusion. But now he is back where he started. Slowly, he asks Viv,<span style=""color: #336666"">“Do you have a medic?”</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #8080ff"">“No...”</span>She replies softly.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #336666"">“Molly... See to this man's leg.”</span>He drops his hostage to the ground and releases the hammer on the pistol in his hand. Deckard hesitantly follows Tyler's lead and pulls the knife away from his hostage's neck.<br/><br/>Viv looks at Tyler and breathes a sigh of relief.<span style=""color: #8080ff"">“Well then... That's enough excitement for one day.”</span><br/><br/>Huffing in amusement, Tyler matches eyes with her and smirks.<span style=""color: #336666"">“Well, you know my name. So what's yours?”</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #8080ff"">“Vivian. Vivian Rowe.”</span><br/><br/><div><hr style=""height:2px; width:100%; border:0; color: white;background:white;""/></div><br/><br/>As the storm batters the land outside, the inside of the cave stays calm, with only a low wail of wind to be heard. The two groups sit in relative silence, neither side fully trusting the other. Deckard in particular seems ready to start fighting at a moment's notice, and a marked look of agitation lingers on his face. On a spit over the fire, a giant cockroach slowly cooks. It's a regular survival food in the wastes, particularly in the stretch of land between Chicago and Idaho. Deckard never much cared for it, equating its taste to old gym socks. He much prefers the taste of lizard or snake from the warmer climates of the South.<br/><br/>Tyler and Viv sit together, knowing that if the leaders of the two groups speak civilly, then the others are more inclined to follow suit. There's a mutual respect between them. For Tyler, he is impressed by the notion that a young woman could rally together a band of marauders and still remain somewhat civil – even downright decent. For a brief moment, he is reminded of another raider woman... her raven hair and wicked smile. The feeling of her skin pressed against his. The devastation he felt when he awoke from his drugged stupor, only to find her dead by his own hands.<br/><br/>A twinge of sorrow hits him as he stares at the fire.<br/><br/>Viv, on the other hand, can't believe she is sitting in the presence of a living campfire legend. Tyler Bellford: the Rattlesnake himself. The man who killed Jorad Kull, the greatest pit fighter who ever lived. The man who gunned down Solomon Wyatt and his gang of outlaws. The man who won the Battle Royale and killed Lord Howard, ruler of The Empire crime syndicate. Until now, she had assumed he was nothing more than a collection of stories: an almost messianic figure for the post-apocalyptic era, when the heroes of old were long dead, and no hope remained of divine salvation. Seeing him now, she understands how such legends came to pass. Survive long enough in the wastes and it almost seems preordained.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #8080ff"">“So how is it that a man like you came to work for someone like Hale?”</span>She asks him, her face bathed in shadows from the firelight.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #336666"">“We were just passing through. Our car broke down and we hitched a ride on one of Hale's trains. That's when... Lester, was it?”</span>She nods. Tyler continues.<span style=""color: #336666"">“He attacked the train. Considering the amount of firepower he was bringing, it's a wonder we made it out alive.”</span><br/><br/>She smiles.<span style=""color: #8080ff"">“Somehow I doubt that was the worst scrape you've been in.”</span><br/><br/>Tyler gave a faint chuckle.<span style=""color: #336666"">“Maybe not. Who even remembers?”</span><br/><br/>Viv glances over at Molly and the wounded raider.<span style=""color: #8080ff"">“So... About Wolf...”</span><br/><br/>Tyler frowns.<span style=""color: #336666"">“Yeah?”</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #8080ff"">“He meant something to you. I can tell. Hell, you were ready to shoot everyone in here over him.”</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #336666"">“Friends are hard to come by in this world. Wolf didn't have many. I'm one of the few he could count among them. That's the thing about friends: you have their back and they have yours. And when they die, you're the one who finds the son of a bitch who put them in the ground.”</span>"
4316,This Old Wasteland of Mine,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45423,2015-05-15T14:03:54,RainAzel,"Viv watched Tyler as he spoke and saw the cold glint in his eyes. A shiver went up her spine at the memory of when he took Tecwyn as hostage. But she understood Tyler in a way, if she were to lose any of her members, she would do anything to avenge them.<br/><br/>Tyler checked on the civilians from time to time and although he seemed relaxed, Viv knew that he was alert. Her numbers compared to theirs would require one to be cautious. Even if she wanted to, she didn't plan to make a promise about their safety.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #8080FF"">""Come to my office, after we eat,""</span>Viv said glancing at the fire before shifting her eyes back to Tyler.<span style=""color: #8080FF"">""I have a habit of recording my findings, including whatever I could find about Wolf. You can look through them and possibly find something I missed or would have never noticed.""</span><br/><br/>Tyler looked at Viv. The only hint of him being surprised at her offer was him lifting a questionable brow. But his expression settled as he asked,<span style=""color: #336666"">""Are you just handing them over to me?""</span><br/><br/>Viv shrugged, her eyes returning to the fire.<span style=""color: #8080FF"">""Don't get your hopes up, they're just old written notes I made. But they at least have a few names written down. Basically, who told me what, the day they told me and the day they saw him, if I got lucky. Otherwise, I have no use for them and most of the notes are legends about you.""</span><br/><br/>Viv glanced over at Tyler as if she was trying to decide if she wanted to say more. She had one more person in mind that she didn't place anywhere in her notes, but only because she never got the courage to go to this specific informant. Before she could decide, her eyes went to the side and she turned to look up Mariel who was standing before her.<br/><br/><span style=""color: pink"">""Hey,"" </span>Mariel greeted casually. The tension seemed to thicken as some of the members glanced over at the engineer.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #8080FF"">""Hey,""</span>Viv greeted back providing a relaxed smile. With their leader seemingly not in danger, the members returned to their work. All this past Mariel's notice.<br/><br/>Viv's heart lightened a touch at the fact that her clan, the Deathstalkers, cared for her enough to be ready to jump on a possible threat towards her. But at the same time, Viv couldn't blame Mariel's lack of caution around the bandit leader. She was after all a few inches shorter and if she guessed right, she was probably a few years younger than the engineer. And even though she was a skilled marksmen, compared to a legend like Tyler Bellford: the Rattlesnake, Viv was no better fighter then Mariel.<br/><br/>Viv waited for Mariel to continue. Mariel didn't hesitate and said,<span style=""color: pink"">""We need to talk.""</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #8080FF"">""Alright, after we eat,""</span>Viv replied calmly.<br/><br/>Mariel glanced at the unappetizing cockroach.<span style=""color: pink"">""I rather we talk now."" </span><br/><br/>A quick look at the engineer, Viv could see that Mariel was determined, too determined. The women was set on stopping the Deathstalkers from raiding anymore, and in the current circumstances, why not go about this peacefully. But Viv knew that in the end, Mariel or even Hale, wouldn't hesitate to send Tyler and Deckard on her and the Deathstalkers if they continued their way of living.<br/><br/>Looking around Mariel, Viv checked on how everyone was doing. By this time Suzanne had casually moved next to Molly and Tecwyn, the girl was clearly uncomfortable, but with a few traded words from Suzanne, Tecwyn laughed easily and Molly's shoulders relaxed. Vaz and Mark, although keeping a fair distance from Deckard, sat next to Tank, Vaz started the casual conversation his words gliding through the air smoothly. Mark adding a few words here and there but overall the group was doing a decent job of keeping the tension at a low level.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #8080FF"">""Take a seat then,""</span>Viv finally answered, her attention returning to Mariel.<br/><br/><span style=""color: pink"">""My offer still stands,""</span>Mariel continued as she sat next to Viv.<span style=""color: pink"">""Your men can help Hale Corporation and be paid well for it. As I said before, you're not the only threats out there. We can use people like you.""</span><br/><br/>Viv clasped her hands together and looked at the fire in thought.<span style=""color: #8080FF"">""I'll tell my men about your offer,""</span>Viv started.<span style=""color: #8080FF"">""But, let me clarify something.""</span><br/><br/>Glancing over Viv wanted to see how Mariel will take to what she said next.<span style=""color: #8080FF"">""We're not here because we felt that we had nowhere else to go. This is a lifestyle we all took willingly. When I tell everyone what you're offering and I give them the chance to choose what they want.""</span>Viv propped her elbows on her legs and rested her chin on her hands as her eyes remained focused on Mariel.<span style=""color: #8080FF"">""You're going to need to give us a better offer. Because I'll bet that every single one of them will choose to remain a Deathstalker.""</span>"
4317,This Old Wasteland of Mine,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45423,2015-05-15T20:06:43,EdwardCollinsAuthor,"Mariel nods in acknowledgment as Viv lays down her ultimatum.<span style=""color: pink"">“What I'm offering is this: free reign over the surrounding region and license to operate any activities you see fit, so long as they don't conflict with our interests. You help patrol the area and keep the hostiles off our back, and in exchange we provide you with a monthly supply stipend.”</span><br/><br/>Viv folds her hands in an arch and leans against them in thought. The offer is tempting, perhaps even too good to be true. And there are a few truths that she can't deny: raiding the Hale Corporation with men like Tyler and Deckard as their allies will eventually be a zero sum game. It will only be a matter of time before her men are exterminated or forced to relocate. And now, with the railroad becoming a growing enterprise, regular land convoys will gradually disappear in favor of faster rail transport. With dwindling options for resupply, it becomes clear that allying themselves with Hale is the most sensible course of action.<br/><br/>Then again, there is concern that with such an alliance, the Deathstalkers' autonomy will fade away, leaving them all subject to Hale's rule. Knowing this, she voices her concern to Mariel.<span style=""color: #8080ff"">“If we do this, I want your guarantee that we won't be a bunch of corporate stooges under Hale's thumb. We stay free agents or there is no deal.”</span><br/><br/>Mariel smirks and extends her hand to Viv.<span style=""color: pink"">“I think we've got a deal.”</span><br/><br/>Viv hesitantly shakes it.<span style=""color: #8080ff"">“I'm not guaranteeing anything. If my people don't want this, that's the end of it.”</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: pink"">“Only one way to find out...”</span><br/><br/><div><hr style=""height:2px; width:100%; border:0; color: white;background:white;""/></div><br/><br/>Viv steps out into the main area of the cave. Off to the side, the Deathstalkers' motorcycles lean in a row along the wall. The other group's SUV sits at the mouth of the cave while outside, the storm rages on.<span style=""color: #8080ff"">“All right, everyone listen up: Hale's just made us an offer. In exchange for protecting his railroad, we get free reign of the region and a monthly supply stipend.”</span><br/><br/>“What's the catch?” Jarrett asks.<br/><br/>Mariel steps forward and replies,<span style=""color: pink"">“The catch is your activities don't impact the Hale Corporation. You're free to do your business as long as it doesn't clash with our interests.”</span><br/><br/>Vaz scoffs. “Yeah, like that's not open to interpretation. Next thing you know, everyone we hit is going to be 'connected' to Hale. Sounds like a quick way to be dependent on him for supplies.”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #8080ff"">“Those are valid concerns, Vaz. But I'm gonna be honest with all of you: we're stretched thin out here. Hale's operation is growing and pretty soon there won't be any other caravans to hit. All the trade going through this region will be by train.”</span><br/><br/>“So what's stopping us from hitting the train like Lester did?” Tecwyn speaks up.<br/><br/>Deckard chimes in from the space by the SUV.<span style=""color: #bf0040"">“Guess you didn't see how that went for him.”</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: pink"">“Look, the bottom line is you've got two options: clear out or be a part of something bigger than yourselves.”</span>Mariel states bluntly.<span style=""color: pink"">“Hale's not going anywhere, and quite frankly, you don't have the manpower or the resources to take us on.”</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #8080ff"">“I know how this sounds, but we gotta be realistic about our future here. Now that being said, I'm not agreeing to anything unless all of you are behind me. So if any one of you have any reservations about this, now's the time to speak up.”</span><br/><br/>A moment of silence follows. Then, Tecwyn chimes in first. “I'm with you, boss. If this is what you think is the best move for us, I'm behind you.”<br/><br/>Vaz answers next. “I'm with you.”<br/><br/>Jarrett and the others follow suit. When all are decides, Viv turns to Mariel and shakes her hand.<span style=""color: #8080ff"">“Suppose I should meet Mr. Hale.”</span><br/><br/>Mariel smiles, feeling a growing sensation of accomplishment within her. This is what she has striven to achieve ever since she signed on with Hale's operation: a united movement to restore the wasteland.<br/><br/><div><hr style=""height:2px; width:100%; border:0; color: white;background:white;""/></div><br/><br/>The two groups sleep fitfully through the night, the crashing of the storm outside periodically rousing them awake. Though some measure of trust has been established, some remain cautious about letting their guard down. In the morning, leftover roach is added to powdered eggs to create a nutritious, if not somewhat nauseating breakfast.<br/><br/>Climbing aboard their respective vehicles, the two groups assemble outside and head back to Cheyenne. Mariel radios ahead in order to update their status, and to alert the guards to the arrival of additional guests.<br/><br/>The skies are remarkably clear, with the bright sun offsetting the morning chill. Drifts of dust that gathered in the night occasionally make for difficult terrain along the road, but the SUV plows through them with little effort, allowing the convoy of motorcycles to follow safely in its wake. A few hours pass before they finally make it to Cheyenne's outer wall. When they pass the front gate, they're greeted by tower sentries and a large contingent of guards.<br/><br/>The SUV parks in the courtyard just inside the city walls. Behind it, the Deathstalkers idle down their motorcycles and dismount one at a time. As they all stand in the courtyard, Percival Hale approaches from down the street, escorted by men in heavy armor. Tyler thinks to himself how the man's presence has almost grown more regal since the last time they spoke, while the guards seem more numerous. As Mariel and Viv walk forward to greet him, Tyler notices something off – something distinctly sinister about his surroundings.<br/><br/>By the time he reacts, it's already too late.<br/><br/>The sound of gunfire echoes across the courtyard walls. Vaz, Tecwyn, and Jarrett fall to the ground, their skulls blasted open by high-caliber sniper fire. The other Deathstalkers are ripped apart by machinegun fire at ground level, their hands barely able to reach for their weapons. Tyler and Deckard both draw down but find themselves at gunpoint from every angle. Molly and Tank simply hit the ground, shielding their heads, completely panicked.<br/><br/>Mariel turns to Hale and shouts,<span style=""color: pink"">“Percy, what the hell?!”</span><br/><br/>Hale grins as his personal guards aim their rifles at Viv, the only remaining raider in the courtyard.<span style=""color: orange"">“You did your job perfectly, Mariel. Congratulations.”</span><br/><br/>Tyler holds his aim on Hale, his dark blue eyes full of silent fury.<span style=""color: #336666"">“What is this, Hale?”</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: orange"">“As for you gentlemen, you played your part magnificently. I'll be sure to throw in a bonus with your payment.”</span><br/><br/>Viv turns to Mariel and shouts,<span style=""color: #8080ff"">“You bitch!”</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: pink"">“I didn't--! Percy, goddamn it!”</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: orange"">“You didn't honestly think I'd throw in with a bunch of bandits, did you? Come on, now.”</span>Hale regards Viv with a sinister smile.<span style=""color: orange"">“As for you, my dear, I think you'll make a fine example of what happens to bandits in my territory.”</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #336666"">“Don't do this, Hale...”</span>Tyler utters coldly, his aim still trained on the corporate president's head.<br/><br/><span style=""color: orange"">“Tyler, please... You're an impressive man, I'll give you that. But take a look around you. This isn't a fight you want to have with me.”</span><br/><br/>Deckard glares, his Rossi shotgun trained on Hale's guards.<span style=""color: #bf0040"">“What's our play, Ty?”</span><br/><br/>Hale replies,<span style=""color: orange"">“Your play, gentlemen, is to take your payment and go. Unless of course you want to see the inside of a prison cell. I'd rather not resort to that, of course.”</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: pink"">“Percy... Please.”</span>Mariel pleads, placing her hand on his shoulder.<br/><br/><span style=""color: orange"">“First rule of business, Mariel: be ruthless to your adversaries and generous to your employees.”</span>Hale looks at Tyler and Deckard.<span style=""color: orange"">“So what's it going to be?”</span><br/><br/>Gritting his teeth, Tyler lowers his weapon in silence. Deckard hesitantly follows suit. The armored guards step forward and grab Viv by the shoulders before dragging her off.<br/><br/>Mariel simply stands there, her hands trembling with shock.<br/><br/><div><hr style=""height:2px; width:100%; border:0; color: white;background:white;""/></div><br/><br/>As evening approaches, Mariel sits in her room silently. A map of the old railroad sits before her on her desk as she attempts to distract herself from the events that had transpired earlier. Were Hale's actions unduly cruel and heartless? Or was he simply being pragmatic about a group of people who were for all intents and purposes lawless savages?<br/><br/>One thing is certain: the feeling of being party to his actions makes her skin crawl. And yet, despite this, she can't help but find a part of her agreeing with him. Hiring mercenaries always carries a measure of risk, especially when those mercenaries don't wish to obey orders. And despite her misgivings, she realizes that he hadn't explicitly given her leave to make that kind of offer; she had simply been acting on her own initiative. Maybe it was an overstep on her part? Maybe Hale was right? After all, he is trying to rebuild civilization, and there is no room in civilization for outlaws.<br/><br/><div><hr style=""height:2px; width:100%; border:0; color: white;background:white;""/></div><br/><br/><span style=""color: #bf0040"">“I don't like this.”</span>Deckard utters lowly as he packs his bags.<span style=""color: #bf0040"">“This isn't right.”</span><br/><br/>Tyler says nothing. He simply continues taking inventory of his gear. Deckard frowns and snaps at him,<span style=""color: #bf0040"">“Goddamn it, Tyler!”</span><br/><br/>Tyler abruptly stops what he's doing and looks up at Deckard.<span style=""color: #336666"">“What do you want me to do about it? Huh? We're outgunned and this very much isn't our problem.”</span><br/><br/>Deckard, exasperated, rolls his eyes.<span style=""color: #bf0040"">“Oh isn't that just fucking convenient. Doesn't matter that she didn't have it coming. No, we got paid. Job's over. Time to roll out.”</span><br/><br/>Tyler scoffs.<span style=""color: #336666"">“I don't need a lecture from you. Last time I checked, you were just another fucking merc. Do a job. Get paid. Move on.”</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #bf0040"">“And last time I checked, you didn't pussy out when you saw something wrong happening. You actually had the balls to do something about it. But you know what? Fuck it. Let's just leave her to get tortured.”</span><br/><br/>Slamming his fist against the table, Tyler curses under his breath. Deckard's right, and Tyler knows they can't leave her to her fate. But the odds seem insurmountably stacked against them. It's a grim situation – one he's not sure they can overcome.<br/><br/>With a sigh, Tyler looks down and utters,<span style=""color: #336666"">“Obviously we can't just walk in and bust her out.”</span><br/><br/>Deckard nods, a faint outline of a smile creeping across his face at Tyler's coming around.<span style=""color: #bf0040"">“We might not have to.”</span><br/><br/>The pair look at one another as a single name comes to mind: Molly.<br/><br/><div><hr style=""height:2px; width:100%; border:0; color: white;background:white;""/></div><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #bf0040"">“You good with all this?”</span><br/><br/>Molly swallowed nervously, her eyes darting back and forth between the two muscle-bound men. With a short, quick nod, she gave her answer. Tyler gave a sympathetic smile as he placed a hand on her shoulder and whispered, <span style=""color: #336666"">“Just stick with the plan and you'll be fine.”</span></span><br/><br/>Viv lies stretched out in her cell, staring at the ceiling. A single, stinking bucket in the corner and a dirty plate with scraps of undercooked rodent decorate her 5x5 accommodations. The guards outside say nothing. They stand like statues, immobile and indifferent. They continue to stand unfazed until the short, unassuming woman enters the jail with a medical bag. It's Molly, the town midwife. When the guards stop her, she clears her throat and says in her small, almost childlike voice, “I'm here to give the prisoner an examination.”<br/><br/>The guard is wearing a helmet with the visor down, but it's not difficult to imagine him raising an eyebrow in response. “Examination?”<br/><br/>“I... had my suspicions that she was with child. If she is, Hale needs to know. It'd look really bad if he executed a pregnant woman...”<br/><br/>Reaching down, the guard takes out the keys to the cell and motions for Molly to follow. As he unlocks the door, Molly turns to the guard and says, “Some privacy, please.”<br/><br/>The guard turns and leaves, and Molly waits for them to be alone before pulling a small scalpel out of her bag. Viv arches a brow.<span style=""color: #8080ff"">“What is this?”</span><br/><br/>Looking over her shoulder, Molly nervously adds, “When you see the moon from your cell window, call for the guard. Get to the motorpool as quick as you can. It's by the water tower.”<br/><br/>Sliding the blade across the ground, Molly says audibly, “We're done here!”<br/><br/>The guard comes back, and Molly stares Viv in the eye. Quickly, Viv palms the blade and sits back on her cot as the cell door opens. When the midwife leaves, Viv is left to ready herself for the task ahead. Cautiously, she glances at the window of her cell, waiting for the moon to rise."
4318,This Old Wasteland of Mine,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45423,2015-05-17T13:10:28,RainAzel,"<span style=""font-weight: bold"">A Few Hours Before</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">The guards lead her to her prison cell, her hands cuffed behind her as a small precaution but Viv couldn't help but feel insulted that there were only three guards escorting her. Even that distracting thought was instantly smothered by her overwhelming grief. Her mind was branded with the memory of the moment she turned around to see what had happened to her Deathsalkers. How she watched the life disappear out of Jarrett's eyes, how Tecwyn's and Vaz's bodies lied next to each other in a lifeless heap. Watching each of her Deathstalkers fall before her was like having her stomach gutted, her heart pulled out and crushed.<br/><br/>The rattle of iron bars as the guard went about unlocking her cell, shook Viv out of her stupor and before she could glance over at her new accommodations a hand gripped her by the chin and she now stared into the ugly face of one of her guards. ""This one doesn't look so bad Larry,"" he remarked as he turned her head, judging every feature. Whatever he found, he rewarded her with a wicked smile.<br/><br/>""Leave her be Ian,"" came the stern tone of the guard that opened her cell.<br/><br/>The guard named Ian was about to say something but his next set of words were replaced with screaming as Viv instantly pulled her head away and bit hard into his hand. The rusty taste of blood spilled into her mouth as the guard screamed in panic, ""Get this bitch off me!"" Feeling hands grip her shoulders, ready to pull her back, Viv only clamped her teeth on the guard's hand all the harder continuing his cries of panic and agony. It all wasn't nearly as satisfying as she hoped. Finally someone punched her across the face, she continued to hold onto the guard's hand, but the force of the punch caused the skin to rip off. Finding herself on the floor, stars in her eyes, Viv had enough sense to at least spit out the piece of shit in her mouth before the guards forced her back up to a standing position.<br/><br/>Looking at his ruined hand, his eyes sparked with anger. ""You bitch!"" He yelled out as he backhand her across the face with his good hand. Viv's head whipped to the side, but not a sound came from her, she only raised her eyes defiantly at the guard. This only angered the guard more and he was about to punch her this time, but the one that seemed to be in charge stepped in and gripped the other guard's arm stopping his attempt. <br/><br/>""Enough!"" The man said as he shoved the guard back. ""Go get your hand checked."" Without waiting for a response, he uncuffed Viv and pushed her into her cell, locking the door behind her.<br/><br/>Viv stood at the center of her cell taking in her surroundings. The two stood guard, the other left cursing. Hearing the guard curse didn't even bring a smile to Viv. No matter what she did to act tough, her mind raced to her Deathstalkers. She was the one that lead them to their doom, she should have seen it all coming, now they're all gone. Tears pricked at the corners of her eyes, but she refused to let them spill, because two faces appeared in her mind, and Viv knew that she will strangled every bit of life out of their eyes.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #336666"">And when they die, you're the one who finds the son of a bitch who put them in the ground.</span> Tyler's words echoed in her mind, and Viv knew that she will not die, not yet.<br/><br/>Viv's body began to shiver with anticipation, her hands tingled with the need to find their way around Mariel's throat. That women will wish she never crossed paths with a Deathstalker.</span><br/><br/>____________________________________<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Now</span><br/><br/>Viv stood over the bodies of the guards as she calmly checked the ammo of the pistols she acquired from them. Holstering both pistols, she kept a combat knife handy and placed the other knife away on her belt. She would prefer using a pistol, but the noise would attract too much attention.<br/><br/>Glancing back at the guards, Viv knew she killed them and wouldn't worry about them being a threat to her later. The one she seduced over got a crude cut across his throat, while the leader was a little tougher to take down but Viv was surprised that she did manage to beat him, his neck twisted and his eyes empty. Her attention turning back to the window, the moon seemed to have risen an inch, she needed to get moving.<br/><br/>She moved quickly and quietly, Viv knew that she could not risk anything and get caught again. She wouldn't be of any use to anyone if she got herself killed, so Viv held tightly to her vow to avenge her Deathstalkers. Finally stepping out of the building she shivered, not from the cold of the night, but from the joy she felt that she was a step closer to her goal. Scanning the area, Viv had every intention to check all the buildings before her in search for Mariel and Hale. But her eyes caught sight of the water tower. Her face twisted in annoyance, as if the tower wasn't her hope for survival. Viv's body begged to run off in the opposite direction and find the ones who took everything from her. Swearing under her breath, she hurried for the motorpool."
4319,This Old Wasteland of Mine,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45423,2015-05-17T23:16:54,EdwardCollinsAuthor,"Night descends on Cheyenne as Tyler and Deckard make their way to the motorpool. They walk nonchalantly, blending in with the local workers and civilians going about their business, not wanting to arouse any suspicion. Occasional guards patrol the area, casually regarding the two gunslingers but paying them little mind. None are aware of the carnage that follows in Vivian's wake.<br/><br/>“Hold up.” One of the guards says as they reach the bay doors to the motorpool.<br/><br/>Tyler gestures at one of the cars in parked in the bay ahead.<span style=""color: #336666"">“Hale said he was sending us on our way with a car.”</span><br/><br/>“Oh, right... Hale said to give you the Cutter.” The guard reaches into his pocket and tosses a set of keys to Tyler before pointing at what looks like an Oldsmobile 442 body with all manner of scavenged parts grated onto it. A thick sheet of iron hangs in front, acting as some form of cow catcher. Armored plates cover the wheel wells and leave only a small section of tire exposed. On the back sits a harpoon gun with a high-tensile tow cable. It has neither windows nor a windshield, but a series of tarps are tied up along the edges, allowing them to be lowered when parked in bad weather. It is impressively built – perhaps more so than many of the other vehicles in the motorpool. A show of generosity from Hale in an attempt to assuage their misgivings about the Deathstalkers' execution.<br/><br/>As Tyler and Deckard eagerly approach the steel beast, the guard, with his back turned, suddenly feels a hard tug against his head... and a sharp, stabbing pain in his neck. He lets out a gurgle as his hands clutch at his unseen assailant, batting futilely at nothing until his strength wanes and his body collapses in a heap. As he falls, the blood-soaked countenance of Vivian is revealed.<br/><br/>She doesn't regard Tyler or Deckard at first. Her movements are automatic, methodical. Patting down the guard for armaments, she strips him of the pistol and knife he carries before dragging his body into the shadows. Walking forward, she passes Tyler on the way, and suddenly feels a tug on her arm as he stops her.<span style=""color: #336666"">“All right, just wait a minute...”</span><br/><br/>Wrenching her arm free, she glares at Tyler and utters coldly,<span style=""color: #8080ff"">“Thanks for the scalpel.”</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #bf0040"">“Going off half-cocked ain't bringing them back.”</span>Deckard remarks. But the sentiment is met with a sudden burst of anger, and with a curled expression she draws her pistol and points it at Deckard's head. It's a miscalculated move and she knows it, but her rage has thrown all sense of caution out the window. With viper quickness, Deckard matches her and aims his Rossi shotgun at her face.<span style=""color: #bf0040"">“Lady, I will end you.”</span><br/><br/>Unblinkingly, she replies,<span style=""color: #8080ff"">“Then do it.”</span><br/><br/>Tyler steps between them.<span style=""color: #336666"">“Knock it off, both of you. We're wasting time here. Vivian, you're not going to make it taking Hale alone. We didn't bust you out just so you could kill yourself.”</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #8080ff"">“Then what? <span style=""font-style: italic"">Why?</span>”</span>She narrows her eyes and pushes herself in Tyler's face.<span style=""color: #8080ff"">“You feel sorry for me? Or are you just thinking that if you help me, maybe I'll let you fuck me? That it, cowboy?”</span><br/><br/>Suddenly, she grabs Tyler by the crotch and looks into his eyes. It's an aggressive move, calculated to throw him off guard. It's clear she's had to deal with the expectations of men before.<span style=""color: #8080ff"">“Well come on. Give it to me! Let me earn your help.”</span><br/><br/>Tyler stands stoically, saying nothing. Slowly, he removes her hand and stares back at her. With a scoff, she shakes her head.<span style=""color: #8080ff"">“I don't need you. Either of you. And if we're not gonna screw, then get the hell out of my way.”</span><br/><br/>As she starts to turn, Tyler shakes his head.<span style=""color: #336666"">“We don't have time for this...”</span><br/><br/>The blow comes swiftly and without warning. In an instant, everything in Viv's world goes black. As her body starts to drop, Tyler catches her and begins to carry her to the car. Deckard smirks and shakes his head.<span style=""color: #bf0040"">“What is it with you and women anyway?”</span><br/><br/>Setting Vivian's unconscious body in the back seat, Tyler utters in reply,<span style=""color: #336666"">“I have no idea...”</span><br/><br/><div><hr style=""height:2px; width:100%; border:0; color: white;background:white;""/></div><br/><br/>A swirl of images dance around her mind as she drifts in and out of consciousness: a hot pursuit across the open desert under bright moonlight. Deckard firing his shotgun at another car before it flips and flies off a ravine. Tyler's steely visage behind the wheel. She can sense her body moving in the chaos, but it's as if she's looking at herself from afar, watching the scene play out like some ethereal spectator.<br/><br/>She awakes with a start. Her eyes flick open and her body springing upright. A blanket slides off her face and as the world comes into focus; a splitting sensation of a headache hits forces her back down. She touches the base of her skull to feel the bruise that's formed there, and as she gets her bearings, she finds herself in the back seat of a car with wind blowing in her face. Up front are Tyler and Deckard. Above them, a starry night sky.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #8080ff"">“W-what...”</span>She groans.<span style=""color: #8080ff"">“Where are we?”</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #bf0040"">“She's coming around, Ty.”</span><br/><br/>Glancing over his shoulder, Tyler checks on her.<span style=""color: #336666"">“Take it easy. The headache will pass.”</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #8080ff"">“You--”</span>She winces.<span style=""color: #8080ff"">“What did you do to me?”</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #336666"">“I couldn't let you go off like that. You were gonna get yourself killed.”</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #8080ff"">“Hale! I--”</span>She sits up sharply and immediately regrets the action as a surge of pain hits her skull. Slowly exhaling, she sits up and leans against the seat.<span style=""color: #8080ff"">“Where are we?”</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #336666"">“Odometer gave up the ghost a long time ago, but if I had to guess...”</span>A battered sign with the words “Idaho welcomes you!” appears in front of them. Viv sighs. Like it or not, she's a long way from Hale... and a long way from revenge.<br/><br/><div><hr style=""height:2px; width:100%; border:0; color: white;background:white;""/></div><br/><br/>The morning sun beats down upon them as desert pavement gives way to temperate steppes, with sprawling taiga visible in the distance. Deckard searches the ground away from the others, lifting rocks for signs of life as he keeps the counsel of his own thoughts. With a quick jab, he thrusts his knife downward and beheads a snake, then stuffing the carcass into a bag, continues his hunt for food.<br/><br/>Tyler, meanwhile, fills their canteens from a nearby stream and runs the water through a purifier. He spots Viv sitting along the water's edge, staring into the expanse behind them. When he finishes filling the canteens, he takes a seat beside her and lets out an audible sigh. She smiles faintly as he sits, but says nothing. It's an awkward silence; Viv knows that her actions back in Cheyenne were rash, even downright caustic. But Tyler simply sits with her, letting the serene sound of running water fill the quiet air between them. A few moments follow before Tyler speaks up.<span style=""color: #336666"">“Have you ever heard of something called Project Lazarus?”</span><br/><br/>Viv shakes her head. Tyler explains:<span style=""color: #336666"">“It was a special initiative from the federal government during the war. The idea was to house a certain number of people in facilities deep underground in the event of a natural disaster or nuclear catastrophe – in this case, it was the latter. There were one-hundred and eighty facilities like this around the country. Most of them didn't have a chance to get established before the bombs fell. Some did. I'd wager a decent number of people living on the surface today are descended from those people who made it to those facilities.”</span><br/><br/>Tyler looks out at the horizon and continues.<span style=""color: #336666"">“One of these facilities – called Installation Fifty-seven – was where my parents were born. Now, these facilities weren't just responsible for preserving humanity in the event of a disaster. They were determined to <span style=""font-style: italic"">improve</span> humanity. Over time, the people living in there were all the result of selective breeding and genetic manipulation. For the most part, their efforts fell short of their expectations: some improved strength here, some heightened reflexes there. Natural immunities to certain diseases and cancer. Minor improvements. But my parents... those two were something else. My father was an artist. He could pick up any instrument and make beautiful music without even trying. My mother had this incredible mind for engineering and math. They were prodigies...”</span>Tyler huffs bemusedly.<span style=""color: #336666"">“I suppose that's less impressive when you're designed to be that way.”</span><br/><br/>Viv smiles and inclines her head, listening intently. Tyler looks at her and goes on.<span style=""color: #336666"">“The two of them felt like they had this connection – like they were destined to be together. But this facility kept strict control over its coupling. They were expressly forbidden to see one another. So they did what young people do: they ran away...”</span>Tyler shakes his head in amusement.<span style=""color: #336666"">“I found out later that this was planned all along. The facility wanted them to leave. They wanted a test couple to re-enter the world and start a family. You know, they say that the only way to get an adolescent to do something is to forbid it... I guess that's true. A year later, I was born.”</span><br/><br/>He nods in an easterly direction.<span style=""color: #336666"">“I grew up in the Chicago ruins right along the shore. My parents were brilliant in a lot of ways. But in a lot of ways, they were like children – totally naïve to the world around them. When I was ten, my dad got in deep with some loan sharks...</span>Tyler stares off into the distance grimly.<span style=""color: #336666"">“...and they killed him... but not before making the both of us watch as they raped my mother over... and over... and over again. They didn't kill my father until every one of them had their turn. Then, they put a bullet between her eyes.”</span><br/><br/>Viv cringes as Tyler tells the story. He's silent for a few seconds before he speaks again.<span style=""color: #336666"">“I thought they were going to kill me too... But they just passed me off to one of their people who worked the fighting pits. Blood sports are a favorite pastime in Chicago, you see. Every day for the next six years was either spent training or fighting. I killed dozens... hundreds. All of them were kids like me. That man made me in his image: a killer. And so I did what he trained me to do.”</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #8080ff"">“You killed him...”</span><br/><br/>Tyler nods.<span style=""color: #336666"">“With my hands around his neck.”</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #8080ff"">“What about the men who killed your parents?”</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #336666"">“I took my time with them.”</span>The way he says those last words sends a chill down Vivian's spine. There's a coldness to them – a kind of dispassion that suddenly makes her very afraid of the man beside her. But as she feels the urge to inch away, he turns to her and gives a strangely sage, almost fatherly look.<span style=""color: #336666"">“It took me six years to get my revenge... But I got my revenge.”</span><br/><br/>Standing, Tyler gives her a sympathetic look before heading back to the car. Vivian sits there in silence and mulls over the gunslinger's words."
4320,This Old Wasteland of Mine,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45423,2015-05-20T16:51:31,TempusFugit,"<span style=""font-weight: bold"">Then...</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: orange"">“So let me get this straight...”</span>Hale paces around Molly as she sits in his office. Behind her, guards leer menacingly from the doorway.<span style=""color: orange"">“You make an unannounced visit to the jail, claiming that you suspected the bandit girl was pregnant. Then after you leave, she somehow manages to slit one guard's throat and break the other's neck. Fair enough – she's a raider, after all. A dangerous woman. But wait! There's a dead guard at the motorpool now. And suddenly she disappears right as those two mercs leave.”</span><br/><br/>Molly swallows hard. “T-they threatened me...”<br/><br/>Hale places his hands on Molly's shoulders.<span style=""color: orange"">“Of course they did. Because if you went ahead and helped one of our enemies escape on your own, that would make you a traitor. And you'd never willingly betray your home and your people to a couple of bandits, would you?”</span><br/><br/>Her lip trembles as tears begin to well up in the corner of her eyes. Shaking her head, she looks up at Hale. “I'm sorry... I--”<br/><br/><span style=""color: orange"">“Shh... Shh...”</span>Hale embraces her, cradling her head in his arms.<span style=""color: orange"">“It's over now. What's done is done.”</span><br/><br/>She begins to feel a tightness around her neck. Her hands move up to his arms, gently at first, signaling that his embrace is too rough. But the pressure doesn't cease. It increases, and suddenly she realizes that this is no comforting measure. She cries out, muffled by his shirt, her hands swatting and scratching. She bites down hard into his belly but the grip doesn't let up. As her cries turn into screams, he wrenches upward, and a sharp crack resounds through her flesh as her body goes limp.<br/><br/>He sets her down gently, shirt sticky with saliva, a bruise beginning to form where she bit him. With a sigh, he turns to his guards and says,<span style=""color: orange"">“Put her near the jail. Make it look like the bandit girl killed her while escaping. As for the gun-hands... Find them and destroy them.”</span><br/><br/>As the guards nod and carry Molly's body off, Hale gazes out his office window. If his dream of a united wasteland is ever to be fulfilled, he knows he must make sacrifices when necessary, and be diligent in removing weak links. Dissent can never be tolerated.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Now...</span><br/><br/>It's a grisly scene: two dead guards in the cell, both stripped of gear. And just outside, Molly's body lies with a snapped neck, her expression frozen in one of horror. Mariel curls her nose at the sight. The guards are expected casualties, but an unarmed woman? Hale had been right about the raiders. They knew neither honor nor basic human decency. She was a fool to have trusted Vivian, that much is apparent. But Tyler and Deckard's betrayal is unsettling. These were men who risked their lives to keep her and the other civilians safe. Why, then, would they aid a woman who so brutally murdered the same person they had protected earlier?<br/><br/>Something doesn't add up."
4321,Orks gonna get all da loot wif all da dakka!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45511&start=20,2015-03-13T23:35:32,Ragnar Ice-Blood,"Vadug and his brutish guard had made quite quick work of the journey back on-board the Ramma O' Gork, and back into the Mekbayz. The Big Mek was worried about the 'ooman weapon that he was lugging around than the gretchin that had been left to the looting-most 'ooman weapons weren't shooty enough for a real Ork anyway. ""Finally, da last bit of sum new Mega armour is ready!"" Vadug gleefully cried out as he placed the heavy weapon down onto a nearby crate filled with assorted gubbinz, while he went to gather up his mek tools.<br/><br/>Mid-way through putting on a crude and heavy-looking steel welder's mask, Vadug said to his guard. ""Tell da boyz to bring me back any of dat ooman armour, dat dere bit gitz wear, dem space marines or whateva dey'z called.""<br/>Moskrar's answer was little more than a low growl before he collared the nearest boy and relayed the menial task to him. ""And get bloody going ya git!"" He added in a forceful manner before casting the smaller greenskin aside.<br/><br/>Now suited and ready, not that it involved anything more than placing on a mask, to resume his work. Vadug lifted the heavy human machine gun over to a workbench of his. Standing proudly just next to the workbench was a suit of pristine, at least by ork standards anyway, of yellow and black mega armour. It was armed with a brutal looking chain-fist that had been cruelly ripped from the arm of a dead space marine, and now only awaited a suitable weapon. ""Dis iz gonna be gud..."" Vadug mumbled to himself, before getting to work."
4322,Orks gonna get all da loot wif all da dakka!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45511&start=20,2015-03-14T00:35:53,LuciusCypher,"Wasn't too hard to find the kaptin what with being the biggest of the orks and the loudest. Karnage was dragging the Imperial Guardsman by his neck, almost to the point of snapping it. Karnage wouldn't have cared too much but luckily he found the kaptain before Karnage turned the human into a corpse.<span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Aye, Kaptin! I got me dat humie yer were askin' fer. Dis one 'ere is a bit runty, but I think he's sorta important. Important enough not to get krumped just yet.""</span>And unceremoniously Karnage threw the human at Gromsnok's feet, where he sprawled on the ground begging for his life. He almost skittered away before Karnage brought out the Titan Cleaver and nearly sliced the human's head off as he tried to escape.<span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Oi you, stay! I didn't drag yer puny humie ass to da kaptin just to kill ya. Uh, unless dat's what he want me to do. Why'd we need this humie again, kaptin?""</span>Karnage scratched his head as he put his boot on the human's back, to ensure he doesn't try to run again."
4323,Orks gonna get all da loot wif all da dakka!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45511&start=20,2015-03-16T20:52:34,Terrence,"As the kommando came barreling in with some hoomie slung over his shoulder, Gromsnok let out a sigh of relief. At least this git wasn't completely useless. ""Alright ya grot, bring dis 'ere oomie to da bridge of his ship and dress im up like whatever their nobs look like. We's gonna fool a planet into letting us in!<br/><br/>As Gromsnok barked his orders, he stepped into his personal elevator. The elevator operator had laborously deducted that the ship was going to jump, and set the elevator to go to the observation deck of the bridge. Gromnsok always liked to look at the funny lights outside whenever the ship travelled through the warp. He was too stupid to realize what dangers were out in there, which was probably a good thing. Otherwise, he might have flown the 'Ramma 'O Gork' right into the eye of terror to get in on demon slaying action. A cariety of different ork nobs from all over the vessel awaited gromsnok in his throne room. All carrying various requests. He began to work through them as he sat himself down on his throne. ""Yeah, feed those unruly grots to the squigs! That'll show ta rest of em!' He said to a runtherd concerning how to deal with a grethin uprising. 'Just have da mek slap some metal plates on dere and It'll be gud!' He said concerning how to fix a hull breach. 'Da doks can stick dere experimental bitz on each other' He told the mad dok who requested more test subjects for the third time today.<br/><br/>And so he handled running his ship, delegating work as needed and generally making sure the krew didn't tear the ship apart in some hare-brained scheme of making it bigger and shootier. As the last ork tromped out with his orders, Gromsnok's shouta boy called out. 'Da meks say we're ready to go!' Gromsnok perked up, soon, they would descend upon a planet filled to the brim with riches to plunder. Or at least that was the plan. Gromsnok hoped today wouldn't be marked with some no-name squig-brain deciding to go on a mutiny with the ship they'd be using as a decoy.<br/><br/>'Well tell em we're going lad. The boyz in da hoomiez ship know what ta do. We're gonna follow em all sneaky-like!' As the orders were relayed belowdecks, Gromsnok prepared himself for the jump going into the warp would give. Already, one could hear the great engines belowdecks springing to life. There was a buildup of energy behind the ship as the Ship prepared its breach into the great immaterium. Deciding it to be a good moment, Gromsnok gestured at his shouta boy to patch him through to the entire ship.<br/><br/>It was but a single sentence, but all the orks knew what it meant.<br/><br/>'Alright lads, 'ere we go!'<br/><br/>(next round can be the various characters on their downtime as the ship travels through the warp.)"
4324,Orks gonna get all da loot wif all da dakka!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45511&start=20,2015-03-18T00:49:25,Ragnar Ice-Blood,"In the relatively crowded ship space that made up the mek bay, there was a deep chuckle of laughter audible well above the clanking of hammers and the hiss of blowtorches. ""It bloody werkz! Now dat ladz is sum proppa orky know-wotz!"" Vadug shouted out as he watched the first use of the mega armour he had produced. He watched as pneumatic pistons wheezed into life, filling the suit with mechanical strength as the various joints whizzed and whirred into life. The Nob that was trying the armour seemed pleased that his new shiny armour was at a perfect mix of ded 'ard and killy, as evident by the grin he had plastered across his pig-like face.<br/><br/>""You'z outdone yer'sen Big Mek!"" The nob cried out as he tested the punching and kicking, whatever limited about it was, abilities of his newly crafted armour on the air around him.<br/>""Jobz a gud 'un."" Vadug answered simply, more pleased that he had made the immense human machine gun compatible with the orky technology than anything else. ""I got ya teef already, sum grot came wiv 'em.""<br/><br/>""Gud, now letz see if it werkz on oomanz!"" Came the answer of the new mega-nob as he stomped, clanked, and wheezed down the mek bays and back to Gork knows where.<br/><br/>""Tell da boss uptop dat we'z all dun 'ere!"" Vadug shouted out to one of his boyz, who immediately ran off to go pass along the message. ""Right!"" Vadug bellowed out, but instead of some goon rushing out to take his every whim, the orkz around him fell silent...well, mostly silent as some were bickering over a tankard of squig ale.<br/><br/>""Da message 'haz been sent! Soon ladz, we'z gonna land on that dere ooman planet! And wot are we gonna do when we get dere?!"" The Big Mek shouted his almost rhetorical question to the boys around him, the sound drowning out the minimal noise of the mek bay.<br/><br/>""Krump 'em!!!"" Came the reply of the few hundred orkz, each of which had ecstatic looks of excitement upon them.<br/><br/>""Now get back to work!"""
4325,Orks gonna get all da loot wif all da dakka!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45511&start=20,2015-03-18T01:39:17,LuciusCypher,"In the privacy of his room, Karnage was considerably.... Unorky. He was always a bit of a strange one what with his grey skin, fairly small stature and the fact he could stand up strait. Indeed, ever since his encounter with those spiky, angry 'ard boys way back when, Karnage looked more demon than ork. Which he'd never told anyone, but it was a bit more true than the orks would have ever thought. There was no doubt that he was once an ork, but so much time has passed that he was an ork in memory only. He lacked the ork's ability to grow no matter who he defeats. Even if he were to defeat the kaptain in combat he would never grow. The demonic taint within him took that away. But with it, it also gave him a sense of... Wisdom. The ability to think not like an ork. And ability that Karnage has actually had for quite some time.<br/><br/>This was most telling when he was alone in his room, where he did the very unorky thing of writing. Not in a notebook or anything, his penmanship was hardly worth using, but by using a terminal he looted a while back. Unlike some of the other orks he managed to figure out enough about how to use a ""Keyboard"", as the humans call it, to type various journal entries. He only started doing this when he joined Ramma 'O Gork, as before he and his warband were very nomadic, and the luxury of even having a room to himself was something Karnage didn't have back than. Karnage wrote these journal entries so he could remember things from the past, and more importantly, remember who he really was.<br/><br/>He plays the part of a dim-witted ork well, and admittedly he enjoys it. Before he was an inventor, maybe even a scholar, but his simply lacked the innate technological ability to create weapons like most of the mek boys. Karnage actually had a very analytical mind, but when he was faced with true orkish craftsmanship, his mind could not comprehend how they are created. Since than he's gotten better at understanding how orks work, but even so he has chosen a certain level of ignorance when it comes to orkish things, for the benefit of himself and others.<br/><br/>Another strange thing was that, after taking the humie to the kaptain, Karnage took the same humie away back to their ship and dropped the act, at least when out of sight of the other orks. He even spoke proper imperial Gothic.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Alright Mortal, here is what we want you to do.""</span><br/><br/>Karnage had already grasp most of what the kaptin's plan was the moment he was asked to bring the humie to him, or at least Karnage thinks so. Use the human to convince the planet they were about to raid to open up a path for their (Human) ship, while the Ramma 'O Gork trailed behind to attack the planet. Obviously the imperial guardsman would never allow this to happen, and even if he valued his life knew he couldn't do it if he tried. So Karnage ""smooth talked"" him, which mainly involved threatening the Imperial Guardsman family.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Have you ever seen what those orks do to those who are weaker than them? Killing is perhaps the most merciful thing. No... Orks are as bestial and vile as your people would say they are. When I take your wife and daughter back to my minions, we will torture them. Defile their bodies worse than what any demon will do to them. We will ravage them until their bones are broken, their meat beaten and bloodied, and their bodies leaking with our lust and sin. If you care anything about their lives and your own, you will don the mantle of your previous captain, and inform the humans that you have recently escaped a brutal skirmish with the orks. You will convince them to allow you to enter the planet unhindered, and allow us to arrive and raze the their planet to it's very center. Do so and your family can live, to start a new life away from the likes of us. Or it can end here and now. I am your only hope. No gods, no emperors. Now go.""</span><br/><br/>That was a while ago. Karnage honestly doesn't know if what he said to the guardsman would work, and he knew that the entire plan hinged on his acting and for the planet not to be too paranoid. Still, it ultimately didn't matter to Karnage. At worse all this would do is make it a little bit harder for the Ramma 'O Gork to land, and that was only because there'd be more gits trying to shoot them down, and that was always fun. Karnage finished off his journal entry with a quote for the day:<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""The value of the sword is not that it falls, but rather, that it hangs.""</span></span><br/><br/>After that Karnage went to work on that stabby weapon he was thinking of. He lacked a mek boy's innate knowledge of making shootas and such, but even he had a base idea of mechanics to create this git-grabbing weapon of his. He still needed a name though. ""Git Grabber"" sounded lame, he wanted something more fearsome.<span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Hmm... Maybe something like... Da Stabber. Nah.""</span>Karnage continued to tinker and think as he began to put together his new weapon."
4326,Orks gonna get all da loot wif all da dakka!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45511&start=20,2015-03-20T23:03:04,Terrence,"The journey through the warp was relatively uneventful. There was the usual tussling betweenv arious members of the krew. It was higly probably the lower rungs of the ship's hierarchy would have shifted greatly once more by the time the ship left the warp. Gromsnok didn't care about this thoug. Quite the contrary in fact, he woulds tart getting worried if there wasn't any fighting going on in the lower decks. As that usually meant one of two things in orkish society. Either all the boys there were dead, or they had rallied under a single leader. Both were things gromsnok would quite pointedly not like.<br/><br/>Meanwhile, on the heavily damaged human cruiser, a plan was being set in motion. A hapless guardsman forced into the clothing of the captain was being manhandled into the captain's seat. The man was a simple guardsman by the name of Leonard. He was just another infintestimal cog in the massive war machine of the imperium, and yet he, of all people, had the misfortune of becoming the axis of a plan that could forever scar a world with the taint of greenskins.<br/><br/>Had he been a greater man than he was, he might have put up some covert resistance. He hadn't the mental faculties to hide a message through paly on words nor the physical attributes necesarry to even consider putting up a fight. Worse yet, his family had somehow become involved with this. Twas quite a strange tale how they ended up along with him. A tale of favors fulfilled and politicians pulling strings. But that was a story for another day. For now, all he could do was nervously wait as about a dozen or so orks had their shootas trained on him.<br/><br/>And then, the crucial moment came. The broken ship limped out of the warp. Its vector of approach gave it quite a good look over the planet the ship was supposed to fly towards, and the view would have been breathtaking had the situation on the ship been different. The planet was a forested one, with most of the surface dominated by large swathes of forest interspersed by large, flowing rivers. Near the equator, the forests thinned. Making room for vast plains that stretched out for unimaginable distances. Towards the poles, the forests thinned into icier terrain. There were probably taigas in the ice regions, but such was hard to make out due to the distance between the ship and the planet. The planet itself wasn't the only thing to see though. There were also various ships dotting the skies. Quite a few were civilian in nature, but most were military vehicles. It was a battlefleet set to protect the forest planet of Yser againnst all that would treathen it.<br/><br/>Of course, such a vigil would be paying quite a bit of attention, and it wasn't long until the limping cruier was noticed. A hail was made by another cruiser. 'Oy lads, how do we put this screen on' one of the nobs asked out loud as the orks scrambled to receive the message. After some difficulty, one of the boys hit a button at random, and the screen spring to life. It showed a stern-faced man wearing the same fatigues as the fearful guardsman. 'Captain, report! What happened to this vessel!' the guardsman looked somewhat fearfully in the face of the commanding officer. A natural reaction for an indoctrinated mind such as that of a guardsman. He stammered for a while and then blurted out. 'O... Orks! We were attacked by orks!""<br/><br/>The man on the screen looked concerned now. 'Orks you say? and what happened then?"" The guardsman stammered, though it was less pronounced now. 'We... we managed to fight them off Emperor bless! But not withouit casualties. The techpriests say the machine spirits are in great pain, and the crew has been decimated!' The other captain seemed to contemplate this for a moment. 'Alright, we'll send a relief team to provide medical support. Fill me in on the details.'<br/><br/>Leonard sighed deeply. He wwas already having shivers going down his spine from the sheer idea of lying to a higher-ranked officer. If this were a normal situation, a Commisar would have shot him thrice over already. Still, the orks hadn't shot him yet, so that was something he was doing right. And then, somewhat hesitantly, he started telling a heavily altered version of the clash between the Ramma 'o gork and the now ruined cruiser.<br/><br/>As this diversion was going on in the bridge, other things stirred on the lower decks. The moment the ship had slipped out of the warp, A detachment of the looting Kommandos had been making preparations to infiltrate the rest fo the battlefleet. They strapped themselves into 'Kustom flyin Suits'. Crude spacesuits made from squig leather and various gubbins to make them look all 'Fly-able'. Their method of propulsuion was equally crude. The 'space-thrustas', as they were called. Were little more than downsized starship engines attacked to a fuel supply of refined promethium. Of course, such a device would never work if not for the orks rather peculiar ability of 'bending the rules' when they believed it to be so. And Orks, simple creatures as they were. were too stupid to realize a combustion engines would never work in the vacuum of space.<br/><br/>The plan of the kommandos was simple, they'd just jump out into space and onto the other ships. Any that made the trip alive and in one piece would look for an entry point on whatever ship they ended up latching onto. After that, they'd sabotage ship systems, kill crewmen, and generally do as much as possible to disrupt fleet operations.<br/><br/>They were on a tight deadline. half an hour from now, the Ramma 'o gork' would arrive, and depending on how the kommandos did, the krooza would either be flying into a shooting gallery or a deathtrap."
4327,Orks gonna get all da loot wif all da dakka!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45511&start=20,2015-03-21T07:29:01,LuciusCypher,"This was genius.<br/><br/>Karnage really liked this one. He was certain that his stroke of genius would make even Vadug seething with jealousy. Karnage had spent the last few hours or so (He wasn't keeping track of time) trying to scrap together a sort of spiked armguard. The issue however was trying to attach the chain ro rope he'd use to pull his target back: It was simply too bulky for Tyrael's liking. He wanted plenty of arm space to use both his Titan Cleaver and Pansy Gutter, and he couldn't with these contraptions he had put together. Angry at his inability to make something suiting he started to break things around his room. It was when he picked up his new trophy stick that he had an idea. Looking into the dead eyes of the chaplain from today, Karnage knew there was one option he had.<br/><br/>Leaving his room Karnage went to where he calls ""Da Skrap"". It's where the orks stored all their loot and gubbins. For the most part whatever you find you can keep, but any smart ork would have taken all the good stuff already. But Karnage only needed to find some leftover junkf rom those space marines. And sure enough he found what he was looking for: one of their gauntlets. Not their power gauntlets, no, just a normal one. It was barely big enough to fit Karnage's arm, but this was what he was looking for. Genius had struck him like lightning, and ripping the gauntlet off the corpse it was attached to Karnage returned to his room.<br/><br/>What he created there was perhaps one of his best weapons he's ever made, even compared to the Titan Cleaver or Cerberus. Karnage called it the<span style=""font-weight: bold"">Rokkit Fist</span>. The basic idea was that it was kind of like the power klaws that some of the other nobs had, but this one was more dexterous. Of course Karnage made it dead orky too: he put sharp blades on the fingers so he could claw his enemies out, and spikes on the knuckles.  But the important thing was that he could still use this hand to grab his Pansy Gutter or Titan Cleaver, while also being able to pull his enemies close to slash them to ribbons. And to that end that's why it also looked like this gauntlet was wrapped in chains. Instead of using a spool of chain like he did with the other arms, he simply had the chain wrapped around the gauntlet itself. This made it not only compact, but also dead hard. And lastly, it's proportion system was just as orky: Explosives. Using a revolver-like chamber right behind the wrist, Karnage can blast the fist out and grab whoever was on the other side, and yank them close. Karnage wanted to make sure to show this off to the boyz later today.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Ha! I dun't need dem git mek boyz to get me a gud weapon! I ought ta be da boss of dem instead.""</span><br/><br/>Karnage's musing didn't really go anywhere when he heard a knock at his door. Eager to test out his new weapon Karnage put it on. He than shot his fist at the door. He intended to just grab the handle, but the fist was so strong that it broke through his door and into the gut of the ork on the other side. It didn't stop there though: The punch was so strong that it actually knocked the boy off his feet and into the wall behind him. Karnage's fist was buried inside the ork's gut. While not intended he figured he might as well see what else it could do, so he pulled the dying ork into his room. One second the ork was smashed against the wall, and the next second he was laying at Karnage's feet.<span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Oi! Wot do ya want?""</span><br/><br/>The ork than explained with his dying breath that they were getting close to the humie world and that the kommando's were suppose to get ready for the kaptain's big plan. Karnage vaguely remembered what it was as it involved jumping through space, an exciting thing for Karnage. While most orks just sort of lumber through the vastness of the universe carried only by the force of their space thrustas, Karnage knew what it took to be a real fly ork.<span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Finally! Gunna get me a drink and talk to da boyz first. Got to keep dem in line!""</span>So Karnage than helped himself to the dead ork's teef and tossed his corpse outside his room, heading down to the Grog Bar.<br/><br/>Karnage had a fun time at the bar showing off his Rokkit Fist to the other Kommando's. He did lots of tricks like punching one nob from across the room, but than the nob turned and smacked another nob near him, which caused a bar brawl. Karnage really got a chance to show off his Rokkit Fist than. But once all the other gits got krumped Karnage relaxed and explained to his kommando's the plan.<span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Yea, so da Kaptain wants us ta get us in da flyin' suits an jump onto dem humie ships. Than we do wot we do best! An' in case ya gits don't know wot dat means, means dat we get on da humie ships, stomp any of dem humies real quiet like. Now as yer know, dere's lot of dem humies out there. Da Ramma 'O Gork got da dakka to give 'em a gud scrap, but ya know dem humie. They won't give da ship a propa scrap, and will fight all git-like. So our job is ta make sure they don't go running fer da hills! To dat end, when we stomp all da humies on da first ship, we go to da control room and crash it to another humie ship, and than we get out and smash another ship! Alright, 'ere we go!""</span><br/><br/>And so was the fated moment. Karnage was strapped into his own custom flyin' suit, which mostly consisted of a sweet helmet and boots with rockets on them. His back was already full of weapons, so he had rokkit boots instead. They weren't as big as the other kommando's rokkit packs, so he'd have to hang onto a few of them in order to go at max speed. Once he was suited up he went over to the humie ship they were using to get close to the humie planet. On the way he met up with the guardsman who they disguised as the captain.<br/><br/>Then Karnage had an idea."
4328,Orks gonna get all da loot wif all da dakka!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45511&start=20,2015-03-21T15:26:11,Ragnar Ice-Blood,"After his success with the latest mage armour project, Vadug had settled himself into doing what more dominant Orks do best: watching their lackeys toil away. Even if all of the ramshackle and hastily repaired vehicles in the mek bay were in complete working order, there was always a few Orky know wotz that could be applied to make them fasta, shootier, or otherwise more killy than the vehicles of the humans. During the raid on the Imperial Spacecraft, Vadug had assigned several of his more trusted meks to take apart some of the more dangerous, and therefore in an Ork's mind more useful, weapons such as their 'plazma gunz' or whatever the humans named them.<br/><br/>""Now this iz nutin' more than gud."" The Bik Mek muttered as casually observed his lackeys upgrading or otherwise trying to add weapons to the various vehicles. Burly orkz strapped sheets of rusted and dented metal to trukks to armour them, while dextrous Gretchin were assigned to fix the undercarriages of battlewagonz, some orkz were even busying themselves with strapped or otherwise welding on new weapons to make their favourite vehicles more killy.<br/><br/>""Howz da flymekz doin?"" Vadug asked his monstrous bodyguard, who had concerned himself more with a worn tankard filled with golden-brown squig ale.<br/>""Last I checked, da gitz were werkin' and most a dere gubbinz were fixed."" Came the growled reply.<br/>""Gud, I doubt da Katin would be 'appy if none of da fightaz or bommaz were fixed up."""
4329,Orks gonna get all da loot wif all da dakka!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45511&start=20,2015-03-28T00:26:58,Terrence,"Wortbad was waiting impatiently. He had given his plan to the kommandos, and he trusted they would succeed. They were the most kunnin boyz he had around after all. Still, even they could not make time go faster. And so the warboss waited, looking at the unnatural light of the immaterium passing by his ship.<br/><br/>It had always been rather strange how attracted he had been to it. Even orks knew on some basic instict to not stare into the warp, and yet here he was doung just that. Perhaps it was because his greatest inspirations always came when he looked in. He never quite knew why, but he was sure that such times he could see glimpses of a birdlike being of utterly impossible anatomy. He didn't recognize it, orks didn't believe in the existence of gods other than Gork and Mork after all, and yet, that phantom is waht carried him to greatness.<br/><br/>It was that which whispered the plan to him to overthrow his own kaptin. It was this phantom that had gifted him the kunnin to remain the kaptain for as long as he did, and yet that same being would not hesitate to throw him aside the moment he had outlived his usefulness.<br/><br/>And then, Wortbad's unseen advisor showed his many faces again. To Wortbad's retinue it would appear as if the boss was staring even more blankly into space than usual. It wasn't something the meganobs usually noticed, what with their constant quarrelling. In wortbad's mind however, visions were created of conquest, glory, and most importantly, lots of shiny gubbins. It was the usual prelude to catch the ork's attention. It was then followed by orders to play into a plan too grand for any mortal to comprehend, orders which wortbad had been following eversince he had first gazed into the warp through sime bizarre incident. Or at least, it had appeared to have been an accident."
4330,Orks gonna get all da loot wif all da dakka!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45511&start=20,2015-04-02T23:25:24,LuciusCypher,"Karnage's plan was right cunning, he thought. It would have only worked since he was the one leading the kommandos. He told the humie guardsman that he was going to send a small ship towards the biggest ship with ""Prisoners"". Those ""Prisoners"" were actually the kommandos who'd kill anyone who showed up to take them. This way they could get to the ship without having to jump all the way over there, or at least gets them closer. Karnage and his kommando's loaded themselves into one of the ships, and to ensure that the humie didn't try to do anything tricky they also took him with them.<span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Dis is yer last job, humie runt. Get us on da ship and ya can go free, if ya can dodge all the dakka!""</span><br/><br/>Then the strike crew were sent out. It was eerily quiet; even the orks said nothing and made very little noise, aside from their breathing and a few checking their weapons. It was silent until they could feel the tell-tale bump that the ship had landed. The doors opened, and a burst of gunfire echoed through the halls.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Alrioght lads, time ta wreck dis ship!""</span><br/><br/>Their path of destruction caused more chaos than Karnage had imagined. It wasn't long before a distress signal was sent to the other humie ships about the attack. But a combination of communication failure and panic made it more difficult for the humies to organize themselves. They sent a message to the humie ship the orks had captured demanding answers, but no one answered. Anyone who managed to get a glimpse of the orks were cut-down. It wasn't long before their identity was revealed, and that was because the orks managed to get to the ship's command bridge just as their captain was talking to other ships.<span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Oi! Ya rot gits! If ya wanna know who's gunna krump ya, come an' see fer yerself!""</span><br/><br/>Karnage knew they didn't have much time. While he managed to get all his boyz, about ten of them, with him to the bridge it was them against possible hundreds, if not thousands of humies, from puny imperial guardsmen to more 'ard boys. It would be a great way to go, getting finished against those sort of odds. But there were better fights to be found, so Karnage was going to make sure he was alive for them. And to that end, he had his boyz cut off their only way out of the command bridge by blowing up a large chunk of it out into space. This made sure that none humies could get to them while they drove the ship into the other humie ships, but if Karnage and his boyz failed here there was no way to leg it. Fine with him, cause they weren't going to fail.<br/><br/>Clearing out the command bridge was rather easy since they managed to catch the humies there by surprise, but now the difficult part was figuring out how to get the ship to move. This place didn't look at all like a good orkish ship, nor anything like that humie ship they took just a while ago. But luckily in Karnage's kommando unit was their mek boy hacker.<span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Code Breaker, git yer arse over here an make dis stuff work!""</span>Code Breaker got to work hacking into the humie's computers, but from the windows Karnage could see the humie ships start to form up and get ready for a fight. A smile appeared on Karnage's face.<span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Good...""</span>"
4331,Orks gonna get all da loot wif all da dakka!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45511&start=20,2015-04-04T13:31:17,Ragnar Ice-Blood,"In the last throes of his success with the mega armour, Vadug had busied himself with a few bits of scrap and left of electronics. He had an idea for a rather kunnin' weapon, all that he required was a suitable ammunition to fire out of his planned weapon's maw. At this rate he was going to need some kind of hollow cannon shell, or perhaps something akin to the 'ooman 'bolt' weapons. It all left Vadug scratching his head for much of it, however. But he had a plan and the perseverance to carry it out...after all, give an Ork a task they wish to see done and they shall do it.<br/><br/>Minutes passed as the Big Mek thought up the last bits of his plan, his design was a master piece, at least in his own head. It was a large, smooth bore weapon, fully capable of punching through 'Spaas Mareen' armour and having the required technology to stop counter fire: a kustom force field. Now his only problems lay in a power supply, and what was going to propel the thing...it could be tracked...or he could just have some idiots Gretchin push it around. ""Get sum of da more 'experiunced' gitz 'ere. I gotz me a plan."" Vadug said to his bodyguard, his answer being a grunt and the deafening sound of mega armour-feet clanking off, and then loud shouting.<br/><br/>""Dis iz gonna be gud!"" Vadug mentally shouted as he imagined all the casualties this monstrosity of a weapon was going to cause, why it even had suitable functions to easily cut down one of the mobs of smaller 'oomanz with ease. His imagination was cut short by numerous burly Mek boyz entering his personal wing of the mek bay. Standing up from his chair, he turned to his boyz and said to them all.<br/><br/>""Ladz, Iz got a plan. But, we'z be needin' all da gubbinz fer it."" He explained to them, though it appeared as though some of them did not grasp his recent 'genius'. ""Dez are da bitz we need."" Vadug added, grabbed a grubby bit of paper that he had scrawled onto in barely legible Orkish glyph writings.<br/><br/>""Well get bloody goin'!"""
4332,Orks gonna get all da loot wif all da dakka!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45511&start=20,2015-04-05T00:39:31,Terrence,"Chaos and disarray spread throughout the battlefleet. Many of the cruisers were reorienting into firing positions. Not against invading ships, no. The taint of orks had somehow infested one of the imperials own ships, and a split-second decision had been made by whomever was highest in rank to destroy the ships that had fallen to the infiltrators. After all, even orks were able to subvert the machine spirits into causing yet more havoc given enough time to tinker around with the navigation systems of the captured ships.<br/><br/>There was the inevitable protests from the techpriests against that course of action of course. The zealous engineers wouldn't just stand idly by as the great gifts of the omnissiah were destroyed by unenligthened minds. The captain silenced the complaints with a raised hand. ""If those greenskins figure out how to fire back at us, that cruiser will not be the only one that falls today!""<br/><br/>There were yet more cries of protest, but the firing orders had already been transmitted, great volleys of fire tore through the vast vacuum of space, crashing into the subverted cruiser with devestating efficiency. On the bridge of the ship, the impacts could easily be felt. consoles spraked up in response to the abuse of electrical wiring all throughout the ship, and the bridge was shaken about with every impact. In the chaos, the unfortunate guardsman leonard was crushed by a falling piece of machinery.<br/><br/>For a moment, it seemed the greenskin threat had been stopped for now, then however, a large, greens arm popped out from the degree. ""Doze gits out dere are shootin at us boss! whaddawe do now!"" The kommando asked Karnage in a visible state of distress.<br/><br/>On the human ships, another realization had come to the commanding officers. ""These inflitrators.. they must be but a vanguard force! Call the lorc commisar! We need to ready the garisson!"" The command staff complied, and a hail was sent to one of the many bunkers that dotted the planet below."
4333,Orks gonna get all da loot wif all da dakka!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45511&start=20,2015-04-05T01:10:04,Ragnar Ice-Blood,"Avitus Larcius, Commissar-General of the Imperial Guard, was stood before a unit of elite Kaskrin storm troopers. He was clothed in the attire that befitted his rank, a large black trench coat, and an officer's cap with a golden skull emblazed upon it. The soldiers before him were armed and armoured. They were being put through regimental discipline for an earlier incident at target practice, where two soldiers were found to be incompetent and as such their sergeants must also be incompetent to some level.<br/><br/>""Get it right you dogs!"" He bellowed at them to correct their ranks. ""Front rank! Fire! Then Second rank! Fire!"" The Commissar repeatedly screamed at them. It was not needed for the most of them, granted that the Kaskrins were a highly trained special forces of the Imperium, and their skill at arms reflected their elite status. But reputation and laurels did little under Avitus' command. ""Again! Front rank, fire! Second rank fire!"" He shouted for the last time, this time the soldiers getting their orders done to the letter, and without any pause or hesitation. ""So you can follow commands! By the throne, I do believe you've surprised yourselves as well as me!"" Avitus finished, his comment laced with sarcasm.<br/><br/>""Dismissed! Return to your positions!"" He ordered them, and begrudgingly the soldiers marched off to do as they were want to do.<br/><br/>""My lord! Word from the fleet in orbit!"" Came the cries of a youngish looking communications officer, his face was the very picture of worriment.<br/>""A problem?"" Avitus questioned, perking up at the sounds of an actual battle to test the newly found skills of his soldiers.<br/>""Greenskins have infested an Imperial Navy battleship sir, and the fleet officers predict more of them will be making planet-fall shortly. The Lord Admiral fears that they may already be on this planet."" The inexperienced officer exclaimed, the worry in his tone quite clear but not to the point of making him appear weak. It was only normal for such things to occur.<br/><br/>""Right. Send out a planet-wide order immediately! Dig in, prepare the men! Expect imminent Greenskin contact!"" Avitus bellowed at the communications officer, who seemed to shrink in his boots at the loudly shouted words of the Commissar general.<br/>""At once, s-sir!"" The communications officer fumbled, before hurriedly rushing off to his post and sending out the instructed orders.<br/><br/>Walking calmly over to a fortress wide comm station, Avitus pulled down the almost megaphone-like device and said into it.<br/>""Men of the Imperium! The Fleets have sent word! We are to prepare for imminent Greenskin contact! Ready yourselves at once! Those found lacking WILL be sent to penal legions! Or shot!"" The barked orders were taken around the whole fort by the lines of speakers present, it would take a deaf man to not heard such words.<br/><br/>Hurrying over to his own command structure, Avitus grabbed a small vox radio and barked down it. ""Lysander! Have the cadets ready at once for my lead!"" There was no reply, but none was expected as the commissar on the other end was smart enough to not waste the time of his superior.<br/><br/>""Let the bastards come, we shall stop them dead.""<br/><br/>---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------<br/><br/>Vadug's hastily formed group of mek boyz were working feverishly at the new contraption of Vadu;g design. It was a monstrous weapon indeed. It bore much resemblance to a large machine gun, or perhaps small cannon in size, with a maw capable of spitting out high powered slugs at a blistering rate of fire. Better yet, scrap discoveries had meant that the thing could be mounted on Vadug's personal Battle Wagon 'Da crusha' with ease.<br/><br/>""It'z commin' tergeter ladz!"" The big mek exclaimed as he longingly gazed at the large weapon. Once again his mind was caught more in the damage that this monster could do to the pansy Marines that the humans fielded at times, however he was snapped back into consciousness, and general awareness, when another Mek cried out. ""It werkz boss!""<br/><br/>In his mental absence, the lesser mekz had fully managed to get the firing mechanism working, and even the feeding mechanism was in top condition. It was truly going to be a master work."
4334,Orks gonna get all da loot wif all da dakka!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45511&start=20,2015-04-18T22:57:43,Terrence,"The critical moment had passed. The planetary defence fleet had organized against the unexpected sucker punches delivered by the orkish infiltrators. A retaliatory fire utterly destroyed the captured vessel, and all those on it. Or at least those without proper protection against the ravages of space.<br/><br/>At that moment though, the Ramma 'o Gork finished the final leg of it's journey. The planet defense fleet, though in the beginning stages of preparation, was still caught quite unprepared. The ramma 'o gork however, had all guns armed and ready to unleash hell the moment the ship entered the system. Unsurprisingly, the order to fire at will had already been given in advance.<br/><br/>And do a short, brutal squall of destruction overtook the skies of Ysera. The smaller cruisers crumpling in on themselves after only a few hits from the ork Kroozer's massive broadside batteries. The larger ships were more resilient. And they even put up a rather respectable stand. Then however, the second leg of Gromsnok's direct attack presented itself. Small orkish figther craft, traditionally meant for planetbound flight, but modified to operate in space, were launched by the dozen from the orkish kroozer's hangar bay. A smell of ozone filling the hangar bay with every Fighta/Bommer sliding through the low-end forcefield that kept most of the skip's air inside with the hangar doors down. The thing was somewhat unreliable, and a grot slave or hapless mekboy would sometimes be carried off through a sudden momentary breach in the forcefield.<br/><br/>The humans had themselves scrambled some figther craft. They were rather bulky and jagged, though still somehow more symmetrical than the flying junkpiles that the orkish spacecraft were. As the two fleets of figther craft met each other, an enormous dogfight started. By now, the space battle would probably be noticeable from planetside, as debris of the various ruined spacecraft started its slow but devestating descent to the planet's surface.<br/><br/>Gromsnok watched upon the scene with glee. It wouldn't be long until the weak defence of the hoomiez would break. And when that moment came, the planet would be easy pickings. He was already imagining what continent he would ransack first. Maybe there even were some feral orks planetside he'd be able to subdue. It'd be a welcome replenishment of his spacebound troops. For wherever new orks came from, they seemed to significantly reduce their reproduction up in space. The orks themselves didn't know why. To them, new ork boys just kind of 'showed up'. But in truth, it was due to the fact that the spore-based production of the green-skinned monsters was much less efficient without fertile ground to infest. Sure, there were trash piles on the shup that had decayed enough to act as a fertile feeding ground. but it would never be as fast as a planetbound ork tribe.<br/><br/><br/><div><hr style=""height:2px; width:100%; border:0; color: grey;background:grey;""/></div><br/><br/><br/>The war in space was ongoing still. The planetary defence fleet, though valiant, could never have hoped to have won from something as bizarre as orks with a cohesive attack plan. Already, the great engines keeping the alrger vessels in a stable orbit were starting to give out, the survivors inside the devestated ships being able of little more than watching the ground come steadily closer in a long, agonizing descent.<br/><br/>The current fleet leader, still attempting to uphold some semblance of order on the bridge of his crumbling battlebarge, recognized that the spacebound battle was lost. He also recognized that an evacuation of the ship would be impossible. The friction of the descent inot the atmosphere wold likely burn through smaller vessels trying to leave the ship at this point, and any survivors would probably be shot down gleefully by the merciless swarm of ork fighter craft.<br/><br/>Thus, he looked over the rest of the command staff with a resigned sigh. There were quite a few amongst them that had come to the same conclusion as their captain. And the others had picked up on the situation by now too. Still, there was one thing left to do. ""Men... though the foul xenos have broken our battlebarge, there is still one way through which we may serve the glory of the emperor and make a final stand of defiance against the Xenos horde!"" The man stood up from his command chair. ""We may be falling down in an infernal blaze, but we shall do all we can to preserve the planetbound garrison from our descent!""<br/><br/>The captain turned back to face his men one last time. ""We steer to the great plains away from the garrisons... Emperor have mercy upon us."" And with that, the captain started forward, facing his fate with a resolute stoic dignity.<br/><div><hr style=""height:2px; width:100%; border:0; color: white;background:white;""/></div><br/><br/>Gromsnok had seen the entire path the battlebarge had taken, from proud vehicle of war to a smoking wreck about to crash and make a nice big 'splosion on the planet surface. ""alright boyz... let's get da roks movin, dere's lootin to be had on that dere hoomie planet!""<br/><br/>The ork had made a good tactical call, the element fo surprise was still with the orks right now. It was imperative that they established a solid foothold on the surface before the Planetary defence garrison could mobilize its forces."
4335,Orks gonna get all da loot wif all da dakka!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45511&start=20,2015-05-13T21:25:08,Ragnar Ice-Blood,"Avitus gripped the rubber grip of his bolt pistol with a vice-like grip, his ornate power sword grasped in the other hand. Before him were his Death Korps Officer Cadets, they were each clad in pitch black officer's trench coats and wore the distinct gas masks that were synonymous with the Death Korps. Each man was stood tall, each one of them had no fear visible upon their exterior, for such was the indomitable will and courage of the Korps that no man of their worlds would ever falter in his duty.<br/><br/>""Cadets of the Commissariat! We have word that the most vile of the Emperor's enemies is present on this very planet. The putrid Greenskins have made part of this world their new pit of existence. I trust unto each of you that you will serve the Emperor as you know how to do."" Avitus said to them all, a steely determination readily visible in his eyes. ""To your stations!"" He bellowed shortly after, and in a practised and drilled fashion their boots making for a rather thunderous sounding march.<br/><br/>Drawing in a deep breath, Avitus made the sign of the Imperial Aquillia over his chest. He knew full well that his men could stem the rampage of the Greenskins, they would fulfil their duties or perish in the attempt to do so if such is the will of the God Emperor. Adjusting his peaked commissar's cap, Avitus left his command structure and joined his men upon the front lines of the fortress. He would see first hand the competence of his men...and remove those that proved useless.<br/><br/>-------------------------------------------------------------------------<br/><br/>Vadug was fully aware of the decent sized space battle occurring right outside his very mek bays. It wasn't his ignorance, so much as he didn't give a damn about it. He knew that his fighta-bommaz were more than enough to batter the puny Human fighters an spacecraft with relative impunity. If all else failed, there was always a steady stream of air-mekz to fly in his vehicles. Throwing a glance out of nearby window, Vadug had taken it upon himself to at least do something to organise his boys in whatever way he could manage.<br/><br/>Clanking his fairly massive bulk up to his 'best talkin' spot' Vadug bellowed to get the attention, whatever there was, of his boys. He then shouted to them all. ""Now ladz. Dem oomanz outside dis 'ere ship iz gettin' blasted by our dakka. Soon enuff, we'z gotta get down dere and get ta krumpin da rest ov da gitz! I want dem Rokz ready soon! Whichever git dat ain't working iz getting fed to da squigz! Move yer 'selves!"" It was a brutish speech for a brutish leader and his brutish soldiers. Short, riddled with orders, and generally vague. But it did it's job as his mek boyz and cybernetic orkz got to their stations."
4336,Orks gonna get all da loot wif all da dakka!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45511&start=20,2015-05-15T15:03:20,Terrence,"There are few people who would deny the orks were a savage and chaotic  breed of xenos, even so, the utter disorder with which an orkish ship made planetfall was staggering. Already, before any sort of order was given, some smaller bands of orks were already on their way to the planet's surface. Whether it was overconfidence, impatience, or simply bad communication, an orkish invasion wasn't so much an organized strike as it was an excersize in throwing bodies at a problem until it was solved.<br/><br/>Unsurprisingly, quite a bit of the vanguard force would never make it to the planet. Whether due to planetbound guns shooting the ramshackle drop craft out of the sky, or said craft just failing and disintegrating on their own. Still, one or two always made it through, like even the sturdiest armor could not block all attacks. These few lucky greenskins penetrated the phalanx of planetary defences.<br/><br/>These few vanguard forces, unbeknowst to the tactically moronic orcs, were an important part of an orc invasion. Even if the planet hadn't had feral orcs before, the arrival of even as single orc meant the planet would forevermore be plagued by the greenskins. And the earlier the orcish incubation cycle started, the faster the invading force could replenish their numbers.<br/><div><hr style=""height:2px; width:100%; border:0; color: white;background:white;""/></div><br/>Gromsnok stomped through the ship towards the hangar. ""Oy gitz, are da roks ready fer lootin yet!"" He bellowed to the nearest mekboys frantically preparing vehicles. One of them dropped what he was doing to afress the warboss. ""Um... yea boss... Some of da boyz already took dere roks to da planet.""<br/><br/>Gromsnok inhaled deeply, and then exhaled a gust of warm air on the mekboy, who was understandably somewhat tense. ""Right... dat means da humiez 'll be firin dere Dakka on dem hasty gits! Get some big boom 'fings and drop em on wherever da hoomie dakka Is comin from.""<br/><br/>Big boom 'fings. An idea gromsnok had one day when staring in the pretty lights of the warp. They were for all intents and purposes little more than enormous hunks of scrap metal with unreasonable amounts of explosives strapped to them. Still, to anyone's knowledge, this was probably the closest an ork had gotten to thinking up heavy duty orbital bombardment.<br/><br/>Almost as soon as Gromsnok had given the order, the hangar had scrambled to bend to his demands. Small gretchin were pushed around to roll out the ramshackle bombs, Mekboys haphazardly mounting the things while they moved to make some last minute adjustments... Which were really just them randomly rearranging wiring and such.<br/><br/>And then, the bombs were mounted to the fighta-bommas. The flyboys quite liked using big boom 'fings for how easy it was to deploy them. all instruction needed was to simply fly to the general direction of the target, unstrap the bomb, and then hang back with a pack of squig snacks to watch whatever was the target light up like a miniature sun.<br/><br/>And so, Gromsnok watched as the fighta Bommas set forth to deliver their deadly payloads. As was the Orkish philosophy concerning firepower, the amount of planes was massive overkill for the situation at hand. Still, it would likely make a very impressive explosion."
4337,Orks gonna get all da loot wif all da dakka!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45511&start=20,2015-05-15T17:36:18,Kee/Xeyn,"Standing by his bike in the ramshackle dropship, Evil Sunz Speed Freek Rolla' ""da Bikespike"" Kwikktoof was cleaning the exhaust. It wasn't born of any real concern for the bike's functionality - he believed in his bike more than the sisters of battle believed in the Emperor - but because he knew a clean exhaust made more noise. For the occasion of this battle, he had used even more red ribbons than usual, hoping to fly by the imperial guardsmen like naught but a red stripe. With the recent addition of rocket thrusters to the bike, it was far from unlikely. After cleaning, he addressed the rest of the Speed Freeks in the dropship with a grin.<br/><br/>""'Ey, Boyz! Da pinkskinz be waitin' below, wit deir beamy shootas an' deir tiny choppas. Dey be all over da place, like lil' pink Gretchinz. We be orks, so A know I ain't gotta tell ya' twice - hell, nut even wunz!"" The short speech was met with a patchwork of warcries and revving engines. A sudden jerk in the dropship shook everyone awake, and Rolla' straddled his bike with a big, fat grin, and revved his engine. ""Alright, boyz! We all put a toof down as a wager - da wun wit' da 'eaviest killin' spree win da pot!"" All the orks in the room then yelled in unison: ""AN' IT'S GUNNA BE ME!""<br/><br/>The doors of the dropship then opened, several seconds before the craft actually hit the ground. This death-defying deployment was one Rolla' was familiar with. The doors opening meant there was a steep slope below. He released his handbrake, and sped out of the craft alongside his fellow members of the Kult of Speed. Soaring through the air for a moment,  Rolla' spotted the slope he was supposed to land on. He shifted his weight on instinct and revved his rockets, correcting his trajectory. Landing on the slope, the suspension of the heavy bike groaned, but held - as he knew it would. Out of the twenty-two Speed Freeks who made this descent, three crashed and burned. The other nineteen all managed to hit the slope with varying levels of success - two more fell off their bikes but survived. They would surely join a group of Ork Boyz later on, but seventeen bikes sped ahead to face the guardsmen protecting the planet.<br/><br/>Rolla' saw a group of them almost immediately after the slope leveled out. A platoon of guardsmen had holed up in a ferrocrete bunker, spewing lasgun fire and bolter rounds into other fragments of the strike force. Rolla' designated their target with a simple gesture - namely flipping the target bunker off. The team made a wide arc around the bunker to get at it with some level of surprise - as much as their loud engines could accomodate, anyway - and as such, when he came from behind, his team had yet to be fired at.<br/><br/>Now came the ""trikki"" bit. First, Rolla' engaged his breaks to get a controlled turn. HAH! Not fucking likely. Actually, Rolla leant to the side and turned the front wheel slightly to the side, revving his engine as he fired the Dakka mounted on his bike. The recoil caused the bike to turn sharply to the side and skid across the ground, the bike's hull paralell with the guardsmen's firing line. Then, once the bike passed the bunker's side, Rolla' engaged the bike's rocket afterburners, surged forward, and threw a stikkbomb into the bunker, obscured as a target by his ribbons (which he wasn't clever enough to realize) and travelling at jinking speed (because 'fast iz gud'). Well-equipped and crazy fast, Rolla' performed the maneouver with contemptous, instinctual ease. His somewhat poorer equipped greenskin brethren took some casualties, but only four were killed by the bunker's fire or wayward stikkbombs in the team's attemt at replicating Rolla's attack. The death-defying stunt left the garrison of the bunker shredded by explosive force and shrapnel. Rolla' laughed. ""Take dat, ya' filthy pinkskin pansies! Rest in pieces!"" The surge of speed was getting to him, and heedless of danger, Rolla' sped ahead to the nearest area of intense conflict.<br/><br/>Right now, he was happy."
4338,Orks gonna get all da loot wif all da dakka!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45511&start=20,2015-05-15T22:46:15,Ragnar Ice-Blood,"A large grin, a most uncommon expression among the Commissars, had stretched itself over the face of Avitus as he listened to the colossal planetary defence guns fire. The larger ones lobbed shells so potent and dreadful that their very firing caused slight tremors in the ground beside them, and vibrated the very air itself. Avitus knew however, that his attention was not to be spent merely gazing upon the defence guns, but was best spent making sure his men were actually in position - The dreaded idea that any of soldiers should be incompetent was forever taxing the Commissar-General.<br/><br/>Grabbing the nearest available vox operator, who was stood by himself and doing nothing of any note, Avitus barked the orders to him. ""I want all officers reporting their units in positions! Am I clear?!""<br/>The reply from the vox operator was a short and terrified looking nod as scrambled to open vox channels across the fortress. His voice sounded almost meek compared to the booming shout of the Commissar that was towering over him, but he managed his task. ""All channels! Report positions!"" As he uttered the words, various officers methodically reported their current positions in the fort. The vox operator then relayed this information to Avitus.<br/><br/>""Nigh all men are in position, sir!"" He said to the commissar, the previously terrified look having subsided to something of a mix between uncertainty and joy at the readiness of his fellow Guardsmen.<br/>""Wonderful. Inform the planetary defences to focus fire on the larger Ork ships when they break into range. We can cleanse the filth of the lesser hordes, but to have us drown in Greenskins is not an option!"" With that, Avitus walked off to direct his personal unit of elite Guardsmen. As to be expected, the vox operator breathed a sigh of relief as the chances of him receiving a bolt to the head lessened immensely.<br/><br/>----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------<br/><br/>Having set himself no menial tasks, for no Ork Boss would work when he could get his goons to do the work for him, Vadug made his way up towards the Kaptin of the vessel. He passed numerous frantically preparing mekboyz and entire living carpets of grot orderlies, many of which had oil squigz slung over shoulders or toolboxes in hand. As far as the Big Mek was concerned, the attack thus far was going favourably. The Ooman' spacecraft had been nigh on decimated to the last, and their fancy dakka on the planet couldn't kill off<span style=""font-style: italic"">every</span>boy that tried his luck in planetfall.<br/><br/>""Itz a bloody sight out dere Kaptin. Dem Ooman'z ain't got a zoggin' clue wot 'it em!"" Vadug proclaimed, now standing beside the hulking Kaptin of the Ramma O' Gork. As a trusted second in command, who 'does bloody everyfing!', Vadug was in rare position of actually being permitted to stand remotely near the Kaptin...at least compared to the others on board the ship.<br/><br/>""My Mekboyz iz nearly ready, boss. Soon dere Rokz will be going down dere, and krumping sum Oomanz. Dem gitz dat can't wait iz useful fer lettin' da oomanz waste dere dakka...meanz less lootin' 'arever."" He added, somewhat solemnly considering that human planetary defence gun shells were worth a whole mob of Orkz' teeth for years on end. Though Vadug's fascination was more in their sheer killing potential. ""Wot I could do wiv a<span style=""font-style: italic""> few hundred </span>of dem shellz..."" He muttered."
4339,Orks gonna get all da loot wif all da dakka!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45511&start=20,2015-05-26T01:32:10,Terrence,"Gromsnok briefly looked up as the biggest mek on the ship approached him. The kaptin only half-listened to the explanation. He wasn't a mek, so he didn't give a zog on how the various gubbins the meks built worked. All he cared about was how killy said gubbins made him and da krew.<br/><br/>He had listened enough to pick up that the roks were almost ready for deployment. The reason roks were on the ship at all were a prime example of Gromsnok's orky 'logic'. He had figured he might as well bring the things in case someplace he was going to raid good didn't have any space debris nearby. It hadn't ever occured to the warboss, or anyone else on the ship for that matter, to just use other things as landing craft.<br/><br/>And then the big mek uttered a small tidbit about the shells of the humie guns planetside. ""Lad... Dere's prolly not gonna be many of dem shells left fer lootin. Da Flyboyz be droppin big boom 'fings on dem humie shootas! Almost as if on cue, the warboss's words were punctuated by a gang of grots carrying one of the eponymous weapons of mass destruction to the hangar.<br/><br/>'ere's gonna be enough other gubbins to loot prolly!' Gromsnok bellowed out. He was on his way to one of the launch bays for the roks. He, being the warboss, had his own dedicated transport. Accompanied by some of he other meganobs. He didn't quite know where vadug and his kommando lapdog would run off to, a consequence of giving the mek a degree of autonomy. But it didn't cross his mind for long. He was too excited to get personally involved with the planetbound fighting right now. The planetary defences would quite likely have been shattered enough at this point to allow relatively safe passage.<br/><br/>The large ork and a detachment of his personal guard boarded the archaic landing craft. The rok, like all others, was little more than basic life support tech mounted on a piece of debris, despite the crude red-colored scribbles that spelled out 'da boss's ride'.  The ignition that were supposed to drive the rok forward were already primed, and the bay doors were opening. There was tension in the rok. A sort of excitement for the fightin (and lootin) that was soon to come. But also an anxiety that was common whenever a group of nobs were all cooped up in a small rok with no way out. It was quite probably only Gromsnok's presence that prevented the meganobs from getting into some premilinary fighting right then and there.<br/><br/>And then, the bay door opened fully, and with a clumsy shock, the rok and its cargo of devestating fighting machines were sent hurtling to the already battered planet below. The craft's rather incautious way of propulsion made it quite hard to keep oneself standing perfectly upright, and so the tension inside rose quite higher, as orks involuntarily poked and bumped into another due to the irresistable forces of gravity and momentum. Yet still, they refrained from moving on to very much voluntary blows, for they all knew the kaptin would bash anyone that would try and do that now for 'mootiny'.<br/><br/>And then the primitive vehicle reached its destination. A hatch automatically opening to allow the occupants to spread out, and they did so in as organized a fashion as orks would ever do. The meganobs going in first to draw fire away from the boss. Not that there was anyone to meet the landing party. To their fortune (or annoyance, depending on perspective) they had crashed in an open field, seemingly devoid of anything proper to fight. Gromsnok looked around annoyedly, muttering a complaint about the lack of room in the rok to bring a trukk. Of course, it had been at his beckon that the rok had the dimensions it had, but none present had the guts to point this out."
4340,Orks gonna get all da loot wif all da dakka!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45511&start=20,2015-05-26T02:27:02,Kee/Xeyn,"jinking through a series of guardsmen running from the slaughter, Rolla' was swinging his wrench left and right, crackin' skulls while howling in glee. His tailwings reaped a bloody harvest, leaving only a red trail in the wake of... Well, his red trail. His ribbons whipped in the wind, a bloodthirsty red hurricane tearing through the shattered guardsmen. ""Come an' get yer skulls opened, ya pinkskin panzies!"" Rolla' was nearing the end of the line of humans, and needed to make a sharp turn to keep going. So, he leant to the side and fired his Dakka, the recoil causing his bike to turn sharply. However, in his red-ribboned wake, the maneuver was missed by another ork that was hot on his tail, and that ork wasn't slowing down in the slightest. While the ensuing collision certainly left a satisfactory fireball, Rolla' was flung off his bike and landed on a particularly large pinkskin.<br/><br/>It didn't quite occur to Rolla' what had happened before the pissed-off oghryn took a hold of his jacket and was about to throw him away. The oghryn was, however, cloven in two by a passing trukk. Luckily for Rolla', he (and his ribbons) wasn't completely lacking in renown - and luckier still, the boys who krewed the trukk were Evil Sunz, like himself. They stopped for just long enough to gesture Rolla' in. And in, Rolla' went. He didn't even ask the driver of the trukk for permission - he siezed the driver's seat, put the trukk in gear, and sped ahead for the pinkskins.<br/><br/>The Trukk, while not nearly as fast or navigable as his bike, did result in more satisfactory<span style=""font-style: italic"">crunch</span>es as he ran over the humans. By now, this particular unfortunately positioned garrison was all but destroyed, so (to the annoyance of some in the trukk) Rolla' deviated. He made a point of running over as many humans as he could before he was out of the killzone, but after that, Rolla' was intent on seeing just how fast the trukk could go. About this, the Evil Sunz on the trukk were a lot more positively inclined. Seeing the smoke from a recently landed craft, Rolla' ran dead ahead, heedless of smaller obstacles and positively thrilled over navigating larger ones, until the group was in sight. The orks were<span style=""font-weight: bold"">large</span>. If Rolla's eyes didn't fail him, that was Warboss Gromsnok. Turning hard on the wheel and engaging the handbrake, the trukk spun to the side and came to a halt in front of the landing party. Rolla' grinned, while the Speed Freeks hooted at the orks to get in and join the fun. ""Come on, lads! There's slaughter an' loot ta be 'ad yet, if ya' wanna hitch the fastest cruise around to da fightin'!"""
4341,Orks gonna get all da loot wif all da dakka!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45511&start=40,2015-05-26T22:38:17,Ragnar Ice-Blood,"Vadug had been silently staring out of a nearby window at the carnage below. It was clear enough that the Orkz were certainly being successful in their attempts to descend down to the planet's surface...though if they had the sheer numbers to press that advantage into the 'ooman cities, would only be seen later. Removing his gaze from the window showing planet, Vadug answered the warboss in a sullen tone. ""Bloody shame, but at least it stopz dem ooman gunz for firin' at yer boyz anymore."" Vadug replied, his voice losing some of it's previous enthusiasm at being told of the likely destruction of the planetary defence canon shells. ""Datz probably a good fing."" Behind him, Vadug's mechanical arms twitched at intervals at random jolts of electricity emanated from the faulty generator he had on him.<br/><br/>""See ya on da planet Kaptin."" Vadug muttered as the lumbering warboss buggered off to his landing craft. Vadug new better than to keep the warboss' attention for longer than a few moments, for not only was he clueless about most 'orky gubbinz' but also seemed to pay little heed. ""Dat solvez dat den."" The big mek finished before moving his mechanical hide off back to his shoutin' spot - which handily also worked as a prime lookin' spot for observing his minions.<br/><br/>Clearing his monstrous throat, and with the Mega-armoured bulk of Moskrar stood an arm's reach away, Vadug bellowed his his boyz. ""Get dem blooy rokz moving ya lazy grotz! Any of you gitz be slackin' off and I'll come down dere and kick yer teef in! Work!"" The entire short speech was barbaric and tyrannical sounding, but alas that is what made an Ork.<br/><br/>Before Vadug, his entire workforce seemed to quicken somewhat, Grotz picked up the pace, Orkz lifted heavy objects with just a slight more speed, even Snotlings managed to move and stop being useless! ""Ahhh, dat'z da ladz I know."" Vadug muttered, feeling almost moved by the fact that his workforce was so...obedient.<br/><br/>""Moskrar, git me Rok and da Cyborkz ready... We'z got a planet to land on."" Merciless glee was plain in the Orkz eyes, there would be blood spilt today...<br/><br/>""On it."" Came the reply, as the Mega-armoured ex-kommando stomped off to fetch the mechanically augmented and grotesque ranks of Cyborks first. He arrived there in mere moments, their 'area' being so close to the mek bays. ""Get yer zoggin' arses moving! Da boss wantz you on 'iz Rok! Now!"" There was no resistance, the Cyborkz knew better than to fight someone who could literally detonate their heads at any time - for such was the precautionary measuring of Vadug. Next was the Rok, a colossal piece of space debris fitted with dozens of crude guns and rokkit launchaz. It seemed finished already, for the crew there was lounging around like Gretchin.<br/>""Rok iz done boss."" The lead crew member said, giving Moskrar no chance to actually ask a question...this was met with a swift headbutt from the Kommando, that dropped the sly crew member where he stood.<br/>""Dun gud."" Moskrar said before stomping off back to Vadug.<br/><br/>All current mek-bay activities had now been assigned to Skral, a trusted lieutenant of Vadug's.<br/><br/>He returned a few moments later, the monstrous shapes of both the Big Mek and his creations also alongside him. They all piled into the Rok with little thought. ""Time fer fightin' ladz!"" Vadug bellowed.<br/><br/>---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------<br/><br/>""Bombers! Bombers! Where's the bloody anti-air?!"" Came the call of alarm of confusion of a Guardsman, he had just observed Orky Bombaz ropping payloads of explosives upon several of the larger gun emplacements and utterly annihilating them all. His confusion and panic was cut swift however by the bark of a single bolt pistol shot, it had come from the Commissar-General himself. Holding the smoking gun at head-height still, the Commissar rattled off his summary of the man. ""Terminal incompetence and utterly lack of perceptive instinct. Emperor guide you."" Placing the pistol back into it's holster, Avitus watched as the longer ranged anti-aircraft weapons spooled into life and began targeting Orky bombers.<br/><br/>The weapons were ruthlessly effective, and guided by some of the more competent gunners that the Imperial Artillery divisions had based in the fort. Each man was a veteran of some degree, but all were soldiers. Their aim was effective, any Bomba that strayed within range was obliterated without chance...but the numbers were low and craft far between...the actual assault would prove much worse.<br/><br/>""Communications officer!? How long until the Vindicares are here?"" The Commissar barked at the barely-recovered Comm officer.<br/>The man jumped in a sort of shock at being talked to again, but replied in a stuttering tone. ""T-they are here within the hour sir! They are being moved back from less vital fortifications, sir!""<br/>""Good enough. Carry on.""<br/><br/>----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------<br/><br/>Septimia Petronax, Vindicare Assassin of the Officio Assassinorum, stalked purely by her lonesome through the Imperial Fortress. She had arrived here not too long ago, and the first instruction given was to see the current commanding officer, some Commissar General. Even being only one of her, she made a terrifying sight as she sought out the Commissar, clothed all in black and wielding weapons capable of killing even the largest of Orkz with but a single shot and with the deadliest of precision.<br/><br/>Septimia reached the Commissar General in a few minutes, having nigh on gotten lost in the sheer maze-like structure that the fortress' corridors were. The first action that occurred, was her bowing before the man and stating blankly. ""The Officio Assassinorum's operatives are here. Provide orders, commanding officer."" Her voice was monotone and quite blank, lacking anything in terms of emotions or accent.<br/><br/>------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------<br/><br/>Avitus glanced to his right upon seeing a figure walking towards him, and gave an inward sigh. ""A hour you say? Damn you if it went quickly!"" The commissar snapped. He knew full well that the comm officer was not to blame, but rather the awful administration of the Guard...but to mutter such was heresy and insubordination - not that a sufficient officer was there to shoot<span style=""font-style: italic"">him...</span><br/><br/>Saluting the assassin, Avitus spoke in a clear tone. ""I thank the Assassinorum for their aid. Now. You are to seek out this creature,"" Avitus showed the Assassin an imagine of her quarry - The assumed Kaptin of the Ork hordes. ""And his commanding officers. You understand what to do unto them, yes?""<br/>----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------<br/><br/>""Yes."""
4342,Orks gonna get all da loot wif all da dakka!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45511&start=40,2015-05-28T01:26:30,Terrence,"Gromsnok's muttering about the lack of proper transport continued for a few moments. Then it was cut short by the arrivall of a trukk. ""Ah, dere's da trukk, ya lads know wha's up after all!"". The meganobs excahnged a few glances and decided to accept the boss's leap of logic that they had called the trukk in. It would certainly be better than receiving a few well-placed blows to the cranium.<br/><br/>This particular trukk was open topped, which was quite convenient. As heavily armored orks weren't generally known for their proficiency of not accidentally knocking holes in the roof if it was a rather cramped space. As the warboss and his retinue embarked upon the vehicle, Gromsnok took a moment to look over whoever drove the thing there. With some luck, he might even remember the lad long enough to reward him for the pick-up later.<br/><br/>""Alright lad, drive this 'fing to da fightin. I'z wantin to krump some o' dem pinkskinz!"" Gromsnok loudly shouted at the driver. He had no idea who the ork was, and he didn't care. What he did care for, was the sights and sounds of a good fight going on nearby."
4343,Orks gonna get all da loot wif all da dakka!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45511&start=40,2015-05-28T10:14:33,Kee/Xeyn,"Rolla' put the Trukk in gear, engaged a shady-looking switch, and the Trukk shot ahead like a rocket. Like before, Rolla' didn't give one whit that the terrain was a little unruly - he smashed through anything small enough to smash and jinked between the things that wern't. As he was jinking through some rock spires, Rolla' used the trukk's rudimentary speaker system (normally reserved for warcries) to joke a little with his passengers. ""Hey, boyz, an' welcome ter Rolla' ""Bikespike"" Swifttoof's bus! Tickets be wan loud warcry, so lemme hear y'all ready ter kill some pinkskin panzies, eh?"" As he spoke, a few of the Evil Sunz crewing the trukk laughed, and at Rolla's insistance, gave up a warcry. Rolla' nudged one of his klan members, and let him take the steering wheel. Rolla' himself climbed upwards, red ribbons whipping in the wind, to position himself at the trukk's dakka.<br/><br/>Not a moment too soon! Rounding a corner, the truck found a small group of Stormtroopers, barely with their wits about them as the roar of the trukk's engine came upon them so suddenly. Laughing, the Evil Sunz in the trukk, Rolla' included, fired their weapons. With their habit of fighting in vehicles, their aim on a moving firing platform was steady and true - and the guardsmen that were not felled by dakka fire were squished beneath the trukk's wheels. Another big skirmish could be seen nearby, and Rolla' (unnessecarily) yelled for the driver to go there. The trukk sped ahead, roaring with fury, and weapons leveled and screaming death. Just before they hit the bulk of the Imperial defense lines, Rolla' turned to Gromsnok with a grin. ""We'll try ter drop y'all off near da most important-lookin' pinkskinz, so ya' can 'ave da best fight. If ya' wan' tha, hop off when we use da siren!"" Rolla' then went back to his dakka, and began shooting.<br/><br/>A loud crash and several bumbs in the road later, and the trukk was in the midst of a sea of humans. Just as the trukk reached this bastion's lieutenant, the sirens on it blared furiously."
4344,Orks gonna get all da loot wif all da dakka!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45511&start=40,2015-05-28T10:42:20,Ragnar Ice-Blood,"All was set up and ready. The internal systems were prepared and the thrustaz were fuelled up and roaring to go. All around the Rok, Orky 'pilots (if they could be called a such, since their 'steering' tended to be a case of 'try and at least get it within a few dozen kilometres of the intended target) scurried around, checking jury-rigged consoles and making last moment checks. ""Jobz a gud 'un!"" The lead pilot bellowed out, the barely contained glee at finally being able to launch the Rok down at the Humans on the planet being obvious in his voice, and in response all sealed hatches and airlocks into the Rok were immediately sealed and made ready. Surrounding Orkz scattered off to safe zones, and all were readied. 'Ere they go!<br/><br/>With the resounding thunderous clanging of crude Orkish levers and pulleys, and the screeching of metal on metal, the Rok 'bay' was opened, it's colossal doors sliding open to fully expose the scale of the Orkish kunnin'. The single gargantuan Rok hung in complete silence for several moments, then, it disgorged from the underbelly of the Ramma O' Gork at a murderously high speed. It rocketed through space, much to the absolute glee of the Orkz in t's interior. The Rok reached low orbit in a matter of minutes, crashing through the skies like a gun-laden meteorite. From the Orkz, all that could be heard was a single thunderous chant: ""Ere We Go! Ere We Go! Ere We Go!!!""<br/><br/>The impact alone was akin to several days of artillery bombardment, as thousands of tonnes of space debris smashed full on into the planet, creating a large earthen crater and throwing up thick plumes of dust and dirt into the sky above. Their trajectory was fully better than expected, close enough to a small Imperial outpost to Krump them, and yet close enough to the (not-so-planned-out) Orky landing spot.<br/><br/>Immediately, large bore guns began to fire, rickety machineguns filled the air with red hot bullets, and large kannons fired deceptively powerful, and deafening, shells. The dust cloud over the landing spot only grew higher, someone stood in the cloud would not even be able to see their own hands, let alone the clanking horde of monstrously augmented Orks that were to be released.<br/><br/>""WWWWAAAGGGHHHH!!!"" The Big Mek roared as landing doors were thrown open and hatches unsealed. He and hundreds of Orks, each more hideously altered than the last, poured out into a rampaging green carpet of muscle and urty' bitz...straight towards the outpost...<br/><br/>---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------<br/><br/>""Competent as all the Assassinorum's agents. Be on your way, Assassin."" Avitus nodded and finished up issuing the Assassin with her orders, he trusted in the agents to be as competent as ever and placed trust in their abilities to carry out their tasks. Snapping back to his comm officer, Avitus said to the man. Rally all comm links outside of this citadel, I want to know where every single damn Ork ship hits this planet!""<br/>""Aye sir!"" Came the reply as the comms officer scrambled to hail all signals outside of the main citadel - which would prove to be an arduous process given the sheer number of forward bases on the planet.<br/><br/>------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------<br/><br/>Septima merely nodded at the words of the commissar before turning back the way she came and walking off. Her training and experience made dealing with greenskins to be almost trivial, though not all Orkz were entirely predicable."
4345,Orks gonna get all da loot wif all da dakka!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45511&start=40,2015-05-31T22:03:49,Terrence,"The trukk's driver made things easy to keep track of, jus' jump out when the siren rang. Gromsnok could easily do that. Of course, even the short while in the trukk was one made almost unbearable by impatience.Many of the orks fidgeted around with their wargear, and some looked jumpy enough to start firing right at that moment already.<br/><br/>And then they drove into battle, Gromsnok had of course been firing wildly the moment something not green and ork-shaped had come into the line of fire. He wasn't a bad moon though, and thus lacked the innate talent for firing from a moving vehicle. Of course, even with the terrible accuracy, a few guardsmen were shot death by the sheer volume of lead and plasma The kaptin's kustom shoota was putting into the air.<br/><br/>And then, loud enough to drown out both the din of heated combat and the trukk's roaring engines, the siren rang.This was gromsnok's moment. He waited for a moment when jumoign out wouldn't be too suicidal, and then launched himself out of the vehicle as graciously as a green hulking brute in solid metal armor would ever be. Inertia did its work, and his momentum carried him for a few moments more, until finally he came to a stop on top of a particularly unfortunate guardsman. The red smear gromsnok left behind him after this suitably orky style of disembarking would be but one of many.<br/><br/>Gromsnok looked behind him to see his personal gurd hadn't been as 'ard and strong as he had been. Some of them had landed on things harder than a guardsman's viscera, others had imply fallen badly, and still others hadn't jumped at all. Being too caught up in their wild shooting from within the trukk. A lucky few had landed unscathed, either out of dexterity or from the same dumb luck that had protected Gromsnok. ""Get 'arder ya half-pinkskinned gits!"" Gromsnok shouted at them. He wasn't going to let such things as a few of his personal guard breaking bones deter him from finding the biggest pinkskin around. And zog it if the lads wouldn't step up their game themselves.<br/><br/>It didn't take long to find the aforementioned biggest fight around. A local guard officer of a rank that made him imprtant enough to evacuate had just sortied the base. He hadn't just walked out on foot though. Instead, he came chugging out in the infamous boxy shape of an imperial guard leman russ battle tank. As fate would have it, the officer's escape crossed paths with Gromsnok's rampage. The kaptin saw the tank rolling up just as he was beating an Orgyn to death with his Klaw. Naturally, the ork wasn't going to move, and neither was the tank gooing to change its course. ""I'll show ya boyz how to be da 'ardest! All of ya look 'ere!""<br/><br/>Gromsnok's shoulda gunnas had been told about what to do when Gromsnok said what he just said. They stepped away from the shootas they were chained to, or at least as far as said chains would allow them to. Flipped open a panel on the space that accomadated their boss's hunched back, and simaltaneously pushed a big button, emblazoned with a quite telltale skull and crossbones. As this button was pushed, the back-mounted generator that powered Gromsnok's suit of armor suddendly revved and sputtered up. ""Mega boosta iz ready Kaptin!"" One of the gretchin shouted. Which was answered by a rather satisfied-looking grin from Gromsnok. It was the most approval the grot would probably ever see iin its short life, but it was probably still enough to give it quite a bit of respect amongst its wretched kin.<br/><br/>And then, Gromsnok took off. He wasn't just going to stand around and wait for the leman russ to get closer, no, he was going to show the stupid tank he was faster and 'arder than any panzy things the pinkskins built. The lookout that was sticking out on top saw Gromsnok's alarmingly fast approach and quickly shouted a report of the sight downwards. ""One of the Orks is coming right for us!"".<br/><br/>The imperial officer that sat in the armored vehicle was relatively young. From the weathered veterans surrounding him it was quite clear he had a lot less battlefield experience than any of them. Likely, he was one of the privilged few that joined the guard backed by wealthy and poerful military. ""Let the ork come to us. He'll be shown the fury of the emperor through the crushing force of this tank!"" He said, an arrogant tone in his voice. ""But sir... He's huge! even for an ork!"" The lookout backtalked. The officer looked up annoyedly, and then glanced over to his accompanying commisar. ""Doubt for the capability of the techpriests? Commisar... If you will."" the man said with a slight undertone of sadistic enjoyment.<br/><br/>The commisar was lining up his shot to the lookout, who was, instinctually, cowering away from the laspistol trained on his head. And then, the split second before the disciplinary officer pulled the trigger, an impact shook the entire vehicle. The bickering inside the Vehicle had given Gromsnok the chance to approach into melee range unchallanged by defensive weapons. The Migthy ork set his foot down a few moments before the leman russ would hit him and flung forth his mega claw, punctuating the strike with an all too well known battlecry.WAAAAAGH! It hit with all the momentum Gromsnok's running had built up, along with the already titanic natural strengh the Orkish warboss had.<br/><br/>Both Gromsnok and the leman russ had gone from top speed to a dead halt. For a moment, everyone within earshot fell silent, an expectant moment heavy with anticipation to see one or the other fall. The more hopeful guardsman hoped the russ would now obliterate the ork with point-blank weapons fire, while the orks were waiting for an explosion. And then, something fell to the ground with a clang. It was an axle of the leman russ. Another clang, one of the weapons fell of its sponson. Smoke was starting to billow out of the engine compartment. Gromsnok snorted for a moment before shouting once again. ""And dat is how ya're da ardest!""<br/><br/>The lookout, who had seen all this, took his gamble, he vaulte himself out of the vehicle and ran for his life. Perhaps luckily, Gromsnok hadn't considered the puny guardsman worthy of his attention. Inside the vehicle, chaos reigned. Occupants had been thrown and shaken about. ""What in the name of the emperor was that?!"" The officer shouted. The commisar, still having some determination left to finish his task of exterminating the disloyal lookout, climbed upwards to give pursuit. He was greeted by a monstrous shadow looming over him. The man only had a moment to register what he was looking at before Gromsnok's Klaw came down again, Crushing the commisar's torso and tossing him aside. ""Oi! dere's gitz in dis can. Let's have some fun wif da burna!"" Gromsnok gleefully exclaimed as he positioned his claw above the tank hatch. the small flame that had stuck out almost unnoticably from the edge of his claw flared up, and the tank was filled with a terrible inferno. The imperial officer burned for quite some time before expiring. Time spent in regret of the mistakes that had lead to this fate, and also, rather obviously, in agonizing pain.<br/><br/>Gromsnok looked around to survey the battlefield. It seemed the humanz had been mostly routed, some smaller skirmishes were still ongoing, but the base had been mostly overtaken by the green tide. Gromsnok wasn't satisfied with this alone though. While there would certainly be some good loot in the base, he had heard of the shiny flash the humans had, and he quite doubted he'd find anything that flashy in a smaller outpost like this one. "" OY ya grotz, get me one of dem pinkskin talkin devices.""<br/><br/>Gromsnok was referring to a vox caster. The devices used for planetside battlefield communication by the imperial guard. It took a few moments, but the lootas quickly scrounged up one that was stillk working. They handed it off to Gromsnok, who ordere his shoulda gunnaz to man the equipment. He Inhaled deeply and broadcasted a message that all orks would approve of.<br/><br/>""We got dis 'ere base! Ya want it back? Come geddit!""<br/><br/><div><hr style=""height:2px; width:100%; border:0; color: white;background:white;""/></div><br/><br/>Back up on the ramma, a few orks were banging on a bulkhead. Gromsnok had just left for planetside, and it was clear this was a total deployment of all available forces. ""Come on ya zaphead! Get ovah 'ere already!"" They said. though strangely, not as loud as one would expect from an ork. The orkz were the minderz of one of the few weirdboys on the crew that Gromsnok considered reliable enough to not immediately jettison into space for fear of ship destruction.<br/><br/>Behind the bulkhead were the weirdboys private quarters. A special space jutting out of the ship's topside hull, complete with its own defense measures and all. A special design evocative of Weirdboy hutz. Through some kink of orky engineering, the peculiar shape provided a suitable drain for the excess power that the weirdboyz gathered, shooting the wayward WAAAGH! energy off into the empty abyss. It was quite a waste to see all that energy shoot off into the stars, but it was better than accidentally blasting a hole in the hull every other week.<br/><br/>In the weirdhutz, as the jutting space was called, Grakfrazzle prepared himself. It was a rather boring ritual. He strapped on the collection of scraps and glass shards that made that signature clanging sound wherever he went, and then he took his stikk. His cap was on his head, where it almost always was. The weirboy reached to a spot on the back of his head and scratched. To an observer's horror, he was scratching an itch on his exposed brain tissue. The ork himself only barely seemed to notice, as he finished scratching and slid his cap over the burned out spot.<br/><br/>He then opened the bulkhead to meet his minderz ""Yeah, wot's goin on? Da headaches are worse den usual so somefing's happenin!"" The weirdboy said to his personal escort. He could quite tolerate their existence. As unlike the presence of other orks, who caused a flaming migraine, they only rarely caused that level of discomfort. Usually, they felt more like a mild throbbing in the temples. One of the minderz stepped up and spoke, rather than shouted ""Yeah, da kaptin found a big humie planet ta loot an' burn. Da roks are bein dropped right now!<br/><br/>Grakfrazzle mumbled something to himself as he walked along with the minderz to the rok they would be boarding. ""Da git's listenin to da mork-impostor again..."" The weirdboy mumbled inwardly. He alone knew what this strange sentence meant, and the orks paid it no mind, as weirdboys had always had a tendency to blurt out nonsense at random times. As the crew got closer to the bays were the roks were, a familiar and unwelcome feeling came to Grakfrazzle. The shouting, the anticipation, the headaches. He was getting close to 'normal' orks. Already, he could hear the invisible everlasting chorus of random thoughts and nonsense that every orkish individual vented out into the immaterium pretty much constantly. the WAAAGH! was thick, and already, sparks started to dance between the copped bits of Grakfrazzle's cap.<br/><br/>""Weirdboy comin through, get outta da way!"" the minders told to any orks that obstructd the group's path. They didn't need to do this a lot, as most orks had strategicallly gone out of blasting distance the moment they had heard Grakfrazzle's clanging additions to his clothing. ""Zog! Me 'ead's hurtin already!"" The weirdboy announced, which only quickened the step of his escorts. It was only a few moments before htey had reached their assigned rok. It was a rather smaller one, made specially for a weirdboy and his minderz. A necesarry precaution developed after an ill-fated attempt at lumping a weirdboy in with a normal drop force ended with the entire rok being vaporized into a blast of psychic energy.<br/><br/>The moment the party had boarded the rok, the mekboys scrambled to get rid of what was essentially a ticking time-bomb to them. Sure, orks liked explosions, but they preferrednot to be catched within the blast radius when possible. Very quickly, the rok was deployed and hurtling towards the already war-torn planet below. The course was mostly uneventful, safe for the usual mechanical failings causing the rock to hurtle about in unexpected ways. And then, Grakfrazzle stood up. ""Boyz! I iz tasting trouble, we need ta go!""<br/><br/>Another ork would have considered this statement the random blabbing of just another weirdboy. Grakfrazzle's minders however, had been with him for quite long. Long enough to know to take these statements seriously. They all converged upon the weirdboy, who was already tapping into the psychic energy he had soaked up earlier. And the, the rok was destroyed by a shell fired from one of the remaining planetary defense cannons. the crew on the ground thought it to be a minor victory against the green tide. What they unfortunately couldn't see, was the temporary gateway through the immaterium that was already fading away.<br/><br/>Grakfrazzle and his minders looked out over the plains of Ysera. The burning wreckage of what had once been their transport was making trails of black smoke in the sky. ""Good 'fing ya lads know ta listen ta me!"" Grakfrazzle boasted to his minders. ""Yeah"" one of them answered quickly. another one changed the subject. ""Now, we go to ta nearest fightin and we point ya at da pinkskinz."" Grakfrazzle sighed at this statement. As much as doing what his minder said was the plan hurt him. It was the only thing he could do that was actually useful in a fight.. Not even the orcish standard of accuracy could be upheld with the frequent migraine attacks his condition gave him. And no sane assault squad would ever take him with them no matter how desperate amttersd were. A weirdboy that's stuck in 'eadbangs no matter what ya do after all.<br/><br/>""Well, get ta footsloggin will ya!"" Grakfrazzle said as he set off to the nearest source of smoke in the sky that wasn't the wreckage of their rok."
4346,Orks gonna get all da loot wif all da dakka!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45511&start=40,2015-06-03T18:37:18,Kee/Xeyn,"Rolla' was shootin' all over the place, mowing down several humans and a few unlucky orks and gretchin every few seconds. He was howling in laughter, revelling in the speed and the slaughter. Just as the trukk took a sharp turn, skidding past a ruined Aegis defence line, Rolla' saw why the pinskins were making a run for open ground instead of cover.<br/><br/>Tanks. Lots of them.<br/><br/>Rolla' immediately took control of the trukk again and spun around, trying to get away and warn the others. It was too late, however - three Leman Russ Destroyers fired their guns, two of which hit the trukk in the rear. The resulting shockwave sent the trukk forward quite a fair distance, and Rolla' only managed to jump out in time to avoid being pulverized in the second salvo. By then, most of the orks present had gathered that another fight was about to be had. Rolla' looked around for a bit - he needed a new mount. He found it, too. Some gretchins were swarming a buggy, its driver and gunner both dead, trying to see if there was anything of value. Rolla' grabbed one of them and flung him away, causing the others to disperse. Dragging the dead orks from the vehicle, he saw another Speed Freek run towards him. Rolla' got in the driver's seat, and the other boy took the rokkit launcha'. Starting and revving the engine, Rolla' flew off again to deal with the new threat.<br/><br/>A buggy versus a tank is a poor matchup. Rolla' knew this, but he didn't care, much. By now, other Speed Freeks had taken up the warcry and was joining their fellows to deal with the new threat. With trukks, buggeys, and bikes in abundance, a collective charge of greenskins advanced furiously on the tank company.<br/><br/>There wasn't much Rolla' and his new buggy-mate could really do with the heavy-duty machines that had taken up the vanguard, but a few Thunderes were behind the main line, setting up for ranged fire. Rolla' jinked through a mess of explosions and messed up terrain, skidding between rocks, wrecks, craters, and clouds of exploding dirt as the buggy's rokkit launcha' was punding at anything Leman Russ-shaped. Managing to jink between the tanks, Rolla' finally got to the softer targets at the rear, and doing a power slide to the left, began circling the poor guardsmen. Luckily, the buggy was full of rokkits, and with the other lucky few buggies and bikes that had made it through, the artillery soon felt what it was like fighting against the foolhardy, the stupid, and the fast. The other tanks didn't dare turn, for they could hit their comrades, and their rear armour would be exposed to the bulk of the horde. Through sheer numbers and stupid bravery, the orks had put the tanks in a pinch."
4347,Orks gonna get all da loot wif all da dakka!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45511&start=40,2015-06-10T21:48:19,Ragnar Ice-Blood,"Blood and viscera flew wherever the Big Mek and his Boyz  rampaged. The small fort was poorly guarded by a token force of some couple dozen guardsmen, all of which seemed poorly equipped (or even ready considering many were barely armoured and were scrambling to arm themselves when the Orks hit.) The fort itself was a ugly, squat little thing composed of what looked to the Ork invaders to literally just be grey stone dotted across with the ""Ooman egul-fing."" It had colossal antenna jutting from the roof of the building, marking it as some form of communications tower...not that the Orks really gave a damn about that.<br/><br/>All around Vadug, Guardsmen fell. They were savagely ripped asunder by the mechanical snakes that protruded from his back, or even slain by the Mek's own hands - if they were so lucky. The tendril-like mechanical limbs at his back gouged bloody holes, sliced whole limbs off, or even turned men into immolated heaps of melting flesh and ooze. ""You oomanz iz not 'ard enuff!!!"" The Mek roared as he quite literally tore the arms off a man and beat him to death with them. ""You'z iz all panzeez!!!"" He roared once more, a savage and toothy grin plastered across his face all the while.<br/><br/>Making his way inside the building, Vadug heard some human shouting down the vox communications to his men, however, walking casually up to the device, Vadug merely said to him. ""We'z comin' fer you next, Ooman."" Before brutally smashing the thing into pieces.<br/><br/>Moskrar was having a much similar approach to this battle as his Mek charge was, which entailed eviscerating, or disembowelling humans in the most satisfying way he could find. He would turn humans into bloody rags with his shoota, or eviscerate them with his powa klaw. It was a huge win-win situation...for the Orks at least.<br/><br/>-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------<br/><br/>""Sir! Ork planetary vessels have broken through our defences!"" Muttered the communications officer through gritted teeth. With much of the threat of his summary execution gone, his once present terror was now a seething white hot rage at the Greenskins which dared to assault Imperial Forces.<br/>""Hand me the vox."" Avitus calmly answered him, holding out a leathery palm to accept the device, when he had recived it, he said cooly down into it. ""All guard stations of the Imperium! Ork forces are ON the planet now! Make ready now, while you still can! Those that fail in their duties to pull back into the main fortresses will be LEFT to the Orks!""<br/><br/>Damning silence followed, not because his officers were dead but rather because they all knew that the Commissar-General would surely follow through on his words to leave them out of the fortresses if they failed. However, from one channel, a small communications outpost not but a few kilometres away, came the answer of a brutish and idiotic sounding voice. """"We'z comin' fer you next, Ooman.""<br/><br/>Avitus face immediately took the shade of a ripe tomato, with rage highly obvious on his face. He sighed a sigh of anger and handed the vox operator back the communications device. ""I want ALL men back in the fortresses, NOW!"" He shouted, walking a short distance away, and sighing once more.<br/><br/>-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------<br/><br/>Septima knew her job well enough now. Her training had covered what the general view of a leader Ork was - normally the largest and strongest ork in the pack of them all. Plus the brutish creatures were normally far too bloodthirsty to even think of the possibility of traps or the likes. Checking her Exitus rifle as she walked, she passed several guardsmen (each of which looked both a mix of bewildered and yet confused.) She was to leave the building, and find a suitable vantage point from which to operate..."
4348,Orks gonna get all da loot wif all da dakka!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45511&start=40,2015-06-15T21:52:39,Terrence,"Gromsnok was still savoring in his victory, sitting atop the burnt out wreck of the tank he had personally punched to a standstill. The green tide of his underlings swarmed below him. Lootas were scouring the battlefield, already refurbishing some of the more intact vehicles and making em nice and orky. Painboyz were looking for the boyz that were still moving around but weren't standing up on their own, and nobz were looking for trophies to brag about later.<br/><br/>Gromsnok's lust for battle had been sated for now however, as he had figured the rest of the krew needed him to point them in the right direction. Personally taking the field in an engagement was fun and all, but commanding hordes of greenskins with simple hand gestures also had an appeal all of its own. The lesser meks had already pulled together something vaguely resembling a fortified house. Gromsnok laid claim to the first hut in the area with a simple growl and a glare, which made the meks clear out of what they had hoped would become a workshop.<br/><br/>Gromsnok waited around for his underlings to scavenge together the equipment needed for a right an proppa kommandin hut. The somewhat familiar microphone that Gromsnok had used earlier to taunt the entire planet came up again, cobbled together into a crude radio. ""Alright ya gitz, if ya lot krump somethin, ya shout about it on dis 'ere radio network, if our boyz get krumped, ya shout abouddit. If dem pinkskinz try an' do anyfing kunnin, ya shout about it!"" The general orders were relayed all over the planet, the airwaves were unprotected for now, but the meks were already mounting some weird device on the vox that would make the orkish communications hard to hear for any non-ork vox operator. Of course, the device was just a random assortment of scrap, but the meks honestly believe it worked, and so it did.<br/><br/>After some more moments, a group of gretchin came in carrying a hastily made replica of Gromsnok's throne. They had barely set the giant chair down before gromsnok let himself fall into it with the care and grace of a drowsy squiggoth. One of the gretchin who had still been manouvering his fingers out form under the metal construction screamed out in startled pain as his fingers were summarily smashed. Every ork in the room, including Gromsnok, had a brief laugh about this, but relative order quickly returned.<br/><br/>Gromsnok overlooked the interior of the kommand hut. A table was being set up with a planetary map housing a rough approxuimation of the current tactical situation. the orks were obviously represented as large metal figurines painted red and with jagged edges all over. Human garrisons were represented by the orkish interpretation of humans, still buff by normal standards, as anything weaker than that simply couldn't be comprehended by the orkish mind, but ûny in comparison to the orkish figurines.<br/><br/>Gromsnok smiled to himself. The great game of looting an planet was beginning in earnest.<br/><br/><div><hr style=""height:2px; width:100%; border:0; color: white;background:white;""/></div><br/>Grakfrazzle muttered and complained to himself, even right now, far away from any real battle, he was already feeling the background psychic signature of a planetwide invasion of greenskins. His minders calmly followed behind, stopping every so often when another headache shot through their ward's head. Headaches in a weirdboy were never a good thing, so they had to pay attention to count how long the intervals between two headaches were. If said intervals were getting shorter, that was usually the time to start worrying. The headaches were on a regular schedulde for now though, so the minderz were relatively relaxed. They were unusual orks the minders, calm, oftentimes rather silent. No orks knew or wanted to know how the painboyz made them that calm, but it was perfect for the job they needed to do.<br/><br/>In the distance, the din of war could be heard, the excited voices of orks occasionally overtaking the explosions of all shapes and sizes tearing the landscape apart. Grakfrazzle had no particular desire to go there, but the minderz subtly corrected him every time he tried to change course. They were getting closer, and Grakfrazzle was beginning to hear the splitting buzz of hunreds of orcish minds all screaming their random thoughts to the warp. The weirdboy could already feel another headache coming up, jsut moments after the previous one. A battle was going on nearer than what was immeaiately apparant. And then, the weirdboy and his escort walked out of the trees and into an unexpectedly close warzone. The fighting seemed to have been going on for quite a while, as corpses of man and ork alike were beginning to pile up across the battlefield.<br/><br/>The psychic buzz was overwhelming in grakfrazzle's mind now. If memory served, it was at the worst it could get. He figered he might as well get stuck in closer. His zappin stikk, which he had held firm to the ground, rose up, removing an important grounding for the static electricity that the orkish psyker constantly generated. The minderz knew what was going to happen, so they all piled up as close to the weirdboy as they could. Sparks flew off of Grakfrazzle's copper helmet, and he concentrated on a patch of open space somewhere closer to the ork-dominated side of the battlefield.<br/><br/>The critical buildup of psychic energy finally proved too much for the material world to handle, and a temporary breach to the immaterium opened up. The orks had nothing to fear, the trip took only a moment, and they were shielded by the mind of Grakfrazzle, but for that moment, the minerz could hear the world the way Grakfrazzle heard it. A hundred thousand voices, all set towards roughly the same goal, and never shutting up about it.<br/><br/>And just like that, with a soun not unluike a thunderclap, the weirdboy and attached squad popped up in the middle of the fight. The sudden appearance of more orks seeme to startle nearby guardsmen. Grakfrazzle snorted briefly,a nd then turned to his minderz. 3Keep da gitz offa me, I can't zap em if dey's bashin my 'ead in."" And with that said, the Psyketr started pushing around the sotred energy in his body. It felt like a constant electrical shock to him, but he was used to the feeling. to the outside, all that seemed to be happening was a slight buildup of static electricity, occasionally sparking to some metal bit on the weirdboy's wargear. The minderz had taken position in a half circle around their ward, Shooting back at anyone with the audacity to shoot at 'their' weirdboy.<br/><br/>And then, a charge came through. A commisar wa heading a desperate push to slow down the orcs so the rest of the attack force could move into better firing positions. The man had no problem dying a martyr for the imperial cause, and so he led by example to inspire the guardsman to that same level of fervor. ""Die, you foul Xeno scu..."" The man said before being abruptly cut off by a bolt of psychic energy that rendered him a charred husk. ""'Ere we go!"" Grakfrazzle said as he lifted his stikk up from the ground again. The minderz dove to the ground, shouting ""Ya boyz better get on da ground 'ere an watch da 'splosions'."" diving to ground was the right thing to do, as Grakfrazzle's zaps of electricity blasted anything nearby indiscriminately. The wanton explosions of psychic energy everywhere sollicited some excited laughs from the orks that had had the sence to go to ground, which only doubled the amount of power the weirdboy was channeling.<br/><br/>Grakfrazzle's eyes were still somewhat glowing with energy after the deed was done. Of the charge of guardsmen, only charred corpses and half-vaporized wargear remained, some orks had met the same fate, but all and all, it had been a pretty good attack. ""No 'eads exploded... gud"" The weirdboy simply remarked as he wandered off away from the battle, only to be stopped and turned back around by his minderz. ""Can't a weirdboy get a break 'ere!"" He finally said,a s he was dragged off to finish off the guardsmen."
4349,Orks gonna get all da loot wif all da dakka!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45511,2015-02-10T01:58:00,Terrence,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">Our story begins in an unnamed asteroid field somewhere in the parts of space too remote and desolate to really be claimed by anyone. It is in this asteroid field that the great Ork pirate ship 'Ramma 'O gork' lies moored and waiting for prey. We now join the ship's Kaptin, Gromsnok shipchoppa, in his throne room.</span><br/><br/>The titanic ork sat on his throne, seemingly thinking about something. In actuality, he was bored out of his mind. Da boyz down in the radar room hadn't found anything for quite some time now. The tension in the air was palpable. Orks that had no enemies to fight became bored. And bored orcs often tried to entertain themselves with infighting. Already, boyz beating each other's teef out for no reason at all was becoming a common occurence on the lower decks. Though it wasn't yet to the point that one could call it a rebellion brewing.<br/><br/>Then, one of the tubes connecting to the lower deck began spewing forth noise. It was a communications tube, manned by orks with particularly powerful vocal chords to shout towards one another through. The shouta boy, as they were called, had wandered off for some triviality, perhaps a cask of squig ale. The other orks in the throne room, mostly members of Gromsnok's personal guard, were quite unsure what to do about it. WIth a deep, rumbling sigh, Gromsnok gestured one of the orks at random over to answer the call. The large ork obviously did this rather trivial task with a displeasure of sorts. He was a nob after all, and supposed to be above such menial things.<br/><br/>The nob started shouting down the tube. 'yeah? what is it ya grots!"" The nob's question was quickly answered with a mumbling that was  nigh-impossible to comprehend from a distance. The nob's face however, said more than enough. His bored scowl had turned into a toothy grin. Gromsnok already knew the news by the time the ork turned towards him. ""Boss, Da radar boyz found us somehing ta fight! Looks like Humiez coming through any minute now.<br/><br/>Gromsnok shifted his massive frame upright from the slouch in which he had been sitting on his throne. ""Alright ya git, you know what to do. Gather da boyz and tell em we're doing a raid. And go look for dat shouta boy. I ain't wasting time doin that grot's job for him!<br/><br/>Quickly. the ship bustled with activity. As word spread that a target had been acquired, orks started sharpening the blades of their choppas, dusting off their shootas, and getting ready for glorious combat. The hanger in particular had become a bustling font of activity. Mekboys running all over to check whether all the gubbins were in da right spot on da fighta-Bommers. Gretchin running around to fetch all sorts of odds and ends for their masters. And the nobs gearing themselves up for a fight. All activity came to a momentary standstill however, when the signature sound of the Kaptin's personal elevator resounded through the hangar. It would appear Gromsnok would be giving a speech. And he was the kind of ork that didn't take kindly to being interrupted, as several vaguely reddish stains on the wall and floor attested."
4350,Orks gonna get all da loot wif all da dakka!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45511,2015-02-10T05:58:35,LuciusCypher,"Normally getting into a scrap was something that Karnage would enjoy, but beating his own boyz was starting to get boring. Sure they would put up a good fight as far as boyz goes, but Karnage found them predictable and weak. Stomping on a grot was fun once in a while, but when that's all you've been doing for the past few days it starts to lose it's entertainment value. Karnage threw an ork out of the grog bar, but instead of going to collect the git's teef, Karnage just sat down and looked bored out of his mind. Another ork tried to come in and stab him with his cutta, but Karnage was able to smash a mug into the boyz's face before his blade could even come out of it's sheath.<span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Uuugh. Dis is gettin' borin'! I'm going to go find some grot to shoot at.""</span><br/><br/>Sure enough Karnage left the grog bar and headed back to his room. As one of the nobs he got a cabin on the ship all to himself, most of it filed with random gubbins and trophies from the past. He had quite a bit of Eldar Memorabilia from his time as a minor warboss stuck on a craft world. He and his handful of boyz would lay in ambush on those pansy gits, attacking both guard patrols and trade caravans. The former for a good fight, the latter to make sure they send a bigger patrol next time. It was fun since the Eldar also had to deal with some Daemon Worshipers and Dark Eldar, which also meant that Karnage would sometimes get to fight them as well. One of his most precious memories was when he and his boyz managed to come across some Daemon Worshipers bringing in a Chaos Reaver Titan. A thrill of a true challenge, he and his boyz set up a trap that not only managed to stop the Titan in it's tracks, but also alerted the Eldar near by. This allowed the Eldar to focus their fire onto the Titan, which was handy since Karnage and his boyz were massively outnumbered and outgunned. With the Eldar inadvertently giving them cover support, Karnage and his boyz managed to tear apart the titan from the inside, killing everyone and stopping the attack before it could wipe out the Craft World.<br/><br/>Karnage and his boyz looted what was left of the titan after the Daemon Worshipers were routed, which was when Karnage created the Titan Cleaver. After that he and his boyz spent a few more years destroying the Eldar and even stomped out the rest of the Daemon Worshippers. He fought against the Dark Eldar too, which was when he got his Pansy Gutter. And eventually ol kaptin Gromsnok Shipchoppa landed on the craft world, and the rest was history. Despite being one of the smaller nobs, Karnage likes to think that he's pretty much the second in command of the crew next to the kaptin himself. Which is true to an extent; Karnage is more or less the boss of the loota kommandos and of course some of the boyz, but he has much less authority than he thinks. Still he throws his weight around which has made him both enemies and, well, enemies that he can work with. This was important because of the next part.<br/><br/>As Karnage was gearing up in his cabin to blast some grots, there was a rush outside his door. He grabbed the first git he got his hands on and shouted at him.<span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Oi! What's all da rush about!?""</span>The ork explained that some of the lads in the radar room picked up a humie ship and they were getting ready to attack. Letting the ork go Karnage smiled and returned to his room. He was just going to blast some grots, but now he can shoot some real gits.<br/><br/>When Karnage walked in it was hard to miss him. The grey ork carried at least three shooty things, two choppy things, a big ol bag of 'splody things, and at some point between leaving his room and arrive to the hangar bay Karnage also managed to get himself at least twenty other boyz who, while not quite as armed as him, still looked dead orky. They spoke with excitement, making deals with one another about who would kill the most humies, what sort of loot they wanted to nab, new weapons they got that they wanted to try out. When the kaptin's elevator started coming through the hangar bay things started to get quiet, aside from the sound of a couple of grots struggling to move some heavy cargo. Which was too loud to hear the kaptin in Karnage's opinion, so he took out his Brain Busta and shot one of the grots dead.<span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Shut yer trap! Kaptin's speaking ya grot!""</span>He decided to hold onto his slugga despite not shooting anything at the moment. With any luck he'll soon get to do that real soon."
4351,Orks gonna get all da loot wif all da dakka!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45511,2015-02-10T13:14:14,Ragnar Ice-Blood,"Down in the lower decks and bowels of the 'Ramma O' Gork' in the vehicle maintenance bays, Big Mek Vadug had made himself busy by fixing up the numerous vehicles that were stored. On either side, he was flanked by mobs upon mobs of his own personal mek corps 'da spanna boyz' who were all following suite in the repairing of damaged vehicles. Even if they were in the middle of nowhere, it served well to be ready, perhaps some unfortunate would even try to board the ship only to be faced with a literal ocean of Orkz!<br/><br/>""Oi! Fetch us a spanna!"" The titanic big mek called from underneath a parked trukk. It'd been having problems since a fairly recent attack but it was close to a full repair. ""'Ere"" Came the reply from a battered up looking Grot who had been forced to carry over the tool due it's Ork master being occupied with sticking the wires from a Deff Dred back into place. ""So ya iz gud for summut den"" Vadug replied, his voice little more than a deep menacing growl. But he did take note of the Grot's condition, it'd have been far too long since the boyz had a real scrap and they had resorted to punching out each other's lights with little reason. That was normal, but not on the scale it had been happening as of late. Nothing serious yet though, and Vadug wouldn't pay them to try.<br/><br/>Tightening a few loose and rusted up bolts with the newly acquired spanner, Vadug had managed to fix up the trukk 'gud n' proppa.' However only in time to hear the shouting of a distant Ork. ""Boss! Da Kaptin is givin' a speech! Sum gitz 'ave been seen near us!"" The excitement in the Ork's voice was obvious, a scrap that warranted a speech from the Kaptin must be a big one indeed. ""Right den."" Vadug answered, getting out from underneath the fixed trukk, to address his boyz.<br/><br/>""Listun up ya gitz!"" He bellowed, his menacing Nob bodyguard standing behind him. ""Da boss has called a speech! Now, when I get down from dere, I expect all dis to be workin' proppa! Well, get to it ya grotz!"" At that command, da spanna boyz set about fixing up the last of vehicles with newfound enthusiasm. Most of the gits would be actually crewing these vehicles, may as well make sure they work. ""Air mekz! Ya know wot to do! Get da fightaz and bommaz ready!"" With that last bellowed order, Vadug proceeded over to the elevator that would take him to the deck where the boss was giving his speech, his bodyguard in tow.<br/><br/>Boarding the elevator, the big mek hit the button and awaited to be taken to the right floor. ""Wunda wot kind of gitz fink dey iz 'ard enuff to take on us."" His towering bodyguard, Moskrar, said to his boss. In his past he had been a commando for his klan, but that was behind him, now he was one of the 'Big unz' a nob. ""Probably dem ooman gitz. Dey seem to be everywhere."" The big mek answered, but his focus was far more fixed on making sure his powa klaw was all set properly. It'd be a shame if he found it had malfunctioned mid-way through a scrap.<br/><br/>When the two orkz arrived on the Kaptin's speech-giving deck, the pair pushed past a few hordes of boyz to get into a position that befitted them - Fairly close to the boss given that Vadug was his righthand Ork. ""Let da boss talk ya gitz!"""
4352,Orks gonna get all da loot wif all da dakka!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45511,2015-02-10T20:07:40,Terrence,"Gromsnok snorted as the elevator laborously worked its way downwards. ""Can't dis 'fing go any fasta?!"" He shouted, impatient as he was to get the boys riled up and ready for a fight. Finally, the platform ground to a halt. His personal guard fanned out across the platform as usual. They mostly just stood around and looked menacing when Gromsnok delivered a speech. Gromsnok himself also stepped out of the elevator. Already, he was fully decked out in a suit of armor. The firing platforms on his shoulders were yet to be manned, as there hadn't been an oppurtunity to get a runtherd to bully some grots onto them.<br/><br/>He looked around the hangar, inspecting the boyz for readiness. Somewhat satisfied, he inhaled deeply, and then shouted at the top of his lungs. ""Alright boyz! You all ready for a good and proppa fight?!"" A deafening roar answered his question.""Gud! We all know the deal right?! We just ram into da gitz and krump em till dey run away like the panzees that dey are! And den we chase em and krump em anyway, cause dey's too stupid to realize dere's no runnin away in space!"" The crowd was now worked up into a frenzy. Orks drummed their weapons against the ground and shouted out their enthusiasm. ""We go and plunder all their loot! and den we'll be even richer then we already are!""<br/><br/>Gromsnok stepped forward, off the platform. And towards the front know of the ship. The boyz that didn't follow the crowd were strapping into various vehicles. not just figtha-bommas, but some smaller ground craft too. Gromsnok's rather peculiar way of entering enemy vessels allowed for some of the smaller vehicles, like Killa kans and even some wartrakks. To join in on the fray on the other ship. The vehicles usually didn't get far away from the point of entry though. Other ships weren't designed to allow wartrakks and the like through their halls after all.<br/><br/>As gromsnok got into position to enter the enemy ship. His point of entry at the very front of the ship's ram ensured he was always the first to get 'stuck in'. A metallic shouting resounded from the communications tubes. The shouta boy on duty relayed the message to any orks passing by. ""Da helmsman just found da gitz ship. It's a big un.  Looks like one of dem kroozers da humies use to fly dere boyz around!"" Various orks of all kinds swarmed to the viewing ports, eager to take a gander at the ship they would soon be tearing apart from the inside-out. Gromsnok, also wanting to take a look, slapped one of the boyz aside to take his place. ""Outta da way ya git!"" He shouted, as he gazed upon the prize he had set his sights upon.<br/><br/>It was a cruiser of the imperial navy. Its exterior proud and powerful in architecture, forming a shrill contrast to the ramma 'o gork's ramshackle-looking exterior. It didn't appear the ships crew had noticed the ork ship yet. As they were not yet making any moves to manouver the various batteries on the ship's side to face Gromsnok's ship. ""Dat dere looks like It'll be a good fun little skrap!"" Gromsnok remarked.<br/><br/>Then though, an impact of some kind rocked the ship. The shouta boy in the back was quick to broadcast the source. ""boss, dey's got big kannons on da back of dere ship. Dey's shooting us!"" Gromsnok simply snorted with an air of slight displeasement. ""Well tell doze gits upstairs to start firing back already!"" As the shouta boy turned back to his station. Shouting and relaying orders all throughout the ship. Gromsnok continued his walk to the front of the ship. This raid just got interesting."
4353,Orks gonna get all da loot wif all da dakka!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45511,2015-02-13T17:32:10,Ragnar Ice-Blood,"Vadug and his bodyguard Moskrar had listened to the Kaptin's speech with all the same excitement and eager as the rest of the Orks on board the ship. For as much as he would have been content with fixing vehicles and busted up shootas, nothing shall ever compare to the flurry of armed combat, especially against runty little creatures like humans. Even their ship was plain runty! Not enough space to swing a squig let alone use most of the vehicles he had fixed. Looking around to his bodyguard, Vadug said to him. ""Come on, we gotta report to da Kaptin."" The towering nob replied with little more than a low growl, as usual.<br/><br/>Walking over to where the Kaptin was standing, Vadug looked to the Boss and informed him. ""Kaptin, my spanna boyz iz gettin' the last of da vehicles ready, and da air mekz iz preppin' da last of da fighta-bommas."" He paused a moment to draw in a breath. ""Da last of the trukks and wartrakks are fixed, not much gud on dat runty ooman ship though, dere hallwayz are too narrow."" It was mostly obvious information, but it paid to know it and be reminded of it, Vadug didn't want to have to patch up more Kanz after getting them stuck in some narrow passage.<br/><br/>""When we got on da ooman ship, I'll take my boyz to da vital partz of da ooman ship and shut 'em off."" The big mek added, despite not being entirely sure as how to shut down most of the human systems on a starship there was always the tried Orky method of simply applying brute strength and ignorance. ""I ain't 'eard much from da Runtherdaz yet, da grotz must be gettin' 'ard to capture.""<br/><br/>Vadug had barely finished before the ship was violently rocked by a massive force of some sorts, but apparently the human vessel was not as lightly armed as it would have first appeared to be, humans always seemed to go with looks on their ships rather than big guns. Vadug had only hoped that the small groups of spanna boyz that helped to load the broadsides and various gun-ports on the  sides of the 'Ramma o' Gork' had the intelligence to start firing back."
4354,Orks gonna get all da loot wif all da dakka!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45511,2015-02-16T18:27:48,Terrence,"There were a few pressured moments in which everyone waited for the gun crews to get their act together and start firing back. It was an all too common occurence for some pigheaded nob to walk over to one such station and decide 'he was gonna show dem gitz how it!s done. Oftentimes, this resulted in hilarious shenanigans such as the nob inadvertedly shooting himself off into space. This was all fun and good if it didn't cause long delays between firing salvos.<br/><br/>To gromsnok's satisfaction however, it seemed such intereference was not something that would happen today. The kannons in the ship's foreside aligned themselves. They would soon smash the enemy with synchronized salvos of explosive devastation. the kannons finished their movement. And a tense silence momentarily fell across the ship. It was shatered by the telltale blast of the two kannons firing their deadly payload. Every ork that could see outside subconciously followed the gargantuan shells on their trip through space. This time, they hit their mark, and the explosions rocked the Human cruiser as their projectiles had rocked the orkish vessel. There didn't seem to be any real hull damage yet, but that would come once the Cruiser's energy shielding had been smashed into some more. The kannons purpose was mostly to strip ships of shielding anyway, for the real hull damage was often done through simply ramming headfirst into the enemy.<br/><br/>Nevertheless, the retaliatory fire did seem to have some effect. The effect was quite displeasing though. It seemed the other ship was powering up its engines to jump away into the warp. Gromsnok wasn't having any of that. He would be entering the other ship right now, shielding be damned. ""Alright boyz, ram right into doze gitz. Dey's trying to run away! No other ork questioned this tactic. It was generally a bad idea to question 'da boss's wisdom' after all. There was a sudden jolt as the engines were kicked up to maximuim power. The ship would ram into the other ship with devestating power. There would be the familiar shattering of hull. The entering and getting stuck in with the enemy crew. It was something Every ork was looking forward to.<br/><br/>And then, the glorious moment was there. The escape attempt of the imperial cruiser was cut short by the impact of the enormuous, orkish Kroozer. For a moment, it seemed the cruiser's energy shielding would deflect the impact. Then however, the barrier fizzled, and the hull was breached with a great crash. Every ork in the ship moved with purpose now. A variety of hatches and other openings on the foreside of the orkish vessel opened up and spewed forth the great green tide. What survivors there were at the point of impact were mopped up almsot within moments. By the time the killa kans had hauled themselves onto the enemy ship. The orks had firmly established a foothold on the enemy ship.<br/><br/>Gromsnok stood on top of a pile of unfortunate imperial crewmen. Some were burned. Others had been shot to shambles, still others had been crushed into an unrecognizable pile of gore, but all had made the mistake of not running away fast enough when the enormous ork had made his entrance. He turned again to his krew. ""Alright boyz, you know the drill! Spread out and loot all the shiny gubbins. If any git is stupid enough to try and fight us, ya can krump em good! Though remember to take a few of em in one piece! Da doks want some new toys to poke into. And the squigs would also like to eat somethin pother than gretchin once in a while!.<br/><br/>And with that said, the warboss and his personal retineu stormed off to where he thought the command bridge was. The biggest and strongest enemies were to be found in that direction most of the time. And Gromsnok wouldn't be satisfied wiith some boring lowly crewmen to krump."
4355,Orks gonna get all da loot wif all da dakka!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45511,2015-02-16T19:47:18,Ragnar Ice-Blood,"Vadug had waiting with paused breath to see if the gun emplacements and batteries on-board the 'Ramma O' Gork' were going to return fire to the human ship, damage wasn't his main concern but rather that the guns could spew out enough dakka to damage the human ship. There'd never be enough dakka, but there was enough to take down the runty human vessel with ease. The tension mounted as Vadug hoped that some git hadn't tinkered with the kannonz without his approval, 'experimenting' was something best left to smaller weapons when the possibility of space combat was high.<br/><br/>His concerns had been for nothing however, as the first salvoes of Orky kannon-fire were audible. Rushing over to a viewing port, he pushed several boyz out of the way as he hurried over to a window to watch the fire salvoes of Orky missiles and kannons impact on the hull of the human ship, subconsciously willing on each shot to penetrate the hide of the human ship. The damage was negligible, the human mekz had probably activated their shielding to stop most of the damage, kowardz. ""Right den."" Vadug muttered to himself upon seeing the human shielding, he already had a good enough plan for stopping the ship from leaving...and the next attack from the Ramma would totally annihilate the shielding anyway.<br/><br/>The Big Mek didn't notice the human vessel powering up it's engines for a jump into the warp, as he had taken his gaze from the window and had begun to mobilize some of his most prized creations, the Cyborkz. Each was already a towering brute of an Ork, with thick slabs of muscle and enough strength to easily crack a human's bones. But they were further enhanced with machinery, legs and arms replaced with bionic replacements or fitted with weaponry, torsos fitted with enough armour plating to withstand bolter fire, jaws replaced with cybernetic maws capable of crushing steel, and eyes replaced with glowing red replacements. Many of these enhanced soldiers were already on the same deck as Vadug himself, which made the task far more easier than once thought.<br/><br/>""Cyborkz and my gitz! Get yer hidez 'ere and follow me! When da ship ramz da oomanz, we'z gonna go right fer der enginez!"" Vadug bellowed out to an amassed horde of the semi-robotic, Orkz and the normal Orkz that composed his Spanna boyz. ""Moskrar, yer with me like normal."" He added to address the towering mega-armoured nob that was stood next to him. If was luck enough that Vadug was practically always armed with enough choppy to make mincemeat of most infantry and light armour, as was the main reason to have multiple cybernetic limbs. Even some dakka there as well, given that the welder could be used as a burna if things turned sour.<br/><br/>Vadug was content with his orders when he felt the Ramma O' Gork rock and shake with the force of a large impact, the ramming had been a success as shown by the large gaping hole now present in the hull of the Imperial Navy Patrol Cruiser. No shielding would stop this ship of Gork! ""Come on ladz! To da breech!"" Vadug bellowed once more as he rushed over to a boarding hatch and flung it open, leading his Spanna boyz into the breech alongside a great howling mob of slugga boyz.<br/><br/>Outside the confines of the ship, Vadug could already see the tell-tale shapes of Orky Fighta-Bommaz engaging the fighter craft of the Imperial Navy. The former seemed to be winning the overall fight, as the sheer number of Orky fightaz made it difficult for the Imperial Navy fighters to regroup and pick off targets. ""Come on ya grotz!"" Moskrar bellowed this time, sending a great clang of metal every time his mega-armoured feet stomped down on the metal plating of the ship.<br/><br/>The point of impact was a pure bloodbath, dead human guardsmen lay dead and strew across the deck compared to a relatively few amount of Orkz. ""Ha! Der panzee gunz can't even hurt an Ork!"" One of the Spanna boyz shouted upon seeing such a scene of carnage. It was a beautiful sight to the Orks, the only thing missing was someone to actually krump. But there would be enough humans to kill towards the engines, the humans always had their panzee guardsmen there. ""To da enginez, we need to stop da gitz from runnin'!"" Vadug bellowed as he hurried off towards the main engine chambers of the Imperial Navy vessel.<br/><br/>The resistance was minimal and the Spanna boyz managed to crush through any desperate survivors from the impact point with ease. Power Klawz snapped humans in twain while kustom mega blastaz vaporized guardsmen from a distance. Even two of the human mek boyz, the Tech Priests, had come to meet the boarders in combat. One brandished a large cog-toothed axe, while the other carried an ornate sword and pistol. ""Deyz mine!"" Vadug called out to the rest of his boyz. The axe wielding human came at him first, swinging the weapon in a wide and brutal arc, but the weapon was turned away by the monstrous powerkaw the big mek wielded. One of his bionic limbs armed with a gargantuan 'karryin' klaw' came down upon the shoulders of the human while buzzing rotary saws sliced him into small chunks.<br/><br/>""You ooman mek boyz are panzees!"" He called out to the other tech priest, waving a few chunks of the other priest at him. A few shots from the human's ornate brass-covered pistol came in return, many dissipating on the mek'z armour, but one managed to hit the unprotected portion of Vadug's right arm...it didn't work out well for the tech priest...<br/><br/>In the meanwhile, his Spann boyz had truly broken the spirit of the Imperial Guardsmen, but they held only due to the barked orders of a Commissar wearing a black trench coat and brandishing a smoking bolt pistol. His skull lined cap had been tattered and slightly burned, likely by an Ork, but yet he fought on and expected the lesser guardsmen around him to do also. One of the guardsmen, he couldn't have been more than two decades of age, came up to the Commissar and quite literally squealed ""Sir! We can't hol-..."" His cowardly lines were cut short by a bolt round straight through he skull as the Commissar executed the man for cowardice. ""There will be NO RETREAT! We will not surrender to these savages! Fight you dogs! Fight!""<br/><br/>Moskrar had a target now. He could tell that the human in the trench coat as the human equivalent of a Nob leader, someone who was bigger and 'arder than the rest of the soldiers around him...Moskrar wanted to test that. Striding forth alongside several equally well armoured Cyborkz, through a small hail of lasgun fire that left smouldering scorch marks across his yellow mega armour, the towering nine foot ork made his way right for the Commissar. ""Oi da git in da black! Come on ya grot! If ya ain't a koward!"" Even as he taunted the Imperial Officer he fired his immense shoota at the guardsmen around him, shredding flesh and punching clean through the flimsy flak armour they wore.<br/><br/>""Hold men! Purge the Xenos!"" Came the reply of the human officer, his chainsword clutched in his bloodied left hand. ""I will deal with that brute personally in the name of the Emperor!"" He added with a shout as left from cover at the Ork Nob. The guns of the Cyborks around his were trained on the guardsmen he left behind, and a worryingly few amount of bullets came his way.<br/><br/>""Maybe you ain't such a grot den!"" Moskrar answered as he watched the runty black-clad human rush at him, his tiny and pathetic chainsword held like it could actually do damage. ""Come on!"" The Commissar attempted a deep thrust towards the Ork with his chainsword, it was a feeble move but he had to bolster the courage of his men one way or another. Moskrar simply let the human try to stab him, he knew that human chainswords were terrible weapons for stabbing...Then he attacked. With a great swing his power Klaw, Moskrar pummelled the Commissar into the ground and stomped on his legs with a sickening crunch of bones breaking. ""See ya git, no ooman can beat an Ork!"" Moskar bellowed at the fallen Commissar, who was critically wounded. ""Ya 'ead will make a good trophy though!"" The Ork finished as he reached down to the Commissar's neck with his power klaw, and promptly severed the man's head from it's body. Picking the head up, the Nob proudly presented it before sticking it onto a spare spike on his armour, and getting back into the fray.<br/><br/>The fray however had been destroyed in it's utmost. Dead Imperial Guardsmen were strewn across the decks in various levels of mutilation or bullet-ridden. Even Vadug, his Big Mek Charge, had survived and chopped up two human mek boyz. ""Dat, now dat was a gud skrap."" Moskrar said aloud with a large toothed grin on his face.<br/><br/>""Yeah, but dem ooman enginez still need stoppin'. With dere mek boyz ded, dere ain't no way the enginez will work after we'z done!"" Vadug answered as he walked towards the engine room. ""Get goin' ladz!"" He called out to his cyborkz and Spann boyz. ""Mekz! You get in 'ere. We'z got enginez to break!"" The mekz among the group let out a massed cheer of excitement as they rushed over to help Vadug in breaking down the human engines."
4356,Orks gonna get all da loot wif all da dakka!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45511,2015-02-16T22:26:38,LuciusCypher,"Karnage and his boyz were eagerly awaiting for the crash. A few left to go watch the slavvo of their big gunz, but Karnage didn't want to miss out on the initial breach. He always made it a point to be the first one in and the last one out on these raids. And sure enough when the kroozer started to rocket forward Karnage and his boyz were practically howling mad. Before the impact Karnage did something right cunning by explaining a bit of what he and his boyz were going to do.<span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Rioght you lot, 'ere what we do! Dem runty humies ain't gunna be much of a fight, but we can't let em escape no how! Now like any runty humie ship, they got these even runtier ships for running from a foight! So we's going to go in, smash up der  runtier ships, and make sure they all die rioght proper! YA HEAR ME!?""</span><br/><br/>A cheer of excitement rang from Karnage and his boyz right as they made impact. And sure enough as soon as that happened, Karnage had exploded out of the ramming horn and crushed the first unfortunate git underneath his spiked cleat boots.<span style=""font-weight: bold"">""'Ere we go 'ere we go 'ere we go!""</span>With Brain Busta and Mind Bower out Karnage tore through the initial wave of humans and their meager security. They tried, and failed, to stem the green tide, and by the time to kapin himself arrived there was very little left of the humies here. Some of the boyz were already working on looting and making parts of the ship orky. Karnage himself wondered if the Kaptin would be okay to keep the ship if they could find enough gubbins to make it orkier. These humies could learn a thing or two about orkish engineering.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""All da humies krumped in dis part Kaptin! I'ma take some of me kommando boyz to find their runty ships, make sure dat dey don't run fer us!""</span>Karnage didn't really wait for the Kaptin's responds to that question as Karnage called for his Kommando's to follow him. Karnage personally trained most of these lads and he'd say with pride that they're the best he has to offer. While they didn't carry quite as many weapons as he did, their payload was still filled to the gills with dakka and choppy. Each of the Kommando's had a shoota in a similar design as Karnage's sluggas, that is to say a shoota with blades on it. Karnage christened them as ""Dakka Glaives"" since they were basically short halberds that shot bullets. And of course they had enough bombs on them that they could have been used to break the ship's energy shield, but that was saved for their armored targets. And most importantly was their war paint. The symbol that you're running with Karnage's Kommando's was a wicked three-paint camo pattern: Red for going fast, Black to be the hardest ork, and purple to be mysterious and stealthy. It took a certain kind of ork to be willing to put all those colors onto them while still giving purple a respectable amount of presence, because most ork gits would just settle for red and black and try to call themselves kommando's. Than Karnage would krump them for being stupid and explain why you needed to have purple, and start the lesson over with the new orks cause he's liable to have killed them all by that point.<br/><br/>Anyways, Karnage and his Kommando's sneaked/rampaged through the human cruiser. They mostly ran into fleeing humies whom they krumped, though a few they also tied up cause one of the orks remembered the kaptain asking to keep some of the humies alive for the doc and squigs. It made Karnage wonder what a humie taste like.<span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Well, nowsa good time as ever!""</span>Occasionally they also ran into a guard patrol which provided some good fun. The first one actually outnumbered Karnage and his kommando's 4-to-1, but thanks to being the fastest and hardest ork on ship, Karnage got to krump half the guards with his Pansy Gutter and Titan Cleaver before the rest of his boyz got their act together and cleaned out the hall. A few grots seemed to have followed them somehow, or maybe some of the orkz just forgot they had them when they boarded the ship. Either way Karnage ordered the grots to loot the humies and make sure nothing ork get's past here. He didn't really consider nor care how exactly grots were going to do that as he had other things to worry about.<br/><br/>Soon enough Karnage got wise that they shouldn't kill every humie they come across. Or at least not the ones who don't have dakka and armor and little choppas. He reasoned that the gits who can't fight or going to run, and if he and his kommando's followed them, they could lead them to where the humies keep their runty ships for running. Than they could krump them all there and take out their runty ships at the same time. Pure genius. So Karnage and his Kommando's practiced their fearsome orkish stealth, which consist of being out of sight and krumping anyone who saw them before they could scream using their choppa only. They have to save their dakka for when they find the humies and their runty ship, otherwise they might get too scared and run off without a proper fight. And sure enough Karnage's plan worked; following the fleeing humans he and his boyz reached the hangar bay were the escape shuttles were. Luckily they haven't gotten a chance to actually leave due to all the fighting outside of the ship, and couldn't until the ork fighta-bombas were thinned out. And since that wasn't going to be happening any time soon this gave Karnage and his Kommando's plenty of time to set up their attack.<br/><br/>Normally Karnage and his boys would just run into screaming, chopping and shooting at anything that could bleed, but Karnage saw a prize inside that he wanted for himself. A hard boy, a Space Marine, with a big old thumpy weapon with skulls and such. Karnage couldn't remember the exact name, but they were called Crozius Arcanum. And either way it was going to be his.<span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Aight kommando's, take out der runty ships an' krump everyone, but that hard boy is mines! If I see so much as one bit o' dakka at him before I krump him, I'm going to slam you into the moon! GOT IT!?""</span>The Orks roared in agreement, which signaled their attack on the hangar bay. Despite blowing their cover so soon the humans lacked the man power to actually put up a defense against the orks. Most were scattered throughout the ship trying to slow them down, but none would have thought that they'd got this far. The Space Marine Chaplain did his best to muster what guardsmen were around however, and certainly proved to be worth his station when he took out three of Karnage's Kommando's as they pounced on some hapless guardsmen. But this didn't bother Karnage, but it did make him want to kill him even more.<br/><br/>Karnage charged in with his boyz firing Cerberus at the Chaplain. The marine's armor helped him resist most of the bullets, though a few guardsmen near him weren't so lucky. But still as fearless as ever the Chaplain brandished his Combi-Bolter and started to lay down the Dakka himself. Karnage dodged most of them but his boyz weren't so lucky, blowing up into a fine paste. Now Karnage was mad, but only because he blew up their heads. Now how was he suppose to collect their teef if they don't have a mouth!? Still Karnage didn't retreat and charged at the Chaplain while avoiding his fire. Once he got into melee range Karnage fired the flames from Cerberus at the Chaplain, who took the attack only so he could drop his Crozius Arcanum onto it. But Cerberus proved to be a tough gun itself, holding together as Karnage blocked the blow. Now engaged in melee the first thing Karnage did was disarm the Chaplain of his bolter, slamming Cerberus into his hand. He didn't let up however and parryed the blow leaving Karnage opened for another slam of the marine's weapon. But Karnage was red, which means he was fast, and thus able to dodge the blow before unleashing the dakka at the Chaplain at pint black range. This was enough to force the Chaplain to drop his bolter (Since it got shot up) and took some heavy injuries, but he was still alive and kicking. Karnage would have continued fire but he ran out of ammo, and frankly the Chaplain was putting up too good of a fight to not fight him head one, mano-a-xeno, with the Titan Cleaver. Dropping his gun Karange brandished his chain axe and let it's screeching roar do all the talking for him. The two power houses stood apart from each other, staring each other down as the chaos around them continued to occur. Karange's Kammando's had little trouble with the Imperial Guardsmen, wiping them out and already getting started on taking out the escape shuttles and capturing the human gits. The Chaplain knew this of course, but refused to bow down to the orks. He would die for the Emperor than surrender to xeno's. Which was good for Karnage as he intended to put his head on his trophy pole.<br/><br/>""FOR THE EMPEROR!""<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""WAAAAARGH!""</span><br/><br/>And the two mighty forces clashed. Karnage brought down the Titan Cleaver into the Chaplain's shoulder, but his armor proved to be worth it's weight in teef as it withstood the mighty blow. The Chaplain also landed his first solid blow on Karnage and managed to knock him twenty feet away into a pile of corpses. Bruised but not beaten Karnage stood up as the Chaplain charged to finish him off. Karnage responded in kind. Their weapons meat each other at the handle putting them at a stalemate. ""Filthy xeno scum. You think you've won? All you have done is sealed your fate!"" Karnage grinned a the skull visage glaring down at him.<span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Your head would make a nice smasha! Give it to me!""</span>Karnage kicked the Chaplain away from him and swung his axe. It cut through the Chaplain's chest armor and drew blood, but he was still standing. He started to run but Karnage wasn't going to let him get too far, chasing after him. The Chaplain grabbed an unwitting ork and tossed him to Karnage who nonchalantly cleaved him in midair.<span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Outta my way!""</span>The Chaplain smashed any ork that stood in his path, inadvertently (Or possibly intentionally) saving a few of his humies. Karnage didn't really care for it and just kept chasing him. Soon the Chaplain was just running towards a wall when he pulled off his final manure.<br/><br/>Using his bolstered physical strange the Chaplain master jumped and planted both his feet onto the wall, right before pushing himself off to lunge at Karnage. This attack was quite a surprise to the ork and could only get The Titan Cleaver up just in time to block the Chaplain's attack. But it came with such strength and surprise that it wretched the weapon out of Karnage's hand and away from him. The Chaplain master landed in front of Karnage and smashed him away once more. Karnage managed to land on his feet but he could feel his left arm broken. Nothing a pain boy couldn't fix up, but first he had to deal with this hard boy. All Karnage had left was his sluggas and the Pansy Gutter. Oh, and some Morning Stars too. But this was getting exciting. This Spade Marine Chaplain was really putting up a good scrap! Karnage would congratulate him, but he felt these things were best saved for last. Specifically after he puts his head onto a stick and uses it to smash gits.<br/><br/>The Chaplain charged at Karnage once again but this time Karnage changed his tactics. Without a weapon he couldn't face the Chaplain head on so he dodged him, moving to his side. Karnage than kicked the chaplain in the back of the knee to buckle him before jumping on his back.<span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Dis was fun, but now I got to get back ta work!""</span>In one smooth motion Karnage took out his Pansy Gutter and stabbed it into the weaken area between the Chaplain's massive shoulders and his neck. The Chaplain screamed in pain but it wasn't over yet. Flipping over to his front Karnage finished his attack by pulling his Pansy Gutter out of the Chaplain's neck and stabbing him right into his heart, through the previous wound Karnage made with the Titan Cleaver. The massive form of the Chaplain went limp and fell back. With him dead Karnage ripped the Chaplain's skull-helmeted head off his neck and into the air for his orks to see. A massive uproar echoed in the hangar as they laid waste to the rest of the humies within as well as all the runty ships and escape shuttles.<br/><br/>Karnage and his boyz settled in and started to loot the hangar bay, piling bodies together so they could sort through their loot later. They had managed to cage up a bunch of the humans as well, at least the ones who didn't fight back. A pain doc arrived to do some battlefield medication and Karnage had his arm back into krumping order, which he demonstrated by executing a prisoner. Gathering his weapon, collecting his loot, and grabbing whatever teef left on the floor by other orks, Karnage was just about to leave for another area when a thought came to him.<span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Wait a feck... Dat hard boy, he was... Uh what do ya call it... Chaplain? Don't dey talk to da other hard boys? Which means... Dere's more!""</span><br/><br/>And sure enough the hangar doors opened up. But who came in wasn't refugees or orks. Their armor shined in the darkness as their bolt pistols roared through the Hangar Bay. Orks took to cover and started firing back, Karnage included.<span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Ha! About damn time! And 'ere I thought this ship had no one but pansy gits!""</span>"
4357,Orks gonna get all da loot wif all da dakka!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45511,2015-02-16T23:21:24,Terrence,"It seemed Gromsnok had guessed right when he had picked a direction to go towards the command bridge. One could tell that the section of the ship he and his nobs were in right now was more important than the section the 'ramma 'o gork' had breached. If not by the more ornate decorations, then at least by the fact that the human crewmembers here were equipped with significantly flashier dakka than the small flashlights the smaller hoomies used. The large ork remembered the Hoomies he was facing down right now called themselves Kariskins or something. The ork did not really care about their names, nor for their history. All he knew was that the humans forming a firing formation before him were quite a bit 'arder than the weaklings that manned the lower decks.<br/><br/>The karskins opened with the signature organised firing lines of the imperial guard. Red streaks of searing hot plasma showered the slowly advancing horde of orks. The hallway was long and without cover. A perfect bottleneck to keep invaders occupied for quite a while. The strategy would have been succesful had the targets of the unfortunate guardsmen not been ludicrously well armored. Most shots that hit their mark merely pinged off the thick metal plates of the ork Nobs. And those that did strike true through the armor ellicited little more than an annoyed grunt from the footslogging ork. The orks didn't take to being fired at without protest of course. They had been retirning fire all throughout their ponderous advance. However, they were only starting to actually hit something once they were about halfway through the hallway. The decorated walls and floor around the karskins had been thoroughly decastated by the sustained fire of about a dozen heavy shootas, but the karskins themselves were mostly unharmed, save for one or two glancing hits.<br/><br/>As the orks drew ever closer though, the morale of the famously indomitable karskins was starting to show subtle cracks. ""Sir... They're simply ignoring our hellguns, and it looks like they're starting to move into effective range for their weapons."" One of the karskins remarked to the officer leading the salvos of massed laser fire. ""A change of plans is in order men! Concentrate fire on the ork in front! I would wager he is a commander of some sort!"" The kariskins complied. There was still quite some confidence left in their eyes despite the rapidly worsening situation.<br/><br/>To gromsnok's annoyance, the humans had decided to all start shooting at him specifically. The massed hellgun fire didn't do much to dissuade the Ork's advance, but even a warboss had his limits. He could feel quite a lot of the blasts penetrating his armor. He didn't mind of course, combat was what any and all orks lived and died by after all, but even a warbosss had limits in how much wounds he could take without flinching. The massed fire took its toll on the warboss, he even felt enough pain to instinctively shield his face. However, one of the nobs decided to step in. Whether it was out of loyalty or to show himself stronger than gromsnok, he did not know. But it stemmed the tide of annyoing pinpricks long enough for Gromsnok to get his act together.<br/><br/>The first salvo came unexpectedly. It tore through an unfortunate trooper on the first row. The two hige holes in his torse seares shit by the blast of plasma that immediately followed the two slugs. Gromsnok's weapon was only beginning to rev up. The other nobs had been half-heartedly firing their own shootas, but the display of their boss doing what he loved doing most. They all adjusted and started actually aiming in the general direction of the enemy. Soon, a hail of gunfire tore through the ranks of the karskin. They fell quickly despite only one in about four orkish shots actually hitting anything. This was detrimental to the elite troops morale.<br/><br/>And finally , something snapped. It was only a single karskin faltering in his stance, but it was the sinhle seed of doubt that had been planted. By the time the first row had been wiped out. Some of the men were beginning to falter in their synchornized firing. By the time the orks were about to fall upon them, some of the less veteran were actually starting to run away. The second row was brutally run down by the orkish far superior skills in melee combat. Orks were half slaugthering the retreating men, half figthing over who got to claim various body parts as trophies. Gromsnok himself had something different in mind though.<br/><br/>He had found himself a kariskin that was desperately trying to crawl away. His leg reduced to a mangled mess of gore and shattered bone from the knee down by an orkish slug. He froze as the warboss loomed over him. ""Heh, a perfectly still target. Maybe deze grots on me shoulders can finally get a few hits in.!"" The gretchin, who had spent most of the preceding fight cowering and trying to dodge the lasgun fire, looked up awkwardly. They shared a look of fear, it would seem Gromsnok was in the mood to mess around with them today. ""Come on ya git! shoot da humie!"" The gretchin briefly looked at each other some more before deciding that Gromsnok expected at least one of them to open fire. ""Right... Right away boss"" One of the exclaimed nervously.<br/><br/>The gretchin stared at the shoota his arms were chained to. It was quite a big weapon. Almsot entirely too oversized for him. Still, there was a good chance a target this ludicrously close might be hit once or twice. He squeezed the trigger with all the might his runty body could muster, and an infernal hail of gunfire erupted from the crude barrel of the shoota. The guardsman had resumed his desperate attempts to flee. The bullets whizzed past him. His body was carried only by the strength of desperate fear. to his surprise however, the gunfire soon died down. None of the shots having been the one that would claim him. ""Did I tell ya to stop shooting ya grot!"" The warboss shouted at the runty gretchin on his shoulder. ""Boss... It's out of bullets..."" The gretchin said fearfully.<br/><br/>The warboss took a deep breath, presumably to shout the gretchin down. ""That there shoota has a hundred bullets in it ya git! Even da runtiest gretchin can hit something when he gets that much dakka!"" The gretchin was shaken around brutally by the angered warboss. He looked about to die from the sheer amount of sound the ork's voice threw at him. ""Get off ma armor ya run! Ya ain't worthy of being a shoulda gunna 'o mine!."" The gretchin had a look of relief on his face, until he realized his predicament of being chained fast to the armor. ""Um... boss... I'm stuch 'ere"" He said timidly. Gromsnok reacted to this with only a snort. He raised up his mega klaw. It was a large and brutish instrument of war. The gretchin screamed out in fear as he realized what was about to happen. It was quickly cut short by the titanic wepaon crashing into him. The platform in its entirety had been torn loose from the armor and thoughtlessly tossed aside, the gretchin reduced to little more than a mangled mess, intertwined in the metal scraps of what had once been a rickety shoota.<br/><br/>Gromsnok looked over to the guardsman still attempting desperately to crawl away. ""Deze grotz is da runtiest eh? Can't even krump a half-dead git like you!"" The warboss bellowed a laugh out. The guardsman, again arrested by the primal fear of death, joined into the bellowing laugther with a nervous snickering. ""Anywayz, I've got command bridges to loot"" Gromsnok said as he thoughtlessly raised his kustom shoota and blasted the hapless guardsman into a fine, red, mist."
4358,Orks gonna get all da loot wif all da dakka!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45511,2015-02-17T17:19:01,Ragnar Ice-Blood,"There was nothing quite as satisfying as breaking down the human technology, it was surely all too flimsy to be of any real use on a ship like this. A few shots from the Ramma's Kannons and they'd have probably exploded into a massive fireball, and engulfed the guardsmen that had tried a desperate defence against the rampaging Orkz. Inside the engine room there had been a lone human mez boy left over, but he was soon torn limb from limb by a particularly savage looking Cybork with large metallic talons in place of fingernails. All around the Bik Mek, he's Spanna Boyz were working furiously to sever key systems and disable the engines without blowing them all into small bloody chunks. Grotz fiddled with wiring in hard to reach places, and Orkz dismantled consoles into dozens of pieces. Even if the engines weren't fully disabled, no human would have the time to fix all this before the Orkz killed them off, and made off with all their loot.<br/><br/>Vadug himself had the dangerous task of seeing to the human ship's fuel supply. One wrong spark around the liquid when it wasn't safely contained would likely detonate the whole lower half of the vessel and some of the Ram with it. ""Hmm.... Dat'd work."" Vadug muttered to himself. Taking parts of the human vessel would be netter than just leaving them, it was obvious enough but taking the fuel would take time and a lot of it. Looking to a group of grots he said to them. ""You lot! When we'z done 'ere I want you to fetch da bitz needed to take dis 'ere fuel. Da oomanz wont need it soon enuff."" A small toothy grin emerged on Vadug's face at the last remark, indeed these humans wouldn't need any of this equipment soon enough.<br/><br/>Returning back to his work, Vadug went over to a small console that was seemingly fashioned purely from gold, and other precious metals. ""Must take de'z oomanz forever to get enuff teef for dis."" He muttered once again, not entirely sure why the humans would need such flashy gubbinz on something that wasn't a shoota or choppa. ""Dis is mine. Sell it to sum gitz fer some teef."" Vadug thought to himself, using his power klaw to separate the console from the floor, and placing it in the large backpack that he normally used to store spare bits or scrap that'd be useful on a battlefield.<br/><br/>""Boss! We'z founds it!"" Came the shrill cry of a pair of gretchin that were pointed an emergency off switch of sorts. It was flanked with massive panels of silver, and emblazed with the human aquillia - the eagle - in gold. The smaller of the pair was trying, in vain, to wrest the switch down, placing all the meagre strength his runty body could handle. Swiftly annoyed, Vadug walked to the switch and pulled it down with one motion, slapping the Gretchin as he did and sending it flying into the corpse of the human mek boy.<br/><br/>""Ay! Dere'z gubbinz 'ere!"" Came the shout of the struck grot, who must have survived the blow only due to landing on the fleshy parts of the tech priest. Vadug merely growled at the creature, causing it to burrow into the priests robes in a search for anything it could sell to it's larger masters.<br/><br/>The engines stuttered momentarily before stopping, the last droplets of fuel that were being used before the supply was cut by the use of the emergency stop having been used up. There was now no way at all for the last human survivors on the ship to escape, the Kaptin had probably dealt with the human Kaptin. All that remained was to kill the last stragglers and take all the loot! ""Come on ladz! We'z got some oomanz to kill, and sum loot to claim!"""
4359,Orks gonna get all da loot wif all da dakka!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45511,2015-02-19T00:35:35,LuciusCypher,"<span style=""font-weight: bold"">""WAAAARGH HA HA HA HA!""</span><br/><br/>This was great fun! Karnage was frankly getting kind of bored mowing down just Imperial Guardsmen and other human runts, but now the real fun have arrived. Space Marines, at least twenty of them, all lined up and giving their dakka to Karnage's boyz. His orks fired back from cover as more orks joined the fray, but the Space Marines had a pretty good defensive position. Unless he and his boyz can break their ranks it was just going to be a shooting match, which was fine with Karnage. He had some tricks up his sleeve and in his bomb bang.<br/><br/>Pulling out a set of Morning Stars Karnage hurled them at the nearest Space Marine. He made the foolish mistake of trying to cut the chain in half in mid air with his power sword, but all that did was sent the two halves to explode beside the Marine. The explosion wasn't enough to kill anyone unfortunately, but it did destroy their cover. With nothing to hide behind the Space Marines charged into melee which Karnage and his orks responded in kind. Karnage himself was firing at the Space Marines with his twin sluggas, so even as he ran into the fight he was well armed to start slashing and bashing. Some of the smarter Marines figured out that Karnage was the boss here and ganged up on him, which made things easy for him since now he didn't need to find them.<br/><br/>It was four-one-one, and the Space Marines were going to need that advantage. Karnage danced around them like an Eldar Pansy, but where those pointy-headed gits would dance around and do nothing about it, each time Karnage dashed pasted a Space Marine he torn into their armor with the blades on Brain Busta or Mind Blower. He was just cutting them to ribbons and the Space Marines could only swing wildly in an attempt to intercept him. Eventually they smartened up to put their backs against each other so Karnage couldn't just stab them from behind, but again Karnage had something to deal with their meager cunning. More Morning Stars, two this time, which he hurled at a Space Marine who looked particularly bloody. Unlike before this one wasn't able to cut down the explosive flails as they were hurled at him, causing both chains to wrap around the Marine's head. He yelled in agony before his buddies ducked for cover and the Space Marine exploded in a fountain of gore. Karnage had a good laugh at that.<br/><br/>Now was the fun part. Whipping out the Titan Cleaver and Pansy Gutter Karnage pounced on the Space Marines, taking one out before he could get up. He tore his arms off with a slash from the Titan Cleaver, and noticed another marine attacking him just fast enough to sneak in a stab with the Pansy Gutter. That didn't kill the Marine but it did cause him to groan in pain, which allowed Karnage to tackle him to the ground where he than stabbed him to death. Now there was only one more Space Marine for Karnage to deal with and he was a nasty one; had this big old hammer with a electrical field around it. Karnage knew that it was going to leave a nasty bruise if he got hit by one of those, but than again getting a scar like that would wow the other boyz once this was all over. Karnage decided to opt against getting intentionally hit however, figuring it would be more impressive to just take the weapon for himself.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""That's a nice basher yyou got there, hard boy. Look at mines!""</span>Karnage tossed away his two melee weapons and brandished a stick with the Chaplain's head impaled onto it. It's skull helmet looked rather nice on the metal pipe, which Karnage dubs the ""Skull Smasha"". The Space Marine roared in an angry fury which Karnage responded in kind, and the two proceeded to bludgeon each other to near death. Karnage indeed get a nasty bruise when he was swiped with the Power Hammer which nearly vaporized his entire torso, but Karnage got the last laugh when he stabbed the other end of his Skull Smasha into eye of the Space Marine. With a sickening twist he ripped the Space Marine's head off and now he had a stick with two heads on it.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Alright lads, take care of this spot here! I bet more of those humie gits are gunna come runnin' here, so yer make sure that you greet them proper like! You, you, you, and you boyz, with me! Kaptain's poundin' the Humie boss right now, and I wanna be there ta get some of their loot. 'Ere we go!""</span><br/><br/>After requiring his weapons, getting his share of the loot into a box, and collecting a few trophies of his time here Karnage and a few Kommando's stormed off to the commander center, wherever that was. Karnage didn't know but figured that it would be the only place where there was going to be any heavy fighting, so he went where he heard lots of dakka at."
4360,Orks gonna get all da loot wif all da dakka!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45511,2015-02-19T22:09:12,Terrence,"After the incident with Gromsnok's 'shoulda gunna'. There weren't any more notable moments in the fight towards the bridge. It appeared the peak of security had been the kariskins, because the securty after that point mostly consisted of regular guardsmen. None of which were particularly powerful, especially in the face of an onslaught of nobs crashing down on them.<br/><br/>And then... They came upon the command bridge. It was all that you expected from an imperial ship. Communications officers sitting at variosu consoles. A personal bodyguard for the ship captain. And an enormous amount of shiny gubbins to pull off the walls and consoles. Gromsnok never did quite get why humanz always had to stick so much flash on their technology. Orks just slapped some looted console on their gadgitz and called it good.<br/><br/>Of course, a mob of Orks bashing down a security door was quite noticable, so everyone in the room turned towards Gromsnok. A perfect oppurtunity to deliver some intimidation. ""Alright ya grotz. Dis 'ere ship is ours now! If ya man up and fight us, we'll kill ya quickly. And if ya're stupid enough to surrender, we'll feed ya to the squigs!"" It was quite an unusual threat, but it made sense from the perspective of an ork. fighting was ,after all, the way of life for every ork. So it made sense that they demanded their opponents not deny them the pleasure of a good skrap.<br/><br/>Luckily for Gromsnok's demands, it appeared the human kaptin was in no mood to surrender that day. ""I do not know what you are talking about, Xeno scum, but we will never surrender this ship, given to us by the emperor's providence. Prepare to die!"" With that said, the captain signaled the officers amnning the consoles around him. With a few quick keystrokes, various ornaments in the bridge suddendly began moving. It appeared the place was filled to the gills with servo turrets. ""Now dat there's a git that knows what we orks like best!"" Gromsnok shouted excitedly as the fighting burst loose once again.<br/><br/>It was an uphill battle. the bridge's architecture was such that each of the various servo-turrets had an almost 360° field of view. Furthermore, the captain and his guard didn't mess arouind either. Where it looked like a lapse in the machine spirits crossfire was about to happen, they moved to cover the gap in the defence. Gromsnok and his nobs themselves didn't sit around and let this happen though. They had been firing all over the bridge the moment the servo-turrets had popped up. Already, the blood of crewmen caught in the crossfire stained the walls and floor a scarlet red.<br/><br/>The shooting had been going on for relaitevly long when Gromsnok decided it was time to get up close and personal. The large ork burst out from the sparse cover his huge form allowed and charged through the wall of bullets that the servo turrets fired in response. Though Gromsnok sustained a sizable amount of hits in his reckless charge, he also managed to take out quite a few of the turrets with his retaliatory fire. This was the signal the other nobs were waiting for to come out of their entrenchment.<br/><br/>""Concentrate fire on that nob!"" The captain shouted in a vain attempt to close the gap in the defence, but alas, there was no stopping Gromsnok anymore. He crashed into the last few defenders of the ship like a bloody hurricane. By the time thoe other nobs hade made their way to their leader, there was scarecely anything left to kill. ""So boss... we start lootin now?!"" One of the nobs asked. Gromsnok turned to his underling with a wry smile. some remnants of the adrenaline rush still leaving his system. ""No, we leave all the shiny gubbins on the wall and go back to waitin.""<br/><br/>The nobs looked at their kaptin incredulously. ""Boss.. you serious?"" One of them asked. ""No ya git, that's sarcasm!"" Every nob in the room started racking their brain to remember the meaning of the word sarcasm. Finally, the silence was broken by a tiny being's laugh. The surviving shoulda gunna on Gromsnok's shoulder was laughing. ""Dey don't get it, do they boss?"" The gretchin said to gromsnok. One of the nobs already stepped forward to put the gretchin in his place. ""Shut yer trap ya stupid grot!"" He shouted in fury. However, he stepped down once he noticed the look Gromsnok was giving him. ""Dis 'ere is my grot, and I'm da only one that gets to krump him! And I ain't krumping him yet! He got da joke!""<br/><br/>There were some disapproving grunts from the nobs. They didn't take kindly to being humiliated by a gretchin who then got away scot-free. ""Stop complainin ya gitz! Get to lootin!"" Gromsnok said as he started looking around for whatever looked like the shiniest and most valuable thing to claim for himself. As he did, the looting kommandos, headed by that kommando nob who thought he was as big and 'ard as vadug, entered the bridge. ""Ya kommandos are late to the party, we krumped all dem gitz already! Now that you're here, can ya get this grot off me! I need this 'ere buttons pressed but da mega klaw is in da way!"" Gromsnok said this as he gestured towards the ship's mainframe."
4361,Orks gonna get all da loot wif all da dakka!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45511,2015-02-19T23:53:38,Ragnar Ice-Blood,"Vadug's mob of cyborkz, mek boyz, and gretchin was hardly an easily missed thing. But the hallways of the lower decks seemed to be utterly desolate, here and there small mobs of grotz would be riffling through the pockets of a dead human guardsman, but there seemed to be no actual resistance anymore. Letting loose a loud roar of a sigh Vadug shouted. ""Da gitz 'ave probably gone to protect dere runty bridge where dere Kaptin iz! Da kowardly grotz!!"" To an Ork, being in a ship that had only minutes ago been bustling with targets to shoot up or maim only to now see it deathly silent was intensely frustrating. No pockets of guardsmen greeted them with volleys of their pathetic weapons, nor did a valiant human officer try to act stupid by challenging the greenskinned brutes.<br/><br/>""Well dis is a let down."" Vadug commented once more, thinking of a possible place where the Imperial Guards may still be lurking and trying to set up some form of a stronghold and bastion against the boarding greenskins. ""Da armoury, or dere barrackz!"" The big mek exclaimed a moment latter, remembering that humans insisted on having defined living spaces in their runty little ships. ""Come on ladz! We'z got oomanz ta crush!""<br/><br/>Now bolstered on by a level of excitement only the thought of bloodshed could bring, the mob of Orkz sprinted, or rolled in the cases of the Cyborkz with wheels or treads, through numerous corridors. They didn't exactly know where they were going, but by Gork and Mork they were going to find the armoury and barracks. Aside from the heavy, repeated footfalls of running Orkz. The corridors were still silent, no other sound was audible... The Orkz hastily stopped when the sounds of extremely heavy, clanging, footsteps could be heard a short distance away. The corridor they were in led into a much more spacious corridor, where the likes of a Killa Kan could be mostly comfortable to swing it's weapon with wild abandon.<br/><br/>Brief flashes of scarlet red beams could be seen travelling down the wider corridor, from the right to the left. The trails were extremely similar to human weapons, too similar. ""Get 'em ladz!"" Could be heard from what sounded like a crackling megaphone, however the voice was distinctly that of a grot.<br/><br/>""Ladz, I think da Kanz are 'ere. 'Bout time too da lazy gitz."" Vadug commented, readying himself to charge out from the side corridor and into the guard position. From what he could tell they were much closer than the killa kanz, the voices of individual guardsmen could be picked out over the volleys of lasgun fire. ""Now ladz...CHARGE!!!"" The Big Mek shouted at the very limit of his lungs, and as a great seething sea of green skin and yellow armoured plates the Orkz charged forth into the Imperial Guard position.<br/><br/>""Sir! More Orks!"" Came the cry of an Imperial conscript soldier, he couldn't have even been over nineteen, let alone of any real experience, especially when faced when towering slabs of muscle and brute strength that were nigh on directly next to them...and charging.<br/>""Maintain ranks! Target the largest Ork first!"" Came the response of a grizzled-looking Imperial Guard sergeant that was brandishing a bloodied chainsword.<br/><br/>The Imperial Guard faltered immediately upon seeing the mass of Orks charging them, now backed up by their killa kan allies. The weight of the charge itself knocked many guardsmen flying several metres before fitting a wall or floor. The melee was a brutal affair, Humans desperately stabbing at Orks with tiny combat knives while the greenskins mercilessly hacked off limbs and tore off heads. Vadug was particularly thrilled about the later, seeing to it that his cyborkz will ever bit as killy as he had wanted them. However, in his fascination a pair of veteran looking guardsmen charged at him, bayonets stabbing at him to little avail as the blades simply slid off of his 'eavy armour.<br/><br/>""Die Xenos scum!"" One of them shouted as he tried once again to thrust with his flimsy weapon. The blade doing little but scratch the armour of the Big Mek.<br/>""Why don't you ya git!"" Vadug roared back, throwing a devastating uppercut at one of the humans that nearly torn the man's jaw off with a sickening crunch and spray of blood and saliva. The other one was not nearly as lucky, grabbing the human by the neck, the brutish Ork slammed the guard into a nearby wall with murderous intent. He could feel the bones in the man's neck begin to strain under his pressure, but he had a much more...fun idea. One of his monstrous bionic piston arms came level with the human's head, the man had barely any time to realise what was happening before the piston shot forwards...<br/><br/>The man's head literally exploded in a shower of brains, blood, and bone fragments from the seer force of the immense piston. ""Git, servez ya right."" Vadug mutterd before throwing the corpse at the last few remaining guardsmen, that had huddled together in a tight formation to guard the armoury from the boarders. ""Burn ya gitz!"" The big mek roared as the wielding arm of his used it's flame-throwing function...to devastating effectiveness. The human armour wasn't designed to withstand this kind of intense heat, and the billowing clouds of oily flame served to turn the remaining guardsmen into burning messes as their flesh melted from scorched bone.<br/><br/>""Wen will day learn dat you can't beat an Ork?!"" Vadug exclaimed to the rest of his horde, the humans were slain. All of those that once protected the valuable gubbinz locked away in the armouries of the vessel were now dead, hacked apart by choppas or hideously maimed all the same.<br/><br/>""We'z got lootin' ta do!"""
4362,Orks gonna get all da loot wif all da dakka!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45511,2015-02-24T01:51:05,LuciusCypher,"Karnage and his boyz fought their way to the main deck, but by the time they showed up there wasn't much left to fight. The kaptain had cleared this area well enough and most of the orks were already starting to loot.<span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Oi, you ladz get ta lootin' too! Get me sumthin' good and I might not krump ya for it!""</span>Karnage barked orders as he approached the kaptain, plucking the grot off his shoulder and tossing him in a random direction. Karnage lookedat his kaptain and smiled, pulling out the Crozius Arcanum. He gave it to the kaptain as a token of good will, or whatever passes as ""good will"" for orks.<span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Hey Kaptain, picked dis off a 'ard boy down at the hangars! Also got a whole bunch of dem humies together like grots fer the pain docs and wot not. So, what'd we gunna do with the humie's kroozer? I know we're gunna loot it for all it's gubbins, but we going to make it 'splode, or...?""</span><br/><br/>As Karnage asked the grey ork took a seat at one of the pilot chairs. Karnage was no fly boy but he figured he might as well make himself look somewhat useful, and with any luck one of these gizmos on the dash fired the main guns or something. Best way to figure it would was to press everything and break anything that doesn't work. Most of the buttons just made clicking noises and occasionally made something on the screen flash, nothing that told Karnage that anything interesting was going on. But he continued to press buttons and pull levels, just to see what does what."
4363,Orks gonna get all da loot wif all da dakka!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45511,2015-02-25T01:33:19,Terrence,"Gromsnok had always regarded the relatively small Kommando nob that Karnage was with a sense of amusement. He was quite dead killy, but gromsnok mostly kept him around to see the nob small nob consistently beat larger opponents through sheer skill. It was quite a curiosity to see a smaller ork be more powerful than his larger peers.<br/><br/>It also pleased him that the kommando had brought tribute. It seemed to be one of those big beating sticks used by the large humans he called 'skull'eads'. ""Good lad! Dis can go on da trophy pile!"" He shouted at his underling. He then took a moment to think about what he was going to do with this newly acquired ship . ""Lad, don't push butons at random! you'll blow us all to gork's big brawl in the sky!."" He shouted at the kommando feverishly fumbling about with the controls of the ship.<br/><br/>Then however, a screen sprang to life, it read.<br/>MISSION BRIEFING.<br/>CRUISER ABEL<br/><br/>An imperial officer of some kind appeared on the screen. ""Greetings captain, your ship's mission will be to scout out an asteroid field. Trade ships have been disappearing in those shipping lanes as of late, and the local planetary governors have demanded a sweep of the sector."" Gromsnok chuckled at the fact that the captain had indeed technically completed his mission of finding the source of the dissapearing ships. He could still remember the last ship, it had been a far less fun fight than this one.<br/><br/>The recording continued ""After completion of the mission, you will travel further to the civilized world of Ysera to report your findings to the governors meeting there about the matter. Make haste, and may the emperor's light guide you!"" With that, the recording cut back out. Gromsnok however, hadn't heard the last aprt, for he had been thinking the moment the recording mentioneda world to potentially be looted. ""boyz, I have an idea! Go and scrape dem hoomies off the walls until you find a live one! We'll go get us a planet to loot!"
4364,Orks gonna get all da loot wif all da dakka!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45511,2015-02-25T18:01:53,Ragnar Ice-Blood,"Vadug was especially pleased now, crates upon crates of human gubbinz and now racks and racks of their shiny shootaz as well! Indeed Vadug was most pleased with this haul of cargo. A literal tonne of devices for tinkering with, and enough spare parts to construct all manner of orky vehicles from the scraps. ""Come on ladz! Get dat cargo sorted quickly! I don't want to keep da Kaptin waitin' 'cos a you slackin' gitz!"" The Big Mek bellowed out to the assorted Orks and Gretchins that he commanded, many of which had gleefully tasked themselves with sorting out the useful gubbinz from the mainly useless bits...as to be expected from the Orks, they had the Gretchin mainly sorting the loot, but many orks also flung themselves at the prospect of finding some new gadget or gizmo.<br/><br/>Vadug himself had been occupied with a large, tripod mounted heavy bolter that had been stacked alongside several crates of lasgun ammunition, and numerous variations of flak vests. ""Hmm...dat shoota iz just right."" Vadug muttered to himself as he roughly judged the size of the weapon. It looked just about right to be mounted in a suit of new mega-armour he had been constructing for a particularly rich Nob that had come to him the other week, asking for such a suit of armour. ""You two! Get 'ere!"" He called out to a pair of gretchin who had previously been busying themselves with looting the deceased Imperial Guardsmen. ""Take dat back to my Mek shop. And be quick about it!""<br/><br/>Cowering, the Gretchin rush over to the gargantuan, at least compared to themselves, and tried to lift the thing. After nearly crushing one of the Grots, they finally got the idea to take off the tripod mount an try to take the weapon in two pieces... That failed also. With a great heave both diminutive creatures tried with all their runty strength to lift the weapon, only to have it slam down onto the bare toes of the grot at the back of the weapon. With a shriek the grot accidently pulled the trigger of the huge machinegun, send a fist sized bullet straight through his fellow at the front of the gun.<br/><br/>""Oh for zog sake..."" Vadug growled, placing a palm on his face at the sheer stupidity of the creatures before him. ""If ya want something done.."" He muttered walking over to the weapon and lifting it with one arm, taking the grot with the broken toes (that was still clutching to the weapon) with him. ""Do it ya bloody self...""<br/><br/>""You 'erd da boss! Sort dis out and get it into da ship!"" Moskrar bellowed before clanking along to follow his master."
4365,Orks gonna get all da loot wif all da dakka!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45511,2015-03-04T23:52:51,Terrence,"There was a long wait as Gromsnok waited for his underling to move to action. Finally, he decided to take matters into his own hands. ""Oy ya gits! Get moving already!.""  As Gromsnok shouted his orders, the various other members of the krew scattered in searh for a living humie somewhere on the ship. Gromsnok himself marched back to his own ship. He'd tell his kommandos his plans once their boss finished zoning out.<br/><br/>What a plan it was though. Mork would be proud of it. He'd have the Kommandos hide on the hoomiez ship as it limped back to the planet it was going to in the first place. The humiez would tell the other humiez that they barely escaped from Gromsnok. The other humiez would then stupidly let in the ship and promptly be annihalated by the kommandos. Who would then clear the way for the 'ramma 'o gork to come in and loot the planet'. It was a perfect, infallible plan in Gromsnok's mind. He just needed an adequately easy to scare humie to threathen."
4366,Orks gonna get all da loot wif all da dakka!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45511,2015-03-09T23:09:59,Ragnar Ice-Blood,"""Wiv all dis loot we'z...well, lootin', perhaps da boyz can cobble together more trukkz for da Kaptin. Givn' how many gitz we've got, more trukkz are always useful."" Vadug muttered to himself and Moskrar as he and his towering, brutish accomplice clanked down the eerily silent corridors of the Imperial Navy ship. Nothing remained of any resistance at all, the few less than fortunate survivors were nothing more than a comparison to a snivelling Gretchin by now. ""Too bad deez gitz didn't fight back gud enuff."" Vadug added, stepping on the severed leg of an Imperial Guardsman, cracking the bone with a sickening crunch of bone grinding, and a squelch of ripped flesh as bone fragments cut into the tissues near them.<br/><br/>""At least I gotz myself a new trofy, from one a dem Commisaz or whatever da oomanz call 'em. Git had da gutz to try n' challenge me! Zoggin' looniez sum of deez gitz."" Moskrar said to his Big Mek charge to his right, his voice little else than a rough growl through his blood-stained tusks and scarred maw.<br/><br/>The pair marched along the almost ghostly corridors for another few minutes before finding the exits back to the Ramma O' Gork, it was perhaps by sheer luck given how neither of them truly knew where they were going in the human vessel. ""Come on. Da boyz will 'ave already gotten on-board da Ramma. Mek Grimskul would 'ave knocked in any 'eadz if need be."""
4367,Orks gonna get all da loot wif all da dakka!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45511,2015-03-10T00:10:36,LuciusCypher,"<span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Aye, ya heard da boss! Get all da humies for the squigs and da pain doks and LETS CLEAR OUT!""</span>Karnage roared at the top of his lungs to rely the kaptain's orders. Karnage himself helped himself to some personal looting, letting his creative juices flow as he pondered what new weapon he'd make for himself. He was no mek boy, but even he could make a right 'ard choppa. He was thinking something stabby this time however, but also something he could chuck at someone. He had this really neat idea of throwing his weapon at a biggun' and yanking them back to Karnage, so he could krump them up close and personal. But first he'd need to find the right gubbins in all this loot.<br/><br/>After a few minutes of mindless searching Karnage eventually got bored and settled for what he found. Bits and pieces from the humie engineers and something he found on some fancy looking lads who were too splattered on the floor to make any clear identification out of. He found a grot and told him to take it back to his room as he lumbered back to the ship. But before Karnage would actually get to the ship he remembered that the boss asked for one of the humies. Karnage looked for the biggest and toughest looking humie that wasn't dead yet, finding this one who, unbeknownst to Karnage, was an imperial guardsmen. He had only survived because he ran back to save his family, throwing away his weapons and helmet in the hopes that the orks wouldn't shoot on noncombatants. He was right in a sense: Karnage didn't kill him because he wouldn't be much sport, but also because he needed to bring a humie with him. So Karnage went over to the guardsman and grabbed him by the neck.<span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Oi you, yer coming with me!""</span>The guardsman woman cried and their child protest, but Karnage only shot them a snarl to get them to shut up. They did so, which actually made him think a bit better of them: They knew their place, which is something some of these lazy grots could learn. Taking the humie with him Karnage went to go see what the kaptain wanted."
4368,Orks gonna get all da loot wif all da dakka!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45511,2015-03-13T22:52:24,Terrence,"Gromsnok had alreadu buggered off back to his own ship. Zog if he was going to wait for his underlings to find some hoomie to work with. He had explained his plan to a group of boyz that were just muckin' about, with the express caveat that he would be krumin all of them if they didn't follow his plan to the letter.<br/><br/>As he wansered about, he came upon a convoy of grots lugging various gubbins back to the ship. He briefly inspected the load for anything too valuable for grots to have, but was dissapointed to see no such thing. As he was still filled with fervor for fighting, he decided to go bully the grots a bit. He initially just shouted to the grots. ""Oi ya gitz, whatcha carrying those gubbins for?"" The grots, shocked by the sudden shouting from the bigg boss of the entire krew.<br/><br/>After a moment, one of the grots, apparantly the boss of the group, stepped up, or rather, was kicked forward by his brethren. ""Um... we're lootin da ship boss. Ain't dat what we always do when all da hoomiez have been krumped?"" Gromsnok didn't answer this. he just stared... and stared... and stared...<br/><br/>Eventually, the grots deicded to break the silence. ""Um boss... what are we waiting for?"" Gromsnok breathed deeply and shouted down the foremost grot from point blank range. ""I Iz waiting for ya grots to get back ta lootin already!"" And with that said, he kicked the grot leader, sending the little green creature careening through the air.<br/><br/>Sufficiently satisfied with his 'Genuis kunning' with which he had tricked the grots, he tromped off towards the ship. As he stepped back into the familiar red and metal-colored interior of his vessel, he grabbed a shouta boy by the collar. ""Tell da meks down in da enjun room we're flying elsewhere. We found a planet to loot and we're gonna loot it good."
4369,U.S.S. Mythos,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45647,2015-02-23T18:20:46,JDizzle383,"Cyprius sighed as he checked his medical equipment for the umpteenth time. It was frustrating when he didn't have anyone to heal. Although he supposed that was a good thing long term, it still irked him that he was lacking a patient to attend to. When he was done, he walked down the halls humming to himself. Entering the cockpit of the spacecraft, he saw that they were on autopilot at the moment, and the coordinates were guiding them to a planet that he could just see in the distance. His pilot, Miss Vilincia Destarx was checking a reading or something on the Navi-computer, but he didn't really understand how flying worked unless he was using his wings. Right now said appendages were tucked away at his back.<br/><br/>""Permission to speak freely, captain?"" he stated more out of courtesy than actual respect. After all, she was the pilot here, even if most of the ships functions were on autopilot at the moment due to a lack of crew members. Cyprius had always been told to respect the chain of command. Not that he always did so, because he certainly had a ""self preservation"" mentality in times of crisis. Why else would he have fled Terra Prime with a member of the opposing forces? he was a traitor to his Demon comrades, so whatever their motives were for blowing up the planet, he didn't share their destructive tendencies. One of the many advantages of being a doctor. You don't kill people. Well... not on purpose anyways.<br/><br/>Without waiting for so much as a grunt of acknowledgment that he had just asked to speak, he continued speaking. ""It seems that we are in need of a few more crew members if we are to survive in an ambush or keep this ship running. I would suggest that when we land on that planet to refuel, we put in a recruitment request at one of their cities."" he smiled in a bit of a demonic manner. ""Or you and I could just... repopulate."" he teased, showing his perverted nature. He knew of course that since he was a doctor she couldn't very well throw him out for saying things like that. After all, he was a Demon. What was he supposed to joke about? Golden Halos? he chuckled to himself as he thought about that. The ship was entering the atmosphere at this point, and he shrugged. ""Well, I think I'll go find a victim to drain of their life force. Ta'!"" he smirked. turning to walk away, he cocked his head back. ""Oh come now! I was only kidding!"" he laughed as he opened the door to allow them to exit the craft."
4370,U.S.S. Mythos,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45647,2015-02-25T05:46:18,Jirou Kirou,"*Velincia was in the cockpit at the moment, navigating this craft was difficult, the circuitry inside the craft were slow and a bit out of date, things were difficult for the young Fursian. The young girl had been the last surviving member of her race, however she did not mind in the least for she had turned her back on her own kind due the their own idiocy and not wanting to end their war to save their planet. The escape had also take a minor toll on the ship frying circuitry and making it so that even though she had certain parts of the ship running on auto pilot. It did not matter all that much though since half of the auto pilot systems were already malfunctioning. It made running the flight of a ship this size either needed repairs or it needed more crew member, a mix of both would be nice.*<br/><br/>*Soon Cyprius had entered into the cockpit and spoke, she knew he was starting by being formal, after all he was the driving force behind getting the ship and helping her get off the planet. So it was no surprise when he didn't wait to hear her confirm his request. She heard him speaking and it was in vain for she had already set the course to land on the planet, she was about to speak until he spoke again. His words of him and her repopulating, it brought a dark red tint to her face. She let out a heavy sigh, she was easily flustered after all, she was shy when someone got past her mask to the world.*<br/><br/>*She was about to either throw something at him or hit him but the ship began to enter the atmosphere. She quickly moved over and checked all the readings making sure the auto pilot was not going to malfunction on the landing. It took only thirty seconds before the ship finished its trajectory landing just on the outskirts of one of the largest cities of this planet. This planet was a planet full of all species throughout the galaxy, some infamous, others kind hearted, and not a single person from the same walks of life, this was just perfect to find a crew. This planet was going to be interesting. As she was about to step off and had forgiven his earlier comment he then added to it. She glared for a moment before starting forward and soon exiting the craft through the door he had opened, but before doing so she leifted her hand up and gently tapped the side of her friends head.* ""Keep it up, next time I may just have to find a doctor for you."" *She said before departing out to start the search for new crew members.*"
4371,U.S.S. Mythos,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45647,2015-03-01T06:46:07,Tidfe,"Unknown looked at the passing ships, a bored expression on her face. Least what you could see of her face. Her hair was down and pulled in such a way that it covered her cheeks and most of her neck. A high necked sweater covered the rest and the shadows from the awning she was standing under helped her blend into the background. While the orange sun high in the sky didn't hurt her skin like it used too, it could still leave a nasty burn she would have to peel off and throw away. Charred flesh wasn't her most favorite meal after all. The fact that it was her own flesh made little difference to her in that aspect. The wall at her back was warm from the sun beating down on top of the building and she knew if she turned around to go inside, it would be nice and cool. That was just how they were designed this close to the ship yards.<br/><br/>Bringing up her hand, she started to gnaw lightly on one of her knuckles. If nothing interesting happened soon, she might just have to leave and go stalk the taverns and pubs. She would prefer not too. People looked at her funny and there were more than once she had gone home covered in bullet holes and laser burns. They healed eventually, but trying to move anywhere with bullets and other objects rattling around in her lungs was highly uncomfortable and annoying to her ears. Just cause others couldn't hear the clang clang from the metal objects hitting each other, didn't mean she couldn't. Though as another ship docked and a couple of people got off it, she figured she would have too. She needed some kind of information for something strange she had saw in the sky a few nights back. She would have said it was a star gone supernova expect for the fact that it didn't twinkle. Planets don't twinkle. Stars did. This was a non twinkling little ball up in the sky that didn't get much bigger even with a telescope focused on it. Or at least from what she remembered. It was the same region but it was so hard to know sometimes with so many stars and such. Not to mention the fact that she had no idea when the event actually happened. She just knew when the light from it reached her. Maybe she had already missed the information she needed. Maybe no one had survived. Maybe the planet was uninhabited. Too many maybes. Not enough answers and Unknown so hated an unsolved puzzle, but she knew that  she was nearing her own time limit.<br/><br/>If she hadn't solved a puzzle by the time a week had passed, she would give it up actively and put it away. At least until new information came along or she pulled it out on a really slow day. Sometimes a step back was just what was needed to solve the puzzle.<br/><br/>Still gnawing on her finger, she took a step away from the wall and turned towards the gate when she saw one of the thrusters. There was something up. The sun glinted off it strangely. Pausing she stared from the shade, trying to make it out. Oh how she wanted a closer look but would have to wait until either the sun sunk a little lower and its passengers moved off. For surely there must be more than just those two. It was a fairly large ship. Definitely large enough to hold more than two people comfortable. If Unknown had to hazard a guess, she would say at least 15 people.<br/><br/>Forgetting to blink, she continued to stare at the ship and the exit door, wondering if that was really all the people on it and if so, why? Were they a tour group come to pick up their party? Why the strange dent like reflection from the sun? Some new kind of paint? Did it have anything to do with the strange event she saw in the sky? If so, what? Were they completely unconnected? The answer to that question was most likely a yes, but Unknown liked knowing for sure. When it didn't look like anyone else was coming off, she started to move.<br/><br/>Sun be damned. She was curious now and wanted to know what made that strange glint."
4372,U.S.S. Mythos,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45647,2015-03-02T00:54:43,CrystalCat,"Anika smiled as she watched the children that had been coming to her for lessons in the past couple of weeks. They were lined up facing each other, each child holding a stick as they practised blocking and attacking their opponents. Stepping away from the barrel she'd been sat on, Anika caught one boy's stick as it sailed through the air. ""Alec, what have I said about moving ahead early?""<br/><br/>One of the boys flushed with embarrassment, already nursing his arm with a distinctly sulky look to the pout on his face. ""Don't run 'fore you can walk, or you'll get hurt...""<br/><br/>""And what happened this time?"" Anika held the stick out to him, and he took it, still pouting.<br/><br/>""I got hurt... But Anika, girls shouldn't fight!"" He pointed at the blue eyed blonde girl he'd been set against and Anika raised an eyebrow.<br/><br/>""Oh? And what am I, a kitty?"" She waited for an answer, but didn't get one-Alec was too busy sulking. Finally, she sighed. ""All right, children-that's enough for today. Don't forget to practice your feet placement when you get home. Alec, you're staying with me. I want to walk you home and speak with your father about this.""<br/><br/>""No!, Please, Anika, I'm sorry! Just... please don't tell Papa..."" Alec's face changed to one filled with apprehension now as she knelt before him to look him in the eye.<br/><br/>""Alec, look at me now and stop sulking. Now, the reason I want to talk to your father isn't because of your behaviour, but because he hasn't paid me for your lessons yet. Understand?""<br/><br/>Alec stared at her a moment, and then nodded as the other children left. ""I understand...""<br/><br/>""Good boy. All right, now, we should... go..."" Anika fell silent when she looked up to see the ship drop from the sky, her eyes following its descent a moment. Yearning to leave this planet filled her heart, but after being thrown off her last ship-apparently, the Captain hadn't appreciated being told that he needed to know how to fight, too-she wasn't sure about joining another crew.<br/><br/>Alec reached for her sleeve, tugging lightly on the long fabric. ""Can we fly...? Please? Just this once, Anika?""<br/><br/>She looked down into hopeful eyes, and finally smiled. ""All right, but you have to promise not to let go, Alec. We don't want you getting hurt, after all.""<br/><br/>With his eager nod, she picked the boy up, using her free arm to hold him secure as the other kept hold of her Key Staff. Wings that were normally kept together separated, and she crouched a moment before taking off into the air and circling towards where Alec lived-which was also where the ship had landed. Out of curiosity, Anika looked the ship over-and was just in time to see people step off, a male and female. She frowned at that, knowing there should be more crew members, but quickly put it from her mind as she tilted to the right and moved away from the ship again, her wings beating quickly to keep her and the child in the air."
4373,U.S.S. Mythos,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45647,2015-03-03T06:18:20,LadyAsriel,"Nanette was a tiny little pixie, she knew that pixie's were already little but she was even smaller. She had always been like that, she was always picked on when she was younger for being the smallest in the Hollow of an oak tree in the forest where all of the pixies lived. She played with her pink hair and was lounging on tree branch when a sudden thud happened, Nanette was thrown off guard so she fell backwards a little but caught herself. She felt breathe on the back of her tiny little neck and turned slowly to see what it was, it was a cat. Pixies and cats never got along by any means so naturally she would be a bit stunned and scared.<br/><br/>Upon seeing the big orange tabby, Nanette tried to take off, yes she was quick, but cats were quicker and larger than she was. The cat raised its paw and pinned her down onto the branch, he opened his large jaws and was about ready to bite down on her, when she took out her small sword and jabbed the cat in its paw allowing her to be free. She flew as quick as she could out of the tree and into a clearing.<br/><br/>Nanette looked up and saw a giant metal thing just sitting there. She had never seen one of these before, even though she was born before the war and lived through it, she had never seen one of those strange contraptions. She decided that she should get a closer look. Seeing how Pixies are rare in these days, they try to keep out of sight seeing hoe their wings are so valuable to sell to others. She made herself invisible, only a trail of light could be seen only if you squint really hard at it. She flew quickly and quietly passed all the people, seeing a fairy carrying a small boy she smiled softly as she kept flying, she was a little bit mischievous so she would tug here and there on some peoples hair for fu . She giggled softly as she pulled on one girls hair who freaked out and started yelling at nothing.<br/><br/>Nanette came to a stop when she saw that a few others came out of the mouth of the metal beast. She widened her eyes and rubbed them softly to see if she was dreaming, clearly she wasn't. She had to go and see what this strange thing was."
4374,U.S.S. Mythos,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45647,2015-03-05T21:08:51,thetruegarsot,"The sun that had been hanging over the city for the last few hours was making everything one could see bright and warm. Many different kinds of people were commuting normally as the day pressed on, the usual crowd and activities one would expect to see within an area like this; some are off to work while others have been working tirelessly since before dawn, others grabbing meals or transporting themselves or items to various locations, conversations about everything and nothing can be heard for miles as miles. Average lives being played out on an average setting.<br/><br/>A rather large creature was seen flying above most of the other bodies of the city, a small child being carried in hand as the wings fluttered both of them away. ""This planet has many strange creatures on it,"" a voice, smooth and calm, came from the hair covered lips of a young man that was watching the flying creature and child. He stepped back into the shade that was provided by the small building he was standing next to while peering through the door-less entryway into a dimly lit room.<br/><br/>""This universe offers many strange creatures, you will learn of that,"" an older man spoke out while exiting from the same building, a small white box sitting on top of his palm. He looks where the man is looking, catching a glimpse of the creature that was flying above with the child, ""Not much different from the creatures found on that planet you originated from."" His focus switches from the sky onto the young man in front of him as well as the box in his hand. ""This is what we have been looking for.""<br/><br/>The young man quickly moved his own focus onto the box that was now in front of his face as he moved in close to observe the item. He opened the top to reveal what looked like a piece of gold that seemed to be a piece of something bigger, broken. Excitedly, the young man grabbed the golden shard and placed it onto his head, grinning widely as the metal was absorbed into his skin.<br/><br/>""You have to pay for that!"" A third voice came from within the shop as a man much older than either of the couple came out with a large caliber firearm in his hands, pieces of paper dropping from his clutched fingers that were now wrapping around the trigger. ""I knew the moment you stepped foot in my store and you two weren't familiar with this area. Your kind of currency is not an accepted currency here. I am going to need that trinket back and I would rather do this easily.""<br/><br/>Though he was older, the man was able to hold the firearm in place with relative ease as the two patrons began to walk off, ignoring what the shop keeper had said completely, ""I cannot believe that pieces of the amulet have come this far,"" the older of the two stated as he looked at a rugged ship descend from outer space onto the planet. ""The readings indicated that no more pieces are on this planet, I shall make my way out to other areas.""<br/><br/>The younger man nodded without much thought as he kept looking up trying to see the metal shard that was sitting on his forehead. It glowed brightly as other pieces suddenly appeared connected to it, creating what seemed like a crown of some sort around his head, having a couple broken spots as it went around. ""You have done well so far, Ringer. I look forward to seeing you again when you find the next piece. Until then, take care of yourself."" He looked up at the pasty face of the older man while smiling gleefully before disappearing completely a few moments later.<br/><br/>The old man had followed behind a few feet, watching the younger gentleman disappear right before his eyes, taking the golden chunk of metal with him. The man could hardly believe what he saw before raising the firearm towards the face of Ringer, ""What in the hell was that? Where did that kid go with my trinket?"" His voice was firm and tough, just as the old man had been in life, and he did not waver one bit while keeping the muzzle stuck on his target. ""Look, I don't care whatever circus you come from, but that trinket belongs to me and I will not let you part with it unless I get something in return.""<br/><br/>Ringer continues to watch the ship that had just come from the skies, ignoring the words of the old shopkeeper that was standing behind him. Once the craft landed, the spectre wondered about the type of crew that would be aboard it and whether or not he could use it to reach his next destination. ""I shall see you shortly, my master,"" he spoke quietly before feeling something nudge against his suit that was covering everything but his head and face at the time. Looking to see what the nudge was, he saw the barrel of a firearm poking at his side with the shopkeeper still attached to it. In a flash the firearm was dropping to the ground while the shopkeeper's feet dangle together a few inches off the ground. Ringer's left hand was gripping tightly against the lips of the old man in order to keep him quiet while the entire blade of a good sized dagger is stuck into his ribs, blood pouring quickly as the blade is ripped upwards and eventually out. Ringer, now covered in the dead man's blood, opens his left hand in order to let the body drop to the ground.<br/><br/>About ten minutes later, the ghostly figure, now having washed the blood off him, finds himself out of the shadows of the city's alleyways and wading through the rivers of people that are among the streets, heading towards the craft that had grabbed his attention earlier. He sees two beings exit the craft, one male and one female, and puts a cheery smile upon his weathered face as he gets within a few feet of what he assumed to be the pilot. Without directly looking at her he cracks a smile before speaking, ""Pardon me if I am rude but it would seem to me that your ship could use some repairs. I could offer my services for room and board upon your ship, if you please."""
4375,U.S.S. Mythos,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45647,2015-03-06T02:27:02,JDizzle383,"Cyprius saw the specter approach the two current- not to mention only- members of the Mythos' crew. ""I didn't expect anyone to just offer their services right off the bat like that that! What do you say Miss Velincia? I don't see a problem with it if you are okay with having him aboard."" He said in a way that was more of a 'welcome aboard' manner than a question directed at his companion. Sniffing the air, he suddenly exclaimed, ""does anyone smell that aroma? It smells like rotting flesh and a bit of vampire blood. If I had to guess I'd say B negative, but I could be wrong about that."" He smiled in a slightly sneaky manner. ""I'll let you two get acquainted. I have got to find out where that confusing aroma is coming from!""<br/><br/>As it turned out, he didn't have to search for long seeming as there was a Very well covered person examining the ship's thrusters. One in particular to be exact. Cyprius smiled mischevously. this was going to be fun. ""Excuse me madame, but you wouldn't happen to know anyone who could help us out a bit would you? We seem to have damaged the ships hull upon fleeing from our doomed home world."" He saw her expression shift ever so slightly and thought he'd take a stab in the dark and interpret it as her trying to figure something out. ""Did I mention it blew up?"" he asked calmly. ""I really don't see any reason you would hide yourself from the world... unless you're some sort of vampire."" he chuckled. ""Too much sun, or are you just that scared of a stake to the heart?"" he stopped smiling and lazily said, ""The Captain is over there at the front of the ship speaking with someone. I would talk to her if you're interested."" He turned to walk towards the town. ""Meanwhile I need to find someone who... well who do we have here?"" he trailed off as a Butterfly wing the size of a person caught his eye.<br/><br/>""I'll... be right back."" he called to Velincia. As he unfolded his wings and took to the air gliding next to the fairy he said, ""So... nice day for a flight, isn't it?"" he said conversationally. ""I don't suppose you would know a good place to find a few crew members for a ship in need? I just figured since you can fly you would know."" he said calmly and level-headed."
4376,U.S.S. Mythos,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45647,2015-03-07T10:01:54,CrystalCat,"Anika frowned as she came to a halt, hovering in mid air as she shifted so that Alec was on the far side of her body to the Anika frowned as she came to a halt, hovering in mid air as she shifted so that Alec was on the far side of her body to the male winged demon that had appeared in front of her. He wasn't the first demon she'd met over the past couple of centuries, but he was certainly the first that hadn't attacked her before greeting her-and that made her wary. ""I hardly think the ability to fly is one that would let me know who would be suitable as a crew member for you... And you haven't said anything about the available positions, either.""<br/><br/>Alec, she noticed, was trying to lean around her to get a better look at the demon, who, she admitted, was pretty impressive for one of his kind. His wings alone were enough to make people stare in awe, especially if they hadn't seen anything like it before-for Anika, though, it wasn't as impressive. She was used to seeing people with wings, having some of her own, after all. Anika glanced at Alec when he tugged a little on her sleeve, then moved to listen to the boy's whisper.<br/><br/>""Nika, who is he...? Is he a fairy like you...?""<br/><br/>Anika shook her head, and tightened her grip on both him and her staff, keeping her voice low as she replied. ""I don't know who he is, Alec. And he isn't a fairy, but a demon. I suppose I won't be talking to your father after all...""<br/><br/>There was a distinct look of relief on the boy's face, making Anika wonder what had the boy so scared that he didn't want her talking to his father. She ignored it, however, knowing she needed to focus on the demon before her above anything else right now."
4377,U.S.S. Mythos,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45647,2015-03-08T02:12:42,Tidfe,"The wind caught just right and a faint scent of blood reached her nose. Wrinkling it, she fought back the growling in her stomach as she continued to study the thrusters. Whatever had happened, it had did a number on the ship, though apparently not enough to affect its flying capability. Though that smell sure was affecting her capacity to focus just a little bit and she brought her finger up to gnaw on her skin. There. That should satisfied the gnawing hunger until she could get home. Luckily for her, she couldn't hear the comments being mad about her. She would have gladly corrected them in quite a few things. For one thing: her entire body was rotting, not just her flesh. She was half vampire if the one time she tipped the balance was any indication. And finally, she didn't actually have a blood type. Least not anymore. Dying multiple times had that effect on the blood.<br/><br/>Hearing a voice, she turned to study the demon. Least that silly book had gotten on thing right. Not that she particularly cared. It had been a long time since she had believed in any sort of faith or religion. ""Doug over on Juniper usually does good work. If you don't mind illegal parts. If you want more legal means, the United Air and Space Collation has a workshop just around the bend. Though to be honest, Doug has better parts."" The fact that she may have been advocating for illegal purchasing of rocket parts escaped her mind. She knew where Doug got most of his parts anyway. It wasn't like she hadn't already figured that one out. Her eyebrows rose up just a little at that information. Ahh. So that was the explanation for the light in the night sky. The planet blew up and the resulting force caused the gravity to play havoc. Or something like that. It was a working theory and she wasn't exactly an astronomer.<br/><br/>And great. Another one who thought he was a comedian. She just gave him a deadpanned look. How she dressed was how she dressed. It was true it protected her from the sun and at this stage, a stake to the heart really wouldn't do anything unless it was actually left in there. Most people didn't remember that little bit so she had nothing to fear from that. ""Too much sun is bad for anyone. It can cause a number of diseases and cancers, not to mention sunburns that can blister and do nerve damage if left untreated. It is the UV rays that tend to cause this and that is what many sunblocks block. Of course they are only so effect and if you are allergic to the sun, it is best to remain indoors. Which, since I'm out here, I'm not allergic. Is that enough info for you?"" She wasn't exactly born yesterday. Far from it. She had a suspicion that this demon was looking for information too, if the fact that he was asking questions like he had all the time in the world. Which apparently he didn't as he flew off after someone.<br/><br/>A quick shrug of her shoulders and she decided to speak to the Captain. What could it hurt in the end really? And she was interested, though Cyprius being all cryptic like that just made her more curious. Apparently he had her number. Coming up on the two, she wrinkled her nose before turning to look at the Specter. ""You didn't wash off as good as you think you did. Got any left over? Or are you actually one of the few smarter ones and got rid of everything?"" She suspected the later since the blood smell wasn't very long. Turning her attention to the captain, she tilted her head to move her hair out of face to study the young pilot. ""Yeah. Doug would like you a lot. Which is good cause he could probably give you a discount to fix that damaged thruster of yours. You must be a good pilot to flew with something like that working against you. What brings you here?"""
4378,U.S.S. Mythos,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45647,2015-03-23T00:23:59,JDizzle383,"Cyprius chuckled a bit at the child's whispers, which he heard full well due to his enhanced hearing. ""Shall we take this to the ground?"" he asked the fairy. ""So your name's Nika, is it?"" he asked with formality, but only because he didn't want to scare the kid next to Anika. ""As far as positions go, we need more than you think."" he handed her a list as he led her to the ship where the others were talking. Explaining what they needed on the way, he noticed her eyes light up when he mentioned not one, but two positions. The Weapons Master and Navigator positions, he noted.<br/><br/>He also noticed armed men running towards the ship, and he sped up from a casual walk to a jog. when Anika caught up, he saw he was too late. Vilincia was being tied with chains. before revealing himself, he hid, and when Anika was about to blow their cover, he covered her mouth and said quite casually, ""I want to see how this plays out. I'm not a fan of dying, and she can handle herself."" he smirked as Vilincia was dragged away. ""Trust me, She'll be fine.""<br/><br/>When they left, he walked up to the ship. ""Well crew, we've overstayed our welcome. Everybody in!"" he turned to see tears and an angry wolf girl being dragged away. ""What can I say?"" he shrugged. ""I'm not exactly an angel."" and with that he boarded the Mythos. At the looks he got, he smirked and held up a piece of cloth with a strange symbol resembling a bird with an arrow through it's chest on it. ""This was on the shirt of the attackers. we find out where it's from, we find Vilincia. Or we don't, and it won't be our problem. Either way is fine with me, but It's up to the entire crew. As it stands, we need to leave. Like... now."" he walked to the mini-bridge and sat in the captain's chair, cueing up the ships auto pilot.<br/><br/>""Dammit. the range calibration is busted. We'll have to go planet hopping until we can fix it... now where to launch to?"" he looked around the nearest planets like he knew what he was doing (which he didn't). ""Anika... could you type in the coordinates to the nearest inhabited planet please?"" he asked his new navigator.<br/><br/>Twenty minutes later, they were flying through space with the set destination of Dorema. it was a planet with advanced tech, so they were hoping to find a suitable mechanic. It also had a black market, which gave Cyprius the notion they could find the info about that symbol he was after. he was so lost in thought, he didn't see the-<br/><br/>BANG!<br/><br/>Suddenly the ship switched to auxiliary power, and the the crew of the Mythos was staring at the docking port of a strange ship. it was by all indications ancient. The outside was rusted, and several parts of the exterior were missing in places. Against his better judgement, Cyprius piloted them aboard the craft and began putting on space gear. ""Anyone else want to salvage for parts?"" he asked as he made his way into the ship, and started ripping a piece of the metal floor up to gauge it's usefulness."
4379,U.S.S. Mythos,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45647,2015-03-23T03:13:10,thetruegarsot,"Ringer stood in front of the captain waiting for a response about whether or not he was to be accepted as a new crew member, eyeing the sky while thinking of where the ship would be heading next. While he waited, a voice came from behind that seemed to know of the events that had taken place only moments earlier. When Ringer turned around, he saw what looked to be some sort of hybrid, undead creature standing before him. He gave a dismissive chuckle as the creature finished her inquiry.<br/><br/>""I left quite a mess actually, would you care to become part of it as well?"" Ringer spoke in a way that was semi-joking, though if this person showed to be an obstacle in his pursuit to fulfill his master's goals, then he would not hesitate to attack. He was hoping it would not come to that at this point, as he was just wanting to get off the planet, his hand resting upon the handle of his dagger in case this undead creature made any aggressive moves.<br/><br/>This was eventually interrupted by armed men that had made their way over to the group, making Ringer think that they were somehow coming after him. This made him think that he might have been a bit careless with the shopkeeper, but was somewhat relieved when the men began tying up and hauling off the captain. ""Great,"" he said with exasperation as he stood next to the half-zombie, ""who knows when the next ship is going to be arriving here."" His annoyance was short lived as the demon that had been with the captain earlier returned and suggested that they leave immediately. ""Aye aye, captain,"" he spoke with a bit of a joking tone as he walked onto the ship with the demon.<br/><br/>Once on the ship, Ghost had been enjoying the view of infinite space as he watched the stars flying by through one of the portholes of the ship, having completely forgotten about the former captain and his small exchange with woman from earlier. At one point during the trip, he made it a point to go see the half-vampire and try to quell any hard feelings that may have stirred up during that time. While on his search for her, he was knocked to the floor as the ship seemed to crash into something. Standing up, he runs to the bridge to see if anyone had been hurt, looking out the windows to see another ship. This one looked to be in worse condition than the one he was currently on and was doubtful there would be anything of use on it. Still, he followed the demon onto the ship and began to survey the area with him."
4380,U.S.S. Mythos,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45647,2015-03-25T20:33:02,Terrence,"In the bowels of the derelict ship, something stirred in response to the sudden impact that rocked the ship. The ancient machinery that has guarded the ship for uncountable years detects intruders. Oblivious to the state of the ship, it awakens an old guardian.<br/><br/>A cilinder in a dark storage room springs to life. It contains a bubbling black substance of some kind. For a moment, nothing happens, and then, the substance begins bubbling violently. The Cilinder suddendly slided open, spilling the contents on the cold metal floor.<br/><br/>The black mass, stirring violently, wrought itself into a more purposeful shape. The ancinet creature, hailing from time immemorial, had awakened. His name, designated by his enigmatic master, was Gor-Mathavelus Kervar His purpose was simple, he needed but to restrain intruders until his masters would come. Finally, it had taken a shape more accustomed to actually moving around. It was but a black mass that moved by strectching forward and retracting in that manner too, not unlike a caterpillars manner of locomotion.<br/><br/>Gor needed not inspect any security cameras or anysuch to know where he needed to go. Its sleep had been broken by a dream that had told him this already. It was a way for their masters to quicken the deployment of them and their kin.. And thus, the lumbering creature slowly plowed through the halls of the ancient ship. Still oblivious to the state of the vessel.<br/><br/>From a distance, the creature's movement would sound like a wet squelching, slowly drawing closer. It wasn't long until Gor's targers were located. He had patrolled the general area of the intrusion for a few short moments, and he finally sensed a heat source that was out of the ordinary when he rounded another corner of the labyrinthine hallways.<br/><br/>The creature paused its movement for a short moment. Something formed beneath the surface of its protooplasmic form, and then, a single unblinking eye sprang forth. It stared at the intruders as the rest of its monstrous form Compressed itself, ready to lurch at the intruders and engulf them in their protoplasmic form."
4381,U.S.S. Mythos,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45647,2015-04-02T07:23:01,Tidfe,"""If the part is clean up, I would not mind. If the part is becoming some of the mess? I must warn you my friend, I am not that easy to kill."" She grinned at the murder, her lips parting just enough to show her fangs. Unknown turned back towards the pilot only to be shouldered out of the way for some of the city security. A hiss escaped her, but she didn't do much more than that. Even if she had tried, it would have been useless as she suddenly found herself being ushered up onto the damaged ship.<br/><br/>""Hey! What if I don't want....Too late."" She sighed and rubbed her forehead. Before she had even had the chance to protest, the doors were closed and the ship was off and running. So to speak. She was glad to see that the damaged thruster didn't seem to affect the way the ship took off any. Or at least not right away if at all. The strange male who had smelled of blood and the one who had pointed her out to the captain went their separate ways. She could have pulled out her hair if she was given to fits of frustration. Instead, she just worked on way to find the bridge to sit down. Anyone was welcome to follow her as she wondered the ship and followed the signs, but she was going to demand a turn around.<br/><br/>Just as she reached the bridge, she stumbled forward into one of the railings. The crash had thrown her off balance enough and she let out a grunting hiss as her stomach came into contact with the metal. Standing up with just a little bit of shakiness to her gait, she shot a glare at the demon's retreating back. ""I'm not setting foot on that ship. Who knows what sort of things are still running on it. Hey! Are you listening to me?"" Sighing, she moved around the bridge, trying to find some way to keep in contact with everyone both on and off ship.<br/><br/>Another sigh left her lips as she found a headset and stuck it on over her head. Chewing on the webbing between her thumb and hand, she spoke around it. ""Can anyone here me on this thing?"" Even as she spoke, she continued to wonder around the bridge, staring all the while at the ship they crashed into. It was old. She could tell that just by looking at it. The only question was, how old and did anything on it still actually work?"
4382,U.S.S. Mythos,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45647,2015-04-02T14:21:16,LadyAsriel,"Nanette had been exploring the ship like the curious little pixie she was. She found multiple rooms including strange large things that were oddly comfortable. The jerk of the thing she was in scared her and she flew to the opening but saw it closed. She banged softly in the door but she was so little that nobody could here her.<br/><br/><br/><br/>Nanette looked around in panic and flew down a long hall and skidded to a halt when she saw others trapped in this thing as well. ""How strange... What do all of those bright lights do..?"" She said to herself. She looked back and forth before flying quickly over to the lights and looked at one. She was tiny compared to the large button and she reached out to push it. She couldn't help it, this was something new and strange. She wanted to go home back to her small hallow in the tree."
4383,Trapped inside 2.0 (PM to join),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45682,2015-02-26T14:11:06,Shades,"<span style=""font-weight: bold"">Introduction</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Character's room</span><br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;""><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i502.photobucket.com/albums/e423/Jay_Souza/Trapped%202/Trappedroom_zpsbaon4vmt.png"">[ img ]</a></div><br/><br/><div style=""text-align: justify;"">You open your eyes. You have a splitting headache, like after a good party. You have just gotten back on your feet, when you see a crumpled piece of paper on the bed you had been sleeping on.<br/><br/>""Find a tape"".<br/><br/>A tape lies on the floor, right by the foot of the bed.  An inscription on the tag says ""Listen"".<br/><br/>On a table on the corner opposite to the bed, a tape recorder sits, as though waiting for a tape to play. As soon as the tape is put on the recorder, and the 'play' button is pressed, a male voice comes from it.<br/><br/>""Hello. I am the Puppeteer and I want to play a game with you. You are locked in a house with many rooms, and in each of them tests are waiting for you. They will bring you closer to your freedom, but you will have to risk your life to pass them. Now, you are staying in the only safe room in the house - yours.""<br/><br/>(tape is over, but the voice goes on)<br/><br/>""Just so you know, a transmitter is installed in your room, as well as a camera. The cameras are installed in every room of this house, so I will watch you all the time. And don't try to break them, otherwise I will be very disappointed.  Now it's time to go through your first test. It waits for you in the kitchen. It's on the ground floor, in the right wing of the house. This room is unlocked for you. Others will be unlocked later on"".</div>"
4384,Trapped inside 2.0 (PM to join),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45682,2015-02-26T18:33:43,CrystalCat,"Niela Triane - Character's Room<br/><br/>Niela stared in front of her at the floor, feeling dazed and more than a little out of it as she tried to absorb what she was hearing. She'd woken in this room, in the darkness, and had felt the same way she had as a child... Small, powerless, unable to do a thing to protect herself as her parents argued downstairs over what her father was and wasn't allowed to do. Those were not memories she enjoyed, and she was quick to try and push them away, helped along by her still-pounding head. The urge to vomit was strong, but not as strong as Niela's will, and she fought that down, too. Describing Niela as merely 'stubborn' was a distinctive understatement, after all. She proved it now by staggering to her feet and reaching for the door, dragging it open so she could make her way down the corridor and towards the kitchen that had been described by the speaker on the tape. Maybe there she would be able to get some answers...<br/><br/>She was almost there when she swayed to a halt, her eyes wide. Her cats! Her horses! Oh, God-even worse, the alpacas! She'd told her brother what to do should something ever happen to her, but did he even know she was gone...? And not only that, but her mother would be trying to push in on the farm-a farm that Niela had stated to her lawyer her mother was never to set foot on, whether or not Niela herself was proven to be dead. She'd been so careful to ensure her mother would never get onto her property, but she could never be sure that it would work... After all, Niela had learned long before that her mother believed she was above the law. With that on her mind, she turned, fighting the pain in her head as she searched for the cameras in the hallway she was stood in. Finding one, she turned to face it properly, eyes narrowed in rapidly rising anger.<br/><br/>""You dragged me here without asking my permission, so if you could please answer one question for me-did you or did you not at least alert someone to the fact that there would be no one to care for the animals on my property?!""<br/><br/>Niela Triane - Kitchen"
4385,Silent Monsters (Open RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=45912,2015-03-16T23:58:40,Nehmahati,"Kat was dreaming again. This time, she was standing in the middle of some sort of market place. From the look of the place and its people, she was somewhere in Egypt. She was in the middle of a large crowd of people. Everyone there was either sick, or were bringing their sick to her, all of them begging for her help in desperate voices. For some reason, they all thought that she could help them, that she could cure them of their problems, of their illnesses. One family had even wheeled a coffin close to where she stood atop a small platform.<br/><br/>She frowned, gazing down at the coffin, who's lid was opened wide to expose the frail corpse of the little boy that lay within it. It looked as if the poor thing had starved to death. He was so thin that she could see the outline of his ribs. Suddenly, his eyes popped open and she gasped. His eyes were a pale milky white as they stared up at her. When she blinked, he was sitting up and grabbing at her hand, tugging at it. His lips were moving urgently and she could hear a confusion of rapid whispers, but nothing made sense. The words were lost in the havoc of the desperate crowd around them.<br/><br/>She knew that it was important to hear whatever it was he was trying to say. Somehow, she knew that she had to listen. So she leaned in closer, straining to hear him. His lips were moving at a blinding speed, his words growing more urgent as he continued to tug at her hand. Suddenly, he stopped, his eyes sliding to her hand. He placed something small within her palm, curling her fingers around it before he withdrew his hand away, laying back down again in his coffin. She glanced at her closed fist and when she looked back up at the coffin, he was lying there, just as dead as he had been moments before.<br/><br/>She slid her gaze back to her hand, ignoring the crying pleas of the sick around her. Slowly, she unfurled her fingers and in the middle of her palm sat a tiny dried out husk of a turtle shell. She frowned softly and was about to look at him to ask him what it meant, but when she looked up, he was no longer there. Neither were the throngs of sick, either. Instead, she was looking out over the mass of sand below and she realized that she was once again overlooking the large army that was approaching the palace ahead.<br/><br/>Suddenly, she felt a small hand take her own and she looked beside her, where the little boy was standing at her side, his finger pointed at the army, his eyes wide and sad. His lips were moving rapidly again and she could hear the whispers, but she still could not make out what it was he was trying to say. She looked back up to where he was pointing and she could see the fog that had begun to circle the palace. Panic built in her stomach. She wanted to warn them, to tell them to run, but it was too late.<br/><br/>The lone figure stepped out of the fog and suddenly, that deep reverberating sound was filling the air again, vibrating her very core. She fell to her knees and covered her ears, tears streaming down her face as she watched the bodies fall one by one. Soon, it was over and when the silence fell, she felt small soft hands on each side of her face, guiding her eyes to the little boy that stood before her. A look of utter despair filled his face and the very site of it made her want to weep. He leaned in close, a single tear trickling down his cheek. Suddenly, he was throwing his head back and a violent shrill siren's shriek left his lips as his eyes rolled back in his head.<br/><br/>She sat straight up in bed, covered in a cold sweat, shrieking.  Thankfully, she had purchased a muzzle to wear while she was sleeping so that the sound would be muffled if she had another of her dreams.  She finally came to her senses and shut her eyes tightly, her fingers moving behind her head to unclasp the muzzle.  Pulling it from around her head, she tossed it beside her bed unto the floor, hearing it clatter.  Her hair clung to her flesh with the dampness of sweat and she groaned.  She would have to shower.<br/><br/>It took her a while to shower, dry her hair and dress herself, but when she was done, she had her vibrant stop sign red hair brushed long and wavy behind her back to fall to the small of her waist.  She stared out into her brilliant electric blue eyes for a moment and almost didn't recognize the woman that had stared back.  When Professor had stolen her blood, binding her to him as he transformed himself into the first male siren, raped her and impregnated her with the monstrosity growing in her stomach, it had changed everything.  She felt as though her life was no longer her own.  The siren's instincts within her kept her from harming the child or allowing anyone to abort it, so she was stuck with this reminder for the rest of her days.<br/><br/>On top of that, she had found out that the child she bore was the creature from the dream, the weapon that had destroyed an army.  It had been gifted by the gods to help with a war, a weapon.  Her life meant nothing in the face of that.  She shook her head, trying to shake the thoughts and images of that night.<br/><br/>She turned and eyed her bedroom, her eyes falling on the acoustic guitar she had also purchased and after a few moments of hesitation, she moved to pick it up.  When she left the Inn, she walked until she reached a more isolated area away from civilization, hoping that she could find an area to practice her vocal power with less of a risk to the effects of others.<br/><br/>She found a spot, a stump of a dried, dead tree amongst the other ruin and she sat upon it, placing the guitar in her lap.  She took a few moments to make sure her strings were tuned right before she began to strum a haunting melody matching in perfect tone with the song she once knew ""Spanish Doll"" by Poe.  (m<a class=""postlink"" href=""https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=SS4Be92cFl4"">http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=SS4Be92cFl4</a>m) She began to sing the lyrics, her voice lifting and reaching out like velvet fingers to the ears, sweet and haunting, enticing and tempting.  She closed her eyes, focusing on the power within her voice, experimenting with the the power she put behind it, both reducing the power within it and then increasing the power.  Towards the end of the song, she began to focus on directing the effect of her voice, mentally repeating the word 'Calm....Calm....' over and over in her head to focus the direction of the effect.<br/><br/>(OOC Note:  This is an open role play, anyone is more than welcome to join.  If you are interested in playing the Professor's character, who was driven off when the owners of the Inn saved Kat, became of the blood bond between them and the primal nature he has adapted, he is even more of a crazed lunatic, obssessed and possessive with Kat.  The blood bond between them also prevents Kat from harming him with her abilities, especially since he is the father of the child she is pregnant with.  If you are interested in playing his character, let me know and send me a PM first.  I will allow you to have some leniency with the character's description and build.  Other than that, everything is free range.  If you wish to know more about Kat's race and character, you can check out her character profile here:l<a class=""postlink-local"" href=""https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=6&amp;t=45911"">viewtopic.php?f=6&amp;t=45911</a>l))"
4386,"Ghost Host REVAMP (me, spirit, hayyel)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4606,2011-10-14T23:33:52,zoruna,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">A young male of a set of twins was born with an unusual ability. It was both a gift and a curse. He is able to host ghosts of any kind. Whether they are good or evil. Most people would consider this possession but the host lives in harmony with the ghost that is inside of him. Though when the ghosts power or ability or talent is needed, control over the body switches from him to the ghost needed. When word got out about this childs gift or curse, life went from safe and calm to chaotic and dangerous. As ghost hunters and exorcists alike tried to get their hands on this child. Some wished to help the child. Others wished to experiment on the child. While some wished to study or free the child of the ghosts. The child though just wanted to be able to live life the way he wished to live. To have a normal life despite the fact that they were a host for ghosts.<br/><br/>His twin brother was born with his own unusual ability. He was born with power over psionics. And while telekinetics, spiritual dealings and empathy were his strongest abilities...he could use the others a bit. He loved his brother and together they formed a special business called Ghosts. Ghosts was made for them to pretend a normal life. And it was easily moved to different places should the need arise. The most recent case that had gotten them in trouble was when his brother was possessed by a demonic spirit and went on a chaotic rampage. He'd helped rid his brother of that one. But it had been a long and hard fight. One that went beyond the acceptable psychic power levels the people where they were felt acceptable. So the twins move yet again. This time moving to a small town out in the middle of nowhere.</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Rune and Dart walk through the small town they'd taken sancturary in. It was a town not afraid of the supernatural. They'd managed to find a place that accepted them. After a while the twins go in seperate directions.</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #00FF00"">Rune walks til he gets to the cemetary. He wanted to see if there was any form of ghosts there. He loved having conversations with the dead. They had such interesting tales to tell. He walks his long hair trailing behind him. As his eyes scan. He could see there was ghosts even from this far away. In fact it was almost seeming like they were holding some sort of party. He walks over and starts talking to the ghosts. ""Hello. My name is Rune...are you guys having a party?"" they confirmed they were. ""Mind if I join you?"" At their saying he could he smiles. ""I'll sing for you guys."" he closes his eyes and starts singing and dancing. His voice pure and angelic. While his body moved with elegance and grace.</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000"">Dart meanwhile was heading to the nearest bar. He wanted to get a drink. And find something fun to do. Or at least something that wasn't ghost involved. He chuckles to himself. The ghosts inside him protesting this mental thought of his. He mentally thinks just kidding and the annoying chorus of voices quieted down. He finds a bar called Mystic Eyes. ""What a strange name for a bar. Oh well...it sounds cool."" he walks in and sits down on a bar stool.</span>"
4387,"Ghost Host REVAMP (me, spirit, hayyel)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4606,2011-10-16T04:27:02,HayyelObsession,"It had been a long day for Sandra, yet it was only beginning. She stretched as she made her way back to the bar. She was working part time there, mostly being a waitress and cleaning around the place. Her main profession was arts and literacy though at the moment it wasnâ€™t making her much to make a solid living off of. Sheâ€™s get to the point where her paintings would make her a fortune though.<br/><br/>When the door swung open as she entered she greeted the bartender. Instantly her eyes drew to a strange looking guy who sat alone at a bar stool. The only reason why he caught her attention was because of his hair. It was the whitest color she had ever seen. So pure looking, like a field decked in snow; untouched by neither humans nor animals. She wanted to paint the stranger.<br/><br/>An irritating itch in her hand formed. It was an all too familiar feeling. She tried to brush it off but it was persistent. Heading to the back to the bar she threw on a small black apron and the barâ€™s logo shirt. It fit nicely to her figure and her pants complimented her bottom and tightened around her ankle that her legs a more defined and sexier look.<br/><br/>Tying her thick brown hair up in a quick ponytail didnâ€™t look so bad on her. Sandra went behind the bar and walked into the owner who was busy helping and chit chatting with his other customers.<br/><br/>â€œHey, Sandra, be a doll and tend to our newer customer!â€<br/><br/>She took the order and walked up to the mysterious stranger with a friendly face and sweet tone asking, â€œIs there anything youâ€™d like to order?â€"
4388,Murder City (IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46073,2015-03-27T08:00:46,Alastar Rainford,"Electronics forcefully turn on and buzz throughout the city until a dark figure takes up every screen.""Ladies and Gentlemen I welcome you tonight to our first month anniversary."" The voice of HiDe scattered throughout the radio with an indescribable voice.""Today my pets,on this joyous occasion, I bring forward to you a most memorable man."" The camera moved and zoomed in on a nude man tied up to the capital pillar in the form of an X. ""Meet good ol Mayor Fuck Up,""The tied up man's screams were muffled by the gag tied around his mouth.""Mayor Fuck Up is,or should I say, was a very stupid man,"" The figure gestured its fingers at the figures beside the Mayor who then tightened the ropes enough to dislocate his arms and legs making the overweight man scream in agony.""This silly excuse of a man decided to hide behind his men rather than face his fate head on."" The figure showed his hands holding now a heated meat carving knife.""So tonight we will make him into the gutless,balless, lying man he is."" The figure walked over to the man removing the gag.""First the tongue,""its yelled over the mayors screaming of help. Screaming of which quickly stopped when the figure's fist shoved into the Mayors mouth,pulled out the tongue,and quickly hacked the organ from the tied body.<br/><br/>Tears ran down the man's face as the figure went back to heat the blade then back to the Mayor bent eye level to his protruding stomach. ""Next my friends is an easy conversion, The gut."" The Mayor yelled an tried to squirm as the blade stabbed right into the belly button and slide the blade to the left cutting open his stomach. The Mayor had passed out then due to the shock only to be woken up as a hand reached into the gut and pulled each intestine out just enough to show but not to much to block it's view of the next target.<br/><br/>It repeated the heating process again but as the figure got back, it got down to it's knees and gave head to the Mayor just enough to get him hard. Then just as the pleasure started the heated knife sliced off the mans enraged member from its base and landing it in the other palm. Rising back up it shoved the dismembered sex into the Mayor's mouth as far as possible. ""Now let this man be lesson to all, if you don't want to bend to my system or die in honor,then you will just be put on display for all to see."" With that every device turned back to normal and the day of celebration continued."
4389,Murder City (IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46073,2015-03-27T08:47:13,Tidfe,"Unknown paused by the window to an electronics store. It was one of the few that didn't have broken glass and its merchandise was actually still inside. The fact that it was so close to a police station probably had something to do with it. That or the warning posted that anyone would be shot on sight without warning. Either way, there was a television screen broadcasting for all the world to see the very man that had turned life upside down a month ago. Universe. Had it really only been a month since this whole HiDE thing had started and more bodies than the morgue could handle piled up? It had seem like years to Unknown. Everyone on the force had more cases than they could handle and as it stood, most of those were going to have to go unsolved.<br/><br/>Cause petty crime didn't stop just cause the big boys were out and wanting to play.<br/><br/>She tuned back into the broadcast as she heard a scream. She was just in time to watch the mayor's tongue being ripped out. The only outward sign was a small tick in her jaw. She would be the first to admit she didn't exactly like the man. But to have that...That happen to him. It was beyond cruel. Her fists bunch up at her sides as she continued to watch the horror unfurl before her eyes. She wasn't stick to her stomach though. Oh no. After seeing enough crime scenes in the past month let alone her career on the force, she was used to this. Or almost used to this. It helped when she didn't have to smell the blood or the piss or anything else the man was currently doing. That certainly helped a lot. Helped her keep focus on the man performing these acts. Trying to find some clue as to who he was. Where he was. Anything that would help her nail the son of a bitch.<br/><br/>And nail him she would."
4390,Murder City (IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46073,2015-03-27T10:02:13,AcidicFaithe,"Every muscle in the slender females body tensed as she came to a stop, her breath shuddering through flared nostrils. Everything about the female stood out on the backdrop of dirt covered streets and shattered glass windows. From the vivid white tendrils of spiral curls that spilled in a careful spiral over one shoulder, to the pale complexion of her porcelain like flesh, even her clothing seemed so far out of place in this chaotic city. Neatly the black skirt hugged high on her waist, formed about the flare of her hips, and straight down to her knees. By the look of it she should be having issues walking in it, but that did not seem to be the case. Her upper body was well hugged in her jacket, the buttons done to the throat, and her hands tucked comfortably within the pockets on either side of her stomach.<br/><br/>It wasn't until the voice actually interrupted her frustrated thought process that she turned her attention from the person standing in front of one of the only not shattered windows on this street, to the image on the screen beyond the window itself. Quietly she stood, a single slender pale brow lifting over a vivid pale blue eye. For the length of the broadcast she simply stood silent, her red stained lips pursed against one another, and her fingers flexing momentarily within her pockets. Nothing within her felt pity for the man she did not know, nor did she find anything particularly wrong with the broadcast. In truth, as long as they didn't come hunting her down personally, she couldn't truly care much about what they did, or whom they did it to. While they threw everything into murderous chaos, her business soared. Men and women alike stormed to her doors, banging them down for a taste of the women she had on display.<br/><br/>It turned out, in a world of chaotic distress, liquor, and naked women, tended to be quite the commodity. Now, none of this meant she had no heart, of course, but Annabeth had been through enough in her life time, that such things tended to be less sensitive. The reasoning could be anything from the many drug deals her father had brought her on, in which people were often either killed or tortured for lack of payment, or the horrifying ordeal she underwent at the tail end of her teenage years. If someone were to ask, she would likely kindly tell them to shove the heated end of a fireplace poker down their throat and take a long walk off a short pier."
4391,Murder City (IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46073,2015-03-28T06:01:53,Alastar Rainford,"The woman's red lips curled and green eyes glistened as she watched the news unfold before her eyes in the shadows of the outskirts of her territory. Tonight she had decided to wear light clothing on a warm night. To meld with her artistic black and red inked body she wore a thin see-through burgundy top and tight black leggings. Strapping around her waist she wore her belt filled with tonight's picks of toys, syringes which were filled with two of each different drugs. Topping her wardrobe off were her leather boots with a knife strapped to each ankle.<br/><br/>The watching of the torture made her think of many,of what she thought, fun things to do as near the end she glimpsed a nice female cop. As the cop continued to glue herself towards the message Eden slithered in,through,and between shadows in quiet motions. she slid out of belt her first weapon, a syringe filled with a strong paralysis. Fumbling and playing with the tool in her hand as she got closer to her goal.<br/><br/>The fellatio that HiDe had given nearly made Eden go wild thinking about what she was about to do. As she appeared behind her target though her tattooed reflection had shown across the window throwing Eden into a thrilling shock. In that moment she quickly ducked down and tackled the cop inserting the syringe into the female's hip as they got down. ""Now now pretty thing,what are you doing out all and alone tonight in my home?"" she said smoothly as her body wrapped around the fallen cops waist as she got out her knife."
4392,Murder City (IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46073,2015-03-28T07:27:17,Tidfe,"Unknown watched the television. Even as the screen went black. Apparently HiDE was finished for the day but as she caught movement in the reflection, her day was just getting started. Great. She hadn't even started shift yet and someone was already trying to rip out her throat or steal or whatever the hell the girl wanted. The flash in the window was enough time for Unknown to react, if just barely. She felt the girl's body on top of her own as she tackled her into the ground. She felt a prick across her hip, but due to her turning to meet the attacker, it actually went through her skin like a piercing. She felt something warm and stinging drip onto her leg through her pants and wiggled her hips to try and get away from it. All that did was have the lovely effect of ripping the needle from her skin and she let out a hissing, pain filled sound. This is what she got for letting her guard down. She really shouldn't have been so absorbed, but all she needed was a clue! A place to start!<br/><br/>As the pain started radiating out from the room and the strange girl pulled a knife on her, Unknown gave her a somewhat creepy smile. ""Well creepy thing, putting a bullet in your thigh."" While she had been wiggling and trying to get out from under the girl, she had reached for her gun. She couldn't pull it out of the holster. She was laying on it wrong for that, but she could still shot it and that is exactly what she did as she aimed the barrel in the general direction of her attacker. Hopefully this would give her an opening as she felt the muscles in her hip start to seize up. She suspected she wouldn't have long to escape and every second counted."
4393,Murder City (IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46073,2015-04-09T03:22:09,Alastar Rainford,"Eden screamed in pain as the shot grazed her thigh and blood escaped.Without any other hesitation she shoved her knife in hand though the cop's foot and into the ground in rage. Getting back up the best that she could, Eden ripped off the woman's top and tied it tightly around the exposed area. ""That fucking hurt,""using her good leg to stand she kicked the woman in the gut.""You,""another kick.""Bitch!""the next kick barely touched the woman as a shot rang through the streets making Eden fall on top of the cop bleeding from the head.<br/><br/>---<br/><br/>Collapsing his sniper to his back Nicholai B Northwood put his glasses back onto his face. He reached in his pocket and popped a pill to still his emotions before going down a ladder. landing onto the ground the man nick named Preacher put back on his long coat and backpack full of rations hiding his bigger gun as he let his smaller gun at his hip show off. Going around the building he checked every out and darkened ally as he got closer to the fallen bodies. Nearing closer he un-hilted his gun and shot two other people coming to the scene. He could take any risk. Getting to the collapsed woman he lifted her attacker off of her and out of the way and removed the knife from the woman's foot.""Good Evening,do you have a moment to spare to learn about our lord and savior Jesus Christ?"" the man sang in heavy Scottish accent."
4394,Murder City (IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46073,2015-04-09T05:11:04,Tidfe,"Unknown could feel the knife go into her foot. If just barely as it felt like it was far away. She knew it was there. She knew it went into her foot. Yet, she couldn't really feel it. It was just as if she had stuck her foot in jello. Suddenly, she felt cool air on her arms as her top was ripped from her. Before she could think much about that, pain radiated from her sides and gut. Not that it was a sharp pain, but it was still there. Still present and it about took her breath away. If she wasn't already having trouble to begin with. While only getting a little bit of that paralyze thing, it was still enough. She was sure it wasn't suppose to make breathing difficult but tell that to her the ribs she was sure just got broken.<br/><br/>All of a sudden, a weight fell on top of her, making breath all but impossible. Trying to struggle, she relaxed as the weight was removed. Of course she quickly tensed back up as she heard a male voice. Great. Just what she needed. Another person who might kill her without a moment's notice. Her eyes tracked towards the large male and if she could, she would have given him a 'really' look. But she couldn't even more her facial muscles yet alone nod her head. She just hoped this guy didn't take her silence as a firm no and shot her in the head. Sometimes, with religious fanatics, you just never could tell."
4395,Murder City (IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46073,2015-04-14T17:36:32,White Sanity,"Adam walked the streets his hair dying loosing its brown color and his eyes turning a almost blind looking grey. In one hand he held a a scalpel in hand. The small blade curved nicely and clean. Adam's breaths where shaky, as well as his arms. He walked bear footed along the side walk his pail skin glowing in what light was left shinning on him. His hands over his faced trying to keep himself together. He peered ahead threw a crack in his fingers seeing a police station in front of him. A smile spread across his faced as his head twitched as the other side of him tries to keep him distracted and fill his mind with the planes and ploys they could do on this one night.<br/><br/>Adam shook his head with a loud grunt grabbing the handle of the door dropping his only weapon, the scalpel, to the ground. He clutched his head in pain. ""QUITE!"" he yelled feeling like he just kept getting louder. He growls as he leans against the door to the picking the surgical blade back up. His head pounding with pain like someone was beating on it from the inside trying to break threw his skull to get out. ""He cant get out..."" he said to him self now calling it a he. The other him even giving him self another name. He repeated this as he started into the police station. His voice slowly bouncing off the walls of the halls. Repeating the same sentence over and over."
4396,War on the Bloodfountain [IC],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46113,2015-03-29T22:31:40,Kee/Xeyn,"<span style=""font-size: 200%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""color: #408040"">Chapter 1: The War Council</span></span><br/><br/>Doctor Aetherius Blackvein stood in his tent, a splendid, portable home and apothecary made with deep green velvet lined with silver thread, with a green and black banner flapping in the wind on top of it. His hands were resting on a large round table, usually used for sacrificial rituals and engraved with symbols, emblems, glyphs and icons beyond counting. Not today, however. Today, the easily-assembled but fancy mahogany table was covered in a white linen cloth, with only three items on it. There was a cluster of wine glasses on his right, and a large jar of wine on his left. In front of him, covering almost all of the rather large table, was a map. The map showed, in detail, all of Maeceria, its various towns, castles, and villages, in addition to mountain ranges, passes, lakes, rivers, roads, bridges, and anything else and aspiring strategist would need to understand the diverse landscapes of Maeceria.<br/><br/>Looking upon the map, he frowned. He had sent out quite a few letters recently, all to necromancers and other practitioners, each and every one of them with great renown and a talent for survival. However, the factors to consider were many. The plight they all faced was great, but required secrecy. He had omitted any mention of the Lifestone and the Bloodfountain, but there was still a risk that, should one of the letters' recipients decide to show it to their master, that the Bloodfountain would understand what Blackvein was getting at. Others might not decide it was worth the trouble. And yet others might choose to invite other practitioners, that Blackvein himself would not want to work with. Impatient, he stood up, and walked to the flap of his tent to step outside.<br/><br/>Ah, fresh air. There was something oddly serene about it. As a paguedoctor, fresh air was not a luxury Blackvein indulged in often. For this camp, however, he had elected to ensure that he would have exactly that. Looking upon the horizon, the Rhabeli mountain ranges were splendid in the twilight of dusk. His own tent was located squarely on a cliff, halfway up another mountain. Quite some distance below was the main camp, easily defensible and with a commanding view of the surrounding valley. The stench of the undead host he commanded could not reach his tent, and he was grateful. His gaze trailed over the coffin-beds of his vampiric followers, situated a sensible distance away from his fifty-odd live captives. He noticed with disdain that one of the mercenaries he had hired was rather roughly claiming a young captive woman. Well, if it kept morale high among them, they could play their little games of dominance. Blackvein didn't really care.<br/><br/>The plaguedoctor then turned his gaze to the valley. Along it, teams of mercenaries on horseback were keeping watch. Their purpose here was threefold: To ensure the valley was scoured of prying eyes, to escort Blackvein's would-be allies directly to him, and to serve as sacrificial pieces to buy time for his army to mobilize, should he for some reason fall under attack. He thought that unlikely, however. He had covered his tracks well, and the local guild masters did not have the backbone to challenge a host of the dead as large as the one Blackvein commanded. So at least, all was well on that front.<br/><br/>Stepping back inside his tent, Blackvein once again went over all the things he knew about the current situation in his head. The Lifestone, the ultimate philosopher's stone to which all life was invariably tethered, was real. There was irrefutable proof. What was worse, the Bloodfountain had learnt of its existence as well - and was coveting the stone for itself. Not to gain power, but to destroy it, and thus end all life in the universe. While Blackvein did not consider himself a mere mortal, he knew very well that he was a human, with a beating heart and breathing lungs. And as such, the end of the universe would mean the end of him, as well.<br/>The good news were that the Bloodfountain had no more clues as to the stone's whereabouts than he did himself. That could quickly change, however. Using Nevermore, Death's own messenger raven, the Bloodfountain and his most trusted vassal, the Mad Monk Rasputin, were now looking intently. If Blackvein - and his colleagues, he noted mentally - wanted to continue living and thriving in the world, they had to be stopped.<br/><br/>The question was how. Blackvein had a few ideas, but other practitioners of reputation might be able to give some ideas as well. All Blackvein could really do, was wait. And so, he waited, by his table, for the moment his mercenaries would come a-knocking, with a potential ally..."
4397,War on the Bloodfountain [IC],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46113,2015-03-29T23:45:44,Ragnar Ice-Blood,"Boyar Lazarus Sangrey, former nobleman of the Zoolisk Tsardom now chief necromancer over a host of foul undead, sat mounted atop his steed. It was a horse of insurmountable height, being far taller than any normal warhorse, and was adorned in solid blacks of pitch black, barbed, steel. The creature's midnight fur was barely discernable under the war-barding that it bore, but it was the necromancer on the creature that was in command. He was becked in the same style of heavy plate armour, black, barbed, brutal, except he wore nothing over his head to cover his alabaster features and scarlet red eyes. Behind him, fanned out in a wedge shape, were similar mounted figures. They were arranged with an accuracy and precision that would have taken mortal armies many years of training to get perfect, but these were no mere mortal men, for they were in actual mounted liches, armed with bows crafted from blackened wood.<br/><br/>There were numerous creatures with them, but the force was dominate by the black shapes that the liches cast. There were zombies, revenants, and other monstrosities by the handful. What zombies there were, were scattered (or rather driven) into as orderly ransk as could be given to them, but their ramshackle appearances - rotting skin, congealed blood, guts hanging limply from stomachs, not a single thing about them was uniform...but they could all drag a man down and rip the flesh from his skin with savage bites and claws. Even some human mercenaries marched alongside them, though it was questionable if the men were truly mentally stable... Each unit of liches was commanded by a Dread rider leader, their appearance, or rather their armour for that was the only thing visible, was the exact same as their master's.<br/><br/>Beside Lazarus, was what at first glance could be considered a wagon of sorts. It was pulled by two horses of similar statue to his own, but the controller was much different. He was swathed in coal black robes that had dozens of pouches haphazardly stitched to them, and he wore a black mask upon his face. He held no power however, he was a servant - Scum and little else. In the back of the old wagon sat two more figures, neither were as imposing as the others, for their faces showed that they were comparable to mere child when faced with the likes of the wagon driver or Lazarus himself. They were nothing more than acolytes, necromancers in training, their power was little and their control over the undead feeble at best.  At his sides were two mounted humans, one a woman and the other a man. Belle Marth, and Ulrik Dukes, respectively. The latter was clad in the black full plate of the other mounted troops, but the later was dressed in something far less combat orientated, some may even say unpractical.<br/><br/>""Let us hope that this meeting is, fruitful. It would be most....unfortunate, if it were not."" Ulrik muttered, a thick and heavy accent easily heard in his threateningly low voice. He had never been one for patience of any kind, and meetings of all sorts were little more than annoyances that he only attended due to it being the will of his master and the furthering of his own goals. He lived by the ways of a tyrant, HE was the bodyguard oh his liege, NO ONE ELSE and as such he was put on this planet to stop people from reaching a similar or loftier role than he.<br/><br/>Any further comments were swiftly silenced by the outstretched, gauntleted, palm of Lazarus, a recently sent out scout had reappeared in a timely manner, luckily. It was one of the, presumably insane, human mercenaries, a man hailing from the Khante as evident by his armour style and facial features. As he approached, he bowed his head to the three trained necromancers before him before speaking. ""Sir, the camp is just ahead."" He said to them in a respectful manner. Such formality did not suit the mercenaries, but as they learned when one of their comrades spoke out...disrespect was simply out of the question.<br/><br/>""Good."" Lazarus answered, spurring his steed onwards. He trusted in the competence of his lieutenants to get his forces moving, incompetence was nothing short of a one way ticket to becoming a new flesh-work to march for the host..<br/><br/>Ulrik and Belle knew full well what to do. Giving the appropriate signalling, the host of undead was swiftly marshalled into a march of undeath through the last minutes of the journey. To the common village folk, such a host of undead was to see some of their deepest nightmares and fears realized in the shape of deathly army of shuffling and groaning monsters...however, the common village folk in places had grown almost used to the sight of the dead walking among the living in ways such as this...more fool them for thinking that all undead were merely predictable.<br/><br/>Their last minutes of journeying had been swift and timely. Original estimates placed arrival at a half day later than expected, but clearly that had been false. The shapes of yet more mounted soldiers could be seen pocketed about the sides of the valley leading to their final destination, clearly they were to be expected, and no warning was needed. Forming into orderly lines, the host of undeath marched through the valley, paying little heed to the few soldiers that were scattered about. Their lives were forfeit unto the whims of Lazarus should they attack them. The marching came to a halt once a clearing had been reached, it was filled with all manner of undeath, and a large tent-like structure. However, the ground itself had thundered at the treading of nigh two hundred armoured cavalry men, the meeting best be fruitful.<br/><br/>Instead of brazenly marching any structure like a barbarian, Lazarus instead dismounted from his steed, and awaited to be addressed, as was only courteous and the manner of gentleman."
4398,War on the Bloodfountain [IC],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46113,2015-03-30T01:25:39,Terrence,"Azathur sighed as he walked along the forest path. He would have to invest in another means of transportation one of these days. Perhaps a palaquin carried by human slaves? yes, that would suffice. He could have usch duties done by his undead servants too, but that would mean being immersed in that clinical smell of formaldehyde for any longer than he had to, and as a bonus, humans would whimper in pain and fear if he egged them to go onward with a whip or something.<br/><br/>But surely, that would have to be arranged another time, as it were right now, he would have to continue on walking. The necromancer, who had been somewhat lost in though up until now. Looked up to inspect his retinue. As always, there was the usual disorganized gait of the zombies. They were little more than tools to Azathur really, or perhaps canvases upon which he painted his exquisitely horrible art. Further down the treeline, partially concealed by the shrubbery, he could see the warped forms of his beloved masterpieces. Fusions of many bodies, bound into a form that cast off the weaknesses of the human body. Sure, there were some imperfections. An arm shriveled and atrophied due to a wrong measurement, an organ or two hanging out due to a miscalculation of mass. Yet for the most part, those beings looked so utterly perfect to him.<br/><br/>And then he catched wind of the few living members of his retinue. As always, there was zanethar, keeping the zombies in line, and undoubtedly plotting some plan to backstab azathur the first chance he got. Azathur rarely placed any amount of trust in his acolytes, after all, he of all people knew that the road to power was paved by the bodies of the weak and the ambitionless. This distrust extended to Grimnir the purple, even though the working relationship between Him and Zanethar had been quite pleasant for quite some time.<br/><br/>And then, Azathur stepped out into what he first thought was yet another clearing in the forest. Lost in thought as he was, itt took him a while to realize he was overlooking a valley. He could overlook the valley all the way to the other side from where he stood right now. With a slight distaste, he noted that it appeated his host had hired a small band of mercenaries. Living subjects were always such a bother. They constantly demanded food and drink, and even sleep. Some would even outrageously ask for such things as being allowed to take their leave. Azathur had only once dealt with such fools, and now they were one of the abominations lurking in the forest behind him. Still, at least their bodies had been well-muscled and a joy to work with.<br/><br/>And then Azathur noticed a few of the fools down in the valley were riding up to him. ""Is this one of the guests!"" One of them boorishly blurted out while pointing his fat fingers at Azathur. ""He looks like a beggar or something!"" The man continued. Azathur, rather injured in his pride by this treatment, still managed to hold his composure. ""My good sir, may I remind you that you are overstepping your boundaries here? I do not take kindly to being treated like a lesser person, so I'm asking you this one and only time to knock it off with the trash-talking and bring me to the esteemed docter blackvein.""<br/><br/>The mercenary in return looked somewhat hurt. ""Oh, what retinue? those shabby little zombies behind you? me and my men can cut through those in a precious few moments. Maybe the 'esteemed doctor blackvein' as you call him, is indisposed and lacks the time to deal with fledgeling necromancers such as you!""<br/><br/>Azathur was now quite angry with the man. How foolish was it that he didn't notice the abominations, although that was perhaps to be expected. Azathur preferred to keep them concealed if possible. Partially out of paranoia that a fellow necromancer would see his handiwork and plagiarize it, and partially as to not needlessly get the peasants of the countryside worked up. A small group of zombies was, after all, a more everyday sight than the shambling mounds of flesh that his creations were. Not that zombies didn't alarm people.<br/><br/>""well good sir, I gave you a fair amount of warning... perhaps I should make an example out of your worhtless hide"" The gaunt necromancer sneered at the foolish hired blade that was taunting him so. with a gesture almost indistinguishable from normal involuntary body movements, Azathur relayed an order to one of the beings lurking in the forest. The mercenary, still smugly laughing about his apparantly unchallanged sneering at one of the 'oh so migthy' necromancers. His laughing was caught in his throat however, when he saw the huge, looming figure behind Azathur.<br/><br/>It was an enormous, shambling monstrosity. Larger than even the other abominations of Azathur's retinue. It towered two heads over the largest of men, and was twice as wide too. It wasn't seamless like Azathur's other creations, rather, it had been stitched together from various, rather mismatched body parts. The creature's head was encased in a huge metal helmet, concealing it completely, and it had huge, brutal-looking blades where it's hands should be.<br/><br/>The mercenary, having recovered form his initial shock, set to running away feebly. He hadn't taken two steps when his legs were literally sweeped out from under him by the golem's teribble blades. The creature didn't waste any time after that and promptly started goring the hapless man unto an unrecognizable mess of slashed-up flesh.<br/><br/>Azathur watched the scene for a while, and then called back his personal bodyguard. he glared over at another mercenary. ""Will more examples be necesarry? or Will you bring me to your lord so I can see what I was called out here for?"" The mercenaries nervously looked at one another, and then somewhat hesitantly invited Azathur foreward. Azathur himself gestured Grimnir over to the dead mercenary to see if there were any parts worht salvaging. He sighed again. Truly the living couldn't be trusted one bit."
4399,War on the Bloodfountain [IC],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46113,2015-03-30T03:47:51,Selkie,"This last stretch of travel had been far tougher than usual, any semblance of order scattered by the emergence of steep slopes and rocky outcrops. Oxen were not particularly adept mountain-climbers while living and even less so while dead. All had been forced to dismount the beasts a while back. And to make matters worse, the air was positively frigid. A cruel chill hung against the ardent Plaguedoctor's skin despite her many cloaks and tunics.  She could see, out of the corner of her eye, her travel companion suppressing another bout of shivers. Teskaska inwardly cursed herself for not thinking to bring some heavier garb. Mountains were not woodlands, and by all means they were not deserts. The cold of even the foothills had licked over her with tongue like ice.<br/><br/>The scent of rotting flesh soured the air, not as awful as it could have been but awful still. Beside her a hulking bear, decayed muzzle swaying side to side, stumbled along with heavy steps. Lovely little critter as he was, he didn't help the smell.<br/>All this, and her body still managed to hunger. Her stomach made noises as if it were trying to claw its way to her spine. Awful body, horrible human distress...<br/><br/>Sometimes she wished she were instead a seamless golem, built for purpose, bodily distraction exorcised. Sometimes.<br/><br/>""We can pause for feed if you would like"".<br/><br/>It took a moment for Teskaska to realize Quinn had spoken, her head was so full and his voice so often pointedly ignored. The young necromancer was older than she by a good hand of years. As an acolyte he wouldn't have dared speak unless spoken to, but with his recent graduation had come a certain...strength of will. She liked for him to think his opinions still irked her greatly so she scowled. The effect was lost between her hood and wavy hair and Quinn Plait's new-found stubbornness.<br/><br/>""You do realize,"" he continued, to Teskaska's slight agony ""we have not eaten in nigh one and one half days? And you not slept in Fall knows how long. There is only so much that magic can - ""<br/><br/>The bear behind the first drew casually to its standing-height, a goblet of frothy liquid dropping from between its teeth to splot against the rocky ground. Quinn fell silent and continued on as he had before, though she thought she saw a pale to his face. Teskaska pulled her hood down low so he wouldn't see the tickled grin she felt tugging at her lips.<br/><br/>Silly Quinn Plait.<br/><br/>How could he fathom stopping? Even with fatigue, even with hunger! Teskaska felt her fingers tighten around the grip-ruined letter in her hands and her smile grew. Blackvein!<span style=""font-style: italic"">Blackvein</span>! Had she truly been summoned by the Plaguedoctor? Just the idea sent shivers of happy anticipation down her spine. That she had allowed herself to become so excited ruffled her, but she could stop it nonetheless. She had knocked heads with a couple of great professors from Sar'a'nihb and discussed theory at length with those open enough to listen to someone of her...demographics. But she had never met with a necromancer of this renown, and never been<span style=""font-style: italic"">summoned</span>. She wondered the extents to which his Lifeweaving could be applied to fauna...<br/>And she had been wanting more ideas of how next to improve Scuttle besides her own and Quinn's...<br/>Her million thoughts were kindled with the prospect of being<span style=""font-style: italic"">invited</span>to speak with a Doctor so knowledgeable.<br/><br/>Fall and Fountain pray he was not also stupid.<br/><br/>So many were.<br/><br/>Quinn grunted unhappily and shifted the bulging sack of spare bones he was carrying, finally giving up trying to seem as if he could keep on as Teskaska did. If she hadn't stopped to make sure he wasn't jostling them too much, she would have walked straight into the Mercenary that rounded the rocky corner. Her first instinct was to shove him over for startling her. She managed to keep herself composed.<br/><br/>The Mercenary looked briefly at the group as if he would say something snappish, but a look of recent memory came over his face and he apparently thought better of it. Two more of his kind loped into view just as big, looking just as scarred. Teskaska lamented someone having traumatized them ahead of herself. Almost, at least. If these belonged to Blackvein as she thought they did it would be foolishly, needlessly inconsiderate to bring them harm.<br/><br/>Quinn grunted again, eyeing the three with mild distrust. The Mercenary took it as a threat, it would seem, and raised a hand before speaking.<br/><br/>""We're here to escort you"".<br/>He motioned to Teskaska offhandedly. ""And your acolyte"".<br/><br/>Teskaska felt a twinge of something<span style=""font-style: italic"">murderous</span>knuckle her stomach. Quinn spoke quickly before she could react, and after a short exchange they were being led around the corner and down the beginnings of a valley.<br/><br/>Behind them flowed a shifting mass of nightmare, bone occasionally glinting through flesh in the sun."
4400,War on the Bloodfountain [IC],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46113,2015-03-30T13:51:25,Kee/Xeyn,"Sitting by the table, Doctor Blackvein had expelled all thought of strategy for the moment. His guests would soon arrive, and he had better be refreshed when they did. None of them had a particular reputation for tolerating bullshit, and Blackvein was not going to give them any. He sipped to a glass of bloodwine, his beaked plague mask resting on the chest in which he kept his Plaguedoctor's Remedy when it was not in active use. He contemplated the imminent creation of more wine, when he was interrupted by a pair of figures entering the tent and kneeling. The two shadowy, identical homonculi spoke in perfect unison, their voices a choir.<span style=""color: #000000"">""Our Lord, three parties have been spotted on the horizon. Your hired bodies report they are among your esteemed guests. One of the hirelings fell to his own folly by Doctor Azathur Fleshmelder's hand, but no other disturbances are reported.""</span>Blackvein looked to the two men. He nodded.<span style=""color: #008040"">""If their folly punishes them, it makes no difference to me. Find Clais and send him to greet them. You stand by the tent, ensure that no uninvited parties get in.""</span>The two homonculi nodded, and rose. No more words than necessary.<br/>Blackvein loved professionals.<br/><div><hr style=""height:2px; width:100%; border:0; color: Red;background:Red;""/></div><br/>Clais DeMaraud sat atop his horse, a fine Cryosian fjording. Somewhat smaller and less majestic than some other horses, the fjording was also rather stubborn. Nothing a skilled hand could not handle. Besides, the fjording handled the rough mountainside terrain and brisk wind with ease. He had just returned from inspecting the workshop, and saw a pair of homonculi exit Blackvein's tent. He didn't need the instruction.<span style=""color: #BFBF00"">""I see them. You attend to your other duties, I shall meet our guests.""</span>He turned his fjording around and headed to the main camp, bellowing instructions at the living and the dead alike to move aside and make a path for<span style=""color: #BFBF00"">""The good doctor's visitors""</span>.<br/><br/>The three necromancers arrived more or less at the same time. Clais carefully coordinated with the acolates to ensure they all arrived at his location simultaneously. They would be allowed to bring their vassals, he instructed, but preferably no minions or acolytes. As they were led before him, Clais bowed his head to each one in turn.<span style=""color: #BFBF00"">""Boyar Sangrey, Doctor Fleshmelder. My lady Wysteria. Doctor Blackvein wishes you welcome and expresses his relief that you chose to come. I shall not waste your time, so if you will please follow me, the good doctor's quarters is atop this cliff.""</span>he made a gesture with his hand, and a number of acolytes came with magnificent mountain horses. There was one for each lord and vassal present.<span style=""color: #BFBF00"">""These will make the short trek up a little more comfortable. If you have any desires as far as food or drink go, you may place your order with one of the acolytes.""</span>After each lord and vassal had been given time to make their decision on mount and sustenance, Clais turned his horse around and led the party up the path to Blackvein's tent. On the way, he said little, knowing necromancers often preferred silence to idle chatter.<br/><div><hr style=""height:2px; width:100%; border:0; color: Red;background:Red;""/></div><br/>Doctor Blackvein stood by his table, with four cups in front of him. They were fine pieces, porcelain, a rare luxury in Maeceria these days. One was his own, but the rest had been painstakingly painted with the name of one of his visitors. They vassals would get plainer cups, but were of course allowed to partake in the wine as well. He heard the clapping of hooves against rock, and knew his visitors were close. He elected to remain inside.<br/><br/>A few scant moments later, he saw the flaps of his tent open. The homonculi stood in place, holding the flaps, their heads bowed in respect of the esteemed visitors. Clais stepped inside, holding out his hand in invitation to the guests. He announced their arrivals.<span style=""color: #BFBF00"">""Esteemed practitioners Boyar Lazarus Sangrey, Doctor Azathur Fleshmelder, and Lady Tekaska Wysteria.""</span>Blackvein turned towards them. He was not wearing his plague mask, so his ivory skin and ebony hair, and his gaunt and stern facial features, were all visible. He greeted each of them with a curteous, if stiff, nod.<span style=""color: #008040"">""Welcome. I am glad you elected to heed my warning. And I apologize for the behaviour of the mercenaries. As I am sure you can appreciate, I'd rather not the local tribesmen know of a horde of undead resting here. Better they think them to be brigands.""</span>He gestured to the chairs around the map-clad table.<span style=""color: #008040"">""Please, sit. Would you like to partake in a cup of bloodwine?""</span>The courtesy was laden with icy chill, as was to be expected. But there was something else to Blackvein's tone. Not fear, but perhaps legitimate concern. Whatever Blackvein was about to unveil, it was clear to any bright mind (and the practitioners present were certainly that) that he really believed the threat he spoke of in the letters, did concern them all. And that it was very real. And very imminent."
4401,War on the Bloodfountain [IC],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46113,2015-04-01T11:10:34,Terrence,"To azathur's slight displeasure, he was offered a horse to take the rest of the journey. He never had been all that good at riding a horse, and so his mounting of the beast was vsibly somewhat awkward. He grumbled almost inaudibly before facing the man coming to greet him once more. ""So, a spot of food then? Just bring out whatever you moght have, I'm not a picky eater at all.""<br/><br/>Another necromancer would probably have requested some specific sort of exotic food, Azathur however, had been raised a slave, and one of the remaining signs of that was that he was content to have food at all. He hadn't the refined tastes for finer foods and beverages, and ate things that could easily be dismissed as 'feed for peasants'.<br/><br/>As the party of necromancers rode up to Blackvein's encampment, Azathur took a moment to glance at the other practitioners. He was slightly pleased to recognize both of his fellow necromancers as being studied in the line of artifice, one somewhat more than the other. He had heard some stories of the merciless and cruel nature of lord Boyar Sangery, such a cruel and dextructive man could hardly stay hidden after all.<br/><br/>He was less familiar with Wysteria's work. He knew of her that she was notoriously closed off to the outside world, so it was somewhat of a surprise to see her attend this meeting at all. Azathur had seen her unusual golem at a glance. The segmented design, though rather creative, was incompatible with his methods of creating new minions.<br/><br/>And then they arrived at doctor Blackvein's tent. Azathur sat himself down on one of the chairs somewhat warily. The offered bloodwine he politely refused. He was somewhat of a paranoid man when it came to accepting drink from his fellow practitioners. Such was somewhat of a norm in the cutthroat politics of zendaril. The necromancer strapped off his plague mask and handed it to his companion Grimnir, who had remained standing at Azathur's side.<br/><br/>And then, Azathur decided to open conversation about what had ultimately brought him here. ""So, I understand there is some great threat that concerns all of us?"" He spoke coldly and monotonously."
4402,War on the Bloodfountain [IC],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46113,2015-04-01T14:56:28,Ragnar Ice-Blood,"The hosts of other Necromancers were clear to the eyes of Lazarus. No doubt they too were also the guests of this 'Mr Blackvein' and not just common fools, it would be most unfortunate for them if they were indeed the latter. However, his own host knew well enough to not meddle in the affairs of the practitioners of the dark arts, unless given specific orders to do as such, though it helped their causes that each host seemed rather self sufficient which was forever a boon in these lands. Looking around him, Lazarus took extra note of the creatures around them all, various forms of undeath stalked or otherwise stood around performing their usual actions. Even the human mercenaries seemed disciplined enough, save for the lustful savages that occupied themselves with what looked to be a female captive.<br/><br/>""Unsightly savages, the lot of them."" Lazarus growled, had the woman been of a social standing that he actually cared, about, then he may have had 'words' with the mercenaries. But she was a slave, and as such helping her was far below Lazarus, and for all intents he assumed that it was not the mercenaries faults that their minds were so occupied with petty wants. Turning his gaze to the hosts of his 'fellows' he took note that many of them seemed lacking in terms of raw cavalry potential, though no doubt they were all perfectly capable of taking care of themselves, as evident by the very fact that they existed.<br/><br/>Turning his attention from criticizing the hosts of those around him, Lazarus looked on the tents before him and his vassals. A human, mounted on what looked to be a pathetically small excuse for a horse, had trotted up to them to greet them. He was some form of mercenary perhaps, he most certainly didn't look, at least to Lazarus, like a necromancer. But at least he was well spoken and didn't have the disrespectful tone of his kind, fortunate enough for him. When the mountain horses were presented, Lazarus almost felt inclined to refuse their use, for his own steed would be able, but courtesy was courtesy and he dismounted his own steed to ride atop one of the mountain horses. ""Magnificent upkeep on these beasts."" He commented, looking of the horse's coat which seemed to be in a rather grand condition.<br/><br/>The ride was indeed more comfortable, making light work of the slight incline of which it was forced to walk up to reach the tent of, who Lazarus assumed, to be Mr Blackvein. The party rode in silence, or rather the guide himself was silent, which was fortunate for him...provided he wished to keep all his body parts where they should be and not become a shambling mass of misshaped flesh. It didn't feel like it took that long for the stocky mountain horse that Lazarus rode upon to finish it's small trek up the incline, and before him was another large tent-like structure. Perhaps the lair of Blackvein himself, Lazarus could only hope.<br/><br/>Once more the guide showed his respect by announcing their presence, though he had likely been forced into more than anything else, and been under severe penalty of pain without end should he fail in his tasks. Lazarus didn't look around the innards of the tent with too much detail, but he did note that it was fairly well laid out and furnished, dominated by a large table in the centre of it all. It looked to be crafted from a more exotic wood, perhaps mahogany or something of that sort as evident by it's rich colouration. Blackvein himself was clothed much in the manner of a plaugedoctor, which explained the name 'the good doctor' that was spoken by his underlings. When Lazarus received his nod, he answered it with a similar, respectful, nod before saying. ""Greetings, Doctor."" And moving to take a seat. He had not been troubled by mercenaries, and as such he would not comment on them.<br/><br/>His vassals sat at his sides, Ulrik to the right, Belle to the left. But it fell upon Lazarus to ask for them, after all he had trained them that where still underlings and had yet to match someone such as himself or Doctor Blackvein. ""If it is possible, then a glass of bloodwine for my associates here, and myself."""
4403,War on the Bloodfountain [IC],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46113,2015-04-02T01:38:57,Selkie,"At the sight of the Mountain Horses, Quinn Plait nearly dropped from relief. His legs may have been numb earlier, but recently they had begun to burn again. Teska had been living with beasts so long that it seemed she sometimes forgot any semblance of human limitation. He, on the other hand, painfully remembered his.<br/><br/>Horses. Thank Fountain for horses.<br/><br/>Quinn loped up to a flaxen chestnut and ran his hand through the gold-pale mane. Thankfully, eagerly, the newfangled necromancer climbed onto its back. A sigh of obvious relief shivered from his lungs. Surrounded by mountains and people, air cold as ice, circumstances assuredly grave - this was at least a reminder of home.<br/>Not that his current location was so awful.<br/>Their guide seemed reasonably kind. Quinn could not judge his rank from mannerism nor appearance, but that heightened his liking for the man, in a way. He eyed him respectfully and kindly requested a morbid amount of food from an acolyte before gazing 'round the rest of the encampment.<br/><br/>The valley itself seemed crude but practical, nearly impossible to surprise. Undead of all sort meandered around, or else stood stationed in group. Though Quinn was used to being surrounded by them this was something else entirely. So many necromancers in one place. What possibly could have brought them together? He eyed the others as discreetly as he could.<br/><br/>The closest to him may have passed for a noble, save his Dark Armour, which was more ridged than mountain peaks. Boyar Sangrey, the guide had called him. He was pale in comparison, like a wraith, and when he growled a row of sharp teeth glinted in the light. It was not that about him that unnerved Quinn, but he was unnerved nonetheless. In haste he averted his eyes.<br/><br/>The next man down was visibly struggling with his horse. His back was turned, but clothing make identified him as Plaguedoctor. Doctor Fleshmelder, then? Teska had mentioned his work on more than one occasion, but the details Quinn could not recall. Soon as he had mounted, the young practitioner flashed him an amiable smile. The guide gestured with his hand, and before long the group had set off up the mountainside.<br/><br/>In silence.<br/>Were the great always like this?<br/><br/>Quinn glanced at Teska out of the corner of his eye. Dark curls spilled out in rivulets from 'neath the hood of her cloak, the only indication of who was inside. Any individual present would dwarf her. Among all four she looked impossibly petite...but some reagent in her bearing made up for any lack of size. Only the way she rode her horse was entirely familiar to Quinn. Hands free, bent slightly forward, swaying with each dip and rise.<br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;"">--------</div><br/><br/>Quinn would learn a great deal from coming here.<br/><br/>At least, that was what Teskaska had told herself upon inviting him. But perhaps she had...misjudged his nativity. Though older than herself, he was still young. His each mannerism, the warm glow in his eyes - the young man stood out like a wildfire in a blizzard.<br/><br/>No matter.<br/>She would deal with him later.  For now there was Boyar Sangrey, Doctor Fleshmelder, Renowned Blackvein, wine, and the task at hand.<br/><br/>Teskaska swept her cloak from below herself and sank into the remaining chair. There was small talk through which she mainly studied the map. She had one like it, but there were a few curious marks and differences. It was a rare thing for her to leave the forest, after all. The aspiring Artificer made a mental note to amend her own later.<br/><br/>Her wine she gifted to Quinn, in addition to a cup of his own. He should not be drinking on an empty stomach..but he would at least make use of it. Predictably, she soon heard him tasting it behind her. With any luck, he would get ill and leave to stand with the horses.<br/><br/>""So, I understand there is some great threat that concerns all of us?""<br/><br/>Azathur. So it began. Teskaska perked to attention, hands folding in her lap across the crinkled letter. She did not speak. She would not, unless she had to. But she had a way of bodily expression that seemed just as loud as if she had shouted.<br/><br/>It was not the threat that intrigued her. She could not care less of it to be honest, and she had not read the letter in its entirety. No - her main concern was minds. Here she sat with three particularly fantastic ones, the thought of which made her blood thrill. Her lips twitched into a cold smile, though hidden by cloak and curl. They would be fun to distill, these minds. The gathering briefly reminded her of Sar'a'nihb."
4404,War on the Bloodfountain [IC],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46113,2015-04-02T16:20:53,Kee/Xeyn,"Blackvein looked at Fleshmelder as he impatiently clamoured for his explanation. His eyes narrowed, cursing his colleuge's impatience. Before answering, he took a sip of wine, savouring the rush of cool certainty it brought. He then turned his attention to his fellow necromancers, cleared his throat, and began an elaborate and prepared speech about the threat currently at hand.<span style=""color: #008040"">""Yes, quite the comprehensible one. I have uncovered certain pieces of information whose conclusion is certain. I am, however, not the one equipped with the knowledge to properly explain the situation. My assistant and vassal, reknowned alchemist Clais DeMaraud -""</span>he gestured to Clais, who bowed respectfully to the others -<span style=""color: #008040"">""is the one with the prerequisite knowledge to handle the situation. So I shall leave the explanation of our current predicament to him.""</span><br/><br/><div><hr style=""height:2px; width:100%; border:0; color: white;background:white;""/></div><br/><br/>Clais took a step forward, hand resting on the hilt of his rapier, and began speaking with a professionalism that bordered on the absurd.<span style=""color: #BFBF00"">""The threat with which we are faced is perhaps the greatest threat that any man has ever encountered.""</span><br/>He opened his copy of the Tome of Truth, pulled out a sketch containing a highly complex alchemist circle, and another sketch of a large stone, cut with hexagon faces and inscribed with glyphs similar to a philosopher's stone.<br/><span style=""color: #BFBF00"">""This is a sketch of the fabled Lifestone. Some of you may have heard of it. The Lifestone is, to be frank, nothing less than the ultimate expression of alchemical power. A philosopher's stone that draws its power not from a sacrificed life, but from the fate of all life in the universe. It is said that it what created when the great antagonist, Lucifer, was tasked with the destruction of pagan gods before his fell from grace.""</span><br/>He leant forward, a single bead of sweat on his forehead.<br/><span style=""color: #BFBF00"">""The Lifestone is the result of Lucifer stealing the very soul of Yggdrassil, the World Tree. So it stands in the fables. Fables that we now know to be true.""</span><br/>He looked at each of the necromancers present, in turn. His eyes rested particularly long at Doctor Fleshmelder, before being fixed once again on the sketch resting on the table.<br/><span style=""color: #BFBF00"">""Normally, practitioners like ourselves would have cause to rejoice. The reason its existence is a threat, and not an opportunity, is that the Bloodfountain, too, has come across this information. And the Bloodfountain seeks to destroy the Lifestone. And with it, he would doom all life - including our own.""</span><br/>He took a step back, and gave the word back to Blackvein with a simple gesture.<br/><br/><div><hr style=""height:2px; width:100%; border:0; color: White;background:White;""/></div><br/><br/>Blackvein nodded at his assistant.<span style=""color: #008040"">""There you have the gist of it. Essentially, the Bloodfountain is planning to betray us all. The Mad Monk, Rasputin, has already been sent out to look for the Lifestone. Should the Bloodfountain get a hold over it and manage to destroy it, it'd be the end of all of us.""</span>He looked at his fellow practitioners with a blank, black stare. Into the tent came an acolyte, and reverently placed a number of letters on the table before leaving. Blackvein gestured at the reports and correspondence.<span style=""color: #008040"">""It's all in there. Evidence, circumstantial and direct, all of it damning. Look through it if you don't believe me.""</span>He rose, with a sigh.<span style=""color: #008040"">""I suggest you take your time. Eat, drink, and contemplate. I do not have a definitive answer to how we should face this threat. You were all called here because you are skilled and intelligent. If you want to leave now and forge your own path against the Bloodfountain, feel free. I shan't waste your time. I do, however, urge you to stay and consider the advantages of coaction.""</span>He turned to step outside, smiling to himself as he passed his fellow necromancers. They ought to be suitably shocked now, and would have questions, no doubt. This was his art. Leave them confused and despaired, and make it all plain afterwards. From chaos to calm. That was his gift."
4405,War on the Bloodfountain [IC],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46113,2015-04-06T23:13:37,Terrence,"Azathur listened to blackvein's vassal alchemist with interest, and a growing concern too. A philosopher's stone that drew power from everything? Who would ever make such a thing if not as a weapon of last resort from an extremely spiteful entity. Azathur could hardly believe the story to be true at all, it was rather improbably that such an artifact of ultimate power really existed.<br/><br/>The mention of the mad monk rasputin did not ring a bell. Azathur had always been somewhat closed off from zendarilian society after his becoming a necromancer proper, only returning to the city itself to undertake qualification tests to become an officially recognized plaguedoctor, and an artificer after that. At other times, he simply wandered the land, practicing his experiments in secrecy, far away from prying eyes.<br/><br/>And then blackvein presented a bundle of hard evidence to everyone. Azathur collected a stack of the documents at random and began reading through. All of it backed up blackvein's case. Intercepted letters from important names in Zendaril's political high society. documentation for vast resources to be secretly shifted as to assist the mad monk's task. Even orders, given weight by the official seal of the bloodfountain itself.<br/><br/>Azathur sat back to recover from these revalations. It made sense in hindsight. The bloodfountain was anathema to all life after all, and so it likely wouldn't hesitate for even the shortest moment at wiping out all life, no matter how much favor its living follower held. he turned agian to doctor blackvein. ""so, if we are to coöperate, I would like to hear what sort of plan you have to stop the bloodfountain's plot. of course, that is assuming you will be taking leadership of this alliance you intend on forging today."""
4406,War on the Bloodfountain [IC],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46113,2015-04-07T00:27:10,Ragnar Ice-Blood,"Lazarus listened with great interest and worriment to the gentleman that he know realised was the vassal of Mr Blackvein, Clais. Hopefully he did not take offense at his earlier look of disdain, after all he would have expected Clais to be alongside Mr Blackvein and not outside on some pathetically small looking horse. But formalities mattered not now, what with the sounds of it, this philosopher's stone that drew the very power from everything was indeed a real threat. Surely the maker of such a vile weapon must know the consequences of it, and it's untold effectiveness against Necromancers.<br/><br/>A look of slightly concern was clear on Lazarus' pale, alabaster face. He was indeed rather worried about this. The name Rasputin, it rang a bell to Lazarus, though he did not remember much and what was there was spare and patchy at best. Though eh did not doubt that this, Rasputin, chap was certainly capable enough.<br/><br/>The concern on Lazarus' face multiplied by thrice it's previous when a daunting stack of evidence to prove that this lifestone was about, was presented before them all. Drawing forth a particularly interesting series of documents towards himself, Lazarus read over them as he came fully to terms with what indeed this 'Lifestone' meant for all of them, for Necromancy, for the whole universe. Such a weapon was, discouraging, it's use seemed simple, far too simple, yet it's damage could be catastrophic. Shaking his head slightly, he passed on the documents to Belle who accepted them and read them.<br/><br/>Sighing loudly and still softly shaking his head, Lazarus placed his hands in a pyramid shape before listening to the words of Azathur, whom Lazarus understood to be an artificer similar to himself. However, the man seemed to have taken the words he spoke directly from Lazarus' mouth, though granted he said them in a much different manner."
4407,War on the Bloodfountain [IC],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46113,2015-04-07T13:56:48,Kee/Xeyn,"Watching his colleagues read through the evidence, Clais had a seat and a sip of bloodwine. Not for the first time, he marvelled at the workings of the concoction - this very instant, he needed something sharp and sour to focus his thoughts, and the wine provided. While they were reading, Clais elaborated a little further on the stance of things.<span style=""color: #BFBF00"">""To further elaborate, the Mad Monk was once a catholic monk from Siberia. He was an extremely skilled practitioner, especially in regards to the summoning and binding of demons, and was the first - and last - man to make the mistake of bargaining for immortality. His body is now nigh invincible, his life preserved by the imprisonment of his soul. A painful existence to be sure, but he cannot disobey the fountain's orders. He also has a way with words that can bend all but the most resolute to his will. To make matters worse, communication between the fountain and Rasputin goes by way of Nevermore, Death's own messenger raven. Cannot be shot down, cannot be confined by any prison - not even the chains of Mephistopheles can hold him, for he is Death's own, and can use Death's power to break it.""</span>He leant back in his chair.<span style=""color: #BFBF00"">""We can conjecture that the stone is extremely well hidden, for not even the Bloodfountain can locate it easily. If the mythological trail through history is to be believed, it was hidden in such a manner that it cannot be found by anyone who does not already know its location - and the only way to learn said location is to intercept it, should it be moved. Most likely, the Mad Monk is trying to find hints to its general location, and incite some chain of events that will force the stone's protectors to move it. This, however, will take moths, if not years.""</span><br/><br/><div><hr style=""height:2px; width:100%; border:0; color: red;background:red;""/></div><br/><br/>Blackvein heard Clais speak, smiling. After his little monologue was completed, Blackvein turned around to address Dr. Fleshmelder's concern. He assumed a grave facial expression, but could not contain a hint of a smile.<span style=""color: #008040"">""Indeed. Beyond the timetable Clais just told you about, we have one other advantage.""</span>He gestured to the sea of evidence before him, the correspondence and historical documents that proved the Bloodfountain's intentions.<span style=""color: #008040"">""Our would-be nemesis has yet to learn that we know its plans. And I hardly think it could ever fathom the possibility that we would dare defy it. Its confidence in its own authority is absolute, after all. And I do indeed have a plan. Somewhat more... flashy, perhaps, than you'd prefer, but it's a flexible plan that gives us three seperate ways to disrupt the Bloodfountain. Clais?""</span><br/><br/><div><hr style=""height:2px; width:100%; border:0; color: red;background:red;""/></div><br/><br/>Clais nodded at his lord and friend, and removed some of the documents from the table, revealing the map underneath. Using his rapier as a sort of teacher's stick, he outlined the rough idea of the plan.<span style=""color: #BFBF00"">""The various nations of Maeceria, although religious, are very aware of the magnitude of the Bloodfountain and its ambition. Consequently, with the evidence you have before you, a number of them may be convinced to assist us. Old Zendar can never be fully taken, for the Bloodfountain shall sap the life of any enemy too close to its citadel, but with enough resources, the city can be encircled. It matters not how strong Rasputin is - he cannot fly, and neither will he be able to break through a siege line by himself. In other words, what the good doctor has thought out is nothing less than a full-scale war on the Bloodfountain. With assistance from mortals - any any necromancer with a strong survival instinct we encounter - we can ensure the Bloodfountain shall not be able to destroy the Lifestone, even if Rasputin was to find it. For while we can use our skeleton keys to enter Old Zendar at any time, only our souls are transported - and Rasputin's is locked in a cell in Old Zendar. The Bloodfountain will not yield his prize to any servant but he, for Nevermore cannot carry burdens that heavy, and all others are too unpredictable in their loyalties.""</span>Clais pointed to the icon of Old Zendar with his rapier, and drew a small circle around it.<span style=""color: #BFBF00"">""While some of our allies encircle Old Zendar, others can go in pursuit of Rasputin. In order to find the Lifestone, he will have to make some noise, and while he cannot be slain, he can be captured. We can then pick up his trail and give chase to the stone ourselves.""</span>He looked up at the necromancers around the table with a small smirk.<span style=""color: #BFBF00"">""So it's not so bleak as all that. My initial analasys is that we have at least a seven in ten chance of keeping the stone out of the Bloodfountain's clutches for the duration of our lifetimes, and a slightly smaller chance of keeping it away permanently - for example by giving it back to the pagan gods to which it is rightful property.""</span>He sheathed his rapier and looked to the rest of the party.<span style=""color: #BFBF00"">""The plan is no more elaborate than this, for it needs to be flexible in the very likely event of unforseen circumstances.""</span>"
4408,War on the Bloodfountain [IC],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46113,2015-04-07T18:09:46,Selkie,"Teskaska furrowed her brow, shifted in her seat once or twice as she listened to her colleagues. She hadn't planned to get completely involved in whatever this meeting was about, but this - this was different. Awful. This demanded her attention. Her eyes met those of each person in the room discreetly, reading their faces. At least they all seemed to be taking this seriously. And the plan, though it did not deserve the rate of confidence Blackvein seemed to have gifted it, was not a total wash. There were still a number of things that could go wrong. As with any plan.<br/>But in this case, a misstep could mean the total end of life in their world and beyond.<br/><br/>Teskaska drew her bottom lip into her mouth - a habit she had while thinking - and did not realize she had done so until it began to hurt.<br/>Awful indeed.<br/><br/>Her dark, pulling gaze turned abruptly from her colleagues to the sketch of the stone. It seemed large on paper, but there was no definite scale. So many questions.<br/>How big was it really? How heavy? Would Rasputin himself not have men with him to carry it, and how many? Would the Blood Fountain not have other allies? Perhaps ones they didn't know about? They couldn't afford to discount the unknown. Even gathering an army to surround Old Zendar was risky business. There wasn't a doubt in Teskaska's mind that the Fountain had ears bloody everywhere, and a single tip off could mean a devastating counter.<br/>Then there stood the business of the Stone's creator. Was it truly crafted by...Lucifer?<br/><br/>A visible chill ran down Teskaska's spine. Her eyes widened, if only briefly. Lucifer. She had never been heartily religious, but a couple of books concerning the Gods had fallen across her lap from time to time. Enough books to know that the Gods drew power from their believers. If the Lifestone was destroyed, all mortals would die. All believers.<br/><br/>If the believers died, the Gods would perish as well.<br/><br/>Was that what this was? Lucifer's revenge against the Gods? And if it was, did that mean he would get involved? If he was real?<br/>She doubted a war on the bloody Fountain would be totally satisfactory should...Lucifer...involve himself.<br/>If he were real. But the Lifestone proved his existence, if the stories were true. That they could summon Demons even pointed in that direction.<br/><br/>Awful stuff indeed...<br/><br/>Them four against the Mad Monk was difficult enough, but not impossible. Them four against Lucifer and the Mad Monk was a different story entirely. Teskaska absently grabbed Quinn Plait's arm, her thumb making smooth movements against his skin. Punching it in odd gestures, soon followed by her other fingers.<br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;"">----</div><br/><br/>Quinn nearly flew out of his skin when Teskaska touched him. He wasn't the most attentive man on the best of days, and now, ill as he felt, shocked as he was, nervous as could be, he had been all but floating in a void.<br/>Teskaska?<br/>She seemed buried in her own thought. Her head was bent forward and her curls spilled out onto the table even as she signed against his arm. She did not look up.<br/>Well.<br/>He better relay.<br/>This new communication tactic they had roughed out was fairly new. Quinn still did not quite have a grasp on it. Even now, the young necromancer wasn't sure he had gotten it right. The question did not make sense to him.<br/>He spoke nonetheless.<br/><br/>""Doctor Blackvein, Clais. Doctor Azathur, Lazarus. Do you truly believe in Lucifer?""<br/><br/>Teskaska signed something else against his arm. Her touch this time was soft. She was unsure. Quinn changed his tone to fit that.<br/><br/>""My Lady is concerned that he may have reason to confront us himself."""
4409,War on the Bloodfountain [IC],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46113,2015-04-11T23:43:33,Terrence,"azathur listened to the proposed plan with interest. It appears the host of the evening had planned quite a ways ahead. And yet he managed to do so without the plan becoming overly rigid and uncompromising, after all, one should always assume things don't go completely to plan. This show of competence drew Azathur over a line of initial distrust, and he stood up after Blackvein and clais had finished their explenations. ""My good sirs, You have convinced me to join this cause. To a certain degree of course, I'll follow your general directions, but I'll still remain the sole leader of my own retinue."" I hope these demands aren't unreasonable to you two good sirs?""<br/><br/>As Azathur responded, It appeared the lady Teskaska had arrived on some sort of epiphany regarding the lifestone's nature. To his surprise, she started talking of the stone's creator. ""Lady Teskaska, assuming Lucifer will be directly involved in this endeavour is quite an unreasonable stance. After all, if he was able to exert such direct presence on the world above his, why would summoning his underling demons be so difficult? The gods are too far removed from the world to directly reach into it I'm presuming, as there's little reason to believe otherwise""<br/><br/>Azathur finished his long retort to the implications behind teskaska's rather unexpected statement. ""I am correct in this assumption, aren't I my fellow practitioners?"""
4410,War on the Bloodfountain [IC],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46113,2015-04-12T19:31:23,Kee/Xeyn,"Clais gave a look to Azathur, as he addressed Tekaska's concern. One saying he was both right and wrong.<span style=""color: #BFBF00"">""You are right, but only partially. To assume the antagonist could not manifest is a risky view. There is, however, a more compelling reason that would not be the case. The antagonist yearns to return to paradise, according to all texts that concern him. The return to paradise would only be possible through a complete corruption of all who are faithful to his adversary. Should they die, such power would be lost to him. Not to mention the fact that the Bloodfountain's treacherous nature does not inspire much faith, and such an unruly subject is, I think, not one he'd be inclined to help. Finally, the destruction of the universe notwithstanding, we seek to claim the Lifestone - and thus its power, however briefly - for ourselves. We are corrupted and damned, and will corrupt and damn others. And the human mind is more easily swayed than the Bloodfountain, whose very nature cannot be amended. As such, we're likely to be the favourable victors in this war, should the antagonist manage to manifest himself, and have a desire to intervene.""</span><br/><br/><div><hr style=""height:2px; width:100%; border:0; color: white;background:white;""/></div><br/><br/>Doctor Blackvein assessed the situation with the other practitioners around the table. Fleshmelder was the man he'd expected to be most reluctant about entering into the alliance, and yet he seemed very open for it.<span style=""color: #008040""><span style=""font-style: italic"">A product of desire to hold the Lifestone in his own hands,</span></span>Blackvein thought, but didn't much care. He didn't know Fleshmelder well, except by reputation, and thought his brash and straightforward nature may speak of a deeper, ingrained sense of - not honesty perhaps, but brash, uncompromising candor. The Tzoolizik Boyar was something of a wild card, savage and cruel. And also coldly curteous. Blackvein concluded that he should be given particular attention to ensure he didn't betray the alliance at an exceedingly inconvenient time. A brash grasp for the Lifestone's power may see it inadvertently in the hands of their enemy, after all, and had to be avoided. Finally, he considered Tekeska. Far more skeptical and difficult to convince than he expected, for he had heard she admired him, to an extent, anyway. In any case, caution was not to be abhorred, at least not in this war. And her talent with beasts gave her a series of other skills the alliance could make use of. All in all, Blackvein was surprised at his fellow practitioners, but not unpleasantly. He decided to divert his energy towards ensuring the alliance worked smoothly, and that all knew what they had to to. He gave a subtle nod to Clais, whom immediately continued.<br/><br/><div><hr style=""height:2px; width:100%; border:0; color: white;background:white;""/></div><br/><br/>Clais looked over the group, and began a carefully prepared speech. His hand was on the hilt of his rapier all the time, casually, as you might expect from a millitant scholar. Opening his copy of the Tome of Truth, he began reciting.<span style=""color: #BFBF00"">""Finally, there's the truth about this world of which you are all well aware. The winners survive, and the losers perish. If you do not fight, you cannot win. So even if all our predictions turn out false, and we are faced with the Bloodfountain, Lucifer, and any mortals we come over, as well as all the practitioners in the world, we have better odds if we stand and fight, than if we submit. There is nothing to gain, but everything to lose, should we stand by and watch the events unfold. And if that is not compelling enough... Then you wouldn't be a necromancer.""</span>He gazed into his Tome, furrowing his brows.<span style=""color: #BFBF00"">""Now, the Tome of Truth explains that even the power of the gods can be transmuted with enough energy. Convenient, as transmuting the Lifestone can therefore be accomplished by the power of the stone itself. To ensure our ultimate survival, Blackvein and I agreed that the best course of action would be to give the power over all life's fate back to the pagan gods, while using some of it to banish the Bloodfountain. It'd make us the most powerful people in the world.""</span>He let the implications hang in the air for a bit. Certainly, a lot stood to be lost in this war... But a lot stood to be gained as well."
4411,War on the Bloodfountain [IC],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46113,2015-04-12T19:58:30,Ragnar Ice-Blood,"Lazarus listened quietly to the words of those around him. He wasn't one to interrupt them, though in this case the consequences of not knowing of the current situation could be rather dire. The whole situation sounded extremely dire, there was essentially everything to be lost in this should they, or any others with the same intentions as themselves, fail in their tasks to stop the use of this horrific stone. Lazarus began to slowly nod as he listened, taking in what was said as he listened first to his fellow practitioners, and then to the latter readings of Clais from his Tomb of Truth. His words were convincing, that much rang extremely true in Lazarus' mind, for a necromancer, or really anyone for that matter, to stand aside and let the stone by used, was warrant enough to not let live as such...or live at all.<br/><br/>It was readily apparent the Clais and Mr Blackvein had planned their schemes well, and rightfully so given the...problems they would face if failure greeted them in their literal war. There was essentially no choice in Lazarus' mind, to not join and help would in essence be sealing his own fate and losing all that he had obtained in his years, which was an unthinkable ending to his reign. The treasures that were promised, a power above all other people in the world, was wholly tempting and desired. ""Indeed, a well devised plan. I would be most willing to assist in it's completion and fruition. Though provided I retain full power of my forces."" His tone was confident, and he had faith in the plans of Clais and Blackvein."
4412,War on the Bloodfountain [IC],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46113,2015-04-23T19:45:55,Kee/Xeyn,"Blackvein took a breath, and nodded at his fellow practitioners. He began pacing around the room, his eyes foxed on nothing in particular.<span style=""color: #008040"">""I wasn't planning on siezing any of your retinues. This is an alliance, not a vassalage or any such arrangement. As such, each of you will of course command your own forces - though certain events might warrant a joining of forces - in which case you might agree on a general - or, if you can't decide - flip a coin.""</span>After making a full circut around the table, he stopped at his own seat and looked to Clais.<span style=""color: #008040"">""Clais, you said you had something in mind for the alliance?""</span><br/><br/><div><hr style=""height:2px; width:100%; border:0; color: white;background:white;""/></div><br/><span style=""color: #BFBF00"">""Indeed. A small thing, silly really, but the mortals of this world pay a ridiculous amount of attention to appearances - especially where order is concerned. Since this plan does depend on a certain amount of mortal interference, I was thinking this alliance might need a semblance of something recognizable. I think this will be slightly easier to accomplish if we had some things mortals would recognize.""</span>Clais got an odd look from Blackvein, who hadn't meddled in Clai's little project - a matter of mutual respect for the privacy of the other.<span style=""color: #BFBF00"">""What we'll need is, I think, a banner of sorts. And a name to go with it.""</span>Clais then opened a small chest he had placed in the room prior to the meeting, and pulled out a piece of cloth, lying it on the table. It was a green-tinged dark-grey war banner, trimmed with a bone pattern in silver, and a silver icon of a burning skull flanked by the symbols of the five essentials of alchemy - knowledge, reagent, catalyst, power, and the created product. Text was also embroidered as eyebrows on the skull: ""Exprobraret nobis mortem qualecumque semper"". The rough translation, as those around the table would probably know, was ""We defy death, in all its forms, at every turn"". Clais looked at the party.<span style=""color: #BFBF00"">""Although we do not like it, the preservance of life is the task at hand. As such, we defy death. I thought it was apt, for us... Knights Reluctant.""</span>Clais looked at Blackvein with a little hint of a smile. Blackvein, in turn, shook his head with a sarcastic laugh.<span style=""color: #008040"">""Well, it'll certainly get the local lords' attention. We might even be taken seriously.""</span>Clais turned to the rest.<span style=""color: #BFBF00"">""It's not much. But it's something, and it may give us a certain boom from the start.""</span>He stood up straighter.<span style=""color: #BFBF00"">""What do you think?""</span>"
4413,War on the Bloodfountain [IC],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46113,2015-04-26T21:42:03,Terrence,"Azathur listened intently to clais' general strategy. It seemed the man had taken quite a few contingencies into account. Azathur couldn't really think of anything off the top of his head to add to the conversation, so he remained silent. Blackvein answered Azathur's demands positively, which was quite enough for the gaunt man. The response he had to Blackvein's explenation of command structure was not much more than an approving grumble.<br/><br/>And then Clais set off on a subject Azathur usually didn't bother with. The image the peasantry and the uniniated held of necromancers, and the difficulties such would bring in discussing alliance against the bloodfountain. Of course, as this was already quite an unusual situation, the proposed solution was also unusual. ""Necromancers? carrying a banner? The world as we know it realy is coming to an end"" He half-joked.<br/><br/>Finally, he decided it was time to finalize his part of the agreement. ""I do suppose your proposal sounds like it will benefit us all.""<span style=""font-style: italic"">and me in particular if I paly my cards right</span>Azathur thought to himself. Really, he had always gained power by being in the shadow of greater necromancers, subtly scheming such that the outcome would always benefit him.<br/><br/>Azathur wondered if Blackvein, or any of the other members of the agreement, would ever catch on to this schemin. Then again, even if they did, he'd probably still be of more use alive than dead."
4414,Rise of Helidramte [Group RP],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46175,2015-04-04T05:12:29,Nehmahati,"<span style=""font-weight: bold"">OOC Thread:  </span><a class=""postlink"" href=""https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=23&amp;t=46174&amp;p=287237#p287237"">http://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=23&amp;t=46174&amp;p=287237#p287237</a><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Interest Check Thread:</span><a class=""postlink"" href=""https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=75&amp;t=46169&amp;p=287458#p287458"">http://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=75&amp;t=46169&amp;p=287458#p287458</a><br/><br/><br/><br/>There was a stampede.  Kat ran alongside armor clad warriors and the ground trembled with the weight of their pounding feet.  Kat could hear nothing but the roar of their cries which filled her ears.  The air was thick with sweat, blood, and adrenaline as they ran over the warm sand, the full moon casting a pale blue glow over the rushing army.  Kat joined in with their cries, all of their eyes set on the towering palace ahead.  It seemed to almost rise up to the heavens themselves.  It was a monstrous angry thing, staring down upon them with hungry eyes from its many windows.<br/><br/>This monstrous thing held the object of their rage, of their warring.  The army itself was so sure, so sure that they would win this war.  Their enemy was outnumbered, they had to be.  There were thousands in their army.  Kat was running in the front flanks and she was one of the first ones to see the fog that suddenly began to materialize out of nowhere.  It rolled, curling within itself as it devoured the sand surrounding the palace.<br/><br/>Suddenly, a tiny figure emerged from the fog.  At first, it was only a dark silhouette.  It was so small, so alone that upon site, it seemed as if a lone child had dangerously wandered into the battle field.  It was somehow compelling and as each eye caught sight of the lone figure, they came to a screeching halt.  Bodies clashed against each other and somewhere trampled.  There were very few humans within this army, so there were no fatalities, not yet.<br/><br/>Kat could not remove her eyes from the approaching figure.  She took a few slow precious steps closer, her curiosity rising.  What was this small child doing on the battle field?  Suddenly, the figure came into complete view and Kat uttered a sharp cry, her breath catching in her throat.  It looked like a small child.  It was so petite, so harmless looking.  Except for the atrocity of its face.  She could only use the term 'it' because she could not even make out the gender.<br/><br/>It was completely androgynous.  Its long dark hair tumbled down its tiny curveless frame.  It had no noticeable feminine curves, but if it were a child, it would be underdeveloped.  But the features weren't specifically male or female.  It's large round eyes stared blankly forward, expressionless.  Its hands were limp by its side.  It wore nothing but a simple brown gown.  Well, it looked more like a sack than any sort of dress or gown.  The material looked rough and uncomfortable.  Its skin was an even tan, but it was caked with dried dirt on its legs and arms.<br/><br/>The thing that caught Kat's breath, the thing that was so utterly atrocious was its mouth and nose.  Or rather, the lack there of.  The skin were they should have been was completely smoothed over.  They didn't even look as if they had been mutilated.  They just simply weren't there.  A hush had fallen over the army now as they stared in repulsion and shock at the figure.<br/><br/>Suddenly, a tiny hole began to produce itself on the smooth flesh were the creature's mouth and nose should have been.  The creature's eyes began to roll back in its head until all that was seen were the whites of its eyes.  As they all watched in horror, the skin peeled and snapped apart as the hole grew larger, extending to take up more space than what its nose and mouth should have taken.  It's jaw dislocated like a snake and pressed lower down the creature's neck to widen the hole.<br/><br/>Then suddenly, a deep reverberating sound emitted from the creature's hole.  The army could only hear the depth of its tone for a second before it deafened them.  The sound made the very air and ground tremble.  Suddenly, bodies were falling and Kat felt as sprays of blood, tissue and brain splattered against her.  She could still hear the deep rumbling coming from the creature's hole and she collapsed to her knees, tears streaking down her face.<br/><br/><br/>*					*					*<br/><br/><br/>Kat's shrill shriek vibrated the air around her.  Her head was thrown back and the shrieks kept coming.  She knew, somewhere in her conscious, that she was awake now, but she couldn't seem to snap herself out of it.  The glass of the mirrors and windows gave in, shattering and sending shards flying around the bedroom.  She was vaguely aware that Cross was shaking her violently, but still, the screams wouldn't stop.<br/><br/>She couldn't hear his desperate shouts for her to wake up, or see the blood that dripped from his ears.  She couldn't see anything, only the gaping hole of the creature's mouth.  It was as if it had swallowed her hole and all she could hear was that deep, devastating sound.  Cross gave up on shaking her, bringing his hands to his ears to press them there hard, pain on his face.<br/><br/>Suddenly, she was pinned to the wall by her throat and the screams were cut short as the air was cut off from her lungs.  She could now hear the voice that screamed at her.  ""SHUT UP! SHUT UP! SHUT UP! SHUT UP!""  It repeated over and over, slamming her against the wall.  Her head cracked against the wall repeatedly, sending plaster crumbling to the ground.<br/><br/>She tried to gasp for air; her lips working open and shut as she tried to breathe.  Finally, she opened her eyes and she could see Liam's twisted face.  His features were contoured into something hideously disrupted, his expression crazed and murderous.  Suddenly, his nails were digging into her flesh, tearing into it.<br/><br/>A moment later, she was crashing to the bed and Kat could hear Cross and Liam's shouts of anger as they struggled.  She was gasping for breath as she kneeled on the bed on all fours, her hair a tangled mess around her face.  When she was able to, she finally pushed her hair back to look at the other two in the room.  Cross finally had Liam pinned to the floor and Liam's eyes were glued to Kat, hatred twisting his otherwise handsome face into something utterly ugly.<br/><br/>""SHE STOPPED!  SHE STOPPED LIAM!""  Cross screamed into Liam's face.  ""I'LL KILL HER!  I'LL KILL HER! I'LL KILL HER!"" Liam screamed, his arms trying to reach for her as if he could make them stretch beyond their length.  After a few minutes, Cross finally managed to get Liam to stop struggling, though his eyes still remained on Kat's face.  ""I'm sorry..."" Kat murmured hoarsely and she swallowed, trying to get rid of the dryness in her mouth.<br/><br/>Liam and Cross were breathing heavily as both had grown quiet.  Cross kept his eyes on Liam as he spoke.  ""It's alright, Kat...you didn't mean it.  You were having a nightmare.""  He said quietly.  She noticed the blood that trickled down from both of their ears and she drew in a breath.  ""I hurt you..."" She murmured, her hand fluttering to her throat.  Cross shook his head.  ""It's fine, Kat.  My ears are already healed.""<br/><br/>Liam let out a low guttural growl.  ""The fuck it's fine!  That bitch could have killed us!  I could feel it....in my head...in my brain...""  He hissed, his eyes wild.  Kat's breath caught in her throat.  No, she couldn't have killed them that way.  They weren't human.  It wasn't like it had been when Auris had found the club.  Cross and Liam could heal, they wouldn't have died.  It couldn't be true, Liam couldn't be right.<br/><br/>Cross let out a low growl of his own at Liam's words.  ""It's over, Liam.  She didn't mean to do it.""  He spoke, his voice low.  Liam finally slid his eyes to Cross's own.  ""I want her out of the house.  Now.  I WANT HER OUT!""  He screamed and Cross slammed Liam against the floor again, restraining him.  ""No, she stays here.  Could you imagine what that would have done to anyone in the tavern?  It's too dangerous.  We can handle it, she stays here.""<br/><br/>Liam's eyes slid to Kat's face again, his teeth bearing.  Cross narrowed his eyes and suddenly, he was yanking Liam up and they were out the bedroom door.  Cross shut the bedroom door behind them and slammed Liam against the wall.  Liam let out a soft hiss, his eyes bearing into his father's own.  Cross uttered a low growl and leaned into Liam's face.  ""The next time you touch her....I will kill you, son or not.""<br/><br/>Liam narrowed his eyes into slits.  ""You would choose a siren over your own son?""  He hissed, making the word siren sound like something vile.  ""You're damned straight I will.  You are my son and I do not relish the thought of killing you.  If she were a threat to you, I would do the same.""  He said in a low even voice.  Liam growled.  ""She IS a threat!  She almost killed us both!""  He said venomously.<br/><br/>Cross shook his head.  ""No, she did not mean for it to happen.  She did not purposely assault you.  You however, crossed the line.""  Liam let out a low growl and shoved at Cross.  Cross took a step back, his body guarding the doorway.  They both stood tensely for a while, eyeing each other down.  Liam made a sound of disgust in the back of his throat.  ""I can smell her on you.  Is this really what it's about?  Because you want her?  You're protecting a whore?  Is she really worth more to you than your son?""  He hissed and Cross's eyes grew cold.  ""If that's how you wish to see it, then yes, she is worth more to me than you are.""<br/><br/>Liam stiffened at Cross's words, then seemed to collect himself.  His face grew impassive.  ""I'll take my things and go.  It is either her or me and you have obviously made your choice.  I refuse to share the same house with that tramp.""  He said, his words cool steel.  At that moment, Kat stepped out of the room, already fully dressed.  She had a look upon her face that was determined.  ""No, I'm going to leave.  I'll stay at the tents and wear a muzzle when I sleep to prevent me from hurting anyone.""  Before she gave either of them a chance to react, she was already leaving.<br/><br/>The fresh hot air hit her face as she made her way out through the stretch of sand and she could see the tents ahead of her.  She tried to get her mind off of what had just happened and her mind wandered to the encounter she had had with Amunet.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""color: #008000""><span style=""font-style: italic"">8 Monthes ago:</span></span></span><br/><br/>This morning, she had risen from the bed and crossed the room to the window to peek out at the sky.  It was dark grey and the clouds were quickly becoming black.  Cross was nowhere to be seen, but that didn't concern her.  It was late afternoon before she actually left the house.  By the time she did, the sky was almost black with the coming storm.  She debated on weither to go and train in the woods or to head to the tavern.  She wasn't particularly in a social mood yet today, so she chose the woods.<br/><br/>She spent a couple of hours practicing, but stopped short when she first felt the hint of powerful energy that reached her senses.  It was a strange foreign one, not anything she had yet come across in the realm.  The strength of the energy it was giving off made her feel like the creature was close.  She immediately tensed, her eyes scanning the trees.  If she had thought the creature was close, she had been wrong.  Suddenly, it was more than just powerful, it was absolutely consuming.  The power of it knocked Kat to her knees, sending her gasping for breath.<br/><br/>The siren within her screamed to feed, demanded it.  She struggled to tame her instincts, trying to gather her scattering thoughts.  What the hell was this thing?  It sent an overwhelming wave of fear to course through her.  It was...monstrous, devouring.  Dry leaves crunched underneath her fists as they clenched, another wave of power washing over her.  The brilliant blue colors in her eyes immediately began to churn with fury like the coming storm that devoured the sky above.  The silver streak in her hair crept down the length of her mane and her flesh began to throb and pulse as her instincts fed from the very energy that seemed to replace the air she breathed.<br/><br/>More.  She needed more.  She hadn't even gathered her wits enough to look around her for the creature.  Energy pumped through her body as if she were consuming a feast.  There was just so much energy, so much power that emitted from this creature that there seemed to be an endless supply of it.  Already, she had consumed more energy than she had ever fed on before in her life.  This life force...this...essence was utterly intoxicating.<br/><br/>She felt the world spin around her, the colors swirling crazily together.  The edges of her eyesight began to grow white and the rest of the world turned blue.  She suddenly realized that it was the bright glow of her flesh and her eyes that cast the odd colors and lights in her vision.  She was nearly choking on the energy that she greedily consumed.  Her fear was soon overcome by her utter need for more.<br/><br/>Suddenly, two tanned bare feet came into her vision and she could see churning wisps of black here and there.  The essences of the wisps were almost like smoke, but it was too solid for that texture and too alive.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Katherine..."" </span>The voice purred and when she heard it, it was like music to her ears.  It had to be the most enticing voice she had ever heard.  It was deep and sultry, smoldering even.  She knew it belonged to only one woman, and yet there was almost something distinctively multiple about it.<br/><br/>She had to see who the voice belonged to.  Was her face as beautiful as her voice?  She was still on her knees.  She could not muster even the want to stand to her feet.  Slowly, her gaze lifted.  First, the legs rose, a mixture of soft white and black wisps fluttered around them.  The white, she could tell, was cloth, but it seemed so soft that she feared a single touch could cause it to crumble.  Or perhaps her hand would pass right through.<br/><br/>She could see the widening of the woman's thighs, which soon became hips and her delicate slender hands came into view as they hung by her sides.  Then, there was the long stretch of perfect flesh that was the plain of her stomach.  It seemed to be sculpted from marble, but it was too rich of a bronze and too soft of a texture to be marble.  Next, the soft curves of her shoulders and breasts came into view, peaking to a slender extension of delicate throat.<br/><br/>A soft gasp left Kat's lips as her eyes found the woman's face.  It was the face of a goddess.  It had to be.  It was absolutely divine.  A sob erupted from her lips as she took her in.  Any thought of fight or flight left her.  If she would die in this moment, she would die in ecstasy, just to glimpse this woman's beautiful face.  The shape of the bone structure was flawlessly designed, a perfect mixture of strong lines and soft curves.  The flesh there was the same perfectly bronzed hue.  Her lips were all soft curves, in perfect proportion to the rest of her face.<br/><br/>Her eyes were her most striking feature and she found herself lost within them.  They were an array of emerald fires, containing shades of green that she never knew existed.  Long full lashes extended from her lids and, of course, her eyebrows were just as flawless.  Make up would only destroy the beauty of this face.  She had to be hallucinating.  Nothing this beautiful could exist, not in her world or any other.<br/><br/>She felt something soft stroke her arms and her cheeks, but she ignored it all together.  Nothing mattered but the goddess above her.  The woman's hair was the deepest black she had ever seen.  The strangest thing about it is that it seemed to have a life of its very own.  The strands churned and slithered this way and that.  It seemed to have drawn an interest in Kat and had begun to explore her body, coiling and uncoiling around her arms and waist.  It danced along Kat's flesh with curiosity, but Kat didn't even notice.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Katherine....""</span>The woman spoke once more and Kat shuddered softly at the power within it.  ""Yes?""  She whispered softly, barely able to find her voice.  The woman was suddenly crouching in front of her and Kat was awed to be so close to the creature's lovely face.  Out of instinct, Kat's fingers lifted, the tips of them tentatively seeking out the soft flesh of her cheeks.  Finally, she felt the texture upon her fingertips and a whimper escaped her lips.<br/><br/>The flesh itself was so soft that she feared her own fingers would pass straight through, ruining the creature's beauty.  Her fingers quickly recoiled, horrified by the possibility that she could ruin such a thing.  The creature smiled softly, its lips curling as she watched Kat patiently.  She seemed only slightly amused at Kat's reaction, but there was something so serene about her face, about its expression.  Her eyes were soft, understanding.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Katherine....You must listen to me...""</span>She said gently and Kat gasped, feeling the woman's breath caress her face.  ""I...""  Kat struggled to think, to say anything coherent, but all of her thoughts flew and scattered.  ""I suppose my...appearance...would disrupt your ability to process thought.""  The woman spoke, her voice like velvet to Kat's ears.  Suddenly, all of the woman's features shifted.  The looks themselves were extremely similar, but it was as if someone had dimmed down a brilliant light.<br/><br/>Utter sorrow flooded her as the woman shifted, crushed that the beauty had disappeared so suddenly.  The woman smiled again and her expression was gentle as she reached a hand forward and brushed a tear from Kat's cheek.  Kat closed her eyes, instinctively leaning into the woman's touch.  She wanted nothing more than to curl up into the woman's arms and remain there forever in her touch.  The woman gently turned Kat's gaze to her own.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""You must listen to me, Katherine.  It is important.  I am Amunet.  I must give you something..."" </span>She said softly, but her voice held a note of urgency.  Kat struggled to gather her thoughts.  Slowly, things were coming together and she felt as if she were waking from a dream.  A very lovely dream, but a dream, none the less.  She wondered briefly if perhaps she had been in a dream, but the woman was still there.  She looked so very similar to her other form, but there was something drastically different about it that Kat could not put her finger on.<br/><br/>Amunet took hold of Kat's hand and unfurled her clenched fingers carefully, but with ease.  She placed something within her palm and then curled Kat's fingers around the object.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""When you are near him....if you have this on, he will not sense you.  This is important, Katherine.  Always wear this.  Never take it off.  He will find you if you do not.""</span>She said, her voice pleading.  Kat nodded numbly.<br/><br/>And suddenly, just like that, she was gone, vanished.  It was as if she had only been an illusion, a cruel joke played on her mind.  But she felt something in her palm.  That was real.  Amunet had given something to her.  Kat lowered her gaze to her hand and slowly, with effort, unfurled her fingers.  Within her palm was a slender silver ring.  It looked so ordinary.  There was no writing upon it, nothing that she could see.  Just a silver band.<br/><br/>Regardless, she would listen to the woman's request.  She probably would have jumped off a cliff for this woman, had she simply asked.  She slid the cool metal band around her finger.  She had almost expected to feel something.  Some hint of Amunet's energy, or at least something.  But it just lay there, wrapped around her finger, utterly bland and unnoticeable for all intents and purposes.  Her eyes finally began to take in her surroundings.  Had the night been so deep and utterly black before?  It was as if Amunet had taken all of the light with her when she had left.<br/><br/>Her eyes searched desperately for Amunet in the darkness, but she was no longer there.  She couldn't even feel her energy anymore.  Kat's chest felt heavy and constricting.  Without Amunet's presence, she suddenly felt so alone and every ounce of her craved nothing but Amunet's touch.  Why had she left her alone in these strange woods?  Where was she?  Where had she been before?  It was hard for Kat to remember anything beyond the memory of Amunet's beautiful face.<br/><br/>Perhaps if she waited here.  Maybe if she waited, Amunet would come.  So Kat knelt, her hands clutched to her chest as the darkness crept in.  She began to rock back and forth and she was vaguely aware of a soft murmuring of voices around her.  She didn't realize it was her own.  It wasn't long before the darkness consumed her, but Kat faithfully waited, waited for Amunet, her Amunet, to come back for her, to bring the light she had taken with her when she had left Kat so alone.<br/><br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #008000"">Present time:</span></span></span><br/><br/>The ordeal had left her catatonic and glowing from the seer mass of powerful energy she had consumed from the demigoddess.  It had taken Cross and Liam dream walking to wake her up and it had taken five months before the glow had worn off.  She was sick of these dreams and their affect on those around her.  She knew now what that terrifying creature in her dream was and she was horrified that that very same abomination now grew within her stomach.  She had been told that the baby within her would play a role in this war.  She wasn't sure if she was prepared for that.  She shook the thoughts from her head as she entered the area where the tents were set up.  She already had a tent that was reserved for herself, but she had been staying in Cross's house to prevent her shrieks from harming anyone, or causing a violent reaction.<br/><br/><br/>She took a few minutes to speak to one of the craftsmen stationed in their camp and instructed him on what she needed for the muzzle she required to sleep with.  It should be ready by the time she needed it, it was a simple enough piece and elves were fast workers.  After speaking with the man, she quickly made her way into her tent, intending to go over all of the intel she had so far gathered."
4415,Rise of Helidramte [Group RP],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46175,2015-04-06T04:06:47,WildSpawn,-
4416,Rise of Helidramte [Group RP],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46175,2015-04-06T18:00:24,Nehmahati,"Kat was sitting on the edge of her bed, the muzzle one hand, the other around the swell of her stomach.  Her slender fingertips traced the fresh leather of the contraption with idle interest.  Her bed was more of a large round fancy mound of cushions covered in rich furs and satin.  Cross has insisted upon it and she knew by now his interest in her.  But she simply didn't have the time or mindset to even begin to consider the possibility.  In her mind, there were way more important things that took presidence.  He had set her room up before she had even had a chance to protest, which had mildly annoyed her.<br/><br/>The room itself was quaint but luxurious.  It had her bed, which included several plush pillows, furs, and sheets of satin, decked with a round canopy of sheer black fabric to match the dark colors of her bed scheme.  The only thing she really appreciated about the bed itself was the fact that the mesh around it kept most of the bugs out.  The rest of the room was adored with a couple of plush chairs, a small love seat and a table with several high back chairs around it, to be used for when she had to have meetings in her tent.  Hers was one of the largest in the camp  The only one larger was the community tent, which included another far larger table to conduct business.  Against the far wall was another table lined with pitchers, glasses, and platters used to store wines and various other drinks and fruits.  Beside that was a small portable wardrobe and a folding screen for her to change behind.<br/><br/>Tonight, she wore a long white skirt, which was slitted up at each thigh.  Above that, was a simple white sleeveless shirt, which was corseted across her breasts and stretched over the length of her swollen stomach.  Her feet were bare and she wore her waist length fiery red hair in waves down her back.  Somehow, the pregnancy had caused her hair to seem even thicker than normal and her waves were a little more pronounced, almost able to be considered curls.<br/><br/>Her attention was drawn to the flapped opening of her tent when she heard noise outside of it.  After a moment, one of the guards entered and announced that there were visitors outside the gates.  She paused for a moment, remembering Athekka had mentioned a priest that had come to assist them.  ""Identify the visitors and if it is the priest, let him and his company in.  Send him to my tent.  Also, please send me a goat, I need to feed.""<br/><br/>The man looked at her, eyes narrowed for a moment.  ""I do not know why you bother to feed on petty livestock.""  He muttered, obviously disapproving of her methods of feeding.  Many in her camp were more vicious in nature and held to the belief that humans were nothing more than cattle.  They had only aligned with their effort because Amen-Ra and Amunet were more of a threat and they knew there was more of a possibility of defeating them in numbers.  Kat gave the man a sharp gaze and stood suddenly, the brilliant electric blues with her eyes flashing and they began to churn softly like a brewing storm.  ""If you dislike my method so much, I could just feed on you.""  She said sharply.<br/><br/>The man looked her over for a moment, as if sizing her up and considering weither or not rising to the challenge was worth his effort.  After a few moments, he left her tent silently and she allowed herself to relax a little.  There had been many times she had had to assert her dominance.  Many of them, when finding out how she fed had assume her to be a weak leader.  A few times, she had had to defend herself and even kill in the process just to make it known that she was not to be taken lightly.  There were still times now that someone spoke up, but it happened less and less.<br/><br/>After a few minutes had passed, another guard entered her tent, hauling a goat behind him.  He silently attached the leather cord to one of the support beams within the tent and only glanced at her once before leaving her in silence.  She eyed the door for a moment or two before kneeling upon the ground infront of the donkey, her hands gently coming up around it's muzzle.  She began to sing softly, a wordless haunting melody to calm the beast.  She reached one hand out and gently stroked it's fur.  After a few more moments, she pressed the palms of her hands firmly around each side of it's head and her eyes met the beast's own.  She slowly let her nails lengthen a little and while the beast was calm, she drove the tips a little within it's flesh, enough to began to feed from the animal.  As she fed, she was completely enamored with the process, tuning out the world itself, ignoring the feeling of her growing child moving within her stomach, her flesh and hair beginning to glow softly as the energy drained from the creature and was absorbed into her body.  When she was done, there was nothing left but a dried husk of what the animal once had been."
4417,Rise of Helidramte [Group RP],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46175,2015-04-07T11:37:20,WildSpawn,-
4418,Rise of Helidramte [Group RP],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46175,2015-04-07T16:59:55,Nehmahati,"It was only when she was done feeding that she had noticed the men who entered her tent.  The electric blue hues within her eyes were churning once more, a little more rapidly from the adrenaline from the feeding.  When the one with the hood, Lucian pulled away his hood, she immediately noticed the narrow of his eyes and the stiffening of his muscles.  Call it instinct, as her kind were predators, but she was often able to notice these sorts of things.  But it did not take this knowledge to know how their kind veiwed her own.  The sad part was that she knew and understood the fear and hatred a human could feel for those who weren't human.  She had spent the better part of her life thinking she had been merely human.  Vampires had ruined her life, slaughtered her family and friends and broke her mentally.  It was only by these events that she had even come into her powers.<br/><br/>Her first instinct was to become defensive, but when she thought about how she had been in their shoes once, for a moment, the emotion was a struggle upon her face.  There were many times she missed the years when she had her innocence and she often mourned it.  When Hadrian spoke, she pulled herself out of her thoughts and gathered her wits, remembering that she had buisness to attend to.  When he was done with his introductions, for a moment, her face grew stiff.  ""Yes, I know of where you come.  I also know that as quickly as you are granted to aid us, you will most surely be as quick to slaughter us in the same breath.  But I am sure that we can both agree that that is an issue best confronted when all of this is over, correct?"" She said and then paused once more for a moment, remembering her thoughts from before.  ""Perhaps though, keep in mind that not all of us have forgotten what it meant to be human.  Some of us were human once and know the fear and hatred we instill in you.  That fact is not lost on me.""  She paused for a moment and her eyes slid to the table that was laid with fruits, crackers, sandwhiches, and wine.  ""In the meantime, you all or more than welcome to the food here."" She swept a hand to indicate the table.  ""Or if there is something else you crave, I am sure I can have it prepared for you.""<br/><br/>When Lucian spoke, her eyes slid to his own.  She was standing now, had done so when she first realized they had entered her tent and now her hand idly lay rested upon her stomach.  ""There is nothing to pardon, sometimes circumstances are out of our control."" She said, reguarding his mention of the sandstorm.  She noticed then his eyes coming upon her stomach and his first words caused her to stiffen a little, a flutter of mixed emotions rolling over her pretty features.  His eyes locked with her own and she held his gaze as well.  ""No...the horror I bare for this child is because I have seen what horror and death this child will cause.  If my dreams are any indication, this abomination would be best put out of it's life before it is born.  But alas, apparently the gods have their own plans in mind.  Ironically enough, the siren instincts within me will not allow me to harm the child and cause me to protect the child at all cost.  This child....""<br/><br/>She stopped for a moment, trying to gather and stop the emotions that warred over her features.  ""This child was ill concieved completely against my will, to be perfectly honest, Father.  Part of me is saddened that I can not feel love for it.  I may have been able to, if I had not been knowledgable of the devastation it would cause.""  She was silent another moment, drawing in a breath.  ""If I can not kill the child, then I have to try and keep it out of the wrong hands, or else it will mean the death of everyone around it.  Innocent people....not just the monsters you see before you, Father....but so many more."""
4419,Rise of Helidramte [Group RP],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46175,2015-04-08T00:54:19,Fain,"<span style=""font-weight: bold"">Egyptian Palace Midnight</span><br/><br/>Amun-Ra slid off the bed leaving the woman tangled amongst the sheets. He did not even pause as he left her sated and pleased. He couldn't care less what she thought or felt. He had wanted her for her beauty and vivaciousness and she had come willing to his arms and embrace, but he held no feelings for her, no care, she had been to him nothing more than earthly pleasure to his flesh. Naked like the day he had come into this world he made his way from the plush bedchamber into the adjacent bathing hall. The large pool glistened in the moonlight from the open roof of the almost temple like structure. Built in the ancient and traditional aspect of Egyptian architecture with only the best material it looked like an ancient temple to Anubis risen from the very sand. The water was channeled from the life-giving Nile river to fill the inner sanctum of the chamber. He couldn't help the smile that curved his lips as he regarded not just the statue of Anubis and Ra, but that of the others as well. He walked down the steps into the water, feeling the light warm touch of the water against his skin turned frigid by the brush of the midnight air like a lovers kiss against his skin. The desert was his home. The way it was deadly warm in the daylight and bitter cold at night were welcomed dichotomies. His mind on the way the desert of Egypt had been made so perfect for him played in his mind as he slid down slowly into the water. His eyes closing he relished the waters feel against his compared to the coolness of the night air.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">My Lord,</span>a voice disturbed his thoughts. He opened his deep emerald green eyes to pierce the one who had dared disturb his bathing. His gaze narrowed on the slave who held a scroll in his grip looking terrified, as he should be. Curling his lip in disgust Amun-Ra barely resisted the rising urge to strangle the worthless being for disturbing him. Disgusted and angry bordering on homicidal rage he growled low in his throat and in a vicious hiss declared,<span style=""color: #FFFF80"">""speak and be quick, and it had better be worth your life worm!""</span><br/><br/>The slave fell to his face prostrate before Amun-Ra as the powerful being rose out of the water, his long black hair dripping water down his body as he advanced on the slave eyes glowing with more hatred. He stopped right before the slave, his feet still in the water on the last step. Slow, steady, lethal he grabbed the slave by his throat drawing him up until the slave hung limp from his grip. The disgusting creature couldn't meet his gaze. Faced with the raw masculine perfection of a god the slave dangled haplessly from his powerful fist. It would amuse Amun-Ra the effect he has on the cowardly slaves if it wasn't for the fact that he had rather been enjoying his bath and the solitary peace of night.<span style=""color: #FFFF80"">""You try my patience, and I am not known for my overabundance of patience worthless worm now speak or I shall cut your tongue from that worthless hole of yours as it is useless!""</span>Instead of speaking the slave gasped like a fish out of water and stared in abject horror at Amun-Ra. It would be so simple to end his life, but that would be meaningless.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFFF80"">""I shall relish your blood,""</span>He said licking his lips in anticipation as he summoned a knife with his telekinesis. The thin black blade of an obsidian blade flashed quick as a snakes strike and cut viciously at the slave, severing his tongue with ease and coating the blade in his hand with blood. Amun-Ra lifted the blade to his lips and slowly ran his tongue along the blade tasting the cowards blood. Disgusted he dropped the slave and left the pool no longer caring what it was the slave had come to inform him of. He returned to his bedchamber delighted to find it devoid of the female. Good she was gone. He dressed slowly, taking time to admire his perfection in the long polished glass as he dressed in fine sheer white pants made of the same rich material as Amunet's skirt. Fastening the bronze metal belt at his waist, which held an intricate metal worked Ankh in its center. He smiled as a faint warmth flooded through him as the thought of his precious Amunet flashed into his mind. An instant yearning to be in her presence and smell her rich scent flooded him. His anger at the slave dissolved instantly no longer mattering to him. Gazing at the rich tawny skin that is a deep caramel without a single blemish or imperfection, he looks truly divine satisfied he drapes the bronze fabric across his shoulders. Reaching across to the table of alabaster stone set next to the polished glass he grabs up the black paint and lines his eyes with the dark eyeliner, in a very traditional Egyptian manner. Finish and satisfied he leaves his chamber to find Amunet needing and craving her presence. It has been too long since he was by her side. Jealous of whom she might be near he felt a wash of anger flow like fire in his blood.<br/><br/>Walking from his private chamber to the oasis by the main yard he called out,<span style=""color: #FFFF80"">""AMUNET! Sister mine come to me!""</span>his voice carried with ease across the whole of his palace as he walked towards the rich gold seat that sat just to the right of the first large pillar. Settling himself down he waited impatiently for her to appear at his call."
4420,Rise of Helidramte [Group RP],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46175,2015-04-08T02:27:24,Nehmahati,"Amunet was surrounded by several personal hand maidens, hand picked by Amun-Ra himself.  She was not allowed male servants, so he had hand selected the ones surrounding her now.  Her slender flawless bronzed form sat upon the vanity table within her own chambers, the hand maids lavishly brushing combs through her long ankle length hair.  It was a difficult process to be sure though, as the ends of her hair had a mind of their own.  Often enough, the deep black shadowy wisps of hair would curiously reach out and touch and stroke at anything near it.  When her hand maidens had first learned this, they had almost cringed away, though a lashing performed by Amunet herself (Mostly to save them from the punishment her brother would have chosen) had set them straight.<br/><br/>As she sat, the ends of her hair were lazily coiling and uncoiling around their ankles and arms, slithering this way and that as if to explore around them.  As present as her physical form was here in this seat, her mind was elsewhere.  It was the only way she could set foot outside of the palace without her precious brother.  She loved him, deeper than any waters on this earth ran, but there was so much of the world she wanted to explore and it saddened her knowing that before long, much of it would be in flames or worse if her brother had his way.  Many times, she tried desperately to calm the monsterous side of him and though she had more sway than anyone with Amun-Ra, he was stubborn and usually she had to either bribe him with something better or distract him to sway his view, when logic did not work.<br/><br/>But now, as she had peace to do so, she had let her mind and soul wander the desert sands for hours.  She had savored the serenity of it, drinking in the soft blue glow of the moon upon the white sands.  After a while, she had traveled to the camp, intending to keep an eye on Katherine.  Katherine and the others she knew, were the only one with a hope in stopping Amun-Ra.  She loved her brother beyond the world and back, but she knew what death and destruction would fall at his fingertips.  She would willingly die with her brother to save the world from that sorrow.  But until then, her hands were tied.  The only thing she had been able to do was supply Katherine with the ring that would keep her hidden from her brother's senses.  In the meantime, she would be loyal to her brother to the ends of the earth, though it wasn't as if she would have had a choice, either.  She was bond to him as he was to her.  She didn't relish the though of her brother's death, she mourned it.  But she knew it was neccissary.<br/><br/>Her soul and mind were snapped back as she heard her brother's voice cut through her mind like a sharp dagger.  A soft sharp gasp graced her lips as she sprung back into her body and her eyes shot open.  Her eyes themselves were a pool of unimaginable emerald fires.  For a moment, fear gripped her heart.  She needed to get to her brother soon, or else death would ensue out of his impatience.  ""If you value your lives, set aside the combs and bring me to my brother at once."" She said, her voice pronounced as if two voices spoke at once.  It was commanding, unfaultering as she stood abruptly from her chair.<br/><br/>It wasn't long before they were making their way down the halls, her hand maidens dashing behind her to keep up with her pace.  Her feet themselves seemed almost to barely touch the ground as the soft white fabric of her skirt swayed around her long legs.  The fronts were slitted so that as she walked, her bronzed thighs peeked through.  Bronze plated metal secured the fabric in intricate designed around her hips and when she walked, it was with a cat like gaze that was sensual and demanding of attention.<br/><br/>When they came to the entrance to the oasis where their golden thrones sat, she paused for only a moment at the end of the room before she carried herself down the center of it towards the thrones themselves, where her brother sat perched.  His visage always caused her breath to catch in her throat and made her heart sore.  But there was always a dark anticipation there, threatening to overcome what joy may be brought by the sight of his presence.  She knew of her brothers hungers, of his whims and desires and she only hoped that whatever he wanted in this moment was not so very atrocious.  She stopped at the foot of their thrones, lowering her head for a moment in reguard for her other half, granting him the respect he demanded.  ""My love....my brother, what is it that you wish of me?"" She asked, her voice like honeyed silk upon any ears it came upon.  She dared not take to her throne yet until he spoke."
4421,Rise of Helidramte [Group RP],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46175,2015-04-08T19:51:18,AWritersLove_,"<div style=""text-align: center;""><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i312.photobucket.com/albums/ll353/JackieD0509/91a648f0-7010-4d4a-9dce-80969cfd3215_zpsrlzdue2s.jpg"">[ img ]</a></div><br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF0000""><span style=""font-family: Times New Roman;"">One year prior…</span></span><br/><br/>Avery’s eyes had shuttered. Lights flickering, darkness touching her limbs, heat pulsing at her chest. She struggled. Pushing forward to realize that she was going to die in that moment she could barely understand any of it. Whispers of an ancient language that she was unaware of were said above her body by moving shadows from side to side. Connected hands touched shoulders and crosses were hanging from the dark walls. Moonlight crept in from the scratched and aged glass window at the top right of the room…<br/><br/>The bed that she was tied to, her gowns drenched in sweat from fear and misunderstanding, she wiggled and screamed, trying to get away. She was continued to be hushed. Her eyes fluttered closed and she began to see flashes of fire, flashes of red eyes, and darkness. A darkness so dark started to surround her. As if it were the first time stepping into a cave, a cave without light, a cave without an opening. Fear overwhelmed her senses.<br/><br/>Still…She struggled<br/><br/>Still, she was not able to move.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF4080"">“Stop moving dear child, you must be still for the process to complete…”</span>The head woman said, her eyes glaring at the woman. A mother yelling to her child for misbehavior, and the feeling of guilt spread over Avery’s limbs. She didn’t want to disappoint, but this was not right…Christians didn’t do this…The pain that seared through her was like a first touch to a stove, short and painful. Learned to never touch it again, but she knew it was going to come another time…<br/><br/>Without another moment, the women screamed out their final words…the entire room went silent…Avery went still. Unconscious, pushed into the back of her mind. Her body physically was shaking, trembling only to rise up into the middle of the room. Her eyes grew black, all of the color that had once taken place was gone there. Her skin began to thicken and her veins were more pronounced. She twisted and turned. Her body broke the bounds that kept her to the bed. Her body bent and folded to the point…Each movement with a painstaking pop. Screams emitted from her throat, but they were not of Avery’s original voice…<br/><br/>They were of something else…<br/><br/>Blood was splattered, organs displayed across the floor. Words of<span style=""color: #800040"">“I AM BACK”</span>were written in the nun’s blood across the wall. The darkness had seemed lighter now. Avery shook and trembled as she stood in the middle of the disaster when she finally opened her eyes to the sight. Confusion rolled over her? Blood dripped from her lips, her skin was torn and branded in the shapes of crosses. In the back of her head, she could hear screams and echoes of the torture that had happened within the very moments of her going dark.<br/><br/>Tears ran down her face…How could this have happened? She thought…What happened? Her skin felt tender and sore, as if it had been stretched and pulled all over. Her limbs were weak and shaky. Her bare feet were torn from glass spread across the floor.<br/>It was seeing the catastrophe revealed to the woman that at the bottom of her belly, she felt something…it was gratitude…It was power and satisfaction for what had happened…<br/><br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF0000""><span style=""font-family: Times New Roman;"">Present day…</span></span><br/><br/>Night had its claws around the day, embracing the sun and forcing it down, leaving it all for the darkness to come seeping out of the deep crevices of the sand. Moonlight was dim across all corners of the land. Wind carried over the breeze, some would be shaken from the speed and force, but Avery was to be still. Her sleeves were covered in snot, goo, dirt, and whatever else that she could have gotten from the pens.<br/><br/>In front of her, she stood with the goats. Five of them stood strong and powerful in their pens.<span style=""color: #FFFFBF"">“Only the best for Kat…”</span>She whispered to herself as she rubbed her face with her hand. Pushing back the sand that was plastered to the front of her forehead, she was tired, grumpy, and annoyed. All the livestock that no one took respect for in this place was beautiful. Plenty of food led to rich meat and powerful stock that the Gods would have loved to have slaughtered for their feasts…But she was not allowed to bring the Mythical gods into this…Her love of literature was still not appreciated around here either.<br/><br/>She sighed and soon heard the man behind her call for a goat.<span style=""color: #FFFFBF"">“Not another!”</span>She groaned. The man humphed and shrugged his shoulders.<span style=""color: #40BFFF"">“She wants it, so I need it.”</span>He paused.<span style=""color: #40BFFF"">“Now.”</span>Avery stood there, taking in all of her Veterinary knowledge that she could. The meat was always bad after she cut into it once the blood was drained.<span style=""color: #FFFFBF"">“Maybe she could wait? I mean, if we need good meat then we need to drain the blood as I cut it. Not the drain the blood from the jugular… You people…You guys don’t care about anything!”</span>She said and the man came up behind her, grabbing her arm and forcing her back around to face him.<span style=""color: #40BFFF""> “You do not speak about Kat that way, or the way things are run around here. Otherwise your job is toast. And you need to get your story straight. She drain's the life source as well. You should pay attention.”</span>She didn’t stutter when she spoke next.<span style=""color: #FFFFBF""> “I’m the best person you’ve got for the job, and when the livestock isn’t in great health, she’ll be looking to eat you for her life source.”</span>She rolled her eyes and pushed herself away.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFFFBF"">“Take the black one. It’s had a limp.”</span>She said.<br/><br/>Once the man took the goat by the horns, the goat began to resist the man as he carried from the rest of them. Avery shook her head, rubbing the back of her head.<span style=""color: #FFFFBF"">“If only I could give her a rabbit...”</span>She shivered at the thought. She hated rabbits. Filth. She glanced down at her hands. They were always the one that attacked her when she had her black out moments...<br/><br/>Shaking her head, she moved toward the cattle to take a look at them. Checking on the sick ones that were separated from the herd, she gave them their medicine and gave out the feedings for the day. Chickens bocked and hollered as they traveled freely across all of the pens, giving her some entertainment while she gave the heifers their shots. A couple had resisted her and she had to smack them around. None of them hurt her in return.  Knowing that she was taking care of them, most were cooperative. Until the fact that the big man came into the room with the bones from the goat that she had just given him...<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFFFBF"">“Now, what could we use the bones for?” </span>"
4422,Rise of Helidramte [Group RP],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46175,2015-04-09T08:31:14,WildSpawn,-
4423,Rise of Helidramte [Group RP],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46175,2015-04-09T08:55:31,Nehmahati,"The look between the two men were not lost on her and when his eyes found her own, she swore she saw a look of appreciation, which she had not been sure was possible to come from someone like him towards someone like her.  His next words softened her expression and for a moment, sorrow passed over her features.  She wished that this pregnancy had been different.  Before this, she had never considered what it would be like to have a child and the monster who had raped her had ruined her first experience with one.  Part of her mourned what it really could have been, in the right circumstances.  She had been so distracted that it wasn't until he moved closer to her that she caught sense of his true nature and race and her eyes widened for a moment, her instincts causing her to stiffen for a moment.<br/><br/>Every time she came close to a vampire, it reminded her of the things they had done to her, how they had ruined her life, taken her innocence, exposed her to this world.  She always had to remind herself that not all of them were vicious creatures, but he had taken her by surprise.  The last thing she had expected was for a priest to come in form of a vampire.  When he moved closer to her, she drew in a sharp inhale of breath, though she did not move, despite her instinct to take a step back.  She allowed him to move his hand to hover over her stomach, his rosary dangling from his hand.  She took that moment to really take in his features.  He was handsome, surprisingly so for a priest, but on the one hand, many of his kind were beautiful creatures, as her kind was known for as well.<br/><br/>When his eyes lifted to her own, she held them as he spoke and that war of emotion flickered across those hues, causing the brilliant color within them to began to churn once more like  brewing storm clouds within a gray laiden sky.  She gave a soft nod, a soft smile managing to grace her lips, curving the corners, if just a little.<span style=""color: #00BFFF"">""You may be right, Father.  Things can be changed and I intend to do what I can to keep this child out of the clutches of Amun-Ra....for surely he would use this child against us.""</span>She hesitated for a moment, hearing Hadrian's words and she knew he spoke the truth.<span style=""color: #00BFFF"">""What's done must be done for the good of humanity.  But if fate can be changed....""</span>A look of saddness fluttered through her eyes as they bore into Lucian's own.<span style=""color: #40BFFF"">""Neither the child nor I have much of a chance at life anyway, after this is over, if you had any say in the matter, am I right?  Let's be honest here, Father.""</span>She said and then gave him a sad smile.<span style=""color: #00BFFF"">""Perhaps in another life, we may have gotten along quite well, Father.  I know what hatred and fear your kind holds for mine and it is not unfounded.  I have gone through unspeakable horrors at the hands of my own kind and others who are unnatural like me.  Not all of them are such horrible creatures, but many of them are and have no place in this world.""</span>She said, speaking these last words softly.<br/><br/>As if on cue, she felt her child stir and her attentions were draw to her stomach, her fingertips splayed over the thin fabric that stretched over her swollen stomach.  Her fiery red waves shifted down around her face as her head tilted to look at her belly, fingers feeling for the movement the baby gave.  She really did hope that it was possible to change the child's fate, but she was unsure.  It had been her first experience with visions and it had been a foreign concept to her.  She wasn't sure exactly how they worked.  For all she knew, it had been a warning to prepare her for what could happen, so she could prevent it."
4424,Rise of Helidramte [Group RP],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46175,2015-04-11T02:06:16,WildSpawn,--
4425,Rise of Helidramte [Group RP],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46175,2015-04-11T14:53:51,Nehmahati,"She could tell that she had thrown him and even one of the others, Hadrian off guard.  She wasn't surprised.  Most are used to others who beat around the bush, dance around the subject.  Most people feared the truth or simply didn't have the courage to ask for it.  She had gone through enough in her time that she had no time for those games.  Not only did she dislike them, but they often simply lead to miscommunication and miscommunication can be the difference between life or death at a time like this.  When he finally lowered his head to the ground, she knew that her words may have effected him, if only a small bit.  Perhaps there was something there that could grow, but who knew?<br/><br/>She watched him as he spoke, taking a few steps away.<span style=""color: #00BFFF""><span style=""font-style: italic"">""I do not presume to know it all, Father....just enough to get me by.  I am not as unintelligent as some tend to be, I am aware and watchful of what goes on around me and I've dealt with enough of these supernatural beings and even hunters enough to know the general behavior of most.""</span></span>When he spoke of admiring her boldness and courage, a small smile graced her lips at his words.  Despite the position they were in, she felt she actually could respect this man.  She may have even liked him under other circumstances.  She watched him as he continued to speak as he approached her once more and her own electric blue eyes never left his own. She appreciated his honesty, as he had her boldness.  There was a glint to her eye, perhaps even a spark of mischief and amusement at his last words.<span style=""color: #0080FF""><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Oh, I'll be sure to fight, Father.  I always fight, always have.  That will never change.""</span></span>She paused for a moment and tilted her head, letting fiery locks of hair shift around her pale face.<span style=""color: #0080FF""><span style=""font-style: italic"">""I can respect your honesty, Father.  Most don't hold those kinds of values and are too concerned with the other's reaction.""</span></span><br/><br/>She would hold his gaze for a very long moment before she turned and moved past him, brushing only inches away from him as she moved towards the door.<span style=""color: #0080FF""><span style=""font-style: italic""> ""But come....let me show you around the camp and perhaps even to where you would stay.""</span></span>She said, pausing at the entrance as one arm held open the flap.<span style=""color: #0080FF""><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Oh and Father...?""</span></span>She said, with a coy smile curving those lips.<span style=""color: #0080FF""><span style=""font-style: italic"">""You have my word that I will not lay a hand upon you and yours.  With our numbers though, I can not control all of those who stay here.  I would sleep with a knife under your pillow, all of you, just in case.  Not all take so friendly as I do to slayers and priests.""</span></span>She said with a wink and a smile before she moved to lead them out into the crowds of monsters around them.<br/><br/><br/>She would show them, pointing out each station of what was useful, such as the blacksmiths, the cooks, the armorers, the seamstresses, there was even a tent with consorts.  At that, she would give them each an amused smile, describing, should they need an escort's services, they are available for a price.  Apparently in war, a man sometimes has needs.  Or a woman. Who knew? She hoped that she got at least one of them to blush as she led them towards where the animals were kept.<span style=""color: #0080FF""><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Avery, please come and meet our new guests...""</span></span>She called out to the girl and then turned to all three of the men.<span style=""color: #0080FF""><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Here, we keep our livestock.  Avery keeps them healthy, groomed.  If you have a need for it, if she doesn't have it here, she'd know where to find it.""</span></span>"
4426,Rise of Helidramte [Group RP],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46175,2015-04-12T15:04:03,Fain,"Amun-Ra's emerald gaze glowed with raw unmitigated anger as he drummed his claws against the gold. The soft scraping sound the only noise that disrupted the silence of the oasis. His hair was every bit as a live as his sister's. It whipped about him seeking a target and outlet for his anger. Usually he had tamed to where it lay silent and resting along his spine. However now it was as alive as the day of his birth. A mirror of the depth of his anger. Where was she. That was all he could focus on. His beloved sister was not in his sight and until she was he wanted blood.<br/><br/>The guards and servants where wise enough not to approach him in this mood. There was no telling who's life he would claim to appease some of hhis anger. None where within reach of either his hands or his hair.<br/><br/>That is when he heard the soft almost inaudible swish of fabrics followed with the almost imperceptible fall of feet on stone. Amunet. He would know that particular walk anywhere. His anger flashed and he gripped the arms of his throne as she neared him. His nails digging into the metal, the sounds of the metal's protest to his rough grip resonated in the sudden silence that followed her words.<br/><br/>It took him a full minute before he moved at all his hand slowly released the throne and he leaned forwards placing his hand gently against her cheek,<span style=""color: #FFFF80"">""Where were you?""</span>he demanded angrily. His hand trailed down her cheek, down the column of her neck, tracing the light touch of his fingers down her shoulder. Like a vice his hand closed around her shoulder and he pulled, all intent was to draw her up from the floor. The roughness of his grip and the angry glint of his eyes, were the only indication of his full rage.<span style=""color: #FFFF80"">""Sit,""</span>he ordered as he did this. Weather she would allow him to actually follow through with the action or break free was something he wondered at every time he touched her. His eyes never waved from hers. Intent and focused. Deadly. Angry."
4427,Rise of Helidramte [Group RP],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46175,2015-04-13T06:19:19,Nehmahati,"Amunet could hear the protest of his nails as they dug into the gold and she restrained herself from wincing.  He was angry, as he often was and when he was angry, his wraith was unmatched and unmerciful.  She would try as she might to spare the others from his anger and take it upon herself, but one never knew when he would take to that bait.  Sometimes the death of thier servants were inevitable.  The silence that followed seemed to last an eternity until suddenly she felt his fingertips upon her cheek and it was only then that she lifted her emerald gaze to his own.  His questions fell upon her ears and she felt his fingertips trail down the length of her neck, til it found her shoulder and a shiver slithered down the length of her spine until his fingers dug into her shoulder, displaying the depth of his anger and a whimper left her lips, though she was careful not to react in any other way than that.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #00BF00""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""I was within my chambers, my love.  My maidens were brushing my hair, to your satisfaction I hope, dear brother.""</span></span></span>She said, selecting her words carefully.  She felt him pull her up from the floor and her bare parted with it.  At his command, she sat upon his lap, having no real way of sitting anywhere else with his grip upon her shoulder.  Her hair was the only thing that betrayed the apprehension she felt within her stomach, slithering this way and that.  The ends of her hair stroked along the lengths of his flesh along his back and arms in an attempt to sooth him and her eyes once more sought out his own.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #00BF00""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Is there something you wish of me, my love?  Anything to sooth you?  I despite to see my brother in such a state.""</span></span></span>She said, her words sweet and lulling, her hand coming up to trace delicate fingertips along the length of his jaw.  She had the power and strength equal to her brother's, could have defied him, but she knew it would only end in a blood bath and destruction.  His will and ambition had always surpassed her own and she was always more keen to be the diplomat, to ease the tension when she could.  She had empathy for the world around her and despite her brother's vision, she did not want more death than what was already to come."
4428,Rise of Helidramte [Group RP],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46175,2015-04-13T20:39:47,AWritersLove_,"A sigh there, a cow gurgling here, and a goat warning another everywhere. It was the sounds among the cattle tent that she was used to. When it was eerily silent, she could tell that something not of good ones were near. She could only imagine what that was. She ran her fingers over the muzzle of the cattle that she was looking into. Her eyes were scanning over the body condition of the cattle. She had been with them for a while, but was able to step away to give her a fresh look when she noticed that there were shadows outside of the tent.<span style=""color: #40BFFF"">""There is going to be some people coming. I can only imagine who.""</span>She said to the cow who just looked to the side and continued to chew on it's cudd. She rolled her eyes and scratched behind the ruminant's ear. A smile pulled at the corner of her lips as she walked toward the edge of the camp. Her scrubs had blood stains on them and her gloves were covered in different liquids since she had just gotten done checking all the areas of the cattle and livestock. The chickens bocked as they walked around, bugging the goats in the process before they were to settle down into their nests at the opposite end of the tent.<br/><br/>The stench was unknown to Avery, but it was pungent from the amount of feces that were in the process of getting cleaned by the help that Kat so honorably gotten for Avery in order to keep things running around here. Lifting her eyes, her emerald irises set on the shadows heading toward her. Kat, her swollen belly, walked ahead and greeted Avery with a smile on her face. Avery could feel a shaking in her mid drift for a moment until she glanced at the males that accompanied her. She was keeping her distance in the process. A simple nod of her head gave Avery an edge. She was definitely not of Egyptian descent. Her skin was tan, but clearly European features came across her face. High cheek bones, thin nose and her emerald eyes as bright as the stone itself.<span style=""color: #40BFFF"">""Kat gives me a lot of credit than what I'm due for, but if needed, she is right.""</span>She said with a smile. Her accent touching the edge of her words as she glanced around.<span style=""color: #40BFFF""> ""Delightful to meet you.""</span>She said, holding out her hand toward the men, ready to shake their hands in greeting. She was clearly the open type of European. Yet, she still held her gaze toward the men. The head one seemed to be of different species than human...He had features that were similar to her sisters after the attack...<br/><br/>She threw that thought to the side, quickly dismissing it. No one knew of her past, just her qualifications. She barely spoke to anyone but the animals. They didn't speak, so she could talk to them all she wanted. Though some had some emotions that she was very well aware of.<br/><br/>Inside of her stomach, she felt a clawing and her eyes flashed red as she glancing at the cattle, but she quickly came back to reality in the moment and she glanced toward the Religious man that carried the Rosary. Her skin crawled at the sight of it, but she didn't even flinch, didn't move besides give him a smile.<span style=""color: #40BFFF""> ""What brings guests to our camp?""</span>She asked as she came to stand near the goats and cattle. Her fingers delicately touch over the poll of the livestock before she dug her hands in her scrubs front pockets when she waited for their responses. She wondered why the man seemed different from regular...She kept herself together, trying not to black out at that moment."
4429,Rise of Helidramte [Group RP],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46175,2015-04-17T09:02:04,WildSpawn,-
4430,Rise of Helidramte [Group RP],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46175,2015-05-19T18:49:39,AWritersLove_,"Avery watched over the men carefully. Never was she in tune with men, but she was never in tune with women either. Only the animals that stood next to her understood how she felt. Her eyes traveled over the animals for a moment, her arm looping over one of the cow's necks. It made a sound as it shuffled up against her and all she could do was smile. She liked it when the animals were happy. It meant that she had done her job in the most correct way possible. For a moment, she lifted her head again, having seen Kat standing there with the two men, Lucian and Hadrian. What a wonderful surprise. Her brow lifted as she continued to stay close to the animals, not letting someone she didn’t know get so close.<br/><br/>The animals knew her distress, as well as the man that shook her hand looked at her weirdly. She could already understand that the Priest standing there was wondering what kind of woman she was. His henchman, or friend, she hadn’t a clue continued to look at her as if she was a science project. It was the same look that the Nuns used to give her…She swallowed nervously before Lucian began to excuse himself and Kat away from the tent, leaving her with the friend or henchman or both. She was wondering why the man didn’t follow the leader, but it wasn’t until the question that came across his lips gave her as to a reason why.<br/><br/>It echoed in her head. She had run far and wide to keep herself from people that might know her face. It was constantly spoken in the back of her mind by a voice that was terribly used to her way of life. It’s deep tenor would rack through her body whenever it spoke. She took in a deep breath and glanced back at the goats that were beginning to lay down for their sleeping time.<span style=""color: #00BFFF"">“I haven’t met you or seen  you before. I think you might have confused me with someone else.”</span>She said, glancing toward the chickens that actually began to play nice with the goats. Oh, the animals here were weird.<br/><br/>She ran her fingers through her hair, turning her head away as she examined more of the cows, not looking toward the man anymore. For a moment, she could feel the darkness overwhelming her and she soon found herself in the dark. Yet there was plenty of light around her…<br/><br/>Her eyes had flashed black, but the demon inside continued to act like normal Avery.<span style=""color: #BF0040"">“Where is it that you have seen my face?”</span>It asked, the voice the same as Avery’s. Avery watched from inside and she could feel herself all alone again. She didn’t like this feeling, completely blacked out, but all she could do was watch from inside of her head like paralysis. Her body was moving, but she wasn’t controlling it. She couldn’t speak to anyone though…The demon would know and would kill anyone who tried to understand the mine of the woman…"
4431,Rise of Helidramte [Group RP],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46175,2015-06-24T23:34:27,Fain,"Amun Ra was angry and he wanted blood to appease the anger that burned like fire raw inside of him. His eyes were narrowed to the point that any who knew him would know how dangerous this moment was. His body rigid and his anger more then palpable. He waited her answer with rage flowing quickly to the surface, it would not be her that paid for his anger, but it would be someone. When he learned who would pay the blood that would flow would cause his anger to lessen and he would find peace.<br/><br/>He watched her with cold angry eyes as she lowered her form onto his lap, his hand lowered from her shoulder after a moment as her hair trailed a fiery path across his body. Anywhere it touched he felt his will dwindle and his desire for blood ease. He felt his body come alive to her touch and gave an odd half smile. Still his eyes smouldered, but there was a light of peace in his touch now as he trailed his hands down her shoulder and to her arm. He wrapped his powerful arms around her trapping her on his lap. Of course she could break free this he was aware.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFFF80"">”I am appeased, but do not disappoint me often sister, you know I do not bear it well,”</span>he said his voice harsh and cold. His tone belaying the true anger that still burned in his heart regardless of his soothing touch and his calm exterior. He enjoyed the feel of her presence in his arm and it went a long way in soothing him, edging the anger to the manageable level.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFFF80"">”Tell me you have located the woman!”</span>he demanded wanting to know the progress on the search. His mind came to a standstill even as that familiar edge of anger and frustration had risen as he felt her touch. As her fingers traced his jaw he felt a shiver run down his spine. He shifted slightly so his lips found her fingers and  he nipped at the pads softly letting his teeth graze her skin. His tongue slowly licking them as he kissed each one. He paused only long enough to add<span style=""color: #FFFF80"">”I want her blood sister-mine,”</span>he whispered softly. Intently. His voice low, a deep rumble in his chest. The touch of his beloved sibling enough to ease the darkness that rose in him constantly demanding blood, demanding death, demanding power and control. He was in control right here right now. Any around him would die had he but utter the word and that power flowed through his veins like fire."
4432,Rise of Helidramte [Group RP],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46175,2015-07-08T00:47:19,Nehmahati,"Sensing the ease of his anger at her response and her touch, she knew that she had avoided disaster....for now.  She felt his hand glide along her skin, down from her shoulder to her arm before his own arms wrapped around her slender frame securely, ensuring that she would not move from her place upon his lap.  A small part of her wanted to resist, that urge for freedom, but she also knew it was not smart to do so.  But, it wasn't unpleasant either, as her senses seemed to alight to fire just at the touch of his skin and the closeness of his body.  They were meant to be two halves of a whole and she could not help that natural reaction, despite what her mind and heart felt at times.  It was too peculiar and complex of a relationship to properly explain and one that no one on this earth would ever truly understand.  Perhaps those who sought them out were right, perhaps they were abominations, atrocities not meant for this world.<br/><br/>She was snapped out of her thoughts as he spoke, his voice cold, despite the fact that she knew he was beginning to soften at least a little at her affections.  She tilted her head a little to one side, her eyes peering into his own.  ""<span style=""color: #00BFFF""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">I only ever want to please you, my love.  I will try not to disappoint you so often.</span></span>"" She promised, the words purring from her lips.  She was startled at his sudden demand about what she knew he meant;  Katherine Hawkins.  Her heart beat a little faster in her chest and she drew in a small breath, thankful that her reaction happened around the same time his lips found her fingertips and she closed her eyes for a moment to savor the touch.  When he paused long enough to whisper about how he wanted her blood.  She opened her eyes and knew she needed to try and divert his attentions.<br/><br/>She keenly kept her motions smooth and her hair trailed up his spine to trace a path along his throat as she leaned in, tracing the tip of her nose against that perfect bronze flesh, her voice still a purring murmur that vibrated against his flesh.  ""<span style=""color: #00BFFF""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">She has not been found yet, my dear brother....but I hear the drinking of that blood can be dangerous....addictive, making one a slave to it's essence.  I would advise against the drinking of such blood, my love.  You are slave to no one, to nothing.</span></span>"" She whispered, attempting to stroke his ego, to sway him, distract him in any way she knew how as she shifted slightly in his lap to draw closer to him."
4433,Among Blood and Fur (Original RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46410&start=20,2015-05-13T06:26:33,Howling-Wolf,"Chan chuckled at the hybrid, moving his cigarette between his lips again. He took a long draw and flicked the thing out. There was no way he was moving to allow this<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""text-decoration: underline"">thing</span></span>make the boy her next meal.<br/><br/>He sneered as he heard her whisper to the boy, his keen hearing picking up what she said. It was one thing to kill the kid, but to use trickery to do it, well now that was just low even by his standards.<br/><br/>He laughed as she changed into her wolf form, the child on her back. He made a mock kid's voice.<span style=""color: #FDF5E6"">""Oh, look, a puppy!""</span>He snarled at her.<span style=""color: #FDF5E6"">""You're going to be put down like the mangy mutt you are, girl!""</span><br/><br/>With that he made his move, bum-rushing her from the front so she couldn't escape. He smelled the same scents she did headed their way. But if he could get around back he was sure he could rip the boy from her back and make it back to the car. Garland could peel out with the child and he'd deal with Lassie so the children could escape.<br/><br/>He knew she would fight back to keep her prey. He managed to land a few blows to her. Then he took her claws across the face. He wiped the blood from his cheek with the back of his hand. ""Bitch!"" He spat the word out just as he went back on the attack again. She wasn't going anywhere with that child, even if it meant his life!<br/><br/>All the while Garland sat in the driver's seat of Chan's hearse, breathing heavy. Where was he? What was taking so long? She looked at the time. She knew the plan. If he didn't come back she was to gun it and escape, save herself and move on to a better life.<br/><br/>But would she really be saving herself? Would she really be in a better life? Who would take care of her if something happened to Chan? Who would treat her like a person, like she mattered? No one. Everyone would treat her just like a sick little girl and feel sorry for her and take pity on her. But no one would want to adopt a sick child. No one would treat her as normal even if they did. That wouldn't be better. She'd lived like that her whole life when her parents were alive. If she had to live that way again she might as well have been dead herself.<br/><br/>She got out of the car and ran towards the direction she saw him go in.<span style=""color: #7DF9FF"">""Chan...""</span>Her voice came out as a whisper as her little heart pounded with fear. She had no idea what was waiting for her. She had no idea how to even begin to save Chan even if he was in trouble. All she knew was she had to try. She just hoped she wasn't too late."
4434,Among Blood and Fur (Original RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46410&start=20,2015-05-13T22:57:13,SuperRawrZ,"Lily stood on a cliff over looking the city where a rogue vampyre and hybrid have been occupying, she let out an unpleased sigh. Iris began to speak to her through telepathy, “How do you plan on dealing with a rogue and a hybrid exactly? Have you thought about trying to gain their allegiance? And what would you like to do about the Helios killings? Would you like me with you or to investigate?” the barrage of questions was annoyingly necessary at this point in time, trouble seemed like it was about to start and paths were to cross.<br/><br/>“Dealing with them on a physical level isn’t the hard part, getting them to put their fangs and claws away is what will be difficult,” Lily knew a fight was about to ensue, she could sense it the air all around her. “They would be useful to have if they’re willing to listen. Helios can wait for another night or so, this needs to be done now unfortunately. Come now let us go,” Lily opened a ribbon adorned black and purple umbrella jumping down towards the city.<br/><br/>‘What a hassle, did this event really have to include children?’ Lily asked herself watching a hearse from atop a skyscraper drive through the city. They will certainly be colliding into each other soon. “Iris,” Lily glanced at Iris in a way that almost seemed like a glare, “A child is in danger and the hybrid will most certainly try and save it. Whether it lives or not is up to timing, either way a fight will occur between these two think that the other is a danger.” Lily looked back at the hearse as it stopped, making her umbrella totter back and forth on it own weight, “I want you to confront and try to calm the hybrid, you being a wolf in of itself should imply a  slight unspoken trust. I’m going to distract the rouge with his little friend, although I hate her having to be a pawn in this.” she let out a final sigh. “Hopefully he’ll listen to what I have to say and not try and attack me in the mean time. Now, be sure Iris that no one leaves. This may not be a preferable circumstance, but it is a one that we only have one shot at so let us not miss it.” Lily closed her umbrella and pointed it down, “Let us hope this goes well, off with you now. There isn’t much time my friend.” Iris lept to do what she was told as the smell of blood filled the air and the animalistic instinct to fight thickened the air.<br/><br/>A few minutes passed as Lily looked down at a small child crawled out of the hearse, she smell of fear made her pity the poor girl. ‘Do forgive me, If there was any other way please know I would take it,’ she said to herself jumping down from the sky scraper and snatching the girl up. Within a flash, before the girl could even get a frightened gasp out, Lily stood parallel to the bloody fight over the safety of another child raged on.<br/><br/>“Now now, should you two really be fighting out here in times like these?” her comment came off coy as the her platforms clacked hitting the ground, the sound of a singular wing flap rang out although they were left unseen. “Put your sharp toys away now children, you’re frightening the mortal,” Lily added lifting an open umbrella from in front of her and placing it on her shoulder revealing a small frightened child that questioned how she had even gotten there. “I’d hate for either one of you to get hurt after all.”"
4435,Among Blood and Fur (Original RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46410&start=20,2015-05-13T23:39:29,LillithRayne,"Iris sighed as she followed Lily into the city. It was bound to be a bloody night. “Iris,” Lily started and looked Iris, “A child is in danger and the hybrid will most certainly try and save it. Whether it lives or not is up to timing, either way a fight will occur between these two think that the other is a danger.” Lily looked at the hearse as it stopped. Iris looked down as well, studying what she saw there. “I want you to confront and try to calm the hybrid, you being a wolf in of itself should imply a slight unspoken trust. I’m going to distract the rouge with his little friend, although I hate her having to be a pawn in this.” she let out a final sigh. “Hopefully he’ll listen to what I have to say and not try and attack me in the mean time. Now, be sure Iris that no one leaves. This may not be a preferable circumstance, but it is a one that we only have one shot at so let us not miss it.” Lily closed her umbrella and pointed it down, “Let us hope this goes well, off with you now. There isn't much time my friend.” Iris gave a nod and bowed her head before jumping off and down the building.<br/><br/>Iris rolled her eyes as she listened to the two in front of her. 'Why is there so much distrust between supernaturals? Were being hunted and this is what they do?' Iris stepped forward, studying the situation. The rogue had taken the hybrid's claws to the face as she protected the boy. The rogue snarled at the hybrid, ""Bitch!"" Then he started for another attack. Iris decided this was her chance and rushed forward. She slid herself into the legs of the rogue and spun. She stopped looking between the two supernaturals and extended her mind, 'Stop fucking fighting!!! Have either of you thought about talking? Dumb asses!' She turned her head to the hybrid, 'Calm down girl. You don't want to risk the boy's life.' She shook her black fur out as she sensed Lily. She landed and started chiding the two who were fighting. She then revealed the child she held in her arms. Iris kept her eyes on the two she was in between. Ready to protect her Queen and friend."
4436,Among Blood and Fur (Original RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46410&start=20,2015-05-16T08:46:03,Unfurth,"James stopped just out of sight of the small crowd forming in the alleyway. There were more people here than he had anticipated. By the scents drifting through the air he could determine there were two vampires, the hybrid, two human children, and something different. A mutant possibly? Well, this had certainly taken a turn for the interesting. James felt content to watch until he realized the fighting was over a child. A human child.  Then with the appearance of the wolf creature anf who he recognized as the one and only queen of the vampires. James noticed the small child in her clutches and decided to step in. Its not as if yhey could not sense him. They could smell the antiseptic. Maybe even the blood on his skin even after having washed thoroughly. He knew vampires had a knack for sniffing out blood. Comes with the territory.  Even with that in mind he was not going to let them hurt these children. ""Well well. If this is how royalty deals with disagreements then I am glad I stay out of your petty circles."" James began with a slow clap. He knew if this came down to a fight he was stronger and tougher but was not nearly as fast as them. His saving grace was that they likely had no clue what he was. Save for maybe the queen who had dealt with his particular kind of lycanthropy before, he was sure. ""How about we all simmer down and talk this out like sensible people hmm?"" The tension in the air was palpable. It made James nervous and made his muscles tighten to a nearly audible degree. He hated that squables between supernaturals were so common."
4437,Among Blood and Fur (Original RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46410&start=20,2015-05-17T22:11:35,Kee/Xeyn,"Maurice stood at the ready to fight the girl if necessary, when the response to his question finally came. She doubled around and sprinted out of the room. Maurice made no move to stop her. He was fairly certain there were no more in the general area, and he was just about finished in any event. Even if law enforcement was alerted, Maurice would be clear of the scene. Everything he used had been untracable,  and whatever DNA he left behind was soon to be degraded. Maurice gathered the necessary correspondence, documentation, and other evidence he may need, and proceeded to place a pre-drawn alchemy circle on the floor. He touched it gently, and the room gradually began to grow darker.<br/>Maurice was out of the building by the time the radiation reached dangerous, bio-degrading levels.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #0080BF""><span style=""font-style: italic"">There can be no looking back. These terrorists must be eliminated.</span></span>It had become an obsession. Maurice wasn't aware himself, of course, at least not consciously - but an obsession it was. It kept nagging at him as he raced down the highway on his motorcycle. As so many other vehicles, his ran on hydrogen fuel cells which powered an electric motor. Maurice would, due to his specialty, prefer a combustion engine, but Hydrogen was clean, untracable and, more to the point, silent. The zoom made by the bike as it travelled the tarmac was a result of the friction between the wheels and the ground - reduced to nothing when he was travelling slower. Maurice took a turn, deciding to go through Old Town, and passing silently through the maze of streets, Maurice saw something odd. A full gathering of people in an alleyway. That they were not ordinary people was plain to see, even in the single second they were in view. There was a small child there. Maybe in need of help.<span style=""color: #0080BF""><span style=""font-style: italic"">It's not your fight,</span></span>he thought.<span style=""color: #0080BF""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Bullshit, and you know it,</span></span>he thought half a second later. His witch-hunt was to protect innocents, wasn't it? How could he let this go?<br/><br/>Maurice took another turn and parked his bike. Luckily, Old Town still had some classic fire escapes attatched to some of the buildings, the one he now found himself under being one of them. By using his bike as support, he managed to climb up to the lowest point on the fire escape. With an effort of will, he began to ascend.<br/><br/>Reaching the rooftop, Maurice pulled his guns from his coat and reloaded. The bullets he had used were regular bullets - without serial numbers, of course - but he did have two magazines of silver bullets. His left-hand gun, he loaded with a normal clip - used for cover and pinning - but his right-hand gun were loaded with silver, for the killing shots. He hoped he didn't have to use them. Now, at an elevated vantage point, Maurice peeked through a clothes line - the best visual cover he could find - at the scene below. He didn't care who were good or bad down there. Anyone who went after the kid, trying to harm him, would get killed. Apparently, in the struggle below, someone already had been. That's when he heard the sirens - police headed towards the general direction of the apartment Maurice had just been to and performed a quadruple homicide.<span style=""color: #0080BF""><span style=""font-style: italic"">And people wonder how the predators prowl around unchallenged,</span></span>he thought to himself."
4438,Among Blood and Fur (Original RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46410&start=20,2015-05-20T20:07:20,Cer Kamber,"Cer looked up at the wolf. She shifted back into her human form, keeping the boy on her back.  The boy was barely conscious hanging onto her still. His shock and wound may have taken him over. She glanced back at the boy, then at Iris. ""He was bitten by a vampire. I need to get him to council. Please let me pass."" she spoke in a low tone. It was polite and somewhat threatening.<br/><br/>More scents were appearing outside the alleyway. ""Shit."" she growled. Then she could hear sirens wailing in the distance. ""I really need to get out of here."" she growled desperately. ""Please. Let me go. I will walk with you and Queen Lily.""<br/><br/>The scents were coming closer. She noticed Queen Lily with another child. She was human as well by the looks of her. And by the looks of the other vampire, she meant something to him. She smirked, thinking that he caused her all this grief and he was in the same position as her. ""Please, we need to get away from here quickly. The boy needs to be checked. Im not sure if the vampire that bit him was pureblood or not."" she looked at the other werewolf with pleading eyes. She really did fear for the boy's life right now."
4439,Among Blood and Fur (Original RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46410&start=20,2015-05-21T10:00:27,Howling-Wolf,"Just as Chan was going for another blow to the werewolf girl he was tripped up by another wolf - of the four-legged kind. He could tell it was no ordinary wolf but didn't care at this point. Just as he grabbed the wolf by the throat something else caught his attention, causing him to let go of the creature.<br/><br/>Garland was running down the street one moment and not the next. She blinked, taking her a moment to realize what was going on.<br/><br/>Just great. There was one werewolf with a child, some mutant wolf, another were, some human somewhere. But none of that mattered. Screw the boy. Let him be were food. Screw the mutant, the other were, and the human. All Chan was focused on was Queen Lily - with Garland in her clutches. If his heart was beating it would've stopped right then and there.  Lily was his main focus right now. Let the others fight over the other child.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FDF5E6"">""Fucking cunt!""</span>He marched up to her, screaming all sorts of curses at her in all sorts of languages. He was mere inches from her face, cursing at her now in ancient dialects long since forgotten. He could feel his body start to change as the whites of his eyes started to cloud over black.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #7DF9FF"">""Ch-Chan...""</span>Garland's frightened whisper caught his attention. He glanced down at the girl who was pressing herself against the queen, cowering in fear - of<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""text-decoration: underline"">him</span></span>! He took a few steps back. He had to calm himself now, had to think rationally. He  fumbled with his pack of cigarettes as he pulled them out, his hands shaking as he placed one in his lips and lit it. It was clear he was trying to subdue his rage. He had told the girl he couldn't change. He wasn't about to scare her by doing so.<br/><br/>The queen had him by the balls now, there was no question. He was in her mercy. If he left they would surely kill the girl but that had never been an option not even as a bluff. If he attacked the girl may be injured or killed in the process. If he grabbed her and tried to run they could end up ripping her in half. There was only one thing he could do at this point.<span style=""color: #FDF5E6"">""My life for the girl's.""</span><br/><br/>Garland blinked, suddenly realizing what was going on and what he was doing.<span style=""color: #7DF9FF"">""Chan, no! You ca-""</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #FDF5E6"">""Shut the fuck up, stupid cow!""</span>He cut her off in mid-sentence. He extended his offer once more to the queen.<span style=""color: #FDF5E6"">""My life for the girl's. What would you rather have? A rouge vampire? Or a sick child that's not even worth her own weight in blood?""</span><br/><br/>Garland struggled and fought against the grip the queen had on her.<span style=""color: #7DF9FF"">""No, you can't! Don't hurt him! No! Chan!""</span>She tried to squim away, she even tried to bite the woman, anything to get away.<span style=""color: #7DF9FF"">""Yiuqilrczuem!""</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #FDF5E6"">""Shit!""</span>As soon as the girl started to make no sense everything happened in an instant. Chan had knocked the queen out of the way and dropped to one knee, catching the girl just before she hit the ground. With cigarette still in his lips he held the girl, keeping her head from hitting the hard ground, as she seized. His guard was down completely. He had the vampire queen in front of him, an overgrown were to one side, a werewolf and mutant wolf behind him, a building blocking his other side, and he still hadn't gotten the chance to pinpoint that damn human. Any one of them could have easily taken both him and the girl out at this point. With his guard down a death blow would be a piece of cake right now for even the other little child to make. But would they do it?<br/><br/>As Garland started to come out of her seizure she began to fight, not to get away from him but because her mind was not consciously aware yet that she was doing it. He held her until she stopped fighting. He stood up, easily swinging the girl around to hold her on his left hip like a mother would her child. She immediately wrapped her legs around his lithe frame and her arms around his neck. She rested her head on his shoulder, her face towards his back.<span style=""color: #7DF9FF"">""Count Sebastian.""</span>Her voice came out as an exhausted whisper.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FDF5E6"">""He's in the car. We'll get him soon.""</span>He backed up against the building so he had all those he could see in front of him. He actually didn't know what would happen now. He could change and get the hell out of there, but that was out of the question. He didn't want to scare her again. He never wanted her afraid of him for any reason.<br/><br/>As he watched the others, waiting for a possible attack, he silently cursed himself. He was getting the fatherly instincts for this girl he didn't want. Here they were surrounded by supernaturals, death being inevitable. And all he could think about was how to get her her doll! When was he going to fucking learn not to befriend human children?!"
4440,Among Blood and Fur (Original RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46410&start=20,2015-05-22T19:39:08,SuperRawrZ,"Lily could feel the girl shaking in fear, poor pitiful thing, she wished there was another way to get this vampyre's attention. Taking a hostage was probably her least favorite form of negotiation. Lily took in a small wift of air, smelling a new addition to the group, ‘Could this possibly get any worst?’ she thought to herself.<br/><br/>A man appeared out of an alleyway to the left of her with a slow clap, “Well well. If this is how royalty deals with disagreements then I am glad I stay out of your petty circles."" Lily glared in his direction trying not to let out an annoyed sigh. ""How about we all simmer down and talk this out like sensible people hmm?"" Of course, let’s try and get two supernatural beings to stop trying to kill one another with a please and thank, that’d be sure to work every single time this type of situation came to be. Words typically fall on deaf ears when a supernatural is in the middle of ripping a throat out of someone’s neck.<br/><br/>Lily opened her mouth to reply, but was interrupted by the sound of heavy footsteps and cursing. Hm? Ah, some of these languages brought back memories. Although, she noticed some of the words he shouted we're in a modern dialect. She wished she could hear the sweet sounds of the people of Caelondia again, the truly knew how to carry a tune. The man’s eye’s began to change black, Lily sighed a small bit, ‘Well depending on how it goes now, I’ll have to do what I really didn’t want to. Kill this vampyre in front of this poor little girl. ’He noticed the fear in her eyes of him, Lily could smell it again sorry. The vampyre pulled out a cigarette, shaking as he brought it up to his lips and lighting it.<br/><br/>""My life for the girl's,” he said. Really? The notion almost made her chuckle, but her disappointment in man subdued it. They began to bicker back and forth before the girl’s words began to fizzle and studder, a seizure? Lily loosened her grip on the girl so she could lay the girl down, but the man shoved her back. ‘Protective, aren’t you? I suppose he’s not too terrible of a vampyre.’ She came out of the seizure slowly as Lily placed her umbrella back onto her shoulder. She let out a sigh, things are calm for the moment being unless this vampyre decided to bolt.<br/><br/>Lily glanced down at the two the man looking around for an exit. Ah, that is right isn’t it? “I do forget that humans are not aware that a cure for cancer actually exists,” she said out loud softly. “Now, if you’re done throwing a fit, shall we talk? My apologies for using that girl against you, but in this type of situation I saw no alternative of getting your attention,” she spoke with grace and sophistication that almost seemed unbefitting her young appearance."
4441,Among Blood and Fur (Original RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46410&start=20,2015-05-22T21:08:11,LillithRayne,"Iris looked at the mixbreed who she stood eye level with. Her eyes glowed briefly for a second and her mind widened.<br/><br/>'Head for the cliffs outside of the city. If you go anywhere else or try anything, you will be killed. I have eyes on you girl, now go.' Iris ignored the new addition to the group. She was more cautious about the rogue who intended to threaten her Queen. She spun and followed the vampyre, ready to attack him. However she saw Lily's stance and stood down. Then Lily loosened her hold on the girl and let the vampyre take her. Iris knew she wasn't in danger by the rogue and shifted her attention once more.<br/><br/>She took a few cautious steps towards the were at the end of the alley, here bright orange and yellow eyes watched him, the silver striking in the dark, 'What do you want bear?' Lily and Iris had dealt with his kind before, slaughtering a vampire clan was not something taken lightly. She took another cautious step forward.<br/><br/>'This is council business, not yours. The Queen will not involve herself with you. Unless of course you attack her. In which case I will involve myself with you.' Iris's fur fluffed up as she glared at the bear.<br/><br/>'We don't have to fight each other. We would rather not, but I will for my Queen.' She watched the man who's mind she had a small connection with at the moment. She could push forward, inward and make him leave. But she hated invading into minds like that. It hurt to force yourself in, both parties."
4442,Among Blood and Fur (Original RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46410&start=20,2015-05-25T16:04:23,Nameless,"""Suicide squid report to hanger D for mission briefing"" Blared a mechanical woman's voice over the large speakers that were plastered all over the military base. Nicholas let out a loud sigh of annoyance. He had just made a fresh pot of coffee and was not the type to let good coffee go to waste. ""They could at least change the damn name"" He mumbled to himself, setting down his coffee cup. ""And next time call us in 'after we've had our coffee"" Gregory added with a chuckle. Gregory was Nick's only friend on base, a man who he had know since he first joined Croft Hemming. ""Well we should go then"" Nicholas said shoving past his friend to get to the designated hanger.<br/><br/>There mission briefing had been about a bunch of supernaturals, or simply supes for short, who where running amuk in the streets. The spotted supes where two werewolf's, one of the shifting into a complete wolf, the rest of the party was undetermined. There mission objective was to secure the two children who were spotted at the scene with as few casualties as possible, but if the children turned out to be supes themselves they should be left alone. Suicide squid quickly geared up and got there power suits, these power suit weren't like those flashy ones that gave you super strength and speed that you'd see in sci-fi games and movies, these power suits were to help a human not die so fast when fighting against the physically better and stronger supes and the power suits were sealed shut and then cleaned when worn to cut of the sent of the wearer, witch as you can imagine made the suit extremely hot and hard to breath in.<br/><br/>In a few minutes the black van sped away from the the military base on course to there destination. Everyone was nervous, it was already hard to deal with one supe but now they had to deal with multiple supes, but that's the thing about Croft Hemming what they lacked in supernatural power they made up for in technology and scientific advantage. ""Ok listen up guys"" Rex's voice boomed inside the van, Rex was the squid leader. ""We're gonna go over this one more time, we're here to try and rescue two children from these supes, but if these kids turn out to be supes themselves we leave 'em, short and simple, got that?"" Everyone nodded in silence and went back to prepping themselves.<br/><br/>The black van slowly turned down a street corner the engine making almost no noise. Here they were, this was the street. Nicholas couldn't see where they were since there are no windows in the back of the van, but he heard the soft beeping in his earpiece that signaled that the mission was about to commence.<br/>The black van came to a stop in front of the tiny crowd where it stood silently for a few moments until a unseen speaker blared to life. ""Give up the two children in your custody and walk away now, if you don't comply with our orders we won't hesitate to use force"" A loud voice boomed."
4443,Among Blood and Fur (Original RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46410&start=20,2015-05-27T06:58:49,Unfurth,"""Clearly.  If you wanted to fight we would be doing so by now. It is also equally obvious that if i were after your Queen i would not have waited until after her attention was taken off of the other vampyre. It seems the Queens guard dog has gotten rusty."" James felt almost insulted by her accusations.  They were not unwarranted however. A few generations before his time a vampyre clan had brought the fury of his grandfathers tribe down upon themselves. They had been wiped out in one night.  With that in mind James understood her caution.  ""No matter.  I am a man of science.  I came here in hopes that i might speak with the half breed but since a vampyre political campaign is underway i have reconsidered. Now i am just watching.  If history is any indication it will likely end in bloodshed so i might as well be around to collect samples."" He smiled slightly and crossed his large muscular arms. His mind is a steel cage to her advances. Its winded like maze of numbers and qualities. Nothing seemed to make sense. James looked the large wolf over nonchalantly.  ""So tell me guard dog. Why is the Queen out playing vigilante? Her council must be shaking in their over priced boots if she's out here playing supernatural superhero."" James chuckled. He was actually enjoying himself.  It was not often that he received the chance to piss off people of import.  ""Anyway if she is looking for supporters she should try branching out from that council that is stuck so vastly in its ways."" He peered over the ,by now, annoyed and angered wolfs shoulder at the others in the alley.  The sirens getting closer.  ""You may want to get out of here soon. Giant wolves and dead bodies are never a good mixture.  Wouldn't want to give the humans or the church any more reason to hate us now would you?""  by the sound of tires on the pavement behind him.  He looked casually over his shoulder. The black van stood out to him even in the shadows of the alley.  ""Oh great. These guys.."" He said while letting out a big irritated sigh. Janes had dealt with Croft Hemming before.  Having been one of their test subjects not too many years ago.  Now though he had nearly surpassed all of their researchers in the fields of Genetics and biochemical engineering.  Deep down he knew this group would've attracted their attention. Especially with the children present.  The queen will only be fuel to the fire at this point though hopefully she could bring this to a diplomatic solution.  He doubted it but he was trying to be optimistic.  For now though he had to remove himself from the equation.  James turned to the side and ran at the wall of the building. He jumps up and grabs a ledge then plants his feet on the wall then springs across the alley onto the opposite building top.  For a man of such massive size he had incredible control over his body. Once on the ledge he watched the rest of the bout from a position that allowed him the best tactical advantage.  He had the high ground now."
4444,Among Blood and Fur (Original RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46410&start=20,2015-05-27T14:27:17,Kee/Xeyn,"Watching over the events below carefully, Maurice was aware they probably knew of his presence. They didn't seem to know exactly where he was, though, which was a plus. Violence had not broken out yet, and so maurice awaited his opportunity. He pulled out a pair of silencers and attatched them to his guns. He might need the extra edge. And so he sat, eyeing the process below.<br/><br/>It was clear to him that the different parties were unfriendly. Their arguments had gotten loud enough to hear. That's when he saw something peculiar. One of the children appeared to be siezing up. Maurice stood up brisquely to interfere - how, he had no idea - when one of the supernaturals below rushed to the child's attention. This left Maurice somewhat stunned - especially since none of the other parties had used the window of opportunity to gain the upper hand in combat. After careful consideration, maurice decided to go down.<br/><br/>That's when he noticed the van. Black, with shaded windows, with an official, menacing edge to it. Their message blared over a set of speakers, causing one of the parties below to climb instantly to one of the roofs. The situation was complicating rapidly, and Maurice recognized that it may soon be out of control. The situation had been peaceful (relatively) but these newcomers were putting that whole balance at risk. Using the fire escape, Maurice made a dead dash downwards and, once he was on the ground, tried to sneak up to the van.<span style=""color: #0080BF""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Idiot. You stepped into it, and now you're neck deep in shit you can't control.</span></span>"
4445,Among Blood and Fur (Original RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46410&start=20,2015-05-27T19:51:21,Cer Kamber,"Cer was ready to run with the boy but when the human girl the Queen held went into a seizure she couldnt move. She was frozen. The poor child was screaming and in pain by the looks of her. The werewolf sighed slightly and went to take a step towards her when the vampyre charged forward and tried to comfort her. Cer smirked, knowing now they were both in the same boat. But it wasnt too long after that a black van pulled up.<br/><br/>""Shit, Croft Hemming. This definitely wont be good."" she growled. The hybrid tugged the boy, who was now unconscious completely, up onto her shoulders more. She worried how they would get out of this unscathed now.<br/><br/>She watched as the humans clad in black suits unloaded themselves from van, each carrying enough weapons to kill a supernatural if need be. She took a step back, growling and ready to fight. She was no longer in her werewolf form but that would change if they tried pulling a gun on her.<br/><br/>""Give up the two children in your custody and walk away now, if you dont comply with our orders we wont hesitate to use force."" a man blared through a loudspeaker to them. There were quite a few making their way over to the group.<br/><br/>Cer glanced over at Queen Lily and Iris hoping they would have some kind of peaceful solution. Things would be getting very difficult if they didnt. She paid no mind to the others in the group, even the random spectators. All she cared about was getting the child on her back to safety. She was pretty sure the bite that he was given would turn the kid into a vampyre. Unfortunately blooding kids was just wrong, at least in her mind. She stayed silent as the men pressed forward."
4446,Among Blood and Fur (Original RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46410&start=20,2015-06-06T00:23:46,Howling-Wolf,"Chan stood back against the wall, glaring at Queen Lilly as she spoke. He finished his cigarette and tossed the butt on the ground. He almost had to laugh at the sophistication in the girl's voice.<span style=""color: #FDF5E6"">""Cut the 'better-than-thou shit, girl. I'm not one of your council members you have to impress. So now that you have my attention the answer is no I will not play house with you. So just run home to your mommy, little girl. Or just go back to playing 'queen'.""</span><br/><br/>Garland, who was coming back to reality and becoming aware of things, could hear the annoyance and hatred in Chan's voice.<span style=""color: #7DF9FF"">""Are you ok?""</span>She whispered softly to him, genuinely concerned.<br/><br/>He sighed.<span style=""color: #FDF5E6"">""Just peachy. I'm standing in an alley with two helpless little brats - one sick and one injured. There's Lassie and Benji over there so you know we're all going to get fleas.""</span>He motioned with his free hand toward where the half-bred and the mutant wolf were.<span style=""color: #FDF5E6"">""There's a were who transforms into something from the Village People with assless leather chaps,""</span>he directed the comment at the werebear, describing an old band and using the term 'bear' as the slang amongst gays. He'd dealt with his kind before. He'd dated a female werebear once - or more like she'd slung him over her shoulder and insisted he was her boyfriend, but whatever, close enough.<span style=""color: #FDF5E6"">""There's another bloodbag playing fiddler on the roof,""</span>he pointed upwards, now getting a halfway decent fix on the human though he still didn't much care about where he was or that he was even there.<span style=""color: #FDF5E6"">""And Barbie vampire edition over here who thinks she's all high and mighty because she killed off the only true leader the vampires had. Yeah, I'm doing fucking great. What else can go wrong?""</span><br/><br/>As he reached for his pack to pull out another cigarette, he heard the sirens just as the werebear descended upward to the rooftops. To make matters worse he had smoked his last cigarette and had put the empty pack back in his pocket. He crinkled the empty pack.<span style=""color: #FDF5E6"">""Perfect. All we need now is - ""</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #E3A857"">""Give up the two children in your custody and walk away now, if you don't comply with our orders we won't hesitate to use force""</span><br/><br/>He threw up his free hand.<span style=""color: #FDF5E6"">""Ladies and gentleman fucking G.I. Joe! Now it's a party!""</span>He grumbled.<br/><br/>Garland giggled, finding amusement in the vampire's current misery. She wiggled down off of him and reached in her pocket. She pulled out a stick of gum.<span style=""color: #7DF9FF"">""Gum?""</span>She held it up to him.<br/><br/>He sighed.<span style=""color: #FDF5E6"">""I'm not chewing some fruity little gum with some cartoon animal on it.""</span><br/><br/>She shrugged and started to put it away before he snatched it. He took a piece and shoved it back to her. She knew it was either the gum or him nicing. He smoked way too much, especially when stressed.<br/><br/>She looked around as the military people started making their way towards the group. She looked back at Chan.<span style=""color: #7DF9FF"">""I have to pee.""</span>She whispered to him.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FDF5E6"">""Well, what do you want me to do about it? Go up to them and say 'hey can we hold up because she has to pee'?""</span>Wonderful. They were going to get attacked and she had to pee.<br/><br/>But his words gave her an idea. She started to walk more towards the center where everyone could see her. This caught Chan's attention as he came up beside her.<span style=""color: #FDF5E6"">""What the hell are you doing?! Are you crazy?! You're going to get us killed!""</span>He could stop her, but the girl was headstrong - just like him. So he simply just stayed by her side for now.<br/><br/>She stopped. She took Chan's hand and held it. With her other hand she held the pack of gum as high as she could. Then she called out in the loudest voice she could muster.<span style=""color: #7DF9FF"">""Who wants gum?!""</span><br/><br/>Chan pinched the bridge of his nose and put his head down. He mumbled under his breath.<span style=""color: #FDF5E6""> ""Great. We're going to die. We're all going to die but at least everybody will have some fruity breath as they kill us.""</span>Of course he wasn't going to allow that to happen if he could help it. But then again if he knew she was going to do this he would've stopped her. He looked up and popped his gum.<br/><br/>As the two of them stood there it was obvious who the dominant one was. This was clearly not a case of a vampire who had kidnapped a human child. Instead it looked more like the case of a human child with her own personal pet vampire. Chan hoped they would get out of this alive.<br/><br/>Garland hoped someone would come forward. She wanted friends and she thought Chan could use some as well, despite her knowing he would say otherwise. She wasn't afraid of dying. She was already doing that now without the help of anybody. And she didn't fear for her safety. She knew she had no reason to as long as Chan was around. Now all she could do is wait to see if anybody would break the ice and come forward. This situation was all over children, right? So if it took a child to begin this mess maybe it would take a child to resolve this mess as well."
4447,Among Blood and Fur (Original RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46410&start=20,2015-06-07T02:03:39,SuperRawrZ,"----Lenneth----<br/>‘Well I suppose if you’re gonna come on scene might as well invite everyone else too, huh?’ Lenneth thought to herself watching over some unpredicted events unfold into it’s own little catastrophe. The wind blew and she could not deny that it was cold atop a skyscraper roughly two miles from the event, sometimes she really wished she could read lips better. She let out a sigh, ‘This is what you get when you try and catch up with dear old Lily.’ “Hm?” Lenneth glanced over noticing a glimmer of something metallic. ‘Another party member?’ she thought looking over and seeing a man with curly brown(?) hair holding a two pistols. ‘Human? I hope he isn’t planning on interfering, wouldn’t be the wisest choice for the current situation.’ The muffled sound of alarms echoed throughout the night, not good to say the least. Glancing back towards the “action” a black van showed up to the scene. ‘To go or stay? Lily isn’t the easiest person in the world to find either…” she let out another sigh and looked for the human atop the roof top. ‘Gone? Not good. I would hate to see him get hurt getting too involved with this mess.’ Lenneth took her heavy duty sniper rifle, almost the length of her body, and strapped it securely to her back. ‘Guess I should at least step onto field, If Lily can sense me there maybe she’ll seek me out instead of me having to hurt me down again.’ Lenneth ran and jumped across the roof tops until she perched herself a few buildings away from the black van. ‘Ah, so that’s where you went,’ noting the man with brown hair behind the van. She picked up a pebble, ‘Don’t go doing anything stupid,’ she thought to herself throwing pebble at the man’s head.<br/><br/>~~~~Lily~~~~<br/>Lily’s brow twitched at bit at the words of the vampyre before her. Needless to say he was quite rude if not angrily cocky, but understandably so. He talked quickly, didn’t really give Lily time to reply to any of his insults. Although she really didn’t care, she had  more been called worse more colorful things in longer winded languages. Lily left out a sigh, at least the little one is alright for the time being. What a precious little thing, almost seemed to be anchor if not a saint to the easily irritated vampyre. ‘“High and Mighty’ huh? Perhaps my presence is a little more intense than I should have allowed.’ Lily looked up from the two young things before her, ‘Ah, yes. The additional guests. What to do, what to do,” she really did not want to get in an all out bloody brawl tonight if she could help it. Just then the little girl popped up and walked into the middle of the “battlefield” before shouting at all of the party members, “Who wants gum?!” Lily grinned to herself, precious little thing. ‘She may just stop this in the way only an innocent child can.’ Letting her umbrella rest on her shoulder again she spoke in a low tone to Channing, “Quite the friend you have there. You are quite the admirable person for looking over her. I understand why you must decline my offer, although if you ever have the want or need to cure her of the burden that is her illness please come meet with me.” Lily walked past the vampyre with a loud clack of her heels and then crouched down next the girl, “Yes, I would very much like a ‘peace’. Thank you for the kind offer.” She hoped that this would calm things down, although since she was not certain on the morals of the opposing forces she wanted to stay near the girl if the tried to do anything to harm her."
4448,Among Blood and Fur (Original RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46410&start=20,2015-06-11T09:09:18,LillithRayne,"The bear just seemed to want to piss Iris off. 'Guard dog?! If I ever see his mug again I will rip hihis throat out! With my teeth!' She turned attention to the men from Croft Hemming. She hated these people. They were the reason she was stuck in this large and fluffy body. She was mutated by them. Iris was one if not the first successful experiment of theirs. So she wouldn't be surprised if these people would know who she was. But then again, Croft Hemming hated admitting to failure. And her escape would be considered one.<br/><br/>Then the child stepped forward with a small pack of gum. Iris was almost dumbfounded by the fact that this kid was pulling this trick. With a flick of her tail she trotted over as Lily accepted a piece. Stopping in front of the girl, blocking her from the squad, Iris shook out her fur. She looked down at the young girl from her height at almost six feet. Bending her head down to level with the girl her yellow eyes looking at her.<br/><br/>'I would accept....only, I dont think it would work.' Iris connected her mind to the girl's and gave a wolfish grin, her tongue lolling out the side. She hoped she seemed nonthreating to her. She had a soft spot for little kids."
4449,Among Blood and Fur (Original RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46410&start=20,2015-06-17T18:51:44,Nameless,"""Ok boys let's do this"" Rex said standing up from his seat, gripping his shotgun tightly in his hands. ""We're going in heavy, so Nick and Greg you guys come out after us with the minigun"" Nicholas gave a short chuckle and looked over to his friend, even though he couldn't see Greg's face from behind the visor he knew his friend was grinning from ear to ear. ""O this is going to be fun"" Nick said moving over to the storage crate that contained the minigun. ""Hey listen you two"" Rex said shooting them a glare. ""We're here to save those kids so if the two of you are going to be trigger happy you will risk getting those kids killed, we only need that thing to intimidate our supernatural friends"" He turned around and looked over to the rest of his men. ""The rest of you with me"" He said kicking open the door of the van.<br/><br/>Six men rushed out of the black van and formed a half circle that slowly approached the group in front of them, there guns raised but the fingers off the triggers. ""Step away from the kids!"" Rex screamed at them aggressively. ""This is the last time I'm asking nicely""<br/><br/>Back in the van Nick had just got the minigun out and was starting to head for the door. ""No wait"" Greg said stopping him. ""We should stay put, waving that thing around will only make everyone out there jumpy"" ""Yea maybe you're right we should wait"" Nick said setting the minigun down on one of the seats."
4450,Among Blood and Fur (Original RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46410&start=20,2015-06-29T08:03:37,Unfurth,"These Croft Hemming men seemed to ignore the current situation.  For all their technological advancement they were still blind to how the world worked. In the grand scheme of things James was still new but was intelligent and wise beyond his years.  He had done his research on the Queen and her guard dog during escape from Croft Hemming. That is, before he wiped most of their databases.  These men probably did not recognize him. He would no longer be in their systems though he was not about to stick around and find out if they actually did know him. As the men got out James noticed their disinterest in the girls offer. Their methods are barbaric and do nothing but incite the flames of passionate rebellion from humans and supers alike.  If he were not focused on another even more troublesome faction then Croft Hemming would be the center of his human research.  Though half of them are modified humans so to be honest they would do little to further his ends.  Genetic modification is well and good but utterly useless in the long run. A mere bandaid over the real problems. His research, his life's work is to tend to these problems.<br/><br/>James takes a closer look at the van and the well armed men having piled out of it.  They were experienced. The way they moved showed it.  He took another glance at the others in the alley. The huge wolf.  The jumpy hybrid carrying the unconscious boy. The jackass chain smoking vampire being led around by the sickly human child. The queen. Something was going to happen here and James decided that he was not going to stick around and find out.  If the Queen was really looking for supporters or whether or not she cared didn't matter to him but if she truly did he knew he could not hide from her. With her resources she'd find him eventually so for not we would make a tactical retreat.  James turned on his heel and ran away from the alley on the rooftop.  Leaping from one to another to get distance between himself and the others."
4451,Among Blood and Fur (Original RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46410&start=20,2015-06-29T16:12:54,Kee/Xeyn,"Maurice kept a close eye on the situation as he advanced towards the vehicle. Noone seemed to have spotted him thus far, so Maurice still had a slight edge. That was not to say he could take on all of the people there - maybe one or two of the ordinary humans, and he could probably get away from an encounter with one of the supernaturals - but he could by no means gain total control over the situation. That said, he could jump to the aid of either side if one turned out to be better equipped to take care of the children than the others. With that in mind, he clicked the safety off his handguns and changed gloves.<br/><br/>He was ready to plunge the entire area into darkness by transmuting visible light into magnetic noise as he took his position, just out of sight of the van. From what he could see, at least one of the supernaturals present were concerned with the safety of at least one of the children - and he had little trust for the soldiers who had appeared. With that in mind, he shifted position. The supernaturals would thus be able to see him, while remaining out of sight of the humans. If any made eye contact, he would nod - a gesture that he didn't like the soldiers any more than they did. He also pulled another pair of gloves out of his pouch and prepared them for a quick swap, in case he needed to debase the machinery of the black van, preventing its escape.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #0040BF"">Whatever you do, guys, protect the children... If you don't, you'll eat silver.</span></span>"
4452,Among Blood and Fur (Original RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46410&start=20,2015-06-30T18:55:33,Cer Kamber,"Cer glanced over at the Croft Hemming van once again. They definitely wouldn't let her leave with the kid so now she had no choice but to fight. She called upon her wolf form and her body grew taller and leaner once again. She turned her head to Iris. ""Think we're gonna have to fight our way out of this."" she growled softly to the wolf. ""If i hand this boy to you so he doesnt get hurt, will he be safe?""<br/><br/>The boy in question on her back stirred softly. Shame he was waking already to see this mess. She hoped like hell the boy wouldn't scream out and try to get away. Cer was pretty sure already that the vampire who bit him, sent the toxins in his blood for him to turn. And there was no way in hell that Croft Hemming would let that go.<br/><br/>The werewolf gently grabbed the boy from off her back and set him down near Iris. He stirred a little more then fell back in the depths of his mind. Cer smiled at him then looked up at the others. ""Anyone ready to kick some Croft Hemming ass?"" she grinned defiantly."
4453,Among Blood and Fur (Original RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46410&start=40,2015-07-08T13:48:30,Howling-Wolf,"The queen herself was the first to take Garland up on her offer. Of course she didn't know that the girl was actually the vampire queen. She never would have guessed it. Not the way Chan talked about the queen anyways. All she knew was that this girl had brought her here. She wasn't one to hold grudges, neither her nor Chan were hurt, and she seemed friendly enough. She smiled as the young woman took a piece of gum.<br/><br/>Chan rolled his eyes. He grumbled at Lily's words. How could she say she 'understood' why he declined? She didn't 'understand' any damn thing about him or his situation. She wasn't a queen. She was a little girl playing pretend. But on the other hand her offer to cure Garland did run through his mind. He had heard something mentioned about a cure for cancer somewhere along the lines he was sure. But then again, when it came to humans and their news they always either were close or had a 'cure' for this thing or that that never worked or turned out to make things worse. So he had pretty much given up on their 'cures'.<br/><br/>But could he trust this girl? The very girl who had slaughtered and drank the blood of her own kind? Could he trust this betrayer of their race? But if it meant curing the girl. But on the other hand, did he really want her cured? With her sick she was dependant on him. So what would happen if she wasn't sick? She would be much more adoptable. Some nice human family would want her. Or she would grow up eventually. She wouldn't need him anymore and would leave. He would have to see her grow old. She would age and he wouldn't. Then she would die anyway.<br/><br/>But what if he kept her sick? She would be dependant on her. But she would die young, just like Sebastian had. What if he could've cured Sebastian? Would he have? Of course he would. But if he didn't cure her then she'd literally be with him forever. She'd just become more and more exposed to the vampire way of life. She was a young girl living with a full grown adult male vampire. She'd already picked up some of his bad habits. She had even seen him murder people for other reasons besides just for food. His mind screamed at him.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Don't be selfish. Why let her die just because you fear being alone... again?""</span><br/><br/>He passed the thought up. He wasn't afraid of being alone. He had been alone for longer than anyone could ever know. But was this cure just a cure for the cancer? As much as he hated it, he would have to discuss things with Queen Lily after all. Then, something jerked him away from his thoughts. The mutant wolf approached.<br/><br/>Garland's breath caught for a moment having this huge creature in front of her. Then she gasped as she could hear the creature talk in her mind. She giggled at the silly face it made. She let go of Chan's hand and slowly reached out to pet the creature. Before she could, Chan grabbed her wrist. Didn't he hear the voice? But he hadn't. The wolf hand only linked to her mind, not his. He gave her a stern look and she gave one back for him to let her go. He dropped her wrist and mumbld.<span style=""color: #FDF5E6"">""Fine. But don't come whining to me because you're ate up with fleas and ticks and need a rabies vaccine.""</span><br/><br/>She ran her hand through the creature's fur. It was very soft to the touch. Petting the wolf made her happy. She wanted a pet but Chan would never get her one. Maybe this would change his mind. She took hold of his hand and moved it towards the wolf. He jerked away. But she did it again.<br/><br/>Chan grumbled. He didn't want to pet this nasty beast. He had no interest in it. But he knew if he didn't she was going to keep it up until she made him even more pissed than he was. So he let her run his hand through the fur. It was actually soft and he could feel the warmth radiating off of it's living body. He was sure it could probably feel the coldness in his touch, unlike the warmth of the little girl's hand.<br/><br/>He suddenly got the realization that even being as old as he was and having done nearly everything he could think to do there was still things he hadn't done. Like he had never taken the time to run his hand through a living animal's fur. When he touched a living animal at all it was to bring it to it's death. Garland had asked for a pet before. He had actually considered getting her one. But his sole trip to the pet store to do so was not a good one. As soon as he entered, the pups and dogs that were once bouncing and eager to be picked up growled and barked at the far end of their cages, hunched over and tail between their legs. Felines hissed. Birds squaked. Rodents and reptiles hid. Fish went crazy. Even the damn crickets were trying to escape. The pet shop employee had looked at him like he was Satan. He had stayed for but a moment then left without a single pet or a single word spoken. It just wasn't worth the hassle.<br/><br/>Now here he was running his hand through the fur of an animal. For a split second he actually enjoyed it. Until he realized he was doing it on his own and Garland was staring at him with a smile. He jerked away.<br/><br/>She giggled.<span style=""color: #7DF9FF"">""Wasn't it soft? Did you enjoy it? What do you feel like?""</span><br/><br/>He huffed.<span style=""color: #FDF5E6"">""Yeah, soft as a porcupine's ass. I enjoyed it almost as much I would a stake through my heart. And what I feel like is that now I need hand sanitizer and a flea dip.""</span>He snorted.<br/><br/>Garland giggled. Bitch all he wanted to. He liked it. She knew it.<br/><br/>But the men weren't backing down or taking the girl up on her offer. They acted like they didn't even notice her. She frowned. She hated it when grown-ups just past her off like she didn't matter. At least she knew if Chan was bitching at her for this thing or that at least she knew he was paying attention to her.<br/><br/>Just as one of Croft Hemming's lackies gave them their final warning the hybrid spoke up.<span style=""color: #E3A857"">""Anyone ready to kick some Croft Hemming ass?""</span>Chan gave a half grin and popped his gum. ""Finally, someone making some sense. I'm with lady Air Bud. I say we take these guys out."" He stood in a battle-ready stance. He knew if Croft Hemming found them then it was only a matter of time before the Church of Helios discovered where they were as well. This many supernaturals in a public place like this would be like shooting a caged animal for them - the perfect target.<br/><br/>Garland looked up at him and sighed. She didn't want to fight. But she didn't want him to fight either. But if that was what it was going to come down to then she'd fight by his side or die trying. And it looked like this was what it was going to come down to. She shut her eyes and took a deep breath in, clutching the gum close to her chest. She then opened her eyes and smiled at the wolf in front of her. With a quick pat on the creature's head she stepped around it in front of the queen. Then, with all her might, she hurled the pack of gum at the first military man she could see and charged him head on. She didn't know how her tiny, weak self would hurt this armored up guy with a weapon. But if it was a fight they wanted then she was sure as hell going to try. With the single act of a child the fight was on!"
4454,Among Blood and Fur (Original RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46410,2015-04-22T01:27:59,LillithRayne,"<span style=""color: #0000FF"">It’s the year 2084, and things have only gotten worse since the start of the war. Hell and Heaven have come into the fold, and the Church of Helios has declared it’s crusade Holy. The Vampire Council has declared an immediate session, to discuss the world state. Shifters are constantly on the run. Witches have tried to keep most of themselves hidden, few have come out into the open. Croft Hemming has created more and more mutants, and small branches have broken off. The Crescent Blood has became more daring in their protest and attempts to help their supernatural brethren. While most of the fighting has been political, the underbelly of the war is starting to make itself known. The many deaths on both sides are surfacing in the media and now, everyone is beginning to have no choice but to choose a side...</span>"
4455,Among Blood and Fur (Original RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46410,2015-04-22T02:00:03,SuperRawrZ,"The clacking of plat-form heels echoed after each step through a cold stone corridor, Lily was none to pleased to have been summoned to this place. None the less she walked with a generous pace towards the place where the Vampyre Council had decided to meet. She never much cared to deal with these individuals, they talked to much of politics without actually doing anything. They always seemed to have some idea or advice on how to do one thing or another, but to ask them to do it themselves was to much to even suggest. To Lily they were lazy and had no drive. Lily sighed and stopped a moment, her twin tails and skirt lagging behind a bit and bouncing, she looked beside her to take notice of her companion.<br/><br/>""A bit pathetic these bunch are, wouldn't you agree,"" she asked her voice young and soft but still somehow having authority behind it. ""They all think their ideals are superior, but not a single one is willing to get their hands dirty. What an annoyance to be summoned. It's a waste of time, I have other matters to attend to and yet here I am. I honestly hope for their sake that is not a waste of my time.""<br/><br/>Lily grumbled and snarled a little bit to herself before continuing to walk, her eyes gleaming almost glaring in from any light that reflected into it."
4456,Among Blood and Fur (Original RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46410,2015-04-22T02:10:52,LillithRayne,"Iris walked beside her Queen and friend, keeping her head level with Lily's even thought Iris was big enough that Lily could ride her like a horse. When Lily cam to a sudden stop she followed and looked at her questioningly.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000"">""A bit pathetic these bunch are, wouldn't you agree,"" she asked her voice young and soft but still somehow having authority behind it. ""They all think their ideals are superior, but not a single one is willing to get their hands dirty. What an annoyance to be summoned. It's a waste of time, I have other matters to attend to and yet here I am. I honestly hope for their sake that is not a waste of my time."" <br/></span><br/><br/>Iris rolled her eyes as Lily continued walking down the cold corridor. 'Yes, I know you dislike the council, but you are the queen so stop complaining. You will do something, that is why you are queen. Hell, its part of the reason I serve you. Along with that beast of yours,' she sent to the queen mentally. Iris bent her neck slightly to but Lily's hand softly before standing at full height to intimidate the other vampyres that she could smell around the corner from them. Lily enjoyed the fact that she looked like a kid with a giant wolf that followed her around and listened to her every order. If Iris was honest she thought it was hilarious herself to watch them scramble."
4457,Among Blood and Fur (Original RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46410,2015-04-22T13:41:21,Kee/Xeyn,"<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #0080BF"">Looking wide-eyed at an antique clock with its mechanism exposed, I marvel at the complexity and flawlessness of its excecution, a massive machinery of quartz, cogs, conductors and pendulums used to make a time-telling machine that's as accurate as the most high-end modern watches. Its old oaken shell restored several times over, the clockwork itself was all original parts, excellently maintained. I didn't have time for gawking at the splendid machine, though. I had flown all the way from the other side of the world to meet my mother and father on a very special day. My father's sixtieth birthday, to be pointed by my own unexpected arrival. I thus reluctantly leave the clockbehind, promising myself to take a closer look later. I head down to the retaurant where my mother has taken my father, a fancy place catering to my father's posh tastes. I see a small gathering of women clad in black, looking agitated. Some even looked afraid. I consider the possibility that they're worried about supernaturals. I chuckle to myself, when I consider how close I, a supernatural, am to them, with no intention of doing anything than surprise my father and admire an old clock. The women begin to move behind me, whispering among themselves. It looks like they were headed for the restaurant. It was already packed, but I'm expected. I greet the man in the door, and look for my parents. Then I hear a chant behind me, and as I turn around, there's a flash.<br/><br/>When I come to, the women are gone. All around me, there's chaos. Chaos, and blood. So much -</span> </span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF40BF"">""Blood!""</span>Maruice snapped out of his daydream, the sight of the room around him having reminded him just why he was here. The room was full of all manner of arcane symbols, books, and apparatus. It was also soaked red. On the floor lay the crumpled bodies of three witches, with the fourth on her knees in front of him, looking at the pool of red and screaming.<br/><span style=""color: #BF40BF"">""Blood! Blood!""</span>Maurice saw tears forming in the woman's eyes. At the loss of her friends and mentors, the youngest of the witches seemed to have lost it. He had caught them off guard, as they were preparing for a very specific ritual in this soundproofed apartment. He had just picked the lock, walked right in, and shot the three eldest. Then his gun had jammed briefly, meaning the fourth wasn't expedited as quickly as the rest.<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #0080BF"">No matter,</span></span>he thought. He pulled out his other gun.<br/>For a moment, Maurice admired it. Small, compact, precise, the work of a skilled and steady hand. He did not indulge in admiration for long, however.<br/>Looking at the witch, he noticed the full spectrum of negative emotions - anger, grief, and above all, terror. Maurice leveled the gun, a bead of sweat rolling down his forehead. He disengaged the safety, and looked into the young witch's eyes.<span style=""color: #0080BF"">""Ironic, no? Such a small machine, capable of erasing a life by the simple expedient of contracting a few muscles in the index finger.""</span>The witch looked at him, the fear of death draining all colour from her face.<span style=""color: #0080BF"">""Afraid, hm? Murder is not so easy to justify when you're on the recieving end, is it?""</span>Even as he spoke, the doubt gnawed at his guts. Maurice was murdering these people, not sure if he was protecting the future victims of the radicals or simply indulging in his own hatred, the same hatred that drove these witches to mass homicide. He hesitated.<span style=""color: #0080BF"">""Sounds easy, doesn't it? But it's not. You know it's not, I think.""</span>Another second where he didn't pull the trigger. The witch looked up at him, a glimmer of desperate hope to be discerned in her eyes.<span style=""color: #0080BF"">""... If I kill you now, I'll never forget your face. Never forget your crying.""</span>The woman looked up at him, the desperate will to live and the burning hope that Maurice wouldn't finish the job giving pause to her despair. Maurice wated for one more second.<br/><span style=""color: #0080BF"">""But I'll get over it.""</span><br/>The renewed horror didn't have time to register on the witch's face before the bullet pierced her skull."
4458,Among Blood and Fur (Original RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46410,2015-04-27T03:34:29,Unfurth,"The smell of blood. The sound of tortured screams filling the air. On any other occasion James would have hated what he was doing. Slowly dismembering someone for the sake of science. This was something else however. Something a bit more special, more personal. James paced around the priest laying on the operating table. The mans eyes stayed focused on the massive figure circling him like a predator. Fear and hatred laced the priests gaze.<br/><br/>""Do you know why you are here? Why i am doing this to you?""<br/>""Because you are a monster! You shall be cleansed in holy."" James cuts him off with a beastly growl. Deep and menacing. ""Yes or no you indoctronated fool."" The mans eyes closed and he tried to cower. ""No! I don't know! Okay? Please just let me go."" The man is terrified. He did not even know where here was. It was a makeshift lab. It was in the basement of a building within the city.  One of many James had aquired. ""Allow me to educate you. You are here to help me. As useless and idiotic as you are you can have done at least one useful thing if i make a breakthrough.""<br/>""I would never help a some thing like you."" James chuckled in his deep dark way. ""You do not have a choice"" the hulking man stepped over to a table lined with tools. ""I will give you time to pray to your gods. You'll be seeing them soon enough."" The priest screamed in panic and struggled against his bindings. All the while James tried to decide which tool to use first. ""Humanity is an endless torrent Immortals and monsters cannot stem the tide of. I do not seek their end just simple coexistance. Bigots like you and the Church of Helios are a disease upon the world. I plan on being the cure."" The man gave one last cry for someone, anyone to help before being silenced by a scalpel sliding across his throat."
4459,Among Blood and Fur (Original RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46410,2015-04-28T22:37:31,deizunei,"With a bag almost bursting out the seams, Lu was walking back from ‘grocery shopping’ around town with a look that could turn anyone to stone. “I’m getting really tired of those cows...” she hissed “What do they take me for? A fool? A slave? …What a bunch of hypocrites…” her steps accelerated as her anger boiled up and before she realized it she had arrived at the apartment building Lu had been offered to stay in along with other witches. It wasn’t a nice place to stay in but it had what they needed to do their ‘business’, whatever it was.<br/>Since Lu hadn’t been with them for a long time, they never let her be with them when they were having their ‘super-secret club meeting’, as Lu liked to call it, but she knew they were messing with the humans. Not really something she cared about. The only reason she thought it would be a good idea to stay with them was to learn how to get a better hold of her magic, but they never really trusted Lu enough to teach her anything big.<br/><br/>Lu decided it was time to cut the crap and tell them she was leaving, but what she found was not what she had expected. “What’s going on..?” she mumbled to herself in shock at the scene that was displayed in front of her. Pushed back and forward between grief and relief, with the sound of her own heartbeat pounding in her ears, Lu didn't know how to react to the situation or what to think of it. What did they do to make them deserve such fate, and was she going to be part of it as well?"
4460,Among Blood and Fur (Original RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46410,2015-04-29T04:07:15,Cer Kamber,"Cer let out a deep yawn as she set down the ale. Her legs were crossed under the bar and her ears were trained to the conversation behind her. She was a hybrid made of werewolf and vampyre so her hearing was quite keen. The conversation took place between two burly men and a wretched woman who seemed almost too drunk already to comprehend the others' words.<br/><br/>""So they say there's a vampyre council meeting going on right now. Do you think they will make a move?"" the tallest man asked.<br/><br/>""Who knows? I hear the church of Helios has stirred more trouble as of late too."" the other man shrugged.<br/><br/>""And what of the mutants? They are running ramped through the city acting as if they have no brains."" the woman slurred.<br/><br/>Cer almost turned towards them after the woman spoke. In the eyes of the humans she was considered a mutant even though she hadnt been experimented on like the others. But that didnt matter. She was stuck with the lowly title thanks to that damn vampyre. She wondered once again if the bastard still was alive. The werewolf sighed as she took another swig of her ale then wiped her mouth. 'Perhaps i should check out this council meeting. I mean i am a part of their clan now Unfortunately.' she thought to herself. Slowly she stood and exited the bar without tuning into the conversation anymore."
4461,Among Blood and Fur (Original RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46410,2015-04-29T05:52:24,SuperRawrZ,"A solitary clack of Lily’s left platform heel echoed through the corridor only to be disturbed by her right softly brushing against the stone ground, this stopped her in an elegant position standing in front of an elaborate opening where two elegantly carved wooden doors stood. The doors were thick and stood roughly ten feet tall, no sound escaped through this doors, even though Lily knew that the council members on the other side were surely yammering on about her tardiness. Lily sighed once more, glanced at her wolf campaign, placed her hands on the door’s cold twisted silver design, and pushed them open with an appropriate amount of girth behind it. She glanced back and forth with her shimmering grey and purple eyes at the now silent twelve council members.<br/><br/>“You are late, Queen Lily,” a middle aged council member said, breaking the silence. A slight glare was escaped Lily’s glace from the unamusement she felt from the stage emphasis he had added to her title, Queen.<br/><br/>“Normally,” Lily started leaving a slight pause as she began walking, “I would ask for your forgiveness, but to be honest I do not understand why I have be summoned here by your unanimous vote. That being the case, this better not be a waste of my time.” Less than pleased, she walked around until Lily had reached her seat in the center of table. She pulled out her seat and sat down with a sense of poise around her, she could see everyone perfectly from here despite the table seemingly awkward ‘V’ shape.<br/><br/>“We always have a good reason to summon you to our underground castle, my beloved Queen,” started a different council member. She had long straight hair and crimson red lips and spoke in a low, laxed, and almost sensual tone that made Lily feel more peeved than she already was. “We summoned you here you discuss what you plan to do about our savage rouge counterparts that have caused numerous deaths in the Church of Helios and how now they want our heads on a platter. Perhaps you’ve heard of these events?,” she talked down to Lily like a child and spoke as if she knew nothing at all.<br/><br/>“Well, my most cunning council member, we could just let them kill all the members of Helios,” Lily replied with a snarkish grin in such a way that it was almost impossible to tell she was being sarcastic."
4462,Among Blood and Fur (Original RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46410,2015-04-29T06:10:43,LillithRayne,"Iris follow Lily into the council room silently, yellow orange eyes glaring at the vampires. When Lily sat in her chair at the head of the odd  table, Iris stood behind her silently. She had tuned out the beginning of the meeting, making sure there were no threats around, probing the minds of these pompous fools.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFFF00"">“We always have a good reason to summon you to our underground castle, my beloved Queen,” started a different council member. She had long straight hair and crimson red lips and spoke in a low, laxed, and almost sensual tone. “We summoned you here you discuss what you plan to do about our savage rouge counterparts that have caused numerous deaths in the Church of Helios and how now they want our heads on a platter. Perhaps you've heard of these events?,” she talked down to Lily like a child and spoke as if she knew nothing at all.</span><br/><br/>Iris's deep black fur bristled slightly as she started a low growl that normal humans would not be able to hear. A few of the council members froze hearing it, paling even more then they already were. Lily kept her poise of course, at least physically.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000"">“Well, my most cunning council member, we could just let them kill all the members of Helios,” Lily replied with a snarkish grin in such a way that it was almost impossible to tell she was being sarcastic.</span><br/><br/>Iris could feel the sarcasm in her voice and settled, she has this under control. One of the members, newer member, cleared his throat,<span style=""color: #00FF00"">""My Queen. I personally do not believe that it is vampyre rogues are to be blamed for this. Something else is going on. And are we not suppose to be showing a united front against the Church?""</span>Iris turned her head to study him, memorizing his dark brown hair and green eyes.<span style=""color: #40FFFF"">""Oh do shut up Richard!""</span>another member called, Kellen. She had grey hair, and was one of the older vampyres. Most wondered why she wasn't queen. But she wasn't as old as Lily, nor near as powerful.<span style=""color: #00FF00""> ""Look you old wench,""</span>Richard started. Iris snorted and turned her head to Lily, 'I like him, can we promote him? He doesn't seem like the other louts.'"
4463,Among Blood and Fur (Original RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46410,2015-04-29T07:43:36,Unfurth,"After completing his analysis of that weak minded cleric James proceeded to clean himself and his tools. He was not sure why he was cleaning them. Out of habit maybe? They were evidence he had to destroy, yet he felt he needed to. He guessed it was to keep himself sane. Though his views on sanity were a bit subjective. Sanity was merely a perception of the workings of anothers mind. After all, he had seen and done things any 'normal' person would certainly label as mad. To James however, his work, his vengeance, was justified. There in lied the reason anyones cause was just. Believing wholely that what is being done is right even when others believe otherwise.<br/><br/>Letting out a relieved sigh James wheeled the the table with the corpse splayed out attop it to a chute on the far end of the room. Lifting one side of the table, he dumped the body into the sewer. James let out a shakey breath. ""Another one down. I wonder how many are left in this city?"" He thought aloud while peering down at the pile of wrobed bodies on the wet stone floor of the sewer. ""Oh well. The more there are the clearer my data."" He shrugged. The man steped casually to his tool table. Taking the tools and puting them into the tub of viscous dark liquid before walking to the base of the staircase. He then removed his lab coat and protective gear setting them in their respective places. ""I wonder what time it is. I have been down here for quite a while"" he thought to himself as he ascended the stairs to his home above. Once there he realized it was evening. ""Damn. Nearly an entire day with that heretical idiot."" Letting out an annoyed growl James remembered he needed to replenish his supplies.<br/><br/>Once he had showered and changed his clothes the huge were exited his desolate little home on the deserted street. Locking the door, as he often did, out of habit. The man proceeded down the sidewalk in a brown jacked with a black shirt coupled with dark jeans and boots. ""Hmm. I think i will go to a bar first. I'll see what the word around town is. That and i need a damn drink"" James thought as he strode along."
4464,Among Blood and Fur (Original RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46410,2015-04-29T10:16:00,Howling-Wolf,"<dl class=""codebox""><dt>Chan's Car | <a href=""javascript: void(0);"" onclick=""var spoiler = this.parentNode.parentNode.getElementsByTagName('dd')[0]; if ( spoiler.style.display == 'none' ) { spoiler.style.display = 'block'; this.innerHTML = '-'; } else { spoiler.style.display = 'none'; this.innerHTML = '+'; };"">+</a></dt><dd style=""display: none;""><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://s6.postimg.org/dazbs7s9t/Chan_s_Hearse1.jpg"">[ img ]</a><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://sherwoodco.com/Galleries/JoesGallery/CustomCars/images/CadillacHearse.jpg"">[ img ]</a><a class=""postlink"" href=""https://3.bp.blogspot.com/_uVWMQ5nZvd8/SgycBUgXDeI/AAAAAAAABf8/BFmptyJ96wI/s400/Hot+rod+hearse.jpg"">[ img ]</a></dd></dl><br/><br/>A custom Cadillac Hearse rolled through town. Nobody blinked an eye. The driver smirked as he drove up a dirt road just on the outskirts of town. It was a dead end, rarely used. At the end of it was an old house long since forgotten. The outside was run down - chipping paint, climbing vines, overgrown weeds the only thing seeming to be alive in a dead yard. An old wooden sign swung outside, creaking on a pole in the wind. What the sign said had long since faded and was now unreadable.<br/><br/>The hearse rolled up and parked. Out stepped a 6'9"" teenage boy. His slim figure made him appear taller than he was. His skin was pale and corpse-like. It was a sharp contrast to the black clothes he wore. He ran a hand through his spiky hair, his sharp and pointed black fingernails blending in with it. He licked his black lips. As he ascended the creaking wooden steps out front he could smell the stench of a human.<br/><br/>Chan put his key in the door and unlocked it, swinging the creaking door open. He stepped inside and slammed it shut behind him.  The inside didn't match the outside at all. It was newer and more cared for, looking lived in. There was boxes scattered about. In the middle of the living room, emptying boxes, sat a little girl dressed in a much more colorful outfit then what he usually wore. A pink and white floral bandana covered her nearly bald head. He bared his fangs. Even coming up the steps he could hear the tiny heartbeat. It certainly wasn't his. His didn't beat. His one red and one white eye locked in on her, though only one saw.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #7DF9FF"">""You're home!""</span>She'd stopped what she was doing when she heard his car pulled up and had waited for him to walk in. She got up and ran to him, trying not to trip on things, hugging him around the waist and squeezing him as tight as she could. He could feel the warmth of her living body against his. She felt no warmth at all. His body was as cold as a cadaver.<br/><br/>He growled as he removed her arms from around her waist.<span style=""color: #FDF5E6"">""Get off me, girl! Do you have to pester me as soon as I come home?!""</span><br/><br/>Garland giggled, not intimidated in the least by the vampire's demeanor. She was used to it. She followed him around, babbling about all the neat stuff she'd been finding in the boxes - his stuff.<br/><br/>He made his way into the kitchen, taking out medicine and whatnot almost mechanically.<span style=""color: #FDF5E6"">""Don't you have better things to do then to go through my shit?!""</span><br/><br/>She stopped and looked at him as he gave her her medication.<span style=""color: #7DF9FF"">""Like what?""</span><br/><br/>He rolled his eyes.<span style=""color: #FDF5E6"">""I don't know, like leave and find a real family for once!""</span><br/><br/>She thought for a moment.<span style=""color: #7DF9FF"">""Hmmm...""</span>She smiled.<span style=""color: #7DF9FF"">""Nope.""</span><br/><br/>He made his way through the house & opened a door in the dining room. He descended the stairs in the dark, the child following close behind. Her tiny hands held onto him for balance as she couldn't see where they were going. The door had closed behind her, making the stairway pitch black.<br/><br/>As they reached the bottom, he flipped a switch, revealing what used to be the morgue of the funeral home. Apparently nobody had bothered to convert it or even clean it out. As soon as the light came on, bats started to swarm. The girl gasped and squealed, frightened as she held onto him.<span style=""color: #7DF9FF"">""Do something!""</span>She squealed as one swooped down low.<br/><br/>He reached up and snagged one out of the air. It squealed and hissed in his hand. He brought it up to his lips and sank his fangs into it, draining it of blood. He tossed it to the ground. He picked up the child and held her against him, shielding her from the flying creatures, as he made his way over to a door that led to the outside. He opened it and held it for the creatures to exit out into the night.<br/><br/>The screeching had stopped. The only sound remaining was the sobbing of a frightened child. He knew it wasn't from seeing him drain an animal. She'd seen that before. Hell, she's seen much worse. She'd seen him kill humans before and not once batted an eye. But she was still a child - a human child.<span style=""font-style: italic"">She deserves to be with a human family, not you.</span>His mind screamed at him. He knew it was true. Yet he never could convince her of such things. And as much as he wanted to make her think he hated her and didn't want her around the truth was he'd miss her if she ever left.<br/><br/>But what was he to do now? He was a vampire pretending to be a human pretending to be a vampire. And now he had a sick human child that wasn't even his to take care of. He couldn't join with the vampires. They'd kill her. He couldn't join with the humans. They'd kill him. He couldn't join with the weres. They'd kill them both. And the witches & everyone else? Who knows what they'd do but he was sure it wouldn't be pleasant. No, they were alone. And there was only one thing he could do at this point.<br/><br/>He carried her upstairs to put her to bed, with her still sobbing in his arms. He was her family now, the Church of Helios or anybody else be damned if they try to change that!"
4465,Among Blood and Fur (Original RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46410,2015-04-30T15:45:43,Kee/Xeyn,"Maurice looked through the apartment, with his business concluded. He began scanning the area for non-academic texts - specifically correspondence - messing through a large variety of shelves, drawers, and small chests before he found what he was looking for. One letter gave him the location of another cell in the same coven - certainly something of interest - and also mentioned an unititiated tenant named Lu in the apartment he now found himself in. Maurice pondered at that - he was certain all the witches he had killed were initiated and experienced - but looking through the various items around him, he did see traces of someone else living there. That's when he heard sounds from the hallway. Pocketing the letter he had found and quickly unjamming his pistol, Maurice took cover behind a dresser in the hallway, just as he heard the mechanical sound of a lock being opened. The door croaked open, and in stepped a person that - judging by the sound - was lighter than the more experienced witches he had dispatched. This indicated she was younger, probably the uninitiated tenant mentioned in the letter.<br/><br/>Noticing the sounds stopping the moment the girl saw the corpses in the main room, Maurice treaded softly on muffled boots to a position in close proximity to the girl. A few strafing steps, and he closed the door with his heel, and was upon her before the sound of the closing door could be heard. Leveling his pistol, he spoke immediately and calmly.<span style=""color: #0080BF"">""Eyes front. This pistol is loaded with warded silver bullets that will tear through all your defenses at this range. One false move, and you're dead,""</span>Maurice lied. The girl was indeed smaller than any of the witches he had dispatched earlier. She was also younger - Maurice guessed late teens or early twenties - which meant she was unlikely to master magic that could turn the tables in the girls' favour without also giving him an ample window to escape. It was a gamble, but Maurice trusted his instincts.<span style=""color: #0080BF"">""What's your name, girl, and why are you here? This is the home of a terrorist cell. You have three seconds to answer.""</span>Putting some pressure on the girl, Maurice thought, would be the best way to keep her thoughts dislodged, ensuring that anything other than the truth would come out as incoherent or outright impossible. Heart racing with adrenaline, maurice anticipated the response, his right index finger straining the hair trigger of his pistol dangerously.<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #0080BF"">Calm down, Maurice. You've got this.</span></span>"
4466,Among Blood and Fur (Original RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46410,2015-05-02T16:20:12,deizunei,"As if she had shut down all her senses, it took a few seconds before Lu realized there was a man behind her with a pistol aimed at her. Either the person who killed her group or someone who thinks she did it herself, both possibilities could result in her life ending right then and there. All she could feel was this numbness filling her body as she stared down to what used to be her...roommates.<br/><br/>“This is the home of a terrorist cell.” Lu quaked upon hearing his words, a simple phrase, and her eyes expanded with a confused, yet angry expression. The realization that they were killing humans in large groups and she was contributing was a bit too overwhelming for Lu as she began to tear up. She clenched her jaw, hesitating for a bit, “I- I don’t know anymore…I thought they were just giving them a hard time, I didn’t…”<br/>The need for war, the need for blood spill, flew over her head as she never quite understood the purpose of it and there she was, helping others do it. Despite the way her family was treated once the civilians began suspecting their true nature, she still felt closer to them than any other race. They were like children; curious, naïve and scared out of their minds. “They didn’t trust me. They kept sending me to different groups and I always had to do errands when they were going to-…” Lu stopped herself and looked at the room; it was her fault for being too blind to see what the witches were really up to. She should’ve paid attention. Now, with a pistol aimed at her, there was nothing she could do. “I’m sorry.”"
4467,Among Blood and Fur (Original RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46410,2015-05-04T19:57:37,Cer Kamber,"Cer made her way across town, hands slumped in her pockets. She felt hungry and thirsty, even though she had already drank a few beers. She sighed, once again hating being a hybrid. Since she was only half vampyre, she didn't need blood as often but her hunger for meat had skyrocketed since being turned. She walked slowly down the somewhat empty streets wishing once again that she didnt have to worry about politics but she learned a long time ago not to have the council's wrath upon her.<br/><br/>As she carried on towards her dreaded destination a scream filled the air. The scent of vampyre in a nearby alleyway mingled with the scent of fear and human. 'I probably shouldnt get involved but i know ill regret it later.' she thought solemnly. Quickly she sped up and turned the corner. Cer stopped when she saw a vampyre, one of the rogues most likely, hovering over a human child. The child looked no more than about 10 years of age. Rage engulfed her and she let out a roar of anger.<br/><br/>""Get away from him!"" she howled at the now stunned vampyre. She was sure he caught her unnatural scent by now. She watched him slowly back away from the child and look at her with daring eyes.<br/><br/>""And what's a half breed like you gonna do about it?"" he snarled. He barely waited a moment before lunging at the child once more, his fangs ripping into the boy's flesh.<br/><br/>Cer sprinted forward, claws out and swiped at the rogue. She smirked when she caught his arm, digging deep into the bone.  She sunk her nails further as screams tore from the rogues mouth. He tried desperately to shake her off, clawing at her skin and face. But Cer wouldnt let go. She was far too angry now. The half breed quickly began to sprout fur and grow taller and more wolf-like. She snarled as she lunged for the vampyres throat, ripping it out with ease. The bloody carnage of a body slumped to the floor as Cer turned to the child once more. She could see he was beyond frightened by the scene that had developed before him.<br/><br/>The werewolf half breed sighed and forced herself back into her human form once again. ""Relax boy. I wont hurt you. But you need to come with me now, especially since you got attacked by that vampyre."" she spoke softly and held out her hand for the child to take. She wasnt sure if this child would be turned after this attack, only the council would know best. The boy slowly took her hand and she led him out of the alleyway."
4468,Among Blood and Fur (Original RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46410,2015-05-05T08:17:33,Howling-Wolf,"Chan was once more in his hearse driving down the city streets at night. He had tried to put Garland to bed. But her fever had been up and she'd had a seizure. So she hadn't been sleeping well. Just when he thought she was finally out like a light she was back up again. Hed had actually been heading out for a walk when she'd insisted on going with him. But as sleepy as she was and not feeling well he knew she didn't need to be walking and he sure as hell hadn't felt like carrying her. He'd just assumed they had stayed home. But she insisted. As much as he tried to tell himself otherwise the little human girl had the vampire wrapped around her little finger. So it was back in the hearse for a drive around town.<br/><br/>He drove with one hand, his other out the open window of the driver's side with a cigarette in it. He brought the cigarette to his lips and took a puff. Garland crinkled her nose. She was sleepily sitting in the middle, leaning up against him as he drove.<br/><br/>He snorted.<span style=""color: #FDF5E6"">""Don't even <span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""text-decoration: underline"">think</span></span> of telling me these things'll kill me.""</span><br/><br/>Garland crinkled her nose again as he took another puff.<span style=""color: #7DF9FF"">""Those things'll kill <span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""text-decoration: underline"">me</span></span>.""</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #FDF5E6"">""You're going to die anyway.""</span>He said it as nonchalantly as possible. She gave him a look, but she could hear the hurt in his voice. Why didn't he just change her she wondered. He could do it. But he never did. She'd asked him to several times over but he'd always refused her. He'd never told her why. If he cared so much why not just give her eternal life and make her better? Why keep her sick and watch her die slowly?<br/><br/>She weaseled her arm under his driving arm. Her little fingers toyed with the charm hanging from his choker. She wondered what being a vampire was like. Could he change into a bat like in the movies? He said he couldn't, but she wasn't so sure. Maybe he just said that so she wouldn't be so scared. She clutched a plush vampire doll to her chest with her other arm.<br/><br/>She gasped and squealed as Chan suddenly slammed on the breaks in the middle of the street. Luckily nobody was behind him. She glared at him angrily, now fully awake. She punched him in the arm.<span style=""color: #7DF9FF"">""What the hell did you do that for?""</span>She crossed her arms over her chest, doll in hand, as she waited for an answer.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FDF5E6"">""Sh.""</span>He silenced her quickly as he put his hand up. She looked at him curiously. But something was wrong, very wrong. The scent of freshly spilled vampire blood came through his open window. But that wasn't all. He could also smell the blood of an innocent, a human child. Something was very wrong & he didn't like it. He should leave this alone. He shouldn't get involved with any more humans.<span style=""font-style: italic"">But what if it had been Garland</span>, his mind screamed at him. Damn it. Spending too much time with humans had given him somewhat of a conscience he didn't want.<br/><br/>He backed the hearse up, did an illegal u-turn, and pulled it off the road between two buildings. He kept it running but put it in park and got out. He leaned in through the window.<span style=""color: #FDF5E6"">""Ten minutes. Then go.""</span><br/><br/>Garland wanted to say something. She wanted to ask him what was going on. She could tell something was wrong. Her heart caught in her chest at his words. She wanted to get out and cling to him, to tell him no to go and to just stay with her. But she knew that if he was leaving her then there was something wrong.<br/><br/>As he walked away she crawled into the driver's seat and rolled up the window and locked the doors. Both her tiny hands gripped the steering wheel. She couldn't even reach the pedals. But she knew what to do. If Chan wasn't back to the hearse in ten minutes then he was probably dead. She'd have to gun it and mow down whatever stood in her way until she felt safe. She'd driven before, but only sitting on his lap. She hoped she wouldn't have to do it for real.<br/><br/>Chan could hear the window go up and the doors lock as he walked away. He brought the cigarette up to his lips and took his last draw off of it. Then he pulled out a pack with a lighter in it and lit another one. He let it dangle from his lips as he put the pack away and followed the scent. It didn't take him long to find it. Coming out of an alleyway was a girl and a young child. From the scents alone he could tell the child was human and injured. The girl was half-breed. Lovely. The scent of a dead vampire came from the alley behind them.<br/><br/>He stopped. He should let the girl kill the child. He already had one human child to deal with. He didn't want to take on another. But he could almost hear Garland's voice inside his head pleading for him to help the boy. Damn girl. He stood in the half-breed's path.<span style=""color: #FDF5E6"">""Looks like you're not going anywhere else.""</span>He spoke with the cigarette still dangling from his lips. He took a long draw and let the smoke escape from his nose like a dragon as he held the cigarette at his side between his pointer and middle fingers of his right hand.<span style=""color: #FDF5E6"">""Hand over the boy and no one gets hurt.""</span>He knew she should be able to tell he wasn't human. But with his tainted blood could she be able to tell he was pure-blood or even a vampire for that matter? He was sure he would soon find out."
4469,Among Blood and Fur (Original RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46410,2015-05-06T01:01:37,SuperRawrZ,"The yammering and bickering of supposedly civilized vampyres continued to echo throughout the stoned wall room, lily placed her hand aggravated at them all. ‘Politics sure have changed,’ she thought to herself peeking through her fingers and glaring at the ones before her. Lily let a sigh escaped lungs, “Are we done here?” she asked hoping on the slight chance that someone would reply with a yes.<br/><br/>“Like hell we are, Lily!” a female vampyre with a short hair with a long low ponytail protruding out of the bottom replied. Lily rolled her eyes, all of this is pointless these bureaucrats are never going to agree with each other as so long as they drew breath. “What are you going to do?! This is genocide of our race! The Church of Helios is killing us and you are doing nothing about it!” the vampyre continued giving Lily a twinge of anger, “The rogue vampyres are doing either nothing at all or making it worst! Are you truly this blind?” the vampyre was practically yelling at this point causing a silence among the other council members.<br/><br/>“You are all fools if you truly believe our race is the only one with in harms way of genocide. Were teetering on fine line of war, which I’m sure none of you want to begin. So in all honesty what is it that you want me to do, my most esteem high council,” Lily kept all of her composer when speaking as the council members looked at each other. Lily already knew the answer to her question though, but she wanted to hear it from the horses mouths. Silence seemed to echo on in the few seconds that it was there, ‘go on say it,’ Lily thought to herself. They want rouge vampyres put under lock and key. Punished for their “crimes” when all and all they just wanted to live under the radar and stay out of matters like this. Although admittedly Lily knew their were the violent ones, the dangerous ones, and the ones tired of seeing their lives and kind torn apart from them. A fight for change has always been a hard one, she knew this all too well.<br/><br/>“We want the core issue dealt with and quickly,” Kellen replied. Lily knew Kellen well, she had a mutual respect for her, even though she could be stubborn as hell. “The general population of our kind is scared and want a peaceful outcome, even if that means getting rid the few bad eggs in our mists,” Kellen spoke with grace and understanding, but Lily was disappointed in her response. Truly, Lily wanted to reply with, ‘We use to be the bad eggs,’ but kept silent.<br/><br/>“Honestly, Beloved Queen, we can’t afford to just stand around and wait for these loose ends to bring the wrath of the Church of Helios down on all of us,” the vampyre with the crimson lips spoke up again, what was this one’s name again? Ah, yes. Pandra, how could she forget a name that so reflects her self centered personality. “If you don’t Alucard, we just may have another Dracula on our hands,” she gave a glare and cocky smirk as the council looked at her with shock that she would say anything of that.<br/><br/>Grinding her teeth, Lily tried all she could from snarling and baring her fangs. Must not, must not give the bitch the satisfaction of seeing her angry, keep your composure. “Very well, you all want to lock away or spill the blood of our kind to keep the Church of our backs? Fine. I was just on my way to pay a visit to a rouge pure blooded vampyre and a hybrid anyway. And now,” Lily pushed her chair back and stood up, “I shall be on my way.” The council had no reply, they had typically gotten what they wanted, but the words Lily put them in left them questioning themselves. “Come now Iris, we have much to do and I don’t want to waste any time,” Lily began walking away with everyone of her steps seeming to shake the ground. ‘Now,’ Lily thought to herself, ‘is the time to see where true allegiances lie.’"
4470,Among Blood and Fur (Original RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46410,2015-05-07T02:29:07,LillithRayne,"Iris sighed as she sat next to Lily. She could sense her annoyance at the vampyre council. But she would not enter Lily's thoughts, she told her long ago that she would not do that without permission.<span style=""color: #FF0000"">""Are we done here?""</span>Lily asked the room.<span style=""color: #0080FF"">“Like hell we are, Lily! What are you going to do?! This is genocide of our race! The Church of Helios is killing us and you are doing nothing about it! The rogue vampyres are doing either nothing at all or making it worst! Are you truly this blind?""</span>a female member started and finished, yelling at the Queen. Iris stood, her coal black fur standing on end and the blood red jewels in her forehead glistening. A growl started in the back of her throat but quickly died when Lily started to speak.<span style=""color: #FF0000"">“You are all fools if you truly believe our race is the only one with in harms way of genocide. Were teetering on fine line of war, which I’m sure none of you want to begin. So in all honesty what is it that you want me to do, my most esteem high council,”</span>Lily asked the room with authority and composure.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #00FFFF"">“We want the core issue dealt with and quickly,”</span>Kellen answered, showing respect to her Queen,<span style=""color: #00FFFF"">“The general population of our kind is scared and want a peaceful outcome, even if that means getting rid the few bad eggs in our mists.”</span>Iris stood next to Lily silently, he yellow/orange and silver eyes staring at the council, daring them to insult the Queen again. 'I swear, one day I want to rip their throats out. Ugh, I'm starting to sound like that mutt.'<span style=""color: #FFFF00"">“If you don’t Alucard, we just may have another Dracula on our hands,”</span>one of the members stated. Iris's head snapped to her and her lip curled up, the start of a growl coming forth.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000"">“Very well, you all want to lock away or spill the blood of our kind to keep the Church of our backs? Fine. I was just on my way to pay a visit to a rouge pure blooded vampyre and a hybrid anyway. And now, I shall be on my way. Come now Iris, we have much to do and I don’t want to waste any time,”</span>Lily began walking away with everyone of her steps seeming to shake the ground. Iris followed the blonde queen out of the room and down the hall. 'How do you plan on dealing with a rogue and a hybrid exactly?' Iris's claws clicked on the stone floor with the sound of Lily's heels. 'Have you thought about trying to gain their allegiance? And what would you like to do about the Helios killings? Would you like me with you or to investigate?' Iris shook her fur out as they exited the castle. She looked up at the sky as her ear twitched, the silver earrings catching the light. She could see the city across the bay, thinking it odd that they never looked for the vampyres so close yet so far away from them."
4471,Among Blood and Fur (Original RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46410,2015-05-08T22:39:45,Unfurth,"At the Bar door something caught James' attention. An odd scent. Both vampire and werewolf. ""Hm a hybrid?"" He thought to himself. ""If that is the case then that council of pompus asses are probably shitting bricks of sterling silver. Unless of course they do not know."" James continued his internal conversation. A sound broke his thought process though. Behind him a wrobed man cleared his throat in annoyance. James had been standing in the way of the door. Instantly the scientist recognized the priests clothing. James stepped out of his way but could not prevent himself from saying something. ""I though alcoholism was forbidden"" the priest donned an angry expression as he lookd over his shoulder and up at the towering man. ""I only joined this faith because i hate all those damned monsters. Vampires, werewolves, and the like."" He spits at james' feet then huffs and walks through the door.<br/><br/>""I am going to end you."" James thought before concidering the consequinces and defering to his better judgement. He would wait until a better opportunity. In the mean time he wanted to find this hybrid. Ask for a blood sample, maybe? The genetic make up of a hybrid fascinated James to no end. Turning on his heel, he followed his nose down the sidewalk. He no longer felt the need for a drink. While already angry it was the last thing he needed."
4472,Among Blood and Fur (Original RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46410,2015-05-10T02:10:09,Kee/Xeyn,"Maurice cursed himself in his silent mind. Of course he wasn't going to get a coherent answer from the girl under the present circumstances. He needed to be sure that his work was complete, as he didn't want to leave any potential threats to the population at large, but neither did he want to kill this girl until he had identified her. So, with the gun still pressed against her head, Maurice put a hand in her bag.<span style=""color: #0080BF"">""If you are who I think you are, I am not going to harm you. I am just checking for an ID. So stay still.""</span>There wasn't much to go on, but he did find a library card. It didn't have a picture, but the name matched with that on the witches' correspondence. Maurice took a deep breath and put it back. As an afterthought, he took a black scarf lying nearby - belonging to one of his victims, no doubt - and wrapped it around his face to conceal it.<span style=""color: #0080BF"">""Alright, I have what I need - Lu. I am going to put down the gun. Just remain calm, and don't try anything foolish. Just because I don't want to kill you doesn't mean I can't.""</span>He lowered his arm. A small 'click!' signalled that the gun's safety was engaged.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #0080BF"">It's up to you now, girl. Are you going to make me hurt you? Or are you going to play nice?</span></span>Maurice still stood at the ready to respond to a threat, but now he also had to think about how to calm the girl down. She had entered at an exceedingly inconvenient time. What was more, her very existance had been unknown to him until half a minute before she arrived, so she had taken him off guard. He needed to regain control of the situation.<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #0080BF"">Gather data. Analyze data and put it into context. Formulate action based of analasys.</span></span>Well, first things first - was she going to harm him?<span style=""color: #0080BF"">""I'm sorry. Will you be okay?""</span>The question felt stupid, but data was data. She had to respond in<span style=""font-style: italic"">some</span>way."
4473,Among Blood and Fur (Original RP),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46410,2015-05-13T00:34:38,Cer Kamber,"""Who the fuck are you to tell me what to do, vamp?"" Cer snarled. She could smell the vampire as soon as he arrived. She moved between him and the cowering boy, who was still in shock over what had happened. The hybrid took a step forward, threatening to attack him if he came near her.  She watched the man's eyes dart past her, to the boy of course. Cer couldnt let the vampyre have him though. She had no idea of his intentions. And to top it off, she needed to get the boy to the council to have him checked. She was pretty sure the vampyre she killed was one of the pureblooded rogues. And if the boy did turn then he would need help surviving.<br/><br/>More scents began to get closer. From what the hybrid could tell, another vampyre and a were. If she didnt get away soon this would turn into a full fledged fight with no mercy. She turned to the boy.<br/><br/>""I need you to climb on my back and do not let go. This vampyre will harm you as well otherwise."" she spoke in a soft tone to the human. The boy nodded with glassy eyes and she helped him up.<br/><br/>Cer then turned to the vampyre once again. ""Get out of my way. I wont hesitate to kill you if i must."" she growled. Her body began changing once again, growing in height and form. Giant wolf ears grew in place of the human ones and black fur sprouted all over. Her face into a giant black muzzle, and her teeth sharper and more elongated. A large wolfy tail even sprouted from the end of her spine. ""Move now."" she snarled. Then she leaped to try and get past him. She put her claws out just in case the vampyre tried attacking her midair. She hoped the boy would be okay holding on but she also knew that her fun would be strong enough for him to tug on if he began to lose his balance on her back."
4474,The Groundhog Files (IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46508,2015-04-28T17:39:40,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">OOC thread can be found <a class=""postlink"" href=""https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=23&amp;p=292390#p292390"">here</a>.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Los Angeles, California</span><br/><br/>The day was hot as usual, and everything seemed to be peaceful. People walking their dogs, or having ice cream, or simply talking, having meals together... the peaceful life only a Sunday could bring to a busy city. <br/><br/>Unfortunately, that Sunday was not bound to be peaceful for everyone. Each of the Groundhogs would get a small note saying simply:<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Be home by 2 p.m. I have made your favorite dish. Mom.</span><br/><br/>The only thing true about the note was the time. <span style=""font-style: italic"">Home</span> was the meeting place they already knew - the abandoned warehouse by the docks. <span style=""font-style: italic"">Their favorite dish</span> was a new case. And <span style=""font-style: italic"">mom</span>, of course, was none other than the mysterious Mr. Silverman.<br/><br/>Through his informants here and there, he had heard a few rumors, but now they were for real. Benjamin Nuyen was dead. Nuyen was a prosperous businessman, with fingers in many different pies. Nearly every business in town had done dealings with him for some reason. His personal business enterprise, though, was a factory. The silk stockings they made were the favorite of 8 out of 10 movie stars, if their publicity was to be trusted.<br/><br/>He had only one business partner, and they both had taken the business off the ground together. His life was pretty much an open book. As much as any rich man's life can be. So... the question was pretty simple. Who had a reason - or a strong enough reason - to kill Mr. Nuyen? That would be a task for the Groundhogs. But first, of course, they needed to gather and start talking, before they could start moving.</div>"
4475,The Groundhog Files (IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46508,2015-04-29T22:46:22,WildSpawn,-
4476,The Groundhog Files (IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46508,2015-04-30T04:33:55,Shades,"<span style=""font-weight: bold""><div style=""text-align: center;"">Abigail Benton</div></span><br/><br/><div style=""text-align: justify;""><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Mother, please... Stop fretting over me. I am completely well""</span></span>, the young brunette protested to another woman. The two women looked a lot like each other, and it was clear they were related.<br/><br/>The older woman sighed and shook her head. <span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Very well. I just worry about you, Abigail. Why can't you simply come home?""</span></span>. Mrs. Benton sighed softly after this question. It was not the first time mother and daughter had this conversation. At least once a week, they sat together at some restaurant to talk and spend some time together.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Mother...""</span></span>, Abigail murmured, a clear warning sounding in her voice. <br/><br/>Mrs. Benton held one hand up. <span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic"">""I know, I promised. I'm sorry, dear""</span></span>, the woman replied. She had promised her daughter to stop insisting in having her go back home, but her motherly instinct usually ended up getting the best of her.<br/><br/>After a moment of heavy silence, Mrs. Benton looked at her daughter. <span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Should we order dessert, dear?""</span></span>, she asked kindly. Abigail thought for a moment and shook her head on a negative. <span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic"">""No, mother, thank you. I really need to get going""</span></span>.<br/><br/>The younger woman held out her hand and squeezed the older woman's. <span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Thank you for meeting with me again. It really means a lot""</span></span>. Mrs. Benton started again. <span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic"">""If you could just...""</span></span>. She interrupted herself before continuing and sighed. <span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic"">""I'm sorry, my love. It is stronger than my will""</span></span>, the woman explained while the girl, seemingly a bit upset, stood up.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic"">""It is all right, mother. I know you mean no harm""</span></span>, she replied. <span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic"">""I really must go. Send father my love""</span></span>. Without any further delay, the brunette walked to the door in long strides and left the restaurant. It would be a long walk back home, and she liked being there unless there was something important to do.<br/><br/>In reaching the warehouse, about 30 minutes after Casey, Abigail took a quick look around and walked upstairs to the office area. Gasping a little in surprise - she never really expected to see anyone in there, for some reason -, the young woman walked up to her desk and checked the note there.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Mmmm...""</span></span>, she murmured, almost absent-mindedly. Remembering her manners, Abigail turned her gaze to Casey. <span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic"">""I'm sorry, I was a little distracted. Afternoon""</span></span>, she greeted, sitting over her table and staring at the floor. <span style=""font-style: italic"">It could use some sweeping</span>, her mind alerted her. That could wait until after whatever Silverman had planned, though.</div>"
4477,The Groundhog Files (IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46508,2015-05-01T05:16:48,Gunther,"<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""text-decoration: underline""><div style=""text-align: center;"">Detective Sergeant Lou Mancuso</div></span></span><br/><br/>Luigi Mancuso spied the commissioner walking out of Babe's diner on Pico. Who had he been meeting with? Two minutes later, the young man, knew as Casey Blake. He'd dealt with the young man before. He had a few minor drug charges. Nothing that stuck. Great left hook; a notable quality. Maybe one day they would have a chance to spar. Some college under his belt with good intentions even though he seemed to fall in with the wrong crowd. Hd was awar e of his dealings with Silverman, a man who helped him on a few homicide cases in the past; one in Hollywood a year ago and previously in Burbank at Lockheed Air Terminal (Bob Hope Airport) back in 48. That was one of his first homicides since making Sergeant.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Maybe the kid's helping the commish with somethin' or maybe the commish is helpin' him?</span>Lou thought to himself. No one called Luigi Mancuso Luigi. It was either Detective Mancuso or simply, Lou.<br/><br/>Silverman supplied him with a note to meet  the Groundhog group at the usual place; a warehouse in Pasadena. Mancuso felt now, was as good a time as any to head over there.<br/><br/>""Hey Lou!"" a woman yelled from down the street. She wore a mustard yellow dress ending just below the knee with black patent leather pumps, a plack waist length sweater and matching black cap, that sat towards the back of her shoulder length blonde hair. Her pearl earings matched the pearl necklace draped around her throat. Her blue eyes glistened in the sunlight distinguished by her dimpled smile and beauty mark just above the left corner of her mouth. Her white gloves were the only item that seemed out of place for her attire.<br/><br/>""Daisy!"" Lou called back and walked toward her. Her name wasn't Daisy. It was Betty Nickerson. Lou graduated from University High in West LA with her back in '35. She was working Metro-Goldwin-Meyer. Lou wasn't positive as to what exactly here job was, but she came in contact with the likes of Humphrey Bogart,  Gene Kelley, Marilyn Monroe and Frank Sinatra. Lou admired Sinatra's singing voice. He was his favorite. ""When you gonna get me in ta' meet Frank!?""<br/><br/>""Frank's back in New York right now,"" Daisy responded as they got closer. ""He's not coming out this way for quite some time."" Daisy appeared distracted. ""Hey look, Lou, I'd really like to catch up sometime, but I'm sorta in a hurry."" She started to walk away and called back, ""Call me!""<br/><br/>""Sure thing, Daisy,"" Lou called after her.<br/><br/>Betty looked at Lou with a big smile, ""and stop calling me Daisy! No one has called me that since the 30s!"" She laughed as she walked off down the street.<br/><br/>Later that afternoon, he pulled his 1947 Dodge into the familiar parking lot by the warehouse in Pasadena. He recognized Casey Blake's car.<span style=""font-style: italic"">'Well whatever the commissioner's business with Blake was, he has more with  Silverman. I guess it is time to find out,'</span>Detective Mancuso, placed put the car in first and engaged the parking brake. After exiting the vehicle, he placed his light gray Fedora on his head walking toward door.<br/><br/>He entered the warehouse and headed to the office where the members of Groundhog hung out."
4478,The Groundhog Files (IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46508,2015-05-02T03:13:41,Lottie,"The sun beat down on his broad shoulders, causing unsightly perspiration clinging to Vanja's forehead which seemed constantly shrouded by his unnaturally long and unkempt mocha colored hair. His strides were long, his shoes scuffling carelessly against L.A's pavement. About him children played, couples and families passed him remaining blissfully unaware of what had summoned Vanja from his apartment which for a long time had conveniently doubled as his working studio. At first glance it was a simple note that had spurred the brunette into throwing on a pair of decently clean clothes and locking up his apartment before heading out. A note which read,<span style=""font-style: italic"">Be home by 2 p.m. I have made your favorite dish. Mom.</span>To outside eyes it would seem like an innocent note. However Vanja knew better, it was a work call. His first one to be exact; and the rangy looking psychic had no idea what exactly he was getting himself into. He knew it was with the police, and the man suppressed a shudder at this. A few years ago it would of been more likely the L.A.P.D would be hauling him in for very different reasons.<br/><br/>As he walked, lost in thought, eyes cast downward heading to the place that he'd been briefed to go; he couldn't help but wonder if this was the right choice. His mother hadn't wanted a thing to do with him when she learnt of his gift- yet this was the very reason these people had offered him a job. Sensations of feeling hesitant and overwhelmed bubbled within his chest; though doing his best to quell the pother within his head forced his thoughts to seek out some positives this job would bring, rather than focus on the unknown and potential negatives.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""I suppose I'd rather do this kind of work than try to find missing dogs and kids and predict people's love lives.""</span>Even his mental voice was dry as a summer's breeze a smirk turned up on his thin lips as Vanja followed the directions that had been given to him. It was too treacherous of  walk; but on this day he may as well be trekking through hell.<span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Next time I take a taxi.""</span>Grumbling to himself, voice thickly accented the Dane merely hoped that he wouldn't sweat out by the time he got there.<br/><br/>WIth the sun beating down on his thick hair, mentally cursing himself on forgetting some sort of hat, the quirky looking man silently prayed that he wouldn't get a heat headache. That was one thing he'd learned in coming over from his homeland, Summer's in LA were brutal. The droughts were always difficult for him to get through; especially living within Skidrow, and summer's you could fry an egg on a sidewalk. Vanja tended to think that crime must skyrocket during the summer months, short tempers, not enough water, and people being about an arms length away from each other at all times didn't make for nice living conditions. Keeping his thoughts busy with menial things to keep his mind from a state of consternation he took to  surveying the area around him. It wasn't horrible, but it wasn't like the nice parts of LA he'd sometimes go to for other work he entertained. Glancing down at his watch, checking the time Vanja's nose wrinkled as he read<span style=""font-style: italic"">1:25</span>He'd was about five minutes away and wasn't sure whether he should wait, or go in. Fighting the urge to gnaw at his fingernails, a habit he'd been trying to break since he was just a boy the wavy haired immigrant decided it'd just be better to be early than late. Around him the scents of the city assaulted his nose, the scent of urine from the bums, the incessant noise of traffic, exotic foods and perfumes as swirled together to create an almost nauseating, repugnant adore.<span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Gotta love the city.""</span><br/><br/>It was one of his many mannerisms, talking aloud to himself and getting a few dubious looks from a mother passing him by with her husband Vanja offered a small smile that would never reach his eyes. Soon, he was at the directed warehouse; and pausing giving himself time to steel his nerves Vanja decided to stroll in. Upon first pushing the heavy doors open he was met with a mild sort of gloom; though he doubted it was actually dark. His eyes were just used to the harsh rays that were in them. Once they adjusted, leaving Vanja blinking in a rather owl-like manner he slowly began to advance, following hallways where he could swear he heard voices coming from. Sure enough, after a bit of poking around the psychic found a space, complete with desks and looked somewhat like any old police station. To top it off a few other people were already there. A woman, and a man sat at desks looking completely at home. There was just something about them that screamed ""Cop"" to Vanja and he was sure this was the place.<span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Erm… Groundhog? Work?""</span>His voice, thickly accented which was made hoarse from thirst sounded somewhat broken, and clearing his throat tried again.<span style=""font-weight: bold"">""You work as Groundhog yes? This is Groundhog?""</span>If this wasn't the place they'd likely think him to be a mad raving loon. If this was the place there was a chance they'd think him to be a mad raving loon. His deep hazel depths, as ever shifting and changing as the ocean, were wide with anxiety that he'd gotten the wrong place, or this was some elaborate joke."
4479,The Groundhog Files (IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46508,2015-05-03T23:47:24,PhantomCrevan,"<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""text-decoration: underline""><div style=""text-align: center;"">Cassian Gravewood</div></span></span><br/><br/>The message from Silverman had been with a letter from his family, on the floor in front of his door. Likely the man had had some contact or another put it through the mail slot- the man seemed to have contacts almost everywhere, afterall. The code was an amusing choice, given Cassian was fairly certain that most of the Groundhogs either didn't have mothers anymore. Or were on dubious ground with them. He memorized it, then held both over the kitchen sink as he held a lighter to both until they caught aflame. Once both were nothing more than ash, he rinsed the remains down the sink, before heading out.<br/><br/>Suit jacket slung over his shoulder and fedora shading his eyes, he took a taxi to a neighborhood near the warehouse district. He ignored the look the cabbie gave him as he paid and got out, and how he drove off faster than strictly neccesary. The heat made the rest of the walk there uncomfortable, particularly as it made the scent coming from the alley dumpsters more potent. He tugged his tie looser to combat the heat itself, getting some relief from the action. However, the walk was preferable to making it apparent that he was going to a warehouse that was supposed to be abandoned. After all, people tended to underestimate how much cabbies see and hear from his own experiences.<br/><br/>Inside the building, he halted inside the door for a moment, grimacing at the layer of grime that covered most of the main floor-  Cassian had no idea what kind of warehouse it had once been, but it seemed to produce a never ending layer of dust and grime that clung to furnishings and the floor like a skin. After the moment to mentally ready himself, he moved towards the stairs as quickly as he could without sending the dust all over the place. Up the stairs he halted for a second behind the stranger, noting the precense of the other three Groundhogs. After a moment of waiting to see if the man was aware he was there, Cassian sighed, stepping around the dark haired man and moving to his desk, to make sure everything was in place and free of dust."
4480,The Groundhog Files (IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46508,2015-05-09T07:24:48,Shades,"<span style=""font-weight: bold""><div style=""text-align: center;"">Abigail &amp; Casey <br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-size: 85%; line-height: 116%;"">- Collab WildSpawn and Shadow Lady -</span></span></div></span><br/><br/><div style=""text-align: justify;"">At the sight of Abigail, the man accidentally dropped his pen on the dusty floor and for a moment he leaned over to pick it up as he greeted her arrival. He lowered the volume on his radio and smiled, speaking in his usual southern accent. <span style=""font-style: italic"">""Lookin' good today!? Were you out with your mother again?""</span> Their encounter outside of work hours was usually brief, and their relationship was nothing he would classify as besties material yet, but Abigail trusted Casey with some information concerning the events that had happened in her life regarding <span style=""font-style: italic"">the</span> husband. To be trusted was a greater compliment than being loved, they say. It created a certain good-natured work relationship between the two but one they never took outside of work environment.<br/><br/>Like two peas in a pod, they worked together greatly.<br/><br/>Abigail showed one of those smiles. A smile that could be translated with the words 'I feel horrible every time I meet her'. Her words, spoken quietly, didn't translate her thoughts, though. ""Thanks. Have to look presentable to meet mom, after all"". <span style=""font-style: italic"">And make her think my life is not absolutely horrible right now</span>. She looked around for a few seconds. It was a little depressing to think that place was her home now, but she tried to cheer up. Better than the alternative, after all.<br/><br/>Turning her attention to Casey, she smiled again, a little more sincerely. Casey was a nice guy, she had to admit. There was much they didn't know about each other yet. But at least, things seemed to be on their way to a good relationship in general.<br/><br/>The new presence made Abigail turn to see who was coming. She smiled at the man and nodded. ""Detective Mancuso"". She didn't feel comfortable calling the man Lou. Actually, Abigail was probably too formal for her own good. Even to call Casey by his first name, she still needed a moment's reflection.<br/><br/>Casey rose from his seat and put his hands inside his front pockets. He moved around to get nearer to Abigail, at the same time pondering getting another fresh cup of coffee when a new presence inhabited the warehouse. <span style=""font-style: italic"">""Detective Mancuso!""</span> He exclaimed, enthusiastically. While others preferred to call the man Lou, Casey favored the use of the formal way to address the man. Detective Mancuso was one of the very few men Casey found himself looking up to and often he enjoyed simply sitting at his desk and listening to tales of war from the cop while waiting on a new event to hit the fan. Lou's arrival was soon followed by an intruder. Mr. Silverman never mentioned the recruitment of a new detective. He shot a discreet glance at his comrades.<br/><br/>Abigail was just in the process of starting to say something when someone else arrived. A stranger, right there in the warehouse. An irrational thought ran through Abigail's mind. Was he a friend of Steven's? Feeling her palms suddenly sweaty, she made the opposite motion as Casey. As the man moved forward, she moved back, as far away from the stranger as she could possibly stand. Well, if he wanted to get to her, there were two men on the way, right...?<br/><br/>Casey faced the young man and flashed a grin, inconspicuous, keeping up a disguise of being nothing but a real-estate agent. While he could have shown some sign of hostility, he acted unconcerned. No one knew of the warehouse and what purpose it served, so how did this person get to them? As the new comer asked them if they were the Groundhog, Casey erupted from behind Abigail's desk and he raised a quizzical eyebrow. He was not one to snap at the slightest provocation, but he sure as hell disliked unwelcome strangers. He attempted to lead away from the question, not until he finds out who this person or enemy was. He was extremely protective over his privacy and cherished his anonymity. He was not sure about others.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""I'm afraid you're mistaken. This building's for sale, unless you are the person we're expecting? Mister Moore, correct?""</span> Was that an anxious widening of the eyes he noticed on the other? Just as he asked his question, their disgraced Doctor - a valuable member of the group and one who was recruited to provide medical services and knowledge to the Groundhog, entered the room.<br/><br/>Casey's words made Abigail hope that if the man was some random stranger, he would just turn on his heels and leave. Cassian's arrival made the girl a little more nervous. <span style=""font-style: italic"">Couldn't the man just leave?</span> He seemed like a strange fellow, and why did he know who they were? A set of heavy footsteps could be heard coming up the stairs, and not too long after, the well known figure they all knew simply as Silverman appeared on the upper part of the warehouse.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Ah. Seems like we have everyone here. I hope you are all hungry""</span>, the man said, almost casually.</div>"
4481,The Groundhog Files (IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46508,2015-05-11T01:22:16,Gunther,"Abigail stood near Casey smiling at Lou, while nodding to the 35 year old former paratrooper. Both Abigail and Casey greeted the Los Angeles Police detective formally, ""Detective Mancuso"". Lou was comfortable with this. He knew many young people preferred the formal greeting.  They were raised by traditional parents who taught their children polite manners. If you don't know someone older than you, it was customary to greet them as sir or ma'am and use mister or misses or whatever formal title they may have and their last name. To call someone senior in age by their first name is simply rude and disrespectful. Lou took this as a sign that Casey and Abigail were simply a pair of polite young kids. He smiled at them, tipped his hat, while nodding and removed his fedora upon completion of the gesture.<br/><br/>""So what sort of case are we working on today?"" Lou asked to no one at all. He glanced over at the other two young men, not knowing much about them yet. One had a storied past, having immigrated from Denmark and the other claimed to be a doctor. The kid had peach fuzz on his face. He wasn't old enough to be a doctor. The youngest doctors he'd ever met in and out of combat were no younger than 28. It was hard to believe this<span style=""font-style: italic"">Doctor Cassian</span>was 28 years old. With four years of undergraduate work and another four years in a doctorate program. That alone would bring him up to 26. Then the necessary two years of internship before any of the forty-eight states in the union would allow someone to practice medicine. No, there was something fishy about this kid who claimed to be a doctor. He was far too young. There were plenty of the old timers. You know the type, gray hair, wrinkly gnarly knuckles and bad teeth. They'd been practicing since Christ was a Corporal. Not this kid. He may have enrolled into a medical school with a Bachelor's degree but he still needed time to complete it.<br/><br/>Before anyone had time to answer Lou's question, a stranger entered the room. He made Abigail appear uncomfortable and the other three young men appeared to be alerted as to some imperceptible danger. Lou turned his left side toward the man, slowly moved his right hand up onto the pistol grip of his .357 revolver in the shoulder holster under his coat. This guy could be trouble. He didn't want any of his fellow compatriots taken off guard.<br/>The stranger appeared to be comfortable, at ease in the warehouse, as though he belonged. He spoke aloud, ""Erm… Groundhog? Work?"" The stranger spoke with a strange accent, almost German, an accent Lou would recognize immediately. But there was something different about it. He cleared his throat, You guys work as Groundhog yes? This is Groundhog?""<br/><br/>The stranger reminded him of someone he once knew. The hairs stood up on the back of his neck. It was uncanny.<span style=""font-style: italic"">'What was his name? Oh yea, Robert Legrand from Amarillo, Texas. What was he 19? no, 18 years old when he bought it?'</span>Lou Mancuso thought to himself.<span style=""font-style: italic"">'He was just a kid, younger than this one.'</span>For Lou, it was always about giving people a chance, even if his opinions were closed off to the notion.<br/><br/>Robert Legrand from Amarillo, Texas was born in 1926.<span style=""font-style: italic"">'We were all just kids then. He was a rifleman in 2nd squad.'</span>They jumped into Holland in September. The unit had been in the area of operations for three days. The platoon came under fire from a detachment of German Fallschirmjägers near the Son Bridge.<span style=""font-style: italic"">'The kid took a shot right between the eyes. Didn 't hear it coming. first shot. The blood oozed out of the hole in his head like it belonged there. It pooled into his left eye before running off the side of his head into the dry soil. He didn't feel any pain. This stranger looked just like him.'</span><br/><br/>A few moments  later Mr. Silverman arrived, who appeared to be quite comfortable with this new person, with the odd accent.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""ah, seems like we have everyone here. I hope you are all hungry.""</span><br/><br/>""What you got for us, Cap?"" Lou Mancuso asked his benefactor."
4482,The Groundhog Files (IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46508,2015-05-21T05:38:33,PhantomCrevan,"<div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""text-decoration: underline""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Cassian Gravewood</span></span></div><br/><br/>Cassian spoke from his desk, not bothering to look up at Silverman as he addressed the older man, ""You should have told us you had recruited a new addition, if that is indeed the case. Particularly as most of us are armed, this isn't precisely the safest of neighborhoods, and most of us are not the definition of trusting."" He eyed the lone female of the group, the first time he had looked up from examining his kit, and added, ""That aside, I believe Benton was unnerved by his sudden arrival."" Mentioning that he had ensured his own firearm within easy reach was unnecessary.<br/><br/>He wondered briefly if she would take offense to him highlighting her discomfort. The doctor decided that if she did, he would apologize- he wasn't attempting to be rude, but he thought that since she was Silverman's apprentice for lack of a better word, it would have more impact.<br/><br/>Cassian closed the case he kept his kit in, turning to sit in his chair as he finally looked at Silverman. ""I'll choose to assume the fact you are so comfortable with the stranger's being here to mean that he was, in fact, invited by you as opposed to somehow stumbling into the meeting and also knowing the name of the group,"" He stated, voice nearly monotone. He folded his hands, tilting his head at the de facto leader of the organization. ""So, what is it that you have for us?"""
4483,The Kingdoms of Wonderland,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46582&start=20,2015-05-11T23:21:57,LillithRayne,"Ace's face grew darker as the rabbit kept speaking what she believed, gaining the attention of many of the Joker residents. Ace snarled wanting nothing more then to hurt the girl, his choker glowed brightly. His two toned green eyes glazed over and he almost seemed to sink in on his self. Armon pulled him back and away from the rabbit girl. ""You make it seem like you know exactly what he's going through, and yet, you haven't a fucking clue,"" a small mouse beastkin stated from behind the rabbit. ""Ace has to deal with insanity on a daily basis. His uncle is the only relative he has and he's is insane. He works for Alice, is obsessed with her. Just because you've had a few hardships means nothing. He said nothing about your past. He was talking about your parents, and what they should have taught you. And us? The Joker's. You come down here and you think you know everything there is to know about us? Don't insult Lady Venatrix. She deserves more hen what she's been given. And we will follow her beyond death. You know nothing, little white rabbit. Nothing about any of us, or even about that bitch you serve. Your job is meaningless without knowing the truth. What's that saying?"" the small mouse boy asks. Armon answers, ""History is written by the victors.""<br/><br/>Vena gives a small smile, ""I don't see why you avoid me. I'm not going to bite you. I need to know, when was the last you saw your father? Ches has been missing for awhile. But I need to know exactly how long. Something is happening, and I have a feeling I'm going to need his help."" Vena sighed and reached up to her hair, pulling out the thin leather strap from it. ""And if I can't find him, then I will definitely need you, but I don't want to ask anything of you."""
4484,The Kingdoms of Wonderland,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46582&start=20,2015-05-13T01:00:33,Cer Kamber,"""I dont see why you avoid me. I'm not going to bite you."" the Joker leader started off. Evie grinned playfully. Usually she was the one biting people, at least when shes drunk. ""I need to know, when was the last time you saw your father? Ches has been missing for a while. But i need to know exactly how long."" Vena had continued. Evie began think how many yeats had passed since Ches left her and the rest of his kids alone. ""Something is happening, and i have a feeling I'm going to need his help. And if i can't find him, then i will definitely need you, but i don't want to ask anything of you."" Vena finished.<br/><br/>Evie stared at her for a few moments. The last time she saw her father had to be about five or six years ago. ""Well my father left all of us about 5 years ago. Ive been trying to find some clues to where he went or if he even is still alive. I know hes a prankster but i know for sure this is real and not one of his tricks. He hasnt left any clues or trails that i know of. Its like he just up and disappeared."" Evie almost smiled at the pun. But it was true, even if a bit funny. She drummed her fingers along the desk thinking of everything that she found out. ""If you need me instead then go ahead and ask. You have been a good friend to me for the past 3 years. I wouldn't dare turn down a request from you at this point. Vena, i owe you and the Jokers my well being."" she smirked. The cheshire cat cocked her head to the side and smiled a little more. True she was considered neutral in this war but she had always favored the Jokers side of the cause more than Alice's. She was still convinced Alice had something to do with Ches disappearing. She was almost certain that Alice found a way to kidnap the giant cat. And Evie absolutely hated Alice for it."
4485,The Kingdoms of Wonderland,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46582&start=20,2015-05-13T23:27:55,SuperRawrZ,"It was truly a one man battle at this point, it seemed all of them were completely against her. “My apologies if I insulted you and forgive me Jace for your deposition. Alice has always used madness to her advantage, which means you of most of all are in danger becoming a weapon to her aid. I know that might be a lot to swallow, but that’s what insanity and obsession does I’m afraid.” Cecilia glanced down she was sorry that she hurt feelings, but she had to make them see. “Not to further add insult to injury and hiring the chances of getting my ass kicked, but this ‘Venatrix’ whom I assume is the daughter to the former Queen isn’t a Lady from political standpoint. Your ideology isn't helping your cause,” yep she was pretty much gonna die from this, but oh well she didn’t live much of a life anyway. “In the eyes of the court you are following nothing more than a self-entitled princess, meaning even if you over through and killed Alice she would face the guillotine as a traitor just like the rest of you. You need proof and alliances that will backup your information and cause, otherwise you will fail and Alice wins either way.” Welp she had said it, any minute now they’d chop her into little bits and stew her up. “Without proper political standing, what all you’ve worked for will be for naught. Justice on only on the side of the victor.” The rabbit girl had made her peace, she could only hope that they’d understand and reach out to other countries and be able to do so in a manner that wouldn’t come off as insulting."
4486,The Kingdoms of Wonderland,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46582&start=20,2015-05-15T23:16:53,LillithRayne,"Vena smiles at Evie, ""You know I think of you as more then a friend right?"" She looks up in thought, 'Five years? Where the hell are you Ches?' She sighs and puts her hair up, ""Thank you Evie. I'll let you know what I need you to do when it's time. We should go see what all the fuss is about."" Vena starts for the door and opens it, walking out and down the small stretch of hall. She stopped when she saw most the Jokers surrounding one little girl, well little to her. It was odd to say the least, like the girl didn't exactly what she was saying going off of what ever crossed her mind.<br/><br/>Ace steps back forward, ""And yet, you insult us more."" His eyes were normal now, maybe a little more bright. ""You don't know anything about Vena. They call her Lady against her wishes. She has been trying to get the other kingdoms to help for years. But they are all cowards. Again, this time I will ask, don't insult Vena. We realize the position we are in. We know the risks. So tell me why you're still here? You think you can help us? Do you even care?""<br/><br/>Vena sighs and moves closer, Jokers moving out of the way in surprise to see me. ""Ace. Stop."""
4487,The Kingdoms of Wonderland,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46582&start=20,2015-05-20T20:30:37,Cer Kamber,"Evie smiled as Vena called her a friend. She always thought of herself as the pest who came to their hideout after work just to start up trouble with Ace. ""Thank you, Lady Vena. And i will do whatever you ask of me."" she dipped her head and stood up, following the Jokers' leader out of the office.<br/><br/>She saw Ace and the rabbit still fighting. She laughed to herself and leaned against the wall, watching. Ace was getting so angry with the rabbit girl. It was actually pretty funny to watch.<br/><br/>""Ace. Stop."" the leader sounded.<br/><br/>She watched Ace go blank for a moment. ""Hey Ace, no need to spout off to a little rabbit anyway. She probably doesnt have enough of a brain to comprehend what you do anyway."" Evie smirked. She wanted to get the little white rabbit angry as well. Plus it would get her to leave Ace alone. She glanced back at Vena, hoping she didnt overstep her boundaries. After all, she never wanted to get on the jokers bad side."
4488,The Kingdoms of Wonderland,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46582&start=20,2015-05-29T07:45:11,Emina,"Willow walked through the crowded marketplace street trying to find a secluded spot. 'I hate crowds. I need to get away from here. The longer I stay around this many people the worse the blood lust will be. I knew I shouldn't have skipped feeding the other night but I really hate feeding on anyone innocent. I really wish there was some other way to survive.' Willow thought as she made her way into a dark alley. ""Much better, no more crowds and no more sun. I don't need to keep putting off feeding anymore. If I'm going to find out if the rumors about the Queen is true, then I'll have to feed soon. Cities always have at least one or two cruel people. If the rumors about this one is true then I am sure that it will be easy to get a meal then."" Willow muttered to herself and went deeper into the shadows of the alley. 'The best thing for me to do now is to stay here. Once the sun goes down then I can find a meal. Then I can find someone to help me figure out if there is any work for someone like me here.'"
4489,The Kingdoms of Wonderland,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46582&start=20,2015-06-03T21:15:04,SuperRawrZ,"Cecilia sighed, she believed that everyone had a right to something. To have a birth right snatched aways by someone not even of this world seemed to unfair. She just wanted to help make things right. She knew going against Alice wouldn’t be easy, but she’s not the true ruler. Cecilia didn’t even consider the notion before today, but now that she knew it’s only right to want to help, right? She left out a sigh.<br/><br/>“The truth can come off as an insult sometimes, can’t it? Again, my apologies. This isn’t some small scuffle you’re getting yourself into though. It’s a full fledged war, one from a political alliance point of view you’re not ready to fight.” Here she went again, she was really gonna get herself killed. Oh well, good life spent with good tea, great books, a splendid snacks. Keep going you dumb rabbit, might as well let them hear you out. “Alliances are hard to come by, it’s not a simple matter of saying hey Alice is not the right ruler, wanna help us out or not? Promises have to be made, deals signed, and most of all you have to sell them a winning war.” Cecilia knew a lot about this, she had seen the smaller form done a thousand times over by her father. “If you want some help, you gotta leave here and go knocking on some doors on other countries, without expecting anything.” There, now just wait for the comeback/death."
4490,The Kingdoms of Wonderland,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46582&start=20,2015-06-07T07:53:52,LillithRayne,"Ace twitched, he could feel the insanity bubbling beneath the surface. Was this girl stupid or something? She had just been told that they were trying to get help from the other countries. He wanted to rip this girls head off.<br/><br/>Venatrix studied the girl in front of her. Her bright red eyes were trained and held a look of thought. They didn't turn people away, nor did they kill them. It wasn't like anyone could talk about the Jokers. They had their secret keeper.<br/><br/>""So you think you could help us? You make my people sound incompetent. And yet you do not even realize you speak of yourself as well. I do not only consider the Jokers my people. All who reside within my mother's kingdom are my people. And I will fight to free them from the false queen. Getting out of Hearts is not as easy a task for our people as you think. Alice gates people leaving her kingdom. The other kingdoms do not even like people from here to enter their kingdoms. I Jace contacts, but one has disappeared, something he is good at. So explain, rabbit, how would you help us?"" Vena knew it might seem harsh, but she was fiercely protective. She could tell that Ace was having a hard time."
4491,The Kingdoms of Wonderland,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46582,2015-05-03T07:29:27,SuperRawrZ,"“Alice, a girl from a land called “London” where at the young age of seven years old entered “Wonderland”. While there she found herself in the Court of the Country of Hearts where the Queen, Corra Medilla Heart, invited her to play a game of croquet with her. When the game was complete and and the Queen had lost she had an uproar of rage over her loss claiming that Alice had cheated and placed her under arrest, she was quickly was detained by several guards and was put on trial. Alice’s formal charge was treason to which she plead, “Not Guilty”. After quick discussion, witnesses testimonies, and pleas from Alice herself the court found her guilty and was sentenced to death by beheading. Upon hearing this news Alce flead from the court where several guards and other pedestrians pressured her, but was never captured. The reasoning behind this was later discovered to be because Alice had some how “slipped” into a world inside a looking glass. During this time, Alice was recruited to help fight in a war as a replacement pawn for the “White Queen’s” daughter, Lily. This war was fought on a level plain called a “Board” where Alice was able to “capture” the “Red Queen” and “checkmate” the “Red King,” winning the war. While also doing this, Alice was also able to completely make it to the other side of the Board which by the laws of this land caused her to become the new Queen, replacing the Queen of White. While the White Kingdom was under her rule, Alice overtook the Red Kingdom becoming the sole monarch of this land. Many years passed while during the time where she ruled there, until the time she returned to “Wonderland”. Once returned with two kingdom’s worth of armies to aid her, Alice was quickly able to over through the Kingdom of Hearts rule and claim herself to be the new queen with seemingly little to no backlash. The Kingdom of Hearts has been recently nicknamed as the, “Kingdom of Alice,” although no official changes have been made to create this title. Alice’s court as of now consists of…..”<br/><br/>The sound of a heavy leather bound book echos throughout a normally quiet library, “This is so frustrating!” an aggravated Cecilia groans out. The sound of padded squeaky springs cover up the long agitated sigh she let escape as she began speaking aloud, “I mean all the books say almost the same thing! Why are there so many damn unanswered questions! First of all how did Queen Alice get here and then from here to a world inside a looking glass! Then there's the matter of how she was able to return here with not only herself, but armies of me...And on top of it all, what the hell is a London?” Cecilia let out another long sigh. Scratching her hair and ears and rubbing her face didn’t make her any less irritable to what she had just read or anything else she read about Alice. “Everything just seems so damn...secretive,” she mumble out loud to herself staring out a small dingy window that let a small amount of light in. “I’m never gonna find any answers here, but what can I do? It’s not like I can just drop everything and leave, I’m the country’s historian. I have to stay and see over the library,” she said softly sighing to herself. She felt like she was during terrible at her job, how could she probably do it if nothing in detail was written down?"
4492,The Kingdoms of Wonderland,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46582,2015-05-03T07:46:08,LillithRayne,"Vena sighs to herself as she watches the people in the market. She pulled her long white blue hair over her shoulder and let her cloak swirl around her. Why. Why did these people follow her? She wasn't the true queen. Alice killed her mother. Why did the other kingdoms let this continue. Alice was bound to start making her way into their kingdoms as well. No one knew the truth, or they refused to believe it or speak of it. Her mother was never a cruel woman. She wouldn;t do what the books claimed she did.<br/><br/>""Here you go miss. The coin for the artifact you retrieved."" A man said from behind her. Vena turned and smiled, taking the pouch, ""Thank you."" Sh moved away and started down the street quietly, making her way to the Joker's hideout. She continually watched behind her for followers, sensing no one, she dashed down a side alley. Nodding to herself, she lnocked on a hidden door. The door opened and she moved inside, taking off her cloak and revealing her bleached leather armor."
4493,The Kingdoms of Wonderland,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46582,2015-05-03T21:42:51,SuperRawrZ,"Cecilia grumbled again to herself before she sprung of the couch and onto her feet, pacing back and forth she questioned how she could learn more on Alice. “Ah!” a sudden idea popped into her head as she spun around and briskly walked over to a bookshelf, her long braids floppy lagging behind her. “If I can’t find more detail on Queen Alice then maybe finding out more on the Queen of Hearts will lead me somewhere!” she suddenly seemed excited, knowledge was always something that she craved and to have questions with no answers bugged her if not slowly driving her a bit mad. Cecilia walked up five small stairs onto a raised platform where more book were shelved, she looked up spotting the book she needed. The sound of squeaky wheels against a bumpy hardwood floor broke the silence in the library, as Cecilia stopped it in the spot she need she quickly climbed up. “Let’s see, let’s see,” she spoke to herself running her fingers over the binding of the books, “Ah-ha! This is the one I need,” she exclaimed dropping back to the ground with a loud thump. Quick footsteps rang throughout the library as she clung to the book dashing back to her comfy couch, she spun around in front of it and quickly sat back down it with a whoomp. Cecilia giggled slightly to herself and opened the book, “Alight, ‘Corra Medilla Heart: A Biography of the Queen of Hearts’. This should be able to point me somewhere,” Cecilia began flipping through the pages of the book to read. She speculated that this would be able to help her more than any other book because this particular one was written before Alice’s return. Cecilia spent roughly an hour reading without anything standing out until she came to one passage, “The Queen’s daughter was born in the Spring with an undisclosed named father with the speculated reasoning of ‘political matters’. The daughter was named…” Daughter? The Queen of Hearts had a daughter? Who else knows this? Is this daughter even still around? What about birthrights? Cecilia’s mind flooded with questions as she quickly hopped up to search the library on any other information about the Queen of Heart’s daughter, but found nothing. “Jeez! It’s like she doesn't exist outside a few lines of literature! What is she suppose to be, some kind of myth?!” Cecilia groaned again at the lack of unanswered questions that seemed to pile up higher and higher. Cecilia turned around quickly glancing back and forth and the space around her and let out an aggravated sigh, “Well, that settles it. I will find this daughter and get my questions answered if it’s the last thing I do!”"
4494,The Kingdoms of Wonderland,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46582,2015-05-03T23:40:01,LillithRayne,"Vena walked down the steps of the hideout quietly, listening to the Jokers work. These were the people still loyal to the true queen of the Kingdom. These were her people, the ones who saw the cruelty. Vena looked up in thought, wondering about two people she had not seen in hundreds of years. The bandersnatch and Ches. Then again, the 'snatch was a captain in another kingdom,  and Ches.... well Ches was Ches. ""Lady Venatrix, Ace hasn't come back yet,"" a young boy stated from in front of her. She looked down, ""Don't worry. He's fine. Probably wondering the castle.""<br/><br/>Ace stretched as he walked down the marble hall. He was tired, gathering information for the Jokers could be exhausting. While walking her heard a commotion from the left and stopped. Curiously he went to the door and opened it, leaning on the doorway. For a few minutes he watched the young historian flit around the library. Her two braids flew behind her in a funny a way. “Well, that settles it. I will find this daughter and get my questions answered if it’s the last thing I do!” the girl ground out aggravated. ""You shouldn't talk about her in the castle you know. The Queen won't be happy."""
4495,The Kingdoms of Wonderland,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46582,2015-05-04T01:35:33,SuperRawrZ,"A sudden involuntary jump came over Cecilia’s body as she heard the words of a stranger reply to what she thought was personal self rant. She turned around quickly and gave a harsh unintentional glare towards the man standing in the libraries doorway. Who was he coming in all of a sudden and scaring her, she could have died of fright! Rabbits do that ya know! She looked him over quickly with a still sour face, he was taller than her with orangey-red hair pulled back into a small low ponytail. Although his apparel didn’t quite stand out Cecilia did notice his goggles on his head and a chain on his vest that adorned a heart on the end of it. Right as Cecilia opened her mouth, about to chew him out for startling her, she halfway closed it back and her face went softened into more of a embarrassed pout with the sudden realization of, ‘Oh, he might be a customer’. Cecilia’s stature when from angrily terrified to a bubbly pose, “Hello, welcome. I’m Cecilia, the kingdom’s historian. If there’s a book or something in particular that you are looking for I’d be more than happy to assist you or I could grab the librarian.” she gave a pissed off forced smile. Just as she had completed her nearly scripted sentence, she just realized what the man had said, ‘You shouldn't talk about her in the castle you know. The Queen won't be happy.’ The sentence began to ring out inside her head as another whole new series of questions started popping up. “Wait a minute! Who the hell are you and why were you eavesdropping! And, and!,” Cecilia stumbled over her words for a moment before she could force out, “And what the hell do you know!?”"
4496,The Kingdoms of Wonderland,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46582,2015-05-04T05:53:20,LillithRayne,"Ace chuckled quietly as he watched the rabbit eared girl. She almost seemed to miss what he had said because he had startled her so. When she turned and demanded who he was and what he knew he stood up straight. With a bow he answered, ""My name is Jace Hatter. Sir Hatter is my uncle. And I know quite a bit. But I am unwilling to answer here. Should you wish to truly know more, you'll look for the signs around the kingdom."" Ace took the heart from his chain and flipped it open, showing the Jokers' symbol inside. ""Now if you'll excuse me miss. I have some supplies I need to pick up in town. Have a nice day."" He bowed to her again and left the room quickly. He continued the way he had originally been walking before he had been distracted by the girl rabbit. He had to get the supplies for Venatrix before he pissed her off. A pissed of chimera is never any fun at a tea party. Especially one who was the daughter of the Queen of Hearts."
4497,The Kingdoms of Wonderland,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46582,2015-05-04T06:55:39,SuperRawrZ,"A flustered face came over Cecilia’s face as the man who called himself “Jace” spoke. His voice moved quickly, but flowed smoothly like a trickster. She twinged at every high note he hit, trying to process everything he said while he was saying it. Sir Hatter’s nephew? Is he mad? Is his character trustworthy or did I just so happen to catch him during a small slither of time of sanity. He knows...quite a bit? What the hell does he know?! There’s no way he could be smarter than me! What could he possibly know more than me...Unless he knew something about this mysterious daughter of the Queen of Hearts, which wouldn’t that make her a...Princess? Wait a missing princess!? Like in a story book, no way! Cecilia could feel her head swelling with more and more questions, it was almost as if this person was baiting her knowing that she would bite. Jokers? A group of comedians? Tricksters? Or trouble makers? Perhaps even a group of a criminal syndicate. Maybe it’s literal? Wildcards? Perhaps in the sense something that’s unlikely to show up, but could in the end cause an unlikely power shift or victory in a game? Cecilia’s head felt scrambled, once the pattern of questions stopped in her head “Jace” was bidding farewell and leaving. “Eh! W-wait!” she quickly chased after, but once she lept through the door he was gone. “Oh hell no. You are not going to riddle me and then turn tail and leave!” Cecilia looked down and closed her eyes to concentrated her hearing on the sound of a small metallic loose chain with a weighted heart on the end hitting against a pair of pants to the rhythm of footsteps. Her ears twitched until she lock onto this patterned sound and she dashed towards the direction it lead her. Rushing and pushing her way through a small crowd she looked for the man, until There! Orangey-red hair tied into a small ponytails and goggles on top of his head! “Aha!” she made a dash for him reached out and pulled back on his shoulder forcing him to turn and look at her, “Where do you think you’re going, Hatter!” she asked slightly out of breath."
4498,The Kingdoms of Wonderland,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46582,2015-05-05T22:31:45,LillithRayne,"Ace turned to look at the girl behind him. He was slightly surprised to see her but annoyed. He had things to do. ""Where do you think you're going, Hatter!"" She called, slightly out of breath<br/>""I told you what I was doing. I have to go pick up some supplies,"" Ace answered. Damnit! Vena was going to be severely pissed. He looked the girl up and down, ""I'm surprised you didn't understand me, what with your ears. What do you want Rabbit?""<br/><br/>""Are you not worried about Jace?""  The man in front of Vena asked. Her red eyes turned to him, ""Not really. He probably got stopped by some girl. You know him."" The bald man snorted, ""Aye. That I do. Ches a smartass too. So he'll probably offend the poor girl."" Vena nods, ""Probably. But he still needs to hurry his ass up."" A young boy came scurrying in from behind her, small round brown ears adorned his head, ""Lady Venatrix."" Vena turned, ""What is it?"" ""News of Alice. She hasn't been seen in several days. Its believed that she has locked herself in her room."" The boy answered quickly."
4499,The Kingdoms of Wonderland,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46582,2015-05-06T23:50:44,SuperRawrZ,"Cecilia’s ears twitched as she face turned sour, “Oh and you’re an expert on how a beastkin’s ears work? Please, do forgive my rudeness.” Her tone bleed a thousands shades of sarcasm, “You said you were going to get supplies, for what? Or is it a whom? Who are you working for and how will this answer all my questions, huh?” Cecilia wasted no time bombarding him with endless questions. This Jace person really pick the wrong person to tease, she wasn’t about to let him slip through her fingers and go on a wild goose chase. No way she’d let that happen, nuh-uh! “I want answers dammit! You may not have all of them, but you certainly know either some of them or where I can get them!” the rabbit beastkin was almost on the verge of throwing a full on fit as she thrashed about, waving her fist and pointing her index finger the man. To say the least, she was causing quite the scene and people were starting to take notice. Cecilia herself knew this and that guards might show up if not already on their way, but her logic told her that if anyone was going get into trouble from this altercation it would be him. He was suspicious after all and Cecilia was just a flustered and intimidated rabbit beastkin trying to stand her ground and look tough for an animalistic sake. On the plus note this “Jace” person stated to look irritated and confused, which meant he’d either have to run for it or take her along. An obvious “Check” if not “Checkmate” situation."
4500,The Kingdoms of Wonderland,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46582,2015-05-07T02:53:12,LillithRayne,"Ace sighed again, this girl couldn't take a fucking hint. He reached up and touched his choker, the charm shinning, 'Only reason I haven't gone crazy is because of this.' He barely listened to her ranting, deciding on what to do. The gaurds would have been called with the scene this girl was making. Damnit, stupid girl. He sighed again, no choice. ""If you can follow me then fine. But good luck,"" Ace stated as he turned to the girl full on. He raised one of his hands, palm facing him. She would be able to see the crystals now. He really didn't want to deal with his uncle today, so this was his only choice. The blue crystal on his ring finger started to glow and the air started to get thick. Within seconds, the entire area was covered in thick fog like mist. Ace turned, running away quickly down the market street. He dodged stalls quickly, looking for the alley that led to the Jokers' hideout. He spun into a small alley and took a deep breath before he started walking again down the alley."
4501,The Kingdoms of Wonderland,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46582,2015-05-09T21:01:48,SuperRawrZ,"“W-what!?” Cecilia exclaimed as the market play seemed to suddenly become a place a chaos. The boy had vanished! With magic no less! This just isn’t fair! Cecilia grumbled to herself as she tried to find any lock on his location she could, but it was hard with all the commotion happening around her. “Dammit, which way!?” the mist was thick and damp and just overall a giant annoyance. Cecilia locked on what she thought was a strange pattern of running hoping that it might actually be the right one. As the mist lightened up, the out of breath beastkin found herself at a small, dark, dingy, and just a little bit creepy alleyway. Her ears perked up and twitched as she kind of chuckled to herself nervously, realizing she had no idea where she was. ‘Now what?’ she thought to herself, ‘D-do I go back, D-do I continue on?’ Cecilia look around seeing a singular lonely door, she gulped down hard as she walked towards is. Standing in front of it she could feel her body trembled slightly with nerves and a slight cold sweat starting to bubble up from inside her. ‘You know, it’s not too late, we could turn around right now and go back to the library,’ she slowly lifted up her arm to grab the door knob. Gulping down hard she once again thought to herself, ‘No I-I have to do this, I-I gotta know something!’ Inhaling deeply she knocked twice on the door with a big boom. ‘Welp, it’s too late now, whatever happens...Happens’"
4502,The Kingdoms of Wonderland,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46582,2015-05-10T03:08:14,LillithRayne,"Ace sighed as he walked down the stairs of the Joker's hideout. Vena was sure to be pissed off at him. He looked around as he entered the main room of the underground hideout. Several people bustled around the area; 'card' captains from the Red Queens old army, beastkin from the kingdom, and even members from beyond the looking glass. He looked around then coughed when he was slapped on the back, ""Lady Venatrix has been looking for you Hatter."" Ace looked up at a large and burly man, a boar beastkin, Armon. ""Is she pissed?"" he asked. Armon shrugs, ""Not really."" Ace nods and sighs, ""Right. Let me go find her Royal Highness."" Ace walks away and into one of the side rooms, leaning against the door. He watched his best friend as she stared at something on the table. ""You know, with my ears, I could hear you the moment you entered."" Vena stated as she studied the map of the kingdoms. Ace snorted, ""So?"" She stands up straight and turns to look at him, ""What happened?"" Ace sighed as he started to explain everything to the woman he had been following for almost a hundred years.<br/><br/>A man opened a small hidden window in the door and his bright yellow eyes glowed. When he spoke it was almost a growl, ""What do you want Rabbit?"""
4503,The Kingdoms of Wonderland,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46582,2015-05-10T03:21:23,Cer Kamber,"Evie was seated comfortably in the corner of the hideout with a beer at hand already. She had been there for a couple hours since she was finished her shift at the bar. She looked up from the mug as Ace walked in. ""Well if it isnt the man of the hour."" she snickered. Evie enjoyed teasing him whenever he came in late. She uncrossed her long legs and stood up to go greet him. Her long hair swayed with each step. Instead of walking straight over to him she waited for him and the Joker leader to finish their talk. After all she may have befriended the alliance, but Joker business was strictly Joker business.<br/><br/>Evie instead finished her beer and made her way over to the fridge for another. She noticed the boar beastkin, Armon sitting idly and wondered if she should bug him. But Evie shrugged the thought aside. The boars were never any fun. Always so serious. So she sighed and waited patiently for the others to finish conducting their business. Unfortunately she was also horrible at being patient..."
4504,The Kingdoms of Wonderland,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46582,2015-05-10T04:34:15,SuperRawrZ,"Cecilia’s ear twitched at the sound of a tiny door opening where a voice asked, ""What do you want Rabbit?"" The voice seemed large almost echoing through the door and the yellow eyes she could only assume belong to him glared seemingly violent into her own. Oh gosh, he sounds big. I bet he’s big. I bet he’s big AND scary. Cecilia gulped hard trying not to break into panicked sweat almost regretting her decision. It wasn’t to late to turn tail and leave, right? She could just say ‘Oh my mistake,’ and get away scot free, right?! No, not possible not even an option, at best it was suspicious. Looking and acting suspicious is never a good thing. Ever.<br/><br/>“I er um you see, I um eh. Could I,” she was tripping over her word in what she thought was the worst way possible. This isn’t going to end well kept repeating through her head. She tried to ignore the sudden thought of, ‘What if they decide to cook and eat me’!? She took a deep breath in and let it go, ‘You’ve come to far to let someone at a door stop you, say something!’ “Hi!” ‘dammit.’ she thought as her hand shot up in an awkward greeting manner with her heart feeling like it might explode.<br/><br/>“Hello? What do you want Rabbit?” he asked again confused with a raised eyebrow. Oh gosh. Oh gosh. She inhaled again, ‘you can do this just make coherent sentence without fainting. Yes, definitely Do. Not. Faint.’<br/><br/>“Ah, yes um, you see,” she let out a cough gathering up some hope of composure. “Yes, you see I’m here to see the person named Jace Hatter. He owes me some. um. Repentance.” that’s right just keep going you’re doing good. “He’s been avoiding me you see and I am deeply insulted by his favor, not only that he made me leave my place of work to chase him all the way here. I do say I many important things to do and simply do not have the time for childish games!” well she started talking not the problem would be to get her to shut back up. “I am not happy, I am very agitated and upset with my mind more mixed up than 5,000 piece puzzled, I am tired and damp with more sweat than I’d like to openly admit from chasing his sly magic using ass all the way her, and most of all,” her eyes closed and twitched a bit before she shouted, “And most of all my afternoon tea has probably gone undrinkably cold and my custard cremes foreseeably stolen and eaten!”"
4505,The Kingdoms of Wonderland,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46582,2015-05-10T04:58:00,LillithRayne,"The man at the door snorts and smiles, showing sharp canines, ""Hatter you say? You caused him to use magic? Really?"" The small little window closes quietly and a lock can be heard sliding from it's spot. The door swings open to reveal a relatively well built man with shoulder length black hair pulled back in a low ponytail. Atop his head is a pair of gray wolf ears, a slightly bushy gray tail sways gently behind him. He studied the white haired rabbit beastkin in front of him. ""Before I let you in, I need your hand,"" he says, holding out a nicely tanned and calloused hand.<br/><br/>Vena sighed and rolled her eyes as Ace finished his story, ""You can't stay out of trouble, can you?"" He chuckles and rubs his neck, ""You know me."" Vena smirked, ""Yeah, I do. You better get those supplies tomorrow though."" Ace smiles, ""Of course."" Vena waves him away and he sighs as he turns to walk away. His two toned green eyes lighted upon a certain cat. He smiled, ""Evie, not terrorizing anyone?"" He smiled more as he studied her, thinking about how long it had been since he had seen the bartender."
4506,The Kingdoms of Wonderland,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46582,2015-05-10T05:07:38,Cer Kamber,"Evie let out a snort. ""Sadly no. If i were you would be the first to know."" she stepped off the wall and walked over to Ace. ""So what did you do this time? Too many girls following you home, pretty boy?"" she teased. There was a playful gleam in the corner of her eyes. Evie's tail swished back and forth as she waited on the answer.<br/><br/>Finally her ears twitched. She could hear someone at the entrance being greeted by the grumpy bouncer. She smirked. ""And i think one of those girls has found you. What a lucky dog."" she winked at him. ""Did she catch you sleeping with one of her friends?"" oh how the cat beastkin loved to taunt Ace. It was like second nature as soon as she saw the boy. She was glad that he was nothing like his uncle. Evie remembered the stories her father told about him and the Mad Hatter in the old days. They would bicker constantly. She was pretty sure that was where she got it from. She was like her old man in many ways since he was all she had known. But that was in the past. A hard look of determination crossed her features. Then she shook it away quickly. Beat not to let her mood go sour, especially with a new guest joining them."
4507,The Kingdoms of Wonderland,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46582,2015-05-11T00:23:47,SuperRawrZ,"The man snorted, almost laughing at her as he closed the small window opening the door for her, ""Hatter you say? You caused him to use magic? Really?"" Before her Cecilia saw tall, muscular to what she assumed was a wolf beastkin. Normally she would have answered with, ‘Ah, yeah. I’m pretty awesome,’ type of response, but she kinda chuckled along hoping that he wouldn’t suddenly think that she’d make a tasty little snack. Glancing around the room Cecilia took notice of of an almost tavern like atmosphere with a fairly large variety of people occupying it. She knew she’d be lying to herself to say she wasn’t a bit nervous, so she started playing scenarios in her head to come up with a hopefully unnecessary escape plan. Cecilia didn’t even notice the beastkin’s sentence going around him she was so deep into thought. “Hey! I said I need your hand!” The sudden shout from him made the rabbit jump and quickly turn around.<br/><br/>“Y-yes! S-sorry!” she her hand to the slightly annoyed wolf beatkin. His hand was tan, calloused, and rough. She could tell that he had to have had some kind of training with some kind of melee weapon, she assumed a heavy blade or perhaps an axe. She didn’t take notice of what the man was doing to her hand as she continued to look around. The place seemed pretty laxed and not really all that ba-....AH! There he was! The Hatter! Cecilia instinctively stomped her way over towards him, by the second or third step she had a realization that this might have seemed rude to the poor wolf, but it was too late to stop now! She walked right passed a girl with purple...well everything who was playfully flicking her tail. Cecilia grabbed the Hatter’s shoulder forcing him to turn around and look at her, “ You! Do you know how much trouble and annoyance you’re being to me! Honestly do you have any manners!”"
4508,The Kingdoms of Wonderland,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46582,2015-05-11T02:53:38,LillithRayne,"The wolf beastkin growls quietly before snapping at the rabbit in front of him, ""Hey! I said I need your hand!"" The rabbit girl jumped and held out her hand, ""Y-yes! S-sorry!"" He held her hand palm up, his fingers wrapping almost completely around her small wrist. He pressed his thumb onto her wrist before sticking her with his thumb nail. He noticed that she was distracted, looking around the area. She was clearly looking for someone, probably Jace. He sighed as the symbol finished forming on her wrist just as she jumped away from him. The wolf beastkin rolled his eyes, ""Flighty rabbit.""<br/><br/>Ace snorted, ""I'm not that Evie and you know it. I don't know what that girls problem is, she keeps following me. Apparently she doesn't like riddles."" Ace called out in shock as he was forced to turn to see the rabbit chick again. ""You! Do you know how much trouble and annoyance you’re being to me! Honestly do you have any manners!"" the girl yelled into his face. He glared at the girl, ""No manners? Are you kidding me? I told you I had to go but you insisted on acting like a stalker and following me here! You had no right, you little rabbit. If anyone doesn't have any manners it's you. Your are quiet rude for someone with your heritage. But then again you work for that--"" Ace was cut off as Armon put a hand on his shoulder looking at the rabbit beastkin.<br/><br/>During the middle of Ace's rant Vena had stepped into the door way, ""Evie. I need to talk to you."" Vena stepped back into the room and waited on the young cheshire cat. It had been awhile, but Vena needed a few answers. She wasn't worried about the rabbit and Jace making a scene. The rabbit wouldn't be trouble for the Joker's. Connor, the wolf beastkin, was a skilled secret keeper."
4509,The Kingdoms of Wonderland,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46582,2015-05-11T03:08:17,Cer Kamber,"""What? Doesnt like riddles?"" Evie laughed as the scene unfolded. Ace and the rabbit girl were quite a riot. She stopped short pf her fun as Vena came to her.<br/><br/>""Evie. I need to talk to you."" the joker leader said before walking away.<br/><br/>Evie shrugged and decided to follow. She wondered what Vena needed her for. She didn't think she learned any information the chimera would want. Her tail swished behind her as she walked.  Evie found the office with ease. The cheshire cat opened the door, only after knocking first as a courtesy, and stepped inside. Evie was completely befuddled still. Her mind was usually elsewhere. But her full attention was needed to for whatever the topic was. She found a seat in Vena's office and sat down with her legs crossed. ""So what does the Joker leader need from me?"" she asked playfully. Perhaps it wasnt on a grave matter. But then again it could be. Vena wouldnt call her in the private office just to ask how her day had been after all."
4510,The Kingdoms of Wonderland,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46582,2015-05-11T22:44:53,SuperRawrZ,"As soon as Cecilia was able to get the words off of her chest the Hatter snapped back with, ""No manners? Are you kidding me? I told you I had to go but you insisted on acting like a stalker and following me here! You had no right, you little rabbit. If anyone doesn't have any manners it's you. You are quiet rude for someone with your heritage. But then again you work for that--"" He was cut off by another beastkin, boar? This gave Cecilia her turn to yell back at the rude Hatter.<br/><br/>“Stalker are you serious!? Who just suddenly shows up and gives riddles to people! Research baits curiosity which is poking and prying with purpose! You baited me into following which it means it’s your fault in the first place that I followed you!” Well she had started might as well keep going to she had finished, “And who are you to talk about of heritage! I don’t have one! I was a burden to my two full rabbit parents! I happen to eat a lot more as a beastkin then what a simple traveling merchant was use to feeding! Who are you to imply I was ever related to the infamous ‘White Rabbit’ that lead Queen Alice here in the first place! You think I wouldn’t have asked him how he did such a feat! Ha! You are gravely mistaken! Also, what of my employment? I worked hard to be able to have what I do now! Do you know how much I’ve had to read to get here! Alot! Like so much! Like-Like mountains of books!” Cecilia was pissed to say the least. But to what might be to a majority of the people watching she was holding back. Normally she probably would have thrown a punch or kick by now. Family was a touchy matter for her and the Hatter was lucky he got off with just an earful.<br/><br/>The beastkin took a deep breath in, “You’re the privileged one here, good to know what the Jokers are really.” It was just as she had expected they were rebels, wildcards, the odd ones out of the Deck. “Queen Alice has the equivalent of three if not more armies. You may have a decent number of rag-tagged warriors and some of them may even have a decent amount of intelligence, but you lack generalized knowledge and alliances with other countries to do any sort of real damage.” Cecilia was speaking truth from a strategic standpoint, she could tell where this was going for them in this country and it didn’t foresee well. “Staying underground as you do now and gathering supplies from the Kingdom or even from the surrounding area is dangerous for you. I wouldn't be surprised if Queen Alice already knew about your existence and you weren’t playing right into her hand. The scale is no where near teetering into your favor and you are not more than a treasonous social club.” Cecilia was done, she had no clue if she wanted to be apart of any of this, questions being answered or not. Cecilia knew how to help them and how to expand their cause, but it if everyone was as stubborn and blind as this Hatter they would not survive to win even a single battle against Alice. She released a clenched fist and sighed, too late to stop or apologize and leave. The damage was done, what came next would be the deciding factor for the rabbit if this was a cause even worth considering."
4511,Anime characters in...Marvel!? (X-over RP!),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46641,2015-05-07T05:28:31,TehZach1993,"""We got a special on bourbon."" The clerk said from his wheelchair. He was a dirty looking man with greasy silver hair and a scruffy looking beard. He wore a black toboggan and had a army camouflage jacket and a coffee stained shirt and jeans. A man wearing a black jacket and dark shirt and pants stood at the check-out, he had put a bottle of chocolate milk on the counter and turned to look out the front door.<br/><br/>There was a group of street thugs roughing up a young boy who couldn't be past ten years of age.<br/><br/>The clerk rolled his squeaky wheelchair over towards the window of the convenience store and commented from behind the counter.<br/><br/>""Fuckin' animals...makes ya wanna do something don't it?"" The clerk took a swig out of a hip flask as he said this.<br/><br/>Frank Castle stared out the door at the scene, his eye could be seen twitching slightly.<br/><br/>""Couple of years back, that was me standing right where you are now. Only difference, it was a little girl back then."" The clerk took a swig from his flask again.<br/><br/>""Three tours in the sandbox, not so much as a scratch. I come home to this shit.""<br/><br/>""Always a war on somewhere..."" Frank replied quietly.<br/><br/>""Why fucking bother? That's my motto, if God struck those savages down today...just be five more take their place. The whole world is burnin' down my friend....least I got a front row seat for it."" He said with a slight slur.<br/><br/>He wheeled himself back to the counter, saying the chocolate milk was a buck fifty.<br/><br/>Frank put a twenty on the counter, and said: ""Bottle of Jack.""<br/><br/>It could be heard all around..the noise that the thugs were causing. ""Say yes, before I cut your fuckin' throat kid!"" One of the thugs put a knife up to the youngster's throat.<br/><br/>Frank casually walked out the door and began approaching the thugs, letting the brown bag containing the large bottle of liquor drop off of it, he tossed the bottle up in the air and caught it...he was right behind the thug with the knife...and slammed the bottle against the back of the thug's head.<br/><br/>The teenager dropped to the ground, dead. As another one turned just to get the bottle against the side of his face...the sound of his neck snapping could be heard as his mouth sprayed a torrent of blood.<br/><br/>Slamming it onto the top of another's skull, the thug fell to the ground at Frank's feet and he stomped on the back of his neck...causing it to break with a loud crack.<br/><br/>One of the thugs was late turning towards their aggressor, and got the bottom of the bottle slammed into his face, another one went to stab him, but got his arm caught as Frank sidestepped him.<br/><br/>Using the bottle as a sort of weight, he bent the teenager's arm backwards quickly, an incredibly loud snapping sound echoed through the street and the boy screamed in pain.<br/><br/>Another of them rushed Frank foolishly with no weapon, and found the knife's blade stabbed into his throat, still being held by his friend as Frank worked him like a puppet before smashing the bottle upwards against the screaming thug's skull.<br/><br/>One of them brandished a gun, and fired at Frank, who simply grabbed the man's arm and swung him around, shooting one of the thug's who was about to make a move...right through the forehead.<br/><br/>Slamming the bottle on the gun wielder's arm he made him shoot himself through the face, the back of his skull exploding.<br/><br/>Frank turned slowly, as the young child was crawling away, the leader of the gang brandished a gaudily decorated pistol and aimed at Frank.<br/><br/>The kid grabbed around the thug's leg and bit him, distracting him just long enough for Frank to throw the bottle and it to smash on the side of his head.<br/><br/>He staggered onto a brick wall and attempted to shoot Frank, but the former-marine was quicker and grabbed the thug's gun arm and snapped it in two, causing bone to protrude out of the skin.<br/><br/>The punk screamed even louder when Frank stomped against his ankle and caused his anklebone to burst forth from the side of his foot.<br/><br/>He fell to the ground screaming and wailing in pain, but Frank stomped on his other foot and did the same to it.<br/><br/>He screamed, ""FUCK YOU FUCK YOU FUCK YOU!"" as he lay there helpless.<br/><br/>Frank unscrewed the cap of the liquor, and poured it until empty over the thug's entire body.<br/><br/>Frank reached into his pocket, and pulled out a lighter, he flicked it open and lit it.<br/><br/>""N-no! HELP! SOMEBODY HELP ME!"" The thug screamed for help, but none came as Frank dropped the lighter and the young punk's body went up in flames.<br/><br/>Horrific screams filled the air as Frank simply walked away."
4512,Anime characters in...Marvel!? (X-over RP!),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46641,2015-05-08T07:12:22,Ristina,"Akame had just finished digging her sword out of the chest of a man. The man had been know for illegally harboring prostitutes, and killing their body to feed the wolves of the forest. Incidentally, his entire family was in on this crime that the people felt warranted the aid of NIght Raid. Night raid is the assassination group that she belonged to which went against the government and aided the rebellions of the country. She cleaned Murasame with a napkin which had the blood of the victim drenched in it. Before she could turn around to dodge the oncoming guards of the house-her feet fell through the ground. Was that even possible?<br/><br/>Her feet went from touching grass to feeling some sort of slippery tile. The floor was likely just washed. But who take the time to clean such a massively strange place. A giant shelf met her face with products that were unheard of in her time period. Better yet..they had not been created yet. “ What the hell?” She muttered the words nearly knocking a box to the floor that had the words<span style=""font-style: italic"">“Mac N Cheese” </span>on it.<br/><br/>The bright lights that met her eyes were far stronger than the usual dim lights at the hideout. This is not ..right. Her hand automatically placed the box on the shelf silently. Sounds of some sort of motor came to her ears and she had to cover them slightly to prevent the sound from hurting her ears. When her head turned to the area where the monstrous sound was coming from there were numerous clear glass doors that had light shining upon a few  weird bottle like objects. The entire place felt off. Her sword was pulsing as if its life was slowly being drained away. In a flush of worry that someone from the Kingdom might see her she dove further behind a shelf trying to shield herself from the man at the counter’s view.<br/><br/>She looked out of the giant clear windowpane that had an image of a group of thugs beating up a kid. It was then that she felt a familiar twinge of a kitten nuzzling her foot. “ Chelsea stop.” The words were muttered instinctively as if the kitten was able to transform into chelsea who was one of her fellow assassins. In response, the kitten bit her toe. Yup. Chelsea was here all right. But why was she here? She had a mission far away from the one she had. This could not be coincidence.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Bottle of Jack.”</span>She went pale trying to figure out why Jack came in a bottle. For a moment she had an image of a man being carved to pieces and shoved into bottles. Cannibalism was still a thing? Chelsea meowed before stepping out into the aisle, and towards the counter where a man was just now being handed a bottle of jack. The kitten silently followed the man outside where he proceeded to beat the thugs to a bloody pulp on the ground. Why didn’t he just kill them?  Chelsea made movement with her head to alert Akame to figure out what was going on.<br/><br/>However, right before her eyes she watched Chelsea run back into the store before the bodies of the thugs went up in flames. She decided now was a better time than never to figure out what was going on. Her feet carried her down the aisle as she scooped up Chelsea to try and make a disguise of an innocent girl walking through. “ Sir, Is there any reason that man would want to use the liquid of human flesh to burn bodies?” The idea of having a sword, and blood on her body seeming strange never crossed her mind because frankly she had forgotten about that."
4513,Anime characters in...Marvel!? (X-over RP!),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46641,2015-05-08T16:58:54,SpectreSlade,"<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic""><div style=""text-align: center;"">IKARI,THE FURY WITHOUT FEAR</div></span></span><br/><br/>Hell's Kitchen, New York<br/>An alleyway near West 50th Street.<br/><br/>The man who once went by Daredevil dodged another baseball bat, catching it in his kusarigama blade. He rotated his arm, sending the baseball bat up, before driving his blade down in a wide arc, slicing open the other man's stomach just before the beltline. The man sank to his knees, trying to hold in his falling intestines before Ikari's other Kusarigama blade sliced his throat open. The fury without fear turned to the other men, his radar sense showing him their positions. He cracked his neck and placed the collapsible Kama back in their sheaths, locking them in place. Fists only for these fools, but judging by how quickly he'd dispatched the other four of their friends, fists was little comfort to them.<br/><br/>The first one did the stupid thing and rushed him head on. Ikari heard the man's heartbeat speed up, and he reacted. Five precise, angry strikes to the midsection, followed by an elbow to the windpipe. Death was sure to follow, considering the sickening crack heard when elbow met trachea. The last two were a bit more hesitant, picking up a piece of pipe and one cocking the last remaining gun. The rack of the slide hits Ikari's ears like a fire alarm, and he reacts instantly, throwing his collapsed Kusarigama blade at the man like he would his old billy clubs. It bounces off of the wall behind and to the side of them, off of a rung on a fire escape, where the blade flicked open, and finally, embedded itself hilt deep in the man's spinal column, just where the spine meets the skull. Paralyzed, if not totally dead, the man dropped the gun and fell to the ground face first, while his buddy started swinging the pipe. Ikari catches it easily, and headbutts the other man.  Dazed, he is confused, and his guard is open, and Ikari takes advantage of it. He breaks the arm to the point that bone sticks out of the skin, and headbutts him again into unconsciousness. He leaves this one alive just to spread the word of one thing: Hell's Kitchen belongs to him. To the Fury without Fear."
4514,Anime characters in...Marvel!? (X-over RP!),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46641,2015-05-09T02:35:52,TehZach1993,"The clerk turned to them, and looked back at Frank outside, who was talking to the boy the thugs had roughed up.<br/><br/>""Great...foreigners."" He muttered under his breath. He rolled his wheelchair over to the shelf past them and grabbed a bottle of Jack Daniels, same size and same kind that Frank had just used.<br/><br/>He rolled back behind his counter and put the brown square bottle on the counter. ""No idea where you're from, but I guess I could tell ya."" These damn foreigners and their socky or whatever it was.<br/><br/>He pointed to the label on the front of the bottle, ""See? Jack Daniels is the company that makes this type of alcohol. This in particular is a bottle of whiskey, just like he used out there..but the company makes all kinds of booze besides their types of whiskey. Dunno what you meant by human flesh...but the reason those bastards out there are burning right now is cause alcohol is flammable as all hell.""<br/><br/>The man from the wheelchair spoke slowly, as if he didn't expect them to understand.<br/><br/>Just then Frank brought in the small boy carrying his backpack, he sat him down on a chair in the corner. He turned to the clerk, ""Mickey, ya got a first aid kit?""<br/><br/>Mickey, as he was called, reached under the register and brought out a white box with a red cross on it, he clicked it open and asked Frank. ""Whatcha need? I'm too fuckin' buzzed right now to be much help."" He said with that slur in his voice coming back.<br/><br/>""Bandages, something to disinfect his cuts too."" Frank answered.<br/><br/>Mickey slid over a bottle and a rag, and some band-aids and gauze. ""Sorry, only got the stuff that stings...but it'll do the job.""<br/><br/>Frank turned with what he needed, and spotted Akame and her cat. He looked them up and down, she had blood on her...but it wasn't hers obviously. And she had a look in her eyes..a look that no kid he'd ever come across had.<br/><br/>The look he knew all too well from seeing himself in the mirror.<br/><br/>The kid's name was Tommy, he shyly waved at Akame while Frank poured some alcohol over the rag and warned the kid that it would indeed sting.<br/><br/>The boy was strangely calm, but only hissed a bit when the stinging liquid on the rag touched the cut on his forehead.<br/><br/>After a few moments of silence of applying the alcohol to his various scrapes and abrasions, the boy asked a question to Frank.<br/><br/>""You're him...aren't you? The guy on the news, the guy all the bad guys are afraid of. They call you The Punisher...but your real name is Frank Castle...isn't it?"" The kid asked in a half nervous half awed way.<br/><br/>Frank didn't answer until he was done applying the alcohol to the child's wounds, but did when he stuck the bandaid on the less serious ones, and began wrapping the boy's bigger ones in gauze.<br/><br/>""Yes..."" Was all he said before the screeching of tires and loud thumping rap music could be heard outside, as a silver escalade pulled up across the street near the burned bodies, a group of big hulking brutish thugs got out, and several skinnier ones holding uzis.<br/><br/>One of the bigger more muscular ones knelt by the body of the last thug, who Frank had been the most cruel to.<br/><br/>He could be heard crying over the body, the words ""Little brother"" could be heard.<br/><br/>Frank gently pushed the kid towards Akame, ""Can you keep him safe for now? I see you've got some sort of sword on you, I hope you know how to use it if worse comes to worse.""<br/><br/>He turned to Mickey, ""You were a sniper in the Vietnam War. Can you still hit a target?""<br/><br/>Mickey scoffed, ""'Can I still hit a target'! For fucks sake man, what kinda question is that?"" Hitting a button underneath, the counter top and magnetized register swung upside down and revealed on its underside now facing upward, had been a hidden tabletop of various weapons and accessories.<br/><br/>Mickey picked up the closest thing on his side of the counter, an SR-25 sniper rifle with a scope. He peered down the scope and made sure everything was functional."
4515,Anime characters in...Marvel!? (X-over RP!),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46641,2015-05-16T16:23:12,2.2zenith,"""Second class Kuki! Slow down, this is an order from your superior! You are too far ahead, stop and wait for backup!"" Static crackled in his earpiece and Urie removed it, annoyed. He continued down the dark alleyway, a silver case held in his gloved hand, his thumb tapping the release button. His paced picked up as he felt light at the end of the passageway, his sensitive nose picking up the scent of fresh air. He stepped out into the sunlight of the street and paused, taking his time to glance either way up and down the street. No signs of panic, or movement from the ghoul they were hunting down. Then he heard the tinkle of shattering glass, calmly now, he made his was towards the source of the noise, paying close attention to the smell in the air. Alcohol, blood.<br/><br/>A gunshot rang out, he picked up his pace to a slow jog, his thumb pressing lightly on the raised button set into the handle of the metallic case. More gunshots, his pace stayed the same, pinpointing the location with a combination of sound and smell senses. He was still a bit from the spot where the gunshots were heard. He thought he heard one of the person moving past him say, ""Young man, you shouldn't go that way."" It was at least two minutes since the last gunshot was heard when he finally reached the place. He smelled the stench of burnt flesh before all else. It originated between a restaurant and a store. The restaurant's lights were off and there was no smell of cooked food. He continued, his eyes finally picking up two sets of bloody footprints fleeing the scene and going into the store.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">What a troublesome bastard.</span>Urie thought to himself, stepping over the trail of blood, taking care not to stain his soles with the scarlet liquid without making it too obvious. Inside the store, people acted as though nothing was going on. He figured something was up; his eyes glanced back out the entrance,<span style=""font-style: italic"">or a rough part of town. The ghoul could be here. If I can just get it, then I may be able to snatch up the promotion.</span>He dusted his coat and made his way in, acting as though nothing had happened. He tracked the trails of blood, spotting the owners of the footprints before moving into an adjacent aisle near the counter. He decided to listen in first, get an idea of the situation.<span style=""color: #FFFF80"">"" '... a target'! For fucks sake man, what kinda question is that?""</span>His right arm faced them, optimal position should they notice his presence and attempt to do a thing about it."
4516,Anime characters in...Marvel!? (X-over RP!),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46641,2015-05-16T21:23:28,Ristina,"""No idea where you're from, but I guess I could tell ya."" Akame blinked wondering why the man had to explain such a cruel thing.  ""See? Jack Daniels is the company that makes this type of alcohol. This in particular is a bottle of whiskey, just like he used out there..but the company makes all kinds of booze besides their types of whiskey. Dunno what you meant by human flesh...but the reason those bastards out there are burning right now is cause alcohol is flammable as all hell.""  It took a second for Akame to understand what the man was trying to explain.<br/><br/>She could feel chelsea wiggling out of her hands. It wasn’t long before the cat shifted back to a full blown human with a piece of pocky stuck between her teeth. Chelsea’s hair was a light brown with blonde highlights which was not exactly the same as before. “ I think what he means is it's basically a bottle of sake Akame.”<br/><br/>Akame slowly took her hands away from the hilt of her sword. “ So no one was killed during the process of making the drink?”<br/><br/>“No.” Chelsea had to answer the question. If Akame went with instinct right away the man in the wheelchair would be dead already. Good thing it was her who fell through the ground, and not any of the others. This would be a totally troublesome event for the poor man.<br/><br/>The man that had just finished lighting thugs on fire walked back in with the small boy carrying a bag of sorts. It had strings, and seemed to be placed on your back like a travel bag. ""Mickey, ya got a first aid kit?"" Akame slowly backed up. She knew first aid. However, most of her experience was with items found around the fighting sight.<br/><br/>Chelsea was folding her arms while watching the man in the wheelchair grabbing  a white box, and handing it to the man. Their conversation went on about what was needed to fix the kid up. She decided to try something interesting. She walked behind an aisle where neither the man not the counter guy could see her, and reverted back to her cat form to trot over to the child. The kitty form she was in allowed her to walk over to the boy . Her tongue carefully licked his leg trying to comfort him. She meowed. In a way, the sound most likely startled the other man.<br/><br/>""Can you keep him safe for now? I see you've got some sort of sword on you, I hope you know how to use it if worse comes to worse."" Akame nodded her head. It wasn't often that people put other people in her care.  For some reason this man was expecting war.<br/><br/>Chelsea was probably the best fighter they had when it came to sniping so to speak. She could easily kill someone. Why did they have to prepare for a fight?<br/><br/>Akame placed her hands on the hilt of her sword. They did not know the dangers of her sword, nor was she willing to reveal her technique. “ Well, do you care to explain -” She was interrupted.<br/><br/>Her eyes fell on a man that was in a coat with his right hand facing them. His eyes were focused on the man that was speaking. She knew he thought her attention was elsewhere.The man was different. Not like the Mickey, or frank. He had an air to him. A air of danger with a look in his eyes that represent the look of her infamous enemy. She clenched her jaw, noticing Chelsea's tail stick right up.<br/><br/>"" For fucks sake, you look like one of those government lackeys. ""The words spilled out of her mouth at the man who was trying to listen in on the other man. She hated the government. Government was evil, and corrupted. The king had yet to change obviously. He may look a little different, but the feeling wrong through her stomach."
4517,Anime characters in...Marvel!? (X-over RP!),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46641,2015-05-27T03:54:05,TehZach1993,"The injured boy smiled despite the pain he was in, and reached down and petted the friendly cat. ""Hello, whats your name?"" The boy gently asked the cat who had came up to comfort him.<br/><br/>Mickey clicked the button and the countertop switched back into place with the register. Frank had already armed himself appropriately, should things get ugly...which he knew they would.<br/><br/>The kid had been put in the back storage room, so he wouldn't get caught in the crossfire.<br/><br/>Mickey explained things to Akame and her apparently mutant cat. ""This part of town is pretty rough, though all of New York is pretty much that way. Seems Frank pissed off some gangs in the area with what he just did."" Mickey glanced out the window at the charred bodies of the thugs who were harassing the kid Timmy.<br/><br/>Mickey's face turned grave and very serious. ""People in this town, they laugh at the law. The rich ones who buy it and twist it to their whims. The other ones, who have nothing to lose, who don't care about themselves, or other people. All the ones who think they're above the law, or outside it, or beyond it. They know all the law is good for is to keep good people in line. And they all laugh. They laugh at the law. But they don't laugh at him."" Mickey nodded at Frank, who was turned from them, staring out the shop door.<br/><br/>""In the criminal underworld he's just known as The Punisher, someone who takes out the trash of this rotten town, corrupt officials and lawmen, drug peddlers, rapists, murderers, child molesters...none of them are safe anymore."" Mickey said taking a swig of his flask.<br/><br/>""No matter how many of them I destroy, there is always another one taking his or her place. But I wouldn't be able to live with myself if I turned a blind eye."" Frank explained, simply staring out the door.<br/><br/><br/><br/>A group of thugs stomped into the store, looking around...a thug wearing a beanie and a tank top with several tattoos wandered over to the counter and glared at Mickey, while the others began stuffing alcohol bottles...cheap crap brands mostly, into their pants...obviously intending on stealing from the wheelchair bound man while the punk talked with him.<br/><br/>""A bunch of our boys were just slaughtered outside of your store....you have a good view of the street....you must've seen something."" The thug said, implying that Mickey should've came out and told them of his own accord what happened.<br/><br/>Mickey's attention flicked to the hoods stuffing his stock down their pants, ""Those cost money ya know!"" He began wheeling his chair from behind the counter, but found himself blocked in by the punk.<br/><br/>""You tell us what happened out there, or we trash the place!"" The punk threatened.<br/><br/>Mick laughed drunkenly, ""You think I'm worried about a couple bottles of liquor?"" He took a swig from his flask.<br/><br/>The young man glared and lifted up his shirt, revealing a glock sticking out of his pants.<br/><br/>Mickey gave the gun a short glance, and stared the hoodlum in the eyes. ""That supposed to scare me? I've blown holes in bigger and better men than you, kid. I was fighting behind enemy lines before you were even sucking on your mom's tit."" Mick had begun reaching underneath the seat of his wheelchair, while the punk's attention was focused on his glaring eyes.<br/><br/>There was the sound of bottles shattering, the punk instinctively turned his head to the shelves, and Mickey retrieved the magnum pistol from under his seat, blowing a hole through the side of the arrogant punk's head.<br/><br/>Frank grabbed the two thugs who had been stealing cheap liquor before they could react to their friend being shot, and threw them out into the street.<br/><br/>He went out there and shot one of them through the back of the skull as he was trying to scramble away. He grabbed the other one from behind and began using him as a shield as he approached the new gang of thugs."
4518,Anime characters in...Marvel!? (X-over RP!),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46641,2015-05-27T14:55:50,2.2zenith,"Urie raised an eyebrow,<span style=""font-style: italic"">English? Is this yankeeland now?</span>He had picked up an English class while in the CCG, as it would help once he was sent abroad. His eyes swiveled on the girl, some cosplayer, probably, you would see a lot of them during the summer expo in Akihabara. ""Is that the norm to greet people like that?""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Stupid citizen, don't you know I'm the reason why you can live free of ghouls?!</span><br/><br/>""By the way, nice cosplay. But you'd look like an idiot when with a crowd of normal people."" He returned his gaze back to the shelf, ""Yes, I'm from the CCG, a<span style=""font-style: italic"">ghoul investigator</span>.""<span style=""font-style: italic"">So watch your tone.</span>He seethed silently at the young girl's ignorance. He snaps to when he hears a commotion near the entrance, glancing at the bunch of hooligans before returning to his business. He was not under any right to exercise deal with them save for the need of self-defense, one which he would gladly employ if given the chance."
4519,Anime characters in...Marvel!? (X-over RP!),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46641,2015-05-28T23:07:10,Ristina,"Akame listened to the man. Her attention focused on the people starting to crowd outside the store. The whole mess of thugs, and rich being powerful sounded very familiar to the kingdom that she came from. It was apparent this was not home in the least. Her head nodded with the man named punisher. Their ideals, and values were oddly similar. Maybe power never shifts? Maybe the greedy remain the greedy, and the weak need to be defended?<br/><br/>She watched Chelsea meow cutely at the response of the boy. It was the least she could do. Though typically the kitten was used for more destructive matters like assassinations, and information gathering.  This must have been a new concept for the kitten. A smile crossed her lips. "" The kitten is named Chelsea.""  The kitten glared at her as if giving her name limited the effect of happiness for the child before they stored him into the back store-room.  Chelsea followed the boy unbeknownst to the everyone else aside from herself.  It was probably best to have the kitten watching over the boy in case it gets too bloody.<br/><br/>Her eyes watched as a group of thugs wearing trench coats, and nasty grins walked into the store. Her left hand twisted around the hilt of the sword like it was a lifeline. Then she spotted a single thug wearing some sort of hat, with a tank top, and several tattoos glaring at the clerk.<br/><br/>A mouth speaking directly to her caused her attention to fluctuate from the scuffle in front of her, to the speaker.   The words being spoken were foreign to her but she could make out the meaning was meant to be offensive. Well, whatever he thought, she was about to get into that scuffle. "" I have no idea what you are saying. Cos-play? Does that exist?""<br/><br/>She made her way outside the store seeing that more thugs were starting to crowd around the fighting man. Her hand unsheathed her sword easily as if it was easy, and natural for her. The sword nearly gleamed as she held it. Naturally, her feet ran towards a man as her hand twisted the sword to slice the thug right open.  A small dark mark was placed on his body . However, unlike how the mark usually went it did not grow. It just stayed there while the man was bleeding. It took one extra slice to the chest for the thug to die.<br/><br/>Her feet, and hands continued this pattern till a thug hit her on the back of the head.  Or at least she thought she was."
4520,Anime characters in...Marvel!? (X-over RP!),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46641,2015-06-16T00:24:25,TehZach1993,"Tommy sat on the floor with his back up against a wall in the store room, and covered his ears against the sounds of death and gunfire. There came a knock at the door of the room and Mickey wheeled in with some snacks on his lap for the cat and the kid.<br/><br/>""Figured since you're both staying with us for the moment, might as well give ya something worth the trouble other than just an old cripple's company."" He looked around for the cat, ""Where are ya? Don't wanna roll over that tail of yours by accident, getting on a cat's bad side ain't good for a guy's health."" When Mickey was comfortable that he wasn't gonna get clawed to death he shut the door behind him and rolled over to the boy.<br/><br/>Mickey handed the boy some crackers and cheese and a soda, and opened up a can of tuna with his pocket knife and placed it on the floor. ""It ain't fancy but most of what I got in there is booze or smokes or stuff that would need cooked.""<br/><br/>After a couple bites of cracker n cheese Tommy asked the clerk, ""Um....Punisher said something about you being a war veteran...is that...how..?"" The boy was obviously nervous about going into such a touchy subject.<br/><br/>Mickey sighed, ""Nah, but I almost wish it was. At least then I would've gotten a medal or known it was at least a sacrifice I made for y'know...a cause of some sort.""<br/><br/>After a short pause, Mickey began to tell his story. ""I came back from the Vietnam War, and I was thrilled to be back home. The crap I saw over there would've gotten to me a lot worse had they not pulled the troops out when they did. I opened up this shop, figured I'd enjoy seeing the comings and goings of the city and talking to familiar faces when they came in to buy something.""<br/><br/>He sighed, ""Pretty soon I realized my city had changed while I was away, and it didn't really hit me how out of touch I was until the day of what happened. One day I look out my window from behind the register, and I see these young punks....harassing this girl your age...maybe younger. And I think to myself 'I'm gonna go out there and teach em' a lesson'. I think part of me was thrilled with the thought that I was gonna see even the smallest form of combat after having so little to do since I was back.""<br/><br/>Mickey sighed again after taking a sip from his flask. ""So I go out there, and something kept telling me: 'You don't know these punks, you should go back and get your gun just in case.' I ignored that feeling, and as soon as they saw me approaching one of the punks closest to me pulls out a gun and next thing I know I'm on my back in a hospital bed, and I can't feel my legs."" Mickey paused again.<br/><br/>""First person to come visit me was my old buddy out there, Frank. I tell him what happened, and I swear to you his eyes turned black for a second. He left without another word, and I hear on the news that night that a local bunch of thug kids were found with their legs all broken and twisted and bullet holes through their throats.""<br/><br/>Mickey had a small smile on his face now, ""Twisted and messed up as it sounds, I thanked him for it by buying him a steak when I got out of the hospital.""<br/><br/>The boy was silent for a bit and then asked Mickey one more question. ""D-do you think after this they'll come after me and my mom?"" The boy asked fearfully. Mickey grinned down at Tom, ""I don't think anyone's gonna mess with you or your family ever again after this.""<br/><br/><br/>Outside, a man wearing a white and red striped t-shirt and a tattoo of a ship anchor on his right arm had hit Akame on the back of the head with his fist. Frank had dealt with the other punks on his end, and turned to glare at the new opponent.<br/><br/>""Hello, Frank Castle! Who's your lady friend?"" The big muscular man said, blowing a kiss to Akame.<br/><br/>Frank rushed the man, shooting two desert eagle pistols as he ran. The bullets surprisingly bounced off of the big man's chest and even his forehead. Punisher skidded to a stop, ""The hell-?! What did you get done to yourself, Russian!?"" Frank demanded.<br/><br/>""You like? I have metal armoring my skin, your usual tricks won't work on me anymore! Not with my latest improvements!"" the Russian gloated."
4521,Anime characters in...Marvel!? (X-over RP!),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46641,2015-07-06T21:04:23,Ristina,"Chelsea entered the small room in the back with the boy. Her soft fur felt dazzling through the boy's finger tips as each touch shot a jolt of pleasure down her spine. A deep rumbling noise from her belly caused a sweet loud purr to escape between her kitten mouth. All too soon there was a knock on the door that startled her causing her tiny paws to skirmish across the cold tile floor and scoot underneath a small space.<br/><br/>The man in the wheel chair found his way to the boy without any issues of her being between the wheel chair wheel, and the floor. She was human, but just had one advantage over others with her specialized government weapon. A sound as familiar to her as home reached her ears. It was a slight tinging sound, and the smell of tuna. Too bad she was human, or the can food would have been a real treat to a cat. The act had to be played. Her teeth cringed at the thought of having to  taste raw slimy substance of wet fish, and dirty water lapse between her teeth like water slipping into a sewage drain. The tiny white paws pressed forward even though her brain resisted the want of such a disastrous food. If only animal taste buds transformed with the form...<br/><br/>She sauntered over to the tuna, and pretended that the taste was appetizing as the man in the wheel chair entertained the boy. However, If anyone managed to enter the room, she was standby to transform and protect the boy. After all, It was the job of Night Raid to protect the innocent from the government's plan. The conversation between the man and boy carried through her ears like bees hovering around the hive.<br/><br/>Akame could barely feel the cold pavement under her face. A metallic flavor licked between her teeth, and tongue teasingly.  It caressed the barely sane thoughts that were running through her head. She should be unconscious by now, but her innate training from being Assassin led her to never let her whole back of her head exposed. So the man had really just hit a spot that one spot on her head that causes the world to spin for a few.  The impact of her head hitting the ground was the real reason she hadn't stood up yet.<br/><br/>Her head was still grappling with the sword's darkness as it swirled behind her eyes like a whirl wind. She clenched her fists trying not let on that the conversation before her was just barely audible. There was a bit of gloating, and confusion going on. Her fingers gripped the cold pavement as they tried to push her body up, but the desperate movement made her fingers ache. The scene going on around her played in slow motion."
4522,Anime characters in...Marvel!? (X-over RP!),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46641,2015-07-10T18:20:26,2.2zenith,"Urie's hand went to his coat buttons as he saw the girl begin waving her blade around. When it drew blood, he immediately recognized that it was no cosplaying enthusiast, but a psychopath in need to be put down. Four clicks sounded as he removed his coat, casting it down. This will be easy, he depressed the button on the handle, the silver case coming away as the liquid contained within the case formed into a blade, bluish-grey with red cracks. He was walking forward, ignoring the fact that every second he took to walk over would grant her extra time to cut the men down. He was about three paces from her, his weapon raised when he saw a fist club the girl in the back of the head. He held his position, blade gripped in a single hand.<br/><br/>He watched as bullets bounced off his chest, recognizing the man at the entrance as a ghoul, though lacking in the scent of blood. He stepped forward with trained ease, the blade dancing, the red cracks pulsating white and crimson as he swung it at the man."
4523,The Bottom of the Lake RP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46741,2015-05-13T01:54:01,phantompierrot,"Sunlight filtered through the windows, highlighting the dust floating lazily through the air and dappling the ugly linoleum floor. On the outer side of the window a ladybug crawled, moseying along the glass beside Pip, who stared at the open page of her notebook and picked absently at the cuticles of her toenails. Her mind was elsewhere, though she had intended on writing something twenty minutes ago. Whatever she thought about was interrupted when a nurse opened the door without warning, letting it hit against the wall. With the door stop missing, the door banged into the wall loudly and jolted Pip, sending her heart to hammering in her chest. Her head snapped up in bewilderment, but the nurse only gazed back impassively.<br/><br/>""Come on, now, Pip,"" she said in her typical monotone, ""you should socialize."" When the nurse saw that Pip would not move willingly, she sighed, and took up one of her hands and led her from the room. She did no bother trying to insist that she wear her shoes like she should, knowing that the girl would only take them off again once she turned her back. An odd habit, but perhaps not such a dangerous one.<br/><br/>Down hallways that were a little dirtier than they should have been they walked, past other patients and doctors who went about their regular business. They took a left turn and came into the bustling recreation room, which was really just a white room decorated with ugly, out-of-date decorations and furnishings, some books and games, and not really much else. Pip never did understand coming out there; what would she do there that she couldn't do in her own room? The nurse sat her down in front of a window that overlooked the dark lake below, the shore lined with trees turning from orange to brown as the winter season set upon them.<br/><br/>""Now go on, talk to people, Pip."" The nurse waved to the other patients sitting around her, giving one last nod before turning on her heel with a<span style=""font-style: italic"">squeak</span>and pacing away. Looking to either side, she shrugged, then turned to her notebook and began to write."
4524,The Bottom of the Lake RP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46741,2015-05-13T07:03:57,LillithRayne,"Rayne sighed as she sat in the corner of the common room. She looked down at her drawing again, then up at the subject. One of the residents that lived there. He was depressed today. Extremely so. After she finished drawing him she started studying everyone in the room. Then she noticed a nurse leading a girl into the room. She had seen her around, usually writing in her book. She didn't socialize, not really. The nurse let her go and waved at everyone before leaving. Rayne watched the girl as she shrugged to herself before turning to her notebook. Rayne studied the girl before flipping to a new page and deciding to start drawing her. Rayne wondered who all noticed the disappearing patients, if this girl noticed. She sighed as her meds started to lose their power. Soon they would come around and give her another dose. But right now, she was starting to feel more. The emotions were starting to become stronger."
4525,The Bottom of the Lake RP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46741,2015-05-14T00:57:49,SuperRawrZ,"Sitting underneath a white painted table a girl with purple hair sat on the cold floor with her knees to her chest rocking slightly. Strangely enough no one was sitting close to this table, it was off to the side by itself. The girl felt lonely, but didn’t want to talk to anyone. People to her were weird, the always talked too much and she could never find the time to reply back. A nurse walked by and the girl grabbed her leg with her hand covered by the elongated sleeve of her straight jacket. The nurse jumped and let out a frightened gasp,<span style=""font-size: 85%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""color: #8000BF"">“hungry”</span></span>the girl said softly to her. The Nurse looked at her leg then down to the girl, she glanced around,<span style=""color: #FF80FF"">“Er, um. Yes, alright. Wait here.”</span>The girl let go.<span style=""font-size: 85%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""color: #8000BF"">‘She’ll be back, she’ll be back with food. yay.’</span></span>she thought to herself with a small smile waiting patiently rocking on her heels. A few minutes later she heard the rhythm of returning foot steps,<span style=""color: #FF80FF"">“Here you go.”</span>The nurse looked a little distraught handing the girl a red apple.<span style=""font-size: 85%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""color: #8000BF"">“Thank you,”</span></span>she grabbed it with both hands slightly giggling to herself.<span style=""font-size: 85%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""color: #8000BF"">“Yay,”</span></span>she said right before she gobbled it down to nothing. She ate it all; stem, core, seeds and all. She was content for the moment, but upon realizing the apple was no longer in her hands she laid down on the floor saddened and said to herself,<span style=""font-size: 85%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""color: #8000BF"">“Still hungry.”</span></span>"
4526,The Bottom of the Lake RP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46741,2015-05-14T14:12:35,phantompierrot,"The inside of Pip's notebook held what looked like long, in-depth conversations about an endless variety of topics. She wrote in the second person, as though she were writing to a specific person that was never named. Today, she described all of the people sitting in the rec room and all the noises they made. Jerry and Sandy in a dusty corner were having a fierce game of chess in which Jerry had come very close to boiling over as Tiana knocked out more and more of his pieces. Tiana was reading books again, though Pip wasn't so sure she could read the ones she picked. The tree outside the window scratched at the glass as the wind rattled its branches, mimicking the sound of another girl's pencil as she drew the lines in Pip's face. The fact that someone was so intent upon her came off as a little disconcerting, as Pip did not know this other girl and had not spoken a word to her.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I didn't even give her permission!</span>Pip felt a hint of amusement at the thought. She didn't care what the other girl did, not really. Pip did not often mind such things anyway.<br/><br/>A roar erupted from Jerry in the corner. The board crashed to the floor, all the pieces clattering and rolling in all directions - beneath chairs, tables, and a few feet (which earned a couple pained cries followed by grunts of irritation). Pip jolted in surprise. A black knight rolled in front of her. Bending down to pick it up, her hands then decided to busy themselves with grabbing all the rest of them, leading her down a trail that led to the underside of a table, where a piece that wasn't a chess piece at all laid on the ground. Of course, it was a girl. Pip stared for a moment then reached to take the white pawn beside her when a loud crash from outside once more scared her into a hard jolt, incidentally slamming her head into the tabletop. Surprisingly, only a few heads turned to the source of the sound, Pip included.<br/><br/>""Now now, it's alright,"" one of the nurses said to pacify Jerry, though it seemed to be directed more to everyone. Pip crawled up to the window, forgetting the girl and the white pawn, and stared into the dense trees and swore that she saw someone lying there in a pile of fallen branches, sticks and leaves. Another nurse passing by told her it must have been some romping animal, or a fallen tree. Pip glanced at the nurse, but when she looked out into the trees again, nothing was there."
4527,The Bottom of the Lake RP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46741,2015-05-20T10:47:38,LillithRayne,"Rayne watched as the nurse tried to calm Jerry down. She had seen the one girl disappear after a chess piece a few seconds ago but she returned with out it. She sat at the window and looked outside. Rayne felt unconcerned and closed her sketch book. She stood and walked to one of the walls to leam against, wishing she would be able to take her meds. The emotions around her were getting stronger, and driving her up the wall. She wished that she could concentrate on one person, but she didn't think she could.<br/><br/>""Rayne,"" a nurse asked from beside her, ""What are you doing? You should be talking."" Rayne sighed. Everyday this happened, they got onto her for not talking  to people. She couldn't stand it, their pity. They all called her crazy behind her back, sometimes said she was one of the worse ones. Fuck them. One day she would get out. One day she might even kill one of these sick fucks. They always took the least noticed and they disappeared. They were doing something. She just didn't know what.<br/><br/>One day, hopefully soon.<br/><br/>""Rayne..."" the nurse started again.<br/><br/>""I don't feel well. I have a headache,"" Rayne stated quickly. The nurse sighed and took a step back.<br/><br/>""I'll go get your medicine,"" she said and turned to walk out the door."
4528,The Bottom of the Lake RP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46741,2015-05-26T05:41:12,SuperRawrZ,"‘There was a noise, was it loud? Did it echo, repeat? I don’t like noise’ Hestia thought to herself covering her ears only to remember that she was more frightened of the sound of silence than idle noise. She uncovered her ears and laid her head on the cold white wall behind her. She gazed at the wood design that wasn’t bothered to be painted white. Inside her head she created pictures and designs that no one’s eyes but her’s would ever see or perceive. Her imaginative world made her smile to herself, she had escaped this place for a single moment in time. She blinked and all that she had seen and created was gone, this made her eye water over and the breath she took choke in her throat. Lifting her elongated sleeves she rubbed her eyes before any tears could overflow. Hestia leaned forward and placed her covered hands and knees on the cold tiled linoleum floor and began to crawl out from underneath the table. She gazed around for a moment or two at all of the people in the room with her. ‘Who are they? I don’t recognize any of them. Friends? Are they my friends? Did I forget them too?’ she thought standing up straight gazing around the room a moment more. ‘No, I don’t know. I don’t know them. Time? Is it time to go back? Won’t the walls miss me if I’m gone to long?’ Hestia stepped lightly her head down and her right hand on her chest. She tugged lightly on the back end of a nurse’s dress with her left hand and asked while avoiding eye contact, “Is it time to go back?” The nurse nervously looked her over and replied, “N-no, not yet.” The nurse turned and walked with a quicken stepped to go about a more or less important task than the one that stood behind her. “O-oh,” Hestia sighed softly left standing alone."
4529,The Bottom of the Lake RP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46741,2015-05-26T08:25:34,Howling-Wolf,"""She can't sit in the room the whole time! It's unhealthy!"" An angry doctor ranted and raved. He shouldn't even have a say. He didn't work at this asylum.<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""text-decoration: underline"">Someone</span></span>, more than likely someone not around anymore, had managed to get a letter out. The doctor was sent here to 'check in' on the foul treatment dished out by the staff here. But he found nothing out of the ordinary. Nothing except Brooklyn.<br/><br/>The nurse, an older lady, just frowned at the younger man ranting to her. One of those LGBT supporters. That figures. ""<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""text-decoration: underline"">He</span></span>is a danger to others and thus he is to remain in<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""text-decoration: underline"">solitude</span></span>.""<br/><br/>The doctor was outraged. ""<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""text-decoration: underline"">She</span></span>cannot even<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""text-decoration: underline"">begin</span></span>to undo the damage caused to her if she does not at least socialize!""<br/><br/>The nurse let out a heavy sigh. Had this man even bothered to<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""text-decoration: underline"">read</span></span>the patient's file? Clearly not. But the best way to get this outsider out of her asylum was to comply. She called in another nurse. When the girl arrived he whispered to her. ""Bring Brooklyn to the rec room.""<br/><br/>The girl gasped. ""But...""<br/><br/>The older woman just put her hand up. There was no need to go into detail about her getting her ass chewed out by some outsider and she knew that doubling up on the staff in the rec room was a given so no need to state it.<br/><br/>The girl nodded and left. The doctor looked very pleased with himself.<br/><br/>Brooklyn sat in a padded room staring at the wall. There was nothing else to stare at. This room had no windows. Muffled footsteps could be heard outside. Then the undoing of locks as the door creaked open. She looked towards the door.<br/><br/>A team of about seven nurses crowded the doorway. Brooklyn gave a wicked grin. ""Care for a show?"" She started to pull up the little black teddy she was wearing.<br/><br/>One of the nurses stopped her. ""We didn't come to see the freakshow. We've come to take you to the rec room."" One of the other nurses piped in, whispering to another. ""Shouldn't we... get him dressed?"" The other answered. ""Why bother? She'll just fight it."" The nurses looked her up and down. Like it or not, she'd have to go as is. They sure as hell wasn't going to start a commotion by fighting with her.<br/><br/>The sound of heels clicked on the hard floor as the gang of nurses led her toward the rec room. She entered and looked around. She was usually only allowed here when no one else was here, so to see others around was a bit of a surprise.<br/><br/>She could feel the eyes of the nurses upon her as she walked over and leaned up against a table next to where a rather lonely looking girl with purple hair stood. This was certainly a new turn of events. She might be able to have some fun with this. Though she was sure the nurses would be in such an uproar if she did. How lovely that would be!"
4530,The Bottom of the Lake RP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46741,2015-05-26T19:58:51,phantompierrot,"Someone else dressed rather extravagantly (in comparison to the rest, who dressed a little more plainly) sauntered into the room, dragging away Pip's attention from the window. Something wicked radiated from the tall girl, something that didn't sit quite right with her. Hands fumbled for her notebook and quickly scrawled an observation.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I have never seen this person before. Who is she? Her eyes are dark and something about them unsettles me. I wonder who she is. </span><br/><br/>Though it would be considered rude by most, Pip continued to stare at the girl with a blank expression for some time before another crash outside ripped Pip's attention away again, this time so much so that she felt the urge to go outside and look for herself. Her eyes scanned the room warily. Nurses would surely stop her, demanding to know where she intended to go. She would not be allowed to escort herself; it had become a bit of a problem after an incident occurred between two patients. The details weren't important. It only meant that she would need an escort to go anywhere, though for this an escort would be useless. The area the sound eminated from was blocked off by partially rusted and bent wire fencing, indicating that it was very much off limits to the patients.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I would have to sneak away,</span>Pip thought. But not now. At some point she would be expected to go outside, enjoy the fresh air and calming qualities of the natural environment. If she was careful enough, she could sneak away then without much notice.<br/><br/>Flitting her eyes between the pages of her notebook and the surrounding people in the room, Pip began to plan her sneaking away, shading over the page until it was a black rectangle so that none of the nurses would be able to discern her mischief, should they choose to unrightfully pry."
4531,The Bottom of the Lake RP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46741,2015-05-28T00:25:50,LillithRayne,"Rayne watched as a girl walked into the room. She walked in and leaned against a table next to the girl who the nurses were frightened of. Rayne had been here for so long that she knew most of the patients, if not heard of them. The purple haired girl was one of the few patients who had disappeared for a short period and came back. Ever since the nurses had been nervous around her and fearful. The other girl was of the few that the nurses called the worst. Rayne was among them but she was lower in the hierarchy than her. However, not by much more.<br/><br/>Rayne had been her long enough that the nurses knew her. They had bared witness and been victim to her fits when the emotions got too strong. If she didn't hurt herself then she had hurt them. She was considered one of the more dangerous patients. But not as dangerous as the other girl.<br/><br/>""Rayne,"" the nurse was back. She was holding out a small cup with pills in it. Rayne sighed and took it before downing the pills. She watched as the nurse left. She hated taking the meds. They dulled everything. She couldn't control the feelings likeshe use to be able to. Maybe she should start weening herself off of them...<br/><br/>Rayne shook her head and turned her eyes to the room. She studied everyone trying to decide what to do. She needed to start planning. But right now she was expected to socialize."
4532,The Bottom of the Lake RP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46741,2015-06-03T20:44:44,SuperRawrZ,"Hestia took notice of a girl with white hair standing near the table that she was under not to long ago. ‘She’s not dressed like the others. Weird? Pretty? Different?’ Hestia look around with her head mostly pointed in a downward angle. She didn’t want to seem like she was staring, ‘That’d be rude right?’ She glanced up one quick time ‘Odd girl. Particular? She looks like a freezing, wilting flower popping out of snow. Should not talk, might get mad from words. Words can hurt. cut deep like a scalpel with nothing to numb it. A punishment?’ Hestia shook her head, best to get out of it. Sometime being inside your head to long is dangerous, can bring back pain forgotten. She walked over to the table, ‘Don’t look, don’t stare, don’t be rude. Might get mad.’ As she got closer to the table she crouched down and crawled back underneath it. ‘Just wait, they’ll take you back soon. You’ll get food to eat. Food to eat. Then, can fall to sleep. Sleep in peace. Quiet, but not too quiet.’ Hestia sat underneath the table hoping not to have been noticed, she wasn’t very good with words."
4533,The Bottom of the Lake RP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46741,2015-06-04T10:42:39,Howling-Wolf,"Brooklyn watched the other patients wandering around lost in their own little worlds. She noticed the purple haired girl catching glimpses of her though there were a few others doing so as well. The purple haired girl crawled back under the table just as a nurse came up and handed Brooklyn a small white paper cup and a small clear cup of water. Pills. Always pills. As  always there was her normal pills that were designed to 'help' her - not that they ever did. Then there was her choice of either estrogen to stay the beautiful woman she was or testosterone to help her transition back into a male. She took the estrogen - it was the only pill she took. She swallowed it dry and handed back the cup.<br/><br/>The nurse sighed and picked out just one of the other pills. ""I'll let you by with the others, but this one is mandatory."" She tried to hand it back. Brooklyn smirked and used the water - to splash in the nurse's face. As she went to tackle the nurse, her hands around the nurse's throat - she was surrounded by a group of others to pull her off. The girl was now not visible in the middle of the nurses. But instead of the cries of pain that usually came from patients when they would get 'punished' - or more like beat - there was only laughter. Brooklyn was laughing. Let them do their worst to her. She'd give them what they deserved soon enough. Everybody would get what they deserved soon enough. She would see to it."
4534,The Bottom of the Lake RP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46741,2015-06-05T09:22:33,PhantomCrevan,"Xander nudged the red glass stone away from the cluster of yellow ones, humming as he did so. A moment later, filled only with his humming and the whir of the ancient a/c unit, a blue stone slid toward a green cluster, a nearly invisible tendril of darkness around the stone. The white haired teen, sitting under a shelf built into the wall, flapped one of his hands, moving a yellow stone from the green cluster to the other yellows.<br/><br/>He made a distressed noise as his stones were sent clattering across the room by a pair of off white shoes, Exalt hissing in anger inside his head. The white scrub pants was enough indication that it was one of the few male nurses of the facility. The man grunted in irritation as he crawled out from under the shelf, gathering the stones. ""What are you doing in here? Aren't all of you lot supposed to be in the rec room?"" The nurse demanded.<br/><br/>Xander ignored the man, picking the stones up. He was reaching for the last green stone, that had bounced under a bookshelf, when a hand griped his shoulder. He managed to close his hand around the stone before he was hauled to his feet -painfully- by his shoulder. He tried to tug away, wincing when it just made the man's fingers dig into his shoulder further.<br/><br/>""Rec room, now."" The man ordered, pushing him forward. Xander put the stone in the bag with the others, tugging the drawstring tight and putting the bag in his hoodie pocket as the man reached for it.<br/><br/>""No."" He stated, eyes tracing the lines in the tiles on the floor. He jerked away from the man as he started to push Xander forward, Exalt now growling in building anger. The teen shook his head, stepping away from the man further, mumbling, ""No."" Exalt pressed the matter further as the nurse mad a noise, gripping Xander's wrist and forcing him to walk behind him or be drag to the floor.<br/><br/>He rubbed his eyes with his free arm's sleeve as the fluorescent lights flickered before brightening. The direction they were heading had the sound of thumps and laughter echoing from it, the nurse unaware. When the man finally saw the source of the noise, a melee in the rec room, the man physically dragged Xander in his wake, the pain where the man's hand clamped around his wrist making his eyes water worse than the lights, even as the noise reached uncomfortable levels.<br/><br/>His wrist was released the second they were in the rec room itself, and Xander all but threw himself behind a barefoot girl, pulling his hood over his eyes, and pressing his hands over his ears as he muttered, ""No, no, no.""<br/><br/>The male nurse, half running across the room to assist his coworkers tripped, a nearly invisibly line of shadow snagging his ankles. The momentum practically threw him into the nearby pile of struggling bodies. There was a shriek of pain or fear, one that Xander heard even with his hands over his ears, and Exalt radiated smugness. The teen started rocking on his heels in the little room his wedged in position granted."
4535,Shadows of Darkness,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4676,2011-10-18T03:32:25,Braioch,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">Drip....drip....drip....</span><br/><br/>The soft patter of dripping blood onto the hard ground filled his senses for a moment, the smell of it coming shortly afterward. Overwhelming his smell of sense for a moment, the scent bringing him back to reality for the moment that he had left it. He was now naked, one couldn't keep their clothes very whole when suddenly becoming twice the height and width that you were when wearing them. The blood was on him, as much as it was on the ground, more so really and he was unfazed, a fact of life for him when it got down to it. The owners of the blood lay around him, soaking the ground more from their lifeless corpses as the blood sluggishly leaked from the gaping wounds or missing limbs.<br/><br/>""Fools,"" he murmured.<br/><br/>It was the first time that he'd had to deal with a stray pack, or a pack from one of the petty little clans coming after him specifically. He had made a name for himself that was for sure, you couldn't get to where he was now and not have a name for yourself in the end. Still it seemed that his name to certain people was that he was nothing more than a politician with a high IQ. An easy target for a group of warriors it seemed to them, and every time they were proven wrong. He didn't understand how some of his more prevalent physical accomplishments were lost, but these were desperate groups, vying for what little control and power they could muster. He didn't give a shit what their reasoning for attacking him was, they dared and he showed no mercy for that.<br/><br/>A gurgle caught his attention and he turned, not noticing the chilled breeze that blew from the lake mere yards away from him. There lay one of the so called assassins meant to end his life, having turned back to his human form in some pain induced motivation. His chest was gouged and bleeding profusely, marks all over his body, and with the exception of a shallow cut on his brow and the blood coughing forth from his lips, his face was almost unharmed. The man glared at him, even as his body began to shut down, his will was still strong. Dyne strode easily over to him as the man tried to speak, only to be broke off by a coughing fit that sent another splatter of blood across his lips as Dyne knelt beside him.<br/><br/>""There....there will be..."" another cough, ""more of us....it will never stop....traitor....""<br/><br/>Dyne sighed and shook his head, his eyes cold as he looked down at the man, his still warm hand placed on the man's forehead, ignoring the fact that the man tried to pull from the touch. Dyne bent over, trailing his hand gently down the Weres face to his jaw, ""I know there will be, it never stops but you know what?"" The hand gripped with ferocious strength at his jaw and the slight chill in Dynes eyes went hard and sharp, his jaw locking into place, the overall effect was a terrifying mixture as a strange cold burning energy seemed to invigorate him, ""they'll all end the same as you and your pathetic brethren. Worm food.""<br/><br/>With a twitch of his wrist and a sudden and brutal brittle sound, the man's neck was snapped cleanly and he made no more threats, no more gurgling or desperate gasps for breath. With that Dyne was instantly reverted to his old cool and calm self as he heard the sounds of others approaching from the direction of the camp. He stood and waited patiently as the group of six towering Garou burst from the foliage, ready to fight, ready to defend their land and their leader. Instead they're met by the sight of their barely harmed leader, really he was fighting six of them, he had his fair share of marks here and there, and the body of the six whom had attacked him. He of course had purposefully led them to attack him, but to him that was a moot point.<br/><br/>He smiled softly, it bordering on a smirk, ""welcome lads and lady, nice of you to join me. It's taken care of as you can see, but do me a favor, burn the Garou formed bodies and the humans? Dress them and leave them somewhere in the woods with weapons and illegally obtained pelts for the humans to find.""<br/><br/>With that he strode past them into the woods, the moist leaves and grass pushed out of his way as he went. The attacks had petered off lately, that much he knew, but yet this was the largest group to have attacked lately as well. He hadn't gotten the name of the clan or pack group that had sent them, and he supposed that probably could have been important to know. Especially since that group was very well trained as it was, even though it was six of them, for them to land the blows they did, someone knew what they were doing when they trained them. Still they missed vital parts if only by his own reactions and within a couple of days they would be faint marks on his body if he didn't get himself into too much trouble again.<br/><br/>Not that that was anything new in his case, trouble seemed to pop up in his life constantly. Then again he was also very good at solving said trouble when it came down to it, so that fact of life didn't bother him so much.<br/><br/>He had been sunk into thought that he barely noticed emerging into the camp in the woods, humans and wolves walking around together. Of course they weren't just humans or just wolves, but that happened in the strange (to the outside world anyways) that was halfway his home. His other home was a nice little penthouse in the downtown section of Thunder Rock, but for now he was here.<br/><br/>He received a few curious glances, not because he was naked, in a place full of shapeshifters, nakedness was pretty much par for the course. Modesty didn't exist in this place, after awhile you pretty much got used to seeing what everyone around has. What drew their attention was the fact that their leader had obviously been in a fight and they hadn't known about any attack or even a friendly duel. He of course hadn't mentioned the oncoming attack, he had known from his outer scouts that they were coming and dealt with it himself. Garou weren't some petty mortal where their leaders, their presidents and such sat back and let the battles be fought by their soldiers. They were the kings of old, and he rode into battle with his men or without them sometimes. He couldn't deny the thrill of a fight against six enemies, the taste and feel of the battle was too tantalizing for him to ignore.<br/><br/>If some were disgruntled at being left out, then so be it, it was his call to make and he had only a handful of marks to even show the skill of those he fought. One didn't live to be a century old without having learned to fight and fight very well. Plus the genetic marker in his body increased his abilities with each year, as if the older the gene was, the more it was able to pump out whatever mysterious hormones to make him more alert, strong and faster. It was like that with all the long lived ones, but of course no one alive knew his true age, his wandering into Garou society came later in his life and he had never mentioned it to others. He kept what he could to himself and that seemed enough so long as he remained loyal.<br/><br/>As he approached the central hut that was his while he was in the encampment there stood a Garou he knew as one of his scouts, eying him apprehensively and Dyne raised a questioning brow, ""yes?""<br/><br/>The other man grunted and jammed a thumb in the direction of the doorway, ""you have a guest, the Alpha from the Silver Claws are here.""<br/><br/>Dyne snorted as he pushed past into the hut, ""well at least I don't have to worry about looking presentable."" He pushed aside the curtain and eyed into the room, ""you know, it's customary to at least send<span style=""font-style: italic"">some</span>warning of your approach."""
4536,Shadows of Darkness,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4676,2011-10-23T04:35:41,Ristina,"Noemi awoke shaking, and frozen as some would say. In reality it was just the horror of the nightmare she had awoken to. Or at least partially awoke to. Her body was still waking up yet her mind was reeling faster than her thoughts could comprehend. For a minute she was confused but the hours just before her eyes shut came in sudden bursts putting together the events like little scenes from the movie. It wasnâ€™t so much that what was before her was gruesome it was ratherâ€¦everything was broken or half shattered in the room, and she had thing about items being destroyed in any way. Rather a neat freak in that sense but the ability to get use to this day after day came as a shock to her because her room was always a wreak when she woke up. It wasnâ€™t like the scene before her was strange just that her little ocd liked to kick in randomly.<br/><br/>She rolled over to reach for the lamp then remembered the lamp had fallen on the floor and heaved a aggravated sigh as the man or rather a werewolf rolled over. Of course the man looked like a man but she knew far better than to categorize him as normal. He was a werewolf just like her. Though she slept with a different werewolf almost every night the result was often similar. Their names never seemed to be forgotten by her because she kept an extensive list of the oneâ€™s she liked best. Which meant about 10-15 men in all in range of her list. Sometimes she would acquire a new one to fuck but that was rare.<br/><br/>His arm went to reach over her stomach gently but she decided then to sneak out of bed -making sure to grab the lamp and place it back onto the night-stand. Her body went through the normal motions of getting dressed, tossing the manâ€™s clothes on the bed, and cleaning up the room the best she can. Somethingâ€™s would end up waiting because they are broken into pieces. Nothing that she wasnâ€™t just able to replace on a dime. The door slammed shut echoing in the long hallway as she exited the hallway and stepped down the stairs to finally reach for the light switch at the end that lit up the living room. It seemed that the rest of the house was untouched from the wreckage in her room. Papers were stacked neatly on her glass coffee table that represented numerous things from the blood moon pack. She was a Beta (not the only beta though) and took the job seriously. Though she would rather have been out on the field all the time there were days that she had to work to pay her way for a place to live. So sometimes she would have to find herself not going on the field excursions usually though she would. Even if  she wasnâ€™t going on a field excursion normally she was loaded with field work and common place arguments between lower ranked pack members.<br/><br/>Her hands grabbed the first paper off the stack, and swung around into the kitchen to grab a cup of coffee and glance over the written work before she went to work for a little while. She lived in the suburban area of rock city , and like every other stereo type of the suburbs her house had a white picket fence lining her back yard. She heaved a another long sigh as her eyes finished scanning down the paper and took another sip of coffee. Trying to debate on when the werewolf that was sleeping in her bed would awake. It didnâ€™t seem proper for her to leave without him knowing."
4537,Shadows of Darkness,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4676,2011-10-26T03:50:57,Darkcloud,"Elisa had been inside this territory for a few short days, and she hoped the job she came to do would not take much longer. She was doing odds and end jobs all over the country, anything that kept her moving and not in one place for much longer then a month. Elisa had just entered her small flat apartment, slowly, sniffing the air to make sure there was no other Garou in here. She side in relief when she did not smell any thing out of the ordinary. She had very few belongings, and what she did have, was easy to throw into a duffel bag in a moments notice. She closed and looked the door, knowing it wont save her from a pissed of Garou, but it will keep most humans at bay.<br/><br/>She had a couple books and one picture in a cracked frame, both were right next to her bed. The apartment had come furnished with a bed set long side against the wall, a couch on the opposite wall as the bed and a table near the kitchen. She stepped to her fridge and pulled out a Gatorade, she could not stand city water and chose to drink something cold and flavored. She could hardly relax even here, but with years of practice she had her heart rate normal, and her body language spoke volumes of calmness and no worries. It was getting dark and she would not need to be back at work till the afternoon of the next day. She decided to head out and check the city out, she changed into her darkest clothing and slipped out her window, climbing up to the top of the roof. Once she got there she looked around, breathing in the scents of the city. She was surprised to find that the majority of the Garou scents were coming from the protected park just outside the city limits. Not wanting to have any trouble she went in the opposite direction. She jumped from roof top to roof top till she was near the middle of the city. She slowly climbed down the building she was on having looked down to make sure she was over an ally.<br/><br/>She melted into the moving crowds in the street and walked around not really having a destination in mind, but more or less in printing the city layout in her mind. She walked around for several hours, keeping her senses on alert and steering away from where she could smell Garous at the time. Even though she was sticking to what she knew and staying hidden, she still felt like she was being followed."
4538,Shadows of Darkness,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4676,2011-12-15T03:08:57,Eferhilda,"Chara lounged in what she knew to be Dyne's chair, her legs thrown casually over the arm rest as she head hung down the other. â€œAww Andy....I think we upset your boyfriendâ€ she teased without hesitation as she lifted her shades to take in a good look at Dyne, â€œMmmm Andy I am even more envious of what you get to play with every now and againâ€ she licks her lips slowly, then blows Dyne a kiss before smirking.<br/><br/>Andy just chuckles from where he was draped across the top of the chair looking down at his sister, â€œYes sister dear....now you know why I don't really mind that he won't let me share with you...â€ Andy looks up at Dyne and winks before standing up to his full height. â€œI hope you did not get all....extra sexy on my account. I mean with her here you know she is going to demand she gets to watch, which is no problem for me but I am not sure where you stand on that issueâ€ Andy smiled as he held his hand down to aid his sister in sitting up, the ever gentleman that he was.<br/><br/>Once she was sitting upright Chara kept her brother's hands so that it draped across the front of her slightly, which allowed her to nuzzle against his forearm while she looked at Dyne like he was a choice piece of meat. Which if one were to take the time to actually think about it, that was not very far off from what Dyne was to her. It was not secret that Chara wanted Dyne and wanted him bad. Often whispering into the ear of her brother how he should try harder to get Dyne to agree to let her in on the fun sometime. There was so much she could do to him and so much she would let him do to her, if only he would bend just a bit to let her have her fun with him.<br/><br/>Slowly Andy allowed his hand to glide across his sister's flesh, his finger tips trailing along her neck, up her jaw and finally to her lips which were quick to part and allow her tongue to dart out and lick lightly at them. Andy gave a visible shiver as he drew his hand away to step around the table and lean back on it as he looked Dyne up and down, â€œJudging from your scent and well appearance I take it we were a bit late to warn you about the plot against your life?â€ Andy only paused long enough to smirk before he pushed up from the table to walk slowly toward Dyne, â€œWell not like your life is not in constant threat. What with all the people you piss off dailyâ€ he smirks again as he slowly circles to behind Dyne which is where he stops. Leaning forward he sniffed slowly across the back of his neck, â€œYou know how much I love seeing you covered in bloodâ€ he said in a breathy whisper before moving back to the table where his sister now was leaning on her forearms as she pouted at Dyne.<br/><br/>â€œBut anyway, we were bored and decided to come on by for a visit. You know how we get, plus warning you would have spoiled the surprise and it was my way of checking your security. You know we were in here for a good ten minutes before anyone noticed? Need to get on their asses there....or better yet let Chara get on them and I can get on yoursâ€ he grinned now, intentionally flashing fangs as he looked Dyne over slowly."
4539,Shadows of Darkness,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4676,2011-12-16T16:18:56,Braioch,"Dyne eyed Chara with a shadow of a smirk on his face, â€œlet her have her envy, she should have made peace with the fact that her thoughts of me are the only thing of me she's going to have.â€ He slid into the chair on the opposite side of the table of the two of them, the smirk widening as he looked at Chara with his characteristic intensity, â€œyou lack the appropriate bits Chara, I thought we went over this already? Though you're free to try anyone left here worth being with that you two haven't already shared, though I think that leaves very few left.â€<br/><br/>His eyes narrowed in amusement next, â€œyes, well I would think you wouldn't be too concerned with my life. At least you two realize more so than these scattered clans that I'm more than capable of taking care of myself.â€ He grunted as he reached across the table and flipped a cigarette into his mouth from the pack hidden under a jacket and lit it, blowing out a plume of blue smoke, â€œyet they keep sending their 'best' after me, and I keep leaving them in pieces on the ground. If this keeps up, we're going to run out of Garou before it's all over.â€<br/><br/>He frowned at the cigarette as if it was all the nicotine stick's fault. He was used to having the occasional attempt on his life from different ambitious if somewhat idiotic clan. What he wasn't used too, and wasn't too pleased with, was the frequency in which they were occurring lately. He couldn't go a week, sometimes less depending, without someone trying to attack him or his generals. It was originally irritating, now it was just starting to piss him off. It reeked of desperation and he privately wondered what was driving them to such obviously desperate maneuvers. Perhaps his scouts weren't as adept at their job as they had once been, that or he needed more out there keeping tabs. He needed more lone wolves who could gain some trust under his belt.<br/><br/>His eyes flickered to Andy as he slid behind him, pupils dilating at the proximity of the man to him. Even amongst the mingled smells of blood, dirt and cigarette that was filling his nose, he could still smell the other wolf and as was par for the course, he was pumping out sex pheromones. Dyne's eyes trailed after him as he moved back to his sister, tapping the cigarette in his hand in a rhythmic fashion.<br/><br/>A frown came across his face again, â€œit wouldn't have anything to do with the fact that you two happen to know every pattern and tactic we have for defense and perimeter. But you make a fair point, perhaps it's time to put a fire under their ass, they have been getting quite complacent lately. Bit predictable, and I haven't been paying a lick of attention have I? Shame on me, but you raise a fair point, who else to make it apparent than the ever....subtle Chara?â€<br/><br/>He eyed the Alpha Bitch with an amused glint, â€œfeeling up to putting the fear of god into them? Or the fear of you anyways? I'm sure you could get a decent kick out of scaring a few sentries shitless, maybe that will get the point across.â€"
4540,Shadows of Darkness,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4676,2012-01-21T00:54:42,Ristina,"After about 5 minutes of re-reading the same document and waiting for that god damn Garou male to wake up Noemi decided it was time she force that lazy bastard up onto his ass. Canâ€™t have any lazy asses sleeping longer than need be. She placed the paper neatly on the desk then stomped back up the stairs , to her door , where a loud rustling sound could be heard, and it wasnâ€™t a rustling in a bed. She kicked the door open with a intent to kill, rather than an intent to awake. ""Now who the fuck do you think you are trying to escape through a window. I do have a fucking front door."" Her hazel eyes flashed with rage. ""And you were so fun."" The faint sadness was barely audible against her rage. In a split second she had managed to pin the Garou to her wall, and without hesitation clawed him through the jugular spilling red liquid all over her. She wasnâ€™t done just yet. No she had to make sure the despicable wolf was forever dead. Her claws made sure to tear into every vital point. The low ranking wolf hadnâ€™t seen it coming. His body fell to the floor lifeless.<br/><br/>With her job done she twisted around pulling off her black hoodie , and replacing it with a less blood stained one. Of course most of her clothes was blood stainedâ€¦it was  rather enticing that she couldnâ€™t keep clothes clean from blood. Maybe it just amused her. She made her way out of her room, down the stairs, and through her front door. ""Next time Iâ€™ll just screw my window shut. Or â€¦.make sure they leave when I leave my room."" She muttered. A scent suddenly wafted through her nose. A scent of Garou. It distracted for a moment considering there were many Garou in the area. But the feeling of curiosity dripped through her , and instinctively she headed that way. Which lead her towards the middle of the city. When she reached where the scent was strongest she spotted a female Garou who looked like a stray. She could almost howl in satisfaction. A strayâ€¦.but this female could also be a spy. The thought leaked through her brain so she followed the female thoroughly. Making sure to keep her distance when need be.<br/><br/>At last she had enough of the chasing game, and time was running thin. She had to make her annual visit to Dyne soon. So without a moment to waist she wandered up to the female grabbed her hand and yanked her into a nearby ally-way. ""Now what are you doing here."" She hissed making sure the threat was not missed. Her eyes kept locked on the female. ""This territory is not fit for strays. They are hard to come byâ€¦so now again why would you travel on such territory?"" Being a Beta meant this was her business more so than most. However, it was keeping her from a meeting with Dyne and she would wait for hell to freeze over before she pissed him off too much. However, there was no way that she would allow a stray to run free."
4541,Bloodshocked,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46849,2015-05-21T01:35:52,LillithRayne,"Sage sighed as she watched the people in the club that she worked. Skysun City was almost like LA. Big and dirty. She couldn't wait for her to be off. She wanted to get out and run across the rooftops. She smiled as another patron waved her down. She walked over and took his order before heading to the bar to get it. She sighed again, fuck this boring life. But she needed the money while she was in school. Hopefully she could find something interesting soon, something to occupy her time. Maybe she shouldn't have left Lucifer. At least she wasn't bored when she worked for him. Sage smiled as the bartender gave her the drink and she headed back to the patron. Someone please come entertain her, she thought idly.  After a few minutes she was off. She couldn't decide if she should head home and change or head to the back alley. Feeling impatient she turned and headed for the alley. She quickly changed and then started up one of the fire escapes to get to the top of the building."
4542,Bloodshocked,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46849,2015-05-21T02:45:42,JDizzle383,"Arthur, currently using the form he called Richard, was taking a nap on top of a random Club in Skysun City. It wasn't that he was tired at all, he just wasn't inclined to do anything at that moment, and Richard was the laziest guy he(or anyone else for that matter) knew. hearing the sound of metal rattling to his left, he sat up and yawned. ~""Well, looks like it's time for us to bounce.""~ Elizabeth remarked in his head in her usual jovial manner. Richard sighed. how he hated that he had a chipper, overtly happy, not a care in the world...<br/><br/>~""I can hear you thinking that about me Richy-rich!!!""~ Elizabeth's sing song voice permeated his thoughts. He sighed rather loudly and muttered to himself something about not getting enough sleep because of a blonde moron in his head. For some reason at that moment, his senses were overridden with a large volting sensation as all the people he had in his head started talking at once.<br/><br/>""ACH! I do NOT need this now!"" he said, an electric current traveling up his body as it shifted to the appearance of none other than Elizabeth. Noticing she wasn't alone by now, she hiccuped nervously.<br/><br/>""So are you going to just stand there, do I need to kill you, or can we both walk away without- oh hell! Why am I asking you?"" She said as she withdrew her FN five-sevens and took aim. ""Look lady... If you're looking for the guy who shot the bouncer, he won't be around for a while. Buuuut, if you wanna have some fuuu~uun...""<br/><br/>Three shots should have been fired. instead three clicks were heard. ""What the Fu-""<br/><br/>ZOOOOM!<br/><br/>A very angry Elizabeth put away her guns. ""FLAAAAAA~AAAAAAASH! Why do you always spoil my fuuuu~uuun!"" she screamed over dramatically. ""Well... that's my cue. see ya' beautiful."" she said, mock saluting Bloodstone and beginning to run parcour across the rooftops.<br/><br/>Arthur's consiousness was just thinking over and over one simple word.<br/><br/>""Pleasedon'tfollowme Pleasedon'tfollowme Pleasedon'tfollowme!"""
4543,Bloodshocked,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46849,2015-05-21T03:00:48,LillithRayne,"Bloodstone didn't know how to feel about what just happened. Some chick just tried to shoot me! And...the bouncer is dead? How....when....fuck! She started running the way the girl went, wanting to find out what the fuck was going on. Her coat flew behind her as she jumped across gaps.<br/><br/>""Where the fuck did she go? What was her deal?"" She asked no one. Bloodstone didn't recognize the chick at all,  never seen her in the city before. She needed to find her, find out who she was.<br/><br/>She jumped across another gap and slowed down. Bloodstone looked around in confusion, trying to find a sign of the girl. Anything. But she couldn't see anything. Maybe the girl was like her? Not normal, super powers. What did they call it in Central City? Metahuman, that's right. Though, she technically wasn't meta, she was demon.<br/><br/>Maybe this girl knew something. But Bloodstone didn't see her anymore. It would have been fun to question the girl too."
4544,Bloodshocked,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46849,2015-05-21T06:20:24,JDizzle383,"Elizabeth was laughing wildly and back flipping over a rooftop when Arthur finally regained the control he so desperately needed to shift out of that mad form. Well she wasn't necessarily crazy. Elizabeth just had a... unique way of looking at murder... and mutilation, and brutality... basically death itself and anything to do with pain. The familiar course of electricity later, and he was now flying in the air as Starfire.<br/><br/>Seeing that the girl from earlier had caught up to her, Starfire flew down to meet her. ""I do not believe we have done the meeting yet. I am the sorry that Elizabeth is so... destructive. She is hard to have the control."" she said, ever the perfect copy of Starfire. It was only obvious that it was not in fact her by the way she held herself. She was poised in a relaxed man's demeanor.<br/><br/>Starfire touched down and raised her arms. ""I do not wish to fight you. but I will if I must."" She said as her eyes lit up green while still keeping a 'I surrender' motion with her arms.<br/><br/>Inside her head this was the conversation being had, making her flinch every now and again on the outside:<br/>Bane: ~""Poor Chica can't even try to fight?""~<br/>Elizabeth: ~""Kill her! it would be fun!""~ (joyfully if you can believe that)<br/>Green Arrow: ~Shut it you two! is everything about 'kill this, kill that! break this person's back!' with you two?~"
4545,Bloodshocked,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46849,2015-05-21T07:58:07,LillithRayne,"Bloodstone lifted a brow under her hood. Her mask covered eyes looked at the girl in front of her questioningly. Starfire? Wasn't she back on Tamaran. Last she had heard she was, because the titans had broke up. So who the fuck was this?<br/><br/>""Elizabeth? Was that the bitch who tried to shoot me earlier? And who are you, because you can't be Starfire."" Bloodstone was curious to hear the answers. To see if this... person was meta or demon. She wanted revenge for her mother. Maybe this person could help her get it. Well, depending on what the fuck they did. Blood wasn't looking for a fight, she just wanted to run. But then this girl had to try and kill her. Not to mention that the bouncer was dead! Fuck her life, she thought.<br/><br/>She took a deep breath and made her stance relaxed. She made sure her eyes stayed blue. She had to talk to them with a clear and calm head. She could do this, she had to."
4546,Bloodshocked,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46849,2015-05-26T04:17:15,JDizzle383,"""I... cannot just to be showing anyone my true identity."" Starfire answered the woman in front of her. ""I value my freedom far too greatly to chance the betrayal."" She finished, her speech patterns obviously affected by this form.<br/><br/>""However, to be telling the truth, Elizabeth is indeed the one whom has done the killing of the bouncer. She is..."" the Starfire lookalike frowned and put a hand to her chin in thought. ""Extremely difficult to control in situations that require force.""<br/><br/>Arthur took a look at this person standing in front of his Tamaranian disguise. Something told Arthur she wanted more than a friendly conversation out of him. A surging pain in his head showed itself once more, and following some electrical currents, there stood Green Arrow. He fell over with his head in his hands, twitching for a moment.<br/><br/>""Damn headaches. I really need to learn how to control that."" He looked up from holding his forehead and said. ""Any other questions that don't involve who I really am? I'm not answering that one."" He said. ""However, I will say that if you want to talk to Elizabeth, you will need a straitjacket."""
4547,Bloodshocked,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46849,2015-05-26T06:40:37,LillithRayne,"Blood watched as Starfire turned into Green Arrow in front of her eyes. 'Well that is not something you see everyday.'<br/><br/>""I have a few maybe. First, what do you know of demons?"" She answered the now man in front of her. It was odd, she would admit. But it was very  intriguing to her. She wished to know this person, find out their secrets. However, that may be the demon in her speaking. She didn't know the difference between herself and her demon. To her, they were the same person.<br/><br/>Blood wish she could know more. All she knew was that this person was strange. And that there was something on the horizon. Something big. Something she would have to fight. She constantly felt eyes on her back. Something was after her, and she was sure that it was because of her mother. She would need help to fight."
4548,Bloodshocked,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46849,2015-06-14T19:02:55,Aeromancer,"Thornstriker had been standing from a nearby rooftop for some time. He had apparently been attracted by some of the commotion, but what had ultimately caused him to want to come over in the end was the fact that he had seen what appeared to be Green Arrow.<br/><br/>He hadn't arrived early enough to see just how it was that Green Arrow had arrived there, nor if that were genuinely Green Arrow.<br/><br/>Nevertheless, that had been enough to pique his curiosity.<br/><br/>Arriving in what had looked like a large brimmed hat and a green piece of cloth tied about his eyes with holes made for those aforementioned ocular organs, Thornstriker exhaled and smirked a bit as some blades of crab grass growing through cracks in the urban landscape swayed back and forth once he had arrived.<br/><br/>""Is any assistance necessary?""<br/><br/>At this point it seemed that he honestly had picked up the speech patterns of his father for better or for worse, and it seemed that he was entirely keen on using them.<br/><br/>Having never met Arthur Delacour, he had honestly assumed that the individual he saw when leaping down from the building had been, indeed, the Green Arrow and not someone who could appear like another person. He'd never met anyone with that power before for sure."
4549,Bloodshocked,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46849,2015-06-23T05:17:04,JDizzle383,"""What about demons should I know? I mean, besides the fact that they are a misunderstood bunch that usually have feelings just like the rest of me...er...us."" Green Arrow said before Thornstriker was in earshot. As Thornstriker approached, Green Arrow walked over to him and reached out to shake his hand. ""Not really, we're just having a friendly chat. You can join us if you want.""<br/><br/>He smirked when he shook the newcomers hand, thinking to himself. ~One more voice in my head won't hurt.~<br/><br/>""Now then, I suppose I should explain something."" Green Arrow said. ""I'm good with firearms, not a bow and arrows, so if you'll excuse me.""<br/><br/>He held up his hands with seven fingers up, and the electricity pulsed again, now revealing Miss Martian to be standing there. ""Relax, I haven't figured out the mind reading thing yet."" The now female Arthur Delacour said as she removed the two five-sevens from her hips and reloaded them while she talked. ""And I still need to work on phasing through stuff, but at least I can fly and think... sort of logically as M'gann M'orzz. But why would you want to know my opinion on Demons, miss... ummm... I never caught either of your names, did I?"" She half lied as she replaced the guns at her hips. Of course Arthur knew that the male was named Thornstriker from the skin to skin contact from moments ago, but best not to let too much information out of the bag at once. Although he could probably trust these two, Arthur wasn't willing to risk a street camera catching him saying anything important. Oh how he hated those Lexcorp brand cameras...<br/><br/>""Can we find somewhere... oh I don't know... private and not easily accessible to take this conversation further?"" M'gann asked the two she was facing."
4550,Bloodshocked,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46849,2015-07-03T22:45:32,LillithRayne,"""The name is Bloodstone. And I...might have somewhere we can talk. If you can keep up of course."" Blood turned and started running across the buildings. She didn't look back to see if they were following her. She knew that she had piqued at least one of their interest. The other, the new comer, she wasn't sure about. She needed people she could trust though. So she would take them to where she kept her stuff.<br/><br/>At the edge of the city she stopped on one of the buildings edges.<br/><br/>""Its not to far from here. Just know though, that if either of you reveal this to anyone, I will kill you."" Blood glared at the two before dropping off the edge of the building. She landed in a roll and stood. She looked around as she walked to a small looking building, really no more then a door. She slit her wrist for a second and gathered the blood to form a key. Opening the door, she motioned for the others to go first.<br/><br/>She followed them down a set of stairs. Small emergency lights lit the way down. At the bottom it was pitch black.<br/><br/>""Hold on a second."" Blood said and moved past the two. After a few seconds the lights come on, revealing a large abandoned subway station. It was oddly clean for how old everything looked.<br/><br/>""Welcome to my batcave...not really,"" she states<br/><br/><br/>(Yes...totally got the idea from the ninja turtle movie. The second one.)"
4551,Bloodshocked,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=46849,2015-07-04T01:40:54,Aeromancer,"To be honest, he still wasn't entirely sure why it was that he was speaking to the Green Arrow. He had no idea why that individual would be here, though naturally he also had not realized that this other person wasn't the same anyway.<br/><br/>Smiling a bit, Thornstriker took the other's hand and nodded. ""I'd be happy to, if you didn't mind. I would be honored to join someone like you. You've been serving as a hero in a far more prominent position than I ever had.""<br/><br/>His adoration, however, didn't make him sound like a fan-boy at all. Rather, it was actually apparently quite genuine.<br/><br/>What happened next understandably surprised him as a result. Even if the other had simply left it at stating that he was good with firearms and not a bow and arrow that would certainly have been enough to surprise him alone.<br/><br/>""Hey, we have a code where I'm from. You never reveal things like this if someone tells you to. I'm not going to say anything, even if I wasn't just threatened now.""<br/><br/>Naturally it goes without saying that he followed the other individual along for the time being. Despite the earlier admonition or perhaps taunt was a better term, Thornstriker was able to keep up quite well. Being the Green Lantern's son was, of course, a sort of natural encouragement when it came to training.<br/><br/>Once he arrived he looked around and remained silent. While he was visibly impressed he was doing everything that he could in order to avoid being visibly impressed. He didn't want to make himself look weak at all in the process, as one might have imagined.<br/><br/>Considering that he was rather new at this, he didn't want to make himself look bad from the get-go.<br/><br/>Admittedly he also hadn't just wanted to blurt out something like 'my dad has a place like this' that would have really made him look like a dork.<br/><br/>""Hey, this isn't a bad place you got here!""<br/><br/>That sounded to him quite a bit better than what he had in his head before hand, so he figured that he would just go with it."
4552,Undead Sands [IC],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=47062&start=20,2015-12-20T02:09:25,GreyHelm,"Miguel stared at his brother for a moment as a loud buzzing sound became all he could hear. The children. They were home, and alone.<br/><br/>Forgetting everything else, Miguel raced for the door; at the periphery of his vision he saw something stumbling towards him, and a moment later the thing that was once a good man named Wesley was barreling into him from the side, knocking him off his feet. The small of his back ached where the hard floor collided with it, but the black-veined monstrosity that landed on him was a more pressing matter. Then again, nothing was more pressing than what Julian had just told him.<br/><br/>With a roar Miguel threw Not-Wesley off of him; he was in the corner between the front desk and the wall, and the walking corpse was between him and the door. At best it was blocking his way, and at worst it was going to kill him. Even as it rose sloppily back to its feet, gurgling threateningly, he got up and wordlessly seized the gun from where Ken had dropped it on the desk.<br/><br/>It was madness, how could he do it? How could he take a life? Just then, the image of his two kids swam to the front of his mind, and something in him hardened. ""You're not stopping me,"" he said simply, and then he leveled the gun out, aimed directly at Not-Wesley's head.<br/><br/>The buzzing in his ears was getting louder, but Miguel heard the shot, followed by the heavy sound of something hitting the floor. He stepped over the huddled mass, tucking the weapon into his waistband as he pushed through the front door to discover a scene of complete chaos. But he didn't turn back - that wasn't an option. He ran forward into the madness, his keys already in hand.<br/><br/><br/><br/>Julian wasted absolutely no time staying on Miguel's heels, ready to get one of their towing rigs ready and take off at the soonest possible moment. He took a moment to look down at Wesley's body. Finally stilled, and as far as he could tell, not about to get back up again. Pausing, he then glanced towards Amanda. He wanted to apologize, to say something about how he wished they could have found Wes sooner, but honestly, he couldn't even think of how to say anything about something like this. His eyes fell back to Wesley, and with clenched teeth, he let out a heavy breath. Just as he turned to leave the building and follow Miguel, he came face to face with the mayhem outside.<br/><br/>A bus, swaying down the road in an uneven path, careened at just the right angle to line up with the front of the shop. The driver was dead, slumped onto the wheel, blood pouring from a gaping wound in his neck. Parts of him were torn asunder as well. An ear was gone, and the bones of his left eye socket had collapsed and destroyed the organ it held, crushed against a now slightly dented steering wheel. Someone, apparently afflicted with the same condition as Wesley due to their enormous, pulsating black veins, was tearing into him, much fresher blood staining his mouth, face, and hands.<br/><br/>From the glimpse Julian caught, other passengers in the bus were in similar predicaments. Those who looked more like bloated corpses than living people cannibalized those who had not managed to escape the carnage, and a few living people tried to keep one of the pale beings at bay while attempting to unjam the emergency escape door in the back. All the effort was too little, too late, as the bus slammed into the front of the building. Glass shattered immediately, and parts of the wall around the glass doors and windows were knocked loose and send flying through the room. Julian took a chunk of wall to the torso, which threw him completely off-balance, but out of the bus's path.<br/><br/>Ken was not as lucky. The bus tore through the front desk as if it was made of cheap paper, and he was directly in its path as it finally came to a halt against the stronger garage wall. A cloud of concrete dust kicked up on impact, and bits of the ceiling began to fall in, though the tiles were mercifully light. Jullian thrashed to toss away bits of rubble, and as he stood, noticed some of those horrible things crawling out of the bus' broken windows. He also saw Ken, pinned to the wall and completely motionless, his upper body splayed across the hood and leaking bodily fluids.<br/><br/>He attempted to vocalize something, but as the eyes of the crawling things turned towards him, he silently scooted himself backwards across the floor, breaths quick and panicked. Some of them began to stand, and one who did immediately fell back over. A broken leg, split in half at the shin, collapsed with a sickening crunch of bone and the squelch of flesh being rended, the knee hitting the ground with a heavy thud, followed by the rest of the body. It made him want to vomit. Instinctively, he grabbed a chunk of concrete knocked from the wall and pelted it at one of the things, succeeding only in knocking one in the chest and drawing a sound from it. A long, rattling groan, like someone was forcing air through the rigid throat of a drying body.<br/><br/><br/><br/>Miguel's feet left the ground and he flew forward as the bus crashed into the garage; he pushed himself up with a groan, finding his footing even as the chaos of the area seemed to center on what used to be his place of business. There were sirens flashing, visible in every direction, but they all seemed too few and far between as smoke clouds rose, fires raged and people screamed for help that wouldn't be coming to them. There weren't enough emergency personnel in Redfield - probably not in the whole damn state, to handle what was happening.<br/><br/>He glanced back at the bus that had so violently invaded the De Santa garage's personal space and saw something that swayed him from his purpose. Fuel, leaking very quickly from the bus, and a spreading fire alarmingly close by, engulfing the area near the rear bumper. It was outside the building, technically, meaning the people inside wouldn't know about it. The people inside a building that no longer had an exit.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">I'm not going to tell my kids I lost their damn uncle</span>, he thought with a silent snarl as he scanned the front of the wrecked garage. A moment later he spotted something that gave him hope - a cavity had been opened, a couple of yards to the left of where the front door used to be, but rather high up.<br/><br/>Miguel raced to his truck and started the engine up without closing the door, mindful of a collective roaring sound coming from eastward down the road. A glance in that direction showed him a large crowd of people approaching, still far, but not far enough given the bizarre way they were moving.<br/><br/>He drove the truck right up to the building and hopped out, jumping on top and peering inside. The sight that greeted him prompted a dry heave, but he fought the urge to vomit as he spotted his brother and the others. Out of the corner of his eye he saw the approaching horde drawing closer, though now he could hear it more clearly than ever.<br/><br/>""Quick! The bus is gonna fucking blow!"" he shouted, reaching down. He hoisted one person, then another, and then several more - it seemed to him that their numbers were fewer than they should've been, but there was no time to dwell on that. They needed to get the fuck out of there."
4553,Undead Sands [IC],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=47062&start=20,2016-01-03T07:30:59,Tyne,"Too late. She was always, always too damn late. The shout froze in her throat- it was either going to be a “No” or “Stop” or maybe just a scream, but regardless, it never made it past her teeth. The dark hole in the center of Wesley’s forehead froze her innards, preventing her even from throwing up. The body of her cousin was still, his erratic, shuffling and uninhibited aggression finally ended. Amanda was unable to look away from his face, his glazed eyes still open. There must have been something. There must have been something she could have<span style=""font-style: italic"">done</span>.<br/><br/>She felt eyes on her and snapped back, a shaky voice she barely recognized as her own calling,<span style=""color: #FFBFBF""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">“W-wait!”</span></span>to the man who had just added lead to her cousin. Before she could gain enough awareness to be properly angry, chaos erupted.<br/><br/>Bus. Glass panes exploded from the garage client entrance, a delicate tinkling reinforced until it was a symphony of destruction. Instincts kicked in and she dove to the side, feeling the front bumper of the vehicle rake across her lower leg. She landed in an ungraceful heap, scrambling to her feet, unwilling to register the signals to her brain that suggested a deeper problem in her ankle. Dust from the ceiling clouded her vision, but she didn’t need to see clearly to get a decent understanding of the situation; obviously, everything had gone straight to hell.<br/><br/>Some of them looked like Wesley. Thick, black lines running over their bodies in the same vascular pattern, leaking a thick, dark liquid that barely resembled blood when they were struck. They didn’t speak, didn’t cry out, whatever their injuries from the bus crash. They just… writhed, and struggled, and reached, and bit. Perhaps it was because these faces weren’t familiar, but a thought occurred to her that hadn’t with her cousin:<span style=""color: #FFBFBF""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Them or us.</span></span><br/><br/>It didn’t take her long to realize that they had been effectively locked in with them.<br/><br/>Whatever they were, they weren’t the only things that had survived the crash. People, with average skin smeared in the blood of their fellow bus riders, struggled and kicked and screamed; Amanda spun around and yanked up a chair from the waiting room floor, squashing down the disappointment that it was so much lighter than she’d hoped. At least it was something, something to use against them. People needed help. No time to panic, ponder or puke, not yet. Her teeth grit in determination, she heaved the heavier, leg-end of the seat toward one of the gurgling things, breaking its grip on the leg of a kid in his late teens. The boy scurried backward, tucking his legs beneath him, caved over his own exposed left ulna. The ranger almost took a step forward, to press the brief advantage, before she realized she didn’t actually have one; an armless, black-veined thing lunged toward her, mouth-first, just ahead of a few more that were pulling themselves along the blood-smeared garage floor. The chair met its gaping jaw, prompting the sound of shattering bone before its skull slammed into the side of the bus. Still, more were coming from an untapped pocket near the back of the destroyed vehicle, and the green-eyed woman took a large step back. A woman in her mid-forties pulled herself from the wreckage of the windshield, cradling her left arm over her bleeding midsection.<span style=""color: #FFBFBF""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">“Here!”</span></span>Amanda called, jerking her head to the teenager behind her. The woman latched with desperate eyes and limped over, barely ahead of another grasping, black-lined hand. The ranger was starting to feel more than a little cornered, and it showed on her face.<br/><br/>A long, pressured moan rattled from one with functional legs, and she saw the piece of wall that had bounced off its chest. Her eyes lit on the man, pressed against the wall, staring with as much horror as the rest of them. The disfigured thing that he hit jerked its head toward him, vocalizing again but this time with intent. She slammed it with her chair-bludgeon from behind, knocking it into the wall, where it promptly shuffled to regain footing without missing a beat. Amanda felt the bile that had been frozen in her gut start to bubble again; there was no stopping them.<br/><br/>A voice rang from a hole near the door, at the end of a path that was mercifully free of any black-blooded things, for now. Somehow, she couldn’t understand and didn’t care what was said; all it meant was an<span style=""font-style: italic"">escape</span>. Without waiting, she grabbed one of the two people behind her (it turned out to be the boy) with a free hand, still holding the chair in the other, the woman limping painfully but hurriedly after them. The two crash survivors seemed to regain some sense as they stood beneath the hole, using part of the bus and piece of broken chair to scramble high enough to grab the offered hand. One thing, its leg broken from the shin, pulled itself into the path toward salvation, its arms yanking it forward with disturbing slowness toward the man with his back against the wall. She could bean it with her chair again, but judging from the last few, nothing was even going to daze them unless it was fatal. She had to hit in such a way that it would be pushed back, so that at least the distance would give more time. Hoping she didn’t hit the person she was trying to help, the ranger hit the crawling thing with the chair from its front end, shoving backward; there wasn’t a lot of impact, but the strength behind it pushed it back a good few feet.<span style=""color: #FFBFBF""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">“Come on! Go, go!”</span></span>she barked, volume covering any shakiness in her voice. Her eyes swept around the garage, trying to identify any remaining people who were still… well, people.<span style=""color: #FFBFBF""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">“Move!”</span></span>she commanded, standing just beneath the hole in the wall, fulling planning to grab that life-saving arm the second the last person was either outside… or beyond help."
4554,Undead Sands [IC],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=47062&start=20,2016-01-06T21:04:32,Malikai,"Noise…<br/><br/>So much fucking noise…<br/><br/>Shaking hands held a pale face as Jason's headache throbbed a little harder behind his eyes. As Julian left the room to investigate whatever happenings were taking place back toward the front of the shop, the nearly incapacitated Jason plopped down in the rolling office chair that he assumed belonged to Miguel. Julian seemed smart enough and all, but to Jason he seemed like the type that would go postal if stuck at a desk.<br/><br/>Another spike of alcoholically induced hate-pain stabbed through his skull and his body clenched into a ball. As the momentum brought him forward the pain from his hangover was somewhat replaced by the pain of his forehead slamming into the desk before him. Jason reflexively flung himself backward, only for the wheels of the chair to take it upon themselves to fly from beneath him. He found himself on the floor and momentarily forgot how he got there. The sudden amnesia was disconcerting. Well, until the vomit forced it's way from his digestive system to land all over the floor of the office.<br/><br/>""Well, I reckon the deal's off now."" He said to no one in particular.<br/><br/>Then he heard the sound that was more so felt to be a trill of fear and adrenaline than it was actually heard. Why were there guns? The physical pain of his body was shoved away and replaced with a very real sense of danger. Something was wrong. Very, very wrong. Some small surge of discomfort rippled through him as he sloppily climbed to his feet. He crept slowly toward the office doorway, the sounds of panic escalating with every step.<br/><br/>""No…"" He couldn't, or maybe he wouldn't believe what he was seeing. ""It can't be true. Not this…""<br/><br/>It wasn't hard to figure out what this… This thing that used to be human was. Jason knew the word, but it wouldn't leave his throat. Nervous feet drove him forward to join the rest of the group. His eyes wouldn't leave the human shaped thing sprawled on the floor, and they grew impossibly wider as it got itself up. The world became a blur in the briefest instant. Ruined pieces of building and glass exploded inward as something monstrous crashed through the front of the shop. The ceiling came in on Jason as he stood in shock.<br/><br/>His eyes opened suddenly and he found himself once more on the floor. Pieces of debris pinned him to the ground and he dug deep for the strength to free himself. Slowly, he managed to bring himself to his knees and he watched as blood spilled from his face. He could taste the familiar copper as it flowed down from his forehead, but there was no time to be wasted. Whether it was luck or divine intervention, there were none of the walking dead coming for him and he watched as the rest of the shop's living occupants flew from the danger. For what might have been the first time in his life, he was more concerned that they escape than for his own well-being.<br/><br/>Jason shook the haze from his vision and really took in his surroundings. The front room of the automotive shop was officially fucked, but one man's trash is another man's treasure. At least, that was Jason's musing as he grabbed a metal pipe from one of the many piles of crap that littered the once pristine waiting area. Zombies were filling the only exit out, but as they flooded one threshold, another made itself clear as what appeared to be the last of the dead ones moved from the bus. Jason would rather have died right then and there rather than face what happened next...<br/><br/>He ran as quietly as possible to the bus entrance and managed to get on without much difficulty. Gore seemed to be the new décor of choice as blood coated nearly every surface and pieces of people were strewn about. Jason shook his head at his humor. He knew it was poor taste, but he also knew he had to cope. How could one cope with what crawled into view next?<br/><br/>First there was just a small hand reaching out from a row of seating. Then there was the mutilated torso of a 2 year old child pulling itself toward him. Jason froze as it came fully into the open; it's left arm just dragged it eternally forward toward the next food source. A bloody stump was all that was left of the undead child's right arm and leg.  A stone formed in his stomach and it pulled him to his knees. The undead toddler only pulled itself closer, a small rasping moan permeated the air everytime it pulled itself toward the fallen Jason. ""Stop it."" Jason's words were broken as the lump in his throat tightened. ""Just don't come closer. Please… I can't…"" Tears came in ones and twos and then they became a steady stream that comingled with the blood that already caked his face. ""JUST FUCKING STOP IT!!!"" Jason openly sobbed as he slammed the pipe he held off of the floor again and again. ""NO NO NO NO NO!!!"" Was it better to die? But… If this was what he thought it was what would he find when he passed to the other side? Still he sobbed as he contemplated these questions. Clutching his chest with his left hand, he shakily got to his feet. ""I'm sorry god dammit."" He stared in the milky dead eyes of the child that crawled ever closer and he collapsed once more. ""I'M FUCKING SORRY!"" It was right there now, less than a foot away. The sobbing only grew  harder as he swung the pipe down and felt only the slightest resistance as the soft skull caved beneath the blow."
4555,Undead Sands [IC],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=47062&start=20,2016-01-10T11:20:36,Eggsy,"The bus. All that left the lobby of the garage standing was about to explode, more than likely taking the rest of the building with it. He pushed himself up to his feet, grunting a little and holding his chest. Luckily, there were no bad injuries, but fuck if getting hit square in the ribs by a chunk of wall didn't knock the wind out of him pretty badly. By the time he recovered from his freakout post-crash, Amanda had started beating some of those awful flesh-puppets with furniture, to about the same amount of effectiveness that Julian's chunk of building had done, though at the very least, she was managing to knock them around a bit. He swallowed nervously, very nearly starting to turn and crawl out of the building first - until he realized people inside the bus were still alive.<br/><br/>He didn't get near the creatures. Hell, even looking at them made him want to run, just to get as far as he could from them, but they couldn't leave them there. Amanda herself wasted no time in helping out the more badly injured folks, and Julian decided to help, as besides some bruising on the chest, he was still able-bodied enough to pick something up and launch it at one of the undead much more effectively from his standing position. A desktop potted plant, for all its effectiveness, crashed face-first into one of the things that got too close for comfort and knocked the thing down, the shattered porcelain cutting the thing's face open. He didn't stick around to see the effectiveness of his throw once the crash survivors were out, but he'd blinded it fairly well. That done, he turned and took Miguel's hand to ascend through the hole in the roof, stopping for a moment when he heard more rapid footsteps coming from below.<br/><br/>The priest who had visited the shop took an alternate route out, moving to the still-open door to the garage that stood behind the desk. The garage itself was free of undead, and maybe just far enough from the bus that it wouldn't get entirely destroyed by the resulting explosion of the gas tank's vapors. Julian could only wish him luck as he climbed up and out of the shop with the aid of his brother, but the resulting screams that came from the interior building made it clear that leaving through the bay had been an awful idea. More of the creatures approached from the rear of the building, and crowded around the garage exit, drawn by the chaos. Julian couldn't bear to look as the screams were slowly replaced by the gurgles of someone who was being eviscerated, blood filling their throat as they tried to vocalize their anguish. It was suddenly silenced, and a cold shiver ran down the mechanic's spine.<br/><br/>He very quickly made his way to the ground, remaining quiet as to avoid drawing the attention of the things behind the building. By then, the sirens had been mostly drowned out, with most of his hearing obscured by the rapid thumping of his heart and his panicked breaths, like a band of drums wildly playing beneath a harshly blowing wind. He spotted Jason within the bus, which by now had caught fire on the rear. The back door, still partially closed, would have proved an obstacle to squeeze through.<br/><br/>Against all logic, Julian ran to the door, and at first tried to wrench it open with his hands. It was stuck. ""Fuck, fuck fuck fuck fuck,"" He whisper-cursed, feeling at his belt while his eyes locked on the emergency release inside the bus, a bright red knob that would have been hard to miss if not for the sea of crimson that flooded the windows and walls. Finally, he grabbed something useful: a heavy-headed wrench, meant more for gripping and turning, but perfect for the additional task of smashing out the glass in the door. The impact made him cringe due to the noise, and he prayed to god that the things in the shop's back door didn't notice them yet. With enough glass cleared to reach inside, he took the knob and twisted with all his strength, rapidly withdrawing his arm from the door as it slid open, its cracked glass breaking more as it opened.<br/><br/>""Come on! This thing's about to go up!"" He called to Jason, backing away rapidly as the fire spread to the rear tire. Julian high-tailed it back to Miguel as the flames made the tire pop very loudly, causing the vehicle to shift to the right. With no more time wasted, he raced to the truck and scaled the rear in what must have been record time, landing in the bed with a thud. In there, with the admittedly marginal extra protection of the bed's wall, he covered his head and curled into a ball, bracing himself for the explosion."
4556,Undead Sands [IC],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=47062&start=20,2016-01-16T08:50:55,Malikai,"Something changed in Jason as he knelt. The full weight of the situation kept him solidly on his knees. A trembling hand wiped the falling rivulets of regret from his face. In an attempt to push himself passed this current moment he dropped the weapon he held and reached for the metal bar that rose vertically from the buses floor. Jason knew he couldn't let this destroy him. Something deep inside him whispered of survival, of a yet unfulfilled purpose, and like a sign from god Julian's voice broke through his brooding.<br/><br/>""This things about to go up!"" Jason struggled to make sense of the words at first, but the mixing aromas of gas and smoke in the air brought him to the dire conclusion.<br/><br/>""I'm not gonna die here god dammit!"" Jason yelled forcefully, not realizing how dry his throat had become until he spoke out loud. The smoke filled him as he drew himself from the gore covered floor with a new vigor. Jason's footsteps thundered through the enclosed space and he was launched clear of its confines as the bus suddenly dropped to the right with a loud pop. Landing shoulder first, he managed to turn the ungraceful fall into a roll, and it very well might have saved his life.<br/><br/>The forward momentum from his not quite Burt Reynolds style tumble brought him back to his feet. Jason focused all of the energy he possibly could into a jump that would, god willing, land him in the truck bed with Julian. A loud crack that drowned out all other noise in the area and a burst of heat punctuated his landing in the truck. A cold pain lit across his back, lashes of flame caressing him. For the moment he felt he might be safe. Possibly on fire, but safe."
4557,Undead Sands [IC],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=47062&start=20,2016-01-22T09:08:09,Muse,"""What did you<span style=""font-style: italic"">do?!""</span><br/><br/>Marcus' hands trembled, and if he had the presence of mind to be thankful for anything, it would be that the pistol did not go off again as it clattered to the floor. His hand first went to his lips, his fingers shaking violently as they hovered in front of a mouth that had fallen agape. Through his stinging vision, he could see Aaron's body crumpled to the floor, a blackened and viscous ooze seeping from the hole in his neck. His fingers dragged backwards through his hair and his eyes clenched shut.<br/><br/>What<span style=""font-style: italic"">had</span>he done?<br/><br/>""He was- he attacked you and-,"" he stammered, thickly swallowing down a sob as he watched Liliana dropped to her knees and pressed her hand over her father's neck, putting so much pressure on the wound that he could see her knuckles whiten. Whatever she was screaming now, he couldn't hear her. All he could hear was the blast from the gun, the ringing in his ears as his hearing tried to return, Liliana's scream as blood sprayed against the wall. He doubled over, feebly bracing his hands on his knees as he dry heaved.<br/><br/>Aaron had been sick all day yesterday. A fever, some coughing. It was nothing major; it was just some stupid<span style=""font-style: italic"">bug!</span>It wasn't supposed to be like this. He wasn't supposed to cave in his own head against the sink. He wasn't supposed to walk back in - he<span style=""font-style: italic"">walked</span>back in, for fuck sake he<span style=""font-style: italic"">walked back in.</span>He was never supposed to throw himself at Liliana. It was just a bug, damn it! Just a bug! And now all he could do was grimace at the bitter taste of bile in his mouth, helplessly watching the love of his life cling to her father's limp body, sobbing against the sticky red button-up shirt.<br/><br/>""I'm sorry, Lily, I, I don't -""<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Shut up!""</span>she screamed, laying her father back down on the floor as she threw herself to her feet to face Mark - her boyfriend of five years and the man who just murdered her father. ""This isn't something you can say sorry for!"" Her voice cracked, and her appearance cracked with it, her entire body racking with hysterical sobs.<br/><br/>Still bracing his weight on his knees, Mark dropped his sight from Lily's broken expression. He couldn't look at her anymore, not after what he'd done. Instead he looked at Aaron's fallen body, forcing himself to look at what he'd done. Through the tears clouding his sight, he could see something slither up Aaron's neck. Thick, black, crawling up toward his jaw. What<span style=""font-style: italic"">was</span>that? Mark frantically scrubbed his eyes with the sleeves of his shirt and taking another look at it with clear eyes. The sight made his eyes sting again, and the pre-vomit hypersalivation came back. Those were blood vessels, bulging and blackening under his skin.<br/><br/>Just when Mark thought to look away, to wretch in some corner of the room, a twitch caught his eye. Aaron's fingers twitched again, and Mark could only stare on in horror. Lily was still sobbing violently into her fists, and it wasn't until she heard Aaron stumble to his feet that she noticed.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Lily</span>, he thought desperately, as his words failed him.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Lily, please run.</span>Mark dropped down to the floor to snatch the gun up and pulled the hammer back, but it was too late. He could only watch the scene unfold, and listen to a blood curdling shrill of pain ring through the house as his girlfriend's father tore into her with hands and teeth. His teeth clenched and he held the hammer back, squeezing and releasing the trigger to decock the gun. There was nothing he could do for her now.<br/><br/>He flew quickly through the house, gun in hand, sprinting for the front door. He couldn't be sure if  whatever that<span style=""font-style: italic"">thing</span>was had followed him, but he didn't care. Once the door was open, he threw himself outside, violently jerking open his car door and getting in. He laid the gun in his passenger's seat and locked the doors before hitting his steering wheel. Once, twice, three times and each one more violent than the last. He felt sick, he felt dead, he felt angry. He felt afraid.<br/><br/>With a shuddering breath, and through still-blurred vision, Mark started up his car and threw it in reverse, stepping bodily on the gas pedal. Time ran together after that, and he couldn't tell how fast he was going or how far he had gotten. The edges of his peripherals had grayed out, and his mind barely registered the bus swerving through the lanes.<br/><br/>Mark inhaled sharply, violently jerking the wheel and sending his car spiraling out of the way of the bus and headfirst into a telephone pole. His surroundings whited out around him, before the blackness of the airbag overtook him and slammed his head back against the seat's headrest. He groaned deeply into the airbag, punching it down with both hands before the recognition set in that the front of his car dented around a pole, smoke coming up from under the hood. He snatched the gun from the passenger's seat and threw himself from the car, taking rapid steps backward to get away in case it were to catch fire. He turned his attention to the remains of the bus, smashed into a garage and all but demolishing the entire front end of the building. A group of onlookers stood panicked outside the building, and Mark ran to the sound of people and the smell diesel fuel."
4558,Undead Sands [IC],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=47062&start=20,2016-02-02T02:07:35,Trever,"A heavy clatter rose forth from a black SUV as a man rose from the trunk with a casual smile on his lips. Closing the back with a loud thunk, Ethan Smith went back into the gun-shop to be sure he had everything he needed. With the recent scare up north, preppers were sure to be on edge. This Ethan knew well, as he had exploited their fears plenty of times in the past and had walked away with many happy customers and a larger account balance each time. One last check at the store inventory before he headed back to the vehicle, and he knew everything was in order.A nice selection of about a dozen handguns and revolvers, a half dozen rifles old and new for either persuasion of fanatic, And of course his favorite to show off, the M249 S.A.W. With guns in place, ammo loaded, price figures memorized and seat-belt on, Ethan began his trek towards the lovely, hopefully wealthy city of Redfield.<br/><br/>Once he was finally out of Las vegas, the traffic lessened by quite a bit, outgoing and incoming. The trip was smooth sailing from hear on out with not a cloud in the sky. The Mojave was blistering as usual, but the air conditioning worked fine and Ethan hadn't a care in the world. The city was eventually visible in the distance on such a flat road and he could already see the populace rummaging outside.<span style=""font-style: italic"">'Wow they must be really panicked if they're running around outside like that. I should have brought more stock.'</span>He kept his speed heading into the city until he saw something out of the ordinary. It looked like blast marks, but instead of charred earth there was what looked like gore of some kind. Juvenile prank maybe? He didn't have the time to ponder as a blast rocked his SUV up slightly before swerving uncontrollably to the side of the road just outside the city. Cursing, he stepped out of the vehicle to check the damages.<br/><br/>The front passenger side tire was shredded, but what was most curious was the marks on the body. Splatters of blood marked the area near the tire, and he'd have thought he ran over a critter if not for the tire looking like banana peel. ""What in the fuck..."" he said to himself, hand to his head in astonishment. Gathering his thoughts, he took the keys from the SUV and started walking towards a small group of people hoping for some help. Luckily it looked like they took notice of him as well and were making their way towards him. Waving them over he smiled grateful for aid, but they made no gesture in return. Feeling a bit put off he started walking towards them, and noticed something else off. Their clothes were smudged, dirty, and their hair completely disheveled. They walked with an odd gait and continued to pay no heed to Ethan as he called out to them, continuing instead to just walk forward. Put off, he looked back to his SUV and started making his way back, thinking that going unarmed may have been a bad decision.<br/><br/>The walk back was short but did nothing to relieve his stress. The group he approached was not alone. Everyone he could see was making their way towards his SUV.<span style=""font-style: italic"">'Ok... what the fuck is going on.'</span>he thought to himself, grabbing a Beretta M9 from his stock and loaded the weapon. Keeping his hand on the holster he confronted the approaching group again as they got within earshot. ""Alright whatever the fuck is going on you folks need to back up right now."" They answered quickly and efficiently with further steps forward. ""Jesus Christ do you know what this is?"" He screamed, pulling out his gun, aiming it towards the ground. ""It's a gun you dipshits, back off!"" If they were frightened by the display, they knew how to not show it. They seemed to be muttering amongst themselves which gave Ethan no comfort. ""I'm warning you god damn it!"" He shouted now, desperate to get them to stop and raised his gun to the lead mans face. ""Get out of here!"" The man answered with a guttural growl that shook Ethan's calm. His finger twitched and the recoil pushed his hands back slightly.<br/><br/>The growl ended abruptly as it fell, but more began as the rest of the men and women labored forward. As if the gunshot was confirmation for their advance, they increased their effort in getting to Ethan, who was quickly loosing his cool. Sprinting back to his SUV he fired blindly behind him as they mass of humans continued their march. He'd just killed a man, but this was not the kind of reaction to death to be expected. The more he looked around, the more of these people he could see. All the ones he passed closing into the city. Were they all like this?<span style=""font-style: italic"">'What the fuck is going on?!'</span>He screamed in his mind, rushing into his cases and pulling out a more clips of ammo. Running into his vehicle and slamming the door, he started the engine and tried to get out of there. It was no use. With the tire destroyed and the axle damaged he couldn't get out of the ditch. ""Shit shit shit shit"" he chanted as he exited the SUV once more. He clambered onto the thing and crawled over the roof staying as low as he could. As they closed in he continued to scream at them to stop but the only replies were growls and screams. With nothing left, he fired, dropping as many as he could and screamed again, but this time to anything that could hear.<br/><br/>""SOMEONE HELP!! PLEASE WHAT THE FUCK IS HAPPENING?!"""
4559,Undead Sands [IC],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=47062&start=20,2016-02-05T00:40:24,GreyHelm,"Miguel felt a hand take hold of his wrist and he tugged hard, feeling momentary surprise at how easy it was to pull the person up. They came into view, an anguished face leading the way, and confusion transformed into concern as it became clear that there had been survivors on the bus. He pulled the teenager through, and tried to set him down gently on the top of the truck without looking too closely at the gruesome injury the boy had suffered to his arm.<br/><br/>There wasn't much time to dwell on him before another hand took hold of his; this one was a little heavier, and also a stranger. Miguel grunted with the effort of pulling the woman over, a task made more difficult by the fact that she was unable to help him due to the injury that was currently staining her blouse deep red. He got her down onto the roof of the truck as well, and she half jumped, half fell onto the ground near the vehicle with a cry of pain.<br/><br/>Next was the familiar grip of Julian, who immediately busied himself with trying to get the back door of the bus open; even while his brother worked, Miguel stared into the hole and screamed down at the woman who'd arrived just before he shot Wesley. ""Now! Come on!""<br/><br/>She knew the man, that much was certain, and he'd be damned if he was going to let her die after already taking someone away from her. Whether or not it was really Wesley in there, he'd still pulled the trigger. She raced over, reluctance fading at the sight of his face, and he yanked her through like all the others before her, his arm now feeling like dead weight hanging from a fatigued shoulder.<br/><br/>The bus was very close to blowing when she got into the passenger seat, and when Miguel threw himself behind the wheel and put the truck in reverse he could just barely glimpse the two people he'd first pulled out, standing dazedly next to the building, oblivious to the coming explosion.<br/><br/>In the rearview mirror he watched his brother and Jason jumping into the flatbed, and with a pained groan he hit the accelerator, pulling away from the building, and away from the people he couldn't save - if he tried to get them into the truck they'd all probably die, and he couldn't take that chance. Time slowed down, but all it did was increase the hatred he felt for himself as the bus exploded, sending a wave of blistering heat over them and fragments of building in every direction.<br/><br/>The De Santa garage roared in defiance as it ceased to exist, and Miguel could only look on in horror as the two people standing right alongside it were shredded by the blast. Flecks of dust, ash and drywall rained down on the truck, and a bit of metal struck the glass in front of him, wedging into the windshield and sending a crack snaking across it. A hand landed on the hood with a sickening thud, and Miguel tried not to look at it as he continued to reverse away from the carnage. At that moment he remembered the priest, who hadn't made it out either. Yet another life lost, yet another person he failed to save.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Forgive me, Father.</span><br/><br/>He glimpsed movement in the rearview mirror once more. He looked up and saw that a man was running over with a gun in his hand and a parade of things that looked just like Wesley not far behind him. Armed or not, he'd die if he stayed on foot. There was nothing else for it; he couldn't leave him here.<br/><br/>""Hey!"" Miguel shouted, sticking his head out of the window as the truck came to a stop in front of the newcomer, who looked more than a little disoriented. ""Jump in the back!""<br/><br/>The horde behind him was drawing closer; whatever decision the man made, he needed to make it quickly.<br/><br/><br/>The quick tapping of sneakers scraping against asphalt all but echoed off buildings in Marcus' mind at that moment, and all he could hear was the sound of himself running for his life. Everything else was hushed by a high pitched ringing in his ears, drowning out even the strangled sounds of whatever those<span style=""font-style: italic"">things</span>were behind him. His legs burned as they carried him in fight-or-flight as fast as he had trained himself for. He didn't look back to see if they were keeping up to him, mostly due to the fear that they<span style=""font-style: italic"">were.</span><br/><br/>Through the deafening white noise disrupting his hearing, a sickening sound came through. The sound of a heavy metal truck door slamming shut, and the engine roaring to life from its formerly idle sound. They were leaving him. ""No,"" he half-sobbed to himself before yelling. ""No, wait!"" He wasn't sure if they had heard him or not, but the truck slowed to a stop a few yards ahead. He picked up his pace even further as best he could, slowing down only when he reached the truck. He risked a glance behind him as he stuffed his gun down the back of his jeans, watching just for a second at those things -those<span style=""font-style: italic"">people</span>- stumble over themselves to get to him. With a deep breath of resolution and relief, Mark braced his hands on the truck, squatting down before jumping into the bed, tumbling in over the truck's other occupants. He beat his hand twice against the side of the truck, too out of breath to say anything but too desperate to not tell the driver to move.<br/><br/><br/>The man had barely flopped down into the back of the truck when Miguel took off, rocketing them away from the approaching crowd. The woman in the passenger seat and the newcomer in the back were new to him, but he couldn't spare any of his concentration for introductions. The road ahead was a scene of total devastation; there was what looked like a five car accident cluttering the next intersection, and it quickly became clear that the bus wasn't the only vehicle to catch fire in the last few minutes. It was unbelievable, how quickly the shitstorm formed, but there was no denying its existence.<br/><br/>""Fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck,"" Miguel muttered, as if chanting, as the distance between the truck and the chaos ahead evaporated at an alarming rate. They couldn't turn back - he needed speed, he had to get home, quickly, and aside from that he didn't fancy the idea of driving through the death parade following sluggishly in their wake. No, straight ahead was the only way to go.<br/><br/>""Hold on to something!"" he shouted, even as figures began gravitating towards the center of the street from the sidewalks; lumbering and clumsy, he knew what they were, and he knew slowing down was no more an option than turning around. ""Fuck,"" he added, and then he was turning the wheel hard, picking a path through the wreckage with less than a foot of clearance on either side.<br/><br/>Capable driver as he was, they still lopped off a side mirror jutting out from the remains of a charred minivan, but aside from that they emerged, swerving but mostly unscathed, on the other side. Miguel ripped the wheel down in the other direction, straightening the truck up in time to avoid a downed light post, and then they were barreling down a side road, as Miguel intended to merge back onto the main thoroughfare just outside the city to avoid any more road obstructions. Truth be told he was barely thinking at all - he was running purely on instinct, his adrenaline still going at full speed as he fought to reach his kids before the madness gripping Redfield could get to them. ""Fuck,"" he said, realizing something in the moment, ""Julian! Do you have your cell? Fuck! I don't know where mine is!""<br/><br/>At the very least they could call and check on them, maybe tell them to stay indoors, although Bella was more than smart enough to know that much already. The truck swerved onto the main road, and was well on its way back home when Miguel spotted a scene right out of a movie. A man, stranded on top of an SUV, surrounded by more of the Wesleys. Shit, he was going to need to come up with a better name for those things.<br/><br/>The shouts of the stranded individual reached them, and immediately Miguel knew that although he clearly couldn't save everyone, he had to at least try with this one. But he had little time to waste - if he needed to, he'd have to leave him behind.<br/><br/>The truck plowed into the crowd, splattering the hood and a good portion of the windshield with dark blood, and Miguel shouted for the guy to jump in. Of course, there was still the small matter of all the things crowding around the vehicle, partly impeding his path, but if the people in the back worked together with him they could probably save him.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">If not, another life lost</span>, he thought grimly as he stuck the pistol out of the window and fired a shot into the nearest black-veined head."
4560,Undead Sands [IC],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=47062&start=20,2016-02-10T02:22:21,Muse,"Mark had hardly registered that the driver had said anything until he felt the truck take a violent jerk to the left. He had just enough time to get a good grip on the edge of the flatbed, but the motion of his body weight suddenly shifting to one side was almost enough to throw him off. The second time the driver said something, he made sure to pay attention.<br/><br/>""Julian! Do you have your cell? Fuck! I don't know where mine is!""<br/><br/>Well, he wasn't Julian. He actually wasn't sure who Julian<span style=""font-style: italic"">was</span>, but if he had to use context clues he'd likely peg him as the other Hispanic man in the back with him. Mark didn't wait for Julian to answer for two reasons. The first being that he had his cell handy, and the second being that getting to the truck's rear windshield meant getting away from the edge of the bed and that alone was enough to make him half-crawl up to the window, jiggling the sliding pane a second before it opened. His hand shot to his jean pocket and producing his phone, tapping the driver on the shoulder with it. The sounds of shouting and whatever loud-ass gurgling those things made jerked his attention upright and he looked through the windshield, the phone slipping from his fingers and onto the seat of the truck.<br/><br/>Arms covered in graying skin and blackened veins took swipes at a man standing atop an SUV, doing his best just to keep away from grabbing hands. Mark looked to the truck's driver, and panic set into his features just as determination set in on the other man's. He was about to protest, but the truck suddenly jerked forward and the sound of bodies hitting the car or the sickening sound of them going<span style=""font-style: italic"">under</span>overtook whatever argument he could have possibly formed against the idea.<br/><br/>And then there was a gunshot.<br/><br/>Mark jerked his head away from where he'd poked it through the rear windshield, a loud and insistent ringing drowning out the sounds of the world around him. Just the increasing sound of white noise made him want to vomit, let alone his dizziness from being in a car crash and then sliding around on the back of a flatbed, but he shook it off the best he could and stood up in a half-crouch, withdrawing his pistol from where it had been tucked into the back of his pants. In one swift motion, the safety was flipped off and Mark held the pistol steadily in front of him. He shot once, twice, and then reached his hand out as the body slid down the side of the car and crumpled haphazardly on the ground. ""Get on!""<br/><br/><br/>Ethan hurriedly gazed around his surroundings taking whatever shot he could into the mass of bodies, until finally he saw his salvation. A truck barreling towards him. At that sight, his head became clear again and he started stomping onto the sunroof of his SUV attempting to smash it in.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Get on!""</span>they cried out, but Ethan had bigger plans.<br/><br/>""Just hold on a second I got some things to bring onboard!""<br/><br/>Ethan finally smashed his boot into the sunroof and climbed in, ignoring any screams coming from his new friends. Feeling the need to show them quickly what he meant however, he grabbed a case of two desert eagles and their accompanying ammo and popped out to toss it over. ""There's more where this came from just hold out!""<br/><br/><br/>Mark grabbed for the thick gun case so fast he damn near dropped his own gun. He laid it down on the flatbed, moving it along with his foot down to where someone could hold onto it. There weren't too many reasons someone could have for carrying many more firearms than that in a town like this, but whatever his reasoning Mark could only be glad for it. He had guns, and they could definitely use the protection. Reasons be damned for now, he guessed as he waited for the man to come back up with the rest of<span style=""font-style: italic"">whatever</span>was in his car so they could get the hell out of dodge.<br/><br/>A sick, gurgling sound caught his attention through the still-persistent ringing in his ears. He sight quickly turned, directed itself to the corpse-looking man slowly dragging himself to the side of the truck. Mark shot at him and yelled in spite of the panic in his voice, ""Come on man we've gotta<span style=""font-style: italic"">go!</span>"""
4561,Undead Sands [IC],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=47062&start=20,2016-02-19T08:19:34,Malikai,"For the next few minutes, life was incomprehensible. Jason's ears were ringing like church bells on a drunken Sunday morning and the blisters forming on his back were like small needles of pain. It was almost impossible to tell the direction they were heading now, it could've been north, left, sideways, or up for all that he knew. At some point the car shifted roughly and he found himself slamming into the waiting arms of Julian.<br/><br/>""Ughhh, god dammit!"" Jason shouted, trying to remove himself from the large latin man's warm embrace. ""You're a cuddly mother fucker ain't you?"" A small smile creased his dower expression. It was nice to be able to make a joke. At least he still had that… At least this day didn't completely break him.<br/><br/>Redfield was flying by as he sat himself back up in the truck bed. Everything was falling apart. Whatever these walking cockblocks were, they had taken over everything in sight. Men and women were being pulled apart and devoured by the dead assholes. Cars littered the road and it seemed that the whole population was dead, dying, or otherwise fucked.<br/><br/>Jason looked skyward and saw the sun, still so bright, as it hung so high above. Did the sun know? Did it care? Would it burn away the infestation of walking dead people? It wouldn't. He knew it wouldn't. It would never know, it would never care, nor would it stop lighting the earth if humanity faced this and fell. Fuck this. It was all he could think about this situation. He couldn't die and he couldn't just stand aside, he could only fight and that's exactly what he would do.<br/><br/>Somewhere during his private thoughts they had picked up a new traveler. The stranger looked like an all right sort, but no wasn't the time for judgements. It was time to fuck up some zombie fuckers. Shouting drew his attention away from his immediate surroundings to find an SUV with a guy trapped on the roof. Jason winced at the mere thought of how much that must suck, and before he knew it, he was face to face with the trapped guy and his shitty, shitty circumstances.<br/><br/>There were a small group of zombies piling around the SUV and some of them decided to turn to the easier meal. Jason nodded to the newcomer in the truck bed as he got up and into action and got ready to deal with the shitstorm. Pushing himself up into a standing position, Jason got ready to, and really regretted leaving his gun at home. None the less, he had his fists. As the new dude yelled for the stranger to get his shit together, one of those dead assholes tried to make a grab for his leg. Jason didn't hesitate. He reached out and grabbed the zombie's hair, or what was left of it seeing as half his head was gleaming white skull, and pulled it back. It wasn't as effective as he had hoped, but it was enough of a distraction. The zombie, the rest of his hair now ripped away, turned to him with hunger roiling in its features.<br/><br/>""Nope."" Jason's foot launched out and kicked the dead fuck in the face, decidedly not dealing with his shit. ""You best hurry up and get on this fucking truck! I am no one's fucking lunch!"" His words came out with vibrato as he took another zombie and slammed its head off, or onto, the back corner of the truck. Its head erupted into gore and the skull seemed to be stuck firmly to the vehicle.<br/><br/>Jason looked up as the guy on the SUV started digging through his car and pulling out… Guns? ""Sweet merciful Jesus! This mother fucker's like santa with a Rambo fetish!"" He jumped to and started transferring the equipment to the truck."
4562,Undead Sands [IC],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=47062&start=20,2016-03-03T06:25:46,Tyne,"She landed unsteadily on the top of a pickup truck, but was able to swing herself into the passenger seat almost in the same instant as the man who hefted her from the garage. The adolescent boy and middle-aged woman that had stumbled from the wreckage weren’t moving as quickly, and as the vehicle squealed backwards she sputtered,<span style=""color: #FFBFBF""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">“W-wait, they - !”</span></span><br/><br/>A double-tap thud from behind her snapped her head toward it, and though she wasted no attention on the two new additions, her echoing command came too late. Amanda’s eyes shut against the wave of scalding air, and the hand that wasn’t holding the passenger door in an iron grip came up to block them. She regained visual just in time to see a hand, the palm down in some completely fucked-up high-five, slap into the cracked windshield in front of her. A wave of emotion- terror, grief, unbridled frustration and confusion- boiled to the surface behind her face and she felt tears of panic form in the far corners of her eyes.<br/><br/>The driver slowed to a stop, shouting out his window, and she nearly barked a command to just<span style=""font-style: italic"">go</span>already, but after two slams from the rear he gunned it again and she choked it back.<br/><br/>The scene in front of the flying truck was carnage. Smoke and random spurts of fire from the decimated wrecks of cars, bodies in various states of… whatever they were in states of. Through the cacophony of sirens, screams and gurgling blood, the sharp snarls of the cannibals came through with agonizing clarity. The ranger swallowed back her puke and began again in a shaking voice,<span style=""color: #FFBFBF""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">“How do – <span style=""font-style: italic"">shit</span>!”</span></span><br/><br/>The truck went from a straight, fast route to something that should undoubtedly only be done by a professional and was most certainly<span style=""font-style: italic"">not</span>. Amanda’s body felt pressed into the seat and slung around at the same time, and she sunk her fingernails into the seat so hard that her knuckles locked painfully. From an outside perspective (by someone who had time to form such opinions) she must have seemed like a cat latched to the ceiling in spastic fear, but as the truck rocked to the side and her temple hit the window she found she seriously didn’t care.<br/><br/>Finally, the main road. Straight, wide, where he could drive fast and most importantly, on all four wheels. She took a deep breath, but before she let it out, she saw the man standing on the roof of a vehicle, felt the tangible hesitation in the cab of the truck, and locked her pale stare onto the driver.<span style=""color: #FFBFBF""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">“No no no we can’t just – <span style=""font-style: italic"">damn it!</span>”</span></span>she finished as the truck swerved neatly into the horde of nightmares.<br/><br/>The sickening crunch of bodies and oddly hopeful sound of bestial snarls cut short surrounded them, followed by the snaps of gunfire that made her ears ring and the rest of the world grow dull and silent in comparison. White, black-veined arms and faces clawed at the closed window in her new, voiceless world, and the ringing faded just in time for her to catch a few shouted words from the reason they were shoulder-deep in black blood and gurgles:<span style=""font-style: italic"">“Just hold on a second… just hold out!”</span><br/><br/>Oh no, no no no, no<span style=""font-size: 120%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic"">FUCK</span></span></span>that<br/><br/>Rage shot through her limbs, her knuckles cracking against the supreme tension that had locked them. Whatever they were moving, there wasn’t time.<br/><br/>As if to reinforce her thought, one of the black-striped people snarled right against her passenger window, the cloudy eyes turned in her direction but obviously with no comprehension. The thing slammed its own head into the thick glass of the window; the ranger heard the tinkling of it beginning to break with the crunching of the sick thing’s skull, saw the indentation in both before it came back for another round. The spiderweb of cracks widened dramatically and her shaky voice solidified in adrenaline.<span style=""color: #FFBFBF""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">“Go! <span style=""font-style: italic"">Now</span>!”</span></span>"
4563,Undead Sands [IC],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=47062&start=20,2016-03-16T08:40:07,Eggsy,"If there were ever a time to say a situation had gone to complete shit, now was it. Heat overtook the air, burning hotter than any desert summer, as flames burst from the destroyed bus and ravenously burned the oxygen right out of the surrounding area. Shards of concrete and metal rained over the road like a mercifully short hailstorm, peppering everything around it with debris. A few mercifully small pieces of wall bounced off of Julian, drawing him out of his tight huddle in the truck just in time for him to steady himself when it started moving. His eyes were drawn immediately to the ruins of the garage, their entire livelihood built up over all these years, gone in a few utterly chaotic moments. More than that, the people inside who had been lost returned to mind, and for a few seconds, he felt the emptiness of loss wash over him. Close friends he'd known and worked with for ages, gone forever.<br/><br/>While Miguel drove them away, presumably to safety, Julian turned over and landed on his back in the truck bed, taking in a deep breath. In that time, nothing even seemed real. Maybe this was all just some big, fucked up nightmare caused by too many late night horror marathons and bad food. Yeah, he'd just wake up and everything would be fine. The shop wouldn't be gone, his friends and coworkers wouldn't be dead, and everything would be right back to-<br/><br/>He was torn out of the delusions violently, as Jason thudded right into his chest after a particularly hard turn. With a grunt and a reactionary flail, it took him a few moments to process what had just happened. ""The hell?"" He grunted out, sitting up more steadily after the forced snap back to reality. He looked over the others who now accompanied him, obviously a bit confused after those minutes of being completely out of it. Now that he was with them again, he gulped nervously and moved his legs once the truck came to another stop, and this time, weapons were being tossed over to them.<br/><br/>That proved to be one hell of a motivator. Julian stood up, ready to catch whatever was tossed his way, until he heard glass cracking uncomfortably close by. His head shot down to the window of Amanda's seat, where one of the not-people was using its own skull as a battering ram. As it drew back, Julian reached for his belt, desperately feeling around for something thick and weighty enough to use to aid the creature in its apparent goal of caving in its head.<br/><br/>After some seconds of fiddling, he nabbed a wrench from somewhere on his lower back, turning the thing over so that the adjustable part of its grip faced away from the thing, leaving the solid block of metal that made up most of its body for use as a club. He steadied his feet and gripped the top of the cab with his free hand, and after fighting with the revulsion that just looking at the things gave him, he swung down. The crack of metal against an already damaged, rotting head stuck out above even their cacophonous grunts and groans, and Julian felt his stomach doing backflips as he withdrew his arm.<br/><br/>The undead stopped moving, slumped against Amanda's window. Where the indent in its head had been, a deep pit now was, the forehead and upper left eye socket crushed under the sudden strike. The whole upper front of its cranium was falling apart, and from the wound leaked a thick slurry of black, decomposed blood and a mashed section of its frontal lobe. Its head smacked against the glass one last time as Julian delivered a second blow to the top of its skull, leaving a smear of an uncomfortably dark brown as it lost its footing and fell to the street.<br/><br/>""Fuck, fuck fuck fuck,"" Julian rapidly cursed, stepping away from the edge of the truck bed. He examined the wrench, and as the fluid from the thing's popped head started to leak down towards his hands, he dropped it instinctively. He did<span style=""font-style: italic"">not</span>want to touch whatever the fuck flowed through these things' veins. Finally, he turned and slammed a fist down onto the top of the cab, shouting through the still-open back window. ""Get us the fuck out of here, man!"""
4564,Undead Sands [IC],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=47062&start=20,2016-04-23T06:36:55,GreyHelm,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Go! Now!"" <br/><br/>""Get us the fuck out of here, man!""</span><br/><br/>There was a ringing in Miguel's ears as the woman next to him and his brother shouted at him. The cries were warranted - they were getting overwhelmed, and fast. The window next to his passenger was in bad shape, and more shambling forms were heading for it, not to mention the ones crowding around the back of the pickup. But the man in the other vehicle still hadn't jumped over.<br/><br/>Unbidden, Miguel watched in his mind's eye as two people were blasted into flecks of blood and flying limbs outside the exploding garage, and he gritted his teeth as he fought with the possibility of abandoning yet another person to their fate. This wasn't right. This wasn't him.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">I can't do this.</span><br/><br/>The desperation in his brother's voice came back to him, a delayed echo dripping with fear and a myriad of other emotions. How long did this man expect them to wait for him? The truck was going to be overrun, and lives would be lost if he didn't make a move. And then, teetering on the brink of a decision he knew he needed to make, Miguel saw the faces of his children.<br/><br/>""I'm sorry,"" he whispered, and then his foot connected with the accelerator.<br/><br/>They were gone, flying down the long, empty stretch of road, and Miguel seized the phone he'd been granted from the back of the truck. He didn't recognize it, but he didn't much care as the dusty, bloody vehicle continued its frenzied journey home.<br/><br/>""Pick up,"" he barked impatiently as the phone rang, the sound alarmingly staticky in his ear. ""Pick up right f-""<br/><br/>""Hello?""<br/><br/>Bella's voice was strained; she was worried, or uncertain, and her tone made a knot form in Miguel's stomach and tighten painfully as he made the first of the last five turns remaining between them and Julian's house. ""Isabella, are you okay? Where's your brother?""<br/><br/>""We're both fine, Dad, what's going on? Whose number are y-""<br/><br/>""Listen, just stay where you are, alright? I'll be there soon. And don't open the door for<span style=""font-style: italic"">anyone</span>.""<br/><br/>He had no idea what they were going to do, or where they would go, but those details were profoundly unimportant. There was danger behind them, and ahead too, in all likelihood, but if he could get to his kids, everything else would be fine. It had to be.<br/><br/>""Okay, Dad."" He could hear Daniel in the background, sounding very frightened, and the boy's voice was intermingled with the sounds of the television playing. The news, of course, probably scaring both of them out of their wits. He increased the truck's speed as he said a quick goodbye and hung up.<br/><br/>""Everyone alright back there?"" he asked as he put the phone back down behind him. ""I don't know what the fuck we're supposed to do right now, but I think me and my brother-""<br/><br/>The foot that was so determinedly locked onto the accelerator switched to the brakes, and the air was filled with the sound of screeching tires as the truck skidded to a halt. The Humvee in front of them was wide, but it wasn't the girth of the vehicle that prompted the sudden stop.<br/><br/>Miguel stared up at the trio of rifles being aimed at his face. Another two soldiers were on the street, walking around the truck with quick, efficient steps. ""Got five,"" one of them said loudly, and the only man still on top of the military vehicle who wasn't currently aiming a weapon at them nodded.<br/><br/>""Is anyone currently inside your vehicle sick?""<br/><br/>Miguel shook his head, inwardly marveling at how dry his mouth was. In the distance, there was the sound of gunshots interspersed with screaming, and he found himself wondering if they were any safer here than in town. More shots rang out, automatic fire this time, and the man grunted.<br/><br/>""Get indoors. Now. Curfew is in effect, and anyone caught breaking it will be detained. If they're lucky.""<br/><br/>He wanted to reply, but he settled for an awkward kind of nod as the two soldiers on the street moved away from the vehicle, having confirmed that no one on board was visibly ill. The truck started forward again, keeping to the far right to avoid the Humvee, and then it was only one more intersection before they were finally pulling into Julian's driveway.<br/><br/>Miguel wasted no time in opening the door, and then he had both his kids in his arms almost immediately. The television was still on, and they both had working eardrums - the sounds of violence nearby had definitely reached them, and they were afraid. Danny was shaking, and Bella's face was even paler than usual as they clung to him.<br/><br/>""It's okay,"" he whispered, mindful of the others walking in behind him. Introductions were probably in order - he didn't even know some of their names. ""Dad's here now. Nothing's going to happen to you.""<br/><br/>He straightened up and addressed the others while the children made a beeline for their uncle. The guns, which were more plentiful than he'd expected, were brought inside - it seemed strange that the soldiers hadn't cared about them - and if there was any uncertainty he aimed to get out in front of it as fast as possible.<br/><br/>""You may have your own families to get home to, and you may have plans of your own, but it doesn't look like we have much choice in the short term. Unless my brother objects,"" he glanced at Julian, who shook his head, ""you are all welcome to stay here while this thing blows over. My name's Miguel, by the way."""
4565,Undead Sands [IC],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=47062&start=20,2016-05-31T06:59:57,Tyne,"It didn’t seem real. Nothing did. Not the horrific, carnivorous bile-bags that were terrifying and burning the entire town, not the explosions, not the armored vehicles that had spawned along the once-sleepy roads, not Wesley or the blood or the gunfire and<span style=""font-style: italic"">certainly</span>not the fact that after all that, she was standing just inside the front door of a relatively quiet house owned by a complete stranger that had both saved and risked her life several times in the last hour. At this point, the quiet seemed unnatural, and her hypersensitive ears strained to hear every breath, every drop of sweat hitting the ground, every blink from her fellow survivors.<br/><br/>Amanda put her back to the wall, silently gulping breaths like a fish out of water. She wanted nothing more than to throw up, close her eyes, and slowly sink down until she was sitting (potentially in her own vomit), but she wasn’t alone or even in the company of people she knew. She settled for leaning heavily on the wall beside the door, until her breathing became less desperate.<br/><br/>Miriam.<br/><br/>Her hand fell to her pocket –<span style=""font-style: italic"">please please please don’t let it be broken please</span>- and she shot a quiet prayer of thanks to whichever god happened to be listening as the phone lit up in her hand. The thankfulness was slightly dampened when she saw the battery life and signal on the old device, but all she really needed at the moment was one thing, and it wouldn’t take very long. She<span style=""font-style: italic"">had</span>to know that she was okay. She had to hear it from Miri herself.<br/><br/>She speed-dialed the botanist and pressed the phone to her ear with a surprisingly steady hand, uncertainty making gastric mucous rise in her throat again. What if something had happened as far away as the college labs? What if it was already worse there than it was here? What if it had actually<span style=""font-style: italic"">started</span>there and Miriam was already –<br/><br/>“Mandy?”<br/><br/>Her stomach dropped back to its rightful location and she released the breath she didn’t know she’d been holding. Her voice sounded extremely husky and exhausted, even to her own ears.<span style=""color: #FFBFBF""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">“Yeah, hey.”</span></span><br/><br/>“Don’t you “hey” me! What’s going on? I called Brady and he said that you ran out and he didn’t know where and you weren’t picking up my calls or answering my texts and – are you<span style=""font-style: italic"">laughing</span>.”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFBFBF""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">“A bit,”</span></span>Amanda managed to croak out between her soft chuckles.<br/><br/>“That’s so shitty of you.”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFBFBF""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">“Sorry.”</span></span>She was not sorry, something made clear by the continuing chuckles.<br/><br/>“Amanda, I was worried sick! Where are you? Are you safe right now?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFBFBF""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">“I think so. I’m near the little garage where Wes works.”</span></span><span style=""font-style: italic"">Worked.</span>The chuckles abruptly died.<br/><br/>“What? Why?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFBFBF""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">“We can get to that if I have time. Are you safe?”</span></span><br/><br/>“They say we are, since the campus is pretty far away from the worst of it, according to the news. They aren’t letting us leave just yet, but as far as we know they should be escorting us to our homes or at least opening the doors soon.”<br/><br/>Amanda felt a few more knots of tension unwind from her shoulders and she sunk down a little bit, crouching and slumped forward, lower back still pressed against the wall.<span style=""color: #FFBFBF""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">“Okay,”</span></span>was all she said, but even a toddler could have heard the<span style=""font-style: italic"">thank god I’m so relieved I was so scared but it’s fine and thank you thank you oh thank you</span>in the two husky syllables.<br/><br/>“But what about you? What are you - ”<span style=""font-style: italic"">beep beep beep</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFBFBF""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">“Shit,”</span></span>the ranger said under her breath, pocketing the powerless phone and promptly biting her tongue as she noticed two small children in the immediate area. Well, not<span style=""font-style: italic"">that</span>small, now that she saw them from her full not-so-towering height, which the girl already had beaten by at least a  solid two inches. Finally taking time to observe the strangers crowded around her, Amanda decided that it could be worse… and it could be better.<br/><br/>The children and two of the men were clearly related, though she was assuming the truck’s driver to be the father based only on reactions. There were several small differences between the two men, the most notable being width; the shorter man was broader, from his jaw down. There was also a young man around the same height (though clearly not from the same family) with blonde hair and several piercings, and a third with a brown goatee and aggressive-looking leather boots. Probably made more so because of all the blood.<br/><br/>Amanda glanced down at her own outfit. She wasn’t in much better shape.<br/><br/>There was so much to consider. She was covered in a lot of substances, the least worrying of which being blood, in a strange house, with strange people, surrounded by guns and in a larger picture, surrounded by armed forces with itchy trigger-fingers. The picture even larger than that, of course, was…<br/><br/>She ran her palm over her face, from forehead to chin, very slowly.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFBFBF""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">“Thanks,”</span></span>she finally murmured in a voice that was somehow, even huskier with mental exhaustion,<span style=""color: #FFBFBF""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">“I’m Amanda.”</span></span>"
4566,Undead Sands [IC],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=47062&start=20,2016-06-07T01:23:23,Muse,"All things considered, the situation could have been a lot worse, Mark decided as he took small, nervous steps into this stranger’s home. He was alive, for one thing. He was alive, and he was in a group, and it was now a group with<span style=""font-style: italic"">guns.</span>He owed all of that to that man, Miguel. If he hadn’t stopped and let him on that truck, he wouldn’t have survived. He’d have to remember to thank him later, for that and for inviting him into his home.<br/><br/>The poor kids that clung to Miguel were obviously scared and confused. They hopefully didn’t know what was going on right outside their door, but Mark didn’t doubt it. Car crashes and gunshots weren’t quiet, and to have to listen to that and then deal with a group of strangers in your house must have been traumatizing. He felt slightly guilty for having a gun in front of kids and subconsciously tugged his shirt down further over where it’d been tucked into the back of his pants.<br/><br/>“Mark,” he introduced himself in the sake of being polite, and because it seemed that everyone else was doing it. His eyes shifted from Miguel to his brother, hoping that he was on the same page about letting them stay. He couldn’t go back to his old house, not when Lily and Aaron were still there. What if Lily had turned into one of those things, like Aaron did? He didn’t know which was worse: his girlfriend being dead or wanting to kill him.<br/><br/>Then it struck him. He<span style=""font-style: italic"">had</span>to go back, that’s where all of his hormones were. He’d experienced withdrawal before and it wasn’t necessarily pretty. Fatigue, depression, crippling stomach pains. Those weren’t the types of things you wanted to be bogged down with in an outbreak or whatever-the-fuck where everything wanted to<span style=""font-style: italic"">kill you.</span>He could survive for a bit, but if this didn’t blow over within the next couple of days he’d be fucked. He would hopefully still have a roof over his head though, so the pros and cons kind of weighed themselves out.<br/><br/>He took a few steps backward until the backs of his shoulders hit the wall, prompting him to slowly slide down a few feet away from the woman he'd heard make a frantic phone call just a few minutes ago. There was a lot going on right now and just standing felt exhausting, like every part of his body weighed so much more than it did a few hours ago. He wanted to say something more, probably along the lines of 'what the fuck was that?' but he fell short on every sentence he tried to start in his mind. There was so much to talk about and not a lot to be said all at the same time."
4567,Undead Sands [IC],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=47062&start=20,2016-06-27T01:37:13,Eggsy,"Both of the kids were taken into a tight embrace when they made their way toward Julian. He clung onto them both for a good long while, glad to be out of that mess, and above all else glad that they were okay. God only knows what could have happened to them if they hadn't gotten there quick enough. The very thought was enough to make him shiver. Eventually, his arms returned to his sides, and as they moved back toward Miguel, he undid the front of his work jumpsuit and slipped his arms out, tying the sleeves around the front of his waist to keep it on from the waist down. His arms, now bare, got a quick but thorough inspection to make sure there were no injuries he hadn't noticed in the heat of the escape. He was good -<span style=""font-style: italic"">thank you Jesus,</span>he thought - so he ran a hand through his hair and let out a sigh. Even now, he felt his heart racing and his pulse pounding, but in the safety of their home, it became far less severe.<br/><br/>Since everyone was doing proper introductions, he offered the others a small wave. He would've smiled, normally, but right now wasn't really a good time for him or any of the others. ""Julian, hey,"" He greeted. It was short, and silence fell over the room again. It was amazingly uncomfortable. After everything they'd just seen, all the death and destruction, they were safe. It felt surreal, almost, and without the instinctual voice in his brain putting survival at the forefront, fatigue and emotion over what had just happened came crashing down all at once. All his muscles ached, his stomach felt like it was constricting itself, and his vision became blurry as tears started to run down his face. He turned away, wiping at his eyes with the back of his hand, and went to the kitchen.<br/><br/>In there, he leaned over the sink and vomited. It was nearly empty, forced by revulsion from seeing those things finally reached its peak. For once, Julian was somewhat thankful he'd skipped over a big breakfast. When he was done, he turned the sink on and rinsed everything down, then washed out his mouth, his face, and his arms, trying to clean off the sweat that came from both the heat and fear during their journey home.<br/><br/>""God damn,"" He whispered to himself, drying his face off with the hand towel that looped over a rack next to the sink. There was a lot to think about now, where things would go from here and how long they'd be holed up. Did they even have enough supplies to support all these people? Even if so, for how long? Beyond that, he wondered how long their house's walls would even hold against a horde of the things if they were determined. He looked out the window behind the sink, watching the military men patrolling the roads. What they talked about, he couldn't even begin to imagine. The curtain was allowed to fall again, and he left the sink, ready to go back to the living room. Just before he turned the corner in, he stopped at the fridge.<br/><br/>After a few moments of scanning, he plucked a couple of cardboard six-packs from the top shelf, both of which were missing a few bottles already. One was beer, nothing too strong but at least worth offering to the people that had made it. A sign of hospitality in a time where he was sure they all needed something. The other was just soda. Even in a time like this, he was sure Miguel would disapprove of him giving the kids something alcoholic, and Julian was't much of a drinker himself. He set both packs down on the flat of the half-wall separating the kitchen counter from the living room, and offered bottles as appropriate to everyone. Maybe once they were a little more hydrated, they could figure out just what it was they were going to do."
4568,Undead Sands [IC],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=47062&start=20,2016-07-24T07:24:18,GreyHelm,"Miguel greeted Mark and Amanda by name, shortly before grabbing a beer with an eagerness he seldom demonstrated. He promptly took a sip, and then chased it with a gulp. It wasn’t enough - when he was younger, he’d developed a fondness for tequila that gradually developed into hatred once he’d had one too many nights of far too many shots. However, in the present he was finding himself yearning for a large dose of the hard stuff.<br/><br/>“Dad, what’s going on out there?” Isabella asked, eyes wide and fixed on his face as she broke the room’s persistent, uncomfortable silence. Her brother, his relief at the men of the house being back home having passed with the kind of speed one could only find in small children, was now seated cross-legged in front of the television.<br/><br/>“People are sick,” Miguel answered, after a moment of silent deliberation. If she didn’t already know just how bad it was, he wasn’t going to tell her. The image of limbs flying through the air and the sounds of a man being eaten alive flitted through his mind, and he shook himself. “Everything’s going to be fine, Bella. We’ll just wait here while it all gets sorted out,” he added, hoping very much that he sounded convincing. He was mindful of the gun tucked into his waistband; it felt foreign, and much heavier than an item of its size should have been, but perhaps that was because of how wary he was of firearms. In any case, he knew it was a necessary evil.<br/><br/>He grabbed the television remote from one of the couch’s arms and raised the volume, listening intently as the man standing behind the podium addressed the cluster of microphones in front of him.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“We have no new developments to report at this time. Rest assured, we will be providing updates as they come, but for the time being, all residents within the Mojave region are being asked to remain in their homes. The situation is being controlled, but we ask that you remain patient. Do not venture outside, for any reason. As before-”</span><br/><br/>Sick of hearing the same thing over and over, Miguel tuned the white haired man out completely. He wanted to believe that things were really under control out there, but everything he’d seen since the incident with Wes told him such a thing was impossible. At the same time, there’s wasn’t much they could do aside from wait and hope for the best. He went to take another gulp of beer but stopped before the bottle could touch his lips. He was feeling lightheaded, and then at that moment the sheer weight of what they’d gone through seemed to pile up onto him. He remembered the two people he’d been forced to leave behind, who died right in front of them, and then the man they’d abandoned in his truck, who had in all likelihood died slowly and painfully as they drove away.<br/><br/>Miguel moved quickly, headed straight for the small half bathroom just off the corridor running perpendicular to the kitchen. He dropped the beer bottle in the garbage can near the toilet and leaned against the sink, staring at his reflection in the mirror. He was momentarily alarmed by his appearance; there was something in his eyes that reflected the horror they’d seen, as well as a palpable fear of whatever would be coming next. But he needed to keep it together. They weren’t out of the woods yet, and he couldn’t leave it all to his brother. The kids needed him.<br/><br/>By the time he reentered the living room, the atmosphere had undergone a startling change. If he was seeking the cause, Miguel had only to look at the television screen, to which it seemed everyone else’s attention was currently glued.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">“…at least the next twenty minutes, but the maximum time has not yet been confirmed. I repeat, people residing in the Mojave Region are being permitted the chance to exit the area, provided they pass a brief medical screening. Citizens are reminded to proceed in an orderly fashion, and- ”</span><br/><br/>“The truck,” Miguel said, his voice a hoarse, disbelieving whisper. “Get to the truck!”<br/><br/>The next few moments were a blur. Miguel didn’t even know who was seated where, when they piled into the vehicle; the kids were in the backseat, snugly seated between the front seats and the bed, but everyone else may as well have been invisible as he pulled away, headed towards what could very well be their only chance at getting out of this hellhole.<br/><br/>He’d feared that the kids might see something better left to the imagination, but he avoided the area near the remains of the garage and the route he chose was clear, more or less. At least there wasn’t much in the way of destruction and gore, which was something of a miracle given what they’d encountered earlier in the day. Maybe things were finally going to be looking up for them.<br/><br/>Redfield wasn’t a very populous town, which was fortunate; the roads weren’t nearly as hectic as they could’ve been, given the rush that was currently taking place. Still, there was the occasional motorist to contend with. Miguel barked out a request for everyone to hang on, before swerving to avoid a green sedan that had just run a red light coming from another direction.<br/><br/>“Jackass,” he spat, making a hard right to get off the current road; there was a three car accident up ahead that would’ve halted their progress.<br/><br/>“That’s a bad word, dad!”<br/><br/>They were getting close, now, and Miguel took them down a quick left, straightening the truck out as his eyes locked onto the scene ahead. “I rang up a big tab on the swear jar today, Danny.” There was a line of vehicles already assembled in front of the large fence that had been erected roughly half a mile ahead, and there was also a noticeable lack of movement near the barrier itself.<br/><br/>There was a pair of small structures, flat platforms supported by four thick beams each, marking the fence to either side of them. As he urged the truck forward, mindful of the vehicles coming up behind them, he spotted movement on the daises.<br/><br/>“I don’t get it. Is this the line for the screenings? I don’t see anyone on the groun-”<br/><br/>Gunfire rang out, and the sound of breaking glass mingled with screams as the soldiers aimed their rifles down at the cars in front of them and opened fire. A man opened his door, fighting to take cover behind his convertible, only to get half of his head blown off as a dark red mist rose up around him.<br/><br/>Screams filled the truck, and Miguel’s ears rang as he struggled to comprehend what was happening. There were other cars, behind him and to either side, and he was left with no choice but to slam onto the accelerator and try to turn, cutting another truck off so they could escape. Bullets tore through the air, and one left a deep crack in the windshield; the next one shattered it, and then he was screaming for them to take cover as the rifle’s discharge peppered the vehicle's interior."
4569,Undead Sands [IC],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=47062&start=20,2016-08-29T23:35:19,Malikai,"It was all just a blur. Moments were covered in a haze like the ones he'd known partying hard in Louisiana in his late teens, but the fugue he was experiencing now was brought on by trauma as opposed to the drugs he so enjoyed. It set in as they drove off, leaving the man whatever fate awaited him. One moment Jason was holding his hand out for the stranger to take and in the next… His head swam as he recalled being nearly flung from the truck as they started speeding away. He still wasn't sure he managed to stay in the truck bed, but the next thing he could comprehend was the fact that he was hugging desperately to boxes of guns and ammunition that he had managed to haul from the stranger's SUV. A bitter, grating laugh sprang forth from his throat as the realization that they just robbed that poor bastard of the only things he was capable of defending himself with. It looked like the world turned into hell just in time for them to burn in it.<br/><br/>After another hazy stretch of time, Jason noticed the truck come to a sudden and screeching halt. The abrupt motion caused him to slam once more into the interior frame of the truck bed. Slowly, he rose to peer at the world that surrounded them. So much death, so much destruction littered the street. Letting the wasteland around them fall from focus, Jason turned to see what had impeded their progress. What Jason first noticed, what would have been the first thing that any sane person would notice, was the gun pointing directly at his head. Whether he would admit it or not, the front of Jason's pants grew warm for the second time that day.<br/><br/>As the tension finally drained from the situation, they were allowed to go on their way. The looks that the soldiers gave them as they continued by were unsettling. Another couple of blocks flew by before they finally pulled into the driveway of what he assumed was Miguel's house, but Jason supposed that none of them were going to be living in Redfield for much longer. Stumbling in after everyone, the disquieted man sat down in the front hall and began to cry. All he could remember was how close he had come to falling from the truck as they sped away from the SUV. His life had truly almost come to an end. Quietly choking sobs racked his body as he attempted to contain his emotions. He hoped no one would hear him as he sat, a fragile being in a stranger's front hallway. Though, just as quick as this small rebuff from suffering, it was over.<br/><br/>As Jason heard Miguel command everyone to head for the truck, he jumped to his feet and rigorously wiped his eyes. Despite the now lack of tears, it was still clear that he had been emotionally distraught, but so was everyone else right now. Without another word Jason hopped into the truck bed and awaited the time to leave. It came quickly enough as everyone else piled into the vehicle. The assorted weapons taken as they escaped their previous near death situation still littered the area where Jason stood.<br/><br/>The sky managed to look so peaceful while glaring down at the bloodied Mojave that their beaten down group drove through. It seemed, for the briefest of moments, that they might get out of this, out of here, out of hell. A check point lay before them. Just beyond that was freedom, but it was freedom that they weren't going to see as the staccato oppression of gunfire rained upon them. Glass exploded in all directions from the front of the truck and the wind swept some of it into Jason's face. Fortunately,  none of the shards entered any orifice, but the cuts along his jaw line were notably bleeding. Putting pressure on the wound, he ducked back down to try and take some of the available cover. There, lying out next to him like a wanton lover, was a handgun and a clip of ammunition…"
4570,Undead Sands [IC],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=47062,2015-06-08T07:46:19,GreyHelm,"<div style=""text-align: center;""><a class=""postlink"" href=""https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=23&amp;t=46901&amp;p=299685#p299685"">The OOC</a></div><br/>""No hay escuela hoy, Papá.""<br/><br/>Miguel looked over from the television, eyeing his daughter sternly. ""English, Bella.""<br/><br/>A pout took form on her face with impressive speed, and she moved closer, hands now on her hips as if to assist her with standing her ground. ""Mom always said English outside, and Spanish at home.""<br/><br/>""That's true. But after she left us you started speaking Spanish everywhere. And we live in America.""<br/><br/>She looked away, annoyed as she always was during this particular conversation (it was one of the most frequently recurring of their discussions), forcing a sheet of dark brown hair in front of her face. Her hair was always straight and smooth, with very little effort required on her part. She was the envy of her female classmates for it, as well as for her height; at around five and a half feet she was also pretty tall for being fifteen years old.<br/><br/>""You are an American. So you need to speak English.""<br/><br/>""Fine,"" she begrudgingly allowed. She always gave in, but never without a fight. ""There's no school today. Happy?""<br/><br/>He smiled. ""Always. Where's your brother?""<br/><br/>She shrugged, plopping down on the couch next to him. The screen depicted a reporter standing in front of a tall brown building, with a banner flowing by beneath her with the same message on a loop. ""CDC issues warning to all individuals within the Mojave region. People advised to remain indoors. Until further notice, the following schools are closed: Allied Faith High School, Arnold G. Hay Elementary, Allan Pearson High School...""<br/><br/>Miguel looked away from the scrolling words; he'd already seen the entirety of the announcement several times, and as such he was perfectly aware of the fact that both of his kids had no school that day. By the look of things they were in for a bit of a vacation, especially given that it was a Friday.<br/><br/>""He's probably still asleep. Is Uncle Julian home?""<br/><br/>""No, he headed in early today. There was something he needed to finish up.""<br/><br/>""But the announcement said people are supposed to stay ind-""<br/><br/>She broke off as he lifted a hand for silence, his brow furrowed and his attention fixed once again on the screen. The reporter was finally talking again, her eyes scanning the prompter he knew was somewhere ahead of her.<br/><br/>""The illness is not believed to be life-threatening, but until more information becomes available it must be contained for precautionary purposes. Citizens are encouraged to report all instances of flu-like symptoms as soon as possible. Simply call the number at the bottom of the screen, and you will be connected to a professional who will ask you some questions so as to confirm your status. Please be sure to write the number down, and please, try to remain indoors.""<br/><br/>He blinked, sitting back in his seat. From what he was hearing this mystery sickness didn't even seem too serious, and yet the reaction to it was nothing short of alarming. It reminded him of the collective panic encircling the Swine Flu a few years back. Overblown hype combined with communal paranoia were the culprits then, and he suspected the same was happening now albeit with much greater severity.<br/><br/>""The announcement is more of a guideline, Bella. Your uncle is an adult and he can decide for himself.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Neither</span>of us can afford to take a day off, as there is a lot we need to get done before the weekend. But you and your brother are to stay in the house until we get back home, understand?""<br/><br/>He saw the argument before it could manifest itself in the form of words; he rose from the couch, shaking his head before she could open her mouth. ""I don't want to hear it. Look after your brother, and<span style=""font-style: italic"">be nice to him</span>,"" he added with a warning look in his eyes. Isabella typically wasn't cruel to Daniel, but older sisters around her age generally weren't happy about being cooped up in a house with their younger brothers. It was one of the fundamental rules of sibling rivalry.<br/><br/>""How much will you pay me to babysit?"" she asked with a mischievous smirk. Miguel sighed, even as the sound of footsteps pattering down the staircase opposite them reached his ears. Several seconds later Daniel, bright eyed, skinny, and still in his batman pajamas, came barreling towards him at full speed.<br/><br/>""Morning, Dad!"" he cried, head butting Miguel in the lower abdomen as he wrapped his arms around him. Sometimes he wondered how it could be possible for a kid to have<span style=""font-style: italic"">that</span>much enthusiasm about pretty much everything around him, but Daniel's demeanor was one of the things he liked the most about his youngest child. He'd miss it when the boy became a teenager, as in Miguel's experience that was when the joy always started to fade. Luckily he was just eight, so there was time.<br/><br/>""Good morning, Danny,"" he replied with a smile, putting a hand on top of his son's head. He cast a look over at Isabella, who was now watching him closely, waiting to hear his offer in exchange for watching her brother. Aside from the expectancy, there was something else there - an anguish that he caught there much more often than he'd have liked. The younger a person was, the easier it was to forget, and as such Daniel very rarely got sad about Rosa. Bella, though - Miguel doubted whether a single day went by with his daughter failing to grieve for her mother.<br/><br/>""Go brush your teeth.""<br/><br/>""But I already did!""<br/><br/>The boy had the de Santa nose, long and thin, but his face was decidedly round compared to his father's. He was also much fairer of complexion, taking more after his mother in that regard. He was nearly as light as Isabella.<br/><br/>""Liar. Go brush your teeth.""<br/><br/>There was a giggle (it was the same exchange they had every single morning) and then the boy-shaped torpedo was flying back upstairs to the bathroom, bare feet pounding the steps with reckless abandon.<br/><br/>""Weren't you hoping to go to Karen's birthday party this weekend?""<br/><br/>Her face lit up and she moved closer, the smile on her face transforming it in spectacular fashion. She had her mother's eyes - brown, but also with amber notes that almost made them seem golden at times.<br/><br/>""Can I?""<br/><br/>Miguel smiled. ""Let's see how you do today, and we'll go from there. Alright?""<br/><br/>She nodded eagerly. ""Karen's parents are setting up their whole first floor for it, plus the yard! Their house is so<span style=""font-style: italic"">big</span>,"" she added, a wistful look coming into her expression as she involuntarily glanced around at her surroundings. ""Much bigger than this.""<br/><br/>Julian's house was smaller than where'd they'd lived before, and the fact that the younger of the two de Santa brothers had taken in three people only made it seem even more cramped - unfortunately, Miguel was left with no choice but to sell their home when faced with the crushing medical (and assorted other) bills that hit the family around the time of Rosa's passing. After, he had spent several days arguing on and off with his brother, telling Julian that no bachelor wanted his brother and two kids living with him when he could be alone, and that it would amount to a terrible imposition.<br/><br/>Julian's counterargument was that while his big brother thought he knew everything, he had no clue what other people had going on in their heads, and he also had no idea how much he would love being able to spend more time with his niece and nephew.<br/><br/>Miguel refused to let Julian pay a dime for groceries or any of the essential things the kids needed; the leftover funds from the sale of the house helped see to that, and on his end Julian never let Miguel breathe a word of thanks to him. The importance of family was not lost on either brother.<br/><br/>""This house is plenty big enough for us, Isabella. And your uncle did a very kind thing in taking us in. He didn't have to, but he chose to do so because he loves you kids very much. So don't let me hear you talking like that again.""<br/><br/>She looked away from his serious stare, facing the floor and appearing to be somewhat ashamed. She loved Julian, both of them did, and if the resentment came from anything it was from the loss they'd suffered that led to the move, not from the size of the house.<br/><br/>""I… I know, Dad. I'm sorry.""<br/><br/>He grunted, pulling her into a half hug before kissing her on the forehead. ""It's alright, sweetheart. I'm going to head out now - when you guys are ready to eat, pour out a bowl of cereal for your brother and yourself, alright? I don't trust you with the stove after last time.""<br/><br/>""The steaks were<span style=""font-style: italic"">supposed</span>to be well-done, I was following the recipe!""<br/><br/>""Well-done doesn't mean 'literally on fire'. I'll see you later, and<span style=""font-style: italic"">call me</span>if you need anything, alright?""<br/><br/><br/>A few minutes later he was listening to the crunch of his boots on the sandy ground underfoot as he made his way over to the dark blue Jeep Grand Cherokee (at the moment it looked nearly white from the thick dust covering every inch of it, though). He ran a hand over his freshly shaven face and stared at his own reflection in the side-view mirror as he finally reached the vehicle.<br/><br/>He looked older than ever."
4571,Undead Sands [IC],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=47062,2015-06-13T23:03:21,Malikai,"It was another dusty day in the barren waste of a town. Redfield, as the locals saw fit to give their own little slice of landfill a name, was always dusty. No matter where you looked it was dusty. If you were going for a walk there was dust. If you were eating breakfast there was dust. If you were taking a shit there was dust. This might have been one of the biggest reasons Jason Rausch wanted to get the hell out of dodge.<br/><br/>Kicking up the accelerator on his chopper, Jason was driving back into town early on Friday morning from his night of rancorous partying on the strip. Vegas was everything he wanted it to be and more; the drugs, the drinking, the overly friendly and money hungry lady friends. That's what I thought was out here, Jason mused to himself as he turned into Redfield's town line, but all that damn man left me was a shack with a cot in it.<br/><br/>The sun was just coming over the mountains turning the gray sand to blood all around him as his engine made its last roar before cutting out. The ramshackle mechanics shop looked like it hadn't been properly taken care of in years. It was a squat two story building that was the color of bird shit and piss stains with the red dust clinging to the west wall. Jason thought it made the building look as if it had a bloody sore that had long since coagulated in the setting sun's overwhelming heat. The door leading to the upstairs apartment screamed in refusal as its hinges grinded open leaving the dismal stairwell staring at him.<br/><br/>""I can't wwait to get the fuck out of here!"" Jason's voice echoed back to him further soaking his frustration into his being. Leaning against the doorframe Jason lit a cigarette and reminisced on the offer he was given a week ago, not too mention the added perks he was offered the past few nights while on the strip.<br/><br/>The Outlaws were a motorcycle club hailing from Northern California dealing in a nice variety of illegal activities and they recently offered Jason a job at their mechanic's shop and club headquarters. Jason still couldn't believe his luck. Three riders came  through Redfield on their way to Vegas to shack up for the night and a man named Devro Mason swung by the shop to get a tune up. He had no idea that Devro was one of the elders of his club. They struck up conversation and one thing led to another. The next thing Jason knew he was in Vegas partying with some of the richest people he had ever met. The MC elder was going to be in Vegas for ""business"" for the next two weeks, so that gave Jason a week and a half to find a buyer for his shit shop. He would be happy with a thousand dollars in truth, and if he couldn't sell it he would burn it down for laughs.<br/><br/>The rest of his morning consisted of a three hour nap, bisquick pancakes, a cold shower, and half a pack of cigarettes, all in all it was pretty usual. The news was still going on about some illness that was probably just the flu. Jason laughed at the medias attempt to glorify the common cold. What did they think was going to happen? It's not like the dead were going to start coming back to life or some shit. Once eleven rolled around Jason threw on his boots and was out the door.<br/><br/>The De Santa auto body shop was in far better condition than Jason's run down crab shack of a business and he hoped that the brothers would take it off his hands for dirt cheap. The De Santa brothers had been his main competitors and were running him into the ground, but Jason hoped the fact that his shop was more designed for motorcycles would sway them into considering. The bell rang as he entered their shop and their front desk guy looked at him strangely. ""Aren't you the biker boy from up the road?"" His voice held an edge of suspicion.<br/><br/>Jason sighed. The De Santa brothers were nice enough guys, but he was still a competitor. ""Yup, though hopefully I won't be up the road much longer.""<br/><br/>The kid squinted his eyes in uncertainty. ""Finally getting out huh? So why are you here?""<br/><br/>""Business."" Jason was growing impatient. ""Now be a good secretary and go fetch your boss.""<br/><br/>Jason could see a flush of red creep up the kid's neck. ""You better watch your mouth around here…""<br/><br/>""Or what?"" He wasn't tall, but Jason was a big man. Taking a step toward the desk his eyes took on a h hint of his father's crazy look. ""Go get your boss.""<br/><br/>Without a word the desk worker slinked away. Jason wondered if that might have hurt his chances for selling, but at the same time he didn't care. He was running out of patience with this town and was damn near setting half of this dusty place on fire. Hopefully it wouldn't come to that though. Jason just wanted to start a life somewhere more lively. That meant leaving this place to its dust and canyons."
4572,Undead Sands [IC],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=47062,2015-06-14T03:35:25,Gunther,"<div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""font-style: italic""> ""But if ye will not hearken unto me, and will not do all these commandments; and if ye shall despise my statutes, or if your soul abhor my judgments, so that ye will not do all my commandments, but that ye break my covenant: I also will do this unto you; I will even appoint over you terror, consumption, and the burning ague, that shall consume the eyes, and cause sorrow of heart: and ye shall sow your seed in vain, for your enemies shall eat it. And I will set my face against you, and ye shall be slain before your enemies: they that hate you shall reign over you; and ye shall flee when none pursueth you. And if ye will not yet for all this hearken unto me, then I will punish you seven times more for your sins. And I will break the pride of your power; and I will make your heaven as iron, and your earth as brass: And your strength shall be spent in vain: for your land shall not yield her increase, neither shall the trees of the land yield their fruits. And if ye walk contrary unto me, and will not hearken unto me; I will bring seven times more</span> <span style=""font-weight: bold"">plagues</span><span style=""font-style: italic""> upon you according to your sins."" <br/>--1 Kings 13:14-21</span></div><br/><br/>Father Rafael stepped in front of the mirror beside the door of the rectory. He quickly inspected his appearance, clean-shaven, aside from the mustache, he'd worn since he left the Navy eighteen years earlier. The clerical collar at his throat, pristine in appearance announced to the world, that this man was a Catholic Priest. Everyone he encountered focused on that small religious accoutrement. Who else wears all black in the desert? His appearance was immaculate as always.<br/><br/>Father Cabrera picked up the small gym bag containing work out clothes, a bottle of water, towel and a bible. As he headed out the door, a warm breeze blew in from across the desert. It left a thin layer of dust over the landscape. The scant amount of grass growing in the front yard, struggled for sunlight and above all, water. Water was the principle element every blade of grass yearned for, but most were deprived. The blades bent over in submission to the oppressive dry heat.<br/><br/>The navy blue 2000 model year Chevrolet Malibu was non-descript in all its elegance. It had none. It was a simple vehicle for a simple man. In fact, because of its age, it was always in need of some repair. Today was no different. He had an appointment to have the brake calipers and pads replaced. Father Cabrera wished the church would allow him to purchase a newer car, but they seemed to have it in their budget to only purchase vehicles that were at least six years old and badly in need of repair. Repairs were were in the budget, but new cars were not.<br/><br/>As soon as he hit the porch, beads of sweat emerged from his pores. Before he would reach his destination, the black clerical shirt would have sweat stains in the pits with a light coating of dust clung. The 15-year old Chevy Malibu did not have a functioning Air Conditioning, forcing the 40-year old Navy veteran to drive around with the windows open. Father Cabrera enjoyed the warm breeze blowing in through the driver's side window. The church could not afford such luxuries as Air conditioners. At least they allowed for the Rectory to have one or two. Father Rafael pulled the water bottle from his blue gym bag, sipping it as he drove. He turned on the radio, took another sip from the bottle as he made his four minute ride to de Santa's garage.<br/><br/>The voice on the radio made the same announcement every media source was sharing this morning, ""The Center for Disease Control in Carson City issues a warning to all residents within the Mojave region to remain indoors. The current airborne virus is not believed to be life-threatening. Until more information becomes available it must be contained for precautionary purposes. Citizens are encouraged to report any flu-like symptoms as soon as possible to your primary care or local emergency room. You can also call the CDC's hotline at one eight hundred three nine one four two zero zero. You will be connected to a healthcare professional to confirm your status regarding this virus. Please pay serious attention to this warning, note the number, one eight hundred three nine one four two zero zero and please remain indoors.""<br/><br/>Father Rafael listened to the announcement and wondered, 'how serious could this thing be? Maybe it would be worth investing in a medical face mask?' he thought as he drove to the garage.<br/><br/>Upon arrival he spied a dust covered Harley Davidson Motorcycle. He was impressed with the machine and passively wished he could ride one. For now, that was a fantasy the church would do nothing to encourage or provide.<br/><br/>He parked the Malibu in the lot and stepped inside. A tinkling bell announced his presence inside. The usual clerk stood behind the desk ready to wait on him. ""Can I help you, father?"" the man behind the counter asked.<br/><br/>""I have an appointment for a brake job,"" Father Rafael announced as he approached the counter. This prompted the young man to scan his appointment book laid out before him.<br/><br/>""Yes,"" the man quickly responded. ""You are a bit early, but we should be able to take your car now. Can I get the keys?"" Father Cabrera handed them over, noting the grease stains on the man's fingers. The filth was embedded in his nails and the creases of his knuckles. ""Will you wait here? or is there a number to get ahold of you?""<br/><br/>""I'll be over here, reading,"" the Catholic priest responded, taking a seat and sipping his water. He pulled out the bible he carried in his gym bag and began to read a passage on the apocalypse."
4573,Undead Sands [IC],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=47062,2015-06-14T06:45:03,Tyne,"<span style=""font-style: italic""> <span style=""color: #FFBFBF"">Again?</span><br/><br/>The cellphone rattled aggressively on the nighstand, demanding attention. Even on the vibrate setting, it seemed obnoxiously loud in the stillness of the early morning. Despite flying open at the onset, Amanda’s eyelids fell shut again as if she had tiny weights attached to her lashes, but she heard the sheets shuffle as Miriam reached for the offending device and pull it back beneath the comforter with her. A husky, murmured conversation of pauses and monosyllabic responses, followed by a deep sigh, and the phone was tossed presumably back toward the nightstand- it missed, clattering to the hardwood floor and provoking a growl from the pile of blankets. <br/><br/>For a moment it seemed as though Miriam had fallen back asleep- which would have made sense, considering the amount she’d gotten in the past few days- but with a resentful gurgle the lanky woman pulled herself from the blanket cocoon and sighed deeply, reaching for her glasses. Amanda opened her eyes as the weight on the bed redistributed, muttering <span style=""color: #FFBFBF"">”The lab?”</span><br/><br/>“Mmhm,” came the sleepy response. She rolled over as the nightstand lamp blinked into life, the sound of dresser drawers opening and closing forcing her further and further away from sleep. <span style=""color: #FFBFBF"">”… coffee…”</span><br/><br/>She started to sit up, but Miriam’s sleepy voice stopped her, “Nah, don’t bother. I’ll grab something on the way. Go back t’sleep.”<br/><br/>That was all the prodding she required, falling back into the warm embrace of the comforter almost immediately. After a few minutes, the light clicked off, and the retreating sound of the botanist’s shoes was the last thing she heard. </span><br/><br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;"">----------</div><br/><br/><br/>That had been almost five hours ago.<br/><br/>Amanda’s drive to work –just long enough to finish a cup of coffee, a yogurt and a granola bar, if she ate slowly- had been punctuated just once from its monotony by a call from Miriam. Apparently, the road blocks on the main highway from their flat to the college laboratories were still there. For a block to appear on such a busy road was strange enough, but Miri added that they didn’t just need to see a driver’s license anymore; now they were requesting things like immunization records, and even had a physician there asking questions and examining people. If she hadn’t had her lab ID badge on her coat, she may very well not have made it to work that morning (Amanda failed to see how that would have been a bad thing, exactly, but she kept quiet). The ranger hadn’t noticed any peculiar road blocks on either morning, though she<span style=""font-style: italic"">had</span>seen more military vehicles than usual. Regardless, Miri had recommended she get a copy of her medical records and keep them in the car, in case she came up on any of these random check-up check-points.<br/><br/>She parked and clambered out, the little sedan remaining unlocked behind her as she climbed the few steps to the station. “Station” might have been a generous term; it was a run-down shack, with one room and one almost-bathroom. A few desks, a couch and enough boxes to classify the main room as “storage-oriented”, she shared the outpost with one other park employee. Brady was almost sixty-five, and he didn’t do a lot in the way of field work, but he kept the place organized (meaning<span style=""font-style: italic"">he</span>knew where to find things, even if no one else did), and didn’t often pester her with small talk or nonsense. Plus, she had grown rather fond of Molly, his old dog that slept on the couch in their would-be office.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFBFBF""> “Anything new?”</span>she asked as she walked in, out of habit more than curiosity. She knelt down to scratch the black Labrador behind her ears, earning a tail thump and a flat tongue across her fingertips.<br/><br/>“TV says stay inside, so a slow day, probably.”<br/><br/>She stood up to face the old man behind the desk, brow quirked.<span style=""color: #FFBFBF""> “Somethin’ to do with all the roadblocks?” </span><br/><br/>Brady shrugged and pulled the tab on his warm root beer. “Prob’ly. Prob’ly also somethin’ to do with why they requested all your research before the deadline.”<br/><br/>“Gatz did?” Amanda took a few steps over to the old man’s computer, thoroughly confused. It had taken her two years to even learn the man’s name, making it clear that their boss didn’t exactly have a hands-on approach to his employing, and she was positive that he had never requested anything from her even<span style=""font-style: italic"">past</span>deadlines.<br/><br/>“Higher up.”<br/><br/>She paused. Honestly, she wasn’t even sure who she answered to beyond Gatz. Her work was observational and occasionally, at the most scientific, interpretive. Once she’d proved she didn’t need her hand held, she was more or less given free rein in her outpost with Brady- record the data, turn in the data, rinse and repeat. She hadn’t even seen the inside of a helicopter since she and Miriam had moved to Nevada (save the one time she helped with repairs), so that ruled out any potential lawsuit-related reports that could have been needed. Brady seemed to sense her confusion, his jowly face fixing her with a semi-exasperated stare. “The feds, man.”<br/><br/>Oh. Right. Technically, those employed by the national parks<span style=""font-style: italic"">were</span>federal employees, but it seemed so distant. A crease of worry darkened the space between Amanda’s eyebrows, but before she could ask another question the white-whiskered man piped up. “Didn’t say why. Guess it was real important they know how the snakes are doin’ this year.” He chuckled to himself and sipped his lukewarm soda, turning back to what she assumed was a game of solitaire.<br/><br/>The dog on the couch whined a bit, prompting Amanda to give her a quick belly rub. The bullshit never stopped with the government, but at least she was far enough downstream that, hopefully, it would stay diluted. With a final pat to Molly’s head, she grabbed a leather knapsack by the door, two warm water bottles, and headed back out into the blazing desert sun."
4574,Undead Sands [IC],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=47062,2015-06-17T01:50:05,Eggsy,"An early day led to a headstart in work for Julian. It was a pretty slow one to begin with, only two people coming in with car troubles so far that morning. One was simple enough, a busted muffler with some other minor damage to the back from a small rear-end collission. The other one was engine troubles. Nothing that Julian hadn't done dozens, if not hundreds of times before, and thus nothing that required much time. Still, an early start led to him being completely at freedom in his workplace, and he always made the most of that.<br/><br/>From the entry room of the de Santa's mechanics shop, the quieted sound of muffled music coming from the back could be heard. Not enough to disturb anyone's activity, but if one paid close enough attention, the distinct sound of guitars and singing could be detected. Within the room, a stereo on a shelf near the door was playing a collection of 80's rock. Childhood nostalgia led to a particular taste that he kept all his life. It was catchy and uplifting, perfect for making a work day more fun.<br/><br/>Julian himself was hard at work, humming to the tune of the song's opening while underneath the first car on a sliding board. As a busted pipe on the underside of the car was taken off, he began to sing along. Badly. While he could play an instrument, his vocal cords were instruments not. Picking up as the second chorus began, he kicked himself out from under the car, sliding along with the ruined metal under his arm.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""When all hell's breakin' loose, you'll be ridin' the eye of the storm!""</span>He blurted out, stopping himself after he was away from the car. The board he had been laying on kept going, stopping as it nudged the bottom of a shelf holding multiple toolboxes.<br/><br/>As he was about to continue singing, his radio suddenly turned off.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""You got the heart! You got the-</span>..."" He stood open-mouthed for a moment, as if he suddenly realized how awful he sounded without the song proper in the background keeping him muffled. Closing his jaw, he turned to look at the radio, and caught sight of the worker that Jason had rudely made an introduction to next to it, finger on the now-deactivated power button.<br/><br/>""Hey, boss,"" The worker said, waving a little with his other hand.<br/><br/>""Ey boss,"" Julian immediately responded. He put the busted exhaust pipe down on a tabletop nearby, and picked up a rag in its stead. It was used to clean off his hands and forehead, then draped casually over his shoulder. ""What's up?""<br/><br/>""Someone up front wants to talk to you. That dude from the bike shop, you know?""<br/><br/>""Uh-huh. A'ight. Let's see what Harley's got for us."" Julian rolled his shoulders as he walked forward, emerging from the workshop to the front desk. Out there, he took sight of three things. Jason, a known competitor. Father Rafael, another one of their customers for the day. And outside, Miguel's old car, pulling up into a parking space.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Good timing,""</span>he thought to himself, leaning slightly forward onto the desk. To both Jason and Rafael, he issued a fairly standard greeting.<br/><br/>""Morning, fellas. Anything I can help ya with today?"""
4575,Undead Sands [IC],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=47062,2015-06-17T02:31:50,madeoflove,"The landscape was bleak, rock and sand punctuated by the occasional brown foliage decaying slowly without adequate moisture. Xandra had grown up amongst pines and greenery of the north-east, the heat and dryness were foreign and the whole place would be miserable and foreboding if she wasn't so excited to be there. She had at first only been curious as to why Dedric was going so far from his internship, a few google searches and an overheard conversation made her even more curious as to what was happening in the Mojave desert. The most recent announcements were saying a new flu or something flu like though her initial searches had come up with increased military activity. Admittedly the source that had originally pointed this out seemed to be a conspiracy theorist site but her journalist integrity would never allow her to follow up on such an absurd accusation without further proof. She wouldn't tell Dedric, more for his sake than hers, that she really wanted to spend more rime together. Since they graduated and moved away she hadn't seen as much of him. Plus with the family 'scandal' she was beginning to see things in a new light.<br/><br/>Her voice broke the repetitive sound of the rented car's wheels running over the pavement. ""So why are you going out here anyway?"" She could tell Dedric was tense but that wasn't unusual, what was odd was that it was just the two of them in the car. He hadn't been this awkward with her since they were teens, he was definitely keeping something from her.<br/><br/>""You shouldn't even be out here. There's no story."" Dedric said anoyed and apparently trying to change the subject. He wasn't and Xandra knew he'd long ago learned he couldn't derail her from something once she started. She called in 'journalistic integrity', her friends had called it being nebby. Dedric just called her a bloodhound. ""I'm here for a friend of a friend."" He finally answered.<br/><br/>""Monroe?"" Isaac Monroe was Dedric's mentor and head of oncology and the hospital he was interning at in San Francisco. They had a complicated relationship but Monroe had gained enough respect from Dedric to warrant the younger coming out here.<br/><br/>""Something like that."" His knuckles were white from griping the steering wheel and his lips were pursed in a straight thin line. His eyes never wavered from the road. Something was bothering him and for the first time Xandra thought maybe he wasn't out here because someone asked, maybe this was his way of escaping too. Hopefully her trailing after him wasn't completely unwelcomed, they were family after all. Then again family started this whole mess. She decided to leave the subject to a later date, hopefully one where more answers were to be gained.<br/><br/>""So didn't Professor Jessup grow up out this way?"" Their well loved and respected college teacher had often talked about the strange desert town they had been raised in. Dayville? Nightingale? Something like that. She only brought it up to diffuse the situation and quickly once more Dedric had relaxed and they began discussing things as they would normally until they arrived at the motel.<br/><br/>They were discussing Dedric's failed romantic endeavors as they checked in. One room with two twins. ""So I ran into Rachael a few months ago. My first girlfriend. She's engaged to a cardiac surgeon. Good guy and her son likes him."" Dedric's first and one of his more successful relationships had been as a sophomore in college with a woman he tutored in math. She had had an eight year old son who's soccer games she never missed, worked full time in retail while going to school full time for a bachelors in nursing. Xandra still jokes that she was his 'perfect woman' though it was never serious enough for him to eve meet her son.<br/><br/>""I still say you should've stayed with Quinn. They were so nice, and you really seemed to like them."" Xandra said taking her two bags with her to the room and setting them down on her designated bed.<br/><br/>""They moved five and a half thousand miles away. Even I can't do that."" He replied throwing his own large duffel onto his bed before following it. They had been driving for hours and the monotony had driven Dedric to exhaustion. His muscles were aching from in-use and he hadn't eaten since they picked up the car.<br/><br/>""Lunch?"" Xandra suggested as if reading his mind. Sometimes he thinks she does but he's heard his aunt call it twin telepathy more than once. Never mind they aren't twins or technically siblings. Sorta.<br/><br/>""Yes."" He groaned out pulling himself up. These towns have cute little diners right? They should find one.<br/><br/>""Google maps says there's a place called Elliot's Hometown Diner. Right down the road, a bit."" She grabbed the keys from him, ""I'll drive.""<br/><br/>""Think they serve anything vegan on the menu?""<br/><br/>""Dedric this town probably doesn't even know what 'vegan' means. Best we can hope for is something vegetarian or an iceberg salad with oil and vinegar dressing."" She turned the key in the ignition and the engine sputtered ominously a few times before turning over. It was probably the low fuel she hoped putting it into gear and heading down the road. Her smart phone said it was the right way but the landscape gave no indication that there were any other life forms around.<br/><br/>Down the road a bit was only twenty minutes and allowed Dedric to close his eyes but not quite drift off. He was jolted to full alertness but the same sputtering that had happened when the car was turned on. ""Did we seriously run out of gas?"" He questioned sitting up and looking about. The diner was right next to them where Xandra had pulled over, well that was convenient.<br/><br/>""I don't think that means we've run out of gas."" His cousin replied nodding to the slight tendrils of smoke emanating from under the hood. They both got out but neither made a move to look under the hood as that would be pointless, Xandra knew nothing of cars and Dedric had nothing to do repair work with.<br/><br/>""We'll eat while we wait for the tow truck."" He said turning and going up the three steps into the diner. It looked straight of of a movie, run down inside and out, pink exterior with 'DINER' in large letters on top. The interior was faded and could have been there since the fifties or sixties. He went up to the counter where the middle aged waitress gave them both a skeptical look. ""Where's the nearest towing and repair place?""<br/><br/>She paused considering him then pulled small scrap of paper, a list of contacts, out. ""De Santa's.""<br/><br/>He took the paper heading outside to make the call with a, ""You know what I eat,"" over his shoulder. The waitress led Xandra to a booth next to the door and left two menus. She was right, nothing was labelled vegan or even vegetarian and even most of their salad options had meat of some sort. By the time her cousin returned the coffee and iced tea she had ordered had already arrived and she was waiting on the spinach salads.<br/><br/>""Half an hour at the least."" He said putting some packets of sugar into his tea. ""Probably more like two.""<br/><br/>""We should get a dog."" She said looking out the window.<br/><br/>""We don't even live together."" He replied not fazed by the non-sequitur. She shrugged listening to the idle sounds of the diner around them. The dull white noise of the news on tv was talking about the flu advising people to stay at home. She knew how the media worked though, just a bunch of panic inducing talk to get people watching. Last time it was Ebola next time who knows, rabies? Probably less than a hundred people catch it, especially in this far out area. Isolation does help but there isn't even enough people in the region to get worked up over.<br/><br/>""What do you think of this flu? Mass hysteria right?"" She laughed. Dedric's body made a non-committal answer, he often spoke with looks and body language and Xandra could read it like a book. His body was relaxed but his eyes gave something away. Contemplation. He didn't think there was anything to worry about but she could see his thoughts nagging asking what if?"
4576,Undead Sands [IC],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=47062,2015-06-21T06:31:18,Malikai,"Music was coming from the back as the door slowly swung on its hinges. The high pitched squeaking irritated the small hangover that Jason felt pulsating behind his eyes. Leaning on the counter, he rubbed at his temples to soothe the throbbing, but a car drove by the De Santa's shop that had a screaming exhaust belt. ""God dammit!"" Jason swung around toward the window, his voice raised. ""Ain't anybody heard of some WD-40 before?!"" The southern drawl was thick in his frustration. Jason turned from the window to notice the other patron reading.<br/><br/>When the man entered the shop Jason hadn't really taken stock of him, but now a sense of embarrassment filled him. Jason noticed the book was a bible… And the man reading it was a priest. ""Uhh, shi…"" The words caught in his throat. ""I, I mean sorry father.""<br/><br/>The younger of the two brothers, Julian, came through the door behind the counter right as the older of the pair pulled up in his car. Despite being competitors, Jason always respected them. They were good at what they did. After all, it wasn't there fault his uncle was an asshole. However, that wasn't going to stop him from ripping them off with that crumbling outhouse of a shop. If he could anyway.<br/><br/>Julian came out and leaned over the counter. ""Morning, fellas. Anything I can help ya with today?""<br/><br/>""Yeah there is. I got me a business proposition for you."" Jason flashed a smile as best he could with the pain throbbing through his head. All he really wanted to do was sit down. Maybe he needed to shit. His body was a mixture of ornery happenings right now. ""You gotta place we can talk private?"""
4577,Undead Sands [IC],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=47062,2015-06-29T04:38:46,GreyHelm,"Miguel slammed the jeep's door behind him and trudged towards the garage, walking past the pickup truck, the two sedans and the motorcycle with only a moment's glance; it was early for multiple customers, which prompted a slight increase to his pace as he moved through the door. The pickup was his brother's; the truck wasn't much to look at, but Miguel knew it had been gutted and rebuilt almost entirely on the inside. Mainly under the hood, which was where Julian's true genius came out.<br/><br/>Ken, their front desk worker lived close enough that he could walk over from his home, and their part-time guy, Leon, wouldn't be in today. One of the sedans belonged to Ben, the only other full-time mechanic on staff at the moment aside from Julian. He carpooled with the tow guy, Wesley; when needed Miguel would take a truck out as well, as they had two, but usually he kept himself occupied with things in the garage.<br/><br/>Two people at the shop was a busy start to a day, which brought a grin to Miguel's brown visage as he scanned the faces awaiting him inside. Better to be busy than bored.<br/><br/>He arrived just in time to hear an exchange taking place between his brother and a man that looked very familiar - he heard a distinctive southern twang in the voice and he thought back to the Harley he'd walked past outside, both of which helped him identify their visitor.<br/><br/>""A business proposition, Mr. Rausch? Looking for some help with that bike at a discount?""<br/><br/>He grinned, as the words had been said jokingly and with no heat behind them; Jason wasn't a bad guy, even if he<span style=""font-style: italic"">was</span>their competition. At the moment the man appeared to be afflicted by some kind of physical discomfort, although that might have just been the heat. Miguel watched him for a moment, concerned, before turning to regard the individual sitting down, reading the Bible.<br/><br/>""I hope you're well, Father,"" he said as he gestured towards Ben, who was frowning over a blowtorch and a crate of propane tanks in the corner. When the red haired worker reached him, Miguel jerked his head towards the Chevy parked outside.<br/><br/>""Bring in the Padre's car and get started. He got here early, he shouldn't need to wait so long. Get moving, or you'll need to recite a few Hail Marys if you want your paycheck this week,"" he added with a wink as the man, younger than either him or Julian, but a naturally gifted mechanic with a lot of promise, trotted outside to the car with the keys in his grip.<br/><br/>With a grunt of satisfaction Miguel turned back in time to spot Ken watching him nervously.<br/><br/>""We got a call for a tow. Out at Elliot's Diner.""<br/><br/>""And why isn't Wes already handling it?""<br/><br/>""He's taking a shit, Miguel.""<br/><br/>The older de Santa took a deep breath and glanced over at his brother with a rueful grin. They were going to need to start rationing out bathroom time with how often the driver was setting up shop in there. He blamed it on all the Mexican food he ate, but that wasn't true. The man ate<span style=""font-style: italic"">everything</span>.<br/><br/>""How long ago did the call come in?""<br/><br/>""Probably twenty minutes or so.""<br/><br/>""And Elliot's is a half hour drive from here. Tell Wes to pinch off whatever he's pushing out and get to work, we didn't hire him just so he could lounge on the throne.""<br/><br/>As the young man scurried off, Miguel returned his attention to his brother and the motorcycle owner.<br/><br/>""Got just the place, this way,"" he said in response to the man's request for somewhere to speak in private, as he moved to the opposite side of the garage where the office was. ""Guessing he's not here about the bike after all, Toro,"" he said to his brother as he pushed the plywood door open and waited in the room, his back to the punching bag with the desk several yards to his right. He wondered what the man wanted to discuss with them, but there was only one way to find out.<br/><br/>""But if you need to visit the restroom first, by all means,"" he said, recalling the strained look he'd glimpsed on Rausch's features. ""There's a can of air freshener on the sink, in there. You know. Just in case."""
4578,Undead Sands [IC],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=47062,2015-07-18T04:08:49,Gunther,"Father Rafael was settling into his seat and reading a passage about Saul in the desert. It amazed him how the man went from persecuting the Nazarenes who followed Jesus Christ to worshipping all of his ideas so quickly. It was truly a powerful passage, telling about how easy it is to change a person's mind when the message is phrased correctly.<br/><br/>He was startled from his readings by the sounds of someone yelling an expletive,<span style=""font-style: italic"">""God dammit! Ain't anybody heard of some WD-40 before?! ""</span>The man had a distincitive southern drawl. It immediately brought him back to his time spent in the Navy. Military service attracts all walks of life and there were several sailors and marines he made friends with who spoke in similar dialects as this person.<br/><br/>The young man was about the same height as Rafael, slender with a broad chest and athletic build. His rust colored hair suggested Irish or Scottish descent, but red hair was not exclusive to northern European peoples. The man wore greasy blue jeans and faded rock n' roll T-shirt. Father Rafael looked for the beat up leather jacket these type of men wore. He could not immediately see it, but was certain it was not far away. The black biker boots were the icing on top. Father Rafael enjoyed these type of men. They were always colorful and this red haired gentleman was no exception. Father Rafael smiled and nodded at him as if to say,<span style=""font-style: italic"">'relax, no worries.'</span><br/><br/>The man must have noticed the clerical collar,<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Uhh, shi…I, I mean sorry father.""</span>He appeared embarrassed about his behavior.<br/><br/>""Nothing to worry about son. If you desire someone to talk to, I'll be here for a few hours, I suppose."" Father Rafael's smile was warm and inviting--his appearance, impeccable; only a small amount of dust had clustered on the lower hem of his trousers and black shoes.<br/><br/>When Julian deSanta entered the shop and uttered,<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Morning, fellas. Anything I can help ya with today?""</span>, Father Rafael merely said, ""Buenos mañana, Juliano,"" and returned to the scriptures. He knew the garage owner knew who he was. He brought the Chevy Malibu into his shop for regular services.<br/><br/>The last person he observed enter the garage was Miguel deSanta. Always a pleasant young man, he spoke graciously,<span style=""font-style: italic"">""I hope you're well, Father.""</span><br/><br/>""Si, Miguel. Que estoy haciendo bastante bien, gracias,"" Father Rafael gave the owner the same smile, returning to his reading. One of the reasons he preferred visiting this garage was the fact the ownership was Mexican like himself. It brought a certain pride and warmth to his heart. [Tr.: Yes, Michael. I am doing quite well, thank you.] Rafael overheard some discussion about business deals, but tried to keep out of their affairs. It was none of his concern."
4579,Undead Sands [IC],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=47062,2015-07-23T06:43:49,Tyne,"Amanda ducked under the short bit of brush, taking advantage of the rare slab of spotty shade. She was familiar with this particular shrub; it bloomed with little yellow blossoms every season, attracting every bee within what she professionally guessed to be a four-million-mile radius. Not that she had been stung several times and harbored a grudge, or anything. Still, the cat’s-claw acacia made up for it by being one of the few pieces of greenery in a waypoint that was otherwise hot sand… and the blossoms did smell nice. She inhaled deeply, but only a vaguely earthy, root-ish scent came from the barren scrub brush now. A verdin took flight from one of the top branches, its compact grey body disappearing against the sun as it chattered angrily down to her.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFBFBF""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">“Sorry,”</span></span>she muttered, unable to repress the sarcastic tone in her voice or the slight eye-roll at the little bird’s overreaction.<br/><br/>The ranger delved into her shorts pocket and produced a small notebook and golf pencil, then flipped open to a fresh page. Her scribbles while observing waypoints always ended up far sloppier than her scribbles anywhere else, and were invariably indecipherable to everyone except Brady and Miriam (herself included).<span style=""font-style: italic"">701420, 1576090, verdin sighting &amp;</span>– she paused and glanced upward, sharp eyes filtering out the branches of the acacia until she could differentiate the rounded, tiny bundle of dried twigs and leaves –<span style=""font-style: italic""> nest</span>. Ideally, she should record the presence of any eggs in the nest, but a five-and-a-quarter foot height made even the short trees beyond her limit. She added the current time to her scribbles and stuffed the notebook back in her pocket, replacing it in her hand with a water bottle from the knapsack.<br/><br/>Her uncomfortably warm drink was interrupted by a muffled static from the depths of the pack. That was quick. Brady usually waited until she was past the third or fourth waypoint before telling her anything; she’d never asked why he didn’t just debrief her before she left, and he never volunteered his logic. Amanda slung the knapsack over her shoulder and pushed past the lightweight equipment, finally reaching the communicator.<span style=""color: #FFBFBF""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">“Yo,”</span></span>she said casually, thumb dropping from the button quickly.<br/><br/>“Did --- find th --- deer yet?” Brady’s voice had more static than a television from the 70s starring a robot astronaut, but she was usually able to interpret most of it.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFBFBF""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">“Haven’t seen one. Reports come from close to second mark?”</span></span><br/><br/>“ --- eah, they --- ago, - ead one, little an - ”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFBFBF""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">“Gotcha,”</span></span>she said with an air of finality, tossing the walkie-talkie back into her pack. She turned her face to the sun again, squinting as the shade from the brim of her hat receded. It was late in the day for there to still be carcasses out in the open, even if they weren’t fresh. The coyotes weren’t picky, but even if none of them were awake to find it there were still plenty of vultures and eagles about, and they should be able to make quick work of a small deer.<br/><br/>The ranger walking started again, her eyes scanning the ground for lumps or bumps that weren’t the rocky outcroppings she had come to know. One of the perks of running the same bit of terrain so regularly was that it became easy to know what was normal- and easy to identify what wasn’t."
4580,Undead Sands [IC],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=47062,2015-08-18T06:18:01,Eggsy,"A business proposal wasn't exactly Julian's forte, but timing that morning had been a merciful mistress. Miguel's arrival couldn't have been better placed. ""Eyy, boss man. Just in time. Now you can handle the serious stuff."" He jokingly dumped the actual 'business' part of running their shop into Miguel's hands. Truth be told, he might have been a bit better at handling those kinds of issues. Julian was a damned good mechanic, but the details and know-how required to be a proper businessman was a bit past him. If it hadn't been, the family would likely be living it up in a nice apartment in an actual city, rather than the easygoing dustbowl they were in. But shit, it was affordable and the people were nice enough.<br/><br/>Wes, as he often was, apparently found himself stuck in the garage's bathroom. Julian smiled and shook his head ever-so-slightly at one of their tow driver's organ troubles. ""Goddamn, again? Blanco's gotta spend a week at our place. Get that boy's guts into shape."" He'd never met someone with so weak a stomach and so adventurous a palate. A deadly combination, to be sure. But time and practice could fix many things, and if not simply that, Julian figured that feeding the guy nothing but Mexican food would force his digestive system to acclimate. It was<span style=""font-style: italic"">one</span>way to help, but probably not the best.<br/><br/>But now was time for business, and not of the bathroom variety. Hopefully, Ken could get Wes off his ass and into a truck before their caller died of exposure. Julian strolled into the office as well, limply crossing his arms as he turned and leaned against the wall inside after his arrival. ""Guess not. Wonder what it is then?"" They'd find out why their competition had come in soon enough, but he still had to wonder.<br/><br/>Through the office wall, he took notice of some strange noises. He'd heard that Wes was busy in the adjacent bathroom down the hall, but what he was hearing wasn't what he'd expect of someone with bowel trouble. It sounded almost like...moans? Julian's brow furrowed hard when he heard a long, drawn out groan through the air vent, and he silently mouthed a ""What the fuck?"" He'd have understood if the kid was sick, but what he was hearing suggested something else entirely was going on.<br/><br/>""Yo, you hear that?"" Julian asked his brother, peering at the vent. ""I swear, if that dude is beating it in there, he's fired."""
4581,Undead Sands [IC],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=47062,2015-08-23T02:37:59,GreyHelm,"""Dios mío,"" Miguel muttered as he too stared at the vent. The moaning sound was now interspersed with a loud thumping that sounded rather violent. ""I don't think that's what wacking off is supposed to sound like,"" he replied to Julian as he left the office, his brow furrowed as he made a beeline for the bathroom.<br/><br/>Ken, likely in a futile attempt to drown out the sounds coming from behind the locked door for the sake of the customers, had raised the volume on the miniature television set mounted up against a soffit above the front desk. The news was on - no surprise there - and the same reporter Miguel remembered seeing earlier in the day was once again addressing the camera, though if he had to guess, he'd have said she had nothing new to say. The news was usually about 20% new information and 80% repeating the same thing over and over.<br/><br/>""Ben, did you come in with Wes in the morning?"" he asked as he neared the door; he usually carpooled with Wesley, and perhaps he could shed some light on what was wrong with him. Ben, who had only just brought in Father Rafael's car, walked over shaking his fiery-haired head. ""Nah, Miguel. He didn't pick up his phone this morning. I assumed he'd called in sick or something, but then when I got here Ken said he was in the bathroom. Kinda weird for him to come in early on his own without telling me.""<br/><br/>Miguel could only frown, confused; after a moment he turned to Ken, who was watching him without much more in the way of certainty on his visage.<br/><br/>""Did you actually<span style=""font-style: italic"">see</span>him go into the bathroom? ""<br/><br/>""Uh, no, I just kinda assumed…""<br/><br/>With a shake of his head the elder de Santa decided he'd investigated enough; he strode over to the locked door just as an alarmingly loud thud echoed from the other side of it, followed immediately by another, slightly more muffled one. The latter sound reminded Miguel very strongly of a body hitting a floor.<br/><br/>""Urgent Development: The CDC has issued a<span style=""font-style: italic"">mandatory</span>curfew on the Mojave region; all citizens are instructed to get indoors quickly and in an orderly fashion. If you encounter a person who is behaving strangely,<span style=""font-style: italic"">do not approach them</span>. Call 911 immediately, and if-""<br/><br/>Miguel tuned out the words blaring from the television as he pressed his ear against the small gap between the edge of the door and the frame, only to hear nothing but utter silence on the other side. ""Ey! Wes!"" he shouted, pounding the door with his fist as he stared around at the others, unable to hide the worry he was feeling. Something was clearly not right.<br/><br/>""Wesley! Are you okay in there?""<br/><br/>When there was no answer, Miguel took two steps away from the door with his hand wrapped firmly around the knob, and pulled his body into the wood shoulder-first. There was a creaking sound as the door shifted in its frame; one more blow sent the door banging off the adjacent wall, and Miguel felt his jaw drop as the scene within the room revealed itself to him.<br/><br/>The mirror over the sink was bloody and cracked, the sink itself was shattered on one side, and some tiles looked like they'd been ripped away from the floor. But the damage to the room wasn't what caught Miguel's attention and held it with a vice-like grip.<br/><br/>Wesley was sprawled out on the floor; there was a small puddle of blood near his head, and on the edge of the sink, and his fingers were also covered in it as well. His skin was riddled with dark lines, which, as Miguel squinted down at him, ended up being blood vessels that had darkened and swelled grotesquely. Miguel took an involuntary step back, tasting bile in the back of his mouth; as if it was struggling to spot something that wasn't outright horrific and inexplicable, he felt his attention lock onto a bump on the back of the man's neck that looked like a bad bee sting. But no bee could do<span style=""font-style: italic"">this</span>.<br/><br/>""Santa María, Madre de Dios,"" he whispered through dry lips as he struggled to process what he was seeing. Could this be the illness that had the region in a state of near-panic? Because if so, the response wasn't<span style=""font-style: italic"">nearly</span>as panicked as it needed to be. But the bigger question that loomed was whether or not the man was dead.<br/><br/>Unsure if what he was doing was incredibly stupid or not, Miguel took a ginger step forward - he froze in place a second later, however, as Wesley moved.<br/><br/>There was a deep, rattling breath, and then the person that had looked very much like a corpse merely a moment earlier was rising jerkily to his feet. The veins, already a gruesome sight, were bulging even more than before, and they turned a jarring jet black in color as a pair of glazed over eyes fixed themselves on the people crowded around just outside the bathroom. A low, mumbling moan escaped parted lips as Wesley took an unsteady stride towards them."
4582,Undead Sands [IC],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=47062,2015-09-01T04:40:21,Tyne,"The corpse wasn’t really that old, all things considered. It must have been pretty recent when the report came in. Still, the heat was speeding the putrefying process and the thick scent of a maggot nesting ground blanketed the sandy cove. Just from the smell, Amanda could tell that it had been long enough for the rigor to pass, but only just; there was only an acrid, harsh tang, and not yet the oddly-sweet, bile-inducing hints of the truly rotten. The ranger craned her neck backward, gaze finding the silhouette of the rocky outcropping above. The natural rock formation was fairly smooth, but with plenty of footholds even for a person; still, it wouldn’t be the first time she’d found an animal with a broken neck at the bottom of a rocky cliff. Even the sure-footed goats slipped occasionally.<br/><br/>What she did find odd was the<span style=""font-style: italic"">condition</span>of the little cadaver. Aside from a few customary insects, scavengers had left the body of the herbivore almost completely alone, allowing it to bloat unmolested in the desert temperatures. If it had been somewhat suspicious before, when there was even enough left to warrant a report, finding<span style=""font-style: italic"">all</span>of it left was a reason to radio in. They rarely did any kind of necropsy on the dead things, and Amanda certainly preferred to let nature take care of its own garbage, but she knew for a fact that a large female eagle nested at the top of the cliff and no less than three coyotes had been in the vicinity that very morning (tracks didn’t lie); none of them would have let this opportunity slip without a<span style=""font-style: italic"">very</span>good reason. Poison, maybe? If they had another poacher using poison on his bait, the creatures would steer clear of the unnatural toxin and human smells. Seemed pretty financially unstable to use deer for the poison-cache when a rat would have done the same, but she was hardly the person to understand the inner workings of the illegal hunter’s mind.<br/><br/>The short woman finished scribbling and fished her radio from the sack.<span style=""color: #FFBFBF""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">“Hey,”</span></span>she barked lazily into the device, grateful that her nose was finally deadening to the meat-stench,<span style=""color: #FFBFBF""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">“found the deer. Might be a bait-trap.”</span></span><br/><br/>Only hard static crackled when she lifted her thumb, but she left if off for a few seconds before adding<span style=""color: #FFBFBF""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">“Right, yeah, exactly,”</span></span>in a resigned sigh and tossing the thing back in her pack. Bit of a problem, this. She had already marked the location; it would be a simple matter to come back with the proper equipment, but she couldn’t be sure it would still be here. The local wildlife might not change its mind about the liquefying entrée, but the potential poacher could be watching and ready to remove the evidence as soon as she turned her back. She hardly wanted to give them the satisfaction of getting away with this under-handed bullshit.<br/><br/>The best she could do was harvest a few samples and hope they would have what she needed. Another resigned sigh drooped her shoulders (immediately regretted, as it somehow renewed the stench), and she snagged a pair of gloves and small specimen container from her knapsack. A few seconds with the knife and she had very carefully severed a chuck of soft meat from the neck, hind leg, and surface of the bloated gut; it seemed darker than she would have expected to be, but that could easily be either poison or decomp. She packaged the discarded gloves in with the samples, unwilling to let them potentially contaminate the rest of her equipment with poison and rotting juices. The little “surgical” knife she merely wiped on the cadaver’s own fur and then shut, slipping it back into her pocket.<br/><br/>The ranger made an immediate turn for the pathetic half-station, abandoning the rest of her morning route for the moment. If Brady had other little treasures he wanted her to find, he could either start briefing her before she left or come out here and find them himself.<br/><br/>----<br/><br/>The trek back to the station was uneventful, thankfully. Amanda always felt just a little uncomfortable with bits of bloody, raw and potentially-poisoned meat so close to her person.<br/><br/>She shoved open the door so that it clattered against the far wall, but far from his customary sass, Brady didn’t even acknowledge her; his back to the door, he seemed fixated on the little TV perched on the mini-fridge.<span style=""color: #FFBFBF""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">“Hey,”</span></span>she started, slinging the bag to the one free couch cushion,<span style=""color: #FFBFBF""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">“I’ve got something I think we should send to Antech, it’s probably a – Hey, Brady.”</span></span>One hand shot up over the man’s shoulder, a sharp motion for silence. The ranger’s brow curved down into mild irritation. Rude.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFBFBF""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">“What the fuck is so interesting that you…”</span></span>Her voice faded as she came within earshot of the old screen, eyes latching to poor-quality picture of the anchor man and the scrolling text along the bottom. “Behaving strangely”? What the hell did that even<span style=""font-style: italic"">mean</span>? Still, the woman speaking seemed fairly unnerved, and Amanda wasn’t sure she had ever heard or seen any alert quite like this. Instinctively, she turned around and dug her phone from the side of the satchel, hoping the satellites had decided to give her some form of reception today. Miriam should be fine, in the depths of her isolation lab surrounded by safety equipment and medical personnel, but Amanda knew that the knot forming in her gut wouldn’t be quieted until she heard the botanist tell her so.<br/><br/>A voicemail? She tilted her head and accessed her phone’s mailbox; it was from Wesley. She hadn’t heard from him in almost a year, though they worked fairly close compared to the rest of their family. It reminded her that she should check on him, too, considering all this hullaballoo with the news.<br/><br/>The automated voice came on, “You have one new message. Sent at 8:43 AM.”<br/><br/>Wesley’s voice came through the speaker. “Hey, Mandy.”<br/><br/>Already the crease of concern deepened on the woman’s brow, her lips turning down into a confused frown. He sounded…<span style=""font-style: italic"">exhausted</span>. The scratchy, husky voice sounded almost like he’d been either screaming or crying. There was a short pause, broken by something that was undeniably a little chuckle, if not the laugh that she remembered of her older cousin. “Been a while. Sorry ‘bout that.. nhmn.”<br/><br/>Her eyes shot open. He sounded like someone just punched him in the gut. “Listen, I don’t know… what’s happening but, but I can’t… if you can find Brianna, tell her I’m sorry, for… everything. I always meant to” he broke off, and several short, rapid exhalations, like he was choking, punctuated the quiet, “to… take care of it all. I thought, thought there would be<span style=""font-style: italic"">time</span>, y’know.”<br/><br/>There was a note in his voice that she had never heard in another person, least of all someone familiar. She couldn’t place it, but it dropped her stomach down to her knees and made her face burn. “Mandy… do you remember, in fourth grade…” his voice dropped even more, got even huskier, and she pressed the phone as close to her ear as she could, “when – when the girl who shared her lunch… she stopped talking to you? That, that was my fault. I told her… told her you hated her. Didn’t want you to… to get new friends, and- and forget about me… I’m sorry.”<br/><br/>Another grunted shout of pain echoed from the speaker, followed by a very wet cough and finally, a barely audible, “G’bye.”<br/><br/>Beep beep beep.<br/><br/>Without another glance toward Brady or the TV, Amanda shot out the door and fell into her car, face pale. The key missed the ignition a few times<span style=""font-style: italic"">-stupid fucking thing-</span>and when she did finally manage to get the vehicle in drive, the tires peeled against the sand. It wouldn’t take her long to get to her cousin’s place of employment, not at this speed."
4583,Undead Sands [IC],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=47062,2015-09-09T03:48:14,Gunther,"Upon hearing these words,<span style=""font-style: italic"">""I swear, if that dude is beating it in there, he's fired...""</span>, father Rafael took notice. Smiling, he replaced the book mark and turned his head. He looked in the direction of Julian. He listened to the moaning sounds. Assuming it was nothing important, no emergency, he resumed reading. Whatever these men were doing in their place of business was none of  his business. He'd seen one of hte mechanics pull his Chevy into the bay only a few minutes earlier. As long as his car was being serviced, he was content.<br/><br/>The Mexican-American priest read a passage from the First Letter to the Corinthians, Chapter 10 verses 13 through 17.<span style=""font-style: italic"">'There hath no temptation taken you but such as is common to man: but God is faithful, who will not suffer you to be tempted above that ye are able; but will with the temptation also make a way to escape, that ye may be able to bear it. Wherefore, my dearly beloved, flee from idolatry. I speak as to wise men; judge ye what I say. The cup of blessing which we bless, is it not the communion of the blood of Christ? The bread which we break, is it not the communion of the body of Christ? For we being many are one bread, and one body: for we are all partakers of that one bread.'</span><br/><br/>Every time Rafael read this passage he could not help but be reminded of Staff Sergeant Gerald Wentworth. SSG Wentworth had been  platoon sergeant when they worked with the Phillipine Rangers conducing combat and reconnaissance patrols for the Communist Insurgents in the jungles. The Platoon Sergeant once told the Marines of second platoon, Dog Company, one three regarding their predicament on the hot sweltering island,<span style=""font-style: italic"">'It's one big shit sandwich and we all have to take a fuckin' bite.'</span>Rafael smiled at the reflection taking away the lesson, 'no matter what sort of trouble you get into, in this world, everyone around you, your loved ones, your friends and those who just happen to be close to you today, will be affected. Everyone is responsible and must act according to their faith. No one gets out unscathed.'<br/><br/>The young man working the front desk turned up the volume on the small television set. The news was on, continuously reporting on the situation the CDC was tracking. It was the same news report Father Rafael heard on the radio driving to the garage that morning. He looked up at the screen, noticing the gathering of mechanics at the<span style=""font-style: italic"">head</span>or restroom as civilians put it. The sounds of the television were not enough to distract Rafael from the commotion at the head. He replaced his bookmark and dropped the bible into the opened gym bag. He stood and slowly walked toward the gathered men. He listened to the moaning man and the conversation.<br/><br/>When Miguel busted the door off the hinges, Father Rafael moved a few steps closer to see what was going on. Apparently someone had locked themselves in the head and didn't want to be disturbed. Miguel decided it was time to check on him. Rafael curiously listened, watched and waited.<br/><br/>Father Rafael, now close enough to hear Miguel whisper,<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Santa María, Madre de Dios.""</span>It appeared someone may be injured. From his vantage point behind the assembly, he could not  know what was going on.<br/><br/>""I was a Navy Corpsman once, is there anything I can do to help?"""
4584,Undead Sands [IC],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=47062,2015-09-21T08:55:06,Eggsy,"Crossing his arms, Julian leaned against the wall of the office as Miguel took off to presumably take care of Wes. Left with Jason to discuss the business venture, he attempted to stall with small talk. ""So, shitty weather, eh?"" He asked, trying to keep things from being<span style=""font-style: italic"">too</span>awkwardly quiet. He would have continued if not for the loud pounds and a concerning creak and following impact, followed by even more unnerving sounds traveling through the vents. ""Shit, man, what the hell are they doing in there?"" He asked nobody in particular, thinking aloud. ""Eh. Give me a sec, yeah? Be back."" Leaving a potential business discussion didn't seem like a great idea, but if things were breaking in the shop, he at least wanted to be around to help fix it.<br/><br/>As he left the room and turned the corner, he saw the crowd gathering around the bathroom door. Clearly, something was wrong, and he felt an immediate growing concern as he took more steps down the hallway. Was Wes hurt? Was he sick? The television announcer's words that were spoken as he neared the bathroom's entryway did little to quell his worry. A twisting knot formed in his stomach as the words on the news were broadcast.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Call 911 immediately, and if you are approached by someone who appears to be sick, quickly make your way to the nearest safe location and remain quiet. While under curfew, lock all doors and windows, and remain calm. If you are displaying influenza-like symptoms, please call 911 immediately and report them. An ambulance will be dispatched shortly to lend aid.""</span><br/><br/>Julian finally reached the crowd around the bathroom, and nudged his way past Ken and towards Miguel's side. ""Yo, what's going on over here? Is Wes-..."" Julian's words turned to silence. He looked into the bathroom, jaw dropping when he saw what had become of Wesley. The boy was pale before, but now, he was a horribly pale white. Blood surrounded him, and his veins looked like someone had injected them with used motor oil. Revulsion immediately wracked him, and the twisting feeling deep in his gut now felt more akin to being struck. A hand clasped over his mouth, and instinct told him that something was<span style=""font-style: italic"">wrong.</span>Wesley, even as he stood, moved not like a person would. Sick or not, the gait his steps took just looked unnatural. Too stiff, too unfocused in motion. It was like a corpse was trying to walk.<br/><br/>And it was walking right towards them.<br/><br/>""Qué coño..."" Julian whispered, taking a reflexive step back, his shoulder bumping into Miguel's chest. ""The fuck's wrong with him, dude?"" Tones of concern, fear, and panic underlied Julian's question. Clearly, something was incredibly fucking wrong. ""Wes? Wes, stay back, bro. You're sick,"" Julian said, attempting to reason with him. Against all his instincts telling him to run, he held his hands up and slightly forward in a defensive, yet very unsure position. ""Just, just sit down or something, we'll call the hospital.""<br/><br/>Wes, while not giving much of a response, locked his eyes onto Julian while he spoke. They were still and motionless. Glazed over and lifeless. His own hands raised, and another groan rumbled deep in his throat as he lurched forward and tried to grab Julian's left arm. It failed, as he stepped back rapidly, leaving Wesley to fall flat on his face on the hallway floor. For a moment, he remained still, but he began to crawl towards the crowd not a moment after impact, broken-nailed fingertips clacking against the linoleum with each attempted grasp."
4585,Undead Sands [IC],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=47062,2015-10-08T22:26:26,GreyHelm,"There was a flurry of footsteps as Miguel and those alongside him backed away from the creeping man, who was looking… well, beyond saving. Judging by what he'd left behind in the bathroom it was a miracle the man was still alive at all, but if he was looking to get help he was certainly going about it strangely. He seemed incapable of hearing anything, or he was ignoring Julian completely - either way, his behavior was very alarming.<br/><br/>""Wesley, you need to relax, you're not well!""<br/><br/>The man issued a sound that sounded something like a choked shriek coming from underwater, and Miguel quickly forgot what he was about to say next. Not only did the man seem incapable of hearing them, but he also couldn't speak.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Not to mention… all that,</span>he thought as he threw a quick, disbelieving glance back at the alarming amount of congealing blood on the tiles beneath the sink. But his veins… they were probably the worst of it. The sight of them filled Miguel with a mixture of horror and revulsion.<br/><br/>""Someone call 911,"" he said, intending the words for his brother, but saying them so everyone around him could hear, ""this has to be what they were talking about on the ne-""<br/><br/>Wes pushed himself up to something halfway between standing and crouching and lunged forward; he would've barreled right into Miguel's chest had he not had the presence of mind to step aside at the last second. The sick man fell into a chair which toppled over under his weight, groaning incomprehensibly as he fought to get back up again. His staring, bloodshot eyes were already fixed on the people near the bathroom - there was really no explanation for his behavior, but Miguel supposed it could be that the man was simply delirious, and lashing out at anyone nearby. It was a relief to see Ken rummaging around behind the front desk; the sooner someone made the phone call, the better.<br/><br/>He returned his attention to Wesley in time to see him staggering towards him at full speed; there was no trace of recognition in his expression, nothing to suggest the employee he'd hired so long ago was still in there. A hand swiped violently at him and he jerked his head back, narrowly avoiding it as the man lost his balance again, thrown off by his own momentum.<br/><br/>This time he spun on the spot, his limbs flailing haphazardly, and he lurched back towards Miguel and the others once again.<br/><br/>A deafening sound erupted from the right, and they all looked on in shock as Wesley was jolted backward. He landed hard on the floor, but Miguel was staring at Ken, at a loss. The pistol in his hand was shaking, but it was nothing compared to the person wielding it. He was pale, and looked like he was about to be sick.<br/><br/>""Mierda! Ken! What the fuck, man!"" Miguel shouted, furious at himself for assuming the man was looking for the phone when the damn thing was right on top of the desk. He'd clearly panicked and made a snap decision. ""You shot him in the chest!""<br/><br/>There was another groan, and the elder de Santa stared with wide eyes as Wesley picked himself up with astonishing speed before once again lumbering towards him and the others. He showed no signs of having just been shot - he looked exactly the same, only with a new bloodstain decorating the front of his shirt.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">What the fuck</span>is<span style=""font-style: italic"">this?</span>"
4586,Undead Sands [IC],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=47062,2015-11-13T20:40:14,Tyne,"She didn’t bother aligning the car with anything. As soon as she was able to shove the thing into park, she was out, door open and obnoxious beeping following her all the way to the entrance of the garage lobby, engine still sputtering away. The short woman exploded in so hard that the door slammed into the opposite wall, but she skidded to a halt as the pistol in a man’s hand fired into her another man’s chest. If she had been pale before, it was nothing compared to the sickly, oatmeal-esque pallor of her face now, and she simply stared in shock.<br/><br/>The man who had just been shot moved again, almost instantly, and finally her green gaze froze in horrified recognition.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFBFBF""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Wesley?</span></span><br/><br/>An appalling, thick black maze of lines covered him, the pattern resembling blood vessels but far too enlarged and grotesquely dark. Drying blood, heavy along the side of his face and lower arms, made Amanda’s heart stop almost as much as the strangely vascular disfigurements, but she took a step toward him. Despite his appearance, she was surprised and relieved that the man with the gun had clearly missed his point-blank mark and<span style=""font-style: italic"">not</span>hit Wesley’s chest. After all, he was moving. Her voice broke like that of an adolescent male, but desperation made it fierce through the tremors as she snarled,<span style=""color: #FFBFBF""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">“What are you waiting for call a <span style=""font-style: italic"">fucking</span> ambulance!”</span></span>in a single, unpunctuated command to no man in particular. She started to rush over to him, but he didn’t seem to need her help; faster than she had ever seen him stand up in a state of health, Wesley regained his footing, his focus entirely on the other people in the room.<br/><br/>One hand covered the wildlife ranger’s mouth as her eyes finally caught his beneath the net of blackened facial vessels. He was clearly out of his mind, delusional, probably hallucinating to the point where he didn’t even feel pain – the thoughts were rapid and jumbled, totally uncharacteristic for the methodically-minded woman – it was a thing, right? Mental patients had things like that, psychiatric wards and such… was this what the news had said? Was this “behaving strangely”? It didn’t have to be. This could just be an… an advanced case of rabies, or something. Amanda wasn’t sure why that was a comforting thought, exactly, but it definitely was right now.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFBFBF""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">“Wes… it’s me….”</span></span>she took a hesitant step toward him, her posture and face pleading and her voice as soothing as she could make it through the trembling,<span style=""color: #FFBFBF""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">“I got your message an - ”</span></span><br/><br/>The shuffling, repulsive figure made a definitive turn for the woman who had attracted his attention, extending his arms toward her and making almost childlike grabbing motions with his hands. As the bile rose in her throat, Amanda could see that his fingertips had been worn almost to the bone. The bloodied strips of flesh that remained were leaking thick, black fluid, and in her peripheral stare she saw a perfectly round bullet hole in his chest, oozing a slow very slow, thin flow of the same repulsive toxin. A hated part of her brain whispered:<span style=""color: #FFBFBF""><span style=""font-style: italic"">That’s not rabies.</span></span><br/><br/>She stepped back, toward the door.<span style=""color: #FFBFBF""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">“Wes? S-stop moving, okay?”</span></span>The arm that had been extended to help him now turned, warding him off.<br/><br/>His lumbering, stiff gait and empty stare made the goosebumps rise along her arms, the painful wrongness of the entire situation threatening to override the adrenaline. Focus. Just think. What should she do? She couldn’t keep backing up while he stumbled forward- restraint? Should she try to restrain him? It seemed logical but… every last inch, every single fiber of her being resisted touching him.<br/><br/>Sirens echoed from behind her, closing in on the mechanic’s territory; the faintest tendrils of relief shot up her stocky legs. Police, ambulances, some form of armed individuals who had more training in dealing with people than saving them from rivers and getting lost, were coming. As some of her blood rushed back to her brain, she could hear a distant voice, sounding like it was coming from a megaphone or a speaker, echoing at the same distance as the sirens.<br/><br/>“… nside. All residents, please retreat indoors, lock all exits. Remain inside. Remain calm. All residents…”<br/><br/>Her other arm rose as she backed out the door slowly, hailing the cars that she knew must be closing in, though her eyes remained fixed on her cousin. She tried to call for them, but only a croak out as gurgling groan bubbled from Wesley’s lips, a mucoidal line of black running from the corner of his mouth.<span style=""color: #FFBFBF""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Help!</span></span>"
4587,Undead Sands [IC],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=47062,2015-11-22T06:29:14,Gunther,"""He needs something other than a corpsman,"" Father Raphael spoke aloud. ""What in the name of the lord is wrong with him? Could this be what the newscasters are talking about? Does  your friend Wesley have what is being talked about? In all my years, I have never seen anything like this before.""<br/><br/>Father Raphael considered approaching Wesley and checking him over, but the way his behavior changed, he rethought that course of action, deciding against it. He backed up as Wesley moved down the hall. When he lunged for de Santa and fell, Raphael believed there was no saving him. He blessed himself and whispered a brief prayer for Wesley's soul. ""I wonder if Wesley is even in there anymore?"" Father Raphael uttered for all to hear.<br/><br/>Miguel asked for someone to call 911. Raphael walked toward the desk, but realized, the big man,<span style=""font-style: italic"">Ken</span>was there to do it. Assuming Ken would call the police, Raphael walked to the waiting area to retrieve his gym bag. He stored the bible and water bottle back inside and zipped it up. He slid his left arm through the carry straps, so the bag hung off his left side.<br/><br/>A woman walked in the front door. She apparently was related to Wesley based on her behavior and speech. Then the gun shot rang out. Raphael quickly caught himself and stared at Ken in disbelief.<span style=""font-style: italic"">'Why would he condemn his immortal soul to hell?'</span>Raphael thought to himself. There could be no rational explanation for shooting Wesley. He looks like he needs our help, not our bullets.<br/><br/>Like a miracle out of the good book, Wesley slowly dragged himself back to an erect posture. The blackened veins were disconcerting and the blood oozing out of the bullet wound was not promising. Surprisingly, Wesley was able to stand of his own strength. ""Incredible!"" Raphael uttered watching the young man stand after being shot in the chest.<br/><br/>He could hear the police sirens in teh background, but the shock of watching the young man walk when he should be dead, made Raphael question many things. It was an apocalyptic moment."
4588,Undead Sands [IC],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=47062,2015-12-18T22:15:43,Eggsy,"The air was chaotic. Wesley moved around like a puppet without strings, stiff limbs lashing aggressively at anyone who got too near. People were scared, nobody knew what to do, and the sirens ringing out, accompanied by their instructions, were neither calming nor helpful for the folk inside the motor shop. Someone else, unfamiliar to Julian, rushed in just in time to see the situation take a turn for the worse. She addressed Wesley by name, something that made Julian's stomach drop. He felt a guilt-induced nausea as she tried to speak to him, apparently still hoping to break through to the man buried underneath the vicious state of mind he was left in. Unable to help but think of what may have happened if they found him earlier, he took a step back as Amanda moved past him, clasping a hand tightly over his mouth. For a few moments, that sickness became overpowering, until yet another event somehow made the madness spiral even further down.<br/><br/>A gunshot. The thunderous roar of explosive powder igniting filled the room, the enclosed space of the building echoed the sounds. Julian was caught off guard, and found himself slightly stunned by the sudden noise. A low ringing in his ears dazed him, but it didn't take too long for him to piece together what had happened. Wesley, in his already horrible state of being, was further damaged by the incoming force of high-velocity lead. It would have been enough to put any man down twice over. And yet, he just got back up, leaking a vile reddish-black tar from the cavernous wound in his torso.<br/><br/>""Oh, no, no no no no, fuck this, man. Fuck this! What the<span style=""font-style: italic"">fuck</span>is this?!"" Julian spat out, balling his fists tightly. He felt a revulsion like he'd never felt before, that mix of disgust and hopelessness that he could only imagine is what prey would feel in the moments before its death in the jaws of a ravenous beast. What he was looking at, this shambling abomination of blood and bile, was not human. Not anymore. Everything about him- no,<span style=""font-style: italic"">it</span>- set off the most primal urges within him. Run. Fight. Hide. Do anything he possibly could just to get away from it. It was a fear unlike anything he'd ever experienced. This was more than just self-preservation kicking in during a desperate situation. Julian couldn't even begin to explain what it was that was going through his mind, only that it was there, and it was overpowering.<br/><br/>Raphael's comment broke through all the thoughts, and he realized the answer all too well now. No, Wesley was not with them. Whatever this thing was, unnatural and offensive to the senses in its mere existence, was not him. Not their friend. Not their co-worker. Not their family member. Wesley, unquestionably, was dead, and something else entirely was parading around with his body. Julian felt his emotions stir again, a boiling rage starting to overtake him at the mere idea. With a sharp inhale, he spoke up again. ""That thing, it's not him, man. It ain't fuckin' him. Nobody would just get back up after that, nobody that's still alive. This, this, whatever the<span style=""font-style: italic"">fuck</span>it is, it's not him. It's not."" He must have sounded like a raving madman, but this was the most concise way he could vocalize his thoughts on the matter.<br/><br/>But a sudden silence befell him once again. The cars outside warned people to stay inside. How far was this already spread? If Wes had it, then it must have already been in the town since at least that morning.<br/><br/>And Wes was far from the only person Julian knew who had been out and about in the morning.<br/><br/>""Oh. Oh, fuck. Miguel, we gotta go. We gotta go! The kids!"" Julian shouted. Inside the shop was hardly a safe place, but out there in town? God only knows what kind of things might have happened to them."
4589,To Revolt Tyranny,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=47320,2015-07-04T04:41:05,Kiddo,"This was it.<br/><br/>The groans of the ship surrounding him served as a constant reminder that he was on his way to Idrea, to be sold to their military- no doubt because they wanted fey weaponry in their arsenals.  He wasn't certain where the other prisoners were going to.  There were several slaves aboard the vessel, and every one of them were just as grim-faced and quiet as he was.  It was all too easy to lose hope when chained up inside a dark room below deck.  Leto was bound far more than the others, being the lone faerie in the room.  The iron shackles on his wrists kept his hands spaced apart, and the iron chains wound about his body like a cocoon kept him elevated from the floor as well.  His trap swayed back and forth with each wave.  It was lucky he was unaffected by sea-travel, unlike many others down here whom had easily become sick in the week they had already spent at sea.  Worse yet, the iron kept him subdued and unable to adequately use his magic.<br/><br/>The tune changed abruptly as a shout emerged above deck.  Not that shouts were uncommon- these were sailors, after all, and they often had to shout over the roar of the ocean to order one another around.  This was especially true aboard a slaver ship.  Not all slaves were as calm as those he shared his room with.  Some of the larger prisoners were kept on the deck, having to be constantly kept down with manpower.  So, while a few shouts scattered here and there were nothing extraordinary, hearing them elevate and multiply in the manner they did began to catch the attention of the lone warden in the room.  The man grumbled, picking up his blunderbuss and trudging heavily up the staircase to investigate the noises.  The slaves all watched him go, as this was perhaps the most interesting thing to happen during the entire length of the expedition thus far.  Dim moonlight filtered in as he opened the hatch overhead, and popped his head out.  It immediately came off.<br/><br/>The slaves watched in stunned silence as his body dropped to the floor and his head rolled next to it.  The ship began to lurch, and now with the hatch wide open, the sounds of battle were clearly heard in the quarters.  The dozen or so in the room began to panic.  Leto was unable to move at all, with the chains binding his form tightly in their grasp, but the other prisoners began scrambling toward the warden's body, some with their long limbs outstretched.  As the ship lurched again, his head came rolling across the floor, and was caught by a young female with feline features.  The ship tilted again, and the warden's body slid a little closer.  She chucked the severed head at the wall, striking loose a discipline rack.<br/><br/>Another slave managed to grab hold of the whip, and ended up being a rather good shot.  He wound it round the warden's ankle, and with a great heave the body was pulled close enough to secure the man's keys.  There was a lively and excited commotion as they were passed around, each slave freeing themselves in turn until it was only Leto left.  The rest of them went to work unbinding his iron chains and unlocking the bars on his arms.  He dropped roughly to the floor and before he could even get up the rest of them disappeared into the open night.<br/><br/>Leto remained there a moment in a daze, still weak from the iron.  He could feel his strength returning slowly, and the haze which had previously taken hold of his mind was gone.  His bright golden eyes peered up at the open hatch- freedom, he assumed.  He could hear the chaos outside elevating, but when he finally made it onto the deck, it seemed the sounds were severely underwhelming compared to what was actually going down.<br/><br/>There were bodies everywhere.  Some were bloodied and lying face-up on the deck, some with hooks in their necks.  Some were charred, and some were floating in the water below, where they were soon pulled under by the creatures in the depths.  Some were human, others were not, but very quickly it became apparent what was happening.  The slaves were revolting, and it looked like they were winning.<br/><br/>His shock was short-lived as another lurch rocked the ship, accompanied by a massive crashing sound.  The vessel took on a distinct tilt, and it didn't take him long to guess what had happened.  Leto crawled to the edge of the ship and peered down at the water, where a large hole had appeared and was very rapidly filling the hull with seawater.  Now, it didn't matter who won in the end, because a sunken ship would quickly attract the attention of the merpeople, and they didn't care who they looted.  They would all die.  He had to do something.<br/><br/>The young faerie kept low as he crossed the deck, trying to stay out of the crossfire whilst the other slaves continued to pick apart the crew.  If it weren't for the ship taking on water, he would have been joining them, but he was no fighter, and he knew his place here.  If anyone could stop this from happening, he could.<br/><br/>He found his way below deck and into the engine room, where the seawater was already gushing in and up to his shins.  He waded through it as quickly as he could manage, trying to find something he could use to plug it up with.  The engine seemed to hiss in protest as the seawater disturbed its inner workings.  If he took anything from the engine itself, it would surely make matters worse.  He needed to find something else.  There was an engineer in the room trying his best to keep the engine going, but it would be no use if the place was underwater.  That's when he spied the wrench in his hand.<br/><br/>“I need that,” he called, and swam toward the human who whirled in surprise.  He didn't seem to like the idea that one of the escaped slaves had made it into his safe sanctuary, but the man had little room to panic any more than he already was with the water now up to their necks.  He could still hear the engine chugging underneath the water and he didn't think it would last much longer at this rate.  Leto wrestled the wrench from the human's hands and kicked off of the wall.  The wrench was used to unhinge the door to the engine room, and when it was freed, he pulled it under and pushed it against the breach in the hull with his legs.  His magic pooled into it and began to fuse it to the wall.  It was a botched patch, but it would work for now.<br/><br/>There was still the water to worry about.  The breach may have been sealed shut, but the water was still weighing them all down, and it was going to fry the engine soon.  Leto wracked his brain for something, anything, which could guide it out.  Human magic could easily evaporate it, but he didn't know how to do that.  All he knew was how to make trinkets, and weapons.<br/><br/>Weapons.<br/><br/>He ran above deck again, and he didn't have to search far to find an unused cannon.  Leto smashed a hole through the floor with one of the massive balls of ammunition before returning below deck.  He knew it would involve taking something from the engine, but at this point, he was certain the engine wouldn't work anyway.  He pulled one of the pipes and fed it overhead, into the cannon, and the other end rested on the floor.  A new surge of magic fused the pipe to the bottom of its bore.<br/><br/>Once again he returned to the deck, and this time he took up behind the cannon.  He placed his hands on either side and took aim at a cluster of human slavers, then imbued his magic into the cannon.  It began firing the water at them with impressive pressure, draining out the water from the engine room whilst pushing the slavers off of the ship at the same time.  Leto was careful to avoid hitting any of the slaves, and when no more of the slavers were within his range, he spun it around and allowed the rest of it to drain out into the ocean.<br/><br/>Slowly, the sounds of fighting began to die down.  The cannon had run out of water, and eventually dissolved to just a trickle through the bore.  He wanted to return below deck again and tend to the damaged engine, but he was so gobsmacked by the events above that he settled to sitting on top of the cannon, taking it all in.  His long, bony fingers laced into each other as he observed his new surroundings.  Someone had tied up the few remaining slavers, which included the captain, and lined them up before the foremast, their bloodied shirts like a red beacon under the pale moon.  Leto was one of few words himself, but the whole ship was all quiet now, as if the shock of what had just happened seemed to leave them all collectively speechless and uncertain of what would happen next.<br/><br/>Somehow, they had won."
4590,To Revolt Tyranny,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=47320,2015-07-05T03:34:54,McPainty,"<table width=""100%""><tr><td style=""vertical-align: top; width:50%; padding-right:10px;""><span style=""color: #E6E9FD""><span style=""font-family: Nyala;""><span style=""font-size: 120%; line-height: 116%;"">There was always something about hopelessness that made any man let down his guard. It didn't matter if you were a common civilian or a trained assassin, or if you were a good or a bad person; the sight of a desperate and helpless handcuffed to the floor, attached to an emaciated shadow of a man with a face hallow with futile sorrow would make any man crumble within. Slaver or not. The futile moans and cries of hunger and pain assured any guard that there would hardly be a fight to win if they so chose to. But it was that confidence that ultimately would strike them dead.<br/><br/>There were several 'rooms' in which the slaves were held, but as bad luck would have it, he was stuck with morons. Bloody buffoons who had no better idea than to be whipped and battered with each dramatically brave protest. It wasn't fancy, decent, nor was it courageous to put yourself on the line to ultimately be tortured for your own stupidity. Many have died, and those left at this point cut their losses, but the pathetic excuse for guards hadn't removed any of the corpses from their cells as of yet. Apparently they didn't want to risk them faking it. Even though they hadn't moved on their own in over a week. <br/><br/>But they did move. The rocking of the ship and the battering of the waves caused their limp limbs to toss around in their own filth, which ultimately was the entire rooms filth. It wasn't as bad today as it was the previous week when the bodies were fresh. Because when they were battered and bloodied, the pools of water that made its way down the deck flowed red and soaked into the food they had given us. And because of the sickness and diseases the people had gotten from their own food made them vomit their disease ridden food, adding a clumpy, mucus substance to the water that trailed into everyone's cells. The smell of decay didn't make it any better as they decomposed rather quickly due to the constantly shifting salt water that glided around them. Occasionally he would grasp a massive whiff of the dead, concentrated in salt water and wonder if he was still living at all and if he had gone to hell. But he was still here, along with a child's handful of others. He was still alive. But his life expectancy didn't seem to be extending any further in the eyes of the guards. <br/><br/>As the Seymirian heaved over himself and his chain, bile piling on the ground, one of the passing guards stopped in his heavy tracks and knelt down sinisterly  in front of the pale slave. The chef shuffled away from his dastardly grin, backing up against the wall. But with a simple step, he was closer to him than before, his face close enough for his eyes to start stinging from the horrid breath of the crooked tooth slaver. A severely untrimmed nail lifted and ran its way across his prominent cheek bones in his hollow cheeks, leaving a small amount of grim behind. His voice was just as disorderly as his hair. ""We're almost there now, don't give up just yet."" Because if he did, they wouldn't get any money off of his cold, dead flesh. A hoarse chuckle rumbled in the man's throat and he stood up and walked his way past the many graves.</span></span></span></td><td style=""vertical-align: top; width:50%; padding-left:10px;""><span style=""color: #E6E9FD""><span style=""font-family: Nyala;""><span style=""font-size: 120%; line-height: 116%;"">Glaring at the back of his head, the Mortimer slid his tongue out of his mouth, a <a class=""postlink"" href=""http://medicinalherbinfo.org/images/BloodrootLeaves.jpg"">green, soggy leaf</a> laying flat against it. With an index finger and thumb, he pulled the wet leaf off and spat out the remnants onto the floor. The man always looked too closely at the wrong thing, the poor fool. If he hadn't taken that extra step, then maybe he would have noticed the corroded chain that was only millimeters away from being two chains. The slave rolled his eyes, but no sooner than that did they widen and more yellow stomach acid spewed out of his mouth, pouring onto his arm and chain. It was only a matter of time. He quickly wiped it off his skin. The waiting game was so boring. <br/><br/>And apparently some others did as well. He didn't know what the commotion was up on deck, but it was surprising to both him and the guard that the guard immediately left his post to investigate. After the man's disappearance, it only took a matter of seconds for the deck to explode with noise.Feet stomped over top of them and blood and water fell through the deck's cracks and onto the remaining slaves below. Bodies fell with rambunctious thuds and the floorboards did nothing to deflect the sounds of swords clashing and running through flesh, nor the bangs a boom of guns and the bullet holes they created. There was a fight. And the guard wasn't coming back.<br/><br/>With a wide, toothy grin, the botanist looked down at his chain and pulled. He yanked at the old iron and pushed off the wall wish his legs, pulling feverishly on the small strand that still kept him bound to the ship. Other slaves watched as if with awe, eyeing the small trails of blood that started to trail off his wrist. He groaned, pulling with his weakened arms, the chain not giving away. He glared at the sloppy mess covering the metal, taking a breath through his teeth. Determined to free himself, the man stood up, grabbing the chain with both hands. He inhaled, his chest expanding. Then, with an explosive tug, he hollered as the hefty shackles tore into his skin, but with the mighty tug, the chain broke loose, causing the man to tumble in the opposite direction and onto the floor. The other slaves cheered and clapped through the bars of their cells or slapped with clanking chains around their hands. It was a remarkable escape, they had so long wished to see, yet their savior left them under deck without a single word of assurance.<br/><br/>The Mortimer climbed up the stairs and grabbed the latch handle, pushing his shoulder into the heavy wood to open it. But a man tumbled backwards, landing on the partially opened hatch, closing it immediately with his weight. The man screamed, the shadow through the cracks, raising his hand to his attacker. But no mercy was shown as the blade pierced his neck, sliding through the flesh and the crack of the door with ease. The cook dodged the red, stick blade as it came down, nicking his shoulder. With back against the wall and railing, he waits until the blade returned to the air, watching the blood trickle off of the dead man above.</span></span></span></td></tr></table><br/><br/><div><hr style=""height:2px; width:100%; border:0; color: white;background:white;""/></div><br/><br/><table width=""100%""><tr><td style=""vertical-align: top; width:50%; padding-right:10px;""><span style=""color: #E6E9FD""><span style=""font-family: Nyala;""><span style=""font-size: 120%; line-height: 116%;"">There wasn't much time, because if another man died over the top, he wouldn't be able to open the door. So with another harsh moan and a loud thud, he slammed the hatch, it's raising a good fit before closing under the bulky corpse. The slave screamed again, shoving his shoulder into the wet wood, raising it again. But it closed too quickly. A third strike with his body weight, it lifted into the air, and before it could fall close, the man plunged his arm through the hole. The hatch came down, slamming his forearm with the dead man's weight, allowing a painful holler to escape the botanists lips. The skin instantly started to bruise, but he shoved his other arm through the open gap, which was then followed by his head. His shoulders were next, and placing his hands under his torso, he pushed himself up to support himself. However, the man's leg hung in front of his face, and the man simply grabbed it and attempted to push the body off the hatch. It wasn't completely successful, but it was enough for him to lift it enough to pull his legs through.<br/><br/>With his escape out-of-the-way, the Mortimer looked about at the scene, watching the slaves rise up against the slavers. Men were being thrown overboard, others were being sliced, other's bashed and cooked by fire. It was impossible to find anyone specific. Until you found them, of course, in which he did. Eyes falling upon the black-haired human who had encouraged him earlier, the man smiled. The slave had no weapons, at hand, but the shackle and remnants of the chain on his wrist was enough. <br/><br/>Dodging the flail of a sword and weaving through the battle, the botanist took hold of his chain with one hand and charged the distracted man. With a quick sing over his head, he launched the chain at the armed hand, ready to slice the eye of a Harpy who didn't defend itself fast enough. The chain gripped around his wrist tightly, and with a cry of effort, the slave pulled back against the man's attack, the slaver crying out in both surprise and pain as his arm was pulled behind him. He attempted to turn to the one who had caused his suffering, but he rains in the opposite direction, pulling his arm behind him more until the light frame jumped onto the man, pinning one arm with the chain and the other with his body weight. He held on with his sloppy hair, the man losing his balance and collapsing to the hard floor. Still pinned however, the escapee smiled casually in his face. His foot held down the man's free arm by the wrist, and the other arm had been dislocated by the fall that landed on top of it, so that left the Mortimer's right hand free. <br/><br/>With that hand, he took his thumb and index finger and ran it along the dirty fabric of his scarf. His wrist was still sore and turning purple from the harsh impact of the hatch, but he gripped the end of the scarf anyway, pulling it up and off his neck. With an overly enthusiastic smile, he whispered among he commotion. ""Mine."" Which, as a matter of fact, really was.</span></span></span></td><td style=""vertical-align: top; width:50%; padding-left:10px;""><span style=""color: #E6E9FD""><span style=""font-family: Nyala;""><span style=""font-size: 120%; line-height: 116%;"">Wrapping the scarf around his arm, he smiled deviously at the man, who for some reason returned the favour. A shadow loomed over the pair, and before it spurred any reaction from the cook, a crack boomed in his ears and blood splattered across the deck. The Mortimer scream in agony as the whip ripped a deep gash in his bare back, but the man below him merely laughed and slipped his hand out from under the slave's weight, socking the cringing face until the man started to back up. Once he was over his leg, the opponent kicked up, causing another scream and for the botanist to collapse onto the wet deck, the salty water soaking his fresh wound. <br/><br/>Another crack rung through the air, slashing his shoulder with another agony filled holler. The original man stood up and removed the chain from his arm with groans of his own, but generally left the arm be afterwards, rendering the dislocated arm useless. But with hefty boots in hand, he didn't need an arm. There was another crack from the whip, scraping his back yet again, making another bleeding gash before being kicked by the hard toe of a boot. The men went to strike again, but before the yellowed toothed slaver could raise his foot, another slave with grey scales tackled the man with all the weight of its dragon body. It slashed the man's face until he couldn't scream, the second slaver startled enough to hesitate raising his whip. But when the shock left him, he lifted it into the air. However, the crack did not sound before the red teeth and claws turned to him and he was torn apart as well. <br/><br/> Weak from new injuries, the botanist groaned as he moved, blood covering his back and staining what little amount of clothes he had. His arms shook as he stretched them out to try and push himself up to stand, but the process was slow as each muscle protested with pain. Be made it to his knees before looking up at the faceless slaver, eyeing his belt and key chain with a single key attached. The rusty loop and sturdy key were covered in the red iron of the man, but the Mortimer crawls over and grabbed it anyway, unhooking the key chain.  <br/><br/>A weak body had a hard enough time lifting itself without the aid of abuse, but the slave tried to push himself to stand, wincing at the salt filled wounds. However, it took more than just strength to get up, because after a couple of attempts, water ferociously spewed across the deck, blasting the slavers like a beam of hope eradicating evil. But as helpful as the water gun was, its harsh spray splashed all across the deck, stray droplets of water delicately layering onto his back. He hollered at the sting and threw himself to his feet, taking the keys in his teeth and rushing over to the hatch he had previously escaped from. He kick the body away and threw it open, fleeting into the dark and away from the battle. The slaves that remained chained all quickly rose to their feet, begging for their savior to rescue them first or to unlock them next. But all of them went free as the injured man inserted the key into each lock with shaking hands. They were glad to join the battle above, and the sounds of fighting slowly began to die down, but it wasn't finished yet. But he wished to gather one more thing before taking his leave. Well, maybe a few things.</span></span></span></td></tr></table><br/><br/><div><hr style=""height:2px; width:100%; border:0; color: white;background:white;""/></div><br/><br/><table width=""100%""><tr><td style=""vertical-align: top; width:50%; padding-right:10px;""><span style=""color: #E6E9FD""><span style=""font-family: Nyala;""><span style=""font-size: 120%; line-height: 116%;"">He needed to rest first. There was no use in trying to join the fray yet again if he couldn't even walk properly. So he stayed down under to take a few deep breaths, sitting in the old slaver's old wooden chair. The entire floor was now covered in a hefty amount of watered down blood, thanks to the new water hose and the amount of blood shed that had commenced before it. But the top of the deck must be sparkling clean. At least if the moonlight hit it just right it would. It did for just about any body of water actually, which made the night time out on the open seas seem magical, like a Fey's instinct. Even when the night was filled with floating bodies as it was today. It was funny to think that while all this cold blooded murder was commencing upstairs, it was a buffet table for the Merfolk. Selfish bastards probably wouldn't even share their finds with the fish.<br/><br/>The Mortimer laughed to himself in the dark, it seeming far more loud now that he was alone. But his time was up. Standing up with a brief wobble, he grabbed the railings of the stairs and left the belly of the mechanical whale. His dark eyes watched his surroundings carefully for sneaky predators who would lash him yet again. But the water cannon that a clever Fey had crafted did a good job of keeping them in their place, even when it looked as if it's pressure was starting to drop. He took this opportunity to make his way to his favourite room on deck. The kitchen. <br/><br/>You couldn't expect much variety of foods or plants on a slave ship, seeing as they only served stale bread, mushy beans, and limes, but it was worth a glance. They had taken his spices and supplies when he was captured, so perhaps they stored it with their things. Greedy pigs. Who would steal someone's paprika? Pots and spatulas hung from small hooks on the walls of the kitchen and cabinets were locked closed with a simple chain to prevent dishes from falling out. Large bags without labels scattered the floors, but what he was after was placed on the counter next to cooking stove that was being unused. A belt with small bags roped to it. Five bags to be exact. <br/><br/>The man grinned and snatched the belt, checking each bag for it's substance. Paprika, a few leaves of Aloe vera, garlic, ginger, basil powders, and his life saver- Bloodroot herbs. If it were for that herb, he wouldn't have been able to throw up nearly enough to rot the chains and break free. It really was a useful plant. If only he could have gathered Bloodroots instead of the leaves, then he would have gotten somewhere. Too bad the slavers decided to crash his search party of one. It's actually a funny story, because if it weren't for his bickering, he never would have been on this ship in the first place. Oh well, old habits die hard and you can't change the past and all the rest of those profound clichés that everyone loves.<br/><br/>With a wince as the belt grazed a whip lash, the escape artist tied his belt around his emaciated waist and poked his head out of the kitchen door. The gun had stopped firing and it appeared that the free slaves were now lining up the survivors. What perfect timing this was! Excited as can be, the botanist rushed back into the kitchen. he needed a pot and water. Luckily the pots were hanging neatly on the wall and a tub of fresh water was stored on every ship. Grabbing the pot and setting it on the poor excuse for a counter and then pouring some water in, the man took a handful of Bloodroot leaves and stuffed them in his mouth.</span></span></span></td><td style=""vertical-align: top; width:50%; padding-left:10px;""><span style=""color: #E6E9FD""><span style=""font-family: Nyala;""><span style=""font-size: 120%; line-height: 116%;"">He chewed the green substance until it was hardly nothing but mush, but even so, he didn't spit it out. Instead, he simply spat his saliva into the bowl a couple of dozen times, leaving white streaks and small bits of the chewed up leaves in the concoction. But with a little mixing, nothing looked abnormal about the water besides it looking somewhat dirty because of the floating green specks. Which was perfect. He set down the pot after analyzing it's content and held out his hand, spitting the green mush into his palm. He threw Bloodroot onto the counter, grabbing more fresh water and rinsing his mouth. He rinsed and gurgled it several times before satisfying himself and spitting out the water onto the ground. It wasn't his ship after all, why should he care?<br/><br/>Lastly, the man picked up his creation and put on a smile, exiting the kitchen with a look that probably stated he was trying not to keel over. The remaining slaves were standing around the deck, and as he passed the small crowd, it appeared that their shock of new-found freedom was dissipating, because murmurs of what it is they should do with the remaining crew had started to come out of some mouths and run through some ears. The words 'kill', 'revenge', and 'overboard' appeared a lot in these short murmurings, which made the Mortimer frown. He quickened his pace to get to the prisoners and exclaimed above the crowd, shattering what was left of the silence.<br/><br/>""Before we make any rash decisions, I would like to state that these are men."" Oh great, another boring speech about dignity and honour and blah blah blah. Still, holding the pot, he finally made it through the small crowd and in front of the remain slavers. ""Men, just like us, who wish to get on with their own happy, little lives."" He smiled in a friendly manner to the strangers before him. ""They were just doing what they need to survive is all."" Although that comment sounded sarcastic because of his stifled snicker (knowing perfectly well that was complete bullshit) he continued on with his position. ""The night has seen enough blood spilled, and really, do you really want to continue feeding the likes of those below us?"" Many understood what he meant, but it was no mystery that where there is death upon the sea, there was Merfolk. ""If one would care for my opinion, I say we wait until we reach shore to decide what to do with them."" He grinned yet again. ""And if that decision is ultimately to end them,"" he shrugged casually,""then so be it. But please, I ask you to not encourage the fishies down below?"" His voice raised a bit towards the end, but he smiled innocently. He looked at several members in the crowd specifically, including the young man who sat on top of the cannon. ""After all, we don't want them hanging around any more than we do these folk,"" he pointed carefully with his pot to the short line of prisoners,"" and at least with these gentlemen we can use as hostages."" He brought the pot back to himself to make sure it didn't spill. "" And who doesn't like a good hostage?"" He cackled, finding it abnormally funny. ""What do you say?""<br/><br/>His posture had weakened with pain during his short speech, slouching quite a bit and looking like he wanted to sit down. However, upon his conclusion, he forced himself to straighten out, grinning all the while at individuals in the crowd. He really did hope they wouldn't slaughter them right here and now. It would be a same if they did. Because some people didn't seem to understand that it was extremely hard to poison a corpse.</span></span></span></td></tr></table>"
4591,To Revolt Tyranny,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=47320,2015-07-12T08:59:31,Malikai,"""And so it begins…""<br/><br/>The silken voice echoed from the shadowed bowels of an unsuspecting ship. Its sound held depth that one with any kind of wisdom couldn't overlook. In part it was due to his draconic origin, but despite the air of superiority that naturally gave him there was something earned in that depth as well. It was unsettling to some and left others fearful, but even in the utter silence his power was palpable. The voice belonged to Ajagora, the self-proclaimed prophet of freedom. The pirate who would end slavery… And some might say it was going rather poorly at the moment, but all was going fairly according to plan.<br/><br/>Ajagora found himself in need of a ship once again after having his last vessel destroyed by the godforsaken Idrean navy. So he decided to kill two birds with one stone. Well, in this case liberate a slaver's ship by freeing the slaves and overthrowing the useless riffraff that composed the slaver crew. It was only practical after all. It wasn't hard to twist the loyalty of the guard that watched him. Ajagora quickly took advantage of the slaver's greed with false promises and delusions of grandiosity, but the slaver didn't need to know that they were false now did he? Besides, Ajagora would be sure to reward him promptly for his traitorous services…<br/><br/>Thudding footsteps came from the stairwell and light came flooding into the barren chamber. All that could be seen was a well-dressed human standing chained to the floor, the ceiling, and all four walls. The eerily calm prisoner was practically suspended in the center of the room by the bondage. ""I did it!"" Ajagora found it almost adorable how excited the slaver was. ""I left the key close to one of the cages and the slaves got out! They're making a right mess right now.""<br/><br/>""Very good!"" Ajagora chuckled deep in his chest. ""My new friend is quite a clever one isn't he?""<br/><br/>""Yes he is!"" The look of smug self-idolization made Ajagora almost giddy for what was about to happen. ""I think I quite deserve that little…"" The slaver paused to really emphasize the next words. ""Reward we spoke of."" He smiled, brown teeth looking mottled and moldy in the torchlight, trying oh-so desperately to look intimidating.<br/><br/>""Oh, and you will surely have it my friend!"" Ajagora took a silent moment to speculate on the stupidity of some humans. ""But I can't very well do anything with these damned chains on now can I?""<br/><br/>The slaver smiled again, though it was more out of excitement than intimidation. ""I suppose not. Let me help you out of that contraption."" He began unlocking the intricate chains of iron that contained Ajagora. ""I don't really know why the captain thought you needed to be bound like this anyway."" The slaver paused looking the captured man up and down. ""You don't look quite dangerous to me.""<br/><br/>Again Ajagora speculated on the sheer idiocy of some creatures. ""You are both clever and observant my friend. Of course I'm not dangerous! Look at me, I'm just one man!""<br/><br/>What this brown toothed imbecile, as well as the rest of these slavers, didn't know was that Ajagora was a dragon shaped as a man using fay magic. He didn't want to ruin the surprise and give his true identity away at the particular moment of his capture, so the secret remained his for the time being. Another thing this fool of a slaver apparently didn't know was that he killed five men with his bare hands before he was captured. Their captain had labeled him ""high risk property"" and decided to chain him up in this contraption. They didn't even bother stripping him of equipment assuming he was unable to do anything in his bindings. Of course they forgot to bind his mouth to their misfortune.  How this guard didn't hear about his actions was beyond Ajagora, but he wouldn't complain over his feeble minded good fortune. The slaver captain wanted to try and sell him to the Idreans for a bounty and it wasn't a bad plan on their part, but Ajagora wasn't much in the mood to be cashed in for a reward. Besides, these cretins didn't deserve the amount of gold that was actually on his head.<br/><br/>""That's all of them."" The last of the chains binding him fell to the floor. ""From the sound of it the slaves are giving the crew a good fight.""<br/><br/>Ajagora stretched his limbs in the dimly lit roo, looking more like a panther than a man, and feeling entirely at ease. ""They fight for freedom my friend! Desperation is the aphrodisiac of war."" He finished his stretching as he spoke and stood straight. He gave the noises above him a fair listen for the first time. ""It does truly sound as if hell has broken loose doesn't it?""<br/><br/>""Indeed it does."" The slaver's voice grew hoarse and Ajagora smiled broadly as the man raised his gun to his chest. ""So I believe we discussed a reward…""<br/><br/>""Ahhh, yes we did. Unfortunately…"" Ajagora feigned sorrow and brought a hand to his forehead. ""I forgot to mention. There is no reward.""<br/><br/>""What?!"" The slaver looked dumbfounded and raised his rifle. ""What do you mean there ain't no reward?!""<br/><br/>""I mean I lied to you. Gods! Why can't you people understand things the first time they're said to you?"" He shrugged and crossed his arms. ""Anyhow, I think it was quite brilliant. Getting you to cause a slave uprising and all. So thanks for being part of that little scheme."" It was silent as he began to walk around the slaver and toward the stairwell. ""Now if you'll excuse me, I have a ship to commandeer.""<br/><br/>The slaver swung the rifle and slammed it into the back of the now released captive. ""I'm going to kill you and all of those damned slaves you piece of merfolk shit!""<br/><br/>Ajagora sighed in annoyance. ""I was even going to let you live."" The words sounded rhetorical, but he said them more to himself than the slaver. ""No."" He turned to face the ragged man. ""I fear you will not be killing anyone.""<br/><br/>""We'll see abou-"" Before the man could even raise the rifle to firing position Ajagora had him by the throat and off of the ground. ""Le- Let me go you fucki-""<br/><br/>""Oh my."" Ajagora's grip tightened as the man cursed. ""Your mouth is filthy. Perhaps you should learn some manners!"" With all of his might he threw the man at the wall, and through it. Water began rushing in through the man sized hole, as well as one of the slaver's boots. ""Well… That was unfortunate."" Ajagora than shrugged and headed toward the upper decks of the ship. ""I should most likely find someone to patch that up.""<br/><br/>As he mused the sounds of combat and bloodletting began to fill his ears. Even the middle decks of the ship were flooded with gore. Approaching a door leading to the upper decks proved tricky as it was slippery with blood.. Upon making the top of the stairwell the door swung open. A flayed body flew out of the opening and Ajagora just narrowly avoided getting thrown down the stairs himself. Beyond the open door a freed slave stood proudly with a sword in hand.<br/><br/>""Who do you serve?"" The slave asked with sword's point at Ajagora's throat.<br/><br/>Ajagora smiled at the question. ""I serve freedom my friend. Whom do you serve?""<br/><br/>The freed slave lowered his sword. ""That was a good answer stranger."" A grin came to his face. ""I guess I would gladly serve the man that would bring freedom.""<br/><br/>""Well."" Ajagora stepped forward and retrieved the fallen slaver's sword. ""As luck would have it, you're looking at the wonderful being that orchestrated your freedom."" His voice was silken and full of power. ""It seems our unfortunate enslavers underestimated the traitorous tendencies of their own men."" His words were filled with sardonic humor as he made for the top deck. ""And the guard seemed to underestimate the power of false promises from a captive's tongue."" He turned back to face the freed slave. ""With their faults to my advantage, their ship belongs to me.""<br/><br/>Ajagora didn't wait for any answer and danced up to the outside air. The door was broken open and blood was streaked in brilliant artistry across the wooden panels of the ship. Battle still carried on around him, but the storm that raged had calmed substantially. The slaves had taken their freedom back and it was beautiful. Ajagora made his way to the roof of the cabin where he could look on everything and everyone. A slaver that still found some fight within himself tried to confront him, but that was a poor choice. Swords clashed and sparks lit up the night before him. With a quick parry the fight was over. The defeated slaver crumpled to the ground before him and with an easy leap Ajagora found himself atop the cabin.<br/><br/>Ajagora's eyes scanned the faces before him, so many different creatures banded together for the simple idea of freedom. Simple freedom might be, but how tragic it is when it's lost. He mused as he observed the fighting end and he knew the moment drew near to speak. A fay had made an interesting spectacle using a cannon as a water compression gun. The fay sat upon his weapon and watched as Ajagora did. This brought him back to the scene before him and he decided now was the time. Ajagora stepped to the very edge of his platform and stood with decisive purpose. ""Good evening everyone. May I have but a moment of your time?"" His voice was booming, but it remained calm as it echoed over the open ocean. He waited patiently for what he hoped would be his new crew to give him their attention."
4592,To Revolt Tyranny,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=47320,2015-07-14T17:19:44,GothicGnome,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">Maddening.</span><br/><br/>That's all he can say, though the many years at sea, he can never get used to the smell of salt in the air, the rushing of the water against the ship, the rocking vessel as waves after waves tries to topple it down. The blonde haired, pale skinned man is a rarity among the Idreans aboard the ship. Gregor had now been hired for a couple of months aboard the slaver ship, though contradictory to what he believe of slavery, the pay's good enough to not make him question the authority.<br/><br/>The morning is calm, if not eerily quiet. The captain which he come to be acquainted to walks towards him, with a drowsy face marking his lack of sleep, if he had any, that is. ""Morning, MacAndrews."" The middle-aged man said as he offers Gregor a canteen, most likely to be alcohol. ""Well, morning cap'n-"" His voice was cut short as he took the canteen and gulped it down. ""Never too early for a good booze."" The both of them became close ever since the ship set sail from Idrea two months ago, the captain often invites Gregor to dinners just to sate his curiosity about Celenes, although Gregor was certain the captain is just planning another raid.<br/><br/>""We set course for Celenes."" The captain is fixated on a map and some charts, with the navigator besides him inside his cabin. ""Celenes? You aren't planning to raid again, right?"" Gregor answered, his tone is assertive this time.<br/><br/>""Well, we can't sell those slaves there, what the hell do you think I'm gonna do then?"" The captain half-answered Gregor's question and took his attention to the charts.<br/><br/>""Don't we have enough already now? You'll get the ship overloaded with all those men."" Gregor said, trying to convince the captain, though he does not have high hopes.<br/><br/>""Overloaded?! Ha! The gods gave you a sense of humor kid! More slaves means more golds, and more golds means you get paid more, so cut your crap off-"" The captain didn't get the chance to finish his sentence as a couple of raging slaves charged through the cabin doors. Gregor is alerted and quickly draw his rapier, swinging and stabbing gracefully as he fought more and more slaves that enters the cabin, the captain also got himself busy with a couple of fairly large men.<br/><br/>""Get yourself up! To the deck!"" Gregor commands the captain as he slash the throat of a charging Merfolk. Both of them cleared the way up onto the deck, and eventually on the helm. It didn't take long for Gregor to assess the situation. It's not what he thought it was. He was assuming a dozen of slaves made their way around the rusting cells, this is different. He is met with the sight of the whole load of slaves aboard the ship fighting with the guards and slavers, their brute force slowly overcoming the struggling sailors. The outcome is clear, if he didn't get killed, he'll be imprisoned, and the latter is far less likely, considering these men aren't taking any chances with their ""master.""<br/><br/>The ship rock a few times before he decided, he saw the captain fighting a few more revolting slaves and with a quick flurry, send all of them dropping dead. Gregor takes a look at the man who paid him well, made sure he is well fed, and took a care about his origins more than anyone else he ever met in Idrea. Then he points his rapier straight to his neck. Both of them are looking at each other straight in the eyes. ""I should've known."" The captain's tone is accompanied with a strong cynicism that came all of a sudden.<br/><br/>""Tell me, have you been working with them all along?"" The captain's question feels desperate, if not deeply curious. ""No, you don't understand. I'm on the winning side, and clearly you're not that side now, are you?"" Gregor's glare grew sharp. ""I hope it's worth it, Gregor. You don't know what you're getting yourself into."" The cynicism died, the captain's tone is full of desperation now. ""We'll just have to see, aren't we?"" Though he mustered all his will, he simply can't take the life out of this man, and so with a slash of the blade, Gregor cut the man's thigh tendon, hopefully buying him time to not come after him. The captain dropped down on his back while screaming painfully.<br/><br/>Gregor continue to help the slaves fought against the slavers. Everyone he knew, he fought with all that time now he fought against. If he was to be safely regarded as an ally, he might as well look and do the part. He is more or less successful, because as soon as the battle died down, no one hunted him out. The treason he did was nothing compared to what he had endured all these years. Honor, for him, had been rotten deep beneath his blackened heart, full of vengeance, full of hatred towards Idrea. And this newfound crews of slaves he got may as well be his conduit to that revenge."
4593,To Revolt Tyranny,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=47320,2015-08-01T18:20:46,Fain,"Ael’ark more commonly known as Bamf even in his own thoughts was trapped in a freezer. Though one might wonder at this Ael’ark did not. He knew why he was here. He was only pissed off at being here in the first place. Ael’ark shivered in his nearly naked state. He was deathly cold. His lips had turned blue a long time ago, the fire that perpetually danced across his skin and wings was all but gone. What little heat remained was from his core. His wings wrapped around his torso to preserve the heat of his body Ael’ark was trapped.  Ael’ark’s mind wandered to the time before he came to be trapped in this hell. Wandered back to before he was locked in this prison cold on a swaying ship.<br/><br/><div><hr style=""height:2px; width:100%; border:0; color: #FFFF80;background:#FFFF80;""/></div><br/><br/>Ael’ark had been betrayed.<br/><br/>That was what had led to his capture. The anger that burned inside him still even in memory was enough to make the fire rise inside. Ael’ark had been sent with two other men to kill some worthless human official. Something Ael’ark found appealing and entertaining. The slave trade was something he despised. Any human even suspected to be linked to this trade was fair game for Ael’ark. Blood was the price.<br/><br/>He’d seen enough of the streets to be weary even of his partners. No one could be trusted. This had saved his hide more times then he could count. Even today as he walked out into the bright noon day sun and into the street towards the rendezvous where he was to corner the pray and force the human into the dark alley. The man was ahead of him int he crowd. The long black leather jacket covering his wings swung against his legs and intensified the heat of his body. His flames were contained inside and caused his skin to itch and burn. He hated that most of all, when he had to ‘pass as human’, but it was inevitable for now. He tailed the human to the point of no return. The crowd thinned as they reached the mouth of the alley. Ael’ark closed the distance.<br/><br/>Just as he passed out of the crowd he saw the signs that something was wrong. The human ducked into the ally on his own without cohesion. This made Ael’ark slow and that’s when he spotted the others. The two man who were his partners come out and greet the human with smiles and laughter. He turned. Out of the crowd came more humans and his hands reached for his weapons.<br/><br/>The fight that ensued was one that flew in a blur for Ael’ark. Everything happened too fast and no matter the magic he was capable of using he simply was far too outnumbered. Down and bleeding on the floor of that alley chained and too weak to use fire to melt the metal off his skin he looked up to his partners.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFFF80"">”Why?”</span>was the only word he managed. The only thing he could say past bloodied lips and the ache in his chest. He couldn’t even remember what had hit him. His weapons were being stripped roughly from him.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">”They gave us good money phoenix. At last you were worth something to us,”</span>the male on the left said. Right before he kicked Ael’ark in the temple. Darkness soon followed the words.<br/><br/><div><hr style=""height:2px; width:100%; border:0; color: #FFFF80;background:#FFFF80;""/></div><br/><br/>Ael’ark could have screamed from the anger that swam inside him. The pure rage that threatened to unleash itself. He wouldn’t go quietly into slavery. He knew they had ways to break even his spirit, but he refused to break under the cold and betrayal of those who had stood at his back. Those who he bled countless years with. For five years he had worked with these two man. Called them friends.<br/><br/>Ael’ark glared at the door that was only a few inches from his hand. Even this close he couldn’t have opened it. Fighting to do so would only hasten his death. That is wen he felt the first lurch of the ship. He knew hope would come swiftly and on it’s heals death. The lurching of the ship could mean only one thing, an attack. This was confirmed a few moments later when his cell door was opened. He blinked at the eyes that faced him in the dark for a moment before they moved on. Orange orbs. Like fire. He grinned. He was free.<br/><br/>He pushed his aching and cold body into motion stumbled out of the door and fell to the floor letting the relative warmth of the surrounding air rush into his lungs, caressing his skin. He blinked back the tears that stung his eyes from the merciless pain that drove needles into his flesh. He could feel his strength slowly return and even though he was weak and tired he had to fight.<br/><br/>He didn’t know how long it took him, but he gathered himself up off the floor. The fires along his flesh were dim and he knew he didn’t have much magic left to fight with. He found his weapons in a small locked chest next to his cage and slowly began to arm himself. Once done he was ready. He was angry, but most of all he’d recovered enough to fight.<br/><br/>He ran up to the top deck were the fight was winding down slowly. Though still there remained enough mayhem and chaos that he would get to kill a few humans to appease the bloodlust. He looked to the gun strapped at his hip and instead drew out two large blades from the sheaths on his arms and swirled the blades through the air in a simple pattern. A silent prayer of strength and speed to the fires he worshiped he spread his wings wide and let the fires inside his soul fill their span making the features dance with bright orange flames. His eyes glowed with reflected firelight in their black depth. He grinned as he dove forwards into he fray screaming out a deafening roar of anger and delight. His blades spun and cut as he went taking pleasure in the streams of blood that flew forth.<br/><br/>The fight to his regret didn’t last long, those humans who survived the fight were lined up and tied. His wings were closed at his back. His blades sheathed in their arm sheaths and blood still dripped along with some water from his hair and flesh. Fire danced merrily around his skin a little brighter then it had been earlier. His strength was returning. Dressed only in brown pants the massive phoenix was a sight to behold. A terrifying sight coated as he was in blood and fire.<br/><br/>He regarded his new allies, those who like him had been slaves moments before, who were now free. The booming voice that spoke with power made him look up towards it’s source. He didn’t know the man who spoke, but he could sense something from him. He crossed his arms over his chest and waited to see what this man would say. From the look of things he would declare ownership of the now freed ship. Ael’ark didn’t have a problem with that so long as he wasn’t forced into the freezer again. He wouldn’t trust the man, but nor would he raise a weapon against him… yet… He would wait and see. Maybe this being could lead them to riches and freedom.<br/><br/>Ael’ark wondered what the future would hold for his mercenary ways. He was after all a sword for hire. Presumably this new ‘captain’ would need a blade. Ael’ark looked onto the man and for a long moment he knew one thing. He wouldn’t be Ael’ark to these people, only when he knew their true measure would he take up his birth name. For them and for the time onwards he would be Bamf. As it was most couldn’t pronounce his name anyways. So Bamf was thus simpler."
4594,To Revolt Tyranny,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=47320,2015-08-07T05:26:29,Kiddo,"<span style=""color: #FFFF40""><span style=""font-weight: bold""><div style=""text-align: center;"">Amid the confusion, it was difficult to keep tabs on which side was winning this raid at sea.  There was blood shedding back and forth, and for a few moments it seemed the slaves would be put back in their places.  But then, the ship swayed and a loud CRASH marked the turn of events in which they pushed back, and ultimately, with the deck now something like a graveyard, the slaves were the clear victors.  Some of the crew had turned hands, and now stood among them.  The sight seemed like a battle hard won, but the fight was only beginning.  For, amidst the bloodshed and the shouts penetrating the otherwise quiet night, one had gotten away.  He was but a mere deckhand, but he knew he would be the one to survive. He'd unloaded into the single life boat hooked to the ship's hull, and had slipped away before he could get cut down.  With the blessing of the motorised propeller, he was able to quickly escape the cleanup of the merfolk lingering in the depths below the ship, where they were enjoying quite a buffet of those thrown over board.<br/><br/>The deckhand returned to Port Laio in Jaihan, where the ship had sailed from.  By now, the ship might be long gone, but Idreans possessed a very capable navy, and once they were made aware of this development, they would be stopped.  It was only a matter of time. As for the deckhand?  He would be justly rewarded for his efforts.</div></span></span><br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;"">-x-</div><br/><br/>From the small cloud gathered on deck was raised one voice, belonging to a fishy-looking fellow holding what appeared to be a cooking pot.  The fay tinkerer could not hold this attention for long, because as he looked to the figure making his speech, his curious eyes ventured down.  There were various weapons still laying about, some remaining fastened to the hands of their previous owners.  He knew that this battle may not be the last, and if they were intending to survive even a moment in this freedom, they would need these weapons.<br/><br/>Wordlessly he slipped off of his perch on the doctored cannon, and began gathering the scattered weapons as the man addressed them all on the hostage situation.  He meant no disrespect toward him, but with his mind so occupied with the notion that any one of these lads tied up before the mast could easily make a leap for a blunderbuss or a sword, he was hard pressed to simply sit still and listen to what he had to say.  The faerie thus set about prying them from the hands of the dead, sorting them into barrels lined up near the cabin door.  He also confiscated the ammunition, if there was any, and sorted that into its own container.  Many of the arms he'd gathered were still covered in blood, and much of it was damaged, but it would have to do.  Leto drew his utility knife, using it to carve tallies into the wall of the cabin over each collection of arms.  He'd counted six swords, thirteen rifles, two blunderbuss, and an assortment of blunt weapons totaling eight.<br/><br/>It would suffice for now, but he knew they wouldn't last long if they remained at sea.  There was also a matter of food storage, medicine, as well as the necessary repairs to both the hull and the engine; he'd only managed to patch it during the fight, but it would not hold forever.  He predicted they could manage a week, perhaps, with what he guessed the vessel was already stocked with, and assuming it survived the battle.<br/><br/>It raised another question.  There clearly stood a choice to be made- what would they do with this newfound, if temporary, freedom?  Perhaps they had all fought together, but that didn't mean they would remain that way.  Some of these lads were carved from a tougher wood than the slavers.  As Leto thought about this, he turned his head enough to observe the occupants on deck.  The fellow who had been previously offering his insights on the captives was now grinning at the small crowd.  He couldn't imagine what was to be so excited about.  This was not a good situation.  Idrea wouldn't be exactly thrilled to hear that an entire vessel was hijacked by the very slaves they'd already purchased.  Even less so that they now possessed hostages.<br/><br/>They needed to dock.  It would be good to avoid the ports along the northern shores, as there were far more trade routes, and running into the coast patrols was more likely.  If they could somehow pull together, at least long enough to make it out of Jaihan...<br/><br/>Leto took two careful steps toward the Mortimer, his yellow eyes darting between him and the captives.  Of course, it would be easy to simply kill them, but the creature raised a good reason not to.  The last thing they needed were the merfolk following their vessel, wherever it may go.  It spelled bad news for all of them.  They would have to control them somehow, and with the pressing need to make port for supplies, they would need to conceal them somehow.<br/><br/>""You won't find a single cabin on this vessel which isn't a prison,"" he mused aloud, still looking at the captives, though he didn't raise his voice and spoke mostly to himself.  However, his next statement was directed at the Mortimer.  ""This vessel will endure perhaps a week.""  The fay eyed the cooking pot warily, but said no more as he slowly crossed his arms and awaited some seemingly important words from another man whom had taken up over the cabin where he lined the barrels."
4595,To Revolt Tyranny,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=47320,2015-08-08T13:03:05,Mira Arya Traveler,"A woman walked the sheets of the port town of Essel, a scummy little place forsaken by the leadership of Jaihan. While the port had some value, it wasn't enough to make up for the residents, a bunch of smelly rats sweating over who is going to get a dagger in the back next. It was a home to thieves, mercenaries, pirates and assassins. Anybody who wanted lawless lack of regulation. Buildings were crumbled and burned in areas, not properly repaired by the crime lords who ruled the town even ten years after they were damaged. A perfect place for a group of pirates looking to get supplies without worry of imperials coming along to blast 'em, if they have the fortitude to deal with those of their kind and those lower than them.<br/><br/><br/><br/>Mira called this place home, reluctantly. But it was better than the other option, a nice cell waiting back in her homeland. Mira was an orphan who grew up on the streets of a large Idrean city, adopted by a kind couple who owned a shop at twelve she was ready to relax in life. Until she saw her first slave shipment ... She wasn't meant to see it, through the cracks in the wall she caught it. A delivery of human products, being herded into a ship like they were cattle. Her eyes widened as she saw other living creatures whipped, beaten and killed.<br/><br/><br/><br/>At her age she did not understand, she took her worries to her adoptive parents. For now, they tried to educate her on the ways of Idrea, but as she reached her later teens and was working as a waitress she got a new perspective from them. In an outrage she had thrown a vase into the wall, screaming that they were just other evil people who thought the treatment of men and women as animals was okay. When her adoptive mother took her hands and began to explain. Mira's parents had been rebels, who felt as she did. They had fought for freedom, first by voice and next by sword. But they didn't last long, just brilliant stars of hope snuffed out quickly by the imperial hand. Supposedly they themselves had been thrown into a prison or slavery, to prevent them from dying as heroes, nobody lasted long under horrid conditions such as those of deep prisons are hard labor slave camps anyway.<br/><br/><br/><br/>Feeling more defiant over the next couple years, the girl found herself joining an underground fighting league. At first she was just okay, but the moment she got tired of taking beating she laid out a man twice her size with a few well placed blows. She learned a bit about strange and foreign fighting styles from the variety of people who fought. She was winning money, but it didn't last for long...<br/><br/><br/><br/>...Idrean guards stormed the diner she was in, she was slapped around by the guard captain, and condemned to prison at the least. But before they could take her to trail, she found broken stones in her decaying seaside cell. She got out of it, and took to water. Eventually reaching a boat that sailed for the far off port she now calls home.<br/><br/><br/><br/>-------------------------------------------------------------------------<br/><br/><br/><br/>On the street, the now adult Mira found herself being followed. A mistake often made about Mira was that her size and kind nature meant she was anything but tough. She had already noticed the two men on her tail, and decided it was best she deal with them in private. She turned intentionally down a dark alleyway, and quickly spun behind a crumbled chimney stack. Her attackers, a bald musclar man standing 6'2 and a thin sinister looking man about 5'6. She picked up a metal rod from the ground beside her and furrowed her brow.<br/><br/>The moment they began to pass her she lunged up and swung the bar as hard as possible at the large man's head, beads of sweat and bits of grim flew of his skin as he stumbled back into his partner. He recuperated and grabbed his club, yelling and swinging it at her. ""RYAAAH!"" he yelled as the club missed the girl who weaved to the side. She then planted a sweet kiss on his cheek from her fist, causing more damage and busting loose a tooth.<br/><br/>The thinner man drew his sword, and tried get to her. But she stayed on the other side of his larger partner, using him as a wall of defense. Keeping her fists close to her chin she ducked under a wild swing from the larger man, before picking up a trash can lid and bashing it against his guard, leaving him distracted so she could kick him hard in the groin. That blow put him on the ground fast as her fell, weak kneed, she slammed her knee into his face. She was going to go in for another but barely leaned back out of a sword swing aimed for her throat.<br/><br/>She saw a small slice of her hair fall, and caught herself from falling with her right hand. Rolling to the side and standing she sprinted her for work, leaving the two thugs to figure their own problems out.<br/><br/>At work the dreary life continued, wearing a black midriff top and knee length skirt. Running boots and her lovely straight hair combed back. She was forced to ignore occasional pinches and slaps, and for excessive customers could only go to her boss. So the fighting gloves stayed off as she served drinks at the Black Ale Tavern. A rough house, but the best food in town. Not like the drunks could taste well enough to be sure.<br/><br/>She then heard news... A ship was spotted incoming. A new ship. Either another fearful band of cutthroats or more wannabes who'd live short.<br/><br/>Sent from my SPH-L710T using Tapatalk"
4596,Ye olde not-bar (rated R),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4748,2011-10-24T03:28:23,kittykat,"talia strided up to void and propped up against the wall beside him. ""slow night."" she said pulling out a ciggaret.""mind giving me a light?"" she said leaning close with the ciggaret in her mouth.she set her hands on her bare hips that were clearly visible through the miniskirt and tube top she was wearing.the long silver earings that she was wearing made a tiny ""clink"" noise as she leaned forward. one of the heels she had on had to bend for her to lean towards void."
4597,Ye olde not-bar (rated R),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4748,2011-10-24T03:49:10,kittykat,"talia snatched up the glass and drank it down, holding her ciggaret in her other hand.""you know i'd come everynight, rain or shine. just to see you."" talia said, with a little smirk playing on her lips.she scooted closer to him letting her tail flick up and smack the arch of his back. she giigled and grabbed her tail, setting it in her lap."
4598,Ye olde not-bar (rated R),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4748,2011-10-24T04:00:55,kittykat,"""well anything for a pretty lady like yourself."" talia answered pulling a pack of ciggarets out of the little pocket on her skirt.""but you'll have to light it.""she handed annie the pack and sat on a bar stool."
4599,Ye olde not-bar (rated R),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4748,2011-10-24T23:17:59,kittykat,"""you know void word get's around, i'm suprised you didn't tell me about your little ""bar"" sooner. i could've been having fun a 3 months earlier!"" talia teased as she pulled off the stool letting her tail whip out behind her.""i'll be back in a sec. i'm getting ""the eyes""."" she giggled and slid her shotglass back to void and strutted towards a young man that was eyeing her up and down."
4600,Ye olde not-bar (rated R),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4748,2011-10-25T02:47:25,kittykat,"talia strutted up to the young man and sat beside him. he didn't seem to notice. she walked in front of him, and he pushed her away.""well i never!"" talia yelped as he pushed her away.he wasn't watching her at all. he had his eyes on annie, this made talia strike out. she slapped the man full force, watching the blood bead up on his lip. she pushed her way through  the crowd to go behind the bar, making sure she was very rude in pushing people out of the way. she stormed outside and turned full demon letting her horns sprout, and her skin turn deep red. she puffed once letting fire escape her mouth and leaned agianst the wall.she was insulted, but wasn't mad at annie."
4601,Ye olde not-bar (rated R),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=4748,2011-10-25T23:36:13,kittykat,"talia heard a footsteps coming towards the door. she immediatly became invisible to members of the living, she just had to hope a vampire wouldn't come stumbling out.she hopped ontop of a nearby dumpster, to better her chances of hiding.the young man she had slapped came running through the door. talia crouched low and waited to see if he would notice her.her turned her way, and didn't seem to see anything. just as he was turning away, talia let out a puff of fire burning one of his shoulder pads on his suit. talia let out a quiet giggle and hopped off the dupster making loud clattering sounds.the man turned around and yet again saw nothing. ""stupid!"" talia shouted. the man screamed and darted inside yelling about ""some ghost."". talia let out another giggle and hopped back onto the dumpster."
4602,[IC] BHOdyssey || Still Accepting.,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=47558,2015-07-28T19:46:30,Loralyda,"<div style=""text-align: justify;""><span style=""font-size: 95%; line-height: 116%;""><table width=""100%""><tr><td style=""vertical-align: top; width:50%; padding-right:10px;""><ul><ul><ul><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i.imgur.com/cOo4eiD.png"">[ img ]</a><br/><br/>Much has changed over the years, the many, as well as the few. Some planets and space stations thrive beyond expectations, others are ruled by war and famine. The alliance, once founded to protect and serve, now merely sits by and only tends to its own needs. Job's are hard to come by and more than most consist out of long hours and poor pay. It shouldn't come as a surprise that people search for alternatives. The BHOdyssey is such an alternative. The retrieval of wanted items or people, hunting dangerous criminals and scavenging abandoned spacecrafts. In short, let me warn you for the job of a mercenary is a dangerous one,- and least of all legal by alliance law,- but damn the pay is good!<br/><br/><div style=""text-align: right;"">Ratings: <span style=""text-decoration: underline"">Mature</span> for <span style=""text-decoration: underline"">Violence</span>. Writing Level: <span style=""text-decoration: underline"">HighEndBeta/Alpha</span>. RP Links: <a class=""postlink"" href=""https://tinyurl.com/o2wa6rs""><span style=""text-decoration: underline"">IC</span></a> &amp; <a class=""postlink"" href=""https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=23&amp;t=47448#p310321""><span style=""text-decoration: underline"">OOC</span></a>.</div><br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i.imgur.com/fp9btPN.png"">[ img ]</a></ul></ul></ul></td><td style=""vertical-align: top; width:50%; padding-left:10px;""></td></tr></table></span></div><br/><br/><div><hr style=""height:2px; width:100%; border:0; color: white;background:white;""/></div><br/><div style=""text-align: justify;""><span style=""font-size: 100%; line-height: 116%;""><table width=""100%""><tr><td style=""vertical-align: top; width:50%; padding-right:10px;"">From above the planet looked small, especially in comparison to the better known worlds, no bigger than most mining planets and yet Oiress was nothing like either. Instead it was a planet known amongst criminals, fortune seekers and bounty hunters as a black market  hub, no legal system, no rules other than those of the rich and powerful. As the BHOdyssey descended through the almost translucent orange clouds no sign of life was given, none who hailed them demanding to know their intentions. A small shock vibrated through the ship as it settled within the dry dirt and it wasn't until the dust cleared that it became apparent they were not the only ones who had settled down for a visit. They were surrounded by all kinds of ships,  small, large, round, squared, some beaten down and some brand new.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #01a58a"">""Good morning everyone get your lazy behinds out of bed for we have arrived in black market heaven, feel free to scout the market, visit a casino or your favorite brothel.""</span>  A rather cheerful voice echoed through the ship, being rich,- even for a short while,- always made Celtis happy and today was clearly no exception. <span style=""color: #01a58a"">""Please remind the rules I have set up for you, regarding pets and equipment, you do not wish to end up like the last guy who did not. Also, be back by noon tomorrow or we will leave you, this was your tour guide captain speaking ! Now get off my ship.""</span> The last sentence was spoken with a more serious and low tone giving it more of a commanding feel, a tone Celtis was much more familiar with.<br/><br/>In his opinion they had earned the day off, time to spend the hard earned cut from their last mission. Their client had been none too picky when it came to paying them, able to provide in barter, alliance credits as well as black market Clicks. Still, the wide range of accepted currency was not the only reason why he had chosen the planet, there where a few things he had to take care of, not to mention he had to find their next job and there was no better place to find bounties than on Oiress.<br/> <span style=""font-weight: bold""></span></td><td style=""vertical-align: top; width:50%; padding-left:10px;"">It seemed to be a busy day, the marketplace boomed with sale pitches, rowdy customers and within the thick crowd most flows of people seemed to lack all sense of direction. Clouds of smog floated just above the stands, smelling of sweat, alcohol and rubber as a dry heat pressed down with almost vicious intent.  Adjacent to the market there were small run down houses and towering above it all, a single high tech skyscraper. A big sign kindly requested customers to hand over their weapons before entering and not one, but two cybernetically enhanced men and a series of detection portals where placed to make sure nothing got through. With only one look it was clear the building was meant for paying customers only, each floor designed with different purposes. <br/><br/>Near the elevators one can find a floorplan of the building, informing people that the ground floor is casino that ends up in a conservatory with a bar and a restaurant, a floor higher you can find a brothel run by Oiress her finest high class ladies, above that several floors with shops that sell a wide range of materials and goods. Even higher one could find the conference and hotel rooms, or so people have been told for there is no information to be found and not many have ever seen higher than floor twenty. Despite there being at least fifty floors in total.</td></tr></table></span></div>"
4603,[IC] BHOdyssey || Still Accepting.,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=47558,2015-08-04T23:43:54,TheLostNavigator,"Silas flicked lazily at the switches of the Odyssey’s control panel as the Captain made his announcement. A few beeps brought up the ship’s external camera feed. The ships sat like metallic flies flocking to this den of thieves, slavers, and mercenaries. Silas panned the camera across the landing bays, making mental notes of the ones he recognized. There were fewer friends planetside than he had hoped . . . and more enemies than he wanted. Silas shut down the feed before taking his leave from the bridge. Before his lanky frame slipped out of the room he cast his glance over his shoulder, and with a licentious smile asked the Celtis, “Does a pleasure girl count as equipment or a pet?”  Chuckling at his own dirty humour, he left without hearing the answer.<br/><br/>He picked his way through the crowded stalls, casually stopping to browse at the overpriced wares they pedaled. Anyone familiar with the usual “ask-no-questions” dealings conducted in places like this knew it was unwise to walk with too much purpose to the tower that loomed over the marketplace. Only the wealthy went there with surefooted strides and the wealthy were “rich” for the pickings. In the fifteen minutes that Silas wandered across the storefronts he had seen six well dressed individuals grope distressingly at empty pockets. Silas smiled nostalgically. Oirass held a familiar stench. A scent of stale sweat coagulated on weapon grips; a smell of illicit narcotics underlying the breath of the beggars; a distant whiff of home. An hour went by until he stood in front of one of the guarded entrance of the tower. Ten minutes later, he was on the second floor.<br/>“Ah, Silas,” greeted the Madame of the establishment, “You want to see the line up?” She was an elderly lady of obviously no easy upbringing.<br/>“Mistress Magdalene,” Silas responded with a theatrical bow, “You ask me that every time.”<br/>“Well, maybe time has changed your . . . tastes.”<br/>“It would only change if you entered the line up.” He punctuated this last comment with a wink. Madame Magdalene fanned herself in feigned embarrassment. She signaled to an attendant who scuttled off to call Silas’ usual companion.<br/><br/>Silas passed the time with coquettish banter between himself and Madame Magdalene until Jezebel entered the waiting room. Her skin (of which a lot could be seen) was a soft, dark hue and her brown eyes belied the innocence of her pretty face. With a wordless gesture she indicated that Silas should follow.  The pair walked to the room in much the same manner that others had.  As the door clicked shut behind them, providing their much needed privacy, Jezebel’s playful countenance changed.<br/>“All right, Spread.” Her voice was weighted with seriousness.<br/>“You still don’t trust me?”<br/>“You have a reason I should?” she retorted, raising a slim eyebrow.<br/>Silas could not argue with her logic. He raised his arms and set his legs apart. As she frisked him for any concealed weapons, he added, “Perhaps you should be paying me?” The formalities now aside, they returned to their mutual business.<br/>“What’s the news on The Underhive?” asked Silas.<br/>Jezebel began to recount the latest secrets of her customers. To most of the visitors of Oiress, the second floor was but a brothel. To Silas, it was one of the tools of the trade. Tiffany had taught him that many a secret was whispered in pillow talk, and many of the crime world’s biggest names visited such establishments. Although he was cast out from his past life, it paid to keep his ear to the ground."
4604,Five Nights at Freddy's,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=47664,2015-08-10T02:20:21,McPainty,"<div style=""text-align: center;""><a class=""postlink"" href=""https://i.ytimg.com/vi/C68xWlRrMo4/sddefault_live.jpg"">[ img ]</a></div><br/><br/><table width=""100%""><tr><td style=""vertical-align: top; width:50%; padding-right:10px;""><span style=""color: #E6E9FD""><span style=""font-family: Nyala;""><span style=""font-size: 120%; line-height: 116%;""><br/>""... who have been roaming around Redwood National Park have been found after a getting lost 3 months ago. Only two survived that length of time and one died while in the hospital. The remaining survivors claims seeing Big foot and various other my...""<br/><br/>Soft thuds echoed from the kitchen as silver, shining knife clicked against the cutting board, a piece of carrot falling onto the piece before it, looking like the remnants of a domino trail never put back together. Steady hands kept the carrot and knife steady as to not cut it's wet skin. But soon, after reaching the bushy, green top, the man shoved the remaining piece aside, and with the aid of the bade, he scooped up the cut pieces and dumped them into a large crock pot which had been sitting there cooking for numerous hours. It was nearly done, too, which was good news seeing as the guests should be arriving at any moment. <br/><br/>""...A woman was caught saving a cat from being run over by a truck today. Sadly, however the...""<br/><br/>Although there were carrots in the pot already who had been cooking with the large chunk of meat since the beginning, he always added more a the end. He always liked the combination of cooked carrots with more crispy ones. Hopefully his guests did as well. The man, after putting the lid back on the pot, wiped his hands on a towel sitting next to the pot, which were followed by the large knife. He then placed the knife in the sink and headed over to the ovens in the corner. <br/><br/>""...The cat since has been adopted by a family who named the cat after the woman in her honour..."" <br/><br/>He opened the door to the oven a few inches, the light inside switching on. The bowl of vegetables simmered in the heat, and the way that the yellow light from the oven made the dish look golden almost made his mouth water. With a smile on his face, he slipped on a oven mit and took the glass bowl out. He had the other mit on the counter to prevent he heat from damaging the counter, so he placed the dish there, watching the steam rise in a aroma filled, white mist. He smelled the air with a loud sniff and almost melted at the scent. But if he wanted it hot, he better cover it until the guests arrive. So opening a drawer nearby, he pulled out a box of tinfoil and covered the top securely before setting it aside. <br/><br/>""... Freddy Fazbear's Pizzeria...""<br/><br/></span></span></span></td><td style=""vertical-align: top; width:50%; padding-left:10px;""><span style=""color: #E6E9FD""><span style=""font-family: Nyala;""><span style=""font-size: 120%; line-height: 116%;"">The man instantly turned to the radio that was sitting on the shelf. Having worked at Fazbears for most of his working life, he had grown accustom to listening to any news on the place. Especially given Fazbear's previous and widely known history.<br/><br/>""...The child star, showed up with his younger sister to attend her planned birthday party at the Pizzeria. With an interview with him, he proudly stated that he was not concerned with the Pizzeria's past and was simply there to make his sister's birthday one to remember. There was no incidences to report...""<br/><br/>The man visibly relaxed and let out a huff, shaking his head in relief. He was always concerned about the animatronics, as they have been proven dangerous with past incidences. He loved the Pizzeria and all, but they were a bit concerning when all was said and done, and Simon had made a point to know what was going on with them at any given point in time. However, he went back to his cooking, seeing as there was nothing entirely note worthy in the news report. But he did so with a bang, seeing as the smoke alarm started going off. He turned to the remaining dish in the second oven, seeing a rather large cloud spewing from it, misting the entire kitchen in a hazzy fog. He quickly grabbed his oven mit and flung open the door, taking the dish out. The oven continued to smoke though, and as Simon placed the dish down, he quickly looked it over. <br/><br/>It looked completely fine, though. He raised an eyebrow and went over to the oven, which had started to spew heat into the small kitchen. Despite the cloud, which was not dissipating quickly, Simon spotted the issue. Several large clumps of food had fallen onto the bottom of the oven and started to burn. He rolled his eyes. How stupid was that? He made a point to turn off the ovens and open the window over the sink. He also grabbed a stool and reached up to turn off the smoke alarm, seeing as no imminent danger was at hand. He grabbed a spatula to try and scrape off the black crust, but then the door bell rang, startling him again. <br/><br/>He dropped the spatula even, but it didn't stop him entirely. He picked it up and set it on the counter and then rushed out of the kitchen, his feet stomping loudly like a child to get to the door. He zoomed down the hall and almost barreled into the door. But he didn't, than goodness, that would have been silly. He ran a hand through his hair and straightened out his shirt before open the door. <br/><br/>He smiled widely, and with an enthusiastic tone he said,""Hey! I was beginning to wonder if anyone was going to show up."" He stepped to the side, gesturing with his hand inside,""Come on in, dinner is almost ready! If you want to watch TV or something, the living room is upstairs in front of the stairs."" <br/><br/></span></span></span></td></tr></table>"
4605,Five Nights at Freddy's,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=47664,2015-08-12T05:44:27,thetruegarsot,"This was probably the longest red light within the entire city which was ironically unnecessary since the street it occupied was perhaps the least busy of them all. This made catching the light here quite annoying to most drivers, including the driver of a spectacularly flashy looking luxury car that waited for the green light. Inside, the driver was attentively listening to the local news station that had been covering recent events the area. It was important to him to know about all the happenings of his city since Gregory had been a large part of its history over the course of his life. Putting one's blood, sweat, and tears into the literal building of many structures that take place in one's area has a certain kind of affect on that person. Knowing that many of the residents have him to thank for their current living conditions gave the hard working millionaire a sense of duty to his city, where he feels like he needs to keep himself constantly aware of what goes on inside it, though he admits that this may just be a delusion of grandeur on his part but still went along with it anyways.<br/><br/>The light turned green just as the radio began to announce a story regarding a local pizzeria, which Gregory took in as somewhat ironic considering his history with the pizza place and current destination. Freddy Fazbear's Pizzeria, the same pizzeria that was now being talked about on the news, was one of the constructs that Gregory had been fortunate enough to create. The contract for the place had fallen into his laps when he was still early in his building career, having just opened his own businesses only a few years earlier. During his time with the project he became very enthralled with the place and once it had been completed he would spend a lot of time there. As he did, he became familiar with the workers and many of the customers that would go there a lot, having led to the moment he found himself to be in now as he sped his car up to just under the posted speed limit.<br/><br/>A few days earlier he had been invited by one of the pizzeria's employees to come join him and some other guests for dinner. Never wanting to miss an opportunity to socialize with others, Gregory of course agreed to come. With his almost constant work schedule, as well as his financial duties, he was almost always on a strict time frame that did not allow much free time or enjoyment with others. He loved his work, mind you, but his life had basically become his work. Though, this was not something he dreaded, in fact he loved it very much as it allowed him to keep focus and not lose sense in his money like he would see happen to others that were considered wealthy. Sure, he did indulge at times with a fancy car here and there, sometimes sporting a well-tailored suit for no reason but he had yet to let such luxuries get to his head. He guessed that working hard had kept him humble<br/><br/>The story on the pizzeria had finished just as he began to pull into the driveway of what he was hoping would be the right place. He knew the landscape of the city like the back of his hand but realized as he drove that he did not visit this part of town very often, so it was still possible for him to get lost. He brought the car up until it was closely sitting next to the one that he presumed to belong to the house owner, ensuring that any other guests would have adequate parking space of their own. Before exiting the car, he checked himself in the mirror and made sure he was looking proper. Opening the door, he let the cool evening air fill his longs before stepping out and closing the driver side door. He walked to the passenger side and picked up two containers, closed the door and makes his way to the front door, ringing the bell as he gets to it.<br/><br/>As he waited at the door he could hear a response in the form of stomping steps and what sounded like someone dashing towards the door. When it swung open the smell of smoke hit Gregory while the smile on the host was all too inviting. Disregarding the smokey smell, the young millionaire nodded his head and gently spoke, ""I am sorry if I am late, the traffic lights in this part of town are...inconvenient at best. But I did make it and I thank you again for inviting me."" He steps inside and gestures with his hands the two containers that lay on top, ""I wasn't sure if bringing anything was necessary but formalities dictate a gift for the host...and everyone seems to enjoy my coleslaw and macaroni dishes so I figured I could make some for tonight. I do hope thats ok."""
4606,Five Nights at Freddy's,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=47664,2015-08-12T07:54:19,Lewi,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">Arrrrgh! These stupid red lights! </span>Vivienne's thoughts were surprisingly parallel to the thoughts of the first guest's as she sat impatiently at one of the red lights in question. She'd never been a patient driver, and always found her fuse was shorter than most when having to sit in traffic or wait on a red light. Perhaps it was the part of her that was accustomed to the constant rush of being a teacher? It seemed a teacher's work was never done. There was always SOMETHING that was on hold whether it was papers to grade, her classroom needed cleaned, her own home was a wreck, or something of the sort. It tended to put her in a rush on a regular basis in other things she did. Such as driving. Really who had time for this sort of thing?<br/><br/>Once the light turned green, she proceeded on trying to be mindful of her speed. The last thing she needed to ruin the one night she took for free time was a speeding ticket. She had gained enough of those on her way to work when she was late. As much as she complained and got agitated, she honestly loved her work. It was a big job with a lot to do, and it never seemed she'd be able to finish, but it truly was a labor of love. She loved her job so that she even took the liberty of chaperoning on the field trips. Which was how she met the man she was going to visit tonight.<br/><br/>She and Simon had met at Freddy Fazbear's Pizzeria about four months ago. The school had been going on a field trip and she'd chaperoned as always. She hadn't been exactly thrilled with the state of the place they'd went, but she had been thrilled by the man she met there. She admitted, she had a slight crush on Simon, but he just had a charm about him that was hard to resist. And he loved the children so much when they'd visited. It was a quality they shared.<br/><br/>It was also why she'd decided to take time out of her busy schedule and time out of her potential opportunity to get caught up with work on her house or grading to come to his dinner party. She'd baked a cake to take to him. It was something delicious and chocolately that didn't take too much time or effort to make. She wasn't being lazy, but his invitation had been slightly last minute (or more so her remembering about the party was) and she'd nearly missed her deadline. She'd made it though! And she wasn't a great cook, so a cake wouldn't look like it was rushed on her part.<br/><br/>She exited her own car apparently right after the first gentleman who'd arrived and straightened her dress. She didn't know what kind of attire he'd expected for such an event, so she wore a nice black dress that didn't appear too formal or too casual. It was a nice middle ground between the two. She got the cake out of her passenger seat and came to the door behind the man on the stoop.<br/><br/>Giving a smile she addressed the gentleman standing there. ""Evening boys."" She said to them and stepped up to stand a comfortable distance away from the unfamiliar gentleman whom was also a visitor. ""I can agree with his statement about the traffic lights. They're quite the nuisance around here."" She said with a pleasant laugh.<br/><br/><a href=""//www.creativefreedomrpg.com/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&amp;u=111574"">@McPainty</a>"
4607,Five Nights at Freddy's,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=47664,2015-08-12T09:47:23,Tidfe,"Angel gripped the edge of her seat as Blade sped through the streets. She should have driven. She knew she should have drove. But she didn't. It hadn't been worth the argument with her twin. She had considered herself lucky she even convinced him to come. The least she could do was let him drive them there. But as he ran another red light, she was starting to wonder if they would even make it there alive.  Her brother was good at driving. She couldn't fault that. But damn! Couldn't he at least try to stop for a red light at least once?<br/><br/>She could feel her muscles relaxing as the house came into view. She could also feel the tension building up in Blade as they both noticed they weren't the first ones to arrive. The low whistle that escaped his lips let her know she wasn't the only one appreciating that nice little sports car that appeared to belong to the first guest.<br/><br/>Stepping out of the car, she tugged her skirt just a little lower so it almost reached the top of her knees. Straightening her blouse, she bent over to pick up the bottle of wine they had brought for the occasion. ""Wasn't it nice of Simon to invite us?"" She turned to smile at her brother as he stepped out from the car and slammed his door shut.<br/><br/>""He invited you. You are just making me tag along cause you just want an excuse in case any of the guys aren't to you liking."" Sticking his hand into his pockets, he started up the drive way, pausing to admire the cars in the drive. He could hear the tap tap of Angel's heels against the stone. He was glad he dressed more for comfort than anything. ""Anyway. I just have to make it through dinner and then I'm gone.""<br/><br/>With that, both twins walked up towards the door, a smile on her face and a scowl on his. ""I'm glad to see we aren't too terribly late. I've brought wine. I hope if goes with what you made Simon."" Even as she held the bottle out for their host to see, she was already eyeing both Vivienne and Gregory. She had to hide the purr in her throat at what she saw. This was a dinner party. Not a bar where she could hook up. Just another reason why her brother was along."
4608,Five Nights at Freddy's,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=47664,2015-08-12T10:20:28,McPainty,"<table width=""100%""><tr><td style=""vertical-align: top; width:50%; padding-right:10px;""><span style=""color: #E6E9FD""><span style=""font-family: Nyala;""><span style=""font-size: 120%; line-height: 116%;"">Multitasking was always something Simon was good at. However, it was more like, selective multitasking. He can look at cameras and work on a computer and work on robotics all at the same time and still know what he's doing on all subjects. But cooking, hosting, and not ruining it all... not so much. His head was already full of stuff and things, especially with the news report on Fazbear's, so it didn't entirely occur to him that he smell like burnt bread and cheese. <br/><br/>As he allowed the guest in, two things happened at once. Gregory started talking, therefore Simon noticing the dishes he had brought, and then Vivienne walked up with a cake. Simon's eyes widened at this, for it was certainly a good surprise, but his head twitched to the side slightly in confusion. Simon never really had a lot of guests over until recently, preferring to keep his home private, so he wasn't sure if this was some sort of subtle congratulations for finally inviting people over or if bringing extra food was just common for these people. Because as far as he knew, he didn't mention anything about a potluck or bringing your own food. Then again, he didn't really say much in the invitation besides come over for dinner. He shouldn't really complain though, seeing as he did burn about a third of his food. The extra food would be a good thing. No one will leave hungry at least.<br/><br/>""Don't worry about it, you are on time, actually."" He instinctively looked at his watch, which was not there, seeing as he was just cooking. ""Watch is in the kitchen."" He mumbled. ""But hey, the extra food is good. I just burnt the mozzarella sticks so now we a replacement."" He laughed, closing the door behind them with a soft click. The orange sky seeped softly through the small window in the door and throughout the house. It was interesting to here about the traffic though. This was always a quiet neighborhood with not a whole lot of lights, either that or Simon just happens to miss them most of the time. The later more likely. ""Sorry they were a bother."" There really wasn't much else to say about it. <br/><br/></span></span></span></td><td style=""vertical-align: top; width:50%; padding-left:10px;""><span style=""color: #E6E9FD""><span style=""font-family: Nyala;""><span style=""font-size: 120%; line-height: 116%;"">The brunette watched them for a second, simply standing in front of the door, blinking in hopes that would remind him what he was trying to do a second ago. He was going to say something, but now he couldn't remember. Maybe those traffic lights were a nuisance. Oh, right. ""Oh!"" Simon jolted into action,""If you want, you can place them down on the table in the dining room just down the hall. That way you don't have to carry them."" He looked up for a second, looking at the little him shaking his head in disapproval. ""Actually, don't bother, I'll take it. You guys make yourselves at home."" He chuckled at his blunder. If Gregory and Vivienne let him, he would take the dishes and set them up in the center of the table, in between the several sets of ready set plates and silverware. If they didn't, he would simply let them take it. Either way, he would end up back with the two guests.<br/><br/>""I guess I can't ask how your trip here was."" He joked, chuckling at himself, which was a rather nasty habit. ""So, how was your week I suppose would be the next question."" The man shrugged, rolling up his white, long sleeves. Being a host was already starting to get hard, because in a span of five minutes he burned an entire appetizer, had two guests in the hall probably wondering what to do, and now, the doorbell was ringing again. He knew some people were prompt when it came to times, but he expected at least someone to arrive late. But once everyone gets settled down it probably won't be so bad. <br/><br/>""One second."" Simon told the two and went to the door again, opening it to the new guest. He was glad they didn't need any sort of rundown, for they already knew they weren't really late and all that stuff. ""Well, if you like wine and roast, then it'll work perfectly.""  To Simon, it didn't really matter what you were having, wine was always handy. But he knew other's didn't really have the same opinion. ""Come on in."" He let them in... Them. <br/><br/>Simon didn't recognize one. Well, kinda, they had to be twins or something, but he never really met her brother before. Better say hi before things get awkward. The host held out his hand to the young man,""Hi, I'm Simon.""</span></span></span></td></tr></table>"
4609,Five Nights at Freddy's,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=47664,2015-08-17T02:19:12,Lewi,"Vivienne could tell he was fairly well out of his comfort zone. He seemed scattered trying to manage cooking, hosting, and answering the door all at once. Poor Simon. It seemed he didn't have many over out here seeing where he lived and such. But that wasn't all bad. Some people liked their privacy. And there was nothing wrong with that. She also liked her privacy, but she couldn't get much of it with her apartment. She had noisy neighbors that lived upstairs.<br/><br/>She took initiative as he told them that they were to make their selves at home and spoke. ""You have a beautiful home Simon. This place just seems to full of charm."" She had to admit that the design was a little unusual compared to most homes she'd been in before, but it was refreshing, new, and very neat. She liked it. It was more of a modern style and appealing to the eye. She found she wasn't all that good at interior design. Her home looked very basic.<br/><br/>As they moved away from the door and into the hall and he asked about their weeks, seeing that her male counterpart as guest wasn't going to speak she decided to break the ice. ""Same ole, same ole. I'm sure you know how it is with children."" She gave a melodious laugh. Vivienne was about halfway through answering about her week when he had to leave again to the door for the two new guests. She turned to the guest standing with her. ""Hello, I don't believe we've been properly introduced. I am Vivienne. But you can call me Vivi."" She said to him and offered her hand.<br/><br/><a href=""//www.creativefreedomrpg.com/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&amp;u=111574"">@McPainty</a><a href=""//www.creativefreedomrpg.com/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&amp;u=110674"">@thetruegarsot</a><a href=""//www.creativefreedomrpg.com/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&amp;u=110549"">@Tidfe</a>"
4610,Five Nights at Freddy's,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=47664,2015-08-17T07:52:53,thetruegarsot,"As Gregory walked into the house, followed by the woman who arrived at nearly the same moment as he did, he took an observing look at the rooms and nodded with agreement to what the woman had stated, ""It is a lovely home, I must say. Did you do the decorating yourself?"" He smiled genuinely as he admired the furnishings of the house as it was somewhat similar to those of his own home which gave him the impression that Simon and he had somewhat of the same taste in style, which he would guess was part of the reason the two of them bonded enough to have been invited over for dinner.<br/><br/>""As for my week, it had gone fairly well, thank you. I have just received a new contract that will have me building a section of duplexes near the downtown area as more people are coming in to enjoy the atmosphere that goes on around there. It's one I have been trying to get my hands on for quite some time and was ecstatic to have finally landed it. I start the project in a few months, once all the details have been gone over and all the finances have been finalized. Aside from that I have been doing a couple of repairs at the college on the other end of town, nothing major there just fixing up some of the older buildings that need some structural care."" He was speaking to both Simon and to the woman that had arrived just after him before stopping himself before extending his hand out to meet her own, ""I am terribly sorry, I should introduce myself before I start with the gab. My name is Gregory Imez, founder and CEO of the Imez Construction Company and yes I know the name is not the most original but I like to keep things fairly simple. Might I ask who you are, miss?""<br/><br/>Before his question could be answered, the host was back at the door to answer for another couple of guests that have just arrived. Two of them to be precise, who looked strikingly familiar to each other which would suggest that they were probably twins, neither of which Gregory had seen before. ""Ahh,"" he began, ""looks like this is turning out to be quite the get together, Simon."""
4611,Five Nights at Freddy's,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=47664,2015-08-17T08:10:20,Tidfe,"Blade ignored Simon's hand and moved towards where the smell of food was coming from. Sighing, Angel shook her head and gave Simon an apologetic look. ""I'm so sorry about my brother Simon. His name is Blade and I'm afraid manners are not his forte."" She grinned as she moved down the hallway in the general direction the two previous guests had gone. ""I'm glad then. Wine and roast sound wonderful together by the way.""<br/><br/>Angel picked up on the fact that Simon was nervous so she moved to link her arm through his and lean against him. ""Why don't you show me to the kitchen so I can help you set up? From out here, it smells fairly wonderful...If a little smoky."" She gave him a flirty smile as she tried to nudge him to the kitchen.<br/><br/>Blade for the most part could care less and when he found himself with Vivienne and George, he turned around to try a different tack. He mumbled something under his breath about not caring who they were and moved to find the food. Angel said there would be food. The invitation said there would be food. So where was the dang food? He was hungry now and could care less about any idle chit chat that would preceded the actual meal. To put it mildly, the food and his sister were the only reasons he was in a strange part of town, in a stranger's house and looking at this stranger's decorations. Bah. He would have gone with something different, but to each their own he guessed. He would only have to spend an hour max here. He didn't have to love the style of the design, just tolerate it."
4612,Five Nights at Freddy's,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=47664,2015-08-31T04:16:27,krimson_nightmare,"After being thrown from the bar Riley saw that it was time to go to his friend simon's house so he decided to head that direction. ""Now.......where did I *HICK* park me car???"" He said out loud talking to his beer bottel. He wondered around trying to open random cars using a beer tab from his bottel. ""Great..."", he thought someone stole my car...my god its hot out here tonight."" After deciding he was hot he took off his shirt shooed pants and one sock and went staggering in simon's direction...at least he thought it was his direction. "" Now which house is simon's again ? "" He asked as walked through the streets shouting ""Simon!"""
4613,Five Nights at Freddy's,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=47664,2015-11-08T10:22:19,McPainty,"<div style=""text-align: center;""><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i1161.photobucket.com/albums/q503/Monsterancher/coollogo_com-130151241_zpsimzh1pkq.png"">[ img ]</a></div><br/><table width=""100%""><tr><td style=""vertical-align: top; width:50%; padding-right:10px;""><span style=""color: #E6E9FD""><span style=""font-family: Nyala;""><span style=""font-size: 120%; line-height: 116%;"">Being ignored was, on most occasions, a good thing for Simon. He liked his peace and when people noticed him that didn't usually end in peace and quite. Actually, people noticing him usually meant a rather boring and drawled out conversation about the weather, the Pizzeria, or, in some instances, people falling over entirely. Seriously, what is up with that? Is standing on a ladder or sitting in front of a computer that strange? There is probably a more logical reason than that, but Simon didn't like to think about them particularly. He preferred thinking of ladders. Ladders were much less complicated. <br/><br/>As Angel began to apologize for her brother's behavior, Simon's eyes followed the boy. Unlike previous encounters, being ignored by an uninvited guest, for once, actually seemed rude. Who would have thought that barging into someone's home and then ignoring the inhabitants completely was rude? Not Simon apparently. As his eyes drifted along with the moving figure, his hand refused to do the same. Instead, it was frozen in place until the lad went out of sight, in which case, Simon casually wiped his hands on his shirt for little to no reason. Manners weren't Blade's forte. How funny,""Not mine either."" He muttered under his breathe as he finally turned his head to Angel. After all, you were supposed to look at someone when that talked to you. The thought quickly vanished and Simon turned his attention to the other guests again. <br/><br/>""Thank you."" Was the first thing he said in response to their compliment of his home. It seems a little big for one man sometimes but it suits his needs. He couldn't imagine parting with it anyway. ""More or less, actually."" He had some say in the design, and he did remodel quite a bit when putting in the security system, but other than that, it really wasn't his choice. When married, the choice is rarely yours. ""But I'm glad you like it."" He commented quickly. <br/><br/>The pair went on to answer his question about their weeks, taking the long route to say ""fine"" or ""good"". Vivianne's response in particular caught his ear and he squinted at her with uncertainty. Leaning against the wall, his hands behind his back, he held his expression and responded simply,""Do I?"" But of course, his response was muffled by Gregory's explanation of a contract or another and all that mumbo jumbo. Of course that was a good thing, that is his job after all, but less words would have been nice. As a matter of fact, he half zoned out in the middle, the story turning from the man's week to ""blah blah blah blah blah"". <br/><br/>The host's expression had been erased, being utterly blank as he nodded meaninglessly along to the story being told. That was until Angel asked to be escorted to the kitchen. The words pierced his mindless wondering which caused his head to quickly snap in her direction. Kitchen? Smokey? Oh, that's right, he burnt something. His mind included in that statement.  ""Yeah, sure!"" He said after a taking a long second to break the sluggish pace in his mind. After which he promptly stood up straight from the wall and started heading down the hall to the kitchen. While doing do, he had placed his hand on Angel's furthest shoulder blade to help guide her in the right direction. <br/><br/>Simon's pace in walking was typically faster than most, so he made a conscious effort to slow down his brisk hike. Which was surprisingly difficult, to his astonishment. But even though it seemed like he'd never make it to the kitchen at the pace they were going, they eventually did, Simon holding open the door for Angel as t hey walked in. The room was clear of any smoke since the window was open, but the odor still lingered. Entering the kitchen himself, two things caught his attention. One being that the radio was still on. It no longer was talking about Fazbears, instead talking about traffic reports and various crashes on such and such road and who cares street. The second thing was that there were three dishes on the counter instead of two. He stepped over to them and noted that the mozzarella sticks weren't burnt after all. That's right, it was stuff at the bottom of the oven that was burning. Oh well, just meant more food. <br/><br/></span></span></span></td><td style=""vertical-align: top; width:50%; padding-left:10px;""><span style=""color: #E6E9FD""><span style=""font-family: Nyala;""><span style=""font-size: 120%; line-height: 116%;"">With the tin foil already on the counter, he covered the remaining dish to keep it hot when the two set up the table. He took his sweet time wrapping it though. This fast paced 10 minute span of time is already exhausting him. To demonstrate the overwhelming amount of stimuli, Simon wanted to grab the crock pot and the mozzarella sticks and then ask Angel to grab the remaining dish and bring it to the table, however, what he ended up doing was turning around to sit on top of the counter and asking,""You're brother, huh?"" What the hell is that supposed to mean? What type of question is that? Augh! Maybe this whole dinner party thing wasn't such a good idea after all. He's probably going to be babbling like an idiot by the end of the day. <br/><br/>And speaking of babbling idiots...<br/><br/>Through the open window, the man caught the faint sound of his name being called. At first, he shrugged this off, summing it up to shear amounts of stress. But with his head slightly twitching every time it was called out, Simon eventually got annoyed enough to look out the window. And guess who it was calling out his name? Riley... With no clothes. Well, some clothes, including one sock in particular, but that's beside the point. The point was that there was now a drunk bastard who might as well be naked running around the block trying to find him, and likely will find his house. What was one supposed to do about that? Scoffing as loudly as one could manage, the brunette left the window and instead placed his head squarely on the counter. In actuality, he wanted to bash his face into a bloody pulp on the counter, but resting it there would have to do. After all, some of his brains might get in the food and that wouldn't be very good atall. <br/><br/>Taking as deep of breathes as he could, which were nothing less than audible, the host whispered loudly to himself in a malicious manner,""Whyyyyyyy?"" Of all days to have to deal with an old drinking buddy who was piss drunk. Of all the times in the day. Why right this second? As if he didn't have enough on his mind. Thanks Riley, you're a great friend. Neither was Simon, but oh well. <br/><br/>After about half a second of starring too closely at the unrecognizable pattern on the counter, Simon finally lifted his head and stood up straight, running his hands through his hair. He did, in fact note that it was probably strange for Angel to see Simon suddenly throw what one might call a fit in the middle of the kitchen for what seemed like no reason. So, to address this awkwardness, if there was any, he said,""I apologize, Angel. I'm just...- a drunk guy, who happens to be a friend, is probably going to have to stay with us for a while."" He turned to her with a now much more composed smile. "" At least until he puts some clothes on."" He added. He really didn't want to deal with this right now so the sooner he could get him out of here the better. <br/><br/>But until he finds the house, he was fine. ""Did you want me to take that? "" He gestured to the wine as he walked toward her. ""You don't have to set up. Dinner is almost ready so you can talk with the others if you wanted."" He offered an affectionate smile. <br/><br/>All he really needed to do was just check some things off his to do list. First thing on that to do list was to finish preparing dinner.</span></span></span></td></tr></table><br/><div style=""text-align: center;""><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i1161.photobucket.com/albums/q503/Monsterancher/coollogo_com-70561129_zpsju0r8ul2.png"">[ img ]</a></div><br/><table width=""100%""><tr><td style=""vertical-align: top; width:50%; padding-right:10px;""><span style=""color: #E6E9FD""><span style=""font-family: Nyala;""><span style=""font-size: 120%; line-height: 116%;"">When it came to parties, Amanda really tried her best not to arrive early. As a matter of fact, she tried not to arrive on time in order to not look too eager to go. Although she was always excited about parties and hardly failed at attending one, she was always paranoid people would accuse her of being... well, whatever. There are many words in which they could make up, she was sure. She didn't like the idea of gossip and thus, tried to avoid the situation entirely by not giving the whole idea fuel. And she really did try t arrive late to Simon's party, she honestly did. However, this is the first time she ever heard of Simon doing anything outside of Fazbears, so not only was she excited about the party and getting to know her other coworkers, but she was also eager to see what Simon was like at home. Where did he live, what was his house like? What were his hobbies? Did he have a family? She wanted to know it all, and because of the cat inside her that it too curious for her own good, she still arrived on time. Actually, five minutes early. <br/><br/>She didn't see any cars besides what she assumed was Simon's car, which meant no other guests had arrived yet. Which was rather annoying, seeing as she hated being the first one to arrive at any social gathering. So, instead of parking and just arriving like a normal person would, or at least just sit in the car, Amanda decided to drive away. Drive for a few minutes until people arrived. That was her plan. So, she drove out of Simon's driveway and started to drive around. She mainly just looked at the neighborhood in which he lived in, noting that all of the houses were rather fancy. Which was funny because she didn't expect Simon to be someone with a lot of money. At least he didn't act like he did. Or show it. Either that or these gorgeous houses were ridiculously cheap, and if that was the case, she might buy one herself instead of living in a cramped apartment. <br/><br/>She also noticed the neighbourhood was rather... distant. It felt like one giant alley, tucked away behind the crevasses within the suburbs. If Simon didn't print out a map with the invitation, it would have taken her hours to find it. Literally, without living in an alley way, this is as close to it as you can get. You had to go left, then right, the two lefts, then a straight, the another left, and it all felt like one giant spiral leading to his house. What sort of neighbourhood is shaped like that? And it also seemed like she was driving downhill the entire time. It was very odd. But it must be a quite little place to live, which would be a nice contrast to her bustling and loud apartment downtown.<br/><br/></span></span></span></td><td style=""vertical-align: top; width:50%; padding-left:10px;""><span style=""color: #E6E9FD""><span style=""font-family: Nyala;""><span style=""font-size: 120%; line-height: 116%;"">The last thing that Amanda really noticed was that no one was outside. Maybe it was the city girl in her that was expecting to see the street packed with hoards of strangers, but the area seemed so... empty. Granted, the people were probably inside their homes or at work, because why not if you live in a house like that, but it just seemed lonely. But maybe Simon likes being alone. It would explain a lot. <br/><br/>After about ten minutes of driving around aimlessly, Amanda started to head back to Simon's house. There had to be people arriving now. So she took a U-turn and headed back. But to her surprise, a man had suddenly appeared. A man with no pants. More importantly, a man with no pants in the middle of the road. Amanda slowed down but groaned, hoping the drunk bastard would hobble his way into the sidewalk eventually. But being the impatient woman she was, she didn't wait more than five seconds before cranking her steering wheel to the side to avoid the man and speeding past him. She stuck her tongue at the drunk as she passed by, thinking he wouldn't notice since he was clearly looking for something. Probably another beer. <br/><br/>After another short drive, she arrived, yet again, the the man of the hour's home. She parked her car on the street in front of the house and made her way to the door. She could hear the sound of people talking inside before she even knocked, which indicated that people have already arrived. If not then she had some serious questions she needed to ask Simon. So, standing in front of the door with her bell bottom pants and her light coloured tank top, Amanda firmly knocked on the door.</span></span></span></td></tr></table>"
4614,Five Nights at Freddy's,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=47664,2015-11-12T10:15:19,Lewi,"Vivienne smiled at Simon's look. She mistook it for one of curiosity rather than suspicion. It was so subtle that it was easy to confuse the two. ""Yes, I mean, you do work at Freddy Fazbear's after all. You're around children all day."" She said with a soft giggle. ""I'm sure you see enough field trips to get the gist of what goes on around children."" She knew there was no way that he could work in that place and not have any idea about kids whatsoever. That, and she remembered watching his boys when they were little.<br/><br/>Once he was ushered off by Angel to go and fix things in the kitchen, she turned her interest to the new guest. ""Hello there. I'm Vivi."" After waiting for a response for a moment, she turned back to the other gentleman in the room which honestly, she found to be more interesting than Simon apparently had. ""Seems you've stayed relatively busy haven't you?"" She asked him with a smile. She found architecture and such to be more interesting than Simon had. This gentleman seemed nice. It could be nice to leave this party with a man. Should that be the way that things go anyhow.<br/><br/><a href=""//www.creativefreedomrpg.com/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&amp;u=110549"">@Tidfe</a><a href=""//www.creativefreedomrpg.com/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&amp;u=110674"">@thetruegarsot</a><a href=""//www.creativefreedomrpg.com/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&amp;u=111574"">@McPainty</a>"
4615,Five Nights at Freddy's,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=47664,2015-11-12T20:36:00,thetruegarsot,"It was clear from the expression of the host's face that Simon did not hold much interest in an extended discussion regarding the working habits of Gregory, noting the eyes of the man shifting as if his mind were wandering elsewhere. He felt awkward about the situation and did not really know how to follow up but thankfully was relieved of such pressures as another guest took hold of the host to get a tour of the kitchen. When it came to handling business meetings and the such it was a breeze for Greg to find ways to keep the party interested but when it came to personal gatherings, that was a completely different story. He was always so busy and truthfully so wrapped up in his work that it almost never left his mind. This made it quite difficult for the business tycoon to engage in small talk, which situations like the one he currently found himself to be in seem to call for such things.<br/><br/>Once the host and his other guest walked off Gregory was surprised when the one who just introduced herself as Vivienne earlier, or Vivi as she stated once before and now to another guest, asked him the question. He returned her inquiry with a warm smile and a slight nod, ""Yes, quite busy, indeed."" This woman seemed to have a genuine interest in the conversation, which after the awkward moment with Simon he was glad that his words were not left to that void that many dead end conversations go to. Though, whether or not this conversation would go that route was still yet to be seen as he gave a quick glance of the woman, wondering what it was that she herself did.<br/><br/>""I don't usually find time to socialize outside of work like this but figured what could it hurt to take a night off."" His smile slowly transformed into an inquisitive look as the sound of someone knocking at the door gained some of his intention, not entirely as he was still keeping his gaze on the woman he was talking to, at the same time wondering if he should check the door for Simon since he was busy with Angel in the kitchen. It was not his house and did not want to seem rude by opening the door so for the time being kept talking to Vivi, ""Can I ask what it is you do?"""
4616,Five Nights at Freddy's,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=47664,2015-11-18T08:28:41,Tidfe,"At least Simon didn't appear to be too terribly offended by Blade's lack of manners. Though as she helped him set up in the kitchen, he did make a mention about him. ""Yes. Twin actually if you really want to get technical."" The smoky odor was fairly strong back here, but the open window helped to dispel a lot of it.<br/><br/>The soft sound of the radio filtered through the air. All Angel could think was that it was too bad it wasn't playing music. That would have added to the cozy atmosphere the kitchen seemed to create. Instead, it just added random background noise as it chattered on about this and that. Mostly about traffic reports and fatalities. Suddenly, a different sound reached her ears. It was Simon's name and she looked up at the open window at about the time that Simon started to bang his head against the cabinet.<br/><br/>""No need to apologize for the actions of others. Especially when you have no control of them."" She handed him the bottle of wine and gave him a reassuring smile. She had been the drunken friend more than once. Though she had thankfully kept her clothes on until they hit the bedroom. ""Food will probably sober him up a little bit. And it is no trouble at all. I would love to help you set up for dinner."" Remember how they left the other two, her grin turned a little sly. ""Besides...I wouldn't want to interrupt whatever might be happening between them back there.""<br/><br/>Which she didn't. If Vivi could charm Greg into an after party get together or vice verse, she wasn't gonna stand in that way. Though if either one of them didn't want too...Well, she wouldn't be picky.<br/><br/>""So what can I do to help set up for dinner? Probably before your drunken guest arrives and you have to find a different way to corral him.""<br/><br/>Blade took a seat and watched the two chat. So one was an architect or something very similar if his day was anything to go by. He was actually mildly interested in that. Only mildly though. The other one...Vivi was her name if he heard right. He had no idea. Not yet anyway. But considering the question that was just ask, he was about to find out.<br/><br/><a href=""//www.creativefreedomrpg.com/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&amp;u=111574"">@McPainty</a><a href=""//www.creativefreedomrpg.com/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&amp;u=111593"">@Lewi</a><a href=""//www.creativefreedomrpg.com/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&amp;u=110674"">@thetruegarsot</a>"
4617,Five Nights at Freddy's,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=47664,2016-02-03T05:41:28,krimson_nightmare,"Riley was sure he was at the right house when he opened up the door that was currently ajar. He stepped inside proclaiming loudly, “Daddy! *hick* your wee lad has come home!”  A large burly man stood up from the couch and grabbed his shotgun from under the seat cushion. “I don’t know who you are but you need to leave… NOW!” the man shouted aiming at Riley’s head. “Me name is I’ve got the wrong house!” with that quick response he was out the door running up the street until he ran straight into Simon’s car.<br/>After realizing it was Simon’s car his head had collided with he went up to the front door and banged on it loudly shouting “Si*hick*mon let me in! I’m hot and I need your air con*hick*tioner! And a man tried to blow me wee wilily wonky off!”"
4618,Hell Rising Remake IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=47735&start=20,2015-11-04T01:08:42,Mini_Grift,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">Red, blazing eyes flashed open and the mage looked furtively around the spirit-realm she would walk this night. All was dark. Grey and white ashes filtered sporadically through the gloom. A silver half-moon glinted far in the skies but provided no illumination. Standing, Kykysh looked around. Behind her was a bottomless chasm and she stood, alone and chilled, though it was not cold, on a promontory that jutted out from a large cave mouth. She stared into the darkness within even as the call of a hound reverberated from somewhere behind her - a distant howl, yet alarmingly close. </span><br/><br/>This... This is a path of Shadow. What trickery is this?<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Never one to back away from the face of adversity the sorceress stepped into the cave to the welcoming sound of laughter; harsh, devoid of humour, implying something... sinister. She walked through a narrow tunnel, constantly alert though she could not see a damn thing. Eventually a blue glow began to emanate ahead of her, she approached the ledge cautiously and peered down. Bright glowing mushrooms, all veins and bulbous tumours, of varying expanses provided the illumination.</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">With a startled yelp, she jumped back as the ledge crumbled away beneath her. A flash of light cut through her head. Blazing eyes burned bright as the ground crumbled away beneath her. She fell only a few feet before her powers instinctively kicked in and glided her away to safety.</span>Floating. Mind is dull, eyes are blind...<span style=""font-style: italic"">She felt cold stone beneath her bare feet as she found clarity once more. The laughter sounded again, she spun to see a figure suspended above a sea of lava.</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">A marionette without strings hung in the air, small and fat, with a painted face and stick-thin limbs. Kykysh heard a voice in her mind: ""Your failure... Is inevitable..."" But before she could challenge the wisdom of that, the puppet, accompanied by ever more laughter, began to spin, fast and ever faster. As the laughter pitched to a deafening crescendo, the puppet shrank to a speck before vanishing with a blinding pop.<br/><br/>A flash of light cut through her head.</span>Floating in darkness, mind is dull, eyes are blind...<span style=""font-style: italic"">The black-burning became intense and Kykysh could feel her brains begin to boil, her flesh began to peel from her limbs as her blood dried in her veins...</span><br/><br/>Regained consciousness. Feeling overwhelmed... In distress. Dead eyes awake, focus returns. I'm paralysed, and floating... floating through inverted spheres.<span style=""font-style: italic"">The creatures face materialised in an instant above her head, floating with evil expressions bleeding through. Kykysh was the puppet, and the slow, unmistakable visage of a Devils face peered through the glass like the window of her soul.</span><br/><br/><br/>Nightmares - or visions - were an all too frequent occurrence for Kykysh, though she simply stored them away in her inner psyche never to be violated by them. Her slender limbs dangled and blew in the sodden wind, the dew-scented rain drops pattering against her face and torso were as if someone had spilled heaven and it were falling upon her flesh, caressing and nourishing her. The thick branch on which she slept was comfortable, she had melded with it before closing her eyes for sleep. And now she was waking.<br/><br/>Smiling, Kykysh stretched, then rolled backwards from the branch to fall smoothly onto the leaf-strewn forest floor several dozen handspans below. Landing smoothly, she bowed and blew the tree a loving kiss, thanking it for allowing her to sleep peacefully in it's protective embrace. She rubbed a palm across her bald scalp before turning about and sauntering deeper into the forest. If memory served, she was nearing Methodil, which she understood to be a human settlement.<br/><br/>She walked slowly, without any particular purpose, relishing the feel of the rain drops bouncing gaily from her head and face, which was one of life's smaller pleasures. The wind glided across her skin like a benediction and she felt a keen sense of calm...<br/><br/>Soon enough, a startled voice penetrated the calm serenity. ""Goddammit OW!""<br/><br/>Kykysh stopped, this was the first voice she had heard since... since leaving home. She panicked slightly as several thoughts ran through her mind like petulant children.<span style=""font-style: italic"">How long ago was that? Phew, a long time ago, perhaps a year? Should I help? Of course you should, silly girl! What manner of creature was it? No elf, not sure, possibly an elf but not from my village, oh a potential friend! Whee! Was this a battle or an accident? Go help, go help, and see for yourself! Is there a person alone, or perhaps, involved in some fancy romantic tangle? Oh, that would certianly be interesting, hehe. Was it feminine or, no, must have been... male. A male! One wonders if he might like a cup of tea?</span><br/><br/>The mage began to run towards the sound fully intending to render whatever aid may be required of her to render. But the next sound stopped her again. ""Върни се спи."" The sound was so unearthly and alien it hurt ears, though she immediately understood it to the voice of a demon! A demon, here? This time fear and anger clouded her thoughts, and all she could think was her new potential friend might be in danger! She spurred herself onwards!<br/><br/>The foul demon continued to speak but it felt so unnatural to Kykysh she couldn't really understand the import of the words. As she reached the location of the voice a small group of figures were slowly becoming visible as she flung herself towards them. A third voice was speaking, ""...damage will take longer to heal. It will probably still hurt to walk for a while. Call me Callie, you sexy beast!""<br/><br/>The hurtling mage was almost upon them when she realised the group were not hostile towards each other, that they were... what? Kykysh just managed to pause at the edge of the path several feet ahead of the group, though they seemed not to have noticed her as they were busy either introducing themselves or attending to a sore foot, nevertheless, she didn't feel ready to announce her presence and set about straightening her robe and checking the contents of her satchel still remained in her satchel."
4619,Hell Rising Remake IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=47735&start=20,2015-11-11T07:36:30,Ristina,"Arista began to breath heavily as if the intake of the air was swallowing her. She was not use to being outside of water for a super long time, after using magic. It was tearing her lungs apart, but she needed to understand the world around her. Thick air pulsated through her mouth, and choked down the rivets of the lungs like piranhas.<br/><br/>""Shall we make haste then?"" A man spoke the words driving the pain out the door for the moment. The only response made was a nod of the head from her as she swept into the side street with the group.<br/><br/>""We.. should go.. somewhere wet, we can hide if they can't smell us.""  A sense of pure relief at those words washed over her. Water would help heal her magic issue, and help heal her open wound.<br/><br/>""We should head into the forest then. There's bound to be a stream. How else would these people get their fresh water?"" A woman spoke in the group.<br/><br/>"" I am positive I can locate you water."" Arista was not use to speaking, nor gaining attention. The ground was soaked, and the stench of blood creeped in the wind. Her right hand clenched the wound that was oozing out blood still. Rain had finally stopped revealing her open wound if anyone took a real look. Fear seeped through her. What would happen when they realized she was a water dragon? What kind of wishes would they try to impose on her?<br/><br/>A presence in the distance made her head turn towards the forest. It wasn't a screaming presence, nor one that she could truly figure out. Heck, it could have been a lone deer for all she knew. A jewel on her chest began to light as words muttered in a hush made a weird language. It was a water dragon song that brought about the ability to find water. Most water dragons know this spell as fire dragons have a similar cast to find natural fire like volcanos. It's a simple location spell. However, it was taking every part of her to cast it. Her vibrant blue hair was slowly fading to a light blue, and her eyes were following the same fate. A sure sign that if she didn't replenish energy soon there would be no hope for her.<br/><br/>The spell released a orb showing the path through the forest that lead down a stream, and to a river. Green oak trees, sharp twigs, and rocks littered the path. But before the orb went away it displayed a man with red eyes searching atop a mountain. He was looking for an object?  A necklace hung from the man's neck revealing that he was a former priest of the water clan.  But over the 265 years she's been alive...his face was unfamiliar.<br/><br/>"" There is a river deep within the forest. Be wary, a man is near the river as well."" She spoke hoping the group heard her words as she stumbled a little before being able to walk straight. There wasn't much else she could do for them. But if they wanted water, she needed water, it was best to stick with them."
4620,Hell Rising Remake IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=47735&start=20,2015-11-11T17:50:02,Twilight_Cloud,"Morys watched the metallic-skinned man speak in the same tongue as the demons, and kill the final one with a single blow. The strength he possessed and his strange, shining skin made it obvious he was no Almerkian. Morys also took note of how tall he was, now that they were closer and danger no longer threatened.<br/><br/>""I am Morys,"" he replied to Garash's words, followed by a scream through clenched teeth as he managed to pull the knife from his foot.<br/><br/>In response to Johnathon's words, Morys said, ""We should save the more serious talk once we have found a safe place to sleep, and less danger afoot. No pun intended."" He manages a weak smile, that quickly disappears as the Elvish words force his flesh together. Morys's face drained of its color, he found it difficult to speak. ""Thanks, it's at least an improvement.""<br/><br/>Lysonna had lowered her bow after Garash had killed the last of their enemy. She raised it again and turned towards the trees however when she heard the sound of someone rummaging through their belongings. The Elf was thankful that something or someone else could take the attention off of her and the fact she had not shared her name. ""We are not alone,"" she calls to the group, in her lyrical voice.<br/><br/>""A man?"" Morys asks, in response to Arista, turning towards the inn so she had his full attention. ""How is it you..."" The Almerkian was about to ask how she knew there was a man by this river, but thought better of it. ""Aye, there is a river within Goblin forest, but it's not the safest of places. It's also the fastest way to Almeria, and we may need some government help for this quest.""<br/><br/>Lysonna's sharp ears easily hear Morys's statement. Her arms quiver for a moment as she thinks about the Elven government and possibly having to return home. She gets a more determined stance and steadies herself as her sharp eyes find the person making the sound. ""An Elf?!"" she whispers to herself. She pulls her bowstring taught. ""What's your business with these humans?!""<br/><br/>""If it's not Demon, maybe it's best not to worry?"" Morys calls to Lysonna, but she pretends not to hear. ""Well... Unless it's Dwarf."""
4621,Hell Rising Remake IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=47735&start=20,2015-11-13T03:44:09,docemoon145,"For a while now, Garash's eyes had been fixed on the water dragon's wound. *<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #BF0000"">Синият лицето тече...</span></span>He didn't get it. Lots of things were confusing right now. There was suddenly a pale, tall woman, who the cloaked archer called an elf. **<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #BF0000"">Остри уши означава елф?</span></span>he wondered. That was the only visible similarity he could draw between this new stranger and the ice elf. He'd also seen his first healing magic just now, such was the ice elf's talent. There were too many new and strange things, too soon, and he'd never been a very clever observer.<br/><br/>So as far as he was concerned, there was only one thing happening that he understood--only one thing that was important. They were standing around talking when they should be fleeing for survival.<br/><br/>***<span style=""color: #BF0000"">""Това е достатъчно приказки!""</span>he said curtly, forgetting that they couldn't understand.<span style=""color: #BF0000"">""Ние трябва да отидем някъде, сейф.""</span>He grabbed Callie's wrist, as she happened to be closest to him, and started down the path towards the forest. His trajectory had him pass right next to the tall elf, but he didn't even make eye contact. ""Demons attacking. Water safe. Remember?"" he called to the others from over his shoulder.<br/><br/>*The blue person is leaking<br/>**Pointed ears means elf?<br/>***""That's enough talking! We need to go someplace safe."""
4622,Hell Rising Remake IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=47735&start=20,2015-11-15T01:02:36,Mini_Grift,"Even though Kykysh had, more or less, approached the group, she still stood at the edge of the path patting herself down and straightening herself up to ensure that she was presentable - this was her first contact with sentient life, no that was wrong, with intelligent life. Wrong too. Her first contact with other beings capable of speech - that was... acceptable. Though her attention was not on the group she could hear several voices, some in conversation, some seemingly in monologue, and strangely, she did not feel threatened.<br/><br/>The first voice was beautiful, and in urgent need to find water. That is to say, the being with the beautiful voice wished to find water, a voice by itself trying to find a water source was quite odd. This appeared to be important. Kykysh knew well the importance of water, water was the essence of life, life brought consciousness and that was the fundamental principle of existence, but this was not the time to ponder one of the many mysteries of the universe.<br/><br/>The next voice - voices - were almost definitely in conversation and Kykysh found she understood them almost perfectly, their accents weren't so outlandish or hurtful that their words went misunderstood. This was good. One male and one female, though the voices were so similar and spoken almost in tandem it was difficult to fathom which was which. The third voice hurt her ears. She understood, in a general sort of way what it was saying - possibly something about a deposit box and a blue person that flows?<br/><br/>This all flitted through the labyrinth of her mind in a matter of moments. She looked up and her eyes went wide as the demon - Garsh? Garrett? - was storming past her, she stepped back in alarm. The thing was as tall as she but far broader, it was silver-chested and hideous beyond description but, thankfully, did not seem hostile. Then the import of another voice finally struck home. Another moment later Kykysh stared at a bow with a notched arrow aimed at her!<br/><br/>Fine eyebrows knitted together. ""Business with these humans? We have never met so how can we have a business?"" Kykysh looked at the woman - was definitely a woman - with dark eyes and a boggled expression. ""Why have you got that bow pointed at me? I am well um lets just say that I walk and ah am a... traveler, of sorts. Yes!"" The sapling mage clenched her fists together in front of her chest as if celebrating a victory. ""A traveler, for I travel, you see.""<br/><br/>Not knowing what else to do and feeling awkward, Kykysb curtsied."
4623,Hell Rising Remake IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=47735&start=20,2015-11-28T23:57:20,JDizzle383,"Jonathan's eyes widened at the sudden appearance of the newcomer she-elf. ""Well this is quite... unexpected."" he nodded politely as she curtsied. ""Lower your weapon, if it pleases you."" He stated rather than asked Lysonna as he walked up to Kykysh and said quite bluntly:<br/><br/>""We are being chased by Demons. If you wish to follow I will not stop you. Strength in numbers and all that.""<br/><br/>It was at this point that Garash came to the conclusion that they were wasting time.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000"">""Demons attacking. Water safe. Remember?"" he called to the others from over his shoulder.</span><br/><br/>Callie smirked as she was dragged away. oh if he only knew what he was doing to her right now...<br/><br/>Jonathan sighed. ""The metallic one speaks the truth. It is best to be headed away from here. also, while it may only be a little bit..."" He pulled a canteen from his waist and handed it to the fore-referenced ""blue person"". ""I believe you need water more so than I."" He finished. he had never been one to deny someone help if he could give it, however small a gesture it was.<br/><br/>Following Garash, he asked from over his shoulder to Morys. ""So tell me something. I never understood this, but what was the cause of that pointless war with the dwarfs in the first place?"" He had never chosen a side when it had taken place and hadn't enlisted, nor did he care who technically ""won"". But Nithayus and Pronysus be damned if he didn't figure out just what they were fighting over. then again...<br/><br/>""Maybe you can answer that when we are safe and not running for our lives."" He reconsidered. ""Wouldn't want to die because of an explanation..."" He chuckled rather halfheartedly."
4624,Hell Rising Remake IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=47735&start=20,2015-12-09T01:18:47,Twilight_Cloud,"Arista managed to summon enough strength to walk with the group. The un-hostile demon that was traveling with them managed to run on ahead at full speed. He seemed conflicted with the events that were happening before him. She managed to notice that one of the group was holding a bow towards a She-elf. Not a far fetched thought seeing an elf scurrying around these parts. ""A traveler, for I travel, you see."" The response of the stranger seemed odd. Almost like she was forming an excuse to tell them. But that was not of her business.<br/><br/>A canteen was offered to her from a man that must have heard the demon call her a blue person. How a demon finds a blue person odd ...almost made her want to laugh. ""I believe you need water more so than I."" A smile creeped up her face as she guzzled the water from the canteen down. Her wound slowly faded as the water healed her wounds. It was rejuvenating, and soon made the very thought that she had bleed blue blood almost a dream to the others.<br/><br/>"" Thank you sir. I will repay you one day."" She spoke the words wiping away dabs of water on her cheek. The canteen was slipped back into the man's hand. Her body was now sparkling with life, unlike before. Conversations sparked up as the strange new elf tried to avert danger. There was no sign on her hands, or shoulders of being a follower of her's. Most the elves in that forest were either worshiping her, or worshiping another dragon of value to them. Obviously, this is one of the one's that might not be religious.<br/><br/>~~~~~~~~<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000"">""Demons attacking. Water safe. Remember?""</span>called the tall guy as he ran past the 'traveling' Elf.<br/><br/>Lysonna's slanted eyes narrowed, her drawstring still pulled taught against her cheek. Though her countenance would never show it, she was feeling fear. Lysonna's heart drummed in her chest.<br/><br/>Johnathon's words, caused her eyes to swivel from her target, though he was not with in sight. She sighed, trying to calm herself and at the same time relaxing her muscles and bow.<br/><br/>""Aye, follow if you wish,"" Lysonna said. After a moment she added in Elvish, ""<span style=""color: #80FF00"">Surusiq, tautulli -ᖃᖅ</span>.""<br/><br/>Morys nodded. ""Aye, talking should be saved when we have found safety."" With that, the Almerkian rushed ahead, sprinting at first in an attempt to catch up with the shiny man and the lady he was dragging after him. He watched the orb bob through the trees ahead and was soon slowing to an easy jog. It was a long trek to the river, one they could easily finish before nightfall, but much too long for him to keep up such a fast pace, especially when every other step had flames of pain leaping up from his healing foot.<br/><br/>Lysonna's strides were long and quick, similar to a deer the way she moved. The Elf was unhindered by rocks, roots, or shrubbery. She was agile, and at home in forests. Lysonna easily passed Morys and was keeping pace with the Demon, though remaining behind him and the woman he was pulling along with him.<br/><br/>""What happens once we've found water?"" Lysonna asks, with her lilting voice, which easily carried back to the Almerkian.<br/><br/>""We find a Hollow Root,"" he replied, some what surprised that a nature-loving Elf would not have already come to the same conclusion.<br/><br/>*<span style=""color: #00FF00"">Novice, watch your own. (As close to a translation as I could get to ""watch your back"")</span>"
4625,Hell Rising Remake IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=47735&start=20,2015-12-16T00:51:27,Mini_Grift,"Kykysh appeared to have stumbled upon the group at a busy moment. Not only were they engaged in conversive conversation and in need of many things, primarily escape of the demons which were in apparent pursuit by following a... demon. Though this one seemed different somehow, it and the group appeared to be friends. Perhaps<span style=""font-style: italic"">friends</span>was too strong a term,<span style=""font-style: italic"">allies</span>was potentially more accurate. Maybe once she had mustered and fortified her courage to divulge the creature in meaningful discourse she might find cause to discover why the demon was fleeing from its own species.<br/><br/>But at present a more pressing issue demanded her attention. ""We are being chased by Demons. If you wish to follow I will not stop you. Strength in numbers and all that."" The manner in which it was said gave Kykysh pause though she refused to wilt under his proximity. This did not exactly endear the sapling mage with a willingness to follow the group as being chased by a horde of demons was not exactly an activity Kykysh was hoping to become embroiled in. Nevertheless, the boy had a point about strength in numbers and Kykysh was determined to make some friends. This group seemed to have a purpose beyond escaping demons, and the demons must have been chasing them for something and since demons were inherently evil (though there may be the odd exception) so these here folk must be the good guys, right? In the night chill of the moment that logic made absolute sense to Kykysh.<br/><br/>Being a weather mage, of sorts, Kykysh was capable of coalescing water from the air providing she had a vessel in which to contain it - any mouth would do - and she would have been thrilled to have the opportunity to quench the thirst of any traveler, the need for the moment had passed. The mage watched the 'blue person' with a half-smile, happy to see the thirst quenched and the being recover from such dehydration, the recovery was tangible to the cloud-elf's heightened sight, whose smile only broadened at such a wondrous visage.<br/><br/>""Aye, follow if you wish,"" was not exactly an invitation, though Kykysh did in fact wish, for what else could she do with the almost tantalising promise of mystery, intrigue and adventure by following and perhaps even immersing herself with this band of noble-ish heroes on some grand quest for something inconceivably important and meaningful it almost made Kykysh shudder with excitement! Her smile broadened as she looked down upon the she-elf whose previous hostility appeared to have not-quite-vanished but, at least, had lessened to a more tolerable level. Though the elf's next words confused her slightly.<br/><br/>Standing tall and proud, at seven foot two inches, the Azyrite beamed as the group passed her. ""I shall follow you!"" She exclaimed excitedly. ""And lend you thine aid in your quest for I, as destiny hath decreed, find myself in need of a quest to lend thine aid to! Oh yes, this is glorious! Such fate and fortune hath indeed thrust us together on this voyage of magnificence!"" She stepped in behind the group, following them as she wished to! ""Be not afraid, my friends, for I shall watch your backs since I am incapable of watching my own, and guard thee from all affronts from said dreaded demon horde which doth threaten our rear!"""
4626,Hell Rising Remake IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=47735&start=20,2015-12-16T14:27:30,docemoon145,"Wonderful! They had a new ally to help them on their quest--whatever that was. Actually, what was their quest? Garash's metallic brow furrowed in contemplation. There was something other than fleeing from the demons this time, wasn't there? He felt like he was forgetting something important.... Oh yeah! These demons hadn't been targeting him specifically, meaning they were chasing someone or something else in their party. That was sort of refreshing. But... what were they after again? He thought hard as he kept up their quick pace. An... orb... right? Didn't they mention an orb back there? Maybe not, but he was convinced it was something one of the others had that they wanted. And anything a demon wanted had to be bad. He could think this confidently after much experience.<br/><br/>Actually, for a while now, their newest member had been saying some things from the back. Garash recognized several of the words, but others were lost on him, and the grammatical structure was more complex than what he was 'used to.' Until today, he'd never had to use the common language seriously, and it was already difficult for him. The end result was that most of what she said went over his head. It was embarrassing, but he was more frustrated than shy, so he called back to her. ""I don't understand! Use smaller words.""<br/><br/>Garash stayed near the front of the pack, trusting his nose to take them to water. He wasn't as graceful as some of the others in their party, but he was fairly graceful for his size. Most demons relied on their noses, so he didn't think much of the branches broken and leaves crushed in his path. If any of them knew real tracking, it could be trouble. Really, though, there just wasn't any way to minimize the damage more than this.<br/><br/>Now then, after they found water... The human suggested they find a 'hollow root.' Garash wasn't a hundred percent sure what that meant, but he could guess. Anyway, since his first thought had been 'cave,' it occurred to him that they should absolutely not hide in a cave.<br/><br/>The further they walked in the right direction, the more the scent of damp ruined Garash's senses. At the rude pace he'd set, they soon came upon a flowing river. Garash reached up with his free hand and plugged his nose for a minute, then let go and took a deep breath. Good. He could barely detect the people right next to him. To anything across the river, he was nasally blind. ""We cross,"" he said. ""Then we find your 'hollow root.'"""
4627,Hell Rising Remake IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=47735&start=20,2016-01-20T21:27:15,Twilight_Cloud,"""I think we should travel down river... If we can all swim across, we can all swim with the river. A few leagues should be enough, just in case the demons do come this way. If they cross here, they could surely find our scent again,"" Lysonna suggests.<br/><br/>As the shorter Elf woman spoke, Morys knelt on the river bank, filling his sheep's stomach with water. ""What she says has merit,"" the Almerkian says, having forgotten her name if she had even offered it. Morys's brow furrowed when he realized she hadn't.<br/><br/>""We don't have much time for making decisions,"" Lysonna pointed out. She moved closer to where Morys was by the river, being careful of the deep mud that had been softened by the river's risen waters and rain. ""How safe is this 'Hollow Root'?""<br/><br/>""Safe enough, if we can lose our enemies. We could stay a night, perhaps two to rest,"" Morys stood, taking a sip from his sheep's stomach. He raised his voice to make sure the others could hear plainly for what he said next, ""Actually, it may be best for us to swim UP river. We'd be moving closer to the capital if that were the case. Closer to an appropriate destination.""<br/><br/>""Are you sure you would have the strength and stamina required for that, human?"" Lysonna asked.<br/><br/>The Elf nervously turned around, listening intently. She wondered if the demons were even in pursuit of them, yet the human seemed sure that they were.<br/><br/>~~~~~~~<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF4040"">The bed crashed to the floor, the metal ringing. Laraine jumped, and sunk into her chair. She hated seeing Krastyo so angry, for it was he who had flipped it.<br/><br/>""Gods be damned! They escaped with MY artifact!"" Krastyo punched the obsidian wall, above the crimson glass filled with blood that flowed through every building in the town. The wall didn't give, and Krastyo slowly loosened his fist, extending his fingers. Dark blood  covered his knuckles. ""Keep watching them Laraine. I wish to seek council with my father.""<br/><br/>Laraine let out a breath she hadn't realized she was holding and nodded. ""Very well, my love.""<br/><br/>With that, Krastyo left the bedchamber, and the palace. He walked through the streets, headed for the temple.</span>"
4628,Hell Rising Remake IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=47735&start=20,2016-01-20T22:45:39,docemoon145,"The female in the cloak had a good point. It would be better to travel by water for a bit to throw the demons off their trail. The human man with the injured foot decided to propose traveling upriver, which would be even more difficult.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #40FF00"">""Are you sure you would have the strength and stamina required for that, human?""</span>the hooded person responded.<br/><br/>That reminded him: this one had a wounded foot. And he was only human. The defect demon analysed the man's frame, now wondering himself if he was able. ... Come to think of it, how many of them were? Garash had strength and stamina aplenty, but this would be his first time taking a stab at this whole ""swimming"" thing.<br/><br/>Other than him, there was a blue person (who seemed to be water-oriented), a half elf of ice, a whore of fire, an elf of complicated language, a human with an injured foot, and a cloak with a bow.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Are we screwed?</span></span>Garash wondered. There was all of that and...<br/><br/>""Our destination is the ""hollow root."" Up or down river doesn't matter for that, right? And we will have to fight again, so wasting stamina is bad.""<br/><br/>He bent down and picked up a decent-sized rock. Using his needle-like teeth, he bit his own hand, smearing black blood on the rock, but making sure none of it dropped on the ground. The wound sealed quickly, and he pulled his arm back to hurl the rock upriver. It went quite far, but the scent on it would be strong. They would find it.<br/><br/>""Even when they figure out it is a diversion, they will know our destination. They will wait somewhere ahead to ambush us. Meanwhile, we will have more time to rest. After smelling that, they will not be able to focus on smaller smells."" With that, he started wading into the river. ""If we just do whatever I would hate, it's fine."""
4629,Hell Rising Remake IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=47735&start=20,2016-02-03T01:42:49,Mini_Grift,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">He does not understand and I am to use... smaller words?</span>The way she thought and spoke was so ingrained into her being it would take considerable effort to alter it, even slightly, so that beings of a lesser intellect could understand her better. That might have been unfair, just because he was a demon didn't mean he was stupid, right? Perhaps it was her dialect or accent he had trouble with, and not the words as such, since as far as she was aware, the words were all used in the common tongue even if somewhat archaic.<br/><br/>Two of the other companions suggested they swim up or down river, either to a settlement or further into the wilderness to lose the chasing demons. The settlement somehow being an 'appropriate destination' didn't sit well with Kykysh who was more at home in the wilderness than any place with a concentrated population. Plus, if they did go there, were seen by the populace and were followed by the demons they would be putting the citizens at risk of harm and the group would be easier to find since the common villagers were generally not known for their courage.<br/><br/>Another good reason for not travelling upriver soon became clear. Garsh cut himself open and squeezed some blood onto a rock, which he threw up-stream. She was shocked at first then slowly smiled as she realised what he was doing, if the demons followed them by scent then what Garsh had done would indeed distract the the demons from the groups path, but for how long?<br/><br/>""We should cross the river here. Then travel up or down river as swiftly as we can, I propose we go downriver as the current can carry us if we swim and we have a certain advantage if one of us cannot."" Garsth seemed much too heavy to be a decent swimmer though here he could simply wade through the river since it wasn't so deep and the human with the injured foot could swim with the current without too much of an problem - she hoped. The remainder of the group seemed like good swimmers, at least she had no reason to suspect that they wouldn't be. Kykysh herself swam like a fish.<br/><br/>""Is there anyone who cannot swim? I will get them across if they cannot."""
4630,Hell Rising Remake IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=47735&start=20,2016-03-07T01:48:31,JDizzle383,"Callie gulped and raised the hand Garash didn't have a tight grip on. ""I... um... can't swim..."" she said sheepishly. Johnathan sighed and shook his head. No wonder the whore never left him alone. She probably assumed he had a ship when she met him at the port. ""I can make it across without issue. As far as up or downstream, I agree with... what did you say your name was?"" he asked the metallic demon. After the answer, he smiled. ""Alright then. So we need to move. the more time we waste talking the more time Demons will have to find us."" And with that, Johnathan jumped in the water and crossed the stream. once on the other side of the riverbank, he got out and motioned to the others.<br/><br/>Callie was quivering. ""Garash... you... you won't let me drown will you?"" She asked almost like a child who was afraid of a monster in the closet. Johnathan was already making a move to run alongside the river while wet. He hadn't told anyone, but the longer he stayed in the river, the more chance he had of it freezing over and trapping them all. better he have the water mask his scent than freeze them all in the stream and get everyone killed. ""Hurry!"" He called over his shoulder."
4631,Hell Rising Remake IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=47735&start=20,2016-03-08T21:08:04,Twilight_Cloud,"Morys wiggled the toes within his knife-holed boot. He didn't wince, and the pain was much more bearable now. The pain that was now gone was replaced with an almost irresistible itchiness. Morys thought that it must be healing.<br/><br/>Lysonna wondered briefly if the blue person was a demon, she seemed to believe she was stronger than the average human woman, and her skin and hair didn't look like anything she had seen in the Almerkian town. The Elf also noticed the young man cross the river and start running along it's bank on the opposite side. Was he unaware that they were supposed to swim down stream? Shrugging off her mind-babble, Lysonna thought briefly of removing her leather armor, but it seemed very unlikely that she could keep it with and keep it dry (or as dry as could be with it already a little wet with rain). She slipped off her shoes, they would be easy enough to replace, and then dived into the river gracefully. Lysonna decided to set an example for the others, hoping that they would follow her rather than the man who was running. A few yards down, her head burst through the swift waters for air.<br/><br/>""She swims like a fish,"" Morys thought aloud. As if embarrassed, Morys cleared his throat. He turned to Kykysh. ""I can swim in steady waters, but have never attempted this... Could I count on you to keep me from drowning?""<br/><br/>*****<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF4040"">Krastyo walked between the black stone buildings of Fainta, passed the central fountain of blood that was the fuel fro the glass tubes built into every wall in the city. The head demon entered Dermythis Temple. He found his father sitting in front of the alter, holding a white orb with a red notch in one side. Krastyo's father was twisting it with his fingers, as if studying it.<br/><br/>""You bear bad news,"" his father stated, without looking at him. Krastyo could see the orb in his hand, how his legs were crossed in front of him, and his sharp and slender horns that jutted up above the chair.<br/><br/>""Aye,"" Krastyo replied softly. He stood still, like a pray hoping its camouflage will hide it from a predator. ""It appears a small group of individuals with various races have joined together. They have the black trinket. They are moving inland on the west continent.""<br/><br/>""So send the Riders. Honestly, son, I find it difficult to understand why you haven't already.""<br/><br/>Krastyo flinched as if his father had raised a fist to strike him. ""Aye.""</span>"
4632,Hell Rising Remake IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=47735&start=20,2016-03-17T02:16:34,docemoon145,"The current tally was one across and one downstream. Garash was confused on which way he was supposed to go, exactly. He thought they had discussed it earlier, for quite some time, actually, but he couldn't remember what they had decided on.<br/><br/>The demon just stood there for a moment in confusion, scratching his head as his eyes wavered back and forth between Jonathan and the cloak. The whore interrupted his thoughts, asking that he preserve her life while she crossed. After that, he forgot what he had been worrying about. Ultimately, since he knew Jonathan just a bit better than he knew the cloak--and also since Jonathan was directly in front of him, the simplest path by far--he just opted to cut straight across.<br/><br/>""You will get wet, but I promise it won't hurt,"" Garash offered to the girl attached to his arm. Oblivious to all things, always.<br/><br/>He held her hand while he crossed, pulling her alongside him. At the deepest part in the middle, he pulled her tight up against him, blocking most of the current with his body. To keep her head above water, he ended up holding her in a cradling position. Then, since her weight barely registered for him, he continued to carry her even after the water receded.<br/><br/>""So that was swimming,"" he muttered. Garash had yet to connect the unfamiliar word to the actual action of swimming. ""It was easy."" He swiveled his head curiously, still unconsciously supporting Callie. ""Which way is the hollow root?"""
4633,Hell Rising Remake IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=47735&start=20,2016-03-30T11:33:20,Mini_Grift,"""Fear not, dear companion, you shall not drown!"" To illustrate her intent Kykysh concentrated for a moment then levitated Morys just a few inches from the forest floor, after a few moments she lowered him back to the ground. Looking down at him then, for she was seven foot (and two inches) tall, she winked. ""Trust me!""<br/><br/>The mage stretched her arms up into the sky and launched herself into the river like a dolphin, after a few strokes in which she glided majestically through the water, she had practically reached the other side. But she did not swim or walk ashore, instead she propelled herself out of the water and levitated above it. Her soaking dress clung to her lithe form like a second skin and left nothing to the imagination, of course, Kykysh was oblivious to this fact.<br/><br/>""I suggest we all swim downstream a ways. Garsh can carry his little friend and I will ensure that no one drowns."" She looked to the demon, flinched, remembered that he was a good demon, smiled at him sheepishly, and continued using small words. ""Must get away from demons chasing us, swim downstream, water carry us, we swim fast. Once safe, we find hollow root.""<br/><br/>Kykysh had no idea if the demon understood or not. She looked to Morys and motioned for him to swim across, finally she looked to Lysonna and nodded, confident that she had done the right thing and this was the plan the other she-elf had in mind."
4634,Hell Rising Remake IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=47735,2015-08-18T15:52:54,Twilight_Cloud,"The sky was dark, almost as black as night although it was the middle of the afternoon. The swells tossed the ship as if it was little more than a beach ball. The captain of the vessel ducked under the cabin door, keeping his large horns from hitting the roof. He began barking orders, hoping to keep the ship moving even in the dangerous weather. A larger than life wave rose up out of the ocean, hitting the ship from the stern. The captain had his back turned and was unaware of the danger. When the wave hit, water sloshed across the deck, taking the captain with it. The demon slid to the bow, hitting the railing hard, and a black orb the size of a softball fell out of an inner trench coat pocket.<br/><br/>If it wasn't for the fact that the captain was also the navigator, most of his crew probably would have little to no concern about his safety. However, since this was the case, a handful of demons stopped what they were doing to ask him if he was okay.<br/><br/>""Turn about lads! We can not head home with out that trinket!"" the captain barked. The orb that had fallen into the dark and thrashing ocean, was the entire reason for their journey.<br/><br/>~~~~~~<br/><br/><span style=""color: #40BFFF"">Morys was laying on the deck of the ship, his eyes tightly closed, his black hair flattened by the rain and sea water. His stomach tossed with the ship, he face was pale from nauseousness.<br/><br/>""Oi! You there Almerkian,"" a Fae sailor called, tapping Morys's leg with his foot. ""Ye sea sick? Ye should try sitting up and putting yer head between yer knees. It helps the other landlubbers!""<br/><br/>Morys blinked at the Fae sailor, his gray eyes mirroring the sky above. He blinked again when a rain drop fell into one of his eyes. The Almerkian slowly sat up, bending his knees and he put his head between them. His nauseousness subsided, but he hoped land was not far.<br/><br/>As if his mind had any sort of control on the situation, a Faerie sailor yelled, ""Land ho!""<br/><br/>The navigator shouted, ""Prepare to port!""<br/><br/><br/><br/>After what felt like hours, Morys was finally able to walk down the plank onto solid ground. He was closer to home than he had been in several weeks. He turned to look back at the ocean, a grimace marring his handsome face. His countenance changed to one of questioning intrigue when he noticed something dark and shiny riding the waves right to the beach. Morys hesitated for a moment, but realized he was already soaked to the skin. The Almerkian walked into the water past his ankles and picked up the black orb before the tide had a chance to pull it back to sea. He studied it in his hand, noticing an odd sort of niche in one side where the orb was orange within.<br/><br/>Thinking it might be some sort of enchanted thing, Morys slid the large orb into a trouser pocket and headed toward his inn of choice, The Dove By Inn.</span>"
4635,Hell Rising Remake IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=47735,2015-08-19T03:49:04,docemoon145,"Gasping, miserable, and utterly exhausted, Garash stumbled onto shore. His legs, rubbery from over-use, came out from under him, and he fell face-first in the sand. Noticing for the first time that it was raining quite heavily, the demon rolled onto his back and opened his mouth. His swollen tongue absorbed the water like a sponge, but it wasn't enough. He needed a river, or a lake, or...<br/><br/>Willing himself to stand, Garash turned away from the shore. He could see a town in the distance. Drunkenly, he staggered toward the landmark. Most people seemed to have moved off the streets for the storm, which was good. The Demon might never have gotten into town otherwise. He stumbled through the rain and muddy streets, searching for a way to satisfy his basic needs. After a few minutes he discovered... a tavern.<br/><br/>He almost didn't know what it was at first, since the sign was in common, and he was out of practice.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Dove... By... Inn... кръчма?</span>This place served drinks, if he read the sign right. Perhaps there was even food. He ducked his head and pushed the door open. The inside decor certainly suggested that this place had what he needed. So, clearly out of place, and clearly upsetting the inn's patrons, Garash came to the bar and sat down. ""Water,"" he said to the barmaid. ""Food.""<br/><br/>She looked at the demon with great fear and apprehension, but didn't want to risk a conflict. ""What kind of food?"" she asked timidly.<br/><br/>""Food,"" he responded.<br/><br/>She slunk uncomfortably into the kitchen for a moment, then came back and poured him a mug of water. ""Water's on the house. Five silver for the porridge,"" she said quietly.<br/><br/>Garash took up the mug and tipped it back. ""More,"" he said, offering her the cup.<br/><br/>She frowned and poured it. ""Five silver, sir,"" she said.<br/><br/>He ignored her and drank deeply. She probably realized that there was no money within the scraps of clothes tied about his waist. ""If you can't pay,"" she said, ""at least do us the courtesy of leaving quietly as soon as you're done."" She vanished and then returned with his meal."
4636,Hell Rising Remake IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=47735,2015-08-21T03:23:32,Bertha,"Colette stirred in her tent as the early morning sun lit it like a lantern, reaching out and putting her hand on her armor next to her.  After a moment, she sighed, sat up, and stretched.  Then she unbraided and rebraided her hair, donned her armor, and stuffed her tent back into her pack with a yawn.  From within, she fished out a hard heel of bread and bit of dry cheese, chewing it with difficulty as she shouldered her pack.  She yearned for fruit.  Once she finished the meager rations, she absentmindedly patted the sword that hung at her hips, as though making certain it was still there.<br/><br/>As she walked, it started to rain, which only became heavier, but she didn't stop or even, really, seem daunted by the weather.  Colette simply trudged onward, her armor clanking and helmet tucked under one arm.  She would continue wandering until the road became too slick, she became too weary, or she saw something she recognized from her dream.  For hours, she continued.  This was nothing new.  Indeed, traveling the whole length of the day oft found its way into her daily routine.  At midday, she took a repast and ate what rations remained.<br/><br/>As evening fell, she found her way to a little town.  Relief flooded her.  She would have a real meal tonight, and a chance to replenish her supply of rations.  In the town, the first inn she found- the Dove By Inn- sent a strange feeling of deja vu through her.  A slight smile came to rest upon her lips, and she felt vindicated.  This inn had been in the dream sent to her by Laysyay.  With confidence, she pushed open the door and took note of her surroundings.<br/><br/>At the bar, she saw a demon in tattered clothing, apparently refusing to pay his bill.  She took a seat next to him, placing her pack at her feet, and clunked five silver down on the table.  Eyeing him coldly, she said, ""That's since you're starving, but I expect we'll have no trouble from you.""  Then she ordered some sort of pot pie and a mug of ale, asking whether the inn had places to sleep.  When the food arrived, she dug into it."
4637,Hell Rising Remake IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=47735,2015-08-21T14:06:54,Twilight_Cloud,"<span style=""color: #00FFFF"">Morys took a seat at a table within the inn. He slumped against the back of his chair, waiting for his stomach to settle. The Almerkian knew he was hungry, but food seemed slightly unappealing after that awful ship ride.<br/><br/>After several minutes, Morys looked around to take in his surroundings. The chatter was fairly loud, certainly louder than it needed to be. A few tables over sat four men who were obviously drunk and the cause of most of the noise. He noted a suspicious looking person wearing a cloak not far from him. The only thing obvious about this person was that he or she was not a Dwarf. Behind him sat two people who were at the bar. He noticed the vibrant wings of a Faerie and assumed it must have been one of the sailors from the ship he had been on.<br/><br/>The being in the cloak looked over his/her shoulder as if afraid of something... Morys wondered if the person was a highwayman or other sort of unlawful person. Without thinking, Morys placed a hand on the hilt of his sword as the waitress suddenly appeared next to him.<br/><br/>""What ye be hungry for, mister?"" the young woman asked.<br/><br/>Morys relaxed slightly, looking from the waitress to the cloaked being and back again. ""Anything hot sounds great!"" he replied with a half smile. ""Steak if you have it with some water."" Morys removed his coin purse from his belt, but before he could pay, the cloaked person placed a gold coin on the table. Whoever it was, this person had small hands.<br/><br/>""Some fruit and water for me as well, I'll pay for us both,"" the cloaked person said, the voice was decidedly female and was lilting, musical.<br/><br/>Morys raised his brows, but did not protest. He tied his coin purse back to his belt.<br/><br/>When the waitress walked away, the cloaked woman regarded Morys from the depths of her hood. He watched warily, hoping to get a glimpse of this mystery woman. ""Does that dark thing belong to you?"" she asked, her voice sounding colder than it had before.<br/><br/>Morys tilted his head slightly to the side, like an animal trying to better understand. ""Dark thing?""<br/><br/>""It has power you probably could not comprehend,"" she explained.<br/><br/>Morys did not like that this stranger was questioning his intelligence. That paired with her lilting voice, and Morys's eyes lit with understanding. ""Well miss Elf,"" he noticed the she shifted uneasily, ""I appreciate you paying for my dinner, but what do you know that I don't?""</span>"
4638,Hell Rising Remake IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=47735,2015-08-21T19:54:01,docemoon145,"Garash noticed the Fairy sit beside him, but paid her no mind. Until, that is, she paid for his meal. The hand with his spoon in it hesitated for just an instant before continuing on its journey. Until a few days ago, he'd lived in Demon territory all his life, and they had few visitors. This was actually the first time he'd been around members of the other Races, and so many at once. He hadn't even noticed earlier, since all his mind was focused on was survival. Also, it seemed that few of them had noticed him, which was probably a blessing.<br/><br/>Gradually, Garash concluded that the Fairy beside him had displayed the quality known as kindness, something he'd seen none of for over three centuries. In spite of himself, he began to wonder at the nature of Fairies, and whether they all behaved this way. Beneath him, his shadow drifted a bit, as if a breeze had stirred it.<br/><br/>The Demon soon finished his meal and took a subtle survey of the inn's patrons. Most of them looked like Humans to him. There were also a few Fairies besides the one next to him. It was then, with his attention away from his internal needs and focused on his surroundings, that he noticed how very loud it was here. Too loud, in fact. The pain in his stomach had disappeared, only to be replaced with a pain in his head.<br/><br/>He covered his ears, but it didn't help. He was aware of the sound now, and his hearing was too good for him to ignore it. Somewhere in the back of his mind, he remembered the Fairy next to him say that she expected no trouble out of him. It seems she was mistaken.<br/><br/>Garash didn't want to have to abandon this place for noisiness. There was food and water and beds here. He stood up and stepped over to the table that was clearly making the most noise. His intentions were immediately obvious; he would fight them for this place.<br/><br/>Just at a glance, the demon had an obvious and overwhelming size advantage at 7'2"", but the humans outnumbered him four to one at this table, and more than a dozen to one in the room, and possibly more than a thousand to one in the town. The way he saw it, his odds were better if he struck first, so he grabbed the nearest human by the throat with one hand, the other still covering his ear, and lifted him off his feet.<br/><br/>""Be quiet,"" he ordered stoically."
4639,Hell Rising Remake IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=47735,2015-08-28T15:52:26,Sparxx,"The blisters on his feet were slowing him down. Tarax needed rest, food and more importantly a decent meal. He had been surviving on beans and berries up to this point and although he wasn't laden with silver, he had enough to get a room at the Inn and a meal or two. Hopefully he would find work as well. He had traveled for more days than he could count, eventually catching up with a caravan that was headed into this town. He had no idea where he was, or what this place was, but it seemed much larger than any place he had ever seen before.<br/><br/>Entering the Inn, he looked for a seat, wandering around the place for several minutes, and once one opened up he jumped on it. He dropped his satchel and sighed to himself. It was hot, he was hungry and tired, and he had no idea how these people would accept a half-breed elf. At this point he didn't really care either.  He looked around and noted that there were people... creatures from all over, and he had no idea what to think. Opening his pouch, he took out a coin and went to the bar.<br/><br/>""Excuse me sir.."" he called out to the bar-keep. The bartender ignored him. Tarax persisted. Over and over he called out to the large burly person behind the bar and over and over again he was ignored for others, many of whom had come to the bar after him. Finally after several minutes, Tarax took a stone from his pocket and hurled it at the man, smacking him square between the eyes. The man turned with rage toward Tarax, swinging wildly, but Tarax was far too swift for the lumbering lummox, and ducked him effortlessly. After a few moments of struggle, the bartender gave up, recognizing that he was not only not going to catch Tarax, but he wasn't winning any favours, as the crowd quickly chose the quick elf and began yelling at the bartender to give the lad a pint.<br/><br/>""Bah..."" grumbled the bartender. He poured Tarax a flaggon of mead and grumbled... ""What else???""<br/><br/>""Some food sir."" replied Tarax, who took no offense to the shenanigans of the bartender, ""and a room for the night.""<br/><br/>""No rooms left... full up..."" The man said and put a plate of meat and potatoes down in front of the much smaller elf.<br/><br/>With food and drink in hand, Tarax paid the man and returned to his seat to contemplate where he might rest his head and change the bandages on his badly blistered feet."
4640,Hell Rising Remake IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=47735,2015-09-03T22:46:10,Twilight_Cloud,"Two gray-skinned men wearing pirate garb walked into the inn. One had large bull horns, and was taller, bulkier, than the man who entered with him, who had curved ram horns on the sides of his head. The taller one spoke, his voice gruff, ""I believe that someone here has a valuable object of mine.""<br/><br/>The inn grew very quiet, the only sound was the fire crackling in the fireplace. Morys's right hand rested on the hilt of one of his swords again. Though he made no other movement, and didn't even look at the door, unlike most everyone else in the common room.<br/><br/>Somebody coughed in the back.<br/><br/>""Give it back and no one gets hurt,"" the smaller of the two demons demanded with a sneer.<br/><br/>The Elf grabbed her hood with both hands, as if planning to push it from her head. Her hands stopped mid-motion, before any light touched her face, as she noticed the Elf-looking man speaking with the barkeep. She tugged her hood down and reached for the iron-tipped arrows held in a quiver under her cloak. ""This is serious! If they want the object, it could be worse than I thought,"" her usual lyrical voice was low and a hiss.<br/><br/>Morys yawned as if he were bored.<br/><br/>""Let's search them!"" the taller of the two said, and both of the demons grinned widely."
4641,Hell Rising Remake IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=47735,2015-09-03T23:46:31,docemoon145,"At his threat, the humans had swallowed their pride and quieted down. Satisfied, Garash released the one he'd been holding and returned to the bar to finish his porridge. There were only a few spoonfuls left, since he'd wolfed most of it down already. He noticed that a new patron had entered the inn while he wasn't paying attention. This one seemed to him like it must be an elf. Having never seen a true elf before, he didn't notice the minute differences indicative of a wolf Anithrope.<br/><br/>Suddenly, there was a scent he recognized, and he turned to watch the door just as two Demons came in. They called out that they were looking for some object, and the inn fell silent. It was music to his ears. The Demons promised not to attack if the object was swiftly returned, and Garash narrowed his eyes. He didn't believe in the concept of Demons with compassion. By his logic, there were only three reasons not to fight: first, the opponent is too strong; second, a fight at that moment sounds tedious; and third, you've been put into a good mood. And it seemed to him like if they didn't get said object in the span of a few seconds, they had no reason<span style=""font-style: italic"">not</span>to fight. If it came to that, it would be two against one. More, if he let one escape to call for help. Whether or not someone here had the object in question and would give it over was something he couldn't afford to bet on. Freedom, in his life, had to be fought for.<br/><br/>He heard a shrouded woman mutter,<span style=""font-weight: bold"">""This is serious! If they want the object, it could be worse than I though,""</span><br/><br/>This drew his attention only for an instant, before:<span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Let's search them!""</span><br/><br/>Garash was up and on them in less than a heartbeat. He used the element of surprise to rush the littler one, since he seemed more likely to run off for help while Garash was engaging the big guy. He pulled back his arm and bent his fingers appropriately, ramming them with unmistakable murderous intent directly into the smaller Demon's eye sockets. His fingers were long enough they should have made it to the brain, but, for good measure, Garash grabbed the Demon's shoulder, tore his fingers free, and smashed the poor creature down onto his knee cap, finishing the motion with a ferocious elbow jab to the back of his neck. Dying, dead, whatever, it dropped like a rock."
4642,Hell Rising Remake IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=47735,2015-09-10T07:11:35,JDizzle383,"Calrodis smiled as she ran along the streets after someone she had only just met. Again.<br/><br/>""Soooo~ where we going?"" she asked in a sing song voice. ""Stop following me."" Jonathan Fraust said firmly, his gold and green hair fluttering in the breeze a bit as he entered the Dove By Inn. Calrodis smiled at the patrons and winked at one of them. A laugh was heard. ""Looks like she caught another gal!"" someone whispered. Jonathan sighed. That would never stop being annoying. ""Sorry to disappoint, but I am not sleeping with a whore.""<br/><br/>Calrodis frowned with puppy dog eyes for a minute, and hiccuped a flame. Jonathan gulped, and instinctively drew further away. ""Who apparently breathes accursed flames."" He finished.<br/><br/>Calrodis laughed. ""Oh come on! you don't wanna enjoy yourself?"" She said, puppy eyes still sparkling, but her grin replacing the frown. Jonathan sighed. ""Would you go away if I showed you I was a man?""<br/><br/>Calrodis smirked. ""Even better! So why the hesitation? First time?"" She asked still smirking, her eyes sly while she formulated a plan. ""Yes, and I would appreciate it if I didn't have to call upon my abilities to get you to leave. Besides. I happen to be half elf, so If that tells you my standards, I would thank you to leave. Me. Alone!""<br/><br/>Calrodis' eyes widened with excitement. ""Oooooo! Mr. big scary elf! come on! I just want to-""<br/><br/>""No. Leave me alone, or what didn't you understand about that? Please?""<br/><br/>The Bartender laughed. ""Relax girly, miss Callie always gets what she's after. Unless you want to be burned in the third degree.""<br/><br/>""I'm. A. MAN!"" Jonathan whispered the words angrily.<br/><br/>The bartender smirked. ""Might want to cut that hair of yours then kid.""<br/><br/>Then it began to rain, and Jonathan sighed. ""Well that's just great. Now I have only one reason to decline. I Am unwilling to do so, now please just leave me be!""<br/><br/>""Do you know what I can do to you?"" Calrodis asked, her eyes glinting mischievously. ""No, I don't. And I'll wager you don't know my abilities either. Look, I'll cut straight to the chase. I can and will defend mys-"" His eyes widened as he saw another patron in the bar slip a gold coin on the table, and heard with his half Elven ears... something about an item of power... and danger. His eyes widened. Maybe she -or he, he wasn't sure due to not being able to hear as a full elf would- could identify the gem that was lodged firmly in his arm. Of course it was currently concealed under his oddly gold and green outfit. He was not about to wear blue and alert the enemy to his weapons of choice. Not that that would really give much away, but his hair, being dyed green in places, and the markings on his face were indications of the forest to throw people off.<br/><br/>He would have approached the two to ask for a more discreet meeting, But the two demons entered at that moment, and he said to himself. ""Finally.""<br/><br/>Callie, as she was known to the patrons raised an eyebrow. ""Ooo...k. you<span style=""font-style: italic"">want</span>them to attack us? what kind of-""<br/><br/>""We are not a thing, besides, look."" He said as Garash killed the small one in a matter of seconds. ""Well... maybe he doesn't need help, but the other one IS a lumbering idiot if he stays... so I will force him to."" And with that, Jonathan removed the top layer of his jacket while approaching the two demons, which exposed a gem resting in an opening on his arm, along with a shirt designed to reveal said gem, and it was glowing a bright blue color. ""I know you don't need help killing him. but I'm willing to bet he's going to run so-"" He reached down on the ground as he dodged a giant demon fist. the ground began to freeze over as Jonathan said something in Elvish. as it approached the big intruder, the ice trapped his feet with a huge chunk of it forming in seconds and avoided Garash's body completely.<br/><br/>""Have fun with that, my friend!"" he said, mock saluting Garash and walking back to his seat ""I will take a pint of Mead. And one for the whore."" He said, calmly watching the ice around the demons legs as he concentrated on keeping it thick enough to hold. The Barkeep just stared for a moment at the man's shoulder, the gem upon which was still glowing blue, then looked at the ice and said ""On the house if that one dies."" As he produced said drinks. Calrodis frowned. ""Hey! Stop calling me that!""<br/><br/>Jonathan watched the ice intently, which was beginning to crack willing it to stay solid, still leaving his coat on the counter. ""Not now!"""
4643,Hell Rising Remake IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=47735,2015-09-14T02:41:58,docemoon145,"The bull-horned Demon seemed to have been weighing his options whether he should fight or flee. And, just when he had decided to run and get backup, a thick ice formed around his feet up to his knees. Literally frozen in place, the beefy Demon started raving.<br/><br/>*<span style=""color: #FF0000"">""Пламнал пожар! Проклет Elf-- си мислиш, че може да ме задържи тук?""</span>He struggled against the ice, cracking it. At this point, Garash was too amazed by the strange magic to fight.<span style=""color: #FF0000"">""Другите ще дойдат, и кръвта Ви ще се хранят тези етажа!""</span><br/><br/>Finding that he couldn't break the ice (and time, for him, was of the essence), the bull-horned Demon started a high-pitched whistle. The sound was offensive enough to pull Garash out of his awe. Without having even remembered his previous reason for wanting to kill the Demon in front of him, he speared his hand and thrust it through the Demon's teeth and out the back of his skull--just to stop that wretched sound. Then, just so the dying Demon would know that he'd been offended, Garash took his free hand, flipped him off, and bashed his skull in. He let the body slump to the icy floor unceremoniously.<br/><br/>Then, staring at the corpse, Garash remembered that he'd intended to kill these two Demons before they could call for help. The bull-horned Demon had only had an instant of that unbearable whistling before Garash smothered him. He wasn't sure if that had been enough, or if he'd had to complete some sort of sequence. He wasn't sure if this place was still safe. But...<br/><br/>It was the strangest thing. For the first time in his life, people were offering him assistance. In his homeland, he was hated for preying on his own kind--but here? Perhaps, then, all the other races disliked Demons as much as he did.<br/><br/>Garash was curious about the stranger who'd helped him. He knew, from scraps of conversations, that the stranger was a male elf (something he would never have guessed had he not heard so), and that he used a strange and wonderful magic, but nothing beyond that. Surely, Garash didn't know anything about anything--Not in these strange lands.<br/><br/>So he walked up to the stranger, standing over him and his whore. Garash at least knew what a whore was. He'd seen plenty of those back home.<br/><br/>**<span style=""color: #FF0000"">""който--""</span>he started, forgetting himself. ""Tell me.. about you.""<br/><br/><br/>*""Blazing fires! You damned Elf-- you think you can hold me here? The others will come, and your blood will feed these floors!""<br/>**""Who--"""
4644,Hell Rising Remake IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=47735,2015-09-14T03:22:42,Twilight_Cloud,"Lysonna noted the dilect the horned demon spoke as well as the one who killed him spoke. They were a match. She raised a brow. Was it possible this being who appeared human was part or even a pure blood demon? Lysonna wasn't sure, he certainly didn't have horns like the two that were now dead. As for the young man who helped him, he was obviously an Elf blessed by a God. She watched him as well as his companion and wondered how that match happened. She was also curious as to why she didn't recognize him.<br/><br/>Morys cleared his throat and the Elf jumped. He rested his elbow on the table and his chin on his hand. Despite his lazy countenance, he had a strange glint in his eye the Elf couldn't place. Morys figured her jumpiness was probably from the fight they had just witnessed. ""How long do you think it will be until their reinforcements arrive?""<br/><br/>Lysonna's mint green eyes suddenly widened. She stood up, her hood still covering her face in its darkness. The Elf moved towards the door and paused for a moment. She could hear shouts in the same language the demon had spoken. Deciding against seeing just how many were in this city, she grabbed Morys by the shoulder of his shirt and tugged, forcing him to stand. The Almerkian motioned at Garash, but was unsure if he was paying attention. Morys grabbed the Elf's hand and pulled her toward the bar. She made a derrogative noise, but Morys didn't care that she was offended by his skin-to-skin contact, it was time to leave.<br/><br/>""Is there an employee entrance?"" Morys asked the barkeeper.<br/><br/>Lysonna tugged her hand free of Morys's grip. She readied her bow as six more demons entered the building. The horned demons shouted several things in their strange language loud enough to be heard at the docks at least. More frighteningly, others answered.<br/><br/>""Lasyay, forgive me,"" Lysonna said softly, as she let her arrow fly. The eye of the targeted demon exploded with clear fluid and blood as it punctured, the velocity of it pushing deep into the demon's skull. He started screaming, blood oozing from the wound, as he slowly collapsed. He was dead before he hit the floor.<br/><br/>The barkeeper nodded, but he felt unsafe and hesitated. Would the demons kill him if he allowed their precious trinket to escape with this rag-tag group of travelers? Most likely.<br/><br/>""They may find out you killed a Demon,"" Morys said softly, to the Elf and the Almerkian-looking man who had spoken the Demon language.<br/><br/>""You idiot!"" Lysonna hissed.<br/><br/>The remaining five demons charged towards the bar. Lysonna let another arrow fly, which embedded itself into the right pectoral, but it appeared to miss any vital organs and arteries."
4645,Hell Rising Remake IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=47735,2015-09-14T04:12:12,JDizzle383,"<span style=""color: #00FF00"">Jonathan took a long gulp of the mead he had been offered due to the dead demon at the doorway before answering. “Well… It seems I have little choice in the matter, now doesn’t it? Alright, but it isn’t a long tale, and it is filled with pain of a different sort than the physical type you are used to.”<br/><br/>Now that he had a good look at this… man in front of him, he was a little nervous. Jonathan wasn’t stupid by any means, and after that display of strength this stranger had exibited, he didn’t think beating around the bush would be a good idea.<br/><br/>Calrodis seemed to still be miffed about the “Whore” comment, so she just downed her drink in one fell swoop and yawned as if saying that she was uninterested in what was going on.</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #00FFFF"">Garash stood waiting for what he considered an appropriate amount of time. When the whore yawned, he searched for a seat. Finding one, and pulling it over for his use, he took a seat.  </span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #00FF00"">“To put it simply I am an orphan of sorts. I was blessed by the gods with the jewel you see in my forearm here. Honestly I am still unaware of it’s full potential. My father left me and my mother when I was born, and she died when I was 12. However the gods have given me the solid belief that well… everyone deserves a second chance.”</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #00FFFF""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Blessed by the Gods...</span>Garash thought.<span style=""font-style: italic""> A second chance…</span> This stranger, these things he spoke about so openly… Garash didn’t have a damn idea what any of it meant, but it sounded unbelievably mystical. “What does that mean?” he asked, naivete pouring off him in waves.</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #00FF00"">“It means, good sir, that no one has done so much wrong in the world, that they are doomed to die alone and afraid.” Jonathan said, trying to explain, noting this man was quite new to the concept. Calrodis fell out of her chair laughing, clearly drunk by now. “That’s Dwarfshit!” she said through her fit of laughter.</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #00FFFF"">The Elf man’s words stirred centuries of memories in Garash. Was that what they’d wanted for him? To die alone and afraid? For a moment, he was in a dark place: back to being bound in shackles and utterly alone. Yet again, an unpleasant sound brought him back. It was the Whore, laughing, denouncing the hope the stranger had just given him. And then, it was shouting in his native tongue.</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #00FF00"">Jonathan heard the other Demons approaching before they were inside. that didn’t mean he was able to formulate anything close to a plan though. He glanced around the room, and seeing the cloaked woman with a bow in hand take one of the demons out then get dragged towards the back, he stood and made his way towards her and the Almerkian who was dragging her away. He couldn’t afford to lose a chance to know what this thing in his arm was. Calrodis stopped laughing and said, “Barkeep, hope you don’t mind this.” then took a bottle of Dwarf vodka and threw it at a demon, then ignited the fluid with her fire breath. She seemed to think on something, then turned to Garash. “Come on tall dark and sexy! that’s our cue to leave!” and followed Jonathan, who was himself following the elf woman, out.</span>"
4646,Hell Rising Remake IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=47735,2015-09-14T20:09:24,docemoon145,"Garash was too distracted by conversation to have seen the Almerkian gesture to him. He hadn't even noticed that more of his kind were approaching until they'd already entered the building, seen his handiwork, and called for more help. *<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #FF0000"">По дяволите, аз смучат по това,</span></span>He thought.<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #FF0000"">С това темпо, аз отивам да се озове в затвора отново.</span></span><br/><br/>He was somewhat surprised to see a hooded figure take out one of the new arrivals with nothing but a bow and a single arrow. His Half-Elf friend also seemed to notice this person, and went over to them. The archer tried to take out another Demon, but failed, and the whore proceeded to set one on fire. Garash made his final decision, then, that pretty much everyone hated Demons. At this point, what that would mean for him hadn't yet crossed his mind.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">“Come on tall dark and sexy! that’s our cue to leave!”</span>the Whore said to him<br/><br/>**<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #FF0000"">Бягайте? Защо?</span></span>He wondered, standing to follow the whore after the Half-Elf, archer, and Almerkian.<br/><br/>The final five Demons charged them, and Garash panicked. He felt his heart catch in his chest, and the world slowed down around him. Five to one (as he saw it) was not a good match-up. But you know what they say about a cornered rat... or a sleeping giant.<br/><br/>He sidestepped a punch aimed at his stomach, and caught the arm that threw it. He brought the appendage down on his knee and thoroughly disconnected the bones of the arm and forearm. Another one tried to punch him out from his blind spot, but Garash's senses were too astute after so long in quiet. He ducked that one, which usually wasn't a practical move in his case, and flipped the offender over his shoulder. Garash kept hold of his arm after the Demon made contact with the floor, stomping hard on the back of his neck.<br/><br/>The third one came too quick for Garash to react, since he'd still been busy with the second Demon. It kicked his knees in and got him in a choke hold when he came down. In desperation, he elbowed the attacker in the kidney three or four times before he finally let go. Acting on rage and instinct alone, Garash turned about face and brought down his rows of needle-point teeth on the soft spot between the Demon's neck and shoulder. He tore off a good-sized chunk of flesh, which he swallowed in his war-crazy state. That was going to hurt his stomach later, but he was beyond caring. He threw a glare at the remaining two demons, and they looked about ready to piss their pants.<br/><br/>***""<span style=""color: #FF0000"">Аз ще ви се яде,</span>"" he warned menacingly. They did piss their pants. Then they started to run for help as fast as they could carry themselves.<br/><br/>*<span style=""font-style: italic"">Damn, I suck at this. At this rate, I'm going to end up in prison again.</span><br/>**<span style=""font-style: italic"">Flee? Why?</span><br/>***""I will eat you."""
4647,Hell Rising Remake IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=47735,2015-09-20T23:38:33,Twilight_Cloud,"Lysonna stared for a long moment, watching the tall human suddenly sink cone-shaped teeth into a victim, taking a bite and swallowing it. Morys gave Lysonna a shove, pushing her behind the bar. She glanced back with a narrow-eyed glare, which unphased the Almerkian. Morys moved ahead then. As he entered the kitchen, he was greeted by several irritated outbursts from the employees with in.<br/><br/>The barkeeper shook his head, looking rather worried.<br/><br/>""Are you guys coming?!"" Morys shouted, poking his head out of the kitchen.<br/><br/>Lysonna finally recovered from being so unceremoniously forced to move then. ""He's right, we need to go!"" The Elf woman knocked another arrow into her bow. ""I can cover your backs,"" she offered.<br/><br/>More shouting in the Demon's language was heard outside, and it had obviously gotten closer.<br/><br/>Morys opened the employee entrance. ""Don't worry, I'm no criminal,"" he said to the angry employees. The Almerkian flashed them a grin. ""I'm just... waiting for some friends."""
4648,Hell Rising Remake IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=47735,2015-10-02T06:18:39,Ristina,"Arista was unaware of the commotion going on inside the dove inn. She was walking towards the INN with her black robe hat covering her face because of the rain drizzling down onto the ground. It wasn't like she had an agenda planned today, or anything. Just that there were a lot more interesting sailors in town. Sailors of the demonish kind. A peculiar sense of interest in these demons caused her to follow a group of twelve of them towards the INN.<br/><br/>One demon seemed to wave his hands as if gesturing to six of them to wait for something. A call of help? The other six tried to swarm the back of the INN. So they were tactical? A unusual feature for demons of their caliber. Tactfulness was found only in high ranking demons, and those were the ones that made lesser demons do all the hefty lifting. Her hands shifted to the hilt of both her swords. If she tried to enter the INN it would be too obvious that she was a typical patron. However, based on the strategy the demons were trying to trap the patrons inside the inn. A slaughter?<br/><br/>Her feet silently carried her to the back of the INN. A nice tree rested between her and the demons that she stood behind. If she used magic only two of the six would die instantly, and her spot would be given up. Not that she cared truly about what the demons were up to. All she wanted was her belongings inside the tavern. However, these demons were preventing her from getting her junk.<br/><br/>Sapphire eyes of rage blinked twice at one demon who happened to turn around only to be met with a shard of ice in his throat. Blood leaked from the wound like a faucet left on for too long. Her hand twisted to aim another shard at the demon that stood next to him. Again, the shard hit right through the throat. With little delay, she pulled out her daggers prepared for the onslaught of four more demons. Survival was....well....limited in this scenario. But her belongings had an important jewel in it that allowed half her magic to form this human looking body. If she couldn't receive it...her form would go back to its dragon form, and wither like a fish on land. Not potentially the best way to go out.<br/><br/>Her left foot made firm contact with a demons thigh. A cracking sound from the impact wrung through the area. Another demon spoke some sort of demon dialect. Which, she presumed was announcing how normal humans would of died from the oncoming kick in the shin she just received. Her knee jerked a little making her body slump to the ground. This gave her just enough room to lift the dagger up, and slice the hand off another demon. Two demons came at her at once.<br/><br/>In a jerk reaction, she used one foot to send her off the ground, and into a flip. Slicing the torso of both demons, but not killing them. The other demon that could walk came at her with his claws. He swiped her right arm drawing blue blood down her arm. Dragon blood bleed a different color than human blood. Sadly, her magic couldn't change her own blood enough.<br/><br/>Pain sweltered through her body like fire. She wouldn't be able to fend all three of them off, or four if the other demon manages to heal. The INN was her only option at this point. Her feet dragged her into the inn which was already a battlefield in terms of demons. Her feet ran up the stairs swiftly to grab her belongings.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""I'm just... waiting for some friends.""</span>The words echoed in her ears as she ran past the man who had spoken. Her dark blue armor was covered with blue blood, and her eyes glowed from the remnant of using magic."
4649,Hell Rising Remake IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=47735,2015-10-13T16:13:06,JDizzle383,"Callie rolled her eyes at Garash's question. ""So we're not considered the next thing on their to-celebrate-over-killing list!"" She replied. When Garash dealt with the 5 on 1 scenario within seconds, Callie's first reaction wasn't what you'd expect.<br/><br/>""So you eat them too, huh?"" She shrugged. ""I've had Demon before... you might get indigestion later."" And she grabbed his hand(probably not the wisest thing to do) and followed the others out the door, bumping into someone in blue armor who seemed... familiar... as she went out the door. ""So Anyone got a plan or do we just sit out here and let Dermythis walk in the door?"" She asked, knowing full well whom those demons worshiped.<br/><br/>Jonathan nodded. ""I agree. Whatever they are after, it can't be good. While I have my own reasons for following you, now is not the time to voice them."" He turned to Garash as the tall Demon was shown to follow them. ""Very... good handiwork, all things considered."" He praised. He wasn't one to dish out a huge amount of violence, and usually avoided it, but he didn't mind if others did so. It was after all their choice, not his. Turning to the group as a whole, he replaced his green and gold coat, and asked them, ""Shall we make haste then?"""
4650,Hell Rising Remake IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=47735,2015-10-19T17:18:23,docemoon145,"Garash barely heard what Callie said over his lingering bloodlust. She took his hand to lead him off, and he only just stopped himself from ""disarming"" her. His feet weren't back on the ground just yet, but he could still note her lack of malice. She dragged him after the others. They went through the kitchens to a back door, and the serving women seemed put off by his blood-spattered frame. The group as a whole largely ignored their discontentment and emerged into the daylight. It seemed the rain had slown considerably. What was left of it, which was still a respectable downpour, was a sun storm. The clouds producing the droplets had blown off, and soon it would dry off. Bad news, since they were trying to make an escape.<br/><br/>Garash held his arm up to block the sun. It would take a moment for his low-light vision to adjust. Meanwhile, the light shining on him would dispel any remaining doubts; he was not human. His skin reflected the light and the raindrops sparkled on it. These details would be enchanting if he wasn't quite obviously some frightening, metal-skinned monster. He forgot this fact himself, often. Every time thoughts passed through his mind on the foulness of Demons, his brain conveniently ignored the hypocrisy, and he would genuinely forget that he was one of them.<br/><br/>The group was deciding on how to escape, and Garash searched for the Almerkian words he needed. ""We.. should go.. somewhere wet,"" he offered. ""We can hide if they can't smell us."" The rain was going to stop soon, but there were plenty of places where the moisture would linger. Wet places in general were full of smells. It became that one scent couldn't be sorted from another. It would be disorienting for him, but that was the point. The easiest way he knew how to throw off other Demons was to go exactly where he'd rather not go. As uncomfortable as he would be, they would be too."
4651,Hell Rising Remake IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=47735,2015-10-20T02:13:11,Twilight_Cloud,"Morys noticed a woman run past, into the inn. He also noticed the three Demons that seemed hell bent on killing her. He blocked their path. Lysonna came up behind the Almerkian, she readied her bow and let loose an arrow into the chest of the nearest demon. The arrow embedded itself into the Demon's heart and he fell to the ground with a thud, shaking the rain drops off of the surrounding grasses.<br/><br/>Morys unsheathed his swords. ""I like these odds,"" he said, referring to the two-on-two. The others that had fought with in the inn came running through the kitchen, if the women cooks complaints were anything to go by. ""I like these odds even better.""<br/><br/>A demon snarled in his tongue. Although the two couldn't understand him, Lysonna assumed that the Demon had said something along the lines of, ""You won't get away!"" Then the bull-horned beast charged.<br/><br/>Morys shoved his sword into the Demon's open mouth, running him through, his sword becoming soaked with the Demon's blood. Lysonna knocked another arrow and moved past Morys to shoot the final standing demon in the ear. She moved to retrieve her arrows, when the last demon began groaning, the one they had assumed was already dead.<br/><br/>""Yes, we must make haste,"" Morys agrees.<br/><br/>""We should head into the forest then. There's bound to be a stream. How else would these people get their fresh water?"" Lysonna says. Without a second glance at the demon laying unconscious on the ground, she runs for the cover of the trees, every few yards looking back to see if the others were keeping up.<br/><br/>Morys held back. ""Shouldn't we wait for the woman that was running from them and went into the inn?""<br/><br/>The unconscious demon rolled, stabbing Morys's foot through his boot with a short blade. He stood up then, roaring his anger and pain. Lysonna slid in the wet grass as she tried to stop. Once she could turn around, she raised her bow, although she wasn't sure if she wanted to let an arrow fly with allies so near her target.<br/><br/>""Goddammit OW!"" Morys shouted. His first instinct was to pull up his foot, which only sent the pain shooting up his leg like giant flames. He bent to pull out the knife."
4652,Hell Rising Remake IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=47735,2015-10-20T03:43:01,docemoon145,"As Morys was bending down to pull the blade out of his foot, the offending demon continued to stand and call his battle cry. He still didn't seem fully conscious, and it looked to Garash like he was just shouting to keep himself awake. The rogue demon strolled around until he was in a good position not to hit the human, and rested his hand on the wounded demon's shoulder. *<span style=""color: #FF0000"">""Върни се спи,""</span>he said calmly. He then proceeded to crescent kick the poor thing. One leg wheeled up and the heel of his foot connected with his adversary's temple. The kick proceeded through its entire range of motion, taking the demon's head with it, until it slammed into the packed earth and was utterly crushed underfoot. Garash strolled to the grass and started wiping his bare and bloody foot off in the dew.<br/><br/>Today was a good day for him. For three days before he was one foot in the grave. For centuries before that he was incarcerated. And before that his childhood had been joyless. But today? Today was good. He'd satisfied his basic needs for food, drink, and rest; he'd met the first kind people (rather, to his mind, the first non-demons) he'd seen in his lifetime; and he'd just killed his sixth demon today. Eleven more and he would have beaten his record.<br/><br/>A thought occurred to him: an etiquette technique he'd observed several times this past day. He liked this society, and decided to try it for himself. In his best common, Garash quoted what he'd heard from others. ""Pleasure to meet you. My name is Garash. What I should call you?"" ... He flubbed it.<br/><br/>*""Go back to sleep."""
4653,Hell Rising Remake IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=47735,2015-10-21T03:22:57,JDizzle383,"Jonathan winced as Morys shoved the sword through the demon's mouth and out his head. Like Garash, he was rather hypocritical about this subject. Unlike the Metallic-skinned Demon, however, it wasn't ignorance of the race of Demons. It was simply that he didn't like watching people die. Then again... he<span style=""font-style: italic"">did</span>help this man... this Demon... to kill a rather large threat.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">~""Maybe if I act as support for this group it will be less traumatizing.""~</span>he thought as Morys got stabbed in the foot. When the blade was removed, he walked over and offered his hand to the Almerkian. "" Jonathan Fraust. Under other circumstances this would be a good time to talk about what you just witnessed."" He gestured to the now concealed gem in his arm. ""As it stands, I can heal that if you would like. Grew up on the streets so I had to learn healing magic. That or die, you know?"" He knelt and mumbled something in Elvish before Mory's wound sealed itself.<br/><br/>""The inside damage will take longer to heal. It will probably still hurt to walk for a while."" He said calmly.<br/><br/>""Call me Callie, you sexy beast!"" Calrodis winked at Garash. Jonathan sighed. At least the whore wasn't interested in him anymore."
4654,Alien vs Predator: BackWater,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=48040,2015-09-23T04:12:26,KrymSIX,"Intro:<br/>*5 Weeks Ago*<br/>The smoke curled about the burly man as he sat, his powerful shoulders slumped forward as he leaned in, cigarette burning in the corner of his mouth as his lips contorted into a mix of a snarl and a smirk. “Let me get this straight, you want to transfer the Big One, the Mama and put her in there with the ‘kids’ ?” The grizzled, grating voice of General Spriggan was laced with venom. “You’ve got my boys in harms way already Lizker, she’s smart, you think she won’t just tell you to “fuck off” and kill everyone in her way?”<br/><br/>Lizker, the man’ gaunt and narrow visage seemed to match his principcals, “Well General, you and your men are compensated quite extraordinarily for precisely this type of work.” Lizker’s eyes narrowed as he stared at Spriggan, “In other words General, figure it out! Whatever you need, it’s paid for, but phase four needs to commence within 6 weeks to stay on target. We’re right on the edge of the breakthrough.” Lizker smiled, devilish, but sincere, “We’re going to put you and your men out of jobs you know once we have them up and running, taking orders from us.” Lizker tapped the e-tab in front of Spriggan, “In order for that to happen, she needs to be in the Hive, because we have our link to her, but she controls the Hive, do you get it yet?!”<br/><br/>Spriggan chuckled more to himself at the insanity of the whole idea, but to this point Lizker had been correct about everything. Lighting up a fresh cigarette Spriggan nodded to Lizker “Alright boss, we’ll get our personnel issue figured out,” Spriggan was now staring past Lizker and looking at an old photo from his USCM days, he looked much the same, but it was the man next to him in the photo that stood out. Colonel James Granby, a brother in arms and a man who owed him big time.<br/><br/>USS Damocles 0600 Hours<br/><br/>“Alright Marines! Let’s go! Get your asses up, get your shit in gear and get in formation! Orders from Colonel Granby on Earth!”<br/>Major Jameson barked orders to the marines under his command. The Damocles carried 3 squadrons of Colonial Marines and the support vehicles and weapons for each squadron.<br/><br/>At the assemblage in the main hanger everyone was given their orders, “protection of USCM assets”. It was a planet only a few had ever heard of, Daiken Proxis, a massive mining operation with a moderate colony to support it, the USCM were being called in to prevent any potential intervention from pirates, or more realistically corporate rivals. The raw materials that arrived and shipped off planet every shipping cycle posed great monetary value as well as necessary materials for completion of ships.<br/><br/>“Well, this isn’t paid vacation, “ the Major yelled again, “Dismissed, cryo sleep for 4 cycles and then we are boots on the ground. I want everyone to study the colony layout, not just map out where the damn bars are this time! You’re marines, so you better act like it or my foot is going up your ass. Get me Marines?!”<br/><br/>In unison all 3 squads responded with an affirmative “Yes sir!”<br/><br/>Boots on the Ground:<br/>You’re into day 5 of your stationed duty on Proxis and absolutely nothing has seemed out of the ordinary. You’re assigned patrols that are around, but never inside of the mine’s processing facility as well as on the perimeter of the colony itself and the star port.<br/>The Major however is confused and seemingly put on alert when he notices that General Spriggan is noted as providing private security for the facility. The few times the two interact you all notice obvious tension between them, but that is the extent of the ‘action’ any of you have seen thus far.<br/><br/>You are all part of Omega Squad and you have been assigned to guard the Space Port, some 3 kilometers outside of the Colony proper.<br/>--------------------------------<br/>The colony was noticeable from orbit, the plumes of smoke attempted to choke the skies, but the vast oceans and reaches of forest dissipated the human effort to collapse the lush and bountiful planet. As the transport set down from the USS Damocles, which held watch over the planet from orbit, her vengeful eyes scouted the planet's surface, her hull, littered with armaments seemed wholly unnecessary for a titanium refinery, even one that was owned and operated by Weyland-Yutani. Granted the bulk of the USCM's ships were made from the raw materials sourced from colonies such as Dakin Proxis, but to even a passing eye, the show of force in orbit seemed unusual.<br/><br/>That said, the colonists didn't seem to mind, the rumors of pirates in the fringed of space marauding vulnerable colony outposts was enough to make them grateful for the presence of both Colonial Marines, who were fairly new to Dakin, they'd only been present for a short time. And the men and women who worked for General Spriggan, the private military group known as Kodiaks, named for the massive bears on Earth, and a nod to Spriggan's former operational strike force within the USCM, which were dissolved and expunged from the USCM after numerous unconfirmed atrocities were committed. The presence of Spriggan does not sit well with Major Jameson, who was the officer in command on the ground for the USCM forces stationed on patrols.<br/><br/>High above in orbit aboard the USS Damocles, General James Granby sat in his quarters, pouring himself a very tall 'double' of whiskey into a rocks glass. ""Spriggan, I owe you...But...Whatever you're up to...God have mercy on all of our souls."" He drank from the glass, he knew what Spriggan was involved in. Or he at least suspected, something they had both been a part of in Strike Force Kodiak. They had obtained something for Weyland-Yutani, some 20 years ago, something horrible, terrifying and as research had shown, thus far, uncontrollable.<br/>-------------------<br/>""Alright Spriggan, let's get on with Phase 4!"" Dr.Lizker stood at his observation deck, overlooking the sequestered pod that contained the Big One, Her Majesty...The Queen. They'd spent years, millions, maybe even billions of dollars and who knows how many lives to reach this point, a captive Queen that they had raised from 'infancy'. And here she stood, massive and there had been a link of sorts formed between the Queen and Lizker, utilizing the Queen's own instincts against her, by holding unborn eggs hostage. Through the years the Queen no longer needed such harsh reminders of who was 'in charge' and now followed base commands. However, Lizker now needed to implant her in the Hive in order to exact control over the rest of the xenomorphs.<br/><br/>""You heard him Alpha 1, proceed with the gate,"" Spriggan's voice came over their secured comms. ""Roger, gate's opening sir."" The transfer as it were, contained two heavily shielded and protected corridors at the base of the structure, leading from the Queen's pod, creating a hallway of sorts that would lead to the Hive, where an estimated 6 Xenomorphs dwelled. It was only an estimate, as they could not easily, or safely monitor the activities within the Hive proper except for monitoring cams. Members of Kodiak were in the armored corridors that ran the length of the 'hallway'. They were tasked with 'protecting the Queen' from the Hive, who may view her as an intruder, or try to escape.<br/><br/>The gate opened, creaking, a whoosh of air escaping as it opened, the high visibility lighting was present in the hallway to ensure that none of the Xenomorphs could blend into their surroundings if they attempted to escape. The Queen emerged, her massive, crowned head whipping around with flares of aggression, her heavy footfalls leading her into a brave new world she'd never experienced. The Kodiaks in the armored corridors all seemed exceptionally calm, despite the monster that loomed overhead and seemed to blot out the light. Through a series of strange sequence of clicks and whistles the Queen looked up, alert and engaged to look at Lizker observing from above. The Queen moved forward, towards the Hive. ""Initiate Hive Gate."" Lizker spoke in absolutes, he did not add formalities like 'sir' or leave room for questions. ""Alright, Alpha Team, let's get that Hive Gate open, Majesty is still in motion, on course."" The Gate to the Hive opened, sliding up and out as the overlapped segments withdrew and revealed the eerie, slick black hive resin structures within. Their was a sudden shrieking, echoing from within the catacombs.<br/><br/>Like a horrible pressure that had been pent up, the Hive poured out of the gate, 9 of them, not 6 were counted. They rushed the Queen, attacking her, they viewed her as an intruder to their lair, they did not come from the same Queen and therefore were enemies. ""Protect the asset!"" Alpha 1 bellowed to his troopers, and from their armored corridors they opened fire on the Hive Xenomorphs. The Queen, suddenly shifted, the Xenomorphs attacking her flung to the ground, one eviscerated completely, but her ire had been drawn. The stimuli of the gunfire triggered her eons old instincts. She crashed into one of the armored corridors, the far side from where Lizker stood overseeing the massive setback, still sending his obscure code of clicks and beeps to try and corral the Queen. The reinforced titantium and steel gave way and the Queen tore open a hole in the armored corridor. Immediately the Hive Xenos, lunged inside, ripping and tearing, clawing and dragging at the men and women inside. Screams took over the comms. The bodies could be seen being dragged into the Hive.<br/><br/>""General, the access door won't open!!"" members from the Kodiak Team screamed over the comm from within the still intact corridor. Of course they wouldn't, it was a breach...of sorts and they wouldn't risk letting one of those creatures loose in the inhabited sectors of the facility. ""Contain the breach,"" it was the voice of Lizker oddly that responded, ""and the gates will change out of lockdown mode soldier."" There was a tone of a cat playing with a mouse as he spoke. A sequence of blips and clicks echoed into the chamber and the Queen tore at the second corridor, exposing the remaining members of Kodiak's Alpha team. Satisfied with her haul and sudden control of the Hive, the Queen, her Majesty moved purposefully into The Hive. The Xenomorphs moving with her now. ""Spriggan, it's done, your comrades have all been given exceptional bonuses, posthumously as it may be. Their families will be grateful for what we're doing here."" Spriggan simply sighed, letting out a deep breath, the men and women who'd counted on him had let their lives become forfeit. ""We'll see Lizker, time will tell....Phase Four is complete. Seal it up."" The overlapping gates began to close behind the xenomorphs and the room was bathed in fire to cleanse it of any contamination. Any poor souls who were unfortunate enough to still be alive were consumed in the flames as well.<br/>----------------------------<br/>""Omega Team, secure the starport!"" The Major barked, demanding the utmost from his troops even on a seemingly cushy assignment. "" Kraeber, up in that tower!"" He shouted, pointing to the observation tower at the center of the secondary loading area. ""Moore! Get me a sitrep from these friggan Kodiaks! open comms with them, I want to know what we're doing planetside and I wanted to know yesterday!"" Jameson seethed, ""Damnit Rico! Make yourself useful and get that loader up and running and help out with the gear!!"" Pointing to the crews already assisting in unloading the heavy munitions from the transport bays.<br/><br/>(You are free to explore other parts of the starport once your assigned tasks are complete. If you have some ideas you're welcome to add some fitting details. Any other ideas or suggestions feel free to bring them up in the OOC or shoot me a PM)"
4655,Alien vs Predator: BackWater,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=48040,2015-10-01T02:40:28,Boxagonapus,"They'd only had boots on the surface for a few days and already Rico hated it. There was nothing to do, none of the colonists were worth looking at, the place was so humid you were basically swimming so it made optics and masks hell and the only nice things about the place were the big bodies of water that they couldn't access while on duty.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Probably some damn monsters out in the forest that're going to eat us too because why not</span><br/><br/>The mines were dull and they never got to look inside so the only thing that gave Rico any pleasure was fucking with his CO and fucking with the private security that was stationed there too because they definitely had a stick up their ass. His attention was snapped back to the present as the Major barked bringing his attention to the starport that they got to secure. . . Again.<br/><br/>All the other words were basically ignored but<span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Damnit Rico! Make yourself useful and get that loader up and running and help out with the gear!!""</span>Got his attention loud and clear. With a definite groan Rico acknowledged with a bit of lip.<span style=""color: #FF0000"">""Yes sir! Right away sir! I'll hop right in that sauna.""</span>He gave a halfhearted salute and jogged lazily towards the big clunky yellow power loader that the on board crews used to move things around. The only thing that sucked is even though they were open aired with just a protective cage they tended to gather a good bit of heat.<br/><br/><br/>With a few flicks and a click he was locked in, secured, and up and moving with slow ponderous thumps as the legs moved with his and he began to methodically move the boxes of equipment from the transport bays of the dropships and other extra-planetary haulers that were assisting with the operation."
4656,Alien vs Predator: BackWater,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=48040,2015-10-02T00:45:51,KrymSIX,"Dieter looked around the Star Port, they were at ground level, he hated it. He was so used to taking positions of advantage, both in the field and in life. He kept himself somewhat removed emotionally from his relationships so as to always have the 'high ground' when it came to the messier things, like leaving to another shit hole colony. Like this one. His fatigues already bore sweat marks across the abdominals and his middle back, the damn jungle might as well have been a sauna.<br/><br/>""Who the hell's idea was it to cut out a damn star port in the middle of the jungle? More importantly, Major, who the hell did we piss off to get stuck with this bullshit job?""<br/><br/>Kraeber had a good rapport with Major Jameson, but not good enough to get away with questioning the Major over open comms in such a cavalier manner. ""God damnit Kraut! I said get your ass up into that tower to provide overwatch! Anymore smart ass remarks and my boot will be so far up your ass that your next date will taste the muck from my boots when you kiss her! Do you get me!"" The Major wasn't lying entirely, he had kicked Private Jenson so hard in the ass for talking out of turn he'd broken the poor kid's tailbone. On the other hand, that lucky little shit was back at The Rings orbiting Earth kicking back and hitting on all the hot nurses. At least that's what Dieter imagined, he figured just about anything could be better than being stuck in some backwater 'protecting' a bunch of miners and their families from nothing.<br/><br/>He clambored up the ladder to the top of the overwatch tower, luckily he wasn't afraid of heights, at the top he was in a semi open enclosure with a 3 foot tall heavy plated base board, to allow for those on overwatch to obtain cover if needed. The overhead roof protected from the glaring sun and any inclement weather (sort of). Dieter looked down through his scope at the squad and to the tree line, which began about 50 meters after the cement walled, electric fence lined star port ended. From his position he could even see the tops of the buildings in the Colony proper, to his eyes everything seemed fine. ""Major, the colony's still there, nothing going on at the treeline and nothing out of the ordinary down at your level, aside from Rico actually doing some work. Check that, another odd thing, even Brooke is starting to look pretty attractive on this rock, slim pickings out here on this rock!"" He complained half in gest, half in serious concern for the lack of unattached women on the colony.<br/><br/>""Everybody clear the god damn comms with your bullshit! Unless your message starts with sir, has a sitrep in the middle and ends in sir, shut your damn mouth or I'll have you picking your teeth off the floor!"" Major Jameson fumed, but he was just playing his role of hardened combat veteran getting his soldiers in line. Well, at least to Dieter's knowledge, Jameson hadn't ever kicked anyone's teeth out of their mouth, a punch once knocked a guy's tooth out, but that was just an old war story Jameson told about some soldier who stepped up to him the wrong way in his early years in the Corp.<br/><br/>Switching to a private comm, ""Rico you lucky bastard, at least you got something to do. Boring as all hell up here."""
4657,Alien vs Predator: BackWater,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=48040,2015-10-11T20:18:45,Eferhilda,"Moore thought that from this angle and with the lack of wind, she could probably get a shot off at Dieter and catch him right in the nuts. Not like he was using them at the moment for much anyway, save for his own private shows at night.<br/><br/>“You’re pretty fucking funny! You know that?!” she replied over the private coms as she lowered her weapon once he disappeared into the tower.<br/><br/>Five fucking days. Five fucking days they had been on this piece of shit rock and she already thought about how she could maybe cause a bit of trouble just to have something to do. Even if it was just something small, like starting a fight with Rico and seeing who had the bigger pair. Again. As of yet that had not been settled, because just as they got into it, someone or something interrupted so the big question was still unanswered.<br/><br/>“Yes sir!” she barked to the Major as she went to the terminal and patched into the systems. As usual there was this pesky piece of shit thing called a security system that wanted to bother her with passwords and other such bits of formal authorization. She bypassed that and continued on with the computer systems, her fingers a blur on the keyboard until she hit a block. “Ok ok…let’s see what you got…” she mumbled to herself as she tried to get around the system that the Kodiaks had up. Again and again she was denied, which more than pissed her off. “Sir, I don’t know what they are doing and their system is not one to let me take a peak either,” she reported to the Major. An arm raised to wipe the sweat from her brow as she continued to try even though it seemed to be futile. “I will try and get one of them to get on com and talk to you, but they are so hush-hush I make no promises.”<br/><br/>The defeat that she felt at being stopped by this system tarnished her pride more than she cared to admit. “This is Omega Squad. We request an update on your unit and their activities. Major Jameson demands immediate sitrep,” she sent out the call to the private military stationed there. She knew they would get the call, but whether or not they would respond would be another story. As of yet, they had been uncooperative and their General was not someone that their Major cared for. This rock stank from the pissing contest the two had done a few times, but as of yet, nothing had come of it. Whatever those bears were up to, it was their business and no one else’s."
4658,Alien vs Predator: BackWater,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=48040,2015-10-13T06:51:44,KrymSIX,"""Of course dear,"" Dieter spoke dismissively to Brooke, of course he supposed maybe one day she would actually shoot him, but he doubted it, she was rough around the edges, but a professional soldier. Still, he figured he might have to keep his head on a swivel when he got done with his rotation, Brooke was kind of like the Major in the sense that she'd try to kick some teeth in from time to time. His eyes caught the tree line, some slight movement in the trees, a small bovine looking animal moved into the clearing before skittering back into the brush. ""Hang on, might have something,"" Dieter whispered into his comm as bird songs turned to shrill calls of danger, the cackling subsided just as quickly as it had begun, but still Dieter had his rifle up and his focus downsight in the blink of an eye. He panned his weapon across the treeline trying to see what, if anything had caused the disturbance. Nothing, but that momentary rush, like something might actually be happening on this damn rock had been all too fleeting in Dieter's mind. ""Damn, nothing doing, just some stupid birds. Brooke, any luck with that comm, I hear you're into using backdoors and such,"" the childish bravado continued, there was a constant push with everything he said, partly because it was learned behavior from boot, where you're either hyper macho, or you get stepped on, and partly because he enjoyed pissing everyone off, if only to pass the time going back and forth with jabs. Rico was an especially fun target because he'd typically come back firing on all cylinders, or he'd run out of insults and resort to starting a fight. Sometimes it'd be with another unit, sometimes it be with someone else within Omega.<br/><br/>“This is Omega Squad. We request an update on your unit and their activities. Major Jameson demands immediate sitrep,” Brooke's voice carried over the comms, met only by silence. There was a crackle of static and then a thick, eastern european accent responded. ""This is Kodiak Team, situation is nominal. We are maintaining a state of readiness to prevent any attempt on the mining site and its adjacent facilities. Maintain your perimeter and secure the star port and Colony. Over. We will contact you if any new pertinent information arises. Out."" The comm went dead, and while their language was cordial, it amounted to nothing more than a polite ""Go fuck yourselves and stay in the damn starport and mind your business.""<br/><br/>Jameson snarled at the response. ""Brooke, see what you can do, I want to know what the hell they're securing in that facility. I don't care how you get the intel, you get me?""<br/><br/>""Rico, get out of the damn loader and walk perimeter with Hendricks. Corporal Hendricks, you're leading a fireteam, check that treeline, I wanna make sure we're secure here. Anything happens to this star port and we're all shit out of luck. Well, Rico, what the hell are you waiting for?! Out of the damn loader and meet up with Hendricks, double time it soldier!"" Major Jameson struck a pose like he was about to drag Rico out of the loader himself any second. ""Kraeber, overwatch on Hendricks and his fireteam, watch the treeline."""
4659,Alien vs Predator: BackWater,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=48040,2015-10-16T01:28:42,Boxagonapus,"Yeah. . . That was a point. . . Starport in a jungle. . . What-were they just trying to hide it from the ships? Make it that much more annoying? No view. There was white noise in his ear of the Major ripping apart Dieter that gave him a slight chuckle to distract him from the suck he was swimming in. The large cumbersome loader moved about crimping large crates in its claws and moving them about. He wasn't fond of them it felt like he was getting spooned by another person.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Major, the colony's still there, nothing going on at the treeline and nothing out of the ordinary down at your level, aside from Rico actually doing some work. Check that, another odd thing, even Brooke is starting to look pretty attractive on this rock, slim pickings out here on this rock!""</span><br/><br/>Rico didn't interrupt but rather took his hands off the controls and flipped off the tower that Dieter was perched at. The loader dropped the cargo and it had almost hit the ground save for a last second save that caused the Loader to tip forward before righting itself. He just wanted to get out of the thing.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Rico you lucky bastard, at least you got something to do. Boring as all hell up here.""</span><br/><br/>""Get down here then, pendejo! I'm swimming in this thing.""<br/><br/>He listened in on Moore's little problem with the computer but was sopping wet and didn't even care enough to mock her failure. However when the very proper sounding Kodiak member responded he was a little more than miffed.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Rico, get out of the damn loader and walk perimeter with Hendricks. . .</span><br/><br/>""Yes Sir. . . "" He spoke with as much sarcasm as he was capable of mustering. He promptly hopped out of the Loader thankful to be free from the horrible heat but could only gawk at how much his undershirt was sticking to him with the armor over it pushing it in leaving trickles of sweat to run down his arms before retrieving his LMG variant of the M41 and jogging out towards Hendricks.<br/><br/>""Sorry dear, I know you don't like to be kept waiting.""<br/><br/>He got his gear ready and just before setting out on watch he turned back towards the sniper tower again that Dieter was stationed in and grabbed his crotch with his left hand and gave a single pelvic thrust before turning around and walking the patrol. A 'fuck you' to Dieter who got to sit on his ass up there.<br/><br/>""Yes sir, we'll handle the locals!""<br/><br/>""Man those fucking Kodiaks. . . Hey Major you know about the mercs. How the hell do I get one of those cushy jobs? I want to be an overpaid asshole too!"""
4660,Alien vs Predator: BackWater,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=48040,2015-10-29T08:01:19,KrymSIX,"She had retreated as far as she possibly could, the shadows, dim and dank as they were filled with shadows, playing against the limited lighting available. The heavy footfalls got louder signalling her impending doom. She threw her head up, as if looking for a report from those few still loyal to her. She was immature, her molt had not completed, she was just over half the size over what was coming for her and she new it, she could sense it. The phermones in the air distinctly different from her own and the few that still followed her.<br/><br/>The need for sacrifice was urgent, and one of the few drones still loyal to her offered itself. Her claws dug in, drawing blood that hissed and crackled as it dropped onto the exposed grating that ran throughout the Hive. Much of it was covered in resin, but she had dug, tore up the ground to enact her one desperate attempt to live. The drone's body was ripped apart by two others, still loyal, but their time was so little now, the hissing and shrieking of short and violent bursts of combat echoed in the catacombs now. The grating creaked and her path was cleared. She quickly slinked into the hole created by the acid, burrowing until she reached a metal accessway. It was foreign to her, but she was free and could sense she was deeper into the planet's surface than before. The footfalls above were now directly over head and the shrieks of her final loyal warriors echoed in the metallic corridor she had somehow found deep in this new area, outside of the Hive she had known so briefly.<br/><br/>Her Majesty purged the Hive of those still loyal to the molted Queen, the usurper who had begun to molt in her absence. The Molted Queen had escaped, but the Hive was now hers alone, Majesty wouldn't waste her resources on pursuit. She had other plans for the 'Man in the White Coat'.<br/>-------------------------------------------<br/><br/>""Sir, I'm getting a weird reading...Some kind of breach in Access Tunnel Zulu 19-37. We haven't sent a team down there in weeks."" Spriggan looked to the soldier making the report and breathed in heavily through flaring nostrils. ""Send a containment team down into the Access Tunnel. 3 Combat Anroids should do the trick."" Lizker immediately shot forward as if he was offended by the notion, ""General, you are to do no such thing! The specimens in the Tunnel are not to be harmed!"" Spriggan glared at Lizker for a moment and pointed to the screen, ""See that mark there Lizker?"" he posited the question rhetorically, putting a hand up to stop the man from speaking. ""That's a breach of this facility, that means it's my call. Combat Androids, destroy whatever they find in the Tunnels, bring any specimen remains back to the lab for study. No live specimens inside this structure, even if it is just the sealed off Access Tunnels.""<br/><br/>The comms opened up for a moment. ""Sir, this is Kodiak Zeta, we've got something on the readout, looks like the USCM is sending out a patrol to cover the treeline, anything we need to do about it?"" Spriggan shook his head and laughed under his breath ""Negative Kodiak Zeta, let em sweat it out there, let em play soldier for a bit in the jungle for all I care, we've got real work to do. Report to me if you get any other readings out there."" The affirmative answer came back quickly and Spriggan returned his attention to Lizker. ""This facility has to remain sealed, I don't like the idea of destroying a specimen either, but we must in order to ensure that we can continue our mission here. Even with the minor containment issue in the Access Tunnel we're still on schedule for Operation Lightening.""<br/>----------------------------------------<br/>Kraeber looked to the treeline, his duty was overwatch, but holy hell it was hot, and sticky out here. A bead of sweat dripped into his eyes and he wiped it away quickly with his gloved right hand. As he looked back down the sight he saw something, or thought he saw something. Like a halo-ing effect around a bright light, somehow the treeline was distorted. He blinked and whatever it was disappeared. ""Hendricks, just a heads up, but its hot enough out here in midday that your optics might get a little washed out. Saw some kinda heat shimmer or something from up here.""<br/><br/>Squawks and shrieks echoed from the jungle as birds suddenly poured out of the canopy as if fleeing something, or at least getting out of its way. It sure as hell caught Dieter's attention, but he could see nothing in his scope. ""Head on a swivel down there. I'm not seeing anything, but something spooked the whole damn jungle down there.""<br/>-------------------------------------------------------<br/>Rico, as part of the patrol you're at ground level when all of the wild life seems to get spooked. You can't see anything but you and the patrol you're with should be on high alert. Kraeber is overwatch in the tower and mentions the heat creating weird rippling through the optics. What's your reaction to the sudden uproar in the jungle. Your patrol is still only supposed to patrol the treeline, not go into the jungle proper.<br/><br/>Moore is still busy attempting to hack into the Kodiak communications network to dig up any information she can on the operations they're running.<br/><br/>(Feel free to post in any order. Eferhilda, just left yours a little more open ended as we're waiting for your post from the last cycle.)"
4661,Alien vs Predator: BackWater,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=48040,2015-10-30T18:30:31,Eferhilda,"“Sir, yes sir,” Moore replied, practically brimming with excitement at the prospect and being free to do as she pleased. “Let’s get this party started.” With gear in hand, she dropped down to the ground and without much ado ripped a panel free and yanked out some wires. Flashlight tucked between her lips, the wire strippers were pulled from a pouch at her waist. “Red to blue, oh how I love you,” she mumbled to herself. “Green let’s get you mellow so you can have a date with your friend yellow…” the odd bit of rhyme that she said to herself whenever she worked with the hardware. Whether or not it helped or was of any actual use remained to be seen.<br/><br/>Once she was connected, she ran a program and then another, until the system had its hands full. Bullshit requests and pings meant to tie up the system as it struggled to keep out the dummy requests. Tied up with that junk Moore was able to slip inside undetected. It was a dirty hack and she wished she had more time and even some of her other equipment, but it would do the job for what she needed to find. Through the field of code, she moved or more like danced. From one section to another she checked one folder after another. File after file, as she tried to find something that she could access in the limited time she had. Already, she had the counter ticking down and away as her programs were either bogged down or stopped altogether.<br/><br/>“Come on baby…don’t be like that and hold out on me…” voice soft, almost like a caress that one would use to coo to a lover in the hush of night. Sweet talking to the machine, her fingers continued to move until at last she found a file. A dump folder, trash bin that some careless employee forgot to empty completely. The data was not complete, it missed some pieces here and there, but there was enough here that she should at least earn herself a nod from their CO. And she could tell Dieter to shut the fuck up about his comments in regards to her being hot. He would be lucky if she even gave him a minute of her time. In all honesty, she doubted if he could even handle her enough to manage to be with her. She might have a pussy, but that did not mean that she was, in fact, a pussy. A night with her was not for the faint of heart and with his bellyaching about being hot she sure as fuck doubted he could handle a night with her.<br/><br/>The files were finally downloaded as the commotion at the treeline drew her attention. “Sir,” she called to Major Jameson. “Whatever the fuck they are up to, is not standard. There is some shit in here about cryo chambers, a supply list that a mining company should never have or need. Then there are things that mention projects and operations that sound more like a military mission than anything one would expect to find here.  Like Hercules, Zeus barely got anything on that, and Pheonix and Lightning,” she knelt down to disconnect her equipment and put everything back to normal. “They are hiding something big. Something that needs a lot of power too…” she said with a look up at the Major. “Something huge.”"
4662,Alien vs Predator: BackWater,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=48040,2015-11-10T08:28:28,KrymSIX,"""Sir,"" the pause was unintentional, but the technician overlooking the data had to restrain the fear in his tone. ""That's the third combat droid team we've sent down there into the Access Tunnels what if there's no response from them?"" The sweat began to bead on the young mans face as he looked to General Spriggan. The General looked at the man and chuckled, his hands crossed in front of his chest in amusement ""Well, if that team doesn't report back soldier, we're going to try another approach.""<br/><br/>""This is containment. No specimens at location. Evidence of habitation. Breaches in exterior plating at junction B-33. Breach at jungle perimeter.  Likely specimens have broken containment. Advise on mission parameters Alpha."" The robotic, tinnny voice came over the comms, Spriggan's lip curled into a snarl as he turned to Kodiak Delta's commander Kendra Maertz. ""Maertz, you're up, androids will meet up with you at the perimeter, you take your team and you shred these fucking things, get me?""<br/><br/>Lizker stepped forward as if to interject and Spriggan shot him a look, ""sit down Dr. Lizker, this is now firmly out of your hands. This is my wheelhouse now boy. We're going to quell this little problem..."" Spriggan suddenly had a far off look in his eyes as he recalled something. Operation Lightning had been flawed because they had been in the crosshairs of their target the whole time. But now he knew how he could reignite a long shelved objective of Weyland Yutani. He quickly picked up the comm and reset the encoded frequency, an excited, dangerous look in his eyes as he spoke ""Zulu, Kilo, 9, 31, Red, Anvil, Mars."" The comm crackled and hiss with seemingly insignificant white noise, Spriggan continued on, ""Ice. Operation Zeus."" As he paused suddenly a voice came over the other line. ""Spriggan, this had better be damn good, Zeus has been in the freezer for a long time and for good reason.""<br/><br/>Spriggan nodded as if the voice on the other end was in the room with him. ""You can't hunt a hunter when you're upwind sir."" The comm went silent, ""What in the hell are you talking about Spriggan? Speak in normal fucking language and make sense or I will have you packed up and mining ice somewhere on Pluto if I don't just have you killed for enacting Alpha classified information for a basically dead project from when you were still in the USCM!""<br/><br/>""Operation Zeus, it was flawed because we tried to capture a hunter when we were the only ones it had to keep its eyes on. We have an asset out of containment, but if we let it dig in, we can lure a hunter in, all of our research shows that they always managed to pop up in our war zones.""<br/><br/>""...You're risking a valuable research station here Spriggan...But, if you fail, you'll already be dead so I don't suppose it matters. The technology employed by the hunters is worth the risk, and of course General, if you succeed you'll be rewarded handsomely."" The comm went dead and Spriggan looked to Maertz, ""Combat Androids, Kodiak Delta and an APC are your resources, I need you in the field to give me a sit rep on how far the Assets may have spread. I want this kept in check, but we need enough to lure in the hunters.""<br/><br/>Maertz nodded, she, like General Spriggan had been in numerous missions since the creation of Kodiak, she'd killed 2 Hunters, but they'd never been able to capture them. That would change with this mission she knew. ""Roger that,"" she spoke with a sharp european accent, her figure was feminine, but judging by how defined her muscles were she was a hardened combatant. Also detracting from her otherwise appealing looks was a series of scars that ran from her right jaw under her ear all the way across her neck to her clavicle. Maerts was certainly no stranger to combat.<br/><br/>""In 40 minutes, cut the power to the colony. We need to offer something up to our guests."" Lizker now decided he needed to speak ""You can't just use my specimens in any manner you choose General, we've spent a great deal of time creating a bond with the Queen in the Hive and-"" Spriggan cut him off, his left hand clenched around Lizker's throat, ""Dr. Lizker, I can do whatever the hell I want. Those Assets belong to Weyland Yutani, and its yielded minimal results. The boys upstairs have been wanting this tech for a long time, and I'm gonna deliver, you try to stand in my way and I'll throw you in with your pets, and we'll see just how well you can really communicate with them.""<br/><br/>Lizker's eyes went wide at the threat, scanning the room to notice that he was almost solely in the presence of Kodiak operators, his own staff simply carried on like nothing was out of the ordinary, after all, they were all paid by Weyland Yutani and not Dr.Lizker. ""Of- Of course General, you have my full support in any way needed."" Spriggan nodded, releasing the man from his grip ""Stay out of my way and I'll make us both rich.""<br/><br/>""38 minutes, cut the power, Kodiaks on me, we need to make sure this facility is secured."" his Kodiaks immediately fell in line as he exited. ""Maerts, you've got 30 minutes to check the jungle perimeter and then get your ass back here for lock down, this city is gonna go dark, copy?"" Maerts responded, knowing what she had to accomplish, see where the Assets were, make sure that they weren't at a size that would be overly threatening to the research installation.<br/>-----------------------------------------<br/><br/>Major Jameson shot up to full attention at the phrases ""Lightening, Zues and Phoneix. He knew what those mission parameters had been when he and Spriggan had served together in the USCM, but that was ages ago. Surely now as a PMC Spriggan wouldn't even have access to those files, they'd been burned to the ground. Everyone close to those operations had gone underground they'd been such massive failures. The kinds of failures that made people choose between a self inflicted bullet to the head or a long and drawn out military trial that would end in their execution. ""Moore, show me everything you were able to pull on Operation Zeus!""<span style=""font-style: italic"">it's gotta be a call sign for some new mission protocol, Spriggan can't still be chasing those ghosts, we were all damn near wiped out...That crazy prick</span><br/><br/>""Omega, form up on me at the East Gate on the double!"" Jameson did not reveal his motives, only what his orders were. He suddenly had a deep gnawing fear growing in his stomach. Spriggan's presence meant that something shady was going on, but if it had anything to do with the Zeus operations from over a decade ago things could turn to shit real fast and he wanted his squad ready.<br/><br/>--------------------<br/>Moore, you've been cracking at the security measures that Kodiak has been using, you seem to have struck some major information. A lot of the files are redacted, but the phrase ""Hunter"" appears numerous times, along with casualty lists, and a list of seemingly innocuous colonies some of which you've never even heard of. This may or may not be part of the information Jameson is looking for you to find. One extremely blurry picture of these so called ""Hunters"" reveals very little, but could be of importance to Jameson.<br/><br/>Rico, you're on patrol with Hendricks when the call from Jameson comes in. As you make your way back you step in a black ooze of sorts, it smells acrid but seems otherwise inconsequential. Make your way back towards the Star Port."
4663,Alien vs Predator: BackWater,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=48040,2015-11-18T22:25:49,Eferhilda,"The look that came to her commanding officers face was more than enough motivation for her to get back to work. This machine, though stubborn, had become more like a reluctant potential lover. You know the ones that you meet in a dive bar and might be a bit nervous about having such a naughty encounter. After all, how many women so openly admitted they were attracted to another? Even in this day and age there were still those that were hesitant to do much of anything even if they wanted to. With men it was generally easier, though at time she had to make it clear that though she had a pussy, she could be as big of a dick as them if they pissed her off.<br/><br/>Now, when it came to women they were a different kind of prey. Especially, the ones that were attracted to her. They were soft and coy, nervous and unsure of the masculine woman that eyed them at the bar. These women wanted her and she wanted them, but she had to get past that initial bit of hesitation. Had to work her<span style=""font-style: italic"">magic</span>.<br/><br/>“Alright darling,” Moore said as she jacked back into the systems and ran a new program.<br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""font-family: ASTERA;""><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""color: #40FF00"">* First Date protocol activated*</span></span></span></div><br/><br/>“Time to wine and dine you,” her tone matched one she would have used on a woman. Gentle and encouraging, she spoke to the machine like it was real and had feelings. As the code sprawled out on the screen her fingers moved with complete confidence and even a bit of arrogance. Whenever she got the smallest hint to access, she took it and maximized it until she was in a new section. The program ran in her wake, keyed to locate files tagged with the same name or similar parameters as the ones she had just found. Most of them were barely useable, but the bits of information she was able to garner from them all added together.<br/><br/>“Sir, they are working on something involving….Hunters? It is not just a program or a mission…” she spoke to him as she worked. “It is a person? Or a group of people? I am not sure the picture is of poor quality and what is hinted about them is not much. I just know whatever or whoever they are, they are very important and information on them is expensive. Like…let’s make you disgustingly rich like of expensive.”"
4664,Return to Mcleans Mental Hospital,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=48150,2015-10-07T03:33:45,Vampire.Panda,"Lightning got up that morning, being back in this place made her tired. Sometimes it felt like the time she'd been away from here was nothing but a dream, I mean all it was now was a memory. So many lives had been lost... and she sadly didn't care for most of them. She missed Rachel though, the few short months she had with her, would be something she'd always try to remember no matter what. The nurse had tried to convince her to leave her room today, but she just wasn't feeling it. The others only ever annoyed her anyway.<br/>""Oh Raion, what are we going to do?"" She asked half in a whisper. Even though he had left when Kagami had saved her, it hadn't been  too long before he'd come back.<br/><br/>Rachel had finished her breakfast at the table where the people who ran the home expected them to eat. She always waited until everyone had finished to go and eat though, she didn't like the idea of eating in front of lots of other people. She missed being at her home though, but since everything had happened and she'd ended up back in the home, there was nothing she could do. One day she'd be old enough to leave, but it didn't look good for her either. She went into the other rooms looking for Natsume.<br/><br/>Drew had stayed awake all night again, watching Kitsune, he hadn't left his side much for the last 8 years, and even though the nurses had tried to convince him to leave and that it wasn't healthy he didn't care. He wanted to be there when Kitsune woke up, and he would wake up, he didn't doubt in his mind that he wouldn't wake up from his coma. Drew couldn't think that, he needed him to wake up.<br/><br/>Jase was sat in the recreational use room in the hospital, most people didn't bother with it, but it got him out of his room and sometimes there was some entertainment from the other patients... he couldn't understand why they wouldn't let him leave, at the end of the day he really had no reason to be in here. He wasn't crazy, he'd just been dragged into all this mess because people were incompetent.<br/><br/>Siobhan went into college for her first lecture of the day, she'd taken business and law, much like her parents had before her. She wondered if any of her friends would turn up today, but most of them had a bad habit of just skipping all together, she couldn't understand what the point of signing up and enrolling for college was if they never bothered going. If she'd tried to pull a stunt like that her parents would kill her, most likely more than metaphorically. She sighed and pushed the door to the auditorium open and took a seat nearest the back, she hated being in front of anyone, mostly because they were immature and would pull her hair or throw balls of paper at her.<br/><br/>Krista woke up from yet another nightmare. She couldn't even begin to imagine what horrors her family were going through without her there, she hadn't done it. But no one would listen to her or believe a word she said. They just assumed that she had made it up in her head to hide her guilt. How could she have done that to her family and not even know about it. She knew she hadn't done it... but still she was stuck in here and Kagami didn't even know. The last 3 months had felt like eternity to her and Krista was beginning to think she'd never see her family again. The nurses came in and told her that she'd be seeing the shrink today, she just nodded, Krista didn't want to see the shrink but none of them ever listened to her.<br/><br/>Castiel laughed as he walked into the recreational room, there wasn't anyone in there just yet, he assumed everyone else was just too lazy to do anything other than feel sorry for themselves. It was something that really got on his nerves. They didn't realize how lucky they were to be put in here rather than left outside in the wide world where danger could be lurking round any and every corner. Of course, he was totally deluded and even at one point believed he was sent from god and could fly."
4665,Return to Mcleans Mental Hospital,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=48150,2015-10-07T05:34:23,Yokai,"Raion sat on the edge of Lightning's bed, watching her silently until she spoke to him. ""Don't worry,"" he said calmly. ""We always find a way out of here.""<br/>But his words didn't mean much in their present situation. Even if, by some miracle, Lightning was able to escape again, she would just be re-captured. And besides, this time, she had been here so long.<br/><br/>Natsume perched on the windowsil of the playroom, absently watching a fly making its journey down the glass. His mind was a storm of recent memories. As his eyes focused on the fly, all he could see was his father, laying on the floor, unmoving.<br/>The image never quite left him.<br/>Getting bored with being in one place for so long, he slowly climbed down from the windowsil and made his way towards the door. But, before he made it out of the room, an arm blocked his path.<br/>""It's one of those newbies,"" a sneering voice said. ""The ones who think they're better than everyone else. I don't think I've even heard this one talk.""<br/>It was a boy, a little older than Natsume, but much larger. Natsume looked up at him, his expression bored. Wordlessly, he pushed the boy's arm out of the way.<br/>Furious, the boy reacted instantly, grabbing Natsume by the scruff of his neck and shoving him against the wall. ""I dare you to keep ignoring me. See what happens!""<br/>Unseen by the large boy,  one of the younger children, who had been watching from the middle of the playroom, began scurrying over to them.<br/>Natsume paid no attention to the child. He simply began to laugh. An amused, , knowing laughter, which infuriated the larger boy further.<br/>Raising his fist, the large boy got ready to deliver a punch to Natsume's face. But instead, he let out a cry of pain. The young child behind him had launched an action figure at the back of his head, and while he was distracted, had sunk his teeth deep into his arm.<br/>Jimmy hung from the boy's arm like a small dog, and Natsume watched, the bored expression returning to his face. He looked almost disappointed, as though an opportunity had been taken from him.<br/><br/>From his place near the front of the room, Jay watched as Siobhan entered, making her way, as usual to the back. He stood, leaving his belongings where they were, and hurried up to her seat.<br/>""Yo,"" he said casually, although he had never spoken to her before. ""That Hajime guy was here earlier. He had a message for you. He's taking time off until further notice...I don't know why he bothered asking me to tell you. He's never here anyway. But apparently something 'important' came up."" He spoke lazily, the last sentence with a slight sarcastic edge."
4666,Return to Mcleans Mental Hospital,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=48150,2015-10-07T11:27:56,Vampire.Panda,"Lightning looked up at Raion, a sad smile stretching across her paled face. The hospital made her tired and sleepy.<br/>""Rai, I feel like I've been here forever, I don't even remember what out there looks or feels like."" She replied almost melancholic. She let out a sigh and hauled herself off the bed.<br/>""I think, maybe it's time we had some fun"" She added with a mischievous grin, hoping that Raion would jump at the idea of doing something other than moping around all day. Honestly, she had grown bored with the hospital and wanted to escape, even if just for a day. It had been almost 8 years since she'd been outside the hospital. This was her longest stretch she'd ever had.<br/><br/>Rachel had just walked into the room as Jimmy bit the bigger kid. She looked with wide eyes. She wanted to tell the kid to leave them all alone, but she just couldn't do it. She just stood there awkwardly watching the whole thing happen. There wasn't much she could do though really.<br/>She knew she should have gotten a grown up to stop it from happening, but she knew Natsume and Jimmy would be the ones to get into trouble, so she just watched, hoping they wouldn't get hurt.<br/><br/>Siobhan sighed as Jay walked over.<br/>""Jay... pleasant as always"" She said mockingly and rolled her eyes. She pulled out her books for the class and in hopes to look like she was ignoring him and that he'd just leave. When he added about something important, she knew he probably know more.<br/>""Did he say what exactly?"" She asked, cursing herself inwardly for actually asking him. Of course he knew and he'd probably torment her with it or something. She blamed Hajime. There was always something with that kid. Her mind wandered and she remembered that day and shuddered. It had been the scariest day of her life and her parents were furious with her when they'd got called back from their business trip to pick her up from the police custody. Every day she wished she'd done something different, just taken the kids and left. She didn't really know what had happened to them, and she knew they'd all be grown up now."
4667,Return to Mcleans Mental Hospital,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=48150,2015-10-12T04:32:43,TheGypsyQueen_13,"Thomas walked into the lecture hall and let out a soft content sigh at the site of an open seat near one of his friends, Siobhan. He quietly took the seat next to her and pulled out his notebook and pens and arranged them in a perfect line.<br/>""Hello there. And how are you today?"" He asked once everything seemed to be in order. Suddenly he realized two of his best friends were missing from their small group and he sat up straight in his chair looking around the room.<br/>""I'm guessing Hajime and Kit are skipping again?"" He asked in a disappointed tone.<br/><br/>Kit ran after Hajime not saying a word until they reached their destination. ""Do you really think they will let us see them? Last time I tried they called the cops on me!"" She huffed as Hajime grabbed her wrist and pulled her up the front steps.<br/><br/>Katana and Harkot were standing outside the library talking when out of the corner of his eye Katana noticed someone sneaking up in Harkot.<br/>Suddenly a girl with messy strawberry blonde hair jumped onto Harkots back, the tall red headed man didn't even flinch.<br/>""Uhm... Not to alarm you or anything... But I think you may have something attached to you.."" Katana said gently poking Jess in the middle of her four head.<br/><br/>Harkot nodded, ""Yes yes Mr. Osaki... I fear I am stuck with this thing for the rest of my life."" Harkot sighed loudly and then looked at Jess.<br/>""Hello."" He said, Harkot looked and sounded bored all the time but Jess knew him better. She knew he was happy to see her.<br/><br/>""Hi."" She said as she slowly slid down off his back and landed on her feet.<br/>""Good morning Mr. Osaki. How are you today?"" She asked bowing to him slightly. Quickly she sprung back up smiling widely at the two staff members."
4668,Return to Mcleans Mental Hospital,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=48150,2015-10-12T23:13:42,Yokai,"Raion's face spread into a wicked grin. ""What do you have in mind?"" he asked, echoing Lightning's mischief.<br/>It was about time they did something destructive. Maybe, just maybe they would find some way to escape...or get rid of one of the other patients.<br/>Although, he preferred the first idea. He couldn't remember what the outside was like, either.<br/><br/>""Get<span style=""font-style: italic"">off</span>you little pest!"" the large boy yelled, waving his arm around in an attempt to remove Jimmy. When he finally succeeded, the younger boy flew backwards, letting out a small cry of surprise. Certain he would slam head first into the wall, he closed his eyes. But the impact was softened as he hurtled straight into Rachel instead.<br/>Looking up at her, he wiped the older boy's blood from his mouth.<br/>""You should keep that thing on a leash,"" the large boy hissed at Rachel, looming over her as though the whole ordeal was somehow her fault.<br/>Natsume chose that moment to act. He leapt up, grabbed the boy by the back of his head, and smashed his face against the door frame. Then, as though nothing had happened, he walked out of the room, chuckling slightly to himself.<br/>Pulling himself away from Rachel, Jimmy prodded the unconscious boy with his foot. ""Wait for us!"" he called after Natsume, unconcerned about the other boy's condition, before hurrying out of the door, grabbing Rachel by the hand as he went.<br/><br/>Jay just smiled at Siobhan's less than amused response to him. When she proceeded to ignore him, he leaned against the desk, waiting for her curiosity about Hajime's whereabouts to peak.<br/>And, as predicted, it did.<br/>He shrugged indifferently. ""I don't know,"" he said dismissively. ""I wasn't really listening. Something about some kids in some home...My guess is he's got himself into some kind of trouble. I heard gangs were involved...""<br/>He drifted off when someone else sat beside Siobhan, and began methodically arranging his pens. It was another of Siobhan's friends. Thomas, or something.<br/>""She's cheerful as ever,"" he said, with a hint of sarcasm in his voice, turning away from the two of them. Now Thomas was here, Siobhan would have an excuse to ignore his teasing.<br/><br/>Although noticing Kit's struggle to keep up, Hajime did not slow down. He hurried up the steps, his hand wrapped unconsciously around Kit's wrist, his eyes blazing with fury and concern.<br/>""I don't give a damn if they 'let' us,"" he replied shortly, pressing the button to be let in. ""<span style=""font-style: italic"">I'm</span>not going to let Natsume and Rachel be forced to stay in this Hell hole again.""<br/>There was a low buzzing sound, and a woman's voice spoke through the speaker.<br/>""Hello?""<br/>""We're here to see Natsume and Rachel,"" Hajime interrupted her, before she could complete her word. It occurred to him at that moment that there was a third child Kit was concerned about as well, but he had never met him."
4669,Return to Mcleans Mental Hospital,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=48150,2015-10-13T00:29:25,Vampire.Panda,"Lightning grinned wickedly at Raion, she knew he was game for creating havoc.<br/>""Hmm, I'm not sure, maybe we should go stir things up and see what's been happening whilst we were sleeping... I wonder if Drew boy is being less mopey today"" she added with a malicious gleam in her eye. There really wasn't much she wasn't capable of dreaming up in the twisted depths of her mind. Lightning hauled herself off the bed, for the first time that day. She really needed to get out of this room more it was draining her.<br/>""Raion, do you remember what it's like out there?"" She asked almost like a child as she looked across the room and out of the barred window. She supposed that was to keep them in, but Lightning would find a way.<br/><br/>Rachel just stood there and watched the whole thing unfold, wordlessly, and grabbed Jimmy as he came flying towards her. When the boy shouted at her about keeping him on a leash, she wanted to say something back, but her mouth just didn't cooperate so she just stood there silent. Rachel hadn't realized what was happening until she'd seen the boy make contact with the door frame and she heard Natsume giggling as he walked out. Sometimes, Natsume scared her, even though she knew he'd never hurt her, it just scared her. Rachel felt Jimmy grab her hand and start pulling her along, she silently followed and hoped that they wouldn't get into too much trouble for hitting the boy.<br/><br/>Siobhan was going to reply to Thomas, but then she heard what the boy said. Her eyes grew wide and her skin paled even more than it usually was. How, how could they have ended up back at the home... what had happened. Siobhan was concerned for Hajime, she remembered what had happened last time those Hajime had helped the two children, and how they'd all wound up in the middle of the following events. She shuddered as though something had sent chills down her spine, it wasn't the first time... but there was no way he could be lying, no one knew about that, did they? She looked at Jay.<br/>""Don't act like you don't know what he said... tell me you ass"" She said, trying to remain calm, this was probably the most she'd spoken in the entire time she'd been in this class but she knew that if he'd gone after them, it would only end in trouble."
4670,Return to Mcleans Mental Hospital,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=48150,2015-12-04T20:37:12,Yokai,"At the mention of stirring things up, Raion's smile grew more wicked. ""They probably haven't been up to anything interesting,"" he said with a sigh, approaching the door of the room as Lightning rose from the bed. ""We should...'brighten' up their day. Let's visit Drew first, shall we?"" His eyes gleamed as he added this part.<br/>The gleam disappeared as Lightning asked her question, however. ""Hm?"" he said contemplatively. ""No, I don't remember,"" he admitted. ""But that doesn't matter. You'll get to see it all again for yourself. We just have to break out of here.""<br/><br/>""That guy deserved what he got,"" Jimmy said firmly as he walked, his hand still wrapped around Rachel's. ""You look worried, but Natsume can't get in trouble if he was in the right."" His stubborn expression shifted into a smile as he looked up at Rachel.<br/>Natsume waited for the two of them at the end of the corridor. His eyes were focused on something around the corner the other two couldn't see yet. But, as they came closer, he gestured towards Rachel, then pointed towards the front door. Two people had just been allowed in, and he recognized Hajime and Kit instantly.<br/><br/>Jay watched in slight alarm as Siobhan's expression changed. Maybe there really was something serious going on. Siobhan looked as though she was remembering some kind of trauma.<br/>""Hey..."" he said slowly, reaching one hand out towards her shoulder. But, he lowered his hand when she snapped out of it.<br/>""That's more like it,"" he said with a small smile, when Siobhan resumed her hostility towards him. ""He really didn't say everything, but he mentioned having to rescue two children, and some kind of trouble...I thought it was all just a joke. It's not, is it? You know more about it than I do."""
4671,Return to Mcleans Mental Hospital,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=48150,2015-12-11T22:21:16,Vampire.Panda,"Lightning noticed the gleaming smile on Raion's face when he decided that going to entertain people was a good idea. Brightening up someones day was Lightning's favourite past time. She felt a little melancholic when she saw the gleam fade when he couldn't remember the outside world. The truth was, she couldn't either.<br/>""Rai, you're right we will find out"" Lightning replied almost reassuringly, but it was more to reassure herself than Raion. The truth was she doubted she would ever leave,  she felt like she'd been in there forever. Reaching for the door, she opened it and took a quick look around there was no one out there which contented her. As Raion had mentioned Drew, Lightning believed it was only fair that she paid him a visit first.<br/>""Drew-boy then the others."" Lightning noted and skipped off down the corridor to the medical wing where she assumed with no doubt Drew would be, sitting beside Kitsune waiting for him to wake up, which she thought was creepy and obsessive.<br/><br/>Rachel just looked at Jimmy not really saying anything. Hoping that Natsume wouldn't get in to too much trouble, this time. She turned to look at what Natsume had pointed at and her face lit up like a child on christmas morning. Sprinting down the corridor she jumped on Hajime like a kitten on a ball of wool. Almost sending him crashing to the ground. Rachel clung to him like a lemur and hugged him softly, letting go and standing back and just smiled. Then waved for the others to come over. She hadn't seen Hajime in so long and had missed him.She'd always seen him as an older brother.<br/><br/>As soon as Jay said that, the calm she had managed to put on, quickly disappeared. Her eyes widened and flashbacks from that day hit her like a brick. She tried to just breathe, but she knew Hajime would be in trouble, and she knew she had to do something. Shoving her stuff into her backpack and zipped it up and swinging it onto one shoulder as she stood up. ""You coming?"" She asked in all honesty she didn't want to go by herself and she probably shouldn't have gotten him involved, but she couldn't let Hajime do this alone. Siobhan began descending down the steps in the lecture hall as fast as she could without tripping. Jumping off the last couple and almost sprinting out the class, down the corridor and out the main reception. She hadn't even thought about signing out. She had to stop him before he did something stupid. Again."
4672,Hathors music (Vampire story open to anyone),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=48565,2015-11-25T11:47:01,BunnyMama,"<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://s205.photobucket.com/user/Keydae_album/media/Gender%20Pictures/Female/l1.jpg.html""></a><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i205.photobucket.com/albums/bb4/Keydae_album/Gender%20Pictures/Female/l1.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/>Alone in the dark, the silence of death. Death that cannot touch me. I have yet to see when death will ever come for me. But as I lay here. I hear a song that awoken me from this long sleep. I slept from different ages, while the ancients which I put to sleep. I have put to sleep. I don't sleep for long. But my adventures while I was awake, had many imprints on the world.<br/><br/>The dryness of my throat, pained me. Ah, the first feed of waking up. I had found myself waking up in one of my temples, where my old life was. But now that all of them were passed into other empires. Died because they were mortals. I had awoken during the day. The sun, ah yes that thing. The thing my kind thrive for. Why do they wish it so much. I am capable of seeing the sun. Because I was born this way. The only time I don't like the sun, would be now. When I just woke up from a long sleep, along with nothing inside me.<br/><br/>What is that I smell? Is that the smell of flesh, human flesh.  The sound of a beating heart. Coming out of the coffin, I lied in the dark. I push the stones that hide my coffin from prying fingers. Only because I didn't like being disturbed while I slept.<br/><br/>Staying in the shadows, I hunt for my first feed. But to my eyes there are more then one person. But to my luck there were a group of people in my temple. Looking at the work my people spent on. As I gracefully found myself finding the one best to feed on. I put them to a soft sleep. So I may feed from them later. So they don't scream and run. I walked up to each one. They had faces of bewilder. Like they haven't seen such beauty before. I look at there pity faces. An laid a kiss on there lips, and they laid to sleep. I feed from each one.<br/><br/>~~~~~~~<br/>Once I had finished. I found myself feeling great. But I didn't know what the world had came to. But I am on my way to finding out. The world is new, fresh. But what had I taught the mortals, did it stay? I seek for what I may have to be happy for the mortal. That I seek to save from my kind.<br/><br/>My life was filled from trying to save the mortals that the gods of the world feed on. From my birth to the last I slept. I was born in Akhetaten Egypt. My brother had raised me. For my parents. My mother a noble woman. Had gave birth to me and had died afterwards. As for my father. I had not known who he was. Until I became of the age where I could understand my dreams.<br/><br/>It wasn't that when I was about marriageable age. I had been stuck in the house. Because, my brother had wanted to hide what I was. Hide to myself that I was different. But my brother didn't know that I went out to socialize with many villager lower class. I had met a nice lady noble. Isis was one of those i gathered up for my move for the human sack.<br/><br/>Egypt back then was ruled by great beings with incredible powers. Back then my species where capable of great power. The blood ran purr. Not diluted by another blood source. My species. Have been called many things. But as I rome around the earth to learn what the world has come to. The mortals have called us, vampires. Well, as we are. The main blood source for power has started from the great Ra and Ainok. I had made sure the Ainok would never be mentioned by history or stories. -Tell now- Ainok was a power hungry evil High being.  Ainok was Ra consort. The Queen of all of Egypt. Until the move, of the fall of the Great Ones. Where humans started to rule back there lives.<br/><br/>Those High Beings, that was made by Ra and Ainok. Had been changed from a mortal form to the new high being. There was always be a celebration for such event.<br/><br/>But as for my father. When I had slept for a week straight. I had dreamed a memories that was once my mothers. The I had saw from my mothers eyes how my father was in her life. Ra my father. Had interest in my mother. But as a man with power had slept with many woman. I know this. I could always see from his eyes if I wanted to. But as my mother and him had sex together. Ra didn't think that woman would be able to hold the child longer then any other woman. My father had returned from my mothers birth. After my brother ran with me. To hide Ra's favorite meal. Newborn baby. Freshly dead woman that died from pregnancy. After I had found out about this. I had precedent myself to my father. And had shown him what powers I had. Ainok didn't like this. So she had challenged me. To her and everyone else surprised I had beaten her in strength. But in power, I had not trained to control. So I couldn't do much about that.<br/><br/>As I continued on from there. Was my move to separate the good High Beings. From the evil ones. I also had made it so that the humans had there way of freeing themselves from the Great Ones. As I moved to make Egypt a different place. I had my reputation on as care of woman and Crops. I had made only three mortals into this form. Isis, Horus, and my brother Telion. My brother had not wanted any title but to live as long as I will. Not to be separated. He had asked when he was starting to get into his mid age. My love Horus had died in war, between we called the Dark Ones. The Dark Ones had killed Horus and almost My brother as we had traveled to a new world to see what the around was like.<br/><br/>I had sent myself to a sleep lapses due to my major lost. I had then learned that life will not be forever in the world to make it form for equal life. After I had slept. I had woken to Greek high beings. And then finding that they to were in a stage that Egypt was made. That was when iIhad woken my brother to help me push the Greeks into a stable form. But I had found a few followers that were high beings. Some of the Greek High Beings had just severed power hungry. But as time had pass, the Greeks had moved on to work for the people of Greece. And more coexist with each other. It showed me that human needs something to worship. To praise those of higher power and existent. So I had let it be. Many different eras had passed I or a follower had helped form the world I see today. But now it is time to reform it so the mortals see another power they forgotten.<br/>~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~<br/>Along the silents of the world. The shadows I hide in. I think that it must be a wonder on my years of sleep. I have found myself in what seems to be ""The Twentith Centuary"" I didn't know what I was to do here. But I had to find some where to settle for awhile, just until I found a way to make my plans work. I had landed in a party. ""Schatten Blut"" was the name of the place. It lied in a country I had not been around. Bulky kind of guys and they seem to be as though they were of the right area to start. They were lower then economy than what the America that I looked at. Germany, the land I settle that I felt I could fit well in.<br/><br/>Though I got some interesting looks. But they knew I was of there kind. But I probably didn't smell the same as everyone. Being a purr breed I was. It was actually usual for me. I had walked around. Though I had already gotten myself prepared on my ware. I had wore the dark cloths the woman were common to wear. Looking around seeing everyone dancing with the band that was playing on the stage. There were humans here. But all of my kind there. Were in lust for blood there. What has my species turned into. It was dreadful. But it was what the world came to, the world isn't driven so madly by the vampire race. I smiled in relief that all my work, though it got the vampires to go underground and the humans don't know about vampires. I think I did pretty good so far..<br/><br/>A feeling in the back of my head told me to relax. But it wasn't in my head. I turned to see a lady, with straight amber hair. The smell of her, she was human. Why has she come for me. The humans were different here then outside. They were willing and liked it. It seemed to me that this ""Schatten Blut"" place. Is a place where each species could just get along finally. I looked at the lady, her marble green eyes, soft red lips. That smiles at me inviting me for something lustful. She had moved closer to me. It was sort of hard in the crowd. As she had finally gotten close enough. She laid a hand on my chest. Placing her lips close to my ear. ""How about we go lay on the couch's over there. And you can have me."" She said so playfully. Though I didn't know what this world is up to. Or what I could expect of this place. But I have found myself, taking her hand. In minutes we were sitting on a black sofa that was curved for those to lodge in a group like style. But as I laid there on the sofa, the lady I had token with me here. She had started crawling over me. But found herself settled into my arms beside me. She had looked at me as though she was waiting for something. I had grazed her soft oval face. She had closed her eyes. Showing she liked the way I touched her. I couldn't help to look at her skin where the veins that ran though her flowed. I looked at her eyes giving her a soft smile. She had then raised up, pressing her lips among mine. Ah the feeling of a womans lips was heavily missed. Though there is only one lips I would ever miss.<br/><br/>The woman had then lifted up giving me a playful smile. ""Go ahead"" She said moving her hair and showing her neck. I looked at her to make sure she was alright with it. I had slowly placed my lips against her skin. ""You wont feel a thing dear."" I said to her. The Scent of her skin showed me that she knew that it would hurt.. if I was a normal vampire in this room. But as I'm a purr blood I had placed a kiss on her skin. Which iced the area for her. As I sank my teeth into her. She didn't notice I had bite her already. She moaned in pleasure. Her blood flowed out of her. The sweet taste of female was something  I liked. But the taste of the human was different. This taste was more gritty. But it was what I could have for now. She volunteered. I stopped at the moment when I was used to. Where she doesn't lose to much. She laid there on the couch, in pleasure. I had gotten up and walked around more. I didn't think that I would be seeing so much difference then I last was around. Which was when the Americans wasn't free. But was starting out. I was up when all the settlers where trying to head for america to get at land.<br/><br/>The noise of the music and all the vampires feeding off of the humans. It was something, but it gave me a idea. It made me think  that humans maybe ready to see that there is a species to co exist. I think the humans are ready for the vampires once more. But I do hope that I shaped the vampires to not over power the world. The music had stopped and the singer looked among the crowd. Then had continued to the next song. I had walked up to the stage and looked at the band. The singer and I had laid eye contract. It was awhile for him to take his eyes off me. But then I turned to leave. I knew that guy. But that was long ago. I didn't know if he was looking at me, cause he remembered. How in the world does that memories last. It was a human memories. As I continued to make my way out. He had made his way to catch me outside of the place.<br/><br/>""Hathor...?""The mans voice said.<br/><br/>""Reginar, didn't expect you to come to this place."" I paused. To turn to look at the place.""What is this place?""<br/><br/>""Oh, this?"" He looked at it. Bite his lower lip. ""Well, its a place where our species can be free from this over restricting world. Vampires are not known at this time.""<br/><br/>""Who turned you? You have a purer blood then those Dasin's. This place is disgraceful""<br/><br/>""My lady, don't worry about it. This place is something so that the Dasin's don't go out of control of the silent shadows""<br/><br/>""The Dasin's should be destroyed. They are no better then the ones I fought to get this world free from.""<br/><br/>""My lady, if you just sit back and relax.-"" He bagged me.<br/><br/>""Don't tell me what i need to do."" I slapped his hand away. Mad at what I was hearing<br/><br/>""I'm sorry. But just look at the world for awhile. Join me, and just enjoy what you created.""<br/><br/>I had stood there looking at him. I knew Reginar, well because he was a hunter of our kind. Though I had showed him I wasn't a Dasin. Which is known to the vampire species as the ones who has diluted blood. Which means that there was to many down stream of the blood line. To many times it had passed down. He had then found himself helping me with killing the dasin's. Along with any maters around me with the hunters.<br/><br/>I looked at Reginar. ""Reginar... we got to make sure that the Dasin's don't hurt humans.""<br/><br/>""Yes but come with me. Be our singer... humans will love it. Do your music party self. Let loose Hathor... or should I call you Nemo.""(Nemo was my cover name for the humans, and sometimes whenever I wanted to go under cover with other vampires. He gave me a cheeky smile. ""Tilain turned me."" His smile turned to a straight face. ""Tilain is sleeping right now. Shouldn't be up until a decade past.""<br/><br/>I had looked at him. I did like the music life. But I didn't know what I was going to do for music for this new world. But I knew that Reginar would help me. I gave him a smile that told him that I would do it.<br/>~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~<br/>Reginar had showed me more of the world. He was my guide to the world. Along with that the world music had changed so much. This electronics that he spoke of had changed the world, so to change the world to my liking. Though it was hard for me get used to the new way.<br/><br/>Several months passed, and I had found myself fitting lightly in the world of Reginar helped me set around me. Reginar had helped me so much, from his human life to the world of the Terin (What vampires are called in there own species.) Reginar actually fit well under the Terin life. Though when he was human, he fought against the Terins. Well until he met me, an my cause. Once he found trust in me. There we worked together to hunt down whatever I needed done.<br/><br/>The crowd that listened to Reginars music had took the liking to me. My voice was different, then Reginar. But we had found ourselves trading off singing. But I had the knowledge of instruments. Which was because i had the life of music among my changing the world. I had believed that because music is part of what makes people get close. They let me change them though music.<br/><br/>~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~<br/><br/>The music, the drums, the rapid strumming of the guitar. My body moved with the music. Waiting for where I came in.  Though I knew German I had spoken many different languages. But when I sang. I tried to just speak English. I looked among the crowd. I open my mouth to sing.<br/><br/>~Song: The End<br/><br/>The war fell upon us when we least expected,<br/><br/>our world's coming to an end.<br/><br/>I look out the door and see the city burning,<br/><br/>our memories wrapped in flames.<br/><br/>But in the end it's just you and me,<br/><br/>in the end it's just you I see.<br/><br/>When the pain grows stronger<br/><br/>I'll find the cure in your eyes,<br/><br/>and your eyes will be my guide.<br/><br/>I pick up the pieces of what's left of my life<br/><br/>right after the lights go off;<br/><br/>destroy every ounce of faith that's left within me,<br/><br/>I'm ready to let it go<br/><br/>cause in the end it's just you and me,<br/><br/>in the end it's just you I see.<br/><br/>When the pain grows stronger<br/><br/>I'll find the cure in your eyes,<br/><br/>and your eyes will be my guide<br/><br/>In the end it's just you and me,<br/><br/>in the end it's just you I see.<br/><br/>When the pain grows stronger<br/><br/>I'll find the cure in your eyes,<br/><br/>and your eyes will be my guide<br/><br/>-music by Stream OF Passion-<br/><br/>Song: Love and Hate<br/><br/>I hate you for the sacrifices you made for me<br/><br/>I hate you for every time you ever bled for me<br/><br/>I hate you for the way you smile when you look at me<br/><br/>I hate you for never taking control of me<br/><br/>I hate you for always saving me from myself<br/><br/>I hate you for always choosing me and not someone else<br/><br/>I hate you for always pulling me back from the edge<br/><br/>I hate you for every kind word you ever said<br/><br/>I'll bleed you dry now<br/><br/>Blood, blood, blood<br/><br/>Pump mud through my veins<br/><br/>Shut your dirty, dirty mouth<br/><br/>I'm not that easy<br/><br/>Blood, blood, blood<br/><br/>Pump mud through my veins<br/><br/>I'm a dirty, dirty girl<br/><br/>I want it filthy<br/><br/>Blood, blood, blood<br/><br/>Pump mud through my veins<br/><br/>Shut your dirty, dirty mouth<br/><br/>I'm not that easy<br/><br/>Blood, blood, blood<br/><br/>Pump mud through my veins<br/><br/>I'm a dirty, dirty girl<br/><br/>I want it filthy<br/><br/>I love you for everything you ever took from me<br/><br/>I love the way you dominate and you violate me<br/><br/>I love you for every time you gave up on me<br/><br/>I love you for the way you look when you lie to me<br/><br/>I love you for never believing in what I say<br/><br/>I love you for never once giving me my way<br/><br/>I love you for never delivering me from pain<br/><br/>I love you for always driving me insane<br/><br/>I'll bleed you dry now<br/><br/>Blood, blood, blood<br/><br/>Pump mud through my veins<br/><br/>Shut your dirty, dirty mouth<br/><br/>I'm not that easy<br/><br/>Blood, blood, blood<br/><br/>Pump mud through my veins<br/><br/>I'm a dirty, dirty girl<br/><br/>I want it filthy<br/><br/>Blood, blood, blood<br/><br/>Pump mud through my veins<br/><br/>Shut your dirty, dirty mouth<br/><br/>I'm not that easy<br/><br/>Blood, blood, blood<br/><br/>Pump mud through my veins<br/><br/>I'm a dirty, dirty girl<br/><br/>I want it filthy<br/><br/>(I hate you, I hate you, I love...)<br/><br/>Blood, blood, blood<br/><br/>Pump mud through my veins<br/><br/>Shut your dirty, dirty mouth<br/><br/>I'm not that easy<br/><br/>Blood, blood, blood<br/><br/>Pump mud through my veins<br/><br/>I'm a dirty, dirty girl<br/><br/>I want it filthy<br/><br/>Blood, blood, blood<br/><br/>Pump mud through my veins<br/><br/>Shut your dirty, dirty mouth<br/><br/>I'm not that easy<br/><br/>Blood, blood, blood<br/><br/>Pump mud through my veins<br/><br/>I'm a dirty, dirty girl<br/><br/>I want it filthy<br/><br/>I hate you for every time you ever bled for me<br/><br/>'song by In This Moment-<br/><br/>I had finished up a song that was an old song that I made into for the crowds liking.  This was my first alone singing without Reginar switching with me. As though I had learned to live in the world by Reginar. I have decided to head for England. Where I could expanded.<br/><br/>Running into a band that was practicing. Hiding out of view from them. I had saw that they were to fit my expectations. Though I didn't want to have the same type of music as Reginar. He had gotten me to see music in a new way. The band had stopped.<br/><br/>""Alright that should be good."" Said a guy who had placed his guitar on a stand.<br/><br/>""We need a singer. Though we can't find a right one. Our music is specific to what fits. Hell it took us a year to get a drummer."" Said the keyboardist.<br/><br/>""Well, all we can do is practice. Until we get one."" Said a lady who seems to be the drummer.<br/><br/>They nodded. The guy who had set his guitar down. He had picked up a bass. I had looked at all them. They had started to play. I couldn't help it. I had started to sing in the music. But as I came out of the shadows. The band looked at me to see, that a lady had been watching them. They had continued to with the music. Once the music was finished. I had found myself welcomed.<br/><br/>""Who are you"" Asked the drummer after we were finished.<br/><br/>I looked at them. Smelled there human blood. ""My name is Hathor. But you can call me Nemo.""<br/><br/>They gave a quick laugh. I looked at them ""What is so funny.""<br/><br/>""Hathor, really? Is Hathor's your real name?""<br/><br/>I nodded to them. ""I am thee Hathor of the Egyptian era.""<br/><br/>They looked at me. ""You must be psycho, because that was YEARS ago. You would have to be old if you were.""<br/><br/>""I am not and I tell you the truth. But you must not get that, there is one species that you don't know about. One which I am.""<br/><br/>They rolled there eyes. ""You really are psycho."" said the keyboardist. I had swiftly grabbed him.  ""Don't ever say that one more time."" He was inches off the ground. I had looked at the other. They had fear in there eyes. ""Now, that you saw that. How about I tell you about myself. If you don't welcome me to the band. Then I must send myself off. Then you wont have a singer like me. Where I can get you far.""<br/><br/>They looked at me. They didn't know what to do. I let go of the keyboard player.<br/><br/>""I am a Terin... Or what you humans call my people. Vampire. Though I am a purr breed. Which means I was born this way. Coming from a purr breed. I come here to join you. But you are not the only ones. I'm planning to know about vampires.""<br/><br/>They looked at me not knowing what to do. ""Are you going to feed off us?"" Said one. I shock my head. ""The only vampires I will deal with is like myself. Who is civil, who will only drink with consent.""<br/><br/>They looked at me. ""So why do you want to join us?""<br/><br/>""Because with you. I will be able to open the world to the vampire race.""<br/><br/>They had accepted me into the band. From there we had started to make ourselves known to the area. Once we reached the top. We were on our world tour.<br/>Reaching all corners of the world. I got to see how the world formed to music. The humans had raised in numbers by the thousands everywhere. From my kin going underground. It had made it so humans in there short life. They would forget the world of the past.<br/>I wanted humans to live long lives. Longer then they did. It looked as though the world was at peace.<br/>~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~<br/><br/>(You can join as whatever you want. If you find something you want to play anyone from the past let me know. I look forward to who plays who. Open to anything)"
4673,To fall for Slander,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=48568,2015-11-25T12:46:22,BunnyMama,"<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://s205.photobucket.com/user/Keydae_album/media/Fantasy/Angel/333435.jpg.html""></a><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i205.photobucket.com/albums/bb4/Keydae_album/Fantasy/Angel/333435.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/><br/>Mirtra was as saintly as the next angel. But she grown tired or the same o' thing everyday. No emotion. No Fun. She looked among heaven. Wondered what life would be if things were a little more interesting. It wasn't long tell her friend Nitrila had found her face showing Mirtra's deep thinking.<br/>""Dear, what are you thinking so hard about."" Nitrila had found herself asking<br/>Mirtra had took a few seconds to receive Nitrila's words. ""huh, oh... Just nothing.""<br/>""Nothing is something. When your thinking that hard. I've sen that face an I know you're thinking about something."" Nitrila pushed.<br/>It took awhile for Mirtra's thoughts to end on letting Nitrila know. These thought would be a sin to think.<br/>""Have you wondered, if there could be more fun being mortal or even lower. Just so you can have something new everyday. Some different, then this."" She spreads her arms.<br/>Nitrila gasp. ""Mirtra, how could you think that. We are blessed to be here. To serve our lord. Our King.""<br/>Mirtra shock her head. She knew Nitrila would react as such. ""Sister, just think about it. What else is there here. Just to serve out king an the mortals. They get into sin an ask forgiveness.  An He forgives them. We sin, well you know what happens."" Mirtra was close to sinning. Any more talk she would be banished from heaven. For talking slander against the king. She got up an left.  Under her breath hopping the king didn't hear. OR anyone else. ""Maybe Lucifer was right.""<br/>It was tell later. That Mirtra was put on trail. For slander of the king. She was sentence to spend the rest of her immortal life banished from heaven.<br/>~~~~~~~~<br/>Falling from the sky, the earth sees a Meteor. Falling backward onto the earth. She had made a huge crater. Waking up after a few minutes from landing. She had rubbed her head in pain. Her eye sight was blurry. Taking a few minutes on trying to get her vision back. She saw her cloths were turned black. Suddenly one of her feathers had fallen off from the fall. It landed in her lap. It was black too. She looked up an the sky was raining. Sighing she got up an started walking. She didn't know where she landed. While she didn't know where she was going."
4674,To fall for Slander,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=48568,2016-01-20T03:37:18,Cottonmouth,"<span style=""color: #FFFF00"">""Can I trust you with this, Tyrrus?""</span>The deceptively gentle voice still haunted him even now, as he saddled his horse and tightened the fastenings of his gear once more (a nervous habit he was never really aware of). Of course the conversation was hours behind him now, but he couldn't put it out of his mind.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFFF00"">""I know how important this was to your family. I trust... You would no sooner disappoint them than you would disappoint me?""</span>The crown-prince had whispered into Tyrrus' ear as the two stood in the courtyard, following the brilliant flame of the angel. It was bursting with all colors while the center remained (an ironically) pure white, a sight Tyrrus had not seen since his early childhood.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000"">""I do your will,""</span>Tyrrus had replied then, and he said it quietly again to himself now as he mounted the saddle and lightly nudged the horse forward. He made his way out of the stables, through the great gates of the keep and out into a night still burning with colors, traveling in the darkness below such heavenly splendor.<br/><br/>* * *<br/><br/>Tyrrus had to reach the angel in time, and he knew he was by no means the only one looking for her. These city-states that called themselves kingdoms were always seeking the advantage over one another, playing politics with the grace of the long-practiced. His own state, Theysia, was 'ruled' by a king but looked after by a circle of lords. The king was dying, this was common knowledge, and it was whispered in most corners that once the king died, the lords would directly take power rather than passing it down to the crown-prince Aedas. The prince, at first nonthreatening and gentle almost to the point of innocence, was behind this exterior a cold and ambitious man, laying schemes within schemes to claim at first his throne, perhaps later the thrones of neighboring states and eventually... Whatever he could reach.<br/><br/>But Aedas was by no means the only one playing for power, and in these chaotic times power came in many strange and terrible forms... The angel would be hunted by many others. The Cult of Mouths, the Daedeline, the kings of Gromma and Herestes... Tyrrus might not be the first, but he had to be the last at the end of the day. Failing the crown-prince was not an option. Death at his side was likely, death in his wake was certain.<br/><br/>* * *<br/><br/>The black-winged angel had fallen down to earth and landed just at the edge of the states of Theysia and Herestes. This area was cold, raining, flanked on the WEST by dense forest and the EAST by rugged cliffs that, while not impassible, were certainly daunting. These obstacles created something of a funnel, leading either NORTH towards Theysia or SOUTH towards Herestes.<br/><br/>The first to encounter the fallen angel was a young man with bright hair and eyes, clad in well-loved armor and armed with a simple but sturdy sword. He might have been a guard, or a mercenary from the way he was dressed, something in his manner suggested honor. As he saw the winged woman, seemingly lost and stumbling, he walked close to her but stopped shy of touching her. She looked very bewildered, but (as the finger missing from his left hand reminded him) danger could live in any skin.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #008000"">""Hold!""</span>His tone was strong, commanding but not insulting.<span style=""color: #008000"">""By my order, hold! You... You fell from the sky.""</span>He stepped back, a hand on the hilt of his sword but he kept it sheathed.<span style=""color: #008000"">""What are you... Where are you going?""</span>"
4675,To fall for Slander,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=48568,2016-01-20T04:37:57,BunnyMama,"<span style=""color: #0000FF""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><div style=""text-align: center;"">Mirtra had troubles hearing all he was saying. She turned her head, her black hair flowing over her shoulders. Turning to see a guard. He reminded her of the world she fell away from. Her hair and cloths were already getting soaked the more she stood in the rain. She was thankful for that she was an angel. Being she couldn't get mortal's sickness's. She looked at the man with her angelic blue eyes. That would make mortal men weak at the knee. If she was able to keep her blonde hair. It would have the guard, shielding his eyes. <br/><br/>Her voice was gentle but stern. ""Who are you to tell me to hold. You are not my commander."" Mirtra had looked up. But to have the rain fall on her face. She then looked at the guard. ""Indeed I did fall."" She re-insured, see the distance she fell. ""Do you not know a Angel when you see one?"" Mirtra had turned tired of the questions. She had not been favored over demands. She only took orders, when she was in battles that needed her skills with the staff-sword. She was pretty good at fighting. But she had restricted her fighting to the battle against the unholy. But now she had to defend herself. As she walked away a glow formed around her. Covering her with <a class=""postlink"" href=""https://s-media-cache-ak0.pinimg.com/736x/20/bf/e0/20bfe0b536b6da229ae381f207e42d17.jpg"">armor</a> She had to make sure she was ready. For she felt the unholy moving towards her. She spread her wings, she had boosted herself into the air and started to fly towards a cross in the distance. <br/><br/>As she flew in the sky she had stopped to notice her surroundings. Finding she had fallen in a country that had fought over power for to long. She saw shadows of unholy creatures, coming out of the darkness. To see the angel in the sky. Mirtra's wings were swore from the fall. But she was able to hold the pain in. Her jet black wings gave her out. That she fell from grace. <br/><br/>She flew to the closes town being Theysia. She had landed close to the city. Leaving her armor on. Having her helmet off. To show features. She also didn't want to be seen as the angel. So she had her wings hidden. It was a trick to blend with humans. Humans were easily scared. While also if one was to capture an angel. It would more an likely mean the death of the angle. <br/><br/>Mirtra had walked her way though the town. She looked like a knight, who had been though a lot. She was on her way to the church in the town. She knew she would be safe there away from the unholy beings who planned to hurt her.</div></span></span>"
4676,To fall for Slander,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=48568,2016-01-20T05:36:00,Cottonmouth,"<span style=""color: #FF0000"">""So,""</span>Tyrrus said, tiredly rubbing at his eyebrows as if to stave off a headache,<span style=""color: #FF0000"">""she's gone.""</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #008000"">""Yes sir.""</span>The guardsman looked down respectfully, or perhaps just to shield his eyes from the rain. It was going from a decent shower to a storm and showed no sign yet of letting up.<span style=""color: #008000"">""She ignored my order and for a moment I thought she planned to challenge me. Then she simply turned away.""</span>He frowned.<span style=""color: #008000"">""I would have drawn my blade and demanded her stay but she was in the air before I could believe my eyes.""</span><br/><br/>Tyrrus nodded, memories of a childhood spent in pursuit of such a being returning with force.<span style=""color: #FF0000"">""That tends to be their way, yes. Either that, or burning you to ashes for speaking to them, as I understand it. Something to do with what they fell for.""</span>He tapped the guardsman and turned back to his horse.<span style=""color: #FF0000"">""I'll get you to your mount, then we're both off the way she went. You will recognize her if we see her, yes?""</span><br/><br/>The guardsman nodded.<span style=""color: #008000"">""Of course sir. Especially with the wings and such, it will be hard to miss her.""</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000"">""Don't count on that. Legend says her wings may be tucked away. Of course we don't know how much is true and how much is myth... I guess we'll be learning that together.""</span>Tyrrus was in the saddle once again, the was horse unhappy with two passengers but it would only be for a short distance.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #008000"">""'We', sir?""</span>The guard sounded surprised.<br/><br/>Tyrrus nodded without turning back to face him.<span style=""color: #FF0000"">""What's your name? I'm not going to call you 'guardsman' for the rest of our association, and I'd prefer avoiding the attention a title like that brings.""</span><br/><br/>The young guard nodded too, perhaps unconsciously mimicking the man before him.<span style=""color: #008000"">""I'm called Krenn. Guardsman at the pass.""</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000"">""There is much to tell you and little time for it, Krenn.""</span>Tyrrus tried to keep his tone formal even as he all but immediately decided he didn't like the naive new ally.<span style=""color: #FF0000"">""Simplest rule first: Listen to me, nobody else. If you have no orders, use common sense. If my order countermands that, you follow it anyway. I operate with the authority of the crown-prince himself. Now... We are lucky she headed towards Theysia.""</span><br/><br/>* * *<br/><br/>As the black-winged angel walked through the collection of towns and villages that jumbled awkwardly together as the edge of Theysia, those who saw her reacted to what it was they saw - an injured, sturdy-looking knight. Walking, not flying, by no means so strange a sight. Perhaps a warrior ordained by the church, but in any case not one to be entangled with and certainly not one to be harassed. The church had made itself an enemy in the Cult of Mouths, and most common citizens were wary of being seen as aiding one side or the other. Of course, most of them preferred the boredom and rigidity of the church to the fear and dark rituals of the cult, but... Were such mild preferences really worth dying for?<br/><br/>The church that finally rose up before Mirtra was dark, tall and strong, with beautiful stained glass windows and heavy oak doors. It might have been familiar in a way, home in its intention (and perhaps in a strange feeling of discomfort at the sight of it). At this hour it was all but abandoned, save for a young woman in the garb of the church who watched over the place at night, a job seldom envied by the others of her order. The doors were closed, but unlocked, and she stood in the silence of the empty chapel without any idea of what was outside them, literally or figuratively.<br/><br/>* * *<br/><br/>Tyrrus had followed the direction the angel had blazed quite easily until he realized that she must have moved to travel on foot. Now he walked quietly towards the nearest landmark to the WEST, while Krenn made his way EASTWARD. Krenn was under orders to return quietly to Tyrrus should he spot the angel, and not to engage her directly or even be seen by her. As for Tyrrus, he checked his equipment with a pang of anticipation. This had been his life's work, and for that he'd never been in a position to actually put his skills to their truest purpose before today. Hatchet, knife, rope, net, flintlock pistol for emergencies... These things were his tools, and only some of them. The prince had once said of him<span style=""color: #FFFF00"">'I'm impressed not by Tyrrus' arsenal, but his ability to carry the lot of it swiftly and silently.'</span><br/><br/>* * *<br/><br/>Drawing towards the church, the young Krenn thought he caught a glimpse of the angel just outside its doors. He couldn't be sure without the wings, she was some distance away... He didn't want to waste Tyrrus' time with a mistake, he decided to draw a little closer to be sure. He wasn't moving in a threatening way, but the long shadows of the bright night had him uncomfortable... Bad things seemed to happen around the church these days, one never knew what might lie in the shadows... Still, he had to be sure before finding Tyrrus. If what the man had told him was true, then it was vital they recover the angel before anyone else did - for her sake.<br/><br/>What he did not know was that Tyrrus was lying."
4677,To fall for Slander,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=48568,2016-01-20T07:08:28,BunnyMama,"<span style=""color: #0000FF""><div style=""text-align: center;"">Mirtra had arrived in front of the dark tall magnificent church. A ring in her head started to appear in her head. Then a voice in her head came to her. [color=#FFFF00]""Mira, don't go in. Keep your guard up at all times. Its a dangerous world down there. Think of the last mission you were on. Well, your in that city."" It was her friend that doomed her to the evil world. <br/>Mirtra looked up into the sky.<span style=""color: #FFFFFF""> ""Who are you to speak for my well being. Your the one who got me into this mess.""</span> Mirtra sent mental waves to her ex friend. <br/><span style=""color: #FFFF00"">""I know, I am sorry. Please forgive me."" <br/></span><span style=""color: #FFFFFF"">""We'll see."" </span>Mirtra had focused onto the church to analyze. As to study what her ex friend Nitrila had warned. The last time she was in this city was not to long ago. When she had to come down to the city. It was for to kill a wolf in sheep skin. As she was ordered. It was a member of the church ahead of her. She gritted her teeth as she knew what had become of the church. Mirtra had nothing holding her back from killing all the unjust. She wouldn't be braking any rules, as angel. It wasn't a sin. To destroy the evil of the world. She had all the time in the world, to kill all the unjust.<br/>Mirtra was tired of seeing the village cluttered. Drawing her Naginata from her armor. While her helmet grew from her armor, onto her head. She stood at the church gate.<span style=""color: #FFFFFF""> ""May the Lord still be on my side, guide me to bring down the unjust."" </span>She prayed. Taping her fingers making a cross on her forehead, her shoulders and then her heart. She went to turn to the shadows. Lifting her heavily armored arm that didn't hold her weapon. The rain had not stopped even when she entered the city. It seem to have gotten so heavy that most would have problems seeing past there heavily dripping faces. The ground had misted as the rain hit the streets and buildings in the town. Making it hard to see Mirtra magically made her armor shift itself to other parts. <br/>Mirtra marched into the street. She could feel the darkness around her. The city was tainted with the unjust. It sicken her. The normal mission guiding had started to kick in. Citizens on the street had drifted away from her. Seeing she had mission. If a Citizen had disturbed her. If they had any sin in them. She would had slashed them with her weapon. But as she was on her way to her first main person to kill. A shadowy demon had appeared out of a alleyway between two shops. A low clicking growl came towards her. It had crawled on four. While having no face. It had grey slobbery teeth. A long purpley tongue had hanged out between some teeth. It had his head tilted ready to eat the holy creature. <br/>Mirtra cursed under her breath. She whipped her blade to be held in both hand. <span style=""color: #FFFFFF"">""Come for a delightful meal? Come an get me."" </span>She taunted. She pointed the blade at the demon. It stood, holding time. But what he was waiting for was another demon appearing behind her. The one that appeared behind her, had lunged at her. But there was no fooling her. She stabbed the back end of her weapon into the one behind her. As the other one attacked her right as she stabbed the other one. She jerked her weapon out of the demon's chest.  Killing the one. Then stabbing the front demon in the head. The demon had fell as it was stabbed. The demons let out a scream that sounded like a banshee. Pulling her blade out of the demon's head. She had then turned back to her path. Keeping a watch over the shadows. <br/>Coming up to one of the church members who were part of the Cult. <span style=""color: #FFFFFF"">""For you have drifted away from your path. May Lucifer punish you to eternity."" </span>She lifted her heavily armored hand, getting a hold of her weapon. Pointing the blade at the mans neck. Luckly the only showing skin on her was her thighs. Which she guarded with ease</div>[/color]</span>"
4678,To fall for Slander,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=48568,2016-01-20T08:23:25,Cottonmouth,"Watching the scene unfold before him, Krenn had his weapon in hand and was dashing forward immediately, his natural instincts overriding the command Tyrrus had given him. Not that it mattered, of course, the horrid screams had to have told the hunter to head this way. What exactly he had witnessed was beyond his understanding, humanoid monstrosities were whispered of but he had never seen one before. The angel destroyed them easily, gracefully, causing some fear but no hesitation in the young guardsman. As he drew closer, she seemed to turn her blade, poised to kill what appeared to be an innocent man, a member of the church what was more. What kind of angel was this!? Tyrrus must have been right, these creatures were beyond understanding.<br/><br/>It was unlikely that the righteous but inexperienced youth could have taken Mirtra in any kind of real fight, not alone especially, but as her back was turned and she'd been focused on the church member, he was able to close to combat range without being immediately skewered on the end of her weapon. He couldn't get close enough to her to put her in the same sort of position she had the other man in, but he could stand close enough to pose a threat if she went for the killing blow.<span style=""color: #008000"">""I said 'hold',""</span>he said in a low, strong tone. Krenn stood his ground with an admirable courage, but he was not eager to fight unless he had to. To defend someone he saw as innocent, he would risk his own life.<span style=""color: #008000"">""I'm not here to hurt you, but I need you to lower your weapon.""</span><br/><br/>The man with Mirtra's weapon to his neck was whimpering, pleading for his life in broken sentence fragments. Krenn stayed focused on Mirtra instead of looking to the man. His tone, still brave, was softening slightly.<span style=""color: #008000"">""Look... I don't know what those... Things, are. The things you killed. But that's not what's in front of you.""</span>He stepped back, only slightly.<span style=""color: #008000"">""You can't start a one-man war in the streets, you're going to get a lot of blood shed and the last of it will be your own. I don't know you, but I don't want to see it come to that...""</span><br/><br/>* * *<br/><br/>The inhuman shrieking had Tyrrus running the way he'd sent Krenn at full pace, his haste driven by the echoes of the prince's words. All his life he'd been made into a hunter of angels, all of the other monstrosities he'd tracked down had only been extras, a way to keep himself fed and clothed while he waited for the hunt of a lifetime. But now... Hearing those cries, what could only have been demonic in nature, he knew that someone else was onto the angel. The Cult of Mouths, those twisted pseudo-men... They would devour his prize, down to the last feather if they could. Herestes and Gromma would have their own undercover agents trying to drag her back to their kings, and the Daedeline... Tyrrus couldn't be sure of what they would want her for, but it was sure to leave her useless to the crown-prince.<br/><br/>The crown-prince... Tyrrus hated most men, but he loathed that soft-spoken viper with an unmatched passion. Aedas was smarter than anyone Tyrrus had ever even heard of - and more treacherous even than that. He heard the words in his head as he ran towards the fray, words that he had not repeated to anyone.<span style=""color: #FFFF00"">""I need the angel safely secured in the keep. It has something...""</span>Tyrrus had nodded mutely, eager even then to be off. But the prince had not let him leave without clarifying what he was after...<br/><br/>Tyrrus was in view of the top of the church, he would be there soon."
4679,To fall for Slander,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=48568,2016-01-24T08:52:48,BunnyMama,"<span style=""color: #FFFFBF""><div style=""text-align: center;"">The angel turned her head slowly.[color=#FFFF00] ""Do I have to tell you again. You are NOT my commander. Do not affair with the Lords work. If you continue to point that sword at me. I will kill you. This man is evil. For evil can hide in sheep skin."" Stern and her words echoed the room. Her words were steadfast as well. She didn't want to kill the man who was just following orders. <span style=""color: #FFFF00"">""I will not kill, those who unnecessarily deserve it. But if I have to. To get to my target. I am now allowed to.""</span> <br/><br/>She had then turned to the to the evil one. She tilts her head. Mirtra's weapon had suddenly point at the guard. Then her hand pointed to the evil one. Ready to insistently kill the man. She was not to be distracted. A ping in her head came up in her head. <span style=""color: #FFFF00"">""Watch out, someone comes for you. Who will bring your death.""</span> Her friend told her. <br/><br/>Sighing heavily. She had to risking it. She had whipped her hand to the right. Killing the man as he quickly ages. In front of them. It wasn't long. Because the man was already old. Gabriela had slowly turned to the guard. <span style=""color: #FFFF00"">""Catch me if you can.""</span> Mirtra chuckled as she then burst though the ceiling. Which was just wood covered with straw. She was protected by her armor. As she was an angel. So she was able to be hit harder then the fragile being living on the earth. <br/><br/>Bursting out the ceiling she had flew her way into the sky. Looking down, there was to many evil things in this city. She had looked around to see if there was anywhere else she could get to, so she could rest. She had then flew her way to outside of the city. She had then turned invisible so she could be able to hide in a the forest. Not the forest she had fell in. For that would be the wrong move. Being people were looking for him</div></span>"
4680,To fall for Slander,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=48568,2016-01-30T16:47:34,Cottonmouth,"Tyrrus arrived just as the angel crashed upwards through the rooftop, he had his net readied but she was gone before he could cast it at her. Already enraged, seeing Krenn just standing there had the hunter shouting at him.<span style=""color: #FF0000"">""What part of 'do not engage her' did you miss!?""</span>All Tyrrus could feel was the unspoken threat of his failing the prince, even as he berated the guardsman before him.<span style=""color: #FF0000"">""Why didn't you hold back until I was here? We could have been done with this chase!""</span>His fists were trembling with rage, but he did not strike out at the young guardsman.<br/><br/>Looking down at the aged-to-dust body, Krenn was visibly shaken.<span style=""color: #008000"">""I... She was going to kill a man. I tried to stop her but she ignored me.""</span>He couldn't understand. He hadn't threatened her, he'd tried to reason with the angel but it had accomplished nothing.<span style=""color: #008000"">""Why wouldn't she listen to me?""</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000"">""They're used to operating with heaven's authority,""</span>Tyrrus explained even as he tried to determine from the angle which direction the angel was going in. He was still furious, but his anger was unproductive so he focused on the work at hand.<span style=""color: #FF0000"">""They never needed to question their motives up above. Down here there are shades of grey, something angels have no experience with. Some learn to accept it... Most go insane.""</span>He was climbing up the broken structure to try and get a better view.<span style=""color: #FF0000"">""If she's murdered right in front of you, without hesitation... I'd say diplomacy is out of the question. Find her, capture her, get her to the crown-prince.""</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #008000"">""If she's confused... It's wrong to punish her for not understanding.""</span><br/><br/>Tyrrus shrugged.<span style=""color: #FF0000"">""Maybe he'll show mercy.""</span>He knew this to be a lie.<br/><br/>* * *<br/><br/>Some distance away, in an expanse of forested hills, as Mirtra alighted and came to rest, a soft and friendly voice called out to her.<span style=""color: #00FFFF"">""Mirtra, I heard you might be coming by.""</span>Standing before her was a man with warm features, dark hair - and two black wings. He reached out to shake her hand, with an apologetic and welcoming tone as he said<span style=""color: #00FFFF"">""so sorry about that bother in town. There are strange folk about this place. But you learn to live with them.""</span>His hands clasped on her shoulders as he looked her up and down, checking for any injuries.<span style=""color: #00FFFF"">""I know it's a rough landing, but you'll be glad you're here. Of course I've got a lot going on right at the moment, but I wanted to stop by and make sure you were doing alright.""</span>He stepped back and gave a little bow.<span style=""color: #00FFFF"">""Lucifer, by the way. Morning Star, first one to explore this little paradise.""</span>With a wink, he handed her a package wrapped tight with beautiful black string.<span style=""color: #00FFFF"">""I like to welcome anybody else who comes down. We're something of a family here. You'll fit right in, I'm certain.""</span>His manner was... Jolly. Amiable."
4681,To fall for Slander,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=48568,2016-02-16T08:01:57,BunnyMama,"Landing in a forest. She had thought she escaped from anyone's reach. So she could rest. But Mirtra had not sence the man approach her. But she knew well, who he was. Her armour clank ed in the night. As she moved to turn to the man. She had be around, when the man was in heaven. She saw the man had his features changed too. As Mirtra's had her changed. She felt slightly better. At the Apperance of the man. It was odd to her. But it was the first good thing, since she had arrived on the earth.<br/><br/>Mirtra had been a recordest for the souls in heaven. When lucifer rebel, and sent down to the earth along with his followers. She was a late bloomer. But she was disappointed where she was sent down. Where the evil was strong. She bowed to lucifer. She knew his old rank in heaven. Which was one of the highest. She was a lost soul, on the planet. She was being hunted. She didn't know what to do. ""I am well aware of who you are. I knew of you, before you left heaven. My name is Mirtra solider and was recordest of human souls entering into heaven."" She looked up into the sky. As to look into heaven. But sighed, to look at the man infront of her. ""I had fallen for slander. But I was only thinking my mind."" She sighed. Her armor had dissappeared, leaving what seemed to be a night gown and long stockings. Her onx hair colapse over her shoulders. She had an all business poster. But she was an angel. Angels were always all business. The man in front of her jolly about the world. How could he. It confused her. The world was filled with so much evil. If she wasn't a solider. She would have been driven nuts. But she knew how to hold when needed. ""How do I deal with it?"" She asked softly. She didn't know how to react to all of what's going on around her. She was being hunted as she stood where she was. If someone was to look into her Neptune blue eyes. You would see fear and confusion in them. She didn't know what to do. But the man before, lived happily on the planet. She out reached for help."
4682,To fall for Slander,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=48568,2016-02-20T17:36:55,Cottonmouth,"<span style=""font-size: 125%; line-height: 116%;"">As Mirtra spoke of her former rank, and said that she had only spoken her mind, Lucifer's face showed genuine concern. <span style=""color: #00FFFF"">""That is the truth, isn't it?""</span> He shook his head, a hint of sorrow in his otherwise happy demeanor. <span style=""color: #00FFFF"">""You were speaking your mind,""</span> he repeated softly, looking upwards at the skies. In the moment, in the silence and solitude, he was beautiful. Then the moment was gone, and he was just kindness and understanding once more. <span style=""color: #00FFFF"">""How do you deal with it? Well Mirtra,""</span> he said as he playfully returned the bow she had given him a moment before, <span style=""color: #00FFFF"">""what you need to do is something you weren't able to do before: Ask.""</span><br/><br/>He grinned, pulling from thin air an apple and handing it to Mirtra. <span style=""color: #00FFFF"">""This place isn't like it is up there. Up there, everyone would be telling you to eat, or not to eat that apple. They'd be threatening you either way, talking about 'consequences unseen' and 'dire penalties'. And you know what nobody would think to do?""</span> Lucifer stepped close to Mirtra, only inches away from her. Softly, he said <span style=""color: #00FFFF"">""nobody would ask you whether or not you *wanted* to eat the apple.""</span> He was smiling from ear to ear. <span style=""color: #00FFFF"">""That's why this place is different. This place doesn't care about what someone else wants you to do.""</span> Very gently, he placed his hand on hers, lifting the apple still in her hands to his own lips and taking a bite from it. He only slowly released her hand, and took a step back, eyes shining with something... Playful. <span style=""color: #00FFFF"">""You had a hard landing, but make no mistake. This can be paradise.""</span></span>"
4683,To fall for Slander,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=48568,2016-03-17T21:22:41,BunnyMama,"Watching the man look up into the sky. She could see the once angelicness that was once there. But now dark and different from the mans brother. The worshipped son of the heavens. Once he had returned back to Mirtra`s attention. Mirtra had stodd listening to his words. As a solider would listen to their commander. But more in a casual manner. She stood in shock as he bowwed back at her. As the apple appeared. It was given to her. She had tooken the apple into her hands eyes slowly. Hesitant about the apple. As she had heard about an apple that of which Lusicfer. Himself, gave to eve. Dooming the human race.<br/>Listening to his words. It had oddly made sence. Her eyes darted down to the apple as he had moved closer to he. His hands touched hers. Startled the slender woman. He brought the apple in her hand, to his lips. She had moved her head. to look away. Looking down onto the ground, to her left. Hearing a crunch, feeling his face touch her hands. She would say she was surpised. But, as an angel. She only knew, a handful of emothions. She didn`t know what she was feeling. But she wanted to hide her face. As she knew her emothions were easily ready. Most would call her an open book.<br/>He had released her hand. Once he had tooken the bite. Martra`s eyes had slowly made her way back to look at the man before. As she was afriad as to what her face may still shown. Once she had fell onto earth.  She had been more proun to having more emothions than she had as an angel. As it confused her. She had other things to focus on. She had finall made her way to have her eyes on him. The rumors were true. From an angel who saw lucifer before she did. Had said, "" the fall had done great to his looks."" Which was true. Lucifer was always the best looking out of the brothers.<br/>When he had pointed out she fell hard. She had no thought how hard she fell. As she was being hunted all night. ""How do I escape being hunted?"" She asked, not admitting she was tired an wanted to rest. Regain her strength. Giving a sigh, as she remembered. What she had said to her old friend. She leaned against the boulder. Crossing her arms, she had looked down at the ground. Deep in thought. ""You know, I said something up there. That probably booted me out, harder then the other things I`ve said."" She softly coughed out a laugh. Shacking her head, left and right.<br/>""I said that you were probably right. What you said up there. Before you left."" She started to qoute what he said at the summons.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""This is all a lie. why walk blindly. Listening to a lying man. You may walk knowing, what life is really about. Or you may walk just to serve a man. You don`t need to be afraid off. Either way, its your choice. Come with me or stay being blind.'</span>you said that in your summoning. I didn`t know what you ment tell recently. I had been walking in a trench. That I thought getting out of recorest, would solve everything. Being a solider was a way to escape. It had helped slightly. But now, I just don`t know what to do."" she said looking at her hands. That was playing with the lace, on her gouwn."
4684,NWO: Burnt Hope and Rising Ashes,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=486,2010-07-10T20:22:56,Forgotten Wolf,"The days of freedom and equality for all were over, that much is clear when one explores the slave markets of Retribution. Of course those that were on sale were not exactly human but rather creatures from myth, legend, and bed time stories. Such was the way of the world nowadays, the supernaturals were exposed and all their former enchantments that had hid them were gone.<br/><br/>The fall of Solace was simply the beginning of it all, the cat was out of the bag on supernaturals and everyone blamed them for the destruction of that cityâ€¦ things quickly escalated into war. The whole world was soon dragged into it and some nut job decided to push the button. Now the world was barely anything though humans â€œwonâ€, funny how they can say that when theyâ€™re living in small cities cluster around the small green patches left on the planetâ€¦ Problem was only the wealthy get to live in the greenest sections of such cities.<br/><br/>Adam Serasin was one of those wealthy aristocrats having made his wealth through the profitable slave trade as well as their exceptional training and breeding skills. The Serasin family is actually one of only a handful of people allowed to breed supernaturals in this day and age. It was part of the reason he was in one of the markets that day, he was looking for new merchandise or perhaps something for personal use by himself and his wife. He was actually supposed to meet Meredith later in one of the Coliseumâ€™s VIP boxes.<br/><br/>He didnâ€™t announce his presence when he arrived at the slave market, actually entering has quietly and inconspicuously as possible as traders had a habit of hiding away their â€œLow qualityâ€ slave and bringing out their â€œgood stuffâ€. He did not care about what they thought and usually found some of his best as hidden jewels in the â€œlow qualityâ€ merchandise. Even still they knew his reputation and some were subtle adjusting their prices to get more from him when they thought he wasnâ€™t looking, Adam was making note though of the changes.<br/><br/>Off in the distance, cheering crowds and assorted other noise rose from the Coliseum indicating a good match in progress. Adam wasnâ€™t really a big fan of the Coliseum except for the occasional match or two but aâ€¦ friend and business associate did enjoy them. Adam and Meredith were actually meeting him later thus the reason they were going to the Coliseum that day.<br/><br/>Adam checked his watch and saw how it was getting close to the time he was supposed to meet up with his wife. So far he hadnâ€™t really seen anything that stood out to from the current stock of the market. Still he decided he would make one last loop around the stands, cages, and auction block; maybe heâ€™d get luckyâ€¦"
4685,NWO: Burnt Hope and Rising Ashes,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=486,2010-07-10T20:51:50,Elina,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">It was one of those days in the market for the slave traders and even the slaves especially those with high prices on their necks. One in particular Aliska was extremely prized by her current master although he would sell her in a heartbeat if he could get the right buyer. Money talked to this man when nothing else ever did.<br/><br/>Although today the poor thing was paying the price for her masters abusive ways, standing naked on his little stage, with a huge metal collar visible around her neck. Her long, flowing blond hair falling down around her face as she stared at the floor. The collar was just tight enough that any yanking would make her scream out in pain and her back bore the evidence of what he was quite capable of when pushed. Her soft, velvet looking pale skin, bore scars from his whip and a few cuts from a dagger he once used were made quite evident as he made her parade around like some show animal.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Isn't she a gem. This creature isn't what she appears ladies and gentleman, no she might look human but trust me she is very far from it. Even look at her eyes, their tri-colored what human has such eyes. But I will have her show you her little secret hows that?""</span><br/><br/>He smirked some jerking Aliska back to his side a slight whimper of pain leaving her pale, soft lips as she looked back at her master wonder what he was going to ask of her. His eyes told her enough that she had better do it or else she was going to regret it more than ever. His hand came to the collar and she jerked her down closer, but it was her nerves that were worrying her right now. Aliska wasn't just human, and a wereleopard the girl had mixed blood as well. She was part fae and drow which meant she could wield magic if and when she could control it that is, but usually her master just blew it off as some stupid trick.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Shift now or else.""</span><br/><br/>The tone was harsh and it made the girl flinch before she lowered her eyes and felt her collar released so she knew he wasn't holding it anylonger. But she was already scared and anyone within a few miles was going to feel an unstable amount of magic flowing out from her, though she herself had no real control which wasn't good either. The sudden sounds of cracking, ripping was soon heard as her body began to shift. Her back lengthening as she dropped to all fours. Arms and legs getting wider, more toned and musclar than they had been while her fingers shortened and her hands seemed to get wider as they changed into what seemed like massive paws.<br/><br/>Her legs following right along with her hands and arms, as those razor sharp claws came out and dug into the stage she was on. Soon her face seemed to extend just slightly, her nose shifting out onto the end of her muzzle as it elongated from her body and those sharp, powerful fangs grew out over her lips. Those eyes never shifted from the tri-colors only seemed to get darker as her skin soon busted open, the warmth of the liquid that seeped out ran down her form as a lush coat began to appear. It was a gorgeous snow white with rich grey and black spots. Replacing that flowing blond hair that had just been seen earlier. A long, flowing tail was also appearing as did two soft round ears on her head as the shift soon came to a stop. But the tightness of the collar around her thick neck was hurting her and the beautiful snow leopard soon cried out in pain as did the magic flowing through her blood.<br/><br/>A woman and man both with pets of their own at their sides was noticing they were howling and crying out as blood slowly began seeping out along their fur. Any small cut the animals or even any human had was an easy target for her especially not being able to control it. The two looked at each other than their pets before turning to watch what was going on at the stage now quite knowing what to do. Both Aliska, and the large wolf and tiger with their owners were whimpering and crying out in pain, while Aliska's pathetic owner only smirked ignoring her and continued on with his sale. Even the other peoples pets he didn't pay much mind too or even think how this was happening.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""See who wouldn't want such a majestic and beautiful creature like her ladies and gentleman so what do I hear. Anyone come on this is a rare creature and will serve you well I assure you.""</span></span>"
4686,NWO: Burnt Hope and Rising Ashes,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=486,2010-07-11T21:08:11,Scambo,"Danny stood slightly away from the crowds thronging around the slave cages. It made him sick. It was ironic. These...animals, laughing and gawking and flashing their wallets and purses in bids on innocent people that they viewed to be the animals. His hands went white knuckled where they gripped his weapon just thinking about it. He stood, stolid and still, an unwavering symbol of hate and discrimination. The armor, the mask, the weapon, the position it was all stained with the blood of countless innocents. He blew a breath out through his balaclava and tried to relax. It wouldn't do to get high strung and dwell on matters he couldn't change, not yet anyway.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">No way...It can't be...</span>Adam Serasin, the big bold bastard of Retribution himself was prancing around the slave markets, his cold stare cooly regarding the markets.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">How easy would it be....Just thumb off the safety...sight down the barrel...squeeeeze the triggeeer...And pow. The biggest son-of-a-bitchin slave trader in Retribution bites the dust...Hard...So simple....But so impossible...</span>He scratched his chin slowly, itching through the latex mask while peering through the tinted visor of his helmet. His radio was alive with chatter as it always was.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Hey, this fight is startin' to get pretty nasty.</span></span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Yeah, but it ain't nothin' like that psychotic She-bitch wolf. She fucks shit up on the regular maaan!</span></span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Shit, you assholes get to chill out at the arena while I get stuck pullin' slum patrol.</span></span>A senior voice chimed in, older, gruffer. Angrier.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Shut it you assholes, this channel is for OFFICIAL reports. Switch to a private channel for you ladies to talk about dresses and boys. Market patrol, check in.</span></span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Hey hey, this is Mark Pat 1, got eyes on Mr. Serasin, everything seems high and tight from this end over. </span></span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Mark Pat 2 checking in, are you guys seeing this shit? Crazy snow leopard bitch man. I dunno what the fuck is up with that, but I'm not gonna get any closer than I got to.</span></span><br/><br/>Dan turned his attention to the cage in question. He was instantly captivated. He had never seen a creature like that before in his entire life! And as an ODSC officer, he had seen it<span style=""font-style: italic"">all.</span>He keyed the zoom on his visor and observed the creature in question a little closer. The eyes, the shifting...It was...incredible.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Hello? Mark. Pat 3? Dashenko, call in dammit!</span></span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Uhhh, Mark Pat 3 here, yeah sorry, my gear was turned down, everything looking good on my end, over.""</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Okay, Market Patrol, start moving, slow patrol people, everything is looken calm and we don't wanna stir up tension so keep it friendly.</span></span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Copy that, on the move.""</span></span>He tightened up the straps on his rifle and slung it over his shoulder before beginning to move in circuit around the market, slow, steady steps carrying him around the market. As he passed by the cage with the curious snow leopard creature, he pushed his helmet's visor up, observing and committing to memory the cage's markings and dimensions, his eyes steady and unwavering. The red and gray peering out from above the unwavering balaclava was...unsettling...to some, and coupled with the ODSC uniform and firearms, the crowd gave him a respectful distance.<br/><br/>As he came about and the cage faded from view, he scowled beneath the mask, his red eye flashing with blue for the blink of a moment. He sighed and turned his visor back down over his eyes before syncing his helmet's radio with the pirated transmitter he carried in his gear.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""North Wind, this is Wolf, I'm in the Harem.""</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Copy that Wolf. You got us a solid tango?</span></span><br/><br/>Danny stopped for a moment and looked back in the general direction of the astounding shape-shifter.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Ohhhh yeah North Wind. This one is fixin' up to be one hell of a dance.""</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Solid Copy Wolf. Waitin' on your signal to call the boys in for supper. </span></span>Reattaching his radio to the regular broadcasting system, he checked in before continuing his route. Clearing his throat, he returned to his patrol.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Whats right ain't always simple an whats simple is rarely whats right. </span>"
4687,NWO: Burnt Hope and Rising Ashes,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=486,2010-07-14T07:31:27,Eferhilda,"<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #FF4000"">The night had been warm that night, urging them to open the windows to allow the sweet warm air of summer to waft into the room wrapping about the two young lovers almost like the embrace they were giving each other at the moment. The man nestled against the back of the woman, his arm over her holding her close to his body, hand resting on her own which rested on her slightly swollen stomach. Utter bliss written faces as they slept so peacefully together, unaware of the danger that lurked outside their front door.....though the woman sensed it first as it was her nature with these kind of things.<br/><br/>Sitting up in the bed, her actions rousing the sleeping man beside as worry for her and the treasure she carried within came to the forefront of his mind. As she sniffed the air a low growl came from her throat as she smelled the anger the hate coming from the hunters that had come from her. Moving to get out of the bed and heading to the door her arm was caught by the man, her gold eyes looking back into his blue, filled with such love and worry for her making her drop her hand from the door knob. Nodding to him she steps from the door and allows him to leave alone to face the danger, her hand going to her stomach resting on the beginnings of life that grew there her body filling with dread. <br/><br/>The sounds of shouting and cried of pain fill the air as the woman stands in their room alone forced to wait there and do nothing for the sake of the child they had hoped to bring into this world, into this very house even. Footsteps on the stairs makes her tense and prepare for danger only to sigh in relief when its her mate, her love. Embracing one another as a much needed kiss is exchanged only for her to shake her head as tears spill from her eyes as his words reach her ears. She did not want to leave him behind to face the danger alone, but she saw the logic in his words and it pained her beyond measure. The sound of glass shattering can be heard as something comes flying into the room, which then starts to pour out wave after wave of smoke till the room is filled. Normal smoke would have not been a problem for her, but this one burned her eyes, her lungs and skin as it made contact with her body. Causing her to fall into a fit of coughing nearly doubling over from the pain as it coursed through her body; silver in a gaseous form, that was playing dirty now. <br/><br/>The man took the woman he loved into his arms shielding most of her body from the smoke as he focused his gift on the wall where the bed rested and with a movement of his hand knocked the wall down creating a large gaping hole, which cleared the room some though the exposure to the gas had been enough to weaken the woman in her delicate condition. With urging hands and soft whispered words he guided her to the hole, using more of his power to help her land safely on the ground. Sparing one last look at each other, the woman noting the strain and exhaustion that was beginning to wear on the man, before she took off as fast as she could running into the woods that surrounded her home. Her heartbreaking with every step as she knew this would be the last time she would ever see her mate again, that the child she carried within would be fatherless but that his sacrifice would be what allowed them to live.....or so she thought....<br/><br/>Her bare feet carrying her as fast as she could though the silver made her trip and stumble along as she ran on and on trying to get as far from the first place she had truly felt at peace in her entire life. Even as she ran on through the night she could still feel him, could still his soul intertwined with her own, making the tears flow freely down her face once again as she ran on from that piece of soul, stopping only once when she felt him expend a large amount of energy and knew that he was most certainly done now. Turning to continue running she came face to face with one of the humans producing a snarl from her throat that was cut short as she felt the end of a barrel at the back of her head. Their laughter burns her ears as the one at her back grabs a handful of her thick hair making her grit her teeth against the pain as she is then dragged back to where she felt the other half of her soul. <br/><br/>There he kneels before the burning remains of their home, their little piece of heaven the exhaustion evident to her even from her, not to mention the looks of pain and shock as he pleads for her life making her hurt even more as she is then forced to kneel a few feet from him. Tears spilling from her eyes as she looks over at him, his face full of fear one moment and then a strange calm the next as he gives her a soft reassuring smile as the barrel of a gun is placed at the back of his head the hammer is pulled back. Everything seems to be moving in slow motion now as she kneels there pulling at the arms that held her, but her body unable to fight back as it was too taxed from the silver it was exposed to earlier as well as the child it was sustaining. Crying out for them to stop and leave him alone seems to only make them enjoy it even more as she watches the trigger get squeezed slowly and the hammer fall forward. As it impacts with the back of the gun she feels her heart stop and her breath caught in her chest as she feels his life end, his soul fading; a piece of her own dying.<br/><br/>Time crawled along as she watched him fall slowly to the ground nothing seemed to phase her or matter to her at this moment as she watched him fall to ground, her captors (his murderers) laughing as they looked upon the grief stricken woman the men promising that when they were done with her she would not miss him at all. Still their words did not reach her, nor did her heart beat or lungs expand as she watched him fall to the ground, even the woods around them fell silent like they were all waiting for the storm that was on the horizon. At the same moment that his body hit the floor her heart beat and she took a sharp breath as she felt something within her snap as her broken heart forced her body to make a choice. A choice that gave her body the energy it needed to get revenge against those around her....the choice that caused her pain both physical and mental...</span></span></span><br/><br/>Shey sat up sharply in her simple cot, as she gasped her eyes wild as she looked around the little ten by ten room that made up her home, though her eyes seemed to see past the walls caught up in the past itself as she dreamed that night yet again. She thought she had been past all of this shit, that she had buried it deep enough with other pain and memories, but perhaps she was wrong; she did not like being wrong. She needed to forget that, to forget her past she needed to forget about that time in her life for that woman no longer existed and had died that night alongside both her mate and unborn child as it was expelled from her body. No she did not want to remember that, she did not want to remember any of that...not now...not ever.....<br/><br/>Snarling she lurched from her bed throwing herself against the bars of her cell, her eyes wild with an insane gleam, â€œWHEN IS MY NEXT MATCH!!! I WAS SUPPOSED TO BE FIGHTING BY NOW!!â€ she growls in frustration as she pulled at her bars but felt the strong metal not even budge against her fearsome strength. Soon the growl becomes a snarl as fangs filled her mouth and her nails became claws as she howls out her anger and pain (as the collar about her neck burned and flared to life keeping her from truly accessing her power) for the whole arena to hear and feel, â€œWHEN IS MY NEXT MATCH YOU BASTARDS!! YOU BOUGHT ME TO FIGHT NOW LET ME FIGHT!! LET ME KILL!! LET ME HURT AND MAIME!!â€ she howled out as she sagged against her bars resting her burning brow against the cool metal bars, â€œLet me forget again...â€ she whispered out softly as she knelt there in her cell and forced herself to not cry and to ignore the feelings the dream had stirred up once again. â€œI don't want to rememberâ€¦â€ she almost sobbed out.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Clang!</span></span>â€œShut up you simpering bitch!â€ the guard snapped to her, his baton making contact with her knuckles as her hands gripped the bars.  Her golden eyes snapped up to look at him, pure hatred and rage shinning from them which only seemed to make the guard enjoy it more. â€œThatâ€™s it. Get all mad and pissed at me. I got some money ridding on your next match, so you better be a good little bitch and winâ€ he said while waving baton in her face in a taunting manner. Taking a good look at her, like he was warrant to do, his smile broadened â€œToo bad your Master has stopped us from having our fun with youâ€¦â€ he leaned in closer to the bars â€œI so enjoyed holding you down and taking you like the animal you areâ€¦all that power and strength you possess yet because of one bit of metal around your neck you are no more threatening than a puppyâ€<br/><br/>Shey growled low in her throat in response which only made him chuckle, â€œSave it for the fight bitch. Which is coming up so you know the drillâ€¦â€ he began as he unlocked her cell and Shey moved to put her arms behind her head as the guard came in and roughly cuffed her arms behind her back. He made sure to take the time to grab her by the hair and pull her head back before licking along her ear, whispering a promise of some future fun to which Shey only answered with silence. A rough shove and Shey was on her way out of her cell to make her long way through the windy halls and passages that lead up to the arena.  Her master she was sure was already above ground in his private viewing box waiting for her match to beginâ€¦<br/><br/>Where is he?! Meredith thought angrily as she checked her watch once more, completely pissed and embarrassed with Adam leaving her waiting like this.<br/><br/>â€œI take it your illustrious husband is running late?â€ his smooth silky ice tone rolled across her skin making Meredith shiver a bit with the silent and unspoken promise in his tone.<br/><br/>Meredith turned to smile up at their host and rather close friend, Maxillias Henry Mathers though to those close to him they could address him simply as Max. Tall and of lean build, that she knew from personal experience hid some amazing strength and endurance. Today his long uniquely silverish hair was pulled back into a single pony tail at the nap of his head, done into a single long thick braid. His grey suit tailored perfectly to fit him was done in a flattering grey on grey (looking like a sexy storm cloud), which helped to draw attention to his hair and piercing steel blue eyes. The only thinking that was not grey on him today was his cane which he could not be found without though he walked with no limp, it was more for style and well other uses, though few knew what those other uses were.<br/><br/>The smile on her face was genuine as she allowed him to take her hand and kiss the back of it lightly, a practiced and well executed sigh coming from her lips â€œYes he isâ€¦which has me somewhat perturbedâ€¦â€ she commented to him.<br/><br/>Max smiled in that charming way of his while taking her hand in his own to escort her to his private box, â€œWell I am sure he is only out trying to get you a new â€˜toyâ€™. A fresh shipment did arrive today and I myself have sent one of my house slaves to see about getting me a few new choice pieces. I am sure he will be here in time for the matchâ€ the confidence with which he woke and spoke was damn near intoxicating to just about every female within range to view or hear him, it made Meredith feel even more exceptional  then she already knew she was as she walked along with him to his private box.<br/><br/>â€œIt had better be a â€˜toyâ€™ of exceptional quality or he may find himself without my company for a few daysâ€ was teasing in her voice as well as truth to the veiled threat. Still with Max for company she was certain she could find something else to think of instead of dwelling on where Adam was.<br/><br/>Max politely showed her to her seat then took his own, summoning his fairy slaves to bring them wine and something to snack on while they waited for the current match to end. A ferocious roar followed by the snapping of a bone and a bloodcurdling scream pretty much signaled the end of the match. There standing victorious over a now crippled centaur was a lion gargoyle, its leathery wings torn and bloody with several arrows still sticking out from various places all over its body. The centaur lay on the ground cradling its broken hind leg the best it could given how it was now laying, the crowd was on their feet chanting and cheering for the victor. The loser was unceremoniously dragged away while the gargoyle was muzzled and collared before being led away.<br/><br/>Max clapped along with the rest of the spectators though there was a certain rush in the air as his prized slave was about to be announced. â€œI do so hope you enjoy the fight. My little pet has been in rare form latelyâ€ Max says unable to keep the excitement out of his voice as the crowd suddenly jumped to their feet at the sight of Shey being led into the arena.<br/><br/>A hush fell over the crowd as she stood in the center flanked by a guard on either side, one having the honor of holding her sword; it was a thick blade that stood with a 100 cm long blade that was 5 cm in width. It was fairly plain and showed signs of much use, though the edge looked as keen as ever the intricate design that was etched into the blade had long since become worn down and covered in blood. Someday Shey swore to give the blade a proper cleaning, so that her familyâ€™s crest and honor could be proudly seen.<br/><br/>The large telescreen when came to life as the announcer came up to announce Shey, seeming to wait in order to build the crowds anticipation. When it seemed like a riot was brewing he finally spokeâ€¦<br/><br/>â€œLadies, gentlemen and our esteemed guestsâ€¦â€ taking this moment to bow to Max who inclined his head in turn. â€œToday you all have the honor, nay the privilege, to behold a true treasure. Fearlessly she faced and defeated Ravana the hindu demon, after nearly being torn to shreds by lunging with all her might straight through its claws and fangs to stab the mighty fiend straight in the heart!â€ he pauses as they cheer many having remembered the fight and what a truly bloody mess it had been. â€œThen she wowed us yet again by taking on three chimeras, cutting them down like they were nothing but kittens at her feet!â€ the crowd again roared as footage of that fight played on the screen, showing Shey splattered in blood with a indisputable look of pleasure and bloodlust in her golden eyes. â€œLast but not least there was her battle against the vile and putrid Hel, whose vile stench made us all gag and nearly felled this beauty before us!â€ a spotlight now lit up Shey, showing off her curvy form that was more revealed then it had been in previous fights; Max having made a wardrobe change much to the appreciation of her male fans who were hooting and hollering now. Her armor was now cut so that it basically a one piece body suit, the lower half cut into form hugging shorts that showed off her tasty firm backside; while the upper half no longer covered her arms and the front had a fairly plunging neckline giving them a glimpse of her full and ample chest.<br/><br/>â€œWithout further ado I give you the one and only Barbaric Beauty!!!â€  the crowd roared and clapped as if on cue her bindings were released and Shey snatched her sword up to only then tumble forward, jumping to her feet with her sword high as she howled loud and proud to the crowd. The crowd was chanting her name and Shey loved it, in some twisted way she felt at home there in the middle of the arena as her fans cheered her name wildly. It was music to her ears as she closed her eyes drinking it all in while the announcer went on to announce her next victim.<br/><br/>â€œCaptured in the Plaines to the north thinking long dead and gone with have for you this evening a creature of myth legend and power!â€ a cage began rising from the center of the area, squawking and flashes of energy coming from within. Sheyâ€™s focus immediately going to it as it was finally level with her, â€œFor your entertainment and pleasure! We give you the THUNDARBIRD!!!â€ the cage fell away from the creature who immediately took to the sky to try and escape, but was effectively stopped by the shield after a certain height. The mighty black bird cried out in anger and frustration as it hovered above the arena floor looking down at Shey who seemed to be waiting eagerly for it.<br/><br/>*Child of the earth and great mother, why do you fight for them?* the bird sent to Shey as it hovered above.<br/><br/>*Fighting is all I live for now! They have taken everything from me and so have left me with only this! Now stop stalling and get down here and fight me!* she snarled back mentally to the bird.<br/><br/>Sadness overwhelmed her as she the bird shared with her its emotions, *We are siblingsâ€¦of the same motherâ€¦.reduced to fighting like common dogsâ€¦what will become of the next generation when we are gone?....what will become of the world without us to protect her?* it tried to reach her once more.<br/><br/>*I no longer care about the future or this whore of a mother we share! I just care for the here and now so come down here and fight me!* she growled back.<br/><br/>More sadness and finally surrender from the bird, *Fairly wellâ€¦I see they have stolen your honor and made you their slaveâ€¦made you worst then themâ€¦* it sent her its sorrow before it tucked its wings and dived straight at her, Shey not hesitating to raise her sword and charge back at it.<br/><br/>The crowd roaring in pleasure as Max sat there and smiled his own pleasure at what a true treasure Shey really was."
4688,NWO: Burnt Hope and Rising Ashes,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=486,2010-07-15T06:33:33,Forgotten Wolf,"Just as Adam was about to call it quits and go meet up with his wife before he was late, he caught sight of a particular slave that was trying to be sold. Her form was marred from excessive abuse and she wasnâ€™t the cleanest she could be but Adam was looking past all that. There was potential in this one in many ways, and it wasnâ€™t the ownerâ€™s useless ranting that told Adam that.<br/><br/>As he watched on, her owner forced her to shift into her animal form and Adam was again impressed by her appearance. In regards to the wereleopardâ€™ owner though he was less so considering the man was using the wrong type of collar for her kind, which looked like it was close to choking her right now, and the way he was presenting her. Despite the failings of the master though, Adam was interested in the pet.<br/><br/>He signals over one of the market attendants as he scribbles down something on a note and then hands it to the attendant while gesturing to the showy salesman. The attendant takes it to the owner who stops his advertising for a moment to read the note. Even from the back Adam could see the smile spreading across his face at the price offered but instead of take it, the man turned around and tried to get a higher price for her from the crowd. Adamâ€™s eyes narrowed at the man and he signaled the attendant over again. For a second time the owner got a slip of paper and again a smile grewâ€¦ until he saw the second half of the message threatening to blacklist him to all vendors and potential customers.<br/><br/>The master shot a nervous look through the crowd to Adam who stared back sternly, absolutely serious about his threat. The owner corrected his mistake, promptly informing the crowd that the she was purchased. Once most had dispersed, the two men actually had there transaction with Adam transferring the funds over to the sad excuse for a master and the man handing over the slave named Aliska.<br/><br/>â€œIâ€™m your master now, pet.â€ Adam knelt down to her. â€œHold on Aliska letâ€™s get you a little more comfortable,â€ Adam said in a soothing voice as he unlocked and removed the horrible collar from her tossing it back to the man who used to own her. He pulled out a basic collar and put it on her after which it quickly adjusted to her size: being snug but not choking. This collar would now shift with her to maintain its current contact with her neck but would lock if attempted to be removedâ€¦ continued attempts to remove it or doing something oneâ€™s master did not like would result in being electrocuted enough to disable the collared creature.<br/><br/>â€œThere,â€ Adamâ€™s soothing voice came again once her new collar was in place, â€œdoesnâ€™t that feel better?â€ He smiled and ran his hands along her furry body, petting her especially in those areas that most felines enjoy. Adam had a special â€˜talentâ€™ that he used while he petted her and knew that though the motions were probably the same to what she may have received from others in this form, it felt much better coming from him. â€œOk we need to get moving now. Stay in that form, I donâ€™t want people touching and dirtying you with their hands for now. People are more apt to stay away from a large predator than a naked young lady.â€ He said simply as he clipped a leash to her collar and stood. â€œCome on now Iâ€™m running late and we need to make one stop.â€ He said urgently as he gave her leash a small tug (just something to give her a physical indication to move rather than cause her any harm) and headed off.<br/><br/>The one stop they made was a groomers where Adam paid to have Aliska made to look her best (as well as to treat her well if she behaved). After he checked her in and told her to behave, they led her off and it was some time later before they brought her back. Her fur had been completely cleaned, dried, and brushed till not a knot or fleck of dirty was on it and the white practically glowed. Her claws were even attended to, being filed and shaped back to perfection without a single chip or awkward angle to them.<br/><br/>With a smile, Adam led the leopard over to a set of mirrors so she could see herself now. â€œBefore you were pretty Aliskaâ€¦ but now youâ€™re gorgeous.â€ Adam said almost proudly to his newest acquisition. â€œI think you need one more thing to make this complete.â€ He pulled out and tied around her neck comfortably a blue bow that actually went nicely with her fur. The bow also had the effect of hiding the less appealing collar from sight thus removing its tarnishing affect on her form in the mirror.  He knew he was spoiling her in a sense but he was also giving her a taste of what she could expect if she was good. If she wasnâ€™t up to par then she would find this kind of treatment and praise less oftenâ€¦ if they kept her.<br/><br/>Adam looked at his watch and was shock by the time quickly clipping the leash back on her. â€œIâ€™m afraid weâ€™ll have to cut this short since Iâ€™m really late now.â€ He quickly led her out and rushed them to the coliseum. When the got there he pulled her closer and rested a comforting hand with a little of his â€˜talentâ€™ used on her as they walked. He wasnâ€™t sure if she was used to the roar of the crowds and combat so his providing contact to her was to try and keep her nerves settled. It doesnâ€™t take them long to reach the private box they wanted but Adam stops them outside.<br/><br/>He nudges her head up so she can look at him. â€œInside is my wife, your mistress, and you need to make a good impression. You are allowed to shift once we are inside the box. If you do a good job of impressing her you will be rewardedâ€¦ do a poor job though and we may have an issue. Understand?â€ Adam waits until she nods and then heads in. â€œIâ€™m sorry Iâ€™m late Meredith but I found this little gem at the market. Meredith, this is Aliska. Aliska, this is your mistress. Why donâ€™t you go introduce your self?â€ Adam unclips the leash and gestures Aliska towards Meredithâ€¦ a bit hopeful that this prize might get him back on his wifeâ€™s good side."
4689,NWO: Burnt Hope and Rising Ashes,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=486,2010-07-15T09:47:41,Elina,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">Aliska was still crying out the collar was just too tight and she couldn't stand wearing it in this form, not that it mattered to her bastard owner now did it? Laying on her side, though the other bystanders were still watching their own pets suffering right now as well. Blood was now starting to shoot out of the wolf and the tiger hampered by Aliska's gift she wasn't able to control right now. Howl, roars and cries were coming from all three animals. Though for the two they were being slowly killed unfortunately by Aliska right now. Aliska was even in too much pain to notice the other man that had come up to her. Though her tri-colored eyes did see him she just didn't know what to react too, her master would punish her more to acknowledge another person not buying her. Plus the pain from the collar was too much.<br/><br/>Maynard was ignoring the poor pets suffering despite the owners screams for help as they tired to control the blood coming from their animals right now. He indeed got the notes and at first wasn't caring about the offer, he loved money and would drain a person before he was satisfied. Though when the second note came with the threat he did decided it wasn't worth it, seeing as he was already on a thin rope with many in the market for his crap. So only after he made his choice did he stop the auction for Aliska growling some and jerked the collar just to show his annoyance. His wife Delina was glaring over from the side before seeing Adam come walking up and she blinked some before smiling a little and knowing he would pay a heavy price for their pet. But seeing her husbands look soon realized their little game wasn't going to play out this time.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""NO!! Maynard it doesn't work that way and you know it...Aliska is ours and always has been since her stupid parents deaths...""</span><br/><br/>Her voice trailing off when he backhanded her and glared back knowing full well Adam would make his life and hers a living nightmare, if they went back on their deal and took Aliska back like they were known for. So he reluctantly handed her over taking the amount agreed upon. Poor Aliska still in pain, as were the wolf, and tiger nearly bleeding to death right there in the middle of the marketplace. The snow leopard shivering from the pain and fear she had, watching her new master with such a fear in her eyes.<br/><br/>But as the collar got removed she relaxed almost relieved it was off and you could see her pulling in air to her lungs since she barely could before. Letting her eyes now focus on the man next to her feeling the new collar, though not as tight she was grateful for and faintly licked his hand before shivering some. Catching a look from Maynard that forced her to coward some on the stage a little. The man and his wife were all the girl knew and she figured it would be like before, going off with a prospective new owner only to be taken back horribly to the Tasuka's and punished like it was her fault she wasn't with them. Shifting up a little off her side turning her attention back to Adam now. Those tri-colored eyes looking at her new master wondering if he was just like the others.<br/><br/>Her nose picking up the blood and she looked out at the two with their dying pets a low almost whimper came from the big cats throat before she felt his hand on her body. That shiver rushed over her since it was a long time coming since that kind of touch had been given to her, but she soon realized it was different. Looking at him and tilted her head some, the long tail started to thump lightly on the ground though it wasn't the only thing. Those two poor animals suffering were suddenly being given back another chance. Aliska could not only cause pain but heal, but still none of it really known to her so with her feeling a little calmer and relaxed her power was reacting to it. If Adam was keyed in he might even feel something from her as it wrapped itself around the wolf and tiger, drawing back in what was being taken out and they soon would start to heal.<br/><br/>The blood slipping back into their bodies the same way it as taken out much to the shock and relief of their owners. It was like watching a movie in slow motion on reverse, the blood was being slowly pulled back into their bodies through the wounds they already had. But the pain was slowly vanishing and the fear of dying was being taken away as their hearts and breathing began to stabilize more. Aliska watching her tail wagging some on the stage though not realizing it was her own doing that was giving those animals a second change and nearly took it away. As Adam spoke of them leaving she was up and ready anything to get away from her old owners trying not to look at them either. Nodding her head in understanding when he asked her to stay in this form. Feeling the tug and she would jump down beside him to the ground, giving his hand a faint rub and his leg a nudge grateful for the kindness at the moment he was giving.<br/><br/>Aliska glanced back once to see the wolf and tiger finally standing up and their owners standing there in pure shock though a look of relief still on their faces. Petting and hugging their pets thankful they hadn't been killed like they feared. Her attention than going back to Adam as he lead her to the groomers although she seemed a little scared about having strangers touch her. A low growl coming from her muzzle as some woman came to take her from him, looking back a moment but if that was what her master wanted she would go. Although he would hear a few hisses and growls coming from the big cat given her kind hated water with a passion so even bathes in this form weren't good. But she had to think to herself this felt better and was happy, her tail wagging softly behind her as she came back out after a few hours to see her master. Relief on her face those claws weren't so long anymore since they were cutting into her pads some so she had a little blood on them right now or well she had earlier. Even it had been healed.<br/><br/>Licking her muzzle some and being led to the mirror Aliska's own eyes seemed to come to life some and she let her ears perk, her tail wagging more behind her some. Turning to Adam jumping up on her hindlegs and reaching onto his shoulders licking his cheek before jumping back down only to watch the bow going around her neck. Tilting her head some the cat seemed to purr out some contently before she leaned her head into his touch once more, rubbing against him some feeling a little better and hoping he might not hurt her like she seemed to get from most. Though also had a worry in the back of her mind that he really didn't mean anything he said, all she ever heard was lies. Letting a snort come from her nose looking still in the mirror once more before they were going again, that touch working to calm her back down again. <br/><br/>Easing her nerves and making her for a moment forget even her worries about him, as she let her eyes go back to his face. Nodding her head about having to get going though the place they went made the big cat coward against his legs a little and he could feel her shaking. The noise spooking her some despite his hand on her like before looking around at those staring at her, but the cheers and screams was spooking this solitary cat and she wanted to leave. Pulling some on the leash when he stopped at the box speaking about the wife. Not wanting to make her new master mad at her on the first day so she finally nodded and shifted up onto her feet again. But still leery and spooked right now. Though the thought of shifting back was nice to a point but she would see first, nodding about what could happen depending on her behavior and she looked down. She never knew how she as going to do with owners and it always worried her walking in with him and looking around some slowly. <br/><br/>A look over to the woman as he introduced the both, her ears perking some to the sound of the leash being unclipped and she nodded to him. Those tri-colored eyes turning to look at the woman who was her mistress now, gently rubbing up against her legs some that fur was nice and soft. So lush and thick it would feel like silk to the touch on her skin, rubbing back and forth a few times before she stepped back slowly. Her eyes still on the woman names Meredith and soon those sounds would be heard, of her bones cracking and shifting. The muscles tearing and stretching as the remend to the bones that are shrinking back into her human size. Her back growing a little shorter as she stays on all fours, her legs and arms soon becoming alot less muscular and toned, though she wasn't a weakling, just they didn't look as toned as her cat form. Those massive paws shrunk back down as her fingers slowly began to length and separate into those individual digits the fur was slowly receeding back into her body as it seemed to open up like before and that warm liquid slipped out over her soft, pale skin. <br/><br/>Along her face she was going back to her petite looking human side, the muzzle shrinking down as her fangs slowly receded some and her nose once more repositioned over her mouth as the ear and tail vanished once more. Long, wavy blond hair was falling down her back and over her face some as the shift finished and she slowly looked up. Taking in a breath before she spoke softly and with a faint, Irish accent that only appeared when she was nervous. Her skin was a soft tan, it had that glow one did when they had a nice bath, that her cat side had but that all of her reaped the rewards from. Those blond locks were even shining some as were her eyes, but they did naturally cause of her bloodline.<br/><br/>""Pleasure to meet you Mistress Meredith, Master Adam. Thank you both for taking me from....my former master.""<br/><br/>She was trying not to say what she wanted to about the bastard. Her body was despite the scars from abuse very gorgeous. It was that hourglass figure most woman wanted and few could get naturally, but Aliska did and could easily keep it with her leopard side. Go for a few runs and well no weight problem. Her legs for a human were shapely and toned as were her arms just right for a female. Not overly bulky and not too loose so she wasn't a lazy girl it would seem, and her chest, not small either her breasts large, plump and even her nipples where just right. Everything about her body was something to admire and unfortunately she wasn't allowed to realize that, all of her life being told she was nothing but a worthless pet. So most compliments she would take as jokes and never knew who was telling her the truth. Staying with her head slightly bowed and on her knees before her new mistress waiting for her order or command. Letting her eyes soon look down since some didn't wish to be looked at unless told.<br/><br/>Her back had the worse scar the ones given to her by Maynard as evidence of what he was quite capable of when pushed. Her soft, velvet looking skin, bore scars from his whip and a few cuts from a dagger he once used were made quite evident as he made her parade around like some show animal. Sighing some softly as she stayed waiting for a command or someone to speak now. Hoping she hadn't done anything to upset anyone she really didn't want her new owners punishing her already.</span>"
4690,NWO: Burnt Hope and Rising Ashes,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=486,2010-07-24T07:32:25,Scambo,"Danny sat at the top of the small rise that overlooked the market. He had removed his helmet and now revealed his messy hair where the mask ended just above his ears. He ran an armored hand through his unkempt locks and stared down at the market, the den of slavers and hate mongers. Everything he reviled and worked to destroy, he was forced to protect. He stared at his hands, the one gripping his service pistol, the other the metallic face mask and visor with The Judgeman's symbol, a blue scale on the left side and a sword crossing a shield on the other emblazoned upon it. He chuckled when he remembered how fervent and excitable he had been when he had first signed on with the ODSC. The opportunity to protect people and stand in a position respected and acknowledged by all was all he had wanted. Then, he went on his first combat patrol through the Badlands. NODs and UV projectors mounted on trucks aided the men in wiping out the remaining desert tribes of the Bloodsuckers before moving on into a small cove inhabited by a Sand Drake. The great beast had put up a fight, mauling three men, literally peeling their armor off before tearing into the soft flesh like a grisly human banana.<br/><br/>Danny had felt confident up until the they had encountered the sand lizard, and now he was huddled behind a rock, staring at the headless corpse of the squad commander whom had peeked up at the wrong time and had his entire skull boiled and burnt away by a blast of fire. Struggling to recall his survival training, he dug into his pouch and extracted one of his Tys. The thick capsule was coated in a meat scented Esther and laced with female dragon hormones. In short, it was irresistible to an adolescent male drake. Priming the charge, he set the cap for a fifteen second release before hurling it over the rock, trying his best to judge the distance and position of the drake based on its low growls, not wanting to expose himself. The charge hung still in the air for a brief moment before the massive lizard leapt up and snapped its colossal jaws about it. Danny slammed himself down on the ground before clapping his hands over his head. The drake moved to release another gust of flame when the Ty went off. Their technical name was Time Activated Extinguish and Eliminate Capsules, but the men called them Tys after the pill company that made the gel-cap centuries ago.<br/><br/>As the beast tried to expel another gust of flame, white chemical foam burst from its mouth and nostrils before it looked panicked for but a brief second before the volatile chemicals within the Ty mingled with the beasts fire production gland and the beast exploded from the inside out, showering the area with diamond hard plates and gore. Danny sat up, temporarily stunned, tears running down his face and a warm puddle of urine forming in his uniform's crotch. The survivors gave him a sedative, helped him up and together they made their way back to the transport.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">It only gets easier with time bro.</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Hey, dodged that bullet, haha!</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">So long as it ain't your ass, then there ain't nothin to be worried about.</span><br/><br/>Danny laid back and stared up at the sky.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">The clouds....They seem so far away...So indifferent. Its like...They watch us, they see the torment and horror that makes up our lives...they see it all and yet they just float on...Content to watch us destroy ourselves...Destroy the goddess that gave us life and paradise to live in. Is that all there is to life? Just take and rape and destroy everything until you've either gotten all you can or you get killed by someone who wants what you got...</span>He felt his grip tighten on the Judgeman's mask.<span style=""font-style: italic"">His </span>mask.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">NO! Someone has to stand up! Someone has to put an end to the subjugation, the death! The pain! All it takes for Evil to succeed is for good men to do nothing. I don't know who said it first, but whoever it was they had no idea how true it was. </span>He stood slowly, slipping his service pistol back in its holster before pulling the Judgeman's mask over his face. His ODSC gear stowed safely in his pack, he wore his guerrilla gear, a black hoody with bullet proof armor strapped in over it on chest, forearms and shins, his equipment harness hanging about his waist and back with thigh-supporters. He snapped his radio-headset over his mask and set it to his comrade's channel before speaking.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""This is Judgeman, Liberator, Crusader, are your units in position?"" </span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">This Crusader, solid copy Judgeman but no view on the priority target you mentioned before, over. </span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Damn, she must've been moved. It doesn't matter, just prep your squads for action, Crusader  I want you and your men to diver the guards from Liberator while they get the slaves out of the cages. Me and mine will keep the escape routes open and hold off reinforcements."" </span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Solid copy Judgeman, this is Liberator, waiting on your mark over. </span>Danny peered down at the market, sitting impassively as his squad arrived behind him, loading weapons or securing masks and armor.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Mark.""</span>"
4691,NWO: Burnt Hope and Rising Ashes,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=486,2010-07-29T02:38:42,Eferhilda,"Meredith was full and ready to raise a bit of hell and embarrass her beloved husband before Max when her eyes landed on the little gem he had brought for her. Standing so that she could get a better look at the beast, her eyes followed her as she brushed up against her legs (something that may have to be addressed later as Meredith was not too big on allowing her slaves to openly touch her unless it was something she agreed to earlier). Still she admitted it was a great find, her mind already thinking on the current slaves they had in stock that she could breed her with to make for some product to sell. Though the longer she was around her to more she sensed that this was not an ordinary lycanthrope, there was something off about her that she was surely going to get to the bottom to before anything permanent was decided for the female.<br/><br/>Watching her change was as interesting as any of the other weres that they had, the sounds of the breaking, shifting and popping bones; nothing really shocking or special about it. Then she was human again and Meredith smirked at her body, it was above average for human standards but common among weres and was nowhere close to comparing to what Meredith had. Meredith possessed a body that was boarding on the living embodiment of true female perfection, there was just something otherworldly about her form that had people stunned and fawning over her. Still this new pet had some potential and if she bred well and listened, well then her value and worth increased quite a bit.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Pleasure to meet you Mistress Meredith, Master Adam. Thank you both for taking me from....my former master.""</span></span><br/><br/>â€œAs well you should thank us. From the looks of your back I can tell that my husband saved you in just the nick of timeâ€¦â€ she says pacing about her a bit, circling her while she talked. â€œLetâ€™s hope you are worth him being late and insulting our most gracious hostâ€¦â€ she sent a glare Adamâ€™s way to let him know this was not the end of it between them.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF4000"">Max managed to tear his attention away from the match to look over at the new slave, â€œShe is a fine beast to be sure. I would love to examine her further if you would allow? But right now my most prized pet is doing me proud in the area. Adam please do sit, if you want food and water can be brought out for your pet?â€ his attention having been drawn back to the match as he waved in an almost dismissive manner to his slaves who rushed to obey their Master. </span><br/><br/>Meredith nodded to Adam to take the chair that was beside her own, and then looked down at her new pet, â€œYes letâ€™s finish watching this fine match and then perhaps we could all do for a bit of having our slaves placed on display for each otherâ€™s amusement? As for you Aliskaâ€¦you are to kneel beside my seat and not move unless I tell you understand?â€ she asked though she did not wait for a response as she snapped her fingers and moved to take her own seat once again. The fight below having moved ahead quite a bit since she had been distracted by Adamâ€™s entrance, the werewolf was currently pinned to the ground by one of the large birdâ€™s talons as it tried to peck at her face though she doing a good job of avoiding it.<br/><br/>Shey growled as the bird pecked at her, so far resisting the urge to shift but right now she had little choice in the matter. So gritting her teeth she began to shift, the bird struggling now to hold her down as her strength and raw power increased, the crowd on their feet as the bird reared back to deliver that final blow only for her shifting to be done and she managed to break free. The bird stumbled back from the surprise of her attack, squawking and flapping its wings angrily as she rolled up onto all four snarling and baring her fangs at it without an ounce of fear in her eyes. With a might screech the bird rushed her, Shey dove under it and came out behind it, but she was not done there. Moving now to jump up onto its back she used her claws to dig in and hold on as she ran up to its neck, managing to grab a hold onto it before the bird took the sky with Shey hanging on for the wild ride.<br/><br/>Cameras zoomed in on the action as the bird flew and dived around trying to shake Shey off as she tore into its neck with her claws and jaws; its black feathers floating down slowly to the ground while the crowd roared and cheered. Suddenly black blood, began to rain down at the bird gave a painful cry before then doing a suicide dive down toward the hard compacted earthen ground. The ground fell into a hush just as the bird impacted and all in the arena seemed to be laying still. Several heart beast passed before finally the bird began to move and shift, the crowd nearly in tear at the thought of losing their beloved champion when suddenly Shey emerged from beneath the birdâ€™s wing. The crowd went wild as she staggered away from its body, holding her right shoulder, looking banged up and bruised with her outfit torn in several places revealing a bit more of that body of herâ€™s but she was alive.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF4000"">Max jumped to his feet, â€œYeah! Thatâ€™s my girl!â€ he shouted as he clapped and hooted with the rest of the crowd while Shey stood there in the center looking about at her fans for a moment before giving a howl of triumph which sent the crowd in a chanting frenzy. Looking back to his guests Max nodded down to his treasure, â€œNow that is a slave worth something!â€ the pride evident in his voice as he continued to clap along with the rest of the crowd. <br/></span>"
4692,NWO: Burnt Hope and Rising Ashes,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=486,2010-08-19T05:57:08,Eferhilda,"(Posted for Forgotten Wolf)<br/><br/>Adam shot back at Meredith a look of â€˜you would have done the sameâ€™ in response to her hard look at him. She was the one after who taught him about not letting a good purchase slip through your hands. Confident in his decision for the purchase, he gave Aliska a small pat on the head to let her know she did a good job. It wasnâ€™t like he had actually missed anything he would have enjoyed or was important at all.<br/><br/>After Maxâ€™s distracted response (the man never seemed to tear himself away from the matches), Adam and Meredith took their seats in the box with their new purchase by their feet. Adam originally was going to have something brought for Aliska as an added reward for her behavior, but with Meredithâ€™s order not to move he decided not to give the pet conflicting impressions/orders.<br/><br/>He took his seat next to Meredith, clasping her hand in his and bringing it up for him to kiss the back of it sensually though that was it. He let her enjoy the fight, paying only mild attention to it internally while giving the false impression of interest on the outside himself. Meredith enjoyed this kind of thing though and Adam let her have that. To him it just seemed to be a waste to acquire and train up something so expensive only to quite possibly lose it in one day.<br/><br/>When it came to an end, joined in the applause but noted Maxâ€™s actions as well as remembering this was originally supposed to be about business. With Maxâ€™s comment about his gladiator being a slave worth keeping the pieces snapped together and Adam spoke up when the celebration began its decline. â€œSo that is what this is really about, Max? You require our services regarding your prized fighter?â€ Adam said in a polite businesslike manner with a hint of respecting awe though he fabricated the whole thing for the manâ€™s benefit perfectly.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF4000""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Max grinned, knowing that he had peaked Adamâ€™s interest, which pretty much guaranteed their assistance. â€œYes. She is a fine specimen as you can clearly attest too, but despite me wanting her to maintain and continue as she is I know that eventually she will lose and then I will lose her. So I want and have been trying to breed her for sometime but she remainsâ€¦uncooperative and I was hoping that the two of you with your skills and resources could help me in that departmentâ€¦â€ he began as he nodded them toward a curtained off doorway. Resisting the urge to take Meredithâ€™s arm he leads them into what could be described as a lush garden, green plants and trees everywhere with a pool of clear fresh water directly before them. It was all so serene and relaxing that one could almost overlook the scantily clad and nervous looking fae slaves. Some were actually lounging in the pool, their lightly scaled blue faces hinting at their possible gifts and abilities. With a smile of pride at his only little slice of paradise away from home he led his guest to a sitting area, piled high with overstuffed pillows and yet more fae slaves those these were naked and kneeling holding large bowls overflowing with fresh fruits and sweets. <br/><br/>â€œPlease make yourselves at home; I want you all comfortable as we discuss our future business togetherâ€ Max smiles as he sits down between the two slaves, waving one of them away to tend to his guests while he takes a cherry from the bowl of the other. Looking her over for a moment before he leans forward to take her nipple into his mouth, where he plays with it till he gets a moan from her lips; pulling off the piece of flesh he smirks, smacks her ass then puts the cherry in his mouth and once again focusing on his guests. <br/><br/>Meredith held onto Adamâ€™s arm as they followed after Max, her mind already thinking of the possible things they could do to get what Max wanted out of his prized slave. If she was so uncooperative, even with her Heat then she and Adam were going to have to work extra hard to get some results. Even do a bit of breaking and rebuilding to get the barbaric beauty in the proper mood. Excited by a new project and pleased with the new gift she leans over and plants a loving kiss on Adamâ€™s cheek then whispers softly, â€œTonight we will break in our new pet togetherâ€ the excitement and lust in her tone was not hidden at all as they entered the garden. It was impressive, especially given how more and more resources were becoming harder to find each and every day. So such a show was a true demonstration of just the kind of pull and resources Max had at his disposal, which of course meant they could charge more for their services. <br/><br/>Sitting down on the offered pillows Meredith took a grape from the bowl of the other slave, giving her a once over as well and finding her to be utterly perfect in every way, Maxâ€™s collection of slaves possibly rivaled their own. Perhaps he would be interested in doing a bit of interbreeding? Perhaps something more they could work into the deal? Eating her grape she turned her attention back to Max, then back to her husband giving him a slight nod that he was to have the reins for this negotiation.</span> </span><br/><br/>Adam bit back remarks he wanted to make to Max about the rumors and such that he knew were true now just from his initial reaction but it simply wouldnâ€™t help negotiations. Meredithâ€™s whisper made him smile and he could help but respond, â€œAnd perhaps a little<span style=""font-style: italic"">personal</span>time together afterwards?â€ He smiled before kissing her and following after Max. â€œAliska,â€ He called back slightly, â€œCome along dear.â€ He wasnâ€™t planning to letting his new purchase out of his sight until at least they got back home.<br/><br/>Seeing the garden in the coliseum filled with pretty fae women made Adam smirk a little, Max obviously had power and he liked to flaunt it and subtle brag without saying a word. He followed the manâ€™s advice though and took a seat on the comfortable pillows while letting an appreciating expression cross his face. He patted a small pillow to Aliska, a small comfort compared to what they had but she had behaved well so far.<br/><br/>â€œYou have been quietly digging into our other services we provide I see,â€ Adam said with a smile as he sat more upright in the cushion pile. â€œYou are going to have to be a bit more specific though on what you mean by â€˜uncooperativeâ€™ for us to properly assess your gladiatorâ€™s â€˜problemâ€™ and how they might be â€˜rectifiedâ€™,â€ He made sure to emphasize those particular points as they would be important in not only dealing with the pet but also in determining the cost. â€œAlso you must realize we offer a wide range ofâ€¦ â€˜reeducationâ€™ packagesâ€¦ What is it you exactly want us to do?â€ Adam finally started to recline back into the cushions as he finished his last bit of initial questioning to listen to Maxâ€™s responses.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF4000""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Max smiled, his ice blue eyes seeming to become hard for a moment before he spoke â€œEven in the peak of her Heat my Sheyera will not fuck. She refuses it completely, even though I know it pains her as she has been observed and recorded trying in vain to satisfy herselfâ€¦â€ he snapped his fingers and a screen was revealed expertly hidden behind some overgrown ferns and now clearly displayed with the leaves out of the way. On the screen came the very clear picture of a lust filled Shey furiously fingering herself as she sought in vain to quench her need to mate.</span> <br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">â€œNow I know that you two are wondering why I did not just force a male upon herâ€¦wellâ€¦â€ the screen flashed to him putting a male into her cell. Watching for a moment as she went to him and there was some fierce kissing and the pulling and ripping of clothing, then just as the male went to put her into a position for penetration she snapped and attacked him. The male was only barely able to be removed as they used her collar to calm her for a bit but not completely immobilize her. â€œFor the past two years I have tried to breed her and each time she lashes out at the males, though her cries and moans for relief are so bad that I have had to put a female in there with her to see if she would allow at least thatâ€¦â€ again attention was directed to the screen as a fae was thrown into the cell with Shey. The look of utter lust that was in her eyes as she hungrily approached the terrified fae was captivating, like watching a wolf stalks a trembling doe. The following scene was hot and racy as Shey used the fae over and over, the female quickly learning what Shey liked and did not so that in no time she was giving Shey the pleasure she needed and Shey was reciprocating in turn. â€œThose these make for Hot videos to watch and well there are plans to sell them to some die hard and rich fans, it does not give me what I want which is a viable offspring from herâ€ Max finished as he ended the video and returned his gaze to the two before him, his hand absentmindedly fingering the fae holding the bowl of fruit; delighting in how she struggled to not drop the dish. â€œSo I need you to help to get her to stop fighting and to let a male fuck her so that I can get the child I wantâ€ he stated simply as he adjusted a finger, smirking in delight as the fae cried out in pleasure and nearly doubled over in pleasure.</span> </span><br/><br/>Adam watched the video closely when the problem point popped up and shot a sideways glance to Meredith when the werewolf lashed out violently. Something had happened to damage that creature and now she had a defense mechanism in place it appeared to get rid of males. Max just made it worse really by â€˜rewardingâ€™ her with females to semi-sate her for the Heat. It was not going to be an easy job but Adam was sourly disappointed when their friend Max was just asking for a simple result.<br/><br/>He brings his gaze back to their host. â€œMax, you definitely are asking the right people but I think you are looking at this too narrowlyâ€¦ too short sighted, no offense,â€ Adam said as kindly and politely as he could. â€œYou are looking at this as if she is simply going to die one day in the ringâ€¦ I would have to disagree based on what has been seen of her performance so far your pet is so strong her downfall will probably be from the audience growing tired of her winning all the time,â€ his words were serious though he wove in a subtle but perceivable tone of awe for the manâ€™s fighter. â€œGetting her to give in to the advances of males we can doâ€¦ maybe work a subliminal failsafe trigger so she canâ€™t resist if she starts to againâ€¦ however perhaps you might want to think beyond simple breeding,â€ Adamâ€™s words took on a thoughtful advising tone, â€œJust like the failsafe trigger, we might be able to implant in her triggers to change her from a warrior toâ€¦ something more suitable for outside the ring. I tell you this know my friend because if we roll it all together it will take less time rather than do a little now and a little later.â€ He pauses to collect his thoughts to explain, â€œYou see each time you want to aid some new â€˜educationâ€™ through our methods, we need to spend time working our way into the petâ€™s mind. Do it all together and we can meld lessons togetherâ€¦ you separate them then it will take more time and thus more money not counter inflation or any special needs the pet might have acquired by that point.â€<br/><br/>Adam lets Max stew on the information for a little before adding to the pitch, â€œListen Max. We are friends so we can potential work out a discountâ€¦ not much of one as this girl looks like she will be a hand full but if you deal with your future plans now I can assure you it will be less of a hit on your wallet than if do it all now then wait.â€ Adam smiles, â€œYou wonâ€™t have to worry about a thingâ€¦ We live up to our reputation.â€ Adam shoots a quick glance silently telling/asking if she might want to demonstrate to Max perhaps on one of the slave girls around them while he negotiated. â€œPlus if it means so much to you we could add in a trigger to turn her backâ€¦ perhaps allow you to flip her back and forth depending on what you WANT and NEED.â€<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF4000""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Max pondered this a bit as he held his hand out and the fae he was currently fingering bent down to lick his fingers clean of her juices. â€œMoney is not really a problem nor an issue, especially when it comes to Sheyera nothing is too expensive or costlyâ€¦â€ he admitted rather honestly as he looked away from them for a moment and down to his hands, which from there he continued to speak. â€œI just want to get a child from her, I donâ€™t want to change that fire, that spark, that essence that makes Sheyera who she isâ€¦â€ he looked up at his friends once more now his eyes softening for a moment with some unknown emotion before they hardened again. â€œPerhaps a partial training can be doneâ€¦â€ he stated in uncertainty before he sighed. â€œWould meeting her now help in your evaluation?â€ he asked.</span></span><br/><br/>Adam held back so much that wanted to come out in that moment. He had seen it before and now it seemed like his â€˜friendâ€™ was growing soft in his position as a master, growing too close to his pets. Adam smiled assuredly to Max, â€œYou will have nothing to worry aboutâ€¦ with that â€˜resetâ€™ trigger if something changes her to a way you donâ€™t like you can always return her back to this self of hers.â€ After a moment Adam stood up and offered a hand to his wife to help her up. â€œI do believe meeting her would allow my wife to more accurate determine what might be best manner to approach this and what might turn out actually necessary.â€ Adam smiled to Meredith knowing how she loved her job. â€œI would prefer to review her medical files to see what more can be done to aid in her training.â€ All ready Adam was considering possible routes to goâ€¦ of course though once he left for those files negotiations would most likely fall on Meredith since Adam doubted that Max would allow either of them to see his gladiator without his supervision. Adam was pretty certain though that his wifeâ€™s wiles and skills might make the man more open to a raised price and additional packages.<br/><span style=""color: #FF4000""><span style=""font-weight: bold""><br/>Max grinned, â€œI had a feeling that you would want to examine her so I took a few libertiesâ€¦â€ he motions for them to sit back down then claps his hands and from another curtained off doorway Sheyera is lead into the room, appearing to have been bathed and her wounds tended to while they were discussing business. She bore no shackles or chains wearing only her collar as she was escorted in by two male slaves, one appearing to be a dragonkin of some kind though he appeared to only be distantly so as his dragon features were reduced to just his serpent like eyes and scaly green flesh. The other appeared to be human though he bore a collar as well and there was a hidden sensation coming from him, like he was more than meets the eye. <br/><br/>Sheyera stopped before them with her back to the pool so that they could look upon her as she stood in a relaxed stance staring at the wall behind them. â€œHer medical records will be here shortly but in the mean time by all means please look and examine to your pleasure, Sheyera is very obedient and will not try anything. Isnâ€™t that right Sheyera?â€ Max asked her as he smiled in pride. <br/><br/>â€œOf course Masterâ€ Shey replied without so much as blinking.</span> </span><br/><br/>Adam paused and let Meredith take her seat again if she so chose. Adam took his time carefully examining her visually, moving around to get a good view of her. Physically speaking she was a very fine specimen but mentallyâ€¦ based on the deadened look in her eyes and the video there were serious obstacles to overcome. â€œShe is a fine specimen, Maxâ€¦ So you mention partial trainingâ€¦ What exactly were you thinking of?â€ Adam with genuine curiosity as he pretended to continue to admire Maxâ€™s most prized possession.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF4000""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Meredith returned to her seat and sat back watching her husband at work, trying to see if he had what it took to seal the deal.<br/><br/>Max could not keep his eyes off of Shey, drinking in every detail, every curve, and the new mark on her shoulder from todayâ€™s fight. He just could not get enough of her, she was perfect in his eyes and truly did not want to change her, but he wanted the ability to get closer to her and that was what he needed Adam and Meredith for. â€œI just want her to be more receptive to males when she is in Heat and then more complacent during her pregnancy afterwardsâ€¦donâ€™t want her trying to terminateâ€ he said as he watched Adam carefully not wanting him to touch what he felt was his and his alone. <br/><br/>Sheyâ€™s upper lip twitched at the corner as she listened to them talk about her like she was not there, though still she remained where she was not moving as her Master wanted. </span></span><br/><br/>Adam easily noticed Maxâ€™s behavior around his gladiator and just with the manâ€™s emotions they could bank big on this endeavor. â€œI think we can do thatâ€¦ increasing her need and reducing her willpower in regards to males.â€ Adam stated simply as he moved around Shey to examine her more thoroughly without touching her. â€œMaking her more complacent for her pregnancy thoughâ€¦ hmmmâ€¦ that might be difficult. Such training will be extra difficultâ€¦ perhaps as a precautionary measure it would be best if we make her more submissive as well during her pregnancy. Complacency isnâ€™t an easy thing to place in a creature.â€ Somewhat of a lie, they could probably make her feel like sheâ€™s feeling the afterglow of great sex through her pregnancyâ€¦ but given what he had seen Adam wasnâ€™t sure that would be enough to keep this wolf calm/in control. â€œIn all honesty my friendâ€¦ You really should consider some additional packages for herâ€¦ not just for you but her. Think the long run, when the time comes to retire her what will happen? Are you going to keep her? If so does she have any other purposes other than to fight and kill? Any other usable skills?â€ Adam was almost positive that this gladiator was one of those who didnâ€™t have any other purposes in their life and hoped this realization would hit Max.<br/><br/>The realization that retiring her would traumatize her without any other purpose or skills, leaving him with a even more broken shell of a pet than he has now. Sure he could keep her fighting privately in his facilities but heâ€™d go bankrupt trying to keep her in stock with opponentsâ€¦ either that or people would stop selling to him as the number of slaves dropped due to his petâ€™s bloodthirsty nature. How long could he afford to sustain such a creature? How long could he endure her pain if he didnâ€™t keep letting her fight? Perhaps another set of skills and purposes put in her wouldnâ€™t be a bad thingâ€¦ and with a trigger like Adam was suggesting it wouldnâ€™t come into the equation or effect her till he decided it was time.<br/><br/>â€œâ€¦Perhaps there is one option we can offer you might be interested in beyond your simple requests,â€ Adam added when he stopped right next to Max, both of them looking in an appreciating manner at the gladiator. â€œWe could make her desire youâ€¦ love you. She would still have that spark and everything but you might see a whole new level to her as she fights not only just to fight but also fighting for your approval and happiness.â€ Given the manâ€™s actions and responses so far, Adam was almost certain this might catch the manâ€™s attention. He was still hoping though Max went for other packages for training and implanting triggers into his pet. Not only would it jack up the price but the longer she got to spend in their care the more they could implant their own triggers and desires in the manâ€™s fighter.<br/><span style=""color: #FF4000""><span style=""font-weight: bold""><br/>Max stood staring at Shey, listening to Adamâ€™s words and trying to decide if these were things that he wanted done to her? Then of course there was the fact that Adam was correct that as it were Shey was only good to him for fighting, winning and well other personal things. Yet when she was done in the arena how was he going to keep her happy? He knew damn well that she only fought because she wanted to, because she wanted to forget her past life and so was gradually washing away her past in a bath of blood. He was teetering on the edge of a decision till they mentioned the last bit, having her to love and desire him, even if it was something forced upon her would be just perfect. <br/><br/>Meredith decided to help seal the deal as she suddenly appeared behind Max, her arms draping causally over his shoulders as she hugged herself to him. She stood on her tip toes as she leaned forward so that her lips barely brushed against his left ear, â€œThink about it Maxâ€¦hearing her howl out your name in love and pleasureâ€¦aching to be at your side. Yearning for your touch, willing to do anything to please you and brighten your dayâ€¦â€ she paused a bit as she slowly let a small trickle of her power seep into him and felt his response as his breath quickened and his pupils dilated. â€œThink of her carrying your child happily and eagerly. Barely able to contain her joy at the thought of bringing your son into the worldâ€¦â€ she pulled away from him with those words as she went to her husband, then for Maxâ€™s benefit she pulled him into a kiss that was tender and yet passionate at the same time; a kiss exchanged by those who loved one another (or at least that would be how he perceived it).<br/><br/>Watching that kiss after her words Max was sold on the idea, â€œMake a trigger for her to be more complacent and receptive to males in her heat, to follow with her being submissive and even eager for the pregnancy that followedâ€¦â€ stepping toward Shey now Max allowed his hand to gently caress the side of her face, â€œMake her love meâ€¦â€ he finished as he continued to look upon Shey who only stared off at the wall, not even acknowledging his touch.</span></span><br/><br/>Adam played along with his loving wife, putting himself into the show of the kiss for Max and they had the man hook, line, and sinker. It was almost sad to see such a man desperate for love but only seemed to see it in one he held prisoner and controlled completely. Still when money and power were involved, the Serasinâ€™s were generally there to exploit such weaknesses.<br/><br/>Adam smiled as he held his wife tenderly against him as he looked at Max. â€œI assure you Max that weâ€™ll do a thorough job to insure she is what you want,â€<span style=""font-style: italic"">plus what we want,</span>Adam thought to himself. â€œThere is just a few things more to discuss. Firstly we are going to have to take her to one of our facilities and keep her there for several weeksâ€¦ Iâ€™m afraid you wonâ€™t be able to see her during that time as we need to isolate her from outside stimuli and we donâ€™t share our methods,â€ Adamâ€™s business tone returned even as his arm ran lovingly up and down his wifeâ€™s back/side slowly.<br/><br/>â€œSecondly we have the price issueâ€¦ Now because you are our friend Iâ€™ll cut the price substantially but weâ€™ll be taking a hitâ€¦ Would you be will to negotiate breeding rights perhaps? I know you normally do your own breeding but since we are doing this for you my friend perhaps you would be willing to give us exclusive breeding rights to your stock including your fighter? With this partnership we would be closer and be willing to make any further mods you might like or fixes to be free.â€<br/><br/>Adam moves slightly away from his wife so he can pull out his sophisticated PDA and pulling up the necessary documents before holding it out to Max. â€œHereâ€¦ you know how it goes, simply press your fingers to the lines on the screen to sign with your fingerprints. All the contract and standard waiver forms are there that we can at least start the process of handling your pet. We can have our people handle the money and rights write ups.â€ Adam smiled friendly at Max as he held out the electronic device, assuring him everything would be ok and he would have his dreams come true.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF4000""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Max nodded as he placed his fingers in the appropriate place and with a small electronic beep the deal was sealed, â€œI will be wanting constant updates and a 24 hour video feed on her when she is not going through trainingâ€¦â€ his tone hard and all business once again as he looked to Adam, glaring him straight in the eyes. â€œShould anythingâ€¦and I mean anything happen to her while in your care, know that there will not be a place on this planet where you could hide from me where I would not find you. We clear?â€ his tone hard and full of complete seriousness, with Max being a man who was known for keeping his word; even if it took years. </span></span><br/><br/>â€œThe updates we can doâ€¦ The video feed you might find yourself staring at a blank screen for days. Weâ€™ll open a feed up when she makes enough breakthroughs and earned herself a rest though,â€ Adam responded in a matter-of-fact manner to Maxâ€™s demands as he put the device away. â€œWe might be friends Max but I am not going to risk our business secrets so you can watch your pet. I said you wouldnâ€™t be able to see herâ€¦ that meant by any means my friend. I am sorry but that is the way it will need to be,â€ Adamâ€™s sincere voice showing he felt for his friend but he wasnâ€™t going to budge on the matter. â€œYou care about her and I can see that but that is doubly why you canâ€™t see her till we are done with her. We are going to push her to the limit in ways she has never experienced before and it would be detrimental to her development if you got worried and had second thoughts in the middle of it. Once sheâ€™s in she wonâ€™t be leaving till the time is up Max. You will have to trust us on this one my friend.â€<br/><br/>Maxâ€™s obsession made Adam a little uneasy and could be a point of concern in the future regarding his pet. Hopefully the man would be able to restrain himself long enough for them to do their job. Legally though Max could not do anything about it now. He agreed to the contract that made Shey theirs for the specified time period and to deny her to them now or try and take her back would be a breach of that contract. Ultimately though the Serasinâ€™s could more than likely use this obsession to their advantage especially since they were going to have access to that petâ€™s mind. â€œIs there anything else you would like to discuss Max because the sooner we get to work the sooner your Barbaric Beauty will be all yours. Also weâ€™ve got our newest addition to properly integrate into our home,â€ Adam takes a brief moment to give Aliska a warm smile before focusing back on their current host.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF4000""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Max glared for a long moment at Adam then snapped his fingers, the slaves in the area beginning to clean up and lock the place down; the fae who had been the receiver of his earlier affections came forward with his silver cane bowing as she held it out for him. â€œNo we are done. I expect a report asap on her progress, within the week that should be enough time for resultsâ€ he focused on Shey then, snapping his fingers in front of her face to get her complete attention as she turned to look at him. â€œYou are to go with them and do as they say. Understand?â€ <br/><br/>â€œOf course Master. Will I be fighting for them then?â€ Shey asked.<br/><br/>Max shook his head, â€œNo but they will ensure that you get the proper exercise and everything else you need to coop. We will be together again soon and then things will go back as they wereâ€ <br/><br/>Shey nodded â€œAs you wish Masterâ€ she said turning her face to look at Adam. â€œI do not require an armored escort but if it would make you feel better the two slaves who are with me now usually escort me so they would be suited for that purposeâ€ her tone lifeless and to the point. </span></span><br/><br/>The gladiator was a bit unnerving with her emotionless manner to herâ€¦ like the very life had been sucked out of her. Other than when in Heat or fighting she just didnâ€™t seem to live or feel or express such sensations. It was obvious that this one was probably going to be a tough nut to crack so they will probably need to bring out the big guns on this one. Once they broke through though they would have so much fun.<br/><br/>Adam leaned down to whisper in his wifeâ€™s ear, â€œYou show our new project to her cell and I will make sure there is something â€˜tastyâ€™ ready for you when you get home, ok?â€ Adam took the moment to nibble on her ear briefly, enough for her to notice but not enough to draw attention from others. â€œMy wife here will show you to where you will be staying,â€ Adam stated simply when he brought his attention back to lifeless corpse before them. He glanced at Meredith and gave her teasing evil wink with the fact that he actually gave her no choice in the matter.<br/><br/>â€œAliska, we are going home so come along now,â€ he called to his new purchase. He clips the leash to her collar and looks to Max one last time. â€œTill we meet again my friend.â€ With these finally words, Adam starts to head out leading his naked beauty behind him on her leash. He did not tell her to change this time to test her and see how she would handle the trip from the coliseum to their mansion in the Greens. Will be interesting to see how deserving she is of rewardsâ€¦"
4693,NWO: Burnt Hope and Rising Ashes,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=486,2010-08-20T00:28:58,Scambo,"The scene at the hilltop was almost certainly not one born of reality. It had to be a sight spawned through some form of temporary insanity, some form of hallucination certainly. And yet, it was not. Danny stood, weapon in hand, glaring down at the Market from atop a thrumming dirt bike. They had raided smaller, less important markets before this, sure. But this...This was big news. This would leave the big men in the big chairs no more excuses. No more labeling the raids as 'Slave Uprisings' or Elopements. No.<br/><br/>This time, the truth that there were people out there, people willing to do whatever it took for justice to be served and liberty to be granted to those whom had been denied it for so long. He glanced about. He had seven men under his command and another two teams moving on outlying satellite markets and stations. A three pronged attack. Crusader would strike first, his team slipping inside the power relay station for the area of the city, first removing any security staff before killing the power to the market and its security installations.<br/><br/>Once that was complete, Liberator and her group of fifteen would create a distraction at the smaller market to the south. Once this was complete, Danny would lead his men into the market proper, and after carefully removing the skeleton shift left by the OSDC, they would release the slaves and send them in small groups lead by members of the underground railroad to safehouses where they would wait until they could be snuck out of the city and brought to Sanctuary. He swallowed hard. The street lights and the lit windows of trailers and caravans flickered once, twice before going dark.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Crusader's done his part...Now, we just need to wait on the signal from Libbie...</span>A minute passed. Two. Three. Danny began to fear that they had been discovered, their plan detected and snuffed out of life before it could reach the climax.<br/><br/>Then, a flare shot up over the satellite market several miles away. He twisted the handle and revved the engine twice, his spirits soaring as the men under his command did the same. Holding his rifle up high, he faced his men and let loose a whooping chant that they mimicked. With that, they turned and bolted down the hill, gunning the engines on the slight frames and urging as much speed out of them that they could.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Hmm....Lets see...if the patrol roster is being followed then...ah!</span>Danny whipped the bike around and wrenched his .45 free before emptying two rounds into an OSDC trooper coming around the corner of a cage to see what was going on. Another followed but the man was picked off by an eighth member of Danny's team positioned high above the market proper, the glint of light off of his scope the only indication that he was there. The team split up, and soon Danny and two others dismounted, unslung their rifles and proceeded to enter into a tall, lavish trailer-caravan. Inside, there were numerous cages filled with frightened creatures of all races, battered, beaten and petrified of what was happening outside.<br/><br/>They came upon the door that would grant access to the office and from within, Danny could hushed, panicked voices. ""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Whats going on?</span>"" ""<span style=""font-style: italic"">I don't know, there are people outside...shooting the guards!""</span>""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Get away from the window before they see you! What could they possibly want? Raiders and slave stealers wouldn't dare come this far into the city!</span>"" Danny lashed out with a kick, shattering the thin portal and showering the two within with debris. Danny strode in slowly, letting each step echo heavily on the hard ground as he scanned the room with the end of his rifle.<br/><br/>Confidant that it was clear except for the whimpering couple on the ground, he waved his men into the hall to help secure the area. He looked around the office for a moment, digging into several drawers and the large metallic desk that dominated the room before finding what he was looking for; the ledgers and sale records. He ran through the list, carefully noting the location and buyers of each slave that was sold that day. There were quite a few and Danny realized that it could take days, if not weeks to track down all of the locations and cross-reference the buyers....One name stood out at the top though.<br/><br/>'Serasin...."" Danny switched the ledger to his left hand as he saw the man going for something concealed on the desk's underside. Dan spun off of his heel and brought his foot crashing into the man's ribs, sending him flying into the wall before laying in a heap on the floor. The wife began to scream, but Danny paid her  Reaching beneath the desk, the revolutionary freed a large caliber pistol from where it had been hurriedly affixed with thick tape and several screws. After emptying the chamber and dropping the clip, he leisurely strolled over to where the slaver lay whimpering and nursing a broken rib or two. Setting the ledger the down on a nearby table, Danny reached down and hefted the bastard by his throat, lifting him to where the man had to struggle in order to stand on his toes. Digging into his gear, Danny lifted his own .45 and placed it just beneath the man's chin.<br/><br/>""Funny thing about guns,"" He said, kneeing the man in the abdomen before slamming his face into the desk and hauling him back up again.<br/><br/>""They're only useful when they happen to be somewhere you can grab them. Now,"" He said, holding up the ledger in front of his face with one hand and placing the barrel of the pistol to his forehead with the other.<br/><br/>""What would make an esteemed gentleman like Mr. Serasin drop the kind of coin he did here hmm? Answer quickly."" The man stammered for just a moment before clearing his throat.<br/><br/>""Its...a special package...Premium, one of a kind stuff! Nothin' even remotely close to it!""<br/><br/>""You mean 'her'.""<br/><br/>""What?"" Danny leaned back and slammed the heavy pistol into the side of the man's head, causing a gash along the side of his face.<br/><br/>""You keep calling 'her' it. You know what your problem is? Not just you, but the whole lot of you?"" Danny grabbed the man by the shirt collar and pulled him in close, so that he could peer into the mask's visor and see the blue and red eyes glaring out at him.<br/><br/>""You think that the innocent people you put in those cages are the animals. The 'its'. Thats funny, a real laugh. No, the real animals are the ones holding the keys. The real monsters are the ones who beat and rape innocents and think that its okay because their different, because they have no rights. Because they have no voice. Well here, today, NOW, I AM THEIR VOICE!"" With that, Danny slugged him right on the jaw, feeling the man's mandible dislocate even through the padding and armor of his gauntlet. The blow sent the man sprawling and he toppled over his own desk before scrambling to get beneath the table. Thumbing the safety on his pistol off, Danny strode up and aimed at the man now desperately trying to pull another weapon from beneath the table.<br/><br/>""As a life sucking leech, you lived. Torturing, killing, beating, forcing...You molded innocents into mindless slaves for other monsters of your nature. How many people have suffered years of pain and suffering so that you could profit? Hundreds? Through the condemnation of others are you condemned. May the next life grant you the peace that you have denied so many others."" As the man whirled on the floor to point a revolver at Danny, the revolutionary pulled the trigger twice, blowing large bloody holes in the slave trader. With that, he retrieved the large stack of money from where he had found it bundled together before turning to face the whimpering wife.<br/><br/>""Please....Please don't kill me...I..I didn't-..""<br/><br/>""I'm not going to hurt you. I'm going to leave. In five minutes you will do the same. Go to the nearest security outpost and tell them what happened here. You tell them that they will all face their Judgment sooner or later. All of them.""<br/><br/>With that, he spun on his heel and left. He saw others exiting from the trailers and caravans of the other slave traders, each man gripping a stack of bills and a ledger. They remounted their vehicles and quickly departed as the sounds of sirens in the distance grew. Back atop the hill, they quickly changed into their civilian garb, and Danny into his OSDC clothing, entrusting their personal effects and what they had taken from the slavers with the underground railroad members that now ushered the newly freed slaves from captivity, to liberty. Danny glanced over at his second in command.<br/><br/>""So, everything go by the books?""<br/><br/>""Yea, we know the drill. Let one go, snatchies on the ledger and the bank-roll for the guides and their new 'passengers'. You think this'll really send'em the message that we're the real deal?""<br/><br/>He lifted a small device in his hand and watched as the last of the slavers' partners escaped from the market. He depressed a small red button on the side of the device. There was a stir in the air that seemed to electrify the area before explosions ripped through the area, several strategically planted explosives tearing through the structures, leaving little trace of what once stood there.<br/><br/>""They can't ignore us anymore after this. They can't afford to."" With that, the others left and Danny plugged his comm. array into the OSDC transmitter.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-style: italic"">SHIT SHIT SHIT! THE EAST MARKET! ITS GONE! WE NEED ALL AVAILABLE UNITS DOWN HERE NOW NOW NOW! BRING IN THE EXPLOSIVES UNIT! Who the hell knows what else might be laying around!</span>""<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Who the fuck coulda done this?! Theres no way this was a slave uprising, this is too organized, the hit on the other market and the incident at the power plant, its way too convenient to have been a coincident. Shit, are we dealing with insurgents!? Rebels?! Fucking ninjas?!</span><br/><br/>""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Hey, cut the chatter! Let the higher-ups worry about that, just cordon off and secure the area! And be careful for Christsake! After something like this we have to assume that there is a hostile and armed group of people that may still be in the around and I'll be damned if I'm gonna let some wanna-be terrorists kill my guys!</span>"" Danny let a slight grin cross his lips from beneath the mask.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-style: italic"">This is Dashenko, responding to emergency call, over. Anybody know what the fuck happened?!</span>"""
4694,NWO: Burnt Hope and Rising Ashes,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=486,2010-08-22T02:46:39,boombabyboom,"""Come now Feather, do try to act happy."" Saying in a sickeningly sweet voice, Feather's master gently caressed her cheek, as if he cared for her. But, the bloody scars on her naked body said otherwise. His touch made a shiver run up her spine, how she wanted to just kill him now and here, but with his many guards around, she knew she wouldn't stand a chance. Besides, with the collar that was firmly attached to a wall beside her, she knew she wouldn't get too far. Instead, she sent evil murderous glares towards him, which he ignored. To see those blue eyes of him look at her body in lustful ways, she almost wanted to puke over him, but alas her stomach was empty, so there was nothing to throw up. Unfortunately.<br/><br/>Licking her neck softly, placing both of his hands on her breasts which he squeezed gently, she closed her eyes and tried to think of somewhere else. Somewhere that wasn't here, being touched by such a horrible man. A man whom she despised with every bone in her body, but she was a slave to him, she couldn't escape. The only thing she knew was that she was safe, for now anyway. She was worth a lot of money, so much that he wouldn't dare hurt him permanently. It would damage his chances of gaining anything from her winnings. She wondered how he could preform this in front of his guards, and how they just stood there and<span style=""font-style: italic"">watched</span>. Couldn't they see that she didn't like this, that she wanted to escape? Obviously not, they were getting paid too much to even care about a slave like her, plus they always had fun with her when master wasn't looking. Another thought that sent another shiver through her body.<br/><br/>But, a knock on his large wooden door halted his actions, and with a angry voice turned his gaze away from Feather and towards the door. Slowly, it opened, and it scurried one of his other slaves. Bowing, casting a sympathetic look towards Feather, she said in a soft voice, stuttering slightly as she met the deadly gaze of her master.<br/><br/>""U-Um, lord Verbatim wishes to have a word with you, sir. He says it's urgent."" Bowing once more, the maid put her long chestnut hair behind her ear as she stood besides the arched door, waiting for her master to go forward. Sighing, he gave a deep and long kiss to Feather before he straightened himself, his drool running down her lip, which she quickly wiped away. Looking at himself in the mirror, flattening his curly blonde hair and fixing his shirt before he strolled out the room. Just as he was about to close the door, he looked towards his guards and commanded.<br/><br/>""Put Feather away, make sure to be gentle with her, her next match is starting in a few hours."" With the maid by his side, he then closed the door. Almost immediately all the guards turned towards her. She could imagine their grins under the helmets, their lust filled eyes as they imagined the possibilities. But, they knew better, they knew they couldn't have their fun until she was done with a match and she was in her cell. Then, they would play with her. She knew that pattern well, it happened every day. So many times. . .<br/><br/>Unlocking her collar from the wall so it became like a leash, the guard sneered before he pushed her forward, but not without giving a slap to her ass. As the other guards joined her, she could feel their hands all over her while they walked towards the door. However, she merely closed her eyes, she was used to this by now. Being touched like this, without a say on her part. She wouldn't give them the satisfaction of letting out a cry for help, that only made it worse anyway.<br/><br/>Outside, she was given to another guard, who wasn't as heavily guarded as them, who luckily didn't touch her. In fact, he didn't do anything, he just lead her way to her cell. This was a surprise to her, it was a rare occasion as the male species found her body irresistible, her body curved in a beautiful way and her breasts being quite large and supple. Plus her face was carved as if it were for a goddess, or so she had been told by men whom had sex with her. So, casting a gaze at the guard, she examined him with her grey irises. But, nothing was odd about him, he seemed like any guard, although he looked rather flustered. Perhaps he was new and was also not used to being beside a naked woman.<br/><br/>As they walked towards the coliseum, where her cell was, she overheard many urgent whispers, in the passing crowd, of the east market. Something happened? From what she could gather, some wannabe-terrorists had attacked people, killing one of the sellers. How she wished they had killed her master. A wish that she knew would be impossible, as he was a very powerful man here. He had guards around him 24/7, and the most powerful and elite guards that money could buy. Also, in the whispers, she heard that a gladiator by the name of 'Shey' had won the latest battle. Apparently she was the favourite, one of the most strongest in the coliseum and was a favourite to win. Not that it mattered to Feather. If it came down to it, she would make sure she would tear the favourite into pieces. It seemed as though her guard had placed a bet on her to win, as she spied a happy grin on his lips as he gave a small thrust into the air with his hand. How pathetic humans had become, relying on money to save them for their troubles.<br/><br/>In the coliseum, they made their way through to the cells, although they had to go around back before they could reach them. Passing by many gladiators and creatures on their way, all having the saddened look that she could relate to so well, as it got further she saw the bodies of the losers, all being bloody and sometimes with the insides thrown onto their bodies. It was a site that again she knew too well, so well that the scene didn't even make her gag, not even with the smell of blood and rotting flesh in the air. She had been here for years, to her it smelled like nothing. However, it effected the guard, as he placed a handkerchief on his mouth and nose, cursing under his breath. It looked like he was a new one, most guards had like Feather, grown accustomed to this horrid smell. She almost felt sorry before him, but that was soon washed away as she remembered that he was the one not giving a shit about her and leading her down these wet slimy steps down to the cells of the gladiators as they waited for their matches.<br/><br/>Arriving at her cell, again the guard said nothing as he unlocked the cell and, with a push, threw her in, then quickly locked the door in case she decided to attack him. How she wished to, but again so many guards roamed past here that she wouldn't get very far. So, rubbing her tangled uneven blond hair, she sat down on the concrete floor, bringing up her knees and wrapped her arms around them. She felt so cold here, with no clothes on. The damp cell was just eating at her skin, causing the hair on her skin to stand up. On the other side of the hallway, her eyes noticed that in the cell stood one of her opponents. A girl whom had scaly skin and large leather wings. She was grinning towards Feather, and then began to call hauntingly.<br/><br/>""Oi, oi little Feather. Yeah, I'm talking to you whore, I'm going to kill you. I'm going to rip apart that perfect little body of yours so badly even your master won't want to fuck you anymore. I've heard he apparently fucks the corpses of his slaves, but like I said when I'm through with you he won't want to even touch you~"" Giggling, which sounded like it was on the verge of insanity, she began to bang the bars of her cell as her giggles grew into laughter, causing many of the other people in their cells to look up with interest. However, used to such taunts, Feather turned her gaze towards the floor, her grey eyes unfocused as her mind drifted away to when she was allowed roam the world freely, not being trapped in a cell. It had been so long that it felt like those distant memories were just dreams. She didn't want to kill her enemies, she always felt sorry for them as they were in the same boat as herself. But, she also knew she had to kill them, or else they would kill her, without mercy. It was a vicious cycle that she knew she couldn't escape.<br/><br/>""Hey, you're up in half an hour, prepare yourself."" Saying this to the creepy scaled girl and Feather, the guard continued to stroll up and down, his gun ready by his side. Watching him for a while, she soon grew bored and laid back against the floor, regretting this as the floor was like ice. Staring up at the ceiling through her blond fringe which almost covered her eyes, she blinked back the tears which were in them. She knew that if she cried now, she wouldn't be able to stop. Plus she didn't want to appear weak in the eyes of her opponent.<br/><br/>Hearing the familiar crash of her armor being thrown into her cell, Feather knew she was about to kill someone again. The scaled girl across from her, whom was still laughing even though the guard was telling her to shut up, would be dead soon enough. She felt glad that she was killing someone like her though, she hated when she had to kill a young child who was born into this mad world. At least she could remember the good times before mankind turned against them.<br/><br/>Unlocking the door, a new guard stood by, a sword held tightly by his side as he signaled her to get up. Had it been half an hour already? Picking up her armor which was thrown on the floor, decided to change on the way, she walked out. Ignoring once again the remarks from her scaly opponent, her blood red eyes growing brighter, she was glad when a fork came into the pathway and they each went different ways. Throwing on her armor, which was merely a metal scaled shirt and pants, she knew it wouldn't protect her if she were normal. However, they always gave her light armor, as she usually shifted into another form in her battles, and having heavy armor would only cause annoying problems.<br/><br/>Up ahead, she could hear the excited crowd. They were waiting for a match to the death. This was yet another reason why Feather hated mankind. She couldn't believe they found it amusing and entertaining as they watched two things rip eachother apart. But, alas, at that moment when she stepped into the light of the ground area, her thoughts were blocked as the crowd erupted into a deafening applause."
4695,NWO: Burnt Hope and Rising Ashes,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=486,2010-08-26T07:10:48,Elina,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">Aliska remained quiet not knowing her new Mistress didn't like being touched without permission, it was just something she was taught. Always show affection to your Master and Mistress so she did. Trying to get a feeling about if she was liked or not but it wasn't clear that and she didn't look up to see the faces so she would wait to see her fate. Taking in a deep breath. Oh she was far from normal but she was never told who or what she was, all she knew was that things happened.<br/><br/>Hearing her new Mistress Aliska sucked in another deep breath closing her eyes briefly when she mentioned about her back. A slight shiver ran down her body before she went on about her being work her Master running late.<br/><br/>""Yes Mistress Meredith and I apologize for making Master Adam late and for the insult to your host.""<br/><br/>Her voice was low but she spoke without showing any emotions other than understanding and continued to way, feeling her eyes boring into her as she circled her. It was one of those things that always worried Aliska, feeling like a piece of meat on display but there was nothing she could do about it. This was her life and what she was so all she could do is learn to accept it and give up every living a normal life. Not that she even knew what a normal life was so it really didn't matter now did it? Though her thoughts were shifted when the host spoke about wishing to examine her further and she shivered hoping her Master wouldn't send her away. He seemed different from her old Master, caring or it could all be for show, but Aliska was hoping to finally have someone who didn't just abuse her cause he could.<br/><br/>Hearing Meredith she nodded her head softly feeling the pat from Adam and relaxed a little more before speaking, ""Yes Mistress Meredith.""<br/><br/>Shifting slowly to do as she was told and kneel beside her chair while they went back to watching the match. Though she was glad to be there, the sounds and noise was a little unnerving to her right now. Many a time she withness other slaves used in such ways and it made her sick since many were either badly hurt if not killed. She wasn't a naturally violent creature, no she was a sweet quiet girl unless pushed like she had been once. It however, ended badly for the poor male stuck in a cage with her. Maynard thinking it woul be nice to force another male to mate with her, but when he sent one in he didn't know about her 'abilities' nor did she. As the male pinned her she managed to wiggle enough and land a hit cutting him but that earned her a bite and as she screamed out it became like a repeat of the market earlier. The male screaming out suddenly as his body was slowly ripped apart by some unseen force, his blood pour and shooting out from the wounds till he was laying dead on top of Aliska.<br/><br/>The memory made her shiver and she closed her eyes trying to push it away, that day had scared her to death since Maynard himself had no idea what happen. All he knew was his prized male was dead. And she had no answers hell she still didn't since he refused to let her figure anything out, but maybe her Master might help her, but she couldn't ask him that would be a very bad thing.<br/><br/>But again her thoughts were pulled when the man was suddenly screaming and cheering for his fighter and she sighed some, hoping the shows would be over soon so they could go home. Staying like she was told even when they both rose, since at first she wasn't called. But hearing her master she shifted up immediately.<br/><br/>""Yes Master Adam.""<br/><br/>Following behind him and wondering if they were going home, but soon that seemed to not be the case and suddenly Meredith's words about putting slaves on display. But if that was their wish she had to obey, even if she felt nervous and it was usually where she heard the names and how she wasn't worth anything. Though for now she just followed them all to where Max was leading them and once there she glanced around briefly before waiting for what she was told to do. Catching a slight noise and seeing Adam patting a pillow and she moves to kneel there beside him and rested her hands in her lap. Keeping her eyes to the ground just staying quietly like was expected for her.<br/><br/>As the three spoke she tried to tune it out since it wasn't her conversation or even about her and she didn't even know this gladiator they spoke about. Her mind just going blank as she though about the day and Adam coming to save her. It was a relief being away from Maynard and she hoped that he wouldn't send her or even turn out to be like him. But she was use to be decieved so she wasn't going to hold her breath at least not right now. It wasn't fair to hold her past against Adam and Meredith but she just didn't want to be hurt again for giving into hope. That just wasn't something she had really much of anymore.<br/><br/>When the screen came up and they were watching she let her eyes only glance up and she shivered and than heard some of the words. So she tuned it back out trying to not think about something like that happening to her. Biting her bottom lip some and keeping her hands still in her lap for the time being, getting hungry and thirsty but knew she couldn't have anything till they said so.<br/><br/>It seemed like forever before she was called once more my Adam, shifting up slowly as he hooked the leash on her collar. Letting him finish with his friend before they would begin leaving, not caring that she had been naked this whole time. It was normal for her so she got over it awhile ago and didn't let it show even if it did bother her. Following Adam quietly wondering where his home was and what it was like compared to her old one. Letting her eyes briefly look to the sides as they walked out of the coliseum.<br/><br/>When they got outside she sucked in a breath and bit her lip a moment before risking a question to her new master.<br/><br/>""Master Adam? May I please have some water before we get too far. Master Maynard hadn't given me any since we left his home.""</span>"
4696,NWO: Burnt Hope and Rising Ashes,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=486,2010-08-27T19:47:33,Eferhilda,"Meredith watched her husband leave with their latest purchase, her eyes narrowing at the female still getting that odd feeling from her that something was not quite right about her. As if reading her mind Shey spoke up, â€œYou know she is not completely as she seemsâ€ her tone very matter of fact which made Meredith turn to look her over, while Max was busy on his cell arranging for Sheyâ€™s thing to be brought up.<br/><br/>â€œOh? And what makes you say that?â€ Meredith asked intrigued enough by her comment to not even think about chastising the slave for speaking out of turn.<br/><br/>â€œHer scent is off. Itâ€™s not pure wereleopard, she is mixed with somethingâ€ Shey spoke in that emotionless and matter of fact tone again steadily meeting the eyes of Meredith.<br/><br/>â€œYou can smell a difference in her scent? Please elaborateâ€¦â€ Meredith was now beyond intrigued as she looked Shey over, this time giving her a close and personal exam of her own. Already finding her female form and the hidden strength there to be both terrifying and arousing in the same breath; oh yes they were going to have a lot of â€˜funâ€™ together.<br/><br/>Shey paused for a moment to gather her thoughts before speaking, â€œBeing a werewolf my sense of smell is far keener then that of a human or even of most other weres. Not only that I have spent a life time honing my skills and pushing myself to limits which many can only imagine. When in the arena I learned long ago not to trust my senses completely for there are beings out there that hide who they are with magic and other manners of trickery. So I have learned to look past all of that and allow for my senses to work together to see beyond the surfaceâ€¦â€ she paused as Meredith came back around to the front of her.<br/><br/>â€œSo what is it that your senses tell you about my husband latest purchase?â€ Meredith asked with an amused smirk on her face.<br/><br/>â€œShe is very dangerous. She smells of leopard on the surface but the longer I spent in her presence the more pronounced her other scent becameâ€¦â€ she looked away from Meredith to look to where Adam and the other slave had left. â€œShe is mixed with some power fae magic and given what I know of the fae there are only two ways to handle them. One is you kill them and you kill them fast before they can kill you. Most of them are deceitful little creatures with no honor to speak of that would sooner back stab their own mother then perish themselvesâ€ this was perhaps the first hint of emotion for Shey as she spoke of fae, which  Meredith noted for later.<br/><br/>â€œAnd the second way?â€ Meredith asked wanting to see more of a reaction from this slave.<br/><br/>â€œThe second way is to control them totally and completely. To break their will and trap their magic and use it for your own needs and ends, but you must do it swiftly because they will surely kill you when they get the chanceâ€ again that hint of emotion in Sheyâ€™s tone as she spoke which made Meredith want to ask just what it was that she hated about the fae so much.<br/><br/>â€œHow does one control a faeâ€™s magic?â€ Meredith knew of ways but wanted to get the slaves take on the matter.<br/><br/>â€œMaster uses a specially made collar to control them, at least the more powerful ones. I am sure that he can aid you in your needs for controlling one such as herâ€ Shey offered back in that emotionless tone.<br/><br/>Meredith nodded looking to Max who just finished his call and came over to see the two of them off, â€œAlright so all the arrangements have been made and tomorrow morning her bit of personal effects will be brought over to your home. I hope that is not a problem?â€ Max asked with a charming smile that made Meredith smile.<br/><br/>â€œNo thatâ€™s fine. But I will be borrowing these two to escort her with me to our homeâ€ Meredith said motioning to the two males who had remained flanking Shey on either side and not so much as twitching as the meeting went on around them.<br/><br/>â€œYes yes that is more than fine. They will remain with you actually since she is use to them and they are well broken in and trusted slavesâ€ Max said with a nod of pride before he then took up Meredithâ€™s hand and kissed the back of it in a most charming and gentlemanly fashion. â€œAlas my dear I must depart your beauty for there are matters I have to attend toâ€¦though I hope that perhaps you and I could have a â€˜privateâ€™ meeting in the futureâ€¦â€<br/>The hidden meaning was clear as day to Meredith who smiled coyly and batted her eyes at him,<br/><br/>â€œWell Max a â€˜privateâ€™ meeting sounds justâ€¦.delightfulâ€ she says flirting back and basically sealing a future deal between the two of them.<br/><br/>Max smiled and kissed her hand once more before he stood to his full and proud height, â€œTake care of my girl now and I will be contacting you about her progress and well our meeting of courseâ€ he smiled then nodded once more before turning and leaving.<br/><br/>Meredith watched him leave and was not disappointed in the view which made her smirk and arch an eyebrow before she turned back to the waiting slaves, â€œAlright letâ€™s get goingâ€ she said to them and strode off without a glance back knowing that the two of them would follow her.<br/><br/>Out in the open now the quartet walked to the residence that Meredith and Adam shared, the night air was oddly still though faintly the roar of the evening matches in the arena could still be heard.  Meredith led the way without too much concern till Shey suddenly stopped; making Meredith walk ahead for a bit before she stopped and turned anger in her eyes.<br/><br/>â€œWhat is the problem?!â€ she snapped, ready to be home and starting in on that bit of fun with her husband.<br/><br/>Shey stood still her eyes closed as she listened and sniffed the air, barely moving; her escorts at her back doing much the same. Then without warning Sheyâ€™s eyes snapped open, a snarl coming from her lips as she rushed to Meredith, the two males behind her following suit and moving into guard positions about Meredith.<br/><br/>â€œWhatâ€™s going on?!â€ Meredith asked quite alarmed for she realized that she was not really well equipped to deal with these slaves should they try to run.<br/><br/>â€œDanger!â€ Shey snarled as her body began to shift a bit and her entire being focused down the street deeper into the slave market.<br/><br/>Suddenly the sound of a motorcycleâ€™s engine winding out could be heard and the lights around them became dark. There were screams and the echoes of gun fire off in the distance that had Meredith instinctually moving closer to the male slaves for protection; though she was focused on Shey who was intently staring down toward the evident location of the disturbance. Then abruptly everything went silent and all could be heard was the heavy breathing of Shey who looked on the verge of a change though she still managed to hold it off.<br/><br/>â€œMaybe we shouldâ€¦â€ Meredith began but was cut off by a motorbike tearing down the street straight at them.<br/><br/>â€œProtect her!â€ Shey snapped before she ran out to meet the aggressor, her mind slipping seamlessly into predatory mode. Arms and legs pumping in unison as she locked in on her target, the change aching to happen but still she held it off as she charged forth. The lone man on the bike fired once, missed, then fired again that time catching Shey in the left shoulder yet it did not seem to faze her as she continued to run full tilt at him.<br/><br/>Time slowed down to the counting of heart beats for Shey,<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic"">â€˜Oneâ€™ </span></span>her legs began to tense,<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">â€˜twoâ€™ </span></span>she began to push off from the ground,<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">â€˜threeâ€™</span></span>her left foot landed on the front fender of the bike,<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">â€˜fourâ€™</span></span>her right knee came forward and much to the surprise of the man on the bike it made contact with his face. As she landed time sped up again as she stalked slowly over to the man who lay moaning and groaning on the ground, trying to get up from the flat of the back where her knee and the combined momentum of her running and bike left him some twenty feet away. She arrived to him just as he began to crawl away, her barefoot slamming down on his back with a crunch that dragged forth such a scream of pain.<br/><br/>â€œButâ€¦.butâ€¦wâ€¦we are only trying to save youâ€¦â€ he gasped out before coughing up a bit of blood.<br/><br/>Leaning down and pressing more of her weight into his back, â€œI did not ask to be SAVED!â€ she snarled as she reached down taking his head in her hands. He screamed and tried to struggle but to Shey it was music to her ears before she finally decided it was enough and snapped his neck.<br/><br/>Standing up she licked his blood from her hands then returned to Meredith and the others. Not a word was said between them before Meredith led the way again to her home, though the entire thing was surely going to be relayed to her husband when she saw him."
4697,NWO: Burnt Hope and Rising Ashes,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=486,2011-02-08T21:02:01,Eferhilda,(Locking thread as this is closed for the moment)
4698,Lady of Aershire,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=48825&start=20,2016-02-14T14:54:50,Fearless Sissy,"<div style=""text-align: justify;""><div style=""background-color:#353535; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;"">It was quiet in the temple. As rambunctious as the people of Aershire and the surrounding countryside were, they knew how to stay their tongues in front of an altar. Most of the ceiling was covered by a pair of enormous painted wings that stretched from the statue of Anu at the far end, symbolizing his embrace and control of the world. It had been recently renewed at a great expense. Alexis entered from the private side entrance behind the Guard-Captain and (to her pleasure) ahead of her sister. Alexa's light sigh echoed around the otherwise deadly quiet dome as she tried to fit the entirety of the god's wingspan within her field of vision; an impossible feat. The corners of Alexis' mouth curled upwards so slightly it was barely visible. Good to know that the inevitable comments about the amount of money spent on decoration would be quite a bit less haughty.<br/><br/>A hooded priest, one of many, entered from a door opposite them, carrying a wide, shallow silver bowl. Behind him followed another with a hooded eagle perched on his leather-clad left arm, so the people gathered could see the sacrifice in all its living glory. A sussuration went through the air. The eagle twitched restlessly on the man's arm. A look from Alexis sent Guard-Captain Kellin and Alexa a bit off to the side while Alexis herself went slowly towards the altar where the priest who had been carrying the eagle was struggling to get it to jump off of his arm. Even as she raised the crescent dagger she had worn as deliberately and gracefully as she was supposed to, Alexis hesitated. Jormund had never had even a lick of trouble with any eagle before. She reached the altar, embarrassed that he hadn't already loosened the eagle's hood for her to quickly snatch off. They had practiced; they had <span style=""font-style: italic"">timed</span> it. How could he fail her like thi-<br/><br/>The man she had thought was Jormund lunged forward with a snarl, his hood falling off to reveal a pock-scarred face beneath that she didn't recognize. She screamed, her voice prompting a cacophony of panicked shouts in return. Alexis slashed blindly upward. A spray of red and a howl of pain told her she had hit <span style=""font-style: italic"">something</span>, and she didn't pause to see where it was before turning on her heel and running back to the Guard-Captain as fast as her gown would allow. She thanked her lucky stars that the tight-fitting skirts of ten years ago had gone out of fashion, otherwise she wouldn't have been able to manage more than a speedy hop back to safety.<br/><br/>The Guard-Captain stood protectively in front of Alexa, the other hooded pretend-priest lying dead at his feet. The silver offering bowl was doing a mad dash across the floor. Alexis stared wide-eyed at the scene unraveling before her eyes. There were men fighting everywhere, some wearing stolen grey priest robes, others garbed in black. A pair of the black-clad men saw their chance to escape the general chaos and went straight for the women and the Guard-Captain. Neither of them screamed. They hadn't been raised to show fear. Kellin swiftly blocked the scimitar of one, but was held in a swordlock as the other raised his blade high above his head, his eyes glowing. Alexis closed her own for an instant. She liked knowing for sure that she was going to die, but she didn't want to see it.<br/><br/>The wet sound of flesh being pierced never came, however, instead a <span style=""font-style: italic"">thwack</span> and a grunt made her eyes pop open again. One of their assailants staggered backwards, a bolt sticking out from his shoulder, and it was all the distraction Kellin needed as he swiped down, cutting both the men deeply. He raised his sword immediately again. Another two men had approached them, but they didn't move to attack. The temple was a ruin. Blood ran between the tiles in the floor, drawing a gruesome pattern. Gasps of pain occasionally erupted from some of the twitching bodies that were strewn wildly about. This did not faze Kellin. His job wasn't done.<br/><br/>""Who sent you?""<br/><br/>The taller of the two newcomers looked decidedly offended, and his shorter companion - a dwarf, Alexis realized with a jolt - even more so.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""What do you mean 'who sent us'? Did we not just save you?""<br/><br/>""Aye, we saved you, and we slew four more of the bastards outside. Your guards barely put up a fight against them, but luckily we were passing by. So spare us the suspicion and extend us some gratitude, for if it wasn't for us you'd be dead, and those women would be wishing they were so lucky.""</span><br/><br/>Kellin didn't move his sword, for which Alexis was grateful, but she still took a step ahead, earning a warning look from the Guard-Captain.<br/><br/>""The royal guards are among the finest warriors,"" she said, trying to maintain some semblance of dignity and order of the completely ruined ceremony.  She folded her hands neatly together under the sweeping sleeves. ""These men did help us, and we owe them our thanks,"" she said, mostly to Kellin who slowly lowered his scimitar, but who was clearly still ready to gut the strangers at a moment's notice. Alexis nodded lightly to the two men. Even if this was a complete disaster, at least Alexa was staying back and recognizing her authority in Aershire. She cast a look around the temple. It would have to get cleaned up.<br/><br/>""I suppose the festivities for today are over. I wish you good luck on your travels. Now, go. The Great Temple of Anu is no place to be at the moment."" She looked expectantly at the men. Etiquette demanded that they leave before the two nobles and their guard did after such a dismissal.</div></div>"
4699,Lady of Aershire,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=48825&start=20,2016-03-05T19:59:18,Muse,"""Go?"" laughed Mercutio, which seemed to set their dangerous looking guard on edge. He nodded stiffly and crossed his arms loosely against his chest. ""You want us... to go. If we hadn't been passing by, if we hadn't<span style=""font-style: italic"">saved you</span>, you would be just as dead as your friends over there."" He jerked his chin in the direction of a grotesque body pile.<br/><br/>Kellin raised his sword at Mercutio, aiming at his chest. ""You think you're entitled to something, is that it?"" he asked, though Mercutio somehow got the feeling that it was a rhetorical question. ""You have been graciously thanked by the princess and she has wished you well on your travels, which is more than you could hope for in your sorry life. And now she is telling you to remove yourself from this holy ground.""<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Sorry life?</span>"" Mercutio echoed for the second time in a very short span, but that one threw him off guard. ""We're the sorry lives that saved yours. When we first came to this city, we were robbed of our horses. When we were in the belly of the city, I was robbed of my shoes. And now we stand here, in a temple of what I can only assume is of the highest holy importance, being robbed of proper compensation and even the basest gratitude."" He paused, looked at the lady that had stepped forward in spite of her guard's warning stares. ""I ask you now: is this the kind of place Aershire is?""<br/><br/>""You look like you have shoes, to me,"" Kellin pointed out, gesturing down at Mercutio's boots with a brisk nod.<br/><br/>Merc looked down at the boots he was wearing, briefly contemplating whether or not he should actually tell them about the merchant on the road. He looked up, shrugged. ""I robbed him of his afterward.""<br/><br/>The guard took three steps toward him, leveling his sword against Mercutio's neck. It felt uncomfortably cold on his skin, but Kellin made no attempt to open his throat, though it was evident in his eyes that he had the mind to do it, if he needed to. ""Watch yourself, vagrant,"" he warned in a low, monotonous tone. ""Now leave."""
4700,Lady of Aershire,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=48825&start=20,2016-03-21T21:36:47,GreyHelm,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">Should've sprung for that damn moose scrotum. Might've lucked ourselves into a better reception</span>, Halam thought as he stared darkly up at the formidable-looking guard. Truth be told there was no way they'd even have considered helping had they themselves not been targeted by the assassins, but that didn't change the fact that they deserved some kind of compensation.<br/><br/>""Graciously thanked, aye, and then sent on our way with some rude words for our trouble. The nobility is even worse than the cutpurses on the streets in Aershire, it seems,"" Halam said as he glanced at his partner. The Lady for whom they'd come hadn't been overly warm (her frost was enough to shrivel even the doughtiest dwarven rod), in spite of owing them her life, but then again that seemed to fit rather well with the theme of the place. Also, it was news to Halam that she was one of two twins. That would've been an unfortunate surprise had things gone differently. He made a mental note to bring up Jhoran's failure to properly inform them upon their next meeting as he returned his attention to the guard.<br/><br/>""Very well then. We will leave, but first,"" Halam added, pushing the man's sword away from Mercutio's neck, ""you will show some manners. A holy place indeed, yet I have arse pimples with better poise than you. Perhaps take a good long look in the mirror, next time you seek to cast judgment on strangers who have done you no wrong.""<br/><br/>He turned, once again smelling bacon, but given that he was trying to make a statement he didn't check his beard for remnants this time. He spotted a plate of coins held in the grip of an ornate statue to his right, but resisted the urge to seize some of the pay they rightfully deserved. Leaving without a proper reward could very well give them an opening later - plus, he still had the sword he'd taken from the man he injured outside. It was of good quality, meaning he could perhaps use it to gain some funds.<br/><br/>""My regards to Anu,"" he said flatly, pushing through the door without looking behind him."
4701,Lady of Aershire,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=48825&start=20,2016-05-21T20:23:22,Fearless Sissy,"<div style=""text-align: justify;""><div style=""background-color:#353535; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Rude,</span> was the first thought that came to Alexis' mind, closely followed by <span style=""font-style: italic"">but I suppose that's only to be expected from two low-life personalities you can smell from a broomhandle's distance.</span> The almost invisible curve of her lips that served as a gracious, but distanced form of gratitude, had not faltered while the two men (she refused to think of them as saviors, it would beneath all dignity) spoke. Alexis didn't understand what the fuzz was about. Expecting yet more thanks after insulting their betters, whom they had fought for and protected, a duty expected of any citizen? Rarely had she met anyone more crass. Her gray eyes did not miss the greedy look that flashed across the dwarf's face as he left, but lower class citizens would always be like that. She turned and left the bloody temple without another word, Alexa at her side and Kellin at their backs.<br/><div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""color: #909090"">=-=-=-=-=-=</span></div>""Well, I thought them delightfully and refreshingly honest,"" said Alexa over the dinner table as she reached for her silver goblet of wine. Kellin and the younger twin exchanged a look across the room that made it clear they were of very differing opinions.<br/><br/>""Your problem, Sis,"" Alexa continued, gently swishing the contents of the goblet around as she stared down the long table and into her sister's eyes, ""is that you don't know how to reward people who actually work. You've spent too long among scholars and priests who only seek the grace of Anu. Soldiers, the common men, are a different matter."" Alexa laughed lightly and without humor. ""Invite them here.""<br/><br/>""You don't give orders in my city,"" Alexis replied through gritted teeth, stabbing an expertly roasted bit of hare with a viciousness far more appropriate for the spearing of a wild boar. <span style=""font-style: italic"">Over my dead body... Or preferably, yours.</span><br/><br/>Alexa leant forward, a threatening glimmer in her eyes. ""Then I'll invite them for you. As your sister and guest for the celebration of Father's second decade on the throne, Mona<span style=""font-size: 85%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""vertical-align: super;"">1</span></span> bless him, I wish to thank our heroes of today properly, since you failed to do so.""<br/><br/>Alexis' knuckles were white as she gripped her fork. What could she do? If she said no, Alexa would not hesitate to promote her as a stingy ruler behind the scenes, but that riff raff? Here?<br/><br/>Her older sister knew she had won and relaxed back in her chair with a triumphant sneer. ""Kellin, would you see to that we will have the <span style=""font-style: italic"">pleasure</span> of the company of those two upstanding citizens tomorrow night at the feast? Yes, the one in the castle, here, at the high table. They sprung to the heroic, selfless rescue of the two princesses. They deserve a taste of the very best.""<br/><br/><span style=""font-size: 85%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""vertical-align: super;"">1</span>Goddess of madness. She's invoking her because their dad is crazy, which conveniently have granted the sisters the actual power of the citystates, Aershire and Reahian.</span></div></div>"
4702,Lady of Aershire,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=48825,2015-12-24T01:57:40,Muse,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">""I'm a little hard on coin right now, Mercutio,"" Jhoran said, pacing back and forth as he usually did when he expected Mercutio to do something without up-front compensation. Every time he passed over a particularly rotten floorboard, the entire room seemed to squeak. ""But this ransom is going to change everything for all of us.""</span><br/><br/>Squeak. Squeak. Squeak.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Merc kept his eyes on the floor, trying to pick out exactly what part of the floor was making that godawful noise. ""I don't really see how it's changing much for any of us if you can't even afford to hire us to do it."" He looked up from the floor long enough to see Jhoran's anger flare and pass in a moment's time, then feigned further interest in the floor. <br/><br/>Jhoran took a deep breath, and Mercutio could tell he was struggling to find something that the sellswords would want to hear. ""The ransom that this one will bring will be worth your while, I can assure you.""<br/><br/><span style=""color: #0080FF"">""I've heard this one before,"" Halam growled from near the door, where he was leaning up against the wall. ""Only you've grown ballsier since last time. Now you want two of us for the price of… none,"" he snorted, his thick brown beard twitching as he watched Jhoran closely. <br/><br/>The man had likely called in both of them as he knew they already had gear and wouldn't need an advance. He was a shrewd businessman, that he was. And his ways, annoying as they were at times, usually meant he knew what he was talking about. Of course, that still forced the question of how he was always short on coin. <br/><br/>""If you want us to go plodding across the damn country, we'll need something for our trouble. For,"" his eyes narrowed, ""travel expenses."" Such costs included whores and ale, but that was all part of the job.</span><br/><br/>""Aershire is hardly across the country-""<br/><br/>""It's pretty far across the country,"" Mercutio quipped, quietly curling his fingers around the dirk at his belt. <br/><br/>""-but here,"" Jhoran continued without missing a beat, stopping in his travel from one side of the room to the other to toss a small coin purse at Halam. ""It's all I have for your</span>costs.<span style=""font-style: italic"">"" <br/><br/>As soon as he moved to take another step over the weak, rotten spot on the floor, Mercutio ripped the dirk off his belt and threw it. The </span>thunk<span style=""font-style: italic""> that the blade made in the floor was preferable to that damnable squeaking. ""This better be worth my time, old man."" He took long strides to where his dirk had pierced the wood, wrenching it free and pointing it at Jhoran. ""And it better be worth the coin.""</span><br/><br/>That had been fourteen days ago. Two weeks that Mercutio had traveled on horseback with Halam, but it couldn't stay that way. Saddle sores aside, they were close to Aershire. Close enough that patrols were traveling right by them. This was good, though, as much as patrols set him on edge. They could exchange for fresh mounts in the city while they still had daylight left, and then come night they could stake the castle out.<br/><br/>Not being much of a man of political nature, Mercutio admittedly had no idea who this lady of Aershire was, or why she was so goddamn important that Jhoran thought that it wasn't going to cost him extra for not giving him half up front. But if there was one thing that he did know, it was that ransoms on nobles tended to be ridiculously high, and quickly paid, even if they were a noble of a lesser family. Most nobles maintained as much pride in their family as the king himself, as much good as that did them, and they'd be damned if they let a long hostage situation tarnish their family name.<br/><br/>""The northmost portcullis should be up ahead, perhaps another hour's ride. We'll have time for new horses, warm mead and a fresh bed before tonight,"" he said, though it could have been misconstrued as talking to himself as he kept his eyes forward and face shrouded in his hood. He was careful with things like that; it wouldn't do to tip off a patrol. Even though there were no patrols around. Perhaps he was just paranoid, but either way, it had kept him from getting caught a good number of times, and this time was no different."
4703,Lady of Aershire,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=48825,2015-12-24T02:32:13,GreyHelm,"""Aye. And then the morrow will show us what shit-heap we must wade through,"" Halam replied darkly, his eyes scanning the road ahead. The Aershirians were suspicious folk as a rule; the city's outskirts had seen more than a few bandit raids, given how much easier it was to hit than the populace within the walls, and truth be told he'd been on the giving end of a couple in his younger days. At the same time, the dwarf didn't bother hiding his face as they rode. He wouldn't be able to hide his stature, and as such he'd likely get questioned at some point anyway thanks to plain old discrimination.<br/><br/>It was a travesty - just because he was willing to take his axe to just about anyone, so long as someone was paying, didn't make him a criminal. And just because there happened to be a notorious dwarven mercenary unit in the region, didn't mean all dwarves were aligned with it. Except for blacksmiths - oh, dwarven blacksmiths were perfectly acceptable, of course! No one else could shape steel like a dwarf, but Halam would cut his beard off before he settled in for that kind of life. People were too damn narrow minded.<br/><br/>""I feel like Jhoran didn't tell us everything,"" he said quietly, watching a mounted trio of horsemen ride past. ""Would be a fine job to end up on a gallows because of that old bastard."" He hefted the coin pouch he'd been given, grunting sourly as he weighed it in his hand. ""And we'll barely have enough to make it back. We should be sure to take what we can when we grab the bitch.""<br/><br/>Of course, she was a noble, meaning her family had to have money - hence the ransom, but there was no harm in pocketing a little extra if given the chance. He knew Mercutio would be of similar thinking, as it was one of the first things a person learned in their line of work."
4704,Lady of Aershire,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=48825,2015-12-24T05:18:21,Muse,"""You might be right about that,"" Merc murmured back, following the riders with his eyes until they disappeared from his peripheral vision. He raised his voice only a hair, even after they were out of earshot. ""Jhoran is a bastard, but he's not stupid. He wouldn't tell us anything that would get us to back out of a job.""<br/><br/>It was odd, the amount of riders patrolling around, especially since they weren't even on the main road.<span style=""font-style: italic"">They couldn't be waiting for us, could they?</span>Mercutio tightened his grip on his reins, kicking his palfrey lightly in the sides to speed her up to a solid trot. ""And as for our coin, we'll definitely grab what we can carry. And we can whore her out along the way if need be. No one out of the shire is going to know her face enough to know.""<br/><br/>Merc let a few moments slip by before he started talking again. ""So what do you think Jhoran isn't telling us? Has she got four arms? Three tits?"" He wanted to think it was that. What he<span style=""font-style: italic"">didn't</span>want to happen, is for the lady's guard to have been tipped off; to not have to kill Jhoran for knowingly sending them into a waiting death trap."
4705,Lady of Aershire,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=48825,2015-12-24T07:21:51,GreyHelm,"""Dunno,"" Halam replied, relaxing slightly once the riders were out of view, but urging his steed forward to keep pace with Merc's. ""Once had a man hire a group of us to kill some merchant, brother of some Lord out in Kilnmarch. The guy had a full guard on duty, and there was a warrant! Louse tipped them off for the reward, public service and all.""<br/><br/>The horse under him started veering off to one side and he corrected it, uttering a word in dwarvish he knew it didn't understand, but it calmed down regardless. He wasn't a natural rider, not like most of the men he rode with. Maybe the beasts didn't care for the heavy armor.<br/><br/>""Anyway we fought out of it, just three out of eight of us survived, had to fly like crows to get away. Got back to our employer, eventually, and after I got every single piece of gold he possessed I liberated his fucking cock from his body. Then I took an axe to his head. The order's important, y'see.""<br/><br/>Up ahead Halam saw the road they were on eventually branched into a much larger avenue; they would need to be on their best behavior as they approached the city. It was a smart defensive design, limiting the entries, but it made it a bitch to get inside unseen, that was for sure.<br/><br/>""I don't know if Jhoran has the balls to try it, but this whole thing feels a little bit like it did back then. Something about it… gah, forget it,"" he spat, shaking his head. ""Probably just my mind playing tricks. You learn to trust your gut on the field, but the head plays games sometimes. By Krimgorn, I need to stop thinking so much. ""<br/><br/>He considered what his partner had said and chuckled. ""Three tits would be a nice surprise, for sure, but you can bet Jhoran would've taken some pay off for the pleasure. Whoring her out is a good idea, hell, if she's got everything where it should be, I'll take a ride myself."""
4706,Lady of Aershire,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=48825,2015-12-24T07:56:24,Muse,"""Kilnmarch? Ah, I think I remember hearing something about that..,"" Mercutio reminisced, running his hand thoughtfully over the beard that had been starting to grow over the past few weeks. ""A few years back, wasn't it? I was sweet on a handmaid of the Lady Varence at the time, and I'd be damned if she talked of nothing but. I could've sworn she thought I was behind it."" And while he<span style=""font-style: italic"">hadn't</span>been behind it, he'd used it as a clever distraction to liberate a few of the Varence family jewels.<br/><br/>Mercutio kept his smirk, though he silently weighed down on what his partner had said. Something did feel off about this. Jhoran's nervousness, the amount of riders on the sideroads to Aershire... The bastard knew something that he hadn't wanted to mention, that much was certain.<br/><br/>Halam lightened his mood as soon as those thoughts had started to fester. ""You can't beat good coin and a good fuck, my friend. This might turn out to be worth the hassle.""<br/><br/>Merc tightened his reins and pulled to the right, veering his palfey off onto the main road to the shire. The walls looked unnecessarily tall, even from where they were at, and the portcullis was just as thick. If things went downhill, it would be more than a little difficult to make it out of such a secure place in one piece, let alone with a kidnapped noble. Something told him that he'd want to be on the look out for alternate routes all the while he was in the city. For all he knew, they would need them."
4707,Lady of Aershire,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=48825,2015-12-24T08:20:57,GreyHelm,"""Aye, three years ago, unless my memory fails me,"" Halam replied, watching the man run a hand through his beard. It was a decent beard, for a human, anyway. Halam brushed at one of the two fat braids adorning his own, wondering how cold his jaw would be if he was stuck with one like Mercutio's. Luckily he didn't need to find out.<br/><br/>""Yeah, been too long since I had a good lay. Human women aren't as broad as I'd like, to tell you the truth, but it beats nothing."" He urged his mare to the right, following along with the other horse as they reached the wide road that would take them into the city - hopefully, anyway.<br/><br/>In the distance he saw the garrison; a number of heavily armed men stationed around the portcullis, including several on horseback; he was a strong dwarf, and his partner was a capable fighter from what he knew of him, but there was no way they'd be able to fight through that.<br/><br/>""If I'd been forced to cut my way through<span style=""font-style: italic"">that</span>back in Kilnmarch, I wouldn't be here now,"" Halam muttered as they began the straight trek forward. ""Getting back out of that with a captive, it won't be possible. Unless you've got an army in your pocket you didn't tell me about."" The thick walls around the city's perimeter only served to make the place look like even more of a fortress.<br/><br/>Jhoran had chosen a group of two for the job, likely believing it to be a task better suited to stealth than force, but he certainly hadn't informed them of the reception they'd be receiving. As they drew closer to the gate, Halam took a deep breath, preparing for the tense conversation he knew was coming. ""They don't look too happy to see their new guests, Merc. Shit, and here I forgot to bring a gift."""
4708,Lady of Aershire,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=48825,2015-12-24T09:00:49,Muse,"Mercutio hummed thoughtfully in response, keeping one hand on his reins and the other on his belt next to his blade. Just to be safe. ""Well you're right on all accounts. I don't have an army in my pocket, and we're not coming through this way with the lady intact."" He scanned the outside walls, trying to locate another entrance or a fault, and<span style=""font-style: italic"">certainly</span>trying to ignore the crowd of guards stationed at the threshold.<br/><br/>Son of a whore, those guards were<span style=""font-style: italic"">waiting</span>on them.<br/><br/>Merc took a slow breath, smiling once the guards were within proper eyeshot, though his muttering to Halam betrayed his appearance. ""Now, I don't suppose you had a plan B in mind,"" he suggested hopefully, looking at his companion from the corner of his eye.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #0080FF"">""Unless you can pleasure a man with your mouth, I think we're fucked here.""</span><br/><br/>""Fantastic.""<br/><br/>Straightening up a little bit in his saddle, as much as was allowed with saddle sores anyway, Mercutio put on his most charming smile as they came to a soft trot at the guard's checkpoint. ""A good day to you, sers.""<br/><br/>""State your business in Aershire.""<br/><br/>That threw Mercutio for a loop. It wasn't as though he hadn't been asked what his business was in this place or that before, but never somewhere like Aershire. From what he'd known of the place, it was beauty and temples and grace. Not the kind of place that would seem like you needed official business to visit. ""The beauty of Aershire, of course,"" Mercutio lied through his teeth. ""My friend and I, we've traveled quite a long way to see your temples and perhaps be blessed on our journeys by your priestesses.""<br/><br/>The guard that had addressed him straightened himself in his mythril armor. ""You'll leave your mounts here,"" he commanded, reaching up for Merc's reins.<br/><br/>""I'm sorry, I'm sure I didn't hear you correctly-""<br/><br/>""Your mounts. They'll stay in the stables outside of the city walls,"" the guard demanded, more insistent this time.<br/><br/>Mercutio gave Halam an overly dramatic look of feigned offense, slapping his reins down in the guard's hand and sliding off of his saddle - a feat that was painful to say the least. When he was on his feet and getting the feeling back in his ass, Merc slapped the man on his shoulderplate. ""Keep up the good work, ser, I just don't know what Aershire would do without you.""<br/><br/><span style=""color: #0080FF""><br/>""I would never surrender my mount, under ordinary circumstances,"" Halam said, even as he slid off the side of the horse to plod heavily down in the dirt. ""But to see the beauty of Aershire I would do much more. I trust the good sers will take good care of our steeds while we look upon the splendor of their city."" He grinned, wondering if his teeth would crack - needing to come back for the horses complicated matters, and now they couldn't trade them in. <span style=""font-style: italic"">Fzhegh.</span> Or fuck, in the Common Tongue.</span><br/><br/>Mercutio was acutely aware of the eyes that burned into their backs and they crossed the portcullis into the city, and as soon as they were out of hearing range, he dragged his vertically challenged companion to a deserted side street. ""This is not going as planned, my friend,"" he said, laughing the way he would if he had gotten stabbed in the stomach and decided to laugh about it. ""If we can't exchange our horses, or even get them back, we'll be on foot with a captive noblewoman on a trip that took us fourteen days on horseback."""
4709,Lady of Aershire,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=48825,2015-12-25T20:20:04,GreyHelm,"""Can't risk going back through the garrison with her in tow,"" Halam grumbled darkly, thumbing the blade of the axe hanging at his waist as he often did when deep in thought. ""The coin we have left.. it won't get us back, now. We can't afford to buy new mounts, not without anything to exchange.""<br/><br/>There was a way, of course - it was the last thing he wanted to do, and he'd sooner exhaust every other possibility, but there<span style=""font-style: italic"">was</span>a way. But that didn't matter yet. They'd first need to get the girl, assuming they even made it that far. He took a deep breath, weighing their options.<br/><br/>""I'll be straight with you, lad. A part of me wonders if this even be worth the trouble. We didn't sign on for all this shit, and we haven't even reached the hard part yet!"" He rapped a hand against his own thick steel chest plate, covered in dents and scars from years of heavy use. He'd been in many a tight spot before, but this kind of uncertainty was unnerving. ""Maybe we give in, maybe we say screw the job and find something more… within reach.""<br/><br/>He turned and watched a retinue of very well dressed ladies parade by, parasols twirling, jewels gleaming on their necks and fingers. ""Or maybe we make this job<span style=""font-style: italic"">worth</span>the trouble. Tell me friend, so we really<span style=""font-style: italic"">need</span>Jhoran? Krimgorn knows he sent us right into a viper's pit, didn't give us the proper information, and now we find ourselves with a mountain of shit to climb and no guarantee the fucker will even come through for us in the end.""<br/><br/>He watched his partner closely, wondering what Mercutio would think of his proposition."
4710,Lady of Aershire,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=48825,2015-12-25T22:33:46,Muse,"Mercutio took in a sharp breath of air, eyes idly following the coterie of ladies just to have something to focus on.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Did</span>they need Jhoran? The man had never faltered on his payment before, after the job was done. That did not mean much of anything, though; up until now, Mercutio had only ever been paid to kidnap and ransom ladies of court and lesser lordlings. People that did not require such a handsome fee to get back, and people who wouldn't be missed if they didn't come back at all.<br/><br/>Who was this woman, then? Who was she, to be so important that Jhoran would go out of his way to not give them information? He wasn't the type of man to hire someone with the risk of that man getting caught. He wouldn't risk that man getting caught and naming the man that hired him. Jhoran wasn't that risky. So who was the lady of Aershire, then?<br/><br/>Letting out the breath that he hadn't realized he'd been holding, Merc turned his attention back on his companion. ""For Jhoran to do this, to set us up like this, she has to be important,"" he explained slowly, more or less to understand his own words rather than for Halam. ""Any house of importance would be willing to buy her back, to ransom again at inflation or even to return her and solidify an alliance.""<br/><br/>He crossed his arms over his chest, fingers tapping an idle rhythm on the opposite arm, mulling the thought over in his head. After a minute of consideration, he dropped his arms abruptly and grinned at Halam, clapping the other on the shoulder. ""We should see if we even make it that far before taking these things into consideration. If this job has taught me anything, it is to never get ahead of yourself. Now,"" he said, his voice raising jovially. ""We're in Aershire, friend. There are women, drinks, and beds to be had, don't you think?"""
4711,Lady of Aershire,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=48825,2015-12-26T00:32:55,Fearless Sissy,"<div style=""text-align: justify;""><div style=""background-color:#353535; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;"">""Sister dear!""<br/><br/>Alexa held out her arms in welcome of her little sister, Alexis, who smiled stiffly and walked down the cool marble staircase of the small castle where she lived to greet her sibling. She embraced her with all the emotion of a statue. Alexa pretended not to notice, linking their arms and leading her sister down the long entrance hall, with gentle force and animated chatter, and towards the front gates where their people were waiting. Today marked an important day; the day the gods gave their father his divine right to rule his little part of the world. Or, in more political terms, his 20<span style=""vertical-align: super;""><span style=""font-size: 85%; line-height: 116%;"">th</span></span> coronation day.<br/><br/>The sisters were identical twins, born in the same hour under the same stars, but for nobles, there must always be an elder and an heir. Alexa had drawn the longest straw and popped out minutes before Alexis. Ever the little sister, Alexis had only been allowed to attend lessons of military strategy, riding, fencing, and other such practical things on the sidelines with the second-best instructors available. She watched as Alexa was given responsibility for maintaining the army, keeping order in the country and at the borders, while she was tasked with keeping the spirits of the people high through prayer and song. Forbidden from pursuing interests deemed ""unfit"" since the age of fifteen, she had grown into a bitter twenty-two-year-old woman who resented her sister and everything she stood for that should have been hers.<br/><br/>Emerging, arm in arm, from the main gates to the castle with a flourish of trumpets, the sisters made their entrance onto the sun-kissed platform from which the people of Aershire could look adoringly up at them, while the princesses themselves stayed pristine above the masses. Alexis looked down at the cheering crowd, Alexa taking a polite step backwards. This was not her territory. If not for the color of their dresses and the fact that Alexis bore a viciously curved ceremonial dagger at her right side, they would have been indistinguishable from one another.<br/><br/>Alexis raised her arms high above her head, commandeering silence. ""People of Aershire,"" she shouted, silver batwing sleeves waving in the gentle breeze, ""today is a beautiful day. A day to celebrate the peace and justice that has been upheld by our illustrious king, Salomon the Third, for twenty good years today. Pray for the continued glory of our nation! Sing songs of its majesty! And let us cast aside all enmities to join hands as true men and women of Aershire!""<br/><br/>Screaming and shouting, the crowd slowly, but surely, moved  in unison to the Great Temple of Anu. Alexis let her arms fall to her side again, her right hand brushing the smooth, mother-of-pearl handle of the dagger. Her deep brown hair, oiled and braided to perfection, gleamed in the bright sunlight as she turned her back to the plaza to disappear into the castle again, her sister following closely behind her. They would be taking a different route to the temple, on horseback. They had a ritualistic sacrifice to perform there, and were not to dirty their feet unnecessarily until then.</div></div>"
4712,Lady of Aershire,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=48825,2015-12-26T17:18:03,GreyHelm,"Halam opened his eyes, and found that he couldn't see.<br/><br/>There was a pale softness around his face, on either side of it, pressing down as if to stifle him. Alarmed, he fought for breath and shifted, his panic only subsiding when he found himself able to easily lift away the thing that was slowly killing him. He blinked upon realizing it was a pair of breasts.<br/><br/>""Ah. Tits,"" he mumbled as he threw the whore aside. She flopped over on the bed and continued snoring as the dwarf sat up, rubbing his eyes as the familiar echo of too many drinks hit him in the form of a splitting headache. He also smelled bacon, for some weird reason. ""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Fzhegh</span>. The fuck happened last night?""<br/><br/>No one magically appeared to answer his question, but a moment later he found himself distracted by the sound of movement outside, along with a great deal of talking. He moved gingerly over to the room's lone window and stared out to see a large procession of people, all moving in one direction. They were all dressed similarly, and many of them were already passed, but it had the look of a religious event. Not that Halam was particularly religious.<br/><br/>""Looks like something's going on,"" he said to no one in particular, and then realized there was more than one set of snores coming from somewhere nearby. He looked down to see a bundle of clothes and sheets, with a single arm just visible, protruding from within its depths on the floor. It looked like more than one person could be inside, but he knew whose arm it was.<br/><br/>""Merc, get up, you wastrel. Something's happening out there,"" he said with all the energy of a hibernating bear, as he picked up a shoe and threw it at his partner."
4713,Lady of Aershire,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=48825,2015-12-26T17:58:53,Muse,"Mercutio drew in a sharp breath, snapping up immediately in alarm only to discover that it was a damn<span style=""font-style: italic"">shoe</span>that hit him. Exhaling deeply, he picked it back up and threw it aimlessly away from him. ""It had better be something related to food,"" he murmured through a stifled yawn. With one swoop, Mercutio ripped away the white sheets that had been strewn across the floor and revealed not one, but two people, a man and a woman and both about as clothed as when they came from the womb. Standing up to straighten and retie the front of his trousers, Merc looked from the whores still asleep on the floor to his companion, giving him a nonchalant shrug.<br/><br/>It was after that that he heard the people. Merc moved to the window to study what Halam had been talking about. Masses of people moved down the street, toward what Mercutio could only make out as faint talking through the thickness of the window. He fumbled with the clasp for only a moment before throwing the window open. The brightness of the sun outside made his splintering headache that much worse. Until he heard what sounded like the beginning of a speech.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #8080FF"">""People of Aershire,"" it started. ""today is a beautiful day. A day to celebrate the peace and justice-""</span><br/><br/>Merc didn't need to hear more. Frantically he threw clothes and sheets aside, much to the sleeping protest of the whores on the ground, until he found his white-cloth shirt and boiled leather jerkin. ""It's a public address,"" he noted, pulling the shirt over his head and damn near tripping over the man as he moved toward the door. ""That's a public address. From the royal family, most like. We need to go."" Quickly, he patted himself down, pulling out a few pieces of copper from a pocket and throwing them down on the floor."
4714,Lady of Aershire,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=48825,2015-12-27T08:41:15,GreyHelm,"Halam swore under his breath and began the arduous process of donning his armor. Luckily he still had his chest plate on, although for some reason he was completely bottomless. He really wished he could remember what the hell happened the night before. By the time he got his boots on and straightened up with an instinctive grasp of his beard, Mercutio was already at the door.<br/><br/>Halam waited in the room just long enough to pick one of the copper coins back up and slip it into his pouch, and then he was outside, racing down to the inn's first floor. As he reached outside, the smell of bacon hit him again, stronger than ever. Frowning, he thumbed his mustache and discovered a strip of the stuff. ""Want some?"" he asked his companion, but he figured the answer would be a no anyway (plus, as it was bacon he didn't want to share), so he stuck it in his mouth and fell into step with the moving crowd.<br/><br/>""Hard to spot a noble when everyone dresses like they shit golden rainbows"", he muttered irritably, as a man with an incredibly bushy mustache turned to stare at him. He offered the gentleman a heavy scowl, making him turn away, alarmed. Following along with the crowd was likely their best bet, but then the crowd itself posed something of an issue. Then again, that would suggest they had some kind of plan in place, but all they'd managed to do since reaching the city was lose their horses and spend most of their remaining funds on whores and booze. Whatever was going on, be it a public address or some kind of show, it was poorly timed.<br/><br/>""Guess we'll just wing it,"" Halam grumbled as a large building crept into view up ahead. He eyed Merc, and then gave their surroundings a sweeping glance. ""We stand out a tad, don't we?"" He sniffed, and in the absence of bacon aroma he made a new realization. ""We smell, too."""
4715,Lady of Aershire,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=48825,2015-12-27T22:00:19,Muse,"Merc faltered only a moment to stare at his companion incredulously. ""What sort of unholy..,"" he started, shaking it off and turning away as Halam shoved the sacrilegious beard-bacon into his mouth. ""Forget it. Ah.. in a city of pompous nobility, there will always be an even<span style=""font-style: italic"">more</span>pompous leader. We'll know her when we see her. And we do<span style=""font-style: italic"">not</span>smell.""<br/><br/>A slightly over-exaggerated claim, Mercutio decided, even just a few minutes later. He was by no means a short man. In fact, he could safely say that he was at least half a head taller than most of the crowd. This in mind, he had quite a bit more viewing range than his companion, and as far as he could see, they were all dressed the same. Silks, jewelry, other modest adornments. There was nothing resembling anyone out of the ordinary, when the 'ordinary' were dressed like nobility.<br/><br/>That aside, the crowd - the women especially - kept giving them dirty looks and moving away from them. He couldn't tell if it was his boiled leather or Halam's plate armor that disgusted them, until he decided to smell his shirt.<br/><br/>Okay, so perhaps there were<span style=""font-style: italic"">two</span>over-exaggerated claims...<br/><br/>""We're never going to find her like this,"" he noted, though he was entirely certain that Halam had already gathered that much on his own. He turned sights to the sides of the road, looking for any back alleys or junctions where they could cut across, perhaps going around and altogether cutting out the middle-man that this parade turned out to be."
4716,Lady of Aershire,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=48825,2015-12-28T01:24:14,GreyHelm,"""Aye, easier to spot a fat woman's arsehole,"" Halam remarked, as he too began studying the perimeter of the wide street they traversed. Not only did the crowd make it difficult to single out anyone in particular, but it was making progress painfully slow. They wouldn't get to where they were going until whatever was happening had probably finished.<br/><br/>He grunted, spotting a dark alleyway off to the right; it was positioned behind a vendor selling some wares, calling out to the passing people only to be ignored. As Halam weaved his way through the crowd towards the gap between buildings, he saw that the person seemed to be selling dried up ears, or something. No wonder business was going so poorly.<br/><br/>""Good luck charms! Get them here, people, and take solace in the protection of Anu! Pickled donkey ears, to stave off illness! Dehydrated moose scrotums, to keep poverty at bay! Dragon shit, for styling and strengthening your h-""<br/><br/>Halam shouldered the cart aside, sending the beak-nosed man tumbling to the ground amid gales of laughter from a few youths standing in the alley behind him. ""Hey! Dwarf!""<br/><br/>He stopped at the mouth of the gap and turned, raising his eyebrows at the fallen vendor. ""Yeah?""<br/><br/>""…I'll give you a moose scrotum for half price.""<br/><br/>""No, but my friend might be interested,"" Halam said with a jerk of his head towards Merc, as he turned to enter the alleyway again, this time smirking as he approached the group of children. They weren't street urchins, judging by the make of their clothes; it seemed they were bored by whatever was taking place, choosing instead to hang around behind the strangest vendor the dwarf had ever seen. It was amazing what some people would pay for.<br/><br/>""You,"" he said gruffly, pointing at one of the kids; he looked like he might've been half-elven, judging by the sharp angles of his face and his ears, but then again maybe he just looked like that. ""What's going on?""<br/><br/>The boy hesitated, glancing at his comrades; it was obvious Halam wasn't a local, and perhaps something in his appearance made the lads wary of him. In any case, he wasn't feeling particularly patient at the moment. ""I said, what's going on?"" he repeated, placing a hand casually on top of his axe. The boy paled and perked up immediately.<br/><br/>""There's something going on at the temple, it's for the twentieth coronation day-""<br/><br/>""Who's in charge, then?""<br/><br/>""The Lady Alex-""<br/><br/>""Alright, good enough for me,"" he interrupted, waving a hand. ""The important bit - you mongrels look like you know your way around. Tell me of a shortcut to this temple of yours.""<br/><br/>Once again the boy hesitated, and the whole group looked over Halam's shoulder, at someone approaching from behind him."
4717,Lady of Aershire,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=48825,2015-12-28T04:45:41,Muse,"Merc reeled over the myriad of useless wares that had poured off of the overturned cart, not paying much mind to the man wiping what looked like thick, congealed blood of<span style=""font-style: italic"">gods knew what</span>off of his tunic. Still hanging on the corner of the cart was a necklace, a rabbit's foot capped with a silver amulet rabbit head and strung in silver chain. After examining it a moment, Mercutio held it up so the vendor could see. ""And what manner of good fortune will this bring me?""<br/><br/>The vendor looked up, but did not cease in his attempts to wipe the curdled blood off of himself. ""That there is a rabbit's foot. It will bring you luck and prosperity in everything you do.""<br/><br/>Merc turned the foot around between his forefinger and thumb, giving it a resigned hum and putting it around his neck. ""I'll be taking this, then. I could always use a little prosperity.""<br/><br/>The vendor abruptly rose from his place on the ground. ""You're not going to pay for that then?""<br/><br/>""Obviously not.""<br/><br/>""Then I guess you're not going to pay for the dragon shit that you stepped in, either.""<br/><br/>After Mercutio had liberated the man's shoes from off of his feet, he straightened out his shirt and jerkin and took great strides to where he found Halam at the junction of an alleyway.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #0080FF"">""..you mongrels look like you know your way around. Tell me of a shortcut to this temple of yours.""</span><br/><br/>They waited patiently for a moment, but it seemed as though the runts were focused entirely on him. ""Well?"" he asked impatiently. After a moment, he let out an exaggerated sigh and jerked his chin in the direction of the boy Halam had been addressing in particular. ""You there, child. We need to know the quickest way from point A to point B, and we'd preferably rather know now.""<br/><br/>The kid shook his head like he was shaking himself out of a trance. He pointed back down the alley. ""That first left up there. If you keep following that straight, you'll reach the temple gates.""<br/><br/>""Gates? There's gates?""<br/><br/>The boy looked back at him suspiciously. ""Yes. What did you say you were going to do at the temple?""<br/><br/>Merc shoved through the line of kids, clapping the boy on the shoulder. ""We didn't. Thanks for the information, lad."""
4718,Lady of Aershire,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=48825,2015-12-28T18:37:20,GreyHelm,"They followed the kid's directions, and after a short time Halam grunted, pleased to see that they hadn't been misled. ""Nice shoes, by the way,"" he said, indicated the tight looking pair Merc was wearing. ""A shame you didn't hold onto the ones with the shit on them. They must be good luck now.""<br/><br/>The alleyway grew narrow as they progressed; Halam, being wide, had to turn sideways by the end of it in order to fit. It made sense that children would know about the shortcut, given how tiny it was, but at least they seemed to be the only ones in the area as they emerged from the passage. Instead of being at the front gates, they found themselves at the side of the building.<br/><br/>To the left Halam saw the crowd of people, now reaching its end, streaming into the immense building. On the right there was nothing to be seen, aside from what appeared to be a guard patrol. Luckily their arrival seemed to have gone without drawing any notice.<br/><br/>""Any ideas?""<br/><br/><span style=""color: #40FF80"">Mercutio poked his head out from the alley, looking first at the myriad of people swarming into the temple, and then to the back of the building. ""Just one,"" he said slowly, glancing back to the crowd to make sure no one was watching. When he was sure that everyone was focused on more pressing matters, he grabbed the edge of Halam's breastplate and pulled him out of the alleyway. ""This way.""<br/><br/>Mercutio kept as close to the side of the building as he could, taking long, crouched strides as they circled around the building. When they finally crept up to the back corner, Mercutio peered around to check for any guards. Surely if there was a back entrance, there would be back-entrance security. But none in sight? ""It... looks clear? I don't trust it.""</span>"
4719,Lady of Aershire,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=48825,2016-01-02T15:00:56,Fearless Sissy,"<div style=""text-align: justify;""><div style=""background-color:#353535; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;"">""The people here seem to have... fun.""<br/><br/>Alexis' eyes narrowed. She was riding side by side with her sister, each on their own purebred Amaranthian<span style=""font-size: 85%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""vertical-align: super;"">1</span></span>. The slightly mocking in Alexa's remark did not escape her. So people here sold a lot of very weird trinkets, got very drunk and excited on occasion, and the rigid order that existed in the sibling town of Reahian that Alexa ruled just wasn't present here - but that did not mean she did not know how to control her subjects. Their horses, familiar with the route, calmly followed the less impressive steed of Guard-Captain Kellin, a grizzled man who was personally responsible for the safety of the sisters today. He looked far too occupied with the raving crowd to notice the minor war going on behind him.<br/><br/>The pink marble pillars of the Great Temple rose before them, elegant gold and white banners bearing Anu's crescent moon symbol unfurling in the breeze. One untainted spot in a chaotic city. Alexis looked up, her cold grey eyes glimmering with a rare warmth. Surely her older sibling could not find any flaws with this. Steadily, they approached the side door of the temple where the entrance meant only for royalty and religious leaders was located. The alleyway they had followed had been kept clear with the help of guards that had been stationed at either end of it. She exhaled slowly, enjoying the precious few moments of relative peace as she, her sister, and the Guard-Captain dismounted and prepared to enter the Great Temple. Alexis allowed herself another sigh, knowing that her pristine gown would soon be covered in blood from the sacrificial eagle. Truly barbaric, but nothing to do about it. Such was the nature of 'duty'.<br/><br/><span style=""font-size: 85%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""vertical-align: super;"">1</span> Fictional horse breed I just invented. Known for their cream colored coat, regal posture, and long legs. Exceptional sprinters.</span></div></div>"
4720,Lady of Aershire,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=48825,2016-01-08T22:47:03,Muse,"""There's a back door, just up ahead,"" Mercutio finally observed, his hand coming up to twirl his rabbit's foot around. No signs of guards,<span style=""font-style: italic"">and</span>there was a back entrance. That merchant might not have been so full of shit, after all. ""Now the question is, do we trust it?""<br/><span style=""color: #0080FF""><br/>Halam scratched his beard, his hand coming away with another strip of bacon that he promptly ate, all while considering the suspiciously easy path ahead. <br/><br/>""Something doesn't smell right,"" he said gruffly, eyes fixed distrustfully on the door. ""Shouldn't be so easy to waltz right in through the back door. Not all the moose scrotums and rabbit's feet in the bloody world should make it so simple. Could be a trap.""</span><br/><br/>Merc rolled his eyes, sighing deeply before looking down at his companion. ""Halam, the only thing that doesn't smell quite right is your beard bacon.""<br/><br/><span style=""color: #0080FF"">""I wasn't going to say anything, because I'm a nice guy, but one of the whores last night said your crotch smells like cheese. Or maybe it was mine, I can't remember."" </span><br/><br/>""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Cheese</span>? She's the one that smelled of fucking seasnail,"" he protested. He made a noise of dismissal, opting instead to weigh the pros against the cons. On the pros, if it really<span style=""font-style: italic"">was</span>as loosely guarded as it appeared, it made their lives one hell of a lot easier. As for the cons, though... He rather fancied his life, and all of his limbs in tact. ""Besides, we have no other option. It's not like there are a lot of windows in a temple like this.""<br/><br/><span style=""color: #0080FF"">""Aye, we probably must, but it doesn't feel right. Still, either this or we fuck off and go home, eh?""</span><br/><br/>""So I take it you'll be fucking off, then.""<br/><br/>Mercutio looked down at Halam, his brow furrowed in confusion. ""What?"" He hadn't even registered that the voice was not his partner's until he felt a heavy weight on his shoulder. A hand. A gauntlet-clad hand, to be precise.<br/><br/>Not even at their destination yet, and they'd already been caught. Some fucking rabbit's foot."
4721,Lady of Aershire,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=48825,2016-01-16T07:57:20,GreyHelm,"Halam spun around, stifling a groan as he became aware of the two guardsmen. They'd evidently spent too much time debating, and in doing so they'd allowed themselves to get caught before they could even get inside. Small wonder they hadn't been paid upfront.<br/><br/>""Hello there, gents,"" he said with a grin, looking from one man to the other with a cheerful, innocent look on his face. ""It's good to see you, I was concerned about the, uh, lack of security. Y'see, my business partner and I are here to help you with containing the crowds, we're guard consultan-""<br/><br/>""Shut up, dwarf,"" the second man spat, cutting him off. Halam hadn't exactly been hopeful about his ruse, but he still felt a twinge of annoyance as two different swords were drawn. ""You and your partner have a date with a nice new set of prison bars, or the morgue if you don't come quietly.""<br/><br/>""Let me ask you something,"" Halam growled as he deftly lifted his axe from the loop at his side. ""If you're gonna come quietly, what's the point of having an orgasm?""<br/><br/>At the corner of his eye, he watched as a pair of men dressed in black slipped into the back door they'd been observing for too long not long before; his eyes flicked over to Merc, who he knew had seen as well. Someone else was trying to beat them to the punch!<br/><br/>The guard he'd been talking to advanced, blade flashing through the air, before crumpling to the ground. Halam stared down at the arrowhead protruding from the front of his neck in shock, before looking over to see the other man suffering a similar fate. Seconds later a group of four men garbed similarly to the two that had stealthily entered the temple appeared, breaking loose of the shadows adorning the further end of the alley. Two of them had shortbows out, and the other two hefted gleaming, curved swords Halam was sure he'd never seen before.<br/><br/>Mercutio took a step back, his hand slowly going for the dirk at his belt. As if somehow, by moving slowly, they wouldn't realize that they wouldn't realize they were about to be killed. They stood quietly a moment, and then everything happened at once.<br/><br/>""Now!""<br/><br/>With steel between his forefinger and thumb, he sliced through the air and let go, sending the blade to pierce the throat of one of the archers. His head jerked back and a black hood spilled downward and fell off, blood spraying outward between steel and skin. The body crumpled to the dirt floor with a sickening sound, and Mercutio sprinted toward it, running in erratic patterns to try and prevent the other archer from taking aim.<br/><br/>Halam threw himself forward, executing a front roll as an arrow went skittering off the ground where where he'd been standing a moment before. Once he was back to his feet he sidestepped, putting one of the swordsmen between him and the remaining archer. Sparks flew as the gleaming, curved blade crashed against the sturdy axe, and with his strength and the leverage offered by his smaller height Halam pushed the sword away from him long enough to drive a violent headbutt forward into the crotch of the man in front of him. The man screamed, doubling over, and the axe came swinging up behind him, cleaving the back of his legs and sending him crumpling to the ground.<br/><br/>The archer quickly drew another arrow, notching and aiming it. Mercutio was closing the gap between them fast, just a few more feet and...<br/><br/>The archer took a step back, and then another as the realization sank in that the arrow had missed. Mercutio was on him by then, grabbing the front of his garb and circling him, one hand tangling in his hair and the other taking hold under his chin. ""It was a good try,"" he reassured the other man as he tried to throw himself forward to get away. With a sharp jerk and the blood curdling sound of breaking bones, the man dissolved into dead weight in his arms. Mercutio reached around to the man's chest, grabbing the front of the quiver that he had on his back and then letting the body sink to the ground at his feet. Merc snatched the bow out of his hand. He wouldn't be needing it any longer.<br/><br/>He half-ran to his first assailant, holding the body down with his foot as he wretched his knife free from his chest and ran toward the temple's entrance, looking over his shoulder to see how Halam was faring. Of course he didn't have any real concern for the man's safety - dwarves were well known for their prowess in battle. His main concern right now had to be for the safety of the lady of Aershire. How ironic.<br/><br/>The second swordsman was a little tougher than the first; he followed a swing with a thrust of his blade, which Halam ducked under, countering with an upward swing of his axe that grazed the man's cheek as he whipped his head backward. There wasn't much time for the black-garbed assailant to recover, as the dwarf immediately brought the axe back around, this time going for the midsection. The sword came down just in time to deflect it, but it went flying from the man's hand as Halam stomped out with a heavy boot, shattering his leg beneath the knee.<br/><br/>There was a scream as he fell down; Halam stared down at him for a moment, pondering on if he should finish him off, when he caught a glimpse of Merc reaching the entry into the temple. There were still the other two to worry about, and no one was paying him to kill this man, after all. Instead of delivering the finishing blow he settled for punching him in the nose, breaking it, and seizing the sword, deftly unbuckling the scabbard at the man's side. ""Could probably sell this shit,"" he muttered as he followed in his partner's wake.<br/><br/>Mercutio bolted through the entrance, listening to the sounds of steel echo in the large temple, ringing off the walls in a macabre melody. Strewn across the floor were bodies of fallen guards and other members of the royal party that they'd spotted. One guard in particular fell slumped against a statue, the offering bowl shattered at his side on the floor. Where were their gods now?<br/><br/>In one of the corners of the temple, a lone guard stood against both assassins with two women at his back. Scimitar caught against scimitar as the guard held off on one of the intruders, while the other raised his blade high above his head. It was all Mercutio could do to load the bow in time, and aiming be damned. He shot blindly in the direction of the fighting, hoping against hope for a hit.<br/><br/>The arrow had pierced just above the shoulder blade of the assassin, causing him to drop his sword and clutch at the newly formed wound, muffling a cry of pain. It wasn't a kill, but it was just enough for the guard to bring the swordlock down abruptly, pulling his scimitar back to the side and dragging it through the air in a broad strike that took both of the assassin's through their bellies. As the assailants hit the floor, the guard raised his sword at Mercutio and Halam, as if<span style=""font-style: italic"">they</span>were the attackers.<br/><br/>""Who sent you?""<br/><br/>Mercutio blinked and dropped his confiscated bow to the ground, holding his hands up in defense. ""What do you mean 'who sent us'? Did we not just save you?""<br/><br/>Halam didn't lower his axe right away (the sword he'd jammed into his belt - he wasn't very accustomed to them and wasn't going to try learning on the fly), but when six more guards filed into the room behind the man aiming his sword at them, he slowly replaced the weapon at his side. ""Aye, we saved you, and we slew four more of the bastards outside,"" he said gruffly, spotting an opportunity even as he talked. ""Your guards barely put up a fight against them, but luckily we were passing by. So spare us the suspicion and extend us some gratitude, for if it wasn't for us you'd be dead, and those women would be<span style=""font-style: italic"">wishing</span>they were so lucky."""
4722,"Hello, Listeners",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=48903,2016-01-03T13:02:30,Fearless Sissy,"<div style=""text-align: center;""><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://www.creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=23&amp;t=48640""><span style=""font-size: 90%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Out Of Character</span></span></a><br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i.imgur.com/SWVBe8b.png"">[ img ]</a></div><br/><br/><div style=""text-align: justify;""><div style=""background-color:#2e2e32; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#9966cb; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><span style=""font-family: Century Gothic;""><img alt="""" src=""http://i.imgur.com/WWtSggu.png"" style=""float:left; padding:6px;""/><span style=""color: #000000"">You can lead a horse to water, but because it's stronger than you, you would have little success in trying to drown it. <span style=""font-weight: bold"">Welcome to Night Vale.</span><br/><br/>Hello, listeners. Another year, another opportunity to make promises to yourself you will not keep. I know that I, for one, will start exercising, do more charity work, and make friends with my brother-in-law. Ah, I suppose now that I've announced it on the radio for all of you to hear, I am obligated to at least make an attempt. Remember that for the future, listeners. Never announce your intentions. People might hold you to them.<br/><br/>Old Woman Josie called me this morning, informing me that her water had been shut off. ""And I always pay my bills, I do,"" she said, angrily, as if I had personally interrupted her morning cup of Earl Grey before she had a chance to bring it into existence. I told her to drink a glass of healthy orange milk instead, just this once, and she hung up on me! Just like that. Let that be a lesson if you ever decide to sabotage any aspect of Old Woman Josie's life. You will probably escape harm from her and her angelic friends for a time - not that angels are, in any way, shape, or form, even vaguely real - but please, think of your innocent local community radio hosts before you do anything drastic.<br/></span></span></div><div style=""background-color:#101010; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;"">Almost as quickly as he poked his toes out from under his comforter, he pulled them back to the warm safety of his bed. This was the <span style=""font-style: italic"">desert</span>; it had no damn <span style=""font-style: italic"">right</span> to be even a little cold in the morning, Martin thought grumpily through his hangover. He'd had a quiet New Year's Eve celebration by himself (stretching over three days because he didn't conform to society), agonizing over the general stupidity of people/sheeple online while treating himself to copious amounts of vodka. Thank God people never learned, or he would never have anything to complain about.<br/><br/>With a groan, he finally left his bed, and stood up to stare at the young man in the mirror in front of him. Who had uncovered the mirror? His roomie, maybe. Ugh, just like them. They were honestly so inconsiderate; uncovering mirrors, existing noisily around him, never making sure that there was coffee in the morning, which meant that Martin would often have to brave the dangerous barista district in an attempt to get a dose of caffeine that could keep him reasonably awake during his classes. He ruffled his dark hair into some kind of fashionable mess before quickly throwing the designated blanket over the mirror, hiding him from his own reflection again.<br/><br/>But a dangerous glass copy of Martin was not the last of his struggles this morning. As he plodded barefoot into the kitchen, already so late that it didn't matter anyway, he made the unpleasant discovery that not only were they out of coffee - there was also no water. He turned the tap frantically this way and that. He took out his keychain with the pink crystal hanging from it, held it in his hands and chanted at the tap with the same result - nothing. Out of his mind with frustration and ethanol, he threw his keys across the room, making a dent in the wall.<br/><br/>""Oh, come <span style=""font-style: italic"">on</span>!""</div></div></div>"
4723,"Hello, Listeners",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=48903,2016-01-06T16:06:37,Pochemuchka,"<div style=""background-color:#FFFFBF; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><span style=""font-family: Mona Lisa;""><span style=""color: #000000""><span style=""font-size: 130%; line-height: 116%;""> <div style=""text-align: center;"">Night Vale Daily Journal<br/>The Truth of it All - an article by Myla D'auvey<br/><span style=""font-size: 110%; line-height: 116%;"">December 31, 2015</span></div><br/><br/><span style=""font-size: 120%; line-height: 116%;"">Hello, citizens of Night Vale. You all know who I am. Or do you? Do you really know me? The kind of person I am? The sick or wonderful things I do to bring you news from the Daily Journal? It's a scary thing, how you could not know so many things about a person and still believe you can read them like the back of your hand. Don't worry. It's okay. I usually like to believe ""ignorance is bliss."" Sometimes, it truly is. But not now. At this moment I, Myla D'Auvey, have come to give you the truth.<br/><br/>I do think it is difficult, my job. Why, you ask? Well, simply because I have taken up the responsibility of unmasking the truth for you dear readers. What is so difficult about this? How can I unmask the truth when in reality, truth is merely an illusion based off of your matter of opinion? Take those feral dogs from way back when. They existed... but they didn't. They were merely plastic bags... but they were feral dogs. Without sustainable evidence, or even <span style=""font-style: italic"">with</span>, truth to one person will always be a matter of their opinion. The stubbornness and conceitedness that resides in the hearts of us lowly humans always makes sure of that. What is my ""matter of opinion""? After many hours of research, I have concluded that those harmless plastic bags were in fact feral dogs. Yes, I researched. No, my research did not consist of breaking into the Mayor's office to skim through her files. On a random note, you really should consider a case for those pens strewn all over the inside of your desks second drawer. Digression.<br/><br/>If most of you haven't already heard there happened an unfortunate incident, or a few really, during the holidays in which two Night Vale residents lost their lives. Death is a sad thing. What's even more sad is that I was unable to give a full article due to the Daily Journal being closed and the Secret Police exuding heavy agitation towards any and every resident interested in this case. Worry not. I'll get to the bottom of this. But unfortunately for now I cannot offer you new news. So I type this article simply to remind you, residents: Truth is an illusion. That, my friends, is the truth. Happy New Year.</span></span></span></span></div><br/><br/>New Years had been no different than any other day. Myla did not participate in any events as there was really nothing she was interested in participating in after submitting her article to the Daily Journal. There was also the case of the injured and dead Night Vale residents over the holidays that she had been working on for a future article. The residents of Night Vale needed the truth... or what they wanted to perceive as the truth. The sad part of it all was the risk. Still, risk was nothing new to Myla. She, on many occasions, had gone to great lengths to expose hidden conspiracies.<br/><br/>Myla was up before the morning sun as usual. Parts of her body was streaked with many hues and tones of blue, grey, red, and yellow to match the mostly finished abstractly painted canvas in front of her. Between 10 pm and 7 pm, Myla was never dressed in anything more than underwear if home alone. Since she had off of work on this particular day, she really had no reason to get dressed at all. But looking down at the empty paint can beside her, Myla decided it was best to use her free time to get more supplies for her art. ""If anything, I could probably get some opinions on the latest happenings over the holidays."" It would definitely help her article. Leann Hart was probably already halfway done with hers. ""It's ridiculous how a person who doesn't even exist could be such an inconvenience."""
4724,"Hello, Listeners",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=48903,2016-01-06T16:44:12,Vampire.Panda,"Avalon had been inconsolably drunk that new years eve, which was a  dangerous idea of hers, seeing as she had been working at Big Rico's the same night. Quite simply because drunk people were hungry people, or was it that hungry people were drunk people. She couldn't quite think which way it would be... but that didn't really make any difference and had finally settled on the fact that: hungry people were drunk people. There wasn't any other way was there? Ignoring such a impending, yet absurd question, she pulled herself from under the blanket, and realized there was a bright light streaming through the window. Her head hurt. That would have been the amount of pizza she'd eaten before going to bed. Cheese was bad for sleeping. The college had stopped for Winter vacation... or so it would seem. She had received such a strange notification that it would be locked up until further notification was assumed. Catching the last few minutes of the radio broadcast she sighed. No Water huh. She questioned herself. There wasn't ever any water where she was, so would that mean she would now have water? what even was water? Avalon frowned of course it was just a liquidized chemical that hydrated human brains and bodies. Chemistry Avalon, Chemistry she reminded herself. Walking out of her bedroom, wearing nothing but a bed sheet, she turned on the tap.<br/>To her absentminded surprise there was no water. No water indeed. She thought to herself again. Looking at the sun outside the window it told her she needed to head to the restaurant. A notification of strange float-ness told her that Big Rico would be cross. Turning to put on clothes, she left the bed sheet on the kitchen floor. Pulled on a simple, yet ample amount of clothes she left her apartment and headed to Big Rico's to see what was needed of her for now. He was always so bothersome, wanting her to work all the time. It was quite a problem for her."
4725,"Hello, Listeners",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=48903,2016-01-06T18:50:23,iamcrystalqueer,"The morning had been off to an awful start. Silver had wanted to read a bit before going to work, but apparently books were malfunctioning again. When they had tried to open their favourite book, a series of tall, meat-smelling sparks had erupted from it. Also, when they had tried to shower, no water had come out of their shower head. They wrote it off as the water company shutting of their water again, due to their alleged non-existence, and didn't think more of it. It happened from time to time, and they would just have to e-mail the company, and get them to turn on the water again.<br/><br/>Silver put on their gas mask, and grabbed their bike to go to work. They once had a car, but that had been smashed in the incident with the turkey sandwich billboards, that suddenly appeared on the highways and other inconvenient places around the city; and they had never gotten around to get a new one. Acquiring a new car was a pretty complicated affair for people who exists, but when you probably don't, then it's even harder; and Silver had decided that it simply wasn't worth the hassle. When they finally got to work, their co-worker Rebecca was already in, setting up the bloodstone circles around the tables. Honestly, people were so inconsiderate, always moving around the bloodstones when they get to their tables. It was one of the greatest hassles of the job honestly.<br/><br/>Over all though, Silver was very pleased with their job at the Moonlite All-Nite Diner. Alleged non-existence can make waitressing tricky, but it has it's perks as well. For example, they can't get fired, because how would you even go about firing someone who doesn't exist? Also, customers can never complain about them, because their existence was, at best, debatable. All in all, non-existence had its perks as well, and Silver didn't feel like they had anything to complain about. That didn't stop them most of them time, but that was completely  besides the point.<br/><br/>Rebecca informed Silver that there was no water in the diner either, which probably would end up complicating their work for the day. It was better than the swarm of crows that occasionally haunts the diner. They never tip, and they always take too many napkins, and leave them crumbled up at the table."
4726,"Hello, Listeners",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=48903,2016-01-09T14:11:55,Sound of Silence,"It was going to be another gorgeous day. Hell, in spite of the crazy New Year’s Eve, Ursula had a feeling it was going to be an absolutely fabulous day.<br/><br/>Something in the crisp morning air told her as much. In Night Vale, good days were pretty common for her. She was, after all, a scientist and a scientist was always fine. Well, as fine as anyone living in Night Vale is anyway. There were some bad days. If she always had good days, people might start staring at her.<br/><br/>However, much to her dismay, she discovered there was no water. Shrugging that off, she opened her freezer hoping to pull out some ice cubes. Also much to her dismay all of her ice had turned into spiders that began crawling down the refrigerator door as soon as they were free from their icy prison. This was totally normal, of course, as not all spiders liked cold weather. As a scientist, she was well aware of this.<br/><br/>“Well, I can’t make hot coffee or ice coffee this morning. I guess I could stop somewhere,” she muttered aloud.<br/><br/>She could at least get breakfast going.<br/><br/>Scrambled eggs were on the menu this morning, she decided. All good days started off with a nice, fluffy scrambled egg breakfast! She did not need water to make eggs. Eggs were also perfectly safe, and easy to make. Ursula was definitely not a chef but she always tried to do her best when it came to cooking. Even at her worst, she liked to think most of what she cooked was edible.<br/><br/>When she finished preparing everything, she set the table. Then she went to her guest room. In the hallway, she listened and was greeted with silence. He must still be asleep, she thought. Not that she blamed him. That New Year’s Eve party had really been something. That New Year’s Eve party, and the events leading up to it, was something that would be considered a bad day. If neither of them had to go to work, she would go back to bed and sleep the rest of the day.<br/><br/>The door to the room was fitted with a bolt on the outside. Tapped to the door was a list of instructions that were more like rules, but illegible to most people due to the ink smeared across them.<br/><br/>Ursula knocked on the door softly. She did not slide the bolt. Yet."
4727,"Hello, Listeners",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=48903,2016-01-19T05:50:05,Muse,"Jamie couldn't determine what time he woke up. He laid in bed for at least an hour staring at his clock, but the clock only ever changed from 3:00am to 3:01. He supposed it was true what they say; a clock never turns when you look at it, because the clock has severe social anxiety and doesn't want the pressure of making a mistake. Or something to that extent, anyway. He was bad with metaphors.<br/><br/>With a deep breath, he threw his blanket to the side, exposing himself to the slightly brisk air of that was pouring in through his open window. There was no heating or cooling in his house. In fact, there wasn't any sort of power to his house at all. Jamie had successfully made a career out of unemployment, so much so that all of his utility bills piled on top of each other, until eventually he just didn't have electricity, water, or self respect. He did, however, have a cat. A curious little fork-tailed thing, curled up at the foot of his bed. It wasn't<span style=""font-style: italic"">really</span>his cat, it just frequently came in through the open window and made itself at home and occasionally made him coffee. He was an awfully nice cat, and though Jamie couldn't afford to feed him, he seemed to stay pretty well-fed throughout.<br/><br/>With the same lack of grace as every morning, he swung his legs off the side of the bed and drudged his way to the bedroom's attached bathroom. A bathroom didn't really do anyone much good if there was no electricity or running water, but he still used the sink to brush his teeth. He just had to use a bottle of water instead of the tap, which had been fine. It had done him well the entire length of time he had been unemployed, and that was a considerable amount of time.<br/><br/>New Years' had come and passed by just as fast as Christmas did, he reminisced as he brushed his teeth, and every holiday before that. Jamie could never truly be sure if that was due to a sudden shift in time-space, or if time really just flew when you were having fun stewing in your unemployed misery. It was probably the latter, though. Probably. Sure, he tried to get a job as a librarian, but Randall and Randall both advised him that he would not make a good fit for the library, but not to worry because his application had been forwarded. Neither of them said to whom, or for what reason, but if it got him a job, he didn't care much.<br/><br/>After a few minutes, he spit into the sink, poured a little water into the basin to clean it up and went about his business. His business being: finding a business. It never took Jamie long to get ready, as his wardrobe consisted of mainly the same pair of black jeans and button up shirts, and saying goodbye to the cat that frequented his house never took long. He more or less just told the feline where he'd be, and to call if he needed anything. And just like that, he was off, walking along the streets in search of mildly reputable workplaces that were hiring. On his way, he could hear people murmuring about their water not being on, upset that their morning routine could so drastically change. Jamie couldn't help the bitter taste in his mouth at the thought of people being so upset at his day-to-day life. He hoped that when it came back on for them, it was radioactive. And then not radioactive when he got a job and got<span style=""font-style: italic"">his</span>turned back on because that would just be inconvenient."
4728,"Hello, Listeners",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=48903,2016-01-22T19:33:54,TheRottenLeprechaun,"Jessica Martinez was a woman. Of course, that information alone does not accurately summarize her as a person. No one can be accurately summed up in a single word. People are more than their gender. Nonetheless, the information is relevant when you form a picture of Jessica, inside your own head. You might even start to make assumptions, and make guesses as to who Jessica Martinez is, and how her life had been so far. You might create a fiction, and you will start to believe the fiction because it sounds like the kind of story so many people have. You might imagine that Jessica grew up in Night Vale, and based on her name being somewhat masculine, you might assume that she only has older brothers, or that she has no older siblings at all, and that at least one parent really wanted a boy. When faced with the disappointment that Jessica was a girl - not yet a woman - they gave her a name that implied spunkiness and vigour. A real tomboy.<br/>From the information that she is a woman, you might imagine that her childhood was filled with traditional girly things, like dresses or scorpions or dolls that are realistic enough to simulate the act of peeing, but not realistic enough to be anything but<span style=""font-style: italic"">frightening</span>.<br/>You imagine that she had a happy childhood, except that one time her parents almost left each other after the big fight that you imagine they had, and you imagine that Jessica first fell in love at the age of 12, but the boy never found out about it. You would explain to the person next to you, whom you tell this imagined story to even if they do not seem to seem to be listening, that you cannot be sure about this part, and you would have to check with your brother, Ulrik, who works in the Registry of Middle School Crushes.<br/><br/>If you were given a further piece of information, that Jessica Martinez was not born in Night Vale, you might think that, judging from her last name, she was born somewhere in south of the American border. That she was an immigrant, perhaps even an illegal one. You do not say this out loud. It is a part of the fiction you do not share with others.<br/><br/>You are wrong, of course, about almost everything. Jessica does not have such a predictable story as that. She was born outside of Night Vale, yes, but not very far out. Just enough to be considered an<span style=""font-style: italic"">outsider</span>. And like all<span style=""font-style: italic"">outsiders</span>she was feared and scorned by most citizens. Not all citizens. But most.<br/>She did have older brothers, but she also had older sisters. She had a lot of siblings. She was only named Jessica because her parents had run out of names that were not Jessica.<br/>She did have a first love, but not until she was much older than 12, and she did go to middle school, but also not until she was much older than 12. She never played with dolls, she played with dust under the car seat, and she never wore a dress, only ponchos she had inherited from her forefathers, and she never at all played with scorpions. Jessica's origin had been most usual.<br/><br/>Now she was a woman. She was not an old woman, like Old Woman Josie. She considered herself a young woman. Most people agreed, because most people were older than her. Some people were younger, and they called her old. They hissed:<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Outsider... old, decrepit... Outsider...""</span>They were the worst. Only the worst people would call someone not yet 30, ""old"".<br/><br/>Jessica had black hair, compared to most hair colours, but not compared to other black objects. Not compared to the blackest depths of Night Vale; the holes inside the cracks, or beneath the dark hoods; the places that inhale the light and do not ever release it; the places we cannot see, that no one can see, that those that try are never seen again themselves; those places of infinite darkness dating back to before the beginning of all things. Jessica's hair was quite light compared to those.<br/>Her black-but-not-as-black-as-black-can-be hair was long compared to the rest of her body, but on another body it could perhaps only count as medium length. Another human body, that is. On, say, a dragon it would not be long, and also out of place, and depending on the number of heads, spread out entirely too thinly.<br/><br/>She was also not a tall woman, but she looked tall. Her body was proportioned so it looked like she had long legs, and a long neck. When seen from a distance she would look like a tall woman, whom you might find attractive, if that is your thing, and you would not realize her real height until she got close enough to give you a hug, at which point you would recoil and swipe at her face and through your teeth make a screech, like a large, frightened bird: ""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Outsider!</span>"", or you would just politely point out to her, that neither of you know the other, and a hug would invade your personal space.<br/><br/>She had not celebrated New Year. She had tried. She had went to a party at the Desert Flower Bowling Alley and Arcade Fun Complex, but when she rode unto the dance floor, the people spun around as one synchronized hive-minded entity and glared at her, while chanting in low, undulating voices that steadily grew louder until the entire building was vibrating and smoke was coming out of everyone's ears:<span style=""font-style: italic"">Outsider... Outsider. Outsider!</span>, at which point they stopped, because Jessica's unintentional distraction had not gone unnoticed by the hostile, miniature army under the pin retrieval area of bowling lane five.<br/><br/>The following heavy bombardment and frantic struggle for survival, had scared Jessica's mount, a magnificent thoroughbred August Förster Grand Piano, and she had spent the rest of the night calming it down, and making sure the midnight fireworks did not set off a stampede.<br/><br/>And so she was now, tired from the all-night piano wrangling duty (unpaid), and in a right foul mood, on the way to the Town Hall to demand that her services to the town would be rewarded. It was possible that the town would have been destroyed by the piano herd if the fireworks had scared them. It was possible they would have bit people, or released their brethren, the antiques, from their pen. Jessica didn't know! The Town Hall certainly knew less than her on this matter! So Jessica would certainly claim she was a hero. She should be given The Hero's Grand Gift Package And Monetary Reward For Heroism Package, and if such a thing did not exist, she would demand that they made it exist. For this purpose, she had dressed in her most intimidating poncho with little embroidered guns, and she wore knee-high leather boots, also with embroidered guns, and a bright yellow, wide-brimmed sombrero with actual, real guns sown into it. On top of it all, she was riding a large, black, ornery upright piano that had a tendency to kick people, spit projectile acid at stray dogs, and if you really provoked it, or if Jessica gave the order, it would gore people with the white keys. This particular piano had keys made from ivory, straight from elephant tusks, and not processed in any way other than<span style=""font-style: italic"">sharpening</span>them for further havoc. Of all the pianos in Jessica's herd, this one was the most fearsome looking with long tusks sticking out from under the keyboard cover in a disorganized fashion, and from under which dripped corrosive, blue liquid.<br/><br/>First, though, breakfast was the most important meal of the day, as her father had always said. Or, well, the only meal of the day, as he more accurately said. Or, the only meal you will get this week, young misses, as his words actually were to the letter. Those were the only words he ever spoke to her.<br/>She chained her piano outside of the Moonlite All-Nite Diner, and told it to stay put, and if it behaved, she would bring it a lump of sugar, or a lump of something else. Pianos love lumps.<br/>Inside, Jessica hoped it was one of the waitresses who would serve coffee and breakfast, rather than grab her pitchfork and torch and scream: ""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Outsider! Return from whence you caaaaame!</span>"". It was always a gamble to get breakfast, or anything else, really, but Jessica was optimistic, and if all else failed, she could always pull the strap beneath her chin, which kept her hat in place, and all of the guns on it would fire simultaneously in all possible directions. Because Jessica Martinez was not an outsider to be fucked with."
4729,"Hello, Listeners",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=48903,2016-02-07T20:13:53,Fearless Sissy,"<div style=""text-align: justify;""><div style=""background-color:#2e2e32; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#9966cb; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><span style=""font-family: Century Gothic;""><img alt="""" src=""http://i.imgur.com/WWtSggu.png"" style=""float:left; padding:6px;""/><span style=""color: #000000"">Listeners, those of you with particularly sharp eyes have been reporting an outsider nearing the Moonlite All-Nite Diner. Actually, scratch that. The outsider has <span style=""font-style: italic"">entered</span> the Moonlite All-Nite Diner. Please, listeners, behave appropriately. I know she looks threatening, but everything new looks threatening to the frightened human eye. Pizarro, anyone? Columbus? Yeugh. Don't be Columbus, even if he did have an impeccable fashion sense according to the only history book students at Night Vale High are allowed to briefly look at. Instead, embrace the outsider. Show her what a good Night Vale time can be! Remember, clubs are a fourth date kind of thing, so leave your baseball bats at home for now.<br/><br/>And now, a word from our sponsors!<br/><br/>Are you just tired all the time? I mean like, really tired? Really, really tired, not just from physical labor, but of life in general? Just - tired of everything? Tired of breathing. Tired of existing. Tired of maybe not existing as much as you'd like to. Well, we can't help with that, but we <span style=""font-style: italic"">can</span> help you fulfill your vitamin C needs! JP's OJ: A fresh batch from the freshest harvest of interdimensional oranges! Do not peel, touch, or attempt to consume the oranges in any way. They'll do all the work for you! JP's OJ: Death is not the only way out!<br/></span></span></div><div style=""background-color:#101010; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;"">The still seething Martin had left his home on a quest for caffeine, a critical part of his life. Without it, he just didn't feel whole. His mind would drift away, out of his ears and up, up, up and disappear among the arrows in the sky. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw a black van moving as he heard the purr of an engine coming to life. They had probably heard his thoughts, and he cursed inwardly. The van behind him gave an indignant honk. It was probably Rebecca inside. She was such a prude. The van behind him came to an abrupt halt, then sped past him, clearly insulted.<br/><br/>The Moonlite All-Nite Diner did not have the best coffee in Night Vale, but Martin simply did not have the energy to venture into the barista district just yet. It was too damn early, and he couldn't find his pickaxe, anyway. Had that girl from social studies borrowed it? He huffed, and his long fringe blew forward. People were so goddamn tiring.<br/><br/>A chime that sounded like a mix of paper being flipped rapidly and a thousand snipping scissors greeted him upon his entry to the diner. An attempt at modernization, perhaps, or maybe something had broken or the bell had been set up incorrectly. He liked it. Slipping into a booth as far into a corner as he could get, he sat and waited, shoulders slumped, head down. The last bit of a jingle for another commercial sounded from the loudspeakers mounted in the mint green ceiling. Martin was glad he had missed it.</div></div></div>"
4730,"Hello, Listeners",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=48903,2016-02-19T12:38:08,Sound of Silence,"Ursula had not been alone during New Years. She had been allowed to take her cousin, Rodney, home for a few days. No matter how hard she tried, she could not get ahold of her parents. Every time they would just slip through her fingers and smile at her. They had other plans, apparently. But in the end all had gone well, sort of, because at least she had one family member close by.<br/><br/>Without coffee, her patience was pretty close to nonexistent. Rodney was a used car salesman and could be quite the handful. She was not in the mood to have him be uncooperative.<br/><br/>Breathing deeply, she slid the bolt off the door. There had not been an answer when she knocked, but she had a feeling Rodney was awake and ready to start the day. For safe measure, she knocked again and waited a few moments before she just went on barging in. She often told herself that one could never be too cautious when it came to other people. Family members were no exception to the rule; in fact, most of the time, they were why it was best to be cautious.<br/><br/>Ursula entered the room to find her cousin was already awake and dressed, much to her surprise. He smiled and waved at her from the bed, oddly calm. Though he looked a bit hungover from the wine. He was always a very well-dressed guy no matter the occasion. She was surprised that he had dressed himself without making a ruckus or chewing on his socks. No complaints, since he had spilled wine all over the clothes he had been wearing the previous night.<br/><br/>“Rodney, I made breakfast,” she said. “We don’t have any coffee, though, we’ll have to get some when I go to drop you off.” Rodney frowned and responded by gurgling and ripping a pillow in half. Just great. “We still have orange juice,” she continued with hopes of calming him down, knowing that Rodney would not object to that. Orange juice was his second favorite beverage, his first being Dr. Pepper.<br/><br/>She practically had to drag Rodney out of the room, but eventually they sat and ate breakfast. It had not gone as well as hoped, as Rodney had decided to undo his tie and insisted they use it to play tug-of-war. Not in the mood, she told him they wouldn’t stop for coffee. An added threat of calling his boss to personally come over and drag him to work seemed to do the trick. It wasn’t long before they were out the door to start their day.<br/><br/>Her neighbor was out watering her garden, which consisted of nothing but a dead bush and some weeds.<br/><br/>“Hello, Ursula!” She called out as soon as Ursula stepped out the door with Rodney. “Good morning. Say, are you having water trouble?”<br/><br/>Ursula smiled politely, “Hello, Abigail! Yeah, I am. Man does it suck.” She paused, “I’m sorry, umm... I can’t stay and chat, my cousin and I are late for work.”<br/><br/>“Oh, Ursula! I didn’t know you had a dog.”<br/><br/>“A dog?”<br/><br/>“Yes, there at your heels,” Abigail sauntered over to where Ursula and Rodney were standing and began scratching Rodney’s head. Rodney howled with joy and slobbered a little, then jumped up on Abigail. Something turquoise was leaking out of the watering can knocked out of Abigail’s hand. She didn’t seem to notice, or just flat out didn’t really care much about it, “My, he’s a big dog! You should take him to the Dog Park.”<br/><br/>“He’s not a dog,” Ursula said, a little more defensively than desired. “He’s my cousin, Rodney. He was staying with me for New Years.”<br/><br/>“Well, I don’t know anybody who keeps their cousin on a leash… A toddler is fine, but a grown man? Isn’t that a little selfish?”<br/><br/>“It’s for science.”<br/><br/>“Oh, well in that case, I guess I shouldn’t pry. Say, would you like some cookies?”<br/><br/>Ursula shook her head, “Sorry, Abigail, I really need to get going. Rodney, get in the car.” Rodney looked at her defiantly. She scowled, “Now.” He obeyed.<br/><br/>Moments later, they were off.<br/><br/>Ursula rolled down the passenger window once they were on the road. Rodney stuck his head out, as much as the confines of his seat belt would allow (he might have been a handful, but at least he followed the law), and made loud noises that told Ursula he was content. Hopefully he wouldn’t get too excited and get slobber all over the window, she thought. Aside from the noises, the ride was mostly silent. She didn’t feel safe turning on the radio this morning. It just didn’t seem like a good day for it, she only liked to listen on good days.<br/><br/>Maybe she should roll up the window, on second thought. Was it ever really a good day? Safe? Some days were she supposed, but not today… Not today.<br/><br/>Sometime later, Ursula found herself in the parking lot of the Moonlite All-Night Diner, without any recollection of how she got there. Did she even head in this direction? It wasn’t unusual to find herself somewhere she had not meant to be. Sometimes, places draw people in unknowingly.<br/><br/>“Hey, that’s a cute dog you have.”<br/><br/>Ursula blinked and looked at the man who spoke to her, then she said through clenched teeth, “He isn’t a dog. What is with people today?”<br/><br/>“You think putting a business suit on him makes him human? Come on, lady, that fedora isn’t fooling anyone either.”<br/><br/>“You’re very rude, you know that? What if you were out with one of your family members and I accused them of being dogs?”<br/><br/>“He’s on a leash.”<br/><br/>“That’s for science… You know what? I don’t need this shit. I’ll just forget coffee and go to work,” she turned to Rodney, “I know you wanted coffee… We’ll just have to stop at McDonald’s or something.”<br/><br/>Suddenly, as if she had said something terrible, and she probably did, the man was looming over her. His eyes were following her every movement.<br/><br/>Ursula told the man to have a nice day, suddenly getting the feeling that she needed the diner’s coffee in order to go about her day. She entered quietly. There were people inside carrying on. Not all of them were ‘people’, but she saw them as such. Odd."
4731,"Hello, Listeners",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=48903,2016-02-22T15:53:02,iamcrystalqueer,"The problem with the water seemed to be a city-wide problem, and soon the diner was filled with people needing their caffeine fix. The entrance parking lot was almost entirely blocked by a large flock of frothing barista from the barista district. The baristas were assuming that people in the diner had something to do with the lack of water, and were now out to get their revenge. Luckily for all the employees and customers in the diner, the manager had just sprayed the building and parking lot with barista-repellent, and it wouldn't wear out for a few thousand years or so. Silver remembered the horrible times before they got barista-repellent, where they'd had to beat all the baristas with broomsticks, and occasionally hatchets and pickaxes. It was a dark time indeed.<br/><br/>Silver was busy expediting the people in the store, fully able to ignore the growling and occasional howl from the baristas outside the parking lot. It wasn't a rare occurrence after all, so you just had to become used to the sound. After a while, it even become soothing. Familiar. Safe. Terrifying. Safe.<br/><br/>Silver stood at the end of a booth in which a young man was sitting. Or, at least they thought that it was a man. Honestly, gender wasn't a very good descriptor to use for anyone. It was horribly inaccurate at best, and gender was too abstract to be helpful anyway. Why would you want to know if a person is a man or a woman? Does it matter? Does it make a difference in your life? No, didn't think so.<br/><br/>""How can I help you?"" Silver asked the person in the booth, the alleged man. This was, of course, purely a pleasantry. Silver wasn't interested in hearing how they could help this person with anything. They just wanted to know what the person wanted to order."
4732,"Hello, Listeners",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=48903,2016-03-15T13:53:59,Vampire.Panda,"Avalon appeared at Big Rico's at some point, there had been many people about that morning. A lot of them complaining about the lack of water. Avalon couldn't understand why it would have been such a problem. Even though she had been at work for what felt like a whole day, her boss had been talking to her. Of course she had no idea what he was saying, as it was almost like he spoke on another dimension at times. It was strange. Of course, she never thought about it or questioned it, because that wasn't allowed. There was nothing like that, that was allowed. Big Rico always had the radio on, and the current broadcast had been telling them about Oranges. Strange things she thought to herself. Maybe the outsider had something to do with the oranges. There was pizzas being made, but no one to buy them. It must have been too early for the hungry/drunk people to be around.<br/>There was no water at Big Rico's but it was okay, because there was a massive bucket full in the basement of the pizzeria. She began cleaning up the floor, something had made it incredibly dirty, which made no sense as there had been no one around.<br/><br/>Someone spoke, Avalon wasn't sure of the location of the voice, but it was continuously saying the same phrase over and over.<br/>""Eat candy for fun, Veggies for dinner"" It was peculiar, and strange that there seemingly was no one that belonged to the voice. The place was always ominous when it was empty, like there was something watching over the place. Big Rico had disappeared, so Avalon sat on the counter waiting for someone to come in and eat. The voice was still muttering it's saying, which Avalon had made an attempt to ignore. She wondered if anyone else could here it, or whether it was just herself."
4733,"Hello, Listeners",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=48903,2016-03-19T18:07:51,Muse,"""Yeah... yeah it's not going so well,"" Jamie spoke into his cellphone to the recipient on the other end of the call. He sat at the long stretch of booth, rapidly sinking into the cushions at his back. He didn't seem to mind too much, it was actually fairly relaxing to be sucked into a quicksand-like cushion considering his day. The Moonlite All-Nite Diner was not his first choice of food, but beggars can't be choosers. Aside from that, the devastated howling coming from the baristas outside the diner made him feel better about his own situation. At least they were having a worse day than he was. ""Randall chased me out of the library again, and aside from that I really don't see anyone that's hiring. Oh, hold on a minute.""<br/><br/>He quietly thanked his waiter for a menu but promptly handed it back. He already knew what he wanted. ""I'll have a turkey club sandwich and fries, and Dr. Pepper if you have it, Corona if you don't."" He returned to his phone call after he placed his order. ""Hey I gotta let you go, I'm getting ready to eat. Yeah, you can just leave the door unlocked, I'll be home soon. Later.""<br/><br/>He flipped his phone shut and ended the phone call with his cat, and patiently folded his hands on the table as he waited for his foot, letting the tortured cries of the damned baristas outside carry him through the wait time."
4734,"Hello, Listeners",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=48903,2016-04-09T20:48:40,Fearless Sissy,"<div style=""text-align: justify;""><div style=""background-color:#2e2e32; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#9966cb; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><span style=""font-family: Century Gothic;""><img alt="""" src=""http://i.imgur.com/WWtSggu.png"" style=""float:left; padding:6px;""/><span style=""color: #000000"">The recent water failure has been a great source of irritation to all Night Vale residents and, a little unexpectedly, baristas, who seem to have left their haunts in great numbers to swarm on every place that is selling coffee - or, at least a water-less approximation of it. I've sent our intern, Joshua, to the barista district to get a cup of coffee for all the employees of the radio station. Hopefully, a bit of business will placate them. In the meantime, we reached out to the Night Vale Water Department, who have been working tirelessly to correct the issue.<br/><br/>""We have been working sooo hard,"" a representative yawned when I called them. ""So hard. Believe me. Around the clock ever since it happened at 6:28 this morning. Yup. I've been sitting here on the phone all day. [loud burp] 'Scuse me. Anyway, this is not an automated response we recorded in case of emergency and in case everyone just needed some time off. We thank you for your call. We are working on it. Do not leave a message."" And all of this before I even got to state my errand! To be fair, that is not all that surprising, I mean, to work with any kind of renovation, you have to be psychic. Just look up any job listing in that field. You'll see it listed as a requirement nine out of ten times. <br/><br/>We at the Community Radio Station hope that the Water Department will find and rectify the issue soon, particularly because Old Woman Josie keeps writing angry Facebook updates and I am getting really tired of all the negativity in my feed. Ah, but at least it looks like the weather will be nice.<br/><div style=""text-align: center;""><object data=""mp3player/emff_lila_info.swf"" height=""55"" type=""application/x-shockwave-flash"" width=""200"">
<param name=""allowScriptAccess"" value=""sameDomain""/>
<param name=""movie"" value=""mp3player/emff_lila_info.swf""/>
<param name=""quality"" value=""high""/>
<param name=""FlashVars"" value=""src=https://www.dropbox.com/s/rw71m2dd9acujru/hang%20me%20oh%20hang%20me%20-%20oscar%20isaac.mp3?raw=1""/>
<embed align=""middle"" allowscriptaccess=""sameDomain"" height=""55"" name=""lilaplayer"" pluginspage=""http://www.macromedia.com/go/getflashplayer"" quality=""high"" src=""mp3player/emff_lila_info.swf"" type=""application/x-shockwave-flash"" width=""200"">
</embed></object></div></span></span></div><div style=""background-color:#101010; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;"">Martin lifted his head ever so slightly in response to the bored voice that greeted him, not because it wanted to, but because it had to. Sometimes, he was glad he was unemployed. He wasn't sure he could have kept up even the shell of pretense for very long?<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">How can I help you</span>, the voice had asked. ""You can't,"" Martin wanted to say. ""No one can help me. There are arrows in the sky and the secret government agent assigned to my case is pissed at me, because I can't be bothered to be civil with her, but God, she is such a fucking bore, so how could I even begin to be civil?"" A rubbery screech that sounded like a set of tires against asphalt interrupted the stream of words of which he had said none aloud. Instead, he tried to act like it might be expected of him.<br/><br/>""The biggest bucket of coffee you can get me. With sugar.""<br/><br/><ul>Silver put on their best apologetic smile, something they had mastered after many years in the business of waitressing. ""I am sorry, sir.,"" they stated in the most pleasant voice possible. It had taken them a while to figure out the correct way to make people feel the most comfortable while delivering them bad news. ""We currently do not have any water, therefore making it impossible to make coffee,"" they explained, unsure if the customer was familiar with the process of making coffee.<br/><br/>""We have a wide array of freshly baked goods for you to choose from though, if that has any interest for you,"" they offered, mostly because that is what their manager had told them to say whenever a customer couldn't get what they had originally requested. It was easy enough to be a waitress as long as you remembered your script, and the customers didn't have the nerve to suddenly go off script without warning at least one business day in advance. ""Do you need a moment to rethink?</ul><br/>""Did the water tank break?"" He asked incredulously, peering at the waitress - waiter? human?? - through his dark fringe. All good establishments surely had a water tank they could use in emergencies, Martin thought. A hand slapped against the window glass to his right and he jumped, turned, and stared right into the empty eyes and unfeeling mouth of a barista. Its lips moved rapidly, as if it was trying to communicate.<br/><br/>Martin averted his eyes from the disturbing sight once more. ""I thought wheat and wheat-byproducts were illegal?"" He asked, quietly so as to get the serving personnel into the least amount of trouble. ""What do you recommend?"" He continued in a very loud voice.</div><br/><div style=""background-color:#4c3366; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #d2d2d2"">Meanwhile, a group of people somewhere other than Night Vale get up and prepare to go about their day.<br/>They expect that their day will involve beeping machines and lots of barely legible handwriting.<br/>They are mostly right.</span></span></div></div></div></div><br/><div style=""text-align: right;""><span style=""font-size: 85%; line-height: 116%;"">This post features a collaboration with <a href=""//www.creativefreedomrpg.com/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&amp;u=111291"">@iamcrystalqueer</a>, marked by indentation.</span></div>"
4735,"Hello, Listeners",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=48903,2016-05-05T10:02:44,iamcrystalqueer,"Truly, the ban on wheat and wheat-byproducts had been an issue for the diner, but they had managed to find a way to work around it. Now they were mostly serving small bowls of jam and peanutbutter with powdered sugar on top, together with the occasional pie. Their pastry chef had attempted to make glutenfree cookies, but they had ended up developing teeth and being really aggressive, so that was scrapped from their menu.<br/>""The manager always brings the water tank with him when he leaves the city, as is the case right now,"" Silver explained, even if they thought that that was obvious. Why would you leave you water tank around like that? People could steal it whenever. It was only sensible to take it with you, but maybe this person didn't know about proper water tank care. They couldn't really blame him for that. ""We have a delicious glutenfree apple pie, without any teeth whatsoever,"" they said, pushing a strand of long hair behind their ear. ""We also have a wide array of invisible pies, though we just ran out of invisible pecan."""
4736,"Hello, Listeners",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=48903,2016-05-12T13:08:09,Sound of Silence,"Ursula had taken to one of the corner booths by the window. It had taken some effort to get there, she had to shove people out of the way, but she was determined to have that space. Never stand in the way of a scientist on a mission. Rodney preferred them as well, windows provided entertainment. He had immediately settled down and started pulling out packets of sugar and building a neat miniature wall around the pepper packets. She paid him no mind and went into her own little mindset while she waited for… Why was she here again?<br/><br/>It was crowded here, but she had expected it, it would have been crowded no matter where she went at this hour. At least she managed to get a good parking spot before the real crowds rolled in. That was somewhat comforting. Nothing was worse than trying to find a parking spot when time was of the essence, and coffee had not been available. She might have run a few people over.<br/><br/>Hour. She had an hour before she needed to clock in to work. Rodney needed to be at work in half an hour. What time was it now? Well… not time for work, that was for sure! Relax, someone whispered to her, just relax. It wasn’t like she had anything to worry about today, a day like many before it. But she did worry. There was always something to be worried about. But there was plenty of time to worry later.<br/><br/>“Just an ice coffee and a jar of peanut butter. Strawberry jelly. My cousin is very specific; he wants the strawberries arranged in a smiley face.” Ursula muttered, sitting completely still when she felt a presence beside her.<br/><br/>“Cousin?” The presence inquired.<br/><br/>“Yes, my cousin. Sitting right across from me.”<br/><br/>“Is he invisible?”<br/><br/>“No.”<br/><br/>“Oh… Well, I don’t see anyone else besides you… Oh, here’s your coffee.”<br/><br/>“Thanks,” Ursula looked down at the cup of spiders, then looking across the booth. Sure enough, Rodney was missing. The packets were still neatly aligned, completely undisturbed, and his collar was sitting right next to them. She swore under her breath and softly slammed her hand down on the table. How the hell did he slip away from her so fast?<br/><br/>She got up from her spot, looking around the diner. He could not have gotten far.<br/><br/>This was terrible… The worst thing that could happen, has happened and anything she was trying to tell herself about worrying was thrown out the window. This did worry her.<br/><br/>Ursula, realizing that Rodney was no longer inside, went outdoors. The spiders that had been in her cup followed her in a neat, single-file line."
4737,"Hello, Listeners",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=48903,2016-06-04T08:27:33,Fearless Sissy,"<div style=""text-align: justify;""><div style=""background-color:#2e2e32; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#9966cb; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><span style=""font-family: Century Gothic;""><img alt="""" src=""http://i.imgur.com/WWtSggu.png"" style=""float:left; padding:6px;""/><span style=""color: #000000"">Listeners. Joshua - or, previously Joshua - has returned from the barista district. He is holding a small tray with four cardboard cups, like I asked him to. He is - oh, God, listeners - he is wearing a green apron and is staring directly at me through the window with hollow eyes that do not understand, his hands shaking so hard that coffee grains are spilling onto him. I can smell it from here, listeners, the old morning smell of ground beans and dread for the coming day. I fear that my idea of calming the rampant baristas with business did not work as intended. This is a message, listeners, one that I do not want to comprehend.<br/><br/>To the family of intern Joshua: He was - mediocre at his job, at best. But he did it as well as he could, and that's saying something. Even here, in his transformed, doomed state, he is looking uncertain as he sloppily bangs his palm against the glass to the recording booth, perhaps resisting the call of the baristas even now. Brave, stupid Joshua. He will be missed, sort of.<br/><br/>An update on our water situation. The NVWD has reported that there is still no water, which is unfortunate, they admit. But, since we are in a desert, we have an abundance of sand. So, to be able to say that the taps are at least working, they will now be running our very foundation of existence from the Waterfront Recreation Area and through the pipes running all under our little town. I can't say I altogether approve of this solution, but you can't blame them for being able to say that they're doing something without lying, right?</span></span></div><div style=""background-color:#101010; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;"">The waiting personnel really were far politer than Martin had expected them to be, but he heard none of what they said, because his ears had picked up on something else and deemed it far more interesting: Namely, the man a few booths behind him who mentioned the library. He half turned to look, open mouthed, at this rampant show of defiance, before remembering that he was supposed to ignore it. ""Yeah, yeah,"" he said in response to the list of pies, even though he had been so absent that he didn't even know they were talking about pies, ""I'll have that one.""<br/><br/>The Moondlite All Night Diner was truly filled this morning. In the parking lot, a dangerous game of hide and seek was going on between the patrons who had come too late to get to park near the door and the baristas on the prowl. The howls of ""To go, or to stay? To go, or to stay?!"" and the horrified screams in response echoed through the glass. The barista right outside the window, who seemed to have taken a liking to him, had drawn an anatomically correct heart in the condensation from its own rancid breath.<br/><br/>Just as Martin was thinking that anyone who went out there were a completely different brand of crazy, a tall woman stood and left the diner, a smaller gang of spiders following neatly behind her. This time, he turned all the way, as did everyone else in the diner, one man even whispering something about doom as she passed.<br/><br/>""You know, you're gonna die when you go out there,"" said Martin loud enough for her to hear, but she evidently did not care as she opened the door and left for the outside. The baristas saw their chance. One pounced from right behind her, leaving the easy target in favor of the much bigger prize inside. It slipped in the door, nails raking across the glass and the unfeeling snarl turning into a hysterical approximation of joy as the patrons began to scream.<br/><br/>Martin wanted to throw up. Outside meant death, but inside meant being trapped, presumably for the rest of his maybe very short life, and neither were appealing options to a man with a caffeine deficiency headache, or - anyone, for that matter. In the mayhem, he quietly slid from the plastic seat to beneath the table where he crouched, pulse quickening. Whatever was going to happen, he wasn't going to meet it head on.</div><br/><div style=""background-color:#4c3366; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #d2d2d2"">Meanwhile, somewhere other than Night Vale, an assistant with balance issues spills a cup of regular, water based coffee on some expensive and very sensitive experimental machinery.<br/>She is alone.<br/>She elects to pretend it never happened and quickly hurries off without saying anything to anyone.<br/>It will go unnoticed for several days, at which point, it will be too late to stop it.</span></span></div></div></div></div>"
4738,"Hello, Listeners",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=48903,2016-06-16T21:52:11,SunkenTreasure,"Darkness. Endless darkness.  It was a darkness that was so vast, it stretched out as far as Wendy could see, beyond space, beyond time, beyond the small minded comprehensions of what mere mortals define as ‘the universe’. Beyond everything.<br/>Then she blinked and realized that she was blindfolded.<br/>With her one, only (and favorite!) arm, she reached up to pull the thick piece of black cloth from around her face and was struck by the bright light of the sun. She flinched out of instinct and then relaxed into a smile as the warm rays touched her face.<br/>“What a lovely day!” she said to no one in particular as she sat up and examined the geography around her.<br/>The first thing Wendy noticed was that she was in a field. That was for certain. The ground was bumpy and uneven, still recovering from the harvest of last year. She recognised the field too. It belonged to her neighbour John Peters (you know, the farmer) and it was where he grew his wonderful imaginary corn! Wendy smiled as she recalled pleasant memories of buying imaginary corn from the market. She always made sure she went down to the market to buy some whenever she could!<br/>Wendy could taste blood in her mouth. It was strange because it didn’t taste like her blood. But there was a more important issue at hand: where was her bucket?<br/>Wendy frowned and pushed herself to her feet. She brushed the worst of the sand off her blue dress. If she couldn’t find her bucket, how was she going to clean windows? It was her job after all (apart from the<span style=""font-style: italic"">other thing</span>). She shook her head. Where had that bucket got to?<br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">And how had she ended up here?</span><br/>As soon as she thought the question, a painful pulse spread through her brain. “Owie!” she flinched again and shook her head.<br/>Something didn't want her thinking too much about<span style=""font-style: italic"">that </span>that's for sure.<br/>As she pushed herself to her feet and started to make her way to the gate of the field, trying hard not to step on anything that might drag her underground. She also tried not to think about the thing she wasn’t meant to think about, but she didn't do a very good job. After all, she didn't have<span style=""font-style: italic"">that</span>much to think about right now.<br/>She had been cleaning John's windows. Yes, that was right, she could see his farm house from where she was standing. Then she finished that and... she saw something in the field! Yes! Something dark. A figure, maybe. Something she couldn't quite make out. She had walked towards it, greeting it. “Hello, my name's...”<br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""font-size: 200%; line-height: 116%;"">PAIN.</span></div><br/><br/>She flinched. Right. Don't think about it.<br/>Strange.<br/>“Oh well!” She said out loud again, opening the gate to the field.<br/>And wouldn’t you know it, her bucket was right there on the other side of the gate!<br/>“There you are!” she grinned picking it up. The bucket looked at her and asked a question. “Where have I been? Where have<span style=""font-style: italic"">you</span>been? Silly bucket. And where's all the water you were supposed to be holding?”<br/>With a shake of her head, she began to walk towards the road.<br/>Wendy was hungry."
4739,"Hello, Listeners",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=48903,2016-06-19T20:36:36,Sound of Silence,"It was stupid.<br/><br/>She really should have listened to the warning.<br/><br/>Perhaps if Ursula had not been so caught up in worrying, she would have been more concerned about the situation outside the dinner. She would not be fighting her way through the baristas as best she could, struggling to avoid having those cold fingers drawn across her throat, trying not to throw up as putrid breath was blasted into her face. She would not have put others in danger with her actions. Worry does tend to do that. Especially in a situation like hers, where reason had been thrown out the window for the sake of a family member.<br/><br/>Did anyone else have that issue when it came to family? Throwing oneself in the middle of what was probably certain death…<br/><br/>The spiders had all started to wave sticks at the baristas, shouting barely audible war-cries that sounded more like the static you hear when you turn off the television and leave the cable box on, or accidentally bump the remote and the cable’s assigned channel gets knocked to something illegal. A lot of those spiders were now squished, having gone unnoticed by the baristas. But still, they get some credit for effort, right? This was very interesting to Ursula, she would need to study this, these little guys were really giving it their all.<br/><br/>Ursula placed her thoughts back to trying not to be killed. So far, she was doing alright with that. She was making her way through them carefully, often staring and snarling right back at them. As a scientist, she knew she would not be taken down so easily! A scientist is always fine. She was also determined to figure out what the hell Rodney had gotten himself into.<br/><br/>Then, she spotted him. He was barking at some baristas from atop a car. They had him completely surrounded. Without thinking, throwing caution to the wind, she bolted for them.<br/><br/>“Get the fuck out of my way! Do you really think you frighten a scientist?” She roared, “And Rodney, get down from there! Both of us are going to be late for work now because of this stunt!”"
4740,"Hello, Listeners",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=48903,2016-07-10T19:01:33,Fearless Sissy,"<div style=""text-align: justify;""><div style=""background-color:#2e2e32; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#101010; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;"">Martin's heart pounded as indecision stole his last moments of free will and possibilities to get away safely and home to the barricades. Three baristas were scrambling through the diner, all wearing feral grins as they leapt over counters and tore bolted-down chairs from the floor with ease. One of them was shaking a broken bottle of coffee syrup at a terrified woman, almost as if it were reprimanding her for daring to think she could get away, before cracking her over the head with it. In his panicked state, Martin almost thought he could taste the sweet, artificial hazelnut concentrate mixed with the metallic flavor of the woman's blood. Patrons ran, crawled, and hurled themselves out of any exit they could find - a majority seemed to prefer dying under the open sky rather than in a cage. Martin couldn't wrap his head around the difference, but an instinctual desire to follow the flock gripped him, and he soon found himself trying to wriggle towards the door, as casually as possible in an attempt to avoid notice of the three who were already dressing the unfortunate woman from earlier in a green apron and chanting. The seconds trickled painfully by as Martin tried to avoid slithering over too many glass shards on his quest for a hopefully slightly less certain death.<br/><br/>Martin reached the door and bolted. He shot to his feet, sweat trickling down his spine as a foursome of vicious growling erupted behind him and he ran for his life, dodging under well-meaning hands holding tempting cups of unground coffee beans. The smell was making him dizzy. <br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic"">“Get the fuck out of my way! Do you really think you frighten a scientist?”</span></span><br/><br/>The words reached Martin through the haze, and everything was almost okay as he fought to regain his breath inside the dumpster he'd taken refuge in. There was a scientist, and scientists were always fine. Which meant, he reasoned, that if he could get close to them, he would be fine, too! He grasped around in the container, feeling for something, anything, that might get the attention of the scientist, finally finding a thankfully closed bag that sounded as if it were full of glass. He grasped it firmly, took a deep breath, and kicked the dumpster open with a scream he hoped would frighten rather than attract. Martin jumped out, clutching his find firmly, and stuck his hand in the bag with a silent prayer to the mysterious hooded figures. <span style=""font-style: italic"">Yes.</span> He drew out a conical beaker and threw it as hard as he could in the rough direction from whence he'd heard the voice. The heads of several baristas turned as the beaker flew above them and smashed on the ground, then jerked as one to stare at Martin who, if possibly, began to sweat even more. He hadn't realized how totally not thought through that was, before the baristas began briskly walking towards him in unison, smiling with the sharp, coffee-stained teeth.</div></div></div>"
4741,"Hello, Listeners",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=48903,2016-07-22T21:04:25,Sound of Silence,"Ursula had come to the conclusion that Rodney was not going to move from his spot. She called to him again, trying to ignore the baristas who were eyeing her, sneering, snarling. Sometimes she did not understand her cousin’s thinking. He truly was a mystery. This was the perfect chance to get away, why wouldn’t he take it? Did he want to be ripped to pieces? The baristas focusing on him were clawing at the hood, rocking the car, and now the circle around her was slowly beginning to close in…<br/><br/>Her train of thought became distracted when she heard very familiar a sound.<br/><br/>Was that a beaker? Did somebody just throw a beaker out into the middle of a mob of baristas? She ran toward the beaker while Rodney leaped off the car and ran off to where the baristas turned their attention, nearly slipping on a puddle of coffee, temporarily forgetting all about everything. How dare they be so careless! Beakers were a vital part of all things science, they were not to be abused, this was utterly infuriating. Oh, she would teach them a lesson about respecting a scientist’s tools! Baristas would be the least of their worries.<br/><br/>Ursula wasted no time picking up as many of the pieces as she could, marching toward the barista crowd once more. Rodney seemed to be holding a few of them off by throwing sugar packets at them. Ursula looked around, spotting a lone figure, a man, amongst the crowd who had not run. Pushing through the crowd sparked some confidence within her. There was a fire in her eyes, and she was ready to let loose.<br/><br/>“Did you throw this?” She said to the man, holding up the fragments of glass. Before she could say anything more, one of the baristas turned toward her. The sight of the broken glass seemed to anger it. The way it was looking at the fragments was both horrifying and interesting; what could it be thinking? No, no. She had to get out of here, she was late for work!<br/><br/>“Forget it, just run!” She suddenly ran forward, just as a barista was reaching for her, and grabbed the man by the arm, hoping to pull him toward somewhere safe.<br/><br/>As ‘safe’ as one could be in Night Vale."
4742,Cheaper by the dozen (In Character),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=48945,2016-01-07T14:53:58,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">The hunting season always put <span style=""text-decoration: underline"">Sir Angus McBride</span> in a good mood. He loved the good weather, and the opportunity of being outdoors for long hours, riding and hunting. And of course, as it was with most entertainment, it was always better with company. Therefore, and as it was traditional for every hunting season, Sir Angus opened McBride manor to some carefully picked guests. He had invited mostly relatives and old friends, and of course, their wives. His uncle Richard was naturally the first one to receive an invitation, as family always came first. While Sir Angus was iffy about his uncle’s new wife, he would not let this feeling upset his relationship with one of his last surviving older relatives, and so he would have to accept the woman’s presence and deal with it like a gentleman. And of course, Aunt Daphne would have liked him to keep in touch with his uncle. The Chisholms were also family, albeit distant, and seemed like nice enough people. There was also Anthony Darkwook, an old friend, and his lovely Nicolet. It seemed like it would be a merry group. Andrew Chesterton was an old friend, and they had a guest who was a crime author, it should be an entertaining presence during dinners. <br/><br/>With a happy sigh as he left his bed and looked at his face in the mirror, Sir Angus smiled. Nothing would go wrong. It was the beginning of a great season.<br/><br/>Andrew had arrived last night, as well as the new guest, Mr. Allen, who seemed like a friendly one. Peter had mentioned he would be along with Drina for breakfast, and the others should be getting around soon as well. He couldn’t wait for the season to be in full swing. The ball he had planned for Sunday was supposed to be the best one yet. It would be inspired in the Versailles court, and the guests would be dressed accordingly and wearing masks. It would be a memorable night.<br/><br/><span style=""text-decoration: underline"">Andrew Chesterton</span> was also excited for the hunting season. He wasn’t as passionate as his old friend about hunting, but he liked socializing as much as the next guy. And it would be a nice season, with all those vastly different people. Some of those people had some unsettling secrets, and he was unsure about how the season would pan out, and hoping that, for the sake of everyone involved, no secrets came out.<br/><br/><span style=""text-decoration: underline"">Peter Chisholm</span> was relieved to have some time away from London. Work was stressful, and his second woman had been nagging him lately to leave Drina and marry her. Of course, that would never happen. Drina was the ideal wife for a doctor. Intelligent, pretty, and with a lovely personality. And she didn’t seem to mind at all when the phone rang in the middle of the night. She would get up, take the call in a clear voice, and make him coffee while he got dressed. A good doctor’s wife indeed.<br/><br/><span style=""text-decoration: underline"">Drina Chisholm</span> was also relieved to be away from London. The life of a doctor’s wife wasn’t the easiest one ever. There were the late night calls, the keeping of appearances, the patience with lost dinner reservations, lost trips, lost moments because the doctor had to rush to the side of one of his patients. It wasn’t a surprise that she had ended up taking up a lover, as she was starved for attention. With a smile, Drina looked out the car window. They were almost there. And soon, Anthony would be there, too, and she could steal a quick moment in his arms. With a happy sigh, Drina caressed her husband’s arm softly. <span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""color: #FFFF00"">“It will be a wonderful holiday”</span></span>, she murmured sweetly.</div>"
4743,Cheaper by the dozen (In Character),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=48945,2016-01-08T04:00:10,Sojourn,"<span style=""color: #0040FF"">Richard Vanderbilt </span>always enjoyed this time of year. He enjoyed being outdoors, something he couldn't do as often as he liked with the large business he oversaw. As he was getting older, he realized he needed to start doing the things he enjoyed more. Richard was looking good for being in his sixties but he knew he wasn't a spring chicken. Someday, hopefully not for a long while yet, he would pass on, like his first wife had. He might be getting older, but he did have a young bride to keep him young in spirit.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #8040FF"">Helena Vanderbilt</span>was over half his age. It had been quite a scandal when they got together. Especially since his first wife, Daphne, had only passed away a few months before their marriage. Also, there was the fact that Helena had been his secretary. All water under the bridge now. Angus' invitation to his manor proved that. Richard knew that Angus didn't care much for Helena, few people did. At his age, he didn't care what others thought. Richard was to the point he did what made him happy and screw the rest.<br/><br/>Helena wasn't too thrilled about going to the McBride Manor for hunting season. She knew Angus didn't like her and she didn't give a shit. She had gotten what she wanted in the end. That's all that mattered. She was packing her suitcase in their bedroom when she asked.<br/><br/>""Are you sure you want to go, darling? I hear New York is lovely this time of year.""<br/><br/>Taking a trip to America sounded more exciting then pretending to be nice to people she didn't care for. Richard smiled at Helena.<br/><br/>""I'm sure it is and I will take you there in the spring. Angus is my nephew and it would be quite an insult to him, and Sarah, if I rejected his invite.""<br/><br/>Sarah was his sister and Angus' mother. Richard might have remarried to a much younger woman but there were some things a proper English man did not do. Rejecting an invite from family was one of them. Helena could tell that Richard was not going to budge on this and nodded her head. She gave him a smile that didn't meet her eyes.<br/><br/>""Yes, of course. I'm sorry and silly for suggesting such a thing. I wonder if Andrew Chesterton will be there.""<br/><br/>""Most likely. He and Angus have always been close. Almost like brothers.""<br/><br/>Richard replied as he packed his own suitcase. Andrew and Angus had spent many a summer at his home. Daphne had adored them both. They had never been able to have children of their own and she had spoiled the boys instead. Helena wasn't thrilled to hear that reply. She did not want to see Andrew at all. He was far too nosey for his own good. After their suitcases were packed, Richard and Helena headed out to the manor."
4744,Cheaper by the dozen (In Character),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=48945,2016-01-17T23:32:17,Fain,"<div style=""background-color:black; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#BF80FF; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:black; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:black; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><span style=""color: #BF80FF"">Nicolet Darkwood</span> had spent months preparing for this. As it was whenever she went out Nicolet had to keep up appearance. She had to be the perfect actress who’s appearance and grace matched her producer’s and agent’s descriptions. As tiring as the charades were Nicolet enjoyed the spending of coin on a custom gown for the party. Of course when the servants prepared her for the party she was so long in her room that Anthony no doubt grew annoyed and anxious as he so often did when she took forever to be made ready. Of course with the party not until later there was nothing more then makeup that could be done ahead of time. The rest of her makeup would have to be made later. Her hair would also change slightly for the party. And then there would be the dress. It was already packed and ready to go.<br/><br/>To Nicolet the duality of her life, the charming, genuine, actress who was all grace and beauty and pampered queen or the drama was just a face her true self-was the carefree, bitchy, dominatrix who danced in an exotic underground club. The black leather contrast to the pale blue silk gown she wore was as different from night and day. The light makeup and the glossy spun hair toppling down in waves around her beautiful face was a visage of what one would expect of an actress. This of course would be her appearance at the party. For now she wore a simple blood red dress that matched the darker makeup of her mask. Her black feathered mask would look gorgeous with the blue dress and the black and dark red makeup around her eyes would give the birds eyes a red tinge to them. <br/><br/>She didn’t like this side of her much, but appearances had to be kept. Finally ready and set to make her appearance she walked down the stairs to meet her brother who stood ram rod stiff in his fine suit lacking the jacket he would wear later for the party with the mask she had prepared a matching one to her own, but made of white feathers. Oh how easy it was to be male. Not requiring much more then a jacket to complete an outfit from casual meet and greet to party masquerade. Her musing stopped as she reached him and had a good look at him, he looked stunning and every inch the uncomfortable gentleman. She could laugh. How out of place her proper brother looked. How sad it was that there was so much between them that they could not even share their inner most secrets. <br/><br/>“Come brother mine, let us get to the manor it isn't proper after all to leave our host waiting and I am looking forwards to greeting our old friends once more this year. I am certain our ride is outside waiting,” she said sliding her arm through his. She figure his look of anguish was probably because his fiancee wasn’t able to make it. “Don’t worry brother mine, I’m sure Arianna will have a perfectly logical reason for not being able to attend. You can ask her at dinner tomorrow.”</div></div></div><br/><div><hr style=""height:2px; width:100%; border:0; color: white;background:white;""/></div><br/><div><hr style=""height:2px; width:100%; border:0; color: white;background:white;""/></div><br/><div style=""background-color:#4080FF; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:black; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:black; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><span style=""color: #4080FF"">Sir Anthony Darkwood</span> wasn’t used to waiting. If anything he hated it. Pacing back and forth in the front hall of the home he shared with his sister and their mother was a large family estate that he’d not figured he’d still be residing in, but after the death of his father this made sense. Him staying here with his unmarried sister and mother. It was his place to watch over the two woman of his home. <br/><br/>Proper.<br/><br/>He couldn’t help but feel awkward and out of place thinking of that word. He knew all too well that Drina Chisholm would be there. He also knew that his affair with Drina would if any found out, ruin his reputation and his family’s credibility in higher society.<br/><br/>This wasn’t the time to be thinking about that though. He had been invited to this party to launch off the hunting season. Something he was GREATLY looking forward to doing. He always did enjoy hunting and it was also the one time that he could spend with his old friends without being out of place amongst them, or feeling strangely like he didn’t belong. Anthony was raised in this world, but he did not belong in it. Liking to read and the quiet passions of writing and poetry he did not fit well with the more partying crowds. <br/><br/>He was however, looking forwards to the party and the chance to see Drina again. So it was that his thoughts wandered to the woman he'd rather be with than the woman he was engaged with. So here he stood waiting and pacing when he heard his sister finally descended down the stairs, he came to a stand still and stood watching her approach him his back stiff and straight. Her words only made him frown deeply at her. <br/><br/>""Nicolet, ever the charmer,"" he said with a little laugh trying to hide how uncomfortable her words made him. <span style=""font-style: italic"">Too many secrets hung in the air, </span>he thought before speaking again, ""indeed let us go,"" and without another word he led her out to the waiting car. The servants fallowed with their party clothing and loaded them up in the car as he held the door open for his sister to get inside first. His sister's servants would no doubt come with to see her ready for the party, he on the other hand was far glad to not need such things. He would have much rather a hunt then a party, if only for it being more simple a matter.</div></div></div></div>"
4745,Cheaper by the dozen (In Character),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=48945,2016-01-24T23:44:19,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">After making sure that the house was completely ready for the guests - as a good host should do, no matter how many servants he had under his orders -, <span style=""text-decoration: underline"">Sir Angus</span> stepped outside. It was another one of his habits to stand outside his home to wait for his guests. It was one of the things he had been taught in his upbringing, and that he believed was the obligation of a gentleman. Everything he could do to make his guests feel welcome and valued, he would. If that meant standing outside his house for hours, that was what he would do.<br/><br/>Lucky for the gentleman, he wouldn’t have to wait for too long without a guest to greet. Around fifteen minutes after <span style=""text-decoration: underline"">Sir Angus</span> had left the house, <span style=""text-decoration: underline"">Dr. Chisholm’s</span> car arrived at the path that led to the garage. After a couple moments to check on who was arriving - and identifying his guests by <span style=""text-decoration: underline"">Drina’s</span> hair -, <span style=""text-decoration: underline"">Sir Angus</span> waved with a broad smile.<br/><br/>While the man waited for the couple to park their car and meet him there - as they usually did -, <span style=""text-decoration: underline"">Andrew</span> stepped outside to join his friend. Taking a deep breath, he muttered a “what a beautiful day”, being answered with a nod.<br/><br/>A moment after, they couple arrived near the two men. <span style=""text-decoration: underline"">Drina</span> paused for a very brief moment in seeing <span style=""text-decoration: underline"">Chesterton</span>. She didn’t really like the man very much. He was too nosey for his own good. Yet, he was a friend of <span style=""text-decoration: underline"">Sir Angus</span>, and she was a guest in his home, so she decided to be civil. While <span style=""text-decoration: underline"">Peter</span> greeted his relative, <span style=""text-decoration: underline"">Drina</span> shook the man’s hand with a polite <span style=""font-style: italic"">“how do you do?”</span>. After the initial greetings, the pairs shuffled so <span style=""text-decoration: underline"">Peter</span> could greet <span style=""text-decoration: underline"">Chesterton</span>, and Drina could share a warm hug with <span style=""text-decoration: underline"">Sir Angus</span>. <br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">“Beautiful as ever”</span>, the man complimented with his usual chivalrous behavior. <span style=""text-decoration: underline"">Drina</span> couldn’t help but smile while she accepted the arm the host offered. <span style=""font-weight: bold"">“I still need to wait for a few other guests, but I will settle the two of you in as well. Breakfast is served, so please, help yourselves”</span>. <span style=""text-decoration: underline"">Peter and Drina</span> nodded, allowing the man to lead them in.<br/><br/>While he pulled her a chair, the man smiled at <span style=""text-decoration: underline"">Drina</span>. “When you will give us some beautiful red-haired babies to fill this house?”, he asked gently. A long moment of awkward silence followed, before <span style=""text-decoration: underline"">Peter</span> decided to take the lead. “We have been discussing it lately, so I think soon, but don’t go preparing to spoil our babies”, he replied with a smile, sitting by his wife. <span style=""text-decoration: underline"">Sir Angus</span> laughed softly. “Nonsense. What are older relatives good for, if not to ruin other people’s children’s upbringing?”. The couple laughed, though their laughter seemed a little out of place, and <span style=""text-decoration: underline"">Sir Angus</span> excused himself to step outside. More guests should be arriving soon, after all.</div>"
4746,Cheaper by the dozen (In Character),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=48945,2016-01-25T03:00:49,Sojourn,"Helena was grumpy on the ride to the McBride Manor. She was hungry and had wanted to eat, but her husband told her to wait. After all, Angus would have breakfast waiting for them. Helena didn't like that idea, that meant she had to eat with people she didn't care much for. She could care less if Richard had wanted to go but she didn't like how being a proper wife meant she had to go along as well. She'd much rather be in New York, Paris, Milan, anywhere but around Angus and his guests. But she did what her husband wanted. After all, he might have cut off her shopping allowance.<br/><br/>It was an uneventful drive to the manor. Richard's drive, Wesley, couldn't help but think how different Mister Vanderbilt's two wives were. It was like night and day. Daphne had been so warm and kind. Friendly to everyone, never full of herself. She knew the servants names, remembered their birthdays, always asked about their families, and such. Helena on the other hand...She only addressed someone if she demanded something. She was such a spoiled brat and the servants all agreed, that their boss married her for her looks and she married him for his wallet. Wesley wondered if his boss regretted marrying her now, Richard didn't talk to her often. In fact, the whole drive to the manor was spent with Richard looking bored out the window as Helena rattled on about some fashion show in Paris she wanted to attend after the holiday. It sounded to him that she planned to spend a great deal of money at it.<br/><br/>When Wesley saw the gates to the McBride Manor and turned in, he said.<br/><br/>""Mister and Missus Vanderbilt, we're here.""<br/><br/>""Thank you, Wesley.""<br/><br/>Richard replied. Wesley parked the car in front of the mansion and opened the door for his employer. Richard held out his hand to his wife and helped her out of the car. When Richard saw his nephew, he walked over to him and gave him a hearty hug.<br/><br/>""Angus, my boy, it's good to see you. You are looking well.""<br/><br/>Helena wasn't as thrilled to see their host and said.<br/><br/>""Good morning.""<br/><br/>She lit a cigarette and wondered who else had shown up for the holiday."
4747,Cheaper by the dozen (In Character),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=48945,2016-01-27T23:16:37,Fain,"<div style=""background-color:black; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#BF80FF; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:black; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:black; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><span style=""color: #BF80FF"">Nicolet Darkwood</span> was quite glad when the car pulled up to the manor house and she was able to get out and stretch her legs. She was so tired of the drive already and it had hardly been long at all. She had to wait politely for the door to open before she could step out and greet their host. <br/><br/>The drive had been spent in silence. She had no doubt that Anthony was lamenting the lack of his beloved fiancee. She on the other hand merely was bored with the drive. It was annoying to be so silent for so long. As the door to the car opened she gave a polite nod to the driver and a gentle thank you before taking his hand and letting him help her out of the car. <br/><br/>With the flowing grace of her station, back straight and head held high she walked up to their host. They were not quite late to arrive, but late enough that it meant Nicolet was hungry, though she would not show such to anyone.They did have a little ways to travel to get here. So it wasn’t a wonder it took them a few extra minutes. <br/><br/>She walked up to Angus and gave him a warm hug once he was free of Richard of course. “It is ever a pleasure to see you well Angus,” She said with a bright smile. Her head bowing slightly as she stepped back from the embrace. She faced the other guests that had arrived just shortly before her. “It is a pleasure to see you again this year Richard, it has been too long since we last met, I hope you have not forgotten me in that time? And who is this fine lovely woman you are with?” The conversation was polite for she did not really know Richard at all, just merely making pleasant conversation having met him at one of these functions. Since she made a point to remember every face and name she ever met that was of value. It was a gift of hers.</div></div></div><br/><div><hr style=""height:2px; width:100%; border:0; color: white;background:white;""/></div><br/><div><hr style=""height:2px; width:100%; border:0; color: white;background:white;""/></div><br/><div style=""background-color:#4080FF; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:black; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:black; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><span style=""color: #4080FF"">Sir Anthony Darkwood</span> was in no mood for chatting as he sat in the car waiting for them to arrive. If anything he dozed with his eyes opened for most of the drive as he was exhausted having not slept well the last night due to nerves. So here he was leaning in the comfortable seat lulled by the steady bumping of the car. <br/><br/>He was awoken suddenly when he felt Nicolet shift and the cold air of outside disrupt the warmth of the interior. Oh dear they had arrived and he was entirely too sleepy to even begin to grasp what was going on. Blinking to wake himself up least he look like a fool. Or more so then he already felt he stumbled out of the car after Nicolet, glad his sister was up to her usual antics of acting like she knew literally everyone and their dogs.<br/><br/>He gave a polite smile and nod to everyone content to let his sister yammer on after everyone else. After all who was he to disrupt her fun when he was barely awake enough to realize he was standing. He stifled a yawn before anyone could see it and did his best to wake himself up to properly great their host as soon as he was free.</div></div></div></div>"
4748,Cheaper by the dozen (In Character),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=48945,2016-01-31T13:36:41,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;""><span style=""text-decoration: underline"">Sir Angus</span> had stepped back outside and filled the time talking to <span style=""text-decoration: underline"">Andrew</span> about improvements he planned on making at the property, as well as plans for the season. He was thrilled with the idea of the masquerade. He always enjoyed creating different forms of entertainment for his guests. He wasn't that young anymore, but young enough to enjoy them, after all. And if people made him the courtesy of coming to his house instead of other places, the very least he felt he had to do was to offer something special.<br/><br/>His train of thoughts shifted when another car showed up. Sir Angus showed a bright smile, his eyes lighting up, when he saw his uncle. While he wasn't as thrilled in seeing the man's wife, he would have died before receiving a guest in a way that made them feel unwelcome.<br/><br/>""Uncle!"", he exclaimed happily, embracing the man tightly. ""You do remember Andrew, right?"", he asked, turning to Helena and smiling to her as well. ""It is a pleasure to have you, Mrs. Vanderbilt. I hope you have had a safe trip?"", he greeted, nothing but polite formality in his intonation.<br/><br/>""Doctor and Mrs. Chisholm are already here, they have only just arrived"", he started. Before he could complete with an invitation to get in, another car had just arrived. It seemed like the party was complete now.<br/><br/>Seeing Nicolet and Anthony, Angus showed another one of those bright smiles. ""Lovely Miss Darkwood"", he greeted with his usual enthusiasm when it came to beautiful ladies. ""Adorable as usual"", he completed sincerely and indicated his friend. ""I believe you have met Andrew?"", the man completed after Nicolet had a chance to greet the Vanderbilts.<br/><br/>After this comment, the host walked up to Anthony. He knew the boy constantly felt out of place, and usually went out of his way to make him feel comfortable.<br/><br/>A hearty handshake was his first contact. ""It is an immense pleasure to have you here, Anthony. I hope you have your rifle ready, as we have some really good game for the season, and you seem to be one of the few young men who still appreciate a good hunt"". The man knew that the hunts were a bright moment for Anthony, during which he could feel at ease.<br/><br/>""It is great that you all have arrived. The Doctor and Mrs. are already in, having breakfast. Please, do come in, and we will join them"", the man invited, this time for all present.</div>"
4749,Cheaper by the dozen (In Character),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=48945,2016-01-31T16:36:38,Sojourn,"Richard was genuinely happy to see Angus. He was getting up there in age and sadly his relatives were dwindling. He did wish Helena could work on being more polite and socialize more, but he supposed this was better then her embarrassing him by not even appearing. Richard nodded his head when Angus brought up Andrew.<br/><br/>""But of course! You boys were always inseparable.""<br/><br/>Richard said with a grin and gave Andrew a hug as well. Andrew had spent enough of his summer childhoods at his Richard's home, that Andrew might as well had been his nephew too. Daphne had certainly treated him as such.<br/><br/>""I hope you've been well, my boy.""<br/><br/>He told Andrew and Helena avoided eye contact with that man. It did not escape her how Angus addressed her. She was technically his aunt but he didn't call her that nor did she care. She didn't marry into this family be loved and accepted by them. She doubted he was truly charmed to have her here but he was like Richard, a proper English gentleman, and didn't say what he was always thinking.<br/><br/>""Yes, we did. The countryside is quite lovely this time of year.""<br/><br/>Helena replied, she'd much rather be anywhere but here. When Nicolet arrived, Helena narrowed her eyes at the little tart. Richard greeted her warmly and had a grin on his face as he chatted with her. Pretty little blond thing, Helena didn't like her at all.<br/><br/>""I could never forget one as lovely as you, Miss Darkwood. I hope your acting career is going splendid.""<br/><br/>He gave her a kiss on the back of her hand and when she asked who Helena was, Helena spoke up before Richard could say anything.<br/><br/>""I'm<span style=""font-weight: bold"">Mrs</span>Vanderbilt.""<br/><br/>She replied, annoyed at the woman. How dare she not know who she was? Richard sighed slightly at Helena's reaction.<br/><br/>""Helena is my wife, she's helped me heal from my loss of Daphne.""<br/><br/>Richard told Nicolet and Helena made a face. One the reasons she hated coming to these things was having to hear about Daphne. Some of the people around here had put that bitch on a pedestal. She was the second wife, never as good as the first.  Helena was happy to hear the Doctor and his wife were already here. Good, they could eat, she was starving and could imagine some of these people choking on their food. She took Richard's arm and headed inside once the conversations outside were done."
4750,Cheaper by the dozen (In Character),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=48945,2016-02-09T21:20:29,Fain,"<div style=""background-color:black; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#BF80FF; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:black; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:black; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><span style=""color: #BF80FF"">Nicolet Darkwood</span> gave their host a bright and charming smile. ""You always knew how to make a lady feel welcomed my dear Angus! I have missed you so!"" She replied quite happy to be greeted. ""I have met Andrew yes,"" she replied simply. Even as a slight shadow crept into her eyes as she saw the man, but was quickly hidden so none would notice. He knew too many secrets that one. In either case her open and inviting demeanour did not waver as she turned to face the guests once more. <br/><br/>Nicolet was pleased at the reception her greeting got from Richard. She dearly did love being recognized herself. She was however far more pleased with the way Helena reacted it was always pleasant to have such a reaction. She felt the smile that spread across her features brighten even more. <br/><br/>""Oh Richard, my acting career is doing fantastic! In fact I have been contacted for a lead in yet another production this fall. I will have to bid my time very dearly indeed if I am going to make both summer productions and the fall productions without too much of an overlay in the scheduling,"" Nicolet finished with a slight blush at his kiss of her hand. <br/><br/>Turning her gaze to Helena as she introduced herself. ""It is a pleasure to meet you Mrs. Vanderbilt,"" she replied politely while allowing the smile to remain hiding her sudden annoyance at the woman's tone. She did however enjoy the fact that she was getting a rise out of the woman. It was always so fun! ""Oh Richard, I'm so sorry I had not known. Please forgive my tactlessness.""<br/><br/>She spoke truthfully, for she had not known Daphne had passed, ""Daphne was such a sweet soul, I shall miss her dearly,"" she added with a slight tearing of her eyes. She would have given Richard a hug but he was being directed inside by his 'wife' and so she simply fell in beside her brother and headed into the house with them. Giving Anthony a warm smile which he returned.</div></div></div><br/><div><hr style=""height:2px; width:100%; border:0; color: white;background:white;""/></div><br/><div><hr style=""height:2px; width:100%; border:0; color: white;background:white;""/></div><br/><div style=""background-color:#4080FF; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:black; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:black; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><span style=""color: #4080FF"">Sir Anthony Darkwood</span> shook Angus's hand with relief and pleasure coursing through him. It was so much easier to feel comfortable around his friend. It made life so much simpler. He knew the lay of the land here. Giving an overbright smile for the first time that day he indicated the truck of the car. ""I have indeed remembered to bring my rifle and plenty of amo as well. It wouldn't do to run out!"" <br/><br/>His statement was simple, but the light laugh indicated he still remembered the first hunt he'd been invited to upon which he'd forgotten both rifle and ammunition. Not a very good thing to do after all! The hunt was the only part of the stay he was truly looking forwards too. He knew that someone would be unloading their things from the car and bringing them to his room so he did not look back as he fell into step with everyone else to head inside for some breakfast. Maybe he could eat after all. He wasn't feeling so nervous now.</div></div></div></div>"
4751,Cheaper by the dozen (In Character),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=48945,2016-02-11T06:15:05,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Andrew was slightly unsure about Sir Richard, but he still greeted the man warmly. Even if he had his suspicions about the man and his wife’s demise, it wouldn’t do to behave like anything less than a gentleman. Even to his wife, who was obviously not happy to be there. Shrugging his feeling off, the man decided to simply behave nicely and enjoy his time there.<br/><br/>Hugging Richard back, the younger man smiled at the memories. He had always been treated as family at Richard’s home, and by now the man felt like an uncle of his own. “I have, thank you”, he replied. “I see life has been treating you well”, Andrew completed, no irony in his intonation.<br/><br/>He then greeted Nicolet as politely as he would have anyone. Angus knew her more than he did - or less -, and of course, he was really delighted with her presence and that of her brother’s.<br/><br/>Angus smiled politely when Helena said the countryside was lovely this time of the year. “It is indeed”, he commented. “You know that you are always welcome to visit”, the man completed. <br/><br/>The two men were slightly amused at the interaction between Nicolet and Helena, but of course, they would not let it out. Luckily, at least the doctor and his wife seemed to get along with everyone. They might defuse the tension a little, Angus pondered.<br/><br/>He couldn’t help but laugh at Anthony’s comment on running out of ammo. It was a running joke about him having forgotten to bring his rifle the first time he had been invited for the hunt. “It wouldn’t do indeed”, the man replied, patting Anthony’s back while he led his guests to the room where breakfast was already served.<br/><br/>In the room, a maid was setting fresh pots of coffee and tea on the table while the Chisholms talked quietly to each other. They stopped talking, though, as the other guests arrived. Peter stood up to greet the Vanderbilts, and Drina smiled at the others. Her eyes lit up in seeing Anthony. She had been missing him dearly, and seeing him just now made the woman want to jump into his arms. As she couldn’t, though, she did the next best thing and got up to give his sister a tight hug. “Nicolette, dear, you look stunning as usual! I am just so happy to see you!”, the redhead greeted enthusiastically. “And the dear Anthony”, she added, as though he was but a complement to his sister’s presence. “It has been so long”.</div>"
4752,Cheaper by the dozen (In Character),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=48945,2016-02-11T23:10:43,Sojourn,"Helena knew Andrew didn't trust her and she didn't like him. He was too nosey for her taste. Another person who had loved Daphne. She swore that Richard's first wife had never angered a soul in her life. She let Richard do the talking for the most part. He smiled to Andrew.<br/><br/>""I'm glad to hear it and yes, it has.""<br/><br/>Life was good for him, especially with having a much younger and very beautiful wife. Helena nodded her head to Angus.<br/><br/>""Oh yes, I know. We are just always so busy with the businesses. It seems that before I know it, another holiday has come and passed.""<br/><br/>She replied when he said they were always welcome to visit. Perhaps Richard was, after all, he was Angus' uncle. Helena doubted Angus would truly want her here. She had replaced his beloved Aunt Daphne in Richard's life.<br/><br/>'That bitch is so fake,' Helena thought to herself, as she listened to Nicolet and Richard talk. Nicolet was an actress and appeared to be quite full of herself. She was obviously enjoying the attention the men were giving her. Nicolet had barely acknowledged her and Helena wanted to knock a few teeth out of her perfect, fake smile. Not that she'd do that. She was a proper English wife, and proper English wives did not do such things. Still, she could dream about it.<br/><br/>Richard smiled at Nicolet, he did not share his wife's distaste for her.<br/><br/>""That's wonderful, my dear.""<br/><br/>He replied when she told him about her upcoming performances.<br/><br/>""Helena and I will have to catch one of your shows.""<br/><br/>Richard suggested and Helena nodded her head but thought that she'd rather walk through coals then pay money to see this bitch perform.<br/><br/>""The pleasure is all mine. Best of luck with your performances and break a leg.""<br/><br/>Helena replied, when the actress finally spoke to her. She did hope that Nicolet would literally break a leg. When Nicolet apologized for tactlessness, Richard replied.<br/><br/>""It is okay. Daphne was a wonderful woman, so full of life. Her death came so suddenly...""<br/><br/>Richard trailed off and Helena resisted the urge to vomit. Everyone had loved Daphne. So nice and sweet...She might as well had been a bloody saint. Helena hated hearing about her. Hated how everyone compared her to Daphne. Richard looked at Helena and smiled.<br/><br/>""I am very pleased that Helena entered my life. I'm sure Daphne, rest her soul, is happy too. She wouldn't want me to be sad all my life.""<br/><br/>Helena returned the smile and was so thankful it was time for breakfast. No more hearing about Saint Daphne, at least for now. She took a hold of her husband's arm and followed everyone inside. She laughed politely about the joke about ammo. She had no idea what Angus and Anthony were even talking about. At least it wasn't about Daphne, though. Richard and Helena greeted the Chisholms. A small smirk appeared on Helena's face when she saw Drina's eyes lit up when Anthony walked into the room. She wondered what that was all about. Hmm...perhaps Richard forcing her to come wouldn't be so bad after all."
4753,Cheaper by the dozen (In Character),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=48945,2016-02-28T15:25:32,Fain,"Nicolet Darkwood gave a warm smile before speaking in response to Richard coming to see her perform. ""Oh my dear Richard if you do catch one of my shows do send word! I will be sure to reserve seating for you in the VIP section so you may be more comfortable. It is after all well worth the experience,"" she declares, her gaze watching Helena's reaction even as she gave the warm smile to Richard very delighted at the concept of having him come to one of her shows. She enjoyed having her friends come and visit and would often send tickets to Angus and a few others she considered friends. Her brother, of course came to her every opening show, but that was always to support her and be seen as her only living relative after all. It was never the same as having friends visit the show.<br/><br/>""Thank you,"" she said politely when Helena wished her luck, in that traditional manner. Even though she could see something in the other's eyes that might have made the wish of 'break a leg' something more akin to actually wishing this of her. Nicolet watched Richard's reaction to her tactlessness and felt the pain of the loss in some way herself. Daphne had been a lovely woman and Nicolet being who she was could not turn anything but her new found frienemy into the target of her bitchiness. Seeing as the woman had been less than pleasant upon meeting it made Nicolet feel like this woman needed a frienemy. And she just had to rise up to the bait of course.<br/><br/>""Of course Daphne would want you to be happy Richard, she was always desiring happiness of those around her, I am certain we can catch up after breakfast"" she finished as they entered the breakfast hall. Wanting to meet the others within and see if Drina was at breakfast today and thus meaning she'd have someone else then Helena to keep her company. At first she had believed it would be just her as the only female of the group, but as she met Helena not having expected her to be there and then heard that Drina would be there Helena found herself relaxing naturally into the group. It would be nice to spend time with the females and not some dreary hunt.<br/><br/>Nicolet accepted the warm hug with one of her own as she greeted Drina, ""Oh Drina it has been so very long since you visited our home. You Must come visit more often I do dearly miss our time together,"" Nicolet said warmly really liking this woman. Having spent enough time with her to consider her a friend. She released her friend and continued on indicating the table and taking a seat next to Drina. ""Oh Drina you are a lovely sight for sore eyes. I thought it would be mostly males this years. I feared I'd have to accompany my brother on the hunt as well to not be utterly alone! But thank heaven that will not have to be an option!"" She declared happily digging into the food.<br/><br/>Sir Anthony Darkwood gave another light laugh at Angus's reply and gave a genuine smile to the pat on his back before he fell into step with the others to go inside. Trailing behind Angus with his sister at his side. Upon seeing Drina Anthony had eyes only for her. He gave her a delighted smile while she greeted hm as a mere complement to his sister's presence, but it did not offend him. He merely took her hand in his and placed a gentle kiss upon it. His heart fluttering and desiring entirely too much more.<br/><br/>""It is always a pleasure to see you Drina, you grow more beautiful every time I lay eyes on you,"" he says politely. He released her hand and turned to her husband walking forwards to greet him with a firm handshake. ""Doctor it is an honor to share the hunt with you this year. How have you been? Everything is good I take?"" He might not really know the other man, but he is trying to be polite and genuine. To make friends with those who would be hunting with them this season. Anthony was becoming nervous again not being entirely certain if he was breaching protocol. Nicolet always made these things look so easy, but they were anything but.<br/><br/>He waited only for a response before indicating the table and settling himself down to eat. He was after all very hungry and this way his inexperience with social protocols would not go noticed."
4754,Cheaper by the dozen (In Character),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=48945,2016-03-07T18:40:37,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;""><span style=""text-decoration: underline"">Andrew</span> was paying attention to all the interactions, and feeling amused at seeing how angry Helena was getting. He knew she could be dangerous, but it was fun to see her fuming at the comments about Daphne. With a sigh, he entered the house. Breakfast would at least give people time to shut up and eat.<br/><br/><span style=""text-decoration: underline"">Angus</span>, trying to keep serious, decided to be the perfect host for everyone's time there. <br/><br/>Inside the house, <span style=""text-decoration: underline"">Peter and Drina</span> looked up at the newcomers. It seemed like everyone else had arrived at once. Well, at least they would have a chance to greet everyone at once as well, and they could all eat together.<br/><br/>At Nicolet's words, Drina smiled and held her hands tightly. ""I know, it has been too long. I will definitely visit soon, if you can have me next time I go to one of your plays"", she offered. Drina had enough intimacy in the family to visit whenever, but she always offered them the choice in date, as to not be inconvenient.<br/><br/>When Anthony kissed her hand, Drina had to fight the temptation to close her eyes. All she wanted was to be in his arms again. But it would have to wait. They could always meet in the middle of the night, or sneak a moment together during the masquerade.<br/><br/>Peter Chisholm turned to Anthony when the man greeted him. The doctor didn't seem to notice that there was something going on - or he knew how to be very discreet. Shaking Anthony's hand, the man smiled. ""It's a pleasure meeting you again. Please, let us sit. I would bet you two are famished"", the man invited politely.<br/><br/>Once everyone was seated, the tension seemed a little bit better around the table. Drina spoke cheerfully to nobody in particular. ""I don't hunt, of course, but the weather is so lovely this year! I bet you gentlemen will get some really neat game. As I like encouraging competition, I had a bottle of brandy sent to me from a distillery back in Ireland, and I will offer it to the one who gets the best game. May the best man win!"", she stated. It wasn't uncommon, as either Drina or Peter always offered some sort of perk to encourage healthy competition at the hunts.</div>"
4755,Cheaper by the dozen (In Character),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=48945,2016-03-07T22:55:50,Sojourn,"""You're welcome.""<br/><br/>Helena replied dryly to Nicolet. She wanted to be anywhere but here. It was hard to for Helena to be nice to people she didn't give a damn about. Richard gave her a look, he did not care for her attitude. He had been tempted to leave her at home, but Daphne had always accompanied him on these trips. Especially when since it involved seeing Angus and Andrew, who might as well had been their nephew too. It would have seemed improper to let his new wife stay home. However, he'd have to talk to her about her attitude later. It was going to be a long holiday if she was going to act like this all day and night and it was quite embarrassing for him.<br/><br/>Of course, Richard was a raised to be a proper English gentleman, and did not let on how his wife's actions were annoying him. He chose to not acknowledge his wife's attitude. Instead, he focused on his nephew's guests. He smiled to Nicolet.<br/><br/>""Yes, we shall.""<br/><br/>He agreed with her and waited his turn to greet Drina and Peter. Other then trying to figure out how close Drina and Anthony were, Helena showed very little interest in them. Richard greeted the couple warmly.<br/><br/>""It is good to see you, Peter. I trust the practice is going well.""<br/><br/>He turned to Drina and said.<br/><br/>""You're as lovely as ever.""<br/><br/>Helena took a seat next to Richard and was glad they would be eating soon. She wouldn't have to talk too much to these people if she was eating.  She resisted the urge to roll her eyes at Drina and her enthusiasm. 'Great...another one,' she thought. Richard grinned at Drina and saluted her with his glass.<br/><br/>""With an offer like that, I'll definitely be giving these young boys a run for their money.""<br/><br/>Richard had always enjoyed hunting. Even as he had gotten older, he still found it fun. Especially when there was a type of competition in it. He might be the oldest man here, but his spirit was still young and he wouldn't lose without a fight."
4756,Cheaper by the dozen (In Character),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=48945,2016-03-23T15:39:57,Fain,"<span style=""color: #BF80FF"">Nicolet Darkwood</span>Nodded to Helena to indicate she accepted the kind words she knew where not meant. She didn't care. Turning back to Richard when he spoke she smiled brightly. ""Excellent! It is settled then!"" She was truly delighted that he had agreed to come to her show. With that she moved on to Drina and the others as it was clear the conversation with Helena was over and Richard no doubt wanted to greet his male friends. After all the guys were here to hunt. It was only normal.<br/><br/>Nicolet gave Drina a bright smile and said, ""I start the new show on May 10th would you like to come to the opening night? It is ALWAYS the best night to come as there are parties afterwards and I can introduce you to the cast. They are so nice to work with this show. They are absolute angels. I love the lot of them!"" She said before turning so that she allowed her brother more of the woman's attention. ""We'll have plenty of time to talk this visit I assume, since I am certain your no planning on hunting after all!"" And with that Nicolet found herself a seat and settled down into it starting to fill her plate with the food that was on display before her. She was famished.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #4080FF"">Sir Anthony Darkwood</span>couldn't help but feel the warmth inside him growing as he was near Drina. He really was stricken for her. He couldn't allow that to show, but it shone lightly in his eyes, if not on his neutral features. The smile was genuine enough, but he didn't let the full depth of it show through. Hiding his secret from the others was paramount.<br/><br/>Anthony's steady gaze met Peter and he nodded, ""Yes I do believe Nicolet is probably ready to deep fry me if I keep her from her meal any longer,"" Anthony said in get and took his seat next to Nicolet who sat next to Drina. Anthony laughed with delight at Drina's words, ""who could resist such an offer!"" he declared merrily.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF80FF"">Nicolet Darkwood</span>laughed lightly, ""oh Anthony will definitely have to rise to the challenge then! Now won't you my brother."" Nicolet teased him. Much as he teased her. ""And if you think I'd deep fry you for not eating, you clearly haven't noticed my class brother. I'd have someone else do the dirty work for me,"" she teased back at her brother's words."
4757,Cheaper by the dozen (In Character),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=48945,2016-03-27T01:14:20,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Inside the house, <span style=""color: #FFFF00"">Peter</span> smiled warmly at Richard. He shook the man’s hand firmly, his smile honest and sincere. He really did like the man. “It is, thank you. My patients seem to be very patient with me telling them what to do all the time”, the man joked, kindly.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFFF00"">Drina</span> also smiled fondly at the man. Richard was indeed the perfect gentleman, and it was really hard to dislike him. Disliking his wife, though, was very easy.  The woman was a downright bitch, Drina thought to herself. She had no idea what Richard saw in her. But since he was already married to her, there wasn’t much anyone could do other than to endure the woman’s presence. <br/><br/>After Richard’s answer to her offer of a perk to encourage competition, Drina also saluted the man. “I will bet you will indeed”, she replied. “Youth can’t always compete with experience, after all”.<br/><br/>Speaking to Nicolet was, obviously, much more pleasant to Drina. Not only was she a much nicer person, she was the sister of the man Drina actually loved. That alone would have been enough for Drina to like the actress, but she was a really nice person whose personality matched Drina’s often cheerful outlook in life. When Nicolet said that she would be opening the show on May 10th, the red haired woman made a mental note. “I will have to make sure I don’t have any previous engagements, but I surely hope not! I will do my very best to be there for the opening!”, she replied enthusiastically. Drina loved going out, but Peter was always either too tired or too busy to go with her nearly anywhere. She wouldn’t lose the opening night of Nicolet’s play because of him, though. He could take care of himself for one night.<br/><br/>Nodding when Nicolet said she was not planning on hunting, Drina smiled as the other woman found herself a place and started digging in. “Not at all. I barely know the business end of a firearm”, she joked.<br/><br/>She couldn’t help but smile seeing that Anthony was pleased with her offer. Of course, she would have given him anything he wanted at any time, but those Englishmen usually loved the feel of the competition, and who was she to take it away from them?<br/><br/>“I just love to offer our men a perk and see them try and outsmart each other at the hunt”, she commented equally merrily. “Whoever gets the best game must invite us all to their home once the piece is on display. This way, we can all partake in the prize during a merry dinner. What say you, gentlemen?”, she suggested. Despite Helena’s presence, Drina had to admit it was a pretty good group they had for the hunt.</div>"
4758,Cheaper by the dozen (In Character),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=48945,2016-03-27T22:31:04,Sojourn,"While Richard seemed pretty eager to see Nicolet's show in the spring, Helena didn't share that enthusiasm. She could think of far more entertaining things to do then watch blondie try to break a leg. Like figure out what was really going on between blondie's brother and the doctor's wife. That was very interesting her and she doubted the doctor knew. Of course, she couldn't focus on that just yet. First she had to make nice to the people she couldn't didn't give a shit about.<br/><br/>""You're welcome and that is very good.""<br/><br/>Richard said, laughing at Peter's joke. His wife did not find it as amusing. Helena gave a half-hearted laugh and smile at the terrible pun. 'Good lord, is there are a lot of scotch and brandy here?' she asked herself. She was going to be piss poor drunk to survive this holiday and these people.<br/><br/>People seemed to adore Richard, Helena realized. He was like everyone's favorite uncle. She was sure they disliked her as much as she was growing to dislike them. She wasn't like sweet little Daphne and she was sure as hell wasn't going to be nice to people she didn't like. If Helena didn't like you, then you didn't exist to her. She had no interest in associating with people she didn't like. Of course, sometimes she could not avoid that. Especially when she married Richard.<br/><br/>""You are quite right, Drina.""<br/><br/>Richard replied with a grin. He'd have fun competing against these young bucks hunting. Helena gave him a loving smile.<br/><br/>""I'm sure you'll do wonderful, dear.""<br/><br/>There, she played the role of the good and adoring wife. At least, for a few minutes, she thought as she took a sip of her drink. Wishing it was something a lot stronger. The overly cheerful Drina was already annoying Helena. No one was that happy, all the fucking time. She seriously hoped that she wasn't like that twenty four hours a day.<br/><br/>Richard smiled at Drina when she suggested the winner have a feast at their home.<br/><br/>""I think that is a splendid idea.""<br/><br/>""Yes, I agree.""<br/><br/>Helena replied, not as cheerful as her husband.<br/><br/>""Of course, my Richard will win and you'll get to see our lovely home.""<br/><br/>And she could show off all the nice things she had in their home. Nice, expensive, rare and antique items that neither of these two bitches and their men could ever afford to buy them."
4759,Is this how it ends? (In-Character),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=48967,2016-01-10T19:21:08,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Note: OOC thread is <a class=""postlink"" href=""https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=23&amp;t=48923""><span style=""color: #FF0000"">here</span></a>. If interested in joining, please post there.<br/><br/>Crossroads, Texas - Wednesday, Jan 06, 2016 - 10:00 am<br/><br/>It was a regular day in the town. As usual, people were going about their every day lives. School had just reopened after the holidays, so everyone was still getting back on track. Every other business was going in full steam, as there was no time to be wasted. It looked like it would be just another ordinary day.<br/><br/>The local <span style=""text-decoration: underline"">Catholic Church</span> was, as usual, open to welcome anyone who wanted to spend a moment there. After the early Mass, Father Daniels, a kindly man with greying hair, had stuck around in case someone needed a moment of his attention. He had sat in his office - choosing a spot that allowed him to see the entrance - with the door opened and started looking up references for his next sermon.<br/><br/>When <span style=""color: #FFFF00"">Elena Parkinson</span> walked in, the priest sighed. He knew why she was there. Every month, in the day that marked her husband's passing, she used to go in for confession. She was a lot better, though, he had to admit. When it had just happened, the priest had feared she might make an attempt on her own life. She was doing much better, though, and he would be there to support the girl he had met as a child. <br/><br/>Sitting by her side, as he usually did, the priest greeted Elena warmly and started a conversation. They talked, simply talked. About work, about how she had been doing, about her plans... it was just a conversation between two old friends, but Father Daniels places his questions strategically, as to know what was in his friend's mind and heart. They were so focused on their conversation that neither of them noticed that the once clear morning sky was darkening quickly. It seemed like a storm was about to come.<br/><br/>The local <span style=""text-decoration: underline"">bus station</span> was a little more alive than it usually happened to be. Some of the people who hadn't yet gotten back to work were just now returning to town, and two or three buses had only just arrived at the bus station. The drivers had opened the doors and waited patiently for all the passengers to exit, and then, while the inside of the buses was picked up by someone who had been waiting, the drivers had taken up unlocking the bagage storage areas and were taking the bags out and handing them to the corresponding passengers. It looked like everything was just fine when they had started, but as the last bags were being handed, the sky had already started darkening. The driver of the last bus to arrive handed a bag to the young man who had been waiting - a different looking fellow, he thought to himself - and commented about the weather. ""If you're going far, I would secure an umbrella. Looks like it's gonna pour"".<br/><br/>At the <span style=""text-decoration: underline"">garage</span>, if Ethan had been busy under a car, he would probably not have the chance to notice that the sky was changing. There was no thunder or lightning, and it had not yet started to rain. Even if he had, though, he would still be informed.<br/><br/>An older lady, called Mrs. Warrender - she was a member of one of the oldest families in town - had just come in to check on her car. It had been a simple repair, as she had gotten her windshield cracked and needed it changed, so she decided to drop by and see if she could pick up her car. ""Ethan, darling!"", she called out, as she called every other younger person. ""Have you had the time to fix me up, honey?"", almost in the same breath, she continued. ""And if not, would you have an umbrella I can have for a while? Looks like a storm is forming out there!"". Once finished speaking, the woman finally stopped and waited for an answer.<br/><br/>At the <span style=""text-decoration: underline"">Crossroads Elementary School</span>, classroom 21-B, a young redhead was covering for the regular teacher, who had taken the day off on personal business. She had been trying to get the class on schedule, so that Mrs. Parkinson wouldn't have to play catch up the next day. Not that she would have mind, the young woman thought. Mrs. Ellie, as some of the kids called her, seemed to have a magic touch with even the most difficult children. With a sigh, Miss Jones looked at one of her temporary students. Ugh, she could never assign names to all of the faces. ""No, dear, Mrs. Ellie is not sick. She has taken a day for personal business, and will be back tomorrow. Now please, open your text book on page 40 so we can carry on"".<br/><br/>At the <span style=""text-decoration: underline"">residential area</span> of the town, everything seemed pretty quiet. Some people were out on business, others were home preparing to leave, or sleeping, or doing whatever they needed to do. Crossroads was a pretty well-balanced town in matters of social class, so there wasn't much of a difference there between the kinds of homes people lived in. Maybe it was the way things worked in smaller towns, but there weren't many differences between people. There were wealthy families, and modest ones, and people seemed to get along. The next house to the right of the mayor's was occupied by a large family. The Warrenders, one of the oldest families in the region, lived as a multigenerational group in that large home, and everyone pitched in.<br/><br/>As the sky had started to darken, one of the 'girls' - the daughters of the widow who owned the house - got out through the back door to collect whatever dry clothes were out there. After that, she would tap on her neighbor's window and speak only once she saw someone. ""It looks like it's gonna rain soon. Shouldn't you pick up your laudry as well?"", the woman suggested, with a kind smile, to whoever came to see what she wanted.</div>"
4760,Is this how it ends? (In-Character),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=48967,2016-01-12T00:29:44,Sojourn,"Danielle Burns, the Mayor of Crossroads, was working from home today. Her son, Jared, should have been back in school today but he was home with her. He hadn't been feeling good the last few days and she was waiting for the antibiotics that doctor had given them to kick in. While she did not like the idea of him missing school, especially the first one back from winter break, she also didn't want to infect the other students. One nice thing of being the mayor was that she could work for home if she needed to. She was a single mom and, although she worked a challenging job at times, she was able to have a good work and family life balance. Which was very important to her.<br/><br/>Danielle and Jared's home was a nice home but not overly large or expensive. They were pretty well to do, Danielle's father had been Mayor until he had decided to retire. So, the Burns family had always been pretty well off. Her parents had taught her good values that she was trying to pass onto Jared. You didn't have to buy big, fancy things just because you had the money. Other things were far more important, like family. She was talking on the phone with her assistant, who was at her office, when Jared yelled from the living room.<br/><br/>""Mom! There's someone at the window!""<br/><br/>Neighbors always knocked on your window in Crossroads if they wanted to chat. If someone knocked on your actual door, then you had to worry. Danielle told her assistant she call her back, putting her phone into her pants' pocket, and went to see which neighbor it was. She saw Jared laying on the couch with the controller for his Playstation in his hand.<br/><br/>""No way, buster...""<br/><br/>Danielle said, grabbing the wireless controller as she walked past him.<br/><br/>""You don't go to school, you don't get to play games.""<br/><br/>Jared pouted a little and replied.<br/><br/>""But I wasn't going to play a game. I was going to watch Youtube.""<br/><br/>""Nope, not happening. After I see who is at the window, I'm going find you the most boring show on the Internet to watch.""<br/><br/>""That's no fun.""<br/><br/>Jared replied, slumping down in the couch. Acting a little younger then his age, which was eleven.<br/><br/>""Tough, missing school isn't supposed to be fun.""<br/><br/>Danielle told him, setting the controller on the bookshelf she kept next to the window. She opened her window and smiled at Marianne  Warrender. She had know the Warrenders all her life, which happened when you were born and raised in a small town.<br/><br/>""Hi, Marianne.""<br/><br/>She looked up at the sky and saw it was indeed a lot darker then earlier today. She hadn't paid much attention between trying to work and taking care of her son. Did she have laundry out? She looked to her right and saw that there was indeed some things on her clothesline. She had been so busy trying to balance it all, she forgot that she had thrown in doing some chores since she was home too.<br/><br/>""Yes, you're right. I've been so distracted taking care of Jared and trying to work, I forgot all about the laundry. Thanks for the heads up."""
4761,Is this how it ends? (In-Character),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=48967,2016-01-18T00:08:30,Fain,"<div style=""background-color:black; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#FFFF80; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:black; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:black; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><span style=""color: #FFFF80"">Ethan Drake Black</span> had been underneath a car working away on a gas line replacement for mister O’Connor. An older gentlemen who really should have retired the old car when he retired ten years ago. It didn’t really matter to Ethan, but he still had these thoughts from time to time whenever he worked on a vehicle. He knew the people who owned the vehicles almost as well as he knew their cars. <br/><br/>Ethan couldn’t help thinking about how good life here had been for his family. His twin children Sarah and Alan having positive influences was helping a lot with their behaviours and the loss of their mother. In the teacher Elena the two children had found a role model and mother figure to follow. Alan had seemed to slow down in his trouble making ways. At least Ethan though since less letters from the principle had come home for fights that Alan had started or various other things the young child had gotten up to. The most troubling to Ethan that had made him wonder if he was even doing the right thing had been a year ago when Alan had decided that starting a fire on the roof of the school had been a good idea. Ethan could still remember the flack he’d gotten for that and it left a bitter taste in his mouth. He knew that Sarah’s withdrawal and Alan’s acting out where at the loss of their mother, but he didn’t know how to react to it. It was why when Elena had stepped into his children’s lives in a more active role he’d seen a drastic change. <br/><br/>He couldn’t help the smile at the remembered thoughts of how eager they had both been to see their favourite teacher. It warmed his heart that the kids were finally beginning to make a new life for themselves and so was he. <br/><br/>He hadn’t noticed the sky, even as he worked, but when Mrs. Warrender entered the garage calling out to him. He’d slid out from under the car dusting himself off and grabbing a rag to clean his hands. “Mrs. Warrender,” Ethan said with a bright smile, “you know I always come through for you. Your car’s all done and parked right out back so you can just drive right off, I’ll let you out the back after I get you your papers, this way you won’t be getting wet.” He spoke politely as he led her towards his back room. A very small office space where he kept his files and a few other things handy.<br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;"">— - — - —</div><br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFFF80"">Sarah Black</span> and <span style=""color: #FFFF80"">Alan Black</span> had been quite eager to go to school. They had talked non stop about it in the car ride over before dad had gone to work. The two of them were always excited now for the days they got to spend with Mrs. Ellie. She listened to them and understood why they did what they did. Sarah being the more mature of the two was always buried in a book silently at the back of the class. While Alan started any trouble he could. Everyone had been sure that Sarah would be a misfit and Alan was bound for juvenile but Mrs. Ellie took the time to see past the judgement. She had taken an interest in their lives and that meant that Sarah and Alan had opened up to the woman. <br/><br/>Now as they took their seats they were sad to see she wasn’t there. Alan didn’t like the substitute and the frown on his face made it abundantly clear that this would be a bad day to be his substitute teacher. Sarah sighed lightly knowing why her brother did what he did, but not liking it. She took out the book and opened it to page 40. <br/><br/>Alan’s hand shot into the air. He didn’t wait to speak, “Where did Mrs. Ellie go?” he demanded rather quite rudely. Ignoring the fact it was impolite to speak without being addressed.</div></div></div></div>"
4762,Is this how it ends? (In-Character),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=48967,2016-01-21T16:01:35,Shepard of Fire,"Tomas had been asleep as the bus came to a stop in front of the station it sent a jolt through the bus that almost instantly woke him up. He looked around him at all the other people on the bus as they slowly got up and proceeded to the front. He waited till everyone else was off before he got up and exited the bus. ""If you're going far, I would secure an umbrella. Looks like it's gonna pour"". The bus driver said to Thomas as he handed him his rucksack that contained his few possessions. ""Thanks for the warning mate"" He mumbled. As soon as Thomas had stepped off the bus the memories came flooding back, he remembered the disappointing looks etched on the faces of his family as a cop cuffed him and dragged him into a police car, that was the last time he saw them and now two years later he has come back to this shit hole and he doesn't even know why, but those were thoughts for another time right now he had to find somewhere to sleep for the night.<br/><br/>It only took him 10 minutes to arrive at the front porch of Gregory's house. Greg was Tomas's best friend and he was hoping he could crash there for the night. He knocked and the door was almost immediately opened by a scrawny man with sunken eyes. ""Greg is that you? You look like shit man"" Greg stared back at Tomas seemingly unfazed. ""First words I hear you from you in two years and it's a fucking insult"" Greg said in a quivering voice. ""Come on you know I was only joking"" Tomas said offering a half hearted smile. ""Look I just need a place to crash for the night and I was wondering if I could stay here?"" ""There's a motel not from here you can stay there"" Greg answered in a emotionless voice. ""Come on man just for one night, I don't have the cash to rent a room"" ""Not my problem"" Greg answered before slamming the door in his face. ""Well fuck you too!"" Tomas screamed at the closed door. He kicked the door as hard as he could before he walked off, since there was nothing else he could do Tomas decided he would start working again, but finding his old contacts would be no easy task."
4763,Is this how it ends? (In-Character),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=48967,2016-02-07T18:33:01,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Marianne smiled to Danielle and peeked over her shoulder, waving to Jared. She was one of those people who liked knowing of everyone's business, but tried to get the information she wanted in a kind way.<br/><br/>""Oh, poor thing. Is he sick?"", she asked with her usual kindness. ""I can make some chicken broth if you want"", the woman offered. Once again, that kind of thing was common in Crossroads, and the Warrenders sort of considered Danielle and her son as part of the family. As they had a lot of free time, it wasn't uncommon that they offered all kinds of practical help. <br/><br/>At the garage, Mrs. Warrender sighed in relief when Ethan said her car was already done. She had to admit that the boy - for Mrs. Warrender, everyone under the age of forty was considered a boy or a girl - always did indeed come through for her. She trusted Ethan with her eyes closed when it came to her car, and always made sure to add in a generous tip to every service she required. It was her way of helping, since she couldn't really offer too much help with those children of his - they didn't really seem to like anyone else, so nothing she could do. Correcting herself mentally, she shook her head. They liked Mrs. Elena, the school teacher. Maybe they should get married, she mused. They were both free, and the kids wouldn't be a problem.<br/><br/>Coming back to reality, the woman smiled brightly. ""You are a life saver, dear"", she responded to Ethan's comment while walking to the office space with him. ""How much do I owe you this time, darling?"", she asked, fishing her checkbook and a pen out of her purse.<br/><br/>At school, Miss Jones sighed when Alan asked that question. She should have known that the boy would start misbehaving the second Elena turned her back and couldn't see his behavior.<br/><br/>Despite his rudeness, she decided it was for the best to just answer the question and get the matter over with. ""She has gone to church, dear"", the 'dear' was not heartfelt at all, and it could be heard in her voice. ""It is the anniversary of her husband's passing, and she felt like taking some time for herself. Now, let us start our lessons. I'm sure Mrs. Ellie will be very pleased if everything runs smoothly today"".<br/><br/>At this exact moment, Elena was leaving the church, after promising to come back for Sunday Mass, as usual. Through all she had seen and lived, religion had always mattered a lot for Elena. She could even say it had been her only constant support system in life, specially after her parents passed away. And Father Daniels was much more than a priest, he was an old and dear friend she considered a paternal figure on her life.<br/><br/>With these thoughts in mind, she stepped back on to the street and had to hold her skirt, as a sudden gust of wind threatened to lift it up. Shortly after, she collected herself and started walking, as she hoped to get home before the storm started.<br/><br/>Neither her, nor Thomas, nor Mrs. Warrender would be that lucky, though. While they were all still out, a heavy thunder would shake the small town.<br/><br/>The sky would go dark for a few seconds, before being lit up by a lightning bolt. Not even two seconds later a massive shower would be pouring, not even giving time for anyone to look for cover.</div>"
4764,Is this how it ends? (In-Character),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=48967,2016-02-08T23:46:42,Sojourn,"Marianne would be able to see Jared laying on the couch. He saw her and waved hi. He was so bored today. His mom wouldn't let him watch his tv shows, play video games, or play with toys. Being sick was no fun, especially when your mom wouldn't let you do anything. Danielle had moved slightly to let Marianne see Jared. She had known the Warrenders all her life. They were nice people but a little nosey as well. Marianne always liked to know everyone's business, it could get annoying at times. But her mother had taught her the proper way of handing that. You just gave someone like Marianne enough information to leave you alone. If that person pressed for more, then you were suddenly late for a meeting or just remembered an important phone call.<br/><br/>Danielle didn't think she'd have to use the phone call excuse today. Jared was a legitimately sick, the only day of the year he was allowed to miss school if he wasn't sick was for his birthday. His birthday wasn't for another three months.<br/><br/>""That's very kind of you.""<br/><br/>Danielle said with a smile when Marianne offered to make her son some chicken broth. She looked over her shoulder at Jared.<br/><br/>""Jared? Would you like Miss Marianne to make you some?""<br/><br/>Jared nodded his head. He liked the chicken broth. It usually helped him feel better when he was sick.<br/><br/>""Yes, please. If you don't mind, Miss Marianne."""
4765,Is this how it ends? (In-Character),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=48967,2016-02-09T21:01:33,Fain,"<div style=""background-color:black; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:#FFFF80; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:black; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""background-color:black; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><span style=""color: #FFFF80"">Ethan Drake Black</span> smiled at Mrs. Warrender as she told him he'd saved her life. He chuckled happily at her statement more then happy that she was pleased with the repairs. He finished pulling out the paperwork and gave her a slight sad look, ""I'm very sorry to say Mrs. Warrender, but I had to replace the whole window. The crack was too big to fix easily. So it'll be a little more then I first told you. But I won't charge you for the extra labour in fixing it,"" he added. He always tried to be fair with his pricing. He'd first quoted her fifty dollars to fix it. But since he'd had to put in a new windshield it had come up to just over a hundred dollars. <br/><br/>""The total is $125.96,"" he said he kept his tone very polite as he always did with everyone, but his face showed the expression of regret at having to charge her more. He didn't like to charge her too much after all. She was always so good to him. Like with all of his customers he didn't charge extra for the parts. He charged them exactly what he paid for it so he was able to keep his prices nice and low. Which was something his father had always done. He could hear his dad's voice [i]now son, you don't ever over charge your customers because when you do they'll go elsewhere. You don't need to make more then enough to feed the family and keep the land.[i] It was the same philosophy he lived by. He lived simply and hoped that by doing so good karma would come his way. He placed the paperwork on the desk so that Mrs. Warrender could see exactly what it was he'd charged her for. He turned around and pulled her keys off the board he kept in his office just for that purpose.<br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;"">— - — - —</div><br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFFF80"">Sarah Black</span> didn't care what the teacher had to say. She was Mrs. Ellie and therefore Sarah didn't care to listen to her. The child gave a yawn and looked down at the page. Noting she'd already read it. Her hand shot into the air and she glowered at the teacher. Her other hand resting on her book which she'd been reading before class started. Opening and closing over the cover as if debating if she should read it instead. <br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFFF80"">Alan Black</span> leaned back in his seat and glared his open dislike for the teacher as she spoke. Her tone was something he knew right off would set him off into his worst mood. He looked over at his sister as he noticed her hand going up in the air and gave a wicked grin. He still refused to take out his book. Instead he started whistling a tune he quite enjoyed while waiting for Sarah to ask her question before he would start into mischief.</div></div></div></div>"
4766,Is this how it ends? (In-Character),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=48967,2016-03-09T00:45:19,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;""><span style=""color: #FFFF00"">Marianne</span> waved back to Jared and smiled. She really liked the boy, and considered him a bit like the grandson she would never have. After making her offer of chicken broth, the woman waited patiently for Danielle's reply. She had offered it sincerely, as she had a lot of free time and a big heart, with all her flaws.<br/><br/>Once Danielle accepted her offer, Marianne showed a broad smile. “Oh, I don’t mind at all, dear, it’s not as though I lead a very busy life”, she replied cheerfully. Despite her words, she did lead a somewhat busy life, always going from here to there and helping whoever she could. <br/><br/>After saying these words, the woman excused herself. She hoped to be able to get the broth and come back before the rain started pouring.<br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;"">**************************************</div><br/><span style=""color: #FFFF00"">Mrs. Warrender</span>, back at Ethan's garage, hoped that she wouldn't take too long to get home. It seemed like there would be quite a shower, and she liked being dry. When Ethan said he had needed to replace the window, the woman sighed. She was upset only because she didn't like spending money, but she trusted Ethan. <br/><br/>“Oh, well, son. What has to be done, has to be done”, she replied in her usual intonation.  Checking the price, she nodded and took her checkbook, filling the check for the price Ethan had told her about. If that was the price, that was the price. <br/><br/>“Don’t look so grim, sweetie”, she said, patting Ethan’s cheek gently. “I know you did the best you could for me. Thank you, dear”. After these words, the woman took the keys and smiled. “See you next time, son. Have a great day!”, she said as a farewell before making her way to her car to go home, already getting a little wet as the rain was already pouring.<br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;"">**************************************</div><br/>Back in the school, the teacher who was filling in for Elena, <span style=""color: #FFFF00"">Miss Jones</span>, sighed. She had promised to do her best, but it was hard to do your best when your students are devoted to bothering you. She shook her head, resenting Miss Ellie a little. Her students acted as though she was some sort of saint. <br/><br/>When Sarah raised her hand, the woman counted to ten silently. ""Yes?"", she asked as politely as she could. ""May I help you, dear?"", the woman added, trying hard not to let out how pissed she was to be thrown in a room with Elena's <span style=""font-style: italic"">little monsters</span>.<br/><div style=""text-align: center;"">**************************************</div><br/>As Mrs. Warrender left the garage, <span style=""color: #FFFF00"">Elena</span> had decided she would stop by there, because it was raining way too much to walk home. Elena loved walking, and she didn’t make a lot of money for a car. She might have been able to afford it, but living close to work and pretty much everywhere she needed to go, the young woman felt it would be a waste.<br/><br/>Yet, she had been at the garage a few times, always to talk about the children. In the first weeks when she had started teaching Sarah and Alan, Elena had needed to visit Ethan several times for long conversations. Now, though, she was really happy with the improvement at the children’s behavior. Now, though, she was there simply to find shelter for a few moments.<br/><br/>Despite being soaking wet, Elena seemed more cheerful than she had been just a while ago. Probably the rain had improved her mood. “Good morning, Mr. Black!”, she greeted. “May I bother you a little for shelter from the rain?”, the young woman asked, trying to get some water off her hair. “I hope it won’t be long, but I can’t make any promises”, she completed, with a somewhat awkward smile. She should have been at school, after all, hadn’t it been for her personal appointment.</div>"
4767,Is this how it ends? (In-Character),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=48967,2016-03-09T23:25:37,Sojourn,"One nice thing about a small town was that everyone was like family. While Jared had never got to meet his father, he wasn't lacking in people that cared about him. Danielle nodded her head it was okay.<br/><br/>""If you don't mind, then that's fine. Thank you so much.""<br/><br/>Danielle told Marianne with a smile. She knew Marianne, like the rest of her family, had a big hearts. Sometimes they were nosy, but they were good, kind hearted people. She also knew that Marianne was busier then she let on. But since the woman insisted, Danielle was fine with it.<br/><br/>""Thank you, Miss Warrender.""<br/><br/>Jared called from the couch and Danielle echoed him. She walked back to her son, with the Playstation controller in hand.<br/><br/>""Now, as for you...""<br/><br/>""I wasn't going to play a game. I swear.""<br/><br/>Jared replied to his mother.<br/><br/>""Oh, I know. Of course, I also know you like the watch video game walk through videos.""<br/><br/>""It shows me where secret stuff is. But it's not the same as playing the games.""<br/><br/>Jared admitted and Danielle shrugged.<br/><br/>""Perhaps but I think even those are off limits while you're sick and missing school. It'll make you want to play the games and break the rules. Let's see what we can find for you.""<br/><br/>Danielle said searching the Internet for a moment, while Jared resisted the urge to roll his eyes at his mother.<br/><br/>""This is perfect.""<br/><br/>Danielle said in excitement and Jared groaned.<br/><br/>""No, Mom...""<br/><br/>""But, Jared, it popped up in our search box.""<br/><br/>""Grandma's the one who watches those when she comes over!""<br/><br/>Jared replied in annoyance. When his mom had to work late, his grandparents would watch him. Grandma liked to search things on the Internet, even if she needed Jared to help her navigate it.<br/><br/>""Well, maybe Grandma has good taste.""<br/><br/>Danielle said with a smile, playing a video of how to knit a scarf. Jared slumped down on the couch, not happy with his mother's video choice for him."
4768,Is this how it ends? (In-Character),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=48967,2016-03-23T15:14:12,Fain,"<span style=""color: #FFFF00"">Ethan Drake Black</span>really did love the people who lived and worked here they were always nice to him and he rarely had to defend his work or prices but then he was always fair. Accepting the check he gave her a genuine smile and said softly, ""thank you ma'am,"" as he watched her take the keys. Her parting words were met with, ""be careful out in this awful weather Mrs. Warrender, I want you to get home safe and sound now,"" he stated as he walked with her towards the entrance of the building and looked out on the growing storm.<br/><br/>He always did worry about the older folk of his home, and well ok that wasn't true, he worried about anyone he knew really. Ethan was one of those rare soft hearted males who really did have a giant heart. With a soft sigh he turned to head back to what he had been doing previously when he heard the footsteps coming into his garage. Turning around to see who it was he gave a bright smile. Elena was the woman who taught his children and they adored her and for that he would always go out of his way for her. After everything that had happened Elena had really been there for them. And in a way for him.<br/><br/>The long conversations about the children, his children, the reason for his whole world to exist, had really helped him see their state of mind and how they behaved around others since the loss of their mother. How those conversations had turned to how his children were adapting and getting better. He owed her the world he thought anyways. She had taken the time to invest in them. Something he had hoped would happen with a strong female figure for them. Every children needed a mother figure to look up to. Especially a young girl. He had known they had been a handful, but he hadn't known how to help them. She had. And for that he was eternally grateful.<br/><br/>He couldn't help the smile that spread across his features, ""Good morning Elena! and please it's Ethan,"" he said in greeting. ""Of course please come in. I have coffee and tea if you'd like a cup? I think I still have some of those biscuits that Mrs. Liedecker made the other day for me,"" he added as he led the way back towards his small but clean and adequately furnished office. He was always getting some sort of baked good from the women in town whenever they came to the garage. It was almost as if they thought he needed some fattening up, and he guiltily enjoyed this. ""I hope that you are well?"" he asked opening the door. After all she shouldn't be here, she should have been at the school. Which meant she was either sick or someone else was sick or something else had happened and that worried Ethan.<br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;"">-- - -- - --</div><br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFFF00"">Sarah Black</span>glared in open disdain at the teacher before her. ""I read this already, can I read something<span style=""font-style: italic"">else</span>now?"" she asked. Though her voice was polite and her tone just above a whisper. Her normal speaking level. It was clear that Sarah did not like this teacher even a little. For that matter Sarah did not like anyone with the sole exception of Elena. Everyone else was viewed as someone to be distrustful and weary of until she knew them. She would be cold and though she wasn't like Alan in that she didn't overly disrupt her class. She didn't exactly listen either or make it easy on a teacher.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFFF00"">Alan Black</span>couldn't help the laughter that erupted from him. Trust Sarah to have already read the lesson and be demanding politely to read something else, which really meant something more interesting. His laughter didn't last long though as he planned how best to prank the new teacher. Since he hadn't known she would be here, his normal fall backs (replacing the chalk with wax, putting tacks on her seat, putting glue under all her papers, and putting bugs in her desk drawers) were all out of the question. He would need to find new and much more innovative pranks to launch at this new teacher that didn't involve prep work. He had a few up his sleeve. That thought made his smile widen and would have terrified any adult who knew him as it meant he had nothing good planned."
4769,Is this how it ends? (In-Character),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=48967,2016-04-15T18:13:47,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;""><span style=""color: #FFFF00"">Marianne Warrender</span> smiled when Danielle thanked her. “No need to thank me at all, dear”, she replied with the usual kindness. “I will be back soon”, the woman completed, before waving a quick goodbye and crossing the small space between the two houses. She really hoped not to get caught up in the middle of a shower, the woman thought while she entered the kitchen and started working.<br/><br/>Despite the idea of rain not attracting her much, helping out a neighbor did. And after all, rain would be a minor inconvenience.<br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;"">**************************************</div><br/><span style=""color: #FFFF00"">Mrs. Warrender</span> was already in her car and preparing to leave when Ethan told her to be careful. “Don’t worry, dear, I will! Give you a ring once I get home!”, she promised, knowing that Ethan was a kindly soul who worried about everyone’s safety.<br/><br/>After her promise, the woman finally took off with her car. As promised - and as it was her habit anyway -, she was very careful on the way home, driving a little more slowly than usual so she could make sure nothing bad would happen. <br/><br/>It didn’t take long for Mrs. Warrender to get home, since she didn’t live too far away from Ethan’s shop. Parking her car in the family’s garage, the woman entered the kitchen to find her daughter busy with chicken broth. Moving to help, as usual, she started talking while working. “Is anyone sick?”, she inquired.<br/><br/>Marianne nodded. “Yes, Jared, next door”, she explained. “I offered to make him some chicken broth and he accepted”. Mrs Warrender nodded. “Good, I will go check on him when it’s done”, she added, since she felt somewhat responsible for the small family next door.<br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;"">**************************************</div><br/><span style=""color: #FFFF00"">Elena</span> showed a somewhat shy smile to Ethan. She was never sure about whether or not she could call the parents of her students by their first names, and thus she always reverted to calling them Mr. or Mrs. Something. With Ethan, though, she had a more personal relationship, due to the nature of her own relationship with his children.<br/><br/>She could remember when she had met the kids. None of the other teachers wanted anything to do with them, and even the student counselor had given up on the kids. Elena had encountered two children that were scared and sad, and that initially resisted her attempts on being friendly. It had taken a while for her to break the ice, but Elena felt that the kids were much better now, despite others still not understanding them.<br/><br/>Despite having an intensely personal relationship with the family, though, Elena rarely talked about her own personal life. She felt that it wasn’t her position to speak about herself. Now, though, she wasn’t working and wasn’t in the mood to be professional.<br/><br/>“Ethan, I’m sorry”, she replied kindly. “I would accept a cup of coffee if it’s not too much trouble”, the young woman completed. Ethan’s question about how she was made Elena nibble on her lower lip. “I am fine, thank you”, she finally went. “I took the day off because…”. Her voice trailed off for a moment, but she forced herself to go on. “...I have been to church, I… always do it in the anniversary of my husband’s passing”, she explained very quietly, her voice barely audible.<br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;"">**************************************</div><br/><span style=""color: #FFFF00"">Miss Jones</span> sighed when Sarah spoke to her that way. Those kids were a pair of little demons, she thought to herself. Only Elena, with her infinite patience, could handle them. She probably had water in her veins, not blood. Those brats were disrespectful and rude, and she had no idea why they were even still in the school. “You may carry on reading the textbook, or some other book you have with you, as long as you are not disruptive”, the woman replied, clearly displeased. <br/><br/>“As for the rest of you, please start reading your textbooks. I will stop at each desk collecting the composition Mrs. Parkinson has left for you during the last class, so please have it out and on your desks so this can be done more quickly. I will just collect them, Mrs. Parkinson will correct them tomorrow”, she announced, waiting for compositions to start being placed on desks so she could start picking them up.</div>"
4770,Is this how it ends? (In-Character),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=48967,2016-04-16T22:53:22,Sojourn,"""See you soon.""<br/><br/>Danielle told Marianne with a smile. The Warrenders were kind people. Danielle knew that they truly didn't mind helping other people out. That's what people in a small town did for each other. You helped others in need. Sometimes it was helping get their car to the shop when it broke down. Or it was making a sick kid some soup. That's why Danielle loved this town. Your neighbors weren't just your friends, they were family.<br/><br/>Danielle couldn't help but laugh at Jared's face as he watched one his grandmother's favorite Youtube channels. Being sick and missing school wasn't supposed to be fun. Although he didn't feel better tomorrow, he'd be seeing the doctor. The town doctor could always get a kid in at the last minute.<br/><br/>""Jared, I'm going to grab the stuff outside. Don't think about...You know what, never mind. I'll take the controller with me.""<br/><br/>Danielle told her son. He looked at her shock.<br/><br/>""But it's going to rain, you can't get it wet!""<br/><br/>Jared declared, if she got the controller wet, it would be ruined.<br/><br/>""I know, it'll be fine. Trust me and go enjoy your 'show'.""<br/><br/>Danielle replied with a smirk. Jared glared a little at her. She knew he hated the show she had picked. Danielle also didn't plan on taking the Playstation controller outside. Just to the back door, where Jared wouldn't be able to grab it and change the video. She set the controller onto the washing machine that was next to the back door. She grabbed a basket and tried to gauge the sky. It looked like it was going to start pouring very soon. She might be able to grab all the stuff hanging on the line before the rain started. Danielle threw up the door and made a run for it. Pulling the clothes of the line as quickly as possible. She didn't care about the pins. She look for them later when the storm as over. Plus, they weren't that expensive to replace. Danielle was down to the last shirt when she heard the thunder. It didn't even feel a minute had passed before the rain started.<br/><br/>""Damn it!""<br/><br/>She exclaimed, the rain was going down fast and she ran back into her house with her laundry in the basket. Unfortunately, she couldn't prevent either them or herself from getting wet. Although she got back inside before she was too soaked. She was just mad that she had wasted her time grabbing the clothes, since they had gotten wet anyway. She slammed the door shut. Jared's precious controller was nice and dry.<br/><br/>""Mom! This one's over!""<br/><br/>Jared yelled to her from the living room.<br/><br/>""Good, play the next video while I change!""<br/><br/>Danielle yelled back and got a grumble from her son. She grabbed a towel from the bathroom to try and dry herself off. She'd be going up to her bedroom soon to change into other clothes."
4771,"Points of Authority - Pokemon, Team Rocket based",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=49074,2016-01-19T05:52:52,Alkalie,"Heels clicked against the tile as the young executive made her way down the hall, blue eyes aflame and long ebony hair flying our behind her as she went. She had her orders and was ready to dole them out to her underlings. Jemma was her name, adoptive daughter to Blaine and one of the few trusted executives to the Boss. She was known as the Flame General and with her mannerisms and team, it came as no surprise.<br/>The Houndoom at her side demanded the same respect the woman did and her underlings gave it willingly. No one wanted to be on the wrong side of Jemma. A grunt was busy standing in her way, having a look at some device and generally not paying attention, Jemma stopped and looked down at the female houndoom. No verbal communication was needed and the beast at her side snarled, flames licking at the sides of its muzzle and the man yelped, jumping and seeing who it was, scurrying down the hall.<br/>A nasty grin split her lips as she continued her journey down the hall and into the barracks that housed the grunts that fell under her control. “Look alive.” Her voice was crisp and dangerously cold. “We’re being shipped out to the Hoenn Region. I’ll debrief you before the helicopter gets here. For now, make sure the lot of you are ready to move.” With that cheers of elation went up and she made her way from the room. This was going to be fun. They were to set up a base of operations and see what they couldn’t learn about Team Aqua and Team Magma at the same time. They would get further instructions from the boss at a later date.<br/>Once in her rooms she gathered what she needed and headed outside. She was to go ahead of her troops, so to speak. The air was crisp with the scents of fall. In one fluid motion she unsnapped a ball from her hip and tossed it high. At the height of it’s arc it snapped open and revealed a large, male charizard. “Flayr. We’re going on a little adventure.” He roared and turned his back on her, allowing her to climb aboard. She stopped mid stride though as a man approached her. One of hers. She looked to him and scowled. “Yes?” Jemma asked, voice cold and her words clipped. He bowed low a moment and then his eyes met hers. “Where are we to meet you?” He asked and she raised an eyebrow. “The pilot will know where to drop you off. How long have you been under me?” she asked him and he sighed. “Long enough to trust you. Safe flight.” With that he walked away, leaving Jemma with a feeling that something was off about the grunt and his question.<br/>Truthfully, he was next to be promoted as far as she was concerned, but he had seemed to want to ask something else and had not. Odd. Rutherford was usually blunt and a little bit cruel. Jemma shook her head to clear it and climbed gracefully onto Flayr’s back and held on tight. She knew the flight would take a couple of days, but she enjoyed her time alone between regions and job sites. It was a time for her to compose plans and make sure nothing went awry. Of course nothing always went according to plan, there were always variables, but she managed to make it work. One didn’t become one of the Boss’ trusted underlings by messing up. A sneer danced across her face for a mere moment and then she turned her face into the wind and just let her mind quiet as she enjoyed the trip.<br/>Night came quickly and they set down in a field somewhere in Johto. A yawn escaped her and she returned the large fire type to allow him to rest and called once more on her Houndoom. “Nemesis. Care to keep watch for a little? Feel free to nose Arcana’s pokeball once you get tired.” She busied herself with setting up a small tent and unravelling a black and red sleeping bag from her pack. Once she was all set, Jemma crawled into the tent, leaving her pokemon to keep her safe for the night.<br/>Morning came rather quickly and she decided to travel by land for a small bit, as she knew she was close to the first stop for her troops. Jemma broke down the tent with surprising efficiency and then took another ball from her waist and called out a large, graceful Rapidash. “No rush.” She told the pokemon and climbed aboard her back and they sent out, headed south toward the coast and the first safe house. She was sure her troops were chomping at the bit to be debriefed. She had deliberately told them they would be informed before the helicopter and then left. This was something she enjoyed doing, but in the end, she always told them what they needed to know.<br/>Sometime around noon the safe house loomed before her, snuggled away into a cliff side. She would need her charizard to reach it. Returning Tash she called out her winged companion once more, climbing up onto the broad back. The flight up was uneventful as she flashed her badge upon landing and made her way inside and to the mess hall where they all would be eating breakfast. A few grunts looked up and then the rest when those few stopped eating. Heads were dipped and then the loud chatter of the room became a low murmur as Jemma made it clear she intended to speak.<br/>“I know I left you with no information, again.” A cry of ‘We’re used to it!’ went up and some laughter ensued, leaving Jemma to grin good naturedly at the caller. “I know, I know. Right then, down to business troops. We’ve been chosen to set up a base in the Hoenn region and gather information on the two groups there.” A few worried glances were exchanged. “the boss chose us, this means he feels we can be of some service to him. Chin up, we can do this.” She looked over her get and then smirked. “Plus, I hear there are some rather powerful legendaries.” A hoot went up and she smirked. “Right then, eat up and be ready to move out again. I’ll meet all of you at the last safe house on the edge of Hoenn!” With that she turned smartly on her heel and strode out of the room, headed for the outside once more.<br/>Jemma sat outside, eating a bagel she had swiped from the cafeteria on the way out, her pokemon scattered about her as they ate as well. She would stay and see them all off and then be on her way. Excitement rose in her and she swallowed the last of her food, leaning back against her Arcanine, letting the beast rumble in contentment as she ate."
4772,HP 2018 - Harry Potter AU,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=49183,2016-01-31T22:17:27,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;"">August 25th, 2018</span></div><br/><br/>A week before classes started for the upcoming school year in Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry, things seemed to be peaceful. The last War had ended twenty years ago, with several casualties that had been sorely felt by the wizarding community. But the sacrifice had not been in vain. With the loss of many precious lives, had come victory. The wizard who had renamed himself Lord Voldemort had finally been defeated, putting an end to his reign of terror.<br/><br/>It took the wizarding society as a whole some time to start feeling at ease again. It had been a very long and destructive war, and it was hard to fall back in a routine without the threat of a Dark Lord looming over everyone’s heads all the time.<br/><br/>But it had finally come. Peace, calm and the regular life style every respectable wizard or witch craved. They could leave their houses and be sure they were going to return. It was probably even more of a change for half-bloods and muggle-borns, as they were the main target for those who called themselves Death Eaters.<br/><br/>Of course, as everyone knows, forgetting history was risking repeating it. And as that was a part in history nobody cared to repeat, everyone was in full alert. A team of aurors was kept constantly ready for the moment they needed to spring into action. Everyone hoped it wouldn’t be necessary, but it was better to be safe than sorry.<br/><br/><span style=""text-decoration: underline""><div style=""text-align: center;"">Professor Beatrice Caroline Blake</div></span><br/><br/>While the world at large lived in peace, in that small cottage outside London, a mother and a daughter lived the life of those prepared for any eventual change in scenery. Mrs. Caroline Blake and her daughter Beatrice had every reason to be on alert. Beatrice had the gift of foresight, and she had been feeling restless for the past few days. There wasn’t anything she could put her finger on, but both ladies knew that something was about to happen.<br/><br/>It was a constant concern of theirs and everyone else’s that Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry might be targeted in a future conflict, which was why the protection barrier around it was kept in prime condition at all times. That was a task every adult wizard or witch was welcome and even required to help with. Aid on that was mostly voluntary, but calls for help could be issued if needed. For Beatrice Blake, a call was unnecessary. With her usual concern for others, Professor Blake did her best to use her free time reinforcing the protective spells whenever she saw the need to do so.<br/><br/>The rest of Beatrice’s time was devoted to Divination classes and counseling for troubled students. It was a good life, and she wouldn’t have it any other way. Her door was always open for anyone who needed her, and Prof. Blake tried to keep good - or at least neutral - relations with everyone else around the school.<br/><br/>Right now, she didn’t need to think about the other members of staff, as she was home. Sitting on her favorite chair with a cup of tea, Beatrice smiled as she heard her mother telling her how much she missed her already.<br/><br/>“Oh, poor mother”, she replied to the woman’s words, blowing her a kiss. “I will miss you terribly too. But I will write to you every night, and we we will meet in Hogsmeade eventually for dinner, right? It will be good for you to leave the house for a while”.<br/><br/>Mrs. Blake smiled and nodded at her daughter’s words. “I think you have a point, dear”, she agreed. Beatrice was always so optimistic, always seeing the bright side of everything. Crossing the small living room, Mrs. Blake sat on the couch and gestured for Beatrice to come sit with her. She did so, resting her head against her mother’s shoulder. “I worry so much about you, dear”, she said, now more seriously. “You think everyone is as good and kind-hearted as you”.<br/><br/>Beatrice smiled and shook her head on a negative. “No, I don’t, mother dear. I know not everyone is a good person, and that I can’t trust everyone. I just choose to give most people the benefit of doubt”. Mrs. Blake sighed and kissed her daughter’s cheek. She nodded afterwards. She should have known by now that this was an useless conversation. “That is good, Bea. But please, be careful. Don’t… I don’t know. Just be careful, sweetheart”.<br/><br/>Beatrice’s smile faded at her mother’s apparent hesitation. Her gaze went up to meet the older woman’s with a concerned expression. She didn’t know exactly what she was talking about, but it had to be acknowledged that there was something strange in the air. At least for those sensitive enough to realize it. It was like the calm before a storm. And storms were never a safe thing. “I know”, Beatrice replied softly after a moment of silence. Standing up, the young woman kissed the top of her mother’s head. “Now, I must get out of here. I would love for you to see me off at the station, if you are willing to”.<br/><br/>For Beatrice’s joy, her mother decided to join her, and after giving Mrs. Blake some time to get ready, the two women left the house for the nearest train station, from which they would make their way to King’s Cross.<br/><br/><span style=""text-decoration: underline""><div style=""text-align: center;"">Professor Jonathan Sykes</div></span><br/><br/>Unlike the other professors, the Headmaster was already in the school. Most of Professor Sykes's time was spent inside the castle, even during the summer. The man was single, had no living relatives, and was not involved in any sentimental relationship. His was not a lonely life, though. Prof. Sykes was the kind of man who made friends easily, and the free time he had between obligations was liberally shared with them.<br/><br/>That summer, he had visited some of them for a few weeks back at his home town in Scotland, not too far away from the castle, and taken a trip to Russia for some research. The rest of the summer, he had spent back in the school, resting and making sure everything was safe and ready for when classes finally started.<br/><br/>At the moment, the man was in his office, reading. He was keeping an eye on the wall clock, as was his intention to go out to the platform and welcome the professors as they arrived. A meeting with professors and staff would be held, as usual, but that would wait for next morning after breakfast. Most professors would need some time to rest after taking the trip back to the school, after all, and no urgent matters required their attention at the moment."
4773,HP 2018 - Harry Potter AU,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=49183,2016-02-09T21:39:23,Fain,"Tiernnan Mortimer was sitting in his study in the upper portion of his home. The large attic room containing nothing but books and shelves upon shelves of them. He gave a wry smile at the place. it was his favourite thing in the whole world to be here. He wold miss this place most of all. He was of course in his mother's home. Being her youngest child he stilled lived there. Even though both Thia and Iris also shared the house he rarely saw the twin girls. Both being usually away somewhere. He knew that Thia was already engaged to be married, to who he had zero idea. He never really kept track. it would be interesting to see what happened to Iris when Thia left. The two were like appendages of each other and couldn't seem to get separated at all.<br/><br/>Tiernnan looked back to the shelves of book in his attic room. His bed set in a very small corner of the room surrounded by bookcases. A chest of drawers set in the middle of the room doubled as his desk and a small table held a large cauldron he often used. His potions ingredients stored in a cupboard that was lined on the outside with more bookshelves. He smiled. Home. It was perfection and he never wanted to leave.<br/><br/>Tiernnan had never dated, and never really knew if he would. He didn't even know what gender he preferred. He simply wasn't interested in anyone. And really never had been. As far as he could tell it would probably take a lightning strike to the head for him to realize a woman was looking at him. He gave a half smile remembering just such an accident. Where his best friend and companion had told him that he was the study of a lovely lady and he'd not even noticed. The two had shared a rather hearty laugh as both boys knew Tiernnan wasn't likely to date. He couldn't help but think about Adrian as it was about a year ago that Adrian had moved off to be with his wife and start their family. Tiernnan missed the man, but he knew life went on.<br/><br/>Grabbing up another half a dozen books off the shelf he went to the trunk already loaded down with books. Frowning he wanted to put at least another dozen if not two dozen books in there. Well he'd just have to use a shrinking spell on them then. Since he still had to pack clothing and various other things. It took him another couple of hours to collect everything into the truck and there simply was no way he'd ever lift the thing without magic. Thank god for magic. He though with a lively smile as he headed downstairs where his father sat waiting at the table.<br/><br/>""Finally ready to go are we?"" Tobias said with a grin.<br/><br/>""Yes,"" Tiernnan answered not bothering to explain why he was so late to getting down. Tobias nodded, rose and looked over at his son's trunk.<br/><br/>""I hope you didn't pack that library of yours again,"" he said dryly.<br/><br/>""Yes,"" was all Tiernnan answered and his father sighed heavily before levitating the truck to the car. Tiernnan looked at the contraption and even though he'd been in it often he still felt his face flush at the thought of it. He hated driving anywhere it was a terrifying concept. And it always made him nervous. He got in without a word and silently pulled a book out of his pocket and read it as they drove to Kings Cross Station. Where Tiernnan would take the train to school as he always did this time of year. He was after all a teacher at Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry."
4774,HP 2018 - Harry Potter AU,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=49183,2016-02-12T11:44:11,Joyeuse,"Tap. Tap. Klunk.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Scriiiiitch.</span><br/><br/>A wry grin twitched at the corners of the Dark Art's Professor's mouth as he dragged a shell across a the stomach of Mandrake root infant, it's cries echoing only to empty ears obviously exercising some form of flora pain.<span style=""font-style: italic"">It's not real, you can't feel.</span>Jean-Baptiste not really concentrating on what he was doing as his mind was swirling with thoughts of the letter he had just had a few minutes ago. The shell in Jean's hand hadn't done anything to deserve its punishment nor had the Mandrake root, but its porcelain surface was easy to grasp, and it provided Jean with something sharp to vent his frustration.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Dear Mr. Mediène,<br/><br/>We are happily to inform you of you're house's involvement with the Dark Lord, has been acquitted of all false charges. The accusation's that Mediène Sr. was a member of the Death Eaters and his participation during the Second Wizardry War as a double-agent have finally come to an end. It is still regrettable we could not ask him ourselves before his untimely death. Rest his soul a true hero. We understand it has been quite some time waiting, two decades overdue at least and to commemorate you're house's noble sacrifice we have commissioned statue of you're father in Hogsmeade Village. Blessed are the peacemakers, for they shall be called sons of God.<br/><br/>Yours truly,<br/>Ministry of Magic.<br/></span><br/><br/>When the war was over and the trials held, his father deceased, and their family friend's imprisoned. Jean-Baptiste refused to journey  back to Hogwarts to help rebuild. He planned on going back to the bleak desert, if that was the right phrase. Well, Jean could safely tell those people at the Ministry that it was all bollocks. His father<span style=""font-weight: bold"">was</span>a Death Eater and certainty not a hero. Bollocks. Bollocks. Bollocks. Why would the Ministry decide to take away the only fragmented self-respect he had left, a noble follower of the Dark Lord.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Overdue my ass...</span>The Ministry probably just wanted to keep things consistent and familiar, but it was pointless. Hogwarts was a pseudo-school now; you couldn't have the son of a Death Eater be the Dark Art's Professor, that'd be foolish.<br/><br/>In truth, the castle was just a shell with ancient walls that people had once thought were safe. But, of course, that was all bollocks too. Evil had never left. He'd been lost in a world of his own since then; a dark world which wasn't too far removed from his current reality and they wanted to take that away too. Hogwarts was the same dismal, cold, and haunted house it had been before he'd watched people die twenty years ago, but now he felt so much more sensitive to the chill in the air and the bleak atmosphere. Had it been up to him, he would have helped Hogwarts burn, but the Carrow's had insisted, and where else would he have gone?<br/><br/>After Jean calmed down, he promptly ended the Mandrake's misery by firmly inserting the shell deep behind it's eye. Only to chop at at the face furiously, determined to remove any evidence of own his tears. His face was now red and sore, but at least it wasn't wet."
4775,HP 2018 - Harry Potter AU,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=49183,2016-02-13T02:41:41,Eferhilda,"The familiar sights and scents comforted Alex, as they always did when he returned home. The smell of the salty air as it wafted it from the coast. His mother in the kitchen humming to herself, listening to the Beach Boys, as always, his father sat in the chair beside him his nose buried in the paper following paper. The only difference from his childhood was that Thanatos now sat beside him and there was the sense of guilt accompanied with fear of what could happen to them  should he ever be around them on the night of a full moon. To his parents Jack and Catherine Winston, Alex was nothing more than their son.  A wizard, yes, but first and foremost he was their son, their only son a miracle of modern science to even to this day they continue to thank whatever powers that be for.<br/><br/>If they only knew he was now also a werewolf.<br/><br/>Creature of myth and legend that stalked the night when the moon was high in the sky and full. A predator who only just barely kept his mind thanks to the potion he was able to brew most of the time. On the nights that he could not…he often awoke to the sensation of pain and guilt; the fresh taste of copper in his mouth and complete knowledge of all that he had managed to do in just one night.  There was only so much that a man such as himself could take before it became too much. If it were not for his friends, the few that he still had, who knew what he was and tried their best to help him.<br/><br/>Alex is not sure he would have bothered to live life for much longer.<br/><br/>“Alex?” his mother’s voice always had a singsong quality to it. He often joked that she missed her calling to be a singer rather than the simple accountant that she was. Her response would always be that had she became a singer she would not have met his father and they would not have subsequently had him. Fate brought her to numbers and made it so that she could bring him into the world. With how often he made them proud she felt not being famous was more than worth the price of having the most amazing son in the world.<br/><br/>Then he would feel even worst for the thing that he now was.<br/><br/>“Yes, Mom?” he asked with a forced smile.<br/><br/>“I asked if you would be staying with us for the rest of the day?” there was hope in her voice that he would say yes though a part of her already knew the answer. Ever since he became a wizard their contact with him had always been restricted. However, after that big war that he spoke very little of, their time between visits had lessened considerably. As a mother she knew there was something wrong with the boy, she always suspected that the wizards did something to him. But what was she to do? Tell her grown son that he had to stay home? That he had to stop going to that place? That every time he walked out the door she worried she would never see him again.<br/><br/>“Sorry,” the word left his lips and he saw the hope leave her eyes. “I am meeting a friend today. We have a shopping date.” A white lie of sorts, as he and Nice were not meant to meet up until she arrived later that week at Hogwarts, where he would be heading right after breakfast.<br/><br/>“Oh?” his father said for the first time from behind the newsprint. “Who is this friend? A talking toad?” he teased and his mother laughed even as Alex stood with a roll of his eyes and a shake of his head.<br/><br/>“She is no such thing. Just a friend from work,” the information given as he hugged his father and then allowed his mother to kiss his cheek and attempt to fix his unruly hair. “We had some plans to get some stuff before the semester started. Mainly me helping her carry stuff,” quick to downplay their relationship because he could already see the renewed look of hope in his mother’s eyes, “Just a friend, though, ok?”<br/><br/>“Sure, honey,” his mother said with a smile that more than told him she did not believe a single word.<br/><br/>“Have fun,” his father returned to his newspaper though Alex could see the look of pleasure that was still on his face at the news of his son having a date.<br/><br/>“You two are hopeless!” Alex said arms are thrown up in the air for added drama before he stormed from the breakfast nook.<br/><br/>“More like just wanting some grandkids before we die!” retorted his father.<br/><br/>“Come on, Thanatos,” he said once he was outside and standing beside an old though well-maintained motorcycle with a side car. While he straddled the machine his wolf jumped into the sidecar, “Man do I enjoy some of the perks from my job.” The thought is given as he pulled down the pair of goggles before he stood and then sat down quickly to kick-start the bike, pleased each and every time the beast roared to life.<br/><br/>Down the small country road he sped, straight off the cliff and off to his “date”. The magical bike took the air like a bird and rose high up into the clouds, above the eyes of any potential muggles that might see. Think that was one thing he hated the most about this other life. The fact that he had to hide the wonders he had seen from the world he had grown up in. He supposed it was for the best, but he had to wonder what life could have been like if he were allowed to share? With the waves far below him and the occasional speck of a boat, Alex wondered if life would really be so bad to share the magic with the whole of the world?<br/><br/><div><hr style=""height:2px; width:100%; border:0; color: orange;background:orange;""/></div><br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""font-style: italic"">That was nearly a week ago…</span></div><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">CHOP!</span><br/><br/>A pause as another piece of wood was moved and another took its place.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">CHOP!</span><br/><br/>The pattern continued on, as Alex chopped wood outside of the small hut where the groundskeeper stayed. The task in and of itself had faded into the background of his mind, as the focus was on something far more important.<br/><br/>Tomorrow was the full moon. Already he could feel his skin itch and crawl, like there was something that lay just beneath the surface which craved to be released. His already muscular form, bare under the early morning rays, bunched and rippled with the hidden muscle of the beast that hid within; as usual Alex was afraid. Certainly, he had made sure the potion was ready for him to take and Thanatos stayed even closer at his side as if he knew the cycle of the moon and wanted to be there at his Master’s side. The physical demands of chopping wood were meant to soothe the inner beast and tire him out. Only it seemed to have the adverse effect. The more he chopped the more aggressive he felt and the more aggressive he felt the more he wanted to chop.<br/><br/>Sweat beaded on his brow and rolled down the lines of muscle on his back and along his spine. The woods that surrounded him fell silent as the tension built around him and rippled out like a wave of danger. Pulled so taut, like a rope, that when it finally did snap…<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">CRACK!</span><br/><br/>The head of the axe came clear off the end of the shaft and spun wildly off into the air, just barely missed man who had just wielded it.<br/><br/>Alex lost it…just a bit.<br/><br/>Like a crazed animal, rabid with rage and frustration he growled. Arms flexed down at his sides, closed into tight fists he practically howled before he used the broken shaft end in hand smack it over and over again against the stomp that was the chopping block. It was like Alex had checked out for a moment and it was only the beast and nothing else. No man was present, no human mind and rationality. No, just the frustrated anger of a creature who wanted to hurt something. Needed to hurt something, which only let up when the club in his hand splintered into nothing. As it disintegrated within his palm, the man Alex was able to regain control. Though at that moment he was disgusted with himself that the wolf could so easily take control like that.<br/><br/>Shame etched now only in his face but how he carried himself, Alex gathered the firewood and headed up to the school. There were several fireplaces that needed to be stocked so for the time being he could merely focus on work and nothing else. Absolutely nothing else."
4776,HP 2018 - Harry Potter AU,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=49183,2016-02-15T01:54:21,Gunther,"""Oh bloody hell, what shall I do with you, Charlie?"" Professor Jordan scratched the back of the Irish Wolfhound's head. ""Would you like to go for a run?"" The dog stood up, wagging its tail. ""I will change my clothes and we'll hit the path around Kensington and Hyde Park. Professor Jordan's flat was near Bayswater Rd in Paddington. Kensington Palace and the Royal Albert Hall were a mere hop, skip and a jump from his home. He would often go for a run with Charlie around the Park. One lap is roughly four miles and one time, they made five laps around the park.<br/><br/>Within minutes, Professor Jordan changed into a pair of navy blue Adidas running shorts, running shoes and a yellow London Titans football jersey. Bonnie Prince Charlie followed the Hogwarts professor out-of-doors. They trotted across the street and found themselves headed west along Bayswater. Next, a turn at Kennsington Palace Gardens and across the back of the palace. They couldn't see much of the palace with the high hedgerow concealing everything. Shortly after turning east on Kensington, Tyre passed an entrance. The King's Guards operated the portal, dressed smartly in crimson and black. They remained frozen, like statues. Previous, the regiment guarding the palace had been The Queen's Guard, up until the death of the Queen Mother in 2016. But since William was coronated in 2017 after his father Charles abdicated, the regiment had been known as the King's Guard. William's son, George at age 5, was next in line of succession to the throne.<br/><br/>Professor Jordan was always amazed at the level of discipline of the King's Guards. They reminded him of the stone warriors who guarded Hogwarts. He'd never seen them active, but heard they were quite busy during the last wizarding war.<br/><br/>At West Carriage Rd., Professor Jordan and Bonnie Prince Charlie turned into Hyde Park and headed for South Carriage Rd, eventually running north along Park Lane and back home to his flat in Paddington. Tyre would take a shower and prepare for dinner and a concert at the Royal Festive Hall. The London Philharmonic was performing and Professor Jordan was quite interested in seeing them. In his opinion, the concert was always a pleasurable experience.<br/><br/>For dinner, Professor Jordan had invited a friend, Nathalie Woodbridge of Brent Park. Nathalie had also attended Hogwarts with Tyre, a Slytherin of course. They had been friends forever and maintained close ties, but never any sign of romance.<br/><br/>Professor Jordan dressed in a dark Armani suit with black bow tie. He hailed a cab to meet Ms. Woodbridge at<span style=""font-style: italic"">The Cut</span>near Southwark. They planned to walk to the Royal Festive Hall from the restaurant. At no time during the evening's affair did Professor Jordan think once of Hogwarts or the upcoming school year. It was his summer break and he took full advantage of it.<br/><br/><br/><br/>As Professor Jordan considered his evening with a friend, the clouds apparently had other plans. A deluge of rain splashed upon the pavement and brownstones in Paddington as well as all of London. Fortunately, he considered an umbrella prior stepping near the curb on Bayswater. He hailed the taxi and rode less than three miles past Buckingham Palace, Westminster, and Big Ben, then across the River Thames at Waterloo station. The rain appeared to intensify, the skies darkened. Tyre Jordan felt a bit uneasy about the storm. The skies gave off that pea green color associated with terrific summer storms, definitely unsettling.<br/><br/>When Professor Jordan arrived, Nathalie Woodbridge waited in the dry comfort of the restaurant. The couple enjoyed a quiet dinner listening to soft violin music while two performers presented a series of spirited one-act plays. The couple was mildly amused by their performance and when dinner was complete, they hailed another taxi in the rain and rode the brief half-mile distance to Royal Festive Hall. ""It would have been a nice evening to walk, if the rain held out a while longer,"" Professor Jordan smiled.<br/><br/>""Tyre, I do not understand this rain. It came on all of a sudden. I was under the impression we would have warm, sunny skies the next three days. This is quite peculiar,"" Nathalie responded.<br/><br/>""Madame, not too unlikely to fetch us a squall like this, tis time a yeah,"" the taxi driver announced in a thick cockney accent. He stopped the taxi near the Royal Hall.<br/><br/>Upon alighting from the cab, Tyre paid the man in pounds. The couple quickly walked inside to find their seats in the auditorium. They listened to a wonderful performance by the London Philharmonic Symphony.<br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;""><object height=""360"" width=""640""><param name=""movie"" value=""https://www.youtube.com/v/mqOY-02XAFk""/><param name=""wmode"" value=""transparent""/><embed height=""360"" src=""https://www.youtube.com/v/mqOY-02XAFk"" type=""application/x-shockwave-flash"" width=""640"" wmode=""transparent""/></object></div><br/><br/>""I've always enjoyed Mendelssohn. They rendered a smashing performance of that piece, wouldn't you agree?"" Professor Jordan was excited about the musical display they witnessed. He forgot about the weather after being inside for two hours. He was annoyed it was still raining. They shared the taxi ride home, dropping Ms. Woodbridge at her flat before returning to Paddington.<br/><br/>The next morning, the skies were clear and Professor Jordan made ready to travel to Diagon Alley. He planned to bring Sir Charles Leslie with him. For that reason, he opted to walk. It is a distance just under two miles, near Soho, Covent Garden and the National Portrait Gallery.<br/><br/>Professor Jordan entered<span style=""font-style: italic"">The Leaky Cauldron</span>with Charles Leslie close behind. The proprietor gave a curt greeting, ""morning, professor.""<br/><br/>""Top of the morning to you, Thomas,"" Professor Jordan responded with glee in his voice.<br/><br/>The older man muttered an indiscernible comment under his breath that Professor Jordan failed to hear, nor would he have cared to hear. Charles Leslie on the other hand, heard and understood every syllable. He glared at the man as he trotted by on the way out the back door into the alley that lead to one of the few economic centers in the wizarding community.<br/><br/>After tapping the appropriate bricks, the two entered Diagon Alley. Tyre went immediately to Gringott's Bank to make a withdrawal. He located his vault, number 341 promptly. The vault itself contained very tidy stacks of gold galleons. Each stack, in perfect straightness, not a coin out of place. Each stack contained exactly twenty coins and all stacks arrayed in several rectangular patterns on tables arranged uniformly inside the vault.<br/><br/>The first stop after leaving the bank was Flourish and Botts. Since he taught seven classes on the subject of Transfiguration, there were no fewer than nine textbooks on the subject he arranged for the students at Hogwarts. The first years had an introductory text on the subject, written by Professor McGonagal of all people. Professor Jordan had the utmost respect for the former Headmistress and head of Gryffindor house. Professor Jordan purchased several copies of each book to have on hand in case a student needed a copy.<br/><br/>Regarding the textbooks, it was the sixth year students he was most concerned about. They required two textbooks. The first covered Transformation and Vanishment spells. These subjects covered both human and inanimate object transformations, including animagi and werewolves. The second text, which covered Conjuration, and Untransfiguration were covered in the second semester after the Christmas break. Conjuration was a N.E.W.T level course and would require the focus of the students in this class. The sixth year students would be subjected to a strict regimen of conjuration spells come January and February. They would be drilled repeatedly on them for two whole months so they would be committed to memory.<br/><br/>At Madam Malkin's Robe Shop, Tyre looked over the variety of wizarding wear. He found a black twill robe with a silk green lining, he really enjoyed. The Slytherin house crest emblazoned upon the chest. He chose one with the house crest as well as one without. He also found a lime green vest, bright and colorful intended to be worn beneath the robe adding a hint of vivacity to an otherwise stodgy professor.<br/><br/>After each of his purchases, Tyre cast a transfiguration spell reducing their size to roughly that of a galleon. Each item placed carefully in a paper bag, he carried. Instead of teleporting them to a distant location like his flat or Hogwarts office, he believed it was safer just to make them smaller and carry them on his person.<br/><br/>Professor Jordan's final stop was Florean Fortescue's Ice Cream Parlour where he and Charles Leslie enjoyed a frozen treat. Professor Jordan preferred a hot fudge sundae, while Bonnie Prince Charlie leaned toward a caramel flavor to whet the palette.<br/><br/>That afternoon, Professor Jordan planned a trip to his office at Hogwarts. This would be Professor Jordan's fifth trip from his flat in Paddington to Hogwarts. All his school supplies were there, books, parchments, quills and clothing. He'd stocked the school's theatrical closet with costumes for this year's production of<span style=""font-style: italic"">Romeo &amp; Juliet</span>. A few of his previous trips were spent dreaming about the play. He wondered who would be at school this year that would make a wonderful Juliet. There were several candidates he had in mind, but was not sure if they would be interested. He played with asking this Slytherin or that Slytherin. There were also a few Hufflepuffs or Gryffendors, but he had his mind set on a Slytherin. In any case he was entirely thrilled to be putting on the play this year.<br/><br/>For this trip to Hogwarts, his final trip before the start of class next week, he wore a grey tweed suit, with bright red silk cravat. A similar colored red handkerchief rested inside the left breast pocket of his jacket, the points sticking up as though representing a fire like appearance. His spit shined black wing tipped leather oxfords glistened off the morning sunlight as he made his way to Kings Cross station.<br/><br/>Professor Jordan hailed a taxicab riding just under three miles to Kings Cross. The Taxi driver did not appear to have a problem with the oversized dog riding in the back of his car. If he had a problem, Professor Jordan was prepared to remove the problem from the man, if necessary.<br/>With windswept hair, his appearance was otherwise fastidious. He always took pride in his appearance. The cab driver stopped in front of the station. Tyre handed the man, who appeared to be of Middle Eastern descent some muggle money to pay for the transport.<br/><br/>Professor Tyresius Jordan casually made his way to the portal between platforms nine and ten at Kings Cross. Without so much as a second thought, he just as casually strolled through the brick wall and exited in front of platform nine and three quarters.<br/><br/>As professor Jordan took his seat on the train, he retrieved a copy of<span style=""font-style: italic"">The Daily Prophet</span>. As he unfolded the wizarding world's daily periodical, he muttered, "" If I profane with my unworthiest hand this holy shrine, the gentle fine is this: My lips, two blushing pilgrims, ready stand to smooth that rough touch with a tender kiss."" [Scene V, Romeo & Juliet]<br/><br/>...and then he read."
4777,HP 2018 - Harry Potter AU,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=49183,2016-02-21T04:32:36,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;""><span style=""text-decoration: underline""><div style=""text-align: center;"">King Cross Station</div></span><br/><br/>At the moment, King’s Cross Station was not nearly as full as it would be in the near future. In a week, it would be time for the students to go back to Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry for one more year, or for some to come in contact with the school for the first time. But that was yet to come. For now, only professors and other staff members that had yet to go to the school were making their way back to the castle. Some of those, mostly staff member, were already stationed at the school - mainly those who, like the Headmaster, didn’t have any other pressing matters outside.<br/><br/>Professor Blake arrived to the station not too long after Professor Jordan did. Her mother declined the invitation to cross to the other side, where her daughter would find her way to the train, and said her farewells at the muggle part of the station.<br/><br/>The two women shared a tight embrace before parting. “Be careful, Bea”, the older woman advised again. Beatrice didn’t seem to be upset by her mother’s words. She was uneasy as well, after all. “Try not to wander alone at night. And be careful around people you don’t know well”, Mrs. Blake continued, before Beatrice nodded.<br/><br/>“Yes, mother. Don’t worry about me. I will be safe”, she replied quietly, finally crossing between the two parts of the station. <br/><br/>Seeing the train before her eyes always filled Beatrice with the excitement she had felt so many years later. She was going back to Hogwarts. It felt a little like going home. With a happy sigh and a cheerful disposition, the Divination teacher entered the train and started looking for an empty cabin to set herself up on. In passing, she saw Professor Jordan and stop for a moment for a quick greeting. “Oh, hello, Professor Jordan!”, the young woman greeted with her usual cheerful disposition. She didn’t plan on lingering much, though, as she didn’t really have that much in common with Professor Jordan and was greeting the man merely out of common courtesy.<br/><br/><span style=""text-decoration: underline""><div style=""text-align: center;"">Hogwarts</div></span><br/><br/>Professor Sykes had already done all the practical work he had to do, and there was still plenty of time until the teachers arrived on the train from King’s Cross. Deciding that a stroll around was in order, the man decided to start with pacing the silent hallways, greeting a ghost here and there. They were always there, after all, and most of them didn’t cause any trouble.<br/><br/>After a leisurely stroll, the Headmaster went to the infirmary to make sure nothing was needed there - it was always good to make sure everything was ready for when the students started inevitably getting injured - especially the First Years. Leaving the infirmary, Professor Sykes dropped by the library and greeted the young librarian, promising he would bring the book he had borrowed just in time. And finally, the man went outside to take a stroll outside on the vast grounds around the castle. <br/><br/>Jonathan’s first stop was, as it usually happened, the site of Dumbledore’s grave. He had admired the old wizard greatly, even if he hadn’t always understood him - or agreed with him. Spending some time there always gave Jonathan pause to think about his own attitudes and behaviors as a Headmaster.<br/><br/>After a moment of contemplation by the marble tomb, Professor Sykes finally got moving again. His next stop was by the groundskeeper’s hut. He took a look around, looking to see if Alex was around, and even waited for a while. After seeing the apprentice groundskeeper was probably elsewhere, the Headmaster returned inside, heading to his office to pass the time. There would still be several hours to fill before the professors arrived, after all.</div>"
4778,HP 2018 - Harry Potter AU,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=49183,2016-02-28T11:17:29,Zana820,"A lukewarm breeze blew through window of the Ren family home, stirring a covered, sleeping figure in their comfy bed. The time was currently 12 in the afternoon, Sefi putting off her duties and responsibilities both as a teacher and adult, but her reasons understandable— the midsummer warmth and the lazy sunlight streaming through the tree's compelling Sefi to stay in her bed, to stay in her current sleepy stupor.<br/>Though, it was not meant to be. The sound of tiny, little claws scrapped at her door and excited, muffled yips of a chiding Hux awoke her. Groaning as she flipped over onto her back, Sefi slowly and begrudgingly got up from her bed— her hair sliding down her shoulders and back in a mess of untamed waves.<br/>""Okay, Hux, okay. I'm getting up, you little dream killer..."" she muttered as she trudged over to the door and opened it, greeted by the sight of her white and grey fox looking up at her— a mischievous glint in his eyes.<br/>""Don't give me that look. I am in no mood for your tomfoolery today."" She faked a frown and the small thing. ""Is mum up and about?"" She asked the fox.<br/>Hux walked around in a small circle around her then gave a yip.<br/>""I'll take that as a yes. Go down and keep her company for me while I make myself look respectable?"" She asked her head tilted in amusement.<br/>Hux sneezed at her feet then ran off down the hall and into the kitchen, Sefi's nose crinkling a bit in both laughter and disgust as she felt snot fox on her feet before deciding to quickly head off to take a shower.<br/>--------- 20 min later-------------<br/>Looking at herself in the mirror, hair dried (with magic) and tied in it's usual side braid and her donned her clothes— clean and crisp wizarding robes draped around her lean form, she made some final touches to her make up and was then down the hall and in the kitchen.<br/>Her mother was sitting at the table a cup of tea in her hand and Hux curled up in her lap like a house cat— or to be more exact, a house fox. Her mother was looking out the window, admiring the movement of the leaves and the distant horses out in their stables. When she heard her daughter come in she turned around and met her daughters eyes with a smile, laugh lines crinkling on her face.<br/>""Are you ready Sefi?"" She asked softly.<br/>""Yes Mama. I have had my trunk packed and ready since last night."" Sefi said quietly, a sad look in her eyes.<br/>""Why the long face 宠儿?"" her mom spoke up with a pout, Hux's ears perked up— the fox got up from the older woman lap then hopped down onto the floor walking over to his owner then slowly nuzzled at Sefi's legs, softly biting and tugging on the fabric of her robes.<br/>Sefi ignored the marbled fox and sighed at her mother. ""Are you sure you don't want me to stay? I can always have someone take my place at the school.""<br/>""Nonsense!"" Her mother said sternly. ""You've been teaching at that school for more than five years and you've asked that question every summer."" She shook her head. ""I am fine 我的孩子. You always visit me enough during the school year and you have already taken care of me for more than<span style=""font-style: italic"">fifteen years</span>,"" She paused. ""Live for more, my dear."" Sefi's mother said then got up from her chair, cane in hand, and walked haltingly to her daughter. She cupped Sefi's cheek in her hand. ""When you're father passed away, it was hard for us all."" she murmured.<br/>In that moment Sefi felt like a child again. She could feel the tears rising up within her.<br/>""I understand your hesitance, you want to protect me, to keep me safe. But things have changed. That war is over and you have done enough. Your father would be so proud of you, and he would want you to continue to help enrich this world with your radiant mind."" She placed a kiss on her daughter's cheek. ""Ignorance and hate started that last war, so go out into the world my child and fill it with light and love— make sure that you will do your best to never let it happen again."" She said quietly and wrapped her daughter in a hug, her frame smaller than her child's.<br/>""I will, Mama."" Sefi assured her mother and sniffed back some tears and returned the motion of love, feeling something that had been left open and bleeding in her heart finally mend. Using the heels of her hands she rubbed her tears away.<br/>""Oh dear, I've mussed up my make up."" She said, a light chuckle leaving her lips at the sight of black eyeliner smudged on her hands.<br/>""No need to worry, child. Go ahead and fix yourself up."" Her mother patted her arm before returning to her chair.<br/>""No need."" Sefi shook her head then casted a wandless charm, her make-up all fixed and back in order, a smile on her face.<br/>""Ah, magic,"" her mother sighed in fond memory. ""I always was a little jealous that your father could just cast a spell and make life so easy."" she looked out the window, lost in thought then shook her head. ""You should go now, Sefi. You can't be late."" Her mother said turning back to her daughter.<br/>Sefi gave a nod then quickly went in for another hug. ""I'll see you soon Mama."" she whispered then stepped back.<br/>""Goodbye dear."" her mother nodded her farewell.<br/>And with that Sefi accio'ed her trunk and donned her witches hat, Hux quickly jumping into his carrying cage, and with wand in hand she apperated away to King's Cross station with a faint pop. To Hogwarts they would go."
4779,HP 2018 - Harry Potter AU,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=49183,2016-03-23T16:02:22,Fain,"Once the car pulled dup to the curb Tiernnan got out and pulled his trunk out of the back. Tucking his book into his pocket once more. The charm he had cast on it to make it both lighter and easier to carry made his task much easier as he walked alone into the station with the heavy trunk in his arm. He put it down on a cart and slowly started to casually wheel the cart towards the barrier. He hated being dressed in muggle clothing feeling so uncomfortably out of place. The material of his trousers felt itchy and binding and he despised the necessity. He was already feeling slightly uneasy from the car ride over and wondered idly if he should travel by car more often so the nervousness he always felt in that thing wouldn't cause his stomach to ache quite this much. Sighing he knew he had a potion that would take care of it somewhere in his trunk if he truly wanted to bother with such a thing. The train ride however always thrilled Tiernnan. Although he would probably end up sitting with other teachers so he wouldn't be so oddballish being all alone in his own compartment he probably wouldn't speak much. He was a bit of a loner after all.<br/><br/>As he walked towards the barrier the confines of the trousers compared to his usual robes was enough to drive him insane.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Ok first thing I'm doing is changing into my robes, this is unbearable how do Muggles manage this?</span>He thought grumpily to himself as he casually walked through the barrier between platform 9 and 10 with nothing more then a shrug at his own annoyed thoughts. Breathing a quick sigh of relief to be out of the muggle world and into his own. Where he was at least a lot more comfortable he walked towards the train.<br/><br/>He couldn't help but remember the first time he'd made this trip. The shear excitement and delight as he bounced along on quick feet running back and forth along the platform laughing and pointing at everything he saw in wonder and excitement. Overjoyed at being here. Excited and happy. Those same feelings of excitement filled the man as much as the boy. Only now, he contained his excitement to a rare smile that curved his lips and removed the stern expression off his face. Alighting his eyes with a dancing light. He was going home.<br/><br/>Tiernnan took the time to unload his trunk into the luggage compartment and return the trolley to where it would be brought back to the main station by a porter later on before turning to see who was already there. Noting that Professor Jordan and Professor Blake were already on the station he walked over to them with a bright smile and a note of greeting in his voice, ""Professor Jordan, Professor Blake,"" he said politely with a nod to both. ""I hope you had a good summer?"" He inquired politely of both. This was more words then Professor Mortimer had said to anyone the whole of the day and probably the week as well. Tiernnan attempted to be social even though he wasn't quite sure how to manage that one overly well. He rather liked the simplicity of the castle where he could just hide away in his classroom, office or private chambers. Showing up for meals and occasionally going to the staff roof to socialize or the infirmary to see what would be needed and to serve some shifts as a nurse there when needed."
4780,HP 2018 - Harry Potter AU,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=49183,2016-03-28T21:05:10,Eferhilda,"Another fireplace restocked and the groundskeeper apprentice hefted the load of wood and went on to the next. For the life of him, he could not understand why they had not at least attempted to use something more modern when it came to heating this place. Fireplaces indeed held a certain measure of charm and atmosphere, but when you had to lug the wood about to supply all of them you would be quick to seek other means of heat. It was in times like this that he missed being back in the muggle world. A place where there was an app for everything and some gadget that he could just buy, rather than a textbook of spells to memorize and use. In many ways, he felt that world was more his home and was definitely easier for him to navigate.<br/><br/>Were it not for his…condition…Alex doubted he would have stayed at Hogwarts once he was done school. Each and every night he lamented that fate had been so cruel as to curse him in such a way that he was forced to live in a world that he felt disconnected with. Were it not for his friends he would have long ago given up.<br/><br/>Speaking of which, from down the hall he spotted the headmaster, one of two people who knew just what he was. “Good morning, Headmaster,” his voice pitched to hide any form of discomfort or unease that he might have felt that morning while he chopped wood. “What do I owe the pleasure of your company today?”<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF8000""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Professor Sykes was a bit pensive, but that seemed to be second nature to the man. He had planned on heading to his office for the book he had taken from the library, but a welcome interruption stopped him.<br/><br/>Turning to face the person greeting him, the Headmaster showed his usual friendly smile. ""Good morning, Alexander,"" he greeted kindly. ""Just taking a stroll around the castle and making sure the walls are still in place,"" the man replied. ""What have you been up to?"", he added, partly out of curiosity, and part just making small talk.</span></span><br/><br/>""Firewood. Lots of wood is needed to keep this place warm. And you know how some of them can get when they don't get their wood,"" he smiled though he rolled his eyes slightly at how impatient people could get at times.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF8000""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">The Headmaster shook his head when Alexander mentioned how some people could get when they didn't get firewood. Indeed, some people seemed to have a thing for complaining. Not that he would ever mention it.<br/><br/>""I can imagine. They probably can't imagine how much work goes into it. Fortunately, some of us rarely complain about anything"", he commented, not really mentioning anyone special.</span></span><br/><br/>He looked about the halls for a moment before he dropped his tone a bit lower so that only the two of them could hear. ""I will be...leaving tomorrow morning...I hope that does not cause any problems for anyone?""<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF8000""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">The Headmaster nodded when Alex said he would be leaving. He was already used to that, being one of the very few people who knew Alexander's secret.<br/><br/>After making sure they were alone, Sykes replied. ""No problem at all. Is there anything you need?"", he offered, as he often did.</span></span><br/><br/>""No. But..."" he paused and chewed on his bottom lip in thought, unsure if he wanted to even share with his friend how easy the wolf had taken control of his this morning. Unable to lie, even in the sense of withholding the truth when it came to the man whom he owed so much, he decided it was best to inform him. ""I worry about this time. It...took control of me this morning and I had a hard time regaining myself...."" his voice pitched to a concerned whisper.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF8000""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">When Alex uttered that 'but', Sykes turned his full attention to the younger man, his eyes locking with the groundskeepers. His comment made the Headmaster just as concerned. ""I see. That is very worrisome indeed. I fear you will not be able to control yourself alone this time"", the man commented, leaving the suggestion that Alex would need extra help in the air.</span></span><br/><br/>""I don't want to hurt anyone..."" he said without denying that he would need help but at the same time opposed to the thought of hurting one of his friends. Or worse...making them like him.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF8000""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Neither do I want you to get hurt,"" the Headmaster replied. ""I will keep you company."" It wasn't a question or a suggestion. It was simply a statement from one friend to another. ""This is not an offer.""</span></span><br/><br/>""But what about the school? It needs you.""<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF8000""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""I can keep myself safe, and the school will be fine for a few days.""</span></span><br/><br/>He nodded his head, ""Alright. But if I get too...."" he left the sentence unfinished. ""Just don't let me hurt people. Please?""<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF8000""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Headmaster nodded. ""I will do whatever it takes to keep you away from others. Trust me"".</span></span><br/><br/>""Alright...then. Good,"" still nervous and unsure about the next day he needed to get busy least he dwelled on it for too long. ""Um...I have more wood to drop off so I will see you later at dinner?"" Though the young man did not wait for an answer instead, he rushed off to get back to work.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF8000""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Good,"" the Headmaster repeated, hoping to reassure Alexander. Despite not liking the idea of potentially harming anyone, Sykes knew that it was important to make sure that Alexander would not get anywhere near the castle. And for that, he was willing to do whatever it took - including putting his own safety on the line.<br/><br/>He was about to say something else, but since the other man rushed off before he could, Sykes only shook his head and resumed his original plan to go to his office. He needed to make sure everything would be handled in his absence, after all.</span></span>"
4781,HP 2018 - Harry Potter AU,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=49183,2016-04-03T18:27:33,Gunther,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">“Oh, hello, Professor Jordan!”</span>, Tyre looked up, interrupting his walk to the train.<br/><br/>""Greetings Professor Blake, please enjoy your trip back to school,"" Professor Jordan allowed a cordial response to her cheerful greeting as he continued toward the train in hopes of finding an empty compartment where he could peacefully read his newspaper.<br/><br/>Before he could reach the steps,<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Professor Jordan, Professor Blake,""</span>Professor Mortimer arrived on platform nine and three quarters immediately following Professor Blake.<br/><br/>Tyre stopped in his tracks, turned and looked at Professor Mortimer. Professor Jordan allowed a smile to crease his lips, ""Tiernnan, my old friend. How is the Potion Master doing this fine morning? It is so wonderful to see you."" He extended a hand to shake the man's.<br/><br/>""I hope you had a good summer?"" He managed the question.<br/><br/>""Quite fine, sir,"" Tyre responded. Then he allowed the other two professors to climb onto the train before him. There was no expectation to join either of his contemporaries in a compartment. He still looked forward to being alone for the trip with his own thoughts and the copy of the Daily Prophet. If he had time, he would crack open the copy of Romeo and Juliet which he intended to re-read this week.<br/><br/>Charles Leslie stood back a few feet with his tongue lolling about. He sniffed Professors Black and Mortimer as they boarded the train. Then followed Tyre Jordan to his compartment.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">'Divination,'</span>Professor Jordan thought to himself.<span style=""font-style: italic"">'Dolores Umbridge was accurate on that one.'</span>Although Tyre never knew the woman, he was well aware of her views and that of former Minister of Magic, Cornelius Fudge's impressions on this lost art that could remain lost if need be.<br/><br/>On the other hand, Professor Jordan had been thoroughly impressed with Tiernnan Mortimer's work with potions. This was one area, Tyre did not feel as confident with, and had observed Tiernnan's work in the past. The man was quite adept. He always respected his desire for solitude. It was a trait he shared.<br/><br/>After reading an article about muggles discovering one of the magical portals to the Ministry of Magic, Tyre retrieved a dog treat from his pocket and shared it with Bonnie Prince Charlie. He scratched the Irish Wolfhound behind the ear, ""would you prefer I become Baldur?""<br/><br/>The dog looked up at Tyre, twisted his head and allowed his lower jaw to drop; the tongue lolled out and he whined happily.<br/><br/>""Ok then,"" Tyre announced and slowly dropped to all fours as his limbs gradually diminished, changing from clothed to hairy. The gray coated Baldur jumped up off his front legs, sniffed Charles Leslie and took off running down the corridors with Charles Leslie in pursuit. The two dogs playfully enjoyed one another's company. It was as though the 50 year old human was now a pup. They frolicked in the corridor ignoring any of the other passengers. They played for an hour then returned to the compartment to take a nap."
4782,HP 2018 - Harry Potter AU,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=49183,2016-04-09T20:27:52,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;""><div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""text-decoration: underline"">King’s Cross Station</span></div><br/><br/>Professor Blake nodded in greeting when she saw Professor Mortimer. He was surely someone much less intimidating than Professor Jordan, even if they didn’t happen to be great friends. He was at least merely quiet, not unfriendly. “I have had a pretty good summer, thank you. I hope yours has been just as good”, the young woman replied in her usual friendly and kind intonation. <br/><br/>Her greeting of the other professors didn’t go much farther than that, though, for different reasons. Professor Jordan obviously didn’t like her, so Beatrice preferred to be civil to him and nothing more. As for Professor Mortimer, he seemed to be a pretty shy person, and she didn’t want to make him uncomfortable.<br/><br/>So, after her greetings, Professor Blake resumed searching for a place to settle down. She had considered - very briefly - a light petting on Professor Jordan’s dog, but quickly decided against it. Whoever knew what could happen, right? Also, right now, Professor Blake wasn’t exactly in the mood for conversations. That in itself was a bit strange, as Beatrice could be described as overly cheerful and extremely chatty. Right now, though, there was, once again, that feeling that something bad was about to happen. And yet - the most annoying thing about having the gift of foresight - she couldn’t really put her finger on it or focus on the fabric of Fate enough to find out where danger was coming from. It just felt as though it was serious. She would have to see Professor Sykes. As soon as they set foot in the castle.<br/><br/>With that in mind, and letting out a happy sigh at finding her favorite cabin - all the way to the back - empty, Professor Blake slipped into it and dropped to a seat. Leaning her head against the glass, she noticed that one of the other professors - Professor Ren, if her memory didn’t fail her - also arriving. They should be ready to depart soon.<br/><br/><span style=""text-decoration: underline""><div style=""text-align: center;"">Hogwarts</div></span><br/><br/>After finishing talking to Alexander, Professor Sykes returned to his office and sat down. Picking up a piece of parchment and a quill, he started making notes.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">‘Meeting with the professors - let them know I shall be gone for a few days, but any important matter should be sent to me via owl;<br/><br/>Make sure all the professors see that students will not be about after hours;<br/><br/>Protect the Groundskeeper house with spells;<br/><br/>See to what else needs to be seen to before leaving’.</span><br/><br/>Once the notes were made, Professor Sykes repeated them aloud a few times. It wouldn’t be safe to keep them to himself and have them accidentally be seen, after all. Secrets were supposed to be kept - even more carefully when they could cause serious trouble to a friend if discovered by the wrong person. For now, as far as Professor Sykes knew, only himself and Professor Blake knew of Alexander’s… condition, and both of them knew about it only because the Groundskeeper had chosen to confide in them. He planned on keeping things this way.<br/><br/>After memorizing everything on his list, Professor Sykes burned it and prepared to exit his office again - unaware that someone had been listening to him, and had slipped away as quietly as they had come near his door.<br/><br/>Unaware of what had happened, Jonathan strolled to the kitchen for a snack, and then to the Library. It was as good place as any to wait for the time to go welcome the professors in.</div>"
4783,To Kill a King,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=49200,2016-02-02T07:03:41,Alkalie,"People hustle and bustle as the sun is setting over the city of crystal and marble, lighting the alabaster buildings a flame in the orange light. A tavern sits across from a large fountain and a larger building sits beside the tavern. The large building sports a pair of crossed swords painted on the door and a scroll which declares it to be the local Adventurer's Guild. It looks to be unguarded at first glance, but upon closer inspection a large tiger lays outside to the right of the doors in a swath of shadows, it's amber eyes slitted in a content fashion, but it's ears are forward and swivel every now and again, letting anyone willing to take a second glance that the beast is indeed paying attention. Flyers adorn the pillars of most of the buildings, a calling from King Leopold. He seeks six brave adventurers to hunt down a growing evil and find the source of a mysterious plague that has been sweeping across his land. People stop to read the flyers, some taking one down, but there are whispers that everyone that has answered the call has never returned. The flyers proclaim that to take on the King's Quest, all one must do is speak to the Guild Master.<br/><br/>Music comes from the tavern, which is a haunt for a group of dwarves that work in the mines outside of town. As you listen you can tell it is indeed singing coming from the tavern, loud, drunken singing. A woman sitting on the ledge of the fountain looks up, flicking her black hair from her emerald eyes and shakes her head. This is now a nightly occurrence since the trouble had started in the kingdom. The Tavern is a popular meeting spot and a place that is teeming with information, if you know how to go about acquiring it."
4784,To Kill a King,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=49200,2016-02-02T22:13:28,Amara,"The light that the setting sun cast across the city colored the long blonde hair of the young sorcerer, giving it the appearance of an orange glow as she passed the tavern. Kyra listened to the sound of singing that filled the air as she walked by, stopping just shy of the adventurer's guild and eyeing a flyer that swayed slightly in the light breeze. The flyer referenced a task many dared not undertake, given the whispers of those who had dared to answer the call had disappeared. It was a calling from King Leopold. He was seeking adventurers to hunt down a growing evil and find the source of a mysterious plague. She'd heard whispers about such things and, quite frankly, she was intrigued if nothing else.<br/><br/>""A seemingly impossible task involving adventure, mystery, and a growing evil? Now that's my kind of adventure."" The soft, sweet voice of spoke to no one in particular as she plucked the flyer from the pillar and then scanned the area around her. Her blue eyes first fell on the tiger that lie in the shadows, the ears giving away that the animal was on alert despite the content and relaxed expression its eyes portrayed. She wondered how many people overlooked the creature or didn't give it a second glance. It was a beautiful animal, to be sure.<br/><br/>From there she eyed the dark-haired woman who sat on the edge of the fountain. ""Excuse me."" Kyra spoke in a light, airy voice befitting her unintimidating appearance, approaching the woman as she spoke. She stopped a few feet away from the woman and held up the flyer, ""Do you know where I can find the Guild Master?"" she asked in the same light and airy tone. The young woman was not terribly familiar with this city, nor this particular Adventurer's guild, so she hoped that the other woman could help her."
4785,To Kill a King,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=49200,2016-02-06T22:52:48,Nedovak,"Hushed whispers followed him as he walked down the street, the crowd parting before him eyes wide in fear. His wretched reputation proceeded him even in this great city, The Black Fog of Terror had rolled in and everyone knew enough to get out of his way. Even without his reputation Marduk was an impressively intimidating sight. Standing six feet and two inches tall he was well muscled and moved with a deadly grace, his every muscle working in concert gave him an eerie quality as he glided more than walked across the ground. His mouth naturally turned down into a frown was highlighted by his high cheekbones and strong jaw this topped with low eyebrows and sunken eyes gave him a naturally villainous visage. His golden eyes betrayed his beastly heritage to any who knew about werewolves. If his face and stature weren't bad enough the rest of his appearance was hardly less imposing. His black hair shorn neatly to his scalp made his eyes seem more fierce. While he was wearing a rather common place studded leather vest the many leather straps covering his arms were not. What no one knew was that each leather strap had tiny sectioned pieces of iron fitted inside them lending him extra protection to his arms. On his waist hung a scimitar, although it looked normal at first glanced once drawn it had a jagged toothy edge made more for tearing than slicing. Hanging from the front of his belt was a dagger. Besides these two openly worn weapons Marduk had many other knives hidden on his person. Altogether Marduk was an imposing man.<br/><br/>Marduk strode confidently through the streets his eyes focused straight ahead. As he walked along a child being swept up by their mother dropped their toy. Stopping in front of the toy Marduck knelt down and picked it up turning towards the child with a smile. As he smiled two things happened first his normally intimidating face became terrifying, second the mother, upon seeing his ghastly visage, let out a scream and ran off down the street her child gripped tightly in her arms leaving Marduck kneeling on the ground with a rag doll in his hand.<br/><br/>""Did you see that! He stole a child's doll!"" A lady behind him whispered loudly to another onlooker. Marduck let out a sigh as he stood up looking at the doll pensively and muttered to himself.<br/><br/>""I only wanted to give it back."" With a sigh Marduk began walking down the street again, placing the doll on a nearby stall. He walked on leaving a new set of rumors behind him, The Black Fog of Terror steals from children.<br/><br/>It was thirty minutes later, the sun hanging low on the horizon, that Marduk found himself standing in front of the Adventure's Guild. Marduk stood in front of the building in awe for this was not merely a building this was a beacon of adventure and epic tales. Many knights had their start from this very guild. Marduk was so entranced with this building he hardly noticed the stares of passerby's or how when a smile spread across his face the stares turned to horrified looks as they hurried on their way. It took him a while to register the large cat lounging out side the building. He took a deep breath as he gazed upon the magnificent creature. Licking his lips nervously Marduk slowly approached the lounging cat holding his hands out in a none threatening manner. He stopped just short of the cat and slowly knelt down stretching out his hand. As his hand touched the soft pelt Marduk let out a sigh and laughed softly.<br/><br/>""My you are a handsome thing."" Marduk happily stroked the large cat relishing the feeling of his hand running across the sleek fur. Feeling almost giddy Marduk stood up slowly and moved away from the animal crossing over to the entrance of the guild. Walking up to the door, an knot of anxiety in the pit of his stomach, he placed his hands on the door and opened it striding in confidently.<br/><br/>""I have come to join the King's Quest."""
4786,To Kill a King,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=49200,2016-02-07T20:10:59,lykata,"The loud singing in the tavern was enervating, the drunken slurs of people who had too much to drink and didn't know when to stop. Nevertheless, the joyful atmosphere and loud noises were the perfect place to overhear serious conversations without being noticed, if one was lucky enough to find such a thing. Ayris smiled covering her face even further with the hood of her brown cloak, her eyes shining with interest as she careful leaned in her chair, getting closer to a pair of men that were discussing something about a mysterious plague and the King's request for help. Interesting. Ayris interest was picked even before the king's name came up, but to have such a powerful man interested in something like a plague... Having heard enough, the woman stood up, leaving the tavern, as unnoticed as she had been when she entered.<br/><br/>The city was colored orange by the sun, the buildings creating an atmosphere that was somehow different from day light. Ayris adjusted her cloak around her, taking the hood off, and passing a hand through her messy hair. A nice day. A feeling of calmness she loved so much. Tarith was probably waiting somewhere, but he could wait a few more moments. She walked calmly in the streets, ignoring the people around her as she made her way to the Guild. She reached the building, sending a impressed and long look to its guardian. A beautiful tiger, fitting well with the shades of orange cast on the building. Her attention shifted to a huge man, impulsive, probably, that opened the Guild's door, announcing he was there for the King's Quest. Silently, Ayris walked behind him, looking inside the doors, and waiting for the answer he would get."
4787,Fairy Tales and Folklore Gone Awry,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=49228,2016-02-06T20:39:48,Rethwyn,"<div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;"">Thumbelina</span></div><br/><br/>""Where do you think we should set down, Svale?"" Thumbelina asked, looking over the countryside from the swallow's back. Both sets of eyes scanned the area below them. ""Certainly not there... look at all of those will-o-wisps!"" There was a cluster of them hovering over a farm. Most of them were irritating the farmer and his hands, but each cow and pig and chicken had one annoying them over their heads as well. ""Perhaps the next village?"" she suggested with a sigh. She was very tired of will-o-wisps. They kept floating up to follow them if they flew low enough to catch their notice, and sometimes they resembled nothing so much as the tail of a kite with them trailing after. It made Svale twitchy to be followed so closely, though it<span style=""font-style: italic"">had</span>come in handy on foggy evenings.<br/><br/>They flew on, before long reaching a small village. There seemed to be an excessive amount of scurrying about than was usual, however. They flew a bit lower, and Thumbelina let out a sigh of exasperation, planting her face in the back of Svale's neck. ""Gnomes. An entire village's worth of those stupid, plummy gnomes."" Her voice was muffled by Svale's feathers, but the swallow heard her anyway. She sighed again and sat upright once more, shaking her head. ""All right, let's find somewhere<span style=""font-style: italic"">quiet</span>, then. No wisps, no gnomes, just a tree and perhaps some flowers. What in the<span style=""font-style: italic"">world</span>is going on here?"" Svale shook his head as well and rose into the air once more, determined to find a place to sleep without excess company."
4788,Fairy Tales and Folklore Gone Awry,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=49228,2016-02-09T02:41:19,Sojourn,"Rapunzel needed Mother Gothel to leave, right now! Not that the young woman could tell her mother why she wanted her gone. If she knew...Rapunzel would never get rid of her. She just hoped he didn't show up before Mother Gothel was well on her way. Rapunzel tried her best to not rush, her mother always seemed to know when she was up to something. She would never leave her alone in the tower, if she was thought something was up. And if Mother Gothel saw him...No, that would be bad. Rapunzel just needed her mother to leave and soon.<br/><br/>Mother Gothel had to head into the city to get them their monthly supplies. She also would borrow Rapunzel books to read and get her new paints to keep her from being too bored. She kept the girl looked away in the tower, it wasn't hard to get bored. She had painted just about every wall of the tower. Rapunzel packed her mother a basket of food and placed a stack of books next to it. She tied a leather strap around the books and told Mother Gothel with a smile.<br/><br/>""These were very good books. I hope you'll be able to find me some more to read.""<br/><br/>""Possibly, I think you'd read just about every one that Philippe owns now.""<br/><br/>Mother Gothel replied, her daughter did love to read. It kept her occupied, which Mother Gothel preferred. Rapunzel nodded her head.<br/><br/>""Probably but maybe he has a friend that has books I haven't read yet.""<br/><br/>""I'll see what I can do.""<br/><br/>Mother Gothel replied and Rapunzel gave her an eager hug in reply. Letting her mother think she was just excited about getting new books to read. Not knowing she needed her long gone before<span style=""font-weight: bold"">he</span>showed up.<br/><br/>""Oh! Could you get me some new paint too? I'm almost out.""<br/><br/>Rapunzel asked and Mother Gothel looked at her in annoyance.<br/><br/>""More paint? But that's an even farther journey.""<br/><br/>""I know but...Please? I really wanted to paint a new mural for you.""<br/><br/>Rapunzel said with begging eyes. Acting younger then her twenty years. Mother Gothel made a face but after a moment, she sighed. Giving into her daughter.<br/><br/>""Fine, but sing to me first.""<br/><br/>""Of course, Mother.""<br/><br/>Rapunzel said with a grin. Mother Gothel took a seat in her rocking chair and Rapunzel sat down on the footstool in front of her. She handed her mother a brush. Mother Gothel brushed her hair and Rapunzel sang to her. Her blond hair glowed yellow as she sang and Mother Gothel's wrinkles disappeared and her gray hairs were gone. Mother Gothel felt much younger and refreshed. After the song was over, Rapunzel helped her mother grab her things. Mother Gothel used Rapunzel's very long, strong hair as a rope to climb down the tower. She had to do, there were no stairs to enter or exit it.<br/><br/>""I'll see you in a few days, love!""<br/><br/>Mother Gothel said, waving after she reached the ground. Rapunzel waved by and replied.<br/><br/>""Take care and safe travels, Mother!""<br/><br/>They exchanged their goodbyes and Rapunzel quickly pulled her hair back into the tower. She rushed around to get herself ready for her prince that said he would be coming."
4789,Fairy Tales and Folklore Gone Awry,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=49228,2016-02-10T22:42:13,Fearless Sissy,"<div style=""text-align: justify;""><div style=""background-color:#353535; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""text-align: center;""><a class=""postlink"" href=""https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=6&amp;t=42390&amp;p=209208#p222835""><span style=""font-family: Blackadder ITC;""><span style=""font-size: 200%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""color: #c7eff0"">Mandag</span></span></span></a></div><img alt="""" src=""http://i.imgur.com/Nw5IFf6.png"" style=""float:left; padding:6px;""/><br/>t first glance, the girl sitting beneath the large oak tree looked completely normal. She had a book in her hands and wore a light sweater with a cat motif. Her platform shoes were pastel pink and had been neatly placed against the tree. Of course, her hair was translucent, her skin was pearl gray, and underneath her sweater she had a split spine and a gaping hole in her back, but aside from that, completely normal.<br/><br/>The pleasant shade created by the oak shielded Mandag from the blistering summer heat, for which she was thankful. It was pure imagination, but she was sure she saw steam coming from her skin whenever the breeze shifted the leaves and let sunlight filter through. She flipped a page in her book; a collection of fairy tales. She ran a pale finger down an illustration of a beastly-looking man and a pretty girl holding hands and looking happy. ""Tale as old as time,"" she sang softly to herself.<br/><br/>A tower rose in the distance; its spire barely visible over the treetops. Mandag had no intention of going there, or at least not just yet. Towers were for princesses - so she had read in all the books. <span style=""font-style: italic"">And however pretty I am, I am not a princess,</span> she thought as she tucked a silver lock behind her slightly pointed ear. In truth, she was the exact opposite: Of nature a temptress meant to lead noble young men astray. Mandag didn't care much about any of that, though. She was a product of someone's imagination, and was still getting a grasp on the whole 'existing as an individual' thing.<br/><br/>She flipped a page, turning to a new fairy tale. ""Rapunzel,"" she murmured to the grasshoppers, who were too busy singing to pay much attention. It was German, as far as she knew. Mandag fell into silence as she read. Rapunzel lived in a tower. Maybe that was the tower behind the woods. She didn't know, but she knew that in the world of fiction, the sky was the limit - and the tower <span style=""font-style: italic"">she</span> could see wasn't that tall.</div></div>"
4790,Fairy Tales and Folklore Gone Awry,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=49228,2016-02-16T03:41:16,BunnyMama,"Waves crash against the sand and rocks. The smell of the seaweed and sea water. Filled the air. The seagulls cawing at a woman who had seemed to fallen asleep on the beach. The woman had long sea foam blue hair, waving in the sand like water. That had washed onto the sand. That brought gifts from the ocean. Scraps of driftwood, glass bottles, shells and seaweed. Laid on the beach. Banicals growing on the rocks, showing how far the ocean came onto the beach.<br/><br/>The woman laid on the sand asleep. The sun beating do. On her back but the sun had just came out of the cloads. The woman looked mostly human. But her color wasn't normal. Her hair color, being sea foam blue. Her skin matched the sand on the beach. Her lips pale grey. Her eyes held the ocean, as some would say. Her figure was human, but longer. Her legs were the longest part of her. But it look equal. Her body didn't seem odd at all. But just being slightly taller then other humans.<br/><br/>If someone was to see her. She would look like a solider who got injured during a reckage. As there was a ship wreckage around her. As she had caused that earlier ago. Her armor had covered her upper half. But she had no lower armor. Has her tail was tough. She looked like a royal gaurd, if anything.<br/><br/>A wave crashed into the woman. Waking her up. Taking a deep breath. Coughing up water and sand the washed into her nose and mouth. She slowly turned over to sit up. Her helmet was no where to be seen. Sand fell from the skin that touched her skin. As she had sat up. She noticed she was washed up on a beach. Recalling what happened. She had not known what to think of her situation. She had tooken her hands. Feeling the human legs, that were attacked to her. She didn't expect to be in a human form, so early. She loved the life of the ocean. She had been knocked out as she was bring a ship to the rocks. As she became trapped. She was knockers unconscious. As the ship had a fellow mermaid on board. She hoped the mermaid escaped. Or else her situation would be in vain. She sighed as she realised it was an odd situation, Indeed.<br/><br/>~~~~~~~~~~~~<br/><br/>Chirps filled the forst. The sun shining down through the leaves. Making the leaves yellow green. The creek ran through the forest. The water passing through the rocks. The crackle of the moving water was the main sound in the forest. Occasionally a bird would make a chirp, or a branch would make noise with leaves. But the crackle with never stop... yet. The Creepshow and how much it had dried up the rain the dry season which was half the amount it normally was.<br/><br/>As the day was beautiful in the forest. Drew out the nymphs and fairies. A certain nymph of this story. Was lying on a branch over her Creek. The creek drew less, as her energy did too. She slept nore, her power were slightly weaker. But as long as her creek was running. She would stay alive. Normally...<br/><br/>The nymph was a goregouse creature. She looked close to an elf. But she glistened like the water belowe her. Her hair flowed one side as she faced the other. Her eyes closed to sleep. But it didn't take long for the sun. To wake her up. She peered under the branch. To see a woman to about to pass. The nymph turned invisible. Hiding close to the tree. She didn't show herself until she was sure she was safe."
4791,Fairy Tales and Folklore Gone Awry,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=49228,2016-03-02T14:47:38,Chemical Lady,"In a land, long forgotten and deserted, there stood a castle. It was made out of black stone. Whether this colour was the result of the influence of time, a fire, the natural colour, or something else, there was nobody around that knows anymore. No, there was one person that knew. Somewhere in that castle that was surrounded by wilderness. Thorny bushes grew all over the place, even up against the walls of the castle itself. Once there was a village near this castle but even that place has been deserted and forgotten. Most houses have already given in to the pressure of time, and other forces. This part of the world has been forgotten by the rest and it certainly seemed like nobody was living here anymore.<br/><br/>Just that there was indeed someone still here. In that castle that looked haunted, intimidating and empty, there was still someone there. In the large dining hall, on a throne there sat one person.  The throne had once been beautifully crafted with gold applications and accessories in the form of roses. Now it was almost as black as the outer walls of the castle with only a little gold shining through every now and then. The rose applications were either destroyed or also coloured black, making them look dead.<br/>The person that was sitting there had been at that place for a long time now. One could think that she was lonely at such a desolate place, but quite the opposite was the case. She had a lot of fun. Everyday her powers grew larger by the chaos she was sowing. The Sorceress of Chaos laughed thinking about all the little mischief she has sown until now. It was time for some bigger chaos so that her power could grow even more.<br/><br/>She sent out a general summoning to her servants. Anyone that wasn’t busy at that moment would come to her, otherwise some other creatures under her command would show up. The Sorceress of Chaos reached out to a table next to her throne, and picked up a handheld mirror. It was just as a beautiful piece of hand craft ship as the throne she was sitting on. Except that under her influence the framework had also faded to black, including those disgusting roses that were everywhere.<br/>“Mirror, Mirror, in my Hand. Where should I sow more Chaos in these Lands?”"
4792,Fairy Tales and Folklore Gone Awry,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=49228,2016-03-08T22:15:03,Rethwyn,"Thumbelina and Svale flew on for a while longer, when she caught sight of a tower in the distance. “Svale, look there! That looks promising… It’s far enough off the ground that it might be quiet!” She was excited at the prospect of real shelter for the night. It had been quite a while since they hadn’t had to make do with something. “Let’s see if we can make it there before sunset. If we stay above the trees, I think we should be able to do it.”<br/><br/>They flew on, racing the setting sun. It was partway down the horizon when they reached the tower. Svale alighted on the high tower’s one window, and Thumbelina peered into the room.  “How strange, I didn’t see a door outside,” she commented. “Look at all of those lovely paintings, though! Someone must live here, it’s much too clean to be vacant. Let’s go over to the bed there.” Once Svale had landed, she slid from his back to land on the soft blanket beneath them. “Hello?” she called out, then jumped when she realized there was a young lady in the room already. “Oh! Um, hello, my name is Thumbelina, and this is Svale. We were hoping to find a place to stay for the night.” If they did, she’d have to remind Svale that the young lady’s very,<span style=""font-style: italic"">very</span>long hair was not for playing with."
4793,Fairy Tales and Folklore Gone Awry,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=49228,2016-03-09T23:10:44,Sojourn,"While Mother Gothel walked through the woods, unaware that she had passed anyone, Rapunzel was getting ready. Mother Gothel didn't know the reason Rapunzel had practically kicked her out of the tower was so<span style=""font-weight: bold"">he</span>could come. He was a prince and so handsome! Rapunzel thought she was in love. He had stumbled upon her tower by pure chance. He had visited her a many times since that. Eventually, once she got up the nerve to tell her mother, Rapunzel would leave the tower and they would be together. She looked down at her dress and realized it wasn't proper enough. She quickly cleaned up and changed her clothes. A fancy dress was needed to have a date with a prince. She ran around the tower, cleaning up little messes here and there. Making sure it all looked perfect.<br/><br/>Rapunzel was sitting on a bench, in front of the mirror that was mounted to her dresser, brushing her long blond hair. She wasn't sure if she should leave up or down. She frowned when she heard a little voice.<br/><br/>""Hello? Who's-Oh, hello.""<br/><br/>Rapunzel said, when she realized there was a bird and very small woman on her bed.<br/><br/>""I'm Rapunzel. Where did you come from?""<br/><br/>She asked, not objecting to either of them staying the night."
4794,Fairy Tales and Folklore Gone Awry,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=49228,2016-03-10T22:30:56,Rethwyn,"""We came in the window,"" Thumbelina answered. She took the lack of a negative reaction to their presence a sign that they'd at least be able to have a chat. She sat down on the bed, stretching out her legs. ""We've been looking half the day for a place to spend the night... Have you seen out there? Those will-o-wisps are so annoying! And we flew over a village that was completely overrun with gnomes! We certainly weren't going to stay there."" She smoothed her skirt, shaking her head at even the thought. ""How did you get up here, anyway?"" she continued curiously. ""I didn't see any door at all on the outside of your tower. Only this window up here. It must be terribly difficult... unless you have a secret entrance?"" she asked with sudden excitement. ""This would be the perfect place for a secret entrance! Perhaps an underground tunnel? I've spent the winter in an underground tunnel before, they're terribly cozy. You do end up missing the sky if you're in one too long, though."""
4795,Fairy Tales and Folklore Gone Awry,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=49228,2016-04-27T11:24:44,Chemical Lady,"The mirror showed a lone tower in the middle of the woods. Inside there was a young woman with long blond hair. She seemed to be in conversation with a bird, no there was also a very small woman present. The long-haired one seemed to be excited about something. The Sorceress of Chaos ordered the mirror to show more. The scenery changed towards a young handsome man riding on his horse in the woods. Fancy clothes, powerful horse and refined movements. A prince. An evil smirk ran over the Sorceress’ face. By now she had enough power to play a bigger trick and this seemed to be the ideal situation. She folded her legs while sitting on her throne. It seemed like all her servants were busy with sowing chaos elsewhere since nobody had shown up. It was no problem, she could easily do  this herself.<br/><br/>The Sorceress softly blew against the mirror as if blowing out a candle. The scenery around the young man changed drastically. Dark clouds started to cover the sky, blocking out almost all sunlight. A cold wind blew around him, thunder started to roar in the distance. The Sorceress chuckled when the horse of the young prince became restless at the changes. The prince was confused for a moment before he tried to get his horse to calm down. Just at that moment a lightning struck a tree next to him. The horse bucked and threw him off before running away in panic. Colourful lightning was dancing in the skies among the dark clouds. This weather was surely abnormal. The prince tried to find cover for a downpour that did not come. He was obviously confused about this strange weather and now he was also without his horse. The Sorceress of Chaos on the other hand was very amused.<br/><br/>Now let’s get rid of him. After a while she had enough of playing with the prince, scaring him with will-o-wisps and other minor stuff. She ticked with her nail on the mirror. Under the prince the earth suddenly split open and swallowed him right up. There was a chance that he had survived the fall, but that did not matter. He was not going to get out of there any time soon.<br/><br/>The mirror changed back to the tower. The smile on the face of the Sorceress was nowhere near pleasant. “We can not have the pretty little princess wait in vain, now can we?” One of the creatures that was under her command came into the room and at a respectful distance from her throne, it knelt down. If there were someone else present then they may have found it a hilarious sight to see an orc kneel down respectfully, but there was nobody else present. “I will grant you a nice voice, so go and charm the little princess, will you.” While speaking this command, the Sorceress granted the orc the promised charming voice with an elegant movement of her hand. With another movement she sent the orc away to the tower.<br/><br/>At the tower a prince-like voice sounded from the ground. ""Rapunzel, Rapunzel, please let down your hair."""
4796,Fairy Tales and Folklore Gone Awry,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=49228,2016-06-13T21:14:54,Sojourn,"Rapunzel nodded her head when Thumbelina explained how they got in. While her mother would have been quite angry at the tiny woman's appearance, Rapunzel was not. She rarely got a chance to talk to anyone. She was pretty naive about the world too. She thought everyone could be potential friend. She sat on her bed to chat to Thumbelina.<br/><br/>""Oh, well, you're welcome to stay here.""<br/><br/>Mother Gothel would be gone for a few days, so Rapunzel didn't have to worry about that. Her mother would have objected right away. But since Rapunzel had set her on a mission for paint, so the prince could come visit, she didn't see any harm. Both the prince and Thumbelina would be gone before Mother returned. She shook her head as she listened to Thumbelina talk about what was going outside. She had not seen that at all. Of course, she had no idea how things worked in the outside world. This stuff she described sounded dangerous. Rapunzel hoped her special friend would be okay.<br/><br/>""I...ummm...I don't leave.""<br/><br/>She admitted, her face turning red, when asked how she got out of the tower. Before she could say more, she heard his voice. She jumped up in excitement.<br/><br/>""Oh good! He's here!""<br/><br/>She exclaimed and ran over to the tower. She was so excited to see him again.<br/><br/>""Just a second!""<br/><br/>She called down, throw her hair out the window. She told Thumbelina.<br/><br/>""You'll like him, he's very nice.""<br/><br/>And sweet and handsome...And many other things, Rapunzel thought with a smile."
4797,Fairy Tales and Folklore Gone Awry,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=49228,2016-06-27T15:11:18,Chemical Lady,"The Sorceress of Chaos let the vision in the mirror shift towards the environment around the tower. She wanted to see if there was anyone close that could come to the rescue of the girls in the tower. Almost she overlooked the frail looking girl sitting under a tree reading a book. And almost she let her be, because what would such a weak looking little thing be able to do, if it was not that there was something odd about her. Now, in a world where the Sorceress was sowing chaos everywhere, seeing something odd was not that out of the ordinary. Still, it took the Sorceress a moment to see what it was about this girl that annoyed her.<br/><br/>It’s an elf! Damn. The Sorceress cursed. She greatly hated elves. When she had just lost her fairy wings in the past, someone had had the nerve to call her an elf. Of course she had made that person pay greatly. He was now living his life as a frog somewhere in a swamp. Who cares if a kingdom somewhere is missing a prince? Nobody calls her an elf. It was not like she could still be called a fairy either, but it is the thought that counts. Fairies and elves never got along that great anyway. The Sorceress of Chaos let the tower and the orc be for what it was for now. The orc would take care of that and there was nobody else around to help anyway. She concentrated on the elf. She would not play with her like she would with anybody else. This one had to be eliminated. The Sorceress was growing more powerful day by day, it was time to test those powers. And what could be a better test subject than an elf?<br/><br/>Now what curse would be the best for this little pest? The Sorceress’ mood lifted a lot when she could think about what kind of cruel deed she would choose for her unknowing victim. Making her grow horns that grew towards the insides as well? Giving her an incurable ugly disease? Making every step feel like she was walking on glass shards? Turning her tongue into wooden splinters? Make everything that she tries to eat turn into something poisonous? Taking away her sense of beauty so that everything will seems ugly and scary to her? So many ideas... However, thinking about it. Why waste any magic on that bitch anyway? The Sorceress got a different idea. An evil smile curled around her lips as she searched the grounds nearby the little elf girl. Quickly she found what she was looking for. Long ago there had been an minor battle around that area. The soldiers that had perished were buried at that place. Perfect. Skeletons made such perfect puppets. And these even had some remains of armour on them. The Sorceress of Chaos watched through her mirror how they rose from within their muddy graves. She had send them a few necessary tools to enact her plan. Now she could lean back and enjoy the show.<br/><br/>The walking skeletons had quickly surrounded the tree where the young elf was reading. At the very last moment they jumped out of their hiding places. One had been carrying a large stake while the others grabbed the girl. The stake was quickly hammered into the ground. Now all that was left was to nail the elf to it. With large rusty looking nails they tried to hammer both her hands to the top of the stake. The feet would be nailed to the bottom. In the end she would be stuck about 10 centimetres above the ground. When that was done, the Sorceress had a very special curse for her. It would make her intangible, but at the same time it would cause her incredible pain every time someone tried to touch her or even the stake itself. Then nobody would be able to help her and she would die a slow and painful death. The Sorceress was pleased with this plan. It included prolonged pain and torture and would lead to a certain death. Maybe she would even go down there and poke her every now and then. Yes, the damn elf deserves that for having made the Sorceress remember the suffering of being compared to that lowly race. Just that, something seemed to be going wrong.<br/><br/>Angered by the unsuccessful attempts of the skeletons to nail that bitch to the stake, the Sorceress of Chaos peered through the mirror to find out the reason. The little bitch didn’t seem to be a normal elf. “Well, well, it seems like this will get more interesting than anticipated,” the Sorceress said to the mirror. Even though she was angered, she didn’t lose her calm. Putting the mirror aside for a moment she stood up from her throne. She went to one of the various adjacent chambers. This one had various shelves on every wall, covered with all kinds of shapes of bottles, pots and indefinable vessels. “For every illness there is a cure,” she said with apparent pleasure. “And for every problem there is an illness.” After taking a purple bottle she went back to her throne.<br/><br/>Leisurely seating herself, she took up the mirror again. She dripped a few drops of liquid purple smoke from the bottle on the surface of the mirror, which then rippled. “Mirror, mirror, with just a droplet, show me this elf’s secret.” This spell took a little more power than the Sorceress had wanted to spend but the results paid off. She saw how Mandag came into this world and what had gone wrong. Now she knew why her skeleton soldiers had failed. Although there was a chance that the elf, with her heightened sense for magic has felt that someone had looked at her and into her, it was too late now. The Sorceress of Chaos laughed. It was way too late for her. Nothing could save her now. She made the skeletons withdraw, they weren’t of any help now so they could go around and cause some more chaos to make up for the power she had invested in them. They wandered off, going in a random direction. When they sometime would come upon any humans they would probably plunder them like the robbers they were once fighting. The fear that would be instilled to the humans from their sight alone was already a welcome power for the Sorceress of Chaos.<br/><br/>The surface of the mirror started to ripple again. Purple smoke started to cloud the view, enclosing the little elf girl. A laugh escaped from the lips of the Sorceress of Chaos as she caressed the surface of the mirror. “Nobody will remember you anymore,” she whispered sweetly. “Not even if you meet any new people. They will all instantly forget about you. Nothing will be left for you. Not even those that created you. Nobody will remember having met you. Nobody will have your face, name of even voice in their minds. No written words about you will remain. Now, panic, despair, and die!” A loud laughter sounded through the empty throne room.<br/><br/>The Sorceress of Chaos watched the little elf girl for a while and then switched to the tower again. Time to see what her orc has done..."
4798,Fairy Tales and Folklore Gone Awry,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=49228,2016-07-02T18:52:50,Fearless Sissy,"<div style=""text-align: justify;""><div style=""background-color:#353535; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""text-align: center;""><a class=""postlink"" href=""https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=6&amp;t=42390&amp;p=209208#p222835""><span style=""font-family: Blackadder ITC;""><span style=""font-size: 200%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""color: #c7eff0"">Mandag</span></span></span></a></div><img alt="""" src=""http://i.imgur.com/41WxNwa.png"" style=""float:left; padding:6px;""/>ha-?!""<br/><br/>Lost in her book, Mandag wasn't even aware that the skeletons were closing in on her until it was too late. The book fell out of her grasp as she was rudely hoisted up by her wrists and pinned against a wooden stake by bony fingers. Another skeleton, carrying a handful of seven inch nails and a hammer, approached her with as much of a cruel grin as an expressionless skull could muster. Sure enough, the nails went through her hands and feet, but being far less magical than the skeletons, Mandag didn't feel a thing. As soon as the skeletons let her go and stepped back to admire their handiwork, she simply dropped the ten centimeters to the ground and looked at them warily. What kind of evil would make long dead soldiers rise from their graves to harm an innocent?<br/><br/>She snatched up her book, clutching it to her chest. It was the only form of shield she had, if they chose to run at her, and even if they could not harm her, she still felt instinctively afraid. Something was deeply wrong; someone was keeping an eye on her, and she whirled around - seeing nothing but the sunlit clearing and the tower in the distance. The creak of rusty armor reached her ears and she turned back to watch her assailants, only, they weren't watching her at all anymore. In fact, they looked <span style=""font-style: italic"">bored</span>, as if someone had taken away their purpose and left them without anywhere to go. One of them was wandering aimlessly around the great oak, another had slumped to the ground. Some just stood watching the sky, as if hoping that a new victim might drop out of it right in front of them.<br/><br/>Mandag went cold, colder than she could ever recall being. ""No,"" she whispered, stretching out a hand towards one of them. She watched in horror as it passed right through. ""No, no nonononono,"" she gasped as the book fell from her hands and to the ground with a dull thud, opening to a page displaying a beautiful watercolor of a horned woman wearing all purple and black. Was it just Mandag, or were she grinning at her? The elverpige tried to scream, but no sound left her lips. The last thing she ever saw, before the world forgot her, were the skeletons who suddenly rose like one and followed the bubbling stream out of the forest.</div></div>"
4799,Fairy Tales and Folklore Gone Awry,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=49228,2016-07-09T23:17:09,Rethwyn,"Thumbelina beamed up at Rapunzel at her offer. ""Thank you, thank you so much!"" she exclaimed, glad to know they would have a safe place to spend the night. No need to worry about will-o-wisps in a tower! She blinked in surprise, though, to find out the young woman never left said tower. She was about to answer when Rapunzel jumped up to look out the window. Curious about this prince of hers, she hopped onto Svale's back and they flew over to the window, perching on the windowsill. She looked down over the edge, her eyes widening to see that the prince was also evidently an orc. Perhaps it was a nice orc, though? If this was the princess' beloved, she didn't wish to insult her. ""He has a very nice voice,"" she agreed diplomatically. ""But... he looks awfully heavy to be able to climb your hair without pulling you out of the window."" Was the orc really going to climb her hair to get in? It seemed like there ought to be stairs somewhere, at least. Maybe there was some sort of mistake here, though? She really hadn't ever seen a nice orc. ""What was your prince supposed to look like, again?"""
4800,Fairy Tales and Folklore Gone Awry,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=49228,2016-07-11T22:48:18,Sojourn,"""Oh, you are very welcome.""<br/><br/>Rapunzel replied to Thumbelina with a smile. While she was literally very sheltered, she was a nice girl. Plus, she liked the idea of making a friend. Thanks to Mother Gothel, she had no friends. Her prince had stumbled upon her tower by accident. A very happy accident, she thought. Eventually he wanted to take her away from the tower and to his kingdom. To introduce her as his future wife. Rapunzel was excited about that idea. But she wasn't sure how to tell her mother she wanted to leave. Mother would be upset at the very fact that the prince was visiting her all the times she was gone.<br/><br/>Rapunzel was so busy talking to Thumbelina, she hadn't even looked down the tower. She had heard his voice and that's all she needed to hear before she dropped down her hair.<br/><br/>""Oh, I'm pretty strong. I've never had a problem pulling him or my mother up the window before.""<br/><br/>Rapunzel replied with a naive smile. Having no idea that an orc was down there. She figured that Thumbelina was just concerned about his size because she was so small herself. When she asked what the prince looked like, Rapunzel replied.<br/><br/>""Well, he's very-Ouch!....handsome with....Ouch!..Black hair and-""<br/><br/>She felt like her prince was pulling her hair out. Normally she had no trouble at all pulling someone up to her tower using her hair.<br/><br/>""Hey! You're-""<br/><br/>Rapunzel turned to yell out the window at her prince to stop pulling her hair so much, when she saw the orc. He was half way up the tower, using her hair as a rope. She screamed at the sight of him. And tried to free her hair from his grip.<br/><br/>""That is not my prince!""<br/><br/>Rapunzel told Thumbelina in a panic."
4801,Hunting for the Wolf's Red Rose,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=49237,2016-02-07T21:57:11,KyuKyu,"<a href=""//www.creativefreedomrpg.com/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&amp;u=98304"">@Shadow_Heart</a><br/><br/>Ruedeli Antoni Zwielfelhofer had been a well-liked businessman in his community, with no enemies whatsoever, and that was just the beginning as to why his murder had puzzled police investigators for months.<br/><br/>How could a man be mauled by wild animals, not only in an area that had no large predators, but in a locked room, as well?<br/><br/>No signs of forced entry, no foreign fingerprints or DNA, not even unusual connections that could justify a motif - unless you could accuse an animal rights activist of committing such a gory crime, but obviously, his bill was also completely clean.<br/><br/>Aaron Annos was a harmless man as far as authorities were concerned. He had moved from Great Britain to Switzerland a year earlier from the occurrence, to kick-start a non-profit for the benefit of stray dogs, and now ran a humane no kill shelter, thanks to the donations of several philanthropists.<br/><br/>Mr. Zwielfelhofer had been one of them, signing a small pledge to Mr. Annos' organization six months prior to his assassination, and that had been their only connection.<br/><br/>But also, it had been one of the three elements out of the ordinary in the period that preceded the murder.<br/><br/>First, his business, which had been near to bankruptcy, flourished overnight, only to suddenly fall back into the slump five months later.<br/><br/>It was over that month that the signs of psychosis commenced: over the first three weeks, he alleged to be hearing wolves howling whenever he went. On the final week, he began seeing a pack of black wolves circling his house, even going to the point of locking his entire family inside for the two nights before his death.<br/><br/>Police's final verdict was insanity driven suicide, and the investigation were dropped.<br/><br/>But some pieces of the puzzle were more than clearly still missing…"
4802,Hunting for the Wolf's Red Rose,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=49237,2016-02-10T04:47:31,Shadow_Heart,"""Hey, I'm heading out for that delivery. See you in a bit."" A male's voice called from the front door of a two story brick building, that had the aroma of freshly baked goods floating all around. It was a rather adorable place, like a whimsical cottage with vines of ivy and flowers growing up the sides, and little baskets of flowers hanging from the ledges of each glass pane window. The bottom half had a large window display on one side, that showed lots of loaves of breads, cakes, cookies, and other delicious items, and by the wooden door hung a hand painted sign that read 'Zwielfelhofer Bakery'. And on the inside of the glass, a smaller hand pained sign read 'OPEN'.<br/><br/>A woman peeks out from an open doorway to look to the front door where a skinny blonde boy wearing gothic clothes and piercings was standing, a cardboard box with a label and decorated with thin golden ribbon in his arms. ""Alright Theo, be careful and come back as soon as you get done. I have another delivery I'm working on. Oh, and can you tell Rosie that Mrs. Reinervosch wants another bouquet done by this weekend?"" The woman smiles at him as he nods. ""Thank you dear."" ""No problem mom.""<br/><br/>He heads out the door, a bell tinkling behind as it closed. He goes over to the smaller building that was connected to the main part. It was beautiful. It was as if the whole place had come to life with flowers. They were everywhere, colorful and fragrant. Above the white door opened up to the inside, where one was led to an indoor flower paradise, was a sign that said 'Rosie's Flower Garden'. And if they looked, another door led out the back, which was a garden and a backyard, with a patio, complete with a table and some chairs.<br/><br/>At a counter near the front furthest wall to the left, where flowers lay and clippings of stems and leaves, along with petals scattered the floor, stood a young female, working on a fabulous display of roses. The blonde girl, who looked like Theodoric, looks up, smiling. ""Hey, mother says that Mrs. Reinervosch says she'd like another bouquet by this weekend."" Rosie nods. ""Of course. Thank you for telling me."" She waves as he leaves, and wipes her hands on the apron she was wearing, before taking it off.<br/><br/>It was about time to do her daily walk around town. Picking up a wicker basket lined with rose print fabric, she places some flowers inside, along with some of her mother's baked goods, before heading outside. Almost immediately when she walked along the stone sidewalks of the brick street, people greet her, smiling and waving, some coming to her to buy a flower, or one of the loaves of bread out of her basked. It seemed just by seeing that the whole town loved her, as she was a sweet girl.<br/><br/>Placing the money in a pouch that was held in the pocket of her jacket, she moves on, a warm smile on her lips. Passing at first by a man of whom she thought she should know, but couldn't quite put her finger on who it was. All that came to mind was animals. Dogs. Pausing, she turns to him, and speaks up, quietly, but clear enough for the man to hear her.<br/><br/>""Excuse me, sir...would you like a flower, or some fresh bread?"" Smiling sweetly, she waits for an answer from the man. Out of the corner of her eye she saw Theodoric pass by on his bike, but it seems he didn't notice her, but that was just fine. He was busy doing his own thing.<br/><br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://farm5.static.flickr.com/4142/4762053314_e2d10d36d0.jpg"">[ img ]</a>The Bakery and the house above that they live in.<br/><br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""https://38.media.tumblr.com/bb1a546c032baa1482ebc288674287f3/tumblr_inline_my98w2xEQZ1qaz5lh.jpg"">[ img ]</a>The front of the Flower Shop"
4803,Hunting for the Wolf's Red Rose,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=49237,2016-02-10T06:42:02,KyuKyu,"Cities are impressive sights, Aaron thought to himself, as he walked down the street, wearing a dark brown trench-coat and a grey scarf protecting himself from the cool morning wind - not that he actually needed them, it just felt nice to be warm.<br/><br/>The tall, red-haired man gazed at all and everything, eyes looking back into his vast memories as nostalgic feelings rushed over his mind. Last time he had been in that location, the biggest construction there was a wooden church. Now they had brick buildings, steel and concrete apartment buildings, even subway rails underground.<br/><br/>The beautiful forest nearby was, unfortunately, almost gone, restrained to a miserable patch of carbon-dioxide covered, dying trees they called a 'park'. But still, the city was worth it.<br/><br/>Crafty little things those humans were, he had always admired them for that, they tried to compensate their short lifespans through all means possible. Some left 'legacies' behind, comprised of all sorts of things, from family to constructions, like the ones all around the city - many had plaques dedicating them to their builder's memories. Others studied, and researched: Aaron still remembered when the flu was actually something to be concerned about, and still giggled upon realizing that a thing that had once killed millions could now be solved with shots, pills and soup.<br/><br/>On the other hand, some humans payed for what they wanted. For other people to it for them, mostly. Those who could afford it, did it with straight, cold cash. Others, with not so much for resources, but with enough guts and dumbness, stole it and proceeded with the payments for others.<br/><br/>However, those who didn't had either the money or the guts, but were lucky enough to have the right knowledge... Those came to Aaron.<br/><br/>For centuries, they had came for him. At first they were just hunters, bringing gold and whiskey for him, and the carcasses of quails for his wolves, praying for the prey to be plenty, so their families could withstand another winter.<br/><br/>But once humanity invented firearms, and that thing called Christianity took over the old religions, Aaron had to turn crafty himself, in order to survive.<br/><br/>From time to time, he walked among men as one of them. First he was a Roman trader, exchanging slaves, women, and land for gold, wine and meat. Then a High Master of the Knights Templar, offering guidance and strategies from the clergy to the peasantry. Through all history, he had taken many names, and continued on doing his work: wealth and wishes coming true in exchange of money, drink and food, and as long as they kept on coming, the wealth would never end.<br/><br/>But if humankind had a flaw, it was how cocky they became once the tides were in their favor. Every now and then, after Aaron had offered them everything, and still had more to give, they would stop paying his tributes. And it wasn't like he charged more than they could pay: his current facade, a dog shelter, took donations as little as 25 Euros a month.<br/><br/>His wolves had to eat, but still, he warned the deadbeats. Once. If they didn't restored the payments, the wolves would eat one way or another, even if from their flesh.<br/><br/>Aaron now walked not much far from one of them, but his mind was focused on an entire different thing - he was there to collect from another 'philanthropist', as they liked to call themselves, late on his tributes.<br/><br/>He had just stopped to buy a newspaper at the stand when a familiar scent invaded his keen nostrils.<br/><br/>It was flushed skin and a feminine and delicate, yet artificial, body spray. Soap and roses. Virginal purity and baked goods.<br/><br/>The wolves had encountered that scent before, therefore, Aaron also knew of it.<br/><br/>With a warm smile and the mesmerizing eyes of a predator, Aaron turned to the young girl in red and examined her from head to toe, full of interest.<br/><br/>""A little rosebud selling roses, that's a rare sight to see..."" he spoke to her, almost purring with a soft and tender voice, ""Are you for sale too?""<br/><br/>He kept his face serious for a second, but soon cracked into a giggle.<br/><br/>""I'm just joking... It's just that... I believe we've met each other already, didn't we?"" he reached for his wallet in the trench-coat's pocket, ""Anyway... How much for the whole basket?"""
4804,Hunting for the Wolf's Red Rose,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=49237,2016-02-10T07:09:36,Shadow_Heart,"Gazing up in to the face of the man, she blushes deeply at the words that he spoke to her, her eyes turning to gaze firmly at the ground beneath their feet when he asked if she, too, was for sale, her cheeks darkening in color. Only when he made that sound of laughter did she dare raise her gaze to look up once more at the man.<br/><br/>He goes on to ask her if they'd met each other before, but to be honest, she couldn't remember. Maybe they had, but right then and there his face, and voice, were not ringing a bell within her memory. So, she shakes her head lightly from side to side, her hair moving along with the movement of her head. The only thing that she could think of when she looked at him were dogs, but that was about it.<br/><br/>When he asks her how much it would cost for the whole basket, she blinks, her eyes widening slightly in surprise. ""Oh, w-well, let me see..."" She glances in to her basket. Twelve roses, of varying colors. Those cost 1 Swiss Franc each. Three loaves of bread, four croissants, and a couple of muffins. ""29 Swiss Francs...if you buy everything here..."" Because she got such good business with her flower shop, and her mother was so successful with her own bakery, Roselinann didn't feel the need to sell her flowers for much. Besides, it was a thing of hers, a saying, that flowers should be able to be enjoyed by any and all, and not worry about money to do so.<br/><br/>She couldn't help but think about his earlier comment, and despite her always being so shy, decided to ask just this once. Her voice, like always, quiet but still audible, and showing her obvious shyness within her tone of voice.<br/><br/>""Sir, you say that we may have met...I'm so very sorry, but could you perhaps...um...tell me your name? I'm...Roselinann  Zwiefelhofer, but...everyone calls me Rosie."" She smiles sweetly, the redness of her cheeks finally having gone back to their normal soft pink color.<br/><br/>A sound of footsteps coming up from behind her made look around, and much to her surprise it was Theodoric. However, his eyes weren't looking at Rosie, instead the man that was standing there. Not to mention he'd stepped rather protectively in front of her. And the glare in his eyes spoke only too loudly that he knew exactly who this man was. Before the man could introduce himself, Theo speaks up, his voice thick with sarcasm and obvious disdain for the man in front of them.<br/><br/>""So, trying to cause trouble for my sister now, are we SIR? Since my dad ain't around, gotta find a new person to drab on? Well then, F-you Aaron Annos, she's not going to be your plaything like I know what you did with my dad. Somehow you were involved with his death, and I'm going to prove it.""<br/><br/>He then turns his attention to Rosie. ""Let's go."" He had a determined look in his eyes, but Roselinann does not move. ""Why? He doesn't seem so bad..."" She murmurs, fidgeting where she was standing. Theo's eyes narrow, and frowns at these words. ""Seriously Sis? Come on..."" He reaches out to take a hold of her arm, but she moves out of the way. ""No, I don't want to...""<br/><br/>The then backs away, an annoyed look on his face. He glances at the man, huffs, and then looks to his sister again. ""Fine, but if you don't return home later, I'll know what happened. So keep that in mind..."" He says the last bit to the man, before walking away, leaving just Rosie and the man.<br/><br/>A small frown was on her lips, and eyes were downcast. ""Sorry about him...he's just really protective of me..."" She murmurs, sighing softly."
4805,Hunting for the Wolf's Red Rose,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=49237,2016-02-10T08:30:34,KyuKyu,"His long and slender fingers reached inside the leather folds of the wallet, pulling out a 50 francs bill, which he gently placed into Rosie's palm, after he had slowly grabbed her small hand into his. With the wallet back into the coat's pocket, he placed his other hand on top of hers, sealing the money into her fingers.<br/><br/>""Keep the change,"" he said, once again smiling, and stopping for just a little to listen to her questions, his smile widened even more when he finally learned her name, ""Your parents couldn't have given you a more fitting name, Rosie. Well, I'm...""<br/><br/>Another familiar scent reached his senses, and Aaron cocked his head to the side in order to confirm what he was already expecting to see. And there he was: young virility and hot blood. The sour scent of fear-driven sweat fools commonly mistook for courage. Zwielfelhofer's son. ""...Aaron,"" he finally said, his face turning instantly bitter upon realizing the kid wasn't there for small talk.<br/><br/>He patiently listened to Theo's insults, his eyes narrowed as well and his mouth twisted into a fed-off, thin line of frustration. ""You're out of your mind, child..."" he said in a gentle, yet patronizing tone, ""You must be aware that I could have you arrested for saying such things about me, don't you? I've already told the police everything I knew about your father, he was nothing but one of the benefactors to my charity work. Go ask them about it.""<br/><br/>Although remaining calm while speaking, his inner spirit was growing impatient and angry. If the boy had suspicions already, he would soon need to change addresses... But if he absolutely had to, having a little fun before it wouldn't make anyone any harm.<br/><br/>Watching silently as the siblings struggled against one another, he couldn't help but smiling. He knew Rosie wouldn't leave his side, not after talking to him. In the early days of his existence, Aaron had been the thing lurking in the dark from which sweet young women like her had to be protected from. And they were right on doing that: when he took a liking of one of them, he would never let them go.<br/><br/>It wasn't exactly part of the tributes he charged, just one of the perks of being a god - his energy and mystery alone were enough to compel the susceptible ones into his grasp. It wasn't just for pleasure, though, nor cruelty: he gave them what they wanted, just like with the ones who payed them tributes. Any young women's tribute to him would be whatever she desired to give, in exchange of his company and his favor.<br/><br/>Aaron looked at Theo as he walked away, his eyes one more time narrowing, but the overall expression upon his face, right now, was more teasing than upset, ""I wouldn't touch a petal of this sweet little rose, my dear boy... She'll get back to you, safe and sound.""<br/><br/>And turning his hazel-colored, deeply expressive eyes back to Rosie, he listened to her words, delighting himself over her shy and sweet manners, ""You don't have to apologize, he is just concerned... Can't say I wouldn't be doing the same, if I had a sister of my own.""<br/><br/>His hand rose to the level of her face, his index and thumb gently lifting her eyes to meet his, ""You shouldn't keep your eyes low so much... They're too beautiful to remain hidden, you should be proud of them"" he said with the same soft-spoken tone from the first compliments, a sideways smirk outlining the shape of his lips.<br/><br/>Sparing a second glance to her basket, Aaron took in a brief inhale, a slightly mischievous smile twitching over his mouth. ""Well... Would you help bring my purchase to my car, Rosie? I haven't parked that far from here, it's just a block or two...""<br/><br/>He placed a hand over her shoulder to point her the way, and started walking. ""I've heard about your father, I'm really sorry for this tragic loss... At least now I know from where I know you: the charity dinner my organization threw, six months ago... You were there, weren't you?"""
4806,Hunting for the Wolf's Red Rose,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=49237,2016-02-10T21:53:57,Shadow_Heart,"His back to the man and his sister, he does not let his guard down, his keen sense of hearing picking up on every word that was said to him as he walked away. Not turning around, but pausing in his footsteps, he speaks up, his voice laced with the fact that he meant every single word that he was saying. ""You better not. Or I promise you...I'll make you pay."" With those last words, and the glinting of silver from a concealed blade held in the palm of his hand, he turns a corner, disappearing from sight.<br/><br/>Theodoric was fuming inside, boiling with annoyance not only with that man, but with his sister. Why did she always have to be like this? So trusting and loving of people who didn't deserve it? Why couldn't she see that that man was nothing but trouble, the reason that their father was murdered? It seemed that he was the only one who could truly lace the pieces together, and from now on he would have to do this alone. Since the police had given up on the case, put it on the back burner. Apparently his father's death didn't matter to them.<br/><br/>Even so, he didn't have much time to think on such matters, as he had another errand to run for his mother, and a job of his own to do after that was finished. So, putting all thoughts of Aaron Annos and his sister to the side, but not completely out of mind, he walks back to the bakery to pick up what needed delivered, his steps brisk, hands shoved in his pockets, and wind tugging gently at his blonde hair. Eyes glinting with purpose. He'd prove Aaron's guilt...one way or another.<br/><br/>☩❀☩❀☩❀☩❀☩❀☩❀☩❀☩❀☩❀☩❀☩❀☩❀☩❀☩❀☩❀☩❀☩❀☩❀☩❀☩❀☩❀☩❀☩❀☩❀☩❀☩❀<br/><br/>Hand clenched around the ₣50, stunned by the little happening that had just taken place between her brother and this man. She'd seen her brother angry before, and protective over her well being, but never had she seen that particular look in his eyes before. Such hatred for this man, standing there in front of her, whom had been so kind as to pay her generously. This polite man, who was talking to her so gently. How could Theodoric hate this man so much? Was it really all that had to do with their father?<br/><br/>Roselinann's thoughts were interrupted by a hand that lifted her chin, eyes raising from the ground she was staring so hard at. Her irises glitter in the sunlight that was shining up above, like molten gold straight out of the mint, ready to be made into jewelry, or coins. A blush matching the color of the red roses in her basket makes it's way upon her cheeks at the compliment that the man who was known as Aaron gave her about how her eyes. Seeing the sideways grin upon his lips made her blush even more.<br/><br/>At the question of him asking if she would help him bring the purchased items to his car, she didn't even think about the possibilities that she was in danger of any kind. ""A-alright..."" She responds, feeling the hand on her shoulder and trying  her hardest to ignore that it was there.<br/><br/>They begin walking, and as they did Aaron brought up the topic of her father once again. A downcast look appears on her face, as if the sun had suddenly just disappeared and rain clouds had taken it's place in the sky. For a moment she didn't respond after he finished asking her if she'd been at the charity dinner six months ago. Silence enveloping them both, until she spoke up, sadness evident in her soft voice.<br/><br/>""Yes, I was there. My mother and brother were as well. Everything happened so quickly back then...I'm so sorry, but it is all a blur. I do remember going, but not any details about it...after my father's death well...I didn't want to remember anything that went wrong...and unfortunately many other memories were pushed away too...If we had met there, I truly am sorry for not remembering.""<br/><br/>She tries to smile at that point, all this sadness she was feeling was terrible. Even though her father's death hadn't occurred that long ago, she still tried to make every day as happy as she could. She didn't quit with her flower shop, and still, even after the day that it had happened, made a point in going out and walking around for a bit to sell flowers and any baked goods that her mother wanted sold.<br/><br/>Glancing over at Aaron, she smiles a bit more, the proverbial sun beginning to peek out from behind the clouds. ""Thank you for caring though, it means a lot to me. I wish my brother could be a bit more understanding, but that's just how he is."" She pauses, and glances up at the sky, a breeze rushing past, and swirling around them, with the scent of roses filling their nostrils. ""You should come visit my flower shop sometime. I would really like that...""<br/><br/>At this last comment, she smiles more, and was once again back to normal. Falling silent, she smiles at any who pass them by, waving back and greeting others. It was such a nice day. Too bad that Roselinann didn't see the black clouds that hovered in the distance from behind, threatening to swallow her up whole."
4807,Monongalia Lunatic Asylum: A Documentary,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=49319,2016-02-17T06:46:32,Muse,"""Start there.""<br/><br/>Sarah ordered, pointing at the spot she wanted the woman to begin talking.<br/><br/>""1...2....3...Action!""<br/><br/>Sarah said and stood with her arms crossed against her chest. Paying close attention to everything around them. Her dirty blond hair was tied up into a messy ponytail. She was a short women, only five foot four, but she had a loud voice. She made people pay attention to her when she spoke. This was going to be the start of hopefully many more mysteries documentaries for her career. She hoped they would find some good shit in this place, maybe even a few ghosts. That probably wasn't likely, but let the audience think there were some in the asylum. That would bring more viewers and make them all more money.<br/><br/>""Camera 1... rolling.""<br/><br/>Gavin checked his shot one last time before he began recording, at which point he let the weight of the camera set comfortably on his shoulder as his attention moved a couple of inches to the side, just past their narrator. A red-brick Goliath of a mansion loomed overhead, largely overcome by overgrowth, age, and graffiti.<br/><br/>“Is this on? One, two, three… great”. The voice, firm and feminine, belonged to a young woman. She was African-American, and had an intelligent expression in a pair of brown eyes covered by glasses. Standing at about 5 and a half feet, the young narrator was wearing a white blouse and a black pencil skirt, her hair braided so it wouldn’t be on her face.<br/><br/>“Hello, viewers, and welcome to Monogalia Lunatic Asylum”, the woman started, moving so the gloomy view behind her could be clearly seen. “As many of you know, it was opened for patients in 1853, but it was actually established in 1851. Monogalia Asylum was an excellent institution, looking more like a mansion than a mental hospital, and providing good and humane care for the patients and gainful employment for the staff”. Pausing a little, the young woman took a few steps towards a corridor. Everything in here looks so depressing, she thought to herself, moving further and keeping a slow enough pace for the cameras to follow her without any hindrance.<br/><br/>“Everything worked out pretty well until the start of the Civil War. After the first battle, and others that followed, many soldiers considered insane - suffering from what we now know as PTSD - were admitted to the hospital, despite the fact that it was already at capacity”. Poor men, she thought, carrying on with her presentation and taking a few more steps down the hallway. “By 1901, the asylum was way over capacity - where 200 patients should be housed, there were now 2400, making for unbearable living conditions. There was no way to set beds for all of the patients, and therefore seeing people on the floor, chained to the walls so they would not run away or attack anyone else, became a sadly common sight”.<br/><br/>Fighting off a shudder, the young narrator carried on. “As it was to be expected, the asylum changed administration pretty often, as no one doctor wanted to stay and take responsibility for the place as it was. That is, until Dr. James Green took over and took it upon himself to start over from the ground up, which he did, improving the conditions to the original plan, or even better. And yet, numbers dropped dramatically in the next two years, from the original 2445 patients Dr. Green inherited to a meager 812. An investigation - to which the results were not shared with the general public - was launched, resulting in the condemning of the asylum. What we do know is that the doors finally closed for good in 1928. The reason was not ever disclosed to the public either. And for the first time, a camera crew is allowed in here. So why don’t you join us while we explore and figure out the mystery of the asylum?”, or a lot of shit and old clothes, she completed mentally, trying not to let her disbelief out through the camera. Gotta sell the product, after all, and bring home the bacon.<br/><br/>""Cut!"" Sarah yelled, ending their first take.<br/><br/>The weight of the camera slipped down off of Gavin's shoulder as he rolled it around to get the stiffness out of it. That hadn't been their first take. It might not even be their last. Just the thought of having to shoot this scene over again exhausted him, and considering it was only noon and they hadn't even unpacked the van yet, that was considerably impressive. Sarah had a way of doing that to you, but he supposed really any director does. That's kind of their job, and it's<span style=""font-style: italic"">his</span>job to deal with it and roll the camera. The film industry was such a glorious life.<br/><br/>Gavin grabbed the handle on the top of his prized Canon and let it dangle loosely yet securely at his side, his free hand coming up to rub the sleep out of his eyes. Sleeping in that van had been borderline impossible, especially on a 14 hour drive from Maine to Virginia and<span style=""font-style: italic"">especially</span>if you're the one driving. They'd left at 8:00 sharp yesterday morning, and they were in town by midnight. Where Gavin thought that they would get a hotel, the group consensus was that they would just sleep in the van since it was convenient and free, and he couldn't really argue with that logic.<br/><br/>After a moment, he dropped his hand and waited around for someone to say something. It couldn't stay quiet, not when they were working. Quiet meant that Sarah had time to call another take. When he was sure that no one else was going to say anything, Gavin dragged his free hand backwards through his sandy-blonde hair, shaking out the long, thin dreadlocks. ""Hey. You want me to go ahead and start unloading?"" he offered to Sarah, jerking his head over at the white beat-up commercial van for emphasis. ""Sooner we get all our shit, the sooner we can get in there and get spooky.""<br/><br/>He didn't wait for an answer, trotting past Sarah and jerking on the handle of the sliding door and clambering in, with as little grace as he ever had. The van, sick as it was, made a sick groan like somehow it was displeased with him being in there. He was almost tired and delusional enough to tell it to calm down, that he'd be out in a second. Not a lot of shit was his, after all. His camera, the shoulder strap, his grotesquely expensive tripod, some purple hair scrunchie he just found in the floor, and his satchel of accessories and extra battery packs. Gathering all of that up took him an all of a minute at most, and then he was hopping out and saying his silent apologies to the van for offending it.<br/><br/>It wasn't just because Sarah would have likely demanded a retake that he wanted to hurry up. In fact, he wasn't even sure if she<span style=""font-style: italic"">would</span>have wanted a retake, so he couldn't even have used that excuse. The real reason for the rush was the building. That red, brick colossus not even a stone's throw from where he stood. Vines poured in through cracked and broken windows, graffiti painted the sides of the building, the front doors had been scratched up from kids trying to break in. And yet even those things added to the grandeur of the place. Monongalia had been closed for<span style=""font-style: italic"">decades</span>for completely undisclosed reasoning, and for the first time they were opening their doors to them. To<span style=""font-style: italic"">them</span>, of all the documentary teams that the owner of the property could have picked. A rag-tag startup team with only a few good films under their belt.<br/><br/>The thought of it made him excited just like it did when he first heard of Monongalia opening its doors for the first time in his lifetime. He'd always been a fan of old hospitals and prisons, learning about the history from filming other peoples' interviews. And now for the first time, he got to discover the history of a place for himself. And to him, that was well worth the rush."
4808,Monongalia Lunatic Asylum: A Documentary,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=49319,2016-02-17T19:37:16,Kalab,"After several takes,<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://cdn.buzznet.com/assets/users13/linda666/default/brandon-lee--large-msg-11665361533.jpg"">Billy</a>was more than happy when he was asked to get a few shots of the scenery. He didn’t give anybody a chance to change their mind as he grabbed an extra battery and headed off. He probably wouldn’t need the battery but he would rather have it and not need it rather than the alternative. He had went over the history of the asylum during the trip, at least what information they had. The place had been shut down for most of a century and from the way the grounds looked, there had been no upkeep since then. Once you left the main entrance and wandered off, literally turned into a forest. The trees were spread out enough to get some good shots of the building itself but close enough to give the building more of an ominous look than it already had.<br/><br/>Billy had made it around to the back of the building where the grounds opened up quite a bit. He was backing up while looking through his camera when he heard a distinctive rattling sound. he stopped dead in his tracks and closed his eyes for a moment. Slowly he lifted the camera above his head where it would not obstruct his vision of the ground, at least any more than the knee length grass did. He silently asked himself why hadn’t he grabbed a machete from the van. When he did spot the snake to his left, it was clearly agitated, curled up and ready to strike. Moving slowly, Billy began to step back from the snake when a movement in his peripheral caught his attention. He thought he had seen something move in a window on the second floor and then the breeze brushed his cheeks. Some type of bird flew out of the window and  he quickly looked back down in time to see the tail of the snake disappear into the long grass.<br/><br/>He stood there for a moment before he exhaled and realized that he had been holding his breath. He laughed aloud at himself then continued filming. “Billy boy, this creepy old place almost got you.” He continued getting shots of the outside of the asylum and of the yard that surrounded the building. Even in its dilapidated state, it was easy to see grandeur that once existed here. If he hadn’t already known its history, he would have believed it to be a five star hotel in its time even if it was creepy as hell. “As much as I’d like to hang out back here, alone, for the rest of the day. I have a job to do. They’re bound to be finished shooting and ready to unload the van.” Hearing Billy talk to himself or to nobody in particular was a normal occurrence. Probably had to do with spending a lot of time alone as a child while his father worked insanely long hours. It also may have had to do with Billy being a well of bound up energy needing a vent.<br/><br/>Billy was like perpetual motion, constantly moving, which made him a good crew member but could be annoying when it was time to chill. This also was the source of his voracious appetite and the fact that when he crashed, he crashed hard. he was nowhere near his crash point now though. He was hyped and couldn’t wait to get inside the place. He was tired of walking around getting shots of trees and busted out windows. He made his way back to the others, keeping his camera rolling of course. He turned his camera on the crew as soon as they came into view. They seemed to be wrapping up the last take and about to unload the van. Billy moved directly towards the van and Gavin.<br/><br/>Billy opened the back doors on the van and placed his camera inside the back door. “Hey Gavin. Anybody mentioned when we might be going inside. I really want to get some shots of the inside of that place.” Billy could see Gavin was tired but Billy was actually hyped. He was glad to be out of the confinement of the van for so long and new jobs just juiced him up. He wanted to do everything he could before the crash came. He pulled a snickers and a water bottle from a cooler that was sitting near the back door of the van. He kept a supply of chocolate around as a fuel source and being extremely conscious of his dental hygiene, he kept a toothbrush and floss in the cooler as well. “Want a Snickers man? Maybe it’ll help perk you up a bit.”"
4809,Monongalia Lunatic Asylum: A Documentary,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=49319,2016-02-18T23:31:12,Sojourn,"Sarah Teller, the director on this fine documentary, wasn't sure if she liked how the take went. Was there too much wind? Did Gavin get the right angle on Jade, their narrator? Did some bug or animal sneak into the frame? Her uncle Bernie Morrow, who had a long career directing television series, told her the best directors strive for perfection. Well, Sarah has always been a perfectionist. She couldn't remember when she hadn't been in her twenty seven years of life. She refused to put out shitty work that looked like some ten year with a camera and YouTube account created. Someday, Sarah told herself, she'd be successful like her uncle.<br/><br/>History interested Sarah and the history of the Monogalia Lunatic Asylum was very fascinating. She couldn't believe their luck when the owner invited them to film a documentary about it. No one had been inside its walls in almost a century. This had to be done right, Sarah thought. If this documentary went well and was popular, other places would hire them. They might even get their own show, especially if some paranormal stuff happened. Those ghost guys on the Travel Channel went from making a documentary to getting a show, it could happen. If there were ghosts inside, that was.<br/><br/>Sarah paused as she thought of Gavin's question. She needed to view the playback, make sure she was pleased. Rarely was the first take going to be a final take. Sometimes a finished take was bites and pieces sliced together. She got annoyed when Gavin decided to unload the van without waiting for her answer.<br/><br/>""Hurry up, I want to view the playback before we head in.""<br/><br/>Sarah told Gavin, making no effort to help him unload the van. The director was the boss and bosses didn't do busy work, like unload equipment. That was what the crew was for. Until she was sure Jade's opening scene was perfect, she would not be unlocking the door to the asylum. Sarah opened the passenger side door and spun the key ring holding the keys to the asylum around her index finger as she waited. She gave Billy a look, she had overheard him talking to himself as he filmed shoots of the outside of the asylum.<br/><br/>""Billy, if you worked as much as you talked, we'd get shit done a lot faster."""
4810,Monongalia Lunatic Asylum: A Documentary,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=49319,2016-02-21T04:50:35,GreyHelm,"Mason pushed himself up from where he'd been sitting cross-legged on the ground and ambled over to the van, brushing bits of dust and twigs from his ass. ""We'd get shit done pretty quick if everyone pitched in,"" he mumbled, as he opened the back door and started pulling out the ladder he'd brought to make his job possible. ""But no worries, Miss Daisy, we common folk'll get them things out the van,"" he added more loudly, adding a poorly executed southern drawl to his words.<br/><br/>He'd waited until the take was over to get started; the metallic clangs of a ladder in the background would've probably sent Sarah into a frenzy, and Mason already had enough to worry about given the tasks ahead of them. He didn't believe in ghosts, not really, but that didn't stop him from getting the creeps on occasion. When he was little, turning off the downstairs lights in his house at night usually led to him sprinting up the steps as fast as he could, headed towards the safety of the upstairs hall. He'd imagine something in the darkness behind him, advancing quickly, and no amount of self-reassurances would stop the growing sense of panic he felt in those moments.<br/><br/>The doors of the asylum hadn't been opened in forever and a day, but he didn't need any personal insight to know it was probably really dark inside. He was much older now, and his days of nighttime stair-sprinting were long gone, but he still wasn't looking forward to walking through that giant, shadowy fortress. At least he wouldn't be on his own when making his rounds.<br/><br/>He got the ladder out and stood it up against the side of the van, running a hand through the short, straight hair atop his head as he glanced at his own reflection. It wasn't exactly the pinnacle of style, but Mason loved how easy it was to take care of given that he pretty much just ignored it until it was time to get it cut. He thought he noticed a fleck of dirt on his nose and wiped at it, until realizing it was just something on the window glass. It was hard to tell sometimes, given that his Indian grandfather had given him a brown complexion, but he liked it. He never had to put on sunscreen, at any rate.<br/><br/>Mason let out an involuntary sigh of weariness as he returned to the back of the van; if everyone only retrieved their own equipment, he was definitely the person drawing the shortest straw. The large duffel bag he hoisted next was tremendously heavy, as it contained no fewer than ten cameras and three tripods. Most of the devices were small, but the camcorders were bulky, and much cheaper than the sleeker, newer models he coveted.<br/><br/>He put it down, as gently as he could, and straightened up with a groan as he grabbed the final bag, this one smaller and mercifully much lighter. It contained spare batteries, a package of adhesive tabs, and most importantly, the laptop that would be the central HUB for all of his equipment.<br/><br/>Mason slung the last bag's strap over his shoulder and took a deep breath, exhaling slowly as he fought against his own inherent laziness. Something made him look up, and when he did he felt his eyes widen upon glimpsing the sky above. Grey clouds swirled overhead, and were darkening fast. Reluctant as he was to venture into the asylum, Mother Nature didn't seem to give a shit about what their director wanted.<br/><br/>""We've got a lot of equipment out here, and not much of it's waterproof. Maybe we should, uh, head in soon,"" he offered, even as a distant rumbling sound punctuated his suggestion."
4811,Monongalia Lunatic Asylum: A Documentary,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=49319,2016-02-28T21:06:34,Eferhilda,"“And none of it can be replaced quickly or cheaply is any of it gets wet,” D replied from behind Mason as he looked over the checklist in his hands. “Ms. Teller, if you want to save anything that we shot today we need to get inside before the rain hits. I could break down the numbers but that would take far too long and in that time, we would lose valuable equipment. So, if you would not mind opening the mansion and letting us set up in there before it rains I would greatly appreciate it.”<br/><br/>Daewon Brek, though he generally just went by “D”, manager of equipment and general bossy guss when it comes to the technical side of the process. His ball cat from some unknown sports team was turned back on his head to allow him an unobstructed view of the area. It was on more for comfort than a need of protection from the sun, his Egyptian ancestry saw to that well enough, which made him generally prefer warmer weather and climates. But, here in the states, one has to adapt and he was no one to just quickly give up on a job, especially not when it involved a chance to capture some incredible footage. Already his blue eyes were alight with the expectation of fun and adventure. To be one of those who were able to record the supernatural and share it with the world.<br/><br/>What more could he ask for in his career?<br/><br/>“Come on, Mason, I’ll help you out,” pen tucked behind his ear he grabbed the heavier bag and lifted it with a grunt and grimace but still managed to carry it over to the front steps of the mansion. A quick trot to the van he left the other bag to Mason and instead went in to grab up one of the large trunks that held the miscellaneous equipment that they might need for this project. Heat sensors, various sound devices and emps. You name it and he had it stowed away in one of the many trunks and crap he brought along for the film. By the time he had his last cases unloaded and at the door waiting to be brought into the building, the wind had picked up just a bit. The hat on his head was removed for a moment to enjoy the breeze, which allowed him to rake his fingers through his now slightly damp dark locks. Cut short long the sides save for the top, he enjoyed being able to “style” it from time to time, which often meant just a bit of product to the overall pin-straight nature of his hair.<br/><br/>Hand rubbed along his chin and reminded him that he needed to trim up his beard when they were done with the whole film. It would be pointless to shave now as it was not like he would be on camera at any time. Plus, there was the point that the beard made him look a bit tougher and who knew it might keep the ghosts from messing with him? That was a possibility, right?"
4812,Monongalia Lunatic Asylum: A Documentary,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=49319,2016-03-05T00:01:27,Muse,"Sarah made no effort to help the guys move the equipment. Her job was to direct, not do menial labor. She really wished she could watch Jade's take on what would be their opening scene of the documentary. Unfortunately, the thunder was agreeing with what her crew was telling her, it was going to rain. They really couldn't let expensive equipment get damaged. They had to stay in their budget or there would be no money to be made. She leaned against the wall as they waited.<br/><br/>Gavin stacked the last case on top of so many others at the door, carefully balanced on what had become a very elegantly built tower of other, larger cases. He threw his arms over the top of their masterpiece, leaning on it for support as he laid his head down against the cold metal and hard plastic, idly eyeing the door. He examined it for a moment, then stood upright and examined it a bit closer. The large double doors of the hospital were chained shut with three different locks, the metal links wound tight through the door handles.<br/><br/>""Hey, wasn't that guy supposed to already be here by now to let us in?"" he asked, more or less to just make conversation. 'That guy' was the owner of the property, and grandson of Dr. James Green. In a way, he was kind of glad that the man hadn't shown up yet; it'd be cool to get to see him and maybe get a couple minutes of interview with him. It was still close enough to the time he had told them he'd meet them and let them in, so he wasn't too worried.<br/><br/>""He was supposed to be here ten minutes ago."" Sarah replied to Gavin in annoyance. She was the type of person who thought if you were on time, you were late. She always showed up to any event ten to fifteen minutes early. It drove her nuts that not everyone in the world was as punctual as her. It also pissed her off that the weather decided to do what it wanted to do and she wouldn't be able to see the rough footage of Jade's intro until they were inside. Not that Sarah would ever tell the guys they had been right. She rarely ever admitted when she was wrong. She decided they would need to have a scene with Jade unlocking the asylum's door. Once the weather cleared up.<br/><br/>Jade had stepped aside a little after Sarah had given the order to cut. She was hoping that the current owner of the building wouldn’t be too long. It seemed like it was going to rain and she really didn’t want to be there when the pour hit. Shrugging her shoulders - Jade’s motto was ‘nothing good can come of worrying about things you can’t fix’ -, the young woman took her phone out of her bag. After moving about a little for signal - it wasn’t as good as she would have liked, she made a quick call home, just to let her family know she was all right.<br/><br/>Thunder roared and rolled through the sky, echoing through what was largely nothing. They were surrounded on all sides by trees and plains, with not a house to be found for miles. The thunder continued on and off for a few minutes, and then the rain hit all at once, a wall of white hammering down on the ground around them. Their only saving grace was the awning above their equipment and their heads, though it came just close enough to his canvas tripod bag that he walked over to the edge of the awning and leaned down to pick it up. He threw the strap over his shoulder just as a pair of lowbeams cut through the waterfall that seemed to be at war with the earth. A small black Ford Focus pulled up next to their van and its windshield wipers slowed down and then halted altogether. Only a few seconds went by before the door flew open and shut just as quickly, a meek and unassuming gentlemen jogging up to meet them at the door.<br/><br/>""About fucking time.""<br/><br/>Sarah grumbled when to no one in particular when the Ford Focus pulled up. She pushed herself off the wall and walked over with Gavin to meet Matthew Green.<br/><br/>""Hello!"" he greeted, shaking the water out of his hair and running his hands through it a couple of times. He was an awkward sort of man; relatively short, lanky, with a nervous look to him that screamed that he was mid-40s and close to a midlife crisis. The man wiped his hands dry on his mostly-dry khaki pants and extended a hand for someone to take. ""I'm sorry I'm late. I'm Matthew Green, we talked over the phone.""<br/><br/>Gavin hadn't been the one to talk to him, ever, but he reached his hand out to shake anyway. ""Gavin,"" he introduced with a polite smile, before his other hand went for his camera. It was never not time for business. ""I hate to ask, but do you mind if we film? If we can, I think we were all hoping for an interview. It'd be really great to get perspective from someone who's known the building for a while."" Mr. Green's hand slipped from his own uncertainly, but Gavin really paid no mind. He turned his camera on and hoisted it up onto his shoulder, though he kept away from the record button to wait until everyone had prepared, and for Mr. Green to actually agree to be on camera.<br/><br/>Sarah saw that Mr. Green was pretty uncertain. Sarah told him.<br/><br/>""I'm Sarah, the director, and this is Jade.""<br/><br/>Sarah said, motioning Jade to join them. Any interviewing would be done by the face of their documentary. Sarah hoped that Mr. Green would agree to it. She couldn't force him though, and tried to be a little nicer to him then she was with the people who worked with her.<br/><br/>""Hearing from you, the grandson of the Doctor James Green, about this place...It would be really good for the documentary. I promise we won't take up much of your time.""<br/><br/>""Ah..,"" Mr. Green said, eyeing the camera almost nervously, his brows pulled down in tangible concern. Gavin peeked at him from around his camera's playback screen, patiently waiting for an answer. The man seemed to shake out his nervousness and nod his head, though his smile was someone forced and almost pained. ""I suppose it couldn't hurt. What do you want to know?""<br/><br/>Sarah grinned when Mr. Green agreed and whispered to Jade a few things she should ask him. Then she motioned for Gavin to start recording.<br/><br/>Jade had just finished her call when Sarah motioned for her to come closer. Shoving her phone back in place, she walked up to the small group. Her keen eye checked the man over, and she nearly shook her head. “Nice meeting you, sir”, she greeted politely, also giving the man a handshake.<br/><br/>After the greeting, Jade waited to see if she would be able to get an interview. That would surely be a good one. Mouthing a soundless ‘yes’ when the man accepted to be interviewed, Jade stashed her bag away again - it wouldn’t do to be on camera with it - and moved to get the work done.<br/><br/>“First of all, Mr. Green, thanks for allowing this interview”, she started, in full professional mode. “I won’t take too much of your time”, the young woman completed, before starting with her questions. The meek well-to-do man nodded politely at her, and watched the camera uncertainly before focusing his attention back on the interviewer.<br/><br/>“Mr. Green, do you come here often, or are you just now coming to the hospital to let us in?”<br/><br/>Mr. Green's fingers entwined themselves loosely in front of his stomach. The main perk of being behind a fairly sizable camera screen was that you could see the people on the other side from a different perspective. Gavin would never pretend that he had majored in psychology in college, but he did take classes for it, and the way Mr. Green was clasping his hands and constantly moving his eyes made him a little uneasy. Like he was somehow really nervous just being around the building. He shouldn't use the word uneasy... to be honest, it made him really excited.<br/><br/>""Oh, I suppose I come here often enough,"" he said, with a small smile and the slightest inkling of a half-shrug. ""The building has been abandoned for years, but I do hire out for general upkeep. It's a very beautiful building, and very rich in history, so whenever someone breaks a window or something like that, I'm around to let repairmen inside to replace it.""<br/><br/>“Does this place hold any sort of memories for you? If so, what are those?”<br/><br/>The building's owner chewed the inside cheek, and wet his lips before answering. ""I wouldn't say it holds many memories,"" he said after a moment, then kind of laughed to himself. ""I remember breaking my arm on the grand staircase once when I was a kid. My dad used to let me run around the first floor whenever he needed to come and do repairs.""<br/><br/>He turned to the two large, elegant double doors to the entrance, whose door handles were bound together with a thick and unforgivingly rusted chain and almost comically over-sized padlock. Gavin followed him with the camera, peering around the side of his screen as Mr. Green ran his fingers lightly over the door's intricate floral woodwork around the frame. ""Interestingly enough, my dad actually did all of this himself. He was really into things like that,"" he went on as he returned to Jade's side in anticipation of the next question. For someone who seemed nervous in an interview, he sure seemed like he liked to talk.<br/><br/>“Did your grandfather leave any notes or journals mentioning what actually happened here?”<br/><br/>At that, he seemed to freeze. ""Ah.. none that I'm aware of. He was a very private man, kept a lot to himself. Any journals he had kept were likely long gone soon after the building was shut down.""<br/><br/>“Would you ever consider seeing this place running again?”<br/><br/>Mr. Green contemplated that a moment, looking almost fondly at the locked double doors. ""I won't lie and say I've never thought about it,"" he admitted after a fashion. ""I've actually pursued the same field as my father and grandfather, and his father before him and so on.""<br/><br/>""So you're a doctor, then?"" Gavin asked from behind the camera. He wasn't<span style=""font-style: italic"">technically</span>supposed to be talking, since after all he was just a walking camera, but he found it interesting. He looked over the top of his playback screen. ""You treat the mentally ill?"" All he got was a nod in response before Jade continued.<br/><br/>After some hesitation - carefully studied - she asked the final question.<br/><br/>“I believe you know about the rumors of hauntings in the Asylum, rumored to be of the deceased patients. Do you believe the rumors? Have you ever seen something that could confirm them?”<br/><br/>And at that, Mr. Green - shit, Gavin,<span style=""font-style: italic"">Doctor</span>Green - shut down. He stammered over his words, his hand shooting down into his pocket with speed almost on par with that of a bullet just fired from a gun. ""Why... why don't I just let you guys inside, huh?"" he asked with what was almost panic in his voice. His attention turned on Gavin, who was still acting as the voyeur and looking through his camera and wanting to get as much of the doctor's avoidance of the subject as possible. ""You can turn the camera off now.""<br/><br/>Ending her questioning for now, Jade would shoot a glance at Sarah, waiting to see if there was anything else she had thought for her to ask Mr. Green. Gavin looked at her too, shrugging wildly at the idea of cutting his feed when they were getting to the good stuff. He was focused so much on the director, in fact, that he didn't see Dr. Green approach him until the man had roughly pushed the camera down, almost slipping from his hands.<br/><br/>Gavin stumbled back a few steps, clutching tight to his Canon to make sure that fuck didn't damage anything. ""What the<span style=""font-style: italic"">fuck</span>man?!"" he yelled, turning the camera around to check his lens. The film would have an unflattering shot of his face, but that wasn't anything that couldn't be edited out later. Once he was sure everything was secure, he held it at his side, using his free hand to push Dr. Green back away from him. ""The fuck do you think you are?""<br/><br/>The doctor's own outburst seemed to surprise even him, as his hands were shaking violently as they hurriedly fumbled with the keys and padlock. His voice was no more than a murmur, and if he hadn't been directly addressed, Gavin would almost assume that he was mumbling to himself. ""I-I'm sorry,"" he apologized over the sound of the padlock coming undone and the chain being unwoven and clattering to the ground. ""I don't know what came over me. It's just.. I get a lot of that question, and there's absolutely no proof of it. At all."" He turned back to face the group. ""My grandfather did nothing wrong, to anyone.""<br/><br/>""Sure,"" Gavin huffed, blowing past him to yank open one surprisingly heavy wooden door. ""The fuck ever man. You can go now.""<br/><br/>And just like that, the doctor was gone, repeating his apologies over and over as he made his way down the stairs, only stopping when he was rushing through the rain to get back to his Focus, which subsequently peeled out of the lot, leaving a trail of torn up mud and exhaust after it. In the opposite direction though, Monongalia Lunatic Asylum was waiting for them."
4813,Monongalia Lunatic Asylum: A Documentary,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=49319,2016-03-11T02:43:17,Kalab,"Normally Billy would have huffed and bit back at Sarah when she barked at him but not today. He was feeling good, despite the little scare with the snake, and wasn’t about to let her bring him down. This place was just too good to be true. If ever there was a place that could be actually haunted, then this place fit the bill perfectly. He just wished that they would get the doors unlocked soon, not only to avoid the coming storm but he was just ready to get inside. Billy had moved his first arm load of gear under the pavilion that covered the front entrance and returned to the van.<br/><br/>Before bringing the rest of his gear he took the time to set up one of his spy cameras on himself. Billy had loved these things since he was a kid. He always liked filming people while they weren’t aware that they were being filmed. He could have it feed back to his phone, tablet or laptop. This was only one of many that he had. He had been collecting them since he was a kid.<br/><br/>Once when he was still in high school, he set up one of his cameras to catch some kids smoking that had been bullying him. Well actually more than just bullying, he still had scars from some of their beatings. He did eventually catch them smoking but the most interesting part was he also caught Coach Rogers getting a blowjob from the Biology teacher Mrs. Mire. Her husband was none to happy to find out when word got back to him that pictures of his wife and the basketball coach had been hung up on the walls all over school. Billy never got caught but he was a major suspect.<br/><br/>Now he was glad that he had took the time to hook up his spy camera as he filmed the weirdo Green. The dude definitely had some mental issues in Billy’s opinion. he felt sorry for any patients that this guy had. if they weren’t fucked up yet they would be before too long under his care. One thing that definitely stood out about the guy to him was that the guy was hiding something. He never told the full truth with anything that came out of his mouth, he always seemed to be holding something back. Billy didn’t like him and the way he treated Gavin and his equipment didn’t improve Billy’s opinion of him. One good thing was Billy got the whole thing on tape from the time the guy got out of his car until his tail lights vanished. While Billy had appeared to be playing with his smartphone, he was actually recording.<br/><br/>“I got everything man. The dude had no idea I was recording. Who’s laughing at my spy cameras now?” While billy was recording the fleeing of Dr. Green, he had taken several steps forward past everyone else so that he wouldn’t lose the shot. He turned back around to see everyone standing in front of the big double doors of the asylum and a chill ran up his spine. For a fleeting moment he felt that tonight would be the last time that they would all be together as a group. The moment was brief that his mind stored away with forgotten memories almost instantly.<br/><br/>“Well, what the hell we waiting on?” Billy picked up his shoulder cam and started recording. “We waited long enough. Let’s get in there.”"
4814,Monongalia Lunatic Asylum: A Documentary,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=49319,2016-03-11T15:43:24,Sojourn,"Sarah had been pleased that the living Doctor Green had agreed to the short interview. It would be good for the documentary having an interview with the living descendant of the asylum's most infamous doctor.  Give the viewers a little back story to someone connected to it. It seemed to go okay, at first. She had been hoping he might even share a few more memories of this place. It would make the place more real, not just a story. Then it all changed.<br/><br/>Sarah gave Gavin a look for asking questions behind the camera. Jade was the one on camera, she was supposed to ask the questions. They'd have to edit that out. Or...maybe not. The questions Gavin asked were good ones and Green's reaction to them. She'd have to come up with some way to incorporate it.<br/><br/>Then Jade asked about the haunting and Doctor Green shut down. Sarah frowned at him. Perhaps there were truth to the rumors. Was he afraid of this place? Did his grandfather kill people in his 'treatments'? Were those deceased patients roaming the hallways? Maybe she wouldn't have to invent the hauntings all herself. Sarah didn't want to cut the feed, not when it was just getting good. However, they also had to respect the people they were interviewing. She might be a bitch at times but she didn't want to get the reputation of not respecting it when people said to turn off the camera. People wouldn't work with them in the future.<br/><br/>Sarah sighed and motioned with her hand for Gavin to stop recording. Before he could, Doctor Green tried to knock the camera out of Gavin's hands.<br/><br/>""Hey!""<br/><br/>Sarah yelled at him. She could understand not wanting to be on camera, but that didn't give him the right to break their cameras. He said to stop recording and Sarah was going to tell Gavin to respect his wishes. Obviously the man was quite upset about the things that people said his grandfather had done. Of course, his reaction didn't help his case in defending his grandfather's memory. She ran a hand through her blond hair as she watched Doctor Green retreated. When Billy told them he had gotten it all on his phone, she grinned.<br/><br/>""Great job, Billy!""<br/><br/>With what Gavin and Billy had both shot, they could create a very good scene for the documentary. You take lemons and make lemonade, that's what her mother always said. While Sarah was quick to correct people if they screwed up, she was also quick to praise someone if they did something right. Although praise wasn't heard as often from her. She nodded her head to Billy.<br/><br/>""Let's head in.""<br/><br/>Sarah suggested to her crew. Then she added.<br/><br/>""Make sure you guys get as much as you can when we open the doors. Remember this is the first time, in years, that anyone has gotten to go inside these walls. If there is a rat calling it home now, I want to see it on camera.""<br/><br/>She told the cameramen and said to Jade.<br/><br/>""Once it stops raining, we'll do a scene with you being the one to open the doors. Make up something for you to say about his reaction.""<br/><br/>While the thunder might make for a good backdrop, if it got too loud, it would ruin the scene. It would be better to do the scene later, to make sure nature cooperated."
4815,Monongalia Lunatic Asylum: A Documentary,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=49319,2016-03-19T07:17:32,GreyHelm,"""You're a prince, D,"" Mason said with a grateful smile as he followed in the equipment manager's wake, carrying the lighter bag over to the front of the building. He placed it carefully next to the other one underneath the protective awning, while half-listening to the others as they wondered aloud about where the property owner was. While it sucked that the man was late, Mason was honestly much more concerned with getting the large metal ladder near the building before he could get struck by lightning. The storm was really getting ready to come down in earnest when the guy they were waiting for finally arrived.<br/><br/>Mason propped the ladder up off to one side under the awning and positioned himself a safe distance away from it as their director convinced Mr. Green to do a quick interview. It was amazing how polite Sarah could be when she wasn't talking to her crew. It was comparable to a Dr. Jekyll and Mrs. Bitch situation, although that particular observation was never uttered within earshot of her. It definitely wasn't worth pissing her off.<br/><br/>The interview was going well enough, as while the man had seemed hesitant at first he ended up being surprisingly talkative once he got going. At least, until the subject got around to the alleged hauntings. That was when he underwent an abrupt transformation, from a willing participant into a dude getting stopped at the airport with an asshole full of heroin. Green's reaction shook Mason to his core - something most definitely wasn't right, and he found himself wishing the guy wasn't in such a hurry to get the doors open for them. Of course, then he was distracted from his misgivings by the sight of Gavin's camera nearly hitting the ground.<br/><br/>For a moment, he wondered if a murder was about to take place right in front of him. Mason would sooner punch Gavin's grandma than mess with his Canon, but then again that was just common sense. Luckily for the doctor the camera didn't actually fall, and he merely received a few skillfully wielded f-bombs and a shove for his trouble.<br/><br/>""What a spaz,"" Mason muttered as the man hurried back to his vehicle, shortly before breaking into a grin upon hearing Billy's announcement. ""Laughing? No way, man, those things are deadly. Nice one.""<br/><br/>Using footage of someone without permission for commercial use was typically something you could get sued for, but Green<span style=""font-style: italic"">had</span>said it was okay, an act that in itself had rather ingeniously been captured via spy cam. They might not be able to use everything, but there was no way they'd be leaving out any of the man's surprising antics at the end of the interview.<br/><br/>Since the others were going to be recording their first entry, Mason hung back, hefting one of his bags and waiting patiently. He wasn't in charge of an active camera, and would be setting up his equipment once they got settled inside, so it made sense for the others to go first. He certainly wasn't remaining in the rear because he was afraid.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Nope, not afraid at all.</span>"
4816,Monongalia Lunatic Asylum: A Documentary,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=49319,2016-03-22T01:06:16,Eferhilda,"“Funny you should say that as my father liked to brag that we were descended from the pharaohs,” he replied to Mason between trips. “Though we think he only said that to impress our mother and kept up the lie to save face. But anytime man, someone has to make sure this shit gets where it's supposed to go without us having to worry about replacing it in the event of a sudden dunking.”<br/><br/>The gear was finally unloaded and he, like all the others, was eager to get inside and see this place. Sure there was a significant chance that they could all be wasting their time and end up with nothing. Which, would just plain old suck, but hell even if all they got was one of those orb things he would be happy. An orb thing, with some proper editing, could turn into a world of fun in the haunting community. The wind picked up with a violent howl to remind them all of the storm that waited for its chance to rain down hell on them.<br/><br/>“You know if we had been the ones who were late, we would not hear the end of it and would probably be charged some kind of fee from the bastard,” he grumped to himself. Cap on his head turned forward in anticipation of the impending rain, he pulled out his checklist for the umpteenth time and went over the gear they had. Cameras accounted for, battery packs, sd cards, film, lights, mics and everything in between he spoke softly to himself. So focused on his work D missed when the car pulled up Dr. Green finally arrived. Even then he hardly looked up from his list, as he figured there would have been no need for him when it came to the bit of filming that they decided to do. When the scuffle and near disaster that was the untimely end of Gavin’s prized camera. As a fellow tech head, D felt his nuts retreat into his body as he braced for it to impact only to heave a sigh of relief when it did not. Shit had that ended in anything but the camera surviving, D would have gladly helped Gavin remove the Doctor’s nuts.<br/><br/>“Wonder when was the last time he had himself a check up?” the pun poorly made but it looked like everyone was in good spirits despite the asshole. Billy got some awesome footage with his spy camera and they managed to get the gear to safety before the rain started. Like Mason, he hung about in the back when the massive doors were opened. “Five bucks says that Billy breaks something the minute he enters the building,” he whispered to Mason his fist held out for the bump he hoped would come to seal the deal of the bet."
4817,Monongalia Lunatic Asylum: A Documentary,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=49319,2016-03-24T19:43:02,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Jade had expected almost anything from that interview. She was used to doing interviews and asking delicate questions. She had been called names, she had had people shut down on her, and even been physically attacked. Yet, Dr. Green’s reaction came as a surprise to Jade. He didn’t seem angry or hiding something in a normal way, as some politicians did. No, that man was terrified. And that, of course, sparked Jade’s professional interest. Before she could say anything, though, the man had tried to push Gavin’s camera down. <span style=""font-style: italic"">‘You’re dead, man’</span>, Jade thought to herself. She knew how careful Gavin was with his camera, and if it had gotten damaged, she couldn’t really imagine what he would do. <br/><br/>Luckily for the man, Gavin had caught the camera before it could fall. Turning her attention to Dr. Green, Jade watched as he went away. “This man is hiding some dark shit”, she muttered to herself, shaking her head. She would give one arm to have a private interview, off the record, with the man. Well, not really off the record, but he would think so. Maybe, who knew? She would have to talk to the ‘boss’ about it. <br/><br/>For now, though, they had to get in. Jade felt a quick chill down her spine. <span style=""font-style: italic"">‘What the hell, girl’</span>, she scolded herself. <span style=""font-style: italic"">‘You’re not a scared cat. You don’t even believe in the supernatural’</span>. <br/><br/>When Sarah turned her attention to her, Jade looked at the woman. She nodded when she said that they would do a scene with her opening the doors. “Aye aye, sir”, she replied with a lopsided grin. Jade couldn’t help but tease Sarah discreetly every now and then. She did like the woman, but she would wish that she could relax just a little every now and then. <br/><br/>Shaking her head, Jade decided to kick back into work mode, and approached Sarah. “I’d like to have a chat with you once we settle in”, she started, keeping her volume so only Sarah could actually make out her words. “About our new friend Doc Green, and some… <span style=""font-style: italic"">exclusive</span> matters”.</div>"
4818,Kingdom Come,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=49363,2016-02-23T07:03:20,Muse,"Pale blue eyes scanned the far waters of the Adrienne Sea, focusing momentarily on each individual black speck on the horizon.<a class=""postlink"" href=""https://s-media-cache-ak0.pinimg.com/564x/36/2e/d5/362ed52da26e6302479c2b52853e8d9f.jpg""><span style=""color: #00BFFF"">Feron's</span></a>arm rested overhead, draped along the top of the windowpane, his fingers tapping against head of the window frame as he counted off the ships.<span style=""font-style: italic"">...five...six...seven,</span>he chanted to himself, his stomach dropping with each passing number. There were more of them following close behind, sails that bore a banner vaguely familiar to him rippling in the brisk wind. That banner, two white lions on a red field with a sword standing between them; the banner of the crown family of the human kingdom of Aselia. They'd stepped foot on Eredonian soil once in the few hundred years of his life to solidify a treaty. And now they come again, bringing their myriad of warships and in those warships, war mongers.<br/><br/>They'd been aware of the steadily-closer fleet for two days, so they were not as largely under-prepared as they could have been. Still, everything felt as if it was happening at once. In the two days they'd been made aware of the incoming slew of ships, they could have been enforcing evacuation procedures for all of the coastal villages and cities. They had largely focused on 'why' rather than preparing for the 'what if's and 'when's. What if they launched fire? Unloaded cannons? They hadn't prepared for any of that, and wherever they chose to lay anchor would pay for their shortcomings.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">...ten...eleven...twelve.</span><br/><br/><br/>The warships were sailing aggressively, not directly at them but not so far that they were out of the way of danger. Feron's eyes dragged along the water, tracing along the paths the ships were travelling to their destination. His jaw tightened and then relaxed, though it still took him a moment to speak. ""They're bound for Elymhil Village,"" he spoke, but it felt hollow, like he wasn't saying it to reaffirm it to himself nor to inform the room's other occupant, but to hear something besides his own thoughts. His mother, his sisters and brother... they were all still in Elymhil. While close enough for him to steal away with a horse and ride hard along the main road, it would not be in time. That aside, he couldn't leave. Not now, not without Aravae.<br/><br/>The capitol city of Cyidell was no fortress. The elves of Terisys had no need for barbarous ships or towers. They had no need for war, and yet it was brought to them. A rapid flicker caught his peripheral vision and Feron fought to tear his gaze away from the increasingly closer warships to where riders had been sent out along the main road to Elymhil, hooves kicking up massive clouds of dust in their wake. It was a fools' mission, trying to evacuate the village before the intruders arrived, but they had to at least try. If they were all being honest with themselves, no one was sure what the Aselia wanted. But Feron had been around long enough to make a fairly solid assumption that they weren't bringing twelve warships to a village to discuss diplomacy or trade.<br/><br/>Through the closed window, he could hear talks from outside. Some were mothers frantically trying to locate their children. He imagined they were mirroring his mothers actions, as she was likely doing the same at that very moment. Other voices belonged to gossips, spreading false and largely romanticized rumors about the reason that the humans have decided to come. Some said they were here to capture them and try to harness their magic, or that they were coming to take their women and sell them to the highest bidders. Other rumors were more realistic, such as they were coming for the mithril and other natural resource deposits that Terisys sat on. And the most frighteningly tangible concept: that they were coming just to kill.<br/><br/>Reluctantly, Feron pushed himself away from the window, letting his gaze linger on the horizon just a moment longer before turning to the room's other occupant. ""This place is no longer safe for you,"" he said, taking long strides to Aravae. He'd walked with purpose, but he was lost as to what he should be doing. He should be packing his and Aravae's things, precious manuscripts and other valuables. He should be having horses prepared to leave immediately. Instead he stood in front of Aravae with that sense of purpose lost, long and slender fingers slowly rising to graze against her arms. ""We need to gather what we can and leave."""
4819,Kingdom Come,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=49363,2016-02-24T07:20:32,Vystori,"The danger was known all too well to<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i.imgur.com/Na6RI24.jpg""><span style=""color: #87CEFA"">Aravae</span></a>, or rather the potential for it. As much as she wasn’t well versed in the ways of battle and fighting, being more of a diplomat herself, she still wasn’t so naïve as to believe the humans had sent so many ships to their land in a position of peace. It was far more likely that they were there as a means to conquer and pillage. And her people were not prepared for that.<br/><br/>Even if they had fled from the beginning how far would they have gotten before the humans had been upon them? Who would they have turned to in their hour of need? The dark elves? Those that they had turned their noses up toward because there were viewed as unclean in their eyes? The Dwarves? They lived hiding in caves and caverns which was no place for a light elf to thrive. Away from the sun and moonlight, away from the ocean and free flowing waters, away from the leaves and grass and flowers. Sure they would be away from the madness that the humans would likely bring forth but for how long? Hiding in caves would be a slow death to a light elf. The orcs would be no better, but at least they’re trained constantly for events such as this. They’d be their best hope of survival but they were entirely territorial and not all that inclined to offer assistance.<br/><br/>Aravae was lost in thought as Feron spoke. Her lightly slippered feet were tucked up on the chair as she held her knees to her chest. It wasn’t very appropriate to sit like that, but she felt she thought better that way, so there were many times she’d curl up on one of her chairs, lounges, or bed in order to think out her problems while lost in the midst of her mind. It wasn’t often she’d do so in front of others but Feron was a special case. She had grown very… close… to the captain of her personal guards. And he to her in turn, despite the union being frowned upon by her elder due to their differing status.<br/><br/>Long lashes curtained whitish-blue eyes that were a match for Feron’s. In fact his were more like the clear, tropical ocean they lived by whereas hers were more like the sky with wisps of thin cloud covering over them. Incredibly long strands of hair, the color of pale flax seeds, fell down at either side of her, as she chewed her bottom lip and furrowed her brow in discerning. It wasn’t until Feron was standing before her and speaking to her directly that she finally heard him and blinked, glancing up at him for the first time.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BA55D3"">“You know that I cannot leave. Not yet. Not until all of our people are safe. What kind of face would I be should I flee before the rest and leave them to the wiles of the humans? You know that better than anyone Feron.”</span>She didn’t mean to sound condescending, but it was the truth, and one thing the two of them shared above all else was the ideal of honesty between one another, no matter how it may sound.<br/><br/>She uncurled her form from her softly cushioned chair, and set her feet on the ground, gracefully standing to move herself closer to her secret companion.<span style=""color: #BA55D3"">“We shall stay here until it becomes absolutely necessary to do otherwise. We have to hold out hope that we can win this potential risk with fortitude and diplomacy.”</span>Delicate fingers reached up to lightly touch his face, her smaller frame having to stand up on tiptoes to reach his lips with hers. Even by their standards she was lithe and fair. A look of frailty that hid her inner strength.<br/><br/>Aravae smiled at Feron when she pulled back and looked up into his eyes.<span style=""color: #BA55D3"">“Have faith my love. The world has not ended yet. We still yet have the possibility to prevent disaster.”</span>"
4820,Kingdom Come,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=49363,2016-02-26T17:49:59,Muse,"Aravae's delicate protest sent a vaguely familiar feeling through him, one that he had known his entire life but one that he couldn't quite place. Anger, perhaps? No. He could never be angry with her, especially not now, not at a time like this. ""My lady, you don't..""<span style=""font-style: italic"">You don't understand,</span>he wanted to say. He couldn't say that in good conscience. She understood perfectly well the repercussions of this invasion, perhaps moreso than he did. ""Aravae, if you do not leave this place, you be put in danger. If you were to get hurt, or gods forbid<span style=""font-style: italic"">die</span>, who would lead the people then?""<br/><br/>It wasn't particularly a fair thing to say, to put that much pressure on her in such a sensitive situation, but it finally struck him just what that distant feeling was lacing his words. For the first time in his hundreds of years of life, Feron felt afraid, truly afraid. He had been scared before, everyone had experienced that in some form or another, but this... this was something different. It choked him, pulled his mind in millions of different directions all at once. He feared for his mother, his siblings, his home village. He feared for Aravae, feared the inevitable war. Most notably, though, he feared for Terisys.<br/><br/>It was then that Aravae rose from her perch, her hand resting gently against his face to pull him from his thoughts. She pushed herself up on her toes and ghosted her her lips against his own.<span style=""color: #87CEFA"">“Have faith my love,""</span>she reassured him, the whispers of a smile on her lips.<span style=""color: #87CEFA"">""The world has not ended yet. We still yet have the possibility to prevent disaster.”</span><br/><br/>Feron's hand came up to curl around Aravae's own, squeezing ever so slightly before kissing the palm of her hand. He stayed like that a moment before bringing her hand down between them, clasped in both of his own. ""That we do,"" he agreed, albeit reluctantly. Be it like him to err on the side of caution, about everything in general but particularly about this. He studied her hand intently, as if the past few moments had made it suddenly so much more interesting. ""I suppose the people will want answers as to what we're going to do."" He paused, looked up at her. ""Has he decided on the best course of action?""<br/><br/>By 'he', Feron was referring to her father, His Eminence King Lorien Delsaran, lord and divine protector of Terisys. A man of thousands of years, and wise even further beyond his years. His Excellency had seen many things; the founding of Kainen, the Dragons and the war they brought, the coming peace after the war was over... but Feron had to wonder, in all of his years, if the king had ever seen anything like this. He cursed himself in the back of his mind for thinking such things, but he had to wonder if the king even knew<span style=""font-style: italic"">how</span>to respond to their oncoming threat. The king was wise, moreso than any other man he had ever met, but he was also old.<br/><br/>Elves do not die of old age. In fact, left alone, they do not age at all. Magic, imbued in every single Elf of pure lineage, takes a heavy toll on the body. For every spell you perform, you trade a little piece of your life. Sporadically used, magic has no visible effects on the body, but over time it ages you, depletes your energy. The king had been thrown into the unfortunate circumstance of being required to use magic in heavy amounts for years as the war between the people of Eredon and the dragons ravaged the land. His body was frail now, no longer fit for battle even though his mind was the same as it ever was. In the end, Feron would follow the king wherever he should lead them, but he had to wonder if all of his years of being unfit for war had taken any toll on his strategic abilities."
4821,Kingdom Come,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=49363,2016-03-03T21:41:14,Vystori,"Pursing her lips, Aravae nodded to him sagely. She knew exactly who he meant. And looking out the large balcony window he’d have seen the horses racing toward Elymhil.<span style=""color: #BA55D3"">“Father has sent his best Generals toward the impending assemblage. Hopefully a diplomatic resolution can be had of course, but you know my father, he is wise far beyond his years, and is no stranger to the possibilities of war. So they are prepared for a fight. He has also sent some of our eldest, most skilled magic users should the need for them arise. Not all of them of course. But a handful.” </span><br/><br/>She smiled at Feron again and squeezed his hand lightly in hers before stepping away for the time being to walk to her vanity. On the surface of the pure white polished wood, sat a delicately made box of pure Mithril, which held inside of it her mother’s diadem. This too was made of the purest Mithril, a large stone in the center that matched her mother’s eyes, eyes that Aravae incidentally had herself. She ran her fingers over the metal that was akin to very polished silver, only a lot stronger, around a thousand times stronger in fact and then she lifted it from its velveteen throne before fitting it onto her head.<br/><br/>She rarely wore this. Only when she needed to remind everyone of her mother’s strength and perseverance did she place this on her head, more often than not choosing to dress down from her station to better relate to her people. Her father understood this. Others of noble blood however, did not, finding it tawdry at best and disgraceful at worst, neither of which they’d ever dare say in either her presence or the presence of her father. She was after all, the next in line of succession.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BA55D3"">“Father will want to see us both soon,“</span>she said to Feron as she turned round to face him once more, her long white dress flowing freely at her feet while the rest of it hugged tightly to her slender frame. Stepping back over to him she took his hand in hers this time, lifting it to kiss his fingertips delicately with her soft lips before gently pulling him and leading him to her father’s throne room where he was likely waiting and pondering by himself in his own mind while the counsel of different villages and noble decent rabbled together to gossip and suggest and assume the worst."
4822,Kingdom Come,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=49363,2016-03-12T22:09:54,Muse,"Feron watched her fix the diadem against her head, with a touch of what would have been fondness if not for the situation at hand. The diadem in and of itself was just jewelry. Jewelry only nobility possessed, mind, but still just jewelry. For her to wear it meant so much more than that, though; it meant power, strength, reserve. To see her wear it, though rare as it may be, made her look just as strong as the Mithril it was made of.<br/><br/>""He will,"" he agreed, though his voice was hollow even as Aravae kissed his fingers. He let himself be lead out the door and into a hallway of tall white walls, reaching skyward and bearing the portraits of Aravae, her father, his father before him and all of the predecessors before that. The hall was equipped with four guards, two at each double-door entrance on either side of the hall. Under normal circumstance, two of his own men would be stationed outside Aravae's chambers, but he had dismissed them the moment ships were spotted on the horizon, preferring instead to guard her himself. It wasn't that he didn't trust his own men to protect her, but in times like these, they would be much better suited to defend her by keeping the humans out of the city until a diplomatic solution could be agreed upon.<br/><br/>Feron escorted her down the hall to the left, giving a brisk nod to the palace guards as they opened the doors to let them by and into another elegant white hallway, this time adorned with only modest showcases containing family heirlooms. King Lorien's chamber doors, tall and pale and elegantly wood-worked, stood closed between another two guards at the end of the hall. The King had always insisted on having his room close to his daughter's, and Feron had never seen a problem with it until now. Now, however, it seemed like a liability to have them so close together. Should the humans decide to invade this wing of the palace, they might be overcome and if both Aravae and King Lorien fell, then Terisys was lost.<br/><br/>As Feron and Aravae approached, the guards at either side of the doors moved to salute, their right hands closed into fists over their left breast. Feron held his hand up in dismissal. ""The king is expecting us,"" he said. Though captain of Aravae's personal guard, he received strange looks from both guards. ""Both of us.""  It was more of a command than a statement, and one that seemed to get the message across just fine. The doors were opened for them, and after a deep breath, they set foot into the King's chambers."
4823,Kingdom Come,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=49363,2016-03-30T16:22:00,Vystori,"<a class=""postlink"" href=""https://s-media-cache-ak0.pinimg.com/736x/dd/77/9c/dd779c59c8ad4c3fb906849e4b097a82.jpg""><span style=""color: #66CDAA"">King Lorien</span></a>had been sitting initially as he waited for his daughter and her, chosen partner to accompany him here. But by the time the two arrived he was standing on the balcony of his chambers, aged eyes gazing mournfully out toward the sea and the ships that could been seen looming in the horizon, much like that of his probable future son-in-law had been doing only moments before.<br/><br/>Concern and worry was etched on his face as he looked on at the sea. He knew the potential here. Far more than anyone else may realize. And he knew who would end up bearing the brunt of this conflict should it turn into war. His daughter. That was not something Lorien took lightly. But he knew, no matter what he did, that her part in this was going to be unavoidable.<br/><br/>Despite what the counsel may have to say about her choosing Feron as her love, the king knew that this was likely the best choice she could have made, a strong, capable, and defending warrior as opposed to the quibbling sort that nobility had become. He was more than happy to encourage and allow her choice behind the counsel’s back… for now.<br/><br/>When the pair entered his chambers and were announced loudly, he wiped his face with a withered hand and replaced his look of distress with that of something calm and inviting, turning to face his daughter with a warm smile and opened arms. She wasted little time in crossing the expanse of room to greet him with a chaste kiss to his cheek and a small hug.<span style=""color: #BA55D3"">“What news father? Have we learned anything more?”</span>she asked him, again wasting little time to get straight to the point. That was his daughter though. Ever blunt and never dallying. At least not when it concerned matters of importance. And the look on Feron’s face told him that he was not likely to waste much time either, his eagerness to learn of anything new showing in his stern features.<br/><br/>Sighing the kind nodded his fragile head, turning and clasping his hands behind his back to gaze out of the balcony again.<span style=""color: #3CB371"">“I sent a messenger to these ships, far before anyone here knew of their arrival. They come in search of raw material, thought their terms are less than desirable. They have agreed however, to listen to the voices of the lands they wish to pillage, to see if a peaceful resolution and possible trade agreement can be made.” </span>Lorien then turned again to face his daughter and her beloved.<span style=""color: #3CB371"">“I’m sending the two of you,”</span>he stated matter-of-factly, eying them both to gauge their reaction.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #3CB371"">“You’ll be traveling to Torserin as soon as possible, where delegates from all the races will be meeting to come to a conclusion. It is my hope that with your wisdom and grace, War can be avoided, but should it not, then you’ll have Feron at your side to protect you, and your training in the magical arts to aid you home where we will fight if it becomes necessary. This is.. a heavy burden I know. But I believe that you will be the best person to go in my stead. I must remain here to protect the people with my last breath should if need be, and you must speak for our lands and demand peace.”</span>He glanced up at his daughter warily. He knew she’d not say no. And his heart ached to be able to hide her away and keep her safe. But she was stubborn, like her mother, and would not do such a thing even if he dragged her kicking and screaming there himself.<br/><br/>He then looked to Feron, a meaningful look in his old, tired eyes that spoke of his trust in him.<span style=""color: #3CB371"">“And I know that you’ll protect her.”</span><br/><br/>All the while, Aravae had been silent up until now, nodding softly as she tapped her lips in thought. She knew what he meant. She knew what he was intending. This was his way of giving her an important task without hiding her from the fray completely. Even knowing his alternative motives she wouldn’t be able to say no to such a quest and she knew that he knew that. Softly, she nodded her head again,<span style=""color: #BA55D3"">“Yes father.” </span>"
4824,Filii Noctis,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=49458,2016-03-01T19:07:11,Chemical Lady,"(Read OOC first:<a class=""postlink"" href=""https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=23&amp;t=48549"">http://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=23&amp;t=48549</a><br/><br/>The night is dark. Stars could not be seen from the city streets. The moon was hidden behind clouds. Just a few streets ahead life was bustling around the various clubs, cafes and restaurants. However, here it was relatively quiet. Just a few humans were wandering around, only concerned with their own matters. Those that were alone walked quickly while not looking around. Some were in pairs, several of them seemed like they couldn’t wait to get off the streets to get into each other’s pants. A few indeed didn’t wait in a dark corner thinking that nobody would notice. No one was concerned with a lone figure leisurely strolling around. It was in this quiet area where his objective was.<br/><br/>There was no sign before the stairs going down below a normal looking house. At the bottom of the stairs there was a massive looking door. He opened it with the ease a human would use to lift a piece of paper. Behind the door was a small space covered in shadows. Only a small light illuminated yet another door, just a few steps in front of him. As he approached that door, a big figure could be made out from the shadows next to the door. The door itself was made of wood with a relatively simple design carved along the edges. The big figure slightly moved, as if to only make his presence known, but didn’t hinder him from entering through this door.<br/><br/>He knew exactly what the purpose of that big figure next to the door was. It was the Doorkeeper, a creature whose purpose it was to make sure that only “invited guests” would enter these rooms. It had an approximately human figure, just about two metres high and broad enough to completely block the door from view. He knew that the Doorkeeper was not human, but what exactly it was remains unknown. When he had just begun coming here, he was held up for the first few decades by him. Apparently all venues like this one had a doorkeeper of some sort. The criterion for being allowed to enter was not exactly pleasant either. The doorkeeper had a small flashlight, whose light consisted of a weaker type of sunlight. Anyone that wanted to enter had to let him shine it on their hand for a moment. If the skin showed a burn that started to heal immediately, then the Doorkeeper would allow entrance. He did not know what happened to those that did not show this “proof” and probably he didn’t want to know either. After a few decades, the Doorkeeper seemed to recognize him and started to let him pass without “judging” him.<br/><br/>Behind the door, lay a vast room. It was designed in a roughly modern, Victorian style. The lighting was a little dim but none of the visitors here would mind that, nor would it hinder them. On the left there was a long bar made of solid dark oak. It was purely for decoration as there was only one drink that was being served here. Still, it gave the room a nice atmosphere and provided an opportunity to sit down for those that didn’t want to sit at the tables on the right side. Those tables were made of the same dark oak as the bar. Each of them had room for about four people to sit there on the chairs placed around them.<br/><br/>He continued to walk inside, past the bar and the tables. The dance floor was also ignored by him as he made his way to the back. Here the floor had a thick, soft dark coloured carpet. The back was arranged as a lounging area. There were all kinds of niches were one could relax while still having an eye on everything. One of those niches was never occupied, no matter at which time. Although the night was still young so it was not very busy at the moment. In that one particular niche stood a comfortable looking chair, covered in dark red velvet with a small table next to it, made of the same dark oak as all the other furniture. As long as it was not in that one particular annoying shape, he didn’t mind the use of oak that much. He even found that it gave the room a particular flair in combination with the lighting and the types of cloth used. On that side table stood a single glass with a red liquid in it. This red liquid was the only drink that was being served in this club, or in any other of these exclusive venues. He knew what this red liquid was although he never drank it. It was always freshly placed on this table especially for him. He sometimes wondered why he was being continued to being served this although he never touched it. Maybe it was out of respect towards his age, he didn’t know. The red liquid was blood, treated with an anticoagulant so that it would stay in its liquid form. It had been collected from drunk individuals that had partied to their hearts content, probably only a few streets away. They only collected from those that had drunk so much that they would have severe memory loss the next day and thus wouldn’t remember what had happened. The loss of blood was covered by the other symptoms of alcohol overconsumption. There was no need to test the blood for any diseases because the only people that would consume these drinks were immune against all of them. However, several preferred “pure” blood, free of impurities like diseases. Interesting was that nobody seemed to care for blood groups. The younger ones appeared to really like this drink. They imagined that they were able to get drunk from the alcohol in it, while others just imagined the same effect from the blood alone. More than once this caused full sexual orgies on the dance floor. He just preferred to watch the others have fun, never joining in. Just like how he preferred to provide for his own meals instead of being served here. In the end this was no free restaurant providing endless meals for those that want it. The ones that thought like that were always quickly being re-educated in that matter.<br/><br/>He sat down in “his” chair. This was the place where he always sat. Strangely it had  never been occupied in the last few centuries that he had been frequenting his club. By now he was well known by other frequent guests. Some older ones liked to ask him for advice every now and then. He was not particularly fond of the special service that he received, like that drink that was always already standing ready for him. But taken as a whole he liked it here. He sighed in content. Let’s see what this night still has in store. Here in the exclusive vampire club “Filii Noctis”."
4825,Filii Noctis,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=49458,2016-03-07T23:38:32,thetruegarsot,"The night was still fairly young when the door to a rather small theater opened up to the dark alleyway, the door used mainly by the various actors and actresses for a quick exit after a show had been finished. It was a long stretch of an alley with no sight of any human to speak of, though there were the occasional cats and rats that skittered about as the door swung open and banged against the wall which sent a loud crash echoing into the night. In the doorway stood a well dressed figure who had just placed a hat on his head before adjusting it to fit correctly. As with most nights the mask was securely fastened with those dark green eyes being the only bit of his face exposed. His cape fluttered from the rush of air that came in from the open doorway just as he took his first step into the alley.<br/><br/>""Wait,"" was cried out towards the man from inside the building he had just exited. The voice was soft and full of youth which belonged to a young woman who quickly approached the tall man who had walked several feet from the door already. ""Please don't go,"" she requested with great concern in her tone as her eyes began to water, ""Won't you please join our ensemble?""<br/><br/>The man simply ignored the request as he continued to walk away, not once concerning himself to look back or give a reply. It was an unfortunate consequence that he often comes across when meeting new people, especially those who performed in the same kind of way that he did. He was never sure exactly how much of it was due to his vampiric charm but the result was almost nearly the same when it came to humans; They would become so very attached to him, male and female alike. It happens often at his own theatre after shows when those of the audience would stick around in an attempt to meet with the performers, getting entranced by them, specifically the man who was currently walking away from a member of another theatre he was visiting.<br/><br/>After the show was finished James made his way to the back where all of the performers were changing out of their costumes into their regular clothes. Usually this sort of disturbance was met with great annoyance or even anger but it was a different feeling as soon as James walked in. They all immediately flocked to him as if they had been admiring him all their lives, many of which confessed to spotting Mr. Bell in the audience and could not help but gain a fascination for this man, even hoping that this mysterious stranger would come introduce himself. He stayed with them for several hours sharing stories and getting to know each one. They found a strange comfort in this person and quickly became attached.<br/><br/>The young woman wanted desperately to chase after this wonderful man but knew in her heart that it was futile and slumped her head before making her way back into the theatre closing the door behind her, knowing that she will never see him again.<br/><br/>It was a cool night with no visible stars in the sky as even the moon was blocked out by clouds, which was fine for James as he rather preferred the darkness. It was comforting to him, even before he was turned all those centuries ago. Not to mention it seemed to be a fitting atmosphere for the occasion. He strolled with little care out of the alley and through the streets, taking nearly no interest in many of the humans that passed by who would often catch a glimpse of the masked individual and become enthralled by him. Still he walked on without breaking stride until he managed to find his way to a rather desolate area of the city void of much of the bustling that one would encounter in such an environment. It was in this quiet part of town that he was looking for.<br/><br/>For the last few decades he had been receiving invitations to various exclusive clubs throughout the world, many different representatives of such clubs would seek him out after viewing one of his many performances at his own theatre. A great curiosity began to swell up inside him once the invitations started coming in but he always declined, opting to keep to himself as far as diving into that sort of society. It wasn't until a very special invitation came that he decided to accept, the invitation to the establishment that he was now walking towards. He steadily made his way down the stairs while looking at the door with great intent, opening it as he finally made it up to it, finding himself looking into a dark room with another door opposite of him. Next to the door was a giant of a figure that even dwarfed the somewhat tall James who was reminded of having to pass some sort of screening before being allowed to enter the club, which was, from what he was told, was fairly common for nearly all exclusive places such as this one. Without speaking a word, he made his way over to the hulking figure and stood for a moment, trying to determine what exactly this thing was. Couldn't be human could it? Not for a place like this.<br/><br/>""Your arm,"" was all that the thing said, more of a demand than a request.<br/><br/>Without hesitation, James presented his right arm and was curious as to what the reason would be for having to do so. His wonder was sated as a flashlight was shone onto his forearm and a slight burning sensation began to form. It was not painful but it could definitely be felt. A few seconds later the skin that was exposed to the light began to burn and then started healing immediately as the light was taken away. He put his arm back down to his side as the doorkeeper moved out of the way, allowing James to enter. The site he took in once inside was something he almost entirely expected from this sort of place; dim lighting, Victorian style decor, patrons drinking from glasses which were filled with a red liquid, which he could only assume to be blood.<br/><br/>He stood at the entrance for several moments as he scanned the entirety of the room he was in, noticing the bar, the tables, and of course an area far in the back that seemed to be a lounge of some kind. Many of the patrons were too focused on their own activities to notice the new member that was standing at the door, which was fine by him as he was not really looking for attention, at least not right now. Instead, he was wondering what was he to do now that he made it in, never having been to a place like this. With that in mind he made his way to the bar and placed his arms onto the dark wood top before looking at the barkeep who immediately brought him a glass and poured him a drink. ""Thank you,"" he accepted it with a devilish smile to match the look he was receiving from the bartender.<br/><br/>""Never seen you here before,"" the barkeep said.<br/><br/>James took a quick sip of the drink before placing the glass back down, ""I just recently got an invitation. Couldn't refuse this time. Though I am not entirely sure what to do now that I am here."""
4826,Filii Noctis,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=49458,2016-03-08T22:14:36,Rethwyn,"Anastasia Irina Dumitru had, for the first time in an exceedingly long time, decided to have a night out. She tried to recall the last time she had come to this club. One decade? Two? It was difficult to recall. Still, she<span style=""font-style: italic"">was</span>known here, though she’d endured the Doorkeeper’s unpleasant test. It had gotten her a comfortable little cushioned booth in a corner, and a glass of blood mixed with champagne, that made it pleasantly fizzy and light. Her preferred drink, when she was relaxing.<br/><br/>Generally, she preferred to people-watch, observing those coming in and out, occasionally recognizing a familiar figure. It had seemed a good time to be away from home, as her humans were… what was the term…<span style=""font-style: italic"">upgrading</span>the wiring. She’d been driven half mad by the scraping noises she heard as the wires were dragged through the walls to replace the ones that were old and unreliable. Not that she had so much as commented on it - it was necessary work, after all, and they were doing their best not to bother her overmuch with it. She had simply let a few people know she was going out, and where, if anything came up. One of her “children” would come find her if she were needed.<br/><br/>Her style of dress set her apart as one of the older vampires in the room, hailing from somewhere in the late middle ages. The dress wasn’t so old as that, of course, and her gowns had to be custom made due to that, but it was what she was most comfortable in. So long as she wasn’t trying to blend in with the normal human populace, she would continue on as she had for the last several centuries.<br/><br/>Taking another sip of her drink, she watched another man enter, her eyes idly following him as he made his way to the bar. She didn’t recognize this one. Perhaps he was new since the last time he had come here, or maybe she simply needed to get out more."
4827,After the Funeral (IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=49505,2016-03-08T21:01:11,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Pamela and Peter Carmichael were sitting in their living room when the phone rang. Peter was on a table, looking at a map and taking notes. Pamela was sitting on a comfortable chair, a Dalmatian puppy on her lap. She was watching TV, while caressing the animal’s fur gently. The ringing of the phone made both members of the household stop what they were doing. Pamela looked at her husband as though they were separated by miles and miles, despite not much more than six feet separated them. With a sigh, she stood up and went to the phone.<br/><br/>“Aunt Bess”, she  murmured. Peter lifted his gaze, and watched as the expression in his wife’s face changed. Her lip quivered a little, but Pamela pushed herself together. “Of course I will be there, Auntie”, she murmured softly. “When is the funeral? All right. I will be there in the morning. Do you need me to call anyone? Very well, aunt. If you need me to, let me know”.<br/><br/>Hanging up the phone, she looked at Peter. “Grandma Maude passed away”, she muttered, making her way back to her chair and dropping on it, after picking up the puppy. “I told her I would be there in the morning. You don’t have to come if you don’t want to”.<br/><br/>For Pamela’s surprise, Peter said something she had never expected. “I’m coming with you”. Pamela blinked several times. “But…”, she started, and stopped. <span style=""font-style: italic"">‘But you hate my family’</span>, her mind supplied. She couldn’t say that, not now that he was calm. “...thank you. We should get going”, she finally completed, standing up.<br/><br/>Peter nodded. “Are we taking Commodore?”, he asked. Pamela nodded. “Yes, he’s too young to stay. Admiral can stay, he’s too big to go and old enough to stay. I’ll get some neighbor to come check on him once a day while we’re gone”. Peter nodded while Pamela went to the phone. She called their next door neighbor, a retired lady, who agreed on checking on the dog when she heard the reason why the couple would be gone.<br/><br/>With that out of the way, Pamela and Peter moved quickly. While Peter made sure the car was ready for the six hour long trip, she packed their bags. Clothes for the funeral, and everything else they would need to spend a few days away. After packing, she made sure dog food was easily available so Ms. Gordon could easily feed Admiral. Once everything was done, the couple got in the car - Pamela on the back seat with the puppy - and off they went. It was about eleven PM, so they should be in the old home, as the family called it - though none of them had actually grown up there - at about five in the morning, should everything go smoothly.</div>"
4828,After the Funeral (IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=49505,2016-03-10T00:18:05,Sojourn,"Alexis Carmichael and her boyfriend, Travis Holsigner, had just checked into their hotel for the night. It had been a long day. After a photo shoot, Alexis had accompanied Travis to London for a music awards show. It was nice to be back in her home country, although it would only be a little while. She was spending more and more time in the United States then she was in England. Travis' band had won two of the five awards they had been nominated for. There was an after party they had to make an appearance at. Alexis was ready to get some sleep. She and Travis planned to take a small vacation before heading back to LA. It was their first time off in a long while. Travis and the band had been on tour and Alexis tried to be with him as much as she could, in between her modeling work.<br/><br/>When they got back home, there would be more photo shoots and Travis and his band were going to start working on their next album. There was also a big charity event coming up. One of things that had first attracted Alexis to her boyfriend was the amount of charity work he and the guys did. Hollywood was so full of people who only cared about themselves, it was wonderful to be around people who cared about others and used their celebrity to help out. Travis' charity work had gotten Alexis more involved in it as well.<br/><br/>""I'll go start us a shower.""<br/><br/>Travis said with a grin. Alexis grinned back.<br/><br/>""Sounds good, I'll be right there.""<br/><br/>She promised and kicked off her black boots. She grabbed her and Travis' phones. She planned to put them on the chargers and was about to join her boyfriend, when she realized she had quite a few missed calls. When they had been at the awards show and the after party, they had only used their phones in camera mode. It had been such a long day and Alexis hadn't been paying attention to getting calls. She sat on the edge of the bed and played them.<br/><br/>""Oh my God...""<br/><br/>Alexis said, starting to cry. At first they were just calls that she needed to call her family, but her father finally decided to tell her, in a message, why they kept calling. Saying he knew she was busy but she needed to know that her grandmother had died. She and Grandma Maude hadn't always gotten along. Alexis had always been really outspoken, not caring who she made angry. Grandma also had never approved of the amount of makeup Alexis wore or that she died her blond hair black. But still...Travis came out wearing just a towel. His body was covered in tattoos. He thought Alexis was taking too long. His brown hair, that was usually done up as a mohawk, especially when he was performing or making appearances, was down and wet from being in the shower, waiting for his girl to join him.<br/><br/>""Hey, what's taking-Alexis? What happened?""<br/><br/>He asked, sitting down next to Alexis on the bed. She didn't care that her makeup was running down her face as she cried.<br/><br/>""I just...I...My grandma...She...I just found that...she died...""<br/><br/>She choked out in her tears and Travis wrapped his arms around her. Alexis cried against Travis' chest. It took Travis a few minutes to calm her down enough to find out about the funeral and such. Travis helped Alexis clean up her face and he cleaned off her makeup that ended up on his chest. Not that he minded. It hurt him that his girlfriend was upset. He knew she loved her family, at least a lot of members of them, and Alexis wished she had spent more time with them. She couldn't believe that Grandma was dead. Travis wished there was more he could do for her, then just comfort her.<br/><br/>Travis got dressed, and although they had paid for a few days stay at the hotel, they grabbed their bags that they had barely unpacked. Travis dropped off the key to the front desk, while Alexis headed to they car they had rented for their mini vacation. Alexis was far too upset to drive and didn't talk much, except to offer Travis directions."
4829,After the Funeral (IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=49505,2016-03-18T21:47:14,Muse,"""You've been quiet.""<br/><br/>Emily tightened her fingers around the steering wheel in a vice grip and releasing it slowly. The poor steering wheel didn't deserve that. The solemn look on her face faded away as she let out a breath that she didn't even know she'd been holding. ""I'm sorry,"" she apologized, looking over to give Matthew an apologetic smile before returning her eyes to the road ahead of them. ""It's just.. I always thought I'd meet your family before this. And preferably under better circumstances.""<br/><br/>That made Matt chuckle, in spite of himself and everything else, though it had a taste of chagrin. ""Yeah,"" he said. His voice was hollow but his touch held feeling as he reached over to put his hand on top of Emily's on the gearshift. ""I know. I'm glad you still came with me, though. And if it's any consolation, this is the first time I'm seeing my family since we started dating, too. I wanted - I<span style=""font-style: italic"">want</span>you to meet them. It's just..."" His voice trailed off helplessly and he threw both of his hands up in a lazy frustration.<br/><br/>Matthew Carmichael and his family had never gotten along. That wasn't to say that they were bad people, because to be honest he didn't know them well enough to decide that one way or the other. Matt and his father Aaron had become the family black sheep when Matt was still a kid, maybe 13, when his mother got herself hooked on heroin and Aaron still hadn't left her. His father had had words about with more than one relative about how a prestigious lawyer like himself shouldn't get himself wrapped up with someone like that, and after Aaron's refusal they kind of stopped associating. Especially when they did, in fact, divorce. If there was one thing Aaron Carmichael would not tolerate, it was admitting when he was wrong and should have listened to someone more reasonable.<br/><br/>Oh well, you live and you learn.<br/><br/>Emily looked over at her boyfriend of so many years with a look of concern that she quickly forced into one of teasing. ""And here I always thought you were meeting up with them in secret or something and just not inviting me,"" she joked, laughing lightly to herself before realizing that she was the<span style=""font-style: italic"">only</span>one laughing. The voice of the GPS broke through what deteriorated into an awkward silence, filling the void with instructions to take her next right off of the interstate. The small white Cobalt lurched forward into a wide turn onto the exit ramp several seconds later and they descended into the city roads. Matt got a sick, empty feeling in his stomach with every minute that passed because that meant that they were almost there, and he was having second thoughts about whether or not he was prepared for this."
4830,After the Funeral (IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=49505,2016-03-21T01:45:34,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">While everyone was making their way to the old house where Grandma Maude had lived her entire life, Aunt Bess was busy making sure everything was all right. She had made a point of calling all of the remaining family members, hoping that they would be able to come to the funeral. Working also helped her fill her mind. The house seemed so empty now… When Father was alive, it was a much brighter place. Father - or Grandpa John - had always been much better with dealing with the new generations than Grandma Maude. Everyone loved him, and when he had passed, the house seemed to become empty, even when everyone was around. <br/><br/>With a soft groan, the woman started up the stairs. Time had passed. The children were now all grown up. Pamela had married that horrible man. What she saw in him, only God knew. Alexis had changed so much she barely recognized her. Not only the hair. Everything about her had changed. She remembered how distressed Mother had gotten the first time she had seen Alexis with the new hair color. Those children, never happy about anything. And what about Matthew? She wasn’t even sure he would come at all. Still, she would prepare rooms for all of the children, as she always did. And hopefully, they would come, at least this time. <br/><br/>First room, for Pam and that husband of hers. Pam always came, no matter what. She had been the only one to come for Christmas last year. At least someone had. With a sigh, she made sure they had everything they would need. The few people who still worked there were also old, so Aunt Bess did a lot of the work around the house to make work lighter for them. Next room would be for Alexis, in case she would come. Everything seemed to be in order as well. Opening the windows, Bess let some air come in. The next one used to be for Matthew, before that mother of his started getting in trouble. She really hoped he wouldn’t follow in her footsteps. Good thing all rooms were big enough for a double bed, in case Alexis or Matthew came with someone.<br/><br/>Pausing to rest, the woman went downstairs. She had to make sure there would be something for them to eat. All of them would probably have a long drive, after all. And coffee, a fresh pot of coffee would have to be sent to the table. She remembered that man Pam had married liked it. Thinking of Peter reminded her of something. She had better have the liquor cabinet locked. The last thing they needed was for him to drink too much and start mistreating poor Pam.<br/><br/>Once that was done, Bess was about to go into the kitchen and make sure everything there was in order, when she heard the doorbell ring. They were starting to come in. Everything better be in order. They would have the whole day ahead, as the funeral would be at four, so things better work out smoothly until then.<br/><br/>Letting out a sigh, Bess looked around. Everyone else seemed to be busy, so she’d better answer the door and get this over with. Before she could get to the door, though, the butler appeared out of nowhere and cleared his throat. With a sigh, Bess took a few steps back. She knew what Joseph meant without him needing to say anything. “All right, Joseph, I’m sorry”, she apologized with a sad smile. “I will check if we have coffee. Please, do what you do best and make whoever it is feel welcome”, she requested.<br/><br/>Whoever was at the door could still see the black dress disappearing behind the butler, before he addressed them. “Oh, I remember you…”, he started, taking a step back to allow entrance. The old butler touched his forehead, looking for the name, and looked hopefully to the visitor, almost begging for some help. He shook his head, in a dissatisfied way, as though saying that he was unhappy with his own lack of memory for names.</div>"
4831,After the Funeral (IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=49505,2016-03-22T00:13:02,Sojourn,"It been a while since Alexis had been to Grandma Maude's house, the young woman couldn't honestly remember the last time. When Grandpa had still been alive, she had loved going there. He got her, he always seemed to get everyone. She loved her grandfather, he didn't him snide remarks about her hair or how she dressed. He seemed to want each of his grandchildren to just be them. She had loved her grandmother, but...She wished Grandma had understood that she wasn't going to be the perfect granddaughter. After Grandpa John died, everything changed. Her father, Johnny, would fight with Grandma Maude about how Alexis dressed. Like Grandpa, her father and mother thought there were far worse things Alexis could go do besides dying her hair black and wearing dark clothes. Grandma Maude hadn't agreed.<br/><br/>Alexis had been with Travis for almost four years. Things were pretty serious between them, they thought of getting married. They hadn't set anything in stone or officially got engaged because they were both so busy with work. She had spent the last few holidays with him. Her parents loved him and his family loved her too. In fact, her parents had spent Christmas with her and Travis in LA, instead of coming back to England. In hindsight, Alexis felt awful. If she had known it had been Grandma's last Christmas, she would have come. Everything looked better in hindsight.<br/><br/>Alexis wasn't her normal self, not very talkative at all. She loved Travis so much, he didn't push her to talk. He was there for her, letting her talk as much as she wanted. Which wasn't much on the drive. Just having him with her helped a little.<br/><br/>""Turn right here.""<br/><br/>Alexis told her boyfriend and, before she knew it, they had arrived at her grandparents' home. Aunt Bess would be there, she thought. Aunt Bess had lived with Grandma Maude, taking care of her in her final years. Pamela no doubt would be there, she had always been the good grandchild. Always coming around, even if she had married a douche bag. Who knew about Matthew? He came around even less then she did after what happened to his mother.<br/><br/>Alexis knocked on the door and Joseph, her grandmother's old butler, answered. She had known him all her life. Alexis gave him a sad smile.<br/><br/>""Yeah, it's Alexis. Remember, Joseph?""<br/><br/>She said, he probably would remember how much her grandmother had hated her dying her black. She was naturally a blond and her black hair made her skin look so pale. It worked well for her modeling career. She took a hold of Travis' arm.<br/><br/>""This is Travis, my boyfriend.""<br/><br/>""Hello.""<br/><br/>Alexis wasn't sure if Joseph would remember Travis, she had been dating since she was eighteen. She had brought him around a few times, Grandma hadn't liked how many tattoos he had or his mohawk. It wasn't up right now, he hadn't had time coming here from their hotel room. If Matthew did show up, he and Travis might have something to talk about."
4832,After the Funeral (IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=49505,2016-03-27T18:38:05,Muse,"Matthew and Emily stood outside the grand tower of a house, looking up with two different perspectives. Emily's was one of wonder. She had known in all of the time that she'd known Matt that he'd been old money, coming from a family that had been rich in life and finances both, but she had never expected something like this. The house was magnificent, and old by the looks of it. Matthew refused to talk to her about his grandma, but if the house's age was any indication, she'd probably lived her her whole life. It seemed like a fantastic place to settle down. She briefly sent herself into a state of wonder, contemplating just how old the house was and who were the occupants before Maude. Things like that fascinated her to no end, and she found herself putting her bags that she'd retrieved from the Cobalt on the ground and just admiring the estate.<br/><br/>Matt's perspective, however, was one of chagrin. He absently pulled the sleeves of his beige shirt down to cover the ink on his arms, but it did nothing to hide the tattoos on his hands and up his neck, coupled with the bold black '21' near his left temple. He remembered his father talking about how Grandma Maude had hated the way Alexis changed her hair or wore excessive make up and all of that business, so it almost felt sacrilegious to be standing in front of her house when he knew that if she could see him now, she'd be rolling in her grave. He quietly apologized to her before turning his attention to Emily.<br/><br/>""Well,"" he started, hopelessly trailing off. Emily understood well enough, she generally did. She hoisted up her bags from where she had discarded them on the ground and lead the way down the smooth concrete strip that lead right up to the porch, letting Matt take the lead from there. He took in a deep, reluctant breath and pushed the doorbell.<br/><br/>The door slowly swung inward, and he was greeted by the butler he only vaguely remembered from the last time he visited, which in hindsight had been too long ago. He pointed at the suited gentleman and squinted his eyes in concentration, ""You're... James? Joseph. Joseph, right?"" Joseph offered him a polite smile that Matt felt didn't quite reach his eyes, and he absentmindedly pulled his sleeves down further to try and cover up the ink on his hands. ""Well, you know I'm Matt, and uh.."" He moved behind Emily, putting his hands on her shoulders. ""And this is my girlfriend, Emily."""
4833,After the Funeral (IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=49505,2016-03-31T05:09:13,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">When Alexis reached the house, the old butler had tried hard to remember her name. He remembered faces and facts, but names were a problem as he got older. Yet, he remembered her, of course. She was Johnny’s girl, the one who lived in more in another country than in England.  Mrs. Maude hadn’t approved of her life style, he could remember that. Like any butler worth his salt, Joseph didn’t give his opinion, of course. And he liked all the children, no matter what paths they took in life. Miss Bess hadn’t had any of her own, so he knew she cared about them, even if she wasn’t too good at showing her feelings.<br/><br/>When the girl said her name, the man nodded. “Of course, Miss Alex. Excuse this old man. Of course I remember you. You used to come into the kitchen and try to convince Maggie that she had yet to give you your cup of chocolate”, he commented, remembering the past fondly as most elderly people did.<br/><br/>The man looked at the young man Alexis introduced. He remembered him, but had once again forgotten his name. “Of course”, he replied. “How do you do, sir?”, the old man greeted, politely. “Please, do come in. Miss Bess is making sure everything is in order”, he completed, waiting for the couple to get away from the door so he could close it.<br/><br/>As soon as he had finished settling Alexis and her boyfriend in, the doorbell rang once again. With a groan - his old legs were getting tired -, the man went to the door. While he did so, Aunt Bess emerged from the kitchen. “Oh, dear”, she greeted, trying not to start crying. “Thank you for coming”, the woman added, turning to Travis. “I’m sorry we must meet again at such a moment. Are you tired? Would you like to go up to your room? The funeral will be at three, so you all have time to rest a little”, she explained, trying to focus in the practical aspects.<br/><br/>Opening the door, Joseph looked at both Matt and Emily for a moment, before stepping back in. “Yes, sir, I am Joseph. Welcome back”, he greeted, keeping his opinions to himself. “How do you do, Miss Emily?”, the man completed, his old school politeness showing in his behavior, even if he thought these young people too modern for his liking. Butlers shouldn’t have opinions, after all.<br/><br/>Before Joseph could even close the door, another couple arrived at the doorstep. Pam looked very correct, as always, despite her clear distress, and her husband looked very… much like a sailor, also as always. “I’m so sorry”, Pamela started apologizing. “We got caught up after a crash on the way here, I’m really sorry”. After this explanation, she stepped forward, letting her husband stay behind and looking around at the gathered relatives. “Thank you”, she murmured, looking at both cousins. It really meant a lot for her to see them in there, at least this one time.<br/><br/>“I…”, Pamela’s voice trailed off. Aunt Bess, who knew Pam would feel better if she had something to do, turned to her niece. “Why don’t you take everyone to their rooms? You know the house, and I have to get everything ready for breakfast. It will be served when you are ready”.<br/><br/>With a sigh of relief, Pamela offered a sad smile to Matt, Alexis, and their companions. “Please, come on upstairs. I think we all need some time to collect our thoughts before we start behaving normally again”.<br/><br/>Despite her comments, she addressed both Travis and Emily while leading the group to the staircase. “It’s a pleasure to see you again. And nice meeting you”, she offered them both, hoping that was enough for now.</div>"
4834,After the Funeral (IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=49505,2016-03-31T23:26:29,Sojourn,"""It's okay, Joseph.""<br/><br/>Alexis replied with a kind smile. She had seen in his eyes that he recognized her but had struggled to remember her name. After Grandpa died, she came around less and less. Her parents had tried to make Grandma understand there were a lot worse things in the world Alexis could do besides dye her hair black and dress in dark clothes, but Maude wouldn't hear of that. It was hard to be around someone, even if you loved them, if they constantly judged you. She nodded her head, smiling at the memory.<br/><br/>""Yes, I did. She wouldn't always fall for it, though.""<br/><br/>Alexis still enjoyed chocolate. Although now she didn't have to ask permission to have it. However, she tried to have it in moderation. Being a model meant she had to keep a certain weight.<br/><br/>Travis smiled at both Joseph and the memory he and Alexis shared. He reached out and shook the butler's hand.<br/><br/>""I'm okay, given the circumstances.""<br/><br/>Alexis and Travis went to find Aunt Bess, who wasn't hard to find. Both replied she was welcome for coming. Travis nodded his head to Alexis' aunt.<br/><br/>""I am too.""<br/><br/>He and Alexis spent far more time in the United States then they did in England. His band was based in LA and California and New York had more modeling opportunities for Alexis, then Europe did. How ironic was it that they had actually decided to visit her family after they had recovered from the awards show in London. The best laid plans...Alexis replied.<br/><br/>""Yeah, we are. We had just settled in our hotel room when my dad called.""<br/><br/>Johnny and his wife, Karen, would obviously be attending the funeral. They lived close to the old house and didn't need a place to stay to attend it. They had just spent the last few years spending holidays in America to be with their only child.<br/><br/>Both Alexis and Travis agreed that resting sounded like a good plan. Before they could head upstairs, more relatives arrived. Alexis was surprised to see Matt. She honestly couldn't remember the last time she had saw him. She said hello to Emily. She wasn't shocked that Pam was here, but frowned seeing her husband.<br/><br/>""Great...The douche bag came.""<br/><br/>Alexis muttered to Travis. He knew how much his girlfriend hated her cousin's sailor husband. Actually he didn't like Peter either. He didn't care for the way the man treated his wife. His own parents had taught him to treat women much better than that. He squeezed Alexis' shoulder.<br/><br/>""I see...Try to ignore him.""<br/><br/>""I'll try.""<br/><br/>Alexis replied, grimly. She knew that would not be easy. She would try to behave herself for such a somber event. However, she didn't have a filter either and knowing Peter...Yeah, she'd probably tell him what she thought of him before long.<br/><br/>""You're welcome.""<br/><br/>Alexis replied sadly to Pam and Travis told her as they followed her.<br/><br/>""It is good to see you again, I just wish it was under better circumstances."""
4835,After the Funeral (IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=49505,2016-04-08T16:53:34,Muse,"Tatted hands darted into the confines of Matt's pockets as Emily darted ahead to play meet-and-greet with his family. He was glad, in some vague sort of sense, that she was doing well. She seemed to have no problems exchanging polite 'hello's and 'nice to meet you's with Pam and Alexis and her boyfriend. Whatever glad feeling he had, it was increased exponentially that courtesy greetings kept her from looking around the house, like he was. Pictures and other adornments donned the walls and above the mantlepiece. He counted himself in three before he stopped showing up to visit at family gatherings. He counted his father in less.<br/><br/>Matt's reminiscing reeled in his mind. Memories of his cousins, his aunts and uncles, his parents, Grandma Maude... He almost didn't hear Aunt Pam usher everyone upstairs until Emily grabbed his arm.<br/><br/>""Hey,"" she whispered, looking up at him with that perpetually inquisitive expression of hers. He looked back down at her absently, and he couldn't tell what it had set off in her but she dug her hand into his left pocket and forced him to take her hand as she pulled him toward the stairs. ""Pamela wants to show us our rooms. Are you okay Matt?""<br/><br/>His eyes darted up to the staircase, where the rest of his family was already shuffling up to the second floor. He finally gave up whatever reluctance he'd for some reason been harboring and let Em pull him up the steps, chancing one last look at the family photos that he was absent from before they disappeared from his view completely.<br/><br/>The second floor seemed slightly more desolate than the first, even though it had just the same homey touch as the ground floor did. It seemed empty, in a way, even though he knew that rooms up here saw regular use. He supposed the entire house felt empty, though. It wasn't necessarily that Grandma Maude was gone, though that was a huge part of it. The main reason it felt so empty, or at least in his mind, was because it was. This hallway used to be full to the brim with family staying in it, at least some years ago when last he visited the place. Now it was Pam, Bess, Alexis and himself. You had Emily and Travis' boyfriend and Pam's godawful excuse of a husband, and they definitely counted for what it was worth. But where was Matt's dad, or Alexis' parents, or the rest of the family?<br/><br/>As they stood, they were seven people. Full enough to anyone else, but not to Matt. It just felt wrong."
4836,After the Funeral (IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=49505,2016-04-14T01:00:30,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Joseph showed a sad smile when Alexis confirmed his memory of her as a child. “She would not, indeed. She is in the kitchen, if you would like to see her after you are settled, miss”, the man replied, relieved that Alexis wasn’t upset with him for having forgotten her name. <br/><br/>The man who was with Miss Alexis seemed strange - at least to an old-fashioned man like Joseph -, but he seemed kind and polite enough. <br/><br/>Bess sighed and watched the younger generation. It was good that they were all there, at least. That was what family was about, after all. Father would have liked to see them all there, the woman thought, taking a look at Grandpa Joe’s picture on the wall.<br/><br/>Feeling a little relieved that Pam was there to take care of getting everyone settled, Bess retreated back into the kitchen. They would probably want something before turning in to rest, after all.<br/><br/>Taking over the role of caregiver she always fell naturally into, Pamela led the family upstairs. She was used to that home, as she had lived there for a while after her parents passed, and before she got married. It had been Grandpa’s idea, and for that Pamela couldn’t have been more grateful. While she went upstairs, though, Pam couldn’t help but think about the old times. When Grandpa was alive, the house seemed like a much happier place. He had passed and left Grandma behind, and asked Pam to look after her, which she had done to the best of her ability. Now Grandma was gone too, and there was aunt Bess and the old butler and cook in the house. Pam wasn’t sure about what would happen now, but there would be time for that.<br/><br/>With a soft sigh, Pamela shook her head and looked down the hallway. Her bedroom had been up in the attic before, when she was a child. Now that she was married, though, her room was the last one to the left. Before hers there was the one Alexis always used, to the right, and Matt’s, first to the left. It was all for the best, as she would have the chance to help everyone get settled before she could do it herself. After looking around at her cousins and their companions, Pam motioned for Matt and Emily to follow, and led them to the room they would stay in for as long as they were in the house.<br/><br/>“Would you please?”, she requested, offering the puppy she still carried to either one of the couple. Pam would wait for someone to hold the dog, before entering the room and opening the windows. “Aunt Bess probably forgot. Don’t worry, the smell of closed room will be out soon”, she commented before stepping out and turning to Alexis and Travis. “Now you too, please”, she called for them. She would repeat the ritual, making sure that nothing was missing in either room before even thinking about going to her own.</div>"
4837,After the Funeral (IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=49505,2016-04-14T22:20:56,Sojourn,"Alexis smiled kindly at Joseph.<br/><br/>""I think I shall.""<br/><br/>It was a good suggestion. Alexis couldn't remember the last time she had seen Maggie or her extended family for that matter. She saw and chatted on the phone with her parents often. She saw her aunt Bess and her cousins far less. She hadn't realized how long she had been away from this place until coming back. Her life was so busy now. Traveling back and forth across the ocean, spending more and more time in her new home, instead of her old.<br/><br/>It was so weird to be here, Alexis thought. She looked at the old family photos as she followed Pam upstairs. She was in them, but she almost didn't recognize herself. Grandma Maude didn't seem to like the ones that were taken after she began to dye her hair and dress the way she wanted to dress. The pictures she saw of herself, she had blonde hair and her mother had decided what clothes she wore.<br/><br/>Emily seemed nice, she thought. Much nicer then the douche bag that Pam wouldn't get rid of. Travis hadn't been to Maude's house very often. When he and Alexis visited England, they usually stayed in a hotel or at her parents' home. At her parents' home there were many pictures of her from the teenage years and the start of her modeling career. Alexis' parents were quite proud of her. He was surprised how big the family was in the old, blond hair days. He really only knew most of them in passing.<br/><br/>He looked over at Matt and asked him quietly.<br/><br/>""You okay?""<br/><br/>Alexis wasn't that shocked that Pam led her and Travis to her old bedroom. The one she always used when she stayed for visits. She shook her head and told Pam with a sad smile.<br/><br/>""She didn't change it much, did she?""<br/><br/>There was still a 'My Little Pony' horse and a Barbie doll sitting on the dresser."
4838,After the Funeral (IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=49505,2016-04-22T21:48:46,Muse,"""Ohmygosh,"" Emily whispered all at once as she took the Dalmation puppy offered to her. She immediately took to burying her face in the black and white coat. ""Hello handsome~.""<br/><br/>Matt almost laughed at how entirely unfazed Emily could be at any given time when there was something small and furry in the general vicinity. Almost. What was supposed to be a laugh came out as just blowing air out of his nose in amusement. Maybe his distaste for the entire situation was tangible, because even Travis took note of it.<br/><br/>""You okay?"" he asked, prompting Matt to snap out of his separate sect of the world into the reality that he was currently living. The reality in which both of his grandparents on his father's side were now dead, he was in a place with people he couldn't really say that he knew anymore, and he didn't even have his father to shoulder the burden with.<br/><br/>Matt waved his hand in a polite dismissal. ""Yeah, I'm good. It's just.. It's been a while, you know?"" His voice trailed off hopelessly. Been a while since<span style=""font-style: italic"">what</span>exactly? He couldn't definitively say one way or the other, but it was likely that it had been a while since he had been to this place. Years, in fact, and he hadn't so much as gotten to say hello to his grandma in that time before she passed. How horrible a grandchild he must be. He briefly pondered the idea of whether or not Grandma Maude still remembered that he loved her when she passed, or if she died thinking that he'd hated her because he didn't visit anymore. The thought made him ill, and he idly scratched the Dalmation puppy's scruff in attempts to take his mind off of it.<br/><br/>Biting back a deep exhale - he was never one for<span style=""font-style: italic"">sighing</span>, Matt leaned against the threshold of his old room. It had stayed just the same as he'd remembered it, right down to the curtains that remained open during the daylight to let the sun in, bathing the room's fixtures in a glorious mixture of yellows and oranges. It would have seemed serene, had he been here for any other purpose. Now it just made him hurt to enjoy it without the company of the grandmother who had taught him to enjoy little things like that."
4839,After the Funeral (IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=49505,2016-04-24T23:17:48,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Joseph smiled at Alexis and nodded. “She will be happy to see you”, he replied gently. He was sure she would, indeed. Joseph and Maggie had been in that house for so long they were practically family. <br/><br/>After saying these words, the butler took a step back so the younger generation of the family could go upstairs. Pamela was trying her best to keep her cool and be a good hostess. It was true that this wasn’t her house right now, but it had been for a while, between her father’s death and her wedding to Peter. And for that, Pam still felt at home - both in rights and obligations, as she was fulfilling now. <br/><br/>Peter seemed simply bored right now. He didn’t like this house, and sure as hell didn’t like his wife’s relatives. His only concern right now - and his reason to even be here - was that she didn’t open her mouth and speak too much about what went on in their personal lives. <br/><br/>Stepping away from the family group when Pam stopped by the door of the room Alexis and Travis would use, he stood there, silent, watching the interactions.<br/><br/>At her cousin’s question, Pamela smiled sadly and shook her head on a negative. “No, she tried to keep everything the way it was”, she replied quietly. It was hard to talk about grandma in the past, but she had to force herself to come to terms with it. “I will let you guys get settled. Please, ask for me if you need anything, since everyone else will probably have too much on their plates already”, she requested gently, before stepping away to take Matt and Emily to the room they would share.<br/><br/>Seeing Emily’s reaction to her request to hold the puppy put a smile on Pam’s face. “I like you already”, she commented, sincerely. Not that this was a big surprise - Pam basically liked everyone. If she could like that husband of hers, someone as nice as Emily was definitely an easy job. <br/><br/>Looking at Matt, Pam sighed softly. Her eyes had a kind expression when she approached her cousin and touched his arm gently. “Hey. It’s okay, Matt. A lot happened between your family and grandma, but she didn’t resent anyone. She had… softened a bit in her last days”, she tried to encourage Matt. “Rest a little. And call for me if you need anything at all, please”.<br/><br/>Turning to Emily, Pamela smiled again and indicated the puppy with a gaze. “Would you like to hang on to him for a while more?”, she offered with her usual kindness. “You can always return him to me at any time, if you’d like him to stay”, Pam completed. There were two reasons for her offer. One was that she could use some rest for one or two hours. And the other was her irresistible impulse to please others, that told her that, since Emily seemed to have liked the puppy so much, it might make her happy to have it for a tad longer.<br/><br/>She would wait patiently for the reply, while Peter, at her back, made his way to the bedroom they always used when in the house.</div>"
4840,After the Funeral (IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=49505,2016-04-26T22:10:00,Sojourn,"Alexis hoped that Maggie could be happy to see her. She had good memories in this house. With Maggie and with her grandpa. Some with Grandma Maude were good too. It just all went down hill when she started to become more independent as a teenager. As her father had tried to explain, there were far worse things Alexis could do then dye her hair black. Not that Grandma had seen it that way. Pam was a good hostess. Alexis thought her cousin was a nice girl. Why she settled for that douche bag Peter, she never understood. Alexis was just waiting for Peter to open his mouth so she could tell him where he could shove his attitude. She shot him a few icy glares.<br/><br/>Pam's puppy was very cute. Alexis thought Pam should dump the husband and just keep the dog. Alexis was tempted to take him herself, but then she saw the way Emily was looking at the puppy. She had a feeling that Matt's girlfriend wanted to hold him so bad. So, she figured she'd let the other girl have some time with him. She smiled at Emily's reaction to the puppy. Alexis also realized that Matthew had been around even less then she had. She thought it was weird being here again, it had to be worse for him. Dear Travis, he was always quick to pick up on other people's emotions. He nodded his head to Matthew.<br/><br/>""Yeah, I get that. Things like this bring people together, but not for a good reason.""<br/><br/>Travis replied. He knew very little about Matt. Alexis told him she hadn't seen him very much since things had happened with his mother. It was weird enough for Alexis to be here, it had to be even worse for Matt.<br/><br/>It was a surprise to see her room looking almost like she had had left it. Alexis nodded her head sadly to Pamela.<br/><br/>""Yeah, I see that...Will you tell Aunt Bess that my dad and mum will be here, before the funeral? They just didn't want to drive late at night.""<br/><br/>Alexis wondered if Matt's dad would be coming and who else might. It would be pretty sad if they were all that was left of the family.<br/><br/>""I think we're good right now.""<br/><br/>She told Pamela and Travis agreed. Both thanked her and headed into the room to get some much needed sleep. Not that it would be easy for Alexis to sleep at all right now."
4841,After the Funeral (IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=49505,2016-06-04T18:22:19,Muse,"Emily nodded her head vigorously when Pam offered to let her hold on to the puppy a little while longer. Matt's family was so<span style=""font-style: italic"">nice!</span>Why hadn't she met them before? He got defensive whenever she would ask about them, like he was guarding some closely-kept secret. Pam had said that a lot went on between Matt's family and Maude, but he hadn't even told her that much. Emily had told him countless times before that relationships were built on trust and being able to talk about these things, but it was like talking to a wall. At least no one else seemed to get any more out of him that she could.<br/><br/>Matt used his shoulder to push himself away from the threshold, offering Aunt Pam a look of solemn gratitude. He'd needed to hear that, that Grandma didn't seem to hate him for being a shitty grandkid. Maybe he was the one who hated himself for it. This was probably one of those existential experiences people talked about how you never knew what you had until it was gone. After all of this is over, he'd probably have some startling epiphany that he should actually get to know his family before they were gone, too, and just embody the entire cliche.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Yeah, I see that...Will you tell Aunt Bess that my dad and mum will be here, before the funeral? They just didn't want to drive late at night.""</span><br/><br/>Matt couldn't help but listen in on Alexis and Pam. Why did he have to wait until this was over to have that epiphany? They were all<span style=""font-style: italic"">right here</span>for the first time in years. ""How are they?"" Matt asked, nodding over to Alexis. ""Your parents."""
4842,After the Funeral (IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=49505,2016-06-11T20:55:48,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Pamela couldn’t help but smile at Emily. The girl was really nice, she had to admit. She really hoped that they could keep in touch after this moment, as it would be nice to create stronger bonds with the younger generation of the family. They should get on it, before they started dying out as well without having a familial bond. Pam would definitely see to it, she thought to herself. <br/><br/>When Alexis asked her to tell Aunt Bess that her parents would be coming, Pam nodded. “Of course. I’ll set a place for them as well in case they want to get some rest or even spend the night”, she replied, taking charge of taking care of everything as she usually did. <br/><br/>Once Alexis and Travis thanked her, Pam smiled sadly at them both and excused herself. <br/><br/>Hearing Matt ask Alexis how her parents were made Pam show a bit of a brighter smile. Maybe he was planning on integrating himself with the family again. <br/><br/>“I will be right back up”, she still said, before going back to the stairs and down to talk to Aunt Bess. <br/><br/>Finding her aunt in the kitchen, Pam gave her a hug before speaking to her. It was clear that both women had taken it pretty hard. Bess had lost her mother, and Pam had been through almost the same, since after her parents had passed, Grandma had stepped up to finish raising her orphaned grandchild. It was one of the things that made Pam sure that Grandma Maude was not a bad person, no matter how difficult she could be. Despite having done all the child rearing she should ever have done, Grandma didn’t even blink before offering to take her in, and that had meant the world for Pamela. Now, she was gone, and Pam felt honored to have been able to be around as often as she possibly could. <br/><br/>After exchanging  a hug with her aunt, Pam let her know that Alexis’ parents would be coming to the funeral, and that she would prepare a room for them in case they felt the need to rest a little before going back home, or even stay the night. Once that was settled, Pam went back upstairs to take care of the room for Alexis’ parents. <br/><br/>Once that was done, Pam finally moved to the room at the end of the hallway. She could really use a nap now, until more people started coming in. <br/><br/>Entering the bedroom, Pamela sighed deeply and started undressing. “About time”, her husband murmured from the bed. “What took you so long?”. Pamela shrugged, already out of her shoes and taking off her dress. “I was preparing another room, for Alexis’ parents”. Peter groaned softly. “Will the whole family come?”. Pamela was putting her dress away when she replied. “Yes. It is grandma’s funeral, after all”. After these words, Pam laid on the bed next to her husband. Peter gripped his wife’s shoulders. “If you talk too much…”. Pamela nodded. “I know. I won’t”, she replied, quietly, before turning her back on Peter and closing her eyes. “Get some sleep”, she completed, not really wanting to talk or fight right now.</div>"
4843,After the Funeral (IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=49505,2016-06-12T22:51:10,Sojourn,"Seeing Emily's reaction the puppy, made both Alexis and Travis smile. Pam had always had cute dogs. Too bad her husband was a giant douche bag, Alexis thought. Pam was such a nice girl, she could have done so much better then him. It didn't escape Alexis that the jackass hadn't joined Pam in settling them into the house. Of course not, he was too important for that. It was probably best that Peter hadn't. Travis would have had to hold her back from punching him in his giant nose. She was sure Peter only came he wanted to get some of Grandma's money.<br/><br/>When Matt asked how her parents were, Alexis replied.<br/><br/>""They're good. My dad's getting ready to retire and he and my mom are thinking of moving to LA eventually. She likes the sun and warmer weather.""<br/><br/>""And being closer to us.""<br/><br/>Travis added and Alexis nodded her head. Her parents were getting to retirement age and thought of moving to the States. Alexis spent more time there and then in England anymore. She was their only child and her parents got along very well with Travis' family. Honestly, Alexis was starting to think the only reason they hadn't already moved was because of Grandma Maude. She had already hated that Alexis had moved so far away, her father hadn't wanted to upset her by leaving too. Was she a bad grandkid for moving away? Her parents had told her to chase her dreams and that's what she did. Her dreams lead her to America and to Travis.<br/><br/>""How is your dad?""<br/><br/>Alexis asked Matt, she couldn't remember the last time she had seen his father. When Pam said she'd set a room up for her parents, Alexis told her thanks. She was sure her parents would appreciate it. Her dad was getting older and nighttime driving was a bad idea for him."
4844,After the Funeral (IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=49505,2016-06-13T15:04:12,Muse,"Matt nodded his head as Alexis spoke, trying to picture her parents in his head but coming up short. He remembered what they looked like, but he was having a horrible time trying to picture them. When was the last time he'd seen them anyway; when he was fifteen or sixteen? Being a shitty family member didn't just stop at letting your grandmother die without seeing your face one more time, it extended far more than that to where you didn't immediately recognize your cousin and her parents faces were lost on you.<br/><br/>""Dad's fine, he's well enough,"" Matt said, shrugging his shoulders and shoving his hands into his pockets. He could talk about other family adequately - God that sounded awful - but when it came to his own? He'd pass. Talking about his parents had been what gotten him the title of black sheep of the family and was actually the reason he hadn't come over in years. His birth-giver was a drunk and she liked her pills. His dad wasn't going to try and stop her, and so began the isolation from the rest of the family. They hadn't handled the situation appropriately enough, he guessed. ""He'll be here, though. For the funeral I mean.""<br/><br/>Emily peered out at him from behind the puppy, confusion lining the soft contours of her face while she scratched at the dotted scruff of the puppy's neck. Her eyebrows knitted together as she looked from Matt to his family. Since when was Aaron coming? Matthew had told her that he was working on a huge case and wouldn't be able to take off. She almost said something, catching herself at the last second and opting instead to shift the Dalmatian's weight to one arm while her free hand grabbed onto his.<br/><br/>Matt murmured his goodbyes to Pam as she left, retreating to wherever her husband was hiding. He'd never liked that man. He hadn't seen him in<span style=""font-style: italic"">years</span>, of course, and a lot can change in that time, but not Peter. Maybe it was a godsend that he was here though - if he said something wrong, Matt could just hit him and let out a ridiculous amount of pent up frustration. He didn't even have to say anything<span style=""font-style: italic"">wrong</span>, per se, just something that Matt could misconstrue and twist to justify hitting him. His dad was a lawyer, he was sure he could get off clean from it."
4845,After the Funeral (IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=49505,2016-06-15T03:38:41,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">While Alexis and Matt seemed to get reacquainted, Pam and her questionable husband prepared to rest and Emily had her time with the puppy, things were in motion downstairs as well. Aunt Bess, busy as usual, had made sure they had everything they could possibly need in the kitchen. Maggie had set the table for when the younger members of the family decided to have something to eat, and Joseph had made sure everything was perfectly tidy - not that it usually wasn’t. <br/><br/>After Grandpa had passed away, the house had always been empty - and tidy as a consequence. Things had been a lot better and happier in the house when Grandpa John was around. He loved having people in the house whenever possible, and the children in the family loved his company as well. Grandpa had awakened Pam’s love of music, by teaching her how to play the piano. He had always managed to spend time with his grandkids in any way they enjoyed, and was always interested in talking to them and listening to them all, without passing judgement.<br/><br/>Grandma was a lot more difficult. She liked things a certain way, and believed she knew what was better for her children and grandchildren. Unfortunately, they didn’t really agree with her concepts. As they grew up, the grandchildren naturally drifted away and started living their own lives. They couldn’t really be blamed for that. Pam had still lived there until she got married, so it had prolonged the sense of family in the house for a tad longer, and of course, she was always around when Peter was gone for a while. Still, it wasn’t the same. And it had taken a lot of Pam’s patience to deal with Grandma Maude as she got more and more complicated to deal with as she got older. <br/><br/>Now, though, Grandma was gone, and the house was a lot emptier than before. Poor Aunt Bess would be almost completely alone unless other arrangements were made. Speaking of Aunt Bess, her footsteps sounded on the stairs shortly after Pam finally left for her room. The woman had felt a little overwhelmed with all the people coming in at once, but she had gotten herself under control again and now wanted to see and talk to everyone properly. <br/><br/>Stopping a bit before actually stepping into the hallway, the woman took a good look around. The kids were all grown up now, she had to admit. It was a little unsettling to think that those children she had seen years ago were now all grown up and on the verge of having families of their own. Taking a deep breath - it was foolish to feel intimidated around her own relatives -, the woman finally stepped into the hallway, a bit relieved that everyone was still around. It would be easy to talk to them all that way. And for some reason it was a relief that Pam and Peter weren’t around. She could imagine that someone might have a not so nice reference to make about the man - everyone did at some point, apparently. <br/><br/>Finally stepping closer to her nephew and niece, and their respective significant others, the woman showed a somewhat sad smile. “I’m sorry I didn’t really have time to talk to you all as soon as you got here. Are you all well taken care of? Would any of you like a cup of tea or chocolate, or anything else?”, Aunt Bess offered, finally stepping into the role of the hostess Pam had taken up for her until then.</div>"
4846,After the Funeral (IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=49505,2016-06-15T22:44:15,Sojourn,"Like Matt, Alexis tried to picture his father in her head. She hadn't seen Uncle Aaron in years. It was difficult to remember what he looked like. Hell, it had been years since she had seen Matt. She wondered if Grandma Maude had hated his tattoos as much as she had hated Alexis' hair. Grandma hadn't liked that Travis had lots tattoos.<br/><br/>""That's good.""<br/><br/>Alexis replied. She didn't know what else to say. She tried to remember what Uncle Aaron's job even was. Was he a lawyer? She wasn't a hundred percent sure. Mom would know, but she couldn't exactly text her mom right now. It wouldn't be right to do and besides, she and Dad were surely sleeping before they had to drive out here for the funeral.<br/><br/>Travis was quiet, this whole thing was very awkward for him. With Alexis' parents, he could easily chat with them. Extended family that she hadn't seen in a while, it was harder. He wasn't sure what to say to break the ice and just rubbed the ear of the puppy that Emily was holding. The puppy was a nice little distraction to what had happened.<br/><br/>Alexis and Travis turned their heads when Aunt Bess approached. Alexis returned her sad smile.<br/><br/>""It's okay, Aunt Bess.""<br/><br/>Her aunt had a lot to do. While everyone else had left and did their own things after Grandpa died, Aunt Bess and Pam had stayed. She knew Grandma had been a difficult woman at times. Her father had spent less and less time with her because he lost his patience with her.<br/><br/>""We're good. You remember Travis, don't you?""<br/><br/>She asked. Travis had visited the house a few times, but usually if he and Alexis were in England, they stayed with her parents, not extended family."
4847,Tides Tale,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=49687&start=20,2016-09-08T02:46:56,Shadow_Heart,"Despite the effort of trying to defeat the monster of the sea, it was all futile for Tor. The leviathan rears up out of the water, a giant watery mass in the shape of a dragon. Opening it's maw, it lets out a roar that shakes the very earth itself, the ship trembling and the ears of every person on the ship to be in pain at the immense loudness. In one fell swoop, the dragon lunges forward, pulling the older male in to it's mouth, clamping it's jaws down on him, and barreling over the other side of the ship, down to the depths of the ocean below, dragging the man with him. In mere moments the skies cleared up, and the waves settled, and all was calm once more. However, on shore the storm still continued, though not quite as much intensity was left to be felt from it.<br/><br/>The dragon was pleased, finally having gotten it's prey, tearing in the flesh of the human, devouring his meat and becoming stronger. A faint red tinge floats up to the surface of the water near the ship, signalling what exactly had happened, and that was the only thing that surfaced, no sign of remains from Tor was to be seen.<br/><br/>Inside the house, Ecthelion looked around, mesmerized by what he saw. He looks to her when she spoke up, saying that she could get something that he needed. The rain was still going, and he needed to protect the humans. ""I, uh, something to uh, dry off would be nice. Maybe later I'll take a warm shower, but for now a towel and a hot drink...would be just fine. Thank you so much."" He waits for her to retreat to go and fetch what he'd asked for, before going over to the door and stepping outside once again. Taking a few steps away from the house, he takes a deep breath, before raising his hands above his head, closing his eyes. Symbols that were on his palms formed and began glowing, slowly gathering in intensity, and slowly a sort of clear dome formed over the houses nearby and the one he was at, the rain lessening in ferocity, now becoming nothing more than a light drizzle.<br/><br/>He lowers his arms, looking around, saddened by the devastation that few minutes had caused to the homes on the beach. What had happened? From what he could see, out on the water beyond, the storm had finally calmed, and the skies had begun to clear once again. Had the water dragon been sated of his hunger? He had a feeling that was what it was that had caused the storm, and it would only stop until fulfilling what it yearned for. He murmurs a few words for the lost, before stepping back inside, and looking around again."
4848,Tides Tale,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=49687&start=20,2016-09-12T02:49:55,dreamgurl42,"“Alright!” Emilia nodded eagerly and she stepped back slightly since she was excited to help Allen out. “Make yourself comfortable then.”<br/><br/>Although it was slippery below her shoes, Emilia effortlessly shifted her weight and removed herself to fetch what her guest needed. While walking through her halls droplets of water landed on the polished floors and her shoes were nosy with the contact of rubber and hard ground. During her walk through the hallway the lights flickered on and off. It made her pause for a moment until the lights turned on once again. “<span style=""font-style: italic"">Hmm, the storm must be getting worst</span>.” She thought to herself before facing the cabinet and opening the mini door, so she can reach for the towels.<br/><br/>It surprised her when her iPhone went off, but her hand reached down to get it. She glanced down on the screen to check the phone number and it was unknown. However, she recognized the number. “Hello?”<br/><br/>“Hey Grace! I wanted to check in on you.”<br/><br/>“Hey Jerry.” Emilia greeted the man on the other line. It was both one of her past patients and the man who worked in the city’s electrical services. “How are you?”<br/><br/>While carrying a small conversation through her phone, Emilia turned on the stove to heat up hot water. Once two minutes past she hanged up and placed the blankets and towels on the cough. Emilia’s eyes casted over to the sliding door, convinced that she heard it closed, and stared up at the man. To fill in the silence Emilia enclosed the space between her and Allen and held out the towel to him. “I never got to ask would you want coffee, hot chocolate, or tea?”"
4849,Tides Tale,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=49687&start=20,2016-10-01T01:19:56,BunnyMama,"It wasn't long tell the storm had cleared out. Both Mersica and Tera had not expected it to be over this soon. But they were grateful. As the creature was finished with his game. But as the creature had appeared to Tera. It was something she had read before. But she couldn't remember what it was. All this made her freeze in thought. But she knew she needed to get a hold of herself. Rubbing her left temple. She had looked over the sub. Not knowing what to take from the ice. But the only thing she knows, was it was unnatural. All of this was all unnatural. Quickly she made her way to where the captain of the ship was. She took a pair binoculars that were small, that she could store it in a pocket easily. Scanning the sea, Tera had hoped to see the one of the things she searched for.<br/><br/>Her thoughts raced as she looked for the merfolk that casted the spell. She knew there was more than one merfolk around. It was always the case. Something in the water had caught Tera's eyes. A grin on her face had came to her. She knew it was most people called ""Mermaid."" But all the same. Merfolk, was all just the same in her eyes. Like how any kind of bugs. They are all bugs, in the end. That was their kind and she stuck to that. But she was trying to make this trip worth it. All the horrible outcomes, seem to fade. If she could capture the merfolk. She could study the creature. Find weakness's maybe see if she could control them. Find answers to questions she couldn't answer.<br/><br/>""Captain, I'll need you to sail ahead.""<br/>""But Tera we are severally damaged.""<br/>""I know that, but we must sail ahead.  There is something in the water I want to capture.""<br/>The captain took a look in the water. To see the Tera wasn't messing around. He had taken the boat towards Mersica. Tera made her way to a net, were she could capture the merfolk. Hoping that the net Tor made would work. The net was in a gun she could shot to the merfolk. As it was hard to throw at rang they stayed at. Aiming then once in range. She had shot towards Mersica. Mersica had seen they were sailing towards her. She had shortly finished helping the ship be in shape to sail back to land. But she she had hoped they just wanted to thank her. But once a net had been shot towards her. She dived down into the water. Only to find it futile. As the net spinned towards her. As it caught her tail. She tried to get away faster than before. But it was no use, she was caught into the net. Being dragged like a fish in a net. She tried as she could to break free from the net. But had found it was useless. As something was stopping her magic.<br/><br/>Dragging the net out of the water. Tera had found her prize. There lied a female Merfolk, on the deck of the ship. ""If you take your ice spell away from this ship. You'll die, by my hand."" Was all that came from Tera's mouth towards the mer woman. Tera had ordered to take the woman to a water cell made aboard of the ship. As it was able to transport out onto land. An into an aquarium.  Mersica had look at the humans with fear. It was her nightmare coming true. Finding she was wheeled on a flat cart. She was taken to her cell. It was plain and filled with water from the ocean. It was a square shape. But didn't give enough room for her to swim. It was like moving in a cell that allowed a few movements. It was awful.<br/><br/>Once Tera was satisfied. She had ordered the ship to sail to another dock, on which a ship that would sail to Scottland. Where she had a bunk house. She stored many sea creatures there. She had built it herself. She knew every twist and turns. Transportation of the submarine. Was difficult. By getting Mersica, Tera demanded to get the submarine to be able to transport to the next ship. Being scared, with a blade pointed at her. She did as Tera said. Wanting no one to get hurt. She did as the human asked her.<br/><br/>Once Tera was back onto the water, she had lost a couple students. As they weren't wanting to stick by now. But a good portion still sticked by. As they were interested in the odd creature aboard of the ship. Tera didn't mind other interest in her mer world. But she only cared if they stood in her way. She watched the mer woman. Sitting watching the new capture. She watched in different ways. Sometimes it was right there in front of the glass. That separated the mer and the human. Other times she would watch on a screen. As she used it as a trap to make sure that the students or the mer was not up to no good.<br/><br/>Once arriving to the dock she normally uses. She transported the cell to the bunkhouse. Bidding her students a far well. Some left with the will of searching more merfolk. As many had the will to research more of the sea. She had inspired many people that day. Which made the trip worth more than the lives that died. The main life that died, that was closer to her. Still didn't effect her. But it wasn't long tell her cell phone rang.<br/>""Good evening Tera McGregor. We would like to say our apologize for Tor's death. As I know you were his closest acquaintance. So we have quiet a bit of stuff of his. We would like to give you. As you may have a better use to them. As Tor has told me that you have your quest to redeem your family. But if you would like I can send what I can. But some of the stuff. Your going to have to come get it.""<br/>The call surprised Tera. But with a smirk. That old man had a good amount of useful items. She wondered what he was keeping from her. ""I would like that. I'll come over and decide where everything will go.""<br/>""Well, you can keep his houses. They are all specially made by him. Along with his money.""<br/>""Alright, I'll make my way to the office.""<br/>""Alright, see you later. Take care. Once again, I'm sorry for Tor's death.""<br/><br/><br/>It was Tor's assistant that Tera had talked to. It was often that she talked to the assistant. As Tor was out on missions of his own. She had to resort to talking to the assistant. Once the call was over. Tera had went to let the mer woman go in a tank. Once she had released the mer in her underground tank. She locked the woman's tank up. Going to the glass. ""Tell me who was that?"" She asked. Mersica had looked in confusion. ""The storm, the dragon that attacked my ship.""<br/><br/>Mersica sighed, lowing her head. She wished that the human would release her in the ocean. But this was better than the cell. She had swam away from the glass. Far away, as to show she would not talk to Tera. Maybe if she stayed quiet, she would be released out of anger. Tera sighed, than had made her way to her living quarters. She had been satisfied with her recent capture. As too Tor's death. She was able to progress in ways she couldn't imagine. Her ship would be able to be fixed, with devices of Tor's. It was all a success. Maybe she could upgrade her ship."
4850,Tides Tale,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=49687&start=20,2016-11-01T01:39:07,Shadow_Heart,"""Uhhhh...."" Ecthelion reaches up to scratch at his cheek absentmindedly caught off guard by the question of what he wanted to drink. ""Tea?"" He finally replies, more of a question than an answer, but hey, it worked right? He smiles a little at her, before walking over and picking up one of the towels, unfolding it and rubbing it over his hair, drying it off slowly. ""Um, looks like the rain has slowed down."" He looks towards the outside, where it was now just a light drizzle. ""I should be able to leave soon, so I can get out of your hair. Thank you for the hospitality, I'm sorry for the intrusion."" He bows slightly towards Emilia in apology, hoping she would forgive him. Even with his many, many years of being around on this world, he still wasn't quite sure how to act towards humans, since their customs and such were constantly changing. It was a little hard to keep up, that was for sure.<br/><br/>Hiding away in darkness, eyes closed, oblivious to the world around, floated a young girl. In a tank that glowed slightly, she was not aware of the things that were soon going to happen. The girl appeared transparent, see through. It seemed she was asleep, small bubbles rising up from between her lips as she floated there, her legs pulled up to her chest, her arms wrapped around her knees, hair swirling around her body and face. With every few seconds, a light pulsing of color lit up the patterns and designs on her body, and the veins that could be seen within her body. This girl was unique. Special. A key to the mysteries of the underwater world."
4851,Tides Tale,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=49687&start=20,2016-11-22T01:07:41,dreamgurl42,"“Okay.” Emilia echoed after hearing a questionable statement about the choice of drink he requested, but hurried to the kitchen once he picked one towel. It felt great to be a good house host to anyone coming to her home. Even if she wasn’t the most presentable currently. She busily turned on the electrical stove the flames hissed with low volume and produced its own bluish heat. “Oh, there’s no need to apologize sir.” Emilia continued the conversation in a casual sitting while working on a hot cup of tea. “Since there was a storm outside, shelter is needed. You know? Plus all that matters now is that you are safe. Also it was nice to have company.”<br/>Emilia squeezed in a small amount of honey into the team before stirred the cup with a spoon. Once finished she used a napkin to place under the coffee size mug and brought it over to him. “However, if you need to go then please be safe out there. The weather is weird right now and quite unpredictable.” Emilia said only wanting the best for the stranger and his well-being."
4852,Tides Tale,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=49687,2016-04-01T04:07:43,BunnyMama,"<div style=""text-align: center;""><object height=""360"" width=""640""><param name=""movie"" value=""https://m.youtube.com/v/NDlPnExilKc""/><param name=""wmode"" value=""transparent""/><embed height=""360"" src=""https://m.youtube.com/v/NDlPnExilKc"" type=""application/x-shockwave-flash"" width=""640"" wmode=""transparent""/></object></div><br/><div style=""text-align: center;""></div><br/><br/><span style=""color: #BFBF00"">They say there is 95 percent of the ocean, humans have not discovered. But within the years humans lived. They have achieved so much. Technology had advance enough to have a short understanding of the ocean. But many people had wondered what lived in the waters, off the shore they stood on. Some of these people pursued the very thought. <br/><br/>But those under the water had ignore the humans as they have for many years some of the Merfolks had left the sea, creating life on the shore. Some of the merfolk had left the cities to live away from it. To live alone as some had no want to be with other merfolk, but still wanted to be in the ocean. <br/><br/>Many years the tides gave legends to life in the sea. From large serpents of the sea. To simple merfolk. Technology had advanced where humans can go deeper into the water. To explore more of the ocean. Lasting in the water long. Durable metal and glass. Causing concern to the outside merfolk. That wasn't protected by the citis magic.<br/>___________________________________________________<br/><div style=""text-align: right;"">Xert- Mer palace- Mariana Trench<br/>California coast</div><br/><br/>The night was soon to come as Abiss had woken up as he had done at this time everyday. Right as the sun was about to set. Where it gave him time to get out from the darkness of the trench. That the city of Xert. It wasn't as large as it is now. Before it was a dot on the map. But as a couple event. It had grew covering a good sixteenth of the Mariana Trench. <br/><br/>Abiss was born in the dark. As he grew up, he had learned to be dependent on the dark. He woke up right before the sunset was his way to avoid the light. He did like exploring the oceans water. He was able to still see. But gave him head aches, while everything would be blurry. <br/><br/>Stretching out his long fin. He had pushing himself off his bed. Slowly swimming though the palace, he had plans today to go out. But he had not wanted his personal guard to catch him. As he had wanted to go on his own time. His guard wasn't the only person her was avoid. Really he was avoiding everyone. Many try to talk to him. While a few gave up, as they knew there was nothing to be said. Abiss had lost enough in his life. That they understood why he was quiet. When he was younger, he spoke a little more then he did currently.  <br/><br/>The city of Xert was made for dark water merfolk. But the Light water Merfolk moved to Xert around when the merfolk had found that life near humans, would be impossible. So they made the city bigger. It with stand all moves of the trench. Being an ocean plate sliding under the Isle aligned with the trench. <br/><br/>As they found humans were dangerous, while having short life span. It seemed futile to spend time and lives to try any peace with the humans. At times scouts would be sent out to check the progression of the humans. Merfolk from half breeds to the elfs. Had watched the humans grow more dangerously. <br/><br/>But Abiss didn't see the point of letting the humans live. They poisoned the ocean more and more. The more they lived. It made merfolk sick. If they were in, or to engulf coral or fish from the poisoned areas. It made the merfolk sick. Word of a scout recently came back. Found they had advance to be able to get further than last time they checked. Abiss mother had castes a spell in the city to be guarded by creatures and humans. <br/><br/>Abiss had made his way out of the city. Swimming out of the trench. Abiss had took his time to swim in the ocean as he knew what route to swim. As the darkness traveled. He was had his way towards Hawaii. After that, they had found himself seeing that he wanted to look at the surface he had stayed underwater as he made the sky cloudy, covering the sky with dark night clouds. <br/><br/>Hanrenia had finish checking on the new position, she had assigned soldiers to stay watch. As the humans were getting closer. An some creatures were having an immunity to the Merfolks magic. She had retired to her chambers in the palace. As she was the general. That needed to be close to the crown. The next day, she was to go to other cities to check on the status of each one. <br/><br/>Meanwhile on the surface, a woman stood on a dock. Watching, directing and signing near the ship. ""Be careful, you break it. I'll break you."" She yelled at someone who dropped a valuable piece of equipment. Dr. McGregor had  figure the expedition wouldn't go well. But it had just barely started. She sighed, as she had told no one the true reason why she went on these expedition. She told them, it was to learn more of the ocean as humans needed a more knowledge what swam below.<br/><br/>Once the boat was loaded, she was checked, then they were off onto the water. But it wasn't long tell a storm had welcomed them to the waters. A couple students fell sick, from the extreme movement, of the ship. Tera was a born Scottish. As they had sail back in the day. She was born to sail.</span>"
4853,Tides Tale,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=49687,2016-04-01T08:28:53,dreamgurl42,"<div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""text-decoration: underline""><span style=""font-weight: bold""> LA California</span></span><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Typical wealthy people living in Los Angeles California for the glamour, the busy, and critical embodiment of art, history, and a large industry is best defined in America. Many people own homes elsewhere in LA, even as close as Santa Monica or Pacific Palisades. Most of the flourished owe a house in Malibu for the weekends and summers. Since it's too far/slow/stressful to drive into work every day, or busily taking the children off to private school. However people deemed to live in their glamourize lifestyles. Many who live year round are either retired, actors/actresses, or the less wealthy who live away from the beach. The weather is often warmer during the summer than the other beach cities by a few degrees, sometimes even 10+ degrees; which was colder enough to stay out of the waters. Even though it's July currently. Most of the neighbors were resigning within their summer homes. The one who stayed behind alone was an eighth teen years old young woman name Emilia. She owned enough to be living among her other neighbors in Malibu. Given the uncontrollable circumstances that proceeded two years ago she felt an endurance to stay where she is. Not because of the fact she was ill or she couldn't move, on the contrary, she is very active and healthy for her age. No, she felt a heaviness within her soul that has been damaged and carries this sorrowfulness that taunts her daily. Emilia often found herself alone. For living inside in the fast pace of Los Angeles what can be more magical?</span></div><br/>Dressed in cozy knitted large sweater and black tight yoga pants Emilia’s footprints could be seen on the porch of the backyard of her beach house that imprinted on the sand. Bare feet could be found. Her black leggings gave away a strong hint that she kneeled on the sand and she worn tiresome eyes. Anyone who saw and watched her from afar must of realized she been outside for hours now. A gust of salty breeze traveled through, kicking up a mixture of sand and water from the sea, which caused her long braid to blew over her shoulder. However, her focus was on the ground, with the sun setting there's limited of light, using the stick to draw. It was months ago when she saw an Australian artist used overturn sand and created art through pictures on the ground. She been obsessed with it ever since and have been trying to accomplish the same goal the artist had. There's little to no improvement since she started this new hobby.<br/><br/>The only thing that seemed to break her focus was a speeding boat passing by from afar the bluish ocean. She lifted her head up to glance over at the water the waves echoed calmly. Living by the beach this was like a lullaby, to her, it was smoothing and calming. Honestly, it did put Emilia to sleep whenever she laid on her bed or on the couch. It felt relaxing to burrow her ears to the environment. As she stared at the speed boat passing by she observed another one boat that parked in middle of the ocean. Floating over the choppy waters. This made her ponder what a few speed boats were doing, but assumed that the ocean was open to the public and boating was legal. She shrugged it off. Letting her curious thoughts fade back in the back of her mind. A small hot cloud escaped her lips as she sighed and she returned back to her task; which wasn't productive.<br/><br/>During this time of the hour, she didn't have neighbors who were friendly enough to greet her nor did she personally know her neighbors by name. Instead the surroundings was eerily quiet. Perhaps an occasional tourist or sport goer would be in the waters or at least at the beach. The only thing to keep her company was her thoughts and the ocean. She wondered if her clients and people she worked with counted. That didn't matter now. A glim of lights turned on, automatically, inside her house as the technology picked up the weather change and the darkness outside. Emilia saw this, giving her lame master work on the sand some light, and considered venturing inside her home and crawling under the blankets. She hasn't had dinner yet, but she was starting to think of skipping a meal. It was Saturday after all and she was bored enough to finish tomorrow’s work. She was ahead of her task and wasn't looking forward to tomorrow’s uneventful Sunday. ""Not like anything exciting is going to happen tonight either."" She mumbled to herself since no one else could hear her."
4854,Tides Tale,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=49687,2016-04-07T01:22:48,Shadow_Heart,"Sitting upon a rock along the coast of California, near Los Angeles, well, actually within it, a young looking male could be seen. He wasn't of the usual visage in people, considering his hair was a pale looking blue color, rather unusual for someone to be having. One might think that he had dyed his hair, but the way it looked seemed to be a bit natural, not the way some dyes made hair look. Not to mention, when close enough, they could see that his eyebrows were also blue in color too. His clothing were a bit off too, as the weather at that moment was not all that warm, and yet he was wearing a short sleeved shirt that was way too big on him, unbuttoned to reveal a slender torso, skinny, but with obvious muscle tone. With this he wore Arabian looking pants, and no shoes. People would think he was crazy, considering the weather at that moment. But nonetheless, there he was, looking extremely comfortable.<br/><br/>As he sat there, his sensitive ears pick up the sounds of someone coming closer, their footsteps clear to him as if they were right next to him. Glancing around, taking his eyes off of the ship that was resting upon the choppy waters of the ocean, he watched as a lone girl came in to view, kneeling down to mess around in the sand. He watched curiously, wondering what she was doing, seeing that she was attempting at some sort of art...but what he was clueless.<br/><br/>The time continued to slip past, and before long it was barely light outside, the lights from the city clearly visible to him in the distance. He was thinking it was about time to head back when he picks up on the girl talking to herself, saying how nothing exciting was going to happen that evening. Despite his usual loner personality, he couldn't help but be curious as to why she would even want something exciting to happen. So, in spite of himself, he gets to his feet, jumps down from the rock, and slowly, yet carefully begins to wander over to her, taking careful and cautious steps.<br/><br/>Meanwhile, on the coast of Maui, Hawaii, a young girl could be seen in a hidden bay. This particular bay was blocked for the most part from entry due to a pile up of large rocks, letting only enough water in to fill the bay, but not letting anything else like ships or the like to pass through. It was an overgrown area, with trees and other foliage, and in the shallow water were fish and coral, starfish and anemone. It was a paradise, hidden from the world. One that only she knew of.<br/><br/>At that moment she was sitting along the waters edge, near a shallow bit of water, her fingers dipped in the water, playing with the fish that swam around them. Small droplets of water floated around her in perfect spheres, shining in the half light of the ending day, glowing almost, as they reflected the different colors of the setting sun.<br/><br/>She was a beautiful girl, with long hair that no doubt dragged the ground if she stood up, and despite that it was perfect, shining and with a healthy sheen. She was a nice shape too, and her skin untouched and unblemished. A few specks of white sand dotted across her softly tanned skin, mainly congregated on her knees, front of her calves, and her elbows, as well as her stomach, which was resting in the warm sand, despite the sun no longer shining on it. As she lay there, fluttering her fingers in the water, she hummed quietly under her breath, a content expression on her face as she watched the fish dancing in the aqua blue."
4855,Tides Tale,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=49687,2016-04-08T15:12:27,dreamgurl42,"Emilia used her arm to cover her eyes as a result of another gust of wind kicked up the sand. It lasted for a little bit. The gust of wind caused a small noticeable noise that sounded like whistling. As a kid, she considered that aspect to be a calling or nature trying to speak to people who walk the Earth. It was attach to illogical thinking, but still considers it a tender and innocent memory in her childhood. Though it was something she enclosed the information with another soul. Since sand in the face was of annoyance. It was to her now.<br/><br/>Once the low salty breeze came and went she revealed her face from the knitted sweater arm and without looking in another directions to see if anyone was there she spit the sand out of her mouth. Admittedly, she could careless about her appearance until she glanced over to one side and noticed another figure. One of blue hair; which she figured was dyed. Shrugging her shoulders at the thought of anime characters only having that ability of hair color.<br/><br/>After the minor shameful first impression she may have left on the person walking towards her, she rise to her feet. Emilia shifted her upper body to dust her hands the collection of sand towards the body of water since she didn’t want to toss sand to the stranger. Being courteous and considerate of others was her aim throughout her life or at least part of it. “Good evening sir!” A pleasant greeting slipped from her lips as the gentlemen was walking towards her direction, but largely assumed he wouldn’t greet her back. Most of the younger generation, or someone her age, wouldn’t talk or stare back. It was usually the older and elderly folks that greeting her back when she walked among the streets or hanged out at her beach backyard. After all this gentle was just passing by, right?"
4856,Tides Tale,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=49687,2016-04-14T09:31:43,dreamgurl42,"<span style=""font-weight: bold""><div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""text-decoration: underline"">Oahu Hawaii</span><br/>In Hawaiian tradition, there is a great respect for elders (kupuna) which surpassed any feelings of individuality. In old Hawai'i, kupuna were respected as keepers of Hawai'i's wisdom and knowledge. Still today, younger Hawaiians are told: Nana i ke kumu, “look to the source.”<br/> 	Just five hours away by plane from California most visitors describe the state to be an escape from the rawness and engrossed work place that demands sacrifice and time. In Hawaii the culture that described by natives is the “heartbeat”. Specifically, the islands of Oahu is a community among the rest of Hawaii that is define by generations worth of traditions and can be finically fouled by tourism of flip flops and bikinis. Besides the locals connect by the language, attire, rituals, and norms of behavior. Although it may seem preachy through these standards, the environment is welcoming and some of the neighborhoods want to provide a safe place or pu‘uhonua for example.</div></span><br/><br/>For now the sky is glow of color as the sun slowly descended to the horizon from afar. Pleasing to the eye; which the sky has begun to cool with the indigo shades of the night. As the night rolls by and stars begin to awaken, on land, all was calm and exciting. The palm tree leaves softly sway, back and forth, to the breeze from above, dancing to its own beat. Along with the bright pinkish-red flowers embellishing each branch within the layouts of the surrounding area. Other trees display mangos, papayas, and star fruit. The island not only rich within its people, but also bearing fruit.<br/><br/>Across the street were a few houses that were fortunate enough to be a walk away from the beach. Some of the houses were still in the dark while a few of the houses were lite up. One house in particular was showed its most brilliant light by electrical lamps, a backyard bonfire, and hanged Christmas lights set for an occasion. The crowd there were close friends and family of the Itō family. It was filled with robust drumming music, singing, chatter, and laughter. A birthday celebration to the eldest son of the family name Wil. The cake has been served leaving Wil and his younger sister Lilo to hang out at the front of the porch, away from the crowd, and both of them gazing at the stars. Eating their cake in peace until Lilo turned her head towards her brother to ask. “Wil?”<br/><br/>“Hmm?” Wil, wearing a tight small birthday hat on top of his head, and chewing on his cake; albeit he still looked at her.<br/><br/>“Do you know anything about stars?” Her brown eyes staring at him with curiosity.<br/><br/>Wil took his time swallowing down his food; which from the corner of his eye he could tell Lilo wasn’t as patient. Though their mother explained to her many times that was something she needed to practice on. He licked his lips to taste the mixture of frosting and some sand. “Like astronomy?”<br/><br/>“Huh?” Lilo tilted head to one side with one brow raised.<br/><br/>One glance of her questionable stare was enough to alert him. Give or take she was good with verbally expressing herself. “Astronomy is the study of space.” He paused for a second to point towards the darken sky. “Where the stars are.”<br/><br/>“Oh.” The small girl sounded, yet her curiosity wasn’t tamed. “Do stars have stories behind them?”<br/><br/>“Not that I know of.” Wil shrugged his shoulders and finished up his last part of the cake.<br/><br/>She shook her head. “It’s like when you can make a wish on a shooting star. Does that have a story behind it?”<br/><br/>Again Wil shook his head giving Lilo the same reply while placing his paper plate on his leg. Before Lilo excitedly shook his shoulder. “Wil! Wil! It’s a shooting star!”<br/><br/>Wil’s head snapped towards the direction she was pointing at and chuckled. “Quickly, make a wish!” He told her as he glanced over at the young girl again.<br/><br/>“But it’s your birthday.” Lilo whimpered playfully as she hugged Wil by his shoulders. Her arms being too short to embrace his entire body.<br/><br/>“Nah.” He waved a dismissive hand gesture towards her before picking her up, with his arms, and giving her a bear hug. “I’ll get the next one.”<br/><br/>Both of their eyes stared up into the now brightly star navy blue sky. Wil held his younger sister in his lap and his arms quietly listening to Lilo’s wish. Of course, it was something simple, but didn’t say anything. He didn’t want to spoil the moment for her.<br/><br/>After a few minutes passed, Wil gotten up, with Lilo in his arms, then carefully placed her down. Letting her feet plant the ground below her. “Alright I’m going to take my plate in I’ll be back.” Wil said as he bend down to pick up his paper plate and plastic fork off the porch. “Do you want me to take yours?” He offered eyeing the left over piece of cake still on the plate since he knew Lilo wasn’t one for a big appetite. A lot of the times, during meals, it was hard to convince her to eat. She would rather go outside and play.<br/><br/>“Please?” Lilo presented her plate to him with her feet already jumpy.<br/><br/>“What do you say after that?” He said taking the plate while keeping an eye on her.<br/><br/>“Thank you Wil.” The small girl replied with sincerity sounding in her tone. “Can we go to the beach?”<br/><br/>“Yes, but please wait for me okay?” Wil says. He never refused to go where the waves are and rarely denied Lilo request to go. He didn’t wait for a response from the small girl’s response and eagerly wanted to make the trip back to the nearest trash in the house then return. His brows raised in surprise and he quickly took a glance around the area. “Lilo?” Wil called out before he took off in a panic. Lilo was gone.<br/><br/>The color on his cheeks faded as he quickly scanned over his surroundings and didn’t see her. He took off in a sprint. Advancing towards the beach since he grossly assumed she would be there all by herself and called out to her.<br/><br/>It didn’t take him long to arrive at the beach and found Lilo near the shore, playing in the sand, with an elderly woman. “Lilo!”<br/><br/>The small girl turned her head towards the direction Wil called her from while he was running to her. Oddly, enough he could see a smile on her face. This confused him, but he was still extremely concern for his sister’s well-being. Wil made his way towards the group and came to a halt. Wil was about to scold the girl about leaving until the elderly woman glanced up at him and he quickly realized that it was someone related to her. “Mama Kai?” He uttered with his eyes widen. “I haven’t seen you in ages…”<br/><br/>The elderly women chuckled and went in to hug Wil, but he stepped back. Making certain he stepped in front of Lilo to protect her. “What?” The elderly woman eyed Wil with a playful grin. “You don’t want to give grandma a hug?”<br/><br/>Wil licked his lips, taking his time to answer the question, as in to repeat what his mother said about her. “…My mom.” His brows furrowed as he looked at her and stood his ground. Admittedly, he wasn’t comfortable with confrontations and felt as if his next statement was being rude to her. “…Didn’t she tell you that you couldn’t come to the house?”<br/><br/>“Oh, yes. I remember that ban.” Mama Kai gave off a cheerful vibe as she spoke. As if the years of threats from Wil’s mother was nothing, but an invitation to come back. “But we’re not at the house are we?”<br/><br/>Stunned Wil kept quiet. Instead of continuing the conversation with a woman that brought nothing, but emotional chaos upon his family. He turned around to grab Lilo and told her. “We are leaving.”<br/><br/>The harshness of his tone told the small girl otherwise. This wasn’t the time to be asking questions. Lilo could already sense something wasn’t adding up and took Wil’s hand into hers. The two were about to leave until Mama Kai spoke up. “Well that’s rude! I came all this way to see my two grandkids and I can’t even get a welcome.” She nearly shouted with a loss of that bubbly vibe found from her last statement. “I figured you would, at least, want a birthday present.”<br/><br/>Something inside him made Wil stop in his tracks and stare back at her. “What do you want?”<br/><br/>His grandmother’s lips spread into a wide grin. “Like I said. Your birthday present or at least what you always wanted to know.”<br/><br/>Again, he was speechless as he heard this. “No…” Wil thought to himself trying to input logic within his position. “..I don’t know what you are talking about..”<br/><br/>‘Lilo wasn’t the only one who made a wish tonight!” Mama Kai didn’t come closer, so she could be better heard. Instead she stayed in her place, the roaring waters nearby, and the moonlight shinning extra bright that particular time.<br/><br/>Wil shook his head. “You’re not making any sense Mama Kai.” He told her with some shakiness coming from his tone, but attempted to hide it. He started walking again with Lilo and paced slightly faster this time.<br/><br/>“Don’t tell me you’re acting like a coward Wile Itō!” Mama Kai called him by his full name. She was yelling at this point. “I told your father the truth that your mother refused to tell him and I came here to tell you that truth!”<br/><br/>“Wil what is she talking about?” Lilo asked while Wil slowed down. They were close to their house at this point, but with Wil causing the haut it made the small girl curious about the situation.<br/><br/>Wil kept at his head down and away from Lilo. There was a decision he was coming to a conclusion of when he wasn’t entirely happy about it. Wil lowered himself to eye Lilo at her height and gently let go of her hand. “Remember the stories we told you about dad?” He spoke in a whisper, even when it was just two of them and their grandma wasn’t near them at the moment.<br/><br/>“Yea. What about it?”<br/><br/>Wil can sense the snappy remark Lilo just gave him and a near to a complete loss of patience from her side. Which was understandable. Though the most he could ask from her is just that. “There’s some missing pieces of dad’s life when he was still alive and I want to know of them. The only thing is I need you to do more a huge favor.”<br/><br/>Lilo blinked at him. Her attention now redeemed, but not fully invested yet. “What do you want?”<br/><br/>“Go home.”<br/><br/>Lilo eyed him with one of her brows posed in a upward position and crossing her small arms. Wil continued to explain. “You can cross the street from here and I’ll watch you until you get inside the house, but right now I need you to go home so I can talk to our grandma.”<br/><br/>The small girl’s bottom lip curled. “What do I get in return?”<br/><br/>Wil sighed through his nose and rolled his eyes since he was slightly frustrated at the moment. “I can tell you a story about dad if you want.”<br/><br/>“The one grandma going to tell you now?”<br/><br/>“Maybe.”<br/><br/>“I’m not moving from here until -”<br/><br/>“You want to know what happens here tonight?” Wil quickly interrupts her. “You need to go before I lose this opportunity because when I do it’s never coming back again.”<br/><br/>Lilo’s eyes widen, though this time around she didn’t speak up. From there Wil rise on his feet as he watched Lilo cross the street and walked straight to the door. He watched as she placed her hand on the doorknob and look back at him. She waved to and he returned the gesture. “I’ll be back!” He yelled out to her as she entered in the house and closed the door behind her."
4857,Tides Tale,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=49687,2016-04-17T02:18:22,Shadow_Heart,"<blockquote><div><cite>dreamgurl42 wrote:</cite>Emilia used her arm to cover her eyes as a result of another gust of wind kicked up the sand. It lasted for a little bit. The gust of wind caused a small noticeable noise that sounded like whistling. As a kid, she considered that aspect to be a calling or nature trying to speak to people who walk the Earth. It was attach to illogical thinking, but still considers it a tender and innocent memory in her childhood. Though it was something she enclosed the information with another soul. Since sand in the face was of annoyance. It was to her now. <br/><br/>Once the low salty breeze came and went she revealed her face from the knitted sweater arm and without looking in another directions to see if anyone was there she spit the sand out of her mouth. Admittedly, she could careless about her appearance until she glanced over to one side and noticed another figure. One of blue hair; which she figured was dyed. Shrugging her shoulders at the thought of anime characters only having that ability of hair color. <br/><br/>After the minor shameful first impression she may have left on the person walking towards her, she rise to her feet. Emilia shifted her upper body to dust her hands the collection of sand towards the body of water since she didn’t want to toss sand to the stranger. Being courteous and considerate of others was her aim throughout her life or at least part of it. “Good evening sir!” A pleasant greeting slipped from her lips as the gentlemen was walking towards her direction, but largely assumed he wouldn’t greet her back. Most of the younger generation, or someone her age, wouldn’t talk or stare back. It was usually the older and elderly folks that greeting her back when she walked among the streets or hanged out at her beach backyard. After all this gentle was just passing by, right?</div></blockquote><br/><br/>Coming closer, carefully, he watches the way she composes herself after she'd seen him. Internally he was smiling, but on the outside he had a slightly blank expression. He was slightly surprised when she greets him, good evening sir, she had said to him. So, the girl was speaking English. That was an easy enough language for him. So, shifting to that mind set, he smiles a little, and replies. ""Good evening..."" He nods, raising his hand half way before letting it fall to his side again, his voice having an accent that was undeniable, but where it was from...that was the question.<br/><br/>Coming closer, he was now within a ten foot distance from her. He looks down at the sand which she had been playing with, noticing the 'art' that was there. ""This is...interesting. What is it called?"" He points at the sand, not sure what to say about it. It was something he'd never seen before, and he'd seen a lot of stuff in his life time. One step closer to the girl. He didn't want to seem strange to her, as he wasn't like all those creepers that were around these days. No, he was an honest person and he wouldn't hurt anyone.<br/><br/>""Might I ask, what would you consider...exciting?"" Staring down at the sand, he was within five feet of her now. He tilts his head slightly, wondering if she would answer the question. If she did not answer, he would move one, thinking that maybe he'd only imagined her saying that nothing exciting would happen. Those words were what had brought him over in the first place..."
4858,Tides Tale,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=49687,2016-04-18T08:12:47,dreamgurl42,"Emilia expected for the stranger to greet her then move on with his stroll, just like a majority of people would, she found it surprising that he stopped. Not only greet her back, but decided to chat with her. It somewhat made her nervous and suddenly cautious of her surroundings. Los Angeles was also notorious for crimes. As a local and growing up in the city of Angels, the crime rate has increased of criminals working together. For example, a gang could easily approach one or two girls in kidnapping them. In reality that could easily happen in big cities too; however, Emilia couldn’t help only to imagine the worst scenario. She glanced over her shoulders to check if anyone else was on the beach beside this gentleman. Her gaze switched from one side of the beach to the other. For now she didn’t see anyone else besides electric lights coming from her fellow neighbors’ houses, so she excused her quick assumptions and focused back to the total stranger. At least for now it was only them.<br/><br/>Once her hearing picked up the gentleman’s unspecific accent, or the one she couldn’t depict which part of the world he from, her brows furrowed slightly. Her mind registering he might not be from the area, albeit was quick to correct her mental notion. “Come on Emilia there’s no need to conjecture up stories about this dude…” She scolded herself before answering his question. “I don’t know if you know Klaus Bosch’s work, but he was an Austrian artist who was famous for his sand art. Though this.” Emilia stopped for a moment and gestured the stick to the ground the markings she made before she gently tossed the wooden stick to the ground. Where her ‘drawings’ stood then glanced back at the gentleman and shrugged her shoulders. “Simply, just playing in the sand. No art to it.”<br/><br/>On purpose she didn’t answer the gentleman’s last question since she didn’t know what he meant by the comment and figured he wanted a quick explanation of what she was doing then move on. It wasn’t like he was gonna stick around."
4859,Tides Tale,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=49687,2016-05-13T06:00:19,Ghost,"As much as he loathed being out at sea it was still a necessary for Tor to be close enough to his research or to “stay sharp” as he would tell his assistants. The bridge of his research ship, the Poseidon, was eerily lit with red lights to preserve night vision as he entered in with crewmen  scanned the horizons. “We should be in Port of Los Angeles before Midnight.” The Captain assured him. Tor stood there silently in an evening outfit and fedora and with his trusty cane in hand as he stared into the darkness through the bridge windows as if he was looking back at something. “Trust in your navigation. I never liked the currents here.” He spoke then took his gaze off the darkness towards the far-off vista of lights of Santa Monica and the other opulent beaches of Southern California on the horizon. Tor did not think much of California in a way of conducting his research. At his age the culture and politics of California were too busy and too concerned on trivial matters that did not meld well into his pursuits and at times they were even pretentious. As a native Norwegian he saw the American life style as bizarre until after a few decades he became accustomed to it. Years ago when he was a young and fiery entrepreneur they welcomed his radical ideas at the height of the Cold War and felt more at home in Seattle than the fishing village he was born in. Even after 50 years the place seemed it was stuck in time. Now with the Cold War over with and in the ""post 9/11 world"" the US government is too concerned with maintaining a welfare and surveillance state than taking up the extravagant military contracts that made him insanely rich in the past.<br/><br/>He hoped meeting this new scientist in person would bring fresh ideas to the table and find a suitable person to take over his empire before he becomes too old to manage it all himself. His research was almost complete and could not afford anymore distractions."
4860,Tides Tale,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=49687,2016-05-24T21:27:54,BunnyMama,"Once the ship set off onto the salty waters. Tera had made her rounds, to make sure all the students where they were assigned to work. Once her rounds were done. She had made her way to the bridge. As to check with the captain on reports of the water and the ship. She knew a storm was brewing and she wanted to make sure everything was in check. ""Dr. Scoffman, I'm guessing your here for a report."" The captain asked Tera. She looked at the bridge, then out onto the sea. Giving her own analysis of the situation. The captain had sailed a couple times with Tera before. He was an older captain with many years under his belt. Riding many storms though the many years he had stepped on a ship.<br/>""Yes, I have also came to let your crew know. That piece of equipment."" She had pointed with her elbow rested on her wrist. Pointing her clipboard lazily to a large piece of equipment. Currently covered with a large tarp. ""It's worth more than this boat. If it gets damaged, this whole trip will be for nothing. Got it?"" The tone of her voice was strike and harsh. The captain smirked at Tera. ""Trust me, we'll do our best. Just worry about your students."" Tera turned around to leave.<br/><br/>*click clack click clack*<br/><br/>Her shoes clicked on the metal steps. Once reaching the bottom, she had checked her watch. To see what time it was. She realised she had a meeting she had to get to. After all she had been working with this person for awhile, but yet have not met them personally. She made her way under deck. On her way to meet with a man she had been waiting for awhile to met. She made her way to the room. The heavy metal door roared opened. The door revealed her relaxed bitch face. She stood calmly waiting for the door to fully open by a guard who was standing next to the door.<br/><br/>Stepping into the room, she saw an older gentleman waiting for her. Besides seeing the gentleman, she looked around the room. As she always was the type to know her surroundings. But she made her way towards the man. She out reached her hand to shack his hand. ""Finally nice to meet you. All this time, I didn't think we ever would met."" She grinned, her grin was of many things. One to meet the one person who had the same goal as she did. Happy to meet the man who gave her the great equipment to work with. Her curly red hair fell in front of her shoulder."
4861,Tides Tale,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=49687,2016-05-31T00:53:21,Ghost,"Tor made it his intention to meet at the Port of Los Angeles to use the port’s heavy traffic to mitigate any likelihood the merfolk would be brazen enough to attack and the Poseidon en masse since he could not rely on the Coast Guard. Tor took every precaution he could muster without drawing too much attention to himself violating maritime laws. Captain Hull was a disgruntled officer of the US Navy and Tor hired him for his cavalier attitude which caused him trouble with higher ranks in the past. He wanted someone to think for themselves and not follow orders like a machine. Machines alone will not win this war.<br/><br/>“Sir, the scientist is aboard.” A handler whispered into Tor’s ear and dismissed him with a nod. The guards aboard the ship checked Tera before she could even get aboard the Poseidon. Tor knew all too well of the type of merfolk being able to mimic and shape shift into people you thought you could trust. Slowly he turned to greet Tera, his blue eyes gauging hers while removing a glove from his hand to shake hers. “Indeed.” He spoke. “This is a meeting long in the making.” His Norwegian accent slipped a little. “I trust you brought the prototype with you?” Straight to business as usual but he was going to treat his honored guest to a banquet below."
4862,Tides Tale,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=49687,2016-05-31T01:59:05,Shadow_Heart,"<blockquote><div><cite>dreamgurl42 wrote:</cite>Emilia expected for the stranger to greet her then move on with his stroll, just like a majority of people would, she found it surprising that he stopped. Not only greet her back, but decided to chat with her. It somewhat made her nervous and suddenly cautious of her surroundings. Los Angeles was also notorious for crimes. As a local and growing up in the city of Angels, the crime rate has increased of criminals working together. For example, a gang could easily approach one or two girls in kidnapping them. In reality that could easily happen in big cities too; however, Emilia couldn’t help only to imagine the worst scenario. She glanced over her shoulders to check if anyone else was on the beach beside this gentleman. Her gaze switched from one side of the beach to the other. For now she didn’t see anyone else besides electric lights coming from her fellow neighbors’ houses, so she excused her quick assumptions and focused back to the total stranger. At least for now it was only them.<br/><br/>Once her hearing picked up the gentleman’s unspecific accent, or the one she couldn’t depict which part of the world he from, her brows furrowed slightly. Her mind registering he might not be from the area, albeit was quick to correct her mental notion. “Come on Emilia there’s no need to conjecture up stories about this dude…” She scolded herself before answering his question. “I don’t know if you know Klaus Bosch’s work, but he was an Austrian artist who was famous for his sand art. Though this.” Emilia stopped for a moment and gestured the stick to the ground the markings she made before she gently tossed the wooden stick to the ground. Where her ‘drawings’ stood then glanced back at the gentleman and shrugged her shoulders. “Simply, just playing in the sand. No art to it.”<br/><br/>On purpose she didn’t answer the gentleman’s last question since she didn’t know what he meant by the comment and figured he wanted a quick explanation of what she was doing then move on. It wasn’t like he was gonna stick around.</div></blockquote><br/><br/>Deep within the ocean, something stirred. A flicker of a tail, the glint of a gigantic eye. Bubbles trailed along after the movement of something monstrous, as it made it's way under the water, easily as a bird flew in the sky. It had picked up on something up on the surface nearby, and what it sensed was not something that it's kind would be very happy about, or rather, the kind it shared the waters with.<br/><br/>A deep growl escaped from the back of it's throat, and from above it would sound almost like distant thunder. With the movements of whatever this thing was, the storm above grew, the clouds rolled in, darkening so the sky was almost pitch black in color. A flash of lightning goes off in the sky, illuminating the clouds, making menacing shapes within the masses. Another 'roll of thunder' could be heard, followed by an actual crop of the deafening noise, following the lightning that had just taken it's strike in the clouds.<br/><br/>With every foot covered, the sky grew more dangerous. Soon, rain fell from the sky, little by little, before it was pouring, sloshing around on the deck of the ships that dared be in the area. A rabid wind whipped around, pulling at sails and ropes, clothing and hair. The form underneath the water was nearly one hundred percent undetectable as the form was water itself.<br/><br/>The ship, named the Poseidon, was in sight. Opening giant jaws, a roar escapes the throat of the beast of the water, louder than the thunder that it had followed. A giant wave began to form, growing in height, five feet, then fifteen, and stopping at almost twenty five feet in height. The wave grew as it came closer, a wall of water, looming above, yet to crash down.<br/><br/>Ropes were flying as they'd come untied by the wind, the machine slightly knocked to the side due to the power of the waves that were bashing at the ships side. The tarp had been pulled free of the machine, and was flying away in the wind, so that whatever the contraption was, was now open to the elements.<br/><br/>Lightning crashed, thunder roared, and something was building to even greater heights. An attack was nigh, and almost upon the humans.<br/><br/>Meanwhile on the shore, the blue haired male was about to speak again, noticing that she'd avoided his question. Maybe that had made her feel uneasy? As he opened his mouth to say something, a sudden gust of wind hushes him, and he turns his eyes to the ocean. It looked angry...the waters had begun to get choppy, and large clouds had formed in the sky. This wasn't a natural storm, he could feel it through his very soul.<br/><br/>And that was enough to make him nervous. And he wasn't one to get nervous. Turning his attention back to the girl, he speaks up. ""Maybe you should go to your home. This doesn't look..."" A clap of thunder reverberates in his ears, and he could feel it through the sand beneath his feet. ""Safe..."" As he says this last word, rain pours down, not even starting out slow, just right away onslaught. A flash of lightning lights up the sky, and he hears what sounds like thunder, but to his ears he knew that sound. It wasn't thunder. It was a rare creature that was most likely the last of its kind.<br/><br/>Turning towards the ocean, he speaks one last time. ""You should go inside where it's safe..."" After saying this, he walks out towards the waters. He had to find out what was going on. He was about knee deep when he freezes, seeing the giant wave rise up from the ocean, and right then he knew he was right. He hoped the girl would listen and get away from the water and the beach entirely. This was probably not going to end well."
4863,Tides Tale,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=49687,2016-06-02T05:30:40,dreamgurl42,"When the sudden rain occurred; which was very unlike of California's weather to change that rapidly. Given in the LA area it didn't rain that often. Emilia couldn't help, but to look up in the sky. Take in the new scent that was toying with her senses. Her clothes becoming soaked from the drop of rain and the wool, the fabric out of the sweater she worn, became slightly itchy and irritating against her skin. Somehow the unanticipated cold brought chills on the back of her neck. The sand below her, where she was just bare footed and wearing leggings along with her sweater, the sand became brown and sticky on her feet. Raindrops was vaguely bouncing off the ground since it was violent after all.  She watched the environment since the gentlemen across from her was silent or something like that. She was largely assuming and hasn't taken noticed of the current situation with the choppy waters until the gentleman with shades of blue spoke about the safety measures of taking shelter. This leveled her gaze back up to reality and dragged her away from her distractions. A gasp was uttered out from her lips as she witnessed the blue haired gentlemen walk in the water. ""Wait!"" Again she couldn't help herself, but to place concern for the man that was doing the same for her. Emilia stepped forward, almost close to the water, but stopped herself. Knowing too well if she positioned herself in a dangerous situation than she wasn't helping anyone or herself. ""It's too dangerous to go in the water sir. Do you need to take shelter at my place?"" She offered to a complete stranger, though she felt the need to do so. She felt generous enough to open her house for his safety too."
4864,Tides Tale,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=49687,2016-06-14T21:41:46,BunnyMama,"As she had sat down to relax in a lush leather lounge chair. But as she sat down. She hears a ""Deck to Tera. We have a problem. We have a class 5 almost a 6 and growing... Class 6 wave. "" Tera listened to her walkie talkie, then cursed under her breath. As she heard the class change. She stood up, bowed to Tor. ""I'm sorry, I have to check this out."" She had made her way to the deck. The boat started to sway, the wave grew taller. Once she got to the deck. She was welcome with a sound of snap. She looked around to hear what was going on. Once she saw, one of the ropes on the sub, was flying everywhere. She put on her serious face. She knew what was needed to happen. The students panicking. As most of them had not rod a storm before. Many of them hanging onto dear life. She was pissed to see the students caring about themselves, more than the main reason for being on the sea.<br/><br/>""Tie yourself and get working on fastening  the submarine down.  We cannot lose that."" The students were taking to long to get their courage up to do as Tera said. But when they had finally started to get the submarine fastened. But the taro rolled off the submarine. She shut her eyes from a large crash, that the submarine made crashing into the ship. She started to cuss left and right. Insulting the students. As they were incompetent. It was the price she paid for cheap labor. Barking orders to get the submarine secured. She called into her walkie talkie. ""Dr to captain. Get us out of here. Avoid as much waves as possible. We are having troubles securing the sub with these waves.""<br/>""Ill do my best."" The captain replied. Tera was happy she had changed her outfit as she made her way to the deck earlier. She grabbed the rope flying around. She was praying that the sub didn't take much damage. But it was a good way to test the submarines new strength. As she had upgraded it to a stronger metal thickness. While other type of upgrades.<br/><br/>Finally getting the submarine secured. She had the students hold onto the ropes until they were out of the storm. She wanted to check the subs damage. But found that would be unsafe at the moment. Finding she would have to wait tell they were out of the storm. Everyone was soaked. But Tera was looking around trying to find the mer causing the trouble. She knew it was a mer. As the forecast was clear skies, smooth sailing."
4865,Tides Tale,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=49687,2016-06-25T03:28:46,Ghost,"Tera and her squad of students were on their own to secure the submarine for the moment while Hull and Tor were already aware of the situation and the Poseidon sped off as fast as her propellers can take her. The bridge was alive with hasty actions to get the ship turned around to get it out of the impending tidal wave. “This is not a naturally occurring weather event, should we deploy canisters?” The officer at the sonar station inquired. Hull merely had a microsecond of hesitation. “No, hold the canisters, prep the resonator.” He replied. Tor tapped his cane on the sonar station. “There...” He told the young officer glaring at the screen. “That is our guest.” He spoke levelly when his finger indicated the purple blip on the screen. “When it comes into range, fire the resonator at your discretion.” He instructed Hull then carefully made his way down below to ready his talisman for any potential boarding action. The Poseidon had many safeguards against Mer magic and a crew equipped and trained to combat them should they be so brazen to board this ship when all else failed. The sound of a primal roar emanated from the dark horizon of storm cloud, rain and lightning flashing randomly in the evening sky was enough to rattle the chief of the watch clutching the stanchions around the bridge outside. “What the hell was that?” A crewman said as he heard the roar from inside the bridge. “A leviathan.” Tor answered with his talisman in hand. “And the last of those ancient beasts. This should be the ultimate test of the resonator, Captain Hull.” The Captain nodded and hovered over the weapons panel to fire the resonator mounted at the bow of the ship as it rocked and pitched from the waves. The cutter design was keeping the Poseidon above water for now if she can escape the squall to get some distance between the beast that conjured it."
4866,Tides Tale,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=49687,2016-06-25T18:49:04,Shadow_Heart,"More and more, the gigantic wall of water grows as it approaches with amazing speed, moving almost too fast for any normal wave to travel. As the behemoth grows, so does the storm surrounding it, more and more lightning strikes and lights up the sky, the thunder growing louder and louder until the roar was a deafening sound. Now close enough and within reach, the monster rears up with the wave, wings of water spreading to form the monstrous wave, and with a lunge clears over the ship, water crashing down on top of it, slamming the vessel with power, pushing it down in the sea a few feet, before emerging once more.<br/><br/>The target? Whatever that contraption was that was tied down on to the ship. The tarps having been ripped free from an earlier gust of wind, and were now being ripped away in to the sky by the winds. If one looked at the sides of the ship, they would see two sets of four claw marks, roughly five feet in length and one to two feet in width, gouged into the vessel. Almost. The monster turns to take another ram at the machine.... It had been knocked out of place and in to the water, and one more good smash would do the trick in destroying it. The machine was pretty banged up already, and the windows were smashed in, water leaking in to the interior.<br/><br/>On deck one could see that a great deal of damage had been done to the ship, the walls were dented beyond compare, and a few holes were in the sides, though not quite as big as the claw marks that raked the sides.<br/><br/>From where he was standing, his feet in the water, his gaze to the scene on the water, he hears a voice calling to him. It was the girl, telling him to wait. He turns halfway to look at her, his hair plastered to his head and face; clothes soaked and missed as the water crashes down on the ship that was there. He was surprised to hear the offer of letting him come to her place for shelter, making him tilt his head slightly, staring at her as if she was speaking a weird and unrecognizable language.<br/><br/>Of course he could not tell her what he was, and that weather like this was nothing to him, but since she was still there, waiting…he had to answer. “I…” He pauses, looking from the corner of his eyes to the sea again, caught in between wanting to go see what was going on, and not letting this girl see what he really was. As his ancient duty called, he felt the need to deal with any and all the happenings which took place in the waters of the earth. But right now…<br/><br/>“I thank you. That would be nice.” He had to protect his secrets too, and that in itself was a duty to uphold as well. Reluctantly and with much hesitation, he steps back out of the water and on to dry land, the wet sand sticking to his feet. Slowly he approaches her, and stops about four feet away. “Well, let’s get out of the rain and in to safety, shall we?” He asks, a faint smile on his lips. He wasn’t sure what was going on…but even if it wasn’t him dealing with the problem…no doubt someone else would come along."
4867,Tides Tale,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=49687,2016-06-25T23:41:36,dreamgurl42,"While waiting for the gentleman's response she couldn't help, but to be slightly nervou. Her own mind aimlessly wondering through dark places against her will if the weather and the sea didn't settle down. Though it was worrisome ideas that none of it was needed to be expressed at the moment. ""<span style=""font-style: italic"">One person at a time</span>."" Emilia thought to herself thinking of her neighbors. With that now in mind it was as if her senses returned back to reality and she was back to hearing the elements around her. Chaos among them, but was unaware of the lingering danger that was taking back below the surface. The waves collapsing on top of each other with no rest. From a side glance it was no doubt Emilia couldn't see the speed boats that were once relaxing on top of calm waters with the sun setting. Now the sun was gone and what was left of it is behind the clouds. The are was now a mix of grey and darken sky. No stars to be seen either. The only natural light that did brighten up the sky was the fast beat thunder storm and below her feet she could feel the earth shake as a result. In short the weather was getting worst.<br/>Emilia was soaked herself from standing in the rain. Sand in her hair from the wind picking up and it felt as if it was attempting to pull any victim to the sea. Which was causing her long braid to become fuzzy and loosely undone. She bitten down on her lower lip, out of habit, and her brows furrowed. Her eyes studied his facial expression, thanks to the porch light behind her, when she heard a pause being ensued. An anxiety looming over her as she waited. Fortunately, she was able to breath with ease when he thanked her. ""Sure let's go then."" She jerked her thumb over her shoulder to nonverbally show the blue hair gentlemen where shelter was and Emilia proceeded to take a few steps toward that direction. ""That's my house. We'll stay there for now."" From there she advanced forward, hoping the man will follow her, as she powered walked across the sand path and up her back porch. She unlocked the sliding door then open it wide enough to let him enter first. ""Guest first."" She told him."
4868,Tides Tale,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=49687,2016-06-26T13:14:55,BunnyMama,"<div style=""text-align: center;""><object height=""360"" width=""640""><param name=""movie"" value=""https://www.youtube.com/v/4un7Jedpicg""/><param name=""wmode"" value=""transparent""/><embed height=""360"" src=""https://www.youtube.com/v/4un7Jedpicg"" type=""application/x-shockwave-flash"" width=""640"" wmode=""transparent""/></object></div><br/><br/>The wind had blew Tera's hood off. As she had no need to jerk her hood back on. As it would have blown right off. The rain beat down the ship and anything on it. The storm had continued to beat the ship. As the boat seemed to take damage. Students found themselves. Untrained for a case like this. As they had not been in a storm like this. With a problem as drastic as this. Tera demanding to keep the light green submarine of hers, secure. But as one last jerk of the boat. The Deep Sea Challenger, had crashed off the ship. For a brief instant it was like all life had stopped in Tera's eyes. Slowly the clip of her submarine rolling off the ship. It was a horror in her eyes. What she worked for had just went into the water. But as the submarine had rolled over the ship. It had no problem with anything in its way. A couple screams of pain, only shortly after it was dismissed into the water. As the storm had taken one life already.<br/><br/>As Tera had came back to. She had snapped she started to demand the students to quickly retrieve the submarine. But the students was out of hope. As they watched a classmate die in front of them. As they didn't want to pull that student up from their watery grave. For many this was their first trip out on the sea. As they had went to sign up for a required field work. Many on the ship, she knew would drop out of their course soon after returning to land. If they did return. The students found themselves lost and many had been stuck in a mental lock of the recent innocent. Tera had not cared for the death. As it was a regular part of the day to day life. Death was just like breathing to her. It has to happen at some point.<br/><br/>As she had found herself fed up with the students. She decided to take maters in her own hands. Losing time, she had to hurry her way safely to the cable that kept the ship connected to the ship. In cases like this. She only had brought the challenger to test dive. Since it had just been repaired. But after today. She had learned to bring better workers. As she the students seemed to not be prepared. Being she also brought her Challenger, on a mostly on their first time out on the field. She had seen that the electric pull system had been broken. Cursing without room for regular words. She turned to a student. ""Get pulling,"" She yelled. The industrial cable had an emergency manual pulling system. Where a few people would have to pull the machine. But it took most of the students to start pulling on it. But shock on their face and voices perked Tera's interest. ""Dr. McGregor its getting lighter."" A student yelled in the rain. A confusion on her face had came to her.<br/><br/>Under the ship, under the water. Laid the world of merfolks. As the storm had hit. It had effected life in the area in the water as well. As it had happened. Mersica had been off trying to find other merfolks who need her protection. Inviting them in the large mer city in the trench. As the humans had no way to the trench. But as she was to make her way back to the palace. She had got caught up in the mess, that was being stirred up in the air. Swimming to the surface to see what has become of the area. She looked up to see a something in the sky. Then down to see a ship being attacked. Diving back down as she needed to hide herself in the water before a human saw her. She had not expected the next thing to dive with her in the water. Soon after the submarine had fell off the boat, an into the water. She saw a couple bodies laying dead in the water. Dark red stained the water. Human blood had stained the water once more. She knew how was attacking, an as she saw good in all life. She had to protect the humans from the attack.<br/><br/>Her eyes laid on what had spilled into the water. She didn't want what the humans had crashed into the water, to be toxic to the ocean life. So she had taken her slender hand twisting her hand from the back of her hand upwards. To her palm, as to help raise the sub. As it filled with water, she had continued to help the humans bring it back to the surface. Hoping that the old man would quit the storm. As she had an idea why, he was attacking the ship. But she cared for the life of the ocean. Even if means a human's sailing on the ocean. She had didn't have problems with humans. But she had found that they had no hope, into improving and becoming a better race. But she had seen it as a lost cause. So all she could do, was protect those who wanted the protection.<br/><br/>The submarine had finally gotten onto the ship. As it seemed odd how easy it was, after a little bit of tugging. But that wasn't the end of it. It was a struggle as the boat swayed. Making the submarine sway in different direction. Worried it would smash into the cable system. Directing the students to slowly bring down the submarine. Concentrated on getting the submarine safe. She didn't notice the damage yet. They were able to get the submarine back onto the ship. But once it touched the ship. Ice had froze the submarine in place. Growing in amount. The ice had turned into a claw the hold onto the submarine. As it attached itself to the ship. The Mersica was off a bit of distance. But had enough range to cast her ice spell. To help them within their battle with an old man. Bobbing in the water, she keeps her eyes both in the sky and onto the boat."
4869,Tides Tale,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=49687,2016-06-26T20:45:07,Shadow_Heart,"A slight nod follows when the girl replies, and the two turn away from the squall, heading back up the beach towards the house that this female human called home, the one that had been pointed at with a thumb by her. A porch light was on, so it was easy to see the house, even with the sky filled with clouds and darkening the last of the sunlight behind their angry volume. He wondered if she was worried about her neighbors, as they too were suffering from the onslaught of the heavy downfall; and he could see that many of the buildings people called home were already taking damage, some lost shingles, others with broken windows, yard furniture was tossed about. Trees and plants uprooted and sent flying everywhere.<br/><br/>Following slightly behind, they approach the house, and go up to the back porch. The door was opened, and even from there the blue haired male could feel the warmth and dryness coming from inside. He glances sideways at the girl when she said guests first, and a faint smile forms, before a slight hesitation in his movements, and then he goes inside. Once she too was in as well, he turns to look at her.<br/><br/>“Thank you for sheltering me. It was certainly kind of you. By the way, you may call me Ethan.” He wasn’t quite sure if he should tell her his real name, which was Ecthelion, but Ethan was close enough. “What may I call you?” He reaches out a hand in greeting, a kind look on his face."
4870,Tides Tale,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=49687,2016-06-27T11:39:39,dreamgurl42,"Once the gentlemen entered inside her home she immediately let herself in and closed the sliding door behind her. The difference between the icy weather and a heated house caused her to become slightly dizzy, but no doubt was thankful the two were safe. At least for now. The bottom of her bare feet and the sand between her toes rubbed against her skin and the floor below her feet. Rain water dripping off of her with a mixture of water and sand puddle below her. Making an ever so soft clicking noise she hoped the gentlemen didn't mind hearing. It displeased her to annoy others. Her own wool sweater is loose and the neck collar expanding down to the edge of her shoulders as a result of the unexpected heavy showers. Emilia run a hand through her soaked hair with a relieved sigh before turning around and facing the total stranger again. Letting her hand and her arm gently hit the side of her hip and upper leg after her own fingers encountering some tangles through her hair. Hygiene was the least of her problems when the storm was dangerously in her backyard. ""No problem."" She responded sounding as if she was snapping out of a daze. The dizziness wearing off with only a slight headache; which now felt like it was worn on her forehead. ""If I can save someone on the beach then it's worth it. I'm just worried about my neighbors. We don't get this type of weather."" Her worrisome thoughts coming back to haunt her.<br/>Although that was the case, she glanced back at him with a small smile. Optimism needed to be managed and it was especially easy when he told her his name and a kind smile was presented on his end. She always considered introductions as the first step to getting to know someone, even when the two have already been talking. ""Ethan?"" A bashful smile toyed with her lips. Slightly, forgetting the self-monitoring she would do when it came to not looking like a goof. ""Well, it's a pleasure to meet you Ethan, though it'll be nice if it was in a better, not so dangerous, situation."" She attempted to ease out of her comfort zone and act as casual as possible. She took her hand into his and shook his hand. ""My first name is Grace, but I liked to be referred as Emilia.""<br/>""Anyways!"" Her tone replaced the timid behavior she presented previously with a more cheerful kick to it. After giving him a firm hand shake like her papa taught her to, she gently let go of his hand. ""Since you're here, the house is free to use for whatever you need. I can go fetch you towels or anything to keep you warm, you can use the showers to get cleaned up, and/or I can cook you a warm meal. We'll most likely have power since this house has a generator for emergencies like this if this storm kicks off the city's main source. Which I hope the storm will pass soon..."" The last statement caused her to have her own hands joined together and nervously fidget with her thumbs. ""Is there any request I can help you with right now?"""
4871,The 100 Archives,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=50090,2016-05-31T23:07:46,HappyJinglez,"Aideen was afraid. It was nothing new. She had come to know and overcome many different kinds of fear: but this one..was different. It was, for lack of better words, more intense. It was felt within the very core of Aideen's being, in her soul. It was a fear that dilated her pupils and enlarged her veins. Aideen could hear her heartbeat, and the rapidity scared her, in her ears. Large green eyes glittered with gold flicked back and forth while thin hands gripped straps hard enough that the knuckles were white. Was this a panic attack? Aideen wondered. It couldn't be, her vision was clear and her breathing was fine. This was just a surge of adrenaline.<br/><br/>When<span style=""font-style: italic"">they </span>had taken her from her cell, Aideen thought she was being reintroduced back into society, but she was wrong. Word on the ship was they were going to Earth. It was rumored that Earth was uninhabitable. They were about to find out.<br/><br/>Aideen herself wasn't awake for the crash landing. Her quick, shallow breathing made her pass out just as the turbulence began. She  instead, awoke to a stranger cutting her out of her chair. ""It's alright."" A redheaded girl said to her while checking her for wounds. Aideen was fine, so the stranger left to assist another.<br/><br/>""There's...so much green."" Aideen was in awe. It was so..""Vibrant."" Aideen half spoke her thoughts aloud. And the flowers!! They were so alive!! The colors! Aideen was instantly drawn to them. Suddenly it made all those years locked up worth it. Aideen could only stare in awe. Not even bring herself to touch the delicate looking plants, which was a good thing, because someone had walked over where she was looking.<br/><br/>""Hey!!"" Aideen spoke out, a furrow wrinkling her smooth brow. ""You almost stepped on me."" She stood to her feet and crossed her arms beneath her breast, her chestnut curls caught underneath. When she was younger, her father had thought she looked so adorable when she was angry, what with her dimples and dust of freckles over the bridge of her nose. Of course, she was older now..and she seemed a bit more serious."
4872,The 100 Archives,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=50090,2016-06-09T02:27:41,WitWRoT,"Kias had been ready to get off the ship as soon as he got on it. He hated the confinement, hated the overwhelming heat from a collected group of bodies. He hated not having his own space. In his brooding and contemplating just who would be deserving of being hit in the face by being too close to him, he wondered what Earth was like. Which really didn't make any sense whatsoever. They were all strapped into one spacecraft that had been hurtled towards Earth and slammed into the surface. He would see what Earth was like in a few moments.<br/><br/>Which he didn't even notice it landed until everyone was cut out or unstrapped from their seats. He pulled out his own knife and cut himself from his seat and stood up, eyeing the two people that were too close to him. They shifted away from him and he moved past them. He walked outside, glancing around the 'Earth' curiously. He had a perpetually bored look on his face at all times, so people were usually calling him a number of curses under their breath.<br/><br/>He didn't mind that, though. He was a jerk, had to keep up appearances with what people expected of him, being the son of the second in command on the main space shuttle. It came with the lineage, being assumed that you're an absolute piece of trash because of what your father did. So he played that to his advantage. It kept people at bay, kept them always on edge, trying to guess his next move.<br/><br/>Sometimes, Kias made 'stupid' decisions just to tick everyone off. So to be given the order and instruction to 'discover' if Earth was inhabitable for the rest of the station, well, let's just say he wasn't keen on taking orders from anyone, now or ever."
4873,The 100 Archives,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=50090,2016-06-17T22:46:45,HappyJinglez,"Aideen huffed before reaching out and touching the stranger's shoulder. ""Just because youre a criminal doesn't mean you have to be<span style=""font-style: italic"">rude </span>"" But She took a step back when the person gave her a look that could kill. ""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Excuse me...</span>"" Aideen watched as they walked away. Even though she was used to being on her own, this place felt so much more lonely. With another huff, Aideen turned and made her way around the semi cleared area around the landed ship. It was then that she took a good look at the bracket around her wrist. She knew it was probably keeping track of her vitals.<br/><br/>If this was where they were going to live, Aideen may as well try and make the best of it. She began going to work at making some part of the camp a little homey, by grabbing bits of metal to use as handheld weapons and scraps of parachute to create something of a<span style=""font-style: italic"">very </span>small tent. Of course, Aideen was a small girl, so she didn't need much room. Now all she was missing were rations. As if on cue, Aideen's stomach let out a gurgle that she was sure the entire camp had heard, but with all the chaos outside, Aideen was afraid to leave her makeshift shelter for fear of someone stealing it from her, so she instead kept inside and held her little metal weapon on her lap.<br/><br/>There was so much noise!"
4874,The 100 Archives,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=50090,2016-11-28T01:56:36,WitWRoT,"Kias could barely contain some snarky comment at her calling him out, but when he saw her shift back and cower from the glare, he let her be.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Women.</span><br/><br/>Despite his annoyance with having to be on Earth and following his father's orders, essentially, he helped the others build up their tents. Then they were able to start carving weapons, and making a plan for searching out food and supplies. Black curls fell in dark green eyes as he worked, silent and focused.<br/><br/>He glanced around, justifying the searching gaze with an internal 'I'm looking for hostile sources'. When really, he was looking at the surrounding plant life, this new world he'd only heard stories about called Earth.<br/><br/>It was pretty and bright, he'd give them that. The most interesting thing he wanted to know was if there were mutated animals to kill. Or if the radiation from the bomb explosions had killed them all. There hadn't been any data involving non-human vitals that the pod had picked up, but he wouldn't know for sure until he looked around a bit more.<br/><br/>He took a long stick, smoothed it out with his knife, and then found some rope and sap to attach a sharpened piece of wood to the end to make a spear. He glanced around, and then, despite his obvious social aversion, went and found a few guys and a girl to go out and search for food with.<br/><br/>""You're the Chancellor's son.""<br/><br/>Kias looked at the guy who had addressed that fact, and stared him down. The other guy didn't back down either, just watched him with a wary, defiant expression.<br/><br/>""Yeah?""<br/><br/>""Why'd he send you down here?""<br/><br/>""I guess he finally got sick of me and wanted me as far away as he could possibly manage.""<br/><br/>The other guy smiled slightly, the edges of his eyes scrunching.<br/><br/>""...So you're on our side then?""<br/><br/>Kias breathed in, then shrugged.<br/><br/>""I suppose.""<br/><br/>They moved off into the woods, looking out for food sources and anything they could find to deem useful or edible. They were silent, they couldn't afford to not be careful in an entirely new, and potentially hostile environment."
4875,"Where Wild Roams, Love Will Be Free",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=50265&start=20,2017-06-16T06:50:12,matthewriddle,"He recieved a nod as her mother focused on watching the pack eat while eatting her own meal. Sarah shifted, trying to politely dig into her meal, liking the guy beside her, being a shifter, with two male siblings, she was not used to eatting politely all that often. But since her mother managed, so did she. Glancing at Jacen beside her she wiped a bit of blood from her chin while reaching for her water ""Beta... Every pack is different, obviously, so what was your main job?"" she asked, knowing her mother had an ear trained on them. ""We don't actually have any betas, not technically. I suppose Maxwell, Lucas, and myself might count in different aspects."" she told him, debating silent on sharing part of her meal with him. He was going through it faster than she was sure any of them expected."
4876,"Where Wild Roams, Love Will Be Free",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=50265&start=20,2018-12-09T03:13:19,Nova lazzara,"“Well I used to be a member of the Romani Pack.” He spoke fully expecting to be hated now.<br/>Such was the glory of being a member of the law enforcement pack. Other Packs tended to shun them, as when they came it normally meant that they were under investigation. There was only two punishments for broken common laws in shifter society; death or shaming. Those who were to be put to death were always shamed first, in case they escaped before the sentence was carried out.<br/>“I was of course the Alpha’s son, and one of their most skilled combatants they sent me after the more dangerous bounty’s. Such as the Alpha serial killer a few years ago.” This was exactly what it had sounded like, a serial killer who had been hunting exclusively alphas. Not for their power but simply because they had wanted. He sighed and looked at the ground, talking about this was bringing up why he had been shamed in the first place. He had been heir to the throne of their pack, because he was the better fighter which for enforcers was needed after all. His older brother hadn’t liked that. Thus the situation he was currently in.<br/>Jacen shook his head and resumed speaking “So anything that requires dexterity or strength would be my bag.”<br/>It would be clear to anyone that he wasn’t telling the full story, especially about his shaming.  But Jacen didn’t feel comfortable revealing that just yet. After all he had only just met these people so why should he trust them? He thought he could trust his pack. But they took the word of his self confessed scheming brother. Over him their future alpha and for most of them friend.<br/>“What exactly do you do here anyway Sarah?” He asked quickly changing the subject."
4877,"Where Wild Roams, Love Will Be Free",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=50265&start=20,2019-09-15T08:03:31,matthewriddle,"Sarah paused to stare at Jacen for a long moment, Alpha's son. Beta and he could fight. She could practically feel the rage starting to build up in her brother Maxwell and it delighted her to no know. She wiggled a bit happily and had to do her best to keep the happy fox chatter inside of her ""You could have any job in the pack except medicine and maybe cooking... They don't do much cooking actually."" She said, mumbling the last bit as she got back into eating her meal.<br/><br/>""Son of an Alpha... Perhaps we can talk more when you settle in here."" Her mother said on the other side of her and she too wanted the story, but would not pry. Her brothers were whispering softly on the other side of the table, likely complaining to each other. ""What do you want to do for work?"" Sarah decided to ask, watching him carefully. ""You'd be great for the hunting group."" She told him, edging her half finished food over to him. He seemed ravenous, and with more healing to do, would need his strength.<br/><br/><br/>((If your still around, I'm sorry about the delay. Life happened.))"
4878,"Where Wild Roams, Love Will Be Free",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=50265,2016-07-03T02:44:13,matthewriddle,"Sarah O’Shea was running, her hair whipping behind her as she ran her fastest in human form towards her family home. She had scented him on the wind only moments ago when there had been a subtle shift in the wind. She heard a yip in the distance and knew her brother Lucas was running for home as well. She sent back a yip of her own put more effort into her run, determined to make it there first. At the age of thirteen, their youngest brother Maxwell had been taken away from home when he was smaller than everyone and began to fight back against all the teasing he got for being the runt. They were days away from being twenty and didn’t expect him home yet, so when she caught his scent on the wind, she ditched the work she was meant to be doing to greet her brother.<br/><br/>Outside, in the back, by the river that ran the boarder of their pack property their house up on the hill surrounded by trees, she found Max tossing a rock into the water. “Maxie!!” she called, running right up to him and jumping on him as soon as he turned around. He caught her with a laugh as Lucas was rounding the corner to barrel into them and send all three tumbling into the river. They splashed and took turns dunking each other as they floated down it, crashing into each other along the way until they heard the rapids that signaled the end of their territory and swam to the edge.<br/><br/>“Ugh! Shoe squish.” Sarah said, as her brothers shook excess water off. She tried to wring out her shirt before heaving a sigh and doing the same.<br/><br/>“I think that is the most I have ever been in the water.” Max said, shaking off again for good measure as Sarah once again resorted to wringing out what she could of her clothes while Lucas was taking off a shoe to dump the water out of it.<br/><br/>“You never were a big fan of it, even when we were little before you had to be taken away. We missed you.” Sarah said, giving up on her clothes to kick her shoes off before jumping on her too large younger brother. Max gave a shout like he was being taken down before falling over and Lucas right away jumped to join the pile. Which soon had all three of them rolling around like young cubs, playing with laughs, squeals and shouts. They just ended up in the edge of the water until a snapping twig had Max untangled himself to set Sarah behind him, while Lucas got into a low stance ready to fight on his brother’s command if needed. All three were ankle deep in the rivers edge.<br/><br/>“Hello!?” Sarah called, cringing when her brothers both turned to give her a glare. “Sorry.” She said softly, before they all turned to look and see someone walking through the trees towards them as underbrush crunched."
4879,"Where Wild Roams, Love Will Be Free",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=50265,2016-07-06T02:48:41,Nova lazzara,"Jason moved through the undergrowth. He was hurt badly very badly. Jason had come across another wolf shifter group a few days ago. The scar on his neck was wolf universal symbol for ‘outcast’. No matter how far he travelled he had been beaten, attacked and almost killed by any wolves he came across. That’s when Jason smelled them, another shifter group. Instantly he went on high alert. He considered his options, he needed medical help but humans couldn’t help him, his atomy was too strange. They might help him but on the same hand they were just as liable to kill him. Jason breathed heavily, this was going to hurt a lot. Ever since he was little his mother and father always told him never to shift with a broken bone, and including the one pocking out his elbow he had four. But Jason knew he’d stand more of a chance in wolf form than human form so he took his wolf form.<br/><br/>In wolf form he appeared as a timber wolf, but slightly bigger. As he shifted the bone in his  right elbow jutted out even more, his broken rib broke in three more places and his broken ‘ankle’ which in human form was his wrist, well that ended irrupting from the skin as well. Jason emerged from the under growth growling as he did just to emphasis the point. He may be growling but that was to try and tell the three shifters he’d fight if he had to. He was heavily limping with his front right leg total messed up. A wound on his fore head was matting his fur, and he did the best he could to shield his rib. The right front leg was causing a trail of blood behind him. Jason was barely conscious by the time he reached the three, his injured tail between his  legs and his entre body shaking. Jason wanted to ask for help but he wouldn’t ask for it out right, wolves weren’t like that. With every growl, there came an almost impossible breathe at the end. Each one getting slightly harder. He stood like that for a few seconds before falling to the floor his energy completely drained."
4880,"Where Wild Roams, Love Will Be Free",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=50265,2016-07-06T05:58:31,matthewriddle,"The someone turned out to be a large wolf and all three of them scented the air to see what kind of wolf he was. Shifter, but not pack, and hurt. Sarah took a half step out from between her brothers, her brown hair shone in the light of the sun that found its way through the leaves. At only five foot seven, she was a full head shorter then Maxwell and was very easily stopped as a deep growl sounded out of his chest.<br/><br/>""Explain to me why I shouldn't just finish what others have started? You smell nothing of our pack and I see the mark on your neck."" he had growled out through clenched teeth. His head made subtled moved to Lucas, who quickly agreed to what he was being told and edged his way to the good side of the wolf. He knew his brothers plan easily, they'd done it enough to her sister and she picked up on it in a moment too.<br/><br/>""NOO!!!"" She shouted, giving her larger younger brother a good hard shove. ""You can't Maxie, you can't!! Please, you have to help him, you have too! Mother's still Alpha, she'd help him!!"" She said, giving him many hard shoves to knock him off his center before changing into her red fox to go around him and stand between them, fully ready to protect some wolf she didn't know, marked for death by being an outcast. Someone had nearly killed him already, but it had to have been some other pack close by and she knew they were the pack that would help others. She was prepared to do so, no matter what.<br/><br/>Lucas changed, another fox, bigger then her one foot and fifteen inches at two feet, but their wolf brother Max was far bigger than this new timber wolf, he was a mix of reddish brown with silver on his front paws and muzzle, and hints of it on his chest with eerily bright yellow eyes and an imposing height of four foot and ten inches, he was not one to be messed with as he growled and snarled, edging his way forward. Sarah barked at him and surged forward to nip at him before going to chase Lucas away with some nips. They argued back and forth with growl, yips and barks before her brothers relented to how stubborn she was.<br/><br/>""Fine! We'll have it your way, but if anything happens, you must tell mother this was your idea. When I'm alpha, there will be no more of this nonsense."" Max growled out at her, pointing a finger at Sarah still in her fox form. She looked utterly pleased with herself as she sat down, her bushy tail swinging back and forth. He turned to point at Lucas ""Go, run back the healers and mother, tell them what we're coming back with."" he said, recieving a nod in response before he was gone. ""Bite me and I'll break something else of yours."" Max said as he walked forwards to pick the guy up.<br/><br/>""Wait!"" Sarah called, changing back fast. ""We can't just move him like that, he clearly shifted while injured. I've been helping father while you were away and we need to brace his leg at the least, maybe wrap his ribs..."" she held out her hand ""Give us your shirt."" she said, grabbing the strongest twigs from around them as she waited for him to pull his shirt off and tear it to shreds for her. She then proceeded to brace his leg and ribs before sliding away. ""There, it should be okay to move him now."" She got a grunt in response and then a gentle push out of the way as he scooped up the wolf.<br/><br/>It was a long walk back through the trees and up sloping hills, they didn't return until late evening, Lucas darting back and forth between them and their little village with updates. Sarah refused to leave this wolf side, she kept telling him that he couldn't change back at a greater risk to his person. She continued to babble away about everything that came to her mind. Her mother being a wolf, father a fox, the fact that she was older than her two brothers, but that they were all triplets. She talked about the river that gave them all the water they needed, their little farm fields, their herbs and healers.<br/><br/>As they walked along a dirt path between some houses, they were approached by a group of four, two took the wolf and grumbled about how heavy he was but hurried along to where the largest house, where all the healing took place. One ran to get the doors and Sarah rushed to join while her brothers just stood and watched with their mother, whom shouted the new wolf was to be well taken care of."
4881,"Where Wild Roams, Love Will Be Free",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=50265,2016-07-12T00:49:39,Nova lazzara,"Jacen hated being stuck in wolf form. He smelled so many shifters in the room, truth be told it made him uncomfortable. Every other shifter he’d come across had tried to kill him. In Jacen’s mind he knew he was in danger. Leaping down from the bed he was on he started  walk outside. Part of him knew he was probably doing more damage to himself than good but he also knew he couldn’t stay in this place.<br/>Jacen’s plan was to shift back into human form but with the amount of healers in the room there would be no way he’d get away with that. As he jumped off the bed he fell to the ground with his broken leg he couldn’t go anywhere. His head was pounding from the head wound and the stiches were annoying him big time.<br/><br/>Jacen looked around, there had to be a way out. With what little strength he had Jacen pushed himself back up. that’s when he saw her, the female fox shifter. The one who had defended him. He started to psychic himself up for a shift hoping no one would notice the pre-change signs. Him getting into a precision where when his bones changed shape he wouldn’t fall on his face for example"
4882,"Where Wild Roams, Love Will Be Free",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=50265,2016-07-12T10:13:49,matthewriddle,"Sarah knew the signs before her, when he froze at the sight of her and was barely able to lift himself up off of the floor he had fallen onto. ""No!"" she said firmly, taking a step forwards but an arm stopped her from getting closer.<br/><br/>""No sweetheart, he could still be dangerous."" an deep but soft male voice said, but she leaned heavily against his arm while he shifted to wrap it around her.<br/><br/>""Stop him! He's trying to change human again and he's going to make it worse!"" Sarah called to the other healers in the room as she lunged particularily hard against the arms holding her. She nearly broke free. ""He's going to do more damage to himself then he already has."" she didn't understand her pull towards this wolf, why she felt such a need to help him and be near him.<br/><br/>But her words were exactly what needed to be said as the other male healer rushed to his fellow wolfs side to kneel next to him and wrap an arm around his neck to prevent him from being able to attempt biting while the female healer went to cupboard for a pre-prepared needle. With quick work, they injected him quickly. In the tongue of wolves, the wolf healer told him ""<span style=""font-style: italic"">I'm sorry, but you cannot revert to human until you are healed. You've been... Sedated. Rest.</span>""<br/><br/>""Father... Let me stay, please?"" she softly begged to her fox healer father as he held onto her still. He hesitated for as the others gently moved this unknown, marked shifter into one of the larger crates that was hardly ever used before he finally let her go as they closed and locked it. She rushed over without another thought and knelt next to it before turning and sitting down against the wall beside it. ""I'll watch over him... It was my idea to bring him here, he's my charge. Maxwell and Lucas wanted to kill him, but I stopped them. He's my responsibility."" she said, not looking away from the crate.<br/><br/>She would hardly leave his side as he healed, leaving only for bathroom breaks or to retrieve food and water for them both."
4883,"Where Wild Roams, Love Will Be Free",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=50265,2016-07-15T01:21:58,Nova lazzara,"Jacen was glad he was finally healed. He sniffed the girl who had been looking after him these past few days. Jacen was eternity grateful for the help and as his cage door was opened he hoped out licking her hand with thanks. He didn’t know what was going to happen next. After all it was shamed would they take him in or would they make him leave?<br/>Such was the life of a shamed shifter though. Ever on the move, never staying in the same place more than two days in a row. It had been the way he worked ever since he had been shamed. He hated the fact that he couldn’t stay still hated it. But he’d made that choice to turn down his alpha. He hadn’t loved her one bit, but the fact was she was his alpha he never should have turned her down. Jacen got up steadily getting ready to leave, he didn’t want to put them in a difficult precision, after all taking a shamed shifter in was always risky for a pack. Of course he could take his human form but he didn’t want to. It felt risky to him, taking human form would make him vulnerable."
4884,"Where Wild Roams, Love Will Be Free",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=50265,2016-07-15T08:02:11,matthewriddle,"Sarah looked up as her father came in, he looked her over in her spot on the wall by the crate and then gave a nod, as he set a cup of water and pills on the counter before he tilted his head towards the door and walked back outside. She blinked a few times before she understood and scrambled onto her knees to unlatch the crate before sitting back on her heels to pull open the door.<br/><br/>A soft giggle escaped her as her hand was licked and she gently scratched behind an ear ""The Alpha... My mother, would like to speak with you. She doesn't believe in killing other shifters. She says there are enough out there killing us that we do not need to be killing each other."" She said, speaking softly to him. ""She would prefer if you changed back. We have something for any pain you may still feel, but its meant for you to take in human form."" She said, giving his ears gentle rubs before leaning back and raising seemlessly to her feet. She walked over to stand by the glass of water on the counter. ""These aren't easy to come by out here, our scouts and... Scavengers must have returned."" She said, picking up the bottle to turn it over and read it.<br/><br/>Looking back to him, Sarah saw the vulnerability and fear in his eyes. ""I'll wait outside for you. Whichever form you choose to see her in, know there is no back way out of this building and if you run, my brother Maxwell will be given permission to hunt you down. He will not show mercy. If you stay, my other brother Lucas will see to it that you are made comfortable. You would not be the first outcast and marked to join us."" She told him, fingers tangled together infront of her as she looked at him. She hesitated for a moment before leaving out of the door and closing it with a soft click behind her. Heaving a sigh, she walked down the short three steps to stand on the dirt path to wait."
4885,"Where Wild Roams, Love Will Be Free",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=50265,2016-07-24T00:57:38,Nova lazzara,"Jacen nodded and waited for her to leave. Once she was out the room Jacen took his human form and walked through the door. “What do you like to be called?” He asked looking her up and down sighing a little he still didn’t feel safe but what could he do? Jacen tried to appear like he wasn’t nervous but of course he was. Without pause he started to walk with her, everyone here could be a threat to him. He was shamed and the mark was evidence of that. Jacen wasn’t happy about this. He looked over at Sarah and smiled she was highly attractive. Plus he was deeply grateful; well more than grateful. She had an amazing personality which he loved about her, god was he really thinking this way? He paused as they arrived at the study where her mother was swallowing hard."
4886,"Where Wild Roams, Love Will Be Free",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=50265,2016-07-24T04:45:54,matthewriddle,"""My name is Sarah, there is not much else I go by."" she told him, giving him a slow once over now that he was in his human form. She licked her bottom lip as she did so, not realizing it as she turned away from him to start walking down the path. He was far better looking than she had expected, even with the nasty mark upon his neck. She just thought it made him all that more appealing. She led him along down the winding paths, fully aware of her light footed brother Lucas following several paces behind. Anyone in their pack who was outside along their path, stopped to stare at the new arrival, some wondering what his story was, others only upon why he had been marked, as well as other things not fit for civilized conversation. It was not a long walk to where her Mother and Alpha's office was. Not more than a few minutes and they were in the middle of their little village before a simple one room cabin that was also easily the oldest building.<br/><br/>""I'm sorry, but I'm not permitted inside.""<br/><br/>""Which has never stopped you, or any of us before."" Maxwell interrupted as he rounded the east side of the cabin, with a ripped shirt and barefoot, walking directly towards them. ""I'm still Mom's Beta, and next inline to be Alpha. If you walk in with me, you know she won't say anything. Father is already inside."" he said, motioning them to follow him towards the step up to the door. ""Besides, you're the one who's mainly treated him. You are the one who vouched for his life. You should be inside."" he said, looking down at her as his hand rested on the door handle. ""Lucas!"" he hollered before pulling open the door and heading inside first.<br/><br/>""I'm sorry. It seems you get to tell your story before the whole family."" Sarah told him after heaving a sigh. She placed a hand on his chest and gave a gentle pat before heading in through the open door, her hand trailing to his arm and down to his wrist before she let go and fully stepped in to find a place to stand.<br/><br/>Lucas came jogging up to the step to stand there, waiting on this new shifter to go in ahead of him. He would be standing against the door as last to enter. Inside their father healer was standing beside a small fire in the fireplace, a mood lighting effect they favoured. Their mother was seated behind a large oak desk, Max standing off to the side behind her on her left. Sarah found a spot opposite her father, leaning on the wall between two windows that had curtains drawn shut. An imposing circle ready to take down an intruder, that was how it would look. But she was prepared to jump in again and defend him if she needed too. Something in her was telling her that she had too."
4887,"Where Wild Roams, Love Will Be Free",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=50265,2016-08-04T01:07:33,Nova lazzara,"Without a moment of hesitation Jacen bowed to the Alpha. “I thank you my lady for allowing me to stay with you and heal. However I am outcast I must ask, what do you intend to do with me?” On the outside he was calm and collected but on the inside he was freaking. Jacen tried to hide how scared he was but this wasn’t the time. He was of course maintaining an air of respect about the Alpha but the mark of shame on his neck didn’t allow him a lot of leeway.<br/>“I understand I am a threat to you pack so if you wish I will leave.” With nothing  left however he was hoping they’d allow him to stay. He’d in fact fallen in love with Sarah but he’d never admit it. He sighed heavily gazing around the room. He was surrounded even Sarah and there was no way out. Swallowing hard he looked at the alpha wanting to know what she was about to say. Jacen wouldn’t dare make eye contact with the Alpha simply because of the fact it would be an insult for a shamed shifter to do so and he would survive ten seconds in a fight in this space."
4888,"Where Wild Roams, Love Will Be Free",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=50265,2016-08-06T11:06:05,matthewriddle,"Sarah's eyes widened as Jacen fully bowed to her mother, before he seemed to babble, completely forgetting about the times that she had spoken to him about other members of their pack that had been taken in and bore similar shame marks, outcasts of other packs. She glanced at her mother to see surprise and amusement, which caused her to close her eyes and hang her head as she pinched the bridge of her nose. She shook her head, chasting herself for starting to fall for this wolf. She barely knew him, but she already felt a connections.<br/><br/>Dianna slowly rose to her feet and leaned forwards to gently press her fingers onto her desk ""Look at me."" she commanded in a slow and steady voice, waiting for him to glance at her before she said it again in a firmer voice. ""Look at me!"" she waited for him to finally look up before motioning to the chair across from the desk. ""Sit, and you will remain eye contact while I'm talking to you."" she told him, waiting for him to sit before she sat back down. She leaned forwards slowly, resting her arms on her desk as she looked at him ""Did my daughter Sarah not tell you about this pack? She's been caring for you the entire time you were healing, she defended you and brought you back here for a reason. My sons still have much to learn, but she understands. We do not kill each other, we do not kill shifters of any kind, shape or breed. This is my pack, and this is our territory. You are safe here. Amongst the other packs, you would be dead, but here you have a chance at a new life. Accept, you make walk around here free and in one month, should you stay and do your part, I have something for you that will identify you as one of our pack and you will be free to roam outside of our little hamlet of a village alone."" she told him, watching him carefully as he sat there before her.<br/><br/>Dianna's attention shifted past him for a moment and she motioned for Lucas to move away from the door and come forwards. He took slow steady steps over stand by the chair, waiting for another command. Her attention then went back to the young wolf in front of her ""What is your name?"" she asked, waiting for him to tell her before she nodded and slowly stood up. ""My son Lucas will take you to your current accommodations. Tomorrow morning, one of my sons will be there to take you to where you will be needed that day, as will it be for a week and then you will be expected to find your own work day by day. It goes that way for all here. Enjoy your evening and get settled in, the basics will be provided for you, if there is anything you wish to have, make a list and the next time the scouts go out, you will be given a chance to give them your list. Not everyone gets something."" she said, before giving them both a dismissive wave.<br/><br/>Sarah moved to be by Jacen's side, but her mothers voice stopped her ""A word, Sarah. You can check in on him later. Your father and I would like a word."" With a heavy sigh, she nodded as she watched her brother leave with her wolf.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Wait, what? Her wolf?</span>She shook her head and walked towards her mothers desk to sit in one of the chairs and turned her eyes up to her brother. ""Maxwell, go fetch something to make for dinner."" her mother added, not looking at her youngest son as he looked annoyed with the task, but hurried to do as asked."
4889,"Where Wild Roams, Love Will Be Free",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=50265,2016-09-27T01:23:03,Nova lazzara,"Ryan sighed and walked with Maxwell. So he was part of this new pack, it shocked him greatly that they had accepted him so easily. He was a natural born sifter so to be accepted by another pack without so much as a threatening word. He swallowed hard, what would this mean for his life? Maxwell was making him nervous too, why was he being escorted around the territory? Was he a free man or was he a prisoner? Admit-ably Ryan would be okay with a Prisoner, it was better than death. It still didn't make sense to him however.<br/>""So Maxwell how many generations has this pack being going?"" Ryan noticed the hall ways, although very technological scares, although that was normal for a pack, but they were very well furnished. He felt strange being in a pack who's house wasn't a cave too.  His wolf pack spent nighty percent of the time as wolves, only becoming human when needed. So they lived in a cave and tended to avoid every other pack to, he didn't know why it was just something they did. Without pausing he followed Maxwell. All the time they were walking to go eat his mind was ready for a fight. Ryan didn't trust the 'we accept you' line, to his paranoid mind it was a lie and only Sarah."
4890,"Where Wild Roams, Love Will Be Free",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=50265,2016-09-27T05:13:30,matthewriddle,"""I'm not Maxwell, I'm Lucas."" Lucas said as he led Jacen out of the cabin and down the short steps to start down the winding paths to show him where it was he was going to be staying. ""We may be triplets, but none of us is at all identical. I'm five foot nine, he's six foot seven. I have a fit and lean build with defined muscle, he's a fricking monster of muscle. He also doesn't like you. I don't care either way, mother says you're pack, so I will tollerate you as you find where you fit and learn what I can should we ever end up working together."" he said as they walked through the close built houses.<br/>""No one around here locks their doors, but try not to just walk in. Many are very territorial over their dwellings. Our packs too large for conventional caves or dens, so we live like the humans for the most part. Over half of the pack has come from city dwellings where it became much too hard for them to hide anymore, no one else would take them in and a lot were close to death by several different means, including their own hands. Mother couldn't allow such a thing to happen and wouldn't stand for it, so she began welcoming many into our then small pack. I think there were no more than ten of us when we were seven and had been the only children. Now I think, with you, we have reached close to forty or so. I haven't had a chance to do head count lately, so it may be less, too many are moving about in day to day work and activities, and I think one of the tigers is going to pop soon, I know two foxes and a wolf are due for the end of the month. Same father, he got around a bit before we figured out what he was on too. He had been banished by a previous pack, had two warnings previously from mother and that was the last straw. Fair law says only one mate. Anyway, Mother banished him as well and Maxwell ensure he left our territory."" he warned as they neared the edge of where all the houses were, close to the road that led into their little village.<br/>""The smallest there, at the start of the path, is yours. Settle in, make it yours somehow, just no marking please, that housing is temporary. We'll find out what you're good at in the next few days and you'll be moved to that area of housing. If you find a mate, the housing situation becomes different, especially if they specialize in something else. Mother said you find your own work after a week, but really we're just going to find where you belong in the pack."" Lucas turned to walk away but stopped and turned half way to look at him ""My sister's following our father's footsteps it seems and becoming a healer, they would mean moving closer to the center of town and being part of nearly everything. Just so you know."" he said, nodding to him before he walked away.<br/><br/>Sarah stood nervously before her mother as Jacen and her brothers left. Her father's sweet smile when he caught her eye did however make her relax and she let out a great breath of air when her mother couldn't help but smile as well. ""Sweetheart, have you imprinted?"" she was asked, and with a blush, gave a small shrug as she avoided her parents eyes. ""Its alright if you have honey, but we'll need to ensure he's mate material before we approve. But tell me, how well did he heal? Do you know what he may be capable of doing in the pack?""<br/><br/>""I don't know what he might be capable of, I kept him on pain killers so he didn't move around much in the crate and cause himself more undue pain or worsen his injuries. In doing so, he actually healed really well and nearly as quickly as you and Maxwell Mother. I imagine he could have been an Alpha if he hadn't been banished."" Sarah said, falling easily into her healer in training status. ""By the way, we're going to have the send the scouts specifically for medical supplies. We're actually running really low on a lot of items the way things have been going lately."" she told her mother as she stepped forwards with a list. From there they fell easily into family time before she was told to go retrieve Jacen and invite him to dinner. Her brother had managed to catch a buck, which she knew would mean he would have an overly infalted ego for days.<br/><br/>Walking on the long, winding path to the small distant houses used for temporary housing. She scented the air, following her nose to the one at the start of the road in, and walking up to the door, hesitated a moment before knocking hard on the door and waiting for him to answer. She smiled sweet at him when he answer ""Hi. I hope Lucas wasn't too bad. What do you think of everything so far?"" she asked, trying not to look him over."
4891,"Where Wild Roams, Love Will Be Free",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=50265,2016-11-04T03:00:43,Nova lazzara,"Jacen had taken his wolf form and was currently grooming himself. He sighed heavily, he was used to being the Beta in a pack so he had no idea where he'd fit in now. Of course his pack had been the enforcers before he was kicked out he was one of those. There were very few laws that applied to every pack, most maintaining their own laws, but for those laws that did span all the packs. There was his pack, they were the closest thing that the were wolves had to a police department. He heard a knock at the door and he sniffed the air, it was Sarah. So he instantly took his human form. ""Just a sec please,"" he asked getting dressed.<br/><br/>Once full dressed he called out to her ""Come in."" he spoke walking around the room waiting for her to walk in. it felt strange to him being inside a house like this. He was so used to the cave, sighing heavily he quickly pushed his bloody cloths under the bed. Like hell was he going to admit that he'd been chewing his stitches. ""Hi Sarah so are we going to eat?"""
4892,"Where Wild Roams, Love Will Be Free",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=50265,2016-11-04T07:22:13,matthewriddle,"Sarah looked Jacen over more slowly, scenting the air around her before her eyes narrowed ""You've gone and chewed your stitches haven't you?"" She accused before pointing him to a stool in the room and made a motion with her hands to indicate he should be taking his shirt off for her. Once he was seated and she was examining him, she gave a heavy sigh.<br/><br/>""You'll make these worse if you don't leave them be."" She told him as she made sure she didn't need to take him back to their medical building. ""And just how did you know I was here to ask you to go eat? Is that a wolf thing? I swear my mother and brother can do it too."" She said, digging into her pocket for the needle and thread she normally carried in her small kit.<br/><br/>""I need to restitch and dress you and it won't be pleasent. I don't carry anything to numb or for pain."" She warned him as she made sure he kept his arm up. ""So, how do you feel about venison? Maxwell caught one, it'll be divided between the pack, but as mother is Alpha and he caught it, they get biggest portions. It will mostly be consumed by us tonight."""
4893,"Where Wild Roams, Love Will Be Free",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=50265,2017-01-23T23:15:59,Nova lazzara,"""Yes it's a wolf thing."" Jacen replied wincing as she got to work. He gazed at Sarah his eyes full of compassion and smiled warmly.<br/>And venison sounds good."" He tried to pull away as she got out her medical stuff. It wasn't that Jacen fear pain. He couldn't care less about pain. It was medical treatment  he feared. He'd feared it ever since he was young. His pack had been a wild pack after all. So their equivalent of stitches was a stick to bite on. A extremely hot fire and a piece of metal. That kind of thing left a mental scar which wasn't easily recovered from.<br/>""Can't you just leave the wound?"" He asked shooting her his best puppy eyes. He wouldn't admit to his fear but like hell was he going to let her treat him of he could help it."
4894,"Where Wild Roams, Love Will Be Free",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=50265,2017-01-24T00:30:35,matthewriddle,"""Shush. I'm almost done. It wasn't as bad as I thought it was going to be. At least we have the means to actually do this, some packs are not so lucky and resort to more painful methods. Fast, yes, but the types of scars they heal can create deeper wounds in the mind."" She said, finishing up before leaning back. She set a bandage over his stitches before standing up with a smile. ""See, all done."" She told him, putting her little kit away.<br/><br/>""By the way I'm the oldest of my generation in this pack, puppy eyes don't work on me."" She added as she handed him a shirt. ""Now how about we go eat, they won't wait long for us before they start."" She added, heading for the door. ""I hope you like rare!"" She called back over her shoulder, already outside and on the path, prepared to lead him back to her home."
4895,"Where Wild Roams, Love Will Be Free",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=50265,2017-03-23T22:17:53,Nova lazzara,"""Yeah that was my pack, a hot iron to seal wounds."" Jacen  replied rubbing at an old scar. Jacen followed her outside, his mind trailing back to that time, before he snapped back into the real world.<br/>""And yeah I love it rare, wouldn't have it any other way."" He smiled gentilly, breathing in the fresh air. Jacen felt like he was being stared at, in truth he wasn't. But the mark of shane on his neck had made him very paraniod. It was normal practice to kill shamed after all. Jacen had their alpha's asurance of safty but even the most discaplined pack had it's rebelious elements.<br/><br/>With a heavy sigh Jacen followed her to the dinning hall, where the enter pack turned and looked at him as he walked through the door. Jacen looked around, there were so many faces. That just amplified his nerves as he wasn't good with new people."
4896,"Where Wild Roams, Love Will Be Free",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=50265,2017-03-24T00:41:59,matthewriddle,"Sarah caught a shift of scents on the wind, and rolled her eyes when she realized that one or both of her brothers had likely convinced their mother to hold a full pack meal with the venison. Instead of continue through towards the hill and the family home, she instead headed for the large dinning hall and proceeded him inside. Evey single member of the pack turned to look at them and she heaved a sigh.<br/><br/>""Guess I'm doing the introduction then?"" she asked, sarcastically. ""Jason, the pack. Pack, Jason. There, all done. Come, your the Alpha's guest, you get to sit by the fire."" she told him, heading towards her family and their long table across the large fireplace. There were two smaller fires on each wall that didn't house the door. Leading the way up to the main table, she spoke about the groups. ""Those good with their hands or paws, unfortunately sit way back here. Wood collectors are next, then we've got the scavengers and none are marked because we can't risk sending marked ones out because the whole point of protection would be rendered moot. Cooks, then hunters and last medicine. We're a small table, even if my father and I sat here."" she told him, drawing attention to the fact that while most groups had large numbers, their mates and children among them, healers didn't even reach double digits, sitting right at four, two healers, two mates.<br/><br/>""Did you see any of the other marked?"" she asked him softly as they reached the Alpha table and she pulled his chair out for him, at the end before moving to the chair just beside it. Her brother Lucas was at the other end, then her brother Maxwell, her father and then her mother beside her. ""Most groups will have a fair few."" she whispered to him, pouring them both some water into carved wooden cups from a carved wooden pitcher. With most of the pack present, the cooks had risen to start serving. Salads of choosing, very little, a baked potato, and then mostly raw venison with some hare. ""Oh, there's a small group missing, they could take up the other table from the healers."" she added as the cooks were sitting down with their own food, the dinning hall alive with talk. ""We have... Protectors, watchers? Guards perhaps. A few stationed around the edges of the village, some around pack territory. They're always out at night and some of this food will have been sit aside for them to eat as day breaks and the second group takes over.""<br/><br/>""Unfortunately, we can only provide them with one meal each. As one eats and the other takes over, the others must wait a whole day of watching before they eat."" her mother filled in beside her, blood all along her chin from having torn into the rare venison on her plate the moment it was set down. As the main Alpha, her plate barely held salad and a very small baked potato to ensure the livers, heart and kidneys would fit on her plate. But beside her, as chosen mate, the head healers plate looked much the same."
4897,"Where Wild Roams, Love Will Be Free",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=50265,2017-06-14T20:03:51,Nova lazzara,1.	Jacen sat nervously at the table listening to every but not moving a muscle.To him it felt plain wrong to be even in the same room as an alpha let alone eating at their table. His former pack had extremely strict rules concerning shamed. If they were even allowed to stay in the first place He stared at the alpha waiting for her to take her first bite out of respect. The moment she did however he didn’t waste anytime. Put simply he was starving. “thank you for allowing me to stay my lady. I of course will do what ever role you see fit.”He waited through the long moments of silence hating every second.It wasn't that he didn't feel welcome. More the fact that in his heart he didn't believe he should be welcome. Truth be told if it wasn't for the fact he had fallen hard for Sarah he would have run the first moment he had gotten. He looked over at her nervously not really sure what to say. “ I used to be beta if that helps decide where to put me.” He added before taking another mouthful. The food was good he couldn't denie that. Then again it was the first time he'd eaten food in days so probably would have thought that no matter what. But it made him feel at home so he didn't argue
4898,deadly cravings (anyone),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5055,2011-11-10T20:00:07,darksunskiss,"Life as I knew it ended at half past eleven on a Tuesday morning.<br/>There were currently thirty minutes left.<br/>â€œWhatâ€™s your poison?â€ I asked my friend and co-worker Stacy on my way out of the office on a coffee break.<br/>She looked up at me from a spreadsheet on her computer screen, her eyes practically crossed from crunching numbers all morning. â€œYouâ€™re a serious lifesaver, Zoey, you know that?â€<br/>â€œWell aware.â€ I grinned at her, then shifted my purse to my other shoulder and took the five-dollar-bill she thrust at me.<br/>â€œIâ€™ll take a latte, extra foam. And one of those white chocolate chunk cookies. My stomachâ€™s growling happily just thinking about it.â€<br/>Stacy didnâ€™t normally go for the cookie action. â€œNo diet today?â€<br/>â€œFuck diets.â€<br/>â€œCan I quote you?â€<br/>She laughed. â€œIâ€™ll have it printed it on a T-shirt. Hey, Steve! Zoeyâ€™s headed to the coffee shop. You want anything?â€<br/>I groaned inwardly. I hadnâ€™t wanted to make a big production out of it since I hated making change. Unlike Stacy, math was not my friend.<br/>By the time I finally made it out of the office I had a yellow sticky note clenched in my fist scrawled with four different coffee orders.<br/>Twenty minutes left.<br/>The line-up at Starbucks was, as usual, ridiculous. I waited. I ordered. I waited some more. I juggled my wallet and my purse along with the bag of pastries and take-out tray of steaming caffeine and finally left the shop, passing an electronics store on my way back. It had a bunch of televisions in the window set to CNN. Some plane crash in Europe was blazing. No survivors. I shivered, despite the heat of the day and continued walking.<br/>Five minutes left.<br/>I returned to my office building, which not only housed Lambert Capital, the investment and financial analysis company where I currently temped, but also a small pharmaceutical research company, a marketing firm, and a modeling agency.<br/>â€œHold the elevator,â€ I called out as I crossed the lobby. My heels clicked against the shiny black marble floor. Despite my request, the elevator was not held. The doors closed when I was only a couple of steps away from it, a look of bemusement on the sole occupantâ€™s face who hadnâ€™t done me the honor of waiting.<br/>One minute left.<br/>I nudged the up button with my elbow and waited, watching as the number above the doors stopped at the tenth floor, ISB Pharmaceuticals, paused for what felt like an eternity, and then slowly descended back to the lobby. The other elevator seemed eternally stuck at the fifteenth. Another bank of elevators were located around the corner, but I chose to stay where I was and try my best to be patient.<br/>Finally, the doors slid open to reveal a man who wore a white lab coat and a security badge that bore his name: Carl Anderson. His eyes were shifty and there was a noticeable sheen of sweat on his brow. My gaze dropped to his right hand in which he tightly held a syringeâ€”the sharp needle uncapped.<br/>That was a safety hazard I wasnâ€™t getting anywhere near. What the hell was he thinking, carrying something like that around?<br/>Glaring at him, I waited for him to get out of the elevator so I could get on, but he didnâ€™t budge an inch.<br/>Behind thick glasses, his eyes were steadily widening with what looked like fear, and totally focused on something behind me. Curious about what would earn this dramatic reaction, I turned to see another man enter the lobby. He was tall, had a black patch over his left eye, and wasnâ€™t smiling. Aside from that, I noticed the gun he held. The big gun. The one he now had trained on the man in the elevator.<br/>â€œLeaving so soon, Anderson? Why am I not surprised?â€ the man with the gun growled. â€œNo more fucking games. Give it to me right now. â€<br/>I gasped as Carl Anderson clamped his arm around my neck. The tray of coffees went flying as I clawed at him, but my struggling did nothing. I couldnâ€™t even scream; he held me so tightly that it cut off my breath.<br/>â€œWhy are you here?â€ Anderson demanded. â€œI was supposed to be the one to make contact.â€<br/>The gunmanâ€™s icy gaze never wavered. â€œLet go of the woman.â€<br/>My eyes watered. I couldnâ€™t breathe. My larynx was being crushed.<br/>â€œBut sheâ€™s the only thing standing between me and your direct orders right now, isnâ€™t she?â€<br/>â€œAnd why would you think I care if you grab some random hostage?â€ the gunman growled.<br/>Random hostage?<br/>Panic swelled further inside of me. I scanned the lobby to see that this altercation hadnâ€™t gone unnoticed. Several people with shocked looks on their faces had cell phones pressed to their ears. Were they calling 911? Where was security? No guards approached with guns drawn.<br/>Fear coursed through me, closing my throat. My hands, which gripped Andersonâ€™s arm, were shaking.<br/>â€œWe can talk about this,â€ Anderson said.<br/>â€œItâ€™s too late for negotiations. Thereâ€™s more at risk than the life of one civilian.â€<br/>â€œI thought we were supposed to be working together.â€<br/>â€œSure. Until you decided to sell elsewhere. Hand over the formula.â€<br/>â€œI destroyed the rest.â€ Andersonâ€™s voice trembled. â€œOne prototype is all thatâ€™s left.â€<br/>â€œThat was a mistake.â€ The gunmanâ€™s tone was flat.<br/>â€œIt was a mistake creating it in the first place. Itâ€™s dangerous.â€<br/>â€œIsnâ€™t that the whole point?â€<br/>â€œYouâ€™d defend something that would just as easily kill you, (your character name)? Even though you can walk in the sunlight, youâ€™re not much better than the other bloodsuckers.â€ The man who held me prone sounded disgusted. And scared shitlessâ€”almost as scared as I felt.<br/>Bloodsuckers? What the hell was he talking about? How did I get in the middle of this? Iâ€™d only gone out for coffeeâ€”coffee that was now splattered all over the clean lobby floor. It was just a normal workdayâ€”a normal Tuesday.<br/>More people had gathered around us, moving backward toward the walls and door, away from this unexpected stand-off, hands held to their mouths in shock at what they were witnessing. I spotted someone from the office to my left rounding the corner where the other elevators were locatedâ€”it was Stacy with an armful of file folders, her eyes wide as saucers as she saw me. She took a step closer, mouthing my name.<br/>No, please donâ€™t come any closer, I thought frantically. Donâ€™t get hurt.<br/>Where the hell was security?<br/>I shrieked when I felt a painful jab at my throat.<br/>â€œDonâ€™t do that,â€ the man with the gun, snapped.<br/>â€œYou know what will happen if I inject her with this, donâ€™t you?â€ Andersonâ€™s voice held an edge of somethingâ€”panic, fear, desperation. I didnâ€™t have to be the helpless hostage in this situation to realize that was a really bad mix.<br/>He had the syringe up against my throat, the sharp tip of the needle stabbing deep into my flesh. I stopped struggling and tried not to move, tried not to breathe. My vision blurred with tears as I waited for the man with the gun to do something to save me. He was my only hope.<br/>â€œI donâ€™t give a shit about her,â€ my only hope said evenly. â€œAll I care about is that formula. Now hand it over and maybe you get to live.â€<br/>The gunmanâ€™s face was oddly emotionless considering this situation.<br/>â€œI knew theyâ€™d send you to retrieve this.â€ Andersonâ€™s mouth was so close to my ear that I could feel his hot breath. His shaky voice held a mocking edge. â€œWho better for this job?â€<br/>â€œIâ€™ll give you five seconds to release the woman and hand over that syringe with its contents intact,â€ he said. â€œOr Iâ€™ll kill both of you where you stand. Five . . . four . . .â€<br/>â€œThink about this, will you?â€ Anderson dug the needle further into my flesh, prompting another wheeze of a shriek from me. â€œYou need to open your fucking eyes and see the truth before itâ€™s too late. Iâ€™m trying to stop this the only way I can. Itâ€™s wrong. All of itâ€™s wrong. Youâ€™re just as brainwashed as the rest of them, arenâ€™t you?â€<br/>With his chest pressed against my back, I could feel his erratic heartbeat. He feared for his life. A mental flash of memories of my family, my friends, sped past my eyes. I didnâ€™t want to dieâ€”no, please, not like this.<br/>â€œThree . . . two . . .â€ he continued, undeterred. The laser sighter from his gun fixed on my chest.<br/>Several onlookers ran for the glass doors, and screams sounded out.<br/>â€œYou want the abomination I created that goddamned much?â€ Anderson yelled. â€œHere! You can have it!â€<br/>A second later, I felt a burning pain, hot as fire, as he injected me with the syringeâ€™s contents. It was a worse pain than the stabbing itself. Then he raggedly ripped the needle out and pushed me away hard enough that I went sprawling to the floor. I clamped my hand against the side of my neck and started to scream.<br/>The sound of a gunshot, even louder than my screams, pierced my eardrums. I turned to look at the man whoâ€™d just injected me. He now lay sprawled out on the marble floor, his eyes open and glassy. There was a large hole in Andersonâ€™s forehead, red and wet and sickening. He had a gun in his left hand, which he must have pulled from his lab coat when he let go of me. The empty syringe lay next to him.<br/>The man went directly to him, gun still trained on the dead man for another moment before he tucked it away, squatted, and then silently and methodically began going through the pockets of the white coat.<br/>My entire body shook, but otherwise I was frozen in place. There were more screams now from the others whoâ€™d witnessed the shooting as they scattered in all directions.<br/><br/>(you can pick it up form here what she was enjected with was a forlumla that kills vampires when drank and it makes them crave her blood.)"
4899,deadly cravings (anyone),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5055,2012-05-02T18:03:55,fangflame,"As I searched the body for anything that could be considered as helpful or important to distroy, I felt an unformiliar pull, something that made me turn and look over that the hostage girl. I crouched down near her hips.<br/>""Are you okay? You seem kind of..."" I paused, unsure how to finish that. ""Okay. Actually you look horrible."" She had pressed her hand against her neck. Blood seeped through her fingers and I couldn't help but reach out to touch her hand. My fingertips coming away sticky, slightly red with a small amount of blood.<br/>I tugged out the hankercheif I kept in myback pocket and handed it to her. ""Here, hold that there. Help is mostlikely on the way. I gotta jet."" Seirens blared as a cruzer pulled up into the enterance. I swore. ""Nevermind. Guess I'm sticking it out."" I picked up the gun and walked over to the cop.<br/>""Hey the guy who was here, the one that shot that poor man, he ran out the door right after."" I said, smoothly, planting a memory in everyones head of the man running away. ""Here's his gun. I'm sorry if it has my fingerprints all over it. He was wearing gloves though."" I shrug. The cop puts on gloves and grabs the gun from me.<br/>""I'll need you for a discription. Don't go far."" He said. His name tag said 'Jack Cooper'.<br/>""No, sir. I need an EMT for my girlfriend though. She was the hostage and got the contents of the syringe. She's bleeding, not back but I don't know what was in the needle."" I said, acting flustered and getting a tense look, that I hoped would pass for worry.<br/>Copper looked me over, head to feet, then grabbed his radio clipped to his shirt. He called for a medic. I stood there, running my hand through my hair and looking worried.<br/>""Well, go be with her. She needs you. She's probably scared out of her mind."" I nodded and stuck my hand out.<br/>""Thanks, Officer."" I sauntered back over to the girl. ""Hey lovely, I'm Jaymes. I'm gonna help you, you need to trust me and follow my head okay?"" I ask, gathering her into my arms, like I was comforting her."
4900,deadly cravings (anyone),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5055,2013-01-03T22:29:29,darksunskiss,"I just stared at him unsure of anything, still trying to process what had happen and what the hell she was just injected with. My amber eyes starting to lighten and turn orange as it start taking affect in her blood. It was strange the only thing I could think of was about the dead scientist and what was going on. What the scientist said rang in her head -blood sucker? The only time I heard anything relate to that was in movies about vampires and of course they where not real....- she thought then what he told the cop what went on saying the killer ran away and when she remember it was him that shot the guy. Her now orange eyes had fear her eyes of this Jaymes character. and yet for some reason she couldn't bring herself to talk or get this guy away from her."
4901,deadly cravings (anyone),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5055,2013-03-12T01:41:35,fangflame,"I took it that she wasn't too scared of me as she didn't say anything or slap me for holding on to her like we actually had a relationship.<br/>""Alright. Here's the thing,"" I said looking into her eyes, noticing as they changed color. ""my name is Jaymes, and I dont know yours but i will learn it soon, because it doesn't seem like I could walk away even if I tried right now."" I sighed and closed my black eyes. ""The annoying part about this is that I don't know anything about you so I'm gonna have to search your mind for a bit. This might burn a little."" Sorrow filled my eyes as I touched her cheek with one hand and lowered my lips to hers.<br/>The first thing I felt was that unformiliar pull again, urging me to kiss her deeper and longer, but I kept my mind on her memories and soon came away with the important things I needed to know. I kissed her for a couple seconds more, enjoying the feel of her warm lips on my colder ones, and not wanting to let go of the moment even if she was scared to stop me.<br/>Finally I pulled away and smiled. ""Thank you. Now I can fake being your boyfriend, Zoey baby."" I grinned again as the EMT's showed up and put on my worried mask."
4902,deadly cravings (anyone),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5055,2013-03-25T01:42:38,darksunskiss,"I stared at him my changing eyes looking into his black eyes. -what strange eyes? I never seen such pure black eyes in my life.- I thought then I heard him say he was going to go through my memories and I couldn't but help think but how can a person do that. His finger ran down my cheek and his lips came press against mine, I wanted to pull away and slap him for kissing me like that but for some strange reason I couldn't. I felt my mind being scanned it felt like he was rewinding my brain and then fast fowarding it only stopping at the important information that he needed. I felt the warmth of my that was cause from the racing of my brain, my cheeks turned red, and my tempature went up. As he pulled away I can hear him say my name before I fell forward on him with a high tempature. I couldn't tell if it was from the liquid the scientist put in me or from my memories racing though my head."
4903,deadly cravings (anyone),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5055,2013-03-25T23:00:08,fangflame,"I caught her as she fell forward and laid her back down on the floor. I looked up at the EMT with a worried expression and did what they told me as they prepped her to be taken to the hospital. I let the events pass through my head without really caring about them. My mind was stuck on how much I wanted to stay with his girl and not because I wanted to. Something in my body kept pulling me to her. Something that frustrated the hell outta me.<br/>""I'll go to the hospital with her."" I said automatically in responce to an EMT's question. They got her loaded into the ambulance and I climbed in after her. I sat down on one side and held on to her hand. Leaning over, I kissed her forehead and muttered, ""I love you babe."" In her hair."
4904,deadly cravings (anyone),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5055,2013-03-29T01:54:21,darksunskiss,"Zoey was driven to the hospital and taken out of the E.M.T and put into the room and on the bed. They put an I.V in her and as well as the other needles, took her blood and left the room to go study what she was injected with. A few hours pass and her eyes slowly open, sitting up she put her hand on her head ""Ouch, my head still killing me. What the hell happen? and where am I?"" she asked she heard the intercom go off and realized she was at the hospital. She got up and walked over the a mirror and saw she was in the hospital cloths and when she looked closer she saw her eyes was an orange color and it looked a lot like the color of the moon. ""What did that scientist put in me?"" she had to say she already miss her brown boring eyes already she didn't even realized that this Jaymes guy was still with her."
4905,deadly cravings (anyone),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5055,2013-09-19T18:18:57,fangflame,"Jaymes watched as she walked around the room. He silently listened to her talk to herself, watched as she slowly realized where she was. But all this didn't mean anything to him. He was thinking about something that seemed to have happened.<br/>The thing that kept him here with her was driving him crazy. It was like a string from his belly buttom to her heart or some bs like that. For as hard as he fought against that tug, there was the string. He knew it was impossible to leave her because he had already tried.<br/>He grumpily thought about that moment. They had just gotten to the hopsital and she was being admitted. Jaymes had excused himself saying he didnt want to be in anyones way, and went to the waiting room. Sitting in the barely coushined chair, he felt as if he was going to pass out. He didnt know why he felt like that. For godssake he was a vampire, never getting sick, never shining in the sun or anything like twilight. He could, in fact, do something most vampires couldn't. Walk in the sun, in broad day light. Granted if he was outside too long he would start to get itchy and sneeze alot, just like any other common alergy.<br/>He pulled is thoughts back to the dizziness he was experiencing. He hadn't been dizzy since he was turned. That night was a cursed night, he cursed it with his whole being, cursed the person who forced his hand and he swore he would never let anyone control him ever again.<br/><span style=""color: #FF0000"">It was his birthday, he was twenty one, finally. He and some of his buddies all piled into a car and headed for a strip club. Not like they hadn't been there before, but the last time they wen't, a stripper named, Kandy had told him she would give him a present if he came back on his birthday. Then she proceded to turn around and invite a couple of the other strippers and the rest of his friends.<br/> The guys had saved their excitement for later, when they were all on the ride home, cheering and hooting and howling. Jaymes was driving so he kept quiet but inside he was burning. Watching all those girls, man, maybe he should stop going. It never did anythign for him and just ended up making him feel more alone.<br/> But he had gone back. And as she had promised, Kandy did have a present. The extremely good type. She was skilled with how she worked, knowing exactly what set him and every other guy off. But for some reason, Jaymes wasn't all that into it. He felt like he was sick, dizzy and he couldn't focus. Soon the world was swimming and everything was going black. He was about to pass out and he knew it. He pushed Kandy off, ignored her complaints and sat on the edge of the bed, his head in his hands. Kandy came up behind him, her chest pressed against his back, he could feel her breasts and a small part of him just wanted to go back and finish with her. He couldn't act on that thought though because a second later, Kandy's hands were on his chest holding him on the bed as she bit his neck. Normally he liked that. A little roughness, a girl with a darker side, but this wasn't normal. He could feel the teeth cut his skin and he quickly blacked out. </span><br/>""Jaymes?"" A nurse said, standing in the doorway. He looked up, snapping out of his memories. ""You can see Amber now.""<br/>He got up and followed her to the room."
4906,The World Beyond,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=50604,2016-08-14T23:05:05,Naive,"Hot.  So hot.<br/><br/>The body stirred where it had been laying on the floor for long hours.  The movement sent hundreds of flies to panicked flight, flitting about in a black, buzzing cloud so thick it obscured the faint, golden light coming from the lone window in the room.  Their buzzing was an incessant noise, something that could not be ignored.  That weak stirring strengthened a moment, and then the figure pushed itself slowly to hands, quivering with the effort.<br/><br/>Bleary, dark eyes regarded the room.  Lank red hair hung across her face, for this was a women.  She wore a stained dress that hung from her body like a sack, as if tailored to a woman twice her size.  It wasn't surprising, really.  The flesh had melted from her bones, leaving her hollow eyed and cheeked, skin a pallid hue that was more reminiscent of paper than flesh.  Her arms were bony, too, where they were exposed from the sleeves of the dress, a dull brown of course woven wool.  After a long moment, she laboriously managed to get into a sitting position, shivering slightly.  It was not cold, but those shivers told of winter's heart.<br/><br/>Pain flickered across the woman's eyes.  She was in her parents bedroom, and there was no other sound here than her ragged breathing and the sound of flies.  Two misshapen lumps on the bed told the tale succinctly.  In the night, they had both perished, amidst their flailing limbs and nightmarish proclamations of beasts and demons crowding round close to steal their souls.  And had their souls been snatched away by some base creature?  The woman - the girl - could not say they had not been.  The vile specter of death had descended on Milan Creek some two weeks past, and that particular beast had slain all.<br/><br/>Including those she held most dear.  She stared stupidly at the bed and the corpses it held, eyes glazed and unable to see the maggots that writhed in their bloated, blackened flesh, nor the flies that obscured most of that diseased flesh.  All she could see was what her memories supplied, vibrant people full of life and love.  Gone now, forever.  She was so tired, so very tired.  She could not she a tear now, for she had her own concerns.  Most pressing a demanding thirst, the lesser all the varied hurts.  Looking around, she could see that the chairs and other things within the room had been toppled.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Why are they all askew?  What happened here?</span>she thought, but they were hazy.  Distant.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Where am I?</span>swiftly followed, confusing as it was amongst all the other tattered thoughts floating in her head.<br/><br/>With extreme difficulty, she managed to gain her feet, levering herself up using the corner post of the bed.  She did not look at what lay in that bed.  The smell was enough to let her know she did not want to see it, memories or no memories.  Feeling like an invalid just out of bed after weeks of dire illness (and why shouldn't she, for that was more or less the truth), she managed to stagger through the room, nearly tripping over fallen things before reaching the door.  The living room was in scarcely better shape; pots and pans lay where they had last been used, dirty and filled with vermin.  She felt revulsion thrill through her as she watched a fat barn rat waddle from one of the side rooms, so engorged from the plentiful feast that it couldn't be bothered to run.  Perhaps it sensed that she couldn't catch it anyway.  Beyond that door lay her brother's room.  She didn't wish to pry to closely as to what it was the rat had been feeding on.<br/><br/>Feeling suddenly claustrophobic, she made her ungraceful way through the room, tripping over an overturned chair and sprawling on the floor.  The added bruises from that would amount to nothing beside her pounding head and sour belly.  She finished her exit on her belly, gamely crawling to the door and pushing it open, out into the late afternoon sunlight.  The air was cool, but not cool enough to elicit the shudders that ran through her.  Mid-autumn, it was not ye time for the heavy snows to quilt the valley and village feet deep, but it was plenty cool enough.<br/><br/>She managed to make it to the edge of the porch before she vomited.  It was amazing, she would have thought had she not felt in true misery, just how much you can spew despite eating next to nothing for an indeterminate amount of time.  But it came, a rush of vile black stuff that tasted as horrid as the stench of decay within the house smelled.  She lay there for a moment, before rolling over on her side, staring out over the open land.  The mountains rose in the near distance, domineering giants of granite that clawed at the heavens.  This late in the season their flanks were mantled with snow down into the treeline.  Here, in the heart of the wide valley between ranges, the land was cleared for as far as they eye could see.  Crops had been planted, but without anyone to tend them in the last weeks, they were beginning to suffer from neglect.  Beyond the farmlands, in the distance, lay the village.  As she lay there, dull eyes watching, she could see the carrion birds flapping their ungainly bodies airborne.  The feast must be particularly rich down there.  She had to turn her eyes away from that sight.  She had known most of those people, and their passing cut deep, if not as deeply as what lay behind her.  She pushed<span style=""font-style: italic"">that</span>away.  She needed objectivity here, not emotional meltdowns.  There would be time enough for that later.<br/><br/>She slowly sat up.  She still felt as weak as a kitten, but it was no longer a newborn kitten.  Whatever effects her malady had had were fading at least for the moment.  She had to make use of that time.  She had to go into the Milan Creek and see if anyone else yet drew breath.  She didn't dare consider what she would do were she the only one.<br/><br/>Rising to her feet, snatching a long walking staff from where it leaned against the weathered porch, she leaned on it, not quite looking at the village ahead of her.  She couldn't help the eerie, disconnected quality of her thoughts at the moment.  She was alive, she had survived, and she would make sure that remained the case.  If the village proved as lifeless as it looked...turning to look at the forbidding mountains, and at the tiny notch in their side.  The road out, out into a world she had occasionally heard tales of but never seen.<br/><br/>Gamely, using the staff far too much to suit and far too much to allow much speed, she made her way towards Marin's Creek.  Hoping, but not really expecting to find anything beyond what she was leaving behind here."
4907,The World Beyond,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=50604,2016-08-15T16:04:09,Fearless Sissy,"<div style=""text-align: justify;""><div style=""background-color:#101010; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;"">Marins Creek... The last place you'd expect magical artifacts to be hidden. Jaxintha certainly did not think she would find anything of value here, but apparently, her contractor did. It had been a long, arduous journey from the city of Caldoran to this hole in the ground, and for what? A few dusty pages torn from a book and revealing nothing except how utterly in vain the whole thing had been.<br/><br/>She rose from her crouched position on the cold stone floor. The building had been a place of worship of some sort, she estimated, based on the corpses that lay scattered around, all wearing identical robes, and how utterly bare it was. Presumably someone had come here before her to take whatever valuable objects they could find. Who in their right mind would rob plague victims?<br/><br/>The half-elf left the building, dissatisfaction apparent in her sharp features. The prospect of returning with an unfinished job, especially after such a long time, left an ugly mark on her professional pride. At the same time, she was done with this wild goose chase. Outside, the sun glared mockingly at her, making her put up her hood against the cruel rays. God, it <span style=""font-style: italic"">stank</span> here. Jax shuddered and waved away an all too fat fly. It left for a pile of bodies near the well, too. <span style=""font-style: italic"">Well, certainly not risking drinking from that, then,</span> she thought, grimacing, sending the sun a nasty glare of her own.<br/><br/>Leaving the ghost town of Marins Creek behind, Jaxintha started down the dusty road. There was enough time to get back to Caldoran - Markinson had waited for this long, he could stand waiting a little longer. For now, her main goal was to just find some shadow and a town - with a tavern, preferably - and maybe one or two living people. Yes, that would be nice indeed.<br/><br/>The person stumbling up the road certainly looked like she could use a tavern, too. Clutching a staff far and wearing a sack far too large for her, she none the less looked far more vivacious than the people Jax had left in Marins Creek. Still... <br/><br/>""Are you all right?"" She prompted, coming to a halt at a polite, but safe distance. Maybe this one was sick, too. She didn't want to risk getting too close, even if death certainly was a great excuse for her not to complete her assignment.</div></div>"
4908,The World Beyond,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=50604,2016-08-15T23:33:35,Naive,"Fleeting images of the madness that had descended on the sleep little village kept flitting back and forth across her mind, images graven on her heart and soul.  They were fuzzy around the edges, as if the sickness that had laid waste to her body had somehow tried to do the same with her mind.  She staggered forward, but her eyes were empty, turned inwards towards a brutal landscape that defied comprehension.  She knew she should be feeling something.  Sorrow, despair...anything at all.  But she felt dead inside, a thing completely bereft of human emotions.  It was frightening, but even fright was too strong an emotion.  Empty.<br/><br/>The apparition in the road ahead resolved itself slowly through a haze of unshed tears.  She had to blink them away, stopping, swaying in the road as she watched it approach.  She could not be certain in herself that this creature wasn't but a fever-induced hallucination, a nightmare that would suddenly sprout spiders' legs and gnashing teeth, to rip her flesh from bones.  ""Are...you real?"" she murmured, staring hard at the long eared stranger.  Elf kin were a rarity, but she was too distraught to be taken by the wonder of meeting one in the flesh.  Even more so because she was convinced that she<span style=""font-style: italic"">was</span>delirious, and this was naught but a fever dream.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #66ccff"">Jax crooked an eyebrow. Oh boy. ""Of course I am real. You look more dead than living, though. Just like the people in Marins Creek, if that's where you're heading."" Taking pity on the girl, she forced her mildly disgusted grimace to turn into a smile. ""What's your name?""</span><br/><br/>The girl gave a start when the apparition spoke, and could have melted with relief.  Not some vengeful apparition, and not a sign of incipient madness, either.  She regarded the woman wearily for a moment before replying.  ""I...feel awful.""  Certainly true enough.  Every joint ached, and her lungs seemed to ache even more than that.  The pounding in her head matched the rhythm of her heart, each pulse driving an icicle behind her eyes.  It took her a moment to continue.  ""But better than I did before.  I-""  The rest of the woman's words hammered home, then, like a blow to her gut.  She stared blankly at her, and then slowly shook her head.  ""D-dead?  All...all of them?""  There was stark incredulity in her voice.  Incredulity, or simply an overwhelming desire to not believe in what she already sensed was true.<br/><br/>She stood there, mouth opening and closing soundlessly, head shaking in denial.  Dead, all dead.<span style=""font-style: italic"">No...they can't be!  There has to be someone, somewhere...some how?</span>A tear gleamed in her eye, and then cut a track through the grime on her pallid face.  It was soon followed by others.  ""N-no!  That can't be!"" she cried out, and shook her head more violently, sending droplets scattering through the air, twinkling like gemstones in the fiery late afternoon sunlight.<span style=""font-style: italic"">No!  My Aunt, she was hale when last...no, it can't be!</span>Her traitorous mind supplied other details, details that had been held back for oh so short a time.  Two corpses on a bed, bloated and filling the room with their own stink.  A feast for worms?  No, maggots had claimed them.  She could see, in her minds eye, her brothers' swollen body laying on his bed, face black and neck swollen so that his final moments had been little more than tortured attempts to draw just one more breath.  Half eaten face, bone gleaming pinkish in the failing afternoon light while the maggots danced across his rotten flesh.  ""N-no....there has to..to...""<br/><br/><span style=""color: #66ccff"">""I'm afraid so,"" Jax replied simply. What was there to add? The girl fell to her knees, sobbing.</span><br/><br/>Her words trailed off into incoherent sobs.  She curled in on herself as if she could protect her heart from the poisoned barbs the world was driving into her flesh, one after another.  Skin proved a poor barrier to reality, though.  She was too weak to shriek in her grief, but her sobs echoed well enough in the tomb of her homeland.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #66ccff""> ""Uh, you, uh..."" Jax wrung her hands, uncertain of what to do faced with the emotional devastation before her. She sighed and knelt down, tilting her head in an attempt to get a better look at the girl's face.  ""Listen, there is nothing you can do for them, trust me,"" she said quietly. ""I was just there. There is nothing for you there. Do you have anywhere else to go? A nearby town, a family member...?""</span><br/><br/>After a long moment, the girl slowly regained some hold of herself.  There was strong metal in her, buried deep, but even the strongest steel could only take so much before it broke.  Running a dirty hand across her face to dash away the tears from eyes made redder from the paleness of her skin, she slowly shook her head.  ""No.""  She sniffed, and had to clamp down on another wave of sobbing before it could pull her back under again.  ""All of my family lived h-here. They are...they are...""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Dead</span>.  The word rang across her conscious mind like a struck gong, and the wave of despair washed over her again.  For a time, she couldn't be bothered to gather the pieces of her soul, content to wallow in her grief.<br/><br/>Eventually it passed.  She squeezed her eyes shut, nd raised her tear streaked face to this strange woman.  ""I...have never left this valley in my life. They say Eloria is a big kingdom...but I only know this piece."" she said in a hollow, forlorn voice.  Her eyes were the picture of pain itself, a soul stretched over coals and unable to escape.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #66ccff""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Damn.</span> Jax waited patiently for her to breathe just a little more normally before pressing on. She didn't know this girl, not in the slightest, but she'd be buggered if she just left her in the middle of nowhere on the brink of death after delivering news like that.<br/><br/>""Hear me out,"" she said, hesitantly placing a hand on the girl's shoulder after a quick look has assured her there were no weird growths or rotting patches of flesh there. ""I am not from around here, either. I, too, am looking for a place to go. Why don't we find one together, eh? I've got water and a bit of food, and I'm not - terrible at getting more, either. So, let's find somewhere a little nicer for you, eh? You won't last long on your own in that state."" Jax held out her half-empty waterskin to the girl. ""How's it sound?""</span><br/><br/>She flinched from that touch.  Even through cloth, the woman's hand was like ice against her fevered body.  At least the plague that had taken everyone else had left her alive.  She had gotten sick again, but that at least was a more mundane sickness, and far less dire.  In perspective, at least.  ""You...are an outlander?"" she asked, incredulous.  It should have been obvious; after all, there were no elf kin in Marin's Creek or anywhere else in the local range.  Their kind were found in the forests further north, and further south in the wildlands.  ""No one comes here.  They call it...called it..."" a shadow crossed her face, and for a moment it looked like those dark eyes would let loose another flood.  She mastered herself, barely.  ""They called it the back end of forever.""  Her words were a barely heard whisper.<br/><br/>The back end of forever was as apt a term as there was ever to be for this sleepy part of the world.  The Elorian Mountains stretched from sea to sea across the wide spit of land connecting the lower continent to the icy northern wilderness.  There were very few passes through them, and aside from a trading post on the border of the ice fields much further north, there were no towns of any size beyond the range.  The mountains were often jokingly called 'The wall at the end of the world'.  Somewhat jokingly.<br/><br/>Not really wanting too, she tried to get to her feet.<span style=""color: #66ccff"">""Well, 'outlander' is nicer than some of the other things I get called on occasion,"" Jax mumbled, hooking an arm around the girl's shoulder to help her up.</span>She made no reply to that comment, using the other woman's support to take some of the weight off her aching bones, fever heated flesh pressed close the the elf.  ""I was sick for weeks.  I got better, but then I got sick again with something else.""  She hung onto the staff like it was her support, that and the outlander woman whom she had never met before today.  ""Thank you.  My name is...is...""  Her voice trailed off, faint to begin with, into silence.  She looked confused.<span style=""font-style: italic"">What is my name?</span>That expression deepened into horror.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Who am I?  What is my name?</span>""What...what is my name?  Why can't I remember my name?""<span style=""color: #66ccff""> Just as she was getting fairly certain she could stand on her own, the girl immediately panicked. Jax was having none of it.  The sun was burning, the road was dusty, she was tired and disappointed and there was just no time for mysteries that couldn't be solved on the road.<br/><br/>""I'll just call you Plaguerat until then, if that's all right with you,"" Jax said, steering the distressed girl down a fork in the road that lead toward a forest, visible some way in the distance. ""If you wanna come, we're going now. I've had enough of this place.""</span><br/><br/>She shuffled along gamely, a flash of irritation burning quickly in her eyes.  It was the first time an emotion other than sorrow had expressed itself on her face, but it didn't last for very long.  She was too tired and hurt too much to be angry at such childish disrespect.  The pain was far worse than the weariness, truth to tell.  ""But,"" she began, but never finished the sentence.  It dawned on her then what they were doing, and a different kind of sorrow came to her.  They were going to leave the only place she had ever known.  If she hadn't cried herself out before, she would surely be weeping now.  First her family, and now everything she had ever known.  All in the space of one afternoon.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Why is this happening?</span>There was no answer to that silent question.<br/><br/>The silence was oppressive, and sick and tired or not, she longed to break it.  ""So...what were you doing here, anyway?"" she asked, not out of any true curiosity.  Her whole thoughts were elsewhere, on places familiar and faces as well, all receding into a place where they would remain forever: memory.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #66ccff"">""Eh, y'know, working,"" she replied as vaguely as possible, not wanting to tell the girl that the reason she had come was to see if there was anything worth stealing from her now dead friends and family. Tall, silver beeches had begun to appear on either side of the trail, casting a pleasant shadow. Jax looked at Plaguerat, still stumbling along, helped by her staff.<br/><br/>""You're lucky you survived,"" she said, not entirely sure if the girl really was.</span><br/><br/>She cast tired eyes around her, looking at the trees beginning to crowd up to the road.  The forest this low was more deciduous than anything, but she knew when they began to climb the pass out it would change character quickly, to coniferous giants.  And could care less.  She turned, and looked at her 'rescuer'.<br/><br/>Almost as if reading the woman's mind, she replied.  ""Am I lucky?""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Cursed....with life when all else I know have perished.  No, not lucky at all.<br/><br/>Far from it.</span>"
4909,The World Beyond,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=50604,2016-08-17T20:41:25,Fearless Sissy,"<div style=""text-align: justify;""><div style=""background-color:#101010; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;"">""Maybe it doesn't seem that way right now,"" Jax replied needlessly to the rhetorical question. She didn't mind silence, far from it - if she were alone. With others, it was unbearable. She cast a sideways glance at the girl, faintly impressed with how she just kept going despite having suffered loss upon loss this day. One foot in front of the other, as stubborn as the mountains they were going to try to cross. Jax sighed. <span style=""font-style: italic"">The bloody mountains.</span> Crossing them from the other side had been hard, but not completely unbearable. She had had supplies then, but evidently, restocking had not been an option here on the other side, as she had hoped. If she remembered correctly, there were plenty of streams to drink from. Food was another matter entirely. She'd never learned how to shoot a bow, and if she had to set traps... They would be in the mountains for ages, trying to catch anything.<br/><br/>""You wouldn't happen to know anything that might help us get through the mountains faster, safer, and easier?"" She asked, not in the least expecting anything even vaguely helpful. The girl was wearing a <span style=""font-style: italic"">sack</span>. What were the chances she had a bow somewhere underneath there? <br/><br/><ul>She blinked, clearly pulled from deep and dark thoughts. ""What? No...at least..."" She frowned, and then shivered as a cold draft wound down from the towering peaks. ""The road we are on is the best one, or so the peddlers say. There is another pass...but this late in the year, it is probably s-snow bound."" she continued in a low, tired voice.</ul><br/>""Well, if peddlers can make it, so can you!"" Jax said with an optimism she did not feel at all. She was quiet for a while.<br/><br/>""So you've just - never left your town?"" She asked incredulously. ""Why not?""<br/><br/><ul>She was silent for a time, masking her discomfort at the question by concentrating on walking. She puffed a bit from the exertion, so it really wasn't much of a stretch. ""Why would I?"" she queried. ""There is too much to do on a farm for me to just up and leave. I-"" she broke off into a mild fit of coughing. The air was getting progressively thinner.<br/><br/>What was she supposed to do? Tell this woman - who didn't seem particularly nice - that she had no idea how old she was, and by her parents reckoning (a brief crumpling of that haggard face) she was only nineteen? She called them her parents but they had already told her that particular truth. ""Besides, my...my parents say the world is dangerous.""</ul><br/>""It can be,"" Jax replied grimly, folding her cloak back a little to reveal the handles of twin daggers at her sides. ""There's a reason I carry these around. So, you're a farmer's girl. Good. You lot usually don't have the worst constitution."" She wasn't breathing nearly as lightly as she had earlier. The beeches had given way to pine trees, tall and thin. <span style=""font-style: italic"">At least it's not as hot here,</span> Jax thought, trying to ignore the fact that she would probably lose all feeling in her toes and fingers within a week or so as they would inevitably climb higher.<br/><br/>Up ahead, a sharp plateau jutted out from the rock, creating a primitive sort of roof. Warm sunset colors swept around the rocks, making them shine in places. Jax let herself drop to the ground. ""I dunno about you, but I am <span style=""font-style: italic"">done</span> walking for today,"" she said, eyes closed as she lay spreadeagled on the ground, allowing herself for a moment to forget that there was water and food and firewood to be found. Reality soon set in again, however. One eye slid open to watch the girl. ""You any good with identifying edible things? Because we need those.""</div></div><div style=""text-align: right;""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Indented parts by Naive.</span></div>"
4910,The World Beyond,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=50604,2016-08-18T00:10:19,Naive,"It was a convenient place for making camp, and it had been used by many people before them.  There was plenty of evidence of old cook fires close towards the alcove made by the overhang, and the overhanging rock was blackened with smoke.  The girl noted this, but even as the outlander dropped and took her ease, she remained standing, hanging and shivering on the staff she had brought with her.  Looking out over the valley before them, she could do little beyond think of what she was turning her back on, and what she was leaving behind.  That it was all fancies, all lies to herself, made it even worse.<br/><br/>She sighed, shivering in truth now. Despite feeling chilled to the bone, she also felt hot. ""I was done walking before we started. The only way left is forward....but..."" another weary sigh, punctuated by coughing. ""I need some rest.""  That was an understatement, of course.  She had been tired at the outset of the pathetic journey from the lowlands, but she could sleep a week, or more, now.  At least, that was how it felt.  Her body burned, and yet she was as cold as ice, aching in her joints and bones and muscles all together.<br/><br/>Stumbling a little, she managed to come under the overhang, feeling the frigid breeze from still higher up in th the mountains. ""I...i k-know how to set snares and t-traps. I lived on a farm,"" she replied with a touch of sullen reproach, itself a remarkable achievement given that days events. ""I k ow h-how to live off the l-land.""  And by herself, would have no problem.  Except she was sick, and tired.  And numb, numb in her heart.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #66ccff"">Jax grinned; she couldn't help herself. Plaguerat was coming alive. ""Fantastic,"" she said, rolling up into a sitting position and resting her elbows on her knees. She dug around in her satchel, finding several long, thin pieces of string and a knife. She handed them to the girl. ""Can you make snares, too?""</span><br/><br/>The girl nodded.  She was versed in many such things.  It should have gone without saying, but she was beginning to get the feeling that this woman was not a farmer, or a villager.  Perhaps one of those fabled adventurers, wanderers ranging from town to town.  Or mercenaries.  Or any of a hundred other fables that had never really been a part of her quiet life in that secluded valley of Marin's Creek.  Marin's Creek...<br/><br/>Pushing aside all of those dangerous thoughts that seemed to well up like swamp gas, she nodded slowly. She could mourn properly, later, when she was safe. She wasn't sure she was safe right now. ""Of course,"" she said a trifle irritably. What kind of country child couldn't do something like that? Well...she could...<br/><br/>She stomped on the thought before it had even formed.<br/><br/>""I can m-make them, b-but not set them. T-too weak."" Her eyes were dark pits, bu her cheeks reddened a touch as if the admission was embarrassing. The paleness of her flesh made it more pronounced. ""C-can you find s-sign? There m-might be some r-rabbits a bit further down..."" She honestly didn't know how well versed in the woodsman's skills this stranger might be.  She couldn't have been too terrible, because she was here and not a part of a larger train of wagons, headed out to the outer rim of the world.  Unless she had carried all ofthe food she needed to get here...<br/><br/><span style=""color: #66ccff"">""Yeah, I thought you might make some while I go looking for water - and tracks,"" Jax said kindly, not missing the way the girl's hands shook. ""I'll be right back."" With that, she disappeared into the forest.</span><br/><br/>She took the materials, looking at what she had to work with.  It would do, and she settled down to her knees as Jax began to move back out of camp  and into the woods.  It was....pleasant work, really.  Something her hands could do, something she could put her mind to to keep other things from rearing their ugly heads.  She lost herself in it, for a time, tying knots and cutting string.  Hardly complex work, but she drew it out.<br/><br/>She had just set it aside, and was staring back over what had been her home, when Jax returned.<span style=""color: #66ccff"">She had muddy hands and a fine scrape on her cheek, but seemed very satisfied with herself. ""Found both water and paw prints,"" she told the girl, disproportionately happy to be delivering good news to a stranger for once. ""Aaand,"" she said, digging into her pack, ""pinecones!"" She held one aloft as if she had just invented it. ""Oh, yeah, and also these,"" she said, fishing out a handful of black berries. ""I tried one. They won't kill you - at least immediately,"" Jax teased.</span><br/><br/>She looked at the offered berries with no expression, forcibly pulling herself back to the here and now.  They were indeed blackberries, and not harmful at all (except for the seeds, which she had never really liked).  She accepted them, but did not immediately dig into them.  She was not really that hungry, despite days without food.  No, not hungry at all.  She carefully set the berries on a rock, and then reached for the snares she had made, offering them to the outlander.   ""We need a fire for the pine cones. Its...better than I-I'd hoped.""  She took the pinecones, and set them next to the rock.  There would be small seeds in them that they could eat for some nourishment.  Anything more substantial would take the entire night to procure, with the traps set and checked in the morning.  Strangely, the possibility of not eating didn't upset her at all.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #66ccff"">Jax accepted the snares and got up to set them, but didn't leave their little makeshift camp without sending Plaguerat a worried glance. ""You should eat, y'know,"" she said matter-of-factly over her shoulder as she left for the woods again.</span>""I know, she replied, but it didn't sound as if she really cared.  She looked at the berries, but made no immediate move towards them.  Even though it felt like her guts were gnawing on her backbone, she still had no appetite to speak of.  Still, to appease the woman, she took a few of them and chewed them mechanically, and swallowed.  They tasted of ashes, but she doubted she would be left alone on this subject.<br/><br/>Instead, she went to work on a fire.  It was a simple enough task, though getting to her feet was troublesome at best.  She gathered enough wood to be sure they could keep a small fire going for a few hours, and then put together a fire bow.  Tiredness settled deep into her bones as she worked the thing, spending precious energy just to generte a single little ember, which she placed into a nest of shredded birch bark.  It took too much effort to blow it to life, so she had to do this twice before it finally caught.  The warmth was a blessed addition, of course, and she got close to the flames to bask in its radiance.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #66ccff"">""With any luck, we'll have something more substantial to eat in the morning,"" Jax said, feeling exhaustion set in as she looked at the small fire the girl had managed to build.</span>The girl hadn't heard her return to their meager camp, and she gave an involuntary start at the sudden voice.  She should have been keeping watch, anyway!  That self berating voice didn't have much power, though, all things considered.<span style=""color: #66ccff"">Jax tossed a pinecone on [the fire] for good measure. A good night's rest would do them both good. Jax looked at the neatly rolled blanket tied to her pack, then to the girl, then back to the pack.<br/><br/>""You're sure you're not infectious?"" She asked, offering her the blanket. ""I'd hate to have to burn this.""</span><br/><br/>She looked up, hollow eyes taking in the blanket and the intent of the woman.  She shook her head slowly.  ""No.  Its...n-not the p-plague.  I'd be dead by n-now if it was.  Like..."" a cloud passed across her face, again.  Squeezing her eyes shut momentarily, she pressed on.  ""I just need some rest.  Its bone w-weariness.  I-it'll pass.""  At least she hoped it did.  But she couldn't come right out and say that, either.  SHe also couldn't come out and say that were she contagious, it was already far,<span style=""font-style: italic"">far</span>too late to worry about that.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #66ccff"">""As long as it won't stick to me, I'll manage,"" Jax replied. ""You take this for the night. I have my cloak. You have a potato sack."" She smiled then, just a small, kind curve of her mouth. ""Sleep. I'll make sure the fire doesn't go out just yet.""</span><br/><br/>The girl grimaced.  ""Its not a sack.  I've...just lost a little weight.""<span style=""font-style: italic"">A little?  Really</span>That traitorous voice in her head practically chortled at that.<span style=""font-style: italic"">You've lost at least fifty pounds, and you didn't have enough to start with!</span>She ignored it.  She didn't really care, rudderless as she was at that moment.<br/><br/>She glanced over the valley.  It lay in shadow now, most of its contents too dark to be made out as the sun settled on the horizon, dipping slowly behind the peaks further west.  She took the blanket and drew it around her tired body, and obediently stretched out on the stony ground.  As she lay there, she saw the first of the moons come into light, blazing a brilliant half-circle in the skies as stars began to appear, as the sun sank and became obscured in the west, the horizon lit with brilliant fire.<br/><br/>""Luna,"" she said sleepily, eyes half closed.  ""That is what my name is.  Luna...""<br/><br/>Weariness pulling her down, she drifted off to sleep.<br/><br/>***<br/><br/>""Wake up!""<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Troubled dreams.  She opened her eyes and blinked at the brilliant light that shone down on her, illuminating...illuminating something she had never seen before.  A globe, blue and white and green and brown, stretched out before her.  A beautiful gem set in a backdrop of darkness, the blackness pricked by millions of points of light that stretched in every direction.  Those cold points of light could do little to illuminate the darkness of this place.</span><br/><br/>""Wake up!""<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Standing in a city, now.  She took a step back, her body not wishing to function properly.</span>Where is this place?<span style=""font-style: italic""> she thought to herself, but the thought seemed somehow murky, distant and unreal.  She felt that she was drifting, even though she stood in place.<br/><br/>People moved about in an endless tide, people in their thouands.  She had never seen so many people in one place, or a village anywhere near so large.  It was...awe-striking to behold.  Criers shouting out to the crowds, trying to sell the wares arrayed on their tables before them, waving around trinkets, fruits, meat pies, and all manner of things in the pursuit of money.  Carriages moving along streets drawn by horses, coats gleaming like the laquerwork of the carriages themselves, embossed with sigils and coats of arms.  Amidst the crowd, men moved along, wearing steel in a manner she had never seen before.  Steel like great suits, with nothing visible of the men themselves beyond their eyes, peering from beyond narrow slits.  They had swords at their waists, and long pikes in their hands bearing tassels in red and green.<br/><br/>It was a place that must surely live only in myth, and yet Luna felt as though this was a real place.  Somewhere, there was a place like this...but that didn't make sense.  She had never left the valley of her birth, never seen anything so grand, so enormous, as this before.  How, then, could she be seeing it now?<br/><br/>She looked, and moved...but her feet moved forward even though she herself never left that one spot.  She stopped, shocked, but then, how could she be shocked?  This was without a doubt the strangest experience she had ever had in her life.  She just stood there, poleaxed...<br/><br/>Gradually, she became aware of something.  A certain...wrongness to this scene.  She glanced around, but could find nothing that would give that impression.  The people seemed to be living their lives, happily enough.  But...but there was a dark cast to their movements, to their expressions.  To the entire scene.<br/><br/>And suddenly, she saw it.  A woman, standing across the square from her.  She didn't move like the others, only sat there.  And looked at her.  Shorter than Luna herself, she had hair the color of polished silver and eyes like chips of amythest, and she wore no expression whatsoever.  She lifted a hand, and pointed at Luna, saying nothing, and she tried to take a step back.  And then turned to flee, suddenly terrified...<br/><br/>...and turned face to face with the most handsome man she had ever seen in her life, in a tight fitting coat and breeches worked with silver and gold.  His dark eyes widened a bit as she turned...and then his face broke into a grin.  It wasn't a very nice grin.<br/><br/>She opened her mouth, and screamed.</span><br/><br/>***<br/><br/>With a gasp, she sat bolt upright, blanket sliding down her chest to pool at her waist.  Her dress clung to her, soaked through with sweat, and she even had to push aside lank, sweat damp strands of hair from her eyes in order to see.  The sky held a faint grey light, the sun just beginning to rise somewhere below the eastern peaks.  It was twilight, when the world was still in that place between day and night, and as silent as could be had with the wind soughing through the trees overhead.<br/><br/>Luna felt.....remarkably better.  Looking at the sweat dampened sack of a dress she wore, she grimaced.  The fever had broken in the night, and with its loosing of her wits she could think more or less clearly again.  There were...areas that she did not wish to dwell on, but now that she had a day to seperte herself from that sorrowful mess, she could push it firmly aside.  It was not something that could be done indefinitely, but for now she could focus on surviving and leave her grief to rot.<br/><br/>Alas, she was still tired, and a little weak.  She sat there, shivering as the cold wind blew against her damp clothes and skin, and stared into the remnants of the fire.  It took considerable effort for her to rise, but she managed it with only a little swaying  There was still some firewood to be fed into the bed of coals that Jax had the foresight to bank in the night.  That worth still lay beneath her cloak, a peaceful expression on her face as she slept.<br/><br/>Something caught Luna's eyes as she fed pieces of wood into the flames, the first crackles of wood catching popping in the silence of the morning.  Something gleaming, much further on the road that they traveled on.  It became markedly more pronounced as the sun sent the leading rim of its brilliance over the tops of the peaks, casting the world in syrupy golden light.  Gleaming, winking, and moving.  She had no idea what it was, and no concern for it.<br/><br/>Before too long, she had the fire burning well, dispelling some of the nights chill.  She huddled in close to it, seekign to dry out her garments.  She would smell fairly bad before this journey was done, she reckoned, seeing as there would be no bath to wash the sour sweat of sickness and all the other filth from her body.<br/><br/>""Hey!  Wake up, sleepy head,"" she said, still sounding tired but with a noticeable lack of teeth chattering."
4911,The World Beyond,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=50604,2016-08-24T04:25:19,Ben,"The sounds of rustling foliage and small panicked squeals caught Jinn's ear as he passed through the brush. The warms rays of the morning sun filtering through the trees gave just enough light to betray the whining creature's position as it tried to escape from its trappings. Jinn took slow, deliberate steps as he approached, coming up on the small beast just as it tired itself. The brown rodent lay on its side, its beady black eyes zeroing in on the child before darting frantically all about. Its entire body pulsed in time with its fluttering heartbeat. Jinn's blood-orange eyes regarded the creature with a cold gaze before looking at the trappings around the creature's neck. It had managed to panic itself into a noose of string. Despite his indifferent, almost disgusted appearance he was glad he'd stumbled across someone's catch. It was a small creature but it'd have to suffice for now. He gripped the rodent in his hand and yanked harshly. The string snapped along with its captive's neck. Its head flopped to the side and its body twitched for a moment longer before falling limp, its once panicked black eyes became glassy and vacant.<br/><br/>""Yahweh,"" he whispered to the dead rodent in a low voice before continuing his trek forward. He found his way toward a mountain path but decided against walking along it. He instead kept a close eye on the trail as he carefully made his way through the thickets that lined the path. His travels slowed to a snail's pace as dry fallen branches made his way forward a snapping, crackling alarm to anyone nearby.<br/><br/>The distant clank of metal on metal caught Jinn off guard.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Soldiers""</span>He'd been so focused on moving forward that he hadn't been paying attention to the path. He crouched low and sat stark still, his heart hammered in his ears as he took a moment to scan the area. He spotted the gleam further up the path. He cursed his inattentiveness and quickly retreated into the forest. His breathing became ragged and his steps less careful as he trekked. He gritted his teeth and drew his cloak up around him. He could handle fatigue, hunger, exhaustion... but this cold. His wrappings provided little defense. He needed to find his way out of this place and quick. His only path was blocked off and he had no idea how to get to the great Lakes from here. He had no idea how to get anywhere. His best bet would be to try and survey the area. After a moment of searching, Jinn came to a clearing overlooking the area.<br/><br/>Jinn bathed in the warmth of the sun. It did little to combat the chill in the air but it was nice nonetheless. His moment came to an end as he began to look over the forest. The soldiers were closing in. He immediately shrank away from the ledge, dropping down on his stomach as he moved backwards. It was a hopeless effort; his white cloak, his hair, his skin it all looked out of place in this environment.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""> ""Hey! Wake up, sleepy head,""</span>. His heart rammed against his chest. A voice. Very close. He peered over the cliff once more and glimpsed a wisp of a girl with red hair, almost as red as his own. His only choices were to stay out in plain sight or seek aid. Even if the girl didn't want to help, he was assured he could manage to subdue her if necessary.<br/><br/>""Psst,"" he whispered down before lowering himself onto the ledge, he shimmied across until he met a sloped rock face. He slid off the wall and his feet met the ground with a small slap. His footsteps were clear as he wandered back over to the girl.<br/><br/>""I'm guessing this is yours?"" he said as he dropped the deceased rodent next to the crackling fire. He was finally able to look at this girl head on. Maybe it was the shadows cast by the overhang, but this girl looked gaunt, more so than she did from a distance. It was as if he were staring down a skeleton that had stolen a girl's skin. Like staring death in the face. He wavered for a moment before spotting another girl in much better shape sleeping a few feet away.<br/><br/>""You on the run?"" he didn't need to whisper, his small voice carried no weight ""I spotted some soldiers ahead and I need a place, alright?"" it wasn't really a request."
4912,The World Beyond,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=50604,2016-08-29T10:36:29,Fearless Sissy,"<div style=""text-align: justify;""><div style=""background-color:#101010; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;"">""Mmm?""<br/><br/>Jax grumbled, not at all happy with being shaken awake. She sat up and rubbed the base of her hands in her eyes. God, what time was it? The sun was barely up, and the sky had already begun its transformation from black and star-speckled to deep blue when she finally gave in to sleep. At least the girl looked remarkably healthier, skin and bones as she was. Sleep and laughter, always the best medicine. Closely followed by food and actual medicine. Her bones felt stiff, as if she were a thousand years old, and she flexed her fingers over her head with some ominous cracking sounds to follow. That was when she noticed that she and the girl were no longer alone.<br/><br/>He didn't look dangerous, just out of place. Flaming red hair with eyes to match, and a cloak that would look far less odd in a castle than here in the middle of nowhere. ""If you got it from a snare, yeah, that's mine. Ours,"" Jax replied, eyeing the rodent. She shot a grin at the girl. ""Look, finally we come across something more dead than you!"" She said as she reached for the animal and the knife that Plaguerat had used to make snares the night before.<br/><br/>""I'm not on the run,"" Jax replied cheerfully while carefully removing the insides of the small animal, ""but Plaguerat sure is. From, guess what, the plague. I'm guessing the stuff you're running from is a little more - active in its hunt,"" she stated. ""If you're gonna get us into trouble, you can move right on. I'm not interested in fighting the battles of strangers, even if they do bring me food."" He could sound as demanding as he wanted to - if those soldiers wanted to butt heads, she would give him up without thinking twice about it.<br/><br/>She set the animal aside on one of the rocks and began looking for an appropriate stick to skewer it with. ""Those soldiers, how 'ahead' are they? Do we have time to cook breakfast, or is that just gonna mean they get a free meal when they reach us?"" Jax asked. What on Earth could he have done that would warrant a group of soldiers chasing him all the way out here? Aside from their food, there was nothing for them to confiscate in the name of the king, queen, or whomever they answered to. She popped a berry in her mouth and chewed thoughtfully. He had barely left any visible footprints in the dust, either. A thief? Assassin? Unfortunate victim of coincidence? She wasn't too interested in what had brought him here - except that whatever it was, trouble was following.</div></div>"
4913,The World Beyond,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=50604,2016-08-30T00:28:45,Naive,"She gasped at the sudden voice, and spun to face the newcomer with a heart hammering in her chest. And swayed a bit from the sudden motion, but tried to cover that as best as she could. She stared at the boy, though.  His attire was strange, as strange as any she had ever seen.  His face was just visible beneath the hood he had drawn up, showing dark freckled skin framing a face with eyes of the most unusual color she had ever seen before.  She stared as much for his outlandish looks as for his tone, a cross between commanding and disdainful in her mind.  So far, it had been two outlanders with strange mindsets, and if not for her unease in this new circumstance, she would have said something. She opened her mouth to reply, almost shocked at the temerity she was displaying, but the elven woman beat her to it.<br/><br/>She grimaced as the woman spoke to her, giving her that vile name she had been using the day before.  It occurred to her that the elf had yet to actually give her her own name, yet.  She cast a dark look at the other woman. ""My name is Luna, not Plaguerat,"" she said in a tart tone and then turned to look at the boy, still a bit wide-eyed. ""I am on the run from nothing. There is just nothing left for me..."" she had to swallow hard at that. She couldn't come to grips with all that had gone down in the previous days, not so quickly. Instead, she rudely shoved it aside in her head. There would be proper time to grieve later.  ""That is, I am not running."" The other thing he said finally registered, and she directed a quick, open look at the boy. ""Soldiers? Real soldiers?"" It was hard to hide the wide-eyed wonder in her voice. She had never seen any that she could remember, and she knew little about them beyond that they protected Eloria from the threats of the rest of the world.  They were things from tales, stories told around camp fires or in the dark of winter.  Stories of wars and heroes, great nations fighting against dark and oppressive peoples.  She knew they were real, as did anyone with their full growth on them, but her idea of them was very much idealized from those very stories she had heard so often as a child.<br/><br/><span style=""color: red"">[He] looked over the pale girl, irritation playing over his features for just a moment before returning to their cold[,] almost weary visage. He didn't time for the introductions or [for] star-struck girls. As for the other, he was taken aback by her tone. From her features, she appeared Elven but her attitude was quite inconsistent with all of his experiences with them. Maybe she'd never been enslaved. He spoke once again ""Whether you want there to be or not, there is definitely trouble. They've been headed this way for some time now and they will be here within minutes. I do not know why they are coming but I'd rather not be seen when they do,"" he walked further into the alcove[,] gently running his hand across the scraggly surface. His hand [took] on the color [of the rock] and faded into the [stone].</span>Luna stared even as the boy faded away, as though he had never been before.  She had never seen the like before, and stared pop-eyed for a moment.  And, for just a trace of a moment, she could swear she<span style=""font-style: italic"">felt</span>something, then.  It passed, an idle fancy.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #80BF80"">""Well, he's an odd one, isn't he,"" Jax told Luna conversationally as she began sharpening a stick for the future skewering of animals.</span>The girl nodded silently, still awed at seeing what could only be magic, that oft-whispered of power that had never really been a part of her life.<span style=""color: #80BF80"">""I wouldn't trust him as far as I could throw him,"" she whispered to the girl as she inspected the stick, not in the least worried about what would come. She had not done anything illegal as of late, and if they wanted to fight, well, it was their funeral.</span><br/><br/>She looked between the blank wall of stone - where the boy had vanished - and Jax with bewildered eyes.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Trouble?</span>she thought to herself faintly.<span style=""font-style: italic"">What trouble could possibly be found in Marin's Creek?  Beyond wolves and hard winters,</span>she amended.  Nothing<span style=""font-style: italic"">ever</span>happened out here.  Why, six years ago a scofflaw from the Inner Kingdoms had passed through town, and though he had done absolutely nothing, it was remembered and even occasionally spoken of to this day.  Had been spoken of.  That recall to the here and now struck as hard as it should, and her wide-eyed gaze darkened somewhat, like skies ready for rain.  There was never trouble here, at any rate.  Even the thief, or whatever he had been, had not been pursued.  Sometimes, people wondered if the Queen even really cared about these backwoods villages.  If it wasn't for gold and alum mines, this would all be unclaimed wilderness.<br/><br/>The valley had always been quiet; it was too far out of the way for the troubles of the world to touch it. Even ne'er-do-wells seldom bothered coming this far into the mountains. There was no money to be stolen, and nothing of value to be obtained, at least in Marin's Creek.  ""I can't imagine there will be any trouble, uh....boy?"" she replied.  There was no response from the lad, now.  She could see something in what Jax was saying; the boy was an odd one, and had a strange way about him. She put it down to him from being from off somewhere. ""Unless you are bringing it on your heels,"" she said doubtfully as she settled onto a stone near the scant fire. She took a handful of berries and ate them, spitting seeds.  They still tasted of ashes in her mouth, and if she was hungry, it seemed something far distant, another person's troubles.  She ate mechanically.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #80BF80"">""I'm sure he is, otherwise, why would he care?"" Jax shrugged. ""They could just be out taking a walk, but no, Stoneface doesn't want to talk to them, do you, eh?"" She added a little louder, staring directly at the spot where he had melted into the cliff. Was he a magic user, or was it something with his race? Jax hadn't encountered it before, but she found the likelihood of it being the kind of magic she knew to be extremely small. He was so young, after all. Or at least looked like it.<br/><br/>""Listen, whatever they want - you have nothing to fear. We have done nothing wrong, all right?"" She said to Luna. ""And like I said - I'm not carrying these daggers around for fun.""</span>Luna eyed those daggers doubtfully.  They were foolish weapons - a bow was far more effective for virtually every purpose she could imagine using a weapon for.  Men didn't kill one another, at home.  The idea of using weapons on other people was foreign to her, and in fact, never even occurred to her at all.  She wasn't worried at all about the soldiers; rather, she was excited to see something from the stories she had always heard as a girl.<br/><br/>""What could I possibly have to worry about?"" she asked, and tossed a couple more sticks on the fire.<br/><br/>=====================<br/><br/>The air was brisk, which was to be expected in the mountains at this time of year.  The horses snorted as they clopped along the stony ground, tack rattling and clinking as they made their way down this bloody forgotten road.  Evon had to wonder at the folly of this particular expedition.  No one came into these mountains, because<span style=""font-style: italic"">there was nothing in them to find</span>!  At least, nothing of any interest.  Only wolves, tree's, and backwoods people who were so far behind the times that they seldom knew what went on from one valley to the next within six months, if even that.<br/><br/>He shifted in his saddle to look back at the men with him.  There were six of them, not counting the dark stranger that rode at the rear of the, for lack of a better term, column.  The leather padding of his steel chain mail creaked as he made sure that everyone was still with him.  Unfortunately, they were.  Oh, his five companions didn't bother him much at all - all of them were veterans of the interminable raiding across the southern border with the Empire.  Blessedly, they were never more than raids; Eloria had as much chance fending off the combined might of the Empire as did any other of the numerous nations that bordered that great blood-soaked nation.  Not, of course, that they could win against the Elorian military so easily.  They had these cursed mountains to fall back to, if it came to it, and the desert-born were ill equipped to deal with what many of his nation took as another day at the park.<br/><br/>No, all of his concern was focused on the one rider trailing them.  He rode a little apart from the rest, they in their chain shirts and greaves, long swords at hips and horse bows unstrung and shoved into saddle quivers.  That worthy wore a silk lined coat of fine wool, embroidered in the classic maze pattern of the nation in thread-of-gold around the collar and sleeves.  His dark trousers were unsoiled despite two weeks in the saddle, and the dgger thrust behind his belt - ornamental, Evon was certain, for if that man had ever seen any fighting he would eat his own boots raw - worked with gold and fiery gems.  He would have looked a fool if not for the heavy gold necklace he wore, upon which was suspended the Scepter of the Kingdom.  This man had all of the authority of the Queen behind him.  It made him a very dangerous man, behind those hooded eyes and stone hard features.<br/><br/>""I believe there is a village up ahead,"" he shouted back to his companions, who all grumbled about the fact.  They had been forced to bed down in a stone-studded meadow some two miles back for the night, and had they known there was a town close to hand they might have pressed on.  Even little hamlets at the edge of forever might have an inn, a real bed to sleep in, and possibly some beer to wet their throats.  Only, the dark little man with the weight of a throne behind him had demanded that they stop where they had, and had threatened to<span style=""font-style: italic"">hang</span>any man that disobeyed.<br/><br/>""Our goal is beyond it,"" that dark man croaked, his voice a dry rasp.  His plain features were offset by the grotesque scar at his throat; someone had tried to cut it for him at some time in the past and failed.  A pity, that.  And, if the rumors about this fellow were to be believed, it was probably best to hope that those who had attempted it had died screaming, but quickly.  ""The High Lord is very curious about what the surveyor's uncovered in the valley beyond it.""<br/><br/>Evon grunted, and he heard the grumbling from his men as well.  Sent out into the middle of nowhere to escort this...this man.  All so he could look upon some ancient ruin that hd been discovered last year, no less.  A whole year!  It had taken a whole year for news of the discovery to reach the capitol, and then for the powers that be to assemble a team to go an investigate it.  He had little doubt it had much to do with the situation in the Noorah.  War had broken out somewhere deep in the desert, and it was clear from initial reports that the Empire had won that exchange in its usual crushing fashion.  There were those who worried that if it didn't have to chew too much on its latest acquisition, that it might turn its greedy stare elsewhere.  Eloria wasn't so far away, after all.<br/><br/>All the same, Evon disliked this man.  The High Lord?  The only person who should have any say in the disposition of the army and its resources was the Queen and her trusted advisors and military leaders.  High Lord Davian was something of a new face; he had risen to power in ten years time which was no mean feat within the court.  There were those that said his own power within the kingdom rivaled that of the Queen.  There were even some who said that it exceeded her Majesties own.<br/><br/>""Sir?""  His second heeled his horse forward, pointing ahead of them.  ""Sir, I see smoke atop that saddle pass up there.  It appears there are either some locals or travelers up there.""  Evon looked where the man pointed, and saw the faint curl of smoke coming from off to the side of the road.  It was perhaps five hundred yards down the line yet.  Erik had surprisingly good eyes.  It was what made him an excellent scout.<br/><br/>He opened his mouth to tell the man it was of no consequence, when the man at the back stirred.  ""Well.""  The word cut through the silence of the woods like a knife.  ""That is truly interesting,"" he said to himself, and Evon had to suppress a shudder.<br/><br/>""We will leave them be.  Its probably just a bunch of farmers out on a hunting trip.  Or maybe some merchants.""  A dry, wheezing laugh cut his chain of thoughts in half, and he turned in the saddle to stare at him.  ""You have something to say, m'Lord?""<br/><br/>Choking off his wheezing laughter that was so out of keeping with his youthful appearance, the man grinned.  ""Oh, nothing at all.  Only that your farmers have in their midst someone who can touch upon the force of creation.""  Evon staggered as if he had been punched.  That was....well, not impossible, but unlikely.  Mages were sought by the Army and the Crown equally.  They weren't precisely rare, but they were uncommon enough that any such could earn themselves a very comfortable life working for the Crown of the Stars.  Before he could reply, the odious little man continued.  ""Someone up there just used a little bit of it.  It was almost too small for me to feel, so weak, but it was there.  And it has a peculiar flavor to it, too.  Not human.""<br/><br/>Evon turned in his saddle, and faced forward.  Towards the quickly approaching fire and its unknown occupants.  Unconsciously, he had dropped a hand to his sword, as if that would even do him any good against even a weak mage.  ""What is your suggestion, my Lord?"" he asked through gritted teeth.  Asking it almost hurt.<br/><br/>""Why, we should examine these fellows.  I have not felt that kind of magic in years.  It has...a peculiar taste to it.""  He leaned forward, and seemed to sniff the air.  ""It smells of sage and sand, so it does.""  Those words cut to every heart immediately.  There was no denying what the bastard was implying.  And, through implying, the further implications of such a charge.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Noorah is already here?!</span>It was impossible.  But....he had not been a soldier for fifteen years by taking unnecessary chances.  As they approached the fire, and the two occupants he could see, he subtly gestured for the others to circle round, making sure that escape was not possible.<br/><br/>In case.<br/><br/>""Ho, the fire!  In the name of Her Majesty, I demand that you identify yourselves!"""
4914,The World Beyond,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=50604,2016-09-26T10:05:47,Fearless Sissy,"<div style=""background-color:#101010; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""text-align: justify;"">Jax's eyes swept the circle as she did a slow turn, looking for any possible escape routes. <span style=""font-style: italic"">Damn.</span> With no apparent choice but to play along, she assumed a relaxed pose with one hand resting on her slender hip, the other hanging loosely down by her side.<br/><br/>""I'm Jax, and who are you, then?"" She asked with a cheeky grin, tossing her hair as she looked up at the soldier who had spoken.<br/><br/><ul><span style=""color: #40BFFF"">The man's eyes narrowed for a moment, looking between the elven woman and the other, a human girl sitting near the fire. He ignored her question for the moment. ""And your name, lass?"" His words were polite, but edged with steel. Something must be getting under the fellows skin to be so uneasy of two women apparently alone in the wilderness. Especially when one was very obviously unarmed.<br/><br/>Luna looked at the men in their chain armor over leather padding with wide-eyed wonder, and a hint of unease. She had heard all of the tales of course, about their bravery and their defense of the Realm. But, being so close to so many of them, she couldn't help but not the weapons they carried, how they gleamed in the brightening light of the morning. She swallowed hard for a moment. ""Luna. Luna Ahnmoore, uh, sir?"" she answered with a hint of a question at the end of it.<br/><br/>""Ahnmoore. That is a local name, and you have the local dialect all over your speech, girl. You, Jax, on the other hand...are a foreigner. I am Sargent Evon Alcarres in service to her Majesty, the Queen of Eloria. Tell me, is the elf from the desert, girl?"" He cast his eyes on Jax, and they were very hard. ""Are you? I cannot hold her to account for consorting with you, yet at least."" He had a hand on the long hilt of his sword, watching Jax' eyes as if he could see a lie in them.</span></ul><br/>Her gray eyes narrowed as they met the soldier's cold stare, but her smile stayed in place. ""The <span style=""font-style: italic"">elf</span> is neither from the desert, nor someone who deserves being treated so rudely for no reason,"" she replied to the soldier. ""I was born in a small elven village long since destroyed. My home is the road now."" She sent his sword an unimpressed look. <span style=""font-style: italic"">Probably compensating for something.</span> Her other hand came to rest on her hip as well.<br/><br/>""That, I share with Luna now. We're moving towards anywhere more civilized. I mean,"" she pointed at the skeletal, still sickly pale woman, ""look at her. She wouldn't last a day by herself here as she is now. But maybe your men are afraid of skinny, little girls?"" She raised her eyebrows. ""I mean, I'm sure there's a perfectly good reason for why you're threatening innocent people.""<br/><br/><ul><span style=""color: #40BFFF"">""Perhaps the elf has been out in the woods for too long, and doesn't understand the nature of the world right now."" Evon retorted, though a little gentler than before. A little. ""The world is full of war, now, elf. The Noorain Empire has attacked one of its neighbors, and even now their agents have been seen in three other realms. Including this one.""<br/><br/>Luna looked at Jax. ""Noorain? Empire? I've...never heard of these places. Why would they fight a war against anyone?"" She looked truly perplexed.<br/><br/>Before Jax could answer, Evon cut in. ""Because others have what they want, and they have the strength to take it from them. What other reason does an Empire such as they need for what they do?"" Though in truth it appeared that Evon, too, was perplexed by the outbreak of war. The fellow in the silks behind them all was eyeing both women with an unsettling intensity.</span></ul><br/>""Sarge is right, kid,"" Jax added to Evon's reply. ""The sandmen don't need a reason. We tried building a wall once upon a time, didn't we, but that didn't go so well. Can still find the remnants of it here and there, stretched through half Eloria."" The ghost of <a class=""postlink"" href=""https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=8sQ8R54C53o"">an old song</a> danced in her memory.<br/><br/>""Didn't your <span style=""font-style: italic"">emel</span> ever teach ya it's rude to stare?"" Jax asked the fellow in the silks, not for a second expecting him to dignify her with an answer. He looked altogether too important for basic manners. Deciding he wasn't worth her time if she wasn't worth his, she turned back to Evon.<br/><br/>""I'd really appreciate it if you and your men decided whether we're criminals or not? We haven't had breakfast yet, and folks get grumpy on empty stomachs, I'm sure you know."" She shot the sergeant a friendly smile. ""Besides, we all need to get going. Us to anywhere with an actual roof and no plague victims, and you to - wherever.""<br/><br/><ul><span style=""color: #40BFFF"">Luna grimaced. War was an unfamiliar concept, to her at least. She didn't really distrust this man, this Sargent, but there was something off here. Her skin crawled, and she had the uncomfortable feeling that she was being undressed and stared at by the fellow in silks, even if his facial expression said nothing of the sort was going on. She could swear he was actually touching her in some unkind way...only...<br/><br/>""On a wild goose chase,"" he replied to the women, and then cast a dark look back at the man in silk. That worthy didn't even seem to notice. ""I will take my leave, then. Be safe on the r-"" he began, but the man in silk finally spoke, cutting him off.<br/><br/>""Who is the third member of this little party?"" he said in an oily tone. He wasn't looking at the women anymore. Instead, he was looking at the rock wall behind them with a delighted expression on his face. ""So subtle, it is, but I can feel you, whoever you are."" As he finished speaking, the air took on a peculiar charged feel. The sickly girl grunted as if struck, and looked around wildly. ""Evon, hold your ground. Until their, ah ha ha, friend shows their face."" He grinned happily, though there was a wild light to his eye as he muttered under his breath about sand and sage, and desert heat.</span></ul><br/>""Always the clean people giving the orders, eh?"" Jax commented at Evon with an exaggerated wink. ""Been there, know the pain. As for our third member,"" she said, turning to the unpleasant silk-man, ""he doesn't exist. By which I mean, he isn't a member. He kinda just showed up, not ten minutes ago."" There was no use pretending she didn't know what he meant - the way Silk-man started directly at the rock with a manic glint in his eyes, muttering about something she couldn't quite hear, paired with the knowledge that the person they were speaking of was a child sent shivers down Jax's spine.<br/><br/>She returned her gaze to Evon. He seemed a decent sort, even if he was a soldier. ""Done my part. Your friend clearly knows where the <span style=""font-style: italic"">kid</span> is,"" she said, the barest hint of a plead crossing her voice. <span style=""font-style: italic"">Don't hurt a young'un. We'll both regret it if you do.</span> ""Luna, I think we're gonna have to take our breakfast on the road,"" she continued, talking over her shoulder. ""Mind rolling up the blanket and such?"" Luna was no threat to anyone, that was clear, but if Jax could avoid it, she wouldn't take her eyes off of anyone with their hands on their weapon. Beneath her cloak, she had hooked her own thumbs around the hilts of her daggers to ease herself.<br/><br/><ul><span style=""color: #FF0000"">He'd thought for just a moment that he could get a drop on these soldiers and escape, but some smothering presence invaded his mind. His head pounded as the rumbling grew ever louder in his head. His eyes locked with the ... creature. He knew it was that thing. Its eyes bore through him with an unwavering certainty. Jinn might as well have been standing right in front of the man. Even as he spoke, the whispers and rumbles that pressed into his mind taunted him. They shook his focus and threatened to shake him from his hiding place. It didn't matter either way. Jinn's body eased from the rock, the gleam of his ruby eyes returned the intense stare directed at him. He stepped forward silently, the nebulous rumbling in his mind continued to bombard him, but his face betrayed no emotion.<br/><br/>""Bedai Ideya,"" he rose his small voice to address the group but his eyes were zeroed in on the man regarding him with a sort of perverse delight. He could tremble and beg, but an unbroken boldness pushed him to be defiantly calm.<br/><br/>""I do not know what you expected to find, but I am here now."" he kept remarkably still. Any sudden movements could throw humans into a panic.<br/><br/>""This Meh'ravi speaks the truth; I neither own her nor do I know much of her. I am allied to none, especially not the Empress or her people. No accomplices have followed me here as coming to this wretched land was never the place of Pahlavi. Nevertheless, you have sought me out. You must have your reasons,"" There was no question posed but it was clear he expected a response. More than likely, he would be chained, brought to a cell, tortured for information and sport. It should have phased him. The dark pressure that silken thing extruded was smothering and directionless now. Jinn's whole body ached from its overwhelming magnitude.<br/><br/>Maybe he might die here.</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #40BFFF"">At Jinn's words weapons were drawn, more out of surprise than out of anything else. Evon's eyes narrowed dangerously. He opened his mouth to speak, but before he could, silk-coat interrupted him. ""Ah! Ah. A child, you say? So I see. But not a mere child, I see."" He chuckled, and it was an ugly sound that made the hairs on the back of Luna's neck stand on end. She felt...absolutely awful, suddenly. Confined, constrained, backed into a corner. She had never felt like this in her entire life.<br/><br/>""I just find it unbelievable coincidence that you should be here, boy. If you are even a boy at all - what the eyes see can be deceived."" He paused, and adjusted his clothing slightly. ""The Lord will wish to know why one of the Red Queen's own was in his mountains. Especially near this place, of all of them."" He snapped his fingers, and the soldiers winced. ""Take them all into custody.""<br/><br/>""But, sir...why?"" The Red Queen? Who the hell is that? Evon had never heard of such a woman ruler. The desert empire was headed by a man. ""Her Majesty wanted us to make haste-""<br/><br/>""Be quiet, you fool. The Lord wanted us to make haste! And He will wish to see at least the boy, and probably the others. Take them now. I can send them on by other means, and we will resume our original intent.""<br/><br/>Evon looked between the travelers and the man in black. Shaking his head slowly, he moved to put his blade back in the scabbard while the others drew in. ""Sorry about this. If you've done no wrong, no harm will come to you. I...must obey."" Behind the soldiers, the man in black grinned nastily. His eyes flicked to the two women once, but they rested on Jinn most of all.</span></ul><br/>""'If'?! You're the ones who are doing wrong by <span style=""font-style: italic"">us</span>,"" Jax retorted, her knuckles white. ""And <span style=""font-style: italic"">you</span>,"" she snapped, turning to look at the boyish creature who had left the stone wall, ""if you ever so much as think of me as a thing to be owned again, I swear to you, it'll be the last thing you do in this world."" She grit her teeth, fighting herself to not draw her weapons. She didn't care so much about the soldiers; they were just doing their shitty jobs, after all, but disgust coursed through her veins at the mere idea of slavery. She closed her eyes for an instant and took a couple of deep breaths.<br/><br/>""Do we get to ride along, or are we walking?"" She asked as she gathered up her few belongings and shouldered her pack.<br/><div style=""text-align: right;""><span style=""font-size: 85%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Blue parts by <a href=""//www.creativefreedomrpg.com/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&amp;u=112486"">@Naive</a>; red parts by <a href=""//www.creativefreedomrpg.com/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&amp;u=135"">@Ben</a>.</span></span></div></div></div>"
4915,Rainy Night IC (PM to join),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=50699,2016-08-23T19:25:38,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">6:00 PM - a rural road somewhere in England<br/><br/>That summer night was almost suffocatingly hot. The air was heavy, and signs of an upcoming storm were starting to be felt in the air. The soft rumble of distant thunder could be heard, and the air had started to give out the soft scent it often did when rain was about to come.<br/><br/>While the scent was soft, the rain that followed it was anything but. It was a heavy summer rain, the kind of rain capable of flooding any place after just a while.<br/><br/>And that was exactly what it did. Roads started to quickly become impossible to travel. Animals started crossing the road at some points, startled by the storm. Thunder and lightning accompanied the rain. One strike of lightning caused a tree to fall, cutting traffic at one part of the road.<br/><br/>For all the people who happened to be outside that night, it seemed like they would have to find shelter and wait it out.<br/><br/>That was probably going to become the case for the couple who was driving their car north. They were going to spend the weekend out, and had made reservations for a B&amp;B not too far away. The man was driving, and his wife was looking at a map on her phone, so they wouldn’t get lost. “I guess another hour and we’ll be the…”, the woman started.<br/><br/>Her sentence was cut short when Peter suddenly seemed to lose control of the wheel. “Peter!”, the woman screeched, one of her hands touching the man’s arm. It was too late to do anything, though, and the couple could only brace themselves for the impact. Luckily for them, both occupants of the car had their seatbelts on, and even better for Drina, Peter held out one arm out of pure instinct, making sure she wouldn’t get hurt. The couple wasn’t in bad shape, but the car - unfortunately - was lost after smashing against a tree. <br/><br/>After taking a moment to breathe and get back to normal, the couple looked around. They definitely had no idea where they were, and the GPS on either phone couldn’t help them too much. It basically showed a blank spot on the map. That was odd, but Drina came to the conclusion the impact had affected their phones. With a sigh, both Peter and Drina unfastened their seat belts. “Are you all right?”, they asked at the same time, nodding to each other. As they stepped out of the car, the couple picked up their bags and an umbrella Drina usually kept in the car. “What are we going to do now?”, the woman asked, a concerned expression on her freckled face. The man sighed as he picked up his doctor’s bag. “We find shelter and wait it out”, the man decided, practical as usual. <br/><br/>Drina wasn’t sure that they would find a place, but it was better than waiting inside the car, so she decided to trust her husband. “Very well”, she agreed, allowing Peter to follow ahead while she walked carefully behind him. <br/><br/>As luck had it, the couple wouldn’t have to walk for long. After about ten minutes, Peter noticed what seemed like an abandoned inn. The place seemed ancient, but at the same time, it looked structurally sound enough for them to wait in there for the storm to go away, or for the morning. <br/><br/>Holding hands - it was good to stay together, since the place was dark -, the couple started walking around the first floor, their bags abandoned right by the door. It wasn’t as though someone else would walk in, right?</div>"
4916,Rainy Night IC (PM to join),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=50699,2016-08-24T00:12:53,PrettyMyth,"Victoria had managed to elude her 'owners' and was finally free of the trafficking she had been so unfortunate to be trapped in. She quickly gathered a few things, 3 outfits consisting of jeans, tops, cardigans, shoes, a tooth brush, etc. She got her pistol and her knife. Tori quickly threw her belongings in a bag and left the dumpy motel in which she had been trapped for long. Tori pulled her hood over her head as she stepped out of the hell she had been in. She left behind drugs and pain.<br/><br/>Tori made her way down the street with her head down and her hood pulled over her head. She managed to scrape up some money to get on a train. The train cackled down the tracks. Tori fell asleep with the rocking of the train. The first time she had slept peacefully in ages. She awoke to the screeching of the brakes and the train's bumpy halt. Tori was dropped off at dark, hot, rainy stop. The light at the stop was flickering and there was nothing on the road but an abandoned gas station and the old dilapidated train station. Tori walked down this old road for a while. She Finally came up to a side road that looked decrepit and falling apart. It had no sign and the trees seemed to reach out for you. To no surprise, there was nothing down this road either, or so she had thought.<br/><br/>Much to her surprise, she came across an old abandoned inn. ""Probably some homeless people in here. Better get my knife."" Tori pulled her knife out of it's case and walk up the long, eerie drive. The drive was sloppy and full of holes. The inn looked to be ancient. ""<span style=""font-style: italic"">atleast its a roof.""</span>She thought while her eyes skimmed the inn and she took a deep breath. The lightening making it seem that much more haunting.<br/><br/>Tori walked up to the door, it creaked open and the wind sent leaves into the Inn. Upon shutting the door, Tori noticed some bags sitting by the door. She raised an eyebrow and glanced around the room. She tightened her grip on the knife and raised it slightly. She walked as quietly as she could into the inn. The floors squeaked and groaned and it was hard to see.<span style=""font-style: italic"">'i didn't know i would need to pack a flash light</span>' She thought. The lightening illuminated the inn slightly every now and again. The thunder rattled the house. Tori's heartbeat crept up in speed. Her adrenaline was starting to release. She tightened her jaw. The windows were clad with a milky residue and could barely been seen out of. The shadows of trees dancing about. She creeped around first floor scoping it out, trying to see who the potential owner of the bags were."
4917,Rainy Night IC (PM to join),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=50699,2016-08-25T21:03:51,Sojourn,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">A rural road in England</span><br/><br/>A weekend holiday had sounded like a good idea at the time. That was until she began to complain about cell service and that she was bored. Richard Vanderbilt and his much younger wife, Helena, were driving down a country road. Richard was old enough to pass for Helena's father. He knew people often judged them. Especially since they got married only a few months after his first wife, Daphne, had passed away. He knew his five children disliked their stepmother with a passion. Especially when his youngest was the same age as Helena. Sadly, Helena seemed to share the same dislike for them. She made no effort to get along with his children or grandchildren.<br/><br/>'Age is only a number,' Richard would often tell himself. Helena made him happy, most of the time. She was beautiful and full of energy. Others times, like right now, she drove him crazy. Helena was grumbling that her phone would not get any service.<br/><br/>""Richard, this why I didn't want to go to the country. I can't get any bloody service!""<br/><br/>Richard was driving and keeping his eyes on the road. It had started to rain. He told his young wife.<br/><br/>""Helena, you can live without that phone. It wasn't until the-""<br/><br/>He was about to say how long mobile phones had been around and that until about the last twenty years, people got along without them just fine. In fact, he had a very simple phone, for business purposes only. Not Helena, though. She had to always be texting, or posting on Facebook and Instagram. He swore she had her face more focused on that little screen, then she did with the rest of the world.<br/><br/>""Don't tell me what I can't live without!""<br/><br/>Helena snapped at him. Richard glared as he drove.<br/><br/>""Don't act like a child. Read a book or look out the fucking window and enjoy the scenery.""<br/><br/>Daphne never complained like this. She used to enjoy country drives. It was times like this that he missed his late first wife. Daphne had such simpler needs and never acted like a spoiled little brat. Helena didn't like being lectured and said.<br/><br/>""Yeah, I'll just look at the fucking rain. How exciting.""<br/><br/>Helena scoffed at Richard, slumping down in her seat. Like a disobedient teenage girl. She was certainly not acting her age and Richard was angry about it. It was starting to rain hard and he needed to focus on the road. Before he could say anything else, suddenly he heard the loud pop of the back tire of their car. It was flat and he had to pull off to the side of the road.<br/><br/>""What the hell was that?!""<br/><br/>Helena asked as Richard got out of the car. He started to curse as he saw what had happened. Helena didn't want to get wet and was yelling at him through the window. Richard, who was starting to get soaked, stomped over to her side of the car and yelled back.<br/><br/>""The back tire is flat and we don't have the spare since you needed room for your bag of shoes!""<br/><br/>Richard usually had a spare tire in the trunk, but no...Helena hadn't had enough room and she refused to put her luggage in the back seat of the car. Wanting to save it for things she wanted to buy. She argued that they never had to use the spare tire. Well, they could have used it now! Helena glared at her husband.<br/><br/>""Well, what the hell are we going to do? I can't get any service and your phone is from the time of the dinosaurs!""<br/><br/>She yelled back, making no effort to get out of the car or make any suggestions. Richard want to shake her all the sudden and told himself to count backwards from one hundred to calm down. He looked around and saw an old inn.<br/><br/>""We'll go there, maybe they'll have phone we can borrow.""<br/><br/>Richard said and Helena nodded her head.<br/><br/>""Grab the bags, I don't want someone stealing our stuff.""<br/><br/>At least, her stuff anyway. Her clothing cost a great deal of money and Helena could easily see some poorer people rummaging through cars to take things. Richard sighed at her.<br/><br/>""Helena, I-""<br/><br/>He saw the look on her face that she was damn determined to take her fucking clothes and decided to not fight her. He was already soaking wet. Hopefully this place would have a phone and a place for him to dry up. He had did have a bag of his own clothes in the trunk too.<br/><br/>""Fine. Come on.""<br/><br/>Richard told Helena, grabbing the little cart they had taken with them to drag all of  Helena's bags around. She made him pull the cart as they headed up the hill. At least, Helena grabbed the umbrellas they always had in the car too. Not that Richard saw the point taking one for himself now. He was already soaking wet."
4918,Fast is not fast enough,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5081,2011-11-12T01:43:03,Ristina,"Alisha Fratina  is the name. However doesnâ€™t that name just scream boring or utterly name.  She earned her nickname Vixen over the years and that is how her crew grew the name vixen  as well. Her skills in drifting are the best and well she can do a pretty hot circuit race or drag race and win that is if  it ever comes down to it. She is vixen the drift queen and it is hard to pressure her into any other kinda racing.  The stakes would have to be high for her to actually race anything other than a drift race.<br/><br/>She was underneath a car at the garage that her and her brother owned. That was their day time job that they hardly needed. They had all the money in the world that was needed to support the large mansion, and pretty cars that they had. However the garage was something they just liked doing. It meant working from home but hey if working right out your own garage ainâ€™t  awesome than what is? Her slim and beautiful tan hands worked on the piping of an old Camero. It belonged to some hood winked guy that needed to get this car on the road.<br/><br/>Life wasnâ€™t always so beautiful for her and her brother Dimitri. They use to live in the poorest part of the city of  Miami . It was a shabby old town that screamed poor because both their parents had died when they were little in a car crash, and since the two of them were raised a poor women who sold her body to feed the two of them. The women died three years ago but of course they had enough money then to move into an upstate town but it wasnâ€™t long after that she died to her and her brotherâ€™s dismay. Now though that was in the past, and of course they had to learn how to highjack cars to start their dark racing life. Obviously they were successful criminals and good drug dealers.<br/><br/>She slid out from underneath the car releasing her black hair tie that forced her dirty brown hair to flow over her shoulders, and past her boobs. A black tank top that almost had her boobs popping out, and a nice white short shorts that accented her pretty figure was what she was wearing. Any guy would eyeball and that and whisper ""I wanna tap that."" Which was exactly why she was named  Vixen . A tease to say the least. Of course she had men plenty. But only when she chose to.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Sis can you go to the restaurant and get my favorite sandwich."" </span>Of course her brother had a hot spot for the stupid waitress at the restaurant half way into Miami. It was a place that she was bound to get trouble from but with a heave and a sigh she walked over to her red Ferrari and sped fast, hoping onto the highway. It didnâ€™t matter if they sandwich was cold..just mattered that someone stopped by there for lunch.<br/><br/>She pulled into the old Cajun restaurant called rislys joint. The door slammed behind her and she made her way expertly into the restaurant taking a seat at the bar. "" Your tuna fish sandwich to go. And hey rioma whatâ€™s going on?"" It was then that she heard a car peeling up to the place and heaved a sigh. Troubleâ€¦."
4919,Fast is not fast enough,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5081,2012-03-28T04:06:41,Rayne Yoruichi,"Rayne Torreto-O'Conner that's right, the niece of the famous Dominic Torreto. Her life is a long story but the only things that are on need to know is that she's been friends with Vix since they were in dipers. Her viper was a gift from Uncle Dom before he disapeared, it's the only thing she has left from him and her drift car... well, that was won in a race. Her and her viper have never seen a set of headlights... well, besides Vixen's. Rayne is Vixen's right hand girl, if someone wants to race Vixen they've gotta beat Rayne first. No one has beaten' Rayne.<br/><br/>As Rayne rounded the corner to Vixen and Dimitri's place,  her music blared loudly out of the speakers of the car. Her Viper purred as it slowed to a stop in their driveway. She turned off the car and got out of it. Her long chocolate brown hair pulled over her her left shoulder, her white short shorts showing off her killer legs and her paul frank belly shirt showing off her belly ring and her boobs. ""Hey, Dimitri."" He smiled at Rayne and whiped his oily hands on the shammy. ""Hey what's up beautiful?"" She chuckled and sat up on the work bench. ""Nothing really where's your sister?"" He put his hands on the work bench on either side of her. ""She's at the restaurant why?"" She smiled and shook her head pushing him aside and hopping down. ""Cause, we got a job."" She headed out of the shop and back to her car winking at Dimitri as she got in. She turned on her car put the top down and peeled out of the driveway, drifting at the corner when she turned on the main road and heading to Risly's Joint.<br/><br/>As she pulled up in the parking lot she noticed an all too familiar car parked infront of the restaurant. Trouble. She sighed reached into the glove compartment and loaded her 9 milimeter. She stuffed the gun in the back of her shorts with the safty on, pulled on her leather jacket and got out of the car and walked into the restaurant..."
4920,Fast is not fast enough,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5081,2012-04-10T03:27:47,The Virus,"<span style=""color: #BF0000"">As he was wiping between the grooves of an alternator, Dimitri Fratina recognized the sounds of pulsing music and growling engine approaching the place. A smirk crawled over his face as he turned around to see Rayne's sleek Viper eased into the driveway. His hungry brown eyes devoured every line and curve of Rayne's delicious figure as she exited her car and came toward him. Their chat was achingly brief for him, but he knew that he'd be seeing more of her if she had a job for his sister. As she walked away, he burned her image into his mind, just in case he had a little more free time later. <span style=""font-style: italic"">She wants my dick</span>, he thought with a cocky smile. <span style=""font-style: italic"">She just doesn't want to give herself up so easily.</span> <br/><br/>Once he cleaned every part of it, Dimitri put the alternator back together and finished off his bottle of Corona. After that, he rummaged through a cabinet and retrieved his homemade bong. After lighting some hashish in the bowl, he put his lips over the mouthpiece and slowly inhaled the smoke. He held it in for nearly ten seconds before coughing the gas out. Shutting his watering eyes, he gagged and muttered, ""Fuck!"" The euphoric feeling was slowly approaching, so Dimitri continued using his ""popper bottle"" until he was as high as the stars. <br/><br/>The first time tried weed was when he was nine years old. It was only a few months after thier parents died. He was suspended from school for a week for breaking a classmate's nose. As he wandered the streets looking for something to do, he came upon a group of high school boys getting stoned beside a tattoo parlor. They began jeering and harrassing him for being so short as he passed. Even as a child, Dimitri couldn't stand to be looked down upon. To prove himself to the guys, he took smoked their joint without coughing once. They were impressed with him. Ever since then, he hasn't stopped smoking weed and has started doing other drugs.<br/><br/>Once the hashish was all consumed, Dimitri relaxed and enjoyed the effects. However, they wore off quite rapidly for him because he was so tolerant of the drug. ""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Booored</span>,"" he moaned to himself. After thinking of what he could do, his lips stretched in a sly smirk at a thought. <span style=""font-style: italic"">I wonder how that Rioma is doing.</span></span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #4000FF"">""They don't have Mediterranean chicken sandwiches,"" retorted Detective Seth Carter to his partner, Det. David Santora. For the past two minutes, the two have been arguing over what to order. Santora was still in the passenger's seat as Seth was outside of the car, still leaning an arm on the door of his tan Prius. <br/><br/>""Why don't you just check?"" replied Santora with an exasperated smile. Seth's icy eyes dulled as he said, ""I've been to Risly's Joint a hundred times. I've memorized the whole goddamn menu. Trust me.""<br/><br/>""Then how about you recite it to me?""<br/><br/>""Don't be a smartass,"" murmured Seth. Sighing, he looked over at the restaurant entrance and asked, ""Why can't you just come in with me?"" Santora scoffed and said, ""I don't want to look like a faggot. At least not with you."" <br/><br/>""My God,"" he mutted as he rubbed his eyes. After shutting his door, he walked up to the restaurant and called back, ""You better not complain with whatever I come back with!"" He was met with the hum of people's chatter and the sizzles of the grill along with the wonderful aroma of whatever was cooking on it. He took his seat at the bar for the waitress to take his order. As he waited, his eyes moved over to volutuous brunette who was just a few seats away from him. She was pretty impressive, but quite a bit young for him. The girl who walked in a minute later was just as busty, but a lot more skanky. <span style=""font-style: italic"">Her clothing</span>, he thought, <span style=""font-style: italic"">would fit the size of the censor bars she would have if she was on TV.</span> <br/><br/>Seth turned toward the front and gave his order to the waitress.</span>"
4921,Fast is not fast enough,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5081,2012-04-10T04:45:14,Ristina,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">""My tuna fish sandwich to go? Now , you know these parts betta than a bitch knows her man. Vix these lands should be forbiddan to youâ€¦Why canâ€™t his lazyass come down and grab me like a man. But nooo. He has to cause fucking troble."" </span>Rioma didnâ€™t have the beast education in the world, and her rather Asian cream colored skin, and tied up thick black hair proved one thingâ€¦she was still smarter than any American out there. Or so the myths about the Asian race say.  However, at the same timeâ€¦it proved that no matter the raceâ€¦the poor, the sick, and the mistreated will always be apart of the world. Her lisp was enough to tell that the family moved directly to America on a visa,  then became citizens and still donâ€™t know how to speak a lick of it.<br/><br/>"" I donâ€™t care. Iâ€™m assuming itâ€™s a bad day?"" A smile crossed Vixenâ€™s face as she turned to huff a sigh of aggravation. Darrel. One name, one annoying fucking name. This was his territory , and she definitely just crossed it. "" Great. Mine as well get this over with."" She yanked the tuna fish sandwich out of Riomaâ€™s hand and stalked towards the exit as Rayne Torreto-O'Conner stormed in. Her back up. She smiled, and backed up. Maybe staying could be worth her time.<br/><br/>""Rayne be a dearâ€¦. And keep your uncleâ€™s attitude. Were going to need it."" She counted to ten before seeing Darrel walk right into the place. She hadnâ€™t searched the area if there so happened to be a â€¦officer â€¦but when did they care. Shit when down anyways. As corrupt as the world was. "" Darrel. When did your slow ass get here? I figured youâ€™d be on top of this place faster than my eyes could even glance at it?"" Her hands ran over the counter as she smiled. Seductress with her words, and mind. While she arched her hip in just the right way.  Her eyes then glanced over the crowd taking note of who could be casualties, or who could become active in this dispute. No one looked up, except two males. But they seemed luckily more focused on Rayne , and her always scantily dressed self. Not that she herself didnâ€™t dress worse."
4922,Fast is not fast enough,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5081,2012-04-11T01:57:52,Alucard,"Darrel lent over in his chair and grabbed his mobile letting out a sigh, unlocking the phone he reads  three words on a text â€œVixens at Ristysâ€ Darrel looked around at his â€œcrewâ€ all too wasted to go do anything about it,<span style=""font-style: italic""> fuck sake what did I do to get these losers in my group </span>.<br/><br/>Darrel looked around looking for one of the few useful people in his gang, but she wasn't in he let out another sigh before picking up his key and making his way to the front door one of the lower member said to Darrel as he passed â€œyo, pass me a brew manâ€ Darrel looked at him and slapped the half empty bottle out of his hand and pointed a finger at him â€œfuck you, get your own god damn beers and stop drinking mine sober the fuck upâ€.<br/><br/>Darrel walked out the front door slamming it shut not even bothering to put a shirt on, walking over to his beautiful dodge charger and wrenching the door open, and swinging himself inside. Darrel quickly started the car shifted into gear and speed away down the road,<span style=""font-style: italic""> what is it with that chick, why the fuck has she gotta ruin a perfectly good day, for a fucking sandwich</span>.<br/><br/>Darrel lived only a few minutes down the road from Ristys, he wheel spun his way into the car park, parking in on of the â€œstaff only baysâ€ the owner wouldn't care they were good friends at a point, opening his glove compartment he pulled out his .50 desert eagle and tucked it down his pants.<br/><br/>Darrel didn't want trouble in fact much to his annoyance he had a thing for Vixen, that didn't mean he would go easy on her, far from it but it did mean he didn't wan to blow her head off, stepping out the car he walked threw the doors seeing Vixen and Rayne both standing there, Rayne was a pain in the ass, she was hot, but my god she fucking knew it, and the fact she was related to two of the best street racers of all time, gave her an ego to match.<br/><br/>"" Darrel. When did your slow ass get here? I figured youâ€™d be on top of this place faster than my eyes could even glance at it?"" Darrel spun his head to look at Vixens some of his long fringe falling in front of his Crystal  blue eyes using a single hand he pushed it out the way,<span style=""font-style: italic""> man, did she just do that with her hip to piss me off, or to get these people involved tsk not like it'll matter no one is gonna fuck with me around hereâ€.<br/><br/>Darrel stepped forward past Rayne and lent forward on the bar next to Vixen showing off the muscles in his tattooed body â€œcome on now no need for insults, after all your in my yard behave, there's a thousand sandwich places around here, why this one, you trying to give me a slap in the face Vix huh? I've stayed outta your shit, so have my boys so why you gotta fuck with me?â€ he said in a calm voice.<br/><br/>Darrel wasn't one to get pissed from insults like â€œslow assâ€ firstly because he knew he was fast he was the god damn Drag King secondly she was the Drift Queen, she's a different racer, not built for drag. Darrel waited for a response From Vixen taking in all her features [I] damn she's hot, man life sucks why'd she have to be on the other side </span><br/><br/>Darrel turnt slightly on the counter the cross that hung around his neck swinging slightly. Darrel Smirked at Vixen â€œlook I don't mind your brother down here getting sandwiches I made peace with that h doesn't fly colors, but you two coming down here is like a kick in my balls, I mean hell not that I mind seeing youâ€ he looked her up and down with a smirk â€œbut you know whatthe gangs get likeâ€."
4923,Fast is not fast enough,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5081,2012-04-12T10:16:11,Rayne Yoruichi,"""Hey Vixxy? Trouble in paradise?"" Rayne's question was answered when asked to keep her uncles attitude. She chuckled and smiled at the boy behind the counter getting a beer from him and paying for it. ""It would be my pleasure."" Rayne had a very infamous attitude. She was tough and mixed her flirty nature into it. Which made her more of a little spit fire then anything. She had a bad temper like her uncle when pushed but took a very different approch to it. Like her dad she was calm but she always got her point across. The attitude that Vixen was refering to though was the no-bullshit attitude her uncle instilled in her and Darrel came with alot of bullshit.<br/><br/>Oh Darrel, such beautiful eye candy not bad in bed either. That was a long time ago though, now he was the drag king and he let everyone know it. To bad it was so painfully obvious he was head over heals for Vixen. It made her chuckle how they went back and forth bickering when all they wanted to do was just nail each other. She chuckled when he asked Vixen why she had to fuck with him and shook her head. ""Oh come on Darrel, you know you like it. Besides not like you'd have it any other way. If she didn't come around here every now and again you'd have nothing to do on a daily bases."" She chuckled and sipped her beer. Time to fuck around with Darrel.<br/><br/>She got off her bar stool and stood beside Vixen. ""A kick in the balls... Nah it more like this."" She leaned forward and grabed his pakage tightly and painfully.""We were just leaveing Captain. Sexy pants. Now don't get your knickers in a twist sweetheart. We're passing threw. Don't make a scene where theres no need to be one."" She gave his cheek a little kiss and looked at Vixen. ""We need to talk."" She gave her the ""it's important"" look and let go of his package then headed out the door. ""Make it snappy Vixxy."" She giggled and walked to Vixen's car to wait for her."
4924,Cursed Movie Production IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=50895,2016-09-14T21:23:36,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Monday, September 12th 2016 - 6 a.m.<br/><br/>""Oh, God, I wanna sleep more"", Patty Bradley, the woman in charge, groaned softly while a man handed her a large black coffee. With a happy sigh, she sipped it and kissed the man's lips. ""Thanks, Rick. Now go to your place, we'll start as soon as everyone is on their places too"", she requested, feeling energized after the first sips on her morning coffee. Another day, and she really hoped they could finish the scene before lunch. For some reason, everything in this specific scene seemed to be going wrong. <br/><br/>""Brad, mark!"", she yelled to the man who seemed a little anxious. That wasn't really a surprise, Brad was always nervous before a scene. It was dumb, Patty thought to herself while she watched her husband take his place behind the camera. He was a damn good actor, all he needed was to trust himself a little more. <br/><br/>While the actor took his mark, Patty looked at the set. It looked great, she had to admit. ""Jeremy!"", she called out to the set designer, and waited to have his attention before speaking. ""Great job with this set!"", the woman completed. She could be difficult, but Patricia definitely knew how to give credit where it was due. The costumes were also great, but she wouldn't compliment Maurice, just because she loved seeing the disappointment on his face when she didn't notice how great of a job he had done.<br/><br/>""Make up looks great too, Garth"", she completed, gesturing for the actress. ""Nat, you look as good as it's gonna get. I would like to see you on your mark today"", the woman stated, somewhat impatiently. Not even bothering to wait for the actress to get to her mark, she started going over the scene again. ""All right, I want to finish this scene so we can move on. Let's go over it. I want rain, Jeremy, and as soon as Brad yells for Natayla's character, I need thunder. Loud, but not enough to cover his voice. Nat, you run from him as soon as the sound fades, and trip when he calls your name again. And for the love of God, fall into the damn puddle and stay there until he reaches you"".<br/><br/>Patricia knew she was sounding harsh, but this scene seemed to have been cursed. The movie was basically a Rosemary's baby rip-off, but the screenwriter was probably sleeping with the right people, so the studio had decided it was a masterpiece. Whatever, it was keeping them busy and paying the bills, after all. For some reason, though, it seemed as though something didn't want the movie to be made. This stupid scene should have been done ages ago, so they could move into the actual meaty part of the story. <br/><br/>""All right, everyone who needs to be in front of a camera, marks! Whoever wants to watch the scene, can watch, but I want complete silence apart from the sound effects. And nobody leaves this set until this scene is done. Go!"", Patty shouted, deciding that they would finish this scene today, no matter what. If she had to kill someone to get this done, she would.</div>"
4925,Cursed Movie Production IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=50895,2016-09-21T21:30:23,Sojourn,"Jeremy Davis had arrived before Patty and her husband, Rick, to the movie set. Everything had to be perfect, every time. The set designer suffered from Obsessive Compulsive Disorder. His great attention to detail did make him good at his job. But it also drove his co-workers crazy. And he worked better alone.<br/><br/>Jeremy had arrived to the set before any of the cast or crew. He was putting the final finishing touches on the set when others had arrived. Of course, the scene was set outdoors and dirt and grim made him antsy. He had to reminded to not wipe away all the dirt. Brad and Natayla would get so much dirt on their clothes. Especially Natayla, it seemed so wrong.<br/><br/>""Thanks, Patty. That's what happens when you show up to work at 3 am.""<br/><br/>Jeremy replied matter of factly. He had arrived at three in the morning. He worked better when there were less people around. People had no idea the amount of germs around them and didn't take the proper care, like he did, to stay healthy. He nodded his head about the rain and grabbed a box of wipes. First, Jeremy cleaned his hands and then used the wipes to clean the rain and sound machines. After all, he had no idea who had touched them last. He made a face when he heard one of the crew members sneeze. He shuddered a little and hoped that sneeze was one time thing.<br/><br/>Natalie Clayton, known has Natayla Clay by the public, was dressed and ready to go. Although she didn't like this scene. It had not been in the original script. If it had been, Nat probably wouldn't have agreed to do the movie. Every since she was eight years old, she had been afraid of water. She had almost drowned and she had kept that fear into adulthood. She literally took five minute showers and never took a bath.<br/><br/>Normally Natayla would reject movie offers with water scenes involved. Although the first script of this movie did not have this scene and she felt safe to sign onto to it. The script had been edited since she had signed her contract and now she was stuck.<br/><br/>'But you can drown in one inch of water.'<br/><br/>Natayla thought to herself when Patty to yelled at her. Although she didn't say it out loud. Nat just nodded her head and took a deep breath. She could do this, she thought. She was a professional and she didn't have to be in the water long. Just as long as no one fucked up the scene. She hoped they did it all correctly in one take and then they could move on.<br/><br/>Nat looked at her co-star.<br/><br/>""Let's do this, Brad.""<br/><br/>She told him and rolled her shoulders to get into her character. Nat went to her mark and told herself she could handle the water. It would be okay. When she was given the go, she did as directed. And Jeremy started the rain. Natayla ran from Brad when she heard the thunder end and tripped into the water puddle.<br/><br/>'Please, God, let this be over soon.'<br/><br/>She thought to herself as she laid in the water puddle and counting in her head to remain calm."
4926,Mount Morti,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51089&start=20,2016-11-24T09:11:32,Zeroxk2,"Zepher was in his room fitting his hand-and-a-half swords to his harness over his coat, which he'd put the hood up on to hide his face. He'd been caught by an old lady who identified herself as Madrona halfway back to his room. She'd scolded him pretty severely for his actions and even beat him with a rolled up piece of paper. She'd let him off easy though as she made him promise to return and tell her how the journey when as well to keep Aristophillia close to him. He nodded, hearing his words to Ari echoed to him from last night. It was quite startling to say the least.<br/><br/>He walked into the common area a touch late. He'd gone to replace the broken throwing knife he finished breaking this morning. He'd found a suitable replacement but it was too gilded for his tastes. He saw Ari first, looking rather stunning in her armor and overcoat. The guide, he almost ignored, though he did filch the map of the journey's route off him when he pretended to run into him.<br/><br/>He would make a copy of the map with details of the deserts surrounding the capital that he knew. Aware that the inhabitants of the capital would not have knowledge of anything beyond the walls, he wasn't going on this journey with his proverbial pants down. That way, having a map he made would benefit him and Ari if the guide's map was lost or taken. He'd just need time to make the map without prying eyes. Easier said than done when he thought about it."
4927,Mount Morti,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51089&start=20,2016-12-05T03:00:59,HappyJinglez,"The Mayor, having remembered the conversation he had with Zepher last night, gave him a tight nod of his head. He didn't like the defiance Zepher seemed to possess for authority figures. Him growing outside the capital could explain it, but the Mayor didn't like it nonetheless. He approached Aristophillia with a smile and a tight hug, mentioning how she would not be forgotten and that her name would go down in the archives of history.<br/><br/>After the Mayor was finished speaking with Aristophillia, he turned to Zepher, giving him a firm handshake. ""Don't fail us. I know you aren't a practicer of the faith, but we're putting our lives in your hands."" That was all he said before backing away and watching as the group mounted their camels. Parisi's pulled the cart along as he was the lightest one amongst them. Upon the cart were things like dried food supplies and money, a large tent as well as 3 bed rolls and plenty of blankets for the 3 of them. Not to mention clothing as well.<br/><br/>Aristophillia gave one final wave to the teary eyed Madrona, who was audibly blubbering. Ari couldn't help but smile before the group headed for the outer wall of the capital. Their path before them was crowded with people and they all threw flowers, or the like, before them as they led their camel. Ari smiled and waved, but was feeling very heavy hearted and before they even made it out the gates, her smile was replaced by a more somber look. They had a job to do and it was time to buckle down.<br/><br/>""We were given, what..about a month to get there?"" Parisi spoke aloud, not noticing Ari's nod at his question. ""It should only take us about a week or 2 to get there, depending on the weather. We'll restock our supplies at Dark Ridge, I think."" His voice was so..aggravating. Aristophillia awaited Zepher's comment to Parisi. She had already predicted that Parisi would slow them down, knowing that he had no way of knowing how to protect himself, but also that he would be such a stalewart. She hoped that at least or two of there stops held a pleasant surprise for her."
4928,Mount Morti,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51089&start=20,2016-12-06T10:24:32,Zeroxk2,"""Don't be surprised if you see me again when this is over."" He called after the mayor as he heard the guide's voice.<br/><br/>He walked up next to Ari, sorely tempted to just kill the guide. Glancing at her, he was asking without speaking if he could just kill the guide and save them the headache of dealing with him. His wrist flexed slightly as he fought down his urge. He, the guide, really got on his last nerve. Sooner he was out of the picture, the less likely he was to kill him his darn self.<br/><br/>After the mounted the camels, he made it a point to stay close to Ari. He wasn't sure why, but her safety and protection rendered his duty to protect the guide almost irrelevant to him. Maybe he was too invested in her but he would do everything in his power to see that she survived. She deserved to live regardless of what happened. He prayed he hadn't developed feeling for her.<br/><br/>""Dark Ridge is farther from here than you think, and the desert will be plagued by sand storms this time of year."" He said as he adjusted his weapon harness, ""I just hope we don't have to deal with Lucifer's Eye, since it lasts a full three months out of the year.""<br/><br/>He didn't mean to, but he inadvertently let his outsider knowledge slip in front of the guide. His hood went up over his head, casting deep shadows over his face. His habits were coming back into effect now. Only way you'd see his face would be if you were dying or dead.  He reached over and handed Ari an small *<span style=""font-style: italic"">instrument</span>* that he had made with a promise to teach her how to play it soon. This was out of character for him as he never gave anything to anyone unless he was assassinating them.<br/><br/>""That the second one I made."" He said, referring to the instrument, ""It's a prized possession of mine, so don't lose or break it. If you play that and I can hear it, I'll come get you. That I swear to you.""<br/><br/>________<br/><br/>Here's an example of the instrument Zepher gave Aristophillia -<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://img.dxcdn.com/productimages/sku_421585_1.jpg"">[ img ]</a>"
4929,Mount Morti,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51089,2016-10-12T23:57:43,HappyJinglez,"<div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""text-decoration: underline"">Damascus</span></div><br/><br/>A world in ruins. All modern technology has failed. All that stands is the shell of once great civilizations: but amidst the decay, life still goes on. Human kind, as resilient as ever, struggles to colonize and survive. Their gods, many fear to speak the names, demand blood sacrifices and so it is that every 20 years Martyrs begin their quest to<span style=""font-style: italic"">Mount<br/>Morti</span>to offer such a sacrifice: a human sacrifice.<br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;"">×××××××××××××××××</div><br/><br/>In the dark sat a lithe figure. From the hum that filled the air it wasn't very hard to tell that the crossed legged being sitting alone was a young woman. Her hum carried with it an air of pure concentration. Her long dark red hair sat atop her head in a sloppy mess. This woman had just finished a long day of training and meditation. Tonight would hold a large feist on behalf of this woman.<br/><br/>The concentration was broken when a uniformed older woman entered. ""Aristophillia."" The woman bowed upon entering through the archway. ""It is time."" Her warm, wrinkled eyes were tear filled. In all of her years working at the capital, this was the hardest part of her position: preparing the Martyr for their journey.<br/><br/>The figure, Aristophillia, stood to her feet, her smooth, pale face turning to the old woman's. ""Do not weep, Madrona."" The old woman nodded, wiping the tears from her eyes before crossing the room, her shoes clicking upon the cool stone. She stopped before a wooden dresser, intricate patterns flowed along the grain of the dark wood. Inside it held all manner of clothing, but the old woman pulled out a beautifully dark blue, almost black, gown with silver embroidery along the bodice, sleaves, and lower hem. The sleaves themselves were off the shoulder, exposing Aristophillia's sacrificial markings. The young woman was crowned with white stones gathered together with gold. There was no question she would be the guest of honor tonight.<br/><br/>As Madrona issued Aristophillia down the large hallway to the banquet hall, the sound of laughter and music filled her ears. Everyone, it sounded like was having a good time. Did it occur to them that a young girl was being led to die to ensure the survival of mankind? All the Government officials were seated upon a large platform in a half circle. In the middle was a table with 3 chairs. One for Aristophillia, one for her escort, and the other for their guide.<br/><br/>Before Aristophillia could be ushered in, however, the Mayor of Damascus stood, grabbing everyone's attention before speaking, his voice booming.<br/><br/>""Today we celebrate another 20 years of propsperity and the hope if 20 more!"" The crowd began to cheer. ""Tonight, we honor our Provider and the Sacrifice."" In an instant the noise of the crowd died down, it was deathly silent as the Mayor began to chant in an ancient language that few could understand.<br/><br/>After the prayer was said, the Mayor turned to Madrona with a nod, signaling that Ari was to be brought out. As she was, their was a deafening cry from the crowd as they bowed and clapped before the girl. She, herself remained silent.<br/><br/>""Aristophillia. A desert flower with whom all life will be sustained for the next 20 years."" Ari sat in the middle chair at the table while the Mayor introduced both her escort and guide.<br/><br/>Tonight there would be much laughter and dancing, but only after the feast that was to be brought out."
4930,Mount Morti,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51089,2016-10-14T00:37:38,Zeroxk2,"Not many people paid much attention to the armed young man who was standing close to the mayor. His face was hidden in shadows under a hooded black coat. The only thing that could be seen of his face was the small scowl that showed he didn't like being in such a festive place. He was tasked to escort the sacrifice that they were celebrating tonight. It made him sick to consider the waste of one life just to give the masses twenty years to live in peace.<br/><br/>He observed the masses with a critical eye. He disliked the religious zeal he saw on every face he landed on. How could these people live with themselves shipping someone off to die for their own delusion of peace? Correction, how could these animals live with themselves? He certainly despised the fact a life was snuffed out just to gave the others a chance to live.<br/><br/>He let himself zone out as the crowd's cheering and festiveness got on his nerves. He couldn't do anything about it since he was a guest here. Longing to be anywhere but there stirred in him but he quickly pushed it down. He needed to wait until this was over. For the mayor's sake, he hoped this ended soon.<br/><br/>When the mayor gave some sort of prayer and gestured for someone, a young woman in dark blue/black gown,  who sat in the middle chair at the table, he gave her a courteous nod and took the seat to her right. He immediately took to watching for anything that might approach her that shouldn't be. Being a trained assassin had its perks when looking for threats. Right now, he didn't see anything that posed a threat.<br/><br/>""Milady, I go by only a few names,"" He said to the woman to his left, leaning so he could be heard by only her, ""It is not my true name, but I ask that you call me Zepher."""
4931,Mount Morti,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51089,2016-10-25T04:21:47,HappyJinglez,"Always one slow to speak, Aristophillia leaned slightly and  listened to the dark young man's words. ""Zepher."" The word rolled off her tongue easily. ""You may call me Ari, if you'd like."" It was a common nickname from many of her caretakers: not many liked to use her full name as it was fairly long. ""It's a pleasure to meet you, Zepher."" A slight smile pulled at the corner of the young woman's lips. ""Although, I wish it were under different circumstances.""<br/><br/>Aristophillia's words were cut off as the Mayor introduced the guide of the group. His name was Parisi and he was a bird of a man: tall and thin, almost...whispy. He looked nervous. No, not nervous. Scared. Ari's faith in the mayor's judgement waivered. Was he capable of assembling the best entourage? There was money promised to them, should they service the journey. Enough to live comfortabky for the rest of their lives. Ari was sure that alone would draw even the most cowardice of men to attempt such a journey.<br/><br/>Her eyes dropped as Aristophillia became ashamed of her thoughts. Surely the Mayor knew what he was doing? After all, he had picked the last group: none of them survived...but they had had a plentyful year, so they surely succeeded in their mission. The rawr of the crowd was subdued when the Mayor spoke of the food being brought out. Servents in white flooded the hall with plates in hand. Only one stood out amongst the rest, an older gentleman in black. He alone began setting colorfull plates before Aristophillia, Zepher, and Parisi."
4932,Mount Morti,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51089,2016-10-25T06:01:19,Zeroxk2,"""Likewise, Ari,"" He said, testing how her name sounded on his tongue, ""I wish it were under better circumstances as well.""<br/><br/>He reached up to lift his hood back slightly, revealing his face, glacial blue eyes, and long, jet black hair to her for a few long moments so she could recognize him by his appearance if they got separated. This went against his personal creed not to reveal his face to people he could end up having to kill later. It was a means to remain detached from people, to not develop an attachment to those he killed. It worked so far but this was different. He was hired to protect someone not kill them. It was an ironic turn of events that the skills he'd honed to track and kill a person would end up would be used to protect a person.<br/><br/>He glanced past Ari when the guide was introduced. His reaction to seeing the guide was to slam his head into the table in front of him in front of everyone gathered. Yeah, he didn't think too highly of the people he'd seen so far but the guide had somehow topped the list of people who'd he'd willing kill to save them time. Where did he come from and who the hell found this guy?! He had almost a quarter million in Dalmascan currency that said Mr. Guide bites the dust in the very fight skirmish they get into.<br/><br/>He looked at Ari with a questioning look when the food came. He was instantly wary of it, knowing it could have been poisoned before being brought to them. Calling his assassin instinct coming into play for the first time to protect someone. He didn't trust anything that was there actually. Being here just wasn't in his comfort zone.<br/><br/>""Ari, please tell me this ends soon."" He said, staring unpleasantly at the assortment of food despite being fairly hungry."
4933,Mount Morti,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51089,2016-10-25T16:46:07,HappyJinglez,"Aristophillia couldn't help but laugh at Zepher's comment. It wasn't malicious, it was...amusement. ""I would not know. I haven't been to one of these before."" Ari took a bite from the plate before her. While she was used to decedent foods, it was still delicious and Ari hadn't lost her appreciation for it. She knew that any form of sustenance could be hard to come by once they leave the Oasis Capital. ""You must eat, Zepher. You will need your strength for the beginning of our journey tomorrow."" Ari eyed the man for his reaction, he seemed so uptight. She placed a hand on his forearm. ""Relax. I'm sure there will be no attacks tonight.""<br/><br/>The woman turned to her left, addressing Parisi. ""Hello. Your name is Parisi?"" The thin man gave a nod, his mouth full of food. He almost looked like a grubby little boy, the scene made Ari smile. ""What's on your mind?"" She asked the man as he swollowed the large bite, wincing as it went down his throat. He took a swig of his wine before answering.<br/><br/>""I think this food is delicious. I've never had anything so..."" The man couldn't find the words to describe it. Instead he took another bite before continuing. ""I also think this is a fools mission. I don't think I will survive this, but I owe so much money to loan sharks that I'm dead either way. I can only pray to the Provider that I survive."" This bit of information caused Ari's brow to furrow. She supposed they all had different motivations and she couldn't really judge this man, but she didn't feel like she was in the hands of a very capable guide. ""I'm sure you'll be fine."" Ari reassuredthe man before returning to her plate and eating in silence."
4934,Mount Morti,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51089,2016-10-25T18:37:09,Zeroxk2,"""I could just save us the headache and kill you myself,"" Zepher said dryly, taking a turkey leg as well as a large chunk of a ham, ""Just an offer, I won't literally do it unless someone pays me to.""<br/><br/>He took a bite of the turkey leg, trying to relax.  It was tough to do, being from outside the capital. His constant vigilance in being aware of his surroundings had kept him alive up until now. A sigh escaped him as he tasted the turkey. He would have to work on that.<br/><br/>Despite Ari's comment about there not being an attack tonight, he was constantly looking for threats. It was a hard habit to turn off for him. He made it a point to always be aware of his surroundings at all times. Taking a bite of the ham he took, he reached over and tapped Ari on her shoulder. He leaned over so he could speak quietly.<br/><br/>""Forgive my bluntness, but I would like to stay close to you tonight,"" He stated, looking at her with a contemplative expression, ""As it is my role to protect you, I would like to assume said role as early as possible."""
4935,Mount Morti,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51089,2016-10-30T19:54:32,HappyJinglez,"Aristophillia could only smile at Zepher's words towards their guide. She had a feeling she would have to keep these two apart for fear of fighting. She continued eating off her plate until Zepher tapped her on the shoulder. Ari responded with a questioning look before bending slightly to hear what he had to say. She gave a nod of her head when he finished speaking.<br/><br/>""Well, if you'd like to begin, you'll have to follow me onto the dance floor."" She stood to her feet and made her way down off the platform and onto the hall floor. Almost instantly she was surrounded by bodies. Everyone wanted to touch her, or have a word with her. Of course, Ari smiled politely and attempted to push her way through the crowd towards the 3 rings of dance people. A woman, short in stature and a bit pudgey, noticed where Ari was trying to go and helped push her through.<br/><br/>Once Aristophillia made it to the outer ring, she was instantly drawn into the line. While she didn't know exactly what she was doing, she had enough sense to interlock her arms with those beside her and be led about in the circle. This being so new to her, Aristophillia couldn't help but laugh with glee: she felt almost normal, as if she wasn't about to go end her life. She didn't truly forget her duties, however, as every few minutes, she looked to Zepher, making sure to keep within sight of him.<br/><br/>After a good hour or so of dancing, she unhooked herself from the dancing circle and found her way to Zepher. Ari's face was flushed and she was out of breath, but she had a truly happy smile and a look of exhilaration in her eyes. ""That was fun."" She spoke between gulps of breath. ""I've never done that before."""
4936,Mount Morti,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51089,2016-10-30T22:39:33,Zeroxk2,"""Could have fooled me."" Zepher said, his hood down so his face was visible, a genuine smile adorning his features, ""Think you got a natural talent for dancing, princess.""<br/><br/>He noticed some people, probably the people who defend the capital, showing off their swordmanship with practice swords. Giving Ari a grin that barely fit his face, He walked over to the cluster of people, seeming to disappear in the crowd. He had to admit he did pickpocket some of the wealthier people, including the Mayor, along the way. Getting a lot of valuable stuff, he reappeared a few minutes later with a pack with two hand and a half swords strapped to it. He picked up a practice sword himself as the group let him join in.<br/><br/>He started off facing one person, then found himself under siege as the whole group had decided to face him after a few minutes. This was fine with him as he disarmed the largest person in the group, flipped the practice sword he'd taken from him around, and layed waste to the whole group singlehanded. He used their numbers against them, maneuvering them in such a way that they interfered with each other's fields of attack. It looked like something from poetry with the deftness he showed as he battled the group. Eventually, he was the last one standing of the group as the others lay holding different pieces of their anatomy. He let out a laugh as he dropped the practice swords he had as he returned to Ari with the pack he brought with him.<br/><br/>He was flushed and out of breath, but his eyes were bright with excitement. It was a complete turn about from his earlier demeanor. Not in a bad way, but it was slightly worrying as he'd more or less taken down a detachment of the whole capital defense force by himself. Uncharacteristically, he stumbled, falling into Ari as he caught himself. Pulling away, he paused when he could look into her eyes.<br/><br/>""Sorry about that,"" He said, stepping back from her embarrassed, something he felt was a first for him, ""I'm usually not that clumsy."""
4937,Mount Morti,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51089,2016-11-01T21:46:57,HappyJinglez,"Aristophillia watched as Zepher managed to take on a group of the Capital Guard. It wasn't hard to see why he had been chosen for the journey, for he came out the victor and, in all honesty, Ari was impressed. Of course, this said loads about the Guards training and Ari caught a glimpse of the Mayor's face: he was not happy. Ari noticed that Zepher was definitely in his element when he was fighting.<br/><br/>When the dark haired man return to her side, stumbling as he did, Ari tried to hold what weight she could, with a laugh. ""Perhaps you should keep out of the wine for the rest of the night."" She jested with the man while strightening her garb. ""Speaking of night.."" Ari's voice trailed as she spotted Madrona on the side of the building. ""It seems I should be turning in. It's been fun."" The young woman paused. ""I only wish I would have been able to do this before now."" Ari gave a small wave to Zepher as she made her way to Madrona.<br/><br/>With Ari gone, The Mayor replaced her at Zepher's side. ""You are truly a fine swordsman. We did well in hiring you."" The man spoke his praise with a smile, but it soon returned to a more neutral, almost poker face as he continued. ""Falling in love with her would not be wise."" He clearly had seen the natural chemistry the two had together. ""Unless you wish for a broken heart."" His words were soft, as if he only meant them for Zepher. However, his next line was cheerful and loud. ""I'll see you tomorrow in the common's area at sun up. Bring any clothing or personal weapons. The rest will be provided."""
4938,Mount Morti,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51089,2016-11-01T23:26:19,Zeroxk2,"He watched her go, finding himself unable to look away as he remembered watching her dancing. He had to admit she looked breath-taking. It was the first time he'd noticed a young woman before. May have been his hormones raging but he wasn't selling himself short yet.<br/><br/>""No offence, Mister Mayor,"" He said, leveling a dangerous glare at said person, ""You may have hired me to protect her, but don't advice me on how to interact with her. What happens on the journey happens. She stopped being your responsibility when she was introduced to me.""<br/><br/>He left the Mayor staring after him as he walked to the room he assigned to. He bathed and changed before leaving his pack in the room as he started scaling the outside of the building. He'd decided to find and stay with Ari for the night. Probably unnecessary and completely unauthorized, but he was gonna do things his way. Following rules was something he did as the needed served him.<br/><br/>If it hadn't been for the fact he'd gotten a decent sized swiff of her perfume when he stumbled into her, he'd have missed the balcony leading to the doors of her room. He was careful climbing over the railing onto the balcony floor. It could have booby traps on it, but he discarded the worry as it would have made the point of having the sacrifices go on a journey moot if they died before started. He stealthly padded to the door, prepared to knock, before ducking into the shadows next to the door as someone walked through the door out onto the balcony. He didn't relax until he recognized the gown she'd worn to the feast.<br/><br/>""Ari, its me, Zepher."" He called out quietly, coming out slightly from the shadows as he watched for more people."
4939,Mount Morti,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51089,2016-11-04T03:33:04,HappyJinglez,"It was clear that the Mayor wasn't happy with the way Zepher had responded. He didn't want anything getting in the way of Aristophillia completing her mission and he feared that the thought of a happy life with a man would be enough to convince Ari not to go through with it all. Nevertheless, the Mayor only frowned and shook his head. He could only trust that Aristophillia would do what needed to be done: or that Parisi would survive and confirm that it had.<br/><br/>When Ari had left Zepher and headed to her room with Madrona, she was all smiles and talk. While Madrona got her bed ready and laid out Ari's bed clothes, Ari spoke of nothing but the dancing she had participated in. Secretly, Ari hoped she would be able to do it again, perhaps later on down the journey, but she knew it was an unlikely possibility. After Madrona said her teary goodnights, Aristophillia found herself staring outside at the moon from her window seat before standing and making her way outside to the balcony, her arms crossed, and with a rather somber look on her smooth face.<br/><br/>The woman heard the breathing before she heard Zepher whisper to her. There was a visible relaxation of her shoulders as she looked inside momentarily. ""What are you doing up here?"" Her arms hugging herself still. ""I really don't think this is allowed."" Her brow was raised and her head cocked slightly to the right. He was an odd man and Ari wasn't sure of what to make of him.<br/><br/>""Do you plan on<span style=""font-style: italic"">sleeping </span>here?"" Certainly there wasn't anything against it. Ari had wished she would have changed before Zepher showed up. ""I, uh, mean...I really should change before you come in...if you are, I mean."" Ari motioned towards her room as she spoke. She really didn't know why she was so nervous so suddenly."
4940,Mount Morti,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51089,2016-11-04T05:09:44,Zeroxk2,"""To be blunt, I'm taking my role of protecting you a tad too seriously,"" He said, walking over to the railing next to her and sitting on it, ""As to me sleeping here, thats up to you to decide. I'm all for it but I won't if you tell me not to.""<br/><br/>He noticed her nervousness and winced. Now that he had thought about it, him showing up on her balcony without permission was really a bad idea. This was one of those times He wished he wasn't so impulsive. It didn't happen often but he regretted coming here now. It didn't show though as he gave a reassuring smile.<br/><br/>""I'd also come in if I was invited,"" He continued, feeling slightly offended by her words for some reason, ""I'm not so callous to assume I can barge in on you for no reason. Although I kinda did just now which undermines my statement by that's besides my point. I was hired to protect you, but I want to make sure you live a life you are happy with in the meantime. That means you having everything someone else would have, even someone who loves you.""<br/><br/>He knew logically speaking, Ari wouldn't have the chance to have everything another woman could have. It was very much an impossible task he set before himself. Internally shrugging, he opted to try, she deserved some happiness in her life. He would give her as much as he could. His hand came up to brush through his hair.<br/><br/>""Do what you need to do, I'll still be here if you need me."" He said, turning so he could look at the moon, ""For the record, You're the first person I've been curious enough about to do this."""
4941,Mount Morti,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51089,2016-11-05T07:34:40,HappyJinglez,"Ari listened to Zepher speak in silence. In truth, she didn't really know what to say. She knew she would never have a normal life, but secretly, Zepher's words made her want one. Aristophillia bit her bottom lip slightly in thought, but shook them away with a shake of her head, Auburn curls bouncing with the movement. A sigh excaped from between her lips as Ari spoke. ""No, of course. I'll, um..go change real quick."" She had paused momentarily as Zepher ran his hands through his dark hair and she could only smile at his last comment. Perhaps he had lived just as much a lonely existence as she had.<br/><br/>Ari changed out of her festive gown and into her night clothes rather quickly. To bed, she wore loose fitting pants that bunched at her waist and ankles, a short top that showed her middrift: and for some modesty, she had a thin robe. Once changed, Ari reopened the double doors to the balcony and motioned Zepher in. ""Um...I can make a bed for you."" Ari went to her own bed and grabbed a few pillows and one of the many blankets before placing them on the couch that sat adjecent her bed.<br/><br/>""I hope this is comfortable enough for you."" She spoke while making Zepher's bed for him. ""I don't usually have anyone stay over, so I apologize if I'm not really...prepared."" A slim hand ran through her own curls before walking over to a cart near the outside of the room. ""Would you like some water?"" Ari grabbed one of the glasses and poured some water from the pitcher that sat next to it. ""It isn't very cold, but it's still refreshing. I like it better then the wine, anyway."""
4942,Mount Morti,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51089,2016-11-05T20:13:50,Zeroxk2,"""Where I'm from,"" He said, following her to the cart as he removed his coat and draped it over a chair, ""this and any water you can find is a godsent.""<br/><br/>His hand had subconsciously came to rest on her back as he gently took the glass from her. The unintended contact had sent a jolt through him as he took a drink from the glass. Thankfully, he'd kept his body from recoiling as he realized he'd touched her on her back. Tactfully, he removed his hand and walked over to the couch. He sat down as his expression darkened slightly.<br/><br/>""I'm not from the capital so I'm not real picky about the temperature of water,"" He said as he set the glass on the side table next to him, ""You grow up in the wild like I have, water temperature ends up being the last of your concerns.""<br/><br/>He leaned forward, thinking about the jolt he felt when he touched her. That hadn't happened before with anyone else. What was it about her? He had no idea why he felt like he was now. He just knew he had to protect her. The thing was, had he become infatuated with her after just meeting her?"
4943,Mount Morti,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51089,2016-11-09T19:53:22,HappyJinglez,"Aristophillia had never been touched on her back before, in fact, she had rarely ever been touched by anybody growing up, they were afraid they would make her 'unclean', so this was something new to her. When Zepher pulled his hand away, she felt the cooling of her skin where it had been. ""You're from the wilderness?"" She tried keeping up with the subject matter at hand, but it was dificult. In order to cambat it, Aristophillia moved to her bed and sat upon it cross legged.<br/><br/>Curious, Aristophillia began probing Zepher with questions. ""Have you always lived in the wild? What was it like? Do you have any family?"" She paused, giving him time to answer. Perhaps bombarding him wasn't the best strategy when wanting to get to know someone. Besides, he may not be very interested in sharing his past with her.<br/><br/>""I'm sorry."" Ari apologized. ""It's just..I never knew anyone who didn't live in the capital their whole lives."" Truthfully, she didn't really know many people at all. Let alone anyone who lived outside of the capital building."
4944,Mount Morti,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51089,2016-11-09T20:36:03,Zeroxk2,"""Most of my life up until a year ago when I witnessed the last one go off to wherever. The wilderness is a brutal place and brutalier teacher, not respecting it could cost you dearly. I don't have any family as far as I know. I was raised by the desert pirates that prey on people out there. Trust me, it's a literal mad house out there."" He replied, answering her questions as they came up.<br/><br/>He'd moved to the floor while answering, arranging various throwing knives and tools in front of him as he meticulously went through the equipment he carried on him at the moment. A lot of it was of simple design, by was all the more beautiful because of it. Unlike the weapons made in the capital, which was so ornately designed that their practical use was nonexistent in his mind, his weapons were almost uninteresting in comparison. Of course, thats where the trap lay. He liked being inconspicuous, his weapons reflected that.<br/><br/>""Its okay, I haven't really had much interest in someone who didn't live in the wild their whole life before until now."" He said giving her a brief smile before returning to his task, ""So, I believe that makes us pretty even in that regard."""
4945,Mount Morti,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51089,2016-11-14T13:13:19,HappyJinglez,"Aristophillia watched as Zepher moved to the floor and started laying out weapoms before him. Some of the weapons she recognized, but others she didn't. Aristophillia had been so confident about the journey before, but now she was beginning to doubt. She began to  play with a long strand of hair while looking down at her bed. ""Do you think you'll survive?"" Her voice was quiet, almost a whisper.<br/><br/>As Aristophillia waited for an answer, she hugged herself tightly. The way he spoke about the outside...it made her so uncomfortable. Maybe it was because it was something she had never experienced before. Something new. Ari just didn't know what to think.<br/><br/>""I..."" She looked to the balcony doors, something was clearly on her mind, but Ari just didn't know if she could articulate her thoughts well enough to express herseld. ""I think I should go to bed. We've start a rather long pilgrimage tomorrow. We both should be well rested."""
4946,Mount Morti,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51089,2016-11-17T21:36:07,Zeroxk2,"""Maybe, maybe not,"" He replied to her question as he stared intently at a throwing knife that had a large crack in its blade, ""I can't say for sure as we can never say that we'll survive anything. It all comes down to luck and circumstances.""<br/><br/>He'd have to replace the throwing knife he was examining. The crack in it was too bad to use without breaking. Enough force st the right angle and it would snap clean in two. Not something you want to happen when you are in a fight. It could get you killed if it leaves you without a weapon to defend yourself with.<br/><br/>""Don't worry about me, I'll be ready when it's time to go,"" He said, glancing at her with a smile, ""I tend to be a light sleeper anyway. Good night, Aristophillia.""<br/><br/>Leaving the damaged knife out, he meticulously put each knife and tool that wasn't back where he had it. It appeared to be a practiced art. Nothing was unaccounted for as he placed each item where it belonged. He was humming a desert hymn doing so.help him to relax as he calmed his mind.<br/><br/>Once done with that, he removed his harness and set it on the chair over his coat and laid down himself. He fell into a light doze after a bit. One think about him was his body was it had a sixth sense for danger. He could be up and gone before anyone knew he was there if his sixth sense told him something was off. It served him well as an assassin."
4947,Mount Morti,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51089,2016-11-23T10:46:14,HappyJinglez,"As Zepher put his weapons away, Aristophillia couldn't help but notice he did so almost...lovingly. Him being a known assassin certainly had everything to do with it. This was his livelihood. She lay her right cheek upon her pillow, enjoying the cool touch, while slipping one arm underneath and the other rest near her face. Aristophillia closed her eyes and listened to Zepher hum something she didn't recognize. He had a beautiful timber to his voice and Aristophillia fell asleep before he finished.<br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;"">xxxxxxxxxxxxxxx</div><br/><br/>Madrona awoke Aristophillia before the sun rose. She failed to notice Zepher upin the couch. Perhaps it was that she didn't think to look, or perhaps, even when asleep, Zepher was a craftsman at his art. Either way, Madrona went about her business bringing Aristophillia a meager breakfast of bread and milk.<br/><br/>Aristophillia sat upon her bed, her auburn red hair a mess while she ate. It was early, even for her, and she didn't even to open her eyes while she chewed her food. ""It's so early.."" Ari half complained with a groan while rubbing a hand through her knotted hair. She looked to the couch, wondering if Zepher was still there, but the shadows of the room didn't help her any in deciding if he was or not, so Ari just left it alone. She would see him in the commons area in an hour or so, anyway.<br/><br/>Once Ari was dressed in light armor with a white overcoat, to reflect the dessert heat, her hair combed and placed in a side braid, she was sent to the commons area to wait for the others. Madrona waited with Ari and was the first to spot Parisi making his way down with the Mayor as well as 3 camels and a cart of supplies."
4948,Mafia Tactics,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51096,2016-10-13T12:40:50,HappyJinglez,"Paris. The city was a glow as Cecil stepped from the cab onto the pavement. It was different than London. The air seemed to carry with it a sense of...femininity. The building structures weren't as masculine, it seemed, as those back in England. Of course, Cecil wasn't put off by this. It was a nice change. Turning to the cab driver, he gave the man a few English notes, as he hadn't had time to accrue any French money. He didn't need to, however. He had been assured by his father that his host would supply Cecil with a salary as long as he stayed in France. Not that it was really necessary- Cecil had amast his own small fortune, independent from his father's, by running his own chain of flower shops through out London. It seemed rediculous to hear at first, but Cecil had done very well with it.<br/><br/>Heels clicked upon cobblestone as Cecil walked the sidewalks of France, drinking in the sights. It was lit up just as much, if not more, as London on a Friday night: and the women! Cecil was sure in the 20 minutes he walked about that he had not spotted a single woman who could be called less then beautiful. Even the older women had a classic sort of beauty to it.<br/><br/>Cecil had finally made his way to a small coffee shop and took a seat at a beautiful wire table on outside patio. When approached by a waitress, Cecil ordered a black coffee. This was where his contact was supposed to meet him. Cecil had no idea what they looked like, or their name. Only that they would approach him under the guise of a wrist watch salesman where he would be led to the current underground King of France."
4949,Mafia Tactics,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51096,2016-10-14T03:18:09,Shadow_Heart,"The time of day was late afternoon. 3:27, if one wanted to get to the very detail of the minute. The weather, optimal. It was a beautiful day, hard to believe that winter was soon approaching, the days of autumn soon coming to an end. It was a change from the usual rainy and wet days, wind blowing hard from what seemed like every direction. The citizens of Paris, France, were out and about, enjoying the slightly cool, crisp day while they could, before having to deal with the cooler weather that was no doubt brooding and waiting for the right moment to appear, to strike unexpectedly. There weren't as many tourists visiting, which was no downgrade for the people, who were mostly getting sick of seeing people everywhere, taking pictures and being, well, tourists.<br/><br/>In a quieter section of the wondrous city, an older more homely place, sat a cafe, where one could choose to either sit outside on the ground patio or the upper deck balcony, or choose a table inside. The aroma that surrounded the place was mouth watering, not only the scents of coffee could be picked up, but of warm, fresh delicacies like cookies and sweet breads. Despite the charm of the entire area, this place was a brooding hot pot of underlying crime and mafia business, a world known to many, but home to very few.<br/><br/>A young man wearing an immaculate suit with a unique detailed bit of a collar lined with fur could be seen walking casually down the stone sidewalk, bright golden eyes glancing this way and that at the scenery, raising a hand here and there in greeting to people whom had called to him, a brilliant smile on his face, teeth perfectly white despite the fact he had a lit cigarette in his fingers. Just as the city was beautiful, and the women even more so, this man too was stunning, with his perfectly sculpted face, silken gold hair, slim features, and air of near godliness.<br/><br/>But looks aren't everything. People hide parts of themselves so that others don't know who they truly are. And this man wasn't exempt from that rule. Turning towards the cafe, the golden eyed male swiftly scans the appearance and outlying perimeter of the area, picking up the image of a man who looked slightly out of place, drinking a cup of coffee outside. Plastering a charming smile on his face, the man moves closer, his eyes twinkling in the sunlight that was shining, approaching the man. If he was correct, this was the guy he was here to see.<br/><br/>""Bonne après-midi! Excusez-moi, but would you be interested in taking a look at some watches? I know it sounds rather shady, hearing that line from cartoons and such, but what I have for sale are rare and one of a kind. The best in stock, even the king himself would want to wear one!"" If this was the guy, he would recognize the key words being 'king, best in stock, and that line'. He settles his gaze on the man seated there, waiting to see what the guy would say or do. If it was the right one, then they could continue on their task, the whole reason this was happening was for some guy to from England to meet his boss."
4950,Mafia Tactics,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51096,2016-10-25T16:07:49,HappyJinglez,"Cecil drank his coffee, taking in the sights Paris had to offer. It certainly was a beautiful city and Cecil had high hopes for this place. Of course, he missed his home, but who could pass up learning abroad? Even at 32, Cecil still had a healthy appetite for adventure. He had been lost in thought when a man approached him. This strangers words rolled off his tongue in such a way that it was obvious he was a Frenchman, if not for his accent, his more...cheesy (for lack of a better word) lines gave it away. Cecil smiled and bowed his head slightly, listening to the man deliver his, obviously rehearsed, speach.<br/><br/>""Watches, you say?"" Cecil's own English accent was thick as he spoke. ""I'm sure they are very beautiful,<span style=""font-style: italic"">Monsieur</span>"" He looked down at his own. ""I<span style=""font-style: italic"">AM </span>in need of a new timepeice."" The man nodded towards the stranger, motioning for him to lead the way. ""Shall I hale a cab, monsieur..."" Cecil waited for a name to be given before waving his hand for a cab and adjusting his suit around his wrists and throat: he made a habit of making good first impressions."
4951,Mafia Tactics,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51096,2016-11-06T02:04:12,Shadow_Heart,"""Oui."" The blonde nods, noticing the way the man put emphasis on the word 'monsieur' when addressing him, and the slightest of smirks could be seen on his lips. It was obvious that this was the man he was here for, none could mistake the British accent that made it's way in to the other man's speech. Taking the lead, but only by a few steps, the blonde man makes sure that the other was following, and no one else was doing the same. It was clear. Hearing the offer for a cab, and a once more stated 'monsieur', the man nods. ""Please, call me Alphonse."" He offers a smile, and that said the cab was hailed, and both got in. Alphonse noticed how the other man adjusted his suit, which was rather fancily tailored, and no doubt the other would be surprised by how his boss appeared compared to that expensive outfit looked.<br/><br/>Telling the driver where to go, Alphonse sits back in his seat, sitting next to the other, glancing from the corner of his eyes at the man, the light from the sun reflecting in his golden irises, making them appear brighter and almost glowing. It was a short drive, so he saw no need in exchanging of words during, and only speaks up when he tells the driver to stop the car, pays, then gets out. Waiting once again for the British man, Alphonse leads him up to a huge hotel, elegant in appearance, and obviously quite expensive. Going up a large set of white marble steps, he opens a pair of large doors, and goes inside, turning to the left. As they walked down the carpeted hallway, passing many doors as they did.<br/><br/>It didn't take long before they arrive at a set of large, oak double doors, with golden handles, which when opened, revealed a rather fancy and cozy appearing study. A grand desk sat in front of a roaring fire place, which a large cushioned and magnificent chair sat behind. Rows upon rows of shelves covered in books lined the walls, and where there wasn't a bookshelf, were paintings or shelves with other rather expensive looking ornate objects sat. The most impressive of all the paintings was a humongous painting of an old world style map of the world. Upon the desk were books as well, and piles and mounds of papers, loose or bound or in folders.<br/><br/>Sitting in the large chair, was a young man, looking no older than his early twenties, with long silky appearing black hair that quite needed to be cut, reaching down his back, though it did look well taken care of, which was currently up in a ponytail, bangs hanging down his forehead and to the sides of his cheeks. He had lightly tanned olive skin, and his body was thin in stature, but it was obvious he was well fit and in good shape. For clothing he wore a white shirt with elbow length sleeves, a pair of black pants with one pant leg turned up to the knee, black combat boots that reached to the middle of his calves. A studded belt was around his waist, and a matching bracelet was on his right wrist. At his side, on both his right and left hip, were matching silver guns.<br/><br/>The man looks up, his sculpted face portraying beautiful eyes, narrowed and slightly almond shaped, and the color most unique. A gorgeous purple, they were what gained him his nickname. For a moment he was silent, scanning the man that was brought before him, watching as Alphonse closed the door behind them, and stands to the side, guarding it, now silent, with his arms crossed over his chest. Placing his elbow on the desk, and resting his chin in the palm of his hand, he tilts his head to the side. ""Bonsoir. You must be the contact in which was sent, est-ce correct? Oui?"" He finally speaks up, his voice even more thick with the French accent than Alphonse, and it was rather alluring, his voice. ""Je suis Lelouch."""
4952,The Dark Hour (Zeroxk2),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51146&start=20,2016-10-28T21:34:55,PrettyMyth,"Randi sighed heavily rising from her seat. ""When i said you should take it easy, i didn't mean prepare a five course meal.""  Randi glared at him. ""But. If you feel okay enough to do this. Then you can answer my questions."" She stood next to him firmly looking at him. She knew felt something, but she didn't know why. And She was unsure of it. She didn't know anything about Lucian or this town or why any of this was happening.<br/><br/>""Are you sure you're okay?"" She narrowed her eyes at him. Randi felt like there was something different about him. She shook her head and backed away, ""I don't even know you."" She noted aloud, Mainly to herself. ""I've been here a week and know nothing."" She mainly was wondering why she felt the need to check on him whilst he had been unconscious. ""I'm really confused."""
4953,The Dark Hour (Zeroxk2),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51146&start=20,2016-10-28T22:09:50,Zeroxk2,"""In very broad strokes, we got caught in whats called the ""<span style=""font-weight: bold"">Dark Hour</span>"","" He said, cooking the sausage and bacon first, ""A 25th hour of the day that only happens between midnight and 1am.""<br/><br/>He went on to explain what the things were that attacked them and what they were called, (""Shadows, the weak ones with run from you if you're too strong for it. But make sure they don't blitzkrieg you, they become just as dangerous as stronger ones then.""), where they were believed to come from, as well as the labyrinth-like tower that took the place of the local high school during the Dark Hour. He even went into what the handgun-like thing was that she used to summon her persona. He let her keep his as he didn't need it to summon his. Overall, it had taken him finishing cooking, them eating, washing the dishes and cookware, and thirty minutes of sitting on couches across from each other to cover everything he learned on his own as well was with SEES.<br/><br/>""Seeing as you can call a persona now,"" He finished, drinking a cold glass a water, ""The shadows will be nose-open for you until you learn how to hide your persona's individual energy signature. It's stronger than most newly-awoken personae, but still too weak to handle any big-time shadows. I'll need to train you, as you really can't be among those without the potential for a persona anymore with out endangering them. You're probably gonna hate this, but you'll have to move here until you can defend yourself while moving through the Dark Hour on your own. You might end up having to join me in SEES as being a persona user is something the group is looking for.""<br/><br/>The way he said the last part left the impression refusing wasn't really an option."
4954,The Dark Hour (Zeroxk2),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51146&start=20,2016-10-29T02:29:57,PrettyMyth,"Randi listened as he cooked. She occasionally sneaked a piece of bacon as he laid it out to cool. She would nod as the pieces connected. She took it all in every detail and as she sat on the couch. She clung to a specific part. The labryinth.<br/><br/>""This labryinth. What is inside?"" Her brother had been an SEES member. Though she didn't know it until now. He had gone missing when she was young and her memory of it wiped. After the events that transpired on the roof she regained them.<br/><br/>As she thought about the labryinth her thoughts began to drift."
4955,The Dark Hour (Zeroxk2),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51146&start=20,2016-10-29T02:43:04,Zeroxk2,"He shrugged, standing and stretching as he looked at her. Honestly, he didn't know what was in the labyrinth. Never had the chance to go really. On top of the fact he'd been forbidden to go alone. He planned to once enough competent members joined SEES.<br/><br/>""Dunno, was forbidden to go by myself as I can't survive the climb on my own."" He said with a deep sigh, ""Plan to check it out pretty soon, even if I gotta do it myself."""
4956,The Dark Hour (Zeroxk2),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51146&start=20,2016-10-31T18:33:21,PrettyMyth,"Randi, still seeming a bit distant, just nodded. She was deep in thought after having received this new information. She sat a moment, and watched him not really realizing that she was. She sat with her elbows propped on her knees tapping her lips with her index finger as she thought.<br/><br/>""Well, then i guess we should start my training as soon as possible right? The quicker we can get in the labyrinth the more information we can get."" Randi was afraid that her brother, whom she'd lost at a young age was in there. She had remembered talk of a mission. And after that she never saw him again.  ""I mean it's important to check things out right?"" She didn't want to give out information to Lucian for fear he would turn away from her plan.<br/><br/>Now that Randi's memories were coming back she wanted her brother back. She wondered if Adam was in there. If he was it would be bittersweet. If he wasn't. Just bitter. Randi hoped Lucian wouldn't ask her many questions but something told her he would. She had completely pushed aside her worries of having to move into this dorm. Saving her brother was much more important to her.<br/><br/>Randi quickly snapped her attention off of Lucian as she realized she was still staring at him."
4957,The Dark Hour (Zeroxk2),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51146&start=20,2016-10-31T19:51:17,Zeroxk2,"""I remember reading about a failed SEES mission that occurred before I joined,"" Lucian said, not recognizing she'd said something about training, ""Apparently the field leader at the time was left behind on the upper floors of the labyrinth so the others could escape. File said he had a baby sister with stronger potential than him. She disappeared right after he did. I intend to bring him home to her.""<br/><br/>He crossed his arms as his persona, switching back to his first one, alerted him to five other persona users as they pulled up in a truck outside. He knew who they were by voice and face, but not by name. He jerked as six different mental panes of glass broke, letting him know that he'd rekindled bonds with the bearers of the Magician, Fool, Fortune, Justice, Star, and Temperance Arcanas. This left him cursing up a storm as he doubled over in pain clutching his head. Glaring at the door, he stood up and stalked over to it.<br/><br/>""If this Wild Card bullshit involves me getting a headache......"" He grumbled quietly to himself as he unlocked the door and yanked it open."
4958,The Dark Hour (Zeroxk2),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51146&start=20,2016-10-31T20:46:36,PrettyMyth,"Randi mumbled under her breath when Lucian spoke of this failed mission, ""Adam...""  She closed her eyes.  She wanted nothing more than to see him again.<br/><br/>She sighed slightly as they remained in silence for a moment.<br/><br/>As Lucian grimace, Randi went to his side, ""Are you okay? What are you talking about?"" As she spoke she heard people outside walking up to the door. She watched as Lucian painfully made his way to the door. All the while muttering curse words of a wide range. She clenched her jaw. Randi felt awkward as the people poured into the room. She felt like she didn't belong. She grew slightly nervous as they stared at her.<br/>She swallowed the lump in her throat and tried to avoid eye contact."
4959,The Dark Hour (Zeroxk2),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51146&start=20,2016-10-31T23:59:17,Zeroxk2,"""Randi, this is Janice Weiss, Derek Hamilton, Sir Punchalot Mitchell, Yukari Takeba, and Bishop Ryder."" Lucian said, going to each SEES member right to left, ""All of them new members of SEES except Takeba, she's the senior member of the group besides me.""<br/><br/>Yukari and Janice walked over to Randi and sat on either side of her. Janice put her hand on the unknown woman's shoulder as Yukari rubbed her back. The guys, being forcefully herded upstairs by Lucian, complained as they all wanted to talk to her. Yukari's bangs covered her eyes as she shook her head. He was always acting as the leader of the group.<br/><br/>""There he goes again with that wrangling leader trait of his,"" She said, sharing a look with Janice as she turned her attention to Randi, ""He's always the first one to take charge of a situation as well as jump in to save someone.""<br/><br/>""That conviction of his to save who he can is gonna get him hurt one day,"" Janice replied with a tone of superiority, ""His heart is in the right place though. Owe him my life for saving me from the abusive boyfriend I had last year.""<br/><br/>""We're not going there again, Jan,"" Yukari retorted shortly, cutting her friend oncoming reminiscing off before it started by turning the conversation toward Randi, ""You okay? We heard that our Reaper had saved someone a week ago who saved him in return, was it you?"""
4960,The Dark Hour (Zeroxk2),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51146&start=20,2016-11-01T00:20:38,PrettyMyth,"Randi nodded as Lucian introduced her to each of the members.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Sir Punchalot... Thats who was on the phone with Lucian</span>Randi thought to herself as the name rang a bell in her mind. She still felt a little uneasy as their eyes were heavily observing her. She wondered why Lucian hadn't tried to go with all of them to the labyrinth.<br/><br/>Randi eyed them both suspiciously as they set next to her. She watched as the rest went upstairs.<br/><br/>""I can't complain i guess. He kinda saved my ass. So i'm grateful."" She nodded as she spoke quietly. She listened as the spoke. Yukari had stopped Janice from drudging up a bad memory. And they asked her about the fight that happened right before Lucian fell into the coma.<br/><br/>""I'm fine."" She nodded looked at her. Though she became confused by the nickname, ""Reaper? Is that Lucian's nickname? I'm sorry i'm not familiar with all of this yet. I'm a bit overwhelmed. I guess i aided in the situation.."" Randi didn't want to have some heroic light shed on her. So she tried to calm that thought. ""But i don't really know anything about this."" She turned to Yukari remembering that Lucian said she was a senior leader, ""Do you know about a failed mission? A member got caught in the Labyrinth? Do you think that if he were still there would he be alive?"" Randi's curiosity still swirled."
4961,The Dark Hour (Zeroxk2),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51146&start=20,2016-11-01T01:39:16,Zeroxk2,"""I wasn't active that night,"" Yukari said ruefully, seeming to withdraw into herself a bit, ""As to whether he's alive is anyone's guess. He was the best out of all the old members so he probably is, and mad as hell we haven't saved him yet.""<br/><br/>""Not to mention the mission occurred a week before I was recruited,"" Lucian said from the foot of the stairs, ""Felt like I was replacing him for a while. Still does, now that I think about.""<br/><br/>Lucian sat down across from Randi, as Janice stood to go upstairs. He shook his head as she gave him a seductive wink as she disappeared. Yukari let out a huff as she put a cell phone on the table in front of Randi. Sharing a look, they looked at Randi seeming to decide something. He stood as he checked his wallet while she slid a roll of money to him.<br/><br/>""Looks like it's decided then, Tartarus operations start back up tonight,"" He said, taking the roll of money as Yukari went upstairs to get her bow and arrows, ""Let's get you saddled up, Princess, you're coming with us."""
4962,The Dark Hour (Zeroxk2),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51146,2016-10-19T23:30:21,PrettyMyth,"<div style=""text-align: center;""><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://pioneerpeststl.com/images/glendale_mo/city-of-glendale-sign-300x225.jpg"">[ img ]</a></div><br/><br/>Randi sighed as she boarded the plane that would take her to Glendale. Well the plane would stop at an airport in the Major town of Norbury where she would take a bus to the small town of Glendale. The flight was comfortable but long. She avoided looking out the window for fear of seeing how high she was. She popped in her headphone and shut her eyes while she listened to some music. She managed to dose of and was jarred slightly as the plane landed. When she woke up they were getting ready to unboard. She gathered her carry on bag and followed the other passengers off the plane and to the baggage claim.<br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;""><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://media.gettyimages.com/videos/empty-street-intersection-at-night-slow-motion-video-idgro20401-0-018sm?s=640x640"">[ img ]</a></div><br/><br/>Once at the baggage claim she grabbed her suitcase and headed out of the airport to wait for a bus. By this time it was late and had grown dark. Randi boarded a bus that had very few passengers. By the time the bus had reached the bus stop at the Glendale welcome sign, Randi was the only passenger. She made her way off of the bus and the driver quickly left. Randi huffed and looked at the time on her phone. it was 12:55. She watched as the bus' tail lights faded off into the darkness. She shook her head and adjusted her carry on bag and her purse on her shoulder. Randi started through the town dragged her suitcase along noisily.<br/><br/><br/><br/>As the town began to creep into the Dark Hour, the townsfolk that didn't posses the ability to summon a Persona had begun their transformation. However, Randi was unaware. Though she held the ability, her persona had not manifested yet. She knew not of the dark hour and would have very much to learn. As Randi made her way to the poorly paved sidewalk, she felt as though she was being watched.  She turned around and saw nothing so she shrugged it off and continued on. Just as soon as she had started off again she was attacked from behind by a Shadow. Her belongings dropped to the ground and she struggled to escape the grasp and the gruesome creature. She screamed out for help but she feared no one would hear her."
4963,The Dark Hour (Zeroxk2),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51146,2016-10-20T18:28:56,Zeroxk2,"A loud, powerful shot rang out, blowing the shadow clear off its intended victim. Two more followed, sending the dissipating creature through the window of a convenience store. More creatures lunged at the stricked victim, only to be slashed by a figure wearing a hooded cloak wielding what appeared to be a mechanical scythe. In the darkness, the figure could easily be mistaken for the Grim Reaper himself. The scythe let out a metallic whistle as it was flourished in a high speed twirl before the blade bit into to pavement, producing sparks as it was slowly dragged against the ground.<br/><br/>The figure became a spinning blur when he attacked, dancing his way through the growing hoard of creatures. It was readily apparent he was skilled at fighting the things. None managed to touch him in anyway besides shredding his cloak. Many of the things were left completely cut in two as he moved through the crowd. The sounds of dying creatures punctuating the swing of the scythe carried a deceptively musical ring as the figure was suddenly dogpiled under the large mass of shadows.<br/><br/>The sky lit up, marked by the sudden appearance of what could only be described as a brief concentrated electrical storm centered on the writhing mass of creatures that the figure had disappeared beneath in the middle of the street. Once it disappeared, the figure was the only thing remaining on the street besides a car whose alarm had been tripped due to the car's electrical system being fried. The figure, walking over to the car in question, gave it a hearty whack with the blunt end of his scythe, effectively turning the alarm off.<br/><br/>""Huh, haven't had a blitzkrieg like that since I was 15."" He said to himself, twirling his weapon as it converted from a scythe to a rifle, than into a compact rectangular oval that he stored on his back clipped to a mechanical harness he wore under his cloak, ""That was fun, wish there were more.""<br/><br/>He noticed the woman on the ground as he recalled hearing a cry for help. That must have been her then. He walked over, offering a hand while sweeping the area with his eyes for more threats. She was either new in town or just plain stupid for being out during the dark hour. People were known to disappear during the dark hour after being attacked.<br/><br/>""Come on, I live close by, it's not safe out here."" He said, giving an encouraging smile as he removed his hood, ""You'll be safer if you stay with me. Name's Lucian McKnight. You can tell me yours when you're ready."""
4964,The Dark Hour (Zeroxk2),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51146,2016-10-20T22:19:04,PrettyMyth,"Randi could hear the creatures disintegrating, and sounding out screeches. She was dropped to the ground and grew dazed as her body collided with the ground. She laid there struggling to get her bearings and her breath as the battle ensued on. Thought Randi's vision was skewed she could make out a dark cloaked figure cascading through his enemy with ease. Shots ringing out in the night air. Just as quickly as this night shrouded hero had appeared, his weapon transformed and he was slashing away at the onslaught of dark creatures. The cloaked figured wielded a large futuristic scythe that he swung with ease.<br/><br/>As the figure had just about wrapped this little war up, Randi could here i'm dragging his scythe across the pavement. Sparking all the while. Randi tried to get herself together enough to get up and run, this person was obviously a skilled assassin. She could hear him talking to himself. Perhaps he was crazy. He would have to be to fight these creatures. But to no avail she remained on the ground. He hovered over her as she lay there still slightly dazed. Randi tried to focus her eyes but it was too dark and the cloak he wore provided protection of his identity.<br/><br/>Randi's curiosity peaked when extended his hand to her and explain that it wasn't safe. This information was no surprise, she had clearly learned that it was not safe here. Nevertheless, He continued his introduction by telling her to come with him. Her? Go with a stranger? A stranger who could be a homicidal maniac. Thought, she must admit he did just save her life and as was previously discovered it was better than being alone on these streets. The man removed his cloak to reveal himself as he told his name. He gave a reassuring smile and she felt a little better about trusting him. Randi, still somewhat hesitant, slowly accepted his gesture. She grabbed her things and followed him.<br/><br/>""Randi, "" She began. ""Randi Mayfield. I'm new here. Are you going to explain what is going on."" She stumbled still somewhat dazed. Her head had obtain a nice little gash during the collision with the ground. And blood was streamed down her face. Other than that she had minor scrapes and bruises that would heal easily. She asked as she followed him to his residence. She still had her thing in tow. She was convinced this was a result of no sleep and she was hallucinating. That, or her food or drink was spiked on the flight. She had figured out which yet. Though now that she could see Lucian's face, she felt a little more at ease about the situation."
4965,The Dark Hour (Zeroxk2),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51146,2016-10-21T02:22:15,Zeroxk2,"He ducked into a alley, stopping to survay the area again. Letting his eyes close, he felt a keening pulse of energy leave him. It illuminated about a dozen or so shadows on the street, as well as three that were airborne. Nodding as a way to avoid the shadows appeared as a purple particle trail leading deeper into the alley and disappearing into the backdoor entrance to a dance club three-quarters of the way down. He turned to the woman following him.<br/><br/>""I can, but you need to rest and recover,"" He said, looking at her, ""Hold still,<span style=""font-style: italic"">Diarahan</span>""<br/><br/>He waved his hand toward her, sending a large ball of green energy into her, fully healing all her injuries. Feeling his spirit weaken a bit, he sighed as he started following the particle trail. This was gonna be a difficult thing to explain to her. He had to try though. She had the potential, he could feel it in her through his persona.<br/><br/>""We still have a block to go to get to where I live,"" He said, drawing and transforming his weapon into its scythe form, ""I'll protect you but we gotta move quickly. They get more aggressive the longer they know you're around."""
4966,The Dark Hour (Zeroxk2),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51146,2016-10-26T21:26:55,PrettyMyth,"Randi groaned, ""Can't i just go to my apartment. This is some crazy nightmare and i'm going to wake up from it."" She watched reluctantly as he looked for a way out of the streets. Randi could the creature everywhere as he supernaturally illuminated the vicinity. She shook her head. ""None of this is real."" She pinched the bridge of her nose. Randi Sighed heavily.<br/><br/>She backed away in fear of the strange light that pulsed towards her. As it spread throughout her it made her slightly dizzy, The process was over as quickly as it had began.  She shook her head ""This is definitely why the bus driver took off so fast."" Randi shook her head ""No way this real."" She pinched herself harshly on the arm, When the pain struck and everything was still the same. She tried again. Her breathing grew slightly labored as the realization that this was real was taking hold of her.<br/><br/>She shook her head. ""I'm gonna die. What is wrong with this town."" She belowed. Randi pulled her key out of her pocket, ""I just want to make it to my apartment. That is all.""<br/><br/>There were strange whispers all around them. And all sorts of strange noises. The hair on the back of neck stood on end. And the creatures swarmed all around. Circling like vultures."
4967,The Dark Hour (Zeroxk2),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51146,2016-10-26T23:55:28,Zeroxk2,"Letting an aggravated huff, he turned, walked back to where she was, and, apologizing as he did so, gave her a hefty slap across the face. He didn't like doing it but if she didn't get a grip and get her ass in gear, like yesterday, the Reaper would show up and grant her apparent wish for death. Putting his scythe up again, he decided to take the liberal approach. He knelt, wrapped one arm around her legs as he used the other to pull her over his shoulder. He took off at a run, sending another energy pulse out, reilluminating the particle trail as he noticed it went straight through the alley now, no turns at all. It was hard to keep concentrating with the woman bouncing on his shoulder but he got to his residence without much trouble. He was up the stairs and in the door before he realized he'd even unlocked and entered the door.<br/><br/>His residence was actually a brand new school dorm that got converted to a apartment complex before it was finished. It had four floors with eight rooms on each plus a stairwell leading to the roof. It had every amenity you could want, minus a fountain. Everything was paid for already, basically free housing as long as you pulled your weight. It was reserved for SEES members though. He was one such member, as well as the strongest one.<br/><br/>Somehow, between slamming and locking the door and landing in a gasping heap on the floor of the commons area, he'd managed to land on top of the woman. Not on purpose, mind you, it just seemed to happen. He was quick to get off her though. His hand shot to his hair in embarrassment as he stood to help her up. He was able to keep a blush off his face as he offered her a hand.<br/><br/>""Sorry for getting rough with you back there,"" He said, looking a bit worried, ""We were in a position where you freaking out would have put up both in danger."""
4968,The Dark Hour (Zeroxk2),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51146,2016-10-27T00:26:39,PrettyMyth,"Randi's jaw dropped, but before she could lash out, he threw her over his shoulder and off they went. All the while she punched him as hard as she could in the back. ""You are going to get it."" Randi was furious. All she could see was pavement passing, but before she new knew it the were traveling upstairs crashing through a door and landing on the floor of what appeared to be an apartment complex.<br/><br/>Randi clenched her jaw. And as Lucian picked himself up she shoved him and stood up. With a one quick swift motion, She returned the slap, leaving a nice red mark across his face. ""You are something else you know that? I mean you are a dick. How dare you do that to me."" She pushed up her sleeves, and furrowed her brow. ""I mean who the hell do you think you are. You think because you saved my ass and cast some freaky mojo spell on me that you can slap me. No.."" She pointed her finger at him, ""Screw you.""<br/><br/>She folded her arms. And stared daggers into him. Her rage had turned her eye a reddish orange color. ""I could strangle you."""
4969,The Dark Hour (Zeroxk2),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51146,2016-10-27T07:21:49,Zeroxk2,"""I could toss you back outside and let the shadows tear you to shreds,"" He retorted, the lights abruptly going out as his own eyes turned purple with what looking like crackling electricity in them, ""No offense Queenie, but just a iota of appreciation would do you some good right now as I could easily have left your ass to fend for yourself.""<br/><br/>Cutting the rising argument off before it really got started, his phone started ringing as a loud band rang out. The door bulged inward as something big slammed into it. He took her hand, the same one she'd slammed him with, and ran for the stairs in the back. Answering his phone as they reached the second floor, he got into a heated conversation with whoever was on the other end of the line. It didn't sound like a happy talk in the least.<br/><br/>""Yeah..... No, I'm at the Dorm....... What do you think, Sir Punchalot...... I got freaking sidetracked...... Had to save someone......."" He was saying before quickly describing her to the other person, ""Don't even go there because I ain't asking her that..... She's got the potential..... Haven't had time to...... DO I SOUND LIKE I'M FUCKING JOKING?!""<br/><br/>He hung up on the other person as they ended up on the roof. He blocked the door the best he could after releasing her hand. He breathed a sigh of relief before something made him turn. It was a shadow, a large one that was stronger than the ones from before. He drew his scythe and attacked it in an attempt to protect her from it. It only swatted him away, slamming him the wall next to the door as something that looked like a handgun with the letters ""SEES"" engraved on the slide skidded to a stop at Randi's feet.<br/><br/>""Randi..... Run..... Hurry......"" He said, gasping as the wind had been knocked out of him, as he slid down the wall to land in a heap on the floor, his dropped scythe out of reach next to the large shadow, ""Get..... Away..... From..... Here....."""
4970,The Dark Hour (Zeroxk2),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51146,2016-10-27T17:36:47,PrettyMyth,"Randi rolled her eyes in response to his statement, ""Queenie? What the hell does that even mean."" She scoffed at him and curled her lips. She looked around at the building, though her observation time was cut short. She ignored Lucian's clear attitude. Randi was not in the mood for his ego that was clearly bigger than his pants size.<br/><br/>Randi's eyes grew wide with the bulging of the door but before she had time to react, she was being jerked up the stairs in the back. Randi quickly decided it was best to not look back. She eavesdropped as Lucian answered the phone, though she could only hear his side of the conversation she was still nosey. But with good reason, she wanted to know what was going on.<br/><br/>The phone conversation was clearly an aggravated one. She could hear Lucian describing her to the other person on the phone. ""What aren't you going to ask me? What are you talking about? Are you going to explain this to me?"" She huffed with frustration, ""HEY! ANSWER ME!!"" She shouted. Randi watched as he blocked the door. Her heart dropped quickly after though. This creature was larger, and had a very strong manifestation.<br/><br/>Her back was to the wall as the Shadow swatted Lucian to the side knocking some sort of gun to her feet. The shadow creeped closer to her. And she was terrified. Randi's breathing grew labored. She took a deep breath and mentally counted to five. She grabbed the gun, and quickly observed it.<span style=""font-style: italic"">SEES</span>Was etched into the side. Randi remembered her eldest brother having something like this.<br/><br/>Suddenly, suppressed memories from a traumatizing childhood that she had locked away deep in her subconscious, flooded her. She saw memories of her brother using a similar gun. She looked at the shadow. And while she could see Lucian yelling at her, she didn't hear him. She felt focused. Calm. She looked at the Evoker in her hand once more before placing it to her head. She closed her eyes and pulled the trigger.<br/><br/>A large Phoenix erupted from her spreading out it wings sending a gust of fire outward. As the fire surrounded the shadow, the creature disintegrated with a piercing screech. Just as quickly as all of this had happened it was over. Randi slid to a sitting position on the ground. A char mark on covering the vicinity. She stared in disbelief.<br/><br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://www.gifmania.co.uk/Fantasy-Animated-Gifs/Animated-Fantasy-Animals/Phoenix/Phoenix-Wings-87010.gif"">[ img ]</a>"
4971,The Dark Hour (Zeroxk2),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51146,2016-10-28T01:08:49,Zeroxk2,"Lucian, pushing himself up off the floor as Randi took a sit on it, limped over to retrieve his scythe as some weaker airborne shadows started a dive bomb. He closed his eyes as a card with a purple border and back appeared spinning in midair. He held a hand out, a pulsing aura of electricity dancing around him as the card settled in the palm of his hand. He radiated immense energy, drawing every airborne shadow to him. His eyes, crackling with a storm of electricity in them, snapped open as he cried out, slashing the card.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-style: italic"">MAZIODYNE</span>!!!""<br/><br/>For the second time that night, an electrical storm hit the area around him. All but two shadows were destroyed, being knocked down as a large masked person appeared behind him. The person had long silver hair down to their shoulders while wearing a long black coat with the bottom frayed. The person's torso looked to be wrapped in bandages while the left arm looked like it had been corrupted by an evil presence. Its chest had what appeared to be a closed eye in it. The right arm carried a black Katana with a red leather wrap around the handle with enough left over to spin the sword like a flail. The person's eyes were gold with the outsides being black.<br/><br/>The person, Lucian's persona, made quick work of the shadows. It stabbed one, pinning it to the ground as he hit the other with a Ziodyne. Both let out death screeches as they disappeared. Lucian, seeing his persona disappear as it spun its katana, collapsed as he fell into a coma. He found himself in a subway car sitting across from an old man with what he considered to be a toucan's beak for a nose. There was a long haired girl with yellow eyes reading a book to the old man's left.<br/><br/>""Welcome to the Velvet Room, Mr. McKnight,"" The old man said with an eerie smile, ""We've been expecting you."""
4972,The Dark Hour (Zeroxk2),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51146,2016-10-28T01:25:52,PrettyMyth,"As Lucian collapsed to the floor, Randi ran to his side and shook him. ""Hey wake up! Lucian."" She tried to wake him but it was no use for now. Randi grew fearful. She felt dizzy. Most likely because she just summoned her persona for the first time. Randi checked for a pulse, which he had. She shook him, ""Wake up dammit."" She said through gritted teeth.<br/><br/>Her cardigan that hung over an old band tee was now slightly tattered. Her Jeans, that fit her like a glove, had her blood on them and her converse were dingy. She grew more and more nervous. All the while Lucian remained under.<br/>___<br/><br/>As Lucian appeared, Megan sat reluctantly sort to the left of the caped man. She sat firmly and uncomfortably. Her body stiff and almost cold seeming. her cape hung to the ground and drug some. She had in front of her a large, leather book and a pen. She Stayed behind and dreaded what was to come.<br/>She rolled her eyes as the old man began his intro. His eerie grim sent chills down her spine and she shuddered slightly."
4973,The Dark Hour (Zeroxk2),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51146,2016-10-28T02:16:23,Zeroxk2,"""No need to worry, you already seem to be aware of your potential,"" The old man continued, tenting his fingers as his eyes gleamed in stark comtrast to the blue color hues surrounding them, ""You just haven't begun to realize the depth of your potential just yet.""<br/><br/>""Okay,"" Lucian said, confused but not entirely surprised as he was getting the feeling he'd been here before, ""I have questions but I feel like they won't all be answered.""<br/><br/>""How astute of you,"" The old man said with a laugh, ""Many of our prior guests asked many questions we attendants of the Velvet Room could not answer at the time they asked.""<br/><br/>Lucian, glancing at the other person in the car, had the brief notion that the old guy was bat-shit insane or just damn creepy. The other person, he noticed, just didn't seem to want to be there at all. Not that he blamed her, he would probably feel the same if he had to be around the old geezer full time. He gave her a brief smile before turning his attention back to Toucan Nose.<br/><br/>""Where are my manners,"" the old man said, suddenly splaying his hand out to the sides, ""You may call me Igor, and this is my assistant who will assist you in managing your social links and personae. Her name is Megan.""<br/><br/>""Pleasure to meet you,"" Lucian said, internally deciding that Toucan..... Igor.... Was indeed bat-shit insane, ""Is there a reason why I'm here exactly?"""
4974,The Dark Hour (Zeroxk2),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51146,2016-10-28T03:22:49,PrettyMyth,"Megan sat quietly in the blue hued area. She nodded quietly when Lucian guessed that his questions wouldn't be answered. She kept kept a subdued nod. She wanted to make sure she remained in the background of the situation. However, Megan remained mostly emotionless. She preferred to just stay monotone in emotion and voice. Not that she had the role to speak. Ever. Her job was to write. Igor did most of the talking. She just managed the social links. All of them for every member. Every person that could or ha the potential to summon a persona.<br/><br/>Megan began to go ahead and write things now. Better get ahead while she could."
4975,The Dark Hour (Zeroxk2),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51146,2016-10-28T05:28:38,Zeroxk2,"""You hold the potential of what we Velvet Room attendants call the ""<span style=""font-weight: bold"">Wild Card</span>,"", a potent power that allow you to use multiple personae along the journey you are about to partake in. It will be full of hardships, but should you have the perseverance nessasary and the willingness to form unbreakable bonds with people you meet, you will find the potential to transcend the limits of what you can normally accomplish alone."" Igor stated matter-of-factly, studying Lucian with an air of eerie interest, ""I suspect that your journey will be quite difficult, as you have had a long time prior to your arrival here to strengthen your inner self.""<br/><br/>Lucian, tapping a finger to his forehead, thought about what he was told. He'd been fighting shadows for years, since he was 13. It made sense to him that he was stronger than the other persona users he knew. If he had the potential of this ""wild card"", how could he use it? He'd find out somehow, given enough time.<br/><br/>""When do I get started on using this ""Wild Card"" power of mine?"" He asked as things started white out.<br/><br/>""You already have, Mr. McKnight,"" Igor said with a knowing chuckle, ""I'm afraid we've run out of time, you must return for now. We will await your next visit. Also, as a personal request from me, I would like you to consider helping my assistant open up to her role as a Velvet Room attendant. You don't have to answer now. Tell me when you return here of your own volition. Until we next meet, farewell.""<br/><br/>As soon as Igor finished speaking, everything was covered in white light."
4976,The Dark Hour (Zeroxk2),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51146,2016-10-28T17:20:55,PrettyMyth,"Megan wrote quickly and irritably while Igor spoke. She jotted down his words in the book. She snapped her attention to Igor when he told Lucian to help open her up to her role. When she was outside of this she didn't like to think about it. Now she was forced to. She Glared at the old creepy man. As the room began to go white. She sat back from her book and laid down her pen and grit her teeth.<br/>___<br/><br/>A week had come and gone. And Randi sat at the desk in Lucian's room. She had fallen asleep. Unknowingly, her left arm had fallen asleep due to the fact that her head rested on it. While the right arm was slightly bent at the elbow and her right hand rested on her left right. Randi was actually sleeping pretty good considering she had gotten her she had been uneasy and a little stressed. Though things were beginning to grown on her. She had managed to become slightly used to the phenomena that happened here. Thought it was still unsettling. She slept peacefully on the desk for now."
4977,The Dark Hour (Zeroxk2),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51146,2016-10-28T17:46:25,Zeroxk2,"He bolted upright, looking around to recognize the contents of his room. Not knowing how he got there, he immediately made to swing his scythe, only to find it was hanging on the wall from rack that was fabricated for it for him. Locking his eyes on the person at his desk, he realized it was the woman who he'd saved. He noticed his joints were stiff, meaning he'd been out for a while. Joints popping with discomfort as he moved, he stood up and padded silently over to stand behind her.<br/><br/>He placed his hands on his desk, leaning over her back as he did. Normally, he made it a point not to wake people when they were sleeping. However, this was his room and she was tresspassing in his mind. His head dipped slightly, his breath warming her cheek as he let himself have some fun at her expense. He adopted a singsong kind of tone as he spoke.<br/><br/>""Raaaandi..... Raaaandi..... Time to wake uuuup, Queeeenie."" He called softly, subconsciously letting his lips brush her cheek before jumping as far back as he could laughing his ass off."
4978,The Dark Hour (Zeroxk2),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51146,2016-10-28T17:58:04,PrettyMyth,"Randi jumped up gasping before growing ill with his antics. She huffed and folded her arms, ""Gah why are you such a dick."" She shook her head. ""Do you understand that you have been out a week? I mean seriously?"" She kept her distance, but she had to admit it did freak her out. Being thrown into this mess with no warning what so ever. ""But whatever. You're awake now. So i'm gonna go."" She quickly tried to cover herself. She grabbed her cardigan off the back of the chair and turned to the door.<br/><br/>""Thank you. By the way."" She said hovering at the door. ""I never thanked you for saving my ass."" She turned her head slightly to look over her shoulder as she spoke.<br/>____<br/><br/>Megan tried to stay busy. Weather it was reading books, going back to school, or finding hobbies. She didn't get much sleep."
4979,The Dark Hour (Zeroxk2),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51146,2016-10-28T18:18:28,Zeroxk2,"""You saved my ass,"" He said, walking up and gently pulling her back for a moment, ""So I think it cancels itself out as I didn't thank you either.""<br/><br/>He was about to say more when he heard something like a panel of glass breaking in his mind. It startled him as he jerked with surprise. Not knowing what it was made it worse. He went rigid for a moment as a voice echoed in the recesses of his mind. He wasn't sure, but it sounded like Randi's, though it was backed by an imperious reverberation.<br/><br/>'<span style=""text-decoration: underline"">Thou are I and I are thou. You have forged a bond with the bearer of the Empress Arcana and will be blessed when you call upon a persona of the same Arcana.</span>'<br/><br/>""Okay, Ouch."" He said, holding his head with one hand as he came out of the trance he entered briefly, ""Not sure what that was, but fuck, that hurt."""
4980,The Dark Hour (Zeroxk2),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51146,2016-10-28T18:34:38,PrettyMyth,"Randi looked at his hand on her arm and felt a slight tinge. She furrowed her brow as she grew confused by this. As Lucian shrunk back holding his head, obviously showing some pain.<br/><br/>""Well, not that i know anything about any of this. But maybe you just need to take it easy. I mean you have been out a while.""<br/><br/>She started to reach out to place a hand on his shoulder but then drew it back and folded them.<br/><br/>""Maybe you need to eat."" She paused a minute. ""You do eat. right?"" She was partially joking while that other half was still confused.<br/><br/>""I would also like some answers. When you feel up to it, that is.""<br/><br/>She shrugged into her cardigan and opened the door."
4981,The Dark Hour (Zeroxk2),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51146,2016-10-28T19:03:14,Zeroxk2,"He nodded, following her out of his room as he used his persona to summon his scythe to him. Catching it without looking, he collapsed it into its compact traveling form. Tossing in over his shoulder, he gave a nod as it was magnetically attached to its holster on his back. He knew he should take a shower but he was rather hungry. Taking her hand, he walked down to the first floor as sat her at the large table to the left of the stairs as he got stuff to cook for them both.<br/><br/>He lit the smaller eyes on the stove with a muttered, ""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Agi</span>"", while putting the ingredients for pancakes, omelets, and two kinds of smoothies on the counter. He hadn't realized it but he'd switched persona without thinking. The one he used before was strong against electricity. The one he was using now shared an elemental trait with Randi's persona. It would be an interesting event once he learned to master consciously switching persona on the fly.<br/><br/>""I'm making pancakes, omelets, bacon and sausage,"" He called to her, heating up two skillets, ""You want anything else before you eat and go?"""
4982,Teen Titans of Tomorrow (IC)(Asterous and JDizzle),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51240,2016-10-31T00:05:54,JDizzle383,"Shae was panting trying to keep up with her brother. “Slow down Wally!” She shouted after him as she ran, “You know I can only run half as fast as you!” She stopped as they reached the bay in Jump City.<br/><br/>“THAT’s where the signal came from?” She asked herself more than anyone else. “But It’s completely in ruins!?!?” She zipped across the water after her brother and used her dark construct manifestation to open the old rusted doors. They were met with a dusty entrance, with weeds growing in the cracks in the floorboards.<br/><br/>Suddenly a kid of about 19 wearing a striped unbuttoned dress shirt and white undershirt with blue jeans seemed to jitter into existence near a control panel on the wall. His hair was a striking red, and he had vibrant pink eyes and grey skin. “I was beginning to think I was the only one who found the signal!” He smiled. Shae jumped back behind her brother, hiding behind him as if scared.<br/><br/>“Well you were not.” A voice came from the entrance where a teen with black hair and orange skin was leaning on the door frame. “Time to be introducing ourselves now, please?” He said, obviously having no idea he screwed up his English. “I am Rikand’r.”<br/><br/>“Kyle. Well… nobody calls me that anymore, though. Call me Glitch.” The kid in normal clothing with pink eyes said. “Nice to meet you.”<br/><br/>“The pleasure is all my own… I believe I said that wrong? My English leaves desire for something.” Rikand’r said awkwardly, messing up his English again."
4983,Teen Titans of Tomorrow (IC)(Asterous and JDizzle),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51240,2016-10-31T01:39:07,Asterous,"Wally laughed at his sister's comment and ran faster, stopping only when he reached the bay. He waited for Shae to catch up, panting and out of breath.<br/>""Half as fast? More like a quarter!"" He laughed again before turning his attention back to where the signal they had been following was coming from. He heard his sister's question and shrugged. ""Only one way to figure out."" With that, Wally once more zipped away, running straight across the water and up to the rusted doors. He waited for Shae once more, impatiently tapping his foot. When she opened the doors Wally took a few steps inside.<br/>""Someone tell the decorators they're fired."" He chuckled, looking around at the mess.<br/><br/>When the other kid appeared, Wally jumped back a few steps in surprise, feeling his sister behind him. He reached back and placed a hand on her arm, watching the newcomer in front of him.<br/>""Who the hell are you?"" He asked before turning around, bringing Shae with him, when another voice greeted him. His eyebrow rose at this guy's butchering of the English language. When he saw that neither of these two were going to jump them, he let go of Shae and introduced them.<br/>""I'm Wally, this is Shae.""<br/><br/>""Oh! Thank goodness I am not alone!"" Another kid with tanned skin and black hair appeared, seemingly from the walls around them. ""I didn't know what to do, this is nothing like I've seen before."" He glanced from one to the next before realizing he had forgotten to introduce himself.<br/>""Sorry, I'm Aaron. Aaron Kent. Pleased to meet you all."" Aaron smiled and clasped his hands together to stop them from shaking in excitement.<br/><br/>""So nobody knows what's going on?"" Wally asked.<br/><br/>""Unless you know something we don't."" A voice came from the shadows and yet another kid dressed similar to a magician stepped out. ""There must be a reason for the signal, it's very unlikely that it would just go off after so long of being inactive. And the fact that it drew all of us here rather than say the police to investigate is also strange."" The boy's hand came to rest on his chin as though he were in deep thought. ""I'm Johnathan by the way, but most just call me John."""
4984,Teen Titans of Tomorrow (IC)(Asterous and JDizzle),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51240,2016-12-03T09:29:04,JDizzle383,"Shae closed her eyes and focused while the others introduced themselves. She was grateful her brother was there, as she was quite shy around strangers. She fell over in pain a moment later as the signal they were speaking of pulsed through the room, having her land on her butt.<br/><br/>Rikand'r put his hands up towards the door where the pulse came from, a starbolt in hand. ""Show yourself! Do not make me use the force to detain you!"" he shouted. Glitch cracked up at his phrasing of ""use force"". Rikand'r shot him a questioning look. ""I won't ask this again! Come out with the hands in the up position!"" He shouted.<br/><br/>""As you wish, oh articulate one!"" A definitively female voice answered him as the door opened. ""Hello, You know... a few years with Tibetan monks does wonders for you... even as a statue in their courtyard. So who's in charge of the Titans nowadays?"" A slim figure was revealed, not unhealthily so, but obviously not a teenager. As the dust from the open door settled, a much older, wiser Terra was found to be holding the device emitting the signal. ""So they all went on with their lives without me..."" She smirked, but there was a sad tone to her voice. ""I guess a new team wouldn't be a bad idea..."" she muttered to herself, but not to a point where they couldn't hear her.<br/><br/>Rikand'r sighed. ""I do not need a team... I need a family more.""<br/><br/>Terra laughed, ""What do you think the Teen Titans were before they left? They always had each other's backs! No parental supervision. Need I say more?""<br/><br/>""01001000 01101111 01101100 01111001 00100000 01010011 01101000 01101001 01110100 00100001"" Glitch said as he walked up to Terra.<br/><br/>""English, if you don't mind? I am not a computer, Glitch."" Terra scolded lightly.<br/><br/>""I... would rather not say that again."" Glitch responded awkwardly. Terra sighed, ""If you can't say it to our faces, don't say it.""<br/><br/>""Wally... what do you think? I... I mean do you think mom and dad would be okay with this?"" Shae asked, finally being the one to initiate conversation for once. Rikand'r seemed like he was going to just jump back into the ocean and go away if no one stopped him."
4985,Teen Titans of Tomorrow (IC)(Asterous and JDizzle),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51240,2016-12-04T05:37:24,Asterous,"Instinctively, Wally knelt down next to his sister when she fell, placing a hand on her shoulder.<br/><br/>""Shae! You alright?"" He asked, concerned for her.<br/><br/>Both John and Aaron stood facing the shadows around them, ready to use their abilities should a bad guy be present. As the door opened and the voice was heard, both turned to face the woman who entered. Wally also stood, stepping protectively in front of Shae.<br/><br/>""What is she talking about?"" Aaron asked, confused as to who she was and what team she was referring to.<br/><br/>""Terra, from the Teen Titans."" John answered, a holographic computer having been pulled up from his glove. Aaron glanced from this to Terra, a mix of confusion, but also curiosity on his face.<br/><br/>Wally stepped aside as Shae seemed to recover.<br/>""I don't know."" He answered, rubbing the back of his neck. ""They don't really talk about their time as heroes very often. Though I got to admit, it would be cool.""<br/><br/>As the two siblings talked, John approached Terra.<br/>""Why did you use the signal? If you were simply returning to the titans you wouldn't have had to use it unless for some other purpose."" Crossing his arms, the boy watched Terra intently.<br/><br/>Aaron made his way to Rikand'r.<br/>""Maybe it would be a good idea. We could be like each other's family."" He smiled, hoping the orange skinned boy would change his mind, or at least stick around for a little while longer."
4986,Teen Titans of Tomorrow (IC)(Asterous and JDizzle),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51240,2016-12-18T07:54:21,JDizzle383,"Rikand'r sighed. ""I will admit my family is... already haphazard at best. Fine. I will stay. But I reserve the option to back out at any moment.""<br/><br/>Glitch sighed. ""I don't really do superhero stuff... My code isn't under control. Do you know how hard it is to stop myself from dispersing into nearby TVs? Then again... Being recognized as a good guy has it's perks...""<br/><br/>Shae thanked her brother for the assist in standing, then listened to the others. When he said it would be cool, she turned to him. ""I would like to try and help... but John has a point...""<br/><br/>Terra frowned. ""Alright. now that the whole ""who's on board"" thing is out of the way, I will tell you why I set off the signal. There is a young man out there who has recently gone insane. Not Joker insane thankfully, but he seems to be as smart as any normal person. At the same time bats**t crazy. It's how he disguises himself. Normal people never see him coming because he hides in plain view until the moment he wants to strike. He also recently set up shop in Jump City, thinking Nightwing and the League would ignore him. He was right, but I have been out of the game so long he didn't expect me to find him.""<br/><br/>Shae raised her hand timidly. Terra turned to her. ""Shae, we're a team, not a school room."" She said. Shae put her hand down and said, ""You said he was crazy, but not Joker crazy what do you mean?""<br/><br/>Terra's face darkened. ""I mean he has motives. He doesn't just do it to get under your skin. He finds it fun, but he has an objective. I just don't know what he wants yet.""<br/><br/>Rikand'r frowned. ""Is that not worse than the Joker?""<br/><br/>Glitch sighed. ""Well we can't operate in a dilapidated Tower. Stand back and let me work my magic.""<br/><br/>30 minutes later the entirety of the electrical systems were back online and operating on optimal settings. Glitch appeared on the main Ops room computer and said, ""Woah! there are a lot of old villain files still intact on the mainframe! Cinderblock... Fang... Slade... Overload.""<br/><br/>Terra stopped cleaning the kitchen immediately. ""Go back!""<br/><br/>""Overload?"" Glitch asked, confused.<br/><br/>""Further."" Terra said. it seemed urgent.<br/><br/>""Fang?"" He continued.<br/><br/>""Too far!"" She said, turning to the computer.<br/><br/>""Slade?"" Glitch asked, his curiosity peaked. ""What is in his file?"" She asked. Glitch looked through it. ""Retired."" He said. ""Why?""<br/><br/>Terra let out a breath of relief ""Thank God!"" she said as Glitch and the others finished working on the Ops repairs. ""So... Who wants Pizza?"" she asked as she heard Rikand'r's stomach rumble. He smirked, ""As long as I can have mustard."" he said. Terra shook her head, ""You are definitely Starfire's kid."" She laughed. Shae sighed, ""I guess we could use some food."""
4987,Teen Titans of Tomorrow (IC)(Asterous and JDizzle),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51240,2017-01-09T03:58:17,Asterous,"""Yay!"" Aaron clapped his hands and grinned when Rikand'r agreed to stay. When he realized what he was doing, the boy stopped and lowered his hands. ""Sorry."" He said with a blush appearing on his face.<br/><br/>John quickly glanced from Terra to Shae when she said he had a good point. As he looked back to Terra, arms still crossed, he waited for an explanation. When it finally came, John was kind of wishing it hadn't. He had heard all sorts of stories about the Joker and his dad's experience with the man. Taking the opportunity to take a few notes on what Terra said, John looked up as the others discussed the clown and this new guy.<br/><br/>""With this guy, find his motive and you have some way of getting to him. Joker on the other hand is unpredictable and can do anything, even things you'd never think he would."" He said in response to Rikand'r's question.<br/><br/>Aaron simply listened to this all, not liking the idea of facing someone with any similarities to the Joker.<br/><br/>""Is this really a good idea? We don't really have any training."" He said to no one in particular.<br/><br/>""Come on, I'm sure we can figure it out."" Wally said from where he stood next to his sister. ""After all, our parents were basically our age when they started the whole hero gig.""<br/><br/><br/>As Glitch worked to repair the Tower's electrical systems, Wally had paced nonstop from one side of the room to the other, complaining about how long this was taking. Aaron had tried to help with the cleaning, moving some of the bigger pieces and generally clearing the clutter. John had moved to stand by one of the screens, tapping away at his own computer until Glitch appeared on the screen. Listening intently, he watched Terra as she asked about Slade's file, making a note to look some more things up when he got the chance.<br/><br/>At the mention of food, Wally zipped over to the old Teen Titan.<br/><br/>""I thought you'd never ask! I'm starving!"" Hearing Rikand'r's request, the speedster laughed. ""Heck, I'm so hungry I'd even eat the mustard.""<br/><br/>""I didn't think mustard went on pizza."" Aaron said, a confused look on his face."
4988,Black and White Institute for Wayward Boys,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51262&start=20,2016-11-17T04:59:13,Asterous,"Rune was content for the time being. The sun was warm, and the quiet sounds of birds and such was soothing after the bustling of the general building. He hardly stirred when his peace was disturbed by a quiet chuckle and the sounds of someone sitting before him, likely a nosy student he thought. When a few moments passed and the feeling of being intently watched grew to the point where it was becoming uncomfortable, the fairy slowly opened his eyes to see who exactly was now with him. It's not that he didn't mind the attention, but it had come so unexpectedly.<br/><br/>The fairy studied the man before him before cautiously taking his hand.<br/>""It is nice to meet you professor Boli."" A hint of amusement was in his voice as he greeted the prof. He was caught slightly off guard by the comment on his wings, and he raised an eyebrow at the man, silently questioning him.<br/>""Thank you."" He stated, the appendages in question fluttering lazily behind him. A smile slowly appeared on his lips, and he looked up at the man. ""But I'm afraid I'm no student."" Moving so he was kneeling instead of sitting cross legged, Rune rested his hands on his knees and tilted his head to the side ever so slightly. ""That's not a problem, is it professor?"" Rune asked as innocently as he could. Before Boli could say anything though, the fairy winked and stood up.<br/>""I've got some books to collect for my class."" He said over his shoulder, leaving it open like an invitation to join. Stepping through the class doors he disappearing into the crowd, smiling to himself. Oh, how he loved to play with people."
4989,Black and White Institute for Wayward Boys,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51262&start=20,2016-11-17T21:17:54,Chemical Lady,"He didn’t know if someone else saw, but Celes did. He had seen that Lee knocked over the fire sprite and thus caused the resulting fight. It was obvious to him that it had been on purpose. A smile ran across his face. They would get along just fine. He just had to take care that he wouldn’t hurt his new friend by misjudging his own strength again. Humans were fragile beings after all. The food that Lee had gotten looked good but Celes had a craving for something else. He was slightly curious why the twins didn’t want to eat anything. Maybe they couldn’t eat with so many people around them.<br/>Celes got up and checked out all the food options before picking something. Sure, as a demon he didn’t need to consume any food to sustain himself. But then again gluttony was a nice sin to engage in. As expected of a cafeteria for a school which had all kinds of species as students, the variety of food was great. There was even raw meat. Celes got himself a chunk of that. He walked back to his seat while avoiding the ongoing fight. A teacher was rushing over to stop them already anyway. Celes was too occupied with using his flame magic to burn his meat to listen to what Akifuko and Natsu were saying. He was a little happy that they seemed to get along well. Only when the meat was completely black from all sides did Celes stop burning it. He had his fire magic under control really well so there was never any danger from what he was doing. When he cut into it, it was still raw on the inside. Just the way he liked it.<br/>His good mood took a dent when the halfangel came to their table. The holy part of him was just so irritating. Like when someone keeps blinking you in the eye with a flashlight. His demon blood really wanted to start a fight right there. It was good that he had a good hold on himself and didn’t need to struggle to keep himself in check. Still, the detention slip blackened a little at the corners even though it was not even directed at him.<br/>Celes sighed. He would probably not become friends with that one. Maybe that would change in the future. For now he would put that out of his mind and concentrate on the people around him. His food tasted good and he enjoyed it fully. “How is yours?” he asked Lee."
4990,Black and White Institute for Wayward Boys,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51262&start=20,2016-11-19T05:12:39,Ben,"Boli had made an effort to speak but didn't have time before the man had made himself scarce. Whether he'd been invited or not, the mountain was too intrigued to simply let this one slip away so quickly. His eyes watched carefully as Rune walked away, tracing over his movements with undivided attention. He stood and followed, stoic, silent, and trance-like as he stepped back into the building. He moved in a straight path, the people all about didn't dare to impede him for fear of being bulldozed. The dimly lit classroom held an air of antiquity to it as the magelight and smoke colored the room with the cool glow of forest long gone. Something in the professor's mind stirred, filling him with a sort of uncomplex nostalgia; happiness at the memories without bitterness at the passage of time. The rows of desks turned to tall trees and the steps turned to a pebble covered slope in his mind. He let out a sigh at the phantom sight before letting it fade.<br/><br/>""Things have changed..."" he stated with a frank chuckle. He looked at the man who had gone to recover his materials, looking him over once more before smiling broadly.<br/>""You are old,"" he sounded almost surprised ""Older than I ever would have guessed,"" he said as he meandered through the room. He swiped a hand over a wooden desk. It groaned in response to his touch, as if it had once dismayed it's new state but was now resigned. He paused, simply staring down at the desk for a long time before suddenly refocusing on the man and his books. He walked wordlessly toward him and looked over his shoulder at his papers and books. A contemplative hum reverberated in his chest as he looked over the texts.<br/><br/>""Romantic... period..."" he let out a small amused noise before looking down at Rune ""I see humans have changed as well,"" he was quiet for a while once more.<br/><br/>""So,"" he said in a low voice ""What do you think of this new world?""<br/>_______________________________________________________________________________________________________________________<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""color: #80FFFF"">""So, Lee...""</span><br/><span style=""color: #FF4000"">""We know it's only been one day, and not even a full one yet.""</span><br/><span style=""color: #80FFFF"">""But if you don't loosen up, you'll never get anywhere here.""</span> <br/><span style=""color: #FF4000"">""It'd be a shame if, when things come to it, sides are against you.""</span><br/> <span style=""color: #80FFFF"">""We'd help, but...well, we can tell you don't like us.""</span><br/> <span style=""color: #FF4000"">""So I guess becoming what people call 'friends'...is out of the question.""</span> </span><br/>""Naw, I don't hate your fuckin' guts"" Lee quickly interjected with a false half-hearted reassuring tone.<br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Just be careful."" The twins spoke in unison in their usual coldness<br/> <span style=""color: #FF4000"">""Under a falling sky. Hopeless, there's nowhere to hide.""</span><br/> <span style=""color: #80FFFF"">""The terror is real this time. Under a falling sky.""</span> <br/><span style=""color: #FF4000"">""My fate it rains, it rains like cinders.""</span> <span style=""color: #80FFFF""><br/>""The cadent drums, the war it comes.""</span> <br/>""Growing thunder, terror, wonder."" </span><br/><br/>Lee laughed so hard he almost choked on a mouthful of rice. It was a choked raspy laugh, as if he couldn't manage to get enough air into his lungs to make noise. Regardless, the intensity of his amusement was obvious. He knocked himself hard in the chest to keep from suffocating before clearing his throat. His laughter died after a minute or so, a few chuckles and throat clears lingering as he recollected himself.<br/><br/>""Oh you just made my day, kid,"" he sipped his drink to compose himself but started to chuckle again ""ughh, that was some 'The Shining' shit you just pulled,"" he began to scoop at his food again once he was assured he wasn't going to have any more problems. He took another bite of chicken before looking at the two with a plain smile.<br/><br/>""That prophecy stuff is good and well, but you might wanna take it somewhere useful; my kin give know-it-alls and fortune tellers a hard time,"" he off loaded some of the fries on his plate onto the demon's tray as his stomach started to tell his eyes off for their poor decisions. He gripped his drink in his hand and smiled at the twins before leaning in to the table and looking the two of them down.<br/><br/>""but, y'know what? I can tell you something I know about you, "" he said in a conspiratorial tone ""As much as you don't want to want to admit it, you liked seeing that little furball hop around like Wild Mike.""  he sat back and spoke up ""It amused you, so what's the harm eh?"" he said just as the fight became much louder... and brighter. A bright flash followed by flames separated the two combatants as the kid with the smart mouth fell from the sky and whipped his head about like the world's most effeminate attack dog. Lee turned around in his seat to watch, leaning against the table and sipping his drink casually as the commotion died down and the boy approached him with a death glare in his eyes.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Of course. You again."" </span>he started<br/><br/>""Wassup, Melanie Martinez,"" he remarked nonchalantly. The boy slapped down a slip before snatching a fry from his tray and mumbling<span style=""font-weight: bold"">""prefect tax"" </span>in a haughty tone.<br/><br/>""If you wanted some alone time you coulda just asked me, baby!"" he rose his voice with mock affection before grinning at the boy as he left. Lee turned back to the table to see that the slip of paper had been singed at it's edges. Lee put his hand on the demon's shoulder and gave him a small shake ""easy there, buddy, that was really close to my shirt,"" he said before gripping at an unblackened edge of the yellow slip of paper. He smirked before slipping it into his pocket.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">“How is yours?”</span>the demon asked about his food. He had refocused on a poorly cooked piece of steak, taking ravenous bites gleefully as Lee watched in mix of disgust and awe.<br/><br/>""I uhh- think I'm all done,"" Lee said as he pushed his tray away and grabbed his bag ""I got a date I can't be late for,"" he said slipping the paper from his pocket and presenting it to them for a moment before standing.<br/><br/>""Fill me in tonight,"" he said before slinging his bag over his shoulder, giving a half-hearted salute and walking off.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-style: italic"">It's about time me and two-tone had a little chat</span>"" he thought as he walked out of the cafeteria."
4991,Black and White Institute for Wayward Boys,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51262&start=20,2016-11-20T01:54:10,Shadow_Heart,"Apparently, from what Lee had said, the guy didn't 'hate their fuckin' guts' as he put it. Though that's not the feeling they got from him. For now though, they just let it slide, as they were a little confused at the reaction in which they'd received from what they were saying. Lee was...laughing? Both twins quirk their eyebrows a bit, watching him until he begins to cough terribly. Neither move to help, knowing he would be fine, sitting still as they waited for him to calm. With blank expressions, they listen to what he said about his family, until he got close, telling them they'd liked seeing the fight. Akifuko's eyes turn away, dropping to stare at the ground, his eyebrows pressing together in a sort of concerned but not like that way, and there was a downward tugging at the corners of his lips, while Natsu continues to stare at Lee, his expression becoming bewildered, a a sort of 'what the fuck?!?' kind of expression with a slight sneer to it, his red eyes slightly smoldering, looking almost like embers in a fire. They don't move at all when Lee announces that he was going to this 'date'.<br/><br/>Akifuko continued to stare at the floor, while Natsu turned to look at Celes, who was still at the table as well. For a second or three he was quiet, before huffing loudly, and taking a drink of his whatever it was, and then sets the bottle on the table.<span style=""color: #FF4000"">""What the hell was that all about?""</span>He says, asking more like a statement then anything, eyeing the burned hunk of meat that was on the demon's plate. Glancing from the corner of his eyes, first at his brother, then to Lee, who was crossing the cafeteria floor, heading to where the two-toned angel was sitting, before once again setting his attention back on Celes.<br/><br/>Meanwhile, walking down the aisles of the library, running his finger down the row of books spines as he walked, a rather curious looking man could be seen. His hand was resting gently against his forehead, or rather, the tips of his fingers were, as if he was exasperated with something that was going on, or something like that. Besides that small detail, he looked your average young adult male. But that was not the case, though that little tidbit will have to wait for another time.<br/><br/>Reaching in to his pocket, he checks what time it was by pressing the little button at the side, so the lid flipped open. ""Hmm, is really that time already?"" He mutters to himself, a slight grin on his face working it's way on to his lips. He hadn't been required to deal with a class today, since it was the first day of the semester, and for that he was happy. He hadn't finished up getting his first lesson ready, so appreciated the extra time he was given. And speaking of time...making his way down the  vast bookshelves, he finally reaches the end. Even though he could probably just move to the destination instantly, he liked taking his time.<br/><br/>Leaving the library behind, he glances to the side out at the courtyard, where two teachers were heading somewhere else. He noticed one of the teachers being the fairy Rune. And the other he guessed was the new guy he was hearing about. Shaking his head softly, he continues on his way, eventually reaching a door that led to a staircase going underground. It was locked, but he easily got through the door with a key, and walks down the steps in to the dark catacombs, where his 'quarry' was fast asleep. Turning this way and that, it appeared he knew the way he was going, but if anyone had tried to follow him no doubt they would have ended up lost.<br/><br/>Reaching a door finally, black in color and rather foreboding, he pauses in front of it, before placing his hand on it and pushing, opening it slowly and quietly, slipping in to the room behind it, and closing it again. The room was dark, a little chilly, and bare of items, except for a coffin, and an unlit chandelier up above on the ceiling. With light footsteps, he walks over to the closed coffin, raises his hand, and gently raps against the the coffin's lid, much like one would knock on a front door. ""Haruki, time to wake up."" He says, knocking once again before taking a step back, crossing his arms over his chest, and tilting his head slightly to the side, a grin on his lips and a mischievous glinting twinkle in his eyes."
4992,Black and White Institute for Wayward Boys,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51262&start=20,2016-11-21T09:48:04,OddlyEverAfter,"Ash let out a deep sigh as he made his way out of the cafeteria. It was far too noisy in there and people wouldn't watch out for his wings, he hated when his wings were touched. He had managed to find an unoccupied restroom and was currently glaring at his reflection while he pressed his forehead against the mirror. At least it was clean and quite in here. He tucked his wings close as he enjoyed the quite before it was broken by girlish giggles.<br/><br/>Ash would open his eyes to glare at what should be his reflection, though now it had turned into the image of a girl with electric blue eyes and a short buzz cut of black hair. He glared at his sister as she smiled happily back at him. The room in the mirror was no longer the restroom but a padded room filled with blood. Ash hated his sister the most when she was so active. He knew the only way to sooth her but he hated it so much. A hand would move to his other arm absently, running his fingers along the cuts there that his sister forced him to carve. He would let out a low growl and quickly raise a fist to shatter the mirror before pausing. He closed his eyes, counted to ten, and took a few deep breaths before he lowered his fist and looked back at the mirror just to glare at his reflection again. With another sigh he would turn and walk out of the restroom, mumbling curses to himself. On top of all this BS he had to deal with the punks in detention later. Such a great day..."
4993,Black and White Institute for Wayward Boys,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51262&start=20,2016-11-23T05:18:20,Asterous,"Rune could feel Boli's eyes on him as they made their separate ways through the crowd of students. Though of course, there were always eyes on him, for better or for worse. Stepping into his classroom the fairy left the door open and moved to his desk, moving some papers over and perching on the edge. Crossing his ankles, he placed his hands on either side of himself and leaned back slightly, lifting his gaze to the other.<br/><br/>""You sure know how to complement a guy."" Rune laughed, watching Boli walking around the room. He let his eyes stray over the man, taking his moment of distraction to get a better look.<br/>The fairy was intrigued by this man, and smiled when he stepped closer. While he looked over his shoulder, Rune took a moment to study the man a little closer, his smile only growing when he mentioned the romantic period.<br/><br/>""My guilty pleasure."" Rune said with a small laugh.<br/><br/>Looking up to meet Boli's gaze, Rune thought about what he had asked.<br/><br/>""I suppose it has it's moments. Far too few in my opinion, but it's nothing compared to the olden days."" The fairy sighed, losing himself in the memories of times long gone. ""But I suppose us old fellows shouldn't complain."" He said with a wink.<br/><br/>""What about you? What do you think Mr. Boli?"" Rune asked, arching a brow at the man, a playful smirk on his face."
4994,Black and White Institute for Wayward Boys,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51262&start=20,2016-11-23T16:25:16,Chemical Lady,"There was no way that Celes would have burned Lee or his shirt, if he didn’t want to. He had almost perfect control over his fire magic, even if that was only one of the few things that he was good at. Watching his new friend go after the half angel was annoying. The holy energy that he emitted was so annoying. It was good that Natsu distracted him with his question. “His holy light must be blinding him,” he answered, misunderstanding who was meant by Natsu’s statement. Celes eyed the ‘water’ bottle from which the twins were drinking. “You sure you don’t want to eat anything?” he asked. “I can also roast something medium for you.” Celes held up is hand with a finger pointing to the ceiling. A little flame appeared a little above the tip of his finger, making it look like a candle. With this action he demonstrated his control over his fire magic as well as offering a friendly service. The truth was actually that he liked to use his flames, though he would rather just burn stuff.<br/><br/>Deep down under the grounds, in the cold catacombs hidden from the eyes of all unwanted, a loud thud could be heard from a coffin lid landing on the stone floor. An annoyed looking vampire sat up from within. He went through his long dark hair with a pale hand. Even in this room devoid of light he could easily see who dared to wake him up. “Could it be that Wong-sensei forgot that vampires sleep during the day?” Haruki asked with a sarcastic undertone. “Or could it be that you just enjoy seeing me being sleep deprived?” Nonetheless, Haruki got out of his coffin. He first straightened out his appearance before getting a match to light up the candles in the chandelier. The light was weak but warm, not strong enough to make everything clearly visible but enough to see at least a little bit. It didn’t matter for Haruki whether there was light or not but he was a good enough of a host to lit it up for his guest to see something. Haruki sometimes wondered if it had been a good idea to give Loke the key to enter his domain. Getting up during the day was obviously not his strength. Figuring that he wouldn’t be able to get back to sleep he lifted up the heavy lid of the coffin with the ease of lifting a coffee mug, and placed it back on his ‘bed’. “So, is there actually a reason for you to disturb my rest or are you just bored?” he asked after sitting down on the only object that could be used for that, his coffin."
4995,Black and White Institute for Wayward Boys,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51262&start=20,2016-11-27T21:58:21,Ben,"A low chuckle rumbled in Boli's chest as he moved toward the pale dusty chalkboard. He placed a large hand on the slab before pulling away and examining the fine residue that had deposited itself on his fingers. He looked at it curiously for a moment before carefully wiping it on the front of his white shirt. It may have seemed unnecessarily delicate but a button at his chest had already given in and popped off, it was best not to risk any sudden movements.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><br/>""To see a World in a Grain of Sand <br/>And a Heaven in a Wild Flower <br/>Hold Infinity in the palm of your hand <br/>And Eternity in an hour<br/>A Robin Red breast in a Cage <br/>Puts all Heaven in a Rage ""</span><br/><br/>He paused for a moment, staring intently at the mark his palm left on the board.<br/><br/>""This world... is endlessly fascinating,"" he spoke with awe in his tone as if a chalkboard was the most beautiful artwork he'd ever witnessed ""Ever since that flash. flicker. Flame. I have loved every action. Every terrible act, every foolish decision. I can do nothing but marvel at what has become and what will be,""<br/><br/>He turned to look at Rune, his face had taken on a prideful smile as he looked at the man ""I am glad that you are here. For too long, I have been asleep: Aware, but not awake. I have felt the shifts... but you"" he paused for a moment as his mind seemed to play tug-of-war with his emotional state. It settled on a calm almost secretive excitement.<br/><br/>""You have experienced this world,"" he took slow deliberate steps back toward Rune, exuding a sort of child-like joy as he kneeled down and looked directly into his eyes.<br/><br/>""I would like- if maybe-...""<br/><br/>A bell rang, signifying the end of the hour. Boli's class began soon. He stood, his eyes never leaving Rune as he pondered his next course of action. It was as if a switch had been flipped in his mind.<br/><br/>""Would you possibly help me find room 122? I think I would like to hold class outside today.""<br/>__________________________________________________________________________________________________________________<br/><br/>As Lee put some distance between him and the twins, his mind started to light up again, the world ceased its hyper-focused view and the unpleasant smell of electricity was replaced by the usual stink of non-human. A buzzing in his left pocket brought a flicker of irritation to Lee's face. He slipped the phone from his pocket, answered the call and brought it to his ear in one motion. A tired look flickered over his features as a familiar voice addressed him with mock interest.<br/><br/>""So, how's the day? Not 'bout to kill nobody yet, right?"" his crackly voice was irritating but strangely comforting. Lee felt himself relax.<br/><br/>""Wouldn't mind if this place went up in flames. Shame it wouldn't kill half of these fuckers,"" Lee said flatly as he leaned his shoulder against the wall and slipped his free hand into the back pocket of his black jeans.<br/><br/>""Ay man, don't set too much on fire. Kingpin Ito might not be too happy,"" Lee's face twitched in irritation.<br/><br/>""... How many eyes he got on me?""<br/><br/>Jorji was quiet for a long time before clearing his throat and beginning to report as if he were reading ""Lesley Ito.  Current position: Corridor C, thirty meters from cafeteria door, leaning against- standing next to- leaning- standing-""<br/><br/>""Are you fucking serious!?"" Lee said in a hushed voice.<br/><br/>""Just be careful, kid. I can only help you out so much.""<br/><br/>""Alright"" Lee said, his tone defeated and resigned ""I'll cool off, but... y'know that-""<br/><br/>""I know, kid, I know, just be strong okay?""<br/><br/>Lee hung up and placed the phone in his pocket, his trembling hands made it difficult but he managed before strolling toward the bathroom. He just needed a splash of water on his face, a look in the mirror, some time alone. He stopped just short of walking in when he saw two-face leaning over the faucet. Never before this moment had he felt any sort of reaction when he saw the kid... but now his body screamed. Lee's muscles clenched and the room became  bright and lucid. A dark shadow emanated from the boy and held a perverse malicious aura. It was like another person altogether. Lee immediately turned to leave. He walked. He didn't care where he was going he just couldn't be here or near any of these abominations. He managed to find his way into an empty hallway. He slammed the door behind him, not caring to find a light switch and slid down against the door. He held his head in his hands as his pulse beat in his throat. Something told him 'being strong' was going to be much harder than he thought."
4996,Black and White Institute for Wayward Boys,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51262&start=20,2016-11-29T01:47:59,Shadow_Heart,"From what the demon replied with, it seemed that he had thought the question in which Natsu had asked was directed towards the two toned angel. Even though that wasn't who he was really talking about, he let it slide, not wanting to linger on the topic for much longer. Pushing thoughts aside, he let a small smile form on his lips when Celes asked if he was sure he didn't want to eat anything. Even with the offer, which was tempting, Natsu shakes his head. ""Thanks, but I'm not really that hungry."" And besides, even if he wanted to, he couldn't eat right then. Right now, the contents of which were in the water bottle he was drinking from would have to do. Since it was his main sustenance anyway. ""Maybe another time?"" He glances to his side, toward his brother, who was finally coming out of the daze he'd been in, looking up from the floor he had been staring at so diligently.<br/><br/>""I'm...going for a walk."" Akifuko says, getting up from the seat, and picking up his bag, slinging it over his shoulder, then picking up his own water bottle. Without another word he turns from the table and walks away, Natsu staring after him, his eyes wide, shocked. The corners of his lips turn town slightly, and a flicker of worry shows in his eyes before he huffs haughtily, turning his attention away from his brother's back. What was with everyone today? Even his own brother? ""Dammit..."" He mutters. Almost visibly, once his twin was gone, it seemed like a shell had appeared around him, shutting everyone and everything out.<br/><br/>Akifuko walked swiftly, shaking his head before putting a hand to his forehead, sighing softly. He didn't know what had happened, but that was weird. He did know though that Natsu was probably angry, or at least upset with him for leaving him at the lunch table alone, but he had to get away. All that ruckus was getting to his head, even with the music blaring from his headphones. He was caught up in his thoughts, and wasn't able to react quick enough when Lee came barging out of the bathroom, and bumps in to him. The human looked frazzled, as if he'd seen something he didn't quite know how to react to. As much as he wanted to ask what was going on, he knew that Lee wasn't too fond of him, so mumbled an apology before moving on, heading forward. And yet again, somehow, their paths meet again in an empty hallway. Lee was sitting on the floor, head in his hands. Once again, Akifuko fought the urge to speak up, acting as if he'd not seen Lee there, though slows his walking a bit.<br/><br/>Smirking as the Vampire woke, 'Wong-sensei' watched and heard as Haruki rose from his coffin. ""No, I didn't forget."" He fought the urge to poke at Haruki, seeing him like this, tired, it was just too much. Ever since he was allowed to come here, Loke couldn't resist, and so gave himself the honor of being the one who roused Haruki from his sleep. When Haruki lit up the chandelier, Loke didn't feel the need to point out the fact that he didn't need the light to see either, it was such a trivial and unimportant fact. Watching still, grin on his lips, he waited for Haruki to sit down before moving himself, ""sitting"" midair, floating there. He crosses one leg over the other knee, placing his elbow on said knee, and resting his chin in the palm of his hand. His eyes not once had left the form of the still sleepy vampire. Hearing the question, Loke chuckles. ""No reason. You are certainly perceptive my pointy toothed friend."" He was indeed just bored, having nothing to do all day. ""I thought to pass some time I'd come talk to my only friend. Isn't that nice of me?"" He smiles wider, eyes twinkling and glowing with mischief. ""I could go get us something to eat, if you'd like."" He knew very well that the main meal of vampires was blood, but he wasn't about to share any of his. Unless he was asked nicely. He was told by many others of Haruki's kind that his blood smelled different from other humans, and Loke would just ask like he didn't know what they were talking about. When in reality he actually knew why that was."
4997,Black and White Institute for Wayward Boys,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51262&start=20,2016-11-29T04:19:12,OddlyEverAfter,"Ash decided to hide for the next period and quickly made his way out of the restroom, not even noticing that the boy he had given detention too had even made an appearance at the door. He needed some peace and quite after his sister's interference. He needed the library. He didn't care of students didn't make it to class on time or if they even made it to class at all. He just wanted to curl up in his usual corner and not think for the rest of the day with a nice book so, not even giving those in the hall or coming out of the noisy cafeteria, he made his way to the library as quickly as he could and closed the door loudly behind him.<br/><br/>-----<br/><br/>It was his first day at an actual school and he'd already missed first period. He wasn't upset though, he'd gladly miss the entire year if he could. It had taken an hour or longer of prodding, promises of presences, and the threat of rolling him to his next class in the janitor's mop bucket to actually get Goo in the shape of an actual person and not in the shape of a puddle like he had been for the past week. He did NOT want to go to school. He wanted to be back in his room with his parents, who happened to be a group of about 15 scientist who had actually made him what he is<br/><br/>Goo peeked out of the nurses office, where he had been hiding for the first part of the day. Seeing no one in the hall at the moment he would carefully creep out of the door and close it behind him, though his hand clung tightly to the door handle in case someone came down the hall and he had to make a quick escape. He stood there for several minutes, his rainbow colored hair drifting over his sparkling purple eyes. He took a deep breath before he took his shaky hand from the handle and began to move down the hall. His hands, now free from the handle, began to brush through his hair, tug at the bright blue scarf around his neck, move to his pockets and anywhere else in a nervous fit to find something to do. He was completely terrified and had no idea what to do.<br/><br/>Pulling his schedule out of his pocket, Goo took a glance at it, tried to desirer the school map, then instantly flopped down beside the wall. He pulled his knees to his chest, trying to calm his breath and shaking nerves before returning his eyes to the paper. If he had skin like a human he would have been sweating badly at the moment but with his slime like body the only ""sweat"" that he produced was a soft shimmer as if someone had covered his skin with glitter. He liked the way his body did this, seeing it more as being pretty than being smelly and covered in sweat. He let out a sigh and pulled himself to his feet, squared his shoulders and began to follow the map towards what would be his second period class, however, in his nervousness, he failed to notice that he was holding the map upside down."
4998,Black and White Institute for Wayward Boys,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51262&start=20,2016-12-02T07:20:42,Asterous,"Rune turned to watch Boli, pulling a knee to his chest and resting his chin on it. He furrowed his brow slightly when the man whipped his chalky hand on his shirt. It wasn't like it was a big deal, chalk was easy enough to get rid of, but also made quite a mess. The faerie's thoughts were pulled from these musings when Boli began to speak. He recognized the words, and was impressed that someone else did too without having to read from a book.<br/><br/>""William Blake, To See A World."" He muttered, opening his eyes, having not realized he had closed them.<br/><br/>He once more listened to the man speak, curiosity growing at what Boli said. Before he could get the chance to ask anything though, he found that Boli was once more approaching him. Rune wasn't sure how to react to this. People usually didn't care that he had been around for quite some time, some even believed he was lying, but Boli was different. His eyes followed the man, the man he had so many questions about.<br/><br/>As Boli knelt before him and began to say something, Rune jumped at the sound of the bell, nearly falling from his perch. Gripping the edges of the desk, he stood and cleared his throat, mentally cursing the bell for ruining this moment. With a sigh, the faerie moved to go to the door, but was stopped by Boli's next question. His mood dropped however when it was discovered he just wanted help finding room 122.<br/><br/>""Of course, it is a beautiful day after all."" He tried to keep any irritation from his voice as he escorted the man down the hallways slowly filling with students once more."
4999,Black and White Institute for Wayward Boys,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51262&start=20,2016-12-02T13:34:18,Chemical Lady,"Celes shoved the last pieces of his burnt but at the same time raw meat into his mouth. Even he was surprised that Akifuko left without his twin. It seemed weird to him that they would ever go their separate ways when they are so much alike. You can only get so in tune with each other if you spent lots of time together. After reaching his own conclusions, the demon hit Natsu on the back. Not as hard as when he pushed Lee over, he held back this time, but still with enough force. “Don’t worry about it, I guess even twins need their alone time sometimes,” he said trying to cheer up Natsu a bit.<br/><br/>Haruki sighed. Loke always seemed to have too much fun with playing around with him. Haruki didn’t make it a secret that he was a vampire, but Loke seemed to like to point it out everytime. Still, he was perfectly fine with getting his own ‘food’. He took much care to get what he needed unseen, he doubted that even Loke ever saw it. Something else he would never do would be to feed from a colleague or a student. “Go ahead and eat,” Haruki answered with a cool voice. “It is still too early for me.” He purposely ignored everything else that Loke said. With his neat appearance and straight sitting posture it almost seemed like he was already teaching a class. It wasn’t like Haruki didn’t appreciate Loke’s presence or talking with him, but why did he always have to choose such inappropriate times for that? He would never admit it, but he kind of liked the cat and mouse type of game they were playing, only that it seemed that they were both cats."
5000,Black and White Institute for Wayward Boys,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51262&start=20,2016-12-08T07:56:20,Shadow_Heart,"Natsu barely even felt the pat on the back, or the words that were spoken to him. But that wasn't just because he was listening to music, it was also because he was zoning out.<span style=""color: #BF0000"">""Yeah..."" </span>He mumbles in response, glancing up at the clock on the wall, checking what time it was. He knew he should probably try meeting up or rather finding his brother so they could get to their next class. Putting away the water bottle, he stands up, shouldering his bag, before turning his eyes to Celes.<span style=""color: #BF0000"">""Thank you for letting me sit with you. I gotta go and try to find where my dumbass brother is.""</span>He walks away a few steps, turning back one last time and raises his hand in a half-hearted wave.<span style=""color: #BF0000"">""See ya. In class.""</span>He knew he would, even though a lot of the schedules of the students were different. He knew, of course, that he, his brother, Celes, and a lot of the other students from the first class were going to be in a lot of the same classes. He also knew that the guy that was missing from the first class wasn't going to be at this one either. In fact, that guy wasn't going to show up for over a week.<br/><br/>Walking out of the lunchroom, he looks both ways down the hall to his left, then to his right. Turning down one toward the bathroom area, he could feel the 'string' that tied himself to his brother becoming stronger, tighter, and more rigid. He sighs in relief, when they were away from each other the feeling got more faded, as if they'd simply disappeared. It wasn't a good feeling at all, and even though he acted like he hadn't minded that his brother had left, he was frantic to be at his side again. Spotting his brother up a way in the hallway, he was oblivious to the fact that Lee was there as well.<span style=""color: #BF0000"">""Akifuko, it's almost time for-""</span><span style=""color: #40BFFF"">""Yes, I know. Let's get going.""</span>Akifuko gives his brother a smile, and Natsu sighs softly.<span style=""color: #BF0000"">""Yeah, let's go.""</span>Together they head towards the next class, arriving in the room and taking their seats.<br/><br/>Loke smirked as he looked at Haruki. ""Ah, but I'm not hungry either."" If he was honest with himself, Loke would have to say he got mixed feelings whenever he was around his vampire colleague. But that was okay. At least Haruki was willing to talk to him. If only in small talk that was. For a bit, seconds tick by with nothing being said, Haruki sitting on his coffin all straight backed, prim and proper, Loke sitting mid air, leg crossed and casually propped on his chin. After a moment, he reaches in to his pocket, pulling out a small pocket watch, pressing the button on the side to open it, checking the time. He sighs, groaning softly. As much as he wanted to spend time down here with Haruki, he knew he'd have to get back to the surface soon for his class. Turning his eyes to the vampire as he places the watch back where he'd pulled it from, he speaks up. ""Hey, so, totally random. But, since you're never available during the day...wanna hang out sometime this week...night wise?"" As much as he acted like he was in control, he wasn't always completely sure about Haruki. That's why he liked the guy so much."
5001,Black and White Institute for Wayward Boys,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51262&start=20,2016-12-09T08:18:55,SamaelLucif13,"<span style=""font-family: seref;"">It wasn't as if he wanted to be at this school. His choice was clearly to stay in his home, or rather, keeping to his work. And yet, here he was, being <span style=""font-style: italic"">forced</span> to go to this...this...SCHOOL for delinquents! He was far from such, different from the rest of the population of male students that were around him, swarming like flies to rotten meat laying in the middle of a field growing rancid underneath a scorching sun. However, he was not going to complain, he wasn't going to show any slip of composure; especially not around any of these people. He would retain himself from saying anything negative, he would keep a straight face...and, even if it killed him, he would act as if he was enjoying the day, or at least, somewhat. Even in a school such as this, many knew of him, knew his face, knew his name. Students, teachers, they were all the same. But he stared straight ahead each time, pretending as if he hadn't heard any words or any reactions. Who was he? Ludwig Ezekiel Amsel, son of probably the richest and most famous family in all of Europe. Right next to the Queen and the Pope.<br/><br/>As of now, it was lunch, but Ludwig knew that the next class was soon to start. He hadn't bothered with going to the lunchroom instead he'd hidden away long before then in the library, skipping half the first class as well. No doubt he'd get into trouble with not only the school but his...father...as well, but it hadn't mattered to him, as he absolutely wanted, no...NEEDED to get away from everyone. Besides, the one who stood as his father figure wasn't even his real father, as his REAL one wasn't anywhere to be found, having disappeared one day, gone to never return. His mother passed on to the afterlife, and he was left on his own, taking on the family business, advancing them further than his father ever could. This escape, to get away, he deserved as much. To get away from the cacophony of noise, away from the disarray that was around him. In the library, he'd found himself a nice corner, and after browsing the many shelves of books that towered everywhere and finding a novel that interested him, he had sat down, beginning to read. The pages turned, and for the longest time it was quiet, all he could hear was the ruffling of the pages of the book in his hands, and his breathing. He thought he'd heard quiet footsteps earlier, but had pushed that thought to the side. It wasn't long until he hears the doors to the library opening, then slamming shut. Now he was for certain that someone was here, it was obvious now.<br/><br/>Silently he closes the book, not forgetting to mark the page that he was on, before getting up from where he was sitting. Placing the book back on the shelf, making a note to himself where it was so that later he could come back for it. Straightening the sleeves of his shirt, white with gold buttons on both the front and the cuffs, as he'd left his black coat elsewhere, Ludwig glanced around the corner of the bookshelf he was standing next to, his golden eyes glancing left and right to see who had come into the library. From where he was standing the view wasn't too clear, so he moves, silently as a breath lost in the wind, toward the point where he knew the doors were located. A few more steps and he could finally see.<br/><br/>The one who'd come in seemed to be rather distraught, Ludwig could see that by the expression on his face but was more interested really in the fact that the individual who was there now had wings. Angel wings to be precise. But they were unique, two-toned, one colored with black feathers, while the other wing was the normal white. Even his hair was black and white. Well, this certainly was different. He lowers his eyelids slightly, interest piqued by the appearance of the other male. A small smirk played across his lips, and the gold of his eyes seemed to smolder gently, glowing like the embers of a fire having just gone out.<br/><br/>For now, his curiosity was sated, he didn't want to end up scaring the guy away, so moves back from where he was standing, slipping into the shadows. Ludwig really wasn't in the mood with interaction with others, no matter how different this guy looked from everyone else he'd seen so far. He'd rather stay to himself, and if he had his way, to stay in the library as long as he could, ditching class for the rest of the day. It wasn't as if he could really learn anything from the lessons, what was the purpose? These lessons wouldn't help him with the businesses he ran, they couldn't help him with stock rises, corporation advancement, marketing, distribution, or any of that sort of thing. As long as he wasn't found out by a teacher, he would remain where he was, tucked away in the littler corner with the book he was reading. And speaking of...he moves back to where he was earlier, picking up the book, and turns to the page he'd left off on, sitting down, and started to read once again.</span>"
5002,Black and White Institute for Wayward Boys,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51262&start=20,2016-12-11T03:12:24,OddlyEverAfter,"Ash would grumble to himself, stomping around the library in a huff. He didn't realize he wasn't alone though he was too distracted to notice. He would make his way to the back of the staff room and pulled out a large beanbag. He would continue his fussy grumbling until he had his beanbag in his normal corner along with a stack of books and a lamp. He would then need the blanket like a cat making it's bedding before settling down to dive into his books. Hopefully some reading would calm down Ashley. He knew she wanted to take a nip at some of the students and he couldn't have that. He didn't want to be dependent on others, plus he wasn't even sure the students around had the type she ""needed"". Ash figured that the whole ""virgin blood"" was just her way of being difficult but he didn't care. His own blood was good enough and he didn't have to chase after someone just to keep her quite. He would shake his head, pushing the thoughts to the back of his mind as he found the last page he had been reading from the book on the top of the pile and settled back for a good bit of reading. He didn't care that the second class was about to begin, nor did he care about helping the scum in the halls find their way. All he cared about was getting to the next chapter.<br/><br/>-----<br/><br/>He could hear the footsteps from the eating area getting closer. People were coming and he didn't have anywhere to hide. He pondered turning back into a puddle and just hiding in the air vents. But he couldn't do that, he had promised his parents that he would try to be a good boy and go to classes. He wanted to learn things but he didn't understand why he had to be around so many people. He could see them now, moving to their next classes, talking and laughing with each other. Were they talking about him? Were they laughing at him? They sure were looking at him.<br/><br/>Several people glanced at the boy who's skin seemed to be a shifting liquid of pinks, purples, and blues. Goo did his best to keep his eyes down on his schedule, which was still upside down. He shook slightly, seeming to be on the verge of a panic attack. He still had no idea where he was going. Where were the adults? They were suppose to be helping the kids right? He dared a glance over his schedule but he couldn't see anyone who seemed to be helping others, though that was possibly due to the fact that he could hardly see because his eyes were tearing up. Taking a few shaky breaths, Goomie quickly darted into the nearest room that happened to be empty except for two students who looked surprisingly similar. Goo shivered in a corner for a moment, trying to catch his breath before looking back at his schedule. His class had to be around here somewhere right?"
5003,Black and White Institute for Wayward Boys,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51262&start=20,2016-12-11T14:28:12,Chemical Lady,"Celes was left all alone in the cafeteria. All the new ‘friends’ that he had gathered had left him. An unwelcome feeling started to whelm up inside. It was not sadness and definitely not anger. It was more like the demon was just pouting. When he got up he just left his plate on the table without bothering to clean it up. He made his way to his next class, what was his next class again? In the hallway he bumped into another student which had apparently lost his way. Too bad for him that he had to ask a demon for directions. This boy was not one of his friends and he didn’t want to be friends with him either so Celes was kind enough to point the lost boy the way. In a very detailed and way too complicated manner the demon pointed out the way to the completely opposite direction of the one where the boy wanted to go. Then he went his way to the classroom where he himself had to go. He didn’t feel like hurrying up or being on time so he took the more touristic route.<br/><br/>Was that actually a smile playing up around the vampire’s lips? “When the sun has set I have two classes to teach,” he began to go through his schedule. “After this I need to prepare for the classes for the night after.” Haruki also recited some other mundane tasks to which he had to attend although he left out when exactly he was going to eat. It seemed for a moment that he was intending to decline the invitation. “So I am available from about 3 am until sunrise, if that fits your schedule,” he finally concluded. Haruki had an excellent feeling for time, even without access to a clock he could estimate the time precisely to the minute. “Lunch should have ended by now,” he said calmly. “Even though you don’t seem to have a class today, shouldn’t you be a nice teacher and guide some lost students in the hallways?” Fulfilling such duties also belonged to the profession of a teacher according to Haruki’s opinion. Reminding his colleague of them was just his personality. That and his desire to get a few more hours of sleep."
5004,Black and White Institute for Wayward Boys,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51262&start=20,2016-12-12T04:21:36,Shadow_Heart,"Loke sat there, waiting for a response. It wasn't long before Haruki spoke up, and for a moment just ran through a list of things that he was going to do that day, at what time, where at, and what for. A smirk played at his lips as he listened, wondering if the guy was ever going to get to the point, knowing that this was just how he was in personality. Eventually he did get to the actual response, saying that he was available from around three in the morning to sunrise. ""Sure, any time works."" He groans under his breath when he was reminded as to what time it was. ""Yeah, yeah, I know. And actually I DO have a class, it was just in a different time today."" He closes his eyes, and sighs dramatically, but the smile doesn't go away on his face. ""Guide, schmide, teacher, schmeacher...Blah...let them find their own way."" He looks to Haruki again though, and winks. ""But if my dear Haruki suggests it, I GUESS I could go and help..."" He disappears for a split second before reappearing right in front of the vampire, reaching out while hanging suspended midair. He pokes Haruki gently on the tip of his nose with his forefinger, winking again. ""Sleep well, my special little ray of sunshine."" He then sticks his tongue out slightly, before disappearing completely this time, reappearing in the hallways upside.<br/><br/>Standing to the side, he looks around, trying to see if he could spot any drifters or those who looked lost, his arms crossed over his chest, and as usual that fox like grin on his lips, his eyes filled with what looked like mischief. It didn't take long to spot someone after the hallways were somewhat cleared out, and heads over to who it was, helping them out to get to where they needed. Once the kid had left, he looks around to see if anyone else needed any more help, not in any rush to actually make it to his class on time.<br/><br/>In the classroom, Natsu and Akifuko just sat at their desks, bored expressions on their faces, chins in the palms of their hands, glancing every now and then at each other, and looking towards the door when another student entered. So far the teacher was still not there, and it was almost time for the class to begin. This whole thing was giving them an unfriendly vibe, something uncomfortable, and oh so familiar. It made their stomachs hurt, and the uncertainty and slight disgust showed on their faces. Inside they hoped that it wasn't what they thought it was, willing fate to turn direction and go down another path."
5005,Black and White Institute for Wayward Boys,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51262&start=20,2016-12-15T05:07:39,OddlyEverAfter,"Goomie would quickly take the seat farthest from the windows towards the middle row. He didn't want to be in front, everyone could see him, but he didn't want to sit in the back because from all the books and shows about high school the mean kids sit in the back. Though to be honest he didn't seem to notice anyone sitting in front or behind him. Goo's eyes were locked on his own hands that were clenched in his lap. He still shivered like a chihuahua that had been stuck outside in the rain. He tried to calm himself, he really did, but then his eyes wondered towards the windows and he just so happened to spot a black bird that was sitting on the window seal and instantly went into another semi panic attack. He ended up laying his head on his desk and waited until the class started. To be perfectly fair he wasn't sure if he was even in this class though he hoped if he acted like a good kid no one would notice the shivering little rainbow boy. He would glance down at his schedule one last time, hoping he might do something right for today."
5006,Black and White Institute for Wayward Boys,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51262&start=20,2016-12-21T15:16:57,Chemical Lady,"Haruki didn’t move a single muscle while Loke was doing his disappear ‘trick’. Maybe he was the only one around that had gotten used to his eccentric manners. After Loke was completely gone, the vampire simply blew out the candles. He figured that he may as well catch a few hours more sleep before he had to go up for his class. After climbing back into his grave sleep didn’t wait for long.<br/><br/>Celes was still wandering the hallways. At some point he passed by the library. For a moment he thought of going inside but then reminded himself that the temptation to use fire magic and all the books made of easily flammable paper would probably not be a good combination. He even considered just skipping class, but then decided against that too. So in the end he got on the semi right way to his next class. Most students had left the hallways by then and it was nice and quiet. No matter how loud and social the demon was even he enjoyed a moment of quietness every now and then. A student who seemed to be in a hurry to catch his next class came running up to him. Celes just couldn’t resist to trip him as he was passing him. After the student got up from his crash he wanted to make Celes apologize. Just a few little flames convinced him that he had better just continue to run to his next class. Celes continued to stroll through the hallways as if he was taking a walk through the park."
5007,Black and White Institute for Wayward Boys,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51262&start=40,2016-12-23T04:20:14,Ben,"Boli gave the man a beaming smile that stretched all the way to his eyes, as if he'd just been given the best compliment.<br/><br/>""It certainly is a nice day,""<br/><br/>He followed closely behind Rune, never seeing fit to scan the area or observe anything other than his guide. His gaze was angled down at the man as if he were guarding a prize. The halls had filled with students once more, but none of them seemed to cross the duo's path. Odd glances and hurried steps came from either side as the students rushed to clear out of the way of the winged professor and the wall he escorted. Whatever step Rune took, the man behind him took; like a massive shadow, he mirrored his pace. Until Boli suddenly stopped, his body almost freezing in place. His attention snapped to his left onto a student seated against the entrance to class 143. His expression was unreadable like the cold appraising glare of a wild cat as he looked at the student before him. Within seconds, his gaze had shifted back to its original target and with two long strides, he closed the distance between the two of them. Rune's practiced navigation of the hallways led them to the correct hallway within moments.<br/><br/>Boli opened the door to his classroom and peeked inside before letting out a deep introspective hum. The classroom floor was thinly carpeted in a rough dark red, brown and gray design. The chairs rose up in stadium-esque observation of the front. The head of the room held a small podium off-centered more toward the far wall. Behind it sat a massive chalkboard; too large to be used in its entirety by any normal person. A small supply closet was placed at the corner of the far wall, directly across from the entrance. Boli stepped into the classroom and took a few unhurried steps toward the center before looking out at the empty seats in front of him. He tsked and shook his head slowly at the setup.<br/><br/>""This will not do,"" his voice was low and almost motherly ""If I have to take class inside for any reason, how could this suffice?"" he crossed his burly arms and brought a hand to rub at it his chin. His shirt seemed to strain and ripple at the sudden movement. Without expressing any further thoughts, he moved to the supply closet and fetched a packet of white copy paper, a marker and a roll of tape. He quickly scrawled out: 'Class In The Courtyard Until Further Notice' and taped it to the door before walking back to the front of the room and looking out at his latest conundrum.<br/><br/>He turned his attention to Rune and smiled as an idea came to mind. He exited the room with an unhurried jaunt and closed the door behind him before looking toward the man once more.<br/><br/>""Thank you"" Boli began ""and I must also apologize for the interruption to our conversation,"" his normally booming voice had lowered to a dull roar, like the far-off rumble of a thunderstorm.<br/><br/>""Do you have any more classes? Maybe I could treat you to something?""<br/>_________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________<br/><br/>Lee had managed to gather himself together after a few minutes and made his way through the mostly empty halls without intentionality. He stowed his hands in his pockets as he listened to the sound of his black boots against the linoleum floor. Without meaning to, he'd made his way to the hall towards the front door. The overwhelming desire to just walk the hell out of this prison was tempered by a small black feather fluttering down through the open window. Lee almost seethed in displeasure before conceding and doing an about face with a frown on his face. Just as he turned the corner to the hall his phone buzzed lightly in his back pocket:<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">[March 30 12:03] From:General Ito: <br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Good Boy</span></span><br/><br/>...<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">[March 30 12:05] To:General Ito: <br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">die in a ditch triad cocksucker</span></span><br/><br/>He shut the phone off and made his way to class.<br/><br/>The classroom was a bit more open with significantly fewer students, potentially a smaller lecture or larger laboratory class. Lee spotted the dopplegangers sitting in the far back with a sour expression; it brought a smirk to his face. For some odd reason, they were much less imposing this way. Still a pain in his ass, but not as much as normal. He didn't even have time to scan the room, before his attention was brought to a living rainbow. He chuckled as he looked it over, it was trembling and shifting in its seat and had chosen a spot in center stage. The colors and the demeanor were one thing, but what really intrigued Lee was the scent. Better yet, the lack of scent made him curious. He took his bag off his shoulder and tossed it into the seat next to the rainbow oobleck before sauntering up to it.<br/><br/>""Hey!"" he called out with a commanding edge. He eyed the creature up and down for moment before swiping at his nose and giving the air a sniff. It was like this thing was a living odor neutralizer. He let his bag tumble off his seat before crashing into it ""cut out all the jiggling, gummy worm"" he said as he shuffled about in his seat to get comfortable ""these freaks can smell fear,""<br/><br/>Before it could respond, Lee gave a noisy extended whistle as he looked at the front of the class ""Teacher's later than me? Could've taken the long way,"""
5008,Black and White Institute for Wayward Boys,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51262&start=40,2017-01-09T03:14:17,Asterous,"Rune kept his eyes forward as he escorted Boli to his class, watching the students move out of their way without so much as a word. He had walked these halls enough times to know where he was going and such paid little attention to what was going on around them. He didn't notice when Boli stopped, simply walking along until they had reached the classroom. Standing off to the side, Rune looked up to Boli, waiting for him to enter the room first. Following the man into the room, but stopping just inside the door, the faerie too inspected the room. He wasn't at all surprised by Boli reaction.<br/><br/>""It certainly isn't the most impressive room by far."" He rested a hand on the back of the closest chair, but pulled it away soon after. Watching Boli move, Rune tilted his head to the side slightly. As Boli scrawled the message and taped it to the door, Rune read the message and smiled a bit. The courtyard would be a much better alternative, he thought to himself. Once more following the man out of the room, Rune stopped to face him when he heard his voice.<br/><br/>The smile never left Rune's face as Boli apologized.<br/><br/>""It is quite alright. You had no control over the bells."" The faerie laughed. Stepping a little closer to Boli, Rune looked up to meet the man's eye. ""You can treat me anytime you like."" The faerie nearly purred, soaking up the attention given to him.<br/><br/>""Unfortunately, you've got a class to attend to."" Rune brushed his hand over Boli's arm, resting it over the man's wrist. ""Though if you'd like, I could always help supervise."" Rune said, once more looking up."
5009,Black and White Institute for Wayward Boys,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51262&start=40,2017-01-16T04:26:12,Shadow_Heart,"The twins observed what went on before them, eying the colorful individual that had come into the room, looking rather nervous for some reason. They said nothing, only tilting their head slightly, wondering just what this type of individual was doing in a place like this. He seemed rather odd, not like the rest of the school, that was for sure. And even with their prowess of knowing, there was something that somewhat blurred their reading on this guy. Narrowing their eyes, Natsu and Akifuko look at each other, but stay silent nonetheless. There was no reason to speak at that moment.<br/><br/>More students were coming in, and it was almost time for the class to begin but the teacher was still not there. This was definitely reading more and more like what they feared was coming, but their attention was diverted for a moment when Lee came in, speaking rather rudely to the rainbow guy, telling him to calm down, in his own words, of course, saying that the 'freaks' could smell fear. That rather annoyed Natsu, his eyes flaring up until Akifuko placed a hand on his arm, shaking his head. Natsu takes a deep breath, knowing Akifuko was right. There was no need to start something here, or at that time.<br/><br/>The bell rings, but no teacher appears. Minutes tick by, seconds, and some of the students get restless, beginning to talk among themselves. After about ten minutes pass a part of the air at the front of the classroom distorts, becoming sort of like a rippled mirror of water that someone dropped a pebble into the center of. It darkens in color, before a person could be seen climbing through the center, hopping down to the ground. Straightening up, he runs his hands down the front of his shirt, before looking up at the class. Some were staring at him, and he smiles widely at them.<br/><br/>""Hellllooo class! So sorry for the wait, or rather, not so sorry. I have a life too you know."" He reaches up and runs his fingers through his hair before turning to the blackboard behind himself and picking up a piece of chalk.<span style=""text-decoration: underline"">Loke Saiwa Wong</span>""This is me."" He turns to face to class, still holding onto the piece of chalk. ""You can call me Loke-sensei, Saiwa-sensei-, Wong-sensei....whatever. It doesn't matter to me really. Just don't call me anything disrespectful, or else we might have problems."" He grins as he says this, and one could tell that he wasn't joking, but only if one was in tuned with his vibe.<br/><br/>""Now then, I know today is your first day of classes, and I know that as well...so I really don't have anything planned. You just gotta keep your asses in this classroom until the end of set time. And even though this is a free class..."" He raises his hand, the one holding chalk in it, and sends it flying with the flick of his finger, the piece of chalk moving too quickly to see, and coming in contact with a student's forehead who wasn't paying attention. ""I don't appreciate disrespect like being ignored."" The chalk falls to the floor and breaks into small pieces. ""Now then, from tomorrow on, this will be a health class. Only today will be like this. Maybe other days will be as well. Who knows? Let's see how I'm feeling.""<br/><br/>He sits down on the top of the desk, crossing his legs so he was sitting Indian style, placing his elbows on his knees and rests his chin against the back of his right hand. All the while that same grin was on his face as he observes the class. ""Well, that's over with. Do what you want for now. Because like I said...I don't have a lesson for you."" He then picks up a book off the desk, remaining where he was as he opens it.. His eyes on the page, he finishes. ""Oh, and don't think about leaving early."""
5010,Black and White Institute for Wayward Boys,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51262&start=40,2017-01-18T03:01:28,SamaelLucif13,"<span style=""font-family: seref;"">Sure enough, the time for lunch came to and end and the student body moved to get to the next event of the day, which was classes once again. Some no doubt had headed out of the cafeteria early, or wherever they chose to enjoy their meal, while others left with the main group. Even others, few in number, left later than the rest, straggling behind; either on purpose and of their own choosing, or because fate wasn't being kind and getting in their way. And then, of course, there was Ludwig, who remained in the library, content with missing out on this class.<br/><br/>Sitting in the corner, book in hand, he was listening to the sounds of footsteps passing by the library doors. None came in, and after a time passes, the last of the sounds could be heard. Once more it was quiet, and Ludwig was certain that for the time being the only patrons of the library were himself and the two toned angel. Turning the page he was on, he lifts his eyes from the black and white page as the sound of a bell could be heard, signaling the students that they should be in their classes at that time.<br/><br/>Not concerned in the least that he should end up getting caught, Ludwig once more looks to the book within his hands. He had a feeling that not many visited this particular part of the school, which, in his mind, was a shame. People these days just didn't understand the value of books anymore, the quality of time that could be spent drifting between the covers of a well-written novel; it was a journey in itself to read a book, either getting lost in a beautiful fantasy about adventure and magic, or becoming connected on a deep level to the tragic hero whose back story would make one weep tears of sorrow. What Ludwig would do to be able to visit some of the worlds that he'd read about, to be a part of the story himself; but of course that was not to be, and he was content with simply reading the stories, and imagining about them.<br/><br/>Even now, though, he couldn't help but wonder about the other who was in the library along with him. So, after he finishes the chapter he was working on, he marks the spot before closing the book once again like before. However this time he doesn't put the book away, instead keeps it in his hands as he stands up, silently making his way to the spot where he'd seen the other male go to. It didn't take long for Ludwig to find the other, sitting upon what looked like a lumpy pillow of some sort, surrounded by a stack of books, and a lamp for light to read by.<br/><br/>For a moment Ludwig simply watched the other, before stepping out from where he was. Raising his hand to his mouth, he gives a gentle cough to let the angel know he was there, in order not to frighten him in any way. He knew he had the bad habit of doing such things, due to the fact he moved so silently. Once he was sure he had the two-toned male's attention, he speaks up, his voice thick with a British/German accent. ""It looks to me like I'm not the only one who desired not to attend class at this moment."" He steps a bit closer, a small smile on his lips. The way he spoke was very formal and slightly old fashioned.<br/><br/>Eyes drifting over the little setup the stranger had, he lays his eyes to rest on the other last, hopefully meeting his gaze with the other. ""Would you mind if I joined you? I don't mean to intrude in the least, and if you're more comfortable if I left I would completely understand."" He then bows slightly, much like a butler would, with his arm crossing his waist, and his eyes closed for a moment before standing up straight. Patiently he waits for any sort of answer that might be given.</span>"
5011,Black and White Institute for Wayward Boys,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51262&start=40,2017-01-18T06:06:33,OddlyEverAfter,"Goo looked like a cat that was ready to cling to the ceiling with fear as a student spoke in such a commanding voice to him, as if he were doing something wrong. He stared at the student for a long moment, his breath caught in his throat and the rainbow tented skin shivered as he felt he was about to turn into a puddle again. But he didn't want that, besides what was the other saying to him? Smell? Fear? Gummy worms? Goo's eyes lowered back to his lap and he twitched nervously as his voice squeaked out. ""I like gummy worms..."" He seemed to be talking to himself on that one, but then he would glance back up and in all seriousness and innocence asked him. ""What does fear smell like...?"" He would blink and nearly puddled again as someone jumped out of the ceiling?! What was this place? What were these people? Did any of them have gummy worms? He would listen to this teacher person, though half of his words seemed to go right through Goo and once he was dismissed to do what he wished he would quickly pull his bag up to his lap and look through it to see if there was, in fact, any gummy worms in his backpack.<br/><br/>----------<br/><br/>Ash ignored the bell and mostly everything else. He didn't care of anyone was bullied or couldn't find their classes, he liked his books much better than people. He would settle into his little nest, his wings fluttering lightly like a mama bird settling over waiting eggs. It was nice and quite. Calm. Until someone coughed and Ash nearly jumped out of his skin. He would blink up at the stranger, his feathers now fluffed up like a sparrow trying to look menacing to a hawk that suddenly landed in front of it. He blinked at the other for a long time, seeming to have not heard him at first. Finally he would let out a sigh and settled back into his spot, pushing a pile of books away with a foot to make room for another. ""You don't seem like an asshole."" Was all he said before he turned his attention back to the book. His eyes stayed in place as he concentrated on the other's movements. He acted as if he didn't care what the other did but he was paying very close attention to the other's movements. It wasn't smart to turn your back on someone at this school. His ears stated on the other, his eyes pretending to read, but one of his hands absentmindedly moved to one of his wings, the white one, and began to run his fingers through the feathers, an unconscious attempt to groom his ruffled feathers while his attention was on the stranger."
5012,Black and White Institute for Wayward Boys,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51262&start=40,2017-02-01T06:53:59,Ben,"The gelatin's tiny voice, though just a mumble, was quite clear to Lee. He reached into his pocket for the pink slip of paper and started to craft an airplane. He didn't look up from what he was doing to address Jello boy but he did make a note of what he'd said. He brushed it off as an awkward kid trying to find something to say. That explanation didn't hold up long once the creature decided to speak up again.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""What does fear smell like...?"" </span><br/><br/>Immediately without looking up from his delicate, slightly, singed craftwork, Lee responded in a serious tone ""You special or somethin'?"" he placed the plane into the palm of his hand and admired that handiwork as he spoke ""Don't ask questions like that; someone dumber might think you're being smartass, and there's no shortage of wasted brain cells in this school of pariahs,"" just as he'd finished what he was saying, the teacher finally decided to show up in a perfectly unnecessary manner. A look at his clothes and the smugness with which he spoke told Lee this man just might be a bit over the top. He probably got off on being the center of attention. He'd met hotshots like this before, and they always gave Lee a headache; this one was no exception.<br/><br/>The man announced his absolute lack of preparation and a snarl came to Lee's face for just a moment before his expression blanked and he sat back in his seat, sucking his teeth noisily in irritation.<br/><br/>""So."" Lee's voice rung out with a rhetorically inquisitve tone ""You show up to class late, assault a student, have nothing planned and then expect me to spend an hour sitting here... 'cause you say so?"". Lee tossed his paper airplane into the air and watched it soar up at a hard angle before diving to the floor at his feet. Lee's gaze refocused in on the thing at the front of the class just as the plane crash landed. His expression was cold, almost disgusted as he looked at the man at the front.<br/><br/>""This entire classroom is zoo of grown-ass nightmares who don't give a fuck about laws or lives, and you..."" he paused as he leaned forward in his seat ""You made the worst impression possible and expect this circus to just sit here as your patient captive audience?"" Lee sat back in his chair and pulled out his phone.<br/><br/>""Hey, Ying-Yang Twins,"" he called back to the two as he searched for something on his phone ""You wanna give the dumbass a play-by-play or should we let it be a surprise?""<br/>___________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________<br/><br/>"" I believe I have some time to set up..."" Boli rumbled, his gaze on focused in on the man ""You are certainly welcome to accompany,"" he added in a warm timbre ""maybe you could offer me some tips.... or even participate if you're up for it?"" without waiting for a response, the man looked down the hall and wordlessly stepped past the fairy, as if the conversation had never occurred.<br/><br/>The rustling of leaves and grass from a light breeze greeted Boli as he stepped into the courtyard. His mouth was upturned in a fond smile as the wind gently caressed his face and flitted through his hair. The lone tree in the courtyard seemed to creak at his appearance, and birds sang their elaborate tunes with vigor. The sky had cleared of all but their wispiest of cloud coverage and the sun shone with midday brilliance, highlighting the greens, browns, and yellows of nature.<br/><br/>""Certainly a beautiful day,"" he remarked at no one in particular as he strode toward the tree within the center of the yard. He placed a hand against the trunk of the tree for a moment, wordlessly listening. After a long stillness, the man silently unbuttoned his white shirt and let it tumble to the ground. He slipped off his slacks and shoes in the same deliberate yet careless manner. The wall of tattoos on his chest and back glew through his tank top as he sat down. He took a half-lotus position on the ground and placed his massive knuckles against each other in front of his abdomen, his gaze fixed forward on nothing in particular. Again, nothing but the sounds of nature filled the air for a long time. When Boli did speak, it was a calm thump, like that of a heartbeat.<br/><br/>""You teach, language, professor?"" he questioned curiously  ""What brings such an interesting man to this place, to teach the 'wayward' about literature?"""
5013,Black and White Institute for Wayward Boys,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51262&start=40,2017-02-01T19:26:40,Chemical Lady,"Celes wandered through the empty hallways. Now even the last latecomers had reached their class. He still couldn’t decide whether he should skip or attend. If he were to think about it for much longer then the class would be over before he decided. Finally, he reached the classroom. His bad mood dimmed a bit with the prospect of probably seeing his soon to be friends again. He knew that he was way too late, but he didn’t really care. And why should he care? What could be the worst that the teacher could do to him? Give him hell? The demon laughed a bit at this thought. This closed door was really annoying him for some reason. Instead of just burning it down, he kicked it open. “Yo,” he said in a  laid back manner to nobody in particular. A quick look through the classroom lifted his mood a little more. The damn half angel wasn’t there. However, Lee was there and the twins and .... Was that a jelly pudding? Celes still had enough “manner” to greet the teacher. “Hey sensei, so sorry about being late,” he said obviously without any seriousness. “I just got totally lost on the way here.” He really couldn’t have lied more obviously. That he seemed to have just crashed into a brewing conflict between Lee and the teacher passed by his attention. He leisurely walked to an empty seat at the back of the class and let himself fall into the chair."
5014,Black and White Institute for Wayward Boys,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51262&start=40,2017-02-07T05:30:32,Asterous,"Rune frowned and for a few moments remained facing where Boli had just been. Turning as the man walked down the hallway, the faerie tried once more to piece him together. Soon after he followed like a puppy after it's master.<br/><br/>The faerie arrived at the courtyard not long after Boli. Pausing in the open doorway, he simply watched. Stepping quietly into the grass, Rune let his monarch wings fall open and flutter behind him with the breeze. Relaxing in the natural light, Rune continued to watch Boli as he approached the tree, and soon after exposed numerous tattoos across his back and chest.<br/><br/>Remaining perfectly still and silent, Rune kept his eyes on the professor. He had lost himself in his own thoughts, back to the times when a sense of peace similar to this was more common than it was today, and people weren't total bastards. Thankfully before the faerie could go further down that path, Boli's voice brought him back to the present. Focusing back on the man, Rune pondered the question.<br/><br/>""I teach language, yes."" He answered, his gaze moving from Boli to the grass at his feet. It had been quite some time since he had been called 'interesting', many other names, yes, some none to kind either. Closing his eyes and sighing, Rune refocused on Boli's question.<br/><br/>""I've seen literature change. From a great work of art recited in grand theaters, commissioned for royalty, sung as great ballads, to the usual garbage deemed worthy in this day and age."" Rune's voice had taken on an almost dreaming tone, quickly turning much harsher at the mention of modern writing. ""I suppose I just want to share what was once great with those who don't appreciate it. Call me a lost cause."" He laughed, more to himself than Boli, his eyes on a root that had parted the grass nearby. He was a dreamer, stuck in the olden times.<br/><br/>His fingers absently played with the cuff of his shirt, his wings visibly drooping slightly as their owner fixed his unfocused gaze on the root."
5015,Black and White Institute for Wayward Boys,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51262&start=40,2017-02-09T22:05:29,Shadow_Heart,"All Loke did was smirk, bringing a hand to his mouth, yawning as if he was bored of what Lee was saying, his own eyes still on his book that he was appearing to be reading. He felt no need to respond to the questions that this CHILD was throwing in his direction, deflecting them as if they were nothing more than a whisper on the wind. Turning a page, his eyes scan the page, slowly moving from left to right. Natsu and Akifuko stare at Lee, thinking him crazy for speaking to Loke this way, for challenging the man in that way.<br/><br/>After a second, Loke speaks up, his voice sounding amused. ""I never said you had to SIT. I never said you had to be QUIET. I just said you can't LEAVE. By all means, go ahead and cause hell and havoc. Be free, just do it within this room. Trust me..."" He finally looks over at Lee, a smirk on his lips, his eyes glowing slightly. ""You don't want to push the wrong buttons with me. I can have your ass on the floor in less than three seconds, so don't test me. I've been given permission to dole out punishment as I see fit. Just ask the 'yin yang' twins as you so rudely call them. They know EXACTLY what I mean. Now then, stop being a pain in the fucking ass and enjoy your free period. You should be thankful, not questioning."" With this he turns back to his book, obviously ending the conversation, and he wasn't about to deal with it any longer.<br/><br/>When Lee turns to the twins, they glance at each other, eyes wide, before looking at him, shaking their heads simultaneously. ""Uh, no thanks."" They already could see many outcomes of the ending of this class, and none of them were good unless they just kept to their own business. Only the twins knew of Loke's true self, and they weren't about to mess around with something like that.<br/><br/>A late comer enters the room, and Loke doesn't even look up when Celes made the worst excuse ever for why he was late. ""Yeah, yeah. Save your lies for someone who cares. Because I sure as hell don't."" He was still reading his book as he flicks one of his fingers and the door closes, a small click signaling that the lock had been turned. All the class was finally there, except for one, who Loke knew wasn't going to show up.<br/><br/>Natsu raises a hand to wave a bit to Celes, a small smile on his lips, Akifuko looking to his brother, before mimicking his movement. ""Hello there Celes."" They say together, before placing both of their headphones in their ears, ready to sit back and see just what kind of hell would break loose in this class, and how Loke would handle it all."
5016,Black and White Institute for Wayward Boys,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51262,2016-11-02T02:28:58,OddlyEverAfter,"Description: Welcome to Black and White Institute for Wayward Boys, an academy where young boys come to become men, or devils, gods, deities, what have you. Be prepared, everything is not always black and white.<br/><br/><br/><br/>Please feel free to join our ooc page to post a character sheet and read the rules before posting.<br/><br/><br/>l<a class=""postlink-local"" href=""https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=23&amp;t=51238"">viewtopic.php?f=23&amp;t=51238</a>l"
5017,Black and White Institute for Wayward Boys,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51262,2016-11-02T02:29:19,OddlyEverAfter,"The students rushed around the hallway like a nest of chickens with their heads cut off. Among them, the feminine yet strong form of a boy with two feathered wings, one black and one white, strolled through the crowd. He ignored most of the chatter, though honed in on the sharp words that could lead to a fight. It was his job to control the chaos of the school and had to remind himself that he just couldn't burn the whole thing down. He adjusted the blood red badge that identified him as a prefect of the school while flipping his long white hair over his shoulder. His head was shaved on the left side, the side that held the black wing, and spiked with jet black buzz while towards his right side the hair suddenly took on a shocking snow white, matching the color of the white wing on his back. Ash didn't like his long hair very much, it got in the way, but he knew that his sister would lose it if he dared damage her side of the body. He sided and his icy blue and crimson red gaze swept over the hall. He was on his way to his first class and, glancing down at his schedule, searched for the room. It was his first English class that he would have in the college, and his hopes were high, though you wouldn't be able to tell from the scowl on his face. Still, as he approached the room his fingers itched to tear into the first book he sees. He had never had much reading material in the mental hospital he grew up in and wouldn't miss his chance to read everything in the library, once he found it."
5018,Black and White Institute for Wayward Boys,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51262,2016-11-02T05:21:10,Asterous,"Rune mentally tried to prepare himself for a new year, with new students, and of course, new headaches. The fae teacher was in the library, specifically the classical section, browsing the shelves until he would have to get ready for his first class. He ran his fingers across the spines, never lingering too long on any single volume. As he neared the end of the shelves he sighed, hearing already the numerous voices of students, some he was sure who would likely start fights before the day was through. Entering the halls, Rune soon became part of the crowd, appearing physically as only a few years older than many of these students.<br/><br/>He picked up on snippets of conversations, many of students wondering where to go, others of cruder subjects. Ignoring these, Rune helped when he could, pointing a cluster of fearful looking students in one direction, while escorting another to their class. The whole time he had been mindful of the proximity to his wings the students were, pulling away just as someone brushed against them, or knocked into the thin membranes.<br/><br/>By the time the fairy arrived at his class he could feel a slight headache forming and was anxious to be alone. He had come to realize lately that he craved alone time, or at least with only an individual or two. Spending too much time around large groups, even just a class full of students left him restless and somewhat anxious.<br/><br/>He left the door of the class open and kept the lights low, setting the atmosphere with magically illusioned orbs of light that omitted a soft glow as they floated around the room. His plan for that day was to dive into the Romantic period of literature, one of his favourite eras, and one he had lived through. As the students began trickling in and taking their seats, Rune moved to the bookcases that lined much of the walls of the room and pulled down several volumes ranging in size and age. Placing the stack on his desk, he watched the students coming in, returning the smile of a few, and raising an eyebrow at those he knew would likely be the trouble makers."
5019,Black and White Institute for Wayward Boys,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51262,2016-11-02T21:04:20,Chemical Lady,"Celes leisurely strolled through the hallways, he wasn’t very concerned with being on time. He chatted with some other guys. They belonged to the group of likely troublemakers, although Celes didn’t usually take part in such actions. That didn’t keep him from getting in trouble anyway. With his superior sense of direction he didn’t need any help finding the classroom for his English classes. He kept chatting and laughing with the other guys until someone would say that classes have already started. Celes actually didn’t want to take up English. He wanted to take the special classes for (un)dead creatures, but he wasn’t accepted. He never understood why. English would be easy for him because demons already spoke every human language fluently. Celes was completely obvious to the presence of the teacher. Mostly because he didn't know who the teacher was anyway. It was not that he did not respect his teachers, more like he didn't like all the seriousness they wanted from him. You can also learn stuff while having fun. Just now one of the guys he was talking with told an incredibly crude joke which made Celes laugh out loud. He hit the guy on his back to compliment his joke, causing the guy to fall over. This caused the whole group to laugh. That their laughing and chatting may disturb the rest of the class didn't come to Celes' mind at all. And why would it anyway? It is in a demons nature to not care. Even if Celes is much nicer than demons were supposed to be, he was still a demon.<br/><br/>Kimura-sensei was sleeping in his coffin, safely hidden away in the catacombs of the faculty. He wouldn’t come out until after sunset. His classes only take place during night-time."
5020,Black and White Institute for Wayward Boys,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51262,2016-11-03T07:16:52,Ben,"Lee leaned against the wall of the hallway, eyes closed as the warm rays of the sun streamed in through the large glass windows of the courtyard. He smiled as he listened to the chirps of a small bird that hopped about the yard. He listened for a moment before placing his hands in his pockets, pushing away from the wall and strolling toward the glass. He let out a sigh, perhaps resigned to his new fate as a student at the institute. Maybe even hopeful that he'd be able to turn his life around.<br/><br/>He opened the glass door to the courtyard and chucked his lighter at the bird ""Stop fuckin' around and get your ass in here, Jorji!""<br/><br/>The bird fluttered only for a moment before morphing from its beautiful blue form into a much larger, much.... less beautiful dark-blue hued man around his mid-twenties ""Jesus, Man! Can't a guy like take in the sights for once?"" the half dark-elf rubbed at his neck and pulled a pained expression as he tried to force a crick.<br/><br/>His oversized, worn suede suit always made him look like a homeless man from the thirties<br/><br/>""You got me a ride?"" Lee asked flatly holding out his hand for his lighter. Jorji handed it to him a cigarette waiting between his lips. Lee quickly lit it before stowing his lighter in his side pocket.<br/><br/>""No can do, Junior. Your pops has a close eye on this place."" the mix of bad news, cigarette smoke and Jorji's eclectic mess of an accent was giving Lee a headache.<br/><br/>""The fuck you mean 'has a close eye on this place'?"" he rasped back at the man<br/><br/>""'zactly what I said, sweet pea,"" He said before digging a letter from a large coat pocket at his hip. Lee ripped it from his hand without sparing a glance in his direction. Jorji smirked at him as he leaned against the door molding.<br/><br/>Lee's hands trembled as he read the letter. Instead of the rage Jorji was prepared for, the boy started to chuckle ""So, he planned this whole thing, huh?""<br/><br/>Jorji shrugged and blew out a cloud of smoke ""Like father like son, eh? C'mon you didn't really believe that 'police search' shit did you? As respected a profession as a man of service is, that ain't gonna get you access to the entire country's executive branch, "" he inspected the cigarette for a moment before scrunching up his face and placing it back between his lips ""It ain't gonna be all that bad, you train up, disappear from the public eye and come back with like a bachelor's in killin' fairies'n shit, yeah? he chuckled. Lee's face had blanked. It actually concerned Jorji for a moment.<br/><br/>""What about Lily?"" he asked quietly. Jorji simply grunted.<br/><br/>""'Miss Leliana Ito has been declared deceased' which basically means your dad is pissed he can't outsmart that girl,"" Jorji pointed toward his eye before walking out to the courtyard. He pulled a bag from behind a table and slipped it onto Lee's back with complete cooperation ""Everything you wanted is in there, plus a few things you might like,""<br/><br/>Lee pulled a look before asking flatly ""Like what?""<br/><br/>Jorji chuckled ""You basically in prison, Homie. No bitches in sight. You'll thank me later,""<br/><br/>""Fuck off,""<br/><br/>""Love you too,""<br/>______________________________________________________________________________________________________<br/><br/>The Classroom had a dimly lit almost dreaminess to it. Lee gave the professor a salute and took the first spot he came to, leaning back in his seat and getting a good look at the man at the front of the room. He could hardly be considered a man, but a good deal of fairy types looked like midsummer night's dream drag queens and so Lee couldn't fault him. Class started without issue save for some giggling dumbasses in the background.<br/><br/>He rose his hand but didn't wait to be called on ""Uh yeah, 'scuse me? Mr. Uhh... whatever. I can't speak for the group but I ain't ESL, so why am I in an English class?""<br/><br/>He sat forward a bit looking at the man with genuine concern ""This an institute gen-ed requirement?"" he chuckled before sitting back in his seat again. He was testing this man, this could be the moment where he solidified himself as a warden, a counselor or a doormat. After all, this wasn't really a school.<br/><br/>This was a prison."
5021,Black and White Institute for Wayward Boys,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51262,2016-11-03T21:12:51,OddlyEverAfter,"""Shut the fuck up."" Asher hated those who tried to show out. His two toned eyes glared across the classroom at the boy who had come in late. He didn't wait for the teacher to correct the boy. He was the warden here. He was the top dog. He was the prefect. He stifled a yawn before slouching down in his seat like a bird settling down in it's nest, his feathery wings adding to his movement.<br/><br/>He noticed someone to his side mumbling something to a kid beside him, he caught the word ""Fag"", it wasn't his fault he looked so much like a girl, it was in his genes, or rather his sister's that mixed together with his. He ""accidentally"" stretched out his wing on that side, knocking both of the boy's out of their seats and onto the hard floor of the class. ""Oops."" He stated, not even giving the two a glance. They weren't worth it.<br/><br/>His wings fluffed abit and settled back into place before he glanced up at the teacher in the front of the class. He probably stepped on the teacher's toes a bit for punishing his class but that didn't matter to him, even to the teachers he was top dog."
5022,Black and White Institute for Wayward Boys,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51262,2016-11-04T22:43:46,Asterous,"Rune watched the class fill up, closing his eyes with a sigh as the first sign of disruption occurred before the class even started. He didn't mind if students talked in his class so long as they weren't disrupting or distracting those who actually wanted to learn. He didn't react any further to this since the group hadn't start a fight yet and he hadn't officially called the class to order since students were still coming in. Turning back to the doorway, Rune nodded briefly to a student coming in and saluting him, watching him take a seat. He wasn't surprised when the same student raised a hand to ask a question, and asked before being called on. Before he could answer these questions, another student from the opposite side of the room interjected. Rune cast a cold glare at said student, making a mental note to speak with him as he proceeded to knock two others from their seats. He than turned his attention back to the questions asked.<br/><br/>""Rune."" He answered for the lack of a name. ""And as for why you're here, well that leads into your question of whether or not this is a 'gen-ed' as you so put it."" The man moved to stand before the student's desk, resting his fingertips on it. ""You will see that this is not just an English class but one of Literature as well, studying the texts and stories of people long since gone. Tales lost to much of the world or written in ways one would never think of."" He turned and walked back to lean against his own desk once more. ""And you would be surprise how few young people know proper English now a days anyway."" A smile on his lips as he looked at the student.<br/>""Does that answer your questions?""<br/><br/>""And if there are any other questions please do ask, I will be here after class as well if you would prefer to ask privately."" He addressed the whole class. ""Provided there are no other incidents, I would like to begin."" He started by reading the mandatory letter from the headmaster explaining what was expected of students at the school, as well as welcoming them to a new year. Setting the paper back down, Rune proceeded with his own agenda.<br/><br/>He described the Romantic period of history, pulling up illusioned paintings, sculptures, and various other visuals for the class. He knew other teachers would likely just use a computer slide show but he preferred the more magically inclined approach. Assigning the reading of a poem of their choice from this period for next class, Rune closed the class.<br/>""If there are any periods of literature that interest you, or that you would like to study please let me know. The class is fairly flexible in terms of content."""
5023,Black and White Institute for Wayward Boys,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51262,2016-11-04T23:06:09,Chemical Lady,"Celes only noticed that class had already started when his buddies took their seat and quietened down. He didn’t think that the half angel had meant him with his shouting through the classroom. Must have been someone else. He also sat down and tried to listen. The class was pretty boring to him. Humans and their whole culture are boring. He yawned, doodled, tried to poke his buddies to distract them. In the end he was folding paper cranes to pass the time. He was nice enough to not disturb the illusions that the teacher casted. Celes was sitting in the last row to the back of the class. It didn’t really disturb anyone when he was stretching his limbs. He also stretched his wings before hiding them again.<br/>When class was over his desk was a total mess. It was covered with all kinds of folded paper figures. Several covered with patterns by his pen. Instead of cleaning his desk, Celes just burned all the paper away. Sure, this blackened his desk a little, but he would sit on it next time too anyway. That other people might not like their desk slightly burned didn’t occur to Celes at all. He wanted it to be night time soon. Those times are the most fun of all.<br/>Only then did he notice the human sitting in the front row. He had been the one that asked the teacher for his name. Celes spontaneously walked up to him. “Hey, wanna hang out?”"
5024,Black and White Institute for Wayward Boys,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51262,2016-11-05T08:06:46,Ben,"<span style=""font-weight: bold""> ""Does that answer your questions?""</span><br/><br/>""Loud and clear sir""<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""> Counselor</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""And if there are any other questions please do ask, I will be here after class as well if you would prefer to ask privately.""</span><br/><br/>A mix of curiosity and intrigue colored Lee's expression. This man's ability to take everything in stride and not miss a beat, it was something admirable. His calm, confident response had just the right amount of passion and smugness that Lee couldn't help but feel a twinge of respect. So he stayed, watching closely and listening intently as Rune went through his lecture. It wasn't the most interesting topic, but this man, Rune, put in a bit of effort in keeping things entertaining and engaging by adding a magic flair. Lee went as far as to ask a few relevant (though crudely phrased) questions as the lecture progressed. He didn't take any notes of course; he'd transferred schools and had to learn unrelated material so many times that he didn't see the use of writing any of it down. If he didn't learn it, it'd just be paper crammed in his bag. The lesson concluded without incident and Lee waited a bit for the crowd to thin out as the class filtered out into the halls. While he waited, one student made a bee-line for him.<br/><br/>A demon-blood, with an ash smell and a dopey air about him, walked right up to where he was sitting.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">“Hey, wanna hang out?”</span>he asked with such unironic bluntness it was almost endearing. Lee let out a hissing, barely contained chuckle at the absurdity.<br/><br/>""'Hey, wanna hang out?' Is that how demons socialize? Because if it is, it's fuckin' gold,"" he stood up from his seat, grabbing his bag and slipping it onto his shoulder ""Ain't like I got better shit to do,"" he pushed in his seat and rose his voice to meet Rune with a ""Good Class,"" before he nodded his head in the direction of the door ""After you, chief,""<br/><br/>As they joined the stragglers shuffling out of the room, Lee took a final look at the people remaining. The.... boy who had mouthed off at him was still there. He smirked before turning away. He decided to keep his mouth shut, for now. Lee knocked into the demon's shoulder with his own as the chaos of the hallway tried to direct them ""Name's Lee and if I don't eat something in the next thirty minutes, I might filet someone. Know where the mess is, Smokey?"""
5025,Black and White Institute for Wayward Boys,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51262,2016-11-05T18:46:12,OddlyEverAfter,"Ash was fine with being ignored by the student beside him though he kept his attention on the boy throughout the class. A small smile crossed his lips as the boy seemed to be interested in the class, both asking questions and listening to the teacher. Ash made no more attempt to correct the boy for his actions at the beginning of class, and was even more content when another student from the back of the class caught the student's attention. It was a load off his shoulders top not be jumped after his first class. Ash gathered his things, which was really only a note pad, sketch book, and a couple of books that he had flipped through a few times during class.<br/><br/>As he picked up his things and made his way to the door after the other students a soft yet devilish voice echoed inside his head, ""Already scaring away all the boys, how are we ever going to get laid?"" The voice caught him off gaurd, making him shudder and wheel around, glaring into the classroom as if he expected the person to be behind him. Of course she wasn't. Ashley was only in his head. Even so, Ash let out a soft hiss as he turned to had too the door."
5026,Black and White Institute for Wayward Boys,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51262,2016-11-05T20:35:41,Shadow_Heart,"Of all the places to be in a classroom, the back seats simply had to be the best. You had the best view of the others and of the classroom itself, didn't have to be too close to the teacher, and it was harder for said teacher to spot you if you were goofing or slacking off from whatever the hell was being taught as the lesson that day. And currently occupying two of those coveted back seats, towards the outer corner of the classroom near the window, were two boys who looked very much alike. In fact, they were twins, and the only way one could really tell them apart were their eye color. One had blue eyes, while the other had red eyes with a tint of brown. Even their clothes were similar, the only difference being that the color scheme was opposite.<br/><br/>Both were quiet, leaning their chins in their hands, elbows up on the surface of the desk, gazing out at the classroom with a look of boredom in their eyes. Every so often they would glance at each other from the corners of their eyes, before continuing on their speechless 'watch' of the scenes before them. In silence they watched as the other students made their way one by one in to the room, as they'd been the first to arrive, though it seemed no one seemed to see them sitting there in their seats. No words were exchanged when the others began talking among themselves, some in pleasant conversation, others in a somewhat rude tone, and some were downright nasty towards each other. But that was to be expected from a school for 'wayward boys'. You were going to have your delinquents who hid their personalities, and then there were those who didn't give two fucks.<br/><br/>When the lesson started, it seemed like one seat was left unoccupied, looks like there was a missing student. Of course, the twins already knew who it was, even though they had never met the guy. The lesson, so it seemed, was that of history, and both boys pulled out their headphones, the blue eyed male putting one headphone in his right ear, while the red eyed male put his in the left, so that they could still 'hear' the lesson. They both moved in perfect sync, it was like watching mirror images of them moving at the same time. They already knew what the whole class would pertain, so why listen? It was rather a waste in their opinion, and were content with waiting it out until the class ended so they could go on with the rest of the day.<br/><br/>It didn't take long however, and finally all was over. Both boys got up from their seats, and pulled their bags on to their shoulders, slipping their phones in to their pockets, with music still playing. A single glance from one to the other, and they begin to make their way out of the room, as quietly as ever, not a single sound could be heard from them except for the dull muffle of music coming from their headphones, and the shuffling of their feet. They cared not for making new friends, but if someone might stop to talk to them, then so be it. But both doubted any would have the nerve."
5027,Black and White Institute for Wayward Boys,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51262,2016-11-06T22:09:13,Asterous,"Watching the students leave, mentally going over his next lecture for the following class, Rune heard the student, who appeared to have paid the most attention, even asking question. Nodding his head in acknowledgment, he turned to own desk to tidy up when his attention was caught by the boy who had spoken out against the other student in the class. He had caught the boy wheeling around to face the classroom, which was nearly empty apart from a few stragglers. Before the student could reach the door, Rune stood and folded his hands behind his back.<br/><br/>""Just a moment, I'd like to have a word."" Approaching the student, Rune kept his hands behind his back, a slight frown on his lips.<br/>""I would appreciate if you would not lash out at your fellow students, be it physically, or verbal."" He spoke quiet enough that the passing students wouldn't hear, but with a cold tone. ""I will not tolerate such acts in my class, understood? Should you have a problem with the class I would ask that you come to me about it."" Finished, Rune dismissed the boy and returned to his desk.<br/><br/>As the final few students trickled out, Rune dropped into his chair and covered his face with his hands. He knew what he would be getting in to when he accepted the position, these weren't normal students after all. Sitting up he fluttered his wings and sighed.<br/>""You can do this."" He muttered to himself just as the first students for his second class came in. Forcing himself to perk up, he raised his wings from there drooped position, brought the shine back to his eyes and stood up. Hopefully this group wouldn't be as bad.<br/><br/>By the end of the class Rune felt trapped. Half of these boys didn't want to learn and a few already appeared to be trying to make his class a living hell for him. As the last of them left, the fairy let his facade fall, flicking the door closed with a flick of the wrist and letting himself fall into his chair. He could hear the students leaving their classes, heading to lunch but he couldn't be bothered to eat anything. The lights were still dimmed and the last of the illusioned lights had disappeared long ago.<br/><br/>Not having a class until the fourth period, Rune decided he would escape to his office for a while, getting out of the class but still around should he be needed. Gathering a few books and folders to go over, Rune exited the class and made his way towards the faculty offices. Once or twice he was stopped by a few students for directions but otherwise he made it to his office without a hitch. Leaving the door open, as this hallway was less often used by students unless they were looking for a teacher, Rune dropped the books and folders on the desk and stood before the window, watching the grounds outside with his hands behind his back."
5028,Black and White Institute for Wayward Boys,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51262,2016-11-08T19:50:52,Chemical Lady,"Celes couldn’t prevent his face from breaking out into a grin. It seemed like they would get along pretty well. For some reasons, the buddies that he fooled around with before the class had decided to ditch them. He patted his new buddy on the back. It was meant to be just a normal shove, but he underestimated the difference between a demons power and a humans resistance, knocking his new friend over. Still, he didn’t want to provoke a fight so he offered his hand to help Lee up. “My name is Acelesius, but Celes will do just fine,” he introduced himself. “Food is available over there.” Celes described the way including all turns and crossways and landmarks and some useless info needed to go there, making it an overly complicated and completely ineffective route description. He already went a few steps into the right direction waiting for Lee to follow him. Then he got a little distracted, it would be pretty boring to eat with just two people, being in a crowd would definitely be better. Celes had spotted two boys that seemed almost identical. They had been in the classroom earlier too. Celes had found it particular that they moved in synchrony. This made them just more interesting to the demon, that they were human just like his new friend didn’t bother him in the slightest. With just a few steps Celes stopped in front of the twins, blocking their way. “Sup, wanna grab some food together with us?” he invited them without reservations while gesturing at him and Lee as being ‘us’."
5029,Black and White Institute for Wayward Boys,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51262,2016-11-14T23:26:59,Shadow_Heart,"Despite what the twins had thought about people not having the nerve to come up to them, they were not surprised to find their way to the door blocked by one of their fellow classmates. Glancing to each other, they then focus their attention on the guy standing in front of them, hardly blinking as they gazed upon him. At the mentioning of eating lunch with, as the demon said, 'us', they glanced towards the other person who was being mentioned, but only for a split second, before turning attention back to the one who had spoken to them. For a moment they were silent, before both show a small smile.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF4000"">""To be honest, we thought no one would talk to us.""</span>The twin with the reddish eyes began.<span style=""color: #80BFFF"">""But yet, at the same time, we already knew you would.""</span>The blue eyed twin continued.<span style=""color: #FF4000"">""We know what is going to happen before you do.""</span><span style=""color: #80BFFF"">""Before you even know you're going to do it.""</span><span style=""color: #FF4000"">""What you're thinking.""</span><span style=""color: #80BFFF"">""What you're going to say.""</span><span style=""color: #FF4000"">""Before you say it.""</span><span style=""color: #80BFFF"">""I wonder, how does that make you feel?""</span><span style=""color: #FF4000"">""Actually, don't answer that, we already know.""</span>The two turn to face each other, grinning, before speaking up again.<span style=""color: #FF4000"">""But, that's besides the point.""</span><span style=""color: #80BFFF"">""To answer your question, yes.""</span>""We'll sit with you."" They both say this at the same time, both with an identical expression on their faces.<br/><br/>They already knew as well that this demon thought they were human. It amused them slightly, but not as much as one thought as it should. Just because they put 'human' on their school registration forms, did not necessarily mean they were human. Adjusting their bags on their shoulders, they speak again.<span style=""color: #FF4000"">""By they way, my name is Natsu Nikagami.""</span>The red eyed male said.<span style=""color: #80BFFF"">""And I'm Akifuko Nikagami.""</span>The blued eyed twin said. ""What are your names?"" Natsu and Akifuko say this at the same time. Though they already knew, it was good manners to introduce themselves before continuing on with trying to get to know each other, right?"
5030,Black and White Institute for Wayward Boys,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51262,2016-11-15T04:05:32,OddlyEverAfter,"Ash hardly seemed to notice that the teacher had taken him aside after class, his mind full of all the possibilities that could go wrong through out the day. But his mind quickly went blank as he noticed two students leaving the class after him. They were what he couldn't be. Twins who looked alike in everything but their eyes and clothes. He could feel his own twin, though they shared a body, look towards the two as well. Both his eyes, and his phantom sister's eyes, following them as they made their way into the hall. He instantly hated them. Hate? No that was too strong a word. Envy was more like it. They got to have their own private thoughts and their own private time. They weren't stuck with a phantom always over their shoulders, making crude comments and forcing him to do things he hated. He stepped around the teacher and into the hall, his two toned eyes looking after the twins as if they were some amazing, mystifying creature he had never seen before. As he watched them go down the hall and turn until his eyes could no longer follow them.<br/><br/>At this point, Ash was beside himself. Or at least beside his sister, who, once the pair had walked away, began to whisper horrid things into his ear. He would shake his head, having officially been done with the day after the first day, turned the opposite direction and headed towards the teachers lounge, hoping it would be empty so that he could be alone, or at least as alone as he could be. He got himself a cup of hot chocolate and settled himself in the darkest corner of the lounge, his wings rustling behind him as he settled and tried to forget the day.  He was distracted by an itch at his elbow and let out a soft growl from his throat. He always hated when they started healing, they always itched as they scabbed over. He would pull his jacket sleeve up and scratched at the jagged scar that ran just under his elbow and chewed on his lip. He let out a soft sign as the scar ripped, letting a drop of blood form. His eyes would glance around the room, make sure no one was watching, before he wiped up the blood and quickly licked the remains off his finger. There was no need to let it go to waste. Ashley always required that he make a blood sacrifice to appease her. Ash didn't know if it made her feel better or not though whenever she did get blood she often calmed down and left him alone for awhile. He would quickly pull his sleeve back down, unwilling to let anyone see what he did to himself to please his sister, and settled back down to enjoy his hot chocolate and forget the responsibilities of his duty as prefect."
5031,Black and White Institute for Wayward Boys,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51262,2016-11-15T05:39:25,Asterous,"Rune had ended up ignoring all the folders, choosing instead to read a book of poetry he had all but memorized with the number of times he had looked at these pages. Leaning back in his chair with his feet propped up on his desk, the fairy was taking a moment for himself. His wings fluttered behind him, seemingly with a mind of their own. As he finished the short book, closing the delicate pages and setting it down on his desk, Rune brushed a strand of hair from his face. Sitting up, and setting his shoes back on the floor, he considered flipping through the folders and getting that out of the way. He didn't really have a second option at this point so as much as he didn't want to do this he set to work.<br/><br/>Propping an elbow on the desk and resting his cheek in his hand he pulled the stack towards himself and flipped the first one open. He read the words but took very little of it actually made it past that, he would have to reread these later. With a sigh, the fairy pushed the folders across the desk and rested his forehead on his crossed arms. He had had his time alone and was craving some social interaction, more specifically some attention. When he had been living among normal humans, he had gotten all sorts of attention, not all good, but it had shaped who he was.<br/><br/>Standing up and fluttering his wings to stop the cramp that had started to form from holding them in the same position for so long, he walked to the door and into the short hallway with the other offices. He didn't have anyone to go to though, many of the professors having classes, or having personalities that didn't quite line up with his own out of wack one. A slight frown on his face, Rune decided some sunlight might help with his fluctuations so he made the decision to go to the courtyard where he could more or less bask in the natural light.<br/><br/>The courtyard was empty, as it normally was, and Rune had access to a grassy spot in direct sunlight. Spreading his wings behind him he settled down, closing his eyes as he turned his face upwards, ignoring everyone and everything else for the time being."
5032,Black and White Institute for Wayward Boys,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51262,2016-11-15T20:37:56,Chemical Lady,"Celes shrugged. He couldn’t care less if he came across someone who could look into the future. Because, what would they see anyway? Eternal damnation? He was a demon, that was to be expected. Nothing new. “Just call me Celes,” he answered with the same smile as before. It would take more than that to shock him. “Then let’s go.” Celes was happy to have more people to join them. He pulled the twins along while expecting Lee to follow them. Surely he would have asked Ash too if he had not been held back by the teacher. That and if he had happened to enter his field of vision. Celes never thought about what to do if the people he pushed together would not get along with each other. Mostly they did get along or they just ignored each other if they didn’t, not that Celes would notice that. He felt most at ease with lots of others around him. He pulled and pushed the twins and Lee all the way to the cafeteria. Quickly, he spotted an empty table and steered them into that direction. With them all seated there was a more important matter to solve than whether they got along or not. What would he get to eat? There was so much to choose from. “What are you guys having?”"
5033,Black and White Institute for Wayward Boys,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51262,2016-11-16T23:51:17,Ben,"<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #FFFF00"">Kill it!</span> </span></span><br/>A red flag in the pit of Lee's stomach went off but he'd been ignoring it so far. It had felt like that ever since he'd set foot in this detention center. It had only gotten worse but he was fighting back hard. He was in control here. A burning sensation crept up Lee's back, screaming at him to move but he defied it just as the demon knocked its hand into his back. His mind blanked.<br/><br/><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #FFFF00"">Kill it!</span></span></span></span><br/><br/>His body moved of its own accord, quickly twisting from prone to a sitting position and zeroing in on the target. His hand grasped at something at his hip for a moment before seizing and trembling as if struggling against some unseen force.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">....No</span></span><br/><br/>Everything went still. Calm. The first thing Lee saw was the demon's outstretched hand and goofy smile. A cold glare flickered from his expression immediately to be replaced with a warm, playful grin as he took the assistance. He took a moment to dust himself off and groan theatrically.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">“My name is Acelesius, but Celes will do just fine,”</span>the demon chirped<br/><br/>""Shit, Man! Ain't your mom tell you to be gentle with the human kids?"" he rolled a crick out of his neck as he spoke ""Alright, Celes point the way before I die of internal bleeding and starvation,""<br/><br/>Lee nodded his head along as Celes spoke but he absorbed none of it, instead waiting for him to just lead on. Just as they were about to make their way to the cafeteria, the demon darted off like a cat spotting a laser pointer. It only took a moment to catch his noisy voice above the crowd. He was speaking to two... things. Just as he spotted them, an overwhelming force began pressing against his head on all sides. The air smelled of ozone and metal. Immediately his mind focused in on the smell and nothing more until it became overpowering. Just before it became unbearable, the smell faded and he felt conscious again, but it never fully disappeared. He already knew why; those two things... They didn't smell human, but it was .... familiar. Still, he wouldn't let blood family read his mind, he sure as hell didn't like this parasitic intrusion. He could only keep a peppy facade for so long and these freaks were starting to wear him down.<br/><br/><br/>""Hey smok-.. Celes!"" he shouted toward the two from across the river of students flowing through the hall ""If you and the Ying-Yang twins are done fuckin' around I'd like to get some food BEFORE my next class,""<br/><br/>The four of them regrouped and joined the sea of people as they took the demon's convoluted pathway to the cafeteria. Despite the crowd’s noise, the twins voices were clear and unmistakable as they began to speak.<br/><span style=""color: #FF4000"">""By the way, my name is Natsu Nikagami.""</span><br/><span style=""color: #80BFFF"">""And I'm Akifuko Nikagami.""</span><br/>""What are your names?"" they spoke in unison. A tired coldness to their words as if they were going through the motions. It was obvious that they were, at least to Lee it was.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">“Just call me Celes,”</span>the demon responded brightly<br/><br/>""It's Lee, and I guarantee we're gonna have a problem you try that mind reading shit on me again,"" his words weren't harsh or threatening. In fact, he sounded quite detached as if he were making an absent-minded remark about the weather.<br/><br/>It wasn't just that he appeared that way; something at the corner of his eye had caught his attention. It was... something... someone? A mountain squinted through glasses at a piece of paper in his hand as he navigated through the halls. The flow of students parted around him. A stone in the river. Lee's eyes shifted focus as his stomach grumbled in anguish. He followed behind the demon and the twins as they cleared a path through the hall and led on to the cafeteria.<br/><br/>The cafeteria was large and open with several small tables ordered in neat rows. The dark brown linoleum floor and grayish walls were illuminated by the afternoon sun streaming in through the large glass windows on the far-right wall and the skylight high above. It reminded him of a museum, which almost seemed appropriate. What better way to showcase these ancient exotic creatures than in a social environment? Lee followed the demon to a booth, placed his bag down, and made a path straight for the smell of Jasmine rice. That rich almost buttery fragrance was impossible to mistake. The source was a small vendor serving curried chicken with coconut rice. Thanks to their extended trip getting here, a substantial had already formed. A line Lee had no intentions of standing in. His eyes swept through the line for a target. He spotted a problem just waiting to happen. A tall fire sprite with a huffy look on his face was standing in front of a shaggy haired boy with a menacing set of fangs protruding from his mouth and claws.<br/><br/>Without further thought, Lee swiftly walked to transect the line behind the kid, knocking into him and rejoining the bustling crowd on the opposite side of the line. The boy didn't even have time to register what had happened, but the creature in front of him gave a raspy scream before launching into a frenzy. Not much but singed hair, but the damage was done and the two had gotten into it. The resulting panic was just big enough to draw the attention of everyone nearby. A ring of students shouting, cheering and egging the students on. Lee meandered to the front of the line only glancing back for a moment at his handiwork.<br/><br/>Lee cleared his throat audibly to get the vendor's attention. The man quickly tried to pretend he hadn't been so invested in the havoc ""Dinner and a show, huh? And it's only the first day!"" he said with a chuckle. He exchanged with the man at the counter for a bit before ordering a hefty lunch and returning to the table. He set his tray on the table and looked between the demons and the twins, for a minute before digging into his food.<br/><br/>""Might wanna avoid the curry line"" he said between bites ""singed hair and shredded clothes all over the place,""<br/>___________________________________________________________________________________________________________________<br/><br/>He looked down at the paper once more, moving about the building without a care as he looked about.<br/><br/>""Room 122, hmm,"" he said aloud as he looked at either side of the hall. This area seemed considerably less populated than most of the halls. The door to three classrooms faced glass panes to a courtyard.<br/><br/>""Room 157, 158, no..."" he spoke aloud, contemplative and curious more than concerned. As he walked down the hall, he found his gaze turning toward the courtyard. Before he knew it, he'd slid the glass door open and stepped into the grass. Despite his massive size, the grass made no sound in protest. It was as if he had been muted. Someone else was there, nearly silent as they sat in the grass. Boli let out a low chuckle. His voice was low enough to reverberate from all around, as if the earth itself had spoken. He sat in a legs crossed position on the ground in front of the man, and looked at him for a long time before speaking.<br/><br/>""I think I might teach class here...."" he said without prefacing his statement ""I am Boli, I am a new professor,"" he extended a hand for the formal handshake exchange ""You... have interesting wings,"" he said with practiced enunciation it was as if he was trying to conceal his excitement while giving a speech.<br/><br/>""Are you a student here, winged one?"""
5034,Black and White Institute for Wayward Boys,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51262,2016-11-17T00:46:17,Shadow_Heart,"It's not like they missed what the boy named Lee had told them, it was that they chose to ignore it. Why should they point out the fact that the wild mind of the human, unchained and uncontrolled, was hard to keep from peering into? It wasn't as if they chose to look in to each and every one of these futile pieces of scum's private and personal thoughts, it was more like the thoughts themselves were begging to be seen. Most of the time they ignored these things, tried to anyway, but sometimes they couldn't help but point out facts here and there. Instead, as they walked their way to the cafeteria, shot a look to Lee, then one between themselves, before moving in unison, to turn the volume up on their iPods, and putting in the other earbud, so they blocked out any and all sounds. Only when they had music 'plugged in' could they block out the cacophony of thoughts and such of the others. A smile was on both of their faces, thinking back to what Lee had called them. Ying Yang twins. What a riot.<br/><br/>Once they arrive in the cafeteria, they head over to a mostly empty table, pulling out one headphone for a few seconds, and the demon named Celes asks what they were going to eat. ""We're not hungry."" They both say together, before sitting down, putting the headphones back in and placing their bags on the table in front of them, both unzipping the side pocket and pulling out what looked like an ordinary water bottle with a straw in it, filled with a clear liquid. And of course, the colors coordinated with each of them. It was like watching a metronome seeing them move.<br/><br/>With their straws in their mouths, they watched as Lee and maybe Celes go and get some food, returning shortly after, once again ignoring the comment made by him, not that they could hear his words, but they could read lips. Slight amusement had been aroused between the two when they'd seen the frenzy that had gone on in the lunch line, caused by unique 'creatures' as it was, but much to their disappointment nothing too bad happened. They'd had to learn that trick after finding that when they blared out any other noise with music that their thoughts were finally their own, but the fallback was that they couldn't hear if someone was talking to them.<br/><br/>After a short while though, when all four of them were at the table, they once again take out one of their headphones, but place it so it was over the rim over their ear, so they could still hear the music coming from it. Looking at Lee, they pause a second before speaking up.<span style=""color: #80FFFF"">""So, Lee...""</span>Akifuko begins.<span style=""color: #FF4000"">""We know it's only been one day, and not even a full one yet.""</span>Natsu continues.<span style=""color: #80FFFF"">""But if you don't loosen up, you'll never get anywhere here.""</span><span style=""color: #FF4000"">""It'd be a shame if, when things come to it, sides are against you.""</span><span style=""color: #80FFFF"">""We'd help, but...well, we can tell you don't like us.""</span><span style=""color: #FF4000"">""So I guess becoming what people call 'friends'...is out of the question.""</span>They pause for a second, before continuing in unison. ""Just be careful."" They were saying this not to out of a sense of duty, but something else.<span style=""color: #FF4000"">""Under a falling sky. Hopeless, there's nowhere to hide.""</span><span style=""color: #80FFFF"">""The terror is real this time. Under a falling sky.""</span><span style=""color: #FF4000"">""My fate it rains, it rains like cinders.""</span><span style=""color: #80FFFF"">""The cadent drums, the war it comes.""</span>""Growing thunder, terror, wonder."" With that, they both fall quiet, placing their headphones back in to their ears."
5035,Black and White Institute for Wayward Boys,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51262,2016-11-17T01:53:12,OddlyEverAfter,"He appeared in the cafeteria out of a blinding light that left thick smoke in the place he had landed. Ash let out a low growl, baring his teeth as if he were a dog in the middle of a fight, which he kind of was. He had a time of settling the two fighting teens down, which lead to many people being pushed, shuffled, and knocked over by his large black and white wings. A blinding light would flash along the feathers of the black wing while small black embers fluttered the feathers of the white wing. Every now and then he would pause in his yelling at the students around him, as if he were hearing something very far away and had to concentrate on it.<br/><br/>In the mean time he finally got the teens apart, provided them with their detention slip and a warning that if they didn't show up he would send them onto the afterlife, at which he made a point of fluffing out his wings and letting the light and black fire flash through the monochrome feathers. Once he was satisfied that the two had went to opposite corners of the caf he would stroll his way over to the table with the twins and the other two. ""Of course. You again."" His two toned eyes glared down at the human boy who seemed to be causing him a lot of trouble today.<br/><br/>He tossed a detention slip onto the boy's tray while sneakily snatching a fry from the pile of the tray. ""Prefect tax."" He mumbled under his breath as he went to turn away from the four. His eyes glanced over at the twins for barely a second. He still felt uncomfortable around them, though it was not their fault so he tried to push the feeling down. All the while he could hear her whispering in his ear. ""I bet you'd like the bad boys..."" A flash of fury crossed his face for a moment as Ashley spoke the words in his head. He hated how he knew everything he thought and felt. He took a bite of the fry and finally left the fours table, making his way across the caf to make sure nothing else disturbed the other students while they ate."
5036,A bloody masquerade IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51307&start=20,2017-02-08T04:23:49,Asterous,"Charles continued to doze, making it easy for the wait staff to keep an eye on him now that he wasn't fighting against them. Sofia fixed the blanket that had slid off the man's lap and looked sadly at him. She had been part of the household for years now and had watched the man before her hand over most of his responsibilities to his grandson, choosing, strongly against his will, to live a more relaxed life.<br/><br/>A snore brought a light smile back to her face as she slipped from the room. Not long after, Charles awoke, blinking repeatedly as he gazed around the room. When it dawned on him where he was, Charles rubbed at his nose and let his hand fall back into his lap. He knew if he tried anything there would be many hands and voices opposing it, and he didn't have the energy to deal with that right now. Turning to watch the fire licking at the freshly placed log, Charles Forge lost himself in his memories, the ones he remembered anyway.<br/><br/>Walter interrupted this, bringing the old man back to the present as he shuffled through a stack of papers in his hands.<br/><br/>""I must say we're doing exceptionally well."" The younger man exclaimed, eyes never leaving the figures on the page and the occasional note. ""A little lacking from the Sternsons, but that can be made up for this season."" Walter explained, more to himself than Charles.<br/><br/>Perched on the arm of one of the chairs, Walter tapped his chin, not noticing Charles shaking his head.<br/><br/>""You've a good head on your shoulders, that's for sure."" The man laughed, this followed by a cough. ""But you got to live a little, Walt.""<br/><br/>""Don't."" Walter said, head snapping up to look at his grandfather. ""It's Walter."" Silence settled over the two, neither wanting to discuss the topic further.<br/><br/>Finally, the younger of the two stood, clearing his throat.<br/><br/>""I have work to do."" Turning on his heel, Walter left the room, leaving Charles to ponder."
5037,A bloody masquerade IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51307&start=20,2017-02-12T05:00:42,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">The Allerton home - Day of the masquerade<br/><br/>The days before the masquerade had been busy ones in the household. Clothing, setting up, food, drink and music - there was a lot to be taken care of for a perfect evening, after all. Even if it was to be a small affair - and even if one of the people invited was someone Marianne would not want around her -, the family had a reputation to maintain, and receiving well was a part of it.<br/><br/>In the days prior to the masquerade, Marianne had taken the time to write to each of the women who would be present and inquire after what color dress they were wearing. She did so as to make sure that no two ladies would wear the same color. Luckily for her, no changes had needed to be requested. <br/><br/>When the day finally came, Marianne was wearing a pink dress - her favorite color - and a mask to match it was held in her left hand as she stood at the entrance hall with Angus. As the hosts, they had to be on the door to greet everyone, after all.<br/><br/>After the first couple - Lord and Lady Barron - came in, being greeted politely and led in for refreshments, Marianne and Angus returned to their spot. The next person to arrive was Victoria. It took all Marianne had not to throw that harlot out of her house. She had to be a good hostess, after all. There was a reputation to keep. Therefore, Marianne took a deep breath and did the same she had done to the previous arrivals - trying to ignore the fact that those couple weeks had been enough to make Victoria look certainly to be with child. And she looked so proud of herself, Marianne could have killed her with her bare hands.<br/><br/>Once she had left Victoria with Lady Barron to have some refreshments, Marianne returned to her position and waited for the rest of the guests to come in.</div>"
5038,A bloody masquerade IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51307&start=20,2017-02-24T03:44:09,Sojourn,"<span style=""font-weight: bold"">Day of the masquerade</span><br/><br/>The days leading up the masquerade, Elizabeth was quite busy. She had finished up the wedding dress so that she'd have extra money to buy her and Thomas some nice things for the party. And she then was busy taking some of their older clothes and altering them to look perfect for the night. She wanted to make sure their costumes looked brand new. Appearance was everything, after all. And she'd be damned if they looked poor in Angus' home. Especially since he invited his whore there.<br/><br/>Elizabeth arrived wearing a green dress, with a mask to match it. Thomas was handsomely dressed in a dark suit with green accents to compliment his wife's dress. The Garfield's arrived after Victoria did. As they waited for their turn to be welcomed into the home, Elizabeth saw the harlot. Her face showed her displeasure and her husband patted her hand, that was on his arm. He whispered against her ear.<br/><br/>""Now, dear, remember to be nice.""<br/><br/>""I shall try. But it will not be easy. Especially when she is wearing a dress that shows off that there is a little bastard inside her.""<br/><br/>Elizabeth whispered back.<br/><br/>""I know, my love. Trying is all I ask.""<br/><br/>Thomas said and kissed her cheek. Both put on a fake smile as they approached Marianne and Angus. Her poor sister! Elizabeth would have gladly strangled Miss Bradley with her bare hands for all the pain she caused Marianne. And she'd kill Angus too, if she could. Thomas had his own reasons to hate Angus as well. But now was not the place to yell at his brother-in-law about it. Instead, they would put on the fake smiles and eat the bastard's food. Hoping that Lord Allerton choked on it."
5039,A bloody masquerade IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51307&start=20,2017-02-25T03:26:58,Asterous,"Walter stood at the door, glancing down at his pocket watch. He was ready and dressed in a new, elegant suit and was now waiting on his grandfather. When the old man finally appeared in his own suit, Walter helped him outside.<br/><br/>""I'm not going to fall apart."" Charles said, a hint of amusement in his voice as Walter fussed. Without another word, the Forges departed.<br/><br/>When they arrived, the two were greeted by the Allertons. Walter stood behind his grandfather, eyeing Angus and his wife who stood next to him. He didn't know Marianne very well, and had only spoken with her once or twice, and even then it had been brief. Angus on the other hand he knew well enough to know he didn't like the man. Sure, they had only spoken a handful of times, and it had been about business, but from what he knew of the family and their problems with his own Walter found it hard to like the man.<br/><br/>It was with a cool demeanor that Walter took Angus' hand, a faint smile lasting a few short moments.<br/><br/>""Angus, it is nice to see you again."" He forced himself to say, trying to keep any irritation from his voice.<br/><br/>Charles on the other hand had taken the man's hand as though they were old friends before turning to Marianne and greeting her in equal measure. Taking her hand, Charles kissed the back of it, a warm smile on his face.<br/><br/>""A pleasure to see you my dear."" He said, before feeling the hand of his grandson upon his shoulder.<br/><br/>""Pardon him, he's quite the fellow."" Walter laughed, a glare sent towards Charles as he apologized for his actions."
5040,A bloody masquerade IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51307&start=20,2017-03-01T03:58:14,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Lord Allerton was relieved when Victoria behaved somewhat discreetly. Sure, she couldn't hide the evidence of their affair, but still, as long as she kept to herself, the paternity of her child could remain a secret, or at least be treated discreetly. As discreetly as possible, that is, as he was pretty sure that everyone knew about the affair. London was smaller than one would imagine, after all.<br/><br/>Marianne was still furious that her husband had even invited his whore to the masquerade. Still, there was no way around it now.<br/><br/>Once she had finished welcoming everyone, the woman planned on going to her sister for a conversation. There was no way she was going to take this any longer. There had to be something that could be done. Perhaps Elizabeth would have an idea that could help her. No matter what she had to do, Marianne wanted to fix this situation once and for all.<br/><br/>Even if she had to kill them both with her own hands.<br/><br/>As soon as Elizabeth and Thomas reached the area where the guests were seated, Victoria greeted them both with a polite nod, as the Barrons greeted the newcomers enthusiastically. ""Oh, dear, you don't look a day older than when we last met!"", Lady Barron exclaimed, while Lord Barron stood up to shake Thomas's hand.<br/><br/>Out on the entrance hall, Angus and Marianne smiled to the Forges. The man shook Walter's hand, noticing his demeanor. ""Welcome, gentlemen"", he greeted, trying to sound happy to see them both, which was a lot easier with the older member of the family. ""Thank you for coming, it is a pleasure seeing you both"".<br/><br/>Marianne, unlike Angus, seemed much more easily pleased, and blushed a little when Mr. Forge kissed her hand. ""It is a pleasure to see you too, sir"", she replied to Charles, shooting Walter a kind smile. ""Oh, nothing to pardon at all. Please, gentlemen, do follow me. I will take you in for refreshments"", the woman invited politely.</div>"
5041,A bloody masquerade IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51307,2016-11-06T02:27:26,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""text-decoration: underline"">January 5th, 1886</span></span><br/><br/>""You may take the invitations now, James"", the man's voice sounded while he handed the invitations to his butler. The butler took the invitations as instructed and bowed to his master before leaving the room. <br/><br/>As soon as he left, the man went into the library. He always sent out invitations from there, as everything he needed to do so was kept in the room. Of course, Lord Allerton's guests would never get their invitations via the post, that would be unbecoming. But the invitations had been placed into envelopes, the envelopes had to be set with the name of each recipient, and then one of the younger members of the house staff would have to take every invitation and deliver it by hand.<br/><br/>Sitting down with the invitations and envelopes, the man started checking for the names. Seeing Ms. Bradley's name made the man raise an eyebrow. He would have wished the master wouldn't invite the lady. She was a lovely person, it was not about that. It was about the rumors. Everyone in society was talking about the relationship the man kept with the young lady. With a sigh, he wrote her name on the envelope and put the invitation inside.<br/><br/>The other people the man was inviting were to be expected. The Garfields were family, and even though the relations seemed to be strained, it would still be bad form not to invite them. The Forges had been business partners to the Allerton family in the past, but something had happened to cause a rift, and he knew Lord Angus was trying to get things back on track. Hopefully, he would succeed.<br/><br/>Once all of the invites had been placed in the envelopes, the butler sent his son John to deliver them in hand. As soon as that was done, the man went back to his occupations.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFFF00""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Miss Victoria Bradley</span></span><br/><br/>Miss Bradley was sitting at home, sewing, when she heard the ring on her door. The young lady knew that she wouldn’t have to tell one of the servants to open, as she had a very efficient staff. <br/><br/>As she expected, her butler didn’t take long at all to open the door and receive the invitation. As soon as he noticed what it was, the man handed it to one of the ladies who worked in the house. The woman took the invitation and went into Victoria’s bedchamber.<br/><br/>“Miss Victoria”, the woman whispered. For some reason, Mary was always walking on eggshells around the girl lately. The woman had been Victoria’s governess as a child, and was now her chambermaid. As soon as the girl had lost her mother, Mary had took on a mother role and developed a motherly love for her. That was why she wasn’t happy at all with the invitation Victoria had just gotten.<br/><br/>“There is an invitation from Lord Allerton, Miss. It is for a masquerade come next Sunday”, the woman announced, handing the invitation over to the girl. Victoria read the invite and seemed pensive. “I believe I have a new dress that will look nice with a mask”, she mused. <br/><br/>The maid shook her head. “Why will you go? You should decline, to prevent even more rumors, dear”, the woman advised kindly. Victoria sighed. “If I do not go, the rumors will still exist”, she replied quietly. Picking up the invitation, she RSVP’ed informing she would attend and returned it to Mary. “Please, do have it sent back right away”, she required, not wanting to stall and change her mind.</div>"
5042,A bloody masquerade IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51307,2016-11-06T04:18:13,Sojourn,"Things weren't as good as they once were for Thomas and Elizabeth Garfield. Not since Thomas had lost their fortune. He had thought for sure the multipurpose cane was going to be the next big thing. Everyone swore it would be. Only a fool would not invest in it. After all, what gentleman wouldn't have wanted it? Not only was it a cane, but it also had a butterfly net, an umbrella, and a flute. Plus you could measure your horse and have a pipe to smoke. Thomas would have loved it himself and thought everyone else would.<br/><br/>His wife's brother-in-law, Lord Angus Allerton had told Thomas he would go in with him to invest in this new cane. Thomas had been so sure they would make their investment back and more. But, then, Angus backed out at the last moment. That left Thomas having to invest even more of his own money because he couldn't back out the contract. Unfortunately, for Thomas, not everyone thought the cane was as great as he did. It took a few months but the company failed and Thomas lost his money.<br/><br/>Here he was, in the house his parents had bought him and Elizabeth as a wedding present keeping up appearances. Elizabeth had to take on part time work as a seamstress just so they could afford to keep one maid and their butler. The rest of their household staff had been let go. Their butler, George, received the letter sent by Lord Allerton and gave it to Thomas. He found his wife doing alterations on a wedding dress in the sitting room.<br/><br/>""Elizabeth, my dear, we have been invited to Angus and Marianne's home for a masquerade next Sunday.""<br/><br/>""I am sure his whore will be there.""<br/><br/>Elizabeth replied grumpily to her husband as she worked and talked to him at the same time. She disliked her brother-in-law greatly. Not only had Angus' actions screwed them out of their fortune, forcing her to work as a seamstress just to get by, but he also blatantly cheated on her sister, Marianne. Angus didn't even hide his little young harlot. Everyone knew and talked about it. It just made Elizabeth angry to think how her dear sister was treated. Thomas sighed at his wife.<br/><br/>""Most likely. We do not have to go if you do not want to.""<br/><br/>Elizabeth thought a moment as she threaded her needle before she said.<br/><br/>""No, we will go. Marianne will need my support. Plus, we can eat that bastard's food and drink all his wine.""<br/><br/>She didn't always hate Angus, but after what happened with the multipurpose cane and his actions with Miss Bradley, any affection she had for her brother-in-law was long gone. All she felt for him was angry and disgust. Thomas nodded his head, he did not like Angus anymore then his wife did. Not since Angus backed out of the investment deal, causing Thomas to invest more money then he had planned to. It was Angus' fault that they were living like this."
5043,A bloody masquerade IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51307,2016-11-06T22:37:06,Asterous,"Charles Forge sat in the front parlor, a pipe held between his teeth, and his feet propped up on the rest. He had spent a large part of the morning with his grandson, Walter, going over something or other about the business. With his age, and health problems as the family put it, much of the business affairs had been handed down to Walter who acted as adviser, and in most cases, the acting chair of the business. The family owned several large forges and blacksmith's shops throughout the city, and even a few outside of it, as well as the mines where much of the gems and ores were found. This gave the family great wealth, as well as status and branching relationships or partnerships with other high class families. It wasn't a surprise when one of the butlers came with two invitations, one addressed to Charles, the other Walter.<br/><br/>""What's this for?"" Charles asked, holding the envelope and squinting down at it with his spectacles.<br/><br/>""It's an invitation from Lord Allerton."" Walter had followed the butler in, grabbing the envelope from the silver tray and opening it while his grandfather continued to peer at the writing on the front of it.<br/>""He's hosting a Masquerade ball."" He finished, setting the invite down on the tray held by the butler.<br/><br/>""What a splendid idea! I think it will be a grand time."" Having finally opened the envelope, Charles scanned the writing.<br/><br/>""We can't possibly. Everyone knows we are at odds with the Allertons, what kind of appearance would it make if we suddenly showed up at one of their events as though nothing were wrong?"" Walter challenged.<br/><br/>""Oh fuff."" Charles waved his grandson off. ""We have a reputation to uphold boy! You of all people should know that. We're going and that's final."" Charles returned his invitation to the tray as well and the butler left to fill out the replies and send them back.<br/><br/>""We Forges are a powerful family Walter. We won't let those Allerton's show us up by not attending. In fact, they're probably hoping we decline! What a surprise there will be."" Charles chuckled. Walter simply shook his head, he would never understand how his grandfather's mind worked."
5044,A bloody masquerade IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51307,2016-11-12T21:08:01,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">""Lady Allerton?"", the butler murmured politely, before knocking twice at the door that led to the ladies' room, where Marianne often spent her days. It had been originally designed as a room where the boys could study under their mother's watchful eye, but there had been no boys. Not even girls, either. As it often happened, rumor had it that Lady Allerton was barren. It was always the woman's fault, after all. The current rumors about Lord Allerton's mistress being with child did not help, either, even though nothing was confirmed. James didn't care what rumors said. He was too loyal to Lady Allerton to believe she was less than perfect.<br/><br/>""Come on in, James"", the woman's voice sounded from inside. As the butler stepped in, he noticed that Lady Allerton had been reading. ""I am sorry to interrupt"", he started, before presenting the tray with the returned invitations. Marianne held her breath for a second or two when she saw that her husband's whore had not only been invited, but replied in the affirmative as well.<br/><br/>Releasing the breath she had been holding, Marianne placed the invitations back on the tray. ""Very well"", she replied simply, not showing any emotion for now.<br/><br/>Before James could say anything else, she carried on. ""Have Joseph prepare to go out. I wish to visit with my sister"", the woman ordered.<br/><br/>The butler bowed to the woman, thinking it would be good for her to leave the house and clear her mind for a while. Lord Allerton really shouldn't treat his wife like that.<br/><br/>""Very well, Lady Allerton. He will be ready within ten minutes"", the butler promised, bowing and excusing himself before leaving the room.<br/><br/>Marianne still stayed where she was for a moment or two, and then went to her room to change into something nicer than the usual clothes she wore around the house. All the while, her mind was into her husband's little mistress. How she wished she could kill both of them with her bare hands!<br/><br/>In his own room, Lord Allerton was also getting ready to leave the house. He planned on going to a stroll nearby, and maybe even paying Miss Bradley a visit, if he could do so without meeting any acquaintance in the vicinity. The last thing he needed was to add fuel to the bonfire of rumors, after all.</div>"
5045,A bloody masquerade IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51307,2016-11-13T17:37:46,Sojourn,"Yes, a masquerade could be fun, Elizabeth thought. Although she was sure her brother-in-law had invited his little whore. He didn't even bother to hide her anymore. It made her so angry to think about it. Her sister did so much for him and that was how he repaid her? If Thomas had ever tried to do that to her....He wouldn't have been alive very long. But Thomas knew far better. He was a good and loyal husband. Nothing like Angus.<br/><br/>Elizabeth had a lot to do before this party. She'd have to finish the alternations for the wedding dress and use that money to alter her and Thomas' clothes. They didn't have to money to go out and buy knew clothes all the time. Thankfully Elizabeth had always been skilled enough with a needle, though. She would take one of her older dresses and one of Thomas' suits and alter them to look brand new for masquerade.<br/><br/>When Elizabeth put her mind to something, she was very determined to get it accomplished. To the point she focused on nothing else. She needed to get the dress done for her client, so she could go shopping for the party. She was just about finished with the dress when her butler told her that her sister was here. While she loved seeing her sister, she didn't want to her to see her sitting room like this. She and Thomas had not told anyone, not even family, of their financial situation. Only themselves, George, and their maid, Martha, knew that she was working as a seamstress to help Thomas pay the bills.<br/><br/>""Please, tell Marianne I'll be with her shortly.""<br/><br/>George nodded his head and she called her only maid into the room. She was an older woman, the wife of George.<br/><br/>""Martha, help me clean up with mess quickly.""<br/><br/>""Yes, mum.""<br/><br/>Martha replied, helping Elizabeth grabbed the sewing materials and the wedding dress. She quickly took it upstairs. Elizabeth looked around the room and thought it looked good. She told George to invite her sister into the sitting room.<br/><br/>""Sister, it is wonderful to see you!""<br/><br/>Elizabeth exclaimed, walking over to Marianne, offering her a hug."
5046,A bloody masquerade IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51307,2016-11-15T03:33:56,Asterous,"Walter had left not long after the butler had left with their invitations to return.<br/><br/>""I will be out for some time, is there anything you need?"" He called to his grandfather as a servant handed him his coat.<br/><br/>""I'll be fine."" Came the reply. ""I don't need you worrying over me like some mother hen."" A small smile appeared on the younger's face as he stepped out the door.<br/><br/>Burying his hands deep in his pockets, Walter Forge began to head in the direction of the poorer end of town. It wasn't something he enjoyed doing, in fact, he hated it! But it was part of running the business, especially as it was becoming harder and harder to find people trustworthy enough to partner with. It was a routine inspection simply to ensure that things were still getting done, and business was still running smoothly. He would need to check in with the individuals put in charge of running the shops, and had scheduled a meeting later that day for those who worked the mines. He would never bring himself to actually visit those areas. It was bad enough he had to be here, among the poorer households, and the shops.<br/><br/><br/>Charles was restless, as was normal these days as more and more was taken away from him for fear he would hurt himself. He spent more time these days fretting and grumbling along than anything, and the wait staff knew better than to provoke him when in one of his moods. Trudging along he was making his way for the door when the young servant there stopped him.<br/><br/>""I'm sorry sir, but where are you going?"" He asked as Charles began pulling his coat on.<br/><br/>""Out! I'm getting out of this place for a while before it becomes my grave!"" The old man shouted. The man looked to one of the older butlers for help.<br/><br/>""Mr. Forge I'm afraid you can't do that."" The butler stepped in.<br/><br/>""And why the bloody hell not?"" Charles said, stopping what he was doing to glare at the man.<br/><br/>""Well, you might get hurt. Fall and break a hip."" The younger servant stammered.<br/><br/>""Than so be. Maybe while I'm at it I'll get mugged and have my throat slit!"" With that, Charles opened the door, stepping out and slammed it with some force.<br/><br/>""Telling me what I can and can't do like I'm some old beggar! Ha!"" Charles said to himself before beginning his trek. Where? He didn't have a destination in mind, just that he wanted out of the house. He'd show them what he was made of if it killed him."
5047,A bloody masquerade IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51307,2016-11-21T04:02:25,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Marianne was relieved to know that her sister was home. She really needed someone to talk to right now. Knowing that her husband had blatantly invited his little whore to their home and she had not even had the decency to say no made the woman furious and hurt. Luckily for her, she would have the chance to talk to Elizabeth and just leave her house.<br/><br/>Seeing her sister, Marianne gave her a tight hug and kissed her cheek gently.<br/><br/>""Ah, sister, I am so happy to see you home"", she replied, holding her sister's hand. ""I believe you have gotten the invitations for the masquerade"", Marianne started. ""He invited his girl too. And of course, she said yes. I cannot believe I will have to have that whore in my house"".<br/><br/>The woman was so devastated she was simply blurting it all out. ""Do you know of the rumors?"", she asked, hoping she wouldn't have to detail them out.<br/><br/><br/><br/>At Victoria's house, the young woman had started checking her dresses. Of course, she would have to wear something new, but having a balance on what she already had would be interesting. Maybe she even had something she had never worn around society, after all.<br/><br/>Picking out a purple dress, Victoria decided that would be the one she wanted. It was her favorite color, after all, and she had never wore it outside her home.<br/><br/>""Mary"", she requested, sitting on her desk. ""Please, have this note sent to my seamstress. I need her here today, so I can speak to her about an adjustment to my dress for the masquerade, and of course, my mask"". While she spoke, the girl wrote her note and handed it to the woman.<br/><br/>After she was left alone, Victoria moved to her bed and sat there, picking up her needlework again. It was a good way to pass the time, after all.<br/><br/><br/><br/>While his wife was with her sister, Lord Allerton was out on a stroll of his own. He planned on visiting his mistress, but he also had a few calls to make before he could do that. It was never a bad idea to say hello to a friend or two.<br/><br/>The man was not too far from the first house where he intended to stop, when he noticed a very familiar face.<br/><br/>Lord Allerton stopped on his tracks, confused. Were his eyes playing a trick on him? Or was he actually seeing Mr. Forge?<br/><br/>Deciding that it wouldn't hurt to check it out, the man walked closer to the other gentleman, removing his hat when he saw that it was actually the one person he was thinking of. <br/><br/>""Mr. Forge? What a surprise!"", he exclaimed sincerely. It wasn't as though he really expected to see Charles Forge walking around on his own.</div>"
5048,A bloody masquerade IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51307,2016-11-22T00:07:35,Sojourn,"Elizabeth returned her sister's hug and gave her a kiss on the cheek back. She nodded her head to Marianne.<br/><br/>""It is always good to see you, dear Marianne. And, yes, Thomas and I received them.""<br/><br/>She was sure it pained her sister to know that Miss Bradley was there. She was such a little harlot. What kind of woman carried on with a married man? A loose woman did and that's what Elizabeth felt the younger woman was. She disliked Victoria almost as much as she disliked Angus.<br/><br/>""Come, sit. Would you like some tea? I can have Martha bring some.""<br/><br/>Elizabeth said as she offered Marianne a seat on the couch. Her eyes got wide a moment as she saw a pair of scissors. She and Martha had forgotten them. Elizabeth quickly, but discreetly, grabbed the scissors and hid them under a pillow. She hoped Marianne had not seen them. Angry crossed Elizabeth's face when Marianne confirmed what Elizabeth already thought, that Victoria would be there for the masquerade.<br/><br/>""Of course she did.""<br/><br/>How Elizabeth would love to wring that girl's neck for the pain she caused her sister. She took Marianne's hand and squeezed it.<br/><br/>""Yes, Thomas heard them and told me.""<br/><br/>The rumors were that Victoria Bradley was pregnant and that Lord Angus Allerton was the father.<br/><br/>""Even if she is, she is a whore. Who knows who truly fathered her little bastard?""<br/><br/>Although Elizabeth had no proof that Miss Bradley carried on physical relations with another men, she felt that Victoria was a whore. She had to be, she was willing to sleep with a married man. She probably slept with more then one."
5049,A bloody masquerade IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51307,2016-11-23T04:22:14,Asterous,"Everything had appeared to be running just fine, with one forge having doubled their production in the past four months. Scratching the numbers into a small notepad, Walter thanked the men and dismissed them back to which ever forge, or mine they had dragged themselves from. He would never be caught in those places, and found it distasteful having to associate himself with these people.<br/><br/>The young man wiped a black smudge from his hand with a handkerchief, likely from shaking hands with these men.<br/>""Disgusting."" He said under his breath, moving quickly away from the area and back to what he considered 'proper' society. His next order of business was to ensure both he and his grandfather had proper attire for the masquerade. It just wouldn't be acceptable if they showed up without the very best. He would be sure to have one of the waitstaff place an order for two new suits.<br/><br/>Returning to their estate, Walter was greeted by the doorman.<br/><br/>""Sir, I don't suppose you saw Mr. Charles on your return?"" The man asked, taking Walter's coat.<br/><br/>""No, why? Has he gone out?""<br/><br/>""Yes, sir."" With a sigh, Walter took his coat back. Without another word, the young Forge was back on the streets looking for his grandfather.<br/><br/><br/>Charles' mood had diminished as his distance from the house had increased. It had seemed like a great idea at the time, but now that he was out...<br/><br/>His attention was caught by the approaching figure of another. Peering through his spectacles, Charles grinned.<br/><br/>""Angus!"" Charles laughed, greeting the man. ""It's been ages since I last saw you. I remember when you were still a wee one. How time flies."" The man said before a thought came to him. ""What brings you down here Allerton?"""
5050,A bloody masquerade IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51307,2016-11-27T08:50:00,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Marianne was relieved to be talking to her sister. It was good that they could hate on Victoria Bradley together, and she wouldn't have to hear things like 'hating is unchristian'. Well, what that harlot was doing was more unchristian than hating someone who was trying to take  your husband away from you, and possibly giving him something you had been unable to.<br/><br/>When Elizabeth offered her some tea, Marianne nodded. ""Yes, tea would be nice, thank  you"", she murmured, unaware of her sister's situation. Even if she had noticed the scissors - which she didn't -, Marianne wouldn't have suspected anything, not with her head as full of marital troubles as it was.<br/><br/>Hearing her sister comment on the fact that it was possible for Victoria's alleged child to have been father by someone else cheered Marianne up a little.<br/><br/>""You may be right, sister"", she agreed, apparently relieved of a weight. ""I just wish I knew who are her other men. Loose women ought to have more than one, do you not think?"".<br/><br/><div><hr style=""height:2px; width:100%; border:0; color: white;background:white;""/></div><br/>Angus had not imagined, in any way, that he would meet Charles Forge on his way to Miss Bradley's house. Heck, he was surprised that the man was still walking around on his own. He wasn't even sure that was something the man should be doing. Of course he wouldn't be the one to say that, though.<br/><br/>When the man noticed him, Angus greeted the man with a firm handshake.<br/><br/>""It has been a long time indeed"", the man replied. ""I trust that I will see you again soon?"", he completed, referring to the masquerade.<br/><br/>The question made him a little bit uncomfortable. He could not tell him he had come around to see his mistress, after all.<br/><br/>""Oh, I have been making a few social calls"", the man explained. ""Are you on the same sort of mission?"", he added, hoping to pull the subject away from his activities.</div>"
5051,A bloody masquerade IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51307,2016-12-04T05:31:16,Sojourn,"Elizabeth always welcomed her sister's visits. While others didn't care for Marianne, Elizabeth truly loved her. Elizabeth could count on one hand the amount of people she loved. Marianne and Thomas were at the top of her list. Oh, of course, Thomas Junior, her and Thomas' son. But he was away at boarding school. After all, she and Thomas had to keep up appearances. Make sure Thomas Junior had the possible education. Even if was bankrupting them sending him to that expensive school. A Garfield did not go to public schools, like the common folk.<br/><br/>Elizabeth did not care how un-Christian it was to hate Victoria Bradley. It wasn't very Christian of that harlot to be sleeping with another woman's husband. When Marianne said she'd like some tea, Elizabeth smiled.<br/><br/>""You are welcome.""<br/><br/>She grabbed the bell on the side table and rang it. Before Angus helped ruined them, she and Thomas had many servants. Now, it was just dear Martha and George, their butler. The old woman's feet surely hurt at the end of each day doing the work a much bigger staff all on her own.<br/><br/>""Yes, mum?""<br/><br/>Martha asked, she had heard her lady's call and arrived promptly.<br/><br/>""Martha, please bring some tea for my sister and I.""<br/><br/>Martha nodded her head and said she would be right back. Martha excused herself and Elizabeth turned her attention to her sister as they waited. She nodded her head.<br/><br/>""I would certainly think so. I doubt any woman who shares herself with a married man was a maiden beforehand. Nor do I think she is just loyal to one. She has probably been with many, many men.""<br/><br/>Elizabeth was almost certain of it."
5052,A bloody masquerade IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51307,2016-12-05T00:37:34,Asterous,"Charles experienced a moment of confusion, not understanding what Angus had meant by seeing him again. Had he planned a meeting with him? He didn't think so, dear Walter handled most of that stuff. Then it dawned on him.<br/><br/>""Ah, yes. The masquerade. Just sent the reply not too long ago."" The old man listened to what Angus' mission was before being asked the same question.<br/><br/>""Would you believe my own wait staff doesn't think I can handle myself out here! Ha!"" To emphasize his point, Charles tapped his leg with his cane. ""I'm not a spring chicken no more, but I can still...where was I going with this?"" He asked, losing his train of thought.<br/><br/>----------x----------<br/><br/>Walter had scoured the streets around the Forge estate, not thinking Charles could have gotten that far.<br/><br/>""Where is that old man?"" He muttered under his breath. He swore, his grandfather was going to be the death of him, forget old age, Charles Forge was stubborn as a mule at the best of times and rarely took no for an answer.<br/><br/>Rounding the corner, he spotted the old man with Angus Allerton. Approaching the two men, Walter placed a hand on Charles shoulder.<br/><br/>""Grandfather you really shouldn't be out here unaccompanied."" He spoke. ""Mr. Allerton, thank you for not letting him wander any further but I'm afraid we must be going."" With a swift nod to Angus, Walter turned his grandfather around and began leading him back home.<br/><br/>""Do you have any idea how much I worry about you? I can't even leave you alone anymore without you rebelling like a schoolboy!"" Walter scolded the man.<br/><br/>""You know, you sound just like your grandmother."" Charles chuckled, drawing a scowl from the younger. ""Bless her heart, she chided me to no end as well."""
5053,A bloody masquerade IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51307,2016-12-12T02:14:39,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Marianne was always relieved when she visited her sister, or had her in her home. It was always great to see Elizabeth, and she missed the days when they were both single and lived under the same roof. That had been a long time ago, of course. They were now married, and lived apart. Elizabeth had a son, and as for Marianne... she had never managed to give her husband a child.<br/><br/>Now, she was still married to him - of course, what other choice did she have? - and he was probably arranging for a baby with another woman. Oh, how she wish she could kill them both.<br/><br/>With a sigh, she fell silent while Martha showed up in the room. She didn't want to discuss family matters in front of a servant, after all. <br/><br/>Once the woman left, Marianne turned her attention back to her sister. ""Oh, well. Let us forget about the little wench. She will get what is coming her way when she turns older and unmarried, because no man wants to marry a woman who was been used before"", she stated, changing the subject for something less heartbreaking. ""How is Tommy?"", she asked with a smile. Her nephew was someone she really liked, as much as she liked her sister. ""Did he like the package I sent?"", the woman continued, referring to a package with some winter clothes, adventure books and sweets she had arranged for her nephew a few weeks ago, to make him feel less homesick at school.<br/><br/><div><hr style=""height:2px; width:100%; border:0; color: red;background:red;""/></div><br/>Angus was slightly uncomfortable talking to Charles. The old man had seen better days, he thought to himself. It made him slightly sad, even despite the falling out between the two families.<br/><br/>Old age was a strange thing, Angus thought to himself, wondering how it would be for him. When Charles remembered the masquerade, he nodded. ""Exactly. It will be a pleasure to have you there"", the man commented.<br/><br/>Well, he had enough time before that would be an issue, the man reminded himself. For now, he was still young enough not to worry about it.<br/><br/>He was about to say something else when Walter showed up. Angus wasn't really fond of the man, but he greeted him politely, with a tip of his hat. <br/><br/>""Not at all"", the man replied when Walter thanked him. ""It was a pleasure to talk to him for a moment"". Before the situation could become awkward, the man watched the two men walk away, and did the same. Victoria was probably wondering what was taking him so long, after all.</div>"
5054,A bloody masquerade IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51307,2016-12-16T03:06:41,Sojourn,"Elizabeth always welcomed her sister's visits. They had always been close. The closeness of their relationship had not changed after they were both married off. Although Elizabeth did wish that Marianne knew the joy of motherhood. She knew it pained her sister that she had not given Angus a child. It was even worse now that his little whore might be carrying his child. If both Angus and Victoria were to drop dead, Elizabeth would throwing a party. She hated them both for the pain they caused her beloved sister.<br/><br/>Elizabeth nodded her in agreement they could forget about Victoria.<br/><br/>""That is very true.""<br/><br/>Victoria Bradley was a harlot, no respectable man would marry her. Why buy the cow, when you got the milk for free? When Marianne asked about her son, Elizabeth replied.<br/><br/>""He writes that he is well. He has a made a few good friends. Although he finds French class to be quite boring and he is looking forward to coming home for the holidays.""<br/><br/>Elizabeth said with a small laugh. She and Thomas had spent a great deal of money to make sure their only child had a good education. Even though they financially could not truly afford it. She nodded her head.<br/><br/>""Yes, he did. He said thank you. He especially loved the sweets.""<br/><br/>Her son did have a sweet tooth, it was a good thing he was athletic or he would risk becoming obese."
5055,A bloody masquerade IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51307,2016-12-17T04:26:00,Asterous,"To say Walter disliked Angus would be an understatement. The man had caused enough problems between the families, that it didn't at all surprise him that he was becoming part of the town gossip. Though not one to partake in such activities, Walter did hear the odd remark from the people he passed, or even while doing the rounds, and one knew that women were an awful source for gossip.<br/><br/>""Walter, boy."" Charles called loudly to his grandson, trying to grab his attention. When the younger man finally pulled himself from his thoughts to look to the elder, Charles continued.<br/><br/>""You shouldn't work so much, it's not good for you. Always got your head in the clouds ogling over some new numbers like they're some girly given you eyes."" Walter's scowl only deepened as Charles laughed.<br/><br/>""I swear, sometimes I wonder if we're even related."" Walter said, forcing his grandfather up the steps and into the house.<br/><br/>""Master Forge! You're back!"" The young doorman exclaimed, hurrying to take the man's coat.<br/><br/>""I can get it!"" Charles grumbled, swatting the boy's hands away and taking his jacket off himself. Walter shook his head, handing his own jacket to the boy. He turned just in time to see his grandfather stumbling and moved quickly to catch him, along with the doorman. With some shuffling and maneuvering, as well as a few extra hands from the butler, they managed to get Charles Forge into a chair.<br/><br/>""Master Forge, are you alright?"" The butler asked, concerned for the man who had paled and was staring at them all in shock. The man managed a nod before sitting back in the chair while one of the maids moved to light a fire.<br/><br/>""What did I tell you?"" Walter said, standing across from his grandfather with his arms crossed. Shaking his head, Walter left the old man in the care of the servant help, and left to place an order for two new suits with one of the maids to deliver to the tailors."
5056,A bloody masquerade IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51307,2016-12-25T07:44:30,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Marianne was relieved to forget about Victoria. That little wench was not a suitable matter for honest women to talk about, after all. Anything else would be more suitable, so Marianne focused on her nephew and godson, a boy she loved as her own.<br/><br/>""I miss him dearly"", she admitted when Elizabeth mentioned that her nephew was looking forward to coming home for the holidays.<br/><br/>She laughed softly when her sister said Tommy had especially loved the sweets. ""I would have imagined. That child has always loved sweets, since before he knew how to ask for them"", she remembered with a fond smile. ""Good thing he is as active as he is, otherwise he might not be able to keep a nice figure"", Marianne completed with a proud smile. It was clear she loved Tommy very much.<br/><br/><div><hr style=""height:2px; width:100%; border:0; color: red;background:red;""/></div><br/>Angus watched as Walter and Charles walked away, before shaking his head and walking away himself. He would have liked to keep a good relationship with the other family, but it seemed like it was too late for that now.<br/><br/>With a sigh, the man went to his mistress's home. He really needed to see her right now. Maybe even talk to her and ask her to be discreet. <br/><br/>Of course, the best choice would be for her to stay home, but he really wanted his mistress there for the masquerade. And she had a pretty good standing in society, despite the rumors about her. Having her in his house would definitely bring other people in. As for his wife... she would have to deal with it.<br/><br/>Once he was in Victoria's home and alone with her, the man picked his mistress up and took her to her bed. The couple exchanged a long kiss before starting planning on what Victoria would wear for the masquerade, and how she should behave.</div>"
5057,A bloody masquerade IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51307,2017-01-03T17:51:46,Sojourn,"Victoria Bradley was a harlot. Elizabeth had no doubt about it. If she had her way, that little whore would have a very violent end. However, Elizabeth knew the younger woman was rather popular in the city. No doubt because of her bed room skills. People would miss her and Elizabeth didn't have the money to make problems like her go away. Oh, but how she wished she could. And Angus could join his little slut. Especially after all the pain the two had done to her dear sister.<br/><br/>It pained Elizabeth to see Marianne upset about the whole situation. Elizabeth was glad that talking about Tommy was distracting her. Marianne was a wonderful aunt. If she had been blessed with a kid, Elizabeth had no doubt her sister would have been a wonderful mother as well.<br/><br/>Elizabeth squeezed her sister's hand.<br/><br/>""We miss him dearly as well. The house is much quieter without him.""<br/><br/>However, her son had no idea how much his uncle had financially ruined the family. He had not been home since every servant, but George and Martha, had been let go. She and Thomas had not thought of how to explain that to their son yet. They didn't want to worry him and wanted him to focus on his schooling. Especially when they were bankrupting themselves sending him to that rather expensive school.<br/><br/>Elizabeth nodded her head with a smile.<br/><br/>""That he did.""<br/><br/>She laughed when Marianne agreed it was good Tommy was active. If not, he would have been obese with his love of sweets.<br/><br/>""That is very true. I am sure his lady friend would not care for him as much. He wrote of a girl named Violet.""<br/><br/>Martha came back with the tea and Elizabeth told her.<br/><br/>""Martha, would you be a dear and grab Tommy's letters for me? I want to show them my sister.""<br/><br/>""Of course, mum.""<br/><br/>Martha said and went to retrieve Tommy's letters that Elizabeth kept in her bedroom. It did not take the maid very long to find them and leave the two sisters again. Elizabeth handed the letters to Marianne so she could look at them. The last two spoke of Violet, a girl about a year younger then that him that he appeared to be growing fond of.<br/><br/>""I think it is sweet but, of course, Thomas wants to make sure that sure that this girl does not distract Tommy from his schooling."""
5058,A bloody masquerade IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51307,2017-01-09T02:33:10,Asterous,"Having gotten the masquerade business out of the way for the time being, Walter found himself once more in his office. He spent more time in here than any other room of the manor, including his bedroom -- something his personal butler strongly disagreed with. Sitting down in the chair, with his elbows on the solid desk before him, Walter closed his eyes and rubbed the bridge of his nose. He heard the door open and sighed as his butler, Jonathan, entered.<br/><br/>""I'm not in the mood for an argument Jon.""<br/><br/>""Yes sir."" Jonathan replied, setting a tray with a cup of tea down next to Walter.<br/><br/>Nodding to acknowledge the man, Walter watched him leave. He had work to do, though very little motivation to actually do any of it. His thoughts were too occupied with his grandfather. They had known for a long time that his health was decreasing, how rapidly seemed to depend on the day, but Walter had heard enough whispers around town of people saying how sad it was to see Charles Forge like this. Grumbling something under his breath that sounded like 'stupid old man', Walter took out a pen and began scratching some figures down.<br/><br/><br/>Charles fussed over the blanket draped over his lap. He fussed over the fire blazing before him. He fussed over everything he possibly could. Eventually the servants gave up and left the man to himself with one of the older maids staying with him despite his complaints that he could look after himself. She would only lightly smile and nod while the man threw off the blanket and tried to stand, only to fall right back into his chair.<br/><br/>""Mr. Forge sir, I wouldn't advise trying to get up just yet."" She tried to reason.<br/><br/>""Don't even try Sofia. You and I both know I'm too stubborn for that."" Sofia only shook her head as Charles tried once more to stand before giving up and asking for the blanket back. Soon he was fast asleep, mumbling about various oddities from time to time."
5059,A bloody masquerade IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51307,2017-01-27T01:58:03,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Marianne tried to forget about Victoria Bradley for a while. The little harlot did not deserve serious ladies to care about her at all. They had better things to worry about, such as her beloved nephew. Such a lovely boy, Marianne was looking forward to seeing him as soon as possible.<br/><br/>""I can imagine"", the woman replied when her sister mentioned that the house was quieter without her son. Children did indeed fill up a home. She wished she could have one of her own, but at least she had a nephew who loved her as much as she loved him.<br/><br/>When her sister mentioned that her son had written of a girl, Marianne's eyes widened. ""Dear Lord"", she remarked with a smile. ""It seems as though it was only yesterday that we were christening him, and now he always has feelings for girls!"".<br/><br/>As the letters were brought, Marianne took a look at the ones that spoke of the girl. ""Such a sweet boy"", she remarked with a fond smile. ""I do understand that. But you know how those children are. Forbidding it will only make him more interested. Let him know that he is welcome to like this girl as long as he keeps good marks, and he will eventually grow tired of her, or more moderate in his affections"", Marianne advised.<br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;"">-------------------</div><br/>Angus was still thinking about Charles Forge while he was with his mistress. The poor old man had seen much better days in the past. Hopefully he would still see many days before his life ended, the man thought. He wasn't quite fond of Walter, but Charles was a good old man. Angus knew his father had been very fond of the older Forge.<br/><br/>""Penny for your thoughts"", Victoria's voice sounded. Angus smiled and caressed his mistress's cheek. ""I was thinking about how beautiful you will look in purple and with a mask to match"", the man replied. Victoria smiled and shook her head. ""I bet I will look better than your wife"", she replied with a grin.<br/><br/>Angus smiled back. ""Poor old Marianne. She is a good woman, just too bland to interest any man"".</div>"
5060,A bloody masquerade IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51307,2017-02-05T02:55:45,Sojourn,"Elizabeth wanted to forget about Victoria Bradley herself. That woman was a terrible little harlot. She wasn't worth thinking about. Someday, she'd get what was coming to her. Just like Angus would, at least, Elizabeth hoped he would. Talking about Tommy was always a joyful topic for the sisters. Although Elizabeth missed her son, she knew his education was important. He was a Garfield, he needed the best education possible. Even if she and Thomas were bankrupting themselves sending him to that boarding school.<br/><br/>""Yes, I know. He is growing up so fast.""<br/><br/>Elizabeth replied with a smile at her sister's surprise. Almost too fast, Elizabeth missed her Tommy being little. It didn't seem that long ago he was a small boy. Now he was in boarding school, worrying about his marks and girls...Girls were trouble.<br/><br/>Elizabeth listened to Marianne's advice and nodded her head.<br/><br/>""I will do just that, dear Marianne. I want Tommy to do good in school and a girl would be a distraction. But you are right, forbidding it would only make it worse. Hopefully, though, he will get bored of her and pay careful attention to his studies."""
5061,Infected!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51436,2016-11-20T00:22:43,AhZombies,"It was 2020 when subject zero escaped from a research facility somewhere near Texas. It didn't take long for the monster to begin attacking civilization, quickly turning humans into an army of the Infected. It's been 4 months since the outbreak started, most of the human population have died out or turned into the infected corpses that roam around the streets looking for food. There's been rumors of a couple of safe zones that are run by the military dotted around the country, but no one really knows where. Many hold onto the hope they will find one, if they survive that long.<br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;"">---</div><br/><br/>The streets of Colorado were empty at the crack of dawn. Desiccated corpses lay among the streets, blood splattered on walls and bordered up windows. A ghost town.<br/><br/>Jamie dragged her feet along the sidewalk, eyes heavy and stomach rumbling. She hadn't slept for what felt like weeks, food was sparse and she only had about a quarter bottle of water left. Her white tshirt and blue jeans were torn and dirty. Blood splatters varied around the clothes. She would have to go hunting soon, but right now she didn't have the energy. The girl's eyes were basically shut, she would have almost missed the desolate house had she not caught the glimpse of green against an otherwise grey street.<br/><br/>She turned towards it, stepping closely as she observed the lonesome house. A tall wall surrounded it, perfect for blocking out the infected. She wondered if anyone was inside, it didn't seem like there was. The curtains were wide open, not a wise move if someone was living inside.<br/><br/>The girl was desperate. Willing to try anything for a decent shelter for a day or two. She looked around, double checking that there was no one around before stepping on top of an empty trashcan and climbing over onto the other side. She landed delicately, crouched down low as she approached the front door. The brunette attempted to open it, twisting the door handle but to no avail. It was locked. She sighed, clasping her head in her hands. ""No, no, no. Please."" She whispered to herself, taking a moment to gather her thoughts before she looked around.<br/><br/>Jamie decided to check around the sides of the house. Luckily, on the right side of the house there was a backdoor. It was locked, that was obvious from a quick pull on the handle. Out of pure despair, the girl pushed her whole body against the door. Once, twice. It swung open, revealing a dusty, old kitchen.<br/><br/>Blue eyes widened with excitement as the girl rushed inside, closing the door firmly behind her. She wondered if the house had been lived in, it seemed clean apart from a layer of dust over the counters. No pictures or signs of any memories were around. The cupboards and fridge were empty. A new build perhaps?<br/><br/>After an examination of each room, the girl was satisfied with the house she'd found. Relieved that it seemed to be safe enough, at least for a couple of nights.<br/><br/>Then it dawned on her. What if there were others wandering the streets of Colarado desperate for some shelter? The nurturing side of her couldn't ignore the nagging feeling. She rushed back up the stairs, removing one of the bed sheets from the 3 bedroom house and running back outside through the front door. She laid the fabric out on the floor, rubbing her fingers into the damp mud and drawing on it. It was tricky, but she managed to do it.<br/><br/>Once the girl was finished, she sat in the hallway, resting her bow with an arrow secured on her lap and shutting her eyes. Waiting to see if anyone responded to the huge ""SURVIVOR INSIDE"" sheet hung outside the bedroom windows."
5062,Infected!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51436,2016-11-20T02:58:34,ToroRojo,"<span style=""color: #FF0000"">Chris bear crawled through the forest underbrush, sinking his palms and feet into the ground rather than stepping on it. He had his bow on his back and a knife in hand, ready for things to get ugly despite knowing that in all likelihood, they weren't. It's not that people weren't assholes; that much, at least, the movies had gotten right. It's just that, for all the ""sleeping with one eye open"" attitudes everyone had nowadays, no one really expected to be attacked or ambushed or robbed by a single person. Being alone had been, at least up to now, very advantageous.<br/><br/>The crackle of the campfire ahead was interrupting the words of the people gathered around it, so Chris scooted a bit closer, positioning himself where the flames least cast out their light to.<br/><br/>""How much longer do you think it'll be before people start doing this?"" asked one of the five men before him. <br/><br/>There was a brief silence of voices, a moment when you could only hear the crackle of the fire and the occasional munch of teeth on flesh. Whatever they were eating smelled odd, pungent.<br/><br/>""I don't know,"" another man finally said. ""There probably already are others doing it. But the sooner we start the better off we'll be. We'll figure out how well it can sit in our stomachs. We'll figure out the best plans of attack. We'll stockpile food before it starts to run out.""<br/><br/>There was another silence of fire and chewing. One of the men stared into the fire, his fingers fiddling with the food inside his can. Chris found it strange that he wasn't hungry enough to be devouring it.<br/><br/>""I don't think I can do it,"" he said.<br/><br/>Everyone stopped eating and turned to look at him.<br/><br/>""Come now,"" the second man to speak rumbled, throwing a stick at the man playing with his food. ""Think of all the shit we've seen already! You really think we're any worse than the thieves that rob people at gunpoint?""<br/><br/>Chris' hand tightened around his knife.<br/><br/>""Maybe not,"" the man said, putting his can of food down. ""Maybe we're not worse. But we are bad... and that doesn't sit right with me.""<br/><br/>The man who hadn't said anything spoke up. ""Bad is about as entry level as it's going to get nowadays. We might have to do a lot worse in the coming years just to survive."" He looked up from his food to stare at the dissident. ""IF you want to survive."" He opened a scraped up cooler and drew a long, dangling object from it. Chris stared at it, trying to figure out what it was. It bent oddly about a quarter of the way up as the man tossed it into the fire. It landed with a thud before beginning to sizzle, and the human arm finally took shape in Chris' eyes. His eyes widened, his nostrils flared, and his mouth opened slightly, but he made sure to keep quiet.<br/><br/>""Not sure that I do,"" the other man replied. He stood up. ""I... I need to leave.""<br/><br/>The man who threw the human arm into the fire drew a gun from his pants, cocked it, and pointed it lazily in the direction of the other man. ""Can't let you do that,"" he said in between a mouthful of flesh.<br/><br/>Chris had run into plenty of horrible people up till now. He had stolen from them and sabotaged them in a myriad ways already. Up till now, however, he hadn't felt quite so sick of humanity. He hadn't felt like he could just send an arrow through a man's skull and be okay with it. And before he had any more time to think about it, he lined a shot up, pointed it at the cannibals' leader's head, took a deep breath, and let the arrow fly from his tensed bow. Blood spurted from the man's skull, almost without a sound, and he fell forward, nearly touching the fire. Chris had no idea what his face looked like.<br/><br/>The men all turned towards him, squinting their eyes to find their assailant, but Chris had already scrambled away, and now he stood up and ran in earnest, not knowing whether he was being chased and not caring. He ran like he had never ran, a run that perhaps wasn't his fastest but where every step felt like a thunderous slam of cinderblock against concrete, where he could feel the blood coursing through his veins and arteries, where he could hear his lungs expanding and contracting. Perhaps he was crying, but he wasn't sure.<br/><br/>The rest of the night was hazy. He remembered slamming the door of his car closed, he remembered the sharp screech of his tires as he peeled away into the road, and he remembered the glow of trees lit up by his car's lights. He remembered the cool scent of grass by his face, he remembered lemongrass and an old bottle of gin in his glove compartment, he remembered stumbling through empty streets at the crack of dawn, and he remembered a doorway with the words ""SURVIVOR INSIDE"" plastered on it.<br/><br/>He woke up thinking that perhaps it had all been a nightmare, but he was clutching a half full bottle of gin and was staring up at the same muddy sign he fell asleep to. A bit of the panic from the previous night set in as everything rushed back to him, but he controlled his emotions to a mere bubbling sensation right below his chest. He wasn't sure where he had left his car, but it had to be somewhere nearby.<br/><br/>He looked at the sign again, unsure of whether or not he should investigate. It seemed like a trap waiting to happen, and he wasn't fond of the idea of walking straight into it. He began to scour the perimeter, looking for booby traps or people hiding. Everything seemed clean and quiet. He wondered if he had really stumbled upon a safe area. There was a backdoor which seemed ajar slightly, and he peered inside. There was a girl there, sitting with her eyes closed and a bow on her lap. Chris raised an eyebrow despite himself, then drew his own bow and pushed the door further open. He didn't point it at her, but he held it at the ready as he walked inside the house.<br/><br/>""Yo... was that you who painted the shitty sign outside?"" he asked, a note of genuine curiosity in his voice. It sounded strange to hear himself talk to someone. He could almost hear the desperation in his voice for this person to not be a psychopath.</span>"
5063,Infected!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51436,2016-11-22T00:29:29,Sojourn,"Sarah Hall saw a small mom and pop pharmacy and decided to check it out. Since the outbreak, she had been hitting up all the pharmacies she could for medical supplies. She knew that as each day passed, medical supplies would become more and more scarce. She always believed in being prepared.<br/><br/>Before the outbreak, Sarah had been an emergency room doctor. She had spent most of her adult life trying to save lives. How ironic was it to now to the thirty six year old woman that she was ending them. Well, sorta of ending them. These people, the ones that roamed the streets and attacked the living, weren't really people anymore. They were something else....It felt like the end of the world. She wondered if her brother, who lived on the East Coast, and her parents, who lived in Florida, were still alive. She had no way of contacting them. Not since the phone lines went out.<br/><br/>Sarah walked up the pharmacy and saw a sign that said 'Take what you need and God save us all'. The pharmacy had a been abandoned but the owners had left the door unlocked. It had been looted pretty well, but Sarah was hopeful she'd still find some medicine. Most people, unless they were in the medical profession, didn't know what types of medicines to take.  Sarah made her way to the back of the pharmacy, where there still some bottles of medicine there. Of course, most of the pain killers were gone. People had to get their highs. She opened her bag and started to grab things, when she heard some glass break.<br/><br/>""Dammit.""<br/><br/>Sarah grumbled to herself, she got her knife out of her waistband and gripped it tightly as she went to investigate the noise. She slowly approached the sound of the noise and saw her. The infected one looked to be a girl, only eight years old. The child like infected growled at her.<br/><br/>""Sorry, sweetie.""<br/><br/>Sarah said and plunged her knife deep into the infected's skull, killing her. Her co-worker from the hospital, Matthew, had figured out that head shots killed them. They had escaped the hospital together when all hell had broke loose. It had been him and Sarah, until two weeks ago, when he got bit. Sarah had to take her friend out and now she was alone. She wasn't sure where she was going, but she kept moving. It was too dangerous to stay in one place too long.<br/><br/>Sarah removed her knife once she was sure the infected was dead, she gave up a while ago cleaning off the blood, and went back to grabbing some medicine and other supplies. She had filled her bag and left the rest. She wrote on her notepad where the pharmacy was. She might be able to come back again for supplies. You never knew.<br/><br/>Sarah closed the door and started her walk down the street again. She was getting tired of walking and knew she needed to rest. Although rest wasn't easy. Sure, there were plenty of houses, but who knew how many were occupied with the dead? She kept walking until she saw the green house. It was the sign that made her stop. 'SURVIVOR INSIDE'. She had been on her own since Matthew had died. It would be nice to talk to another person again. She walked towards the house."
5064,Infected!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51436,2016-11-22T04:23:06,Optimus Prime,"This wasn't what Joseph 'Joe' Dawson expected when he retired from the Navy. He had literally retired about one month before the outbreak. So much for spending his days drinking beers with his buddies and fishing. He was back into survival mode. But this time it was worse. Last time he was just trying to survive against other humans. This time....It was the infected. Former people that were out to eat you. It was crazy shit. Stuff from horror movies. Joe felt he living in a horror movie.<br/><br/>Joe wasn't sure if anyone he knew from his old life was still alive or not. He had one sister in Washington State and the other in Georgia, who his mom lived with. He wasn't sure how far the infected had reached across the country. The phones went down not too long after the outbreak. As did the televisions. He hoped they were still alive but he wasn't sure. He hoped to someday know, though.<br/><br/>He was walking down the street alone when he saw the woman with the medical bag head into the pharmacy. It had been a while since he had seen another person. At least a week. The last time he had ran into people, a small horde of the infected had attacked and he had barely escaped with his own life.<br/><br/>Joe discreetly followed the woman. The outbreak was bringing out different types of people. Those that tried to help others and those that were only out for themselves. Seeing that the woman grabbed medicine and supplies made him think she was the type of person who tried to help others. He was about introduce himself to her when he heard a small noise from the storage room. In it was what was once an old man turned infected. Joe quietly silenced him with a quick blow to the head. He had his sniper rifle and a revolver with him, but he preferred to not waste the bullets. Plus, guns made a lot of noise, which often attracted more. Whenever possible, he used his knife.<br/><br/>After killing the infected, he scavenged around the storage room for a few minutes. He grabbed a few lighters, even though he didn't smoke, and found a few unopened water bottles. He also found a few granola bars and two cans of beans. He put the finds in his backpack and realized that the woman had left. He headed out of the old pharmacy and continued on his walk. Eventually he'd have to stop and rest. One could not walk forever.<br/><br/>Eventually, Joe saw it, the green house. The one with the sign of ""SURVIVOR INSIDE"". And he saw the woman from the pharmacy saw it too. He looked up at the house and then said to her.<br/><br/>""I wonder if that sign is true. If there is another living person in there or if it's some sick trap.""<br/><br/>Joe wouldn't past some people do to that. Lure people into a false sense of security to steal from them or worse. Joe then gave the woman a smile and said.<br/><br/>""Where's my manners? The name's Joe Dawson."""
5065,Infected!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51436,2016-11-29T01:26:52,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Joanne was really tired of walking around. She felt unsafe, such as everyone else, and moving was the only way to keep somewhat safe. With those infected ones around, you had to be ready to get on your feet at all times, even when asleep. Joanne was used to taking care of herself and being alone, but things were different now. Being alone now meant danger. It could even mean death. There was safety in numbers, but Joanne wasn't really sure about whether or not she wanted to be with some kind of groups she had met. Not everyone was trustworthy. Some people saw the group as protection, but didn't really feel obliged to help the group. For that, Joanne would be on her own. She was tired of that, though. <br/><br/>Having managed to get something to eat, she shoved everything within a backpack and divided it up in rations. There was some good in being used to having little food. She could function on just a bite and walk for a long time, until she found something else.<br/><br/>Now, though, she was starting to feel tired and sort of light-headed. Sleeping was starting to sound better and better, but she knew doing so outside would be a stupid idea. She had to find shelter. It didn't matter if shelter was just a roof over her head a floor. That was good enough, as long as she could have a closed door.<br/><br/>The girl was losing hope when she noticed something strange. A house. A bedsheet? ""What the hell..."", she murmured, tripping over when she walked a little more quickly. ""Survivor inside"", she mouthed, frowning. How come? Was there really someone in there? Some living person? Maybe this person needed something? Or they could exchange something? Joanne was a little suspicious, but she decided to try and move in. <br/><br/>Seeing other people moving in the same direction made the young woman stop on her tracks and take a few steps back, as silently as possible. Since they were going in, she thought, she might wanna let them go first, and see if nothing horrible would happen to them. If she didn't hear screaming, or see any of them come running back out, then she would follow in their tracks.</div>"
5066,Infected!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51436,2016-11-30T05:23:20,Lady Marmalade,"<span style=""color: seagreen"">It had been a long walk from Seattle, Washington to Colorado, but Piper was nowhere near reaching her destination. She couldn’t believe that four months had already passed and she wasn’t even halfway across the United States, but it couldn’t be helped. Ever since the outbreak traveling was a challenge and if you weren’t careful things could turn terrible fast. There was time she wished she never moved away from Philadelphia, from her family and friends, but after her father’s death she decided to walk her own path. Which included moving to the opposite side of the US and quitting her residency to become a doctor.<br/><br/>During the last few months she had taken a crash course on surviving in this new world. She tried her best to avoid major cities because it was over populated with the undead, so she spent most of her time sneaking in and out of places to avoid being detected. And not only did she had the undead to worry about, but other survivors. People were desperate for survival and would do just about anything to get what they needed. Sure, she had traveled with a few groups because it did have it perks having others around to help you, but when things looked as though it was about to go sour Piper chose to move on alone.<br/><br/>Piper crept silently thought a town in Colorado. This hadn’t been the route she wanted to take, but once she was forced on to avoid running into a rowdy group of survivors she had spotted in the road west of here. They were heading in the direction she wanted to travel, but since she didn’t want have to deal with them she came this way instead. She walked carefully around some building and into others, scavenging for anything useful she could find.<br/><br/>She was coming out of another house when she quickly ducked into the shadows when she saw someone walking. Oh god! She wasn’t the only one in this town. She hoped that whoever it was wasn’t part of the rowdy group she had passed on the road. All thoughts of searching more houses were quickly replaced by leaving a quietly as possible. That was when she spotted the house.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Survivors Inside!</span><br/><br/>Was that true? She wasn’t sure if the sign could be trusted so she stayed where she was at, in the shadows of another house, cautiously watching. She saw two people enter, but no one came out. Did something happen to them? Piper waited some time before she followed, but she didn't walk in through any door. Instead she quietly pulled herself up onto the roof above porch and went in through one of the windows on the second floor.</span>"
5067,Infected!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51436,2016-12-10T01:26:49,AhZombies,"It wasn't a particularly deep sleep Jamie had fallen into, more a haze of reality and dreaming. It was interrupted, though, at the sound of another talking to her. Eyes shot open and she scrambled to her feet, her bow and arrows dropping after her hasty movement. She paused, frozen. Blue eyes looking over the man that stood before her, bow in hand but not held in a threatening manner. Was he real? Was<span style=""font-style: italic"">this</span>real? She couldn't tell if she was in a lucid dream, no - a never-ending nightmare.<br/><br/>""Y-yes. That- That was me."" She replied, her voice croaky. She couldn't remember the last time she spoke out loud. Or the last time she'd interacted with another being that wasn't trying to eat her. It was a sense of relief and fear all in one. She had barely expected anyone to appear in response to her sign, the town had seemed dead. Now a survivor stood in front of her and whilst she had an overwhelming urge to hug him from pure delight, the apocalypse had taught her to behave differently.<br/><br/>""Have you been bitten?"" The brunette asked.<br/><br/>She knew better then to expect people would be honest about being bitten. Though it meant that they would inevitably die and rise again, a lot of people feared death. Feared the unknown. Some survivors would try to hold on for as long as they could."
5068,Infected!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51436,2016-12-19T02:34:21,ToroRojo,"<span style=""color: #FF0000"">Chris raised his eyebrow at the girl, feeling a bit uneasy at how simple the situation seemed to be. A sign outside inviting people in with only one lone girl to meet them? He couldn't shake the feeling that he had a dozen guns trained on his head, though as he looked around the room and through the windows he couldn't imagine where they'd be.<br/><br/>He met her blue eyes once again, trying to read her. Her voice seemed shaky and she seemed capable but scared all at once. A flash of fire and blood flitted through his mind as the events from last night threatened to replay themselves in his head. He realized he had been silent for some time after her question. <br/><br/>""Nah..."" he said softly, feeling a bit distracted. He didn't remember everything about the previous night, but he had definitely not been bitten. He probably wouldn't be alive right now were that the case. ""Can I assume you're not, either?""<br/><br/>He sat down by one of the corners of the house, opposite her and a few feet away from the door. He put his bow down on his lap and rummaged inside his bag for a bottle of water. He hadn't realized how thirsty he was. He wanted to drink the whole thing but settled for just  a few gulps. He was mostly fiddling around with his stuff and not really looking at the stranger he had just met, but he kept looking at her out of the corner of his eyes. He had been alone up till now, and though he had been tempted to join up with people before he had always been either too worried about betrayal or worried about attachment, neither of which he wanted during times like these. He stared at the pale sunlight beginning to pour in from the window, highlighting the dust particles floating in the room. <br/><br/>""I'm Chris, by the way,"" he finally said. ""It's kind of nice to meet someone who doesn't seem to be crazy."" He finally turned to look at her, the corners of his mouth twitching from wanting to smile but being so unaccustomed to it now.</span>"
5069,Infected!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51436,2016-12-19T16:25:18,Sojourn,"Sarah jumped when Joe talked to her. How long ago was it since Matthew died? Just a few weeks, wasn't it? Mostly likely, but it honestly felt like a few months. It was so hard to keep track time now. And it felt like forever since she saw another person. How easy it would be to lose your mind in this scary new world. She looked him over, he seemed to be pretty capable. While she was knew it was dumb to just trust people, she felt maybe she could trust him. After all, if he wanted her supplies, wouldn't he have just taken it? He appeared he easily could have. He seemed more then capable of taking care of himself. Probably better then she ever hoped to be. Instead, he was just trying to talk to her. Something in his eyes said she could trust him.<br/><br/>Sarah sighed at Joe.<br/><br/>""I hope it's true.""<br/><br/>She replied honestly, she didn't like being alone. This world was too hard to be on your own. Realizing she hadn't told him her name, she said.<br/><br/>""I'm Sarah-""<br/><br/>She was going to say more but then she saw a woman climb onto the porch of the house and go in through the window.<br/><br/>""Well, that's one way to enter it.""<br/><br/>Sarah commented and then looked over at Joe. He was instantly her new friend. It was better to have one friend in this world, then none at all.<br/><br/>""Do you think we should head in?"""
5070,Infected!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51436,2016-12-19T22:05:08,Optimus Prime,"Joe watched Sarah carefully as they talked. You could learn more about a person from their facial expressions and body language, then their words. One could never be careful before the outbreak. You had to be even more careful now. The world going to shit brought out the worst in people. As he watched Sarah, he felt he could trust her. She seemed almost relieved to have found another person. She didn't look like a threat and he had followed her into the pharmacy. She had picked up a lot of medicine and medical supplies and she was traveling alone. He doubted she planned to use them all on herself. And he had noticed that she had taken the time to grab them, not just do a random grab like others did. She had been in the medical profession and knew what things to take. Helping her stay alive would be a good thing. Doctors and nurses were becoming rarer and rarer now.<br/><br/>Joe nodded his head, he hoped it was true too. It hard to travel on your own. You could lose your mind if you didn't have anyone else to talk too. And having a safe house to spend the night in was like an oasis in the desert. He looked up when Sarah pointed out how Piper got into the house.<br/><br/>""Yeah, that is an interesting way. Although I prefer the front door myself.""<br/><br/>That way was a way that the retired soldier didn't want to try himself. One, he was in forties, and climbing up a porch when he didn't have to didn't appeal to him at all. Two...You might be more likely to get shot trying to sneak in. At least, he'd shoot someone if they had entered his house that way.<br/><br/>He thought a moment, torn what to do. The house sounded tempting, almost too good to be true.<br/><br/>""If you're game, I am.""<br/><br/>Joe told Sarah with a smile. Before he made a move closer to the house, he saw another woman nearby. Younger then him and Sarah. She was being cautious, which was smart. You had to be cautious in this world. If not for his training, he might not have even noticed her. But being in the military taught you to be very aware of your surroundings. Those that did, stayed alive longer. He gave a friendly wave to Joanne."
5071,Infected!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51436,2016-12-25T20:13:20,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Joanne had really hoped not to get noticed. With the current situation, one could never be too careful. And, to be honest, she was scared as hell. One could not always tell when someone had been bitten, as it seemed to take a while before it was clearly visible. But those two she had been following seemed okay for now. Still, Joanne would have preferred to watch them before they could see her.<br/><br/>It was too late now, though. Good or bad, the man had seen her.<br/><br/>Taking a deep breath, Joanne hesitated a little and walked out of her hiding place. Waving back at the man - she knew she had to make sure he knew she was friendly -, she walked up to both him and the woman, her toolbox placed in front of her as a way of making herself feel safer. <br/><br/>Once she was closer to both Joe and Sarah, the girl sighed. It was obvious she was tired and stressed. Not that it was a surprise. Everyone who had not been bitten yet was probably as stressed as she was.<br/><br/>After a moment of awkward silence, she finally decided to speak. ""Hey. I... I'm clean, I haven't been bitten"", the girl stated, even though she wasn't sure that the man and woman would believe her. After letting her words sink in, she carried on. ""I'm Joanne, but you can call me Jo. I... have some supplies, do you have anything?"". <br/><br/>Before they could reply, she took a look at the house and nibbled on her lip, wondering whether or not it would be safe to get in. ""Are you guys planning on going in there?"", she asked, considering the idea of following them if they did plan on going in. There was safety in numbers, after all.</div>"
5072,Infected!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51436,2017-01-10T07:34:15,Lady Marmalade,"<span style=""color: seagreen"">It wasn't hard opening one of the windows on the second floor and quietly crawling cat like into a room. Yes, she was sneaking around only because she wanted to find out the real intentions of whoever wrote that message outside. The last thing she wanted was to walk right into a trap and have the little provisions she had taken or worse. So, she slipped off her backpack and hid everything except her machete under the bed. If things did go sour she'd find a way to sneak back in and retrieve all her belongings.<br/> <br/>She didn’t know why, but she didn't have a bad feeling about this place. She didn't hear any of the usual sounds that signaled danger, which was a plus. A part of her wanted the sign outside was legitimate because she was growing tired of being alone. It was safer being in a group, but only if the group could be trusted.<br/> <br/>Piper slowly creeped out into the hall, silently trying to listen to what was being said downstairs. There wasn’t much being said, but she did catch the end of what one of them said, something about nice meeting someone who didn’t seem crazy.<br/><br/>She quietly leaned against the banister, taking in a few details about the house as she listened in on the conversation in the hall below. Whoever put that sign up obviously wasn’t here long because there was dust everywhere and none of it was unsettled.</span>"
5073,Supernatural Roommates -  The IC Thread,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51491,2016-11-27T03:58:09,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">January 31st, 2016<br/><br/>Rebecca Allen<br/><br/>The full moon had just ended a while ago, and she was still feeling exhausted. One more full moon just finding a place where she could be safe, and still injuring herself. She was so sick of that. There had to be another way. She also felt really lonely. A need of company that she couldn't really shake. It wasn't the lack of a life partner. That was something she knew she could never have. But it was company. A surrogate family, if she could call it this way. Or at least a permanent home. Not that she could afford one on her own. But maybe... maybe there was a way.<br/><br/>Pushing those thoughts aside for now, Becca clocked in for the day and changed into her work clothes and shoes before going to the janitor closet and getting her materials. Despite the fact that her job involved cleaning up all kinds of bodily fluids, Becca actually didn't mind it at all. It was better than to interact with many people all the time, as she was very rarely called into an occupied room. Only every now and then did she have to talk to a patient, but often times, she was called in to do her job when the patient was taken out of the room for an exam, or something else.<br/><br/>Today, though, it seemed that fate had wanted to mess with her. Every other room was occupied, and some male patients had decided they wanted to make small talk. She felt like growling at them, but that was not an option. Being polite and distant was the only thing she could do.<br/><br/>The day seemed to last 36 hours for her, and when night came, along with the end of her shift, Becca was tired and grumpy. She had just taken a shower and changed into street clothes when she noticed someone walking by. She knew it was Blake, by his scent and the way he walked, slightly stiff on the left side. It was something one would only noticed if they paid a lot of attention, but Becca always did. It was second nature to her.<br/><br/>Walking up to him - in a way that she could see her before she approach, as she knew he could get startled by certain things -, Becca greeted Blake in the usual friendly intonation she used with co-workers.<br/><br/>""Evening, Blake. Have you got a minute?"", she asked, not wanting to waste too much time, in case he happened to be busy at the moment.</div>"
5074,Supernatural Roommates -  The IC Thread,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51491,2016-12-04T02:04:23,Optimus Prime,"Blake Doakes<br/><br/>Sometimes it was hard for Blake Doakes to remember this was his new 'normal'. If he had been told when he enlisted in the Army the day after his high school graduation that by the time he was twenty five he'd be handicapped, he'd never believe it. But he was. Blake had faithfully served his country until two years ago. When, in Afghanistan, the convey he had been a part of was attacked by insurgents. Lots of good men and women in his unit were killed that day. He was lucky to be alive.<br/><br/>Yeah, lucky...That's what he tried to tell himself. Sometimes he didn't feel lucky. He had lost his left leg below his knee and he had lost seventy percent of his hearing in his right ear. His prosthetic leg and hearing aid would always be a part of his life. Those he could live with, the fake leg was almost second nature to him. Scars didn't bother him that much. It was the mental stuff he had trouble with.<br/><br/>The therapist his parents sent him to called it post traumatic stress disorder. Said lots of veterans had it. That things got easier with time. Well, it had been two years, it didn't feel easier. Not when he thought he was back in Afghanistan because of stupid car's muffler backfiring. Working helped a little. It made him feel more normal. Distracted him from his own problems. The hospital staff was open to the idea of hiring veterans, even ones with physical and or mental handicaps.<br/><br/>Blake's shift was just about over and he was going to head home. Well, back to his parent's home. He didn't have his own place anymore. When he got shipped back home to recover from his injuries, he had moved back into his childhood home. He saw Becca coming and gave her a friendly smile. He always appreciated that she didn't sneak up on him. One time, an old friend had done that, and Blake thought he was back in the Middle East and had decked him.<br/><br/>Blake liked Becca, considered her a friend. Well, a work friend, anyway. He didn't have as many of any type of friend anymore. Blake's old friends didn't know to act around him anymore. They didn't understand what he had went through. Or how to handle it if he heard or saw something that sent him back to Afghanistan.<br/><br/>Becca was easy to talk to, since she didn't like to talk about her own life anymore then he did. Although she could be moody. He swore her moods changed along with the moon. But, regardless, he did like her. He nodded his head to her.<br/><br/>""Sure, Becca. What's up?""<br/><br/>Blake asked as he grabbed his bag out of his locker."
5075,Supernatural Roommates -  The IC Thread,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51491,2016-12-04T05:18:27,Sojourn,"Laura Rhoades<br/><br/>""It's very nice, don't you think, dear?""<br/><br/>A woman asked and the man agreed.<br/><br/>""I'm glad you both like it. If you follow me, I'll show you the bedrooms.""<br/><br/>An older woman's voice said to a young couple. They were dating and ready to take the next step. Living together to see if they were compatible to make a long term commitment. Unfortunately, for the couple and the woman trying to rent the apartment, there was another young woman in the apartment. A woman, who for the last decade, believed the apartment was hers.<br/><br/>And it had been hers, well, until she died. Although Laura Rhoades didn't know she was dead. She had an argument with her boyfriend and had stormed out. She had been so angry, fuming that she had caught him 'flirting' again. She had never seen the car coming. She had died two days later in the hospital. Laura's soul had not moved on, she didn't even know she was dead.<br/><br/>Laura thought she was still alive, she thought she had been alive when she left the hospital and came home. She hadn't accepted her death. But she was angry. Everyone in her life had moved on from her. David had left, her parents and brother didn't even talk to her anymore. She had no friends now. All she had was this apartment and her landlord, Mrs. Miller, was trying to rent out her home. Again! Laura had lost count how many times this had happened.<br/><br/>""Dammit, Mrs. Miller, you can't do this!""<br/><br/>Laura yelled as Mrs. Miller came into the bedroom she was in with the couple. Mrs. Miller hit the light switch to turn on the lights in the room. Laura stormed over to her landlord.<br/><br/>""I know David left but I'm still here. I'll pay you. I'll-""<br/><br/>As always, Mrs. Miller ignored her. The landlord was talking to her potential tenants instead.<br/><br/>""Hello? I'm right here!""<br/><br/>Laura said, waving her hand in front of Mrs. Miller's face. Again, she was ignored. Mrs. Miller grinned at the young woman as she said.<br/><br/>""You'll love the closet. It has enough room for-""<br/><br/>""STOP FUCKING IGNORING ME!""<br/><br/>Laura screamed out, causing every light bulb in the room to burst in her anger. Mrs. Miller and the couple gasped in shock.<br/><br/>""Does that happen often?""<br/><br/>The man asked and Mrs. Miller bit her lip. It did happen, a lot. Actually none of her tenants stayed long because weird things happened.<br/><br/>""I...ummm....It's an older house. They have issues sometimes, but also character. My husband and I will always come right away if you need anything. Come, let me show you the bathroom.""<br/><br/>She suggested to the couple. They exchanged a nervous look but agreed. The rent was very reasonable. Actually much lower then most people in this area asked. Although there was a good reason why. Laura Rhoades didn't like sharing her home with anyone."
5076,Supernatural Roommates -  The IC Thread,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51491,2016-12-22T20:44:38,AhZombies,"""That's 6 pounds."" June yelled over the loud, pounding music. She held out her hand expectantly, waiting for the correct change to be handed to her before continuing with the transaction. Once the money was in the till, she poured out the two alcoholic drinks and handed them over to the drunk girl who had ordered them.<br/><br/>Prism was the perfect place for someone like June to hideout. No one would notice her in the flashy nightclub, people were too busy dancing and getting intoxicated to worry about some worker. She didn't mind it either, despite being 62, she still enjoyed the party scene every now and then. Plus, looking like she was still in her mid 20's helped her blend in.<br/><br/>""What time do you finish?"" One of the gentlemen asked, leaning over to her and raising an eyebrow. Eugh, what a jerk. June could already tell the type of man he was, just from his preppy outfit and flashy watch. He would do for a nice midnight snack.<br/><br/>""Now, actually. Why?"" She asked, presenting her sweetest smile and battering her eyelashes. Oh, it was so easy to reel them in.<br/><br/>""How about I walk you home? We can... get to know each other better.""<br/><br/>""Sure. Let me just clock out."" She replied, heading into the back to grab her coat. She would tell her manager she was going on her break, which was only twenty minutes. Not that she minded.<br/><br/>When she met the guy outside, she began to walk towards one of the alleyways close by.<br/><br/>""I'm Harry, by the way. You?"" He introduced himself, sloping a heavy arm over her shoulders. Clearly drunk out of his mind.<br/><br/>""June. Here, there's a shortcut just down here."" She lead him down one of the alleyways, waiting until they were half way down before turning around.<br/><br/>She tossed his arm off of her before slamming him into the wall. He slumped down with a grunt and before he could get himself back up she was already feeding off of her victim.<br/><br/>""Well, it was certainly nice to meet you, Harry."" She grinned, her fangs still on show as she wiped her mouth and dragged him along the gravel. Ready to hide him away before she would return to work."
5077,Supernatural Roommates -  The IC Thread,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51491,2016-12-27T03:41:27,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Rebecca Allen<br/><br/>Rebecca was always relieved when she didn't startle Blake. She knew he had been through a lot, and sometimes felt slightly unsure of how to act around him. The difference between her and everyone else was that Becca usually told herself she needed to act normal around Blake, and not treat him like a child. She wondered if that was why they were friends.<br/><br/>Well... of course, being able to pick up his scent and know whether or not he was nervous helped too.<br/><br/>""I've got an offer for you"", she started, not liking to waste time with small talk. ""Just tell me no if you want to, and know that this is in no way..."". Rebecca paused and made a face as though she was disgusted at the very idea. It wasn't at Blake, it was more that she just seemed like the kind of girl who didn't like being with anyone. Or maybe she didn't like <span style=""font-style: italic"">men</span>, at least that was what some people said behind her back. ""...sexual, or sentimental, or whatever. I'm just interested in your wallet"".<br/><br/>After this somewhat awkward comment, Becca fished her phone from her purse and pulled an ad for a three-bedroom apartment within a short distance from the hospital. Rent was a bit more expensive than either one of them could afford on their own, but two of them might have a better time paying it. ""What do you think?"", she asked, after giving Blake time to read it over. ""I'm getting sick of living in a room with a nosy landlady, and I thought it'd be good for you to live away from the parents, but not totally alone?"", she suggested.<br/><br/>Once she had finished her pitch, Becca waited for Blake's answer, bouncing on the balls of her feet, as she always did when impatient or anxious. She would have to figure out a way of hiding her little ""problem"", but it would be better in the long run. Becca was going insane with the whole not having an actual home thing, and it was getting to a point where she would end up eating her landlady for dinner one of these days.</div>"
5078,Supernatural Roommates -  The IC Thread,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51491,2017-01-03T20:02:58,Optimus Prime,"<span style=""font-weight: bold"">Blake Doakes</span><br/><br/>It never escaped Blake that people tended to walk on eggshells around him. Rebecca wasn't the only one who didn't know how to always act around him. His ex girlfriend hadn't known. She had no problems with him serving but when he returned home broken, she couldn't handle it. She left him and, to this day, his mother still wanted to beat her ass.<br/><br/>The idea of his mother beating anyone's ass made him want to laugh. His mother was just about the nicest woman in the world, until you hurt one of her kids. Oh well, he was probably better off without Kasey. People were supposed to love for better or worse and Kasey proved she couldn't handle the worse. Still, it was nice that Becca didn't treat him like a child. Something, obviously, his mother did.<br/><br/>""Okay.""<br/><br/>Blake said, wondering what kind of offer Becca had for him. He knew she wasn't interested in him 'that way'. They were friends but neither had any romantic interest in the other. Honestly, he wondered if she even liked men. If she was a lesbian, he didn't care. He didn't have a problem with gay people and wasn't going to ask such a personal question anyway. He just knew whatever her offer was, she didn't want to have sex with him.<br/><br/>Blake raised an eyebrow at her.<br/><br/>""So you just want me for my money?""<br/><br/>He meant it as a joke but wondering if she realized it.<br/><br/>""Just kidding.""<br/><br/>He quickly added and took the ad from her. She had a point, it would be nice be out of his parents' home again. He loved his parents and would forever be grateful for what they did for him, but he was twenty five years old. He was an adult, he didn't want to be the guy who lived at home still. Especially not when he attempted to date again. Most girls his age weren't interested in guys who still lived with Mommy and Daddy. Dating? Who was he kidding? No girl would be interested in him. Not with all his problems.<br/><br/>""It sounds pretty good to me. But do you think the two of us could afford this place or are we going to have to look for a third roommate?""<br/><br/>It was a three bedroom place. It would be cheaper on them to get another person in to split the cost."
5079,Supernatural Roommates -  The IC Thread,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51491,2017-01-03T21:06:54,Sojourn,"<span style=""font-weight: bold"">Laura Rhoades</span><br/><br/>Laura watched Mrs. Miller lead the couple to the bathroom. And it just made her angrier. She knew that David was an asshole. After all, he moved out not too long after she returned from the hospital. He wouldn't even look at her as he packed up his things. It was his damn fault she had been hit by the car in the first place. Perhaps if he hadn't been flirting with that girl, then she wouldn't have stormed out and got hit. He had mumbled an apology and never came back. But just because David was an asshole, that didn't mean Mrs. Miller could just rent out her place. Granted, Laura didn't need a three bedroom place but still! It was hers and she hadn't left yet!<br/><br/>Laura followed her landlord and the couple into the bathroom. Mrs. Miller was rambling on about the bathroom when Laura had enough. Laura stood in front of the landlord, not seen at all.<br/><br/>""Get it through your thick skull, Mrs. Miller, I AM NOT FUCKING LEAVING!""<br/><br/>Laura yelled in Mrs. Miller's face, causing not only the light bulbs to burst, but also the water faucet. Water started spraying everywhere. The three people screamed as water soaked them. The couple headed for the stairs and Mrs. Miller followed them.<br/><br/>""Wait! Please, it's just-""<br/><br/>""We're not interested!""<br/><br/>The boyfriend yelled and he and the woman stormed out the front door. Slamming it behind them.<br/><br/>""Shit.""<br/><br/>Mrs. Miller said, wiping the water off her face. Now, she'd have to call a plumber along with an electrician. And this place was still going to go vacant. They couldn't even sell the house because of all its problems. Laura stood at the top of the stairs with a smirk on her face.<br/><br/>""I told you I wasn't leaving. Now stop trying to give my house to someone else."""
5080,Sanctuary Isles IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51711,2017-01-05T01:08:37,ToroRojo,"Vadal touched the side of his pants once more, feeling the familiar bulge of his pistol. He felt off balance on the ship, and he could tell he wasn't alone. All of the people on were close to his age and had the look of a survivor on them: wary, and hardened. It seemed strange to him that they hadn't dispossessed anyone of their weapons, and stranger still that no one had started a fight or been killed during the long trip. He had been on the ship for two weeks now, and their destination, according to the captain who chimed in over a loudspeaker with regular updates, was very close. They'd be there by tomorrow afternoon.<br/><br/>He found that the thoughts of a new life didn't allow him to sleep. He tossed and turned on the top bunk that he was sleeping on, unsure of how he felt, mostly because he didn't know what to expect. He couldn't trust this venture blindly, as he knew that would only lead to disappointment. But he couldn't help but feel hopeful that this really was a colony where people had learned to be self-sufficient... where people had rediscovered what it was to live a normal life.<br/><br/>He closed his eyes for the entire night, but he didn't once fall into sleep. As light started to pour in through the small window of his room, he grunted and threw the covers off himself. Perhaps he could get a look at the island already.<br/><br/>Vadal rummaged a bit through his backpack as he walked down the hallway to the door that led outside. It felt strange to look at the scraps of dried fish and pieces of flint inside. Survivor tools that might no longer be necessary. He sighed and opened the door, only to find that a small crowd had already begun to mass up by the prow of the ship. The sun's orange-pink hue reflected off the ocean water, bathing it in a fiery color. The sun was only just poking out from a distant array of tall, cathedral shaped buildings on an island. He couldn't quite make out the details yet, but he almost felt like laughing with relief. There really did seem to be proper civilization in store for him.<br/><br/>They had been told they'd be screened once they got to the island and assigned to a job that suited them. He rather liked the idea of it. Maybe he could be a carpenter.<br/><br/>A gunshot followed by an anguished scream interrupted his thoughts. He whirled around to see a man standing over a bleeding corpse with his gun still pointed at the body. A woman next to the man sprung on him, clawing at his gun to try and take it away.<br/><br/>""What the hell...?"" Vadal muttered to himself.<br/><br/>Two armored men came out from inside the ship and split the two people apart, quickly cuffing up the man with the gun. The woman writhed in the guard's arms, screaming, ""Why didn't you take our guns! Why?!""<br/><br/>The man grabbing her had a helmet on, obscuring his face. The voice that replied seemed to be modified electronically, as it didn't quite sound natural. ""It lets us know who the troublemakers are,"" he said. He lingered on the words, as if he was enjoying the moment.<br/><br/>Vadal put a hand to his gun inside his pants once more. Everyone was looking at the scene, muttering and looking at each other with renewed distrust. The buildings in the distance grew larger as the ship moved imminently towards them, and suddenly, they looked a lot more ominous."
5081,Sanctuary Isles IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51711,2017-01-05T03:54:33,AhZombies,"Esmee had never slept so well as she had done for the past two weeks. A warm bed and food was all she needed to be happy. Well, it kept her happy for a while at least. At first, the 22-year-old didn't think much about her destination - Sanctuary Isles. The flyers seemed legit and there were enough people on the ship to feel comforted that she wasn't walking into the unknown alone. The woman was happy to have new surroundings and warmth.<br/><br/>But over the course of her journey time, she'd heard quiet whispers. Men and women who were beginning to doubt the legitimacy of this promised retreat. Sure, it was strange that people were allowed to board the ship with weapons galore. She was just happy she could keep her knife close to her - just in case.<br/><br/>She had woken up early on the morning of their arrival, the feeling of anxiety clutching onto her. She couldn't shake the feeling that something was off and well, it was too late to do anything about it now. By now, the girl was used to her impulsive behaviour getting her into trouble, but this was different. She was trapped. The only way to escape would be to swim and that wouldn't bode well for her.<br/><br/>Esmee wasn't surprised when the fight broke out. To be honest, tensions seemed to be rising over the past few days. She was just glad that she wasn't involved in the scrap. Who knew what would happen to the guilty parties now? The woman watched over the whole incident from the crowd, her eyes fluttering round to look at the other peoples reactions as the guards carried away the fighters. She caught sight of a man clasping at his gun whilst the woman shouted. The girl smirked, stepping quietly over to him.<br/><br/>""Careful. You'll be next."" She muttered to him, cautious of listening ears. ""Then it's no special resort for you."" She hummed, eyes rolling over the buildings that were becoming clearer with every second that passed."
5082,Sanctuary Isles IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51711,2017-01-07T00:26:35,guiltotine,"Eden was quietly crouched in a dark corner of the ship's lowest cabin. The dingy material of her berth hung low over her, casting all but her boots in shadow. Though she knew she was alone, she still kept her backpack between herself and the wall, shielding it. She gnawed at the corner of her dry lower lip, and gently fiddled with the backpack's zipper until it pulled back without hitches, splitting the bag open.<br/><br/>A slight creaking sound had Eden's neck as far turned to the doorway as it could go with her body pressing even further into the shadows, but no one entered. Just someone passing by, maybe from the storage room adjacent.... Yeah. That was it. She melted slightly, her anxiety shedding as the noise of someone ascending the passageway's ladder reached her. Good. Everyone should be up on deck right now. She'd have plenty chance to see the pretty sights later, anyway.<br/><br/>Eden turned back to her work, and withdrew a decent-sized burlap bag from her pack. One last time, she withdrew each item and checked it. All were secure inside plastic bagging; all were stable and in no danger of an accidental deflagration -- or detonation, in some cases. Eden nodded to herself and cinched the cord on the bag. She pulled a hammer and a single nail from her pack. Setting these and her bag down, Eden turned her attention to the boards beneath her; after one more moment of bated-breath listening for passerby, she latched her fingers under one broad piece and yanked it up.<br/><br/>The board gave a few inches -- enough for her, straddling it, to slip the nail underneath and drive it halfway home in one fell stroke. Another hit bent the nail more than ninety degrees back. Satisfied, Eden knotted the burlap bag's cord around it and lowered the entire board back into place.<br/><br/>No trace of the explosives remained. There shouldn't be enough of them to pull out the nail -- and even if they did fall into the slimy, sterile bilge water of the hull, Eden hoped that the plastic bagging would protect them.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""> Might as well stay ahead of the game. These are too valuable to throw away to bureaucracy,</span>she thought, grabbing her backpack and heading to the passageway's ladder. Time to see the sights."
5083,Nightraid meets the Punisher,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51836&start=20,2017-02-05T08:42:37,TehZach1993,"Mine obliterated the remaining thugs with Pumpkin and scoffed. ""Easy! If this is all this city has to offer then--"" suddenly the Nightraiders got wads of cash thrown in their faces as the man who was being mugged ran off screaming in fear of their abilities.<br/><br/>""Uh...okay."" Mine deadpanned.<br/><br/>Unknown to the group, a certain red devil had observed their heroics from the rooftop and sped off to the nearby hotel which held Tatsumi and Leone.<br/><br/>=The Hotel=<br/><br/>Leone and Tatsumi would hear a knocking on the window of the hotel room. Upon looking out they would see a man dressed in a red devil outfit complete with horns and the letters DD emblazoned on the front. Without asking, he let himself in through the window. Leone, thinking it was some sort of burglar..rushed to attack.<br/><br/>Only for the man to dodge her punch..which smashed a hole in the wall. ""Whoa, easy there!"" Daredevil shouted. ""I didn't come to fight!"""
5084,Nightraid meets the Punisher,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51836&start=20,2017-02-13T20:56:41,Firewind,"""Ha! Says the guy breaking and entering in our hotel room!"" Leone said getting in a ready stance. The daredevil sighed and got in a stance of his own and fought for a bit. Or at least a minute till Tatsumi held up his hands.<br/><br/>""Time out! Time out!"" Leone stopped at Tatsumi's words. ""Can't we at least hear this guy out?"" Tatsumi asked as he shrugged his shoulders.<br/><br/>""Alright, but if I don't like what I hear, then he'd better prepare for a smack down."" Leone stated angrily.<br/><br/>""I saw some of your friends. I am half wondering what all of you are considering you have abilities that seem, out of the ordinary. Plus you've been attacking a blind man."" The man said as he chuckled. ""Call me Daredevil.""<br/><br/>""What do you mean out of the-"" Leone stopped talking as she saw her handiwork on the wall. ""Hehe, oops. Guess I used a bit of Lionelle's strength without activating it."" She rubbed the back of her head sheepishly as she chuckled.<br/><br/>""Also, if you plan on leaving this hotel, you might want to consider looking for new clothes, one of you seems... improperly dressed."" Daredevil continued. Leone seemed to give him a glare. ""I do not mean to offend."""
5085,Nightraid meets the Punisher,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51836&start=20,2017-03-20T17:30:35,TehZach1993,"""Clothes shopping for me is so hard!"" Leone complained as she browsed through everything as Akame began gathering several plain looking clothes. ""Well it can't be that bad."" Lubbock said. ""Well our clothes are as plain as they can get."" Tatsumi said with a deadpan look.<br/><br/>Eventually the group would find clothes that suited their er....unique tastes but also would allow for movement and their weapons. ""Ya done?"" Matt Murdock asked when they came outside. ""Gah! Where'd you come from!?"" Tatsumi blurted. Lubbock was waving his hand in front of Matt's red tinted sunglasses: ""Are you blind or something?"" ""Not...exactly..."" Matt said as he began tapping his cane around on the sidewalk. ""I actually need you to come with me to meet someone. He may be able to figure out how to get you all home.""<br/><br/>They found themselves at a shabby rundown apartment complex where Matt knocked on one of the doors. ""Tony! You in there?"" The sound of vomiting came from within the room and as Matt opened the door the clink of several beer bottles met their ears. ""Our ticket home is a DRUNK?"" Mine blurted. ""He's a genius, used to be rich too. His name's Tony Stark and he's the inventor and wielder of the Iron Man armor....but-""<br/><br/>The sound of a toilet flushing was heard and a disheveled man with dirty dark hair and five o' clock shadow wearing a housecoat stumbled out. ""I WAS, until a so called 'friend' and 'mentor' decided he wanted our company to go a more shady illegal route....when I said no he tried to kill me and took my fortune and everything I had."" ""Yeaah...I find that hard to believe."" Leone muttered. ""Whaddya want anyway?! Can't you ss-seee I'm busy?!"" Tony shouted<br/><br/>""Yeah, we can kind of see that, with all the empty bottles and such."" Tatsumi said sarcastically. ""Why can't you just sober up and fight back?"" ""Uhh Tatsumi what are you doing?"" Lubbock asked. ""I'm asking a smart person why he made the wrong choice.""<br/><br/>""I mean, sure he hit rock bottom but, that doesn't mean it should end just like that, right?"" He asked, hoping to get through to him.<br/><br/>Tony blinked and sighed, ""Where'd you find this kid? Motivational speaking?"" he asked Matt. Murdock shrugged and said: ""Uh...they're from another dimension and need your help to get back.""<br/><br/>Tony groaned, ""Fine....I feel better anyway but right now I don't have access to much of anything except my workshop over here."" Tony clicked a hidden panel on the wall and it flipped to reveal blueprints and a prototype Silver Centurion armor.<br/><br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i.imgur.com/R9kHd7t.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/><br/>Akame and the others were in awe, ""It's like a high tech Incursio!"" Tatsumi said."
5086,Nightraid meets the Punisher,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51836&start=20,2017-03-22T21:44:04,Firewind,"""Come to think of it I think he's right."" Lubbock said, ""It does seem a lot more advanced then Incursio."" Lubbock said. ""It's doesn't even look remotely done."" Mine said, playing devil's advocate. ""Has he even worked out the kinks?"" Akame however, was rummaging through Tony's fridge to see if there was any meat in there.<br/><br/>""It just needs to be tested so I CAN work out the kinks."" Tony said before he looked over to see his fridge being raided. ""Hey hey hey!"" Tony said as he ran over to her. ""Whaddya doin?"" Tony demanded of the girl. She was currently stuffing her face with leftover chinese food. ""Don't you at least want me to heat it up first?"" Tony deadpanned.<br/><br/>Suddenly the wall where the front door was exploded inward. Standing in the gaping hole was a gigantic blue armored figure.m<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i190.photobucket.com/albums/z237/hyuga360/ironmongerpf8.gif"">http://i190.photobucket.com/albums/z237 ... gerpf8.gif</a>m""I must regret to inform you Tony, that it's time to sever the old blood from the company....forever."" Iron Monger said. Tony coughed as he had been blown back by the blast, as were Mine and Lub. Turning toward the prototype armor on the wall, Stane chuckled.<br/><br/>""I hope you know that I own the rights to the armor...good thing you won't be around long enough for me to call a lawyer."" Iron Monger advanced and swatted Tatsumi out of the way. Tony glared up at the hulking brutish armored man. ""Oh, Tony....not even going out without a fight? Your father would be so disappointed!""<br/><br/>Tatsumi unsheathed Incursio and stabbed it to the ground and began activating it, donning its armor before twirling the spear into a ready stance. ""You won't need a lawyer where scum like you always end up."" He growled from his helmet.<br/><br/>""Tatsumi what are you thinking?!"" Leone said as she activated Lionelle to prepare to help as Akame gripped the handle of her sword.<br/><br/>""Someone need a lawyer!?"" Matt shouted as he swung through the hole in his DD outfit. Iron Monger turned around and fired machine gun rounds from his gauntlet. To everyone's amazement, the blind superhero blocked every shot with a club before he flipped through the air and landed next to Tony.<br/><br/>""You okay?!"" DD asked. Tatsumi and Leone took this chance to attack Stane from both sides. Their attacks dented the armor, much to Obadiah's surprise. However when Akame attacked, her sword merely clanged and bounced off! Iron Monger turned to Akame and charged up his repulsors to shoot her at point blank range.<br/><br/>""MOVE!"" Tony shouted as Mine quickly shoved her out of the way...just as Tony fired a repulse blast that collided with the one Stane fired."
5087,Nightraid meets the Punisher,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51836,2017-01-20T01:18:22,TehZach1993,"Tatsumi and Leone would find themselves in an unfamiliar place, with shelves of different kinds of alcohol and snacks like chips and beef jerky and junk foods lining the walls.<br/><br/>They would see a man wearing a camoflauge jacket and a beanie with the words: 'Vietnam Veteran' on a red white and blue background. The man was in a wheelchair and had no legs. Another man with buzz cut black hair entered the store, Frank Castle was for once not wearing his Punisher shirt or black trench coat...because he had come to do laundry in the laundromat across the street.<br/><br/>""Fuckin' animals...makes you wanna do something don't it?"" The wheelchair man said to the room of people. The yells of the little boy who was being threatened and beat by the group of gangbangers met their ears, as did the raucous laughter of said thugs.<br/><br/>""I did three goddamn tours in Iraq and I come home to this shit. Whole damn world's burnin' down my friend..."" The wheelchair man uncapped a flask and took a sip.<br/><br/>""Few years back...I was standing at that door like you are now. Only difference, it was a little girl they were doing it to. And I made sure the point got across..worked myself up into a heart attack while I was knocking the last ones' teeth out.""<br/><br/>Frank stared out at the scene before turning around to the counter, and walking past the confused Leone and Tatsumi: ""You still keep that shotgun loaded under the counter? The one you keep...'just in case'?"" Frank asked.<br/><br/>The wheelchair man smiled and reached under the counter, retrieving a 12 gauge pump-action and tossing it to Frank. ""Give 'em hell, kid."""
5088,Nightraid meets the Punisher,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51836,2017-01-20T05:36:38,Firewind,"""Okay Leone, I don't know what happened, or if we are okay at the moment, but where the heck are we?!"" Tatsumi stated in a whisper as Leone quickly deactivated Lionelle and looked around the store then gave a shrug.<br/><br/>""Looks like some food store or something, but it looks like they got a smorgasbord of booze!"" Leone said slightly cheerfully before realizing there were others present, but heard the sound of a boy being assaulted by thugs. Leone' eyes flashed to slight anger as she cracked her knuckles. ""Looks like someone needs a thrashing.""<br/><br/>""Leone! Calm down! We don't even know where we are!"" Tatsumi said grabbing her by the arm. ""Let's just try and stay back for no-holy shit. That's a big gun.""<br/><br/>""Looks like we're gonna have a show Tatsumi! Let's go check it out!"" Leone said as she grabbed the young man with one arm to go check out what was going on.<br/><br/>----<br/><br/>Meanwhile in another part of New York, Queens to be exact, A green haired young man had a reaction quite differently from the buxom blonde, and it was as follows.<br/><br/>""Oh my God!!!! Where are we where's Najenda-san, why are there horseless carriages?!"" His mouth was going several miles an hour as he spoke to Akame. ""What are we gonna do?!"""
5089,Nightraid meets the Punisher,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51836,2017-01-20T07:04:59,TehZach1993,"Frank walked towards the thugs from behind, and proceeded to blast the one closest to the boy's head open. ""What the fu-!?"" another one shouted just before he got a gaping hole in his side as he turned around. Frank was still advancing and as he got close, another thug whipped out a knife..only for Frank to grab his wrist and force it into the throat of another gangbanger. Snapping the arm was a breeze and he proceeded to manipulate the limb to shoot another thug in the forehead before forcing his hostage to blow his own brains out.<br/><br/>Now it was just Frank and a sea of young punk bodies separating the street gang's leader on the other side of the sidewalk. The thug with his gold-grill looked like he was going to reach for a gun...but turned tail and ran the other way instead.<br/><br/>He didn't get far before Frank blasted his right leg clean off from behind. ""GAAARghUGh!"""
5090,Nightraid meets the Punisher,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51836,2017-01-20T20:21:17,Firewind,"Tatsumi and Leone watched as the older man went outside and quickly took care of the gangsters picking on the boy, in the most brutal way possible, almost leaving no warning at all to them as he used the shotgun and their own firearms against them.<br/><br/>""Those don't look like normal firearms."" Tatsumi said in thoughtful thinking. ""I don't think we're in the Empire anymore Big Sis.""<br/><br/>""I don't think we are either."" Leone replied as she watched the man shoot the last straggler in the leg. She whistled and gave a small applause akin to a golf clap.<br/><br/>""Leone! Don't clap in applause!"" Tatsumi stated.<br/><br/>""Come on, he saved a kid and took out some bad guys. Any guy like that is okay in my book."" The golden eyed blonde smirked and chuckled. Tatsumi could only sigh.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""How the heck are we going to get out of here?! we need to regroup with anyone else present here and find a way back home!""</span>Tatsumi thought as his mind dwindled on a pink haired sniper yelling at him.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""And soon too!""</span>"
5091,Nightraid meets the Punisher,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51836,2017-01-20T21:06:21,TehZach1993,"""You kids must be new here..."" The wheelchair man said as he rolled his chair up next to them, he had a cigarette in his mouth and went to light it. ""Frank's been at this for years...killing violent thugs and criminals is kind of his thing. He targets big crime syndicates and mobsters and scumbags like those guys out there.""<br/><br/>The man took a puff on his cigarette and continued, ""Few years back he was at the park with his daughter and wife and they were killed by violent gangs in a crossfire. He's been different ever since then, he's stocked up on weapons of all kinds and uses his experience as a soldier to wage war on crime here.""<br/><br/>Taking another puff and coughing a bit, the man continued: ""Criminal Underworld's so damn scared of him nowadays they took to calling him some sorta nickname: The Punisher.""<br/><br/>A single shot rang out, Punisher had blasted the legless thug's head open."
5092,Nightraid meets the Punisher,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51836,2017-01-20T22:49:53,Firewind,"Leone and Tatsumi listened to the older man's story about the named Frank, who also went by the Punisher. Both felt a twinge of sympathy for him about his one man war against the criminal underworld and so on. Tatsumi' sympathy stemmed from knowledge about the wickedness of the capital. Leone's sympathy however stemmed from her childhood in the slums, knowing full well what it was like for others.<br/><br/>Speaking of others Leone and Tatsumi decided to try and venture out of the shop to check to make sure the kid was okay. However, both individuals kept a wary eye on The Punisher should he accidentally deem them a threat. Tatsumi looked around the street they were on as he heaved a big sigh.<br/><br/>""Yep Leone, I don't think we're in the Capital anymore. Or anywhere we know at all."" The young Assassin said as Leone kept her sharp feline senses on everything.<br/><br/>""That's already established. Maybe this Punisher could help us."" Leone stated.<br/><br/>""With what? I'm sure he'll think we're crazy!"" Tatsumi exclaimed. ""Asking a dangerous stranger for help is like asking an earth dragon to eat you. Not to mention it's like close proximity with Esdeath!"" He would say more but Leone simple pulled him to a one Armed hug, making his face dangerously close to her generous chest, causing the teen to blush.<br/><br/>""Calm down Tatsumi. He'll probably think we're lost tourists and help us find a cheap hotel or something."" Leone assured him as she kept her eyes on both Frank and the young kid."
5093,Nightraid meets the Punisher,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51836,2017-01-22T04:42:36,TehZach1993,"""That depends if you want the kind of cheap where you can hear the prostitutes with their 'clients' in the next room."" Frank said bluntly, rather startling them by how he'd interjected himself in their conversation. ""You two must be new around town, ya look like you don't know where you are."" Frank offered something slightly resembling a smile as he escorted the little boy into the general store to call his mother.<br/><br/>Tatsumi and Leone went back inside too, Frank tossed some money at Rich, the wheelchair guy, to buy the little boy a chocolate milk from the fridge. ""Know any good hotels around here?"" Tatsumi asked the man behind the counter.<br/><br/>Soon the boy's mother came and picked him up, thanking Frank for saving her boy. She seemed to have some idea of who he was, but she didn't say anything and just hurried off in what Leone and Tatsumi would consider a horseless carriage which they would soon see more of on their way to the hotel.<br/><br/>Frank had pointed them in the direction of a nice hotel called Hilton. There were plenty of near-accidents from the cars nearly hitting them. One man leaned out his window and started to swear at them, only to stop when Leone slammed her fist into his car hood."
5094,Nightraid meets the Punisher,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51836,2017-01-22T05:09:16,Firewind,"""Thank you very much!"" Tatsumi stated as the duo left for the hotel frank pointed towards. The trip towards there wasn't pleasant. Naturally, they never saw cars before so, it took several near hits, with the last one nearly angering Leone and proving her annoyance by denting the hood. Before anything else happened, Tatsumi dragged Leone to the sidewalk.<br/><br/>There were no issues on the road after that. However when they got to the Hilton, the marvels only got bigger. ""What sorcery is this?"" Tatsumi asked as he watched the doors open by themselves. Leone had no words but dragged Tatsumi through when he was reluctant.<br/><br/>""Hi, we need a room for the next few days. No questions asked."" She said as she placed four gold coins on the table. The teller at the desk dropped their mouth in shock before looking around and took the coins and gave her the room key. ""Thank you!~""<br/><br/>""Room 407."" The teller said in his stupor. ""Just take the elevator.""<br/><br/>When the two saw the elevator, they dropped their mouths in shock before looking at each other before pushing the button and ready for anything. Then they entered it and stared at the buttons.<br/><br/>""So, this takes us to the floor?"" Tatsumi asked trying to figure out which button to push.<br/><br/>""I guess, maybe they said four oh seven, so...four?"" Leone said as she pushed the button. The elevator lurched to life and went to its destination. Leone gave the most cat like screech in surprise. Tatsumi was in slight shock.<br/><br/>""Please let it just end! Let it be a normal room!"" Tatsumi stated to whatever god was listening.<br/><br/>-----<br/><br/>Several minutes later, Tatsumi's wish was partially granted. The room, was normal, but it was nicer then what they imagined! Leone quickly helped herself to what was in the fridge, which shocked her even more that the drinks were cold!<br/><br/>""Wait...drinks?!"" Tatsumi shouted in realization. This wasn't going to end well."
5095,Nightraid meets the Punisher,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51836,2017-01-22T05:51:17,TehZach1993,"(italics indicate internal monologue and thoughts)<br/><br/><br/>Frank Castle walked down the hall of the apartment complex, the floor he shared with an obese but kindhearted man named Mr. Bumpo, a teenager with a face full of piercings and spiked red hair called Spacker Dave, and a very timid and shy girl named Joan. ""Hey, Mr. Smith!"" Dave called out, running up to Castle's side.<br/><br/>Mr. Smith is the false name Frank went by in the apartment, he almost doesn't respond until he feels the young man at his side. ""Hey, Dave."" Frank mumbled. Dave gave his usual correction of: ""SPACKER Dave!"" before showing whatever it was he wanted to show his neighbor.<br/><br/>""Check this out!"" Spacker Dave proceeded to hold a magnet up to his nostril piercings and let the magnet stay there.<br/><br/>""That's...something you got there, Dave."" Frank said as he entered his apartment, shutting the door behind him to a cry of ""Spacker Dave!""<br/><br/>Opening the closet and flipping the lightbulb on, Frank looked over the enormous stash of assault weapons and bullet-proof armor. His black trench coat that had become as much his signature as the skull emblem that adorned his anti-heroic attire.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Word on the street is that Freddie Vinzo is out on parole. Vinzo served time for human trafficking, and to the law and courts he might as well be squeaky clean and free.""</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""I say different...""</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""He's currently spending time with his mother who promised to make him a special dinner. His mother was said to be the one who lured the girls and transport them. However, charges were dropped for lack of evidence against her.""</span><br/><br/>*Leone and Tatsumi's Hotel Room*<br/><br/>The large box on the dresser in front of their beds was showing images of a small home in the country on fire. ""Freddie Vinzo was released earlier yesterday to his mother's custody in this small home. Vinzo served time for running a sex trafficking ring where he would kidnap young women and sell them into sexual slavery. His mother, although lack of evidence forced police to drop all charges, is suspected to have lured and transported the girls.""<br/><br/>""The Punisher is suspected to be behind this, police say that Castle kicked in the kitchen door and shot Mr. Vinzo in the head, and his mother is said to have been locked inside the basement when the house was set ablaze."""
5096,Nightraid meets the Punisher,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51836,2017-01-22T20:35:47,Firewind,"Tatsumi was watching the news on the strange box like device, trying to at least get some knowledge about where they are. When the Punisher's recent activity came up, both occupants stare dumbfounded at the television.<br/><br/>""Holy crap."" Tatsumi said. ""Pretty thorough isn't he?""<br/><br/>""Now that guy scored some okay points for sparing those young women from more torture."" Leone stated before she sank back to her bed with a small giggle as Tatsumi sighed.<br/><br/>""Well, we better hope whoever else is here with us stays alert and doesn't get themselves into trouble."" Tatsumi stated. ""This place is a lot more dangerous then our own capital.""<br/><br/>""Aw come on, let's just relax, hey Tatsumi, you want to try the free drinks? I saved some at least,<span style=""font-style: italic"">hic</span>!"" Leone said, getting back to her drunk mood before the phone rang. Tatsumi picked it up and answered.<br/><br/>""Hello?"" came his greeting.<br/><br/>""Hello, this is room service, would you like anything to eat? We have pizza fresh from the oven."" Came the sound of a nice desk lady that almost eerily sounded like someone he knew back at the Capital.<br/><br/>""Sure, yeah we'll have that. Toppings? Uhh make one pepperoni, and then give me one with sausage and what was that, Anchovies? Okay thank you."" Tatsumi hung up the phone. ""Least they provide food, that's nice.""<br/><br/>-----<br/><br/>Meanwhile at another hotel, Lubbock was staring at the same news and he looked at Akame then back at the strange box before saying one thing. ""Holy shit, we gotta be careful."""
5097,Nightraid meets the Punisher,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51836,2017-01-22T22:31:59,TehZach1993,"Frank had arrived back at his apartment when there was a knock on the door. Opening it, Frank saw Joan holding an apple pie. ""I made too many...."" The tiny voice said, so soft that one might think she was whispering. There was a reason she was referred to as Joan the mouse. Taking the pie, and thanking the shy woman, Frank sat down on his bed and looked at the still steaming food.<br/><br/>He shoved down any bittersweet memories of his own wife's cooking, and tasted it. It was surprisingly quite good, not to mention he'd gone without eating dinner. He'd have to thank the girl sometime, though this was a regular occurrence. Joan clearly used baking as some form of coping..and often got carried away and had to share with her neighbors.<br/><br/>*Tatsumi and Leone's room*<br/><br/>There came a knock at the door, a pizza delivery boy stood there with a large box of pizza and a 2 liter of soda."
5098,Nightraid meets the Punisher,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51836,2017-01-22T22:51:05,Firewind,"""I got it Sis, you stay put!"" Tatsumi stated as he answered the door. ""Hi, thanks. I've been starving up here."" He said as he tossed a coin to the delivery boy and took the box and soda and closed the door.<br/><br/>""Now let's see what the devil that desk lady persuaded me to order."" he said as he opemed the box to reveal the two pizzas he ordered. ""What the hell...""<br/><br/>Leone perked up at the scent of food and somehow, probably by use of Lionelle, sobered up was quickly at Tatsumi's side. ""Huh, it looks like bread...with a lot of cheese and other stuff on top of it. So, which one of us will try it first?""<br/><br/>""I don't know, I guess I will. You open this bottle of... Coca Cola?"" He said in confusion as he took a slice of the pepperoni and took a hesitant bite. Then his face turned to one of shock and froze there for a brief moment.<br/><br/>""Uh, Tatsumi? Are you okay? Does big sis have to snap you out of it-?"" Leone asked before suddenly Tatsumi leaped almost a foot into the air in complete bliss, landing on the bed with a grin as he ate the slice with gusto.<br/><br/>""Holy crap this is better then anything I've ever ate in the village! Leone you have to try this!"" Tatsumi shouted as Leone grabbed a slice of her own after opening the bottle. One could say her reaction was just as amazed and frantic as Tatsumi's, as the girl from the slums immediately ate the slice in relative glee and took a drink of Soda from a cup.<br/><br/>Her reaction of the soda was less then her amazement of the pizza. ""It's not even alcoholic...."" Leone said glumly as Tatsumi drank some of the soda as well.<br/><br/>""Holy mackerel! This stuff makes me feel like I can stay up for longer then normal!"" Tatsumi said in amazement. ""I wish the others got a taste of this stuff!"""
5099,Nightraid meets the Punisher,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51836,2017-01-23T03:30:46,TehZach1993,"*Lubbock and Akame's hotel room*<br/><br/>""Hey! Don't eat it all!"" Lubbock protested at Akame, who was scarfing down pizza slices like there was no tomorrow. Akame didn't respond, too busy stuffing her face. ""What is this anyway?"" Lubbock questioned.<br/><br/>""I believe it's called...pizza?"" Akame said.<br/><br/>That was when the knock on the hotel door caused Lubbock to get up to answer it. When he opened it he paled at the enormous intimidating figure darkening the doorway. He was dressed in mostly black and had a black trenchcoat. But most telling was the symbol they'd seen on the box in the news report, on the shirt the man was wearing. The symbol was that of the man who was called the Punisher.<br/><br/>""Uh....hi."" Lubbock said, nervously.<br/><br/>""Your pink friend told me about you and your friends' situation. I encountered two of your other friends earlier today, pointed them in the direction of a nice hotel.""<br/><br/>Mine peeked from behind the large man and shoved past Lubbock into the room. ""So it seems this big guy is kinda in the same business we are! Wonders never cease, huh?""<br/><br/>""I saw both of you come into this hotel, she described you to me and I showed her the way here. Said you wouldn't mind if she stayed in here with you."" Castle said gruffly as he entered the room without asking and peeked out of the window.<br/><br/>Two car loads of gangsta thugs skidded to a halt in front of the main entrance of the hotel below. They had guns, lots of them, and they were leaping out of their cars and pouring into the entrance hall. They were shouting something about revenge and payback, apparently the street hoods that Frank had killed in front of Tatsumi and Leone were these guys' friends.<br/><br/>""Looks like trouble just follows you everywhere!"" Mine said, grinning as she prepped Pumpkin."
5100,Nightraid meets the Punisher,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51836,2017-01-23T06:04:29,Firewind,"""Okay, Mine get on point! I gotta set a trap and defenses quick!"" Lubbock stated as he used Cross Tail to lay out several wire traps and Akame got into position.<br/><br/>When the gunmen exited their cars they walked to the hotel and kicked open the hotel doors. They were going to take revenge for their fallen allies and show the Punisher what for! But the next thing they know one of them walked right in and got cut apart by what seemed to be wires.<br/><br/>""Here they come Mr. Castle."" Lubbock stated as Akame leapt into action. One of the gunmen was shocked at her appearance before dodging Murasame' blade but got nicked.<br/><br/>""Ha! Stupid girl! We'll make you our...our...what the heck was in that sword....?"" The gangster suddenly fell over as black kanji marks spread all over him as he died shortly after from Murasame's poison.<br/><br/>""Nice job Akame!"" Lubbock shouted. ""If only Tatsumi and Leone were here and this would really be a party!""<br/><br/>-----<br/><br/>Leone sneezed. ""Someone is talking about me or this room is dusty."" She remarked as Tatsumi was on his bed, having crashed from having a sugar rush from drinking the soda. She sighed. ""I also don't know why but I have the urge to kick Lubbock's butt as soon as I see him.""<br/><br/>Tatsumi snored and started to have a nightmare involving Mine weighing him down with shopping bags...again."
5101,Nightraid meets the Punisher,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51836,2017-01-24T04:29:36,TehZach1993,"Frank quickly brought out two desert eagles and started shooting down thugs one by one throughout the hall. ""I think I like this guy!"" Mine said to Lubbock and Akame as she blasted holes in multiple thugs.<br/><br/>""Let's wipe the rest of 'em out!"" Mine grinned menacingly as Frank shot another in the forehead. The remaining one grabbed a hostage from nearby rooms. ""Back the F*** off! I'll blow this kid's brains out!"" the man held a gun to a little boys' head. Mine grit her teeth and took aim. The sound of sirens outside and red and blue flashing lights signaled the NYPD's arrival.<br/><br/>A cop came around the corner and ordered the thug to drop his weapon, only for the thug to turn and shoot him.<br/><br/>It provided just enough distraction for Frank to rush in after the little boy bit the thug's hand, getting himself free and rushing to his mother down the hall. Frank broke the shrieking gangsta's wrist, causing the gun to be dropped. As Mine and the others watched, he slammed his boot against the thug's leg, causing it to snap and the man's screams to increase before he was kicked through a 2nd floor window down the hall.<br/><br/>------<br/><br/>Images from the hotel would show up on Leone and Tatsumi's tv, depicting the thugs going out in body bags and Mine, Lubbock and Akame filmed fighting them with Punisher earlier than that."
5102,Nightraid meets the Punisher,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51836,2017-01-26T05:23:45,JDizzle383,"""Alright! That was fun, don't you think so Akame? Akame?"" Lubbock turned to see Akame looking at a vending machine and drooling.<br/><br/>""You have got to be kidding... You just ate 5 entire pizzas!!!"" Lubbock facepalmed before reacquiring Cross Tail's threads. ""So... Frank, was it? Thanks for the assist..."" Lubbock thanked him. ""Also... Where ARE we? The last thing I remember was being hit really hard and blacking out.""<br/><br/>Akame walked over and simply said, ""The metal box won't accept my money.""<br/><br/>""No shit. this isn't the capital, Akame... heck, it's probably another world entirely. Thanks... uh... Do I call you Frank or the Punisher? Where did you say the hotel was at?""<br/>=In a skyscraper overlooking the city=<br/><br/>""You come here offering protection. I have all the protection I need. Why do you think I am the man I am today-"" The massive man in an even bigger office chair said, stopped by all the men in the room being shot before they could shoot first.<br/><br/>""Looks like I am the only 'protection' in the vicinity... and don't bother calling the receptionist. she's... shall we say, lost her head?""<br/><br/>The kingpin stood up only for the elevator to open and several exact duplicates of the man with several high-powered firearms and weapons such as flame throwers to spew out of the doors. a chorus of the man's voices completing each other's sentences sounded out as more and more of him filed into the room.<br/><br/>""We think you'll find we are quite-""<br/>""Capable of taking out whomever-""<br/>""You assign us to as hitmen-""<br/>""Or assassins, and we are-""<br/>""Quite the very definition of-""<br/>""Expendable. So...""<br/>""Do we have a deal, Mr Kingpin, sir?""<br/>""After all... I didn't kill everyone in a Sixty-""<br/>""Five-story skyscraper to kill you.""<br/>""Rather I look up to you and simply thought-""<br/>""What better way to take out heroes-""<br/>""That to play the hired goon?""<br/>""Interested? If not I can certainly-""<br/>""Leave and have oh... I don't know... My own business flourish?""<br/>""All in favor of Allegiance to the Kingpin of Crime!?""<br/><br/>A chorus of, ""Hear hear!"" sounded throughout the room, and the Kingpin stood up, and smirked. ""Take out the people on this list. Then we'll talk."" sliding a piece of paper over to his new duplicative arsenal."
5103,Nightraid meets the Punisher,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51836,2017-01-26T07:53:08,Firewind,"Tatsumi just dropped his jaw at the scene. ""Holy! Leone! Leone wake up!"" Tatsumi shouted.<br/><br/>""Huh, whuzzat?"" Leone said sleepily as she saw the TV and her mind snapped awake quicker then the rest of her. ""Holy crap it's them. Hope we can regroup soon and come up with a strategy!"" Leone exclaimed. ""Least we know most of the gang is present.""<br/><br/>""Yeah, at least there's that. We're not totally alone."" Tatsumi said with a smile. ""With any luck they'll find us tomorrow. We should get some sleep.""<br/><br/>Leone nods, letting the alcohol in her system drag her back into the realm of sleep. Tatsumi sighed and drifted off as well.<br/><br/>His sleep wasn't a pleasant one. He was dreaming of the Capital, of what the Empire is doing without the majority of Night Raid there. It was a nightmare. Thousands of lives destroyed, mutilated, annihilated, decapitated, the whole works.<br/><br/>His first sleep in New York Coty, wasn't a pleasant one."
5104,Nightraid meets the Punisher,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51836,2017-01-26T12:35:56,TehZach1993,"Frank nodded at Lubbock's thanks, noticing the girl's trouble with the vending machine. He reached into one of the dead thugs' pockets and pulled out a wad of cash.<br/><br/>Figuring this was the least he could do, he led her over to the machine and showed her how to put a dollar in. ""See the numbers and letters? Press the ones you want on the buttons here."" He instructed her, she would do so and see the chips and sweets fall down to the opening slot below.<br/><br/>""Currently, you're in the country of America...in Queens, New York. You say you're from another world...? Either you need professional help or you really are.""<br/><br/>Punisher shrugged in indifference to being asked what he went by, ""Frank is fine. The hotel your friends are at is a few blocks over.""<br/><br/>Frank walked through the lobby and placed a stack of money on the check-in counter, ""Sorry about the mess.."" He said as he walked out the door."
5105,Nightraid meets the Punisher,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51836,2017-01-30T22:40:26,JDizzle383,"Lubbock and Akame slept rather well all things considered. Upon waking up, Lubbock found Akame polishing her sword and having ordered breakfast with some of the gold she still had, which apparently was worth a lot more than the paper currency that Frank had left with them.<br/><br/>""We should probably go find Leone and Tatsumi, guys."" Lubbock yawned before grabbing a pastry and stuffing his face. ""Soooooo good!!!"" he said as he swallowed. ""Hey, Mine! If we went shopping and got a cookbook, think one of us could learn to cook this kind of stuff?""<br/><br/>After they had finished their breakfast and paid for the night at the hotel, they decided it was time to go find their comrades. Walking outside and down a few streets, they came across a group of muggers about to kill a man who was refusing to give up his valuables. ""HEY!"" Lubbock yelled. ""Pick on someone your own level!""<br/><br/>""look at this bloke! green hair? that is so last year. Wait a sec! The kid's loaded! I say we switch targets boys!"" the man said, ignoring Mine and Akame, assuming they were both going to be easy targets. Akame launched herself at the first one, easily catching them off guard and seconds later the poison kanji symbols appeared on the man. ""Bitch! Ach... what was in th-"" Were the man's last words as he fell and failed to complete his sentence. Lubbock quickly dealt with two of the other muggers with Cross Tail's strings. ""Mine, what are you waiting for? the rest of them are all yours!"" Lubbock smirked as the last few muggers stupidly got in a close group which would mean she could take them all out at once."
5106,Nightraid meets the Punisher,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51836,2017-01-31T06:57:33,Firewind,"Leone awoke with a yawn and stretched as she got up and checked the news. She was not sure if Tatsumi was awake yet as he didn't seem to budge from his bed. However, with the news of the others being on this world as well, she was hoping to maybe track them. In the meantime, they'd stay and keep a low profile at the hotel.<br/><br/>Then the blonde's stomach rumbled. She knew just what to do.<br/><br/>-----<br/><br/>Minutes later room service containing an order of eggs, bacon and flapjacks was delivered. Leone began stuffing her face with the start of the day meal as Tatsumi finally woke, looking rather ragged from his fitful dreams.<br/><br/>""Morning Tatsumi! Look! Your big sis ordered breakfast!"" Leone called out to wake him up as Tatsumi yawned.<br/><br/>""Yeah, that's great, thanks."" He said tiredly as he ate his food quietly. That is until he drank the small cup of coffee. Leone learned right away from the sudden nonstop chattering that flowed from Tatsumi's mouth afterwards, that the coffee she ordered with it, was coffee if it was strengthened by an ultra rare Danger Beast's blood.<br/><br/>Espresso is a dangerous type of coffee, indeed. ""Okay, that coffee is definitely effective, I wonder what would happen if he fought the empire with Incursio on and all hyped up on this stuff?"" She wondered aloud. ""It definitely does have its perks for being an energy provider."""
5107,Brave New Ruin,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51838,2017-01-20T23:33:00,Wet and Useless,"Ernest slowly woke up, getting out of bed today went against his basic, primal instincts, but he did nevertheless, it felt like he had slept too long already.<br/>His body felt like a glob of honey that had been poured onto the sheets, viscuous and clumsy.<br/>As he put his feet down and heaved the rest of his frame onto them he sunk towards the floor as his legs for a moment melted and gave way.<br/><br/>Ernest concluded that he must have managed to get into bed the wrong way last night. He didn't know there was a right way to sleep but obviously this was not it.<br/>Pants and shirt were applied, it took much longer than it should have. Fingers ran through the short, dark brown hair, making it as elegant as possible.<br/><br/>He yawned long and hard, threw a gaze through the little window with thin iron bars. It was raining again, or it still was.<br/>He shambled out of his little room, via the narrow main hallway into the social area, where the inmates would gather, except the especially reclusive ones.<br/><br/>The many windows would give the room a pleasant airiness, only now the dull light from behind the clouds suspended it in a sort of uneasy limbo. It was in a quaint style, elegant wooden surfaces, bookshelves, wooden tables that looked like they came from some English manor, no clinical, plasticy, pale hospital walls.<br/>A palpable calm permeated the space that usually would be filled with voices, footsteps and the occasional soft laughter.<br/>A palpable calm, but one that to Ernest felt more like a prowling wrongness rather than of soothing respite.<br/><br/>No one was walking around in the hallways, in the open room, no one sat in the couches and read a book while having their breakfast. No one but Henry, who sat, limp and with closed eyes in the couch in front of the windows. None of the staff had managed to wake up before him it seemed, a rare and grave example of negligence. Yesterday's plates on the tables, with their crumbs and spoons.<br/><br/>Ernest noticed the medicine cabinet across the room, half ajar, not locked like it always used to be.<br/>Driven by idle curiosity he opened it, something he had never had the opportunity to do before, revealing only shelves,<br/>no bottles with strange, long, made up names.<br/><br/>Through the big section of windows he looked out at the glistening, well kept lawn, the dark, foreboding line of pine trees that surrounded the building, there was no trace of them outside, in fact their cars weren't there anymore. As his eyes swept across the scene they fell on what appeared to be a chain wrapped around the handles of the main door.<br/><br/>At this point a faint siren of distress awakened in his still weary mind, a growing embryo of panic.<br/><br/>""Uh, Henry?""<br/>He walked back, gently shook the man's shoulder.<br/>""Hey, Henry?""<br/>He looked at Henry's chest, held his gaze on it for about half a minute, was he imagining?<br/>He grabbed Henry's neck and shook him vigorously,<br/>put two fingers against his throat.<br/>""Whatafuck is this?"" he whispered to himself."
5108,Brave New Ruin,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51838,2017-01-22T03:36:42,OddlyEverAfter,"It took Doonoe a long while to actually open his eyes. It also took him a long while to pull the covers away from his face. The grey sky outside let in just a bit of light, bright enough for Doonoe's sleepy eyes to take it the shapes and shadows of the room around him. It was mostly empty, a dresser with some of his clothes, a chair who's only use was to hold dirty clothes which were beginning to pile up, and a small window with bars keeping him from sticking his head out to feel the wind in his dirty hair. And of course, the cat. The cat was always there. It was his cat actually. Today the cat was sitting beside the open door, waiting for him to get out of bed.<br/><br/>Doonoe sighed, figuring the cat was probably making sure that he got up for breakfast. He would slowly rise from his tossed around bed sheets, his head feeling a little more heavy than usual. With a loud groan he would rise to his feet, keeping a hand on the bed to make sure that he didn't just fall onto the floor. He stayed in his night gown, something he normally did since he really didn't care to change clothes often, and made his way to the door. The cat, resembling the Cheshire cat from Alice in Wonderland, would purr and nuzzle against his legs before sitting back and blinked with one single large purple eye. That's right, one huge eye that covered the space on it's face where two normal eyes should have.<br/><br/>""So what should we get up to today, Oohnoe?"" Doonoe reached down and patted the cats purple and black striped fur. ""Breakfast first, as always"" The cat replied back in a butler like tone and pushed it's large fluffy body out of the door. Doonoe just sighed, his little invisible friend always keeping him in check. He opened the door and followed the cat down the hall, not even seeming to notice how empty it was. It wasn't empty to him, soft whispered played in his ears and shadows darted around the outside of his vision. That was his life, hearing and seeing things that weren't really there. But Doonoe didn't care, Oohnoe was there to chase off the shadow biters, small creatures with a soft ball sized head, no eyes, a stick body with sharp claws and teeth. Oohnoe was there to take care of him.<br/><br/>Doonoe only blinked out of his own mind at the sound of another resident who happened to be shaking another. That was odd, normally the caretakers would stop any kind of violence before it even started. Speaking of which, where were the caretakers? And, more importantly, where was the smell of food? Doonoe tilted his head, his bare feet slowly and cautiously moving towards the two figures, one slouched in an odd way on a couch, the other standing over the one on the couch. ""W-what's going on..?"" Doonoe blinked at the two, feeling the fur of Oohnoe brushing against his ankles."
5109,Brave New Ruin,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51838,2017-02-09T09:01:27,Ristina,"<div style=""text-align: center;"">Evaline hated rays of blinding radiant sunlight. If one would have say she’d much prefer to awake when slivers of silver light gleamed through her tiny iron bars. She groaned tossing her pale blankets over her head as a weapon against the morning sun.Would the shivers ever subside? <br/><br/>No matter how the temperature in her room adjusted her body just shook and quavered adhering to the common drug addict symptom that she supposedly has. What’s more funny is the only time she actually divulged into drugs was that one night a needle found it’s way lodged up her middle finger. After that it was a craving like your stomach grumbles for food. Not a want, not a fun time once in awhile kinda thing, but a need. <br/><br/>Every Night she wrestled with her body tossing, turning, and mainly scratching at her own skin as a maniac.What was the point of living if everyone either wants you dead or wants to be rid of your pretty face in their lives? Even these so called professional psychiatrists didn’t really care for her. They fed her, threw her in a cage, and gave her books. It's no better than school really. <br/><br/>Oddly her room didn’t smell like that one woman who usually wanders into the cage placing a new book with one that she already read. The scent was often a mix of lavender and ocean as if she lived in this house off a coast where waves licked tiny sockets of sand, and lavender bushes grew during spring. <br/><br/>This woman wasn’t her care taker but tended to notice how books kept her from talking to herself or rather the delusions she sees. No one believed her. She would shadow figures, little children with hollow eyes, and once there was a rabbit with a watch inbeded in his skin. When she spoke of these things during Psych evaluations they acted as if they believed her but would continue to dose her up with drugs that made her rage, claw at herself, and punch walls. <br/><br/>Honestly, why they haven’t harnessed her to the bed was a bit of a surprise. I guess laws can prevent actions like that in a place like this? <br/><br/>After a few more tosses and turns, she gave up using the blanket as a shield against the burning light. Her hands threw on a T-shirt with a bunch of Pokemon, and a pair of jeans as these were some of the few articles of clothing the place allowed her to have. She then grabbed three books and wedged them in the cracks of the iron bars...Take that...no more sun. <br/><br/>There were no footsteps coming from outside which would have occurred normally if today was anything like the others. Day in and Day out everything felt the same, went the same, and no one really understood why procedure had to be repetitive. <br/><br/>On her desk was the book she was giving back, and on the larger set of iron bars were a lock meant only to be used to let her out, stabbed with a needle, and dragged to wherever the hell these people needed her. <br/><br/>The lock was still latched but a slip of paper was slid under it. She picked up to find a riddle laden with thick English words on it.  “ What animal keeps the best time?” <br/><br/>What in heaven's fuck was that supposed to mean? It dawned on her. The rabbit... she would need to find that dagnabit rabbit that always escapes her delusions.</div>"
5110,Brave New Ruin,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51838,2017-02-11T22:14:58,Wet and Useless,"Ernest turned halfway around.<br/><br/>It was that boy with the weird eyes, was he albino?<br/>Half albino? Was there even such a thing? What was wrong with this one again? Hallucinations? Probably Schizophrenic.<br/><br/>He quickly corrected his hair again, suddenly wanting to make a proper impression, gestured theatrically to the inert figure in the couch as an explanation for his behaviour. ""This man's cold. Dead.""<br/>He looked around the spacious room. ""And also...""<br/>The silence was... solid. It was as if the sun had decided to shine in the middle of the night.<br/><br/>They were gonna come back, they wouldn't leave him here, they were professionals, why would they? Maybe there was just something they had to take care of outside,<br/>and they had to make sure that none of the more disturbed ones got out, but then, why were so few here? No, it didn't add up, the medicine cabinet wasn't locked, it was ransacked.<br/>He bent over slightly and rested his palms on his thighs. Why was he feeling so nauseated?<br/><br/>Ron entered the room, keeping close to the corridor wall as he did, pressing even closer when he neared Doonoe. Actively avoiding everyone with his gaze, but looking around seemingly confused.<br/>He was another skinny, unhealthy-looking young man in his mid teens. Tired, glazed over eyes.<br/>Ron was unpleasant somehow, to Ernest at least. He usually moved like a badger sneaking by a sleeping bear and had a long, winding scar,<br/>like a hairless ravine across the back of his head, which was unnerving to see.<br/><br/>Ernest turned to the newly arrived.<br/>""The doors... are sealed with a chain""<br/><br/>Ron mumbled as always.<br/>""That's good"" he shrugged, uninterested ""Why go outside?""<br/><br/>""Only they took all the medication, and the food wouldn't last forever""<br/><br/>Ron Seemed to retract his extremities even more towards himself.<br/>""Wahwahwahwahwahwahwahwah..."" He clenched his hands, both of which had a thin layer of bandages over them,<br/>then extended one finger after another, like he was counting something nobody else saw.<br/>""...wah"" he added.<br/><br/>""You know anything?"" Ernest continued.<br/><br/>""I saw the uhh... warden... talking with a policeman or something... on the driveway yesterday.""<br/>Ron mumbled on, while looking at his hands."
5111,Brave New Ruin,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51838,2017-02-14T00:27:53,OddlyEverAfter,"Doonoe would blink as the older man gestured to the one on the couch. Dead? Like dead dead? Was there any other kinds of dead? He would ponder this for a moment, not even noticing as another came into the lounge area. He hardly paid attention to what the two were talking about until he finally concluded that dead was dead. He would move closer to the dead man, giving him a long and close look-over. He'd never seen a dead person before, just sick people when the cold weathers came around. He wanted to reach out and touch the man's hand but something kept him back. Some voice in the back of his head telling him that if he touched the guy he would come back to life and try to make Doonoe dead.<br/><br/>So instead he turned his attention to the two talking men. He would move closer, fiddling with his fingers like a child who didn't know how to stand still. He would blink from one to the other as they talked, not really understanding why they were so worried about the warden and the staff people. They would come back, wouldn't they? Surely they would, he needed his medicine soon. He would blink as the other mentioned something about the food, realizing that he hadn't eaten breakfast yet and, responding as if on demand, his stomach gave a slight growl. Doonoe would blink down at his stomach as if wondering what had made that sound before glancing up at the two older men, like a child asking when dinner would be done."
5112,Brave New Ruin,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51838,2017-02-16T23:56:45,Ristina,"She found herself delving through sheets of toilet paper thrown about on a cold stone floor. Oddly enough, flakes of crumbs from food shook out of them like dandruff in hair. Must of been a cake but her memory remained a bit muzzled over when her mouth ate such a delicious Marcel of food.  Her eyes scanned the room again trying to find that rabbit which escaped through the walls of her confinement.<br/><br/>Footsteps from outside told her people were up and about but the shoes didn’t sound like the usual high top clicking that most of the workers have here unless it’s a male. Male shoes made a more clanking sound as they had a dress code to wear boots over everything else. The feet weren’t from the rabbit either as he was a little quit creature popping up from time to time like a wild beast.<br/><br/>She moved forward towards the bars of her age reaching for a metal lock which shook like an earthquake hit it, and then it unlatched falling to the floor. The bars opened up with a loud noise which scared her at first. Did her rabbit unlatch the door?<br/><br/>The hallway had snow walls, and floors the color of a teal turtle cage. A disgusting blend of colors with artwork that looked to be drawn by a five year old littered the walls. Her bare feet touched ice as she made her way down the hallway with empty cells around her. At the end of the hallway, there was an opening with three routes to go. The one to her right led down another hallway with more cages, the one to her left led to chained doors, and the one in front of her led towards offices for the workers.<br/><br/>In the center of the hallway there was a little rabbit dangling a clock between his hands with rouge eyes. He wiggled his butt bouncing towards the other inmates in white who were staring at the chained door. “Dangnabit Rabbit” She swung downwards to try to capture the cat only to slide along the floor with her fingers wrapped around a man’s foot awkwardly.<br/><br/>“ Hehe, “ She looked up seeing the world swim for a second before her eyes. “ I’m sorry but it seems my rabbit escaped through you’re feet.”"
5113,Brave New Ruin,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51838,2017-02-23T09:07:02,Wet and Useless,"Ernest suddenly realized that waiting for someone to do something wouldn't avail him now. Henry was dead, Ron and the other one, Doonoe,<br/>he didn't figure they were the most decisive individuals either, from what he had seen.<br/>In fact, being interred into an asylum tended to pacify people.<br/>He instinctively thought of calling for assistance, obviously, that was folly.<br/><br/>A faint growl reached Ernest's ear through his idle thoughts, he noticed Doonoe standing closer, eyes fixed,<br/>as if he wanted something from him. He was hungry, supposedly.<br/><br/>Another figure now emerged from the corridor, she continued towards the group until she dramatically dove, slid over the shiny wooden floor,<br/>and ended up with her fingers around Ernest's ankle. It was far from the strangest thing Ernest had seen in his years here.<br/><br/>""Hello there.""<br/>He pointed two fingers down at the woman, like a cowboy suavely drawing his revolvers from their holsters.<br/>""Evaline right? Sorry about standing in the way of your rabbit.""<br/><br/>Ernest was struck with a thought.<br/>His seniority appointed him the doyen of this group, the one expected to be most experienced.<br/>In a mental flash he suddenly imagined a grim man, the archetypical, stern father figure.<br/><br/>No, there were more people still in the asylum, asleep. Henry had seemed fairly reliable, but ofcourse, he was dead. He looked over at the man again,<br/>grey in the strange light, he hadn't known him closely, they had played chess every now and then though. Heart attack, he thought, Henry had a bad heart.<br/><br/>""No time like the present, eh, folks?""<br/>He smiled a strange smile, without fully knowing the reason.<br/>Does any one of you know how to make breakfast without starting a conflagration? Maybe there's some of that cake left.""<br/><br/>His smile melted away within a second.<br/>""I should probably get Henry to bed, before breakfast.""<br/>In his mind he stood in front of the couch, wrapped his arms around the uncooperative body, over and over from all kinds of angles, like trying to bind a knot for the first time.<br/>He looked around, Ron had slipped away somewhere, possibly upstairs.<br/>""Hey, Doonoe, help me carry Henry to his room, otherwise it's gonna be a fairly grim breakfast."""
5114,Super Misfits in Cairo,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51858,2017-01-25T09:35:39,RainAzel,"""No,"" she said flatly before she turns to face her companies, hands on hips and chin raised. ""No, no, no, no, no, AND. NO! We are not going to the<span style=""font-style: italic"">Great</span>city of Ciaro. We are fine in our own small city out here and we don't need you guys causing more trouble. Do I make myself clear?""<br/><br/>Hovering a few inches off the ground, the young looking ghost girl glared at her companies with fiery amber eyes. Although she was fairly see through, her features were that of a young 17 year-old girl. A heart shaped face, complimented with straight bangs and silky long brown waves of hair down to her middle back, there was something about her that demanded attention, whether it was her scalding eyes or her dark blue dress. An obvious story to the way her dress had an expensive silk shine to it, along with some emerald green embroidery to it. She has never told the two her story and never plans to either. Still the young ghost, Sarah, obviously had a strong enough spirit to come back from the grave to keep an eye on these idiots. Unfortunately, watching over them and having them actually listen to her were two very different things.<br/><br/>""Do I make myself clear?"" Sarah continues as she glides over to face her werewolf friend. ""No setting things on fire and no-."" Turns her attention to the warlock. ""Messing with the dead. You both do enough here already, I don't see how going to an even bigger city is a good idea and I will NOT. NOT! Agree to this trip.""<br/><br/>With an extra huff of exasperation, she smooths her hair before her tempers gets it all floaty and riled up as it usually gets when her emotions takes on a negative flare. Facing her companies again she waits for their response, hoping that the next time they open their mouths, something smart will actually come out."
5115,Super Misfits in Cairo,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51858,2017-01-25T21:58:25,Illegitimate Chimera,"""Well, m'dear, in regards to the second first,"" George said sardonically, his clipped and proper British accent showing evidence of his time away from the centre of the world, ""speaking with<span style=""font-style: italic"">you</span>is, in truth, 'messing with the dead', as you put it."" Leaning back in a nearly broken lounge chair, he grimaced as his thought ran through various processes. He was always distracted by his own mind, a habit his companions were probably used to and tired of. But magic was not a healthy enterprise, as was evidenced by his once handsome face now looking sunken and waxy. Eerie light sometimes shimmered from his eyes, normally a pale muddy colour, and his moustache, once a glorious thing to behold, had fallen into bristly disrepair, as he could no longer be bothered with such foolish details. He chewed on the corner of it as he thought.<br/><br/>""As to the last, a larger metropolis would be far more effective a hiding place for some of our...proclivities. And provide a far better specimen sample for myself."" He glanced over at the skull resting on an end table in the shabby boudoir they occupied. It housed a spirit he had summoned and bound, but it was being recalcitrant at the moment. Typical, really. He had been aiming to call forth the soul of some long dead historical figure, one he could no longer recall. Instead he had gotten some lady of ill repute from Paris. Couldn't understand a word the woman spoke, anyway.<br/><br/>""And as for Cairo itself, not only is it far away from most authorities of any import, Colonial forces notwithstanding, there are treasure troves of volumes of knowledge I simply<span style=""font-style: italic"">must</span>be able to read,"" or steal, he thought, ""however ghastly the environs might be."" He glanced at their third, poor sot of a lycanthrope. ""And as a further point, I believe some of the locals in these parts may be catching on to certain occurrences vis-a-vis missing sheep and bloodstains. Ahem. Aside from all of that? We are destitute, at the moment. The economical situation there may lead to a boon in our worldly sustenance. You may not need to eat, my dearly departed debutante, but we do."""
5116,Super Misfits in Cairo,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51858,2017-02-02T21:16:32,RainAzel,"Sarah grimaced as she watched George chew at his moustache. It was so gross whenever he did that, then again Sarah had no attraction to moustaches. They were like fuzzy caterpillars just above a man's lips. She tried not to shudder as she had a flashback of her past.<br/><br/>A huff of annoyance escapes her as she rolled her eyes and sends another glare at George. She was never going to win this argument and that they would make their eventual trip to Cairo.<br/><br/>---------------------------------------------------<br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">A few days later</span><br/><br/>Sarah hovered around the room impatiently as she glanced to George. ""Packing wouldn't take so long if you just gave up your<span style=""font-style: italic"">hobby</span>of summoning the dead,"" she commented as she took a seat on the edge of Georges bed, crossed her arms over her chest, and looked around his room. Only admitting to herself only, Sarah really did wish she could do more to help their living arrangements. She could move things with her mind but there aren't a lot of jobs for a ghost girl other than get the usual black cat out of the tree for a witch. Sometimes it gnawed at her why she even remained in this world, the thought didn't bother her as much as before but for now her companions will have to entertain her.<br/><br/>""If your mind really is set for Cairo and I'll have to go to keep an eye on you,"" she added placing her chin to rest in the palm of her hand. ""One of my rules starting now, is that you will warn me if you try and exorcist practices. Promise?"""
5117,"Naruto: Tales of Shinobi (Amara, Shadow, and Kohai)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51863,2017-01-28T23:28:48,Amara,"Rin sat on his bed, enjoying the quiet stillness of the morning. He stared out the window at the sky, watching the sun slowly peek up over the horizon. He enjoyed moments like this, when the world was peaceful, silent, and still. No one to bother him, nothing to worry about, no one trying to talk to him. Just peace and quiet. That was how he liked it.<br/><br/>After some time, when the sun had finally risen above the horizon, he slowly stood, crossing the room and entering the kitchen area. He found something to eat and sat at the table alone, eating his food in silence. He didn’t rush his eating, content to take his time and enjoy the company of himself and the silence that hung over the small apartment.<br/><br/>He had just finished eating when a knock on the door disturbed the quiet stillness around him. He stood and cross the room, opening the door for Hotaru, who waved and smiled. “Good morning, Rin!” she greeted him cheerfully. “Morning.” He replied in his calm and simple voice, moving to the side so she could come in.<br/><br/>“Give me a minute.” He said before disappearing into his room, where he changed into a pair of black shorts and a loose black shirt. He grabbed his sword and kunai pouch and put them in their place before emerging, heading to the door where he slipped into his shoes. Hotaru, who had been sitting on the small couch waiting, stood once he got his shoes on. “Ready?” She asked, opening the door when he nodded.<br/><br/>Rin closed the door behind them and they headed out. “I stopped by Hikari’s place, but she wasn’t home. She’s probably on another mission.” She informed him, to which he nodded. She had wanted the three of them to have a little time to train together again and then maybe grab some lunch. She missed the days when they had time for things like that. Unfortunately, they were all pretty busy lately, especially Hikari. Ever since<span style=""font-style: italic"">he</span>left, Hikari hadn't been around much. She was always busy on a mission, training, or searching. Hotaru wasn't honestly sure when the younger girl even found time to sleep. But at least she had Rin to keep her company today.<br/><br/>They made their way to the spot in the forest where they often trained, keeping a casual pace the whole way. There wasn’t any rush, so they took their time. Hotaru told him about what was going on with her lately and he listened in silence, as usual, not saying much other than to tell her that he’d been busy but nothing else was new. Typical Rin, short and to the point. But she was used to it by now.<br/><br/>Once they reached their destination, they spent some time training individually before sparring. Rin won most of their matches, as usual, but Hotaru had some won, so that was good enough. Several hours passed before they decided to take a break and get some lunch. They gathered their things and headed back towards the village. “So, what do you want today? Barbecue or ramen?” Hotaru asked as she put her scythe away and began walking alongside him. “We have barbecue last time, so how about ramen?” he replied as they continued on. “Ramen it is!” she declared, half-skipping as they took to the streets, heading for the shop."
5118,"Naruto: Tales of Shinobi (Amara, Shadow, and Kohai)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51863,2017-02-01T22:19:47,KawaiiKohai,"Sakumo looked around feeling a presence in the trees behind him but he ignored it for a bit a kept walking chuckling to himself as he felt the familiar presence following him. He then in a blink of an eye vanished from sight and popped up behind Ayame, who, startled, grabbed her kunai which he deflected with his own.<br/><br/>""Were you just planning on stalking me to the Ramen shop to meet up with the others for our mission Aya-chan?""<br/><br/>""M-maybe Saku-kun."" She says with a slight blush on her face.<br/><br/>I brush a stray piece of hair behind her ear, ""I kind of figured. Let's just walk together I need the company."" I say with a smile on my face as I notice her slight blush turn her face completely red. Now don't get the wrong idea. Ayame is the sister I always wanted, but never got, instead I got stuck with my annoying little sister, Sakura.<br/><br/>Ayame stands next to me as we head towards the Ramen shop to meet up with our fellow mission members. I start to discuss the mission with Ayame.<br/><br/>""So I hear that this is an escort mission, I know I'm there to heal our client, are you going to do your usual Anbu thing and be a shadow?"" I ask curious.<br/><br/>""Ya."" Ayame answers with a slight frown on her face, then I see her frown turn into a mischevious smirk, ""I hope it's some hot feudal lord or something."" I hear her say with a slight dreamy sigh.<br/><br/>I roll my eyes and keep my head focused on the mission at hand as we approach the Ramen stand. Okay, time to introduce myself to my teammates, hopefully, none of them are girls, I don't need more fangirls. I sigh as we approach and I notice one of them is a female.<br/><br/>I take a deep breath and say, ""Hey, you must be our teammates for this mission."" I say with my most charming smile, ""I'm Sakumo Haruno, I'll be the healer for this escort mission.""<br/><br/>I turn to Ayame waiting for her to introduce herself.<br/><br/>.......................................................................................................................................................................................<br/><br/>Ayame rolls her shoulders back as she notices the girl and boy that she is to accompany on this mission with besides Sakumo. She gives her best friendly smile to the girl and her most flirtatious smile to the boy and says,<br/><br/>""Hi, I'm Ayame Sakumota, I'm part of the Anbu, and for this mission, I will be a shadow with the other member who should be joining us soon. I hear he's from ROOT!"" I say excitedly.<br/><br/>I order a bowl of Pork Ramen and sit down, also ordering some tea. I sit patiently waiting with Sakumo and our two teammates waiting for the last two to show up and introduce themselves, already getting myself pumped and ready for this mission.<br/><br/>""I wonder if it'll be a hot feudal lord, that would be amazing!"" I shout excitedly to my teammates, I then feel two chakras behind us and I hear someone chuckle."
5119,"Naruto: Tales of Shinobi (Amara, Shadow, and Kohai)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51863,2017-02-02T03:06:49,Shadow_Heart,"Having no clue what this mission was about, or rather, not know why he was being involved with it if it was so important, Shin walks slowly down the semi-crowded streets of the Village Hidden in the Leaves, his hands shoved into his pockets. He sort of knew the details of what he was to be doing since he'd just gotten back from the Hokage's office not too long ago, having just finished a small mission and reporting in. The Hokage had told him that it was to be an escort mission of utmost importance and that he, Shin'ainaru, was to be back up for the group that was going to get this special V.I.P. Shin had just ""looked' at the Hokage with doubt, but nodded nonetheless. What could a supposed useless and failure of a Chuunin be expected to do to help? All the others that were going were either Jonin, or Anbu. And there he was...<br/><br/>He sighs as he kicks at the dirt as he walked, not noticing that people were giving him a wide berth. Not to be rude, per say, but for the fact that they didn't want to run into him, or the other way around. There was a legit reason behind this. Shin was a...special...case in the Shinobi world. In all honesty, it is a surprise to the whole Konoha ninja community that he ever even graduated from the Academy, due to what his ""problems"" were.<br/><br/>Shin didn't see the guy that was watching him from the rooftops as he made his way to the ramen shop, more focused on the thoughts swirling through his mind. Why did he have to do this? What if he messed up? Would they like him? Wouldn't he just be a hindrance? He hoped it wasn't anyone that didn't think he was worth being Shinobi material...<br/><br/>Today he was wearing a similar shirt to his usual one, but it was short sleeved, and instead of pants he wore shorts. His forearms up to where the sleeves covered and parts of his legs that were showing were wrapped in white bandages. Even his hands were wrapped up. Today he decided to wear something different, and instead of his closed toe boots, he wore his high ankle sandals. The small blades and senbon that he used in place of kunai clinked slightly as he walked.<br/><br/>As he got closer to the shop, he nervously grabs his right forearm with his left hand, lightly rubbing his arm and scratching at the bandages, his skin itched so much. His legs started feeling heavy as the last few feet between himself and the shop started to disappear, and he felt like he was going to pass out he was so light headed. But, he takes a deep breath and approaches the stand. That was then he 'saw' a familar shape, sitting at the counter. Ayame...they'd been childhood friends, but over time she spent less and less time with him, and these past few years it seemed like she'd been erased completely.<br/><br/>-^_^-^_^-^_^-^_^-^_^-^_^-^_^-^_^-^_^-^_^-^_^-^_^-^_^-^_^-^_^-^_^-^_^-^_^-^_^-^_^-^_^-^_^-^_^-^_^<br/><br/>Hopping from roof top to roof top, moving from spot to spot in split second intervals, a figure quickly makes its way along the roofs of the villages of Konoha. The moments in which their feet touched the rooftops were almost non-existent, it was almost as if this person was just flying along and acting as if they were landing. What looked like a fluffy white tail could be seen trailing after the person's body, it was attached at the back, just where the spine ended to meet the tailbone.<br/><br/>A few feet away from the ramen shop, the person stops completely, lowering their body to the rooftop, eyes staring at the building in which two Shinobi had stepped into, or rather, the stand. One of the people was a male, tall, thin, with pink hair. Sakumo Haruno, age 20. He was a medical ninja, very advanced and very talented. He was also excellent in Taijutsu and a few other things. He had a younger, less talented little sister by the name of Sakura Haruno. The other who had gone in was a female, she had white-blonde hair and a shapely body. Ayame Sakumota, age eighteen. She was apparently from the sound village originally but defected to the Leaf. She was known as the Silent Blossom, and at one point had studied under Kakashi. He knew that she used sound release, but that was about it. She mainly specialized in Genjutsu but knew Ninjutsu and Taijutsu as well.<br/><br/>Inside were two others, Rin Hyakuya, age 19, male. He was a Jonin and an exceptionally talented Shinobi. He was a Taijutsu user and was known to use swords in combat. Lastly was Hotaru, age 18, and female. Like the others, she too was a Jonin. Despite her small frame and lack in physical strength, she manages to get by, using her incredible speed, agility, and precision to take down her enemies. She was a mid-range combatant but is also skilled in short-range combat. And lastly...his eyes spot the last one to join, though he was still a bit away. Shin'ainaru Amori. Age 17. He was the only Chūnin to be joining this escapade. He used Ninjutsu and Genjutsu, as well as having a unique Dojutsu, though has been forbidden from ever using it unless absolutely necessary. An odd individual, he usually kept to himself and didn't interact with others often. From what he'd learned, Shin was apparently blind, though seeming to have developed an ability much like that of a bat's, using sound to create an image in his mind.<br/><br/>A grin formed on the person's face as he drops to the ground, an ear twitching on his head, as he listens to the conversation that was going on in the Ramen stand. He steps forward, crossing his arms over his chest, and stands behind the one called Ayame, chuckling slightly, a half smirk/grin on his lips, so that sharp teeth were revealed slightly. He'd heard her 'hot feudal lord' comment, and it ""amused"" him in a way. He already knew who their client was, and it sure as heck wasn't a hot feudal lord or a guy at all.<br/><br/>Blinking his two-toned eyes, left eye red, right eye blue. He waited until they look to him, before saying something. ""I am Genji. Nice to meet you."" He smiles at them, before sitting down next to Ayame, not ordering anything, but just sitting to sit."
5120,"Naruto: Tales of Shinobi (Amara, Shadow, and Kohai)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51863,2017-02-02T18:20:39,Amara,"As they walked towards the shop, Hotaru looked to Rin. ""I wonder who's going on this next mission with us."" She wondered aloud. Rin shrugged but didn't say anything. The Hokage hadn't told them who it would be, only that they would have two other members and two shadows. It was pointless to speculate, so he chose not to think about it and to just find out when they finally met with them. Hotaru, on the other hand, didn't mind speculating. ""Well, whoever they are, I hope they're nice and not annoying."" she spoke again. ""I wish Hikari and Asami could have come instead."" she playfully pouted.<br/><br/>""You heard the Hokage. Hikari is off on some important mission and Asami is with her new squad."" he reminded her. ""Well, yeah, I know that. It'd still be nice to have the gang back together."" she mused, ignoring his light sigh, which told her that he didn't understand the point of wishing for things that couldn't happen, or wondering about things when doing so would bring no answers. But he didn't speak, as he was used to her way of thinking by now. Even if he didn't understand it, he expected it from her.<br/><br/>When they arrived at the ramen stall they took their seats and ordered some ramen. They were alone, but not for long. Hotaru looked back at the two shinobi who entered, one a tall male with pink hair and the other a girl with light-colored hair. ""Hello."" she greeted them with a smile. ""I'm Hotaru. Looks like we'll be teammates."" she said before looking at Rin, who had glanced up and acknowledged the others' presence, but said nothing.<br/><br/>Rin hadn't even acknowledged the girl's flirtatious smile. He had no real interest in romance right now, so even a flirtatious smile from a pretty girl didn't faze him. His actions weren't meant to be rude, but he wasn't exactly the most social or talkative person, so he didn't feel the need to say anything. Hotaru knew this, but she thought that the others might see it as rude. After all, when most people greeted you and introduced themselves, they expected a response. Honestly, he was hopeless. At least Hikari had known how to put on a good face. What was she going to do with him?<br/><br/>""This is Rin. Sorry, he's not the most talkative. You'll get used to it."" she apologized with a smile before nudging him. He looked back at them and gave a wave, but said nothing as he turned his attention back to the ramen in front of him. Hotaru sighed and shook her head. ""Honestly. It's a wonder you don't have a girlfriend yet."" he mumbled under her breath to him. He shrugged and brushed off the comment, to which she dropped her head and sighed once again.<br/><br/>Hotaru then turned her attention back to the girl, who had said she hoped the person they were escorting would be a hot feudal lord. ""Mmm, that would be nice, huh?"" she winked and chuckled lightly. Unfortunately, she didn't think that would be the case. It never was, at least in her experience. It'd probably be some weird old guy, or a girl. That was generally her luck. Oh well. Such was life, she guessed.<br/><br/>She tilted her head a bit further to the side to see the other two who had arrived. ""Hotaru. Pleasure."" she greeted the newcomer, Genji, with a smile. She couldn't help but notice his appearance. The different color eyes, the tail, the ears, his teeth. Nor could she help feeling a bit curious, although she kept this curiosity to herself, for now, and avoided allowing her eyes to linger on him any longer than was necessary, as to avoid giving herself away. She then looked past them to the other boy. ""Hello! What's your name? Are you joining us, too?"" she asked after greeting him and giving him a warm and friendly smile. Unlike Rin, she was actually friendly and personable. One of them had to be, and it certainly wasn't going to be him.<br/><br/>Rin didn't even turn his head to look at the other two who had approached the shop, one of them taking a seat nearby. He glanced at them from the corner of his eyes but never turned his head to look at them. He knew a little about each of them, enough to know that they should make a decent enough team. So long as they didn't want him to chat or converse with them. He wasn't good with small talk or chatting about whatever. He spoke when it was necessary, rarely speaking if it seemed a silly conversation, and never speaking just to speak. Silence didn't bother him. He welcomed it. So there had never been an instance where he'd experienced an awkward silence and felt the need to fill that silence with words. It just wasn't who he was.<br/><br/>This didn't mean that he hated people. He didn't. He disliked certain types of people, and he had difficulty opening up to people, but he didn't hate them. There were even some he cared for, that he considered family and would do anything to protect. It was a trait that he and both of his teammates had shared. They would all do anything for those they loved. No matter the cost. No matter the risk. Even if it sometimes blurred the lines between right and wrong. There may not be many of those at present, but it wasn't out of the question that others would become important to him in the future.<br/><br/>For now, Hotaru, Hikari, Asami, and a couple of others were important enough to him to be considered family, and that was enough for him. He didn't need to seek out new friends or change who he was to try to make people like him. They either liked him or they didn't. It was that simple. The same was true when it came to romance. He wasn't opposed to it happening in the future, but he had little desire to seek it, and no desire to change himself to find it. He thought that, if and when the right person came along, then he would be enough as he was, or he would have a desire to become better for that person. Until then, he had no desire to pretend to be anything he wasn't, even if his bluntness sometimes came across as rude or insensitive. He just hoped it wouldn't cause too much trouble for Hotaru. Then again, she was accustomed to it by now, and she was nice and friendly enough for the both of them."
5121,"Naruto: Tales of Shinobi (Amara, Shadow, and Kohai)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51863,2017-02-03T00:05:18,KawaiiKohai,"I looked towards the new recruits and noticed that the one named Genji seemed to have two chakras residing in his chakra flow, maybe he channels others chakra? I don't know, but it's something I am going to find out. He realized that the one named Rin was very untalkative, but that's fine, that means he is focused on the mission at hand and I can appreciate that. I looked towards the quiet one, who seemed blind, and noticed he was eyeing Aya-chan. Hmmmmmm.......... I wonder. Nah. I'm not really her big brother, she can handle herself. I chuckle to myself as I look towards Aya-chan,<br/><br/>""Hey, Aya-chan.""<br/><br/>""Hmm?"" I hear her slowly and lazily respond as she stirs her noodles.<br/><br/>""Do you think this team of misfits will work for this mission? And did the Hokage mention who the squad leader is going to be?"" I ask curiously.<br/><br/>""Yes, I think we'll manage Saku-kun. But the Kaka-senpai said that we would be meeting our squad leader by the gate. It's none of us. Which means, we won't know our full strengths until we meet our squad leader."" She says explaining in a clearly focused tone how she felt.<br/><br/>Oh, she's focused now, better get this mission going.<br/><br/>""All right everyone, we've introduced ourselves, to the most parts,"" I look at the blind guy as I say this, ""So let's get heading towards the gate to meet our squad  leader, we've wasted enough time here,"" I say clearly ready to get this mission over with. I flip my hair back with my hand. And stand up paying for my food. I look over to Aya-chan ready to grab her hand when I notice she's not sitting in her seat anymore, I look over towards Genji, and she's there pressed against him flirting up a storm. Oh geez, here we go again.<br/><br/>I see her shout something about a Shin-chan, huh? I blink as she attacks the blind guy in a hug. Well, that's new. I blink as I shake my head and watch her disappear and I follow suit disappearing in a puff of smoke.<br/><br/>......................................................................................................................................................................................<br/><br/>I listen to everyone's introductions, but my eyes are glued to this Genji guy, Mmmmm he's so hot. I fix my top and grab his arm and press it against my chest, hugging his arm.<br/><br/>""How did a hottie like you miss my hottie alert?"" I smile as I bat my eyelashes. I continue to flirt with him, but he remains emotionless. Hmmmmmm...... I wonder.<br/><br/>""Hey Genji, you're from ROOT aren't you?"" I smirk as I literally see him stop eating and know I hit the nail on the head.<br/><br/>""I KNEW IT!"" I start to clap like a fool and then catch sight of Shin out of the corner of my eye,<br/><br/>""SHIN-CHAN? IS THAT YOU?"" I blink rapidly and rub my eyes. It's really him! I run over and tackle hug him and say, ""You've gotten so tall!"" I giggle and continue to hug him. Then I hear Sakumo say we've wasted enough time and I couldn't agree more, I let go of Shin, and look him in the eyes- well sort of- as my complete attitude changes and I whisper,<br/><br/>""Let's go"" as I disappear in a blur."
5122,"Naruto: Tales of Shinobi (Amara, Shadow, and Kohai)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51863,2017-02-04T22:46:14,Shadow_Heart,"As Genji sat at the bench, he decided to go ahead and order something, despite having chosen earlier not to. If the others in the group were, he might as well. As the food was being made, his attention was diverted from what the cook was doing to the girl, Ayame, who was sitting next to him at the counter. The other two, Hotaru and Rin had said their own greeting, and Genji assumed that this was Ayame's 'greeting'. In her own way of course.<br/><br/>His arm was grabbed, and breasts pushed up firm against his skin, but he was not fazed. Instead, he looks down into her eyes, when she looks up at him, asking how 'a hottie like him escaped her hottie alert' while batting her eyes like a sex-crazed Geisha woman. A small smirk did play on his lips however as she was doing this, trying so hard to get a reaction out of him. He couldn't help but notice from the corner of his eyes the reaction that the guy who had come late, Shin, was ""looking"" in his direction, a sort of shocked expression on his face.<br/><br/>Genji's food was then set in front of him, and despite having a woman clinging onto his arm, he begins to eat, blowing on the noodles to cool them before opening his mouth, revealing cat-like teeth, as he took the bite. Genji got a few more bites in while Ayame was silent, he could tell she was thinking about something, and sure enough, she then spoke up, asking if he was from ROOT. He pauses, glancing at her from the corner of his eyes, smirking even more, and winking, one of his cat-like ears flicking gently on top of his head.<br/><br/>This whole time Shin was quiet, now having looked away after seeing Ayame guess that this cat guy was from ROOT. Way stronger than he would ever be. Or at least, stronger than he was<span style=""font-style: italic"">allowed</span>to be. Biting his lip, he was suddenly attacked and he jumps, feeling a soft body press against his own. It was Ayame. And...and she was HUGGING him! ""A-Ayame..."" He mutters, smiling a little bit, though it was probably not seen since most of his mouth was covered by his shirt collar. Genji was smirking from where he was sitting, watching as the blind guy got a big hug from Ayame. Seems she knew him somewhat. Though as Genji saw, Shin seemed...nervous...around her.<br/><br/>Hearing Ayame say he'd gotten tall, he blushes a little bit. ""Yeah...huh..."" Turning his face in the direction of where an older male's voice was coming from, the guy had said they were wasting too much time and that they might as well get going so they didn't waste any more time. ""Right..."" Shin'ainaru replies, regrettably feeling as Ayame let him go. He was blind yes, but he'd developed a way of seeing without seeing, much like the way that bats used sound to find things, he used sound to create images in his mind, which he then 'saw'. It wasn't perfect, as he couldn't see depth or detail, and people were just outlines filled with black. The only way he was able to 'see' deeper was if he had the chance to come into physical contact with the other. The last time he'd gotten a hug from Ayame was over four years ago, and she'd felt so much different, smaller. More of a girl then, and now...she was completely different. For Shin at least, it was as if Ayame was a completely different person. And yet, her voice was exactly the same. He KNEW it was her.<br/><br/>""I agree, let's get going."" Genji suddenly says, disappearing from the seat he'd been sitting on, leaving money next to the half full ramen bowl. Shin hears Ayame's words, feeling her demeanor change in the blink of an eye, as she whispered to him that they should go. ""Yeah..."" He replies, nodding. He turns his head to the others who were still there. ""Um, I'm Shin'ainaru Amori. I...um...wasn't really supposed to be coming on this mission...but, uh...the Hokage decided to send me as...backup..."" He bows slightly in greeting, before standing up straight and turning around to head out of the ramen stand and go towards the front gate, so they could get this mission started."
5123,"Naruto: Tales of Shinobi (Amara, Shadow, and Kohai)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51863,2017-02-06T00:42:49,Amara,"Rin continued to eat his ramen, seemingly ignoring everyone around him. His face was a perfect mask of indifference, neither appearing happy or uncomfortable with those around him. Although he never looked up from his ramen, seeming to be more interested in the noodles than the others around him, he didn't miss a single thing that happened. The girl flirting with... well... pretty much everyone. The quiet blind kid who seemed to know the girl and seemed quite nervous around her. The ROOT member who hadn't seemed interested in eating and yet decided to order something anyways, eating the ramen unfazed while the girl literally hung all over him. And the pink haired man who apparently decided for everyone that it was time for them to go. Such a strange mixture of personalities. This would be a strange mission indeed.<br/><br/>While Rin inconspicuously observed the various scenes around him while enjoying his ramen, Hotaru made no real effort to hide that she was watching them, or to hide her reactions to those things that happened. She sighed and dropped her head when the girl, who had spoken to Rin rather flirtatiously switched to hanging all over Genji, flirting rather shamelessly before switching once more, this time to Shin, once she had noticed him. Honestly. Did she have no shame? Sheesh. She really hoped this wouldn't be a constant thing. She didn't know how much of it she could handle.<br/><br/>While, of her old squad members, Hotaru was the most likely to be interested in a romantic relationship, and was probably the most idealistic when it came to the idea of love, she had no intention of falling all over any guy. Ever. Nor did she understand why other girls chose to. She had better things to do and more important things to worry about than cute guys. She wasn't blind and she, of course, liked cute guys, but she had never been one to fall all over them or flirt with them just because. Regardless, as long as it didn't get in the way and it wasn't something that happened constantly, she supposed it didn't matter, and she had no intention of judging the girl for it.<br/><br/>Despite Sakumo informing them that they should leave, and most everyone following suit, Rin made no move to follow, nor did Hotaru. Instead, Rin continued to eat his ramen as they left, one by one, until he was finished with his food. They hadn't been here long and they weren't in any real rush, so he intended to enjoy the last real meal he'd have for a while. Hotaru, likewise, decided to finish her food before leaving. She looked up and back at Shin when he spoke before leaving. She smiled, ""Nice to meet you, Shin."" she replied with a friendly, chipper voice. ""Well, we're glad to have you along."" she added to his latter comment before he left.<br/><br/>Rin finished his food about the time the last of the others, excluding Hotaru, left the stall. He then paid for his food and stood. ""I'll see you at the gates."" he told Hotaru, who nodded. He then disappeared, appearing outside the gates, where he leaned wordlessly against a nearby tree, facing the gate, waiting for the others. Hotaru stood and placed her payment next to her empty bowl, giving the owners a wave and a smile before she left. Rather than using Body Flicker, she walked out of the stall, having noticed that Shin hadn't disappeared like the others. She wondered... could he even use Body Flicker? She guessed it would make sense if he couldn't, all things considered. She didn't want him to have to walk all alone, nor was she anxious to spend any more time with the others than was strictly necessary. Rin would be fine without her. He'd probably just keep a little distance from the others and stand there in silence, so she didn't think he'd mind.<br/><br/>She ran after Shin until she caught up to him. ""Hey! Do you mind if I walk with you?"" She asked, giving him a friendly smile as she walked next to him, slowing her pace to match his. She wondered if he was okay with talking or if he'd prefer she stay quiet. She wanted to ask questions because her curious nature and her general lack of a filter made her want to ask things that he probably wouldn't want to answer, considering that he didn't even know her yet. Surprisingly, she managed to keep herself from actually asking any of these questions. Instead, she opted for something a bit more neutral. ""This is going to be an interesting mission."" She observed, glancing his way.<br/><br/>Rin looked towards the gates where the others should be. This was going to be interesting. They had an odd mix of personalities already and, evidently, they hadn't even met their squad leader yet. He found it quite odd that they had such a large group, not to mention an odd number of shinobi, for a mission like this. It was just an escort mission. VIP or not, did it really take seven people to accomplish? And why seven? Why not add another shinobi and round it out to two squads? It made no sense to him. Were they going to have another unexpected addition? Or did they just have an odd number? When it was only six of them he could sort of see it. A squad of four with two shadows. But this was just weird, at least to him. Whatever, it wasn't his call, he supposed. Apparently it had made sense to someone, so he'd go along with it.<br/><br/>Hotaru felt the same way Rin did about this whole thing. It was rather curious. She wondered if anyone else thought it was odd or if they simply accepted it. She supposed that most probably didn't bother to wonder. From what she had seen, most other squads and subsequently their individual members, didn't spend much time questioning orders. They did as they were told. That was something her squad had never been very good at. Asami had taught them to think for themselves, to question everything. And Hikari had added to that, always looking at things critically and logically, rather than simply accepting things as they were. Of course, unlike Asami and Hikari, who would occasionally actually question orders, she and Rin often kept their concerns to themselves rather than voicing them. ""I wonder..."" She mumbled to herself rather than to Shin a she thought, her words trailing off. She supposed that the reason would become clear later on. Or it wouldn't and they'd never know. Either way, she supposed that she would listen to what Hikari had always told her. Baseless speculation was pointless. Worrying about something wouldn't reveal the answers. All she could do was keep an eye out and wait for the answer to be revealed. Meanwhile, they should focus on the task at hand."
5124,"Naruto: Tales of Shinobi (Amara, Shadow, and Kohai)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51863,2017-02-08T06:16:46,KawaiiKohai,"Ayame looked around and stood up and disappeared in a puff of smoke, reappearing at her house, grabbing some of her needed clothes for her mission. She the poofed away again and reappeared at the front gate feeling the familiar chakras heading towards the gate as well. Including Shin's. She hadn't seen them since they were kids, he's gotten so tall! I'm so happy I got to see him again. I look around, my whole flirty personality doing a total 180 and look around as I sense a slightly familiar chakra approaching,<br/><br/>""No. It- It can't be HIM."" I say in a sightly shocked tone as I let out a nervous laugh.<br/><br/>Damn you Kakashi-senpai.<br/><br/>""Looks like Kakashi sure knows how to make my life a living hell. I'm pretty sure I know who our captain is."" I say as I let out an aggrivated breath.<br/><br/>It's at that moment that Sakumo shows up and I shoot him a look that screams 'help me.'<br/><br/>.......................................................................................................................................................................................<br/><br/>Sakumo notices that Aya-chan disappears in a puff of smoke. Great now she's in mission-mode, everyone's about to see why they call her Silent Blossom now. I chuckle as I walk back to my house, and notice that there's four pairs of shoes at the door. Shit. They're here. I walk into my room and grab all of my stuff needed for this mission. Of all the times for THEM to show up to VISIT they choose when I have a mission. I start to head out of the house stopping to put my shoes back on as I hear,<br/><br/>""Oi! Sakumo is that you? Do you have a mission?"" I hear a high-pitched voice that I've know since childhood ask.<br/><br/>""Yes, Sakura. I really do have to go. Good bye Sasuke. Bye Sakura."" I keep it short and to the point slightly irritated as I walk up to the front gate and notice that Ayame is sending me the SOS look, which is wierd. She must know who our mission leader is and she doesn't seem happy about it. Well hell, what else can go wrong today? I ask as I approach the front gate waiting with the rest of the team."
5125,"Naruto: Tales of Shinobi (Amara, Shadow, and Kohai)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51863,2017-02-10T03:38:09,Shadow_Heart,"Shin turns back slightly when he hears the one name Hotaru speak out to him, asking if he minded if she walked with him. Why would she want to do that, when no doubt she could just as easily gotten to the gates with the others in the blink of an eye? He could not however and was forced to walk, as his blindness caused it impossible for him to judge just where he was going if he were to attempt that little trick, most likely running into something or landing in an unpleasant spot. So, he decides not to risk it, and goes with the easier choice, though admittedly it takes a whole lot longer.<br/><br/>""No...I don't mind."" He replies, shrugging his shoulders a bit, his hand instinctively going to grasp the opposite forearm, his fingers rubbing along the bandages, the skin itching beneath. But he could not take them off. He was quiet as they walked, his focus strictly on keeping himself from running into anything and listening to the footsteps that walked beside his own. Her voice had sounded pleasant enough, so he guessed that she was smiling, though he could not see that since facial details were beyond his perception.<br/><br/>He hears her saying something about how she thought it was going to be an interesting mission, before going on to say that 'she wondered' before trailing off. ""You wonder?"" He repeats, turning his face slightly towards her, and for a moment remains like this before turning his face forward again. Even though he was quiet, he wasn't against speaking, it was just that he was shy and not quite sure what to say, as every word he manages to get out sounded awkward and slightly panicked, at least in his opinion. He wondered if the others were waiting for him, and to him, he bet they were already wishing that he weren't on their team, impatient with him. But that was just the way his mind word, paranoid and uneasy.<br/><br/>After Genji had left the ramen shop, ahead of everyone else, he sat on top of the gigantic wall-like front gate of Konoha, one of his legs dangling down over the side, his tail as well, the tip flicking back and forth. His eyes stared out toward the forests that surrounded the village, his ears swiveling on his head as they picked up every sound, even ones that others weren't able to hear. Glancing downward, he saw that Ayame had arrived, and she was looking around, though after a moment she seemed to look uneasy. Why was that?<br/><br/>He brings a hand to shade his eyes, trying to see if any of the others were coming, seeing that the one called Rin was there as well, secluding himself. Genji guessed that Rin was the kind of guy who avoided interaction with others unless it was absolutely necessary. Genji didn't blame Rin though, as some people really were annoying. In the distance, he saw that Shin and Hotaru were making their way to the gate, and after a short while, the pink haired Sakumo had arrived as well. All that was left was the leader, and he or she was still not there.<br/><br/>But that wasn't to last for long, as the scent of someone coming toward the village was picked up by his nose, and Genji looked over in that direction. He narrows his eyes, trying to get a better view as he saw a figure moving at top speed toward the village, a mere blur, even to his own eyes, which picked up on moving objects better than most. ""Who...?"" He mutters to himself, turning so he was perched upon the gate, almost looking like a bird on a tree branch.<br/><br/>""Why? Why do I have to do this?"" Aiji mutters to himself, as he runs through the branches, moving quickly, his steps swift and light. He had been doing just fine on his previous ""mission"" until he was sent a message from the Hokage that he was to be the leader of a group of shinobi for an escort mission. He didn't have time to mull over this however because the village was getting closer. ""Alright, let's do this."" He says, before coming to a skidding stop right beneath the gate opening, in a rather flourishing manner.<br/><br/>""ALRIGHT THEN!"" He says, loudly, as he automatically looks at the people who were waiting at the gate. ""Let me guess, you're the escort mission, huh?"" He places a hand on his hip, turning to raise an eyebrow as a young male with silver blonde hair dropped down to land next to him on the ground. Genji stands up straight, staring hard at the leader. ""We have to deal with ANOTHER pinkie? This is gonna be tough."" Genji says, frowning, Aiji glaring at him, before rolling his eyes and looking elsewhere. ""This isn't it, right? We should have two more members..."""
5126,"Naruto: Tales of Shinobi (Amara, Shadow, and Kohai)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51863,2017-02-10T18:46:43,Amara,"Shin was right, Hotaru could have been at the gate in the blink of an eye. She'd mastered the body flicker technique long ago, and on top of that she had swift release. Regardless, she didn't mind slowing down and taking her time every now and then. She had no need to prove her speed to anyone. She'd rather give him a little company so he didn't feel alone. ""Great!"" she replied with a smile when he said he didn't mind. She held her hands behind her back as she walked next to him, mostly quiet save her comment about this being an interesting mission, and her quiet, mumbled words to herself. She looked up at him when he asked what she wondered. Oh. Of course he'd heard her. His hearing was likely heightened, given that he was blind.<br/><br/>""Oh, well, I was just wondering about the team they chose for the mission. I'm sure everyone is capable and all, don't get me wrong. And it's an odd combination of personalities for sure, but mostly I just mean... Seven is a strange number of shinobi for a team, you know? It's usually four to a team. When it was just six of us, I would've just passed it off because two are going to be shadowing us. But now... Why seven? Why not add one more and make it two teams of four? And why do we need two teams for an escort mission anyways?"" she wondered aloud before shrugging. ""Anyways. That's what I was thinking about. But I suppose worrying about it won't make any difference, so there's really no point in worrying about it."" she dismissed her own concerns, although she was kind of curious to see if he thought it was strange or not.<br/><br/>She examined him for a moment before giving him a light pat on the back. ""Hey, don't worry about it."" she smiled. ""Kakashi chose you for this mission for a reason. It'll be fine. Don't worry about them."" She gave him a warm, friendly, reassuring smile. Her voice, likewise, was warm and reassuring. She didn't know that it would help at all. Some people just couldn't help but worry. Still, she would be remiss if she didn't even try. ""Besides, they can't be upset at you for taking a bit longer without getting upset at me, too, right?"" she smiled once again.<br/><br/>Meanwhile, Rin quietly waited, leaning against the tree, keeping his distance from the others. He didn't bother to wonder where Hotaru was. She normally would've been here by now. Given that she wasn't and it was certainly not because she was incapable, that left only one option. She'd probably chosen to accompany that Shin kid. He was blind, so he wouldn't be able to use body flicker, so that meant he'd have to make his way here on foot. Hotaru, being her usual friendly, caring self, wouldn't have wanted him to have to make the journey all alone. She would've wanted him to feel like a part of the team, so she wouldn't have left him behind. They shouldn't be too much longer. It wasn't that long of a walk, even at a casual pace. None of the others seemed particularly upset by the fact that they were taking a bit longer. Then again, their squad leader still hadn't arrived yet.<br/><br/>He didn't miss the way the girl seemed upset, he gathered that she probably knew, or had a strong suspicion of who their leader would be, and she wasn't terribly fond of that person. Sakumo arrived and seemed to realize the girl's reaction, which was expected, all things considered. And the guy with the tail, Genji, was perched on the gate like a bird, watching something in the distance. He could only assume it was their squad leader. He might have chosen to wonder who it was, but he didn't bother. Wondering was pointless, especially when the answer was about to be right in front of you. Literally.<br/><br/>He didn't have to wait long before the man appeared. More pink hair. Fabulous. He ignored that, though, and focused on the man, who skid to a stop beneath the gate in a rather unnecessarily showy manner. He knew who the man was. He'd never worked with him, but he knew of him. This truly was a strange combination of shinobi. What was Kakashi thinking? Oh well. No point in wondering.<br/><br/>He didn't bother answering when the man guessed that they were the escort mission. It was obvious enough, and there were enough others around to answer, so he didn't care to. He couldn't help but crack a small smile, barely there, pretty much unnoticeable, not to mention out of place on his otherwise blank face. The smile, however, disappeared as quickly as it had come. Aiji hadn't been looking his way, so he knew that he, at least, hadn't seen it, and it was unlikely that anyone else had, given that no one paid him any mind, and it was pretty much unnoticeable anyways.<br/><br/>As if right on cue, the moment Aiji said they should have two more members, Hotaru popped up on top of the gate. ""Right! We're here!"" she replied with a smile. Shin would be right behind her. She'd simply heard the voice of the man and<span style=""font-style: italic"">poofed</span>herself over to let him know they were there. Once she'd spoken she dropped down to the ground, landing next to Genji. She glanced at him and grinned before looking to the leader, observing him for a moment. He was cute. A bit older than they were, but cute. She leaned over to glance past him to Rin, who was leaning against a tree, alone, as she had expected. Honestly. He was hopeless."
5127,"Naruto: Tales of Shinobi (Amara, Shadow, and Kohai)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51863,2017-02-11T02:06:06,KawaiiKohai,"Ayame glared at Aiji, ""Hello. Aiji."" I said with annoyance in my voice as I locked eyes with him and gave him a slight scowl. ""Been awhile since we trained together, you jerk."" I glanced over to Shin who just showed up and run over to him.<br/><br/>""Hey I'm sorry I didn't walk with you Shin-kun. I had to still run home and get my stuff. I'm just glad that Hotaru walked with you."" I say with a smile on my face. I then hug Shin and giggle as I see a slight blush on his face. I walk over to Hotaru.<br/><br/>""Thank you for walking with Shin, I appreciate it."" I bow respectfully at Hotaru and stand up to my full height and walk over to Genji and whisper,<br/><br/>""You ready?"" As the look in my eyes changes from playfully and friendly to one of precise calculation and filled with anger. I let one last look back to Sakumo as my emotions faulter for a minute and I mouth to Sakumo 'Keep an eye on the squad leader.' As I look at Genji with a small smile and disappear ahead to scan for enemy chakra and check the surrounding areas.<br/><br/>.......................................................................................................................................................................................<br/><br/>Sakumo lets out a small sigh as he realizes that their squad leader is THE Aiji that Ayame hates for some reason. I smile as I walk up to Aiji and say,<br/><br/>""Well hi squad leader Aiji. I'm Sakumo Haruno, the better of the Haruno siblings. I can't wait to work with you. But there's only room on this squad for one pink haired hottie. I guess you can be the pink haired pretty-boy."" I say with the utmost confidence and notice that Ayame giggles before she disapears in a blink of a eye. Must be scanning ahead for the mission. I roll my eyes as I hear Aiji try to make a comeback.<br/><br/>It's at the moment I catch eyes with Shin, now him. I might have to keep an eye on. I look at my squad and make a promise to everyone that I will make sure that none of them will die on my watch."
5128,"Naruto: Tales of Shinobi (Amara, Shadow, and Kohai)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51863,2017-02-11T03:32:51,Shadow_Heart,"Hearing Hotaru's response, Shin tilts his head slightly, thinking to himself for a moment. She was right, it did seem a bit odd that they had so many Shinobi on one team. Then again, Kakashi had his reasons for sending them on this particular mission. ""Well, the Hokage did say something about how our client hand picked each of the people coming on the mission...Or at least, you, Rin, and Sakumo.""<br/><br/>As they walked at a decent pace, Shin was surprised when Hotaru patted him on the back. Apparently she could tell that he was feeling a bit nervous about this whole thing, that his mind was overwhelmed with paranoid and anxious thoughts about what the others thought of him, or just in general. He supposed it was because of the way he was walking as well, in an almost introvert way, how he clutched at himself, seeming to shut himself away from everything around himself.<br/><br/>""I...thank you..."" He murmurs, giving her a small smile in response to her kinds words. He falls quiet, though the tiny smile on his lips did not disappear as it usually did, and instead remained that way until they both arrived to the gate, where it seemed their leader had finally arrived.<br/><br/>When he was greeted by Ayame, Shin blushes, and, for the second time that day she hugged him. ""Th-that's alright..."" He stutters in a mumbled voice when she apologized that she couldn't walk with him. ""I...yeah, it was nice, that Hotaru...walked with me..."" His voice trails off, as he she walks away from him, over to Genji, who had been watching the whole thing quietly.<br/><br/>Genji saw just how...pathetic...Shin was, and it was such a shame too. He saw potential in the blind male, but he was never going to get anywhere acting like this. But enough of that. Shin was not his problem right now.<br/><br/>""Yeah, let's go."" He disappears with her, and as they scouted ahead, he glances to the side at her. ""What's your issue with that Aiji guy anyway?"" He asks, all the while keeping sure to pay attention to what was going on around him. ""He gives off a prick vibe, but is that reason to hate him?"" Genji was only asking to get information, not that he actually CARED about how Ayame felt for Aiji.<br/><br/>Aiji, however, did not care if Ayame gave him dirty looks, or said things in a rather scowling manner. He didn't even recognize her, and yet she said they trained together? Aiji was the type that didn't bother with remembering others whom he saw no connection with, and sadly, that meant he hardly remembered ANYONE.<br/><br/>She was gone soon enough, and Aiji turns his face to Sakumo, who had come over to him. At first things were pleasant, until Sakumo went as far as to call him a Pretty Boy. His laid back expression turns sour, his eyes becoming like icy steel as he glares at Sakumo. ""Don't call me 'Pretty'.""<br/><br/>Turning away, he heads to the gate. ""Let's go."" He says bluntly, before exiting the village. Shin 'glances' to the side in the direction he knew Hotaru was, and gives her a gentle smile. ""So, time to go then?"" He says, following Aiji's lead and heads out, though lags a bit behind once they had all exited the village."
5129,"Naruto: Tales of Shinobi (Amara, Shadow, and Kohai)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51863,2017-02-12T00:50:10,Amara,"Hotaru looked at Shin when he said that she, Rin, and Sakumo had been hand-picked by the client. ""That's true. I remember him mentioning that. I'm sure he has his reasons for sending each of us. I just find it odd that he didn't add one to round out the team."" she shrugged. ""Oh well."" and left it at that. He seemed a bit surprised when she patted him on the back and spoke to him, but he thanked her and smiled, so she returned the smile with a bright one of her own. ""What are friends for?"" she replied, although she supposed that they weren't technically friends yet, since they'd  only just  met, but she hoped that they would be.<br/><br/>When they arrived at the gate, she informed the squad leader that they were there and then looked at Ayame when she approached her, thanking her for walking with Shin. ""Hmm? Oh, there's no need to thank me. It was my pleasure, really."" she smiled, waving off the thanks. She looked to Rin, who still hadn't moved from his place against the tree, then to the squad leader, who told them to move out. ""Right."" she replied before looking to Shin, who had looked her way and smiled when he spoke. ""Seems like it."" she replied, smiling in return as she headed out along with him.<br/><br/>Rin watched the others quietly, watching their interactions but never interacting himself. He didn't even speak so much as a word even when the squad leader said it was time to move out. He simply moved from the tree and followed after him. The two ANBU members were scouting ahead and everyone else was following after the leader. He kept pace with the leader, keeping enough distance between them so that they wouldn't run into each other. He glanced back to see Shin lagging behind a bit and Hotaru sticking with him, probably not wanting him to feel left out or alone., He supposed she'd found a new friend. She was good at that. Making even those who normally would feel like outsiders feel like they were a part of a team, a family. She'd done it with himself and Hikari when they'd been a squad, and she continued to do it even now.<br/><br/>He wondered how this was going to work, since Ayame apparently had a problem with Aiji, who seemed to not even remember who she was, and Sakumo seemed to be pushing his buttons already, too. He might not go out of his way to make friends with anyone, but he didn't go out of his way to make enemies or push other people's buttons, either. He generally tried to keep peace and get along with everyone, or at least not cause any unnecessary conflicts. He would work with whatever team he was assigned and he would stand by them and protect them no matter what, even if he didn't particularly like them. That was just the kind of person he was. He wondered if the others would be able to put aside their feelings and work together. In theory, at the level they were, they should all be able to, but that it didn't always work that way, and even if they put their differences aside while on the battlefield or while actively focusing on the mission objective, that didn't mean that they would do so on the off times. He hoped they could get along, one way or the other. He wasn't a fan of bickering, arguing, or other such conflicts, especially among teammates.<br/><br/>Hotaru stayed behind the others and kept pace with Shin, rather than going ahead with the others. She didn't want him to be left behind or to feel left out. Besides, if they did come into contact with any enemies later on, it was best if no one was left alone. For now, however, she simply decided that she'd stick with him just because. At least until or unless he got tired of her and asked her to leave. She didn't want to intrude or anything. She just didn't want him to be alone. Besides, other than Rin, she didn't really know anyone. Rin wasn't talkative, even to her, and she didn't think that this was the best time to attempt to get acquainted with the other two that were currently with them, and considering their exchange moments before, she wasn't itching to interact with them right now anyways. She was, admittedly, curious to get to know Genji, but even if she wanted to talk to him right now, he was rather busy at present. Besides, she was perfectly happy to hang out back here with Shin anyways. She thought that they would be good friends. If he wanted to be, of course."
5130,"Naruto: Tales of Shinobi (Amara, Shadow, and Kohai)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51863,2017-02-16T08:30:13,KawaiiKohai,"Ayame flicks a quick look over to Genji and lets out a sigh, ""Long story short when we trained he kept making fun of me because I'm a virgin. A virgin kisser, a virgin handholder and all around virgin. He called me a prude. But he's tougher than he looks, but I understand why Kakashi sent HIM. It's to get back at me for being late to our last training session."" I growl under my breath as I scan the surrounding areas ahead and push my way through the forest. I create a shadow clone at last thought and send her back to shadow the others. I let out an aggrivated sigh as I chuck my kunai over to unknown sounds and find out it's a squirrel. I jump down to the squirrel that looked scared as hell and whisper to it, ""I'm sorry little guy here."" I hand it some crackers I had in my side pouch, ""there you go I'm so sorry."" I jump back up into the trees and continue scanning the areas ahead.<br/><br/>I peek over at Genji for a moment, gauging his reaction to what I told him. Eh it's whatever. I know he won't care, it's not professional, and he's from ROOT, he doesn't know what emotions are! Even though he IS kind of cute. I chuckle to myself as I toss my kunai in the air and catch it as we continue further ahead. I loose focus for a minute and the next thing I know I'm falling. I close my eyes and feel the wind underneath me as I sense an unknown chakra running up behind me, my eyes open at that moment and I do a quick one eighty-turn in the sky and land on my feet throwing a kunai in the direction I felt the unknown chakra. I stand up glaring in the area I felt the chakra waiting for them to show themselves.<br/><br/>.......................................................................................................................................................................................<br/><br/>Sakumo rolls his eyes as he starts to walk with the others trusting in Ayame to keep them safe from up ahead. He feels a familiar chakra nearby and he guesses she sent back a shadow clone to keep an eye on him and Aiji. He rolls his eyes at this, it's not like I have to be nice, I just have to follow his orders. Oh well, I mean I know there's a reason why she doesn't like him, but other than the fact that he gives off a prick vibe, I really have no clue why she loathes him so much. Sakumo looks forward into the sky as he reaches his hand out, like he's going to grab the sun and pulls his hand back down to his torso and reaches for a food pill and pops it in his mouth. He didn't realize how he had barely eaten the past couple days, it was starting to affect his health. Sakumo grabs another food pill and pops it in his mouth.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">That should do it.</span>Sakumo thinks to himself. As he hears Ayame's shadow clone poof. Either she dismissed it after she saw that Aiji and I weren't fighting anymore or something went wrong, or she got starterled. One or the other, he wasn't going to try and guess this time. Sakumo debated on whether or not he should tell the captain. But Sakumo starts to notice the change in his walk as he slowed his walking a bit. He starts to wonder why Captain Aiji and Ayame never got along. Well one thing's for certain, if there is trouble, that Genji guy is going to see the reason why she got the nickname 'The Silent Blossom.' Sakumo chuckled to himself as I he looked straight at the captain and asked,<br/><br/>""What's wrong Captain Pinky?"""
5131,To Bring an End IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51894,2017-02-01T00:25:43,RainAzel,"<span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""text-decoration: underline"">Treacherous Paths</span></span></span></div></span><br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""color: #000000"">________________________________________________________________________________</span></div><br/><br/><span style=""color: #BFBFFF""><div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Beginning at Day's End</span></div><br/><br/>The air is chilly and rich with the heavy scent of moss as the mist maintains its ominous hold upon the hillside of the ruined temple. Looking upon it under the gentle moonlight, there isn’t much to the crumbling walls. The engravings faded and unreadable as dark vines seem to pull the bricks down rather than supporting what remained.<br/><br/>Above the entryway of the temple is the emblem of the dragons. The old metal winks at you and it was then that you may notice on the sides of the archway were, or what seemed to be, fresh claw marks in the moss and a shadow like painting of a dragon’s head near it.  The cold glow of the crescent moon and the low howl of the wind giving mysterious life to the painting. You are in the right place.<br/><br/>“Keep ye’ wits about you,” said the boat man sternly, as he brought you to the riverbed. “Tis be a good ‘un respect ‘n place.” (Usable character in your post. He will not give you his name.)</span><br/><br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""color: #000000"">________________________________________________________________________________</span></div><br/><br/><span style=""color: #BFBFFF""><div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Path of Ruin</span></div><br/><br/>Upon entering the temple, a shadowed figure seemingly appears in your peripheral. A tall man with a broadsword at his hip and thick muscles filling the sleeves of his shirt. He tilts his head down to stare into you. <br/><br/>“Your purpose here?” the man asks in a deep tone. It’s possible the man was just standing there the whole time, the first Fallen you come across guarding the entry.<br/><br/>(Your answer, “To join the Fallen Dragons.” [Course you may change it])<br/><br/>“Hmph, make your way through the ruins to the base of the mountain.”<br/><br/>The condition of the temple was no better than it was outside, if anything, it was much worse. But you find that this temple might have been part of the city. For ruined structures were spread out in clutters of fallen rubble. There are many forms of dangerous terrain to go across, and even with the new wooden planks to make easy bridges, it’s hard to trust that the ground won’t give from under you.</span><br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""color: #000000"">________________________________________________________________________________</span></div><br/><br/><span style=""color: #BFBFFF""><div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""font-style: italic"">No Turning Back</span></div><br/><br/>After some time you make it to the base of the mountain where you can see one of the structures illuminated with firelight from within. <br/><br/>Near the stairway leading to the meeting place stood another figure of smaller size in contrast to the first Fallen member. Their cloak and loose clothing making it hard to distinguish their gender and even their age. But there is an extra stillness to them, watchful if not just as intimidating. Even though you couldn’t see their eyes their gaze remains locked on you and their cloak concealing their weapons made them more of a mysterious threat.<br/><br/>Anything you say, any questions you ask to the person would be met with silence, and so you just continue on down to the meeting place.<br/><br/>The frame of the courtyard crowned with fallen rubble, and a thick blanket of moss clinging to the walls and ground at this point isn’t a new sight after the few miles of travel. The simple torchlight flickers across the hard dirt floor as most of the shattered cobble was swept to the side, a few signs of the place being under constant use. <br/><br/>As they enter the courtyard, men begin to sit on the ground or boulders to rest their tired legs. A few bold enough to question and pass easy small talk with the others also wishing to join the Fallen Dragons. (You may work amongst each other on this part)<br/><br/>With the weight of exhaustion  slowly bearing down on their shoulders, most of the people warily glance towards the small wooden stage at the edge of the courtyard. Against the wall behind the stage was the same silhouette painting of a dragon on the wall. You made it to the meeting place at last.</span><br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""color: #000000"">________________________________________________________________________________</span></div><br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Please Read</span></div><br/><div style=""margin:20px; margin-top:5px""><div class=""quotetitle""><input class=""button2 btnlite"" onclick=""if (this.parentNode.parentNode.getElementsByTagName('div')[1].getElementsByTagName('div')[0].style.display != '') { this.parentNode.parentNode.getElementsByTagName('div')[1].getElementsByTagName('div')[0].style.display = '';      this.innerText = ''; this.value = 'Hide'; } else { this.parentNode.parentNode.getElementsByTagName('div')[1].getElementsByTagName('div')[0].style.display = 'none'; this.innerText = ''; this.value = 'Show'; }"" style=""text-align:center;width:100px;margin:0px;padding:0px;"" type=""button"" value=""Show""/></div><div class=""quotecontent""><div style=""display: none;""><span style=""font-weight: bold""><div style=""text-align: center;"">If you're reading this but not in the Group for this RP, Please considering Joining: <!-- l --><a class=""postlink-local"" href=""https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=23&amp;t=51807"">viewtopic.php?f=23&amp;t=51807</a><!-- l --><br/><br/>More is soon to come. However for a little fun for you writers and RPers, theses are in fact three sections in which you can choose to write a post from your character’s view!<br/><br/>Desiring a minimum of the Cave's writing requirements (14-15 sentences?), you are free to just write the entry of your character in the courtyard or the entire journey to the meeting place. I left what I could to give as much space for you to be creative. <br/><br/>Exceptions are boss like creatures but you are granted to interact with let’s say dog sized rats or simple talks with other possible recruits (NPC or someone in the group willing to RP) that can lead to arguing.<br/><br/>Just have fun with it!<br/><br/>Again minimum of 14 sentences. ICly this is the first trial for your characters to cross dangerous terrain on their own and/or care for themselves if conflict should arise but I hope to get some insight of your characters that surpass the character app because there is actual life to them at play. <br/><br/>I still expect to see a full char app when you can but that’s only to give suggestions of what does and doesn’t belong in the realm of Glaidas while still giving you room to create. Till then, I wish you guys the best and I look forward to seeing what you will write in the hopefully near future.</div></span></div></div></div><br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""color: #000000"">________________________________________________________________________________</span></div><br/><br/><dl class=""codebox""><dt> | <a href=""javascript: void(0);"" onclick=""var spoiler = this.parentNode.parentNode.getElementsByTagName('dd')[0]; if ( spoiler.style.display == 'none' ) { spoiler.style.display = 'block'; this.innerHTML = '-'; } else { spoiler.style.display = 'none'; this.innerHTML = '+'; };"">+</a></dt><dd style=""display: none;""><span style=""color: #0040FF"">He paced back and forth in a rather small room made of ash grey stone. Swept clean as best as possible, only moss and small critters were the only true residents of the room. Empty and clean, the opposite to what was going through Dustin’s mind as his green eyes glanced in the relative direction of the courtyard, as if he could clearly see through the wall and watch the new recruits shuffling in now. Running a hand through his light auburn hair, he stopped if only to avoid making it into more of a mess than it has to be.<br/><br/>“Is it truly necessary to let Celine guard the entrance of the courtyard?” a woman’s voice cut into Dustin’s thoughts.<br/><br/>Turning his gaze towards the back corner of the room stood his companion. Leona Anvirus, a Celestial Keeper, and a beautiful one. Chin high and her robes radiating a soft light even in the dim room of candlelight, the sight of her eased Dustin’s nerves.  It wasn’t love he felt for the girl but rather admiration and respect, something very hard to find in this merciless kingdom.<br/><br/>“Celine is the only- I mean one of the few,” he corrects as he gives an apologetic smile at Leona’s glare. “To be able to read malice from a person’s soul. And we need to make sure that the men and women are able to hold their nerves.”<br/><br/>“Like what you’re doing right now.” Leona smiles, which earned a nervous chuckle from Dustin. “Breath Dutin. I’ve already seen you in action. You have the makings of a leader.”<br/><br/>Easing a sigh, Dustin straightens his posture, letting Leona’s words encourage him. “Right, there is some time before midnight. I’ll get some fresh air before we begin.”<br/><br/>Without waiting for an answer he heads out of the room.</span></dd></dl>"
5132,Purple Skies,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51917,2017-02-08T15:24:18,Chemical Lady,"(OOC here:l<a class=""postlink-local"" href=""https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=23&amp;t=51784"">viewtopic.php?f=23&amp;t=51784</a>l)<br/><br/>Nobody really cares anymore which year it is. Giving the year a number is just as useless as counting the grains of sand in the surrounding nothingness. It is only important to know that it is as it is and that it will most likely stay that way. Fact is that the sky has a greyish purple colour. Why is it not that forgotten blue anymore? This is of no concern anymore. There has not been anyone alive that has ever seen that blue for a long time already. Well, maybe there is one but it is not like he will be of any help. And even if, what use does a blue sky have anyway?<br/>Fact is that the ground is not fertile. Everything has died long ago. The government has found ways to cultivate edible plants artificially. However, production is scarce. Meat is gained from cloning and trapping vermin, like rats, which seems to be the only living creatures who are still thriving. Only the government has the equipment to pump up ground water and filter it. Rainfalls are welcomed, yet as this water is not completely pure, it is still drinkable. The people have to work hard to get a share. They work on maintaining machines for the government, making clothes by order of the government, doing waste recycling for the government, etc. There is almost no job that doesn’t have to do with the government.<br/>Fact is that the government is the most powerful. Anyone that doesn’t want to starve works for the government. Anyone that doesn’t want to disappear does not talk bad about the government. The government is in control of all the resources and the military. Opposing the government means that you will not have access to food, water, electricity, or protection. It also means persecution by the military. Those that oppose often find themselves being sold at slave markets or killed. There is no democracy and no voting takes place to choose the next generation of the government. And thus nothing will change.<br/>Fact is that there are not nearly as many humans left as there have once been. It has been like that for a while now. In the past, due to technical advances, humanity prospered. Back then, when the sky was still blue, something happened. Something that made the ground infertile. Something that destroyed nature as it was known. Whether or not it had anything to do with the new colour of the sky is not clear. Without nature, there was no food. Nothing for the humans to consume anymore. This caused the humans to go at war. Maybe it was lucky for them that they had succeeded in disarming all nuclear weapons way before then, maybe it would have been for the better if they had not. Many humans died. By far the most of them died. Most humans had died, most cities had fallen into ruins or had completely burned down. Those that were left gathered at the few cities that were left. The government fought and united those cities and it has been like that ever since. With the war having been long in the past already, humanity just tries to survive like they always have.<br/>Fact is that a lot of the technology from the past is still existent. Most of it is broken or otherwise non-functional. What use do those satellites have when there are no mobile phones anymore? The technology that still works is rundown and old by the standard of this time. There is just no space for inventions. All houses have those ‘swish’ doors that open automatically, but most of them creak. Computers and robots work, but without internet or remote controls they need to be operated manually. Maintaining the current technology takes a lot of effort since everything seems to be covered by dust. Dust is everywhere. Outside the cities there is nothing else but dust. Only the buildings directly under the government seems to be working just fine, with less dust.<br/>Fact is that the definition of ‘human’ has become a little more broad. Before the last war, creatures appeared that seemed to be part human part animal. Some had more animal characteristics than others. Still, the resemblance to normal humans was undeniable. Back then some believed them to be part of a failed experiment. Now their origin does not matter anymore. They exist. They are being looked down on. Being classified as not being completely human and thus ‘non-human’. Since they exist, they have to work just as hard as ‘complete humans’ to get their share to survive, or maybe even harder. The government doesn’t officially treat them any different. However, the government itself only consists of humans with no non-human having ever attained  an important spot.<br/>Fact is that these facts have been in place for a long time already. They have been established in the past and will probably continue to exist in the future. What matters for the normal citizens is that they work hard as to get food, water, electricity, and protection in order to survive and see yet another grey day. What matters for the government is that the processes of gaining resources get optimized in order to be able to feed the citizens and to be able to strengthen their own power. That their military power gets strengthened in order to prosecute those that oppose them and to enact their power. What matters to the small group of people that are rumoured to oppose the government is yet unknown. Do they want power? Gain access over the resources for themselves? Or do they have the seemingly impossible wish to try and change how the world is for the better or the worse?"
5133,Purple Skies,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51917,2017-02-24T23:05:53,Donta,"Donta paced nervously. The dark cloak he wore pressed his pink wings uncomfortably tight against his back and the deep hood made his antenna sore, yet seemed to position the light on the end of it right on his forehead and his nervousness was making it rather bright, the opposite of what he wanted. He strode over to the crate beside the locked door he was trying to hack through, picking up his terminal and expectantly eyeing the progress bar on it.<br/><br/>""Shit, this is taking forever..."" he muttered. He placed the terminal back on the crate, then turned to pace once more, wearing a path in the dirt with is wide, padded feet. At the end of his stride, he turned to head back to his terminal, yet his heart jumped to his throat when he saw a familiar blonde girl casually sitting on it, his terminal in one hand, and her own in the other.<br/><br/>""Fucking hell, woman. You scared the shit out of me!"" Donta exclaimed, trying to calm down from the fright, yet impressed she arrived without a sound. His only response was a short smile, then her attention went back to the terminals. Donta noticed there was another cable linking them both together.<br/><br/>""What are you doing? Are you using your terminal's system resources to make mine go faster?"" Donta asked, Jessica shook her head and tapped the ear of the headphones she had hung around her neck, ""You're stealing all my music, aren't you?"" he finished, sighing heavily.<br/><br/>Jessica just shrugged, an innocent look on her face. Donta snatched his terminal out of her hands and yanked out the cable.<br/><br/>""That would make this go slower! This is not the time to go copying gigabytes of data!"" he exclaimed, pointing an accusatory claw nearly up her nose. She sighed heavily and slid off the crate into a rapidly growing puddle. It barely splashed over her combat boots and she ignored it, pointing at his terminal that was still connected to the door lock. Donta lifted it to see that the progress bar had reached a hundred percent and the door lock was shining green.<br/><br/>He wanted to get out of the rain mostly. It was like a heavy mist over the rusting city. It's been dirty all the time as long as he can remember, the rain only made it worse. Instead of cleaning things off, it just made mud that stuck to everything. Once it dried, it left everything with a thicker layer of dirt than when it started off with.<br/><br/>Then there was Jessica Winterton. The girl never said a word, silent as the night, yet she loved music. Old stuff from before anyone could remember. Donta remembered when they first met about a week ago, the meeting was him trying to introduce himself over blaring headphones, with she clearly not giving a shit about him, her gaze fixed on her terminal and ignored everyone else completely. He cursed the day that the rebel management paired him with her for operations and whatnot. Why he didn't know. He had yet to get a word out of her. The most she did was whistle, and any meaningful form of communication was typing messages on her terminal for others. Maybe its a medical condition, but she never told anyone much about herself.<br/><br/>Now, the two were standing in a large hangar on a catwalk overlooking a fleet of trucks which were being loaded with crates. Donta felt Jessica elbow him in the arm and she pointed to the front of the building where the massive hangar doors were open slightly in the middle. A truck was positioned in front of the opening and was just being closed when Donta spotted it.<br/><br/>""That one?"" he whispered. Jessica just nodded. With the sound of engines being started below, no one heard Jessica's boots clanging on metal catwalks overhead. Donta's padded feet were quiet on most surfaces. They reached the end and quickly descended a flight of stairs to the ground floor, ducking behind a large crate. Armed Government guards stood around casually, their guns hung on their shoulders. Some even sipped cups of coffee. Just the sight of them taking such a privileged life for granted made Donta mad. A clenched fist was suddenly covered by warm hands and he looked down to see Jess had pulled him down. He had been slowly standing up and never noticed. She was right, he had to calm down to pull this off.<br/><br/>They waited for their chance and when no one was looking, Donta was nearly dragged out into the open and they barrelled across the deck to the target truck, and he was nearly tossed in the back as the door was slammed shut.<br/><br/>""Holy crap, Jess! Warn me before you do that!"" Donta scowled, she responded by grabbing his head and pushing it behind the crate in the back as the driver jumped inside. The truck started and began to pull out of the hangar and into the rain. The driver turned on the radio and Donta noticed that Jessica's eyes sort of glazed over and her head bobbed with the beat, but he quickly shook her hand off his head.<br/><br/>""That hurts!"" he said, lowering his hood and freeing his compressed antenna. She shrugged with an apologetic look and gave a thumbs up, indicating that she was ready. Donta eyed her suspiciously as she was smiling and still nodding along to the song. He sighed and nodded. then the two sprung into action.<br/><br/>Donta reached around the back of the driver's seat and quickly snatched the radio off the driver's uniform with one hand, the other went to the door lever. In one motion, Jessica had unlatched his seat belt and body checked the unsuspecting man as Donta opened the door. In the rainy night, the slow moving truck seemed to simply open, deposit it's driver into the passing lake, then keep driving off into the night.<br/><br/>""Nice job!"" Donta exclaimed, breathing a sigh of relief. Jessica settled into the driver's seat and put on her seat belt, changing course back to a safe house for the rebellion, a crate full of rations in the back. Finally, clean food for once.<br/><br/>Donta sat in the back of the truck on the floor and busied himself with his terminal, but his gaze kept going to the crates in the back, excited for a decent meal with his new family. After the fifth glance, his eyes locked on a particular symbol he recognized, and it had nothing to do with food.<br/><br/>Radioactive.<br/><br/>It was small, like the contents weren't that dangerous, like what you would see on power cells or capacitors and the like, but nothing like that should be on a crate full of food.<br/><br/>""Hang on."" Donta muttered, leaning forward. He noticed Jessica had glanced over her shoulder to watch him, and he quickly cracked the code on the crate and it popped open. Donta lifted the lid and was greeted by the smell of metal, plastic, and grease. Inside were about a half a dozen rifles, with accompanying power cells.<br/><br/>""What the hell?"" He muttered as Jessica pulled into an abandoned warehouse. A waiting rebel member had opened and closed the large door for them.<br/><br/>""Whew"" Jessica whistled, turning around in her chair. Her fingers went to her mouth and she shrugged.<br/><br/>""No, definitely not food."" He muttered. All of the crates in this truck had that symbol on it, ""Did we take the wrong truck?""<br/><br/>Jessica shook her head and handed him her terminal,<span style=""font-style: italic"">""No I was specifically told to take this one.""</span>, it read. Donta handed the terminal back to her,<br/><br/>""I was told it was food."" He said, she shook with a smile on her face, Donta assuming it was her silent giggle. She typed on her terminal one word,<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Gullible.""</span>."
5134,Purple Skies,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51917,2017-04-18T21:13:43,Chemical Lady,"The Capital. The city that holds the Government. The Government which holds absolute power. The power to let humanity survive. To let those that oppose the Government disappear. The highest power that a human could hold was the position of a Minister. The collective of twelve Ministers is what makes up the powerful Government. All human of course. Rin Kimura was one of those Ministers. Followed by his lackeys he strode towards the great hall where the meeting of the Government would take place. To some he seemed like a man full of pride and arrogance. Those usually did not hang around long as they tended to be incompetent. Incompetent ones were not allowed to be around him. Everyone in his Ministry was highly efficient, thoroughly trained and exceptionally capable. Nobody dared to complain about the incredible workload on their shoulders as they all knew that their boss was managing an even larger amount. His way of taking everything in a stride must be a lingering effect of his military training. Always keeping his gaze directed at the goal, never hesitating. To make sure that what has to be done will be done. His followers were not allowed to pass through the doors before him. They had to go back to their work without him. Having discussed work all the way until those doors, they had to make do with a few short instructions from Kimura to get the rest of their work done.<br/>Rin Kimura entered the hall of the meeting without greeting anyone. He quietly took his seat and waited for the meeting to begin. Most of the Ministers were already there. Some were softly chatting, the others also waited quietly. All these people are highly competent, intelligent and loyal to the Government. Otherwise they would not be here in these grand positions. The ones that were missing all entered the meeting hall in time and the meeting started without any delay. As they did not have a fixed leader, the position of leading the meeting was rotated among the Ministers. The subject of today’s meeting was the recent failure of securing important resources from being stolen by rebels. Some of the Ministers were focused on finding who had failed their duty and to prosecute them. Others found that the planning was at fault. While a minority was defending the military unit responsible for the guarding with the argument that the rebels had deviated from their usual behavioural pattern.<br/>“If that is the case then we need to completely reanalyse everything we know.”<br/>“Now is not the time to waste resources on analysis, we need to take action now.”<br/>“Statistically seen, the success rate of the rebels is only 6,791 percent.”<br/>“Unacceptable,” Kimura interrupted harshly. This caused some of his colleagues to consent with him instantly.<br/>“That is right.”<br/>“That percentage is way too high.”<br/>“It should be zero.”<br/>The leader of this meeting raised her hand to urge everyone to quieten down a little. “Kimura, it seems like you were not down talking yet. Please continue.”<br/>Before, Kimura had rested his chin on his hands. Now he rested his hands on the table while meeting everyone’s gaze.<br/>“The fact which I find unacceptable is not the height of the percentage, but the fact that such a percentage exists in itself,” Kimura continued as if he had not been interrupted at all. “The pure existence of humans and non-humans that believe that the Government is not doing their fullest to try and save the few remaining living creatures of this planet and thus believe that they are in their right when they steal from all the hard working normal citizens is plainly unacceptable. Of course there is the need to start an analysis on why our usually perfect security failed this time. Of course those that let their duty slip need to be held responsible. However, let’s not lose sight of the actual problem that we are facing. These rebels are trying to disturb the fragile balance that we have strenuously established in order to ensure the survival of our species. Such an act can not and will not be tolerated or forgiven. I have already constructed a plan to deal with this situation. In order to destroy these terrorists, we need more information. For that reason there will be an intern cooperating with us.“<br/>The rest of the meeting was to discuss various plans of actions and strategies. It did not take long for them to consent on a plan of action. While they were waiting for more information from the spy on the inside of the rebel faction, they would already take several actions to undermine the image of the rebels. The citizens would be informed that there were humans and non-humans out there that were not working for the Government and stealing resources from the Government. Although the Government was trying their hardest to protect those resources so that all the hard working citizens could profit from them, with every successful attempt of those thieves there would be less left for the hard working citizens. Getting this message out to the normal citizens would damage the heroic appeal of the rebels to the citizens by reducing them to simple thieves. Nobody liked to work hard to only have their deserved reward stolen from them. This negative image would greatly undermine the support that the rebels got from the ordinary citizen and impair their movements inside the city. Of course they would continue to actively hunt them down as well. Those damn rebels needed to be removed from existence as soon as possible to ensure save living conditions."
5135,Purple Skies,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51917,2017-05-06T23:05:31,SamaelLucif13,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">Everything around was rendered non-existent. Sleep did that to you. Once you're captive to the flowing sands of rest, caught up in the waves that dreams sailed upon, the world in which you'd shut yourself off to might as well not even be there. You knew not what happened around you, nor saw things take place. Others might even be undergoing great trials and endeavors, but all this was completely, and utterly void, to the sleeping mind. Everything might be crashing down and the world coming to and end, and somehow you sleep on. Did it matter? No...<br/><br/>At least...that was how it was for one certain individual, curled up in an old crate, fast asleep. Comfortable? Why yes, of course. It was warm in that crate, and from where they had first been located, a small bit of humid as well, making it the perfect hideaway to get the snooze he so desired. For himself, and the unexpected form of a large snake, who had made it's way to be wrapped around the male's body. The snake was enormous, with pure white scales and a gray diamond patter along its body, while the male wore black, boots, pants, and top, a hood pulled up over the head and zipped completely, hiding his face. Both were deep asleep, unaware that their sleeping spot was about to get disturbed.<br/><br/>They hadn't even felt as someone moved the box, oblivious to the sounds of people talking, the noises of machinery, engines revving and wheels turning, crunching gravel as they drove off from the spot they'd found the boxes and barrels, to arrive somewhere else. A pick up and drop off. The box in which they were asleep stayed in the truck they'd been put in, while different barrels were loaded inside.<br/><br/>Neither the male nor the snake moved an inch when the truck was hijacked in a way, stolen by two people, one male, one female. Nor when the specified truck drove away, driving off into the night, rain pounding the truck, rattling in an almost comforting way. Whatever was said between the ones who had taken the truck fell to deaf ears, and it was almost like they weren't even there at all. Was this the perfect way to sleep...? Yes...it had to be. Completely dead to the world. It was, indeed...</span><br/><br/>Back at the Rebellion headquarters, Vadim Nikolay Vasiliev paced continuously in his designated office, also running as his living quarters. The sound of his boots clicking the cement floor echoed in his head, rhythmic, constant. Like a metronome, it was almost hypnotic. He walked with his hands behind his back, head tilted forward a little with a look of concern on his face, and mixed in was anxiety. He was worried...thinking that maybe a mission like that had not been the wisest choice for a partnership having just been formed. And yet, he had let them go.<br/><br/>Out of the corner of his eye he could see his 'secretary' of sorts watching him, her eyes following his every movement. She was worried that he was pushing himself too hard. She was confident that Donta and Jessica would be just fine, and had even told him this, but to her dismay he shoved any consoling words to the side without any sign of regards to what was being said. So, instead of trying to comfort him, she had settled to keeping an eye on him, standing to the side, and making sure he would be okay. It touched her, and so many others, that he worried so much for each member of the Rebellion, taking care to memorize names, get to know each person, to show that he was their friend. And he would do anything to help them. Unlike the Government, he wasn't there to rule, to dictate what happened. No, he was there to guide. To help show the way, and to allow them to chose their own paths. And if they chose the path that he had shown to them, that was for them to decide.<br/><br/>""How long have they been gone?"" He asks, not pausing as he asks this question, crossing his arms over his chest, his voice accented as he spoke. Even though Mallo (the name of the secretary) was in there with him, she felt he was not directly asking this question to her, but to the room itself. Even so, she spoke in response. ""About six hours. Remember sir, they had to sneak into where the stocks are being held. That is no easy feat, especially when it comes to Government security."" She gives him a look, her eyes showing to just trust them. They would be okay.<br/><br/>""Yes, well..."" He was about to say something when a knock a the door sounded, and Mallo opens it. A young man stood there, waiting. ""Yes?"" Vadim asks, looking to him kindly, but strictly. ""Uh, oh, the supplies have reached the safe house safely sir. We just got word that the truck has arrived, and so far everything is in check."" A look of relief makes it's way onto Vadim's face, and he sighs, finally coming to stop in his pacing. ""Thank you for letting me know."" He leans his head back to stare at the ceiling, sighing low, and closes his eyes for a moment, before looking up again. The man leaves, so it was just Mallo and himself once again. A smile played on Mallo's lips, and after a moment she speaks up. ""See? I told you they would be alright.""<br/><br/>Vadim looks to her, and nods. A faint smile was on his own face too. ""I know...but even so...I can't help but worry."" Even after all this time, after being appointed the 'leader' of the Rebellion, he still worried. He knew the ins and outs of the Government, and knew the way they worked, but that didn't mean...He shakes his head, and sits down at his desk, leaning back and closing his eyes. He was exhausted, but he knew he would not be able to sleep. Sleep always evaded him, just like the answer as to why...why they stopped loving him.<br/><br/>""Mallo?""<br/><br/>Mallo turns to look at him, pausing as she was just about to leave the office, to at least allow Vadim to try and get some rest. She knew that he was probably going to ask her to do something, make her a request so he could work even more, and push himself further, but she just takes a deep breath, and sighs, before answering him.<br/><br/>""Yes?""<br/><br/>And just as she had predicted, that was exactly what happened. ""Go message the safe house. Make sure that everything is still okay. And let them know I might be making a visit to them. I'll need to be told of any changes to the security that the Government are using, understand?"" He had opened one eye to look at her as he said this, and though he could see the reluctance to do so on Mallo's face, he did not cave, until she nods her head. ""Yes, of course."" She leaves, and he closes his eyes again.<br/><br/>Elsewhere, walking down the corridor of the main Government office, located in the Capital, a young man wearing uniform made his way down the hall, holding his hat under his arm. Messy white blonde hair, golden eyes, and darkly tanned skin made him stand out from the rest, but what really set him apart was the tail that swayed behind him with every step that he took. His uniform was of a higher rank, impressive, but still much lower than he wanted to be. Or what his father wanted him to be.<br/><br/>Shajjae Al'asad. Also known as Shajjae Jarsdel, last named adopted. He was the son of Heather and Weston Jarsdel, two very important Military Government officials. And the only reason why he, Shajjae, even had a chance at the life he lived now. If it hadn't been for them adopting him, no doubt he would be living on the streets. He sure as hell wouldn't have joined the Rebels. Not after what they did to his birth parents. For that, they would pay. And he was grateful to his adoptive family that they had given him a chance to get revenge.<br/><br/>He reached the council room in which the higher ups were having a meeting, the door shut. But that meant nothing to Shajjae, as he lifted the badge he held in his hand to the scanner by the door, and it clicks, allowing him to step inside. He looks to the table, which was filled to the max, eyes scanning for a certain individual as he stepped to the side of the door, his back to the wall, hiding in the shadows and standing at attention. It didn't take long for his eyes to spot his target, Sir Rin Kimura. His superior.<br/><br/>Shajjae was patient as he waited for the meeting to come to near an end, and only when it had did he step away from the wall. Though they were all still talking, it was about less important things. Silently as a shadow even in the middle of the day, he makes his way toward where Rin was sitting. Coming to a stop not directly behind but slightly to the side, he gives Kimura a salute. ""Sir, I'm here about the mission. Awaiting further orders..."" He had been told he was to be infiltrating the Rebels as one of their own, and it worked completely as of what he was. They would have no suspicions of him whatsoever. Lowering his hand, he holds it to the side as he waits for a reaction, a reply of any sort from Rin, ignoring the looks he was given by the other members at the table."
5136,Purple Skies,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51917,2017-05-24T21:50:24,Donta,"Donta and Jessica jumped out of the truck they had stolen and stepped back to watch other rebel members start to unload. He crossed his arms, clearly annoyed that he had been duped, and cursing the loss of his inevitable meal. A hearty pat on the shoulder from Jessica and the look of condolence she gave him made him realize she understood his feelings, and she sighed heavily.<br/><br/>""Look, I understand we need weapons too, Jess. I'm just upset that they had to go through my stomach to convince me to do this mission. I thought I was more trustworthy than that."" Donta said, sighing as well. He reached up to pull off his cloak and stretch his pink wings for once as he plopped down on a nearby crate. He noticed that Jessica seem to stare at them for a bit when he did move them around, and now was no exception, but she never mentioned anything about them, however she could.<br/><br/>She sat down beside him on the next crate over and Donta could hear music through her headphones, yet she only had one earpiece on, the ear facing him was left off. She wasn't a complete jerk after all.<br/><br/>They both stared as the truck was unloaded, waiting for their ride back to headquarters for further instructions, yet it seemed to take forever. It was when the last of the small crates were removed from the truck that they revealed a larger one buried underneath the smaller ones. This one was much bigger and he heard several crew mentioning they needed to get a forklift for it. Curious, Donta stood and meandered over to the truck, yet the smell from the crate made him step up inside. Jessica stood to follow him.<br/><br/>This large crate had holes in the side, made of wood and the smell of sawdust emanated from inside. He slowly leaned down and put a large, furry ear to the lid and he heard something odd. Like snoring, yet a quiet hissing noise as well. Definitely not food.<br/><br/>""Is there a Crowbar?"" He asked, staring at the box. Jessica ran off, and shortly jumped back up into the back of the truck with a bright red crowbar. Donta took it and slid it under the lid.<br/><br/>*Crrrrrrraaaaaackkkkk*<br/><br/>The corner lifted. Donta slid the crowbar down the edge of the lid...<br/><br/>*Crrrraaaacckkkkk......Crrrraaaaccccckkkk*<br/><br/>The side of the lid came free and He grunted as it came up. Both peered inside and Donta's head drew back. Inside was a large snake coiled around the body of a man, both in a rather comfortable looking deep sleep.<br/><br/>""Wow, that's not a crate of guns..."" Donta muttered. Jessica put her fingers to her mouth, ""Or food."" Donta added for her. He turned the crowbar around in his paw and gave the man a gentile poke in the arm, thinking it best to wake him first over the snake.<br/><br/>""Rise and shine, um, sir?"""
5137,Purple Skies,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51917,2017-06-17T21:39:01,Chemical Lady,"At first Rin ignored the young man that had come inside the meeting room. He had to finish the meeting before taking care of the matter concerning Shajjae Jarsdel. Rin had been the one that had summoned the non-human, still that did not mean that he had time for him immediately. After wrapping up the meeting, Minister Rin Kimura stood up from his chair. Although Jarsdel was not particularly short, Rin still towered over him. He glared down at the boy before him with his ice cold eyes before speaking. “Next time wait outside,” he said in his naturally cold and commanding tone. Behind him the other Ministers were getting ready to leave and take care of their own matters. A few of them seemed to be curious as to what a non-human in military uniform was doing in their meeting hall. Rin had already informed the other Ministers about the general strategy that he would undertake against the rebels, but there was no need for everyone to be completely informed about all the details. The more people knew about everything the higher the risk. Of course there was no doubt about the loyalty of all the Minsters to the Government, however why take the risk to trust their subordinates as well? “Come to my office,” Rin commanded in the same kind of voice before walking into that direction as well.<br/>As soon as he had walked through the doors with his wide strides he was approached by his direct subordinates again. He did not look back to see if Jarsdel was following him even once. On the way to his office, Rin took care of the matters that his subordinates threw at him. His answers were always short but to the point. Not once was his speech disrespectful, unfair or angry, even when one of his followers admitted a mistake. While his stature already demanded the necessary respect and distance, Rin calmly answered everything. He left out all explanations with the expectations that his subordinates understood his answers well enough to be able to handle the matter at hand. The entourage indeed seemed to be just fine with the answers they got and by the time they had arrived at Rin’s office, most of them had already left with a satisfied expression on their faces to get the work done that was expected of them. Rin entered his office, leaving the last few of his followers by the door. They quickly gathered the notes and documents that needed to be handled and dropped them on the side of Rin’s otherwise empty and clean desk before leaving.  Rin kept standing with a straight back behind his desk until the non-human entered his office. His posture clearly showed his military history as he was looking at the young man before him. In today’s society non-humans were regarded as being of less worth than humans. By laws established before the whatever happened they were given the same rights as humans, still that never really took root. The Minister actually could not care less about any of that. He only cared about the capabilities and loyalty of a person, all else did not matter. And in this case there was a good match between them. In fact, that Jarsdel was a non-human could work in his advantage. It was already known to the Ministry that the rebels mostly consisted of non-humans, so it would be easier for them to believe that a non-human wants to join them than a human. Rin did not offer Jarsdel the option to sit down in one of the visitors chairs, instead he got straight to the point.<br/>“I have a mission for you,” he said in his usual cold voice. “Our information gathering process on the group that is opposing the Government is inefficient. Your task will be to infiltrate this group and to deliver us trustworthy information about their plans and activities so that we can work more adequately to stop them in their endeavours.” With these words Rin was done with what he had to say. Outside the door of his office there was one of his loyal and capable assistants waiting to fill in the boy on more details. The Minister dismissed the young soldier with a short word. He was satisfied to have found a suitable candidate for this mission."
5138,Purple Skies,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51917,2017-06-28T19:51:21,Shadow_Heart,"She just wanted a glimpse. A quick, momentary glimpse. That was all she asked for. So, she stood patiently. Not moving an inch from the door of the meeting room, standing outside. She didn't even flinch when the boy with the lion tail came by, passing her and entering the room where the higher-ups were having their discussions. She knew that he wasn't one of them, the humans, but for some reason, he was allowed to be a part of the military. Despite his animalistic appearances and abilities, she knew that he was a capable soldier, extremely loyal and a stout believer in what the Government was doing. And so very lucky. To be able to work beneath Rin.<br/><br/>Rin was the whole reason that she, Västerås Söderström, was waiting so diligently by the door. Västerås was the daughter of one of the Government higher-ups, one of the councilors of twelve. Despite being tied to the Government this way, Västerås really didn't have much to do with going on that happened, simply being there for her father. Her mother had died at a young age, so ever since she was little she'd been taking on the tasks of what one would call a ""housewife"". Cleaning, cooking, chores, the whole nine yards.<br/><br/>And in that time, waiting whilst her father was in meetings, and seeing him several times once they dispersed, Västerås began to develop feelings for the cool, somber, and level headed young man known as Rin Kimura. Of course, she never had the courage to state her feelings about him, only having enough to watch him with admiring eyes as he exited the doors every time, and his underhands flocking towards him. Besides, she was far too young for him, he'd been an adult even when she'd been no older than ten years of age. There was no way such a mature man would ever have feelings for her. However, she couldn't qualm the aching in her heart, the longing she held for him. Her yearning for at least a look her way, a word alone with him, to be able to speak without being nervous...was great. But for now, just being able to see him was good enough.<br/><br/>And surely as before, like all the times that had come ahead, the meetings end and the doors open. Rin leaves, and she remains where she was, seemed like a statue, but her eyes follow his movements, hears his words as he spoke to those who followed him. And of course, like every time before, he was unaware as she watched him move further away down the hall, and disappearing from her line of sight. She releases the breath she'd been holding in a deep sigh, jumping slightly as she felt a hand on her shoulder.<br/><br/>Looking up, she sees her father standing there, an amused look in his eyes and smirk on his lips. ""Admiring the view again?"" He says, teasing her habit of watching Rin. Her cheeks grow red, and her bottom lip sticks out slightly. ""Sh-shut up Father! It's not like that!"" Defiant as always, she so desperately wanted to keep her feelings a secret, but there was no use trying to keep secrets from her father. He always found out things in the end. Always. ""Alright, alright."" Her father chuckles, his eyes twinkling with amusement. ""Let's get going home then, shall we?"" He gestures for them to leave, and she nods, heading in the opposite direction that Rin had walked, making their way back to the place they lived.<br/><br/>Meanwhile, outside, making their way along was the nimble form of a certain individual. Now, this individual was different from all the rest, unique in lots of different ways. For one, the outfit. For two, the giant paw like gloves that covered their hands. Same with the shoes. Jumping nimbly from roof to roof, the young person made their way across town, heading to the edge where they had an appointment with a certain scientist. What was their name? Epsilon. Or at least, that was what they called themselves at the moment. Epsilon had a bad habit of changing his name more often than not.<br/><br/>As Epsilon jumped along, a grin on his face and a spring in his step, he hummed a song under his breath. A brown drawstring bag dangled at his waist, jingling merrily with coins he'd recently...acquired. Or rather, stole, just that day. If the people wanted to keep their money so badly, they should hold on to it better. Or at least, that was the mindset that Epsilon kept. Want your stuff? Protect it. Or else all was fair game to the sticky fingers that belonged to Epsilon the Thief.<br/><br/>A gap between the roof Epsilon was on and the next comes up, but it was not a problem. The long, braided, leather tail like object that could be seen swaying and dangling behind Epsilon springs to action, elongating and hooking onto a pole on the other side of the gap, the metal piece at the end securing it in place. Taking a running leap, Epsilon throws himself off the roof, swinging himself with acrobatic grace through the air, flipping halfway, and landing with perfection on the other side. He doesn't take any time for a breather and continues on his way, still with that same pointy toothed grin on his face.<br/><br/>About fifteen minutes or so pass by as he continued on his way, and eventually the bunker that served as the Scientist's lab came into view. ""Heeheehee!!!"" Epsilon begins to giggle, eyes lighting up with excitement. Most people feared to go to the lab. But Epsilon was different. In fact, it was something he looked forward to. It was an amusement for him, different and unique. And for him, that was the best thing of all. ""Here I come!!!"" He announces this to no one in particular, as he was still pretty much by himself, despite the people swarming below him as he scurried over the rooftops. It wouldn't take him much longer to reach the lab if he kept up the pace he was moving at."
5139,"Vampires, the good the bad and the bloody. IC",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51984,2017-02-24T22:52:41,TheSkittleKraken,"Blood stain removal can usually be accomplished with household supplies and some elbow grease, though the difficulty depends largely on the material the blood is on and how long it's been there. Fresh blood on washable fiber will often come out with a simple laundering in cold water. If blood remains, the garment can be soaked in a cold water and ammonia bath for 15 minutes, and then scraped and blotted until the stain is gone.<br/><br/>Filling the ammonia bath and scrubbing out blood wasn't what Solstice had expected to be doing with their Friday nights a few years ago. At least it was some time alone, even if it was time alone in a windowless laundry room. Solstice pulled on rubber gloves and removed a shirt from the bucket of water and ammonia. One of those expensive button downs Max favored. The stains were beginning to come out, that was a relief. The witch set about scrubbing, and began to slip in to a meditative state with the repetitive motion. Tonight, alone, the fog of fear and hopelessness began to give way to a sort of trance when the door of the laundry room opened. Solstice didn't hear it, or the footsteps behind them at first.<br/><br/>""Put that down and come with me,"" Max Altman commanded. Solstice gave a violent start before turning to Max and nodding unsteadily. They took off their gloves and obeyed, following Altman up the stairs to the spacious living room. The rug was rolled back, and on the hardwood floor was a jar of salt, rosemary, anise, and a lock of black hair. The situation was immediately clear to Solstice, as it had happened before. The hair belonged to a runaway, the herbs and salt intended for a divination ritual to find them. Of all the things they were forced to do, this Solstice hated the most. They knew as well as anyone what they were condemning the runaway to by finding them. The witch stared at the hair. ""I didn't bring you here to look at it. Tell me where he is."" He didn't have to add the implied 'or else'. Solstice sank to the floor, laid a salt circle and tore up the herbs in their hands. They could feel magic awakening again, it felt good. Their breath became relaxed, and their eyes closed. They saw the runaway first, a young man. He was smiling timidly at something. As Solstice's trance deepened they saw that he was in a house, a slightly familiar one. With him was a woman and several huge dogs. Elvar! Recognizing her jolted Solstice out of their trance, and they nearly fell forward out of the circle. They looked up at Altman. If only they could get away with lying. The last thing they wanted was to hurt the runaway or Elvar, who had seemed kind when Altman had taken them to her house to see the dogs. ""Where?"" Altman demanded. Solstice opened their mouth but hesitated. He reached into his pocket and held up the collar remote. Solstice dropped their gaze to their knees.<br/><br/>""Elvar's house,"" They said quietly.  Altman smirked slightly.<br/><br/>""Good. Get Lily."" Solstice nodded and rose from the circle. Lily's rooms were only a couple doors from the living room and Altman's quarters. Solstice knocked gently. Lily wan't necessarily in her room, but Solstice would rather try there first, rather than venture into the dungeon euphemistically referred to as the ""Offices""."
5140,"Vampires, the good the bad and the bloody. IC",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51984,2017-02-26T04:36:14,xenocartographer,"Lily sighed deeply. It had been the better part of a month since she'd last had a fight with Masterson, and even still she was no closer to being able to defeat him. Frankly, it was doing a number on her mood. She could picture the scene so clearly in her mind, and she could see exactly what she should have done differently, but it just wouldn't...<br/><br/>Lily snarled. Enough speculation, more dangerous acrobatics with pointy metal bits. She pictured Masterson's charge, pirouetted away from the imaginary enemy while bringing her very much physical blade up to counterattack - and once again stumbled at just the wrong moment, stabbing her mattress in the process.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Shit.</span><br/><br/>Lily winced as landed ass-first on the ground. She'd had plenty of years to practice - going on two hundred of them. Why was this so difficult? Where did Masterson get off charging like that, anyway? It was hardly a dignified-<br/><br/>A knock on the door snapped Lily out of it. She had half a mind to wring the neck of whoever it was, but as she opened the door her bad mood melted away.<br/><br/>""Hey, Sol, what up? ,"" Lily asked cheerfully. ""Hey, you wouldn't happen to have a moment to beat the crap out of each other, would you? I've been practicing-""<br/><br/>Sword. Sword, sword, where was her sword? Oh, right, the mattress. She turned her back on Solstice for a second to retrieve it.<br/><br/>""-a move that should answer - hang on-""<br/><br/>With a grunt, she tugged the sword free and offered it to Solstice. She'd use a replica, the better to avoid injuring the squishy mortal too badly.<br/><br/>""-that bastard's stupid charge attack, but I just can't seem to get it- anyway, do you have a moment?"""
5141,"Vampires, the good the bad and the bloody. IC",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51984,2017-02-26T21:53:28,Rennajade,"A litter of puppies meant a serious lack of rest for Elvar, particularly since this was Bird's first litter. She had finally gotten all of the bitch's genetic testing done, as well as some shows in the past year or two, and Bird had proven herself to be a versatile and stable example of the breed. Friendly but aloof, loving but reserved with strangers, and even-tempered but enthusiastic about her bitework. Elvar had been waiting to pick a new bitch from her litters, and had a good feeling about this one (after a hundred years of breeding, her eye was pretty good) and she had been right.<br/><br/>But even the best dogs occasionally turned out to be terrible mothers. First litters were always most stressful. After the first pup, Bird had stared first at the pup, then turned to her owner with the canine equivalent expression of shock, horror, and absolute confusion, silently asking,<span style=""font-style: italic"">What the hell are these things?!</span><br/><br/>A month later, she was doing quite well and Elvar had<span style=""font-style: italic"">finally</span>been able to get a bit of rest. It wasn't much, and she didn't<span style=""font-style: italic"">really</span>need it to survive, but lack of sleep made her cranky and short-tempered. It was rewarding and she loved what she did, but anyone who knew her well also knew not to ask much, if anything, of her when there was a new litter.<br/><br/>Which is why it surprised her when someone rang the doorbell. Five dogs started barking and crowded the baby gate in front of the door, and she shushed and shoo'ed them away. Who would possibly be here? She had few friends, preferring her dogs to most company, and those she knew wouldn't dare disturb her unless they intended to puppy-sit for a while.<br/><br/>She cracked the door, and found a redhead she knew quite well standing on her porch. Behind her, appearing withdrawn and nervous, stood a young, Hispanic man. He looked thin and a bit sunken in, but healthy enough to still be functional, and Elvar had a hunch that she knew exactly where this young man came from.<br/><br/>""Why do I have a feeling this is one of your asshole little brother's 'products'?"" she asked, the brother comment earning an eye roll from her friend. ""Come on in. There are puppies, so watch out for Bird -- she's been good, but I haven't had anyone over so I'm not sure how protective she'll be. The kitchen is blocked off so it shouldn't be much of an issue.""<br/><br/>""Thanks. I wouldn't bug you unless it was kind of an emergency, but I picked this dude up last night. I'd shelter him, but I'm a little too close to the situation and Altman will probably look at my place first."" Marie had no reason to remain on good terms with him now that Carson was dead, but she also knew that the escaped slave wouldn't be safe with her. Altman had, on a few occasions, barged into her house without permission. He was always met by ten or twenty angry, abandoned adopted scions, but often just shoved through them to search her house. Truly the most inconsiderate little shit she knew.<br/><br/>Elvar nodded as she moved the gate aside and waved them into the house. ""Yeah, I figured. Luckily I've had a little more rest the past couple of days so I'm not as grumpy, but there are exceptions to be made anyway. What's your name?"" She turned to the man gingerly following Marie.<br/><br/>He hesitated, but quietly responded, ""Lupe Rio."" Marie nudged him, and he put his hand out to shake. ""Nice to meet you. Are these your dogs?""<br/><br/>""Nice to meet you, too,"" Elvar replied, shaking the offered hand. ""There's five adults and, currently, eight puppies. I assume Marie warned you that the house is usually covered in dog hair and that I breed these guys, right?"" When he nodded, she grinned. ""Great, so not too much of a surprise. You okay with dogs?"" He nodded again, a little less emphatically, and she called Ghost over. The giant white floof half-bounded, half-wiggled over in a way that made his almost-300-pound body look a bit less terrifying, and Lupe hesitantly patted his head. The big dog shoved his head under Lupe's arm and grumbled, pleased when it resulted in ear scratches.<br/><br/>""So,"" Marie started. ""I'm just gonna talk for you and get Elvar up to speed, alright?"" When Lupe nodded, she turned back to her friend. ""He was a refugee from Honduras who happened to stumble into Altman's path --hence, not going to police when he escaped. He's nearly fluent in English, he told me he had been studying hard in preparation to move here, and unfortunately hit some of Altman's contacts when coming over the border. They dumped him right at Altman's doorstop and he's been there for... three months?"" She glanced at Lupe for confirmation, who gave her a distracted thumbs-up while scratching Ghost. ""From what I understand here, Altman wasn't around, Lily wasn't paying attention, and someone didn't lock doors? Right?""<br/><br/>He nodded. ""Yes, I tried to open a door and it was not locked, and the other doors leading out also were unlocked. I got lucky. When I left I walked for a bit and then Marie picked me up.""<br/><br/>""I was visiting Nazi Almond to give him some of Carson's stuff and he looked lost, so I offered him a ride and let him stay the night.""<br/><br/>Elvar snorted at Almond, an inside joke, and sighed. ""Yeah, I'm assuming you've been through a lot. We'll go shopping for clothes and food later --I might have some frozen dinners-- but there's a guest room down the hall and a bathroom at the end if you want to shower. I might have a few things you can borrow to wear, too. They'll be short on you but they'll fit okay otherwise.""<br/><br/>Lupe smiled tentatively and moved toward the hall. ""Thank you for your hospitality. Is there anything I can help with?""<br/><br/>She waved him off. ""I'll probably put you to work with the dogs later, but go wash up and take some time to decompress first. Enjoy some peace and quiet and, y'know, not-torture first. Maybe in a couple weeks?""<br/><br/>Elvar had been through this before. When possible, she took in ex-slaves of Altman's, gave them a roof, food, and a bed to sleep in, and often referred them to therapy if they wanted it. Never for free -- they worked for her, but she split profits with them so they'd have some savings if and when they decided to leave. Most decided to strike out on their own after a few months, some stayed a year. She heard from some of them still, many successful, some still just surviving, but she was proud of all of them and liked helping when she could.<br/><br/>The door down the hall closed and she heard the shower turn on, and turned to Marie. ""So, busy day, then?"" she smirked, and Marie rolled her eyes.<br/><br/>""Just a little. Weird of Altman to leave things so easy to escape, though. It's not like him. I'm glad this kid got out, don't get me wrong, but that's weird."" Her lips drew into a line, but she came up blank. ""He got lucky, I guess?""<br/><br/>Elvar hummed in affirmation as she moved to peer into the kitchen. Bird and the pups were all fast asleep, snuggled into the blankets she had down.<br/><br/>b""Yeah. Very lucky."""
5142,Demonic Love and Angelic Hatred!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51987,2017-02-26T01:09:47,JDizzle383,"""Skatralo Toritai!<span style=""vertical-align: super;""><span style=""color: #FF0000"">1</span></span>"" Astaroth shouted, his voice the embodiment of anger and hatred. using his teleportation magic, he impaled Baal before the traitorous demon could react. Withdrawing his sword, which was now covered in black demon blood, he turned to the Angels.<br/><br/>""oot vintae sist krowd'n, gutt Y cill et kabe, rekam mo drowz!<span style=""vertical-align: super;""><span style=""color: #FF0000"">2</span></span>"" he shouted, his fury evident on his features. ""Varell, mo emnets!<span style=""vertical-align: super;""><span style=""color: #FF0000"">3</span></span>""<br/><br/>With that, he moved his free hand backward and opened a portal through which he planned to escape his imminent death. ""Thamuz, Lucifer, Olfcrai fo oot vist.<span style=""vertical-align: super;""><span style=""color: #FF0000"">4</span></span>""<br/><br/>Jumping through the potal, he uttered one last spell to put a barrier around the castle to trap the Angels within the castle walls. Suddenly he felt something different happening to him. his body was no longer muscular, and he felt as though he was at least 1320 years younger. then a pain went through his torso enough to cause him to black out. His final thoughts before doing so were, ""This shouldn't be possible!""<br/>______________________________________________________________________________________<br/><br/>""Hey, kid! kid... looks like he's out cold. There's no sign of a mugging, and he doesn't have injuries at all! It's probably malnourishment. This is the second case like this today, though. what's going on here?""<br/>Astaroth opened his eyes slowly. ""Ooohh... Mo tesao! eht??? hrew sa y?<span style=""vertical-align: super;""><span style=""color: #FF0000"">5</span></span>""<br/><br/>""Strange, the other guy reacted similarly to that. you two know each other?"" the Medic asked, wheeling The Demon King into an ambulance. Astaroth glanced over at the figure next to him.<br/><br/>""Thamuz? Dode ne voppe. Y avel a snaj! gutt sifrt...<span style=""vertical-align: super;""><span style=""color: #FF0000"">6</span></span>""<br/><br/>Astaroth looked at the men in the ambulance adjacent to them. The one that was unlucky enough to have made eye contact with him instantly started screaming as the letters of the English alphabet burst from his mouth and entered Astaroth's body.<br/><br/>""Thamuz, you have my permission to take the voice of the other medic,"" he said as the first man fell to the floor, apparently now mute. after restraining the remaining medic, he held him still and waited for his chief ambassador to do as he asked.<br/><br/>1.""Scandalous Traitor!""<br/>2.""You win this round, but I will be back, mark my words!""<br/>3.""Farewell my enemies!""<br/>4.""Thamuz, Lucifer, Follow if you wish.""<br/>5.""Ooohh... my head! what??? where am I?""<br/>6.""Thamuz? do not worry. I have a plan! but first..."""
5143,Demonic Love and Angelic Hatred!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51987,2017-03-03T04:10:20,Asterous,"Thamuz was in the middle of battle, not knowing with whom, but not caring either. With the number of angels swarming the place, keeping track of names at this point was pointless. He had lost sight of his king at some point but judged he was somewhere in the heat of battle. Slowly, the demon made his way back the way he had come until he could clearly hear the voice of Astaroth above all else.<br/><br/>Processing his king's words, Thamuz watched, almost in shock as the portal was opened. He knew Astaroth wasn't one to back down easily, and judging from the carnage around him, it had not been a decision made lightly. At the king's words, Thamuz followed him through the portal.<br/><br/>He didn't regret the decision, but he also wasn't overly fond of the pain that came with it. He trusted Astaroth, but the demon couldn't help but wonder what he had done before passing out.<br/><br/><br/>When he had awoken, it was to the sounds of voices, but not any that he recognized. Opening his eyes, Thamuz tried to figure out where he was but was stopped by the feeling of being moved. The demon remained silent, accessing the situation until a familiar voice caught his attention. Hearing Astaroth's voice, Thamuz waited, knowing he had something planned.<br/><br/>Watching as his king took the voice of one of the men, Thamuz followed suit upon gaining permission to do so. When the man's voice had been forfeited to the demon, Thamuz directed his questions towards Astaroth.<br/><br/>""My King, forgive me, but where is this place? And what has happened?"""
5144,Demonic Love and Angelic Hatred!,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=51987,2017-03-25T12:57:24,Snakeoffestival,"A loud crash proceeded the ensuing torrent of deep passionate yelling ""Don't fuck with me!"" The yelling in question came from a very slender dark haired man in a suit. His hair almost looked like it had a bit of purple in it. His deep blue eyes shone in pure rage at the old priest tied to the chair. He was gagged with a handkerchief with a dove stitched on it. ""We had a deal you and I. Oh yes a wonderful fair deal, you paid your new god Tithe and I didn't burn your sacred place of worship to a sizzling pile of ash!"" The man's voice had a somewhat melodious tint to it, like every word from his mouth was in song or poetry. The priest struggled inanely against his gold wire binds, with tears falling down his terrified face. ""And you know what God does to Sinners?!"" A shadow engulfed the Priest's body as the raven haired man leaned just passed his head whispering into his ear ""They get punished."" A step back and a sleight of hand into his suit revealed an untraceable black 45 caliber pistol ""Now King of sinners where should i shoot first?"" He pointed the gun to each part he said in turn ""Your Head? Maybe your heart? Really you want to suffer more?"" His voice cut the priest's last spark of hope into shreds as he began to sob unabashedly. ""Maybe your lung..."" His torture is interrupted but the Kim Possible phone jingle ""Who would Dare interrupt the almighty Azazel!? He whipped a slick black phone with a plush cute bear phone case out. His expression softened after a moment and then he began to bubble in maniacal laughter ""GOOD! GOOD! It looks like you live today Sinner! A shame to kill you now!"" Azazel then Sauntered out of the building nodding to himself.<br/><br/>Wings... He had only regained them a small bit ago. It had taken a long time, being cast out of heaven and stripped of all power was rough. This information though, it tantalized him to his very core. A dimensional rift or at the very least a spacial shift. Humans were good for a few things, one of them was being able to be tapped in to the flow of the spirit. Inner circles of his cults were quite good at just knowing information that by all rights they shouldn't. His black wings mirrored his hair color resembling that of a raven. He eventually landed right in front of an ambulance. He stroked his handsome chin and ripped the ambulance door open. ""Oh if this isn't a treat!?"" His wings flapped and he bared his fang like teeth ""Zhe Devolre Trephorous! Vel Waradore<span style=""vertical-align: super;""><span style=""color: #BF0000"">1</span></span>!""<br/><br/>________________________________________________________________________________________________________________<br/><br/>The angel side of Bora Paradie was beautiful and pure. Gold castles towered at the end of golden streets laden upon clouds. And at the center was the largest palace of them all, with a throne fit for a giant to sit in. At that throne sat God, a being far too radiant to ever look upon fully even by the most devout of angels. And at this perfect being's side was a girl of such a beautiful elegance that no one dare look upon her either. Her long blonde hair shined like gold as it fell perfectly over her pure wings and modest robe. The heavens seemed to spread open above her as the thunderous voice of God spoke ""Mikaela, Angel Oln Mamerande. A Halvore Zhe Molns Sarcarde Oln Truls Fol Aire<span style=""color: #BF0000""><span style=""vertical-align: super;"">2</span></span>.""<br/>""Yacht Elis Ain Yahweh<span style=""color: #BF0000""><span style=""vertical-align: super;"">3</span></span>?""<br/>Mikaela was given a brief and cryptic explanation after that to which she could only garner that she was to be the next prophet for Christ and that she'd have multiple anti-christs trying to render her efforts pointless. With that she was whisked away to a far away place. With a cough she opened her eyes to a parked ambulance and a suit laden man yelling into its opening. Of course she had no clue what to make of any of it.<br/><br/><br/><br/>1 ""The Devil Triumvirate! How Wonderful!""<br/>2 ""Mikaela, Angel of message. I have the most sacred of tasks for you.""<br/>3 ""What is it Yahweh(God but the word exists in earth language.)?"""
5145,Real Life RP In-Character,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52036,2017-03-14T21:47:56,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Beep. Beep. Beep.<br/><br/>""Oh, crap"", a voice mumbled, while a tattooed arm slipped from under a blanket and smacked the alarm clock off the nightstand. <br/><br/>That was a daily ritual for Mackenzie Blackburn, since she had moved into that house with her two roommates. She would go to bed only after they were both asleep - no matter how long that could take - and then wake up six in the morning to go to work. Lucky for her, the auto repair shop where Mackenzie worked was within walking distance. She couldn't afford a car, and even taking the bus every day would make a dent in her already tight budget.<br/><br/>There was her share of rent, groceries, clothes - not every clothing item resisted staying under a car all day - and some savings whenever possible. Every now and then she considered she should put some aside for some fun. Maybe the movies, or something like that. <br/><br/>And then she decided against it. She really needed those savings to get herself a place that didn't involve having to share a home with two men. Not that her roommates were bothersome. They kept to themselves most of the time. Still, it was more interaction than she would have liked. <br/><br/>Shaking her head, the girl got moving. She couldn't sit there all day thinking about whatever. She had to move her ass into the bathroom, take a shower and start preparing breakfast - as she always left something ready for the roommates, since it didn't cost her too much work. If she was gonna cook two pancakes, why not cook a few extra, right? No problem there.<br/><br/>After the shower, she went into the kitchen, starting with the coffee. She needed it to function. While she worked, the girl tried to be as quiet as possible, in case she happened to be the only one in the house. Looking in the fridge for eggs gave her the certainty that they would need groceries, and she made a quick list, leaving it on the kitchen counter with a 20 and a 10. Hopefully some of the guys would be nice enough to take care of it. Otherwise, she would have to tackle it herself after work.</div>"
5146,Real Life RP In-Character,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52036,2017-03-15T04:37:06,Ivan The Mouse,"It was early in the morning back then. But there he was, a relatively young man who was laying in his bed with his eyes open as he stared at the ceiling. All he did was to think about many things that concerned him - his family, his job, his health and minutiae that people wouldn't understand even if he tried to explain it. But he knew it was morning, as he made it a habit to sleep with the lights off and windows covered with blinds. It was almost pitch dark in the night, but blue when the morning came. We wanted to say in the bed longer, but he said to himself that the CPU tower at work won't fix itself. Thus, he carefully raised himself up from his bed. He knew that if he jumped out of it immediately, he would just become dizzy and his body didn't quite handle that well in any way.<br/><br/>He opened up the nightstand's cabinet and there it was, a pile of blister packs and pill bottles for various tablets and capsules. He didn't want them, he needed them. There were so many of these things that an average person wouldn't probably catch up to memorizing all of them. But he did long ago, as his survival was dependent on these medications, much like food, water and other essential things. He opened a couple bottles and popped a few tabs from the foil packs. He finally stood up from his bed, with a handful of pills.<br/><br/>As he stepped outside his tiny room, he went slowly but steadily walking directly to the dining room and the first thing he saw was a plate full of pancakes and Mackenzie herself. There were also a list of groceries and a couple of dollar bills, and the first thing he thought of was tackling the groceries. He was proactive in doing this, as it meant going outside and therefore breaking the monotony of staying in the house most of the time either to sit himself in front of the PC or watching TV. But first, he must deal with the fact that he has a handful of pills in his palm right now.<br/><br/>""Good morning."" He greeted Mackenzie, or ""Mack"" as they called her. His voice exuded a semblance of politeness, which betrayed his indifferent or even grim exterior. It was then obvious that he was very different to her, externally speaking. She had a fair but tattooed skin and long red hair, while he had a brownish complexion and short black hair. He opened up the fridge, grabbed a bottle of cold water, among many others, and downed half of the water bottle once alongside the whole handful of medicines with him. He then took a pancake, ate it piece by piece as he chewed it well, and drank the rest of the bottle.<br/><br/>He wanted to tackle the groceries now, but he now has another concern: The empty water bottle itself. He looked towards Mack and asked, ""Mack, what do I do with this? We'll still use it or I should just throw it away?"""
5147,Real Life RP In-Character,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52036,2017-03-15T21:04:16,MioYum_Yum,"He had heard the showers turn on and then slowly come off. He had heard her go downstairs. Darryl was proud of himself; he had not given into the massage parlors last night. Actually, it had been a week. And he stuffed a whole $100 aside to give Mackenzie today; except, he was a little behind all together. He'd need another $100 next week to catch up for last month. Then, he'd need $200 more to pay for this month. Which was perfectly reasonable to expect. No, Darryl wasn't going to allow this to discourage him. If he worked equally hard this week as he did last week, he would have extra for himself too!<br/><br/>He had showered the night before at the gym, so he was set for this morning. He would just need a quick splash of water to the eyes, brushing of his teeth, deodorant, and then washing of the hands (in that order). After taking care of those incidentals, he joined Leonard and Mackenzie downstairs. Both Leonard and Darryl were relatively new, but Darryl was slightly suspicious of Leonard. Why exactly was he here? What was his angle? No matter; as long as he didn't try to impede any hope of friendship he might have with Mackenzie - he didn't care what he did. Actually, sometimes he harbored a desire for Mackenzie to be a type of a sister and maybe Leonard a brother. But he didn’t know Leonard well, so he wasn’t sure he was brother material yet. The only reason he knew Mackenzie was because he sat behind her in homeroom for a couple of years in high school.<br/><br/>Besides, Mackenzie was very nice putting him up here … well, sharing the rent together. But he looked at Mackenzie as the Queen Bee.<br/><br/>Today he put on a collared shirt, but no tie. He wore jeans since they really didn’t care at BioTech what he wore. They only cared that customers could order materials on line and revenue was streaming in.<br/><br/>Overhearing Leonard’s question, Darryl quickly piped in. “Save the bottle; I mean, don’t keep it here. Take it to the grocery store and get the nickel for it. We need all the money we can scrounge for some wheels.” He realized he was rather abrupt, and then finished in a softer tone, “I mean, if you want.” Reaching down his pocket, he took out the envelope with the five twenties in it and gave it to Mackenzie. “Sorry I’m late; I’ll get more next week Mackenzie.” He looked at the pancakes, gave a quick smile and said, “I’ve got to go, see you guys later. Can I visit you on lunch break again, Mackenzie?” Mackenzie … he liked the name. He didn’t like the name Mack; but she did like it or at least tolerated being called it. He couldn’t bring himself to use that nickname yet."
5148,Real Life RP In-Character,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52036,2017-03-19T03:40:21,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Mackenzie was sitting in front of a plate with pancakes and some fried bacon and had a cup of hot coffee on the side when she heard she was not the only one up. Either she had caused them to wake up or they had done so on their own - Mackenzie wasn’t sure. She had yet to know her housemates’ sleep cycles that well. And a lot of other stuff. And yet, she wasn’t about to ask questions. If they had any complaints, they could voice those, like the adults they were.<br/><br/>Hearing Leonard’s greeting made the girl look up, swallow her food and then reply. “Morning”. That curt manner wasn’t personal, or intentionally rude. Mackenzie was just a person who didn’t like speaking more than needed. Sure, she would spend hours speaking to a client about their car. Or giving out instructions on anything important. But small talk really wasn’t her favorite thing to do. When it involved questions about her life, that became even less interesting. <br/><br/>Mackenzie was about to focus back in her own thoughts when she heard Leonard’s voice once again. His question about what to do with the bottle might have gotten a very unpleasant reply should it be asked before her morning coffee. Lucky for everyone, it wasn’t. <br/><br/>Before she could answer Leonard’s question, though, another voice did it. Darryl. Mackenzie was a bit unsure about him sometimes. Sometimes she thought he was okay, others, she felt there was something off about the guy. “Thanks”, she replied to his words about the money. She had nearly given up on him, he was always late, so she tried to make sure rent was covered, lest they all end up homeless. It wasn’t a comfortable situation, though. <br/><br/>When Darryl said he had to go, Mackenzie opened her mouth to point out that he should have breakfast. And then closed it. It was better not to get into his life. He was a grown up, after all. The question about visiting her on lunch break took an extra moment to be answered. “Fine, but just… step out of the way if I’m busy”, she finally conceded, finishing her breakfast and standing up. “Well, I’ll wash this up and go as well. Got a lot to do today”. She pointed to the list and turned her attention to Leonard then. “If you take care of it, would you try and get enough for everyone of whatever’s in the list? There’s no point in shopping just enough to last us a day or two. If you have to put something in yourself, let me know when I get home, deal?”. As soon as she finished speaking, Mackenzie was already by the sink, washing whatever she had used. She didn’t want to waste too much time and get late for work.</div>"
5149,Real Life RP In-Character,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52036,2017-03-24T14:50:55,Ivan The Mouse,"Leonard simply nodded at the request to make sure that he'll buy groceries that would last them for than a day or two. At this point, he decided to make sure the groceries would as the household a week. Besides, his topmost concern was to have enough money for his own medicines, and the others are of lower but still important. And so, he took the list Mack made, as well as the money the came both from her and Darryl. He headed back to his room to get a more money, something he can contribute for the groceries. And, holding a plastic bottle on one hand and the other in a pocket where both the money and the list are kept, he walked out of the house and to the streets as he heads to the nearest grocery store.<br/><br/>While walking slowly at the streets of their town, he remembered his earlier days when he first started living in the US. Back then, he considered the climate strange. He felt like it was too cold for him, as opposed to the Philippines where the Tropical climate meant it was either too hot or too wet. His first snowy winter was a nightmare on his already fragile body. It was the first time he wore clothes so thick even just to go outside, that wearing them back in his home country can probably kill a person via hyperthermia. But he soon acclimated himself to the season of his new country. Thus, it was less of a concern to him than before, but still enough that he needed to be careful due to it affecting his own health.<br/><br/>However, there was one thing he never quite gave up: His habit of wearing a plain t-shirt, old basketball shorts and rubber sandals. He entered the grocery store and a few people saw the way he clothed himself. To some, it was peculiar, enough to raise a few eyebrows. But he didn't seem to care. Besides, he knew that someone who looked sleepy and had a bad posture while wearing what people there considered as underwear or sleepwear will elicit such reactions. But he was just wearing what was considered as house clothes back in his home country. This, combined with his somewhat strange way of thinking, will have people ask some questions about him.<br/><br/>It was half an hour before he got all the groceries they needed to last them a week. Now, what was left was a few bags of everything they needed and a few coins of change, as well as the list. He finally got back home, he put some of the bags on top of the table and a few in the corner of the sofa. He then took out the list and began writing on it when he got a pencil. He put a check beside everything in the list, plus a few new things too. He then left the list on the table and put the change on top of it to weigh it down.<br/><br/>He looked at Mack and said, ""The bags on the table are all the food and rest here in the sofa are things I've added on. The things I've added are cleaning solutions and bleach for the cleaning the bathroom, as well as bar soap and shampoo. If you think I'm done something else wrong, I'm sorry.""<br/><br/>He headed to his room to fetch his work uniform, a clean underwear and a drying towel, and then went to the bathroom to take a bath. Cleaning the bathroom as something he saw as his job. He was obsessed with sanitation, mainly because of his health issues. Thus, he kept it so clean, it was like he was paid to do it. But, as for now, he was to take a thorough bath, another concern for him."
5150,Real Life RP In-Character,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52036,2017-03-29T22:41:42,MioYum_Yum,"""I don't understand it, Darryl. Well, just come in after me"" his carpool friend who also worked at Biotech said. Darryl had tried numerous times to use his key card to get through the door as internal memos always said to do; but it didn't work. Darryl feared the worse; they let him go and didn't tell him. Sugar honey iced tea, this was bad. He needed to get money for the household, the only family he really ever had that never judged him for anything. He had a roof over his head, a pretty woman for a landlord, and another roommate who pretty much stayed to himself. He didn't need this, he was already behind on rent.<br/><br/>But the morning actually flew by; he was still allowed in the building and he still had a job. The reason his key card didn't work is because they needed to get him a new key; he had gotten a mini promotion. He went from web designer to lead of Cigna Development, the revenue part of the job. Everything was safe; he took out his phone to text Mackenzie. First he typed ""I love you"" and thought better of it, backspacing and erasing that part. What if Leonard loved her. What if he was just infatuated with her. What if he just wanted a sister? He knew he wanted more, but he didn't know really what that meant.<br/><br/>""Good news"" he wrote in the text. ""Small raise at work; bad news, no way to spend time with you at break. Good news, I'll pick up flowers on the way back for the house."" That was a lie; he could care less about the house. But he wanted to show his appreciation to Mackenzie for allowing him to stay. ""Want me to pick you up a sandwich from Subway?"""
5151,Memento Mori (IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52056,2017-03-22T04:07:14,Ivan The Mouse,"[If you want to join the RP or have questions, post in the OoC thread.<a class=""postlink"" href=""https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=23&amp;t=52051"">Here's</a>the link to there.]<br/><br/>The sun was slowly appearing up from the horizon. It was still dark enough back then, but the dawn's breaking was already at a point where the trees of the forest were visible enough to be seen by the naked eye. And the light of the sun was steadily creeping into the surroundings. A new day is about to arrive and it was inevitable that the sun will soon be illuminating that world where everything lived in. At the same time, there was another light at the same time, a smaller one and only at the point of embers. It was the remains of a bonfire inside the forest on a wide and clear spot, enough where a small kind of fire of that size will not accidentally turn the whole forest into a massive inferno if not overseen. But that bonfire was dying and will soon die. It has served it's purpose and will not be needed to be kept alive.<br/><br/>But those embers were being watched the whole time by a lone figure. He was the one who lit-up the bonfire and kept vigil over it, without any sleep. He didn't sleep in the duration of that night. But was not because he cannot sleep due to something bothering his mind or simply didn't feel like it. Rather, he had no need to sleep anymore. Even if he tried to, his body will never force itself to sleep in anyway. He couldn't even close his eyes. Thus, since sleep was not an option he could take, he appropriated the whole night to sit on top of a log and stare at the bonfire.<br/><br/>But as much as he can't feel the desire to sleep, still felt bored. But there was nothing to do that time, as he had already melted enough of the lead objects he has found in the journeys to make round shots for his firearm, and can only buy gunpowder on settlements and shops. Therefore he did what he could do, and he turned is gaze away from the burnt out remains of the bonfire and on his own hand. What he saw was the hand of someone who was perished long ago. It was just the remains of a hand. It has skeletonized long ago and the only flesh it remained hugging it was a few and dried out like old leather. He looked down his wrist and his forearm. It was pretty much the same bones and old dried skin. The other hand was not different, either. Those were his own hands, and he felt indifferent about it. He has seen this countless times, and accepted the fact that he wasn't exactly the kind of person who can be called fully alive anymore.<br/><br/>The morning has fully arrived and the rays of the sun has peeked deep into the forest already. He then turned to his sole company on this journey. She was still sleeping soundly. He, then, said to her, ""It's morning now."" His voice sounded unnatural. It was the voice of a man but was reverberating, as if it was said inside a massive hall where even the smallest sound was will vibrate. It wasn't booming and loud, but still sounded peculiar."
5152,Memento Mori (IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52056,2017-04-02T03:54:25,Zana820,"Wraped tightly in their bedroll and mumbling ever so slightly, Asher slowly came back to the relm of the conscious. With a few small noises of awakening, the halfling eyes opened sluggishly as the small humaniod looked around their surroundings woth bleary eyes. With their arm carefully being shrugged out from between the blanket and the bed roll, they rubbed their eyes away of the remaning vestiges of sleep and breathed in deep the smell of cold morning air and the smell of ash from the long dead flame,<br/>""G'mornin..."" the Halfing slurred to her companion ever so slightly as they slowly sat up, dark hair slightly tousled from their rest.<br/><br/>Looking at their escort now Asher still felt some slight apprehension towards the man and his appearance but knew they needed to trust him for the time being if they were ever to complete the dire task at hand.<br/>""Did anything happen during the night while I slept?"" Asher asked as they slowly moved aside their blanket and reached for thier boots which laid against their traveling pack and other belongings as they tried hard not to think of the dautning quest ahead.<br/><br/>As Asher listened to Karl's response to try and distract themselves but despite their best efforts they felt as their mind slowly became full and heavy with dark and muddled thoughts on how the two of them met and thier current goal.<br/>A few days back Asher's troupe had been left to pick up the remaining pieces of their caravan after a roadside ambush by bandits and left to mourn and bury their dead as half of the troupe were either killed or missing, the other half wounded and and mourning heavily with their loss of both material wealth, family, and friends; but worst of all the loss of Alistair Rain, their troupe leader. It was later that night that the bandits returned and shot and arrow into the caravan with a lone message attached— 'We have your leader and a few others, if you want them alive you will bring us 1,000 gold to Death Dog Creek within a fortnight or they perish'.<br/>All but Asher refused to listened to the ransomer's demands.<br/>At night the Halfing had fled with what little coin was left in hopes of if not gathering the random, at least find the captured troupe members and set them free at the cost of their own life. After days of fruitless searching and talking and traveling, Asher had passed out in the middle of the road from dehydration, lack of food, and exhaustion. When Asher came to consciousness they found themself nursed back to health by a dead man, or rather an undead man. After some rather unpleasant actions on Asher's part (trying to fight and kill him), the initial shock, and some conversation, Karl had offered to lend assistance in freeing Alistair and the other captured troupe members.<br/>It was currently their fourth day traveling with one another and only two weeks left to either earn the randsom to pay the bandits or locate and free her dear family before it was too late."
5153,Memento Mori (IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52056,2017-04-03T07:23:46,Ivan The Mouse,"""Nothing, surprisingly."" Karl replied. ""The only thing that actually ever happened was a couple dogs passing by. I thought they were wolves first, but they're just dogs, fat ones. They're surprsingly well-fed for a couple of strays.""<br/><br/>""Go eat your breakfast. If we start walking right now, we can reach the next town by sunset,"" he added. ""Unless something goes in our way, that is. Those damned mass of goblins two days ago almost delayed us. Even one of them has a match lock, and it can't even use the bloody thing properly to save its own life! The only way that goblins will ever get any gun is when they took it from some wealthy but witless traveler who does not properly watch after his belongings!""<br/><br/>He sighed, somewhat feeling frustrated about their encounter with the goblins. ""But at least they're no longer a problem for anybody. Those things sure love raiding, robbing and pillaging people and towns, I tell you. And yet they still carry little gold on their pouches, and nobody really knows why.""<br/><br/>""But,"" Karl looked at his surroundings while talking to Asher. ""Enough talk about little, ugly and spiteful things. There's a still a loaf and a half of bread as food and a full waterskin for you. Maybe for lunch, you could have the remaining salted meat. And then have supper in the tavern when we reach town. And again, I will never stop reminding you to keep alert for any suspicious figure while traveling. At this pace of travel, we will reach Death Dog Creek by three or four days."""
5154,Hunting for the Wolf's Red Rose,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52400,2017-06-29T03:05:18,Shadow_Heart,"""Hey, I'm heading out for that delivery. See you in a bit."" A male's voice called from the front door of a two-story brick building, that had the aroma of freshly baked goods floating all around. It was a rather adorable place, like a whimsical cottage with vines of ivy and flowers growing up the sides, and little baskets of flowers hanging from the edges of each glass pane window. The bottom half had a large window display on one side, that showed lots of loaves of bread, cakes, cookies, and other delicious items, and by the wooden door hung a hand-painted sign that read 'Zwiefelhofer Bakery'. And on the inside of the glass, a smaller hand painted sign read 'OPEN'.<br/><br/>A woman peeks out from an open doorway to look to the front door where a skinny blonde boy wearing gothic clothes and piercings was standing, a cardboard box with a label and decorated with thin golden ribbon in his arms. ""Alright Theo, be careful and come back as soon as you get done. I have another delivery I'm working on. Oh, and can you tell Rosie that Mrs. Reinervosch wants another bouquet done by this weekend?"" The woman smiles at him as he nods. ""Thank you, dear."" ""No problem mom.""<br/><br/>He heads out the door, a bell tinkling behind as it closed. He goes over to the smaller building that was connected to the main part. It was beautiful. It was as if the whole place had come to life with flowers. They were everywhere, colorful and fragrant. Above the white door opened up to the inside, where one was led to an indoor flower paradise, was a sign that said 'Rosie's Flower Garden'. And if they looked, another door led out the back, which was a garden and a backyard, with a patio, complete with a table and some chairs.<br/><br/>At a counter near the front furthest wall to the left, where flowers lay and clippings of stems and leaves, along with petals scattered the floor, stood a young female, working on a fabulous display of roses. The blonde girl, who looked like Theodoric, looks up, smiling. ""Hey, mother says that Mrs. Reinervosch says she'd like another bouquet by this weekend."" Rosie nods. ""Of course. Thank you for telling me."" She waves as he leaves, and wipes her hands on the apron she was wearing, before taking it off.<br/><br/>It was about time to do her daily walk around town. Picking up a wicker basket lined with rose print fabric, she places some flowers inside, along with some of her mother's baked goods, before heading outside. Almost immediately when she walked along the stone sidewalks of the brick street, people greet her, smiling and waving, some coming to her to buy a flower or one of the loaves of bread out of her basket. It seemed just by seeing that the whole town loved her, as she was a sweet girl.<br/><br/>Placing the money in a pouch that was held in the pocket of her jacket, she moves on, a warm smile on her lips. Passing at first by a man of whom she thought she should know, but couldn't quite put her finger on who it was. All that came to mind was animals. Dogs. Pausing, she turns to him, and speaks up, quietly, but clear enough for the man to hear her.<br/><br/>""Excuse me, sir...would you like a flower or some fresh bread?"" Smiling sweetly, she waits for an answer from the man. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Theodoric pass by on his bike, but it seems he didn't notice her, but that was just fine. He was busy doing his own thing.<br/><br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://farm5.static.flickr.com/4142/4762053314_e2d10d36d0.jpg"">[ img ]</a>The Bakery and the house above that they live in.<br/><br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""https://38.media.tumblr.com/bb1a546c032baa1482ebc288674287f3/tumblr_inline_my98w2xEQZ1qaz5lh.jpg"">[ img ]</a>The front of the Flower Shop<br/><br/><dl class=""codebox""><dt>My Characters | <a href=""javascript: void(0);"" onclick=""var spoiler = this.parentNode.parentNode.getElementsByTagName('dd')[0]; if ( spoiler.style.display == 'none' ) { spoiler.style.display = 'block'; this.innerHTML = '-'; } else { spoiler.style.display = 'none'; this.innerHTML = '+'; };"">+</a></dt><dd style=""display: none;""><div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""font-style: italic"">❀Red Like Roses❀</span><br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""https://s-media-cache-ak0.pinimg.com/236x/bb/f0/8b/bbf08bf8566441c82675006bf45a0769.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""text-decoration: underline"">General Information:</span></span><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Name:</span> Roselinann Scarlet Zwiefelhofer<br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Nickname:</span> Rosie, Red<br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Age:</span> 18<br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Birthday:</span> September 17th <br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Gender:</span> Female<br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Race:</span> Human<br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Ethnicity:</span> European (Swiss)<br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Home Country:</span> Switzerland<br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Sexuality: Straight</span> <br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Health: Has a heart condition</span><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Occupation:</span> Works at a flower shop that is connected to her mother's bakery<br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Family:</span> Theodoric Wolfgang Zwiefelhofer : Brother <span style=""font-weight: bold"">STATUS: <span style=""color: #40FF40"">ALIVE</span></span><br/>Ruedeli Antoni Zwielfelhofer : Father : <span style=""font-weight: bold"">STATUS: <span style=""color: #FF0000"">DECEASED</span></span><br/>Margarete Anne Zwiefelhofer : Mother : <span style=""font-weight: bold"">STATUS: <span style=""color: #40FF40"">ALIVE</span></span><br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""text-decoration: underline"">Appearance:</span></span><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Height:</span> 5' 4""<br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Weight:</span> 117 lbs<br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Eyes:</span> A dark golden brown color, that varies in shade due to light. Has long dark brown eyelashes, and blonde eyebrows. <br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Hair:</span> Has long blonde hair. It reaches to just beneath her hips in length. Keeps her bangs long, which she tucks behind her ears. She often wears some sort of barrette or headband in her hair or even a ribbon.<br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Skin:</span> Pale ivory, doesn't tan well.<br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Body:</span> Thin, but still quite attractive in her features.<br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Markings/Tattoos/Scars/Etc:</span> A small scar along the palm of her right hand, and a burn mark on her left thigh.<br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Clothing:</span> Likes to wear cute frilly clothing, anything that goes with the red jacket her father had given to her before he passed away. Her favorite outfit is the one depicted in the picture above, along with medium brown colored lace up mid calf height boots.<br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Jewelry/Etc:</span> A locket that holds a picture of her father and mother on one side, and her brother on the other.<br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Other:</span> Never goes anywhere without her jacket or locket.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""text-decoration: underline"">Personality:</span></span> Is shy, timid, and rather much like a mouse. Opposite her brother's rambunctious personality. It's kind of hard to believe the two are related. Rosie is caring, and very loving of everyone, even those some people say don't deserve it. She's definitely got a motherly complex and a warm heart. However, at times she can be quite cold and has gone days without speaking to someone if she was mad enough. Though it doesn't last very long before she forgives them, and goes on with life. All in all, she is one of the sweetest girls you will ever meet.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""text-decoration: underline"">Background:</span></span> REVEALED IC<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Saying:</span>""Is it so bad that all I want is to get along with everyone? I'm not someone who likes to get into conflict...I'd rather have peace...""</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Extras/Other:</span></span><br/>❀ Works at a flower shop that her mother connected to her bakery<br/>❀ Has a twin brother<br/>❀ Is often picked on<br/>❀ Is very smart<br/>❀ Has a pet <a class=""postlink"" href=""http://imageshack.com/a/img923/6421/4C0HXp.jpg"">cat</a> named Marnie<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Likes:<br/>❀ Flowers<br/>❀ Nature (animals, plants, etc)<br/>❀ Family<br/>❀ Reading and writing poetry<br/>❀ Going on walks in the woods<br/><br/>Dislikes:<br/>❀ Being picked on<br/>❀ Being weak of heart<br/>❀ Being alone<br/>❀ When people or animals are hurting, emotionally or physically<br/>❀ Death</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Theme Song(s): <a class=""postlink"" href=""https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=FD6GUTDle8s"">https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=FD6GUTDle8s</a><br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=4lC40DnWyYo"">https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=4lC40DnWyYo</a></span></div><br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""font-style: italic"">☩Hunter of the Hunters☩</span><br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://orig08.deviantart.net/13ab/f/2013/287/3/3/96neko3__render__by_tomokinomajoo-d6qhzfb.png"">[ img ]</a><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""text-decoration: underline"">General Information:</span></span><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Name:</span> Theodoric Wolfgang Zwiefelhofer<br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Nickname:</span> Theo, Hunter<br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Age:</span> 18<br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Birthday:</span> September 17th<br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Gender:</span> Male<br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Race:</span> Human<br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Ethnicity:</span> European (Swiss)<br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Home Country:</span> Switzerland<br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Sexuality: Doesn't talk about it</span> <br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Health: Has asthma</span><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Occupation:</span> Runs errands for his mother. Mainly delivery. Sometimes does other odd jobs.<br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Family:</span> Roselinann Scarlet Zwiefelhofer : Sister : <span style=""font-weight: bold"">STATUS: <span style=""color: #40FF40"">ALIVE</span></span><br/>Ruedeli Antoni Zwielfelhofer : Father : <span style=""font-weight: bold"">STATUS: <span style=""color: #FF0000"">DECEASED</span></span><br/>Margarete Anne Zwiefelhofer : Mother : <span style=""font-weight: bold"">STATUS: <span style=""color: #40FF40"">ALIVE</span></span><br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""text-decoration: underline"">Appearance:</span></span><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Height:</span> 5' 7""<br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Weight:</span> 128 lbs<br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Eyes:</span> Has dark golden eyes, much like his sister's, but often wears contacts that turn his eyes to an odd reddish brown color. His eyelashes are a dark brown, and his eyebrows are blonde in color. They are rather odd shaped like he shaved off a bit at the ends, but that's not the case. His eyebrows are naturally like this.<br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Hair:</span> Long and blonde in color, his hair is a very messy style. Has long choppy bangs that often fall on his face, and the end of his hair reaches just to the base of his neck. Has a large streak in his hair that he dyes a deep blood red color.<br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Skin:</span> Pale in color and doesn't tan easily. <br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Body:</span> Thin in appearance, hiding the fact that he's actually quite strong for his size and body type.<br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Markings/Tattoos/Scars/Etc:</span> Has several tattoos and scars along his body. His most prominent one is the bloody number 96 that he has tattooed on his throat.<br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Clothing:</span> Wears punk clothing, but his favorite is a torn up red sleeveless tank, with a black button up shirt over it that has purple spots. Wears skinny jeans that are black in color, and have ripped at the knees, a black and silver studded belt, chains, and black high top converse sneakers. <br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Jewelry/Etc:</span> Several piercings, including lip, ears, tongue, and even his bellybutton. Wears a ring on each pinkie that conceals a small circular blade.<br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Other:</span> Likes to paint his nails black.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""text-decoration: underline"">Personality:</span></span> Is, in short, a rebellious punk with a mixture of respect for certain people, like his mother and sister. With his friends, he is a blast to be around and is quite fun to hang out with. He's a prankster, and is quite tough, he doesn't just act it. He's super protective of his family and will go out of his way to keep his sister safe, no matter the cost. Even if it's his life. He's got the worst foul mouth one could hear on an eighteen-year-old male, and a worse attitude even yet if you piss him off.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""text-decoration: underline"">Background:</span></span> REVEALED IC<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Saying:</span>""Sometimes you have to be strong whether you like it or not. You gotta stick up for yourself, stick your neck out. Risk it all. Because if you don't you'll never get anywhere, and you'll always be stuck behind.""</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Extras/Other:</span></span><br/>☩ Works for his mother doing deliveries for her bakery. Often does other odd jobs as well<br/>☩ Has a pet <a class=""postlink"" href=""http://www.southeastbloodhoundrescue.net/images/success/waldo01.jpg"">dog</a> named Sherlock<br/>☩ Has a twin sister<br/>☩ Is quite popular throughout the town where he lives<br/>☩ Knows how to fight really well, not only street style and hand to hand, but with weapons as well, even swords and a unique weapons like a scythe<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Likes:<br/>☩ Video games, rock music, and anime/manga<br/>☩ Joking around<br/>☩ Being with his friends<br/>☩ His family<br/>☩ Being underestimated. That way he can prove people wrong when they do.<br/><br/>Dislikes:</span><br/>☩ People messing with his sister<br/>☩ Having to work too much<br/>☩ Not being able to relax<br/>☩ Homework<br/>☩ Rude people<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Theme Song(s): <a class=""postlink"" href=""https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=kf79pLk9gE4"">https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=kf79pLk9gE4</a><br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=WUExnvF_i-A"">https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=WUExnvF_i-A</a></span></div></dd></dl>"
5155,Tears of rain,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5272,2011-11-27T23:57:58,Ristina,"Rimora Hakuna sat with her head slammed down on the desk in the cheap hotel that the recording company had paid for the band to stay overnight at. She was doing one hell of a job at failing at coming up with a new love song for the band. Love? What was love? Abandonment? To her love was wellâ€¦useless and painful. The band thrived off its songs about betrayal, and pain. But in order to compete with the thunderstorm of hell they had to become a versatile song lyric group. Though the group relied on her to write the lyrics for the band. She relied on the band to make the music. So of course the band was a unity in a way.<br/><br/>Her tan hand ripped the headphones out of her ears, and tears streamed down her face. It was impossible to write a song about happiness when she knew not what happiness was. The other band members must have been having a hoot in their rooms on the floor below hers. She on the other hand was stuck with work as always because if she wasnâ€™t memories would flood her brain, and she wouldnâ€™t be able to function. Thick dark brown hair cascaded in front of her light blue eyes seeming to hide her tears. If she wanted to write something happy she would of joined the pop culture as a solo singer, and not the rock business.<br/><br/>The only words on the paper were the words "" Free like the wind."" Really that was about the stunt of her magic and she had to have this written in two daysâ€¦and at the same time try to avoid Hibiki who was striving to be in the same hotel because her band was opening for his. Just what kind of shit was that? That was just the worst luck in the world. Her red nail polish was from the club gig the band had earlier in the day. It was about 11 at night and really she should of been sleeping. Though every instinct she had screamed to just cry away all sorrow. So far her band had five songs for their first CD. The band itself had to come up with 7 more songs within the next four months. Damn their company wasnâ€™t giving any leeway. While thunderstorm of hell as she knew had 3 CDâ€™s already out. If they wanted to even have a chance against themâ€¦they had to be better than thunderstorm of hell.<br/><br/>She sighed running a hand through her hair, and shut the Ipod off that was on the desk. There was no point in even trying to write the lyrics to the song she was in no mood for that. Then there was a slamming at the door to the room. Slamming? Lazily she stood up making sure to straighten out the short lace night dress that covered her curves and made her way to the door. ""Who is it?"" Her voice was only half concerned. Actually she assumed it was just a reported so opening the door would be useless. So she just leaned against the closed door. Not opening it till she got a reply.<br/><br/>---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------<br/><br/><span style=""color: #80FF00""> Listonakai sakurai or otherwise known as Loki because his name was too complicated to say wandered down the cheapened hotel without a care. The clerk had already asked him to sell some of the much needed cocaine that laid in his pocket. He also managed to squeeze a date with one of the cleaning ladies. Life was much smoother when one was rich â€¦at least thatâ€™s how the road goes. The princess of hell or that was what he called her -shiri- bounded down the hall. Seeming to not care about the fact that the recording studio put them in such a cheap place. He missed the luxury hotel they were last in. However this hotel seemed better for his other business. <br/><br/>His hand reached his black top hat in greeting to the strangers that passed down the hall. His turquoise eyes read the world through a different outlook. He watched their princess bundling down the hall way without a care. He glanced at Hibiki who seemed devilishly aware of his surroundings. The man was a whore in retrospect. He made love to anyone and anybody. Man or female. Though everyone knew that he was still attracted to that damn cat mistress in flowers of hate. He would never admit it but the lock around his neck said it all. Their band name after all was named because of Hibiki. Loki may love to be center of attention but hell that man had a hand with strings unlike anything they have ever seen. Their career was highflying and from the three years of hard-work they put into it. It was worth every penny. <br/><br/>The band was coordinated as usual. Dani and Shiri in the same room. With Hibiki and him in the room next to theirs. Just because as a group it was easier to celebrate and talk to each other if they were right next to each other. However half of them ever stayed in the second room. He would usually escape and spend the night in an empty room with some petty girl to keep him company. His eyes wandered over Dani. It wasnâ€™t as if the women in the band werenâ€™t absolutely delicious. Just that they were wellâ€¦.too committed, and anyways once he got with one there would be no turning back. That was something he was hoping to avoid. Once they reached their designated two rooms he opened the first door, and ran to the bathroom. Slamming the door shut as he dosed himself up. His body shivering just a little. Then he opened the door to see that everyone had settled into the room. ""So poker anyone?"" His devious smile was now to hide the high that was stuck inside his heart. The evening was now in full swing. <br/></span>"
5156,Tears of rain,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5272,2011-12-11T06:17:54,bizarre1,"Dani walked down the hall of the hotel with her bandmates. She loved travelling. The view was always different since they didn't stay in one place for too long. It was wonderful! She could manage living in one place for a long time, but it would become a boring life for her. Life in the band was an adventure.<br/><br/>She reached her hotel room door and slid the key through the scanner. The little green light lit up and her door unlocked. She grinned and pushed the door open. The room was like any other hotel they stayed at, but she loved the feel of a new place. The grin hadn't left her face from the moment she opened the door and it remained as she jumped up onto the bed. She let herself fall on it and laid there for a moment. It was nice to finally get out of the car and breathe new air. Someone passed her door and paused. She noticed them out of the corner of her eye and turned her head so she could see them. They abruptly looked away and continued walking.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""It isn't that weird to just throw yourself onto your hotel room bed with the door open, is it?""</span>she mentally asked herself. She shrugged. It didn't matter. She liked being odd. Normal was just boring.<br/><br/>Dani sighed and rolled onto her side on the bed. It was way more comfortable than sitting in any vehicle. She pulled the blanket over her side and only meant to close her eyes for one minute, but fell asleep."
5157,Tears of rain,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5272,2011-12-14T03:00:04,Spirit,"Shiri bounded through the doors her microphone in hand as she ran down the corridors to the band room. She was really excited to be in a band in general. It had been her life long dream when her and ""Fortune's Mischief"" used to be tight as friends. She missed those days. ""Hey guys!"" she exclaimed bursting through the doors. ""You all ready to - poker?"" she asked stopping midscentence curiously. ""What kind you looking at, Loki?"" she asked slightly curious. ""And what are the stakes?"" Her smile seemed to light up a room. The energy she got from being on stage was breath taking and seemingly magical. There was nothing like being under the spotlights, glistening in sweat and singing your heart out while trying to make the band sound musical and harmonious. She brought a different air to it. She started singing ""Wishing You Were Somehow Here Again"" in a mournful voice. She changed a few lyrics to the song as it reminded her of Fortune's Mischief and the friendship they once shared. How she hated the constant bickering with her old friend. It just hurt knowing that she had done her friend wrong on too many levels. She didn't need constant reminders. Shiri hated that part of what she believed was their friendship. It ended on a seriously sour note if she recalled correctly. A note that went simply:<br/><span style=""color: #BF0040"">Dear Lorelei,<br/>I'm sorry to say this, but putting up with the constant bullshit you seem to want to pull with me and the hollow apologies that follow so quickly afterwards just doesn't make me want to be your friend. I'm sorry to say this, but I might just haunt you on the radio faster than you'll be able to haunt me on that piece of junk you call a radio.<br/>Your's faithfully,<br/>Shreya</span><br/>It haunted Shiri to no end to know that there was no hope for her or their friendship. It hurt rereading that old note that she had recieved five years earlier.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF0040"">Fortune's Mischief rushed into the room with a notebook and some notes she wanted to share with the rest of the band. She wasn't really sure how she wanted to be percieved by the band. Her usual joker-esque personality went out the door rather quickly as she saw Hibiki toss her headphones on the floor. ""You all right there? You look rather irritated about something. Care to share?"" She asked calmly. Her curiosity getting the better of her as she set her notebook and guitar to the side. Watching her from a bit of a distance, Fortune's Mischief smiled nervously at the leader of the band andwaited curiously for her next move. She wanted to be precieved as a decent travel companion and friend, at least to her bandmates. She just didn't know where to start usually. How she got the nickname she could only tell. Lorelei and Shreya had given the nicknames to each other as a gift to each other seven Christmases ago, what she didn't wish to recall was how it felt giving the other the nicknames. The hard part was letting go of a once timeless friend and pretending she didn't care. She wondered if anyone else understood that loss? How could she have been so naive? One could only hope time would heal all wounds or break her heart again if she opened up again. </span>"
5158,Tears of rain,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5272,2011-12-23T01:34:16,Goblin,"Rat hole, rat hole, rat holeâ€¦ This place was a goddamned rat hole. So why a vermin infested hole in the wall? Well, that one Zeek had yet to figure out. There were hundreds of places better than this. Thisâ€¦ this was disgusting, abhorrent, repulsive, heinous, revolting, he thought to himself, ticking the words off in the thesaurus in his head. It was practice; the Kitty-kat wrote lyrics but Zeek was never against shoving papers littered with snippets of rhymes under her nose for inspection.  Something he was going to do now, until he passed by and heard the murmur of the girls talking.<br/><br/>Maybeâ€¦ maybe it could wait. Yeah, it could definitely wait.<br/><br/>He was heading down and â€˜theyâ€™ â€“ that was how Zeek thought of ToH â€“ were going up. He was taking the stairs, theyâ€¦ probably hadnâ€™t. Lucky for him â€“ he hoped anyway â€“ that heâ€™d avoided notice. There was no reason for him to particularly dislike any of the members. Loki rubbed him the wrong way, but that was more out of rivalry and determination to be better.<br/><br/>Well then, since his first plan had been derailed, he decided it would be in his best interests to get something to eat. How long had it been since heâ€™d eaten? Oh well. Ice cream sounded goodâ€¦"
5159,The Odd Misadventures of  Madam Ruse's Brothel,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52773&start=20,2018-03-01T14:01:16,Deumeawyn,"<span style=""font-size: 120%; line-height: 116%;"">Dania was walking to work in the city when she heard something in the alley she was passing. The chill wind rippled her skirt and stirred the leaves around her feet. She peered around the corner. Everything in the alley appeared as if a fine veil of sheer silk hung in front of it. Her curiosity piqued, she reached for the veil, but her hand went through it. Pausing, she thought about continuing down the sidewalk as the building she worked in was the next door. But her curiosity caused her to reluctantly step through the veiled alley. With that step, everything around her changed. She was now standing on the walk in front of a great house of which she had never seen the likes of before. She turned around to push back through the veil, but it was gone. She swallowed to quell her fright as she looked around. She slowly stepped up the stairs to the door, and after taking a few breaths to steady herself, she knocked on the door, unsure what to expect.<br/><br/>The door creaked open, and Dania stepped through. The house was ornate and had that clean but aged scent to it. She could hear voices and music, but then after the veil incident, Dania could not be too sure what she was hearing. She knew one thing though. She wasn't going to arrive at work on time. Nervously taking her phone out of her purse, she tried to get it to power on, but it wss dead. <br/><br/>""Well, one good thing from this is my husband won't be able to hassle me.""<br/><br/>Dania dropped her phone back in her purse and tood a few hesitant staps toward where she heard the voices and music.<br/><br/>""Hello?""<br/><br/>she said hesitantly, unsure what fate awaited her...</span>"
5160,The Odd Misadventures of  Madam Ruse's Brothel,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52773&start=20,2018-03-05T05:57:00,ChroniclesOfGrim,"Dania's appearance at the main hall of the Brothel was greeted by a loudmouth fairy.<br/><br/>""Felix! Someone's here and your not here! Can I greet them!?""<br/><br/>To describe said fairy is..interesting. Her name was Linda, and she was about four foot. She had flowing, bright purple hair. A lovely olive skin, sparkled when she flapped her elegant fairy wings. That and she had a...blessed set of ...patrons enjoyed her for her personality. Yes lets put personality. She also had a sequenced blue dress that was a size too small... Anyway she floated there, her eyes fixated on Dania.<br/><br/>""Hi!!! I'm Linda! Nice to meet you!"" She exclaimed with her..wondrous voice that could be compared to a Mew York accent. She curled her hair with her fingers as she studied the newcomer. "" Usually Felix is here to introduce the new people..but..he is somewhere else!?"" She smiled, twitching a little as she clearly a little hyper.. ""...You probably should head to the ballroom..All the new people go there! Ohhhh!! Can I show you to the ballroom!!?"" She turned her head down the hall to the left. ""You aren't dressed properly..but I'm sure you will get your outfit once your introduced! Here!! Follow me!! I'll show you to the ballroom!""<br/><br/>With that she reached unto Deum's hand and dragged her off towards the ballroom.<br/><br/>Meanwhile the mood and atmosphere in the Grand Ballroom was that of mystery, and intrigue. Intrigue into who this grand entertainer who welcomed all of these strangers to her realm was exactly. The guest were seated. The smell of cigar,perfume, and strong liquor and food permeated through out the ballroom. Laughter and conversations echoed through out the entire hall. The newcomers would come to learn that Madame Ruse entertained several guests at a time. Almost entire legions of guests from all walks of life from the far reaches of the cosmos were seated here. Dignitaries, generals, space travelers, heroes, villains, gods, demons, lords, and minor nobodies. All dressed in their gowns and robes that too matched the ones worn by the newcomers.<br/><br/>Several waiters roamed through out the ballroom. Their hands filled with pipping hot meals as they traversed through out the hall. It was by all means a grand sight, and soon the lively chatter was cut short as the lights had begun to dim over the ballroom. The grand stage which stood before the entire ballroom was brightly lit with a single spotlight. A figure dressed in a bright blue suit stepped out from behind the velvet curtains which hung over the stage. He was bright yellow, with eyes that glowed florescent white. He was a handsome fellow, and had a ebony shade of combed hair on top of his head. He stood there on stage, a microphone held in hsi right hand, and his left was stuffed into his suit's pocket. It was then that he spoke. His voice much like a classic 1940's announcer.<br/><br/>""ladies and Gentlemen. I am, as always your humble presenter, Zed. I would like to thank you for attending tonight's show."" He stepped foreword a bit more as he look on towards the sea of faces in the crowd. He smirked, as he automatically spotted the newcomers to the brothel almost right away. ""It would seem that we have some new guests here at the brothel!"" He leaned towards the side of the stage, and called out towards the stage crew. ""Franky, get a spotlight on our new guests!"" The lights above them switched on, and shifted towards the new guests. ""You are all in for a treat folks. Tonight is..showgirl night."" He smirked once more and pointed towards the velvet curtains.<br/><br/>""Without further adieu!""<br/><br/>The velvet curtains pulled apart, and with their absence. A stage filled with brightly lit colors and heavenly music was all on display. Dancers began to arrive on stage. Dressed in almost nothing but frilly, pink undergarments. They began to gather arms linked in a straight lines. They even had begun to sing as they did a classic cancan dance line. These were the sirens that had been encountered at the entrance to the brothel. Their eyes illuminated with bright yellow. Their voices silky smooth like honey. They sung out towards the audience.<br/><br/><br/>""We would like to welcome you<br/>Each and everyone one of you<br/>To the grandest show around<br/>To the greatest place in town<br/><br/>Madame Ruse's<br/>Delectable<br/>Incomprehensible<br/>Interdenominational<br/><br/>Brothel<br/>and<br/>Show""<br/><br/>They continued to sing, and it wasn't long until a new figure joined them on stage. A woman by every means. She was tall, almost seven to eight foot in stature. Her gown was brightly sequenced with a sharp shade of crimson red to it. Her skin was...almost a florescent green as she began to dance on stage with the dancers. long flowing locks drifted and reaches down past her shoulders. Her body was curved in all the right places, and indeed she had a pair of breasts that stuck out proudly. She graced the stage with a almost unquestionable presence that easily overshadowed the dancers. Whom didn't mind after all. This was the grand lord of the realm herself.<br/><br/>Madame Ruse!<br/><br/>""Iv'e been to Paris.<br/>Iv'e been to rome.<br/>Iv'e seen the cosmos.<br/>Never calling either home.""<br/><br/>She smiled, and waved out towards the audience. ""Hello lovelies! It's wonderful to see you all tonight!"" She even waves out towards the newcomers. "" And hello to you to dears! I'm glad your here!""<br/><br/>She continued to roam across the stage. Her voice boomed out towards the crowd.<br/><br/>""Love...Love..Love..Love<br/>Nothing better then Love<br/>The warmth...the pleasure<br/>The things that we all desire..<br/><br/>In my realm..<br/>You can have a taste<br/>You can a bite<br/>You can even have the whole cake<br/>As long as you save some for MaMa..""<br/><br/>She smirked and continued to sing out towards the crowd."
5161,The Odd Misadventures of  Madam Ruse's Brothel,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52773&start=20,2018-03-10T23:46:11,Asterous,"It took Genevieve a few minutes to take in and process everything that was happening as she entered the Grand Ballroom at the direction of her mannequin. The sound was the first thing to hit her, having intensified greatly when the doors had opened from the lower mumbled noise she had heard as she had approached. Voices, all talking over each other echoed off the walls, ensuring that no corner was left to silence. The next thing was the mixture of scents that filled the air. Food, cigars, perfume, it wasn’t unpleasant, but sure came as a bit of a shock, at first forcing Genevieve to try and catch her breath among it all. As her eyes looked over the crowd gathered, she lost count of how many different species she saw. A few she recognized, but for the most part, she was left clueless as to what some of these people were, and yet, still intrigued.<br/><br/>It wasn’t long before Genevieve’s observations were cut short as the lights began to dim and everyone’s attention was drawn to the large stage via the spotlight. She watched a lone figure step out from the curtains, blinking several times at the brightness of not only his suit, but his skin as well. Zed, she soon learned was the man’s name, some sort of presenter. Curious, Genevieve crossed both pairs of arms, her head to the side as she followed his movements.<br/><br/>The lights suddenly shining on both herself, as well as the other newcomers had Genevieve freezing, tensing up as they were singled out in the large crowd. She could feel all sorts of eyes on her, and forced herself not to squirm. She wasn’t usually shy, so why the sudden act now? As Zed continued to speak, announcing that it was showgirl night, Genevieve’s eyes once more found their way to the stage just as the curtains opened to reveal the brightly lit stage and soon, the dancers.<br/><br/>Mesmerized by what was happening, Genevieve watched wide eyed as another, much taller figure took to the stage. This had to be Madame Ruse. Watching the stage, Genevieve realized her mouth had fallen open a bit and promptly shut it, her second set of arms having also dropped from their earlier crossed position."
5162,The Odd Misadventures of  Madam Ruse's Brothel,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52773&start=20,2018-03-20T04:24:29,Jack Spade,"Edrin tapped his foot lightly to the song, his teeth showing in a lazy smile.  He always loved night like this, the Madame looked especially majestic in her dress.  As he lightly hummed to the melody, a light sound carried to his ear.<br/>""Felix, Edrin, there's a guest here.""  A voice called from the small stud earring Edrin wore.  A gift from Madame Ruse upon being accepted as the brothel's bouncer.  But that wasn't of note now, someone needed introduction.  Rising from his seat and slipping through the door, Edrin followed the sound of from the earring, playing 'hot and cold' with the voices volume.  He then rounded a corner and found the source, the fairy Linda and a unfamiliar human.  Edrin tilted his head at the human, it was nearly unprecedented for someone to arrive and Felix not greet them.  But questions could be asked later, this lady needed a proper introduction.<br/><br/>Edrin gave a formal bow, his arm extending lightly towards the human.  ""Greetings, and welcome to Madame Ruse's Brothel.  My name is Edrin, if you'll follow me I'll lead you to the ball room.""  He raised his head and gave his most pleasant smile.  ""Or if you'd prefer I can lead you to a private room so you can change to more comfortable clothing.""  Hopefully the magic that powered the mannequins would be working even if the guest was unexpected.  If so, clothing of her size would be brought to her, if not before then by the time they reached the closest free room.  Edrin had learned that accepting that the Madam's magic will work was usually the best course of action."
5163,The Odd Misadventures of  Madam Ruse's Brothel,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52773&start=20,2018-03-21T03:54:54,Melanie,"As her mannequin led her down a flight of stairs, Ida heard an enormous amount of chatter mixed in with the heavy smell of perfume and smoke, coming from just inside the door they approached.  Ida chewed on her lower lip as she stared at the large door in both curiosity and concern; to her dismay, the mannequin opened the door  to reveal quite the sight.<br/><br/>Men and women of all races wearing beautiful gowns and dapper suits and tuxedos were all crowded in the large ballroom. There was light music playing, but it was barely audible over the loud chatter that seemingly filled the room.<br/>Ida had never seen such a beautiful place, or such interesting people....all her life, she was the one people stared and gawked at, but now, even as her mannequin ushered her past all of these people, she found that no one gawked. Not one soul was staring oddly at her. It was a bit....strange, to say the least, but she would take it. For now, she felt relatively comfortable amongst these people.<br/><br/>After a few moments, Ida found herself standing next to one of the other 'guests', and she went to open her mouth to say hello to the woman when suddenly the lights dimmed down and an announcer came out. Ida blinked for a moment as she took in his appearance. His whole body seemed to shine in their bright colors, and when he spoke, his voice even exuded the sun. He was cheerful and full of energy, and it made a smile begin to form on Ida's lips. Her cheeks burned a bright red though and the smile vanished from her lips under the sudden burst of light that stayed fixed on all of the other guests. Instinctively, Ida pulled her robe closer around her and shifted uncomfortably on her feet.<br/>Perhaps they had made a mistake.<br/>She couldn't be a guest here....not if they were going to be made a spectacle all the time....alas, that was the very thing that she was running away from in the first place.<br/><br/>The sound of laughing and beautiful voices shook Ida from her doubts, and as she looked up on the stage, she saw some very scantily clad women dancing around and singing. Their voices drew her in and nearly made her forget about all of her worries and insecurities until she realized something. They were sirens!<br/>Just like her.<br/><br/>Another smile formed on her face at this comforting thought-that she was not alone here-until her eyes were drawn to a very volumptious woman in a gorgeous dress who came from behind the curtain, baring all in the form of song.<br/>Idas' cheeks flushed again as this woman- who must have been the Madame herself- sang of what they would be able to find here.<br/>Love.<br/><br/>A small breath left Idas' lips as she lingered on that thought. Would she be able to find love again? Would her heart allow her to trust again?<br/>Ida inhaled slowly and closed her eyes, as if making herself a promise.<br/>Yes. She would indeed.<br/>She would find love here."
5164,The Odd Misadventures of  Madam Ruse's Brothel,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52773&start=20,2018-03-24T07:24:54,Deumeawyn,"<span style=""font-size: 120%; line-height: 116%;"">Dania was rather confused, but Linda the faery was so welcoming! Having resolved that she would not be showing up for work this day, she turned when someone introduced themselves. Dania was startled by the tall muscular man with what appeared to be an eagle’s helm. Maybe it was his head, she couldn’t tell. But his words were polite, and she knew she needed to relax and embrace this strange world she walked into. She nodded and said,<br/><br/>“Well yes kind sir, I should go to a dressing room, for the fairy said my work attire would not do.”<br/><br/>He offered his strong arm and she took it and he escorted her to a 'dressing room'. If she wasn't going to get to work today, she may as well embrace what this place is. Edrin showed her into a dressing room where some live-like mannequins stood welcoming. Dania smiled as they started turning and doing a runway model strut around the room with some exotic is risqué dresses. <br/><br/>She also noticed that one of the lingerie mannequins sped up to her and faded as it steered itself into Dania. The sparkles and flashes were intense but faded quickly, and Dania saw that she now stood only in a lavish pair of silk panties, stockings, and garter belt. Dania instinctively went to cover herself, but she relaxed as another mannequin came to her and the sparkles and twinkles engulfed her again. Dania could feel the dress against her body, and when she went over to the full-length mirror, she saw that she was now wearing deep midnight blue silk satin with a very fine, very soft, wispy, sheer sleeve and a plunging neckline. Dania blushed at how far down the neckline went, wondering how the dress was able to stay over her breasts. But the dress felt like it was a full front, for the same light sheer material filled the open V all the way up to a slightly frilly collar around her neck. She turned to the side and saw that the dress was a long formal gown that clung to her curves, becoming quite sheer from the upper thighs down. Turning more to look at her behind, she saw the opaque silk barely covered her butt, and it was sheer from her lower back up as it too plunged in a V. The feeling of the dress seemed conservative, but it being more sheer than not, it was quite burlesque. Dania blushed and wondered if she was expected to go out un public in this. When another mannequin came up offering a long robe, Dania smiled as it too was made of the same soft sheer material. Maybe with about three of them she would feel like she was actually covered. She donned the robe and gave herself a final look in the mirror. <br/><br/>Again Dania blushed in this new attire as she walked around once. She could feel herself jiggle slightly and see it make subtle waves in the satin with her every step. Mindful of her new look and feeling somewhat self-conscience, Dania swallowed. <br/><br/>Before she emerged, she for the last time considered her life before stepping through the veil. Not wanting to get in trouble, she thought she should call work and say she would not be in, but when her hand went to dig her phone out of her purse she noted it had become a handbag,  and her phone had turned into a simple pocket mirror. Dabia shook her head and sighed. She was really and truly somewhere, and all the norms she knew were gone. She cinched up the blue satin belt around her robe, and took a breath to ready herself to go out and meet the day, this new day she found herself in. <br/><br/>Stepping out if the dressing room, she found that Edrin stood waiting for her! He offered his arm, and Dania took it and he escorted her to to the Ballroom. He gave a bow as they came through the archway, and she curtsied as best she knew how.<br/><br/>The air was heavy with a haze and scents that were not unpleasant. It reminded her of the last time she was at Lefty's Old Time Music Hall. Lefty's was a cigar lounge and gentleman's club on Caxton Street before they had to open their doors to all or face a discrimination lawsuit. Dania found herself standing almost alone looking at all the different ... people around her. It kind of reminded her in some ways of the Mos Eisley Cantina in Star Wars. When she brought herself back, she looked and saw that Edrin had moved, though his eagle head could not get lost in the crowd. He was heading backstage. Dania also noted a woman standing not far from her in a beautiful red robe.  Her arms were wrapped tight as if she was afraid it may somehow slip open, for she too had a self-conscience look on her face and was pondering deep thoughts. If she had as many strange and unnerving thoughts as herself, maybe she would be someone to stay close to here.<br/><br/>A passing waiter interrupted her vision as he offered some hors d'oeuvres. Dania smiled at him and took a couple. They were quite tasty! She was licking off her fingers when the lights dimmed in the ballroom, and an interesting fellow came on to the grand stage and made his announcement.<br/><br/>As another waiter went by with wine glasses, Dania grabbed one and nodded a thanks to the man, and gave it a sip as she listened to Zed. When he mentioned there were new faces and the spotlight came her way and paused on her, Dania lifted her wine glass and then sipped it again. She was definitely new here and would not normally be drinking wine at 8:30 in the morning! Showgirl night? The last time she was at a themed party with that name was a hen's night for her good friend Stacy. The lights turned, and the dancers came on stage, and Dania leaned against an ornate pole and watched.<br/><br/>Dania found herself applauding, slapping the back of her hand that held the wine glass when the dancers came on. When the tall woman appeared, Dania knew that Madame Ruse took the stage! The mood in the ballroom was infectious, and Dania had gone from an apprehensive woman who had her mind conditioned to meet her day at work to a woman taking her leisure in this strange but wonderful place!<br/><br/>As the woman greeted the newcomers, the spotlights flashed by and Dania again raised her glass even as she blushed wondering what this gown revealed to others with the bright light on her. Dania wished she had a robe to wrap in, but the fine sheer fabric did give her a shadowy cover. It just didn't feel that way to her. As the lights turned, Dania sighed in relief as nobody could have noticed in the dim, smoky room.<br/><br/>As Madame sang out about love, Dania let her mind slip. She was in love once. Very much so. She had married the love of her life, and she lived in an ignorant bliss until a week ago when she discovered he was having an affair. With that plate-glass window shattered, Dania went off the rails last weekend, and she was only now getting her life back to some sort of normalcy. No, there was some magic in the air. That veil hadn't appeared and summoned her through for no reason. She downed the rest of her wine and again listened and watched Madame. Maybe she was here to find a renewal in her faith in love? For some reason, Dania found herself breathing deeper as her eyes turned to the woman standing near her in the red robe.</span>"
5165,The Odd Misadventures of  Madam Ruse's Brothel,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52773&start=20,2018-04-01T01:27:58,ChroniclesOfGrim,"As the Madame continued with her show. There were figures who had stood on the catwalks above the stage. They were dressed in dark attire, and had their faced covered by even darker masks. They were the muted guardians of her realm. Shadowy figures that even her faithful security guard Edrin rarely encountered. For they reported to the Madame directly, and were never really allowed around the guests. After all, this was a place of pleasure. These guards were probably the last things you wanted to see undressed. Which is ironic due to the nature of the realm.<br/><br/>Felix watched them as they patrolled the catwalk. He, and a few other staff members were back stage. ""Their at it again."" He commented as he took a sip of one of his special martinis. One of the stagehands, a rather gorgeous, but almost unnatural doll of a girl giggled. ""You mean the floating?"" Felix nodded with a brief sigh. ""Yes, at least they could was show some leg, but their so damn concerned about keeping up the shadowy guard routine."" The stage hand then pointed out a fact about the guards. ""To be fair, they aren't exactly concerned about being attractive in the first place."" Felix took another sip. ""Yes, I would presume so. Again, the choices the Madame makes when hiring some of these ""security forces."" The doll then looked at the drink in his hand. ""How many so far?"" Felix smiled and raised his hand. ""Six, but who is counting."" The doll shook her head, and went back to watching the show.<br/><br/>The musical number had finally hit it's climax as Ruse puffed her chest out, and bellowed out a grand call out towards the crowd.<br/><br/>""And Always remember, to save the last piece for Mama!!!""<br/><br/>A thunderous sound of applause echoed around the entire ballroom as guests stood up to clap. Whistles, compliments, and cheers all around could be heard all around. Music would continue to play as the curtains closed, and the guests sat back in their seats. Eventually the same well dressed figure in the suit, Zed, stepped back unto the stage. Ladies and Gentlemen, as always you are more then welcome to stay and chat, and when ya ready to head up back towards ya rooms. The staff will gladly escort you. Hope you enjoyed ya show, and we would like to again thank you for coming.""<br/><br/>He then stopped for a moment, and pointed towards the lights. ""The newcomers, you know who you are by the lights. The Madame would like to speak to you back stage. Edrin, you come too."" Staff members appeared next to the newcomers, and offered their hands as to guide them to the backstage. Now the backstage, was just as magnificent as the ballroom it's self. While common backstage were always dark, and dull. Even noisy so with the hustle and bustle of acts. Madame Ruses's back stage was this massive room filled with live animals. Huge stage props, almost endless amount of doors and staff members. It was in many ways a living, breathing place all on it's own. At the center of it, was a doorway that on it read.<br/><br/>""The Dressing room of Your's Truly"""
5166,The Odd Misadventures of  Madam Ruse's Brothel,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52773&start=20,2018-04-02T03:57:38,Asterous,"Genevieve allowed the song to calm any worries she may have previously had upon entering this room, especially after having been put in the spotlight only moments ago. Most people had only really given the new guests a glance or two before turning back to the main attraction on the stage. A few lingering looks remained in their direction, but Genevieve’s focus was elsewhere.<br/><br/>As Madame Ruse hit the finally notes, Genevieve joined the rest of the audience in a round of applause. She was a little surprised when it was revealed by Zed that all of those in attendance were guests. Just how big was this place that it could hold this many people, and have the staff to escort them all to their assigned rooms? Of course, she had only seen a very small part of the place so far, and from the very little Genevieve had heard about the Madame, there was plenty more to discover.<br/><br/>Just when she was beginning to wonder what they were suppose to do now, Zed voiced carried to them over the chatter of the audience. A little shocked that the Madame would like to speak with them so soon, Genevieve wasn’t given much time to think this through, or even attempt any sort of answer as members of the staff were already directing the small group of newcomers.<br/><br/>Arriving backstage, Genevieve was once more stunned at how nice it was compared to anything she may have been thinking. Usually backstage wasn’t so...nice, and well, not cramped, crowded, and only half-lit. Reading what was written on the doorway at the center, Genevieve inhaled sharply.<br/><br/>“Looks like there’s no going back now ladies and gents.” She said, a little more of her usual confidence coming out. She wasn’t sure if it was just her growing more comfortable with the place, being free to be independent from her brothers, or if she was just so nervous and had no other way to hide it."
5167,The Odd Misadventures of  Madam Ruse's Brothel,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52773&start=20,2018-04-07T14:10:59,Deumeawyn,"<span style=""font-size: 120%; line-height: 116%;"">Dania pondered the words she heard… “save the last piece for mama” <br/>What exactly did mama want a piece of? Dania was unsure, but she would try and find out. She downed the wine and set the glass aside and decided to find her way backstage. She gave one last look to the woman in the red robe before slipping through the curtain that shrouded the hall that led backstage.<br/><br/>There was a shuffle of newcomers that made their way backstage, and Dania was amongst them. On her way, she considered the thought that she would be asked to perform a number on stage. She reached back to her dance hobby and tried to remember the steps and movements of that performance she did at the festival a year ago. This dress, though being somewhat 1920’s, could make a good stage costume for it. She let the thoughts hold as she came in to the lavish dressing room. Dania heard someone say nearby, <span style=""font-style: italic"">“Looks like there’s no going back now ladies and gents.”</span> That was the truth. Dania had no idea how she would ‘go back’ even if she wanted to.<br/><br/>So there she was, in Madam’s dressing room with several others. Wondering what last piece mama wanted….</span>"
5168,The Odd Misadventures of  Madam Ruse's Brothel,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52773,2017-11-06T14:25:35,ChroniclesOfGrim,"<object height=""360"" width=""640""><param name=""movie"" value=""https://www.youtube.com/v/VTu4yQH8KBs""/><param name=""wmode"" value=""transparent""/><embed height=""360"" src=""https://www.youtube.com/v/VTu4yQH8KBs"" type=""application/x-shockwave-flash"" width=""640"" wmode=""transparent""/></object><br/><br/>""Your Mama Don't Dance""<br/><br/>(( It helped finally getting this post up. ^^))<br/><br/>""Felix, time to wake up!"" Called out a voice outside the door of one of Madam Ruse's ""coordinators"" This coordinator was in charge of putting together the plans for the guests, and many other visitors to her realm. ""My head...!"" Exclaimed the coordinator as he sat up from his bed. ""I need to stop putting away those damn martinis.."" He smirked though, and knew he had a job to do. Hangover or no hangover. He finally stood up from his bed, and stretched out his arms in a big yawn. ""Hmm.."" He said with a curious look on his face. ""Something is missing. Ah I know!"" He exclaimed as he approached the silk curtains which covered his bedroom's windows. With both hands he reached for the curtains, and pulled them apart. Sunlight shined down through the panels of the windowpane. Accompanied only with the sweet sounds of birds chirping, and the sights of groundskeepers at work. He chuckled, and said in a very chipper voice. ""Good morning you wonderful creatures of the realm!""<br/><br/>Felix's routine for the day started as always with a refreshing bath. Followed by the exquisite selection of professionally tailored suits from his own personal wardrobe. Then it was off to the dining hall where depending on his mood. He would partake in a selection of varied teas from distant places across the cosmos. His meal consisted of buttered biscuits with a spread of jam. After his breakfast he would make his rounds. Felix would travel down each hallway and thoroughly inspect each room. After the rooms it was to the kitchen. Where he would taste the cuisine. ""Jeffery, this soup is rather cold. I suggest we warm it up please."" He ordered one of the cooks who had been cutting up some cucumbers. ""That's because it's cucumber soup you daft ninny!"" The cooked explained as they brought over a cutting board with the cucumbers on it. Felix nodded and shrugged. ""Fair enough, but still could use something a bit more spicier."" The cook sighed. ""Can you please get out of my kitchen before I decided to turn you into soup..<br/><br/>"" Felix smirked, and tapped his hands on the pot. ""If i was added to any form of soup. It would only be the best. Something exquisite, and only for the best."" The cook shook their head with a slight chuckle. ""Don't you have things to be inspecting? It's almost time."" Felix reached into his pocket, and checked his watch. ""Your right. For once in my life I may be late..."" Both of them laughed at that. Felix was one of the most uptight, but also one of the most well kept coordinators Madam Ruse had in her services. He was always on time, and never late. ""Take care Jeffery."" Said Felix as he left the kitchen as he approached the main hall. He passed several of the ""entertainers"" and ""help"" as they too had begun to wake up. Several of them were nude. While others were dressed in bathrobes or nightgowns. In Madam Ruse's realm. There was nothing to be ashamed of about one's body, and flaunting was something of pride. it was here that a being of any shape,size,gender,and lifestyle was free to be who they wanted to be. It was for that fact that her realm was left in such peace.<br/><br/>Felix did recall though as he approached the main entrance way of the brothel. That no matter how serene this place was. Crossing Madam Ruse was very, very ill advised. Very few have tried to break her rules, and those that have. Were introduced to the more darker side of Madam Ruse. Though that was a train of thought for another time. Today was a very special one. He would introduce three new guests to the wonders of Madam Ruse's brothel. Of course Madam Ruse would be introduced later. She always preferred to put on a grande show. Which was very common for the lord. Felix stood at the doorway of the brothel. His hands folded behind his back. His glossy pale skin glowed with a pristine shine that only he could create. His jet black hair had been combed back, and of course his suit was anything but dapper, and perfect."
5169,The Odd Misadventures of  Madam Ruse's Brothel,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52773,2017-11-14T07:31:52,Asterous,"Genevieve had been waiting forever, okay, maybe not<span style=""font-style: italic"">forever</span>but it had been a long time that had certainly felt like forever. In fact, if she really thought about it, she had been waiting all her life for this. All 23 years being pestered by her six annoying older brothers for something she didn't even know she had been waiting for. The youngest of the Lafayette kids stuck her legs out as one of her oldest brothers approached, successfully forcing him to stop when her feet met his stomach.<br/><br/>""What? I can't give my little sister a hug before I probably never see her again?"" He asked, that stupid grin on his face as he said it.<br/><br/>""Would you get lost already?"" She spat at him. ""Seriously, go outside, take a hike through the woods, turn yourself in a few blind circles and actually get lost. Might do us all a favour.""<br/><br/>""Now that's something I will certainly not be missing."" Yet another brother entered the room where Genevieve had been fending off the 'affection' of the other. He had already succeeded in pulling her by her all four arms, pinning them all behind her back as he had tried to talk her out of going to this Madame Ruse's place. She had been ignoring him for the most part, just as she had for the rest of them who didn't want to see their baby sister going and getting herself defiled by who knows what.<br/><br/>""Come on Gene, we're just looking out for you."" One of them said as she crossed both sets of arms and glared at both of them.<br/><br/>""And I'm just telling you to piss off.""<br/><br/>""Geez, who ticked off the queen?"" One of the youngest brothers said, following the others into the room.<br/><br/>It had been a long morning made longer by every single one of her brothers. By the time they arrived outside of the doors to Madame Ruse's, Genevieve didn't think she had ever been happier to see them leave. Turning from where they had disappeared, she brushed off her white top and let out a long breath. Today was the day that everything Genevieve Lafayette knew changed, and hopefully for the better."
5170,The Odd Misadventures of  Madam Ruse's Brothel,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52773,2017-11-30T00:38:53,Baphomet-In-China,"“Ya sho it's 'round here?”<br/><br/>“I wouldn't have made this trip if I wasn't sure; believe me.”<br/><br/>It was nine PM, and the indigo, gold-speckled blanket of night has shrouded the city. It was the perfect hour for these two men to search for opportunity- for one of them at least. Sam could not care less about that place anymore; he was merely serving as a bloodhound to this affair. His friend Roch, however, having been told the tale of the elusive brothel, yearns for change as well as directions.<br/><br/>It had been a relentless week for Roch. A dead relationship, a wretched neighborhood, and a cruddy addiction equated to a more than unhappy man. Suicide was nearly an option, but the intimidation the mere thought of death brought prevented any action from being done. Currently, death was the last thing in Roch's mind- fifth to last at best, perhaps- for he was to become a new man- or so Sam claims.<br/><br/>Under his rubber pigeon mask, Sam squinted as they approached an alleyway. He seemed intrigued.<br/><br/>“This,” he began, “I’m pretty sure it's here. I feel a lil’ something...” He paused to face Roch, staring into his singular eye and the tiny reflections on Roch's scintillating face as he walked along.<br/><br/>“Remember, Roch: you can't just want to go, no. You need to. You gotta feel like you have to go. This won't work otherwise…”<br/><br/>“Yeah, yeah, I know, man.”<br/><br/>Sam stopped by some doors in the alley. So did Roch.<br/><br/>“Here. It's here.”<br/><br/>Roch eyed Sam with a tense look on his face, then he gazed at the door. It stood out from the dull infrastructure of the city because of how polished it was. It was imposing, not a bit of skin touching it out of fear or perhaps awe. It signified amendment, amendment that Roch was pretty sure he wanted. Reluctance had held him back for so long, but now it was too late for it to intervene any longer. With a deep sigh, Roch looked back at his trusted friend, the aforementioned burdens seething in his eye.<br/><br/>""Rememba what I told ya,"" Roch muttered, ""Tell erryone, vacation. I went t', what was it, Alabama? To uh, fuckin'...""<br/><br/>""Visit your parents?""<br/><br/>""Yeah. Dat. Dun fuck me ova, bird boy...""<br/><br/>""Gotcha."""
5171,The Odd Misadventures of  Madam Ruse's Brothel,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52773,2018-01-26T07:50:08,Jack Spade,"<div style=""text-indent:1em;"">Edrin woke up well before the sun rose, as he did everyday before.  There was no sound in Madame Ruse's, no one woke before him.  He dressed in silence, a pair of well worn jeans with no shirt to match, he preferred to show off the well muscled torso his scales covered.  The silver scales where all a mirror polish, the single benefit of Edrin's draconian ancestry being never having to worry about hygiene.</div><br/><br/><div style=""text-indent:1em;"">Edrin then left his room for the kitchen, finding a moderately sized platter sat on the counter. A large piece of meat with various vegtables and breads sat on it's silvered surface, left by the cooks the night before.  They knew that Edrin would want to eat when he woke, but not wanting to wake up before him the two parties had come to this agreement.  He cleared the plate in moments, leaving it out for the cook to clean as was their agreement, and walked back into the hall.  He strode down the passages length until he came to a large wooden door, it was the door everyone entered through.  And next to it sat a small wooden chair, where Edrin began his morning workouts.</div><br/><br/><div style=""text-indent:1em;"">First came stretches, the sound of soft grunts echoing through the halls as he loosened old worn muscles.  Next came a 30 min jog, up and down the hall in perpetual silence.  Then, fifty reps of fifty different bodywieght exercises, which he would follow with a shorter 10 min jog and another set of fifty reps each.  By the time he was half way through the second round, many of the help and some guests had began to wake up.  Edrin had just finished the final rep of handstand pushups when Felix started walking down the hall.</div><br/><br/><div style=""text-indent:1em;"">""I was beginning to worry,"" Edrin started, as he tipped his balance forward into a graceful roll, ""that I would have to great the new blood by myself.  Imagine the horror of my face being the first thing they see.""  He slowly seated himself in his chair, assuming the position he would take for the rest of the day, when he wasn't attending to his duties.  ""Well, I'm ready to greet our newest additions when you are.""</div>"
5172,The Odd Misadventures of  Madam Ruse's Brothel,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52773,2018-02-05T02:03:28,ChroniclesOfGrim,"""Oh stop Edrin! You aren't ugly at all my dear boy! In fact Iv'e heard a few of the girls chatting about your lately."" Felix smirked and patted Edrin's shoulder. Genevieve had been the first to be greeted by Felix as he reached for the door handles, and swung them open to welcome her. ""Greetings my dear! We have been expecting you!"" He said in a grand voice as he bowed towards her, and gestured with his hands in a way to signal to her to enter through the large doorway. As he stood there. A trio of burlesque dancers strolled passed him dressed only in their lingerie.<br/><br/>One of the girls had stopped in her tracks. When she noticed the new arrival to the brothel. ""Ohh! A new comer, and it's of the female orientation!"" The other two dancers stopped, and turned to face the new arrival. ""She looks cute."" Commented one of the girls. Her eyes glowed a bright shade of orange as she spoke. The third girl shrugged and placed her hands on the railing of the steps. ""Are you already choosing your next victims Malinda?"" She joked innocently as she too glared down at the new arrival. All three women exchanged looks. Their eyes shared the same orange glow as they turned their heads back down towards the new arrival. Felix, who at this point had returned back to his proper poster. Glared up at the trio and clapped his hands. ""Enough girls! You may gander at our guests on your own time!""<br/><br/>The women, or whatever they were nodded in acknowledgement. ""Sorry Felix"" They all spoke in perfect unison as they followed each other up the steps. Felix had turned towards Edrin with a sigh of relief. ""For the life of me, I will never understand how Madame Ruse had ever been able to convince sirens to join her brothel. He turned back towards Genevieve. ""Once more! Welcome my dear! Is there anything we help you with before you are shown to your room!?"""
5173,The Odd Misadventures of  Madam Ruse's Brothel,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52773,2018-02-06T16:43:38,Amara,"Ambrosia awoke in the middle of a large bed in a large bedroom that bore no personal touches. It was a penthouse she had recently acquired in a realm she often visited, but never found a reason to stay. She slipped out from between the silk sheets, stretching lightly before heading for the kitchen. A light robe hung near the door, but she passed by without taking it. She was alone, after all, so she felt no need to hide her body. Not that she necessarily ever felt a real need to do so, but given that it was generally expected in civilized society, she did what she must.<br/><br/>She found a platter of freshly cut fruit and a freshly made smoothie sitting on the counter in the kitchen, left by the chef she had acquired along with the penthouse. She rarely had anything for breakfast that actually required cooking, so she usually found it waiting for her and the chef would leave until lunch time, as she had instructed him to do. She hardly saw the need for him to be hanging around when he wasn't needed.<br/><br/>She rubbed her temples lightly, popping a few pills in her mouth and washing them down with the smoothie. She had a headache, one that could either be because she'd had a few too many drinks last night, or it could be one of the headaches that she sometimes got when she overused her abilities. She'd done a lot of traveling lately. More than usual. She might be immortal, but that didn't mean that overusing such abilities as dimensional travel didn't take its toll. It was far less of an effect than a normal human might have felt, but it was annoying nonetheless.<br/><br/>At any rate. The reason hardly mattered. She gulped the smoothie down and ate a few pieces of fruit before heading back into the bedroom, where she opted to dress for her morning run. She chose a fitted top and a pair of shorts to wear, then put on her shoes and off she went. After stretching, she left the building, ran down the road, through the nearby park. She ran for miles before finally turning around. Running was one of the few things that still left her feeling invigorated, so she kept running until she somehow ended up back on the street where the building in which she was currently residing was located.<br/><br/>She slowed to a walk as she approached the building, before entering and wandering back up to her penthouse. She unlocked the door sighing to herself as she tossed her keys and phone on the nearby table. What was presumably going to be the best part of her day was over. She drug herself to the bathroom where she shed her clothes and hopped in the shower. She wasn't quite sure how long she spent in there, letting the hot water run over her, but eventually she finished the shower and turned the water off. She stood there, watching the water drip from her body to the floor for a few moments before she stepped out, grabbing a towel and drying herself off.<br/><br/>She didn't bother to dress again, instead grabbing a small object and flopping herself back onto the unmade bed. She used her fingers to extend it, revealing a large screen. She then proceeded to scan through anything and everything that might be of some interest, that might entertain her, or at least provide some form of distraction from the empty penthouse and the inescapable prison of her own mind. Unfortunately, nothing caught her interest. She groaned, closing the object with a wave of her hand and rolling over with a frustrated sigh, staring up at the ceiling.<br/><br/>It wasn't like there was nothing at all to do. She could always watch television, or call one of the girls who always seemed to want to befriend her, or one of the men who were apparently itching to be used by her. Yet none of those things seemed particularly interesting at the moment. None of them would fill the emptiness. She sat up and hopped off the bed, deciding to pour herself a glass of something to get her out of her head. Was it entirely too early to drink? Perhaps. Did she care? Not one bit.<br/><br/>As she entered her living room, she noticed something that wasn't meant to be there. After all, who intentionally put a random door in the middle of their living room? It might seem strange to some, but not to her. She knew where this door led. She'd never visited the realm before, but she knew of its existence, and what went on in the realm. It was a place of pleasure, a brothel occupying a dimension ruled by a dimensional lord who went by the name of Madam Ruse.<br/><br/>The door itself was not confusing. The reason it had appeared to her now, on the other hand, was a mystery to her. Perhaps it shouldn't have been, but when you actively deny the existence of emotions such as loneliness and love, especially their existence within yourself, then it naturally wouldn't make sense for such a place to reveal itself to you. Nevertheless, she couldn't deny that it was here, before her. In her living room, no less.<br/><br/>She stared at the door for some time before deciding ""what the hell?"" It wasn't like she had any other plans for the day. She spun on her heels and returned to her bedroom, where she slipped into a dress that was short, but perhaps not too short, and low in the front, but not obnoxiously so, then chose a pair of heels to match. She then put on her makeup before adding a necklace and some other small accessories. She finished the outfit with a light jacket, just barely longer than the dress, that covered nothing of importance, while giving the appearance of providing coverage.<br/><br/>She was careful not to make the outfit too over the top, but she made sure that it was enough to accent her figure and draw sufficient attention to her, while not being too terribly obvious about the intention. Like everything else in her life, every part of the outfit had a purpose. Each piece was chosen to accent or draw attention to some part of her body, to accent the dress, to downplay the intention of the outfit, or to tie it all together.<br/><br/>Once she was dressed, she picked up a small bag, which carried much more than it might appear to, and headed for the door. ""Don't disappoint me,"" she spoke to no one in particular as she pushed the doors open and crossed into the other dimension. She was immediately greeted by a feeling she had become quite familiar with as she traversed the multiverse. It was a feeling that had been slightly unsettling the first time she had felt it, but eventually began to bring about some strange form of excitement. At least it had. Now, like everything else, the feeling was beginning to fade.<br/><br/>Perhaps this place was what she needed after all. Perhaps it would provide the excitement and pleasure that nothing else seemed to bring her anymore. Perhaps it would be fun. A welcomed distraction. But only time would tell.<br/><br/>As a new view filled her vision, Rose took a step forward, opening her arms wide, ""Honey, I'm home,"" she greeted this new realm with a playful greeting, a light smile on her face."
5174,The Odd Misadventures of  Madam Ruse's Brothel,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52773,2018-02-11T05:42:08,Asterous,"It caught Genevieve by surprise when the large doors swung open and a loud voice greeted her. Expecting her? Now that was something she hadn't been expected. Genevieve couldn't remember having told anyone outside of her friends and family of her intentions, and she was fairly certain that none of them had been here between then and now to spill the beans.<br/><br/>Just as she entered through the large doors, the young woman was stopped as a trio of scantily clad girls walked by. Genevieve felt the oddly glowing orange eyes on her, sizing her up perhaps, before a word was even spoken. Was it such a surprise for someone of the 'female orientation' to come here? She hid a laugh behind one of her hands as the man who had welcomed her, Felix, told the girls off. Watching the trio disappear up the stairs, Genevieve's attention was snapped back to Felix when he spoke, asking about her own needs. He sure was an energetic, and eager one.<br/><br/>She couldn't think of anything off the top of her horned head that was of great concern in the moment, but was sure something would come up later. One think was waiting to be asked, and so she did.<br/><br/>""Is that a normal thing to have happen?"" She used two hands to point in the direction of the stairs where moments ago the three girls had been. It wasn't as though it were the worst thing to happen to her. No, in fact the exact opposite was true! With such a large family one would think someone like Genevieve would be all for some alone time, away from the attention that came with other people, but she was just soaking it up. Maybe, just maybe she could get use to this sort of place after all."
5175,The Odd Misadventures of  Madam Ruse's Brothel,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52773,2018-02-12T00:44:10,Melanie,"Ida had never been one to rebel against those in authority, especially when those people had weapons or used their words as swords-as her husband did. Her mother had taught her to respect everyone and to always find the good in people, no matter their race, gender, or status; for as her mother would say, you 'can't judge a book by it's cover'.  Indeed, she lived this way...or, at least, she tried to...for she was the perfect recipient for this motto. For as long as she could remember, she had always had two different eye colors and patches of scales on her body, and when she would ask her mother why she was different, her mother would look at her kindly and say, ""You are beautiful, just the way you are, my dear. You are unique and brilliant, just as your eyes and scales are unique to only you...""<br/><br/>A sigh escaped her lips as she recalled her mothers last words to her before she passed away later that night. It had been a cold night, just as it was on this evening....Ida blinked and wrapped her worn, thin shawl over her shoulders as the wind blew through the winding streets of the small town, causing her to walk faster, as if someone was following her.  As she exhaled again, her heart began to beat rapidly as she recalled what had happened just a few hours before. She was in her husbands' bedroom...in their...his...Inn...but she was with another man. Not out of choice, mind you...her husband-who was once kind and thoughtful-had not given her the choice...she was to sleep with anyone who wanted to see an 'exotic' beauty...for a hefty price that is. But tonight had been the last night of her husbands' abuse. She had packed her things in a bag and had gone downstairs to mix her husband a drink...only to find him passed out. So, she took the opportunity and fled.<br/>It had only been 10 minutes since her escape, but all she could feel was the exhilerating promise of freedom and the chance at a new life.<br/>The wind blew on her shoulders again and she shuddered....but the sound of her name on the wind caused her to shiver violently.<br/>Her husband was calling her.<br/>She didn't turn around...for if she did, she was sure to find him closer than she thought, so instead, she decided to run.<br/>Her eyes scoured the town for a place for her to hide, to find refuge...but she knew even if she found refuge, he would find her and...kill her.<br/>She swallowed and turned into an alleyway, hoping to loose him amongst the ma-<br/>It was a dead end.<br/>Fear began to seize her heart and she turned around to find her husbands footsteps approaching.<br/>She was going to die.<br/>Just then she saw something that she hadn't noticed....an large ornate wooden door. It seemed to be calling her name.<br/>With a breath, she ran to the door and knocked on it and to her surprise...it opened, just in time for her to slip in and shut the door in her husbands angry face.<br/>As she leaned against the door, catching her breath, she began to cry.<br/>She was finally free."
5176,The Odd Misadventures of  Madam Ruse's Brothel,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52773,2018-02-12T02:03:58,Jack Spade,"Edrin laughed at Felix’ compliments.<br/>“You know they only want me for my body.  Can’t say I blame them, but that’s a matter for another time.”  Edrin looked the new girl over as she entered.  She’d be a strong one, maybe someone Edrin could spare with.  That would be nice, most of the patrons and help where more magically oriented, a physical women would be a nice change of pace.  She also seemed to find Felix setting the Sirens strait amusing, Edrin was certain they’d get along well.<br/>“It’s not uncommon for those three.”  Edrin respond to the girls question. “But don’t you worry bout them.  If they ever give you trouble you can tell me, I’ll set them strait.  My name is Edrin, as the trio said he’s Felix.  And what might your name be miss?”  Edrin stood up from his stool extending a hand to shake.<br/><br/><br/>However, a frantic knock came from the door before he could shake her hand.<br/>“Excuse me, I need to take this.”  He said, opening the door.  A second women came in, closing the door quickly behind her.  Edrin could see a very angry face before the door was closed.  Taking a quick look at the terrified women, Edrin could feel anger building in his blood.<br/>“Move aside please.”  He said sharply, before opening the door to the angry man.  There was a split second where the man stared at Edrin’s draconic features, before his face crumbled beneath the force of Edrin’s fist.  The unnamed man flew across the small alley, cracking the bricks on the far side.  Edrin the calmly closed the door, knowing he likely over did it, and turned to the second newcomer.<br/>“Welcome to Madame Ruse’s.  Is there some other way I can help you?”"
5177,The Odd Misadventures of  Madam Ruse's Brothel,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52773,2018-02-12T04:31:40,Melanie,"A new fear filled her eyes as a man with a low, growling voice ordered her to stand aside-and she did so, quickly...he did not look like the type of person to pick a fight with or go up against. He didn't even look...normal....but, then again, neither did she.<br/>Ida turned her head as the sound of knuckles crunching against bone followed by bricks cracking and falling to the ground resounded throughout the alley from which she came.<br/>Who was this man?<br/>Her wide eyes -filled with disbelief and awe- followed the scale-y man as he closed and calmly turned back to her, asking her if she needed anything else.<br/>She found herself at a loss for words...but it was not out of fear that she was speechless...it was out of...awe and honestly, disbelief. Not two seconds ago she was running away from a monster-her husband-before another...monster-esque man saved her.<br/>How could she have been so lucky as to find this place?<br/>Ida felt a tear loose itself from her eyes, but she quickly wiped it away with her finger and smiled with genuine gratefulness in her eyes.<br/>This man had saved her, and now...<br/>Goodness....he was still awaiting her answer!<br/>Ida cleared her throat and looked into the mans' eyes and smiled.<br/>""I was wondering if I might find refuge here for the evening? I don't need very much...a chair in a corner with a blanket will do, if you can spare it."" She then reached inside her small purse and pulled out two silver coins, offering it to the man.<br/>""I know it's not much, sir, but...if you have any cleaning you need done, perhaps I can reconcile the debt that way? I can also leave as early as first light if you need me to. I...I don't want to take up any rooms or be a bother, but...well, I don't think I can go back there anytime soon."""
5178,The Odd Misadventures of  Madam Ruse's Brothel,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52773,2018-02-15T20:51:24,ChroniclesOfGrim,"Felix watched as Edrin's fist connected with the man. It wasn't the first time Felix had witnessed Edrin's aggressive nature. In fact Felix appreciated the bouncer's dedication to his career, and to the well being of those who arrived in Madme Ruse's realm. After that little ""transgression"" was over with. Felix had turned his attention on the second newcomer to their brothel. ""Nonsense my dear!"" He exclaimed as he placed his hands on her shoulders. ""Everyone who comes to this realm are already on the guest list."" He explained as he gave her a smile. He turned towards Genevieve, who still hadn't had official welcome. ""It seems as if our attendees are arriving as planned."" It was then that he noticed the arrival of a third.<br/><br/>Ambrosia, another guest to arrive in the realm. One which Felix had noticed from a far off in the garden's entrance. He smiled, being informed by ""little song birds"" of her arrival. Among the others who had already arrives, hers was something very special. Though each arrival to Madame Ruse's realm was a happy, and warm welcomed arrival. For there was no such thing as ""accidental"" guests in this realm. Only those who were in desperate need of the services the lord of the realm had to offer. Felix, who had waved over at Ambrosia, called out towards her. ""Welcome love! Please make your way towards the mansion when you are ready!"""
5179,The Odd Misadventures of  Madam Ruse's Brothel,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52773,2018-02-16T06:56:29,Asterous,"Genevieve half turned to the other man who stood in the entrance. Maybe she would learn better after settling in, but Genevieve saw only fun rather than trouble. As the man, whom she now knew was Edrin extended a hand, Genevieve went to shake it with one hand, but instead three reached forward. Using her fourth arm, Genevieve shoved them all down, blushing as she gave Edrin an embarrassed smile.<br/><br/>""Sorry, I..."" Before she could apologize, or even introduce herself, there was a knock at the door. Turning on her heel to watch Edrin answer it, Genevieve caught sight of the woman who was clearly upset. She caught sight of the way Edrin handled the man outside and smirked. She didn't know what he had done, but the bastard probably deserved it.<br/><br/>Genevieve was so tempted to comfort the girl, to make sure she was okay, to do something, but Edrin and Felix beat her to it.<br/><br/>This placed definitely looked promising if this was how they took care of things at the front door. No BS was taken, and it looked like they were the real deal when it came to caring for their 'attendees' as Felix had put it. As Felix' attention was pulled to a third arrival, Genevieve turned to Edrin, extending one of her own hands this time.<br/><br/>""I'm Genevieve."" She said in response to his question asked before the little event. ""And between you and me, I think he could have taken another hit or three."" She winked, as a grin spread on her face."
5180,The Odd Misadventures of  Madam Ruse's Brothel,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52773,2018-02-16T17:32:45,Amara,"Ambrosia's eyes scanned the garden of the new realm she had entered, taking in the sights. She saw many different plants, most of which were pleasant to look upon, not that she had ever been a ""stop and smell the roses"" kind of girl. Still, she could recognize beauty, and beautiful they were.<br/><br/>The realm itself was rather pleasant, too. It was as though the very air itself were meant to troubles as it drifted around you. The strong, floral scent of the many flowers in the garden wafting around only added to this feeling, as did the gentle sound of songbirds. It was sweet and comfortable. Almost sickeningly so. Yet still, she found it pleasant despite herself.<br/><br/>She glanced in the direction of a voice that broke her from her thoughts. It was a man, well-dressed in a tailored suit, who drew her attention. She thought he must be one of the staff, based on the way he addressed her. He stood with several others, most of which were guests, or so she surmised, and another, she thought likely to be another member of the staff, although she couldn't be certain from such a brief observation as she had thus far had. It seemed to her that they were new arrivals and she gathered that they must now stand around the typical entrance to the realm.<br/><br/>The man invited her to the mansion, when she was ready. She was. The atmosphere was pleasant out here, but she had not come to bask in the warmth and scent of a garden. Then again, she couldn't quite say for certain why it was that she had come. But she could be quite certain that this was not it. As such, she soon sauntered towards them, her steps light, elegant, and graceful.<br/><br/>She might not generally care a great deal for people, but it suited her to make acquaintances of them, at least. And so, as she approached, she wore a charming smile, her entire demeanor echoing this charm. She smiled pleasantly as she entered. ""Well, hello there,"" she greeted the man before looking around at the others. ""I see that I am not the only new arrival,"" she observed as she looked between each of them. ""I am Ambrosia,"" she introduced herself with a charming smile and a voice as smooth as silk and sweet as honey, ""It is a pleasure to meet you."""
5181,The Odd Misadventures of  Madam Ruse's Brothel,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52773,2018-02-16T17:57:11,Jack Spade,"Edrin looked at child who had just entered, he could almost see the scars of her life.  Faces of his past wards flashed across his mind, and his eyes softened.  While Felix stood behind her and talked, Edrin lowered himself to a knee and placed his hands on hers.<br/>He gently closed them around the coins. “You need not pay to rest here, and you may stay as long as you require.  You are wanted and loved here, never feel lost again.”  Edrin gently squeezed her hands, then stood himself back up as Felix began addressing their third arrival.<br/><br/>Turning towards Genevieve, he raised an eyebrow when she mentioned the man.  He glanced back at the door, realizing that his bulk had likely obscured the man’s impact with the wall. He didn’t hit the wall very well, Edrin doubted he’d be getting up.<br/>“I think that may be unnecessary.”  He simply said, taking Genevieve’s hand.  “It is good to meet you, I hope to see you often.”  His attention was taken away from Genevieve again by the third arrival.<br/><br/>This one was different from the first two.  She had opened the door herself, only powerful magic users could do that.  Edrin did not like those, they had a bad habit of believing the world existed for their own pleasure.  A notion he often had to dissuade them of.  But for now, she was a guest, and all guest should be greeted with kindness.<br/>“Welcome Ambrosia, I am Edrin.”  His voice held an air of theatre.  “I hope that the two of us will get along well.”"
5182,The Odd Misadventures of  Madam Ruse's Brothel,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52773,2018-02-18T22:30:43,Melanie,"Ida turned her gaze to a man who was dressed to the nines' and smiled nervously as he placed his hands on her shoulders, then turned her head as he addressed two other...guests. Her attention was drawn to the man with scales over his body as he knelt down in front of her and closed his hands gently and...comfortingly over hers. His comforting words struck a chord in her heart, and tears welled up in her eyes, long after he stood up and addressed the woman with multiple arms.<br/>Never before had she felt welcomed anywhere, and at both men's assurance, Ida silently resolved to stay here and seek refuge; she had no one else to turn too, but she had the whole world ahead of her.<br/>Ida smiled bitterly as she overheard the comment of her husband made by the woman with multiple arms...Genevieve, as she had introduced herself to Edrin.<br/>What the woman had said was true. He was a bastard and he did deserve it. But it did no good for her to think on the multiple reasons why he deserved such punishment, otherwise, she would be a crying heap of a mess. So, she took in a breath and put her coins back in her purse before tucking a stray piece of hair behind her ear, just as another woman sauntered up towards them.<br/>This woman was very beautiful, that much was obvious; but there was something not quite right about her, like she didn't even want to introduce herself at all, but was doing it out of politeness.<br/>Ida smiled up at Ambrosia and dipped her head once, then shifted nervously on her feet."
5183,The Odd Misadventures of  Madam Ruse's Brothel,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52773,2018-02-26T02:34:39,ChroniclesOfGrim,"Once it had seemed that the guests had begun to arrive at their ""appointed"" times. Felix decided to introduce the first ""treat"" of the realm. ""Well my dears! It would seem that we have begun to get to know each other, but let us not haste such pleasantries. Not yet at least. In a precise gesture of his hands. Felix clapped two times, and from down the hall to their right arrived a curious sight. A line of autonomous<br/>robed mannequins approached the group. Covered by robes colored  in a shade of bright crimson. Their well shaped bodies seemingly perfect copies of the current group that stood at the entrance. Felix smiled and clapped again. The mannequins had begun to pose, twist their hips, move their hands down their bodies. Felix turned towards the groups.<br/><br/>""Each Mannequin wears a gown measured down to the very last stitch with each one of your bodies in mind. There is a shape for every body, and a custom jewel stitched name tag. Once you find the Mannequin with your name and body type. Follow that Mannequin. It will lead you to your room."" He then quickly turned towards the group. ""Be mindful my dear lovelies. The Mannequin knows where you must go, be sure to not deviate from the path. They have tendency to get a bit..upset when our guests leave them."" He smirked, and met the eyes of each guest.<br/><br/>""Once you are changed. You will follow the mannequins down to the grand ballroom for dinner and your ""formal introductions"" to the Madame."" He then turned towards the Mannequins. ""So with this in mind, please find your respective mannequin."""
5184,The Odd Misadventures of  Madam Ruse's Brothel,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52773,2018-02-26T03:16:19,Asterous,"Genevieve looked over each of the other new arrivals. They certain made up quite the bunch she decided, one pair of arms crossing over her chest.<br/><br/>Her attention once more went to Felix as he began to announce something. Her head tilted slightly to the side, Genevieve listened, curious as to where this was going when the line of mannequins approached. That was certain something to behold. She took in each of their forms, noting that each was slightly different from the next, despite being dressed identically to the next. Pulling her gaze from the forms as they posed, Genevieve was a little suspicious as to how this whole thing worked.<br/><br/>First, Felix had said they were all already on the guest list, and as far as Genevieve knew she had not called ahead, sent a message, or anything of the sort to say when she would be coming, or even if she would be coming for that matter. And now they had mannequins dressed in robes made specifically to their measurements. Not creepy at all.<br/><br/>As Felix explained that they had to find the mannequin with their measurements, and seemingly programmed (or how ever they worked) to bring each of them to their own room and even get upset if they weren't followed.<br/><br/>As they were let loose to find their mannequin, Genevieve felt she had it easier than the others, after all, how many four armed people did you see standing around? Not that many. Locating the mannequin whose robe spelled her name, Genevieve glanced over her shoulder at the others before following it down the long hallway.<br/><br/>As she followed Genevieve grew curious as to what exactly Felix had meant by the mannequins getting upset if they deviated from the path. She had no intention of finding out herself, but made a point to ask about it later. Before long, she was led to a room, one that was much better than the one she had had back home. Heck, anything was better than back home.<br/><br/>Changing quickly, Genevieve wondered if the mannequin needed some sort of command to lead her to the grand ballroom, or if it would somehow sense that she was ready.<br/><br/>""Um...let's go?"" She said as more of a question than a statement. Thankfully the mannequin knew what to do (and had likely known all along) and easily led Genevieve to her next destination."
5185,The Odd Misadventures of  Madam Ruse's Brothel,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52773,2018-02-26T05:14:48,Amara,"As Ambrosia entered, she was greeted first by the man of Draconian descent, who she surmised was a member of the staff. She could tell that he already wasn't her biggest fan, as his attitude seemed to shift with her arrival and his greeting had an air of theatrics to it. She had yet to do more than arrive and greet him, thus she deduced that it was likely not because of anything she had done, but perhaps who she was. Unlike the other guests, she had arrived by a different door, using her own power. Was this, perhaps, what caused his suspicion, or dislike of her? Because she had the power to do such? Did he, perhaps, dislike people with such powers? She wasn't entirely certain, but she thought this was likely the case. She filed this away for later, but for the moment, she would do what she could to ensure that she gave him no real reason to dislike her as a person. ""I hope we will,"" she replied pleasantly, a smile lingering on her lips.<br/><br/>Next was a woman who appeared to be in her twenties and not entirely human. She seemed rather quiet and introverted, the type who might seem naive and trusting. Yet the woman, too, seemed to distrust her, although what reason she had, Rose could not deduce, as she was quite certain she had done nothing to warrant such suspicion from the woman. She had been perfectly pleasant, introducing herself to the others out of a true desire to make their acquaintance, as she cared little for niceties such as politeness. She had every reason in the world to desire to make acquaintances out of those present. If nothing else, it was quite impossible to use someone who neither knows you or is known by you. That itself was reason enough, although there was more to it than that, whether or not she would admit to such.<br/><br/>Either way, it hardly mattered what the woman thought. Her thoughts were her own and they were of no consequence to Rose, so she returned the smile of the woman with a more pleasant and friendly smile than she had received, and then turned her attention to Felix, who had begun to speak. With a clap of his hands, he introduced them to a line of robed mannequins, which approached them. Each was different, perfectly copying the body of a specific guest and wearing a crimson robe fitted for them. The mannequins posed and showed off their attire as Felix explained things to them.<br/><br/>There were to follow their personal mannequin to their room, change into the robe, and then follow the mannequin to the grand ballroom, where they would be introduced to Madame Ruse. Now that, she thought, was actually interesting. She was quite curious to meet this dimensional lord. And with that in mind, she glanced around the room, her eyes instantly landing on the one that she thought was hers. She crossed the room to the mannequin, finding that it did, indeed, bear her name. ""Fabulous,"" she said to herself as she examined it, and then followed it out of the room, away from the other guests, towards the room in which she would be staying.<br/><br/>She was led to a room and she quickly took a look around, deciding that it was up to her standards, with quality furniture, tasteful decor, and a suitable amount of space. It would do nicely. Excellent. With that quick survey out of the way, she retrieved the robe and changed into it, finding that it fit perfectly, and the material was high quality, which suited her nicely.<br/><br/>She then approached the mannequin, ""Well, then. Let's get this party started, shall we, Mannie?"" she smiled lightly as she followed the mannequin to the grand ballroom, where she would take her seat and wait for the show to begin. And a show, she expected, it would be."
5186,The Odd Misadventures of  Madam Ruse's Brothel,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52773,2018-02-26T17:43:18,Jack Spade,"Edrin remembered the day he had arrived, his mannequin had been by itself.  It also featured a dragon head, and just a pair of pants.  He always found it interesting how the things seemed to know what clothes their counterpart preferred.  When all the new arrivals had left to their rooms Edrin made his way to the ballroom.  He didn’t technically need to be there, but any excuse to see Madame Ruse was nice.  He sat himself next to the door, so if he needed to leave it wouldn’t cause a scene."
5187,The Odd Misadventures of  Madam Ruse's Brothel,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52773,2018-02-27T07:49:46,Melanie,"Ida nearly jumped at the sound of Felix clapping his hands sharply and loudly together; but as she looked up at him, her eyes followed his gaze until she saw something that made her feel rather uneasy. A line of perfectly formed mannequins came out and stood before all of them, striking poses and swaying to the rhythm of Felix's easy voice as he gave his instructions. Her eyes widened in surprise as Felix shared the fact that all of their garments were perfectly tailored to their bodies.<br/><br/>But how?<br/>This was the first time she had ever stepped foot inside of this place, so how on earth were they supposed to have gotten her measurements? She suddenly recalled Felix having said that she was already on the 'guest list', but she didn't think anything of it; now though, she wondered if they had...stalked her...or if this was some weird trick...<br/>Her heart began to race as panic started to creep into her heart, but with Felix's deft fingers on her elbow guiding her towards the last mannequin , she didn't have time to panic. Not now at least. She would have to wait a while after her 'formal introduction' to this Madame to see whether or not she wanted to take refuge here. And if this wasn't a place of safety, then she would just have to find a way to escape.<br/><br/>The mannequin with her nametag on it smiled at her and nodded, then led her down the long hall to a room...her...room. When the mannequin opened the door, Ida was rather surprised and overwhelmed by the lavishly beautiful room. The walls had a wine red wallpaper plastered on, with only one window and some heavy curtains to match, not leaving any room for much light to get in. Even though the room was rather dark, it was still very spacious and....inviting.<br/>The bed was huge-something she was not used to in her times with her husband-and a rather comfortable looking lounge couch sat at the foot of the bed. A chest of drawers with a large mirror sat against the wall with the window, and on the opposite side of the room sat a small table and chairs with a lamp and a pen and a journal of sorts.  Overall, it was not frightening or unnerving, however, when she turned around, the mannequin had taken off the robe and was offering it too her, in her naked body.<br/>That was a bit unnerving.<br/>But she didn't want to find out what Felix meant by the mannequins getting...upset if there....guests didn't do as instructed.<br/>A shiver ran down Ida's spine as she reached out and took the robe, but the mannequin motioned for her to remove her old clothing first. Ida swallowed nervously but turned around and removed her dress, leaving only a tattered bra and panty set underneath the lavishly comfortable red robe.<br/>When she turned around, the mannequin only looked at her in utter disrepair then handed her a new set of pink panties and bra. Ida blushed at the thought of fully disrobing in front of her look alike, but she bit the bullet, took the set, turned around and slid and snapped them on. When she put on her robe again, the mannequin nodded and led her out of her room towards the ballroom where her formal introduction would begin."
5188,Syndicate,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52775&start=20,2018-10-06T22:26:15,Asterous,"Zachariah, as annoying, loud, and impulsive as they man could be, he did help in keeping things interesting, and he knew how to get a job done. In a way, they all did, though sometimes the ways of doing so were a little unconventional. Aaron figured they did well enough though if the boss never called them out for it, or did off with them.<br/><br/>When the man hit his shoulder, Aaron looked up from his current ‘client’ with a scowl that didn’t last long, turning into a playful grin of his own.<br/><br/>“Nah, don’t worry about that. Takes a special prize to get that far.” He winked before going back to work.<br/><br/><br/>Taking his seat back at the bar, Aaron flagged down the bartender, needing a drink to get the lingering tastes from his mouth. Downing the glass, Aaron turned his sights on Audrey, one hand absently running through his hair in an attempt to tame it a little.<br/><br/>“You need anything from me? Anything I should grab? Cause if not, I might need to go clean up a little. Gotta be looking by best after all.” He chuckled.<br/><br/>“Course, I’m always willing to get a little dirty on the job, depending on the pay out.” He said, holding up the earrings. “Probably could have gotten a little more, but I usually reserve that for nights. Besides, already gone one round, don’t wanna ruin my reputation of smooth, clean, and irresistible.” He laughed."
5189,Syndicate,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52775&start=20,2018-11-25T19:12:23,Yue,"Kara's phone started to vibrate in her pocket She frowned down at it, before fishing it out. White light flashed and blinded her as she turned on the screen. She squinted and then blinked a few times before staring at the notification of a text. She opened it up as she took another puff up her cigarette before she suddenly choked on it and started to wheeze for air through her laughter and suffocation.<br/><br/>""What the fuck type of car is that? Is that... scooby doo?"" She started cracking up laughing hysterically in the empty alley. After a few minutes she finally calmed down and took a deep breath. She grinned down at her phone, shaking her head at the image and stated typing out a new text message.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Looks like Scooby Doo is in town.""</span>She cracked herself up as she sent the text to them before pocketing her phone again and taking another puff of smoke.<br/><br/>She feeling of content from that image degraded fast as she began to think about tonight. Don't come unarmed, huh? Shit. She had a gun she could use but she really didn't like the sounds of this. Should she call it in? It would blow her cover... She shook her head, refusing to let that happen. She was only getting started, if she was going to get any info she'd had to get knee deep into their shit. Can't back out of this now.<br/><br/>After a few more hours of work, she clocked out and headed to her apartment. It was a small little studio apartment with nothing in it but a mattress on the ground and a TV in the corner. She dug through a box in another corner and pulled out an automatic pistol. She sighed, hoping it was clean. She popped out the rear, hearing the bullet click into place. She opened up the magazine and checked how many bullets she had. Completely full. Good on them. She tucked the gun into the back of her pants as she glanced over her apartment with a sigh. It wasn't a bad set up, but she definitely would like some big cash flow soon. The job paid shit, but it put food in her stomach and that's all she really needed.<br/><br/>She walked out of the apartment, quickly locking up and heading out. A few minutes later she stood in front of the liquor store Chaz had mentioned and pulled out another smoke. She didn't bring the recorder with her this time. Took risky. She also didn't let her handler know either. Another risky move. But it didn't matter. If she was going to stop this war between the AOC and Black Orchids, she was going to have to jump into the fray of it."
5190,Syndicate,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52775,2017-11-07T00:11:30,Evaaaa,"<div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""font-weight: bold""><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://data.whicdn.com/images/294200481/large.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/><br/>Hey y'all! Here our OOC - after this, you may post your characters!<br/><br/>**<br/><span style=""color: #FF4040""><a class=""postlink"" href=""https://creativefreedomrpg.com/blog.php?u=112924&amp;b=1492"">Rules shmules...*click*</a></span><br/>--<br/><br/><br/><br/>Posting order?<br/><br/><a href=""//www.creativefreedomrpg.com/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&amp;u=112924"">@Evaaaa</a><br/><a href=""//www.creativefreedomrpg.com/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&amp;u=113190"">@Renegade96</a> <br/><a href=""//www.creativefreedomrpg.com/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&amp;u=111968"">@Asterous</a><br/><a href=""//www.creativefreedomrpg.com/memberlist.php?mode=viewprofile&amp;u=111214"">@Yue</a> <br/><br/>Is this ok?</span></div>"
5191,Syndicate,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52775,2017-11-07T01:14:17,Evaaaa,"<div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""font-size: 110%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">A raven haired woman with dark, freckled skin entered the bar while rubbing the bandaging on her upper arm. She looked around the bar for a place to have a seat all while gently nibbling her bottom lip. There was a spot open at the bar, and goodness knew she needed a drink. The woman's pale green eyes darted, analyzing the room to make sure the quickest and safest path to her seat. <br/>The woman walked purposefully to the bar stool, her hips swaying from side to side with each step. Healthy silken locks bounced fiercly against her back with each movement, shining when the fluorescent lighting hit certain angles on her head.<br/>   Once she reached her destination she sat gracefully and with poise. The woman pulled out a cigarette and lit it, taking a drag and looking around at the patrons holding meaningless conversations and bantering on about nothing. She soaked in the scene as she waited for her family to arrive. Her Orchids it was a time to celebrate after all. <br/><br/>Audrey Raelyn Purcell, the daughter of the infamous, Lloyd Purcell, a wealthy man who founded The Black Orchids. Her family. She was one of their sharp shooters and business women and more recently began learning hand to hand combat. <br/>They were celebrating a win today, they'd gotten a bit more territory on the south side of town thanks to her fathers cunning and wit. No blood was shed and no lives were lost, so she definitely considered that a good day, a day worth celebrating with the crew. Unfortunately her father could not be in attendance but she'd definitely be taking a shot on his behalf. <br/><br/><span style=""color: #000000"">********************</span><br/><br/>Starting early with a cigarette and a glass of scotch in his new apartment, Chester looked out of the window into the city, a smile on his face. It was a new day meaning he was away from his crazy ex wife. It was a Friday, that meant it was pay day, and he could get some new gear.<br/>With a chuckle he turned to his chrome and black apartment and to the music system. He cranked the volume to it's highest with some old school hip hop and began to get ready for the day. <br/><br/>While he got ready, he made himself a bowl of oatmeal with peanut butter mixed in and had a glass of luke warm water. After that he took a hot shower, sprayed on his favorite fragrance and got dressed in a white tee, light wash denim jeans and a red jacket with black stitching. <br/><br/>His stomach was fed, he looked great and he smelled like perfection. His light brown curls were a perfectly tangled mess, his hazel eyes were bright and alert. Chester allowed his mind to wonder while he got read, curious about what Darlene was doing and how it was going with his seed growing inside her.  He quickly tossed the thought out of his mind, it probably wasn't even his kid. He grabbed his house keys from the coffee table and made his way to his car, heading out onto the busy streets. He got to his new car, started the ignition and peeled out in front of someone causing them to beep their horn. <span style=""color: #BF0000"">""Oh stop your whining!""</span> he shouted as he sped off down the road.</span></span></div>"
5192,Syndicate,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52775,2017-11-07T01:50:10,Renegade96,""" What do you bloody mean you forgot the song Gregory?!"" Came an Irish voice from outside the bar. "" I pay you to remember my entrance theme. What do you mean you only exist inside me head?! Oh Screw off!"" The door flung open and a 6 ft 5 Irishman stood in the doorway. The song he used as his theme was playing on his phone as he walked in. The Irishman drank from a flask he had on him and puffed from his tobacco filled pipe. This Irishman was Zachariah Holiday Welch, resident hand to hand combat specialist, lunatic, and smartass of the Black Orchids He walked behind Audrey and took out a Yankees hat from inside his leather jacket. He touched both of her shoulders with the brim before placing it on her head, making sure the brim covered her eyes "" I knight thee...Queen, Dutchess, and Patron Saint of Badassery. Spent all day thinking of that one."" he said with a smirk "" Admit it mate, you didn't think I'd be bringing it back."" He looked at the bartender "" I'll be buying everyone their first round"" he said sliding her a roll of bills "" and I'll be having my usual."" He took his Guinness and his shot of Jameson and looked at the TV showing the news"" and that's it for sports. In other news,  a very odd skydiving incident. A man wearing nothing but a George Washington mask went skydiving with no clothing. When we asked the instructor he said the man wore only a trench coat on board the plan. When it came time to jump, he removed the trench coat and put on the mask before jumping. After landing the man was seen streaking all throughout the city before disappearing. Police were unable to arrest the man. If you see him, please call this number"" the news anchor said flashing a picture of Zachariah and a number on screen."" Zachariah tried looking innocent as he looked at Audrey "" Well, how do you like that eh? I swear what is wrong with people? I mean who would do such a thing? What would possess a man to strip naked, tell the instructor he knows his wife is a five-cent hooker, flip him off, jump out of the plane, land and start streaking, terrorizing the fine people of New York by pressing pickle at restaurants, and just be a bad person? There be maniacs out there. People like that are the reason I sleep with a nightlight.”<br/><br/>Azusa Haruki walked the streets of New York smirking to herself. It had been a good night stealing from random people.<br/>The woman native from Japan typically raked in a couple grand stealing while manipulating.<span style=""font-style: italic"">All in a day's work. But cash wasn't all she got in her haul, she managed to snag things worth a pretty penny or two. [i]Idiots probably still don't realize they're a little light</span>she thought gleefully.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I wonder how my partner in crime did</span>. On her way home she spotted a nice looking BMW.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Hmm, should I? or should I not? I know what the moral answer is, but that doesn't make it the right answer</span>. Within a few moments she was off laughing at the adrenaline rush she was experiencing as she drove her latest prize."
5193,Syndicate,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52775,2017-11-10T08:08:46,Asterous,"Aaron stirred when he felt something dripping on him. Cracking an eye open partially, he looked for the source of the disturbance which had steadily increased until it felt like someone was just standing there pouring water...or whatever it was on him for the heck of it. Sitting up, he blinded flung his arm over his face as the liquid, which from the dribbles that had gotten into his mouth was revealed to be some strong alcoholic drink, splashed over it.<br/><br/>""What the hell?!"" Aaron shouted, standing a little unsteadily on his feet as the room spun momentarily around him. He may have stood a little quickly, and Aaron soon felt the familiar roll of nausea past over him as he rested one hand on his stomach and used the sleeve on his other arm to wipe at his face. When he could see clearly without wanting to hurl his stomach contents all over the floor, Aaron turned in what he hoped was the direction of the culprit. Of course, it was one of the guys from last night.<br/><br/>""I thought I told you to piss off."" Aaron said calmly, rolling his shoulders and cracking his neck, he had a wicked crick in it from having fallen asleep on the sofa.<br/><br/>""Aww come on, you ain't still mad?"" The man laughed, taking a swig from the bottle he was holding and making a move towards Aaron. Stepping out of reach of the man's grasp, Aaron watched as he stumbled and fell to the floor in a rather ungraceful heap. Moving to step over him and meet up with his 'family', Aaron felt the hand on his pant leg and rolled his eyes as he pulled out of the drunken man's grasp and swiftly began walking away.<br/><br/>""Why don't 'cha join me? We can continue where we left off!"" The man shouted at the retreating form. Aaron thought he was going to be sick, he desperately needed something to wash the taste out of his mouth. A hand in his pocket confirmed that his prize was still there, something good had come out of this after all.<br/><br/>Straightening the tie he was wearing, and making sure the rest of him looked presentable, Aaron walked into the main area of the bar where he was to meet up with the rest of the Black Orchids. He spotted  Zachariah first, and as he approached the man he saw Audrey. Slipping into a seat next to her, he handed her a diamond ring he had gotten from the man the night before.<br/><br/>""For you, courtesy of the fine bastard in the back."" He said before excepting the drink that was slid to him and taking a mouthful of it."
5194,Syndicate,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52775,2017-11-11T18:02:26,Yue,"Kara stood behind the bar at work, her black long hair pulled back into a mess that was half bun and half ponytail but didn't give too much shit as she threw a towel over her shoulder and leaned over the bar towards the gentleman in front of her. ""Hi darling. What can I get you?"" Her voice purred a bit and gave him a wink, making sure that leaning over had showed off a bit of cleavage. The guy was fully into it of course. All the sick pigs were. He muttered out what he needed with a stutter and a blush and she tried her best to keep in her laughter. ""Of course, right away."" She quickly went along in making him his stupid drink, dropping it front of with a wink before walking away and trying her best not to gag. The one thing she hated about this so called great job was the fact that she constantly had to flirt with a bunch of butt ugly dicks that stared and drooled at her all day. It made her want to become a lesbian most of the time but she knew she couldn't leave the men. Sex was just way too fantastic with a dick. She pulled out a cigarette and lit it up, pulling in the much needed smoke and breathing it out as the shit destroyed her insides but made all her nerves numb.<br/><br/>She leaned against the back of the bar, watching the few people left. I was the early mornings and the bar stayed open late into the mornings. Honestly she didn't think it ever closed. Did the place even have hours? Probably not. If people were it was open. This little shit of a hole was nothing more than a bar, lousy music, broken lights, and smelled a lot like stale peanuts. At least it didn't smell like piss. One thing she made sure never happened. Even though the place was rundown, the counters and tables were clean if just a little scratched up. The wooden floor were swept up and mopped, the seats were not in the greatest of shape but they held the fatass people up so it did the job and the bathrooms were spotless. It was why she loved this place. Looking at it from the outside and just at plain view, it was a shithole that no pansy ass wannabe would ever step foot in. But staring at the small details you knew this was a fine place to be and the fucking alchole was fantastic. Not to mention the chief made one hell of a cheese burger and the greatest new york pizza you could ever have.<br/><br/>""Hey. You look familiar."" A sudden voice broke her thoughts and Kara looked towards a greasy slop of a man. He leaned onto her perfectly clean counter, spitting his drunken drool all over it and she fought the urge to slam his face down into it. ""Aren't you Micheal's little girl?""<br/><br/>Her whole body froze and she narrowed her eyes at him. She held the cigarette carefully in her hand and kept herself still and looking relaxed, stilling leaning back, but she kept her eyes on him. Her dark brown eyes looking black with the dim lighing as she held his gaze. He shifted a bit uncomfortable but she kept him there, daring him to say something else and of course the drunk bastard couldn't keep his mouth shut.<br/><br/>He let out a nervous chuckle. ""I heard he ran off with some whore after getting her knocked up and drugged out. Probably dead in a ditch somewhere or-"" Before he could finish his rumbling, he face was sudden slammed into the counter several times. Kara had taken his head by his hair and stared to slam his face into the counter over and over again.<br/><br/>""You think you know shit huh?! You're think you have all the fucking answers!?"" Blood covered the counter and his body had gone limp by now but she was still slamming his head into the counter, yelling at him before a hand grabbed her wrist. She growled and jerked away, letting the guy's fall back onto the ground with a groan.<br/><br/>""At least he's still alive."" A gruff male voice spoke out and Kara huffed.<br/><br/>""Whatever. He deserved a hell of a lot worse."" Kara muttered to herself, staring disgustingly at the blood on her counter and took the towel from her shoulder and began to wipe it up. No one spoke a word and everyone still drinking as if everything was normal and with Kara this was normal.<br/><br/>""If you weren't such a hot piece of ass and a great bartender I would have fired you."" Kara glared at the owner of the bar who had stopped her from probably murdering the ass.<br/><br/>""What did you just call me?""<br/><br/>""A hot piece of ass."" He said, grinning at her with a wink before walking off.<br/><br/>If Kara didn't owe that man a big fucking favor and her life, his face would have met the counter too. She sighed, rolling her shoulders to let some of the tension out. What was she kidding. She would never hurt that old man, with his salt and pepper hair and dark eyes. He reminded her a lot of her father, and them having been good friends in the past meant that she could easily talk to him and felt comfortable around him unlike everyone else around her. She was always on guard, never trusting of any shit which probably wasn't the greatest seeing as she had just gotten herself initiated into the AOC. She pulled the cigarette back up to her mouth and gave it a pull, sighing as it worked it's magic of calming her down. She closed her eyes and let her heart slow down from it's sudden racing. She went back to cleaning up the mess she made, dumping the soaked bloody cloths into the sink and smiling at the next person who came into the bar."
5195,Syndicate,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52775,2017-11-13T03:33:08,Evaaaa,"<div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-size: 110%; line-height: 116%;"">Audrey didn't so much flinch from Zachariah's silly entrance. He knighted her, with the hat he stole from her during a dare. She could have turned around and punched him square in the face but she was in such a good mood today, the good news was the reason for their little gathering. She sighed lightly and turned to face him as he talked on about not thinking she would get it back.  <br/><br/>""<span style=""color: #804080"">I don't even like the Yankee's.</span>"" she didn't care if she got the hat back or not, the main fact was that he had the balls to take anything from her which impressed her and she'd rather have someone reckless like that on her side than on the other. It didn't seem like he lived freely and if he were on the other side and there was a altercation at any point, he'd kill by any means neccessary.<br/>He was busy buying drinks for the bar when the news came on and then his attention went to that. She noticed the michevious look that crossed his face and his sarcastic comments afterward. She rolled her eyes and chuckled a little. Only Zachariah... <br/><br/>Aaron was next to arrive. She uttered a little thank you to the big man upstairs. Zachariah would have a chance to focus his crazy on someone other than her. Some other members trickled in and sat around the general area for the celebration. Aaron approached her and handed her a diamond ring, she inspected it and nodded at him. ""Nice swipe, Swiper"" she laughed a little at her joke. She always thought of that little kids show 'Dora the Explorer' when he stole something. It was little nick name she came up with one day and it stuck with her. She just hoped Aaron didn't hate it and internalize that....The thought left her mind once she noticed everyone there. ""<span style=""color: #804080"">Hey y'all. Just wanted to gather you all here today for a bit of good news. We got some territory on the south side, no blood shed, no lives lost. This means more money, more area to cover and less AOC. Pop couldn't make it but he is celebrating while he's away on business. So, good job and all of that. Z bought the first round and I'll cover anything else after that, y'all enjoy and don't get sloppy.</span>"" she raised a glass to her team and threw back her drink. <br/><br/>She was happy, but she knew that would only last so long. <br/><br/><br/><span style=""color: #000000"">********************</span><br/><br/><br/>""<span style=""color: #BF0000"">Na na na na, na na na na, hey hey hey, goodbye!</span>"" sang Chaz with a lit cigarette half hanging from his mouth.  He noticed the bar that the Kara chick worked. She was new to the crew, so was he but he got there a little bit before her, he wished someone would have checked on him in the first few weeks because he didn't really make any close connections until recently. He parked up and walked into the building and immediately realized he walked into a shit storm. Kara was slamming a mans head into the counter and she looked <span style=""font-style: italic"">pissed</span>! He leaned against the door and watched with a slight smirk and his arms crossed over his chest. The girl was dangerous, and that was not neccessarily a bad thing. <br/>He watched her interaction with an older man after the altercation, it seemed that she tensed a little more but with what seemed like an internal struggle, she calmed and went back to work. She smiled over to the next patron who walked in and he took that as his cue to approach the bar. <br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF0000"">""Hey, I'm Chester. You joined our family recently and I wanted to say whats up and welcome and and all that.</span>"" he flashed an uncomfortable smile. He wasn't a bar person, he went from a very cushy life to this and it was an adjustment. Maybe he'd invite some other members to the bar, just to greet her. ""<span style=""color: #BF0000"">And you have an impressive 'head to counter' technique.</span>"" he chuckled as he quickly pulled out his phone and sent a text to Azusa telling her to pop at the bar for a drink and some food.</span></span></div>"
5196,Syndicate,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52775,2017-11-13T06:17:19,Renegade96,"Zachariah cheered and downed his Guinness<span style=""color: #400040"">""Afterparty at the Marriott</span>!he said slamming the empty bottle on the counter. He raised his head to Aron ""<span style=""color: #400040""> you into jewelry now mate?"" </span>he teased with a wink. Another gang member nudged the easy going Irishman ""<span style=""color: #400040"">hey man, why are you here anyway? I thought you had to haul that load to Texarkana</span>"" Zachariah shrugged ""]<span style=""color: #400040"">got laid off today. That Julie bitch actually reported me for sexual harassment. All because I wouldn't drive down to Miami to take care of her load. I didn't think she was actually serious when she threatened to do so but I get called into the office before I could get my rig on the road and I was told that they were letting me go</span>"" ""<span style=""color: #400040"">Ain't that some shit. Don't feel bad, she does that to every dude that crosses her""</span>.  A twinkle flashed in Zachariah's eyes ""<span style=""color: #400040"">Trust me mate, I'll get her back and when I do, Payback's gonna be a bitch. First, I need to find me a new job""</span>He motioned for the bartender that he was ready for another beer, a fifty in his hand for the bartender's tip<br/><br/>Azula<br/>Azula looked at her phone to see it was a text from Chester. She turned the BMW around and raced towards the bar, doing well over the speed limit which caused a cop to blow his lights. Azula looked in the review mirror<span style=""color: #BF0000""><span style=""font-style: italic"">If you think I'm puling over you're out of your mind!</span></span>Azula went even faster, driving insanely recklessly as she attempted to lose the cop which she was successful in doing. She pulled into the bar and walked in, nodding to Chester and Kara ""<span style=""color: #BF0000"">Sorry I'm so late, fucking pig wouldn't leave me alone.""</span>She nodded to Kara ""<span style=""color: #BF0000"">So, you're the new blood are you? Good to meet you. Name's Azula. You need anything, come find me.""</span>She looked at the man on the floor and walked to where his drink was. She took a gulp and spat in out ""<span style=""color: #BF0000"">Jesus! What did he order?! Cat piss?!""</span>"
5197,Syndicate,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52775,2017-11-14T07:48:14,Asterous,"Aaron flashed Audrey a smile at the nickname. He had noticed that she had started using it on him a while ago, shortly after he had joined the Black Orchids and made a bit of a reputation for himself. He didn't mind it, it was kind of cute actually. Lifting his glass to his lips, Aaron downed the remaining liquid and set it down just in time to listen to Audrey's little speech.<br/><br/>""That's great news!"" He said once she had finished. ""New pockets means new 'clients'."" He laughed, already thinking of what kinds of treasures he could find. He had gotten a little picky as of late, not settling for just any old trinket. He wanted the good stuff, something worth his time. The diamond ring he had snatched earlier had caught his eye when the man it had once belonged to had flashed it with a wave to whom Aaron assumed had been one of his friends. Of course, the thief knew he had to have it. Working his magic, Aaron had won the man over. One thing led to another, and a few drinks, and a few well concealed hickeys later left the pickpocket a little richer.<br/><br/>Slowly taking a sip of his drink when the glass was refilled, Aaron nodded in Zachariah's direction, laughing at the comment.<br/><br/>""Only when it's worth my time."" He replied to the Irishman.<br/><br/>As the man was swept into a conversation with someone else, Aaron turned his attention to Audrey.<br/><br/>""So what's on the agenda?"" He asked, fingers lightly tapping out a rhythm on the bar. His fingers already itching to lighten the load of a few pockets, wrists, and chains."
5198,Syndicate,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52775,2017-11-19T22:56:42,Yue,"Kara pulled on the cigarette in her mouth again, watching as a man walked up to her with a smile. She raised an eyebrow at him, looking towards the guy that was groaning on the floor, now being picked up from some other patrons, possible friends of his, and walking him away. He wasn't as badly injured as many may believe. A broken nose perhaps. Bruising for sure. Wouldn't surprise her to see him again with a black eye or two. Though she highly doubted he would come back or that she would ever see him again.<br/><br/>Kara pulled out the short cigarette from her mouth, now just a bud about to die out. She squashed it into an ash tray as the new guy began to introduce himself. She stopped when he mentioned 'family' and she looked up at him again. She began to take in how he looked. Nicely dressed. Put well together. She could smell a fragrance coming off of him as well. Not strong enough to give her a headache but just enough to know it wasn't his natural scent. She leaned over the counter towards him, resting her arms crossed underneath her on the counter. She tilted her head for a minute, as if judging whether she trusted him which in all honesty didn't but decided to roll with it. ""Nice to meet you Chester."" She smiled back at him and leaned away. ""Would you like something to drink?""<br/><br/>She wondered if he would even order anything. Not that he probably didn't drink but she could tell this wasn't his scene. He smelled nice. Bar patrons don't smell nice. Though she welcomed the nice scent, it brought her guard up as well. She was use to bar people. She wasn't use to... him.<br/><br/>She gave a soft chuckle when he mentioned her little 'happening' with that bar patron earlier and gave him a cheeky grin. ""Why thank you. It was the most fun I had all day."" She paused, leaning against the back of the bar as she studied him again, her grin and chuckle gone from her face. ""So, you're part of the family, huh? What brings you here? Greeting the new newbie?"" She grinned at him playfully, curious of his answer. Him suddenly appearing wasn't an awful surprise, when you join a gang they're bound to show up at your work place at some point, especially if it's a bar. However, she was still a little taken aback. Maybe it was just hard for her to believe him to be part of the AOC, but then honestly who was she one to judge?<br/><br/>Before he could answer, a woman appeared seemingly well acquainted already with Chester. Kara watched the woman waltz right in and she had to grin at her behavior. She always liked a woman who didn't care what others thought and had the confidence and independence to live their own way. She respected it. She nodded to her, ""I''m Kara. Pleasure to meet you.""<br/><br/>When the woman picked up the other man's glass, Kara couldn't help the shit eating grin that spread across her face at the woman's reaction to the shitty drink the man had ordered. ""Cheap ass liquor always taste like cat piss, but it's the easiest to get drunk off your ass. Would you care for something better?"" Kara jerked her head to the bar's back wall behind her that showed off all the liquor they show cased. Some of that shit was actually quite expensive though no a lot of people ever bothered to pay for it besides those special few quest the old man would have over sometime. Generally for their game in the back room. Every so often someone will ask for an expensive glass though and a lot of regular patrons will come in for special occasions and get something expensive.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""They admire it from afar""</span>"" The old man would say.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Show it off, they'll stare at what they can't have then one day when they have the money they'll pay for it just like that.""</span>Kara didn't know if he was full of shit or a great business man. The bar was still afloat, so she had to give him some credit.<br/><br/>""By the way,"" Kara spoke up. ""I heard a bit of... gossip you could say that we lost some territory the other day."" She paused, grabbing the dirty glass from the counter, throwing out the cat piss drink and began to wash the cup. ""That true?"""
5199,Syndicate,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52775,2017-12-11T06:47:33,Evaaaa,"<div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-size: 110%; line-height: 116%;"">Audrey listened into Zachariah’s conversation, shaking her head at how recklessly he spoke. If at any point he talked about the gang’s business to anyone other than a gang member, she’d dismember him and make sure he mounted it on his own wall…possibly above his bed. <br/>The thought made her chuckle to herself. She cleared her throat and eyes Zach, raising her brows at him to cut it out. He was too belligerent and she guessed he probably wasn’t in the least bit drunk. It was just his persona it seemed. <br/>Next Aaron spoke, asking her what was on the agenda for the day. She looked at the ceiling and took a deep breath sipping on a rum and vanilla coke that was just brought out to her. <span style=""color: #804080"">“Celebrating.”</span> She said as she raised her glass slightly. <br/><br/><span style=""color: #804080"">“Then lots of work. Planning. Plotting…the usual. I got to go see a guy about a horse.” </span>She said in code. What she meant by that was getting into some territory that needed to be taken before the AOC could get to it. <span style=""color: #804080"">“Might get some glue out of it though, but let’s hope not.”</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #000000"">********************</span><br/><br/><br/>Chaz smiled at Kara. <span style=""color: #BF0000"">“Yeah, I’ll take a cranberry and vodka.” </span>He wasn’t a big drinker and it was something that wouldn’t make him feel fuzzy after. He’d be able to function just fine. He watched her, she seemed tough enough. She could definitely handle her own and no one challenged her after the scene…didn’t even pick up a phone to call for help. <br/><span style=""color: #BF0000"">“Hey, you’re welcome. Looked like a great time.”</span> He chuckled and shook his head as he lightly waved cigarette smoke from his face. <span style=""color: #BF0000"">""Yeah, I came to check you out, see how you were settling, and if you had any questions.”</span> <br/>Azula waltzed in next, talking about the cops and how they wouldn’t lay off. Chester chuckled at this, Zu was always in some trouble somehow. It’s like trouble was always looking for her and honestly it always found her. He greeted her and laughed out-loud when she spat out the other patron’s drink, comparing it to cat whiz. <br/><br/>Kara asked about lost territory and his face went straight, he almost felt anger. <span style=""color: #BF0000"">“Yeah, Orchids took it. We have business tonight…they’ll be there. Someone will probably die.”</span>  His voice was monotonous. He would be there and he certainly hoped it wouldn’t be him…or any of his friends. <br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF0000"">“If you want, come learn some of the business.”</span></span><br/><br/></span></div>"
5200,Syndicate,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52775,2017-12-11T09:50:24,Renegade96,""" Well good luck to you man. Hope you find work"" his friend said. Zachariah smirked at Audrey's non-verbal message towards him. He gave her an over the top sarcastic salute, stuck his tongue out and gave a wink to show he understood loud and clear. "" I will. Trust me. It ain't the first time I've been laid off, and it sure as hell won't be the last."" He raised an eyebrow when he heard Audrey talk in code. He smiled to himself. He hoped things got hot, he could use a reason to bash some heads in with his prized Singapore cane.  The bartender slammed a cup in front of him with five dice inside "" you playing Liar's Dice or not?"" Zachariah chuckled "" you never challenge the devil to his own game,"" he said slamming the cup on the bar counter. "" The stakes?"" "" Winner drinks free all night the next time they come in."" The bar patrons started their game with Zachariah calmly raising the bid up to 12 5s. "" Liar!"" someone called. All the participants lifted their cups to reveal exactly 12 5s. Zachariah leaned back in his seat "" still undefeated"" he said smugly. "" hail to the king. May his reign be forever and ever.""<br/><br/>Azula smiled at Kara "" yeah sure, I'll take a shot of straight Captain Morgan"" she said reaching for her money "" how much you charge?"" she asked. When they talked about the territory they had lost she frowned "" the less we talk about the Orchids the happier I will be. They're going to regret messing with us, as far as I'm concerned they are dead people walking."" Azula felt nothing but disdain and contempt for the AOC's rivals. She raised an eyebrow when she heard of some business going down "" I must say I'm intrigued. Alright, I'm in. And hopefully if anyone dies, it's those damn Orchids"""
5201,Syndicate,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52775,2017-12-13T03:15:36,Asterous,"Aaron simply nodded to Audrey, understanding what she was saying. He turned in his seat so he could look out at the other patrons of the bar, resting his elbows on the counter behind him. His eyes scanned the people, settling for a second or two longer where he caught a sliver of something shiny. One hand moved to his knee, tapping his fingers against it.<br/><br/>""Let me know if you need some help. Never been much of a farm boy but I'm sure I could pick it up."" He was more of a retriever for the Orchids, fetching items from places and people alike. It was his thing, but he was always open to learning some new tricks. Aaron's attention was caught by the sound of a cup being slammed down on the bar. Turning his head to look over his shoulder, the thief watched the game for a little while but soon grew bored. Standing, he stretched his arms over his head and walked past the group, hearing Zachariah's little proclamation he smirked.<br/><br/>""King of lies in the city of bastards."" He said, loud enough for his fellow gang member to hear, a grin still on his face as he laughed.<br/><br/>Turning away once more, Aaron caught the eye of a pretty young lady across the bar and strolled over.<br/><br/>""Wanna see a trick, sugar?"" The thief asked, sliding into the seat beside her and pulling a pack of cards from one of his many pockets."
5202,Syndicate,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52775,2018-01-07T19:07:07,Yue,"Kara set the clean cup to the side and grin. Vodka and cranberry, not a bad choice and it actually suite him pretty well. Kara started to prepare his drink for him, laughing at Azula's order. She would go straight for the good hardcore stuff. She began to prepare their drinks while listening to Chester confirm the intell that she got. And it sounded like things were about to heat up too.<br/><br/>As she handed their drink back to them, she gave a grin. ""I wouldn't mind joining in on that. Especially if it will get us some territory and I wouldn't mind taking care of one or two of those fucking Orchids."" She sneered out their name before handing Azula her drink with a nod.<br/><br/>She leaned back and pulled out another cigarette, lighting it and pulling in a small drag before pulling it away as she looked to Chester.<br/><br/>""So, what are the details for tonight?"" She raised an eyebrow and internally scolded herself for asking the question but kept with it. She was going to need information and the best way to get it was to ask."
5203,Syndicate,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52775,2018-08-02T20:42:37,Evaaaa,"Audrey nodded back to Aaron's response, she was glad someone was on board to standby if it was needed. She didn't want to throw him in the fire so quickly, but maybe she'd have him go and steal some of their valuables while they are engrossed in battle. That seemed like a feasible plan.<br/><br/>She laughed at Zachariah playing his game. Either he was really good at what he did or he was an amazing fibber. It was probably both though. She was curious about hi past and where he actually came from, how he became who he is today. They'd have to have a conversation soon.<br/><br/>""Zach you in tonight? Might be a real job in it if you do right.""<br/><br/>********************<br/><br/>Chaz smirked at the girls reponse. ""Good, then seems like you're in. Details about tonight, just meet me at the liquor store on 5th and Walnut St."" he said. ""I'll drive from there."" He had  reinforced his windows recently with bullet proof glass. He was going to do it for the rest of the team too, he just had to get his shop in order.<br/><br/>Azula always made Chaz chuckle, she was so tough and had no filter. He really admired her strength.<br/><br/>""Zu, you can meet me there too. We can all ride together."""
5204,Syndicate,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52775,2018-08-17T10:41:13,Renegade96,""" For the last Goddamn time Man! It's King of Bastards in the City of Lies! Get it fucking right!"" Zachariah yelled after Aaron with a wink before looking at Audrey. He lit a cigarette as he thought ""<span style=""font-weight: bold"">Hell, I ain't got anything else going on right now considering I just got let go from my recent job three hours ago so I'm in. We gonna need any farm tools?</span>Zachariah said referencing his collection of weapons. Being a supplier to various sets from around the country since he arrived in America, he had access to all kinds of stuff.<br/><br/>Azula nodded and took another shot ""<span style=""font-weight: bold"">Sounds good to me. Probably best if I don't drive. I tend to put the fear of God in others whenever I'm behind the wheel.""</span>She smirked as decided to drink straight from the bottle. She was rather new to the gang but she was already digging it. She could tell that Kara was not one to fuck with and Chester seemed to know what he was doing.<span style=""font-style: italic"">THis sure beats my life back home</span>she thought."
5205,Syndicate,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52775,2018-08-30T05:06:50,Asterous,"Hearing Zachariah’s correction of his title, Aaron held his hands up in mock surrender, an eyeroll accompanying it.<br/><br/>“One of these days!” He shouted back with a chuckle before wrapping his arm around the shoulders of his current target. “Now where were we beautiful?” He asked with a grin, leading her to one of the tables at the back. They had become like his own little work space, away from the prying eyes of the more sober customers. No good came from those who snitched, especially not in this line of work.<br/><br/>This was just how Aaron worked whenever they met someplace. He worked the crowd, combing through for anything of value to temporarily line his own pockets with until handing his earnings over to the boss. He also wasn’t oppose to things getting a little heated, making him work for the prize, like that ring the night before.<span style=""font-style: italic"">That</span>had been something.<br/><br/>Sitting next to the woman, Aaron went through his usual routine, distracting her with both his cards, and a little flirting. It wasn’t long though before her interest in the cards fell and she turned it all on him. Sometimes it was easier like this, when Aaron could use other skills to distract, leaving his hands free to work.<br/><br/>It was maybe forty minutes before the two bid one another goodbye. Aaron watched from his seat, sitting backwards with his arms resting over the back, as she walked off, shooting her a wink when she turned back to wave. When she was out of sight, Aaron used his already dirty sleeve to wipe the lipstick and spit from his mouth, his other hand feeling the stash he had picked from her. How she hadn’t noticed her earrings going missing, well, he must have just been that good.<br/><br/>As he stood, straightening out his clothes for the second time since waking up, Aaron hoped there was a game plan soon, otherwise he may need to expand his search and get a little dirty."
5206,Syndicate,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52775,2018-09-23T23:35:24,Yue,"Kara puffed smoke out after she dragged in a pull from her cigarette before giving a smirk. ""Sounds like a plan. I'm in."" She didn't know how she felt about someone else taking the wheel and not knowing for sure where she was heading, but she'd at least be getting the details soon. The wheels inside her head turned but she pushed the thoughts out and took another drag of her cigarette.<br/><br/>She raised an eyebrow at Azula as she took from the bottle and tilted her head. ""You know you're paying for the full bottle now, right? But hey, I'll give you a discount. 15 bucks.""<br/><br/>Out of the corner of her eye she saw another patron walk in towards the bar, raising a hand in a small wave to get her attention. She quickly excused herself from the conversation and went up to the guy. He was in a full work suite and quickly ordered some bourbon while loosening his tie. She grabbed a glass, filled his drink, and left the bottle next to him as she walked back Chaz and Azula. ""I'll see you guys tonight. I'm going to head off for a break. Old man will kill me if I continuously smoke in the bar like this."" She gave them a quick wave and headed out to the back. Going through the unused kitchen, she pushed the back door and into the alleyway where she leaned against the wall and quickly pulled out another cigarette.<br/><br/>She glanced down the alleyway, and when noticing no one was around her followed her out here after a few minutes, she pulled out the recorder she had on in her pocket and clicked the top and then play button. Chaz's voice came out and she listened carefully, rewinding the recording at a few points, hearing her and Azula's voice as welll. The recording was short, but she kept rewinding to hear a few parts. She puffed out a smoke and sighed, stopping the recording and placing it back in her pocket. Tonight she'll have to be extremely careful, but she'll get some good info for sure. This won't all be for nothing."
5207,Syndicate,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52775,2018-09-24T17:35:39,Evaaaa,"<div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""font-size: 110%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-weight: bold""> <br/>“<span style=""color: #800080"">Just bring what you have…</span>” she smirked, wondering what sort of tools he has this time around. He was annoying as anything more times than not but he always came through when she needed him to. <br/>Audrey watched the crowd catching a view of Aaron at his job. The man was a magician and not just in the literal sense. He captivated women and men left and right with his velvet voice and silken hands; tricking them out of their various valuables. Audrey admired that, and that’s why she had him as part of the family.<br/>She always chose family members wisely, which is why she kept Zachariah around, he had potential even though he was vulgar and loud, he still had something. <br/><br/><span style=""color: #000000"">********************</span><br/>Chaz laughed at Zula’s comment about driving. “<span style=""color: #FF0000"">Alright. I’ll catch y’all there tonight. Bring a hammer, if you don’t have a hammer let me know and I will bring one of mine for you. Things can get crazy and you don’t want to be unarmed if you don’t need to be.</span>” <br/>He watched Kara walk off to a new patron and serve him before coming back to announce that she was going to take her break. He thought about how odd that was that he would kill her for smoking but not for literally kicking someone’s ass earlier in the day. He blew it off and waved back to her. <br/><br/>“<span style=""color: #FF0000"">Alright, well I’m going to head home and get ready for tonight, need to clean my guns. I’ll catch you later, Azula…</span>” he stood up and waved goodbye to her before heading out to his car. <br/><br/></span></span></div>"
5208,Syndicate,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52775,2018-09-25T07:53:46,Renegade96,"Zachariah raised his hand in a salute to Audrey before standing up ""<span style=""font-weight: bold"">Well guess I'll be off. Gotta get my tools ready, text me the location of where I need to go. Oh, and one last thing chief, since I keep forgetting to tell ya. My name is rather long so if you feel like it, just call me Drifter.""</span>He flashed her a goodbye wink and took one last shot of Jameson. He knew he drove Audrey and everyone else in his new family insane due to his antics but when it came down to operations such as the upcoming one, he always made sure to come through for his family. He walked over to Aaron and playfully slugged his shoulder<span style=""font-weight: bold"">"" I'll see ya around A-A-Ron. Don't fuck up""</span>. He went to the door, turned around, gave a comical bow and exited the bar, driving off on his motorcycle that he had...NOT stolen some time ago. He drove off to his rundown shitty apartment on the other side of town. Granted he was in enemy territory but it was all he could currently afford. Granted he had to be on high alert but that was nothing new to him. He went into his garage and loaded up various types of weapons and hide them under the built-in mattress in the back of his Mystery Machine inspired van labeled Fuck Box 3000. He turned the key and started to drive back, hoping to God he didn't draw too much attention.<br/><br/>Azula rolled her eyes when Kara mentioned she had to pay for the bottle ""<span style=""font-weight: bold"">Oh please I'm rich, I was gonna pay for the bottle anyway</span>. She took a deep drink from the bottle. She wiped her mouth and acknowledged Chester's goodbye with one of her own<span style=""font-weight: bold"">I'll see you later then</span>. She looked around. With Kara off taking her break and Chester leaving, she decided it would best too. She left the bar to see the sight of a Mystery Incorporated style van labeled Fuck Box 3000 drive by with tinted windows. She just stopped and stared as it drove away with the license plate IAMGOD?<span style=""font-weight: bold"">"" Okay.... that's something you don't see every day""</span>she muttered taking a picture with her phone and sending it to Kara and Chester and adding<span style=""font-weight: bold"">"" Someone want to tell me WTF I'm looking at right now?""</span>in the text before getting in her car and driving back to her penthouse apartment"
5209,God help us all,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52833,2017-12-02T02:23:28,huhwutok,"<div style=""text-align: center;"">This RP is intended to center around a group of survivors who meet up and do their best to survive in a world turned upside down by supernatural events, natural disasters, and other phenomenon. The starting location is in a small town along the I-10 corridor in southern Texas.</div><br/><br/><br/><br/>Excerpts from a discarded journal found in an abandoned home outside of Seguin, Texas:<br/><br/>‎Thursday, 28 July, 2016<br/><br/>Decided to start keeping a journal today, partly as a record, partly as a means of keeping myself sane. Its been almost a year since the manifestations began, and there's hardly anyone left. Probably no one  left. Doesn't help that the government did what it did best when all this started. Between the bombs going off, and various radicalist groups vying for power, no one really noticed that we were sytematically vanishing from the face of the planet. Fortunatly, I know how to keep my head down, and in doing so, I think I may have been able to ride out the worst of it. Didn't have much to eat for the longest time, did some things I can't really say I'm proud of, but by some miracle I've managed to make it this long. Whatevers happening though seems to be winding down. I haven't seem to run into much trouble these days. Mostly just spend my time now managing my supplies and trying to pass the time. Fuel is pretty easy to come by, with all the abandoned vehicles along the highways. And ammo is pretty plentiful too, given the circumstances. I guess things happened quick enough that nobody really had time to burn through it all. I move from place to place, looking to see interesting bits I can turn up now. Not much else to do with no power. Still got the laptop, but It'd be a waste to burn fuel to keep the motor running just so I can play video games all day. Things are interesting enough as it is anyway.<br/>Been recently considering scouring the outskirts of the nearby city centers, which is only a couple hours away. Been looking to maybe help myself to some of those solar panels gathering dust and doing fuck all good. Problem is, I haven't the first clue how to make any use of them. I understand basic electricity just fine, just haven't the first clue on how to turn the DC into line voltage. I'll more than likely have to spend a few weeks combing the local libraries to see if I can't scare up some useful information. It'll be damn dangrous though, with whatever might still be hiding there.<br/><br/>Wednesday, 10 August, 2016<br/><br/>Finally decided to stop procrastinating today. Started running low on food and the few local convienence stores are almost stripped of non-perishables. Went ahead and remounted the floodlights, guns and some gas cans into the Explorer, and headed towards    I-10. Made a few stops to see if I could pick up some chips, jerky and sodas. Knew I wouldn't find shit once I hit 10. Luckily enough, things aren't too bad the further you get from the major cities and main highways. Would've be nice if the drinks were cold, but it was better than nothing. Can't really see myself doing a long drive without things like that. Not so much for survival purposes, more so than a sense of comfort and nostalgia. A sense of some normalacy given the bleak conditions.<br/>Things seemed pretty okay till I actually made it to the highway. I had to dodge what appeared to be sickly green tinted manowars hovering above the rows of burned out cars along the feeder. Fortunatly, they appeared unitelligent and docile. They seemed more content grazing on bits of charred bodies that happened to litter the area than what I was doing. Still, it didn't bode well, and I would probably need to find a safe place to hunker down for the night. Most of the smaller towns lining or near this major corridor would have quite a few suitable places to sleep for the night. All I had to do was find one relatively untouched. Followed a back road for a few miles and into a wooded area, and found this nice pristine two story place. Didn't really like all the large windows on the bottom floor, but there was only one staircase to block off. This place ain't too bad, theres a small wine cellar down stairs I thought lead to a basement, and a fairly large garage out back. Gonna wrap this up so I can go treat the gas I managed to scavenge today, then enjoy myself a nice bit of wine and creamed corn.<br/><br/>Thursday, 11 August, 2016<br/>Had a hell of a scare this morning. Woke up feeling slightly hung over, despite only having a few a glasses of wine last night. My alcohol tolerance must be going down or something. Doesn't matter, not much opportunity to drink anyway, just isn't safe most of the time. Anyway, I stumble down the hallway to the bathroom, and halfway through my morning piss I hear heavy footsteps on the porch downstairs. It was pretty close to eight in the morning, so it was way to late to be one of the clans of nightwalkers. And didn't wake up being torn to shreds to delighted shrieks and yips, so it definatly wasn't reavers. Besides, I was too far from the city to really have any odds of coming across any. Still, I had no idea what the hell it was moving around down, and it sounded pretty big given the weight of the footsteps. Nervously, I clutched my shotgun to my side, and finish doing my buisness before heading downstairs to investigate. As I climbed over the junk I had piled in front of the stairs, I see something vanish from sight out one of the big windows.<br/>I creeped up to the door, eyes darting back and forth, almost certain something was going to come bursting through one of the large glass panels. Froze when I heard a limb beside the house snap. Would have pissed my pants if I hadn't already just gone when that fucking cow ran back across the porch and into the yard. It paused for a moment looking back at the house. Should have shot the fucker out of spite, but it obviously appeared as terrified as I was at that point so I let go. Didn't feel like taking the time to butcher it anyway. I have plenty of food, and besides, I'm on a mission. Going to mark this place down on my maps, and load what I can into the Explorer. Only got fifty miles left.<br/><br/>Friday, 12 August, 2016<br/><br/>Nearly goddamned died today. Figures, day started off so slow after my close encounter of the bovine kind.  After making a few pit stops at various places along the way to pick up any portable 12 volt car inverters I could get my hands on, I managed to find one of those electric ice chests. Found it when I was looting the sporting goods section of a Walmart. Loaded it with all the ammo I could grab and some two liters, then took my haul back to the parking lot. Loaded the ammo in back, and took the cooler up to the passenger seat. I was kind of thrilled at the prospect of being able to enjoy a cold soda for once. Well, during the summer at least. Hopped back in, and started whittling down the last thirty or so miles to San Antonio. I got about fifteen or some miles down I-10 when I noticed something on the horizon ahead of me. At first I thought it was a dark cloud or something, until it stood up. What ever it was, looked like an enourmous horseshoe crab propelling itself upward on long, spindly legs. And then it began to walk. I immediatly slowed to a halt, and stared at this thing stupidly for a good five minutes before I regained my common sense. Shockwaves began rolling past the vehicle, echoing the things steps from moments before. I knew that all the commotion would stir up every living creature in a hundred mile radius, which of course would mean reavers would soon be out hunting every living thing in sight.<br/>I turned the Explorer around, and started booking it down the shoulder. Luckily, I had the foresight to get decent tires. If I was fast enough, I could make it back to the town I had just come from and find a safe place before shit hit the fan. Hard enough to dodge debris as it is without having to keep your eyes peeled in every direction for reaver packs. No sign of anything till I hit town about ten minutes later. They were just off to the left when I did, finishing feeding on something they already managed to tatter into bits. I punched it, hoping they would remain distracted long enough for me to get a head start on them. Cursing myself, I drew a cigarette from the pack and lit it while I still had a bit of clear road ahead of me and glanced once more in the rear view. I glanced back at the road, relieved, and took a drag. Just to be sure, I cast a wary eye back at the mirror. Thats when I caught a glimpse of it, the characteristic lashing of tentacles trailing a mass of scythe like limbs digging into the pavement. I started reciting just about every swear word known to man, and pulled my shotgun up from the floor board. I wanted to have it on hand just in case. I know its not the most dignified way out, but it sure as fuck beats being repeatedly slammed into the pavement then rapidly disembowled, as you choke to death on your own blood. Fuck that shit, I would rather take the cowards way out, thank you very much. As I looked up, again, one of them was running along side the car. It looked at me, I looked at it, it looked back at me with a dozen mocking eyes, I filled its face full of buckshot, which seemed to disuade it slightly. Five more were still following on my heels. If I was going to get away, I'd have to get moving faster and put some distance between me and them. I ended up spotting a side road with not a single vehicle on it. I cut across the ditch to the feeder, and onto what was almost certainly my salvation. My path clear, I was able to push up to 110, and in a matter of minutes, I was in the clear. Still,I wasn't out of danger just yet. I spotted a trailer in the distance. It wasn't much, but beggers can't be choosers. As long as I wasn't caught outside, I would be safe. I slammed to a halt when I reached the driveway, and heard a loud THUMP and saw something fly past the front of the Explorer. Instinctivly, I pushed the vehicle forward, and the front end lifted with a satisfying crunch and a drawn out shriek. Apparently one of the fuckers managed to attach itself to the roof rack, and stayed there the entire time. I put six rounds in its face, grabbed as much ammo as I could carry, and ran inside. Barred the door with a couch and hunkered down in the bathroom a few hours. Heard a bit of yipping and growls, some tapping on the side of the trailer, and nothing else. Never heard of reavers giving until at least a few days though. Shouldn't complain though. I'm going to wait here until its I think its safe to move, try to see if there's some canned food in the kitchen. Gonna have to make this jar of pickles last till then.<br/><br/>Saturday, 13 August, 2016<br/><br/>Something...odd...happened last night. I'm not me. I mean, I'm me and I'm not me anymore. These aren't my... This isn't my ...And this isn't my...never mind. Oh god, I think I'm going to puke again...<br/><br/>Friday, 19 August, 2016<br/><br/>I've been sitting here for five days, going between staring at the walls, and trying to put food or water into my stomach without it coming back up. I was finally able to keep something down yesterday. I thought for the longest part I was hallucinating, but I'm pretty sure it should have worn off by now if that were the case. I'm going to make a record of this while its fresh in my mind. It was about six hours after my escape. I had decided it was time to get some food. It was late afternoon. I lined up the cans to see what my options for the night were, and decided on finding a place to sleep. The master bedroom had a rather long window in back. Despite it being high off the ground, I didn't trust it, so I decided to try my luck on the other end of the house. Room next to the bathroom was crammed full of junk to the point that the door could barely open, and smelled distinctly like cat piss, so that was off the table. The next room, at the opposite end of the house, seemed like the only viable option. Didn't see light coming from under the door, which I thought at the time was a good sign that maybe someone had covered the windows at one point. Pulled my flashlight from its holster and got my shot gun ready, just in case. I slowly opened the door, shining my flashlight directly at the back wall as I stepped in.. The windows were in fact covered, and the room seemed empty. At least it did until I spotted the heap of a dead reaver lying motionless in the corner behind me, with something standing over it. I can't really describe to you the way it looked. It was just gaunt, and like everything else, had a mass of tentacles, all of which were wrapped tightly around the body. I stood frozen, and it remained absolutely motionless. It wasn't until I leveled off on it and fired that I felt the sharp pain in my thigh. As the thing I had shot writhed in the corner. I looked down at the source of the pain, and saw a brown shard embedded in my leg. I quickly lost balance and fell as the pain began to spread rapidly. I can't really compare the sensation to anything I've ever felt before. All I can say, it was like someone had lit my blood on fire. Every inch of me burned, every inch of flesh, inside and out. I layed there writhing for what felt like hours, begging for the release of death. Eventually, I blacked out. And then, then most suprising thing happened.<br/>I woke up, in a puddle of what must have been a mixture of every bodily fluid imaginable, with a few notes of something else. My flashlight still shone dimly in the room, allowing my some small measure of visibility. I was alone, and fortunatly alive, though every muscle in my body was fatigued from earlier and my stomach felt like it was doing flips. I reached for the flashlight to pull it towards me. Thats when I noticed something was wrong. I mean, it was still a hand, a human hand at that. But it wasn't my...fuck this is still difficult. It wasn't mine. But it still responded to my commands, so it had to be. Starting to panic, I pulled the flashlight over. Breathing heavily, my head still laying on the vomit-piss soaked carpet, I slowly managed to roll myself over onto my back. My stomach starts to churn worse as I note a few other unfamiliar sensations. I sit up. I saw what was happening but it felt like maybe I was tripping on whatever that thing shot me full of. As soon as the room stopped spinning like a carnival ride, I pulled myself to my feet. Every thing was stiff, and I could hardly walk as I made my way to the bathroom. I set the flashlight on the counter before stepping in front of the mirror. Who I saw wasn't me, or rather, is who I suppose I am now. Still wearing the same shirt and pants I had put on this morning, now soaked with an unholy concoction of nauseating fluids and streaks blood that obviously had come from my nose and mouth. My face did at least look somewhat like my face, but it was different now, more... My brain couldn't process it. I double over, sick, and puked. Or I would have, if there were anything left. It was more like the worst god awful dry heave I've ever gone through. I did managed to get something to come up. Not sure if it was blood or what, but it was dark and bitter tasting.<br/>After that, I passed out again, and woke up around daybreak. I really couldn't think straight, just fixated on the night before. I stood up, wiping some of the crusted juices from my face, and confirmed that what had happened last night, was in fact real. I must have stared for hours. Checked everything out, again and again and again, in utter disbelief. After rummaging up some mouthwash, I lit up a cigarette and sat on the couch, not thinking about anything in particular. Just tried to digest everything. I was alive, but I hurt like hell, and hungry like I hadn't felt since the months days of this entire ordeal. I turned and looked to the cans I had lined night before.I felt like shit, but I was fucking hungry. Took me a good ten minutes to get into that fucking can. When I finally did, everything that went down, eventually came back up. Every goddamn time. Three days of staring in the mirror, eating, drinking, and throwing up. It got only a little easier each time though. Seemed like the canned meats and tuna stayed down the longest. Around day four, I started to go a little nuts. I didn't really want to go outside, and there was nothing left in the house, except for the back bedroom. I tore some of the foil off the window and saw that some of the reaver was still left untouched by first nights struggle. I grabbed some hangers out of the closet and a fist-full of entrails. and slapped them on the kitchen counter. Took some books off a bookshelf and built myself a fire. I think one of them might have even been Fahrenheit 451. You can guess the rest. In the end, it really didn't taste all that bad. And after all, it finally stayed down."
5210,Scientific American Gothic,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52909&start=20,2018-01-22T13:51:31,Ivan The Mouse,"Neo watched as Aderyn shifted her appearance from someone who resembled a cosplayer from a fantasy series, to a more vogue one in a matter of seconds. He grimaced out of amusement, as he liked how the fae woman transformed herself when he told them of how they supposedly looked obvious in public. Andy also saw it too, but she was surprised instead. It was her very first encounter with the so-called fair folk, as some mages from the Temple discussed it back in a past that didn't seem to matter to her at first. Only now it did, because all that was said about them are now being demonstrated right before her eyes.<br/><br/>""Damn,"" Neo reacted. ""Now ya' look mo' sexy, bitch. Makes me wanna fuck ya' muhself, really.""<br/><br/>""Neo, please,"" Andy reacted. ""Can't you be anymore crass? You see a fae and she looks like runway material, and the first thing that comes into your mind is sticking your dick into her?""<br/><br/>""Ain't nuffin' wrong wit' that,"" Neo replied to her. ""I ain't gonna fuck no centaur o' an'thang that's like fuckin' an actual animal.""<br/><br/>""No, I mean, that's how you want her to remember you? Is that the impression you want to leave?"" She kept poking him with questions, feeling disappointed at his behavior.<br/><br/>""Andy, I hadda vamp' gurl back in the 60s in Cali, when I wuz a fuckin' hippie, aw'ight?"" He explained himself. ""I told ya' way back in the resto that I wanna fuck 'er, didn't I?""<br/><br/>""I thought you were joking."" Andy said, then sighed. She was somewhat disappointed at how he acted, especially that he was the more experienced mage between the two of them.<br/><br/>Neo turned back to Aderyn and said, ""But yeah, das bettah. Wit' lotsa mofo's out t'ere just tearin' people apart, tha usual folk's gotta be shittin' their pants outta fear 'n' be wary of any freaky lookin' sunnavabich in the streets. Besides..."" He looked towards Islywn's direction. ""...Ya' said that ya' lil' guys gon' be taken too, did ya?""<br/><br/>""So, wait, someone's also kidnapping lesser fae?"" Andy asked. ""Now that's curious.""<br/><br/>""Andy's damn righ', that shit ain't right if ya' think 'bout it."" Neo affirmed her. ""Dat only begs anudda' question: why dey do dat? So I decided that, maybe, if I holla at y'all, I'mma gonna get me some answers too. Or an'thin' that's going to make it clear who's taking who' an' why are likes of you ar' going in a Midwest East Jesus of Nowhere.""<br/><br/>""And not mention that we've lost a couple mages trying to investigate that Old Nuclear Research Facility out there in the plains."" The redhead interjected right after Neo was done talking. ""We don't know where they are now there and what happened to them.""<br/><br/>""Yeah, dat too."" Neo acknowledged her. ""And speaking of freaks, ya feel dat, Andy?"" He turned towards her.<br/><br/>""Wait..."" Andy looked around the penthouse, as if she was searching for something. She felt a mass of force coming from a direction she can't point out exactly where, but she knew it was a force that didn't come from the fae couple, neither did it came from the fireplace. ""...That feels ghostly, like dead people.""<br/><br/>""Yeah, dead nigs. And they still walkin'."" Neo nodded. ""Or, yanno, runnin' and tryin' to get sum' o' dat free beer 'ere. Hoppin' an' climbin'.""<br/><br/>""They're getting close, coming from the right!"" Andy looked at the direction she specified.<br/><br/>""Reminds me of my Cali vamp gurl,"" Neo said, drawing out his M1911 handgun. ""An' speakin' of vamps, huh?""<br/><br/>Since all of the apertures to the penthouse were left open, it became apparent when a human-like figure climbed up from the side of the building onto the rooftop, by stepping over to the edge as if it was in a stair. The figure was that of a woman, with long black hair, unnaturally pale skin and red eyes. She wore a black sleeveless shirt that made her shapely figure apparent, black jeans and stiletto shoes. A few more human-like figures soon appeared in the same way as her, all sharing the inhuman complexion and eye color.<br/><br/>The woman who showed up suddenly remarked, ""This is strange. Here I thought that a coven of us was having a ritual, but I only found a couple cattle and a couple of fae. Is this an invitation, a death wish, a challenge or an insult?""<br/><br/>One of her companions commented, ""I guess the fae have created an energy beacon to attract attention and leave the fate of the two mortals to us as they escape.""<br/><br/>""If this is how you think it is, Jacques,"" The woman in black said, ""Then the fae think we are fools to be used. We might as well as not honor their wish of getting away to safety.""<br/><br/>In one fluid motion, she threw a throwing knife towards Aderyn's direction, initiating an attack."
5211,Scientific American Gothic,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52909&start=20,2018-01-23T07:09:46,Botany,"Aderyn watched their reactions with amusement. The girl was definitely the less experienced. Who would be so surprised by a little glamour? Humans were so much fun. When Neo spoke she laughed softly, even more amused when his companion began to dress him down. It took some focus to understand the man, but the conversation was entertaining. Looking at the woman she told her with gentle cheer, ""It's fine really, we already know humans will mate with anything."" Islwyn laughed from the doorway, clearly amused by some memory Aderyn's words triggered. Aderyn shifted her gaze back to the man and asked with interest, ""So you let people bite you?"" Her dark eyes danced. ""Your kind heart does you credit mage, but I think that we could care for ourselves. We are not lesser.""<br/><br/>Islwyn helpfully supplied, ""A tree and some worthless junkie lesser. Of course the rest are too gone to get much useful from. Except for the tree, it would be totally possible they'd not have realized they were taking our kind.""<br/><br/>Aderyn lifted her palms slightly, ""No it's not right that they should dare, but their purpose is unknown to us. Why we are here is because of that... hum. You can't feel it?"" She pointed without hesitation in the direction of the facility. ""It attracted my portal I believe. Likely it's doing the same to others, or simply the energy draws them here. It isn't unpleasant. Much like your fire, but not as.. showy. More like a feeling there is food here."" Her eyes narrowed intently and she questioned, ""Good mages? Powerful?""<br/><br/>Aderyn turned slightly, still watching the mages, but so she faced the new threat. Islwyn said, ""Fucking finally. I thought for sure we'd get some demons flying in before this."" He gave Aderyn a sardonic glance, ""Or do you want to talk to vampires as well?""<br/><br/>A languid wave of permission and Aderyn drawled, ""No, they're useless to us. Have some fun darling.""<br/><br/>Hearing the vampire's speech, Islwyn grumbled indignantly, ""Escape? Escape<span style=""font-style: italic"">what</span>? Dead humans?"" The vampires were beneath him. Superior strength? He had it. Speed? That as well. They had nothing else, their spark was gone, they weren't even any good to eat.<br/><br/>Aderyn lifted a hand in a gesture that seemed like she was trying to stop the knife that the vampire threw with her palm. When it drew close to her, it slowed. She plucked it swiftly from the air with her fingertips holding the blade. Then she brought it to her face, watching the vampire in black. She licked the handle where the vampire had held the blade, her chest lifting as she drew in a breath. Taking in what little a vampire left behind. Then she kissed the blade and sent it spinning through the air, shining with the magic of a death curse, back toward the vampire with an impetus no human could have managed. She knew unless a vampire's speed was matched, a thrown blade did little good. True the vampire was dead, but the magic was for this one. It was crafted with the vampire's own touch to sever that which kept it thinking and moving, the shell of the person it once was. A good solid hit should kill it instantly, a cut lead to a slower agonizing death, and simply touching it should drain and weaken the creature. If another vampire blocked it for her, the effect would be less, though if it was one of her creations not too much less. The curse would still bite no matter who took it from the blade.<br/><br/>Islwyn reached under his cloak and somehow ended up with what appeared to be a bastard sword that shone with violet light in one hand and a knife in the other. Not a throwing knife. With a happy smile he ran toward the vampires, picking one of the men to attack first, seeing his sister was handling the woman. His run was the blur that vampire movement was to a human, his strike one with several hundred years of practice killing things behind it. It looked like he had every intent of simply hacking the vampires to pieces."
5212,Scientific American Gothic,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52909&start=20,2018-01-23T18:47:01,Ivan The Mouse,"The vampire woman was barely successful in dodging the knife Aderyn threw back at her by strafing sideways, but one of her companions was not so lucky when Islwyn swung his sword at him, turning him into dust. The gathering she seemingly lead saw how the fae retaliated, and they were not amused. They have always thought of themselves as superior to any creature aside from humanity, and this collective pride was tempered by the centuries of their existence, as they outlived other mortal creatures without any effort and can take down their prey easily if they wished to eat. Thus, the idea of them being able to be outpowered was a grievous insult. And, as the innate ego of the vampires would have it, it was automatic to them that such insult would not go unpunished.<br/><br/>""Curse you all!"" Her raised voice had indignation in it, and thus she produced more throwing knives, seemingly out of thin air. This seemingly was the signal for her entire gathering to draw out their weapons, mostly long knives of various designs and lengths. But as soon as they all did this, one of them them went down after a couple of explosive claps. Another one of them was attacked, and he was shot twice just as he was to draw out his blade. It didn't take him out of the fight, but it made him bled and let go of his weapon.<br/><br/>""Am I da only wun 'ere who gives a shit 'bout the rules?"" Neo said with a goofy grin, still pointing his handgun at direction of the vampire he shot.<br/><br/>""Neo, what the hell?"" Andy asked him, bewildered by what he said. It astonished her that the blonde alchemist found an opportunity to spout a pop-culture reference while they were in the middle of a vampire attack.<br/><br/>""Ya' should kno' the rules, baby,"" Neo went on talking. ""I am the game an' I make the rules!""<br/><br/>""Who do you think you are, mortal!?"" The bleeding vampire furiously said. ""You're nothing without your contraption!"" Despite being unarmed and bleeding, the vampire charged towards Neo with his inhuman speed, ready to bite him.<br/><br/>Neo's bravado paid off when the vampire was provoked into charging him. He knew that he can't outrun a vampire, so he opted for him to come to him. He quickly drew out and unfolded a butterfly knife, and stabbed him through the chest with it when he was close towards him. The vampire disintegrated into dust upon being stabbed, just like what happened to his fellow earlier. ""Ya' faggots act as if a good ol' blade or bullet up yo' ass ain't gonna kill y'all. Dumbass Balkanic peasants and gypsies hav' been doin' it centuries ago, 'nd da reason why e'eryone's 'fraid is 'cause of yo' powers 'n' sheit.""<br/><br/>When the vampires saw another one of them go down, the woman, who seemingly was their leader, shouted as an order. ""Slay them! Butcher these cattle!""<br/><br/>Since Islywn was the closest opponent to them, the most of the subordinate vampires went after him first. Meanwhile, the woman threw all of her knives towards Aderyn, Neo and Andy. Andy was alert and was able to shield herself by taking cover behind the penthouse couch, while Neo was caught off guard by what the vampire woman did, jumped sideways to avoid the knives while firing the last three shots of his pistol's magazine. The vampire woman was able to dodge them."
5213,Scientific American Gothic,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52909&start=20,2018-01-25T07:40:03,Botany,"Aderyn smiled sweetly, ""No, no that's not at all how you do a curse."" She wasn't lifting her voice to be heard, just chattering back because it wasn't in her nature to be silent unless the job required it. An instant responce was simple because they had been prepared for a fight. Of course they'd thought they would be fighting human mages if anyone, but happy enough it hadn't turned out that way. At least not yet. She kept her body edge on to the vampire, a smaller target, hands moving gracefully as she produced a bolt of pure energy aimed at the closest vampire.<br/><br/>Watching the vampires go down from the shots, Islwyn added, ""It is a good contraption, I wouldn't mind some."" He didn't lift his voice more than his sister had.<br/><br/>The distance and softness of their voices didn't seem to stop Aderyn from hearing, though perhaps that was about a mental connection more than hearing since ears would be ringing from the shots. ""You and your toys, it might be useful, but would you have the fun?""<br/><br/>Islwyn said, ""Good point. Save contraptions for a time when we have to make a real effort then."" His tone was teasing, mocking the vampires who might listen. Knives were not really made to stand against swords. Or guns. So his smile was rather wicked, even as a crowd of vampires headed at him. With their movement, he began to practice some magic of his own, though it was small, subtle things. With a glance he'd glue the toes of a moving vampire to the floor for just one critical moment to make them lose balance. A gesture of his knife and a wind swirled glittering metallic dust into their eyes. Apparently he highly enjoyed the art of cheating in a fight. Any stumbles or shaking heads and squinting eyes and he was there to take advantage with brutal strikes of his sword. He seemed to fully embrace the policy that going on the offensive was his best defense.<br/><br/>Aderyn watched for any vampires that might try to circle her brother. She seemed almost surprised when the head vampire tried her knives again, holding her hand in the same gesture as before and gathering the slightly slowed knives as quickly as they came. She kissed each one as she caught it, and threw them, this time toward vampires focused on Islwyn. A different, less specialized magic buzzed the blades, making them just a little more deadly to the dead than a normal knife. The last she kept in her hand. Another movement, tai chi or a dance, and then she whispered, ""Call your brother."" No need to waste a good curse. The blade that had just missed the vampire woman and gone over the edge of the building came flying back, attracted to the one she held as if it were a super-magnet. She could hope it hit on the way to her, but she wasn't counting on being so lucky.<br/><br/>Both fae seemed completely content, even enjoying the chaos and chance to battle. Though it seemed she could catch the knives thrown at her, Aderyn seemed focused on the enemies and watching her brother's back in his attempt to scythe through them. She was, for now, leaving Andy and Neo to their own devices and their own defense. Watching the vampire dodge bullets she murmured, ""Faster than the others I think. Does she draw from them?"" One would need to save the knife. To be closer.<br/><br/>Aderyn stopped her movement, only her eyes shifting as she looked from one vampire to another and back to the woman, seeking any hint of energy flow. It could be simply the woman was older. Better. The purple flames licking at her back made it impossible to tell and she gave it up after a few seconds, murmuring to Iswyn, ""Oh just kill them all, then lets see if the leader slows down or not.""<br/><br/>Islwyn chuckled softly again, ""In the spirit of experimentation?""<br/><br/>""Of course."""
5214,Scientific American Gothic,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52909&start=20,2018-01-28T09:53:10,Ivan The Mouse,"The charging pack of vampires were making an effort at trying to have a chance at the male fae. Yet, they were being rendered clumsy by some force unknown to them, as they stumbled and tripped over nothing or had dust blinding their eyes. The split-second moments of vulnerability was being exploited by Islwyn well, as one by one they all turned into dust with each sword-swing he hit them with. The vampires saw clearly what was happening and the already morose gathering was rendered into frenzy as they all struggled to take him down. It didn't help that any chance of them being able to attack from behind was being hampered by the fact that they were being hit with the very own knives that their leader were using, this time imbued by some sort of magic that was specifically made to destroy them.<br/><br/>Despite all of this, the vampires were still trying their best and their pride remained unquenched by the fact that they were about to get destroyed quickly. And the vampire leader was of no exception, as she watched Aderyn use her very own weapons against her own coven.<br/><br/>Meanwhile, Neo appropriated a few good seconds to change the magazine of his handgun and chamber a round. He called out the vampire woman. ""I ain't done wit' you, bitch,"" he said as he fired a round at her.<br/><br/>She dodged the bullet again, but she almost got hit by it because she paid more attention to her gathering being turned into ashes in the battle and less on the fact that she was still facing a human mage with a gun. ""You...!"" Her indignation grew ever stronger, then it hit her.<br/><br/>The cursed throwing knife that was thrown back at her and she avoided barely came back from behind. She, again, manage to get herself out of the way to not let the knife embed into her. But only barely, as it left a large cleaving wound on her arm. The moment she felt her energy slowly go away was the moment she realised that she was doomed, as she dropped to her knees and her proud expression turned into one of fear. She saw that the flesh inside her arm was slowly being blown away by the wind as a fine dust. It was only a matter of time before she will turn into nothing, and all she could do was to scream out of fear.<br/><br/>One of the vampires heard her scream. ""Mistress!"" She called her out. Yet soon, she also was turned into dust, as one of the cursed knives hit her. That was the moment when the gathering have stopped attacking Islwyn, for she was the last vampire in the pack aside from the leader, and there were none left.<br/><br/>Neo walked near the vampire leader, his gun and knife on his hands. He turned his head to the fireplace, before telling her, ""Tha' fire's smaller now, vampy. Iz tha only reason ya' ain't dyin' fastah, 'nd' it's gonna die soon too. But yanno w'ut? I can make dat shit burn mo' 'gain, but we gotta vote fo' it."" He turned to call out someone on the penthouse. ""Hey Andy, c'mon out t'ere!""<br/><br/>""I know, Neo. I know."" Andy said, as she stood up from behind her cover and walked closer to Neo. ""Damn, those zombies last time were tough, but these vampires are a different story.""<br/><br/>""An' ya' just got ya' baptism o' fire, FNG! Ooorah!"" He was proud of himself. ""But yeah, mofos. We gotta make a vote 'ere. Shoul' we ligh' that fire up mo' or not? I'm voting fo' yes, myself. How about you, vampy?""<br/><br/>The question filled her with shame. However, there was still bits of pride left in her and she held to them tightly, and she angrily said, ""I... I don't need mercy from cattle like you!""<br/><br/>""I count dat as 'yes'. Two votes fo' yes, none for no!"" Neo had disgustingly smug grin on his face. He turned to face Aderyn and Islwyn and asked, ""Should we feed mo' to tha' fire or no? Yo' votes matter 'ere, so make up ya' mind now."""
5215,Scientific American Gothic,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52909&start=20,2018-01-29T07:29:16,Botany,"Islwyn was in his element, acting with full trust that his back was covered. He was breathing heavily by the end, dust blowing over him. He stopped, blinked, and looked around. When he turned, silver links shone through rents in his shirt, over his arms and torso, knives that had slipped in only to find the sidhe wore armour beneath his clothing. He wasn't the only one, but Aderyn had never come close enough to be touched, and her shield slowed projectiles. He inspected the blade of his sword carefully and then tucked it away inside his cloak again, leaving only knife in hand for the moment.<br/><br/>Aderyn was rather shocked the knife hit the vampire on the way back, but it was thanks to the distractions of Islwyn and the human mage's gun. Sometimes one got lucky. Or perhaps the vampire had slowed down with the loss of her people. The fear that came as the vampire began to die was lovely and she breathed it in. With the fall of the last enemy for now, Aderyn shook her hands slightly, winding her energy down with another gesture and a final deep breath. Then she followed the humans closer to the female vampire and her brother.<br/><br/>Once more the human was attempting to make himself incomprehensible, but after filtering the speech she determined he was offering the vampire life. Probably. ""I feel your vote indicates you have a purpose for this creature, so I will vote for mercy."" She smiled slightly, reaching out to touch his arm, fingers resting there lightly. A soft voice barely brushed his mind ~<span style=""font-style: italic"">Though if you have no purpose for more fire, I could simply unwind my curse.</span>~ If he had a reason for having a vampire, hopefully beyond the fact that he enjoyed having sex with dangerous things, she wanted to give him the option of attracting less attention. The offer was silent only to provide support, leaving the decision in his hands. It was a joy to her to see Islwyn having such fun, she wouldn't protest more fire.<br/><br/>Islwyn looked at Andy curiously as she walked over, ""Zombies are more difficult to end? I have never fought them before."" He stared at the last vampire, dying by inches from his sister's kiss and shrugged. ""Sure, whatever."" That seemed to be another yes vote, as he tucked his knife away finally. He of course could hear Aderyn's soft suggestion as she was being very polite and not attempting to insert herself into the mage's thoughts. Probably a good safety precaution. Islwyn had a feeling he might respond to something like that by using his gun, and it had made some nice big holes.<br/><br/>He was also indifferent to the vampire's fate or method of its saving. More fire would probably mean more fight. The fire felt nice, and he doubted Aderyn was that tired with all this energy in the air. Maybe the next thing attracted would be more edible. The only issue there was that he was unsure they had decided to reveal what type of sidhe they were. The human knew to separate seelie from unseelie. The problem was most of them had a very black and white interpretation of what that meant. A fight together, did not mean a friendship. Though... ""When we are done with all this, would you tell me about your guns?"" A slow smile crossed Islwyn's face. Apparently he felt the need to be even more deadly."
5216,Scientific American Gothic,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52909&start=20,2018-01-29T14:30:36,Ivan The Mouse,"""Four 'yea' votes, none fo' 'nay'! The 'Mericun sissum o' democracy is doin' it's wondahs, ladies an' gentlemen!"" Neo said in a Transatlantic accent, wanting to invoke the mental image of an old-timey showman. ""Now, all-a dis rests on wun final vote!"" He turned to Andy and asked her, ""Whaddya thunk o' it, missy?""<br/><br/>Andy was taken aback by the sudden focus on her. It took her a few seconds to realize that the fate of a vampire is now on her hands. Anything she will say can make or break the pale and defeated undead woman on her knees, and she didn't anticipate that she will deliver the final word. Thus, she was hesitant to answer. ""...I don't know."" She answered.<br/><br/>""Whaddya mean ya' dunno? There ain't no 'I dunno' option in dis poll! Ya' make up ya' mind, baby!"" Neo said, annoyed at her explicitly indecisive answer.<br/><br/>""I mean, we're here to solve this city incident, right? Maybe we can get some information from her if we ask her or something,"" she answered. ""This is certainly a good chance to know something more, isn't it?""<br/><br/>Neo paused for a minute before laughing at himself. He said to her, ""Yo' righ', yanno? Ya' righ'. So lemme ask dis vamp bitch sum' bullshit befo' an'than' else.""<br/><br/>""Wait, she's gonna get spared, then?"" She asked him.<br/><br/>""Wait a sec, m'kay?"" He turned to ask the defeated vampire. ""Awright, I kno' y'all been drawn 'ere by the old-ass white el'phant built by the Feds out der' in the plains 'nd it's free energy hummin's. Whaddya kno' 'bout it?""<br/><br/>With resentment, the vampire woman said, ""A greater creature does not bother herself with the questions of her prey.""<br/><br/>""'Kay, ya' retarded bitch. Ya' see dat fireplace?"" He thumbed to the place of the penthouse he was referring to. ""Ya' got four votes to ligh' it up, baby. Don't fuck wit' me, 'cause I might jus' fuck ya' sideways.""<br/><br/>""We're simply finding our younger kins who were naive enough to be drawn to that power."" She immediately answered, as frustrated as she was. ""We tried to ignore it first, but that aura only grew stronger the more it attracted many of our kind. We eventually had to know where exactly it came from, so that we can either have a share of it, or put an end to it.""<br/><br/>""But how about the city folks who got victimized by the vampires, though?"" Andy interjected her question. ""Don't tell me it was needed for that search.""<br/><br/>""It certainly was."" She replied to the redheaded young mage. ""After all, we have to sustain ourselves while looking for that place of power. Thus, we did what is necessary for us, and that is to forage and feed on cattle, like you are.""<br/><br/>""It's funny how you still have the guts to tell us we're like cows to you when you're in that position."" Andy snapped back at her.<br/><br/>""Where I am right now doesn't matter, neither if your kind has the advantage over me, nor if we are in your electric and machine-run hives."" A tinge of pride was in the vampire's declarations. ""The truth is that we are better than you, as we are more capable and we have ascended beyond death. You know nothing about the feeling of not worrying about your youth not being stolen after a hundred years or so. I have seen all of it. So what do you humans know about that?""<br/><br/>""Shit, nig! Ya' been dere w'en Coon Chicken Inn wuz da best place fo' fry chikkin? Or at 'Nam? How 'bout at Stonewall Inn? I din' see ya' face dere!"" Neo suddenly chimed in.<br/><br/>""Such silly occurrences or places do not concern a high creature like me."" The vampire answered.<br/><br/>""Bitch, I wuz in all o' them places I jus' said. I wuz fresh off the boat at Ellis Island back in the 1900s from Yurop, y'know? I've been 'Murican since then, and I've been servin' this goddamn United States of Whatevah, baby."" Neo boasted with a smug grin. ""'Nd if there one thang, just one thang, I've learned through the fuckin' years, izzat nobody can see it all, 'nd who says so is lyin' or bullshitin'.""<br/><br/>The undead woman's eyes widened as she heard Neo speak. It was incomprehensible to her on how someone, or something, she only looks at as a source of sustenance can live that long. ""...That's impossible.""<br/><br/>""Can't believe it either, so ya' bettah shuddafuck up 'bout dis seen-it-all shit, m'kay? I dun lik' hearin' 'bout dat bullshit. Nobody in mah crew likes that eit'a',"" Neo said. ""But I gotta guess dis is what ya' get w'en alchemy is yo' game, m'kay?""<br/><br/>The vampire woman only closed her eyes. She felt as if her ego was wounded, and she didn't anticipate encountering someone like the blonde mage. What's worse is that she wanted to get enraged as she saw people like him as a threat to their status and power, yet there she was, at the mercy of these threats.<br/><br/>Neo, on the other hand, wasn't done with her yet. He went on talking. ""Also, I had t'is vamp gurl an' she was mah gurl back in da 60s at SanFran. We're hippies back den. Yeah, a vampire hippie. Her names Martha, but our tribe called 'er 'Starlight' and mah name was 'Cap'n Candy Floss'. No shit, das muh name. And we talked 'bout dis for awhile, 'bout vampire pride o' shit? Ya' know wha' she told me?""<br/><br/>""...What did she?"" She asked him.<br/><br/>""She said dat vamps who act lik' you? They ar' less t'an a hundred years old. Makes a shitload of sense, 'cause they're still savorin' their new powers."" Neo answered without hesitation, as if he wanted to emphasize something to her. He pointed at his handgun and said, ""See dis shit? This wuz released in 1911. Dis gun is older than yo' dumb ass. An' I'm fuckin' older than it!""<br/><br/>Upon hearing those words, the vampire woman gritted her teeth and her composure began to crack up. She knew she was frustrated, humiliated and helpless at the same time, and the fanged grimace she had showed that to the rest clearly. ""H-how dare you disgrace me like this!"" She was stuttering, and she knew it.<br/><br/>""Neo, you shouldn't have provoked her like this,"" Andy said. ""If your plan was to let her survive, what assures she won't attack you if you do?""<br/><br/>""I kno' dat. But if ya' think the vote fo' lightin' up the fireplace mo' is to make 'er live, y'all wrong."" Neo replied.<br/><br/>""What?!"" Andy was shocked. ""Then what was that vote for?""<br/><br/>""Watch me, baby."" He turned and said to the vampire woman, in his native Briton accent. ""We will have the vote again. But you have two options, my dear. It is either that I toss your body to the fireplace to light it up, or we can spare you, instead, but only if you beg to the redhead and the two fae that they do so. It's either you get a shot at reaching that hundred years of power, or you save your precious honor by turning into dust. The choice is yours, and yours alone. And remember, if you get spared and try to attack any of us again, we will not be so kind the next time. Do you understand that?""<br/><br/>At that point, the pale husk of a once living woman sobbed. She turned herself towards Aderyn and Islwyn, asking ""...P-please, spare me. Spare my existence from the void after death. I want to live more. I have learned my lesson. I was a fool. So, I beg you, my pride has been shattered. I have nothing to gain if I betray you, and it will only make more less noble. Please spare me!"""
5217,Scientific American Gothic,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52909&start=20,2018-01-31T08:36:46,Botany,"Aderyn lifted her fingers from Neo's arm and shifted back. She eyed the vampire for a moment and then shrugged, turning and wandering to the edge of the building to look out at the city. Islwyn was watching and it wasn't as if she couldn't hear the conversation, despite the loud shots earlier. She had no idea how those things attracted Islwyn. Toy obsessed boys. When the vampire said that the feeling had grown stronger as her kin vanished, she slanted a glance at her brother. He flicked the corner of his cloak at her. Turning away again, Aderyn flipped the collar of her plaid jacket up, as if she were cold.<br/><br/>There were things like that, some places. Beasts that ate and grew in the power of those they consumed. Casting lures into the fog of the unmade. Drawing more prey, more power. Here though? Not bloody likely. They were beasts of the unmade not meant to survive above. Anyway, the hum was not right, it was not the same song. It was an interesting thought though. What could a human do to mimic such a beast? What would a human do with such power? Humans were amazing creatures, endlessly inventive.<br/><br/>So perhaps humans would be useful now. She turned around and leaned against the railing. Now she watched the mages. Her perusal was in time for the male to ramble on about his long life. Interesting. The would explain why he was the better mage and even so kind as to describe his area of expertise. Of course, she'd already decided humans would be useful. Still any information was good information.<br/><br/>One thing that was insane was the vampire's scorn for humans. She'd been one. Did they forget, when their spark died away? Perhaps forgetting was the only way to continue on through endless time, forget instead of yearn forever for your spark. Stealing just enough from the living to continue on, still an empty thing. Sidhe lived long, they kept humans, they played with them, tormented them. Never did they forget though, that it was a dangerous game. Especially if you involved mages.<br/><br/>As Neo went on, Aderyn glanced at her brother, sliding into his thoughts,<span style=""font-style: italic"">~Suppose he'd tell us stories?~</span>The whisper made Islwyn grin. Likely enough they were older than the human still, but it wasn't a contest. By the reckoning of their people they were still young. Traveling above Neo would have seen many interesting things. They'd been held below, to a pocket kingdom of darkness and a vast expanse of unmade. This.. was far more fun. This was new.<br/><br/>When the man suddenly changed his speech the twins both blinked at him. When he finished his explanation to the vampire, Aderyn laughed softly, ""Why do you not speak so all the time? That way doesn't give me a headache seeking to understand you.""<br/><br/>Then she arched her brows at the vampire, ""You live in the void after death creature."" Her eyes drifted to the vampire's arm where the faintest burning light was still visible. Then she shrugged and snapped her fingers. The light went out. ""You are the human's toy now. Your kind holds no interest for us."" She didn't move from where she leaned against the railing, just dipped her chin slightly to her brother.<br/><br/>Islwyn shifted suddenly, his arm flinging his cloak back and he gave Andy a perfect, full courtly bow. ""Do what thy will."" His brown eyes fairly danced when he said it, a joke in his mind perhaps. ""This creature may not like that I turned her friends to dust, but even before we were not termed cattle. It would be amusing to see how she begs of you.""<br/><br/>Of course they had both noticed that when the man demanded the vampire beg, she had turned to the two of them, not looked at the other human."
5218,Scientific American Gothic,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52909&start=20,2018-01-31T15:36:40,Ivan The Mouse,"Neo boisteriously laughed out loud when Aderyn asked about his change in accent. ""Well, gurl. Wun o' da finer thangs in life fo' me is fuckin' wit' e'erybody's mind each chance I get,"" he said. ""Som'times mah way-a yappin' just pisses 'em off, an' t'ats how I like it!""<br/><br/>However, there was a much urgent and serious task at hand during that time. The two fair folk have handed their judgement at the vampire. Her begging has been rewarded with a more-nerve wracking option, as they handed out all the decision solely to Andy. The curse that was consuming the undead woman away was gone, but she still felt weakened by the defeat she experienced. She looked at the redhead with an embittered yet sour expression, as if she was unfairly declared guilty of doing something wrong and is simply waiting for a grave punishment. Andy, meanwhile, was taken by surprise when the rest counted on her to decide the vampire's fate. She was inexperienced and she knew it, so the task felt seemingly heavy to her. After all, it was her first time going face-to-face with a vampire. And now that vampire is kneeling down on her, just looking at her as if it was expected for her to be cruel.<br/><br/>""Do it,"" the vampire woman said. ""I know you thirst for revenge. You know how much it hurts to be degraded like this. You are like me. Now do what you must.""<br/><br/>""How about no?"" Andy said. This surprised the pale woman. She told her, ""This is the first time I saw a vampire, honestly. I'm still trying to figure out how to do all this mage stuff, so I have no pride about this. I'm not like you do.""<br/><br/>""'Nd dere we hav' it, folks,"" Neo calmly said. The cigarette he was smoking had now all been burnt out but the filter. ""The vamp lives."" He went to the wooden chest to take a flask of clear water, and tossed its contents to the fireplace. With that, the last embers of the energy beacon died down.<br/><br/>""What now, Neo?"" Andy asked him. ""I thought we just went here for that drone your boss asked you to fetch.""<br/><br/>""I'mma get it, m'kay? Just fuckin' wait,"" He replied as he went to begin searching all the rooms in the penthouse. Before he did, he told them, ""'Nd I want y'all to keep an eye on dat goth bitch. I ain't done wit' 'er yet.""<br/><br/>When he began searching, Andy turned his head towards Islwyn and Aderyn. ""Gee, that ended with a whimper.""<br/><br/>""Then it is not where it ends,"" said the vampire. ""I have a feeling that he's gonna play a nasty jest on me.""<br/><br/>""Get used to it, he's been always like that."" Andy answered.<br/><br/>The vampire sighed and said, ""How ignoble."""
5219,Scientific American Gothic,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52909&start=20,2018-01-31T23:20:20,Botany,"The answer concerning Neo's accent seemed to hold more interest for both sidhe than the entire conversation with the vampire. Aderyn beamed happily at him, and Islwyn chuckled. Their eyes turned to each other, seeming suddenly less brown and more... glowy. Apparently they both felt a complete empathy with that world view. More entertaining, more dangerous.<br/><br/>Aderyn shifted slightly to watch Andy curiously, ""Why does this choice upset you? It's already dead. Leave it walk or leave it ashes, there is no difference. Except perhaps it's louder this way."" It would be clear the sidhe had literally no understanding of the situation as Andy saw it. In her mind a vampire was not a person. Of course it was not clear if a person would merit any empathy in her mind either. Curiously she asked, ""Why does it think you are like it?""<br/><br/>Islwyn snorted, ""You'll notice it didn't beg you. Perhaps you should reconsider."" He had wondered if it would. Obviously some sparkles husk was inferior to a high court sidhe. It knew he was not prey. Human's were of course delicious to everyone. A glimmer of a smile and his tongue slid along the corner of his upper lip, running across his teeth. It was always odd to feel them changed.<br/><br/>""Or perhaps you should admire its dedication to sincerity."" Sidhe had a policy of truth, but she was quite certain that did not apply to a vampire made from a human. Aderyn's eyes shifted down to the vampire's injury, watching the skin mend slowly, ""It's going to be hungry.""<br/><br/>Despite being fairly certain that ya'll was singular, Islwyn also assumed the human girl couldn't run down a vampire if that was required. So he gave Neo a salute with a rather mischievous attitude. Endlessly amusing humans were. He rather did hope it would try something, except for the fact that vampire dust was so unsatisfying. Even if demons tasted disgusting, they at least made better toys. Pity the fire was out.<br/><br/>At the vampire's comment Islwyn laughed, ""I said it. Human's toy. You chose it."" The man had offered to throw the vampire on the fire after all. ""Now. This is not right."" Islwyn stepped closer to Andy, smiled at her, full of charm. Despite his ferocity and evident strength, he was actually only a few inches taller than his sister, small if he had been a human man. Like his sister, there was beautiful fragility in his bone structure. He had not changed his glamour to suit Neo, and still looked like he'd stepped from the stage at a punk rock concert, the Mohawk adding height. ""I am called Islwyn."" He held out a hand, palm up, his expression somehow more of a dare than a greeting.<br/><br/>Andy would have seen how Aderyn had licked the knife, how they seemed to want to touch things. When they moved, fingers trailed on surfaces. When Aderyn cast her spells they had been upon physical objects except for the one bolt of pure energy, and all that seemed to involve her movement rather than spoken words. There was something about them and physical aspects. So she might realize that the hand he held to her with such an<span style=""font-style: italic"">'I dare you'</span>glance may mean more than a handshake. Not that his hand was at the right angle for a handshake either. It was more as if, like the bow, his greeting was not from this century."
5220,Scientific American Gothic,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52909&start=20,2018-02-04T01:06:42,Ivan The Mouse,"Andy looked at Islywn's hand with all wonder. She knew this was some sort of a medieval greeting, much like when a gentleman offers a high court lady a dance but something felt off about it. It was as if taking the hand in kind will change her forever, and not in the way she can predict or even like. It didn't help that the male fae changed form right before her eyes, to a more modern look. To Andy, it seemed as if the fae were, to a degree, as whimsical as the old children's stories told them to be. But unlike those stories, they were also not exactly the saccharine or completely innocuous creatures as they were depicted. And so, she didn't know what to do with the hand, and just stared at it.<br/><br/>The vampire woman, however, had another view. ""Take it,"" she said. ""Don't you have any breeding? Any sense of manners?""<br/><br/>""Well, I thought you were less than a hundred years old,"" she replied to her.<br/><br/>""But my master is infinitely older than I am,"" she answered. ""That's the same greeting as he would have done himself. I learned it from him. Or maybe, you do not trust the fae yourself, do you?""<br/><br/>""It's not like that,"" Andy insisted, but she was hesitant. ""It's just that... I dunno what'll happen.""<br/><br/>""Then show them your trust. Maybe you can gain power from them."" The vampire said.<br/><br/>She sighed. ""It's on you if something happens to me."" She finally took Islywn's hand, saying, ""I'm Andromeda Kirsch. Pleased to meet you, Islwyn."" She was nervous, hoping that nothing will happen."
5221,Scientific American Gothic,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52909&start=20,2018-02-08T08:03:28,Botany,"Islwyn only grinned wider as Andy stared at his hand like it might bite her, or shock her. Smart child, but this was a greeting in truth. The vampire told her so, rather harshly, and he glanced at the creature. ""Speaking of manners..."" His glance mocked the creature and then he laughed at Andy, ""You do know I could hear that conversation right? As I am standing here?"" Because of the discussion he had not withdrawn his gesture, but waited, dark eyes sparkling. There was a vibrant, almost magnetic energy to his presence, one shared by his sister.<br/><br/>After his questions he bowed over her hand, his lips kissing the air softly just above her hand, his breath warm against her skin. The vampire might recognize that as proper upon a first introduction. Of course then as he straightened he did something absolutely the opposite of proper; he shifted closer and instead of releasing her, he turned her hand over and lifted it to flick his tongue across her palm. Then he let her go and said, ""I see you Andromeda Kirsch.""<br/><br/>His gesture hadn't provoked a reaction from his sister, but his words did. She drew in a quick breath and moved toward them, sharp heels snapping angrily on the tile. When she got to her brother she punched him in the shoulder and glared at him. He looked perhaps a little sheepish as she absently shook out her hand. He was wearing armor after all. Then they stared at each other in silence for a few moments, communicating, but not something anyone outside their flock bond would hear.<br/><br/>""Fine."" Aderyn turned, tossing dark hair from her eyes and glaring at Andy. ""I am Aderyn. I see you Andromeda Kirsch."" She held her hand to Andy, and this was a demand, not a request. Whatever this odd phrasing meant it was clear she wasn't happy about it. If Andy obeyed, she would have her knuckles licked. Why they felt the need to lick her was not explained any more than the statement.<br/><br/>Islwyn laughed at his sister's attitude, shifting back to watch the vampire for signs of running. He said cheerfully, ""You can thank me later human.""<br/><br/>Only Andy would see Aderyn roll her eyes at the comment. Then she gazed at Andy and murmured softly, ""You really should."" Once Seen, she was a person, and not to be hunted. Aderyn didn't think they'd come to that stage yet, but apparently you let a boy dust a few vampires and he came over all soft on you. Or maybe it was just the conversation the girl had carried out with the vampire. Islwyn could be perverse. He had a damnable sense of humor."
5222,Scientific American Gothic,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52909&start=20,2018-02-08T17:20:30,Ivan The Mouse,"""I wasn't trying to hide that conversation..."" Andy only commented. As she saw it, it seemed as if the redhead and the vampire discussed something that isn't supposed to be heard out in the open. Yet, she knew exactly why so. After all, if she gave any kind of greeting and it was openly seen with suspicion, she herself would feel bad. Thus, she knew that she can't exactly blame them from reacting in such a manner.<br/><br/>She decided, upon the vampire woman's advice, to honor the greeting. She expected that her hand will be kissed as if it was ballroom invite to dance, but something she didn't expect happened as Islwyn licked her hand. She was so taken by surprise that she wasn't able to react physically at all. For a few seconds, she thought she was going to be devoured by the male fae. She saw that Aderyn stepped in and marched angrily towards her brother. It seemed as if he did something he shouldn't have done, but only the fae would ever know. And yet again, there was something strange about how Islwyn introduced himself: He said that he had 'seen' her, not 'met' her. She had no idea what it meant.<br/><br/>On the other hand, Aderyn resigned to the fact that the deed has been done, and so the fae woman herself did the same gesture towards Andy. She saw that nothing really happened to her when she took the greeting earlier, even with the licking. She also decided that if there are later consequences in doing so, it's already too late for her turn back. Thus, she decided to also honor the gesture. By that time, Andy has been ""seen"" by Islwyn and Aderyn.<br/><br/>The vampire woman then chimed in, ""You are now seen by the fae. It means you are safe from them, and no longer see you as a strange creature to be attacked.""<br/><br/>""How did you know?"" Andy asked her.<br/><br/>""I have heard from my master about how some fae 'see' some humans in order to show respect or assure them safety,"" She replied. ""This is the first time I have seen such happening, so you are not alone.""<br/><br/>Neo, after a few long moments of being out of sight, finally entered back again with a deliberately obnoxious line. ""Piz'a delivery, motha'fuckahs! Now w'ere's mah hot blonde slut wit' big-ass titties?!"" He was carrying a couple of big square containers, dark green in color. ""'The fuck's happenin' in 'ere?"" he asked them.<br/><br/>""It seems as if your protege mage managed to get herself seen by fae before you did,"" The vampire answered him. ""That is, if you yet to be seen by them.""<br/><br/>""Damn, Andy,"" Neo said. ""Did ya' suck sum' fairy dick to get dat?""<br/><br/>""I have no idea either, honestly,"" Andy answered. ""Islwyn just did so, and so did Aderyn.""<br/><br/>""Ah see,"" he acknowledged. ""So ya' two got names, huh? Coo', 'cuz I ain't into tha' wha-do-I-call-y'all game mahself.""<br/><br/>""Speaking of that, there's still someone here who haven't introduced themselves, I guess."" Andy said, as she looked at the vampire woman. The pale-skinned dead husk of a woman looked back at her with all grim embarrassment, and it didn't help the fact that she was still kneeling on the floor.<br/><br/>""Oh yeah,"" Neo nodded, also looking at the vampire. ""Now, why dun ya' be a good lil' goth bitch-girl an' tell us yo' name.""<br/><br/>""...I am Raven. Raven Aelenei. Now do what you must, as your insults imply a wish to violate me, like a uncultured scoundrel does to a maiden."" The vampire said, looking Neo directly in the eyes. She, in the single moment, wasn't afraid about anything that will be done to her.<br/><br/>Neo, as a reaction, snickered and bit his lips. He can't deny her accusations in anyway. Might he know that Raven was practically a corpse, he can't get his mind off the idea that she had a curvy body with a small waist, and thus she was sexually desirable. ""...Awright, ya' got me.""<br/><br/>""Eeewwww!"" Andy reacted with worried disgust. ""Neo, we all know that you had a vampire girlfriend once, but it seems as if you're really sticking your dick into anything at looks good and alive!""<br/><br/>""Damn, I thought we're so ova' dis shit,"" Neo said. ""I ain't fuckin' it if it ain't lookin' human at all!""<br/><br/>""So, what are you going to do now, you ignoble swine of man?"" Raven asked. ""Are you going to ravish me right here, or cower out with your desires?""<br/><br/>""Stand up dere, will ya'? I ain't goin' to do nuffin' until I can assure that you're not gonna bite mah dick while I'm rammin' it down ya' throat,"" Neo told Raven. ""I ain't don' wit' ya' yet. I'm sure yo' gonna lov' meh afta' we clean up this monster shit in Winnfield.""<br/><br/>""You think of yourself too highly, mage,"" Raven snarked, while she was standing up. At that point, Raven seemed to regained her composure, and saw Neo's admittance as a small but significant step against him."
5223,Scientific American Gothic,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52909&start=20,2018-02-09T04:59:39,Botany,"Aderyn finished tasting the mage girl and moved back to her post by the railing, the snap of her high heels still angry sounding. Her dark look transferred to the vampire, who seemed to now be interested in providing as much information as she could. Damn the creature for that, because it still could have been at least a little fun with the girl being clueless. So she added acidly, ""She says humans because no fae would See a sparkless husk.""<br/><br/>Islwyn was still grinning, ""It's not normally done. Even with mage humans, which are of course better than the rest."" He did not explain himself. He hadn't to his sister, and didn't to them. All he'd done was mention it might be useful for the mage between them to taste the human and since he wasn't harming Andy she'd be little use to Aderyn. When Neo came back he looked between the women, two with black and a red-head, ""I think you are out of luck unless my sister completely gives over all seeming of herself in her glamour, and I have not put her in the most charitable of moods.""<br/><br/>Having heard them speak to each other, the fae had of course picked up on what they called each other. This was not acceptable to use without confirmation. Despite the man's words he didn't offer that, so Islwyn asked with continued cheer, ""Are we to call you Neo or would you also like to give us more of yourself?""<br/><br/>Aderyn frowned, ""Islwyn..."" Her tone was warning. On the other hand, they might as well go wild and offer both humans relative safety. It made more sense with the more dangerous mage. He was both entertaining and obviously powerful enough from the taste of the fire. She could see no reason beyond Islwyn's perversity to offer such to the woman. On the other hand sometimes Islwyn had.... feelings. Sometimes it was best to follow those. She had already agreed. She took a deep breath and let it out in a quick huff, running her fingers through the short, silken strands of black hair.<br/><br/>The man understood Seeing. Did he know that with what Andromeda had given them Islwyn could track her to the ends of the earth? And she... had she not just vowed not to do so, could have done much more interesting things. In any case, her magic knew the taste of the human mage now. It was all possible the man would not want to give to get.<br/><br/>Raven's name made Aderyn give a soft derisive sound. Islwyn just grinned and said laughingly, ""Dreams.""<br/><br/>Both sidhe looked to Andy with curiosity for her disgust. Islwyn finally asked, ""Are not all humans like that?"" Apparently they were more surprised by that than Neo's behavior. Devilry in his tone he added, ""Because I wouldn't mind if you did want to, how was it put, suck some fairy dick.""<br/><br/>Aderyn added helpfully, ""Our humans are less picky actually, I don't think I ever heard one whine about how human a thing looked. As long it had parts the human could fit in or use."" Apparently the conversation had taken the last of her anger and she was now sounding as entertained as her brother. Perfectly pleased to tease the humans about their mating habits.<br/><br/>Islwyn gave a low chuckle. ""Of course many of us can appear as other than we are."" There was mischief in his expression, daring them to imagine what the pair they were faced with now might be in truth. His expression turned bland and he suggested to Neo, ""You could pull her teeth."" Actually that would be interesting. Would a vampire regrow teeth or be reduced to using knives and sucking? He made a soft 'hmm' sound and began searching himself as if looking for something but being unsure of the pocket where it was located.<br/><br/>The looks of the dead thing didn't interest him, because it was without spark. It did look human though, so Islwyn figured he had grasped the concept of the man's tastes. Aderyn looked human right now too. Actually they always looked relatively human, compared to many of the things in the dark. Their grandfather appeared completely human when he wasn't being a bird and the remainder of their blood was from the high court. Not pure children of Dana of course, but of the line, enough to be greater and not lesser. Also enough to be naturally more similar to the humans rather than less. Of course the humans didn't know that, so there was fun to be had teasing them."
5224,Scientific American Gothic,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52909&start=20,2018-02-09T18:19:02,Ivan The Mouse,"""Nig, if I pull 'er teef, she gon' find a mo' nasty way ta suck blood outta tha rest o' da dipshits in t'is city."" Neo replied to Islwyn's suggestion. ""'Sides, ya' do that, all dem bets ar' off, she gon' try to pull shit on us, even if it kills 'er. An' dat ain't no fun. It ain't mah style.""<br/><br/>""Is this mercy or simple-minded cruelty?"" Raven asked Neo.<br/><br/>""Dis is mah dick talkin'."" Neo replied immediately. ""Ain't no use from fuckin' sumthin' that ain't reactin' at all.""<br/><br/>""You will get no reaction from me. For I have surpassed death long ago."" She proudly states.<br/><br/>""That's not wha' I he'rd when ya' screamed in pain an' begged lik' a owned bitch earlier."" He snaps back, with disgustingly smug smile on his face.<br/><br/>""Ah, indeed. You are a barbarian, an uncouth creature. I see that you are proud of that."" Raven kept her composure.<br/><br/>""W'en did I say I wuzn't?"" Neo was growing more proud. ""Wanna piece-a me?""<br/><br/>""Neo, please calm down,"" Andy sighed. She saw that things were about to escalate between the two of them, which prompted her to intervene. ""I thought you were just getting the drone and we're getting out of here.""<br/><br/>""Aw c'mon,"" Neo said with annoyed disappointment.<br/><br/>""Man, let's get out of here. Heather and the others are still waiting for us at the Temple,"" She thumbed sideways, as if she was pointing at a specific direction. ""It isn't useful to keep molesting Raven, you know?""<br/><br/>""Indeed,"" Raven agreed. ""And the word 'molesting'. It is such an appropriate term to describe what this lowly human is doing to a vampire like me.""<br/><br/>""Yeah, yeah,"" Neo said, finally resigning. He turned to the two fae and said, ""You two gon' ride wit' us. I heard ya' want a gat, and mah boss is a gun-runner, a big-shot one. An' since this is e'eryone's fuckin' pain in the ass now, you go scratch our backs so we can scratch yours. Ya' get me?""<br/><br/>Neo was inviting them to go the Temple alongside him, Andy and Raven. As such, if they accepted the offer, they will immediately go to their destination."
5225,Scientific American Gothic,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52909&start=20,2018-02-10T07:58:46,Botany,"Islwyn didn't see any problem with any of those things, but yes he did suppose human mages often tried to protect the weaker humans. So that made sense. ""It's your toy."" Neo had sidestepped the question of his name and so Islwyn gave him a respectful nod and let him return to arguing with the vampire. The man really did like being annoying. It made Islwyn smile fondly.<br/><br/>Sadly Andy interupted the entertainment. Very responsible of her, though of course the point of baiting the vampire was that it was fun. So he said gently to Andy, ""It's usefulness is in the joy the man feels as he entertains himself."" Of course the creature agreed it should be left alone. Not that Islwyn had any idea why they'd want to keep it. Sentimentality perhaps. Not that the male seemed at all soft. Posturing for the females attention? Andromeda did seem soft.<br/><br/>The mention of guns made Islwyn's expression turn a bit greedy. His sister laughed, ""New toys and you've caught him."" She strolled past Neo as if heading for the door, but then paused as she reached him and ran her nails down his spine, her expression innocent as if she had not understood.<br/><br/>Islwyn nodded, ""I need to get your car running again anyway."" He began to head for the edge of the building.<br/><br/>Aderyn reminded him pointedly, ""The elevator is the other direction.""<br/><br/>He stopped, glanced at Neo, and then sighed and nodded, ""Oh fine. Boring and subtle it is. This is going to seem like work if we keep on this way.""<br/><br/>Aderyn laughed, ""An excuse to exercise your imagination!""<br/><br/>They rode mundanely down the elevator and the pair of them led the way to the car Neo had driven. Islwyn fished in his cloak, pulled a piece of metal out of it, and popped the hood by holding his hand over it. He leaned in to put the part back, his sister standing behind him and watching with amusement. Then he slammed the hood, ""All right should work now, I think that was where it came from."" Looking especially angelic, he opened a door and settled himself in the passenger seat.<br/><br/>Aderyn shook her head and slid into the back with the girls. Or in her opinion, the girl and the dead thing that wistfully mocked its past life."
5226,Scientific American Gothic,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52909&start=20,2018-02-12T08:17:07,Ivan The Mouse,"""Damn nigga!"" Neo exclaimed, amazed by what Islwyn did to the car.<br/><br/>He had never encountered fae in the flesh before in his whole entire life, even as an immortal. Yet, he knew that everytime he met another type of human-like paranormal creature, they would likely demonstrate a unique ability. Such display of feats by these entities never ceased to amuse and astonish him. Furthermore, he was surprised by the male fae's choice of car model. While Neo and Andy took a taxi cab from the Temple to the Grand Hotel, he did plan to hot-wire a car upon going back there, due to the fact that he was now carrying a couple of pretty large containers. But what surprised him more is that Islwyn chose the exact model of car he wanted to jack, and thus he was mischievously delighted by what he did.<br/><br/>""Thieves. You are all nothing but thieves. Yet you have the audacity to call us as monsters,"" Raven commented at what she saw. No matter how much she was being treated in such a way by the others in the group, she kept her vainglory.<br/><br/>""Aw shuddafuck up,"" Neo snapped back at her. ""Ya' prolly jus' mad ya' can't drive fo' shit.""<br/><br/>""I don't need to, unlike you do, mage,"" She replied at him. Andy simply shook her head out of how the vampire and the alchemist threw verbal barbs at each other.<br/><br/>Neo hopped into the driver's seat and said ""Le's ride ta hell, mo'fuckahs!"", before immediately stepping on the gas, driving hastily towards the Temple. He simply wasted no time in getting there, because partly because he wanted to annoy the other drivers on the road as he drove through them, and partly because he was bringing valuable new leads to the incident in Winnfield. He was being himself, and he was feeling smugly proud of such.<br/><br/>Upon arriving at the path to the Temple, Neo stepped hard on the car's brakes, bringing it into an abrupt stop. He immediately stepped out of the vehicle, took with him the two large boxes and immediately walked towards the Temple. He told to the others, ""Double time, assho's. E'erybody wants shit to get done now, so we gotta get 'er don'! You too, Raven!""<br/><br/>""What of me, mage? What do you mean?"" Raven asked him, as she also got out of the vehicle and trailed behind him. She was also now into the investigation, hoping that she would know what was happening to the lesser vampires who disappeared upon pursuing the strange, attractive force that that city emanated. As much as she hated to cooperate with people who she regarded as lower than her, she saw the current situation as needing what she felt like a necessary and honorable sacrifice to herself.<br/><br/>""I'm gonna get ya' don', ya' goth fuck-gurl!"" Neo said to her, obvious driven by his seemingly endless machismo and excited libido."
5227,Scientific American Gothic,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52909&start=20,2018-02-13T09:26:14,Botany,"Islwyn was smiling at the purr of the engine, smug as he sank into the passenger seat. Then his smile vanished and he took a breath. Shit. Inside, the car smelled nothing like Neo or Andy. He twisted, glancing over his shoulder to the back seat where Aderyn had settled herself. She lifted her palms, her smile mocking him. Still. The mage sounded impressed. Good enough, right? Anyway after taking from the puca it was a simple thing, the electronics in the vehicle systems accepting magic as the energy they needed to respond.<br/><br/>Being called thieves made Aderyn start laughing. Even though he was feeling embarrassed Islwyn smiled as well. Aderyn caught her breath and stated cheerfully, ""If you can't hold it, you don't deserve it."" It was abundantly clear that the pair would be more than happy to steal anything that wasn't nailed down firmly enough if they wanted it.<br/><br/>""Nothing wrong with taking what you need. Monsters on the other hand, do things like... eat people."" Islwyn's voice dropped suggestively on the last two words, turning it into a double entendre rather than a statement on evil. Aderyn started laughing again.<br/><br/>Her tone still full of laughter Aderyn agreed, ""That does sound monstrous. I'd think that would probably terrify some.""<br/><br/>Neither of the fae had put on seatbelts, and as Neo drove Islwyn settled sideways in his seat to watch him. Rather intently, like blinking was overrated and practiced only by lame humans. Aderyn opened the window, despite the cold, laughing when Neo terrified other drivers.<br/><br/>The abrupt halt made Islwyn react with that lightning speed, except that his hand slamming into the dash caused his airbag to go off, shoving him unexpectedly back. On the other hand, the giant balloon hid the impression his hand had made. Slicing the airbag with a knife to get it out of his way, Islwyn climbed out of the car, grumbling softly to himself. Aderyn on the other hand, had remained untouched by the sudden change. She'd already put her shield about her as Neo swerved around other cars to prevent herself from falling over onto the other occupants of the back seat. So she was able to slip gracefully from the car and treat her brother to another mocking glance.<br/><br/>Waiting for her brother to reclaim his dignity and settle ruffled feathers, Aderyn watched Raven and Andy follow Neo. She glanced at her brother and said just loudly enough, ""Look how obedient their toy has become.""<br/><br/>Islwyn flipped his knife into the air, flashing silver, before he put it away once more hidden under his cloak. Then he agreed, ""Disappointing. Perhaps it grew some sense and remembered what happened to the rest of that dust?""<br/><br/>""I suppose that could make some pliant."" Aderyn agreed thoughtfully and then began to finally stroll in a leisurely fashion after the others.<br/><br/>Islwyn moved at her side and then asked very, very softly, ""We are going into this?""<br/><br/>An entire flock of human mages. Neo and Andy seemed to not mind the odd... irregularity. The others? Well they hadn't done anything to Neo or Andy. Could be humans stuck together. Could be they were all fine with a little grey in their magic. Or it could be dangerous. Who knew what talents, what knowledge the remaining mages held. Neo promised them nothing.<br/><br/>Aderyn slowed her steps further. Finally she said, ""They want to solve this mystery."" She argued one side.<br/><br/>He argued the other, ""Will the other humans feel they require us to solve it?"" Islwyn stopped and crossed his arms over his chest.<br/><br/>She stopped as well, glanced at the light pouring from the temple as Neo opened the door. ""He approved you taking another human's car. We haven't hurt any of theirs. There is no reason not to want more aid.""<br/><br/>""If there is someone in there who can See our truth? If there is someone who hates? Who knows our flaws? What then?"" The question was at the core of things, and Islwyn put it into the open for consideration.<br/><br/>Aderyn tugged her plaid jacket around her, searching for her next argument, despite the chill his words sent through her. It was her duty to find those words and it didn't matter if she didn't want to go into a nest of humans. She wished she didn't know the next part because unlike the vampire, they knew enough to be concerned by what a human could do with magic in its hands. A few of them were no great concern, but a whole bunch? A deep breath, then she said the words, ""Then we have some fun.""<br/><br/>""I could never say no to fun."" Islwyn flicked his cloak back from his shoulders, freeing his arms, revealing the weapons sitting at his hips. He'd repaired the rents to his shirt and so his armor was hidden once more.<br/><br/>Aderyn took one more deep breath, calm and center. Then she began walking again because there was nothing more to be said. However, nothing more needing to be said never stopped the pair from talking. So sounding cheerful she mimicked Neo<span style=""font-style: italic"">perfectly</span>, ""Le's ride ta hell, mo'fuckah!"""
5228,Scientific American Gothic,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52909&start=20,2018-02-14T11:31:40,Ivan The Mouse,"""Ayyo, niggaz, I'm back,"" Neo said as a greeting when we saw the people staying in the Temple, prompting everyone to look back at him. The other mages immediately notice Andy, and the three personalities who were unfamiliar to them. Beth herself eyed the two fae and the vampire, as if she knew something about them already.<br/><br/>""Neo, I have expected you to arrived sooner than this operation required to. It seems as if you don't understand that gravity of the case at hand,"" Rattus immediately reprimanded him. But he noticed the two boxes that Neo brought with him. ""I demand that this will not happen again. I don't think transporting a two-person operated unmanned aerial vehicle from one place to its intended position is a laborious task that required one hour and 45 minutes to do so.""<br/><br/>""Dude, ya' dun unda'stand. We needed to kick someone's ass,"" Neo replied. ""I ain't goin' down wit'out a fight, Ratt!""<br/><br/>""That is not an excuse, since I have told you already that you need to eliminate opposing targets hastily,"" The bespectacled man in suit answered. ""But you insist on your style of combat.""<br/><br/>""Den fuckin' deal wit' it, ya' damn Nazi. I wanna dem to feel sum' pain, an' das mah stlye,"" He dismissed him.<br/><br/>""Heather, we got new guys to help us solving this case,"" Andy told the woman in the sofa.<br/><br/>""Oh, that's great!"" Heather exclaimed. He turned to Islwyn, Aderyn and Raven. ""Welcome to the Temple. Is it true you're going to help us in this case?""<br/><br/>""I do not wish to,"" Raven immediately answered, still carrying pride in her words. This reply surprised Heather, catching her off-guard. ""I have been defeated, humiliated and degraded by these people, especially by this vulgar miscreant who calls himself an alchemist. He wants to violate me, and has not stopped from harassing me verbally ever since.""<br/><br/>Neo was unpacking the box out of its contents when he heard Raven's complains about his crass behavior. ""Bitch, t'en why ya' com' 'ere wit' us? 'Sokay to tell us da troof, baby. Ya' want my dick inside ya'.""<br/><br/>""There he goes again,"" Raven declared to everyone. ""I do not wish to cooperate with such a personality, if it wasn't necessary. But since I have came here to know the fate of the lesser vampires in our cover, for the sake of our Elder Master, I have deemed that I would rather suffer this dishonor for a while to get to that source of the power nesting in here, than to come back with no answers to present to the Master and suffer dishonor forever. I just hope this thieving scoundrel will not try to force himself on me.""<br/><br/>""Neo-san, please do not sexually harass the vampire anymore,"" Yukina humbly asked of Neo. ""I know she is stylish and beautiful and cool, but please do not rape her!""<br/><br/>""Ah, I can see that someone here appreciates some of my merits, after all."" The vampire said, he ego boosted by Yukina's complements to her. ""What is your name, dear human? I see that a lowly creature like you can acknowledge our superiority after all.""<br/><br/>""Ah! I am truly sorry for not properly introducing myself,"" The Japanese woman said. She bowed before Raven. ""My name is Yukina Aikawa. I am greatly honored to meet you. I hope we can be good friends.""<br/><br/>""I am Raven Aelenei, a hunter and enforcer to the Coven of Master Michal Sapieha, from the House of Bathory. You should be honored to meet me, my lowly human."" The vampire introduced herself back.<br/><br/>""Bathory? As in Elizabeth Bathory?!"" Yukina was astonished. ""That is so amazing!""<br/><br/>""Ah, yes indeed. You understand how nobility runs in my lineage, don't you?"" She was being more vainglorious.<br/><br/>But Neo made a snide comment at her and said, ""But ya' begged lik' a whiney bitch back dere w'en ya got yo' ass whooped ta save yo' ass. Ya' ain't got shit.""<br/><br/>""I needed to survive, don't you understand that?"" Raven answered back to him. ""I wanted to follow my duty of serving my Elder Master, in order to prevent anymore of our lessers from pursuing that mysterious force. You are right, I might be young, and you might have defeated me, and made me grovel at your feet, but I will not choose to be here if it wasn't necessary. I am simply following the orders given to me, and I wish to honor them.""<br/><br/>""So you're telling me that even European vampires are going to Kansas now, huh?"" Senator Madison broke his silence, shaking his head. ""In all of my terms in office, I never thought I'll see this day. This state is going to hell in a handbasket!""<br/><br/>""It has reached that far,"" Beth commented. She looked at Raven, then to the two faeries, ""If Raven is a vampire, then I suppose the two people there are not. They do not feel like vampires, they feel like fae. Irish fae, to be exact. And their aura says they are probably unseelie."" The rest of the people in the Temple looked at the two, except Neo who was still inspecting and unpacking the contents of the two boxes. He only laughed, but didn't seem to care.<br/><br/>""Unseelie?"" Yukina curiously asked her.<br/><br/>""The ill-willed fae,"" Clarence answered instead. ""If the seelie tend to be on the good side, the unseelie are on the bad one. They usually tend to do nasty things to people, but they aren't that clear cut either.""<br/><br/>""Indeed,"" Beth agreed with him. ""Let's just say that even the ill-willed fae aren't all bad.""<br/><br/>""It dun fuckin' matter at all,"" Neo said, still busy with the boxes, now assembling something that resembles a small airplane. ""They also 'ere 'cuz even their lesser guys wanna get a piece of dat free energy in the Old Nuke Facility. We'll need all the damn help we can get, unless dey stab our backs. But I dun fink they gotta reason ta do dat.""<br/><br/>""I see."" Rattus pushed back his glasses, and took out a metal flask to drink from it. He exhaled and said, ""It seems as if the effects of this anomaly manifesting in this area are affecting even entities and creatures from beyond North America. We have a couple fae from Ireland, and a Romanian vampire here in the Midwest region of the United States. Ergo, if left unchecked and unresolved, this urban area would, over the course of time, attract more unforseen arrivals. Thus, this establishes the degree of the situation at hand, and therefore we have to implement more effective measures to resolve this incident.""<br/><br/>""The Federal Government..."" Senator Madison was speaking to himself. ""...They screwed Kansas, God help us."""
5229,Scientific American Gothic,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52909&start=20,2018-02-15T04:20:01,Botany,"Aderyn unfastened the belt of her plaid jacket, letting it fall open. Islwyn had revealed his weapons and she revealed that she was wearing none. Once her jacket was open, she moved her hands, holding them open at her sides. Her eyes shifted from face to face, but Islwyn watched her. When she came to Beth, she nodded slightly. That one as one of the first if there was a need for such things. An enemy with any knowledge was always worse than one with none. Having finished scanning the group she waited peacefully, unmoving while conversation rose and fell around them.<br/><br/>Both fae watched curiously while Neo and Rattus argued about the time, but it didn’t seem an overly important conversation except for the fact it established Neo’s perhaps superior held only tenuous control. Islwyn did smile, shark-like when Neo insisted his enemies feel pain. Pain and terror were food and drink, sustenance and life. Not of course the primary purpose of their own kind, but important to all unseelie. They could feed upon other things, and many did, but it was the beautiful simplicity and ease of evoking such strong responses. Building other responses took time and care.<br/><br/>When Heather was addressed, the two turned to her. Of course the vampire began spouting it’s lengthly nonsense. Islwyn’s expression turned to scorn as she became more and more wrapped in her own ego. He murmured to Aderyn, “How DO you manage to build up such an attitude when born a human? Take away a spark and add a little speed and strength, it isn’t a worthwhile exchange.”<br/><br/>Aderyn reminded him, almost gently, “They do die by themselves up here. I imagine the illusion of continued existence is heady.”<br/><br/>“But to gain only that illusion and be a slave for that false eternity? I thought one of the annoying things about humans was that few humans that tolerate enslavement gladly. Unless you raise them unknowing of another life of course.” Islwyn’s tone was innocent.<br/><br/>Aderyn gave him a disappointed look, “Oh brother, each has their price. Hers was just… low.” They smiled at each other. They were in truth only speaking to quietly mock the vampire. To them, she was not more than human, she was less. Her immortality, her looks, had no impact on creatures who could appear to others in any guise they chose and were themselves not subject to degrading as they aged. What was important to them, was the creative spirit, lost with death.<br/><br/>When the vampire finally finished pontificating to Heather and turned her attention to the other woman, Islwyn stepped forward and announced, “My sister and I will aid Andromeda.” It was an almost oddly specific statement. His smile was soft now and he held his hand to Heather, palm up once more.<br/><br/>Aderyn let him take care of that, watching Yukina with interest. When she asked Neo to stop harassing the vampire she scolded gently, “If he stops baiting her, it will take all the fun from this adventure. You would have your compatriot be less than himself for the sake of this.. thing?” At Neo’s comment she smiled and added, “This thing which will do<span style=""font-style: italic"">anything</span>to keeps its existence intact.” She made the word ‘anything’ a creative slur with her tone alone. Not that Aderyn wouldn’t do what it took to survive, but it was so easy to taunt this creature. It was a pity it gave nothing back but more words.<br/><br/>Beth and Yukina were treated to a sweet smile from Aderyn. After Clarence answered she added him to her smile and agreed, “Humans do love to simplify. Almost better to say that the unseelie share more attitude in common with this vampire. A preference for a direct manner of gathering energy. To a human there is very little difference in end effect.” Seelie just fed off things like love and heartbreak, passion and invention, and generally treated their prey as less... disposable. Unseelie just figured if you’d already broken a creature, you might as well eat it at the end. They were also more inclined to quick and dirty gathering than drawn out and elegantly framed. Still it was a rare fae that did not leave wreckage in their wake. Prey was prey, it was only how honest you chose to be on that fact.<br/><br/>When Neo said they had no reason to stab their backs Aderyn laughed softly, a beautiful sound even among the noise of the gathered people, “You did tell me you wanted your back scratched. I’ll be sure to remain gently if you remain entertaining.”<br/><br/>Islwyn grinned at Rattus’ summary, “Actually if we had come a straight path, our mound would be connected in… western Canada?” He looked at Aderyn and she nodded so he continued, “Our grandfather is a Kainai spirit. No. I suppose you would say... blackfoot?” He paused, sounding uncertain that was exactly correct, and then shrugged and continued, “I suppose you could term our grandmother and mother Irish though. Many of our kind moved when yours began industrial development. We need green space to hold connection to your land. There was more of that here.” There had been less iron too of course. Telling them that didn’t give them any more information on exactly what kind of unseelie they were, not what type of spirit, not what type of fae. Merely perhaps an idea of how far the attractive force could reach, though distance was an interesting thing between the hills and this place. “I would assume the vampire immigrated as well. Ireland and Romania have as little to do with this as say Germany and England?” His eyes moved from Rattus to Neo and his brows arched. Humans were not the only being capable of finding new homes. Predators followed prey."
5230,Scientific American Gothic,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52909&start=40,2018-02-17T13:29:06,Ivan The Mouse,"""...Eh?"" Yukina was dumbfounded by what Aderyn said to her about Raven. When she heard such question, it became clear to her that the female fae didn't look highly at the vampire, even regarded her as an object. It was peculiar for her to hear someone who is not considered human look at another entity not considered human with disdain or antipathy. For Yukina, it wasn't right for anyone, regardless of humanity, to look at another personality as inferior. Thus, she said to Aderyn, ""Regardless of what Neo wants, I do not think that should mean that Ere-san should be treated that way."" She was sincere and hopeful with her tone of speaking. The way she called Raven came from her last name.<br/><br/>""Aw boy, 'ere come tha' ol' retarded Jap moment 'gain."" Neo shook his head, chuckling with an amused disappointment at his companion's personal view.<br/><br/>""After all, if I understood what they said, they say you are a dark fairy,"" Yukina kept answering to her. ""To some humans who will not understand or not try to do so, you will be called a 'thing'. I do not think of you as a thing but a person and it would be rude to not do so, so I think Ere-san should be the same way too."" The woman in kimono was smiling.<br/><br/>""An' if I keep fuckin' wit' 'er, ya' ain't gon' do nuffin,"" Neo snarked back at Yukina. ""She's fuck me, an'way. You'll see. Addy 'ere is righ' on da dough. She wants mah dick, but not jus' now.""<br/><br/>""But Neo-san, I just told you that you should not rape her,"" Yukina replied. ""But I believe that you do not want to do so. After all, if you wanted to, you would have done so long ago. But you just have to get her permission.""<br/><br/>""Indeed."" Raven interjected. ""And there's nothing he could do that will make me, a higher creature, throw myself willingly at a vulgar lowborn like him."" She clutched her pride tightly, and it showed on her tone.<br/><br/>But Yukina suddenly said to her, ""And please do not judge him as someone who is of lowly of character. We humans might be fragile and less able than other kinds, but that should not mean we are also low of character and dignity. After all, you are more able than us, so you should not mind him at all. Despite of his way of talking, he is not a threat at all to you.""<br/><br/>Raven was caught off-guard by what Yukina said to him. She can't believe that she was hearing a human trust another human who she knew as vulgar, rude or even sadistic. Neo humiliated her earlier, so she really wasn't ready to see him in a greater light. She, therefore, saw her as naive. ""Oh?"" Raven was slightly indignant. ""Did you not know that he made me beg to spare my life before him, kneeling on the ground? And kept harassing me verbally? Do you really not think that he will not, at any moment, take advantage of me? He wants my body, he admits so, and anyone knows that!""<br/><br/>""You said that he made you beg for your life. That means already had a chance to take advantage of you."" Yukina kept herself calm. ""If he really wants to rape you, he would have done so immediately. But he did not, did he? I have been with him for long now, alongside Rattus-san. If he wanted to, eh, violate me, he would have. But he never did so far, so I trust that he will not do so with you.""<br/><br/>""If you give that same advice to any other woman on my situation, she will be insulted, quite honestly,"" Raven said to her. ""You are treading a dangerous water with your words. You have too much hopes for this putrid personality you call as a friend. But, since you do have a point about me being able than you are, then a noble creature like me will have to endure his words, to show him I am better than that.""<br/><br/>""Well,"" Neo began to speak up again. ""Yeah, I hafta admit I like fuckin' wit' people's minds. But if t'ere wun thang, 'nd wun thang, I learned 'bout shit lik' dis, izzat they can't say ya' raped 'em if ya' had their consent. Sure, fuck tha police, so das why I dun want them watchin' mah ass all tha' damn time. But ya' do rape? Now e'erybody's gon' watch yo' ass. Shit, das worse, mang.""<br/><br/>""Are you, then, admitting that everything you said was simply, shall I say, banter?"" Raven asked him. ""Because it didn't sound like one.""<br/><br/>""'Cause you a bitch."" Neo replied quickly. ""An' w'en I say 'bitch' her', ya' whine a lot 'bout ya' ain't getting respect an' sheeit. Bitch, ya' earn respect!""<br/><br/>""I did, by being a greater creature."" Raven boasted.<br/><br/>""It wuz given ta' you!"" He pointed his finger at her, making her recoil slightly out of being surprised by the gesture. ""I had ta' work to make mahself an alchemist, an' I also 'came immortal too. Even muh immortality juz' came from a crapshoot mixan' o' shit! But see, mah alchemy fished ya' into tha penthouse... so look wha' happened to ya'! Ya' got owned, bitch!""<br/><br/>Rattus overheard and observed the conversation between Neo and Raven, prompting him to say, ""Neo, Miss Aelenei, your discussion is now certainly leading into a heated argument. Such can lead to infighting, and we cannot afford infighting with our associates in this case. Thus, I command that you cease all discussion immediately, and continue later on, in order to re-evaluate your positions and arguments. Now.""<br/><br/>""Rattus-san is right, Neo-san,"" Yukina said. ""We all have said our sides, right? I think that is good enough already.""<br/><br/>""Fine,"" Neo sighed.<br/><br/>""As you wish,"" Raven said at the same time, feeling a sense of relief. She didn't want anymore confrontation with the blonde man.<br/><br/>Rattus, after he saw that all parties have settled down, immediately went back to continue his own talk with Islwyn. ""As for the distance and relation of nations between each other in regards to this case, anything I will say can easily prove to be short-sighted or uninformed, as I have yet to know more details about this incident. Furthermore, paranormal entities are out of my areas of expertise. Thus, I can only go by what you say so far. And my impression is that, it still does have a potential to affect places further than what we know, as such I want to gather more information immediately so we can decide on the best course of action to take in order to mitigate or eliminate this anomaly as soon as possible, even post-haste."""
5231,Scientific American Gothic,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52909&start=40,2018-02-22T09:11:40,Botany,"Aderyn shrugged one shoulder slightly, ""She's intolerable to listen to, and has been treated to continued... existence."" When Yukina kept explaining her point of view she inclined her head in a slight nod to confirm that dark fairy would work as an acceptable translation. ""A human that would term me a thing, well, no that isn't your point. So not to be distracted, here is my point. You are alive. I am alive. That thing is not, and once you let go of your spark, you are less than nothing. Understanding that, I know there is no price that could be paid for what I hold. This is what makes a person. Being rude or not rude to anyone, person or not is of course a personal choice.""<br/><br/>Turning to glance at Neo she smiled slightly, ""Assuming I am Addy, I don't believe that was my meaning."" She rolled her eyes at Raven's words, ""See? All this higher creature nonsense. His bantering at least half shuts her up. She was a human. She died. Now she can only exist by clinging to the faded shards of a true existence offered in blood. Besides, as you said, it's only talk. He has also said he would enjoy having me, but I don't bother to argue over what desires he may feel.""<br/><br/>Islwyn chipped in with great cheer, ""Well it could be your understanding of human nature dear, or he could just like fighting, or you know it could be that she has much larger breasts. I have to say myself, I am sincerely impressed by how much that man is willing to overlook simply for the shape of her body.""<br/><br/>Eyes sparkling Aderyn asked him, ""What? For great beauty of shape, you would not molest a pile of dust?""<br/><br/>Both of Islwyn's hands lifted, palms up, ""I know, the humans will judge me unfit I am sure.""<br/><br/>They both turned to watch with amusement as Raven and Neo began again. They seemed more than happy to listen to people fight. Or rather... mostly they watched Neo, and more intently when he began to put more heat into his argument. When Rattus stepped in, Aderyn sighed, disappointed.<br/><br/>Islwyn didn't look much more impressed, but shifted his conversation easily back to Rattus. ""You would know, magic works how it does, and moves how it does, and it is not always what one would expect. None of us can see the spread without following each tendril over and through. That seems like it would take more energy than the attempt is worth. You would use that machine you are putting together?""<br/><br/>He drifted closer to Rattus, looking curiously at the drone. Moving beside it, he thoughtfully settled his fingers on it. ""Fascinating really, in the old days you'd just use a falcon.""<br/><br/>Aderyn studied her nails and said dryly, ""They probably killed them all.""<br/><br/>Islwyn settled back, ""You could create an image of one then.""<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-style: italic"">I</span>could. Besides making delicious fires, we have little idea what these people are good for."" She  paused and then nodded slightly to Beth, ""Except that you can See with your eyes, which I would not belittle even if you see the outline and not the details."" She and the man seemed as educated as they could be, which was a thing to admire. Likely she could find more to admire in these mages over time, but time was not going to be allowed. Thinking of it she teased her brother, ""I suppose this impatience suits you.""<br/><br/>""I am a creature of action. Of course I am impressed how even humans with an eternity seem to keep up the pace."" They seemed to tease or bicker with each other almost constantly, but it was clear there was never any passion tied up in the words. Merely they seemed to go back to harassing each other just to keep up a good flow of sound, or for their own enjoyment. Certainly they'd been as happy to focus on insulting Raven."
5232,Scientific American Gothic,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52909&start=40,2018-02-23T17:29:26,Ivan The Mouse,"""I do not understand..."" Yukina's head was tilted slightly to the side when she heard Aderyn and Islwyn saying that Raven isn't alive anymore due to the loss of her ""spark"". As someone who doesn't know the deeper aspects of magic, Yukina also didn't have an idea of what they meant when they said the term. She looked at Raven, and back to Aderyn and said, ""She is very much alive. She can move, talk, understand, think, choose, and even feel. She might be different like you are to us humans, but she is very much alive.""<br/><br/>""Addy, Jappy 'ere ain't gonna get shit if ya' keep usin' words lik' 'spark', yanno?"" Neo intervened. ""She ain't into magic. What she unda'stands is da word 'soul', yo'. An' vampy ain't got no soul no mo'. Das why she needs ta eat on bums who gedda shit end o' tha' stick to keep walkin' an' attention-'horin'. As fo' me, she looks fuckin' hot fo' wha's really a cold-ass stiff, so I get a stiffy fo' her, 'cause she keeps whinin' w'en ya' fuck aroun' 'er mind. It dun matter to me if she's actually dead.""<br/><br/>""But Neo-san,"" Yukina was about to ask. ""How do we know she does not have a soul?""<br/><br/>""I don't need such,"" Raven answered for him. ""I have transcended long ago from such limitations. I am beyond life and death. So, why do I need a soul. Maybe I don't have one, but does it matter? I have no need for it.""<br/><br/>""Maybe you say that you do not need a soul, but maybe you do have one."" Yukina walked closer to Raven while looking directly to her eyes. She was feeling curious and questioning as she observed her facial features from different angles. ""You act human and it shows. You have a personality. You said you feared that Neo will kill you and made you beg for your life. You care about other vampires and you are doing this for them, right? Maybe you are not dead as anyone thinks. Maybe you died and brought back to life, but was given abilities greater than what we humans can do. Maybe you do have a soul.""<br/><br/>Raven was puzzled by Yukina's evaluation of her as a creature. She didn't understand how she could have a simplistic approach to everything that was said to her. ""...How could you say such things? The whole question of my nature isn't as simple as you think it is. There is something more complicated about this, and it is naive to think that things can be easily answered.""<br/><br/>""Maybe because no one can know anything for sure,"" Yukina said directly, with a smile. ""If there is anything that not growing old and dying have taught me, Neo-san, and Rattus-san that stayed with us, is that even the oldest creatures can never have all the answers, can never solve all the problems, and can never see it all. Maybe souls or sparks are not the answer to the question. Maybe the question is wrong. You are right, things can never be easily answered. That is why I believe, for now, that you have a soul. Or a spark. Whatever it would be, maybe you have it and that is what I believe.""<br/><br/>The reaction of everyone who heard Yukina speak were varied. Rattus just watched will all stoical calmness and indifference as he seemingly always does, while Neo folded one of his arms in front of his chest, the one having the hand cover his face out of amused disappointment. Raven, on the other hand, raised one of her eyebrows but she was still puzzled. Yukina's mindset still didn't make sense to her. ""But I feed on creatures like you. Living, feeling, breathing creatures.""<br/><br/>""Maybe in the same way with us humans as we eat plants and animals, but in different ways we do."" Yukina replied.<br/><br/>""...Ugh."" Raven looked sideways with resignation. ""Believe what you must, but I have not need for a soul. Neither to the answer for the question."" She walked away from Yukina, while the woman in kimono just looked at her as she did so.<br/><br/>Rattus turned to answer Islwyn regarding the drone. ""According to the analysis of the details we have uncovered so far, the best course of action we can utilize at this moment, if we are to have a more reliable way of reconnoitering the Old Nuclear Research Facility on the outskirts of this urban area, is this unmanned aerial vehicle that can provide more detailed imagery of the target location's courtyard interior.""<br/><br/>""The Williams brothers did say earlier that they tried to survey that Old Facility using their crow familiars,"" Beth chimed in. ""And, with how they described it, the familiar almost go shot down with what Yukina deduced as a laser beam, due to its nature.""<br/><br/>""Ergo, we have concluded that perhaps if we observe the location of interest from a longer distance, the directed-energy weapons employed by the occupants of that area will be outranged and we can, therefore, have clearer sight of their position."" Rattus took out his flask to drink from it, before he continued to explain. ""Another notable and interesting observation that Mister Luke Williams revealed is that he saw human-like figures wearing what appears to be hazardous-materials suits, carrying a device which he had a difficulty recalling and detailing, perhaps due to the duration and from what distance he saw it from.""<br/><br/>""I can only presume that those strange devices are the laser weapons that were used to shoot down one of the crow familiars,"" She looked at the male fae. ""But as such, it made us all beg the question of what nuclear facility have that can attract paranormal entities, which is the reason why you fae and the vampire woman are here, among others. After all, that place was used for scientific research, but now it is the center of a magical incident."""
5233,Scientific American Gothic,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52909&start=40,2018-02-27T07:34:53,Botany,"Aderyn shrugged, ""Call it what you like, it looks like a spark to me."" A slight toss of her head flared her stylish cut into almost a crest once more, just for an instant, before it settled smoothly around her face, once more framing high, tanned cheekbones. ""The vampire is not alive, and beyond what your companion has told you, you can tell its youth because it still mimics the habits of life. There are signs that look like life, but the father beyond death it goes, the less it will mimic life. The less it will remember to mock things like breathing, like feelings.""<br/><br/>She stepped closer to Yukina and her hand moved in a graceful gesture, curving in the air close to the woman's face as if she were cupping her cheek, though she came nowhere close to contacting her skin. ""You are. You could live ten thousand years and you will not ever one single day have to<span style=""font-style: italic"">remember</span>to feel."" If Beth was watching she might see that Aderyn caressed the edge of Yukina's aura, and that it would seem her presence attracted that energy. As if she'd touched sticky cotton candy, she came away with nearly invisible wisps melting into her skin. Islwyn was the same, the pair seemed an energy sink, drawing power to them simply by being.<br/><br/>When Yukina spent time arguing with Neo and Raven for the presence of a soul, Islwyn smirked slightly and then bent his head over the drone, studying it with perhaps excessive diligence. He thought the argument amusing, but knew his sister's temperament.<br/><br/>A sharp click of her high heels somehow conveyed ire, ""I have the answer. I don't need to see all to see that."" Aderyn gestured sharply to the vampire, ""Empty."" She waved vaguely to indicate the humans in the room, ""Nearly blinding since the lot of you are mages."" This was the preferred argument, though her annoyance at being questioned by a human, no matter how old, was clear. Clear and nearly hot enough for her to point out that the vampire offered her no subsistence, and just being in the room with mages was... pleasant.<br/><br/>Emotions were running high, emitting delicious energy. She had her own spark, but that energy was one that tasted best. Like the vampire she could take bits with blood, but more she could drink it pure. If the core was left, the energy would regrow, that was how humans were... farmed back home. Still, telling a room full of mages that they were tempting food was not the way to live a long life, so she remained tightly controlled.<br/><br/>Islwyn gave Beth an interested look when she mentioned crow familiars. ""So you send this thing, which will not feel harm and may see clearly from out of sight. Wise."" He stroked the drone gently with one finger, seeming to have a need to touch everything. Yet both were almost extremely careful to not touch the humans even by accident.<br/><br/>Having inspected the drone, Islwyn shifted back, ""Things that are a danger to you may not be to myself, but if they need suits, will you as well?"" He seemed to be assuming that no matter what the drone saw, they would be exploring the facility. A scout was wise, but a scout was a prelude. He doubted the drone could sneak in. Of course he wasn't so sure about the humans either. Still, it was likely that Aderyn and himself could bend shadows about a few if needed.<br/><br/>Islwyn turned his head, once more an unerring glance through walls to the direction of the facility. He heard it, felt it in his bones. Intriguing. Enticing. Was the lure for a purpose or was it an accident? If not on purpose, why were magical beings vanishing? What use were they put to? So many questions, especially as vampires vanished as well. They were worthless to him, but they were powered by something. A force that kept them going even if they had to siphon bits of anothers spark to keep themselves going.<br/><br/>After a long moment of staring through both people and the wall into the space beyond, Islwyn finally answered Beth's words. ""Energy is energy. It was always to be a place of power, is it difficult to imagine a shift from outer to inner?""<br/><br/>Perhaps for the humans it was. They liked to separate, categorize, isolate, name. Their minds sorted and grouped and buzzed. Despite the love of his kind for enjoyable chatter, they were more wide seeing, calm of thought. It would be a good match perhaps. He smiled at Beth, charmingly magnetic despite his wild appearance. It didn't matter what glamour he wore over his appearance, as drab as a sparrow he would still pull attention. The smallest off center draw of an aura was felt unconsciously, and most often followed.<br/><br/>Of course Neo was right, a mind could now easily convince itself that Aderyn drew the eyes because she appeared to have strolled off a New York cat walk. When there was another plausible explanation, a mind did not have to admit it was her nature to draw energy. Though perhaps among mages it may be known, or could be noted."
5234,Scientific American Gothic,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52909&start=40,2018-02-27T12:49:46,Ivan The Mouse,"""You don't have to remember to feel,"" Yukina said to Aderyn. ""You just do. I believe Ere-san does feel, she is only shy about her feelings."" Beth, on the other hand, watched when the female fae practically caressed Yukina's aura. As the one who is the most knowledgeable in the field regarding paranormal creatures amongst the Mages' Temple, she knew that Aderyn was drawing power from the Japanese woman, and was also magically connected to Islwyn. But Beth only stayed silent during the drawing of power. After all, it seemed as if Yukina didn't mind it, neither did she apparently feel it. Yukina only looked with a child-like wonder at the dark fairy as she touched the air around her.<br/><br/>On the other hand, Yukina did not seem to have any desire in her to be paid attention to anymore, even after she answered back. Maybe she was right, she thought. Maybe the vampire wasn't alive anymore at all. Besides, she did discuss such with Rattus and Neo once during one of their idle chatters, about the concept of a philosophical zombie. The term referred to a humanoid being that acts, feels, and reacts like human, but has no consciousness, sentience, nor subjective feeling. She remembered that Neo first brought up the question of if such thing can possibly exist, and the relatively long conversation didn't produce any definite answer. She also thought that, even if Aderyn was wrong, maybe she wouldn't accept the answer. Thus, the whole thing remained a matter of belief to Yukina. After all, she did believe that no one can have all the answers, and she herself wasn't an exemption from that rule.<br/><br/>Neo, meanwhile, just lit another cigarette as he heard Aderyn's declaration that she didn't need to see everything to know the answer. ""Too fuckin' proud,"" he said idly, with a smug laugh. To him as an alchemist, such attitude was a sin and bad to adopt. His craft demanded endless curiosity and desire to always discover new things, and Neo was, as he always was, a foolish daredevil that does things because he wanted to see reactions. Even then, he even if he discovered something new, he treated it as a short burst of celebration, much like a kid after lighting a firework and making it explode. He amazed himself in making something new, but then went back to doing what he considers to be tomfoolery with dangerous substances. But still, he wouldn't want to lecture Aderyn about such thing. He only guessed that she made such loud declaration not as a stand on her beliefs, but rather as a taunt to Raven.<br/><br/>Raven simply raised an eyebrow at the sharp gesture made towards her, her chin slightly up in the air. She was tired of arguing with people who she dismissed as lower than her. She knew that Neo disrespects her partly because he was explicit about his sexual lust for her, and partly because of his personality. The two fae, ironically, looked at her as an inferior due to what she thinks as inability to understand her supposed breeding. And, as much as she liked Yukina's fawning over her abilities and physical attributes, she disliked her seemingly simplistic view on things, as well as suggestion that she had a soul, much like humans who she only looks at like cattle. Therefore, she only remained defiant and silent. To her, it was a matter of knowing what happened to the lesser vampires that came to Old Facility.<br/><br/>Rattus did not concern himself with the conversation about the nature of the vampire. Instead, he simply answered Islwyn's questions regarding the drone. He saw that the male fae was genuinely curious about the device. To him, it was a healthy sign, as he considered it an indication of willingness to understand and cooperate in regards to solving the incident. ""We will not require hazardous-materials suit for us to operate the unmanned aerial vehicle. It can fly from altitudes beyond the range of the earlier avian observers employed by Mister Williams, in a path that will be assigned via a portable control station. It features a thermal-infrared video camera, thus we can effectively operate the device at present conditions. Ergo, it isn't necessary for us to infiltrate the target area, neither get into a close range."" If there was anything that Rattus was apparently poor at, he can't explain things in the simplest way possible. It didn't help that his tone was monotonic and he was a stoic pedant.<br/><br/>Beth answered Iswyn's question regarding the conversion of energy. She replied, ""Perhaps it is possible. After all, even in science, it is stated that energy can be converted into other forms. But the magical energy that comes from that Old Facility..."" She looked at the direction where the place she mentioned was situated at. Despite exuding indifference, she didn't want to make such impression. And, indeed, she was confused. ""...Why does it spread itself further, enough for magical beings to feel it from such distances? It feels like radiation, from an unshielded nuclear reactor. It doesn't concern itself of who or what can feel it.""<br/><br/>""Maybe sum' nigga-level magefag is doin' sum' shit an' ain't botherin' to make 'is borders,"" Neo interjected. ""Da only one's who do dat shit are fuckin' newbies.""<br/><br/>""If so, it doesn't make sense for it to be so powerful, does it?"" Beth questioned him.<br/><br/>""G'yeah,"" he affirmed. ""I dun geddit eitha'. Motherfucker must hav' lucked tha' hell outta his shit-soup spell, I dunno."" The blonde alchemist turned to face Rattus, ""An' Ratt, befo' I fuckin' fo'get it, mah nigga Izz 'ere wantsa piece from you, man. Ya' gotta sponsor him.""<br/><br/>""Neo, indeed it is imperative for you to inform me if one of our associates want to procure a defensive implement for personal use,"" Rattus said. ""However, at this point, it does not necessary for you to tell me to grant him such implement sans cost.""<br/><br/>""Yeah, wha'evah,"" Neo dismissed him.<br/><br/>""Neo told me that you want to acquire a firearm. Confirm if what he said is true."" He said to Islwyn.<br/><br/>""Wait a sec."" Senator Madison, who was silent the whole time, finally spoke up and said, ""You're not a FFL holder, aren't you?""<br/><br/>""Indeed, I do not meet the legal standards to conduct such a transaction within the territory of United States, Mister Senator,"" He told him out right. ""Why the question?""<br/><br/>""By your admission, you're about to do something illegal. But for the sake of stopping this madness, don't worry about it, Mister von Engels,"" The old politician said, nodding with determination.<br/><br/>""Thank you very much for your cooperation, Mister Senator,"" Rattus nodded back at him."
5235,Scientific American Gothic,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52909&start=40,2018-03-04T05:24:04,Botany,"Aderyn shrugged, since the vampire feeling didn't matter so much. It was simply that the vampire was not food, therefore the vampire was not a person. To have such a simple and obvious fact questioned made her angry because it was questioning her honor, her ability. Neo saying she was too proud though... well her anger seemed to fade and a mischievous smile grew on her face. Her tone was light and teasing as she mocked words that could have come from Raven's lips, ""Well when you're a superior being<span style=""font-style: italic"">human</span>, it isn't pride, it is fact."" Despite the teasing tone it was difficult to tell if she was serious behind it, if that was her belief, or if she was mocking the vampire, or perhaps attempting to incite Neo. What was clear was that conflict did seem to amuse the pair of them.<br/><br/>Islwyn glanced up from the drone and agreed in his seemingly always cheerful tone, ""There is that.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Addy</span>does know what she is capable of I would imagine, and you do not."" He seemed quite delighted to call his sister by the nickname Neo gave her, and she rolled her eyes. It only make his smile wider.<br/><br/>Having both supported and annoyed his sister at once, Islwyn turned back to Rattus and the drone. ""While this does seem an impressively useful machine, I mean more the future. Or once having discovered that which you are curious about, do feel nothing more need be done?"" He tilted his head slightly to the side and his smile shifted from charming to shark-like. ""Not that I mind if you leave it to the rest of us to deal with. Information is always a good start.""<span style=""font-style: italic"">If that is all you are capable of</span>his tone left hanging in the air. Once more it was impossible to tell if he was being patronizing or simply trying to tease.<br/><br/>Islwyn did much as Aderyn had done to Yukina, shifted subtly too close, attracting Rattus' aura toward him, though he made no move to touch it. Nor did he seem to be doing harmful, though minor amounts of energy would fall to him. What he was doing, was letting the understanding of the meaning behind the words come to him. They were not the most modernized of creatures, but it would be impossible to tell, because they absorbed so much.<br/><br/>When Beth spoke Islwyn licked his lips and glanced to his sister, ""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Addy</span>?"" She narrowed her eyes at him and then shifted closer to Beth. ""He wants me to say that we have things that do this. I think it is not one of our things, but we have all noticed missing. If it attracts energy to itself and grows in power... then more will feel it, more will be taken, and it will grow still more in power."" She twitched her shoulders, not quite a shrug. ""It should be considered that this thing or the person behind it would like it if it were felt from afar."" As she moved closer to her brother it seemed the energy that passed between them became stronger.<br/><br/>Islwyn watched the conversation about a gun for himself with apparent amusement. When the senator gave permission he finally spoke, ""I confirm that he is, in this case, not a liar. Though if you want that paper... cash.. my sister probably has what you need."" The air of devilry about him intensified, and he walked a gold coin across his knuckles, ""Or you could have this."" Honest and true faerie gold, as substantial as mist in time.<br/><br/>Naturally he didn't feel the need to mention he just wanted it because it was interesting and fun. He already knew guns didn't work underhill. So not being able to practice with a thing, for the sake of involving himself in the 'madness' it was likely not that useful. Still, you never knew what could be useful.<br/><br/>""Does it help or make worse if it is already known I'm not human?"" He was after all, looking appropriately human at the moment.<br/><br/>Aderyn answered him dryly, ""I'm sure it doesn't help for him, it is likely they didn't write their laws saying that it is only for humans.""<br/><br/>Islwyn shrugged and grinned again, seeming to be unaffected cheerful at all times."
5236,Scientific American Gothic,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52909&start=40,2018-03-04T11:08:48,Ivan The Mouse,"""Well,"" Neo started to speak again, but in his native Briton-like accent. While Neo intended such switch of accent as a sign of mocking the two fae's direct declaration that he was himself vainglorious, by adopting an accent that people usually think of as erudite and aristocratic, he also was subtly targeting their national heritage. They were Irish fae after all, and Britain has a chaotic history with Ireland in which the after-effects permeated until the modern times. ""I, an alchemist, rely on empiricism, rationalism, and philosophy to explore my field of knowledge. Therefore, you can say I am well-versed in alchemy, the magical art that deals with physical matter, and how it relates with magical energies. However, despite alchemy being a centuries-old area of knowledge, it would be too foolish of me to say that we alchemists are omnipotent, as much as we would like to be. Therefore, even if you are more capable than me, when I make a statement about you overestimating your own abilities, it isn't pride, it is fact. Quod erat demonstratum, I say.""<br/><br/>The last statement was intended to sound pretentious and played up to the stereotypical mannerisms the British, as another jab to the two fae. Nevertheless, as much his reply was to throw back what Aderyn and Islwyn said to him, he didn't mind it much. After all, he did start it out with an idle statement, so felt has if he had no right to put weight in it. He simply puffed smoke after his reply, along with a satisfied smile that made him nod to himself.<br/><br/>Rattus, on the other hand, answered Islwyn's concern about the next step they will take after knowing the layout of the Old Facility. Specifically, he was questioning of what will Rattus do after they knew what was inside the Facility's courtyard, and if he will step aside and let the others do the physical work. For someone like him who came from the Prussian nobility and enthusiastically served his nation's army in its many times of war, such question was a low-key insult. Yet his annoyance did not show on his facial expression, tone, or even body language. He kept his posture, so much that it was impossible to tell what he felt at all.<br/><br/>He began to explain. ""Indeed, information is a good start. Or it is the foundation of planning, more appropriately. After the aerial reconnaissance has been executed to completion and we have clear picture of the place of interest, we will determine via consensus and discussion about the key points of the Old Nuclear Research Facility, its potential points of infiltration, the quantity  and quality of resistance we will be expecting, as well as how we will neutralize said opposition. But since the aerial reconnaissance only determines the external features of the target area, we have a total lack of information regarding the internal layout of each building. Thus, it is imperative for me to join the others in the infiltration, as well as any personnel here with martial experience, as well as technological expertise, since we are, after all, planning to enter an area with complex equipment of unknown nature.""<br/><br/>Islwyn's hypothesis about why the energies from the Old Facility was radiative attracted a question from Clarence. ""Well, what you said is likely after all, but how about the missing people? The people who were found dead and the people missing aren't one and the same, so what about them?""<br/><br/>""I could vouch for the dead. They were sustenance for us, as well as for the other lowlier creatures that still were higher than the humans,"" Raven intervened and answered. ""But I can't say the same for the disappeared. Why should I bother hiding the remains of the cattle?""<br/><br/>Raven's nonchalant confession sent chills down the spine of the human mages of the Temple, some of them having their eyes widened. She, in turned, looked at them and projected an aura that told them that she was not, in any way, sorry for what she did. ""W-what the fuck?!"" Eddie reacted with surprised terror.<br/><br/>Heather, in contrast to the other mages, was silently angry with her eyes wide open, as her breathing became deeper and she was clenching her fists. She then exploded, as she pointed her finger defiantly to Raven and screaming, ""I swear to God, if I see Robert and Kate dead there, you're gonna get it! I'll destroy you, I swear!"" She was at the verge of tears.<br/><br/>""Oh, little human mage,"" Raven said, clearly patronizing in her tone. ""I might not have been the best fighter of my kind, but I bet that you will stand little chance against me. Your threats are empty.""<br/><br/>""I don't care!"" She was about to charge her, but she was held back by other mages. ""It doesn't matter what happens! I'll make sure that pride of yours is going to get hurt! You're gonna get it!""<br/><br/>""You are welcome to try only after this case is resolved,"" The vampire replied coldly. ""After all, you have yet to see if they're dead, right?""<br/><br/>""Hiza-san, she is right. P-please calm yourself,"" Yukina was deeply afraid as she tried to calm down the rightfully enraged mage woman, but also massively concerned. She knew that if they fought amongst themselves, the case will not be resolved. However, she also knew that Heather was terrified about the fate of her loved ones. Moreover, she how such loss felt due to circumstances beyond one's control, as being an immortal seemed to mandate. ""I know that you are afraid that your friends are dead, but please clear your head for now. We do not know if they are dead yet, so there is hope to see them alive.""<br/><br/>""You don't understand, Yukina,"" Heather was visibly crying, her voice shaky. ""Robert and I, we survived that encounter when we were kids, when Neo first came here and helped us... He's my high school sweetheart, damn it!""<br/><br/>""Miss, please calm down for now,"" Senator Madison intervened. ""My grandson's been missing too, you know?"" The old man became downcast upon those words and sat down, as weakness seemed to get hold of his body.<br/><br/>""You mean Brandon Madison, Senator?"" Clarence was surprised by the revelation. ""But we didn't know about this.""<br/><br/>""I'm sorry. I didn't want the public to know. I asked the FBI not to spill it to the media, and they didn't,"" he replied. ""But we do know that he was taken here in this city, we just don't know how and who. They're still looking for him until today.""<br/><br/>""Then, I assure you, Senator. I did not feed upon your grandchild,"" Raven said. ""There is nothing much to be devoured from them. They are worthless as sustenance for us. If you do find him lifeless, then it is the other creatures who did it. We are not that desperate to help ourselves upon little morsels like that.""<br/><br/>""So that's why I'm sticking my nose in this case. I want Brandon back. My son's been looking for his son too, you know?"" He looked at the rest, and told them, ""That kid's a joy to my family and I'm going to get him back, and the Lord knows I'll do it even if it means I have to punch Satan on the face."" The declaration stunned the mages in the temple, with various reactions from them. Over all, they couldn't quite believe that an old politician, who they usually regard as someone who is ignorant and even selfish, was about to state something. They knew that politicians make bombastic speeches all the time, but they didn't know that the Senator did have a personal reason for staying in the Temple, even if he didn't seemingly have one. But they were proven wrong, thus they had hard time processing the sincerity of his statement. ""And besides, I did say that even Federal agents and police officers were missing and we have yet to find even their bodies, so I might as well as take this case by the horns myself.""<br/><br/>""It still doesn't explain why such powerful energy is left radiating from that place,"" Beth said, trying to get back to the main question. ""If it was not deliberate, then why wasn't it contained and sealed off when creatures were first attracted to it. But if was deliberate, then why isn't anyone from the missing persons list been found yet, but any bodies found are not from the list?""<br/><br/>""Well, since Raven here did say that she and the other creatures ate them and just dumped the bodies, then we can probably say that the missing are being taken away to that Facility."" Andy finally spoke up after a long silence. ""After all, Neo did tell me that not everyone can feel that energy, only anyone who's trained or gifted with magic. Since vampires and fae are being attracted to it too, we can say that maybe the guys who heard the news about the free drinks came to the bar, and the ones who didn't were dragged to it.""<br/><br/>""Tha' shit righ' der says it,"" Neo said in agreement to Andy. ""Now, 'ere's the fuckin' question: Who da hell iz dat nigga who's draggin' any mo'fuckin' bum he com' across to t'at bar?!""<br/><br/>Rattus simply observed the discussion and the speculations they produced, and went back to Islwyn. ""As for the firearm, do not worry about the price. Since this is a situation of highly critical nature, the firearm you will given will be free of charge. Just describe what kind of firearm do you want me to procure, and if you have limited knowledge about them, then we can discuss this further right at this moment."""
5237,Scientific American Gothic,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52909&start=40,2018-03-05T07:32:54,Botany,"Aderyn paused, not out of uncertainty, but to decide which argument she was interested in having. She could annoy the alchemist for entertainment, or she could try to explain something and have an honest debate. If they were to be allies, the debate would be best. However, the topic argued upon could cause more trouble than simply being annoying. It really wasn't in her nature to not argue. Creating tension was a true joy. To possibly have a task at odds with that was vexing.<br/><br/>When she stood silent so long, Islwyn gave her a concerned look. So finally she said with great care, ""I should hope that no one would argue that any one individual can know all things. You chose a word to use that was different from the word I chose. Your word is filled with passion and hate and doubt and fanaticism."" She paused, her lips curved into a smile, ""While your word is<span style=""font-style: italic"">far</span>more entertaining than mine, we do have a purpose here as this person stated."" She nodded to Rattus and it may have become obvious that except for Andy, they had not used anyone's name. ""I tell you what I know, and you argue because you demand to use your word.""<br/><br/>Another pause filled her words as she considered how to best continue without unmasking too much. After a moment she looked to Beth, ""You have a type of Sight. When you speak to these mages of what you discover, do they doubt you? Now take one small step and believe that my Sight is different. What you question, I know. Within life, there is a spark. The fact that your eyes cannot see a thing, does not mean that it is not there, as you should well know alchemist. So what angers me, is that you humans chose to question<span style=""font-style: italic"">me</span>because of<span style=""font-style: italic"">your</span>word. Because you do not feel like admitting chaos is not all, or that something hidden to your eyes might be visible to others.""<br/><br/>Chaos was not all, but it was certainly more fun. Aderyn was content she'd argued her point well within in the bounds of continued cooperation and sidhe secrets. There was even a simple answer for why a far should be able to see that spark; many of her ancestors were once considered gods. How should they not be able to see a soul? It was another point the humans could be happy to argue, like souls and how many gods there were and how the universe began. So it was a distracting answer if the question arose, leaving the reason masked. Like the vampire, the faeries fed upon the energy human's put out. They did not need it to survive, having their own spark. It was a thing of great potential though, putting out a trickle of endless sustenance. Of course captured entire... well now there was where the possibilities of what one could accomplish became fascinating.<br/><br/>Islwyn's eyes seemed to hold a light, his lips held a small smile, but his nod to Rattus was one of admiration for the man's control. Being a creature that fed partly upon the emotional output of human's though, he knew when he struck a nerve. ""Can you obtain the building plans?"" Having realized that the 'senator' creature was an important human he turned, ""Or him? While they may have made changes, it makes sense to have such a thing memorized.""<br/><br/>He left the study of the drone now and straightened. ""Would you like a person that will... trouble technology? Or would that be against your desires? Do you want to learn or do you want to destroy?"" His head cocked slightly to the side Islwyn focused on Rattus intently, apparently quite curious.<br/><br/>Dead were food, it was a logical idea. Not only to the vampires of course. Still the way the vampire spoke set his teeth on edge. The missing were interesting. Islwyn pointed out, ""It sounds as if both magic and non-magical were taken. I would expect if something is being fed, that they would find those with power. Yet..."" He gestured at the senator, who seemed to be lacking in the same energy the mages held, and the talk of a missing child. While a child might hold potential, magic came normally to humans as they aged and not while small.<br/><br/>Raven boldly claiming dead though, made both faeries sneer at her stupidity. If a pair of humans could defeat her, what could she do against an angry nest? Little. Yet she insisted on provoking everyone. It could only be concluded that she was beyond stupid. It was a pity if they were stuck with such a creature, it had to be one who apparently was too young to have many skills, or use of its brain. At least once they'd lived a few hundred years some of them realized that advantage often went with numbers, and boy did the humans have numbers.<br/><br/>Aderyn drifted closer to the Senator and drank in his anguish. Then she reached out and very softly touched his cheek, as if to lift a tear from dry skin. ""My kind keep children above prey as well. I will look."" After a long moment she withdrew her hand, but stayed standing by the senator now.<br/><br/>She agreed softly, ""Most who want those with Power would not want the rest. It just may depend on what the conversion of power is, or if we are wrong in our thoughts and they are in whole ignorant of the power that radiates. Still..."" She trailed off and sighed and then admitted, ""A human does not need to hold magic to provide power."" Pain and fear generated large amounts of energy that could be fed upon, and if a human determined how to harvest a spark? Well. There was a thought to worry over.<br/><br/>Islwyn shrugged and made the gold coin vanish once more. He sent a glance to Aderyn and she looked up, a flicker of lashes. ""No one from our.. mound... has been here in a while. It might be useful to think about what we might face in our upcoming adventures. What could they have besides bird hunting lasers? I honestly, would just like something similar to what he has."" Islwyn gestured with one hand to show he meant he admired Neo's hand gun."
5238,Scientific American Gothic,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52909&start=40,2018-03-05T13:17:30,Ivan The Mouse,"""I did say that I, an alchemist, use empiricism, rationalism, and philosophy to explore my field of knowledge. I didn't demand that you use my word, neither am I emotionally affected by it."" Neo replied to Aderyn, smoking more of his cigarette and keeping up with his native accent. Despite the accusation that he was being angered by the argument, the blonde alchemist took that statement as a sign that he was effectively coaxing the fae into doing something unproductive to the case, to his own amusement. While Rattus was concerned with strategizing, he wasn't. He knew to himself that he wasn't good at making plans in advance, but rather improvising on the go. As such, he appropriated that time to relax himself for what seemed to be a plan to break into the Old Facility, and argued with her more. ""Empiricism does mean that knowledge comes mainly from what is being sensed biologically, such as sight and hearing. But there's also rationalism, which declares reason alone is the source of all knowledge. In philosophy, however, there is a view that the certainty of knowledge is impossible. Thus, what you said was what I already believed in the first place. You say that what you see can be more from what we could, but have you considered the possibility that there are greater creatures that can see more than any of us? If indeed there are such, are there creatures that can surpass them? In other words, why are you so mad?""<br/><br/>""Neo, it is empirically evident that you are provoking her into another long argument, thus using up precious energy needed for the next course of the plan,"" Rattus said, as an intervention. He knew how the blonde man thought, and about his penchant for trying to get a rise out of anyone he comes across with. ""This is the second time on this night that you have done that, so far. With a black faerie, nonetheless. This argument is pointless, as I have heard and followed it. Neo, Miss Aderyn, I therefore demand that you cease this discussion. Immediately, and now.""<br/><br/>""C'mon, mang,"" Neo whined, going back to his deliberately grating accent that he used everyday. ""I'm jus' keepin' mah shit busy 'ere! I ain't got nuffin' ta do!""<br/><br/>""Be on standby, I am going to need you as a sentry for this area."" Rattus commanded him. ""Mister Islwyn has already decided upon his choice of firearm, and it will be a necessity for me to head back to the our command post to retrieve the package.""<br/><br/>""Since ya' gonna go ba'k to tha penthouse, I'mma gib some real talk now,"" The alchemist said. ""Dat's where mah bitch-gurl Raven got 'er ass whopped, so the room sorta 'reckt izzelf, yo.""<br/><br/>""As long as any of the essential items we have there are in a serviceable condition, then I am willing to answer for the monetary demands that the hotel administration will request in order to restore it."" Rattus tipped his glasses back. ""I will retrieve the Walther Pistol, Model P99 with Anti-Stress mode, chambered in 9 by 19 millimeters Parabellum from my assigned abode.""<br/><br/>""Ratt, he jus' said he wanna hav' dat ol' Colt lik' I do,"" Neo said. ""Why not that?""<br/><br/>""I believe in the effectiveness, precision and reliability of the products made by the engineering and manufacturing experience and prowess of the German defense industry. It is my obligation that I promote it by demonstration,"" Rattus said.<br/><br/>""Go git da USP, den,"" he suggested.<br/><br/>""My previous statement includes firearm cartridges as made by Germany. As long as the 9 by 19 millimeters Parabellum exists, I will use it, and promote its use,"" Rattus usual tone never changed, but he had his conviction in what he said. ""In any case, I shall leave now with Mister Islwyn here, and you and Yukina should now assemble the unmanned aerial vehicle, as well as the remote console. I wanted to mention that you should also do a system reliability check, but I believe Yukina will proactively do such.""<br/><br/>""Yeah, fine,"" Neo stood up from his seat. He called Yukina, ""Hey Jappy! We gonna work on dat drone 'nd sheit! Ya' heard 'im!""<br/><br/>""Yes, yes~"" Yukina said with girlish enthusiasm, as she quickly approaches the drone and the other huge box, presumably containing the remote controls for the gadget.<br/><br/>""And before we proceed to our destination, there was something that I almost immediately forgotten to address,"" Rattus said, as he turned to the Senator.<br/><br/>""I know what you mean,"" the politician instantly recognized his concern, as he took out his smartphone. ""I'm going to call my driver. I want some of you to come with me, and we're gonna bring this up to the Department of Energy.""<br/><br/>Heather immediately asked him, ""The Department of Energy, Senator?""<br/><br/>""Yes,"" he replied and nodded. ""I guess it's about time you people should know something. It's something circulating in the state government, but the Department of Energy is in it, too. Now, excuse me."" He immediately looked for a number listed in his phone, and began to call. He walked away to a more quiet and remote corner in the dilapidated Temple, as if he asked not to be disturbed while the call takes place.<br/><br/>Beth followed Rattus as he was about to go out of the Temple, ""I will join you,"" she said. ""This is my first time encountering a fae in person. I wish to know more about what he says regarding the theory of magic, so we all can have a talk about it while travelling.""<br/><br/>Rattus affirmed her request. ""So shall it be, Miss Keaton. I also wish to address his other inquiries regarding the formulation of our strategy in infiltrating the target area."" He resumed his walk out of the Temple, and Beth followed them suit. He began answering more of the male fae's questions. ""To put it simply, I would like a person who can operate, troubleshoot, repair, disassemble, assemble, analyze, fabricate, and engineer technological equipment. There are many fields in engineering, so the more fields this person is familiar with, the more beneficial it would be to the completion and resolve of this incident. The Research Facility dealt with nuclear power, so it will be obvious that it will hold electrical and mechanical systems, as well as sub-facilities intended for processing radioactive material.""<br/><br/>""In that case, then we are dealing with a health hazard,"" Beth said to him. ""It seems that you are forgetting that none of us, at least those who are human, can handle ionizing radiation in our bodies. So, have you come up with a strategy to deal with such?""<br/><br/>""I'll be honest with you, Miss Keaton. I did not anticipate that we will be potentially dealing with a radioactive hazard, as even Neo never had any idea that we will be exploring a nuclear facility when he was summoned upon here. All we know is that there are patrols wearing hazardous-material protection suits armed with directed-energy weapons in the area, suggesting that ionizing radiation is in the area."" Rattus directly said, as he took out his flask to drink. ""However, it begs the question of why such radiation isn't causing effects to the urban area and its residents, as well as any areas surrounding the Facility. My understand of radiation is only very minimal, much like most whose field of expertise isn't focused on nuclear radiation. My only refuge, then, is hope that we are not required to tackle such obstacle. I admit ignorance, formulating a strategy with missing details, and lack of foresight.""<br/><br/>Beth took a deep breath after his statement and apology. Her face turned grim, and she shook her head as the prospect of potentially needing to expose themselves to radiation made it obvious to her that even stepping into the Old Plant will be harder or, at most, deadlier for everyone. ""So, I guess it was a good that Islwyn asked about the building plans, was it? After all, it did make Senator Madison call the Department of Energy.""<br/><br/>""Indeed, it is. Again, I apologize for being ignorant about all our conditions. It almost jeopardized the safety of many of you, our associates."" Rattus, despite his feeling sincerely sorry, didn't deviate from his deadpan tone and posture as they walked away from the Temple.<br/><br/>""Speaking of energy, however,"" Beth addressed Islwyn directly. ""I agree with what you said about a human not needing magic to provide power, even at such scale. But it doesn't answer the question of why would a human need such large amounts of magical power if he can't use magic. And, relating it to the conversion of energy, why would then he convert it into another form?"""
5239,Scientific American Gothic,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52909&start=40,2018-03-06T09:13:31,Botany,"Aderyn though 'so mad' was a great stretch, mostly because she did love arguing. Unfortunately Neo admitted to her words matching his original belief and it was much more difficult to argue with someone who agreed with you. Not impossible of course. ""But this isn't about greater creatures. We believe in Gods, and they see more."" Her lips curved slightly, ""Of course if you believe some of the old ones, they claim they are gods, or were gods, so there could be room for doubt. Still it doesn't seem their skills have lessened with age. No, I reserve feeling angry for when a mere human dares question my word, my honour. Unless what you argue is that she is a greater being. Still in that case, I am right."" Again her eyes sparkled, crinkling slightly at the corners, and she seemed more mischievous than angry.<br/><br/>When Rattus cut in, her lower lips made a slight pout, and she lifted one hand palm up, a gesture at Neo. ""I don't about you, but I don't feel like I've used any energy, craic is not a waste."" Rather she'd been happily absorbing the stress, and the fear that had spiked when Raven foolishly threatened the mages. After the magic Neo had released earlier she felt like she must practically glimmer with the power sizzling through her. A dark brow arched and she gave Rattus a superior look, ""If you think your friend might get out of control, by all means leash him, but<span style=""font-style: italic"">I</span>realize we have a purpose. Yet you have no task and no good planning is to be done until the drone takes flight, so why should we not entertain ourselves until we need to act?"" It was essentially the same argument as Neo made, if more cleanly phrased with less of a whine and more of a challenge.<br/><br/>Of course when Rattus said they had to go back to the hotel again, she rolled her eyes. Then she shrugged. She did like the fast car.<br/><br/>Islwyn's eyes moved from Neo to Rattus as they spoke about various guns and ammunition. Then he shrugged with yet another charming smile, ""I only meant that a hand gun would be fine to have in the situation we plan to face, exploring a building. I always recognize a weapon for closer quarters."" His smile slid slightly on the scale from sweet to dangerous. ""I prefer not being too far from my target.""<br/><br/>He strode along side Beth, ""I'm the wrong one to ask if you want to chat about theory. I just kill things."" He stroked his thumb over the hilt of the dagger at his hip and winked at her.<br/><br/>Aderyn's lashes fluttered as if she suppressed another roll of her eyes as being too undignified. One was fine, after that you were behaving like a child. So she just gave a slight head-shake directed at her brother's back and strolled after them. Best that they not be parted. ""You mean that you like to pretend you don't know anything because you are low draoi.""<br/><br/>Islwyn turned his palms up and laughed, ""Only you say I pretend."" He nodded at Rattus, ""I know none like that, but if you want something destroyed, I know where to find a creature for that.""<br/><br/>""He could repair and do many other things as well."" Aderyn added that thoughtfully.<br/><br/>A soft snort from Islwyn answered her, ""If he wished, but how would you create that wish? He would destroy. You would ask him to fix a thing, and he would eat it.""<br/><br/>The statement drew a reluctant nod from Aderyn, admitting the creature would not be controlled by her.<br/><br/>When Rattus took the long way to apologizing, Islwyn said lightly, ""We use that drone, wait for the moment some step outside, and use their suits. Simple enough."" He sounded a little baffled as to why anyone would apologize for lacking something when it wasn't that difficult of a process to murder someone and take what you required.<br/><br/>His smile came back into appearance when Beth said is was good he asked about plans. ""We have practice with these things, Aderyn and I."" Know where your target was, know your ground, know your escapes. That was always the first step to getting away with anything. Only now the location of the target within the area would be nebulous. Still the map of the grounds would hopefully be true to built and give them other pieces.<br/><br/>Islwyn gave Rattus a glance and then took longer strides to settle himself in the stolen car, behind the wheel. Wrapping the fingers of one hand around the steering wheel, he tapped the ignition with his finger. Only then did he answer Beth, ""Who said the human could not use magic? Or that we hunt a human? Though does it matter if they could not? Power is power. Power can be used for gain.""<br/><br/>Aderyn settled herself in the same seat she had chosen before, allowing Beth and Rattus decide who most wanted to speak to her brother and sit up front. Knowing him, she immediately reinstated her shield, to keep herself from being flung about."
5240,Scientific American Gothic,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52909&start=40,2018-03-06T16:34:20,Ivan The Mouse,"""Unfortunately, the act of taking those suits for our use is not as convenient as it seemingly presents itself to be,"" Rattus said to Islwyn, regarding his plan of picking up the the hazmat suits from the patrolling sentries in the Old Facility. ""I would like to address the fact that you did say you are a close quarters combatant by preference and such practice can potentially cause damage to the suits and make the use of them as protection moot, but I do know that the nature of your abilities can mean that you have a method of subduing them without needing to damage the suits. Even then, that doesn't neutralize any cause of concern.""<br/><br/>While he was explaining, he saw how the male fae had already taken the task of being the driver himself, as he saw how he started the car with only the tap of his finger. To the arms dealer, it wasn't the first time he saw a personality do such without any tools. Yet, that was his first encounter with the fae. His job required him to travel from place to place and dealing with all kinds of people very often, even then he said to himself that he would never have seen actual magical creatures if he never deviated from such profession to do favors for other people without being paid in money, but simply for the sake of exploration. Still, he felt neutral about all of this, and kept addressing the issue of the hazmat suits.<br/><br/>""There are several concerns when it comes to the use of hazardous-materials suits which can hinder the capabilities of each individual user. I did say that my background with the field of nuclear radiation is very minimal, but I do know these suits much since these are included as one of the products that is very in demand from my buyers, and therefore I should know their limitations."" He sat on the front seat, right beside the driver. ""Mister Williams described the suits as ""radiation suits"", so we can speculate that they are wearing Level A suits, which can grant the highest level of protection to the user wearing it, especially when working in radioactive areas. And, indeed, this kind of protection comes with a multitude of disadvantages. For one, the prevention of having hazardous material from entering inside the suit means it has to be inflated from the inside and sealed tightly, as well as employing the use of a self-contained breathing apparatus that provides oxygen from a cylindrical gas container, which is to be worn included inside the suit.""<br/><br/>""Therefore, it means very restricted mobility, in order not to break the airtight seal of the suit, or else radioactive particles will enter inside it and contaminate the user,"" Beth spoke up, as she takes her seat beside Aderyn. ""Not to mention, it will require an assistant to wear the suit, as it comes with other protective equipment to be worn before the suit itself can be worn, aside from the oxygen tank and mask. There are inner gloves, outer gloves, chemical boots, and, in this case, overboots to block out radioactive particles.""<br/><br/>""Not to mention, the face-shield, while offering a wide view despite the encapsulation inside the suit, can also have a potential tendency to create condensation fogging, due to the heat that can result from someone utilizing it."" The Prussian man took a deep breath as the car cruised the roads on the way back to the Grand Hotel. ""It depends if the face mask has ways to prevent this kind of fogging, but even then we are not certain of it. It only then brings up the question of why are personnel with limited mobility and, presumably, limited field of view acting as sentries in the point of interest.""<br/><br/>""What's worse is that, if what happened to Luke's raven familiar is a sign, then these patrols are very much capable and accurate with their laser weapons,"" Beth added. ""You might be right, Islwyn. What we are facing might not be human at all, and also very powerful, too."" The woman felt grim when she started her concern, as it was hinted in her tone of speaking. She knew she was knowledgeable when it came to classifying and identifying different kinds of supernatural entities, but she didn't know what kind they were facing."
5241,Scientific American Gothic,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52909&start=40,2018-03-08T03:39:33,Botany,"""It would have to be me that took care of them, you know my sister is adept in her own way."" Not that he had to shoot or stab people to get rid of them, as Rattus had stated. Still in planning there was no point forgetting they were two. His usual smile faded and a slight crease formed between his brows as he focused on turning the car around and getting back on the road. Between them, they'd mapped the city already, and it was a simple matter for him to remember how to return despite the fact that he'd been learning how to drive from Neo on the way. Not that he'd mentioned that was what he'd been doing, but he was pretty confident now. It seemed simple.<br/><br/>This meant that as Rattus was explaining the issues of killing the people and stealing the suits, Islwyn began to weave through traffic at high speeds. As he gained confidence, the car went faster. Islwyn was not constrained by human reflexes either, so he added another level of insanity to Neo's driving style. Aderyn was watching out the window, laughing softly as her brother carried out a disturbing number of near misses.<br/><br/>""You know more about these suits than I do."" Islwyn admitted his ignorance cheerfully. It didn't seem like something many people needed to know about, and with their ability to absorb various sources of power, he worried little about this radiation. If it was something bad for him, Aderyn would take care of it. ""But if it was not needed, a sentry should not be wearing this. In fact it may be surprising they detected the crows, no? Limited vision would make it difficult to see upward I imagine, and it is known that it is not a direction human's typically search. We could guess from that, they are trained for this.""<br/><br/>Islwyn seemed to have no trouble chatting as he zoomed around other cars and even nodded slightly toward Beth though he at least kept his eyes on the road. ""These are things we cannot plan for m'lady, we will see what the drone and the plans say. It doesn't mater what a thing is or how much power it holds, if you can be trickier or act with stealth. Now Aderyn, help us out here.""<br/><br/>With a sigh, the woman turned away from the window. ""It is likely I could shield a number of people from radiant energy, but this means either I am little good for other things, or else I will need to create the shield within an item. Having one within an item is better, but more tiring before we start. It will take more time. Will you wait for the drone, or do you have a timeline forming in your mind?""<br/><br/>Aderyn leaned back in her seat and crossed her legs, not once thrown the slightest by the swerves of the car. She turned to Beth, ""I would also ask if we may know if any of those in your nest have such skills. I imagine we shall not try to go en masse, so of those that will stay behind, who is useful? Who can be tired to increase our chances as we go in? I can teach things if needed, to gain aid."""
5242,Scientific American Gothic,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52909&start=40,2018-03-23T16:48:36,Ivan The Mouse,"Rattus' default expressionlessness held well even when he was being swayed by the way Islywn drove. In the back of his mind, however, he already deduced that his current style of driving was most likely influenced by Neo. After all, the blonde alchemist was a subordinate of his, and he knew very well his brash and death-defying tendencies, especially if he decided to carelessly drive by whim, usually to amuse himself at the expense of his two colleagues. He also noticed that, in contrast to Neo, Islwyn's driving was faster and had more control over the vehicle, which resulted in him having more close-calls than what Neo can do. He only attributed this to the fact that Islwyn was a male fae, but such thing still managed to surprise him.<br/><br/>On the other hand, Beth answered Aderyn's questions of who amongst the Temple's mages are capable of learning the skill of making a shield against the radiation that was possibly present in the Old Facility. ""There's a reason Heather is considered to be the leader of the Temple, even if we don't exactly have that kind of organization. She, as well as Bobby, can easily learn spells, and Neo said that perhaps they potentially can be a greater mage than he is. But aside from her, I have not idea who else can do so. I, personally, don't think I can easily learn such skill. The reason why I had a lot of knowledge regarding beasts and creatures is because I can easily see and feel them. But aside from that, I can only do the offensive and defensive basics.""<br/><br/>""If then so, we could go for the option of having both an item be imbued with the protective ability, and getting one of our associates familiarize the ability itself under Miss Aderyn's instruction."" Rattus said, still looking straight at the road through the window of their wildly swinging car.<br/><br/>""But can Miss Aderyn afford to do such? It will surely have a severe effect at her, especially the she sustains herself with magical energy. It is the same energy she uses whenever she casts a spell."" Beth replied to him.<br/><br/>""Neo has formulated a concoction that restores such energy in almost an instant. We have witnessed him drink it countless times, and it is not a secret amongst our group."" He answered, still having his expression unmoved by the twist and turns of their car.<br/><br/>""I see."" Beth sighed, although she was pressing herself against the backrest of the passenger seat, in order to avoid being swung. ""Also, I think we do need to wait for the plans and what the drones will show, as I have a theory about these sentries.""<br/><br/>""Expound this theory of yours."" Rattus was almost commanding in his tone, if not for the fact that he didn't raise his voice.<br/><br/>""After your descriptions of the hazmat suits that they are wearing and Islwyn's evaluation of their performance as sentries, my hypothesis is that the sentries aren't human at all."" Beth told everybody. ""This is somewhat consistent with the fact that the plant is radiating attractively powerful magical energy, but now it only begs the question of why do they have to wear the suits, or why are they armed with laser weapons.""<br/><br/>""And, as far as I know, there was never a small-scaled directed energy weapon developed, neither did any see utilization or even field testing."" Rattus kept explaining. ""It only begs more of the question about the identity of the opposition we are facing.""<br/><br/>""Indeed, it does."" Beth nodded.<br/><br/>""And Mister Iswyn,"" Rattus addressed the driver. ""We are nearing the hotel, I suggest that you slow down in preparation of disembarking from this vehicle."""
5243,Scientific American Gothic,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52909&start=40,2018-03-29T06:57:32,Botany,"Islwyn seemed to be always smiling to some degree, but the glitter in his eyes said that he was truly enjoying himself now. He wasn't amusing himself by trying to worry others, he was simply reveling in the adrenaline of controlled danger. Perhaps it revealed some of the wildness inside, the willingness to do things purely for the sake of entertainment or interest or pure trouble.<br/><br/>Aderyn managed to stop paying attention to the speed and passing cars, though the wind still rushed in the window and ruffled her hair from sleek back into a wild crest. Her dark brown eyes watched Beth with an almost odd intensity. Well a mage did need to be able to focus. ""That will be good if there is one who can learn. I did mean more to create items, but if she learns to shield and comes with us, that would work as well. As long as you feel this mage will not be a liability in combat."" She slanted a glance at Beth, tilting her head slightly and watching her with one eye, and asked with an almost neutral curiosity, ""Seeing and feeling them, can you make them act? Could you sacrifice a... creature?""<br/><br/>Finally Aderyn moved her intent gaze from Beth as Rattus spoke. She leaned slightly into the middle, a slight frown between her brows. Annoyance at not being able to watch Rattus, though his face and tone were always ever so neutral. She leaned back again, a small huff of breath coming form her lips as Beth argued with Rattus about her abilities. Worrying about how much energy she could spend. Of course, they obviously didn't realize if they were going into a situation with enemies she was going to feed, and feed well. Though she and her brother were not of the Guardian class, death and dying was still a perfectly delicious drink. Not everyone could be a vampire in this... right? Right. So Aderyn had little concern. Of course if they were going to offer Neo's fire as well she wasn't going to say no. The offer of extra power was delightful.<br/><br/>Islwyn spoke after Beth laid out her theory, ""A human can be trained to look at the skies."" He laughed, a wicked sound. ""Perhaps they are not humans though, and I do not see how this matters, unless you seek to prepare us to look for vital organs in new and interesting locations. I still say no one would wear a suit as he has described to us now without the need to. It would be limiting. If a disguise was needed an easier one could be found, and why disguise if you kill all that approach?""<br/><br/>A thoughtful sound came from Aderyn, ""Covered so, it will be harder for me to touch them. Especially if I do not know what creature to expect inside. I may, at first, only be of use in holding stealth and safety.""<br/><br/>A cheerful laugh came from Islwyn, ""I will crack them out of their shells for you to taste little sister.""<br/><br/>His odd wording only made Aderyn laugh softly and nod, as if all was right. ""It will be interesting if all that power will help us hide or expose us in contrast."" She glanced a the humans. Despite their magically magnetic nature, they could both become neutral with surrounding energy. A camouflage. It was not a human trait. Masking magic was still magic, so, they would see she supposed.<br/><br/>As Rattus warned Islwyn, he only beamed his charming smile, without slowing much. He did shift slightly, something about his energy becoming more intent. The only warning they would have was the motion as his hand dropped to the emergency brake. Then he was spinning the wheel and shifting and breaking and forcing the car to<span style=""font-style: italic"">slide</span>with smoking tires into a spot at the front of the hotel. It rocked slightly as it settled to a halt. Clearly he had the same skill for subtlety as Neo.<br/><br/>Aderyn clicked her tongue and reminded him, ""You did<span style=""font-style: italic"">steal</span>this car. Of course I suppose human's are busy with more important things right now."" Demons and vampires and... fae. Free and far more open than was usual in their abundance."
5244,Scientific American Gothic,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52909&start=40,2018-03-30T09:27:09,Ivan The Mouse,"The sudden and screeching stop of the vehicle swung both Rattus and Beth forward. It also attracted the attention of the bystanders who were walking in front of the hotel. Rattus was relieved that he did wear his seatbelt while at the front, but he was disappointed by the amount of notice that the abrupt stop drew on to them, especially when Aderyn confirmed his suspicions about the car. On one hand, he did expect Neo to steal cars both as necessary and fancy when involved in such tasks. On the other, they might have then attracted the attention of the police. As an arms dealer, he knew that such ostentatious exhibition was asking for trouble, but he was riding with fae, who he thought as having little care with laws and social norms of an urban area, much more of the human civilization in general.<br/><br/>On the other hand, Beth almost got thrown forward against the backrest of the front seat when the car stopped. If she did not press herself against the backrest of her own seat, she would have hit herself forward. She was thankful that she did so, but she said to herself out loud, ""That was... terrifying.""<br/><br/>""I suggest that ride with Neo, beside him, in the front seat sometime, Miss Keaton,"" Rattus told her. ""Regularly doing so will accustom you with such unpleasant speed and handling of an automobile.""<br/><br/>""With all due respect, but I must decline, Mister von Engels,"" Beth answered.<br/><br/>As soon as they all stepped off the car, Rattus looked at all of them and nodded slightly, as an invitation to go to the penthouse of the grand hotel. He exhaled as a sign of relief, producing short-lived clouds of fog from him mouth, and pushed back his glasses.<br/><br/>While walking down the busy halls of the hotel and towards the elevator, a couple of staff approached Rattus and one of them said, ""Sir, we've seen the damage to our furniture in the penthouse, and we suspect that one of your companions did this. The management wants you to pay for it.""<br/><br/>""State the monetary worth of damages the penthouse furniture has sustained,"" He asked them. ""I shall talk to the hotel administration to settle this matter. I wish to have a negotiation with them immediately.""<br/><br/>""Yes, sir,"" The hotel crewman acknowledged. ""This way, sir. They will tell you specifics about it.""<br/><br/>""Follow me,"" he told the others. ""We have to talk with the hotel owners. We might be able to get more information from them regarding this incident in an impromptu questioning."" He turned towards a different direction, where the waitstaff were leading them."
5245,Scientific American Gothic,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52909&start=40,2018-04-02T06:10:51,Botany,"Aderyn murmured something that was not English and did not seem to be Gaelic either, which would be the usual of fae. It was, for those who recognized such things, in the Algonquian language group. She stroked her fingers along the car door and then rolled up the window, brushing her hair back with her fingers. Not that people were prone to overlong staring, but she figured that should solve the attention problem. She hadn't brought many shadows to the car though, no reason to have someone hit it. It was a fun car. Rattus was nearly as calm and controlled as his tone, but Beth didn't seem to have the same control. Energy just naturally seemed to shed from most humans. It was lovely. She was sincerely enjoying being free.<br/><br/>Islwyn beamed over his shoulder at Beth, brown eyes seeming especially dark and purred happily at her, ""I know."" With that statement he winked and then hopped out of the car. Aderyn shook her head with a bemused smile, ""I thought it was fun."" She slid out of the back seat gracefully, waiting with Islwyn for the humans.<br/><br/>Of course they knew where the penthouse was, but they politely let Rattus lead since it was his place. When the hotel staff accosted them, Islwyn took to looking especially innocent and hooked his thumbs into the pockets on his pants. Of course then Rattus said he wanted to negotiate immediately and he sighed softly. Boring.<br/><br/>Aderyn nudged him lightly, and shook her head. Islwyn moved his shoulder in an odd almost shrug. It someone was watching it would be pretty clear they were communicating. Except not a whisper of power had passed between them, so perhaps it was simply the motion of siblings who knew the others motivation.<br/><br/>A slight frown drew her brows closer when Rattus told them to follow him, since she wasn't sure what right he had to give an order, nor what he thought he'd learn. He did realize it had been the vampires, didn't he? Well since it was not the place to have that discussion, Aderyn tapped her fingers against her leg for a second and then strode after Rattus. Her appearance actually matched her attitude well, the click of her heels against the floor expressing pure self confidence.<br/><br/>Islwyn just smiled slightly and dropped in beside Beth. He watched her seemingly more than where he was going, and asked softly, ""So you can understand animals? Or simply sense what they are feeling?""<br/><br/>Maybe magic was not the best public discussion, but his tone had been soft and not carrying. Besides it was something that was interesting. Humans chattering at each other about money was not interesting. Or about how Neo had shot through furniture. Or that vampires tossed it around and a few windows ended up shattered even though they'd all been opened that could be. Unless something else had come to chew on the furniture, Islwyn didn't see the point. This was nothing to do with their goal. Unless Rattus knew some pattern of disappearance that linked the hotel into matters, but it seemed unlikely from the earlier conversations. He wanted to get on things, have some real fun."
5246,Scientific American Gothic,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52909&start=40,2018-04-03T16:47:20,Ivan The Mouse,"Beth heard Aderyn murmur something under her breath, but it was in a language she didn't understand. Perhaps it was Irish, she said to herself, but it didn't sound like one. It sounded to her like one of the native languages in the North American continent as spoken by its tribal inhabitants, but she didn't know which of the many languages it exactly was. What whichever it was, she saw it as a futile question to mull over with. Either way, she didn't speak any of those languages, neither did she understand them. She might be able to see and feel otherworldly entities, but she would not understand them if they spoke a strange language. It simply was not a point of expertise for her.<br/><br/>She saw how the two fae siblings non-verbally communicated with each other, which was something she could more easily understand. As she saw it, it seemed to her as if they were apathetic or perhaps cavalier about the whole thing. Yet, she didn't expect them to be more than anything else. She knew that the fae, seelie or unseelie, were whimsical in nature when it came to dealing with humans and their affairs. However, her interpretation of what they wanted to say to each other were simply a matter of guesswork for her. Aside from the fact that they were fae, she did take into account that the two were siblings. Thus, maybe their unspoken way of talking with each other can be remarkably different from what humans usually expect.<br/><br/>As Rattus gave them a command to go after him, she followed him out of the fact that he seemingly was a person who didn't want to put off any affairs that can provide them any opportunities that can solve the case they were in. Her impression of him was he was an emotionally frigid, tunnel-visioned, corporate husk of a living German stereotype. While Neo was vulgar with his sexual attraction to both Aderyn and Raven and outright rude for the sake of his own amusement, she saw that Rattus seemingly had no other proclivities to anything other than talking in an overly technical manner, borderly disturbing pride with his country's engineering expertise, and formulating military strategies for what amounts to a murder mystery. He wasn't paying attention to the perhaps unintentionally seducing way that Aderyn walked with her heels clicking down the hallway as he headed towards the office of the hotel management. As Beth saw it, it was him, his colleagues, his associates and the case, nothing more.<br/><br/>Islwyn suddenly asked her about her aptitude for understanding the emotions of animals, if she was capable of it. She turned to him and answered, ""I can somewhat understand them, but not in any clear or specific way. The way they feel and think is something very different from how humans understand it. It's complicated, not because they have more complex thoughts. It's because they can't speak any language just as we can, neither could they understand our languages. They also have various levels of intellect too, so all I can do is to interpret what they think and feel. And so far, all they are concerned for themselves in common is basic survival, security, and a primitive sense of socialization, nothing more."" She took a deep breath, before continuing to explain. ""Territorial pack animals, in the way I interpret it and in general, seemingly have a higher understanding of socialization and some basic sense of emotion. But, even with this ability of mine, I can not speak in absolutes and any authority, as my interpretation can be influenced by my own subjectivity.""<br/><br/>Meanwhile, Rattus kept walking through the hallways along with the others following him. As he remembered, Neo did mention what happened in the penthouse and how they battled vampires which lead to the surrender and capture of Raven. The hotel attendant did mention that the damage to the room was seen by them earlier and the management wanted them to pay for it, so he deduced that there is a higher possibility that the managers already saw what kind of damage was in the penthouse. This, coupled with the fact that the incident in Winnfield was an open secret if Senator Madison's treatment of it was an indication, lead him to think that they can get something from the hotel management, and also settle any payments for the destroyed furniture. As so he walked to that direction, just as how he would approach it, nothing more."
5247,Scientific American Gothic,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52909&start=40,2018-04-07T06:31:54,Botany,"Aderyn was maintaining her patience. She was better at it than her brother. Besides, she at least thought it was interesting to watch the way that people did things. Some of the energy humans shed came with thoughts, motivations, intentions. While mages often controlled at least part of this it would not likely be the case with the humans running the hotel. She felt no compunction not to walk in and take what information she wanted from any mind open to her. For the most part, it wouldn't even be noticed. Rattus could see if he learned anything with words, though she doubted there would be anything of interest to their purpose. On the other hand they might know something that would interest her.<br/><br/>Islwyn was generally easy going, so when she indicated he should go along with something he trusted her to have a reason. Besides he usually found something to interest himself along the way, which appeared now to be Beth.<br/><br/>After having watched Beth intently, when she began to answer Islwyn let his eyes flick away now and again, mostly when they came to a cross in hallways, or passed doors. He looked up as well as to the sides, and even occasionally glanced at his feet as if not entirely positive that nothing was going to come up through the floors after them. He didn't seem to notice what he was doing, caution a habit so well ingrained. At least caution in that manner. He did seem to be listening carefully and when she paused he tilted his head slightly to one side, watching her more with one eye. His easy smile widened slightly and he asked almost innocently, ""Can you understand me? Within the limits of your own subjectivity."" The last part was said almost teasingly.<br/><br/>Truthfully though he was curious. Beth was one to recognize what they were. Or at least to know they were fae, though they were... creatures of spirit as well. Descended from things once in the positions of gods on both sides of the family as it were. Not that there were not far more powerful types of fae, but they has less vulnerability. Or perhaps it was less obvious vulnerability, one they had choice in how it was exposed. In any case there was something that was animal spirit within them and he wished to know how far Beth could push her sight.<br/><br/>Aderyn glanced back over her shoulder at them, once more the slightest of frowns marring her features for a moment. At the moment her ears looked perfectly normal, but they were fae. Perhaps she heard the details of the softly spoken conversation. Whatever the case, it did seem she didn't quite approve of Islwyn's chatter. Or maybe she didn't approve of where she thought he might be going with it. Islwyn only winked at her though and her expression smoothed and she once more turned to watch where they were walking."
5248,Scientific American Gothic,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52909&start=40,2018-04-08T05:48:56,Ivan The Mouse,"""Of course, I do,"" Beth answered to Islywn. ""After all, we are having a conversation, and I could understand you well. At least, you can tell me what you feel, think, and sense, can't you?"" She was being direct to him, although she didn't mean to be rude to him. However, there were still some questions that pestered her regarding what he said in the latter half of his inquiry. ""If what you tell me is true and clear, then my subjectivity needs not to play any part of it, should it?""<br/><br/>""Because it is possible for words to have multiple meanings, and that they are defined by the social context and atmosphere that they are being utilized in,"" Rattus suddenly interjected into their conversation, while still walking down the hallway and not looking at the two of them. Beth didn't expect for him to eavesdrop on them, and expected for him to just not pay attention because of his general demeanor. His entrance was so unexpected, it perhaps could even catch even the most vigilant creatures off-guard upon the moment he spoke. It didn't help that his tone was usually unemotional, his accent was heavily Teutonic, and his prosody was almost nonexistent. ""Even then, since established social and cultural conventions are solely implicit, intuitive, and vague, it is expected that we can only label a specific subject, object, or concept with a word that can define them so long as it resemble the meaning we have in mind. Thus, subjectivity plays a heavy role in communication, but only if you subscribe to the Wittgensteinian approach to it.""<br/><br/>""...T-thank you, Mister von Engels,"" Beth suttered while preserving some bewilderment, astonished by his recitation of what he thinks about the matter they are discussing without any regard for the fact that he was not a supposed part of it.<br/><br/>""I am sorry for the unsolicited insight, I thought that perhaps I might be able to help you in regards of your difficulties in understanding non-human entities,"" Rattus stated.<br/><br/>It wasn't soon until they, along with the hotel staff that accompanied them, arrived at the office of the hotel management. Upon entering, they saw an middle-aged woman, wearing an administrative fashionable outfit, with her brown hair showing signs of greying. She didn't have much wrinkles as someone elderly was expected to have, but the ones she had were near her cheeks as she smiled upon seeing the group finally in the room.<br/><br/>""I wish to get confirmation if you have summoned Rattus von Engels into your office,"" Rattus said.<br/><br/>""Indeed, I did,"" The woman acknowledged, with a dignified yet businesslike way of speaking.<br/><br/>""He is here. I am Rattus von Engels, pleased to meet you,"" Rattus replied while offering a handshake.<br/><br/>She shook his hand as she introduced herself. ""I'm Emilie Aldridge, Chief Executive Officer of the Aurora Grand Hotel, pleased to meet you too. Please do take a seat.""<br/><br/>Upon taking their respective seats, Rattus went to the main topic of concern about why they were called. ""They say you have urgent concerns about the damage sustained by the penthouse, specifically about the furnishings you have there. In that case, I truly apologize at the incident that took place there, Miss Aldridge, and I am willing to completely pay any amount for the replacement and restoration that is necessary, without any conditions.""<br/><br/>""I see, then."" Miss Aldridge nodded. ""However, I still have another concern about the damages there. Not about the payment for the damages, but about what happened there. Do you have any idea what one of your colleagues did there?""<br/><br/>""I did not witness it taking place, but I have two personalities here that did, and can tell you what happened."" He looked at Aderyn and Islwyn. ""Maybe they can recount the incident that caused the damage at the penthouse."""
5249,Scientific American Gothic,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52909&start=40,2018-04-09T05:22:29,Botany,"Beth's answer made Islwyn chuckle softly. ""I could tell you yes, but what fun would that be? Besides, as the man says, would you understand what I meant by it?"" There lurked in his expression a sense of mischief. ""I want to know, what things you can feel from me, with no words."" A double entendre, and impossible to tell if he said such things with a purpose or by accident from his expression. Islwyn was always smiling, always sounding slightly wicked.<br/><br/>When they entered the room with the exec, Islwyn didn't sit, he stood by the door, still with the sense of a smile hovering about his lips. He looked out of place in the office, mohawk and leathers and his flashy plaid cape. It didn't seem to bother him one bit and he gazed about himself with curiosity, paying little attention to the people in the room. Or perhaps apparently paying little attention because he stood quiet and balanced.<br/><br/>Aderyn on the other hand slid into one of the seats facing the desk, crossing her legs and leaning back comfortably. It was pretty clear no human was going to intimidate either of them. The long plaid jacket she wore separated to show her leggings, the light picking out silvery strands in the black. She watched the CEO with steady brown eyes, but without making a motion to introduce herself or explain why she was there.<br/><br/>When Rattus brought them into it, that slight frown came back, but then Aderyn's forehead smoothed. She lifted one shoulder slightly and let it fall, ""We were invited for a visit. We were just saying hello when a few vampires showed up thinking to make a snack. You won't find much evidence left beyond dust I'm afraid. There was perhaps some excessive enthusiasm in denying them the pleasure."" She didn't look at Islwyn, but he grinned at her phrasing; a flash of white teeth and danger.<br/><br/>Aderyn was unsure of the purpose of this exercise. Was one of the hotel staff a mage to notice the fire that Neo had lit to call them? Were they frightened that some unknown creature would attack others to their hotel? She relaxed into her chair, the toe of one foot just lightly touching the desk the woman sat behind.<br/><br/>Her brown eyes looked nearly sleepy, bored in any case, but Aderyn was opening herself to take a look. To feel the energy flow around her. Poised to sweep the surface thoughts of the woman. While it was not a comfortable thing to do around a pair of mages, she was curious. Besides, Islwyn was at her back. At everyone's back really, a dangerous place to have him if he didn't favour you."
5250,Scientific American Gothic,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52909&start=60,2018-04-11T07:18:31,Ivan The Mouse,"Miss Aldridge, as well as the rest of the room, fell silent after Aderyn's straightforward reveal. Her expression switched to a neutral one, but somewhat a slight frown of surprise. It seemed awkward for her to hear about vampires attacking the establishment. However, she saw that it seemed as if the darkly-dressed woman was serious in what she said. Thus, she kept her silence in her, hoping that things will be more clear to her.<br/><br/>Her expression told all of that, until she spoke. ""Indeed, we saw a lot of ashes and dust piled everywhere in the penthouse, but they seemed to be more like something coming from ground-up stone than wood ashes. There are also bullet casings there, and a few knives and other weapons near the dust piles. Those traces of weapons and the damage that the furniture got very much tells that you're telling me the truth. But the question is, how were you able to fight the vampires? More so, what brought them there? And how about the fireplace?""<br/><br/>""Miss Aldridge,"" Beth suddenly said. ""It seems as if you're not fazed at all by that. Why?""<br/><br/>""I am not out-of-the-loop of what's happening in Winnfield. Of course, I know that something not right isn't happening here,"" The hotel administrator said. ""After all, this isn't the first time that vampires and other sorts of evil creatures have made a scene in our hotel.""<br/><br/>""What do you mean?"" Beth asked her.<br/><br/>""Just a week ago, one of our security staff shot one of our guests. It turns out that that guest was a werewolf, and I saw the body myself,"" Miss Aldridge explained. ""And three days ago, another guest turns out to be a vampire. That's the time I knew how fast, strong and deadly they were, but then one of hotel guests happened to be a mage, which quickly dispatched it. And let us not talk about what happened a month ago, with the incident with the mortician who turns out to be a necromancer, and he was using the basement parking as an improvised morgue. Managed to release a few ghouls, even.""<br/><br/>""So you're telling us that this hotel attracts creatures like this?"" Beth question her further.<br/><br/>""Well, that mage who dispatched the vampire three days ago said that any human-like creatures like that have a tendency to use hotels for a place to stay, and so as mages too. The bigger the hotel is, the more likely for them to be there, especially when it can afford them more privacy."" She answered her. ""And also told me that these kinds of incidents are happening here more often because something attracts them in this city, but said it isn't this hotel. He said this is the reason why many people are either missing or found dead here.""<br/><br/>""Ergo, you are now stating that you are aware about the reports of disappearances or disposals of the populace here, but only knew three days earlier that this is caused by paranormal entities gathering in this urban area. Did I correctly interpret what you stated?"" Rattus asked.<br/><br/>""Yes, indeed,"" Miss Aldridge acknowledged. ""But I'm still scared of what's happening here, honestly. Who wouldn't?""<br/><br/>""And also, I have a theory on what happened to the fireplace in the penthouse,"" He continued. ""The alchemist under my employ might have created an energy beacon by combustion in the fireplace and using his concoctions he formulated for the restoration of magical energy as fuel. The question only, at this point, is his motives for doing so."" He then looked at the two fae once again, as if he wanted them to answer the question, and give more testimony."
5251,Scientific American Gothic,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52909&start=60,2018-04-20T06:25:45,Botany,"Aderyn seemed at ease with the silence, simply giving the woman looking at her a small smile. Now she loved to fill silence. Loved music and chatter and laughing. However, this was a different matter. When being questioned, she knew to only give the broad strokes of truth. If details were needed, the right questions must be found. A game of sorts, one very fae.<br/><br/>Of course the woman broke the silence first and Aderyn gave a little wiggle and settled back in her chair. These were questions. ""How was I able to fight vampires? How do you fight anything? You said you saw the knives, no?"" Again that glimmer of a smile on her lips. Clearly she enjoyed not exactly answering questions. ""When Neo sent an invitation to myself and my brother, the vampires overheard. They answered the call and then attacked; gauche, impolite corpses on strings that they are."" It was quite clear from both words and tone that she felt vampires were an utter waste of space. If you couldn't eat it, what use was it?<br/><br/>The fireplace was all Neo, so she didn't feel like she was responsible to answer that question unless pressed. In any case they seemed more like reflexive curiosity, not anything the human actually required knowledge on. Beth engaged the hotel manager, and Aderyn returned to watching quietly.<br/><br/>Islwyn had pulled out a knife and seemed to be engaged in cleaning his perfectly clean fingernails with it. He didn't contribute and looked rather bored. When Rattus looked to him, he didn't glance up. They already knew there were lots of things in the city, and since there were none in the room that needed stabbing he was simply waiting for them to get it over with so he could obtain his new toy.<br/><br/>While the woman admitted to fear she was also rather controlled, and so not as delicious to be around as some others. Still Aderyn absently rubbed the toe of her boot against the desk, as if she was trying to edge a little closer, or rather shift the absorptive nature closer to the human to take a bit more.<br/><br/>Aderyn acknowledged the look and nodded as if to confirm Rattus' theory. ""I did say the alchemist called us."" One hand moved in a graceful gesture, ""If you need a motive, you could ascribe his impatience and lack of tracking skills. I<span style=""font-style: italic"">had</span>left him and Andromeda a breath and they made no use of it at all."" Perhaps the later reason was too large an assumption, there was no evidence Neo could not track if he chose to do so, though she was unsure if that could be done using alchemy. She tapped her lips with one finger and amended, ""Well certainly his bravado."" A glance at Rattus, ""Your alchemist is rather... untamed.""<br/><br/>Islwyn finally spoke, but it was only to say, ""I think he's entertaining.""<br/><br/>Aderyn nodded in agreement, ""Extremely."" That was about half the reason they were involved. It was something to do and involved learning about new people and going places and it seemed like getting in a great deal of trouble. In a word; entertaining."
5252,Scientific American Gothic,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52909&start=60,2018-04-22T08:21:27,Ivan The Mouse,"""I could concede that, if Neo seemingly lacks a degree of discipline and decorum, I can only attribute it to his nurture as a mage,"" Rattus told the fae, regarding the topic of Neo's attitude. ""He revealed once that it was thought to him that all mages should have this kind of pride of their ability to use magic, and thus they should have no true regard to the conventions of human society in general, including morality which he describes as nonsensical and reprehensible.""<br/><br/>""Mister von Engels, does this mean that it was solely this kind of pride he has as a mage that him to draw in the two of them?"" Beth asked. ""Because, by the way I understand it, that doesn't make sense. Why didn't he track them instead?""<br/><br/>""I do believe that Miss Aderyn mentioned giving him a 'breath',"" Rattus diverted the topic into a relevant tangent. ""Thus, unless they give out a direct and clear answer regarding the term, as well as its relation to tracking subjects, we will never get a definitive answer.""<br/><br/>""Well, going by your differences in attitude, I could understand why you are demanding them with such,"" She quipped to him.<br/><br/>""If the enjoyment they derive regarding the folly and turmoil that this case generates take greater priority over the real reason regarding why they came upon here, which is to, I presume, investigate the disappearances of their underclass when venturing to this urban area, then I say that they cannot place upon us the burden of culpability if their whole kind suffers from the severe effect that such neglect caused to their kind,"" Rattus said, successfully managing to hide his slightly simmering contempt for how the fae approached the case. He then took out his metal flask, taking a stiff drink from it.<br/><br/>""Well, let's just then assume that Neo didn't track them down because he didn't want to,"" Beth said, to rerail the topic. ""After all, he wouldn't start a fire that large if he simply can't track them down, could he?""<br/><br/>""Going by the fact that he usually doesn't do such unless he gains a tactical advantage from it, then I could say that your postulation is most likely,"" Rattus nodded towards her.<br/><br/>""But from the penthouse, Mister von Engels? It did draw out vampires, which happened to be hostile. Do you think he has a tactical advantage from that?"" Miss Aldridge questioned. ""Why would he want to draw in creatures like that, then?""<br/><br/>""I could only assume because he can handle it,"" Beth said. However, she questioned in turn, ""But what if he drew in something he can't handle instead?""<br/><br/>""Neo told me that he can estimate the magical capability of someone from a good distance, and can even determine to some degree what kind is it,"" Rattus said. ""I can only assume that he knew where or what Miss Aderyn and Mister Islwyn are, but he didn't want to track them down because of his suspicions. Thus, he wanted them to come to him, by creating a energy beacon that supernatural creatures are unable to ignore.""<br/><br/>""So, what kind of creatures are these two, then?"" Miss Aldridge questioned, looking at the two of them. A short while of silence fell in the room.<br/><br/>""They're unseelie fae, Miss Aldridge,"" Beth broke the silence. ""We have simpler term for them, but I feel like it will be offensive.""<br/><br/>""In German, they are called '<span style=""font-style: italic"">schwarze feen</span>'. If you understand what such means, Miss Aldridge, then I suggest that you do not say it out anymore,"" Rattus warned her."
5253,Scientific American Gothic,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52909&start=60,2018-04-29T07:33:39,Botany,"When Rattus described Neo's attitude because of his power and teachers, Islwyn chuckled softly, ""Sounds familiar. That is what I said in any case, he's entertaining."" The rest of his thought 'unlike this meeting' seemed to hang clear in the air and he returned to cleaning his nails with his knife with a small smile on his lips.<br/><br/>Aderyn shrugged one shoulder and injected softly, ""Perhaps an alchemist has no use of such things. It's very common thing to do at home, because breath melts away and leaves no permanent gift of yourself. Still if his magic is to mix things, and he had nothing to hand to capture it... or he chose not to. Does it matter? His choice was interesting. Not something expected.""<br/><br/>Rattus coming down on them lightly made Islwyn click his tongue softly, ""Have to watch those presumptions.""<br/><br/>Aderyn touched her fingertips to her smiling lips as if to hold back a laugh. It was true, disappearance of 'underclass' in a random city meant nothing. If the lessor fae were here, then someone knew, and that someone was ultimately responsible. So if they vanished and nothing was done? Then the someone who should care was dead, or irresponsible, or trapped or... who knew really. The reason they had involved themselves was chaos and turmoil and entertainment. Besides, it was offensive to the fae to have too much truth about themselves revealed. If the lessor were being studied instead of killed for power, now that could turn into a problem. Perhaps it was their grandfather's influence, but involving themselves with humans just seemed natural.<br/><br/>When the topic moved back to Neo and the fire, Aderyn tilted her head slightly, ""You're saying he was afraid to be alone with us? How disappointing."" On the other hand it was fascinating to hear about what Neo could see. That could be very useful if he'd care to share such knowledge. So he knew they were not lessor. He knew perhaps not to get to close, perhaps that the fire would make it hard for them to see into him, his intent. Her dark eyes glittered as she considered.<br/><br/>A small shake of her head and an amused tone, ""If you want to call me dubh sidhe, or anything else, it's not going to offend me. It's not going to be exactly correct, but I will take the title if it comforts your mind to have a label.""<br/><br/>Such a silly thing to be concerned over. Not that either twin had or would volunteer exactly what they were. That information could give power. Perhaps too much, considering at least some of these mages seemed interested in legends. It was always best to leave even allies without a true sense of what could be accomplished if it wasn't damaging to the purpose. Considering the purpose was so broad and so vague, not mentioning one could turn into a bird seemed a minor detail to leave out of conversations. Anyway it was only a level of exactness, most were aware all fae possessed some ability to change. While their current looks were arresting, they both looked perfectly human. It was easy to see how the hotel women could find reference to them as supernatural creatures confusing. Then again, she'd spoken of vampires and werewolves, things that both began as human, and appeared that way mostly. Maybe she was just concerned about her hotel.<br/><br/>Aderyn smiled, ""I can assure you, no matter you feel like calling us,<span style=""font-style: italic"">we</span>do not leave messes like vampires, or incite security."" She did look civilized, sitting relaxed in her chair, radiating expensive from head to toe. Islwyn was not so comforting perhaps, but he also wasn't doing anything beyond giving the impression that it would be a bad idea to harm his friends. He was a good solider, or as close as such things were to be had among unseelie."
5254,Scientific American Gothic,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52909&start=60,2018-05-01T11:02:13,Ivan The Mouse,"""Labels, in this case, are a necessary descriptor for certain subjects or objects with definitive qualities and traits in order to facilitate convenience, not for security nor mental comfort,"" Rattus said to Aderyn. To him, she seemingly implied that humans use labels as a way to make strange or scary things sound less so. While Rattus himself have constantly used painfully euphemistic language when it came his job as an arms dealer and a businessman in general, he disagreed with her. Thus, he said, ""After all, I believe it has been stated: 'Have to watch those presumptions', isn't that right?""<br/><br/>""So, Miss Aldridge,"" Beth asked the hotelier, as a way to progress the conversation. ""With all due respect, but Mister von Engels have already made a settlement about the penthouse damages. Do we have anymore to discuss with the hotel management?""<br/><br/>""I hate to frustrate you, but I do,"" Miss Aldridge directly replied. ""Do you wish to transfer lodging to other rooms, or even check out of the hotel? We will need to close the penthouse for the repairs and renovations.""<br/><br/>""I did say that I am willing to pay any worth for the damages sustained by the penthouse, Miss Aldridge,"" Rattus adjusted his spectacles back. ""Therefore, we are willing to use the penthouse for the rest of our stay in Winnfield even at its suboptimal condition. It is strategically imperative for us to do so, and we are willing to suffer any inconveniences we might experience during our extended use of the accommodation provided.""<br/><br/>""...I see."" She was surprised by his unusual decision. After a while, she smiled and said, ""If then so, be my guest, I hope you enjoy your stay here at the Aurora Grand Hotel.""<br/><br/>""Thank you very much for you great consideration, Miss Aldridge."" Rattus stood up and offered her a handshake, to which she responded in kind.<br/><br/>""We're so sorry this had to happen."" Beth also did the same, and was met with the same kind reaction.<br/><br/>As soon as they left Miss Aldridge's office, Rattus began to walk a brisker pace towards the hotel's elevator. By doing so, the way he walked looked more akin to marching. It was obvious that he wanted to get to the penthouse as quickly as possible, as he even forgot to notify his companions to follow his lead.<br/><br/>A few minutes after the rode the elevator up to the penthouse, Rattus began to quickly scan the whole area with his sight. Room was just as it was described, with small piles of sandy ash dotting the balcony. Some of these piles had blade implements near them, which he took as a sign that the vampires were armed and fighting. He also saw a few cartridge casings and bullet holes. Indeed, the damage in the room was few, but significant and obvious in the fixtures.<br/><br/>""I'm surprised the police haven't been here yet,"" Beth commented when she saw the penthouse on it's condition. ""But if the Senator is to be believed, then I shouldn't be.""<br/><br/>""Then we have to make haste,"" Rattus said, as he went to one of the rooms of the penthouse. And when he came back, he was carrying a small carrying case, clearly meant for a handgun. He opened it right before Islywn's eyes, saying ""Here is the handgun I suggest you get, as an initial offering. This is the Model P99 Pistol by the Carl Walther Sporting Arms, Limited Liability Company. This has an Anti-Stress mechanism incorporated into its trigger, in order to prevent accidental discharges, and is chambered for 9 by 19 millimeters Parabellum. If this is not to your liking, then I can present you with other options."""
5255,Scientific American Gothic,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52909&start=60,2018-05-09T06:51:31,Botany,"Aderyn arched an eyebrow and smiled just slightly, ""I believe, since you were discussing labeling us, I should be able to determine its accuracy. Unless you know more about us than you've shown, I wouldn't say you had any need to come up with more than one... vaguely accurate label for your convenience. As I said, your comfort in speech does not offend us. You could say sidhe, or dark fairy, or you can say kayissta'pssiwa."" Her slight smile grew mischievous as she said the last word.<br/><br/>Dark eyes watched, entertained, as they flustered the hotel manager with their decision, and then Aderyn came gracefully to her feet. Her head tilted just slightly to the side and then she held out her own hand to the woman. Human's rarely thought about contact like this. Beth or Rattus might feel the flare of magic around Aderyn as she attempted to... soften the memories. If Rattus had a purpose in this conversation, erasing it merely because it had included herself was counterproductive. However, humans really didn't need to know too much. The woman could think about vampires or werewolf, but she need not dwell upon fae.<br/><br/>Perhaps in uncertain circumstances power should be husbanded, but part of the dark was being the unknown. Stories and myths and not fact. She would be remiss leaving a normal person dwelling upon the sidhe. The little task taken care of, she strolled after Rattus. She knew where he was going so she didn't run to catch up.<br/><br/>Islwyn simply waited until everyone else had left the room and then drifted after them quietly. His heavy motorcycle boots should have been louder, even against plush carpeting.<br/><br/>""Do you have some issue with making people look elsewhere, or is it simply not a skill contained between the two of you?"" He leaned against the wall, looking bemused that they should hurry for non-magical human warriors. Haste may or may not be important to their goal, but he'd rather get on with it and not plan to death what couldn't be known. See what the drone saw, and then move on. Aderyn would keep him safe from the energy there if such a thing was even needed. They both had the capacity to absorb a wide and delightful range of energies with only benefit to themselves.<br/><br/>When Rattus came back to him with the handgun though, his eyes glittered happily. He held his hand over the gun, and his gaze went slightly distant. Then he flexed his fingers and settled his hand gently upon the metal surface. ""Yes, I like this. Do you have a... holster?"" He took his hand away and then considered his palm. It looked exactly as it had, but it seemed he was checking for some reason and that he was satisfied.<br/><br/>""Will you need to remove other things from this room if the police are to come gaze upon it?"" It was not, quite, and offer to help move things. It did sound like he was willing to be useful as long as he got to be doing something."
5256,Scientific American Gothic,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52909&start=60,2018-05-09T19:05:49,Ivan The Mouse,"""As Miss Keaton already pointed out, it is more evident that the law enforcement agencies who have jurisdiction in this area will not dare to investigate the incidences in the hotel anymore,"" Rattus replied to Islwyn as he marvelled at the handgun given to him.<br/><br/>""I did say something about Senator Madison's assurance in this investigation, after all,"" Beth added. She turned towards Aderyn suddenly, however, and chastised her. ""Not to mention, I felt you subtly casting something. I think you were trying to have Miss Aldridge forget about you, and the fae, in order to keep your natures hidden.""<br/><br/>""If you indisputably have done so, then that only presents a danger both to the whole of the hotel staff, including the C-level positions, and to your kind,"" Rattus commented to Aderyn. ""By those kinds of actions, it is quite become a plausible hypothesis that the ultimate reason why there is a dearth of information regarding the Abandoned Facility is that your collective desire to project an aura of mystery and enjoy the emotional chaos created by such events have lead to those the same lesser fae using those abilities to conceal their presence in the area itself.""<br/><br/>""Make yourself clear, Mister von Engels,"" Beth told him. ""Are you saying that the lesser fae who came there casted a spell to hide their visit there and took advantage of the free energy that it gave, so when they went missing, nobody had any idea why?""<br/><br/>""It is not that nobody knows why they went missing, because we know they went missing there. But rather, the concealment spell make it impossible to know what was in there... and why it took long before a desire to look for them materialized,"" Rattus said. ""By that logic, it could also be possible that it isn't just the 'lesser' fae who are in the Abandoned Facility.""<br/><br/>""You make it sound like many of them have been captured, detained, or entrapped in the Old Plant,"" The mage woman said. ""If so, then how, who, and why?""<br/><br/>""That's what we hope to clarify when the unmanned aerial vehicle reconnoitering surveillance results get revealed,"" He told the statement to everyone inside the room. He looked directly to Islwyn and said ""The holster of the handgun is included in the case already."""
5257,Scientific American Gothic,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52909&start=60,2018-05-13T02:07:01,Botany,"Islwn shrugged, ""She said that, but it is well known humans do what they want. I would imagine not all of your warriors stay at home, but if you are confident, you would be the one with more practical knowledge."" He grinned, not at all daunted. It didn't matter to him after all.<br/><br/>Aderyn cocked her head slightly to the side to study Beth, ""If I was creating forgetfulness, I feel you wouldn't have added the word subtle. It is less than that. I have not erased us from anything. It seemed to me the woman was spending unnecessary time dwelling upon things that are of no use for her to dwell upon. Still she is free to ponder at will upon mages and vampires and so on. Simply she will find myself less.. interesting. Not gone, just not worth wasting energy on. I don't see danger from that. There are none she will meet who will not blurr their visit in her mind.""<br/><br/>One shoulder shrugged, ""Lesser can't hide from me. Lesser don't... cast spells. Not in the way you understand. They have an ability. Or really many abilities that differ with their type, but their limit in this is to create... disbelief. They are also tied because they are not able to take advantage of varied energy sources.""<br/><br/>Islwyn smirked slightly, ""If that is your logic, ignore the lesser. It would be one of us.""<br/><br/>Aderyn clicked her tongue, ""Well not one of<span style=""font-style: italic"">us</span>.""<br/><br/>Islwyn laughed, ""It could be a sidhe who is as your mages are to normal humans. As we don't know what happens to those taken, it could be any type. Unseelie tend to not work well together..."" He paused to beam at Aderyn, ""... but the seelie, there could be any number.""<br/><br/>Aderyn inspected her manicured nails and said thoughtfully, ""It would have to be a group if they were of the<span style=""font-style: italic"">light</span>, if I couldn't tell from here."" Her tone mocked the word light. All sidhe fed upon humans, the distinction was always ridiculous to her. A human conceit that they could be safe with some, though she supposed the seelie would generally let their spirit escape intact if nothing else. Sheep for the wool and sheep for mutton were sill sheep. ""If it was not, it could be one, but they would have to be on the level of a dubh sidhe."" She paused, frowning.<br/><br/>Islwyn sifted uneasily, his usual smile fading. ""Why take the lesser at all then?""<br/><br/>Aderyn put her finger against her lips, in a gesture that meant silence. Islwyn paused and then asked, ""Then why take vampires?""<br/><br/>Aderyn looked at him, smiled slightly, ""You have a point, none of our kind would have a use for a vampire. Of course, the captive could lie, as vampires do. But she did seems to believe that her kind was going missing.""<br/><br/>Her gaze shifted to Rattus, ""It seems unlikely, but it could be possible. You should hope the case is something else. It doesn't matter, I will still help get you inside undetected. I think you may be attributing more fellow feeling among the sidhe than exists in any case. We mostly stay within our own clans. This is an interesting.. challenge for us.""<br/><br/>Islwyn just grinned once more and held his hands out for the case with the gun, ""Anything else you needed here?"""
5258,Scientific American Gothic,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52909&start=60,2018-05-14T00:41:19,Ivan The Mouse,"""As for your first explanation,"" Rattus began to reply to Aderyn regarding the seemingly passive ability of the fae to magically discourage any deeper desire for fascination upon them. ""In this case, the mechanics or formulations doesn't matter how your kind, regardless of any theoretical assignment of morality or any hierarchical standing or rank, utilizes that ability. What matters is that making humanity not want to delve into the secrets of the fae is also preventing us from resolving this case at it's most optimal efficiency.""<br/><br/>""You might be right about that, but you have to remember that the fae, seelie or unseelie, need such to do so because they're trying to preserve and maintain any borders they have from human civilization, Mister von Engels,"" Beth intervened, hoping to make the businessman understand the motives of the fae for any actions that was seemingly beginning to annoy him. ""It is the same way as between human cultures and ethnicities, isn't it?""<br/><br/>""If we practiced such approach with the same intensity as they did, it would only entice curiosity instead."" Rattus answered to her.<br/><br/>""Nevertheless, the fae were the ones who were drawn into this radiative magical energy instead, wasn't it?"" She quipped back.<br/><br/>""That's my other point: It wasn't camaraderie that drew in both the seelie and the unseelie into this place, I suggest, but rather the desire for more power."" Rattus was explained himself some more. ""I just needed to make myself clear that I wasn't suggesting any fellow-feeling between them.""<br/><br/>""So more of a desire for increased magical power?"" Beth asked socratically.<br/><br/>""Yes,"" Rattus was unemotionally direct. ""Call it an unpleasant accusation from me, but it is still an accusation. It is still unfounded.""<br/><br/>""Only reveals more about what you feel about the fae, Mister von Engels."" Beth said.<br/><br/>""I am not a stranger to the comments that my emotional expressions are almost nil, but they are only externalities,"" he said. ""But you should also take into the factor that my distaste isn't because they are driven by self-interest because I don't regard that with any negativity. It's simply because they aren't taking this as seriously as they should be.""<br/><br/>""I can only imagine how Neo will describe you in his own words, then."" She pondered with some amusement.<br/><br/>""I don't mind him much. He is what he is,"" he said. He turned to Islwyn, gave the handgun and the case containing it, and then said, ""Unless you require more equipment accessible at this point and request for it immediately, I believe that is now the time to return to the Temple. Those reports might have generated observations already, and they are ready for analysis."""
5259,Scientific American Gothic,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52909&start=60,2018-05-28T07:02:18,Botany,"Aderyn arched her eyebrows at Rattus, ""I haven't done anything to you. In any case, that assumes it is fae behind anything. If you lack curiosity, you can't blame it on me."" Her dark eyes glimmered, something about the way she turned her head in the light perhaps, projecting mischief while her expression seemed innocent.<br/><br/>Beth's explanation made her sigh softly and then Aderyn nodded, ""More than protecting a culture, humans are the teaming horde. We could never match your numbers. If we enticed anything, we might fall.""<br/><br/>Islwyn added in a low tone, simply because he was unable to resist, ""That and it's easier to prey upon those who don't believe in the monsters in the dark."" His head was ducked, but his smile was not quite hidden.<br/><br/>Aderyn shook her head as rattus spoke of both seelie and unseelie, ""They wouldn't work together. No power could do that."" One shoulder moved in a slight shrug and she ran her fingers along the collar of her plaid jacket, smoothing it absently. ""If there are fae there, it is one court. All else are victims.""<br/><br/>Islwyn took the case and then shifted smoothly to Aderyn's side. He settled a hand on her shoulder, and she tilted her head to the side to touch her cheek to the back of his hand. They were both silent, too long for a normal pause in a conversation. Then finally Islwyn said slowly, ""We are more what we are than a human can be. Human's are... flexible.""<br/><br/>Aderyn lifted her head, straightening, and moving for the exit. Islwyn's hand slipped form her shoulder as she moved and she spoke lightly, ""We are here, aiding you in this thing, where we who are not mortal could be killed."" She gave both mages a slightly mocking glance from the corner of her eyes. What greater depth of seriousness could be desired? This in fact felt like a great deal too much seriousness. Her eyes half closed as she pondered spells with no use other than mischief, magic glimmering within reach, waiting to be put to entertaining use.<br/><br/>Islwyn following her reached out and poked the back of her shoulder. The conversation was certainly an undeniable dare to do something frivolous, but his life might depend on how much magic she held soon. It was better that it be as much as possible. ""Soon enough, we shall be able to unleash chaos among the enemy.""<br/><br/>Aderyn smiled slightly and a soft breath left her lips, tension ebbing slightly. ""Soon enough."" It was an agreement to wait. To continue to be as cooperative as they were able, though it already felt as if they were being dangerously open and impossibly clear."
5260,Scientific American Gothic,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52909&start=60,2018-06-09T13:56:42,Ivan The Mouse,"Rattus, still behind his emotionless exterior, never stopped being miffed at how the two fae behaved themselves. He was steadfast in the belief that they didn't give the case the seriousness he thought it was due. However, as soon as Aderyn said that they were, after all, immortal beings involving themselves in a matter that could get them perished, Rattus realized that perhaps they were treating it with seriousness, but in such a way that doesn't conform to human standards. After all, he was familiar to an extent on how the fae acted whimsically, but only because of information given to him and his own observations.<br/><br/>And when Rattus began his soft march in order to leave the hotel, Beth soon followed. She was quite aware that his insistence on having the fae act more human than they should be might have costed them time. Yet, she also knew that progress was being made at the Temple. The flying drone that Rattus provided them was being used to do a precursory check on the Old Plant, so she was assured to herself that, at least, something productive to the case was being done.<br/><br/>Beth, while walking alongside the others, then asked Rattus, ""So, I guess you must have learned a lesson on how the fae do their dealings.""<br/><br/>""Indeed, I did,"" He affirmed. ""I hate to admit it, but I have very little tolerance for unconventional methodologies and practices employed for standard and expected impediments. It is inefficient.""<br/><br/>Beth smiled amusedly in response. In the back of her mind, what he said only reinforces her impressions regarding his apparent attitude towards things. He might really be a living German stereotype, she said to herself, but she still wanted to clear her thoughts out of any assumptions, as she always did when dealing with new creatures and entities.<br/><br/>After seeing the toll of Islwyn's driving practices on the car they used, he decided against reusing the vehicle and, instead, go back to the Temple in the same way he and his two other colleagues got there in the first place, which was through a taxi cab. He knew the value of theatricality somehow, but he dismissed the concept on this occasion because he saw that it gave them only a little practical use whatsoever, and it was the speed.<br/><br/>When they arrived at the Temple, the very first person who noticed them was Clarence. ""Mister von Engels, you have to see this,"" he greeted them.<br/><br/>""What did you observe from the Abandoned Facility?"" Rattus asked him.<br/><br/>Neo answered instead, ""Weird shit, Ratt. Real talk. Sumfin' gettin' mo fishy 'ere, man!""<br/><br/>""Um..."" Yukina spoke out. ""The hazmat suits. They are beyond repair. Any small repairs done to them were not enough to keep the person inside protected, and were done so quickly and badly. It was like the suits are only for decoration at all.""<br/><br/>""'Nd look at t'is shit, man."" Neo pointed out at the suited figures in the low-light aerial recording of the Old Facility. ""Som' o' 'em ar' wearin' Level B and C suits, nig. Dat ain't enuff ta' make nuclear shit fuck off an'one, man!""<br/><br/>""And the way those people move,"" Andy was still looking at the recording. ""Those people aren't walking properly. They're more like... shambling around, especially with those brace-like devices around one of their arms. They're lugging them around, like zombies or something."""
5261,Scientific American Gothic,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52909&start=60,2018-06-20T04:53:49,Botany,"The fae drifted along, watching Beth talk to Rattus, and only when he said inefficient, could Islwyn not prevent himself from murmuring, ""Fun."" Besides, not everyone had the same tried and true methods did they? Sameness was boring. Boring was why they'd escaped.<br/><br/>When they got outside Islwyn was running his eyes over available vehicles, because taking the same one again would be boring, when Rattus called over a very ugly yellow one. Islwyn sighed, but quickly jumped into the front seat, letting the others space themselves how they would in the back. He thought it was even more boring than using the car again, but made the best use of time possible, chatting with the driver and absorbing a little energy.<br/><br/>Still he was happy enough to get out at the temple and get inside to see what the drone found. Aderyn seemed more so, which was understandable at least to him considering the close conditions in a back seat. They both came to watch the recording, neither having an issue with the angle as they were accustomed to seeing things from many angles.<br/><br/>Aderyn tilted her head, ""So you suspect the suits hide beasts, not protect them? It may still be safest for you to let me see first."" Her tone became slightly teasing, ""From a distance."" No one needed to be shot.<br/><br/>Islwyn drifted silently over to stand by Andy's shoulder. When she mentioned zombies he whispered, ""Braaains."" Then grinned, ""Nay though, the crow man said his familiar was shot down with skill. Takes them noticing up, tracking a moving target. Speed and precision. Or are there others out there to be guards?""<br/><br/>His smile faded and he was watching the recording intently, unblinking. Perhaps even as serious as Rattus could wish. Even if he still looked like he belonged on stage at a punk rock concert. ""Are those their weapons?""<br/><br/>Aderyn moved after him at the question, touching fingertips to his shoulder. ""You said a laser weapon was difficult, no? Would it be so big?"" Now she was the one to smile, ""Would it be vulnerable?"" If they didn't need shield from radiation... there were so many fun potentials. The idea of blowing up weapons that had shot a crow was pleasing."
5262,Scientific American Gothic,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52909&start=60,2018-06-21T07:22:56,Ivan The Mouse,"""The external appearance of those energy-directed weapons can conceal their actual durability,"" Rattus said in reply to Aderyn's suggestion about trying to destroy the weapons. ""Bear in mind that these types of instruments might demand highly precise specifications and industrial-strength materials to properly function.""<br/><br/>""Not to mention, if these hazmat guards really are dead husks but are able to shoot down crows from such a distance accurately, then we might be dealing with something more than simply zombies here,"" Beth added.<br/><br/>""Rattus-san, I feel like we have not seen a lot of the Facility yet,"" Yukina told him, concerned. ""Should we do it again, to see if we can still find more things about the place?""<br/><br/>""Please do so,"" He replied affirmatively. ""On this attempt, we need to cover more ground for observation, which means a change in the flight path of the unmanned aerial vehicle. And we need a live feed on it. Immediately.""<br/><br/>Yukina nodded. Upon his request, she made a few adjustments in the controls on remote controls on the drone, then the broadcast suddenly changed to a live feed. The whole of the Temple and the others watched carefully.<br/><br/>Raven was the first one to notice something on the feed, pointing out and saying ""There's a body laying on the side of that building there. It might be dead or alive, I can't tell as I am being hindered by the limited capabilities of this machine. But it is an unmolested body. By its shape, it is a man.""<br/><br/>""Switch to thermal imaging,"" Rattus commanded. ""It will indicate about the status of that unidentified figure.""<br/><br/>""Yes~"" Yukina complied, making a few more adjustments. And when the thermal imaging came up, they saw in the heat maps of the body that it was still relatively warm. ""The man..."" Yukina realized. ""It says here that he is still very much alive!""<br/><br/>""M'kay, so we hav' a man down up in t'is mo'fuckah huh?"" Neo commented. ""An' of y'all hab a fuckin' idea who's that nigga' dere?""<br/><br/>""It might be Bobby,"" Luke, the man with the crow familiars, replied. ""He looks like him very much. But only Heather can really tell, and she's with Senator Madison right now, to talk with the Department of Energy.""<br/><br/>""An' look at dis shit,"" Neo was pointing at the shambling figures of the live feed. ""Dem bodies, mahn. T'ey cold. Goddamn zombies, yo'. All o' 'em.""<br/><br/>""Wait, they're talking with the Department of Energy?"" Beth asked Luke.<br/><br/>""They want to get support, maybe more from the Feds. It will take some time, though,"" He replied.<br/><br/>""Dun tell me we gon' sit dis one out!"" Neo reacted. ""Dem fuckin' Feds dunno shit 'bout w'at we gon' facin'!""<br/><br/>""I assure that we will take independent action against on this case, even with the coordination with the US Federal Government,"" Rattus said. ""Neo is right, they might be ill-informed and ill-equipped to tackle this kind of hostile force.""<br/><br/>Clarence quipped, ""And I'm pretty sure this will be done by the time the Feds will get there. They'll just be cleaning the mess.""<br/><br/>Raven, who kept her focus on the drone's live feed the whole time, pointed out another thing. ""There's an creature approaching there. It seems to be a horseman, but without its head. Watch him carefully, he's attempting to storm into the Plant.""<br/><br/>""Oh, there he is, indeed!"" Yukina exclaimed. ""It did not show any heat signatures. I will be switching to night-vision!""<br/><br/>When Yukina made the adjustment, they saw the headless horseman more clearly. It approached slowly at first at the Old Facility, and suddenly it galloped and crashed through the gates. When it got into the interior grounds of the Plant, it tried to attack one of the hazmat guards with a sweeping slash, using the sabre it was carrying. It managed to take down one but on its next attempt, one of the hazmat guards was able to fire a blue laser beam towards it. It didn't do any harm to the horseman, but  it managed to freeze it, as if it was in a state of suspended animation. The other guards followed suit, trying to subdue the horseman more securely.<br/><br/>Another one of the hazmat guards came out from the buildings of the Plant. Instead of the brace-like laser weapons that the others carried, it had bulker device that resembled a four-pronged blunt spear, attached to a pole with mechanical workings that emanated blue low lights. This spear-like implement was connected to a metallic backpack or box via cable that was carried by the guard. Despite the shambling gait of the hazmat figure, it managed to walk at decent speed and was able to reliably carry its device without the possibility of falling over. It approached the frozen headless horseman and, as soon as it poked the prongs of its spear into it, it slowly got sucked into the implement until it disappeared completely.<br/><br/>Everyone who saw the live feed had various reactions of what happened, but they all knew that they were facing something different. The mages of the Temple were left asking more questions, and the three colleagues were no exceptions.<br/><br/>""Onii-chan,"" Yukina called out Rattus. ""...What do we do now?""<br/><br/>""It still doesn't answer how Mister Brett, if he was indeed the body we found, managed to avert the same fate,"" He answered.<br/><br/>""Yeah, it's a damn headless horseman, a fuckin' ghost, ya' retarded Jap,"" Neo added. ""Mebbeh dat's what t'ey do to ghosts, spirits, suck 'em up into dat metal box o' sumfin'. It ain't got no physical body.""<br/><br/>""Neo's right,"" Beth acknowledged. ""After all, we still haven't found the bodies of anyone in the missing persons list yet. Maybe they're doing something else to them. It's quite possible that the hazmats are those the same people.""<br/><br/>""It ain't makin' sense eitha'. How com' can t'ey shoot shit lik' wha' happened ta' Luke's crow?"" Neo asked her."
5263,Scientific American Gothic,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52909&start=60,2018-06-30T06:28:31,Botany,"Aderyn nodded in return to the comment from Rattus, ""Yes, that is what I meant. If things must be precise inside, would fluctuations in energy cause issues with their functionality?"" The strength of parts didn't matter if they relied too much on holding perfect alignment or stable energy states. These were all things she didn't know though, the questions must be asked in order to consider what the possibilities for mischief were.<br/><br/>Islwyn laughed softly without turning his head, ""The pucca would still eat it.""<br/><br/>She turned back to the screen when Yukina began to make changes, make the screen show them more. Islwyn had never turned away, seemingly unblinking in his intent study. When the man came on the screen Islwyn frowned slightly, reached out to touch the back of Yukina's hand with a soft brush of fingers and then withdrew.<br/><br/>Aderyn tapped her fingers softly against the outside of her thigh and questioned softly, ""Bait? Do they know they are watched?""<br/><br/>The hazmat suited creatures being cold made the twins sigh, nearly in unison. ""I hate dead things."" Aderyn glanced at Raven from the corner of her eyes and crossed her arms under her breasts. ""You're just cutting the strings holding them up, there's no fun in it."" No reward. No energy. No death.<br/><br/>Islwyn still had not seemed to blink or turn away but he wasn't pointing anything out, just looking. When Yukina switched modes again he did smile, ""I like the many visions of this drone."" He was silent a moment more and then asked the man with the crow familiars, ""Was the laser that shot the crow the same color?"" Of course it might be a difficult question for the man to answer since birds could see many more colors than a mere human was equipped for, right into ultraviolet. Even seeing through another's eyes, it was the human brain that had to process a signal that was unimaginable to it.<br/><br/>At Neo's comment Islwyn said softly, ""They could ask how he avoided the fate of zombie-like, instead of absorption.""<br/><br/>Aderyn added to the questions, ""If the can absorb the energy of a ghost, why not all the plant provides? We can feel the energy from here. Or are they creating a stockpile? A lure? Does it matter, because there is no way to know even with all the sight of this instrument.""<br/><br/>Islwyn shrugged, ""Your pet vampire moves with speed, with strength, yet she is dead and cold. Well unless she is extremely well fed. Not sure what those suits are about... it gets dark early in the winter. Would they shield from the sun? Why keep wearing them after dark then? Not that they move well enough for a vampire really. So... hmm..."" He trailed off, clearly lost in thought. Then he ventured, ""Ghoul?""<br/><br/>Not that it was normal for ghouls to use guns and tools and such. But none of this was normal. His dark eyes flicked to the gun case he carried and he smiled. It wasn't normal to see a fae with a gun either, not that such things worked right underhill. Too much metal.<br/><br/>This was fine. If life was interesting, life was good."
5264,Scientific American Gothic,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52909&start=60,2018-07-04T20:54:39,Ivan The Mouse,"""The precise nature of their construction does not imply that any unexpected shift of current in those instruments' electrical circuits will render them useless, but rather it is an expected signifier that disruptions of such nature will not be a problem in regards to their function,"" Rattus answered Aderyn's question about the laser weapons that the hazmat guards wielded.<br/><br/>Yukina, however, chimed in and added, ""But we can overload the electrical charge of those laser guns, right? We just need to know what their limits are, and how they are powered.""<br/><br/>""But you know that such information, albeit essential, is nearly impossible to acquire, given the circumstances,"" Rattus said to her.<br/><br/>""Also, since those instruments can suck up ghosts and such, they might be powered by something strange,"" Yukina said, affirming her superior's concerns. ""By then, we can only count on these... puccas?"" Her tone became questioning, as she heard Islwyn's snide comment about the said creature's eating habits.<br/><br/>""They are a type of creature coming from Celtic nations such as Ireland, Scotland, and Wales, Miss Aikawa,"" Beth began explaining. ""They take many forms, usually of animals such as cats or dogs, but whatever shape they take, their fur is almost always black. They can be seen mostly lingering around rural farming areas, and they can either be helpful or harmful, depending on their temperament or how the local community treats them.""<br/><br/>""Well, since we talkin' 'bout anudda o' dem Mick creatures an'way, dat can only mean wun thang,"" Neo entered the conversation.<br/><br/>""Neo, I thought we have established already that all sorts of creatures are now gathering here at Winnfield, despite this being a big city,"" Beth sighed because of exhaustion and anticipation that Neo will state the obvious. ""So unless you have something new to say, well...""<br/><br/>""Bitch, dun tell me I dunno dat,"" Neo snapped back. ""What I'm tryin' ta say izzat dem puccas or whatchamacallit hobgoblins obviously ain't 'ere fo' dat free ene'gy from dat Old Whyte Elep'ant, yanno wha' I'm sayin'?""<br/><br/>""I am sorry, Neo-san,"" Yukina apologized. ""But I cannot understand you. I am still new to magic, after all.""<br/><br/>""M'kay, so fo' da retards like ya', read mah fuckin' lips,"" Neo proceeded to mouth the words in a softer voice. ""They makin' Winnfield their crib, fo' sho'.""<br/><br/>""If then so, even supernatural entities are following the human example during the Industrial Revolution,"" Rattus immediately replied. ""Is that what you are stating right now? Did I get it right, Neo?""<br/><br/>""No shit, mang,"" Neo said. ""I mean, t'ey can get all o' dem mo'fuckin' food 'n' buzz in t'is Midwestern shit hive, Ratt. If dem hobgoblins do chow on steel o' sheit, and vamps get lotta hobos to snack on 'ere, why would dey leave dis place?""<br/><br/>""I see,"" Clarence broke his silence. ""So they're coming for the magical energy, but staying for the human prey and food.""<br/><br/>""G'yeah,"" Neo nodded, affirming what his fellow mage said. ""I'm just tellin' y'all mo' reasons to rush dis shit out, or e'eryon' on this city's monsta food.""<br/><br/>""And oh, by the way,"" Luke spoke out, addressing Islywn's question. ""It was actually my first time to see them shoot blue lasers. The crow I sent was shot with a red one.""<br/><br/>""Yes,"" Yukina agreed with him. ""After all, that is how we knew it was a laser, not a magical beam. Also, the crow's feathers got burned too, so we knew it was hot.""<br/><br/>""So blue lasers to freeze invaders, and red lasers to shoot invaders,"" Luke concluded, thinking out loud. ""We can only then assume so far that they freeze whoever they want to absorb, like spectral creatures, and shoot the rest.""<br/><br/>""But e'ery mage-y Tom, Dick, and Ass wants som' of dat free magical juice, damn it,"" Neo said, with a tone that showed his dissatisfaction with the discussion. ""So, who's gonna get body-bagged, then?""<br/><br/>""Perhaps that can be answered once we reach that unbroken body of a man,"" The vampire woman finally joined the conversation. ""You say that he is alive, if that device is to be believed. If he has, indeed, still have life in him, maybe he can answer all those questions. And after all, that vulgar cur of a man did say that some of the more lowlier creature are starting to make their home in this human hive. If anyone here still have some time to spare, I say that you are only bringing this place into danger even further.""<br/><br/>""So you grew a fuckin' brain, huh?"" Neo quipped at her. ""'Nd 'ere I wuz, thinkin' ya' heads only good fo' givin' it to me.""<br/><br/>""Go ahead, you dog. Violate this body of mine, like the scoundrel that you are,"" Raven smugly challenged him. ""After all, you did say it yourself, that you cannot do such because even other humans will look down on you if you did so at any point, isn't that right?""<br/><br/>""Neo, restrain yourself from doing anything. That is an order,"" Rattus commanded him.<br/><br/>""Ya' dun hafta tell me,"" Neo said. ""I'mma do it w'en ya' ain't lookin' an'way, so fuck you."""
5265,Scientific American Gothic,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52909&start=60,2018-07-11T07:10:01,Botany,"Aderyn frowned slightly for a moment as she untangled the meaning of that statement. She was still only half way confident that he was saying a surge of energy would not damage a typical imaginary laser gun, when Yukina interjected. Aderyn blinked and took a calming breath. That's what she'd just said wasn't it? Increase the energy beyond tolerance. As they argued, or perhaps agreed the thing was unknowable, Aderyn grinned. A little feral around the edges, ""Then I try it.""<br/><br/>Islwyn snorted, ""<span style=""font-weight: bold"">No one</span>can count on a pucca."" When Beth began expounding on the things called pucca he shook his head, ""No, no. Not that type of pucca. The type you speak of eats... milk. Bread. The new ones from England, the vexsome pucca. They eat metal, things that carry energy. They don't look like animals.""<br/><br/>Islwyn still watched the monitors, his tone just a touch distracted. He was more interested in seeing the enemy, the grounds, than a discussion on how much trouble one fae can cause. He already knew the answer.<br/><br/>Aderyn was following the conversation a bit more closely and chuckled softly, ""Well I'd agree with the speculation, if the topic were not pucca. They are like rats. They'd stay anywhere you were making things they like to eat, if there is one here, you can guess they are anywhere that you have..."" She paused a heartbeat and then smiled, ""Ah yes, an airport.""<br/><br/>Islwyn smiled as Neo encouraged speed, he did find preparation dull, even if it was needed. Then a nod for Luke as he indicated there were two weapons. Or a way to change between the two types. That was useful.<br/><br/>Aderyn glanced around the room of mages and asked, ""Is one of you a healer? I assume aid will be needed if the man just lays there. And is the feeling that you need more information so we would seek only to bring this man out unknown, or stop by him on the way in to see only if we can gain information?""<br/><br/>Aderyn's dark lashes lowered to hide her eyes and she looked at her manicured nails. There was something in her posture that said she was trying to make a decision on what to offer or perhaps reveal. It had been noted already the pair were loath to have much known about them.<br/><br/>In that silence while she waited for the answer to her questions, Islwyn glanced at her. Seeming to feel it, she looked back at him and he shook his head ever-so-slightly. Then he turned back to the screens and Aderyn seemed to relax, adopting a more casual position and crossing her arms over her chest.<br/><br/>Planning was well and good, but they knew what they knew now. Maybe they could spend days watching and learn a bit more, or maybe it would waste days. She had them in her life, but it seemed.. boring. Especially since her twin was in warrior mode and would probably be content to stand for days watching the screen. There was hope, two had now urged speed.<br/><br/>""The state of the man does suggest radiation could be confirmed to not be an issue, does it not?"" Another point to confirm. If she definitely didn't need to create shield, she had more energy for other things. Not that she was entirely sure what radiation did to a human beyond the fact they seemed to not handle much beyond the sun. As well as the fact the suit wearing creatures were perhaps ghouls or some such related creature. The suits camouflage, though from what, and who was watching, and how close did they think people might be watching? Why did they worry what was seen? It was confusing. Too many questions, and the answers likely out of reach until it was too late. So much fun."
5266,Scientific American Gothic,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52909&start=60,2018-07-13T13:08:24,Ivan The Mouse,"""I see now,"" Beth nodded, accepting Islwyn's explanation regarding what kind of pucca they were talking about. ""It looks like a new type of pucca appeared in the English lands. Not to mention they adapted to human civilization, too.""<br/><br/>""But they stay here and there are no airports in this city,"" Yukina said. ""There is a lot of metal here, since this is a city, but as for energy... what kind of energy are we talking about?""<br/><br/>""It dun fuggin' mattah at all,"" Neo intervened into the discussion.<br/><br/>""Yeah, it doesn't matter at all,"" Andy acknowledged him, trying to contribute into the discussion. ""Besides, we both have magical and non-magical energy here for now. So, whatever it is, we can only tell by the end.""<br/><br/>""But Isu-san said that they stay at airports, right?"" Yukina replied. ""So it will does mean that it is, most likely, non-magical. But you are right, it does not matter at all for now.""<br/><br/>""Well, speakan o' types a' ene'gy,"" The blonde alchemist began to explain more. ""I ain't sayin' rads ain't shit fo' now, but we still do need som' sorta shield or shit when we stowm t'at Plant, yo. 'Sides, we gon' figh' 'gainst lasers 'ere. So we hafta gear up fo' both. An' I'mma alchemist, so I do all types a' healin'. But ain't nevah enuff medics in a war.""<br/><br/>""Ergo, any confirmation about issues regarding radioactivity affecting the casualty we have spotted is still on hold, until we can directly confirm so,"" Rattus explained more. ""As for plans regarding the evacuation of the casualty seen in the grounds of the Plant, we are going to put such into high priority. After all, we need to confirm his identity and-""<br/><br/>""Eh, yeahyeahyeahyeah..."" Neo intervened. ""So das it, huh? We gonna go get his ass outta t'ere, make sure he's still alive an' kickin', 'nd see if he's radded o' not. No mo' questions.""<br/><br/>""For you,"" Rattus immediately replied to him. ""Anymore questions from the rest, so we can proceed to planning our infiltration into the Facility?"""
5267,Scientific American Gothic,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52909&start=60,2018-08-12T08:29:53,Botany,"Aderyn shook her head slightly, ""There is a spirit and energy in the things of nature, and we were born of that. Yet you create things, you string energy through them, your imaginations give them spirit. You should not doubt that even your own creations could sustain life.""<br/><br/>Islwyn grinned at her for a long moment, ""Energy is energy. She means the more complex things you build that run on energy, the more happy the pucca are. They love airports, but I imagine they'd like cars... and power plants."" His dark eyes glittered and his face turned without hesitation in the direction of the facility they had been discussing. His tongue ran lightly over his lower lip, a far away expression crossing his face. Clearly it wasn't only the pucca who found a power plant interesting.<br/><br/>Aderyn turned her face in the same manner and then shivered slightly and admitted, ""I want to go."" Brown eyes turned back to Neo, and she repeated what Islwyn had said, ""Energy is energy. It is only how many flavours you can hold."" Her lips curved, no fear in her eyes for radiation. They'd noticed already, the power plant was attracting magical creatures. But power plants did, even without help, it was just no one noticed. Because this one, this one was not containing energy. It was calling.<br/><br/>Islwyn crossed his arms, glanced at his sister. Her question on their purpose had not been answered. Finally he stopped smiling, and after a long moment asked, ""Is it your will to get this man and bring him here to plan more, perhaps warning those within by his absence, perhaps triggering a trap? Or is it your thought that some bring him back while others proceed onward?""<br/><br/>Volunteering for even potential heroics was against their nature. However... he wasn't sure any of the human's could walk in shadow. He wasn't going to point it out until the question was answered, but if they wanted a rescue separate from the work... and it would give them much more information. They could taste the energy, let the humans know if it may be dangerous.<br/><br/>Aderyn was plainly thinking something else now, and had distracted herself looking through pockets inside her plaid jacket. Finally she pulled what appeared to be a gold coin free with a pleased sound. ""Ah. Watch."" Magic burst forth from the shadow of self, revealing her strength for a single heartbeat before it settled into the coin she held. Something else too, for something paler than a shadow traced massive wings around her form in that instant, though she seemed unaware. The coin was a mirror of self in a way, so likely not as natural for a human to create. She held it to Neo, ""This will shield you. It is... the opposite of a thing from your fire of power."" To take and hold, and she had left it joined to herself so that it would never fill, only supply her with more power. She had done her best to limit what it could take, so that magical energy was not dimmed by it.<br/><br/>""I want to go now."" Islwyn shrugged, ""We wait only on you. We have not seen what we can see? Did you obtain the paths within the buildings? I will see and remember them ere we go if you did, but that is all that is needed at best is it not?"" His thumb slid over the hilt of his sword and the light within his eyes would bring to mind the joyful madness of his charge upon the vampires. At least for those who had seen it."
5268,Scientific American Gothic,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52909&start=60,2018-08-22T06:08:34,Ivan The Mouse,"When Neo took the gold coin from Aderyn, he immediately felt its power. Or rather, he quickly knew what she meant about the coin's abilities. As soon as he held it, he winced slightly, saying, ""Oh, so now yo' suckin' me off, uh? Makin' a fuckin' black 'ole fo' tha shit in the Old Plant. Fuckin' brilliant."" He was being sardonic in his voice.<br/><br/>""Neo,"" Rattus said. ""If you have any objections in keeping the magical artifact as presented to your person, then I suggest you transfer it to another associate what will appreciate it.""<br/><br/>""I ain't gonna gib dis ta an'wun in the Temple, man! The fuckin' coin sucks off magical energy from 'round it! And guess what?"" Neo complained to him. ""It takes both inna' and outta' magi-mojo to cast shit! Ain't nobody's gonna cast an'thang carryin' dis in their pocket!""<br/><br/>""In that case then, I will have the coin on me instead,"" He replied. ""I am not a magi, thus any concerns regarding my ability to conjure magic are irrelevant due to my total inability to do such. I order you to transfer the coin to me.""<br/><br/>""Fine,"" Neo was indifferent when he tossed the coin to his superior's direction. Rattus quickly caught the coin as it came near him. ""I jus' hope t'is fairy enjoys suckin' ya' off.""<br/><br/>After that short exchange between the two colleagues, there was a silence in the Temple. It was broken when Clarence said, ""Mister von Engles, you have a plan, do you?""<br/><br/>""Indeed,"" Rattus affirmed. ""We must get the casualty out of that vicinity first, and examine him more. We have observed enough of the courtyard of the Old Facility using the unmanned aerial vehicle, so we have at rudimentary idea of its layout.""<br/><br/>""You're saying something about where that wounded guy is in the Plant,"" Andy quickly concluded.<br/><br/>""Correct. It's placement isn't in any location where it would be considered a perfect center. In fact, the way the body laid itself suggests that the person in question made a final attempt to leave the Facility's courtyard. Thus, that most likely rules out the possibility of it being a trap."" Rattus expounded more information, without saying anything specific.<br/><br/>This was noticed by Andy and finally asked him, ""So your plan, then, is to distract those hazmats away from Bobby or whoever that was to a place further away from where he is, and get him out of there?""<br/><br/>""You're getting more information from him, and this is simply the first stage of your whole strategy,"" Beth finally spoke out.<br/><br/>""There is a possibility presented by some of you here, that the unidentified person is Robert Brett, and it is established that he was sent out to investigate or search for another missing member you have here in the Temple,"" He added. ""But even if it turns out that he is not Mister Brett, I am still pretty certain that he has some valuable information regarding the Facility. As much as we know the layout of the courtyard, the unmanned aerial vehicle obviously cannot see the interiors of any structures in there.""<br/><br/>""So, I see that you do not want to wait for Heather and the Department of Energy anymore,"" Beth replied. ""Senator Madison is in this, after all. They might have the blueprints for the Facility.""<br/><br/>""Even with the interior floor plans, those do not take account the opposition we are facing today."" He said. ""Thus, it is ideal for us to do the first stage the strategy.""<br/><br/>""Well, yeah,"" Neo agreed. ""So, we need t'at good ol' goddamned distraction, huh? I'm willing to volunteer, but fuck y'all pussies if ya' ain't gonna do som'thang."""
5269,Scientific American Gothic,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52909&start=60,2018-10-08T03:24:04,Botany,"Aderyn's lips curved into an impish smile, her dark eyes glittering as Neo sounded very annoyed over her gift. Or perhaps the smile was for the admission that he couldn't prevent it from taking his energy, or that the humans would have trouble functioning around such a charm. ""I could make it more specific of course, but I'd have to see what energy is released by the plant, or by the weapons."" One slender shoulder rose and fell in a careless motion.<br/><br/>A slight pause and she told Rattus seriously, ""It should not take anything from you."" At least as long as he functioned like other humans for the most part. If the energy of his body was on a different level it might. ""But if you feel colder than this abysmal weather dictates, I can alter it further.""<br/><br/>Islwyn studied Rattus curiously, apparently a little surprised that the man was not a mage like the rest. Which meant that he at least had indeed been behaving himself very well. After a moment of study he turned back to the screen showing the view from the drone. His arms crossed low on his body, a slight motion of his shoulders causing the plaid cape he wore to fall around him.<br/><br/>Without turning away from the screen he asked, ""You are certain that you wish them to know ahead that we are here, watching, that we can take something from them?"" After all even a distraction meant that eyes were turned to them. The next time when they wanted to go deeper would be more difficult.<br/><br/>Aderyn frowned slightly, Rattus answer having no logic to her. If she had a prisoner that tied to escape, that she did not care to recapture, the person would not be laying about alive. Who cared what direction the person lay, if they were not dead? Making it look like they fell close to escape and there was a chance to save them was a perfect trap. ""Why do they not know he lives?"" She couldn't understand it. If it was not a trap, then why not be certain, why leave a body laying out in the open? Not that she minded traps of course, when one could be certain what they were made of.<br/><br/>Islwyn finally turned away from the monitor and beamed cheerfully at Neo. ""If you distract them, I will reclaim the person."" He'd been watching the shadows and the snow as much as the enemy and he was getting tired of waiting. He could listen to people talk and do nothing all day back home. What good was freedom if you wasted it, doing nothing new?<br/><br/>Aderyn's breath left her lips in a soft huff, ""I'll watch over you."" She tightened the belt on her long plaid coat and with a subtle shift her high heals turned into slightly more sensible snow boots. A pause and she glanced at the screen, ""I don't suppose any of you can shout loudly if something interesting happens while we are away?"""
5270,Scientific American Gothic,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52909&start=80,2018-10-11T05:59:57,Ivan The Mouse,"Rattus looked at Aderyn, replying, ""To such question of yours, I am only relying on the fact that the patrols in the Facility have not noticed that specific spot at all. It could be that it is considered a remote place to them.""<br/><br/>""With all due respect, Mister von Engels,"" Clarence said, listening to the conversation. ""But that's really uncertain of you.""<br/><br/>""But what's a certain factor is this,"" He faced him and Islywn. ""After our extraction of the casualty, the next phase of the plan will involve a direct assault on the interiors of the structures in there.""<br/><br/>""Goddamn, we oughta' should be gon' do dat, Ratt,"" Neo complained. ""Too much fuckin' plannin'. Even mah fuck-gurl Raven 'ere has gon' bored her ass to anudda deff, man. We gotta go kick sum ass.""<br/><br/>""Still, have some restraint and moderation in order not to damage any sensitive equipment the Facility has. That's a command,"" Rattus told him. ""As such, Yukina will need to join us in this.""<br/><br/>""So, you want to see how the place really worked and what actually happened there. Alright,"" Yukina acknowledged. ""The drone has done its work, then!""<br/><br/>""Yes it has, indeed,"" The businessman nodded. ""We suppose that there would be people in the Temple to meet the representatives of the United States Department of Energy. Who would it be?""<br/><br/>""I will,"" Luke said. ""I am not a fighting mage. My familiars will alert you if anything has happened.""<br/><br/>""So yeah, as I was sayin', let's go kick ass,"" Neo said, beginning to walk towards a specific direction. ""Ratt, if yo ain't hav' a rod up ya' assho', ya' woulda be jackin' cars away, man. But ya' ain't so we hafta go walk now. Lezzgo!"""
5271,Scientific American Gothic,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52909&start=80,2018-10-23T04:15:26,Botany,"Aderyn shook her head slightly. One couldn't assume the enemy was incompetent. Yet the man seemed unwilling to believe otherwise. It looked like such an obvious trap, and there would be her brother and the alchemist, strolling in. Sure if there wasn't enough food in the nest she'd take out Islwyn, but he was her favorite sibling. There was lots of food here too. It would be... wasteful. She blew a soft breath through her lips, tapped her fingers against her thigh and then nodded to herself. ""If I have to pull them out of a trap, one of you feeds me."" Her dark eyes shifted to those who had attempted to describe unseelie and a slight smile pulled at the corner of her lips.<br/><br/>Islwyn grinned at the statement, ""Sounds like a good time."" He turned his smile on his sister, ""Are you prepared for some serious shadows?"" Aderyn frowned at him. It just made his grin wider.<br/><br/>He seemed to assume that the command not to damage things was directed at the alchemist and wandered off toward the door of the temple before the conversation was over. Having stated the pucca was chaos embodied, it wasn't entirely certain how far off that mark he was himself. He prowled across the room with an air of barely restrained violence, the dark plaid cloak rippling oddly as he moved.<br/><br/>Aderyn looked over at Luke's crows and smiled slightly. ""They'll fly a pattern, or can they communicate more usefully?"" She almost sounded... teasing. Of course there was no time to continue the conversation and with the slightest flutter of lashes giving away her impatience with men, she asked their backs, ""Do we need to travel together?"" Walking was fine if you were having fun, but trudging through snow did not seem fun. She toyed with the belt that wrapped the waist of her plaid coat, shifting her shoulders slightly. Appearing human was useful but it was less entertaining after a while.<br/><br/>As she joined Islwyn, he looked at her and laughed softly, ""I thought you were the cautious one.""<br/><br/>She slapped his shoulder lightly and spoke quietly, ""I was trapped as much as you were.""<br/><br/>Islwyn looked thoughtful for a moment, ""Well you can keep me out of trouble this time.""<br/><br/>Her hands lifted to press against her lips, as if to stifle a smile, ""Idiot."""
5272,Scientific American Gothic,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52909&start=80,2018-10-25T04:09:09,Ivan The Mouse,"""Jesus fuckin' Christ, I swear,"" Neo started to complain again, as he walked through the snow on the pathway out of the Temple's grounds. He had a slight grimace that signified his annoyance. ""If it ain't mah goddamn idea, we'll hav' jackshit o' a choice but ta stand 'round t'ere an' feel each otha's ballz! Man, Ratt, ya' shoul' get a car or sumfin', a nigga gon' his ass too tired when he gets to da Plant!""<br/><br/>""By your admission, this was what you think was the best way of getting to the Facility,"" Rattus tipped his glasses back, as he spoke out. Fogs came out as he talked and exhaled, thus he was soon forced to stop for a while and wipe the lens of his glasses. ""We are both trained soldiers, Neo. I believe that the distance from our current location to our destination does not warrant the need for the aid of automotive transportation of any sort.""<br/><br/>""'We'? T'ere ain't jus' a 'we' 'ere, ya' fuckin' Nazi!"" Neo replied. ""How 'bout our crew 'ere?! Dun tell me ya' dumb 'nuff to leave dem dicks limp when we get der! Ya' gonna get 'em all iced dead!""<br/><br/>""It is your idea, Neo-san,"" Yukina spoke out, smiling and seemingly optimistic. ""I can endure the walking. It will be fine.""<br/><br/>""Den I ain't talkin' 'bout yo' dumbass!"" Neo shot back at her. He exhaled, stopped walking, and turned to face everyone. ""Look, guys. I'm fuckin' idiot, 'nd I wuz cocky as fuck, I'm sorry for dat shit, but we gotta hav' a ride from 'ere to tha outskirts of the goddamn city!""<br/><br/>Andy turned her head towards a direction. Raven noticed her immediately, asking ""Ah, I suppose you feel it too? That kind of aura coming towards us?""<br/><br/>""Yeah,"" She nodded, still facing that specific direction. ""Dead people.""<br/><br/>""Ah, yes, I can feel them too, coming towards here."" Beth acknowledged them. ""Undead creatures. Soulless, but only kept active by some kind of energy.""<br/><br/>""I cannot feel what you say you do, but I could hear a vehicle coming to our direction. It is driving on a normal speed."" Yukina said, as she finally looked at the direction.<br/><br/>""I can see them now from here. Those who are inside, the one behind the controls, they wear..."" Raven conjured a throwing knife our thin air, and pointed it towards the car. ""...the same suits as the ones from that Facility!"" She threw the knife towards the direction. ""Prepare yourselves. The driver has been taken down, now they are going out of the vehicle!""<br/><br/>""This is our chance to familiarize ourselves with the opposing force,"" Rattus said, as he drew out his P08 Luger pistol from his coat. ""We are going to assault them.""<br/><br/>""Ah, fuckin' finally, a goddamn car!"" Neo said, taking out his Colt pistol."
5273,Scientific American Gothic,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52909&start=80,2018-11-13T02:36:28,Botany,"The twins didn't quite follow the remainder of the crew, drifting almost unnoticeably into the trees that surrounded the temple. No one had answered any of Aderyn's questions, which she took as permission to do what she wanted. If no one was focused enough to make anything like an actual plan with details and decision, it would not hurt to have the pair of them shadow walking. While Neo's complaints drifted into the air the twins dropped away out of sight.<br/><br/>The mages were... loud. The pair exchanged rueful grins and a couple of nudges before Islwyn leaped to grab the closest branch and pull himself up. The trees didn't last long, and the plains outside the city were... too empty. He enjoyed the height while he could. Aderyn strolled below him, and yet above the snow, no longer leaving footprints in her wake. Islwyn watched the shadows stream about her form for a moment and then made an impossible leap to another tree, circling wide around the group.<br/><br/>Aderyn stopped and sighed, calling softly, ""Brother."" Without worrying if Islwyn would have heard her soft call, she drifted back to the group, a grimace on her face as she let her boots once more sink into the snow. Not that it was really walking through snow that made her grumpy. It was the copious amount of already dead people in these parts. Except for the little bit of energy holding their strings, there was no use to them, nothing to feed on. She stopped, close enough that the humans could identify her, and closed her eyes. If she could determine the vibrations of the energy, she would have to expend less of her own to destroy useless dead things. They had a moment.<br/><br/>She stood near the back of the group of mages, off to one side. As she focused on other magic she allowed her glamour to slip back to a more habitual appearance, forgetting that only Neo had seen her with a mohawk. Still in the shadows it was difficult enough to tell her from her brother, dark cloak covering all but her boots from sight. It was fun to change, but foolish to fight in unfamiliar guise least something about it trip you up.<br/><br/>Islwyn saw the drawn gun and with a soft grumble he followed his sister and got closer to the group. No point getting hit though he assumed the man was able to put bullets where he wanted them. He supposed he could try out his own gun. He closed his hand around it, focusing. The shadows fought him. Metal didn't poison him the way it did many others, but his magic still didn't like it. He spent some of the time waiting swearing and then gave up on the idea. Maybe Aderyn could talk her magic into living inside lead. Now motionless, he waited."
5274,Scientific American Gothic,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52909&start=80,2018-11-22T04:14:06,Ivan The Mouse,"Rattus tipped his glasses back before he took aim towards the direction of the undead hazmats. ""I would like to apologize to all of you in advance, but my eyesight is not optimal. Thus, I command that you open fire if you have sighted anyone of them. Do you understand?""<br/><br/>""Hah, you should have said nothing more!"" Raven boasted, before throwing another knife to the hazmats. ""For I have done so already!"" What she did became signal for the rest of the mages to start attacking the hazmats. They all differed in strength, but they still did try to attack them.<br/><br/>""Alright,"" Rattus suddenly said. ""Neo, Raven, Mister Islwyn, I want you both to keep laying fire towards them. The rest, move towards their position under cover. See if they're effectively being suppressed.""<br/><br/>""Yes,"" Yukina nodded, and she and a few others began to walk under the cover of the forest's trees.<br/><br/>When Beth followed suit, she warned her. ""Be careful in there. There might be other creatures we might not notice during the fight."""
5275,Scientific American Gothic,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52909&start=80,2018-11-26T03:42:41,Botany,"Islwyn moved with an unhurried calm, both hands keeping his handgun steady as he fired. He looked relaxed, supported in the branches of the tree. His aim was surprisingly good for someone who carried a sword like it was part of him. The faint mist that trickled from his lips that told of the heat within showed his breath was drawn and held with each shot. Of course noting that would mean someone was watching him far too closely. When he reloaded, his hands flew through the motion without faltering and there was an upward curve to his lips as he resumed firing. It was noisy, and he was pretty sure bits of airborne metal would annoy his sister, but it was fun.<br/><br/>Aderyn hadn't moved. When the other mages began what attacks they could, she simply stood still with her eyes slightly narrowed. Finding something subtle was difficult among all the flash and flying magic and metal. Power was power. While the dead things could give her nothing, they were given life by a power. Finding its whisper among the noise of her companions was difficult. Especially as she didn't want to take power from their works or bodies.  Finally she shook her shoulders slightly, her dark cloak swirling about her legs. Drawing a knife, she kissed the blade, and then began to slide forward after the mages.<br/><br/>When she drew even with Islwyn she slanted a glance his way, her lips finding an echoing smile. Not that he'd be happy to not be able to get his hands on the enemy, but with such a boring foe as one already dead he'd get over it. Her free hand reached to draw her hood up over her head and with the motion it suddenly was nearly impossible to look directly at her. Her steps once more lifted free of the snow, and she stalked invisibly into the night, circling out to ensure the gunmen were not being flanked.<br/><br/>There was no need to warn her to be wary, she was well versed in the fact that battle was about survival and only that. If there was anything other than undead approaching they should blaze in her sight, as she now looked to the edges of the spread of bullets and magic. She slipped from tree to tree, senses searching for any sign that creatures were escaping the bullets."
5276,Scientific American Gothic,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52909&start=80,2018-11-29T12:24:29,Ivan The Mouse,"As it was apparent, the hazmats immediately noticed that they were being fired upon by the improvised platoon that their attackers organized. However, it was also apparent that the suits did not falter, panic, or shown signs of hurry. This was even if it meant that they were being shot, and their suits are being slowly destroyed by the bullets.<br/><br/>On the other hand, Neo warned Aderyn about her actions, as she slowly approached the living suits. ""Bitch, I don't want dat van rekt 'nd the whee'z too, fo' sho. We gotta take 'em mofo's out so we can hav' da' ride, bae!""<br/><br/>Raven suddenly saw a spot of red light from the hazmats. She knew what this meant. ""Lay prone, everyone! We're drawing fire!"" Suddenly, a crimson laser beam fired at their direction. She barely got hit by this single flash, but it prompted everyone to crawl as they provided suppression against the suits.<br/><br/>It was now obvious to them that the lasers have been drawn out. Raven cannot provide anymore additional cover while going prone, and it frustrated her. Yet the rest of the platoon who can get within the range of dead suits have not yet to get there at all.<br/><br/>""God-fuckin'-damn it,"" he exclaimed. ""Dem' lasers, man. Can shot'a burd flyin', can put a fuckin' hole on us! 'Nades be good, but we want dat damn ride!"""
5277,Scientific American Gothic,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52909&start=80,2018-12-10T08:06:27,Botany,"The red laser light halted the group movement. Aderyn paused, and looked back. A gesture and a mirror-like shield appeared between herself and the suits. It rather destroyed the near-invisibility she had managed previously. She shifted in place and then with a soft sigh lifted her voice, ""Energy blooms in the air. The farther you are the less precise and the less strength, though hitting a low flying bird means you'll want to be quite a way back if you don't feel equipped to deal with this."" Hadn't they ever tried a levin bolt at a distance? Well maybe not. She hardly knew anything about these people. Probably an alchemist had no idea, and the man who wasn't a mage. Still. ""Dense fog or anything putting particles in the air will disrupt their power, their path. Of course then you can't see them. You can reflect the energy as well, but only if you get the right energy level...""<br/><br/>With a soft laugh, sounding slightly breathless she added more softly, ""Brother I leave it to you to watch for anything that is.. not energy."" Her chest lifted and fell noticeably, a large cloud of steam from her exhale. Then she ran toward the suits, moving from her partially concealed location. She did manage to stay out of the line of fire, coming at the suits more from the side. She made herself obvious. It would be hard for the suits to see her form precisely for she left her shimmering shield in place for the moment. Energy was energy, but SHE was not a creature of limitless power. It was better to test them on something other than her own skin.<br/><br/>Islwyn ran down a branch that should not have held him and flung himself through the air a rather disturbing distance to land in another tree. Of course, unless anyone was looking up, it wasn't that obvious a move. He was silent, and the rattle of shifting branches masked by louder gunfire. The shadows of the branches seemed to wrap him in darkness.<br/><br/>In a new and closer position now, he held his fire to remain unseen, and he watched. Well watched and silently cursed the fact his powers weren't strong enough to... improve the bullets in the hand gun. Everyone was focused on the suits and the lasers, so he turned his eyes outwards. There might not be anything else, but he could make sure, while Aderyn tested the suits. She was being cautious. He figured even he could probably take one of the beams without much trouble, but he supposed there was more than one laser in play.<br/><br/>A thought that proved itself moments later as Aderyn was lit up in red light. Some of it reflected from her shield, burning back toward the suits, though weakened in power. The rest would power her shield and perhaps more. Bullets would be a problem. Lasers were just... energy. Food of an inferior type."
5278,Scientific American Gothic,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52909&start=80,2018-12-14T03:57:48,Ivan The Mouse,"""Neo, Miss Aderyn's shield seems to absorb some of the beam's overall power."" He was pointing at the visible conjurations the fae did with his finger. ""This is our chance to do a crawling advance.""<br/><br/>The alchemist, however, was seemingly unamused. ""Fuckin' finally! I'mma try ta' get diz assho's whil' ya' crawl to 'em! T'en, I wan' ya' scratchin' mah ass too, geddit?!""<br/><br/>""Affirmative,"" The businessman nodded. ""As for the rest, I want you all to keep advancing! The foliage from the forest will, again, provide additional cover!""<br/><br/>Clarence, on the other hand, said, ""Mister von Engels, I can try to hit one of those laser blasters from this distance! I'm going to have a try at it!""<br/><br/>""Permission granted! Use extreme caution!"" Rattus said.<br/><br/>""Nigga', careful there,"" Neo warned him. ""I dun wanna ya' gettin' toasted by t'ese zombies!""<br/><br/>""Alright,"" Clarence exhaled. And in one fluid motion, he stood up from the forest floor, out of the leaves covering him and the rest of his fellows from the Temple, and threw a fireball towards the hazmat suits. The fireball managed to hit one of the arm-frame laser blasters that they used, making it rupture. Blue light emanated from the device, before it exploded.<br/><br/>Clarence made it in time that he was able to get to cover of the forest again.<br/><br/>""'Atta-boy, Clar,"" Neo praised him. ""Great fuckin' job, man!""<br/><br/>""I told you, Neo. I can do it,"" He replied."
5279,Scientific American Gothic,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52909&start=80,2018-12-27T08:27:21,Botany,"Aderyn was rather glad she was still testing the effects of the lasers when the mage with the fireball caused one to explode. The wash of energy was rather more intense than the lasers playing against her shields. ""Well. I suppose simple is best."" The mirrored shields dropped and a lightning bolt arced toward the suits. And arc was the appropriate term. The miss made Aderyn snarl and say something very uncomplimentary about humans and their metal fetish. Islwyn gave away his location laughing.<br/><br/>Seeming to ignore the lasers now splashing against her skin, Aderyn drew their energy and sent another bolt out. It only seemed she needed one try to understand the effects of the guns on her magic, as another blue glow preceded a second device exploding. She didn't flinch or duck, simply stood with her arms spread, as if welcoming the wash of energy. With the suddenly more intense display of magical power, Aderyn's cloak was billowing oddly and her shadow stretched long behind her looked to be wearing massive wings.<br/><br/>She certainly made a lovely target of herself. Islwyn glanced back at the mages and with a soft grumble made another impossible leap, bringing himself closer to his sister. He could absorb energy as well, but... well he didn't want to try what she was doing. Changing the type of energy was wearing and she was adapting a lot if she felt free to throw levin bolts.<br/><br/>He braced himself in the new tree and lifted the gun. He was closer now, and there didn't seem to be anyone trying to flank them. It was boring. So with a shrug he steadied himself and tried to aim for the blasters. Couldn't hurt."
5280,Scientific American Gothic,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52909,2017-12-22T07:08:18,Ivan The Mouse,"""Welcome to Winnfield, Kansas, mo'fuckahs!"" He exclaimed to the two other people alongside him. He was a blonde-haired man wearing denim jeans and fur-lined winter boots, with a black leather jacket. It was necessary for him to wear such clothing, as snow covered the land and the streets of the big city they just arrived in. His hair was shoulder length but messy looking, with flecks of different colors peppered on it. ""Goddamn, I haven't been in this fuckin' city fo' so long! It's so nice ta' be back, dipshits!"" He said to himself aloud.<br/><br/>""Yay!"" The black haired woman beside him excitedly said, with her hands extended upward as if she was celebrating a victory. She tied her hair into a ponytail, and wore a green komon kimono and over it a short winter coat called hanten, colored a darker green. Her footwear were the wooden traditional geta sandals, and she wore long white socks to coat her feet from the cold air of winter.<br/><br/>Right beside her, in turn, is a bespectacled man with brown temple-length wavy hair, who opted to say nothing and look around the streets of the city. He wore a double-breasted trench coat, leather gloves and military boots. The colors of his attire were darker than his two companions, and he carried a suitcase. While all of them carried various travel bags containing personal possessions, this coated man seemed to carry the most weight aside from the suitcase he had on hand. He then looked at his wristwatch, as he said to the blonde man, ""Neo, we still have about thirty minutes left before the scheduled time for the meeting when your contact arrives. Any more plans before we proceed to the assigned rendezvous point?""<br/><br/>""Ratt, we shoulda be goin' to the hotel and droppin' our shit t'ere. Don't tell me ya' plan to lug all dis shit 'round all the way to tha temple. We ain't a buncha fuckin' bums,"" Neo said. ""'Sides, don't tell me we ain't goin' to use dat penthouse fo' nuffin'. Ya' reserved it, foo'!""<br/><br/>""That is naturally a given, Neo,"" The bespectacled man replied. ""What I am asking is what will be our course of action after we have our travel luggage unpacked and sorted into the hotel room.""<br/><br/>""Rattus-san, then you should have said such before asking the question,"" The woman in Japanese clothing said. ""Because it was not clear to me either.""<br/><br/>""Yukina 'ere even gets it, nig'. And she a retarded Jap,"" Neo acknowledged her. ""But yeah, we should be goin' to the temple righ' afta' we unload all o' our stuff, cap'n. Clarence and dem Mages will always be t'ere, he said. I gotta help a nigga' out, man. He a nigga', I'm a crackah, but we go deep. I ain't lettin' em down.""<br/><br/>""It is very curious that you are offering aid with such enthusiasm to someone, Neo,"" Rattus told him. ""I have a hunch that you will get a reward after this task has been complete, and such observation is consistent with your previous demonstrated behavior.""<br/><br/>""But Neo-san also said that he has some kind of brotherhood with these people. They are both working with magic, so is not that good reason why he would help them out? They seem to be friends, onii-chan."" Yukina said.<br/><br/>""Dude, ya' gettin' rusty, 'cause Jappy 'ere is mo' righ' than you righ' now."" Neo told Rattus. ""They gone do me a good favor back in tha' 90s, so we gotta keep touch, in case they hafta' sumfin' that needs my skillz, man. It's just payin' back favors, and ya' shoulda know dat by now too, assho'. Ain't the first time I did something lik' dat.""<br/><br/>""Then I concede to the points raised up by both of you. We shall head to the hotel how, and prepare for the meeting."" Rattus said to them as they headed down the street, towards a parked taxi cab."
5281,Scientific American Gothic,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52909,2017-12-22T09:18:13,Botany,"Aderyn bounced out of the restaurant, laughing as she skidded on ice. She controlled the slide, ending up with her knee high studded leather boots in a snow drift. She loved it here. The rare steaks. The freedom. The noise. The prey... err people. This place was nothing like any of the human lands the older folks talked about. She figured they forgot how quickly humans changed things. It was exhilarating. She flung her arms out and spun around, the navy and black plaid cape she wore flaring open to show her black tights and silky, navy blue, thigh-length button up shirt. She was about 5'6"", unless one counted her hair, which was pitch black, and styled into a crest with the sides shaved short.<br/><br/>Another hop and she was on the sidewalk, strolling along the thin path carved into the snow by many feet. Once in a while she would cross a section where the land owner was responsible and cleaned the whole walk, but mostly she followed the tunnels. There was something about her motion that was bold and energetic, fearless alone in the dark. Of course it got dark at 4:30 in the winter. Not that she was keeping track of time. Her hands were covered with fingerless leather gloves, studded with silver, apparently to match her boots. There was no watch, no cell phone in sight.<br/><br/>The only decision for her now was to continue to explore her surroundings here, or to hunt down that... hum. It was sort of pleasant, something one noticed immediately upon gating into the area. She'd sort of let the gate pick its own target when she snuck out, so it made sense it was drawn or connected to some power here. Tasty. On the other hand, the possibilities for fun here... she glanced at a man walking the other direction down the snow tunnel she occupied. She could already see him deciding some punk wearing boots could be the one to step off into the snow. So chivalrous. Of course his feet mysteriously stuck for an instant, and how odd he tipped over face first into the snow. Really his momentum shouldn't have caused quite that trajectory. Mysteries abounded. Aderyn chuckled softly as the angry man exploded to his feet, embarrassed and chilled. She also followed the snow tunnel past him, enjoying the curses drifting in the air behind her. Her lips held their smile as she let her feet carry her onward, pondering a world of endless possibility."
5282,Scientific American Gothic,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52909,2017-12-22T16:47:25,Ivan The Mouse,"As soon as the trio arrived at the penthouse in the hotel they were about to stay in while in Winnfield, they started unpacking their bags and establishing which bed belongs to whom. It was the first time they saw the very spacious and luxuriously decorated room, but it was as if they knew their places already. They all seemed to unconsciously agreed that the king-sized bed prominently displayed in the master's bedroom belonged to nobody and was free to use. They instead picked their own single beds in the other smaller rooms in the penthouse. And as they were done settling down, they all congregated to the living room to have a short meeting.<br/><br/>""Before we head out to the rendezvous point, we have to re-establish the parameters and objectives of this mission, just in case anyone thinks that the weather and terrain conditions we have seen so far hinder reaching our stated goals,"" Rattus said, tipping back his glasses. He spoke with a emotionless and droning monotone, which was his usual way to talking in most situations.<br/><br/>""Yeah,"" Neo said. ""I think we dun hafta worry 'bout shit like that, 'cause we ain't got all the details yet. How da' fuck ya' gonna come up with fuckin' plan if you dunno what ya' wanna do?""<br/><br/>""Then I request that you expound more of the situation as presented to you by your associates, Neo,"" Rattus replied.<br/><br/>""Basically, shit has been gon' down 'ere at Winnfield, Ratt,"" Neo started to explain. ""Clarence said all sorts o' weird deaths were comin' up in the local papers and they gruesome, he tell me. He suspects there been some goddamned paranormal shit 'round here. 'Nd worse, motherfuckahs go missing one day, and ain't showing up no more.""<br/><br/>""Are you saying that monsters or ghosts are killing and taking people away from the city?"" Yukina asked, shocked at what her colleague said.<br/><br/>""G'yeah. And the people gettin' killed ain't even the same people who go missin'. So wha's up wit' dat?"" Neo answered.<br/><br/>""That is strange. You would think that these monsters will kill the same people they take away. But has anyone knew yet what kind of monsters we are talking about?"" Yukina asked some more.<br/><br/>""Clarence tells me t'at people were sayin' and showin' different shit to 'em. Someone said they've seen ghouls. One said he was attacked by a fuckin' vampire. And a guy brought them the head of a werewolf,"" Neo said. ""T'ere's so much shit people are sayin', it's like they said fuck all!""<br/><br/>""Then why are those kinds of creatures in this city? What do they want?"" Yukina's questions were getting many.<br/><br/>""I think that is what we were called here to assist in investigating, isn't it?"" Rattus said. ""It seems like this city holds something important or attractive to these kinds of supernatural entities that they have opted to infest in a major urban area.""<br/><br/>""And it doesn't even make fuckin' sense, yo. You think that, outta all of tha cities in da goddamned world, these pieces o' shit chose to go here. All of them at the same fuckin' time, too. So there must be some serious shit here in Kansas which makes them go 'ere, lik' horny cherry boys when dey see som' hot blonde slut,"" Neo told them. ""Sumthin' not right here.""<br/><br/>""I guess we have then briefed ourselves about the situation at hand."" Rattus declared. ""If so, the meeting is adjourned, let's head out to the rendezvous point.""<br/><br/>""Fuckin' finally,"" Neo sighed to himself as he was relieved. He personally believed that their short meeting was pointless, as they lacked real details about what they were facing."
5283,Scientific American Gothic,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52909,2017-12-23T07:41:48,Botany,"Something shifted in the darkness. Aderyn spun to her right, her cloak flaring out in an unnatural motion to free her limbs. Her arm lifted and there was the clash of metal on metal, the knife tearing her sleeve away to reveal the shine of what she wore beneath. Then her mind caught to her attacker and she snarled loudly, ""Your mother was a mongrel bitch."" Laughter answered the statement, ""We're from the same nest you know.""<br/><br/>Darkness gave up fighting dim street lights to reveal a figure disturbingly like hers, from the sharp feature right down to the mohawk and deep blue plaid cape. Except that his clothing under it seemed to be motorcycle boots and black denim with driving gloves. She spoke in turn, ""We might have hatched together, but it's hard to tell what cesspool they found your egg floating in."" After a moment of inspecting her sleeve she ran her fingers over it and the torn threads merged seamlessly. Her cloak stopped streaming backwards and dropped back down around her figure. Having repaired the damage she groaned, ""Do not tell me the entire nest is following you Islwyn.""<br/><br/>Her brother smiled and dropped an arm around her shoulders, ""All right."" She glared. He rolled his eyes, ""None of them would ever miss you. You're such a bitch, who would take the effort to track you down? Besides me, and I only did that because you always find the most interesting things. I was bored as well you know. Do you suppose the'll allow us to return having left? Say, what's that hum?""<br/><br/>Aderyn shook her head, ""I have a plan for that, they'll never know. The nests are already buzzing, they let out the Brannon and one of the magpies was sent on an errand. The gates can be used when they're looking to see if she got what she was sent for."" She paused turning her head one way and then another and finally pointed a direction, ""I think that hum is what attracted the portal. It seemed like it's out of town. I was thinking about going to see if it was portable, but there's so much fun to be had here.""<br/><br/>""You didn't ask?"" Islwyn got a superior expression on his face.<br/><br/>""Ask who?"" Aderyn gestured at the cold, empty street around them.<br/><br/>""I have to do everything, it's good I decided to follow you and help you find trouble intelligently."" He tapped the side of her head where the hair was shaved, ""Did you not listen to a single story? Find a grove. There should be a bundle of the lessor. Just have to hunt them down.""<br/><br/>Aderyn didn't want to admit that seemed like a good idea. Freaking brothers. She sighed, ""I guess if you want to, I can watch your back."" Lifting a hand she studied her nails, which appeared to be sharp pointed acrylic with black polish. Damn she'd passed a park too. ""Main Street. Come on."""
5284,Scientific American Gothic,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52909,2017-12-23T17:29:29,Ivan The Mouse,"They took another taxi cab to get to the place where they were to meet Clarence. The cab headed out away from the downtown and towards the more suburban parts of the city, where the wooden man-made public parks were placed. The city of Winnfield was surrounded by a prairie which turned into snow-covered plain in winter, so it the trees in the public park were indeed just planted there by the city government. Nonetheless, it seemed as if the planting of these trees happened a long time ago, since it already created a moderately dense forest in the places of the suburban area that still doesn't have something built upon them. This is where the cab bought the three of them, to the deepest parts of this dense man-made forest.<br/><br/>They finally arrived at the destination they were talking about, in front of a gate. Its iron doors rusted away long ago and it had an arc that had already crumbled due to age, leaving a few large pieces of stone ineffectively blocking it's path. Behind this ruined gate was a dilapidated cobblestone path that was lighted by torches tied on wood posts. Neo then declared, ""Dis iz it, dis is da way to the Mages' Temple righ' 'ere. Jus' straight t'is way. Le's git outta 'ere.""<br/><br/>""Please do lead the way,"" Yukina nodded, as they began to step over the pieces of stone and walk down the torch-lighted road.<br/><br/>After a few minutes of walking, they finally reach what seemed to be an abandoned ruin of a small stone tower. It had been chunked off in some places, had small holes in the some of its walls, and the gargoyles and the gothic architecture it had have been weathered or chipped away in some form. What once were glass-stained windows have been shattered in in many parts, just enough to now know what kind of images they had. In front the structure stood a young adult man, with darker skin and wearing a grey coat, blue jeans, a blue knit cap and fur-lined boots. When he saw Neo approaching, he smiled and greeted him. ""Hey man.""<br/><br/>Neo approached him and gave him a fist bump, saying ""Yo Clarence, mah nig! 'Sup?""<br/><br/>""We're doing good, man. We're always doing good here in the Temple."" Clarence replied. ""Heather wants to see you, man. We need your help. Any help, in fact.""<br/><br/>""I kno', Clar. Ya' told me 'bout the sunnavabitchin' problem befo'. Muh crew 'ere now wants mo' of them details, so we can sort this shit out."" Neo said, thumbing back to Rattus and Yukina.<br/><br/>""They're your crew?"" Clarence looked at them.<br/><br/>""Good evening, stranger."" Yukina stepped forward towards him, smiling. She then bowed down and introduced herself. ""My name is Yukina Aikawa. I am one of Neo's housemates. I am honored to meet you.""<br/><br/>Clarence responded with the same bow he received. ""I'm Clarence Verne. Honored to meet you too, Yukina.""<br/><br/>Rattus, on the other hand, offered a handshake to Clarence. ""I'm Rattus von Engels, Chief Executive Officer of the Order of the Black Eagle, comprising of my current position, Mister Langraad as the Alchemical Advisor, and Miss Aikawa as the Engineering and Manufacturing Adviser. I am pleased to meet you, Mister Verne.""<br/><br/>Clarence responded in kind. ""Pleased to meet you too, Mister von Engels. No need for too much formalities, just call me Clarence.""<br/><br/>""So yeah,"" Neo began to speak. ""Ya' said Heather wanna see me, man.""<br/><br/>""She does. And she's seeing all the mages here in the Temple right now. They're all here. We're just waiting for you, actually.""<br/><br/>""Shit, really? Then le's go, nig,"" Neo said. ""E'erywun's 'ere.""<br/><br/>The four of them finally headed into the Temple, the ruins of a tower-like structure. As they entered it, the extent of the damage just became more apparent, although it was only lit by braziers improvised from screen mesh trash bins. It was larger on the inside than what it seemed on the exterior, yet it was obvious that many people have already gathered into the Temple, all seated on benches or chairs that were either improvised or taken from somewhere else. But on one raised platform, layed down a solitary figure on an old sofa. It was a woman, wearing a white sweater, red pants and glasses. She was older than Clarence, had a long dark brown hair and fair skin. She turned her head towards the entrance, and sat straight immediately when she saw who were coming. ""Neo! Thank God, you've arrived!""<br/><br/>""Whut? Y'all thought I ain't gunna fuckin' come?"" He asked her. ""Ya' said I owe you a goddamn favor, so I'm 'ere 'n' I want to kick som' ass.""<br/><br/>One of the people inside the Temple said, ""Are you the help that Heather said would come?""<br/><br/>""Well, I really dunno if I can do dis alon', real talk,"" He replied. ""It seems we're all bein' a buncha fuckin' retards here. Nobody really knows any damn thing, if Clarence was right.""<br/><br/>""He's right, Neo."" Heather acknowledged. ""What we know so far, is that vampires, werewolves, ghouls and all sorts of creatures are going here, attacking people or taking them away. And we don't know why. But what's worse is that, now, Robert's missing.""<br/><br/>""Robert? Ya' mean Bobby Brett?"" Neo asked some more. ""Wait, where ya' last saw the guy? And what's the big fuckin' deal with 'im missing? I mean, I kno' t'ats a pretty big fuckin' deal but so as the shit that you've been tellin' me.""<br/><br/>""It's my fault."" Heather told him. ""We wanted to stop this incident ourselves, so we sent him out investigate.""<br/><br/>""That's what I'm askin', ya' bitch. Where ya' sent Bobby? You ain't makin' it clear."" Neo said.<br/><br/>""At the Old Nuclear Research Facility."" She answered.<br/><br/>""You mean the large nuclear power plant that does not work anymore that we saw while we were on our way here?"" Yukina interjected.<br/><br/>""Yes. How did you know what it was?"" Heather asked Yukina.<br/><br/>""Because it didn't have any lights anywhere. If it was working, then it should have lights on, else the power plant is unsafe to use."" Yukina smiled.<br/><br/>""Such a place only attracts suspicion in the greater scale of this ongoing investigation."" Rattus finally spoke up. ""Please tell us more about this research facility.""<br/><br/>""That place was used by the government for seven years before it was abandoned a year ago, actually. No one have any idea what kind of nuclear research that happened there, but apparently the Federal government stopped funding its operation suddenly."" Heather tipped her glasses back. ""Nobody ever said anything about it anymore since then, only that it's still standing there.""<br/><br/>""So the Fed mo'fuckahs just wasted your tax dollahs for that big pile o' shit out there 'nd they ain't tellin' anybody why? Goddamn, that's shady, conspiracy-level shit's that happenin' here,"" Neo snickered. ""But I can feel some sorta' magic energy comin' from dat direction when we passed it by tha' highway. Maybe some shit is really goin' on there.""<br/><br/>""That is strange,"" Yukina said. ""What would a nuclear research facility have that vampires, werewolves and monsters want to have?"""
5285,Scientific American Gothic,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52909,2017-12-24T10:08:33,Botany,"It took a while to reach the park. Aderyn had wandered around quite a bit. They didn't mind, there was the odd person to frighten on the way, discussions over what could be done with the... cars. Interesting possibilities abounded. Their discussion bounced from one to another, slightly raucus in the cold night air.<br/><br/>When they finally reached the area Islwyn said, ""Humans."" She gave him a look, there were humans everywhere. Then she clued in, ""Human magic."" Islwyn tilted his head back, ""Do you think the Leanan would give us a free pass if we brought back a human mage?""<br/><br/>Aderyn shrugged, ""Perhaps, or perhaps take it as their due and call it even for our tresspass. Or take it as their due and feed us to the ravens. Possibility to consider. We'd have to find if they have a nest or could be found alone.""<br/><br/>Islwyn tilted his head side to side and agreed, ""The lesser would be avoiding humans. Over?""<br/><br/>A nod of her crested head and a quick tug on the darkness to obscre her, and Aderyn jumped. Her cloak split, flared into wings and an instant later she was in the park and dropping to the ground, cloak restored. Islwyn followed in the same manner and they walked as far from the humans as they could get without leaving the trees. At once they both stopped. Their eyes turned upon each other and they quickly scrambled around a small slope. There. Lesser fae.<br/><br/>Several of them, but they were all dreaming. Aderyn shook one, stared into his eyes, and nothing. ""Junkies."" Islwyn bit one. No reaction. Well not from the lesser, Islwyn was pretty happy. He licked the blood until the wound was healed by his saliva and agreed, ""Junkies. Makes me glad to not be one of them you know?"" Their poison didn't affect the twins. Different races, different weakness.<br/><br/>Aderyn nodded, crest bobbing, ""Well there may be another kind here, this is a good park. Whoever trained humans to plant us groves was brilliant. I could feel it when I gated to the prairie, the ghosts of what was here before you know? Interesting place. So. On the hunt?"" Islwyn nodded and split from her without a verbal answer. Her nostrils flared and she bounced through the grove, looking, feeling. Fear. There. A leap and she had it. Tree born.<br/><br/>Islwyn bounded from the dark, ""I caught... hah you have one too. Well we only need one, which one would you like to eat?"" The tree born began to sob, their fear filling the air with the sweetest taste. The twins paused to drink it in. The one Aderyn held begged, ""Please there is so much other food here. We just lost a sister. Please not another.""<br/><br/>Islwyn looked around idly, ""Someone cut down a tree?"" He didn't see anything. The tree born were shaking, and shaking their heads, ""No, no something is hunting, something is taking.""<br/><br/>Aderyn pouted, ""That's our job."" She licked the cheek of the tree born she held. Many needed human prey, but it didn't matter to her kind. It was why the nests were doing so well underhill. Never run out of pray. She didn't like it, especially with the lesser in dreaming. So she asked, ""Is the something one of us?""<br/><br/>The tree born tried to shrink away from her, its slender body feeling like a bag of sticks in her hands. It answered though, ""No. Not one of us. From..."" It paused and turned its head then pointed, ""There. From there and to there and she is gone, gone.""<br/><br/>Aderyn looked to her brother. His eyes were narrowed and he said to her,  ""Well I was interested before, now I'm angered. They take our kin? Do you think that is what powers the magic we feel?""<br/><br/>""If they are hunting, we should be cautious as you had advised when we hold our own hunt."" Aderyn petted the quaking tree born on the head and let it scurry back into the bushes. Islwyn released his as well. Tree born were not useful for much information. She was amazed it had managed to give a direction.  Still better help than the lesser here. She glanced back to where they had gathered and hissed again, ""Misbegotten junkies."" Where to learn more now?"
5286,Scientific American Gothic,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52909,2017-12-24T11:44:49,Ivan The Mouse,"All the people in the Temple had finally gathered around and began to listen to the meeting near the old sofa when Neo's arrival revealed more details. ""So you're telling me that the Old Facility there is what attracts all these creatures here?"" Heather asked Neo.<br/><br/>""I dunno, damn it! All I feel, there's som' force comin' from dat direction. It's sorta weakshit, but maybe that's 'cause we're far from it, Heatha'."" He answered.<br/><br/>Another person in the temple suddenly interrupted and said, ""Also, Kate Jacobson is missin'!"" She was a woman with shoulder length red hair and wearing a brown leather jacket, red and green plaid skirt and thigh-high boots.<br/><br/>""Damn it, Andy!"" Clarence exclaimed. ""Ya' didn't tell us about this earlier!""<br/><br/>""Yeah,"" Heather said. ""Where did you last saw her?""<br/><br/>""She told me she's coming to Bobby's house. That was on the day that he went missing."" Andy replied.<br/><br/>""Then we can presume that Mister Brett and Miss Jacobson are somewhere in that Abandoned Research Facility."" Rattus concluded, as he pulled out a flask and drank from it. He took a deep breath and said, ""Thus, we can only further presume that, indeed, the Research Facility is a major point of interest, and possibly the key point to solving this case.""<br/><br/>""But what does a nuclear plant have that these monsters want to have? We cannot just go there again without any idea what might happen to us, right?"" Yukina asked.<br/><br/>Rattus said, ""Yukina is right. We can't risk another reconnaissance attempt in the same conventional manner much like what happened in the previous attempt. We must find a way to observe the facility from a greater range, therefore eliminating potential losses.""<br/><br/>""G'yeah, I mean, can not one o' y'all here hav' som' familiars dat-"" Neo was about to ask, before somebody interrupted him.<br/><br/>""No, man, "" It was another person from the crowd. ""I've tried sending one of my crows towards that facility to see what's in there back before we sent Bobby there. The crow almost got shot down by some sort of light beam, a thin red one. Burned some feathers in my crow's left wing.""<br/><br/>""Could it be... a laser?!"" Yukina asked with wonder.<br/><br/>""Shudda fuck up, Jappy!"" Neo swore at her. ""What, ya' think super-fuckin'-natural creat- wait-a-damn sec..."" He cut himself off.<br/><br/>Heather then said, ""That's right, Neo. If that was coming from a mage, it would not be that thin, and wouldn't be burning hot.""<br/><br/>""Oh yeah,"" Neo agreed, coming to a realization.<br/><br/>""So I was right. It is a laser beam,"" Yukina was nodding. ""Please do not be too quick to insult people like that, Neo-san. I know I might say something stupid sometimes, but please do understand that I am not a magic user like you.""<br/><br/>""Fucking fine. I'm sorry, it's just tha' it ain't makin' any sense from a magical stan'point,"" Neo said, conceding to what Yukina told him.<br/><br/>""In any case, then it is time for us to formulate a long-range reconnaissance strategy in order to gain information about the Research Facility."" Rattus said. ""The details that have been released indicates that whoever holds that position has laser-based weapons, but is attracting entities of paranormal nature. Indeed, we can also theorize that everyone who has been deemed missing is being held in that facility against their will. However, it does not answer the question of the casualties being produced.""<br/><br/>""Man, stop using the word 'casualties'. This isn't a war,"" Clarence said to Rattus. ""It makes us feel like those people killed sacrificed themselves and died fighting. They didn't ask for it in the first place.""<br/><br/>""Then forgive me for using such impersonal term. It was my personal prerogative to detach myself from the situation. Perhaps I shall then use the direct word, shouldn't I?"" He replied to him.<br/><br/>""Just call them victims, Mister von Engels,"" Clarence said. ""That's what best we can describe them.""<br/><br/>""This is sad and confusing,"" Yukina frowned. ""It seems that we are against something that uses both science and magic.""<br/><br/>""We don't understand either,"" Heather empathically said. ""It just... doesn't make any sense at all, even for us mages."""
5287,Scientific American Gothic,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52909,2017-12-27T10:08:10,Botany,"Aderyn finally said slowly, ""We should check all the parks. Then if there is nothing in the city, we can search... for one more like ourselves."" That seemed almost like it might be work, but they could accomplish a check of parks quickly. ""With the snow and all the lights these humans have up, we should be okay to fly. The parks will be dark like this, easy to see. We can split up, but stay close enough to be in contact. This did look like a good one, but you never know. We might find one of them with a lessor who isn't high."" She rolled her shoulders back and sighed, ""If nothing else, maybe find one who is coming down. Haul them out, and threaten not to let them back before the next day.""<br/><br/>""Humans and their drugs."" Islwyn sounded grumpy. ""Fine. Lets take a look."" In silent accord they exited the same way they entered and walked together away from any traces of any other magic. Eventually Aderyn nodded to her brother and a few moments later he touched her arm and pointed to a ladder. Pulling darkness close and making only slightly implausible jumps, they climbed to the rooftop. Aderyn sat down and took a long, long moment to focus properly. Clean. Nothing.<br/><br/>She stood again and nodded at Islwyn, silent still because they had a job to do now. Idle chatter could give things away and they were used to living with beings who had phenomenal hearing. A heartbeat later a pair of jays, black with deep blue wings and tails, hopped to the edge of the building and flung themselves into the air. It was less risky than someone glancing up or seeing the wrong shadow shape if the moon broke through the clouds. The lights of a city were not good for wildlife. Disturbed birds might fly a ways before settling. There were very few who might notice one jay was slightly more magical than another, and in the Midwest it was still possible that a Steller's Jay might be seen. It would excite any birder of course, since especially in the winter they should not wander east of Colorado, but exited birders could be borne and avoided. Of course one was always more vulnerable as a medium sized bird who must do the things a bird did.<br/><br/>In most parks, a jay would land in a tree. Perhaps hop from one tree to another, seeming picky about the proper roost. Dismayed with the quality of the trees, it would take flight again, to try another park. Parks with no trees were little use, and occasionally a jay would land on a children's slide before making a disgusted sound and continuing on. Still there were several times when one jay would end up waiting on a rooftop, a disgruntled fluffball of feathers, while the other... explored in more detail.<br/><br/>They didn't discuss why, not yet. Silence of the mind was a trait of their working attitude as much as not speaking aloud. Eventually they finished. Together, two 'humans' climbed down a different fire escape and dropped to the ground. Aderyn yawned, ""Well some things to discuss. I did pick up a few tips though, so we don't need to kill anyone for a bed."" She laughed and Islwyn grinned. Clearly an inside joke. ""Just let me hop in this shoppe and I will return shortly."" Islwyn shrugged and nodded, waiting outside for her with some patience and an expectation she wasn't ditching him and running for it. They weren't playing right now.<br/><br/>From that shoppe, she led her brother to another building with a large brilliantly lit sign out front. Another moment of waiting and she returned swinging a key on her finger. It opened one of the little rooms. Islwyn arched his brows at her, ""How.. honest.""<br/><br/>Aderyn grinned, ""I figured you wouldn't ask about practical things. I just wanted to see if it worked. Now we seem like lame drifter humans and not homeless humans."" She laughed again. Islwyn perched gingerly on one of the beds and smiled serenely, ""I did<span style=""font-style: italic"">ask</span>about those.. cars."" He cracked his fingers to annoy her and then wiggled them. ""Faster than walking, no animals involved, and still a perfectly boring and... what did you say, lame drifter human thing to do.""<br/><br/>Aderyn eyed his smile, ""Did you ask about car crashes? You can pay humans to take you places in those things you know."" Not that she was too concerned. They were used to reactions at speed, and Islwyn would take any excuse for a new metal toy. Another yawn and she walked to the other bed, flopped on top of it and curled up under her cloak. She'd already checked their room was fine, though such a terrible place to plot. ""Discuss things now, or after we think a while?"" Islwyn played with his gloves for a moment and finally said, ""I want to think."" Aderyn closed her eyes and mumbled, ""That'll take a while then. I'm napping. Wake me up if you manage to find a thought."""
5288,Scientific American Gothic,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52909,2017-12-28T16:35:56,Ivan The Mouse,"""But yeah, Ratt,"" Neo said. He started talking again, at that point. ""You talkin' 'bout a plan, man. Ya' come up wit' one yet?""<br/><br/>""Neo, there's a very good reason why I have opted to make a decision to carry more tactical equipment with us."" Rattus replied.<br/><br/>""Ya' mean, tha' fuckin' drone, man?!"" Neo was annoyed. ""Aw c'mon, assho'! E'eryon' kno's 'ere awready wha' happened w'en a crow familia' got sent to scout dat damn place. It got shot down with lasers 'n' shit.""<br/><br/>""It's simply an examination of another area of speculation we should verify, and that is regarding the range of said laser weapons. Perhaps any concerns about it will be solved if we are able to observe the area of interest from a higher altitude."" Rattus explained to everyone.<br/><br/>""But what if it isn't a matter of how high, but if it can be seen?"" Heather shot the question at him.<br/><br/>""Then let the unmanned aerial vehicle be shot down. By that, we have known the capabilities of this weaponry."" Rattus said.<br/><br/>""But unless it was really built to look for things from such a distance, I do not think that kind of laser beam will be able to shoot it down."" Yukina interjected.<br/><br/>Another person from the crowd asked them a question, ""So now, you're telling us that drones fly higher than a crow?""<br/><br/>""Yes."" The person who owned the crow familiars said. ""Crows don't fly higher than the trees where they nest in, and they don't place their nests far from the ground.""<br/><br/>""But we still have to make sure that we will know where Kate and Robert went,"" said Clarence. ""Because, by how this whole thing looks, they're most likely dead and didn't make it out of there.""<br/><br/>""Damn it, Clar,"" said Heather to him. ""I swear to God that if Robert's dead, I..."" The calculating and calm expression she had when she got caught with all the talks of planning started to crack. She was almost of the point of tears, and covered her mouth out of anxiety as she turned away from the rest of the people in the Temple. And they all looked at her with worry at their own ways, except for Rattus who looked at her with his default stoical expression.<br/><br/>""Hiza-san, please do not worry."" Yukina said, with the tone that said she sympathized with what she felt. She had called her a name derived from how she would pronounce hers in her own native language. But that didn't detract from the fact that Yukina's voice was also cracking out of deep sadness. ""I am sure there is hope, everything is going to be fine.""<br/><br/>Clarence rubbed her back as she finally cried. He told her, ""I'm sorry, Heather. I... I shouldn't have bought it up.""<br/><br/>""Neo. Get back to the hotel room and retrieve the unmanned aerial vehicle."" Rattus ordered him. ""We have the cover of the night, and we can assemble, launch and do a surveillance of the Abandoned Facility even within this night.""<br/><br/>""Dude, why me?"" Neo complained to him. ""I kno' I work fo' you, but they all need me here. Go fuckin' get it yo'self, man!""<br/><br/>""I still have a lot of things to ask from the people here in the Temple, and it is imperative that I will be the one to ask them, since this is concerning about their capabilities in magic."" Rattus answered. ""Perhaps you could bring someone with you to accompany you to the hotel room, so that they will know where we are currently staying right now within this locale and establish a second meeting center.""<br/><br/>""Fine, fuck you man."" Neo conceded. ""An'one wanna go wit' me? I'mma go bring ya' to the penthouse, yo!""<br/><br/>""Me!"" Andy, the woman who informed the Temple of Kate's disappearance earlier, said. ""I'm going with you. I haven't eaten dinner yet!""<br/><br/>""C'mon gurl!"" Neo signalled to her, as he began to leave the ruined tower. ""Let's go get sum' fine hotel chow! 'S'all on mah boss's!""<br/><br/>""Great!"" Andy exclaimed excitedly as she joined him.<br/><br/>One person in the Temple looked at Neo and Andy as they walked away. He commented, ""Oh boy, Neo's at it again.""<br/><br/>""Yeah. Andy's gonna get laid."" The person beside him commented. He was the one who owned the crows. ""Good for her, I guess. She just broke up with her boyfriend yesterday. Still sorta bummed out from that fuck-boy.""<br/><br/>""But Neo's a fuck-boy too, didn't you know?"" The other person commented.<br/><br/>""Yeah,"" The crow person acknowledged. ""But at least he isn't intending to pretend he's in love with her or something. Maybe that's what Andy needs right now, but I dunno.""<br/><br/>Rattus turned his attention to what he intended to do, which is to ask the various people in the crumbling Temple about their magic, as well as their organization in general. He happened to first talk to the people who commented on Neo's nature. ""With all due respect, but I request that you give me some of your time to answer my inquiries. Would you mind that?"" He asked them.<br/><br/>""No, not at all."" The other person replied. ""Go on.""<br/><br/>""Can you tell me more about this organization, the Temple?"" Rattus asked them. ""It is not often anyone can find an enclave of such individuals like you have, especially here in North American territories and nationstates.""<br/><br/>""Man, um,"" The other person began to think, not knowing what to answer.<br/><br/>The crow person began to answer for him instead, ""The Mages' Temple of Winnfield is exactly as it is, a group of mages in an old temple. Well, the place we are in right now was an abandoned little Christian temple that people never really bothered with anymore, until we decided to just use this as a meeting place. I mean, if no one's using it, why not us?""<br/><br/>""The appearance of this church ruin seems out of place, if my observations are right."" Rattus commented. ""The church resembled more tower-like but smaller in height, as if it was intended as a bell tower by itself for a smaller church.""<br/><br/>""Well, they say that they built it to save space and to have a bell-tower too, so why not make the bell-tower the church itself without any separate church from it?"" The other person explained. ""But that's what the old people here said about it.""<br/><br/>""I see now."" Rattus nodded once as an acknowledgement. ""I presume Miss Heather holds the leading position on Temple?""<br/><br/>""Sorta."" The crow man replied. ""There really isn't a leader here. Heather, Bobby and Clarence only happened to be the more experienced mages in the Temple. We don't have any formal organization of that kind.""<br/><br/>""Speaking of mages,"" Rattus said. ""You have mentioned that you have crow familiars earlier in the strategic discussion. I am Rattus von Engels, pleased to meet you."" He offered a handshake to him.<br/><br/>""Yeah,"" he replied, taking up the handshake. ""I'm Luke Williams. Pleased to meet you too, Mister von Engels."" He had a long brown hair and a goatee, and wore a fur-lined heavy coat, cargo pants, heavy winter boots and a plain black turtleneck.<br/><br/>""Have you seen enough clear detail through your familiars about the facility before it got shot down by the laser weapon it presumably houses?"" Rattus asked him.<br/><br/>""Yeah, I saw..."" Luke thought about his answers for a second. ""...People in radiation suits?""<br/><br/>""That was disturbing, man."" The other person commented.<br/><br/>""Can you tell me how many of them you saw?"" Rattus threw another question.<br/><br/>""A couple."" He said. ""They were walking around with some sort of device they're carrying, I dunno how to describe it. But Eddie here is right: it's disturbing. That place has been abandoned for a year now.""<br/><br/>""Yeah, and we told Heather about it already."" Eddie, the person beside him, affirmed what Luke said. He also had a long brown hair like Luke, but he was clean shaven and older than him. He wore parka, baggy pants and the same winter boots as Luke. ""By the way, I'm Eddie Williams. Luke and I are brothers. Nice meeting you, sir."" He offered a handshake to Rattus, which was taken immediately.<br/><br/>""Pleased to meet you too, Mister Williams."" Rattus said. ""So, did Miss Heather offer any course of action after what you saw?""<br/><br/>""She simply told Clar to call for Neo. But that was after she asked Bobby to investigate the place, then went missing."" Eddie answered. ""With what happened to one of the crows, we figured out that something dangerous might be there. As well as the guys wearing radiation suits.""<br/><br/>""I see now."" Rattus sighed deeply but silently. ""Your answers have provided a sufficient contribution. Is there anything else of note I should know?""<br/><br/>""Well, you can ask Clar, Heather or the other guys here."" Luke said.<br/><br/>""Oh, I almost forgot,"" Eddie interjected. ""Maybe you can ask Beth about what happened to Jennifer, one of our mages here. Maybe she can provide more details about the whole thing.""<br/><br/>""I see now. Thank you for your time."" Rattus said to them, tipping his glasses back."
5289,Scientific American Gothic,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52909,2017-12-30T09:43:03,Botany,"""I found a puca. One of the new ones, that eats metals."" Islwyn made the statement and waited.<br/><br/>His sister opened her eyes, ""Really? Here?"" Not that they couldn't get where they wanted by going under the hill and using another gate, but she was still fairly certain they were uncommon here.<br/><br/>Naturally Islwyn looked at her and spoke with heavy sarcasm, ""No instead of checking the parks here like our plan called for, I caught a plane to Europe.""<br/><br/>Aderyn yawned and stretched, ""Well you would be more likely to find one on an airplane than you would in a park.""<br/><br/>Islwyn grinned, ""They had some little lights spread out near the ground for some reason. He was eating them."" The pop and flare and burst of energy had been entertaining. Of course lights and wires were not to his taste, being of a much more ancient race, but he could get behind the reasoning of the other creature.<br/><br/>""Well that explains you babbling about cars in any case. It would be difficult, to take the thoughts of something so different. Did you find anything or only what it could speak to you?"" Aderyn admitted the issue with grace, since her brother was not best suited to such a task. He preferred stabbing things and eating them later. Of course that was a limited description of his skills, but one could never give to much credit to a brother in case food got scarce and you had to eat him later in life. Naturally she would save Islwyn for last. He was her twin and certainly least annoying of the nest. Of course, having snuck out to adventure, it seemed that food would be plentiful if they stayed around human dwellings. It didn't bother her any, that was for sure.<br/><br/>""I was not babbling."" Islwyn stated the fact with dignity, then grinned, ""I was considering my updated knowledge. I think I like this place. Even with all the snow."" He shifted his cloak on his shoulders with the air of a bird fluffing its feathers.<br/><br/>Aderyn signaled her agreement and figured they should get back on track. Her own rest had let her organize what she had taken from the lesser she caught, though obviously there wasn't much trouble sorting the thoughts and knowledge of one of their types. The lesser mostly lived in the mall when not getting high, it wasn't exactly a thrilling life to integrate. Nothing so fun as a puca, who were a handful at the best of times. So. Plotting called for something less disgusting then their current surroundings. ""Food?""<br/><br/>Islwyn nodded and they left, walking still, side by side. The spoke softly, but still moved with that confident bounce to their steps. They would know if they were not alone. Aderyn began the discussion, ""Many of the lesser have been taken. Of course all a human would see is a homeless junkie, so I suppose that would be the logical place to start if one needed... food? Energy?""<br/><br/>""The puca was.. curious. Perhaps he could be convinced to scout. Well, no it's a puca, lets be honest he could be convinced to cause havoc."" Islwyn rubbed absently at the base of his crest and added, ""He had seen them take someone. He says there is an... odd energy about them. I think that's the closest I can get to what he meant. I feel like he wanted to try eating it.""<br/><br/>Aderyn laughed, ""All types."" A small flare of her cloak conveyed a gesture only Islwyn here would understand, and he smiled.<br/><br/>""Well. Go in with the puca as a distraction? Seek further? Fly over?"" Islwyn asked impatiently.<br/><br/>Aderyn thought it was clear he wished for the first option. Probably with a sword in each hand. Which would do a lot of good if they had guns inside. The lesser was pretty clear about that. ""Lets check the plains. Near dawn. See if there's anyone left or if the humans got them all. Then maybe a flight?""<br/><br/>Islwyn sighed loudly and she reminded him, ""You wanted to be careful brother."" Then she stopped at a large building, all ornate and glass and decided, ""Here. I smell good food.""<br/><br/>They entered together and allowed themselves to be seated, though their was much eyeballing of their dress and crests. Out of place here. It made Islwyn smile, deadly and dangerous. Aderyn kicked him lightly in the shin under the table. It was she who ordered their rare steaks, and he who managed to behave himself properly so that they both got to eat them. If stared at closely enough, it might be noticed that neither of them really chewed their food. They simply cut small pieces and swallowed."
5290,Scientific American Gothic,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52909,2018-01-01T08:00:45,Ivan The Mouse,"""Awright,"" Neo said, as both him and Andy arrived in the restaurant inside the grand hotel they were staying in. It had a modern and minimalistic architecture, but still had some of trappings of the flamboyance that a hotel is expected to have, as evidenced by its black tablecloths, dark wooden chairs and a black-and-white grid pattern carpet. There were a decent amount of people there, some dining and others still either choosing the dishes they want or waiting for their orders. ""Ya' said ya' wanna dinner?""<br/><br/>""Damn, Neo,"" Andy said to her. ""Never knew you worked for a big-shot. Always thought you were some kind of wanderer or something.""<br/><br/>""Id's nice to hav' som'where you can rest yo' ass, tho. 'Nd I happened to work fo' a Kraut wit' an steel rod up his ass, so I hav' to be on call anytime,"" Neo replied.<br/><br/>""You have to be on call anytime?"" She asked him. ""Don't tell me you work for him as a-""<br/><br/>""He's a fuckin' prude. 'Nd can't get his dick hard no mo'. Mo'fuckah got it bombed back in World War 1,"" Neo said to her.<br/><br/>""He's that old?"" She raised her eyebrow, out of disbelief. While she was a mage, it was still a surprise to her that someone like Rattus can survive for that long.<br/><br/>""Oldah t'an ya' think, bitch,"" Neo said cooly. ""Ratt's been fightin' Napoleon befo' dat!""<br/><br/>""Damn,"" she swore under her breath.<br/><br/>""So, ya' wanna eat?"" Neo asked her, to shift the topic into something he thought was more relevant.<br/><br/>""Yeah, I'm just hungry,"" Andy said as she sat and took her place on one of the empty tables at the restaurant. Neo followed suit. She waved at one of the waitstaff to get them the menu list, and indeed one of them delivered. As soon as she started browsing it, she told him, ""I want some steak and their mushroom soup here. How about you?""<br/><br/>""I'mma get me som' chikkin."" Neo replied, his eyes still the menu.<br/><br/>""Thought you were the beef type of guy,"" Andy said. ""Because you act like one.""<br/><br/>""A'ways liked me sum fry chikkin. Can't beat dat, but steak o' powk is fine too."" He replied, and she just giggled. But while looking at the menu, Neo felt something eerie coming from a direction. It was a feeling familiar to him as mage, but not as a human. It was a magical force, an aura that he knew the ordinary person can't feel unless they were gifted or learned of magic. This made his eyebrows furrow, and he looked at Andy to ask about it. But as soon as he did, Andy was also about to look at him.<br/><br/>Andy finally broke the silence by asking, ""Are you feeling what I'm feeling now?""<br/><br/>""I'm 'bout to ask dat mahself, and ya' kno' it ain't love or shit lik' dat."" Neo replied. They both looked at a specific direction, to one of the tables, and saw two customers dining at steaks. The first thing they noticed is the way they dressed and looked. Any person might dismiss them as a couple of cosplayers or eccentrics for their clothes being a bit too ornate, or the way their hair looked like. But both Andy and Neo knew that the two of them selves were not considered just any person at all, and so can these peculiar looking diners.<br/><br/>""Are they mages too?"" Andy questioned in a hushed voice.<br/><br/>""If they are, then they ain't doin' a good fuckin' job of fittin' in, "" He answered. ""Dey callin' attention to demselves, yanno'? It ain't right. Dey don't feel lik' mages too, but they hav' a feel, ya' feel me?""<br/><br/>""So, what do we do now? We can't just them get away."" She said.<br/><br/>""I hav' an idea. I'mma take care o' dis shit."" Neo said. He then snapped his fingers, and a spit of fire appeared from his fingertips. He let it linger for a few seconds, before he put it out. ""Jelly beans, motherfuckers.""<br/><br/>""What's that for?"" Andy asked.<br/><br/>""Basic lesson, so fuckin' listen, a'right? E'erytime ya' use ya' magic, ya' draw in som' energy from ya'self to release it, but ya' also draw som' from the environment ta' make it materialize outside yourself. That gives it the display, m'kay? But som' pretty strong assholes can feel it everytim' ya' use it, and from what direction."" Neo lectured her in a hushed manner. ""Those guys from the other table? They prolly mo' than decent, so they can feel it if ya' can use it even fo' a few seconds. So I holla at 'em.""<br/><br/>""I see."" Andy nodded. ""We called their attention, but then what?""<br/><br/>""We eat, baby. Maybe they gonna realize that we kno' who they are, or maybe snoop on us. But we eat now."" Neo said. ""...I still want me sum' chikkin'.""<br/><br/>""Yeah. My steak too."" She affirmed."
5291,Scientific American Gothic,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52909,2018-01-03T08:41:17,Botany,"The twins were bickering easily as they ate, about nothing in particular. It was good to be around a bunch of humans, to continue to absorb they way the spoke and thought. If they felt like blending in later, it would help. Besides they had no real idea who exactly was taking people, just that they were going. From all reports they had it was only the weakest who were missing, so it wasn't exactly an urgent matter. They could enjoy themselves and gather energy.<br/><br/>Then there was a flicker. Without thinking, twin sets of dark brown eyes turned to consider the table where the mages sat. They looked away again quickly, but not with any signs of concern. More as if they realized how odd it looked for them to both turn and stare at once.<br/><br/>Islwyn laughed, ""Didn't we decide to avoid the human mages for now?""<br/><br/>Aderyn smiled, equal amusement dancing in her eyes, ""We have failed in the art of stealth. Perhaps also simple observation. Pity they're traveling as a pair.""<br/><br/>""You failed you mean."" Islwyn ran his hand over his crest. He had removed his gloves to eat and silver gleamed around his fingers and across his knuckles. ""They would have never noticed me alone. I am king of the shadows, master of subtlety, and... enjoy wearing beige."" He finished proudly.<br/><br/>Aderyn threw a bread roll at his head for being an idiot. Naturally he caught it and tore off a bite. ""I do like their bread. Matches my..."" He fished for the word for a moment and then grinned triumphantly, ""... khakis.""<br/><br/>""Don't make me start throwing the silverware."" Aderyn smiled and leaned back in her chair, crossing her legs and idly considering the mages. ""Well the nice man said hello. I think I prefer some privacy for a conversation though."" Head tilted back she observed the ceiling, ""Think either of them is afraid of heights?""<br/><br/>""One can only hope."" He returned to eating his steak. Aderyn considered him and then pushed her plate slightly toward him. He made an odd motion with his shoulders and she nodded, leaning back again. Keeping one thought on the mages in case they decided to do anything more interesting, she returned to watching the less interesting humans. It was more difficult to focus. She was curious. They didn't know much about these people, this area, how they felt about.. others. It was difficult to be properly prepared when unsure if you were to have a battle or proper conversation.<br/><br/>After a few pieces of forever, Islwyn had finished what he wanted. Aderyn threw a random amount of cash on the table and stood up. Islwyn said, ""You were just lecturing me about this paper. One of those is probably enough, two definitely is. Stop getting ahead of yourself. They're only getting their dinner now.""<br/><br/>""I want to<span style=""font-style: italic"">know</span>. I need air."" Aderyn bounced lightly on her toes and headed for the exit, her brother trailing her, after fixing the payment to his satisfaction. Aderyn stopped suddenly as she neared the mages, lifted her fingers to her lips and then blew the kiss softly in the direction of the man. It was a movement of her lashes almost more than her eyes that indicated an upward direction. Then she resumed walking, Islwyn slipping protectively to her side.<br/><br/>Stopping at the elevator she pushed the button and waited. Fascinating things. So lazy. So convenient. When it opened she walked inside and leaned against the shiny mirror inside with an air of waiting. Islwyn snorted, ""I'm not a puca."" Aderyn responded dryly, ""Good, I want to get to the roof, not have the wires eaten.""<br/><br/>""You are so lazy."" Islwyn put his hand over the panel where a key card should be swiped, gaze abstracted. A moment later the elevator moved at his will. Energy was energy.<br/><br/>""I am conserving myself. Those are mages, remember."" Her crest flattened slightly as she spoke.<br/><br/>""Stabbing still usually works on those, remember."" Islwyn beamed, undaunted.<br/><br/>At the happy ding Aderyn treated her brother to a disgusted look and stepped from the elevator into a short hallway that ended in stairs. She led the way up the stairs, gave the locked door an annoyed glare, and then pushed it open. Behind her Islwyn mocked, ""I thought you were conserving energy.""<br/><br/>Aderyn took a deep breath of the cold air and answered, ""Shut up."""
5292,Scientific American Gothic,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52909,2018-01-06T16:48:57,Ivan The Mouse,"""Oh, there dem nigz go,"" Neo smugly said as soon as the two strange diners were out of sight, as they left the restaurant proper. ""'Nd damn, dat magefag gurl. She wants mah dick. I kno' she wants ta suck eet real good.""<br/><br/>""Neo, just because one of them blew a magical kiss towards our direction as a some sort of reply doesn't mean she wants to fuck you."" Andy rolled her eyes sardonically. ""Don't tell me you're going to chase after her.""<br/><br/>""Fuck no, bitch,"" Neo replied to her. ""I want me chikkin and 'taters, an' ya' want ya' steak. 'Sides, they holla back at us, and das all we need now.""<br/><br/>Andy shrugged and sighed. ""Hmn, I guess Heather was right about knowing how things work rather than just practicing them, huh?""<br/><br/>""No shit. Don't tell me you're trying to actually be a fuckin' necromancer but ain't knowin' no medicinal biology."" Neo sneeringly replied to her, but in a good-natured way. ""You're a fuckin' med student!""<br/><br/>She laughed and said, ""Come on, it's not like, I knew I was capable of necromancy for a long time already.""<br/><br/>---<br/><br/>""Let me reiterate your testimony again, just for clarity's sake,"" Rattus said to the woman in front of him. He was interviewing her in the Temple, as the rest of the people there talked to each other about matters mostly tangential to the situation they faced. ""You're saying that your friend, Miss Jennifer Harding, during one of her astral projections, was attacked by an unidentified spectral entity from a rear direction by surprise. As a result, she suffered an epileptic seizure, and is currently recovering in Saint Andrew's General Hospital, which is situated here in Winnfield. Was I able to repeat it precisely, Miss Keaton?""<br/><br/>""Jenn wasn't so sure if it was something spectral, Mister von Engels."" Beth corrected him. She wore her black hair in a bun, and was wrapped in a fur-lined heavy longcoat with a oversized parka, which made her stand out from the rest of the mages. ""Otherwise, you pretty much did repeat it. Precisely, too, and maybe a bit too much.""<br/><br/>""Then if I sound pedantic, I apologize about that. But I cannot guarantee that such occurrence will not happen again."" He told her.<br/><br/>""Thus, it isn't a necessity to say sorry about it."" She answered. ""But don't worry, I don't mind such.""<br/><br/>Meanwhile, Yukina was talking to Heather and Clarence about their experiences with Neo, the general nature of their existence as an organization, and more detailed accounts about other encounters that they determined to be possibly having a strong connection to the Old Facility. ""It is really sad that your city government is not telling all of you people anything about the Old Nuclear Plant. It is a waste.""<br/><br/>""Yeah,"" Clarence agreed. ""People silently protested about it for a couple weeks after it happened, then suddenly..."" He shook his head in resignation, basically telling something he felt like he didn't need to talk about further.<br/><br/>""It's aggravating, really,"" Heather said. ""Huge amounts of taxpayer money were spent to build it, then they touted it as the next big thing that will 'change the world forever'. Now there it is, and it hasn't even provided a single spark of power to the state, much less to Winnfield.""<br/><br/>""Um..."" Yukina was nervous and worried when she started her next statements. ""...I know this is too much of an unreal accusation, but eh, could it be that..."" She leaned closer to them. ""...the government knows something about the people being killed and taken away?""<br/><br/>""We don't know, really."" Heather shook her head. ""All we know is that even the city and state officials were angry about what happened. We can't blame them.""<br/><br/>""It's probably on the Feds."" Clarence interjected. ""They aren't releasing crap about it, but that makes it more suspicious."" Yukina's eyes widened with shock and concern. While she was no stranger to the possibly that the government was covering up what happened that the Old Facility, she adamantly reserved a lot of optimism and trust for authorities to do the right thing. But she felt doubt during that time, especially due to the paranormal nature of the case at hand.<br/><br/>""But what would the government know about all kinds of monsters like these? This is not the first time that we have came upon something like this, but not something involving the government of a whole nation."" Yukina was visibly anxious, and it showed on her tone.<br/><br/>""If the Feds are involved in this, then I won't be surprised."" Clarence decisively said. ""But so far, I do think it's a stretch.""<br/><br/>Yukina was nodding, trying to regain some semblance of hope for the whole situation. ""Yes, we must not worry too much.""<br/><br/>""Guys! Someone's coming!"" Luke notified the others in the ruined tower. It made them look at the pathway that lead to the Temple, and they saw two figures. One was instantly recognizable, as it was Eddie, but he was assisting another person who seemingly had difficulty standing and walking straight. The nearer they got to the Temple, the more recognizable it became who the other person was. He was an old man, wearing a gray suit and tie, wearing a red polar jacket over it due to the winter. His head has turned white long ago, the creases on his face were undeniably giving out his age, and he was lanky. He came to the Temple chasing his breath rapidly, as if he ran more than his body was capable off.<br/><br/>When Clarence saw the old man, he immediately asked him. ""Senator Madison? What happened to you?""<br/><br/>""Demons... Demons attacked my car!"" The old Senator exclaimed in disbelief.<br/><br/>""Demons?"" Heather asked him further. ""What did they look like?""<br/><br/>""I don't know!"" He wailed to her. ""They attacked my car, and I suddenly just got out and ran away!""<br/><br/>""He is at a state of emotional panic."" Rattus calmly said, apparently unfazed by what the Senator said. ""Let him compose himself, then maybe we can question him further about his attackers.""<br/><br/>Clarence sighed and commented, ""I guess there goes my theory about the Feds."""
5293,Scientific American Gothic,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52909,2018-01-07T08:58:22,Botany,"Islwyn walked the borders of the rooftop once, pausing for a moment to stare down at the large 'rooftop' patio and private hot-tub of the suite at the top of the building. He wondered if the people inside could hear footsteps over their head or if the soundproofing was good. His sister was bouncing all over the place. He settled into a position near the vent sending warm air blowing into cold and sending billowing clouds of condensation into the night sky. Having left his gloves tucked in his pocket he pulled out a knife and began cleaning his nails, which while he was being human(ish) were already curved and short.<br/><br/>Aderyn finally finished bouncing all over the rooftop and settled beside him, ""What if they can't find us? Maybe we should have got desert.""<br/><br/>He looked at her for a long moment, ""You motioned upwards, we're on the same building they are in, and you<span style=""font-style: italic"">gave the male your breath</span>. If these were our humans they'd be panting at your door already.""<br/><br/>""Yes, but they aren't our humans. We don't know what these ones know. What they can do. Besides, a breath melts quickly and they were still needing to eat."" Fingers tapping against her thigh Aderyn fidgeted.<br/><br/>""I think you've made it too simple. What will it tell us if they can take an elevator? They aren't brain dead? I think you just want to talk to human mages. You're not even trying to trick them."" His tone was annoyed.<br/><br/>Aderyn stopped and considered him. Trick was a magic word. It was their duty really. ""Well then. Just a little. If you want to learn something, lets take a jump. If they come out up here, we will see them, and if they can't figure out where we went that really would be telling. If they cross the street and come up the right building, well then we know they are decent. All of these seem pretty good for our purposes."" Her foot tapped the surface they stood on, ""They don't have earth or stone on the tops, just this poison.""<br/><br/>Islwyn reached out to pet her shoulder and grinned, ""That's a girl. I like knowing what I have to deal with.""<br/><br/>His hand was smacked and Aderyn spoke, ""No you don't, no killing. If they're hopeless and can't figure out where we went, lets hop back here and grab them. We can toss them in a pocket and if they are still alive when we're ready to go home we can fetch then and take them as a present for the Leanen. If they're slightly better, lets give them a chance. What we took of this place wasn't from any who knew about... us. I don't know how these mages will feel. I want to know the things they know.""<br/><br/>Islwyn sighed and put his knife away, conceding the point. ""Fine, but if they get nasty and all 'thou art spawn of demons', I get to do what I want. If there is enough pieces left when I'm done, you can lick them better and get information that way.""<br/><br/>Aderyn laughed softly, her breath sending its own cloud into the air. ""All right. I do like how human's taste. Obviously with all the things wandering about they won't have an issue believing in others, but I wonder if they know... the things that used to be.""<br/><br/>""Not a lot of point wondering, we'll know something soon enough. You said outside the made groves in the city, you felt nothing from the plains that should have been there. This was what, Kiowa?"" Islwyn closed his eyes, trying to remember the maps their grandfather was obsessed with. ""Yeah Kiowa. So probably either they forgot, or they're going to be coming to kill us too.""<br/><br/>""Maybe not. The groves are here. That could just be different groups of humans taking over. You know how that goes, no energy, no point staying. Anyway, lets move."" She turned and ran, leaping from the edge of the building. Her cloak flared, letting her glide over the street far below and land on the next building.<br/><br/>A scornful snort came from the remaining twin, ""Cheater."" He considered the distance and walked casually to put himself in position. Then he ran, and with all his power, threw himself through the air. He slammed hard into the side of the next building, barely managing to keep a grip on the edge of the rooftop with one hand.<br/><br/>""You're a fucking idiot."" Not that he would die if he fell, he did have wings. Islwyn grinned and reached up with his free hand, having it caught and his frame hauled smoothly upward. Strength was not lacking though it was a bit awkward for Aderyn since he was larger.<br/><br/>""You're lazy, you can't get better if you don't challenge yourself."" Islwyn walked the pattern of this rooftop, finding the dimensions and the hiding place and obstacles. Then he once more settled himself against the warm vent that exchanged air for the building. It was fucking cold here. He didn't love it. He didn't love the view outside the city either, it was bare and seemed to extend to the end of the world. He wanted trees, sheltering life and not barren nothings. Of course it was about a billion times more entertaining than being stuck at home for another hundred years, so he had no regrets.<br/><br/>Aderyn finished her own bouncing around, which to him always seemed far less tactical. Having nothing better to do she came back to pester him again. ""What I did doesn't make a big crash on the side of the building for people to notice. Also you could have hurt yourself and that's dumb when we're facing something unknown.""<br/><br/>""It's dumb to think I'd hurt myself with a little jump."" He grinned and happily refused to concede her a point. There were more useful things to speak of though, ""Did you see or hear much of the others? That could say something of the current human attitude. If there are wolves, or whatever about then the humans obviously aren't hunting them out. I wasn't really thinking about it before. I didn't look. Hard to get anything off them anyway."" Human's seemed to be everyone's favorite prey. Could be the sheer numbers though. Couldn't come overhill without running into them.<br/><br/>""No, I saw some though while I was exploring earlier. So they are about."" That seemed to make Aderyn happy. ""There seems to be a great.. diversity here. Except for the loss of everything that was outside the city, but that could have happened a long time ago. Good sign then I suppose."" She settled down and stopped bouncing about, shifting to stare across the rooftops. Islwyn let her go to the things she did. He kept his eyes on the door to the rooftop, fire escape in his periphery, and waited. Aderyn would mention if the humans came up onto the other building."
5294,Scientific American Gothic,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52909,2018-01-10T17:41:59,Ivan The Mouse,"""So okay,"" Clarence began to speak. ""You're telling us that a Jersey devil slammed on the side of your car and just ran away?""<br/><br/>""Yes!"" The old Senator nodded. He was significantly more relaxed than when he was bought into the Temple, yet his eyes were still widened with shock. He sat on an old wooden chair that, despite its brittle appearance, seemed to be sturdy and fine. ""I don't know why it did that, it just attacked my car!""<br/><br/>""That's strange behavior coming from a Jersey devil."" Beth commented. ""Not to mention that Jersey devils aren't supposed to be in Kansas at all.""<br/><br/>""Eh, why?"" Yukina asked her, being curious about the creature strange to her.<br/><br/>""Jersey devils come, appropriately, from the state of New Jersey, which is on the Northeastern parts of the United States,"" She explained to her calmly.<br/><br/>""But this is the Midwest!"" Senator Madison exclaimed. ""And the deaths and missing people haven't even reached in the other parts of Kansas!""<br/><br/>Rattus then interjected, as he pushed back his glasses. ""Is this then a confirmation from you that, at the least, the local state government of Kansas acknowledges these incidences in the city of Winnfield as a legitimate cause of concern, Mister Senator?""<br/><br/>""Not just in the state level, but also the Federal level,"" Senator Madison emphasized. ""Of course, do you not think that the FBI will not tackle this? The Feds know already.""<br/><br/>""Wait, what?"" Heather reacted. ""You mean, the Feds know everything about this case?""<br/><br/>""They know this, but I don't know how much. But all I knew, it probably has something to do with that giant eyesore outside the city,"" He said, now finally calming down. ""That damn Research Facility. Millions of taxpayer dollars into nothing, I tell you.""<br/><br/>""Then they do not seem to be doing anything,"" Yukina commented. ""That is not right. I hope they are planning on how to solve this, Sensei!""<br/><br/>""Do you not think they aren't sending FBI agents here?"" He said, turning to Yukina. ""But that's another problem: All of the agents and police officers that have been sent so far to investigate have all disappeared too, so they're not willing to send anyone anymore.""<br/><br/>""So has the Old Plant been investigated yet?"" Luke said. ""You said that it probably has something to do with what's happening now.""<br/><br/>""As far as I know, they don't want to go there because they have no leads that point them towards there,"" The old politician replied. ""But I know they're covering up something, but I can't prove it myself. They probably won't believe me if I told them what happened to my car either!""<br/><br/>""As of this moment, our Alchemical Advisor is now on the process of transporting an unmanned aerial vehicle made for reconnaissance to our current position, Mister Senator,"" Rattus spoke up. ""This will give us a more detailed view on that point of interest, thus confirming or negating any suspicions cast upon it.""<br/><br/>""That's what the Feds should have done, I tell you,"" The senator nodded towards him. ""But I swear to God, the Federal Government might deliberately ignoring this case!""<br/><br/>""It then means they know the magic and the monsters in the city, right?"" Yukina said outright. By that statement, everyone in the Temple, including the senator, looked at her directly. She looked back at them, and she knew that she said something that no one wanted to say directly. Yet, she believed that she must directly say it, else all of the questions in her mind that formed ever since she arrived at Winnfield will not get the answers she wanted. She hoped that it didn't offend them, but she felt like she had no choice. Thus, she looked at them directly, and faced the fact that it drew attention to her.<br/><br/>Senator Madison broke that silence by saying, ""You told me that yesterday, I'll be calling you crazy. But perhaps that's what we all need to hear right now."" And she nodded.<br/><br/>---<br/><br/>As the elevator door to the penthouse opened, a woman's voice suddenly said, ""So you guys really do rent penthouses when you visit other countries. huh?""<br/><br/>""Ratt's a moron."" A reply was said to her as they walked out of the elevator and into the penthouse. It was from Neo, and Andy was with her. ""He kno's how ta' earn fuckin' money, how ta' save shit an' how ta' keep it. But ain't gonna spend it, yanno?""<br/><br/>""He's one of those 'old money' folks like the Rothschilds and Rockefellers. After all, you said he did fight Napoleon back then."" Andy told him.<br/><br/>""Yeah,"" Neo affirmed. ""I told ya' already, he's got a German steel rod up 'is ass."" This made her laugh. The first thing Neo did upon entering the penthouse proper was to sit and lounge his back at the sofa, exhaling deeply. Andy sat right to the chair across the sofa, also relaxing herself.<br/><br/>""So, we had our dinner. Wanna go fetch that drone now back to the Temple?"" Andy asked.<br/><br/>""Fuck no, I'mma rest fo' a bit."" Neo replied, then leaned forward. ""And watch meh, m'kay? I'mma call sum assho's righ' 'ere.""<br/><br/>""So you mean-"" She was about to ask again, but Neo cut her question off.<br/><br/>""Yeah. The gurl back dere wanna talk to me."" He stood up and went outside to the penthouse balcony. He then pulled out a stick of cigarette, and lit it up using the flame he conjured from his fingers. He puffed some smoke as he kept the spit of flame burning from his fingers, hoping to attract the attention of the mages that they noticed earlier."
5295,Scientific American Gothic,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52909,2018-01-12T07:54:43,Botany,"The building was still, mostly silent. Offices below them now perhaps. Happily nothing occupied for Islwyn's earlier thump to have roused. The cold sky offered little to her, the air icy and dry. The city though, the city teamed with energy, with life, with power, with food. The hotel had life, the restaurant and the lower levels where there were shops. Buildings holding homes. The skitter of life in the streets. Some burning brightly, some dull. Humans and others. Aderyn let it wash through her, carefully expanding her senses bit by bit.<br/><br/>She could gather some energy this way, enough to balance what she expended on exploration. It was also worth it, to look, to learn this city where they had found themselves. Of course it was dangerous as well, but she could feel Islwyn's anchoring presence, dark and solid in her mind. The cold seeped slowly into her as she sat motionless, but it felt like simply becoming more one with the wintry city. The air and the concrete and the metal all chill, and herself there with it, hidden from sight by becoming part of it. Aderyn drifted, finding spots to avoid, spots of human magic or other magic, making her map peacefully now that she was resigned to a wait. If they need move, she would know how and where from this finding. She could not encompass the entire city, it was too far, too big, but she could learn a good area around them.<br/><br/>The sudden flicker of flame so close felt searing. Heat in the ice. A summons, a challenge. Could you find this small magic? This focused energy drawn from body and surroundings? It would be subtle if she wasn't so open. Her eyes snapped open wide and Islwyn asked so softly she could barely hear him, ""Where?"" He didn't move, invisible in the night, but she could feel him alert and ready.<br/><br/>It wasn't vital to be so quiet with human ears what they were, but she answered just as softly, ""That penthouse is used by the mages. He doesn't hunt, he calls."" Her eyes drifted closed again and she spent a moment considering that small magic from a distance. It was an alien mentality to her. Hunting was a fun game, why would you not follow the clues? They were both silent, so silent, now.<br/><br/>Finally Islwyn asked in that same nearly inaudible voice, ""Like a Leanan?"" They lured and did not pursue. Still dangerous. Harder to quantify without being hunted. Were the humans clever or lazy?<br/><br/>Aderyn took a deep breath of the cold and let it out, watching the small cloud fade from her lips. The thought of a human being like a Leanan amused her. Her own soft answer, ""Well. I suppose we wait then and see."" She was one with the cold city, she was freed of her impatience, if the mages would not hunt, they could be hunted.<br/><br/>""Are you going to look closer?"" Islwyn shifted closer to her, but in a way that was so slow and so smooth it would not draw even the seeking eye. They were too used to those who could see distances in the darkness, habit made their movement subtle when it was worth it to them.<br/><br/>""To see if he will catch me? Chancy with only yourself to pull me back brother. Lets see if his lure does not work, what actions they take. Will they care they have lost us? I can watch alone. Why don't you take sport. See their flames, can you find the vehicle they were in?"" Aderyn felt her brother smile more than saw it. Joy in action, joy in understanding this was mischief to be done. She felt him slip away, moving carefully to remain hidden.<br/><br/>Alone now, she drifted back to harmony with the city. Concealed and aware, no life would be able to approach her without her feeling it. She was not moving into the mages space, so they would not see her watching. At least she was decently confident they would not. If they did, she could be impressed. Her presence would only become obvious if one did draw close to her position, and the flames of their energy curved to her attraction. Most people never missed the bits that she could absorb, but mages... mages would notice. Mages would see that the extra energy flowed to her as she opened herself to it. There was no way to stay hidden when energy spiraled into your position. For now though, no one was close, and so there was nothing to give her away.<br/><br/>Now all was taken care of. Aderyn could watch to see if the mages did anything of interest when unanswered. Islwyn could ensure that they were not able to escape without the conversation she hoped for. Even watching from a distance she would be able to follow the pulse of their lives, brightly burning as a mage was they were difficult to miss. It would at least tell her if they gave up and moved to leave. Then she would join Islwyn. Wouldn't it be amusing to be innocently waiting in the mages car? Of course that might anger them, but the idea was just too funny to resist.<br/><br/>It would say something too. You Saw us, but we can find your things, your flame has kissed them and we can taste it. We can hunt, and find. We are too large for you to consume. It was a satisfying message."
5296,Scientific American Gothic,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52909,2018-01-13T15:51:23,Ivan The Mouse,"After a few good minutes of waiting out on the penthouse balcony, Neo finally extinguished the spit of flame he conjured by whisking his hands away. ""Sunnavabitch,"" he muttered to himself as he walked back inside the main room of the penthouse.<br/><br/>""I thought the mage girl wanted to talk to you,"" Andy told him.<br/><br/>""I dunno, but if they gon' fuck me like t'is, I'mma hav' to change the game,"" He replied. He pointed to a wooden chest near one of couches and said, ""Go get mah purple mix.""<br/><br/>Andy saw that the chest was actually nearby her and complied with what he wanted. The chest he was referring to looked out of place from the rest of the furnishings of the penthouse. It was made of dark wood with wrought iron fittings, and the various scratches and rough spots in the chest's exterior clearly indicated its old age. When she opened it, various glass containers with all kinds of powders, substances and objects there laid bare before her eyes. ""I see one in a Florence flask and another in a vial,"" she said while looking for the one he told her to get.<br/><br/>""Gimme dat flask,"" he demanded. ""And I want dem winnowz 'nd doors wide open. Turn off the lights too.""<br/><br/>She took the flask containing a translucent purple liquid and tossed it on his direction. ""So what do you plan now?"" she asked, beginning to attend to the windows of the hotel room.<br/><br/>""If that lil' shitty flame ain't cuttin' it, we gotta raise the fuckin' bar!"" He threw the flask to the fireplace of the penthouse, and made it light up in an instant with his magic. The fireplace burned a bright purple flame.<br/><br/>""You're not making it clear for me, Neo. What exactly are you doing here?"" Andy asked after she opened the door to balcony wide. ""It's not fair for me. I'm just new to magic, and you know that.""<br/><br/>""Under normal circumstances, the potion I used to light up this fireplace is a concoction intended to be taken orally, in order to restore a mage's energy after massive use of such in spells, abilities or rituals."" Neo said, changing his accent from the grating and vulgar one he used everyday to the Received Pronunciation, which is the one most people might associate with British people. It sounded natural when he used it, maybe even more than his everyday accent. ""But this case, we have to improvise, and improvise we did. We created an energy beacon in order to attract these creatures more.""<br/><br/>""An energy beacon, huh?"" Andy asked with a hint of eagerness in her tone.<br/><br/>""Yeah,"" he answered, but he was back to his usual accent. ""Ya' feelin' dat? Das da feelin' of bein' refreshed and recharged, baby. I made dat shit wit' booze alcohol as the base, so ya' can burn it. Da closa' ya get to it, the mo' ya' get charged."" He grabbed another of this purple mixture from the wooden chest and threw it into the fireplace, intensifying its brightness. ""One helluva side effect I didn't expect.""<br/><br/>She started to dim down all the lights when she remarked, ""This is wonderful, you know? I just hope the hotel staff won't give us shit about it.""<br/><br/>""They fuckin' won't."" Neo said, ""We gon' just heat it up as we lik' it. If magical energy is beer, it's free beer nigh' fo' all da magical niggaz in Winnfield, and all o' da drinks ar' on me.""<br/><br/>""Wait... you're kidding."" She said in disbelief as she turned off the last light of the penthouse, realizing the magnitude of what Neo has done. ""This is crazy! Now all of those creatures will be on us!""<br/><br/>""Oh yes, it is damn crazy,"" Neo said, ""And fuck yeah, I am damn crazy, just the way I like it. Enjoy the ride."""
5297,Scientific American Gothic,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52909,2018-01-15T07:37:29,Botany,"Watching the flame finally die, Aderyn settled comfortably to wait and watch. It only took moments though before something happened. Energy<span style=""font-style: italic"">poured</span>into her, one moment calm and cold and the next she was at the edge of the building having to catch herself. Her cheeks were flushed, eyes glittering. A soft thump at her side and Islwyn furled his wings, ""I take it there is a change of plans.""<br/><br/>Aderyn stopped herself from asking if he could feel that power. Of course he could. That's why he wasn't breaking into a vehicle. After a moment she said, ""So... strong mage. Aren't you glad I didn't let you try to kill anyone?"" It was almost an experiment, to see if she sounded normal. Having been so open the sudden surge of power was a bit overwhelming. It was difficult to focus with it seductively offering to fill her to overflowing.<br/><br/>""Insane mage anyway. Pity they couldn't have tried this out on the plains. We already got a good look a the city. Of course they might draw out something else. Our search was quite quick. Well at least I'll get to kill<span style=""font-style: italic"">something</span>, come along then."" His wings flared again as he soared the gap to the other building, before masking them again, plaid cloak falling down upon his shoulders.<br/><br/>Aderyn knew it was safe enough, having had a good look around, but it still annoyed her. She followed him, moving back to the other building more subtly. Looking around, she saw Islwyn vanish off the other edge. He must have run. Idiot. Little choice then, she ran after him.<br/><br/>Islwyn landed, crouching to absorb the impact, cloak snapping down around him. Perhaps he did have something in common with cosplayers. Having been magnificent for a moment he stood and strode toward the violet fire. Light and energy poured around him as he closed, squinting his eyes slightly, despite the fact that the light was not that bright. He strolled calmly through the open balcony door, hearing the soft impact of Aderyn's feet behind him on the balcony. He lifted a finger, spun it in a circular gesture to indicate their surroundings and asked with a grin, ""You got this, or you going to need some help here?""<br/><br/>Aderyn stalked into the room to stand beside him. It drove her a little crazy that Islwyn was the one to urge caution and then throw it to the winds for a little snack. Or a large snack. A deep breath lifted her shoulders slightly, followed by a slow exhale. It felt really good. She looked at the mages. The female seemed a bit horrified. So she addressed the male as the culprit, ""You are unexpected.""  She wondered if there was a plan behind the lure, or if he really was insane.<br/><br/>Islwyn gave a soft chuckle, ""You don't expect anyone to throw a party, because you're no fun."" He clearly couldn't help himself.<br/><br/>Throwing all caution to the wind didn't feel right, so she made show of inspecting the penthouse in the flickering purple light. Her steps took her from Islwyn's side by the door, farther into the room, circling inward closer to the woman. Looking at her she stated, ""You'll have to forgive my brother, he has brain damage."" Dark eyes shifted back to the man and she added with a sense of great mischief, ""You may know the feeling.""<br/><br/>Perhaps a sideways and somewhat insulting manner to ask what they were up to. It was impossible to resist teasing them though, for this cocky display of power, this lure to all who hungered. Impossible not to be slightly giddy while the power was burning, lighting the room in magic. She wondered if they'd done that on purpose, if they could know it made it difficult to feel them against their surroundings.<br/><br/>Or maybe they felt like attracting others here and would blow up the building. There were a lot of humans inside for that though. It was an odd place to send a call from. She couldn't figure it out. Annoyingly, with the humans masked against the background glare it was also difficult to hear thoughts from them, though being mages they may have protected against that already. She couldn't tell now. In any case, this would not be a private conversation.<br/><br/>Islwyn seemed to be echoing her thoughts for his own devilish glance sought her and he suggested, ""Perhaps they are exhibitionists."" The power was making them both giddy, making it difficult to be serious."
5298,Scientific American Gothic,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52909,2018-01-19T12:16:38,Ivan The Mouse,"""Hey, baby,"" Neo said in a slow and elongated tone, as if he was intending to charm the woman out of two mysterious figures who freely made their way into the penthouse. He intended for them to do so. He wanted for them to get closer to where they stood now. And when they walked in, his plan worked. He puffed smoke upward as he turned to face Aderyn. ""Ya' gave me yo' numbah an' when I call ya', ya' ain't pickin' shit? Gurl, dat ain't fuckin' fair.""<br/><br/>""Neo, this isn't right,"" Andy told him. ""I know you want to get their attention, but so as everyone else's.""<br/><br/>""Dun mind them hotel staff, m'kay?"" Neo replied. ""Dat fire ain't gonna burn this 'hol' place down. It ain't as large as it looks, yo.""<br/><br/>""I'm not talking about the hotel staff. Or anything human, for that matter."" Andy insisted.<br/><br/>""Calm down, bitch,"" Neo said, seemingly relaxed. ""None o' dem ground critters will com' here. Mosta t'em can't brave all these city ligh's fo' shit, we inna middle of a city.""<br/><br/>""I just want to make sure you're sure about this,"" She told him and sighed. ""We can't risk making an incident here.""<br/><br/>""If we hafta kick ass when shit hits the fuckin' fan, we kick ass. Ya' can do it."" He assured the woman, before he turned back to the Aderyn. ""I kno' y'all ain't human 'nd das coo', but can ya' please turn down dat rowdy shit? Y'all makin' yo'selves obvious out der'.""<br/><br/>""Hey, don't tell me you just did something risky to tell them that."" The redheaded woman interjected.<br/><br/>""Shuddafuckup for a sec, will ya'?!"" Neo was somewhat being annoyed. ""Calm down, m'kay?!"" He turned back to the two strangers. ""So okay... Y'all shoulda be knowin' what's up here in Winnfield now, don't y'all? I mean, people gon' missin' or just iced, 'nd we've been seein' fuckin' freaks going apeshit in this Midwest city. An' y'all been actin' like morons out there, like manchildren. I'm mainly an alchemist, but I know enough basic para-anthropology to say dat wha' yo' actin' out there ain't walkin' the human walk.""<br/><br/>He blew more smoke before saying, ""You two be buncha fairies, ain't y'all? And I ain't talkin' about being a faggot o' sumfin'. Y'all the kind of mofos who scare the shit outta the Micks, and camp yo'selves into seelie 'n' unseelie, ain't you?"""
5299,Scientific American Gothic,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=52909,2018-01-20T08:08:04,Botany,"Aderyn gave him a slow smile, ""You wait too long to call, a girl might be busy."" Charting the territory, considering the mages. They were easier to consider up close, though against the background of the burning power it was impossible to see anything real. One had to wonder if that had been done on purpose and was not simply a calling, a dare.<br/><br/>Her gaze shifted to Andy as she spoke, clearly more worried about potential additional trouble than the two of them. Perhaps wise. They were talking. Islwyn had shifted to lean against the doorway, his gaze seeming vacant. Waiting. He was watching the sky. Most anyone else would be slower, crawling, climbing. He murmured, ""Not all need fear the light. You know well what is in your city?""<br/><br/>Aderyn ran her hand over her mohawk, ""Ah I love it, you're too picky. If you weren't a mage, you'd just think I was odd. Especially compared to what IS out there. Did you not think that perhaps one who can see is one more suited to games?"" The power was shining on her, soaking into her, so with an impish grin she shifted her glamour. Black hair now fell sedately to her just above her shoulders, in a stylish modern cut. Her cloak shifted to a long jacket, though of the same azure and black plaid. Boots to fashionable heels not much good for the snow. Even something about her features changed, perhaps a slight bit more tan to her skin. That change though added an almost sense of familiarity to her face. Now she seemed more fashion model than punk. ""Though perhaps I mistake your meaning, are you asking for more glamour or less?""<br/><br/>Islwyn answered the next statement, ""It's not us. Not ours, that are taking."" His empty hands lifted, open and his brows arched. He seemed as unworried about being caught as she. ""It has stuck to the lessor thus far it appears. Are you kind of heart human, to wish us safety and health?""<br/><br/>Aderyn turned, chiding, ""Islwyn, only 'the micks' he says? You've been doing a poor job, your ancestors will be ashamed.""<br/><br/>A flash of teeth, an answering grin, ""I'm not the Raven to sweep terror before my wings.""<br/><br/>Aderyn held up a finger, giving him a point, ""True. You're more likely to glue someone's feet to the ground and laugh when they hit their nose."" Then stab them in the back, but that didn't need mentioning. She wandered closer to the man and stopped. Her head cocked curiously to one side as she studied him, ""So do you hope we have information? Or are you just a curious human?"""
5300,In Another World With My Item(IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=53016&start=20,2018-02-11T05:45:04,Asterous,"Once more back on solid ground, Austin smoothed his shirt and took a moment to get a look at their rag tag group. It was true, they stood out in their more modern clothes, and even in the way they acted. Approaching the woman who had first called him over from behind the tree, Austin caught the words being said about having never seen a Taurus before.<br/><br/>""I mean, other than in stories and legends, I can't say they're a very common sight."" The young man commented as the group was led to the home of the pair. Turns out, the house was some sort of inn. Trying hard not to gawk at the people (were they considered people?) around them. Seated at the table, Austin turned this way and that trying to take it all in, and putting himself at risk of giving himself whiplash or something. He faced front when the meat and drink were set down on the table, reminding him so much of that medieval themed restaurant he had gone to with some friends once.<br/><br/>Hearing the solution to the question posed about reading things, specifically bathroom doors, Austin chuckled and shook his head. Inventive and imaginative, he liked it. His attention was soon drawn to the laptop one of the women had. Did it work here? He didn't exactly see any plug ins or routers around anywhere. Of course, the same thing could be said about the drone.<br/><br/>Pulling one of the mugs of ale towards himself, Austin took a sip while watching the others. Were they just as lost as he was?<br/><br/>""So...I'm going to assume I'm not the only one finding this whole thing a little weird, right?"""
5301,In Another World With My Item(IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=53016&start=20,2018-02-20T05:54:21,JDizzle383,"""The one to the left is for men, the other is the women's"" The patron answered Farril. Laura walked over at her other statement. ""I can lend you something as long as you are okay with a tail hole. Or if you'd like we can show you to the nearest clothing store. I wouldn't mind parting with a few dresses to be honest.""<br/><br/>""Wait... did you just say you all don't have any money?"" Laura asked before she was out of earshot. Thinking for a bit, she turned to them. ""This one's on me. you did just save me from being raped, after all! I can help you get to the billboard in the Questing lodge if you'd like?""<br/><br/>Derek looked around at their ragtag group. ""Did she just say 'questing lodge'?"" he asked. ""It's like a MMORPG brought to life!""<br/><br/>""A what?"" Laura asked. Derek smiled to himself. ""Nothing. But we'd be glad to take you up on that offer."" Lisa quickly said before he could say anything stupid.<br/><br/>In all indications, the laptop was working perfectly. What was more perplexing is that the battery life seemed to be going up rather than down the longer it was in use. There was also an email in Riley's inbox that said, ""From: God."" and the subject was, ""The Croanic Alphabet equivalents to Earth's English"" which once opened had an entire translation to the weird letters on the street signs and doors.<br/><br/>Laura came back around and noticed the laptop. ""What on Croanitia is that contraption? Oh, and I wanted to ask if y'all were wanting any Ale? We have an especially good brew of it today!""<br/><br/>Without asking their ages, she set down ale at each person's seat in large jugs. ""Hope you're not lightweights!"" she laughed as she left to serve someone else.<br/><br/>At Austin's question, Derek smiled, ""Weird? yes. Exciting, Absolutely! My IPad seems to gain battery from air intake, which probably means it runs on magic energy if you think about it. I mean, Beastmen? A questing lodge? there has to be magic involved somehow. Which means we need to figure out how to use it.""<br/><br/>Bruce walked over. ""You've never used magic before? You're starting to worry me! everyone is born with an affinity. we call it the 'gift' of a person. For example, having a gift of life means you can use life gifts and are affected the most by, or weak to, dark or death gifts. similar with water and fire gifts. or lightning and earth gifts. You'll want to find out your null spell at some point as well, which is a spell only you out of all the citizens of Croanitia can use. my null spell, for example allows me to boost my strength immensely for short bursts. You should find a Spell caster shop and get some runes so you can find out what your gifts are! I'd take you, but I gotta watch the kiddo while we serve our customers. speak to Laura about it if you want. she might be able to help more than I!""<br/><br/>Derek thanked Bruce, and said. ""So who wants to go on a crazy adventure?"""
5302,In Another World With My Item(IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=53016&start=20,2018-02-20T06:24:37,Jack Spade,"<div style=""text-indent:1em;"">Faril listened as everyone else started asking questions about money, laptops, and finally, just how weird things are here.  Swallowing the large piece of boar she had been chewing, she gave her two cents on the later.</div><br/><div style=""text-indent:1em;"">""Yeah, I'm with you two on that, but I'm currently got a bit of a theory to explain why things are so weird.  Given, it comes from some show an ex showed me, but it seems to fit pretty well.""  The note on the laptop also confirmed that weird dream she had, probably hadn't been a dream.  Then Laura the cow came back and offered her clothes to borrow and a way to get money, cutting off her train of thought.</div><br/><div style=""text-indent:1em;"">""Nah, I'm good.  Never been a fan of hand me downs.  Maybe once we get some cash from this questing lodge, I'll get something new.""  Looking down at her shirt, she grimaced at the stains.  ""However, these clothes do need to be washed at some point.  Is there someway I could get a bath?"" The introduction of homemade ale cut into her question, and Farril decided that a bath could wait.  Picking up the glass, she took a quick drink to taste, before kicking it back for a long chug.</div><br/><div style=""text-indent:1em;"">""That, is a damn fine drink!""  She announced, looking at the mug with a look of admiration.  She continued to drink until Bruce returned, listening to what he said and waiting till he left to comment.  ""Huh, I hope that works for us.  If it's something every 'citizen of Croanitia' has, we might not qualify as we're not from here.""  Leaning back in her chair, taking a few more drinks from her mug, a smile split her contemplation.  ""But if we do, I hope mine is something that evolves punching.  Or taking punches.""  Her eyes widened as her booze fueled mind hit a jackpot.  ""Maybe it will be projectile punches!  That would be fuckin' epic!""  She raised her glass high at the thought, which resulted in some spilling on her chest.  Looking back down as the booze stained through her tank top to showcase the sports bra underneath, her mood went back to more realistic.</div><br/><div style=""text-indent:1em;"">""Fuck, I'm gonna need that bath sooner than later.""  She said, looking about for Laura.  ""Hopefully they think a bath is fair pay for defending her honor.""</div>"
5303,In Another World With My Item(IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=53016&start=20,2018-02-25T19:15:54,Twilight_Cloud,"Sasha could not help but be intrigued by how her laptop was acting. The little battery symbol had a lightning bolt on it, as if it were plugged in.<br/><br/>Sasha heard about a questing lodge, and her head snapped up from her computer. ""I would love to know how to get to that questing lodge!""<br/><br/>She also heard the mention of magic and her eyes widened. Yes, that would definitely explain it. Sasha's heart sped up with the excitement of it. In every MMO she played, she was always the mage or healer. She loved the very idea of magic, and was excited to learn that she had pretty much just fallen into one of her games. Even if this was a dream, and Sasha still was not quite convinced otherwise, at least it would be an interesting one!<br/><br/>One of the guys in their ragtag group, asked who wanted to go on an adventure. He appeared to be in a very serious relationship and she wondered how awkward it would be if she were the first to say yes. After a moment of careful consideration, Sasha finally said, ""If it means money, count me in. Something tells me we're gonna need it."""
5304,In Another World With My Item(IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=53016&start=20,2018-03-05T21:56:49,Melanie,"Riley didn't know what to think about everything that had happened to her or this group that she was now apart of. When the girl with the laptop didn't answer her or hear her, Riley leaned back in her seat and casually looked at the 'newcomers'. Her eyes shifted around though as the conversation bounced from electronics being charged by the 'magic' air and requests for ale, then finally to going to a 'Questing Lodge'.<br/>What the hell is a 'Questing Lodge' anyways??<br/>Riley sighed as frustration, confusion and shock finally settled in.<br/>Here she was: dead, but alive....in a random world where magic was in the air, beastpeople were a thing, and, and something called an affinity??<br/>It was all becoming waay too much for her to handle.<br/>Her gaze shifted to the girl who had just spilled some ale on her tank top, which now gave everyone a small peak at the cute sports bra underneath. Her eyes widened and she blushed as she realized that she was staring, so she quickly glanced down at her drink, then ran her finger on the rim of the glass, causing it to emit a high pitched noise.<br/>It was one of her nervous habits, but hey, at least it was better than biting her nails or...something else equally as gross.<br/>She cleared her throat nervously and glanced up at the man who had offered going to this 'Questing Lodge'.<br/>""Sorry....but...where exactly are we going?"""
5305,In Another World With My Item(IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=53016&start=20,2018-03-10T23:46:45,Asterous,"Austin heard the shocked outburst from Laura when she learned that none of them had any money, or at least none that would be worth anything here. That could definitely pose a problem if they were stuck here as it seemed, thankfully, there looked to be an answer for their money problem. When the idea of the Questing Lodge was proposed, Austin couldn’t help but think of video games where quests and missions were handed out at places like that. He wasn’t the only one in their group who thought that either. Could things possibly get any weirder?<br/><br/>As the ale was passed out and set in front of each of them, Austin pushed the large mug slightly to the side, hoping not to offend anyone by not accepting the drink. He had never really been much of a drinker before...well, dying...and he wasn’t too keen on picking up on the habit now. He eyed one of the others, the fighter to be exact, who seemed to be much more into the ale than he was.<br/><br/>Austin was also learning that pretty much everyone in their little group had something with them, whether electronic or otherwise, that could at least be useful for questing purposes, or even in a fight as they had already experienced. What did he have? A notebook and a pen. Speaking of, Austin pulled his notebook out, flipping through the first couple of pages which held scribbles and notes for various ideas he had had, but now would likely never get to do anything with. Doodling aimlessly in the corner of one page, the writer half listened to the conversation which had switched to the topic of magic and ‘gifts’.<br/><br/>Finally it seemed that a trip to this Questing Lodge was in order if they wanted to have any way of purchasing anything, or doing much of anything even remotely useful here. Looking up from his page, Austin twirled his pen around his fingers with a skill mastered after many hours of practice.<br/><br/>“I mean, it’s better than sitting around and expecting everything to just be handed to us.” Austin said as his way of agreeing to this ‘crazy adventure’."
5306,In Another World With My Item(IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=53016&start=20,2018-03-29T04:55:26,JDizzle383,"""A bath? there's a bathhouse near here, but I'm afraid I can't offer my own facilities... Beastmen law says we can't bathe in the same place as humans. Wait... why am I telling you the law? Oh right... foreigners..."" Laura giggled a bit to herself when asked about a bath.<br/><br/>Derek then asked about the questing lodge.<br/><br/>""Well first y'all are gonna need some weapons!"" Bruce chuckled. ""After the bath and clothes..."" he added thoughtfully. ""Here. 2000 Kell should take care of the fee's fer all yer immediate needs. The bathhouse down the road is free for the human populace, and the 2000 Kell should take care of your clothing needs and a few swords and armor fer th' lot a ye'""<br/><br/>Lisa nodded. ""Thank you for all your kindness!"" she smiled. As Laura got off her day shift at her Tavern, she led them to a bathhouse where they were shown to a men and women's seperated area to bathe.<br/><br/>Lisa got into the water and sighed contentedly, her katana close by. ""This is the best thing that could have possibly happened to anyone under our circumstances."" she told The other women, having deduced that they were all victims of the same situation.<br/><br/>Derek was less verbal about it, but he was thinking along the same lines as he toweled off after a shower. ""At least they have plumbing..."" he chuckled. redressing, they all met outside and Laura led them to a clothing shop. Nothing too fancy, just some medieval looking cloth.<br/><br/>""You don't need to worry about what animals the material comes from. It's well known sheep demi-humans make almost all of this of their own free will!"" she said before letting them look around. After Derek found a set of clothes he liked and Lisa was done with the same feat(though it took her five times as long) they paid the store owner, whom was indeed a sheep demi-human.<br/><br/>""So time for some weapons I suppose?"" Derek asked. Laura smiled, ""That or finding your gifts, which would you rather do first?"" she asked the group, refering to the magic they supposedly had in them."
5307,In Another World With My Item(IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=53016&start=20,2018-03-29T20:53:09,Jack Spade,"Farril raised a brow to when Laura mentioned the Beastman laws.<br/>“Can’t share a bath?  Is that a religious thing or political thing, or a race thing?”  After she said it she realized it probably wasn’t the smartest thing to ask, so she buried her face in her mug muttering to ignore her.<br/><br/>When Bruce gave them a pouch of money, Farril lowered her drink and leaned over to look.<br/>“This looks like a rather large reward, doesn’t it?”  Farril said in a quiet voice so only the other humans could hear.<br/>“Isn’t copious amounts of money the usual video game reward?  This place is starting to feel like some nerds knock off of Tolkien.”<br/><br/>When they left the tavern for the bath house, Farril was walking with a slight lilt to her step.  Upon entering the bath house she stripped, hopped into a shower, washed herself and her shirt all with practiced efficiency.  She then redressed and was back outside well before everyone else.  The others found her asleep on some grass outside the bath house, drying in the sun.<br/><br/>Arriving at the clothing store, Farril picked out a sleeveless grey work shirt and similarly colored pants.  As her new pants didn’t come with a pair of pockets, she continued wearing her black track jacket to carry her knuckles in the pockets.<br/>“I’m already armed, so my votes magic.”  She said when asked whether she wanted to go buy weapons or find their magic.<br/><br/>Although Farril had taken a short nap and the alcohol had run out of her system, she hadn’t been hit by her hangover quite yet.  Hopefully it would stay delayed until she had properly figured out this whole magic thing."
5308,In Another World With My Item(IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=53016&start=20,2018-03-30T23:52:59,Twilight_Cloud,"Sasha took a sip of her ale, absently listening to the conversation. A bath sounded wonderful! She thought that maybe the law had something to do with humans not wanting to bathe in furry water, or maybe there was a stigma that all beastmen were dirtier than humans.<br/><br/>One of the other women in their group asked what she was wondering about the law outloud, and seemed embarrassed about doing so. ""Most likely a race thing,"" she whispered, even though the woman had said to ignore her.<br/><br/>Sasha took another sip of the ale and made a face from the bitter alcohol taste. She wasn't much of a drinker, especially when the drink wasn't 1 part rum and 9 parts orange juice.<br/><br/>What appeared to be a large sum of money was handed to their group by the beastman. Sasha's eyes widened for a moment, then she realized she had no idea how much 2000 Kell would be able to buy them here.<br/><br/>At the bath house, one of the women jumped into a shower almost immediately. Sasha decided to stay close to the woman with the katana, just in case.<br/><br/>When she mentioned that this was the best thing that could happen under their circumstances, Sasha nodded her agreement. ""Yes, we were met with a lot of hospitality, mostly thanks to you and your sword.""<br/><br/>Sasha placed her laptop well away from the bath, hoping it wouldn't get splashed, before undressing and sinking joyessly into the warm water.<br/><br/>All too soon the bath was over. Sasha got dressed, grabbed her laptop, and met the others outside. She almost laughed out loud at finding the woman sleeping on the grass on the sun. It would have been quite the unusual site back home, but Sasha supposed it could be a regular occurrence for where they were. Sasha followed the others to the clothing shop. She was a little disappointed that they didn't have cotton or polyester. Everything seemed to be made of wool. Sasha hoped that these clothes were thin enough to not be too hot. Everything also seemed to be equipped with sleeves. She picked up a white long-sleeved shirt that seemed somewhat light, and then headed over to the pants. ""Would a skirt help me blend in better?"" Sasha wondered aloud. She decided on a pair of tan slacks anyways and quickly joined the others outside.<br/><br/>At the question of learning magic or getting weapons, Sasha was quick to answer, ""Weapons, please!"" One of the others voted magic, so she decided to explain herself, ""Magic gifts might take time to learn, leaving the majority of us vulnerable. I feel a physical weapon would be the safer route. Hopefully if we're all visibly armed, no one will think to bother us."""
5309,In Another World With My Item(IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=53016&start=20,2018-03-31T02:16:11,Asterous,"Beastman law? Interesting. Austin made a note of this in his notebook, the beginning of what looked to be new researcher. He wondered what other customs there were between the races here.<br/><br/>The next topic was weapons, something Austin had never really considered having to use before. Sure, he had the basic understanding of how guns worked, but could he actually use one? Unlikely. He wasn’t a fighter in their world, what was it that made him one here? With his luck, a situation would come up where he would need to fight and Austin, no matter what it was he had, would be frozen in place trying to think his way out of it!<br/><br/>The currency was also added to his notes. Austin had no idea how much a Kell was worth compared to North American money, but if Bruce said it would be enough to cover everything they would need, who was he to argue?<br/><br/>As the group was led to the bathhouse, Austin showered quickly, going off of his old habits of living with old plumbing and an even older hot water tank. He heard the comment about this place having plumbing and nodded.<br/><br/>“Just when you think you’re beginning to understand something, this place throws another curveball.” At first, it had seemed like the sort of place from a medieval period, or similar. But having running water, well, that definitely changed things. Next on the list was new clothes. Austin rather liked what he had, but as they were trying to blend in a little more, he chose a simple pair of dark pants, and a long sleeved shirt. He hoped there wouldn’t be some sort of reaction to the wool, Austin thought as he remembered when his grandmother had gotten him these incredibly itchy wool socks for Christmas once.<br/><br/>Now for weapons...or magic. Both ideas seemed like accidents waiting to happen for the writer, but there wasn’t much choice. One of the women in the group had a good point, most of them were unarmed, and open for attack.<br/><br/>“Weapons wouldn’t be a bad idea I guess.” Austin placed his vote. It was also in that moment that he realized that none of them really knew each other, hadn’t introduced themselves or anything. How were they suppose to do this adventuring thing if they didn’t even know something as simple as each other’s names?<br/><br/>“It might also be a good idea to, you know, get each other’s names.” He said. “I should probably start since I said it…” Austin said more to himself than the group. “I’m Austin Langdon.”"
5310,In Another World With My Item(IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=53016,2018-01-29T03:58:54,JDizzle383,"""Ugh... what the...""<br/><br/>A ringing comes from Dereks side, where he finds a satchel carrying his IPad. Opening it, he sees God.<br/><br/>""Oh by the way, don't just wander in any direction. I modified your GPS to this new world. Good Luck you two! Anyways, peace, I'm out!""<br/><br/>Derek looks to his left and sees his wife sitting there with her favorite katana in her lap. ""Lisa? Uh... never thought I'd say this... God called. He said we have a new GPS!"" Derek smiled before the couple burst out laughing. Looking at Derek's IPad, they started walking toward a nearby town. As they got closer, Lisa sighed.<br/><br/>""God didn't even give us any money. How are we supposed to eat?""<br/><br/>A horse and cart passed by them, and suddenly stopped. ""You two! Need a lift? It's nearly evening! that's when the horned wolves come out, and seeming as all you have is a katana i would be glad to help get you to the nearest town!""<br/><br/>""Ummm... we don't have any money."" Derek said. The man laughed, ""I'll make more than enough with my fruit stand. Tell you what, you can just owe me a favor next time I need something done. Sound good?""<br/><br/>""Sure!"" Lisa nodded as they climbed onto the cart. Once in the town they found that neither of them could read ANYTHING on any of the signs.<br/><br/>""We are sooooo beyond screwed."" Derek frowned."
5311,In Another World With My Item(IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=53016,2018-01-29T04:25:09,Twilight_Cloud,"Sasha was lounging by the indoor pool on the ship when it happened. She typed intently on her lap tap, glancing at the battery bar every few seconds. It was almost in critical mode, but she had to finish the paragraph and save her work before it was allowed to die.<br/><br/>Suddenly, water gushed in and quickly overfilled the pool. As the water continued to rise, Sasha only had one thought.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Fuck!</span><br/><br/>Drowning was a painful thing, but it was over before she had fully realized what was happening. Suddenly, she was laying in a field, her laptop closed and laying next to her. Sasha felt drowsy, but the pain was gone. Feeling as though she were dreaming, Sasha lifted her laptop into her lap and opened it. A Skype's chat screen appeared with the screen name of ""GOD"", but there was no image. A very deep and masculine voice came through the laptop speakers.<br/><br/>""You are getting a second life in a new place. Your laptop is yours to keep. Use it well.""<br/><br/>Sasha realized she couldn't survive with just a laptop. She would need food, shelter, and people. She leaned back and propped herself on her hands for a moment, and she could feel the cold grass beneath her.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Is this heaven?</span>Sasha wondered, as she stood, her laptop tucked by her side, as she headed towards the distant roar of civilization."
5312,In Another World With My Item(IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=53016,2018-01-29T04:33:54,Melanie,"Riley hit the water with a splash, and soon, the current was too strong and she found herself pulled underneath the waves and sinking deeper and deeper until all light faded away. She awoke with a gasp, then began to panic as she realized what had just happened to her. She really was dead. All of her friends in the city wouldn't see her. Her boyfriend wouldn't be able to hold her anymore. Panic started to grip her heart, but she took in deep breaths, exhaling from her mouth.<br/>""It's okay...everything will be fine. I am okay. I can get through this.""<br/>After a few minutes of deep breathing and a self pep-talk, Riley stood up, brushed herself off and turned around to take in her surroundings. She was in a field with hills stretching as far as the eye could see, and on top of one of these hills was a piece of equipment that looked very familiar.<br/>""What the...""<br/>She muttered as she climbed up the hill to see her one and only drone sitting in the grass.<br/>A smile crossed her face and she ran up and picked it up, inspecting it to see if there were any damages done; to her surprise, there was nothing.<br/>She turned her drone on, then held the remote and started to fly her machine as she walked towards...who knew where? Thankfully, Riley had bought the drone with a camera attached to it, so she was able to look at a small monitor on her remote and see a bird's eye view of the land ahead of her.<br/>Not to far away, maybe a few miles past these hills was a bustling town, and upon further inspection, it looked like they were in a different time.<br/>Her breath escaped her lips, but she continued to walk, and as she let the drone hover over the town, she thought she spotted two people-a male and a female-walking around in normal clothes, and the man even had an Ipad!<br/>With newfound motivation, Riley started running down the hills until she eventually made it to a dirt road, but she continued to run."
5313,In Another World With My Item(IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=53016,2018-01-29T05:35:06,Asterous,"One minute he had been completely in the zone. Outside world tuned out, table clear of everything except for his notebook, an assortment of writing utensils, and a glass of water. Austin was getting so many great ideas from this cruise! Maybe his friend had been right, getting away for a little while might be a good thing for his creativity to be jump started back on track. He hadn't noticed right away when everything had started tipping to the side, that is, until his book of work slid to the floor in a brief moment of lifting pen from paper, and kept sliding across the slanted floor.<br/><br/>Waking up in a field, on his back, staring up at a slowly darkening sky was enough to cause the young writer to bolt upright and take a look around his surroundings. Where the heck...? His mind was going into overdrive trying to make up a somewhat believable story as to what had happened. One minute water, and drowning, and death, the next green, life, and middle of nowhere. Moving his hand behind him, Austin's hand bumped against something. Turning his head, his face lit up when to his delight it was his notebook! Snatching up the old leather bound book, he opened the front cover to find not his usual mess of scribbled words and half finished sketches, but a note...from God.<br/><br/>Well, things had definitely taken a turn, whether or not it was for the better or worse was yet to be determined. Standing up finally, and dusting off the seat of his pants, Austin squinted at the landscape, adjusting his thick rimmed glasses on his noses. He could see what must have been a town of some sort. Figuring it was better than standing out here all night, the young man started his trek, all the while jotting down little things that came to mind."
5314,In Another World With My Item(IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=53016,2018-01-29T18:17:40,Jack Spade,"<div style=""text-indent:1em;"">Farril had been in the cruise ship’s gym when the boat sank.  She didn’t care where she was you don’t skip leg day.  She had just gotten off a leg press when the ship started tilting.  She had walked to the door when it crashed open in a wave of water, carrying her with it.  She felt a sharp strike at the back off her head, and everything went black.</div><br/><br/><div style=""text-indent:1em;"">Then, everything went white.  “Holy Fuck!” Farril yelled, grabbing at the back of her head, trying to find where she had been hit.  She couldn’t find any mark, but she swore she had felt something give.  And that dream, what was up with that?  It was then she noticed she wasn’t on the ship anymore.</div><br/><div style=""text-indent:1em;"">She was standing on a hill in an endless field of grass, with an overcast sky and a small village off in the distance.  She started jog-running towards the town, checking herself to see if anything besides scenery had changed.  She was still wearing her workout clothes, a black tank top with a matching pair of sweatpants and jacket. Her hair was also the same, undercut, dyed scarlet, and brushed to one side at chin length.  The only thing different was what she found in her pocket, her custom made brass knuckles.  They were designed to fit her hands perfectly and came with a detailed engravings.  One of her likeness but her hair had been longer then, and the other had a boy with spiked hair.  Both where sans clothing.  They had been a gift from Neville, one of her many exes, who had made them himself.  He was the boy on the second.</div><br/><div style=""text-indent:1em;"">“Worst, leg day, ever.”  Farril said as she stumbled into town, her legs now rubber after intense workout and a couple mile run.</div>"
5315,In Another World With My Item(IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=53016,2018-01-30T04:55:06,JDizzle383,"""HEY! You jerks! Let me go! I am NOT just some girl you can-oof!"" Derek heard a woman yell as she was tossed to the ground. the woman was wearing a large hat that ended up covering her ears. to add to her ensemble, she had... a tail? as the couple watched, the woman was surrounded by the men she had tried to resist.<br/><br/>Lisa frowned. ""we can't just let them... take advantage of her!"" she whispered the last part out of not wanting to draw attention to them. That's when one of the men saw a... drone flying above Derek.<br/><br/>""Hey you two! what kind of familiar is that?"" The man asked, momentarily stunned. The woman took the opportunity to run away, her hat flying off and revealing cow ears and small horns, and a tail protruding from her dress. Derek's eyes widened. ""Demi-human... and they were forcing themselves on her? Lisa, hold. My. Coat.""<br/><br/>""Look who wants to play hero!"" One of the others smirked. Derek took his coat back from his wife, who had now drawn her katana from the cover of his cloak. ""I don't, but she does!"" Derek stepped back.<br/><br/>""What the hell kinda sword is like tha- holy shit she's fast!"" the closest one said before he fell, a fatal wound in his chest. ""She can't beat all of us! Spread out! the one who knocks her out gets first dibs!""<br/><br/>Derek soon saw his rather grave mistake. Now his wife was the target of a group of rapists.<br/><br/>""Well shit..."" he breathed as she started fighting, obviously losing stamina."
5316,In Another World With My Item(IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=53016,2018-01-30T05:21:15,Twilight_Cloud,"As Sasha approached the village, she noticed a young man walking while carrying a notebook and seemingly writing as he walked. Intrigued, she began to make her way towards him. Sasha was curious how he managed to write while walking, she felt that she was too clumsy to attempt such a thing. Then again, a notebook would be much easier to write on than typing on her computer while walking.<br/><br/>She opened her mouth to shout to him and raised her arm, when she stopped herself. Sasha wanted to say something along the lines of a greeting and introducing herself, but shyness stole her voice. She did an awkward little wave, assumed he didn't see it, and adjusted the laptop in her other hand.<br/><br/>Suddenly, Sasha heard shouting. She saw two people dressed normally, well mostly normal. One was brandishing a sword and appeared to drive it through a man's chest.<span style=""font-style: italic"">This has to all be just some crazy dream.</span>Sasha thought. She closed her eyes for a moment, trying to will the scene to disappear. Upon reopening her eyes however, the woman was surrounded by men.<br/><br/>Sasha sprinted towards her, now holding her laptop with both hands and being careful not to drop it. She wasn't sure how she could help, but she thought to at least try. As she got closer, Sasha gently placed her laptop on the ground, and looked around for a weapon, any kind of weapon. She found a few palm-sized jagged rocks and started flinging them at the men. The first one bounced harmlessly off the ground too far to the left. The second one crashed into a knee cap.<br/><br/>Realizing if they came running towards her, a rock wouldn't do well as a melee weapon, Sasha grabbed a heavy fallen limb that was as long as she was tall. She held it up as threateningly as she could muster, holding it with two hands poised over her shoulder like a baseball bat."
5317,In Another World With My Item(IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=53016,2018-01-30T05:26:41,Jack Spade,"<div style=""text-indent:1em;"">Farril had just sat herself down on the side of what looked like a market street when she heard yelling from the other side of the building behind her.  Leaning over to look through the alleyway she saw a girl with a sword surrounded by a circle of thugs.  Her momentary confusion was cleared up when the ring's leader barked is orders, and Farril let out a low sigh.</div><br/><div style=""text-indent:1em;"">""I really wish I had my fight gear for this.""  She said to herself, before standing to her feet and starting down the alley, her knuckledusters in hand.  The first two didn't even have time to react.  When she entered the street she found two brutes on either side of her, and struck right first.  Her right brass knuckle cracked into the back of his skull, and he dropped like a puppet cut loose.  She then dropped low, sweeping the left's legs from under him.  As he fell Farril pushed herself back up, then fell down on top of him.  He hit the ground just as Farril's fist came crashing down into the bridge of his nose.  She rolled foward, coming up right next to a third thug.  He made a wild swing towards her head, but she ducked under it, using her falling momentum to plow her left knuckle through the man's knee.  As he fell Farril caught him his forehead with her right fist.  He flopped onto his back, pulling his knee into the fetal position.</div><br/><br/><div style=""text-indent:1em;"">Farril then turned towards the rest of the group, dropping into low fighting stance, bouncing on her toes.</div><br/><div style=""text-indent:1em;"">""Who's up next for bedtime?""  She said, motioning them forward.  A smile spread across her lips as she settled into her adrenaline.</div>"
5318,In Another World With My Item(IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=53016,2018-01-30T21:37:54,Melanie,"Riley was nearing the entrance of the town when she thought she saw something out of the corner of her eye, and when she turned her head, she saw a man, scribbling in a notebook as he walked. The sound of fists hitting flesh and a...sword...caused her to look towards the racket. Her eyes widened in fear as she saw a fight happening right before her eyes.<br/>""Oh, boy.""<br/>She muttered as she slowly began to back away, taking her drone further up into the air so that it didn't get broken. She found a tree to hide behind and carefully poked her head out to see what was happening, but when she looked at the screen on her controller, she saw the fight from above. She swallowed nervously then moved the drone over the fight scene to see who was where and maybe give some of that information to...well, to anyone.<br/>Suddenly, she noticed a woman holding a tree branch  was starting to get surrounded by two guys, so she quickly flicked on the flash on her drone to blind the two men in front and behind her."
5319,In Another World With My Item(IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=53016,2018-01-31T04:03:02,Asterous,"As Austin neared the town, sounds of a fight reached his ears. Lifting his eyes from the page long enough to squint at his immediate vicinity and notice a young woman sort of wave to him before continuing on her way. He must have missed something. Had she been waving? He took a quick look around him, not seeing anyone else the possible wave had been intended for.<br/><br/>Shrugging the idea off, Austin's attention was once more pulled away from his own imagination by the fight, now much closer than he had first assumed. Picking up his pace, he stood at what he hoped was a safe distance, noticing the waving-not-waving girl throwing rocks at some men before picking up a tree branch, while another young woman brandished a katana! Upon closer inspection, three of the people involved in this scuffle didn't appear to fit with the rest of the environment. And for that matter, neither did he. Austin was still wearing his jeans, a plain grey tee with a red plaid shirt over top, and his beat up sneakers. When a fourth woman joined the fight, Austin remained where he was. He was not a fighter in any sense of the word. He also didn't have anything on him that could act as a weapon, what was he going to do? Give them a paper cut? Poke them with his pen?<br/><br/>What the writer saw next was definitely<span style=""font-style: italic"">not</span>from this time period. A drone, straight out of the modern age. What the hell was going on here? Sure, it could make for an interesting story, but in reality, it was a mess!"
5320,In Another World With My Item(IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=53016,2018-02-01T18:32:23,Melanie,"""Psst!"" Riley looked away from the fight for a brief moment as she caught a glimpse of a man with a notebook and pen standing not to far from where she stood. He didn't look like he knew what to do, but he did look like he wanted to help, and since she was in the same boat she stepped out from behind the tree and gestured for him to come over to her.<br/>""Hey you!""<br/>She turned her gaze back to the fight and moved her drone to shine a light on two other of the attackers before hiding behind the tree again in case the attackers saw her. After taking a few deep, calming breaths, Riley poked her head back out to see if the pen and notebook guy was looking her way.<br/>""Writer...guy!"" She furrowed her brows and shook her head as she realized how dumb she sounded. She needed his help, and he needed to not be in the line of sight of these crazy attackers!<br/>""Come here, dude!"""
5321,In Another World With My Item(IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=53016,2018-02-02T00:19:14,JDizzle383,"By now there were only two men out of the group still conscious. Exchanging a glance, they decided to live another day and ran off.<br/><br/>Right into the chest of a HUGE Bull demi-human, standing next to the cow-girl(no pun intended) from earlier.<br/><br/>""So, you like picking my wife do ya'?"" The bull frowned, grabbing the two shocked men by the head and lifting them off the ground at least a full foot with ease. Knocking their heads together with such force that they both started bleeding where they struck each other, the Bull-man grunted. dropping the now bleeding out men, he turned to the woman with the brass knuckles and the couple with the IPad and katana. ""I know there are more of you!"" he called out. ""You all smell much... different than any of the people I know.""<br/><br/>Derek looked around for any signs of a drone controller in someone's hands, but found no one seeming as she was in hiding. The bull demi-human lifted his nose and walked directly in her direction though. ""I must say, that's quite the materia you have there!"" he said as he made it known where she was, mistaking her drone for a magical artifact.<br/><br/>Derek opted to walk over to the heifer-girl and shake her hand. ""Thanks."" He started. She smiled, ""I should be thanking you! Were it not for your quick thinking I would most likely be at their mercy... I owe you one."" she replied. Lisa sheathed her katana and strode over to Farril. ""Niiiice fighting style!"" She said in an  appreciative way. ""Looks like you know your way around a fight! Name's Lisa, and that guy over there's my husband Derek.""<br/><br/>""You guys hungry?"" The heifer girl asked suddenly. ""I know it's not much, but I can offer you a meal for saving me at least!""<br/><br/>The bull man smiled, showing several sharp teeth. ""There's an idea! Why don't all of you come on down to our abode and I can introduce you to the family! Name's Bruce by the way! the wife's Laura!"" he laughed. As he literally lifted the otherwise occupied writer and drone operator off their feet. Sniffing the air, he caught a whiff of something else foreign and turned to see a laptop and a girl with a branch in her hands. She seemed to be wearing the same type of clothing as the others, so he assumed they were all together. ""You all really need to go clothes shopping..."" he muttered before smiling again. ""Eh, whatever, the more the merrier! Follow us!"" he decided before starting to follow his wife to their house without putting down the pen and paper toting guy or the drone girl."
5322,In Another World With My Item(IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=53016,2018-02-02T01:58:00,Jack Spade,"<div style=""text-indent:1em;"">Farril was gearing up to charge the two me down when they ran into the giant bull man.  It looked like it was ripped out of a game one of her exes had in played.  He called them something with a ‘t’, tayrose or something.  Whatever it was called, it was really strong, and now there was no one left to fight.</div><br/><br/><div style=""text-indent:1em;"">Farril had just started to put away her fists when the sword chick ran up to her.  Farril blinked at her for a second before letting out a little giggle.</div><br/><div style=""text-indent:1em;"">“Oh yeah, that.  It’s just something I made up myself.  I actually made it for fighting guys with weapons!  Though usually I’m better equipped.”  She said, looking down at her sweaty gym clothes.  As the adrenaline started to wear off her legs became really weak.  Farril had an idea.</div><br/><br/><div style=""text-indent:1em;"">“Actually, could you do me a favor.  I might have over exerted my legs today, cause they’re currently doing a putty impression.  Could you help prop me up till we get to these guy's house?”  Almost as if on cue, her legs started to fumble beneath her.  She cursed under her breath has her right knee staged a revolution, sending her toppling to her side.</div>"
5323,In Another World With My Item(IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=53016,2018-02-03T00:52:08,Twilight_Cloud,"Sasha lowered the branch she was holding when the two men ran into a Minotaur-human... thing. She was relieved that the fight was over, but everything that had happened began to really sink in. Sasha had died, she would never see anyone she used to know ever again. Sasha was glad to at least have her laptop, though she wasn't sure it would do any good here. The men that the others had fought, and the human-animals were all wearing medieval clothes. Could that mean that the people in 'normal' clothes were from the same ship she had been on?<br/><br/>She noticed the man-bull sniffing the air and walking towards the man that had been writing in his notebook and someone else hiding in the trees. He picked up two people that were wearing normal clothes and invited them, herself included, to their home for food. He also mentioned that they should go clothes shopping, no doubt to help them fit in.<br/><br/>Sasha finally dropped the branch, and picked up her laptop. She wiped her hand across the bottom to make sure no dirt had gotten onto the black plastic. Then, Sasha awkwardly began following the others. She noticed an odd sign with writing on it she couldn't understand. Sasha wondered if it were possible to use Google from here and translate it. Or maybe this was from some language that didn't even exist on Earth. Maybe this was Earth, and just a different time period? Now that would be interesting!<br/><br/>As she approached the others, she waved awkwardly with her free hand. ""Hi."" Sasha cleared her throat. ""My name's Sasha."" She looked at the cow-human. ""Sorry I wasn't of more help."""
5324,In Another World With My Item(IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=53016,2018-02-03T19:36:04,Asterous,"Out of the corner of his eye, Austin saw someone gesturing at him to come over to them. Quickly, before he could be dragged into the fight, he approached her, stepping out of, hopefully, the line of sight of those men. So this was the owner of the drone. He had so many questions pertaining to their location, the drone, who she, and the others were...but those would have to wait. The middle of a fight, no matter how skilled one was, was not the place for playing twenty questions.<br/><br/>The fight seemed to be dying down with only two men left standing...or at least they were. That bull-man had made light work of them. Austin cringed a little at the sound of their heads cracking against one another. This was just getting weirder and weirder. First, he assumed he had died, or was at least having some very strange dreams while being stuck in a coma in some foreign hospital. And now, he had been witness to a pretty bloody fight. Did police systems work the same way here? Would he be called in as a witness? Austin didn't have much time to think about this when the bull-man approached. Remaining perfectly still, Austin hoped he wouldn't be knocking skulls with anyone any time soon. Instead, his fate was to be lifted and carried by the bull-man.<br/><br/>""Uh, Mr. Bruce, sir."" Austin tried to get the bull-man's attention. ""I'm perfectly capable of walking on my own. Besides, I think she could use some assistance."" He pointed towards the woman who appeared to be having some leg troubles, toppling over not long after."
5325,In Another World With My Item(IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=53016,2018-02-05T05:00:43,Melanie,"Riley took a step further behind the large tree as the man with the pen and paper approached her, but before she could even open her mouth to ask him his name, a sickening sound caused her stomach to turn. She shut her eyes and held her hand over her stomach, but once the moment passed,  her eyes opened again to reveal a large bull-man hybrid thing walking towards her. Her limbs froze despite the fact that everything within her told her to get away-to run.<br/>What the hell was wrong with her?<br/>Why wasn't she waking up? Was this even a dream, or was it a sick joke that some doctor was playing on her?<br/>""What?!""<br/>The bull-man lifted her up and began to carry her down the road towards the others.<br/>""No. No. NO! Let me go! Put me down!"" Her voice grew louder and louder with each word as panic began to settle into her heart.<br/>This wasn't a dream. The boat sinking wasn't a dream, or a cruel trick. She was gone, forever. And there was no way for her to say goodbye to anyone, not that she really had anyone to say goodbye too."
5326,In Another World With My Item(IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=53016,2018-02-07T02:05:31,JDizzle383,"Bruce nodded in affirmation at Austin's addressing him. Dropping the young man without a second thought, he went over to the woman in question and offered her a massive hand to help steady herself. ""May I?"" he smiled in a friendly manner as he helped her stand.<br/><br/>The heifer woman turned to Sasha. ""Don't worry about it! I don't expect total strangers to help me all the time! by the way, if you don't mind me asking, where did you all get those weird clothes?""<br/><br/>Bruce was by now getting a bit tired of Riley's outburst. ""You can stop screaming now. Ma'am... miss... Oh for the love of..."" He promptly set her down on the road and kept walking. Laura ran over. ""What's wrong? why are you screaming?"" She asked, distressed that her husband caused this reaction in the woman. Or at least that's what she thought caused it. Derek, being the man he was, ran over and put an arm on her shoulder. ""Calm down. Deep breaths. we're all in this together, so we don't need to draw to much attention to ourselves when all this is-"" he gestured to well, everything<br/><br/>Laura looked at him with a lopsided grin and burst out laughing soon after. ""S-s-sorry! I am so sorry... you just made it sound like you've never seen a Taurus before!""<br/><br/>Derek frowned. ""We haven't."" he deadpanned. THAT made Laura stop laughing. ""Yeah, right! And I am the King's daughter!"" she smirked. As Derek kept his ""No bullshit"" stare, she dropped her jovial visage. ""You're serious?"" She asked. Lisa ran over and whispered as to not cause trouble, ""Are you insane? What if this place is racist about foreigners?""<br/><br/>Laura started laughing again. ""Relax! Humans are more normal of a sight here that beastmen. But you should probably get some new clothes after dinner!""<br/><br/>She led the group to a house and called out, ""Jeffrey! We have guests!"" To which a young Taurus boy ran down the two story building and to his mother. As they exchanged a hug, Derek noted that this was no ordinary house. It was an Inn... and there were other people here that he vaguely recognized as the ""beastmen"" she had mentioned. Bruce walked behind the counter and began serving drinks to the men and women already there, while Laura led the group to a table and brought out a regular boar.(what, you thought they ate themselves? dirty minded weirdos!) and some jugs of ale.<br/><br/>Lisa looked around subconsciously as they were all being stared at by the other patrons due to their clothes. ""How are we going to read ANYTHING here?"" she whispered pointing at what she assumed were restrooms."
5327,In Another World With My Item(IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=53016,2018-02-07T05:13:06,Jack Spade,"<div style=""text-indent:1em;"">Farril silently cursed when the giant, Taurus, offered to help her stand.  'Well, at least I'm was getting help' she thought as she was lifted to her feet.  She took a look back as sword chick, and what looked like her significant other, started talking to Laura the Taurus.  Why are these guys keep going on about their clothes?  Look around she did notice that most people around here seemed to be dressed like a renascence fair.  She hadn't noticed till now, but they did kinda stand out with 21st century threads.</div><br/><div style=""text-indent:1em;"">""I didn't have time to pack any gowns before getting here.  So unless you've got clothes you're willing to loan me I'm sticking to this.  I'm not in the mood to put on the emperors robes.""</div><br/><br/><div style=""text-indent:1em;"">Before she knew it, they were at the inn.  When the ham was placed in front of them, Farril began tearing in without hesitation.  When the question of reading signs came up, Farril had an easy solution.</div><br/><div style=""text-indent:1em;"">""Hey, could I ask you a question real quick?""  Farril said to a nearby patron.  ""My eye sight ain't so good, which of those rooms for ladies and which for gents?  I want to know now in case I need to get there in a hurry later.""</div>"
5328,In Another World With My Item(IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=53016,2018-02-07T14:59:45,Twilight_Cloud,"At the question of where she got the clothes, Sasha shrugged, smiled and said, ""We're not from around here. We've been traveling a long time.""<br/><br/>The Taurus seemed pleased enough with her answer, or perhaps she didn't hear her, as her attention went to others of their 'party'.<br/><br/>Sasha was relieved when she saw that it wasn't a house at all, but an inn that they were heading to. But her heart immediately went to her throat when a thought occurred to her. ""What do they use for money here?"" she asked softly, and almost immediately was hit with another revelation. ""How good are a beastmen's ears?""<br/><br/>She heard a question from the swordswoman about reading things in this weird place. Sasha put her laptop down on a table, and opened it. She turned it on and noticed the battery was no longer nearing death.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I guess God was nice enough to give me a recharge, but it'll be dead in a few hours anyway. Something tells me there isn't electricity here.</span>Sasha thought.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I wonder if Google works here? But then, how could it? If there's no electricity, there's no internet!</span><br/><br/>Sasha heard another woman asking a patron about the bathrooms and couldn't help but smile at her cleverness. She waited and listened closely for the patron's response that she could know the answer too."
5329,In Another World With My Item(IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=53016,2018-02-09T06:27:39,Melanie,"Riley shuddered as the large beast set her down, and she was about to start dusting off her drone when suddenly one of the 'modern' people slung his arm over her shoulders, telling her to calm down. She furrowed her brows and shook him off as she quickened her pace.<br/>She was fine. She just needed to get a gathering on her surroundings and everything. Then she would be fine. She was sure of it.<br/>Riley jumped a little as a smaller version of the large bull-man thing came running out from what looked like an old fashioned hotel of some sorts. Except there was a dining room with lots of chairs and tables and a bar.<br/>That is exactly what she needed. A good drink.<br/>When all that was placed in front of the group was a large ham, she glanced over to stare at the girl who jumped in and ate nearly all of it in one go, but when the same woman asked the clever question, Riley smiled quickly, then went back to inspecting her drone.<br/>After a few minutes of silently inspecting her equipment, Riley looked up at the girl with the laptop and noticed her disappointed but curious expression.<br/>""Is it working?"" She paused and pushed a piece of her brown hair behind her ear. ""Is your computer working?"""
5330,A Pirates Life: IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=53083,2018-02-21T07:55:51,Jack Spade,"<div style=""text-indent:1em;"">Alford Zander stood at the bow of the ship, looking out upon the endless sea as the sun rose upon the boards of The Damned King.  This, was his most treasured moment, that first ray of sun.  He'd give up anything, just to see one more sunrise.  He had given up nearly everything once.  After a long breath of the sea air, he turned about to face the ship, his smile replaced by his perpetual glare.</div><br/><div style=""text-indent:1em;"">The crew of The Damned King was rising from their sleep, enjoying the full night's rest.  They usually had to sleep in shifts to keep the ship moving, but a lonely island had served as anchor for the night, so only a few sailors were needed to watch the horizons.  Alford walked the length of the boat, kicking the stay sailor who had lingered in sleep a little longer than he would have liked.  They had places to be, and loot to take.  Descending the stairs, Alford walked into the lair of the ship cook, pausing as the heat of his magic stove washed over him.  He didn't like the thing, having a fire on a ship was never a good idea.  But the merman swore that the flames the rock produced could never burn the boat, and the fish had long since proven his loyalty.</div><br/><div style=""text-indent:1em;"">""What's for breakfast, Keel?""  Alford said called into the cook area, knowing the chef hated when others entered his kitchen uninvited.  Poking his head up from a pot, the red scaled merman grinned from ear to ear.  ""I caught us a small shark last night, figured the boys would be in the mood for a unique taste this morning.""  Alford stroked his beard, nodding in agreement.  The merman was probably right, if anything the crew would like the fresh food instead of preserved goods.</div><br/><div style=""text-indent:1em;"">""How much longer till its prepared?""  Alford said, turning to leave the kitchen.</div><br/><div style=""text-indent:1em;"">""Quarter hour.""  Keel called back, before returning to his craft with a smile.  Alford first climbed down to the crew deck, lowering his head in and shouting the good news.  Ascending the stairs to crew's cheers, he then made his way to the Captain's cabin.  Knocking on the door firmly, he entered and closed the door behind him.  He snapped to attention, left hand behind his back and right hand salute.  He knew the Captain disliked it, but old habits died hard.</div><br/><div style=""text-indent:1em;"">""Ma'am, the crew is up and Keel is nearly prepared for serving.  Have you any orders for the men before they eat?""</div>"
5331,A Pirates Life: IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=53083,2018-02-24T19:28:15,Melanie,"Elisa had been staring at the hand-drawn map that lay on her cluttered desk for over two hours. Her navigation instruments and pencils lay strewn about over the map as she thought she had located the coordinates of her mother, only to find out from her letters that she was wrong. It made no sense that this woman who had birthed and left her would be so hard to find...especially since the letters she had acquired were relatively recent. But alas, her mother was appearing to be an enigma...never to be found by her daughter.<br/><br/>A frustrated sigh escaped Elisa's lips as she gazed upon her mothers' letters. Staring at them would do her no good, so she grabbed the letters and shoved them into her 2nd desk drawer, locking them away just as she had her memories.  She had to chart a new course; that would ease her mind. Perhaps all she needed was a bit of looting and a whole lot of rum. That always seemed to help clear her mind and get her focused.<br/><br/>Elisa scoured the map, looking for a new place her crew could go, and just as her first mate walked in, she found the target with a smile. Her smile faded somewhat and she rolled her eyes as Al saluted her; she really hated when he did that, but she would take it. He was a damn good first mate.<br/>""Thank you, Al. Yes, in fact I do. I want the crew to do a thorough inspection of the ship before the day is done. I'm charting a course to the Islands agains, and I would hate to find anything in disrepair."""
5332,A Pirates Life: IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=53083,2018-03-04T21:23:45,Botany,"Safira slipped quietly from her hammock and grabbed her jacket to slip on to protect her from the cool morning air. The crew quarters were hot from the crowd of bodies, but the deck wouldn't be. The jacket was a dull, dark red and patched. The colour was useful for hiding blood stains and also because it didn't pull out any of the unnatural highlights in her hair. If she didn't wear blue or purple, her thick hair simply looked an honest black against her pale skin. It's very boring nature made her look more human, which had been useful. She was used to keeping her lashes lowered to hide the deep indigo of her eyes. Human blue was a much different, much paler shade.<br/><br/>It was still odd being on a ship, she was adjusting to the movement fine, but she hadn't spent too much time at sea before. A few short hops looking for somewhere else to be, working her way from one port to another. Captain's didn't normally want unskilled labor, it got in the way, so she wasn't going to get a chance to get somewhere distant. Even being born on a seaside town, it wasn't like she'd been welcome on the fishing boats. This made her distinctly not a real sailor, despite her having hungrily acquired all the knowledge she could. Even having acquired the basics well enough to not be a giant pain to everyone on deck, she knew that she was hired only for her medical ability.<br/><br/>The man hadn't needed to say it was a pirate ship for her to know, other crews didn't fight often enough to hunt down a healer who wasn't a skilled sailor. It made her feel excited, and perhaps a bit terrified, the chance to actually leave all she'd known and get somewhere honestly far distant. Of course even when an agreement was long term, she was used to the chaos of life. Maybe she would have time to become a real sailor, or maybe like her last job someone would decide to clean up the trouble makers. Her biggest hesitation with a ship was that it was much more difficult to escape. On the other hand she'd been feeling pretty cornered after the last bandit clean-up had eradicated her previous employment.<br/><br/>Everyone was close in a bandit camp, so the crew quarters didn't bother her. In fact she liked being able to check on everyone, liked the comfortable hammocks. Making a soft clicking sound with her tongue against the roof of her mouth, she wandered from one end of the crew quarters to the other. Pulses of magic spread from her as she moved with her head tilted in a listening pose.<br/><br/>Safira managed to slip through the chaos of everyone tumbling from bunks and readying themselves for the day without provoking any annoyance. At least until she stopped and her hand snapped out to grab an arm. The ship's carpenter looked at her and said with an angry snarl, ""It's just a scratch woman."" A few weeks was enough for him to become annoyed with her. It was also enough time for him to have learned that he was not<span style=""font-style: italic"">able</span>to pull away when she decided to repair him. So there was only a glare and no tussle. Really it wasn't her fault he was accident prone. Dark lashes lifted and her indigo eyes met his, her tone peaceful and soft, ""Then stop getting scratches."" She ran a finger slowly down his sleeve and then nodded and released him. So they would be last on deck again, big deal."
5333,A Pirates Life: IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=53083,2018-03-09T04:10:00,Wolven,"Sakan woke to the sound of the crew groaning and moans. He was dazed himself, as he fell from his Hammock onto one of his crew mates. The man barely made a sound, knowing that he was half awake, and the man weighed more than him. He got up, and picked up the man he had landed on and sent him to his post.<br/><br/>As he got his kit ready, he knocked on the Captains door, waiting to ask what he was going to do today. He was already starving for the Shark that was announced so he wanted a quick answer. He checked his tool kit, and found his bottle of Rum. He popped the cork off, and started to chug the bottle. He noticed the carpenter and the healer doing things and nodded to them."
5334,A Pirates Life: IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=53083,2018-03-13T05:38:53,Jack Spade,"Alford nodded at Elisa's instructions, dropping the salute to rest his hands on his swords hilt and coat pocket.<br/>""The ship will be checked twice over by then.  I believe I speak for the crew when I say that we're all ready for a little fun.""  Despite the excitment in his voice, his face remained as cold as a gargoyle.<br/>He was about to leave the cabin when a knock sounded from the far side of the door. Opening it to find Sakan waiting, he gave a satisfied grunt.<br/>""Sakan, just the man I wanted.  Once you've eaten get the gunners on gun maintenance, they're going to be seeing some action soon.""  Alford then moved past Sakan and dropped down to the mess hall.  Most of the crew was already gathered, excitedly chatting about one thing or another, mostly Keel's shark.  Alford unhooked his sword sheath from his belt and beat it's tip onto the closest table, getting everyone's attention.<br/>""Alright you sorry excuses for sailors, I hope you enjoy the fish cause you're going to be running aft to stern till sundown.  The Captain's setting a course for a raid, and we're going to want the ship in prime condition for this one.""  The crew gave a large cheer as soon as the first of their favorite 'R's left Alford's mouth.  The crew quickly launched into a favorite shanty of their's though they made sure to keep it down enough to keep hearing Alford's speech.<br/>""If I find anyone slacking or sloughing through the inspections they'll be stuck watching the ship while the rest of us raise the town.  And make sure you don't get you're guts ripped out, don't want to be scaring off our newest addition on the first job.""  Alford beat his sheath on the table again, and the crew began crowing the second verse at the top of their off key lungs as Alford left the mess hall.  He'd noticed the newest crewmate in question hadn't been in the mess, as well as the carpenter.  Dropping down to the crew quarters, he found the Safira tending to the carpenter's arm.  Despite the man's scowl, Alford knew he appreciated the care, doctors this good were more valuable than a boat of gold.<br/>""I do hope he's refraining from biting you miss, I don't believe we have medicine for mad dog disease on board.""  Alford said, folding his arms behind his back as he dodged a light swipe from the Carpenter.<br/>""Fuck off.  It's just a scratch.""  He cursed at Alford, being careful not to pull his other arm away from the doctor.  ""Keel hasn't ran out of food yet, right?""<br/>""Hasn't even served the first round, it seems he planned around your proneness to injury.""  Alford smiled lightly under his beard at the carpenter's glare.  The carpenter then turned his eyes upwards.<br/>""I guess that ruckus is some other good news then.""  He said allowed, to which Alford nodded.<br/>""Elisa set route for a raid, time to test out our new doctors skill.""  He glanced over at the women in question, raising his eyebrow in question.<br/><br/>Upstairs, Keel carried a large pot into the mess hall, and began tossing bowls of shark stew out with unnatural accuracy."
5335,A Pirates Life: IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=53083,2018-03-14T20:54:21,Melanie,"Elise smirked at the contrast in her first mate's expression and tone of voice, then ran a hand through her tousled hair and leaned forward in her chair with a sparkle in her eyes. Just as she opened her mouth to speak, however, a knock sounded at her door. A heavy sigh escaped her lips, revealing her annoyance at the interruption, and as Al opened the door, she rolled her eyes as her gunner came into view.<br/>He had always been the one to seek her out to find out his orders for the day or evening, despite knowing that her first mate would announce it to the crew. Although it was a bit annoying, she found that she-sometimes-appreciated his effort. He was resilient and determined, sometimes to a fault.<br/>She didn't answer his question though, because as always, Al took care of it.<br/>As the door clicked shut, Elise found herself sitting in silence for a few moments, and it made her nervous.<br/>She clicked her tongue on the roof of her mouth and busied herself with finishing her work on her maps, smiling as she heard the faint sound of cheering,  singing, and of course, tapping. Al was obviously relaying her orders to her crew and trying to maintain some kind of order amidst the chaos. But the singing continued, and if she was correct, it was the last verse of a drinking song. So, with a sparkle in her eyes, she took a plain glass bottle filled with amber liquid and took a small swig, singing softly with the crew as they finished their song."
5336,A Pirates Life: IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=53083,2018-03-15T01:43:47,Botany,"Before the master gunner left to find word of his duties, Safira had ignored his nod with ease. She wasn't particularly good at socializing with people. She had lived her youth as a wild thing, and the first set of bandits who'd picked her up and realized what she could do had been a bit too late. Not that the lives of bandits were particularly rich in social pleasantries either. The best way to make her realize that attention was required was to be injured, or else stand in front of her and speak directly to her as Alford had.<br/><br/>Without looking up, Safira responded to him, ""Oh this one has already learned the lesson, you need not worry for me."" She finished with the carpenter and released his arm from her grasp. When the mate raised his eyebrows and made a statement into a question, she lifted her eyes to meet his. For a moment she looked straight at Alford, cool and calm as she asked, ""My skill at taking them apart or putting them together?""<br/><br/>After that icy challenge her eyes lost focus, becoming dark and dreamy. There was a sense she was seeing something else, that the men standing with her were invisible now. Lashes lowered moments later to disguise their indigo depths and she clicked her tongue softly against the roof of her mouth, ""There's food now."" The words seemed to put a lie to the impression that she could no longer see the men, unless of course she was in the habit of speaking to herself. Seeming to have forgotten that she had been somewhat involved in a conversation, or rather awaiting a response to her own challenge, she began to move gracefully toward the ladder up to the level with the mess. For a landlubber, the sway of the ship upon the waves didn't seem to catch her up at all."
5337,Hell Rising (Another Remake),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=53131&start=20,2018-07-09T11:42:16,CosmicAurora,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">Fang stretched across a branch in a fashion much like a four-legged cat and yawned. With a twist of her head, she glared down at the figure of her brother Blaze. He was sitting at the river's edge, cross-legged upon a stump that seemed far too small. His claymore was forced into the ground before his quiet body, an act that would blunt the blade and made her cringe. A tiny candle balanced precariously upon the sword's hilt, flame flickering in the breeze.</span><span style=""color: #BFBF00"">""Is not good to ave an open flame, it will attwagt danga'. Ev'yone visits the wiva' anyway. Fo' that matta', why we still in this fo'st?""</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">For a long moment there was no reply from the over-armored lupine, although he doubted any was truly expected of him. Behind him the rest of the tree belonging to his seat formed a bridge across part of the river, ending at a small island-like mound of dirt and rock. An excited fish leapt from the water, clearing the tree trunk but not escaping his arm as he grabbed it mid-air. Without warning, eyes still closed, he tossed it to Fang.</span><span style=""color: #0080FF"">""Will that shut you up sis? We are here exactly because this place is unwelcoming and dangerous, it will help me perfect my control. Also, I honestly have no clue where to go next anyway. And..""</span><span style=""font-style: italic"">He hardly paused a breath, catching the next adventurous fish to leap.</span><span style=""color: #0080FF"">""I'm hungry.""</span><span style=""font-style: italic"">He peeked an eye open suddenly, and the candle went out. Well, to Fang, it was hard to tell which occurred first, or if they were even related. Blaze held up a hand, one finger upraised in caution and his voice lowered considerably as he spoke more.</span><span style=""color: #0080FF"">""Speaking of danger.. I smell a demon. Except, I smell others too, though harder to distinguish.. hmm, definitely a couple humans. They are on horses, must be in a hurry to be so noisy in this forest""</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">In a silent, fluid motion, Fang went from sprawling to climbing a few levels higher in the tree. Ending in a readied squat, she was settled above the most open break in foliage, the beaten path most likely to be followed by horse-riders. She said nothing, now hearing the hoofbeats herself. Definitely on the run, she thought, confirming Blaze's assessment. Blaze however seemed unprovoked overall, still sitting in his position of meditation upon the stump and eyes closed again. When the group came within earshot, Blaze flashed her a string of hand signals and the cheetah rolled her eyes with a groan, thinking to herself that they should not advertise their presence or give away her position. But resigned to annoyance, she proceeded to call out anyway.</span><span style=""color: #BFBF00"">""ello tha', we ave fish but little else. Awe you ungwy fo' blood o' food?""</span>"
5338,Hell Rising (Another Remake),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=53131&start=20,2018-07-12T06:39:58,JDizzle383,"Jack'ra, like Blaze, smelled their potential opposition before either of the two groups saw each other. ""I smell trouble."" He stated simply, as he couldn't tell EXACTLY what kind of Anithrope they were up against, but he knew the scent was a feline and some sort of mixed canine breed. At least that was his best guess...<br/><br/>Hearing one of them give away their position, he shrugged. ""Maybe not as troublesome as I thought..."" he assessed. The question the cat-like one posed was hard to decipher due to the broken English and heavy accent, though since Drekk's speech was in a way similar, Jack'ra simply had his horse stop and said, ""Actually we are trying to avoid blood at the moment, but if those against us catch up, it may put you in between the devil and a hellhound."" He said, which was his version of saying a rock and a hard place.<br/><br/>Turning to Morys Jack'ra said, ""We could use as much muscle as possible, but I am not the one to make that call. Partially because I don't want to, and partially because no one respects a demon when they order people around.""<br/><br/>A small puff of smoke appeared soon after this, and Drekk emerged from it, running over to Jack'ra. ""Master Noll! Demons not find trail yet! Mask presence, then shelter we need!"" Drekk said.<br/><br/>Jack'ra sighed, ""Two steps ahead of you, Drekk... as usual. we'll also need a path to the nearest town to get some food and supplies. isn't a bad idea... but we would be followed or at the very least have to kill the demons if they overtook us..."""
5339,Hell Rising (Another Remake),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=53131&start=20,2018-07-26T21:26:39,Twilight_Cloud,"<span style=""color: #FF0000""><br/>Earlier...<br/><br/>In Fainta city, the Demon capital, Krastyo was strutting through the city of black buildings. Every buidling was connected by red glass tubing. Krastyo was headed to the very heart of the city, where the glass tubes came together in a giant three tier fountain with blood spouting out of the top. A young Almerkian woman with black hair and pasty pale skin sat on the edge of the fountain, seemingly transfixed by the red liquid. An exhausted looking, muscular Brothian stood nearby, his shoulders slumped and his head slightly bowed, almost as though he were about to fall asleep on his feet.<br/><br/>Krastyo barely acknowledged them, a vampire and her blood slave. He took long strides, in a hurry to reach his destination. A large building made of black stones with towers atop it like a small castle was where Krastyo was headed. When he reached the temple, he knealt down on one knee at the door for a moment, before opening and entering it.<br/><br/>""Father?"" Krastyo called into the dark building. His eyes adjusted to the dimly lit building almost immediately.<br/><br/>""What a pleasant surprise, if it isn't my son!""<br/><br/>Krastyo turned toward his father's voice. Usually he could be found in the altar room, but instead, he was here in the entrance hall, and had been standing just behind the door. The voice of his father had never sounded so kind, Krastyo's eyes narrowed in suspicion. ""Yes, well. The second item should be arriving soon, and I wanted to check on the one you are guarding, father.""<br/><br/>""It's still here,"" his father said, sounding sad and tired.<br/><br/>Krastyo suddenly felt awkward. Why was his father acting so... weak? ""Good."" With that, Krastyo made to turn on his heel and reached for the door.<br/><br/>""Wait."" came his father's voice, sounding almost pleading. ""How about a hug for dear old dad.""<br/><br/>Krastyo was suddenly hit with a ferocious rage. In one swift movement, the hand that had been reaching for the door handle, dropped to his belt, grabbed the handle of a knife, and then aimed and embedded that knife into his father's heart. Krastyo removed the bloodied blade and watched his father collapse with indifference. The rage was gone now. As reason returned, Krastyo reached into his father's leather over coat and pulled out a white orb with an orange hexagon shape carved into it. Krastyo decided the item was dangerous, and decided it needed a new place to stay.<br/><br/><br/><br/>Now...<br/><br/>Krastyo rolled off of Laraine, got out of bed and began getting dressed. He seemed almost completely unaffected, while Laraine was sweaty and out of breath. ""Check on the retrieval team for the second item, please?""<br/><br/>Laraine opened her mouth to remind him that it was an 8 day trip by sea, but closed it again, deciding he probably already knew that. Surely the group was on their way back now without any trouble? Laraine's breath evened out and she slowly got out of bed. Krastyo was already fully dressed and had left the room.<br/><br/>Laraine slid a dress on, smoothed her unkempt hair with her hands, and moved to sit in front of a mirror. She used the mirror to smooth her black bangs over her forehead. Then, Laraine summoned the view of the Captain into the mirror, only to find him looking around a partially empty stable looking rather confused. Fear gripped Laraine for a moment, but she brushed it aside. Laraine muttered a spell under her breath to allow her to communicate with the Captain, her voice sounding in his head, ""Tell me you have the item and are about to return?""<br/><br/>The Captain, startled, looked around himself before replying, ""Well, we had been on our way back with it, but someone has stolen it. Their trail lead here.""<br/><br/>""Then they must be on horse back now,"" Laraine said, though it seemed to be more to herself. ""Return empty-handed Captain and Krastyo will decide your fate. I think I know of someone better able to catch them."" With that, she ended her spell. Laraine waved her hand and the stable with the Captain disappeared. Her husband appeared in a dark room... no it was a cave, with only flickering torches for light.<br/><br/>Laraine cast her spell again, altered it so that it was Krastyo who heard her voice in his head. ""Krastyo, my love, the item was lost by our crew and stolen. However, I have someone else in mind that might be able to retrieve it, and they will move faster across the sea than any ship.""<br/><br/>Krastyo's brow furrowed and he muttered, ""Damn them!"" As his wife continued and made the suggestion however, he looked more thoughtful. ""And what have you come up with?""</span><br/><br/><br/>******<br/><br/>Meanwhile....<br/><br/>Morys nodded his agreement. ""Aye, we've eaten not long ago, but if you wish to join us it would be appreciated.""<br/><br/>TiiLiiqia cleared her throat, and seemed to talk with a growl. ""Merry meet, friends. Might you know where we could find a Hollow Root Tree?"" While waiting for the reply, she looked past the Anithrope's at the river. It seemed pretty narrow here, and hopefully a tad shallow. Perhaps, with the horses' help, they might even be able to cross here.<br/><br/>Morys looked at Tii with a raised brow, but he was looking at her, really looking at her without her hood on, for the first time. ""You're beautiful,"" he whispered, before he could catch himself. His cheeks heated, and he cleared his throat nervously. ""What exactly was that?"" he asked her.<br/><br/>""Their language, at least in part,"" Tii replied in common. ""They're not all Anithrope, but the Anithropes are allies of the Elves, and some..."" she stopped mid-sentence, as if deciding she was sharing too much information. ""I used to see them and speak with them in our trade city.""<br/><br/>Morys gave her a curious look, but did not prompt her for more information."
5340,Hell Rising (Another Remake),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=53131&start=20,2018-08-12T08:47:38,Botany,"Awinita followed, more comfortable now astride the horse. It had faster legs than she, hopefully faster legs than the demons. She didn't know the way they travelled and so she could not do anything but keep up quietly. Not that horses were all that quiet, especially the ones with tack. Even without, they stomped and snorted and smelled. It was a nice smell, a smell like home. So she didn't worry over it, they sought speed in any case did they not?<br/><br/>When they stopped to invite more people to come she looked from the demon to Morys. Were they insane? And who would be insane enough to take that offer? She was only here because the demons... well there was no choice but to flee. It wasn't as if she was going to aid demons. As the one with them had pointed out. Besides he'd been peaceful to them. So. The others had not. She didn't like bullying.<br/><br/>It was almost nice to be out. She took a deep breath of night air, and wondered if these new folk would be so insane as to tag along and court demon trouble. While the others spoke she let her horse walk to the water and drink. Stopping made her skin crawl with impatience, they were not far enough, not hidden."
5341,Hell Rising (Another Remake),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=53131&start=20,2018-08-18T11:40:58,CosmicAurora,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">The feline leaped, swung, pivoted, and finally dropped her way into a position next to Blaze with the skill of a deft, if slightly pretentious acrobat. The party seemed amicable, approaching with more invitation offered than caution. Fang was not daft however and her convergence to Blaze's location was still largely strategic. She wasn't concerned about having aerial advantage but still wanted to be ready. Besides, they made it clear they were on the run from a potential threat. Her brother remained sitting and meditating beside her with eyes closed but ears and nose quite open. He spun a few particular hand gestures and a slight flash of audible memory conveyed the side comment the demon made to one human about needing extra muscle. Her ears had not quite caught the comment aside, but with Blaze's input she went by script as usual for when they were asked for help.</span><span style=""color: #BFBF00"">""Oa' sa'vices as guawds a' fo' e', if you wish""</span><span style=""font-style: italic"">Though it was not necessarily directed to the demon specifically, given his suggestions of being a tag-along himself.</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">However no sooner than the mention of being 'guards for hire' settled on the ears of those approaching, Blaze held up a hand. But it was towards her for silence, not entreating the arrivals. Apparently, to her annoyance, his intention was not to approach it as a request for help, or at least as they usually approached such. To his sister he spoke first,</span><span style=""color: #0080FF"">""Pardon me big sister, you misunderstood me. We are bored and you fussed about being here. My intention is helping them simply to help.. besides it appears danger is brought our way regardless. I will be more clear next time. No need to spare me from talking this time 'quiet one.' Except perhaps the roots, every tree looks the same to me, and you are more familiar with elves as well. ""</span><span style=""font-style: italic"">His hand lowered, the other slipping his fish for dinner back into the river before it could die. This time his voice directed towards the group approaching.</span><span style=""color: #0080FF"">""If you need some help through these woods escaping your enemy, we shall. I myself am ShadowBlaze, Blaze to those I call friend. My big sister here usually goes by Fang.""</span><span style=""font-style: italic"">Even as he introduced them both, he shifted to a standing position, towering over his 'big sister' by more than a foot.</span><span style=""color: #0080FF"">""I concede that you are in a hurry, but to curb my insanity in just joining strangers I must at least ask first your names. Also, who is in charge, no matter how unofficially. I detest thinking of those around me as 'That considerate, curious, outcast Demon,' 'The Peripomad who looks like she thinks I'm insane,' 'that Elf ranger, possibly alchemist, who likes roots,' or 'the black hair Almerkian who fancies elves and appears to get caught in compromising situations of circumstance.' Names are much easier and less presumptuous, no?""</span><span style=""font-style: italic"">Blaze then turned to the demon in particular, glancing curiously from amidst his armor of bone and leather.</span><span style=""color: #0080FF"">""And you, sir, your presence has my curiosity. It is uncommon to see a demon who plays well with others. So I would have some questions, if you would not mind, of your knowledge of other demons, particularly any you know of who burn without burning.""</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Fang gave a sort of 'I give up' shrug. However, in one sense, she was glad to be offered a chance to not play messenger. Though it was never really asked of her, she always assumed the role by habit and respect for her brother. So she focused her attention towards the elf who asked about Hollow Root Trees. Her response came in a series of mewls, growls, and grumbles as she responded to nature-speak in kind, enjoying the opportunity to be understood easier.</span><span style=""color: #BFBF00"">""Along the river are many, if we think the same. Although from your direction I could guess, where did you flee from? The better to avoid it and head on a safer path!""</span>"
5342,Hell Rising (Another Remake),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=53131&start=20,2018-08-31T20:54:44,Twilight_Cloud,"TiiLiiqia's fingers twitched, and her hand reached up to her hood. Truth be told, she was feeling a little exposed, but decided, at least for now, it didn't matter much. Her hand dropped back to her side. Morys blushed at what the wolf said about his feelings for the Elf. He shifted his weight from one foot to the other nervously.<br/><br/>Morys's horse pawed the soft ground by the river with its hoof as Morys spoke, ""I suppose I'm in charge, considering I'm the one that got us into this mess. The horses were the Peripomad's idea, and crossing the river is the Elve's, so it's kind of a team effort."" Feeling nervous, he paused to clear his throat. The horse stopped its pawing and lowered its head to graze, Morys slid forward in his saddle slightly. ""My name is Morys No-Last-Name.""<br/><br/>Tii wondered why he specified he had no last name, she would much rather just forget hers. ""I am TiiLiiqia,"" she spoke in common tongue. Her attention turned to the Feline Anithrope as she spoke in nature-speak. ""We are traveling from Methodin, one of the ship cities. A Hollow Root Tree will make an excellent shelter for the night."" Switching back to common, Tii looked around the group. ""Maybe we cross here, stay near the river, and find a tree to spend the night under?""<br/><br/>Morys raised a brow. ""You plan to sleep under a tree?!""<br/><br/>""Aye. This forest is known for tall trees who's roots spread the earth beneath it as it searches for more food, richer soil, making a cavern beneath it,"" Tii explained."
5343,Hell Rising (Another Remake),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=53131&start=20,2018-10-03T12:01:46,CosmicAurora,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">ShadowBlaze listened attentively to the names with a nod.</span><span style=""color: #0080FF"">""Well met, Sir Morys. And greetings to you, Lady TiiLiiqia.""</span><span style=""font-style: italic"">He began to give a short bow when his head snapped up in violent swiftness. He lifted a hand with a barely whispered hush as his eyes closed. The wolf's head turned towards Fang, nostrils quivering and flaring.</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">The feline's eyes seemed to go blank for a moment while images flashed through her head. It started with a snapshot of the first time they met. He had known she arrived to kill him when an area near him became void of smells. It was a very strong memory and the beginning of their companionship so it was a quick and easy preset. It meant there were spots nearby that were too clean of smells to be anything other than assassins, almost certainly from her clan. After they went on the run, they quickly devised a grid of practice dummies so that he could use his power to send memories of particular ones to indicate where these voids were. So imaged her to the basic position of three scent voids. Not inclined to take time to bother with common, she whispered under her breath after analyzing the layout indicated.</span><span style=""color: #BFBF00"">""Been many moons, but is them. Alert formation only, we have upper hand. Plan?""</span><span style=""font-style: italic"">Fang herself used the mysterious clan method of blank scent to a much lesser extent. It allowed Blaze to track her when separated, and her old tribe would mistake it for being sloppy and not identify her as easily.</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">After ShadowBlaze flashed a few hand signals, saving any further use of power for what he might need to do, he turned to the group. Fang meanwhile leaped back up into the trees, leaving little sign of where she went save a single leaf that drifted down to the water halfway across the river.</span><span style=""color: #0080FF"">""I must apologize, it seems our own past is following us as well. If they see you aide us, this clan of assassins can mark you throughout their entire tribe as mortal enemies, even the other clans will attack on sight. No need to be branded like that so soon after meeting us. My sister will guide you, using that...""</span><span style=""font-style: italic"">His hand pointed across the water. On perfect cue a dagger thrown from the canopy embedded in a tree on the other side of the river. After a brief moment, however, it crumbled to less than dust. The only trace left a slight gash in the tree, lost amid the marks and signs left by bandits in the past.</span><span style=""color: #0080FF"">""Regardless which clan or who they seek, they will focus on me, I am quite branded already. But I shall be fine and Fang will keep back enough to guide you while ready to intervene if they catch up.""</span><span style=""font-style: italic"">His voice was growing notably more tense, not in a sense of fear, but more of a building anger being held at bay. Blue flames seemed peek out slightly through crevices in his armor and around his eyes. One-handed, he heaved his claymore from the ground. With a turn up river, he took a few steps and looked back.</span><span style=""color: #0080FF"">""Be warned. I would prefer to be left to them myself. If anyone insists on following me, I will not stop you..""</span><span style=""font-style: italic"">There was a growl to his voice now, a tense brewing rage just underneath to his tone.</span><span style=""color: #0080FF"">""...but while appreciated, I cannot guarantee I won't hurt you in the fray. Please.. Go. Cross the river!""</span>"
5344,Hell Rising (Another Remake),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=53131&start=20,2018-10-08T03:07:25,Botany,"Awinita had stayed silent, the only noise made by her horse, and that mostly buried under the sound of running water. She was pondering how committed she was to a group that included demons and clearly insane men. She did not fear living off the land, even if it wasn't her own land. Still she would likely not be more successful running alone, not here and hampered by the unknown. She grimaced at the trees. She had finally turned to offer her name to the pile when the larger of the pair froze. Her chin came up, eyes flicking from tree to tree. Too close about them. With a sigh, she reached into her shirt and pulled the thin tube free, spinning it almost idly in her fingers. Dark eyes watched as best as she was able in the unfamiliar shadows.<br/><br/>She could not follow the signs they used of course. But it surprised her to be told to run on. She hesitated, then sighed softly and tucked the blowgun away. Trust a man to know his enemies? It was not as if he seemed to have great fear of them. One more moment of hesitation, then she said softly, and almost nonsensically, ""Awinita."" With her name given, she turned her horse to take the water. The ugly horse did not hesitate when her command was given and plunged forward. She thought a trail directly across the stream was a bit of an easy one to track, but if they were following cuts in trees that was even easier. So might as well not waste the time they would need, speed was clearly the choice of the day. When the horse surged from the stream, water running down his pale coat, her leggings dark with it, she murmured softly to her horse, ""Run on."" Not that one could take any real speed in a forest, but better than walking still in her opinion. She did not look back, only sought the next mark, her companions such as they were, would have to make their own choices."
5345,Hell Rising (Another Remake),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=53131&start=20,2018-10-25T02:29:19,Twilight_Cloud,"Morys started across the river with no hesitation. Tii however, thought about following the Part Anithrope. She felt a certain duty to help him, despite him saying he preferred to be alone. The Elf finally supposed he could handle himself, considering the ease of how he moved his giant sword. Tii also urged her horse across the stream.<br/><br/>Once across, Tii dismounted and looked up at the trees. The sun was only just peaking over the horizon, and the forest was full of long, dark shadows. Realizing she would have a better vantage point if she were higher, TiiLiiqia climbed a tree. The widest and tallest tree was much easier to find from the canopy. The Elf carefully descended, returned to the others. ""We should let the horses go here. The soft mud will make them very easy to track."" She stepped softly past them in a North East direction, towards the Hollow Root Tree she had spotted from the canopy. ""Our shelter is this way!""<br/><br/>Morys, watched her walk past him, and dismounted rather distractedly. He removed the tack from the horse. ""It's too bad I can't keep you. It would certainly make the journey go much faster. All well, you're free now."" When he turned around to follow the Elf, he had to briskly walk past a few trees before she came into view. He tried running to catch up, but his heavy footfalls caused him to sink further into the mud, and he quickly returned to walking."
5346,Hell Rising (Another Remake),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=53131&start=20,2018-10-26T07:09:37,JDizzle383,"Jack'ra signaled Drekk to vanish and meet them at the tree, which the goblin did with no hesitation. Jack'ra had his horse go with the other steeds, and followed Morys deliberately casting a small spell on himself which allowed him to levitate and leave no footprints. ""We should obtain every advantage possible. This way only their noses will catch me. Their eyes will not perceive something that does not exist."" he explained. ""If they don't know I am with you we can at the very least surprise them with one more foe. So who shall take first watch once we get to-oh... we're here..."" He stopped as they reached a giant tree with a large crevice at the base which would hide them all nicely.<br/><br/>""Here master! Hole in tree mask scent with goblin kinfolk smell."" Drekk said, not realizing he was saying his own kind would need to be eradicated if his words rang true. Jack'ra smirked, ""So we exchange a hoard of demons for a hoard of goblins? nice trade off. Drekk, will they recognize the house of Noll?""<br/><br/>Drekk shook his head with a grunt, ""They recognize King of Forest. Noll mean nothing to them!"" he said. Jack'ra sighed. ""In that case, we can't count on their aid. So back to my earlier question. Who will take first watch. I would offer to do so, but my magic is running low. I'm afraid without rest I will only be able to give away our location with a shout."" he explained."
5347,Hell Rising (Another Remake),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=53131&start=20,2018-12-11T14:55:13,CosmicAurora,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">As ShadowBlaze departed, he gave a brief nod to the Peripomad Awinita.</span><span style=""color: #0080FF"">""Thank you kindly for offering your name, and I appreciate your hesitance and urge to help.""</span><span style=""font-style: italic"">He added, having noted her fingers idling away with a small cylindrical object. It gave the faintest of whistles in her motions, giving away it's shape even though he could not see it.</span><span style=""color: #0080FF"">""I'm sure you will have time to use that, savor any moment you can avoid that need.""</span><span style=""font-style: italic"">He also offered the same thanks to TiiLiiqia, noting a similar resistance in her body language.</span><span style=""color: #0080FF"">""There will be a time to fight side by side, just not now. You all have your own enemy approaching, and it will only gain ground while you tarry.""</span><span style=""font-style: italic"">In effort to not distract them further, and knowing time was of the essence, he slipped off into the brush.</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Each dagger mark was very methodical. She knew that properly covering their scents and tracks was a timely effort they couldn't afford with two very different groups of predators hunting them. So each throw sought an existing mark, barely deepening it. It relied more on one of them catching sight of the dagger, rather than the mark itself. Perhaps not perfect, but her zig-zag pattern was intended to help with that. She kept an eye to be sure at least one of the group caught sight and the rest followed, throwing again as needed to redirect them. She knew exactly where a good tree was, but was attempting to make as confusing a trail as permissible. To her dismay and annoyance however, TiiLiiqia did her own scouting, and after convincing them to leave their horses behind struck out straight for it, Morys and the unannounced demon in tow. She had half a mind to swoop down and berate them, but took a deep breath and thought of what her brother would do. He would note that 'they do not operate as I do, and that a better expense of energy would be new emergency plans, not nit-picking.' Sometimes she hated his obscene calm and understanding, but couldn't argue, and still preferred it to him nearly getting himself killed in a rage.</span><span style=""color: #BFBF00"">""Which he is hopefully not doing right now!""</span><span style=""font-style: italic"">She muttered under her breath and followed to the tree, no longer marking a course with her dagger. No need to leave other bonus clues if they were rushing right in.</span><span style=""color: #BFBF00"">""I just hope it's not occupied. We are not the only runaways in this forest..""</span><span style=""font-style: italic"">But it seemed they had lucked out and the outlaws of the forest seemed to be on vacation in these parts. As they settled into the hollows of the tree, the inevitable question of watch came up.</span><span style=""color: #BFBF00"">""I offa' fisst watch, and the'd. My sleep is a'watic, When my bwotha' weta'ns I can get mo'. Plus e may need to wawn me.""</span><span style=""font-style: italic"">Not entirely sure if understood, she turned to Tiiliiqia and spoke in nature-speak.</span><span style=""color: #BFBF00"">""If not understood, me, first and third, in case my brother sends warning. I can sleep more later on the move.""</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">The closer the lupine got to the scent-voids, the more uncertain he was. They had not moved once, even slightly, and a few smells were changing around them but it seemed like some incredibly dense magic was interfering with identifying them. Then as he reached the edge of the clearing, he cursed his idiocy. There were no assassins, he was victim to the limited precision of smell in his assessment. No, it was in actuality a trio of portals, each spewing forth a different demon as it refreshed it's charges from whatever wizards controlled it on the other side. Whoever was in charge was yelling something about an opportunity to show up a rival who screwed up and lost.. something. His grasp of demon was sketchy, and amidst the commander's tirade of opportunity, another sound caught his attention a bit too late. The demon blundered into sight, yelling at him in frustration! If he hadn't caught two things, his sword would have been back in hand. But, it seemed the demon mistook him for part of their growing force and was demanding he get with the others and stop being lazy. So he made a distasteful remark back, as no demon took lightly to being bossed around, and headed into the clearing praying to any god that would hear that the others would also not recognize he was an outsider.</span>"
5348,Hell Rising (Another Remake),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=53131&start=20,2018-12-27T08:44:37,Botany,"Awinita had been following the zigzagging trail of daggers when the elf and others caught up going directly on foot. She stared at them a moment. Not entirely sure she wanted to leave the horse already. She thought she heard a mutter from up ahead and figured their guide was giving up. Lip caught between her teeth, the horse danced in a circle. Awinita eased the reins and sighed, then leapt to the ground. She gave the horse a kiss on the nose, ""You might as well go home.""<br/><br/>With a despairing look at the trampled path the man was leaving, she began to ghost after the others, doing her best to obscure the signs they left behind. It made her feel a bit like muttering herself, but she still followed. Hearing the end of the conversation at the tree she tilted her head toward the feline, ""I will watch second.""<br/><br/>Frankly she didn't feel safe considering the tromping giant path they'd tried to leave to the tree. First watch she could nap, because they had some space, it was a big forest and no one was on their direct trail. Depending on the demons, they might even have until morning light. Still if their luck was not good, she wanted to be awake about the time she figured the things would probably catch up again. If they didn't, at least she'd have a bit of rest and some time to think about what to do if they did. She didn't like the forest. It was too dark, too closed in. It made her unhappy to be caught in it. Her bow wasn't right in these conditions and while blow guns were marvelous things, their effects were not... immediate."
5349,Hell Rising (Another Remake),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=53131&start=20,2019-01-14T00:58:38,Twilight_Cloud,"Morys felt stupid trying to understand what the feline Anithrope was trying to say. He understood what he thought was 'first' but the rest seemed to be a jumbled mess. Then she growled at Tii in her even more unusual language, a translation maybe?<br/><br/>""I can take third too, if you would like,"" Tii said in common, though mostly to the feline Anithrope. ""I don't need as much sleep as humans do, and quite enjoy the early morning.""<br/><br/>""Some rest and maybe a chance to actually get to know each other would be nice. Shall we head inside?"" Morys asked.<br/><br/>Tii's brow suddenly furrowed and she listened hard. ""Someone's coming, and they aren't alone.""<br/><br/>""Goblins?"" Morys asked, putting a hand on one of his swords.<br/><br/>The Elf shook her head. ""Demons. I don't think they know where we are yet, but they're here, in the forest."" She could hear their loud crashing feet, as well as some shouts in their language.<br/><br/>""Do we run, hide, or fight?"" Morys asked.<br/><br/>She continued to listen. ""It sounds like they are spreading out, and coming from nearly a half mile away. They don't know where we are at least, but we need to keep our voices low and figure out what we're doing now!""<br/><br/><br/>~~~~<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF4000"">Laraine stood by, overlooking the group of wizards. They were standing around the blood fountain, three of them, their backs to the fountain and their arms raised, holding the portals open for the Demons to walk straight from their island and into Goblin Forest. The portals themselves looked like mirrors almost, except they didn't reflect the world around them, but showed the forest.<br/><br/>One of the wizards swayed, and his hood fell off, revealing the same Brothian that Krastyo had passed sitting near this very same fountain with his vampire mistress. His usually dark skin looked ashen and his eyes looked sunken.<br/><br/>The Demons formed rows near the portals, each one quick to dash through. Nearly the entire population of the island was gathered. They stepped through their respective portals in near unison. Three, six, nine, twelve.<br/><br/>The Brothian swayed again, nearly falling forward on his face. The portal he was holding open seemed to ripple as if it were a floating pool of disturbed water. The Brothian straightened himself up again, and the portal resumed it's pristine picture.<br/><br/>Fifteen.<br/><br/>Laraine looked around at the remaining demons, trying to decide what power would be best qualified.<br/><br/>Eighteen.<br/><br/>""Bogdan!""<br/><br/>The Brothian collapsed, and all three puddles vanished the second he hit the ground.<br/><br/>Laraine's fists and jaw clenched with her frustration. It seemed she was just seconds too late with her command.<br/><br/>""Aye!"" shouted a Demon as he stepped out of line and walked over to stand near the fountain.<br/><br/>Laraine half-sighed and half-yelled her frustration. ""Transfer blood into him before he dies. Make sure he is ready to re-open the portal once they have the item.""<br/><br/>""Yes Ma'am!"" Bogdan said, and kneeled near the Brothian. He held out a an open hand, fingers stretching towards the fountain, and blood sprang from it like a living thing. It entered the Brothian's eyes. The Brothian began screaming, but the blood only continued streaming through his eyes and then into his open mouth as well. Bogdan used his blood magic to force the blood into the Brothian's veins and arteries. Of course, this was risky, forcing unknown blood into a human body. His body could reject the blood, which would cause his own body to kill him. The effects would take up to a full day, and, until then, he would be able to function as if the blood were his own, as if the Vampire had never nearly drained him.<br/><br/>""Do you think enough went through?"" One of the other Demons asked Laraine.<br/><br/>She tossed her black hair and sneered. ""They have about 24 hours, or they won't have a way to return.""</span>"
5350,Hell Rising (Another Remake),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=53131,2018-03-17T03:30:15,Twilight_Cloud,"The sky was dark, almost as black as night although it was the middle of the afternoon. The swells tossed the ship as if it was little more than a beach ball. The captain of the vessel ducked under the cabin door, keeping his large horns from hitting the roof. He began barking orders, hoping to keep the ship moving even in the dangerous weather. A larger than life wave rose up out of the ocean, hitting the ship from the stern. The captain had his back turned and was unaware of the danger. When the wave hit, water sloshed across the deck, taking the captain with it. The demon slid to the bow, hitting the railing hard, and a black orb the size of a baseball fell out of an inner trench coat pocket.<br/><br/>If it wasn't for the fact that the captain was also the navigator, most of his crew probably would have little to no concern about his safety. However, since this was the case, a handful of demons stopped what they were doing to ask him if he was okay.<br/><br/>""Turn about lads! We can not head home with out that trinket!"" the captain barked. The orb that had fallen into the dark and thrashing ocean, was the entire reason for their journey.<br/><br/>~~~~~~<br/><br/><span style=""color: #80FFFF"">Morys sat below deck, his knees tucked to his chest, his chin resting on his knees, his normally sun-kissed face an unusual shade of green. Morys was seasick. He knew he was mad to get back on a ship after his awful ride from Almeria to the far off continent. The Almerian felt he should have stayed in the Fairy lands. The ship heaved, his stomach moving with it, and Morys bit his tongue to keep from losing his lunch.<br/><br/>A young man Fairy joined him in his corner. This Fairy had sand blonde hair, his wings were large, butterfly-like, and pink with intricate black swirls and designs. Morys wondered if he was ever teased for the color of his wings. ""I'm Adean,"" the Fairy stated softly as he sat next to Morys cross-legged. The Fairy sat stiffly, keeping his back straight, his wings stretched out behind him.<br/><br/>Morys grunted a response, not daring to open his mouth to speak.<br/><br/>The Fairy gave him a sideways sympathetic look. ""It might be easier on deck? To deal with the seasickness, I mean. Some fresh air might help.""<br/><br/>Morys wasn't so sure, but he was thankful for the Fairy's kindness. He nodded slowly.<br/><br/>Adean stood and stepped in front of Morys, turning to face him, he offered a hand to help him up. Morys excepted it, and he leaned heavily on the Fairy man as he helped lead him up the stairs out onto the deck.<br/><br/>The wind tossed Morys's too-long black hair. Since being free of the military, he let it grow out. He shivered involuntarily and looked up at the sky for a moment. His gray eyes seemed a mirror for the storm clouds above. Another wave tossed the ship and Morys nearly lost his balance, and would have, if it hadn't been for Adean's strong arm.<br/><br/>Morys swallowed hard. ""Thank ye, stranger."" With Adean's help, he stumbled to the railing that helped keep people from falling overboard.<br/><br/>""I think looking out there will make it worse,"" Adean said cautiously, waving his free arm out to sea.<br/><br/>Morys shrugged and noticed something shiny in the water. ""Fetch me a net?"" Morys asked, as he stared at the glinting orb being pushed by the waves straight toward the boat.<br/><br/>Adean furrowed his brow, looking at Morys as though he had lost his mind. Then, the Fairy's gaze followed the Almerian's and he saw what Morys hoped to fish out of the water. ""Ah,"" he said, as if suddenly enlightened. He let go of Morys and walked somewhere across the deck.<br/><br/>Morys's gaze was still fixed on the thing as it came ever closer. Another big wave pushed it right into the side of the ship. Morys reached for it as the wave and the object crashed into the ship. Again he almost lost his balance, but somehow managed to stay within the ship. He grabbed the orb out of the ocean, and dried it off on his cotton shirt.<br/><br/>Adean returned with a fishing net, but stopped running toward Morys still several feet away. He dropped the net and continued toward Morys in a walk. ""You got it! But... What is it?""<br/><br/>Morys shrugged. ""I haven't the faintest idea. Maybe it's valuable."" The orb fit in one hand, his thumb and middle finger just touching around the orb. He tucked it into an inner pocket of his leather vest.<br/><br/>""LAND HO!"" shouted one of the Fairy shipmates.<br/><br/>""Thank the merciful gods above!"" Morys said, in a stage whisper.<br/><br/>Adean chuckled.<br/><br/><br/>It was less than an hour for everyone to get safely on land. Morys was so thankful to have something solid and unmoving beneath his feet again.<br/><br/>""I suppose I'll see you around,"" Adean said, as he headed up the beach, his arm raised in parting.<br/><br/>""You're not coming to the inn with me?"" Morys asked. On the way to shore, Adean had mentioned an inn that accepted all races.<br/><br/>""I have fish to sell,"" Adean called back. He pointed to a stand selling seashell jewelry. ""Just take the street behind that booth, the inn will be on your left.""<br/><br/>Morys nodded even though the Fairy's back was to him, and he headed the way Adean had pointed.</span><br/><br/>~~~~~~<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFBF00"">The wind ruffled TiiLiiqia's  cloak, nearly blowing her hood off of her head. She quickly grabbed it and held it tightly. Everyone walking the streets were either wearing heavy cloaks and looked as though it were winter, or they wore light cotton clothing with nothing to protect them from the wind.<br/><br/>Tii was weary from her journey. She had spent months sleeping on the hard ground since running away. Until now, she had stayed out of heavily populated areas for fear of her father's guards finding her. Perhaps it was a want for a proper bed that caused her to be bold or maybe careless now, TiiLiiqia was unsure.<br/><br/>She walked through the streets, looking for something inviting. The wind that ruffled her cloak and gave her resistance as she walked smelled heavily of salt and dead fish.<br/><br/>Finally she came upon an inn with a Dove in flight on the sign that read ""Dove By Inn"" in large letters over the bird. Under it in slightly smaller letters it read ""All are welcome"".<br/><br/>Tii decided that was enough invitation for her, and she stepped inside. She was very unimpressed by the interior.<br/><br/>Square and rectangular tables were scattered unevenly about the room, each with a candle lit on it, no doubt because there was insufficient light coming from the windows. There was a bar to the right, with two middle-aged men behind it. One was wiping down the counters, the other had his back turned and seemed to be cooking fervently. On the far side was a set of stairs that lead away into darkness, and a lit fire blazing in a fireplace.<br/><br/>Tii immediately headed for the table nearest the fire, hoping it would help warm her up.</span><br/><br/>~~~~~~<br/><br/><span style=""color: #80FFFF"">Morys finally found the place that the Fairy had told him of, the Dove By Inn. He entered and headed to the bar. Now that his stomach wasn't jumping all over the place, he realized how hungry he was, and he wouldn't say no to some booze either.</span>"
5351,Hell Rising (Another Remake),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=53131,2018-03-18T06:14:05,Botany,"It was an in between kind of day, with the wind blowing cold off the sea, but the sun bright in the sky. Awinita wore deer skin leggings and a long deer skin shirt that was open on the sides to the top of her hips, as well as her bow. The temperature didn't bother her. She was pretty happy with the clear skies, though the city was wearing her natural enthusiasm thin. She had found work caring for horses, but it felt like she had already been here too long. Usually she had an idea of what she wanted to see or know, and went to do or learn that thing. Now she wasn't sure if she was staying here because she was afraid to get back on a ship, or if she really did want to see more of these lands. Things were so different, so closed in, it was hard to be happy.<br/><br/>It was time to decide though, and go somewhere. Decide to face the sea and prove nothing ruled her, or time to get on the road and see if there was something better out there. So though normally she avoided establishments where people crowded together yet did not talk, this time she strolled into an inn. It had a bird on the sign, and it seemed like a good omen. She paused at the door, dark eyes cataloging the mixture of peoples present.<br/><br/>The tables seemed meant to once more isolate people into little groups. No good. The men at the bar looked very busy with their tasks. Maybe the bird was not a sign of anything other than her desire to procrastinate instead of finding somewhere quiet to think about her decision. Her confident stride took her across the floor to the bar and she slipped onto a stool there. No need to waste a table on her alone. That would be too depressing. What did these people have against a good fire circle anyway? She settled lightly, the long bow sticking out above her head clearly proclaiming her an archer. Awinita was adjusted to people not being able to tell one peripomed from another half the time, but people here greeted her as 'lad' often enough, which was amusing. Apparently one must have enormous breasts for these people to be able to distinguish boy from girl. So she supposed lacking in that attribute, she would be a lad as often as they needed.<br/><br/>When the man wiping the bar asked what she wanted she replied in a cheerful tone, ""Whatever tastes the best from what he is cooking."" She nodded to the other man busy with food. The man demanded money, and when she gave it, he nodded and turned away to speak to the cook and then his attention was diverted again by a new patron. A sigh left Awinita's lips and she spun on her stool to lean with her elbows back against the bar. If no one was going to chat, at least she could amuse herself watching them all."
5352,Hell Rising (Another Remake),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=53131,2018-03-20T05:39:05,Jack Spade,"Shoxa had come into town the other night, making a pit stop on his grand tour of the world.  Despite his fervent wishes, his music could not feed him, but the money happy patrons and bar owners gave him could.  Of such, he had struck a deal with the owner of ""Dove By Inn"", and tonight he was earning his keep.  A short song for the bartender had convinced him to give Shoxa a room for a night, give him time to prepare and the barman time to spread news of a great show.  Apparently he hadn't been able to drum up a lot of business, as the tavern wasn't very full.  But hopefully when these fine folks went home, they'd tell everyone to come by the next night for the second performance.<br/>With that thought on his mind, Shoxa stood up from the small chair he had occupied in the corner, and strode in front of the fireplace, his lute in hand.  ""Hello good folk of this fine city, I have traveled many miles, to come play for you today.  I requests only that you sit, listen, and thank your bartender for letting me play for you tonight.""  He gave a slight pause for applause, of which there was none, before he began playing a soft melody on his lute.  It was a warm song, like you were standing in a field of flowers with the sun smiling upon you.  A happy feeling flooded the room, and smiles blossomed.  Happy listeners were more likely to cheer, and join in the far more entertaining songs.  And far more importantly, more likely to tip the bartender, which meant a better share for Shoxa later."
5353,Hell Rising (Another Remake),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=53131,2018-03-28T01:07:21,Twilight_Cloud,"<span style=""color: #40BFFF"">Morys sat down near a Peripomad. He rested his tanned forearms on the counter and raised his index finger for the bar keeps attention. ""I'd like an ale, please.""<br/><br/>""Aye,"" the bartender said. He grabbed a glass that shined in the fire light. Morys was almost impressed with how clean it was. It was hard cleaning such things on a ship. He poured a dark amber liquid into the cup, and passed it across the bar to Morys who took a long swig.<br/><br/>After lowering his cup, he noticed the chubby innkeeper bringing the Peripomad a steaming bowl of stew. Morys inhaled deeply, the bitter scent of alcohol, the strong smell of meat, and the underlying smells of carrots and peas filled his nose. To him, it smelled like home. Much better than the various dried meats and bread he had lived off of during the war.<br/><br/>""I'll have what he's having,"" Morys said, noticing the large warm smile the innkeep gave to the Peripomad.<br/><br/>The innkeep turned his big warm smile to Morys, his eyes alight with some strong positive emotion. The smile was a genuine one. ""Right away sir!"" He turned back to the large pot he had been attending to when Morys had walked in.<br/><br/>""What brings you here?"" Morys asked, turning on his stool enough to look at the Peripomad. <br/><br/>Not long after trying to strike up a conversation, a man caught the attention of everyone. He said he wanted to play for everyone in the inn tonight and to just sit and listen.</span><br/><br/>*****<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFBF00"">Tii was suddenly greeted by a red-headed young woman, who was probably in her late teens or maybe twenty, with fair skin and freckles dotting her cheeks. She seemed a little out of breath, but attempted her friendliest smile anyway.<br/><br/>""Would you like anything to eat? Or perhaps I could bring you a drink?"" the woman asked.<br/><br/>""A salad would be lovely, and fresh fruit if you have any.""<br/><br/>""Okay, I'll see what I can find!"" she replied. With that, she turned on her heel and headed to the bar, no doubt to relay the order to the innkeeper.<br/><br/>TiiLiqia went back to enjoying the warmth of the fire. A man suddenly stepped in front of it, casting Tii in shadow. She wondered if she was going to regret picking this seat.<br/><br/>The man mentioned playing music, and paused for a moment before he began. It seemed everyone was just as skeptical as she, since there was no applause. The warm melody reminded Tii of home, of the good memories before....<br/><br/>Tii shook her head, making the hood rustle a bit. She tossed the lutist three gold pieces.</span>"
5354,Hell Rising (Another Remake),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=53131,2018-03-31T04:49:15,Botany,"Awinita studied the man who sat down near her curiously. He looked slightly scruffy, like maybe he'd recently been ill. He was tanned though, so he liked to be outside and that was good. His cotton shirt hung a little funny, was it damp she wondered. Maybe he didn't like ships either? The man was busy watching the bartender so she spent a moment cataloging details. Her eyes were always sharp.<br/><br/>Of course the smell of the food was distracting and the innkeeper gave her a nice smile. She returned it in full measure, ""Thank you, this smells amazing."" She took a taste of the stew and made a happy sound. It was perfect for the cool day, delicious and warming.<br/><br/>Maybe a bit too warming, since her mouth burned. She was more carefully blowing on the next bite when her neighbour spoke. She looked over at the man and smiled cheerfully. Her voice was low and soft, in the range where one could not be entirely certain if the tones were feminine or youthful. ""This city? I was curious. Things go away on ships and things come on ships. I wanted to see where the things went."" It seemed perhaps like either a simple or an insane reason for travelling an ocean.<br/><br/>Her attention was pulled away when Shoxa spoke. She beamed almost adoringly at the performer. Between her happiness about the idea of music and his position in front of the bright flames her eyes were happy crescents as she watched him, and that was before he started his song. It made her happy about her choice, someone had said hello and there was good music. So far the best evening she'd had in the city."
5355,Hell Rising (Another Remake),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=53131,2018-04-05T16:09:33,Jack Spade,"Shoxa was quite pleased with his audience so far.  Everyone was smiling brightly, the orders were increasing, and one of the patrons had already tossed him a few golds.  Now that he had them all listening, time to break out the crowd pleasers.<br/><br/>Ending the song with a rapid ascending rift, he flourished his hand to the crowds applause.<br/>“Thank you, thank you.”  Shoxa said, gratefully stage bowing.  “Next up is a song you all know, so feel free to sing along.”  Opening with a pair of jaunty chords, he began singing a common drinking song from his home town.  As he played and sung, the lyrics came to the audiences mind, like something they knew once but forget till just now."
5356,Hell Rising (Another Remake),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=53131,2018-04-07T09:15:45,Twilight_Cloud,"Meanwhile, at the shore...<br/><br/>The Demons had laid anchor at the docks, rain began pelting their already soaked bodies, their gray skin looking ghostly in the low light.<br/><br/>The captain drew himself up, filled his lungs (which also puffed out his chest), and began shouting orders. ""Fan out! Search every street and building, even houses! We must bring that home with us.""<br/><br/>There was an almost unanimous, ""Aye, aye,"" in answer, and the Demons rushed in groups running to different streets and a group of six started down the beach. The fat rain drops began to fall even more heavily. The humans with merchant stalls were all under the roof, some grabbing blankets to help shield them from the howling wind. No one was on the street or the beach now.<br/><br/>The captain surveyed the scene, listening to the chaotic crashes from the ocean and swaying with his ship. The first mate appeared near his shoulder.<br/><br/>""Shall we join them?"" the first mate asked.<br/><br/>""Nay. We will wait and rush off once the location of the object is known,"" the captain replied. His dark eyes narrowed as he continued to survey the port city from the deck of the ship.<br/><br/>****<br/><br/><span style=""color: #00BFFF"">At the mention of ships, Morys was sure that his face had gone as pale as a sheet.<br/><br/>When the second song began, Morys had felt he shouldn't be able to recognize it, and yet the words seemed to fill his head. He would have contemplated this, but his food was placed in front of him, and he began eating with gusto. He barely noticed a young red-headed woman appearing on his opposite side of the Peripomad, speaking briefly with the barkeeper, before disappearing again.<br/><br/>Morys swayed a little to the beat in between bites. The music was upbeat and bubbly and pushed ships and sea travel out of his mind.<br/><br/>Morys chewed and swallowed a bite of his stew, and turned to the Peripomad again. ""Does this song,"" he chuckled and started again. ""Does this song make you want to laugh and sing along?""</span><br/><br/>****<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFBF00"">Tii recognized the song immediately, but found it a little odd that the lyrics came to her mind in her own language as well as in common. Not wanting to draw too much attention to herself, TiiLiiqia drummed the table with her fingers with the beat. She tossed a few silver at his feet this time. Tii was enjoying the song, though she could not explain even to herself why she liked it so much. Hopefully, if anyone else was paying attention to her, they would think her a wealthy local.<br/><br/>Tii's Elven ears caught the sound of rain belting the inn's roof. The sound was a faint drumming and seemed to work with the lute to make such beautiful music. The wind howled intermittently, sometimes strong enough to cause the windows to rattle.</span>"
5357,Hell Rising (Another Remake),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=53131,2018-04-07T18:28:43,Botany,"The man's pale face when she told him why she'd come confirmed it. It wasn't just her that hated the damn things. So she grinned at him, ""Just in huh? I was sick the whole time. It was awful, only reason I'm still here.""<br/><br/>She finally took the bite of stew that had been cooling on her spoon, freeing her hands to clap heartily for the bard. When he started the next song, she took another spoonful and began to blow on it to cool it down as well. She stopped a moment to smile at the bar maid, her toes tapping. It was nice to have people around and lively music.<br/><br/>When Morys asked if the song made her feel like laughing and singing along she grinned once more. Awinita thought perhaps she was out of practice with her smile, which was a shameful thing. So she put her spoon back down, ""He said we could and is giving us the words."" With that statement she spun back around, bounced off the stool and began singing along. Singing together was a common tradition for a peripomed, so her voice was strong and kept a good tune with the bard. Though her voice was no where near as fine as his, it didn't seem to bother her at all, and her singing was purely unselfconscious."
5358,Hell Rising (Another Remake),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=53131,2018-04-17T17:59:21,Twilight_Cloud,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">Giving us the words, of course!</span>Morys thought.<span style=""font-style: italic"">How else could I possibly know this song?</span><br/><br/>TiiLiiqia's Elven ears picked up shouts over the rain. There was common and a language she didn't recognize. They sounded like they were coming from all over the city. She hunkered down in her seat as if she hoped to be overlooked.<br/><br/>The door to the inn suddenly opened with such force, it bounced off of the wall behind it. In stepped two demons, one tall, muscular, and intimidating, with bright red eyes and brown-gray skin, his horns nearly grazed the ceiling, and there was a twisted sneer on his face. The one that entered with him was much shorter, his head didn't quite reach the taller one's shoulder, and he wasn't anywhere near as built. The short one shook his head, the horns cutting the air with<span style=""font-style: italic"">whooshing</span>sounds, water flew off of his hair. When he stopped, his face looked miserable, as if a celebration had just been cancelled.<br/><br/>Morys had jumped out of his seat as soon as the door had hit the wall. He whirled around, a hand on his hilt, his knees bent as if he were ready to attack.<br/><br/>""Sir, please sit,"" the innkeeper said in a pleading tone. He raised his voice, the smile returning to his face, ""What can I get you gentlemen?""<br/><br/>""We are not interested in refreshments. We are looking for something very specific. It's rather small and not all that valuable, I assure you. It belongs to our captain who is very upset to have lost it,"" the tall Demon answered, stepping further into the room. Small puddles were left behind him in the shape of the sole of his shoes.<br/><br/>""Perhaps if you could describe it, a bit more...?"" the innkeep prompted politely.<br/><br/>The shorter Demon was sniffing the air and also moving further into the room, heading slowly toward the bar. Morys was reminded of an Anithrope for a moment. ""The captain's stench is here."" He pointed at Morys, which gave him a start. ""You have it!"" The short demon's voice was eerily high pitched for a man, and caused the hairs on the back of Morys's neck to rise.<br/><br/>""Excellent,"" the tall one said, his sneer broadening into a grin. He looked lazily around the inn, as if taking in the patrons, or judging the competition. Then, he moved further into the inn and held out his hand toward Morys. ""I'll gladly return it.""<br/><br/>Morys shifted uneasily, a hand still on the hilt of a sword. ""If you want it, it can't be for a good cause.""<br/><br/>Tii stood then and turned to see more of what was going on. After staring towards the fire, it took a fraction of a second for her eyes to adjust to the dimly lit inn. Demons... The language she had heard had been demonic. She raised her bow and fitted an arrow to the string."
5359,Hell Rising (Another Remake),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=53131,2018-04-26T07:24:20,Botany,"The excessively dramatic entrance of the demons rather interrupted the good mood of the music. Since Awinita had been standing to sing, she was facing the door and was able to frown at them for ruining the good time. Of course what could one expect of demons. They didn't look happy, but no one did now. The poor innkeeper.<br/><br/>Following the smaller demon's pointing finger to the man she'd been sitting beside, she arched her eyebrows. Stealing from demons? That was rather... daring? Or did she mean insane? She watched the man face the two demons and tapped her fingers against her thigh. Her movement was a subtle one, her loose tunic hiding that it was anything more than jitters.<br/><br/>Motion caught her eye and she turned her face slightly to see a drawn bow. Rather interesting place for it. If a good shot, the lady might be fine in the inn, but once her arrow was noticed there was no space to run. Her own bow stayed firmly on her back. She stepped slowly away from Morys, as if disassociating herself and trying not to draw attention doing so. Now her fingers hooked lazily by a special pouch. There, not easy for the demons to look at her and the man at once, and she was away from the lady's line of fire. She couldn't be helpful if she was dead after all, could she?"
5360,Hell Rising (Another Remake),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=53131,2018-05-09T06:16:58,Twilight_Cloud,"Tii heard the entire conversation and couldn't help but agree with the Almerkian. If it, whatever it was, was wanted by Demons, then they had to keep them from it. Elves told scary stories filled with Demons and death that Tii had grown up with. She aimed her bow at the taller Demon, the one further away from the Almerkian, hoping the man could defend himself. TiiLiiqia released the arrow with a twang, and the sound seemed to have gotten the Demon's attention.<br/><br/>The arrow penetrated the Demon's left eye, and the Demon let out a terrible roar of pain. He stepped forward, and tossed the nearest table. The innkeeper opened his mouth to say something, but seemed to think better of it and quickly closed it again.<br/><br/>Tii's heart started pounding. The Demon was still alive. All she had managed to do was piss him off.<br/><br/>Morys drew his sword at last and watched the shorter Demon. The shorter Demon had been staring at the tall one, a look of horror on his face, but the sound of metal sliding had brought his attention back to Morys.<br/><br/>Still looking terrified, the short Demon swallowed hard and said, ""The item, or I call for backup. There's fifty of us here in the city. Do you and the woman by the fire plan to take us all on?""<br/><br/>Tii readied another arrow as the tall Demon broke the shaft of the arrow lodged in his eye socket. The tall Demon let out another roar of pain and rage and charged toward her, head lowered, the tables and chairs either shattered as he charged through them or were pushed out of the way."
5361,Hell Rising (Another Remake),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=53131,2018-05-14T00:39:17,JDizzle383,"Jack'ra had been out all day looking for information and had been sorely disappointed with his results. Not even one step closer to finding his mother, and he was hungry now too. As he contemplated finding a vendor for a quick meal, Drekk hobbled up and said, ""Master Noll! Demons attacking!""<br/><br/>He looked to his friend and asked, ""Why does this concern us?"" to which the small goblin answered, ""Object of power. They want it!""<br/><br/>""Power? intriguing... you're sure?"" Jack'ra asked curiously. Drekk nodded, his small hood flopping around.<br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;"">=A Minute Ago=</span></div><br/><br/>Drekk was watching a group of demons with interest from a back alley near the Dove By Inn. As these particular demons did not hold the title of the Clan of Noll, he viewed them as the enemy until such a time as Jack'ra told him otherwise. Hearing the words ""Powerful"" and ""Trinket"" made him realize that whatever they were after was worth a lot of money. When two of the demons entered the Dove By Inn, he frowned, ""Emergency!"" he muttered as he vanished and ran towards his master, who was a few streets to the left.<br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;"">=Present Time=</span></div><br/><br/>Jack'ra literally smashed the doors into splinters, if nothing else than for intimidation. Seeing a large demon charging towards someone, he rose a hand and muttered, ""Ignite."" which caused the demon to erupt in spontaneous combustion. As he saw a smaller demon call for backup, he sighed dramatically. ""The more of you there are..."" He smirked, drawing his blade. ""The more fun this is for me!"" he finished, impaling the large demon who was still on fire.<br/><br/>Drekk looked around and ran to a corner, remaining inconspicuous to make sure he wasn't targeted. Jack'ra noted Morys, Awinita and the woman whom had shot the arrow. ""Don't just stand there! We should give these people a show should we not? At least then there's a good reason for collateral damage!"" he laughed as his blood soaked sword was removed from it's victim. Turning to the door, he noted the reinforcements were filing in, blocking the exit. Maybe not his best idea to goad them into making himself the enemy. Then again, they were after that object of power, whatever the hell that was. He still didn't know who had it. Perhaps the archer? The man standing not too far from him with sword drawn was another option. He supposed he'd protect whom he could and if one of them died he'd have Drekk loot their corpse later... Yeah, that would work..."
5362,Hell Rising (Another Remake),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=53131,2018-05-17T10:00:08,Botany,"The arrow took the large demon in the eye and didn't take him down. Well. Obviously there was no brain in that skull. The large demon would at least have a blind spot on the side she was on, and the small one's attention was torn between his friend and Morys. Good enough. Awinita moved, subtle and calm hand lifting to her lips. Of course then the door shattered apart and another demon charged in, setting the already wounded demon on fire.<br/><br/>The small demon was busy with Morys though, and with a soft puff of air she sent a small dart streaking for his exposed neck. After considering the larger one had been shot and harmed little by it, she had picked her most toxic dart. Unfortunately, even with that level it would take a minute for the effects to hit. Blood had to move a poison for it to work after all. Hopefully the man would be able to handle himself that long.<br/><br/>There was no room for a bow in a room like this, no matter what the crazy elf had tried. Probably the best thing would be to get the people out while the crazy new door shattering demon tore everything apart. She shifted to the innkeeper, voice calm and low, ""Shall we lead people to safety?"" He seemed rather frozen, which she could understand. His place was being destroyed and that demon was on fire, so it seemed like there was a potential it would burn down as well. All the more reason to funnel people out the back quickly before more demons could arrive. With the the big one engaged, perhaps the elf could be dragged away, and while she was helping people surely she could come up with something more to help the man standing off against the little demon."
5363,Hell Rising (Another Remake),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=53131,2018-05-20T03:16:19,Twilight_Cloud,"Another demon came crashing through the door and caught the one that had been charging Tii on fire! Tii aimed an arrow for the new threat, despite him helping her. She could never trust a Demon!<br/><br/>Upon being hit in the neck by a dart, the shorter Demon began roaring so loudly, Tii and Morys were sure he was about to shatter their ear drums. ""Tuk e! Produktŭt e tuk!<span style=""font-style: italic"">It's here! The item is here!</span>"" Tii dropped her arrow, the sharp point hitting the floor at an angle, holding the arrow slightly upright. The Elf covered her ears and her vision blurred.<br/><br/>The flaming Demon flailed as he desperately tried to put himself out, then he suddenly collapsed.<br/><br/>The short Demon, having finished his shouting, pulled out a small knife and swung at Morys. Still a bit dazed, the Almerkian dodged just in time.<br/><br/>The Barkeeper placed a hand on the Innkeep's shoulder as the dart spitter began asking about a way to retreat. The Barkeep blinked, coming out of his petrified state.<br/><br/>The Barkeep quickly allowed his hand to drop. ""She's right. There's not much more we can do here. We need to leave.""<br/><br/>At a loss for words, the Innkeeper only nodded, waved his hand to have the others follow him, and disappeared into the large kitchen.<br/><br/>Head aching from being so close to the short Demon's screams, Morys swung his sword towards him. The short Demon over did his dodge and tumbled into a bar stool. Watching him fall would have been comical if it wasn't such a dire situation. The veins of the Demon's neck had darkened and were very pronounced against his gray skin. The darkness in his veins was quickly spreading. Being scared, as well as the adrenaline from picking a fight had caused the poison to spread quickly. Morys sheathed his sword, his eyes staring at the short Demon to make sure he had no fight left. Then, the Almerkian used his arms as a spring board and sent himself over the bar, with a flip, he landed on his feet and followed after the Innkeeper.<br/><br/>The Barkeeper looked at TiiLiiqia who was grabbing the arrow out of the floor. ""Let's move!"" he shouted to both her and the other woman. The Barkeeper turned lastly to the newest Demon, and gave him a nod of acknowledgement as well. ""If he wasn't bluffing, we'll all be killed if we stay here.""<br/><br/>The Elf gave one last glare of distrust at the Demon that had broken through the door, before moving to follow the Barkeeper out."
5364,Hell Rising (Another Remake),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=53131,2018-05-28T11:32:52,JDizzle383,"Jack'ra looked to Drekk, whom had stayed quiet till now, and the two followed the others. As they entered the kitchen, Jack'ra turned and muttered, ""obice indissolubili sociavit!"" Which caused a hexagonal imprint to appear above the door of the kitchen, and a barrier to form in between the demons and the escapees. ""That is a barrier spell. As long as they don't break the walls away from the door, they won't be getting through. The time we have to escape depends on how cunning they are."" he said as they ran.<br/><br/>""So who has what they're after, and why did you take it?"" He laughed. ""Normally I'd stay behind and enjoy a bath in the blood of my enemies, but I am interested in why they are after one of you. And as my friend here will tell you my interests are quite hard to circumvent."" He frowned as he heard a demon break through a section of the wall far enough from the barrier to be used as a new makeshift door. ""Dammit! they were smart..."" he cursed.<br/><br/>Drekk looked around. ""Meet later. Emergency!"" And with that he vanished in a cloud of smoke. Jack'ra smirked. ""Love you too dumbass!"" He said as he sprinted and vaulted over a kitchen table. As soon as they were behind the building he thought to himself that they didn't seem to trust him, so he said, ""I see that you don't trust demons no matter who they are... So what's YOUR plan? running around the city is a stupid move, and we can't just murder the lot of them! There were fifty of them at the doors of the Dove By Inn, and more at the docks. I seriously hope someone knows how to form a strategy, because my plan involves free running and vaulting over rooftops, and none of you look fit enough to do that. Plus I really would rather not set the city on fire. Who's got a better idea?"""
5365,Hell Rising (Another Remake),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=53131,2018-06-07T04:04:33,Botany,"Awinita winced, ears ringing, but still moved with that smooth calm. Unlike the others she was working to draw no attention, her use of the blowgun nearly hidden and only when attention was turned away, her bow still firmly on her back. She was only at a disadvantage inside. Still even the elf moved to exit, and despite the bellowing barkeeper attempting to draw all attention, it seemed like they may get out.<br/><br/>She slipped after the elf and turned at the back entrance to watch the demon's magic with curiosity. Perhaps it was only the loud words he shouted that drew her attention for their oddity. When he turned and ran, so did she, behind the building finally shifting her bow from her back. Her contralto voice pointed out, ""He said they were all over the city, so out of the city seems best. How far will they hear that call?"" If docks and near the inn were the worst though... ""I work at at a stable."" Dark eyes glanced sideways at the others, a glimmer of mischief lurking there despite the danger at the notion of horse thievery.<br/><br/>Of course the peripomed had no idea if Elves and innkeepers and demons and a sea sick man could ride, but she could and it was certainly faster. She didn't really want to go to sea anyway so heading out of town seemed like a plan. If none of them liked that plan she could ride alone as well, and likely a great deal faster. Having made a suggestion, and considering the demons swarming after them, she began to run leaving the others to follow or not."
5366,Hell Rising (Another Remake),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=53131,2018-06-09T04:42:42,Twilight_Cloud,"""We should head to the river,"" Tii suggested, giving the Demon another once over. She decided that he could tag along for now, the others at least had the Demon outnumbered. ""Demons have noses more sensitive than a bloodhound's. If we're going to lose them, we need to travel across or in water.""<br/><br/>""I know where to find a river,"" Morys chimed in. ""It's in a rather dangerous area though.""<br/><br/>At the mention of stables, Tii was excited at the prospect of a companion animal, even if he or she was only a temporary solution to their problem. She sprinted after the Peripomad, her feet hardly making a sound.<br/><br/>Morys was slightly more hesitant to follow. As he thundered behind them the wet ground made a horrible squelching sound. Morys wondered for a moment how the cloaked woman knew about a demon's sense of smell, and more importantly, wondered if their ears were just as powerful.<br/><br/>The city suddenly became brighter as the sun moved out from under a cloud. It shined just above the distant tree tops. Night was coming."
5367,Hell Rising (Another Remake),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=53131,2018-06-24T00:54:31,JDizzle383,"""They will hear the call for about a league, unfortunately."" Jack'ra frowned. ""My ears are still ringing from the putrid call he decided was necessary. He overdid it a bit, so I wouldn't be surprised if it traveled a league and a half.""<br/><br/>""I'll take that as a compliment, so thank you."" Jack'ra smirked at the nose of a demon being stronger than a bloodhound comment. At the mention of animals, horses specifically, he shrugged. ""A stallion wouldn't be a bad idea."" he said thoughtfully. He began following the others, his eyes adjusting to the dim light of evening as it covered them.<br/><br/>As they made it to the stables, he coaxed a black stallion out and mounted it. ""I'll follow your lead."" He nodded to the others. As they rode he heard commotion of the demons searching for their little group. It should have irked him that they were after one of their own kind, but given his status as a Demon of the House of Noll, he didn't exactly care who was after him as long as he could beat them in a fight. As they reached the outskirts of Methodin, he turned to the others, ""I'll follow you on this one. So where are we headed? And I'll ask again, what are they after?"""
5368,Hell Rising (Another Remake),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=53131,2018-06-30T06:55:13,Botany,"A run from demons felt nightmarish enough that the bright slice of sun was startling, even if it was the sun threatening to slip away and leave them with twilight. Not the best conditions for horses. Still enough, she knew which the good ones were in the stables. A swim wouldn't hurt the horses, and it was still warm enough it wouldn't hurt them either. Moving was harder to catch and since she'd been in the inn she figured moving was good.<br/><br/>A league was... a long way. If they were running, it would still take perhaps 20 minutes. She shook her head as she slipped into the stables. The demon picked his own horse, a nobles ridiculous stallion. Not that it wasn't a nice stallion, just that they were more of a pain than anyone needed for riding. She picked better, more sensible horses, for the rest. Sending them out of the stalls, she threw their tack on them, leaving it to the riders to fix it in place if they needed it. The horse she chose came out last, a rather ugly dun gelding. Except she knew he could run, she'd exercised them all. She didn't bother with anything for the horse, seeming to flow off the ground and onto his back.<br/><br/>Ducking her head as she came out of the stables she turned to Morys, ""Where is this river then?"" Dark eyes flicked to the demon and then away, not able to answer his questions, not that this seemed the place or time to chat in any case."
5369,Hell Rising (Another Remake),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=53131,2018-07-04T06:06:58,Twilight_Cloud,"Morys accepted a liver chestnut horse, and began belting down the saddle (if that is indeed the term, Morys was not very familiar with horses) and helping the horse into its reins. ""We've noticed you've been tagging along,"" Morys said, halfheartedly. As far as the Almerkian was concerned, the Demon had already proven himself as a helpful ally. ""As for what they're after, let's find an appropriate place to hide and rest before we figure out what the heck the thing is for."" Morys absentmindedly reached for the bulge in his coat pocket, but reached up instead to hold onto the saddle to help him awkwardly mount the horse.<br/><br/>TiiLiiqia stroked the nose of her buckskin mare and removed the tack. Human contraptions were heavy and unnecessary as far as she was concerned. She stroked the tan colored fur along the neck of the horse before easily mounting her, the hood of her cloak falling as she did. Tii's long golden hair, pointed ears, high cheek bones, and slanted green eyes were revealed at last. Tii sat straight on the horse's back, fisting both of her hands into the black mane.<br/><br/>""Yes, human, where is this river?"" Tii asked, having completely ignored the demon.<br/><br/>""In Goblin Forest,"" he replied solemnly. Morys tugged on the rains so that his horse turned towards the setting sun. ""It's this way!"" He nudged the horse's sides with his heels so that the horse cantered away. It took him a moment to get used to the movement of the horse before he became only slightly more comfortable. He nudged the horse in the sides again, and the horse galloped towards the dying light of the sun.<br/><br/>The wind began to blow from the North whipping the Elf's golden hair off to the side. Tii allowed Morys a head start before clicking her tongue and setting the horse off after him. Riding horses into a forest at night would be troublesome. Hopefully the city would keep the Demons distracted long enough for them to find some sort of shelter. Tii had an idea as to where they needed to go, after crossing or heading down river."
5370,Falling for a knock out,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=53158,2018-04-05T00:02:09,Hunter14,"Buried face deep into a car was the most familiar place Cristos could be at that moment in this city. He hadn't been in this city long enough to feel familiar with it. Here at work was where he felt at home now that he was away from his home town. There wasn't much he could do. They had to move because there wasn't enough business for the number of mechanics in their last town. Here he'd found a job quickly, the kids were in a good school with new friends. 6 months ago, they'd been crying their heads off to stay at their old school. Now they both couldn't wait to get to school every day.<br/><br/>Matt's Auto was his version of school. The people were nice, the place was clean for a garage. They cared about safety.  The garage was everything a car garage should be; good service, nice people. It housed 5 stations, there was about 10 mechanics that worked there, half part time, half full time like himself. The doors  to the garage stayed open during the day with fans running to circulate the hot air.<br/><br/>""Oi! Cristos, Come take a look at this!"" One of his coworkers called. He dropped his wrench into his tool box and wiped his hands on his grease rag. It was hot in the garage, always hotter anyone could stand. His cover-all was zipped down halfway, tied at the waist to reveal a wife-beater tank top and his caramel colored muscular arms and shoulders. He made his way over to the office where the other was in the office.  ""Why the hell is it so hot? Isn't summer supposed to be over?"" Cristos groaned as he leaned against the desk in the office.<br/><br/>""Global warming."" Mathew, the owner noted. ""okay, So down to business. You asked for the 14th off right? So Jason's covering. You're taking his night shift on the 20th for the emergent cases. Is this all right?""<br/><br/>""Yes, Thank you. My niece wants me to see her family project presentation. It's important.""  Cristos pulled his arm across his forehead, wiping away the sheen of sweat.<br/><br/>""Awe, That's adorable! You got to stop being so sweet, you'll be giving the rest of us cavities!"" Jason made a face, shoved at his arm and started back out toward the garage. Cristos  moved quickly after him, jumping onto his back, sliding quickly into a head lock. ""Is this what you call 'sweet'?"" He gave Jason a noogie, fiercely dragging his knuckles over the guy's blond head. His eyes rose at the sight of a car being towed into the lot. His hands released his coworker who's grease darkened hand rose to his partially bruised hair.<br/><br/>""Looks like someone had a bad day."" Cristos commented. Behind him, Mathew called his name and motioned him to the incoming car. Taking the hint, Cristos jogged over to the tow-truck, ""Welcome to Matt's Auto, I'm Cristos. Can you tell me what happened?"""
5371,Falling for a knock out,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=53158,2018-04-07T04:08:06,Yue,"Alex glared at her car, parked on the side of the road. After failing on her. That's right, it failed on her. It stopped. Just. Stopped. On a freaking road. While she was in it. Driving. Trying to get to her class. Which she was now extremely late for and would be unable to make it. She quickly pulled out her phone, realizing she hadn't emailed her professor yet and sent him a quick ""Please don't be mad"" email and hoped he wouldn't come whopping down on her for missing out on the daily project. Honsetly, she as disappointed to. The project sounded really interesting with a speaker and all that jazz and her professor wanted to share some of her work with the gallery owners that were stopping by. Alex feared she probably missed one of the greatest opportunities to get her art out there. To get her name out there.<br/><br/>She sighed again and looked up when she heard a truck pull up behind her car. She smiled and waived at the tow truck that was going to be her savior, one she had called earlier when her car just died on her to begin with.<br/><br/>A few minutes later, her car was being pulled up in front of a car repair shop. Alex jumped out of the truck, watching as the tow man unhooked her car. As she was watching her car being unhooked, she heard a voice call out. She turned around her brown eyes staring at the man who just jogged out of the shop and let her eyes roam a bit.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""> Mmm, not bad. I guess today wasn't as horrible of a disaster.</span>Alex thought to herself, giving Cristos a smile before realizing why she was here and the smile dropped and she gave a sigh while looking back at her car. ""My baby broke.""<br/><br/>She looked at her old car. In all honestly, it wasn't even that old. Just a sweet little Honda. It worked when it was carrying all her pallets, canvases, gallons of paint, and all of her artwork and supplies that she took everywhere with her on a daily basis. It even worked really well for a good quickie in the backseat. Or front. She grinned at the thought, glancing back at Cristos.<br/><br/>""My name is Alex. I seem to be having some trouble... as you can probably already tell."" She chuckled, turning her full gaze to him. Her tight jeans hugged her legs and her black shirt had one sleeve hanging off her shoulder as it gave some sort of artsy symbol on the front and back of it. Her brown long hair was pulled back into a messy bun that looked like it was about to fall apart any minute, which honestly she thought it would several times and kept trying to fix it only to make it worse in the end. ""My car stopped on me as I was driving. It just went dead and I coasted off to the side. I'm not sure what happened honestly.... This was the closest place to where I was so we came here. Do you think you could take a look? I really do need to get it fixed as soon as possible."""
5372,Falling for a knock out,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=53158,2018-04-08T04:18:22,Hunter14,"Cristos wasn't taken by surprise when he saw the pretty girl hop down from the cab of the tow truck.  He just had to do his job. He gave a sympathetic smile when she said her 'baby broke'. He knew people got attached to their cars.   ""So it just shut off on you? Did anyone try to give you a jump? It might not be that bad. It's a good thing you didn't  get into an accident on top of that. We could be having a very different conversation, and that pretty smile of yours might not have been so pretty. "" Now Cristos was surprised. He hadn't been planning to say something like that at all. His caramel colored skin reddened a bit under her gaze. ""S-sorry about that. It kind of.. came out of nowhere. Let me take you over to the waiting area. I need you to sign a permission."" He walked with her toward the lobby which had a few comfy chairs, a water cooler and a coffee make. While he led the way he tried to reassure her about her 'baby'. ""It could just be a problem with the battery. I'll test the battery and if that's the problem we can get you on your way in 20 minutes and just about 80 bucks  poorer. If it's not that, we can give you a ride somewhere  and give you a call if you need to get going.""<br/><br/>Cristos had opened the door for her then walked around the counter to get the paper work for her car.  He handed her the clip board and a pen. ""I'll go check the battery now and then we can go from there."" he lifted a hand to his short black hair and ruffled the back of it he could have stood there staring at this girl all day but he reminded himself that he had a job to do. He pointed to the door, almost as hid he was directing himself which way to go. His long legs started for the door but then he stopped abruptly. ""Oh, Um, you can just set the papers here on the counter when you finish.. there's coffee, and water and a restroom.""<br/><br/>He left her in the lobby and went to get the battery reader, then asked Jason to help him push the car into one of the garage bays. Jason leaned against her car next to Cristos,  ""She is fine, did you see her jeans? Like God leaned down and kissed that ass."" Cristos shook his head, ""Remind me to teach my niece to stay away from guys like you. Yeah, she's hot; but did you notice anything else about her?"" He checked the battery, which was fine. Jason rolled his eyes, ""I didn't have to.""<br/><br/>""Sadly, it seems chivalry is dead, unlike this battery."" He disconnected the reader and went back to find her in the lobby. "" Sadly it looks like it will take a little longer to figure out what's going on. Do you want to hang around or I can get you a ride somewhere."""
5373,Falling for a knock out,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=53158,2018-04-12T02:16:32,Yue,"Alex grinned at him. She didn't miss the pretty smile part. ""Oh? I have a pretty smile? I'll have to remember that for next time."" She flirted back a bit before looking towards her car and focusing on the other part of his statement and question. ""Mm, everyone was too busy right now with it being in the middle of the day so I wasn't able to get any help to see if the battery just died. Plus it felt... weird than a battery just dying."" She frowned as she looked at her car, putting her hands on her hips and tilting them to the side. She brushed off his apology with a wave of her hand and just gave him a sly smile. ""No need to apologize. I appreciated the compliment from a very... attractive man like yourself."" She followed him to the  waiting room, admiring his toned ass as she walked behind him.  She smiled at his words and decided she shouldn't probably stop ogling the guys ass.<br/><br/>She nodded along to his words and smiled. ""80 bucks poorer huh?"" She laughed and grinned, her eyes looking around in the waiting room. ""I appreciate you taking care of my car. And taking care of me."" Her voice dropped low at the end giving him a slight wink before accepting the paper he gave her. She clicked the pin and licked her lips slowly, looking down at the paper and reading what it said. She looked up at him and smiled as he started to leave. ""Thanks again!"" She called out, before deciding to ogle his butt again as he began to walk away. When he suddenly stopped at turned around, she quickly looked down at the papers he handed her before shifting her eyes up at him and giving a guilty smile. ""Will do. Appreciate it."" She responded before sighing as he left and falling into a chair to fill out the paperwork.<br/><br/>Just as she had finished it and placed the paperwork on the counter, she began to make herself some coffee before he popped right back in. She gave him a once over look again before focusing on his words. She frowned and pursed her lips to the side as she looked away and began to think. She looked towards the clock on the wall and realized that her class was most definitely over by now but Haley was probably still at the hospital, David was on duty for another 12 hours, her dad was probably still in the office and her mom was probably busy with Collin and she really didn't want to be a bother. Plus.... She glanced over at Cristos and smiled.<br/><br/>""Actually, I wouldn't mind a ride if that's alright. I need to head towards the university and beg my professor for not being mad I missed class."" She moved away from the coffee machine until she stood very close in front of him, close enough to easily touch and smiled with her eyelids low as she looked up at him. ""Could you give me a ride?"""
5374,Falling for a knock out,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=53158,2018-04-24T05:03:26,Hunter14,"With that affirmed mutual attraction and the blatant flirting, Cristos had gone to check the battery feeling almost embarrassed in that giddy way he hadn't felt in a long time. He was no stranger to the occasional one-night/ parking-lot sex with the groupies at his fights, but he didn't like them. He didn't want to end up in some trashy relationship with some trashy woman so he had never let it get further and he was careful who he let in his pants. Now, this girl was something different. She gave off that mature girl next door vibe but she was bold as hell. Even the way she had said, 'and for taking care of me' had sent impulses straight from his higher brain to his lower brain and he had to get out of there.<br/><br/>The effort of pushing the car into the bay and checking the battery was almost enough of a distraction. He walked in feeling more level headed, still thinking about his next move to diagnose the problem and think of a solution. Then, as soon as he walked inside he saw how perfectly her jeans fit and he was focused on her once again. ""Uh.. let me... umm yeah, sure."" He originally intended to send Jason with her so he could work on the car; but somewhere between the start of that thought and the smell of whatever hygiene products she used, his mind had decided he had to be the one to take her.<br/><br/>He patted himself down, checking his pockets for his keys and wallet and poked his head into the garage. His voice echoed through the bays as he told Jason to start on the car. Jason's reply echoed back and Cristos shut the door to the garage and walked over to the door to the parking lot. He held the door open to let her pass through and followed her out before leading the way to a sensible four-door that was neither new nor stylish. It was just average. He stopped half way there to ask ""was there anything you needed from your car?"" He walked with her, since he couldn't let her be unattended in the garage, then out to his sensible car.<br/><br/>""I think there are some toys by your feet, don't mind them, they belong to my niece and nephew, we'll just toss them in the back."" He explained unlocking the car with the fob. He slid into the driver's seat and began tossing toys into the back seat from the foot of the passenger's chair. ""Where to?"""
5375,"Life On The Run (Me, Zoruna, and Flyer)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5321&start=20,2011-12-14T02:13:15,flyer1111,"It had been a over a century since Aleera had closed herself into the tomb and drifted off to sleep. Naturally the language had changed quite a bit in that time. She just as nods to Nyra before silently watching Dagger hang from the rafters like a bat to sleep. She wakes periodically during the day, just long enough to take in her surroundings and make sure she's still in darkness before drifting off to sleep again. She wakes when darkness has once again blanketed the land, her hunger in full force. She looks to Dagger as she rises for the night. ""Then they will foolishly pay the price for messing with an Elder."" Aleera tilts her head in acknowledgement when he calls himself the Pariah. ""Yes, because of your snow white skin. You where born that way, where you not?"" before Nyra gets to the barn. She tips her head towards the girl. ""Thank you child. My name is Aleera,"" she says looking between Dagger and Nyra. She eats quickly and neatly, frowning at the blood still marring Dagger's features."
5376,"Life On The Run (Me, Zoruna, and Flyer)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5321&start=20,2011-12-14T18:03:21,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Dagger nods, when she asks if he was born with snow white skin. ""Yeah, I what they call an albino, but another reason they call me the Piarah, is because of the experiments,"" he says. He still had his arms crossed. When Nyra entered the barn and mentioned something about plenty of animal blood, he kind of scrunches up his nose. He hated the taste of animal blood. But then he nods, when she says that they can feed on it, even though he hated the taste, it was still food. He looks at Aleera, ""What's that look for? You act like I've done something wrong, I haven't. I just went out and killed a few deer. It's not like I can find a human around here,"" he says to her. He looks at her as though he were studying her, ""How old are you anyways?"" he asks. He looks at Nyra and then at Aleera, he decided if he must trust someone, he was going to trust Nyra first.<br/><br/>He was still looking at Nyra as though he were studying her, but infact he was looking right passed her into the woods. He then looks straight at Nyra, even though he didn't trust her, he didn't want her to be hurt. ""Hide some where now,"" he says to her. Just as he said that, a group of vampires came out of the woods. These ones were heavily armored and had large weapons with them. Dagger smirks, they weren't even a challenge for him. Besides killing he loved to fight.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Heh, this is gonna be too easy.</span>He stands near the enterence of the barn, to see if the vampires make the first move. They stopped at the edge of the woods. ""Lady Aleera please come out of the barn, we need to have a word with you,"" One says."
5377,"Life On The Run (Me, Zoruna, and Flyer)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5321&start=20,2011-12-15T03:26:20,zoruna,"Nyra noticed but hadn't commented. It was his life. So long as it wasn't her great grandpa's blood, which would be blue, she didn't care either way. She heard the footsteps that were nearly silent. Her ears twitching a bit. ""I'm...I think its eight in people years. She must be an older vampire lady to be an elder."" She says softly. She knew if it was vampires half to most would be in for a nasty surprise. While the vampires slept during the day, she had been hard at work. She lay a hot little surprise trap all around the edges of the woods. Cast it and laid it to only activate if vampires other than Aleera and Dagger went in or out of the forest. It had a twice cast effect. Meaning if activated once it could be activated again by something going in or out. She had slept a majority of the day after setting it up. She was still pretty tired from it.<br/><br/>Just as the vampires nearly exited the woods a loud KIZZZAAAAAP! sounded through the area. Up into flames before sprinkling into dust went HALF of the large group of vampires. She hit under the bed though. Peering out at Dagger and Aleera. ""See? See I can help. It was made to not affect you or Dagger."" She says. Looking directly at Aleera. The woman just gave off a motherly aura. Made her want to prove she was a ""big"" girl. That she didn't need total protection and that she could be of use and help. ""If they go running back into the woods, if any escape you two, then it will activate for a second time. If not there is one more use. Its a Suntrap Spell."" She says softly. Knowing the vampires would be able to hear her...at least the two in the barns would."
5378,"Life On The Run (Me, Zoruna, and Flyer)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5321&start=20,2011-12-15T07:44:14,flyer1111,"Animal blood tastes vastly different from human blood. Even different species taste different. It's an acquired taste, but it still provides need nourishment none the less. ""Any nightwalker proud of what they are knows that food is supposed to be consumed, not worn about."" And besides, being covered in the scent of blood could help unwelcome guests find you easier. Or humans with scent tracking dogs, as had happened to her before. She tilts her head in question when Dagger asks about age. ""You looks something close to that, yes. I am in my four hundred ninety third year on this earth.""<br/><br/>Aleera watches with curiosity as Nyra's ears wiggle a bit. She takes it as the hint to start warming up for a fight. The animal blood was nice but it's nothing to blood that had recently been in blood vessels. Even from another vampire's.  Of course she hears something bigger than a bunch dear moving through the woods. She moves so that she can still she the entrance to the barn but not be seen immediately herself. A smile tugs at her face when the unwelcome vampires burst into flame. Half of them, at least. Well there goes that much of a fight. After their less smart comrades dies, the rest of the attacking vampires hang back. She drops down beside Dagger in the door way. ""Now why would you want to talk to one such as me? Let me guess, those idiots who can't wield power worth a damn sent you?"" Aleera gives them a predatory smirk, daring them to come across the line. She's hoping she could teach a whole new generation of vampires why Dracula's line reigns supreme."
5379,"Life On The Run (Me, Zoruna, and Flyer)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5321&start=20,2011-12-15T19:19:22,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Dagger was impressed that the little girl had a lot of power. He watched as the rest of the vampires stood back away from the edge of the line. He was getting a little ansy, he was itching for a fight. He looks at Aleera and nod when she said something about them being sent. ""Just wait, they'll run out of volunteers and then they will send something far worse than these stupid asses,"" he says. ""I wasn't the only experiment...I've seen some of the horrors they have created...they have created creatures that are far worse than I, they are complete animals, the obey commands with out questions and don't feel pain,"" he adds. ""And sunlight doesn't effect them either."" he says. Then the rest of the vampires turn and run away. Dagger looked very uneasy and very ansy now. ""I shouldn't of opened my mouth,"" is all he says as there was a low roar that came from the woods. The animals in the barn began to go even more balistic than when the first vampires arrived, they were trying to get away. Something from the woods was spooking them really bad. Another roar was heard and then the only thing they could see was several pairs of blood-red glowing eyes.<br/><br/>""Remember what I said about those other experiments, well they sent those too. They're extremely hard to kill, the only way to kill them is to remove thier hearts. Don't try to rip their heads off, one will just grow back in it's place."" Dagger says. It sounded like he had fought these things before. But he has, as part of what<span style=""font-style: italic"">they</span>had called a ""training session"". Soon the creatures (link of what they look like at bottom) appeared out of the woods and weren't effected by the spell. As if someone has said a certain word, the creatures let out a loud roar and started to bound off running straight at the barn. Dagger smirks. ""Not even a challenge,"" he says. Then walks out of the barn. The vampiric creatures stop just a few feet away from him and began to back away. As though the feared him. He then stood there, waiting for one of them to get enough guts to attack first.<br/><br/><br/>Vampiric creatures-m<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i243.photobucket.com/albums/ff187/OXEsSeNceXO/RP%20Stuff/final_image_vampire_creature_creation_24.jpg"">http://i243.photobucket.com/albums/ff18 ... ion_24.jpg</a>m"
5380,"Life On The Run (Me, Zoruna, and Flyer)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5321&start=20,2012-01-26T05:04:28,zoruna,"Nyra heard half of the vampires still alive. She could hear deeper breathing and it wasn't from the panicking animals in the barn. Or her own slightly racing breathing. She peered out yet hid under the bed some more. She heard the roars and yiped softly. Trying not to draw attention to herself. Hearing what Dagger was saying merely made her nervous. Making her heartrate increase. ""Be careful you two!"" she calls out. Followed by a slight yawn as she was still trying to wake up when she really wanted to be sleeping. She heard the roars and shrunk down underneath the bed. Hoping they would be able to win. From her position she could see out the barn door. See enough to see one of the scare ass monster vampires run at Dagger. Quickly followed by a couple of others."
5381,"Life On The Run (Me, Zoruna, and Flyer)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5321&start=20,2012-01-26T21:07:23,flyer1111,"Aleera nodded to show that she had heard the younger vampire. These things are just like the hydra of Greek legends. While the creatures seem afraid of Dagger, reluctant to attack him, they have no such qualms about attacking Aleera. Aleera hisses at them in warning, revealing her own quite long fangs. One of the three lunges for her, thinking she'll be an easy target. Before the beast can blink, Aleera bolted, grabbing it by a limb and then laying on the ground before punching straight forward into it's heart and ripping out."
5382,"Life On The Run (Me, Zoruna, and Flyer)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5321&start=20,2012-01-28T18:35:34,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"The creatures were mad that one of their â€œpackâ€ members was killed. They all go bounding toward Aleera, with a roar. â€œI donâ€™t think so.â€ Dagger says as he gets in their way. The creatures take several steps back in fear. â€œFine then, if you wonâ€™t attack then I will.â€ He says to the creatures and ran straight into them. More were coming out of the woods.  And they were coming to the aid of their so called pack members. Dagger was now surrounded by quiet a few. They were all snapping and biting at him, trying to take chunks out of him. Of course they were still too afraid to actually attack. Dagger had managed to pin one down; it was making a squealing noise, like that of a pig, trying to get up from under Daggerâ€™s grip. It kept squirming about, so with two punches to the side of the head it was knocked out cold. Then Dagger reaches down and rips its heart out.<span style=""font-style: italic"">One down and many to go </span>He thinks. Then one of the beasts got up the guts to attack. It launched itself at Dagger, fangs barred, ready to tear into flesh. Dagger grabbed it by a limb and sent into flying into the woods, it came out of the woods with a scream and launched itself at him. Just as it seemed to attack him, it stopped. It had a some-what surprised look on its face. When it had launched itself at Dagger, Dagger had let the creature kill itself. All he had to do was raise his arm up in the air and wait for it. He then ripped its heart out and fell to the ground dead.<br/><br/>Two more attack Dagger with a shriek; they of course were coming in two different directions. He jumps up into the air, letting the creatures collide heads with one another. While they were dazed, he jumps on to the back of one and grabs hold of limb, twisting and turning, there was a sickly cracking crunching sound as he ripped off one of its limbs.  It fell to the ground squealing in pain and was trying to get up. It was also thrashing about and blood was going every where. Dagger snapped off another limb and then tore out its heart. The other one that collided heads with that one jumps on Dagger and pins him to the ground. Its fang-like teeth sink deep into the flesh of his chest. Of course this kind of pain was nothing new to him. All it was doing was pissing him off. He grabs a hold of its jaws. Of course while grabbing a hold of them; the creature was trying to snap at him. He begins to pull them apart until there is a cracking sound, and then the creatures jaw just hangs there only attached by a flap of skin. It letâ€™s out a squeal of pain. Knowing that snapping its neck wonâ€™t do any good in killing it, he just does it to shut the thing up and then he rips out its heart.<br/><br/>Two more come after him. One grabs a hold of his arm and bites down, breaking it in two. It had bit down with such a force that is caused a compound fracture. He grabs a hold of it with his good arm and sends it flying into the others that were lying in wait, waiting their turn to attack. With a rough jerk, Dagger snaps the bones back into place and they begin to heal instantly. The beast then launches itself at him once again only to fall short, dead with a gaping hole in its chest. The other one that had came after him, pounces on him. Besides digging its fang-like teeth, it also digs its claws into him-tearing out his flesh in his stomach and arms. He punched it several times in the head trying to get it off of him. Once it was off of him, he jumps up and faces it. Of course all his wounds were healed. But the blood loss was putting a toll on him. Everything began to blur together and turn red. Blood lust/feeding frenzy was begging to kick in.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Gotta stay focused, gotta stay in control </span>He thinks. The same one comes after him once again.<br/><br/>It pounced on him again and sunk its fang-like teeth into him again and the drug those down the left side of his body, ripping his side completely open. He pushes the beast off of him and stands up. His wound had already begun to heal. But the wound had taken its toll and now only an animal stood before them, Dagger had totally lost control and given into the blood lust. The other creatures must sense it because they began to turn tail and run. As they began to run off, Dagger goes after them. Grabbing the last one of the pack, he breaks its legs, so it couldnâ€™t run. Then he rips open its chest and rips the heart out. But the heart was still attached to its body, and he began to feed on it. Its blood having no weird effect on him what so ever. It began to squeal and shriek as this happened, soon they began to sound gurgled and then the stopped all together. Then Dagger takes off after the rest, the woods began to echo with the sound of shrieks and squeals. Which soon die off and Dagger comes back completely soaked- no bathed in blood. He had killed all of them. Every inch of his body was stained red from their blood."
5383,"Life On The Run (Me, Zoruna, and Flyer)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5321&start=20,2012-01-31T16:51:28,zoruna,"Nyra watched while hiding under the bed. Shaking in fear and was worried one might make it into the barn. She was too tired to effectively protect herself right now. The need to protect herself didn't occur because Dagger tore through all of them after he went into a blood lust rage. He needed a bath now. Her ears twitching as she listened for any more sounds and signs of danger. Hearing none she crawled out from under the bed and got up onto her feet. Running quickly over to Aleera and throws her arms around her. Shaking hard as those beasts had been extremely scary and unlike any that she had ever seen before. Burying her face in Aleera's thigh. ""Those things are scary!"" She says in a half muffled voice. Clinging tightly to the vampiress for some unknown reason. Maybe it was because Aleera was the first female interaction she had had in a long time. Maybe it was because the woman made her feel safe. Maybe it was because she felt a connection to her in an almost family like way. Whatever it was that drove her to do so she did so. ""Dagger needs a bath."" She added."
5384,"Life On The Run (Me, Zoruna, and Flyer)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5321&start=20,2012-01-31T21:05:22,flyer1111,"Though she could no longer bear a life inside her, and probably couldn't have done so while she was human, (or so it was thought) Aleera would protect the little female changling in the barn. The girl had kept watch over them in their sleep and had tried to protect them from those who would wish harm on them. Surprise is written all over Aleera's face when said changeling runs out of the barn to hug her. After a second she lays a hand on Nyra's shoulder. ""They where, weren't they,"" the vampiress says softly back. ""That he does. But that can wait until after he sates his hunger and regains his strength from it."" Expecting protests from Dagger, she looks to him. ""You will draw flies and other insects if you do not bath. As well as animal that may return to this part of the woods looking for a meal."""
5385,"Life On The Run (Me, Zoruna, and Flyer)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5321&start=20,2012-02-01T17:36:07,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Dagger regained control of himself. He blinked and looked confused like he didnâ€™t even know what happened. He looked down at himself and rolls his eyes.<span style=""font-style: italic""> Lovely </span>He thinks. He looks at Aleera, having no memory of doing anything. â€œWhat did I do? And what happened to the creatures?â€ he asks. It was clear and clearly written on his face that he didnâ€™t recall or even remember doing it. â€œAll I remember is one of them pouncing on me and digginâ€™ its teeth and claws into me and then it went black.â€ He says. â€œThen all of a sudden, every thing comes back and I am covered in blood.â€ He adds. He didnâ€™t feel like fighting with her about it or fighting animals, so he only agrees to bathe. And he decided to get his answers after he was done bathing. He had fed enough, that he wouldnâ€™t have to go hunting for a while. He looks at both of them. â€œThere is a stream in the woods, Iâ€™ll be back.â€ He says as he turns and goes into the woods once again. Thirty minutes later, he returns all cleaned up. While cleaning himself up, he was thinking over the events that happened and figured it out on his own what had happened. He looks at Aleera, â€œI lost control, didnâ€™t I?â€ he asks as he looks down at the ground. It was clear as the look on his face that he was ashamed that he had lost control. Then he looks up at Aleera, â€œI think that is the biggest thing I have to work on.â€ He says.<br/><br/>Then he senses a familiar presence behind him. With a fearsome sounding hiss, he turns around and faces the woods. â€œCome out, itâ€™s not use hidinâ€™â€ he says. Soon a figure comes out of the woods and stands a few feet away from them. It as a women, she looked maybe of Spanish origin. Dagger lets out a hiss. â€œYou! What are you doinâ€™ back in my life? You turned me and then ran off, leavinâ€™ me for dead.â€ He snaps. He then looks at Aleera and Nyra. â€œThis is Maria, the one who created me.â€ He says. Maria looks at him with a mother-like smile. â€œIâ€™ve come back; I want you to be with me.â€ She says with a Spanish accent. Dagger rolls his eyes and stands there. â€œSure, so you can leave me some where else? Heh, I donâ€™t think so!â€ He snaps. â€œBut please, Iâ€™ve changed my ways and mind.â€ She says. Dagger again rolls his eyes, not falling for her lies. â€œSure and Iâ€™m not goinâ€™ any where.â€ He says. Maria lets out a hiss. â€œDo as I say, I am your sire.â€ She snaps. â€œI donâ€™t have to listen to you, and I donâ€™t have a sire.â€ He snaps. Maria then lets out a hiss and disappears. Dagger lets out a sigh and is silent for once."
5386,"Life On The Run (Me, Zoruna, and Flyer)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5321&start=20,2012-02-01T20:56:23,zoruna,"Nyra looks at Aleera. Pressing into her and looked up at her. Adoring and trusting eyes looked at the vampiress. Feeling the hand on the shoulder her shaking decreased a bit. Nodding her head. ""They weren't affected by the spell. I guess its cuz maybe I'm not strong enough yet."" She says softly. Grimacing at the words she said. ""Yeah. I could go into town and get bags of blood. Grandpa has a perscription for that stuff. It isn't overly far on horseback and I can bring lots of human blood for you guys. If that will help you both out."" She says. Really wanting to be of some help and use. She heard the woman and jumped. her eyes widening then narrowing. She puts one hand out and points it away from Aleera. ""Sun beam!"" She casts. A beam of sunlight rushed past Dagger and hit the woman in the chest before she vanished. ""That's for upsetting Mr. Dagger."" The little girl says. Sticking her tongue out after hearing the woman's howl of pain and anger."
5387,"Life On The Run (Me, Zoruna, and Flyer)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5321&start=20,2012-02-02T05:25:28,flyer1111,"""You had the spell wrote to target vampires. Perhaps the spell didn't realize they where vampiric in nature."" Aleera smiles at Nyra with warmth in her eyes. ""Save the blood for your grandfather child. Dagger and I can make do on animal blood."" Aleera pauses for a second. ""Though the offer is greatly appreciated."" Aleera looks to Dagger when Aleera hits his sire. ""So that is the one that disgraces the name of a proper sire?"""
5388,"Life On The Run (Me, Zoruna, and Flyer)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5321&start=20,2012-02-02T18:44:03,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Dagger watched as they attacked her before she had left, he stood there looking at both of them. He couldnâ€™t understand why they attacked her, it was his battle and not theirs. He would take care of her later. He looks at Aleera, â€œYeah, she is.â€He says emotionlessly. Then he looks at her and Nyra with some-what an evil glare. â€œWhy are you fighting my battles? I can fight them myself! You didnâ€™t need to attack her, sheâ€™ll get hers in time.â€ He says to them. â€œIâ€™ll kill her eventually,â€ he adds as he goes to go toward the barn.  But he stops and turns around and looks toward the woods. He looks at Aleera, â€œIt seems that the vampires wonâ€™t give up.â€ He says. Just as he says that a small group of vampires steps to the edge of the woods. They were armed with all sorts of weapons from guns to bladed weapons. Dagger looks at them.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Greatâ€¦there is something different about these ones.</span>He thinks. He looks at Aleera and Nyra. â€œThere is something different about them, I donâ€™t know what, but I can sense it.â€ He says. The vampires cross the spell line and arenâ€™t turned to dust. Dagger stands there and studies them.  He noticed that they were wearing a weird type of suit. Dagger rolls his eyes as the vampires got closer and then he let out a hiss. â€œWe have come for the genetic mishap, and you two are under arrest for aiding this creature, by law of the vampire council.â€ One says."
5389,"Life On The Run (Me, Zoruna, and Flyer)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5321&start=20,2012-02-18T23:48:16,zoruna,"Nyra buries her face in Aleera's side. She lifted her head and smiled up at her. ""Okay."" She says softly. ""I will make sure you have lots of it plus the animals are in the barn should we run out of the good stuff."" She says softly. Hugging into Aleera. She whimpered as Dagger gave her a somewhat evil glare. ""I wasn't fighting your battles. She was making you upset and I just gave her more insentive to get gone. I sorry........"" She says in an adorable whine. ""I just not want you made more upset............."" She buries her face in Aleera's side and whines cutely. Crying as she hadn't meant to make Dagger that upset. She was just trying to help. A few minutes later she stopped and looked at Dagger. ""I forgive you for being a meanie head."" She says mere moments before the vampires in weird suits got closer. ""There is no genetic mishap! Get off Grandpa's land!"" She yells. Standing straight up and has her hands on her hip. ""I don't have to answer to vampire council! I am not a vampire. Go away you stupid goofy looking doody heads or you'll be sorry!"" She says. Standing near Aleera just in case they decided to attack the mouthy changling. She glared at the space men looking vampires. ""The space ship isn't around her you space men vampires! Go away! Go away! Go away!"" She says in a childish way."
5390,"Life On The Run (Me, Zoruna, and Flyer)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5321&start=20,2012-02-19T00:12:56,flyer1111,"Again Aleera places a hand on the child's shoulder. ""She was only trying to help someone that has protected her. There is no shame in that,"" she tells Dagger. Aleera has had quite enough of being attacked for one night. ""Child, go into the barn and close your ears. This will be quite a mess by the time I am through."" Slowly Aleera starts to shift. Her dress appears to melt away, the sleeves become leather bat like wings tipped with a long claw on top and bottom of the wing. Her fangs had also grown and size. ""You think those weapons will save you?,"" she asks in a seductive purr. Ruby eyes flash in warning before she moves in a blur, grabbing one of the leaders. She jumps with him struggling to the top of the barn. With a shift move she impales the vampire with a top wing claw. Another movement paralyzes him before she fully sinks her fangs into him. In a parody of what she does with lovers she wraps her wings around him, purring slightly at the taste of his blood. When he is bled dry she drops him. ""Do you fools still desire a fight with the grand sireling of the Great Sire himself?"" Her mouth of course is ringed with bright blood."
5391,"Life On The Run (Me, Zoruna, and Flyer)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5321&start=20,2012-02-20T20:59:03,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Dagger was watching her the whole time. He was impressed with her power.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Note to self: Donâ€™t piss her off </span>He thinks. The vampires get a look of fear on their faces and go to run. Dagger smirks and moves, of course he was faster than they were. He blocks their way going back into the woods. â€œWhere do you think youâ€™re goinâ€™?â€ he says as he stands there with his arms crossed. He was foot taller than most of them. They of course take a few steps back, in fear. They feared him as much as they fear Aleera. He grabs a hold of the second in command. â€œI have a message for your bosses, tell those sons of bitches that Iâ€™m cominâ€™ back for them and this time Iâ€™m makinâ€™ sure I finish the job.â€ He snaps as he lets him go. The second in command was more a coward than the rest. Dagger looks at Aleera, â€œDo what you want with the rest of them, but leave this one alive.â€ He says as he points at the second in command. He wanted to make sure that his message got through. Third in command looks at his men and then at Dagger and Aleera. â€œDonâ€™t just stand there like idiots! Open fire! Now!â€ He orders and begins to open fire on Aleera.<br/><br/>Dagger just shakes his head, â€œYou dumb asses are pathetic, shootinâ€™ at a woman that is unarmed.â€ He says. He didnâ€™t mean to insult Aleera, he knew that she was more than capable of taking care of herself. He was just stating that if Aleera wasnâ€™t as powerful as she was, it would be unfair. The men then just look at Dagger. â€œYa know Iâ€™m gonna make it fair.â€ He says and before any of the men could do anything, he had destroyed all the guns. Mean while the second in command slinked away like a coward. Dagger looks up at Aleera, â€œTake care ofâ€™em, Iâ€™ll take care of unwanted guests in the barn.â€ He says as he heads toward the barn, leaving the group of vampires to the mercy of Aleera. Dagger goes into the barn quietly, so no one noticed him. The vampires had split into two groups and the second group had snuck into the barn. They had cornered Nyra and pointed guns at her. They were trying to grab her, but it was no use she just kept running deeper into the barn. Dagger has been watching from the ceiling of the barn. He watched as the men tried to grab her and she ran, hiding under the bed that was in the barn.<br/><br/>He watches as she peeks her head out, looking for the men. He noticed that she noticed him and motions her to be quiet. Then he watches as the men get close and Nyra goes back under the bed. Now Dagger was right on top of the men, with a growl he drops off the ceiling on top of them. The only thing that could be heard from the barn was the sound of men screaming which turned gurgled and died off. Dagger then goes to go out of the barn. He stops, â€œYou can come out now, theyâ€™re all dead.â€ He says and leaves the barn. As he leaves out the barn, he saw Aleera throw the body of the last vampire on the ground. He smirks; again he was impressed with her power. â€œHopefully they learned somethinâ€™â€¦I doubt it.â€ He says. Two vampires had broken off the group that Aleera had taken care of, they were on the roof. The sounds of their guns cocking caught Daggerâ€™s attention as he turn to face them. One fires his gun, shooting a dart into Daggerâ€™s chest.<span style=""font-style: italic""> Stupid Fuckersâ€¦</span>Dagger thought. This was one thing he knew about himself, that drugs didnâ€™t affect him.<br/><br/>â€œDonâ€™t you assholes ever learn? Drugs donâ€™t do jack shit against me!â€ Dagger snaps. The only thing that the drug did to him was make his vision blurry. He lets out a hiss as another one shoots him with a dart again. With both darts in his system, it causes him to go totally blind. But this would only be for a short amount time. Even though he was blind, he could fight with out his sight. He hears the sound of their hearts beating fast with fear. He could also smell them quite well. He was well aware of his surroundings without his sight. He jumps up on the roof of the barn and grabs one of the men; he could tell he was next to him because he could hear his heart. He punches his hand through his chest and rips out his heart, the man of course was screaming and then it died off when he died. He could hear the sound of the other man scream and then jump off the roof. Then he heard his scream, he figured Aleera had taken care of him. He jumps down off the roof and stands there trying to focus. He could sense that Aleera was looking at him. â€œThe only thing that the drug did to me is make me go blind. But that shouldnâ€™t last to long.â€ He says. He then blinks again and the affects started to ware off."
5392,"Life On The Run (Me, Zoruna, and Flyer)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5321&start=20,2012-02-21T04:42:10,zoruna,"Nyra looked up at Aleera when she felt the hand on her shoulder. Nodding her head because that was what she had been trying to do. ""Okay Aleera."" She says. Rushing off into the barn and closed her ears. Well folded them over a bit and covered them with the entirety of her hand. She suddenly saw people coming and backed up. Letting go of her ears and they twitched. Catching the sounds of the vampires entering the barn. She ran away as they tried to grab her. Darting underneath a stall and runs out the other side. A horse kicking one of the vampires in the face when he tried to follow. The second vampire laughed then followed after Nyra. He went too close to the donkey and he picked up his hind legs and kicked the vampire in the ass. Knocking him into his partner.<br/><br/>Nyra ran deeper into the barn. Circling around and ran underneath the bed as the men tried to grab her again. Diving under and poked her head out. Looking out and saw Dagger. Nodding her head and dived back under the bed. He said she could come out and she slowly did. She saw one jump off the roof that had shot at Dagger and cast a spell. Razor bolting a beam of sunlight through the protective clothing like it was a knife and killed him. She didn't like that he hurt Dagger even if it barely hurt him. She looked at Aleera and Dagger. ""You both A-okay...right? No boo boos?"" She asks. Knowing most likely they were but she wanted to be sure. They were her protectors and if they needed healing she could do it. Even if she was still learning the stronger healing spells. She leaned against Dagger as she was very tired and dawn was nearing. ""Dawn is coming ever closer."" She says with a cute yawn. Not really hugging Dagger more using him as a means to stay up."
5393,"Life On The Run (Me, Zoruna, and Flyer)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5321&start=20,2012-02-21T05:54:07,flyer1111,"Oh the scent of fear...so long since she had smelt it so many times in one night. And from her own kind, no less. Well hmm at least the sireling could be a gentleman. ""This should be most entertaining,"" she says taking flight with a gust of her large powerful wings. The fired shots miss her completely. Before they can take aim again she bowls right into them, wings completely extended. From there the slaughter procedes. To stretch her wings, she grabs the last one and dismembers him piece by piece in the air. She lands on the ground when Dagger emerges from the barn.<br/><br/>She's about to jump on the roof of the barn and deal with the second vampire but Nyra beats her to it. She can clearly she the glaze over Dagger's sight. ""Yes child, we are unharmed,"" she answers Nyra. She looks at the young changeling as she leans against Dagger, who stiffens but lets her. ""That it is. Let's get into the barn. I don't wish to join the dead fools as a pile of dust."" Aleera pouts slightly at the thought of having to sleep covered in dried blood.<br/><br/>Laying down on the far side of the bed against the wall, Aleera is surprised when Nyra crawls in and curls up next to her stomach. ""You do not mind that I am cold fleshed, young one?"", she asks, puzzled by why the girl would want to curl up next to her. Aleera nods at the girl's answer and soon drifts off to sleep."
5394,"Life On The Run (Me, Zoruna, and Flyer)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5321&start=20,2012-02-21T22:38:45,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Dagger had stiffened like a statue. He wasnâ€™t in the mood for anyone touch him, would you if you were in a cage and tank for several years? He follows them into the barn, but he doesnâ€™t go to sleep. He wanted to, but his body didnâ€™t want him to rest, neither did he conscious. He was actually afraid that he would have nightmares. So to keep himself entertained while they slept, he paced the ceiling of the barn. He could see that the animals in the barn were watching him. It was like he was their form of entertainment. He would pace the whole day away, anyways he wasnâ€™t really that tired any ways. Soon the sunt was setting and he of course was still pacing, he had alternated from pacing the ceiling and the floor of the barn. The animals had stopped watching and had gone to sleep. He watched as Nyra and Aleera stired below him. He watches as Nyra was up first, he must of surprised her cause she let out a scream. â€œOops  sorry about that.â€ He says. He watches as Aleera sits up ready to attack anything that meant harm to the young girl. â€œI accidentally scared her.â€ He says and then continues to pace. He was pacing like a tiger in a cage. â€œI just couldnâ€™t go to sleep, so I decided to pace to pass the time.â€ He says as he continues to pace once again."
5395,"Life On The Run (Me, Zoruna, and Flyer)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5321&start=40,2012-03-01T06:10:17,zoruna,"Nyra looked at Aleera. ""Good. I'd be sad if something happened to either of you."" She says in a soft voice. She watched her walk into the barn after them. Sleepily walking and watched Aleera get on the bed. She watched her and got up on the end of the bed. Crawling up it and curled up against her tummy. ""I like that you are cool to my warm. It makes me feel safe and secure. You are a nice lady and I look up to you. I want to be with you..."" She says in a sleepy slur and her eyes closed. Her head ends up resting on Aleera's breasts a little bit. She wakes up the next night and sees someone on the ceiling and screams. Not recognizing it was Dagger at first. When she heard his voice and relaxed. ""Why are you on the ceiling?"" She asks. ""The animals won't kick you like they did the bad vampires. They know you belong here."" She says in confusion."
5396,"Life On The Run (Me, Zoruna, and Flyer)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5321&start=40,2012-03-01T21:47:31,flyer1111,"Aleera sat up with a fearsome hiss, her longer than average fangs exposed. She relaxed when she sees and hears that Dagger had frightened the girl.<br/><br/>The time had finally come. It had been coming for a while, the old changeling can tell, but his time to go to the woods one last time had finally come. There is one last thing to take care of before hand though. Slowly he makes his way out to barn. He moves straight for the small bed where Nyra and Aleera are sitting. ""Nyra, my time has come."" Gently he places a hand on her shoulder before muttering a protective spell slash blessing over his granddaughter. He gives her another whiskery kiss a hug. ""Always remember that I love you Nyra."" Then he looks to Aleera. ""Take care of Nyra in my place. She needs someone watch after her."" Just as slowly as he came in, he leaves the barn. A few minutes later a new weeping willow tree can be seen in the forest.<br/><br/>Aleera held Nyra and stroked the girl's hair. ""We should be going. To stay here any longer is to invite more danger. We should bring the donkey and horse with us. The cow can serve as one last meal before we go. Nyra, is there anything that you want to bring with you?"""
5397,"Life On The Run (Me, Zoruna, and Flyer)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5321&start=40,2012-03-01T22:30:58,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Dagger had been ready to go for a long time, he didnâ€™t like staying in one place for too long anyways.  He stood in the door way looking out into the distance, it was like he was some where else for the time being. He of course was having a flash back.<span style=""font-style: italic"">He stood out side his home wanting to go in and kill his father. He stood there for who knows how long and he could hear the sound of peopleâ€™s heartâ€™s beating. He could even smell their blood. He wanted to go in there and get his revenge on his father now. As he stood there deciding on what he was going to do, he felt a sharp pain in his gums. He felt something running along his lip and wipes it away to see blood. What the hell is going on? He thinks. The pain got worse and then he felt something protruding from his gums and he runs his tonuge over it. Fangs? What gives? He thinks and then he goes up to the door.</span>He blinks and it gone and then another one pops into his mind.<span style=""font-style: italic"">He was slumped in conor of his cell, very exhausted from weeks of experiements and other things done on him and not being able to feed. Soon he would have to feed for The Thirst was biting at the back of his mind. As he was just practically laying there, intense pain began to go through his jaw, as if someone had thrown a brick at his jaw.<br/><br/>What the fuck is going on? He thinks as the pain got worse. His gums felt as though they were on fire. This now had been going on for at least an hour and he wished that it would go away, it felt as though he was dying. Guards were coming toward his cell. He sits up in pain and hopes he didnâ€™t have to deal with them. They came into his cell and went to grab him. He could smell their blood and hear it running through their veins. Soon the pain got worse to where he had to yell out and his fang popped out of his gums causing them to bleed exteremly badly. Then with a hiss he attacks the guards and feeds on them. Once he was done feeding on them, he looks at his reflection in the blood and see his fangs. What the? Damn experiements. He thinks.</span>what brings him back to reality is Nyra pulling on his sleeve."
5398,"Life On The Run (Me, Zoruna, and Flyer)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5321,2011-12-01T19:40:16,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Alarms began to sound and lights began to flash. People dressed in white lab coats or army outfits were running around. Some were yelling in polish, while others were yelling in german. â€œSubject  1134572 has escaped! Proceed with caution, it is dangerous. Going in total lock down in 5 minuets and 50 seconds.â€ A robotic voice says over the P.A. System. â€œDo not let him escape! We need him!â€ A voice snaps with a german accent over the P.A. system. Then therer was nothing but the sounds of the alarms going off. â€œLock down in 4 minuets and 50 seconds.â€ The robotic voice says. Just then there was a scream of agony as a body flew across a hallway and landed hard on the wall dead. A young man with white-as- freshly fallen snow, walks passed the dead body. He was caked and covered in blood. â€œOpen fire now!â€ A man says as he orders several men to fire their guns. They obey orders and fire upon the young man. Of course bullets donâ€™t do anything to him.<br/><br/>He just walks through the onslot of bullets, he grabs the first man by his throat and rips his spine out through it. Blood splatters on all the rest of the guards and all over the young man. He then goes through the rest of the men, either decapitating them, ripping their hearts out, or dismembering them. â€œLock down in 3 minuets and 50 seconds.â€ The robotic voice says. He travels down the hall, there were doors blocking his way. With a good swift kick, he knocks them down. Going through them, more guards were waiting for him. Just as he did with the other guards, none had survived and he continues on his way, determined to escape out of what he called a living hell. He continues to travel along the halls, trying to find away out. He sees another set of doors and some light.<span style=""font-style: italic""> That must be the way out</span>he thinks as he continues toward the doors.<br/><br/>â€œLock down in 2 minuets and 50 seconds.â€ The robotic voice says. The young man makes his way out of the doors and looks around. There was nothing to be seen for miles except woods and snow. He quickly heads into the woods. As he was walking, he heard a twig snap. He turns around to see nothing, but he could smell and hear the men as the approached. He then jumps up into a tree. The men soon pass where he is and continue on. Just then one of the soilders points up and shouts something in german. They begin to open fire on him and he jumps out of the tree. Deciding that he was tired of being shot at and fighting back. He just runs and disappears into the woods.<br/><br/>Several hours later he comes upon a farm, it was a small farm. It had very little animals, a few chickens and ducks , two cows and one horse. As he walked through it, he hears a gasp and turns around to see a girl staring at him wided-eyed. She apparently was shocked on the way he looked, of course any normal person would, he was caked and covered in his own blood and the guards blood as well. He was about to attack her when something told him not to. As he was going to walk more, his body gave out, because of the lack of blood and he passed out right then and there."
5399,"Life On The Run (Me, Zoruna, and Flyer)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5321,2011-12-02T02:00:06,zoruna,"m<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz260/TimeKeys/Decorated%20images/AnimeChild-1.jpg"">http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz26 ... hild-1.jpg</a>m<br/>Nyra Lancer<br/>Young Healer<br/>Fae<br/>8 years old<br/><br/>Nyra was walking home from gathering edible mushrooms in the forest. She walked and was heading towards her house when she saw him. A soft gasp escaped her lips as he was caked in blood. He didn't seem to be doing well. Slow movements and everything. She stared at him wide eyed. She ran over to his side when he passed out. She pulled him up. Ignoring the fact he was covered in blood and it was getting on her. She pulled him along. Pulling him towards the house. Taking him inside the barn and puts him on her hideaway bed. She pants afterwards. Letting out a heavy sound of breathing. She shakes her head. Rushing into the bathroom connected to the house and grabs rags and towels. Wetting the rags and fills a bowl with water. She hurries back out. Setting the bowl down as she begins to nurse him to health. Cleaning his injuries and puts one rag over his head. Sitting by him and eats a mushroom. She looks at him. Turning the rag to the other side. ""Please wake up mister."" She says. Worried about him. Her strange birthmark shimmering. A healing light emitting from the birthmark and shoots warmth into the mans form. Giving him strength and energy."
5400,"Life On The Run (Me, Zoruna, and Flyer)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5321,2011-12-02T03:17:53,flyer1111,"Aleera Dracal<br/>Age: 493 years<br/>m<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://images.fineartamerica.com/images-medium/vampiress-kristopher-vonkaufman.jpg"">http://images.fineartamerica.com/images ... aufman.jpg</a>m<br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">As soon as then vampire council had received word of the experiments escape via telegraph, they had sent word to the members in Romania. They would need the best hunter in order to retrieve and bring him back under control. In order to that, they would need to wake one of the oldest known nosferatu. It takes two of them  to lift the heavy and quite thick lid off the  crypt. The body inside doesn't look like a fierce and might hunter, and the ancestor of some of the most powerful vampire clans in existence today. The gray skin is pulled tight over the bones, especially around the nails and mouth. Sharp yellowed fangs poke out from ashen lips. The  eyes look sunken into the skull.  Carefully, the remove the prone from to place it on a marble table nearby. Luckily the eldest council member had ate well, so he should be able to give enough blood to wake Aleera. With a ritual athmae, the elder holds his wrist out to be cut. When the blood wells up, he places it over the gaping mouth, letting blood flow down the dusty throat. </span><br/><br/>It takes quite a bit of blood before Aleera actively starts swallowing. She can feel strength coming back to her with every swallow. When it comes back enough, she sinks her fangs into the council member's arm, along with nails that could serve as talons. The other vampire tries pulling away when he feels faint, but Aleera just bites deeper. Finally when the blood flow weakens from him does she release him. The change is quite noticable. Her skin had regained it's usual pale vampiric color. Her hair was no longer pale gray, but had got back it's former luster. Ruby red eyes meet the rest of the scared council member's eyes when she sits up. ""Most honored Lady Aleera, we have need of you,"" one squeaks after a minute."
5401,"Life On The Run (Me, Zoruna, and Flyer)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5321,2011-12-03T18:43:48,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Dagger the sits up quickly and looks around. He was a bit confused on where he was, all he remembered was escaping and then every thing else was a blank.<span style=""font-style: italic"">That's right, I passed out.</span>He thinks. He then spot Nyra, with a fearsome-sounding animalistic hiss, he bares his 4 1/2 inch long fangs and then quicker than the eye can blink jumps on the ceiling. He looks down at her and hisses some more. He wanted to be as far aways as possible from her. For he didn't trust a living soul, after what had happened to him. Then he was silent, watching her closely. He then noticed that she moved slight toward him, he lets out an animalistic growl. Warning her to stay the hell away from him. ""Stay the fuck away from me,"" he snaps with another growl. He didn't care if she was a little child or not, he would kill her just the same. By now all his wounds were healed and he was almost at full strength. He then noticed the animals in the barn and set his sights on one of the cows. He jumps down from the ceiling and attacks the poor animal, killing it and draining it of blood. Now that he had fed on something, he was at full strength, and if Nyra got any where near him, he'd kill her."
5402,"Life On The Run (Me, Zoruna, and Flyer)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5321,2011-12-03T19:22:43,zoruna,"Nyra looks at him. He was scaring her but she stubbornly fought through it. ""Oh. Your a vampire. No wonder your hissing."" She says. Looking at him and walks towards him. ""Your not fully better. Please come down so I can finish tending to your wounds."" She says softly. Eeking as he growled at her. Glaring at him. ""You are being a stubborn headed animal!"" She says in a cute angry eight year olds tone. Glaring at him. ""If I meant you harm I wouldn't have brought you in here or tended to your wounds. I would have left you out there and went home with my mushrooms. I am not a bad person and right now your being a bully for no reason."" She sniffles a bit. Sighing and runs over to the animal. Ignoring him. ""Bella!"" She says. Putting her hands over the animal. Her hands glow and the blood remaining multiplies and begins to fill the cow as the wounds mend. The cow stands there looking like...wha? What just happened. She looks at him. ""I took care of you. Your judging me based on whoever hurt you in the first place. Not everyone is the same."" She says. Sniffling a bit. She made sure she gave him space. ""My name is Nyra. What is your name? Why were you stumbling injured through our fields? Are you feeling better now?"" She asks. Genuine worry in her tone, face, and expression."
5403,"Life On The Run (Me, Zoruna, and Flyer)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5321,2011-12-03T21:46:23,flyer1111,"Another elder lies limp on the floor of the ancient tomb before Aleera's thirst is sated. For now. The council had wisely brought supplies for her, as well as explaining why they had woken her and the changes in the world since she had last been awake. They had also given where the target had been headed. Injured and underfed, chances are good that he hadn't made it more than what she can cover with a night's flying. The council had come with a lie already prepared for the honorable vampire. Dagger had volunteered to become the savior of the vampire race, which had weakened since Aleera's generation of kin was created. They needed him back in order to replicate the process that allows him to walk in the day light. They know that Aleera could stand being out in the daylight with out bursting into flames immediately. As long as her skin covered, she wouldn't be burned. Which why they had included protective gear in her pack.<br/><br/>With that in mind, she shape shifts in a bat like form, much to the awe of the council. They had given her a piece of cloth from the shirt he had been wearing when he was brought into the lab. With his scent, she could easily track him as she gets closer. But first, after so long in the crypt the snow and the air passing over her sensitive wings feels like heaven. As close as she'll ever get to it. The winds help her travels, cutting down her flight time quite a bit. She flies lower to the ground as she gets closer to the last place the experiment had been seen. It's easy enough to pick up his scent and trail him to the small farm. Footsteps along side a drag trail tell her he's inside the barn. The scent of fresh blood gives away that he had fed recently. But what, there's another scent there as well...something not quite human. She lands on the roof of the barn, taking back her human shape. Time to scope out the situation."
5404,"Life On The Run (Me, Zoruna, and Flyer)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5321,2011-12-03T22:00:54,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"He looks at Nyra. ""Dagger,"" is all he says. He then is silent once again, taking in his surroundings. Then he looks at her. But says nothing. Then he sences a presence, it was Aleera of course. He looks up at the ceiling of the barn and then goes to go out of it. ""Stay here,"" is all he says to Nyra. He then steps out of the barn and looks up. His keen eye sight, makes him able to see Aleera easily. ""So I see the council has sent you after me, well lady, you ain't gonna take me back there, there is no way in hell!"" He says. ""You or I one of the two are gonna end up dead! I would rather die than go back there!"" He snaps as he jumps on the roof of the barn. He lets out an animalistic growl followed by a hiss. He was warning her to stay the hell away from him. He was ready to attack if she made a move toward him. ""You're wasting your time, I'm not going back and thats final!"" he snaps clenching and unclenching his fists.<br/><br/>He stood there staring at her, with an evil untrusting look. The wind began to whip and whirl about and more snow began to fall. The moon then came out from its cover from the clouds. The moonlight showed most of his features, like his white hair and light-amber colored, animalistic eyes, that were filled with hate. And not to mention his extremely pale skin. He was about 3 or 4 times more pale than that of a normal vampire. He lets out another hiss, this time it was a warning that he wasn't playing around the would actually kill her. But he didn't want to, it was against his code- never to strike a lady.<span style=""font-style: italic""> This sucks!</span>he thinks."
5405,"Life On The Run (Me, Zoruna, and Flyer)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5321,2011-12-04T01:31:05,zoruna,"Nyra smiles at him. ""Nice to meet you Dagger."" She says to her new sorta friend. Nodding her head as he sensed what she had heard outside. She didn't know what it was. Whatever it was made him upset. She did, however, sneak over to the barn window. Peering out in time to see the lady form from a bat. She peered out. Standing on tippy toe in order to peer out. Looking at her in curiousity. Why was he sounding upset? No...he sounded PISSED! So why was he pissed? Did this lady do something to Dagger? Did she try to hurt him? Was she someone who hurt him? She remembered how Dagger had appeared when she first encountered him. It made her sad and she shivered. Hoping he wouldn't get hurt again. She would use magic if she had to but it very drained her at her young age. Primarily when doing spells like the one she had in mind if he needed help. She wouldn't let her take him back. He clearly didn't want to go."
5406,"Life On The Run (Me, Zoruna, and Flyer)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5321,2011-12-04T02:25:59,flyer1111,"Aleera tilts her head when the target comes out and jumps on the roof. Surely if he had been willing, he would want to return back to the lab? Carmine eyes watch him carefully when he hisses like an animal. A very vampire response. For a few seconds, ruby eyes meet softer amber. The wind whips at Aleera's long unbound hair, the snow starting to form a glistening sheen on her shoulders before she speaks. ""Such a strange lamb you are. Don't you seek to return to your pen? Why so determined after willingly giving yourself for science, sireling? Do you not seek to be the savior of our race anymore?"" Aleera doesn't make a move towards him, but keeps her muscles tense in case he springs at her. It's not like she couldn't take flight in order to avoid him."
5407,"Life On The Run (Me, Zoruna, and Flyer)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5321,2011-12-05T20:39:48,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"He stood there listening to what she was saying. He was now even more out raged at the thought that<span style=""font-style: italic"">they</span>had lied to her. ""Willingly? They told you I<span style=""font-style: italic"">volunteered</span>?"" He says with a scoff. ""I didn't volunteer for anything like that, the fucking took me right off the streets, because their volunteers had all died in the experiments. And a Savoir! Ha! I was just a little science experiment to see how much of me they could fuck up!"" he snaps at her. He was silent again. But he didn't attack her, since she didn't attack. He just wanted to let the information that he had just said to her sink into her head. ""I see they weren't so truthful with you, so why should you help them, when all they are gonna do is fuck me up some more,"" he snaps at her.<br/><br/>He was waiting for her to make the first move. The snow began to come down even faster and in big fat flakes. The moon was once again covered up by the clouds. He stands there waiting and watching to see what she would do. He was hoping that they didn't have to fight cause, he didn't feel like fighting her. It was against his code and if he did fight and kill her, he would hate himself for it."
5408,"Life On The Run (Me, Zoruna, and Flyer)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5321,2011-12-05T22:32:37,zoruna,"Nyra listened into the conversation. She peers out. Wondering what would happen and why this lady was here. Dagger didn't seem happy to see her. So it was safe to assume they weren't friends. The snow came down and she was slightly distracted by it. She wanted to play in it. She couldn't because Dagger said to stay here and it meant it was dangerous to be out in it. They might fight which meant little girl, her, needed to stay where it was safe. She watches and frowns as she hears what Dagger is saying. She felt sad for him. How could grownups be mean to other grownups? Mainly when the grownups were the same race as each other. Big peoples ways would never make sense to her. Not until she was a big person."
5409,"Life On The Run (Me, Zoruna, and Flyer)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5321,2011-12-06T18:37:17,flyer1111,"Aleera didn't know the meaning of the obvious curse word he keeps using. She does know she's furious for being played by the council. ""No. I will not play into their hands like a good little puppet. You are a mere sireling that should barely be out of your sire's territory,looking for your own."" The council has thought to warn her that Dagger is about seventy years old vampire wise. But then again Aleera had been asleep for longer than he had been alive even as a human. When the moon once again becomes covered, her eyes glow in the dark and the increasing snow. ""They will send someone else after you."" Aleera watches him for a second more before looking to the sky, trying to gauge how much moonlight she has left in order to find somewhere to sleep for the day."
5410,"Life On The Run (Me, Zoruna, and Flyer)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5321,2011-12-06T19:49:35,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Dagger looked at her, his expression the same. But then it changes. He was a bit surprised and confused by her actions. He still just looks at her and then decides to speak. ""Fine, and I don't care about that, if they do send another, I'll just kill them. Luckily I don't have to fight you, it would go against my code,"" He says to her in a tone that was much more calm. ""And about the sire thing...heh! My sire left me when she turned me, left me for dead. Had to learn to control the basics of my powers myself- used to kill whole villages to control my blood lust,"" he says to her. Then he leans over the side of the barn and sticks his head in the window. He looks at Nyra. ""It's safe now, you can come out,"" he says and then stands back up and looks at Aleera. He then jumps off the roof, landing silently in the snow. He then goes back into the barn, even though he didn't trust the eight year old that well, he thought he still owed her an apology for acting the way he did. So he stands next to her. ""Sorry for the way I acted,"" is all he says and then goes out of the barn. He goes back on the roof. ""So what are you going to do now? If your going after the council, I'm comin' with you,"" he says. The only reason he was going back was so that he could get his revenge on them for what they did to him. He looks up at the sky and then back at her. ""It will be gettin' day light soon,"" he says."
5411,"Life On The Run (Me, Zoruna, and Flyer)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5321,2011-12-06T23:35:15,zoruna,"Nyra listened to their conversation. So both these big peoples were vampires. It made somewhat more sense then before. Not that she cared. She was a powerful little magical eight year old. She was not easily scared. Though Dagger had scared her because all she had been doing was helping him and he flipped out. Though now that she knew more about what happened...she understood his reaction. He spoke to her and she giggled. Happy it was safe again. She got down off tippy toe and walked away from the window. He came back inside and she smiles at him. ""Its okay."" She says. Giving him a quick hug and runs outside. Jumping up and down under the snowflakes. Trying to catch a couple on her tongue. She gets one and lets out a happy squeal of delight. Stopping her trying to catch snowflakes with her tongue and looks at Aleera. Since she was safe, like an eight year old, she needed to explore the big person girl. She runs over and looks up at Aleera. Standing on tippy toe. ""Hi!"" She says happily. Waving before jumping backwards a bit. Looking at her. ""I'm Nyra. I'm eight."" She says. ""Well in human years I'm eight."" She says with a nod of her head. ""I'm a healer."" She says proudly. ""If you are a vampire you will need a place to stay. You can stay with us. In the house. Great grandpa is sleeping. He sleeps a lot. he will turn into a tree next year. When he joins the life spirits as one with the earth."""
5412,"Life On The Run (Me, Zoruna, and Flyer)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5321,2011-12-07T07:27:25,flyer1111,"Aleera stays on top of the roof when Dagger jumps down. Left by his sire? Unthinkable to her. Kill entire villages? Does he have what it takes to battle the council? Hopefully something more than just brute strength. The skills to track, to bewitch information out of prey? Probably not, if he had only learned the fundamentals. But then, he had learned them, meaning he does have some intelligence. Perhaps she could teach him to make use of the skills the experiments had given him to the fullest. It doesn't take Aleera long to muse over this before a young human comes out from the barn, who tries to promptly eat the snow coming down hard from the sky. Well, not exactly human. A changeling, maybe? ""Hello Nyra. I have never met a changeling before. For the coming day, I will stay with you."" She turns her attention to Dagger. ""Tell me sireling, what other skills have you? Cunning, guile? What other besides brute strength? It will take wit to go against the counsil."""
5413,"Life On The Run (Me, Zoruna, and Flyer)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5321,2011-12-07T18:48:52,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Dagger gave her a weird look when she called him sireling.<span style=""font-style: italic"">She isn't my sire, so why the hell is she callin' me that?</span>He thinks. He then shrugs, ""I have no clue, remember I told you I only learned the basics...."" but then he paused. ""The only other training I can tell you that I had was militray, army..."" he says. ""Don't ask me how...too hard to explain...let's just say I stole something from a Gypsy that could make me go into the sun."" he says. ""Other than that, I don't know,"" he says. Then he stood there as if he were thinking. Then he looks at her, ""If you are gonna teach me anything, then I will need her help as well,"" he says pointing at Nyra. ""Only because I don't know how to act human."" He adds. Which meant he didn't know how to act civil in human cities or around humans. He would just go and attack them or act like a wild animal. Then the animals in the barn began to go balistic. Dagger could sense it too and hissed like a wild animal. ""Well it looks like they wanted to make sure you did your job, because they sent more after you and here they come now,"" he says.<br/><br/>Of course the vampires that were sent, went right passed Aleera, and headed straight toward Dagger. Dagger let out a feral sounding growl as one tried to pounce on him. Of course he was faster than them, that part he already knew. He quickly grabbed it by it's arms and with just a little bit of his full strength, he ripped it's arms off. Blood splattered ever where as the vampire screamed in agony. The snow around him and Dagger was stained a pinkish red color. Then Dagger took the same vampire and ripped his head off.  The others of course were afraid but, tried to fafuil thier duty. Another launched itself at Dagger, who grabbed it by it's throat. There was a sickly gut-wrenching splattering squishy sound as Dagger ripped out it's spine through it's throat. The way the blood splattered around, it seemed like the vampire had exploded.<br/><br/>Then the last two launched themselves at him, one jumped on his back and began to dig it's nails in to him. The other tried punching him in the face. But too much time was wasted and the morning came. The sun peeked through the clouds and shone on the vampires. The ones who were busy attacking Dagger, quickly turned to dust. Of course Dagger closed his eyes, expecting the same fate. But he opened one eye, to see that he was still in one piece. That he didn't even feel sick or anything.<span style=""font-style: italic"">What the?</span>he thinks. ""Of course, a side effect from the experiments,"" he says to himself. But he said it loud enough that both Nyra and Aleera could hear him. Even though he could withstand the sun, it was still in his instincts to get out of the sun, so he goes back into the barn, where it was dark."
5414,"Life On The Run (Me, Zoruna, and Flyer)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5321,2011-12-09T01:23:08,zoruna,"Nyra giggles and jumps up and down. ""Of course not. There aren't many changlings left. Most have become trees already. Great grandpa is the only family I have left. He is getting old though. It won't be much longer until great grandpa goes to the forest to become a great willow tree."" She says with a smile. She nods her head. Taking ahold of Aleera's hand. Starting to pull her towards the barn. She looks at Dagger. ""I'll help you."" She says with a giggle. Eeking and buried her face in Aleera's side. Her face hiding in her right hip as the fight went down. She then pulled Aleera quickly into the barn before she was exposed to the harmful rays too long. She pulled her over to the little bed area in the barn. ""Here you go lady. You and Dagger are going to have to share this part of the barn. This side is where I sleep when the animals have a baby inside them."" She explains. ""It is away from the sunlight."""
5415,"Life On The Run (Me, Zoruna, and Flyer)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5321,2011-12-09T03:26:16,flyer1111,"They must have sent very stupid vampires, to attack this close to morning. Aleera's instincts tell her to take cover from the rising sun. She slides off the roof when the animals go ballistic. She's rather surprised when Nyra takes her cold hand, even more when the girl buries her head in her cloth covered hip. Even though the sun's rays wouldn't make her dust instantly like the ones fighting Dagger, it still hurts to be uncovered in sunlight. Or rather getting slayed by Dagger. It would, however, severely burn her. Her grand-sire Dracula walked in daylight with no problems when well fed.Night walkers truly had gotten weaker since then. With day sleep out of the light and a good feeding, she could easily heal from it though. Once inside the safety of the barn, she listens for Dagger. So he really good stay out in the daylight with out being harmed. Her eyes go wide when he comes in unharmed, a few snow flakes glittering on his shoulders into the barn. Aleera had already slipped into the shadows of the barn. ""My thanks to thee, Nyra. Twill be most restful to once again slumber on a bed."" She looks to Dagger. ""If there is no objections?"""
5416,"Life On The Run (Me, Zoruna, and Flyer)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5321,2011-12-13T20:07:24,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Dagger looked a Aleera, deciding what would be best and then let out a sigh. He did mind, but he didn't want to fight. He finally shakes his head, ""Go ahead, just stay away from me and we won't have a problem."" He says. He then walks up the side of the barn and hangs from the ceiling like a bat. The area was kinda small for his liking, so as long as she stayed away from where he was at, then there would be no problem. He looks at Aleera, ""The only reason I said stay away from me, I hate small spaces and sharing on with another person drives me nuts,"" he says. Then he closes his eyes and goes into a deep dreamless sleep. He then awakes just before the sun is setting. He streches and then jumps down off the ceiling of the barn and goes out of it. Of course he had to go hunting again, since he didn't have that great of control over his blood-lust. He goes into the woods and finds a herd of deer. After killing several of them he returns to the barn to see that the female vampire had awakened. He was leaning against the wall of the barn. He looks at her. ""The name's Dagger by the way,"" he says. This showed that he trusted her some, if he was willing to talk to her and also give her his name. ""Or if those lyin' sons of bitches told you every thing, then they would have called me<span style=""font-style: italic"">The Pariah</span>,"" he says. ""And they will send more after me, since those ones didn't report back, and they might even attack you,"" he says. He had his arms crossed, with an emotionless expression on his face. His eyes were cold and untrusting. He still didn't trust either of them, but he would eventually warm up to them. He heard a humming noise and seen that Nyra was coming into the barn."
5417,"Life On The Run (Me, Zoruna, and Flyer)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5321,2011-12-13T22:08:23,zoruna,"Nyla took her inside. Casting healing magic on Aleera once inside the dark barn. ""Your all better now vampire lady."" She says with a big smile. She was a kid and kids do not judge people based on stupid things. She judged them by actions not race or gender. She looked confused. ""Your welcome Lady Vampire."" She says softly. ""You talk all funny. Like great grandpa."" She says with a giggle. She shakes her head. She watched them get settled. Going inside for a bit of sleep. Feeding herself and her great grandpa before going to the barn to feed the animals. She sings softly a kids song. Dancing and feeding the animals. She waited to see Dagger and Aleera. ""Evening you two!"" She says in a light hearted tone. It was filled with warmth and kindness. Blissfully unaware of dagger's cold and untrusting gaze. She runs over to Aleera. Holding up a big punch bowl of red liquid. ""I found this for you. It is animal blood. We use it when a cow or animal is pregnant or sick to where they need blood transferal. It should help you be full. We have plenty of it so you should eat up. Its got a laddel too. So you can use it to scoop it up and drink it."" She says. Setting it on the nightstand like table near the bed. Jumping around in a hyper way. She wasn't hyper she just had that much energy."
5418,"Trials Of A Trio (Me, Flyer and Zoruna)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5322,2011-12-01T20:09:59,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Nika was on top of a large building, looking down at the city below. Most of the people had not clue what went on during each night. But she knew, because she was one of the very few vampire slayers in this entire city. She was assgined to protect and serve it. She had just finished off a nest that she uncovered the other night, when her cellphone went off. She thought it was very annoying when it went off while she was on duty. It meant that she had to turn her back from the city for a few minutes and at the moment anything could happen. She was going to hit ignore, but then she realized that it was her bosses number.<br/><br/>â€œHello? What is it now Liam? Iâ€™m on duty and you know I hate being bothered when I am on duty,â€ She says. â€œFine, then just have him meet me on top of the old Johnson Business building to releave me of my shift and then I will be right there,â€ She adds and hangs up.  Within a few minutes a male comes up beside her. â€œYou can go now.â€ He says. She nods and turns and walks away. After scaling down the building, she begins to walk down a less-busy street. She comes upon a plain white building that seemed unused and run-down from the outside. She comes up to a a scanner and key-pad. She swipes her  card and enters a 10 digit key code. Then the doors made a clicking sound and she enters. Everything inside the building was modern technology to maybe even high-tech.<br/><br/>She gets on an elevatore and pushes a button for the 7th floor. When she finally reaches the 7th floor, she goes into the first door on the left. â€œWell what is it? Why did you call me off duty? I was having such a good night too,â€ She says  to the back of a leather office chair as she slumps down into a faux leather chair. The chair swivels around to reaval a man with black hair and tanned skin, who was in his early thirties maybe late twenties. â€œWell, for two good reasons. 1. Iâ€™ve decided that youâ€™ve gotten wreckless and the past year and need two partners to keep you in check. And 2. Our sources indicate that an evil is rising,â€ he says.<br/><br/>She shakes her head, â€œYou know I work alone, I canâ€™t stand having partners, not after the incident with Jeremy,â€ she says. â€œAnd what kind of evil?â€ She adds. The man looks at her, â€œWe donâ€™t know yet, that is why I am sending you and your partners to investigate,â€ he says. She rolls her eyes and sighs, â€œWell, Iâ€™m busy, when do I get to meet the poor saps who got suckered into doing this?â€ She asks. Just then the man smirks at what a she had said. â€œWell you can meet them now,â€ he says as he presses a button on his desk. â€œMarian, please bring them in now,â€ he says. Just then the manâ€™s secretary opens the door and two figures walk in."
5419,"Trials Of A Trio (Me, Flyer and Zoruna)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5322,2011-12-02T05:35:02,flyer1111,"James wonders why they had summoned him so close to the start of the nights of the red moon. The bosses know that the werewolf virus can only be passed by a bite during the blood moon. What  could possible be so important as to drag him out of separation? But still, the bosses had ordered him up and out. So he had relectantly quickly showered and dressed. Although his hair is still a mess. He wants outside in the reception area with another white haired man. What was his name? Lukari? Lugarue? Lukario. That's it. Clearly he's a vampire. He doesn't say much until the receptionist gives them the clearance to enter the office. The receptionist had said something about meeting his new partners. The girl isn't too impressive, but if she's a slayer as young as she is he'll give her a shoot. Or at least protect her when the flit hits the shan. He says nothing as the girl takes both him and Lukario in."
5420,"Trials Of A Trio (Me, Flyer and Zoruna)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5322,2011-12-02T07:22:57,zoruna,"Lucario runs a hand through his hair. He was the first one summoned. Why the hell was he the first one summoned and the first one here??? That just didn't make sense. Then again they only summoned him before giving him his medication if it was damn important. He scowls as he demanded answers and because his eyes were glowing blood red he was given a slight answer. He took it and just waited. He saw the man looking at him. ""What?"" he asks. ""I am not a bad guy. Rest assured. I am the Daywalker."" he says. He would be known considering he was the only known vampire to walk in the daytime. Only vampire there was to walk in the daytime. Only vampire to have none of the weaknesses and all of the strengths. Well the blood lust was the only weakness he possessed. He looks at him. ""Your James right? The werewolf? I guess you seem like an alright guy. We're here because we're taking on bad asses that require the best to work as a team."" He says rather seriously. Waits with James. Noticing the girl. ""Who are you?"" He asks. Forgetting what her name was."
5421,"Trials Of A Trio (Me, Flyer and Zoruna)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5322,2011-12-03T18:55:51,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Nika watched as both of her new partners came in. She wouldn't have a problem with James, she didn't mind werewolves. But Lucario on the other hand, she would have a problem with, because he was a vampire. She glares at Lucario. ""The name's Nika,"" She snaps and crosses her arms. She was still glaring evilly at him. Then the man, Liam was his name, cleared his throat. ""Nika, this is Lucario and James, and guys this is Nika. She is human, but I wouldn't hold that to her or take that lightly. She is the best slayer we have, and by the way don't make her angry."" He says. ""Becuase she has telepathic powers, if you make her angry enough she could probably wipe your mind completely, or make you think your an animal of some sort, so please tread lightly with this,"" he adds. Nika looks at her two partners and says nothing. Then Laim throws a folder on the desk. ""In here is all the information we have about the evil rising, and also a contact, more of a familiar that does all the dirty work for it, where you can find him,"" He says. Nika picked up the file and rolled her eyes.<br/><br/>""Great! Really? Do we have to go to one of the leeches' safehouses?"" She asks and Liam nods. She rolls her eyes and sighs in an irritating tone. She then leaves the office. ""Sorry about that, she has a real problem with vampires,"" He says. ""Her family was attacked by them when she was just a young girl,"" He says. ""You are dismissed, she is probably already leaving, getting ready to infiltrate the safehouse,"" He adds. Of course Liam was right, by now Nika was on her way to a parking garage, so that she could get her motorcycle and get this done and over with."
5422,"Trials Of A Trio (Me, Flyer and Zoruna)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5322,2011-12-06T00:29:36,flyer1111,"James nods in Nika's direction when they are introduced. Think like an animal? He already does that most of the time, so that isn't to much of a threat. The sound of the folder hitting the desk brings his attention back to the boss man. He huffs when Nika leaves without taking the folder with her. Did the girl have a thing or two to learn about operations or what? Getting ready to do what now? James can be impulsive sometimes, but not about important stuff like this! He turns and heads for the door himself. ""C'mon lets go stop our new responsibility from making an a foolish move that could get her killed."""
5423,"Trials Of A Trio (Me, Flyer and Zoruna)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5322,2011-12-06T01:27:07,zoruna,"Lucario growls...yes growls...at Nika. ""Listen here...I didn't ask a vampire to fucking bite my mother while I was in her womb. I don't believe babies can do that."" He says sharply. He glares right back at the arrogant prick. If she could read his mind than his telling her off would be that much sweeter. Looking to Liam. ""I am SO glad that telepathic powers are like throwing me out in sunlight. It won't do a damn thing to me."" He says. Crossing his arms and forcing himself to calm. God how he hated being judged by stuck up women like Nika. He looks at her as if she was a demon. He looks at Liam. ""Well good for her. I haven't seen her but two minutes and I have an issue with her. I need my damn medication. Before I go crazy. Well not really but she has me wishing I hit women in this form."" He says with a huff. Getting the shot he instantly injected it into himself. Letting out a sigh of relief.<br/><br/>He looked at James. Nodding his head once he could think clearly. He followed him. Picking the guy up and jumped with him out the window. Landing outside the garage and lets him down. ""We took a short cut."" he says seriously. He walked over and shoved the folder in her face. ""Grow up chick. Read the file or you might end up like one of those blood suckers."" He says in an almost cold way. He was very serious and could at times seem emotionless. Dropping the folder in her hands before walking back over to James. ""You talk some sense into her. She doesn't hate you. Its not like I asked the damn bloodsuckers to infect me as a baby. They hate me anyways. I'm the Daywalker. I've hear it all the damn time."" He says. Shaking his head. ""Anyways she already hates me just because of my curse. I was supposed to be born a human just like her. Bet she hasn't ever even done her research before she hates on her own teammate."""
5424,"Trials Of A Trio (Me, Flyer and Zoruna)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5322,2011-12-06T19:29:11,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Nika takes the folder, after rolling her eyes, and puts it in the pack that was strapped to her motorcycle. ""I've been a hunter since I was about 8! I've infiltrated safehouses before, so I know what the hell I'm doing!"" She snaps at Lucario. She was already mad about having partners and he was just making her even madder. She gets on her motorcycle and starts it up.<span style=""font-style: italic""> Well, are you guys coming or what?</span>she says to both of them in their minds. Then she turns the motorcycle off. First she looks at Lucario. She lets out a sigh. ""Look, Lucario, I'm sorry for the way I've been acting, it's just I've hated vampires most of my life,"" She says. She then walks over to him and holds out her hand for him to shake. ""Can we start over? I mean that's if you want to,"" She says. ""The reason I've changed my mind about you is because I realize that you are going to be my partner if I like it or not, so I decided that it would be best to take it, even if I don't like it,"" She says. And then gets back on her motorcyle and starts it up. She then puts on her helmet and waits for them.<span style=""font-style: italic""> There are two motorcycles over there,</span>She says to them in their minds, pointing to the left.<span style=""font-style: italic"">They're mine, but you can borrow them if you want.</span>She adds and then is silent."
5425,"Trials Of A Trio (Me, Flyer and Zoruna)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5322,2011-12-09T01:21:22,flyer1111,"James growls in irritation when Lucario picks him up. He'd be perfectly capable of jumping out the window himself if he so wanted too. Luckily the vampire hadn't thrown him over his shoulder like a sack of potatoes otherwise the vampire would have a new set of teeth marks. Luckily the curse of the werewolf can't be passed yet, so it would merely hurt. James still looks annoyed when the shouting match continues in the garage. None the less, he still agrees that they need to function together, even if they aren't teammates. When see gets back on her motorcylce, James turns his attention to Lucario. ""Guess she has some sense all by herself. Let's go before she changes her mind again."" He heads for the nearest bike, straddling it before putting on his on helmet."
5426,"Trials Of A Trio (Me, Flyer and Zoruna)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5322,2011-12-09T01:47:03,zoruna,"Lucario looks at her. Shrugging a bit. ""Used to hatred from human and vampire alike."" he says nonchalantly. Trying to avoid showing that it still hurt. He looks at her. ""I understand that. I hate the blood suckers because they are the reason I wasn't born human."" He says tensely. Shaking her hand lightly before letting it go. ""We can. I try not to hold grudges if your not a blood sucker. All blood suckers can go to hell and I'll send them on their way."" He says. Looking at her and merely nodding his head. It was very true. Whether she liked it or not they were all team mates. ""Righto."" He says. Jumping up into the air and flips over James's head. He lands on it and ignores the nearby helmet. ""Not putting that damn thing on."" He says. Starting up the motorcycle and takes off with the two on either side of him. He ignored the girl but looked at the wolf man. He agreed with the man. Even if he wouldn't openly agree with him. Not yet. He was still learning wolf man. He trusted him more than he trusted the girl though. The girl would probably willingly shove a steak through his body and enjoy doing too. That is just the impression he was given. It would take time for him to be comfortable completely with her. He trusted her some just not to the extent of wolf man."
5427,"Trials Of A Trio (Me, Flyer and Zoruna)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5322,2011-12-13T19:37:19,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Nika was on the left side of Lucario. They were traveling down a deaden highway. She liked when there wasn't very much traffic on the high way, because it didn't slow her down. As she reved her engine to go faster, something hit her back tire and made her go into a tail spin. She turned to see that it was a car.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Great! Trouble already.</span>She thinks. The car was filled with vampires.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Guys we have company, watch out</span>She says to Lucario and James in their minds. The car skidded to a hault and several vamps got out, they had weapons of all sorts.<span style=""font-style: italic"">We don't have time for this...</span>Nika thought as she got up. ""Pity, that little wreck didn't kill the human,"" One of the vamps said. ""It's a shame that we couldn't spill a little blood,"" He says and the others laugh. ""Well you picked the wrong human to try and spill blood,"" Nika says to them. The vampires were still laughing. But one of them stops and gets a blank expression on his face as if he was brain dead.<br/><br/>Soon the other's stop laughing as well and look at him. The blank expression vampire looks at the others and grabs his weapon and turns on to dust instantly. ""Dude, what the fuck are you doing? We're on your side!"" Another snaps just as he was dusted too. The other vampires go to attack him, but their fates were the same as their fallen comrades. Then the vampire blinks and looks around as if he didn't know what happened and then he begins to scream in agony and grab his chest. His heart was then ripped out and he turned to dust. Of course it had been Nika who had done it with her psychic ablitlies. She then picks back up her bike and gets on it. Turning it on, she continues on her mission."
5428,"Trials Of A Trio (Me, Flyer and Zoruna)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5322,2011-12-14T20:29:15,flyer1111,"Open highway is good. Open forest with plenty of space to run and change as he pleases as well as a female companion is even better. But for now, his hunting instincts are at their peak, especially when Nika's tire is shot out. He soon as the bike pulled over and is ready for action. Which unfortunately there wasn't much off. Clearly Nika hates bloodsuckers by the way she demolishes them. ""Aww you took away our fun,"" James protests while getting back on his bike. Why did they assign her partners when she could handle a team of lily livered vamps by herself? Hopefully he and Lucario would get some action otherwise this could be an interesting relationship. He gives the daywalker a wolfish smile before mounting his bike again. ""Care to see who can catch up with her first?"""
5429,"Trials Of A Trio (Me, Flyer and Zoruna)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5322,2011-12-15T15:29:59,zoruna,"Lucario saw the car and the events that occured. He growls and ripped ones head off that had managed to escape around the back. He looks at Nika. Shaking his head. That chick has anger issues. She also has a grudge and would gladly kill any bloodsucker. He watched  her go off again. Why did they partner her with them if she could and did handle it all by herself? Primarily the concern was...why pair her with two others her skill level when she was almost the exact skill level as him and James. He looks at her. ""She did. She also has anger issues."" He says simply. She clearly hated blood suckers. WHY? He wanted to know the full story. Mostly because he was used to being serious and this was getting annoying. He looks at James. ""She took away all the fun. She doesn't need us so why does she have us?"" He asks with a grumpy mutter. He looks at James. Hegrins a bit. ""Your on. Starting now."" He takes off and heads to catch up to Nika. Laughing as he hoped to beat James."
5430,"Trials Of A Trio (Me, Flyer and Zoruna)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5322,2011-12-15T18:50:16,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Nika only stopped at a red light, just as she was going to go they caught up to her. They then traveled in silence. They traveled a little longer until she pulled into a crumbling and run-down old parking garage. She parked her bike, got off and walked up to the top most level. Then she leaned against the side of the garage and pulled out a pair of binoculars. She looks in them. These were a special pair of binoculars, since the vampires had gotten more crafty, they had hidden the signs for their safe houses and the binoculars let her see the signs. ""Yep this is the place alright,"" she says and goes back to her bike. She opens the pack and pulls out a gun and several things of ammo. The bullets held a special liquid that was like the sun in liquid form. Then she attached a light to the top of it. She looks at her partner, ""Special U.V. bullets and light for the gun,"" is all she says as she puts the gun in it's holder. She then pulls out several stakes and puts them in thier holders which were hidden under her black leather jacket. She then pulls out several small cube shaped objects they were about the size of a half dollar and shoves them in her pockets. Then she pulled out another weapon. She pushes a button and it folds out like that of a bow for an archer, then she presses another button and a light formed between the two ends. ""This is my favorite weapon, it's called The U.V. arc. It's half as hot as the sun and can cut through vamps like a hot knife through butter,"" She says as she presses the buttons and it folds back in half and she carries it. ""So are we ready or what?"" She asks."
5431,"Trials Of A Trio (Me, Flyer and Zoruna)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5322,2011-12-15T21:13:17,flyer1111,"James will freely admit he is a speed demon. So when Lucario agrees to a race, he guns it, but not all the way.  He'll use that final burst of speed for winning. Underneath his helmet, he's grinning as he watches the spedometer rise. It's almost neck and neck with the vampire until Nika stops ahead of them at a red light, causing a tie. Perhaps some other time James would have to take the vamp on around a cross country coarse. When they get to the garage, James quickly stows his helmet and fixs his hair. It being messed up and out of place from how it usually lays bugs him. He watches silently as Nika pulls out and arranges her weapons. Since he's usually sent on search and destroy missions, he keeps his arsenal pretty simple. Teeth, claws, brute strength and cunning. Occasionally a gun here or there. ""Let's go."""
5432,"Trials Of A Trio (Me, Flyer and Zoruna)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5322,2011-12-15T21:51:43,zoruna,"Lucario looks at all the ""toys"" she pulls out when they are there. ""Nice toys."" He says. Pulling open his trench coat. Armed with stakes, holy water, a gun straight out of hell boy meets military, and then unveils his favorite weapon. ""Plus my mentors sword. I'm all good and armed."" He says. Taking off his sword and holds it. Trench coat then falls back into place. ""Yep. My mentor told me that. His mentor's daughter had it and supposably passed it on to a female slayer. I guess the rumor was true."" he says simply. He looks at her. ""Don't you dare think of using it on me."" He says and shut off the bike. Jumping off of it and nodded his head. ""I'm ready. Guess we tied this time James. We have to play that again sometime. Or more than once or twice."" He says with a serious yet some how bad boy impish grin. He walked beside Nika. ""Lets see how ""warm"" a receptionwe can get. As well as how hot an introduction we can make."" He says with a serious tone."
5433,"Trials Of A Trio (Me, Flyer and Zoruna)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5322,2011-12-15T22:16:27,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Nika looks at Lucario when he said that she better not use it on him. â€œWhy would I use it on you? You are my partner and not the enemy, â€œ She says as she hooks the arc on her belt. She nods with a smirk. â€œThis is going to be a fun night,â€ She says. As they go toward the enterence of the building, there was a guard standing there.  â€œSignum(Password?)â€ The guard asks. â€œPerge ad infernum spurius! (Go To Hell Bastard)â€ Nika says as she stabbs him with a stake. She then looks at the other two, who had dumb-founded looks on their faces. â€œWhat? So I know how to speak the language,â€ She says as she puts the stake back in itâ€™s holder. â€œLetâ€™s just go in and have some fun,â€ She says and goes over to the 10 key pad that was in the wall. She hooks up a small digital device and it began to blink and beep. â€œCode match,â€ A computerized voice says and the door slides open. Once the doors were slid open. Nika then walks inside with her two partners behind her. She sighs as the was another door. She uses the same device and it slides open and they step inside."
5434,"Trials Of A Trio (Me, Flyer and Zoruna)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5322,2011-12-17T05:06:28,flyer1111,"""Promise you I will come in first on race day,"" he grins as they wait for Nika to get the door.Well, that's a handy little gadget to have. James takes in the scents as soon as the door opens. The place is crawling with vampires, most of which isn't happy for the sudden interruption of what ever they where doing. All of them in what appears to be the rec room. ""Direct us to your head hancho, and nobody gets torn apart or shot tonight. Deal?"", James growls, revealing long, sharp, pointy teeth on his bottom and top jaw. Of course, panic spreads through the group, which leads to some of the attempting to attack the small group."
5435,Little Red Ridinghood,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=53258,2018-05-24T05:39:57,QuiteContrary,"A lazy sun slowly made it's way over the thatched rooves in a normally sleepy city known as Swindon.  The night before had been a quiet one,  but with the rising sun a grisly discovery had been made. Grandma Reed,  the leader and Matriarch to the Red Cloaks,  had been found dead in an alley. Rumor spread like wildfire,  the tale of what happened different with every person's tongue, but one fact was always the same: Wolf had been found at the scene of the crime,  blood covering his clothing.<br/><br/>Red Cloaks stalked the streets,  death in their eyes as they searched for the truth. Grandma Reed has been loved by all who knew her and they dearly wanted revenge. One in particular, Alivia Red, yearned to bring justice to her killer.  Fueled by loss and heartache,  there was a coldness in her eyes as she walked the streets. Everywhere she turned there were whispers.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Did you hear about the Grandmother?<br/><br/>I heard Wolf did it.  You know,  the drunk fur trader.<br/><br/>Her throat was ripped clear out.<br/><br/>I heard she was half eaten. <br/><br/>He used an axe and killed the woman in her sleep!<br/><br/>There was a fight in the alleyway!</span><br/><br/>An unpleasant scowl marred Alivia's face as she heard the whispers, causing many who saw her shy away.  The last man she spoke with,  a bartender at the tavern Wolf frequented, told her that Wolf had stumbled out of the establishment near 2 in the morning.  He had spent the night drinking and canoodling the tavern maids. Already Alivia didn't like the man and she hadn't met him yet.<br/><br/>The trail she followed led Alivia out of town and to the edge of the woods.  She had informed her companions that she would be away,  looking for Grandma's killer. Alivia wasn't the only Red Cloak looking, leaving Swindon with a skeleton crew. Alivia's breast rose and fell with a sigh,  her auburn hair shifting as she took one last glance over her shoulder at the city,  before she set herself straight and took her first steps into the forest and toward her revenge."
5436,Little Red Ridinghood,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=53258,2018-05-24T22:01:51,CiaraLeilah,"The woods were silent as they had always been, silent with the faint echoes of animals and plants. It was almost like every other morning, the sun rose and painted the trees with light. It woke the forest up and everything went on as if on a routine schedule. That held true for all but one inhabitant of the forest. As the lights seeped through the windows of a small cabin deep in the forest, the creature that lurked inside made a groan. There was a loud crash, then silence. Inside of the cabin past the living room and in one of the rooms, a man who was called Wolf laid crooked on his bed.<br/><br/>Last night he had remembered venturing out to the local tavern in Swindon. It wasn’t as if he went into town every day, possibility once or twice a week. It was typically the same thing when visiting the tavern though, he would drink and get surrounded by the usual female regulars. However, for some reason last night just happened to not normal. He could recall it, stubbing out of the tavern then hearing some type of fight go down now far away. A bit considered and knowing he was strong enough to help, he followed the source to find a woman and man fighting. When he said the woman go down from a blow, he rushed in threw a few punches and kicks at the man. However, the man got distance between them and with a glance at the woman, rushed off. Marcus had quickly gotten on one knee and grabbed onto the lady’s hand. He pleaded with her to try and live on. The woman however was coughing up blood. She thanked him and handed him a small dagger and a necklace. She had told him to give this to someone named Alivia. The moment he agreed to do so, she had gave him a smile. It was then that her heavy breathing had stopped and her eyes closed. He had sat there yelling at her to open her eyes until he heard voices. He placed her hands in her lap before he had jumped to his feet and fled the scene.<br/><br/>Stupid! He hit his head into his pillow before shifting to sit up with a hand rubbing his face. He made another grumbling sound before he looked around his room. His eyes settled on the dagger and the necklace that he laid on the chair in front of his bed. “How could I possibility hand this over when I failed at taking down the guy...”"
5437,Little Red Ridinghood,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=53258,2018-05-30T02:00:35,Fearless Sissy,"<div style=""background-color:#3e3e36; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""text-align: justify;""><img alt="""" src=""https://i.imgur.com/iThe4tT.png"" style=""float:left; padding:6px;""/>Swindon was a mostly quiet town, as woodland towns go. There were bar fights and pickpocketings. Occasionally, a traveling merchant or other wanderers would be attacked on the road and ask the Swindon Woodsmen for help. With the amount and complexity of crime, and the general policy that if it wasn't life-threatening, it wasn't important, there wasn't really a whole lot to do, honestly, so the local unit only consisted of ten people; one captain, three teams of three. <br/><br/>""We've got a murder on our hands.""<br/><br/>Captain Blätt's voice was low and worried, unusual for him. The nine other Woodsmen sat a little straighter in their chairs. They had all heard the rumors from last night, of course, but rumors are not always true. Liv had hoped they weren't, this time. She had seen Grandma Reed often, just a little old woman going about her business, bringing justice in her own way. She had been the reason the Woodsmen and Red Cloaks had existed peacefully. Under Grandma Reed's strict guidance, the Cloaks had let the Woodsmen deal with crime on the surface in return for much freer hands than the Woodsmen, and a Royal Army not being summoned to arrest them all. It was a weird, not quite symbiotic relationship, but it had worked. A little bribe here and there, sometimes from townspeople, sometimes from a more zealous Cloak who had a hankering for violence and wished to not be disturbed, had given the Woodsmen a comfortable, easy existence. With the death of Grandma Reed, this balance was threatened.<br/><br/>""We don't know much,"" Blätt continued. ""She was found in an alley, covered in blood and axe wounds."" Every Woodsman winced. That was a coincidence begging to be misconstrued by the public. ""The local fur trader known as Wolf was reported fleeing from the scene. He might have killed her, he might simply have been unfortunate. Either way, I want you to talk to him. He's a regular at the Tavern and probably still hungover from last night, so I think two of you should be enough. Any volunteers?""<br/><br/>Liv stood up immediately. There was something about murdering an old woman (even if she <span style=""font-style: italic"">did</span> lead a group of vigilantes) that did not sit right with her, and talking to a suspect was certain to be far more interesting than going to the scene of the crime and look for tracks. Out of the corner of her eye and to her slight dismay, she saw Martin get up from his seat, too, but there was nothing for it. With a nod from Blätt, they left for the fur trader's cabin in the forest.<br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;"">***</div><br/>""Do you think he did it?""<br/><br/>The pair had barely passed the 'Welcome to Swindon' sign on their way out of town before Martin couldn't keep his mouth shut anymore. Liv furrowed her brow.<br/><br/>""How would I know? We haven't even started the investigation,"" she answered.<br/><br/>""Well, no, but you must have some thoughts hiding beneath that braid.""<br/><br/>""No.""<br/><br/>Martin chuckled. While he was never unfriendly, Liv thought he was unprofessional with her. Thomas had a braid, too, but Martin never made any mention of his appearance. Refusing to make any more conversation than she had to, Martin's humming soon became a pleasant backdrop along with birdsong and the gentle rustle of the leaves. Hardly weather to make anyone murderous. As the neared the cabin, they heard a loud crash. They shared a puzzled look before proceeding.<br/><br/>To Liv's surprise, the cabin wasn't about to fall apart. She had expected that from the local semi-alcoholic, womanizing hunter. Liv raised her fist and pounded it twice against the wooden door.<br/><br/>""It's the Woodsmen,"" she announced loudly. ""Open up.""</div></div>"
5438,Little Red Ridinghood,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=53258,2018-05-30T02:59:36,QuiteContrary,"It wasn't long after Alivia set foot in the forest that the oppressive heat began to weigh down on her. She was happy to have not brought along with her Stepper, her mouse colored mare,  for the floor of the forest was riddled with underbrush and concealed roots that could have broken her treasured steed's ankles. However,  underneath her armor,  Alivia began to sweat: so much so that she pulled a red ribbon from somewhere up her sleeve and tied her auburn hair back. ""Blast this cursed heat."" The woman growled as she pushed aside a vine as thick as her wrist.<span style=""font-style: italic"">And curse the man who thought he could get away with this.</span>That,  Alivia did not say aloud.  Saying the Grandma Reed was dead would make it real and some small part of Alivia hoped it wasn't. The larger,  more rational part of her brain knew it was,  however,  and it drove her further into the forest until she came to a cabin she knew well.<br/><br/>""Matt! Open up!"" Alivia yelled as her fist pounded the door over and over. Alivia wasn't paying much attention and almost hit a broad shouldered, graying man as the door opened and he appeared. There was a considerable frown on the man's face and large bags under his eyes.  A deep furrow cast his blue eyes in shadow. ""Been drinking again?"" An almost cruel smirk pulled at Alivia's lips as her hands went to her hips. ""What is it with fur traders and alcohol?""<br/><br/>""Not just fur traders."" The man's voice was gruff, sleep from moments before still slowing his tongue. ""All men drink,  because women like you drive us to it."" His tongue may have been slow, but his wit was razor sharp. ""What do you want Alivia?"" The bulky man rubbed a calloused hand over his face,  a sigh escaping from behind it. ""I'd like to have one peaceful day off before getting back to work.""<br/><br/>Pushing past the man,  her head barely clearing his shoulders,  Alivia sat upon a crudely made,  yet sturdy,  stool,  a frown pulling her face down. ""Grandma Reed is dead. She was murdered last night."" Her brown eyes were upon the man now,  a fiery anger barely hidden as she told him of the details. ""I'm looking for a fur trader named Wolf.  I'm sure you know of him?"" Matt huffed at the name.<br/><br/>""Wolf,  you say? Yeah I know him."" Alivia stood,  but Matt motioned for her to sit back down. ""But he isn't a violent man. Sure a drunk and bloody fool, but he isn't violent.""<br/><br/>""I just... Need to ask him some questions. Do you know where he lives? What he looks like?"" Alivia kept her voice steady,  but her mind was racing with plans as Matt told her what he knew.  She thanked him and left, leaving behind advice to sleep and drink plenty of water.<br/><br/>Wolf lived roughly 2 miles west of Matt's home and Alivia had no intention of waiting to find him. Easing the blade from her scabbard, she headed west."
5439,Little Red Ridinghood,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=53258,2018-06-14T22:21:38,CiaraLeilah,"Wolf jumped as he heard a knock at the door. Slowly pushing the<br/>blanket aside, he would clumsily walk his front door. He thought for<br/>a moment about standing his ground but all the pathways he<br/>thought up came to dead ends. He would pull open the door and<br/>stand in front of the two Woodsmen. ""What can I help you with?""<br/><br/><div style=""text-align: right;"">A slightly disheveled man opened the door, looking like<br/>he'd just rolled out of bed. Martin cleared his throat.<br/><br/>""You 'Wolf', the fur trader?""</div><br/><br/>The male took a moment to register that the question was directed<br/>at him. He was sober, he was just still off put about what he had<br/>witnessed the night before and that the Woodsmen had traveled<br/>all this way to his home. ""I am... Marcus Wolf.. the fur trader."" He<br/>said as if he had trouble remembering his identity.<br/><br/><div style=""text-align: right;"">The Woodsmen shared a look. <br/><br/>""We're investigating a murder,"" said Liv, looking<br/>directly into Marcus' eyes. ""Mind if we come in?""<br/><br/>""Actually, you go in,"" said Martin. ""I'm gonna take a<br/>walk around the house.""<br/><br/>Liv nodded and returned her gray gaze to Marcus.<br/>""Mind if I come in?""</div><br/><br/>Marcus watched the two as they interacted, not saying much when<br/>they brought up the murder and not when the man had mention<br/>looking around the outside of his house. He didn't really have<br/>anything to hide and he knew if he rejected their advances he<br/>would be held under suspicion.<br/><br/>""I certainly don't mind..."" He started before stepping out of the<br/>way and gestured for her to enter. ""Please come in.""<br/><br/><div style=""text-align: right;"">""Thank you,"" she replied neutrally, stepping<br/>around Marcus and into the small cabin. Out of<br/>the corner of her eye, Liv saw Martin give her a<br/>nod and begin his little walk around the building.<br/><br/>""Like I said, we're looking for a killer,"" Liv began,<br/>having made herself comfortable in a wooden<br/>chair without invitation. The wooden handle of<br/>the axe hanging from her belt tapped against the<br/>side of the seat. ""Can you tell me about last<br/>night? Where were you, what were you doing,<br/>did you see anything?""</div><br/><br/>Warm Dark-Brown eyes followed the female when she walked<br/>into his house. Quickly his eyes darted to the other male who<br/>started on his stroll. He blinked at his absent-minded thoughts.<br/>He closed the door so it was open just a crack before he turned<br/>to walk towards the other Woodsmen so he could take a seat<br/>on his small cotton couch.<br/><br/>He averted his eyes from her as she spoke about the murder…<br/>or looking for the murderer. He rather not remember that –<br/>having someone die right in front of him.<br/><br/>“Well… last night... I was at the local tavern… well the one I<br/>frequent in Swindon.” He clasped his hands together, his elbows<br/>resting on his knees as he hunched over slightly. “I had made a<br/>big sell of fur that day and wanted to celebrate. It’s something I<br/>do every 2 to 3 weeks after I am paid from my fur trades..”<br/><br/>He paused for a long moment then glanced over to the door of<br/>his room. He started to speak again, a hint of sorrow hidden in<br/>his voice. “I had stumbled out of the tavern and I heard sounds.<br/>The clank of metal and heavy breathing, grunting. It sounded<br/>like a fight or a struggle…. I went into the alley way and found a<br/>man holding an axe and there was a lady. I attempt to… break it<br/>up. But the man got away. I… let him get away.” Marcus’s fist<br/>tighten, making some of his bones pop from the pressure. “The<br/>lady gave me a knife… and a necklace. Spoke of someone<br/>named…. Oliva.. Alivia…. But she died. I freaked out and started<br/>to yell at her. I wanted her to hold on so I could get help. But<br/>she died. I panicked when people started to show up. So I ran…""<br/>There was a moment of silence from the man as he pushed his<br/>head into his hands. He was so frustrated with himself. ""I should<br/>have stayed and asked for help...”"
5440,Little Red Ridinghood,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=53258,2018-06-16T16:43:19,QuiteContrary,"The trek towards Wolf's cabin was not a pleasant one. More than once Alivia muttered a curse under her breath and wished she had worn her more casual uniform, but she expected a fight, so it was natural for her to want to be prepared. Still, in the muggy heat under the canopied forest, Alivia partially regretted wearing her full armor. Within minutes of departuring Matt's cabin, Alivia's dark hair was slick with sweat and stuck to her temples. She was a mess, but determined. Counting her steps, Alivia measured out two miles, but didn't find another structure. Groaning, the woman looked and listened: there had to be some kind of clue as to where the man lived.<br/><br/>That's when Alivia spotted an animal trap. Of course, there had to be more, he was a fur trader after all. Following the traps like one would a blood trail, it didn't take terribly long for the woman to come across a cabin nestled among the trees. A frown pulled at Alivia's lips as she spotted a Woodsman surrounding the building. ""Blast it all."" The very last thing Alivia wanted was the Woodsman interfering with her justice. Still, all there was to do was approach and make herself known. With the delicate balance between the factions hanging by a thread now that Grandma Reed was dead, who knew what this Woodsman would do had he found her first.<br/><br/>With her sword still eased within its scabbard, Alivia traipsed her way through the trees towards the Woodsman fellow, making as much noise as possible so as not to surprise him. ""Woodsman!"" Her voice carried well and Alivia was sure he heard her. ""I'm looking for a man named Wolf, a fur trader."" Alivia stopped well short of him,  resting her right hand upon the hilt of her sword and eyeing the cabin warily. ""Mind if I ask why you're out so far from the city? Don't you Woodsman usually just accept bribes and drink all day?"" The disdain in her voice wasn't hard to miss. Of course, most Red Cloaks hated the Woodsman. Or rather, those of the Red Cloaks that didn't bribe them to look the other way. That, however, was a hate most Red Cloaks fostered and when one was found, the perpetrator was hanged as soon as his crimes were proven."
5441,Little Red Ridinghood,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=53258,2018-06-27T01:50:04,Fearless Sissy,"<div style=""background-color:#3e3e36; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""text-align: justify;"">Liv watched as Wolf explained himself. For someone who claimed to have just <span style=""font-style: italic"">witnessed</span> a murder, not take an active part in it, he didn't seem very distressed. His anger seemed mostly directed at the man who got away, whom Marcus claimed to be the killer. Liv understood - if she'd committed a crime, any potential witness would indeed be something to be angry about. So far, Wolf was doing nothing to alleviate her initial suspicions. <br/><br/>""Staying might in hindsight have been better, but I understand why you ran,"" said Liv, interlacing her fingers and resting her hands on the table. She leaned forward. ""May I see these items Grandma Reed gave to you?"" She asked. ""And do you have any idea, any guesses about who this girl she mentioned might be?""<br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;"">***</div><br/><br/>The shout immediately caught Martin's attention. Deciding that the pile of logs he'd been investigating wouldn't go anywhere any time soon, he straightened up. Before him stood a young woman - a young, <span style=""font-style: italic"">armed</span> woman. She didn't immediately strike him as being prone to senseless violence, even if she had her hand on her sword. <span style=""font-style: italic"">Hell, if I were a young lady alone in the woods, I'd probably do the same.</span><br/><br/>""Well, not <span style=""font-style: italic"">all</span> day,"" he said cheerily, preferring to counter her contempt with humor. ""I haven't had neither drink nor bribe yet, and it's almost lunchtime."" He smiled but kept his distance. She was making it blatantly clear that she didn't trust him, or even particularly like him, and there was no need to escalate the situation.<br/><br/>""We happen to be talking to the fur trader right now,"" he continued. ""It wouldn't be a good time for you to pay him a visit. I suggest you come back here tomorrow instead, or wait until we're done. I don't know how long that would be, though. My colleague isn't known to gloss over things."" Martin sat down on the chopping log near the pile and gestured at the girl. ""Can I ask how you know the man?""</div></div>"
5442,Little Red Ridinghood,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=53258,2018-07-05T19:53:25,CiaraLeilah,"Marcus had slowly looked up at his hands at the older female when she spoke after his explaining. What she had said was something he already knew. However, most humans tend to the opposite of what actually would have been the better option.<br/><br/>Do you? The question seemed to pop up in his head as she said she understood. He couldn’t help but feel judgement from her. Marcus may have not dealt with humans as much as the Woodsmen did, but Marcus dealt with animals. From the animals and his twice monthly visits to town and fur trades, he knew that every human reacted differently under certain circumstances.<br/><br/>“Uh… sure I can go get them. Give me a moment.” Leaving off on that note, he placed his hands on his knees and press down on them as he lifted his body up from the chair. It was then that he left to head towards his room to pick up the sheathed knife and necklace. He handled them very carefully as he made his way back to the living room. Setting them down on the wooden coffee table, he would take a seat in his former resting area. “To be honest, I only know about Grandma Reed…. My father married someone who was part of the Red Cloaks. That is, she ended up dying from giving birth to me. Of course, my father just told the doctors to let any Red Cloaks know that it was a failed birth and neither mother or child survived because my father thought it was best to raise me in the forest due to my father having the connects he had…. But... I believe, the girl might have been her daughter, granddaughter, or maybe someone within her organization.”"
5443,Little Red Ridinghood,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=53258,2018-07-10T22:28:02,QuiteContrary,"Alivia cursed within her mind. They had gotten to him first, so she couldn't just waltz in and kill the man. As long as they meddled, she couldn't get her justice the way she wanted. Of course, she could always just kill him anyway, but her organization was far too important to her. They were family and while Alivia craved justice for Grandma Reed, it didn't consume her enough to be a complete idiot for it. Ignoring his attempt at humor, had they met under any other circumstances she would have continued their banter and enjoyed it, Alivia crossed her arms, armor clinking. ""Let's not pretend like you don't know what I am."" Alivia wasn't in the mood for pleasentries. ""I'm here to question him about the murder of Grandma Reed.""<br/><br/>Alivia started peering about the place, herself, looking for anything that might link him to the murder. ""Frankly, this is Red Cloak business and you Woodsmen need to keep your nose out of it."" Her voice sounded level, as if she were making small talk, but her eyebrows were furrowed, casting her brown eyes in shadow. ""We don't need any outsiders poking around..."" Alicia's voice trailed off as she looked through the cracks of a shudder, spotting the back of a young man. That had to be him. That had to be Wolf.<br/><br/>Alivia tensed, both hands going to her sword at her hip and she grabbed the hilt. Had she not been wearing gloves, the Woodsman would have seen her knuckles turn white. Fire pulsed through her veins as a surge of anger brought her blood vessels to the surface causing her face to flush. Her visioned narrowed as Alivia honed in on him.<br/>""That's him.. "" As if her words brought her out of her trance, the woman let out a sigh and shook herself. She didn't want to do this the wrong way. The last thing she needed was to cause even more tension between her faction and the Woodsman. ""I think I'll wait..until you're finished."" Alicia's voice was still distant as she continued to peer through the shudders at the room the young man had left."
5444,Little Red Ridinghood,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=53258,2018-07-20T09:42:02,Fearless Sissy,"<div style=""background-color:#3e3e36; border:1px solid black; margin:10px 10px; padding-left: 5px; padding-right: 5px;""><div style=""text-align: justify;"">Seeing the elegant, but anonymous-looking, sheath and necklace placed before her, there was a flicker of recognition in Liv's mind. She recalled seeing a young girl in the market with her parents once a long time ago, almost a decade past. There had been nothing too special about her, except she'd had a romantic encounter with a nice young man that unfortunately ended rather quickly when her mother spotted her and scolded her for being distracted when there were bags to be carried. Was it the same girl? Was she still alive? Liv recalled that there had also been a sweep of bandit raids not too terribly long after that. It was entirely possible that the girl was long dead, and yet, the unusual name stuck in Liv's mind. She hadn't known or heard of anyone since of the same name.<br/><br/>""So you have a connection to the group yourself, sort of,"" Liv said. ""Sounds like you've never met with any members of the Cloaks, though? Not counting Grandma Reed?""<br/><br/>She reached out and wrapped the necklace a few times around the sheath. ""I'll be taking these for the moment,"" she stated flatly, not leaving any room for argument. ""They were found on a dead woman. If anyone named Alivia shows up and asks for these, send her to us. I think we'd like to talk to her.""<br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;"">***</div><br/><br/>Martin arched an eyebrow. """"Red Cloak business""? You're vigilantes at this point. You <span style=""font-style: italic"">have</span> no business. A murder was committed, and we're investigating it. If you're mad because you weren't smart enough to find him before us, well - tough luck, honey."" Half a smirk spread across his face then. ""I'm glad to see we agree, though - we have the right person, it seems.""<br/><br/>He stood up from the chopping block and stretched his shoulders with a small groan of satisfaction. ""I actually do not know who you are, though. Well, other than a Red Cloak. Mind putting a name to the face? Y'know, as long as we're just waiting here outside.""</div></div>"
5445,For Amara - Travellers of Worlds and Times,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=53422,2018-10-26T21:01:53,Ari,"Once upon a time... No.<br/>A world existed...Well, not really.<br/>Then you tell them! - ...Tsk, cant you do anything on your own??<br/>then why interrupt! ...Because this is not how this story starts.<br/>***<br/><br/>Going backt to the causality of time and space, some physicists say, that you could calculate the possibility of you 'just disappearing'<br/>from the spot where you are at, and reappearing at a completely different spot. That you indeed<span style=""font-style: italic"">can</span>exist in two different spots at the same time.<br/><br/>***<br/>If such a world does exist though, it cannot do so at two different spots, so it only exists a half of a whole.<br/>In the multiverse of times and worlds, we could call this a 'half-existing' world.<br/>Why?<br/>Because it is too close to all the others. You could also call it 'a connecting world'<br/>We can't really tell how many of those worlds there are, because they usually appear and collapse suddenly.<br/>But why?<br/>That is, because they cease to exist, when their purpose for connecting two special worlds is gone.<br/>But...<br/><br/>Let's first think how to describe these connections!<br/>Someone once said, the world you and I live in, is not the only one. Instead, it is more like a street, with an infinite amount of lanes next to each other.<br/>Each such lane represents one world. So, while I, for example had a good breakfast today and went out of the house for a healthy walk after it, in another world,<br/>I might be hastily rushing to work, without breakfast and thus inattentive and irritated, finally getting into an accident, and dying.<br/><br/>While this is an extreme example, it could possibly happen, since the amount of worlds is infinite.<br/>Each of our decisions, can influence the world in a major way.<br/>There was this famous philosopher, who one day turned into a Butterfly and just disappeared.<br/>So.. to continue with our example, while there would not be a 'me' in that world, the world itself would still exist.<br/>And while I will probably never meet all the 'I's' and me's of these worlds, innately we are connected.<br/>So, this brings us to the 'connecting' of worlds.<br/>While I do not have the ability to do so, a world that does not have a 'me' in it, has basically an empty space, where 'another me' could settle in, right? But I can't, because my current world would then miss a 'me'.<br/><br/>A connecting world, innately, consists of people that are able to 'switch' and do so.<br/>But what would happen if, suddenly, all of us would suddenly disappear?  The current world 'lane' would probably collapse, unable to support the causality of itself.<br/>A connecting world, instead only exists for the purpose of some day being one of the 'lanes' that merge into another, thus preventing other, more stable worlds to collapse.<br/>So, while neither I nor you have the ability to connect and merge themselves into a world where something is lacking, neither having control over what can happen to our stable world,<br/>this is a story about a world, where people have gained the chance and ability to do so, thus being able to decide their own 'Fate'.<br/><br/>This is a story of both blessed and cursed human beings, who have multiple worlds they - could - belong to.<br/><br/>***<br/><br/>A few generations before today..<br/><br/>The Fate Faction was one of the biggest and mightiest entities in this world, before the first Cataclysm of Collapse.<br/>While the Gates were closed, and the world survived, the Faction now split into two different ones, then sprouted even more branches.<br/><br/>Later, the branches were swallowed back into the two main ones, while tension rose and opinions could not differ more.<br/>Those two factions exist even nowadays. While it is not apparent, their conflicts have only eased on the surface, with both being irreconcillable enemies.<br/><br/>The ""Closers"" Faction, which ironically consists of the enthusiaists of travelling through worlds and times. Those ""Closers"" are able to close dangerous portals, however, they believe in exploring a challenge instead.<br/>As well as the ""Defy Fate"" Faction, which consists of opponents of travelling to other worlds. They are mostly able to open a time-space 'rip', and some skilled even a longer lasting portal, however they rather try to protect<br/>people from even entering the naturally formed portals.<br/><br/><br/><br/>The ""Earth"" has an impossible amount of parallel universes, but only a limited amount of them are accessible to even the travellers. In our limited ""strata"" , the string, we suspect around 999 worlds to be accessible<br/>From normal and secret records, we have information about around eighty of those worlds.<br/><br/>***<br/><br/>Step one, step two, step three - make a turn left, dodge the incoming person and then twenty steps forward. Another three steps and -<br/>""Hey, you are not allowed to be here, kid!"" Lycidas scrunched his face, almost rolling his eyes. Kid, huh. If he wasn't forbidden to use his powers ...<br/>Nah, this time he definitely will do it. Better to get out of this crappy place with crappy world and humans. This portal is his best chance!<br/>So instead of listening to the people's warnings, he dodged another grip, and sprinted forward, past the faction guards.<br/>His spiky, bright reddish-yellow hair made him look like a monkey, dodging left and right, when the guardians invoked their binding spells.<br/>""Hey, kid, thats dangerous!"" ""Since when do the Closers send kids for exploration, dammit?""<br/>Lyc grinned, and made a big jump, to finally land infront of the portal. He felt it vibrating slowly - it could close any moment.<br/>A little girl stood just right next to it, turning around.<br/>""Heh, calling<span style=""font-style: italic"">me</span>kid when they have another kid here... typical."" he murmured, then tried to enter the portal.<br/>Instead, it seemed like they were about to activate the barrier around it in just a moment. The little girl ran infront of him, trying to stop him from entering,<br/>while magic binders were flying all around.<br/>It was too late though!<br/>He grinned and laughed meaningfull towards the female. ""Hey Kid, they are talking to you! Outta the WAY!""<br/>Grabbing his magic token, he burst the barrier, before landing a magic high jump over her head into the swirling portaly abyss.<br/>Behind him, a strong suction force emerged, which everyone had to guard against."
5446,For Amara - Travellers of Worlds and Times,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=53422,2018-11-07T17:37:34,Amara,"Amira carefully eyed her surroundings as she sat next to the portal. She had been using her Clairvoyance to look beyond her immediate surroundings, however, she could feel herself tiring. As the portal would soon close, the captain told her to take a short breather. She stopped using her enhanced sight at his command, but she still eyed the area carefully from behind a relaxed and too-cheerful expression. Just by looking at her, no one would ever guess that they were guarding something, waiting for the slightest movement or sound to draw their attention.<br/><br/>As she rested her mind, she began to hear some commotion as some of the others called out to someone, warning them that they shouldn't be here, it was dangerous. She stood from where she had been sitting and used her clairvoyance to look ahead, to see what the commotion was about. She didn't need it for long as a boy who looked as young as she did came racing towards the portal. Everyone began to move, a middle-aged woman moving to activate the barrier while others acted to stop him from getting closer. She stepped between the young man and the portal as he laughed, calling her a kid and telling her to get out of the way.<br/><br/>She had no intention of complying with his request, but it seemed that he didn't expect her to, as he burst the barrier and leaped over her head. ""I'm not a kid!"" She shouted back just before he entered the portal and disappeared. As soon as he vanished a suction force emerged from the portal. Amira was able to place a barrier around herself, but given the nature of her own barrier and her proximity to the portal, it did little more than cushion her landing after she was sucked through the portal. She heard the voice of someone calling out to her as she was sucked in, but she couldn't quite make out what they said before the portal closed behind her.<br/><br/>She landed unceremoniously on top of something at least a little softer than she might have expected. Then again, what exactly had she expected to land on? Did she even have expectations? At any rate, that was hardly what she was worried about right now. She glanced around quickly to identify any immediate threats in her surrounding before looking down and finding that she had landed on the kid who had jumped through the portal. ""Oh, it's you,""<br/>she casually commented, tilting her head and examining him for a moment before seeming to realize, once more, that she was sitting on him. ""Right,"" she said, to herself more than to him, as she stood, dusting herself off.<br/><br/>Once she had righted herself she turned back to look at him for a moment before examining their surroundings and the very obvious lack of a portal nearby. ""Good grief..."" she muttered, ""What exactly did you get us into?"" she asked almost too casually as she looked around. ""And more importantly, how is it that<span style=""font-style: italic"">you</span>are calling<span style=""font-style: italic"">me</span>a kid? Have you looked in a mirror lately?"" she asked, looking back at him with a slightly quirked brow, but a look somewhere between amused and nonchalant.<br/><br/>Despite the fact that he was technically supposed to be her enemy, she held out a hand to help him up. It was the least that she could do, considering that his current state was almost definitely her fault. Despite her apparently carefree attitude, she didn't let her guard down, in case he decided to attack her or some such nonsense. She guessed that he wouldn't, considering that he got this far without actually hurting anyone. Besides, they were both stuck here, it seemed, so there was no use wasting their efforts fighting instead of trying to get back to their own world. Did he even want to go back? Unlike her, he had voluntarily gone through the portal. Then again, even if he didn't want to go back yet, it was unlikely that he would want to stick around long, all things considered.<br/><br/>""And who just goes charging into a place filled with people and just jumps through a portal like it's the more natural thing in the world?"" She asked, although it was unclear if she were actually addressing him or simply wondering out loud."
5447,Courtly Intrigues IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=53602,2019-04-28T21:03:53,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""text-decoration: underline""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;"">Act One - Long Live the King</span></span></span></div><br/><br/><div style=""text-align: justify;"">Easter Sunday, 1500<br/><br/>Lent was finally over, a new King had risen not too long ago, and a new Queen was by his side. It was a lot of change for everyone involved. The people had to get used to a new King and Queen. The courtiers had to get used to a new style and new behaviors. The advisers had to get used to having a King who was still learning how to rule. The ladies in court had to get used to a new and foreign Queen in their midst. The Queen had to get used to, well... everything about her new position as a Queen and a married woman, who was supposed to be a role model and to provide the King with - hopefully male - heirs.<br/><br/>It had been easy to focus on other things during Lent, though, as she had been busy with prayer and spending most of her time retired with her ladies and her sister. Now, though, Queen Emanuela felt that things were about to change. She was going to be more exposed to the public eye now, and spending more time with her husband than she had previously done, and this felt like a turning point in her life.<br/><br/>The feast that was being prepared to mark the end of Lent was definitely making Queen Emanuela nervous. She felt like a lot would depend on how well things went this during this gathering. It would be her first contact with some courtiers, and the first time she would be in the public eye for an length of time after coronation. Even though nobody was saying anything, the Queen felt that the pressures would begin mounting very soon. Everything she did and said would probably be under scrutiny, and that was a nerve-wrecking feeling for Emanuela.<br/><br/>That day had begun early for the Queen. She had made sure to be up as soon as the sun was out, and go to confession first thing in the morning. She had then returned to her chambers to make sure her ladies would be dressed properly for the day. They usually were dressed modestly, but today was a very important day, and the Queen was afraid that any misstep would bring a stain upon her name, and consequently, the King's.<br/><br/>Once everything had been settled, Queen Emanuela sat patiently in her chambers with her ladies and took up some needlework she had been busying herself with, in order to pass the time while she waited for word from the King, as she was not yet at the point where she felt secure enough in her position to go greet the King without being called to his presence.<br/><br/>It would be a long day...</div>"
5448,Courtly Intrigues IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=53602,2019-04-29T08:39:49,WildSpawn,"<img alt="""" src=""https://i.imgur.com/tf6F3nz.gif"" style=""float:left; padding:6px;""/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Father, you are always present to us, calling us to repentance. May this Lent be mindful of your mercy and reconsecrate our lives to you through Christ our Lord. Amen.''</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #A49FA3"">""Amen.''</span><br/><br/>Ah, the Sunday Mass, and how it dragged on, and on, and on.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Pray my brothers and sisters that my sacrifice and yours may be acceptable to God, the Almighty Father.''</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #A49FA3"">''Lord accept the sacrifice at your hands for the grace and glory of His name, for our good and the good of all His holy Church.''</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">''Be pleased oh Lord with these sacrificial offerings. We humbly beseech you<br/>to accept us also and pardon our sins through Christ our Lord.''</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #A49FA3"">""Amen.''</span><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><br/>""The Lord be with you. Amen.''</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #A49FA3"">""And with your spirit,''</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Lift up your hearts,''</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #A49FA3"">""We lift our hearts to the Lord,''<br/></span><br/>As the Priest began the Eucharistic Prayer and extended his hands, Raphael's mind was on other matters just as his brain did for most of the lengthy service at the chapel. The accession of the new King led to the urgent renewal of the alliance between England and Scotland. It was all merry news for both the independent kingdoms of England and Scotland, just as his father had requested upon his death bed. Though, while Raphael was content with the five-year renewal of peace, he honestly couldn't wait until he could march to Scotland, and utterly destroy it. At this moment, Raphael wished he could dismiss himself from the congregation to cater to other matters only to be reminded that the day was going to be a long one, for they haven't had the midday feast yet.<br/><br/>The ceremony lasted for more than an hour while the Palace Hall that had witnessed many Kings in its time, was being magnificently prepared for the celebrations of the early afternoon. It was festively decorated with whimsical style, in white, blue and gold. The banners of England hung from the walls and the White Rose of York dangled from windows and ceilings. Food was being prepared in the royal kitchen, fit for King, Queen, and the Lords and Ladies. The good nobles of England were all obliged to attend the feast and conspicuous absences would be recorded. Raphael retreated to his chambers to rest first, not having yet slept since his arrival from the south of England the night before.<br/><br/>A manservant scurried past a crowd of gents in the hall and requested entrance to the King's chambers, carrying with him a silver platter, entertaining assortments of herbal soaps made from new recipes to try. Raphael was standing by the window watching the courtyard with a gaze piercing beyond the icy irises, then he raised his eyes to the sky instantly after, with an impatient, plaintiff regard. He then took a glance past his shoulder, instructing the manservant to hurry up and get his bath ready. The manservant set the platter aside and moved into the bathing area, preparing the washing water in the tub with chamomile, orange peel, rosemary and sage. And as he entered the bathroom, Raphael discarded his white rob on the floor and closed in on the manservant, barely looking him in the face while immersing himself in warm water. The touch to his head suddenly passed shivers through his scalp, and he sighed contently, leaning his head back into the hands of his manservant. Spine tingled, and his eyelids grew heavy and Raphael almost fully sank in the water with quiet pleasure melding under his skin while masterful fingers soothed his worried head.<br/><br/>In the next few months or so, Raphael had a plan to bring improvements to the water supply so that the residents of the palace had access to a more comfortable form of bathing. He also planned to completely renovate the bathing areas of the palace and bring light to the dark. Adding windows to the bathing rooms would mean ventilation during the warm season, and there would be seats by the windows and cupboards beneath them, especially for the ladies. The ceilings would be decorated with gold battens on a white background. And the wooden baths would be replaced with copper and attached to the walls. The baths will be supplied by two taps, one for cold water and one for hot. Straight behind each bathroom, in another small room, there would be charcoal- fired stove, or boiler, fed from a reservoir on the second floor of the palace, which would be filled by a conduit attached to the underground passage. Indeed, he would give in abundance just as he would take without mercy to ensure the loyalty of his subjects.<br/><br/>This year, the accumulation of snow between January and February had long melted since the end of February, and this early spring day of mid-April was warm, but with a gentle cool breeze. Raphael was escorted out to the fertile gardens of the castle where a jousting tournament was to be held in the morning, followed by an archery competition, dancing and music. Venturing deeper into the garden with contingent of followers, Raphael tilted his head slightly with a hint of a smile tugging at the corners of his lips and he joyed in the sights around him, brought to life by his newly-recruited Norman architect who had shared the idea of bringing the charm of the English countryside into the vast stretches of land behind the castle. He was also proud of his advisor's work who was asked to ensure the comfort of everyone that day and to let them want for nothing. Fountains ran with wine, only the finest for the ladies and lords of the court, and every mouthful of wine was a complex mystery of flavours, wood ageing and vibrancy. Rich canopies of brightly coloured sheers were tied back in a circle around a raised podium near the choir. And that choir in the distance was chanting, paying homage to the cycle of life and death itself.<br/><br/>For the morning occasion, the royal crown was absent from his head. Raphael's curls crowned his head instead, and he was dressed in an attire of darker shades of colour. It consisted of the tunic, the breeches and undergarments; damask leaves, golden detail, sable fur and purple silk, which was a colour restricted to himself, the Queen and their family members. A slightly inebriated noble advanced towards him, and body bowed as he arched his back to kiss the ring on the King's index finger, but Raphael quickly removed his hand before the mouth of the other touched his ring, and he dismissed the nobleman, impatiently so, opting to surround himself first by those who were close to him.<span style=""color: #A49FA3"">''Bring my wife the Queen, her ladies, my Lord MacAlastair, his wife,'' </span>he instructed his personal attendant, and he included other names of other family members in his request of them in the gardens. He hoped, or at least expected that the Queen will be delighted to see him again, just as he was anticipating to see both Emanuela and Andrew. He also wondered if his half-brother was going to join him in the Lent celebrations, not being yet aware that the Duke of Gloucester was preparing to plot behind his back.<br/><br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;"">Aesthetics:<br/><br/>wearing: <a class=""postlink"" href=""https://i.imgur.com/20zNg7I.png"">attire</a><br/>current outdoor settings: <br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""https://arewenearlythereyet.eu/wp-content/uploads/2018/05/Blenheim-Palace-Lake.jpg"">settin I</a><br/> <a class=""postlink"" href=""https://cdn.shopify.com/s/files/1/0895/0864/products/42-21195467_1024x1024.jpeg?v=1450887242"">settin II</a><br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""https://media.architecturaldigest.com/photos/5ab2b28bd91fc303af543bed/16:9/w_1280,c_limit/AD040118Benech03_sq.jpg"">setting III</a><br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""https://i.pinimg.com/originals/75/cd/58/75cd5895fd75c0d92623787cc1da62eb.jpg"">setting IV</a></div>"
5449,Courtly Intrigues IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=53602,2019-05-04T00:29:35,QuiteContrary,"Light notes filled the background of the Queen's antechamber. Olivia sat at the tufted benched seat of an ornately guilded harpsichord. It was a fairly new instrument, hailing from Italy. Olivia had written home upon arriving in England, asking her father to send one of her own, for only Italy knew how to truly make a harpsichord.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Anything for my little Olivia.</span><br/><br/>Had been his reply within the flourished writing of his letter. She corresponded often with her family. They were near and dear to her. Often times Olivia's prayers were for each of them, and always her confessionals included her worry for them. She knew the Lord God her Heavenly Father commanded her to cast aside her worries, but it was just so hard to do sometimes. Still, she was grateful and there was no better day to realize it than the Resurrection.<br/><br/>Olivia's morning was not dissimilar to any other noble lady's morning. She rose early, as was proper, washed her face and hands. Her maidservant, retained from Italy and with her in France, helped her to dress in an appropriate gown of ivory silk. High necked and long sleeved, it was chaste, without being homely. Champagne embroidery ran along the bodice of her gown. Lace lined the ends of her sleeves, not quite hiding her hands in their delicate ruffles. Soft slippers adorned her feet, unseen beneath the lengths of her silken skirts and petticoats. Her blonde hair was pulled back in a simple three strand braid, a few tendrils framed her youthful face, accentuating the gentle slopes of her neck.<br/><br/>Without much of an appetite, Olivia skipped breakfast, instead opting for a sunrise stroll amongst the palace gardens. It was one of her more frequented places, especially in the mornings, and today it was exceptionally lovely. The sky was cast in beautiful hues as the sun rose. Olivia loved to watch the shadow of night creep from the sleeping foliage as the Lord's light filled the sky. The morning's walk was short, spent in silent prayer and meditation. With her mind crisp and clear,  Olivia did make an appearance at morning mass. While she was sure she would not be missed, Olivia did not wish to cause any unnecessary trouble for her sister, Queen Emanuela.<br/><br/>Her arrival in England did not cause much a stir, for it had been in the wake of the royal wedding. King Raphael had just been crowned, what was one more young noble lady? Not that Olivia minded. Without the fuss and attention, Olivia was assimilating fairly well to life in England. Although, as time moved on, a few lesser nobles had taken notice of her and began to wonder just who she was.<br/><br/>After mass, Olivia now found herself in the Queen's antechamber, playing softly behind the small talk and gossip of Emanuela's ladies as they embroidered. Olivia was not one to sit and sew, instead she preferred to compose melodies. Amongst her hidden things were journals of poems, songs, and music she dared show no one. Still, on this morning of the Resurrection, Olivia played a few livelier originals in celebration of Christ's triumph over death. ""You play beautifully."" One of Emanuela's ladies had approached Olivia, her hoop left at her cushioned seat, a wine goblet in her hands instead.<br/><br/>Olivia's eyes rose to meet the other woman's, a bright smile pulled at her lips. ""Thank you, Lady Elenore. If you wish to learn, I would be more than happy to teach."" Her melodic voice was heavily accented, but not discernible as she spoke slowly, careful to be sure she was using the correct words. Olivia found the longer she was here, the easier English was to speak. Elenore went to reply, but a maidservant slipped into the room, announcing the King's summons of Queen Emanuela and her ladies.<br/><br/>Olivia rose with the rest of the room as her sister did. While she was not technically considered one of Emanuela's ladies maids, Olivia could sense her sister's growing nervousness over the past few days. She was fiercely loyal and would not leave Emanuela to face the wolves alone. Besides, Olivia had yet to be properly introduced to the King since her arrival. It was to be expected. As a new King, he had been busy, with nary any time for his own wife, let alone others. Olivia reached for Emanuela, giving her hand a reassuring squeeze and smile before falling into step just behind her."
5450,Courtly Intrigues IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=53602,2019-05-04T15:32:17,infinitemoment,"<div style=""text-align: center;""><a class=""postlink"" href=""https://i.postimg.cc/JhBwr7tN/mary-tudor.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/><span style=""font-family: script;""><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""color: #FF80BF""><span style=""font-size: 200%; line-height: 116%;"">Princess Catalina of Aragon &amp; Castile  </span></span></span></span></div><br/><br/><span style=""font-family: old english;""><span style=""font-size: 115%; line-height: 116%;"">It was a glorious, wonderful, absolutely stunning day! At least that was how Catalina felt as she rode along through the lush, green gardens, unabashedly making her way to her friend---King Raphael (whom she had only spotted a minute or so ago). The man, of course, was on foot. Cat was too lazy to go gallivanting across the expansive gardens on foot. Her dress would be ruined by the morning dew, she had told the stableboy. So the boy saddled up her a rather nice mare and sent her on her way. For his troubles she flicked him a gold piece, likely making his entire year if his glowing smile was anything to go by. Truly she wished she could appreciate a gold piece as much as he.<br/><br/>The young Princess's morning had gone rather well. It consisted of the typical things--being scrubbed down by other hands (thank god Raphael was setting a more hygienic tone in his lands), giggling into a wine cup at breakfast, attending mass (and trying desperately to not look bored). Somewhere along the lines the woman had decided she needed fresh air. As much as she enjoyed the interior of the castle, she was tired of all the boorish men who kept trying to engage her in conversation. Her hope had been that being outside would be able to limit her interactions with the (so far) persistent nobles. It was on her ride that she noticed Raphael standing near the lake, struggling with his own noble woes as he pulled his hand away from the lips of a trite nobleman. A haughty smirk crossed her lips in amusement. Raphael was never very patient with people he did not wish to entertain. Confidently she pulled the reins in his direction. If she spent her company with the King, maybe everyone else would leave her be---besides, he looked like he needed a friendly face to gaze at.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF80BF""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Good morning to you, King Raphael,"" </span></span>she offered as she approached his person, giving a small bow of her head. Her eyes drank in the King's figure, noting that the color purple always seemed to suit him best. During her examination, a man she gave little attention to stepped forward to help her off her horse and she gracefully descended to the ground. Dainty hands smoothed imagined wrinkles from the lilac grey dress she wore as she took her steps towards the King.<span style=""color: #FF80BF""><span style=""font-weight: bold""> ""Would it be an intrusion to join you?""</span></span> she asked politely, looking up from beneath her lashes towards the tall man. He was quite imposing at times, and he probably knew it. 'Such a proud man,' she thought to herself without judgement. <br/><span style=""color: #FF80BF""><span style=""font-weight: bold""><br/>""As always, your people continue to treat me so very well. I'd argue that my own family does not offer me such indulgences as you,""</span></span> she teased, her eyes leaving the King's to gaze out to the calm body of water behind him. <span style=""color: #FF80BF""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""You've been a very busy man, my liege! I do not believe I have seen you since your coronation,"" </span></span>she stated with a false pout, which of course melted away in a smile.<span style=""color: #FF80BF""><span style=""font-weight: bold""> ""How does your Kingly status treat you, Raphael?""</span></span> her tone was friendly and familiar, an indication that her and the King were quite good friends. Yet, her voice was still so very quiet, a habit built to keep heavy eared men out of her conversations.<br/><br/>She certainly was excited to hear all he had been up to, and of course, should he ask, she was quite happy to share her own past time. They had not been able to entertain one another since his crowning, likely a move that was necessary as he shifted into his role as King. That, however, did not change the fact that Catalina missed their night time entertainments of drinking and dancing. It was fairly well known that Catalina was involved in most celebrations before, during, and after any event the King invited her to. The life of the party, as it were. Lately, however, her attention had been less focused on celebrations and more focused on the Duke of Gloucester. <br/><br/>While they seemed to be only friends, Catalina had found herself very fond of the Duke and she was eager for them to be open about it. For some reason or another he did not seem to want their relationship out in the open. Catalina, of course, tried to understand this---but in the end she struggled with it. It felt odd to not be able to openly express the joy of finding affection and she hoped the Duke would get over his shyness soon. Perhaps she could ask the King for his advice on the matter if the conversation permitted.</span></span>"
5451,Courtly Intrigues IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=53602,2019-05-08T21:16:14,TheLostNavigator,"The Easter morning sun broke to find Richard already awake. Through the night he had busied himself with thoughts of the coming celebrations at the King's estate, sparing only a few hours for sleep. Anticipation had turned to anxiety as thoughts of failure nipped at the heels of his mind. To still his tumultuous mind, he reached for the egg that sat in the locked box beside his bed. Turning it in his hands as he fished out some paints and a paintbrush, he hoped that its crude images did not disappoint. When the church bells tolled the end of the morning mass, Richard had a servant run out to the church to begin preparations for his private ceremony. Of course Richard himself would not be attending, but there needed to be enough pomp for passersby to believe that he had. As he painted, he made a mental note to leave a generous tithe in the coming week.<br/><br/>When time came for Richard to attend the King's ceremony, he was dressed in his usual dour garments, but nonetheless had taken time to construct his appearance. His doublet was a coal grey with the slightest glimmer of purple in the sun. He had gone to great pains to acquire this item, having to correspond with his mother in order to source the material and lodge an insipid Italian tailor until his work was done. Although such lengths to acquire a doublet may have appeared to be a vain endeavor, Richard's pride would not allow for anything less. When the garment was finished, he had only to wait for an occasion to wear it, and Raphael's Easter celebration gave him the perfect opportunity.<br/><br/>There were other reasons for Richard to attend the celebrations. The joust roused his interest as he was never a man to pass an opportunity to display the skills his father had drilled into him. Although he loathed the man, he could not help but feel the slightest measure of gratitude for the training he had given Richard. ""Stone is only as strong as its largest fissure"" he thought to himself, and he had not broken under the cruel hand of his adopted father. Yet it was not warfare alone that had riled his thoughts. Princess Catalina would also attend the festivities. The egg in Richard's breast pocket pressed harder against his sternum as he inhaled deeply to still the growing pace of his heartbeat.<br/><br/>There was little doubt in his mind that the Princess would stand by his side, but he wondered how great a part she would play in the times to come. Her title was an appealing quality, but Richard worried that her friendship with the King ran deeper than her relationship with him. He snapped himself from his ruminations, steeling himself against his worried mind, and resolved to continue with what he set out to do. The Resurrection held little significance to him, but today was still important. There was no better time for him to test her affections and, if they held true, share his aspiration to the crown.<br/><br/>Richard was in no hurry to arrive on time, and there were a few matters to attend to on his trip. Halting his company outside a blacksmith, Richard entered alone. He considered every possibility over the past few weeks, preparing for any outcome, and if his machinations fell short, he would not die on some gallows."
5452,Courtly Intrigues IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=53602,2019-05-09T18:25:08,Asterous,"There was always something to do in the court. Always. Andrew could easily ramble off a list of things that had yet to be done, and many more to follow. The advisor liked to stay on top of things, always worrying that things wouldn’t be done in time, or that someone would slack off, not show up, or any number of other situations that would have the festivities turning into shambles.<br/><br/>While he had yet to greet the king himself that morning, having been preoccupied with other matters requiring his attention, Andrew knew it wouldn’t be long before he was called upon. The king was almost like a child in some ways, constantly needing supervision and some sorely missed discipline. Andrew often didn’t feel it was his place to do such things, but on occasion he was forced to step up, if not for the king himself than for the people.<br/><br/>Taking a moment, Andrew slipped into his own chambers, his tired expression changing to one of delight upon seeing his wife, Grace. Heavy with child, she was hardly allowed to do much at all save sit with the ladies of the court and work on her embroidery when the sickness did not confine her to her bed.<br/><br/><span style=""color: green"">“My dear, is everything all right? Did you sleep well?”</span>Andrew asked, taking a seat next to her, one hand moving to rest on her stomach. He had awoken before her, before even the sun had yet risen.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #40BFFF"">“Yes, I am fine. No need to worry yourself further.”</span>Grace answered, a tired smile on her own face.<span style=""color: #40BFFF"">“You really should take some time to rest yourself.”</span>She continued, her hand placed on top of Andrew’s own.<span style=""color: #40BFFF"">“You’ll only lead yourself to an early grave.”</span><br/><br/>Andrew could only chuckle.<br/><br/><span style=""color: green"">“The MacAlastair curse.”</span>The whole family was a bunch of workaholics, never letting anything be left half done even if they had to do it themselves. Andrew knew Grace was right, but he just couldn’t bring himself to let anything go. Things had to get done and if he didn’t do them, who would?<br/><br/>At that moment there was a knock on the door and both turned to look as Andrew called for whomever it was to enter. Standing, Andrew greeted the man, thanked him for the message, and closed the door behind him.<br/><br/><span style=""color: green"">“No time to rest now, the king has called.”</span>Running a hand through his messy hair in some attempt to tame it, Andrew rolled his shoulders, straightened his deep green shirt, and prepared for whatever may come.<br/><br/><br/><br/>His wife’s hand on his arm, Andrew led her to the gardens where their presence had been requested. Andrew took count of who all was there, nodding to the princess before greeting the king.<br/><br/><span style=""color: green"">“Your Highness.”</span>He bowed, Grace following his lead as the two took their places."
5453,Courtly Intrigues IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=53602,2019-05-11T16:52:37,LillyFae2.0,"The Eucharist service is normally a bit lengthy, however, it is not by any means reason to not pay attention and thereby become irreverent, no matter the reason. This service was meant to signify the belief that Jesus Christ had risen from the dead, and that as believers; the congregation should serve the Lord and be jovial of his resurrection from henceforth.  As Phillips glanced up from his notes, he saw the congregation of nobles, some listening attentively, and others not very much; in the front row sat the new reigning king and queen, and though their expressions were completely opposite from the other, one thing was evident. They looked weary, very weary.<br/>Compassion tugged at his heart, and he felt himself move pass the judgment of the inattentiveness towards kindness and gentleness. Perhaps that is what they needed-indeed, that is what all needed.<br/><br/>With this newly found compassion in mind, Phillips recited the last call and response, and with that, drew the service to a close.<br/>Much was on the priests mind, for the day was going to be rather long yet filled with celebration for both the end of Lent and the beginning of the new reign.  While he would gladly do his part in preparing for the celebration, Phillips couldn’t help but wonder what the common people were left with. The celebrations planned seemed to be rather elaborate and over exaggerated, and it was all for the nobles. It seemed to him that not a penny was being spared for those outside the castle walls, for those whose beginnings and endings were humble.<br/><br/>As he secluded to his chambers for a brief moment of solitude, his thoughts began to lead him back to his own humble beginnings. His family was amongst those of the lower class, but through hard work and dedication to the Lord, Phillips was able to find himself a spot in the Catholic church, and soon thereafter, he found himself as a priest in the royal household. Taking confessions from all and giving solace to those who were lost was a part of his calling and his duty; and he took this job very seriously, even when presented with the ominous, dark challenges and obstacles those confessing offered. Despite this, though, he was sworn to secrecy, and he would take those secrets with him to his grave.<br/>His thoughts must have gathered on him, causing more time to pass than he had intended, as a serving man knocked quietly on his door, asking for his assistance in the celebratory preparations.<br/>Phillips pushed his somber thoughts aside and nodded, then followed the man out the door, ready to assist the new royal family."
5454,Courtly Intrigues IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=53602,2019-05-13T03:12:14,Shades,"<div style=""text-align: justify;"">Queen Emanuela was happy to have a quiet moment with her ladies and her sister after morning Mass. She really wanted to have this moment before being thrust upon the public eye. There was so much to do once she set foot away from her chambers. She would have to see the King, and then there would be the giving of alms for their subjects. It was not something Emanuela disliked, and it was something she had greatly enjoyed back in Italy, but it was still exposure that made her feel a bit self-conscious. This was not her land, after all, and these were not her own people. She felt under scrutiny all the time, wondering if her English was good enough, if the subjects actually liked her, and if her marriage to the King would be a long and fruitful one. It was too much to think of, but these thoughts were never far from the Queen's mind.<br/><br/>A few rumors had reached her ears that she did not care for, but one thing Emanuela was not about to do was ever allow them to cross her lips, even in confession. It was still more to think of, and she felt isolated in her worries about whether or not there was some truth to the rumors, or if they were solely idle gossip from people without better things to do with their time. <br/><br/>Hearing her sister's music soothed the Queen's heart a little, and it made her feel better, getting her mind away from her worries for a moment. Looking at her adored girl made Emanuela's heart feel warmer, and she once again made a plan to make sure that her sister would be married off to some good nobleman in English territory, thus securing her continued presence in the English court. <span style=""color: #40FFFF"">""She does play beautifully,""</span> Emanuela agreed fondly to the lady's words, always happy to praise her sister. <br/><br/>The Queen's expression changed to a concerned one when a lady came to announce that they were being summoned, though, the uneasy feeling coming right back to her mind. Squeezing her sister's hand back, Emanuela finally stood up. Her hands took a moment to unnecessarily straighten out the crucifix on her neck, the fabric of her dress, and to make sure everything was in order. Like the King, she had chosen to go without her crown, as this was a day to display her humility, and obedience to the Lord and her husband - not her position as a Queen. <br/><br/>When she got close to the King, Emanuela made a deep curtsy, her head lowered in submission. She knew full well her position was not yet solid, and she felt that she could not take one misstep now. <span style=""color: #40FFFF"">""Your Highness. Happy Easter, my Lord,""</span> she murmured quietly, waiting for permission to rise. Her heart was racing in her chest, and she could feel her cheeks burn a little, trying to ignore the feeling and hoping that she was not blushing too hard.<br/><br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""https://i.pinimg.com/originals/85/24/65/85246560849a5fd2cba58155a4db2487.jpg"">Queen's attire</a></div>"
5455,Courtly Intrigues IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=53602,2019-06-12T10:18:02,WildSpawn,"<img alt="""" src=""https://i.imgur.com/tf6F3nz.gif"" style=""float:left; padding:6px;""/><span style=""color: #FF80BF""> ""Good morning to you, King Raphael. Would it be an intrusion to join you?""</span><br/><br/><br/><span style=""color: #A49FA3"">""Lady Catalina,'' </span>he uttered her name with a wolfish smile tugging at his thin lips, and a slight bow of the head soon followed.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF80BF"">""As always, your people continue to treat me so very well. I'd argue that my own family does not offer me such indulgences as you.""</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #A49FA3"">""Do I? I'm glad to hear that.''</span>A knowing glint passed his eyes as he too gazed out to the serene body of water. He had barely been on the throne for a few, and already it appeared as if his reign was smothering some of the nobles. For a split second, he glanced away from the water and cast a quick glimpse behind his shoulder. A distended mass of people clustered around in the background, staring in his direction, all competing for their new King's attention, but Raphael could hardly tell who was his friend and who was his foe. Catalina's words always seemed to feel more genuine and reliable than half the people he met in his daily pursuits.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #A49FA3"">""Indeed, I've been occupied as my duty lies with England.'' </span>A woman passed them by and she coughed to alert the King's attention. When Raphael averted his eyes to her, she dipped into a light curtsy and he bowed his head in return, though before he knew it, his pair of glaciers were swiftly back on Catalina. He drew closer to her and shrugged a shoulder,<span style=""color: #A49FA3"">''and the Scots, they always seem to keep me busy. For now, we're at peace with one another, but tomorrow is another day, my dear. What are five years of peace, really? Sooner the barbarous Scottish King will look to advance upon us,''</span>he added with unusual composure, even though he was of the firm belief that such knowledge should never be publically shared with anyone.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Not unless I take the war to him!</span><span style=""color: #A49FA3"">''And the best form of government is one that embraces a balance of powers, so I have been preoccupied with that as well, and I wish to send a clear message to the people of England that their new King will never let them down.''</span>With an arch of a brow and a dark grin, Raphael looked at Catalina,<span style=""color: #A49FA3""> ''but you need not concern yourself with that, my Catalina.''</span>He couldn't, however, help but laugh at her next question.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF80BF"">""How does your Kingly status treat you, Raphael?""</span><br/><br/>[conversation continues in<a class=""postlink"" href=""https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=81&amp;t=53611"">1x1</a>]<br/><br/><br/><span style=""color: green"">“Your Highness.” </span><br/><br/>Not too long after, Raphael caught the familiar faces of his Advisor and his wife, approaching.<span style=""color: #BFBFBF""> ""My Lord Andrew,''</span>Raphael smiled warmly as he made eye contact with his trusted Advisor, and turned his attention slowly to the woman on his arm,<span style=""color: #BFBFBF"">''Lady Grace, happy Easter. Good to see you fairing well. How is the baby?"" </span>He addressed not only Grace but Andrew as well. Ever since Raphael was crowned, Andrew became the first person he saw in the morning and the last person to leave him in the evening, and he wouldn't have wished for any other. But today was a different day. Raphael hasn't had a chance to meet with Andrew in person after he returned home from the south of England the night before. After all the festivities of the day, he planned to send word to the most powerful barons and bishops of England for an important meeting in a week's time. He would also send for his chief ministers, Marshal and Chancellor. But prior to the meeting, he needed Andrew's advice concerning some matters.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #40FFFF"">""Your Highness. Happy Easter, my Lord,""</span><br/><br/>And of course, not long after, the presence of England's rightful Queen was all that filled Raphael's eyes as she made a deep curtsy and lowered her head.<span style=""color: #BFBFBF""> ""My Queen, happy Easter to you as well.'' </span>The color of her dress suited her so well and her grace was enough to conquer him that day. As much as he wanted to meet her mid-way with a kiss upon her forehead, Raphael remained where he stood, until she drew close enough so that he could take her hand in his, lean slightly forehead and press a kiss to the back of her hand.<br/><br/>He turned to her sister and greeted her with a small bow of his head,<span style=""color: #BFBFBF"">""Lady Olivia, how are you being treated in my court?''</span>The sister was a vision of genuine beauty and she looked every inch the refined court lady. A wisp of golden hair danced on a sudden gust, brushing his jawline as he briefly moved his fingers to massage the skin at his temples, silent troubles eyes rising to meet those of his Advisor.<br/><br/>While he remained beside Catalina, Raphael touched Emanuela's forearm and he looked between the Queen, Olivia, Andrew, his wife Grace, and Catalina, introducing the latter to those who haven't met her yet.<span style=""color: #BFBFBF"">""Perhaps you have heard, but this is my good friend, Princess Catalina of Aragon &amp; Castile, joining our court for the day, although I would be delighted if it would be true the lady came to live with us,''</span>he also proposed, casting a glance at Catalina with undecipherable aims shadowing his face, now that he discovered during their conversation a moment ago that she fancied some noble Englishman. Perhaps that man was in his court. Little did he know that Catalina was speaking of the Duke of Gloucester.<br/><br/>And where was he now?"
5456,Courtly Intrigues IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=53602,2019-06-18T05:54:20,QuiteContrary,"The grounds had been beautifully decorated. No doubt the servants of the castle had worked hard to prepare everything for the festivities. It only saddened Olivia that they had to work on this holy day. Brown eyes wondered about the green as Olivia followed her older sister, a step behind her, and a step before her ladies. Perhaps it had been presumptuous of Olivia to place herself so close to Emanuela, but she didn't care. Olivia was here to support her sister, and nothing else.<br/><br/>Emanuela's curtsey prompted Olivia to dip into her own, head bowed meekly looking to the thick grass. Toes wiggled inside slippers as she had to resist the urge to remove them and feel the grass with bare feet. It was one of her favorite sensations. The straightening of her sister brought Olivia to rise as well, finally giving the king a once over. Well, he wasn't ugly. And he seemed to have eyes only for Emanuela. It warmed her to know and she spared a glance to Emanuela, taking in her flushed appearance. A smile pulled at dainty lip corners. This was certainly something to tease Emanuela over later, in private.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Lady Olivia, how are you being treated in my court?''</span><br/><br/>Oh! But she hadn't expected to be addressed by the King personally. Not with so many others to want for his attention, anyway. She had to be careful. One misstep could potential stain her sister's reputation. The smile upon her face widened, crinkling the corners of her eyes and she gave another dip of her head for him. ""Well, Your Majesty. Thank you."" More so now then ever she was aware of her heavy accent. ""I am grateful for your union in more ways than one."" Slow words were chosen careful as she weighed what she was saying before speaking. ""It has granted me a certain..."" A pause as color spread over the apples of cheeks. Olivia floundered for a moment, looking to Emanuela as she searched for the correct wording. ""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Anonimia</span>,"" Brows furrowed and lips turned down gently before pale face brightened into another smile, the English counterpart to her Italian coming to her. ""Anonymity...I can observe and learn in peace"" A humbling curtsy. ""Forgiveness for my clumsy words."" Perhaps he understood what she meant?<br/><br/>Olivia fell silent as the King introduced his young friend. She was pretty! And had a lively little twinkle to her dark eyes. Catalina. She had heard that name in court. Not that Olivia had eavesdropped! That would be rude.<span style=""font-style: italic"">But</span>she had tried to perfect her English by listening to the noble ladies gossiping. Spoken of as a talented musician. That alone had piqued Olivia's interest. Well established in the English court, and seemingly single. It would be nice to make a few friends. Not that Olivia was growing tired of Emanuela, she could never! But she could never truly hope to assimilate if she kept herself distant. And Olivia wished to be accepted here, in England. To help cast Emanuela in a good light.<br/><br/>When it was acceptable for Olivia to leave her sister's side, she did so, making her way towards the dark haired Princess. ""Princess Catalina! It is a pleasure to meet you."" An appropriate nod for the woman as fingers ran across the embroidered stitching along one of her ivory sleeves. Olivia was nervous. ""I am Olivia, Principessa della Italy."" The Italian of her title rolled off her tongue much easier than her English had. ""I've heard much good things..."" Wait, that was incorrect. ""Many. Many good things about you."""
5457,Courtly Intrigues IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=53602,2019-06-18T20:54:21,infinitemoment,"<div style=""text-align: center;""><a class=""postlink"" href=""https://i.postimg.cc/JhBwr7tN/mary-tudor.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/><span style=""font-family: script;""><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""color: #FF80BF""><span style=""font-size: 200%; line-height: 116%;"">Princess Catalina of Aragon &amp; Castile  </span></span></span></span></div><br/><br/><span style=""font-family: old english;""><span style=""font-size: 115%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #008000"">""Your Highness.""</span></span></span><br/><br/>Damn it, Raphael's Advisor always seemed to pop up whenever she and the King were in the thick of it. Why was his timing always so poor? Or maybe he felt it was perfect. She didn't know. All she knew was he irritated her with all his popping about when she was speaking privately with the King. Still, she allowed a friendly smile to cross her features, giving her own nod of greeting though not saying much. Her eyes dropped to linger on the ever expanding middle of Lady Grace, noting how strangely quick the process of growing a child seemed to be. <br/><br/>The dark haired woman had little time to contemplate such silly life matters as the Queen and her sister showed shortly after and Raphael's attention became fully enraptured by the beauty that was his new wife. Idly she wondered if Richard would ever view her in such a way. Another part of her was slightly disappointed to see the new Queen seem so meek and mild, but she did quite like that rosy little blush upon her cheeks. She hoped that the Queen found her confidence when engaging with Raphael, as she had a feeling the man would stomp all over her without meaning to, but maybe she wasn't giving Raphael enough credit. <br/><br/>It was Olivia, the Queen's sister that eased her negative thoughts. The dear girl was something of a fascination for Cat. She liked to hear her music a lot and had been secretly keeping herself within earshot any time she knew the sister was to play an instrument. It was a difficult task, of course, as the girl seemed insistent on sticking to her majesty's side. Now though, it seemed the young woman was just as interested in her as the King began to speak. <br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #BF8000"">""Perhaps you have heard, but this is my good friend, Princess Catalina of Aragon &amp; Castile, joining our court for the day, although I would be delighted if it would be true the lady came to live with us,''</span></span></span> he stated boldly, looking to her with something that settled a little uneasily within. Just what was he planning? She knew his intentions were likely innocent, but she also knew the way things could look at court if one was not careful. She tried to cultivate a peaceful happiness about her person, not wishing to produce any thoughts of something untoward within the group. <br/><br/>She allowed these thoughts to fall by the wayside as she gave her own appropriate dip towards the Queen and her sister. She did not speak, waiting for someone to engage her first. If anything, Catalina knew her manners and she would not intrude upon their turn. Olivia was the first to come up to her, bold and soft, two things Cat already liked very much. <span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #0080FF"">""Princess Catalina! It is a pleasure to meet you,""</span></span></span> she stated in her thick accent, which the taller girl was finding quite charming. <span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #0080FF"">""I am Olivia, Principessa della Italy,""</span></span></span> she informed with her native title. A full smile split across Catalina's face, <span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""color: #FF80BF"">""It is quite lovely to meet you as well, Principessa."" </span></span><br/><br/>The girl seemed encouraged enough, continuing on with her words, <span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #0080FF"">""I've heard much good things..."" </span></span></span>At that Catalina did well to not giggle at the adorable struggle, as she had no wish to offend the girl. She could recall her own tongue twisting time with learning English and had no desire to inflame any insecurity about it. Thankfully it seemed she was successful as Olivia corrected herself, <span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #0080FF"">""Many. Many good things about you."" </span></span></span><br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""color: #FF80BF"">""Oh? Well hopefully all those good things are true. I, too, have heard some rather wonderful things of you,"" </span></span>she replied politely, her mind going back to Raphael's statement of desiring her to live at court. She felt as if she should try to escape, despite how much she liked meeting Olivia and the Queen. Had he done it to tease her? To do his best to put her on edge? He always did like to force her a blush, though this time she refused to allow it. Barely. <br/><br/>Now that she was so surrounded, she couldn't help but desire to be away and with Richard as soon as she could. Raphael's attention was taken and she'd be no use to him at this point. And certainly after his request, opinions were likely to be formed about her if she did not take her leave as soon as possible. <br/><br/>A silent prayer went to God, asking that he send Richard to save her from the potential embarrassment brewing. </span></span>"
5458,Undercover is not always cop work.,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=53771,2020-05-29T00:49:25,Gin Ookami,"Hello all, this is my first post on the website besides my intro so I wanted to go with a tested and tried roleplay. The basic idea is my character is a hotel manager named Max Reson, who runs his upscale hotel to the highest standards. Your character will be a new hire ( preferably female but not necessary). This hotel has a few key secrets however and with out spoiling too much of the plot we shall begin with a starter.<br/><br/>My rules are simple. Rule one is be literate and don’t god mode against Max. Rule two is follow all rules for the website please. Rule three is the best rule, don’t just respond how you feel I want you to.<br/><br/>Warning label has to be put here as well. People will die the story has murder, gore, a dash of sexual content and of course some pretty shitty characters.<br/><br/>Starter:<br/><br/><br/><br/>Max spent the morning checking the kitchens of his hotel. The Silver Star Hotel was not his per se but he ran it as if it was. His short red hair and piercing brown eyes always made him look like a punk street fighter and his staff thought he was some rich mans son. He was neither of these things but rumors were not his concern. The point of his concern was why there was a clump of food in the corner of the walk in freezer. He had scolded the chef who then told him it was the night chef’s fault. Max was not having that and just walked out warning the man to not let it happen again.<br/><br/>“Fucking negligence. That food had mold so it’s been there a while.” He murmured as he set off to his office to find more work. “Rita come in here and make sure you bring my tea and the new hire resumes.” He ordered the woman at a desk in front of his office.<br/><br/>“Yes sir.” She snapped back preparing a new pot of tea and walking into the office laying the resumes on his desk. “I have gone through all of them and the background checks have all come back. I think you will find some rather interesting candidates.” She spoke with poise and power because she knew the work mattered.<br/><br/>“Would he approve of them?” Max asked as he looked at the small pile.<br/><br/>“I believe three of them would meet his acceptable standards.” She responded as the tea kettle whistles in the background. She hustled out of the office and returned with his cup of tea smiling as he sat in the leather chair. The mahogany desk now littered with paper as he tried to find a spot for his cup.<br/><br/>“Thank you, Rita that is all.” He said as he grabbed the papers and stacked them neatly after his review of them. “Call them all back for a group interview tonight.” He said and she did just that."
5459,The Beast of Bark Road,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=53857,2021-12-09T15:57:37,Chemical Lady,"Check the OOC first:<a class=""postlink"" href=""https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=23&amp;t=53858"">https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=23&amp;t=53858</a><br/><br/>“Yes, I am filming. Geez.” Chris pointed the camera of his phone at the driver of the car. “And here you see the idiot that asks me to film outside the window as we are driving in the middle of nowhere.”<br/>“Just film outside already,” Daniel, who was driving the car, seemed more excited that irritated. “You just happen to have the most battery of us.”<br/>Some snickering noises came from the backseat. “I don’t wanna hear from you, Mr. 11% and Mr.18% from the cheaper places,” Chris jokingly said towards his friends on the backseat, Henry and Jack. “So, Mr. I-am-driving-so-someone-else-has-to-film, what is this about?” Chris did obediently point the camera outside the window by pressing his whole phone against it. “Is this fine?”<br/>Daniel glanced over and nodded. Then a smile broke his face. “Do you guys know the story of this road? They say that a beast roams around here that is impossible to film or catch. Even though there are many eyewitnesses, nobody wants to give an interview or something like that. Isn’t that pretty cool? It would be awesome if we happen to film it. And it is on our way, anyways.”<br/>“Is that why we are taking this huge detour?” Chris was fairly unimpressed. Going off the highway, to this long road, with no lights or houses or anything, in the middle of the night, was not his idea of ‘cool’. If this shitty old car of Daniel broke down now, then they would be stuck out here. There is probably no cell phone coverage here either. Why did he agree again to join these idiots on this road trip? Ah yes, it was because at the destination, his favourite author would be giving a signing session. While Daniel, Henry and Jack go drinking and partying. Despite the very different interests they were still friends with each other. Chris sighed and glanced outside the window on his side. “What kind of beast is this supposed to be anyway?”<br/><br/>“Apparently it is some kind of demonic beast. Looks like a gigantic wolf and can walk on two legs. Complete with glowing eyes and stuff,” Daniel seemed to enjoy this detour. Although that was all he knew. “It attacked some people a while ago and people keep seeing it every now and then.”<br/>“If you planned to try and find this beast then you should have brought better equipment than my phone.” Chris noted with some sarcasm. “Like night vision camera’s and stuff.” Agreeing noises came from the backseat. “Now I am just wasting my battery on filming complete darkness.”<br/>“It was more of a spontaneous decision to go this way. And it is not like we will see the beast anyway.” Daniel still seemed to hope to see it. Gladly he was concentrating on the few meters of road lit up by the headlights of his car, instead of looking around all the time.<br/><br/>Chris sighed and looked outside the window on his side again, while holding his phone as well. The radio had broken a long time ago. “Did you guys know that it is very easy to fool the human senses?” Chris broke the silence and fixated his gaze to the front.<br/>“What do you mean?” Jack asked behind him. “Like a magic trick?”<br/><br/>“Not exactly, even easier than that,” Chris started to explain. “You know that we perceive the world with our five senses: sight, hearing, smell, taste, and touch.” He could almost hear Henry rolling his eyes at one Chris’ endless lectures about something weird again, but there was nothing else to listen to and he also did not manage to come up with a better topic. “How we perceive the world depends on what our brain makes of whatever these senses give as input. In other words, only the person themselves can do this and there is no proof whatsoever that someone else perceives the world in the same way.<br/>For example, when I look at the sky and call it blue, then that seems very logical to everyone. And when I point at something else that has the same colour as the sky and say that it is blue then nobody will object. However, is the blue that I see, the same as the blue that you see? If it were possible to switch bodies, then it may become clear that what I call ‘blue’ is a different colour for you, like ’green’. Nobody can explain what blue looks like and nobody can use another person’s senses to see the world, so this is very possible. When trying to explain a colour then most likely they will use examples like the sky. So it may be that I just learned that everything that has the colour of the sky is called ‘blue’ even though that may not be blue at all. But then again, there is no way to prove that wrong because everyone else has learned the same thing and since nobody can use another person’s senses, nobody can check if everyone really sees the sky as blue.”<br/><br/>“What’s your point?” Daniel interrupted Chris.<br/>“That you can not trust your senses completely. Or at least that you can not assume that the way that you perceive the world is the same as how anyone else perceives it. Actually, we can take this even further. Because your brain does also have an influence. Your brain processes the input that your senses give you and give you an impression of the world around you that way. Yet this does not always happen very reliable. It is influenced by quite a lot of factors. One is that your brain has a tendency to fill in any gaps.”<br/>“How does that work?” Henry asked. “That sounds like you are making stuff up.”<br/>“I can show you, just a moment,” Chris answered and passed his phone to Jack behind him. “Here you fill for a bit, I gotta get something from my bag.” Jack took the phone without a comment and held it to the window by his side like Chris had been doing before. The backside windows of this car were a lot smaller that the front side windows. Chris rummaged through his bag by his feet until he found some paper and a pen. He scribbled something on it and then handed it to the passengers in the back seat.<br/>“What do you see?”<br/><br/><div class=""inline-attachment"">
<dl class=""file"">
<dt><img alt="""" height=""10"" src=""./styles/prosilver/imageset/icon_topic_attach.gif"" title="""" width=""7""/> <a class=""postlink"" href=""./download/file.php?id=3313"">yes1.png</a></dt>
<dd>(6.98 KiB) Downloaded 8 times</dd>
</dl>
</div><br/><br/>Jack and Henry stuck their heads together to look at it. “A triangle. So?” Jack was unimpressed.<br/>“Are you sure?” Chris asked. “Because I only drew some circles with a piece missing.”<br/>“This is obviously a triangle. You just added those blobs you call circles to it,” Henry laughed. “What is this supposed to show?”<br/>“Then look a bit closer, there are no lines there to make a triangle. I used a pen so it was impossible to erase anything.”<br/>The two gazed intensely at the piece of paper even using the flashlight of Henry’s phone. There were no lines for a triangle, only those pacman blobs. “You are right. What kind of trick is this?” Jack was thinking of somehow using this to impress women later on.<br/>“It is no trick,” Chris explained as he took back his phone and pushed it against his window again. “Your brain is simply under the impression that there should be a triangle there and it filled in the gaps.”<br/>“Show me, I want to see this triangle as well,” Daniel complained.<br/><br/>“No, keep your eyes on the road,” Chris refused his request before continuing. “What I am trying to say is that it is fairly easy to fool the human brain. And filling in the gaps on such a simple optical illusion is not the only way. Illusions also exist for the other senses. Although only visual and auditory illusions have been studied, since thinking up any of such illusions for the other senses is too difficult.<br/>There is also the way that a bias can influence your perception. That means, if you expect to see something than you will most likely see it. Or if something happens very fast, it can be a combination of filling in gaps and seeing what you expect to see. Then there are of course various substances that can influence your perception as well.”<br/><br/>Snickering noises from all three of them. “Get your mind out of the gutter. I am talking about substances, which are produced by your own body in certain situations. For example, adrenalin, or dopamine and so on. These can influence your perception a lot. Have you ever read eyewitness reports on a robbery? Several people see the same thing but give very different reports. The robber was average height, or very long. Normal build or fat. Glasses or no glasses. The clothes where black, dark blue, dark green, dark red. He or she. Holding a gun, a knife, or a stick. And so on. Everyone is sure that what they saw is correct, but the differences are huge. Of course witnessing a robbery, even from a safe spot, will make the adrenalin shoot up. And every witness will be sure of their report. Nobody is lying.<br/><br/>Did the world ever seem brighter to you when you are happy? It seems like dopamine has that kind of effect. Any other substance that can reach the brain, including the ones that you guys were thinking of, can mess stuff up as well. Of course, a combination of all of them is possible too. How about an example that includes Daniels monster? Let’s say you are walking alone, so you can not rely on anyone else’s perception, in a dimly lit place, so vision is not optimal, and you are suddenly attacked by something. This something is gone very quickly and you did not get a good view of it. You know that there are wolves in the area so ears and tail and fur are quickly added into the perception. That fits in well, because it is not as if a bunny would attack you. But your brains also fills in some more gaps, adding in some adrenalin, and the wolf is a lot bigger. Stop laughing guys. This kinda stuff happens a lot in a threatening situation. The attacker is often perceived as being significantly bigger than in reality. And when there is nobody else around that could have seen it. Even if you are not lying, it is not necessary so that what you saw is reality. Even the noises a dog makes can sound like words after all. “<br/><br/>The last example made the other guys laugh, but somehow the whole story was a bit unsettling.<br/>“Are you saying that the demonic beast of this region is nothing more than an illusion caused by bad perception and brains doing whatever they want?” Daniel was a bit annoyed as well, that Chris seemed to be making fun of this.<br/>“Not really. As I said, it is difficult to trust your own perception of the world. You can still verify something outside of your own perception with others. As long as they can see the same thing, it is somewhat feasible to believe it. And you know I have an interest in weird stuff as well.”<br/>Everyone in the car remained quiet for a while. It was not a horror story but in the complete darkness surrounding them, it was still unsettling.<br/><br/>“Can we talk about something else now?” Jack tried to lighten up the mood a little.<br/>“Sure, how about a guessing game?” Chris asked.<br/>Since nobody had any better idea, they all agreed.<br/>“How long did I talk earlier?” Chris asked.<br/>“Seemed like forever,” Henry complained.<br/>“Like 10 minutes?” Jack estimated.<br/>Chris leaned over to Daniels side. “Let’s see, we are currently driving about 90km/h. You know that this road has a 60km/h restriction right?”<br/>“It’s not like anyone is going to do to any checks at this place. I think that even during the day there is not much traffic here. They can’t make money out of this.”<br/>“Now then, which animal would be able to run at about 90 km/h for more than 10 minutes?”<br/>A moment of silence spread through the car before the first answer came from Daniel. “A cheetah? They can even go at 120 km/h.”<br/>“That’s true but they can not keep that up for so long. A few seconds to a minute at most.” Jack seemed to have more knowledge about cheetahs than Daniel did.<br/>“Maybe some kind of bird?” Henry opted.<br/>“No it seems to be a mammal,” Chris answered.<br/>“Wtf, do you even know the answer yourself?” Jack was already annoyed with this game.<br/><br/>“Well, then let’s ask it in a different way. What has been keeping up with this car for a while now and is still running next to us?”<br/>The car made a sudden harsh movement as Daniel gave jerk at the steering wheel. Chris was pressed against his seatbelt and anything loose inside the car changed place. Luckily, he managed to bring the car under control again. “W-what do you mean?”<br/>The back windows where too small or properly look outside. Daniel had to focus on the road, which was getting bumpier.<br/>“For a while now, something is running along side the car.” Chris’ voice was still fairly calm. He also did not look outside the side window as he was talking. “It is too dark to discern a form, but what I believe to be eyes seem to give off a red/orange light. Nothing like the reflecting retina of a feline, but light of their own. The way they are occasionally falling back and catching back up and the regular up and down movement, appears to be as if it is running on four legs.”<br/>“Isn’t it just some kind of reflection?” Henry seemed to be a bit nervous.<br/>“A reflection of what?” Jack asked irritated. This whole thing is completely ridiculous. “There is nothing out there to reflect! The only light source are our headlights and those are yellow!” He tried his best to look out of his window to see it.<br/>“Also,” Chris added. “If it was a reflection then it would stay at the same place and not move independently from the car.”<br/>“You are not even looking outside the window,” Daniel remarked as he glanced over.<br/>“You said the beast was demonic. Demons can look into your soul and see all the sins you have ever committed and use that to gain control over you. I am not going to look at it more than needed. I just glanced over every once in a while to see if it remained next to us.”<br/>This made Jack instantly give up on trying to look at it. He was by no means an innocent lamb after all.<br/><br/>“I’ll just go full speed and get us out of here now,” Daniel proclaimed full of imaginary confidence. He had caught a glance of the orange/red light outside the window when he had looked over to Chris earlier. Even though it was his idea, now that it all seemed to be real, he was not so courageous anymore.<br/>“Don’t,” Chris warned.<br/>“What are you talking about? This monster is dangerous, we need to escape!”<br/>“If it wanted to attack then it could have done so for a while now. Don’t do anything to trigger an attack!” Chris was also getting a bit nervous. Jack, who couldn’t control his curiosity after all, had now also seen this eye-like pair of faint lights next to their car. Only Henry had not, as his seat was just in a position where he could not.<br/>“Then what do you suggest we do, smartass!” Daniel really wished he had not taken this detour now. This monster was dangerous and had already attacked and killed people in the past.<br/>“Since it is just running next to us, it may just want to make sure that we leave,” Chris started. “Also, do you think you can out speed it with this crappy old garbage dump you call car? Since it can keep up with us for a longer time now, I don’t think this is its max speed yet. And can you say for sure that you can accelerate fast than whatever that is?”<br/>Everyone was silent while Daniel thought about that for a moment. “Argh, fuck this!” He yelled and stomped his foot on the gas pedal. His fear had clouded his judgement and he did not listen to his friend. Chris clutched with one hand his seatbelt at the sudden increase of speed, while with the other he was still holding his phone to the window without realizing it.<br/><br/>“Be careful!”<br/>“Is it still there?”<br/>“I can’t see it, did we lose it?”<br/><br/>The speed went up and up and the bumps in the road made them skip in their seats. Until one of the front wheels hit an especially nasty bump. Daniel lost control over the speeding vehicle and in the sight of the headlights, a big solid tree suddenly showed up and blocked the view.<br/><br/>As Chris opened his eyes, he could not see anything. He leaned back in his seat to discover that some white blob had been blocking his view. An airbag. His head felt fuzzy and dizzy and thinking was hard. Beyond the deflating airbag there was a tree standing where the front end of the car should be, behind a severely cracked windshield. One headlight was still functional. Showing a cloud coming from beneath the car. Chris looked to his side and wondered why Daniels butt was leaning over the steering wheel, with only his legs being still inside. Somehow, he felt that it was better to get out of the car. The door was stuck. Oh, it was because his arm did not go up to reach for the door handle. His range of motion also seemed to be oddly restricted. Ah, he was wearing a seatbelt. After removing the seatbelt, he reached with his other hand for the door handle. The door opened a little bit and got stuck again. It was too difficult to gather a clear though in his fuzzy head, so Chris randomly kicked at the door. It worked and swung open enough for him to get out. He tripped and fell down. Something wet dripped into his eye. It was too dark to see the colour of the fluid as he wiped it away. Somehow crawling up to his feet, he managed to take a few steps to the backside of the car. The small back window also was cracked. Next to the still working backlights, his legs gave out and he sunk to a sitting position. The fuzziness in his head started to become fuzzier and his gaze started to become cloudier. The horizon did not seem completely dark anymore as the morning was approaching. Chris had no idea if he had been sitting there for just a few moments or several hours.<br/>Something was approaching from the darkness towards the small red backlight of the car. Chis tried to gather some concentration into his view of what it was, but that did not help the approaching cloudiness of his sight. It slowly came closer, first on four legs and then it straightened up to two legs. Walking like a human it came within the reach of the ridiculously small light. Enclosing features like the big size, the claw like hands, the wolf like ears and tail. And above all those eyes that seems to be giving off light of their own. Those two red/orange spots was the image that remained with Chris the longest while he lost consciousness."
5460,Yokai Monster Academy (Sign up in OOC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5418&start=20,2011-12-14T13:08:20,KriiVanWinters,"Seeing the other Dovah speak out his own opinion, but the fact of the matter was it is nulinvoid, it didnt matter since the rules are there to apparently protect and keep students safe. ""If you havent noticed Fahdon..."" He said in a strong tone of authority, ""Some monsters...."" His gaze turning to every monster in the room ""Have a nack for human flesh..."" His piercing eyes were like spears being shoved into the souls of others, powerful as well as intence but after a few seconds he sat back down crossings his arms on his desk.<br/><br/>""I suppose in some ways it's fair...After all some teachers would be there to keep us in place, don't you agree?"" His gaze finaly fell onto his kinsman it wasnt out os spite or to be hurtful but it was display of superiority that more on the outside of the class rather than the inside that frost and ice began to form cralling up the walls as well as running across the school grounds in the entrance. Light mist marks echoed from his mouth as he sat back down closing his eyes and looking towards the front of the class once more, the cold wasnt ment to effect anyone on the inside of the class but on the outside those wom was still entering of leaving will feel the cold sting of Ziel's frost. It also wasnt out of threats but again out of a show of nature to see whom was stronger, however it was best displayed when in the form of his Dovah. ""Hmph...."" He looked towards the front and to the teacher, ""I'm sorry...I never ment to cause disstress of harm to anyone...."" His tone was almost emotionless still and his glances were cold, whispers could he heared about this young student having any emotion at all but each to thier own Ziel always said, tapping his pencil lightly against the table."
5461,Yokai Monster Academy (Sign up in OOC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5418&start=20,2011-12-14T15:56:16,Spirit,"Celeste just gave the boy a wry smile as she usually did. Her curious nature all ways seemed to get her in trouble with her classmates when she was in his place. Constantly asking questions was part of her nature. ""It is all right, student. What are your names, class? I will be doing a lighter assignment for class today. Aside from what is on the board, Brandy will be giving you a ""Getting to Know You"" kind of assignment. Fill out the form yourself and then I want you to go around the class and figure out what you have in common with your classmates. Sounds quite simple, is it not?"" Celeste asked simply. ""If you have any questions, come up to me and ask or raise your hand and Brandy will alert me to the situation. But if, however, it is a dire emergency, please come up to me immediately. Brandy barking usually does not get me there quickly enough,"" she continued explaining. Eventually she went behind the desk and sat at her chair.<br/>The old oak feeling to the desk reminded her of Earth where she was found. No memories of here originally, Celeste was pounded with the constant knowledge of human history as well as ""monster"" history. The chair was a swivel type and easy to play around in. Made with faux leather as her nose alerted her to it's plastic scent. She sniffed around the room, and felt the temperature shift quickly from icy to warm again. She was relieved to have a decent temperature in her classroom. Now, she waited for the students to begin the assignment that Brandy was passing around."
5462,Yokai Monster Academy (Sign up in OOC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5418&start=20,2011-12-14T16:42:09,2.2zenith,"Barzallai clamped his mouth together, he was already daydreaming and missed the perfect chance to question the ruling structure... Oh well, better luck next time. He accepted a sheet of paper, and began to write upon the fresh sheet of paper:<br/><br/>Name: Barzallai Agonia<br/>Age: 17<br/>What motto I live by: Everything is permitted, nothing is forbidden<br/>Race: Metal Reapers<br/>Comments: I strongly believe we should be allowed within the human world, it will be hard for our species survival as we cannot obtain better mechanical weapons to defend ourselves. Why do they want to push their fear onto us? Are we weaker than humans? Are the humans too weak to defend themselves?<br/><br/>He placed the pen silently on the table and leaned back perhaps- He sat upright and raised a hand, ""Teacher, I wish to ask a question. Why are we banned from our monster forms? Isn't this a school for monsters and aren't our forms what make us special?"""
5463,Yokai Monster Academy (Sign up in OOC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5418&start=20,2011-12-14T19:38:07,Donta,"Nydran sipped on his water as he listened. He noticed the ice creeping up the glass outside and felt the sharp, icy draft from the inadequately insulated window he was sitting beside. The two speaking in the class seemed to be at odds with each other, but from his other side he felt a normal warmth in the room. He knew it was unnatural, as he was very much used to changing temperatures, especially in water off the shores of Florida. People were indeed flaunting their power in this room.<br/><br/>He saw the one guy eye him for a moment with a curious stare, then continue on to the teacher. It was only natural to wonder what kind of monster everyone was. He, on the other hand, had walked in the room as a monster so everyone knew what he looked like, but not what kind of powers he possessed.<br/><br/>Nydran felt exhausted. He hadn't slept on the plane much because of he was a nervous flyer. Starting with class right away was even more tiring. He assumed it was only the excitement of starting a new school that kept him awake, especially since it was the first, non-Human school he has ever been to. He almost felt Human attending a monster school because he was raised among them. He was well used to hiding the fact that he was a Merman. The only issue he had was sometimes, when he got tired, he would smell like the ocean, but most of his Human classmates knew he lived at an aquarium beside the ocean, helping his parents with marine life rescue and rehabilitation. Most believed the smell was in his clothes.<br/><br/>Everyone here had a strange scent and he knew he was giving off his smell somewhat openly. He never smelled like bad fish or anything, but more like the smell of a clean beach or salty ocean air. Even he could smell it now since he was so tired. The last time he had reverted to his monster form was maybe a week ago, the strain was starting to wear on him.<br/><br/>The teacher's dog trotted by with a stack of papers in it's mouth, Nydran took one and started writing as best he could under the circumstances.<br/><br/>Name: Nydran Waterfield<br/>Age: 17<br/>What motto I live by: Compassion is a gift worth giving.<br/>Race: (I thought we had to keep it secret?)<br/>Comments: I hope this school has a swim team. Perhaps I can finally join... Although I was raised in the Human world, I hope there are people here I can relate to and become friends.<br/><br/>He finished writing and put his pen down, then finally realized his other hand which was holding onto the page as he wrote was now webbed with sharp claws at the end. His ears also had elongated and pointed but that, he didn't notice.<br/><br/>""Crap"" he muttered under his breath. It was far too long since he was out of his Human form and he was far too tired to keep it up for long. He gave his hand a sharp shake at his side and clenched his fingers into a fist. When he lifted his hand again, his hand had changed back to a Human's, but his ears remained the same. Taking another drink of water helped him wake a bit more, but he knew he would loose this battle before the day was out."
5464,Yokai Monster Academy (Sign up in OOC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5418&start=20,2011-12-16T22:26:07,Spirit,"Celeste just looked around still just a blank stare and told the students simply, ""Yokai is a school in which Monsters are learning to co-exist with humans thus causing a rule in place to keep in the natural form of a human, but also learning the ways of humans. There are obviously monster antiques about the school but the main basis of the school is to co-exist with humanity as well as learning about them."" Brandy barked her agreement looking around at the students. She sniffed the air noticing the familiar scents of former students and new scents as well. A fish, a metallic scent of a bender, the tiger and angel, and many others. <When can I show them my true form?> Brandy asked Celeste. <Not quite yet, my dear Brandywine.>"
5465,Yokai Monster Academy (Sign up in OOC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5418&start=20,2011-12-22T22:42:24,KriiVanWinters,"Staring at the paper Ziel merely turns his head away from the sheet entirely instead he turned his attention to the Dovah across the room. This time however he was seemingly relaxed but the tention of the heat and the cold was only building those in the center of this disbute were going to get the worst of it if the two kept at it much longer. Releasing a frosted sigh Ziel then turned his attention to the front of the classroom the speaker at the side of the clas let out an annoyingly loud bell ring to signal that there were only five minutes of the class session to go and to give teachers thier last minutes of introduction as well as instruction for the rest of the day.<br/><br/>Looking back down at the paper again the frost from his hands gently over took the single piece of white sheet entirely, either out of annoyance of bordom it hardly mattered, Ziel's expression was always cold and emotionless like the frost he produced. Not entirely Dovah but not entirely a Frost being either it clawed at Ziel at the back of his head that he was the only one here to hold a secret even amoungst monsters, at least that what he told himself. He was known to be nieve or in a cruel fashion ignorant but that only drew the gap further apart from himself and other people regarding student or teacher had nothing to do with it.<br/><br/>"" How long...."""
5466,Yokai Monster Academy (Sign up in OOC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5418&start=20,2011-12-23T23:18:07,Rayne Yoruichi,"Sayuri stared off into space half listening to what the teacher was saying and half thinking about other things.  She ran her fingers threw her hair pulling all of her long hair over her left shoulder, exposing the right side of her neck.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Jeez, I'm hungry. I knew I should've grabbed something to eat before I left the house. Damn it!</span><br/><br/>She snapped out of her daze when she heard the teachers dog pad over to her. She smiled at the dog, gently pet it and took a paper from it's mouth. Sayuri took out her favorite pen and began fillin out the blanks:<br/><br/>Name: Sayuri Kenmore<br/>Age: 17<br/><br/>She paused at the next blank and though about it<span style=""font-style: italic"">Motto I live by? There's so many...</span>She finally decided on one and wrote it down:<br/><br/>Motto I live by: Never harm the innocent.<br/>Race: Half Demon<br/>Comments: ---<br/><br/>She left comments blank for the simple fact that she wasn't really paying attention. She giggled at herself then doodled on the back of the page."
5467,Yokai Monster Academy (Sign up in OOC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5418&start=20,2011-12-24T04:09:41,2.2zenith,"The metal reaper ran a hand over his face, stopping at the base of his face to conceal a grin.<span style=""font-style: italic""> Am I the only sane person in this class? Did they just miss a major contradiction or did they let it pass? Nonetheless, I will correct this mistake.</span><br/><br/>Barzillai nodded, ""I see, however, that raises another question."" He coughed softly into his left hand, ""Why are we learning to co-exist with Humans when we are banned from walking amongst them?"" His lips twitched with slight amusement.Â"
5468,Yokai Monster Academy (Sign up in OOC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5418&start=20,2011-12-24T05:43:14,KriiVanWinters,"""Well I'd think that obvious..."" Ziel brang attention to himself as he spoke out once again to the class, he had no fear of building a good or bad reputation. ""If monster's are to co-exist with humans, would you leave blood thirsty monsters in the human world? Unattended... "" His tone of voice was as always frosty and cold, almost emotionless and heartless ""It would be, Maar, terror for those humans and disrupting the balance of our existance..."" He turned his attention back to the window he though to himself in a cold manor ""What a foolish question for a Vahlok ""."
5469,Yokai Monster Academy (Sign up in OOC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5418&start=20,2011-12-24T06:03:25,2.2zenith,"Barzillai froze and turned his head slowly to face the other student. ""Was I speaking to you? I'm perfectly fine with leaving anti-humans around, after all, the humans are little more than sacks of crimson. Why is it that humans can enter our realm when we cannot enter theirs? Because we are deluded into believing our leadership. Anti-humans running amok? Would they harm Monsters? No. So why give a damn about a weaker species? We are better, they should respect or fear us."" He turned to face the front again, meshing his fingers together, ""That's my opinion."""
5470,Yokai Monster Academy (Sign up in OOC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5418&start=20,2011-12-24T12:15:34,KriiVanWinters,"Not even giving the time of day to face the Vahlok he comments once again but this time his tone was flawless with no emotion to spare. ""Thats exactly my point, monsters like you are deluded with the fact that you are somehow stronger against an enemy who you feel has no power against you at all, and thats why monsters like you die with the intent to controle humanity..."" His gaze was still half focused outside, there were no students at all accet for the red sea in the background that traveled off to the right as well as the mountains that also traveled off to the left.<br/><br/>""It's the same for humans as well, killed on sight unless you've taken the context out of what our...Teacher said..."" His frosted hand pressed against the side of his cheeck as tention was building up in the room due to the difference of opinion, ""But it's...That kind of half arsed thinking that'll get you killed..."" He shook his head from the prospect and remained quiet afterwards he didint care about this person nor what ideals they hold, however turning up to this Academy and asking such droll is a waste of time and energy. The bell rang once more as the foot steps of students could be heared outside,"
5471,Yokai Monster Academy (Sign up in OOC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5418&start=20,2011-12-26T06:43:25,Spirit,"Celeste drew in a breath as she spoke to the one who had asked her a question a little bit ago. ""The motto is simply how you live your life. It is how we as monsters or halflings tend to choose how we wish to live by. Think of it as a mideval code of honor for the humans as knights. They lived by many codes or mottos of life."" She finally looked at her class and glanced towards Brandy who was still hesitant to go anywhere outside the classroom.<br/><Is there anything wrong, Brandy?> Celeste asked her pooch.<br/><Not really. I just feel off in this fur as one might be able to guess. But there is nothing I can truly do to fix that or excuse myself.><br/><Oh. Is that all it is?><br/><Yes.><br/><Then I shall go find the principal and ask them if we as a class may have something of a show and tell kind of thing where we explain who we are, what we are, and what the advantages and disadvantages are of being what we are. What do you think?><br/><I believe I shall ask soon, but for now teaching the class is in order.>"
5472,Yokai Monster Academy (Sign up in OOC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5418&start=20,2011-12-29T17:06:08,Spirit,"Celeste took her time waiting for the class to take their leave as she heard the bell ring out for the end of the day. ""The bell has rung, so by all means, class is dismissed!"" she exclaimed to the class with a hint of cheer in her voice. She started erasing the board and such beginning to end the day of work. After school, she could just wander the streets with Brandy in tow. She enjoyed roaming the streets at night preferably because then she could see hints of things infront of her. Nothing was extremely unusual with Celeste, just the fact she couldn't help but notice the variety of scents and sounds amongst other things about her own class. Her lack of sight clearly upset her, but after so many years, one might have thought that shouldn't affect her so badly. She just didn't like the side effects of being a half breed of tiger and angel mix. Though there were certain aspects of her life of being a hybrid that were phenomenally better than most would know. Elemental control on the tiger, or shifter, side was widley known that they should only be able to control a single element. Celeste was able to control two: ice and lightning. The stripes of her tiger form were shaped like lightning bolts and the fur was an icy blue with white patches. She loved that part of herself, but was slightly grateful that she could not show it until the time was right. The wings on back of her full mixed form were a slight gray color due in part to the fact that her mother was a fallen angel, thus making Celeste one as well."
5473,Yokai Monster Academy (Sign up in OOC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5418&start=20,2011-12-30T05:23:35,Donta,"Janice stared at the letter her father had given her. An overstuffed duffle bag laid at her feet and her book bag hung from her shoulders, but she was not prepared for what was going on. The address on the sheet was the one she was standing at, but all that was here was a simple bus stop. It was even the tight time for school to start but there was no school here. Panic gripped her heart as she frantically looked around, hoping to see some large building or something that could be a school, but there were none. Just a pole with sign, and a bench.<br/><br/>With a heavy sigh, she felt defeated and leaned over to pick up her bag, cursing how short the school uniform skirt was. It was the middle of nowhere and no one was around to see her so she didn't bother to cover herself. Something was definitely wrong maybe there was a typo on her sheet or something. As she dug inside her bag for her phone, a startling horn and the sound of an engine made her straighten up. Behind her a bus sat idling and a creepy man leaned on the wheel, with what she took to be a pervy smile on his face. It was hard to see the man's eyes under the hat of his bus driver's uniform.<br/><br/>""You're late."" he said, opening the door, ""School has already started, girl."" His voice seemed condescending, but Janice lifted her bags to her shoulders and got on.<br/><br/>""The letter said to be here at eight."" she said.<br/><br/>""I'm sure the teachers will excuse you, since you didn't know about the trip there."" he said, ""Your Father is a nice man. Tell your teacher it's my fault for not telling him about the bus."" he paused for a moment, as if in thought, ""Perhaps I did mention it, but your Father did have quite a few to drink. Perhaps it slipped his mind."" He smiled with his odd creepy smile, ""Take a seat, if you are sure you want to go. Last chance to change your mind."" Janice paused or a moment. He said it in a way that made her think twice. She looked at the paper once more. It seemed like a good school to go to. Why wouldn't she want to go?<br/><br/>Taking a seat, she crossed her legs and set her bags beside her. With a nod, she said, ""Yes. I'm sure. How bad can it be?""<br/><br/>The bus driver's smile broadened and he started laughing, closing the door as he chuckled. His laugh sent shivers down her spine...<br/><br/>-----------------------------------------------------<br/><br/>Nydran woke with a start when the bell rang. He rubbed his face to try and wake up, running his hands through his hair to straighten it. it was then he noticed his ears were elongated and pointed, which he quickly changed back with a shake of his head. Re-tying his hair behind his head once more, he left his paper on the teachers desk, smiling to her and her dog not even realizing she couldn't see it.<br/><br/>The schedule said he was free for the rest of the day. He quickly found his locker and stuffed his things inside, thinking of finding his room later. There was something he was looking forward to, like an instinct more than anything...<br/><br/>Moments later, he was standing on a cliff overlooking the red sea, his birth home. He had almost forgotten the smell, like the Human world's ocean, with a small hint of something else. It was something closer to blood, but it was neither Human nor monster blood. He noticed a figure on the beach below and took a path down the cliff. Approaching the figure, he realized it was one of his classmates.<br/><br/>""Morning."" he said as he stepped up beside him, joining in his gaze on the ocean, ""I'm Nydran."" There was an awkward silence. He wasn't used to talking to other people like this. He had Human friends in the past, but it felt different this time. He knew this guy was something else. He didn't know how to relate to him.<br/><br/>""This Ocean is something else, eh?""<br/><br/>-------------------------------------------------------------<br/><br/>Janice became engrossed in her sketchbook as soon as the bus started moving. He began drawing the creepy bus driver, complete with the mysterious shadow across his face hiding his eyes. She noticed when the bus entered a tunnel, but the lights of the bus was enough to continue to draw, she didn't notice the multicolored walls of the barrier separating the two worlds. Only when they exited the tunnel did she look up from her book, her drawing now complete. The light blinded her for a moment then when they adjusted, she saw the bus stop next to an odd looking bus stop that resembled a scarecrow. Stepping down to the dirt below, she shouldered her bags and gazed out across the ocean.<br/><br/>""Hey, mister."" She said, unsure of herself, ""Is it just me, or is the Ocean red? Maybe I'm seeing things."" The bus driver just chuckled and closed the door behind her.<br/><br/>""Good luck."" he said, then sped off down the tunnel, leaving Janice feeling completely lost. A gust of wind blew dust around her, making her grab for her skirt, then she looked around, not knowing which way to go.<br/><br/>Frustrated, she decided to start walking. The road led along a cliff overlooking the red sea which she was still confused about. The trees on the other side of the road seemed ominous and creepy, like some forest out of a Halloween movie. She admitted she was scared a little, but at the same time excited. This was definitely an adventure.<br/><br/>The dusty road seemed to curve away from the cliff into the woods, but she was unsure of going through the woods alone, especially in an unknown area. She sighed heavily, looking back down the road for any sign of life, or another vehicle or something, then she heard someone talking.<br/><br/>Daring to step up to the cliff, she gazed over and saw two people down below on the beach. Relief washed over her as she started making her way down the path to the beach, clutching her duffle bag in her arms, her chest bouncing with each unsure step.<br/><br/>""Um, Hello?! You there!"" she called, ""Can you two help me? I'm looking for Yokai High School. Is it around here? I'm very late!"""
5474,Yokai Monster Academy (Sign up in OOC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5418&start=20,2011-12-30T11:27:48,docemoon145,"Two figures walked down the street toward a bus stop. ""I am very sorry, Eury,"" said a boy with light blue hair, dressed in men's clothing, but wearing a surprising amount of female accessories. ""Because of my excitement we are late."" The other boy, with dark blue hair and a much more masculine appearance, sighed in an annoyed manner. ""Charon, I know you've only been here for a few days, but you can't get so excited about every new thing you see."" Charon's painted nails showed as he clapped his hands together in excitement. ""Oh, but there are so many new things to see. Like this transportation unit you call a bus! And this facility we will be attending called an academy! I am sorry. I am afraid I just went, as you say, one step forward and two steps back. You are right, Eury. I must try harder to contain myself."" Eury sighed again, ""Don't just say it, do it. It wouldn't be good if you brought too much attention to us. Some may find it hard to believe that two people who live together can be so different."" Eury said as they approached the bus stop. ""And for Pete's sake, try to talk more like me would ya? You're gonna stand out."" ""I do not understand,"" said Charon. ""What is wrong with the way I talk?"" Eury's eyebrow twitched as he said through his teeth a tight, ""Never mind.""<br/><br/>The two waited there for a good half hour before the bus showed up. ""Please, try to contain yourself,"" Eury said, annoyed at Charon's obvious excitement. The creepy driver opened the door for them. ""You're late,"" he said. ""The first day is practically over. Eury ignored him and took a seat. Charon soon became flustered. ""I am sorry for his rudeness. Thank you very much for allowing us on your fine bus."" The driver stared with his shadowed eyes at the strange boy with the colorful hair extensions and earrings. ""Uh, sure, no problem."" he muttered after a bit. After that Charon took his seat and the bus began moving. Soon they passed through a tunnel, then a multi-colored barrier. From there the surroundings had changed. Now there was a red sea, some cliffs, and woods, as opposed to the previous city. The driver stopped the bus at a sign resembling a scarecrow. ""Thank you very much for the transportation,"" Charon said as he got off the bus. The driver muttered a 'sure' then shook his head and closed the door, then drove back through the tunnel.<br/><br/>Charon waited a few moments and then, ""I am so amazed!"" Charon said with his manicured hands held together in excitement. ""Busses are incredible!"" Eurydiss sighed and began walking down the road in the direction of the woods. Charon didn't follow, catching sight of the three people standing on a beach at the base of the cliff. ""Eury,"" called the light blue haired boy, ""There are people down there. Shall we go say hello?"" ""Forget it,"" Eury grunted. ""Oh but why not? we could all become friends."" Eury looked back over his shoulder, ""I'm not interested in making friends. I have more important things to do."" ""There is nothing more important to me than friendship,"" Charon stated firmly. ""That includes my friendship with you, Eury"" Eury stopped walking for a minute and groaned. ""I can't show up without you and you're not gonna let up,"" said Eury. ""So fine, if we really must, we'll go see these people."" Charon clapped his hands together again. ""I am so glad to hear that. They are right down there.""<br/><br/>Eurydiss and Charon made their way down the cliff face onto the red sea beach. Eury didn't bother to say anything to these people, he stood there with his hands in his pockets, his aura clearly giving off the message ""back off"". Charon on the other hand was all smiles and rainbows. ""Hello, my name is Charon, and this is my cousin Eurydiss. Are you also students of Yokai academy?"""
5475,Yokai Monster Academy (Sign up in OOC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5418&start=20,2011-12-30T18:14:48,KriiVanWinters,"Ziel was out of the class before anyone else could notice, his paper work was handed in and the young male made his way towards the dorms just outside the Academy compound. A sigh was released as he stood infront of a gigantic door, the building was huge even for a monster's standards. A grounp of boys barged by him and berraided him with comments about his off eyes as well as his hair even in his human form there were some features that would stay on him, including his eyes, his father's eyes.<br/><br/>After a while of unpacking Ziel noticed he was on the top floor of the dorm, a window view that showed the front of the Academy as well as an ocean and mountain view.<span style=""color: #FF0000""> ""Hey!""</span>A yell was heard behind him with a sucker punch smashing the side of his jaw, the sound of pain escaped his lips and the expression of the hit would be seen in his right eye however the hit wasnt enough to break any bones or even show damage to his skin, a revelation hit Ziel at this time that his monster form didnt give any attributes to his human form, the dragon skin that was his monster form showed no protection whilst he was in his human state.<br/><br/>skidding across the floor via his feet, places his hands in his pockets and stood up, three huge creatures burst from Ziel's window one was a giant frankenstien monster, anouther a spikes cyclops and the last was a lizard man. All three stood infront of the building towering over Ziel, the young icey male had to make a break for it but the expression on his face was blank the question was, was he truely scared? Or was it to just see what his human form can do in situations like these. Sprinting through the forest with uncanny speed even in his human state was enough to lead the three giants towards the cliffs, on the other side of the cliffs Ziel could smell those that were in his class, however his attention was on the monsters that pursued him.<br/><br/>There he was standing at the edge of the cliff, both hands still in his pockets however one of the monsters had dissappeared in the forest,<span style=""color: #FF0000""> ""You bastard!!!"" </span>A titan like roar erupted from the frankenstien as his fist came towards Ziel, however in that instants the first of the giant froze up, the frost an snow rappidly incased the giants body freezing him in his attacking position. Ziel's face was still blank and his eyes showed no emotion even from the earlier hit didnt show any effect in his eyes. However the cyclops burst from the brush of the forest and slammed the young man off the cliff and into the blood waters, a trail of dirt followed him as a splash smashed on the surface. ""Damn it, didnt see that coming.."" The cyclope unleashed anouther raor and dived in after Ziel.<br/><br/>The waves erupted and caused rubble to bulster off the cliff side causing waves to hit across the beach and the cliffs. With a sudden shock the ocean's surface froze up with Ziel bursting through the now frozen waves, his head lowered with his fringe covering his eyes the show of emotion was still lost and the cyclopes was no where to be seen. Ziel slowly listed his head releasing a light sigh and gazing towards the horizon, but soon after his gaze fell upon the Dovah that stood not to far from the Ocean, turning his form towards the group his hands still in his pockets the cyclopes burst through the ocean's surface with anouther roar, but suddenly stopped in his place the ice that took over his body caused him to shatter and burst into millions upon millions of peices.<br/><br/>""Thats, a pity...."" He spoke to himself but turned away from the group and suddenly leaped to an unnatural height on the cliff, dissappearing over the clear sight of the forests."
5476,Yokai Monster Academy (Sign up in OOC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5418&start=20,2011-12-30T19:14:30,docemoon145,"Eurydiss did his best to analyze the ice boy in the amount of time he had: little to no emotion, strong, intelligent, sense of superiority. They would not get along; they were too similar. After the boy left Eury simply kicked the sand and stared out at the red sea. Charon also watched the boy, wide eyed. Not with a scared look on his face, more like a curious one. He stood with his head slightly tilted and his index finger on his chin. ""I wonder who that was,"" he said to himself. Charon looked to the frozen section of water. ""I also wonder how long it will take that to thaw."" He turned to Eurydiss. ""Eury, you saw that right? He was strong was he not?"" Charon laughed lightly. ""I am not sure that I could beat him in a straight up fight."" Eury kicked the sand again, ""Nope, you probably couldn't."" Charon nodded, ""Yes, that is what I said."" Eury looked out at the ocean. ""I might like to try sometime though,"" Charon smiled, ""I would not stop you, but if you were to die I would never forgive you, Eury.""<br/><br/>Charon looked out to the direction where the boy had come from. ""The school is through those woods, is it not?"" ""Probably,"" said Eurydiss. ""That is the way the road goes."" Charon turned to the other people on the beach. ""Well in that case, I suppose we will be going now."" He looked to the girl with the duffel bag. ""You still have your belongings with you. Why do you not come with us to the academy so you can put them away?"" Eury looked up, ""Charon, you're not thinking..."" said Eury trying to keep his eyes off the girl's enormous chest. Charon tilted his head, ""Eh? I am not thinking what, Eury?"" Eurydiss' eyebrow twitched. /He doesn't notice,/ Eury thought in disbelief.<br/><br/>Charon continued to look confused. ""Oh, never mind,"" said Eury, blushing. ""Well all right,"" said Charon. ""How about you come with us?"" he said to the girl. ""We have just arrived as well."" Charon smiled a completely innocent and friendly smile, ""Why not?"""
5477,Yokai Monster Academy (Sign up in OOC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5418&start=20,2011-12-31T02:13:35,Donta,"Janice smiled and was about to introduce herself, when two more joined them on the beach, but her attention was focused on the man before her, with black hair and red eyes. His eyes were red like the color of the sea. The color of blood. Her heart beat faster out of excitement and a little bit of fear. These people were way more interesting than any previous schoolmates she had in the past. Her eyes went to the boy standing beside him, a thin yet toned guy with blue hair. Dyed perhaps? She thought the color was odd but it did suit him in an odd way. The most obvious feature of the blue haired boy, however, was that he looked exhausted.<br/><br/>""Morning."" She said, ""I'm Janice. Can I bother som..."" she stopped when she heard footsteps in the sand behind her and she turned to see what the thought of as the personification of Yin and Yang. two boys, one dark and dreary looking, the other bright and bubbly. The boy with white hair beamed and made a little of her worry go away.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Hello, my name is Charon, and this is my cousin Eurydiss. Are you also students of Yokai academy?""</span><br/><br/>""Yes! I'm just looking for the place."" Janice said.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Yesâ€¦ Yokaiâ€¦ there is no more class for the breast of the- rest of the day,"" Kal was blushing intensely at this point. ""Pardon me.""</span>The red eyed boy said awkwardly. Janice didn't even hear his mistake and smiled back at him, the blue haired boy stepped forward, his eyes to the cliff above.<br/><br/>""You guys here that?"" he asked. There was a sudden roar, and Nydran saw Ziel, his classmate flying over the side of the cliff and into the water. Then, a monster followed him over, a Cyclops if Nydran saw correctly. It was a quick battle, ending in the death of the cyclops. It was a pity since a student was killed, but he was at least glad he wasn't involved. It was Charon who spoke first.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""I wonder who that was,"" he said to himself. Charon looked to the frozen section of water. ""I also wonder how long it will take that to thaw."" He turned to Eurydiss. ""Eury, you saw that right? He was strong was he not?"" Charon laughed lightly. ""I am not sure that I could beat him in a straight up fight."" Eury kicked the sand again, ""Nope, you probably couldn't."" Charon nodded, ""Yes, that is what I said."" Eury looked out at the ocean. ""I might like to try sometime though,"" Charon smiled, ""I would not stop you, but if you were to die I would never forgive you, Eury.""</span><br/><br/>They were acting like it was no big deal but Nydran's heart was beating faster from slight panic. He would never see this kind of thing in a Human school. As they all stared at the ice now floating in the red ocean, Nydran noticed Janice began to sway on her feet. Standing beside her, he was able to grab her arm before her knees buckled and started to shake.<br/><br/>""You alright, Janice?"" he asked, ""You look as if you haven't seen a monster before.""<br/><br/>""A what?"" she asked with a squeak.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""The school is through those woods, is it not?"" ""Probably,"" said Eurydiss. ""That is the way the road goes."" Charon turned to the other people on the beach. ""Well in that case, I suppose we will be going now."" He looked to the girl with the duffel bag. ""You still have your belongings with you. Why do you not come with us to the academy so you can put them away?"" Eury looked up, ""Charon, you're not thinking..."" said Eury trying to keep his eyes off the girl's enormous chest. Charon tilted his head, ""Eh? I am not thinking what, Eury?"" Eurydiss' eyebrow twitched. /He doesn't notice,/ Eury thought in disbelief.<br/><br/>Charon continued to look confused. ""Oh, never mind,"" said Eury, blushing. ""Well all right,"" said Charon. ""How about you come with us?"" he said to the girl. ""We have just arrived as well."" Charon smiled a completely innocent and friendly smile, ""Why not?""</span><br/><br/>Janice started to panic. She had no idea what was going on and the blue haired boy had a tight grip on her arm so she couldn't run even if she wanted to. Granted he was helping her stand because her damn legs wouldn't listen to her after what she had just seen. All she could do was nod slightly.<br/><br/>""I'll come with you."" Nydran said, ""You look like you could use a hand."" he turned to Kal behind him, ""Kal, you coming too or would you rather some peace and quiet here?""<br/><br/>They made their way up the path to the road, then began walking towards the school. Nydran carried the girl's duffle bag on his shoulder, while she slung her arm around it as well, supporting her as she walked. She looked terrified beyond belief and Nydran's mind swam as they walked, focused on her scent, the smell of strawberry perfume, and the overpowering sensation of her ample bosom pressed to his side. He tried to be mature about it, but as a guy the disrespectful thoughts were in the back of his mind, where he hoped they would stay. Right now, there was something more important at hand.<br/><br/>Lowering his voice, he whispered to Janice, ""Are you really going to be alright?""<br/><br/>""I...I don't know."" she muttered, ""What happened back there? Did I really see what I thought I saw? Am I going crazy?!""<br/><br/>""You saw a fight between two monsters, perhaps more up on the cliff."" He said quietly, ""Haven't you ever seen another monster before?""<br/><br/>""A m-monster?"" she stammered, her legs buckling once more and Nydran strained to keep her upright, ""There are real live monster's here?!""<br/><br/>""Shhh!"" Nydran hushed her, ""Yes. Yokai High school is a school for monsters. Everyone here is a monster. Aren't you one too? Why else would you come?"" Nydran heard her stop breathing and stopped. Tears were streaming down her face. She sank to her knees and shook as she cried, Nydran kneeled beside her, waving for the rest to move on.<br/><br/>""She's just a little homesick."" he said to the group, ""I'll make sure she gets there. Go on ahead."" He waited for them to move on and turned back to Janice, who was now cowering away from him.<br/><br/>""You're all Monsters? You're lying! There are no such thing!"" she said, her voice unable to make much more than a whisper, ""I can't be here. I need to go home. It's not safe."" She hugged into her knees, not caring that Nydran could see under her skirt. She was scared, ""It's all a lie! Or a really bad dream! That's right! I'm still on the bus on the way to school! I just fell asleep!""<br/><br/>""No, it's not a dream."" Nydran said, putting a hand on her shoulder, but she swatted it away.<br/><br/>""Stay away! You're a monster too! You want to eat me or something!"" she cried.<br/><br/>""No, I'm not the kind that eats Humans."" he said, ""I lived in your world for most of my life. I lived in Florida with my parents. They own an aquarium. I'm a Merman. It's probably why I smell like the ocean.""<br/><br/>""You don't look like a Mermaid!"" she snapped. Nydran sighed.<br/><br/>""My Sister and Mother are Mermaids, I'm a Merman. Same species I suppose. All monsters attending this school are required to stay in a Human form. It's so we can learn about Humans and co-exist with them."" he paused for a moment, then added, ""You're really a Human, aren't you?"" He had to confirm it.<br/><br/>Janice nodded and wiped the tears from her eyes. Nydran sighed and looked around nervously, his hand over his mouth.<br/><br/>""Okay, this is fine. You're going to be alright. Just don't let anyone know, alright?"" he said.<br/><br/>""I want to go home."" She said.<br/><br/>""And it would probably be best if you did and forget about this place, but that bus driver only comes around once a month."" he said, ""Like it or not, you're here for a month at least. It would probably be best to play the part and pretend to be a monster. For your safety.""<br/><br/>""Why?""<br/><br/>""Human's aren't allowed in the Monster realm. They're supposed to be killed on sight."" he said.<br/><br/>""So why haven't you killed me yet?"" she whimpered.<br/><br/>""Why would I kill an innocent?"" he asked, ""I don't want to kill anyone. I only eat fish mostly and sometimes I feel bad killing those."" He smiled trying to reassure her and offered his hand, ""Don't worry. I'll keep your secret. Just make sure you don't tell anyone that you're Human. There's a rule here that you're supposed to keep your true identity a secret anyway, so everyone expects you to keep it a secret anyway.""<br/><br/>""Didn't you just break that rule?"" she asked, taking his hand and standing up, Nydran chuckled, lifting her bag to his shoulder once more.<br/><br/>""I suppose. But I'm keeping your secret, you'll keep mine."" he said, ""I'm Nydran by the way.""<br/><br/>""Janice."" she said as she started walking beside him again, ""You look exhausted.""<br/><br/>""Long trip here. Haven't slept since I left Florida and the plane ride was way too long.""<br/><br/>""Ah I see."" she said, forcing a smile. She decided to give this place a chance, regardless, vowing to be very careful. Nydran seemed nice enough and she thought she could trust him, but she didn't really have a choice. He was the only one who could help her if she got in trouble right now. Then there was the other guy he was with on the beach. There was something about his smoldering red eyes that she couldn't get out of her mind. It was like they could see into her soul.<br/><br/>For now, she followed Nydran to the school, tentatively crossing the threshold of the ominous gate overhead, then she stared upwards at the architecture of the building, like something out of a Halloween movie, or designed by Tim Burton, or at least his brother...<br/><br/>Nydran led her into the school and to the homeroom class, where he saw Celeste still at her desk, her dog sitting nearby.<br/><br/>""Morning, Miss Celeste. We have a straggler for our class that missed the assignment."" Nydran said, ""This is Janice."" Janice stepped up to her and bowed.<br/><br/>""It's nice to meet you. I'm Janice Carter."" she said, ""Sorry I'm late. I misunderstood the time on the letter. The bus driver said to tell you he said it was alright."""
5478,Yokai Monster Academy (Sign up in OOC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5418&start=20,2011-12-31T03:28:07,docemoon145,"The blue haired man looked nice enough so when he said he'd take care of the girl Charon smiled and went ahead. Eury went on mostly because he didn't care either way. After they had gone down the road for a while Charon spoke. ""Eury...I believe that girl was human."" ""You think so?"" Eurydiss drolled. ""You do not?"" Eury sighed, ""Everyone at this school is required to stay in their human forms. It's impossible to tell who's human and who isn't."" ""No,"" said Charon, ""you're wrong. She was human."" Eury kicked a rock on the road. ""And what makes you so sure?"" ""You never noticed?"" asked Charon. ""That all humans share one thing in common that a monster can not mimic?"" Eury paused, ""There is? Then this is the first I've heard of it. Well go on; tell me."" Charon smiled and looked up at the clouds. ""All humans walk in a way that shows that they are not hiding anything."" Eury stared at Charon. ""Well what if they are hiding something, just not a monster identity?"" ""Then you can see it in their eyes,"" said Charon. ""Anyway, we should not mention this to anyone. From what you have told me, not all monsters are kind to humans."" Eury nodded, ""But more importantly: it's illegal for a human to be in the monster realm. They'll kill her if they find out."" ""Oh, no,"" said Charon, ""I won't let that happen. It's clear she came to this place without knowing about it. If anyone tries to harm her, I will not stand for it."" Eury rubbed the back of his head, ""Charon, your sense of justice is gonna get you killed."" Charon smiled and laughed, but didn't say anything.<br/><br/>Eventually they came to the section of the road the lead into the woods and soon the entrance to the academy could be seen. However, before they could get there, something shiny caught Charon's eye. Curious he hurried over and picked up the oddly shaped metal item. ""Eury, what is this?"" Eury glanced back. ""Where did you find that?!"" ""It was just laying here on the ground."" ""That's a gene lamp!"" said Eury. Excited for the first time since Charon had seen him. ""What is a gene lamp?"" asked Charon. ""If you rub it, then a gene has to come out and grant you a wish. The gene who owns this lamp probably dropped it here."" ""Oh?"" said Charon. ""Then if I rub it the gene will be able to find it again?"" ""You're not gonna make a wish with it?"" asked Eury. ""You could have anything."" Charon smiled, ""I just want friends and true friends can not be wished for. I will return this lamp to its owner."" with that Charon proudly rubbed the lamp, and awaited the appearance of the gene."
5479,Yokai Monster Academy (Sign up in OOC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5418&start=20,2011-12-31T05:19:03,2.2zenith,"Barzillai handed in the paper yet he remained in his seat, he rested his head on a palm,<span style=""font-style: italic"">the damned arrogance... I will see to that my own brand of justice be dealt out! And that little kid, who the hell does he think he is?! No, no, stay with the plan, get the Key, return and open the Gate.</span>He walked over to the window and saw a group of figures in school uniform,<span style=""font-style: italic""> what the hell is going on? A day at the beach?</span>He snorted and was about to leave the classroom when he saw the Merman and a new student, and two other students.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I sense something strange, this aura... A human?! No, Barzillai, wait, the time for killing would come.</span>His hand momentarily swirled into a weapon before turning back into a hand. He stepped forward, ""Hey, Nydran, a friend of yours?"" He scratched his head idly.Â"
5480,Yokai Monster Academy (Sign up in OOC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5418&start=40,2011-12-31T06:05:55,docemoon145,"Eurydiss glanced past the girl at the luggage she had left in the road. ""Don't think so,"" he said. ""You just want us to carry your bags for you."" Charon blinked, ""She does? Well then why do we not help her?"" ""She brought all this stuff, so she should have to carry it,"" said Eury, his ""back off"" aura clearly showing. ""Well we do not have anything to carry but this lamp,"" said Charon. Who then tore off an excess part of his shoelace and used it to tie the lamp to the belt loop of his jeans by it's handle. He held his hands up. ""There, she has two big bags and now both of my hands are free. I am sorry, I would carry your... the smaller ones two, but I do not have enough hands."" Eurydiss sighed. He should have told Charon what a backpack and purse were before they came here. Oh well. ""I'm not carrying anything,"" said Eury. ""But you can actually carry three things if you put the back pack on normally. I'll help you with it."" He said before Charon could ask any stupid questions. The three went over the the girl's bags. Eurydiss seemed really annoyed about it, but he helped Charon put on the back pack. Charon obeyed the subtle message from earlier and didn't make any excited reactions to the strange new object. Charon then swung both of the huge duffel bags over his shoulders with ease. ""Shall we go then?"" He asked, his breathing not even strained. Eury looked to the girl. ""You're carrying the purse on your own. Be glad Charon's such a push over or you wouldn't even have gotten this much."" The two started walking again just in front of her. ""By the way,"" said the boy carrying her bags. ""I am Charon, and this is my cousin Eurydiss. We are late though. According to another student we met on the beach, class has ended for the day. I suppose we will have to pick up our assignment before tomorrow's class."" Charon smiled warmly at her, not showing any strain from carrying the heavy bags. ""It is nice to meet you."""
5481,Yokai Monster Academy (Sign up in OOC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5418&start=40,2011-12-31T13:27:21,KriiVanWinters,"Ziel heared those words in the ancient tounge of thier Kin and would be more than happy to oblige, still within his human form a unbelievable leap shattered from the tree line he stood upon the the opening of the forest that slowly slopped upwards into the near-by single, lonely giant mountain, His hands still in his pockets and his gaze ever emotionless the frost was much more suttle however powerful,this time the fire Dova'h heat at little to no effect on the small amount of ice that peirced the grounds, his light yellow, peircing gaze stared at the dovah ice fogging into a near mist expression. Ziel looked the other way and tilted his head in a shaking motion towards the mountains.<br/><br/>""Meyz Dovah, Leh Hin Ahkrin Evenaar."" He turned his back away from his kin and took multiple leaps across the rocks towards the summit of the mountain, his voice was powerful and authoritive goodness only knows what he shout would do to others. However this wasnt a battle to the death but more of a battle of instinct, he couldnever kill a DovahKiin even if instructed he never hated his kin either it he could have changed the ways of his own kind he would. But when two Dovah find each other it is in thier blood to fight, in thier blood to feel each others Thu'um and relish every moment of it.<br/><br/>""Come, DovahKiin...."" Out of no where a frosted tear swept his face and shattered in the coldness of his aura, was he crying?"
5482,Yokai Monster Academy (Sign up in OOC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5418&start=40,2011-12-31T20:42:50,docemoon145,"Eury sighed, ""Don't bother asking something like that. You'll just get a stupid answer."" ""No, I will answer the question,"" said Charon. He then legitimately thought about it. ""I suppose I just really like colors. That is what I told Eury too, but he seems to think it is a 'stupid answer'."" Eury sighed and kicked a rock in the road, ""So why'd you bring all this stuff anyway?"" ""She can bring a lot if she wants to,"" said Charon. ""After all, we did not bring anything."" Charon paused, ""I wonder what we will do about textbooks?"" ""Who cares?"" said Eury, ""We'll figure something out. And no, it's not fair to bring so much stuff if you're not gonna carry it yourself."" Charon smiled in a friendly way, ""I do not mind. Besides, at least she packed light things instead of heavy ones. That makes it easy to help."" ""Charon, you're freakishly strong. Get that through your thick head."" Charon thought for a moment, ""...Am I?"" Eurydiss' eyebrow twitched again, /he's so damn oblivious./ Charon looked confused for a moment, then turned to Roda with a smile on his face. ""It was Roda was it not? I hope we can be friends here. It would be nice to know a few people when going some place new."" Eury snorted, ""Come on Charon, you have no idea who or what this girl is. This is a good way to get yourself killed."" ""She is not a bad person,"" Charon stated firmly. ""And she does not know what I am either. So we are on mutual ground and can therefore be friends."" Eurydiss sighed, ""Charon, you're a hopeless dreamer."" ""And I will willingly stay this way,"" he said proudly. ""If you do not wish to make friends then that is up to you. But do not expect me to act the same."" He smiled again, ""I happen to like the people I've met here so far."""
5483,Yokai Monster Academy (Sign up in OOC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5418&start=40,2012-01-01T00:07:52,docemoon145,"Charon looked at her, his eyes wide and questioning. ""Now I am confused. You are clearly another monster, yet you do not know where you are? Yokai Academy is a school for monsters. We are in the monster realm. Since you are a monster yourself I assumed you already knew."" Eury sighed and gave Roda a ""seriously?"" look, ""I guess not everyone is as good at telling who's a monster and who isn't as you Charon. All the monsters who go to Yokai are required to stay in their human forms."" He laughed a cold laugh, ""I guess maybe that's why you couldn't tell."" ""Do not be mean to her Eury,"" said Charon sadly, ""She did not know, it is not her fault."" Charon turned to her his smile now held a tinge of sadness in it. ""Please try to understand, not all of the monsters who go here are mean, or scary. I know that I am not, or at the very least I try not to be. Are you going to be alright, Roda?"""
5484,Yokai Monster Academy (Sign up in OOC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5418&start=40,2012-01-01T02:53:38,KriiVanWinters,"Ziel watched the Dovah infront of him, impressed by his integrity and strength as a Dovah, for the first time in years a gentle smile hardly was seen crossing his lips, but his eye's were ever emotionless. It would be dishonorable to not recompence with such an action, so he gave the fire Dovah what he wished for, in that moment the young boy's figure grew into a titan like state, his wings streching a far that covered almost the entire summit mountain side, his horns grew with verocity as well as his Carferer scales streched across his body, frost rappidly overwhelmed the heat that surrounded the summit giving little space to none for the fire Dovah,s heat to melt the ice, frost and snow that now rappidly shrouded the area. One peircing yellow eye opened with the blizzard frost slapping the mountains face, his figure of a Dovah was hard to be seen behind that blankey of snow that blew around rappidly however the shadow that rebounded off the blizzards face was something out of a nightmare. Unlike any normal Dovah form Ziel's was much indiferent, much bigger and all the aura that was contained in his body seeped out slowly, the blizzard was the start of it and the frost would only have grown.<br/><br/>""Staadnau"" a boomed voice erupted the mountain causing a shift in the winds. Sudenly a powerful roar blasted from the blizzards storm with a Thu'um a giant beam-like frost exploded upwards towards the skies, instead of shattering it against his Kin he wished to see if he could match it by converting his flame within the frost. This frost was powerful however, so cold to the touch that it felt like a feirce flame instead, the very atmosphere of the current air even cuased glimmers of astanomical interphereance causing a rainbow effect in the snow that the two Dova's could only see. It was nothing of a threatening action but more or a creation of ""art"" in it's truest sence, instead of destruction use a Thu'um to create something that can be admired by anouther, this had never been attempted but Ziel was never a full Dovah to begin with. Something he had hidden from all and intended to keep.<br/><br/>Lowering his head as the frost concealed his true identity from the eye's of the flaming Dovah, he looked to the side as frost still spilled from his snout and open jaw, that single yellow eye piercing through the blizzard as it returned to it's original storm."
5485,Yokai Monster Academy (Sign up in OOC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5418&start=40,2012-01-01T04:48:33,docemoon145,"Charon smiled sadly, ""Yes, it is all true. Nearly everyone here is a monster. This school was created so monsters could learn about humans and themselves and learn to coexist with the humans. And you should not think of monsters so much as a kind of beast, but more as a species with many divisions in it."" Eurydiss looked at Roda with dark eyes, ""The whole hiding in closets thing I find hard to believe, even though I haven't met many monsters myself. Charon and I are origin monsters which means we were born to a family of humans, but somehow ended up being a new species of monster. Since we're both origins our monster forms and our powers are entirely different. But I've had a lot more experience with... well everything, than Charon has. So if you were wondering, that's part of the reason he's odd."" Charon blinked at him, ""That is the second time you have said that to me, Eury. I do not understand. How am I odd?"" Eury's eyebrow twitched, ""Just don't worry about it. I'll explain it to you later."" Eury turned back to Roda, ""Anyway, I won't lie, some monsters do eat humans and even other monsters, so watch your back."" Charon spoke up, ""That is not nice Eury. You are scaring her."" He turned to Roda, ""He is not lying, but not all monsters are like that. Eury and I don't eat people.""<br/><br/>Eury smirked, ""You looked surprised when Charon and I knew you were a monster and not human. I just assumed, but Charon says he can tell by how a person walks or something."" ""Yes,"" said Charon, ""That is right. But understand, as a monster this is the best place you can learn with out worrying that you are different or anything. No one here is the same as another and it is meant to be a relatively safe place. I have already decided that I will not let any friends I make here get hurt, and I consider us friends now, so I will protect you if the need arises."" Eury laughed, ""If he says something like that you know he means it. Charon doesn't understand the concepts of deceiving, or leading a person on. Don't expect the same charity from me though. I'm not too big on making friends."" Eury looked ahead of them. ""Look the gate's right there. Let's just go inside and be done with it."""
5486,Yokai Monster Academy (Sign up in OOC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5418&start=40,2012-01-01T18:24:57,KriiVanWinters,"Ziel watched the display of speed, more than the power of his Thu'um though both were impressive the effort that was conjured was much needed on the fire Dovah's side than his own. "" Ahzid Al...."" Was the only two words that escaped the Ice Dovah's mouth, reguardless of him being even a portion of the Dovah blood-line we was still Dovah none the less. It was also true his Thu'um was not pure and as such to that degree of power to show was also only a portion of the true potential, the titan-like dragon shifted through the now ember-like atmosphere however once again he allowed this prospect to happen, for the fire Dovah to break through was an accomplishment on his part however the flames once again swept into none existance as another more harsh cold blizzard suddenly shattered by, in his own rite the Dovah blood was strong however another existance and one not of his own choosing was more powerful that even a Dovah, a secret that even the young Ice kin would not tell another reguardless of blood-kin or friendship.<br/><br/>He felt it nessesary to keep his body concealed behind the layer of thick automic ice that once again blistard to such a cold fuse that it seemed like fire, however his features were in thier truest form the observation that ran through the ice dovah's mind was that his form would seem as a element base but that was far from the truth. However he was not willing to show himself yet, either out of secrecy or the dellusion that something would turn wrong if his true identity was uncovered that a judgement would be made, though he never cared for those around him he did care what people thought of the Dovah as well as his other identity, once again a great flux of power that had been built suddenly shattered the sude of the summit causing the rest of the flames to bolster into ice, freezing the very flames in thier place.<br/><br/>His eyes then turned towards the skies at the arura-borialic, as the blistering cold merely shattered. along his Ziel's Dovah nature by his own will, to his mind there was no need to continue and the only thing was proved was that thier Thu'um was a match for each other from thier own kin's conflict. Ziel stood there once more looking like a mere boy, his hands in his pockets but his shirt was ripped off due to the lateness of taking it off from his transformation. Ziel turned away with both his eyes closed, and walked away, the forst disappaited as he leaped down from the mountain side and landed on his feet in a flawless fashion, something was a miss at his school something that could even call him away from a Dovah confrentation. He once again made his way towards the school, ever emotionless."
5487,Yokai Monster Academy (Sign up in OOC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5418&start=40,2012-01-02T04:46:21,Spirit,"<span style=""font-weight: bold"">Nydran led her into the school and to the homeroom class, where he saw Celeste still at her desk, her dog sitting nearby.<br/><br/>""Morning, Miss Celeste. We have a straggler for our class that missed the assignment."" Nydran said, ""This is Janice."" Janice stepped up to her and bowed.<br/><br/>""It's nice to meet you. I'm Janice Carter."" she said, ""Sorry I'm late. I misunderstood the time on the letter. The bus driver said to tell you he said it was alright.""</span><br/><br/>Celeste smiled to the new comer. ""It is quite all right. I have a book I need you to fill out while you are here, and don't worry too much about us, or at least some of us. I can tell you are unsure and afraid of something, but if something truly bothers you, find me. I will be able to at least get something figured out. And thank you Nydran for bringing Ms. Carter to the class. It's a pleasure to meet you, Ms. Carter. Everything should be fine, all you missed was orientation, which was simply stating where everything is and where you are allowed to go and where you are not allowed to go. What the serious rules were and the school rules,"" she said with a smile. Even though she could not see Janice, she reached out a hand to clasp Janice's arm in a comforting gesture. She had been raised by humans and felt a slightly stronger connection to them than she had to her own kind. Celeste didn't mind that at all. Brandy wandered over to Janice and sniffed her hand and sat right in front of the two students curiously."
5488,Yokai Monster Academy (Sign up in OOC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5418&start=40,2012-01-02T18:47:05,Donta,"""Thank you, Miss Celeste."" Janice said. At least her teacher was nice too and didn't seem scary. Still she felt extremely paranoid knowing that everyone around her was just a mere fake image of what they really were. Sure it was better than seeing them all walk around in monster form, but it was the uncertainty of it that scared her. She felt safer around Nydran than anyone else here because he was nice enough to tell her what he was, but she still hadn't seen his true form, which was understandable because of the school rules. All she had to do to survive in this school was to pretend she was a monster too, but which would be a secret as well. The teachers dog sat before them and she couldn't resist the urge to reach down and pet the dog on the head.<br/><br/>""Let me show you to the dorms so you can get settled in."" Nydran said. He led her outside where he retrieved his things from his locker<br/><br/>They left the school and followed the short path to the dorms nearby. The male and female buildings were right beside each other according to the map and thankfully clearly marked. Peering between the buildings, Nydran could see that they were connected in the back with what he assumed was a main hall and a cafeteria.<br/><br/>""Let's go and find our rooms and get settled in. Everyone should be gathering in the main hall around dinner time."" he said, then added, ""Be careful.""<br/><br/>""Thanks, Nydran."" Janice said, trying to smile. She gave a polite bow and bounced up the stairs to find her room.<br/><br/>--------------------------------<br/><br/>Nydran felt happy as he ascended the stairs. He passed a few other students, some showing signs of their monster form, thinking that the dorms were a zone where the rule didn't apply. He kept glancing at his sheet for his room number and found it quickly. Once inside, the curtains were parted in a way that shone a glorious ray of light on the pristine made bed, as if it were a classic car at a motor show. The holy grail of mattresses. A divine duvet, if you will. The sight of it nearly brought a tear to his eye. It was so beautiful to his fatigued eyes. He stumbled forward, his bags dropping to the floor as he stumbled. Arms outstretched as he groped for it, then at the last moment, he tripped on the rug and landed on the bed, his head hitting the pillow. A glorious sigh of relief escaped his lips which was quickly replaced by a light snore...<br/><br/>-------------------------------<br/><br/>Janice felt anxious as she ascended the stairs. She passed a few other girls on the stairs, hugging the wall as they passed and chatted about the Human world, as if it were some other dimension or country. Staring at her sheet, she tried not to attract any attention as she found her room. Once inside, she closed the door and locked it behind her, setting her bag on the floor beside the bed. Taking a seat on the sheets, she pulled out her cell phone. On the screen a picture of her parents, and in the corner, a big red X that made her feel even more depressed. Scooting back to put her back against the wall she pulled her sketchbook from her bag and started drawing a Merman, or what she thought Nydran would look like, anyway. The hours began to slip away as she indulged in her hobby.<br/><br/>-------------------------------<br/><br/>""Dinner time!"" someone yelled as he rapped on the door.<br/><br/>Nydran woke with a start and snorted embarrassingly, his pillow stained with drool. He slowly sat up and immediately groped for his water bottle which he emptied quickly. His next mission was to refill it as soon as possible. Fixing his hair and washing his face, he carried his now full bottle as he made his way down the stairs to the dining hall where the smell of food invited him in.<br/><br/>------------------------------<br/><br/>""Dinner time!"" someone yelled as he rapped on the door.<br/><br/>Janice jumped from her trance and yelped, making her face flush red with embarrassment. She looked down at her page, having a very respectable representation of Nydran as a Merman complete with his tail in a red ocean and rocks all around him. In her trance, she had also drawn a towering figure standing on the rocks with red eyes glowing. It had to be the other guy that was with Nydran on the beach. There was something about him that she couldn't stop thinking about which she thought strange. Packing her things she left the protection of her room and cautiously made her way downstairs to the main Dining hall.<br/><br/>------------------------------<br/><br/>""Settle in alright?"" Nydran asked when he saw Janice. She stepped up beside him and nodded, noticing his groggy state.<br/><br/>""You slept, didn't you?"" she asked, ""Have a good sleep?""<br/><br/>""I died as I hit the pillow. Still feel tired. I should be fine by tomorrow."" he said. He was only able to make simple sentences at this point, making Janice smile in amusement. They grabbed a tray and stood in line for a welcoming feast of steak or fish, an expensive looking meal with all the fixings. Janice took a steak while to no surprise, Nydran took fish, then they went to sit down at a rather empty table."
5489,Yokai Monster Academy (Sign up in OOC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5418&start=40,2012-01-02T21:06:23,docemoon145,"Charon smiled sadly as he let Roda take her bags back. They watched her walk away and enter the academy gates. ""I think she is going to be alright,"" said Charon. ""I could care less if she got eaten,"" said Eury heartlessly. Charon gasped, ""Eury! That was not a nice thing to say!"" Eurydiss shoved his hands in his pockets, ""Yeah, well we have our own problems. Like not having any textbooks."" Charon put his hand to his chin, ""Oh, yes, I had almost forgotten."" Eury sighed, well first we'll go to our teacher and ask them about it. Then it looks like we're sharing a dorm room."" Eury sighed again, his sighs always sounded like he was annoyed. ""At least I can make sure you don't say anything stupid to anyone."" Charon didn't hear this last comment.<br/><br/>Charon and Eurydiss went to their teacher Miss Celeste, and she gave them some of the extra textbooks and the reading assignment, but said she'd have them fill out the question sheet at class tomorrow. They made their way to the boy's dorms and had just enough time to set down their textbooks before someone knocked on their door calling them for dinner.<br/><br/>They made their way to the dining hall and found themselves faced with an alarming number of students. ""Wow, I have never seen so many people gathered together,"" said Charon in awe. ""Just relax,"" said Eurydiss. ""Look there's the food line."" The two went over to the food line where they had a choice of steak or fish. Eury chose steak while Charon chose fish. Charon looked to Eury's plate. ""Eury, your fish has turned an odd color. I would not eat it if I were you."" Eury's eyebrow twitched as he explained, ""Fish is an animal that lives in the water. What I'm eating is called steak, and it's from an animal that<span style=""font-style: italic"">doesn't</span>live in the water. So it looks and tastes different. Do you understand?"" Charon pondered it, ""I think I understand now Eury."" They were looking for a spot to sit when they saw the blue haired man and the human girl sitting at an otherwise unoccupied table. ""Look Eury,"" said Charon. ""We know them! Let's sit there."" Eury protested, saying they should find an empty table, but Charon dragged him over anyway.<br/><br/>""Hello,"" said Charon, ""We met at the beach. May we sit here with you?"" Charon asked politely with a big friendly smile on his face. Eury was avoiding their eye contact."
5490,Yokai Monster Academy (Sign up in OOC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5418&start=40,2012-01-02T23:29:27,Spirit,"<span style=""font-weight: bold"">He back tracked to Celeste's office, hoping she would be there. He wasn't all sure where else to find her, and he was a little embarrassed to go to anyone else. He knocked softly on the door.<br/><br/>""Iinah Celeste, may I enter?""</span><br/><br/>""Yes, you may enter,"" Celeste said still cleaning off the board. ""What is it?"" she asked calmly.<br/><br/>Brandy smiled enjoying the attentions of the new student. Her tail wagged as she tried stretching up to receive more affections.<br/><br/>Celeste kept her ears on the student, Kal, she believed he had been called. <Brandy, be nice to the new student. I know you when you get attention.> she laughed.<br/><br/><Whatever you say, Celeste.> the dog replied settling down a bit, but her tail was still wagging.<br/><br/>Celeste could hear the swishing of Brandy's tail and laughed more to herself than anything. She also realized her sight was slowly improving, but she wondered how long that would take until she could see. Celeste wasn't sure about wanting to be able to see. She actually enjoyed being blind. For the life of her, Celeste actually could do better without sight, and preferred her blurry blindness at night. She also enjoyed having Brandy at school, Celeste mused. The dog kept her company and her mind was settled during class so she didn't have to think about what to say or who to please or anything like that. Brandy was a seeing eye dog to Celeste, but the dog was a friend to her as well."
5491,Yokai Monster Academy (Sign up in OOC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5418&start=40,2012-01-03T00:57:42,docemoon145,"Soon after Charon had asked for a seat he noticed what appeared to be a fight. Between a large boy and ... Roda! ""Please excuse me,"" said Charon, setting his tray down at the table and pushing his way through the bystanders. ""Roda!"" called Charon as he stood between her and the advancing bull-boy. ""What are you doing? Are you hurt?"" The boy charged forward and just before he slammed into Charon, Charon pushed out his hand. The impact not only stopping the boy, but launching him backward several yards. Charon didn't look mad at the boy or anything. He didn't even look like he'd been trying on that last punch. He turned to Roda with a concerned look on his face. ""Are you alright?"" he asked, offering her a hand. The bull boy had gotten the wind knocked out of him and was currently unconscious. ""I did promise to protect the friends I made here, did I not?""<br/><br/>Eury watched as Charon ran off to be a hero.<span style=""font-style: italic"">That idiot,</span>he thought.<span style=""font-style: italic"">He's gonna get us both in trouble.</span>He sat down at the table giving ample space between himself and the others, and tried to ignore the situation."
5492,Yokai Monster Academy (Sign up in OOC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5418&start=40,2012-01-03T03:38:19,KriiVanWinters,"Ziel found himself infront of the dinner hall where the feasting was about to begin. The hall was huge and filled with all kinds of people, groups of friends were already formed and lining up for thier food and making thier way to the tablem the queue was long but not long enough to fill the hall space, echoes of voiced sprouted the room to life as the teachers that were attending say on the upper level watching the students as they intereacted with each other. Ziel was fully dressed in his new school uniform, his quicksilver hiar dazzled the females that felt his aura as he approached the hall, the males moved out of his way.<br/><br/>""A fight...."" His voice was gentle and cooling, as if washing over those whom heared him a young female knocked down to the floor whilst anouther male came to her aid<span style=""font-style: italic""> I wonder what this is....</span>His eyes dulled as he made his way through the long winding queue, the hall went silent as he stood to watch the fight play out, his arms crossed and his expression still that same cold hint of deathly atmospheric presure. The hall still silent and the female still on the floor, his peircing yellow eyes slowly looked towards her in interest and wonder considering she took a blow from a minataur a creature that is known for brute strength he was interested in the fact that she wasnt squished to a boneless jelly. However the attention wore off as the fight continued, the hall still silent and Ziel the only one out of place staring at this confrentation between a minataur and a boy.<br/><br/>His frosty gaze looked upon the upper level of the hall as the teachers looked down to Ziel in interest, he was the boy in which the Academy was buzzing about. The son of a Dark Lord, Ziel looked back to the fight wondering what the outcome would turn out to be."
5493,Yokai Monster Academy (Sign up in OOC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5418&start=40,2012-01-03T05:36:45,docemoon145,"The Minotaur did not stay down for long. Before Charon could help Roda up it got it's wind back and stood. It's fury had built up and seemed to be having trouble staying in it's human form. Fury blazed in it's eyes as the boy got back up and charged once again at Charon. It pulled it's great fist back and aimed a punch straight at Charon's head. Instead of dodging however he crossed his arms in a block in front of him. The Minotaur's punch connected, but Charon didn't move an inch. Charon let his eyes show above his guard, ""If you stop attacking then I will not have to attack back."" The Minotaur snorted in anger and pulled back for an upper cut. Charon grabbed his fist as it was coming and did a one-handed hand stand on the Minotaur's raised fist. Charon smiled down and laughed lightly. ""You will not win the fight like this. Please just stop and let us go our separate ways."" The Minotaur didn't let up he grabbed Charon's wrist with his hand and swung him to the ground. Charon sighed on the way down. He recovered in mid fall and landed on his feet. He then grabbed the Minotaur's wrist which was bigger than both of his hands. As he swung the Minotaur over his shoulder he said, ""If this is the way you want it, but do not worry: I will go easy on you."" He didn't slam the Minotaur into the ground, but instead let him go flying. He smashed through six walls before he even started to slow down. ""Oh, no,"" said Charon. ""I am going to have to fix those walls before I can eat."" Charon turned to Roda, ""I trust you will be okay for a while,"" Charon turned to where Eury was sitting. ""Eury, I will be fixing the walls now. You do not have to wait for me,"" he called. Charon then ran off toward the first wall. He held out his hands and his eyes glowed purple as a new section of wall formed to fill the hole. He then ran off to take care of the others.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Damn,</span>thought Eurydiss.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I knew he'd find a way to get us both in trouble for this.</span><br/><br/>After about 15 minutes Eury came back to the table since the crowd had dispersed and Roda had gotten up and left as well. ""I am back Eury,"" said Charon. Eury slapped Charon on the back of the head, ""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Charon, you're an idiot!</span>"" Charon rubbed the back of his head, ""Ow Eury, that hurt! What did I do wrong?"" ""Idiot,"" he said again. ""This school has a no fighting rule! And then you went out and shouted my name! I'll probably get in trouble too now."" ""I am sorry,"" said Charon, ""I did try to get him to end the fight peacefully, but he would not listen."" ""Next time just let the girl get beat up,"" said Eury. ""No,"" said Charon. ""I promised to not let my friends get hurt. Everything will be fine. Do not worry, Eury."" Charon smiled and began eating his dinner."
5494,Yokai Monster Academy (Sign up in OOC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5418&start=40,2012-01-04T00:46:38,Rayne Yoruichi,"Sayuri sighed walking into the dinner hall, with her earphones in and her music blaring in her ears.<span style=""font-style: italic"">ack I hope theres a table that no one is at.</span>She brushed off her skirt as she walked threw the quiet hall. Her autum fire hair flowing down her back pulled into a nice high pony tail. She suddenly found herself bumping into Zeil. ""O-oh I-I'm sorry. I didn't see you there. Sorry."" She gave him an apologetic smile and walked passed him ignoring the fight going on.<span style=""font-style: italic"">*sigh* come your hormones people.</span>She went to go dish up and then she sat at an empty table crossed her legs and started to slowly eat her dinner."
5495,Yokai Monster Academy (Sign up in OOC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5418&start=40,2012-01-04T20:34:00,Spirit,"<span style=""font-weight: bold"">""I wish to know, where do I obtain a new shirt for this academy?"" Kal asked her, watching her erase the board. ... ""Iinah,"" he began, quietly, ""there is a student here, in your class, in fact. Can you tell me anything of him? I speak of the cold one. I have noticed, he has a reputation in this academy. I am not all sure why.""</span><br/><br/>""I have some extras,"" Celeste replied handing him a men's shirt from inside the closet. Large closet though it was, it generally held everything that was needed between years, along with extra clothes, books and other supplies.<br/><br/>Celeste then heard Kal's question about Ziel and replied, "" From all I have read about him, all I know is that he is the son of one of the Three Dark Lords. Like the headmaster that runs this academy. But all in all heâ€™s basically an unknown. I know just that much about him aside from his icy powers that he was showing off in class today,"" Celeste replied to Kal as she turned around facing him. She must have realized that he knew she couldn't see, but to her, it really made no difference.<br/><br/>Brandy padded over to the boy and looked up at him barking, her tail wagging a bit, too."
5496,Yokai Monster Academy (Sign up in OOC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5418&start=40,2012-01-04T23:59:47,docemoon145,"Charon smiled as if the whole thing was nothing, ""Do not mention it."" Charon listened to her question, ""I hope so,"" he said, ""Eury and I met them on the beach just before we met you."" He turned to them, suddenly remembering something, ""Oh that is right. I do not know either of your names yet. Well,"" Charon said, ""You know Eury and I already, and this is Roda."" Charon rubbed the back of his head in an embarrassed way. ""I am sorry that I caused such a fuss earlier."" He paused, pondering, ""I wonder if he will be alright.""<br/><br/>Eury's eye brow was twitching from the extreme aggravation he was feeling toward Charon right now. ""All I can say is that he'd better live. Fighting penalties are probably more severe if you kill the person."" His hand curled into a fist, ""And I can't believe you yelled out my name!"" Eury smacked Charon hard on the head. Charon let out a cry of pain and doubled over clutching his head, little tears forming in the corners of his eyes, ""Ow! Eury that was not nice!"" Eury made an indignant noise, ""I can't babysit you all the time.""<br/><br/>Charon looked up at Roda's concerned and surprised face. he laughed a little, ""Eury is not as strong as me, but his punches hurt a lot more than mine do. Also, I would advise you do not try to hit him either,"" he smiled a little. ""That's enough, Charon,"" said Eury. ""That isn't for you to tell."" Charon shrugged and smiled, then took a bite of his fish. ""Oh, right,"" said Charon turning to the human girl and the blue haired man, ""What were your names again?"""
5497,Yokai Monster Academy (Sign up in OOC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5418&start=40,2012-01-05T03:23:12,Donta,"Nydran shoved a forkful of fish in his mouth and took a long swig of water before answering.<br/><br/>""Nydran."" he said, then glanced at Janice, who was staring at the section of wall where the Minotaur had gone through, now repaired by the person sitting across from her, ""This is Janice."" he filled in for her.<br/><br/>Janice was freaking out on the inside. She just witnessed this stick of a boy toss a mammoth of a monster through a few walls, then fix the walls with what she thought to be magic. She was definitely in shock, but the people around her were thinking nothing of it. She felt Nydran nudge her with his elbow and her gaze broke, now noticing the new girl sitting next to Charon.<br/><br/>""Yes. I'm Janice."" she said, then nervously giggled. A fight between monsters just happened in front of her, where she could have been killed had they come in their direction, but for some reason she wasn't worried about her safety. She knew Nydran and her new friends wouldn't let her get hurt. But why did she trust Nydran so much? He was one of them too. He could have even more power than Charon or that Minotaur for all she knew. Maybe it was that he grew up around Humans and knew what she was going through. They could relate to each other.<br/><br/>Nydran stopped eating for a moment to sip his water again, glancing at the girl sitting across from him. He dabbed his mouth with a napkin.<br/><br/>""So who's your friend, Charon?"" Nydran asked, ""Another latecomer? Don't worry. You didn't miss much."" He directed toward her, ""Today is pretty much a time to get sorted away."""
5498,Yokai Monster Academy (Sign up in OOC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5418&start=40,2012-01-05T05:42:56,docemoon145,"Charon put his last bite of fish in his mouth. ""Yes, she just got here. Her name is Roda,"" Charon looked over to see Eury done with his food as well. ""Eury, should we go settle into our dorm now?"" Eury nodded, ""Yeah, better to get out of here anyway after what you did,"" he shot Charon an annoyed look. Charon looked to what he considered to be his new friends. ""We are all in the same class together, so I suppose we will see each other tomorrow."" Charon and Eury got up, just before they left Charon said, ""I will see you later Nydran, Janice, and Roda.""<br/><br/>On their way back to the dorm Charon noticed something, ""Eury, I am not wearing my cross or chain necklaces. Why did you not remind me?"" Eury looked disappointed that he'd remembered, ""Sorry, must've forgot."" Charon smiled obliviously, ""That is alright. I will make new ones now."" Charon held his hands in front of his neck and two necklaces formed around it. One with a thin silver chain and a small silver cross. The other a slightly thicker, but plain silver chain. ""There,"" said Charon, ""It is alright now."" Eury groaned inwardly. Every time Eury tried to explain to Charon that men didn't wear jewelry he gave him that stupid innocent and oblivious look. And insults just flew right past him so at this rate he'd never learn.<br/><br/>They entered the boy's dorms and made their way up a few levels until they got to their room. It was lucky that they shared a room. Eury wouldn't get along with anyone else, and Charon... well Eury just knew he'd do something wrong.<br/><br/>Everything they needed was pretty much already in the dorm, and what wasn't Charon just materialized for them. At this point Charon had materialized a lot of things and was feeling light headed and exhausted. ""Hey,"" said Eurydiss, ""I need something to do. I'm gonna go to this place's library and check out a book. Is there anything you want?"" Charon thought, ""Hmm, something in Latin."" Eury sighed, ""Of course."" Charon had taught himself to read English, but he was more gifted and practiced in Latin, so that's the language all of his free reading was in. ""Kay, I'll be back in half an hour or so. If I'm not, don't come looking for me. Just stay here. Got it? I don't want you wandering around making a mess of things."" Charon sighed, ""I will stay here Eury."" Eury nodded in approval.<br/><br/>Eurydiss left the dorms soon and asked the first student he saw where the library was. With the directions he'd gotten he walked off to find it.<br/><br/>The Library was huge, but somehow, still very peaceful and quiet. Eury set off to the shelves to find something interesting that he could read to pass the time. Oh, and a Latin book for Charon.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Hmm,</span>thought Eurydiss, the thought just coming back to him.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Charon still has that genie lamp. I wonder if they'll ever come for it.</span>"
5499,Yokai Monster Academy (Sign up in OOC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5418&start=40,2012-01-05T22:38:45,KriiVanWinters,"Ziel watched the whole act, from the fighting between two monsters to the leaving of one of the students going towards the direction of the dorms, Ziel released a sigh shaking his quicksilver hair his eyes wondered around the dinner hall looking towards the female who pushed passed him,<span style=""font-style: italic""> Eating alone...?</span>he thought to himself but then directed his attention towards the high level of the stands where the teachers ate thier meals, to his observant eyes he didnt see his home tutor up there nor that dog that followed her. A pause as he moved to the northen wall of the dinner hall placing a pale finger to his cold, snow coloured lips in thought. However it didnt last long as a summons came to him. Loking up towards the cieling the young boy looked back down towards the other students of his year, then queitly left the hall without a bite to eat, keeping his hands in his pockets he gently pushed the northen door making his way through. The echoed noices of his school shoes made it sound as if he was the only student in the school but knew better as there were higher years than just his.<br/><br/>Looking from one side to another Ziel saw school clubs still doing thier own activities from book readers to study groups, Chemistry to alchemy all these weired and wonderful activities Ziel even peered through a few windows to see what was going on. After a few minutes of walking down the halls he saw one of the students making his way to the library, the male was silent but Ziel was quieter in his movements to see he was one of the pair that left the hall earlier.<span style=""font-style: italic""> Out for a walk, in the Moonlight are we?</span>A calming yellow eye opened for the peircing pupil to be seen Ziel would remember that face much like his accept for a difference, this person knew interaction towards anther he dare say even friendship. However Ziel quickly lost interest and made his way towards the West wing, walking up the stairs and onto one of the three towering roof tops.<br/><br/>The West over looked the mountains as well as a part of the Crimson Sea, the boy looked up towards the sky, a deep blue that could be mistaken for the darkest parts of an endless ocean starlights shone brightly and danced across the night sky. It was these moments that Ziel would show some emotion reguardless of how small it was, it was emotion none the less, Ziel lowered his head and took in a breath after a few seconds he released it as cold mist blew on the soft air currents. As if a message in breath Ziel stook there for a few minutes watching as the mist disappeared over the distance of the mountains but out of his own will the young boy held both his arms out as a figment of titan-like wings opened up begind him streaching longer than the width of the academy the icey wings sparkled under the deep blue sky. Like a dream comeing to an end the wings slowly disappaited and flickered in ruins over the school, a small smile had broken on Ziel's face but then turned back to a plain expression, lowering his hands Ziel walked back towards his dorm.<br/><br/>Ten minutes later and Ziel was at his room door on the highest floor. Opening his door he found himself in a sizable room, a double bed, a single closet, a single view window that was able to open and close along with blinds as well as a small table able to fit a lamp on it's surface. It was comfirtable to his eyes, merely taking off his school attire inlcuding his shirt, pants, socks, trousers ect ect. All stripped down to his boxers, he walked infront of a mirror that was attached to the indoor of his closet.<span style=""font-style: italic"">...........</span>There were plenty of things running through Ziel's mind at that moment in time including his appearance.<span style=""font-style: italic""> Finding a partner in this place will certainly be interesting....</span>However he quickly shook that thought out of his head and quickly cralled into his bed, but pressed the covers off him laying there with his eyes to the cieling slowly drifting off to sleep and awaiting for the next day."
5500,Yokai Monster Academy (Sign up in OOC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5418&start=60,2012-01-05T23:54:09,docemoon145,"Eury wandered for a bit after finding his own book. He had yet to locate a book written in Latin. Soon though, a small, thick, old looking book with worn down read leather binding caught his eye. He made his way to the shelf and examined the spine of the book.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Catulli Fabulae,</span>he read. He supposed it was Latin, but he couldn't read a word of it himself. Eurydiss took a chance and chose that book for Charon.<br/><br/>After the books had been checked out Eury made his way back to their dorm room. On the way he saw what he thought to be an illusion of colossal wings. But they faded away quickly and he pretended, though didn't believe, that it was his imagination.<br/><br/>Eurydiss and Charon's room had a smallish main area and then two doors at the far wall. Eury's room was behind the door on the left, and Charon's was on the right. Then each room had it's own bathroom that branched off toward the middle. Eury's room was sparsely decorated and dimly lit. All the things in it had either been already provided, or had been materialized by Charon. Eury found Charon sitting in his room, which was decorated about how you would expect. He had used his powers to turn the walls purple and the ceiling and floor were pink, as well as to cause the room to smell like flowers. On the floor was a soft carpet and several colorful fluffy rugs. He had a small vanity set, with a hair brush and various nail-painting equipments, and he had given his bed a canopy top and more plush, colorful blankets. Several lamps were placed around the room, giving it an even brighter appearance. There were several shelves with various stuffed animals on them, and two dressers with changes of clothes inside. The bathroom was done in a similar way. It was for all the world a girl's room. Eury felt like puking and could barely keep himself from moaning out loud.<br/><br/>Eury saw Charon sitting on his bed, propped up by multiple fluffy pillows. He had changed into soft-looking purple pajamas with pink fuzzy slippers. He was still wearing all of his jewelry, except for the chain and cross necklaces which were hanging on the vanity set. This time Eury did moan before remembering why he was there. ""Oh, I got you a book."" He tossed the book to Charon, ""It's in Latin, right?"" Charon read the cover ""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Catulli Fabulae</span>. Yes, it is in Latin. The title translates to<span style=""font-style: italic"">The Stories of Catullus</span>. It is a book of poems. Thank you Eury."" Eury nodded and left the disgustingly girly room. He stripped down to his boxers and got into bed. There was a small lamp next to his bed, he turned this on and read for a few minutes before there was a knock on their main door and a voice called out ""Curfew"".<br/><br/>In their rooms Charon and Eurydiss put their books down and turned off their lights. Charon fell right asleep from the exhaustion of materializing so many things: colors, textures, scents, etcetera. Eury fell asleep just a few moments later, his mind perfectly ready to relax after the day he'd had."
5501,Yokai Monster Academy (Sign up in OOC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5418&start=60,2012-01-11T18:43:11,Spirit,"<span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Celeste, do you hear-"" before he could finish, the wall exploded, filling the room with dust and debris.</span><br/><br/>Celeste heard the noise of the, she guessed, fight, going on down in the cafeteria. She mused to herself as she was protected by Kal. She had no idea that the fight would get this far.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">He instinctively stood and put an arm out in front of Celeste. Kal coughed a little, fanning the dust awayâ€¦.""I suppose I will have to assist you in cleaning this mess, no?"" he laughed, light-heartedly. Kal couldn't help but feel the humor in such a random event. Though he was curious how it had all occurred, and just who was strong enough to send a Minotaur through several walls. The day had been so long and full of mystery that this had simply struck him as hilarious. â€¦""After all, I am in your debt,"" he added, referring to the uniform she had so willingly provided.""</span><br/><br/>""No, you are not in my debt, child,"" Celeste laughed. The scene must have looked dreadful. ""But, if you don't mind assisting me, I would much appreciate the assistance. Afterwards, go grab some food, then I'd suggest heading to your dorm for the night. Tomorrow starts another day,"" she said smiling. She wasn't really sure, but today was a gift, tomorrow, could be a gift as well. ""Thank you,"" Celeste said almost delayed. She meant to thank him for protecting her. ""Are you all right?"" she asked as she could smell the dust and blood swarming the room. ""Brandy, you stay put,"" she commanded. Brandy sat in the corner of the room closest to Celeste's desk. The Minotaur was going to have to explain what he was doing as well as the others who were involved, but Celeste figured that would have to wait until tomorrow when everything could be figured out. ""More new students showing up today,"" she mused to herself as she started to head toward the first aid kit she kept securely hidden in her desk. It surprised others when something so small, like her desk, could hold so much material. ""Ah! Here it is!"" she said as she went to the one on the floor first and made sure he was fixed up.<br/><br/>When she finished the cleaning a bit later, Celeste began heading for her room. Brandy followed and together they relaxed."
5502,Yokai Monster Academy (Sign up in OOC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5418&start=60,2012-01-15T19:03:56,Donta,"The noise in the cafeteria seemed to quickly die down as people began to leave and head to bed. Nydran found that he had been staring at an empty plate and a dry pitcher that once held nearly two liters of water, all the while remaining silent.<br/><br/>""Nydran?""<br/><br/>Janice's sudden voice made him take a deep breath and turn to her, smiling to hide his fatigue.<br/><br/>""Yeah?""<br/><br/>""It's been a long day."" She said. She had finished her meal and now she watched as people left to turn in for the night. Still she felt anxious about moving, as if the only safe place was near Nydran.<br/><br/>""It has. Probably very stressful for you especially."" he said.<br/><br/>""I mean there are rules here against fighting, right? No one's going to just attack me out of the blue if I'm alone, right?"" she asked nervously, ""I mean I'll try not to offend anyone but I don't know monster customs and whatnot. What if I piss someone off and they try to kill me?""<br/><br/>""Everyone here will think you're a monster too."" he said quietly, ""There are rules against fighting, but only when there are teachers around. Try and stay within sight of either them or your friends, I would say."" he said.<br/><br/>""But everyone here has special powers! I have none."" she said, ""I can't fake it either."" Nydran thought for a second, then smiled.<br/><br/>""Perhaps we can."" he said, ""Hold out your hand."" She obeyed, raising her hand with her palm up and Nydran glanced towards her full glass of water. The water suddenly rose from the glass to flow through the air forming into an aquatic sphere, gently floating above her hand. Her eyes widened as she moved her hand back and forth, then up and down as Nydran focused on matching her movements.<br/><br/>""Wow! Nice trick, Janice!"" he said, somewhat loudly and obviously acting, yet the few students remaining glanced back at them as she moved the sphere around in the air, muttering scoffs to each other about showing off powers as they left. Once they were gone, the sphere began to contort and drip on her pants. Nydran raised his hand to focus on it and guided it back into the glass where it poured out of the air to refill the glass.<br/><br/>""Sorry. I'm very tired."" he apologized.<br/><br/>""It's fine. It was awesome!"" she said, reassured. She stood, straightening her skirt, ""Go to bed. It's getting late. I'll see you in the morning."" Nydran nodded as she left and headed up to her room to go to bed.<br/><br/>Nydran stumbled into his room and he groped the air for the bed, but another thought crossed his mind. Turning away from the bed, he went to the bathroom where a large, claw footed tub lay in the corner. He dozed off a few times as he waited for the tub to fill, then he quickly undressed to  step in. Sitting down, he breathed a sigh of relief, letting his form return fully to its monster form, his long tail hanging out the other end of the tub. Sinking beneath the surface of the water, his gills felt the coolness of the fresh water and he quickly fell asleep."
5503,Yokai Monster Academy (Sign up in OOC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5418&start=60,2012-01-19T18:06:05,Spirit,"Celeste wandered about the classroom the following morning. Knowing what she had to teach would be an interesting bit of information. Brandy followed her master into the classroom.<br/><br/>Celeste wrote on the board for them to read when they got in. ""Page 416 in Monster World History."" Their assignment involved something to the degree of, ""In some ancient, unspecified frame of time, humans inhabited monster world, but after discovering the parallel dimension they decided to occupy that instead. Some monsters wanted to occupy it as well, but the humans were picky about it and so they needed to figure out how to blend in. Though, the humans had something in ancient times where they could blend in, but due to so much time in the ""mortal"" world, they ended up losing that ability or some of them still have it, but they don't truly know whether they have the ability or not.""<br/><br/>Maybe Janice had a hidden ability that needed to be opened. Maybe she was just another human. The sun was finally up by the time everything was figured out for Celeste and Brandy. They settled down at the front of the classroom and Celeste sat at the desk while Brandy curled up under the desk on a decent doggie bed. (<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://petpictures.tk/wp-content/uploads/pictures/dog-beds-4113.jpg"">[ img ]</a>)"
5504,Yokai Monster Academy (Sign up in OOC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5418&start=60,2012-01-19T20:55:31,docemoon145,"At about 5 am the sun was up, so Charon was too. He sat up in bed and stretched.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Today will be Eury's and my first day of school here,</span>he thought.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I am so excited.</span>Charon got out of bed, undressed and showered. Despite his *cough* feminine tastes, his body was toned and in excellent shape beneath his clothes. After his shower he had to dry his hair, put in his colorful hair extensions, repaint his nails, get dressed and put on all his jewelry. Totaled, it took about 45 minutes.<br/><br/>Eury woke up as soon as he heard Charon's shower running. He glanced at a little clock on his bedside table: 5:10. ""Damn him,"" Eury muttered and rolled over with his blankets pulled up over his head. about 45 minutes later:<br/><br/>Charon stood by Eurydiss' bedside shaking him gently. ""Eury? Eury, please wake up now. I am hungry. Can we get something to eat before class?"" Eury mumbled something and glanced at his clock. ""It's only six thirty. School doesn't start until seven."" Charon stopped shaking him, ""But it will take time to walk to class. And I do not know where to get breakfast. Is it in the dining hall?"" Eury rubbed his eyes and sat up. ""No. They don't serve breakfast in the dining hall on week days. I think I saw some fruit or whatever in that little fridge in the main room."" Charon blinked a few times. ""Eury, what is a fridge?"" Eury groaned and slapped himself on the forehead. ""A refrigerator. It's cold inside so you put food in it to keep it fresh. It's the white box-like thing with the two little doors."" Charon nodded, ""Alright, I will go find it. You should be ready to go in fifteen minutes, Eury,"" Charon said as he left Eury's room. ""God that idiot,"" Eury said to himself. ""He'd better not say anything that dumb in class, or people will never believe we're related."" Eury moved to get dressed.<br/><br/>Charon wandered into the main room of their dorm and soon found the 'white box' Eury talked about. Charon squatted down and looked at it curiously. He noticed the handles and pulled on the lower one. It opened up and he saw some fruit, cylinder things that sloshed when he shook them and some plastic box-things with pictures of food on them. He ignored the other things, picked an apple and sat down to eat it while he waited for Eury.<br/><br/>In about fifteen minutes Eury was ready and Charon had finished his apple, so they grabbed their textbooks and left their dorm. They found their classroom with no trouble and took their seats. Charon took a seat near the front and center of the rows. Eury debated with himself for a minute. Charon was really annoying and he wasn't sure he could stand sitting right next to him for an entire class day. On the other hand, if he didn't keep a close eye on him, there was a staggering possibility he'd do or say something stupid. In the end Eury decided to sit at the back of the room, but in a position where he could easily keep an eye on Charon.<br/><br/>They read the assignment on the board and opened their books to page 416. Not too long after he'd started reading Charon called out to their teacher. ""Miss Celeste, Eury and I need to fill out that sheet that everyone else got yesterday."" Eury could at least be thankful that Charon said something more productive than stupid. Eury glanced back at the chapter title.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Hmm, Monster World History... </span>"
5505,Yokai Monster Academy (Sign up in OOC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5418&start=60,2012-01-20T18:10:28,docemoon145,"Charon looked at Roda and smiled in a very friendly way, ""You are late,"" he said so no one else could hear. He slid his textbook in front of her. ""I finished so you can use this if you want to."" He looked down his smile with a hint of sadness. ""It is a rather interesting topic. I think it explains a lot.""<br/><br/>There was a brief moment when Charon had a rather unpleasant flashback. Then his thoughts drifted to Eury. The idea of humans possibly still having dormant monster abilities that was described in the text, it explained the existence of human-born origin monsters. Maybe once there had been others like them. Maybe sometime there would be again.<br/><br/>""Oh, yes, by the way,"" he whispered, the sadness gone, ""I think our teacher is blind. But I am sure she noticed you come in."" Charon looked at the ceiling for a moments, ""It is just a feeling, but it is a strong one. I have the sensation that even though she can not see, she is watching all of us."" He smiled and laughed a little. ""Does that make any sense?""<br/><br/>Eury had finished the reading and turned to stare out the window, absorbing what he had read.<span style=""font-style: italic"">A dormant monster gene within humans... I guess it's not so dormant after all.</span>"
5506,Yokai Monster Academy (Sign up in OOC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5418&start=60,2012-01-24T02:31:33,KriiVanWinters,"<span style=""font-style: italic""> tap....</span><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""> tap....</span><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""> tap....</span><br/><br/>A black figure walking down the hallowed halls,<span style=""font-style: italic""> 8:00AM </span>Ziel seemed calm, too calm for someone who was late and was starved through out last night and this morning, no dinner and no breakfast.<span style=""font-style: italic""> Can't keep this up for much longer...</span>His eye twitched, his nose sniffed the air like an animal as if he caught the many scents of prey. The fact of the matter was everyone is his prey, not to kill but merely to remain sane but he couldnt wonder up to a stranger and ask for what he needed regardless of them being monsters, his nose twitched and his eye brow flickered at the many thoughts that ran through his mind. His stomach growled as he lowered his head, like having a completely different personality he rose his figure from the tormented position of being starved into a slightly happier person, a small, suttle smile could be seen coiling at the corner of his mouth.<br/><br/>He stopped, looked to the side and saw his class. Entered brushing the door to one side and looked around with curiocity.<span style=""font-style: italic""> Odd...</span>It was silent and attention was on him, his brow twitched and a plain face could be seen. Ziel turned his attention towards the teacher ""Please forgive the lateness, I had to see the headmaster..."" Though it was true for what ever finer reason it was inexcusible for himself to not eat, a monsterous roar erupted from his stomach. The young male stood in place as the front and second row of students mouths opened a gap whilst others looked shocked all together. ""S-sorry..."" He looked down, hiding his yellow eyes whilst his cold hair also covered the emotions that could not be seen by most in the first place. Ziel took his seat and placed his books against the tables surface, his uniform was all in order and still fresh, either from the coldness of his presence or attaining a new pair for the day it wasnt that much concerning. He opened his book to the page they were studying but noticed it was history on the monster world.<span style=""font-style: italic"">......</span>His cold ferver only embrassed the legs of his seat.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">....Hmph...</span>"
5507,Yokai Monster Academy (Sign up in OOC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5418&start=60,2012-01-24T05:05:05,docemoon145,"Charon watched as the white-haired boy walked into class, and shortly after entering released an enormous growl from his stomach. Charon stifled a giggle, he had a feeling Eury would be mad at him if he said anything to the boy in response to this event. Charon laughed quietly then said to Roda, ""He was even more late than you were, Roda. And I think he may be hungry too."" He paused and pondered for a moment, ""I wonder if he did not have time to eat or if the cafeteria did not sell his kind of food,"" He cocked his head to the side and his hair accessories jiggled, ""Perhaps a little of both."" Charon bit his lower lip slightly, he found himself faced with the overwhelming urge to make a new friend.<br/><br/>Eury watched the spectacle of the white-haired boy who had entered the room. After his stomach growled he tilted his head down slightly. Eurydiss recognized that motion as an act he had been know to do on the rare occasions he was feeling... sensitive.<span style=""font-style: italic"">There's emotion in there after all,</span>he thought to himself. Eury remembered seeing this boy battle it out on the beach when they first arrived. He was much stronger than he'd let anyone here see. Eury thought that maybe if he went all out against him he may hold his own for a while, but using his powers to their full potential triggered the only thing that could physically hurt him: internal damage.<br/><br/>Eury let his thoughts drift from battle to a less pleasing topic.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I know what Charon's thinking right now,</span>he thought. Whenever Charon chewed his lower lip it was because he was excited about something, but holding it in. It was never out of frustration, aggravation, anger, or anything like that, because, well, as far as Eury knew Charon did not even posses those emotions. He'd even tried a few times to get Charon angry, and as far as he could tell it was absolutely impossible.<span style=""font-style: italic"">He probably wants to make friends with that boy,</span>Eury thought.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Not gonna happen. His kind doesn't make friends. Still</span>his thoughts wandered,<span style=""font-style: italic"">that boy might be smart to fake it and take advantage of Charon. He'd do absolutely anything if he thought someone was his friend. From treating them when they have a deadly contagious virus, to letting them eat him alive if they were cannibals.... Well maybe he wouldn't go that far, but he's a sucker and a pushover. Which is exactly why he needs me around to protect him. Too bad for me that I need him for a similar reason...</span>"
5508,Yokai Monster Academy (Sign up in OOC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5418&start=60,2012-01-24T05:58:59,Donta,"Janice woke to the sound of the alarm on her watch. She panicked for a moment, then realized the time she had set it for to wake the previous day was enough for her to get ready. Showering quickly she dried herself and got dressed, discouraged at the shortness of the uniform skirt. Sighing, she pulled on a pair of white stockings that went just past her knee, then grabbed her bag after putting on her shoes.<br/><br/>Six thirty in the morning, outside the entrance to the boys dorm, her eyes scanning the crowd of students as they came down the stairs, looking for Nydran's signature blue hair. When the crowd started to thin, she got worried and approached the entrance, gaining the attention of a short boy.<br/><br/>""Excuse me?"" she asked, shyly, ""Have you seen Nydran? Do you know him?""<br/><br/>""Sorry, no."" he said.<br/><br/>""A boy with blue hair."" She insisted, stopping the boy once more.<br/><br/>""Oh. I think I saw him lumbering into the room next to mine."" he said, ""His alarm has been going off all morning."" he paused for a moment, ""He did look like crap when he went in last night. Might be dead for all I know.""<br/><br/>With that he shrugged and continued on leaving Janice in a panic. With no more boys coming down the stairs, she bolted up to the second floor and began searching. She didn't know which room was his, but she did hear the quiet beeping of an alarm. She followed it to the source and knocked on the door.<br/><br/>""Nydran? Are you awake?"" She asked, then swallowed a lump in her throat, ""Are you alright?"" Looking up and down the hall to make sure no one saw her, she turned the knob and pushed the door open.<br/><br/>The blaring of the alarm clock was the most annoying thing she heard now that the volume was full heard. She turned it off, then noticed the covers on his bed weren't turned down, just wrinkled as if someone slept on top of them. Looking around she saw the door to the bathroom slightly open and heard water dripping now that the alarm had stopped.<br/><br/>""Nydran? Are you in the bathroom?"" she asked, approaching the door, ""You're going to be late if you don't hurry."" she inched closer so she was beside the door, ""Are you alright? Are you decent?""<br/><br/>No answer.<br/><br/>She became very nervous now. She inched closer, trying to peek inside to see if he was alright, then she caught the smell of humid air and the ocean, or rather, fish. Pushing the door open all the way, she gasped when she saw the claw footed bathtub, and the large, blue fish tail hanging out over one side. Stepping closer, she tip toed until she could see into the tub, finally seeing his blue hair floating around his head. Tears began to well in her eyes and she panicked, rushing forward to pull him out of the water.<br/><br/>""Nydran! Don't drown! Breathe!"" she yelled, trying to hold him up, her arms around his chest. Nydran woke with a start, starting to thrash because he had no idea what was going on, sputtering while trying to switch from his gills to breathing straight air with no warning. Water went flying in all directions splashing on the walls and floor. Janice slipped on the water running over the floor and while still holding Nydran from behind around his chest, pulled him out of the tub to the floor as well.<br/><br/>""Gah! What's going on?!"" he sputtered, trying to right himself on the floor, but looked like a fish out of water, flapping uselessly on the floor. Finally able to push his wet hair from his face, he looked up to see Janice lying on the floor in front of him, soaked from head to toe. Janice winced and sat up, rubbing her backside.<br/><br/>""Ow."" she muttered, then saw Nydran on his hands and knees (Well, hands and tail) his mouth hanging open as he stared at her, his cheeks flushed a deep red. It took her a moment to realize and she looked down at her soaked clothing, her white shirt now somewhat transparent and stuck to her skin leaving nothing to the imagination...<br/><br/>""Um..."" the words caught in his throat, unsure of what to say. She suddenly screamed and scrambled to her feet, slipping on the slick floor to scramble out of the bathroom.<br/><br/>""I'm, um,.....sorry?"" he called after her, then blinked trying to make sense of things, ""Wait, what time is it?""<br/><br/>The bathtub was nearly empty when he stood up straight on the end of his tail. It was good exercise to do this while trying to focus his mind and helped build muscles in his tail for faster swimming. Using his powers he lifted the water from the floor and walls to flow neatly back into the bath tub, then changed back into his Human form, pulling a dry towel around his naked body to exit the bathroom. His heart sank when he saw Janice sitting on his bed, now shivering from being wet.<br/><br/>""Sorry about that."" he said, handing her a towel, ""I must have scared you there. You aren't used to seeing monsters.""<br/><br/>""I thought you tried to kill yourself."" She muttered pulling the towel around her shoulders, ""What was I supposed to think when I saw you with your eyes closed and sunk to the bottom of a tub?""<br/><br/>""I was sleeping. It's hard to hear things above the surface when I'm under."" he said, ""Which is why I missed the alarm. Remember, I can breathe just fine underwater.""<br/><br/>""I panicked, alright?!"" she snapped.<br/><br/>""I know. I'm sorry I slept in."" he said, ""Here let me help you. You probably don't have time to go back and change."" Closing his eyes, he reached out a hand towards her and she stared at it, then she started to feel odd. It looked like he was really struggling to concentrate and his hand began to shake slightly, but then her clothes suddenly lifted slightly from her skin, the water in the fabric pulled forward, then finally out of her clothes. Nydran stood up, a large orb of water floating gently above his hand which he carried back into the bathroom to throw in the bathtub, leaving her dry as before. It was now her turn to stare at him, his hair hanging loosely around his body, lean and muscular, framing a face that seemed distinguished and almost porcelain. Only when he spoke did she realize she was staring and turned away.<br/><br/>""Perhaps you should wait outside while I change."" he said, ""I doubt a towel alone would be up to the dress code.""<br/><br/>""Yes! Right! Outside."" she said, hopping up. Closing the door behind her, she waited and he wasted no time putting on his uniform. They barely spoke on the way to class and both took their seats without a word, both too embarrassed to talk about it. Nydran was worried he had scared Janice this morning, this being her first day in a school of Monsters.<br/><br/>The rest of the class slowly started to trickle in. Charon was obviously a morning person. Eury was hard to tell if he was any different than normal. Then Ziel walked in, the boy who already killed one monster even before school started. He definitely wasn't a morning person and seemed to slump in his chair. Nydran wasn't normally chipper in the morning, but this morning's 'incident' had woken him up like a full pot of coffee."
5509,Yokai Monster Academy (Sign up in OOC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5418,2011-12-09T17:38:34,KriiVanWinters,"""Damn it....At this rate I'm gonna be late!"" The thought shouted in the depths of Ziel's mind, his bicycle zooming across the woodland floors, leafs picked up behind him from the sheer speed, frost also sparkled from the dead leafs that were left behind. It was the end of Summer, the month of September to be exact and the beginning of the new students that would turn up for thier first year at Yokai Academy, a school for monsters. ""I wonder what kind of monsters will be there...Frieghtening ones? Scared ones? Pfft like it matters... Though, legendary ones would be interesting...."" He thought out loud this time.<br/><br/>Suddenly the young male found himself riding down hill, bent foward and with a hesitant look a cross his face. ""Ahh crap how did this happen?!"" He thought to himself again but blinked himself back to reality, Suddenly the hill swooped off into a jump at the very end. Ziel's bicycle along with him flew up 60 feet in the air, there is was Yokai Academy the buildings were huge and the entrance gate was lengthy in height as well as width showing intimidating spikes the ocean that swept along the side of the cliffs a lengthy way from the school was a crimson red weither it was blood or not was yet to be found out. There was a giant clock tower in the middle of the Academy surrounded by gothic-like buildings a square perimetre on the out side layer of the school along with anouther square perimetre on the inside, in the middle was a coutyard where it was a cross roads and allowed easy access to the four buildings where some lessons were being held, just beyond the gates were the Boys dorms and on the otherside of the path were the girls, both quaint yet towering buildings just to show how many students there were going to be. As well on the West wing of the Academy ontop of the inner buildings was a swimming pool where swimming classes were going to take place, Ziel was sure that school clubs were also a activity that would be starting after a few weeks at the Academy.<br/><br/>But before more could be seen Ziel was pulled by gravity back down towards the Earth, landing on the ground he took off again but instead of height it was length. Two rings on his bicycle bell sounded out to warn anyone who was in the way but the tree's were to thick to see. Suddenly a crash was heared, the bicycle smashed into someones back and the sound of a females voice echoed out. Ziel went flying and slamed across the floor, his body finaly stopping his back facing the floor and his vision blurred the bicycle tossed to one side. ""Argh....Damn..."" He thought to himself before he could even think about sitting up."
5510,Yokai Monster Academy (Sign up in OOC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5418,2011-12-09T23:08:01,Adira,"Athena tripped as a bike and a boy crashed into her. ""You should watch were your going!"" she said brushing herself off and standing up. Her genie lamp falling out of the girls backpack. Athena turned around and headed off to the front entrance and sighed. ""Stupid parents"" Athena had transferred schools because her parents decided that 'a magical being' should go to a school to meet others like herself. Athena easily found her locker and opened it. She went to put her lamp in her locker. Her lamp had all her books and stuff. Athena laughed quietly to herself. She decided that she would poof into her lamp in between classes. She couldn't find her lamp. Athena started to freak out and dumped the remains in her back pack. Athena freaked. Uh retrace her steps. Woke up in her lamp. Got up and dressed. Walked here. Got tackled by that boy. AHA! the boy might have her lamp. ""Oh please don't rub it!"" she prayed running to the spot."
5511,Yokai Monster Academy (Sign up in OOC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5418,2011-12-10T00:57:59,Spirit,"Celeste was all ready waiting at the school for her students to arrive. She began pacing in her white tiger form about the classroom and through the halls. Her patience was slightly wearing thin as she continued to pace around the room and hallways. She decided to start placing information on the tables around the chairs. When Brandy finally saw the people, she alerted Celeste to their on coming arrival by barking three times. ""Good, Brandy,"" Celeste said as she went back to her human form. The Border Collie wagged her tail in appreciation for the reward. She rolled onto her stomach asking for attention. Celeste scratched Brandy behind the ears and under the chin. Celeste's long blond hair was long and in a high-top ponytail she wore a navy blue blazer with a white blouse underneath with a blue pencil skirt and black heels with a large black belt on her waist. She figured since it was the first day she should at least try to dress up. She continued to wait patiently for her students.<br/><br/>Brandy's big brown ears lazily twitched from side to side. She whined a bit as she heard people wandering outside the school grounds. It was making her anxious to wait for the students. Celeste was still pacing around the room like a crazy person. Her class would be studying History of Monsters and Humans with her. If she so pleased, she could almost recite most of the Human World History by heart."
5512,Yokai Monster Academy (Sign up in OOC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5418,2011-12-10T08:48:29,Rayne Yoruichi,"""ugh!"" Sayumi smacked her alarm clock quiet and stretched. Carefully siting up and looking around the large bedroom in her fathers house.<span style=""font-style: italic"">well, this is the last morning with my dad for another year.</span>She sighed once more and walked to her bathroom. She looked at herself in the mirror and patted her hair flat. ""What are you looking at?"" she chuckled quietly then got ready.<br/><br/>She sat in the car quiet and thoughtful as her dad drove her to the school picking off the little balls of lint on her uniform skirt. ""I'm gonna miss you dad."" she finally said quietly. ""I know hunny and I'll miss you too."" her father said taking her free hand and kissing the back of it. ""You just do your work and behave and next thing you know I'll be picking you up at the end of the year"" She nodded and held back a few tears. ""okay dad."" she gently pulled her hand away from him and looked out the window delicately resting her head on her perfectly maniqured hand. Soon she saw the school come into view.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Yokai Acadamy, another year same old building.</span>As the car came to a stop she gracefully stepped out, grabed her suitcase from the trunk and smiled up at her father as he handed her, her class schedual and her building guide which informed her of her locker number, combination and her dorm room number. ""Have a good year sweety, I'll see you in the summer."" Sayuri nodded and gave her father a hug. He hugged her back then kissed her forehead and smiled. Gently pulling away and getting back into his car making the parting easier for the both of them.<br/><br/>Sayuri waved and watched her father drive off.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Bye daddy.</span>Once he was out of view, she turned and weeled her suitcase to her new dorm room. This year she was on the top floor of the girls dorm. She unlocked the door with the key the house mother gave her and steped into the room.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Not bad... Cozy.</span>She thought. Seeing the one bed in the room put her more at easy. She enjoyed her privacy and needed quiet to concentrate on her studies. Closing the door she began to unpack a few things she brang to make her room more... hers. Once she was finished she looked at her watch.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Shit! I'm gonna be late!</span>She grabbed her book bag and her key, quickly heading for the elevator.<br/><br/>She was walking from her dorm to the main entrance of the building when she heard a crash. She turned her head and saw the boy laying there. Seeing the girl get up and walk away assured her that she was not hurt. She jogged up to the young man on the ground she knelt beside him and put her books down. ""A-Are you alright?"" she tilted her head and looked him over to make sure he had no broken bones. ""you took quit a fall."" she smiled sweetly and helped him up. ""Up you go speedy Gonzales."" She let him lean against her as he regained his balance and asked again. ""are you alright?"""
5513,Yokai Monster Academy (Sign up in OOC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5418,2011-12-10T15:03:12,lindenbrock,"Road was at home, packing her bookbag, when she noticed the time. She zipped it up, grabbed her guitar, put it in its case, grabbed both bags, and ran out the door. She transformed into a peregrine falcon, and flew to school. She had been slowly flying upward and, once she was half a mile from school, she dived, increasing her speed to 200 mph. She saw a person crash his bike, but it went by so fast, she almost missed it. Before she got to the school, she transformed into her human form and landed on the side of the school. Walking out to the front of the school casually, she saw something shiny drop from a girls bookbag. She almost mentioned it, but decided that it didnt involve her, so she ignored it. She walked into the school, and looked for her class ""213...nope...214...nope...215!"". The first thing she saw was a dog, a collie to be exact. She bent down to pet it<br/><br/>Shino was driving to school in her<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://media.photobucket.com/image/recent/CRAZYIDIOT11/deathnoteHOODSIDE.jpg"">new Deathnote car.</a>She had always loved the anime, and had ""charmed"" the salesman into placing a special order for her. She parked, taking up two spaces to prevent any unwanted dings or scratches, and got out. She looked down at herself<span style=""font-style: italic"">Dont see why i have to look human...</span>she pouted, changing to her human form. She walked inside. Noticing someone who looked lost, she smirked and walked up to him ""Lost?"" she asked."
5514,Yokai Monster Academy (Sign up in OOC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5418,2011-12-10T15:46:38,Adira,"Claire sat outside on a bench. She was not new to the school at all. She say quietly writing in her book. Her long black hair falled down her back ad she key it fall from the ponytail it was in. Her bangs covering her left eye. She smiled looking at the time and walking to her locker. She quickly unlocked the simply easy combronation and gathered her things for her first class eager to get going. She never did like home and this place made up for it. She shook the thoughts from her head. As she turned around she saw a girl run past here mumbling about losing something and not rubbing it. Clare smiled poor girl. Then she shut her locker and of course got her giant black and silver wings stuck. She mumbled angrily and opening the door and then shutting it. Claire tucked at the blazer and brushed out any wrinkles. she wiggled incomfortanly as the boy stared at her legs. ""the skirts here are way to short"" she complained. Ingoeing some of the stares she quickly gathered her self and walked to her Homeroom."
5515,Yokai Monster Academy (Sign up in OOC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5418,2011-12-10T16:12:00,lindenbrock,"Shino laughed a bit, but she wasnt laughing at the boy, she was laughing with him. She could of been her old self and sent him on a wild goose chase, but she was trying to change. She looked at his hand, but couldnt read the paper ""Unsure where to find what?"" she asked, looking at the paper again ""That looks burnt, did something happen?"""
5516,Yokai Monster Academy (Sign up in OOC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5418,2011-12-10T18:59:59,Donta,"The trip was long and tiresome. It was the first time he was on a plane. He was so nervous on takeoff, his concentration wavered for a moment and other passengers started complaining of an odd smell of fish, but when the plane leveled, he calmed down enough to keep it in. It was warm in the stuffy cabin which was the only reason he would smell, regardless, he was quite embarrassed about it even though no one else knew it was him.<br/><br/>Landing wasn't as bad when they arrived in Japan. He kept his gaze focused on the ocean as they landed, then gathered his one bag from the carousel before filling his large water bottle at a nearby fountain, then jumped in a cab.<br/><br/>He held a piece of paper in his hand; a letter from his father with directions to a small town. He followed the directions to a particular bus stop and sat down on the bench, taking a swig of his water. Several Human girls walked past, eyeing him over and smiling, then they turned away quickly when he returned the smile, their faces flushing. He heard them mumble something about his odd uniform, probably not recognizing it. He was quite popular in his last Human school because of the fact that Merfolk had a latent charisma that most Humans found attractive.<br/><br/>The bus appeared around the corner, screeching tires and stopped suddenly before Nydran. The door flew open and the creepy driver waved him inside.<br/><br/>""Quickly! I am running late!""<br/><br/>Nydran scrambled to get his bags and rush inside before the bus continued on. A few minutes later, they passed through a tunnel as Nydran was staring at his cell phone at pictures of his family, when he noticed the signal drop and not return when they emerged from the other side. What did command his attention, however, was the blood red sea.<br/><br/>He had almost forgotten it. Barely anyone on land knew why the water was red, nor what laid beneath the surface besides some brave traders but as part of any dealings with Merfolk, they are sworn to secrecy. Looking upon his birth home, he felt a little nostalgic, but was quickly returned from his thoughts when the bus stopped at an odd looking sign shaped like a scarecrow.<br/><br/>""Sorry, kid. You'll have to run to make it to class. I was a little late getting here."" he said as he closed the door, ""Have a good year and good luck."" The bus sped off and left Nydran in the dust, coughing. Drinking deeply from his bottle he picked up his bags and started jogging down the path, following signs to Youkai High School.<br/><br/>Due to a longer than expected delay on his flight here, he arrived a day later than he had planned, so he had no time to settle in. As he passed the front gate, he glanced around at the other students heading to the school. They looked like regular Humans to him on the outside, but it excited him that they were the same as him this year, all hiding their real selves as he was.<br/><br/>He joined the sea of people as they made their way inside, pulling the acceptance letter from his bag. He began wandering the halls with both his book bag and duffel bag on his back, clearly with a look about him that he just got in. He tried to hide the fact that he was extremely tired from his long trip but his blue hair seemed a bit unkempt even though it was tied behind his head.<br/><br/>He stood staring at a door he believed to be his homeroom. Turning he noticed people in a similar situation to him, one guy seemed lost, clutching a piece of paper with burned edges, while another girl attempted to help him.<br/><br/>""Two Fifteen..."" he muttered, then pulled open the door. Inside he saw the teacher standing at the front of the class and another girl petting a dog in the corner. Nydran quietly nodded to them and took a seat at the rear. One thing he noticed right from the start.<br/><br/>The girls here were stunning."
5517,Yokai Monster Academy (Sign up in OOC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5418,2011-12-11T13:36:23,KriiVanWinters,"Ziel was on the floor, and by a sheer miricle not injured but there was a females voice echoing at the back of his mind a sweet delicious scent hovered in the air, opening one sharpe light yellow eye his piercing vision stared at a stunningly young and beautiful girl her hands were warm to the touch but it was to be expected considering he is a snow being, ""Argh....Damn it I'm hungry..."" He groaned under his breath whilst his other eye cautiously opened getting a sence of his surroundings and what had happned. He slowly sat himself up but instead was forced all the way up by this, this girl.<br/><br/>He couldnt get enough of her scent after all he has traits of his father after all and vamparism can do horrid things to a person, maybe even force them to feed off anouther if hungry enough. But Ziel wasnt like that at all, he wouldnt kill someone due to feeding but merely took a few sips of thier blood. But this girl....She smelt like a human as well as a....Demon, from his travels he had met all sorts of weired and wonderful creatures and demons were one of them. He lowered his head as the girl wrapped his arm over her sholder, a roar in his stomach was heared from lack of blood as well as food, Ziel turned his head to the side with a slight smile and a innocent look to go with it. ""We should, get going..."" His tone didnt suit the expression on his face he may have looked weak but that was cloak and dagger in reality he had a reputation to uphold and there was talk of one of the Three Dark Lord's son's enrolling into this Academy.<br/><br/>After a while of walking, Ziel pulled his arm back ""Thank you for the help, I can take it from here"" he faced the girl and bowed slightly out of respect for helping him a nice girl at heart but that could get someone killed Ziel thought to himself. He carried on towards the Academy in a fast pace and made it to the entrance of the school, he whistled and marvelled at the art work that was carved into the stone of this school ""Look's like dad does have an artists eye after all"" a slight smile was seen crossing his lips but then faided as he turned to the entrance. ""Here we go....My greatest enemy..."" He brought out a map from his pocket, a serious look crossed his face as the air around him darkened and slight lightning bolts formed behind his head as he looked down at the paper ""Directions.....Bring it!"" He shouted as he held the paper infront of him and suddenly burst off into high speed as if he was in a race zooming into the Academy."
5518,Yokai Monster Academy (Sign up in OOC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5418,2011-12-11T14:06:16,2.2zenith,"Barzillai moved up the steps with unnatural ease and grace. The attachment on his left arm formed a loud metallic clack as he counted the ammunition again. Thirty bullets. Need more metal to make more bullets.Â<br/><br/>He was here on a search, a search of knowledge which weaklings shun. There would be a clue which reveal the location of the skeleton key in this school. Â But first, we need the clue to the location of that clue.Â<br/><br/>He made his way to room 214, following the inadequate direction signs. Instead of wandering around to develop some friends. Friends and rashes, quite alike, they appear when it is the least convenient.Â<br/><br/>He chose a seat right at the back, after all even if he sat, his monster form would still appear as though he was standing."
5519,Yokai Monster Academy (Sign up in OOC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5418,2011-12-11T17:19:49,Adira,"Athena ran, her skirt whipping aroun in the wind, as she made it to the spot her lamp was gone. Athena whipped her head around to look around. Nowhere. Athena sighed. How could she lose her lamp?! Athena ran back to the building to grab her spare books. She then ran to her class where she saw some people already. She took her sear and tapped her foot and pencil. She closed her eyes and tried to see who had her lamp. It was in the building. She knew it. Athena glared at everyone. Someone HAD to have it. She knew it. (anyone can have her lamp) Athena watched as new people walked in. Athena was jeoulous. All the girls here were stunning. But they were nothing compared to the boys. 1 word. Hot! Athena crossed her legs. This would be an interesting first day.<br/><br/>Claire took her seat happily. Claire smiled. The schools stutter fascinated her. But Claire had a goal this year was to make some friends. She smiled a cute smile at everyone. She drew the school room focusing on everyone's facial features and the class room. She noticed everything and decided that shed join some art club I they had one. She gentely put the sketch book away and looked around the room. When would it get started? She was so tired so she laid her head gentely on her two hands in a bored fashion."
5520,Yokai Monster Academy (Sign up in OOC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5418,2011-12-11T18:16:39,lindenbrock,"Shino nodded ""214...im going there as well.."" her voice trailed off as she turned her head to look at the doorway to room 214. She noticed that the amount of students entering was diminishing, meaning the bell was about to ring. ""See you in class"" she called as she went to her locker ""Im Shino by the way"". When she got to her locker, she sighed.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Being nice is so hard!!</span>she thought as she laid her head on her locker and slowly entered the combonation"
5521,Yokai Monster Academy (Sign up in OOC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5418,2011-12-12T00:54:26,Spirit,"Celeste stopped petting Brandy and looked at the classroom blankly. She began writing on the board: ""Hello. My name is Ms. Celeste. I will be teaching you history on both the monster and human direction. If you would please take out your books on monster history and turn your books to page fifteen section 2. Begin reading from the start of the second paragraph and go to page seventeen and stop at the bottom of the page and answer the first ten questions at the bottom of the page. We will go over the questions and answers towards the last half hour of class."" Celeste smiled as she held a teaching pointer as Brandy went to the corner of the room and sat obediently watching the class curiously."
5522,Yokai Monster Academy (Sign up in OOC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5418,2011-12-12T01:08:07,KriiVanWinters,"Ziel was made his way around the entrance of the Academy and down the hall ways. He was defeated by his map and instead took a guess at were he was supposed to go. He also carried a lamp in his pocket, the only sight of this lamp was the handle and how it shimmered in the cold presence of Ziel. The new student made his way through a certain hallway where he saw a Dovahkiin enter room 214. He could tell from the conjecture the kinsman had on his face as well as his stature of holding himself. ""Hmmmmm, seems like I won't be the only Dovah in the school.."" He thought to himself, his presence was a Hellish frost that sent shivers down those whom passed him or who he had passed, there was one in perticulare though that caught his eye, it wasnt her breasts that wanted to burst from the confines of her top but the malicious intent that shone in her eyes. Again he would tell what type of monster she was but merely kept it to himself, his expression was that of a proud nature and a warning to those who would try to make contact to him. Talk of students could be heared behind him of how he was one of the Dark Lord's son. Word spread quickly around the school these days.<br/><br/>Stareing at the door of room 214 he released a sigh looking down, slowly he opened the door and stood before the classroom and the teacher. ""Forgive my lateness...."" His tone of voice was cold and almost emotionless."" He looked towards the teacher with cold eyes, but seeing that she was blind it only caused interest rather than hurtful glares. Before taking the teachers instructions Ziel took a seat at the back right, sitting next to the window. Saving Ms.Celeste as he read it on the board the trouble of trying to find him a vacant seat. Taking out his book and a pencil as well as the book that needed to be read he began his class work, Ziel could feel eye's staring at him outof spite, rumor about him being the son of a Dark Lord or just being a curiouse fellow, he didn't care for attention let along what others thought of him.<br/><br/>""This is certainly going to be an interesting year..."" He spoke to himself as his icey gaze looked out the window towards the remnants of students making thier way into the school."
5523,Yokai Monster Academy (Sign up in OOC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5418,2011-12-12T15:53:34,Donta,"Nyrdan pulled out his book in a daze and began reading as he was told, none of what he read sank in at all. It was only when he finished the required reading did he realize something was wrong. He checked his orientation package again to be sure. This was his homeroom, it was the correct date, yet this was supposed to be first year orientation, where they would be informed of the rules of the school and what to expect of the year.<br/><br/>Sitting in the back row, he gingerly put his hand in the air. It hung there for a few minutes before a dog barked at the front of the class and the teacher finally responded. Nydran only now realized his homeroom teacher was blind.<br/><br/>""Um, Ms. Celeste, correct me if I'm wrong, but isn't this class supposed to be homeroom? Specifically, orientation?"" he asked, ""This would be my first time going to Youkai and I'm very lost."""
5524,Yokai Monster Academy (Sign up in OOC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5418,2011-12-12T17:43:01,Spirit,"Brandy gave a bark alerting Celeste that someone was raising their hand in a question. ""Yes?""<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Um, Ms. Celeste, correct me if I'm wrong, but isn't this class supposed to be homeroom? Specifically, orientation?"" he asked, ""This would be my first time going to Youkai and I'm very lost.""</span><br/><br/>""Oh, well, forgive me, student. I am also rather new to the school myself. Brandywine, do you remember where I put the orientation packet?"" Celeste said apologetically. ""I am also teaching history after orientation, that's why I put the reading assignment up as well,"" she began to explain as Brandy found the paper for the orientation. Brandy put it on the desk and barked at Celeste.<br/><br/><Cel, tell them that the nurse's office is down the hall and to the right, second door on the left. The restrooms are set up so that everyone could possibly have their own bathroom. The lockers are along the hallways directly outside of class and the homeroom class determines where your locker will be. Cafeteria is in the middle of the right wing on the left. Principal's office is at the front of the main wing on the right when you enter. The right wing is for freshman classes, the left wing is for sophmore classes, the south wing is for junior classes and the north wing is for senior classes. The main gym is in the west wing, and the foyer is right outside.> Celeste explained all of that and smiled happily.<br/><br/>""The rules are as follows:<br/>Rule1. Only under dire circumstances, you can not reveal your true nature/monster<br/>Rule2. Uniform must always be worn on campus, however during holidays you are free to wear other such clothing, as well as after school<br/>Rule3. Boys are not allowed to enter the girlâ€™s dorms, same goes for girls<br/>Rule 4: No PDA in public areas<br/>Serious rule 1. Students are not allowed to go near the Skelton key sanctum accept for Ziel<br/>No killing on campus, take your fights to off campus. Otherwise serious consequences.<br/>Ziel must not be killed under any circumstances.<br/>Rule 5: No one under any nature, status or prospect are they allowed to go into the human world without permission and an escort. Can result in death if this is not followed."""
5525,Yokai Monster Academy (Sign up in OOC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5418,2011-12-13T03:49:37,2.2zenith,"Barzallai scowled turning into his human form. What is a monster without its true form? Safety is way overrated. And it would seem that the Academy is biased to this Ziel person whoever it was. His name was actually included in the school rules.Â<br/><br/>And there was the<span style=""font-style: italic"">skeleton key</span>. Yes, it was definitely here then. He pushed his long fringe out of eyes and sank lower into his seat.Â Her drew out a book, an encyclopedia of the anatomical proportions of monsters."
5526,Yokai Monster Academy (Sign up in OOC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5418,2011-12-13T08:35:49,Rayne Yoruichi,"Sayuri chuckled watching Zeil walk away.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Boys</span>she thought then looked at her watch. ""Shit! I'm late!"" Sayuri quickly looked at her schedual and ran to class, stoping at the office to grab a late slip. Her heals clanked on the floor as she ran seeing the door closed she cursed once more. She straightened out her skirt and shirt, then opened the door to class and walked over to Ms. Celestes desk handing her a pink late slip. ""I'm sorry I'm late."" She said quietly to the new teacher and made quietly made her way to the back of the room sitting in her seat. Listening to Ms. Celeste speak.<br/><br/>She pulled out her history book and opened it to the page they were at. She crossed her legs and rested her head on her hand swinging her foot as she listened to orientation. Her purple eyes fixed on the teacher showing her that she was listening. As the rules came she roled her eyes.<span style=""font-style: italic"">This Zeil boy seems really important. I wonder just who he is</span>as she thought she pouted  and looked troubled. After thinking of possibilities of who he might be she shrugged it off and thought of other things as the orientation went on. She turned her attention to a boy who had just turned into his human form, she let out a soft and very quiet giggle noticing the discomfort he had for his human body.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Heh, poor soul. Ah well he'll get used to it</span><br/><br/>She swung her foot bored and listening to what everyone said and sighed quietly. She looked around the room and smirked.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Well, the boy are quiet handsome. Lots to choose from</span>she almost laughed at her own thought but reminded herself she was in class instead she she unbuttoned one of the buttons on her shirt. Putting at ease the feeling of having buttoned up one too many buttons and alowing herself to breath a little easier."
5527,Yokai Monster Academy (Sign up in OOC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5418,2011-12-13T11:08:31,KriiVanWinters,"Ziel listened to the rules with only half his attention, but as soon as it was mentioned about him not dieing or the Skeleton Key he quickly turned to face the front, ""Bormah..."" but sudenly said allowed and with confidence ""Yet rules can be bent or broken hmmm?"" He asked the teacher in a inquisitive fashion he knew she would not admite it or allow it, but the law couldnt be all over the school at one time. The frost began to show slightly as it spread on his area of the floor, the fact that his father would even speak of such a thing to students like these and even have the audacity to try and protect me. ""Tsk, such an insult..."" He went back to his thoughts laying back and crossing his arms his attention drawn back towards the window and the outside of it.<br/><br/>"" ten minutes have past and Winter is just getting closer...."" He said with an icey breath glaring outside the window, even from inside the classroom to his eyes Yokai still looked impressive, ""I still can't believe you helped build this...."" His voice drifted off as his perverted nature suddenly hit him in the head. ""......"" Turning his head slightly he saw a female unbutton her top shirt ""What the He-..."" Once again dirty thought flopped on the floor and Ziel pulled a kind of strained face, as much as he was a monster the pervyness he had also inherited from his father could easily be seen. ""Damn it...Breasts everywhere..."" He just noticed this.....Almost every single girl in the class had breasts the side of mens heads ""Huge..Pillows..."" His eye twitches as he kept on his serious face, ""Even the teacher has nicely rounded boobs..."" Still his voice was strained as he kept this to himself. ""Just- take it easy Ziel...The sooner you can walk the grounds the better.."""
5528,Yokai Monster Academy (Sign up in OOC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5418,2011-12-13T21:57:02,Spirit,"Celeste looked at her students blankly until she heard one of them ask if the rules could be broken and chuckled a bit, ""If the rules were meant to be broken, they wouldn't have been set there to begin with, now would they have? And the rule that must be taken seriously is the rule that states that under no circumstances must any student go to the mortal world without a supervisor or a teacher unless you wish the death penalty. The only one that I think would be a tad bit of a joke though, the teachers decided to add that in as a joke was the no killing Ziel. Other than that, have fun and see how far you can push the envelope, class."" Brandy barked once and looked around the classroom as if to say, ""Does everyone understand?"""
5529,"Magic Deception (Me, Zoruna and Flyer)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5482,2011-12-15T21:24:44,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Name: Selena Bran<br/>Age: Unknown<br/>Gender: Female<br/>Race: Witch<br/>Appearance:m<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i243.photobucket.com/albums/ff187/OXEsSeNceXO/RP%20Stuff/WITCH.jpg"">http://i243.photobucket.com/albums/ff18 ... /WITCH.jpg</a>m<br/>_____________________________________________________________________________<br/><br/>Shouting is heard as several women are being marched through a village. They are convicted of using witch craft. As they walk, people began to throw food and other objects at them and to shout curse words at them. Their faces are covered with a blindfold so that who ever is sentencing their fate will not see their expressions. They are soon taking to an old stone bridge. Their blind folds are taken off and a rope is placed around each one of their necks. A crowd begins to form around the bridge, some of them are crying while other people in the crowd are shouting and yelling. All of the women except one are crying, for they know they are innocent, but there is no way of convincing them that they are. â€œBefore they ceromony begins, would any of you like to confess of your sins? To be spared of your fate?â€ A priest asks. All of the women begin to nod except one. â€œYes! Yes! I made a contract with the devil!â€ One says as tears continue to flow down her face. â€œI made an ointment from boarâ€™s fat and nothing more to give to my sick grandfather!â€ Another says as she sniffs.  â€œI also made a contract with the devil! Please! Please spare me!â€ Another says with tears in her eyes.  â€œAnd I too! But please please spare me!â€ The fourth women says as tears well up. The last women is quiet, but she has an evil smirk on her lips.<br/><br/>The priest then nods and then looks at the heavily armored men. â€œDo it, procede with the ceromony,â€ He says. The men nod and go to grab one of the girls. â€œWait! I thought you were going to spare us! No!â€ The girl that was grabbed says. â€œYour soul will be spared, but god has to make judgement on your body,â€ he says as he signals the men. The men then throw her over the side of the bridge and she is hung. They then grab another girl and throw her over the side of the bridge, he fate the same. Then the second, third and fourth and their fates are all the same. Then they go to grab the last women. She begins to laugh evilly and pushes the men off of her. â€œYou priest, youâ€™re going to burn in hell along with all the rest of the mortals!â€ She says with a laugh again. â€œGrab her! Grab her now!â€ The priest orders.  The men go to grab her and just as they do, they begin to scream in terror as they burst into flames. Then she says as spell and disappears.<br/>____________________________________________________________________________<br/><br/>That was several months ago, Selena was a real witch. She felt pitty for those who were tried and were innocent. She had began to hate all of mankind because they had captured and tried her mother and killed her. She wanted to put the whole entire world in darkness and not to mention a plague as well. She had been on the run from every other village because they kept trying her as a witch. The village she was in now, she tried to keep to herself. She has been in this village for three days now and nothing has happenedâ€¦yet. The other villages she had been had a terrible fate, she put a plague upon them and killed all of them.  She didnâ€™t plan on staying in this village too long either.<br/><br/>As she was walking toward an inn that she used  to stay in, a man comes up to her. â€œHey pretty girl wanna have some fun?â€™ he asks with a up to no good smirk on his face. He gets closer and begins to touch her every where.<span style=""font-style: italic""> Men can be such pigs!</span>She thinks. She tries her best to stop him and continue on her way. But the man wouldnâ€™t give up. She tried once more to stop him, so that she could go on her way, but it was no use. Finally she gave up trying and says a spell. The man began to gasp and cough. Then scream as it seemed like his skin melted off his body and then his skeleton dicintgrated. Of course many people saw this. They began to scream and shout the word witch. She then took off running, trying to get away. But it was no use, she was the scooped up by two strong me. A preist came up to her. â€œSo youâ€™re the one who had been causing this plague,â€ he says. Selena then spits in his face. She despised mortals, but men moreâ€¦but those who called themselves â€œholy menâ€ even more.<br/><br/>The priest frowned, â€œTake her to the dungeon! Later on we will decide her fate.â€ He says. The men nod and drag her off to a large dark dangy and dank dungeon.  They shove her in a cell and lock the door. That was several days ago, now. She is sitting in the back of the cell they put her in. She was glad that they didnâ€™t bother her any more, before today they would come in and abuse her. Just then the door to the dungeon opened and two figures walked in."
5530,"Magic Deception (Me, Zoruna and Flyer)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5482,2011-12-29T19:11:35,zoruna,"Name: Pheala (fee-all-ah)<br/>Age: Unknown<br/>Appearance Age: 7<br/>Gender: Female<br/>Race: Phoenix (hiding as human)<br/>Human Appearance:m<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz260/TimeKeys/Decorated%20images/ninja.jpg"">http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz26 ... /ninja.jpg</a>m<br/>Phoenix Appearance:m<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz260/TimeKeys/161385-white_phoenix_by_kezrek_super-1.jpg"">http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz26 ... uper-1.jpg</a>m<br/>Is adopted sister of her partner<br/>~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~<br/><br/>Pheala was surprised when a priest came upon the back of a horse to her and her older siblings house. She was skipping along outside. Mixing playing with training. She punched the air with her fist. Kicking the air with a high upwards arch. Then turns and cartwheels a bit. She stopped when the horse came even closer to their house. She looked back towards the house. Wondering what this was about. ""Sensai! Sensai a man on a horse is coming our way!"" She calls out. Jumping up and down and rushes to the front of the house to greet the horse bearing a man atop of it. The man came and hours later she was walking wth her mentor towards the dungeon the witch was in. She followed her mentor into the dungeon. Looking around and her eyes flashed for a second as she took in the layout. Then she walked further inside. Seeing the witch in the cell. ""She seems so young. I wonder why they have her in a cell. What do you think sensai?"" She asks. Her voice so child like it was slightly amusing. The look in her eyes told a different story from her childlike peaceful appearance. She studied the young woman in the cell. ""What is your name lady?"" she asks. Playing her role as a child very well."
5531,"Magic Deception (Me, Zoruna and Flyer)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5482,2012-01-26T22:12:20,flyer1111,"Drago<br/>Looks to be about 22<br/>Dragon hiding in human form<br/>Dragon-http://i16.photobucket.com/albums/b25/nohohon_222/Black_Dragon.jpg<br/>Human-http://i143.photobucket.com/albums/r140/water67/Animeknight.jpg<br/><br/>Drago had been cleaning his armor when Phela mentions that they have person approaching. Most of the people around here had learned to leave them in peace. Hours later he's not happy about being in a a dungeon. Apparently someone high up had known they had some reputation to them. ""They think she's dangerous,"" he answers the little girls question.The official they had sent to their house hadn't said to much about why their being sought out."
5532,"Magic Deception (Me, Zoruna and Flyer)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5482,2012-01-28T19:43:22,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Selena just looks at the two and smiles, it was inocent smile. She looks at the child. â€œMy name is Selena.â€ She says to her. Then a priest comes into the dungeon. â€œPlease follow me, the Cardnal needs to speak with you.â€ He says. He leads them up through a very large church, then stops in front of two large wide wooden doors and opens one. â€œCardnal Smith, these are the two that you sent for.â€ He says and then backs off. â€œAh! Good! Good!â€ The Cardnal says as he motions them to step forward. â€œI am sorry my offical didnâ€™t explain what is going on, it was very urgent that you come.â€ He says. â€œThe reason I had summoned you was because, you seen the girl, she is a witch. The witch that is causing this plauge to spread around.â€ He says. â€œI need you two to take her to the abbey that is high in the mountains, so the monks there can decide her fate.â€ The Cardnal says. â€œAnd donâ€™t let her looks fool you, she may act all innocent, but she is pure evil. Witnesses have seen her do some horrible things.â€ He says. â€œShe bascially made a man, what seemed to do her no harm, decentigrate right before everyoneâ€™s eyes.â€ He says.<br/><br/>He was about to say something else, when he began to gasp and sputter loudly. He doubles over and then lets out a scream. He lay there unconscious, but a growth began to form on his body. â€œThe witch has set the plauge upon him!â€ one of the priests says. Then the assitstant to the Cardnal looks at the two. â€œPlease, please take the mission, if you do and she is tried, all this darkness and madness with end.â€ He says. He then orders two men to carry The Cardnal to his room, so that they could take care of him. â€œPlease just think it over, before you decide, the fate of the entire world would be on your shoulders.â€ He says and then follows after the men."
5533,"Magic Deception (Me, Zoruna and Flyer)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5482,2012-01-28T22:32:06,zoruna,"Pheala didn't buy the innocent smile but she merely smiled back at her. Following the man who retrieved them up to the cardnal. Looking at the older man. Staying close to her big brother. She moved forward just a bit. ""......"" She said nothing because while it may have been urgent it was still rude to  not tell them anything. Looking at Drago. He would have the final decision because he was the leader. Listening to the man speaking frowning as that sounded rather gruesome and possibly painful. Spotting the growth beginning to form on the mans body. She looked to Drago. ""What do you say Drago? That looks like something that will destroy all of mankind."" Her eyes remembering the image of the Cardnal. She frowns a bit. ""I'm with you whatever your decision is Drago. I think we should see what web of lies or truths the woman down there can spin."""
5534,"Magic Deception (Me, Zoruna and Flyer)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5482,2012-02-02T23:10:22,flyer1111,"It takes Drago a bit of self control not to sigh and let a puff of smoke out. All he wants for him and Pheala is live and train in peace. Without church officials bothering them preferbly. He listens silently as well as what is going on is explained. ""It's been a time or two since we have been of the mountain, hasn't it Pheala?"" Another pause. ""We'll do it. On the condition that after this Pheala and I are left to ourselves at home."" His tone of voice suggests that there is no arguing this point. They get down to business discussing the details of the mission."
5535,"Magic Deception (Me, Zoruna and Flyer)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5482,2012-02-04T20:22:40,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"The man that posed as the cardinalâ€™s assistant nods when Drago says that after the mission is over they would be left alone. â€œAnything, anything at all.  Itâ€™s a deal, weâ€™ll even pay you, all we want is for you to get rid of that wretched witch.â€ He says. Then he claps his hands and orders two men to get some maps. They spread the maps out on a large wooden table. â€œI have marked the fastest way to get to the Abbey, it should only take three to four days this way, versus the week and half trip the long way.â€ He says. â€œIt leads through the Forest of Darkness, probably the hardest part of your trip. All sorts of evil creatures dwell in there.â€ He says. â€œSince none of us have ever left this city, you will need a guide to go through this forest, if you donâ€™t, you will get lost and wonder aimlessly for days on end or get eaten by some horrid creature.â€ He says.<br/><br/>â€œBut I have men searching for a man who has been through the forest several times. Once the witch is taken to the Abbey, I have ordered the monks to pay you quiet well and give you a nightâ€™s meal and stay.â€ He says again. â€œAnd another thing, do not fall for her tricks, sheâ€™ll do anything to get loose. Sheâ€™ll even turn you against each other.â€ He says as a warning. â€œBesides the forest, you will go through a small village, stop there for only food and supplies and maybe the night, but continue on. Then you must go through the Valley of Destruction and then follow a path that leads into the Consecrated Mountains.â€ He says. Just as he got done saying that, two armed guards come in with a man.<br/><br/>â€œI see that you have found him.â€ He says. The men nod. â€œHis name is James.â€ One of the guards says. The man they called James looks at him. â€œNoâ€¦noâ€¦I will not do it, Iâ€™ve had enough of that forest.â€ He says. The assistant reaches into a desk drawer and pulls out a small satchel and tosses it at him. James then opens the flap, to reveal hundreds of pieces of gold. â€œFine, but this time only.â€ He says. â€œGood, accompanying you will be several guards and also a priest.â€ The assistant says and then walks out of the room. The next day soon arrives. They were all getting ready. One of the guards, the leader, looks at Drago, â€œDrago is it? You will be guarding the back, for she may try to escape.â€ He says. Then he looks at Pheala, â€œYou will be ridding with the priest on the wagon.â€ He says. â€œJames shall be up front, while the rest of my men will surround us.â€ He says. Then he orders two men to go get Selena.<br/><br/>Selena watches as two men come into her cell and get her. She doesnâ€™t even fight, she only smiles evilly as they put her in the wagon cell and cover it up. They begin to travel down a path; this path would lead into The Forest of Darkness. The wagon wasnâ€™t all the way covered in the back, so she could see out. She was staring at Drago, studying him. Then there was a smile upon her lips as if she knew a secret or something about him. â€œI know what you areâ€¦Dragonâ€¦â€ she says in a soft tone. â€œItâ€™s been a long time since Iâ€™ve seen oneâ€¦but why would a dragon be hiding among humansâ€¦do you realize what they would do to you if they found out? Youâ€™d be in here along with me.â€ She says. She wasnâ€™t trying to turn him against the others; she was just stating the truth. â€œAnd why are you helping them, all they are doing is using you.â€ She says. â€œMankind shall have its judgment passed upon it, all mortals deserve to die, especially men.â€ She says with a hiss.<br/><br/>He could tell that she really hated humans, but men in general.  â€œWhy should you help them? Iâ€™m doing the world a favor, I am not the evil one, mortals are. I have observed them and how they treat one anotherâ€¦warsâ€¦slaveryâ€¦murders...mortals being cast out.â€ She says. She was stating another fact as well. â€œDragon, I am not as young as I seem.â€ She says and then she is quiet when one of the guards rides by. She peeks out of another part of the cover, seeing that they were headed toward the Forest of Darkness and smirks. She then goes back to Drago. â€œJust wait until we reach the forest, my powers will be at their fullest.â€"
5536,"Magic Deception (Me, Zoruna and Flyer)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5482,2012-02-18T23:55:24,zoruna,"Pheala nodded her head. ""Yep. Quite a long time Drago."" She says softly. Nodding her head in agreement. She sighs and nodded her head. ""Fine but not forever. I hate being stuck in small spaces."" She says sharply. Thinking to herself.<span style=""font-style: italic"">It feels too much like a cage to me.</span>She watched Selena staring at Drago. Biting back a protective growling type chrr sound. She shakes her head. The woman was right but that didn't matter. She moved away from the priest...despite his protests...and closer to the end of the wagon. Looking at Selena. ""Rather spiteful and hateful towards men."" She says softly. ""Why?"" She asks in a child like way. She sat directly across from Selena. ""Don't worry...we know."" She says softly. Looking at Drago and hopes he won't fall into any of Selena's tricks. She wondered if Selena knew what she was if she knew what Drago was. Shaking her head as now was not the time to be thinking of such things. She looked to Drago. ""Keep up Drago. You don't want to have to fight some creatures of the night out in the forest."" She calls out in loving concern. It had been a long time since Drago traveled like this. She was just worried as he hadn't been on this type of journey in a long time. She didn't say much else. Just kept an eye on both Selena and Drago. The priest going spastic about her being so close to the witch."
5537,"Magic Deception (Me, Zoruna and Flyer)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5482,2012-02-21T21:38:46,flyer1111,"Selena's trying to get under his skin and he knows it. ""They would find one toasty witch then, wouldn't they,"" Drago answers coolly back. ""Because it is of no matter to you why I am helping them."" He turns his attention to Pheala. ""I'll be alright. This fellow,"" he says patting his horses neck ""ensures that I can keep up. And don't get any ideas,"" he says with a glare to Selena. He goes back to keeping his senses tuned for any sign of danger as they move along."
5538,"Magic Deception (Me, Zoruna and Flyer)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5482,2012-02-21T23:10:46,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Selena of course sense what Pheala was, but she didnâ€™t say anything. Then she looks at Drago with a smirk, â€œIâ€™m not going to try anything.â€ She says with the evil smirk still. The sun was setting soon. The leader of the guards looks at Drago and Pheala. â€œWe should stop here fore the night.â€ He says and then orders his men to take the wagon a little ways off. â€œWe donâ€™t want her trying to start a fight between us all.â€ The leader says to Drago and Pheala. Two guards were set up gaurding her. She then smirks at them and looks at the one. â€œYou know  that he slept with your wife the night before we left right? And you know she enjoyed it right?â€ of course this was a bluff, she was trying to get them to fight. The second guard looks at him in horror and then they were soon fighting. Selena lets out an evil laugh as they begin to fight and go rolling down a hill. The lead of the guards goes to see what was going on. He then breaks them up. â€œWhat is going on?â€ he asks. The first one looks at him, â€œHe slept with my wife, the witch said so.â€ He says. The leader shakes his head, â€œDonâ€™t believe her, she was just trying to get you to to fight and she has succeeded.â€ He says. Now both men felt foolish.<br/><br/>Selena lets out another evil laugh, and then makes a demonic howling noise. â€œWhat was that?â€  one of the guards back at the camp said. â€œProbably the witch, trying to scare us.â€ Another says. The other guards nod. Soon there was a screaming sound, and the lead and another guard comes running. â€œMen! Get armmed and ready, the witch has summoned demon wolves!â€ the leader says. Just as he said that there was a growling and howling noise as a huge pack of demon wolves appeared out of the darkness of the woods. Their eyes seemed to glow from the fire light.<br/><br/>Demon wolves-m<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://fc07.deviantart.net/fs70/i/2010/030/7/0/Demon_wolf_WIP_by_karzrave.jpg"">http://fc07.deviantart.net/fs70/i/2010/ ... rzrave.jpg</a>m"
5539,Battle for Avalon,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5744&start=20,2012-02-25T04:58:59,flyer1111,"Had Sable known they where going to come here, she would have worn something a bit more appealing then her simple blue cotton bra with the lace around the edges. As it it is, she gives Jasurai a slight noise of pleasure, the fact that her breasts are more sensitive then usual slipping her brain. Slowly she runs her hands up from his back, over his shoulders to end at the part where his blind fold is tied. Carefully she reveals his beautiful bright new copper penny eyes. ""You have such beautiful eyes, you know that,"" she whispers softly in his ear before caressing it with lips. She kisses a trail down his jaw, stopping to connect their lips in kiss. She hums in pleasure again when she feels him undo the first clasp of her bra while stroking her back. They would milk this rare alone time for all it's worth.<br/><br/>****************************************************************************<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF4000"">Zarai's impatience to Essence's stubborness is a bit more visible. Because he can't see other's facial expressions except when they are very close to him, he has to judge another's emotion by their voices. ""Aww c'mon Essence Mom and Dad saw us and didn't bother sending a royal guard with us. And when both of them stand together on something you know there's no challenging them."" Zarai had never been so glad to hear Fang in his life. ""Thanks Fang,"" he calls out, but he's guessing the werewolf is already gone. He turns his attention back to the older prince. ""So is the game plan still on,"" he asks in their special code. </span>"
5540,Battle for Avalon,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5744&start=20,2012-02-25T21:42:34,Applepoisoneer,"""Poor child, you must be starving."" The witch purred. ""We'll find you something to eat and then you can rest, but afterward I would like for you to draw me a bath.""  Her blue robes passed through the trees like the folds of a phantom.  She lifted them delicately to step accross a log bridging a narrow river, excellent protection from enemies who cannot pass running water.  The three of them came upon a cottage larger than most and with timbers instead of thatch.  Mabula pressed ger hand against what appeared to be an iron lock without a keyhole and bade the door open.  It swung with a heavy creak and admitted them to the dark and somewhat dusty interior.<br/><br/>Mabula skirted the small counter space next to the pot-belly stove and withdrew bread from a box.  From another filled with salt, she withdrew cured beef.  She'd taken the life of a cow that wasn't hers and ripped the flesh from it.  The salt was harvested much earlier and was divided into rations for curing and for rituals.  She had nothing but wine to drink and offered the girl a small portion in a clay decanter, placing it in front of her with the bread and the meat.  ""Please, enjoy."" She waved graciously and retired to a wooden chair at the table."
5541,Battle for Avalon,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5744&start=20,2012-02-25T23:36:40,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Fang of course was almost to the library when he heard her message, so he had to hurry. He bursts into the library to see that mage attacking Myxi. He lets out a growl and quickly says a spell sending a burts of Magick at the mage. He looks at Myxi, â€œEither run or hide, just stay out of the way.â€ He says to her. Then he smirks when the mage turns around and looks at him. â€œGood now I have you attention. Youâ€™re fight is with me not her,â€ he says emotionlessly. Essence had been walking near him when she ahd heard the commotion and then she runs into the library to see Myxi, she runs over to her and kneels down. â€œAre you ok? Do you need healed or anything?â€ She asks. Of course she put of up magickal barrier around them, so that they were safe from harm. Essence looks at the mage and then at Fang.<span style=""font-style: italic""> I hope Fang can take the mage, or else I might have step in.</span>She thinks."
5542,Battle for Avalon,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5744&start=20,2012-02-27T18:05:29,zoruna,"Jasurai didn't care what type of undergarments his beautiful wife wore. They were all wonderful to him because they were on his beautiful wife. They were also all an annoyance to him because they kept him away from touching his wife until they were properly removed. Speaking of which...he pulled her up and took off her top. He didn't need to see to know what he was doing. The top deposited on the grass beside them. Leaving her in just a bra and her bottom half still dressed. He got one clasp of her bra unhooked and was rather delighted with that fact. He continued to unhook her bra until it was able to be removed and dropped on top of the shirt. He kissed her back then kisses his way down her neck and over her chest.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #00FF00"">Luka was very much wanting Essence to be gone. He loved watching the woman and pretending to listen to her most of the time. He just wanted brotherly bonding time and having her along wasn't going to allow that to happen. He agreed with his brother. ""That is very true."" He muttered under his breath. ""Not that we couldn't ditch them even if they had."" He lifted his gaze to Fang. Yeah he'd owe the guy one later on. ""Thanks Fang."" He called out but knew the werewolf was already gone. Oh well. Guy moved too fast. He looked at his younger brother and grinned impishly. ""Yes. Very much so."" He says in reply in their special code. He flies on his magic carpet alongside his brother. Leading the way to the creek and following the secret path only the two of them know about. He couldn't shake the feeling Myxi was in trouble but it could be just his imagination.</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">The dark mage sent more blasts at the starting to weaken barrier. ""Give me the key stone!"" The mage snarled at her. ""Just hand it over and maybe I won't kill you."" He says darkly. Growling as she refused and shook her head in answer. He let out a sound of pain and whirled around after feeling a burst of magic in his back. Glaring at the interloper. ""My fight is not with you. If it was with you I would have been sent for you."" He says in a snidely spoken way. He walked away from Myxi though and smirked. ""Though if your going to get in the way of my mission I do suppose I will have to deal with you after all."" He says. Putting his hands out on his sides. Black fireballs forming in them. ""Well then wolfman...lets dance."" His eyes turning slitted like a cat and his sent become animalistic. Feline fangs extending as he altered his appearance just slightly before turning it back.</span></span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000"">Myxi shook her head. ""I will not."" She said to the dark mage. ""I refuse to hand it over."" Not that she could. It was magically embedded into her flesh. She could not and would not be parted from the mana stone which kept the other mana stones in balance. It prevented the balance from altering too much even if the mana stone in the four points around the castle were destroyed. She winced as she hurt. She had a burn from the first blast across her chest. Panting a bit as the mage had been quite powerful. She lifted her head to see Essence. ""Essence..."" She says softly. Leaning into the other woman's hold. ""Yeah...I'm so drained Essence. He just never stopped launching dark magic at me. He got me once across the chest when he first came in. It was such a strong spell. It sent me flying into the wall."" She spoke softly. ""Help me get out of here Essence."" She says. Holding onto her. ""We must not be near here...he is after the Key Stone."" She whispered and Essence would know just how powerful and important the Key Stone was. ""Thank you for being here my friend."" She added a moment later.</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0080"">Key nodded her head. ""Alright. Thank you Sensei."" She says softly. A smile on her face. She followed Mabula and yet couldn't understand why most times she was near Mabula the snake like marking on her arm burned a bit. She didn't know that it was trying to warn her of danger or anything. Her brother hadn't taught her that much. She missed him greatly and the thought of those that killed her brother made her angry again. Though it soon passed as she looked around. Watching the surroundings going around the cottage. It was such a beautiful yet at the same time creepy place. She watched what Mabula did to the iron lock that bore no keyhole. She bade it open and winced at the heavy creak. She saw it was a bit dusty inside. She would have to clean it later so it was nice and clean. Following Mabula inside. Watching her and seeing the food made her stomach growl loudly. Sitting at the table. ""Thank you Lady Mabula."" She says. Starting to eat very hungrily.</span>"
5543,Battle for Avalon,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5744&start=20,2012-03-02T04:23:13,2.2zenith,"The Child flicked yet another pebble towards the mana stone, turning the walls which would be fatal to any mortal, red. Here it was a myriad of shifting shapes, orbs, planes, scythes, prisms danced in a random motion. The task was impossible to the human eye but he was not human.Â<br/><br/>And so he danced, in a circular manner, up, over, left, left, down, flip over, prone, jump, leap... He flicked the remaining pebbles at the now-blue shapes, turning them red and opaque again as he flicked the final pebble at the diamond which emitted the field. Now, with the walls done away with, he stepped forward to claim his objective when- ""Vanargrand. Your mission ends here."" He looked up to see a girl standing on the roof which overlooked the flower garden. He ignored her and reached for the fist-sized stone. The single spear of light arced towards him, which he dodged by leaping back. The girl leaped down from the roof and onto the ground such that the mana stone was between him and her. ""Who are you? Who are you working for?"" When he moved to take the mana stone again, she stepped in front of him, ""Tell me!""<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">So many questions... So many... many... many... many... ""You know who I serve. It is obvious you are the ones who had slain my master an age ago.""</span>The creature looked up, the face portion of a skull masking his face.Â<br/><br/>""I don't- You disgust me. Die now."" Ceres raised a hand and shut it into a fist.Â<br/><br/>Lances formed in the air and homed in on the Child who dodged it easily, ""You forget, it is I who possess the upper hand over you right now, I'm the strongest while my master and you are weak, weak when my master and you are strong.""<br/><br/>""You maggot-riddled fool!""<br/><br/>******<br/><br/>Vaenier had no idea where Ceres had run off to; she disappeared over the rooftops, telling them to get the guards. He slowed from his full-out sprint as the twelve guards at the gate lowered their halberds at him. ""Okay, you got to let me in, there is some crazed killer inside the castle and you have to stop it.""<br/><br/>One of them said, ""Very well, we shall convey your message to the needed authorities."" He walked off.Â<br/><br/>""I don't think you know what is going on here, people's lives are at stake dammit! Let us in!""<br/><br/>""No. Please come at dawn.""<br/><br/>""Fine. Be like that."" Vaenier gestured for his men to follow. As they turned, they muttered a spell to prevent foreign material from reaching their faces. They spun around as Vaenier hurled a vial of liquid at the guards which stung the unprotected eyes and seared the lungs. Ignis, the famous chemical which can distract your foes temporarily. They pushed past the guards and surged into the castle. A minute later, the bells chimed as a warning.Â<br/><br/>One of his men cast a tracing spell, and red marks appeared on the ground where Ceres boots had touched. They followed the trail of red, turning right and avoiding a head-on confrontation with a duo of patrolling guards.Â"
5544,Battle for Avalon,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5744&start=20,2012-03-08T05:04:14,flyer1111,"Well this situation is unfair: she's already missing half of her clothing and he still has all of his on. None the less she enjoys the attention to her chest for a couple minutes. Slowly she starts undoing the buttons of his dress shirt. Soon she gathers speed before shucking his top shirt and then then his undershirt. Sable roams all over his front side before finding the hem of his pants. She only undoes the button of his good black dress pants before letting him do the same to her. Once she is completely bare she tangles her fingers into his long hair, meeting lips in a fiery deep kiss. A slight moan escapes the Queen's throat as her King kisses a trail down her body. A slight wind seems to past through the grove. Generations of lovers had come come here to celebrate the passions of life. In ancient times the grove had been home to celebrations of Beltane.<br/>******************************************************************************<br/><span style=""color: #FF0000"">Zarai dismounts and ground ties his horse like his parents had done. He joins Luka by the creek. ""Luka, can I ask you something?"" He pauses for a second. ""What made you afraid of horses? Nothing else really scares you, besides something happening to our family or a big test you didn't study for,"" Zarai says quietly. </span>"
5545,Battle for Avalon,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5744&start=20,2012-03-09T08:32:16,Applepoisoneer,"Mabula nods and sits down with Ezrathell curling in between her legs where the most heat is radiating.  She whispers something only he can hear and he slips away under a heavy cover of cloths in a large wicker basket next to her chair.  Having not meant for him to be there, her eye followed him and lingered a moment on the fabric in the basket.  Her mind was truck with an idea; an awful, wonderful idea.  An idea she recalled had been used in an old tale she'd heard as a girl.  Though this time the prince would not become a swan, but be drained of energy.<br/><br/>Quickly she picked up her needle and went to the lower cabinet where she kept jars of strange herbs, roots, cloves and still even stranger things.  From the back she pulled a spool of golden thread.  Mabula never thought she would get a chance to use it, but it had come at last.  The Golden Fliece, pulled and spun from the Golden Ram of Argos oh so many centuries before.  She had come to posess it through a form of ""inheritance"".  Namely, taking it from people who weren't very careful with it after they stole it from someone else.<br/><br/>Returning to her seat, she held the index finger of her left hand aloft and spoke loud and clear. ""Fliece of Gold, Fibers olde, with my blood, my will be done."" With this, she pricked her finger and allowed the blood to fill the needle and trickle a little down the course of the fliece.  She shook the pain from her finger and began embroidering fanciful designs into the muslin cloth  It was large and wide, perfect for what she had planned.  She would make the embroidery, fold it to roughly the prince's size, cut the sleeves and make new ones with different cloth.  It would be a lovely tunic, one that none could resist.  Ezrathell watched with slitted eyes from the basket, bated breath in his long throat."
5546,Battle for Avalon,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5744&start=20,2012-03-10T19:49:41,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Essence nods and begins to help Myxi up, â€œDonâ€™t worry I will get you away from here, let Fang handle it.â€ She says as she goes to open the door of the library. Then a blast of dark magick hits her, but her magical barrier protects her. She then quickly goes out of the libray. â€œAnd donâ€™t worry about Fang, he can take care of himself.â€ She says as they continue to go down the hall. â€œIâ€™m going to take you to my chambers so that I can heal you and you will be protected from evil.â€ She says. They continue to go down on long corridor, and soon stop at the end. There was nothing but a picture in a golden frame. Then Essence says as spell and a door appears, she then quickly goes inside. She then place Myxi on her bed. She then goes and grabs a spell book and begins to flip throug the pages, looking for a spell to make a healing ointment or something along the lines of that. She then comes a cross something. â€œAha!â€ She says as she walks over to Myxi and places her hand on her. â€œNow this may hurt a bit.â€ She say as she begins to say a spell and her hand begins to glow green.<br/><br/>Fang looks at the dark mage and lets out a growl. â€œLeave my sister out of this.â€ He says. He then blasts the Mage with magick. Then he decides to take it outside so no one could get hurt. He then moves as fast as he could and goes outside seeing that the Mage had followed him.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Now since were outside I can use more of my powerful spells</span>he thinks. Then he begins to smirk as he begins to say a spell. He prefered to have things do his bidding, like fight for him instead of getting in the way and getting hurt. At first nothing happened and then a dark auroa began to form around the ground and skeleton soilders appeard, rising from the ground. â€œDanger approaches, do what you were summoned to do, obey your master.â€ Fang says to the skeletons. Who instantly get ready to fight."
5547,Battle for Avalon,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5744&start=20,2012-04-07T03:23:16,2.2zenith,"The Child stepped over the fallen form of Vesta and plucked the stone from its obsidian cradle. The light radiating from the stone dimmed as it touched it with blood-tainted Â fingers. Droplets of blood streamed down from its other arm, which hung limply by its side.Â<br/><br/>It grasped the stone tighter in its hand as the sound of more humans grew louder by the moment. It crouched and leapt easily onto the wall which surrounded the garden and paused for a moment before allowing its momentum to carry it past the wall.Â<br/><br/>******<br/><br/>Vaenier sprinted flat out, determined to get a better glimpse of the Devourer and to put a greater distance between him and the guards. And there, in place where a grand garden should have been was a complete mess of shredded vegetation and torn petals. Above, silhouetted by the moon was the Devourer. He was quite sure that at least some of the guards had seen it. But in the middle of the thoroughly-wrecked garden was Vesta, who's breaths came irregularly and the blue petals surrounding her were slowly turning red as they soaked up her crimson blood.Â"
5548,Battle for Avalon,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5744&start=20,2012-04-29T12:00:09,zoruna,"Jasurai continued playing with her breasts. Rolling her nipples between his thumbs and forefingers. Trying to give her as much pleasure as he could. He enjoyed hearing the slight moan. Kissing her back with just as firey and deep a kiss. Taking control of the kiss and rolls their tongues together. He pulled back and kissed down her naked form. His tongue soon flicking over her clit as he teased it. A hand moving down her form in a worshiping way. He slowly slid a finger into his queen's core. Moving it in a teasingly slow pattern of in and out. Wiggling it around every now and then. Oh he planned to bring her much pleasure before he finally entered her.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #40FF00"">Luka dismounted from his magic carpet. Eyeing the horse warily before the carpet magically rolled up and rested by a tree. Walking over to the creek. Just staring at it. He looked at Zarai. ""Yeah. Sure. What?"" He asked in a slow hesitant voice. He looked away at the question. ""I'm not really scared of big tests but definitely something happening to our family."" He said. Avoiding answering at first. ""I have a fear of horses and I'll tell you why. You can't tell dad though. He would beat himself up over it. He doesn't know the why Zarai. We can't let him find out. It would send dad into turmoil.""<br/><br/>He paused and took a deep breath. ""You know that Sable isn't my birth mother. Myxi and mines birth mother was a very evil, very crazy black witch. She used dark magic and abused father greatly. She would try to hurt me and myxi to torment our father. Well one day when she beat father to a pulp basically she grabbed me."" He closed his eyes. ""She had horses in a field. I used to love horses before what happened next Zarai. Not as much as Myxi but they didn't scare me. I enjoyed spending time with them with Myxi.""<br/><br/>He started shaking. ""She caused them to stampede around the fenced in area. When they were she threw me into the pasture. I was just a few years old. Maybe two and a half. Everywhere I went I was knocked around, almost killed, and running into frenzied horses. When I tripped a horses hooves nearly came down on me. It was the first time something magical happened. I was crying Zarai. I crawled and ran and finally escaped the pasture. When father found me I was screaming and crying and shaking like a leaf. One horse had hit me in the chest and throat. On accident Zarai but it almost killed me. I thought I was going to die. The whole time she was laughing and sounding gleeful. She wanted me to be killed. To punish father."" He was shaking now.<br/><br/>""Whatever you do you can't tell father.""</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0080"">Key was still eating. Working hard mentally to figure some things out. She had overheard Mabulla talking to Ezrathell about something important. However, the bits and pieces she had overheard that one time made little to know sense. Something about a prince. She finished eating and went over to the little couch. Curling up on it and closed her eyes. She needed some sleep after her long trying week. She was oblivious to what Mabula was up to currently. Falling into a sleep that made little sense yet was prophesizing the future.</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000"">Myxi leaned into Essence as she helped her up. ""Alright. Yes. I will let fang handle it."" She said softly. Holding onto Essence as she limped after Essence. The pain from the blasts causing her to limp not anything else. She looked at Fang worriedly then nodded her head. Holding onto Essence as they made their way down the hall. ""Alright. Yes. Thank you Essence. You do not know how much I appreciate this and your kindness."" She said softly. Leaning more and more into Esssence. Feeling tired but the crystal embedded in her flesh was pulsating. The surge of mana having called to it slightly. It soon calmed down and returned to normal. Sitting on the bed. She leaned back and cried out in pain. Her entire body hurt and there was black burns in places across her flesh. The results of the attacks she had suffered. She looked at Essence. ""I trust you Essence."" She said. Wincing and whimpering a bit as the healing started. Closing her eyes and thinking of things other than the stinging and burning pain she was feeling.</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">The black mage blasted Essence and scowled when it did nothing. He needed to bring that young woman to Mabula. Orders were orders and these interlopers were getting in his way. He flew backwards a few steps as he was blasted with magic. Hurtling more black magic at Fang in response. When Fang moved as fast as he could he followed. Having debated the decision of best course of action. The plan for vengence making him follow with due haste. He watched Fang and continued launching blast after blast of darkness. He hesitated when he saw the skeletons and frowned. He was not getting paid enough for this shit. Yet he couldn't go back to Mabula empty handed...she would quite literally kill him.</span>"
5549,Battle for Avalon,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5744&start=20,2012-04-30T02:30:48,flyer1111,"Yes, her beloved Jasurai certainly does know how to make her forget that she is queen. Right now she is merely just a woman with her lover. Sable startles at first when he teases her inner region. A trail of goose bumps follows his touch. ""Umm!"" Sable lays back and closes her eyes, letting her body feel what Jasurai is doing. Of course it's just a matter of time until she brings his body pleasure as well.<br/><br/>***********************************************************************************<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000"">""I won't tell Dad. I promise Luka,""  Zarai nodded. Even though Luka and Myxi are his half siblings the half doesn't matter to him. He had learned about that when he was younger during  a fight their mother and some traditionalists who didn't like the idea of Luka being high crown prince. He winces when Luka tells him about his birth mother tormenting him with horses. It's not exactly the masculine thing to do but Zarai hugs Luka. ""I won't tell Dad. I know he would just feel guilty for not being able to protect you even though he did everything possible.""<br/><br/> Zarai pauses to be able to swallow. ""When I was younger I had a bad dream so I went to go curl up Mom and Dad. Dad had a night mare too. Mom was stroking his hair and telling him that she loved him and telling him he's her soul mate. I asked what Dad's nightmare was about. Mom gave me the way watered down version of you guys' past."" For a few seconds Zarai lets the silence settle between them. ""So, think the water's warm enough to go swimming?""</span>"
5550,Battle for Avalon,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5744&start=20,2012-04-30T19:57:22,Applepoisoneer,"While Key slept soundly, Mabula and her slithery companion crept to the back room of the country house.  A room shrouded in thick velvet curtains and a thick  cloud of incense comprised of bay leaves.   Mabula sat on the thick red cushion on the floor in front of a very low table, upon which sat something covered in a thin, shiny purple fabric cloth.  Whatever it was, it was obviously spherical.<br/><br/>The witch lit a long white candle in back of the shrouded object and closed her eyes.  She breathed heavily, feeling her body grow heavier and more imobile.  This was a dangerous persuit, as she was at her most vulnerable during these times of meditation.  With great effort, she lifted her arm with dangling hand, much like a mechanical toy, and slipped the coer of the object on the table.  It was a very large crystal ball; clear, pure crystal that immediately filled with the light of the candle.  Her eyes opened with a rough snap and her pupils fixed at the heart of the orb.<br/><br/>Fuzzy shades of color filled her vision and naught but the sound of her breathing filled her ears.  Something was comming into view.  She was now so focused she could no longer feel the weight of her clothes or the snake around her shoulders and chest.  It was as thoug she were no longer attatched to the world.  The image was beginning to form.<br/><br/>A little band of royals at play near a creek.  Perfection! Nothing could be simpler.  The oldest of them didn't appear to be of suspicious character and it was really not him she was after.  The palest of them all was her intended target.  Even as she watched them converse, hearing nothing, she was beginning to formulate a plan.  She would send Key with the pretense of doing laundry  and tell her to offer the newly sewn tunic to the snow white prince.  Then, the rest would follow suit.  Everything was comming together.  Ezrathell would be so pleased!<br/><br/>She withdrew from the dream state to a feild of awakeness, but still could not quite move.  Her mouth worked rather hard to open and close.  ""Well- Well? What has't thou seen?"" Ezrathell demanded impatiently, coiling to look her directly in the eyes.<br/><br/>""Fortuitous coincidence my dear."" Mabula purred.  ""Favorable time to strike.""  A hiss of glee escaped the creature as he wound again and again around himself with joy.  ""I will wake Key and we shall proceed."" Mabula assured him, finally comming in control of her body again.<br/><br/>She rose, brushing her robes back into place and adjusting her hair beneath her mantle.  She and the snake left the room after snuffing out the candle and recovering the crystal.  Mabula bent over the girl and gentley shook her by the shoulder.  Time had passed rather quickly, perhaps a half hour had gone by.  Very little time for her to sleep, but duty called.  ""Awaken! Awaken child, I have a job for you.""  She urged."
5551,Battle for Avalon,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5744&start=20,2012-09-05T20:52:38,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Essence nods when Myxi says that she trusts her. â€œYou shouldnâ€™t move, youâ€™re not healed all the way and are still in pain.â€ She says as she looks at her. â€œIt will take a while for those burns to go away and when I am done I will have to replunish my energy. It will take a lot out of me.â€ She says. She then goes over to the book shelf again and pulls out a book. She then begins to flip through the pages. â€œOk, I have that and this and that here already, I need those two to complete it.â€ She says out loud. Essence then looks at Myxi. â€œIâ€™ll be right back, I need to get some things from one of the gardens.â€ She says. â€œYou donâ€™t have to be afraid, you will be protected.â€ She says as she says a spell and magickal creatures appeard. â€œTheyâ€™ll protect you until I get back.â€ She says as she goes out of the room. She began to go down the hall as fast as she could, not wanting to leave her lone for very long. She then finally reaches one of the gardens and quickly picks some leaves from the plants that she needed. She stuffs them into her shirt and quickly runs back the way she came to return to Myxi.<br/><br/>Fang noticed that the mage hesitated when he saw the skeletons, of course there was a smirk on his face. This let the mage know that he knew. â€œAttack.â€ He says and the skeleton warriors did as he comanded and went after the mage. Just in case the mage found away to destroy the skeletons, he had a few tricks up his sleeve. He wouldnâ€™t summon bigger creatures to fight, only because he saved those for when they were useful, like when the entire kingdom was under attack. He would simply summon more or maybe a few other dark creatures to do his bidding. Maybe even a few demons if he had to. For now he just stood back and had his arms crossed as he watched and waited to see what would happen. If he needed to put a barrier up between them and the rest of the citizens of the kingdom, so be it he would. He just wanted to get this fight done and over with and go back to his books. Eventually he would get bored with this fight and use a more powerful spell to get rid of the mage."
5552,Battle for Avalon,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5744&start=20,2012-09-22T08:15:47,2.2zenith,"Vaenier turned to face the guards, well aware that he was trespassing into forbidden territory. But still, there was no need to provoke hostility by drawing his swords. He planted his feet shoulders' width apart, and waited for the guards to advance. While he could try to escape, it was better not to, after all, he was not with ill-intentions, why run?<br/><br/>""The girl is injured. She needs a healer now."" Vaenier notified no one in particular.<br/><br/>""I can see that. Both of you are under arrest for trespassing,"" The captain said, stepping behind Vaenier but making no further action other than to raise his halbard slightly as he stepped forward. ""Not one step-""<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Not one step backwards.</span>Vaenier stepped forward, knocking the point of the halbard away from his center point with his forearm easily. He struck the captain with the heel of his palm above the elbow on the upper arm, it was mainly to incapacitate the man with pain while Vaenier twisted the polearm from the man's grip. ""You will bring her to the infirmary. Then I will follow you."" Vaenier said in a low undertone, it was neither hostile nor friendly, it just bore the sense of a predator gazing down at its prey. He had hoped that would make the situation tilt in his favour, however, the man had other things in mind.<br/><br/>With a yell, the captain lunged at Vaenier with a drawn sword. Vaenier raised his arm, deflecting the blade easily due to his bracers. With the same arm, he seized the captain's wrist and yanked him closer. He stepped forward, bringing his elbow into forceful impact with the man's stomach. The leather tunic did little to soften the blow and the man was sent sprawling on the cobblestone path."
5553,Battle for Avalon,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5744,2012-01-06T05:15:18,flyer1111,"The sacred center of magic, the Isle of Avalon, is ablaze in activity. The long awaited child of Queen Sable and King Jasurai had come into the world two weeks ago and is set to be presented to the magickal community today. The prince had announced his presence to world with a lusty cry and had continued to be healthy. Unfortunately, there was one serious complication.  Prince Zarai had been born with albinism, his skin as white new fallen snow and his eyes like small rubies.<br/><br/>Sable shifts the sleeping prince one more in her arms, wondering how he can sleep with the roar of the crowd outside in the court yard. Of course with a full belly and a warm blanket wrapped around him it would be hard not to be asleep. The crowd should have no problem seeing him against the garnet material.  She hears the royal herald announce the princeâ€™s  birth time and weight, and the trumpets begin their salute.  She gives one last minute quick kiss to her husband and a loving smile to Myxi and Luka before they step forward to greet the crowds on the balcony over looking the square.<br/>****************************************************************************<br/><span style=""color: #FF0000"">[color=#BF4000][color=#BF0000]Eleven years later, Zarai wishes he could be done with his lessons. Itâ€™s a bright sunny day outside and he canâ€™t go play unless the guards know where heâ€™s at. Even then he has to be well covered in clothes and sun screen. He hates being so fair skinned and hates that he canâ€™t see like other kids his age.  Perhaps the big siblings could be got away from their lessons. Mama is always yelling at Luka to take his lessons more seriously and stop getting into trouble. What would be a little more?  And with that, the prince sneaks out from under his aged tudorâ€™s nose in search of some fun. </span><br/>[/color][/color]"
5554,Battle for Avalon,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5744,2012-01-06T09:10:25,Applepoisoneer,"Along the baughs of a great and sacred oak near the palace courtyard, a large and beautiful snake clings delicately to the wood.  One could easily mistake him for a vine with his green and gold of his scales.  He watched the young prince with hungry copper eyes and flicked his little forked tongue.  It was not Ezrathell's intention to make a meal of the young lad, but rather  host.<br/><br/>When the boy snuck from the castle into the courtyard, the serpent was again reminded of why he hated this long term plan.  The boy was so pallad and appeared to have terrible vision.  What would one want with such a boy as his body.  He shook his narrow head and slithered back into the arms of a waiting woman at the foot of the tree.<br/><br/>She wore a long deep blue set of robes and a hat similar to a nun's habit but far more decorative and without the white.  ""Well,"" She purred. ""how does your form fair?""<br/><br/>""He's so white!  Like a ghost."" The snake protested.<br/>""Of course he's white, both of his parents are white.  I would be rather shocked if he weren't.""<br/>""No you crone!"" He whined. ""Like a bed-cloth or a cloud, and with little red eyes... like a rat...""<br/>""Oh, you mean an pigmentless child? An albino?"" Her laughter was almost sadistic.  ""Well, I hope you don't enjoy the sunlight very much, or being able to see long distance.""<br/><br/>""Ha, ha! Very amusing!"" Ezrathell sneered and muttered something to the effect of ""old cow"" and curled under her hat to keep warm.  ""Let's just go for now.""<br/><br/>""My, my, so impetuous today."" She laughed that same derrisive laughter and raised her arms, jostling the snake.  A thick mist engulffed the pair of them and they were gone."
5555,Battle for Avalon,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5744,2012-01-07T22:44:59,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Essence was in one of the royal gardens, she was hired by the queen and king to take care of them. Also to make any healing potions out of the plants int the gardens, for them  if they were ill or wounded. She also sometimes took care of the children as well. Essence wasnâ€™t exactly your normal witch either,  she had been cursed, cursed to be a vampire. She was busy singing and pulling out weeds and making sure that the plants looked healthy. Of course they always looked healthy, she tended to them every single day and would nurse the sickly and dying ones back to health. Then she spotted Zarai as he walked.<span style=""font-style: italic""> Shouldnâ€™t he be in lessons right now? What time is it?</span>She thinks as she looks at a sun-dial that was in the gardens. It was still morning. She rolls her eyes, [/i] Of course, bad enough Luka misses them[/i] She thinks with a sigh. She gets up and brushes the dirt off of her hands and skirt. She decided to go tell him that he need to get back to his lessons. But then she stopped for a moment.<span style=""font-style: italic""> Even if I tell him that he needs to get back to his lessons, heâ€™s probably going to roll his eyes and continue on with what ever he is doing.</span>She thinks. Then she begins again and begins to follow him. She also wonder what he was up to anyways.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Probably up to no good I suppose</span>She thinks as she conintues on.<br/><br/>As she was walking, she wasnâ€™t paying attention to who was around her or even her surroundings. She was too busy focused on Zarai. Thatâ€™s when she ran into someone. She takes a step back and seen that it was her older brother Fang. He looks at her with a scowl and then rolls his eyes. Good thing he had good reflexes or he would have dropped the scrolls he had been carrying. â€œSorry,â€ Essence says and walks around him. Fang rolls his eyes again and continues on, he was heading toward the royal library, he was putting the scrolls back in their glassed encased shelves. He had quiet a reptuation of being very vicious and cold hearted when it came to magick. Another thing about his reputation was that he could use both light and dark magick- but he prefeered dark the most. The only reason the royal family kept him around was that he never used any of his dark magick on the good, but the evil instead and plus he was also in charge of keeping people safe. He goes into the library and puts the scrolls back. For his age, he was extremely smart. He begins to look for more things to read."
5556,Battle for Avalon,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5744,2012-01-13T17:05:03,2.2zenith,"Vaenier De' Lauren his wrist waiting for the bartender's decision. ""Okay, I'll let you use the private room, on the condition that you do not disturb the other guests.""<br/><br/>""Splendid."" Vaenier said happily ad he dropped a small sack of silver coins on the bar and left.Â<br/><br/>******<br/><br/>The target was a man in his late forties, already with streaks of grey within his hair. Vaenier knew that the target kept a hidden weapon of some sort beneath his sleeves, had a family with no children. Yet, that did not stop him from covering the man's head in the ""sleep-bag"" where a concoction of herbs induced an artificial sleep on the one who is breathing its fumes in. The man fell limp in the alley, instinct kicked in and Vaenier held the body up, barely.Â<br/><br/>Vaenier nodded and two more men, ones who seemed to have more muscle than brain dropped him into a black coffin and began to carry it to the inn.Â<br/><br/>Vrael was too engrossed in the operation that he barely hear the bartender said, ""A funeral in my inn? Oh, yippie."" Then the door was closed and barred with a chair propped on its two legs.Â<br/><br/>Vaenier opened the coffin, allowing the two men to place the body in a lying-sitting position in another chair. He lifted up the sleeves and detached a spring-loaded knife from the man's arm before ripping the black bag off the man's head.Â<br/><br/>Vaenier allowed the man a few seconds of grace to gather his wits, also because he decided to shift the coffin lid onto the table before the man before sitting opposite him.Â<br/><br/>""So, Mister Bromswell, how did it go?"" Vaenier tapped his chin, laughing mentally.Â<br/><br/>""How did what go?"" Bromswell blinked at the elf before him.Â<br/><br/>""You know... The revival ritual of the Devourer."" Vaenier tapped his finger on the table.Â<br/><br/>""I have no idea what are you talking about."" He pressed a hand onto the coffin lid and craned his neck furiously, ""Can you let me-"" He screamed as Vaenier pinned his hand into the coffin lid with a dagger.Â<br/><br/>""Are you ready to talk? The owner of this place asked me to keep it down but if you do not start talking, we'll need to... stop you from making noise understand?""<br/><br/>""I said I don't know what are you-""<br/><br/>""Knife."" Vaenier beckoned, and caught a single serrated knife as it was tossed to him. He pressed the knife into Bromswell's arm, cutting deeply, not enough to kill him, but to provide more than enough pain. The man screamed.Â<br/><br/>Vaenier sat it out, staring silently at the man. When the screaming ceased he asked again, ""Talking? Or not? Trust me when I say I can make you take all day to bleed out.""<br/><br/>""Ok... I- I'll talk. Just... Just give me a moment.""Â<br/><br/>******<br/><br/>Vaenier folded his arms, so indeed it was true that the Devourer was revived. It was an age-old creature which had an insatiable appetite. And it preferred sentient creatures. The topic had interested him a great deal even though it was for a client.Â<br/><br/>""So you are saying that the Devourer did not allow you to see his form?""<br/><br/>""She. It was a she. As of its present location, I don't know where."" His pallid face grew even paler as he saw Vaenier bring the knife out again, spinning it with a century's worth of experience. ""Look. I. Don't. Know. I told you everything I know.""<br/><br/>""Right. Which means,"" The elf nodded at the two men, who grabbed Bromswell by the shoulders, ""You have outlived your usefulness."" Vaenier brought the knife to the frightened man's throat and pressed, not cutting the flesh. As the old man prepared for the end, Vaenier whipped the knife up and smashed the handle into the man's temple, knocking him out. ""Let's go."" With a swish of the cloak, he was gone.Â<br/><br/>******<br/><br/>[Devourer: A semi-mythical beast which was slain two centuries ago. No one with any decent amount of knowledge exists with living memory.]"
5557,Battle for Avalon,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5744,2012-01-26T03:27:03,zoruna,"<span style=""color: #40FF00"">Luka hated lessons. Even now he prefered to learn by trail and error versus the oh this is how it is done in the books...sort of way. He was the high prince but had trouble maintaining focus in classes. It didn't help that the tudor was old, wrinkly, monotone, and flat out boring. Myxi was in multiple classes and he didn't see how she did it. He would rather be avoiding lessons and practicing than dealing with the snorefest. He snuck out of class again. Rushing into the courtyard like his ass was on fire. He saw Zarai and snuck past Essence and Fang. Smirking a bit before hurrying over to his brother. ""Hello dear brother of mine. Escaping from lessons as well I see...want to go have some fun outside? You know where the horses are and the teachers and our parents spies..."" He indicates Essence and Fang. ""...aren't around."" He says softly. His eyes sparkling with mischief. Sure he was supposed to be the big brother but if you couldn't have fun than you couldn't really be living. ""What do you say bro? Ditch lessons for the rest of the day with me?"" Noting that while Fang walked off Essence was still there. Damn. Why did Fang have to go and walk off? Essence would be harder to ditch without Fang around to keep her slightly distracted. Oh well...he had escaped and ditched his entire royal guard and protection mages numerous times...one woman shouldn't be TOO hard to lose...right?<br/></span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000"">Myxi finished her lessons and headed towards the library. She prefered healing magic and other light spells to anything else. Though she and her twin Luka had some extremely powerful ""twin spells"" that only they could use and only when they used spells together. Which saddened her because as of late they had done less and less together in anything. Let alone magic. Her brother was high prince and she priestess but he was still such a big kid. She knew he would be serious and things when it suited him or was necessary but...she worried about him since he wouldn't do it most of the time. She entered the library and spotted Fang. She stood not too far from him. Reaching into her potions bag and pulls out a scroll that only the royal family could read. One of her father's. She would let the guy she always saw in here read it. She walks over to him. Shyly holding out the scroll. ""Here Fang. So long as you don't tell anyone I'll let you read one of Daddy's scrolls."" She liked the guy and he was cool but this was the first time she had actually spoken to him while looking up at him. Her gaze shyly moving elsewhere for a moment. Then back to him as she tried to not let shyness win.</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0080"">Key was on the run from some magi. It didn't matter where she went...the young witch always got into trouble. Then again she often sought out trouble. She was not too far from the woman with the snake and their new location...when trouble  caught up to her. She looked around as she was quickly surrounded. Witch hunters and demon hunters working together. Some of them thought her a demon. Some of them thought her evil witch. Some thought she was insane. She was none of the above. She was on a mission to avenge her family because he was rudely stolen from her. Only eleven but she was extremely powerful in her magic. She taught herself everything she knew. Spied on people and eavesdropped to learn other things. Stole books or read ones she borrowed to learn others. These men wanted to kill her because she had destroyed a mage who had been amongst the group who killed her big brother. She looks at them. ""You really don't wish to corner me. I suggest you let me go.""<br/></span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">The leader laughed. ""Let you go since we just caught you? Are you insane little witch or demon or both brat?"" He sneered out at her. ""We need to get rid of you. Those shadows you called on destroyed many and we need to destroy you so danger goes away.</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0080"">Key looked at him. Shrugging a bit. ""I'm a witch and I'm not a demon and I'm also not a brat."" She says in a huff. ""You all need to stay out of my way. I need to avenge my brother because magi like the one I defeated killed my only family. Now either leave me alone or I will be rid of you as well!"" She yells. Her magical power beginning to flare up in a flaming aura around her. A man threw a vial at her and she caught it. Throwing it aside. ""FINE THEN! HAVE IT YOUR WAY!!!"" she yells. ""BLASTERIA!!!!"" she yells. An explosion of magic boomed out in a dome like shape from all around her. Black magic flaring around and lances out in a circular direction. Sending the men flying in all directions before being ripped apart as if by atomic explosion. When the dome of black magic died down she was standing inside a shallow crater and the men were gone. ""Stupid idiots. I will have my revenge against all of the magic users who killed my brother. I will never forgive them."" She says. Looking around trying to get her bearings. ""Now where am I?""</span>"
5558,Battle for Avalon,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5744,2012-01-26T07:12:59,flyer1111,"Her royal majesty of Avalon, high queen Sable Morgaine shifted around in her chair for the nth time. At first, the meeting discussing importing timber from werewolf territories in the black forest of Germany had gone rather well. And then the debates broke out among the councilors. Sable had brought back order once which had quickly broken down. Like her sons, she wants to be enjoying the pleasant weather. Even more so if she can do it with her husband. Who just happens to be asleep but looks like he's paying complete attention to the goings on. Which might fool the councilors because they can't see his eyes through his blindfold but Sable knows better. She nudges her husband to wake him up. ""We could take a page out of our sons books and see how long it takes for them to notice that we are gone? Perhaps a nice ride to our favorite grove?"", she says loud enough for Jasurai's sensitive ears to pick up on.<br/><br/>****************************************************************************<br/><span style=""color: #BF4000"">Zarai grinned when Luka spoke to him. ""Well duh. It's a perfect day and the weathers perfect. Even though I'm going to get yelled at for going outside without any sunscreen on,"" the white prince says sadly. He blinks his eyes when Luka mentions horses. ""But i thought you hated horses."" Peering around Luka, he looks to see if he can spot the parental spies the older prince had mentioned. Of course it's all a blur of colors. ""What's the plan Luka?,"" he asks in a whisper.</span><br/><br/>****************************************************************************<br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">An off duty guard silently watches the happenings of the tavern while inhaling a strong pint of beer made right on the isle. Although not able to sense or use magick himself, he still protects the isle. He raises an eyebrow when and elf and several men come through with a coffin and head towards the private room. </span>"
5559,Battle for Avalon,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5744,2012-01-26T07:41:58,Applepoisoneer,"""My sweet Key,"" The lady in ornamental robes purred, stepping soundlessly over the newly tilled dirt that had only recently been grace.  ""Your ample rage never ceases to impress me.  It gives you such great power... though you needn't be so expository.  You owe none of these foolish antagonists a beginning or a middle, only a satisfying end."" She laughed.  The snake looped around and peered through her robes at the girl with hungry golden eyes.  Not eyes that desired food, but almost similar to the ones that gazed on the prince when thinking of posessing his body.<br/><br/>""All the necessary arrangements are falling into place, and soon you shall indeed have your revenge on a massive and perpetual scale.  Those who so unjustly took your brother will first feel the sting of loosing a kingdom and the hopeless despair of slaughter without mercy.""  She gentley stroked the beautiful gossimer hair out of Key's eyes and smiled venomously. ""I only hope you can contain that precious energy until that point and release it in a useful fashion."""
5560,Battle for Avalon,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5744,2012-01-26T17:50:41,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Essence contiuned to trail after Zarai, but then she noticed that Luka had joined him.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Great! Zarai I can handle, but not Luka</span>She thinks. Another reason she was trailing them, was so she could tell Zarai to get back inside, to the coverage of a building. She figured that he didnâ€™t have any sunscreen on at all. She noticed that they dodged in out of places, around other objects.<span style=""font-style: italic""> Trying to get rid of me, eh? Heh! Theyâ€™ll have to do better than that</span>She thinks. It was true they would have to do better and try harder to loose her, when she was a child she would follow her brother to see where he was going and he was much harder to trail and these two. Now she was right behind them, she would eventually stop them and tell them off.<span style=""font-style: italic""> Where are they going? Hmmâ€¦</span>She thinks as they continue, she seen that they were heading toward the stables. Essence just shook her head and let out a sigh. Soon she finds away around them and stands in front of them. She was of course stood  there in front of them, her  5â€™1â€ frame on blocking them slightly. She of course had her arms crossed and began to tap her foot, like a mother would do. She didnâ€™t look very happy at all. â€œAnd where do you two think youâ€™re going Hmm?â€ She asks.<br/>______________________________________________________________________________<br/><br/>Fang looks slightly at Myxi, his expression was of course emotionless. But the thing she could most likely see in his eyes was how intelligent he was. He was extremely intelligent, concidered a genius. He never really showed any emotion at all around others, that is besides his sister. When she had mentioned something about letting him read one of her fatherâ€™s scrolls, as long as he didnâ€™t tell anyone. He simply nods and takes it from her. â€œThank you.â€ Is all he says, but it sound emotionless. He never spoke that much either, not even around his sister. He was surprised though, surprised that Myxi actually talked to him. He could tell she was shy, just by the way she was acting. Or maybe he figured that she just feared him like the others, which he hated. It just didnâ€™t make sense to him why they feared him, just because he uses black magick. But he used his black magick for good. He looks at her again, â€œYou donâ€™t have to be afraid of me.â€ Is all he says. Then he then takes the scrolls and some others and goes and sits down at a table. He opens one scroll and begins to read. His werewolf keen hearing picked up on movement as he was reading, he looks up to see Myxi standing next to the table he was sitting at."
5561,Battle for Avalon,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5744,2012-01-28T02:50:36,zoruna,"Jasurai, who went by Jason for as long as he could remember really hated these meetings. They bored him and he didn't have the patience for them. They seemed to go on forever and he rarely heard anything of importance. Even when he paid attention he was merely storing not processing the information being given to him. He was currently, however, asleep while seemingly paying complete attention. God bless the blindfold. It was his way to escape the monotonous tones of these advisors and govermental people. He shifted in his sleep every so often so it seemed he was merely moving to not get stiff from sitting in one place or position too long. He heard debating and stored it but didn't process it. He heard his beautiful wife's settling down the debates as it went from order to chaos again. He wanted to be enjoying the pleasant weather.<br/><br/>Plus he had zero percent patience for their bickering even though he had no temper to go with the patience level. He was certain he was fooling them with him being attentive. He felt her nudging and muttered under his breath. <Yes we could. I believe we should.> he says. <It will take them a while though it would be entertaining to see just how long before they send the guard hunting for us.> he says with a chuckle. <I would love to go to the favorite grove.> he says. He was talking with a spell he developed called mind magic. It allowed him to use magic to talk directly into his wife's mind. It added to the illusion he was paying attention. <Let's split.> He says with an impish grin a lot like Luka's only less so.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #40FF00"">Luka grinned back at his brother. Nodding his head in agreement. ""Day is perfect and weather just as much so. Expecially for a journey to the creek we so love to play in."" He looks at him. ""Not if your wearing sunscreen."" he points out. Taking out a bottle of sunscreen and rubs it all over his brother's skin. ""I thought ahead. I am more intelligent than I like to lead others to believe."" he says. Blinking a bit and shakes his head. ""I do. I am terrified and hate those walking deathtraps. However, it is also the easiest and quickest way to ditch the guards and escape the castle. They won't think of me taking that route BECAUSE of how much I hate those walking deathtraps."" he points out. He grins a bit. ""Part one. Escape out the stables. Part two. Head through the outskirts of town to the creek. Part three. Take the creek to our secret spot behind the waterfalls."" He says in a hushed tone only Zarai would hear. He began to walk with his brother. Doging them in and out of places, around other objects, between shadowy places.<br/><br/>He was indeed trying to ditch and get rid of essence. He knew she was harder to detach from than a leech. Not that he minded...girl was beautiful. A hinderence most of the time but beautiful nonetheless. Such a shame really she was such a sourpuss. He led his brother from the courtyard to the the second hallways. Leading her in the opposite direction they needed to go. ""Zarai...we're taking the long way."" he says to him in their backwards pig latin way. Knowing his baby brother would understand. Afterall...he taught him it since he was actually talking whole sentences as a baby. Not even Myxi knew what they were saying when they used their ""code"" language.<br/><br/>He turned and took a hallway that would lead to the stables. He pulled Zarai back when Essence stood in front of them. Laughing and getting such a sexy and devilish grin. Watching her standing there trying to block them with her frame. Shaking his head at her tapping her foot. Smiling more at her not so very happy look. ""Why whatever do you mean Essence? Shouldn't you be tending to the gardens versus stalking us?"" he points out smoothly. ""Though if you must know it is in the opposite direction of lessons."" He stood over her at six foot but enjoyed looking down at the challenging young woman before them. ""However, I am going to have to insist you step aside."" He looked at her. He would, and had before, use a spell that would put her into a light sleep long enough for them to escape if he had to. He gets a devilish idea. ""You know...if your going to stalk us...you could just come along. So you can make sure we don't get into too much trouble. Otherwise I'll have to do that ""thing"" you so lecture me for doing each time I do it to you."" he says playfully. That thing was a kiss followed by an unspoken spell that put her to sleep. However, the kiss was because he wanted to but wouldn't let her know that. He liked her even if she was a bit of a kill joy and sour puss.<br/><br/>Placing a hand on his brother. Teleporting them with an uttered spell to behind Essence. Oh he had many tricks up his sleeve and his bag of tricks was always growing and getting deeper by the day. He turned to face Essence. ""Your so beautiful yet so very serious. You should lighten up Essence. You should learn to have fun. Even Fang has fun when he isn't reading all those dull books and scrolls all the time."" He looks at her. ""Come with us...or try to keep up. We're not going back to lessons."" He says. Grabbing his brother by the hand and takes off running down the hallways. Running through open doorways, crisscrossing through hallways, doing loop de loops to always keep Essence behind them, before bolting out into the second courtyard type area where the stables were. His brother with him the whole time. He hesitates a moment. ""Let's go Zarai. Through the stables then we can count ourselves free."" He let his brother go but made sure his brother stayed close. Looking over his shoulder to see if Essence had managed to keep up. Opening the side door to the stable. Letting Zarai enter first before he followed. Groaning audibly once inside. ""Let's hurry through here."" He says. His tone edgy but more from fear and disliking than anything else. Walking alongside his brother so if Essence entered through the actual entrance Zarai wasn't within grabbing range.</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000"">Myxi looked at him but didn't mind his expression was emotionless. That was part of what she liked about him. His emotions weren't worn on his sleeve and he was so mysterious because you couldn't guess what he was feeling. You could tell he was very intelligent. She liked that he was smart. She waited patiently for him to say or do or react in some way to what she had said. Letting go of it once he had taken it from her. ""Your welcome."" she says shyly. She looked down for a moment before getting up the courage to study him beneath her lashes again. She didn't fear him. Not in the slightest. She found it cool that he could use an art that many considered evil for good. That took major skill which she liked and respected. She felt him looking at her again and looks at him. Blinking in surprise. Be afraid of him? Why did he think she was afraid of him? That was very far from the truth.<br/><br/>She walked quietly over to the table where he was sitting and stood next to it for a moment. She noticed him looking up and blushed as she hadn't expected to be caught so easily. Even though she had heard he was a werewolf, she never really expected him to have such extremely good hearing. She sits in a chair where she had been standing. Twiddling her fingers a bit. ""I'm not afraid of you Fang. I'm shy. There is a major difference."" She says softly. Biting her lower lip. ""I'm not afraid because you use black magick. The fact you can use it for good is fascinating and cool. Not something to fear. Others fear because they don't understand that such a thing is an asset."" Her words soft but by the last sentence they were barely audible. She wanted to ask him to go to the fair with her in town but wasn't sure how to do so. The only thing she feared was that he would say no or turn her down.<br/></span><br/><span style=""color: #FF0080"">Key turned as she heard the woman's voice. The woman who left the note in the strange encryptive code. The note she deceivered about a week ago. ""Hello Lady Mabula. How are you today?"" She asks. Watching the lady stepping soundlessly over to her. She frowns a bit. ""They killed my family. My brother was all I had. They stole it from me and they all deserve to die for their wrongful and merciless killing of him."" She blinks a bit. ""It just amplifies the power that has always been there. Giving it a boost of strength to an already powerful magic. At least my brother used to say that we were gifted with powerful magic."" she says softly. Sighing a bit and bites her lower lip. ""They are fools that I wouldn't have wasted time exterminating if they hadn't so insisted upon me doing so. She smiled at Mabula as she laughed. Looking and noticing the snake. Waving a tiny wave to him.<br/><br/>Looking back to Mabula when she spoke again. ""The arrangements that you mentioned in the note you left me the last time we ran into each other?"" She looked at her. Smiling happily. ""You said next time we meet we will be allies."" She reminds. ""Does this mean you are the sensai and I am the apprentice?"" Looking serious a moment later. ""Yes. Those people deserve no mercy for they gave my brother none. Though he pleaded for them to just listen they destroyed him without even hearing him out."" She looked to her and nodded her head. ""I have a limitless amount of energy. It will only grow stronger not weaker. A flame left to grow eventually needs no kinder in which to burn even greater."" She says softly. ""I want to help you as you have helped me these past few years."" She hugged her sensai, whether it was official by Mabula's lips or not, for a moment before letting her go. This woman had cared for her when the rest of the world hadn't.</span>"
5562,Battle for Avalon,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5744,2012-02-11T14:38:11,2.2zenith,"Vaenier climbed the steps which led to the castle, the reports were to go to a certain man to report the findings and be debriefed. It was not to be know that he was in the castle, probably that the sight of him would alarm others.Â<br/><br/>His entire squad was led by two guards who could not be bothered to speak, much less make eye contact with any of them which was fine by him.Â<br/><br/>The chancellor stood proudly at the top of the steps, beckoning for them to follow him instead of the guards. They did not say anything until they reached what seemed to be a study. The man opened the door and allowed them to enter before closing it behind him.Â<br/><br/>Vaenier's squad unconsciously placed themselves into a defensive posture, mimicking their intentions, with Vaenier at the front and four standing to guard the doors and sides.Â<br/><br/>The chancellor moved behind the desk, rapping his knuckles softly before seating down, all the while watching them over his beak-like nose. ""So about the assignment, what did you find?""<br/><br/>""Bromswell was completely unaware that he was targeted up to the the point when he was knocked out. He admitted to responsible for summoning the Devourer and witnessing its existence.""Â<br/><br/>""Any mention of its location? Appearance?""<br/><br/>""It was summoned in the forest, and would have possibly left in search for easy prey. No mention of appearance.""<br/><br/>The man was silent for nearly a minute, taking his time while Vaenier's squad sweated from the heat kept within the scholars' cloaks."
5563,Battle for Avalon,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5744,2012-02-12T01:51:50,flyer1111,"It felt like it had been forever since Sable had Jasurai all to herself outdoors. Of course, they can find solidarity in their chambers, but even there they stand a high chance of being summoned away for something. After Zarai's conception and birth they had really become limited on intimate time together. The thought of having him all to herself with no potential interruptions. She leads the way towards the stables, Jasurai easily keeping up with her from years of practice. They use the same tactics as their sons, but take a different route. Any servants that come across them know exactly what their doing and don't say a word. They arrive at the edge of the court yard just in time to see the two princes disappear into the stables. ""Ours sons have already beat us to the punch,"" she tells Jasurai softly. She could use the mindspeak with him but much preferred talking to him out loud. It would be a major surprise to the two princes and Essence when they pop into the stables. Just this once Sable would give the princes an excuse to avoid lessons in the stuffy classrooms.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000"">Zarai just smiled when Luka pulled out a bottle of sunscreen. Of course he knows Luka is smarter than most people give him credit for. He would make a brilliant high king somewhere in the distant future when mom and dad are going to be able to rule. Zarai stands patiently and lets Luka rub the lotion into his skin. Both of them are familiar with the routine. No matter what the older two siblings always made sure that Zarai is safe as possible. For as long as Zarai can remember, Luka had been afraid of horses. Yet again he wonders what caused his usual fearless brother to be afraid of the creatures. Zarai follows Luka step for step. <br/><br/>He stiffles a groan when Essence stops them. An eye roll greets Luka's flirting with Essence. Like his father, mother and sister Zarai loves his horses. They whiny in greeting when he walks by. A couple stick their heads out and get a quick pet as he passes by. Luka quickly tugs him. Like his father, Zarai tends to use his hearing over his other senses. Someone else besides Essence had come into the barn. ""Luka mum and dad are here,"" he warns quietly. There parents had used a different entrance.  They royal pair are heading towards them.</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Grim information indeed. The chancellor was careful not to show this though. ""Continue to gather information of importance. "" The main reaches into the compartment of the desk, retrieving a bag full of coins. ""As promised for your services to the crown,"" he says, tossing it to Vaenier, signaling the elf's dismissal. </span>"
5564,Battle for Avalon,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5744,2012-02-13T05:29:00,Applepoisoneer,"A limitless flame of distruction at her disposal, a powerful ally indeed.  ""My dear Key, I am your tutor, your master and more importantly, your guardian."" She sweeps her hand before her and a glittering crystaline dagger appears before her.  She holds it aloft and declares; ""Though I know you are quite capable of defending yourself, I am always prepared to protect and guide you on your quest to avenge your slain brother and advance your abilities. You may trust in me fully.""<br/><br/>Ezrathell rolled his slitted pupils about his eyes a little in a sort of sarcastic response to the last statement.  He knew as well as one could that Mabula probably shouldn't be trusted.  He also knew that he  and Key had very little options available to them at the present.  Mabula had the know-how to take tear the kingdome assunder, but she needed a great deal of help indeed."
5565,Battle for Avalon,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5744,2012-02-13T20:02:43,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"When Luka starts flirting with her, she just rolls her eyes.  She couldnâ€™t understand why he liked her. Essence rolls her eyes when the boys take off running.<span style=""font-style: italic""> Really? They think that will stop me. Sorry boysâ€¦</span>She thinks. The whole time she had been talking to them, she had used an unspoken spell, it was sort of like a tracking device, so she could find them any where in the kingdom and as well as outside it.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Of course the stablesâ€¦</span>She thinks as she continues to follow them. Once inside the stables, she had seen the King and Queen. She bows politley, knowing what they were up to and then continues following Luka and Zarai. She hopped that the King and Queen would at least figure out what she was doing. Of course by now, she figured that she couldnâ€™t convince the boys to go back to lessons, so she decided to follow along as their sort of â€œBaby Sitterâ€. She wouldnâ€™t forgive herself if she had let them go by themselves and either one of them go hurt. She watches as they get on horses and start leaving the stables. She gets on one as well and follows after them. She then catches up to them and is now riding next to them. â€œThe only reason I am coming along is because I couldnâ€™t forgive myself if you two got harmed in anyway.â€ She says.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF8000"">Fang was surprised that Myxi wasnâ€™t afraid of him, but of course he didnâ€™t show it. He just simply nodded his head and then goes back to reading.  He could talk to her without even looking up from reading the scroll. He nods when she says somethings about the Black Magick, â€œIndeed and it takes a lot of skillâ€¦â€ is all he says. Thatâ€™s another thing about him, he didnâ€™t like to brag either. Another thing people feared about him was that he was a werewolf. But of course since there was so many stories about him being a werewolf, people didnâ€™t know what to believe. Then an awkard silence fell upon them. It was only awkard because Fang was silent now and so was Myxi, because she was shy. Then one of the sevants comes into the library and begins to dust the books. He looks at the servant as she comes near to table. â€œDo you know where my sister is?â€ he asks. The servant jumps and then nods, â€œLast time I saw her, she was following after Prince Luka and Prince Zarai.â€ She says. Fang rolls his eyes, â€œAgain?â€ he says. The servant nods and then goes back to cleaning. This was the second time in a row that Essence had followed the boys, the first time she had lost them. Fang rolls his eyes again, eventually he would have to go after them, only to get his sister, he thought the boys could handle themselves.</span>"
5566,Battle for Avalon,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5744,2012-02-17T22:29:56,zoruna,"Jasurai follows his beloved wife through the castle. He wanted to get out of here and away as quickly as possible. He...even eleven years later...hated having to sit still through long boring debates and lectures. He sensed their sons and merely smiled. ""Seems so."" He says softly. He shook his head. ""Let's pretend for once we don't really notice them. Or attempt to."" He says softly. Chuckling as she sensed Essence as well. ""Interesting. Let's pretend we didn't just sense any of them dear."" He says. Reaching around to  find his horse. Who instantly came over to nuzzle his face. ""Hey Pearl. Good girl."" He says. Rubbing the top of her head. Turning to Sable. ""Let's go before the going gets not possible."" He says with a goofy grin. Finding the horse and climbing on her back was still not easy but after one failed attempt he manages to do so.<br/><span style=""color: #00FF00""><br/>Luka knew Essence had done...something. He just wasn't sure what and really didn't care. She couldn't stop him and Zarai so that was tough cookies. He had made his mind up and it wouldn't be changing. He noticed his brother and smirks. ""Be quiet Zarai. Your going to find someone eventually you'll do the same thing to."" He says in code to his brother. One horse touched him and he yelled. Jumping as high as he could away from it. Shaking hard but calms himself by force. Nodding his head. Damn. ""Just pretend not to notice them."" He mutters. Putting Zarai near the horse and stayed far away but close enough to use magic to help Zarai up. He was NOT getting NEAR one of those death traps! Not even for his baby brother. He walked over to a hay stack and rummaged around inside of it. ""Viola!"" He says in delight when he found it. Unrolling a magic carpet and climbs on. It instantly rose into the air as he stood upon it. They left before their parents could tell them no.<br/><br/>Of course he knew that Essence was following. Stalker that she was...she had good intentions but he had no intentions of making it easy on her. He turned his attention to Essence. ""I'm not riding a horse."" He says with an impish grin. ""You couldn't try to kill me to get me on a horse. Its just not happening. I will not ride upon a death trap."" He says. Staying between Zarai and Essence but making sure to ride a bit above the horses. ""Right. That is just your excuse Essence. I think you like to stalk us."" He teases. Rolling his eyes. ""You worry far too much. Your going to end up with gray hairs before your twenty."" He continued to guide them away from the castle.</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000"">Myxi looked at him from beneath her long lashes. ""You possess such great skills Fang. Don't let anyone ever tell you otherwise."" She says softly. She felt the ackward silence and bit her lower lip. She jumped when a servant entered the library. Sighing a bit. ""Luka intentionally makes her stalk him. He won't make it easy on her either. I think Luka likes your sister."" She says softly. She giggled a bit then sighed. Pulling out a scroll and begins to work on her homework. She looks at Fang and wanted to ask him something but wasn't sure how to. She bites her lower lip and looks down. They did have that ball coming up. She wanted to go with him but was almost certain he would say no. ""Fang...we have a ball coming up...would you...um..."" She hesitated for a moment. What if he laughed at her. Sure she had lots of guys who would jump at the chance to take her there but...the only one she wanted to go with might say no. ""Would you go with me to it?"" She asks in a rushed voice. Blushing deeply after she got the words out.</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0080"">Key looked at her. Wondering what the woman was thinking about. Looking at the older woman studyingly. ""Yes Lady Mabula."" She says softly. She had run into Mabula over the past four years a lot. She knew deep down she shouldn't be trusting this woman yet that was pressed down deep. She needed the companionship that Mabula gave her. Needed the teacher and someone to care for her. She was a strong girl but she was still just a child. Watching the glittering crystaline dagger appear. Listening to her and smiled a bit. ""Okay Lady Mabula."" She saw Ezrathell's reaction and bit back a giggle. The snake was so amusing at times. She really had no other options but to believe in Mabula. She needed to avenge her brother. His death was done in cold blood. She would have that revenge. Mabula would help her get the revenge she craved. There was little else to do. Mabula was teaching her some spells during the times they had met up. Now she was going to be traveling with her. Everything seemed to be working itself out for the best.......or was it?</span>"
5567,Battle for Avalon,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5744,2012-02-19T15:24:23,2.2zenith,"Vaenier marched out of the castle as quick as he could, yet maintaining the proper greetings which had to be exchanged with passing nobles. ""What now? Do we look for the creature?"" One of the two burly man in the squad asked scratching his scalp in the signature dimwitted fashion of fools everywhere.Â<br/><br/>""I don't think we stand much of a chance against a legendary creature with iron bats,"" He pointed at the weapon which hung from the man's belt, ""or swords."" He rested his palm on both pommels which hung by his side.Â<br/><br/>Obviously angered, the man asked, ""So?""<br/><br/>Vaenier snorted as though the answer was obvious, ""We look for the Soothsayer, of course!""<br/><br/>""Her?"" One of the other man asked, running his hand across his bare forearms, ""Last time we visited, she tried to cut me.""<br/><br/>""That's why you should listen to my advice and wear your bracers everytime you wear your shoes.""Â<br/><br/>""You are the only one who does that."" The men's snorts of amusement were ignored by Vaenier who kept walking.Â<br/><br/>******<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">A black form knelt before a stage where masked figure stood, robed in black.Â <br/><br/>My child, I have spawned thee to act as my arm while I gather my strength. Go forth and bring to me mana stones to feed me and your brothers and sisters.<br/><br/>The creature looked up, accepting the task as his own. His body seemed to have been thrown into barrel of tar and taken out to dry, hiding the sinews twisting beneath the rotting skin, preserving the dead flesh. </span><br/><br/>******<br/><br/>The day was just ending, the sun setting when Maria heard something behind her. Turning, she could see<span style=""font-style: italic"">something</span>scrabbling towards her in the half-light.Â<br/><br/>With a yelp of fright she moved back, tripping over a loose piece of stone. Waxy hands wrapped around her throat as her life-source was drained from her.Â<br/><br/>The body crumpled in a heap, left for the rats and rot to feast on.Â<br/><br/><br/>(I leave the Devourer's child to invade the castle at a later date.)"
5568,Battle for Avalon,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5744,2012-02-20T06:08:17,flyer1111,"Sable and Jasurai had always loved horses. She stays still why he mounts Pearl. Thankfully the horse is well trained and doesn't move while he does. She quickly lays her head against the white horses head. ""Keep him safe, alright?"" Sable swears the Arabain mare understands her. The queen tacks up her own mount, a gelding black Irish Hunter by the name of Viper. Viper of course knows that he and Pearl are going to go for a good run. Sometimes it seems the two horses race against each other for the fun of it. Of course Pearl has a slight disadvantage because she is older. Still, both horses follow quietly as Sable leads them into the ring that opens up to the riding paths. ""Are you ready Jas"", she asks before swinging into the saddle.  One of the stable attendants open the gates for them.<br/><br/>The horses fly across the ground like they have wings. Of course, Pearl and Viper get into a race, with a little egging on from their riders of course. Soon they arrive into the glade. Sable dismounts first, trusting Viper to stand still while she helps Jasurai to the ground. She takes the saddle and saddle blanket off Viper's back. She had used a bitless bridle, which would allow him to graze.  She merely slides the long reigns over the horse's neck so that they drag on the ground. The hunter would know not to wonder to far like that.<br/><br/>Horses secured, she turns her attention to her impatiently waiting husband. She wraps her arms around him before giving a kiss on the jaw. ""Let's see if the magick of the grove still works, hmm?"" Instead of his jaw, she connects their lips in a passionate kiss this time around.<br/>****************************************************************************<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000"">Zarai looks in concern at Luka when he jumps away from the horse. Yet again he wonders why the beautiful creatures scares him so. Regardless he still takes his brothers help vaulting onto the horses back. Like his father he usually prefers riding bareback with only a set of reins. Of course people had objected to the future minor king and high priest of the island not having as much protection that using a saddle offered. Reassurance from Jasurai had ended any protests. <br/><br/>By now, Kitty, Zarai's usual mount, a quarter horse mare with four white socks and a blaze running down her forehead knows to follow Luka, no matter how he's getting around.  She had been worked with since foal hood specifically for Zarai to ride. The younger prince is surprised that Essence managed to mount up that fast. ""C'mon Essence Luka and I will be fine. Besides it's been forever since me an him had some brotherly bonding time with no one else alone."" His voice sounds really childish at this point, even though it had started the changes that puberty brings. </span>"
5569,Battle for Avalon,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5744,2012-02-21T03:02:57,Applepoisoneer,"Mabula nods and dispells the dagger with a wave.  Key was indeed a strong battler but her words were very frank.  She supposed it was because she wasn't much used to speaking to older people.  With that thought she and Ezrathell lead the way back down the path from the castle and into the woods where her hidey-hole would be waiting on the other side.  Admittedly, she couldn't wait to get back and take a bath.  The whole day had been rather tiresome and she was looking forward to ending it.  For soon, the destrucction of the kingdom of magic would be her mind's primary focus.  She supposed she should enjoy the moments of peace while she could.  Mabula beckoned for Key to follow, though she knew in her own way Key would follow anyway, she supposed it was an old habbit that hadn't died yet."
5570,Battle for Avalon,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5744,2012-02-21T21:45:07,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Essence looks at the boys and puts her hands on her hips. She looks at both boys with a motherly expression. â€œI donâ€™ think so, I am going to continue following you if you like it or not!â€ she says as she continues to ride next Zarai. She wasnâ€™t going to give up either. Then she looks at Luka, â€œAnd donâ€™t even think about doing that spell I hate, I learned how to counter it. So it wouldnâ€™t work.â€ She says as she continues to ride. â€œYou can still bond together, I wonâ€™t get in the way, Iâ€™ll probably sit some where and read. But I will just keep an eye on you.â€ She says. She follows them into the near by woods. Fang just looks at Myxi with a raised eye brow. Of course he really didnâ€™t want to go, but if it would make her happy, then he would. He nods, â€œOf course Iâ€™ll go with youâ€¦but if youâ€™ll excuse me, I gotta go get my sister. Sheâ€™s probably pestering the hell out of Luka and Zarai.â€ He says as he gets up from the table. Of course he would be back. He had left the scrolls and his bag. He couldnâ€™t carry them in his other form.<br/><br/>Once out side the library, he figured that it would be faster and easier to run in wolf form. So he transforms and begins to track down his sister, he follows their scents of course. He finally catches up to where they were in the woods still going of course. Then he leaps into a tree and follows from there, getting ahead of them. Then still in wolf form he jumps down in front, scaring Essenceâ€™s horse some. And then he transforms back. He of course had his arms crossed, but had no emotion on his face at all. â€œEssenceâ€¦I think Luka can handle anything that happens.â€ Fang says in an emotionless tone. â€œStop stalking them and trying to be their mother, theyâ€™re fine. They can take care of themeselves. Iâ€™m sure if any danger comes around Luka can take care of it.â€ He says. And then he was quiet, that was the longest thing anyone had ever heard him say. Essence lets out a sigh, â€œFine, butâ€¦â€ is all she says before Fang puts up his hand to stop her. She lets out another sigh, â€œFine.â€ She says and then turns the horse around and goes back towards the kingdome. Fang looks at the boys, â€œYou can thank me later.â€ He says and then transforms and heads back toward the kingdom and the library.<br/><br/>Fangâ€™s wolf form-m<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i243.photobucket.com/albums/ff187/OXEsSeNceXO/black-werewolf.jpg"">http://i243.photobucket.com/albums/ff18 ... rewolf.jpg</a>m"
5571,Battle for Avalon,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5744,2012-02-23T20:04:57,zoruna,"Jasurai touched his wife's cheek as she talked to Pearl. ""She will."" He says. ""I am certain you already know she will."" He teases. Pearl was magically blessed and enchanted to age much slower than other horses. This done so that his horse didn't die before he got to see her again. She was much older than Viper but barely seem a little bit older. She was still older and that gave her a slight disadvantage in racing but Pearl held her own nonetheless. He held onto just the main of his horse like he always did. His hands neither pulling to much or holding on too little. He rode bareback and refused to ride any other way. He prefered not sitting on the uncomfortable saddles that they possessed. He slid off the horse after they got to the grove. He waited impatiently for her to get down. She wrapped her arms around him and he pulled her possessively, in a loving manner, close. Holding her against him and grinds against her. ""Yes lets."" He says. Kissing her back. Holding her to him he soon had her pressed against the silken bark of the tree behind them. His hands moving up under her top and begin to tease her breasts through her bra. It had been such a long time since they had been able to have family time.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #40FF00"">Luka  remembered well the disagreement the people had with his father. It was the only time he had seen his father get fierce over anything. He remembered that after a disagreement their father strongly reassured the people it would be alright. Ending protest but that didn't change that people still had protested. He looks at Essence and shook his head. ""Stalker."" He says simply in a playful way. He looks at her. ""Oh? Are you sure on that Essence? You think you have bested my spell? I think not."" He says in a sing song taunting way. ""I have many tricks in my spell bag. Don't think you can ever be two steps ahead when your always at least one step behind."" He was teasing yet serious at the same time. Sighing a bit. ""No we can't. It defeats the purpose of brotherly bonding if a woman is there. Than it is a social gathering."" He protested. His annoyance at her insistance was showing a bit but he shook his head and brushed it off a moment later. He was actually very relieved when Fang showed up. Nodding his head in agreement to everything Fang said. Yeah he'd have to thank Fang later. That was going to be very interesting.</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000"">Myxi looks at him. Biting her lower lip a bit. She smiles happily. ""Thank you Fang."" She says in a very happy voice. Nodding her head. ""Alright."" She says softly. She watched him leave and would wait here. She watched him go and sat down. Smiling happily. She was sitting than when she sensed a dark presence. Standing up and looks around. All of a sudden a black burst of magic hit her in the chest. Sending her flying backwards into the wall. She lands in a crumpled heap. Panting in pain as she forced herself up. Throwing up a sphere of protection and panted a bit. Holding her protective sphere up and hoped somebody got back soon. The dark mage sending blast of dark energy at her after blast of energy. She closed her eyes and started singing in a beautiful and wordless voice. Her song spell sending a message to Fang. &lt;Please hurry fang. Some dark mage just attacked me. He is trying to kill me.&gt; She forced the sphere to stay up stronger.</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0080"">Key  didn't know much about interacting with others. Her brother had been teaching her and she had been little when it happened. So yes she was frank but she also spoke her mind. She knew only how to be herself not how to have restraint and hold back. Her gaze followed Mabula and at first she just watched her moving. Following even before Mabula beckoned. She was tired and hungry but really just wanted to fit in. She wanted to mean something to someone. She walked with them and saw the beckoning. Following much closer to stay close to her mentor and guardian. Even though she knew Mabula couldn't be trusted she didn't want to listen to her instincts. She wanted revenge. She wanted to be accepted. Mabula was giving her both. So she had to take the risk of not being able to trust her. She looked at Mabula. ""Are we going to eat soon? I haven't had food in a few days."" She says softly. She was still a kid after all.</span>"
5572,Battle for Avalon,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5744,2012-02-24T01:24:15,2.2zenith,"The robed figure knelt before a crying boy who had dropped a sugared tart on the pavement, patting him on the head. He looked confused when the boy did not stop crying and then there was a flash of silver as he pulled out a silver coin.Â<br/><br/>He pressed the coin into the boy's palm, and rose to his feet, the voice was muffled but the words were clear, ""You can buy your candy with that."" He turned and left.Â<br/><br/>******<br/><br/>""Vaenier, Vaenier, careless burglary, foolish heresy..."" Sang the Soothsayer as she looked through the scrolls. ""The Devourer is such an obscure creature... It is said..."" The white-haired girl fell asleep.Â<br/><br/>""Oi, OI! Ceres!"" Vaenier slapped the wooden table, causing her to jerk awake.Â<br/><br/>Ceres looked at the scrolls lazily, ""Hmmm... The Devourer can spawn creatures to drain mana to feed it. Now<span style=""font-style: italic"">that</span>is interesting, but I don't think you have been to visit the city's poster boards anytime recently?""<br/><br/>""No, why? Did you?""<br/><br/>Ceres laughed, causing everyone else to jerk with a start. ""I did not visit the boards but my friend,"" She pointed to her shoulder, ""Visited it. Should we check it out?""<br/><br/>""I did not know you were the type to leave your hut unless it was burning down.""<br/><br/>""Oh, I don't, only my friend does.""<br/><br/>Shrugging, Vaenier stepped out of the hut, ducking under the low doorframe. When he looked back, his men were there but Ceres was replaced by a raven haired girl. He looked at his men, ""Where is the Soothsayer?"" They shrugged stupidly and glanced inside the hut and shrugged<span style=""font-style: italic"">again</span>.Â<br/><br/>""Oh, by Soothsayer you mean Ceres? I'm surprised she did not tell you that we are the same person."" Said the raven-haired girl, ""She refers to me a her friend.""<br/><br/>""Okay, right."" Vaenier gave her a dismissive wave. ""Wait. What? You are her?""<br/><br/>""I'm her split personality, moron.""<br/><br/>One of the men gaped at her, no one had ever insulted Vaenier in such a way an managed to leave unscathed. Vaenier drew a sword from its sheath, pointing it at the girl. ""Apologize.""<br/><br/>There was a flash of steel and the girl batted his sword to the side, grinning cheekily. She stood at his shoulder, but the way positioned herself, it made hairs rise on the back of his neck.Â<br/><br/>She hid her sword from view, hiding its true length<span style=""font-style: italic"">still</span>grinning.Â<br/><br/>A bruised knee later, Vaenier gave up on the assault and asked while attempting to stand properly, ""And Your name is..?""<br/><br/>""Vestas is my name. I like to-""<br/><br/>""Right, so let's go see this message board of yours.""<br/><br/>******<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Your mission is simple. Get the mana stone to feed me. The magical defenses are nothing to you, once past, paint the castle in the red of the ones who bar your way and bring me the stone.</span><br/><br/>The Child stripped from its cloak allowing the wind to deal with the fabric. Its fingers were bloody from the corpse which lay at its feet. It belonged to the boy from three days earlier, the same one who he had passed a silver coin to.Â<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Today I killed,<br/>He was just a boy.<br/>Eight before him,<br/>I knew them all.Â <br/>In the fields,<br/>A dying oath.Â <br/>I'll kill them all to save my own.</span><br/><br/>The boy had been tailing him, making the job easier to find another source of mana. It pained part of him, but, it was necessary.Â<br/><br/>It waded out of the wheat field, on the lookout for watchmen. He climbed to the roofs and once there, it was an easy matter to cover distance with stealth. The moon hung overhead, slightly orange, egging him on to his goal.<br/><br/>******<br/><br/>Apparently, there were an abnormal increase in killings, prompting an increase in watches and an advisory for the people to stay indoors once the sun has set.Â<br/><br/>Vaenier stared at the notice, scrutinizing it, ""Probably... do you think that it could be the Devourer's doing?""<br/><br/>""It is probably related to it."" Ceres/Vestas laughed to herself, ignoring the the scowl that Vaenier threw her way. ""My prediction tells me-"" She licked the symbol on the back of her hand, ""That the next kill will be tonight, in the field."" She pointed at the field near the outskirts of the city.Â<br/><br/>""Let's check it out then-""<br/><br/>""Uh boss? I think it's to presumptive to even go into the fields..."" A wavering voice called out.Â<br/><br/>******<br/><br/>The sun was setting as they sat in a circle, facing the fields, constantly checking their backs out of fear that they may be the victim to be killed in the fields. Vestas had tied her hair up in a ponytail to prevent it from blocking her vision, and was tapping her sword on the tip of her boot.Â<br/><br/>Time caused them to drop their guard until, a cry for help jerked them back to alertness and to their feet. Vaenier breathed a spell even as he got to his feet and swung his fist, hurling an orb of red into the night sky, bathing the landscape in scarlet. ""Over there! Get him!"" They sprinted towards the only figure standing in the field.Â<br/><br/>Without even looking at them the man, well, it looked like a man, took off in a sprint. It was hard to see in the glaring light but the suspect was definitely wearing black tight-fitting clothes.Â<br/><br/>They had nearly lost him in the mad chase across the rooftops and alleys, if not for Ceres's multitude of spells and Vesta's sharp senses, chasing him would be a very hard thing indeed.Â<br/><br/>******<br/><br/>The Child had entered the castle grounds, and was wandering aimlessly around the castle when he saw it. The mana stone. It was glowing with a soft blue light, in the middle of a plaza riddled with flower beds. A hum in the air whispered of magical defenses, which prompted him to scoop a handful of gravel from the ground.Â<br/><br/>He flicked a thumb, the stone ricocheted in the maze of mana walls, ripples of red were formed where the stone had struck. It drove its boots into the ground, leaping into the air. The flowers, the plants were the source of the mana, providing a steady flow of mana to the artifact. The mana stone would not be used for petty defenses but to nullify devastating attacks from outside. So- his eyes swept the garden, even as his ascent slowed. The pedestals in the middle of the flower beds would be a perfect place for the artifacts. He flicked his thumb again and again, knocking the enchanted rubies from their holders, deactivating parts of the defense in the garden.Â<br/><br/>He landed lightly on a pedestal, allowing himself but a second to accustom himself with the lack of movement before wading out of the flower bed onto the pavement towards the mana stone.Â"
5573,There is No Escape. IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=579&start=20,2010-08-13T01:53:31,Dream Of Purity,"Mirdae approached the voices, she was sure of it. As she neared, one thought rang in her mind.<span style=""font-style: italic"">The human girl.. again!?</span>Her mind was not a pleasant place at present, thinking of ways to dispatch the young woman then deal with her target. She pulled her hood closer around her body, and squatted, lowering herself to the ground, once low enough, she removed her pack, and dug out her box of poisons and a dagger. ""One little nick"" She whispered to herself, Dipping the dagger in a malicious green substance. The smell was almost unearthly, rancid, like day old death, but more hearty, like rotting fruit. The smell wafted from the vial, and was soon barely present. With a swift motion she flung the dagger, laced in the now nearly invisible poison.<br/><br/>THUD.<br/><br/>Not her target!? Her target now face down in the soil, her dagger lodged itself into a tree some 40 paces away.<span style=""font-style: italic"">WHAT!?</span>Her mind rang, she never missed, she was deadly with a dagger, all halflings were! Her eyes wide, she now saw what lay on the other side of the child. Nikola... With a heavy sigh she realized even she was not alone in this god-forsaken forest.<span style=""font-style: italic"">How many people wish to die today?</span>Her mind asked, the rhetoric hidden by malice. She placed the box back in her sack, and her sack upon her back. She wound her way around the clearing occasionally catching a heavy, almost burdening scent. Perfume? Probably ale, one present was a half-orc, which lent itself nicely to the stereotype of all half-orcs taking after their parents, why else would someone sleep with an orc? Mirdae chuckled silently, she positioned herself in a tree, slightly light headed, she shook her thoughts free, and stared her target down, her icy blue eyes finally putting a face to the name."
5574,There is No Escape. IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=579&start=20,2010-08-23T22:55:42,Erica,"((lol never having actually been drunk is proving to be disavantagous. also sorry for the delay. ))<br/><br/>The sudden hand pushing her away caught Jiv'undus by almost complete suprise. It was a good shove and she slipped falling backwards on to her but. She would like to pretend that it was the sap that caused her to stumble and fall, but she was not that overly confident in the matter.  Seeing the burn marks now, she slowly understood why she had been pushed down.<br/><br/>Hearing a crash, she looked back towards the other woman and saw her face down in the dirt. Taking a deep breath she felt her head get a pit lighter. The damn tree needed to stop this, but somehow she thought yelling at it would not really help matters. Frowning she got slowly up to her feet, swaying as she did so. Her freind seemed to struggling with the frog and she had to stop and think about what to do.<br/><br/>Frowning she needed a way to protect her hands. If the frog was burning through metal there was not much she had to help, but then again it did not have to last long. A possibly bad idea came to her head. Dropping the pack from her shoulders, she grapped her blanket out of the front of it."
5575,There is No Escape. IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=579&start=20,2010-08-29T05:35:18,Forgotten Wolf,"A weird series of events occur, as the frog reached Nikolaâ€™s shoulder she was finally able to grab it and throw it away. As it sails through the air though it is suddenly snatched up by a passing dagger.<br/><br/>Jiv: Just as you get the blanket free and unrolled slightly it is quite suddenly yanked from you hands. It becomes pinned to a nearby tree by the thrown dagger and part of it falls down to save everyone from seeing the poor frogâ€™s demiseâ€¦ though a faint gurgling noise can be heard under it for a second. It probably sinks a moment later at how close that blade had come to hitting you.<br/><br/>Nikola: the frog suddenly being hit by a passing dagger catches your attention quite easily and you look to trace the origin. You catch the movement of someone elseâ€¦ someone relatively short but the brush obscures them. You hear the THUNK of the dagger as it hits something and after a moment you realize it was in the direction Jiv was. (If you keep your eyes on Mirdae youâ€™ll be aware of her new hiding spot. If you take a moment to check on Jiv though you will lose track of Mirdae and while having a basic direction you will not know her finally hiding spot.)<br/><br/>Mirdae: (youâ€™re in a treeâ€¦ nothing else to really note at this moment other than you have higher ground and decent concealment.)<br/><br/>Enna: You are still on the ground trying to pull yourself together (whether succeeding or not is up to you). While you donâ€™t see most of what just happened you did hear it unless you were to busy grumbling at yourselfâ€¦ After all you were just beaten by a tree without a single blow being made be either you or your opponent.<br/><br/>(You guys are free to act and interact. I will jump in with more if something happens. Only if you make a major movement away from the current area will I say you will need to wait for me to give you a potential new locale. Intoxicating effects of the tree are still in effect.)"
5576,There is No Escape. IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=579&start=20,2010-09-18T03:08:18,Eferhilda,"Niokla drew her sword her eyes focused on the direction where the dagger was thrown, the urge to turn and check on her newly acquired companion but training kept her eyes locked on what would be considered the greatest threat at the moment. Her lips curled back in a silent snarl as she stayed focus on the target, ""Hey...half orc....you ok?"" she asked in a harsh whisper while she remained focused on her target in the tree.<br/><br/>""Whoever you are I hope you know just who you are fucking with?!"" she growled with more bravo than she currently felt. She knew that they needed to get to some cover because whoever was in that tree had the advantage, she just hoped the other two could get up and move with some measure of speed. Nikola could of course leave them to their own fate but her own sense of what was right and wrong forced her to stay where she was to defend them if need be, even providing them the time they would need to escape."
5577,There is No Escape. IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=579&start=20,2010-10-15T01:49:48,Forgotten Wolf,"Nikola: After a few more moments you finally can not take the presence of that tree anymore. You start moving away from the tree and actually put some good distance between you and it before the ground suddenly collapses beneath your feet.<br/><br/>You plummet reach out to try and grab something to stop your fall but failing until you suddenly hit a stony floor. You have little time to relax though as you hear rumbling and crashing noises above you and you instinctively roll out of the way at more debris comes down.<br/><br/>When it finally stops and you get up and brush yourself off you can see that the way you came down is now collapsed and blocked. You find your sword not too far away from where you landed and thankfully not buried under the fallen debris.With everything recovered and no apparent injuries you finally take a moment to look at your surroundings.<br/><br/>You appear to be in some large stone room... perhaps formerly part of a temple. At the far end you see what looks like a stain glass window from which the light you are able to see by is coming from. It is not so much light coming through the window as been radiated from a large crystal at its apex. The light is mostly focused down at a book sitting on a pedestal before the window. Amazingly despite how old the place appears to be the book looks in good condition.<br/><br/>Around you are multiple skeletons of unfortunate souls that came before you or perhaps former guardians of the temple. While most of their gear seems to have wasted away with them, their helmets look almost untouched by the passage of time save for the layer of dust upon them. They look like they are made out of some generic metal but are heavily etched with designs and ancient runes. At the point  where the curves down to cover at least part of the wearer's nose is a crystal resting in its own alcove just above the between the eyes point. A few of the helmets look like they might fit you if you so wish.<br/><br/>There appear to be three ways out of the current room that you can see, each archway marked with some sort of stone pictograph above them. The one the left from what you can tell shows a picture of stars, the archway to the right you can make out the image feathered wings, the one behind you across from the pedestal no longer has a pictograph tablet... just a large claw mark gouged in the stone.<br/><br/>((no longer effected by intoxicating tree))"
5578,There is No Escape. IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=579&start=20,2010-10-15T06:25:38,Eferhilda,"Nikola coughed a bit as she stood dusting off herself and checking to make sure that nothing was broken, while she looked about to try and get her barrings. ""Well at least I am away from the tree"" she said to herself as she gathered up her gear and sword. Turning about to face her new surroundings she could not help but feel a bit of awe mixed with fear which she quickly stifled before it got the best of her.<br/><br/>""Well lets see what we have here...."" she said as she walked to one of the dead soldiers whose helmet looked like it would fit her. Reaching for it she would pull it off, clean it off a bit before putting it on her head. Should nothing happen then he plan was to then go check out the glowing crystal and the book, check them both out and possibly see about carrying the book with her if it were not too heavy."
5579,There is No Escape. IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=579&start=20,2010-10-15T18:17:10,Forgotten Wolf,"Nikola: As you put on the helmet, nothing appears to happen though you get an old musty smell from ages of disuse by it that you hope will go away.<br/><br/>When nothing happens as far as you can tell, you start to make your way over to the pedestal. You give the crystal a quick look and for a second you find something fascinating about it but you bring your eyes back down to navigate your way. There are a few skeletons and debris in your path so you have to keep an eye to avoid tripping over them. Also you scan around for potential danger but so far nothing has reared its head.<br/><br/>Upon reaching the tome you find that while the book and pages appear to be in remarkable condition, a thick layer of dust obscures the words from your eyes. Your eyes quickly flick from the tome on the pedestal to the crystal to give it a quick once over as well. As soon as your eyes land upon the crystal though your completely awestruck by how magnificent it is. The crystal just seems like the most beautiful thing you have seen in your whole life and you can not tear your eyes away from it.<br/><br/>Anything you were carrying falls from your numb finger but you don't really notice as that crystal and its light mentally pull you in. Your body begins to feel warm and a growing flame of arousal licks through you hotter and hotter. Though your body aches for satisfaction, you just can't look away from the mighty crystal.<br/><br/>You feel wonderful hands on your body and it takes a second in your dazed state to realize they are your own. They had start to do something about that growing ache... growing need and you can't resist the urge for much longer... It would not hurt to take a little pleasure from the experience... you just shouldn't... can't remove the helmet or look away from the crystal... it just seems wrong to do so for some reason."
5580,There is No Escape. IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=579&start=20,2010-10-17T20:26:52,Eferhilda,"Well despite the musty smell she was rather pleased with the helmet; it fit and seemed to be in good enough condition that it should last her for a bit. Since she had no idea just how long she would be down in this place or even where she was to make an approximation on how long it could take her to get out of there; she needed all the gear that she could get. With the helmet securely in place she made her way over to that large book. Maybe it was a map? That was really wishful thinking on her part but perhaps it could tell her where she was, which would of course help her figure a way out of here.<br/><br/>The crystal which was providing the bit of light that was in the room looked soâ€¦soâ€¦amazingâ€¦it was the most beautiful thing she had ever seen. The power that radiated from it began to stir feelings within her, feelings that she had thought long buried and dead. Eyes fixating on the crystal as she felt herself giving into those buried desires and urges. Hands acting under some outer influence began to move across her flesh which suddenly became so much more sensitive.<br/><br/>Sword clanging to the ground while she moaned softly to the pleasure she felt from her hands as well as this unknown source of pleasure that seemed to be pumping into her. It was about the time that her hand had tried to force its way down the front of her pants that something inside of her clicked. Perhaps it was the promise she had made to herself, taken while in deep prayer to her goddess that saved her this day. Whatever the reason with a sharp gasp her eyes closed and she stumbled back into pedestal holding up the book.<br/><br/>Facing the book now she decided to not give the crystal another chance and scooped up the book shoving it into her back pack. Then it was bending down to snatch up her sword and with making sure not to look at the crystal she headed through the archway with the picture of stars above it."
5581,There is No Escape. IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=579&start=20,2010-10-18T17:10:18,Forgotten Wolf,"Nikola: You make it out of the pedestal room with little though you somewhat have to fight with yourself not to look at the crystal again. There is something that just beckons and calls for you to look again but by your shear force of determination you make it out. You rush down the hallway for a little till the nagging pull stops and then you allow yourself to slow.<br/><br/>The tome now rests heavily in your backpack perhaps a bit heavier than you expected but still manageable.<br/><br/>Your nerves on high alert after dealing that... experience with the crystal, you keep your eyes peeled for any sort of danger. About as you get closer to the end whether you are distracted by the events that just happened or something else you fail to see a tile that has shifted out of it spot upward. Your foot catches the edge of it and though you make a gallant effort to remain standing the new weight in your backpack throws you off and you come crashing to the floor. You get your arms out enough so your elbows take the brunt of the fall rather than your face. When you elbows come down on another tile though you feel it give sharply and hear a click followed by louder cracking noise as something breaks.<br/><br/>In the next moment the hallway fills rapidly with some smoke or dust, you cough a bit as you end up inhaling some of it catching perhaps a hint of lemons along with a bitter smell that you can't identify. Your head gets a bit foggy, difficult to focus but you pull yourself up and rush out of the hallway in hopes of getting out before whatever the stuff is knocks you out.<br/><br/>You make it out of the hallway into another room, even though you have left the hallway though your head still feels a bit foggy and hard to focus. Behind you the hallway continues to fill with whatever that stuff is as the weight of your fall broke the release/reset of the trap.<br/><br/>The new room you are in looks like it might have been some sort of secure storage area but time and thieves have obviously done their number. The door lies in a rusted heap upon the floor as its hinges had given way under the passage of time and weight. A lot of the chests and boxes are smashed or opened with their contents gone, taken by those who came before. One thing becomes obvious though as you look around: there is no way out of that room other than through that hallway now filled with... whatever that stuff is.<br/><br/>((putting in a greater effort to search the room will reveal a small untouched box with five crystals or gems of varying colors. Also to be found is a finely crafted still sharp dagger.))"
5582,There is No Escape. IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=579&start=20,2010-10-20T07:49:58,Dream Of Purity,"With a crash her target disappeared.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Gone? Where... NO!</span>Mirdae about launched herself from the tree, but caught herself, how would she get past the half-orc and the human child? ""damn."" She muttered. She slid down the back of the tree, Rounding a bush, she headed to the group. With a soft touch, the camouflaged colorings of her dark cloak swirled and vanished, and she pushed the hood back.<br/><br/>""What happened!?"" She called as she entered the clearing, her head suddenly feeling heavy.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Magic?</span>She mustered a spell... too hard to concentrate. ""I... I heard a crash."" She blinked heavily, as if to remove the drowsiness from her eyes themselves. ""IS everyone... every.... What is this!?"" She called, it hit her so hard, She looked to the group, also intoxicated, and then to the hole in the floor of the forest. There. That's where she went. Go. ""I need to.... We need to help..."" She hesitated. But moved toward the hole, slowly at first, unsure of how well she could keep her footing. She looked down the hole, rubble, ""We need to move it... or find a way down. We need to.... to get away... This is bad magic. I can't... can't think right."" She rubbed at her eye, stumbling back, nearly falling over, her stomach lurched, and her head swam."
5583,There is No Escape. IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=579&start=20,2010-10-23T22:39:24,Eferhilda,"Tired, dirty and scared more then she had ever been in her entire life Nikola was not exactly sure how she was going to get out of this one. She was never one for book learning, usually using her street smarts, strength and determination. Never did she have to think her way out of a solution, never before had she even come close to being in a situation like this. Whenever she went into places like this it was part of a group with her being the muscle and the protector of those who had the map. Now she was here alone and her brawn was not going to be all that she needed to get out of this place, it was going to take quick thinking and probably knowledge that she does not possess. She could only hope that her Goddess was watching over her and would guide her through this trying time in her life.<br/><br/>So caught up in her inner thoughts and concerns she is not watching her footing, tripping she felt herself falling face first to the ground. Managing to catch herself before her face met the floor but it was enough to still hurt a bit. Groaning she moved her arms out to get better leverage to stand when her elbow hit another tile that gave way far too sharply and with an audible click to not be trouble. Grumbling she got to her feet as fast a she could the hallway quickly filling with something that was making her feel groggy. Stumbling a bit she rushes down the hall before she is caught in whatever it was that was filling up the hall.<br/><br/>Entering what looked to be an old treasury she looked around noting that first off there was no exit here. Which meant that she was going to have to go and back the way she had come, through the hallway that seemed to just continue to fill up. To try and give herself time to think of her next move she searched the room, taking her time in doing so and was pleasantly surprised at items she found. The dagger she spun a bit and then put it in her belt where she could get to it with ease. The crystals she spent sometime studding and trying to figure out there value if any, since she had a bit of time while she tried to figure out what to do.<br/><br/>Removing the helmet, fastening it on a leather cord to the side of her bag while she worked on tearing a spare shirt into a cloth to be tied about her mouth. When that was done she wet it a bit with some of her water before tying it about her face. Taking a deep breath she held it as best she could before rushing down the hall back to the main room where she first entered. The room with the feathered wings was the one she was going to try next."
5584,There is No Escape. IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=579,2010-07-20T07:25:23,Forgotten Wolf,"<span style=""font-weight: bold"">Enna:</span>You make your way towards this â€˜cursed woodsâ€™, the day is actually quite bright and pleasant as you cross the fields and climb the last hill. The air is a comfortable temperature for spring and around you assorted flowers are in bloom.<br/><br/>The sight of the forestâ€™s wood line is certainly disappointing for an adventurer. A pristine forest stretches out for as far as you can see along the field. The trees are bright and vibrant rather than dark and foreboding. The only unusual thing one can see is the line where the field ends and the forest begin is too perfect and too abrupt. It was also mentioned in the towns you passed through to get there that the forest has grown bigger by one bit in all that everyone can remember.<br/><br/>A noise draws your attention and you see a short lady (Mirdae) nearby crouching looking like sheâ€™s examining tracks or something.<br/><br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Mirdae:</span>Youâ€™ve been tracking your target for a while now, slowly getting closer, eventually being led here to this spot outside of those ill spoken woods. You can see how the tall grass is pressed down and shuffled in the direction of the forest from they way she walked through there. Her steps arenâ€™t that hard to see either in the very rare dirt spots you find amongst the field. As you stop to double check the tracks one final time before continuing your pursuit, you hear someone (Enna) approaching from over your shoulder.<br/><br/><br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Nikola:</span>You havenâ€™t been in the woods for long but all ready it is frustrating the heck out of you. You could have sworn youâ€™ve passed that same tree several times nowâ€¦ As a matter of fact your almost certain it is the same tree and youâ€™ve been going in circlesâ€¦ either that or the thing has been stalking you which of course is highly unlikely. Despite your obvious frustration of not being able to seemingly make any progress in these woods, the scene remains bright and uplifting like a picture perfect scene out of a fairy tale.<br/><br/>Something has been nagging at the back of your mind for a while now but you havenâ€™t been able to put your finger on it. As you stop to glare at that blasted tree again it hits you: there has not been a single sound other than yourself. No birds, no animals, not even a single bloody chipmunk has been seen or heard. As this realization starts to hit you, you catch briefest softest sound on a small breeze that passes through. It almost sounds likeâ€¦ a child gigglingâ€¦"
5585,There is No Escape. IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=579,2010-07-22T08:22:55,Eferhilda,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">I don't know what possessed me to take this route. There was a perfectly good main road that I could have taken but here I am wandering about this ScÃ¡thach forsaken forest</span>She thinks angrily casting down her gear in a bout of frustration as she paces a bit before the tree that for all she knew was some kind of magic being who was getting its kicks by tormenting her in such a fashion. It was when she took a deep breath and held it for a moment did she notice that aside from the steady beating of her own heart, then she exhaled her own breathing, there was not a sound around her. Which was not right, she was in what appeared to be a lively and vibrant forest, there should be sounds of all the life that resided within it. Yet not a chirp, rustle, snapping twig, nothing...nothing except...giggling....a child giggling...<br/><br/>Swearing under her breath as her body began to sweat lightly from the fear that crept in at the thought of something magical or supernatural behind her current situation. Saying a silent prayer to ScÃ¡thach Nikola began to unstrap and don her studded leather armor from the back of her back pack. True it was not really a good idea to travel without her armor on but wearing it for long periods of time was not the most comfortable either so she opted to remove it and strap it to the back of her backpack while she traveled in more friendly territory.<br/><br/>With armor properly put on and secure she shouldered her bag then drew her blade, whatever may be out there she would meet it in a fight and die with honor."
5586,There is No Escape. IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=579,2010-07-22T10:32:39,Sweet Sacrifice,"Enna found herself climbing a hill, dagger in one hand and the other resting on the hilt of her sword, ready to attack if necessary. As she reached the top of the hill, she knelt down on her left knee and let her fingertips skim the flowers surrounding her. It was quite a beautiful setting for the woods that lie ahead. She lifted her head to examine what was in front of her, and saw the bright colored forest.<span style=""font-style: italic"">This can't be right. The woods are supposed to be cursed, but they look so...</span>Her thought trailed off as she heard a small noise and instantly rose to her feet to look around her.<br/><br/>The sight of short woman caught her eye, and she began debating whether or not to kill her. It seemed she was bent over, examining tracks of some sort.<span style=""font-style: italic"">The woman could be harmless, and therefore by killing her I would be going against my father's words.</span>She thought to herself, and decided on what she would do. She stuck the dagger in her boot, strapping it down so it was less likely to stab her if she moved to quickly, and unsheathed her sword quite silently. She began stepping forward as quietly as possible, but rubble on the ground made it near impossible to do so.<br/><br/>As she stepped nearer to the woman, she held the white sword in front of her in a fighting stance, gripping the hilt right below the encrusted diamonds.  It could be a trap, some kind of thing to keep her from the forest. Or perhaps lure her inside? Then again, it could very well be another adventurer. Even then, she couldn't exactly trust the person. She continued stepping forward slowly, awaiting the lady to turn around and see her."
5587,There is No Escape. IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=579,2010-07-26T06:16:09,Forgotten Wolf,"Jivâ€™undus: You do not know how long you have been running for. Last you knew they were right on your tail when you fled into the woods, but the sounds of their pursuit has been covered up by the noise you make barreling through the brush. Sooner or later though your flight needed to come to and endâ€¦ unfortunately it came to a very abrupt and painful end.<br/><br/>All of a sudden another woman (Nikola) just seems to materialize in front of you and you crash into her as she just finishes drawing her blade. The sword flies off and embeds itself into a tree as the woman losing grip of it in the sudden collision. The two of you tumble and roll for a few feet before coming to a stop near a stump. A simple brown frog sits upon it just looking at you two in your tangled mess with its careless stare while a soft deep â€œRibbit, ribbit.â€ comes from its throat every once and a while. The most it does is back away slightly from the side you two are closest to but other wise continues to stare at or in your general direction."
5588,There is No Escape. IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=579,2010-07-27T04:14:30,Erica,"Her heart pounded like war drums in her ears, while her chest burned in agony at every breath.  Jivâ€™undusâ€™s muscles demanded rest, yet the screams of terror her mind forced her on.  The forest itself seemed to fight her escape.  Every few seconds, she was forced to dodge a tree and end up crashing head long into a thicket or thorn bush. The rips and tears in her clothing went unnoticed. Spinning around another tree, she saw a human drawing a sword.<br/><br/>There was no real time to alter course, and she brawled full force into the human in front of her. Tumbling to the ground she rolled to a stop and laid still. Her muscles ached all over and she was finding it hard to find the strength to stand again. It had been three days since she had fled her sanctuary. For the last day they had been hot on her trail, and she knew they could well have gotten ahead of her.<br/><br/>The woman she had brawled into had a sword she recalled, and this was enough to get Jivâ€™undus back on her feet. She had not came this far and done this much to die now. Rising to a knee, she stared at the other woman and frowned.  While she did not look like her pursuers, she easily could have been another bounty hunter.<br/><br/>It would not be right for her to immediately assume the woman as an enemy though, and Pelor would not take kindly to her beating up on the innocent. Watching the woman wearily, she stood and backed up putting space between them.  Her lips moved silently as she prayed for Pelor to give her speed and grace if she needed it."
5589,There is No Escape. IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=579,2010-07-27T16:58:43,Dream Of Purity,"""I've got you now."" Mirdae smiled menacingly, it had been so long, this Nikola was very hard to find, so many people were willing to protect her, willing to lie for her. And yet, here she was, she knew these were her tracks, they were deep, she was well equipped, or far larger than she was originally told. Mirdae hunched over the tracks, touching them lightly, ""Where are you going, I wonder."" A soft rustle behind her alerted her to someone else's presence. If they were to attack, they would attack, if not, they would leave. She continued examining the foot prints, almost hoping they would say something audible, give her some sort of weakness. And yet nothing.<br/><br/>""Can I be of some assistance to you?!"" Mirdae stood and turned to see a woman, much taller than she standing before her, sword drawn, ready to fight. She looked taken aback, who was this woman? ""I have no time for your games, young human, please go elsewhere."" She stated mechanically, if somewhat jadedly. She didn't wish to waste any of her spells, her greatest resource, on some young, misguided human, she wished to save every last drop of magic for this Nikola. ""If tis truly a fight you wish, there is a town a couple hours north of here, I'm sure they'd love to test your mettle more than I."" Her voice sarcastic, she turned, and began walking away, if the woman persisted in following her, she would attack. Her best defense a simple spell useful against such proud humans."
5590,There is No Escape. IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=579,2010-07-27T20:39:25,Sweet Sacrifice,"Enna frowned. ""No you cannot, and the town is of no interest to me. I am heading towards the woods."" She snapped, looking down at the tracks the short lady seemed to be following. They seemed to head in the general direction of the woods as well. ""It seems whoever you're searching for is within the cursed woods as well.""<br/><br/>She smirked, not holding her weapon up any longer but not taking her hands off of it. Enna wondered if this woman was necessary to attack, but didn't think so as she hadn't taken such actions just yet. Well, if she did than Enna would obviously fight back. Who was she, to suddenly lose interest in her father's words?"
5591,There is No Escape. IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=579,2010-07-28T21:03:48,Eferhilda,"<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic"">By the luck of ScÃ¡thach</span></span><span style=""font-style: italic"">She was having a horrible time with this accursed forest! Not only had she gotten lost and was quite certain that tree was mocking her, but now some moron had collided with her and gotten her sword embedded into that very same tree!</span><br/><br/>She got to her feet quickly anger and rage in her eyes as she glared at the half starved and filthy woman who had run into her, ""What...I....you.....Grrr!"" she growls in frustration before stomping away to yank her sword free of the tree. ""You had best have a good reason for running into me and making me hate this place even more than I already am, or by ScÃ¡thach I will gut you and make you an offering to her as a means to gain her favor with escaping this place!"" she snapped to the half orc not really caring that she was shouting and really had no idea as to what or who this person was. She could be some truly dangerous and violent being but Nikola could careless at this moment as her combined stress of the woods and being caught off guard took hold of her."
5592,There is No Escape. IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=579,2010-07-29T06:40:48,Dream Of Purity,"With an almost sarcastic look about her pose, ""Then I suggest you find your own way, human. If these woods are so dangerous,"" She scoffed slightly, ""or cursed, as you say, then tis a decent idea that we part ways here. Good day to you, human."" It wouldn't be that simple, and Mirdae knew it. Humans never just left when asked, they just had to know, 'what are you, where are you going, what was that, am I on fire?'<br/><br/>Mirdae glanced at the foot prints, ""Well, twas nice meeting you, human, I shall remember you fondly for as long as my years allow, however I must be off."" Her tone impatient she made her way from the girl, darting between trees in an attempt to lose her, while still following the general path of the foot prints. She sighed as she went, sure the human girl would just happen to follow the prints too, humans were altogether too nosy for her liking, it made her work harder, and proved to be of little use when so few put any of it to good use."
5593,There is No Escape. IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=579,2010-07-29T06:51:23,Sweet Sacrifice,"Enna made a noise that sounded slightly like ""Psh"" except it was also a grunt. She watched the short woman dart through the woods, and considered whether or not to follow her or maybe even follow the footsteps. She eventually decided not to. The lady would be a huge waste of her time, and the footsteps were of no interest to her. She turned on her heel, nearly slipping in the mud and then laughing at herself for being so careless before heading towards the woods again.<br/><br/>Once she approached the borderline of the woods, she stopped and looked at the ground. It was odd how abrupt the entrance was, and very interesting all the same. She shrugged and walked into the trees, trudging along noisily as she squeezed between trees and made her way through the forest."
5594,There is No Escape. IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=579,2010-07-29T22:09:25,Erica,"Her prayer stopped as the woman stomped away to pull the sword out of the tree. It appeared that the woman had no clue who she was.  This was a good thing.  Her eyes trailed over the woman getting a better look of her now.  Obviously a warrior of some kind, bearing resemblance to some of the merchants of the Western Hyrkanianâ€™s that Jivâ€™unudus had saw in her earlier years.  â€œBest probably not to mention that. â€œ She decided mentally just in case the woman had some relatives that were merchants.<br/><br/>The name Scathach caught her attention. It sounded familiar but she could not quiet remember who that was. The threat of being turned into a burnt offering  really did had no effect on Jivâ€™undus since she had heard it a thousand times during her training.  â€œWe should tell her our home was attacked by ruffians and we are lost refugesâ€ she thought, her old self raising to the service. â€œitâ€™s not lying technicallyâ€<br/><br/>â€œItâ€™s not right to lie to her, we have changed now. Pelor does not take lightly to those that abuse his mercyâ€ She corrected herself mentally still debating what to do. It would be wrong of her to lie to the woman, but the truth might very well get her killed or worse.  The woman had to be an adventure of some kind. The lack of trade goods of any kind clearly ruled out merchant, thought it might have been possible she was a lost guard.  Guard or adventure it did not really matter, neither she wanted to tell she was wanted.<br/><br/>It was best to avoid talking about it entirely; she decided and shrugged at the woman. â€œMy business is my own; your involvement was accidental and its best if it ends hereâ€ Jivâ€™undus said with a sigh not happy with her response but seeing it as best.<br/><br/>Picking a direction she wandered off into without too much care where it was going to take her.  Her body was screaming in protest to even walking further. Fatigue would soon catch up with her but it would be best for both of them if the woman and she had gone their separate ways."
5595,There is No Escape. IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=579,2010-07-30T20:33:25,Dream Of Purity,"With a quick glance behind her, Mirdae saw the woman was no longer following her.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Thank the gods.</span>She looked down, she had strayed from the tracks a bit in her attempt to lose the youth, so she would have to keep an eye out for them, a very cautious eye. She scolded herself for being spotted even once, although what would the young woman say? 'it was the tiny elf?' Mirdae chuckled slightly, and moved onward, walking through the trees slowly.<br/><br/>""There you are."" She spoke slowly as she found the tracks once again. This time, not wanting any more unwanted guests, she pulled a hood over her slivery blond hair, and with the light touch of her hand the color of the cloth shifted, lightened, tinted to match the trees and shrubbery. With a wry smile, Mirdae pulled her pack closer to her, and followed the tracks. Soon she would be upon her prey, her mind filled with ways to defeat this enemy, magic? Poison? Maybe start by blinding her, or maybe Carrion crawler brain juice, one drop on her skin, Mirdae could dispose of her any way she wanted after that. A dark laugh echoed through her mind, this Nikola was worth quite a bit, said to have survived nearly a dozen poison attempts in a single evening, stopped a blade with her bare hands, even defeated half dozen broken wands by simply ignoring their magic. Mirdae wasn't sure how much any of the rumors were true, poison could be faulty in the wrong hands, dull blades could be stopped with cheap bread, and many illusory effects found in magic are easy enough to shrug off. She sighed, and continued walking, near enough the foot prints to see them, hidden beneath her camouflaged garb."
5596,There is No Escape. IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=579,2010-07-31T11:45:17,Eferhilda,"Nikola chuckled as she watched the scrawny half-orc practically stagger away a bit, it was evident she was not going to get far in the condition she was in. Sighing and cursing her kind heart she sheathed her blade, grabbing up her back pack and moving to catch up to the other woman ""Well you may think it is best but my conscious would not allow me to leave you alone in these forsaken woods in your condition. So you are stuck with me for the time being. I have some rations and some water if you want to take a moment to have some, try and build back your strength a bit..."" she offered with as kind a tone as she could.<br/><br/>This was truly her mother's fault for having raised her to be so damn caring and kind to those in need of help, so Nikola had a habit of being the 'Hero' even if all she really wanted to do was stay out of the trouble and be on her merry way. Helping a village deal with a band of thugs who sought to extort money from them, defeating some manner of beast or fiend it was all the same really. Nikola sighing and drawing her sword before charging off into battle to help those in need, it was truly becoming tiresome since it often left her on someones bad side which would of course lead to more fighting and attempts on her life. But what was she to do? Just leave people there in need?"
5597,There is No Escape. IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=579,2010-08-01T05:08:21,Erica,"â€œI will be fineâ€ Jivâ€™undus said despite it being obvious otherwise.  If the woman helped her, it would bring unfair trouble on her head, that and Jivâ€™undus did not want to admit to needing the help. It was part of her raising and nature to try to do it all on her own. Stumbling over a root, she caught herself easily but knew she was getting clumsy.  Still the woman had a point about finding some where to rest and recover some strength.<br/><br/>Had this been before she had joined the ranks of radiant servants, then she probably would have exploited the womanâ€™s help, but fighting that temptation back now was fairly easy. The other side was still there whispering, telling her what she should do to survive.  It was since it had made her run in the first place, and not stand to meet her doom. The cowardice might have cost her brothers and sisters their lives, but she did not want to think on that.<br/><br/>Sighing she stopped and looked at the woman. â€œThe trouble coming for meâ€¦.well I deserve it.â€ She explained it taking more than a bit of courage on her part to do so. â€œI just donâ€™t want to die, and I donâ€™t want anyone else to get hurt along the way.â€ The words fell heavily from her lips.<br/><br/>Jivâ€™undus stood staring at the woman not believing that she had just said that. She must defiantly be getting tired to be willing to admit such a thing. â€œYou damn self righteous foolâ€ the voice in her head chided after it had gotten over the shock. â€œProbably just lost the only help you are going to get.â€  Jivâ€™undus stared at the ground for a second more before standing up straight. Looking down into the other womanâ€™s eyes, pride flashed in her own despite the prodding of her inner demons.<br/><br/>Opening her mouth, a sigh escaped before she could speak. â€œyou will be aiding a wanted fugitive of the Elfish kingdom of Thysaer, and most likely an enemy of your own people, I am sure you do not wish to be caught up in this trouble.â€  Jivâ€™undus said firmly despite her physical strength wavering.  â€œIt may even be your duty to kill me for all I know, but I trust Pelor to bring the justice he sees fit.â€<br/><br/>Surprising her tongue had always been her best asset even when she had been a bandit. Often a few choice words with a merchant could get a coin purse or passing fee easier than a sword and left the possibility of a repeat customer.  This was not to say she was a stranger to the blade. Jivâ€™undus had killed her fair share of people, but her main job was to be the voice of the gang.  Since wild butchery had never been their goal, her role was important."
5598,There is No Escape. IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=579,2010-08-01T05:36:08,Sweet Sacrifice,"Enna continued trudging her way along through the forest, but this time she was being a bit stealthier. At least she wasn't<span style=""font-style: italic"">as</span>noisy as before. After crashing through some trees, she stopped in her tracks when she saw two women. She didn't recognize either one, but stopped all the same. She hadn't expected to see anyone else here.<br/><br/>She stayed quiet, watching the two and yet knowing fully well they had noticed her. She was so surprised, she didn't even know what to say. Enna just stood there, watching hem. Eventually, she didn't like the silence and coughed to clear her throat. The surprise wore off and she unsheathed her sword, stepping back into a fighting stance, ready to fight if necessary."
5599,There is No Escape. IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=579,2010-08-02T06:05:29,Eferhilda,"Nikola laughed openly and rather hearty when the other woman was done, shaking her head and reaching for her water skin to hand to woman before her ""That was a pretty little speech there, though I must say it really has no bearings on me. I am not native to this land and have been traveling for sometime now. Even if I was native to here those whom I owe my allegiance to in this world are long dead and buried so there is that..."" there came a crashing noise from behind her though she made no sign of it save for her grip on her sword tightening.<br/><br/>""Now look I am not out to get into anymore trouble than I have already gotten myself, but I shall not let a fellow female go wandering off in the state you are in. Men take advantage of such things and I would hate to have such despicable actions on my conscious..."" then in a lower tone though she kept the smile on her face and her posture the same. ""Now we have company behind me and I am not about to let them get to you should they be hunting you. If it seems that I am losing, which is highly unlikely, but if it happens you run as fast as you can....ok?"" she waited only a moment more before that clearing of the throat made her smirk as she turned slowly keeping her blade down and relaxed at her side.<br/><br/>Smirking over at the young girl who thought herself capable of doing anything other then annoy her she chuckled a bit, ""Little girl...are you lost from home? Get all turned around in this big scary forest?"" she chuckled again. ""How about you put down that weapon before you hurt yourself or piss me off? No need to be presenting such an aggressive front when we have done nothing to you..."" she seemed to be calm and relaxed though truth be told she was ready and waiting to strike and quickly dispatch the girl should she prove to be bothersome."
5600,There is No Escape. IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=579,2010-08-03T19:27:52,Forgotten Wolf,"While all the exchanges were going on, that little frog hopped off its stump and jumped across the ground. By the time Nikola and Enna were facing off, the frog sat somewhere in between the two warriors almost looking back and forth before just facing Nikola. Its quiet, â€œRibbit, ribbit.â€ The only sound heard as the females decided there moves.<br/><br/>Nearby, that gouge in the tree from Nikolaâ€™s sword began to leak a thick sap, perhaps more than it normally should have, and a heady aroma wafts up from it. The smell is so good, the sap smelling good enough to eatâ€¦ perhaps even better. As the scent floats around those closest begin to have trouble focusing a bitâ€¦ starting to almost feel like they have had a few drinks at the tavern. The frog continues its little chorus, â€œRibbit, Ribbitâ€.<br/><br/>((Enna consider yourself lightly intoxicated since you approached from and now almost standing next to said tree. Nikola and Jiv, you are only slightly intoxicated due to having moved away from the tree earlier.))<br/><br/>â€œRibbit, Ribbit,â€ a steady repetitive â€˜songâ€™ sung by the small amphibian friend. â€œRibbit, Ribbitâ€¦ Ribbit, Ribbitâ€¦â€¦ REVENGE, REVENGE!â€ Suddenly the frogâ€™s tongue shoots out, far longer than it should be, and sticks to Nikolaâ€™s armor. The change in its croaking and actions are so sudden it was almost impossibly to believe if one didnâ€™t see it happening. The amphibian flies through the air being pulled by its tongue till it sticks to her covered stomach.<br/><br/>It quickly begins to climb, Nikola can hear a faint hissing noise as it climbs and catches a hint of the smell of burnt leather as well. Enna can see that where the frog steps it leaves behind burn marks on the armor. â€œREVENGE, REVENGE!â€ the frog croaks loudly again.<br/><br/><br/><br/>Mirdae: The tracking goes very well and you make good time. Eventually you do seem to be closing in on someone so you slow down and move more stealthily than before still checking the tracks as you go to makes sure it is the right person. Once you get close enough though you realize it is the girl from the field! The one you left behind you and not your target. Confused by this, you check the tracks again and when you do you are even more confused as they are different than what you remember following.<br/><br/>In listening, you are able to determine there are others beyond her that you can not see at the moment through the brushâ€¦ perhaps one might be your target?<br/><br/>((Note: If you move closer you will be affected by the tree sap also. Generally speaking if you move closer behind Enna or towards the tree side youâ€™ll suffer effects around the time you see Nikola and Jiv. Approaching the other way will require getting closer than that to feel the initial effects.))"
5601,There is No Escape. IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=579,2010-08-04T03:58:42,Erica,"Laughter was not the result that Jivâ€™undus expected from the woman and she was equally surprised when she seemed like she wanted to help. Taking the water bottle, she sipped on it tensing as another woman ran through the trees. The first womanâ€™s words calmed her.<br/><br/>Nodding slowly to the woman, Jivâ€™undus just agreed though she had no attention of running.  If this woman was willing to lay down her life for her, then Jivâ€™undus was not about to let her die, at least alone.  The notion touched her greatly that someone saw her life as significant. Her eyes moistened a bit but she fought back the emotions that welled up.  All the years in she had spent in the orphanage no once has treated her like she was anything but scum of the earth.  Even with the bandits it was all a matter of usefulness.<br/><br/>Before anything could be decided though, the sweet smell filled the air. Her stomach grumbled hungrily for food and she felt a little tipsy. It seemed like it might be a good idea to eat of the sap, at least part of her mind told her that. The rest remained doubtful.<br/><br/>She had forgotten about the frog, until it came flying through the air to land on the woman from before. Shocked and confused, she stared for a second convinced it was screaming revenge. While she could not see the damage the frogs touch was causing to the woman armor, she had a good idea that it wanted to hurt her friend. Without thinking about it she dropped the water skin and attempted to rip the frog from the womanâ€™s armor."
5602,There is No Escape. IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=579,2010-08-07T06:26:11,Eferhilda,"<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Why does this forest wish for her to go off and burn it to the ground?</span></span>She thought to herself as the sickening sweet smell wafted to her, making her swoon on her feet a bit.<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Yep, definitely going to torch this fucker down the first chance I get,</span></span>she continues on with her train of thought as she watched her would be opponent swoon a bit more then herself. Finally something seemed to be going on in her favor this day as the damn tree, that had taunted her and then tried to steal her sword, aided her a bit with its intoxicating sap. It would be much easier now to dispatch that young girl before anything got too serious and someone got hurt.<br/><br/>Taking just a half step as if to do just that the little annoying frog suddenly shouted,<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Revenge!</span></span>; yeah she knew it sounded crazy but the little bugger had indeed exclaimed just that word before launching itself at her. Her shocked and confusion were as such that all she could do was look down at the puny creature as it began to make a steady beeline for her face, or at least up her body, what its destination was exactly she was not entirely sure. It was at that moment she noticed the burn marks in her armor where it touched her and realized that she really did not care where it ended up as long as it did not end up on her bare skin.<br/><br/>Reaching for it she realized the smell was effecting her reflexes and she was slower then she usually was as her new friend tried to grab the frog for her, though she did not have on any gloves. Without thinking she shoved the other woman hard trying to get her away from whatever the frog thing was, not wanting her to burn herself. Though that all took time and the frog was closer to her neck now and she was scrambling to remove it from her body least it burn a fairly important part."
5603,There is No Escape. IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=579,2010-08-10T06:54:21,Sweet Sacrifice,"Enna nearly growled at the woman. ""I am not a little girl nor am I 'Lost from home' as you say. I will not hurt anyone with this weapon unless it is my heart's desire."" She said, yet nonetheless stood up straight and stopped holding the weapon in an offensive position. She heard the frog start making noises, and felt herself twitching with impatience, wanting to tell it to shut up. Suddenly, as the tree began to leak sap, she felt herself grow dizzy, bit by bit, slowly. He vision was suddenly unfocused, and she had to stick her sword in the ground to steady herself.<br/><br/>The frog continued singing his song, until suddenly it yelled out words that sounded like ""Revenge!"" Although, she couldn't be sure because her ears were ringing. ""I'm hallucinating..."" She thought, unaware that she spoke the words aloud.<br/><br/>She was unaware to focus on anything, she was quickly becoming disoriented and kept hallucinating. She blinked a few times, leaning over slightly as she squinted at the frog. It seemed to fly at the woman, although it lacked wings, and was burning holes in her armour. She ran forward to help the woman, but instead staggered over. She instantly lost her balance, and next thing she knew, her face was buried in the soil.<br/><br/>Enna attempted to raise herself to her feet, and failed, instead falling back into the dirt. She moaned, not knowing why she was unable to retrieve her balance, kept hallucinating, and couldn't concentrate on anything. She remained face down in the dirt, not moving for fear of falling again."
5604,Six Lords: Act I,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=589&start=20,2010-08-19T23:49:01,Phantom,"Valera frowned slightly. Seems like the goblins were indeed moving more. She wondered if the group of Goblins near Frelia were not actually after Frelia..... but just trying to get past the defenses testing them. Something wasn't adding up in her mind. If the crossing were taken though it would also be a blow to Frelia in the end.<br/><br/>""This is not just a matter of your cities safety.... it will also affect Frelia if the crossing is taken. We cannot allow this to happen. And as this is matter of our own countries safety I can assure you we will do what is in our power to assist you. I may be able to send a message tonight to my general near the goblin camp.... if he is notified in time it could mean the difference of many lives.""<br/><br/>Valera knew how to speak to her general to make sure he was swift. And spinning it in light of Frelia's safety would also prevent any.... rumors from spreading that Valera showed favoritism. She was pleased she had such a plan in mind. Plus she wanted to help KayVenn...."
5605,Six Lords: Act I,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=589&start=20,2010-08-20T07:21:49,Erica,"The first rays of the sun struck the towers of the great libary and a chorus of bells rang out from the hill announcing the arrival of the sun. The day had begun for many, Masako amoung them, though instead of joining the morning choir she was sitting ontop of a white stead. In front and behind her rode a guard. Both wore polished steel armor and held thier lances at the ready.<br/><br/>The city was slowly coming to life as Masako's escorts made thier way down the city. The streets has yet to grow crowded, though the slow buzz of activity was growing. This buzz grow louder as they continued through the city. Despite the increased traffic people tended to avoid the three. Before the next sounding of the bells, then group had left the city behind and heed east.<br/><br/>Once on down the road, silence fell heavily on the group. Only the clipping of the horses shoes on the well maintained road broke the silence. The two knights watched thier uorroundings throughly as thier horses continued slowly down the road. No one made any attempt to speak or start conversation. All were disciplined against such a dangerous thing as talking as it had the habit of creating relationships.Relationships typically involved feelings and feelings always clouded judgement.<br/><br/>The road was smooth and well cared for and the day uneventful.  No unexpected delays had happened and one grain farm sifted quietly into the next. The sun glared into the eyes of the party as they made camp for the night. A few words were exhanged during the making of camp but nothing that was not needed."
5606,Six Lords: Act I,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=589&start=20,2010-08-21T03:24:19,Volatile,"Jurah shook his head at the unfortunate incident that Maka described briefly but his expression brightened at the mentioning of no serious injuries.<br/><br/>""The Gods work in mysterious ways Lady Maka. It's good to know the injuries weren't severe. I'm just glad we were able to deliver the supplies for such a coincidental incident."" Jurah's posture straightened almost instantly at Maka's dining suggestion. His heart was close to jumping in his throat, making it hard for him to respond as quickly as he would've liked.<br/><br/>""I would be honored to join you Mi'lady. My men will be fine for the time being. At least until we hit the road again."" he said with a lighthearted but nervous chuckle. To dine with the Lady of Earth was indeed a treat that any lord would welcome. The shear natural beauty about this woman was almost enough to bring Jurah to his knees but he held strong.<br/><br/>""Please lead the way, it has been so long that a brief tour towards are midday meal would be tine greatly appreciated and well spent."" Jurah bowed slightly but kept his eyes fixated on Maka's. His gaze was a welcoming one and he could even feel his emotions shining through his eyes but it was something he could not hold back. Although fully aware of his intense and inviting gaze, he half hoped Lady Maka would simply return the bow and proceed on towards their meal. But the rest of him almost ached for an acknowledging gaze back to him. Either way the company and time spent with Maka would be greatly appreciated."
5607,Six Lords: Act I,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=589&start=20,2010-08-26T06:35:13,Eferhilda,"Maka nodded her eyes seeming unable to look away from his own no matter how much she wanted to look away she just could not, till it became apparent that they were not moving along as they should have been. Clearing her throat and finally willing herself to look away from him she returned his bow though she made the point to not meet his gaze, it seemed to have some power over her and she was not too sure she liked that or not. Taking a deep breath and nodding her head down the hall behind him, ""Well there is a garden that I frequent which would be perfect for a midday meal...especially at this time of day since the wi..."" she stopped herself before she revealed that she enjoyed the garden at this time of day for the light breeze that blew through. The one that seemed to almost caress her skin and sooth away the stress of the day, the one that reminded her of him.<br/><br/>Recovering a bit late she went on, ""The wild flowers that bloom there are quite lovely"" a half truth but still it was better then confessing to him some part of herself that she was not really fully comfortable with herself. Falling into pace beside him she lead him through the halls of her fortress, showing him the library, the armory, the gallery, the training hall and even the concert hall. The last was a true note of pride for her and she spent a bit extra time in there showing it to him.<br/><br/>""There is enough seating in here for a two hundred people at a time and here before the stage is where the orchestra goes..."" the excitement was clearly evident in her voice as she showed him the pit where the orchestra sat.<br/><br/>Then climbing up on the stage she held her arms out and closed her eyes, ""If you stand here all you need to do is but whisper and the people all the way back can hear you without straining themselves..."" there was a lot of pride in that statement as she opened her eyes to look at him, ""It took me a month of careful carving and sculpting to get the acoustics in here just right. There is nothing more moving or more powerful then just the right song....the right beat....the world....the earth it pulses and hums to a unique rhythm all its own. This was one of the first things that I built when I found this city, it is in the heart of my home and..."" her voice trailed off into a smile a she looked down at her feet a bit embarrassed how she had lost herself so quickly in the heat of the moment.<br/><br/>""I'm sorry...I must be boring you a bit with all this chatter and going on about music and whatnot. Probably should not even mention the plays that we put on here either..."" the last bit was said with a smirk though she still seemed a bit off of her game for having so easily lapsed into a topic that was near and dear to her heart. What was it about him that made her lower her guard without so much as a flutter of an eyelash?"
5608,Six Lords: Act I,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=589&start=20,2010-08-29T10:03:56,Dream Evil,"<blockquote><div><cite>Phantom wrote:</cite>Valera frowned slightly. Seems like the goblins were indeed moving more. She wondered if the group of Goblins near Frelia were not actually after Frelia..... but just trying to get past the defenses testing them. Something wasn't adding up in her mind. If the crossing were taken though it would also be a blow to Frelia in the end. <br/><br/>""This is not just a matter of your cities safety.... it will also affect Frelia if the crossing is taken. We cannot allow this to happen. And as this is matter of our own countries safety I can assure you we will do what is in our power to assist you. I may be able to send a message tonight to my general near the goblin camp.... if he is notified in time it could mean the difference of many lives.""<br/><br/>Valera knew how to speak to her general to make sure he was swift. And spinning it in light of Frelia's safety would also prevent any.... rumors from spreading that Valera showed favoritism. She was pleased she had such a plan in mind. Plus she wanted to help KayVenn....</div></blockquote><br/><br/><br/>KayVenn inconspicuously smiled behind his glass, the mead inside tasting all the sweeter for the good news.<br/>If the Trit Crossing was under any danger, so could all the surrounding lands.  Thankfully, the rocky, wet landscape of Ita Horyry made a full scaled siege nearly impossible.  The heightened ground left many places for archers that could pick off a scaling force easily enough.  It was one of the Ita Horyry militia's skills, archery, on the off chance they may need it for such a thing as an attack on the city.<br/><br/>KayVenn was mindful to shift the conversation quickly, lest he plunge in too deeply and begin them on an unenjoyable political discussion.  He wanted Lady Valera to be happy and at ease with him, at least for this night.<br/>""I must say, this is an exquisite gift.  I drink from it every night,"" he said to her of the glass.  It was finely made, and expertly crafted, with hundreds of small facets that caught and refracted the lights in the room, making it shine a vast spectrum of hues."
5609,Six Lords: Act I,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=589&start=20,2010-08-31T22:01:59,Phantom,"Valera smiled enjoying the change of topic, ""I am pleased you like the gift. It is one of our craftsmen's finest works if I do say so. They enjoyed the task and challenge of creating what I had in mind. It was good work.""<br/><br/>Valera took another bite of food and looked around the room a little feeling a little more relaxed. The wine helped of course. Valera never drank too much, always wanting to keep her wits about her. Taking another sip from her glass she smiled back at KayVenn and leaned back a little.<br/><br/>""So have you heard from the other Lords? No information has reached my ears.... which I guess is good. Do they know of the trouble with the crossing?"""
5610,Six Lords: Act I,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=589&start=20,2010-09-07T14:30:22,Dream Evil,"""I receive irregular messages from Lady Maka and Lord Jurah, but nothing too formal, just a personal message from them, as one to another.  I would wager that they're seeing similar effects from the Goblins, perhaps to the same extent if they have moved down from the pass.  Though they both have the muscle to deal with it, and I wouldn't have thought the Goblins would have moved down there.  Jurah's reputation alone speaks for itself.""<br/><br/>He spoke between bites of his food, and drinks from his glass.  It was troubling and it weighed heavy on his mind but as he looked across at Valera, he felt lighter, comforted.  He had a gift made for her too, but didn't want to reveal it yet.  The meal could go on, for hours, just conversation between the two of them, but he was sure they would want to go elsewhere once the meal disinterested them."
5611,Six Lords: Act I,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=589&start=20,2010-09-11T19:02:09,Phantom,"Valera nodded as he talked, ""Indeed, Jurah can easily fend for himself. And Lady Maka never seems to need help.""<br/><br/>Valera thought for a moment brushing a strand of hair out of her face, placing it behind her ear. Dinner was excellent and she was full. She smiled as KayVenn looked at her, she could feel herself relax. He did have the most calming affect, a relaxing stream over her fierce flame. It was an odd combination but one that seemed to delight in the others presence.<br/><br/>Setting her fork down she leaned back and looked out a window not sure how to proceed. Small talk seemed so pointless. They were past that stage.... now what? They were Lords, friends.... warriors, and something more. Nothing had been said. That was why things seemed so awkward right now. It was almost obvious that there was an attraction, but still nothing had been said and Valera didn't know what to do. She almost frowned, she hated not knowing what to do. She liked being in control and knowing how to work things."
5612,Six Lords: Act I,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=589&start=20,2010-09-19T00:41:50,Volatile,"A light smile formed across Jurah's lips the entire time Maka had been leading him on this grand tour of her kingdom. He'd be lying to himself if he was listening to every word she said as just the mere sound of her voice was a pleasant distraction to him, and not to mention her frame and beauty...<br/><br/>There was something about the concert hall that brought Jurah out of his daze and he looked on in awe at the wonder structure that stood all around him. His ears perked as he listened intently to Lady Maka's description of the hall and the pride in her voice brought an even bigger smile to Jurah's face. It was indeed something to marvel at and to Jurah, the fact that Maka spent such an intricate amount of time building and constructing it made it that much more beautiful. He took in the whole scene with his eyes closed and a deep breath, as if imagining himself in front of a grand crowd. He turned back to Maka with a pleasant smile.<br/><br/>""Indeed the feeling on this stage is like no other I have felt before. It is a marvelous creation Mi'Lady."" Jurah extended his hand and waited for hers, although reluctant. His smile widened as he quickly pulled her towards him, spinning her accordingly until her back landed into his chest. With another spin he sent her back out from him at a full arms extension and they danced briefly across the stage, rhythmically and gracefully. Slight laughter escaped Jurah as he finally released her hand and bowed before her.<br/><br/>""My apologies Mi'Lady but your presence combined with the magnificent awe of your creation sparked that right out of me. Forgive me for being so forward. Shall we continue on towards our meal?"" and with a kind gesture alongside his kind eyes, Jurah beckoned Lady Maka to lead the way once again."
5613,Six Lords: Act I,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=589&start=20,2010-09-26T06:56:17,Eferhilda,"The world spun and her heart raced as they danced a bit on her stage, the natural rhythm in which they fell into was breath taking yet unsettling. She wanted it to end, wanted the rush of emotions to return to where ever they had sprouted. Still with that same thought with that same breath she wanted for them to never go away, she wanted to make this moment last forever, wanted to be there in his arms like that forever. What was wrong with her? What was he doing to her?<br/><br/>Before she could wrap her mind about those questions to even begin in getting an answer the moment was gone and he was there bowing before her. It took a moment for her to find her voice as she looked at him, from those haunting blue eyes, down to the hand that he held out in his gesture for them to continue on. When her eyes met his own once again she took his hand and began to lead the way once more, though why she choose to take his hand she will never know but it felt right the moment it was done.<br/><br/>""Yes our meal. Its not much further..."" her voice trailing off as they walked along in silence before she finally spoke up once again. ""I don't suppose that I could entice you into attending one of the concerts or plays that we hold here....as my....escort...."" the pause at that last word was an uncertain one as if she fear the answer, be it positive or negative."
5614,Six Lords: Act I,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=589&start=20,2010-11-29T17:19:30,Volatile,"The very mention of accompanying Lady Maka to one of her famed concerts was enough to cause Jurah to pause his next step momentarily before turning her towards him and bowed slightly.<br/><br/>""Mi'Lady it would be an honor and a privilege to accompany you to such an event"" and with a slight kiss on her hand, Jurah straightened his posture again as Maka continued to lead the way. Eventually they came to the dining table and Jurah was near speechless. However simple the settup, the setting itself was magnificent.<br/><br/>""A glorious meal indeed Mi'Lady. And of course the company makes it that much more enjoyable."" Jurah spoke as he made<br/>his way to Maka's chair, pulling it out for her and pushing it in after she took her seat. Why he was on such good behavior<br/>was a bit out of his mind's reach however he saw no problem in doing so. After taking his seat Jurah presented a toast.<br/><br/>""To a long life, and even longer companionship amongst friends."""
5615,Six Lords: Act I,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=589,2010-07-21T21:15:57,Unorthodox,"{{Here's the OOC thread:l<a class=""postlink-local"" href=""https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=23&amp;t=583"">viewtopic.php?f=23&amp;t=583</a>l}}<br/><br/><br/><br/>The trees swayed lightly in the chilled October air. The moon was full tonight and its' rays shone a brilliant light in the night sky. Valdir crouched and looked up at the moon, taking in deep breaths of the crisp air. ""Beautiful,"" he muttered silently as he looked to his captain. Ludo nodded in agreement before quickly turning his gaze back to the path. Valdir's rangers all crouched silently behind the trees and brush on the side of the road. Each ranger had bow in hand with an arrow notched and ready to fire.<br/><br/>Down the path the faint sounds of clanking metal and horses became audible. The rangers drew their bows, and held their fire. On the path, a goblin raid party became visible in the clear air. When the goblin party had reached the middle of the ambush, arrows began to fly out of the darkness. The stunned creatures ran about for cover as they tried to identify their attackers. A few of the creatures armed with bows managed to pull off a few shots before they were killed.<br/><br/>The attack was brief, and more importantly, quiet. In less than three minutes all was silent. Valdir and his small group of rangers stepped out of the brush to collect their arrows. The Lord  of Darkness sighed as he looked upon the dead creatures. He then stood in silence as he watched his men plant the Goblins heads' on pikes. ""Scum,"" was all Ludo said as they worked."
5616,Six Lords: Act I,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=589,2010-07-24T03:17:56,Dream Evil,"The evening chill of Ita Horyry, The Kingdom of Streams was calm and temperate.  A slight breeze wafted through the air, carrying with it the pleasant aromas of the clean springs around them.<br/>KayVenn Lorr stood on the balcony of his home, a small glass in hand, filled less than halfway with a rich, full Mead.  The glass had been a gift from Valera, Lady of Fire and he drank from it every night.  Almost everything about them was different or opposite, but they commanded a respect from one another, like all the Lords, though theirs ran deeper.  KayVenn wouldn't be the first to admit, but she sent a hot shiver down his spine, one that he embraced.<br/><br/>An advisor and close friend to KayVenn stood aside him, and drank from his own glass.<br/>""I worry about the scouts,"" he said at length, though it drew no worry for the Lord, instead he just casually sipped his mead and took deep breaths of the night air.<br/>""Worry not for the scouts, no goblin would ever see them.  Not even if they were standing before them.  Worry for what may be keeping them, what they may have found.  If the Trit Crossing really is being compromised then we may be dealing with something bigger than Goblins.""<br/><br/>The advisor nodded and finished his drink.<br/>""I will go to the gates, I wish to meet them as soon as they arrive.  If only to calm my own anxiety.""<br/>KayVenn nodded, but otherwise did not change stance or demeanour, ""Very well, friend."""
5617,Six Lords: Act I,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=589,2010-07-24T13:17:46,Phantom,"The sun began its slow decent and as it touched the the horizon Frelia was set ablaze, reds, oranges, pinks, yellows and many other colors filled the streets as twilight continued. People moved about the city, their eyes glowing in the light, no mater how long you had lived here there was no getting over the beauty of twilight here. The stoking of the fires began as the blacksmiths began their work. During the day it was far too hot but at night the blacksmiths worked and created. The people gathered in the town square to mingle and to watch small theatrics. It was a normal day in Frelia.<br/><br/>Valera sat in the throne room. columns of ivory pillars lined the way to the throne, etched into the pillars were scenes from Frelia's history. The ceiling was painted crimson with elegant designs. The room held a majestic feel. At the end was a throne high and tall on a pedestal of gold. Two small pillars were at each arm of the throne with blue fire burning. Valera leaned on one arm of the throne her head set in her hand. He red hair falling around her. She was exhausted. Scouts were coming with reports of goblins to the west. She was waiting for one more report.<br/><br/>The doors were opened and two scouts walked in. kneeling before the throne they addressed their queen.<br/><br/>""Your majesty we have found the goblin camp, a small group is just south of here. They seem like a small band but large enough to cause trouble.""<br/><br/>Valera nodded, she was getting annoyed with the goblins.<br/><br/>""Thank you men. Please inform the general this.""<br/><br/>Valera handed the men a scroll with her orders. These goblins needed to be destroyed before they could cause any harm to her people.<br/><br/>The men bowed and left. Sighing Valera stood up and left the throne room. Walking down the palace halls she reached her room. The guards nodded and let her in. She laid down on the bed too tired to change. It had been a long week. She needed a break.... perhaps a visit could be payed to Ita Horyry. Valera almost blushed. While all the lords had a deep respect for each other Valera could not resist KayVenn. They were so different... he was calm and soothing and she was quick and fueled the fire in people. She had recently sent him a gift.... a glass she had specially made. She wondered if he liked it. Valera soon fell asleep with these thoughts floating through her mind."
5618,Six Lords: Act I,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=589,2010-07-28T20:31:20,Eferhilda,"Air rushed passed Makaâ€™s face, enough force behind it to ruffle up her hair a bit as she bucked back from a punch being thrown by one of her elite guards. The marble floor they were sparing on slick in a few places where a takedown had occurred, the room in which they fought echoing with their exchanging of blows and the slapping of their bare feet on stone. Her opponent was larger than her, more muscled and a good head taller than her but that did not make him slow, not by a long shot. He was fast and he was smart having spared with her before he knew her style, her â€˜tricksâ€™ and so far had effectively neutralized her attacks, seeming to even be wearing her down a bit. Maka held her fists up to guard her face, her legs firmly planted power and force was how she usually fought adding her speed into the mix to throw opponents off guard so that she could get inside and deliver the final blow. This time however she was going to have to try out something different, something new; perhaps cheat a little.<br/><br/>The guard rushed her wishing to close the distance between the two of them so that he could grapple her and end the fight. Maka smirked taking one step back and moving far faster then he thought possible she jumped into the air, knee first to catch him square in the jaw, his own momentum adding to the blow which ultimately knocked him out cold. Maka landed straddling him as he lay flat on his back down for the count, cheers and applause went up as those watching congratulated Maka on the win. There were some silent groans though as money was exchanged between a few who had thought for sure that Lynus was going to beat Maka this time.<br/><br/>Maka took her cut of the money from her second in command after exchanging a triumphant fist bump; she dismissed them all to other duties leaving her alone in her sparing room. Standing there in the center of the large circular room she took a deep calming breath before she began going through the motions of practicing. High kicks, punches, spinning, moving, dipping, dodging till she felt the moves were perfect and without flaw. Sighing she lowered herself to ground crossing her legs, closing her eyes and doing a bit of mediation to calm and sooth her thoughts; to find her center.<br/><br/>Taking a deep calming breath she stood in one fluid motion, the loose clothing of her outfit moving with her. The simple dark green tank-top that ended just above her stomach was complemented with a pair of dark green cotton pants; her skin was the color of mocha and well defined from her time spent training and the power she drew from her element earth. Walking to the edge of the room scooping up the green towel she left there she then walked out into the halls of her massive estate. Her bare feet feeling relaxed against the cool stone of the marble, as she easily navigated her way through the many twists and turns. Several of her honor guards saluted her and bowed their heads to her as she passed, those who had been privy to the recent match smiled and winked as she passed, causing an amused smirk and a light shake of her head as she went by. She continued until she reached her private chambers where the large solid green marble and gold double doors slowly groaned open to her of their own accord, the bit of power she used to move them not even warranting any real focus on her part as it was something that she did so often it became habitual.<br/><br/>Entering her chambers there were several trophies from throughout the centuries that she has acquired, some richly decorated covered in gold and jewels, while others were as simple as a small peddle or unadorned dagger. The meanings of most were not known to anyone save Maka and she treasured each and everyone, even taking her time to personally clean and dust each one. The rest of the room was very simply furnished according to her tastes, though a large stone four post bed with a huge mattress took up a good portion of the room; the room was lit with soft over head lights and a huge black onyx fireplace. She liked to feel warm and cozy so if anything were to describe her personal room it would be that of a warm and oddly cozy cave, with all the stone furniture, the naturally formed and shaped walls which were created to mimic the walls of a cave with a bit of human touch.<br/><br/>Tossing the towel on one of the chairs that sat in front of the fireplace she went to stand out on her balcony and look out over the city. The night air was cool against her skin as she leaned forward resting her arms on the railing. Musing to herself of the whereabouts and actions of the other lords? Just what was the purpose of her life and existence? Aside from creating a safe and secure place for others to live in happiness, in freedomâ€¦.in love."
5619,Six Lords: Act I,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=589,2010-07-31T02:05:45,Volatile,"Jurahâ€™s stance was steady with the blindfold wrapped tightly around his eyes. His moleskin leather boots shifted his stance slightly as he focused his senses. A gentle breeze blew by him and as if in a whisper, revealed his targets. Seven large wooden posts with dry rope tied around their tops stood in random placement that surrounded Jurah. The chain in his left hand rattled slightly as he adjusted his stance again; letting his senses get their bearings. The blade, held in an underhanded fashion, sat in his right hand and was attached to the other end of the long metal chain. The sun shone bright off of the bladeâ€™s highly polished surface, showcasing its simple yet elegant beauty and deadly design. The blade was no longer than a forearm and held a subtle but noticeable curve that when used properly sliced cleanly, evenly, and accurately through the air, flesh and bone.<br/><br/>Holding in a slight breath, Jurah turned sharply to his left and let fly his blade, swinging quickly overhead and with the gained momentum, he yanked it down towards his target. In an instant he snapped the blade back into his hands sent it off in another direction, pulling the blade back and swinging it around again in a whirlwind flurry of attacks. Suddenly Jurah could here subtle steps from outside his training yard were quickly approaching and with a swift turn of his body, he maneuvered the chain in such a manner that it flew off his arm with the blade leading it, straight for the sudden new comer.<br/><br/>â€œMaster Jurah!â€ the familiar voice of Loz, head of Jurahâ€™s Watchmen, caused Jurah to quickly grip the chain tightly, stopping the blade just shy or Lozâ€™s throat and sprung back into the hand of its wielder. The Watchmen were a group of talented and skilled individuals that Jurah put together to be the first line of the villagesâ€™ defense, in that they held towers along the far parameters of the village on the Plains of Denravi and watched for any signs of intruders. These men and women were the â€œelite guardâ€ so to speak, of Denravi.<br/><br/>As Loz stepped into the training yard, the ropes around the tops of the wooden poles slit apart and the each â€œhead pieceâ€ of the poles slowly slid off their bases, revealing the perfect slices induced by Jurahâ€™s expertly handled chain dagger. Their sudden crash to the floor startled Loz a bit as he made his way closer to Jurah, who wrapped the chain diagonally across his loose white leather vest and removed his blindfold, letting his dark brown hair bounce back into place. He fixed his deep gray eyes on Loz in such a gaze that Loz knew he needed to speak up quickly.<br/><br/>â€œWe have reports from the West Wind Tower that there is a small unit of Goblins waiting just out of reach of the Winds, southwest of the village.â€ Lozâ€™s voice was a quiet but it still held a solid and masculine tone, much like Jurahâ€™s, whose voice was smoother but always had a slight<span style=""font-style: italic"">cold</span>tone to it.<br/><br/>â€œAnd why hasnâ€™t the West Wind Tower dispatched them?â€ Jurah asked as he fixed his large black scarf.<br/><br/>â€œBecause the Goblin Warband is waiting for you, sir.â€ Loz paused a moment, â€œTheir commander asked for you specifically. I think thatâ€¦â€ Jurah cut him off before he could finish his thought.<br/><br/>â€œThat you should ready my horse. Iâ€™ll meet with their â€˜commanderâ€™ shortly.â€ Loz simply bowed and made his way back out to the front of Jurahâ€™s home. Jurah himself turned in towards the back entrance of his home which was no different the others in the village other than it sat in the far back behind a small hill. The framework that held up the small structure was of large stone pillars, piled up and sealed with clay mortar. The walls themselves were of thick hardened clay and insulated well with straw. Inside was a simple layout, completely open with a large bed in the corner, wooden table off to the side with four intricately carved wooden chairs that looked weathered but still held a natural and antique beauty about them. It was simple, it was basic and Jurah was content with it.<br/><br/>After cleaning up a bit Jurah emerged from his front door to see Loz mounted on his own horse standing next to Jurahâ€™s horse, Destro, a large creature with a gorgeous white coat and flowing mane.<br/><br/>â€œLetâ€™s get this over with, shall we?â€ Jurah spoke with a slight smile as he hauled himself on top of his beast. Moments later the two sprung down the main road and out into the Plains of Denravi to meet up with this so called â€œGoblin Commanderâ€.<br/><br/>The plains were vast and beautiful. Wild flowers and herbs grew in abundant amounts throughout the entire breadth of these plains and such were the main resources of Denravi. The people would venture out into the fields and collect the best of herbs and flowers and conjure power healing potions and medicines which they distributed all across Imperia. In the distance Jurah could see the West Wind blowing furiously as it should and on the other side, in a hazy form, stood the Goblin Warband.<br/><br/>Upon arrival Jurah dismounted Destro and motioned for the West Wind Tower Watchmen to step aside and away from the Wind barrier. As Loz started to dismount off of his steed Jurah motioned for him to stay put while he continued towards the furious wall of Wind. As Jurah approached he held up his hand a break in the visible wind barrier split apart briefly, before closing again behind him as he passed through. On the other side Jurah counted the small group of Goblins; seven total including their supposed commander. Their armor was light and weak partially mismatched all over their bodies. Jurah simply smiled.<br/><br/>â€œYou are Jurah of Denravi arenâ€™t yâ€¦â€ the sudden sound of a whirling chain cut the Goblin commanderâ€™s words short. Before any of the other Goblins could even comprehend what had just happened, Jurah pressed forward into the group and spun his blade in precise yet dazzling patterns before it zipped back into hand and the Goblinâ€™s lifeless bodies fell hard to the ground. Jurah then made his way back through the Wind barrier and back onto Destro.<br/><br/>â€œNext time, donâ€™t wait for me and just kill them.â€ Jurah smiled at the Watchmen, then spun Destro around and made his way back to Denravi."
5620,Six Lords: Act I,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=589,2010-08-05T20:56:06,Erica,"Chanting echoed through the halls of the temple, reverberating on the stone walls and filling the entire temple.  The voices began to harmonize together as then chant reached its apex. The chant was a beautiful song concerning the creation of the universe.  Masako liked it even though it was new and a bit nontraditional.  Still the song did not bring her much comfort as she mediated on the dilemma that she was now presented with.  All her experiences and years of knowledge were being tested.<br/><br/>Raising form her mediation, Masako straightened her robes and left the small chamber.  The chant continued as she walked down the hall ways, interrupted only by the click of her boots on the gray floor.  She stepped as quietly as she could try not to disturb the priests.  Leaving out of the back door, she slipped into the plaza surrounded by the temple, barracks and library.<br/><br/>The plaza was busy as always.  People waited outside the temple waiting to either go in to pray or priests slipping out after their mediation.  Some knights were taking lunch near their barracks, or preparing for their patrol of the city. Many people were coming and going between the temple, mostly priest running back and forth with scrolls.<br/><br/>Masako headed for the temple once again.   People gave her a berth either out of respect or fear.  Whether or not they did really did not bother Masako. Today in particular she was concerned about the new judgment she was going to be forced to make. She hoped that some scroll she had long forgotten about would surface today giving her some insight. The hope was that really faint in truth.<br/><br/>She walked into the doors to the library and strolled her way to the oldest sections.  The deeper into the building she went the less people there were. Masako enjoyed the solitude as she searched though hope was decreasing.  The arguments were drawn clearly on either side of it, and they would either have to be validated or denied.<br/><br/>After a few more hours of searching, Masako has reached the end of her collection and was no closer to the truth.  She stood now in the office of her head general discussing with him what she felt she must do. â€œTherton, I am going, what I have to figure this out.â€ Masako told him firmly giving no sign of giving in.<br/><br/>Therton sighed and nodded, knowing better than try to fight a lost cause. â€œLook at least take something more than a honor guard.  I can have a group of fifty men ready by tomorrow, more if you just wait a week.â€ He said seeming very concerned about Masako.<br/><br/>â€œNo for three reasons. Firstly I do not wish to needlessly pull people away from their duties. Secondly I do not wish to endanger their lives, And thirdly I do not wish to insult any of my fellow lords by coming into their lands with an army.â€  Masako said, the general unable to see the small smile under her mask. â€œI am only taking my body guards to make you feel better.â€"
5621,Six Lords: Act I,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=589,2010-08-06T16:25:50,Unorthodox,"It didn't take more that a couple of hours for Valdir's reinforcements to reach the small band of rangers. Valdir nodded to the captain and looked to his weary men. The group had been patrolling the Passage of Carthos for almost a month now without fresh men. ""Back to AithnÃ© men. Tonight we go home."" Many of the men's faces brightened, visible even in the dark night sky. The men now worked faster to break down their hidden encampment and pack the horses, as the fresh men worked to unpack and set up in the now vacant area. It didn't take long to make the transfer, and soon the weary men were all mounted and ready to return home.<br/><br/>The rangers rode swiftly and with suprising agility through the dense woods. Valdir and Ludo rode at the front of the column, the flag bearer right behind. Dim light from the morning sky began to shine through the trees as morning approached. The small party soon broke the line of thick forest and rode on the path through the open field. The men could see AithnÃ© in the distance, basking in the crimson morning light. It was quite a spectacle to see their home city shine in the light as its' banners flew in the strong morning air.<br/><br/>As the rangers approached the city the large marble doors rolled back to allow entrance. A small group of villagers had gathered in the front of the city bearing flowers. They cheered for the returning soldiers and offered the flowers.<br/><br/>Valdir left Ludo to tend the homecoming and rode up to his palace. His palace gaurds took his horse and unpacked his gear. Valdir vanished in the dark morning air only to reappear in his private chambers."
5622,Six Lords: Act I,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=589,2010-08-07T04:52:29,Dream Evil,"KayVenn remained where he had been for an hour more, calmly awaiting any updates on his scouts.  He too was worried for the time they were taking, though they were good lads.  They had initiative and weren't afraid of much, if they had a hunch or if they needed to see more, they would see it.<br/>They would return.<br/><br/>It was only a further half hour before his advisor returned, looking relieved to say the least.<br/>""The scouts returned home unscathed.  They did however find trouble in the proximity of the Goblin forces.  They appear to be moving closer to the crossing by the week.""<br/><br/>""Then we may have a problem, I'm not worried yet, but we'll be keeping an eye on them.""  KayVenn was sure his troops could handle it.  They specialised in staying in the dark, only letting the enemy see enough to make the scared.  Much like a shark in the ocean, and Goblins had never been known for their intelligence or backbones.  Though what they were known for was strength in numbers.  The more fodder they took with them, the more arrows an army would have to use, the more resources they would need in order to keep a rival force in fit condition.<br/><br/>""We may have to call in a favour,"" KayVenn said almost unapologetically, ""And I know just who can bring that kind of heat.""<br/>He smirked in secret as he finished the last of his drink.  He stood up and turned to his advisor, ""Send a messenger to Frelia requesting an audience with Lady Valera.  I'm retiring to my chambers, wake me should anything arise."""
5623,Six Lords: Act I,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=589,2010-08-08T00:29:18,Phantom,"Valera squinted.... she had slept far too long. She stood up and rubbed her eyes, she was sure she had slept too long. She looked down and noticed she was still wearing the same dress from the other day. Perfect. Rolling her eyes she walked over to her curtains and threw them open. The sun came in filling the room with its warm glow. The sun was high in the sky....<br/><br/>""Damn it! Its already noon! What was I thinking?!""<br/><br/>Valera grabbed a brush from her table and brushed out her hair getting the tangles out. Not feeling like doing anything fine she twirled her hair up in a bun. She opened her wardrobe scanning for something to wear.... a sage green dress jumped out to her. Grabbing it she changed and made sure she looked alright she left her room. She smiled at the guards and made her way to the throne room. There were letters already waiting for her. She saw one with her generals hand writing so she opened that one first.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">My queen,<br/><br/>I received your message. I will take care of the goblins swiftly. No need to worry any further about it. There are some soldiers who need training and this will provide an excellent opportunity.  </span><br/><br/>Valera smiled, she had complete faith in her general, he was a wise man with exceptional skill. Scanning through the other letters she sat on her throne. Normal business.... good. At the end of the letters she found one from the head of royal security.... scanning the letter, he was to see her at 1. Valera looked up... the guards had just announced his arrival.<br/><br/>He bowed low and smiled, ""My queen I trust you slept well.""<br/><br/>""Too well I fear! I only just got your letter! I slept until noon.""<br/><br/>""Your highness works too hard, she needs her sleep.""<br/><br/>Valera smiled, ""True as that may be I do not like starting so late on things. Now tell me what is going on?""<br/><br/>""Well I have had to make some changes to your guard.... I have trained three new men and they have passed their training with excellence. I pray you approve of them.""<br/><br/>""Of course I do! You know I have complete faith in your training and choosing of my body guards. In fact I think I have the perfect first mission for them. I wish to make a trip to Ita Horyry. Perhaps they could accompany me?""<br/><br/>""An excellent plan my lady. Myself and one other will come to oversee things.""<br/><br/>""Very good then. Now I need to work on a letter myself.""<br/><br/>The royal guard left the throne room and the queens personal cook came in.<br/><br/>""Well it is high time you were up! Now you haven't had a bite to eat and I will hear no arguments about it! You need your strength!""<br/><br/>Valera laughed, ""Beth you are impossible! But I really am busy I need to write a letter!""<br/><br/>""The letter can wait! While everyone here has jobs mine is to tend to you! Now are you going to take away my job?""<br/><br/>Valera rolled her eyes, ""Alright you win I will have something to eat.""<br/><br/>Beth clapped her hands and servants brought in a cart filled with food. Beth began to make a plate of food while the servants but a small table together in front of the throne. Valera ate a meal and as everyone left she had a pen and ink brought to her so she could work on her letter. She began to write and stopped.... crunching the paper in her hands she tossed it to the floor and tried again.<br/><br/>Two hours passed and multiple scraps of paper sat around the queen. ""You would think I could write a simple letter.""<br/><br/>Exasperated Valera set the pen down and leaned back. The messenger was brought in to deliver the evening letters. Directly on top was a foreign letter with a elegant hand. Somehow Valera knew it was from Ita Horyry. She snatched it up and read. A wide smile spread across her face. She quickly wrote down a reply that she would be happy to meet with KayVenn and that she would be there by the following evening. She sent the messenger out immediately.<br/><br/>She called her guards, ""Well my friend we leave tomorrow for Ita Horyry. KayVenn requests an audience with myself.""<br/><br/>Valera smiled wider, she was rather looking forward to the trip."
5624,Six Lords: Act I,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=589,2010-08-11T03:08:26,Dream Evil,"Upon waking and entering his meal chambers, KayVenn was greeted by his advisor and a messenger.  He could tell by the garb that he was from Frelia, clothing stitched of strong material, bronzed skin, not to mention his size.  Frelia's soldiers were formidable, intimidating folk, and not afraid of anything.  Their bulk belied their wit, something every underestimating enemy fell for.<br/><br/>""A reply from Lady Valera?"" He asked the messenger.<br/>""Aye, she sent me the moment she got your invite, she seemed pleased.""  KayVenn didn't mind that the messenger didn't use formality when addressing him, he was under service of Valera, not him.<br/>""Very good,"" KayVenn replied with a dismissive nod, ""Safe riding, all the best on your return.""  The messenger nodded back to him and took his leave.<br/><br/>KayVenn read the letter as he ate his breakfast, mostly raw fruits and vegetables, as well as some bread.  A wide smirk crossed over his face as he read, it had been a long time since he had seen Valera, Lady of Fire.<br/>She personified the flame perfectly, she was strong, fierce and passionate.  KayVenn was calm, rational and stoic, yet he was so drawn to her in his way.  She could bring out the raging torrent in him, and it excited him to no end.  His past in the gladiatorial rings had been a traumatic one, spilling so much blood, seeing so much violence and the total lack of pity or remorse on the face of his opponent and the cheering crowd, and from then on he would never be the aggressor.<br/>But Valera could make him act first, could make him forget all of that."
5625,Six Lords: Act I,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=589,2010-08-14T23:08:58,Phantom,"Valera sat on her white stallion outside the palace stables. Her royal guards were behind her. Their head was Mithar head of the royal guards along with his right hand.... and three recruits.... a small party but Valera didn't want to wait for a whole army. Plus she loved the freedom of riding hard and fast. Her mount White Fire flicked his head to the side, eager for a ride. He was swift and had come with Valera on many battles. Valera stroked his mane and smiled.<br/><br/>""Patience my friend, we shall soon ride.""<br/><br/>As the guards made sure they had everything Mithar nodded to Valera and looked back at his guards, ""be prepared for a rough ride men.""<br/><br/>Mithar knew full well of Valera's ridding and how fast and hard she rode.... that was why expert ridding was required of the royal guards. The recruits were in for one dash. As Mithar pulled his hrose next to Valera he swiftly mounted.<br/><br/>""Ready when you are my lady.""<br/><br/>""Very good.""<br/><br/>Valera nudged White Fire a bit and he took control, neighing in joy he reared his head and broke in to a swift trot.... he would give the others a few seconds to catch their wits.... Mithar horse was ready though, they were neck and neck. Valera grinned and the same glint came into Mithar's eyes.... it was going to be a good race. The horses broke into runs each trying to out do the other.<br/><br/>--<br/><br/>Valera reigned in her horse a fierce smile plastered across her face.<br/><br/>""Well Mithar you gave us quiet the run! But Snow Fire would not be beat.""<br/><br/>Mithar shook his head, ""indeed! Snow Fire still triumphs.""<br/><br/>Mithar looked behind as the rest of the guards rode up to them a few seconds later, they had done well to keep up that much. Mithar nodded to them. Their faces were a mixture of excitement and shock. For riding with the lady of fire one could not help but share in her excitement and the fire she brought forth in their souls. The small party rode into the city of Ita Horyry. It was indeed a glorious city. The water and falls made sounds that filled Valera with a strange feeling. Everything was calm and serene. The royal party made it to the palace and were immediately ushered to see Lord KayVenn.<br/><br/>Butterflies entered Valera's stomach, she tried to settle down, she was just seeing KayVenn on business! It was silly of her to behave like this. Holding her head high she walked with her guard. She had made sure she looked perfect though, she did not look like she had been riding, her hair pulled up elegantly with a few curls falling down her back and the side of her face."
5626,Six Lords: Act I,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=589,2010-08-15T02:48:22,Volatile,"The humble sight of Denravi was always a welcome one in Jurah's eyes. It had only been a mere hour that he left but he couldn't help but feel a small bit of pride rise up in his soul every time the village came into view. The large wooden entry gates lined with a few watch towers were the only noticeable defensive measures. Through the gate was another story entirely. Although Denravi was relatively small in comparison to other lord's territories, the dirt streets were filled with the residents bustling about their daily lives, happy and content.<br/><br/>Jurah received bows of acknowledgment and respect as he rode through slowly, returning the greeting to all he passed. Eventually he came to the village square that was solely decorated with a magnificent statue of their nameless goddess of wind. Off to the eastern side Jurah noticed a couple of herbalist merchants preparing a large cart of medicinal herbs for delivery.<br/><br/>""Delivery time already? I was under the impression that wasn't for another couple of weeks."" Jurah spoke calmly to the two merchants who first greeted their lord with a bow.<br/><br/>""You are correct my lord, the scheduled delivery is not for another couple of weeks. But the harvesting has been going so well we have an abundant amount that we're going to take to the central storage house."" the youngest of the two merchants spoke quickly as if he were a soldier answering an order. Jurah simply nodded.<br/><br/>""I have a better idea. Get together a few of the Watchmen from the gate towers and tell them they ride with me tomorrow to deliver these to the other lords. Be sure to divide it all up into five even sacks."" although Jurah spoke plainly the merchants looked on at their lord with confused expressions.<br/><br/>""But my lord, shouldn't we send a rider out to at least let them know we are making an early delivery?"" Jurah promptly shook his head.<br/><br/>""No we don't have the luxury of waiting for formal messages of arrival. Besides I'm sure they'll all see it as a welcome surprise anyways. And stop standing like your at attention, I'm not your general. I grew up in these fields the same as you boy."" Jurah smirked and the elder merchant snickered in the background. The younger of the two nodded and continued his work while Jurah made his way back to his home to retire for the night.<br/><br/>******************<br/><br/>""Loz you're in charge until I return. Keep up the harvest, and kill any goblin that approaches the barrier. You know the drill so I leave Denravi in your capable hands my friend"" Jurah bowed slightly while mounted on Destro and Loz returned the gesture. With a quick tap of his heal Jurah sent Destro into a light gallop with the two herbalist merchants driving the medicine-packed carriage following close behind as well as two watchmen riding on wither side of the carriage. This was to be a three day delivery run and Jurah intended it to be just that although some of his thoughts began to dwell on an certain individual who he hadn't seen in a long while. Then his mind cleared as the caravan began riding through the jelusus fields. The bright sky blue pedals of these herbal flowers made the fields look like a vast ocean. In the distance some villagers continued harvesting sections of the jelusus herbs and the sight brought back fond memories to Jurah's mind. The jelusus herb was resilient to all seasons and grew defiantly even through winter. It reminded Jurah of his people in how simple yet strong they were. His pride grew as he thought about how they harvest this herb into a powerful healing potion that they distribute to the other lords and their people.<br/><br/>Eventually the group broke eastward and began approaching the east wind barrier. The Watchmen of the tower saluted down as Jurah's caravan made safe passage through the barrier and burst into a full sprint for Akamu, home of the earth lord Maka. They would arrive by midday, with a little wind aid from Jurah.<br/><br/>Akamu broke the horizon line and Jurah always felt his breath escape him. Seeing the fortress forged straight from the very ground it stood upon was a pure testament to Maka's power and the will of her people, something Jurah had great admiration for. Eventually they arrived at the entrance where Jurah dismounted from Destro and approached the guards slowly with his hands raised.<br/><br/>""Relax boys, Jurah of Denravi here with a light delivery of jelusus herbal potion for her lordship Maka."" the guards lowered their weapons but were no less on guard.<br/><br/>""You're early..."" one of the guards spoke out suspiciously.<br/><br/>""Harvest has been going well. We have excess and we don't need to crowd the storage house. So now all the lords get an equal shipment of this excess amount. Is Maka available or shall I just leave these here for you lads to handle?"" Jurah said smugly with a smirk. The two guards grunted at each other before waving Jurah's caravan in. A few others emerged and escorted Jurah and two of his Watchmen who carried two large sacks full with vials of jelusus essence. The grand halls of Maka's palace was magnificent to say the least, a scene Jurah had not seen in a long time. The guards suddenly stopped the group.<br/><br/>""Wait here while we get her lordship Maka."""
5627,Six Lords: Act I,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=589,2010-08-15T09:53:20,Dream Evil,"KayVenn was greeted in the morning by his advisor standing at his bedside.<br/>He cleared his throat and KayVenn glanced up at him, ""There must be an important reason for you standing here, not content with the hallway anymore?""  To some, this comment may seem facetious, but to those who knew KayVenn well knew that he meant in only the best of spirits.<br/><br/>""Lady Valera has confirmed her presence for tonight, my Lord.""<br/>KayVenn sat up, rather quickly as well.<br/>""Well,"" he said, almost unable to contain himself, ""This is excellent news.  Have my chefs prepared meals immediately, you know just the ones.""  KayVenn got out of his bed immediately and rushed to his wardrobe.  He donned his tunic and his trousers and then made his way for the breakfast hall.<br/>""I would wish to see this letter myself, as I eat.""<br/>""Very well My Lord,"" came the advisors curt reply.<br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;"">*  *  *</div><br/><br/><br/>Evening had fallen, after the longest day KayVenn had ever experienced.  Even longer than waiting in his cell before his first gladiatorial bout.<br/>He had been anxious for Lady Valera's arrival since he found out she was coming.  He'd had one of his personal rooms decorated and prepared for them to share a meal, and he'd had her favourite meal prepared for her.<br/>He paced in his room for what had to be an hour, until his advisor came in to announce Lady Valera's arrival.<br/><br/>Hurriedly, he threw on a loose, silk over-tunic and rushed out to meet her.  He felt his heart beat rapidly as he saw her and knew that she was there.  Though he kept it well contained and acted as normal.<br/>""My Lady, in absence of the sun, a brighter light reveals herself,"" he spoke eloquently as he greeted her face to face, ""It is good to see you again, even if the circumstances do prove less than leisurely."""
5628,Six Lords: Act I,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=589,2010-08-16T01:58:32,Eferhilda,"â€œAGAIN!â€ her words punctuated with the striking of the butt end of her spear on the stone floor, the young students before her thrusting forward with their spears at her command. â€œTOO SLOW! AGAIN!â€ she snapped again punctuating her words with the end of her spear, the young students her future royal guards crying out and thrusting once again. Over and over she drilled them in this one move, in this one technique while explaining to them the importance of the move.<br/><br/>â€œYou must not hesitate with the killing blowâ€¦.â€<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">SMACK!</span></span>Spear striking the ground signaling them to do the move again.<br/><br/>â€œOne moment of hesitation, a mere fraction of a second and your enemy can kill youâ€¦â€<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">SMACK! â€œAH!â€ the students crying out in unison as they thrust.</span></span><br/><br/>â€œYou were chosen to become the future royal guard because you showed the most potentialâ€¦â€<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">SMACK! â€œAH!â€ </span></span><br/><br/>â€œThe strongestâ€¦â€<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">SMACK! â€œAH!â€</span></span><br/><br/>â€œThe fastestâ€¦â€<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">SMACK! â€œAH!â€</span></span><br/><br/>â€œThe toughestâ€¦â€<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">SMACK! â€œAH!â€</span></span><br/><br/>â€œNow I need you to be the bravest and do not hesitate when it comes to ending the life of your enemy!â€<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">SMACK! â€œAH!â€</span></span><br/><br/>Maka moved to stand before the group of students rapping her spear end twice on the ground to call an end to the class. The young students forming up into ranks and standing at attention till the final rapping of her spear then they filed out of the training chambers to bath and change before heading back home to their parents. She watched with pride as they left, knowing that their parents were going to be pleased to have them back and even more proud then she was that they were chosen to be the next line of Elite Royal guards. Some of them their own parents were current guards, but then there were some whom she spotted while she was out and about visiting, working and socializing with her people. She would push them till they think they had reached their limit only for her to then push them further, molding and shaping them into the very best soldiers that they could ever be.  So far they were off to a good start and she had barely begun to scratch the surface with them.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">**Some time later in her study***********************************************</span></span><br/><br/>Standing at the large table that took up most of the room a breeze blew in through the open doors of her balcony, but it was not a normal breezeâ€¦it was<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Him</span></span>. Sighing she strode over to the balcony to look down at the bustling life below, scanning the area till her eyes landed on<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">HIM.</span></span><br/>â€œWhat could he want?â€ she grumbles to herself as she goes about putting her study back in order, putting book s and maps away. Then not really sure why she heads to her private chambers to freshen up a bit, for some reason having the lord of Wind see her not looking her best did not sit well with Maka. Even if he annoyed her more than any other person in the world, she still could not herself from fixing up her hair and ensuring that she looked better than she had a moment ago.<br/><br/>There was a knock at her chambers door and she waved her hands making them swing open on their own â€œMâ€™lady Makaâ€¦the Lordâ€¦â€<br/><br/>â€œI know. Jurah is hereâ€ she cut him off as she strode past him toward where she knew he awaited, the guard standing there for a moment confused that she would know without him having said anything but then shook it off, after all she was the Mistress of Earth.<br/><br/>Maka entered the chambers with a light smile, forced more than then anything genuine for she was not sure as what he was up to with visiting her like this. Stopping a bit from him she bowed her head in greeting, â€œLord Jurah what an unexpected visit this isâ€¦something amiss?â€ she asked as she stood waiting for his response, silently chastising herself for her inability to stop herself from taking in his form and that odd almost pleasant sensation she got whenever he was around."
5629,Six Lords: Act I,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=589,2010-08-16T04:31:48,Volatile,"The guards' brief knock on Lady Maka's chambers were promptly answered by the opening door. Jurah and his watchmen stood further down in the middle of the hallway awaiting the Earth Mistress to emerge and the second she did Jurah felt a great relief and yet was still frozen by her beauty. The closer she came the tighter his throat was but Jurah was never one to admit such emotions getting the better of him so he swallowed hard as he bowed down returning the greeting to Lady Maka.<br/><br/>""A pleasure as always Mi'Lady. First off I do apologize for this sudden unannounced visit but I assure you there is no problem. My people have been having a rather well harvest season. The jelusus herbs have grown in more bountiful than last season and we have become over stocked. Rather then crowd our storage house I felt it necessary to pass out the excess to the other lords."" Jurah nodded his head at his men who walked forward each with a large sack of boxed vials. They set down their bags then returned to their positions behind Jurah.<br/><br/>""We are still scheduled to make the regular delivery date in a couple of weeks as usual."" Jurah spoke cleanly with his eyes fixated on hers, captivated by them and knowingly refused to look anywhere else. He then turned to his Watchmen and nodded, signaling them to return to the caravan down below to which they promptly responded to after bowing to the mistress. After watching them leave Jurah turned back to Maka, zeroing in on her eyes once again.<br/><br/>""As much as I love my home I'd be lying if I said I didn't want to get out for a breath of fresh air and personally deliver this medicine. I suppose I just felt like going out to visit the rest of Imperia...and you, Mi'lady..."" Jurah paused a moment realizing he had indeed lost himself in Maka's eyes, his gaze a bit too inviting and passionate for their current relationship. After finally managing to pull his eyes away from Lady Maka's, Jurah let out a brief sigh then glanced back at Maka with welcoming smile.<br/><br/>""So I trust that this somewhat welcoming news?"""
5630,Six Lords: Act I,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=589,2010-08-16T22:00:20,Phantom,"Valera swore her heart stopped beating when KayVenn walked up to her and took her hand. His words were soft and flowing like a wonderful calm spring. Damn it! The fire in Valera was burning bright, and this fire was not normal..... she didn't want to think about what fire was burning in her. She did her utmost to not let her power seep through her and into anyone nearby. She wasn't sure how well she did.<br/><br/>""It is my pleasure Lord KayVenn.""<br/><br/>Valera kept the formalities, she didn't want everyone around spreading rumors that she had been tongue tied and forgot herself.<br/><br/>""I was glad for the invitation no matter the circumstances. Anything to break up the routine.""<br/><br/>Valera smiled warmly taking in KayVenn's appearance. His brown hair and muscular body. THough his eyes drew her in, she felt as if she could swim in them. His face so calm but able to show the fierceness of a raging sea. His calm control of everything was fiercely attractive to Valera. Though his physical appearance was a bonus it was not what had drawn Valera in.... it was his calming presence, the way he thought and lived. The way he had become a lord was grand and had touched Valera. Valera recalled when she had been made the Lady of fire. It was a time of great unrest, goblins flooded the land and the army grew weaker every day. Spies had brought information of a weakness int eh goblin army. Only the town in which Valera was in was close enough to attack in time. Not many people were there and those that were had been battle weary for a long time. Valera had spoken up and kindled a fire in every man and woman there to stand and fight for their country. She herself led the attack into the goblin camp. It was a suicide mission but the people fought with such might due to the words of Valera, burning with a fire. Against all odds they had defeated the group and dealt a lethal blow to the goblins. Then the Over Lord met her and was so impressed by her spirit and fire he gave her this land to rule."
5631,Six Lords: Act I,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=589,2010-08-16T22:58:16,Eferhilda,"The way he looked at her, it was just so...so...unsettling to her; she felt different when he looked at her. Feeling different and dealing with change were two things that Maka probably hated more then anything in the world, which was why seeing him always annoyed her in such a fashion. The feelings he roused in her and the fact that she did not really mind those feelings, in fact a part of her (which was growing the more she saw him) wanted the change. Hearing his words and looking into his eyes the rush of feelings took her a moment to adapt to and for her to find her voice. Clearing her throat and looking away from him for a moment she reminded herself of her manners and returned her gaze to his own returning the welcoming smile as she nods a bit.<br/><br/>""Well actually it is a welcoming visit. We could use the extra shipment cause as luck would have it, well not really luck but um one of our mines collapsed this morning...."" she held up her hand to stall him from asking the obvious questions and continued on to answer them. ""There were many injured but praise to the Goddess that no one died and we were able to rescue everyone. But as you can guess we burned into our supplies of jelusus herbs, so your presence here is actually a blessing"" her smile becoming a bit more friendly as she waved to her men who moved quickly to take the offered sacks, rushing them off to there they were currently needed.<br/><br/>Now a bit more alone save for about two guards she takes a step toward him, ""Since this is an unscheduled visit and it has been sometime since we have seen one another, would you care to share a midday meal with me? I can see that your men are well taken care of while we dine?"" she offered suddenly feeling nervous and unsure of herself as she waited his answer."
5632,Six Lords: Act I,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=589,2010-08-17T14:23:03,Dream Evil,"""Aye, it can become tiring.  Though circumstances aside, the pleasure of your visit is nonetheless welcome.  I implore you to come with me, I've a meal prepared for us.""  He paused, perhaps hesitated before speaking the rest, ""We will...dine in private, if you're comfortable with that of course.  Nobody of mine, nobody of yours, just us.  Our respective duties leave little personal time and the stress of impending battles weighs heavily.""<br/><br/>He offered her an almost wry, tentative smile.  His words were genuine and they would always be, but Valera made him nervous in the most welcome and exciting of ways.<br/>""I wish to hear of Frelia and current events, I wish to hear of everything you have to say."""
5633,Six Lords: Act I,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=589,2010-08-17T15:30:15,Phantom,"Valera was having a hard time keeping her joy inside. Just the two of them without watching what they say because of who was around. Valera nodded and turned to her guards, ""I trust you all know where the dinning hall is? Feel free to relax and enjoy what Lord KayVenn has prepared, we shall be fine by ourselves.""<br/><br/>A frown crossed Mithar's face but he wasn't going to argue. KayVenn was a powerful man and there was no danger. Nodding slightly he led his men away.... slightly worried though. Not knowing for sure why he was.<br/><br/>Valera smiled warmly and took KayVenn's arm as the two of them made their way to their private dinning room.<br/><br/>""Things in Frelia are going very well."" Valera figured she should plunge right into talk of Frelia, one get it out of the way and two to help her relax and gain control of herself. It was just KayVenn there was no need for her to get so nervous. The more relaxed she was the better.<br/><br/>""We have a small goblin problem but my commander is taking care of them. He believes that it is a good opportunity to train some new soldiers. He seemed very keen on it. So I of course gave him permission. It is an inconvenience all these goblin sightings but so far nothing too concerning. What about you all here? Have the goblins been causing any trouble? Or perhaps that is why you asked to see me? If that is the case I we can wait to discuss such weighty matters. Best not to impair the digestion.""<br/><br/>Valera laughed slightly enjoying the calming effect of just talking normally. She had calmed down considerably and they entered the private dinning chambers. Valera's eyes grew wide, it was splendid! The room was beautiful and the smell of food was mouth watering. Valera noticed her favorite foods arrayed. She turned to KayVenn a wide smile on her face.<br/><br/>""You out did yourself.... all this for.... me?""<br/><br/>Valera was at a loss for words... Though it was a simple thing it really touched Valera that KayVenn would take such pains to make her visit perfect.<br/><br/>""I really don't know what to say. It is far too much."""
5634,Six Lords: Act I,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=589,2010-08-18T02:15:44,Dream Evil,"""Aye, for you, and for myself.""  He motioned for her to sit down as he too took his seat.<br/>""Please, eat.  It would make my request easier,"" he said with almost audible guilt in his voice.  He didn't want to have to ask her this, but he knew it was for the best of his province and his people.<br/>""Though, I digress.  Ita Horyry has been seeing good days, a mild sun provides us with ample warmth and our streams are as clean and pure as they always were.""<br/><br/>He took a bite of his meal and chewed it slowly, thoughtfully.  Thinking of the best way to attack the issues he faced wasn't easy, but he had done worse.<br/>""We too have our own Goblin problem, but I don't think it can wait.  We fear they're making a push to take the Trit Crossing and that it may be compromised.  I haven't the militia to back up a full frontal assault."""
5635,Project Black Lightning: Program 00304,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5950&start=20,2012-03-01T23:09:24,docemoon145,"Melody dragged her bag to the<span style=""font-weight: bold"">A</span>dormitory. Luckily her name was on the check list there so she hadn't heaved her suitcase there for nothing. She switched on the light and stepped inside. It was musty and the air was stale. Looking around, she saw no windows so that explained the air quality. It looked like they were allowed to chose their beds so she chose one in the middle along the far wall. There were three doors at the back; a girl's shower and a boy's shower. The third had the wires and stuff that gave power and water to the room. At least she assumed that's what they were for, it looked like a mess of machines and wires to her. She found that each bed had a little metal cabinet by them. When she looked inside hers she found water, a pillow, and two blankets.<span style=""font-style: italic"">This is a military training camp type thing right? I hope it's not like survivor and this is all the water we get.</span>Melody put her bag in the cabinet and closed the door. She lay back on her bed and noticed, not for the first time, how uncomfortable these new clothes were. She chose four measures from the sad part of her heart song and hummed them quietly to herself. If she had been outside she would have seen the wind pick up and animals stop to listen. A person's heart song is one of the most hypnotic thing a person can hear, and when the person singing it has ""talent"" nature sometimes reacts."
5636,Project Black Lightning: Program 00304,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5950,2012-01-23T07:59:35,2.2zenith,"Jasper Miles struggled to concentrate. There was a synthetic bracelet around his left wrist which led several syringes into his flesh. He shook his head, trying to ignore the pain. Then the automated voice came again, ""Input in three, two, one."" Pneumatics hissed as the needles fed the thick liquid into his veins. His mind felt like it was about to burst. It was like gaining the knowledge of flying even though one had no wings. His vision blurred for a second, as the rat within the enclosure within squeaked loudly. They warned him that this might happen, he might lose consciousness, it would be too much for his mind.Â<br/><br/>Quickly. Quickly. Quickly. He seized the intention to alter the bonds between the neurons, forcing the rat to forget how to breath. The body of the rat stopped pulsating visibly as it stopped breathing. Barely a second later it kicked its legs feebly and Jasper blacked out.Â<br/><br/>******<br/><br/>Days after he awoke from that test, he had attempted to use that ability. His efforts were met mainly with failure. He had only succeeded in making an instructor losing his train of thought and making another drop his marker.Â<br/><br/>Now, they were in a small auditorium. However, the speaker was not present, instead, there was a projected image upon a screen. On a black background were the words in red,<br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;"">""Alice MasonÂ <br/>Voice Only""</div><br/><br/>The voice continued without pause, ""...As you might already realized after your poorly-concealed attempts, that the serum's effect was only temporal. Think of it as what you could achieve if you attained your full capacities.""Â<br/><br/>Jasper imagined the lady at the other end smiling briefly before continuing, ""To speed up the development of your powers, you are to participate in a program known as zero-zero-three-zero-four."" A cough came from the speakers. Jasper found it slightly amusing that even the head researcher was not perfect as it seemed. ""You are to take five weeks of military training and another week for observation before taking part in the scenario. You are expected to work well with your team.<br/><br/>The projector was switched off and the lights brightened. Jasper leaned back in his seat before sitting upright suddenly to look at his ten other group members. He adjusted the eyepatch on his right eye, ""Let's go."" He stood up and moved to the two instructors standing at the doorway.Â<br/><br/>One of the instructors looked at his watch and announced, ""We are leaving for the training facility now. Follow me to the transport."" The walk was long and uneventful. Jasper remained silent although he sensed several people attempting to start a conversation.Â<br/><br/>The vehicle was a bus, it looked ordinary enough. ""Get in,"" the instructor said as the pneumatic doors opened with a hiss.Â"
5637,Project Black Lightning: Program 00304,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5950,2012-01-23T08:57:19,Rayne Yoruichi,"Rayne Sayomi woke up she was strapped to a chair. Flashes of what happened before she was sedated and taken came flooding back but everything was just a blur. She tugged against the restraints and winced in pain feeling a needle digging deeper into her flesh. She was awake for a few hours already. The initial anger was gone and she just wanted to get these tests over with so she could go home. A rather robotic voice came threw the intercom. ""engaging syrum in 3...2...1"" A wave of heat and pain ran threw her veins as the thick liquid was injected into them. Her vision began to blur, the threatening throbbing of a migraine began in the middle of her forhead right above her third eye. She concentrated as best as she could on the small mouse in the cage. It began to squeak frantically as it began to burn on the inside. She concentrated harder... more pain filled, frantic squeaking... Flames... darkness... She blacked out...<br/><br/>*****<br/><br/>Rayne awoke several days later, in a room that was not hers. She looked around the room. Two armed instructors were at the door. She got up slowly and moved to the desk gracefully, still wearing the same clothes as she was days before. On The desk was a folder marked 00304 briefing. She looked at the instructors. One nodded at the folder. ""Read it. We don't have all day."" She read it quickly and examined the photo of the ten other people she was supposed to work with now. She fingered the pendant of the familiar necklace that was around her neck. She took a deep breath and shrugged on her leather jacket pulling her long purple hair into a high ponytail. ""Let's go then. Seeing as how we don't have all day."" She looked at the instructor. They nodded and lead her to a bus. Without another work she walked into the open doors of the empty bus and sat at the back.<br/><br/>The bus stopped outside an auditorium. Watching as two men in black suits, other instructors presumably, lead a guy to the bus. She recognized him from the pictures ""Jasper Miles"" She said to herself. As the doors hissed opened she turned her attention to the front of the bus. When he walked in she nodded her greeting out of respect. He was part of her team, she could try and be nice at least. She turned her attention back to the window as he took his seat and the bus started moving.<span style=""font-style: italic"">On to the next recruit...</span>"
5638,Project Black Lightning: Program 00304,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5950,2012-01-23T16:48:28,Spirit,"Zelo glanced around hearing his new territory through a quick tap on the ground by his walking stick. He had been forced to join with these few other people, eight to be precise, and get to know them. He began wandering about the grounds seemingly aimlessly after he got off the bus. Zelo wanted to wait until everyone else was off the bus before he made his exit, but there was pushing and shoving. He could hear the yelling of generals and military sounding people. Zelo knew he didn't like that, but he realized he would have to put up with the seemingly twisted hand that fate had placed with him.<br/><br/>A man to his left began speaking, but Zelo was having a bit of a difficulty hearing him and simply asked the man to repeat what it was he had said. ""I said, you have to read and understand this paper. We do have Braille for you, since it is what you had asked for beforehand,"" the man spoke slowly and in English. ""It is the file for this program: 00304. It will explain everything you need to know about this. After you finish reading that, I am forced to take you to the facility where you will be injected with a serum to increase your ability,"" the man finished as he tossed Zelo the file.<br/><br/>""Thank you,"" Zelo said as he heard the paper falling to the ground and heard the thudding sound as it hit the cold concrete floor. He reached down and read through it carefully, hoping to understand every detail about this program that he could within reason.<br/><br/>When he was finished reading the ""Confidential"" file about this program, Zelo knocked on the wall behind him summoning a guard to take him to the next room. ""I guess I have no choice, neh?"" he asked the guard.<br/><br/>""Not a bit of a choice,"" the guard said tossing Zelo into the room to get the serum.<br/><br/>Zelo managed not to flinch or anything of the sort as the doctor gave him the shot. He never managed a scentence as he felt the pricking pain of a needle pierce through his skin and the smell of the blood. Zelo was never a huge fan of either needles or blood. He began chuckling as he lost the feeling in his right arm a bit, but he never said a word. Zelo's sightless eyes closed as he felt his head getting light as he fell to the floor.<br/><br/>When Zelo woke up about an hour later, he was in a small room with lights and and a small bed. He went over to the bed and hopefully could deal with some shut eye for a few minutes."
5639,Project Black Lightning: Program 00304,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5950,2012-01-23T18:07:37,Griffin_Lancer,"Spira opened her eyes. Where, she wasn't sure. She had passed out during the inoculation phase, and was still groggy. She raised her right hand to her chin, rubbing her face awake, before noticing a small manila folder sitting next to her.<br/><br/>CONFIDENTIAL: FOR OWN EYES ONLY<br/><br/>She studied the folder for a moment before opening it and removing its contents. 10 pictures, 4 sheets of paper, detailing her orders. She scanned through the pictures, putting faces to names. She took a deep breath and gave a small shiver of fear before she moved on to the ledger provided for her. As she read on, she realized where she was, and what her objectives were. She quickly and quietly put the contents back in the folder, and closed it, reaching down to the hem of her shirt, gently pulling it down. She wasn't sure what she was feeling. A queasiness in her stomach was present, but the sensation of excitement rested in the back of her mind, as well as the fear of failure. It wasn't great, but it was enough to become noticeable when they hit a bump. She looked to the rosary on her wrist and quietly began to mutter the Apostles Creed, before continuing with Hail Marys. Keeping to herself at the moment, she tried to vanquish every negative thought that came to her.<br/><br/>She remembered the moments before she passed out. The burning of the syringes caused insurmountable levels of pain. She had passed out before they were finished.<br/><br/>She noticed that she was alone now, the room quiet. She remembered a boy at the orphanage whom she had an encounter with. It brought ease to her shaky nerves, remembering his face and his touch. The door in front of her swung open quietly. Two soldiers dressed in black, carrying some sort of rifle in their arms stepped inside, facing her.<br/><br/>""Miss Spira Vanheusen, you are to come with us."" Spira nodded quietly and picked up the manila envelope to take with her. She complied, naturally. Who was she to disobey an order? As they walked outside, the overcast sky gave a small chill to her body.<br/><br/>""God, I hope you know whats going on, because I don't...."" She thought quietly to herself. She looked behind her to see that she was sitting inside an abandoned schoolhouse, reconverted to barracks. The disturbance of gravel and dirt brought her attention back to the front, as a large bus rolled up in front of her.<br/><br/>""Get in,"" The solder in front of her ordered. She complied again, and slowly stepped inside. Once there, she realized that there were already lost souls on this bus.<br/><br/>""Mein Gott en Himmel..."" She muttered before she walked to an empty seat and sat down quietly, opening the manila folder once again, and thumbed through the rest of the photographs."
5640,Project Black Lightning: Program 00304,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5950,2012-01-24T00:12:52,docemoon145,"Melody cringed, the pain of the injections were simply too much for her to handle. After only a few seconds she passed out. The pain was too much for her even to cry out. The scientists sighed in aggravation. They needed to get some result out of her before they could send her on to the project. She had already been given the injection five times and she always gave out too soon. She had already been assigned to a team for the project so they had no choice but to keep pushing til she cracked.<br/><br/>Finally for the sixth run they first gave her an injection of stimulant narcotics to keep her awake longer. Melody felt her heart racing. Her eyes flickered open and her breathing rate increased. With the adrenaline rush Melody hardly felt it when the needles on the wrist band dug into her skin. But boy did she feel it when the chemicals forced their way into her system for the sixth time. She dug her nails into the arms of the chair. Her teeth gritted, there was no sleep as an escape this time. Melody couldn't take it. She opened her mouth and screamed in agony.<br/><br/>It was like the air itself rippled. Windows shattered, even wood cracked. Melody collapsed to the ground, she could hear bits of what the scientists were saying before she passed out. Something along the lines of, ' the previous doses were still in her system'.<br/><br/>Melody woke up too late to go to the assembly, but she was handed a file labeled 'CONFIDENTIAL' and the bus pulled up outside the facility to pick her up separate from those who had gotten on from the assembly hall. Melody looked around the bus timidly. The people on the bus matched up with those in her file. So this was her team..."
5641,Project Black Lightning: Program 00304,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5950,2012-01-24T01:23:01,Ristina,"Rosalina Carry fell to the floor gasping for air while her silver, and red laced double edged whip retracted back to itâ€™s normal 12 inch length from the 24  inches that she was able to lengthen it. Her gasps were harsh, and irregular due to the tremendous pain in her head. Just like that she was out with the numbers<span style=""font-style: italic""> 3â€¦2â€¦.</span>stuck in her head. Dreams were forbidden and she had no clue when she awoke that was until she was carefully awoken.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Project â€¦"" </span>Her mind ruled out the words much to her demise and the chains that held her to the chair were rather uncomfortable.<br/><br/>""Would someone PLEASE RELEASE ME FROM THESE CHAINS. My god you people make things worse."" The serum was wearing off and none the less she was getting more and more agitated with the black specks from her soft jet black hair that hung in front of her eyes. The displease from the events that happened during the testing just enraged her more. If only she could release these chains and break theyâ€™re fucking faces into the ground. Then that would satisfy her. However, she had to sit in that chair like an obedient lab rat.<br/><br/>A white dressed man stepped into the room dressed in careful attire as if he was going to wedding. Hell he probably could be going to a wedding at this rate.<span style=""font-style: italic""> ""Quite your bitching Rose. You have only been in the chair for 15 minutes, and just as wellâ€¦.youâ€™re brain has only been functioning for 10. "" </span>The man walked over and unlatched the chains and immediately she flexed her palms. Being restrained was never her favorite thing. She stretched her legs, and her feet to finally be settled.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""So now you are off to the meeting room, and then to the busâ€¦Be careful Rose the world is destructive."" </span>Like hell she didnâ€™t know that. Considering she volunteered to take part in this project whatever the fuck they call it. Just meant that she was more willing to go to the extremes.<br/>-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------<br/><br/>At last she made it to the meeting room, and then to the bus where she sat down in a seat that was in the middle of the bus. Unlike most people she read her team mates personality off of the way they carried themselves. However she was busy reading the lists of names on the paper of her ten team mates. Taking in their faces and engraving them in her mind."
5642,Project Black Lightning: Program 00304,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5950,2012-01-25T04:52:14,Boundary,"Jason awoke to blackness immediately whipped his head back and forth, trying to find a light in the darkness. He then realized that it was a cloth over his head that was creating his darkness and when he went to take it off he realized his hands were bound behind something, most likely a chair. Jason let out a yell and struggled against his restraints, causing the chair to fall over and a sharp pain as his head cracked against the floor. He felt the impact loosen the ropes and slowly got himself out of them, frantically pulling off the sack on his head and looking around him.<br/><br/>He was in a small metal room, a single door and a tinted black window up at the top of the room (which was about fifteen feet above him) showed up as the only escape routes he could think of. Running over to the door he tried the metallic latch handle, which proved useless as the door was locked. He punched the door in frustration, looking around once more at his surroundings for a way out.<br/><br/>""Do not bother Mr. Rourke...even if you were to escape this room you would immediately be brought back in by force."" A distorted voice said over a hidden microphone. Jason jumped and looked up at the window and saw the faint outlines of a silhouette even in the near black tint of the window. He was being watched.<br/><br/>""Who are you?"" Jason asked.<br/><br/>""Who I am or who I work for is not important."" the voice responded, ""What is important is why you are here.""<br/><br/>""Why the hell am I here?"" Jason said, frustrated and angry, ""What did I do?!""<br/><br/>""You were born Mr. Rourke, we are aware of your....unique qualities, and we are willing to put them to the test, you are now going to part of program zero-zero-three-zero-four."" the voice said quickly and indifferently. Jason was completely surprised that this person (correction, these people) knew what he could do, how he could become stronger, faster and more agile for short periods of time. He was aware of his ability to Amp. Jason did not know what this Program 00304 was, and he hated how this guy expected him to know what it was.<br/><br/>""Screw you! I do not have to do anything I do not want to, its part of my right as an American citizen."" Jason said, turning away from the window.<br/><br/>""Oh but we are pretty sure that you will be willing, knowing that we have your mother and sister.""<br/><br/>Jason stopped in his step and turned towards the window, his face holding a look of surprised anger.<br/><br/>""That is right Mr. Rourke, your mother and sister are in our custody and if you do not accept...they will die. If you attempt to break the rules of the program in any way, they will die. The only way they survive is if you say yes."" the voice said...its voice still a cold and calculating machine-like voice that seemed not to care discussing the fates of two people who did not have to be thrown into this because of him. Jason clenched his teeth and his fists, and ran at the door screaming and punched the door extremely hard, the metal denting somewhat from his fist. He immediately began pounding extremely hard on the door again and again, the very frame groaning and straining against the very force of his attacks.<br/><br/>""He is experiencing a Psycho-Drive, shut it off now..."" the voice said in an authoritative voice.<br/><br/>Jason immediately felt an intense pain in his head and was forced to fall on his back, his hands at his head, which was filled with such an intense pain that he could not think of anything else. When it finally subsided he relaxed, his face red. He felt his heart thump very fast and hard in his chest.<br/><br/>""Do not do that again Mr. Rourke or your mother and sister will die. This is quite a simple answer Mr. Rourke yes or no, you do not get to form your own answer if you attempt to do so again the consequences will not be to your liking. If you say yes, you will be taken to the program site and briefed. If you say no, your family will die. What is it going to be Mr. Rourke?""<br/><br/>Jason stood up slowly and looked over at the window, his fists clenched and his face filled with anger, though it immediately calmed and he relaxed, knowing that if he made a wrong move innocent people would die, ""Ok...you win, show me the way and I will do whatever you want, but you better not fucking touch them you hear me?"" upon stating his very insubstantial threat a gas immediately filled the room, causing Jason to automatically put his hand to his mouth. This did little to protect him from the sedating effects of the gas, which almost immediately made him fall unconscious. The voice still continued to project through the room after he was incapacitated.<br/><br/>""Get him out of here and to the briefing site immediately. I made sure to expose him to a heavy dose, he will be out for quite awhile.""<br/>---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------<br/><br/>Jason awoke to the feeling of being dragged, which he was...his knees were digging into the concrete. He looked up and saw a bus waiting at an unmarked street. Trying to look behind him to see if there was a building or maybe a car with license plates that he could memorize, he was immediately gun butted in the face. Pushed into the bus, the door closed almost immediately behind him and the bus driver grabbed him by the front of his shirt and threw him into the aisle, his body landing on the floor with a thud.<br/><br/>""Take a seat and don't do anything stupid."" the driver said.<br/><br/>Jason got up and looked around, seeing that it was already filled with a few people. Walking slowly down the aisle and glancing at everyone, he took a seat across from a rather small, pale blonde girl (Spira). Jason looked down towards the floor and clenched the top of the seat in front of him in pure frustration. The bus driver walked up to him and threw something at him, a manila folder, ""Get reading...it will keep you busy."" he said with a tone that made it seem like he outright hated him. The bus driver walked away back to his seat, pressing down on the gas and sending the bus forward to its next destination, wherever that was. Jason opened the folder and flipped through it, seeing a series of names and numbers and information. Pictures were present too, he recognized a few of the faces as people he passed on the bus. They were all special like him...but what were they doing here, what was the purpose? Jason gripped the papers tight in his hands and flipped through it, wanting to learn as much as he could about what he was getting into."
5643,Project Black Lightning: Program 00304,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5950,2012-01-30T01:13:33,2.2zenith,"The trip was uneventful, for Jasper, he nodded off five minutes into the drive, a faint hissing emitting from the front of the bus, filling the sealed area with a sleeping agent. When he woke, he just saw an endless expanse of scenery. Finally, he sat up as the bus slowed and looked around. There was a wide plain of grass to the right of the road and vegetation to the left.Â<br/><br/>One of the instructors shouted over the confused voices for them to get off the bus and something about not trying to escape. When he got down, he found himself surrounded by a semicircle of armed men. A broad-shouldered man in what would appear to be a drill sergeant's attire towered over them easily, he looked at the instructor who stood beside him, ""When I heard training, I didn't think it would mean adolescents.""<br/><br/>The instructor said something along the lines of, ""Just do it.""<br/><br/>The man ran a hand over his head, he had left the army as this promised a better paycheck. And now it seemed to him, at present, that the sum of money was woefully inadequate. ""Very well then. To the facility!"""
5644,Project Black Lightning: Program 00304,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5950,2012-01-30T01:40:50,docemoon145,"Melody fell asleep shortly after the bus got moving. When she woke up the scenery outside the windows had changed and they soon came to a stop. An instructor called to them to get off the bus and to... not try to escape? Just what had she gotten herself into? Melody stepped off the bus and found herself, and the others, surrounded by a semicircle of armed men.<br/><br/>It seemed that the towering, broad-shouldered man was the one in charge here. He mumbled something about training to the instructor next to him, then called for everyone to follow him to 'the facility'.<br/><br/>Melody had a concerned look on her face as she wondered again: just what was going on? Now that she thought about it, she couldn't even remember how she had ended up in this situation in the first place. Had they messed with her memories? Oh well. Right now she should focus on the dusty road they were being lead down. And the colossal military fortress at the end of it."
5645,Project Black Lightning: Program 00304,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5950,2012-01-31T00:40:24,Rayne Yoruichi,"Rayne studied all the people who had just got onto the bus nameing them inside her head as she remembered them from the folder. The bus started moving and they drove out of town. She stuck her earbuds in her ears and cranked her music loudly into her ears. Drowning out the world around her as she looked out the window.<br/><br/>Half way threw the trip Rayne woke up from her sleep to a hissing sound as the bus filled with knock out gas.<span style=""font-style: italic"">The hell is going on?</span>She passed out once again snoring softly as the bus rolled on to their destination...<br/><br/>***<br/><br/>She awoke again just as the bus stopped she tugged out her earbuds and sat up straight, soon after following everyone off the bus. She rubbed er head where she hit it on the window when she passed out. Standing in line with the rest of her team mates, she examined the drill sargent. He mumbled something about training and adolescents... She couldn't really catch it. She followed everyone to the facility the man leading them was talking about. She looked around as the were escorted into the building. Looking at the man she asked ""So what is this place anyways?"""
5646,Project Black Lightning: Program 00304,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5950,2012-02-02T23:27:05,docemoon145,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">Melt him?</span>thought Melody.<span style=""font-style: italic"">What was he saying? Was that a code or something?</span>As far as she knew there's no way for a human being to<span style=""font-style: italic"">melt</span>someone. Just what was this place? Just a short walk later she started getting some answers. They came up to a large gate where several of the guards had to simultaneously insert their keys and the leader had to enter a password for them to open. There was a mechanical whooshing sound and a discharge of vaporized cooling fluids that looked like steam coming from the hinges of the 3 foot thick steel barrier.<br/><br/>They were herded inside before the gates automatically closed at the 30 second mark. Inside was a large dusty lot, there were several things that looked like what you would use in a military camp. There were bamboo poles with straw thickly tied to them. Like what you would use for sword training, or kicking practice. There were sack dummies with targets painted on them. There was a very challenging looking obstacle course complete with barbed wire and mud. There was a big track and some rocks with ropes tied around them, no make that boulders. God knows what those were for. Then there were trees, which looked like they had been worn down by something other than the elements. They were covered in slash marks, burns, foot prints, claw marks, and dents, possibly made by the rope boulders.<br/><br/>Surrounding the courtyard were six major buildings. It looked the one on the right was a girls dorm, and the one on the left was a boys dorm. The two directly ahead looked like a meeting hall and a cafeteria. The one to the front right... well it was making some nasty beeping sounds. Maybe it was something like that lab where they'd tested on her. Then the one to the front left seemed to be, well, some sort of gym. Maybe they'd play games in there? Melody paused then shuddered at the idea of what kinds of games a place like this would have.<br/><br/>Those six buildings weren't the only ones of course. There were sure to be more underground. And she didn't wanna know what might be in those. More to the point: How the heck had she ended up in a place like this? What was this Project 00304? And when would she get to go home?<br/><br/>Once they were inside and had had a moment to look around the lead guard person called them to attention, which made melody jump, then he started to explain more about Project 00304, and why they were there. She made sure not to miss a word of it."
5647,Project Black Lightning: Program 00304,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5950,2012-02-04T15:04:21,2.2zenith,"The man turned to look briefly at the boy who had spoke without reason. His beady eyes evaluated him, as though gauging the freshness of a fish in the market before he turned and continued with the uphill march, assuming that one of the other instructors would answer the girl. When they did not, he simply ignored that fact.Â<br/><br/>Upon reaching the campsite, they halted. The instructor, the one wearing a cap spoke the man. The man nodded and left for the Â building at the furthest left.Â<br/><br/>Cap was fit, though not as well-built as the Sergeant, he clasped his hands behind his back, ""Now, you may still be wondering what the flying fuck is going on. You have been chosen by the government for a new breed of soldiers, and of course, aid certain researching facilities. By now, your parents would have realized you were... taken away. The hard truth is that you will not see them, not in the discernible future. You are currently non-existent. This program is called Project Black Lightning. You are at present, assets of the US, nothing more than numbers."" He pointed to area around them, beyond the walls and at the mountainous regions around the camp, ""You will be taking part in program zero-zero-three-zero-four. This is where you will train, for the next five weeks, this will be home for you. After that, you will take part in a scenario, with the others. Trust me when I say that the training the best part of the program.""<br/><br/>They were directed to an unfurnished building to collect their uniforms and other equipment from an unsmiling instructor. The uniforms were standard digi-camo, which felt rough to the skin, due to the chemicals involved in the processing. They were then split into two groups, not of boys and girls, with Cap yelling out their numbers and names.Â<br/><br/>""You are to remember your numbers as we will be addressing you as such from tomorrow onwards. All those whom I have called step over here,"" He pointed to the empty space to his side.Â<br/><br/>""Melody Sier, 03002<br/>Roselina Carry, 03004<br/>Drake Emberson, 03006<br/>Rayne Sayomi, 03008<br/>Kelvin Mark, 03010""<br/><br/>He paused, looking at the two distinct groups, ""These are your squad and dorm mates for the week. If you don't like it, you can't send them back. Now, the ones in this group are:<br/>Dinu Zelophehad Arud, 03001<br/>Jasper Miles, 03003<br/>Spira Vanheusen, 03005<br/>Jason Rouke, 03007<br/>Marc Landing, 03009""<br/><br/>Cap began a head count and nodded, ""Group A,"" He pointed at the second group, ""And Group B, proceed to the Hall to collect your uniforms and equipment."" He pointed at an unfurnished building, save a table stacked with green haversacks.Â<br/><br/>The Sergeant watched the boy, whom he now knew as Drake Emberson, the smartass of this crack team. And there were examples which needed to be set.Â<br/><br/>******<br/><br/>02 17, Tropical marshes<br/>""FIELD"" team<br/><br/>The trek uphill and downhill had dug deep into the night. Or rather, morning. The ten adolescents began pitch their tents at the base of the hill, under the blazing spotlights and watchful eyes of the instructors. Dinner was long overdue and they ate silentlyÂ the rations tasting like oily sludge.Â<br/><br/>(DO NOTE: the final paragraph does not involve any of the main party.)"
5648,Project Black Lightning: Program 00304,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5950,2012-02-04T22:42:55,Griffin_Lancer,"As Spira dismounted from the bus, she saw a gentleman clad in military dress waiting for them. She was expecting this for awhile. There wasn't a shadow of a doubt in her mind that this wouldn't be any kind of training she'd encountered. Ever. The shy, meek girl took her cue and silently fell in. She remembered the number called and assigned to her. ""Spira Vanheusen. 03005."" She was a number now. She wasn't Spira anymore. That sensation of individuality was long gone. She thought long and hard in between commands what she did to get herself into this mess. It was obvious there wasn't a way out, but at least there was a sense of purpose to everything she did, up until now, however.<br/><br/><br/>She followed her group into the assembly area, where there were stacks of uniforms and other assorted gear waiting for her. She wasn't sure where to start, but thats where the direction of the cadre came in. She quietly followed suit and fell in.<br/><br/>As they were issued, she was given a duffle bag with her number on it, and the assorted equipment was dumped into it. She struggled to keep the bag steady and upright with the ever increasing weight, but finally managed to close the bag and was allowed to drag it along the floor to the next station where she would be issued a uniform. Her bag was taken from her and placed at the doorway while she got fitted for her ripstop cotton bdu blouse, pants, boots, cap, poncho, CBRN kit, pistol belt, webbing and combat vest. She doubted she would use half of the equipment she was given, but not a word left her lips as she continued into the next area to disrobe her old clothes and put on her uniform. She didn't feel comfortable in the least amongst other people, boys even. She felt a twinge in her stomach as she slowly peeled off her blouse and jeans. Her eyes darted to and fro, making sure nobody saw her. As she became nude, she quietly put on the undergarments issued to her, along with the rest of her uniform. She finished the ritual by lacing up her boots for the first time. Everything felt comfortable, breathable. The uniform covered everything she wanted covered. Except her hands. She felt naked with bare hands. No amount of discipline would keep her mind off of the lack of cover for her nude hands. She shivered at the fact that someone might notice her soft pale skin, and delicate fingers.<br/><br/>As she finished dressing down in her digital camouflage, she got back in line with the others, duffle bag in hand and resting over her shoulder. For the moment, she felt defeated as there was no home for her, she remembered.<br/><br/>She kept her face down and her eyes on her boots as she awaited the next order..."
5649,Project Black Lightning: Program 00304,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5950,2012-02-05T09:00:12,Boundary,"Jason woke up yet again, not remembering falling asleep. He noticed some of the others were waking up as well and guessed they had sedated them. He noticed everyone getting off the bus and heard an instructor beckoning them off. He got up, leaving the folder behind as he had already memorized all the important stuff in it. He walked past the instructor as he got off the bus and saw a facility...a rather big one and a large amount of armed men assorted in an organized manner across an open field. He walked with the other youths in a very loose line, though took his time to look around at the place and try to get an idea of where he exactly was. When he got violently shoved forward for dilly-dallying, he decided that he was not getting any useful information from what he was doing and continued following everyone else.<br/><br/>The group assembled in front of a rather cliched-looking drill sergeant, who began bellowing orders at them. Jason simply did not care what this man had to say, though a few words did stick out among all of them.<span style=""font-style: italic"">New breed of soldiers. Project Black Lightning. Training.</span>They were guinea pigs, test subjects for some experiment to make new soldiers. He hated being controlled....he was the only one who could control him and he would not let them control him. For now he would play along, but when he saw the chance to escape he would go for it.<br/><br/>They were split into two groups, groups A and B. They were all given numbers....Jason's was 03007, and he had to remember it. He listened to the names of people he would be stuck with for the remainder of this test and tried to connect them with the faces he had seen in the pictures. Jasper Miles...he could fuck with people's brains and pretty much hack into them, Jason was not jealous of what he could do...he was simply glad he was on his side, he didn't like the idea of someone fucking with his head. Dinu could simply bend shadows...nothing of note there. Spira was pretty to look at, and she seemed the nervous type though her ability was to move things with her mind, he could see her being threatening later on. Nobody else really caught his attention. On the other team was Melody, Rayne, and Rosalina all very pretty and all with more or less strong abilities, Rayne's being the best in his opinion. Jason also noticed that Drake was on the other team...Jason hated Drake sometime after they got off the bus, he talked too much and was pretty full of himself. He even threatened to ""melt' one of the guards...he may have balls but to Jason he was just an idiot.<br/><br/>They were led into another area where they were issued bags of equipment, Jason took his and proceeded to the next area, where he stripped and fitted himself with his digital camouflage gear. He picked out whatever clothing he deemed worked for his style and put it on, ending with a pair of black boots, black pants, digital camo shirt and digital camo vest. He hoped the gear would not get that much in the way and continued on to the next area...awaiting further instruction."
5650,Project Black Lightning: Program 00304,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5950,2012-02-06T02:04:13,docemoon145,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">They're taking away my name?</span>Thought Melody as she received her number of 03002.<span style=""font-style: italic"">They can't do that! A person's name is a part of them. The more pieces of yourself you lose, the less natural your soul is.</span>She thought. Melody was recalling the words of a very inspirational singing coach she'd had once. That coach believed that every person had an individual soul and a song to go with it. That song was a musical embodiment of every part of that person, and that the more of you you accepted, the more beautiful and whole that song would become. She also believed that as a person grew and developed their song grew and developed with them. Melody had always taken these words to heart and the thought of losing her name, a piece of herself, scared her. Her singing coach had had all of her students sing their song for her, and she always said Melody's was the most beautiful. Melody wasn't usually a very fierce or determined person, but at that moment she made a silent vow:<span style=""font-style: italic"">I won't let them take away who I am. They won't take my name, they won't take my voice, and they won't take my song.</span>Melody almost faltered in her vow as she realized she didn't know how she could possibly fight against these people, but then she remembered another piece of who she was and solidified her promise:<span style=""font-style: italic"">I won't fight them, because I'm not a fighter. But if they ever get stuck in a terrible position; I'll watch them die. And I won't sing for them afterward. Because I don't sing for those who dismantle souls. Only those who build them.</span><br/><br/>Melody held on tightly to this rare spark of determination as she went through the process of getting her gear, clothes and changing. She felt very uncomfortable changing in front of everybody, and kept her head down, severely blushing as her parts were revealed to them. She'd noticed earlier that the boy who'd threatened the soldier was on her team. She couldn't figure out what he'd meant when he'd asked if he could melt the guy. Was it a code for something? Or maybe he had some sort of super power and could literally melt the guy. Maybe the other people here had special powers too. That would make sense for the government to be gathering people with special abilities as a new breed of soldier. But why was she here? She didn't have any special power that she knew of. Well, there was that moment in the facility where all the glass and other things had just... shattered, but that was because of the machinery and stuff. It wasn't her who did it. But then Melody flashed back to her memory of what the scientists had said right before she passed out. ""It must have been because of the excess of the drug in her system"" or something like that. Did that mean... was it really possible that... that she'd done that? No way. Impossible. But still, Melody felt herself slightly gasping for breath as she moved to the next phase of their journey to await instructions. But that probably had something to do with the incredibly heavy duffel bag she had to drag there. Melody wasn't exactly built for muscle work and her body was aching already. There was no way this was going to be a fun experience."
5651,Project Black Lightning: Program 00304,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5950,2012-02-11T15:01:06,2.2zenith,"Cap stood with his hands on his hips, yelling at the occasional idler. Finally, when they were all dressed in the camos, he signaled for Sergeant to take over.Â<br/><br/>The man folded his arms, ""First rule of training, you suffer together. If one falls, you all fall."" He looked at all of them, his eyes resting a moment longer on Drake, ""Someone had had a smart mouth just now when we were moving uphill. Who was that? Come forward."" He tapped a finger on his other arm. They were to wait until the person surrendered himself and be an example to the rest.Â<br/><br/>******<br/><br/>14 46, L. A.Â<br/><br/>A screen similar to the first briefing which had the ""Voice only"" words emitted a voice, ""The first activity is over. Place all the taken equipment into the appropriate basin.Â<br/><br/>The weapons clattered into the basins, a small and unsatisfactory amount was hidden. The head of the training activities sighed, dusting his suit and leaving, hoping that he was not here in vain.Â<br/><br/>[sry Rosen, but I bet you saw this coming a mile away =)]"
5652,Project Black Lightning: Program 00304,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5950,2012-02-17T14:41:24,2.2zenith,"The sergeant stared down at the boy, various ""examples"" already forming in his mind. ""See that flag poles over there?"" He pointed at the two flagpoles at the the other side of the assembly square, which were easily a good twenty-five meters from them, ""Run over there and touch the leftmost pole and run back. As for the rest, you are to stand at attention until your squad member has completed the task.""<br/><br/>Jasper smiled, the task was simple enough and he doubted it would take more than a minute to get out of the open. However, the Sergeant had other plans in mind. When Emberson returned, the man looked at him for a second before pointing at the poles, ""I said left, not right. It is the left from the other direction. Again.""<br/><br/>""Again.""<br/><br/>""Again.""<br/><br/>******<br/><br/>Jasper was not sure how long were they standing outside but he was quite sure it was past the one hour mark. The Sergeant did not let up, nor did any of the white-shirted instructors attempt to intervene. The man did not let any sign of weakness show, but Jasper was relieved when the man finally said, ""This will be the last task if you can actually perform it up to standard. Back to the poles. Run over and touch either of them and run back before I count to fifteen."" They were closer to the poles as the activities done had moved their position such that only ten meters were between Drake and the poles.Â<br/><br/>Upon hearing this, Jasper hoped that the boy would finish this once and for all and redeem himself. Unconsciously, he sent a tendril of influence, providing Drake with and extra boost to his running speed. It was temporal, but he hoped that it would be enough for him to clear the task.Â"
5653,Project Black Lightning: Program 00304,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5950,2012-02-17T19:15:05,docemoon145,"This was maddening. Melody had long since set her bag down and only wished she could sit. She found the situation very stressful; not knowing when it would end, how long it would continue. She found herself humming her heart song in her head and tapping her leg along to the beat. It was better when she separated herself from the situation.<br/><br/>After about an hour she looked up to see that the boy looked both mentally and physically worn out. But she'd been able to tell from the beginning that this was a boy with strong will power. Even now, she could still see the glow of determination in his eyes. Maybe it would end soon... Melody felt herself begin to worry again and went back to her mental humming and tapping."
5654,Project Black Lightning: Program 00304,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5950,2012-02-28T06:03:46,Griffin_Lancer,"The midday sun burned on Spira's neck as she watched this boy sprint back and forth between his team and the poles located ahead of him. They had been here for more than an hour, watching, waiting. The silence of the entire thing was distracting, but her eyes remained locked in a forward motion, never waivering or tapering to look at something else. After awhile, it felt that her retinas were burning from the lack of stimuli. A blade of grass dancing in the wind caught her eye and brought mild relief to the stagnant view she had gotten accustomed to.<br/><br/>She still was not comfortable to anything that was happening. The instructors were imposing and she refused to give them an inch of her spirit. She would do whatever was told of her, and perform it to the best of her ability, just to spare herself from the ridicule of the instructors. Hell, she'd even do things she wouldn't think would be modest or correct for a girl such as herself to perform, as long as it spared her the embarrassment of being questioned or her loyalty doubted for even a moment. She took a deep breath just then, shrugging off the disgusting thought of seducing one of these gentlemen. Still...She hadn't eaten yet. She had refused to eat the sludge they called food. She could feel her stomach calling to her, beckoning to add nourishment to it.<br/><br/>""Again.""<br/><br/>""Again.""<br/><br/>Her feet were sore from simply standing there, and it felt like she was going to pass out any moment if the sun did not relent from its position in the sky, mocking them. She slightly shifted her feet to allow fresh blood to circulate through, and gingerly knelt ever so slightly. It felt fantastic to allow herself to move a total of 2 inches before she resumed her disciplined posture. She still remembered when they had taken her. She was sitting in the library, reading up on European history. Two gentlemen sat in front of her, and started asking questions. Less than an hour later, she was in a van being taken back to her residence to pack up and say goodbye. They gave her 3 hours, and she spent 2 of them with that boy down the hall. She couldn't remember what had transpired in his bedroom, but she was in such a rush, she left him a pair of her gloves that she admired and cherished. She only hoped that he was taking good care of them, and that she could see him again. Speaking of gloves, she still felt nude without the gloves on her hands. She learned to at least ignore the thought for a few moments at a time.<br/><br/>Another order. ""Again."" Another hour passed."
5655,Project Black Lightning: Program 00304,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5950,2012-03-01T17:46:44,2.2zenith,"(Okay, originally I would have Drake to get shot but since this is an RP, I'll make an exception.)<br/><br/>Cap growled, the first time he made a noise over the hour, ""Enough! You waste precious time which matters more to you than us! 03006, this comes as a final warning, if you want to screw around, do it with a bullet in your brain!"" He drew his sidearm and fired at the ground beside the boy's feet. ""Dismissed to your dormitories. You will be notified when the training begins."" Without so much as a blink, he holstered his gun and his presence seemed to fade from existence.<br/><br/>Jasper looked around, until another instructor yelled, ""Move it!"" He twitched and walked to the dormitories.<span style=""font-weight: bold"">A</span>did not have his name on the checklist, so he walked to the one opposite it,<span style=""font-weight: bold"">B</span>. The steel door opened silently as he turned the handle. It was dark inside, the air inside was stale. He flicked the switch and dropped his bag on the first bed as they seemed to be allowed to choose where they slept.Â<br/><br/>The length of the room was lined with ten steel-framed beds which felt a tad softer than the concrete floor they were on. Beside each of them, probably for the person who slept there, was a metal cabinet for their storage. At the end of the room, there were three doors, two were the showers for the two genders the other contained a regular fusebox.Â<br/><br/>Upon inspection, each of the cabinets held two large 1.5 liter water bottles, unopened. Two blankets and a pillow.Â<br/><br/>He did not want to be here, he did not belong with bullets and blood which was not his own.<span style=""font-style: italic"">He wanted to go home.</span>It was probably thanks to that stupid ability of his. So what? He was pretty normal... excluding that.Â"
5656,The Wolves Will Come,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5981,2012-01-25T21:32:27,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"The year is 2057, mankindâ€™s industrualization of the world had cause many speicies of animals to dwindle in numbers, even zoos could hold them all. So scientists came up with the idea to try an save them, by genetic mutation.  By implanting the animalâ€™s DNA into either an embryo of a human or a live human subject. It seemed to work, they had already did it with the Cheetah and The Polar Bear. Now the deicied to work on the Wolf population. All seemed to be going well for them, except they didnâ€™t think that their human subjects would get this smart.<br/><br/>Malice looked at her brother from across the room in her cage.<span style=""font-style: italic""> We need to escape from this hell</span>She says telepathicly to him. Dallas nods in agreement.<span style=""font-style: italic""> But how? Weâ€™ll just get captured again.</span>He sends back to her. Malice nods and then looks at him as if she was thinking it over.<span style=""font-style: italic""> I have an idea, but you are part of it.</span>She says to him. He nods and then shakes his head.<span style=""font-style: italic""> Why must you always bring me into things?</span>He says. She just rolls her eyes.<span style=""font-style: italic""> Youâ€™ll cause a disturbance and set me and you free and while you are distracting the guards I will let the others free.</span>She says. Dallas nods and smirks. He could easy rip the door of the cage off with his telepathic powers. Concentrating on the bars, the go flying off.<br/><br/>Alarms begin to sound when the cage door of Dallasâ€™ cage comes off. He then uses his powers and rips the cage door off of his sisters. He shifts forms and runs down a hall. The guards began to follow him, trying to sedate him. But of course using his other powers he just fazed through the walls like a ghost. Malice then went to the otherâ€™s cages. They had looks of fear on their faces and also looks as if they were saying let us out. Using her telepathic powers, she unscrews the hindges from each cage. The doors then simply fell over with the slightest of a push. Once all the cage doors were off, she looked at the others. â€œGo youâ€™re free, follow me if you like.â€ She says as she shifts forms and then runs down the hall. She keeps going through doors, finding away out. Blasting any guards with her powers, who got in her way. Soon she finds a door that led out to a wooded area. She leads them  to the woods and they hide there. She was now just waiting for her brother. Dallas then comes running up.<span style=""font-style: italic""> Go! Go! Go! Theyâ€™re right behind me!</span>he says telepathically to all of them.  Malice then nods and takes off running knowing that all the others would follow her.<br/><br/>That was a few days ago, now they were in New York City. â€œWhere do we go to now?â€ Dallas asks his sister as they continue to wonder the streets. They were used to wondering the streets, because before being captured by scientists, they lived on the streets. They both hoped that the others could cope or learn how to live on the streets. â€œFirst we continue going east and the north.â€ Malice says. He brother only nods and the he looks back at the group. (Aslyn, Sergio, Bella, Rio and Chiri) â€œSoâ€¦how about we introduce ourselves hmm? And what we can do.â€ he says to them. For none of them really new each otherâ€™s names. â€œThe names Dallas Strange. I have telepathic powers and can faze through objects like a ghost.â€ He says to them. Malice looks at the as well. â€œMy name is Malice Strange. I have the same powers as my brother.â€ She says. They stood in the middle of an abandoned ally, waiting for their reply. Malice was also coming up with some plans as well. As they stood there, Dallas noticed that someone was coming toward them. He sensed that there was something odd about her."
5657,The Wolves Will Come,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5981,2012-01-30T01:25:40,Spirit,"Aslyn glanced around the alleyway right behind Sergio as they made their way up to the group. ""Aslyn and Sergio,"" they said in unison.<br/><br/>""I can manipulate lightning and shadows. When I am in my wolf form, I can blend in with the shadows and I can also glow if necessary as an extra light source,"" Aslyn explained.<br/><br/>Sergio looked at the group a bit nervously as he explained, ""I have fire as well as air manipulation. As a wolf, I can float as well as levitate in the air."" He continued with a bit of an off-humor chuckle, ""My tattoos hide the scars from another time and place, but I think we all know what that was.""<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">He really is nervous in front of all these people. Whether or not they are familiar to him, he will always be afraid for his life of the ones that took him away.</span>Aslyn noticed that about him. She was usually clinging to him, but today it seemed to be the other way around."
5658,The Wolves Will Come,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5981,2012-02-04T08:59:31,wolfgirl-taylor,"Bella sat there in her cage her hands clutching the cold metal bars, she lets out a sigh and presses her face aginst the metal as her orange eye and blue eye look around the room for a way out but like usual there was no way out. She sighs letting go of the bards and moved back leaning aginst the other side of the cage. She hated it, it had been so long and she was starting to get fed up with being in this small cage. Though suddenly the door was open and she blinked a bit suprised and shifted into her black and white wolf and took off after the one that let her free a bit curious but she would not stay there and be put back into a cage. When the other wolf stopped she did as well and looked at the others and shifted back and looked at the first one that answered then she did, ""I'm Bella Thorn, I can inflict pain with my thoughts and I can make anyone see memories I have with a simple touch."" She said and looked around again as she felt someone was hear and she would tilt her head a bit, ready to fight if needed. she was not going back!"
5659,The Wolves Will Come,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5981,2012-02-06T22:08:18,Naughty Olive,"Andromeda's hands trembled as she breathed heavily, rushing to the entrance door to the lab. ""One more,"" She whimpered, exhausted and bloodied. Using her elemental powers, the metal door burst open and she ran out of the lab.<br/><br/>That few days ago, Andromeda never thought she'd be able to break out of that hell hole. After some help from a kind old couple, Andromeda was back on her feet and now roamed the streets looking for any sign of a place she would belong. A particular group caught her eye. ""Hm..."" They looked lost, like they had nowhere to go. There was another odd thing about them, but Andromeda couldn't quite figure it out. "" I guess I should talk to them..."" She mumbled aloud, making her way over to the group. ""Hello,"" She said politely, but with a serious and exhausted expression. It was true, she was exhausted. She hoped they wouldn't find her creepy, what with all the bandages all over her arms, stomach and chest, legs and fingers. Of course she wore clothes! But finding a bandaged young woman roaming the streets with a zombified look on her face isn't exactly the ideal thing that makes someone smile."
5660,The Wolves Will Come,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5981,2012-02-08T00:41:20,docemoon145,"Rio walked the desolate streets with his nose buried in his book. After a while it got hard to ignore the little girl constantly following him. Rio paused and spoke to the girl without looking up from his book. ""Why are you following me?"" He asked in a rather uncaring manner.<br/><br/>Chiri jumped a little when the boy spoke to her. He'd been ignoring her for the past six days so it had taken her off guard. Once Chiri recovered she put on a big smile and answered his question. ""You're a 'wolf' too,"" she said. ""I can tell. I just got kicked out of there and I don't know what I'm supposed to do in the outside world."" She looked up at him with big eyes near the end of her response.<br/><br/>""I see,"" said Rio, his surprise at hearing how she'd left the facility not showing in the slightest. He started walking again, ""Well I'm not a good person to teach you that kind of thing. I don't fit in in this world nor do I really care to."" He turned the page of his book, ""Besides,"" he said, ""if you become detrimental to my peace and quiet I'll just leave you anyway. If you're looking for a friend, look elsewhere.""<br/><br/>Chiri started following Rio again once he'd started walking. ""It's okay,"" she said, ""I just like following you. You always look like you know where you're going.""<br/><br/>""Do I?"" Rio asked, showing no interest to accompany the question.<br/><br/>Chiri smiled and nodded, ""Yup."" she looked around at the lonely streets and then spoke again, ""Where are we going?""<br/><br/>""I'm just passing through here because it's quiet,"" Rio answered simply. ""But I'll have to turn a corner soon. It's getting noisy up ahead.""<br/><br/>Chiri paused and sniffed the air, ""You're right!"" She said. ""There are more wolves up there! Let's go meet them... uh, what's your name?""<br/><br/>""My name is Rio,"" said Rio, ""And no. If you want to go to them, go ahead. I prefer to work alone.""<br/><br/>""Don't be silly,"" said Chiri. ""We should go meet them.-- my name's Chiri by the way-- besides they might have food. Aren't you getting hungry?""<br/><br/>""Not really,"" said Rio.<br/><br/>""Besides, we'll find home faster if we work together, us wolves.""<br/><br/>Rio sighed, ""You're proving to be detrimental to my quiet."" He turned at the nearest corner. ""Well, bye.""<br/><br/>""No, you're coming,"" said Chiri. She used her telekinesis to steal his glasses, and firmly grasped them in her hands.<br/><br/>Rio turned to her with such an evil look of hatred that she started sweating. ""<span style=""font-style: italic"">GIVE ...THOSE ...BACK.</span>""<br/><br/>Chiri panicked and started running toward the other wolves. ""No! You're coming!"" She yelled in her mad dash.<br/><br/>Rio tisked, closed his book and made his way after her by feeling along the wall with one of his hands.<span style=""font-style: italic"">If she breaks those, I'll...</span><br/><br/>Chiri was practically screaming as she ran. Rio wasn't going very fast, but he made a really scary face at her. She wasn't paying attention to where she was going and bumped into... a zombie? Chiri fell on her but, still clutching Rio's glasses and started crying.<br/><br/>Rio swore in German, Hebrew, Italian, Irish, English, Japanese, Chinese, and African consecutively as he made his way exactly where he didn't want to go.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I hate people.</span>"
5661,The Wolves Will Come,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5981,2012-02-13T21:05:28,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Dallas nods at their introductions. Then he noticed that Andromeda had come up to them. He looks at his sister as if to say, you say something I ainâ€™t. Malice looks at her brother and sighs. â€œHello.â€ She says to Andromeda. She was studying her, â€œYou look like you could use a friend, would you like to come with us?â€ She asks. Of course she was trying to be friendly. She could sense that she was like them, but didnâ€™t want to say anything about it. And the truth was they really didnâ€™t know where they were going at all. â€œMy name is Malice and this is my brother, Dallas.â€ She says to her. Then when Chiri bumped into Andromeda and fell and also began to cry loudly. Dallas and Malice began to tense up, they didnâ€™t want to cause a scene at all. Malice then kneels down to her, â€œAre you ok?â€ She asks in a calming soothing voice. Then she heard foot steps and looks up to see Rio coming toward them.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Great. Canâ€™t we get a break?</span>Dallas thinks. Malice of course was thinking something way different.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Why are all these wolves showing up all of a sudden?</span>She thinks."
5662,The Wolves Will Come,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5981,2012-02-13T21:53:43,Spirit,"Aslyn looked at the group for a second and smiled. She walked up to Chiri and smiled. ""Hi. I'm Aslyn. You would be?"" She held out her hand to the other female hoping to make a new friend.<br/><br/>Sergio wandered over to Rio and smiled. ""Hey,"" he said nervously."
5663,The Wolves Will Come,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5981,2012-03-17T21:26:34,wolfgirl-taylor,"(SO VERY sorry for the month delay)<br/><br/>Bella just stood there looking to each of the ones that spoke so she could remember there names, she wasn't the best at names but wasn't that awful. She whimpered tugging lightly at a strand of her hair that was in her eyes and looked at the new comers and smiled kindly at them, no need to be mean if they where not being mean. She relaxed a bit and tucked the hair behind her ear wondering what to do next, after all they just escaped, she was expecting hands to come out of the shadows and grab her."
5664,Dust and Blisters... A man's best friends.,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5982,2012-01-25T21:42:06,saphiraah,"<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i1213.photobucket.com/albums/cc465/saphiraah1/Decorated%20images/9182376-medieval-tavern.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/><br/>The tavern was only mildly crowded, its inhabitants all keeping to their own business for now. The bar maids milled about, replacing empty drinks with fresh ones, the smiles on their faces only showing their strain to those observant enough to see it. The smell of cooking food, of wood burning in the hearth, and of tobacco smoke mingled to give the tavern a heavy, warm, and pleasant air. Just when the night seemed perfect to the usual customers who sat enjoying their drinks and their conversations, a stranger came to town. In these dark times, with orcs milling about, and the dark works of the Twilight Cult causing such catastrophies, the site of a lone stranger arriving in town on his own boded ill.<br/><br/>The stranger entered the tavern bearing a large, well worn pack over his muscular shoulders, and a hood covering his face. He stood tall, confident, but his gaze was averted, avoiding eye-contact discreetly. There were few tables with any privacy left empty in the tavern, so he selected one and approached it. After thumping his pack into one of the chairs, he turned another chair so that he could sit with his back to the wall and keep his eye on the door without looking obvious about it. This done, he removed first his dust-coated gloves, then finally the hooded cloak. When removed, his cloak revealed a dusty, though pleasant face of strong build. His cheeks and jaw were firm, chiseled lines, his eyes a soft, deep brown, almost black, as if they were windows to his soul, hinting at bottomless depths.<br/><br/>His eyes combed around the room one last time, a hint of a pleasant smile softening his expression. The bar patrons all jumped and pretended to be engaged deeply in conversation, but it was obvious that he still held their attention. He was unphased by the scrutiny, having expected it. He settled into a chair and signaled to the bar maid.<br/><br/>When she arrived, he smiled up at her, a sparkle in his eyes, ""Dear lady... could I perhaps trouble you for a mead? I am greatly parched after a long and difficult journey.""<br/><br/>The woman smiled warmly, showing no sign of her hesitation around him. She was good at her job. She hurried off to fetch the drink and the stranger sat back, content to sit and watch the room for now, getting a feel for his soon-to-be audience. He knew that before long, he would have them all smiling and enjoying his performance. But for now, he needed to watch and learn what would please them."
5665,Dust and Blisters... A man's best friends.,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5982,2012-01-26T03:58:04,Shadowcaster,"Perched cross-legged on the edge of her table, Bellamy Stormguard's vantage point was still situated a good two feet below the other patrons of the tavern.  She watched them with great interest, bouncing one knee in time to an indiscernible tune.  The action was performed at continuous peril to the wooden plate of bread and fruit--she'd devoured her stew already in record time--where it rested in her lap, but she didn't seem to notice.  Standing at about three and a half feet on a good day, Bell shared the hearty health and diminutive size of her race, but for all intents and purposes appeared as a petite human child.  Pale blond hair, nearly white, was caught up in tousled, braided pigtails, while wayward wisps fell haphazardly around sky blue eyes and a youthful face.<br/><br/>â€œWe'll have an inn someday, not so different from this one. More music, of course.  Lots more color.  Color everywhere, in rugs and banners and tapestries.  All around the room, floor to roof.â€  Accompanying her words with animated hand gestures in-between popping grapes into her mouth, Bellamy rattled on.  â€œBlue, yellowâ€”lots of yellow; it's the color of energyâ€”purple, green.  Red, but not too much, to clash with the yellow.  Great big pots in the middle of every table, all filled up with daises.  And on celebration days weâ€”we'll...  Marric, are you even listening?â€<br/><br/>Sitting beside the diminutive dwarf was an intimidating figure, both in size and expression: a Worgen in patched armor, sword laid across his knees.  Marric's head was hung low and tense over the able, and he acknowledged Bell's question with only a quick flicker of his deep yellow eyes in her direction.<br/><br/>â€œCalm down,â€ she cooed, seeing his discomfort with the crowds around them and reaching out to pet the thick fur of his neck gently, as though he were a frightened animal.  â€œWhy don't you eat something?  Here, try one of these.â€<br/><br/>She offered him a grape, and again his only response was physical.  Keeping his jaw tightly shut to avoid the fruit, he huffed out a long, hot breath that sent one of Bell's journal pages skittering across the table.<br/><br/>Sighing, the dwarf leaned across to fetch it, shrugging and eating the grape herself.  â€œIt's going to get cold,â€ she remarked with a shrug, glancing down at the generous bowl of hearty meat stew that sat untouched before him.  â€œWould be a shame.  It looks pretty tasty.â€<br/><br/>There was a moment of loaded silence between them, and then Marric reluctantly lifted a large hand to toy with the utensil in the bowl.<br/><br/>Bell brightened at the action.  Picking up the open journal, she neatly arranged the mussed stack of parchment and set it back down.<br/><br/>â€œIs it good?â€  She asked, watching in anticipation as Marric began to eat.  He had the expression of someone being forced to consume a half-rotted corpse, but forged ahead valiantly.<br/><br/>â€œYou don't have to coddle me.â€  He grumbled, just the hint of a snarl pulling up his lips to bare sharp fangs.  An unmistakably feral tone underlined his speech, bearing more testament than any words to the internal struggled raging in his mind even as they spoke.<br/><br/>â€œOf course not,â€  Bell smiled brightly, retrieving a worn leather pouch from her belt, â€œbut sometimes it's good for you.â€<br/><br/>Now bothering to wait for the wolf to protest, she produced a carved wooden flute from the pouch and warbled out a few experimental notes, airy and playful, that carried across the room.  â€œI've been working on a new one.  Want to hear?â€<br/><br/>Marric was the first to notice the inn going quiet, his head snapping up towards the door and his nostrils flaring as he took in the new smells and sensations that accompanied the single newcomer into the room.<br/><br/>Noticing the wolf's reaction, Bell twisted around to take a look for herself.  â€œSomeone new,â€ she remarked curiously.  â€œGood.  Maybe they'll stop staring at us, now.â€<br/><br/>â€œA musical dwarf and a wolf.â€  Marric huffed sardonically and returned his attention to his soup, ears still laid back in mild irritation.  â€œWhyever<span style=""font-style: italic"">would</span>they stare.â€<br/><br/>Still watching the stranger inquisitively, Bell lifted her flute to her lips and began to play."
5666,Dust and Blisters... A man's best friends.,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5982,2012-01-30T19:52:47,saphiraah,"The stranger sipped from his mug in silence for a time, keeping the cowl around his face pushed back just enough that his face was slightly visible in the shadows. He took in the visible figures around the tavern, paying particular attention to the strange pair off to one side. A young, slender dwarf and a Worgen. His eyes missed nothing. He could see that the worgen fought with his every breath to push back the feral rage that plagued his kind. He found it strange that a delicate and clearly naive dwarf would be his companion. It pleased him to see the young dwarf pull out a flute and begin playing on it.<br/><br/>Maintaining his casual bearing, the stranger pushed his mug aside and reached up to pull back his cowl. The features that were revealed were surprisingly bright and kind. Soft, flyaway hair of a deep black was pulled back in a casual tail that hung back, out of sight. Strands of hair were constantly pulling from the tail to fall around his face, only to be pushed back behind his ear. His eyes were of deep sky blue, and sparkled merrily with his pleasant demeanor. As if to contrast the kind face, the rest of his figure was hard and muscular, speaking of a hard life, either of labor or of battle. None would ever assume this man was a man of learning or runes. His appearance was too hardened for life spent in a library. Folding one leg over the other, he reached down to the pack sitting beside him and deftly inserted his hand into the flap. His hand did nothing once inserted, giving no sign of movement or digging that would be expected in one who searches within his pack. After a moment of this, his hand withdrew from the pack, clutching the neck of a strange stringed instrument. The instrument seemed too large to have come from such a small pack. Settling the instrument in his lap, he silently plucked at the strings, producing a sound so soft only he could hear it. Frowning, he twisted a few nobs, then plucked again to test the tone. After repeating this process a few times, he nodded in satisfaction that the instrument was well tuned, then set it aside on the table where it was clearly visible to all in the room.<br/><br/>It was common in towns like this that little music of respectable quality is ever heard. Most of the time on his visits to towns like this, the taverns quickly filled when word spreads that a bard or minstrel had come to town. The instrument on the table was his casual announcement to the room at large that he would be playing soon.<br/><br/>Seeming to give no notice of anything around him, the Stranger relaxed in his chair, sipping from his tankard. By all appearances, he seemed at peace to spend the evening in silence."
5667,Dust and Blisters... A man's best friends.,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5982,2012-02-05T09:28:24,Shadowcaster,"Bellamy stopped playing long enough to give an excited little squeak as she caught sight of the stranger's instrument, reaching out to tug on Marric's fur.  â€œLook!â€  She insisted, nodding in the direction of interest, â€œhe's a bard, too!â€<br/><br/>â€œHow exciting.â€  Marric intoned, not sounding excited at all.  Despite his protests, he'd now nearly finished his stew.<br/><br/>â€œWant another?â€  Bellamy beamed widely, snatching up Marric's bowl as he finished the last bite.  She was clearly looking for an excuse to wander closer to her new curiosity, and they both knew it.<br/><br/>â€œNoâ€”â€œ the wolf tried to protest, both the stew and the exploration, but Bellamy had leaped lightly off her perch and was already halfway across the room to the bar.<br/><br/>Marric laid his ears back in slight irritation and turned his attention to the stranger who had so enthralled the young dwarf.  Absently licking the last remnants of sauce from his lips, he didn't bother to hide his suspicion as he glared daggers at the man.  He was naturally wary of anyone with whom Bellamy became infatuated; in their travels it was more likely they'd come across a cutthroat or brigand than any truly good soul, and he seemed to be the only one concerned with this.  He was determined not to let the young creature get herself into any more trouble than he preventâ€”more than the usual, in any case.  After all, she'd shown especially bad taste in befriending<span style=""font-style: italic"">him</span>.  What was to say she wouldn't make the same mistake again?<br/><br/>Almost like clockwork, the dwarf returned from the bar with a new helping of that wretched human meat-stuff, and meandered strategically near that stranger's resting place.<br/><br/>Marric couldn't help flicking his tail in irritation at this predictable act on the dwarf's part, or the soft growl that came out under his breath.  Through great concentration of will, he remained seated, but his dark yellow gaze never strayed from the pair.<br/><br/>â€œPardon, good sir.â€  Bellamy beamed at the stranger, her curiosity getting the better of her.  She hadn't meant to bother the man; she'd wanted only a closer look at the strange instrument on the table as she'd passed, but that had only sparked her interest further.  â€œWhat is the name of your instrument?  I've never seen anything like it before.â€"
5668,Dust and Blisters... A man's best friends.,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=5982,2012-02-13T20:18:45,saphiraah,"The stranger sat casually, his gaze combing around the room as he examined the occupants of the tavern. He masked his scrutiny carefully, keeping his gaze unfocused, idle, though he missed nothing. He caught every nuance, every detail.<br/>The worgen concerned him. He watched the set of his jaw, the trembling... He'd seen it all before. What he didn't understand was his focus on the small Dwarf. Had he not seen her sitting beside him so happily, he would worry for her safety.<br/>Pondering the pair, he watched her return from the kitchen. She approached him and he immediately adopted his practiced smile. The expression was warm, yet casual. He sat up straighter in his chair, braced an elbow on the table, and smiled at her as she approache.<br/><blockquote><div><cite>saphiraah wrote:</cite>â€œPardon, good sir.â€ Bellamy beamed at the stranger, her curiosity getting the better of her. She hadn't meant to bother the man; she'd wanted only a closer look at the strange instrument on the table as she'd passed, but that had only sparked her interest further. â€œWhat is the name of your instrument? I've never seen anything like it before.â€</div></blockquote><br/>The stranger's expression brightened at once as he looked from her to the instrument on the table. ""It is an instrument of my own design, as a matter of fact. I was displeased with the sound of the instruments I found with other craftsmen... so I designed my own.""<br/>Noting her curiosity, he gestured to the instrument again, ""Care to give it a try?""<br/>Discreetly, he stole a glance at the worgen, still watching him from the corner. He hoped he wouldn't seem threatening to him. He knew full well how easily his kid were set off."
5669,Dead Animosity,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=603,2010-07-24T00:15:44,Volatile,"""<span style=""color: #BF0000"">4:45am</span>"" The alarm was indeed loud and obnoxious, but to Chase the sound was practically God sent. It helped him to wake up from nights of deep sleep, but more importantly it helped him to get away from....""Her"".<br/><br/>The past three nights Chase has been catching glimpses of Her; a mysterious female figure he's seen in his nightmares since he was a child. Chase has always felt an odd connection to this...ghost in his nightmares and he could only ever feel that she was in fact his twin sister who died at birth, but the orphanage was never aware of his birth situation other than his birth mother had died shortly after giving birth to Chase. Regardless this eerie connection he felt to this ""girl"" was unmistakable to him, in his soul Chase knew exactly who she was but could never figure why she had terrorized his dreams for 20 years straight. For the past 5 years he hadn't seen anything of her; not in his dreams, or glimpses while he was awake. That was the case up until three nights ago when right before his alarm would wake him up she would appear at the foot of his bed, her face always masked in complete darkness from her sinfully black hair and every night she's appeared closer. Last night was no different as this time she managed to literally crawl on top of Chase and no matter how hard he wanted or tried to move, his muscles just would not budge, then as she would lean her head in closer Chase would hear a progressively loud ringing before it faded into the sound of his alarm clock.<br/><br/><br/>Chase sat up wiping the beads of sweat off of his forehead. His breathing was heavy and forced, as if to remind himself he was actually awake. Swinging his feet over the side of the bed, Chase leaned over and stared at the wood floors in his bedroom before walking over to the window and opening the curtains. This early in the morning it was still dark but the moon was full and its' light poured into Chases' room. As he turned to head for the shower, something in the moonlight caught his eye. Chase made his way over to the foot of his bed and looked down to see what could only be explained as fresh sweaty footprints. Chase cleared his throat a moment then looked at his bed. Seeing something else he hoped wasn't real, Chase reached down and picked up a long strand of black hair. Quickly he made his way to the bathroom and shook his hand over the toilet, watching as the strand slowly fell into the water. Wasting no time Chase pushed the switch and the toilet swallowed the water and the mysterious hair. A few deep breaths later, Chase forced himself into the shower.<br/><br/><br/><span style=""color: #BFFF40"">~3 hours later in the Maintenanceâ€™s Office, 1st floor, Bldg 1~</span><br/><br/><br/>Chase sat at his desk quickly glancing through some paperwork. Most of it was work orders written up by the Land Lord of the buildings already piled high in the ""To Do"" box. His next one was Mr. Miles on the 4th floor of building 2. He's been complaining hearing noises in the wall next to his bed for the past three nights. Chase wrote a few things on the paper then made his way over to Miles's place, knocking loudly a few times seeing as how Mr. Miles was 74 years old and a bit hard of hearing, which made Chase wonder how loud these ""noises"" had to be for this man to be bothered by them enough to have a work order put in. Eventually the door opened and a short, balding man with ridiculously large glasses staggered into the doorway to greet Chase.<br/><br/><br/>""Ah there you are lad! Come to check on the noises?""<br/><br/>""That's right Mr. Miles. You say it's the wall behind your bed?""<br/><br/>""Sure is! A light tapping sound at first, then goes into a slight *bang* nearly shit myself the first time it happened, though at my age that's nothing new"" The old man chucked quietly and Chase simply raised an eyebrow.<br/><br/>""You sure it's not just from your 'night visits' from Ms. Tanner?"" Chase teased. Miles simply waved his hand over his head to dismiss the comment, and then led Chase into the bedroom.<br/><br/>""Any specific times that these noises happen?"" Chase pressed his ear to the wall listening for any unusual sounds that the pipes might be making.<br/><br/>""I can't recall...maybe around 4:30ish in the morning?"" Miles answered.<br/><br/>""Well I can hear them making some noise, that's for sure. But nothing like you described. I'll tell you what though I'm going to head down to the boiler room in a bit for some general maintenance stuff anyways, I'll see what I can do when I get down there. Sound good?"" Chase patted Mr. Miles on the shoulder and made his way back out into the hall, then headed back to his office in building 1 to retrieve some tools."
5670,Dead Animosity,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=603,2010-07-24T00:51:44,Sweet Sacrifice,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">I was running down a long black hallway. I could hear the footsteps behind me, coming closer and closer each stride. But it was pitch black, and I could see nothing. I let my hands out to skim the walls beside me, so I would know when I left the endless corridor. But it never ended. I felt a cold hand on my bare shoulder, spinning me around so fast I could see my mother before me in a blink of an eye. ""Time for you to go home, Alexis."" She said, in her sweet yet utterly terrifying voice.</span><br/><br/>Shanayya's eyes opened to blackness, and she feared that she was still trapped in her nightmare. That's when she turned over and stared at the ceiling with a breath of fresh relief. Her face was simply buried in her pillow. She turned her head to see Rhandy still sleeping, and smiled lightly. At least she hadn't woke him up. She stood from her bed, turning off the alarm clock before it could ring and shook Rhandy awake with a yawn. They both stood and made their beds before following one another into the bathroom.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Two Hours Later</span><br/><br/>Shanayya watched her brother leave, and then picked up her cellphone. As soon as she did so, it began ringing. ""Hello?"" She spoke into the cellphone, holding it half an inch from her face so it wouldn't get caked with makeup. ""Hi, this is Crystal. I am coming to the apartment right now."" She heard someone speak into her ear. ""Oh, yes, of course! I am all set up and ready."" Shanayya said, and then hung up after a quick goodbye. She threw the phone on the bed and opened the door when it rang, saying hi to her client and then motioning for her to sit down.<br/><br/>Shanayya grabbed her supplies and began moisturizing the woman's face. ""So, you are going on a date?"" She asked, trying to make conversation as she worked. ""Yes."" The lady spoke, trying hard not to move as Shanayya finished cleansing her face and added foundation. ""Ah, I see, what is the lucky man's name?"" She asked, applying some eyeliner and smudging it. ""Mark."" She replied with a grin.<br/><br/>---<br/><br/>Rhandy got out of his car, locking it before he walked into the club. He smiled and greeted his friends before hopping over the counter and beginning to serve people at the bar, giving them the drinks that they requested and making small talk with them as he did so. It wasn't very full in the club, as it was just the morning, but some people tended to hand out there for a while. He was glad that he didn't have to work the night shift that day, as it gets pretty crazy there, but at least he was getting paid."
5671,Dead Animosity,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=603,2010-07-24T22:30:05,Zolferz,"Scott awoke in a daze, his hair covering his eyes. He rolled over to find he wasn't on his bed, but his floor. ""Wha-?"" He murmered, looking at the clock. Nothing. He followed the cord with his eyes, realizing that it was around his legs and unplugged. Just then he remembered what happened last night; he tripped on the cord to his alarm clock, falling into the wall, knocking him out.<span style=""font-style: italic"">God damn, I knew I'd have to move that...</span>Scott unwrapped the cords from his legs and darted to his phone, sitting on his night stand.<span style=""font-style: italic"">10:24</span>""Son of a bitch!"" Scott let out loud, running into the bathroom apply some deodorant and brush his teeth at the same time. He quickly changed into the black MUSIC SHOP polo, not even bothering to change his pants.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF0000"">-20 minutes later, MUSIC SHOP-</span><br/><br/>""Scott... you can't keep doing this."" mumbled Scott's manager, a short Latino woman.<br/><br/>""I know, I know. I tripped and passed out last night.""<br/><br/>""You klutz!"" The woman yelled at him. ""You're almost two hours late! If you keep this shit up, either I'm going to fire you or Mr. Newell will fire me!"" Mr. Newell, the owner, was a fat man, who had no idea of anything in music, much like Scott.<br/><br/>""Look, Ramona--""<br/><br/>""That's Mrs. Carrera to you, Scott."" She interrupted him, ""Right. Mrs. Carrera, give me a few more chances."" Scott begged.<br/><br/>""Scott, there's no need to beg yet."" The manager sighed, ""I'm not firing you yet, but you've gotta get your act together. Alright?""<br/><br/>Scott smiled and nodded, moving to his position on the counter waiting for customers."
5672,Dead Animosity,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=603,2010-07-24T22:48:36,kindro,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">Run</span>.<br/><br/>That's all she could think: run. But she couldn't. They had her hair, and, if she ran, she would risk losing it, as well as all the dignity the gang had taken. She felt in her pocket for her zippo, but then realized that her pants were being ripped off, and she couldn't get it. She looked over, and saw her sister. She was crying, but was forced to watch, her hair clamped in a hard fist, several strands already ripped out, the man's arms rippling with extreme strength.<br/><br/>It was terrible.<br/><br/>The girl couldn't stop them. She wanted to, but she couldn't. She was being raped, she realized, and tears began to stream her face. They began to take off her shirt, when someone shouted, in a burly, unfamiliar voice, ""Police!"" and they dropped her to the ground, naked and quaking. She curled up, and watched as they took the girl, her sister, with them, probably to be raped and then killed. She felt her arm shoot out, into her pocket, and wrapped her fingers around her zippo. She lit it up and began burning the skin on the tips of her fingers.<br/><br/>The pain was, at first, unbearable as the flame cut into her skinny fingers. Then, it stopped, as quickly as it started, and she sat up, gasping. She looked around, her breathing hollow, and met the eyes of the large gang member who had raped her.<br/><br/>She screamed.<br/>--<br/><br/>""Jeremy.""<br/><br/>The male opened his bright blue eyes, looking around for the one who said his name. It was a wispy voice, almost ghost-like, very young and feminine.<br/><br/>""Jeremy.""<br/><br/>It came again. He sat up, wiping his eyes. A weight lifted off his chest, and a hand connected with his cheek, in a slight slap. It hurt, at first, but then his body let him realize that it was nothing, and the pain dissipated.<br/><br/>""Jeremy.""<br/><br/>His eyes scanned the room, looking for the person who had slapped him. His eyes trained on a slim figure, with long, flowing hair.<br/><br/>""Jessie?""<br/><br/>""Jeremy. Time to get up.""<br/><br/>""What time is it?"" He felt his body being lifted out of bed, and he stood on his own, brushing his sister's hands away.<br/><br/>""Seven thirty.""<br/><br/>""Last night was Saturday..It's Sunday. I don't have to be in until ten, tonight.""<br/><br/>""Well, that doesn't mean you can't get up on time,"" she spoke, her eyes flicking from her brother, to the alarm by his bed.<br/><br/>""I don't want to get up. I need sleep; I have third shift,"" Jeremy said, lowering back to the bed.<br/><br/>""Fine. Tell you what; I'll let you sleep in until ten. Then, you will get your lazy ass out of--""<br/><br/>""Where'd you learn that?"" Jeremy asked, suddenly aware of what his sister had said.<br/><br/>""What?"" Jessica asked, shrugging her shoulders.<br/><br/>""Ass,"" Jeremy replied.<br/><br/>""I follow you around every day; I pick up on the things that you say.""<br/><br/>""Ah. Well."" He lowered his head to the pillow, and closed his eyes. ""Good night, Jessie.""<br/><br/>""Night, Jer."" The girl dissappeared into thin air, to return when his alarm rang.<br/>--<br/><br/>There was a knock at the door. Isabella peered at her clock; eight nineteen. She didn't have to be in until nine. She set down her purse, and  pulled open her door.<br/><br/>""Hi. Are you Isabella?""<br/><br/>""Yeah, that's me.""<br/><br/>""I've been hearing screams from your apartment; know anything about that?""<br/><br/>""Yeah. Sorry, I've been having bad dreams. Nightmares."" Isabella nodded her head.<br/><br/>""Can you please just go see a doctor or something?""<br/><br/>""Why, does it bother you?""<br/><br/>The woman nodded.<br/><br/>""Oh, well. I can't afford a psychiatrist right now; I'm a student.""<br/><br/>""Don't you have a job?"" the lady leered, adjusting her glasses on her nose.<br/><br/>""Yes, I work at Dick's,"" Isabella replied, grabbing her purse. ""And, I'm going to be late, unless you let me go--""<br/><br/>""I'll report you to the Super, if you don't quit,"" the lady said. ""In fact, I'll file a complaint right now."" She sneered at Isabella. ""Good bye, young lady."" The woman trotted down the hall, to the elevator. She went to the lobby, and filed a complaint with the superintendent, Chase. She taped the form onto the door of his office, and left.<br/><br/>""Gosh, am I not allowed to be a human being?"" Isabella muttered, slamming her door behind her."
5673,Dead Animosity,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=603,2010-07-24T23:41:59,Volatile,"It was a long flight of stairs that led down into the boiler room of the second building. Chase always felt it was like walking into his own secret science laboratory, a childish thought from time to time, but something he felt he needed to do to lighten up his mood. As he got closer to the bottom, sounds of boilers became louder. Beeps, steam pressure hisses, clanking metal from time to time; it was all that a boiler room should sound like.<br/><br/>Directly across from the stairwell was a dimly lit desk with a few different computers on it, monitoring the status of the various machines in the boiler, as well as sensors throughout the building should there be a leaking pipe, fire, or other emergency type alarms. Chase clicked through the windows to see if the sensor for the fourth floor near Mr. Miles was showing anything abnormal and so far there was nothing. Seeing no use of the computers at the moment, Chase decided to turn the monitors off. As the last one shut off, there was a sudden reflection on the screen of someone standing behind Chase. It was more than enough to send his heart up in his throat and his swift turn around nearly caused him to trip over the corner of his desk. But there was no one there...as usual. Chase rubbed his eyes briefly and wiped away some sweat from his forehead, hoping it was from the heat from the boilers and not just having the shit scared out of him. A sudden beeping sound startled Chase again.<br/><br/>""Fucking shit....Pull it together man...."" he ordered himself as he took a deep breath. He turned on the monitors and found that one of them had an alarm going that the south elevator in the building had stalled. After grabbing the door rod Chase ran back upstairs and made his way back to the office to grab some tools. Upon arrival he watched an elderly lady walk away from his door after taping something to it, most likely another complaint from Mrs. Ellis, a widowed and grouchy old hag that left more mundane complaints for him to deal with than actual real work orders he had piled on his desk. After ripping the sheet off the door Chase read it briefly, releasing a large sigh from his lips.<br/><br/>""I fix mechanical and plumbing problems...not people problems."" he said softly to himself as he crumbled up the complaint and tossed it into the trash bin after opening the door to his office. Once inside he grabbed his desk phone and dialed out to the South elevator to see if anyone was stuck inside. The phone rang once and then it was silent. Chase listened more closely and could hear very minor breathing.<br/><br/>""Hello? Anyone there? I know the elevator is stuck and I am on my way to help get you out...Hello?"" still the subtle breaths echoed over the phone line. Frustrated, Chase turned to his computer monitors and looked towards the one dedicated to the surveillance cameras. The camera inside the south elevator was showing that the elevator was in fact empty and no one was inside. But then the breathing on the phone stopped and the south elevator camera flickered momentarily. Chase listened closely to the eerie and sudden silence at the other end of the phone. For unknown reasons he felt compelled to stay on the line even though everything in his mind and body told him to hang up immediately and turn away from the camera. But he just couldn't, he leaned in closer thinking that for some reason he might be able to see something that wasn't really there. Chase's eyes studied the screen, darting up and down, left and right but still nothing there.<br/><br/>""Hel..."" a sudden ear shattering shriek with a simultaneous appearance of a shadowy figure in the static picture on the monitor what lunged out towards the camera sent Chase flying back off of his seat and on to the floor. As he scrambled to his feat he looked back at the monitor: clear picture and no one in the elevator. After a few moments the phone started beeping which took Chase's attention away from the monitor.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-style: italic"">If you would like to make a call, please hang up and tr</span>"" Chase gently placed the phone back on the receiver and stood there leaning over his desk trying to catch his breath.<br/><br/>""It's getting worse...the visions never used to be this bad..."" he spoke quietly to himself. Chase closed his eyes and swallowed hard, grabbing the emergency elevator door pry bar and his tool belt. Regardless of these horrid glimpses, he had a job to do and that was to check on the elevator. Even more so, maybe he could get some clarity on what the hell is going on if he investigated there too. After checking his computer one more time for the floor that the elevator was stuck at, Chase left his office and began heading for the top floor."
5674,Dead Animosity,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=603,2010-07-25T04:33:25,Sweet Sacrifice,"Shanayya opened the door and said goodbye to her client, watching as Rhandy entered just afterwards. She muttered a hello to him and began cleaning up her things, putting them back in their original places. She had to clamp her mouth closed when she felt it opening, ready to tell her brother about what she had seen. Like always, it was Aunt Kate in the mirror. But she reminded herself that she never spoke of these occurences with her brother, who would most likely not listen to a word she said and laugh.<br/><br/>Rhandy collapsed on one of the two beds with a sigh. Bartending was always hard work, even during the two hour shift in the mornings. He got up once Shanayya finished putting things back in the bathroom and walked into the room, closing the door behind him and washing his face in the sink. He felt someone staring at him, making the blond hairs on his neck stand straight up. He whipped around, but the bathroom was completely empty.<span style=""font-style: italic"">God, why are you so jumpy today?</span>He thought, shaking his head and returning his focus to the sink.<br/><br/>Rhandy buried his face in a towel, drying away the water droplets slowly before removing his face from it's soft surface. He saw a shadow, and looked up in the mirror to see his mother. It would of been reassuring to see her if she hadn't been murdered, and the reflection wasn't covered in blood with her frowning. He stifled a scream in the towel, falling to the floor when he stepped back in surprise.<br/><br/>Shanayya heard a clatter in the bathroom and ran to the door, opening it quickly. She saw Rhandy on the floor and gasped kneeling beside him. ""What the hell happened?"" She asked, grabbing his hand and helping him up. He coughed and looked around for an excuse as he set the towel down. ""Tripped on the cord."" He said simply, pointing at the curling iron. ""God, be more careful. Scared the shit out of me!"" Shanayya yelled, turning around and walking out of the bathroom.<br/><br/>Rhandy chuckled, trying to forget the figure he saw in the mirror.<span style=""font-style: italic"">It's just me getting creeped out because I miss mom, that's all.</span>He thought to himself, yet not being as reassuring as he had hoped. ""Not literally, I hope."" He said to his sister before practically collapsing on the bed. He felt kind of weak almost suddenly after seeing the ghost, and hoped it was just the sudden fear of seeing his mother."
5675,Dead Animosity,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=603,2010-07-25T08:34:55,Zolferz,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">  Tick,  Tock,   Tick,  Tock,   Tick,  Tock...<br/><br/>Bored, bored, bored, bored, bored, bored...</span><br/><br/>Scott's mind was blank as he watched the old fashion metronome beat back and forth, his every thought processing in time with the metronome. He was slumped over the counter, watching some spastic kid play with the electronic drum kit.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Hell, even I could drum better then that kid,</span>thought Scott.<br/><br/>The rhythm of the metronome slowly relaxed Scott, as he began to drool a little on the glass counter. He unconsciously closed his eyes, drifting off into a daydream. He didn't care, Ramona was in the back room doing God-knows-what, all the music teachers were teaching, obviously, so Scott was left alone at the counter. Why anyone would trust Scott alone is anyone's guess, however. He knows nothing of music, so a bothersome customer asking questions about the tuning on the snare drum or whatever the hell musicians ask about these days would make him look like a complete idiot.<br/><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Rain. Mud. Sweat. Blood. Tears.</span>Scott had no idea which was which on his face, as he found himself face down in the dirt.<br/><br/>""LOVEWELL! You sad excuse for a human being you fucking maggot, get out of the mud this fucking instant!"" A loudmouthed man yelled at him. Scott recognized the voice; the voice of the Drill Sergeant who tortured him for two weeks. He was Scott's personal devil, always there to catch a mistake and bark into his ear to do it again, and again, and again, and again.<br/><br/>Scott knew exactly what would happen if he wouldn't comply; it happens every time he finds himself back at basic training. Yet, something kept Scott down. He couldn't move a muscle, as much as he struggled. The man above him found this amusing and began kicking Scott while he was down, yet he remained to order Scott to stand up. ""Get your ass up right now or God forbid I will personally put a fucking bullet in your face!"" Scott could hardly hear the man over the fighting around him. As he struggled, it seemed to get louder, more intense. Finally, the Sergeant pulled out his personal handgun. He rolled Scott over with his foot; Scott could now see that the man's face was halfway blown away from a nearby explosion. The Drill Sergeant pointed his pistol at Scott, and<br/><br/>Scott screamed. His scream awoke the boy not far from him from his drumming frenzy, and his mother looked at Scott, both worried and angry. Scott looked around the counter to see he was surrounded with random papers, probably ones he received before he was sleeping and forgot to do whatever it was he was supposed to do with them. He rubbed his temples before gathering them up. The boy went back to his obnoxious drumming and the mother went back to looking through music books."
5676,Dead Animosity,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=603,2010-07-27T19:48:58,kindro,"""Jer...Jeremy, time to get up. No--It was time to get up four hours ago. Get up!""<br/><br/>Jeremy's eyes flicked open. Dazed, he sat up, curling his hands into fists and rubbing his eyes. ""Wha?"" he asked, his eyes adjusting to the sunlight streaming in through the open curtains. Her passed a glance at the clock, and saw it was two.<br/><br/>""Get up!"" Jessica said, hopping onto his chest, and bouncing. ""Get up, get up, get u-""<br/><br/>""Shut the fuck up, will you?"" Jeremy muttered, pushing the ghost-like figure off of his body, and getting out of bed. He gripped his cigarettes, and his zippo, and walked over to the balcony opening. He pulled open the doors, took out a cigarette, and lit up, taking a long, slow  drag.<br/><br/>""I'll tell Mom what you said.""<br/><br/>""I-I don't care. Mom can't do nothing, now.""<br/><br/>""She can. I could bring her back, just like me, Jer."" Jessica perched on the railing, her legs dangling over. She watched the sky.<br/><br/>Jeremy took another long drag. ""I'd like to see you try.""<br/><br/>""Would you?"" Jessica said, running a hand through her long, white hair.<br/><br/>""I would."" Jeremy smirked at his sister, shoving her off the edge.<br/><br/>""Haha, very funny."" Jessica returned next to him, seconds later, and sat farther away from him, on the edge.<br/><br/>""Aren't I?""<br/>--<br/><br/>""Miss. Brunsman! Why are you so late?"" Daniel Tebbens, tthe manager of Dick's, was a big, burly man. Isabella guessed that he weighed anywhere from 200-300 pounds. Most of it was muscle, though, and he was in awesome shape. He was tall, probably 6' 4'', and had good looks; rugged, and yet kind of..young. He would be sexy, if he wasn't, like, twenty years older than Isabella, and so mean, all the time.<br/><br/>""I'm sorry, Mr. Tebbens. I got caught up at home. Some old lady had a complaint, and..""<br/><br/>""It won't happen again,"" Daniel barked. ""Right?""<br/><br/>""No sir, it won't."" Isabella took off her coat, once her boss left, and shoved it into her locker, along with her purse. She looked herself over, in her uniform, and let out a sigh. She took down her red hair, letting it spill across her shoulders.<br/><br/>""Isabella, to register two. Isabella."""
5677,Fallout: The Kentex Wastes,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6089,2012-02-02T20:15:22,Nuwisha,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">War. War never changes. <br/><br/>The end of the world occurred pretty much as we had predicted. Too many humans, not enough space or resources to go around. The details are trivial and pointless, the reasons, as always, purely human ones<br/><br/>On the 23rd of October 2077, the destructive nature of man could sustain itself no longer. In two hours was the earth cleansed in nuclear fire. Continents were swallowed in flames and fell beneath the boiling oceans. Humanity was almost extinguished, their spirits becoming part of the background radiation that blanketed the earth. <br/><br/>A quiet darkness had fallen across the planet, lasting many years. In the great wasteland that had once been the capital of the British Commonwealth, the few survivors that had emerged was now struggling to survive in this new world. Slowly small communities stared to dot the wasteland, but the wasteland was not a safe place for anyone...<br/></span><br/>**********<br/><br/>The Kentex wastes.<br/><br/>That was what the locals of the wasteland called what once before the war was the counties of Kent, Sussex and London but was now noting more then a blasted landscape.<br/><br/>Along an old road, that had its hard surface cracked and broken by the flow of time, did a small caravan travel up north towards a great silver metal dome that was visible in the horizon, London.<br/><br/>The city of London the one intact city in the entire wasteland, intact but far from safe. The entire city was a radiation zone the close you go to the centre and the metal dome the more radiation.<br/><br/>The caravan consisted of a wagon dragged by a creature that resembled a two headed cow and five people, three of them were clearly caravan guards as they moved ahead of the caravan with weapons drawn, of the other two were the one riding the wagon clearly to owner of the caravan and the last one did stand out among the other four.<br/><br/>â€œYou know lass there arenâ€™t many who ask to follow us to the Club.â€ It was the owner who spoke to the fifth member of the caravan, a young woman who was wearing black uniform like clothes that had been worn buy wastes.<br/><br/>She sighed, this was a conversation that had repeated it self several times over the journey.<br/>â€œMost just see them as snobs who think they are better then the rest of us.â€ The owner continued ignoring the young womanâ€™s exception. â€œYou know, acting all high and might. But of course they do have good trade. And we Seekers never say no to good trade.â€<br/><br/>The woman looked up at him wishing that something, anything would make him stop running his mouth no stop. There is one thing you have to remember about the Kentex wastes, when you wish for something it will not always happen the way you expect.<br/><br/>BLAM!<br/><br/><br/>His head exploded in a colourful display of gore and blood that sprayed over the woman's face as the sound of a gunshot echoed in the distance. Time seamed to crawl to a stop as she just stood there watch the owners body fall of the wagon in a twitching motions, everything happened so fast after that.<br/><br/>There was several loud explosions and the sound of gunfire, and before she knew it she was taking cover behind the remains of the wagon with the only remaining caravan guard. The guard looked over the side of the overturned wagon taking a few shoots at the attackers, raiders.<br/><br/>They were well equipped and many of them, after the initial attack had calmed down some did they mostly just take a few pot shots at them behind the wagon laughing loudly intent on prolonging there fun. But there was something about this that she knew that it would not take long before they grew tired what wanted some new 'entertainment.'<br/><br/>Once again did the wasteland show its cruel face as she looked around the corner of the wagon and saw one of the raider with a large metal tube on his shoulder, it took a few moment for her to register what the raider was carrying but the distinct roar of the missile launcher firing woke her from her thought.<br/><br/>FUCK!<br/><br/>The shock wave of the explosion knocked her several feet away, as the wagon and the guard was completely destroyed as the missile impacted its target. The world was growing dark she could hear several of the rough voices of the raider around her taking about what 'fun' they would have with her, finally the world became black and the wasteland faded away in to nothingness."
5678,Hallowed Ground: A Haunting [See OOC to Join],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6136,2012-02-06T22:55:30,Shadowcaster,"â€œI canâ€™t believe weâ€™re doing thisâ€¦â€ Grayson muttered to no-one in particular, and no-one in particular answered.<br/><br/>Sitting on the curb a few blocks down from the object of his disbelief, the thin youth had one arm wrapped around his knees and his other hand held a long stick heâ€™d found earlier.  With it he traced meaningless shapes and letters in the dirt at his feet, along with occasional calculus problem, as he waited for the other members of this ill-fated venture to show up.<br/><br/>â€œThis is a really stupid idea.â€  He tried again to voice his opinion, holding out only the most distant hope that one of the others sitting on the curb or leaning against the fence behind him might finally realize that<span style=""font-style: italic"">holy hell he was right</span>and what on earth<span style=""font-style: italic"">had</span>they been thinking?<br/><br/>Predictably, he had no such luck.<br/><br/>Huffing out a heavy, long-suffering sigh that reflected off his scarf to fog up his glasses, he pulled his backpack closer and continued drawing in the sand.  He was as ready as he felt he reasonably could be for this adventureâ€”or disaster, as he was fairly certain it would become insteadâ€”wrapped in a heavy, double-layered coat with a hood and armed with an industrial flashlight, pocketknife, and an array of other things he wasnâ€™t sure he would need but certainly did not intend to leave behind.  These included rock salt, a silver cross, and two bottles of water heâ€™d filled from a drinking fountain at his church.  He wasnâ€™t sure if that actually counted as holy water, but he figured it couldnâ€™t hurt.  If nothing else, it would be nice to have something to drink throughout the course of the night.  In fact, if they were to actually meet anything remotely sinister, he didnâ€™t have much faith that any of those things would work.  A combination of TV shows and Google had been his only sources for weapons against the supernatural, and neither of those tended to be very reliable.  Well.  Except maybe Google.<br/><br/>Grayson wasnâ€™t a coward in any sense of the wordâ€”but he was a highly logical individual, and logic told him that conspiring to trespass in the dead of night onto a notoriously dangerous property was not the smartest thing heâ€™d ever done.  And that was without considering the highly suspicious number of deaths, accidents, and overall strange and foreboding occurrences that had happened in or around Cranwell House.<br/><br/>Clearly, he was the only one of the group that felt that way, because here they all were: sitting and waiting and giggling in preparation for possibly one of the stupidest things any of them would ever do in their lives.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Youâ€™re still sitting here, arenâ€™t you?</span>His mind provided helpfully.<br/><br/>He couldnâ€™t argue; he<span style=""font-style: italic"">was</span>here, after all, ready to follow everyone else into that hell-hole like a lamb to the slaughter.  He told himself he had to keep an eye on them; had to be the smart one, the prepared one, the one with a planâ€¦ and yet, he wasnâ€™t so sure.  Maybe he was just lying to himself, and he was secretly here because honestly, no-one had ever invited him along on any kind of adventure before, stupid or otherwise.  Heâ€™d never had many friends in high school, and he had been bound and determined not to be quite as anti-social in college.  He wasnâ€™t sure if this was really the best first step to that end, but he was in it now.  No way was he backing out at this point.<br/><br/>Now, all he had to do was make sure that everyone stayed logical, calm, and aliveâ€¦"
5679,Hallowed Ground: A Haunting [See OOC to Join],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6136,2012-02-07T05:15:59,SilverChaos,"This was going to be great! She kept saying this over and over in her head. She was giddy with excitement and found it hard not to stay still. She tapped her foot in beat with the music she had been listening to. She nervously played with the black on her hair, twisting it in her tiny hands. Her gum popped every now and again, but tried to be quiet about it. She could tell Grayson was irritated, and she didn't want to further it with her impatient habits.<br/><br/>She looked to the house with fascination, she could see herself living in it...if it was fixed up that is. It had potential, just not the kind of potential most others saw. It just needed love is all. She smiled transforming the house with her eyes. Imagining a house with a lush green lawn, with flowers, a fresh paint job, and different fencing, something she knew would never happen. But how she loved to dream of the impossible.<br/><br/>She heard a incoherent murmur from behind her. She twisted on her heel turning to face Greyson, assuming it was him who said something. She put her headphones around her neck, and very faint music trailed out of it.<br/>""You say somethin?"" She said with a bright smile.<br/><br/>She took him ignoring her as a yes, and with a shrug she put her headphones back on. She blew another bubble with her gum and it popped after reaching a decent size. She pulled her satchel over her head, getting annoyed with the stap trying to fall. She then zipped up her coat a little farther, and her hands squirmed into her pockets looking for warmth. She hated chilled hands, but she could never give up wearing fingerless gloves in cold weather.<br/><br/>She looked at everyone who was there, she watched each and everyone briefly. Each one was doing something, and she could tell most were sick of waiting too. Or so she liked to think. She began swaying back and forth on the heels of her sneakers, trying to preoccupy herself as well, while she waited with the others."
5680,Hallowed Ground: A Haunting [See OOC to Join],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6136,2012-02-07T07:45:01,EbonyPearl246,"So it's finally time for the fun to begin. Grinning rather merrily for the late hour and the dangerous adventure him and his buddies are ill-fated to start, Rio approaches the group with a skip in his step. ""Hey guys~, sorry we're a bit late."" They'd honestly be a bit later if Gabriel hadn't said anything, ocean blue eyes briefly flickering to the dirty blonde by his side before focusing back on those before them.<br/><br/>Lifting up a few 7/11 grocery bags and two pink boxes his grin grows, ""Got a little side-tracked on the mission for snacks. We got soda, chips, candy, a couple hoagies and donuts just incase we get a bit hungry in there."" There, has him glancing up at the Cranwell House, notorious for its supposed hauntings with many strange and bizarre incidents taking place inside. All ending in murder, right? It does look a bit creepy, but he's' not scared. Never scared.<br/><br/>Shrugging it off he returns his gaze to his friends, first to the sulky looking Grayson. If he remembers correctly this guy didn't even want to be here, yet he is and with that the grin softens ever so slightly before he leans down to tease him a little, ""Aw, what's with the long face, Gray? Already regretting the decision to be here?""<br/><br/>Then he's switching his playful eyes up to Camillia and the rest of the girls, his smile full of charm. ""And hello there, ladies. Glad to see you've all made it."" A wink is sent their way before he's turning to Gabriel and propping open the top pink box to reveal a dozen, deliciously baked goods known as donuts. ""Only two for now, okay buddy.""<br/><br/>This gives Rio the perfect distraction after Gabriel helps himself to take advantage of the other male's backpack. Yanking it open he immediately sets to work, making room for his own crap. Finding any and all free space he proceeds to stuff in the purchased junk food, pausing only as his hand takes hold of a small packet ofâ€¦.Army Rations?!<br/><br/>""Ugh, Gabriel you would bring this shit. I'm taking it out,"" And he does, replacing it with the last of the hoagies. He would add in the candy, but he'd have to worry they'd get devoured quickly by the sugar obsessed male. Instead he's reaching back and drawing forth his orange and gray marked bag and finishes stocking up. Besides the chips and candy now fitted nicely inside he holds two flashlights with a set of extra batteries, a pocket knife, a lighter, andâ€¦.some other necessities. A grin of mischief lights his face as he safely tucks away the condoms he brings everywhere. You never known when you're gonna score.<br/><br/>Zipping things up, he ignores the look Gabriel's surely giving him before turning back to the group, an easy smile on his lips. ""So ladies and gentlemen, when will the show begin?"""
5681,Hallowed Ground: A Haunting [See OOC to Join],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6136,2012-02-07T12:59:55,KriiVanWinters,"""We'll be getting off soon..."" His voice was soft yet creepy in the atmosphere that now held the entire group in its grasp and that was called darkness, Rizel was probably the only Englishman in the group due to his distinctive voice as well as the attitude that resonated from him, that gentleman-like tone, the posture of his physique as well as the well groomed look and taken cared body. Rizel may have the odd name compared to most however the Valentine saved him due to the word being well known to be used as last names for such Englishmen, he stood right behind Rio with a grim smile, one that would creep out those that were directly in front of Rio or slightly to the side. However Rizel backed off with a gentle smile as always, seeing the opportunity to scare someone was somewhat a specialty of his, ""How are we all feeling tonight?"" His honey-suckle gaze rebounded off individualâ€™s faces but was kept on no one in particular.<br/><br/>However his eyes settled upon this house they all met up for, the one with the many stories of murders, assaults, Devil-worship, Ghouls and Ghosts, Tortured psycho's and other such stories however one in particular drove him to accept this little invitation and that was the story of the rainy girl, it was said by many students and teachers mostly expected to creep others out, that inside the house there is a certain corridor where a small six year old wondered down singing the famous song It's raining it's pouring, and as she sings lime-green rain falls on the outline of her spiritual self however no one knows what happens next because no one has survived it.<br/><br/>Rizel shook his head with that simple smile and turned his view to the rest of the group, his bokken strapped to his back as he had just came from his combat training as well as a light double strapped bag that held some food, water, a flash light and a change of clothes. Rizel expects to find a creepy house with dust inside and other teenagers picking pranks to scare away others how wrong he will soon be..."
5682,Hallowed Ground: A Haunting [See OOC to Join],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6136,2012-02-07T20:38:29,SilverChaos,"Camilla took her headphones off as she noticed Rio was approaching with snacks. She folded her arms as he approached with Gabriel at his side. She pointed to her wrist drumming her finger up and down on it. She smiled a little bit, with bubbly eyes.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">No thanks...</span>She thought as she giggled a little to herself, as Rio said off the food. Growing up in a bohemian household she generally ate a healthier assortment of goods. No chips, soda, and especially no donuts. She stood in silence for awhile, her mind going to her own colorful place. Her blue eyes glazing over slightly.<br/><br/>This is what her parents would call ""mind-lost"", a moment where Camilla would enter a state where she would be absorbed into herself until she is acknowledged. Until she is, words tend to sound like unintelligible sounds and she would be off in her 'world' for as long as other's allowed it. Rizel's voice broke through her trance and she blinked a few times. Snapping out of her world, and back to reality.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">how am I feeling?</span>She pondered a second before answering. She let out a wide smile, ""I suppose, I am excited, I have been dreaming of this for weeks!""<br/>And she had, The Cranwell House was something she was thinking of visiting for weeks, maybe even months. She loved the strange and the scary. She was brave even if she was a tiny girl, she rarely got scared, she knew even here she would not get scared...at least so she thought. She had reserves about this place, everything she heard about this place sparked her interest, yes, but she had doubted herself. Would she be brave enough to go into this place with her head held high? She would have to find out soon enough..."
5683,Hallowed Ground: A Haunting [See OOC to Join],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6136,2012-02-11T13:27:31,Sound of Silence,"April was a good dog. She came when called, fetched, and even gave handshakes and sang songs every now and then. Five years ago, the eleven year old Newfoundland was struck with bad arthritis and had to be put down, leaving Lyra Fetton devastated. There was nothing she loved more in the world than dogs. After April passed, she began dedicating her life to do what she could to help them and soon began working at Guardian Paws, the local shelter. She was still in school so it was a part time job, but nonetheless she was dedicated to the place. The dogs were her nirvana; they helped her escape the hardships of life, bringing a smile to her face. There was no dog that she could not handle, and every day she kept April in the back of her mind, as a reminder as to why she dedicated her life to save these magnificent animals.<br/><br/>She had off from school today, so she was not dressed as preppy as she usually did. Her hair was pulled back into a pony tail, not styled in a bun like it usually was. Her hands were void of any rings, and the only â€˜braceletâ€™ she wore was the wrist watch her grandmother had given her. There was however one thing that always remained â€“the dog tag necklace with the Lordâ€™s Prayer on it. She kept it in memory of both her grandmother and April; both passed away in the same year. On the front of it was a paw print with her grandmotherâ€™s name, the prayer on the back. It was a simple necklace but it held dear value to her. If she lost it, she would be devastated so it almost never came off. She protected it with her life almost unnaturally, for lack of a better word, that one might think it was all that she had.<br/><br/>She had her iPod in her back pocket, listened to it while she took a walk around town. Lyra didnâ€™t go anywhere without her music. The various tacks mostly consisted of todayâ€™s latest artists like Lady Gaga, just to give a general idea. She always tried to keep up with the times: fashion, music, it didnâ€™t matter. She always wanted to make sure she was up to date with everything.<br/><br/>And then there was that houseâ€¦<br/><br/>She had agreed to visit it on a dare; some of the popular girls at school agreed to let her join their little group of she stayed a night there. Lyra hated scary things. Bus especially. She hated bugs so they would be scary, and she also hated the dark. She was not entirely thrilled but if it meant she could hang with the cool kids then she would not complain. They were cruel, and she knew they did not like her much â€“perhaps she didnâ€™t care. Maybe she just wanted to do this for herself and prove she had what it took and was as good as they were- but it was worth it. It was sad, but she would do anything to make people like her. Even if it meant staying the night at some creepy, haunted house she barely knew anything about.<br/><br/>Actually that was no entirely true. She had heard about a group looking to explore the house a bit; most of them were just nerds, looking for some excitement in their dull lives. Lyra contemplated if she could be considered one of them. Any normal person would probably mind their own business, but not her; she was far too nosy to not want to find out what they were up to. Maybe she could fit into this group? They seemed friendly, even if they were talking amongst themselves, so maybe she had a small chance of- Oh, what a silly thought, they had to like her! She was pretty, fairly popular, and was knowledgeable in all the latest trends. And she loved dogs.<br/><br/>Everyone loved dogs."
5684,Hallowed Ground: A Haunting [See OOC to Join],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6136,2012-02-13T07:18:10,Summanusilvanus,"The dry hiss of leaves being brushed along concrete and the rise and fall of Rioâ€™s voice filled the air as the pair meandered along the sidewalk their destination highlighted by the setting sun in the distance. The Cranwell House. Gabriel felt his left cheek twitch in annoyance as he glared in the direction of the decrepit building. He had been dreading this day for weeks, ever since Rio had announced that they were going to participate in the overnight dare. He had obviously refused. After all there was no such thing as ghosts or the supernatural no matter what Rio said.<br/><br/>The fact that the mansion had been condemned  and had never been torn down wasnâ€™t due to the â€œsupernatural,â€ it was actually a rather common occurrence what with the recession and all. No one had the time or money to tear down such a massive structure unless they had to. As for those so called â€œmissingâ€ students, heâ€™d never heard anything about them except for the rumors that abounded on their campus. As for the lights and the dead petsâ€¦well, the lights were probably due to some sort of bad wiring or the flickering light from some hoboâ€™s cooking fire that he lit inside. That would also explain how the dead pets got to the gate. They probably ate something poisonous, like a plant or some old rat poison, and the hobos found their bodies and moved them to the gate. As for the rest of the â€œghostlyâ€ sounds and sights he would simply attribute those to peopleâ€™s overactive imaginations or one too many embellishments on the old tale. All in all this was probably a hoax or in any case a major waste of his time. Banne ham!<br/><br/>But of course Rio wouldnâ€˜t hear of him not going on what he believed to be the best adventure of the year. Which had led to five days of Rioâ€™s incessant whining, arguing, and cajoling after which he had still refused to come much to his best friendâ€™s aggravation. It was then that Rio had decided to pull out the ace up his sleeve. He just had to point out that Gabriel was now forcing Rio to go alone with a bunch of their defenseless friends into an abandoned and most likely unsound building without any sort of protection, or in Rioâ€™s case common sense. Of course he had said all of this knowing that Gabrielâ€™s strong sense of honor and protective instincts wouldnâ€™t allow him to say no. Damn him.<br/><br/>So now here he was trudging along behind Rioâ€™s skipping form his pale blue green eyes hooded with apprehension. Sighing he zipped up the Air Force jacket that his Uncle had given him as a joke knowing full well that his nephew was in the Army, before hiking up his canvas knapsack higher up on his back. Knowing that the building they were staying the night in would most likely be dangerous due to itâ€™s condemned nature he had made sure to bring along a pair of thick woolen blankets, which were strapped tightly to the bottom of his pack, along with other necessities like a first aid kit, a few packets of his army rations, his combat knife, high powered flashlights, etc. Although at Rioâ€™s insistence he had left the top of his backpack empty for god knows what but he hadnâ€™t felt like arguing or asking his childhood friend knowing he probably wouldnâ€˜t get a straight answer anyway.<br/><br/>And now they were here. Catching sight of the rest of their ragtag group Gabriel gave the lot a small wave his stoic face as calm as usual. But he was then distracted by Rio opening up one of the pink boxes causing the sweet smell of donuts to waft into his face. His stomach clenched with anticipation as he quickly snatched a pair of maple bars out of the box. They were gone in four bites. He should have known that Rio would try to buy his forgiveness with his one true weakness. Sugar. Even the thought of it made his knees go weak and his eyes hungrily lock onto the now partially open box in his hands. It was only with a huge force of will that he was able to pry himself away from eating the entire box. Itâ€™s only now that he notices Rio shoving his junk into his pack. â€œSâ€™not shit. Itâ€™s good for you.â€ At least he thinks it isâ€¦ Thatâ€™s when he catches sight of the condoms. He makes a face at the back of Rioâ€™s head. Really?<br/><br/>Shaking his head at his incorrigible friendâ€™s actions Gabriel turns and paces over to where Graysonâ€™s currently sitting, having overheard that most of the girlâ€™s werenâ€™t interested in the donuts. He liked Grayson. His logical personality was refreshing. Crouching down next to him Gabriel extended the box, â€œDonut?â€"
5685,Hallowed Ground: A Haunting [See OOC to Join],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6136,2012-02-27T09:21:47,EbonyPearl246,"Catching sight of Camilla, Rio gives a rather sheepish laugh as she drums on her wrist. He's easily aware of what that means, but his grin never wavers as she smiles a bit his way, meaning she's not seriously upset by his tardiness. She's an awesome chick and this past year getting to know her has been a great pleasure for him. A bit crazy and a major space cadet, but always with that upbeat smile on her lips that makes it seem like she doesn't have a care in the world. It's nice, makes her fun to be around. Continuing his hum of pleasure, he finishes up his packing duties.<br/><br/>Grinning widely in self-satisfaction, he feels himself fit and ready for the adventure to be begin, even going so far as to voice the desire aloud, but alas that grin is wiped rather quickly from his face as the soft, yet eery echo of a familiar voice answers him from behind. Yelping with a quick jerk of his body, he gives a clear start before whipping his head in Rizel's direction, ""Whoa, dude! Where'd the hell you come from?"" Hand posed dramatically over his heart, he gives a rather poutish glare as Rizel backs off. Seriously, how'd the hell did he manage to get so close without Rio noticing, this wouldn't be the first time, but the answer's simple this time around. Turning the glare to Gabriel, the look is clear, as if accusing him for not warning him about Rizel's approach.<br/><br/>As his heart rate calms, the ebony-haired male sighs out before shrugging casually and finally giving a response to the question posed. ""I'm feeling pretty good to be honest. A little apprehensive to get things started, but otherwise I'm cool."" That will be the only time he's lets his guard down for the rest of the night as he eyes Gabriel and Grayson, now cozying it up on the curb together. Kicking at a stray pebble he allows his mind to wander for minute, eyes looking at, but not seeing the house before them as he waits for the cue to go. It's gonna be a long night, with no sleep and a mystery to solve. Developing a lop-sided smile, his mind drifts to home where his sister is surely throwing some sort of fit at the news of his latest dare.<br/><br/>Unlike him, she believes in all this supernatural nonsense and told him straight up doesn't have a good feeling about tonight. Her gut instincts are rarely wrong, if something isn't right to her it isn't right at all, but he promised her that--hey, even so he's done worst shit than explore an abandoned and supposedly haunted house and he's returned to her every time afterwards and he'll do it again tonight because, frankly, he's awesome. And she's a worry-wart. His bro didn't give a damn, just laughed it up because that's what he does. He has every bit of confidence in Rio. This night will be nothing special. Just another one of his reckless personal dares, encouraged and absorbed by his friends. Now they're all out here. And ya know what? Straightening up he's about ready to suggest that they get this show on the road. No use staying out here in the fucking cold thinking about, but before that can happen he spots someone in the distance.<br/><br/>Well now, what's this? Stepping away from the group he zeros in on the target, the chick unfamiliar to him, but undeniably attractive. Eyes half-lidding themselves as a rather charming smile forms across his handsome face he pauses a couple feet away from her. Hands slip themselves casually into his dark blue skinny jeans, head cocking to the side as he speaks up, ""Now miss, I do hope you realize it's not safe for a beauty such as yourself to be wandering these dangerous streets so late at night. Now I, officer Elario Kobayashi at your service, shall take it upon myself to escort you to your destination."" With his introduction he gives an elaborate bow, before straightening back to his full height of 6'0 and giving a somewhat sheepish, but still charming smile, ""That is, if the lady will allow it."" Dark blue eyes meet hers and she can see the confidence shining through.<br/><br/>Behind him, he's still aware of his group and has no such plans to abandon them for this pretty face, but just as he said it's late, she's a lone female, and it's not safe. Besides this new opportunity to flirt and charm her, his concern is genuine. As a true gentlemen, he must take it upon himself to make sure all the lovely girls and boys of this world are safe!"
5686,"Monsters, Dragons, and Curses IC (Permanently Open)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6195,2012-02-10T04:55:24,docemoon145,"((please sign up in OOC before posting in here !meow ))<br/><br/>For years the joined human governments (JHG) had tried to keep the existence of the supernatural hidden from the general population. In 2020 they let is slip. Someone in the JHG had taken their confidential files and leaked them onto the internet. At first, people thought it was a joke, but then they experimented with the information. People with aptitudes found that they could manipulate magic, and these people opened the first portal.<br/><br/>The first portal was the biggest screw up mankind had ever made. Amateur magic users, total n00bs, opened it, and found that it wouldn't close. All manors of things came through that portal, and gradually began to take over the human world. Many of them opened additional portals and welcomed all manors of creatures there.<br/><br/>The JHG gathered all the remaining humans and turned them into a single army the HSA (Human Survival Army). The HSA eliminated as many creatures as they were able, and eventually, the survivors went back to their own dimensions. However, some creatures have been known to sneak back into the human world and live among them.<br/><br/>The HSA formed a military stronghold around the un-closeable first portal, and for a while they lived in peace, but just because there were minimal otherworldly influences in their world, didn't mean that the other creatures had stopped interacting. In fact, most of them had taken one of three sides: those who wanted to stay in their own world, those who wanted to take over the human world, and those who wanted to explore all the worlds.<br/><br/>---------------------------------------------------------------------<br/><br/>The Eastern Caves of Dezerey:<br/><br/>Raita sat upon her stone, her light blue scales shimmering in the moonlight reflecting off the water. She'd told another six fortunes today and the process was always draining. Once again she found herself alone and friendless in her cave, seemingly doomed to stay there forever. She looked through the skylight at the moon and wondered what was going on in the outside world..."
5687,"Monsters, Dragons, and Curses IC (Permanently Open)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6195,2012-02-12T16:02:04,KriiVanWinters,"<span style=""font-style: italic""> This place is so bright...</span>The city was alive and pounding with different kinds of music, music that Vexx was unfamiliar with and the clothing of others was odd something called neon clothes, young females with their hair in different weird and wonderful styles whilst the men wondered the streets looking half dead their clothing also weird not as expressive as the females of this world but their attitudes were on a completely different wave length.<br/><br/>This place was gigantic from the buildings that advertised certain products as well as the clubs that beat in the background, the reason why Vexx knew so much was from his learning frame and how quickly he picked certain subjects up, his stomach growled and smoke sizzled out of his mouth, he did however manage to pull off a physical lie by blowing the thick black smoke into the air as if he was smoking, didnâ€™t want to make a scene after all.<br/><br/>The young male with his leather buckled torso as well as pants wondered down the crowded streets, the crowds going wild as they entered in and out the clubs surrounding the area, sober people go in and drunks come back out, certain places made Vexx uncomfortable and naturally it was understandable if he was in this situation, however it was the complete opposite the music of expression and people letting out their feelings no matter how deluded they seemed to be or even look, another thing was that he was a part of the crowed not entirely due to what he was wearing, a thick leather all-rounder collar that covered his mouth as well as a patch to keep his eye hidden, in fact he kind of stood out from the crowed but from what was currently happening no one seemed to care.<br/><br/>Vexx slowly got used to the night life, giant blimps decorating the sky once again more advertisement and the sound of the night life only beginning to get started, for the fun of it Vexx managed to get past a guard when a rush of people went into the club known as ""Liquid"" entering this fascinating place, everything was in neon lights, making his way down the stairs the music was only getting louder and louder as the bass vibrated around the huge room filled with dancers, some people sat in the shaded backgrounds where comfortable seats lay on the sides of the room along with a table in case orders were made, a bar on the far end of the room where plenty of people were getting serves and several bar tenders were showing their skills by blowing flames on the alcoholic liquid as well as spinning the glasses around their arms.<br/><br/>Vexx motioned to the beat in excitement, a innocent smile coiled around his mouth and made his way towards one of the comfortable seats, he laid back spreading his arms out that were suited in thick red and black leather that wrapped around his fingers, he watched as humanity continued to rave and dance while the night was young. A waitress motioned to Vexx and asked for any drinks to be served, a mere nod and a point to the labelled order that the waitress held out ""Flaming tiger"" a perked brow and a smile from the waitress as she left Vexx to get his drink.<br/><br/>A few minutes later and a boiling hot liquid with flames flickering off its surface was placed on the table, a held hand out for cash to be paid. Vexx shoved his hands in a jacket that rested a seat away from him, a lot of money filled the hands of the waitress as she merely smiled once more and nodded, no questions for such a large tip. It felt good as she sipped against his still flaming drink, in this world it was only an experience something to take his mind of his worries for a whilst but sooner or later at the back of his mind he knew he would have to move out once again."
5688,"Monsters, Dragons, and Curses IC (Permanently Open)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6195,2012-09-13T23:00:49,Volvoretta,"<Wait sister before you go...> Tzatch held her hand out to her sister Volvoretta. She pressed a stone bracelet into her large palm <wear this so they will not notice you. Do us proud. Destroy this abomination of the spirits> She smiled and looked into Retta's face with her blind eyes. With a swift not Retta slipped the bracelet on and smiled back<br/><br/>The change was painful. Retta screamed in agony as she felt her bones crack and compact down and down  pulling in tighter and tighter.  The cried out as she watched her  lovely fur fall away and reveal her scared body. Her claws had vanished and for a moment she stumbled. Off balance. Her tail was gone and instead she was forced to walk on these strange plantigrade feet.  She clung to a rock wall for support and stood there for a moment. Getting used to her new body.<br/><br/>Hours went by as she relearned how to walk, how to move, How to appear normal. Or at least a semblance of normal. At last she was confidant in her new skin.  She tied her hair back folding it over and over again so it wouldn't drag too much on the ground behind her. Her eyes blazed gold and that was something she could not hide. At least not yet.<br/><br/>This city stinks.  These people these soulless, lifeless humans wallowing in this stench it was almost unbearable.  Retta coughed a little as she tumbled into an alley way. Naked  and feeling rather exposed. Some old man who smelled of fermented hops  and potatoes closed in on her. ""Hey hunny... hic why'dun you commere 'n gimme a kiss?""  It was his unlucky day today.<br/><br/>Retta gripped the man in her hand and glared int to his eyes.  Her blazing gold  irises seeming to shift slightly as she looked deeper and deeper into him. Terror. Terror and horrors of such unimaginable and incomprehensible natures flooded his mind. Lovefcrafian shapes formless and sifting clouded his vision they came for him reaching out with their long terrible claws. What... what did they want.  They wanted only the simple things. His flesh. His blood. They demanded he give it to them. There was a scream that rang out though the alley way as the man collapsed  his life stolen away.<br/><br/>The now human Retta took his clothing, his cloak, his sunglasses and dressed herself int hem before disposing of the body. But no one checked. It was just another crazed hobo yelling to himself. Nobody cared.  Taking a strip of cloth she hung it over her face lightly like a veil.  She placed the glasses over her eyes to conceal her unchangeable traits and stumbled once more, out in to the bustling city.<br/><br/>This city stank. Those lifeless souls that passed her by. They had to die. They had to be destroyed. Or else they would kill the world. This city stank. Rank with the flesh of the walking dead that called themselves humans."
5689,"Monsters, Dragons, and Curses IC (Permanently Open)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6195,2012-09-13T23:47:53,docemoon145,"Several HSA soldiers were walking down the streets, patrolling in the unlikelihood that there was a monster roaming about. So far they had seen nothing unusual, merely civilians going about their lives and a few homeless bums. A rather strange-looking homeless person crossed their path and they became suspicious. Most bums didn't feel the need to hide their faces.<br/><br/>""Hey you!"" One of the four guards calls to the homeless person. ""What's under the mask?"" Just in case, all four raise their guns, ready to fire if the woman were to try anything funny.<br/><br/>Off in the distance, slight rumbling noises can be heard, though they're not close enough to tell what they are yet. Perhaps there's some sort of battle going on not too far away. The guards unanimously decide to head in that direction next if everything checks out here. ""Please remove the mask so we can verify your species!"""
5690,Operation X (For Me Rotten and Panda),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6275,2012-02-15T23:39:33,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"The boss looks at Jack, he wasn't happy with him. He hadnâ€™t been completeing his missions. â€œThis is the third time you screwed up and hadnâ€™t completed any missions. Ya know I should fire you, but youâ€™re a damn good assassin.â€ He says. The short stubby man with a comb-over begins to look through his file. â€œAnd I should fire you because you have been too wreckless as well.â€ He says. He was red in the face, like always. Then a smile comes across his lips. â€œThat is why the higher ups asked me to talk to you about this. Theyâ€™ve decided they didnâ€™t want to lose you and are assgining you partners, so that you donâ€™t fuck up.â€ He says. Then his secretary comes in. â€œSir.â€ She says. â€œYes, Jannet.â€ He snaps. â€œSomeone is here to see you.â€ She says. The man nods and then looks at her, â€œSend them in.â€ he says. She nods and then walks away from them. Soon there was a pound on the door. â€œDonâ€™t pound on the door damn it! Just come in.â€ the man says. Then in walks a tall young man, he was pale and had white hair. The look on his face said I donâ€™t wanna be here.<br/><br/>â€œJack this is one of your new partners, his name is Dagger. The only reason he is paired with you is because you canâ€™t be killed. He went into a schizophrenic episode and killed his entire team. That is why the hire ups assigned him to you, because heâ€™s good at what he does and they donâ€™t want to get rid of him.â€ He says. Dagger just leans agaisnt the wall and shakes his head. â€œRoger, of course they donâ€™t want to get rid of me, Iâ€™ve been with you guys for a long time.â€ He mutters. Then the man looks at Jack, â€œThatâ€™s the thing you are going to hate about him. Heâ€™s a vampire.â€ He adds. Dagger rolls his eyes, he hated being paired with people who hated him. Dagger then looks at Jack, â€œDonâ€™t mess with me and we wonâ€™t have a problem.â€ He says to him. Then he turns and looks at the man, their boss again. â€œSo when are we going on our next mission?â€ he asks. â€œTonight, but I will explain that when youâ€™re other partner gets here.â€ He says to him. Dagger only rolls his eyes and slumps down in a chair."
5691,Operation X (For Me Rotten and Panda),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6275,2012-02-16T00:13:08,ToysPanda,"Vayne was already there, she appeared from nowhere behind a guard which almost gave him a heart attack and made him scream. ""Shut up weakling and move out of my way"" pushing him aside, she stepped forward next to everyone. Those eyes, consumed by darkness made even the boss feel uneasy around her. This dangerous assassin was very known by everyone, the dog of the headmaster. Known of her short patience, the coldblooded killer which did not care of anyone, not even her teammates. Her goal was to get the mission done at the cost of anything - that's what she was trained for. This girl had been kept on a leash since she was a child, knowing no emotions, except hatred towards those who crossed the headmasters path. Her looks were intimidating, black long hair that nearly reached her bottom and on her back a huge crossbow that would definitely penetrate even tougher armor. Sharp, poisoned daggers hanging on the belt. Wearing no armor at all, allowing her to quickdraw and move very quickly, sneak and surprise her opponents. Long tight boots and a black suit decorated with the logo of their clan. Wolflike ears on top of her head, a tail that swinged unpatiently like she wanted to devour someone already. ""My name is Vayne and I'm here to do what is nessacery."" she said with a very cold tone in her voice, sparing not too many words, since her prefered approach was action instead of talk. This assassin also posessed the power of turning into a powerful wolf, which could tear her enemies down in matter of seconds - but it had a price. There was no guarantee that Vayne would not enter into a berserk while doing that, this was the state of wolf form that she could not posess any longer. It would destroy everything around her, including teammates."
5692,Operation X (For Me Rotten and Panda),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6275,2012-02-16T00:33:26,TheRottenLeprechaun,"""You're a damn good assassin."" Jack snickered at the comment and shook his head childishly. Considering he had not actually killed anyone in the time he had worked for the Boss, it was an out of place comment.<br/><br/>Apparently they wanted to leash him, put a partner or two with him, more experienced thugs, who knew what to do. Jack snickered even more loudly when the albino walked in and Jack kept giggling.<br/>""Sae, who's 'er big gal's blouse, eh? A white lil' lillae, all 'ere t'be me gawdian?""<br/>Jack flashed a big smile at the Dagger and sized him up. Jack was both taller, and broader, and if nothing else, Jack had colour in his cheeks.<br/><br/>His other watchdog was a girl, and Jack was in all honesty surprised he felt nothing for her. He was used to falling in love with whatever ass walked by him, but this girl was as uninviting as anyone he had ever seen. She introduced herself and Jack yawned in response. He hoped she would prove a sweet little girl, whom he would care for deeply, but he did not have high hopes. His lust for women in general and his apathy for this particular woman materialized in both an insult to the female assassin and hapless romance, which Jack mastered even less than he mastered the art of killing.<br/><br/>""I'm guessin' it'd all me turn t'duce meself, then? Wal, me name's Jack Jenkins, and I'm new in this 'ere outer fit. I'm ne real a fan o' pyres or... ye,"" and he pointed at the girl with a bored expression on his face. ""But if'n we're t'be parters then I'll guess I'm t'be stuck t'yer. Maybe thar gal'll let me blow air into 'er strange ears or'n lemme whisper sweet nothings.""<br/><br/>He turned to the Boss and still had to change his bored look.<br/>""So, who'd ye wan' us t'snuff this 'ere time, fat man? Ye've gathered yer best 'o 'em, so where'd ye poin' us?"""
5693,Operation X (For Me Rotten and Panda),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6275,2012-02-16T23:01:46,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"The boss looks at them, â€œYou all have heard of the terrorist organization called The Sons of Paradise? Well they got a new leader and theyâ€™re up to something extremely bad. Theyâ€™re trying to gather the Gems of Destruction to summon and evil entity, to take over the world and put it in an eternal darkness.â€ He says.Dagger rolls his eyes, heâ€™s heard this before. â€œReally that bull shit? Why the fuck does every one think they need to take over the world? Itâ€™s ridiculus and irritatinâ€™ as hell!â€ he snaps. The boss looks at him. â€œTheyâ€™re fuckinâ€™ idiots.â€ Dagger mutters as the boss agrees with him. â€œI have set up a private jet to take to where youâ€™re supposed to go.â€ The boss says. â€œOh and another thing, Jack the reason they are paired up with you, is because you canâ€™t be destroyed.â€ He says. Dagger just looks at the boss and then at Jack with a questioning glance but says nothing. Then he gets up and goes out side. He needed some air, his claustrophobia was getting the best of him. The boss looks at Jack and Vayne. â€œClaustrophobia.â€ Is all he says. Dagger leans agaisnt the wall and sighs."
5694,"Blood Mates (Me, Flyer, Zoruna)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6291&start=20,2012-03-06T19:58:34,flyer1111,"Makota is always so careful with her nails and or hair. Sometimes the women at the salons can be a bit rough. With the other hand that Makota isn't working on Lily turns on the green radio that sits on her desk. She taps her other hand and foot along with the music while keeping the rest of herself still. The benefits of having someone else do it is that both hands look neat and smooth instead of her right hand looking messy because she did it with her uncordinated left hand. ""Hey Makota? Would help me pick out a really sexy outfit? I want to ask this guy out. He usually only sees me at work in work clothes with a lab coat over top, so I want to show him some different this time around."""
5695,"Blood Mates (Me, Flyer, Zoruna)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6291&start=20,2012-03-06T21:42:00,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Once they get home, Veronica looks at her mother. â€œWell since my lessons are over and dinner isnâ€™t going to be for a while, I was thinking of going for a walk.â€ She says. Her mother nods, â€œJust be careful.â€ She says. Veronica nods, â€œCâ€™mon Jared!â€ She says as she drags Jared off by his sleeve. She could tell that he wasnâ€™t happy about it. â€œWell how else am I going  to get you to come with me? I have a feeling you wouldnâ€™t want to so, I have to forcefully drag you places.â€ She says as they walk down the sidewalk, they were heading into the city. â€œI can tell that you donâ€™t like this, so how about this? A deal? We take turns going to places that we like?â€ she asks. â€œThis away we can both be happy.â€ She says. â€œI donâ€™t like having a grumpy unhappy blood partner.â€ She says to him as they continue to walk. As they walk down the side walk girls began to giggle at Jared, they thought he was hot. Veronica rolls her eyes and she felt jealous but didnâ€™t know why she felt like that. Then she began to blush, realizing that she was developing a crush on Jared."
5696,"Blood Mates (Me, Flyer, Zoruna)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6291&start=20,2012-03-07T00:25:03,zoruna,"<span style=""color: #FF0000"">Jared listened to Veronica saying she was going for a walk. He was about to go work on Makota's motorcycle he'd given Makota a long while back. Than he hears C'mon Jared and is caught a bit off balance when caught off guard when she grabbed his sleeve. ""Fine."" he said in a grumpy voice as she dragged him off by his sleeve. He was very unhappy and noticed she could tell. He looked at her. ""I don't know maybe a heads up would work?"" He said in a huff. ""I don't like going most places unless I want to go to it. I'm used to going where I want to go. When I want to go there. Consequences be damned."" He sighed a bit and nodded his head. Just following her grumpily still. He didn't like being dragged around and then she spoke. ""A deal?"" He said. Arching an eyebrow in interest. He thought on her words. ""Fine."" He says. ""You have a deal for now. We take turns going to places that we like. As well as you get me a schedule of events that you HAVE to do so I have a basic idea of what the hell will be happening when."" He said simply. He just walked with hands interlaced behind his head. He heard the giggling and barely even flashed them a sideways glance. Even still that caused one girl to faint. He saw her blushing yet didn't comment on it. He looked at her and stopped. ""I need to feed. Let's go to that building that allows blood partners to do things like feeding in public."" He said. Pulling her along by the hand.</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFFF00"">Makota took her other hand and coated its nails with polish as well. Blowing on her fingertips to speed up the drying process than puts her hands down. Taking the regular polish and shakes it up. He begins to paint her right hand. Slowly coating her thumb first with the green nail polish. He hummed a bit and soon had her entire right hands fingernails painted. He was working on the second one happily when he heard her begin to speak. He lifted his head to look at her. ""Yeah?"" He asks. Than she continued on and he went from quizzical to slightly sad for a moment. ""Alright. Only because its you asking Lily."" He says softly. Softly to hide the undercurrent of sadness in his tone. He nodded his head. ""He hurts you and...I will have to deal with him."" Is all he said to that. He finished painting her nails and began doing the beautiful detailment when the nail polish dried. He finished the overcoat after all fingers had a beautiful design of a white rose in them. He stands up and pulls out a dark red sexy slit up the side and form fitted while being loose. ""Here."" He says. Setting it on the bed. ""I don't see why you want to look sexy for some random guy."" He muttered grumpily under his breath.</span>"
5697,"Blood Mates (Me, Flyer, Zoruna)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6291&start=20,2012-03-07T01:43:53,flyer1111,"That's the second time today that expression had crossed his expression.  ""You're so protective me Makota. I bet you can be just as scary as Jared sometimes, huh?"" Lily had noticed that Makota loves doing flowers on her nails, imparticularly roses. She can tell from his body language that's something is off, even if she can't here what Makota grumbled. She gets up carefully to go over to Makota. ""Cheer up Kota. Sulking doesn't look good on you,"" she says giving him a light kiss on the cheek."
5698,"Blood Mates (Me, Flyer, Zoruna)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6291&start=20,2012-03-07T21:03:48,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Veronica nods and let him drag her off to where ever they were going. She figured that he meant that he was going to feed from her, she had never done this before, in public, it was always at home, so it was going to be a new experience for her. And she was also nervous, because the last vampire that fed from her, got sick and almost died. But since Jared said that he was immune to her blood disease she trusted him. Once they go inside, she sits down at a table and she looks at him. â€œYou know Iâ€™ve never done this in public, only at home.â€ She says to him. She moves her hair away from her neck, so that he could feed, â€œAll I ask, is that you be gentle. I donâ€™t want a bruise.â€ She says. â€œOh and Jared, when weâ€™re done and at home I need to tell you something.â€ She says. She was going to tell him that she was starting to like him and develop feelings toward him, but she didnâ€™t know how he would react to that. She lets out a small gasp as he began to feed from her. â€œRemember what I said gentle, or youâ€™ll have to drink my blood from a cup.â€ She says."
5699,"Blood Mates (Me, Flyer, Zoruna)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6291&start=20,2012-03-07T21:51:00,zoruna,"<span style=""color: #FF0000"">Jared pulled her into a club where vampires feeding from blood partners was a common every day thing. It was also where he had once been known as the dance king. He had fed from people who had blood partners whose blood partners were okay with it. When he couldn't he went without. Days. Weeks. Months. He could go nearly a year without going into a blood frenzy and feeding from blood packets. He merely kissed her neck. Searching for where the pulse was strongest once they were sitting. Sitting directly next to her. ""You'll be fine."" he said. He continued kissing at her neck. He nodded his head and stopped on a sensitive part of her neck. The pulse was taunting him there. ""I'll be careful."" He says. Kissing her neck to make the neck sensitive for reasons other than his fangs about to sink in. His long fangs sink in and he begins to feed from her. Sucking gently in a way that was quite sensual.<br/><br/>He stopped feeding for a second. ""I won't drink it from a damn cup. Cup equals your blood partner will starve aka fast. if it gets to the point of insanity I'll feed from a friends blood partner. I promise...I'll be gentle."" He says as his fangs sink back into the same spot they came out of. He feeds until he is full. To him her blood was the sweetest he'd ever tasted and that alone was a bit addicting. He retracted his fangs and just kissed her neck until it healed over. He pulled her up and carried her on his back over to the bar. ""Cinnataxic. Virgin version."" he says. Getting the special drink and tossed some cash on the counter. Walking out of the club and gives it to her. ""Drink this virgin cinnamon slush. Specially made to taste good and regevenate energy.""</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFFF00"">Makota looked at Lily and smiled a tiny bit. ""Yes I am protective but only because I love seeing you happy."" He says softly. He intentionally didn't comment on that second statement. He sighed a bit though. He loved roses and they were a secret of his. He always had a rose of some sort upon his person. Only he knew the reason and cause behind such a thing. Today it was a rose barrette in his hair. He was tense though as he didn't want to be without his friend but was afraid to tell her. He looked at her and got a light smile as she gave him a light kiss on the cheek. ""He isn't good enough for you."" He says in a slightly grumpy tone. Hugging her to him. ""I don't want to share...."" he said softly.</span>"
5700,"Blood Mates (Me, Flyer, Zoruna)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6291&start=20,2012-03-07T22:20:21,flyer1111,"""You haven't even met him Makota. He seems like a pretty nice guy."" Though Lily does wonder why he never talks about his blood partner. But then again sometimes people don't have their partners come with them everywhere. Even Lily needs her own space sometimes, which usual makes Makota anxious so those periods last a short while.  Lily hugs him back. ""Okay, I won't bug you Makota."" Lily took it as he didn't want to share what's making him gloomy. She thought of something that might cheer him up. ""How long has been since you had a bit of my blood Makota? The stuff from the blood bank is nice but warm fresh stuff is always better right?"" Lily had found that she always had to offer being fed from to Makota. She wonders if Jared is the same way. Probably not  she decides. Jared seems to be more openly assertive than his younger brother."
5701,"Blood Mates (Me, Flyer, Zoruna)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6291&start=20,2012-03-07T22:37:55,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Veronica felt slightly dizzy and woozy, she nods and drinks the slush. â€œNow itâ€™s my turn!â€ She says with delight.  She grabs him by the hand, â€œAnd donâ€™t say no, cause we made a deal! I went some where you wanted to go to and now itâ€™s my turn to take us where I want to go to!â€ She say as she begins to drag him off. She was heading towards a store, one of her favoirtes. It was a book store. â€œI donâ€™t care how much you protest or try to stop me, we have a deal.â€ She says and drags him into the store. She begins to look through the isles dragging Jared behind her like a person draging a dog on a leash.  â€œI know you like being independent and all, but as my blood mate your supposed to go every where I go. So get used to it.â€ She says. That was one of the reasons that she would get along with Jared, she could be assertive as well. Once she was done browsing in the book store they go back out on to the street. â€œOk, now itâ€™s your turn to pick a place to go to.â€ She says to him."
5702,"Blood Mates (Me, Flyer, Zoruna)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6291&start=20,2012-03-07T23:27:39,zoruna,"<span style=""color: #FF0000"">Jared blinked as she climbed off his back and sudden grabbed him by the hand. He growled and sighed as she started dragging him off. He reluctantly followed as she was really hard headed. Like him and it was kinda eerie. He merely scowled at her. ""I will vehemently protest being dragged around like a filthy mutt."" he said in a huff. He was being dragged behind her like she was dragging a dog on a leash and he didn't like it. He was looking around as this was a store he had never once been in. He looked at her and rolled his eyes. ""So you keep saying."" He mutters. ""It will take time to get used to it. I've spent most of my life being able to go where I want when I want."" He reminded her. Following her slightly willingly. That way she wasn't dragging him across everywhere. He was back on the street and just looking at her.<br/><br/>Just as he turned to walk a sexy vampiress walked over to him. He continued walking but the vampiress got in his way. ""Outta the way Catalina."" He says gruffly. He knew the woman based on her actress posters around town. The vampiress pressed against him. ""Awwwww c'mon Jared. Everyone knows your the sexiest playboy out there. Just come have dinner with me."" She says. Playing her fingers over his chest. ""No."" He brushed her hand off and pulled Veronica along by her wrist. ""I have to go with my blood partner elsewhere. Good bye Catalina."" He said. Hissing as she got in his way and pressed against him again. ""Oh please Jared just one itsy bitsy date. Its all I'm asking for."" She kissed at his neck knowing from a friend it was a hot spot for him. Pouting when he pushed her away and tries ignoring her as she throws flirtacious comments his way. Dancing her fingers up his muscular chest until he pushed her away again. ""C'mon Veronica."" He said. Catalina pouting and brushed past Veronica roughly to rub against Jared. ""C'mon Jared I know you have needs just like any man. Surely you need more than just blood."" She purrs out. Jared looks at her. ""No. I'm going home with my blood partner. Go away."" He says coldly.</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFFF00"">Makota looked at her. ""I don't care. He isn't good enough for you."" He sulked a bit more again. ""I bet he isn't."" He protested. He didn't mind giving Lily her space but he didn't like not knowing where she was. He bites his lower lip. He blinked and looked at her. ""You aren't bugging me Lily."" He says softly. He sighed again and looked at her. Thinking for a long moment. ""A long time."" He says softly. He looked at her quizzically than it registers what she is offering. ""Yeah it is...I do enjoy feeding from you..."" he mutters. He looked at her. ""Lily I didn't mean you were bugging me. I don't want to share you. Not I don't want to share what is wrong with me. That IS what is wrong with me. I don't want to share you with anyone."" He turned beet red from head to toe and shifted shyly. ""I don't mind sharing with your family but...I don't want to share you with anyone else.""</span>"
5703,"Blood Mates (Me, Flyer, Zoruna)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6291&start=20,2012-03-07T23:45:38,flyer1111,"<span style=""color: #BF00BF"">Lily blinked. Doesn't want to share her? Why wouldn't he want to share her...oh. Lilies eyebrows rose as far as they could go. Now she really doesn't know what to think. She had never thought of Makota in a romantic way. At first she had wondered whether he qualified more as a brother or sister. ""I...I don't what to say Makota. I guess it's not unexpected but... It's still kinda of a surprise, you know?"" Which brought up another problem. She still wants to ask the guy out but not hurt Makota's feelings. Lily doesn't know what to do. She would ask Veronica when she gets back. After all she had planned on asking the guy tomorrow when she goes to work.</span>"
5704,"Blood Mates (Me, Flyer, Zoruna)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6291&start=20,2012-03-07T23:58:24,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Veronica glares at the vampiress evilly, she was getting jealous. But she didnâ€™t know why. When the vampiress continued to bother Jared, she deicded to say something. â€œJared said go away, so do it.â€ She says. Of course The vampiress ignored her and it made her even angrier, she may not look it, but she did have a firey temper that she usually had under control. Catalina just looked a Veronica, â€œWhy should I listen to you? Youâ€™re just a human being.â€ She says. Then she went back to saying flirty comments at Jared. â€œLeave us alone!â€ Veronica snaps. Of course Catlina ignores her and then kisses Jared on the cheek, trying to get him to go with her. By now Veronica was shaking with anger. â€œBack off heâ€™s mine! And stay away from my blood partner!â€ She snaps. â€œI donâ€™t see your name or even a ring on him.â€ The vampiress says. Veroncia lets out a growl, she was tired of her and without thinking she hits her in the face. Of course Catalina takes a step back surpirsed by her actions. â€œMaybe now you will get the hint or do I have to hit you again?â€ She snaps.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #40BF00"">There was a knock at the door at the house. â€œLilly someoneâ€™s at the door for you.â€ Lillyâ€™s mom shouts up the stairs. Of course it was Dray Valentine. He was here to ask Lilly out on a date, he even had flowers. He watched as Lilly and he blood mate came down the stairs, he was leaning against the door frame with a sexy look on his face.</span>"
5705,"Blood Mates (Me, Flyer, Zoruna)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6291&start=20,2012-03-08T00:51:05,zoruna,"<span style=""color: #FF0000"">Jared saw Veronica evilly glaring at the vampiress and was a bit curious on that. He heard her speak up for him and was a bit confused on that bit. He looked at the vampiress. Hissing at her in displeasure as she continued ignoring his blood mate. He rolled his eyes. ""Fuck off Catalina."" He says coldly. Hissing and bares his fangs when she kissed him on the cheek. He held onto Veronica's one hand. He had dropped it in shock when he heard what Veronica said. Back off he's mine? His eyebrow arched and he just looked at Veronica in a slightly dazed way. He was going to have to question her on that one later. He agreed with the second statement. He blinked and blocked a fist that went to hit Veronica.<br/><br/>Tightening his hold on the wrist and twisted. Hissing in anger and his eyes were a glowing crimson. He bent the arm behind the bitches back. ""Listen bitch don't be trying to hurt whats mine. She is my blood partner and Imma tear you up if you lay another hand in her direction. He threw her into a wall. Picking up Veronica. ""Let's go."" He says. Carrying her bridal style towards the house. Catalina whining but not really hurt from what Jared did. She was pissed though that the human was picked over her. Jared set Veronica on her feet. ""Your brave V...very brave. That was also stupid and could have gotten you hurt. but...thanks. For once I felt like I actually meant something."" He turned her to face him. ""However, what the hell was with the back off he's mine? Hmmm?""</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFFF00"">Makota looked at her slightly. Looking away as he was afraid he had just ruined their relationship. He bit his lower lip hard. Hard enough it made his fangs leaving beading bite marks in his lower lip. He licks the lips clean and sealed. He looked up at her. Nodding his head and pressed his hands together. ""Oh please don't hate me Lily. I don't want to ruin our friendship or how close we are. That is why I never said anything until I slipped up a few seconds ago. I didn't want to make you not want to be around me."" He looked at her and hugged her. ""Your my bestest friend no matter what."" He followed Lily downstairs and let out a very vampiric hiss. A sound he has not made EVER before. ""YOU!"" He cried out. Pulling Lily protectively to him. He let her go reluctantly and just stared at Dray. ""Go away Dray. Your not good enough for Lily. Your not good enough for a bug."" He spoke in an icy tone that was very not Makota like. He pressed close to her protectively. Visually shuddering at the sultry look he was sent.</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #40BF00"">Dray waited for Lily and Makota. He had a game plan hashed out. He had expected a less than friendly reception when Makota saw it was him. However, he was not expecting the icy tone. So it meant Makota was a bit wise to his games. Oh well...he could fake like the best of them. ""Why Makota why such an icy greeting? I'm rather hurt."" Makota hissed at him. ""You know why."" Dray shakes his head. ""I am only here to ask the lovely Lily to a date. I don't understand your reaction to me being here."" He faked hurt. Then looked to LIly. ""Miss Lily I cam bearing flowers and wished to ask you to dinner.""</span>"
5706,"Blood Mates (Me, Flyer, Zoruna)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6291&start=20,2012-03-08T04:03:32,flyer1111,"<span style=""color: #8000FF"">Lily watches Makota in concern. She blinks at him when he begs her not to hate him. ""Oh Makota I could never hate you. We've been together too long and you've know to much. Lily hugs Makota back before she hears her mother's shout. Who could be knocking at the door asking after her? She isn't expecting someone. She jumps when Makota hisses. She had heard that come from Damon before but never Makota. ""Kota? Do you know Dray already?"" Lily doesn't like the look that Dray had given Makota. She would wait for Makota's answr before saying yes or no to Dray.</span>"
5707,"Blood Mates (Me, Flyer, Zoruna)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6291&start=20,2012-03-08T21:23:59,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Veronica turns beet red when Jared asked about it. â€œIâ€¦Iâ€¦umm..umm..â€ is all she says and then she lets out a sigh. â€œIâ€™m developing a crush on you.â€ She says with another sigh. Then he gave her a look and she looks down at the ground. â€œThat is why I acted the way I did, I felt jealous that she wanted you, when I should feel like I should be with you and not her.â€ She says. They were near the house. She doesnâ€™t even look at him, only because she was embarrassed by what she had said. â€œI hope this doesnâ€™t change anything.â€ She mutters in a low tone, knowing that he can hear her. And then she does something unthinkable, she reaches up and kisses him on the cheek, of course after, she blushes again. â€œI-Iâ€™m sorry! I didnâ€™t know what came over me!â€ She says.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Iâ€™m stuch a stupid idiot!</span>She thinks and then without even looking a Jared, she runs toward the house, almost in tears. She runs pasted Dray, Lilly, and Makota. She goes into her room and slams the door shut as loud as it could. And then she begin to blast music as loud as it could go. This was a signal to Lilly that something was wrong and that she was upset."
5708,"Blood Mates (Me, Flyer, Zoruna)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6291&start=20,2012-03-08T21:55:36,zoruna,"<span style=""color: #FF0000"">Jared just her as she I...I...uumed. He blinked. Developing a crush on him? Hell no. He needed to nip that crush in the bud. Even he knew he was too bad of bad news for her. He watched her looked at the ground and didn't tear his gaze from her. His mind was thinking uh...shit? Now what the hell do I do to not be a bad guy? He looked at her. When she repeatedly didn't look at him he tore his studying gaze from her. ""It doesn't. But I'm bad news."" He turned her way when she reached up and what she aimed for his cheek landed on his cheek but very close to the edge lips. He turned into a statue. Mentally going down boy. Down. You aren't good enough for her. She deserves someone who doesn't ooze bad news. So he just looked at her. ""Nothing has changed."" He confirmed. Watching her and flitted slower than usual to keep up. He stops at Dray. ""Fucker get lost!"" He shoved Dray face first into the ground. Muttering a strew of curses and statements in vampiric tongue.<br/><br/>Then ran up the stairs and knocked on Veronica's door. ""Hey! I know your in there!"" He yelled over the music. ""I wanna know what the hell I fucking did to make you cry!"" Patience was running low. ""Aw fuck this! Her mom's gonna get pissed but don't fucking care. He kicked the door off the henges so hard it face planted onto the floor. He stood there in the door way. ""What the hell is wrong with you? All I said was it changed nothing. So you landed a kiss I wasn't expecting to my cheek. That was no reason to be almost in tears. What the hell went fucking wrong?"" He walked closer and turned the damn music off. ""I'm talking to you. I know for a fact I did nothing to you to make you cry. I won't lie and say I haven't done shit just to make people cry but your on a different level. Your on the friend level.""<br/><br/>He looked at her. ""You are the friend who stupidly is developing a crush on a bad boy rebel."" He flips and landed the other side of her. His hands on either side of her head. Leaning down. ""You don't want to fall for me V...I'm bad news. Very bad news for girls as nice as you."" His lips brushed over the flesh of her ear. ""Take it from me...you don't want to get involved with me....just bad news."" He kisses her cheek but though the flesh was cool it was slightly hot at the same time.</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFFF00"">Makota had seen Lily jump and it made him blush because he had been the cause of it. He didn't tear his gaze from Dray. ""Yeah...knew this skirt chaser since he was fourteen."" He says in a huff. ""He needs to go away. He isn't good enough for you."" He said in a still frosty tone. He leaned into her. ""Don't go anywhere with him. I don't care if he changed over the years or not. Not alone at least."" He pleaded with her. Even as he listened to Dray and hissed again. Leaning protectively close to Lily. He didn't want Lily to do it but perhaps that was just his first bout of jealousy speaking and not the way Dray was acting. He did seem to be ACTING like a gentleman but that worried him even more.</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #40BF00"">Dray cut him off. ""Makota that was more than seven years ago. Around thirteen years since I was fourteen. I've changed and I've matured. All I want is a date with Lily. I have wanted to ask her since first seeing her at work."" He looked at Lily and offered the flowers. ""Please Miss Lily just give me a chance to show you and Makota both that I have changed from a hormonal skirt chasing teenager into a grown man who has manners and different views on life. Just one date."" He begged in a convincing and pleading way. So skillful in his ways of trickery. ""I even brought my blood partner in case you wanted to make it a double date. Or to at least give Makota a chance to interact with another. I don't bring her anywhere often. SHe prefers to live her own life and I respect that."" Lies they were but spoken so convincingly it would be hard to see them that way. ""Marian...please come introduce yourself.""</span>"
5709,"Blood Mates (Me, Flyer, Zoruna)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6291&start=20,2012-03-08T23:20:52,flyer1111,"<span style=""color: #BF00FF"">A skirt chaser... oh joy. Lily had always been a forgiving person, but still her hackles go up a little bit. ""I wouldn't go somewhere strange without you Makota."" She takes the flowers but doesn't know what to do with them afterwards. Hopefully her mom has a vase around her somewhere. Her eyes widen when Veronica storms through and Jared pushes Dray into the ground.  She's worried about her sister but she also wonders what she should do about Dray and then Marion. The skinny black wearing female vampire comes into sight. She looks a bit undernourished, like she hadn't had a good source of blood in a while. <br/><br/>""Hello,"" she says sweetly. Lilly is very aware of Makota further tensing up behind her. Marion had spoken almost to sweetly. She looks between the stairs where Jared had kicked down Veronica's door and Dray. ""Fine. Just one date for now and we're from there,"" she says in a cautious tone.<br/></span><br/>Marion-http://1.bp.blogspot.com/_01kJT_-mTt8/SyEn9HDxBcI/AAAAAAAAC6o/EUAqdSn5wPU/s320/anime-emo-vampire-girl.jpg"
5710,"Blood Mates (Me, Flyer, Zoruna)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6291&start=20,2012-03-08T23:35:02,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Veronica looks at Jared, â€œIâ€™m not mad at you, Iâ€™m upset with myself! Iâ€™m so stupid for falling for you!â€ She says as she begins to cry again. â€œIâ€™ve tried holding back my feelings, but that vampiress made them come forth.â€ She says to him as she was crying. And then she burries her head in his chest. â€œI donâ€™t care. It seems I always have had a thing for bad boys.â€ She says still buried into his chest. â€œWhy canâ€™t you accept that Iâ€™m falling in love with you and I donâ€™t care that you are a bad boy or a rebel?â€ She says as she sniffs some.  She was of course telling her feelings to him, and she was stubborn no matter how hard he tried, she wouldnâ€™t stop falling for him. â€œBut I donâ€™t know why Iâ€™m falling for youâ€¦when I loko at you, I get butterflies in my stomach, I canâ€™t think straight and I act stupidâ€¦you should know that.â€ She says referring to the vampiress fight inccent. Then her mother walks by. â€œOh my god! What happened to your door?â€ She asks. Veronica looks at her, â€œMom! Me and Jared are having a private conversation. Jared will fix the door later.â€ She says. Her mother nods and walks away. â€œCanâ€™t you see that I donâ€™t care if you are bad news I just want to be with you!â€ She says to Jared."
5711,"Blood Mates (Me, Flyer, Zoruna)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6291&start=20,2012-03-10T23:50:26,zoruna,"<span style=""color: #FF0000"">Jared looked at Veronica. ""A...didn't think you were. B...that is stupid to be upset with yourself."" He blinked. ""Yes it is quite stupid to fall for me. I am bad news and you should be running in the other direction. Not heading towards me like you seem to be doing."" He blinked at her words. ""I always have women throwing themselves at me. It is a daily fact of life that women seem highly attracted to bad boy rebels."" He stated matter of factly. He blinked and pulled back a little bit. Looking down at her. ""Because you don't want to be with me. I can't accept your willing to waste your love on a man who has never settled down with one woman before."" He looked at her. ""You should care...I don't want to hurt you."" He said. Leaning down and whispers in her ear. ""The heart is such a strange muscle of the body. It goes towards the strangest of things."" He shakes his head. ""To answer your question it is just hard to believe because you are a nice and beautiful woman who deserves so much better than me."" He admitted grudgingly.<br/><br/>Listening to her. ""Maybe it is just a crush that will fade."" He mutters. He looked at her. ""I will admit punching a vampiress in the face was sheer stupidity. Though it was intensely highly amusing."" He admitted. He hissed when her mother walked by and yelled. He relaxed and looked at her. ""I can't see why."" He says. Looking down at her. ""I don't want you hurt by someone like me. You deserve better."" He said. His lips mere inches from hers. ""Bad boys like me spell nothing but disaster for beautiful good girls like you."" He moved a bit closer. ""However, since your so insistant I will allow you the luxury of attempting to win mine over. A feat no one has ever been able to do."" He captured her lips in a heated kiss that when he pulled away lingered. ""I still think you are wasting your love on bad news like me."" He kissed her neck. ""I'm still hungry so don't squirm."" He says. His fangs sinking gently into her neck as he begins to feed once more.</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFFF00"">Makota smiled happily. ""YAY!"" He threw his arms around Lily and his leg kicked up. He nuzzled Lily like he always did when he was uber excited and happy. His leg went down and he stood up straight again. Looking at Marian and tensed up further. Marian was sounding TOO sweet. It had to be a ruse! It was a ruse! He was almost completely sure of it! He hissed at Marian when she came near. ""Oh no you don't. Back up sister!!! Lily is my blood mate."" He said.  Shaking his finger at her with a hand on his hip. Glaring at her because she had looked at Lily as if she was her next meal. He pulled Lily close and looked at Marian with luke warm warmness. ""Perhaps you would like a blood packet."" He said. Pulling lily with him as he went to get said blood packets. He grabbed a couple and shoved them into Marian's arms. Letting go of Lily but staying REALLY close to her.</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #40BF00"">Dray looked at Makota and Lily. Just waiting and he saw she tensed up some when she learned he had been a skirt chaser. Well he had been a hormonal teenager after all. He was a man whore as a teenager and didn't give a damn that he had been. Still was to some extent. He looked at Marian. ""Lovely outfit you are wearing today Marian. This is Lily. And her blood mate Makota."" He spit out grass as he stood back up. Jared was here too?! That was unexpected. A hindrence in the plan that was completely UNWANTED. He would have to up the game plan some. He smiled and bowed to Lily. ""Thank you Lily. Let us go. Dinner at the chik resturaunt on Dace Avenue."" He says. Extending his arm in a gentlemanly way only to lower it at Makota's vehement hiss.</span>"
5712,"Blood Mates (Me, Flyer, Zoruna)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6291&start=20,2012-03-12T17:16:30,flyer1111,"<span style=""color: #BF00FF"">Lily felt a little bit of warmth when Makota nuzzled into her. It always makes her feel appreciated when he does that. She doesn't like Marian coming any closer to her then he does. Lily doesn't put up a struggle when Makota tugs her into the kitchen. She can feel him hovering right by her shoulder when they get back to the front entrance. A blink of surprise greets Dray's offer of dinner. ""Umm, I kinda need to get my purse from upstairs..."" This time she drugs Makota after her up the stairs. Even when they get back down stairs she still wants Makota close, as more of a comfort thing. ""Well, lead the way I guess,"" she says, not knowing what to do now.</span>"
5713,"Blood Mates (Me, Flyer, Zoruna)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6291&start=20,2012-03-12T17:21:20,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Veronica looks at Jared and sniffs again. After he was done feeding she looks at him, â€œBelieve me! Iâ€™ll try my hardest to win you over. Iâ€™m stubborn that away.â€ She says to him with a smile. That was the truth she was stubborn and would do anything to get him to be hers. â€œNow will you please fix my door before my mom has a cow again?â€ She asks him. Once the door was fixed she smiles at him. â€œThank you.â€ She says. She lets out a sigh and then lays across her bed, surprised that Jared was still sitting on her bed. She looks at him, â€œWhy didnâ€™t you ever settle down? I think you would make a great father.â€ She says to him and then blushes like mad. She of course was thinking out loud again.<span style=""font-style: italic""> Me and my big mouth </span>she thinks as she lets out a sigh and then sees the look he was giving her. â€œSorry I was just thinking out loud<span style=""font-style: italic"">again </span>.â€ She says to him. She felt quiet embarrassed by what she had said to him. â€œAs you can see I think out loud a lot.â€ She says to him. She then laid there and stared at the ceiling, she wanted to apologize to him, but she didnâ€™t know why.<br/><br/>She then looks at him again, â€œBy the way who was the guy that was talking to my sister? He seemed like a real creep.â€ She says. Then she remembered that she had heard a snippet of the conversation, hearing him say that he wanted to ask her sister out. â€œOh no! Heâ€™s not going near my sister! Over my dead body is that creep dating or going on a date with her!â€ She says as she runs down the stairs. Of course she saw that Dray was getting closer to her sister and smiled as she seen Makota protecting her. She then glares a Dray when he says something about a dinner date, usually if a guy wanted to date Lilly she didnâ€™t mind. But there was something about this guy that made her gut turn in knots and made her mind scream danger. She continues to listen to their conversation. She didnâ€™t like the sound of it. She then stands in front of Lilly, giving Makota look as if to say keep keeping her away from him and good job trying to protect her. Then she glares at Dray and holds her arms out preventing either Lilly from going near him or Dray and his blood partner from getting to Lilly. â€œOh no! Sheâ€™s not going on a date with you! Youâ€™re a creep! I have a feeling in my gut that you will hurt her! So no!â€ She snaps at him.<br/><br/>Dray tried getting closer to her and Veronica pushed him away. â€œDonâ€™t touch my sister! I think she would be better off with going out on a date with Makota or even Jared! Or even any other guy out there except you!â€ She snaps. She gives her sister a pleading look not to, and seen that Jared was on the steps giving her an almost surprised look. Besides having a fiery temper, she also had a feisty side as well and now she was showing it off, but of course not to impress him, but to protect her older sister. And if Dray got any closer to Lilly she would hit him, not caring about the consequences at all."
5714,"Blood Mates (Me, Flyer, Zoruna)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6291&start=40,2012-03-12T22:47:13,zoruna,"<span style=""color: #FF0000"">Jared looked at her. Smirking a bit. Kissing her wounds shut. ""Fine. Fine. Only because I don't want to be on the receiving end of a frying pan."" He says with a huff. Fixing the door and rehinging it. He looked at her as he sat back down. Looking at her. ""It ain't my style."" he said. ""I ain't found one that I find worth settling down. I ain't the father type either. I'm a wild card and used to it being my way or the highway."" He said. Frowning a bit. ""I doubt it. I just don't think I'm father material."" He said with a huff. Just giving her an odd looking. ""Its fine."" he says. Merely nodding. His entire demeanor changed. ""Fucker by the name of Dray. He is Makota's stalker. Or he was back when Dray was a teenager."" He said. Following after her and stands beside Veronica. Popping his knuckles. He smirked at Dray. ""Well you heard the senorita....adios bastardos."" He walked forward and threw Dray out by his shirt collar. Hissing angrily when the guy just came back in. He looked at Marian. ""You! Fucking whore! Get lost! Your kind of vampire isn't wanted here."" He says with an icy hiss at her. Watching her just ignore him.</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFFF00"">Makota stayed close to her. He very much appreciated Lily and that was his way of showing it. He hissed at Marian when she tried it again. Trying to establish his territory which she kept clearly ignoring. He just stared at Dray. What was this big buffoon skirt chaser jerk really up to? He nodded his head and was easily dragged up the stairs. He picked up her purse and handed it to her. He followed her back downstairs and stayed close to her. Just as they were going to follow Veronica appeared. Blinking and watches what happens. Giggling as he was quite happy she was doing that. He actually agreed with Veronica. He was glad he wasn't the only one thinking something was fishy with this date request. He watched as Dray backed up. Seeing Jared come down the stairs. He giggled at Veronica's last words.</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #40BF00"">Dray looked at them and pretended indifference to their actions. ""I am how do you say...old fashioned on date beliefs."" He says in explaination. He nodded and back up. He saw Jared following Veronica who came downstairs. He had merely followed Marian when she went closer to Lily. Pulling her back and looks at Veronica. ""Excuse me?"" He says. Faking hurt. ""She has already agreed to it. I am not a creep. How rude."" He said. Looking hurt by her accusation. ""I will not. How dare you say such a false accusation? I mean her no harm and have no intentions of hurting her."" He tried getting closer but again it was to pull Marian back. He was barely moved by Veronica pushing him back. Looking at Veronica. Mildly amused by her tone. He backed up in a show of no intention to harm. ""What a fiesty young woman you are. You don't even know me and yet you act like I'm going to hurt her. I was  merely pulling Marian back. She has a bit of an issue with blood lust. Hence why were aren't together most of the time."" Dray just got up and went back to where he had been.</span>"
5715,"Blood Mates (Me, Flyer, Zoruna)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6291&start=40,2012-03-13T06:22:57,flyer1111,"<span style=""color: #BF00FF"">Lily is really starting to wish she could hiss at Marian too. The female vampire is making her uncomfortable. Even if she is supposed to go on a date with Dray, she has the feeling she will be holding Makota's hand more for security. The vampire had become like a living security blanket for her. It dawns on her that Marian might have vampiric metabolism symdrome. Some called it a curse beyond the curse. Blood just goes straight her, making her always hungry. Blood lust problem indeed. Usually Lily doesn't like using Makota as a buffer but she certainly would today. ""He has a point Veronica. I did promise him <span style=""font-style: italic"">a</span> date."" One and only one she tells her sister with a look. ""If you want, and Dray doesn't mind, we could really make it a group date so that we all feel comfortable."" She meets Dray's eyes, telling him she wouldn't go without their back up. </span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #40FF00"">Hunger gnaws at her. Constantly. Even when eating it was still there. And to have a source of blood right in front of her...Without realizing it Marian drifts forward. She gives Dray an annoyed look when he pulls her back. He isn't paying her enough to keep control of her hunger. But it would be stupid to attack with Jared and Makota around. Still she wants to lick her lips, get at the hot flesh blood flowing through the sisters veins...But she needs the money Dray is offering. She would fake whatever he wanted. The drug that helps VMS is quite expensive but it makes sure that she can actually feel full like other vampires. ""Can we just go,"" she says exasperated. </span>"
5716,"Blood Mates (Me, Flyer, Zoruna)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6291&start=40,2012-03-13T17:57:21,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Veronica didnâ€™t like that Dray wouldnâ€™t go away. She was angry that he wouldnâ€™t listen. â€œYou heard what my blood partner said, go away! I donâ€™t want you touching my sister!â€ She says as he holds up her arms again and presses her back gainst Lilly. â€œIf you come near her or even touch her I wonâ€™t be afraid to hit you.â€ She says. She was still shaking with angry, â€œRight, and it rains pretzels and gum drops.â€ She says referring to him saying that he wouldnâ€™t hurt her sister. But when her sister said that she could go along, she gets a smirk. â€œFine, Iâ€™m only going to make sure your not gonna hurt Lilly.â€ She says. Then she looks up at Jared, â€œAnd youâ€™re gonna be my date.â€ She says to him and then she comes off the stares, smiling at his dumbfounded look, trying to laugh at her blood partner. She was every assertive like him and wouldnâ€™t take no for an asnwer, she would drag him if she had to. She then goes into the kitchen, hearing Jared following after her. After getting something from the kitchen, she goes back into the living room, and they were all standing there like they were frozen still. ""Before we go, I want to change."" She says as she quickly runs up the stairs. She then comes down a few minuets later in a black and red dress. ""Well are we going now or what?"" She asks.<br/><br/>What her outfitlooks like-m<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://modernfashionstyles.com/wp-content/uploads/s/575-short-black-homecoming-dresses-2011/wedding-accessories-ideas-short-red-homecoming-dresses.jpg"">http://modernfashionstyles.com/wp-conte ... resses.jpg</a>m"
5717,"Blood Mates (Me, Flyer, Zoruna)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6291&start=40,2012-03-14T18:16:06,zoruna,"<span style=""color: #FF0000"">Jared smirked at how Veronica was being. This was highly amusing in his eyes. He didn't know or see what game Dray was playing. He just knew in his gut that this guy was playing a game. Maybe they could curve ball it and make it so it was not a repeat event. He didn't trust this guy as far as Makota could throw him without powers and with only one hand. He hissed at Marian. Baring his fairly long fangs at her. ""Try it bitch. I'll rip you a new set of holes."" He said coldly. He chuckled at what Veronica said. Shaking his head. This was going to be amusing. He wondered if Dray could keep his temper in check. Probably not...knowing the bastard. Might surprise him though. Never know. He followed the conversation and looks down at her dumbfounded. Oh hell no! He was NOT going on a date with NOBODY especially not his blood mate who was hell bent on taming this bad boy.<br/><br/>He followed her into the kitchen then back out to where the two were. He hissed at Veronica. ""Damnit I am not going!"" He snapped. Hissing at the look she sent him. ""Fine but we are not a couple. We are not dating. I am going to keep Makota and Lily safe. AND I AM NOT WEARING ANYTHING DIFFERENT!"" He says in a shout of frustration. Though what happened next after they got back caught him off guard. He blinked a bit. ""Well...that was highly unexpected. Just shows you how much Makota cares for your sister Veronica.""</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFFF00"">Makota glared at Marian. While pressing closer to Lily. He was trying to be assertively establishing his territory but the she bitch wasn't getting the message. Especially not since she kept trying to come forward. He was starting to grow angry with this fact. He was thinking blood lust my ass she has blood consumption issues. He frowned as he found out they were still going. Sulking a bit and nodded his head. She had promised him a date. Why she didn't just cancel it was beyong him. Nodding his head in agreement. Wondering what Dray would say to that. Marian came forward again and this time lunging at Lily. He twisted in front of her and his hand went out. A bit like a fist as he hit her backwards away from his blood partner. Not yet realizing he'd punched her. ""Back off sister! She is my blood partner!"" He said in an angry hiss. He realized he'd punched her and gasped. A hand covering his mouth for a moment before he pulled his fisted hand to his chest. Holding it there by the wrist. ""I'm sorry...I...I didn't mean to. I just couldn't let you hurt Lily."" He heard Dray yell at Marian but he was too numb from shock to process what he'd said.</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #40BF00"">Dray looked at Veronica. ""I'm not going away Miss Veronica."" He says with a frown. She was such a rude and irritating little wench wasn't she. She was going to be a thorn in his side for what he had planned. He would play his role accurately. He merely looked at her. ""I have to go near her when we are on a date but your threat is duly noted."" He says in a calm voice. Even though inside he wasn't feeling calm. ""I have no intentions of hurting Lily now or ever."" He said. Though it sounded truthful he was really lying. She was a means to an end but he knew this plan was going to be hard as hell to get working with three barriers in the way. He merely smiled at Veronica. ""Feel free to come along then. Since it will make everyone comfortable anyways."" He says in a calm voice.<br/><br/>He made the mistake of letting Marian go for a second and she lunged forwards faster than as a ""human"" he could follow. He could have caught her but that would blow his guise. He yelled when she flew backwards. ""Marian! Have you no shame?"" He said in a scolding way. ""I already told you about attacking others when your having issues."" He pulled her up not roughly but he was clearly angry with Marian. Pulling out a pill and forces it into Marian's mouth. ""Take your medication and behave yourself. Next time I leave you at home."" He said in a warning way. Meaning she made one more idiotic move and she wouldn't be getting double or more what he promised. He looked at the four apologetically. ""I'm sorry for Marian's behavior. She usually controls herself better. I'll keep a tighter hold on her."" He said with genuine apology.</span><br/><br/><br/><span style=""text-decoration: underline"">Jareds outfit</span><br/><br/>m<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz260/TimeKeys/My%20album/antiquedsterlingsilverskullrings-1.jpg"">http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz26 ... ings-1.jpg</a>m<br/>m<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz260/TimeKeys/My%20album/1401.jpg"">http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz26 ... m/1401.jpg</a>m(one on each wrist)<br/>m<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz260/TimeKeys/My%20album/1094902554_4237960807-1.jpg"">http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz26 ... 0807-1.jpg</a>m<br/>m<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz260/TimeKeys/My%20album/untitled-1-1.jpg"">http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz26 ... ed-1-1.jpg</a>m(both leather)<br/>m<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz260/TimeKeys/My%20album/BROGUE-107-B-NPU-1-1.jpg"">http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz26 ... PU-1-1.jpg</a>m<br/>m<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz260/TimeKeys/My%20album/TS-SNG2_540-1.jpg"">http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz26 ... _540-1.jpg</a>m"
5718,"Blood Mates (Me, Flyer, Zoruna)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6291&start=40,2012-03-17T06:19:34,flyer1111,"<span style=""color: #40FF00"">Marian hissed at Makota. She had heard of him around town. Controlling herself is very hard when the hunger is growing all the more worse. And then it gets to the point where she can't fight it anymore. She lunges for Lily. Shock is clearly seen on her face when Makota hits her. Then confusion when he looks abashed at having done it. Dray forcing the pill down her throat stiffles a hiss. She hates when he does that. The pill will still take a few minutes to kick in. </span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #8000FF"">Lily doesn't even have time to see Marian move, much less Makota punch her. That's the second time today he had done something un-Makota like. ""Let's just go and get this over with. She claps onto Makota's arm and heads for the door.</span>"
5719,"Blood Mates (Me, Flyer, Zoruna)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6291&start=40,2012-03-17T18:02:38,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Veronica watches as the rest go out the door. Then grabs a hold of Jareds hand, â€œCâ€™mon Jared lets go.â€ She says as she goes to drag him out of the house. Of course she was jerked back, she looks to see that Jared had grabbed a hold of the banister of the stairs, it looked like he was clinging to it for dear life. â€œCâ€™mon! We have to go! Stop playing games!â€ She says as she pulls on him again and of course she was jerked back again. She lets out a frustrated growl and goes over to him. â€œWhat part of being my date donâ€™t you understand?â€ She asks. She then manges to pry his hands off the banister. â€œNow câ€™mon!â€ she says as she goes to drag him out the door once again. She is jerked back again. â€œDonâ€™t tell me you attached yourself to the banister again.â€ She says as she turns to see that her blood partner had attached himself to another object. â€œUgh! Jared! Quit being difficult with me!â€ she says as she pulls on him as hard as she could and manages to detach him from the object. She then manages to drag him to the door and was about to drag him out the door. She shuts the door and continues to drag him. She drags him to the stairs. â€œDonâ€™t even think about it.â€ She says as she goes to drag him down the stairs and he stops. â€œJARED! GO! THEYâ€™RE GONNA LEAVE WITH OUT US! STOP BEING STUBBORN!â€ she says as she pushes on him and causes him to fall off the stairs with her landing on top of him. Now it was an awkward situation. â€œUmmâ€¦â€ She says with a deep blush. â€œLetâ€™s go.â€ She says as she gets up and drags him to his motorcycle."
5720,"Blood Mates (Me, Flyer, Zoruna)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6291&start=40,2012-03-22T23:11:13,zoruna,"<span style=""color: #FF0000"">Jared grabbed onto the banister the second she grabbed onto his hand. He was holding on tightly as he just did NOT want to go to that fancy pants resturaunt. He refused to move so when she pulled him again all she got was two centimeters than she was pulled back once more. Shaking his head. ""I ain't playing a damn game. I don't fucking wanna go."" He says stubbornly. Cursing as she pried his hand off of the banister. He was grumpily pulled along until his hand latched onto the couch and refused to let go again. He reluctantly was detached from the couch. ""No. I won't. I wasn't asked in this equation I was aggressively informed."" He said with a huff. She dragged him and he stopped.<br/><br/>Turning right as she pushed him and landed on the grass with her on top. Grinning impishly. ""Well if your going to be that forward."" He says in a sultry tease. Sneaking a kiss just because he felt like being a bad boy and doing so. He pulled away in a way it lingered. Huffing as she dragged him to his motorcycle. ""Alright. Alright already. I'm moving to the damn bike."" He dragged her onto the motorcycle and took off after the car. Weaving in and out of traffic. Muttering profanities the entire time. Riding up a ramp used for towing cars and speeds through the truck and off the side of it. Pulling to a stop in the parking lot of the resturaunt. He was getting looks and didn't give a damn. He pulled Veronica into the damn resturaunt by her wrist. Then sits down after letting her into her seat. Plopping down before Marian could get beside Veronica.</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFFF00"">Makota just looked at her and was still highly shocked at what he had done. ""I'm sorry but you shouldn't have tried to hurt Lily."" He says softly. He let Lily clamp onto his arm and leaned into her as nonverbal support. He held onto her as well. Just glaring at Marian and shaking his head. He hadn't meant to hit her. He was shocked he had. It was just that fierce need to protect her no matter what took over. He knew he would protect her from anyone and everyone. No matter if he had to use his powers or not. He sat down on Lily's side and tensed when Dray sat by him. Relaxing when he saw that Veronica and Jared weren't too far away. He was just hoping dinner would get over with quickly. He just wanted it to be them. Even IF the guy was being a total gentleman. He still didn't trust him.</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #40BF00"">Dray was highly displeased with his business partner Marian. She had almost jeopardized the whole thing. He frowned at what Marian was thinking. Too bad if she hated him doing that. It was better than them locking her up for not doing so. He led the way to his car and opened the door for the two sitting in back. Marian went to follow and he dragged her into the front seat. ""Sit. Now."" He hissed into her ear too softly for the others to hear. ""Behave yourself."" He says where everbody could hear. ""I'll help you with food at the resturaunt. Right now stay still and stop trying to feed from my date."" He said. Getting into the car and drove to the resturaunt. He sits by Makota and Jared both. Making sure he got at least one seat next to Makota. However, this was foiled by Jared sitting beside Veronica so that Marian couldn't. Well this was going to be just the tension filled dinner now wasn't it? No he needed to keep his eyes on the ball. This was all just a show. Even if he did slightly like Lily she was a means to an end.</span>"
5721,"Blood Mates (Me, Flyer, Zoruna)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6291&start=40,2012-04-26T21:52:10,flyer1111,"<span style=""color: #BF00FF"">Lily feels a whole lot safer on this date with Makota protecting her. Even though most people think he's harmless at first Lily knows better. Or at least as a vampire can ever be. She also takes heart that Jared is protecting Veronica from Marian.<br/></span><br/><span style=""color: #00FF00"">Marian just can't wait to get this thing over with so Dray will pay her. She desperately wants to quit being tormented by hunger all the time. For now the pill that Dray had forced down her throat is starting to take effect. </span>"
5722,"Blood Mates (Me, Flyer, Zoruna)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6291&start=40,2012-04-26T21:58:24,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"When Jared rode over the ramp, Veronica held on to him tight and closed her eyes. She didnâ€™t really like how he was driving but she knew she couldnâ€™t say anything. She lets out a sigh when they pull into the parking lot. She was going to mention something to Jared about it when they sat down. She just let him drag her into the resturant and she sat down beside him. â€œYa know Iâ€™m not a vampire, you canâ€™t go driving off crazy like that! You could have killed me!â€ She says to him. â€œIâ€™m only objecting to the way youâ€™re driving is because Iâ€™m<span style=""font-style: italic"">mortal</span>not<span style=""font-style: italic"">immortal</span>.â€ She says. â€œIf you keep driving like that and we get into an accident,<span style=""font-style: italic"">you wonâ€™t get hurt</span>,<span style=""font-style: italic"">I wil</span>!â€ She says. She wasnâ€™t yell or anything, she was just telling him off in her normal voice. â€œSo maybe you can tone it down on the speeding.â€ She says. She lets out a sigh and then crosses her arms. She was glad when Lilly and Makota got there. She watches as they sit down and then glares at Dray and Marian as they come in and then watches as they sit down too. She then looks back at Jared, â€œEven if you speed I think I would feel safer if you drove a car. Not a motorcycle. I can believe that you rode over a ramp that was for towing cars! You about scared the heck out of me! You almost gave me a heart attack!â€ She says, obviously still upset. â€œI could have screamedâ€¦screamed right in your ear..if I wasnâ€™t too busy closing my eyes and squishing up agianst you!â€ She says. Of course she knew that Jared wasnâ€™t going to listen, but she still needed to tell him about it."
5723,"Blood Mates (Me, Flyer, Zoruna)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6291,2012-02-16T23:07:04,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Name: Veronica Tyler<br/>Age: 20<br/>Gender: Female<br/>Race: Human<br/>Appearance:m<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i290.photobucket.com/albums/ll276/chika_princess/anime%20girls/cute-blonde-girl-in-green.png"">http://i290.photobucket.com/albums/ll27 ... -green.png</a>m<br/>Other Information: She has a blood disease that is like poison to most vampires<br/>____________________________________________________________________________<br/><br/>Veronica walks into the kitchen, she had just gotten up. And the first thing she sees is Damon, her motherâ€™s Blood Partner, pouring himself a glass of blood. â€œThat is something I so didnâ€™t need to see this early this morning.â€ She says as she walks over to the fridge. Damon just shrugs. In Veronicaâ€™s society everyone had a vampire partner call a Blood Partner. They protected their human counterpart from harm, while in exchange giving them a place to live an occasionally blood from them- if the desperately needed it. When a human comes to age, which is around 16 years of age, they are assigned to one. But in Veronicaâ€™s case she still doesnâ€™t have on because of her blood. It was like poison to vampires. Most people thought she was weird, even some made fun of her. This included her best friend and sister. But of course they were only teasing her. She grabs some eggs and then begins to cook some on the stove. Her mother then comes in. â€œMorning Veronica and Damon.â€ She says in a cheery voice. â€œGood morning Mom.â€ Veronica says. â€œMorning,â€ Damon says. And another thing in this society was that vampires are protected by the charms that they wore.<br/><br/>Later on Veronica was out with her sister. As she walked along with her, she heard the giggles from other girls and whispers from others. Her sisterâ€™s Blood Partner was walking behind them.<span style=""font-style: italic""> That stupid agency better find me one soon, itâ€™s been four years. </span>She thinks as they continued to walk. She loved to go shopping with her sister. Her sister always made shopping fun. The only part was that she thought was annoying was that people kept staring at her because she didnâ€™t have a Blood Partner. And this was getting tiresome. She thought in order to function in this society she needed one. But it seemed like she may never get one because of her blood disease. She walked silently, which was unusual for her. They soon get done shopping and go home. Her mother then comes running up to her when they enter the house. â€œThe agency called, they finally found you one.â€ She says. Veronica smiles, â€œFinally.â€ She says â€œWhen do I go?â€ She asks. Her mother looks at her, â€œI scheduled for you to go to the agency in two days.â€ She says. Veronica nods happily and goes up the stairs."
5724,"Blood Mates (Me, Flyer, Zoruna)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6291,2012-02-16T23:52:27,zoruna,"<span style=""color: #FFFF00"">Name: Makota Blazon<br/>Age: By Appearance 20<br/>Appearance: <!-- m --><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz260/TimeKeys/inter_b141-1.jpg"">http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz26 ... b141-1.jpg</a><!-- m --><br/>Gender: Male???<br/>Race: Vampire<br/>Other Information: Has a twin brother who is nothing like him. Is rather....different. Which doesn't really even begin to cover it.</span><br/><br/>~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~<br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""><br/>Name: Jared Blazon<br/>Age: By Appearance 20<br/>Appearance: <!-- m --><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz260/TimeKeys/L_Tokyo_by_Sei_ten-1-2-1.jpg"">http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz26 ... -1-2-1.jpg</a><!-- m --><br/>Gender: Male<br/>Race: Vampire<br/>Other Information: The Vampire Rebel<br/><br/>Jared stood on the cliffside that over looked the town. They were hunting for him. They wanted to tie him down. To make him a blood partner. He knew why. He had been dodging them for four years now. He was the only one who could be partners with her and not get sick or die from it. He just wanted no part of it. He was the wild card. The rebel. The freelancer. Settling down was just not in his plans or list of things to do. He watched as wind rushed through his hair. They were getting closer. They wanted him now? Just because they could find no other? What happened to being...how do you say...black sheeped? Listed amongst those not worthy to be part of society? They sure as hell couldn't make up their minds anymore could they. One minute he was dirt and the next they were begging his help. He knew when they found him it would be the beginning of the end. He wasn't reluctant because of the woman's blood disease. No he was reluctant because he didn't want to be a Blood Partner.<br/><br/>Then the council found him. <span style=""font-style: italic"">Great. Stuffy bag of bones. Dust bags.</span> He thinks to himself. The beginning of the end. He had to appear but only because they had something over his head...his twin brother. The council was reverting to dirty tricks to get what they wanted. Two days was all he had. What would they do to Makota if he didn't show up??? He couldn't risk it. So he hopped onto his motorcyle and drove back off towards town. He looked at them. ""What happened to being worse than humans? Now you threaten me in one breath and ask a favor in another? You sure as hell are desperate.""</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFFF00"">Makota woke up and jumped out of bed. Showering and dressing in a pair of black jeans and a leather shirt his Blood Partner picked out for him. Though he much rather would wear one of her pretty outfits. He sighed and brushed out his hair a thousand times. He knew that Veronica's mother's Blood Partner...Damon was evil to him. Said he was too girly. Well phooey on him. He didn't have to take it from the old brute. He put on a pair of sneakers that he'd picked out. His feet sliding into them easily. He stood up and looked out the window. ""Wonder if they caught you yet brother."" He says. Leaving the room and walks into Veronica's sisters room. Jumping around inside. Hands clasped together as he saw how lovely she looked today. ""Oh my god! You look so beautiful today! You should wear those earrings you bough the other day. Its almost time for breakfast. Come along let's go down for breakfast."" he says. Clasping his hands again. Then runs over and hugs her. Pulling her along to the mirror and begins to do her hair in a beautiful hair style. Then stops and turns her. Inspecting her and teased her bangs until they flopped around with lots of bounce.<br/><br/>""Come along. You have work today. We don't want you to be late."" He says. He ran out ahead of her and got him a glass of blood. Bouncing in delight for Veronica when he heard she was getting a Blood Partner in two days. ""So delightful!"" he says. Clasping his hands then runs to tell her sister the good news. ""Your sister is totally getting a Blood Partner in a couple of days. I have a feeling it might be someone I know. But oh isn't this so wonderful!"" He says. A leg kicking up behind him before settling back on the ground.</span>"
5725,"Blood Mates (Me, Flyer, Zoruna)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6291,2012-02-17T00:39:49,flyer1111,"Lily Tyler<br/>Age-22<br/>m<a class=""postlink"" href=""https://d27fcql9yjk2c0.cloudfront.net/assets/1581332/lightbox/92162fd70c0e07fe6776e3d4f252eff8.jpg?1277251606"">https://d27fcql9yjk2c0.cloudfront.net/a ... 1277251606</a>m<br/><br/>Lily finished brushing out her own long blond hair when Makota comes into her room. Of course she had left it down, figuring that her blood partner would do it up for her. She dressed in an emerald green tank top and a dark blue jean skirt rounded off with a pair of black thick healed sandals. By now she's used to Makota's weird ways. Including getting randomly hugged out of the blue. Unlike Veronica Lily doesn't mind the sight of blood. She works at the blood bank as one the techs so she's around it constantly. She blinks when Makota says it might be someone he's knows. ""That's good. It's about time they found someone for her. The treatments didn't work to well."" Lily goes to kitchen to get some eggs and bacon.<br/><br/>Of course Makota comes along with them when they go shopping. He could always pick out the best things for them. And more often than not ends up wearing some of what they by themselves. Lily had even seen him wear heels a few times. That is one articule of clothing she detests. Lily pokes her head of her door when Veronica runs past. ""Hey Nica want me and Makota to go with you?"""
5726,"Blood Mates (Me, Flyer, Zoruna)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6291,2012-02-18T19:37:43,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Veronica looked at her sister, ""Sure."" She says as she goes into her room. Two days soon fly by quickly. She was awoken by Makota giving her a hug. â€œMAKOTA! ITâ€™S TOO EARLY!!â€ She shouts as she gets up out of bed. Now she was excited after she realized what day it was. She then began dancing excitedly around her room, doing a little dance and singing â€œI get a blood partner today, woo hoo!â€. Her mother comes in and shakes her head as she smiles. â€œTake it easy Kido.â€ She says. â€œSorry! I finally get one after all these years of waiting.â€ She says. After eating breakfast, her sister drives them to th Agency, it was a plain white building, just like the blood banks. They go inside and check in. Veronica was sitting on a plastic white chair, everything was white inside the building as well. She began to tap her foot anxiously, as she waited. The magazines that were in the waiting area had celebraties with their blood partners and other things that were going on in the world. She tried to keep her mind on it by looking at them, but nothing seemed to work. She wanted to get up and pace, but didnâ€™t want to make a scene. â€œVeronica Tyler.â€ A female, who was dressed sort of like a nurse said. Then Veronica got up to follow her."
5727,"Blood Mates (Me, Flyer, Zoruna)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6291,2012-02-18T20:29:57,zoruna,"<span style=""color: #FF0000"">Jared rode his motorcycle over a hundred miles per hour OVER the speed limit. He was within view of the city rather quickly. He had rode nonstop towards where he knew Makota was living last. He rode up over cars and kept going. Landing on the middle line and begins driving towards the Agency. Yeah he knew where it was. He wouldn't be heading towards it if it wasn't for the fact if he didn't they would harm Makota. That was the ONLY reason he was even back IN this damn town. He spotted a ramp, or something qualifying enough for one, and revved the engine higher. Riding the motorcycle up it and off it. Crashing through the manager's glass wall and intentionally dived the bike lower so it grazed off his head and made a tire line of baldness on his scalp. Twisting the bike and skids it to a stop a mere foot from manager.<br/><br/>He ran a hand through his hair. Turning the motorcycle off and gets off the bike. Walking over to Makota and investigate him. ""Good. The fucking bastard hasn't laid a hand on you. Long time no see Makota."" He says. Getting a grimace as his brother gave him a tight hug. He one handedly patted the guys back. An ackward expression on his face. ""Okay Makota you can let go now....anytime now."" he says. When Makota finally let he go he walked over to the manager. ""I'm here. Now what?"" He says in a bad ass tone. ""You EVER threaten my brother again and it won't be just your hair that is missing. Capeche???"" He says sharply and deadly. His very posture and tone screamed rebel bad boy. Turning and notices the girls. ""Hello ladies. Nice to see you. My name is Jared. Jared Blazon. Apparently I was called in to be one of you two lovely ladies Blood Partner."" He turned a withering look to the Manager. Then looks at Veronica. ""You must be Veronica. I hear you have a blood disorder which makes your blood toxic to most vampires."" He walked over and looked at her. Running a hand through his hair for a moment. ""It won't be an issue with me. I have immunity to blood disorders.""</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFFF00"">Makota gives Veronica a hug. ""No it isn't! It is totally the right time for a hug! You have to get up because today is the big day!"" He says. Jumping in delight before running off to get Lily ready. ""Its her big day! We should totally celebrate afterwards! We could go to the park or take her to that resturaunt she wanted to go to. Or we could take her to that amusement park she wanted to go. Though the rides are a bit intimidating...I'd so get on them if it made you both happy!"" He says. Brushing out her hair and french braids it. He then leads the way outside. Going with her sister to the Agency. He wondered if it was his brother. His brother was one of the extremely few he knew that could handle Veronica's blood. He looked at Lily. ""I SO hope its someone who will get along with the rest of us. It would be such horrible drama if the girl or guy that is Veronica's blood partner was like your mother's. God he is so mean and awful.""<br/><br/>He lets out a squeal of delight as the glass crashed in and the guy on the bike landed. Jumping up and down like a school girl. ""I knew it! I knew it! YAY! I knew it!"" He says in delight. Jumping up and down while clasping his hands. ""JARED!!!"" He squeals out in happiness and excitement. He gives his twin brother a tight hug and lets him go when he heard the sound he made. Running and hugs Lily in his excitement. ""Its my brother! Yes! No one else would be better than Jared!""</span>"
5728,"Blood Mates (Me, Flyer, Zoruna)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6291,2012-02-18T22:30:19,flyer1111,"Lily had gotten up and dressed pretty much awake in name only. Makota's energy help wake her up. She blinks owlishly as he quickly and gently does her hair in a nice tight french braid. The drive over to the agency goes pretty well in her old beat up green chevy car. All the white bothers Lily. ""I hope so too Koto."" So plain and lack luster.<br/><br/>Of course she and Makoto accompany Veronica back into the office. Lily remembers making the same trip when she got Makoto as her partner. He had taken instantly to her. It had taken her a little bit to get used to him. Of course Lily defends him from Damon and everyone else who picks on him. Lily protects her little sister by covering her and ducking down when some maniac comes through the window on a bike. She watches in amazement when Makoto hugs the nutcase. ""That maniac is your brother?!"" Then whaa Jarred says catches up to her. ""You threatend Makoto,"" she asks with a glare towards the director. She doesn't like people messing around her partner. Lily and Jarred will get along very well based on the fact that they are protective of Makoto."
5729,"Blood Mates (Me, Flyer, Zoruna)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6291,2012-02-20T21:21:30,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Veronica looks at Jared, she was suprised.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Great! I get a rebel psychopath as my blood partner.</span>She thinks. And when he said something about the manager threatening Makota, she glares at him. Makota was like her best friend. ""You Jerk! How dare you threaten him! that's down right rude!"" She snaps. She then looks at Jared and nods, ""Yes I am Veronica and ok."" She says. Then she goes into an office and signs some papers and then they were on their way. She looks at Makota and then at Jared, studying them intensely. Then she looks at Makota, ""There is no way you are twins, you just don't look the same."" She says. She was still staring at them the whole time going home, trying to make out the identical features in both, but she couldn't tell. They soon go home and into the house. Her mother was waiting for them. ""Mom this is my blood partner Jared, he's Makota's brother."" She says and her mother nods. ""I just hope he isn't a sissy like Makota."" Damon says from behind their mtoher. Veronica rolls her eyes, ""Well for your information, he's not! And Makota isn't a sissy thank you very much! He's just different! Something you don't seem to get!"" She snaps and then goes into the kitchen. She too defended Makota from Damon, they were usually the ones who got into arugements about it."
5730,"Blood Mates (Me, Flyer, Zoruna)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6291,2012-02-21T00:21:17,zoruna,"<span style=""color: #FF0000"">Jared blinked and frowned. ""I am not a maniac. I merely am a rebel. There is a difference you know."" He says. Looking at Makota. ""I'm guessing she is your blood partner. You did well brother. Least she seems to get along with you."" He says with a shrug. He nodded his head. ""Yes. He threatened my twin brother."" he says with a growl. Sending a heated venomous glare the director's way. He smiled at Veronica. ""Nice to meet you then."" he says softly. Blinking as they were looked at. Shaking his head. ""My hair is definitely different. I think the only thing really noticably identical is the fact we both have softer features than most males."" he says simply.<br/><br/>Getting on his motorcycle and pulled Veronica on in front of him. He drives home with her and pulled to a stop outside her house. He goes in last and walked inside. Seeing her mother he did a half wave. ""Yo."" he says. His tone much different from his brothers. He heard the guy talk about Makota and his features went from gentle to violent in a matter of seconds. He flitted and before Veronica made it fully into the kitchen Damon went flying over her head and through the small open window above the stove. He flitted again and stood in front of Veronica. ""Don't ever fucking talk about my brother that way. Next time I hear it you get a true beat down and not just a warning."" He says. His eyes glowing crimson. He turned back to normal and shook his head. Looking at Veronica. ""Thanks for sticking up for my brother."" He says. Hearing Damon land in the bush outside the kitchen wall.</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFFF00"">Makota had protected both girls because of the glass. He knew his brother was pissed and knew that it was because someone had to have threatened him. ""Oh that is so unfair mr. director. I did nothing to you. Your so mean."" he protests in a girlish way. He blinked and looked at Lily. ""He isn't a maniac. He is my over protective twin brother. He was merely avenging a wrong. My brother is highly protective of me. He has always been that way. Like a true rebel knight in shining leather."" He says. Shaking side to side with his hands fisted and pressing together. He walked in and pouted at Damon's words. ""Oh you are such a boarish evil meanie brute. Why do you always have to be so mean?"" He protested.<br/><br/>Pouting adorably. He was glad Veronica stood up for him even if it resulted in Damon getting into it with words with his blood mates sister. He blinked as Jared flitted and totally gave Damon a vampiric ""warning"". He looked at Lily. ""Why does your mother let him be so mean to me?"" he says in a slight whine. ""I don't ever do anything to him."" He sighs and looks at her. ""Let's paint our nails lily. I'll put on that beautiful color you picked out for yourself just last week.""</span>"
5731,"Blood Mates (Me, Flyer, Zoruna)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6291,2012-02-21T21:02:53,flyer1111,"""Hi, name's Lily,"" she says in response to Jared telling his brother that he did well with getting put with a partner. Like Veronica Lily is having a hard time spotting the similarities between the brothers. Lily focuses on driving back to house instead of looking Makota over. They walk into the house in time to hear part of Damon's words. Ye olde vampire is mired in his ways. Males should act masculine and females should act feminine. No blurring lines there for Damon. Before Lily can blink or say anything in her partner's defense Jared sends him out the window. ""She's tried talking to him about being more accepting. He's just mired in his ways Kota."" Leave it to the vampire to go from bullying to nail polish. ""Sure, the new high gloss mint green I got."""
5732,"Blood Mates (Me, Flyer, Zoruna)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6291,2012-02-21T22:57:39,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Veroncia looks at Jared, â€œMother tries talking to him and convincing him to accept Makota, but as my sister statedâ€¦heâ€™s too old fashioned.â€ She says as she gets a frying pan out of the cupboard. It looked like she was going to cook something. But she knew how Damon was and knew something was going to happen. Damon storms through the back door into the house, highly pissed off.  Just as he enters the house, Veronica smacks him in the face with the frying pan and then over the head. â€œThatâ€™s for being mean to Makota.â€ She says. And then she smakes him over the head again, â€œAnd thatâ€™s for trying to fight with Jared, my blood partner.â€ She says. Damon stumbles back, surprised by her actions. Then their mother comes in the kitchen. â€œVeronica Allison! What have I told you about hitting Damon over the head with a frying pan?â€ She asks. Veronica had done that several times in the past. â€œWell momâ€¦he was making fun of Makota and he was going to fight my blood partner.â€ Veronica says. Their mother sighs, â€œDamon, follow me please. Weâ€™re going to have a serious talk.â€ She says as she drags him off to another room. Soon yelling could be heard."
5733,"Blood Mates (Me, Flyer, Zoruna)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6291,2012-02-23T19:10:27,zoruna,"<span style=""color: #FF0000"">Jared merely shook his head. This guy better not fuck with Makota right now. He heard Lily's nickname for Makota and was merely amused and curious about it. He said nothing on it though. Only his brother could switch from hurt to talking about nail polish in under one breath of space. He nodded his head. ""Too old fashioned is gonna get his ass kicked a lot for messing with my twin brother."" He says bluntly. He watched in interest as Veronica pulls out a frying pan. Wondering what in the world she was going to do with that. Soon as Damon stormed in the house he gets smacked face first by a frying pan. He smirked and actually snicker. Watching him getting bopped over the head. Shaking his head a bit. ""Coulda taken him Veronica. He is just a pushover old bat for brains fartbag."" He says calmly. ""Old fashioned my ass. He is prejudice."" He watched as Damon was dragged off into another room. Then he heard yelling and merely shook his head. ""This is going to be a very interesting turn of events."" He says simply. Looking at Veronica. ""You beat him over the head often?"" He asks. Looking at her and watched Makota go to drag his blood partner off to do nail polish. Only his brother could find this a time to paint their nails.</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFFF00"">Makota nodded his head. ""He won't ever accept me because he is a prejudiced meanie. I wish he would at least try and be nicer. Mired in his ways or not doesn't give him president to be a bully."" He says. Pouting a bit than brightens up as she agreed. ""Oooooo....that will look so FABULOUS on you."" He says. Drawing out the word fabulous a lot. He giggled as Veronica beat the crap out of Damon with a frying pan. Or at least hopefully knocked a bit of sense into him. He pulled on Lily's arm. Taking her away from the scene and up the stairs. ""Oh what color should I wear today? You should so pick it out this time!"" He says in a delighted way. ""It has been a while since we've done our nails. We will look like beauty queens in no time."" He says. A leg kicking up behind him for a second before he was off dragging Lily into the room they at times shared. He liked Lily but that was a story for another time.</span>"
5734,"Blood Mates (Me, Flyer, Zoruna)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6291,2012-02-25T15:51:26,flyer1111,"The older girl just rolls her eyes when Veronica starts beating Damon with a frying pan. She had seen this routine many times before. She already has the perfect color in mind for her blood partner. ""Maybe that nice cobalt blue?"" For some reason that is the color that is speaking to her for him today. Of course to keep their nails healthy between paintings they put olive oil on them. She starts digging out the nail panting equipment once they get to her room."
5735,"Blood Mates (Me, Flyer, Zoruna)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6291,2012-02-25T19:34:17,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Veronica looks at Jared and nods, ""Yeah, I do that every time he makes fun of Makota."" She says to him. ""Makota is like my best friend, so I have to defend him. Along with my sister."" She adds. Then she looks at Jared, ""You know what we should do, we should get to know each other better since we are blood mates."" She says. ""But one thing I am glad about it that you won't get sick or maybe possibly die if you drink my blood."" She says as she sits down at the kitchen table. ""Let's see here...ok...so how old are you, I mean in vampire years?"" She asks. ""I'm 20, so about 4 years ago I was supposed to get a blood partner, but they couldn't find me one."" She says. ""Oh and what are some of your hobbies? Mine are painting, drawing, listening to music and writing."" She says. She then gets up and goes to the fridge and gets a drink, a can of soda. Then she looks at him again and points to the other end of the fridge. ""That is where the blood is stored, my sister works at the blood bank, so we usually have a very good fresh supply of it."" She says and then sits back down at the kitchen table."
5736,"Blood Mates (Me, Flyer, Zoruna)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6291,2012-02-26T05:49:27,zoruna,"<span style=""color: #FF0000"">Jared looked at her and smirked again. ""Good. You beat him over the head with the frying pan. I'll just fucking beat the shit outta him. We'll tag team it to protect my twin brother."" He says. Grinning a bit. Blinking a bit. ""Not used to other people helping protect my brother. Not sure I like this turn of events. Though he is your friend and best friend so I guess I really don't have a choice."" He growled at that fact. He looked at her. He blinked a bit. ""Er...what?"" He says. Rather caught off guard. Get to know each other? What the hell was that about? Well if she insisted. Which he had a feeling she was. He looked at her. ""Three hundred and twenty."" He says simply. Hobbies? What the hell? He didn't well alright if she insisted. ""Building motorcycles. Detail work. Writing music. Playing the guitar. That is all really."" He says. Letting out a growl. ""I don't drink packets. I drink it fresh or I don't feed at all."" He shook his head. ""I won't drink from a packet. Unless I'm about to go in a blood frenzy. Even then its just a small one.""</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFFF00"">Makota just winced when Damon got yelled at by Lily and Veronica's mom. ""See you later broooooootheeeeeeer."" He says in a sing son voice. Looking at his blood partner with adoring eyes. He adored her and if he allowed himself to admit it loved her. He didn't allow himself to do it yet though...he was afraid of what that would mean. Even after he admitted it to himself he couldn't tell her. It would cause ackward situations...right? He sighed and didn't say anything as of yet. Not even to himself. His eyes brighten up and he nodded his head. ""Oh that sounds absolutely perfect and beautiful! Lets dooo iiiiit."" He says in a sing song voice. He watches her digging out the nail painting equipment. Jumping up in girly ways in excitement. ""Oh can I paint yours first? I'll include those love designs that you always pay chinese people to do on your nails. I can do it just as good as they can.""</span>"
5737,"Blood Mates (Me, Flyer, Zoruna)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6291,2012-02-28T22:51:29,flyer1111,"The vampire's sigh doesn't escape Lily's notice. She wonders what had made Makota sigh. It's true, Makota can do designs on her nails better than people in the nail salons can. ""Okay, like I'm going to turn down a little bit of pampering."" Lily sits the stuff on her desk and spreads her nails out after she puts a towel down to protect the wood."
5738,"Blood Mates (Me, Flyer, Zoruna)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6291,2012-02-29T00:00:01,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Veronica nods and looks at him, ""That is awesome!"" She says with smile. Then her mother comes into the room. ""Maybe now Damon will get it through his thick head."" She says. :""Or I could just hit him over the head again."" Veroncia says. Her mother shakes her head no, ""No. even though that can't hurt him, it's still rude."" She says. ""But it's fun!"" Veroncia says to her. Her mother just rolls her eyes. ""Oh and don't forget your violen lessons."" Her mother says to her. Veroncia nods and goes and gets her violen. He mother then grabs her keys and opens the door. She waited for Veroncia to go out first. Of course Veronica grabs Jareds hand and drags him out the door with her, even if he didn't look pleased about it. ""Since you are my blood mate you have to get used to going places with me."" She says. They get into the car and then begin to drive down the road. They arrive in front of a small building and get out. They go in and Veronica waits in a small room. Then a short small man comes in. â€œOk, warm up first.â€ He says. And Veronica does so."
5739,"Blood Mates (Me, Flyer, Zoruna)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6291,2012-02-29T17:25:38,zoruna,"<span style=""color: #FF0000"">Jared looks at her with a quizzical expression. ""What is awesome?"" He mutters. He was just stating the facts she asked about. She was such a strange human. He looked at her mother. ""He better or I'll beat it into him."" He says with a hiss. ""Mess with my brother like that..."" he mutters other things including foul profanities under his breath. He looked at her mother. ""I could make it hurt him but I think then you'd have a dent in the frying pant...in the shape of his fat head."" He says bluntly. Violin lessons? He had no intentions of going there and then he had his hand grabbed...tightly. Well tightly for a human but she caught him off guard so he was dragged out the door with her. He had an extremely displeased look on his face about this fact.<br/><br/>He looked at her. ""No. I just have to get used to you possibly almost always winning because you pull feminine tricks like the puppy dog eyes. Or will insist continuously until I give in just to shut you up with the repetitiveness."" He says grumpily. He was dragged into the car which he wasn't happy about. ""Why couldn't I have just taken you on the motorcycle?"" He said grumpily. ""I hate not being in control."" He muttered in complaint. He is dragged out of the car then into a small room. He watches a short small man come in. He just listens to Veronica warming up. Well okay then...now what the hell was he supposed to do?</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFFF00"">Makota didn't realize that Lily had noticed and caught his sighing. He was too nervous and shy to tell her right now though. What if she had someone she was interested in? He waited for her answer on the nails. ""YAY!"" He says. Arms going together and his right leg kicking up in his excitement. He lowered it and smiled. ""Just wait. I have classes while your at the college to teach me foot massage treatments and massaging techniques. Soon I can pamper you fully."" He says with a soft squeal of delight. He gets her nail polish and begins to shake the bottle. ""What color would you like whatever design you want in?"" He asked as he finished shaking the bottle. Then takes out a nail hardener and undercoat polish. Shaking it up and puts it closest to her. Pulling out the clear overcoat and shakes it up and puts it to the side. Opening the nail hardener and undercoat polish and begins to apply the fast drying clear coating. It would help her nails grow longer and still be strong.</span>"
5740,"Blood Mates (Me, Flyer, Zoruna)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6291,2012-03-01T22:06:06,flyer1111,"Lily looked a little abashed when Makota says about pampering her fully. ""You spoil me a lot, don't you Makota?"" Sometimes she wonders what he would do if he didn't have someone to dote on. ""Maybe white or black? To really contrast with the green?"""
5741,"Blood Mates (Me, Flyer, Zoruna)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6291,2012-03-01T23:13:25,EsSeNcE_wItCh666,"Once she was done warming up, her teacher looked at her. â€œNow play the song that you were practicing to last time we met, you still have the sheet music right?â€ He asks. Veronica nods and pulls out the sheet music from her case and begins to play a song (Link a bottom). The teacher looks at her and stops her, â€œYouâ€™ve been practicing good.â€ He says. Veronica only nods and continues to play the song. Once practice was over, they had to wait outside for her mom to come in pick them up. The looks at Jared. â€œOh by the way I wanna say something to you.â€ She says. When he looks at her, â€œThank you.â€ She says. â€œThe reason I said thank you, is because you make me feel normal as everyone else, like I donâ€™t have a blood disorder or anything and now I wonâ€™t get teased by people and called names.â€ She says, she had a sad look on her face. Every since the incident happened with her first blood mate, she was made fun of and tease by others and called hurtful names. â€œI know you didnâ€™t do this for me, but for Makota, but still thank you.â€ She says. Soon her mother arrives and picks them up. Damon of course this time was with her, but he didnâ€™t say anything.<br/><br/>â€œWe have to go to the store, I need to pick up a few things for tonights dinner and also toilet paper, since weâ€™re out of it.â€ She says as Veronica and Jared get into the back. Veronica only nods and hopes what she said to Jared would mean something to him or at least he would take it in concideration.<br/><br/><br/>The song-m<a class=""postlink"" href=""https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=hYgJAN1Ol5g&amp;feature=related"">http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=hYgJAN1O ... re=related</a>m"
5742,"Blood Mates (Me, Flyer, Zoruna)",https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6291,2012-03-04T20:10:32,zoruna,"<span style=""color: #FF0000"">Jared had listened to the entire song and would now be able to play it on the guitar. He played by ear and memorized anything and everything he heard. Playing what he heard as if he had read the nots and was playing by memory what was on the sheet of music. He stopped and looked at her quizzically. Blinking as she thanked him. Rubbing the back of his head as he wasn't sure how to react to that. He listened to what she said and actually felt something for her. ""You are welcome."" He said in a slightly muttered voice. Seeing the sad look on her face. ""I'm sorry people were stupid idiots enough to treat you that way. You don't have to worry about that ever happening again."" he said truthfully. He nodded his head. ""It was originally for Makota yes but...now its for you too."" He admitted in a slightly muttered voice. Clearly unused to this sort of situation. He gets in back with Veronica. Refusing to buckle up but made sure Veronica was. He watched the scenery go by. Her words meant something to him and he took them into consideration. He would keep her from every having to go through that ever again. No one outside of Makota had ever thanked him for anything.</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFFF00"">Makota saw her abashed look and got an ackward expression on his face before it vanished. He nodded his head to her question. He probably would be sad and lonely if he didn't have someone like Lily to dote on. ""White will be a perfect contrast."" he says. Pulling out the white nailpolish and sets it to the side. He shook up the clear coating that had nail hardener in it. Removing first any remnants of nail polish from her finger nails. Opening the bottle of polish and gets off the excess polish. Lifting her hand and begins to smoothly put on the undercoat of polish.</span>"
5743,Eight Rings of Damnation IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6344,2012-02-19T23:23:20,Boundary,"It was really cold up in the Southern Rift Mountains, the wind had picked up in the higher altitudes and the snow whipped around up high in the mountains where Logan walked, his horse close behind him and his hand tight on its reins as he lead it through a rather tight space. Logan's companion Auroch was close behind and his horse was having just as much trouble maneuvering through the miniature valley that was carved into the mountain by years of erosion and age. Logan's robe blew around in the wind and his hood was occasionally blown off of his head, the freezing cold making him wince, he opted out of wearing snow gear as he believed that this trek would be a good test of one of his spells, a spell that allowed him to resist the cold to a degree. Logan kept his mind focused away from the cold and tried hard to focus on warmth and sunshine, the result was him not freezing to death due to a light barrier around his body that decreased the cold to a bearable degree.<br/><br/>""We almost there?"" Logan looked back and asked his companion, who simply responded with a glance and a nod. Logan was tired of the cold and would be happy to see the sun for once, seeing as how the storm around them blocked it out for the most part. Logan felt a reprieve when he saw a bright light at the end and he emerged on a cliff face, the sun shining nice and warm in his face and made him forget about the storm. Looking towards the ground, Logan could see the mining and smithing town of Cutter's Edge a humble looking town with small buildings and people moving to and fro going about their business. Logan could see the ancient ruins on the eastern side of the city that some households were built off of and up and away from all the other homes was the home of Gaiden Morrow, the legendary blacksmith.<br/><br/>Logan looked upon this town and reminisced on the days when he would travel here with the Royal Caravan to gather weapons and armor for the Royal family and Ridgefield's troops. The sound of the clangs of metal and the smell of burning coals and steel always had made him feel like he was in another world that contrasted that of palace life.<br/><br/>""Reminiscing on memories again? I have learned that it is not always healthy for mortals to reminisce....especially on memories of a life that can never exist again."" Logan heard the dark voice speak in the back of his mind. Sarin, the demon of forbidden secrets and knowledge, always was tuned in to what Logan was thinking and doing, making comments that for the most part were not helpful. This was one of those times, though he was right, Logan could never live such a carefree life ever again, not after what Matthias did to his mother. He was not here to remember, he was here to make things right and make sure humanity did not fall to the selfish ideals of a single man. It was not what his mother wanted of him...but it was what she needed of him.<br/><br/>""We going down?"" Auroch said behind him, mounting his horse. He put his hood up, readying the horse for the trek down into the town.<br/><br/>""Yeah let's go."" Logan replied, mounting his horse as well. Together the duo proceeded down the face of the mountain, their mission clear and their purpose strong in their minds.<br/><br/>Today was the beginning of the end.<br/>---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------<br/><br/>Logan and Auroch kept their hoods up as they rode through town. The town had not changed much, in fact it seemed more or less exactly the same as it did when he last saw it. He saw the local inn and decided against staying in it, deciding that they could do another day's worth of traveling before sleeping. Auroch was almost right beside him, Logan saw him as a sort of shadow of sorts as he stuck close to him their entire time in the town of Cutter's Edge.<br/><br/>""You ever travel here with my mother?"" Logan asked, trying to break to silence.<br/><br/>""Only a couple of times, she had come here to investigate the local ruins and she if she could not learn anything new from them. Another time we came here because I needed a new sword."" Auroch responded, not even attempting to draw out more conversation.<br/><br/>""Is that where your sword came from? Gaiden Morrow made it? How did you afford that?""<br/><br/>""Your mother was a very persuasive person."" Auroch answered, ""That and she and Gaiden Morrow go back...he owed her a favor."" he adjusted the huge sword on his back and made sure it was tightly secured to his armor still, which it was.<br/><br/>Logan decided to not try and make more conversation with Auroch. Auroch did not seem to be in a talking mood right now. Granted, he never was much of a talker while on the move. The rest of their trip was in silence as they maneuvered their horses through the crowds that littered the market.<br/><br/>They traveled for many hours after leaving the city, well on their way towards the Avorstinian territories. Night had begun to fall and Auroch recommended they set up camp. Logan had agreed and they then set up a tent and fire. Auroch had left to hunt in a nearby forest while Logan boiled some water to make a stew out of whatever he caught. Tonight it was rather windy, and the fire helped keep him warm. He was still a little cold, but not as cold as he was up in the mountains. He waved his hands over the fire, willing it to burn a little hotter. The water started to simmer and he smiled as he imagined eating some stew, he and Auroch had not eaten since they left Tynaris and proceeed towards the mountains and he imagined that Auroch was just as hungry as he was...granted Auroch did not really have to eat as often as he did. He continued tending to the fire and patiently waited for his companion to return with some fresh meat.<br/>---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------<br/>Auroch moved slowly through the brush as he looked around for prey to kill. He held a bow of yew in his hands and an arrow already drawn back against the string. He could hear something moving fast in the bushes and he made sure to keep his ears out for it. A tuft of fur passed his line of sight for just a second and the hunt was on. He moved quickly through the bushes, chasing after the shape that moved among the leaves, disturbing the brush with each movement. He kept his bow ready and waited for an opportune moment to fire. He gauged the target's speed and moved his aim ahead accordingly, noting the way it moved...back and forth, back and forth. Auroch took in a deep breath and let the arrow fly, it flew into the bushes and he heard it slam into something fleshy. He walked over to where he saw it hit and found that he had shot a rabbit clean through the chest. He grabbed it and threw it into his bag and continued his hunt...he decided that it would be smart to hunt for the next few days of travel as opposed to hunting just for what they needed now."
5744,Eight Rings of Damnation IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6344,2012-02-19T23:34:13,Trever,"Tarren paced the halls of his posting with growing aggravation. 'There was no attack recently. There will not be an attack today. There will not be any attacks within the coming months. Yet here I stand, wasting my time. It was late in the night, the moon stood high in the sky. Whatever mages that would have been lining these halls were fast asleep, comforted with their protection. Respecting such protection was however, far on their list. 'How many times must I have to prove myself to gain the respect I deserve.'<br/><br/>He continued his paces, lost in his thoughts until his foot caught hold of an item, causing him to stumble to the ground, hands to his sides. Grimacing with rage, he took the offending object into his hands and was about to hurl it across the room. His arm caught halfway through the swing, halting it's motions. Out of curiosity he brought his hand before him, and slowly peered into his palm. Resting carefully was a small, simple red tinted ring.<br/><br/>What it was doing lying in the floor mattered little to Tarren. Mages tended to cast aside useless knickknacks often enough. For some reason however, this ring did not appear so useless. He jostled it about his hand, felt it's weight wondering where it had come from. A gruff voice quickly interrupted his concentration though.<br/><br/>""Nice fall child. Perhaps learning to walk would be wise before arming yourself as such."" Surprised at the outburst from seemingly no where and infuriated with the insults on his name, Tarren drew a dagger, clenching the ring tightly in the other hand, and whirled around ready to charge the intruder. What stood before him gave him reason for pause however. A giant of an orc, clad in thick armor. Undeterred after the initial surprise, he threw the dagger directly at the intruding orc, who in turn quickly raised his shield to stop the offending blade. ""Ah, so you do have the skills. And a rage I have not felt in a good long while. It displeases you that so many belittle your skills doesn't it Halfling?""<br/><br/>Startled by the words, Tarren finally allowed himself ease slightly, no longer on the attack. ""How do you know of such things orc? There hasn't been a single one of your kind within this city since it's founding.""<br/><br/>The orc seemed to grin, though it could have been a snarl as far as Tarren could tell. ""I know many things, but foremost I know that you want to be feared and respected for the skill you possess. And I know you want to put those who wrong you in their place, beneath your boot.""<br/>Tarren looked at him, and back to the ring in his hands. Holding it aloft betwixt his index and his thumb, he looked hard at the red circle. ""You have allowed those who spit in your name to roam free for to long. Allowed them to step past you, throwing you and your skills aside. No more. They will know your name and rightfully fear it. It shall be a much different world from this day forward.""<br/><br/>Tarren looked up from the ring at the orc, but he was nowhere to be seen. The hall was again empty. Slowly, he slipped the ring onto his finger and moved to re-sheath his dagger. Lifting the blade and placing it in it's rightful place, he looked once more at where the orc once was. ""Yes... A much different world indeed."""
5745,Eight Rings of Damnation IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6344,2012-03-11T17:42:37,Eferhilda,"With a gasp Varali awoke, her eyes glancing about the room in a panic as she sought the enemy that she last remembered looming over her, preparing to end her life.<br/><br/>â€œEasy there, no need for all of that...â€ came a gruff voice and a strong hand across her chest to keep her from trying to sit up too fast. â€œHere drink and be stillâ€<br/><br/>Now that her panic was subsiding and with a glass of water being thrust at her, Varali could focus on the male who was in the room with her. One of the medics, an old grizzly looking fellow, whose fur was starting to turn grey with age. With much thanks from her parched lips Varali drank down the refreshing water, nearly choking from how thirsty she was. Once it was slacked she looked at the old timer who continued to just stare at her silently.<br/><br/>â€œWhat?!â€ she growls not enjoying him observing her in such a manner.<br/><br/>The old timer stayed silent though his eyes went to her fist that was still clenched so tightly about something. Which she held closer to her person when she noted where his eyes lay. â€œNothing. Get rest. You will be wanted back in the fight soonâ€ he gruffs out to her before standing and lumbering away.<br/><br/>Alone now she took the time to finally open her hand and to see just what it was that she had in her hand. There sitting in the palm of her hand was a ring, simple in design, with a slight greenish tint to it. As she held it up in low light of the room it seemed to gleam or almost pulse really and she could almost swear she heard a whisper. A soft beckoning for her to put it on. Without seeming to really realize it she had slipped the ring on and now stared at the green metal against the contrast of her rust colored fur.<br/><br/>â€œBeautiful isn't it?â€ came a weathered voice from across the room.<br/><br/>Eyes snapping to the source of the voice, Varali emitted a low growl as she made the effort to rise out of bed though was halted with a short yelp by her wounds. â€œYou have no business human...â€ she growled in a threatening tone.<br/><br/>â€œHush with that nonsense and save your energy. I will not be here for long.â€ he stated simply.<br/><br/>â€œWell...what is it that you want?â€ Varali asked the cloaked and shrouded man.<br/><br/>â€œIt's not what I want.....it's what you want.â€ at her perplexed stare he sighed, moving toward her with an odd catlike grace that belied the age in his voice. Though he was smart enough to keep a safe distance from her. â€œWhat is it that you want? Anyone ever ask you that before? Anyone even cared enough to ask you?â€ his tone soft and oddly seductive in its inflection. â€œDon't you want better? Don't you deserve better?â€<br/><br/>Varali began to stare at the ring for it had begun to pulse and throb on her finger while he spoke, â€œI do deserve better....I want better...â€ she said in a soft whisper as her eyes continued to stare at the ring.<br/><br/>â€œSo why not go and get betterâ€ came his gravel like voice in soft whisper against her bad ear.<br/><br/>When she spun to snap at him, she found him to be gone. After a quick look about the room she found that she was once again alone and wondering if she had just been talking to herself the whole time. Regardless she now knew what she wanted in life, what she deserved out of life. All she needed to do now was go and get it."
5746,Eight Rings of Damnation IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6344,2012-03-29T05:59:50,2.2zenith,"""The sword should be as wide as two thumbs and index fingers, thin enough to slip though ribs, yet strong enough to resist the shock of battle,"" The elf tapped the anvil as she walked past, ""Place five Frame Wards on the blade, I will enchant it later on."" The memory of her previous sword breaking as it struck a bandit's shield flashed for a fleeting moment.<br/><br/>Ceres paused over the chunk of mangled metal, the armor so torn, no blacksmith alive would be inclined to repair it. She pointed, extending a single black-gloved finger, ""That one too. My brother..."" She rubbed the bridge of her nose, ""Yes, just fix that one too.""<br/><br/>She turned to leave the forge when- ""Miss, I don't mean to say this but: it is impossible to fix the armor. I can melt and reforge it for a lower price than normal p-"" The blacksmith fiddled with the iron tongs upon the anvil.<br/><br/>She stopped at the doorway, allowing herself a slight smile, ""Ha. I figured you'd say that, for the years past, my house has known you for your crafts. It is already impossible when you think it so."" With that, she left with the swish of the cloak. She lifted the hood as she entered the moonlight upon the streets.<br/><br/>Mirth which was not her own filled her conciousness, ""So I guess it means you owe me something?"" Ceres remained silent, ignoring the voice and pressing on through the snow, opting to take the path on the side of the streets where the snow had not turned to ice yet so as to save herself the trouble of maintaining balance. ""Let's see... what should it be? Something simple... There is an obscure contract for veteran hunters, which as yet to be taken. It is for a good cause as you would be removing a threat to the civilians.""<br/><br/>And why would I, Ceres Gamon have to do that?<br/><br/>""Because many have tried to find the threat but they have tried in vain, but I don't think you have tried this quest before..."" The voice let out a fleeting laugh.<br/><br/>We'll see how it works out. After minutes of silent crunching in the snow, she asked again, Is there a simpler method of this... payment? Furthermore, the power I tap on is minimal, so why not have an easier method?<br/><br/>""Very well, for minor taps, the price even you would find simple, you do not wear my ring for others to see. It is an artifact which some might covet. But as for the rest, you have to do as I say, with a maximum of thirteen payments due.""<br/><br/>Simple enough, Ceres clenched a hand into a fist, feeling the ring beneath the velvet glove."
5747,Ghost Host Revamp IC (for Chaos and Creator),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6405,2012-02-23T20:47:33,zoruna,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">A young male of a set of twins was born with an unusual ability. It was both a gift and a curse. He is able to host ghosts of any kind. Whether they are good or evil. Most people would consider this possession but the host lives in harmony with the ghost that is inside of him. Though when the ghosts power or ability or talent is needed, control over the body switches from him to the ghost needed. When word got out about this childs gift or curse, life went from safe and calm to chaotic and dangerous. As ghost hunters and exorcists alike tried to get their hands on this child. Some wished to help the child. Others wished to experiment on the child. While some wished to study or free the child of the ghosts. The child though just wanted to be able to live life the way he wished to live. To have a normal life despite the fact that they were a host for ghosts.<br/><br/>His twin brother was born with his own unusual ability. He was born with power over psionics. And while telekinetics, spiritual dealings and empathy were his strongest abilities...he could use the others a bit. He loved his brother and together they formed a special business called Ghosts. Ghosts was made for them to pretend a normal life. And it was easily moved to different places should the need arise. The most recent case that had gotten them in trouble was when his brother was possessed by a demonic spirit and went on a chaotic rampage. He'd helped rid his brother of that one. But it had been a long and hard fight. One that went beyond the acceptable psychic power levels the people where they were felt acceptable. So the twins move yet again. This time moving to a small town out in the middle of nowhere.</span><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><br/>Rune and Dart walk through the small town they'd taken sancturary in. It was a town not afraid of the supernatural. They'd managed to find a place that accepted them. After a while the twins go in seperate directions.</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #00FF00"">Rune walks til he gets to the cemetary. He wanted to see if there was any form of ghosts there. He loved having conversations with the dead. They had such interesting tales to tell. He walks his long hair trailing behind him. As his eyes scan. He could see there was ghosts even from this far away. In fact it was almost seeming like they were holding some sort of party. He walks over and starts talking to the ghosts. ""Hello. My name is Rune...are you guys having a party?"" they confirmed they were. ""Mind if I join you?"" At their saying he could he smiles. ""I'll sing for you guys."" he closes his eyes and starts singing and dancing. His voice pure and angelic. While his body moved with elegance and grace.</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000"">Dart meanwhile was heading to the nearest bar. He wanted to get a drink. And find something fun to do. Or at least something that wasn't ghost involved. He chuckles to himself. The ghosts inside him protesting this mental thought of his. He mentally thinks just kidding and the annoying chorus of voices quieted down. He finds a bar called Mystic Eyes. ""What a strange name for a bar. Oh well...it sounds cool."" he walks in and sits down on a bar stool.</span>"
5748,Ghost Host Revamp IC (for Chaos and Creator),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6405,2012-02-23T22:34:36,The Creator 7,"Merrieweather was doing a bit of cleaning and rearranging in her shop, The Apothecary. She had been there for a few months now and she is keeping her head above the red line but just barely.  At least she had a small apartment above the shop and didn't need to rent another place to sleep in. She rarely do much besides the things that her shop needed to have done.<br/><br/>Over in a corner is a pile of boxes that contained books of various subjects from star gazing to fortune telling. These books have been requested by people who are interested in odd subjects. While she was very knowledgeable about the subjects, Merrieweather refuses to  teach any of the subject. In fact she places a special label inside each each book stating her views of teaching.<br/><br/>This book was purchased at The Apothecary but the owner does not do any teaching for any subject in this book or in any other book. The contents of the books are sole responsibility of the owner/buyer.<br/><br/>She also had one for the fortune telling items and other things that she sold. She did not want the responsibility of what people would do with the various products. In fact that was why she left the last place she was at. Someone misused some herbs and was going to sue her. She barely won the battle and it cost her a great  amount of money for a lawyer to represent her. He told her not to ever contact him again for he would not represent her for even a traffic ticket. She felt that lawyer had over charged her but at least she was not in prison any longer.<br/><br/>She had a warning on the door and cash register receipt as well. She knew what she had to do and she was doing so. She was studying laws about shop and selling items. She had a small desk where she could read or study or make her jewelry as she wished while she waited on customers. A good size office was be hind the counter and a bathroom inside it. She had sunk a lot of money in her new shop. She stayed behind the counter at all times and just had samples out for people to view. She would take what they wish to see out of the display case and allow the person to handle it. So far it lent a mysterious atmosphere to store. Almost as if things had a true mystical property. Her choice of clothing further enhanced the atmosphere of her small shop."
5749,Ghost Host Revamp IC (for Chaos and Creator),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6405,2012-02-26T03:27:13,SilverChaos,"Jade played with the strands of hair that disconnected from her braid. It had been a long day. In the early morning she had walked through the forest that was only a mile from her home. She had been hidden through the shrubs and trees into her own paradise. Singing to herself as the sun peaked through the trees, and as she explored. By the afternoon, after lunch, she had stumbled upon a river where she spent a good amount of time skipping rocks, and whistling with the birds. She stood barefoot on the river bank until the sun took it's leave and replaced the sky with darkness and diamonds.<br/><br/>She watched over the river looking at the stars through the water, absorbing the entire magnificence to her hearts content. The earth was rich and she saw all that it could give. She loved it, she knew she what needed it more than machines, she needed nature. Simplicity of the world was all she could ever wish for, she did not want a corperate life, she wanted a free and beautiful life. Away from the technology of the world was all she needed, she had it too. Every single day.<br/><br/>But it was getting late...<br/>And with a heavy heart she slipped on her flats and bid goodbye to her utopia at least for now. She walked away toward her home that resided on the other side of town. She walked slowly, wanting so desperately to enjoy nature at least a little while longer. She walked for about a hour until she reached the graveyard. The graveyard was one of her favorite places in the town, and it was just right near her home. She walked inside, feeling completely at ease. Even in the dark she admired the beauty of the graveyard.<br/><br/>The upkeep of the graveyard was phenomenal, the way the trees were placed, the perfect hedges, and the old gazebo in the center that always looked like someone freshly painted it white. Everything, was nothing short of fantastic<br/>She was about to reach her favorite place in the graveyard, a weeping willow, when she heard the most peculiar noise. She went through the branches of the weeping willow hoping to cover herself from view.<br/>She heard someone...she heard them sing. She looked with curious eyes through the branches from the opposite side she entered. She saw a man, dancing to his own melody. He was enchanting. She stood there watching in awe. His voice was beautiful, and his dancing just as so.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Do I stand here or must I say something at this?</span>she thought to herself not taking her eyes off him. She bit her lip in nervousness..."
5750,Ghost Host Revamp IC (for Chaos and Creator),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6405,2012-02-26T03:59:30,zoruna,"<span style=""color: #80FF00"">Rune continued to sing and dance. He was enjoying his time with the ghosts. A purplish white glow began surrounding him. The ghosts illuminated for a moment before they faded away as did the psychic glow around him. He stopped singing to take some air. A haunting melody playing from a ghostly recorder on the base of a tombstone. He stopped when he sensed another of the living. Blinking and looked around. ""Hello?"" He calls out. Walking around. ""The ghosts tell me that your here. I can sense you. Is everything alright?"" He asks in a kind and warm voice. Completely missing the fact his brother was heading this way. Along with the sinister spirit that had just rose out of a moselium away from the other ghosts. He walked around the weeping willow and saw the girl. ""Hello. What is your name? Mines Rune."" He says with a warm smile. The graveyard was the way it was because the ghosts took care of where they lay.</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000"">Dart finished drinking and mentally yelled at the warring voices to shut up. Getting up after he paid and walked out. He wished like hell if he drank it would effect him. He wished that he could drink away his sorrows. That he could drink away his troubles and his pain. It was just not that easy. Not when your a ghost host. He was THE ghost host to be exact. He couldn't be excorsized. Many tried when he was younger and it always backfired majorly. He sensed danger near the graveyard and remembered that is where Rune said he was headed. He snapped out of his thoughts and headed in that direction. ""What the hell is wrong with me? Oh that is right. I love my twin brother and won't let even a ghost hurt him. Expecially not a fucking ghost."" He heard the voices protesting. ""SHUT THE HELL UP!"" He snaps to them all. For once they listened. He was not in the mood for their bullshit or their games.<br/><br/>Shortly after he arrived in the graveyard and was looking around for Rune he was sent backwards a few steps. ""What the hell???"" he says. He was on the side of the gazebo away from Rune and the woman. He punched the ghost and startled it. Sending it backwards because the spirit hadn't expected him to be able to hit him. ""Don't even try it."" He says. The spirit laughed evilly and hurled itself at Dart. Again and again until he sent Dart flying through the open window of the Apothecary...of course it couldn't follow. There was too much magic in that shop. The ghost was flying around outside. It knew Dart had to come out sometime or other. Dart groans and stood up. ""Ow...that damn mother fucking spirit is evil and strong as hell. I can't beat him like this."" He says. Upon his entering her ghost tarot card began spinning in slow motion. Nodding his head to the woman inside.<br/><br/>His dark eyes suddenly turning steel blue as he called upon the power of the spirit inside him just as strong as the evil one that was good. A ghostly aura surrounded him now as he rose up and flew back out the window again. Beginning to fight the ghost. Once he had flown over the tarot card it began to spin spastically. He hit the spirit and got hit. The fight continued until the ghost who had control sent a spectral blast through the other ghost. Destroying it. They landed in front of the Apothecary. Stumbling back through the door. Two voices could be heard, the ghosts and Darts, as he fought for control. ""Give me control back!"" ""No! I want to stay out!"" ""Yes give back control its my damn body!"" ""No!"" The voices changing with every statement said. Darts voice could be heard again. ""Give it back!""</span>"
5751,Ghost Host Revamp IC (for Chaos and Creator),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6405,2012-02-26T22:23:03,The Creator 7,"After Rosewoode went to bed, she could not get to sleep. She was tired but something was bothering. But the thing of it she did not know what it was that was bothering. Finally, after an hour or so,  she rolled over to the edge of the bed, swung her feet over the edge and into her slippers. She pushed the stray strands of hair that came out her red braid as she tossed that night out of her face.<br/>She padded downstairs to put water on for tea in the small kitchen in the back of the Apothecary. She like this spot for several reasons. First it was on a not so busy yet easy to get corner. Secondly, she had an apartment to live in. Thirdly, occupants next to her were normally very quiet since they resided in a grave yard.<br/>Once the water was hot, she pour the water over a teaspoon that held tea leaves. This particular concoction helped to sleep the night. She started to go to the table to sit down but she changed her mind. She headed out to her desk in the store. She only turned on the lights over the desk and check out areas. She sat down at her desk and took a sip of tea. The taro cards seemed to be calling her. These were not the ones that she sold but ones that she herself had made. They have a mystical quality and the cards did help her with various problems in the past.<br/><br/>She dealt out the cards onto the counter in one of the forms she often used when she heard some noises from outside. Upon looking up, Rosewoode saw a body come fly thru the window that faced the cemetery. He landed not too far from the desk. The one card started to spin slowly. Rosewoode looked down at the card. It was the one that she had just made a couple days ago on the spur of the moment. She had the feeling of making a ghost card.  Rosewoode stood up to look at the man whose eyes were of a steel blue and some kind of a ghostly aura around him. Suddenly, the man flew out of her window. Being of the curious nature, Rosewoode picked up her cup of tea and walks over to the broken window. As she looks out, she hears some sort of voices but only sees one person. She looks around while sipping her tea. Then she looks at the tea. Could she have mixed up a wrong mixture? She walks over to the counter to place the tea on the counter where the ghost card was now spinning very quickly.<br/><br/>A loud thunk landed against the door. Rosewoode turned quickly to see a man stumbling in, speaking in two completely different voices. She frowns and places the tea cup down before speaking.<br/>â€œI do not know if I am having a vivid dream or not but I will not stand by and allow my shop be torn to pieces!â€<br/>Rosewoode made a few hand motions and a small dark cloud floated inside the Apothecary. Thunder was heard and then a bright flash of lightening lit up the room an instant before a deluge of ice cold rain dropped on the man that was arguing with himself."
5752,Ghost Host Revamp IC (for Chaos and Creator),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6405,2012-02-28T19:32:52,SilverChaos,"This man had captured her thoughts, entranced her with every movement. Her eyes could not take themselves away from him. It was only after the first few seconds after he started glowing had she noticed. There were lights all around, and she became fearful. She backed up into the trunk of the tree feeling safer near it.<br/><br/>Who was this man, WHAT was this man? Would he hurt her?<br/><br/>The ghostly music rang in her ears, sending a chill up her spine. She couldnâ€™t believe everything that was happening. Taking in a deep breath she heard him talk, she analyzed his voice hearing a warm serenity to it. But she couldnâ€™t help but think it was a ruse, sent to lure her out to her death. She heard his footsteps as he circled the massive willow, and saw his eyes meet hers. She flinched slightly, her body tensing up.<br/>She looked at his warm smile, doubting if it was genuine or not, but she wearily returned it.<br/><br/>She was still clutching to the tree and she knew she wouldnâ€™t let go of it until she felt safer. â€œI...um...Jade,â€ She stammered as she shook like a leaf, â€œMy name is Jade.â€ Her voice a little bolder than the last time.<br/><br/>She felt a small hostility around them. Suddenly she heard all this noises, the sound of a struggle, and her eyes grew wider. She couldnâ€™t determine what was going on outside the branches of the willow. All she knew is she was not moving unless forced. She felt safe with her body against this tree almost as if she was part of it."
5753,Ghost Host Revamp IC (for Chaos and Creator),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6405,2012-02-28T23:14:33,zoruna,"<span style=""color: #FF0000"">Dart turned and his attention hit the woman's when he heard her speaking. His eyes flashing between dark brown to steel blue. ""I'm not tearing apart anything of your shop."" Dart's voice says as he closed his eyes. ""You dumbass ghost I want control of my own damn body."" He said in a growl. ""No!"" The ghost said defiantly. He continued fighting him and all of  a suddne a rain cloud was in the room. He heard the thunder than the flash of lightning. Soon he was standing there with his white strands plastered to his form but the ghost had fled from the magical rainstorm. He shivered and sputtered. ""Was that really necessary?"" He asks with chattering teeth. ""This is why I hate coming near cemetaries."" He says with his teeth still chattering. ""I wish Rune wouldn't go near them all the time. He knows I hate going to places holding ghosts."" He was talking as much to her as he was himself. He looks at her and extends a hand. ""Thanks for the help. My name is Dart. I wasn't tearing your shop to pieces. I just kinda was in it."" He shivers and looked at her. ""What is your name?"" He asks. His eyes back to dark brown.</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #00FF00"">Rune looked at her. His warm serenity was genuine. He was not sent to lure her out to her death. He hated when things died and even more when he couldn't prevent their deaths. He saw her flinch and tense up. He tilted his head to the side in genuine curiousity. He looked at her. ""Are you alright?"" he asked softly. He looked at Jade. Watching her clutch the willow tree. ""Jade..."" he says. It sounding like an exotic fruit the way he said it. He smiled more. ""A very beautiful name."" He says softly. He looked through the branches and sighed. ""Another ghost fight. Why can't my brother ever have normal visits to the cemetary?"" He said to himself. He looked at her. Holding out his hand. ""I will protect you. Not all ghosts in this cemetary are bad."" He looked at her. ""I will keep you safe from all that goes bump in the night."" He looked at her. ""Why are you in the cemetary? Don't people usually avoid it during the night hours?"" He asked. ""Are you in danger? You seem afraid. I won't hurt you...I promise.""</span>"
5754,Ghost Host Revamp IC (for Chaos and Creator),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6405,2012-02-29T19:47:05,The Creator 7,"â€œUmhmmmmm, let me dry you up a bit.â€ Merriweather spoke with a smile. She made a few passes with low words and a gentle warm air swirled around Dart.<br/>~This might prove interesting... I wonder why he hates cemeteries so much? Perhaps he sensitive to ghosts as I am? But if I am guessing right, there could have been another ghost inside this guy? I'd better check something out and I always give him some tea of forgetfullness if needs to be.~<br/>Merriweather sent for her book on ghosts and where they reside. She flipped the pages and found what she wanted.<br/>â€œHmmmmm.....could it really be? Must find out...â€ she murmered under her breath as she placed one finger in the spot and looked at Dart.<br/><br/>â€œAh yes, you look much better. My name is Merriweather and I own this small shop of oddities. I am sure that you will be feeling much better with a cup of tea inside of you. Perhaps a bite of food?  And we can talk at the table about yourself and you..brother, did you say?â€  Merriweather spoke as she ignored his outstretched hand and headed into the kitchen.<br/>Suddenly there was a piece of board that came sailing thru the air and a hammer followed it. It flew to the window and sealed it shut by nailing. The hammer floated to a box on the counter and rested after the nails were driven in tight. The lights slowly dimmed until they were totally out. Merriweather was putting on a fresh pot of water for tea."
5755,Ghost Host Revamp IC (for Chaos and Creator),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6405,2012-03-02T05:13:45,SilverChaos,"She couldn't make out what was going on outside the curtain of the branches, and she liked it better that way. She slumped down to the ground her arms still on the tree. She was not moving, especially for this stranger. She did not know him, she did not trust him.<br/><br/>""I like it here!"" She said boldly, slapping his hand away, ""This place is my sanctuary, the cemetary is beautiful and I cannot help but stay here for as long as it takes. I will not step through those branches until I know it is safe!"" Her voice kept getting louder as she spoke, ""I do not know you, you could be anyone, I am not going anywhere with you!""<br/><br/>She bit her lip, as she studied his body language.<br/>'He doesn't seem bad...' She thought to herself, 'but then again that could just be an act.' She glared icily at him, 'The only way he will make me move is by force.'<br/>She could almost see that she wouldn't leave without fighting him back too. Though she was frail and weak, it was all she could do.<br/><br/>She snapped out of her mind, reminding herself she had to stay focused. She remembered he had said the word ghosts just moments before she argued back at him.<br/>""You can't honestly believe there are such things as ghosts?"" She said disapprovingly, her eyes softening."
5756,Ghost Host Revamp IC (for Chaos and Creator),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6405,2012-03-04T19:30:31,zoruna,"<span style=""color: #FF0000"">Dart looked at her and watched the gentle warm air as it swirled around him. His clothing drying. He had been able to see the nearly invisible magic due to the ghosts. Ghosts were able to see such thing as magic. After all why wouldn't they be able to see it? They are dead and can thus see what the living can't. He did indeed have another ghost inside of him. Thirteen to be exact. Six evil, four good, three nuetralish ones. He looked at her and merely nodded his head. Looking around the shop. It was filled with oddities. What was such a mixture of magic and psionics doing in this place? How odd... He lowered his hand when she ignored it. Damned if he was gonna try that a second time. He was not one to chase after pointless ventures.<br/><br/>He followed her into the kitchen. Ducking as the piece of board and hammer flew past his head. Watching them magically seal them shut. Shaking his head and truly entered the kitchen. ""Maybe food."" He says simply. Why was he trusting this woman? The instant she knew what he was she would judge and hate. What point was there? Where had his sanity gone? Was it the fault of a slightly alcoholic beverage? No he was not one to be easily affected by such things. ""Yes...we're twins. That is all that I should say."" He says. Speaking hesitantly. Just how much was safe to reveal to some stranger he had just met?</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #00FF00"">Rune watched her slump down on the ground. He felt and sensed her distrust and it kind of saddened him. ""Okay."" He says. Rubbing his hand that she slapped. ""The cemetary is indeed beautiful."" He says as he lowers his hand to his side. Far be it for him to try that again. He was slightly hurt by the fact she seemed to hold him in such hatred and distrust. It was like being elsewhere all over again. He mentally sighed at the sombering thought. ""Okay. Then stay attached to the tree. I was just trying to be nice."" He said in a soft voice. ""You also aren't even trying to get to know me. I already told you who I was. You don't have to go anywhere with me...I was trying to be helpful and nice."" He heard her thoughts yet again didn't comment upon it. He just didn't understand why she was so spiteful and hateful towards someone she didn't even know? He didn't try again.<br/><br/>He backed up as she glared icily at him. ""Sorry for trying to be a friend to someone I don't even know."" He says in a genuinely sad and dejected voice. He looked at her. ""I have psychic powers. I can see them. I believe in what I know. I believe in the facts. You don't have to approve or believe me but I know what I know."" He says. Backing up and giving her more space. Maybe she wouldn't hate him so much if he wasn't close to her at all. He was quite used to the hatred and iciness of others. Far be it for him to try to make someone to give him a chance. No one ever did and he doubted it was going to start now. He looked out over the graveyard. ""Most ghosts are friendly but there is the occasional extremely evil ones that intend to harm people.""<br/><br/>He looked at her. ""I don't care if you believe me since you've already decided I'm not to be given the chance of trusting and you batted away someone just trying to be nice and offer the olive branch of friendship."" HIs voice soft gentle but sad now. It was not filled with hatred or anger just disappointment. ""I won't try to make you move and I apologize for making you think I was going to force you. I just wanted to keep you safe...from things you obviously cannot see or sense. My apologies for such intentions. I can understand you don't know me but your not giving me the chance to let you get to know me either.""</span>"
5757,Ghost Host Revamp IC (for Chaos and Creator),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6405,2012-03-06T00:48:24,The Creator 7,"""Ummmmhmmmmm...........I sense that you are a bit, shall we say different? So am I. I enjoy living next to the cemetery as long as it's inhabitants are what I call peaceful. But sometimes, normally at the full moon, they do get a bit rowdy.â€ Rosewoode was busy with selecting some tea leaves and was combining them together for tea. She placed the tea leaves in a tea ball and put the ball into a tea pot. The tea kettle whistled and she took it off the stove then poured the water into the teapot.<br/>â€œDo you take cream or sugar in your tea? I can make a ham sandwich or two, there are some potato chips, cookies....Let me see.....here is some mustard for the ham sandwich.......What else shall we have?â€<br/>The afore mention items floated to the table as she named them. She opened the cupboard and plates then saucers and teacups floated them selves to the table.<br/><br/>â€œNow to make a sandwich for you, Dart, I believe that you said your name was.  I have a special blend of tea that I believe will help you to calm â€¦...hmmmmm....let's say your inside beings calm down. It is made of ghost flowers. It calms the spirits of them.<br/>I have the feeling that I know what is wrong with you and you are the first one that I have ever met that has these beings inside of you. It must be hard to be a host to them. â€œ<br/><br/>At this point Rosewoode opened the book up to a chapter of ghost hosts and their problems and places it in front of Dart. There were other bookmarks in the book, which was called Paranormal Phenomena and Paranormal Activity in the Modern World. She smiles at Dart then moves away quickly.<br/><br/>â€œPlease do not think that I am afraid of you or have taken a dislike to you. I am protecting myself from your so called guests. I am extra sensitive to spirits voices. I often hear things that none others can hear. I have also found that I can hear many things if I don't keep my mental block up such as your thoughts because you are what I call special people. I do not want to hear your inner thoughts whether they be your guests or yourself. If I happen to touch you, I will hear what I most likely shouldn't hear. Goodness......I have not made any sense have I? I'm not possessed by anything or any being that I know of. It's just so rare that I talk to anyone besides customers and they just talk about their purchases and I don't give advise or classes or anything remotely like that any longer..........â€ Rosewoode sighs with indecision. After all it is the guy's decision if he wishes to confide in her about being a host to spirits. She places a plate with bread and a thick slice of ham on it in front of him. She then poured a cup of tea for him and then one for herself. She place a large quantity of sugar in her cup and several strips of ham on a plate before she sat down.<br/><br/>â€œTell you what. Let's start over. I am a person who can hear spirits speak. I can sometimes hear sensitive people's thoughts. By sensitive people I mean people like you. If I haven't missed my guess, you are a ghost host. As you can see, I have done some study of paranormal phenomenon. But if you do not wish to talk about yourself, it is fine. I just don't want to hurt your feelings by not telling you why I did not shake your hand. If I shook you hand, I might hear what you are thinking because of the activity of the spirits inside of you. The tea we are drinking are made of ghost flowers and will calm the spirits if you drink it. Now if you don't want to drink it is ok too. Since I am sure that I have thoroughly confused you, I'll let you speak as I try to calm myself down.â€ Rosewoode finished with a slight flush in her face from actually meeting someone with whom she could talk things over with that really mattered to herself.......Just maybe if she hasn't blown it by her rambling and confusing mumble jumbo. She just was too flustered to think striaght."
5758,Ghost Host Revamp IC (for Chaos and Creator),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6405,2012-03-10T06:54:39,SilverChaos,"((So sorry for the wait I have been very sick lately))<br/><br/>A friend? She had many once before, but past grade school lots had left her. She was strange in their eyes, but she didn't need them. She still had plenty friends, just none could talk. They just were, like this tree. Nature was her friend, and it was all the friend she could ever want.<br/>'Or is it?' she though to herself looking down filling with doubt, 'You can never have enough friends...but this man...is strange. Like me just in different ways.'<br/><br/>""Psychic powers that help you see the ghosts?"" She looked up trying to sound a bit nicer, for what he had said had truly intrigued her, ""How long have you been able to see them?"" she smiled letting go of the tree to brush the loose hair behind her ear, ""Forgive me if I seem nosey, it's just...well, I never really met anyone who had such a power."" She smiled<br/><br/>She noticed that he had backed up which made her feel worse about being rude to him. It was unlike her, but this man was different...something about him drew her near, but she didn't know if that something was bad or good. Her hands were placed in her lap, as she watched him.<br/>""Do they intend to harm me tonight?"" her eyes widened a little, ""Is that what I heard before?""<br/><br/>She got up slowly, her mind racing to conclusions about what the evil spirits would do. ""I believe you, but can you keep me safe?"" She inched closer toward him, feeling a bit safer the nearer she got. She looked around sheepishly wanting to see what he saw, she wanted to see if she was in danger. And if so what kind? She looked to him worry in her eyes. ""I believe it is I who should be apologizing..."""
5759,Granting Wishes (Zoruna and Me),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6590,2012-03-06T18:08:59,fangflame,"<span style=""font-style: italic""> Dear You,<br/> My name is Copper. I'm seventeen and have cancer. I can't spell the type of cancer, so i can't really tell you which it is. My parents want me to 'stay strong' but i just can't anymore. I feel really bad for the people who have had cancer for their whole lives! I've only had it a couple months, almost half a year now. All my wishes that could possible be granted would be for my family and friends. Mainly my bestest friend ever, Sarah. She will need major help after i'm gone. I ask that you help her as much as you can. My family would try and help her, but she was really attached to me, ya know? She's the best person you could ever know.<br/> Haha! Now it sounds like I'm trying to set her up. but if you knew me, you'd know that i don't normally give this high of a 'review' persay. Sarah will need help and i know that you can do that for her. She has no family, onlly mine, and then she'll have no one.<br/> I beg you to at least think of me and Sarah when you do grant your wishes. <br/> Forever in your debt (if you pick Sarah)<br/>     Copper Smith</span><br/>After sticking the stamp in the corner, the nurse mailed the letter. She whipped away tears for the lovely teenage boy who had brought so much happyness and humor, had just passed away. Sarah stood by his bed, staring at his face and crying. She didn't know about the letter and she wouldn't, not unless she was picked. As the nurse watched, Sarah bent down and kissed Copper's forehead, bit back tears, gathered herself and carried on with her life as she slowly died inside.<br/>True to the letter, Sarah had lost all of her family. She fell into a funk and stopped eating regular meals. she lost mad amounts of weight but she looked fine. She went to school and aced everything but her heart wasn't there. Her heart had died with Copper.<br/>A night, when she was trying to sleep, she would hug a stuffed monkey that was the twin to the one he had. She had given both to him for his birthday. One Valentiens of the next year, he'd given one back and they'd picked the name for the other persons monkey. Her's was Haydan and his was Herman. She had insisted that he be buried with Herman. She cried as she thought of her bestest friend gone. She cussed the doctors who were too dense to realize that it was cancer and had made him die faster than he was supposted to."
5760,Granting Wishes (Zoruna and Me),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6590,2012-03-06T20:14:37,zoruna,"<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz260/TimeKeys/chad-michael-murray_6-1.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/>Zack Martinez<br/>Super Star/Actor<br/>19<br/><br/>Zack was reading over the letters to pick another wish that he would grant. He had just gotten the male for the week and was reading over them. One letter though stopped him in his tracks. He read it over a few times. Just processing it and reading it again. This letter was what he had been looking for this time. A selfless wish made for the help of another. He looked at the address and called his agent. Packing a bag with enough clothing for at least a week. He got ready to fly to this address. He got in his private jet with only his personal bodyguard and flew there. He landed in a small airport outside the city. Looking at the address again. He puts it into his pocket. He slipped on his shades and pulled up the hoodie's hood. He walked out of the jet plane and got in a car he had rented. A normal car that wouldn't attract much attention. His bodyguard climbed in the otherside and he drove them to the address. ""Jacob...this will be the greatest wish ever to grant."" He said as he pulled into the driveway where Sarah and the Smith family was located. He turned the car off and stepped out of it. Walking up to the front door and rings the doorbell. So the process began. He pulled off the shades which were hiding his well known steel blue eyes and just kept the hoodie up. Now he could only wait."
5761,Granting Wishes (Zoruna and Me),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6590,2012-03-07T04:53:51,fangflame,"Mr. Smith opened the door and looked closely at he young man standing on his front step.<br/>""Can I help you?"" He asked, wondering who this boy was. Jesse, Copper's little sister, came to the door as she was expecting her best friend to be coming over.<br/>""You actually came?"" She asked, amazed that he even got the letter. Her manners caught up with her. ""Come on in. Dad, where's Sarah?"" Her dad shrugged. Jesse sighed.<br/>""Where else? She's at the cemitary all the time."" Jesse winced.<br/>""I would be too dad. If i was as attached to him as she was, i would too."" She said. ""But she brought Haydan with her. She's trying to let go but she can't if she still has that monkey."" Jesse turned to Zach. ""do you want something to drink before we go?"""
5762,Granting Wishes (Zoruna and Me),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6590,2012-03-07T14:58:24,zoruna,"Zack looked at the door as it opened. Hands in the hoodie pockets. ""Yes. I'm here to see Sarah and the Smith family. Primarily Miss Sarah."" He said with utmost honesty. He blinked and looked at Jesse. ""Yes. I try to grant wishes...this wish is one that really tugged on the heart strings. I grant wishes as I can. Especially when the wish is for another person..."" He says softly. ""I always check my mail."" Hee added. He came in and lowered the hoodie once inside. He listened as she spoke. He felt for the young woman, Sarah, and the fact that she had this huge hole in her heart. He wasn't whole himself but he had come to terms with the emptiness of his existance. His family never had time for him. They were wealthy to do people who kept all their money for themselves and had him fending for himself at twelve. It didn't matter because it made him as awesome a person as he was today. Still the inner child in him craved for love from anyone. He just listened as they spoke. He shook his head. Jacob standing in the doorway. ""Don't mind Jacob. He is my personal bodyguard. He is the only one I brought with me."" He explained. Very wealthy people. Royalty in fact but not in line for the throne. So by default he was a prince. His grandparents loved him but it meant nothing when his parents filled his life with a void of emptiness. He didn't get any money from his grandparents because he told them he wanted to establish his own life. ""I am sorry for the loss all of you suffered."" He said softly. ""My best friend was fourteen when cancer took her from me."" He had a career as an actor since a young age but even the public knew about his true friendship with Maria Spanelli."
5763,Granting Wishes (Zoruna and Me),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6590,2012-03-07T18:01:03,fangflame,"Jesse pulled out three bottles of Coke and handed two of them to Zach.<br/>""The cemitary is where Sarah's been most of the time since she lost Copper. We all lost him, but it hit her the hardest."" Jesse disappears into the hall for a moment, then returns with a framed picture. She holds it out for Zach to see. ""My brother was the best person there ever was. And I dont say that lightly, but he used to be pretty messed up. Then he meet Sarah, and she fixed him, made him happy and loving, everthing he wasn't before."" Mr. Smith grabbed the car keys and waited for Jesse to finish her story. ""So he felt that he owed Sarah his life, and she said she'd never leave him. So she's stayed true to that promise and has stopped eating entirely now."" Jesse sighted. ""Well, come on. I'll tell you the rest on the way. Don't worry about the hood though. No one here knows who you are."" Jesse walked out to the car and hopped in the back seat, behind her dad. She opened the Coke and took a swig. Catching her dad's eyes in the rear view mirror, she saw that his eyes were filling with tears just like hers were."
5764,Granting Wishes (Zoruna and Me),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6590,2012-03-08T01:03:47,zoruna,"Zack took the bottles of coke and handed one to Jacob. Looking at the picture. Nodding his head as he listened. This tale just got sadder and sadder with each passing statement. He wanted to fix Sarah. He pulled out his cell. Tossing it to Jacob. ""Answer only calls from Maria's parents. Anything else can go to voicemail."" He continued loistening and followed them to the car. Jacob sitting in front on his insistance and he sat in back with Jesse. Taking a drink of the coke bottle and said nothing. ""I lost my best friend to cancer. She was the only person who cared about me enough to look past the pain. Her name was Maria. We had friendship bracelettes that we made one summer. I felt so dead and empty for the longest. It was like I was living in a fog."" He shakes his head. ""I want to help Sarah. To fix her like Copper was fixed by her."" He closed his eyes. ""Is there anything I can do to help the rest of you?"""
5765,Granting Wishes (Zoruna and Me),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6590,2012-03-08T19:19:06,fangflame,"Jesse shook her head. ""My family doesn't need any help, but Sarah,"" Jesse blew out a sigh. ""She needs it more than anyone."" Jesse touched Zach's hand with a feathers pressure. ""I'm sorry to hear about your friend. You just might be able to help her. We haven't been able to cause we haven't gone through it."" Mr. Smith nodded and looked ashamed for a moment. He turned the corner and slowed down as they entered the cemitary. Jesse twists the cap on her Coke and bites her lips. Jesse spots Sarah first. ""Dad. She's over there. Under that tree."" Her dad nods and pulls over.<br/>""I'll go see if she's coherent or not."" Mr. Smith sighed. He climbed out of the car and headed over toward her."" Jesse shrugged.<br/>""She's kinda out of it sometimes. She thinks that Copper's still here and that he's in the tree."" She explained."
5766,Granting Wishes (Zoruna and Me),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6590,2012-03-08T19:19:38,fangflame,"Jesse shook her head. ""My family doesn't need any help, but Sarah,"" Jesse blew out a sigh. ""She needs it more than anyone."" Jesse touched Zach's hand with a feathers pressure. ""I'm sorry to hear about your friend. You just might be able to help her. We haven't been able to cause we haven't gone through it."" Mr. Smith nodded and looked ashamed for a moment. He turned the corner and slowed down as they entered the cemitary. Jesse twists the cap on her Coke and bites her lips. Jesse spots Sarah first. ""Dad. She's over there. Under that tree."" Her dad nods and pulls over.<br/>""I'll go see if she's coherent or not."" Mr. Smith sighed. He climbed out of the car and headed over toward her."" Jesse shrugged.<br/>""She's kinda out of it sometimes. She thinks that Copper's still here and that he's in the tree."" She explained."
5767,Granting Wishes (Zoruna and Me),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6590,2012-03-08T20:55:08,zoruna,"Zack nodded his head. ""Alright."" He said softly. ""I can bet. I'm pretty sure I can remember exactly how it feels to be where she is now."" He did add but knew he still was often that way. ""I will do everything in my power to help her."" He thinks to himself.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Like I hadn't been able to help Maria.</span>He takes sips of his coke and puts it aside. He didn't drink too much soda period. He looked at her. ""I know that stage of morning...I know it very well."" He said softly. Getting out of the car. Along with Jacob. ""Stay by the car."" He felt to make sure Copper's letter was in his hoodie still. It was and he stayed at a bit of distance yet could still be seen. What he saw was so much like looking in the mirror."
5768,Granting Wishes (Zoruna and Me),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6590,2012-03-09T02:50:17,fangflame,"Jesse sighs and pushed the door open.<span style=""font-style: italic"">oh man. I feel sick again. My heart hurts and my chest is constricting and i can't really breath.</span>Jesse stood near to where Zach stood but close enough to hear if Sarah and her dad were saying the right things yet. Sarah shook her head and held tight to Haydan, her stuffed monkey.<br/>""I know!"" Sarah screams. ""I know. I want him back."" She stands up and braces her legs as she falls back into the trees trunk. Jesse steps forward and motions for Zach to join her. ""I need him, Allen. I need my Copper."" She sobs as Jesse touches her shoulder.<br/>""I need him too, Sar. We all do."" Jesse said gathering Sarah into a hug. ""I have someone i want you to meet. Come on, Sar. Stop crying and say hi."" Sarah lifted her head and wiped her face of her drenched shirt sleeve. A large gauze pad covered the outside of her right arm.<br/>""I'm Sarah. Sarah Raz."" She didn't look at Zach's face, just that the ground, biting her lips."
5769,Granting Wishes (Zoruna and Me),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6590,2012-03-14T16:47:38,zoruna,"Zack listened to what Sarah said. She was in worse condition than he had ever been in. He followed Jesse forwards. He sighed as he heard her sobbing. She needed help and he hoped he could be the one to bring it to her. Jacob got out of the car and followed at a distance. Zack looked at her and smiled softly. Wondering about the large cause pad covering the outside of her right arm. Was she a cutter? He had seen people in situations like the one she was in and he had been in who resorted to that. He smile. ""I'm Zack. Zack Martinez. Copper sent me a letter which I got. I think maybe you should have it. I know what your going through Sarah. I went through it myself quite a few years ago."" He pulled the letter out of his shirt. ""I want to help you Sarah. This isn't an easy time for any of you and I know this from personal experience."" He put the letter in her hand. He then stood up straight."
5770,Granting Wishes (Zoruna and Me),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6590,2012-03-14T17:33:05,fangflame,"Sarah looked up at him. He looked nothing like Copper so she might be able to be friends with him. Instead of cruly, brown hair, his was straight and more blond. He was shorter as well.<br/>""Copper sent you a letter?"" She asked, not believing it. ""He couldn't."" She looked at the letter in her hand. She saw Zach stand up and blinked at the movements. She pushed off the tree and opened the letter.<br/>As she read the letter, written in Copper's handwriting, she started to cry, but it was more a soft cry. The kind that you cry when you don't want anyone to know your crying. She finshed the letter, placed it pack in the envelope and stuck it in her back pocket. She looked at Zach and meet his steel blue eyes with her own ice-gray ones.<br/>""How can you help me?"" She gingerly touched her forearm and winced when it still hurt. ""I fell off my bike the other day. I'm not a cutter. I did that once but never again."" She held out her left arm with her wrist bent and a pale pink scar was barely visible. ""And i know. I can see it in you face and the way your not really comfortable with me right now."" She sucked in a breath and let it out. ""I'm not crazy. I just...can't let go of him."""
5771,Granting Wishes (Zoruna and Me),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6590,2012-03-15T19:52:14,zoruna,"Zack looked at her and nodded his head. ""Yes. He did."" He says softly. He watched her as she pushed off of the tree. Watching her reaction and stayed quiet. He let her keep the letter as he felt it best. He just stood there. He could tell she was crying but said nothing. He liked the color of her eyes. ""A little at a time. I'm going to be sticking around until you are up to traveling. Taking all of you to california for the summer. You'll stay at my home...I want to take you to Maria...even if she isn't alive anymore. I know how hard it is to let go of someone."" He says softly. Nodding his head. ""I believe you Sarah."" He says softly. Shaking his head. ""Its not that I'm uncomfortable with you. You just remind me quite a bit of Maria. You are so kind and beautiful like she was. I lost her when she was fourteen."" He looked at her. ""I don't think your crazy. I want to be your friend Sarah...we'll take things at your pace. Sometimes it isn't a matter of letting go but putting them in a place in your heart and soul that they never leave you yet you are still able to live your life still. It isn't easy. I know it won't be easy. It wasn't for me."""
5772,Granting Wishes (Zoruna and Me),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6590,2012-03-16T02:41:53,fangflame,"Sarah paused, as she dug through memories. The name Maria rang bells everywhere, but everytime she tried to think of it, Copper was with her in the memory so she pushed it away.<br/>""I know that name, but the face..."" She tried to place it once again. ""I can't remember."" She took in everything. Sarah relaxed her body and closed her eyes.<br/>""I think, I wanna eat something."" Jesse squinted at Sarah. She turned toward Zach.<br/>""You hungry?"" Sarah looked at him too.<br/>""Say yes. I'm starving!"" Sarah whispered behind her hand, though everyone heard her clearly."
5773,Granting Wishes (Zoruna and Me),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6590,2012-03-17T00:16:25,zoruna,"Zack watched her. He knew Maria's name had been plastered everywhere. He closed his eyes. He remembered her very well. Even though she had been only fourteen when life and cancer took her from him. He shook his head to clear his thoughts. ""Its alright. It'll come to you."" He says with a smile. He watched her body relaxing. That was a good sign at least. He looked at Jesse when she spoke. Hearing Sarah he smiled and nodded his head. ""I am a bit hungry. Let us go eat."" He says with a smile. Offering his hand to Sarah. If she took it he would help her to her feet."
5774,Granting Wishes (Zoruna and Me),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6590,2012-03-18T04:26:01,fangflame,"After a moment's hesitation, Sarah reached up and locked hands with him, bracing for the lift. She brushed off the seat of her jeans, and grinned for the first time in months. ""Where to?"" She asked looking at Zack but asking everyone. Realizing she hadn't let go of his hand yet, she losened her hold on it, but didn't let go, she'd leave that up to him. ""And who's paying?"" She joked. Jesse's eyes popped wide-open.<br/>""We should've gotten him out here sooner!"" She muttered to her dad, who nodded also stunned.<br/>""Come on!"" Sarah said, tugging on Zach's hand gently. ""I'm hungry!"" she giggled and wriggled her shoulders. ""I got to pack on some weight."" She laughed, striking a pose that showed just how skinny she is, before she grew somber again. She dropps Zack's hand. Her expression was one of confusion and too soon mixed in."
5775,Hunters Crowl,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6703&start=20,2012-05-12T20:26:45,Crimson,"Location: Blue Moon Club<br/><br/>Laying a lazily hip to one of the many bar stools, she propped herself up, half standing, half sitting. Teagan wasn't really all that sociable at the moment, nearly giving the men that passed  her a death stare, that promised far more then pleasure on this night. It wasn't Teagan's natural persona to be this... rude, but after the lag of respect for her work... she was willing to castrate any male that opposed her territory or authority. In any case, it didn't appear that many people would get the chance, from the corner of her eyes she had spotted what she was looking for.... Talon, her brother, twin...<br/><br/>As he made his way back to the bar, Teagan's brow quirked as she shifted her gaze down to his hand. With the faintest of grin she spoke.<br/><br/>""Still up to your old tricks? How many tonight?""<br/><br/>Finally giving in to the whim, Teagan sat more fully on the bar stool, to face the bar now.  Watching as Talon poured her just a single glass of that potent brown honey called Whiskey. Talon knew her so well... and knew that her day had been so bad, he actually gave her a drink that left a hot brand in the back of her throat and the pit of her gullet. Picking the glass up she lifted it to her lips, perching them there so that she could take a sip first, and then downed the rest of the glass.  It was a tickle start to something else. Though as Talon spoke his proposal Teagan's brow raised once more at him.<br/><br/>""It figured there would be a condition to having a drink with you. Whats wrong with him?""<br/><br/>She mind have been in way over her head asking this, but... the conditions and the term of use for her drinks begged for such payment. There came a slight droop of her eyes as she looked down at the counter top, waiting for either a answer or a command to just go take the drinks. In any case, a sigh filtered through her lips as her hand extended out to the neck of the Whiskey bottle.<br/><br/>""Fine... He better share with me...""<br/><br/>There was a slight tint of a growl to her words when she stated the last, reaching her other empty hand over to the two glasses. Then there was a moment of slight thought, damn purse. Those forest green hues dropped down to it before raising back up to Talon.<br/><br/>""Mind holding it behind the counter for me, please.""<br/><br/>After seeing that her purse was safely behind the bar Teagan turned, making her way to the office of Tyson.  Then came the tricky part... how did you knock on a door when both your hands were full with happiness drinks? Paused for a moment in the middle of the hallway, there was a death stare between her and the door. Both unwilling to move, but one was giving in first, figures it would have to be Teagan.<br/><br/>""Tyson? Can you please open the door, Talon wanted me to bring you a bottle of Whiskey.""<br/><br/>If she was permitted within his office, Teagan would go, placing the bottle and two glasses on the table that he appointed for them."
5776,Hunters Crowl,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6703&start=20,2012-06-18T04:31:58,Lady_BlackWolf,"<div style=""text-align: center;"">Anabell/Nights Whisper</div><br/><br/>Anabell saw the other vampire draw closer, his nostrils flared slightly as he took in her scent and hoped to god he wouldn't smell the wolf in. Her eyes looked at him closely and didn't notice any change in his demeanor he actually looked more like a predator looking at his next meal. She gulped slightly at that one then nodded when he gave his order. She pulled out a long slender glass with vampire like speed and was soon holding it under a faucet with dark red crimson liquid pouring out and into the clear crystal glass.<br/><br/>Her smile never left her face as she let the last drops of blood drip into the cylinder then elegantly handed it to the man. As he reached for the glass she caught a whiff of his own scent and it smelt old. She had come across a few old vampires in her day...but never as old as the guy in front of her. ""You certainly are not of this new age are you?"" She questioned.<br/><br/>His offer of joining his shocked her and was rather surprised for a moment. Not exactly sure what to say she took a look around and noticed that her club still had not filled fully up and was still decently slow. She took a look down the bar at a fair haired gal leaning over the counter flirting with a male. She wanted to chastise the girl but it seems she was doing the exact same thing. A slight sigh escaped her lips and raised her voice slightly for she knew the girl would be able to hear her even with the blaring music. ""Nicole! I'm taking a 15 minute break."" She said then lifted her self onto the bar and slid across and grabbed her wine glass and headed toward an empty booth.<br/><br/>She noticed her step had a slight sway to it and cursed her animal side that made her a little more flirtatious then was needed. She scooted into the booth quickly and smiled at the man. ""So Alucard...Been in Crowl long?"" she asked unsure sense she hadn't seen him around before.<br/>-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------<br/><div style=""text-align: center;"">Tyson/Blue Moon</div><br/>It had been some time sense he had sent for the bottle of Whiskey and still it had not arrived. You would that owning a club you would have an immediate supply to alcohol, but no. It took ages before a man could get a drink. Unable to keep still and his mind still racing back to Miranda he had to do something to occupy himself or he would absolutely go insane. The fact that he already wasn't out going on a killing spree was that he had a rep to look out for and not only himself but for the North Side pack that he currently has leadership of.<br/><br/>His large hand cupped the small mouse wired up to his computer and dragged it across the pad. His screen woke up not two seconds later revealing a picture of him and Miranda their pre-vacation honeymoon. His whole body went rigid with tension and quickly in-puted his password to get the picture off the screen. The search engine shortcut was rather easy to find considering it was a large magnifying glass. He quickly pressed the icon then when the web browser was on his screen he just stared at it. He knew what he was wanting to search for but wasn't exactly sure what to type. Finally his fingers began to move and when he was finished the words glowed up at him saying,<span style=""font-style: italic"">Private Detective </span>. He had heard a name from someone a while ago but couldn't remember it at that moment. So he was hoping he could see it and then would remember.<br/><br/>His eyes began to dart back and forth as he scanned the names quickly and read past a named that seemed vaguely familiar and re-read it.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Jonathan Taylor</span>. His little mouse arrow swept quickly up to the name and he clicked on the title link then read a few reviews and was sure that this was the guy he had heard about.<br/><br/>It didn't take him long to find a number of which he dialed right away. He waited as the dial tone rang loudly into his ear, finally the machined voice of a woman saying that the number he was trying to reach was not available then a man's voice came over the line of who he was presuming was Mr. Taylor. After the man had said his peace and the beep came indicating that he could begin talking, Tyson left a brief voicemail stating his name and number and that he needed his assistance and that was all.<br/><br/>As soon as he hung up the phone a voice came from behind his closed door.<span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Tyson? Can you please open the door, Talon wanted me to bring you a bottle of Whiskey.""</span>An eyebrow rose as he wondered why Talon would send a female up to him. Especially after what just happened. All he wanted to do is mourn the death of his fiancee. With a brief sigh he pulled him self out of the comfortable chair and straightened his shirt as he walked the short length to the door.<br/><br/>He tried to put a smile on his face but it failed horribly. The door swung open easily in the grip of his hand and he held it open just enough so he could see who it was, then realized why the voice had seemed to familiar to him at the time. ""Teagan, I wasn't aware you were coming to the club tonight. And then he stepped aside a little ways while opening the door more to allow her entrance. ""Thank you for bringing up the Whiskey,"" He noticed she held two glasses and really began to wonder what Talon had in mind.<br/><br/>""You can go ahead and place the bottle and glasses on my desk...Did you want to have a drink with me?"" He asked being the gentlemen he was and didn't want to just leave her hanging since there were more than enough glass for the two of them. Plus it wasn't like anyone would come and join them, especially with the mood he was in."
5777,Hunters Crowl,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6703&start=20,2012-06-28T18:37:05,Crimson,"Maybe it was by sheer stupidity that Teagan came up here, or maybe it was all because Talon said there would be a drink for her in it. Whatever the case had been, she wasn't going to back out of it now, besides that seemed like he needed more then one bottle. Considering the day she had she was glad to be up here for a couple free drinks, and if not for free drinks she would be sure to exploit Talon's little business.<br/><br/>Moving within the office she went to the desk, setting the bottle and glasses down before she turned back to look at Tyson. He was one of the tight lipped people, but his expression alone said that there was something up. she stared for a moment before she turned back to the drinks, opening the bottle to pour two glasses for them both now. Maybe one day her good deeds would pay off... surly by then though she would be dead to the world.<br/><br/>""Here...""<br/><br/>Walking over to him her hand stretched out, handing him a glass of the potent toxin, though it would take a while for them to even get drunk, it was a start for something. The idea for accomplishment was to try and get him to open that mouth and speak of what happened tonight. Moving back she went to the desk, taking a seat in his chair before she frowned at the thing. Wasn't the best memories to remind her of what a shitty day it had already been, could the night get any worse then the day? Suppose there was one way to find out, have to take one step at a time now.<br/><br/>Crossing her legs over one another she looked up to Tyson with a raised brow, she didn't understand why Talon had been so scared to come up here himself but, no one said Teagan was the brightest of the bunch.<br/><br/>""Whats going on? I know there is something up, my brother would have came by his self but... I got the feeling he didn't want to be in range of your... anger.""<br/><br/>Her hand raised the glass to her lips, resting it there as she suckled back drink, taking a little in before she lowered the glass down to her lap, both hands curling around the cup as she looked up to him. She was waiting for him to spill the beans but, it may need to take more coaxing then that to get him to say a thing about it. All she could do was pretty much wait and be patience.<br/><br/>""If you don't want me here then say so. I can take a hint rather well, better then most people expect.""<br/><br/>A smile curled her lips as she raised from his office chair, drinking the last remains of her glass before setting it on the desk beside the bottle. If he didn't want to share drinks with her here, there was surly someone downstairs would be willing to keep her tab filled and paid. Maybe if her luck was better she could con Talon into paying for a few as well."
5778,Hunters Crowl,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6703&start=20,2012-07-06T09:00:49,Lady_BlackWolf,"Tyson drew the door closed behind Teagan as she entered the room. He heard the soft clink as the glasses shifted to rest next to each other on his large desk. Soon the crack of a fresh bottle being open sounded and the sweet sickly smell of the whiskey wafted into his nose as he turned toward her and paced his long strides til he was in front of his desk, and in front of her. His large calloused hand circled the glass easily, swirled the amber liquid then took the glass and forced all the liquid into his mouth , passed the tongue and straight down his throat. He was not drinking to enjoy it he was drinking to forget and get drunk. Which as a werewolf is really hard. ""I should learn to make my own alcohol and make it werewolf proof and make it less expensive to get drunk."" He murmured. ""Thank you, by the way. "" he said, his head down a bit, he was really wearing his mood that night, which was very unlike him.<br/><br/>He watched her move away from him to around his desk and then take a seat in his nice Italian leather chair, a smirk passed over his lips for it took guts to just sit in an alphas chair especially one in the mood he was in, but he guessed that was more the reason he didn't protest nor make any move to remove her from its smooth texture.<span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Whats going on? I know there is something up, my brother would have came by his self but... I got the feeling he didn't want to be in range of your... anger.""</span><br/><br/>Her words struck a core in him, he was trying to forget what had happened but he couldn't blame her, not every one in hunters crowl could know about her murder. So many people had their own lives going on and barley paid any attention to their alphas tho you think they would. A sigh left his lips as he was lifting the bottle off the desk and pouring a nice amount into his empty glass. His mind was racing trying to figure out the best way to tell her that his fiancee had died, murder is more like but there was no easy way to explain death is there? Setting the bottle down he looked at her, sadness etched all through out his face, tears clung to the corners of his eyes threatening to emerge from their hiding spot and tightening his jaw was the only thing that kept his lower jaw in check from shaking.<br/><br/>""Miranda....Miranda..she is no longer among us. That would be why your brother doesn't really wanna be around me, which I can understand why. He is a rather happy guy and as much as her death saddens him I'm sure its not as bad as it would be for him to be around me. Plus I might just beat him up for the pleasure of sinking my fangs into someone."" He said<br/><br/>""Thank you, again for sharing this bottle with me, though if you have other plans I can understand."" He said noticing that she set her glass down near the bottle. It saddened him a little bit for he did desire company, he knew with someone there he wasn't about to go and throw himself off a building or go insane with lonesome. The energy seemed to seep out of him as the time elapsed and he had to retreat himself to the small leather seat near the desk. He wanted to be near his desk just in-case he needed to answer a phone call or order another bottle, who knew what he may need, but it was all there at his desk.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #4000FF"">Jonathan held the phone in his hand and saw the one missed call message light up the screen. He listened to the voicemail and with the ending sounds of the message a smile accompanied his face.  It looked like he was going to be getting more work. Pressing the call button he called the number and proceeded back up to his lab to finish his potions, holding the phone between his ear and his shoulder. He waited for the phone to stop ringing and for the client's voice to come on.</span><br/><br/>The phone line rang loudly in the almost silent small office space. You could barley hear the music from the club that surrounded his office, but the vibrations could still be felt through the leather chair of which Tyson's finely chiseled ass was sitting in. He twirled a glass of amber liquid and gingerly sipped. After the fourth ring he held up a finger in the gesture of 'one-moment please' and released the phone from its cradle. ""Hello, this is Tyson. Owner of the Blue Moon Night Club.""<br/><br/><span style=""color: #4000FF""> ""You attempted to contact me, Mr. Lawrence?"" Jonathan's voice replied.</span><br/><br/>A cheery maleâ€™s voice came over the phone.  The reply caught him off guard. He was not expecting to hear from the private detective in such a short amount of time.  He cleared his throat and set down his glass of whiskey. â€œAh yes  Mr.Taylor. You got back to me much quicker than I was expecting. But yes I did attempt to contact you. If you are the man the ads on the internet seem to say then I have a job for you.â€ Tyson paused for a moment, and then continued. â€œWhat do you know of the supernatural me boy?â€ He asked, he didnâ€™t want to just spill the whole case to a mundane. Heâ€™d rather bring someone who knew of his world then not.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #4000FF"">""Strange that you are one of the few Crowlians that does not know about me...I feel insulted."" he said rather amused.</span><br/><br/>A chuckle escaped from his thin lips at the other manâ€™s sarcastic surprise.  â€œI try to stay out of your mundane lives as much as possible. Iâ€™ve got a whole pack to look after so your petty short lives mean little to me.â€ He said then shook his head, he was not trying to insult the man who he was attempting to employ but this manâ€™s sarcastic tone rose the alpha in him with hackles raised high. â€œForgive me, Iâ€™ve had a rather<span style=""font-style: italic"">BAD</span>night.  I call upon you because I need information and I hear youâ€™re the best.  If you want the job meet me outside the Blue Moon Night Clubâ€¦sayâ€¦.four oâ€™clock. â€œ  He gave no chance for Jonathan to reply if he would or would not met him but simply hung up the phone.<br/><br/>As the phone was fitted in the phones cradle perfectly Tyson looked back up at Teagan and smiled as best he could. ""Well something seems to be looking up, so will you join me for that drink miss, or do I need to request upon the company of someone else?"" He ask a spark having flared somewhere within him at the chance of finding who killed his would of been wife."
5779,Hunters Crowl,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6703&start=20,2012-07-15T17:50:32,Crimson,"Teagan rested in the desk chair, taking the comfort it offered. The funny thing was, this chair was like a different man, it cradled her and relaxed her, compared to her man at the shop. It cause her back to ache, as though she had been bent over the desk and righted to a wrong position for infinity pain. Teagan nearly had the mind set to prop her feet up on the corner of the desk but, she stalled, after all this wasn't her place, nor was it her equipment. With a simple crossing of her legs her eyes rose up once more, looking to Tyson as he poured another drink and spoke.<br/><br/>""Well... that would be a good thing, for us poor broke people.""<br/><br/>Teagan wasn't broke, she had money, though why boast about it? Was just easier to appear broke, even easier to pretend as such. Though the longer she sat there, empty glass by the bottle she wondered and waiting for him to speak of the night. With a tip of her head and her body raising on end, she knew something very bad had happened. Feeling that power nearly suffocating the office, he hair along her arms stood, and Teagan almost had the near pinch to change. Bitting on her lower lip she held her eyes to him, letting him expel his pain and angry of everything. With the finally verdict of the nights events a gasp came from her lips, as tears swelled in her eyes.<br/><br/>""No... Me and Talon have known yall for so long... can't be...""<br/><br/>Teagan was in complete disbelief of it all, he was pulling her leg, had to be. Teagan didn't want to believe... rather couldn't believe. Lowering her head and eyes at once, she stared at the tops of her crossed legs, he had to be wrong. Her hands gripped the arm of the chair, Talon was going to be so upset, she feared a lot now. Bitting harder into her lower lip as her mind seemed to fast forward over the words, they had to be true though,  from the angry he was showing to the excessive drinking, even the power level that raised twenty notches in the room since she asked the question.<br/><br/>""I am... sorry. Yet that doesn't seemed to be a good enough answer... I don't know what to say...""<br/><br/>Though soon enough she was cut off, the ringing of the phone on the desk raised her head back up, eyes darting to it like it were a snake. Quickly she rose from the chair, returning it to Tyson as she rounded to the other side of the desk to pour another drink. Uncapping the bottle and tipping it to the side were she pour a glass to the rim full. After capping the bottle again Tea took her drink and walked away from the desk, compressing her thoughts as the glass raised to her lips, suckling back to brown tonic mix. Savoring the burn as it flowed down the back of her throat, though it wasn't enough to make her drunk it was enough to hold that same burn when drinking.  Pulling the glass back from her lips, her arms crossed over one another as she starred out the window to the street below.<br/><br/>So caught up in her own thoughts she didn't recall or hear that the call was over til Tyson spoke again. Turning from the window she starred at him, blinking for a moment, that bi-polar mood swinging was odd. It was like a happy bug had jumped into his ass.<br/><br/>""Thats a hell of a mood changer... who was that?""<br/><br/>Directing her eyes back to the now cradled phone, she had figured it would be a funeral home or something. Yet, to the excitement in his voice it seemed otherwise. What phone call would change his tone so quick? Drinking from her glass again she drain the last of the contents before raising a brow to the man. He was acting very strange now for some one who had lost a very dear loved one.<br/><br/>""I would say you could sink your fangs into me but... I don't want the wrong effect to be taken on that one.""<br/><br/>There was a half smile to her lips as she looked down into her empty glass, starring all the way through to the bottom, only to see the office floor through it. Her green hues starred longer before her attention was brought back to the male again. With a quirked brow she held her glass out to him.<br/><br/>""You can do me the honors this time and pour me one. I poured the first one. By the way... don't call me Miss... you know my name and have been friends with my brother long enough to remember it. As well as  me being within the pack...""<br/><br/>She wasn't mad by the term, just correcting a small fact with a smile and a empty glass."
5780,Hunters Crowl,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6703&start=20,2012-07-20T00:17:37,Boundary,"Jonathan put the phone down and smiled.<br/><br/>""Chauncy!"" he called out to to the local spirit.<br/><br/>""What do you want boss? I am literally right next to you."" Chauncy replied, rather annoyed.<br/><br/>""We got work, let's get going.""<br/><br/>""Oh really? Where at?""<br/><br/>""It's in the Crowl, Blue Moon Night Club."" Jonathan said, pouring his potions into pre-placed sports water bottles and capping them.<br/><br/>""Oooooh."" Chauncy said with a bit too much enthusiasm. ""Great place, good drinks, and you always see a pretty face or too around there...you know if you don't mind things getting hairy.""<br/><br/>""I will keep that in mind Chauncy."" Jonathan said, rather disappointed that that was all he had to say about the place. Jonathan went downstairs and got his things, grabbing his staff and coat. Reaching in his office drawer he also grabbed his Smith and Wesson, and an extra box of bullets just to be careful. Pocketing both, he went back upstairs and stood in his transportation circle.<br/><br/>""Return to the medallion Chauncy."" Jonathan commanded. The spirit, compelled to obey, floated back into the medallion, the jewel in the center glowing a bright blue before fading back to its natural luster. Jonathan closed his eyes and slowly began to chant a series of words and tapped his staff to the circle. It glowed with a very faint blue glow as magic energy flowed through it. In his mind Jonathan pictured the second circle. Focusing on this image he used the specific amount of magical energy required and bypassed the magical locks he put in place on the circle. With another tap of his staff Jonathan was no longer in his office and when he finally opened his eyes he found himself in a city alley, the sound of cars the most prominent to his ears. He walked out of the circle with a smug pride that his creation actually worked. The circle faded away as he walked out of it, disappearing from view, never to appear again unless he approached it again.<br/><br/>It was a short walk to the Gate, Jonathan could rather easily see the manor that contained the gate. It was old and decrepit and a little bit creepy. Jonathan was not fazed by it and simply proceeded through the front door. He winced a little as the loud creaking hurt his ears. Entering the building he walked up to a rather unusual door. It appeared to go to nowhere in particular, simply standing there in the middle of the foyer. It was one of the few things inside the manor that looked unfazed by the collapse of the building. Jonathan playfully knocked on it.<br/><br/>""Here I come..."" he said. Opening it and revealing not the foyer, but a worn stairwell. He descended down it into a hallway. At the end of it was a door lit by braziers of blue fire that burned brighter than any natural fire. Ten feet in height, Jonathan could never avoid being amazed by the scale of the structure. Above him statues of angelic figures gazed down at him. Looking up towards them as he passed by, he gave them a sort of greeting salute. He stood before the large gate and focused on a rather intricate pattern on the door that was its equivalent of a lock. He took his staff and tapped on the pattern in seemingly random places, entering in the combination needed to enter Hunter's Crowl. Placing his staff back at his side, finished, the door forcefully swung open and revealed the sprawling city of Hunter's Crowl.<br/><br/>""Boss, don't forget your white berries."" Chauncy said rather urgently.<br/><br/>""Oh yeah."" Jonathan said, almost stepping foot inside without them. Reaching in his coat pocket he fished out a necklace of white berries that he adorned on his neck with Chauncy's medallion. Some forms of supernatural creatures were bound by very very ancient laws that he took advantage of. White berries as a sign of peace was one he wore simply to be safe. With problem dealt with he ventured inside of the city, feeling his whole body buzz as if he just acquired a major static charge. Hunter's Crowl had much more magic flowing through its air than the human realm, and as a result Jonathan felt much stronger around there. It also gave him a refreshing jolt that woke him up. He thoroughly enjoyed the feeling. At his side was a statuesque creature that resembled a medieval knight. The Watcher of the Gate made sure that nothing undesired entered Hunter's Crowl without receiving a password. The slightest movement signaled its acknowledgement of the wizard's presence as it turned its gaze towards him.<br/><br/>""Name..."" it said in a rather bland and metallic voice.<br/><br/>""Jonathan Taylor of the Human Realm."" he replied formally.<br/><br/>""Password..."" it inquired. Jonathan rubbed the medallion and Chauncy came forth from it and flew up to the Watcher's ear, whispering words in its ear and then promptly returning back.<br/><br/>""You may pass."" it stated, immediately returning to its previous position and its eyes gazing blankly forward. It somehow managed to look exactly like a statue...it creeped Jonathan out.<br/><br/>Jonathan walked out to the curb of the street in front of him and hailed a taxi. He stepped into the back seat and sat down.<br/><br/>""Where to?"" the driver asked. He was a werewolf, Jonathan could smell it.<br/><br/>""Blue Moon Night Club."" Jonathan said with a smile.<br/><br/>""You don't look like a wolf to me."" the driver responded.<br/><br/>""I've got business there."" the wizard answered with the same smile.<br/><br/>""And I don't do business with meddling humans."" the werewolf angrily replied. Jonathan leaned forward and passed the driver a small roll of money.<br/><br/>""I will pay you extra, just stuff the furry snout and drive."" he said, the runes on his staff glowing. His driver growled in anger, but took the pay and drove him towards his destination."
5781,Hunters Crowl,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6703&start=20,2012-10-04T17:58:18,Crimson,"(Making a post to kinda keep this one alive, hope no one minds. If anyone would like to catch up with her that is fine with me as well, thank you.)<br/><br/><br/>Tyson seemed to return to his desk, studying the paperwork that laid there, all the while Teagan remained by the glass window, starring to those that were leaving and entering the club. A passing sigh came from her lips as she looked once more to her empty glass. Standing here and waiting wasn't going to pour her a glass no quicker, and with Tyson's mind seemingly preoccupied, it was perhaps better that she take her leave now then later.<br/><br/>""I think I am going to leave you... alone for a bit, Tyson. You seem as though you could use, as well as the company that you will be having later.""<br/><br/>There was a smile to her lips as she edged her way back to the corner of her desk, lowering her empty glass to it's edge before glancing at Tyson once more. Teagan was deeply pained by the news, and Talon was perhaps going to feel far worse then she did. Tyson and Talon were always together, playing, working, goofing off, it matter not what they were doing, where you found one you always seemed to find the other one. Biting the inside of her lip she decided on a few parting words, but none seemed better then what her lips formed.<br/><br/>""If you need anything, let me know. You can get my number from Talon he will have it. Let me know if there is anything I can do, even if it is sharing a couple more drinks.""<br/><br/>With a tight lipped smile she walked around to were he sat, leaning down to give him a small inviting hug, saying that she meant what she told him. Once all was said and done, Teagan pulled back and seemed ready to give the man his moment of silence and peace. Though before she was to leave Teagan left she went to the bottle and the two empty glass, pouring them both one, though left Tyson's glass were it set, when he was ready all he would need to do is reach for it.<br/><br/>""One for the long trip back downstairs.""<br/><br/>With that she turned, striding to the office door to exit, once on the other side she leaned back against it, letting her smile slip so that nothing remained except a blank expression. What was Tyson going to do? What was Talon going to do once he found out the news? Should she even tell him? Teagan was in the disposition, wondering what she should do. It was rather hard for her to keep anything from her brother, though more then that he was surly going to find out at some point, after all Tyson and Talon worked in the same club, he would find out even without her telling him.<br/><br/>Pushing off the doors that led to the office she made her way down the stairs, her right hand carrying that tonic brown liquor in it's glass, while her other hand slid down the rail as she moved down the stairs. She wasn't too sure what he was going to do at this point but.... drinking a few more seemed like more then a good idea. Coming to the last five steps of the stairs she over looked the growing crowd, tilting her head slight at the new faces that hadn't been there before. There were some smiles and winks in her direction, though they were hardly noted as she descended from the stairs into the crowd. Though instead of weaving a beeline straight for the bar, she was making one straight to the exit. The only thing giving her away was perhaps the long locks of hair that seemed to flow behind her in the rift of air.<br/><br/>Once the door opened the cool evening air hit her and she tilted her head, closing her eyes for just that savoring second. It felt good, far better then the office had been, it had been too stuffy with the power that had been rolling from Tyson, it seemed as though the room itself had been set ablaze. Once those green hues reopened, her right hand raised the full glass back to her lips, allow it perch on her lower lip so that she could suckle at the honey within, savoring the burn and taste before she lowered it to her side. Though rather careful so not to splash or spill the liquid on the white dress she was wearing. Standing on the sidewalk that lead to the entrance of the club, Teagan had a bird's eye view of the traffic that was coming and leaving the club, and far off in the distance she could see her own car. That lime green pain job stood out among the line of cars, with her fancy black racing strips down the back. Teagan's admiration for the car went a long ways, but damn if it didn't have a temper and a mind of it's own.<br/><br/>None the less even in those thoughts alone, her mind wandered back to Tyson and the lose he was suffering through at this moment. She couldn't fathom the depths of his sorrow, or what it would feel like, nor did she ever wish to know the feeling. For the most part Teagan was out to enjoy the night air, feeling the breeze and hearing the laughter of the joyous people that were coming to find a good time, though to Tegan this was only added to the bad day that she was already having, though far worse now."
5782,Hunters Crowl,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6703&start=20,2012-10-11T17:59:14,Boundary,"Jonathan's taxi stopped just in front of the Blue Moon Night Club, looking out the window he made a whistling noise of approval. The place looked rather magnificent, a small line of people stood outside of the club waiting to get in.<br/><br/>""We are at your stop human, you going to get out or stare all day? I have other people to give rides to."" the driver said, rather annoyed. Jonathan silently gave him his pay and stepped out of of the taxi, drawing a look from every person in line. It was rather obvious that he was a human...he knew they could smell it on him. Blue Moon was a werewolf only night club, and as such he was not welcome here...besides the special conditions that allowed him to be here. He did not actually have to enter the club though thankfully, not that he couldn't talk his way in if he wanted to, or blast his way in. Not that he did not like the idea of blasting his way into Blue Moon he was not a barbarian, he was a civilized man and had a reputation to keep.<br/><br/>He walked not straight up to the entrance, but rather to the wall next to it, leaning back against it with his foot resting against it and his staff casually resting on his shoulder. He would have to do a bit of waiting since he was here early. He regretted coming here so early now that he thought about it...he was going to get really bored."
5783,Hunters Crowl,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6703&start=20,2012-10-12T04:40:43,Crimson,"The night club seemed to be getting gradually fuller, seemed more was coming in tonight then she had seen in the last couple of nights. Her attention looked back over her shoulder to the bouncer at the door, who gave her a slight nod before over looking the line of people there. Teagan was well known to frequent the club after work, and the fact that her brother Talon was a worker here as well. There was a tight lipped smile before she turned her gaze back out to the large parking lot of cars. Perhaps what surprised her the most was the taxi that pulled up at the front of the door and strange for her. The normal crowds that came and went seemed to car pool or drove their own cars here.<br/><br/>""Strange...""<br/><br/>Though once the door to the cab opened and a male got out, a strange foreign scent hit her nose which made her head tilt to the side.<span style=""font-style: italic"">What is that?</span>Teagan watched the male, watching him since he had gotten out of the cab til he walked to the side of the club to lean against the wall there. That was very strange, something that told her that this wasn't a lycan at all. Looking back over her shoulder again she caught the look the bouncer had given the male as he walked to the wall. That alone told her that this male wasn't lycan at all but human. There was a near excited flutter through her body as she turned her attention back to the supposed human. This was the first time she had ever seen one, Teagan had never gone to the human world, nor had she ever crossed paths with one, til now... though she hadn't crossed the path yet.<br/><br/>Moving from the side walk Teagan walked over to the male human, letting her gaze scan him head to toe. Though as she moved she found she was more interested in the fact that he was human then wondering what she was going to say when she got to him. That slowed her walk down a little, though all she had to do was turn to the side and pretend as though she was getting in line if anything.<span style=""font-style: italic"">No! You are already half way there, no point in turning back now.</span>Coming closer to the male Teagan paused, silently looking him over again as though he was a investment item, but it was more then that she was trying to figure out what it was to be human.<br/><br/>""I am sorry to bother you... but you are human right? Your scent is different from everyone else here.... I.. its just... I have never seen a human before.""<br/><br/>Furrowing her brows for a moment, she mentally wanted to choke herself, that seemed more rude then anything else to her.<br/><br/>""I am sorry, I didn't mean to offend you by that it is... I was curious, I have never seen one before.""<br/><br/>Now she was repeating herself? What the hell was wrong with her, seeing a human for the first time wasn't that big of a deal. Yet to Teagan it was, this was her first ever human, one that she had met before. Now that she had offended him, more then likely, she wondered... what would he say? Tell her to go play along, maybe tell her to fuck off? She wasn't exactly sure but she was more worried that she had bothered him more so then she should have.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Now would be a good time to tuck tail and run, stupid girl.</span>The mental thought more true now then ever, she wasn't thinking right, and she wasn't even buzzed yet, what was wrong with her? Maybe looking for a distraction after what Tyson had told her. The thought alone was enough to have her walking away yet she remained in all her ignorance...."
5784,Hunters Crowl,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6703&start=20,2012-10-15T02:00:26,Boundary,"Jonathan raised his eyebrows at the woman that inspected him as if he was some sort of novelty. He obviously was something she had not seen before. He guessed she was one of the furries...unfamiliar with a human being. He rotated his staff around in his grip, the base of it making a series of taps along the paved sidewalk as it spun around against the stone. His assumptions about her were confirmed when she asked if he was a human, he chuckled a little and smiled.<br/><br/>""Sort of..."" he replied to her question...which was asked twice in quick succession. Wizards were the closest things to humans besides humans themselves, but due to a few key differences were technically not human beings. Most species of creature did not really care much, as for the most part they were the same, so wizards and humans were simply lumped into a single category."
5785,Hunters Crowl,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6703&start=20,2012-10-19T22:34:20,Crimson,"""Oh....""<br/><br/>There was a small pause from her as her head tilted to the side just to better the angle, as though it would make a difference. Those green hues looked from his face to the length of his body, he appeared just as she or anyone else that was here at the club tonight yet.... The only difference was the scent. Looking back up to meet his gaze her hand extended out to him, a little shyly but there for his acceptance.<br/><br/>""I am sorry, I am being most rude. I am Teagan Richards. I own the local auto body and garage.""<br/><br/>If the shake was accepted she would give a couple of firm shakes before withdrawing her hand from his. It would be brought under her nose were she would sniff the lingering scent from the male. Giving a slight wrinkle of her nose before lowering it back to her side. Now as she was looking at him, didn't know if he was here waiting for someone or if the bouncers wouldn't let him in. The thought occurred to her then... seemed even more rude to keep him out here waiting for someone that may not even show up.<br/><br/>""Are you waiting for someone, or will they not let you into the club? We can walk in together if you like, that way they don't stop you at the door.""<br/><br/>She didn't want it to appear as though she was looking for a date but, as intrigued by him as she was, she couldn't just leave him out here all maybe his lonesome, could she? Turning her head over her shoulder to see if the bouncer was looking at them, seemed he was otherwise occupied by paying customers for the most part. She was planning to wait long enough for a answer before she would leave the poor man away, she didn't want to come off as the most annoying person here. Besides this was her first ever encounter with a human... even if it was only simi-human, she didn't want to scare him off."
5786,Hunters Crowl,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6703&start=20,2012-10-22T18:03:51,Boundary,"Jonathan smiled at her, reaching his hand out and shaking her hand a few times.<br/><br/>""Jonathan Taylor...rather interested in how nobody here knows of me. Granted I do not frequent this part of town very often."" he says, a smile in his voice. ""Nice to meet you Teagan, I am out here waiting for the owner of this place, but unfortunately this is a furries-only club as you are most certainly aware.""<br/><br/>Jonathan rotated his staff in place for a little while, thinking. This was rather convenient, he had a way to get inside...assuming that was how things worked. Could a werewolf even bring a human in? Oh well, he did not know the rules of this place besides the fact it was a werewolf only club. It was worth a try, especially with this Teagan character, she was not that bad looking. He would have to look into her some other time.<br/><br/>""If you think that escorting me inside would work then feel free...it is a bit cold outside."" he said with a smile."
5787,Hunters Crowl,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6703&start=20,2012-10-24T21:39:39,Crimson,"""Perhaps others have heard of you, though I... I don't get out too much sadly. I stick to my work most times, unless it is one of those days were I need a drink.<br/><br/>There was a smile to her face, he was sad nobody knew him, why would she know him? Tilting her head to the side her brows furrowed at his question before she gave a slight chuckle herself. She wasn't sure if he knew what she was, or if she had even told him, though did that part really matter? Though just to be on the safe side it was better to tell then to surprise later.<br/><br/>""I am aware of what the club is. I am a... 'furry' as you put it, my twin works the bar, and he is friends with the club own. I hardly see a problem arising.. assuming you have business here.""<br/><br/>Once confirmed on what his decision was, Teagan moved beside him, her arm around his arm to move them from their little corner of the street. Without fail as they started walking so did the eyes of the bouncer, this made Teagan smile as she leaned closer into his side and whispered to him.<br/><br/>""Don't worry, I will protect you from the big bad wolf.""<br/><br/>The small bit of laughter hummed out as she neared them to the door was stopped by the bouncer, this made Teagan tilt her head up to look at him with a corked brow. Teagan's hand was placed over the arm of the bouncer as she spoke low to the bouncer, there would be no other to hear her but the bouncer and Mister Taylor.<br/><br/>""You would stop the important business of the pack master? He is a guess to the leader, now back... down.""<br/><br/>She made sure to let the last pair of words spill out on a growl as she pushed the arm of the male's hand back to his body. Without pause Teagan plaster that smile back to her lips before she pushed the door to the club open and enter into the confines with Mister Taylor on her arm. As strange as it may have been there was no questions, nor looks at either of them. The music was still pumping, and waiters and waitress were moving throughout the club delivering drinks as she and Mister Taylor drew closer to the bar to sit down for a moment."
5788,Hunters Crowl,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6703&start=20,2012-10-25T19:38:40,Boundary,"""Don't worry, I will protect you from the big bad wolf.""<br/><br/>Jonathan smirked slightly, finding the remark rather funny. He was not very used to being led into a club by a woman, he felt it was kind of a reversal of roles from the usual norm. He did not particularly mind this instance because it was either this or him possibly having to blast down a few werewolves if he had wanted to get inside. At least now he could get a drink while he waited for the man. He found it rather funny that the lady was able to talk down the intimidating bouncer, chuckling a little as they entered the building.<br/><br/>God the place smelled like sex...and if what he had heard was true that was most likely what he was smelling. He did not really have to take too long to assert himself in that assumption since he could see quite a few naked werewolves bumping and grinding on the center dancefloor, as well as hearing quite a plethora of questionable noises. Next time he came here he would have to remember to bring earplugs. Chauncy's amulet began to glow rather brightly until he snapped his finger on it, causing the light to fade, perverted little idiot. Sitting down at the bar he saw predatory eyes on him, this might get bad if his stay is extended. For the present moment though he decided to order a drink, he was thirsty."
5789,Hunters Crowl,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6703&start=20,2012-10-27T04:55:45,Crimson,"Teagan looked through the club, making it to the bar, but she was still a little struck when she didn't see her brother at his normal station. That was odd but, maybe he was upstairs talking to Tyson, or doing his normal work with the crowd. She wasn't too sure but she turned her attention away from the crowd, being naked wasn't something that bothered Teagan but... there was a time and a place for it, right? Cocking her head to the side her eyes slanted as the bright glowing light came from the necklace that Mister Taylor was wearing. It was brought enough that it deserved some sort of look, at the very least even a closer look but, that would just seem rude.<br/><br/>""What was that, from your necklace?""<br/><br/>She was honestly curious about the item now, it wasn't often that people, or strangers came to the club with a bright flashing necklace. Pursing her lips she looked behind the counter of the bar, though it seemed most of the tenders were busy with other customers, which meant one thing, she was going to have to get her own drink.<br/><br/>""What would you like to drink?""<br/><br/>She didn't exactly wait for his answer though, she was on the move, making her way to the end of the bar were she would sweep behind the counter as though she had done this before. She between and behind the tenders that were working with other customers, she was thin enough to move pass them without so much as a touch, though came back to were she had left Mister Taylor sitting. A small smile to her lips as she propped her hands on the counter in front of him.<br/><br/>""So... what will it be?""<br/><br/>Her gaze looked pass him, looking to the crowd behind him, there were stares there, but... it was only one of two reasons why Mister Taylor was getting the evil eye. Either being human in a wolf only club, or the fact that he was there with Teagan, which didn't make a big deal to Teagan. Mister Taylor wasn't a lover, but he was a person of interest, for being human, and that still peeked her curiosity, though it seems to be such a easy thing to over look. Considering Teagan had never been to the human side.... seeing one here was more then enough to turn her head."
5790,Hunters Crowl,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6703&start=20,2012-10-29T17:20:04,Zavyr Darkeyes,"Glade was feeling rather bored Not a single potential client had appeared in the Perdition Nightclub and he was beginning to think that his free time was being wasted on waiting. Sure he could have some fun by trying to start a brawl in the club, though that would end up with him kicked out and possibly losing a place for finding people who want someone dead or required a mercenary.<br/><br/>Glade began thinking back to the days he was alive though most of those memories were missing possibly due to how he came back to life as a Revenant but from what he could remember were the best memories, and those memories was all the deaths he caused with the axe he was often seen with which now looked old and a bit rusted due to constant use and was starting to become dull around the edges.<br/><br/>Reminiscing on the past helped remove some of the boredom as he waited unsure of what time it was right now but felt it was probably about time to head back to the cemetery."
5791,Hunters Crowl,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6703&start=20,2012-10-29T22:27:38,Boundary,"Jonathan thumbed at the necklace, frowning. ""An annoyance is what it is."" he said, no lies there. Chauncy would be more than happy to fly around and get a good look at some tail, but as an investigator he had standards so he was not going to humor him.<br/><br/>Teagan proceeded to go behind the counter and fetch herself and him a drink. As she did so Jonathan could feel the intensity of the stares that were on him. He did not mind very much, he got it a lot doing what he did. When asked what he would like to drink he smiled and leaned back somewhat in his seat.<br/><br/>""Just a beer, any will do."" he replied. Jonathan waited for her to pour him a drink or give him a bottle or something, just waiting for a wolf around here to confront him. It was only a matter of time before something like that happened in a place like this."
5792,Hunters Crowl,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6703&start=20,2012-10-30T05:00:54,Crimson,"There came a frown from Teagan, settling over her lips as she looked out at the patron that crowded the night club. Though she nodded her head to Mister Taylor as he made his request, it almost seemed as though he was itching for a fight, which made her shake her head just a bit. Maybe she was just seeing things or something. Moving around the workers at the bar, Teagan went to the fridge and grabbed to chilled beers from  it before walking back were Mister Taylor sat, and sat the beer down. Looking around now, she could seem to find the bottle opener which made her look back to Mister Taylor with a smile.<br/><br/>""Would you be so kind as to help a very weak woman open the bottles?""<br/><br/>There was a playful smile as she pushed the bottles at him, she was either playing with him, or just being too lazy to bother with looking for the opener. Either case it may have been, wasn't no sense is a perfectly good male sitting there like a bump on a log, though he was already there for work, right? Moving out from behind the counter she came to take a seat on the chair to his left, making sure that her right hand was open and free if needed. Her legs crossed over one another as she faced the side of Mister Taylor, though hardly for his benefit. She wanted to make sure that she would be able to quickly react if something did go wrong, if she was facing the bad it would slow down her reaction time just trying to get out of the chair.<br/><br/>Tilting her head to the side, she starred at Mister Taylor for a moment, trying to decide if he was looking for a fight or if he was expecting one, though she just couldn't tell yet. Taking her bottle from the counter she would tip if back against her lips, drinking from the long neck before lowering it.<br/><br/>""You know... if you make a funny face at them they may stop looking at you, or there is the alternative.""<br/><br/>Teagan had a idea of her own of how to get the over baring eyes to stop looking at him, though it hardly seemed right for the most part . Swiveling her chair about she faced the crowd of the club now, looking back to the eyes that were clearly starring at Mister Taylor, that honestly bugged the hell out of Teagan, rude bastards.... Sighing out she crossed her arms over her chest as she brushed the side of the bottle up and down against her arm. She was starting to become increasingly worried about Tyson, if this.... human was part of his business, why had he already sent for him? With pursed lips her other hand came to brush the hair from her eyes, tucking it behind her ear as she turned her head over her shoulder to look back at Mister Taylor.<br/><br/>""He shouldn't be much longer before calling on you. Sorry for being bad company, and for your waiting.""<br/><br/>It wasn't so much a apology on her part, but rather one from the other animistic ones that had been starring at poor Mister Taylor since he arrived here. Bringing the bottle back up she took a longer swing from the bottle, savoring the flavor before turning back to the bar were she sat it down. A smile settled in as she propped her elbows on the counter and rested her chin within the palm of her hand to tilt it and look back at him.<br/><br/>""Maybe you should ask one of them to dance, they are starring you down like a piece of meat... which I can't blame them."""
5793,Hunters Crowl,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6703&start=20,2012-10-30T21:52:30,Boundary,"Jonathan smiled and took the bottle, trying to take the cap off with no result. He was by no means a weak man, but for some reason things like pickle jar lids, salsa jar lids, and beer bottle caps were an insurmountable task that he always had a hard time doing. Oh well, he had a parlor trick for just such an occasion. Placing the bottle back on the table he placed his staff to lean against the counter as he cracked his fingers, looking like he was going to do something rather complicated. He merely flicked one of his hands and the cap of the bottle simply popped off, an unseen force having forced it from its resting place. Kinetomancy was one of the more simple forms of magic that he had learned in his younger days, blunt and simple just like he liked it.<br/><br/>""Funny face?"" he remarked, smirking as he took the bottle and drank it, turning to face her, ""This is the face I wear every day."" he took a larger swig from the bottle and let out a satisfied gasp of air. ""Good stuff.""<br/><br/>He noticed the she wolf was doing her best to keep him protected from all the animalistic guests that populated the place. He did not feel he needed her protection since he was sure he could handle quite a few of the beasts in a fight, he just was not sure if the club could handle him throwing some rather heavy individuals around. He figured it was better off though, since a fight was hardly a good way to make a first impression to the owner, whether he started the fight or not.<br/><br/>""He shouldn't be much longer before calling on you. Sorry for being bad company, and for your waiting."" Teagan said, apologizing for the inconvenience.<br/><br/>""Nah...I got a drink out of it. Besides, it was rather cold outside. If you hadn't shown up I would have had to do my dealings outside."" he replied, smiling at her in a very friendly manner and looking out at all the wolves that were looking at him and her.<br/><br/>""Maybe you should ask one of them to dance, they are staring you down like a piece of meat... which I can't blame them."" she said.<br/><br/>""I will have to pass, as friendly as I am sure they are."" he replied with snark that was not hidden at all."
5794,Hunters Crowl,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6703&start=20,2012-10-31T04:56:28,Crimson,"Teagan looked back to Mister Taylor with a growing smile, his humor wasn't lost on all the starring eyes that were on them both. To Teagan it was just another night, the same stares every night. There was a shake of her head, though she was surprised by the unseen force that had popped the caps on their bottles, this made her tilt her head slight as she brought the bottle just under her eyes to search the lip of it. He was more then human for sure, from what she had heard about humans they had no magic properties yet... this one did. She was slightly confused by this though pushed it aside, wasn't any sense in letting it ruin a little fun.<br/><br/>""I suppose your next line would be... 'I ain't much of a dancer' right?""<br/><br/>There was a small trail of laughter behind it as she shook her head, though her attention was spared out to all of those eyes. She wasn't exact scare for Mister Taylor, considering what she had seen him do, she was more worried about the wolves now. Had she just let a dangerous man into her brother's, best friend's club? She was starting to second guess her intention now, if it came down to a fight she wasn't sure if she would have enough money to replace half the stuff here that would get broken. Bringing the lip of the bottle back to her lips, she kissed it as she drank the liquid from within it, and then lower it down into her lap were she rolled it between her palms.<br/><br/>""It didn't feel that cold out there but... I am a little more different from you... so I guess I don't fully understand what it is like for you.""<br/><br/>Her hand came up brushing her hair over her shoulder, now she was debating whether to leave him here alone with all the starring eyes to return to her shop/home, or wait til Tyson summoned him to the office. Teagan settled herself between a rock and a hard spot, after all they were strangers and she didn't exactly want to come off as... attention whore-ish... unlike some people +CoughDasiyCOUGH+. That thought was almost enough to sicken Teagan... she was still in dismay of how easy Rise had slid his slim jim right into Daisy. Pushing that though aside she was becoming increasingly curious about his work now. Why it was that Tyson would summon this... human-ish being here and pay him well even.<br/><br/>""What kind of work is it that you do Mister Taylor? If you don't mind me asking."""
5795,Hunters Crowl,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6703&start=40,2012-10-31T21:00:59,Boundary,"Jonathan took another sip of his drink. ""A fly does not dance with a spider."" he said. He found it rather strange when he said anything that was remotely profound or had any bit of wisdom to it. He also did not remember being the best at metaphors either, but when you have too much time to yourself you tend to read too much and pick up on things such as that. Oh well, at least it would give off an intelligent air about him.<br/><br/>He rotates his staff along the floor as he finishes his drink. The stares from the wolves were increasing, he was pretty sure one of them was going to wander over here at some point. They probably would have if Teagan hadn't turned to face them and stared them back down. Good thing too, he did not have too much control over magical energy (not that the magic he used was supposed to be refined or controlled) and as such a fight would probably wreck at least something.<br/><br/>""I am a private investigator Miss Teagan."" he replied, answering her question about his profession."
5796,Hunters Crowl,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6703&start=40,2012-11-01T01:11:17,Crimson,"""And a human doesn't normally coming into a wolf club.... Though were is the fun in life if you can't flirt with the danger?""<br/><br/>She grinned as she returned a comment, no one said she was the smartest person in the world. Teagan was inclined to mechanics but as far as magic, leadership, relationships, or pretty much anything else was concerned, she was the dullest knife in the kitchen. Tipping her head to the side, she starred a little too closely to Mister Taylor, and was rather taken back by what his job description was, though found it interesting.<br/><br/>""A detective... thats...""<br/><br/>There was a pause as she inhaled a sharp breath, so that is what he was here for, and why Tyson had called him. Teagan was starting to catch on to what was happening now. Her lips pursed together before parting to tip the remains of her bottle. Smacking it down on the bar top she got enough attention from the bartenders there, which came with a second round for them both.  Teagan could feel that swell of heartache filling her again, slightly sad as she nodded her head back to Mister Taylor now.<br/><br/>""Well... I am certain that the owner will see you soon.""<br/><br/>The eyes that had been starring them down didn't seem as important anymore as she turned her back to them, slightly disrespectful and yet... clumsy on her part considering she could possibly be attacked without warning. Teagan was rather impatiently waiting for that next bottle now, trying to keep her mind from wondering too far with that little bit of information she had now. Now was perhaps as good as any other time to leave but... she had pretty much brought Mister Taylor to a danger zone, and without her being there she was sure that a fight would start and well... someone would get hurt.<br/><br/>Sucking it all up Teagan placed a fake smile to her lips as her eyes cut upwards to the tender as he set the second rounds in front of them. Being a little short on cash she would be sure to put them on Talon's tab tonight. Propping her forearms against the counter, she halfway turned so that she could face Mister Taylor, though kept her eyes on those that were starring at them.<br/><br/>""The starring contest is getting kinda old. I should give them something to stare at....""<br/><br/>It was a slight grumble of words, clearing showing that her mood had changed drastically now. Different ideas came to mind, maybe sweeping Mister Taylor right off his chair into a dirty dance, or even more just give those eyes a full blown show, which would more then likely get them both kicked right out on their ass. The mental kicked to her head hurt more then it should have, though it curled a little deviant smile to her lips."
5797,Hunters Crowl,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6703&start=40,2012-11-05T18:51:25,Boundary,"Jonathan, still feeling the eyes on him, was beginning to get annoyed. Chugging down his second glass of beer he turned around in his chair and looked back at the wolves as he talked to Teagan. Jonathan owned a dog once when he was younger...a rather scrappy creature it was. He remembered having trouble training it since he did not know the first thing about taking care of one...it was an on the whim decision. He had learned that the best first step was to assert yourself as the Alpha...the stronger and less submissive of the group. Now what he was doing was not asserting himself as an Alpha in this situation, since that was the equivalent of executing himself for attempting it. Instead he was simply showing the wolves that stared him down that he was not afraid of them nor was he afraid of a fight if they volunteered. He relaxed in his seat and rested his elbows on the counter behind him as he gave them a rather straight face.<br/><br/>""The staring contest is getting kinda old. I should give them something to stare at..."" Teagan said, grumbling.<br/><br/>""Oh?"" Jonathan said with a curious tone of voice, ""Did you have anything in mind?"""
5798,Hunters Crowl,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6703&start=40,2012-11-06T16:03:21,Crimson,"Teagan's head tilted to the side as she looked to Mister Taylor, cocking her brow slightly as a grin spread her lips. There was plenty of ideas, some needed a little... imagination, others needed a little less. She motioned with her hand for him to come closer to her. Leaning in to his ear she whisper with a slight smile.<br/><br/>""Nothing I would willingly do with a complete strange unless I was completely drunk.""<br/><br/>Pulling back from his ear now she looked back out to those starring eyes, which seemed to be all the more intense as she crossed her arms over the front of her chest, and then crossed her legs. Now a pout formed over her lips as she shook her head and spoke.<br/><br/>""I thought about a club fight... but considering that would likely get us both put out of here on our asses.... I suppose I am a little short on ideas unless you want me to bait them outside were you knock them out.""<br/><br/>There was a slight tone of laughter as she turned her head over the side of her shoulder to look at him. Those were some fun ideas but, she figured Tyson would be more pissed off if she got his hired help kicked out of the damn place. There was the other off chance that they could drink elsewhere but, here came here on business so that seemed completely wrong to her. What else was there that they could do on those starring eyes.<br/><br/>""Well, Mister Taylor whats your master plan?""<br/><br/>She waited, pulling her half drank beer back to her lips were she dragged on the last bit before placing it to the counter behind her. She was all ears and eyes to what his idea was, they couldn't be no worse then her own, right?"
5799,Hunters Crowl,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6703&start=40,2012-11-07T22:04:58,Boundary,"Jonathan chuckled at Teagan's mentioning of a possible fight. While that would be fun it would not be preferable or logical to humor such an endeavor. The wolves still stared at him and he gave them a nice smirk to show that he thought it was funny. Rotating his staff around on the ground he relaxed more into his seat, drinking the last few drops of beer he had left and then toying around with the bottle in his hand.<br/><br/>""Well, Mister Taylor what's your master plan?"" Teagan asked.<br/><br/>""Plan? I never have a plan."" Jonathan replied with a laugh, ""I am more of an improvisational kind of guy."""
5800,Hunters Crowl,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6703&start=40,2012-12-03T19:34:41,Crimson,"The longer Teagan starred out into that sea of eyeballs, the more she just wanted to start a fight, or maybe that was the beer doing all of her thinking. She couldn't tell for certain, but it seemed like a good idea that she leave now. Though hearing Mister Taylor's answer she turned her head just enough to peer at him, smirking slightly before shaking her head.<br/><br/>""Well then Mister Taylor, I hope you have a plan to keep yourself occupied for the rest of the evening. I need to run to the shop and make sure the workers locked it up tightly. I have a few special men there I want more then anything to keep safe.""<br/><br/>There was a smile to her lips, Teagan compared the cars the worked on to men, and that drove her with more then enough need and want to fix them. Change their shafts, to changing their every last nut and screw. Her attention directed out into the crowd once more as she slid off the edge of her seat, standing for a moment as she looked back to the bar tender there.<br/><br/>""Put those on Talon's tab, please.""<br/><br/>Her brother wasn't going to be very happy about that one but... she was doing good to keep her little secret about him, so they both break even.  In any case she looked back to Mister Taylor for a moment, she felt bad for leaving him here with all those brooding eyes starring him down, but... she had important work that needed to be taken care of, such as making sure her shop was on lock down, and maybe in the mean time work a little before bed, just so she could move those cars out for new ones to come in.<br/><br/>""If you get tired of sitting here, you can come by the shop... I sure I can find something to keep you occupied with. Have a good night Mister Taylor.""<br/><br/>With that Teagan looked to those eyes, they were looking to Mister Taylor but as she looked at them they looked to her. She could clearly see they didn't like the fact that she had brought a human in here, but honestly Teagan didn't care what they liked, she did it because it seemed to be the right thing to do, wasn't no sense in the man standing out in the cold all night, considering how busy Tyson had been before she left. Turning to Mister Taylor she gave him a wave of her hand and a wink before she started off into the crowd, which none of the other brooding wolves felt the needed to move out of her way. That was ok, she just pushed her way through them, bumping them and pushing them to the side. Reaching the doors that lead outside, she stood on the sidewalk, waiting for a few moments, more or less just to soak in the night air."
5801,Hunters Crowl,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6703&start=40,2012-12-25T05:49:50,Boundary,"Jonathan Taylor stood up, liking the idea of accompanying Teagan to her shop...his client was being rather late in meeting him. Stepping across the dance floor straight towards the door he felt a hand touch his shoulder. A rather angry snarl followed...one of the dogs was sick of him being here, and here he was just about to leave. He knew that if he tried to fight the wolf the entire pack would descend upon him, he had to discourage the others from engaging him by making an example of this dog. Gripping his staff tightly in his hands, he slammed the head of it into the wolf's snout drawing in energy as it collided and releasing it in a very powerful blast of force focused on his head. The spell resulted in the wolf's snout breaking and his body being sent across the club and his body colliding with the bar, glasses breaking and wood snapping as the beast barreled halfway through the counter. It was a miracle the creature didn't just break the entire bar, granted since he did not name his spell it was not really refined or concentrated at all. The end of his staff smoked slightly from the energy that was sent through it and he tapped the staff three times on the ground, trying to be a bit dramatic.<br/><br/>With a nod of his head he rather casually walked out of the bar, his seemingly confident demeanor hiding the apprehensiveness he felt from knowing that the wolves could decide to attack him at anytime. Luckily it appeared that his show of force had discouraged them enough that he had safe passage out. He saw Teagan standing just outside and tapped her on the shoulder, continuing to walk past her.<br/><br/>""I suggest we get going rather quickly..."" he said."
5802,Hunters Crowl,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6703&start=40,2012-12-26T04:24:46,Crimson,"The commotion from within the bar was enough to make her run back inside, but she remained firm to the sidewalk outside, her attention was to the full parking lot, awaiting 'Daisy' to pull up at any given moment. Her head tilting to the side as she folded her arms over the center of her form, it never seemed to take them long to take off with your car, it was when you wanted you car back did they take forever. None the less when she was tapped on her shoulder, her head half turned to look at Mister Taylor, cocking her brow slightly to his comment.<br/><br/>""I see you work fast. Am I suppose to expect sexy woman to come out that door chasing you down at any moment?""<br/><br/>She was teasing him, she had heard only part of what happened, which seemed to be a small scuffle , none the less it seemed he was expecting them to come after him, which Teagan was sure they would. Her lips pressed together as 'Daisy' showed up in all her bright lime green beauty, with the blemish of the two black racing strips from hood to ass. She paused on the sidewalk, cocking her hip to the side as she looked to the man behind the wheel. Her eyes more or less scanning the Challenger for any scratches of imperfections on her 'Lady'.<br/><br/>""If you have hurt her... I will hurt you.""<br/><br/>Instantly the man jumped out from behind the wheel, leaving the door open and the keys within it. Teagan could be intimidating when she wanted to be, though most of it came from someone messing 'Daisy' or messing with her personally. None the less she moved around the front of her car, though paused in front of it looking to Mister Taylor as she spoke.<br/><br/>""We could make a quicker get away by car. That is unless your scared of a woman's driving...""<br/><br/>She was a very playful teasing woman, when she wanted to be, and for the night Mister Taylor was proving to be well worth her night out, after a bad day of work. She sat down on the front in of the Challenger, mainly waiting for a answer before she got in, if anything she could just park the car back into the parking lot of the bar, in which case she would leave her brother a message about her coming to get it in the morning... or the afternoon, just depended on how well the night went."
5803,Hunters Crowl,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6703&start=40,2012-12-27T02:02:54,Boundary,"Jonathan smirked as she inquired towards what he had been doing. Sexy women chasing him....fat chance.<br/><br/>""The women tend not to enjoy my company."" he replied. At that moment a rather nice looking car rolled out in front of her. It was an amazing car, and something he definitely could not afford or properly maintain in the human world. She seemed to cherish it rather obsessively as she had threatened the valet who drove it here that she would hurt him if there was a scratch.<br/><br/>""We could make a quicker get away by car. That is unless you're scared of a woman's driving."" she said in a rather teasing manner. Jonathan smiled.<br/><br/>""Oh I like you...but you should see my driving."" he replied, entering the passenger seat of the car without another word. It was...comfy to say the least, and he could smell the love that she gave this car just as much as he could feel it. Wizards had a way of feeling emotions like that."
5804,Hunters Crowl,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6703&start=40,2012-12-27T09:39:15,Crimson,"Teagan remained leaning against the front of her car, looking at him with a raised brow. She found that comment to be funnier then all the other ones since she had come across the human, then again he wasn't exactly human, was he? Her lips pursed as she pushed off the hood of Daisy, her form moving to the driver side of the car.<br/><br/>""Aww... How could anyone not enjoy your company? Your such a looker and seemed to know exactly what to say to have a good time, or maybe your just trying to impress me, or trying to stay on my good side for the night.""<br/><br/>There was a small tail of laughter to the comment as she opened the door to the car, her small slender form seeming to be completely embrace by Daisy as she looked to Mister Taylor. She had a few rules that she wanted the man to follow, she didn't want the same incident to happen as it had last time she had let a strange inside of Daisy.<br/><br/>""Before we leave Mister Taylor, I just want you to know.... if you stick your slim jim inside of my precious daisy, to open her for whatever fantasies you have... I will rip your throat out, understood? The last strange I let into her turn my car into a whore... so don't make the same mistake.""<br/><br/>She was really enjoying the mans company, but if there was one thing she wouldn't stand for, it was another man trying to slip his slim jim into her car and opening her like some kind of french whore. It had taken Teagan months to even be able to look Daisy in the eye again. She settled more comfortably into the seat, touching her foot to the gas, she let the car purr pleasure as she tilted her head to the side, glancing to Mister Taylor for a moment. Without a second thought she reached down to the shifter, moving it so that it went into gear, which sent the pair of them burning rubber within the parking lot. Think Fast and the Furious minus the shitty girl cars. It was steel under her legs, powerfully speeding through the streets of the town.<br/><br/>Teagan's gaze remained to the road, though her hand reached out to pat Mister Taylor's leg, a reassuring patting as she broke into a smile and glanced over to him.<br/><br/>""Don't worry, we will be there soon enough.""<br/><br/>It could be plainly seen on Teagan's face, the way she was able to open daisy up, speeding down the road without much thought. Though it never seemed to be long enough, which was apparent as she came to slow down, pulling into the parking lot of a five bay garage. The sign over head reading 'Teagan's Auto Shop', branched off from the garage was a store front, one that was all glass panes, but were covered by the metal roll panels, concealing all of her merchandise within. Branching off and above the garage was what appeared to be a cabin like home/office. A set of steps that lead from either the parking lot or the garage moved up to the home/office. It perhaps wasn't anything that he was expecting but... Teagan was pretty much glued to her work. Taking a parking spot closer to the steps, she placed Daisy into park and turned her off, letting her cool down from her little work out.<br/><br/>""Here comes the weird part... the first time I ever brought a man home.""<br/><br/>There was a bit of laughter to follow, but she let it trail off, she didn't exactly want him to get the wrong idea, that she had brought him here for sex, it was rather way around, her plan was to come home alone to work into the late hours of the morning before passing out, though now that she had come home with Mister Taylor, those plans were a little derailed. Sitting there a bit longer, she listened to the silence before she moved, pushing open her door and stepping out of the car, she didn't waste much time to make her way up the stairs that would lead to the office/home. She didn't stop to see if Mister Taylor was coming or not, if he wanted to come he had been invited more then once, otherwise Teagan would be at home alone. Unlocking the door she stepped within, scouting the space, making her rounds throughout the home, making sure no one was there and everything was in order, as she had left it. Returning to the main room now she would wait a bit, to see whether he came or not."
5805,Hunters Crowl,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6703&start=40,2012-12-29T23:25:08,Boundary,"It took Jonathan a minute to actually decipher the euphemism that Teagan had used concerning Daisy, which was apparently her car. Ok so she did not want him to mess with it, he got that much...granted if they were in the human world this car would probably get wrecked before it reached her house. Magic had a tendency to mess with fancy cars like this. The amount of magic in the air around here though minimized that effect however, so he did not expect anything to go wrong, his throat should make it to her place.<br/><br/>He was quite flattered by her calling him a looker, granted he was not ugly by any means though to many people he was just weird dressing the way he dressed all the time and carrying his staff everywhere with him. That and well...he was a bit on the scruffy side and looked a bit like a bum, and women did not like scruffy bums. Then there was his money problem, women don't usually get drawn towards that either...well most of them don't, there are lovely ladies out there who don't care about that sort of thing. Too bad his luck does not lead him towards these women. Well...then there is the fact that bad stuff tends to happen around him, most everyone hates that sort of thing.<br/><br/>The car zoomed rather fast down the streets of the Crowl. She patted his leg to reassure him that everything would be alright, and granted he had seen very bad driving, this was bad driving done right...so he guessed this was badass driving. With her stunt man caliber driving skills they were at her home in quick time.<br/><br/>""Here comes the weird part... the first time I ever brought a man home."" she said, laughing a bit. She entered the house with Jonathan following behind, crossing the threshold of her home with no interference whatsoever. She then set out immediately to apparently look through her home, he waited for her to return and give him a bit of direction."
5806,Hunters Crowl,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6703&start=40,2012-12-30T05:54:57,Crimson,"""This is more like my office and living. I don't personally own a fancy home of my own. I like to stick close to my work and make sure nothing bothers my sleeping beauties below.""<br/><br/>There was a slight smile to the bare thought, not only did she live within her fully operating garage, but the sense in knowing that she was a wolf, the place had the best security out of any other place here. A junk yard dog that had been place in a well maintained garage shop. She moved through the large office/living room space, a desk sitting to the far left side in front of a large ceiling to floor sliding glass door. Opposing the wall was a large eighty inch flat screen t.v that was split into six main views. One was in the front door of the store, one outside int he parking lot, and two in the back corners of the garage, and two more in the font corners of the garage bay. For the most part nothing could be made out on the screens with the exception of the lit parking lot itself.<br/><br/>There was other lingering objects scattered within the living/office, a couch was centered between the two main walls, and a few filing cabinets behind the desk, the filing cabinets were in each corner beside the large sliding glass door. From there, there was one door out of the entire room, closed and normally locked during the day. That was her personal room/sleeping quarters. Further back from the living space was a small one person kitchen with just the bare essentials for cooking. A small refrigerator and a stove.<br/><br/>""It isn't much but it is home and something I am well familiar with, below is the garage, and in front of it is the shop itself. There is food here and plenty to drink, make yourself completely at home. I am just going to go below and make sure the boys locked the shop and bolted down the garage.""<br/><br/>Sadly for Mister Taylor there wasn't much in the way of t.v unless you counted watching the split screens of her shop as fun. More or less Teagan didn't need much to keep her happy, being that of a regular grease monkey took up most of her time, that and being at the club with her brother from time to time. With that Teagan moved to that locked door, slipping the key in to unlock it before switching the light on. There was  pause of thought before she looked over her shoulder back to him.<br/><br/>""Make yourself as comfortable as you want.""<br/><br/>Slipping into the small room she closed the door behind her, slipping down out of the heels she curled her feet into the carpet working the sore muscles of her toes before moving again. Moving towards her closet she unzipped her white dress and nearly pried it from her form, once it was gone she replaced it with that gray, oil spotted, greasy jumpsuit of her's. The legs of the jumpsuit were ripped to the middle of her thigh and the arms of the suit were ripped to the more upper portion of her arms. The main reason for changing clothes was she didn't want to be in her better clothes while trouping through the garage, more times then not she had found herself looking over the men below and would give them a late night massage without pry thought in mind.<br/><br/>Exiting out of the room now Teagan was in the process of drawling her hair up and tying it to the nape of her neck as she looked to Mister Taylor. He stood out here, more so stood out considering it was night time. The only time she had ever had men standing were he was now was for business and signing papers.<br/><br/>""If you want you can come with me, it is up to you."""
5807,Hunters Crowl,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6703,2012-03-16T05:10:12,Lady_BlackWolf,"<div style=""text-align: center;"">[Tyson's Home/ Time- Early morning]</div><br/><br/>The sun's ray's were sneaking through the half closed blinds making Tyson roll over. His arm tucking around a beautiful brunet woman that laid next to him. The fragrance of her hair wafted into his nostrils as his face was pushed into them, he couldn't help but breath the scent in even more. A rumbling growl emitted from his chest and he felt her move, his hand sliding over the slit bump of her tummy as she did so.<br/><br/>""What are you making all that noise for."" she said sleepily.<br/><br/>Tyson's ember green eyes slid open and stared into crystalline blue orbs. They were so clear and innocent, he could of sworn she could see right into his very soul with those eyes. ""Well one reason is that I have an amazingly beautiful fiancee laying next to me..."" He peeks under the blankets real quick. ""Who also happen's to be half naked...rubbing her silky smooth legs against mine...teasing me."" He said with an accusing sarcastic tone and a grin plastered on his face.<br/><br/>He then moved so he was on top of her and in between her legs,""The other reason could be that I have a major! Raging...hard on."" To add emphases onto this he pushed his pelvis slightly pressing his cock against her. She chuckled to this and slid her arms around his neck and kissed him slightly. ""I see, well those both sound like personal problems to me my love."" She smiled at him knowing damn good and well what this morning would hold for her. ""Are you really not going to wait till after you had a bite to eat?"" She asked sweetly. Tyson raised his brow as a thought passed through his horny brain and he started to move down her body, under the sheets, and trailing kisses the whole while. He sure did have a bite to eat.<br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;"">~~~~~~ Hour or so Later ~~~~~</div><br/><br/>""TY! Eggs and pancakes are ready!"" Miranda yelled from the kitchen. Tyson soon emerged from their bedroom dressed in basketball gear. ""What no meat? Come one Miranda, I'ma wolf!...""He was about to continue when she had a plate full of bacon, sausage and even a few slices of honey glazed ham wafting under his nose.<br/><br/>""You were saying?"" She said with a smile on her face knowing she had surprised her soon to be husband, and he would be a very pleased wolf.<br/><br/>""Have I ever told you, I love you?"" He said kissing her on the cheek and taking the plate from her and finding his seat at the table. ""I love you too. When is Talon suppose to be here?"" She asked as she went back to the stove, then there happen to be a knock at the door. ""Speak of the devil she said. ""Come in!""<br/><br/>Talon strolled into the Lawerence home, almost in the same gear as Tyson but a little different. ""Howdy!"" He said and went to give Miranda a kiss on the cheek, of which she handed him a plate of eggs, pancakes, sausage, bacon, and ham. Just like Tysons. ""Thank you Miranda."" She nodded her head and began to dish her own plate. Soon they were all seated down eating, and laughing.<br/><br/>~~Not long after Talon arrived Tyson and him were off to the basketball court, and Miranda went to get ready for work at the hospital~~<br/><br/>[Blue Moon Club/ Time- Mid Afternoon, Evening]-Tyson, and Talon<br/>Talon pushed at Tyson for making a joke about his sexuality and they both chuckled at it. Sweat lined their brows. a drop trickled into Tyson's eyes. He grabbed the small hand towel that was wrapped around his neck and placed it on his face and dragged down, taking away the built of sweat from his face. Soon they made it to the clubs doors and Tyson pushed them open. The building was so cool and immediately they felt the difference between the outside weather and the air conditioned building.<br/><br/>""Grab me a water bottle will ya Tal?"" Tyson asked bending over, his hands on his knee's. ""Sure thing, but ya gotta stop putting yourself in those positions. Miranda would never forgive me if I just took advantage of you."" Talon gave Tyson a wink as he threw him a water bottle.<br/><br/>""I swear your only my friend cause you like me for my body."" He chuckled before taking a long drink off of the bottle. A line began to dribble down his chin from the amount he was trying to vacuum into his maw. ""Don't choke."" Talon said mockingly as he too took a swing from a bottle of water. ""Shut up, haha. Anyway I'ma grab a shower before this place gets busy, see ya in a few."" Tyson said with a wave of his hand.<br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;"">~~Hour or so later~~</div><br/>The Clubs music was pumping, lights were going crazy and the crowd was fantastic and alive, Tyson stood in his office on the second story floor, gazing at the crowd, some people naked some with there clothes on. Being a werewolf was a dream, there were barley any rules except for the law of the alpha which in Tyson's case he was. His thoughts swam in images of Miranda as well as the various face's that showed in his mind of the people in the crowd. His eyes then darted to<br/>his little Dj, she was pretty and he often found himself glancing at her even though he was with Miranda, just something about her that he liked. ""She's the only one of my employee's who's not in my pack...strange."" He said to himself, wondering why she was working for him and not her own pack.<br/><br/>Suddenly he was thrown out of his thoughts as his office phone began to ring.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Ring....Ring...Ri..</span>He answered on the third ring, ""Hello..yes this is him...You what? ...Stop mumbling your words  I can't hear you....I see...I'll be down as soon as possible."" He hung up the phone calmly but his knuckles where bone white as he gripped the phone hard, soon the device crushed in his hand under the pressure and a pure sorrowful filled howl tore from his throat and he shifted into a giant black wolf and ran out of his office and out of the club. Sending a mental thought to Talon. ""Keep an eye on the club... Miranda..hospital.""<br/><br/>Talon was dumbstruck but did as his alpha instructed and acted like a large black wolf running through the club was an everyday thing. ""Hahah, Anyone more beer!?"" He yelled over the music."
5808,Hunters Crowl,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6703,2012-03-17T03:39:07,Braioch,"<span style=""font-weight: bold"">Perdition Nightclub, around 8</span><br/><br/>He shifted, human eyes settling on the glowing gold eyes of the fiend across from him, idly flicking the cigarette into tray beside him, allowing the silence to stretch between the two of them. Until finally the mostly human appearing being across from him snorted and spoke, his voice carrying the underlying vibrations that the pit gave to it's creations, ""so you're not coming back then?""<br/><br/>With a roll of his eyes and a puff of blue grey smoke he spoke, his voice completely human sounding, though extremely pleasent, ""Shoggoth, go back to your master and tell the Lord of Pride that I'm perfectly content to mess around on the mortal plane for as long as I please. My realm is moving at just the right pace that it's supposed too and I still participate when needed for the council meetings. Last I checked he spent a few centuries screwing around with Rome before getting bored with it and bringing it down on it's head and fracturing the world economy as it was at the time.""<br/><br/>Shoggoth frowned, a slight sneer on his face, he really was a prime example of haughtinees and arrogance, his master should be proud, ""you're neglecting your duties Braioch.""<br/><br/>The warmth that surrounded him by perception ebbed away, leaving the room feeling as if it were colder, his voice no longer smooth but icy sharp, ""you forget your place Shoggoth. You've been licking your master's boot for far too long and given too much for you to forget that the term 'Lord' goes before it when you address me. Especially since you have not earned the right to call me otherwise and despite what your master may believe, I retain more than enough strength to blast you into Oblivion and think nothing of doing so."" He snubbed out the cigarette and stood, his face no longer amused as he adjusted his suit, ""you would do well to remember that. I didn't get to the top by being some little pissant manipulator, strength is necessary and I'll rain destruction on you and yours if you forget yourself or,"" he smirked, ""if you continue to move to try to undo me and mine.""<br/><br/>Shoggoth flinched in a most subtle manner but knew that he had given himself away with that slight gesture, ""I'll not forget again Lord Braioch.""<br/><br/>He adjusted his tie and motioned at Shoggoth, ""good, then leave as you've ruined my good humor and I do so loathe when some idiot manages to do that. Don't come back near me until your master personally sends you and you are to retain<span style=""text-decoration: underline"">full</span>human shape and apperance when you come to me. I'm keeping my true nature a bit on the down low and I'd rather you didn't give it away by appearing in a cloak of hell fire and brimstone like some clumsy imp.""<br/><br/>Shoggoth glowered, bowed and was gone.<br/><br/>Braioch sighed as another demon appeared, wiry and sharp in appearance, cunning gaze sweeping the room for a moment before addressing Braioch, ""M'Lord, is everything going as you wanted?""<br/><br/>He smirked, ""drop the uptight titles Enoch, we're in the human world, might as well get into the habit of proper deference. And yes, everything is going according to plan, whether they know it or not."" He eyed the other man's disheveled dirty blond hair and piercing green eyes that bore bags under the eyes, ""been busy while I was away Enoch?""<br/><br/>The other man jerked his head up in surprise, ""some of the...duties you assigned me reached a peak while you were away dealing with matters. It's of little concern Cid, I dealt with it and merely need a shower and a good night's sleep sometime here soon.""<br/><br/>Braioch smirked, ""perhaps I could help you with that, you seem particularly inclined for I rather than the many people I have to offer.""<br/><br/>Enoch's clever look deepened, ""I like the wild side, what can I say?""<br/><br/>The Demon opened his mouth but stopped short as he looked to his left, seemingly at the wall, frowning slightly. It then turned to a smirk, ""so it's begun here as well, very well."" He reached across and playfully grabbed ahold of Enoch's jaw, ""it will have to wait till later though my dear man, this night is about to get interesting yet, and so will the remaining time afterwards."" He chuckled, pushing out of his office door with a smug expression as he moved down the hall to the club portion that was already pumping with music and the noises of people, ""layers upon layers in the web, oh what fun this decision is turning out to be yet."""
5809,Hunters Crowl,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6703,2012-03-17T05:46:09,Boundary,"Office of Jonathan Taylor, Private Investigator<br/><br/>Jonathan Taylor sat in his office, drinking a can of cola. He never liked coffee, too bitter, even with the sugar. He held his staff in his other hand, simply toying with it and idly spinning it back and forth on his office's wood floors. He looked out the window to the Manhattan streets, counting the cars as they passed...he lost count after four. On the window painted in green letters, backwards from his perspective, were the words: JONATHAN TAYLOR, PRIVATE INVESTIGATOR. Granted the title was not entirely what his job description entailed, but he would look a bit loony pasting Wizard, Sorceror, or Magic Practicioner on his window. His can of cola empty, he threw it across his office towards the trash can in the corner near the door, he scowled seeing that it was about to miss and focused his will altering its trajectory the tiny bit it needed to land in. Score.<br/><br/>It was at about this time that the bell connected to his door started ringing and his client walked on in. She was a middle aged woman, who looked in her early thirties, she had on a working business suit that despite her attempts to look business had the strange ability to look sexual because of the way it hugged her...parts. While John was not one to simply stare at any woman he found this woman's....smile rather attractive. He rested his staff against the wall and smiled his business smile, though he had a feeling he would be wiping it off right about now when she told her the verdict of the case he went on for her.<br/><br/>""Mrs. Redding, please sit down."" he said, the smile attempting to work its way into his voice. She heeded his suggestion and sat down in the chair opposite his side of the oak table that separated them.<br/><br/>""Detective Taylor...do you have any news of my husband?"" she asked, her voice somewhat worried, but not exactly as much as John expected. Mrs. Redding's husband had gone missing a week ago, why she had not called the cops he had no idea. She had come to him to find where he was. It was not particularly hard, he had found missing people before, all he had to do was get a sample of his hair from their house and then use it to track his location. He was afraid that she would not like what he found.<br/><br/>""Mrs. Redding this might be hard for you to hear. I found your husband at a house across the island."" he said, steepling his fingers.<br/><br/>""Is he alright? Is something wrong?"" she asked, once again the worry not that impressively notable.<br/><br/>""Oh....he is quite alright, in fact he's cheating on you with a much younger woman."" he said, ""I knocked on their door and was answered by a woman, I saw your husband inside however, not entirely dressed, in fact not at all dressed. I am pretty sure he is cheating on you.""<br/><br/>""Oh..."" Mrs. Redding said, her voice actually gaining a sort of depression to it.<br/><br/>""I am so terribly sorry, this happens all the time with woman like yourself, scumbag husband finds a young fish and forgets about who he really loves.""<br/><br/>""It is quite alright...I had suspected that he had been having an affair for a few months now, I was just too much in denial to believe it. Thank you for your assistance in confirming my suspicions."" she had a solemn tone to her voice, she did not seem to be the kind of person to show emotions, but now it seemed her emotional wall broke. She was sad, but she had too much dignity to cry.<br/><br/>""Now..."" John said with a neutral tone, ""I am sorry for your predicament, but-""<br/><br/>""Yes,"" she interrupted, ""we must talk about pay."" she reached into her purse and pulled out a checkbook. ""I believe this should be sufficient."" she said, scribbling quite a satisfying number on the paper.<br/><br/>John looked at it and did not smile, even though the pay was good, that would be disrespectful. ""Yes, that should be fine, sorry about what happened once again.""<br/><br/>""It is quite alright, I cannot blame you for something my husband did."" she said, ""Have a good day Detective Taylor.""<br/><br/>Mrs. Redding wandered out the door, the bell ringing as she exited. John slumped back in his chair and rubbed his forehead. He hated having to break bad news to people, he wished he could give everyone a happy ending, but unfortunately that wasn't the world he lived in. On the bright side, he got paid, and a good amount too, this would be enough to pay bills for the next few months.<br/><br/>""Chauncy, come forth."" John said, waiting a brief moment before a bright light flashed in his jacket pocket. Reaching into his pocket he pulled out a medallion, its sapphire jewel blinking slightly.<br/><br/>""Howdy boss,"" a voice echoed from the medallion, ""what's up?""<br/><br/>""Oh just needed the company you know how lonely the office gets.""<br/><br/>""Seriously boss, you need to get laid, if a small piece of metal is the only company you get in the world then you need to reconsider your priorities.""<br/><br/>Chauncy was a minor elemental from the Hunter's Crowl, the world that existed besides Manhattan. Not physically besides it but universally besides it, Hunter's Crowl was a sort of alternate world where creatures people believed existed only in fairy tales lived. That was not to say there weren't creatures like that wandering Manhattan to begin with, it was just that they aren't as open about what they were in Manhattan as they were in the Crowl. John tried his best not to wander around the Crowl...not a lot of creatures thought highly of him, they didn't think highly of many humans. So John decided to not go the Crowl unless a case demanded he needed to do so, it wasn't actually that uncommon for a child to be stolen by a fairy or some guy to be suddenly wind up missing because of boogeymen. It was up to people like him to make sure that didn't happen.<br/><br/>But for now...Jonathan Bailey Taylor sat in his office chair, ignoring Chauncy and his mindless banter, and did what he always did. He waited for his phone to ring for another job....life was boring."
5810,Hunters Crowl,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6703,2012-03-18T20:33:59,Ristina,"<div style=""text-align: center;"">North side Castle/Kotsuna domain</div><br/><br/>Ristina awoke with a resounding sense of fear. It was early mourning and the sun was just rising , barely gleaming through her two large glass windows. The little sunlight was able to cast horrifying shadows through out her room. The dresser no longer looked like a dresserâ€¦.She shook her head having to reason with her nightmares once again. There were reasons why she didnâ€™t continue on with her last job as a newspaper writer for the crowlâ€™s local paper. Most of the reasons had to do with her nightmares.<br/><br/>She heaved a sigh and hefted herself up into a sitting position. Her see through off white night gown just barely passing her mid thighs, and long wavy black hair with purple highlights cascaded in a tangled mess past her mid back. In any case she was up now and knew her vampire friend Seiria Valentine would be just falling asleep.<br/><br/>Her  baby blue eyes scanned the room once before she stood up and walked towards the light switch next to her red oak double doors that were entrances to her room. Once the light was flicked the room was lit up in a pale orangeish fluorescent glow. She made her way carefully to the dresser and pulled out a sexy black tank top that smoothly showed off her breasts, and a light blue mini-skirt that proved just how beautiful her thighâ€™s were. While she slipped on black panties, and then raked a brush through her hair till it was nicely combed. Her mourning was started as usual with the usual breakfast ( an egg sandwich, and a coffee). Her silver fox ears twitched as she flipped through the crowlâ€™s newspaper which was just a cold reminder of her fears. Today would be the day that she goes and applies for that dancer job at the blue moon.<br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;"">North side Blue Moon Bar/ hours later around 8:00 pm</div><br/><br/>She held the application in one hand and sighed as she turned off the raving engine to her Black Nissan Sentara. The parking lot was a bit crazy in terms of finding a parking spot but she managed. Since the place was as busy as normal. The usual gander for a bar.<br/><br/>She stepped out of the car and slammed the door shut. Damn she really needed a jobâ€¦making ends meet with the money that Seiria made just didnâ€™t feel right. It never did to her. Her feet led her to the front door and she  made her way into the bustling night life. Her job now that she was inside was to find the owner or the person that would check her application. She wanted to be a dancerâ€¦just cause she was good at itâ€¦being a were fox and all. However , the owner is a were wolf and she just didnâ€™t understand pack language being that foxes were formally lone bound creatures. Her status was single so that meant no jealous boyfriends to deal with. Double bonus.<br/><br/>Her eyes scanned the dance floor till she found the stairs that led to the second floor. She was positive that the office for the place was on the second floor. As she made her way towards the stairs a few stragglers grabbed her ass, or tried to pull her to the dance floor. But in her hast she just kept going till she reached the office which had a â€œnot here.â€ sign on it. She heaved a sigh, and decided to just lean against the wall for a few."
5811,Hunters Crowl,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6703,2012-03-19T20:43:52,Trever,"George made his way through the streets as unseen as usual. In the waking hours the daylight tended to reveal his true self anyway, and having those toys run away before he could play was no fun at all. Though recently there was little in his way of fun as it were. The denizens of this... Hunter's Crawl, were smarter than the simple minded normals of his old city.<span style=""font-style: italic"">'I wonder how the gang is doing, burning I suppose. Lucky lads they are, for now.'</span>He finished the thought grinning to himself.<br/><br/>Nothing was happening in the streets that interested him. No muggings, no accidents, not a single injury.<span style=""font-style: italic"">'Not a single bloody form of entertainment out here. May as well try the clubs. Maybe those north-side pups will bring some pleasure.'</span>Now decided on his course of action, he glided towards the only entrance he knew. Grabbing onto the power-line with his ethereal hand his form vanished, consciousness flying threw the line and re-appearing within the Blue Moon club.<span style=""font-style: italic"">'Never get tired of that. Trick would have been helpful during those bank jobs.'</span><br/><br/>The club was very much what he expected. The wolf-men/women never seemed to disappoint in their activities. Anxious to begin though, George began searching the crowd for interesting instances. Finally one caught his eye after a few minutes. A couple, man and woman, on the dance floor dancing rather closely together, their lack of clothing not hindering their fluid motions into each other with the beat of the music.<span style=""font-style: italic"">'Now then, time to bring some fun to this place'</span><br/><br/>Unseen, the wraith flew towards the couple, but instead of latching onto one of them, he possessed another, a rather tall fellow who looked to have strong arms. Taking over his mind was never an easy feet, but he didn't need to be in for long. Working the man's body, he walked unsteadily over towards the couple, grabbed the woman's hair back and laid a powerful punch into the mans face. Satisfied he quickly left his host and watched the fun unfold.<br/><br/>Barely able to contain his laughter, George watched as the man quickly retaliated to the unlucky tall ones misfortune.<span style=""font-style: italic"">'Oh sweet lord, he looked like he'd put up a better fight than that, oh the poor sorry lad!</span>The poor wolf-man was laid out on the floor quite quickly.<br/><br/>George was unable to continue his fun for the night however, as his attention was drifted towards the large wolf bursting from the door and out of the club.<span style=""font-style: italic"">'Well what do we have here. The pup's wee alpha runnin' away from his pack. This night may prove more interesting than I'd hoped.'</span>Wasting no time, the wraith moved back to the power box and left the club, following the Black wolf as closely as he was able."
5812,Hunters Crowl,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6703,2012-03-20T00:40:39,Crimson,"[Teagan's Auto]<br/><br/>""That is too much.""<br/><br/>The outrage in the customers voice spoke volumes, but to Teagan, it was just another day with another pissy customer looking for a cheap price. With unblinking eyes Teagan rose from her position behind her desk, the top of which was so littered with files and papers, that there was no place for her coffee mug in the morning. Pushing the rolling chair back so that she could slip from behind the space, she walked pass the male  customer to her office door. With a twist of the know and a pull, it opened up.<br/><br/>""If you do not like my price, then feel free to go else where. I have other customers waiting to have their cars fixed and returned to them.""<br/><br/>They both knew that if he went elsewhere for cheaper prices, something was bound to go wrong. A stare down commenced, the customer glared at Teagan as she un-waveringly stood her ground within her office. After a space of heartbeats the male stood and stomped from her office, slamming doors behind him as he went. It was a different day, but the same old bullshit, and another pissed off customer to go with it.<br/><br/>""Never gets old....""<br/><br/>Closing the door, she retreated back within her office, going to the big sliding glass door that overlooked the five bay garage below. Her forest green hues peered down at the workers, their rash jokes and jabbing motions at one another peeked interest, making her wonder what her grease monkey family was doing. Tilting her head to the side she brought her hands up with a rubber band, pulling the thick long blonde mass into a pony tail with the rubber band.<br/><br/>Her eyes drifted to the first garage bay, looking to the 2000 Honda Civic that sat on the lift above the ground. The sleek burnt orange body glared back the lights from overhead. Three works stood under her, looking under her skirt as they spotlighted her lady parts and poke and prodded her with air-wrenches  screwdrivers, and a assortment of other tools. The Honda Civic was getting a thorough work over, it was like a massage with a ""happy ending"". Her lady parts were getting replaced, and well lubed.<br/><br/>Sliding that gaze from the second bay to the third, their sat on the ground a 1987 Chevy Carmaro, the tight black muscles of this one sent a shiver down her spine. Teagan's own muscles bunched, a wish to wonder, what that muscle of metal would feel like under her? Roaring with power and speed as it took her to a fantasy world, one that not even Daisy could take her to. That image had been long ago ruined when Rise manhandled the little whore, Rise had shoved his slim jim into her and opened her up like the a cheap whore. Since that day, Teagan hasn't looked at Daisy the same way.<br/><br/>Slipping back from the window, she slipped off to the extra room at the back of her office. Unlocking it with her key to produce a room  that held a small cot and a book shelve that held three stacks of clothes and a single black jumpsuit.  Taking off her best business suit, Teagan pulled over the work jumpsuit, though by no means was it a normal jumpsuit, it had been tweaked to her liking. The pants had been cut off to the middle of her thighs, and the sleeves has been ripped away at the seam. Now you had to wonder what was the purpose of a jumpsuit, and most of all... the heels that went with it? It was so unlike any normal mechanic, then again... Teagan wasn't normal by any standards.<br/><br/>Now she exited her office completely, the joyful sounds of hushed talking over the music of power tools, made her heart pound, gearing up for what she hoped to be a better, rest of the day. The forest green of her eyes looked to the fifth bay of the garage, peering outside to two of the works that remained.<br/><br/>""Break was over ten minutes ago, get back to work or start walking...""<br/><br/>The threat reined supreme in her words as she glared at the two, this was Teagan's shop, this was her territory, anyone didn't like her rules, or her prices could walk out the door. Teagan had enough money to support her business, and enough loyal customers to keep it running. Walking from the last two bays she went to the  black Carmaro, her gaze seeming to caress the car before she turned her head over her shoulder to look at the fourth bay.<br/><br/>""Open the fourth bay, and bring in the Explorer. It needs a basic package, oil change, breaks and shoes, and  the shocks changed.""<br/><br/>Giving out her orders, her eyes went over to the Honda Civic where she saw the three men working, making sure they were doing what she had order when they got their this morning. Turning back to her own work, her hands slipped under the hood, popping it open so that she over looked the engine for a moment.<br/><br/>""Looks like you need some tender love and care...""<br/><br/>And so it began.<br/><br/>Teagan used her toys on him, making him scream an holler as  she coaxed the metal clothing from his body. Licking her lips she swiped the sweat from her brow and pulled back.<br/><br/>""I love my men naked... Sexy."""
5813,Hunters Crowl,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6703,2012-03-21T01:19:09,red,"-- Teagan's Autobody, about 12 pm --<br/><br/>""Ah, Christ, could you keep it down!"" echoed a voice from the Camaro's far side.<br/><br/>Of course Rise was here.  Of course he was messing with<span style=""font-style: italic"">her</span>treat,<span style=""font-style: italic"">Teagan's</span>treat, touching its axles, sliding its exhaust into something more comfortable.  Just like with Daisy.  And the E-type.  And the devastating, sprawling glory of the silver Saleen, with that engine that hated attention, which Rise had attacked until their savagery rattled the walls.  Afterwards it had purled hungrily at his fingers. Responsive to the lightest touch.  Tamed.  And now here he was on Teagan's build, halfway slid under the frame, which was as far as a body could get.  Teagan was cranking out screams, but by the time they reached Rise they would be soft as moans of pleasure.<br/><br/>Exhaust while on the ground meant these were the finishing touches.  All the while she'd been fighting assholes in that dingy paperwork sea Rise had been here, on the floor, with the car.  She'd assigned him the job.  She hadn't specified when it should be done, but even the Interior idiots wouldn't have touched the Camaro before Teagan did.  A woman had needs.  This car, its sleek black cut, was one.<br/><br/>The squeak of a bodgy creeper-wheel sounded behind the Camaro and Rise rose stiffly, feeling its weight in his back.  The eyes that met Teagan's were appropriately cowed.  Anything less might be lethal.  But he could hide a lot of laughter under those browns.<br/><br/>""Sorry, Boss, didn't realise that was you.  I'll leave you to it.""<br/><br/>It was second shift's lunch hour, since the workers on break had been told to return.  As Rise headed to the punch station the wheelwell leaned into his hand, like a final whisper of loyalty.  He didn't seem to notice.  It had been a long day already.  Hot water was off in the R Street Apartments, maybe a bill thing, maybe a landlord's-an-ass thing, there hadn't been time to find out before work.  The waxing-moon's crappy hangover headache had not gone away.  And a rumor was spreading in the neighborhood.  People were getting uneasy.  An old acquaintance had been killed.  Not anyone important, and not that he wanted any stakes in that business anymore, but they'd put one of Rise's old friends in the hospital on the way out, two shots to the chest.  He'd resolved to go visit while on break.  Maybe there was something worth learning.<br/><br/>Teagan's jumpsuit earned a glance back over the shoulder.  Goddamn but the woman could dress.  A big fisheye mirror hung behind her, reflecting the rest of the garage and the plate windows behind Rise.  In the split second he took to notice Teagan, something flashed past the windows like a solid black streak.  And then something else - a kind of heat ripple.  Rise looked sharp to the windows.  It was gone.<br/><br/>The streak had looked like a wolf.  Bigger than anyone he'd seen.  But that shimmer was something else.  As the works scuttled away with some chunk of the Civic Rise moved past them, punching out deftly on the way.  Seemed this was a popular direction today.  He followed along at a walk.  The fleeing figures were long out of sight, but he had the uneasy feeling they'd meet again soon.<br/><br/>It was just that kind of day."
5814,Hunters Crowl,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6703,2012-03-21T09:00:51,Lady_BlackWolf,"<div style=""text-align: center;"">Outside the Lawerence Residence/ 8-9pm</div><br/><span style=""color: #0040BF"">The night was dark, a new moon reigning in the end of dusk. The trees danced lightly in the breeze, leaves swirling along the undergrowth past the lone figure lying amongst their midst. He lie prone, eye held tightly to the scope of a long rifle. His sights centered upon the only light source in the distance, a cabin. He lay motionless, waiting for his target to appear.<br/></span><br/>Autumns leaves at already fallen and littered the ground with their bright decaying colors. Miranda loved this time of year. The foliage came in so many different colors making the view stunning, and the wind still even had the hint of warmth from summer's rays. Her white nurseâ€™s shoed pushed aside fallen leaves as she made her way along the path to her cabin home. A strain of curled hair fell into her face as she looked down at her feet. She had decided to wear her hair down that day and even styled her medium brunet hair into playful curls.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #0040BF"">A silhouette in the distance appeared from the darkness. The description matched, it was his mark. Slowly he cocked his rifle and took careful aim. The wind could cause trouble at this distance, so he waited for a lull in the breeze. She still had a ways until she made it into the cabin, there was time yet.</span><br/><br/>Miranda could see the lights of the cabins outside light. The light made her feel warm inside and reminded her of Tyson and the first night he brought her to his home. He was so romantic, even lade a line of rose petals out for her, he had made her an excellent dinner; with medium rare, well-seasoned steak with creamy fluffy mashed potatoes and steamed vegetables.  Even though the meal was simple it was oh so delicious, and what came afterwards. The mere thought had her blushing, but the sound of the nearest trees whining jolted her out of her memories. A chill ran down her spine as the wind pushed against her back and tugged and the cotton over shirt. Something in the air felt wrong and she rubbed her arms while hastening her pace.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #0040BF"">She neared the house and the wind finally started to settle for a moment. <span style=""font-style: italic"">'Take the shot, not many chances left.</span> He lined up the shot one final time, and pulled the trigger. The shot rang out around the area, sending the few animals in the area off running. What was left of his mark was lying on the ground, blood pooling at the point of impact. A job done, he shifted, and was nowhere to be seen, his physical form no longer necessary. It would be a long trip to his contractor, but he had all the time in the world. Another job well done.</span><br/><br/>Miranda was just about to reach the steps of the cabin when the crack of a rifle being fire sounded. She whirled around, her face a blur of brunet hair. Time slowed down for her and all she could think about was Tyson, and the unborn child that slept in her womb. She hadn't told Ty about the baby yet, cause she wanted it to be a surprise since she still wasn't really showing and she was already 6months into her term. Their life flashed before her eyes and then she was back in real life.<br/><br/>She had missed when she feel to the steps, but now she felt them. Pain erupted in her back as well as her abdomen.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Oh god! The baby!""</span>She was so frantic she had no idea what to do, she began to weep, just as her life essence was draining out of her as well. Miranda knew she needed help and no one would be able to hear her cry's of pain this far out into the woods, she dug into her purse that fell not that far away from her and she closed her hand around the cool rectangular device and dialed 9-1-1.<br/><br/>Soon an ambulance was pulling away from her home, Miranda was on a gurney with tubes sticking out of her and a half celpi paramedic leaned over her applying pressure to her wound. She went between being conscious and not. She had lost a lot of blood and still was. The paramedics whispered of her doom and that she wouldn't make it, but they still rushed her to the hospital as fast as they could, sirens blaring for on-comers to get out of their way.<br/><br/>Her last conscious memory was of doctors saying her name while leaning over her with surgical masks over their face's this time she knew it was her last in this mortal realm, she would never see the lovely face of her fiancee or feel the protectiveness over her child and the joy of cradling them. This was it and the only thing she could muster out of her blood coated throat was...<span style=""font-style: italic"">Tyson</span>"
5815,Hunters Crowl,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6703,2012-03-21T11:19:51,Braioch,"<span style=""font-weight: bold"">Perdition Nightclub, just after 9:30</span><br/><br/>The club was in full force already, despite it still having been early in the night, but that wasn't too irregular for the nightclub. Opening up at 8 or earlier was usually rather beneficial to the bar and even if he hadn't had much in the way of money before, this place would have made him a well off man after a few months. It made enough to cover the excessively inexpensive drinks and various giveaways, add onto that that he was one of the best paying employers in the city, coupled with it's expensive but casual air and all inclusive manner and it had become a rather popular place. He poured the money it earned back into itself, never taking a cent for himself, not that he needed too, existing as long as he had and making frequent trips to the mortal plain had guaranteed more than enough money to last him several lifetimes, he sure didn't need or want for anything if it had monetary value.<br/><br/>He sat casually in his VIP booth, separated from the rest of the club by virtue of being raised above all the floors and closed in with three walls and the sheer glass wall that looked out on the club. Amber liquid swirled in the glass held in his hand, his other hand cupping a cigarette with an almost idle care held about him as he watched the gyrating bodies and breathed in the hormones that wafted through the air like a fog. The brothel was just as much in full swing as well, but he was avoiding it tonight, he would rather focus and while he could shut it off if need be, his own nature would still attempt to work against him. It ran on it's own anyways as did the club, funded very well, environment and employees all served by the money they made.<br/><br/>He pondered Shoggoth for a moment, thinking as well of Enoch who had disappeared to do his own thing for the moment. Shoggoth was ever the unimportant twit, his own sin eventually going to be his downfall, having none of his master's self-control. He found it amusing that the Lord of Pride was getting so antsy about his departure, especially since his own realm and people were as self-sufficient as this club and brothel were, he had little to fear in that regard. He was showing his hand by pressing the matter, attempting more than likely to eradicate himself and take over territory, it hadn't been attempted in centuries since Wrath's predecessor had attempted the same on himself. He was unsurprised, one of the few Lords to hold his power for several millenia without losing it and steadily gaining power, all the new ones were bound to be jealous and seek his power, but he was no weak body Lord, and certainly didn't lack the mind or cunning for power plays.<br/><br/>His eyes flickered to the crowd, immediately picking up Enoch and though the man was obviously still quite tired and a bit haggard, his looks and his natural aura drew attention to him quite readily. Faithful as always, knowing full well what his master was but never fearing for himself, at least after having learned just what kind of fiend that he was in any case. He was rather fond of the Warlock whose mind and body were extremely potent and lacked much in the way of fear which was proving to be as handy as his talents. His connections weren't too bad either and a few had proven quite astonishingly useful in their own connections and information, he was quite useful in building onto his intricate little web. His body and abilities in bed weren't anything to turn ones nose at either and he was quite the quite learner and plenty of zeal for the matter, he'd make a fine addition to his realm one day.<br/><br/>The man slipped into the room without a word or expression change and slipped him the envelope, retreating a bit as Braioch opened it and read it's contents. He chuckled with a slight click of his tongue, ""tch, so old fashioned, even in this day and age, and they say that Demons never change, vampires I tell you.""<br/><br/>He stood up, leaving the glass in it's moist circle of condensation, flicking the cigarette as he turned to Enoch, ""it's begun it seems, contact who needs to be contacted and keep me informed at all times."" He tossed the paper and envelope over his shoulders as he inhaled on the cigarette, the papers bursting into flame in midair as they fluttered lazily to the floor, ""everyone and everything, you understand? Things are going to become really interesting and we shouldn't miss a moment of it, then get your ass to bed, I may or may not join you when you do, depending on how things go.""<br/><br/>Enoch's eyes lit up with vague excitement, though whether it was the idea of Braioch joining him or of what he was being told to do was uncertain and he left in a steady but quick pace. Braioch watched him go, smirking as he snubbed out the cigarette, the remaining smoke coiling out of his lips, ""let the games begin."""
5816,Hunters Crowl,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6703,2012-03-25T21:34:15,Boundary,"John could only sit at his desk for so long before boredom began to set in. He decided he might as well finish that project he was working on up in the attic. Standing up he crossed the room and instead of taking a right out the door he took a left to a different door. Opening it there were two choices to take, a door in front of him, which went to his bedroom, and a staircase to his left which went up to the attic. The steps began to creak as he ascended, he would have to fix up these steps eventually before they broke or something. He pushed up on the trapdoor that entered the attic.<br/><br/>It was not the neatest place he had put together, but it worked. Three tables lay scattered around edges of the attic and the center was left open with various magical knick nacks scattered around the floor. John also reminded himself he needed to work on cleaning the place up. He snapped his fingers and a set of candles lit up all around the room. He closed the trapdoor behind him and locked it using a latch attached to the door. He then placed Chauncy's medallion on the table to his immediate left, next to a series of wands, chains, rings, and a couple staffs. John had been trying to figure out alternate magical focusing tools for his line of work, seeing if he could change the pace up somewhat. In the end, none of them worked quite as well as his black wood staff that he always carried around with him. The only thing that came even close was the wand, and John did not feel like pulling a Harry Potter on some demon creature or vampire or something, he had standards. Wielding a big stick was one of them.<br/><br/>John lightly tapped on the metallic surface of the medallion and Chauncy's almost gaseous blue form sprang from the trinket in the blink of an eye, immediately beginning to freely float around the room.<br/><br/>""Thanks boss, you know it gets really cramped in there right? You never thought about...oh I don't know creating some sort of artificial space for me to live in right, it's not like I have two bathroom, two bedroom house with a walk in closet you know, it's cramped."" Chauncy immediately began complaining the moment he left, a sign that usually meant he hated his life bound to John's little trinket, when in actuality it was simply his excuse to talk. Chauncy enjoyed John's company just as much as John enjoyed his...he just liked to talk.<br/><br/>""Sorry Chauncy, not exactly my area of expertise, besides you are a spirit aren't you unable to feel the pain and discomfort that is associated with being cramped?"" John replied, picking up a few odds and ends off of the floor, ""Besides being a spirit doesn't that also render a bed, bathroom, and closet useless to you?""<br/><br/>""It's not about what it does it's the message associated with having that sort of stuff."" Chauncy retorted, fluttering back and forth across the room and his form slightly flashing with each syllable.<br/><br/>""Ok then what do you need two beds for...?"" John inquired.<br/><br/>""Gah you are missing the point boss!"" Chauncy said, about to continue before sighing and giving up on this argument, ""What are ya doing?""<br/><br/>""First off I am finishing those regenerative potions I started yesterday and I am also trying to finish up that project I started a couple months ago.""<br/><br/>""And what project would that be?""<br/><br/>John shifted enough stuff out of the way so that a rather medium sized circle could be seen drawn into the wood of the attic. Numerous symbols were carved all around the surface of the circle and they let out a low hum constantly. John pointed at it and looked at Chauncy. ""That is what I have been working on.""<br/><br/>""Congratulations boss...you drew a circle, that is Magic 101 ain't it?"" Chauncy joked.<br/><br/>""It's not just any circle Chauncy, you see the way this works is that it is supposed to be able to magically transmit my body to any location that has a circle just like it...it has taken a few meditative sessions and steps to get to this point but I think I am almost have it done.""<br/><br/>""Huh...that actually sounds pretty cool. How does it work?"" Chauncy asked, floating towards the circle and hovering around it.""<br/><br/>""Well you see I have drawn only one other circle to speak of, and that is located very nearby the Crowl entrance, so that I don't have to walk for a couple hours to get there.""<br/><br/>""Why don't you just drive a car?""<br/><br/>""You know how me and cars get along Chauncy, all they do is sputter and die."" John said, still cleaning up the surrounding area. ""Anyways you are missing the point, this would allow me to more swiftly do my job.""<br/><br/>""And people won't be weirded out by a bunch of Satanic looking circles drawn all over Manhattan?"" Chauncy asked.<br/><br/>""No...I put a veil up around them that responds when my magical signature draws near and focuses on it. Then there are a series of wards that can only be unlocked by a few specific magical inputs and then access is approved and I can go anywhere I want that is marked. All I have to do is input the correct amount of energy and visualize where I am going in my head.""<br/><br/>""Huh...you have really outdone yourself this time boss, so when is it going to be prepped to go?""<br/><br/>""Today hopefully, I just have to calibrate it a little bit and it should be ready to go.""<br/><br/>""Ok then, I will leave you to it."" Chauncy said, floating around the attic and humming to himself.<br/><br/>John sat down cross legged before the circle and settled his energies around it, the circle letting out a deeper hum and glowing a slight blue as he did. Focusing his energy he closed his eyes and pressed his hands to the circle. He immersed himself in the energy he had already pumped into this circle. He then envisioned in his mind the other circle he had drawn, he imagined the pavement of the alley that it was located in, imagined the city chill that had recently come over the area and also envisioned the circle itself, located at the very end of the alley, somewhere nobody usually takes the time to investigate. He could just feel the energy he had pumped into that circle as well, waiting to be utilized. He then moved his hands out and attempted to link them together, something he had not exactly tried before with anything. He used his hands to help solidify his mostly mental effort. Normally he could never reach out to something so far away with his magical talents, but the circle in front of him was the only reason he was able to. He got a grip on the energies of the Crowl circle, and slowly began to tug on it, bending it to his will and attempting to link it with the circle in front of him. He imagined the energies as threads slowly nearing each other, he found it easier to bend magic this way if he found a physical object to compare it to. He pulled on both threads and neared them closer together, the effort becoming a little more difficult the further they were pulled from their origin, sort of how a thread would act if it were stuck to a wall. He pulled the threads of energy out until they were taut and within touching distance and focused hard...focused on nothing but what he was doing. With a focused effort of magical will he ""knotted"" the threads together so to speak and linked the circles together and let go. His mental state snapping back to its physical body.<br/><br/>John opened his eyes and took a couple breaths, he had never done that before and it felt tiring and at the same time exhilarating to have been able to do it. He lipped the word ""Yes"" and lightly pumped his arm and stood up, feeling accomplished."
5817,Hunters Crowl,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6703,2012-03-25T23:40:59,Zavyr Darkeyes,"Location: Perdition Nightclub<br/>Time range: 9:50 till closing time<br/><br/>Glade shambled through the doors smelling of freshly dug graveyard soil and muttering something about why the living choose to bury a guy while he is thinking. Then again he was rather dead looking being a Revenant, but it was no excuse to be buried while somewhat alive. He had ventured from the nearby cemetery and rarely appeared in the perdition except for when he didn't feel like walking to his usual hang outs.<br/><br/>He walked over to the bar placing a vial and a rather large amount of gold probably the perfect amount for a rather strong drink""The usual and is it okay if I put up a few fliers?"" Asked Glade as he placed two different fliers onto the counter one that spoke of assassins the other was mercenaries, but only the mercenary one spoke of Glade the other spoke of someone with a different name.<br/><br/>He took a seat and awaited an answer and his order."
5818,Hunters Crowl,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6703,2012-03-27T00:00:31,Ristina,"<span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;"">Ristina : North side Blue Moon Bar/ 8:30 pm </span><br/><br/>30 minutes passed for Ristina and she found that the owner of the blue moon had yet to return. A dark feeling shrouded through her , but she shrugged it off. Finally deciding to leave the little application underneath the door for future look over. Then without a second thought she turned back the way she came and headed down the stairs. Feeling the unnatural hands groping her ass from male and female werewolves. Her eyes wandered the bar as she debated whether to stay and dance or to go hit up the next club to see if she couldnâ€™t grab a job there.<br/><br/>Her feet gracefully took her through the dance floor as her hips shook to the music, and she managed to make her way to the door to the exit. Even with minor distractions of drunk werewolves, and odd invitations for a dance partner. Normally she would accept but tonightâ€¦she just feltâ€¦it would be the one night she would stick to responsibility for once.  Or at least try to.<br/><br/>She left the place making it to her car to fumble around for the keys -pushed the key into the ignition and started the car-  as she listened to the radio. "" There has been an incident inside the crowl hospital . All are asked to reframe from sending their loved ones to the crowl hospital , and instead are to make their way to the Manhattan city hospital."" The local news station regarded the words with a little grief to their voices. That concerned her but  it wasnâ€™t her business and from experience it was always better to wait the next day for these kinds of incidents to clear up. Considering she did use to be a newscaster herself.<br/><br/><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;"">Perdition Nightclub/ 10:00 PM </span><br/><br/>She spent most of the rest of her time dinning at a local restaurant until the clock hit 9:30 and she decided to give perdition nightclub a run for their money.  The car pulled into to the parking lot for the perdition night club and she heaved a sigh. Why was finding a job so hard for her these days?  Her feet stepped her onto the dry pavement and took her to the entrance to the club part of the place. She knew that getting a job on the southside would not be the greatest. Since she was a total north sider.<br/><br/>Her body swiveled into the mesh of people inside the place. The skirt she wore once again was being touched, but it didnâ€™t matter. At this point she had at least one drink, and made her way to the bar to slide into a stool. Without a word she placed 50 bucks on the table , waiting for the bartender to notice her.  While she waited a sly sexy smile crossed her face. Oh hell maybe she would have a little vixen fun tonight while finding a job.<br/><br/>At last the bartender noticed her and she smiled. ""Do you mind getting me the hardest you have here in terms of alcohol for that price sir.""<br/>-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF4000""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;"">Seiria: North side Castle/Kotsuna domain/  7:00 PM </span><br/><br/>Seiria Valentine awoke to a cold feeling inside the pit of her stomach. It was unusual but none the less with the amount of ages she has lasted â€¦the feeling was fairly faint. She dressed into a small light blue gown that left her perfect legs showing, and started to clean the room that her mistress had given to her. Oh her mistress did not mind that she left the grounds, or that she was by far older than the dear mistress. It was choice that led them together. Not fate but choice. <br/><br/>Her silent steps through the darkened castle made the errie castle even errier. Considering it was the last of itâ€™s kind, and there were plenty of stories about it. However that in no means made it less livable. She helped her mistress with the money issues since her bank was quite frankly endless and her mistresses was well not so endless. But it has been a long time since she last had traveled through society. Maybe about 100 years, and her mistress didnâ€™t mind her staying cooped up inside the castle for the last 2 or 3 years. Though it was starting to get rather boring, or creating a sense of dislocation inside her. Feeding on animals just wasnâ€™t the same as feeding on humans. She heaved a sigh and made her way towards the exit of the estate. The large oak doors creaked as she slid through them. Her mistress would be much to pleased with this.<br/><br/>After a pause to take in the forest in front of the castle she made her way to the parking area, and found her black Mercedes. Maybe it was time to go find that blood bank that she had read about in the newspapers. <br/> <br/> <span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;"">North side Blood Bank/ 7:20 PM</span><br/>Her car pulled into the parking lot and she swiftly walked through the parking lot and into the entrance of the bank. It had been years since she lastâ€¦journeyed into her own kind. She had avoided that life for the longest timeâ€¦but maybe it was time to change that. <br/><br/>She led herself up the stairs to the second floor and made way towards the stool that was in front of the bar. Her hands folded atop the table as she put 100 bucks down and waited. <br/></span>"
5819,Hunters Crowl,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6703,2012-04-11T08:03:30,Lady_BlackWolf,"<div style=""text-align: center;"">11Pm/ Crowl Hospital</div><br/>Tyson sat in the lobby of the hospital his face buried in his large hands, he was sure everyone could hear his weeping even though he tried to keep them as silent as possible. His body shook with a ferociousness that kept most people away from him. Not wanting to get caught by accident with a swinging fist of some sorts. His fiancee was dead, and he had no idea who had killed her. He had an idea but wasn't about to move on in it... he needed evidence before he unleashed a full out war on the southern werewolf clan.<br/><br/>If he succeeded in pulling his whole Northern clan into an army...there would be no stopping him, they would tare each and every werewolf caught South of the Border... He wouldn't leave any of them behind. Caught with the sudden fever or rage he slammed his fist down onto the couch next to him and stormed off. He needed to do something, anything other than sitting in the lobby that his belated fiancee used to work in and was currently resting on ice down in the morgue.  He was going insane.<br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;"">12:30am/Blue Moon Night Club</div><br/>The pavement went by fast beneath his long strides as he ran. His claws clanking against the concrete each time the fell and scratched against the ground. Soon the roughness began to irritate his paw pads and he had to in the dirt next to the side-walk. He was panting hard but was not even near tired. He was fulled by rage and could run for hours and miles on end with this type of energy. The only way he knew how to handle this....was to drink his sorrow away. His club was going to be his sanctuary and he didn't even knew if he had the gut to return to his home.<br/><br/>Soon he was trotting his way through the doors and wolf detectors of his club. A guard was about to stop him but he let out a loud growl and he realized who he was then trotted and made his way up to his office which then called for Talon or someone to bring him a glass and a few bottles of whiskey. A long night was in for Tyson and he was going to drink it away."
5820,Hunters Crowl,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6703,2012-04-15T03:06:06,Braioch,"<span style=""text-decoration: underline"">Perdition Nightclub: Shortly after 10</span><br/><br/>He was all but glowing, something not altogether unheard of in the Crowl, as he descended into the main part of the club. While not literally glowing, he did radiate an aura that caught the attention of the various people he passed. He couldnâ€™t help himself, he felt good, this town was getting boring in its normal oddity, it needed a little bit of shaking up now and then. From the smell in the air, it was certainly going to be getting a good ole shake up. What more could a demon ask for?<br/><br/>He slid through the crowd with practiced ease and up to the bar, motioning the employee over, â€œgive some free drinks at your own discretion, Iâ€™m feeling in a good mood tonight. Of course, tips are always appreciated.â€ He smirked at the man as he slipped a large bill across the bar to him, regretting for a moment that the man was straight AND had himself a girlfriend. Then again, heâ€™d overcome both of those barriers before, always a bit of idle fun that.<br/><br/>His eyes slid to the man asking about flyers and waved his hand at him, â€œno posting them all over the place, but you can leave a pile at the front door with the bouncer of post only one on the corkboard at the door as well. What they do with them is your concern and not ours though, I donâ€™t want you coming in here and complaining about god knows what, heaven knows the fools that come in here.â€<br/><br/>He grinned wickedly, his tone playful before his attention was drawn to the woman next to him and waved at the bartender who was moving to make her a drink, â€œgive the lady as many free drinks as she can handle, sheâ€™s looking like she needs it.â€ He smirked at her, â€œof course, I would hope she would be kind enough to tip, lord knows working in a bar isnâ€™t prosperous without tips most days.â€<br/><br/>He stretched and placed himself in a nearby stool, â€œa fine night I think ladies and gentlemen, a fine one indeed."
5821,Hunters Crowl,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6703,2012-04-16T13:51:18,Zavyr Darkeyes,"<span style=""font-weight: bold"">Perdition Nightclub: Between 10 and 11</span><br/><br/>Glade heard someone speak to him and turned to face what was the owner of the Night Club he had chosen to be at. ""Got only these two flyers anyways most of placed up while I was walking here from the cemetery."" Spoke Glade as he pocketed the filled vial and the now empty pouch that was in away one of his wallets.<br/><br/>Glade got up and walked out the door handing the bouncer the two flyers then disappearing only to return with an executioner's axe. After getting back inside he took a seat in the darkest corner of the room where he would wait for any who would be looking for him for certain jobs. If an enemy from a past job showed up he'd claim that was likely his brother Cloak, though this was a lie as Cloak was just something to make them think he wasn't who they were looking for.<br/><br/>""Looks like it might be awhile."" Muttered Glade as time seemed to pass by."
5822,Hunters Crowl,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6703,2012-04-18T05:48:09,Crimson,"The cool air from outside the bays dusted through the garage, cooling the beads of sweat that dewed her brow, cool her body as she road over the top of the sleek black beast. The groans of him filled the garage, pleasure to her ears as her upper form leaned over the front of the carmaro. Teagan grunted as her legs supported her weight allowing her the max of her body to extend over the motor. Her eyes were glued to that package as she whispered to the Carmaro.<br/><br/>""Your package is a little to small for me.... don't worry babe, don't worry I'll make you bigger.""<br/><br/>It was a promise she intended to make good on, the many screws that was already shared between them wouldn't matter much once she took his package from him. Those nearly wild forest green hues narrowed as she leaned a bit further into him, now growling as she pulled back.<br/><br/>""What the hell is that?!""<br/><br/>Teagan pulled back with ratchet and screw driver in hand glaring down at the black beast. Not only was he pure muscle, but a glutton whore for rough playing. With a tilt of her head she rounded to the right side of him and nearly fell flat over Rise's legs, catching herself by the Carmaro's side. Clamping down on her wild tongue she glared at those feet as her natural instinct kicked in. Rise was at it again, tainting her every dream she ever had of this Carmaro. Seemed it wasn't good enough that he had already shoved his slim jim into Daisy, now he was turning her fantsy black lover against her... against the woman race....<br/><br/>With a growl she was ready to pull him out from under her man, but before she could do anything Rise rolled out from under him. This did give Teagan a little introspective understand of Rise... he liked being on the bottom of everything. Narrowing her eyes she pulled back and gave Rise the room he needed to move.<br/><br/>""I am sure... what are you doing to my...""<br/><br/>Well it wasn't her car, but it wasn't her man either... what was a little sharing between co-workers? Hell no! Teagan didn't like sharing, this was her sleek man, the kind that didn't give her any lip and always knew his place. Moving back to the front of the Carmaro she glared at him and dropped her tools on the side shevle of car. Another car she was sick to her stomach to look at. There was going to be retribution for this. shaking her head she turned to Rise catching his stare as he looked over his shoulder at her.<br/><br/>""You know Rise... Take off the rest of the day, we are closing up early today...""<br/><br/>Yea... she was sick of this place, a bitching customer and now Rise once more trying to sick his slim jim where it didn't belong. Teagan was beyound pissed at this point, and the point was... THIS WAS HER TERROTORY!<br/><br/>Walking away from the Carmaro she made her way over to the Honda Civi at the first bay door. She was catching the end of the men's conversation before she spoke to them.<br/><br/>""Finish the Honda and then shut it down and lock the bays, and the front of the store. I am heading out for a bit... maybe longer. If I ain't back then just lock it down.""<br/><br/>Teagan looked back to Rise as he punched the time clock, waiting til he left the shop before she turned and went back up to her office. Opening the door to her office she peeked her head in, inhaling a deep breath before she entered, making sure she didn't have uninvited guess while she was gone. Long before she made it to that small room she called home, she searched the office thoroughly, making sure nothing was out of place and there was no one there. It was a normal thing for her to do everytime she entered, even if the door was locked when she left.<br/><br/>Once she was certain it was clear and she was safe Teagan made her way to the small room and stripped the jumpsuit from her body and replaced it with her form fitting white dress, minus the straps. Tea wasn't thick in the chest area but had enough to hold up the dress, and considering the fact it was form fitted, that helped too. Slipping into her heels she left the office, taking the rubber band from her hair as she made her way down the stairs to the parking lot below. The garage bays seemed suddenly crowded as she made her way to the lime green Challenger.<br/><br/>""Ready to... whore..""<br/><br/>It wasn't a happy statement as she still growled over Rise ruining her fantasy with the black carmaro within the garage confines. If Rise wanted that man so bad he could have it, Teagan didn't want it after she found out what lay under the hood and deep within that core. Teagan was in hope that Rise would contract the infection that lay under that hood... herpies would be the least of his problems if Teagan got her hands on the bastard. Jerking Daisy's leg open Teagna slipped right in without a word of protest. Jamming the key into the ignition she started the car and reved up the ole whore before leveing the parking lot, heading for the Blue Moon Club, Gods be damned, she needed a a drink or a few after this bullshit.<br/><br/>~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~Blue Moon Club~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~<br/><br/>Teagan pulled up with Daisy, slipping into the closes parking space to the club, which really wasn't close at all. It was hard to find those close spots when a place was so popular. Sighing Tea took her keys from the car and exited it, her purse swayed heavily at her side as she sauntured to the entrance of the club. If anything maybe she could get lucky and talk her brother into a few free drinks. Though from the looks of the morning to now... it didn't seem her luck would hold out that long for her to. Though one could only wish for a blessing in situations like this, maybe just maybe.... one drink will be free and won't break her purse.<br/><br/>Entering into the club Teagan plastered a fake tight lipped smile over her face as she walked through the crowd towards the bar. She danced the whole way, a little bump here and alittle grind there before finally reaching her end point. The exhasution was plain as day on her face. Maybe being unempolyed wasn't such a bad idea after all. Slipping onto one of the stools her eyes looked around, searching for that one familiar face she was sure would be there."
5823,Hunters Crowl,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6703,2012-05-02T03:03:14,Lady_BlackWolf,"<div style=""text-align: center;"">Talon/ Blue Moon</div><br/>Talon was busy serving drinks and doing his job as well as checking out the local casuals, male and females alike. He knew it was bad for business to try and approach an attractive person from the club he worked at so he often slipped good looking patrons his number that he had already typed up on a small slip of paper, and would hook up with them at the Perdition Night Club. Soon a familiar voice filled his ears and he laid his eyes on his twin sister.<br/><br/>""Teagan....rough night at the shop?"" He asked as he made her favorite drink and slide the glass to her. He waited long enough to hear her reply and knew she would want another. ""In order for you to receive another drink, you need to bring my boss this bottle of Whiskey. He's had a rough night and I don't wanna see him when he's like this."" He said and set the bottle of Whiskey down on the counter top along with two glasses.<br/><br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;"">Anabell/ Nights Whisper Vampire Club</div><br/>The day had drug on and on and on for Ana, being a vampire and being able to walk in the daylight had its advantages, but when she had to run her club at night was often an exhausted woman. A wine glass was placed elegantly into her hand, a deep crimson colored liquid filled its cup almost to the rim. Anabell brought the glass closer to her face and she smelled its contents, fresh human Positive A blood. Just the smell of it had her face changing into a monstrous face.<br/><br/>She could feel her fangs elongate as they came out of their sheaths and her face contorted a little bit, she controlled herself from wanting to change into a hairy animal and kill her nearest victim well. Soon the red gooey substance ran like water down her throat and she felt life and energy pulse through her veins. The blood tasted so good against her tongue that she forgot all elegance and gulped down the rest of the contents. Her blue orbs scanned the room and took satisfaction that no one was looking at her, or had noticed her glimpse of animal-ism.<br/><br/>With the edge of exhaustion taken off she bent over the counter of the bar and let the beat and rhythm of the clubs music run through her. She swayed her hips a little and traced her finger along a line in the counter top, she was hoping that it wouldn't be a boring night for her and waited for the rest of her club to fill up."
5824,Hunters Crowl,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6703,2012-05-02T03:35:12,Alucard,"Nights Whisper Vampire Club<br/><br/>Alucard stood outside the club, starring at the door he hadn't left the mansion in a good while he was craving company preferably from his own kind, he wondered if any of them would know him as one of the ancients, properly not he thought, although rich and well known as a contact he kept himself to himself, he straightened his expensive Italian suite and pushed a loose strand of hair behind his ear before stepping threw the door.<br/><br/><br/>Alucard looked around and saw a young female vampire walking sliding her finger along the bar, the scent of blood was fresh on her he cocked his head to the side<span style=""font-style: italic""> mmm human.... type A.... positive</span>he thought to himself.<br/><br/><br/>Alucard walked over to the young girl and looked at her with his almost white icy blue eyes â€œhello my dear, may I order a drink please, I take it this is your clubâ€ he said gesturing a hand around, now he was closer he got a good wiff of her scent she was alluring to say the least, his eyes flicked up and down her body quicker than a human or most vampires would pick up, she may have but it was of little concern to him.<br/><br/><br/>Alucard let out a chuckle â€œhow very rude of me, I am Alucardâ€ he took her hand and kissed the back of it, it was an old gesture not commonly done, but he enjoyed doing it, so girls looked shocked some flustered others outraged the reaction was fun for him, Alucard stood up awaiting a reaction from the girl a small smirk on his face."
5825,Hunters Crowl,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6703,2012-05-03T02:31:08,Lady_BlackWolf,"Anabell/Night Whisper<br/>The scent of the fresh chilled air swarmed into the room as a patron entered the club. He was dressed nicely, rather wealthy if I do say so myself Anabell thought as she gazed at the man. Her eyes a mere flick of movement. She straightened her self up and looked the man square in the face, she knew a lot of vampire men who thought themselves superior to woman vampires. He got closer and she could finally smell him. He smelled old, not like his clothes were old or that he was just rotting away, no it wasn't that kind of old. It was rather the smell of his blood, he was much older than her in age and she could tell. Other than the old smell the nights cold air followed and clung to him like he didn't have his own scent, but she was sure he had one, she just couldn't detect it with all the other smells looming around her.<br/><br/>She heard his request and grabbed out a clear wine glass,""What type? You look like a B Negative type."" She said with a rather seductive smile that rather came with the territory of being vampire then being flirty. His eyes darted up and down rather quickly and she chuckled to herself while awaiting to see what he might want to drink.<br/><br/>The man who introduced himself as Alucard took her hand and kissed the back of it. She was semi surprised by the gesture but it only proved her thought even more, he was old, and flaunted it very well. ""Witman, Anabell Witman, And yes this is my establishment. Glad to see there is still gentlemen lurking around in this world. I haven't seen that done in over a century. "" She said with a smile and then tucked a strand of hair that had fallen into her face behind her ear. ""So what will it be?"" she asked again."
5826,Hunters Crowl,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6703,2012-05-10T01:03:51,Alucard,"Alucard stepped closer to her so they were only a few inches away, ""B negative will be fine my dear"" he took a small whiff of her scent was intoxicating to him so fresh and young not only that she was attractive.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Witman, Anabell Witman, And yes this is my establishment. Glad to see there is still gentlemen lurking around in this world. I haven't seen that done in over a century. "" </span>Alucard let out a low chuckle ""well as you have probably guessed I was not born to this era or even the last, but I do feel manors cost you nothing in this world so why not use them"" he said in his normal silky tone.<br/><br/>Alucard moved around her not braking his gaze from hers and lent on the bar aiming to look more casual, he looked at her drinking in her features with his crystal blue eyes she was almost flawless even for one of his kind, he himself had scares and the such, they looked like white lines on him but they were imperfections all the same, but she seemed to have none from what he could see.<br/><br/>Alucard quickly looked around seeing the club was there didn't seem to be a lot of people around, but it was early hours for his race, ""would you like t join me for a drink, I would be glad of a beautiful lady company, even if it is only for a short time"" he said his voice keeping his normal confidant tone, but he was surprised to feel he was nervous,<span style=""font-style: italic""> hardly surprising how long has it been since I have flirted with a female, to long, but so few interest me</span>he thought to himself while pulling on one of what he hoped was a dazzling smirk."
5827,Piece You Back Together In Hell,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6829&start=20,2012-03-29T00:07:59,The Creator 7,"""Me? I just love my squirrels...really I dooo...."" Cyndi spoke in a high pitched voice as she pranced in front of the camera. ""Plus I get to eat all of the chicken...."" She sniffs the chicken and pasta<br/>""Too bad it's not smell-a- camera becuase I shall want to relive all the meals that handsome guys make around here....Now it is time for my to get that bread started so I can smell it arising...""<br/>Laughing now, Cyndi pulled out s few bowls and ingredients for bread. Changing her voice to sound like a really fake Julia Child's voice.<br/>""Now today we shall make bread. Bread is a staple of life. To have a good bread is to have a good live package of yeast which you must use tepid water. Remember not hot nor cold..."""
5828,Piece You Back Together In Hell,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6829&start=20,2012-03-29T01:40:52,KriiVanWinters,"Witnessing the event, William stood behind the banaster of the lower case of stairs looking towards the kitchen where Flame, Rayne and Cyndi were.... Keeping them selves busy, as soon as Cyndi finished her last comment William suddenly replied ""If only your cooking was as good as you sound right now"" he chuckled reaching the botom of the stairs and looking towards the mess Rayne made when she poured the red liquid on him.<br/><br/>""Hey! Who ever started it has to clean up thier mess!"" He points towards the soaked sofa thats a newly dyed red. ""Get on the case Rayne I'll take the camer from you"" and without a lecture or a forced argument he took the camera from Rayne's hands before she had a chance to have a come back ready. ""The poor audience watching this must be bored in thier seats right about now, we need... ENTERTAINMENT!"" Like that of a speaker for such entertainment William lived things up.<br/><br/>""Here we have our deprived maid! living at $3 an hour because she got a E grade in Math!"" A close up on Rayne's face, William had a cheerful grin pasted across, he then suddenly went to Flame. ""And here we have the cooking wonder, the man that only needs his hands! And used for other reasons.... MR Flame!"" Like an agent he also took a shot of himself next to Flame and gave a wink at the camera, ""Such a wonderful audience!""<br/><br/>And lastly it was Cyndi's turn ""And last and hopefully least Cyndi! The woman with the nose of a blood-hound, the one that loves herbes and spices! As well as wild life and dung filled air! You heared her name folks now hear it again! Miss Cyndi- Sniffs- alot!"" William suddenly ran out of the kitchen before any sharp objects could be aimed at him, he began to video the rest of the house.<br/><br/>Starting from the kitchen, William made his way around the corner that led towards the tummble dryer, then a tour of the house walking past the kitchen leaving slide comments of infomation, towards the main living room, then up the stairs to the bed rooms introducing his own as well. Then down to also give a tour of the lower room, the closet, the  lower toilet and bathroom then the front portch and back garden.<br/><br/>A good fifteen minutes past as he entered the house ending with ""And thats our grand tour of this lovely home! I'm William your host and I hope you have a lovely day"" With those last words he winked at the camera and turned it off as it was already on low battery. ""Well thats medone for today, Rayne, where's the recharger?"" He questioned. Pulling a pose again the wall, his left hand holding the camera, the right pressed against the back of his head as he stood in a relaxed motion looking to one side, his right eye closed whilst the other remain open, yet he always kept that hummble smile on his face."
5829,Piece You Back Together In Hell,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6829&start=20,2012-03-29T02:00:25,The Creator 7,"Cyndi just stuck out her tongue at the camera.<br/>""Just remember what I make. It might be laced with something from a play, Mr Director, sir."" She went back to measuring the water for the yeast. While it was rising she got rest of the ingredients together. On the spur of the moment she checked to see if there was any food coloring or not. With a smile she filed the info away for a future use with hopes that it will still be there when she wanted it. Quietly Cyndi went back to her bread making, humming a song from West Side Story."
5830,Piece You Back Together In Hell,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6829&start=20,2012-03-29T05:09:03,Rayne Yoruichi,"Rayne smiled at Flame and rested her head on his chest. ""Ah, he was just jealous cause I liked you better."" she giggled and was going to go back to filming when William took the camera. She ruffled his wet hair, grabed a large bowl of water, a rag and went off to clean the leather couch. ""Oh well hello audience. As you can see William here loves my face. "" she winked at the camera and blew it a kiss, getting to work on cleaning the couch.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Thank God for leather</span>She thought to herself.<br/><br/>She was running a clean cloth over the couch to get out anything she missed when William asked about the charger. She had tied her hair into a high ponytail with a couple strands falling around her face on either side. Rayne looked up at William and looked thoughful. ""It's in my room on my dresser. It's a bit of a mess in there so please don't stay there long,"" she chuckled and went back to cleaning the couch. By saying her room was a mess she meant there was a bra or two on the floor and maybe one of her thongs. Rayne always kept her room clean no matter what and yes a few peices of clothing was a mess to her."
5831,Piece You Back Together In Hell,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6829&start=20,2012-03-29T06:33:01,Rayne Yoruichi,"<div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""color: #800000"">THAT NIGHT</span></span></div><br/><br/>Rayne said her good nights and put on her comfy shorts and tank top and headed to bed. Forgetting she had left the camera on while it was charging. She said a little prayer and clapped her hands. The lights in her room going out and she laid down in her bed. Falling asleep instantly.<br/><br/><br/><span style=""font-size: 200%; line-height: 116%;""><div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""color: #000080"">NIGHT 1: 3:30 AM</span></div></span>"
5832,Piece You Back Together In Hell,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6829&start=20,2012-03-29T18:22:48,fangflame,"Flame wondered around aimlessly as he did every night. He silently closed the front door and breathed deep. He followed to sound of the humming train third-rail. He waited until Rayne was safety in bed before he left. Other wise she would have followed him. As the humming increasted to a buzz, he slowed to a walk.<br/>""Oh brother where art thou?"" He said, rhetoriclly. The wind whispered through his hair. A dull thrum now filled the air and charges touched his skin. He sat down."
5833,Piece You Back Together In Hell,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6829&start=20,2012-03-30T02:53:38,2.2zenith,"The consciousness felt the change in its surroundings which began to feed it. To gain strength to open its eyes, to see its sanctuary ripped apart by several creatures. It did not care too much then, merely observing them as the sun had sunk lower and lower over the rooftops.Â<br/><br/>As darkness began to engulf the neighbourhood, it felt a small spark of anger as the intruders seemed to have made its sanctuary their shelter. It shifted from its position, the roof, and slid down onto the ground. There was a solid Â wooden panel nearby, which the creatures also seemed to be capable of using, which it ignored completely. It looked around for a entrance, and climbed up to the second floor. There was an opening into the house from where it stopped, but there seemed to be some sort of invisible field which prevented it from entering. It snarled silently, and struck the field, which shattered with a soft tinkling sound. It slipped in, its feet crushing the shattered field as it entered. It threw out its presence, trying to determine where the intruders were and turned to face the bed where one of them lay. It walked over to the white panel at the opposite side of the room and opened it, feeling the mechanism click as it twisted the knob.Â<br/><br/>To speed up its search, Seven split itself into smaller consciousnesses, which strained it to near the point where it could hardly move. Even as the Pieces shifted all over the house, the sun began to rise and it felt a strong urge to rest.Â<br/><br/>The first and second Piece lodged themselves in the kitchen, namely the spoon and the scissors.Â<br/><br/>The third Piece embedded itself into the reflective surface of the mirror.Â<br/><br/>The fourth Piece's motion halted. beneath the bed of the largest room, with the fifth freezing within the sofa as the sun's rays enter the house.Â<br/><br/>The sixth Piece wove itself into a cool place, surrounded by consumables and the seventh Piece sealed itself in one of the bathrooms.Â"
5834,Piece You Back Together In Hell,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6829&start=20,2012-04-02T20:03:52,fangflame,"Flame woke with a start. He didn't know he'd fallen asleep by the train tracks. He jumped up and walked back to the house, jumped in the shower and rinsed the dirt off. He hoped out of the shower and dried off, wrapped the towel around his waist and set off for his room. He dressed quickly and booked it to the kitchen."
5835,Piece You Back Together In Hell,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6829&start=20,2012-04-02T20:51:30,Rayne Yoruichi,"Rayne came down fully dressed holding the camera as she watched the sceen at night. She watched the door open by itself, her hair flick in the non-existant wind, something ripple in the air and her door slam shut all by itself. How strange. ""Hey Fang"" she said pouring a cup of coffe and replaying the tape to see if she missed something. She sat at the table and crossed her legs, her short shorts going up a little. ""That's so weird..."" she whispered to herself and closed the camera."
5836,Piece You Back Together In Hell,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6829&start=20,2012-04-02T21:13:37,fangflame,"Flame paused in the making of his breakfast. ""What's weird?"" Flame wrinkled his nose. ""Been a while since any ones called me that."" He offered her some of his omelet. ""Whats so weird though?"" He sat down next to her. ""Let me see!"" He joked, passing her his fork. ""Eat it. I'm not hungry."""
5837,Piece You Back Together In Hell,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6829&start=20,2012-04-02T22:15:27,KriiVanWinters,"William was asleep on the sofa, he wore only boxers which made his torso showing off bare, the toned sight could ward off those who challenged him in a fight, however his posture he slept in said other wise, the pillow covering the lower half of his face showed off his soft eyes, his knees slightly bent also showed he attempted at some point during the night to hug the back part of the sofa.<br/><br/>He wrinkled his nose and released a yawn, streching his arms out and sitting up he saw Rayne and Flame starring at the camera, his bed hair was soft-looking but curly and every where. However that innocent smile kept him on the cute side of things, even in front of company. ""Morning"" he said with a soft tired tone, he hated the morning no matter how peacful he looked."
5838,Piece You Back Together In Hell,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6829&start=20,2012-04-03T02:14:34,The Creator 7,"Cyndi came down the stairs in a jean skirt that swirled around her mid calf, grey leather boots, and a grey fuzzy sweater that had short sleeves. Her hair was pulled up in a high ponytail and out of her face.<br/><br/>""Hey Peeps! What's for breakfast? Is that the video from yesterday? I wanna see! "" she hurried over to look at the video.........."
5839,Piece You Back Together In Hell,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6829&start=20,2012-04-03T02:49:25,Rayne Yoruichi,"She chuckled at his joke and looked in the camera. ""Ah just, there's something weird on the video. It was like someone... I don't know came into my room last night. Only problem is no one shows up on the video."" Rayne smiled at Flame and took the fork gently. ""Thank you fang~. I do love your cooking."" She continued to explain what she saw quietly noticing William sleeping still.<br/><br/>She smiled at William when he woke up. ""Morning sleepy head. Your bed wasn't comfy or what?"" she chuckled and looked up at Cyndi. ""Ah o-okay just to warn you, there's something weird that happened last night."" She rewinded the film to the beginning and pressed play. The video played threw when she was walking home then the scene in the kitchen and finally at the scene at 3:30 am. He way the door opened, the way her hair moved, the way the air rippled and the way the door slamed shut all by itself. ""see... weird."" She smiled a litttle."
5840,Piece You Back Together In Hell,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6829&start=20,2012-04-03T03:21:10,fangflame,"Flame gnawed on his bottom lip. ""Rayne? Did you say a ripple? Like visible?"" His face grew pale. He heard Cyndi coming down the hall. ""Hey, you want an omelet? I can make one really quick. What about you Cyndi?"""
5841,Piece You Back Together In Hell,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6829&start=20,2012-04-04T02:10:37,The Creator 7,"""Sure with bacon and swiss cheese, please. Fried potatoes if there is any to be had. SOmething weird huh?""<br/>Cyndi looked over Rayne's shoulder to see the camera. She watched the vid and then shook her head.<br/>""It's like something was there but yet we can't see it?"" She was dumbfounded. Then smiled and looked at William.<br/>""William, this was your handiwork wasn't it? Another practical joke, right?"""
5842,Piece You Back Together In Hell,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6829&start=20,2012-04-04T09:17:37,KriiVanWinters,"Even if his senses were about him William merely shook a hand at the bunch and layed back on the sofa, his hair still a mess and his eyes still half open. Though he was still tired and hated the morning, to hear the lot of them worrying over there was actually kind of comical in a darker sense of the words reality.<br/><br/>""If I was a technical genius then yeah..."" His tone fo voice was soft still but tired and dwindling at the same time as if he struggled to speak due to lack of moisture in his throat, he coughed a little and merely layed there."
5843,Piece You Back Together In Hell,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6829&start=20,2012-04-05T06:01:46,Rayne Yoruichi,"Rayne nodded ""Yeah... like you could see the air ripple as if someone threw a rock into water or something."" She looked at him and blinked tilting her head. ""Are you okay flame?"" She got up and walked to the kitchen getting William a glass of water. ""Well, I think we should... I don't know.... set up more cameras see if more weird shit happens. You know, do some ghost hunting, debunk this shit. I think it's cool."" she chuckled, shrugged and walked over setting the glass of water on the coffee table infront of William. ""Here Billy. I'll put the water right here whenever you need it."" she smiles at him a little and ruffled his hair. ""Why do you sleep out here anyways? Isn't your bed comfy?"""
5844,Piece You Back Together In Hell,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6829&start=20,2012-04-05T15:55:34,fangflame,"Flame ran a hand through his hair, unsure of what was sitting wrong with him. He shook his head, then nodded, and growled. ""I don't know, Rayne."" He felt around for the plate to take to the kitchen and make Cyndi an omelet. ""I'd have to feel it. I don't believe my brother jumped in front of that train. At least, not if my dreams are real."" He stood up and walked to the kitchen, fixed Cyndi's omelet and went to find her. ""Yo, Cyndi! Where you at?"" He called on purpose, knowing it would make someone laugh."
5845,Piece You Back Together In Hell,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6829&start=20,2012-04-06T02:03:04,The Creator 7,"Cyndi chuckled a bit.<br/>""Right where you left me, silly boy. I am not sure about that bit of the film. Maybe it is a glitch in the film? It could just be a bad film here or there and wasn't caught where ever it was made at. That is only my opinion tho.""  Cyndi sat down in the chair that Flame left as she spoke.<br/>""Thanks for warming up the chair, Flame!"""
5846,Piece You Back Together In Hell,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6829&start=20,2012-04-06T02:42:10,fangflame,"""Any time Cyndi."" He said, walking back and handing her the plate. He sat on the hearth of the cold fireplace and shivered. Wrapping his arms around himself, he waited for Rayne's reply. She seemed to be taking her sweet time with it. He steeples his finger and placed them over his nose. He took deep breaths and forced the fear out of his mind."
5847,Piece You Back Together In Hell,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6829&start=40,2012-04-06T04:33:56,Rayne Yoruichi,"Rayne pursed her lips and sat next to Flame, wraping an arm around him and rubbing his shoulders in an attempt to get him warm again. ""Why do you think that? It's possible that he didn't though. Very possible."" She wraped an arm around her stomach and frowned her brows. Every hair on the back of her neck standing on end and goosbumps on her arms. ""Why is it so cold right her? The rest of the house is warm. Why is this spot so cold?"" She shivered a little and got up getting warm again when she stood. ""That's weird."""
5848,Piece You Back Together In Hell,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6829&start=40,2012-04-06T16:52:48,fangflame,"Flame rubbed Rayne's arms, and nodded. ""You knew him too, Rayne. You know he was pretty chill and had fun with any type of person."" Flame stood up, as Rayne did. He didn't notice the change in temperature. He was always cold."
5849,Piece You Back Together In Hell,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6829&start=40,2012-04-06T22:43:59,The Creator 7,"Cyndi's mind was only half paying attention but she had a thought.<br/>""What time of day was it when your brother was hit by the train? Weather was? Anyone else about before or after the accident?""<br/><br/>She began to  wonder if someone could have pushed his brother to his death."
5850,Piece You Back Together In Hell,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6829&start=40,2012-04-08T19:36:24,KriiVanWinters,"William sat there silent, observing the others and the behavior they were exibiting, he never saw this type of attitde with Rayne where she genuinly was curious to the extend of fearful from it. Sure weired presences pass by every now and then but to her mind this one must have lingered, Williams senses of the other wordly plains was crap thus he didn feel the change in tempreture, useually it would affect the body on the inside rather than the skin its self."
5851,Piece You Back Together In Hell,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6829&start=40,2012-04-25T16:37:14,fangflame,"Fang shruged, not sure where Cyndi was going with this. ""It was twilight. A couple of other people were there. But I was on a soda run."" He shook his head as the sounds replayed through his mind. The laughing and joking of him and his friend, Jasper, then the steely screech of train wheels locking in an attempt to stop. ""What does it matter? He's gone and i have to get to class."" He mutters as he slinks off to his room."
5852,Piece You Back Together In Hell,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6829&start=40,2012-04-25T17:52:29,The Creator 7,"""Twilight....the time between day and night.......mistaken identity could happen.... what would happen if someone was in grey and in the shadows pushed him? possible you know. Eyes do play tricks on people......Ok I'll see you later, Fang......"" Lynda was still in deep thoughts as she wasn't paying much attention to anyone at the moment."
5853,Piece You Back Together In Hell,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6829,2012-03-23T04:01:20,Rayne Yoruichi,"Rayne giggled and looked down as Ryan filmed her while they were walking back to their house. She decided to leave her car at home that day for one reason, it was gorgeous outside. The sun was shining and the weather was delicious. She looked at Ryan and gave him a small smirk. ""Ryan, seriously though, what are you doing with that camera?"" Then gave her boyfriend the ""this-better-be-a-good-reason-Ryan"" look. She held her books to her chest and rolled her eyes as he gave her another compliment. ""Turn off the charm for five seconds before I loose consiousness to to not enough blood flowing to my brain"" The slight breeze pushed her long, chocolate brown hair out of her face and she pulled it back over her left shoulder. ""Just wait till we get home mister. You'll be sorry~"" She joked and giggled a little more hiding her face from the camera.<br/><br/>Soon, they came up to the driveway of the Victorian looking town house. It wasn't very far from the College, about a five minute walk. All the houses on they're street looked like something out of an old Gothic vampire movie. Rayne liked to discribe it as ""Dracula's summer home"". She walked up the steps and stopped at the landing, noticing the extra cars in the driveway next to, beside hers and on the curb infront of the house, she turned the unlocked door knob and pushed the door open. The door protested as usual with an eary groan. ""Hey guys, we're home~"" She called to their friends in the house. She walked in the door and headed for the room her and Ryan shared and set her books down. She pushed Ryan and his camera out of the room with a giggle. ""No you're not filming me getting changed. Go film someone else for a few minutes."" She closed the door of her room to change into something more comfortable...."
5854,Piece You Back Together In Hell,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6829,2012-03-23T04:20:17,KriiVanWinters,"William nodded to Ryan and Rayne as they entered, he was watching his normal channelon the T.V....Cruffs a dog show that had all sorts of weired and wonderful dogs from the famous liondog to the odd looking sasauge dog, he always wondered how the Hell such a thing could exist that long without being stepped on by having such a long body, such a thing just boggled his mind however as soon as he heard Rayne go upstairs William counted from ten.<br/><br/>As soon as the door shut a bucket of soapy water tipped down onto Rayne's head as it was balanced on the decore sledge that was large enough to holster such a bucket, as well as booster a string to allow the action to take place. A burst of laughter came from William's mouth as he heard the screaming, then the maoning, then the anger.<br/><br/>""I'm out of here!"" He suddenly sprang to his feet knowing two things, either Rayne was going to chase him, or she would maon and scream out of the window thus allowing himself to get a good view of his handy work, the second option would be better I mean Hell she was going into the shaower after all, now she has one more reason to do so, who knows where that water has been, a large grin on Williams face and will that laughter could be heared even outside in the garden. ""Lovely to see you to!"""
5855,Piece You Back Together In Hell,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6829,2012-03-23T05:13:13,Rayne Yoruichi,"As the very cold, very soapy water hit Rayne she let out a loud scream. Her white low cut t-shirt now completely wet and completely see through, along with her white bra underneath. She seethed with anger. Knowing he'd be out before she could run down and strangle the living shit outta the little bastered she opened her window over looking the guarden and glared down at him. She chuckled angerly at him. ""Well, hello lil fucker! Nice to see you. You know... You could've just.. gave me a hug and looked down my shirt if you wanted to see my tits."" She couldn't stay mad at William. He was like a brother to her. Plus, it would give him waaaay to much satisfaction to hear her scream, piss and moan at him like a drama queen. So she just went in the room and tossed the bucket at him. Obviously not aiming for him. The bucket fell at his feet and smirked. ""Next time. It'll hit your head."" She chuckled and closed the window ploting her revenge as she strips to go shower.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Men.</span>"
5856,Piece You Back Together In Hell,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6829,2012-03-24T03:25:34,The Creator 7,"Cyndi was in her room attempting to unblock a writer's block on her newest story plot about a murder in a park. She wanted the suspects to not be the murderer but to have an animal to be the murderer. Not her beloved squirrels however. The squirrels were going to solve the murder for the police. She felt that this would a be a great twist to a murder mystery cases books. It had to be the best writing of her life for it would be her exit project plus her first true book published. Cyndi wanted to succeed in a bad way and not to have to depend on her father ever again! She wouldn't make the same mistake that her mother had. No way was she ever gonna get married.<br/>Cyndi sat at her desk looking out her window. She had a platform and a roof over it. It had 2 sides and the front that had an opening for the squirrels to come in for food and shelter. It ran along the window and past each side about 2 feet. A nice place for her squirrelly friends. None were there at the moment but if there was a scream from a nearby room. With Cyndi's attention span was totally shot now, she closed her laptop and went out to the hallway and to the next room. She knocked on the door and called out to her.<br/>""Rayne? Are you ok in there? I thought that I heard you scream."" Cyndi called thru the closed door.<br/>Soon enough Cyndi heard Rayne call out to William so she knew that Rayne was mostly fine. Shaking her head with a smile, she decided to go downstairs to see what was going."
5857,Piece You Back Together In Hell,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6829,2012-03-24T04:24:40,fangflame,"Flame wondered what was going on as he heard muffled screams through his skullcandy hesh head phones which he only took off when he had to. He grinned the feel of a metal bucket hitting the ground. As he had the only room on the first floor (being the newbie and all), he knew what had happend. William had struggled to get the bucket up to the ledge and Flame knew he could do it. He'd helped which just mad the satisfation of Ryne's scream all the better.<br/>Turning his attention back to his work, he felt a door slam though the floor boards. He grinned, his fingers following the line of writting on the page. He wrote the words with is other hand and waited for more screams or door slammings."
5858,Piece You Back Together In Hell,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6829,2012-03-24T21:59:31,KriiVanWinters,"William dodged the metal bucket as it fell infront of him with a slam, more laughter escaped his lips as he held his sides from the sight of the drenched Rayne, from help with flame Act one was a success and all the more reason to carry on his little and sometimes cliche jokes, after all as much as it was to his satisfaction he also enjoyed the work that was put into such creations. Walking inside the house with still a wide cheshire cat grin pasted on his face he turned his attention to the kitchen and in that instance felt the need to cook something.<br/><br/>A few minutes later and a bagged pasta was already boiling, he began to prepare the sauce even thought it was already made and placed the mixture within the contents of the microwave, two minutes to heat up, the taking a fork he spun and mixed the sauce that resided within a bowl to make sure the heat got every where, then another one and a half minutes. Whilst the sauce was on the verge of being complete the pasta was also ready nice and curly.<br/><br/>Steaming the boiling hot water into the sink whilst capturing the pasta in the rincer he placed the content within a clean bowl, then taking the oven mittens he took the sauce out and poured the hot sauce ontop of the pasta ""Get a wiff of that..."" He smiled at his cooking as he knew in his own mind HE WAS A MASTER!!! Sitting down with a gleeful smile, the thought still lingered within his mind of the sight of Rayne, cheerfully eating his pasta he went back to watching Cruffs. ""Good times"""
5859,Piece You Back Together In Hell,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6829,2012-03-24T23:21:00,fangflame,"Flame tapped the face of his watch. 8:27 it read in a dull monotone voice. He grawled along with his stomach. ""Gotta fix that."" He opened his door and headed toward the kitchen, running his hand along the wall for balance and to feel if anyone was coming.<br/>""Hey!"" He shouted through the house. ""Who wants food? I'll make dinner!"" After a moments thought, he went to the freezer and felt through the packages in there for the chicken breasts. Finding then, he placed them in the microwave on defrost and searched around for the bag of pasta he'd left on the counter for the express perpose of dinner.<br/>""William! Where'd my pasta go?!"" He was outraged. He'd written 'for dinner' right on the bag! ""Can't you read?"" He muttered, stomping to the living room type room."
5860,Piece You Back Together In Hell,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6829,2012-03-24T23:22:58,The Creator 7,"Cyndi walked into the kitchen and looked at William. She shook her head at his instant pasta. She didn't eat it because it seem disgusting tho she would use packaged pasta, just not the package sauce.<br/><br/>""I do believe that I heard Rayne scream.. Was it one of your doings once again? One day you will have a larger payback than what you expect. Then I will laugh."" Cyndi informed William and ignored his eating habits.<br/>She began to prepare her dinner. She took out a large beef roast that she had cooked the night before and surprisingly no one nibbled on. She began to tear up the beef into pieces for a stew. She put most of the beef in toe crockpot, added carrots, onions, and potatoes to it with the almost all of the left over broth from the beef. She turn it on high then prepared herself a fit sandwich. A hard bun was split open, while a goodly amount of meat heated up. Cyndi kept her body as close to the micro as possible. She had her food disappear before around this place. Once the meat was warm, she put the broth into the micro. She spreaded out the beef and added swiss cheese to it. The crock pot rang and she place the bowl on a plate with the sandwich. She pulled out her weapon of a fly swatter to use on any straying hands.<br/>She sat down at the table to begin to eat."
5861,Piece You Back Together In Hell,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6829,2012-03-24T23:49:28,KriiVanWinters,"All this talking in the evening only made William's head hurt, after hearing the roar of Flame ""Hey! I like this pasta..."" He glared at the dude in front of him ""Iâ€™m gona eat it all!"" As he finished his sentence he sucked in a pasta piece in a comical way. THEN from out of nowhere Cyndi came into the room and had ago at him, ""The day she gets me is the day YOU can beat me on the playstation....Wana try woman?!"" But he then saw her beginning to make her meal, the two were always at each otherâ€™s throats but William always had a soft spot for her, though the feeling wasnâ€™t mutual, Flame, William also enjoyed his company they bickered like brothers but again he got in fairly well with Flame on most occasions of course there has to be an annoyance once in a while and William was the instigator of that.<br/><br/>Rayne and William however knew each other for years on end, he still however LOVES to play allot of jokes on her and vice versa (Is any of them were successful) but in the long run he liked to be around those he shared the house with, even though he could be childish he was fond of intelligent or interesting convocations from the formalities of convocations and history as well as the imaginative mind, as well as the casual talk of the latest games or cars and maybe even sports.<br/><br/>William sat there on the sofa, his knees to his chest and the bowl between the gap of his knees and his chest, eating away at his food. He never ate horridly in fact he had grand table manners, itâ€™s just the laziness that comes into play that can spoil the image of him, tonight however seemed to be lively for some reason. Perhaps he'll let of the jokes for tonight and maybe for tomorrow morning hopefully there was something to do or places to go."
5862,Piece You Back Together In Hell,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6829,2012-03-25T02:05:36,The Creator 7,"""Nope. Never cared for the games and don't plan on playing it ever. You should know that by now, William. Nor will I ever be able to out prank you. You have such a devious mind that I do not have. Which is making my writing project a bit hard at the moment. I have a weird imagination but at the moment it is AWOL.<br/>And Flame, there will be plenty of stew and I got some hard french bread. if you are hungry go fix your self a sandwich. It won't be ready for about 4 hours.<br/><br/>Is there anything decent on tv?""  Cyndi asked as she got up to get a soda to drink. She wandered in the living room and to the main window, not even paying attention to the tv or it's programs. her mind was wandering back from the place where it hides sometimes if it didn't want to be bothered. It whispered about a raccoon playing with a gun that was left in the hole of an old tree near a bench.<br/><br/>""Why would anyone leave a loaded gun in a hole in a tree that is in the park. The tree would be near a bench........."" Cyndi asked out of the blue."
5863,Piece You Back Together In Hell,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6829,2012-03-25T03:10:47,fangflame,"Flame turned cocked his head to better catch Cyndi's words.<br/>""Why, the people were running away from a bank robbery and had to stash the gun somewhere where it couldn't be found. Thats why. And there are plunty if trees by benches in the park, the shade, ya know?"" He said, changing the volume on his voice as he walked back to the kitchen. ""And, Willy boy. You owe me pasta. I will not for get it. Better pay up soon,"" He paused at the doorway. ""There's intrest.""<br/>Flame hadn't known Rayne all that long, only as long as he'd been in college. But seenishow his brother Rick, jumped infront of the train here, almost everyone knew the last name Soma. Ricky ""doing-something-with-his-eyesight' Soma. He can here to 'pave the way' for his 'kid brother' Finn.<br/>Flame shook these thoughts out of his head as he re packed the chicken in to a freezer bag. A song ran through this mind and he sung along to it, bumping into something on the floor."
5864,Piece You Back Together In Hell,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6829,2012-03-26T10:30:29,Rayne Yoruichi,"After her shower rayne came down to the kitchen useing the old maids stairs that no one ever used but it was a great way to sneek into the kitchen. She grabbed an egg out of the fridge hidden from the view of the living room and made a sign to Cindy not to say anything. Rayne was very light on her feet so sneeking around was never hard for her. She never made any sounds when she walked so long as she wasn't wearing heels. William was like a brother to her, she's known him so long they just fit perfectly as family.  She turned to Flame and patted his shoulder. ""You can use my pasta Flame. Its Linguini but it's pasta""<br/><br/>She chuckled and started quietly making a homemade crepe  mixture, the red food coloring making it look like blood. She added a few of thoes halloween fake blood pouches into the mixture smirking deviliciously.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Pay back time!</span>Once it was finished, she made sure he was watching his show and glided into the living room, her steps making no sound at all and she stood over him for a couple of second quietly lifting up the bowl and dumping the red blood mixture all over William. She giggled evily as it splashed all over him... coating his hair, face, shoulders and chest in a fake blood mixture. She backed away slowly setting the bowl down. She always tried pulling pranks on William and they never did work out but this one.... Oh this one was a bitter sweet revenge. She smirked feeling very satisfied at her handy work and sighed happily. ""Gotcha broski. How do you like them apples huh?"" She laughed once more and headed for the kitchen putting the plate inside the sink and washing her hands."
5865,Piece You Back Together In Hell,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6829,2012-03-26T23:07:14,KriiVanWinters,"As soon as the mixture was poured over him, he suddenly turned to her figure with a dark smile. Leaping over the sofa he took Rayne by the waste and yanked her out of the kitchen with a ghostly shout, bone chilling to the core that William would use the blood to cause freight. Rayne fell on the sofa and squeaked in surprise, however William wasnâ€™t in sight, instead he was behind the back-end of the sofa and made his way around.<br/><br/>It was something out of Jaws when the shark wasnâ€™t there and nowhere in sight, his footsteps was better footed than hers and as such he merely wriggled his way around, knowing Rayne's curiosity would get the better of her, he predicted she would look over the back-end of the sofa to find William. At that time a black shadow over came her own, he covered her mouth and pulled her back so only her legs and waste were still on the sofa, her torso was supported by William's hands, but none the less his face, eyes and shouts made again a chill to the bone.<br/><br/>""REVENGE IS IT?! BUWHAHAHHAHA!!!!!"" He laughed like a dark lord out of a Horror movie, the look of freight on Rayne's face only back fired on her original plan to get the last laugh on him, but as the rules go if you use someoneâ€™s original prank and format it into your own, it only makes the prank yours in the end. William pushed Rayne's shocked body back on the sofa, her view was staring up at the ceiling and that one again annoying cheerful laugh rang in Rayne's ears.<br/><br/>""Joy to the world the Devil has come hehehehehe... I'm gona go take a shower"" He shook his head at the prospect of Flame and what he must have been thinking, though it was hilarious in the end no matter how it ended it was always in William's Favour."
5866,Piece You Back Together In Hell,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6829,2012-03-27T04:00:23,fangflame,"Flame felt all the things going on in the living room. He grin but kept out of it. He was busy making the pasta Rayne said he could use. He'd share his chicken with her. When it was done.<br/>""Rayne. Want some chicken? I got plunty. Ryan can have some too!"" Flame finshed up the chicken and started cleaning up the dishs."
5867,Piece You Back Together In Hell,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6829,2012-03-28T01:58:50,The Creator 7,"Cyndi was drinking her soda as she was looking out the window. A thought came to her mind and she opened her fanny pack and wrote it down what Flame said for future writing.<br/>""Thanks, Flame. I appreciate that bit of info......""<br/>She turned and saw the mess.<br/>""I'm out of here and gonna go see if there is anything in the kitchen to nibble on that is not in the form of cannibalism. Flame, what are you doing? Anything that doesn't involve a mess?"" she spoke as she went pass the two pranksters."
5868,Piece You Back Together In Hell,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6829,2012-03-28T04:34:49,fangflame,"Flame nodded. ""No problem. Yeah. I got chicken cooking and pasta too!"" He exclaimed excitedly. He grinned at Will. ""I'm so not cleaning that up."" He followed Cyndi into the kitchen and pulled out the chicken. An auromic fragence filled the room and Flame sucked in a huge breath. ""Oh. Man. I kill myself. God that smells so good."" He placed the baking tray on the stove and grabbed two plates. ""Are you gonna have some Cyndi? I kept the squirrls out of it, just for you."" He added with a sexy grin."
5869,Piece You Back Together In Hell,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6829,2012-03-28T19:33:10,The Creator 7,"""Thank you Flame. I appreciate the thought."" She flashed a warm smile at him.<br/>""I think that I could eat a small bite or two since you left the squirrels out of it. The stew should be ready in 4 or 5 hours. I'm gonna make some fresh bread to go with it. Would you tell me your honest opinion of the book I'm trying to write? It's a mystery murder that is not the normal kind. I need someone's view on it so I can decide whether or not to go with it."""
5870,Piece You Back Together In Hell,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6829,2012-03-28T20:27:39,Rayne Yoruichi,"When Rayne felt a had around her waist she tryed to wriggle out of Williams grasp then was vaulted off the floor and carried back to the living room. ""No! William!!! ACK!! "" She hit the sofa with an 'oof' and when she found no one there she looked over the sofa, all the while giggling. She let out another squeak when her mouth was covered and she was pulled off the  couch. She gave william a playfull glare and was pushed back on the couch. She sat up on her knees and stuck her tongue out at him. ""I'm not afraid of you William! Your too adorable to be scary~"" She giggled and got up off the couch. When he comented he was going for a shower she joked. ""Can I join?"" she giggled and went back to the kitchen.<br/><br/>Rayne smiled and gave flame a kiss on the cheek. ""Sure I'd love some chicken. Frat boy won't be joining us."" she looked away sadly and picked up the camera that was left and started filming ""However I have his camera so I won't be getting an F on the project. So tell the camera Flame, what is life like in this humble abode of ours?"" she giggled and filmed him as she walked around him. ""Do you enjoy life in a nut house?"" She giggled again. ""Tell the camera everything thing. The whole truth and nothing but the truth so help you God!""<br/><br/>She flipped the camera on Cindi after she was talking. ""Cindi dahling, how do YOU like life in this place? tell us all the truth what you think about life in the abode!"""
5871,Piece You Back Together In Hell,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6829,2012-03-28T21:19:25,KriiVanWinters,"William merely shook his head with a tight grin as Rayne made her last comment, he made his way up the stairs that creecked at some points and was steady on other steps. William entered the shower room on the left wall of his room as you entered, he took his clothes off and placed them on the wooden floor, entered the shower room and turned the shower on to a warm tempreture, then left the room awaiting the heat to change<span style=""font-style: italic""> Why the Hell does it take its sweet time in getting warmer but instantly gets cold?! Such a drag...</span>He shook his head but something was strange, it was silent...<br/><br/>He suddenly opened the door that led to the shower, steam clouded the room to a warm tempreture, but he could have sworn there wasnt any sound of water hitting the floor, maybe he was just losing it. In any case he entered the echoie room and washed off the bloody look-a-like liquid that decorated the watery floor, after a few minutes of well scrubbed motions he wraps a towel over his body and looks for new clothing to wear.<br/><br/>Taking out a black T-shirt with a skull decorated with the colours of the American flag, dark blue jeans that were slightly baggy at the lower length, white socks and white plain boxers. Releasing a sigh he made his was back down stairs after fifteen minutes but he kept smile open for everyone to see."
5872,Piece You Back Together In Hell,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6829,2012-03-28T21:27:50,fangflame,"Flame grinned, grabbing another plate off the shelf. ""Cool. Never really like him anyways. He would have glare at me for your kissing my cheek."" He muttered on about something that didn't really matter. He opened his eyelids and sighed as the sun warmed the useless orbs.<br/>""Its fun, Rayne. Keeps my mind off my brother, and keeps me close to him at the same time."" He dropped his face from the sun as it got uncomfortable. ""I love it here. And all of you guys."" He turned around and grabbed Rayne by the hips. With his lips close to her ear, he breathed, in a very sexy voice, ""Expecially you, Rayne."" keeping the embrace for a moment then finishing the dinner plates. ""Come on. Cyndi your turn."""
5873,When the Worlds At it's End,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=687,2010-08-01T11:34:24,Vilora,"{WritersBlock...}<br/><span style=""color: #000000""><br/>Madison glanced around making sure that the vancant store was safe for them to rest in.She knew noone in the group to well they had all seemed to follow a distress call that was made two hours earlier. Madison had followed it  out of excitment that she had found another person,but instead she had found more than just one which made her all the more happy than she had been in months. But the person who had sent out the call, had been killed before anyone could help them.<br/><br/>Madison stared at the few people that had shown up,she knew there wasn't time to talk, the undead had seemed to inch closer and closer, and their only option was to get into the vancant store an hold fort there until they found a way to get out.And hell there was even plenty of food and water to keep them healthy.<br/><br/>Aden was estatic that he wasn't the only survivor,but he would not show it. After being alone for months on end, he had begun to regret taking people for granted.Though that didn't mean he would change so quickly,it would take time for that.He aimed his gun at the undead that used to be people with actual goals and an actual life. Aden knew no matter what living was something he couldn't give up on.  </span>"
5874,When the Worlds At it's End,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=687,2010-08-02T05:51:01,Sweet Sacrifice,"Neshella turned to the group, thinking the same thing Madison did. The vacant store. It was safe, at least they could make it so, and it had plenty enough food for a while. Suddenly, she felt someone grab her arm, and felt the stinging pain of nails seeping into her skin. Blood steadily flowing down her arm, she unsheathed a black dagger and spun around, stabbing the Undead zombie in various places. First his heart, then his face, and then his stomach. It staggered away, falling down in pain. Some of them were getting way to close for comfort.<br/><br/>She sheathed the dagger and whipped out a very large and sharp kitchen knife, holding it out with her left hand as she gripped the wound with her right. Ella began slowly backing away towards the store, motioning for the others to follow her. If one of them got bit, she would kill them without a moment's notice. If she herself got bit, she would kill herself."
5875,When the Worlds At it's End,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=687,2010-08-03T08:13:54,Volatile,"It had been two days since Adrian had heard the distress call. He kept hope alive in his mind though, thinking that maybe they hadnâ€™t received any help yet and were just calling it quits, or maybe they moved on. Either way he had to check it out. He knew the place they were calling from and it wouldnâ€™t be long before it was in sight.<br/><br/>â€œDamnâ€¦â€ he cursed to himself as he came around the street corner and found the front entrance of the store littered with the walking dead. Silently Adrian crept his way up the street, taking cover in a doorway to a closed down restaurant across the street. Slowly he pulled out an arrow, setting it loosely in the string of the bow. He didnâ€™t want to have to use it but he knew he would without hesitation if it meant him or â€œthemâ€.<br/><br/>Adrian studied the area in front of him, seeing that there was an alley at the far end of the other building, and the more riskier one right between the store and the other building. Opting for the path of least resistance, Adrian began crossing the street in a diagonal patter, heading for the building next to the store. Crossing successfully Adrian huddled up against a public mailbox, peaking around the side at the moaning horde that crowded the storefront windows. Looking over to the other side of the building he could see an alley, and his hopes brightened. After taking a deep breath, Adrian sprung to his feet and made his way into the alley but stopped almost as fast as he entered.<br/><br/>â€œShitâ€¦â€ he cursed in but a whisper as he found himself looking upon a rather large group of them huddled on the ground feasting away at some poor bastardsâ€™ corpse. There was no other option now, he had to go to the other alley. Adrian backed out of the alley slowly then crept alongside the front of the building, making his way towards the horde. With each step he held his breath longer. Before he knew it he was at the entrance of the storeâ€™s alley, the horde of undead just a few yards away. Adrian was confident in his abilities of taking on 4 or 5 at the most, but this was like a small platoon which was well out of Adrianâ€™s comfort zone.<br/><br/>After another deep breath, Adrian slowly stepped around the corner into the alley way which thankfully was clear of any feasting corpses. But now his luck ran out as his shoulder brushed against a loose brick, knocking off a small broken corner that when it landed, was just loud enough to catch the hordeâ€™s attention.<br/><br/>â€œMother fu..!â€ Adrian exclaimed as he quickly drew his bow and let fly a steel tipped arrow straight through the closest oneâ€™s head, dropping it instantly. Adrian quickly slung the bow on his back and made a fast break down the alley, searching wildly for a side door and thankfully finding one; but as luck would have it, was unfortunately locked. Frantically Adrian pounded with both fists shouting loudly taking precious seconds to glance down the alley at the ever slow approaching hungry mob of walking dead.<br/><br/>â€œHey! Come on open up! I heard the call and I came to help but you have to let me in, theyâ€™re almost here!â€ Adrian screamed at the door. Looking back towards the mass mob he found them to be much closer then he would ever have wanted. Their hands reached out mere meters away. Suddenly the lock jiggled and the door swung open and Adrian fell inside the door, kicking it shut and relocking it himself. He looked back and to his surprise, saw a whole group of survivors, the most living people he had seen in such a long time. He approached slowly attempting to catch his breath.<br/><br/>â€œHey..iâ€™mâ€¦Iâ€™m Adrian.â€ He paused again to catch more of his breath. â€œI heard the call, were you the ones who made it?â€ their blank stares and averted eyes were enough to tell him that they too were too late to the original S.O.S survivors. Adrian nodded his head slowly."
5876,When the Worlds At it's End,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=687,2010-08-03T10:59:05,Vilora,"<span style=""color: #000000"">Madison was becoming frustrated quickly she was being surrounded rapidly ,she tried shooting but the damn rifle was jammed,she felt something touch her and started to panic. With all the energy she had, she swung the rifle at the face of a zombie it worked pretty well for a blunt object but that was not comforting her at all. <br/><br/>Still in a panic she tried to shoot her rifle again and this time it shot , hitting her closest target.As she shot she back her way up into the store.<br/><br/>But on her way she busted her ass on the ground, she had tripped over a rather disgusting looking body,but as she had gotten up Madison was knocked back down ,by one of the soulless monsters.""Fuck!"" She yelled,being small left her at an extreme disadvantage she was strong but not that damn strong.<br/><br/>Using on of her small legs she kick three time to get it of of her ,fear had shown on all her features and she began to shake ,it was coming back to finish her off but as it bend down it's mouth had hung open,she shoved the end of her rifle in it and shot more than once out of pure fear. Madison stood as fast as she could breathing heavily, she staggered backward shooting in every possible way running out of bullets for her rifle, she had killed at least seven while trying to get into the store on her own,littering the ground with their bodies.<br/><br/>Finally making it into the store she had shut the door and began to lock it.<br/><br/>~<br/>Aden's bike was parked outside it had ran out of gas, and he was looking for more ammunition for his gun in a what he thought was a gun store. The few corpses that surrounded the 'gun' store now lay quietly on the floor and in the street. He was looking around for a box of bullets when he heard gunshots. He jerked his head up toward the window, looking in the direction of the gunshots.<br/><br/>""Are those... survivors?"" He asked himself.<br/><br/>He scooped up what ammo he luckily found, and ran out of the building. He listened again and heard more gunshots. He judged the distance of the sound and tried to follow it's direction, and as determined as he was to find anyone who was alive . <br/><br/>Aden took a deep breath and it caught in his throat has he had heard a close groan behind him, sprinting forward he  . As he got closer, he heard the yelling of a female and more gunshots. is that a survivor? Or... Aden quickly cast those thoughts away. He got closer, closer, and the gunshots had halted. He came at a small corner,pressing his back against the wall he peeked around the corner to see a woman running into the vacant building with a trail of dead bodies on the ground. <br/><br/>""Hey wait!"" He yelled,running and pushing away the remainder of walking corpses out of his way,his gun was no use to him until he refilled it.Finally making his way toward her, she pulled him in.""T-thanks.""</span>"
5877,When the Worlds At it's End,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=687,2010-08-09T22:14:25,Zolferz,"(I've got some pretty bad writer's block too, bear with me.)<br/>Silence. Not a sound to be heard but the wind. William took a long drag from his cigarette, enjoying the peace and quiet of the road-side bench. It was quite serene, no infected in sight, his lover was off scavenging some food. She could handle her own; she had a 2-way radio just in case. William looked up at the grey, cloudy sky and lost himself in thought.<br/><br/>His moment of tranquility ended quickly, however. His thoughts were interrupted by the sounds of gunshots and a familiar scream in his 2-Way: ""WIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIILL!"" followed by laughter. He smiled and flicked his cigarette away. William picked up his old Remington off the bench, cocked it and took aim at the horde of infected chasing Megan, fleeing from them as her hands were full of supplies. He took a shot at one and cocked the gun again. Megan ran up to him, opened his backpack and dropped in the supplies before running off. ""Where are you going?!"" William yelled at her.<br/>""To Stanford, remember? C'mon!"" She shouted back, before William turned around and followed her."
5878,When the Worlds At it's End,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=687,2010-08-20T15:22:48,Gabrial,"Above the chaos, on the freeway that cut through the town, his old duster billowing in the breeze and his balaclava doing what it could to keep the ever present stench of rotting flesh out of his nostrils, Gabrial watched through an old pair of binoculars at the two differing parties.  One was holding up in a store, surrounded by a horde of the undead.  The other, a pair of individuals, were heading away, chased by a few of the creatures.  Which group he would follow was a choice he had to make, and make fast.  The store was the natural choice, as he had seen more survivors there, and with food more than likely, but the pair may need help, and in this mad world, numbers were everything.<br/><br/>At length he decided the store.  The two on the run had obviously been able to survive this long with their system.  And at the store, there were supplies. He put the binoculars back in a pouch on his bag and removed his western hat to wipe the sweat off his brow.  Now he had to find a distraction to get the horde away from the store.  He looked in the trunk of his hybrid 1970 Chevelle for something to use, wondering how he was going to pull this one off...<br/><br/>His hand-held airhorn.  That should be loud enough, he thought to himself.  Hopping into the driver seat, he jams down the tab so it was stuck on and tossed the horn into the middle of the street before turning his beast on and driving off aways after seeing the horde moving in his direction.  Bypassing the horde and going through the backside of the town, he let the Big Block pull itself slowly into the area with the store and once close enough pulled into the loading dock.  After cautiosly checking his surroundings for the undead, he killed the motor and exited the car and banged on the loading bay doors.  ""Hello?  Anyone in there?""  A side door cracked open and he entered hesitantly, looking around at the survivors here.  ""Um...Hey there...I'm Gabe."""
5879,When the Worlds At it's End,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=687,2010-08-21T13:39:42,Zolferz,"The pair kept running, Will panting for breath: ""I... I hate you, Meg."" She came up and gave him a quick peck on the lips. They both stopped for a second. They seemed like they were far enough for the horde for a quick breather. ""Man... I hate running."" William moaned, wiping sweat from his forehead.<br/><br/>""You're a wimp, baby."" Megan giggled. She knew if he wanted to, he could probably beat her within an inch of her life, but that wasn't quite what she was referring to.<br/><br/>""Just when it comes to running!"" William shouted at her. ""Besides, we got aw--""<br/><br/>He was interrupted by the a long<span style=""font-style: italic"">EEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE</span>above them. ""What the hell?!"" Megan yelled over the obnoxious sound.<br/><br/>""It sounds like a bullhorn's siren or a soccer horn or something!"" Will said, holding his hands to his ears. ""Let's just get to the damn store, it's attracting more of 'em!"" They ran further north, following the direction they saw a car heading, before it sped off wthout them. ""Jackass!"" Meg screamed.<br/><br/>""Calm down, Meg. I think we're almost there."" William said, pointing at a large amount of fallen infected piling on the street, just before a turn in which the other side is hidden by a building."
5880,Predator... ((open to all... GO NUTS!)),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=6909,2012-03-26T21:32:51,saphiraah,"<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i1213.photobucket.com/albums/cc465/saphiraah1/Decorated%20images/fall-nature-trail.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/><br/><span style=""color: #00BF00""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Silence was impossible. The trees had begun shedding their leaves, dropping them to the ground to let them dry in the weak fall sunlight. The result was a crunchy, brittle carpet that created a crackling rustle with every movement. A lone figure, recognizable as Braman and female, crouched low behind a bush, resting on her heels as she peered into the shadowy trees to the northwest. She remained absolutely still, barely breathing, as her eyes fixed on the shadowy space under the dense trees ahead. <br/><br/>Reaching down to the soft carpet of dry leaves around her, she pinched a leaf between her fingers and held it up before her. Closing her fist around it, she crunched it to powder before letting the fragments drift on the breeze. They floated toward her. Nodding, she stood once more. The breeze moved south, which placed her downwind from her prey. Delicately, she slipped out of the pack strapped over her shoulders. The strips of woven flax made a soft rustling noise as she carefully slid the straps down her arms and settled it at the base of the tree beside her. <br/><br/>Without her burden, she was able to creep through the brush easily, sweeping the leaves aside with shallow footsteps, rather than crunching the foliage under foot. In this way, she managed to cross the distance between herself and the buck grazing in a small clearing in the trees. He was majestic and proud, spreading antler's standing tall. Her hands instinctively tightened on the hilts of her swords as she drew them. The buck stood facing the northeast, still and peaceful, so she crept forward. Just as she was near enough to strike, blades rising in preparation, her boot settled on a twig she'd failed to notice, creating a sharp crack, and the buck jerked nervously, tensed and sprinted off to the west, disappearing into the trees. Growling in frustration, she watched him go, then turned to trudge back to her pack. The last thing she needed would be to lose her pack so deep in the woods and be left with no food, no water, no bandages, no fire kit...<br/><br/>Grumbling, she made no attempt at moving quietly as she stepped over jutting roots and wove her way around bushes back to the tree that hid her pack. Distracted as she was, she never heard the approach until it was nearly too late. The crash of movement came as a shock to her. She whirled, blades once more sliding from their scabbards. A great bobcat, far larger than any she'd yet seen, hurtled out of the trees... and she understood. She had not been the only predator stalking the buck... and she hadn't been the one to scare it away. <br/><br/>She felt her limbs burn with a wave of power as her body rose to the challenge. The beast leaped from the limb of a tree, letting out a fierce yowl, claws glinting in the dim, muted light of the forest. With a mighty swing, she stopped the arcing path of a giant paw, then swung immediately with the other arm, aiming for the beast's neck. Her weapon was stopped short as the animal landed on her heavily, teeth snapping. One of the swords fell from her hand as she scrambled to push the great maw away from herself, fist closing around the fur and loose skin harmlessly. The long blade of her sword was useless at such close proximity so she let it fall and twisted under the weight of the great cat, stretching for her leather boot. <br/><br/>Claws and fangs bit into her skin savagely and the weight of the animal drove what little breath she had from her lungs. Her vision began to cloud around the edges as she felt a massive pressure on her neck. Finally, her clumsy fingers closed around the knife sheathed in her boot and she drew it with effort. Unable to breathe or think, she acted on instinct and plunged the short blade as deep as it would go into the animal's side. For a moment, she just lay there unthinking, then jerked the knife back and plunged it in again. This last burst of effort set her head to spinning and her fingers fumbled the blade. Leaving it buried in the animal's side, her arm went limp and fell to the ground as her eyes rolled back. Darkness descended and she knew no more.</span></span>"
5881,Escape The Hotel {IC},https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=703,2010-08-03T08:06:47,Sweet Sacrifice,"<span style=""font-weight: bold"">Alexandra</span>~ You get out of your car, handing the keys to the valet and watching him take it away around the right side of the building. You take in the large hotel with your eyes, it seems to have been a very old Victorian style mansion at one point, however it is long past that point. You enter the large doors, hearing the faint sound of dogs barking in the distance. You approach the desk only to find a note with your name on it and a set of keys. You open the note unwillingly and read it.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Alexandra, Room 799, Floor seven</span><br/><br/>Not knowing how anybody could know you were coming, you look around for an elevator. None in site. Looks like you'll be taking the stairs all the way to the top floor.<br/><br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Rosalie</span>~ You enter your room after much struggling with the lock to find that it isn't very large. In fact, it is a simple room with a bed, a chest, a dresser with ten drawers, and a nightstand with a lamp that doesn't work. You close the door and hear a click, when you attempt to open it again it's locked. There is no way to unlock it from inside. Oh well, better explore the room or something.<br/><br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Jason</span>~ You've been in your room for quite a while, poking around a bit to check it out. It appears your window is tinted so dark you can only see shadows outside, and you can't tell the difference between day and night. The chest at the end of your bed was filled with women's scarves, all drawers in the dresser are filled with toothbrushes for some odd reason, and there was a knife in the nightstand drawer too dull to do damage to a fly."
5882,Escape The Hotel {IC},https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=703,2010-08-10T08:33:43,Volatile,"A cupped hand rose over Jason's eyes as he pressed himself against the window, trying to pierce his eyesight through the heavily tinted glass. The strain on his face showed that he was making no progress so in dissapointment he let his hand drop to his side as he lethargically turned to face the rest of the room. It was cozy looking with some old furnature and wallpaper, nothing really out of the ordinary. A few steps into the bathroom revealed it to be one of the cleaner ones he'd come across, for which he was rather thankful for. After looking back into the room Jason's eyes stuck to the chest at the foot of his bed. It was antique but well kept and made of fine wood. It's top was a bit heavy but with a little effort Jason pryed it open only to find it filled with dainty and colorful scarves. With a surprised whistle and shake of his head, Jason let the chest fall shut then made his way to the dresser. His eyes went wide with confusion as he saw the top drawer filled with nothing but toothbrushes, as was the second, and the third and the rest of the drawers in the dresser.<br/><br/>""I'm not sure I even want to know why these are here...I really hope these aren't all the used toothbrushes of all the past guests...that'd just be...wrong..."" Jason muttered to himself. Finally he plopped himself on his bed, letting his right arm hang off the side and brushed against the night stand. Letting curriosity get the best of him one last time jason rolled over and opened the drawer, hoping to find something normal, like a bible, extra bedsheets, or even just nothing at all. Instead he sat up in instant surprise as the contents of the drawer revealed to him a solitary knife. It was fairly large and had a well maintained wooden handle. The blade however was worse off. Jason could tell how dull it was just by looking at it and then a strange thought overcame him.<br/><br/>""Why the hell would this be here?"" Jason quickly shut the drawer and decided to not even touch the thing as it may have been used to kill someone at some point and he didn't need to add his fingerprints to a supposed murder weapon. He didn't need that sort of heat catching up to him while he was starting his new life.<br/><br/>""Ok this place apparently has had some serious issues. I'm out first thing in the morning, but I need to get out of this room, maybe snoop around a bit..."" Jason managed to roll himself out of his bed and made his way out into the hallway, peaking his head out from his room looking both ways. After a few strange hesitant seconds, Jason crossed over into the hall and began making his way back towards the lobby."
5883,Escape The Hotel {IC},https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=703,2010-08-10T18:21:29,Oxymoronical,"Lexi took the keys feeling very disgruntled. She shuddered without realising as she heard the dogs barking in the distance. Glancing around, in one last desperate attempt to find an elevator, she crossed her arms and stamped her foot in a mini tantrum. Exhaustion was getting to her, it was late afterall, and it creating a very irritable guest.<br/><br/>""I have to walk to the top floor using these old stairs, really? Don't they realise how tired I am!"" She continued moaning to herself in this manner as she slipped the room keys and note into her startingly pink coat pocket. Instead of setting off up the stairs, she remained were she was, almost defiantly, before proceeding to bang on the desk and shout. ""Hello?! I need some help with my luggage here!"". Her efforts didn't last long, giving up after a minute and sitting on her suitcase in a huff.<br/><br/>""Well,<span style=""font-style: italic"">I'm</span>not carrying it up. What do they think I'll be paying them for?"" she muttered to herself, pulling a pocket mirror out and began fussing over her hair which had began to frizz in the wind as she had walked from her car. The mirror had an intricately patterned back, covered in hundreds of flowers and despite being scratched and worn over the years, some of it's original beauty still shone through. This was a family heirloom in which she had often taken delight in telling people how she'd rather die than lose it, although whether it really did mean so much to her or she just thought it was something good to brag about was yet to be seen. She coated her lips in gloss and sighed in frustration.<br/><br/>""Even the light sucks here, how am I supposed to fix my face? Ugh, I guess I'll just have to walk to my room afterall and hope it's better in there."" At this she tugged on her oversized suitcase, beginning to regret her tendency to overpack. Simply walking to the foot of the stairs seemed a monumental task as she dragged it behind her and just standing there looking up the first set made her feel exhausted. She pondered waiting a while longer in hope of a porter but upon hearing the dogs in the distance again, with more clarity, she glanced fearfully at the door and began dragging her suitcase up to her room."
5884,We All Fall Down,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7195&start=20,2012-04-30T12:36:06,Sound of Silence,"So that was it then. The ticking of clock had been silenced and any sense of time had died along with it. Something deep inside told Nick that the clock had not been accurate, old clocks were never completely accurate unless they were kept nice and had a battery change every once in awhile. That did not mean that it could not be used as a sense to keep track of time. Clocks were things that etched out time carefully, keeping track of what goes on throughout the day in their own way even if they could not physically write it down. That was the job of people, their society. They were supposed to keep track of time; it was essential that they did not lose their sense of time; it was but another test of sanity, to lose your sense of time was to lose sense of reality.<br/><br/>Nick carefully eyed the once grand grandfather clock â€“which ironically were his favorite clocks- carefully as if he almost expected it to start ticking again. But it didnâ€™t, and soon another came to investigate it then mocked the other group. Nick hadnâ€™t realized just how much he relied onâ€¦ no, how much he needed clocks until it had been silenced. Silenced because it had been requested, and now there was nothing, not even the sound of the odd wind. In a way he resented her decision, but it couldnâ€™t be helped.<br/><br/>The redhead was right in saying that they werenâ€™t doing any good just sitting around doing nothing and that everyone needed to stay in their right minds and not get worked up over nothing. They could keep talking about how there was no way out and panic to their heartâ€™s content or they could get up and look for a way, which sounded a hell of a lot more appealing. He briefly wondered if she was trying to establish a leader role. This made sense since she had removed an object of discomfort for someone â€“however that being said the man with the cigarettes was also providing a form of comfort for those who needed it so perhaps he could establish such a role as well. There was potential in everyone and those two seemed to want to be the people who proved that everything would be ok. Including the other man who had touched the clock, he thought, mentally marking the clock as a sort of â€˜courageâ€™ object. Heh, guess he hasnâ€™t really been a team leader at all himself.<br/><br/>Honestly, he wasnâ€™t someone who had it in him to be the leader. But if he was going to be lead he wanted to be sure that the leader fit the bill. â€œGood point, sitting around is getting us nowhere. The least we can do some looking around to see if we can find out how we got into this mess.â€ He said, looking over to the redhead girl, â€œDoes this mean youâ€™ll be the volunteer that goes down the hallway where that sound came from to see what awaits us?â€ She wanted to be the one who ensured everyone kept a level head, fine. But she could only keep her role if she could keep her own head together.<br/><br/>While it may seem so, he wasnâ€™t trying to get into any kind of bravery (bravery? Yeah right, Nick was not feeling very brave at all right now) contest with her or anyone else, nor was he trying to establish his own wall to hide his true feelings about this, in all honesty he was just as reluctant to trust anyone as everyone was. Unity was needed but it would not come easy. Would they fall united or would they fall slowly, one at a time? Time would tell.<br/><br/>Tread lightly, he reminded himself yet again.<br/><br/>But even then he dared take it a step further. â€œI-if this really is just a house, nothing will happen to us. Whoever put us here just wants to have some fun, evidently. We definitely are being fucked with, thatâ€™s for sure. Iâ€™ll bet this is one of those stupid shows like Scare Tactics where they place people in life threatening situations just to make them piss themselves.â€ Nickâ€™s voice cracked for a moment, but he did his best to regain his composure to the best of his ability, what his mental state has allowed to be regained. â€œAny second now, someoneâ€™s going to come running through either that door down the hall or that locked door with a camera in their hand and reveal whatever show this isâ€¦ R-right?â€<br/><br/>Not that making a joke of things would make anything betterâ€¦ Maybe if you wanted something done you had to do it yourself after all. Nick stood form his chair and glanced down the dark hallway, eyes filled with thought. But he would never get the chance to stand up and become brave and snap himself out of his fearful state. The same man that had been giving out cigarettes, one of the people who had â€˜leader potentialâ€™ moved passed him, walking down the hallway towards the open door. Though the man had given an invitation to anyone who wanted to come with him, Nick often liked to do things himself, especially in this situation. Biting his lower lip softly, he watched enviously as the man looked inside.<br/><br/>He was half expectingâ€¦ noâ€¦ he wanted his words to be true. This all had to be one big joke, right? Nick wanted there to be a camera crew or someone with a microphone behind that door. He wanted there to be hidden cameras, as odd as that sounded. When nothing happened that he could see, however, he was disappointed."
5885,We All Fall Down,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7195&start=20,2012-05-01T04:03:17,Rainie,"Rainie was getting increasingly frustrated with the others. Why wouldnâ€™t they just<span style=""font-style: italic"">listen?!</span>She had a gut feeling about this. They needed to check this place out. Smashing windows wouldnâ€™t work. And if it did, it was probably freezing out there, considering how chilly it was<span style=""font-style: italic"">inside</span>. Although, as she thought about it, the air felt sort of stagnant, humid. It felt..gross. Rainieâ€™s brow creased, wondering...<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">â€œBecause it wonâ€™t work.â€</span></span><br/><br/>Rainie glanced at the speaker, eyes curious. It was the man with the cigarettes. She studied his face briefly, deciding that if she were to draw it, she would do so in a light pencil sketch. She thought about these things randomly.<br/><br/>What stunned her, however, was when he took his â€“expensive- iphone, and hurled it at a window. The device shattered on impact, splintering mechanical parts, plastic, and green circuit boards on the floor. Rainie blinked curiously at the mess and the unharmed window.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Point taken.</span><br/><br/>Although, iPhones were notoriously delicate. She wondered what her Nokia could do to the glass...<br/><br/>She had dropped her phone down the stairs once... And it had left a dent in each step it collided against.<br/><br/>But she ultimately decided against it. There was the cold to consider, as well.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic"">""The door has been opened.""</span></span>Said the man with the cigarettes dryly.<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic"">""I'm going to play ball, because I can take a hint and I don't think I'm any better off just sitting here. If you do, feel free to stay.""</span></span><br/><br/>The cigarette man stood, fumbling slightly with his cigarette, almost unnoticeably. But Rainie had dedicated many hours to watching people. She noticed an accident when she saw it.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic"">â€œGood point, sitting around is getting us nowhere. The least we can do some looking around to see if we can find out how we got into this mess.â€</span></span>Said one of the men, looking at Rainie.<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic"">â€œDoes this mean youâ€™ll be the volunteer that goes down the hallway where that sound came from to see what awaits us?â€</span></span><br/><br/>Rainie glared at him, noting the challenge in his statement. She didnâ€™t want to lead this. She had no wish to stick her neck out for the safety of these people she didnâ€™t trust. And with this statement, she trusted this particular man even less. Encouraging her to go down the hallway alone? It was like he was<span style=""font-style: italic"">inviting</span>her to walk into a trap.<br/><br/>But he wasnâ€™t done. He continued.<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic"">â€œI-if this really is just a house, nothing will happen to us. Whoever put us here just wants to have some fun, evidently. We definitely are being fucked with, thatâ€™s for sure. Iâ€™ll bet this is one of those stupid shows like Scare Tactics where they place people in life threatening situations just to make them piss themselves.â€</span></span><br/><br/>He was just as scared as the rest of them. Just masks.<br/><br/>So she just stared at him evenly, meeting his challenge with steady resolve. â€œWhy on earth would I go there alone?â€ She spat monotonously. â€œIf youâ€™re brave enough, come with me.â€ She said, daring him to insult her resolve again.<br/><br/>She looked back to the cigarette guy, who looked determined to go down the very hallway. He led the way, and Rainie let her own relief show briefly on her face while no one was looking. Then she followed, no apprehension in her steps. She wanted to see what was behind that door too.<br/><br/>The hall echoed with footsteps, hers and the man she lingered behind. Her curiosity was what made her feet move, but her uncertainty made her hold back and let him look first. She reached the door shortly after him, and peered around him and inside.<br/><br/>It was an old fashioned study, with a big mahogany desk with yellowing papers, an unused hearth, and a large, dim window. There was a large leather chair and velvet curtains, bookcases, an inkwell on the desk and a telephone. In her mind, Rainie wiped away the dust and turned the telephone into an old-fashioned Victoria-era Eiffel style phone. Eiffel phones had always been her favorites.<br/><br/>With the dust wiped away, it was the richest room she had seen so far. The deep red-brown of the desk, the soft, textured yellow of the paper, the majestic burgundy of the curtains. She stepped around the cigarette man and stepped inside, eyes taking it all in.<br/><br/>She would paint it oils, during the early hours of evening. Perhaps she would set a model behind the desk. A man with a smart suit and a cravat, perhaps. She would also stand back against one wall, to catch the scene at an angle. But what would she use? Oils took too long to dry. Acrylics were too...cheesy. Watercolors, too light. Too airy.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Oil pastels,</span>she decided. The range of colors in the room demanded paint, and oil pastels would work perfectly.<br/><br/>She gave the room a look over and stepped over to inspect the phone. Maybe their cell phones werenâ€™t working, but perhaps the land lines would function? She ran her finger over it curiously.<br/><br/>â€œDo you think the phone--â€œ Rainie glanced up at the man with the cigarettes, who remained in the doorway. But she stopped short, her words silencing.<br/><br/>â€œ...Are you alright?â€ she asked, blinking."
5886,We All Fall Down,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7195&start=20,2012-05-01T05:49:58,Nedovak,"Jack had just let his mind wander oblivious of what was going on around him, now wasnâ€™t the time to break down he could save that for later. He was a marine damnâ€™t this is what he was trained for, keeping his shit together when the rest of the world around him had gone to hell. Thinking about everything he had been through in the war what could a house do to him he wondered, hoping he would never get an answer. Even though Red had stopped the clock Jack could still hear it ticking away<span style=""font-style: italic"">Tick Tock</span>why could he still hear it.<br/><br/>He was abruptly brought out of his thoughts when a phone collided with the other window. He reflexively reached towards a holster that was no longer there as he turned to locate the source of the noise. He let his hand relax and fall back down to his side when he realized someone had thrown their phone against the window. What really set him on edge is the phone was destroyed and the glass wasnâ€™t even chipped. This wasnâ€™t bullet proof glass he could tell just by touching it, so why did the phone crumple as if it were paper.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Tick Tock</span><br/><br/>""The door has been opened. I'm going to play ball, because I can take a hint and I don't think I'm any better off just sitting here. If you do, feel free to stay."" Jittery said this without letting his voice crack, but his hands gave it away as he dropped his cigarette. He was as shaky as a first day cadet. He watched as Jittery stood staring down the hallway while red and stone bickered about going down the hallway. Red finally started following Jittery as he went towards the door. Jack looked towards the new man who had just woken up he seemed like a solider.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Tick Tock</span><br/><br/>â€œNo, none of us know what has happened or how we got here. Are you a soldier by chance? My name is Jack I was part of the marineâ€™s special ops.â€ Jack said his voice crisp and clear with a slight edge of authority. He said this while walking over to the hallway. Jack stopped before the hallway and turned around to face everyone else.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Tick Tock</span><br/><br/>â€œNone of us no why were here, or how for that matter. But that doesnâ€™t matter right now we are all comrades stuck behind enemy lines our only hope for survival is working together and staying as calm as we can. Being afraid is fine, but donâ€™t let it overwhelm you common sense and a clear mind are your best friends right now.â€ Jack had said that same speech a hundred times over the years keeping new recruits alive was a full time job they only thought about the physical stress. No one was ready for the mental traumas.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Tick Tock</span><br/><br/>â€œOur best move right now is to stick together and find some food. Now if you will all wait here and try not to wander off I will go see what Red and Jittery found and tell see about bringing them back hereâ€ It was the best thing to do now more people got killed by running off on their own then anything else. The first thing Jack was taught was to always have someone watching your back. Jack turned away from the group and headed down the hall towards the other two. Jittery was still standing in front of the door just staring into it.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Tick Tock</span><br/><br/>As Jack stepped into the hall he felt an icy grip tighten around his heart almost making him gasp. The hairs on his arms stood up and Jack looked around as he slowly made his way towards Jittery. He kept all his senses alert this chilling grip on his heart and his hairs standing on end told him one thing something down this hall was dangerous. The only conciliation was Jack could hear the clock fading away as he moved farther away from it. Jack squinted trying to make out something in the distance but as he moved further down the hallway he noticed something odd. The shadows weren't moving, usually shadows fade the closer you get to them but these shadows stood where they were as if they were corporal, guarding the hall against any foolish enough to trespass. It seemed like forever before Jack finally mad it to the door Jittery and Red had gone to Red was already inside but Jittery was just standing there staring into the room.<br/><br/>â€œHey whatâ€™s the problem, you ok?â€ Jack asked hoping Jittery hadnâ€™t had a break down. Jack leaned past him and peered into an old study and saw Red looking at Jittery her finger on an old land phone.<br/><br/>â€œRed are you guys ok? We need to stick together and get some food, you may not be feeling it now but we will all be hungry soon.â€ Jack looked back at Jittery hoping he would speak up.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">TICK TICK TICK</span>Jack looked back at the clock on the desk it wasn't moving. Jack tried to shake it off but it wouldn't stop. Would he ever get away from the infernal ticking of the clocks.<br/><br/>""hello earth to Jittery"" Jack said this as he snapped his fingers in front of Jittery's face. Jack hoped they could leave this room soon."
5887,We All Fall Down,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7195&start=20,2012-05-01T10:01:59,Salieri,"Blood.<br/><br/>Not clean blood. Not blood in a vial, or dripping from a cut. Not blood welling under stitches, or from an incision. Not medical blood, murder blood. Viscera. Gore. Brown rust-colored spatters where the blood just bubbled out from God knows who many cuts and then just sat there for God knows how long...<br/><br/>And that<span style=""font-style: italic"">mask</span>...<br/><br/>Michael realized he'd stopped breathing a split second after the redhead asked him if he was alright--he only caught the tail end of what she said, but he knew the tone. He took a single ragged breath as the man snapped his fingers in front of Michael's face before he swatted the ex-soldier's hand away sharply, a flash of irritation in his eyes as he tried to pull himself together. He seemed to animate, his body almost shuddering back to life.<br/><br/>""Fuck."" He said it under his breath, letting out the stale taste of rust and pulling in whatever mildew or malaise filled this damn house. Looking around, he forced himself to get a grip. It was just a study. No gurney, no linoleum, no bad Jackson Pollock, Child Surgeon imitation of an operation...<br/><br/>No blood.<br/><br/>No blood?<br/><br/>""Fuck."" He repeated again, sliding his hand up over his face and letting his fingers pull through his hair. Alright. Back and operational. Recover, so everyone else moves the hell on. ""I'm fine."" He asserted, looking between them and even pulling off a smile that faded away. ""Just thought I saw something. Nerves, or whatever. Nothing major."" Stepping into the room and out of the hallway, his eyes scanned the study, slipping over the paintings and books to hit...<br/><br/>A phone.<br/><br/>Phone could mean power of some kind at least, or some kind of wiring. It was something, at least, and if they were exceptionally lucky it would work.<br/><br/>Even as he thought it, though, he was rephrasing it, rethinking. This wasn't about being lucky. The phone wasn't going to work for the same reason the windows weren't going to work. The line would be dead, he'd try and trace where the cord went and it would be cut, or go into the floor and head nowhere, or some bullshit like that.<br/><br/>Or someone would answer.<br/><br/>He wasn't sure that wouldn't be worse.<br/><br/>""No food in here."" He said slowly, responding to Jack so they knew he was at least still with them as he stepped into the room proper, slowly making his way towards the desk. Drawers, the clock... the phone... Now he was on edge, it was harder to keep going. Paranoia was his own worst enemy, and he just had to stop thinking about it or he wouldn't be able to do anything and he'd be paralyzed just like those losers in the other room. At the other side of the desk now, he paused and offered the redhead a weak smile--seems she had a similar idea while he'd been getting himself back together.<br/><br/>""It won't be that easy, but you never know. I'll check if you won't.""<br/><br/>Caught between seeming chicken and sucking it up and doing it, he decided he'd at least give her the chance. Someone should, he figured... but fuck. If he was going to do it, he needed a minute."
5888,We All Fall Down,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7195&start=20,2012-05-02T02:09:19,Warrior-Errant,"Isaac's eyes followed the phone as it sailed through the air, eager with anticipation... only to have the feeling turn to shock as the device exploded into pieces that flew every which way. Glancing from the ruins of the device and back up to the window, he saw that not so much as a chip had been inflicted against the pane. ""Impossible..."" he murmured beneath his breath, approaching the window. Examining the glass, it looked as if it were no more than a quarter of an inch thick, maybe even thinner, with just a single pane set into the frame. Gently tapping his knuckle on the sheet, the rattle confirmed his estimates. That should have gone through! Not having anything of his own to make an attempt to break the pane himself, he was forced to admit defeat, utterly baffled.<br/><br/>""Something's going on around here."" The man who had thrown the phone said after his demonstration, ""We all know it. We're being fucked with. But we popped in here like nothing, and I'll bet that's how we get out."" Isaac's eyes followed the man's arm as he pointed to the hallway, feeling his skin prickle as he eyed the threshold again.<br/><br/>""The door has been opened.""<br/><br/>Those words... he had heard them too? Thinking them to be the byproduct of whatever knocked them out in the first place, he had not given them any thought. But now... He wondered if all present company had heard the words too. Whoever this man was, he was about to brave the hallway, and it looked as if he had takers. Before long, he and the redhead had vanished into the gloom.<br/><br/>Another man approached the hallway, a little scruffy in appearance and weirded out as everyone else from the looks of it, but he seemed to have a good handle on his nerves. When the man, Jack, also identified himself as a Marine, that pretty much explained his nerves. Isaac liked military folks... usually straight to the point, practical people. Just what was needed in a situation like this. After what Isaac thought was a pretty good attempt to bolster the group's morale, Jack set out after the phone-chucker and redhead down the hall.<br/><br/>""I'm coming too. I want to see what is down there... That hallway has been giving me the creeps."" Plus safety of numbers... though a small thought in the back of his head made him question what safety was in a place like this. At the very least he would stick close to Jack, whom he identified as the person least likely to snap. Trailing behind the Marine, he left a small gap between himself and the man just in case they needed to run, which seemed like a distinct possibility. Every step he felt as if something was going to snatch him up... the sense of foreboding he had felt at the threshold was nothing compared to this. Even the shadows seemed off, threatening to swallow up Jack who was a mere three feet ahead. 'Don't be stupid... it is just a hallway, not the ""Nightmare on Elm Street""! Stop being such a pussy...' He chided himself mentally, pressing on with his skin prickling.<br/><br/>What awaited them at the end of the ominous hallway was, at least to his eyes, a quite classy looking study... At least, it would be if not for all of the dust and neglect that blanketed the room, like the rest of the house they had seen so far. Not what he had been expecting to be at the end of that harrowing journey of looming horror the walk through the hallway had been. After a cursory search with his eyes of their new surroundings, Isaac noticed that the man that had led them in, the phone thrower, seemed to have gone comatose. Jack snapped his fingers in front of his face, which seemed to bring him out of whatever it was that had given him pause. After snapping out of it, the man identified for the moment as 'Jittery' started to search the room. Crisis averted, Isaac began a search of his own.<br/><br/>Following the Jittery man, Isaac approached the desk, the floor protesting his every step with a creak or groan. From the looks of the room, it seemed to him that it was in use up until the very moment it had been vacated... whenever that had been. His eyes landing on the desk, the yellowed papers piled up on top of it caught his eye. Stepping around Jitters, Isaac spotted the clock, which at least partially answered his question. ""6:22."" He said to nobody in particular as the others began to debate the use of checking the phone. Let them dare each other... Meanwhile, Isaac would do something useful. Gingerly picking up one of the sheets of brittle yellowed paper, Isaac blew the dust off, seeing what he could read. Perhaps some of this would shed some light on their location, or even some information about this unnerving place."
5889,We All Fall Down,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7195&start=20,2012-05-08T23:44:25,Sound of Silence,"â€œThought so,â€ he murmured to himself with a smirk, continuing to make mental notes for himself. Nick was always making mental notes, in his profession it was kind of a given and it was something to give him a sense of security since he didnâ€™t have his camera to take the pictures. Things like different â€˜anglesâ€™ of people and things so to speak, very useful in the end. Pictures were something he knew oh too well as deceitful as they could be; he knew that there were some people who would deliberately strike a pose to satisfy. But it went both ways sometimes as well, and the photographer had to create the image. In a situation like this it was just better to look out for yourself and not worry about people you donâ€™t trust â€“and so he would pretend to go along with this idea of sticking together.<br/><br/>â€˜Friendsâ€™ and allies were more useful than enemies in the long run. And there were more people arriving, he noticed, as yet another entered the scene seemingly out of nowhere. They exchanged names but he remained silent; he didnâ€™t want to get friendly with these people just yet. For now he would only stick close to them since sticking together was wiser than wandering off alone. Nobody wanted to be alone when they were afraid. And letâ€™s be honest: Nick has never been that brave where he would look at danger straight in the eye and spit on it. He has run away from a lot of things in his life. Looking back he regrets most of those times, if he wouldnâ€™t have run so much maybe he would be a bit more courageous than he was todayâ€¦<br/><br/>While everyone else decided to follow the man with the cigarettes to see what was in that room, Nick stayed behind, absently staring into the dark hallway almost as if he was unable to move. As he continued to peer into the darkness Nick could have sworn he felt something breathing on him; the house itself was a live and at the end of the hall there was a beast patiently waiting to devour him.  He knew he couldnâ€™t stand there forever since everyone else seemed to be venturing into the hallway, most likely to keep their little â€˜safety in numbersâ€™ reassurance in this little group. If he didnâ€™t act now they would surely catch on and begin to mock him wondering why he was staying behind. With the lack of trust running around the group cowardice was not really something he wanted to establish despite the fear being written all over his face. For now all he could do was remain calm, continue telling himself to remain calm.<br/><br/>And eventually, when he felt he was ready but it was actually because he didnâ€™t want to be left behind, he mustered courage and walked down the hallway. The moment he set foot, he felt like his equilibrium had been thrown off, sort of like when someone pulls a rug out from under you and you end up falling on your ass. Only Nick didnâ€™t fall on his ass, thankfully. With nothing to hold onto in the hallways so he settled for leaning against the wall for a moment. He felt the cold air sweep past him again; the breath of the beast. It was daring him to take another step, beckoning, almost taunting, to enter the room like the rest of the group. Since they insisted on sticking together, he figured he should at least take a peek in there.<br/><br/>Grow some fucking balls, Nick! Youâ€™re getting worked up over nothing at all; this is just a house for crying out loud.<br/><br/>But even his thoughts werenâ€™t that reassuring. No, no this thoughts but what he was seeing. The room looked ordinary enough to the point where he wondered what had gotten everyone all worked up. â€œSo this is what has everyone petrified? To think I was afraid to come in here myself,â€ he mumbled, hoping the others were too preoccupied with seeing what was up with the cigarette man and checking out the rest of the room. Completely ignorant to what had happened since he had been one of the last to enter the room he almost wanted to laugh. Nick glanced around the room, his eyes falling upon the phone once people started to gather around it. It was almost like someone was releasing a vicious lion the way they all stood there gawking with anticipation. Were they expecting someone to pick up if they attempted to make a call? From what he could tell the phone didnâ€™t seem to be working.<br/><br/>Even the light switch next to him, when he flicked it nothing happened. The only light, oddly enough, came through the windows dully. Unrelated to the lighting of the room, it was six twenty two in the evening. That was what the clock was stopped at. There was no telling how much time had passed since that particular time, or if the clock was even correct.<br/><br/>â€œHey, if this door opened maybe the others will, too.â€ He spoke again, this time so the whole group could hear him, his voice holding more emotion than it had previously. â€œWho knows, just maybe weâ€™ll be lucky enough to find the key to the front door.â€ However, this newfound confidence was more or less just another result of how afraid he was. He wanted to get out of this room as soon as possible, move on, not exactly willing to linger in one area especially if there wasnâ€™t any food or other useful things in here.<br/><br/>In horror movies, continuing with that mindset, bad things happen to those who lingerâ€¦"
5890,We All Fall Down,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7195&start=20,2012-05-14T17:33:44,Salieri,"Why the hell this was bugging him so much he couldn't rightly say.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""So this is what has everyone petrified? To think I was afraid to come in here myself...""</span><br/><br/>He let the comment go as best he could. The jackass hadn't seen what he had--hell, he wasn't even sure<span style=""font-style: italic"">he'd</span>seen what he had. Either way, as he stood behind the desk and watched the phone, he tried to pin down what it was that was creeping him out about the whole thing. It might have been that the last time he stuck his neck out, he'd gotten a flash of Gallagher Goes to Med School. It might have been something about how the room hadn't been used in God knows how long. It might just have been because it was a scary goddamn house, where windows didn't break and hallways seemed terrifying and there wasn't a way out...<br/><br/>""Fuck."" He muttered again, trying to sound dispassionate about it this time before reaching down and picking up the phone with an almost casual motion, like he was calling to reschedule his lunch. Sorry, dear, I won't be able to make it by 11, the front door won't open. Yes, I tried the lock.<br/><br/>He brought the phone to his ear and tried not to feel foolish as he popped the receiver. He didn't expect a dial tone, but for some reason he expected... something. This all wasn't some stupid coincidence, it wasn't like this sort of thing just<span style=""font-style: italic"">happened</span>. Something was going on here, and he was beginning to feel more and more like there was something to it. The door hadn't just opened on its own, and something<span style=""font-style: italic"">had</span>fallen over.<br/><br/>""Are you there, House? It's me, Michael."" He muttered under his breath with a quiet snort, trying not to feel so ridiculous as he jammed his other hand into his pocket. With no affirmation one way or another, he would put it down and move on to other conquests."
5891,We All Fall Down,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7195&start=20,2012-05-14T21:16:40,realityeater,"There was a deep, oppressive silence on the other end of the receiver for a long moment. The phone felt heavy, real and old, like it had more substance to it than the plastic thing Michael had destroyed against the window.<br/><br/>Then there was the intake of breath that precursors speech.<br/><br/>""Hello, Michael.""<br/><br/>The voice that spoke back was his own.<br/><br/>---<br/><br/>In the Foyer, the smell of stagnant pond water begins to fill the room. Anyone in the room feels the dull sensation of slime across the tops of their mouths, the stench is so strong. Water begins to seep in lazily from under the floorboards, creeping inch by inch from the edges of the room. The advance is slow.<br/><br/>Deep down the western hall, a door opens with a loud creak."
5892,We All Fall Down,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7195&start=20,2012-05-18T23:55:24,Salieri,"...well huh.<br/><br/>On the one hand, blatantly impossible. On the other hand, this whole thing rang of completely impossible, so he wasn't much in a position to judge. More to the point, impossible or no, it had happened. The room might have been all in his head, but this--this was somehow more tangible. A bigger interaction. With a quick jerk of his hand, he tried to motion someone, anyone over. Worst case scenario they'd hear nothing, and he'd know it was all in his head and...deal with that, somehow.<br/><br/>But if it wasn't.<br/><br/>Part of him wanted to hang the phone up immediately, but somehow it felt like this was the only real contact he had with The House, whatever that meant. There was something going on here, he knew it--and if he could talk to it, maybe he could figure out what the fuck it all meant.<br/><br/>""Hey..."" He said awkwardly, coughing slightly into his hand. How did you start a conversation with something pretending to be you? ""You want to tell me what's going on here? We're all a little... well, you know."""
5893,We All Fall Down,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7195&start=20,2012-05-19T09:16:49,Lady_BlackWolf,"Brandy heard the girl trying to translate the wording above the arch way.<span style=""font-style: italic"">â€We all fall down.â€</span>The other red headed female had said after sitting in the middle of the floor cross legged. Brandy took a good look at this girl and knew she was a natural red head unlike herself; she had just recently died her hair to a Dark Intense red. Everyone had said it looked so good on her, and that it brought out the green in her eyes. She had liked the change but found herself missing her old dirty blond color. With a shake of her head she took herself out of her reviver she repeated the words to herself and then knew why the words had seemed so familiar to her.<br/><br/>The old nursery rhyme people would tell their kids rang in her head with the melody of small children singing the words. She was really hoping that those words didnâ€™t mean what the actual nursery rhyme represents. She would rather prefer not to die by a black plague. Brandy would rather die a quick and painless death, she hated feeling pain, and it was one of her worst weaknesses.<br/><br/>She heard the faint question of having psychopathic relatives and she simply shook her head. She wondered if she was the only one making the connection to the old nursery rhyme and the words along the arch. A loud groaning noise sounded from deep within the house somewhere, like the house had woken up. The words the girl had uttered seem to have some sort of reaction with the house.  Brandy really didnâ€™t like the feeling that was slowly creeping up along her spine. Goose bumps began to break out over her skin and she felt the coldness, more like she finally realized she was cold.<br/><br/>With the loud boom came the shuddering of floor boards as if something huge had laid a foot down, or<span style=""font-style: italic"">moved</span>. Brandyâ€™s thought kept moving and she almost always found herself thinking of the one question.<span style=""font-style: italic"">â€Why me? What did I do. Is this the end for me? Is this some ones sick attempt at a joke?â€</span>All these questions seem to scream at her, she had no idea where she was, or where her family was and it scared her.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Extremely. </span><br/><br/>Her green orbs darted around the room and fell on the other red haired girl as she spoke to the room at large after having stopped the old great grandfather clock from ticking.<span style=""font-style: italic"">â€Looks like someone grew some kahonas.â€</span>she said to herself with a smirk on her face. â€œJust a house.â€ She said under her breath, repeating three simple words the girl had already said. The girlâ€™s confidence rode on a wave of encouragement and Brandy seized ahold of it with both hands gripped firmly. She needed that, needed it badly if she was going to survive this hell hole and make it out alive. Despite the wave of encouragement the silence created by the old clock and made her feel all wrong and she needed to move. Get out of that one spot she was in. Finally she moved.<br/><br/>It felt like the first time in years. Her legs still felt wobbly like a young colts after his birth, and she had to slide her hands up and down along the material of her jeans, hoping to help the blood return to her appendages. For some reason Brandy felt like she was in some sort of gooey bubble and the events around her went on in silence. She could tell by the odd feel in the room that there was some sort of challenge being made, the tension in the air rode hard. Almost as hard as the stagnate feeling the room began to get.<br/><br/>Suddenly the feeling of being alone over whelmed her and she noticed for the first time she was almost alone except for a lone girl just sitting on a couch(rayneâ€™s character), she must be under a lot of shock or something but she couldnâ€™t pull herself to go and make sure she was okay.  A sick gooey feeling was pressing down upon her. Brandy slid her pink tongue out across her lips and it left the sticky as if her tongue was dry.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Water.</span>She needed water, but she had no idea where in this place was any sort of sink, nor knew if that water would be safe to drink. As if suddenly on cue the faint smell of stale pong water seeped into her nostrils and she had to hold her hand under her nose to block out the smell.<br/><br/>Her tongue thick with dehydration she begins to move, a quiet sloshing noise sounds from the ground as if she was walking on a really rainy day in her home town. She looks down to see water creeping up from the floorboards and she feels the hairs on the back of her neck stand up. â€œWhat the fuck is going on with this house.â€ She said, not to quietly but not as loud as you might think a rather freaked out 18-year-old might be. She wanted to shriek and scream, but something inside her told her not to then she felt an old pulling. Like she was being influenced to go in this direction.<br/><br/>Another creaked sounded, this time from the opposite wing, she was about to call out to one of the others but had already lost sight of them all. There was one other she could ask to accompany her, but she had a feeling she wouldnâ€™t be answered. She waved regardless feeling a little reluctance in going down a long corridor by herself. She had watched enough horror movies to knows what happens to the girl who leaves the group firstâ€¦they end up..<span style=""font-style: italic"">dead.</span>She gulped then and waved to the girl hoping to get her attention. â€œHey, we seem to of been left behindâ€¦you wanna come with me?â€ She asked but didnâ€™t wait for an answer and just headed for the western hallway.<br/><br/>A little more water splashed around as she made her way to the entrance. She couldnâ€™t make anything out as she peered down the dark hallway. Just then her eyes began to play tricks on her as she could of sworn the shadows pulsed, as if being the life lines of the house. Her knowledge of the human anatomy wasnâ€™t helping in her quest of calm. The red haired girls confidence already shooed away by the everlasting stale feeling the room had graced her with.  She took a deep breath for a slim glimpse of confidence. Finally she was able to place one foot in front of the other and soon she was in front of a door.<br/><br/>It looked normal enough to her. Regular size, dusty brass knob attached to a solid brown oak door. The door of which was slightly ajar as if it was meant to catch someone curiosity, which Brandyâ€™s had been caught, hooked and snatched up out of the water like a fish in a lake. She brushed her finger tips lightly along the dusty door and it swung open as if it had just recently been oiled, not even uttering a cry of pain. Her eyes went wide and her pupils dilated, making it hard to see even the slightest edge of green/blue, and her breath caught in her throat as she gazed into the room."
5894,We All Fall Down,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7195&start=20,2012-05-30T20:23:26,Boundary,"Connor continued forward, eager to join the people gathered in the central hall and try to get his bearings on just what the fuck was going on. He could hear somebody talking on a phone in the room just beyond the darkness. That was good, it meant that maybe they would be getting help. He was just about to enter the hall when he suddenly acquired a strange taste on his tongue. It tasted of slime and swampy pond water. Just as he felt the taste he felt the accompanying smell as well. He grimaced as the stench filled every part of his body. Once that had registered he registered one more sensation, a sloshing noise. The noise reminded him of when he took long walks on rainy nights. He lifted the collar of his shirt up to his nose and looked around, wondering if anyone else was noticing this.<br/><br/>Sure enough he looked behind him and there was a woman with an obviously unnatural head of red hair that was starting to notice all this gross shit. She moved her feet about the small layer of water on the floor, seeming a slight bit freaked out. Connor tilted his head to the side as he heard a loud creaking sound, like a door opening. It seemed the girl had heard it too, as her gaze moved towards that area. She looked over at a girl who was reclined in a couch and waved at her, probably wanting her to accompany her to the source of the sound. She didn't even wait for an answer as she disappeared into the darkness of the western hall, where the sound came from. As of right now she was entering a very dark hallway alone while inside of an already creepy place where Connor was certain anything could happen. The protective part of Connor decided to ditch the rest of the group in the central hall and follow the girl into the darkness of the western hall."
5895,We All Fall Down,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7195,2012-04-11T05:11:06,realityeater,"The world filters back into focus as the darkness around your eyes recedes slowly, leaving images on your retinas like whitewashed memories. It's not unlike coming up from under murky, oil-filmed water. At first there is no color or definition, no edges and distinction. The entire landscape is little more than spotted blurs, inkblots across your vision, and no amount of blinking clears your eyes of the formless shapes.<br/><br/>The first solid piece of this reality's puzzle forms under your feet as you waver slightly, unbalanced. For the first time you realize that you are standing, and that the floor under you has the gentle, whining give of old floorboards. A creak finds your ears and tells you that the room is real enough to complain when you move. Inhaling confirms the age of your surroundings; you can taste the dust and musty hint of old furniture. Your skin turns to goosebumps as you realize that the air is chilled with the promise of gloomy weather outside the poorly sealed window frames. As if on cue, the dimness over your eyes falls away. Everything comes into blessed focus.<br/><br/>The foyer you stand in (for it must be a foyer, hallways stretch in three directions and you can make out a staircase straight across from a large double door) is shaped like an octagon, the ceiling stretching high above your head and out of sight. The wood walls were glorious once, but have been unkept for many years and faded to a sad gray that makes a half-hearted attempt at being oak. Gilded frames provide a base for spiders to cover the paintings within in torn silver veils. Old lounging couches and chairs, once plush, sit dusty and faded on similarly neglected rugs. A single grandfather clock stands against the northwestern wall, ticking deeply.<br/><br/>If one looks too hard down the hallways, the ends of them seem to disappear into shadow and countless rows of doors. The double door, the front entrance if one were to venture a guess, sports tarnished brass handles and impressively carved details along it's frame, the words<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-size: 85%; line-height: 116%;"">CINIS, CINIS, OMNES CADENT</span></span>woven into a portrayal of some kind of flower and hands linked together as if in dance. Two windows flank the door, both fogged inside and out and letting in light enough to suggest that it is overcast outside. Wind occasionally howls, rattling the panes.<br/><br/>But you, I'm sure, are busy realizing that there are others with you in the room. Each stands facing the center of the foyer, perched on the wood floor around a deep red, opulent circular rug.  Your toes are lined up against its patchy, crumbling edge, like candles arranged around a witch's circle. Slowly it occurs to you that you can't recall where you were just now, or what you were doing. There may even be the notion that you are simply dreaming, and this is a product of your pop-culture fed subconscious.<br/><br/>Whatever it is that you believe, something inside of you starts to sink into a hard knot. Words not your own rise in the back of your mind.<br/><br/>""The door has been opened.""<br/><br/>Welcome to the House."
5896,We All Fall Down,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7195,2012-04-11T06:15:46,Rainie,"Nothing jerked her into awareness. There was no warning sign or internal alarm. She came awake slowly, groggily. Her head ached, her eyes sent protests to her tired out brain as her retinas were subjected to something other than darkness. There was no color. She noticed this immediately. Just smears of gray, a monochrome canvas of abstract shapes and strokes. No definition, no composition. No hints of what the picture could be.<br/><br/>Then, finally, everything comes into focus. Rainie is mildly surprised to find herself standing; not laying on some medical cot somewhere. Where was she? How did she get here? She had  no recollection of coming to this place. Last she remembered...she had been....<br/><br/>Where had she been?<br/><br/>It was some grand foyer, something she might read about or sketch.<span style=""font-style: italic"">In charcoals,</span>she tells herself. The wood beneath her Converse shoes is old, creaking with age. The ceilings were so high, if she tossed a ball straight up with all her might, it had no chance of making contact. Everything is a dull gray, the same monotone from before. There are varying shades of it, and maybe a few of them have hints of an old red, dusty brown, or dull blue.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Tick...Tock...Tick...Tock</span>goes a large grandfather clock. Itâ€™s golden pendulum swings back and forth, ticking away like a slow heartbeat.<br/><br/>Itâ€™s cold. She hugs her elbows to her chest, pulling her knitted black sweater around her tighter. Her jeans were dirty. She realizes sheâ€™s been staring up at the dizzyingly high ceiling for far too long. Sheâ€™s beginning to sway on her feet. Her strange, eerie violet eyes lower to see the others around her.<br/><br/>Theyâ€™re all lined up around a grand circular rug; a rug, she notices, that seems to be the only color in the dÃ©cor. Itâ€™s a deep red, shades darker than her hair. It was a color she would use to represent old blood.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">â€The door has been opened.â€</span><br/><br/>Rainie glances around the large room, her eyes darting from face to face. Had they spoken? No, they looked as confused as she was. Who were they? How had they gotten here? Her head whips around, searching for some clue. Her fists are clenched at her sides.<br/><br/>So she turns, searching behind her, and finds a set of double doors. The brass gleams under the dust, and she decides to be the first to move. She leaves her place in the circle around the rotting rug, and goes to the door. She examines them quickly.<br/><br/>They only open one way.<br/><br/>They open inward.<br/><br/>So she gives it a hard tug. With dismal results. She tries again, grasping the handles and pulling with all her might. Finding this fruitless, she tries to open only one door while bracing her foot on the other. The handles are freezing, and begin to turn her fingers numb.<br/><br/>With a huff of frustration, she announces to the room, â€œLocked.â€<br/><br/>As if it werenâ€™t obvious to begin with."
5897,We All Fall Down,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7195,2012-04-11T06:19:40,Warrior-Errant,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">'The door has been opened.'</span>Suddenly Isaac's eyes were open. They<span style=""font-style: italic"">were</span>open, right? The young man was not entirely sure. He was also standing... Curious... how did he end up here? That question would have to wait for later. Isaac spent the next millenia wobbling back and forth, as if he were trying to decide if this was some hallucination or if he was indeed conscious again.<br/><br/>His head was reeling, his vision reduced to something one would experience whilst looking through the bottom of an empty pickle jar. Another eternity passed, the room becoming one big blur. Isaac thought this to be a marvelous improvement over the spinning blur that had been plaguing him. Other features of the room began to come into focus, accompanied by a sense of dread that grew with the return of his vision, which was occurring with frightening speed. He nearly lurched back in alarm as the figures standing about him came into focus. His weight shifted, the floor creaking beneath him as the old boards strained beneath his weight. The knot his guts had just tied themselves into prevented him from speaking up immediately to ask his new companions the obvious questions of where and how.<br/><br/>As he studied the others in the circle, he noticed the young woman with fiery hair break off from the group and begin to take stock of their surroundings. Thinking that to be a good of a plan as any, he carefully stepped out of the circle, half expecting the floor to break beneath him. Everything in the room was covered with dust... The furniture, floors, the rug they had been standing around, everything. How long had this place been vacant? Swiping a line through the coating of dirt on a nearby chair with his finger, he rubbed the dust between his finger and thumb as his eyes were drawn upward. The ceiling... where was it? Nothing but shadow seemed to loom above his head. It was an unnerving sight, part of him deep down wanting to crawl under the nearest table, anything to shield him from what might lurk up above.<br/><br/>Giving his head a quick vigorous shake, Isaac banished the thought.<span style=""font-style: italic"">'Don't be stupid,'</span>he mentally chided himself,<span style=""font-style: italic"">'it's just dark in here.'</span>Slowly pacing the perimeter of the room, he glanced over at the door. The redhead was struggling to open it, so there was no point in asking. Reaching the doorway marking the beginning of one of the hallways, the same feeling of foreboding that he got from the seemingly endless ceiling washed over him, causing him to hastily retreat back to the center of the room. He did not bother to look down the other hallways.<br/><br/>Digging into his pockets, he fished out his phone. His map application would quickly tell him where they were... if the device would turn on. At first, he thought the off button had been pressed inside of his pocket as it often did, but the device appeared to be bricked. Popping the case open, he even removed the battery and wiped any lint out from the inside before reassembling and trying again. Dead. Staring at his useless device, the hairs along his spine prickled. ""Is anybody else having luck with their phone?"" He asked aloud at last."
5898,We All Fall Down,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7195,2012-04-11T09:04:08,Nedovak,"The sensation of floating was all he was aware of, he felt like his eyes are open yet all he could see was darkness. Slowly the darkness is diluted by patches of light swirling around for what seems like hours until his vision started to clear. The room was undefined at first, objects blurred into each other and seemed to sway about as if dancing to some horrific song only they could hear, slowly they stopped as definition crept into the world around him.<br/><br/>The gentle whine of the floorboards underneath his old, ratty military boots sparked him into the reality that he is standing up. How did this happen? He wondered as he slowly checked his body to make sure he was not seriously injured, stopping midway down his left leg as he realized their were others in the room. They were all lined up around a ragged, and tired, looking circular rug.<br/><br/>The dust caught in his dry throat, as he took a deep breath, causing him to cough loudly. The smell of dust and musty furniture seemed to hang in the air around him making him wish he had a nice breeze or a light drizzle to wash it all away.  As he looked about him he saw one of the others a red-haired woman locked in a vicious confrontation with the doors, giving up before proclaiming loudly that the door was locked.<br/><br/>Thatâ€™s when he heard the ticking, that ominous, relentless ticking. He hated clocks, especially grandfather clocks he always felt like they were ticking away the moments of his life as if telling him he was going to die soon.<br/><br/>â€œThe door has been openedâ€<br/><br/>He looked around startled at first before realizing that it was a thought inside his head. Trying to take a step backwards, he stumbles and falls to the floor knocking up a cloud of dust that causes him to cough once more. Once the dust had settled back down he dragged himself back to his feet and stood unsure, his legs trembling underneath him.  He looked up at the ceiling seeing nothing but a dark foreboding shadow hanging over them like funeral shroud. A shiver ran down his spine.<br/><br/>â€œIs anybody else having luck with their phone?â€ a man standing in the middle of the room asked, startling him.<br/><br/>When had he gotten there? He had not noticed the man moving about yet. He licked his dry cracked lips.<br/><br/>â€œI donâ€™t have a phoneâ€ the words escaped his parched mouth more as a croak then as actual speech. He felt as if every word were drying up more of his body. He headed over to the windows seeing if he could see outside of them or at least find some source of moisture."
5899,We All Fall Down,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7195,2012-04-11T15:12:58,Sound of Silence,"Was it possible to be swallowed up by the darkness of oneâ€™s mind? Whether it is their own doing or someone elseâ€™s, the human mind was a fragile thing, a very powerful weapon that should be respected not pulled open for oneâ€™s amusement. Nobody ever wanted to become a plaything in this dog eat dog way of life, seemingly controlled by someone, forced to face all the things you never wanted anyone else to know about. Things were kept locked away for a reason after all. Sometimes it was just a bunch of bad things that hurt people, inner thoughts that you never wanted to have released lest that person find out and look at you differently forever. When the darkness seeps through the mind, blood pouring from an old scar that has been reopened for whatever the reason, things may get ugly.<br/><br/>â€˜The door has been openedâ€¦â€™<br/><br/>Brought out of his daze by those mysterious words, Nick's head was pounding, his throat drier than the African Savannah. The smell of must crawled up his nose as he forced himself to sit up. He sneezed from it; said sneeze was painful and made him feel dizzy. The room he was in was large, circular, and there seemed to be a filthy sofa next to him. Nickâ€™s entire body shivered when he cringed, detesting how filthy this old house was. The distant sound of a ticking clock could be heard. The sound echoed in his mind, bounced off the walls of the area as if nothing was holding them back. It seemed there were other people here besides him. They had said the doors were locked; this caused him to panic slightly but despite thatâ€¦ This place had a deep feeling of emptiness, loneliness so it was somewhat reassuring to know he was not the only one here.<br/><br/>Or was it really?<br/><br/>The way he lived it was almost like one of those movies where you knew the outcome even before the ending happens. There was rarely any change, or if there was it was subtle and had little to no effect on his life style. It was boring but at the same time he knew better than to believe he was safe and let his guard down. They were always watching him, he knew they would find him, he did his best to avoid them but they still kept coming. All because of one stupidâ€¦ stupid what? For some reason he couldnâ€™t remember why they were after him in the first place. In fact he couldnâ€™t recall anything at all which he found rather odd. He was usually good at remembering things. Well, whatever this was it may be the change in his life he had been longing for. Or it could be something else entirely. Tread lightly, curiosity kills the cat and something just doesnâ€™t feel right about this Nick reminded himself as he took in a deep sigh.<br/><br/>For a brief moment he looked at the others around him, then toward the last person that spoke. Should he trust these people despite the reassurance of company? He normally wasnâ€™t someone who questioned the motives of others but at the same time he wasnâ€™t someone who would blindly give someone his trust. Now that he thought of it, it was quite strange that they were all here like this. What reason was there for such a gathering? And why was he here? There wasnâ€™t anything special about him, which he knew that for a fact.<br/><br/>â€œUnless some magic happens, my phone doesnâ€™t seem like itâ€™s going to work any time soon either,â€ he chimed in hoarsely after about a minute passed, his voice very strangely void of any emotion more or less caused by this strange atmosphere, clearing his throat. He pulled said phone out of his pocket and lo and behold the screen was cracked and the battery was missing. Missing battery? This was certainly curious. Not only curious but he was also a bit disappointed at this discovery but thought nothing more of it. Obviously he had more important things to worry about now.<br/><br/>With his nervousness Nick was unable to stand still for very long. His eyes darted around the room, taking in all the scenery: the musty couch which he moved away from since its filth was repulsing, the old rug it rested on, several once grand lounge chairs, and the windowsâ€¦ When he looked out the window there was nothing but darkness obscuring his vision. The same went for the ceiling as well; it was like there was no ceiling at all, or maybe there really was a dark fog that loomed overhead. It looked like a true scene from a horror film or something, in his mind the perfect place to get some photos.<br/><br/>Unfortunately he often used his phone as his camera when he was just being casual. No pictures, it seems. He supposed that's what he gets for trying to have some sense of positive thought..."
5900,We All Fall Down,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7195,2012-04-11T20:06:30,Salieri,"As the world swam into view and his balance gradually remembered that it had something to balance, and as his mind tried to keep up with what his body was doing, what Michael felt like most at that moment was hungover.<br/><br/>The familiar half-step to catch his balance caught his attention, though--he wasn't in the carpet of his apartment, or the linoleum of Saint Augustine's. It had more give, it complained and groaned at him for his impudent movement, and when he looked down the dusty old floorboards were entirely unfamiliar to him. His first breath almost caught in his throat, and he realized he'd had no time to adjust between breathing and not--the sudden rush of stale and dusty made him choke for a moment, and he coughing into a curled hand to try and clear that awful tickling sensation out of the back of his throat.<br/><br/>It looked as if he wasn't the only one, at least. Arranged around the same carpet there looked to be all manner of people here--some older, some younger, some looking to be pretty close to his age and most of them looking disheveled and moderately panicked. With a brief flick down to his own clothes he coughed again and tried to straighten his cuffs a bit self-consciously, not quite sure what to do with all this and trying to buy him time to think. If he didn't know better he'd have said that he got dressed up to go out to dinner, drank too much, and was just coming around.<br/><br/>But he did know better.<br/><br/>'The door has been opened' wasn't something he could quite pretend he'd dreamed up hearing--it had came too unbidden, and when he tried to think of who had said it or where it had come from...nothing. Just like when he tried to remember how he got here, or hell, what he'd been doing for the last day and a half. Nothing. He could name the bones in his hands, the veins in his legs, tell you how the digestive system work...<br/><br/>And he couldn't have told you what he had for breakfast this morning.<br/><br/>On the verge of panic or shock, he swallowed, breathed deep that musty air, and took a step back from the rug. His hands were shaking, so he crossed his arms over his chest and took in the house with a studiously bored look on his face--someone was going to have to be the straight man in all this, and it might as well be him. The red-head--even now he gave her a reflexive once over, almost nodding in idle approval--was already worrying at the doors, so there wasn't anything much he could do there. He turned away from the rug at the same moment as the homeless man stumbled and fell back, and he almost chuckled. Already a leg up, all he had to do was keep his cool and things would be alright. Don't lose your head, that was the first rule of the game.<br/><br/>Right?<br/><br/>While he turned and examined the aged portraits, trying to discern something from beneath the cobwebs but not quite willing to brush them off himself he heard the comment about the phone and almost started. He should have thought of that--there'd be an app for this and they'd have it all figured out in a nano-second... if it worked. Berating himself for the slight satisfaction that his companions weren't any better off than he was, he brushed off one of the dusty love-seats with a few swift motions of his hand and sat as casually as he could without enveloping himself in a cloud of dust.<br/><br/>""Dead as can be."" he responded idly, flipping over the compact little iPhone and resisting the urge to chuck it down the corridor. Useless little thing. The more he looked around, the less he realized he wanted to--the corridors didn't seem right, he couldn't look at the ceiling without the feeling that there was something lurking up there, the Latin over the door was downright creepy...<br/><br/>He coughed again and rummaged through his pockets once more, feeling a bunch of lint, a wallet that wouldn't do him much good, a crumpled pack of cigarettes... and no lighter.<br/><br/>Couldn't even throw him a bone.<br/><br/>""Anyone got a light?"" He asked dryly, looking across them all with a bored smile. Not sure if it was to cheer them up or to cheer himself up, he tried to project an air of confidence and relaxation. Take it all in stride. They'll all phase out the way they phased in eventually, and in the meantime there was nothing to get worked up about. Just a room.<br/><br/>He did his best to keep his hands from shaking, and not to scratch at that little itch in his mind that was screaming to get out now."
5901,We All Fall Down,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7195,2012-04-15T02:46:04,Rayne Yoruichi,"Rayne squinted her eyes once she opened them, a blur of whiteness filled them and she blinked hard. It wasn't very bright but it was brighter than her dreams; nightmares really.  As she blinked, she could make out dark shapes; people she guessed. She brought her heavy arm up to rest her hand on her forehead above her eyes, shielding them from the brightness that made them water. She rocked back and forth slowly on the balls of her feet, not making too much effort to catch her balance just yet. Everything was so blurry. What had happened?<br/><br/>The old floor boards creaked in protest to her movements and she coughed as she inhaled the pollution in the air; the smell of mold, dust and mildew entered her nostrils with each inhale. â€˜Oh gross! That can't be good for my health!â€™ She covered her mouth with her other hand, her movements still slow and lazy. She wobbled a little as she caught her balance.<br/><br/>The blurriness had finally lifted and her vision focused again. Looking around the musty room she noticed several other disoriented people trying to get their balance. When the question of where they were rose to her lips, she caught herself and realized that they probably didn't know any more than she did. She wiggled her fingers and toes from their tingly sleep and rubbed her watery eyes once more.<br/><br/>She sighed looking up to the cobweb-thick ceiling. â€œGod, this place is ancient! The hell are we? What the fuck happened?!â€ Her mind spun, looking for answers in her muddled brain. That was the problem with her mind. When things happened, it demanded answers.<br/><br/>""The door has been opened.""<br/><br/>She whipped her head around to find the source of the voice, a quiet and raspy ""What?"" slipping passed her chapped lips. Her eyes caught a portrait carved crudely into the wall; she squinted to see the words:  CINIS, CINIS, OMNES CADENT. It was Latin, her favorite lost language. She knew a little bit, but not enough to decipher what it meant. The words replayed over and over in her mind, begging for her to decode it. When she looked down at the circular rug she finally noticed the formation; it was similar to one of the witch circles her step-mother used to draw. She shuddered. Not because of the sudden cold wind, but of the creepy familiarity of the situation.<br/><br/>She smirked suddenly Michaels question registered through the thick fog in her brain. ""I got a spare light if you got a spare smoke."" She chuckled and pulled her lighter out of her pocket, wiggling it teasingly in front of him."
5902,We All Fall Down,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7195,2012-04-25T03:53:19,Lady_BlackWolf,"White, everything was a blinding white. There was no sense of direction, Brandy felt as though she was floating in mid-air surrounded by nothing. A blank canvas waiting for be painted on. Suddenly the feeling of her  feet touching something resounded inside of her but her legs felt like jello and her stomach turned from nausea warning that everything would come up if she didn't stabilize herself, and fast.<br/><br/>The sense of floating soon vanished and suddenly it felt as though her sense's were switched back on. She could smell, hear, feel, even taste. Her vision was a blur of dots like she had spent to much time staring at a bright light with her lids closed. As soon as she felt grounded her vision cleared and the area of which she found herself was new. She had never seen a place like this in her life except for maybe in the horror movies, but Brandy wasn't no glamorous hollywood bitch who spent her days in front of a camera. She was a pretty bitch who tried to get by in life, barley making  any money. Granted she was a student, but that was no excuse.<br/><br/>Soon the rest of it hit her, hard. The unkempt furniture, the dusty and dingy floor boards with a white line of chalk running over it in a circle. ""That's really odd...what is that doing there?"" She said to herself then noticed that there were several other pairs of feet standing around the white circle. Some began to stir, while they all did their own thing Brandy began to look around, ""This is to much like a horror movie...when is the bad guy gonna strike?""<br/><br/>""The Door is Open.""<br/><br/>As soon as the words passed through her brain she watched as a girl went to try and open the front door. She couldn't help but speak up. ""Don't you ever watch horror movies? That's to obvious!"" She shook her head and began to look around some more using horror movies as her guide lines. ""One thing is for certain we shouldn't split up, and perhaps grab something that we could use as a weapon never know what could come at you in a place like this. Then another thought hit her,<span style=""font-style: italic"">""How in the world am I acting so calm!""</span>She thought. Her eyes growing wide, her pulse began to rise and paranoia began to eat away at her. Thoughts of her life flashed about in her minds eye, mostly images of her dog and how he must be freaking out without her. Then she tried to think about what she was doing, and she couldn't remember a thing. Nervously she bit down on a nail a little too hard and began to bleed. Brandy hadn't even realized she had been biting her nails. ""Fuck!"" She yelled out while whipping her hand about in a furious fluster.<br/><br/>She looked about the room at everyone else while sucking the blood away and asked, ""Anyone remember anything from before waking up? Like recently, not childhood stuff. Or how we got here?"" she asked while also gazing at the odd words along the top of the arch way.<br/><br/>She heard the idle responses from people about their phones and forgot to check her own. Quickly she pulled her flat, black Samsung conquer from its snug resting place in her back right pocket. The time was all glitched and she had no signal, her battery's life shone half full and knew it wouldn't last long in a place as cold as this. ""I have no signal and my clock is glitched out. Does anyone know what that says up along the arch way?"" She said trying to figure out as much as she possibly could about the current room they all were in."
5903,We All Fall Down,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7195,2012-04-25T06:45:00,Rainie,"The red haired girl stared at the door as if it had offended her. How dare it not open! The gall!<br/><br/>""Don't you ever watch horror movies? That's too obvious!"" a feminine voice criticized from the room.<br/><br/>Rainieâ€™s eye twitched in suppressed irritation. Pardon her for<span style=""font-style: italic"">hoping.</span>And thinking rationally. It wasnâ€™t the automatic response to assume she was in a horror movie. Although, her violet eyes did sudden flicker about the room, in search of camera lenses hidden in the shadows.<br/><br/>Others scoped the place out as she did. One young man wandered toward a hallway, only to swiftly retreat into the safety of the circle of people. Another checked the window, stating nothing could be seen. Rainie didnâ€™t move to check. A few seemed too calm, deliriously chill. Asking for lighters and smokes. A girl was even flirting, asking for a cigarette from a composed young man.<br/><br/>Rainie, however, was keeping her cool. She was sort of proud. The stagnant air was beginning to feel charged, as repressed panic filled the guests of the strange house. Realizing her knees felt weak, the young red haired woman just sat â€“ in the middle of the floor, crosslegged, feeling like a kindergartener. But all that mattered was that she wouldnâ€™t fall.<br/><br/>With a feeling of numbness, Rainie listened to the words and conversations of the strangers. With mild curiosity, Rainie pulled out her solid brick of a Nokia, turning it on. The screen came on, but nothing worked. The buttons beeped, but nothing came up.<br/><br/>She tossed it on the ground. â€œFinally, the thing breaks.â€ She hissed in anger. Her eyes spat fire at the phone sheâ€™d been trying to destroy since its purchase.<br/><br/>A question was thrown from one of the girls, about remembering previous events leading to their arrival here. Sheâ€™d already discovered she had no recollection of what sheâ€™d been doing prior to appearing her, so she gave a noncommittal shrug and a declaration of, â€œNada.â€ Or<span style=""font-style: italic"">nothing</span>, in Spanish.<br/><br/>â€œDoes anyone know what that says up along the arch way?""<br/><br/>Rainie glanced at the arch above the door. The words were engraved artfully there, deliberately. A chill crept up her spine. Sheâ€™d taken Latin 1 in high school.<span style=""font-style: italic"">â€CINIS, CINIS, OMNES CADENT...â€</span>She read aloud, her mind working a million miles a minute. â€œ<span style=""font-style: italic"">Cinis</span>means ash.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Omnes</span>means all....â€ She paused, pondering. â€œ...We can assume from the context that<span style=""font-style: italic"">cadent</span>is fall.â€<br/><br/>When silence met her words, she sang to the room deliriously, â€œA-shes, A-shes; we all fall down!â€ She dropped her head into her hands and pressed her palms to her eyes. Her lips curled in a - mildly sadistic - mocking smile.<br/><br/>After a moment of silence from her, Rainie moved her hands to rake her fingers through her long red hair. She was one of three females of the group. The rest were male. In such a mysterious situation, she could trust no one. Absolutely. No errors. Her violet eyes narrowed.<br/><br/>But that didnâ€™t mean she couldnâ€™t squeeze some clues out of them.<br/><br/>She raised her head, and eyeing the room tiredly. â€œWell, what an interesting situation we seem to be in.â€ She remarked, sarcasm and frustration dripping from every word. â€œWould anyone like to reveal any crazy uncles or psychopathic friends while weâ€™re all here?â€"
5904,We All Fall Down,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7195,2012-04-25T08:59:20,Nedovak,"Jack looked back from the fogged window, and turned to find the redhead sitting cross legged in the middle of the room asking a question.<br/><br/>""Well, what an interesting situation we seem to be in. Would anyone like to reveal any crazy uncles or psychopathic friends while we're all here?"" she said with the sarcasm evident in every word. Jack chuckled at that, Redheads always seemed to be as fiery as their hair.<br/><br/>""No all my uncles died in wars... all my crazy friends to come to think of it."" Jack said with mild humor though he felt a twinge of sadness in his heart. Jack walked over to the stairs and peered up them, they stretched up into the darkness with no end in sight. He quickly looked away afraid the darkness would pull him up and he would wind up walking the staircase forever. Jack looked around at everyone and tried to get that thought out of his head.<br/><br/>""Its just an ordinary house it can't hurt me?"" Jacks words started out as a statement but somehow devolved into a question towards the end. He wasn't sure what it was but Jack felt like this house was digesting him, as if he had already been eaten by some malevolent force and this was just an area for him to slowly die. Jack shook the thought away.<br/><br/>""Anyone got something to drink? Preferably something that burns on the way down."" He said trying to get his mind off these terrible thoughts. He walked towards the closest hallway and peered down it while awaiting an answer. The hallway seemed to stretch out forever with identical doors on either side. Nothing Jack had seen so far gave him any feelings other then dread."
5905,We All Fall Down,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7195,2012-04-26T02:27:54,Salieri,"Watching the lighter wiggle in front of his face, he tugged the pack from his pocket and tapped it sharply on his palm to dislodge a pair of cigarettes. He lit one between his lips and lit the other with the first, a slick little move that looked a bit too practiced as he handed one to her with a nod. The nicotine in his lungs felt good--something normal, something calming, and having a cigarette helped him keep his cool. He wasn't a badass or anything, but as he let the smoke drift past his lips he at least felt like he had a better handle on himself than the girl who was ranting about horror movies, or the girl who criss-cross-applesauced in the middle of the dusty floor.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Does anyone know what that says up along the arch way?""</span><br/><br/>The young woman who'd tried the doors before seemed to be a bit teasing of the whole thing, but if nothing else he could respond to genre-girl's question. ""She's right."" He added idly, ashing the cigarette on the ground to the side of his little love-seat. Somehow he got the feeling that between the trippy ceiling and the dust everywhere, a bit of smoke wasn't going to hurt anything. ""Cinis, Cinnis, Omnes Cadent. Ashes, ashes, we all fall. Someone's a barrel of laughs around here."" Another breath of smoke, deeper than he'd meant. He let it curl up past his lips and over his face, ghosting it and realizing that if he kept this up he'd smoke himself right out of his pack. Usually it took finals to get him this worked up.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">â€œWould anyone like to reveal any crazy uncles or psychopathic friends while weâ€™re all here?â€</span><br/><br/>The more the red head on the floor spoke, the more he got the feeling that she was starting to really wig out. He could hear the bite in her voice, see the way she pulled in her shoulders... the last thing any of them needed was someone going postal, and he couldn't bring himself to waste the opportunity to seem like he had himself together. After the hobo spoke up, he shook his head and took the cigarette from his lips.<br/><br/>""We weren't just drugged and dragged off."" He said pointedly, trying to get everyone's attention. With everyone so freaked out, the best thing he could do was look like he had a clue what was going on and keep everyone from freaking. ""We popped in, we'll probably pop back out. Everybody just keep your head, hold on, and I'll bet it all just goes away.""<br/><br/>Or it wouldn't, of course. Even as he said it, he poked holes in it--people just didn't pop into places anymore than they just came undrugged standing up in a circle. Hallways didn't just stretch to nothing, ceilings didn't go on forever. They weren't in danger because they hadn't seen any yet, but how the<span style=""font-style: italic"">fuck</span>did they get here?! If that could happen, who could say what else could happen?<br/><br/>His hand with the cigarette shook enough that some of the ash drifted to the leg of his pants, its smoke a jerky little trail of grey up into the ceiling. He slid the cigarette back between his lips, crossed his hands over his chest and leaned back into the couch, letting his head rest against the back of it. It would be fine. Everything would just work out. No way this was real.<br/><br/>""It's just a house, guys. We'll be fine, just wait it out. And I got nothing, man, sorry.""<br/><br/>It would be<span style=""font-style: italic"">fine</span>."
5906,We All Fall Down,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7195,2012-04-26T05:41:40,realityeater,"Words are powerful. Anyone who has spoken knows the weight that they carry. They create and draw out emotion, cover and reveal the truth, stir armies and placate masses. Words are the articulation of thought, and thoughts are what rise from the depths of the soul. A person in possession of the right words can move mountains.<br/><br/>So it was little wonder, then, that as Rainie spoke the inscription out loud something<span style=""font-style: italic"">shifted</span>. The house issued a sighing creek that shivered down through the bones of the structure and a distant boom resounded through the otherwise silent air, making the floor underneath tremble slightly as if something large had fallen over in another room. Wind howled through the cracks in the house's exterior, and then there was an oppressive silence.<br/><br/>Down the eastern hall, unobtrusively, a door crept open."
5907,We All Fall Down,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7195,2012-04-26T06:50:29,Nedovak,"""damn"" Jack mumbled to himself, he could really use a drink right now. He tried not to drink much but this seemed like an appropriate occasion. Jack stopped himself and forced himself to look over at the people around him, if he was going to be stuck with them he should at least be able to recognize them. Jack took his time memorizing the features of everyone around him not trying to hide his studying eyes. There were three women and four men including himself he stopped at each one and gave them a nickname to help him remember. He decided to call the redhead red, the man sitting on the couch smoking he decided to name jittery, the flirtatious one that bummed a smoke he would call josie, the man who asked about the phone first he would call gadget, the other man that hadn't really moved he would call stone, the other female talking about horror films he would call ripper.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">tick tock, tick tock.</span>The sound of the clock was grating on him its ticking acting as a messenger from death saying<span style=""font-style: italic"">not much time left now</span>the clock seemed to be laughing at him as if it knew some morbid secret and wouldn't tell him. With every tick Jack felt a part of himself fading away and that scared the shit out of him.<br/><br/>""So does anyone know how to shut off that damn clock"" Jack barked more than a little irritated he hated feeling like an inanimate object could hold so much control over him.<br/><br/>He turned away to glance down the hallway again but nothing had changed, when a sudden boom echoed through the house. The sudden noise left Jack shaking, he walked over to one of the walls and curled up on the floor against it, slowly rocking himself and weeping. It took him a moment to compose himself and he shakily stood back up and walked back over to the window hoping that the light and the cool air would help calm his fraying nerves. He rested his head against the freezing glass looking out he could barely see what looked like grass through the window. The scene did nothing to make him feel better."
5908,We All Fall Down,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7195,2012-04-26T12:45:11,Sound of Silence,"Just stay calm, Nick told himself repeatedly, his thoughts reeling in his mind like a broken record as he continued to look around the room, taking in every last detail with ease. Again and again, and again but it was never a different result. The same scenes that never changed, making him feel like he was trapped in some cage with these people. He made mental images and they stayed in his mind because somehow he knew that he was not supposed to forget them. Call it instinct, but he knew very well he was not safe. They, the other people in the room, strangers to him, seemed to think the same. Nick was nervous as hell on the inside, despite his awkwardly calm expression that showed on his countenance as he kept looking around absently. He felt like he was about to panic but knew he had to remain calm-- oh fuck it.<br/><br/>How the hell could he remain calm?<br/><br/>He was going crazy just standing here; everyonesâ€™ voices seemed to just mold together right now. It didnâ€™t help him clear his headâ€¦ that was all he needed right now but it was impossible. Not here, not now. Someone asked about remembering but he still couldnâ€™t remember a damn thing. He couldnâ€™t remember sleeping, couldnâ€™t remember working, and couldnâ€™t even tell you what he ate for dinner last night. Even his childhood memories, which have always been rather blurry, were completely black as if someone had physically gone into his memory and erased them by hand.<br/><br/>â€œIntriguing situationâ€¦â€ he managed to say finally, voice still void of emotion, gazing at the Latin words above and the long hallway. Nick didnâ€™t know any Latin other than â€˜acta est fabulaâ€™, but even then he couldnâ€™t remember what that meant. He was also a rather sensitive person at times and the atmosphere was sinking its teething into him fairly easy. There was no doubt that he had potential to be a weaker link if this was some sort of sick test of sanity. Though from the sounds of things he wasnâ€™t the only one whose sanity was being testedâ€¦ At least that was what he guessed, anyway. He knew this place was doing a damn good job poking at all of what makes him cringe to say the least. â€œI donâ€™t know even half of my family and Iâ€¦ well, Iâ€™m not sure about friends. Honestly, I canâ€™t remember a fucking thing right now in general, doesnâ€™t matter what. God, my head hurts.â€<br/><br/>And then he said: â€œSorry, I donâ€™t drink. Not anymoreâ€¦ Iâ€™ve got nothing. But Iâ€™ll agree with him-â€ he poked a thumb at the man- â€œin saying that this is just a house, creepiness aside.â€ Just a house? That almost amused him. Somehow he wasnâ€™t that convincedâ€¦<br/><br/>And then there was a shit somewhere like the very house itself had moved as it to break down any sense of security that has been attempted to build amongst the group. He had not contributed much, but he would still made his presence known. There was also another sound that captured his attention â€“of an opening door, somewhere in thehe could hear it. But where? He placed a hand on his forehead and closed his eyes. Staring down that hallway made him nauseous. Identical doors. Definitely not cool, made him wonder if this really was like one of those horror movies. Maybe this was some horror movie set or some sick joke. Either way it was becoming more and more difficult to keep his composure.<br/><br/>A door has opened. â€˜The door has been openedâ€™.<br/><br/>â€œWe all fall down,â€ he said, repeating what had been said moments earlier, for that was what that experience had felt like, falling. Nick muttered the old nursery rhyme under his breath afterward. He then pinched himself in the back of his hand in an attempt to snap out of whatever daze he was in. The man giving out cigarettes was right in saying everyone needed to calm down. But would everything be fine? That was what he doubtedâ€¦ â€œDamn itâ€¦â€ Nick needed a place to sit down but there was no way in hell he was going to sit on that disgusting, old, moldy couch. It was already occupied anyway. Perhaps one of the chairs would do, but even then he was reluctant to do so. His only other option was the floor but he really didnâ€™t want to do that either. Eventually he did sit on one of the chairs feeling that it would be the better of the three options he had to choose from. He buried his face in his hands and sighed quietly, shaking his head at the mention of that clock.<br/><br/>Maybe the clock was mocking them, he thought. â€œDonâ€™t get worked up over it. Just a clock, man.â€ He said with a slight bit of encouragement, hopefully more to convince himself that it wasnâ€™t mocking them rather than be reassuring however."
5909,We All Fall Down,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7195,2012-04-26T22:04:27,Rainie,"Rainie had never gotten along well with most people. Those whom she cared about had weaseled their ways into her life through force. Most of her interactions with people had been from a distance; just watching others with curiosity, and never really interacting with them directly. The most direct interaction with strangers she had was drawing them. And even then, her subjects usually had no idea she was drawing them.<br/><br/>Her violet eyes took in the occupants of the room. She had practice with creating masks. Masks of indifference, masks of calm, masks of happiness or gratitude. The room seemed to be full of masks.<br/><br/>She stood up slowly, her legs now strong. She opened her mouth to speak again, but there was a noise. A soft, breathy noise of something moving in the house. Unobtrusive. Almost polite. As if it hadnâ€™t meant to interrupt her. She peered down the eastern hallway, surprised.<br/><br/>Where they alone?<br/><br/>Rainie stood there for a moment, staring down that hall. Curious. She wanted to know more about this house. With its maple grandfather clock with the swaying golden pendulum. And the dark expanding hallways and endless ceiling. Under all this gray dust, what colors were there before? Up those rickety stairs, would there be more? But her cautious nature wouldnâ€™t allow it. She knew that the likeliness of this place being safe was immeasurably low. Wandering gets you killed.<br/><br/>And curiosity killed the cat.<br/><br/>One of the men, maybe about mid twenties with dirty blonde hair, seemed to break down. The clock was bothering him. She was slowly losing the room, she realized. That would be a problem. â€œWe have to s-stick together.â€ She winced at the crack in her voice. She couldnâ€™t seem frightened. Panic spread like a disease. She found a face and glued her eyes to it; it turned out to be the young man with the cigarettes. Focusing on keeping her expression calm, she spoke steadily,<br/><br/>â€œIf itâ€™s just a house, we have nothing to worry about.â€ She picked a new face, the one of the green-eyed girl who was worried about horror films. â€œWeâ€™ve just got to keep our heads about us, and weâ€™ll be fine.â€ Her voice had taken on a smooth, quiet tone. It was the same tone her mother used when she woke up with nightmares as a child.<br/><br/>With deliberate steps, Rainie crossed the room and stood before the grandfather clock. With a significant look at the scared man with the blonde hair, she opened the door and grasped the pendulum, ceasing its ticking. Rainie stepped back, and wiped the spider webbing from inside on her jeans. She met each pair of eyes.<br/><br/>â€œNothingâ€™s happened yet. Thereâ€™s no reason to panic.â€ She peered down the east hall swiftly, then met someoneâ€™s eyes again.<br/><br/>â€œI donâ€™t think weâ€™re doing much good standing around here.â€ She stated, taking the risk of gaining mistrust. â€œI think we should scope the place out.â€ She glanced at the door. â€œIf we canâ€™t get out, we should find food. Somewhere warm. But we need to find a way out of here.â€<br/><br/>There she was, with her own mask. Hiding her own uncertainties, hopefully for the sake of others. She didnâ€™t speak much to other people, so this felt unnatural. But someone needed to step forward. If she had to be the first to do so, very well. She prayed to whatever deity was up there that someone more suited for the job would take charge.<br/><br/>But, until then, she wanted to see if this place had a kitchen. Kitchens had knives. And knives were useful."
5910,We All Fall Down,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7195,2012-04-26T23:37:47,realityeater,"The clock stops ticking, and the air goes even more stale, almost humid, even though the chill of stormy weather still clings to the corners of the foyer. The wind has died away. Aside from the noises of the others in the room, there is only silence and the strange sensation of lingering.<br/><br/>The House waits with infinite patience."
5911,We All Fall Down,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7195,2012-04-28T22:12:54,Warrior-Errant,"Isaac watched as his companions slowly began to break down. They had been conscious for what, less than five minutes? Already people were getting snippy with each other, or just outright panicking. There was a shift in the air, the sound of a door creaking open came from down one of the dark hallways, as quiet as a whisper... this seemed to put everybody even more on edge. Some where talking to themselves aloud, as if trying to talk themselves out of a panic. He wanted to chide them for their haste to panic, deciding then that most of them were witless. Somebody mentioned the grandfather clock, it's ticking quickly becoming an irritant.<br/><br/>Unfortunately, his panicked chattering of the people whose company had been forced upon him was growing as annoying as the grandfather clock's ticking. This is what happens with people these days... no capacity for orderly behavior and thought in the face of adversity. The girl ranting and raving about horror movies on the floor was the perfect example of why he did not bother with the company of other people, especially those close to his own age. The slightest inconvenience was enough to put them over the edge... it made him wonder how their species ever survived as long as it had, and how much longer it would continue if this was the way that its members acted.<br/><br/>At last moving to investigate the sound of the opening door, Isaac once again stood at the threshold dividing the foyer from the hallway. Squinting into the darkness, he saw nothing. Ignoring his nerves and staring long and hard, he hoped that his eyes would adapt to the darkness and he might be able to see further down the corridor. His mind was urging him to just walk down that hall and see what was the matter, but there was just something in his gut with such a strong foreboding about the idea that he stood rooted in place. No matter how long he looked, no new features appeared from the gloom, and he decided that he would not investigate further without company.<br/><br/>The sudden silence of the old timepiece catching his attention, he wandered over to it, examining it as a distraction from the present company. It was an exquisite piece of work, from the looks of it all made by hand and probably older than most of the people in the room combined. Curious... Reaching up, he carefully wiped the dust from the glass cover of the clock's face. Just when he was about to have a look inside himself when one of the girl's suggested searching for food. Rolling his eyes, he turned to face the group once more. ""This isn't a desert island, it's an old house somebody locked us in. We don't need to bother making long-term preparations."" He pointed out matter-of-factually, folding his arms. Glancing back at the window and the locked door, he spoke again. ""Why not just smash the window out?"""
5912,We All Fall Down,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7195,2012-04-29T23:54:03,Boundary,"Footsteps echoed through the hall as Connor and nine other men ran through it, their target being a large door at the end. They made little noise besides the sound of their weapons and equipment bouncing up and down with their running motions. Each squad member was decked out in black armor that covered their entire body, balaclava over their faces and helmets with visors on top of their heads. Coming out of a door halfway through was a man dressed in a kevlar vest and ski mask armed with a rifle. Connor raised the sight of his rifle up to his eye, sighted, and shot. It was a clean headshot and the suppressor made sure that nobody in the building would hear it. Connor sprinted forward and caught the body before it hit the ground, gently lowering it to the ground with almost no noise at all. He raised his head towards two of his squadmates, pointing to the door the hostile had emerged from. He watched them slowly creep in and use wire to silently take down two more hostiles. They moved silently through the hall, quietly opening and clearing each room as they passed it, slowly approaching their target door at the end of the hall. Connor reached the door first, stacking next to it with four others on one side, five more officers stacked on the other side.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">The door is open</span><br/><br/>""Set the charge."" Connor said to the man next to him, Luke, his second-in-command on this operation. He could not risk simply opening and clearing the room, a breach would stun anyone on the other side of the door and kill anyone at point blank. Assuming the hostiles were not holding the hostages directly on the other side of the door it should be a safe call. Simply opening the door would get the hostages killed just as quickly as anything else. He knew the room was small enough that the breach would be effective. Three other teams were all over the building, two were already in position to clear out their respective rooms full of hostages as well. They needed to be synchronized in their effort to save them or they would be executed. Connor placed a hand to his headset as Luke tied a charge to the door's handles.<br/><br/>""Is everyone in position?"" he asked.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">The door has been opened</span><br/><br/>""Yes sir, waiting for confirmation."" a voice replied.<br/><br/>""Ok then."" he pointed at Luke, who held the detonator in his hand. Luke nodded and pressed the button. The charge exploded and the door was blasted in.<br/><br/>Then a second flash went off.<br/><br/>And then a loud bang deafened him, fire engulfing his vision. Then whiteness filled his eyes and every fiber of his being.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">The door has been opened</span><br/>---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------<br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">The door has been opened</span><br/><br/>Connor's eyes snapped open and he let out a gasp of air as he came out of his dream. He almost fell over as he made the motion to sit up out of bed before he realized that he was actually standing up. Whiteness still filled his vision and he placed his hands to his eyes as if thinking that would quell his momentary blindness. Eventually everything came into focus and he was able to see once more.<br/><br/>He was in the center of some sort of foyer, standing on the edge of a circular rug that represented some of the only color that existed in the room. The place looked old, antiquated even. It was some sort of house or mansion. The floor creaked beneath him as he shifted his weight forward. He patted his hands over his body as if to reassure that he was real, he had no idea how he got here and he thought he was having some sort of lucid dream as he was having earlier. He looked down at himself and saw that he was wearing his brown trenchcoat and a white shirt and pants. He never remembered putting this outfit on. He felt his head and ran his hand through his long brown hair. He ran his hands over his face and felt the roughness of his face and beard go over his palms. Ok, he was him and this was real. At least it felt real...this could all be some very very lucid dream. He looked around him and saw other people were in the room with him, each doing their own activity. One was busy reading something on an arch that decorated the room, another few were engaged in conversation. Others were investigating other areas of the foyer. He took a few steps forward and the floor creaked more as he moved. One foot in front of the other."
5913,We All Fall Down,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7195,2012-04-30T07:58:11,Salieri,"<span style=""font-weight: bold"">""This isn't a desert island, it's an old house somebody locked us in. We don't need to bother making long-term preparations."" He pointed out matter-of-factually, folding his arms. Glancing back at the window and the locked door, he spoke again. ""Why not just smash the window out?""</span><br/><br/>""Because it won't work.""<br/><br/>Michael had done his best not to jump when the boom echoed through the floorboards, but of course such thoughts can only really occur after the fact--reflexes were a bitch, sometimes. He almost lost his cigarette in the process, the ash at the end of it falling to the couch in a sudden torrent with the sudden jerk. What it meant he couldn't say, but almost at the same time he watched the door slide open down the hall...<br/><br/>He closed his eyes, and breathed deeply.<br/><br/><br/>The redhead was talking about getting moving, which was good. Hunkering in perhaps not, but moving was good. They had to do something, or they'd all go crazy--it was clear enough by the panicky behavior going around that not a one of them could accept that staying still and keeping calm was the best way of doing things. As he heard the man suggest breaking the window, however, he stopped and looked to him pointedly.<br/><br/>""It's not going to work."" He said again, repeating himself and closing his eyes. As much as he didn't want to say this, he knew someone had to. ""We all know it. If it was going to, we wouldn't feel so fucking creeped out, and this wouldn't be such a big deal, and our phones would have worked."" He was talking faster than he meant to, but his tone was still as collected as he could make it. Reaching into his pocket, he pulled out his iphone and turned it over in his hands before whipping it at one of the windows, hard.<br/><br/>If it was normal glass it would have broken--the case around the phone was rated for some ridiculous amount of stress. Nothing short of backing over it with a truck should have broken it, but as soon as it hit the glass it crumpled with a crack into a slightly sparking mess and fell in a lump to the floorboards. Michael's heart was racing, but he kept going without breaking stride--he didn't have to watch to know it wouldn't work. A moment ago he had been sure that if they just stayed put everything would just go away, but he hadn't believed it. Not really.<br/><br/>He knew better. They all did.<br/><br/>""Something's going on around here."" Keeping himself calm was not the easy part of this--the more he spoke the more he felt like a frayed wire, live and electric, but he forged on anyway because if he stopped he wasn't sure he would be able to keep going. ""We all know it. We're being fucked with. But we popped in here like nothing, and I'll bet that's how we get out."" Raising an arm, he pointed down the east hallway to the door, and he tried not to let them hear him swallow.<br/><br/>""The door has been opened."" He pointed out dryly. ""I'm going to play ball, because I can take a hint and I don't think I'm any better off just sitting here. If you do, feel free to stay."" It felt good to say it all, finally, to admit to himself and out loud that this was definitely in the realm of<span style=""font-style: italic"">not ok</span>. It didn't feel good to look down the hallway towards the door. It felt ice-in-your-teeth bad. It felt look-out-behind-you, here-comes-the-Hindenburg bad. But he was about to go as crazy as the rest of them, and if he was going to even pretend to keep it together, know what he was talking about, and deal with this, he couldn't let that happen.<br/><br/>The dust of the loveseat clung to his fingers as he pushed himself up, reaching for what was left of his cigarette at the same time. As much as he tried to stop it, when he looked down the hallway he balked. His body stopped, he wouldn't move. The hair on the back of his neck stood up, and his hands shook so violently he fumbled his cigarette. Looking to where it fell on the ground--almost instant relief, he noted, which was disconcerting--he twisted his foot into it to grind it against the floorboards. He shot a quick grin to the redhead and the newest addition to their little cluster fuck, and started foreword just before his nerve failed him.<br/><br/>Michael walked down the hallway to the door and looked inside."
5914,We All Fall Down,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7195,2012-04-30T08:44:07,realityeater,"The inside of the room is hospital white--or at least it was before the rust and the and the bloodstains crept down the tile from years of neglect. There are no windows, just a harsh fluorescence that makes every color seem artificial and filthy. That's the thing about hospital lights--no matter how clean everything is, the cold unwanted edges of fake daylight and forced smiles make even the cleanest linoleum look positively grungy.<br/><br/>In this room, however, the false white light is simply chilling. It looks abandoned in the middle of an operation, the gurney still occupied, the tools still scattered over a battered steel tray carelessly. The blood on them has long ago turned to rust. Judging by the amount of brown-tinted scarlet, the operation had gone badly. An amateur, unsupervised, carelessly slicing flesh from bone. The evidence of motions is familiar, deep gouges and misplaced incisions suggest that the operation was performed in the way that a child would guess it to be done, simply cutting over and over until the patient was lost. The other, less innocent interpretation is homicide.<br/><br/>On the operating table is a man horribly disfigured, still dressed in a cape, a mask that only covers his eyes still stuck on his face.<br/><br/>Except when Michael blinks, it is all gone.<br/><br/>The room seems to be a small study. A desk sits straight back from the door, covered in yellowed papers. A fireplace, unused, is along the southern wall. Firewood and tools for maintaining a fire are situated on the stone hearth. The mantle above it is lined with pictures that are difficult to see if one is not up close to the dusty glass. A large window, dimmed and fogged like the others in the foyer, sits at the back of a leather chair, flanked by heavy velvet curtains.  The wall opposite the fireplace is lined with bookshelves, the dusty old volumes impossible to distinguish without handling them. A clock, not functioning, sits on the desk. The time on the face of it, if one were to notice, is stopped at the exact same hour and minute as the grandfather clock that has been silenced in the foyer. An old telephone sits next to a pen nestled in an inkwell, though the cord disappears underneath the desk.<br/><br/>According to the dead clock, it is twenty two minutes past six pm."
5915,W.A.R.R.I.O.R (IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=727,2010-08-06T23:34:16,Volatile,"It wasn't long before Azureus found his voice. The sudden appearance of these...apparitions and this strange place was a bit much to take in at first but the Greek Myrmidon gained back his bravery and held his spear outward towards the two spirits, shield held high for defense.<br/><br/>""What is this? Is this how Trojans fight, summoning strange gods? I expected Apollo at the very least...but you...you're different. What is this place? What am I doing..."" a strange humming sound interrupted Azureus as he turned to see another man appear as if out of thin air. Then another and another stumbled into this strange realm, each looking just as confused as the last and each strangely dressed like the last. Only one other warrior was equipped with familiar weapons whoever foreign they were. But the other two...Azureus couldn't keep his eyes off the strange objects they held in their hands.<br/><br/>Azureus stood at the ready again keeping the other three in his sight but constantly eyed the spirits. His heart raced as if he were in battle but no one made a move. Then a voice rang out in their ears, resonating in their heads. It was a soft, feminine, and soothing voice. It was also refreshing as spring breeze and Azureus found himself lowering his weapon.<br/><br/>""Lay down your arms warriors, your fight is not with us or each other."" Azureus took a deep breath as he straightened his posture, then after a long hesitant moment he thrust his spear into the ground, then removed his helmet and placed it on top of the spear.<br/><br/>""My fight was with Hector and the Trojans, spirit. And now I am not to do  battle with them? Tell me ghost, what enemy could possibly need the edge of my sword and the tip of my spear more than those Trojan dogs?""<br/><br/>The male apparition came forth as if it rode the air itself. Although its head held no eyes, Azureus could feel it staring into his soul. Slowly it turned to face all four men.<br/><br/>""You all have been brought here out of your times for a very important reason. You are the best warriors of man in your respective eras and now the very existence of those eras, of history, of the human race, space and time are all threatened to come to an abrupt end."" the voice was elderly, ancient and wise. It was a voice that one couldn't help but respect. Azureus stayed silent and looked on at the others before looking back at the spirit to continue.<br/><br/>""An ancient long forgotten evil has gathered enough energy to resurrect itself. It has stayed dormant since the very birth of this planet and was sealed away by unknown forces long before your ancestors, the dinosaurs, and even before life could ever have sustained itself on the planets' surface. It is the original evil, the first demon. It is so ancient that it has no name to speak of. Its power is so great that its awakening has literally stirred the very fabrics of time and space, merging all eras in history which eventually cause a massive implosion, destroying the planet and everything that has ever lived on it."" Azureus's heart sunk. He wished he could scream that the spirit was lying but there was an undeniable truth in its ethereal voice. But then something caught his attention.<br/><br/>""Well we weren't brought here for no reason, or so you say. You spoke of an unknown force that once sealed this...being away. Why can't it do it again? And what do you expect mere mortals to do about this? Even the Gods of Olympus cannot stand against such a foe. What hope is there for us?"" Azureus's  words hung heavy on his tongue and it even hurt him to say such a thing but he felt that even the great Achilles would turn from this fight. The soothing voice of the female spirit echoed again.<br/><br/>""The unknown force that once sealed away the demon left behind Ethereal  artifacts that when together they hold the same power to defeat it once again. But these items are hidden in the merging voids of time and space. That is why we have summoned you all here. You are to venture into the voids, find the 6 Ethereal artifacts and bring them back here. Once together we will take you straight to the demon where you will use the artifacts to seal it away for the rest of time. The voids will transport you into familiar places but mind you they will be warped, twisted and contaminated by the evil of the demon. You will likely come into contact with fiends, servants of the demon who are also looking for the artifacts. We have precious little time, now go forth for sake of everything."" and in that instant the ghostly images vanished leaving the warriors to their decision. Suddenly the ground shook and out from the edges of the small floating land mass they stood upon came 6 earthly bridges that branched out to 6 swirling portals. Now was the time for these warriors to take hold of their destinies."
5916,W.A.R.R.I.O.R (IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=727,2010-08-09T19:39:48,Rogue Gamer,"A General had once claimed, shortly before he shipped over, that they were trained for ANY eventuality.  Whatever the Nazis could throw at them, them and their damned Fascist allies.  Heâ€™d experienced all sorts of the great horrors of Warâ€¦artillery, machine guns, gas attacks, the deaths of friends and the loss of command staff.  The gut wrenching shock of being the â€˜senior man on the groundâ€™ had been the worstâ€¦that sudden shock of being in command, not knowing anything of what was going on and having next to no idea of what had to be done.<br/><br/>All of that hadnâ€™t prepared him for anything like this though.  The first thought was that he was dead; likely, all things considered.  Maybe that last door had been booby trapped?  Or that was where one of those damned snipers were hiding?  Managed to pop him before he even knew what was going on?  A fine explanation for how he had ended upâ€¦wherever he was.<br/><br/>Two of the men were odd enough; spears?  Bloody hell one hardly seemed to have reached the Bronze Age for Christ sakes.  One wasâ€¦whatâ€¦a Zulu?  Maybe.  And the other?  Hells Bells he had to be from ancient Greece or Rome or something.  Heâ€™d always been kind of hazy on the really ancient history.  But the third?  A soldier, clearly, a professional.  Withâ€¦such strange clothes and weapons.  Bloody hell what was going on here?<br/><br/>The voices were abrupt, startling even, yet disarming at the same time.  He found himself lowering his rifle, although it remained tightly tucked to his shoulder, even as he relaxed a little.  It was hard to relax that far.  He sometimes worried how heâ€™d adapt to life back home when the War was overâ€¦if it was ever over.  And now?  Now he was being drafted into something that went way over his head.<br/><br/>Heâ€™d never been a very religious man, even less so after a few years of the War.  Eyeless people who spoke without speaking?  Ofâ€¦ancient evils and the end of the world?  And here he was finding himself able to believe them.  So maybe he wasnâ€™t deadâ€¦not yet anyways.  And then they were gone, vanished into thin air, and their surroundings changed before his eyes.  It was all very strange; seemingly impossible.<br/><br/>Sgt Johnson rolled his shoulders uncomfortably, settling his kit a bit.  The rifle was snugged into his shoulder again, barrel kept towards the ground and he shifted his feet a bit as if trying to keep all three strangers in his field of view.  â€œSo Gentsâ€¦you all able to understand me?  I gather you folks arenâ€™t exactly from my neck of the woods.â€<br/><br/>Oddly, he didn't find himself questioning the task.  Or doubting that he would participate.  There was some sense of worry for his Lads, but that was overshadowed by what had seemingly been put before him.  Ancient evils from before time itself.  He was a smart man, not terribly well educated but smart.  Quick witted, well enough to have a grasp of what those voices had told him.  There was important work to be done, so he'd get to it with as much gusto and vigor as he had for every other mission and objective that had been placed before him."
5917,W.A.R.R.I.O.R (IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=727,2010-08-10T03:34:03,Rage,"As a Spetsnaz soldier, Viktor had to be put through hell to become what he was. He had seen the terrors of war, the mutilated corpses left from explosions, his comrades blown apart from large caliber rounds and even innocent women and children decimated by hands of radicals, but this entire situation was something Viktor was not prepared for. He was trained to be logical and expect the horror of what war becomes, but this, it was just maddening. Time and space imploding and becoming one and everything being destroyed, a creature so dark and evil even gods couldn't stop it, and now he was being told that this misfit of soldiers from different eras were supposed to stop this creature and his demonic army. This was definitely something a Spetsnaz soldier was not trained.<br/><br/>Viktor kept his cold expression on his face. Showing emotion was a weakness and at this time having weakness was not good. Even though he was in the present of what seemed to be ""friends"" his finger was still on the trigger of his Dragunov,  and his body was in the perfect position to fire off a quick few shots in case things got rough, however his rifle was still lowered to the ground to show he didn't want trouble.<br/><br/>He began observing every warrior, looking at their body structures, their weapons, their stances, the looks in their eyes. They were all professionals for their times. From his basic history and war classes, he recognized everyone. He appeared to be the most current soldier from the timeline here. This was good for him. Just in case anything went wrong, he knew everything about them.<br/><br/>Then something broke his train of thought. One of them spoke. He turned his head slightly and saw the World War Two soldier talking. It sounded like English.<br/><br/>""Da, I can understand you Canadian. Either we can all understand each other, or you're speaking English and only some of us can understand you. I hope it's not the latter, otherwise this is going to be hell,"" the Russian spoke softly."
5918,W.A.R.R.I.O.R (IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=727,2010-08-11T00:31:27,Goblin,"Lesukat had never seen war, not like the others had. But he understood it well enough, knew that it was much like the raids he and the other warriors went on, only on a much larger scale. He wondered occasionally, when he had the time, if they also took cattle. There was no other reason he could imagine for such conflicts.<br/><br/>Now was not one of the times that he thought about such things. The voices of Nkai spoke and he stood straight as a rail, watching them, warily watching the others with their weapons. Things heâ€™d only heard about as distant curiosities, and never would have thought heâ€™d see. Lesukat himself stood at ease, though his empty hand straying near the heavy club at his waist. It was uncomfortable for him to be surrounded by so many pale skinned men. He thought them strange more for this reason than their clothing or weapons.<br/><br/>He felt no fear, nor was he overly concerned about the apparent unease of the others. Nkai would not have summoned him if he were to be put in danger from the other warriors that had been called. And so he listened to the strange words of the other spear wielder and to the responses that the dual god was giving. There was no wonder or skepticism in his face, not even with the startling revelations that were being given. Lesukat had always believed in things such as this. As did any educated Loikop. Unfortunately though, some had trusted what the visiting pale men had said about their Jesus. And, as heâ€™d always believed, that trust had been misplaced. How could men from a distant place who turned red and painful simply from the sun know anything?<br/><br/>His hear swelled at hearing that he was the most skilled warrior of his tribe. Of all his people. Of the entire world really. At least, for the time he lived. That idea was only partially understood by him, but he tentatively grasped that there was some way for these people to have come from other times, either past or future. He wasnâ€™t sure which. Things had remained all but the same in Loikop lands for time unremembered.<br/><br/>And then Nkai was gone and the land changed subtly. The words of the other men became something he recognized. Either because he understood them or because they were speaking a tongue he knew. It didnâ€™t sound like either Samburu or Swahili, which he did not assume any of these men would know anyway. They had an odd way of speaking, that was for sure. Neck of woods? He tried to imagine it and then laughed suddenly. A reaction that was likely unexpected, and so quickly sobered. So it was English, a language he knew only in a limited way.<br/><br/>â€œI have English.â€ He spoke slowly and carefully long moments after the man that had referred to one of the others as a Canadian. Whatever tribe or people Canadians might be, he assumed that the other man was not one of them."
5919,W.A.R.R.I.O.R (IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=727,2010-08-22T01:45:02,Volatile,"Azureus found that understanding the other's dialect was as if he were speaking to his own men; something he was indeed thankful for. It was obvious the burden of their appointed task was easily understood by each man, at least from what Azureus could tell by the look on their faces matching his. As daunting as it was it was an important task. Possibly the most important of any history, and now these men were to be the saviors of litterally everyone that has ever existed? Azureus sighed as he placed his helmet underneath his arms and made his way to the others.<br/><br/>""Well if we are to go forward with this and possibly even die together. We should make quick with our introductions then be on our way, yes?"" Azureus started.<br/><br/>""I am Azureus. I'm...was a Myrmidon under the command of Achilles himself"" he spoke proudly with his fist over his heart, a typical salute of respect."
5920,W.A.R.R.I.O.R (IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=727,2010-08-22T12:08:46,Rogue Gamer,"Consciously, he wasn't surprised that they could understand each other.  It would have been one hell of an oversight for those eyeless folks to have brought them all here only leave them unable to communicate.  But even if he knew that was how it should be, it was still strange.  Besides, how often had he been in a situation where those who should know what was going on, who planned the war, totally messed things up?<br/><br/>He wasn't sure what to make of the Russian.  But, he had to take it on faith, and not of the religious sort, that they would be able to get along at least on a professional level.  The rifle was finally lowered, slinging it over his shoulder with the barrel down, although his left hand always stayed on the weapon, ready to bring it up.  Comfortable, but certainly not relaxed, and he extended his right hand to Azureus by means of introduction, then to the other two men in turn, ""Sergeant David Johnson, 1st Canadian Division, Princess Patricia's Canadian Light Infantry.""  He frowned, wondering if military science back in this man's time was good enough to understand all that, then finally offered a ghost of a smile, ""Johnson."""
5921,W.A.R.R.I.O.R (IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=727,2010-08-23T04:08:50,Goblin,"In deference, since these men were all older than him and therefore, in his mind, would be considered elders, he mimicked the salute that Azureus gave. He didnâ€™t know what a myrmidon was or who Achilles was, but it appeared to be a source of pride for the man. Nor did he really comprehend what a Canadian division was, who princess Patricia might be, or even was an infantry might be. They werenâ€™t terms he needed in his life. As he did gather that it likely had something to do with the not-quite-familiar weapons he and the other man were carrying. Either way, the only thing he gathered for sure was that his name was Johnson, and that was probably all he needed anyway.<br/><br/>He just looked at the hand that was extended to him, for an instant not really understanding the gesture. But, it was reminiscent of the greeting the missionaries offered them at the times when they would come through. And after a pause, he grasped the man just below his elbow and shook his arm once. â€œI am Lesukat, senior warrior of the Loikop, under the elder Jelani.â€ His English was, to put it bluntly, very bad. So, when Lesukat realized that he understood the odd speech of them all, even though it wasnâ€™t in any language he knew, he slipped back into his own tongue, it being much easier for him to get things across that way, if they all understood just the same."
5922,W.A.R.R.I.O.R (IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=727,2010-08-23T22:56:12,Rage,"It seemed to Viktor that these men would be his allies for the time being, but still the Motherland had allies before and it caused  her millions of lives in the betrayal of her allies. This being said, Viktor never trusted anyone that wasn't in his Vityaz unit. But the space time continuum was hanging in the balance, so that meant Viktor had to trust these men for now.<br/><br/>Viktor looked at the men and gave a slight nod. Not a salute though, they weren't Russian. They didn't deserve it.<br/><br/>""I am Sgt. Viktor Fedorov. From the Vityaz unit of the Spetsnaz. Anti-Terrorist unit,"" Viktor's facial expressions unchanging. Even now giving away any weakness would not be beneficial."
5923,W.A.R.R.I.O.R (IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=727,2010-10-06T21:39:52,Volatile,"Now that formal introductions were complete, Azureus replaced his helmet and took hold of his spear. For a few moments he looked around their surroundings, attempting to judge which portal they should enter first. Feeling no real pull towards Amy of them he glanced back at the others with a shrug. As he was about to ask them if they had Amy idea where to start, something caught his attention. Azureus glanced over at the portal to his left and began to feel a sudden urge to enter it. There was something familiar about it and he didn't know why. The pull felt so strong that without saying anything to the others he simply charged forward through the portal.<br/><br/>The sensation was as intense as standing in the middle of a fire. Azureus's entire body felt like it was ripped apart and reassembled in less than the blink of an eye. But he managed to get over the strange feeling quickly as he found himself back where he came from, only now his men along with the rest of the Greeks had somehow breached the walls of the city of Troy and Azureus found himself right in the middle of another ongoing battle that was weighing heavily in the Greeks' favor, and although it was night time, there were plenty of raging fires that illuminated most of the havoc.<br/><br/>One thing in particular caught Azureus's eye; a massive wooden horse and Azureus remembered its construction out on the beaches. He never did find out what it was for but clearly it had something to do with the Greeks breaching the Trojan wall. Before Azureus could turn back to his new comrades he found himself engaging a rather hostile Trojan that caught him off guard. After a successful perry of the Trojan's sword, Azureus made short work of him by running him through the neck with his spear but didn't have time to recover it as another Trojan attacked from behind; this one was slightly more skillful and Azureus found himself in an exhilarating sword fight, having not noticing whether or not the others followed him through the portal."
5924,W.A.R.R.I.O.R (IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=727,2010-10-18T05:34:19,Rogue Gamer,"The transition seemed sudden.  After the introductions were complete, he found himself following Azureus towards one of the portals.  The sensation was unpleasant to say the least, but he wasn't allowed much time to dwell on it.  One moment he was in the calm silence of their meeting place, the next he was on a foreign battlefield, hundreds of men hacking at each other brutally with swords and spears.<br/><br/>There was no chance for him to identify where he was, he simply had no way of knowing, had never learned of that historic battle, so when he found Azureus locked in combat, he eyed the opponent's uniform and dropped his gaze to another Trojan charging him, spear out and ready to skewer him.  Long hours of bayonet fighting drill came in handy as he brought his rifle up and charged back, batting the smaller man's spear aside with his heavier weapon.  He had no bayonet fixed at the moment, but instead simply jabbed the spear-wielder in the face with the barrel of his gun, following through quickly with an upwards butt  stroke to the jaw, sending the Trojan warrior sprawling to the ground.<br/><br/>Again hoping the others had followed him, he barked out over the roar of  the battle, well used to trying to be heard over machine guns and artillery, his voice carrying well here, ""Well lads, any ideas?"""
5925,Kel Iim Briz - IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=73,2010-05-17T22:50:10,Elina,"IC<br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=23&amp;t=72"">Kel Iim Briz - OOC</a><br/><br/><blockquote><div><cite>Elina wrote:</cite><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i1011.photobucket.com/albums/af238/Phoenix_Legend/CF/Dune%20RP/Mini%20Planets/NaturesBeauty.jpg"">[ img ]</a><span style=""font-style: italic"">It was 10,191 after the fall of the machine titans, and the spice Melange which extends life, expands consciousness, and can fold space. But that was in the past. The ruling houses are dead, their decendants also now dead or hiding. <br/><br/>Planet Lavainia,is located in the Orion Nebula, a diffuse nebula situated south of Orion's Belt and one of the brightest nebulae, and visible to the naked eye in the night sky. Lavainia is home to House Orealis ruled by the 5th Cousin to Paul Atreides, Empress Aurora Orealis. She like Paul cares for her people and will do whatever she can to protect them and keep them from the same fate. While things on Lavainia seem to be going well Aurora is sure its far from being perfect in the universe again, since not all the survivors came with her to this planet. Sending out ships to investigate and learn what they could about the other planets and if they were of any threat.<br/><br/>Shaking her head some Aurora slowly moved down the hallway of the palace, her wavy strawberry blond hair flowing down her back. Those bright blue on blue eyes a normal trait now among the bloodline with 'the sight' dressed in a creme colored silk, empire style gown. The bodice hangs just off her shoulders and is form-fitted to her torso, giving her already endowed chest even more lift, while the skirt flows down off her form with small ornate inlay designs along the edge. White boots hidden up under the floor length skirt tapping softly over the wood floor as she slowly makes her way to speak with some of her guards.<br/><br/>It would seem from one of the reports however, the worms Vil'klviss, still managed to survive the wars, young being smuggled off the planet and taken to a new home and one that would also seem to be the location of the Spice now as well. Planet Sidenia had become not only home for the worm but the Spice and that might not be a good thing. <br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Empress another of your ships has returned and it seems Planet Sidenia doesn't have a ruling house, nor does Adaria, well at least as of yet. But they did learn that Planet's Morade and Tyrenia are both under rule, though as to the name they aren't certain yet. Shall I tell them to continue or not?""</span><br/><br/>Her royal guard Deylin spoke as he slowly came upon the Empress in the hallway. Hearing the report Aurora sighed softly, slightly worried about the Spice not having a controlling house. But than things had changed since her cousin's time and it wasn't the only source in the universe that people fought over now, nor was Spice only found on one planet. Thinking about what all he told her, Aurora for a moment looked out the window before letting her attention go back to Deylin.<br/><br/>""Thank you Deylin, go ahead and tell them to keep up their investigation but carefully. If it seems like they are noticed I want them to come back.""<br/><br/>With that Deylin would leave and Aurora make her way towards her chambers for now still thinking about what all Deylin had told her.</span></div></blockquote><br/><br/><br/><blockquote><div><cite>Kannon wrote:</cite><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i1011.photobucket.com/albums/af238/Phoenix_Legend/CF/Dune%20RP/Mini%20Planets/NaturesBeauty.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/><br/>Kurzon had been camping out for most of his time on Lavainia. The only human contact he had was at the space port and the small towns he stops by one a week to stock up on food,if he hadn't been able to catch his own. His gift was more like a curse the way dehumanizes those around him disorientating him, he needed to find  way to block it out completely. He looked up at his next destination, the house of Orealis. though it was surrounded by a city the house could still be seen. He heard stories of the ruler of the house and believed she might be his salvation, if not he'd just keep looking. He sighed as he gazed upon the city, his camp fire slowly decimating, he reached for his glasses and simply looked at them. As always he was thinking of the 'what if's' though doing so never did him any good. He can't imagine the human race to be anything other than the gross monstrosities that he's seen all his life. <br/><br/>With his campfire nothing more that a smoldering heap of ash, he carried on towards the city, and the house. As he began to reach the main rod used to go in and out of the city he slowly slid his glasses on. Though it helped he could still always see something something that disfigured the person. A lot of the time he couldn't bare to look at people when they spoke to him, his eyes always looking to one side. And this habit came into play again as he came to front gate. He handed the guard his ID and used the darkness of his glasses to his advantage, looking down down at the counter.<br/><br/>But then he forgot he had his scarf over his face and his glasses on, he'll have to take them off for the guard. ""tch... shit"" he muttered under his breath as he pulled his scarf down and slowly took off glasses. But to his surprise the guard wasn't hard to look at. Though his body was disfigured only a little Kurzon was able to make more on this guard than he had on anyone else in the city. ""hmph"" he grunted contently with a little smile as the guard gave him back his pass and opened the gate. Though not wanting to keep his glasses off for too long he quickly placed the glasses back on his face and entered the city slowly making his way toward the house of Orealis.</div></blockquote>"
5926,Kel Iim Briz - IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=73,2010-06-02T23:20:27,Elina,"<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i1011.photobucket.com/albums/af238/Phoenix_Legend/CF/Dune%20RP/Mini%20Planets/arakis1024.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Her name was Lady Ayana Kasuna she was both blind and mute now living with Princess of Tyrenia, Amber Hale in her home. Though she didn't mind much being with the Princess, mostly kept herself in her room studying with special books that only she could read. Learning about the wars, the past and everything she could on what was going on why it started. Most couldn't understand why a young woman like her would spend so much time studying what she could even see, but they left it alone. Ayana never gave anyone reason to hate or think ill of her so if she wanted to spend time understanding what was going on and why it was happen all of it they would let her.<br/><br/>But Ayana had surprised some with a special gift though most let it go as it was during the massive evacuation during the war. But to see one like her doing what she did shocked many though at the time they didn't get to complain it was get out or be killed. Though some on Tyrenia were now trying to study the worms behavior and figure out how someone like Ayana could call the worm, but so far nothing was discovered.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Lady Ayana I have your lunch. I'm coming in M'lady""</span><br/><br/>Byana spoke before pushing the door to Ayana's room open and stepping inside smiling as she saw the young woman sitting at her desk as usual. Setting the tray down on the table and moving slowly to open the windows some to get in a little fresh air.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Come on M'lady you need to eat than you can go back to your studies.""</span><br/><br/>Ayana hearing her name looked up at Byana and smiled some before shifting up slowly and walked over to where the food was, taking a glance out the window before sitting down. Letting out a breath and took as sip of the water.</span>"
5927,Kel Iim Briz - IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=73,2010-06-03T07:11:35,wolfgirl-taylor,"Isabella did he usual rounds around her home, just making sure eveyone was happy and not harming the planet they lived on. She was fearing a war form her sister Amber, the princess of th Planet Tyrenia and that scared her. She loved her sister dearly but her plant wadn't doing as well as the plant she lived on so yes she would want to eather distory her plant or take all the people over there. Isabella wasn't a princess or anything special like that. She just loved her planet. She knew there was somethng bad in the near future she sits down at her desk turns on her desk lamp on grabs some paper and a pen.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Dear Princeess Amber Hale of planet Tyrenia, this is you sister Isabella from planet Adaria, I know your feelings toward my planet, now I know I am not a princess like yourslef but sister please back off with your thoughts of war or takign the people of Adaria.........yes, I am your sister and I know what your thinking so I know this is what your planing on doing. Please stand down sister, neather of our people nor our plantes need a war......<br/><br/>                                                                                                 Love your sister,<br/>                                                                                                         Isabella</span><br/><br/>She folded up the letter put it in a envalope and gave it the the messagner and paied him to get it to Amber over night so she would get it to her over night. SHe walked back to the house and sat on her couch thinking.<br/><br/>The messagenr entered Planet Tyrenia not too long after and gave the letter Amber and left to his home planet, he wasn't a fan of Amber's planet, to hot."
5928,Kel Iim Briz - IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=73,2010-06-03T14:08:40,Kannon,"<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i1011.photobucket.com/albums/af238/Phoenix_Legend/CF/Dune%20RP/Mini%20Planets/NaturesBeauty.jpg"">[ img ]</a>Kurzon was lost. He didn't realize just how intricate the city was, he knew he was lost because he passed the same shop three times already. Kurzon looked around too see if he could get his bearings when he spotted something off. A tall figure was darting in the same direction he wanted to go, so he followed the figure keeping his presence hidden. He followed this figure all the way to the house of Orealis. ""not good"" he grunted as the figure began slid back into an ally way.<br/><br/>Kurzon followed the the figure taking off his glasses to get a better look at the sin in the figures heart but all he saw black shadow over it, this was even worse. Black shadows normally means a bringer a death. Kurzon now made it his top priority, there was no way he'd let let a potential employer die before he even inquired about work. He chased this shadow up and up, inside  tall building that was near the Main house entrance. It was most likely a badly place communication tower or something Kurzon didn't take note of what kind of building it was.<br/><br/>They continued up wards till the shadow stopped and began fitting something together, a long rifle it looked like. ""Damn it"" he whispered to himself as he quietly climbed up behind the shadow. The shadow was totally unaware of his presence, or so he thought. Before Kurzon could get the jump on the figure it turned rapidly and fire a shot straight at him. Kurzon only just avoided the shot and in the process pulled his gun out, there was no way he draw his sword among the frame work of the tower they were in. As he regained his stance he aimed the gun and the shadow and fired with out hesitation.<br/><br/>The blast was loud and deafening, it would be no surprised if anyone came running to see what it was. The body of the shadow fell off the edge of the tower missing it's right arm and half it's  lung. That was the kind of fire power his pistol packed. Could blow a whole the size of a waste paper bin in pretty much anything soft. Harder object like walls as so on would only have a whole the size of a hand. As the body hit the ground the shadow left it revealing long blond hair.<br/><br/>""a woman?"" he said out loud. ""hmpf"" he grunted disapproving the courses some people take."
5929,Kel Iim Briz - IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=73,2010-06-13T21:14:37,Elina,"<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i1011.photobucket.com/albums/af238/Phoenix_Legend/CF/Dune%20RP/Mini%20Planets/NaturesBeauty.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Aurora sat inside her chambers looking out the large window still thinking about everything Deylin said to her. The room was large much like a master suite really though slightly larger in comparison. Walking into the room one was greeted by marble floors of course the soft, smooth surface always a nice feeling and the sparkle that came from them was just as lovely. They were a soft tone of beige mixed with a sea green and some white to offset it all. The walls were in that same sea green trimmed in a snow white accent along the edge and baseboards, and within each wall was a mural depicting scenes from when her cousin was alive. One showed Paul first taking the water of life, another was when he fought that monster Fey, there was even a mural depicting Paul riding the worms. They all told stories of the past and it rather helped Aurora remember.<br/><br/>As one stepped into the room more directly in front of them was her bed, a large king adorned in the same colors as in the room. Silk, and velvet sheets and bedspread washed over the large bed to the floor. Small throw pillows were accented with gems in the center gave it a more elegant appeal while large post cut with ornate designs stood at the four corners. Even the headboard and foot board were inlay with ornate, delicate images adding just a little more charm to the bed. A nice oak table sat to the left of her bed with only a light upon it, though the shelf below had many a book upon its shelf.<br/><br/>A large door was just to the left of the table that lead to a very elegant and beautiful bath. To the right of her bed was another door leading to her closet, and along the same wall was a large solid oak dresser with double mirrors. It had her families seal cut into the center with small seals along the outside representing the different marriages that had occurred through the generations. To the left wall was a marble fireplace with a large cream and blue couch just infront and a large leoiger fur rug running the length of the couch along the floor. A leoiger of course a rare species of cat that once roamed the lands before its extinction. It was a cross with a leopard, tiger and lion making it a very dangerous, yet also beautiful feline to see if you were so lucky. It stood nearly 7 feet tall and weighted over 2000 pounds.<br/><br/>As Aurora sat thinking her eyes would move towards one of two large book cases on either side of the fireplace, and she shifted up slowly making her way towards them before hearing some noise from the outside of her window. Someone actually managing to slip past the gates and security to get near the palace, though it would seem the guards had already taken the person into custody. The look of the clothes said it was a private assassin most likely from one of the other planets, yet they bore no mark to say which one.<br/><br/>Some of the other guards from the palace doing their usual patrol had spotted the young man who was in pursuit of the stranger near the palace and were making their way to speak with him. A tall, dark-haired male took a step forward kneeling down to look over the body of the dead woman, before looking up at the man responsible for her death.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""I am Lt. Marchel Tredan of the Royal Guard to her highness Empress Aurora Orealis you just killed an assassin we have been hunting for months. Please come down we will not harm you though I would be most honored if you would accompany me back to the palace. I'm sure the Empress will be most pleased with what you have done.""</span><br/><br/>Marchel who had been with the Orealis family for years was one of her most trusted guards and loyal friends so to have his word was his bond. None would harm the man to do so would be undermining the Lt's words and was punishable by death. The other guards already beginning to clean up the body and take it back to have looked over for any evidence of why and who she worked for.</span>"
5930,The X,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7307,2012-04-19T03:14:18,XxMysticBloodXx123,"There are different styles of vampires. Some are sane some are not. They call the insane ones are known as X's. they were once human though. Which makes there body shrink. There said to not be able to change back. But its possiable for one girl to change all that.<br/><br/>The girls name is Rin.She is 17 years old and the daughter of the worlds best vampire hunter. She has grown up learning the ways to hunt and destroy the creatures but has always found a love for them. Seeing as she goes to a school full of them, she goes there because it's her fathers duty to keep them in line. She has long black hair going down to her waist line, Sky blue eyes, about 5'10"", thin but muscular and fights with swords, though she like using her hands for fighting. She is sweet and caring for everyone around her. Though she can be a little insencitive to anyone who talks badly about vampires other than her father.<br/><br/>One day a new vampire is brought into the school. Chi. He is an 18 year old new breed and everyone is unsure how to treat him so he is alone. He wears a hat to keep the sun from his eyes and leather glove filled with anti-vampire magic stopping his razor sharp claws from growing to big. His eyes are all black but a red puple in the middle. Him being a X he is smaller than he sould be. he had jet black hair with a red streak on his bangs it is more of an ""emo""haircut. he has the red streak from the blood. that area has been stained permently with the blood of his victoms. Which is exactly why Rin is so attrached to him, and why her father is so dispising to him.<br/><br/>Story- Once he comes to the school he is assigned to his classes all with the human Rin to see how well he can stable himself. He is always tempted by her and is always smelling and wanting to taste her blood. Having her bug him isn't helping it either is one chance encounter with a steak knife and them in the dorm kitchen by themselfs enough for him to snap?After that they are close and friends. It escalates into a loving relationship (R) and him getting to become a real vampire again. With him normal he is around 6'3"".<br/><br/>In this story I need someone to be Chi but If you would like, like if you prefer being girls I can be Chi."
5931,The X,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7307,2012-04-19T04:21:13,Spirit,Curious.
5932,The X,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7307,2012-04-19T04:35:17,XxMysticBloodXx123,awesome :)Hope you decide to join :3
5933,Looming Shadows,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7349&start=20,2012-05-16T04:21:43,moonsorrow,"Reggie closed his eyes and shook his head slowly as Ra and Naureen left the room ""I'll be right there.""<br/>Standing and opening his eyes to look at the hologram Reggie noticed the creature was using electricity, this inspired an audible chuckle from his lips as he turned and left the room. Reggie cracked his knuckles then reached out a hand as he approached the electric field, simply absorbing the charge mid stride. Entire body sparking with an electric charge now, Reggie burst into a sprint.<br/><br/>Reggie closed the distance across the room towards the creature quite swiftly, zigging only a few feet away and taking a few steps up the back of the stage. He pushed off the wall with his feet, creating a gust of wind to propel himself with more force towards the creature. Part of this maneuver was intended to give a better view of the creature and it's anatomy, after inspection Reggie nodded silently to himself '<span style=""font-style: italic"">Definitely has an anatomy similar to that of a human, should have at least a few of the same weaknesses.</span>' Reggie Reached out with his right hand, aiming to grab the creature by the side of the neck and drag him to the ground, his left hand pulled in close to his body, prepared to send a few shots to the creatures ribs and kidneys."
5934,Looming Shadows,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7349&start=20,2012-05-19T23:39:08,The Creator 7,"<span style=""color: #BF0000"">Naureen fell to the floor as she was ripped open. She was in deep nearly intolerable pain due to her injury from that lightening quick creature. Besides that she was nearly beside herself from that god awful noise it was making with that lute. It sounded worse than when she first started playing the mountian dulcimer which was high pitched enough. <br/><br/>â€œArchemedes, leave now!â€ Naureen spoke harshly. The great white owl only paused for a split second to see what she was going to do next. When he saw the sparkling red capsule, he flew straight up stairs, shivering in fear.<br/> </span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF00FF"">~She is gonna use that thing again! Oh god have mercy on those downstairs......~ Archemedes mind spoke to those who could hear him as he flew quickly back to the room he was in and landed near the chair where Naureen's backpack was. he walked under the chair and tucked his head under his wing. </span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""> As she looked for the creature, she opened her side box on her belt and took out a weird shape capsule and threw it into the middle of the room then grabbed her mask to put on.<br/><br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i1088.photobucket.com/albums/i325/TheCreator7/0-%20Lady%20Rosewoode/Single%20Dose%20Potions/SkunkBomb.gif"">[ img ]</a><br/><br/><br/>The smell was released on impact and the micro particles floated about the room filling the room full of the vile smell of skunk cabbage. Skunk cabbage was well known not to be fatal but it did cause a burning in the eyes as well as a powerful smell. When the smell is concenttrated, it would burn the nose and most creatures, humans particularly, would immediately start to puke their stomach contents and then get the dry heaves until they are out into clear fresh air.<br/><br/>She then began to speak as she threw a second capsule against the ceiling. <br/><br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i1088.photobucket.com/albums/i325/TheCreator7/0-%20Lady%20Rosewoode/Single%20Dose%20Potions/SleeperBomb.gif"">[ img ]</a><br/><br/>The capsule exploded and a blue tinge vapor slowly made it's way thru out the room. It was a very light weight mixture of  one of the products of a certain tree called Splosh Willow. This tree had a fruit that could be seperated into two completely different componets. One was the fruit which was dried and crushed into a powder. The powder will put an elephant to sleep except that it was noted that the elephants didn't happen to be effected if they ate the fruit whole. The seeds kept them from getting sleepy for they were the antidote to the fleshy part of the fruit.<br/><br/><br/>â€œBhfoirm poll dubh .......  teacht damhÃ¡in alla gossmer dom ....â€<br/><br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i1088.photobucket.com/albums/i325/TheCreator7/01-%20Naureen%20Merriweather/Spellweb.gif"">[ img ]</a><br/><br/>Naureen took out another capsule.  She paused to eat the capsule before continuing the spell sequence:<br/><br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i1088.photobucket.com/albums/i325/TheCreator7/0-%20Lady%20Rosewoode/Single%20Dose%20Potions/EarthDragonBloodCapsule.gif"">[ img ]</a><br/><br/>(Pause to wait for spiders to come out of the black hole)<br/>â€œ...Casadh ar an ngrÃ©asÃ¡n ... Casadh air Ã³ ann â€¦.. Casadh air Ã³  anseo â€¦...a chosaint dom! â€¦...â€<br/>Naureen pointed to the two corners of the area that she was in then  paused once again as she watched the lightening. She wasn't afraid of the lightening to herself or to her plant but was afraid for the others......Plus she didn't have the breath to mutter the part until she had rested and allow the pill do it's job. She closed her eyes as the one called Reggie attacked with great speed. <br/>~Everyone wants to do away with this creature?~ she asked herself then began once more:<br/><br/>â€œFoirceannadh gar agus leigheas â€¦.Sruth fola agus tÃ©achtÃ¡n ...matÃ¡in cneasaigh fÃ©in â€¦.matÃ¡in neartÃº fÃ©in â€¦..craiceann  cneasaigh fÃ©in.....craiceann  cneasaigh fÃ©in â€¦.... craiceann neartÃº fÃ©in â€¦..PÃ©ine bÃ¡s agus cÃ©imnithe away .... â€¦..............<br/><br/>Mar fhoirm gaoithe â€¦...Gaoithe nÃ­os tapÃºla! â€¦.. Buille sciobtha â€¦.  Phiocadh suas smionagar....â€  Naureen whispered as she finished the third spell nearly in a row. A wind began to blow and then whirled into smallish wind devils which would pick up debri of she would command it but she allowed the 4 wind devils blow the fumes about in hopes of subduing everyone in the room with either the skunk bomb or the sleeper bomb and most likely a combination of both bombs. <br/> </span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF8040"">She began to feel better and pulled herself up with her staff. By this time Ross was downstairs with some kind of a harpoon type of a gadget that she had not ever seen before. With her mask on, Naureen was able to move freely with out being expose to the bombs for inside the mask was a protective layer of each of two antidotes. <br/><br/>Suddenly a ball of fire was flying across the room towards the bar! With the dust devils whirling about who knows what might happen.... Naureen watched as her spells were working. The gossimer spiders were making the web as directed, the bomb particles were floating about and being propelled by the wind devils. There was no more that Naureen would do at this moment. She had set more then enough out there to fight on her behalf. <br/><br/> </span>"
5935,Looming Shadows,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7349&start=20,2012-05-21T06:50:40,Ghaleon_Sericia,"Through all the commotion, the music only got worse as time went on. Now another was darting toward him with impressive speed. The first initial hit from the young boy was spot on, as well as the several hits to the ribs. The beast became enraged as he began to play faster, spinning like a whirlwind. Once it hit a certain speed, From within the torrent, He would move his body out of the grip and pull his lute back to send it into the boys back with impressive force, hoping the initial hit was enough to fling him away from him.<br/><br/>Once he was surely free, He growled loudly as the woman from before started throwing gas bombs, and multiple spells his way. The smell was unbearable as he began to lose a little bit of balance as he began to sneeze from the smell, trying to get it out of it's nose. A small howl came from the beast as he began to play a series of notes, Sending more fire toward the bombs, trying to rid the smell.<br/><br/>Alas, another person came from above and began assessing the situation. This was becoming a nuisance. With a loud cord he sent a loud soundwave across the room, hoping to play it loud enough to either explode their ear drums. The chord stayed loud as Efreet howled, his voice matched the pitch perfectly, in order to keep it going before he moved away from the first syringe. Efreet growled again, sending a bolt of lightning toward Ross who threw another right after. The syringe hit him in the chest, administering it's contents. The second it hit, The beast yelped and fell back a little in pain and weakness. The smells were driving him nuts, as his playing got more crazed, as well as a fog slowly taking over it's mind in few seconds. The playing continued, but the beast almost stopped moving. It wreathed in consciousness, losing it's vision straight away.<br/><br/>The creature would never stop it seemed as the playing lost all consistency, playing a garbled song that had no chords. The Spells placed from him remained around the room, fires and electricity all around him. The creature still tried to move, resilient to it's last breath and still very dangerous. The severed head of the wolf could still bite. If anyone payed attention, the beast was completely unconscious, yet still the lute played for him, forcing his fingers to continue the onslaught until the room was purged of it's darkness. Though the creature wasn't moving, any who tried to touch it would be electrocuted. The strumming kicked up again as a wall of fire began to form around the creature, as a last stitch effort. If he wasn't stopped now, the flame wall would grow to the ceiling and fly out in all directions, bathing the bar in holy fire. The creature though was on it's knees limp, save for the arms and hands that created this flame wall."
5936,Looming Shadows,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7349&start=20,2012-05-21T08:40:10,Nedovak,"He needed three more bodies he looked around and saw Naureen enter the room and cast a spell that caused a big Venus flytrap to grow out of the ground.<br/><br/>""The beauty lies in the eyes of the beholder.Even the pretty butterflies eat dead carcass when they need to feed and the ugly duckling can turn into a swan on it's own, with no outside help from anyone."" Naureen said this to Ra.<br/><br/>""And yet you seem to be so critical of people."" Ra said this with a chuckle. Ra ran across the floor to another body and cautiously dragged it back to the pile. As he looked up from the pile he saw the beast grab and throw Naureen across the room.<br/><br/>""YOU CHOOSE TO FACE ME, SO BE IT!!!!"" The beast yelled out. Ra kept his head under the bar as a ball of fire hit over him. Ra looked up and saw Reggie sprinting across the room towards the beast. The little bastard was talented that was why Ra had taken him on as a student. Ra watched as he ran up a wall and propelled himself towards the beast and land a few hits on him. Ra had three bodies and he needed 2 more. Ra saw the man for the cartel throw a knife and directly after that a syringe the knife missed but the syringe hit. Ra used this distraction to run across and grab another body and drag it back to the pile. Ra's eyes started watering as a powerful smell erupted in the room. Ra pulled up the cloth he had tied around his neck and used it as a mask to block out the smell.<br/><br/>Ra looked around and saw Naureen throw a bomb and a blue vapor come out of it he assumed she was the reason for the smell. Ra knelt down and made a small flower grow out of the ground he used it to teleport next to Naureen using the flower he had put on her shoulder earlier.<br/><br/>""I wish you hadn't used those bombs it stinks in here."" Ra said to Naureen before grabbing a body that was next to her and diving into the flower and coming out of the flower near the pile. He dropped the last body on the pile and started concentrating on the seeds underneath. A loud sound caused Ra to look up and see that the beast had a wall of fire around here. I had better hurry up Ra thought to himself. If someone were watching the pile of bodies Ra was knelt to they wouldn't notice anything at first. After awhile the bodies started melting until they seemed like piles of flesh eventually there was just a pile of bones on top of the seeds. Almost instantaneously a large vine grew from the spot where the bodies had been. The vine grew around the beast grabbing each of its limbs and holding it spread eagle. Ra quickly traveled through the vine to the creature before the fire could burn the vine away.<br/><br/>Ra stood over the creature and grabbed the lute trying to pull it away. The beast had a firm grip so Ra pulled out one of his knifes and used the but of it to smash its hand. Ra heard a crunch as the beasts pinky and ring finger broke. The fire was growing hotter around Ra. With the beasts fingers broken Ra was able to wrench the lute out of its hands. As soon as the lute was out of the beasts hands the fire died down and the music slowly faded away. Ra looked down and saw the beast slowly transforming into the musician he had seen on the stage earlier.<br/><br/>""Well that was sure exciting."" Ra looked around at the others breathing heavily. A sudden crash caused Ra to turn towards the door as a group of men rushed in. There were twenty men in total. Ra let out a whistle when he saw that four of the men had pistols. They must come from a very well funded group Guns were almost as expensive as organically re-grown limbs. Ra watched as another man entered he seemed to be the leader of the group.<br/><br/>""Kill any survivors. Bring Joseph to me. Alive."" He said barely looking at RA and the others. Ra Had the vine expand creating a small wall between the musician, himself, and the guys trying to kill them. He wanted the musician to answer some questions.<br/><br/>""Well if you think you are going to be able to kill us so easily you are already fucked."" Ra called out to the men. Ra jumped towards one of the overturned tables as he flew through the air towards the table he threw two knives one of the knives caught the leader of the group across the mouth opening his cheek from his lips to his jaw, blood sprayed across the wall and onto some of his men. The leader clutched his face in anguish as he stumbled out the door. The second knife hit one of the gunman in the eye. Ra rolled behind the table as the gunman he hit with the knife collapsed to the ground dead, blood gushing out of his eye socket. The men dazed at first, seeing their leader wounded and their comrade dead paused for a bit then started attacking. Ra ducked as he heard shots being fired and bullets flying past his head.<br/><br/>""Guess it isn't over yet guys. But it is only twenty.. eighteen men we should be able to take care of them."" Ra said to everyone else. But he knew it wouldn't be easy the fact that they weren't falling apart without their leader suggested expert training. Ra tied the lute to his belt so he wouldn't lose it and prepared himself for another fight."
5937,Looming Shadows,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7349&start=20,2012-05-23T00:33:33,moonsorrow,"Reggie clung to the beast's neck, the force from the spinning making it nearly impossible to throw anymore hits. Out of nowhere something hit him in the back, sending him flying across the room where he hit the wall just above the door, Reggie managed to reduce most if not all of the damage from the impact by twisting mid air and landing crouched on the wall. Reggie used the electric charge created by the beast to cling to the wall, absorbing it very slowly into his body.<br/><br/>Reggie simply watched the last few moments of the fight from the wall when suddenly below him several men busted through the door. Reggie noticed a symbol that adorned someone who was obviously the leader of the group and He immediately broke out in a cold sweat. When the man spoke he felt some semblance of relief that they weren't here for him. Reggie watched Ra make his move and followed suit, dropping from the wall, little tendrils of electricity briefly sparking between himself and the wall as he left it. Reggie landed standing on the shoulders of one of the gunmen, squeezed his feet together and did a spinning front flip, releasing the mans head just after he heard that satisfying crunch as the thug's head nearly left his shoulders.<br/><br/>Reggie landed on top of another man's head, the unexpected weight taking him to the floor where Reggie proceeded to stomp on the mans neck and give his foot a healthy twist. It was about now that the men noticed Reggie, however they were once again startled as the knives from Ra made contact with their targets which gave Reggie another moment to make his exit. Weaving between legs and people, Reggie brushed his hand against nearly all of the blades the men were carrying, giving them just enough electric charge to startle them when they go for their weapons. With his little surprise left for their assailants, Reggie bolted for the bar and tossed himself in the air. Flying through the air, Reggie realized that he didn't get close enough to close the gap mid air, this was going to hurt but not as much as getting shot. Reggie closed his eyes and covered his face, using a strong gust to lift himself slightly and make it over the bar, but it would also send him right into the assortment of bottles lining the wall behind the bar."
5938,Looming Shadows,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7349&start=20,2012-05-23T23:04:16,The Creator 7,"<span style=""color: #FF8000"">Naureen watched the beast as he shot off electricity. Naureen heard the noise which grated on her nerves. She took out some webbing and stuffed her ears while it helped, the webbing didn't completely block the sound. She watched the beast as he strummed and howled. She was amazed how long that beast could hold a note.....<br/><br/>A few minutes later, after she started to feel better from the spells as well as the earth pill. She then heard Ra. <br/>Naureen just smiled weakly as she spoke to Ra.<br/>â€œI am being fair to me. I can not afford to lose friends any longer. So I protect myself from others. Besides I should take care of myself so that I can look after others. Now I let people prove themselves to me and not take them at face value any longer.â€ <br/><br/>Naureen noticed how well Reggie performed his acrobatics. He zigged and zagged with the greatest of ease. He could even stick to the wall as if he was a fly or spider!  <br/>~He could actually be worth something outside of his family name. Good for him. I hope he will be more than what I have thought when he spoke with his pretty manners....~ Naureen thought to her self as well as making a mental note to speak of the ease of his acrobatics.<br/><br/> </span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #BFBF00"">  Naureen gasped as Ra came out of the flower and spoke to her. She quickly recovers and spoke<br/>â€œNow how about that? A new highway system growing on my chest. And the stink bomb is useful to make your opponent gag while you can capture the person a bit easier. The sleeper bomb can put the person asleep and then you have an easier time in capturing the person or creature. Hasn't failed me yet. I just wait and keep a safe distance until it is the right time.â€<br/><br/>As Naureen finishes speaking, a group of ruffians came in yelling for Joeseph.<br/>~Here we go again...... Let's make the wind devils a bit bigger and see what will happen.~<br/><br/>â€œGaoithe nÃ­os tapÃºla! â€¦...fÃ¡s nÃ­os mÃ³ â€¦..fÃ¡s nÃ­os mÃ³ â€œ  </span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF8040""> Naureen stood up as she chanted her spell. The small wind devils grew larger. In fact they grew to 6 foot tall and were whirling much faster, creating a tornado effect and sucking in everything in their path including people. Her strength was returning but she was using it as fast as her body was regaining. She was getting tired and soon would not be able to hold the spell. She reach down to her boot to retrieve a couple daggers which she could use if need be. With the daggers she controlled the wind devils so that they would suck up anything in their path. She decided to use the gossamer spiders.....<br/><br/>â€œGossemer dom .... Ã‰ist le mo ghuÃ­ â€¦. ClÃºdach mo namhaid ..... casadh ar an ngrÃ©asÃ¡n cosÃºil le coccoon thart timpeall orthu !â€<br/><br/>The spiders stopped their current project and dashed off to secure Naureen's enemy. Two to each man which took out three quite quickly as they helplessly tried to get out of the sticky web which is designed to hold a spider's prey.<br/><br/>She saw Ross heading to the door and called out<br/>â€œRoss! Watch out for the gossamer spider webs! One can't get out of them easily! They have been bred to be extra sticky. Only with the right stuff can you get out of the webbing.â€<br/><br/>She only hoped that she called out in time.   </span>"
5939,Looming Shadows,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7349&start=20,2012-05-24T12:48:11,Nedovak,"Ra crouched behind the table waiting for a moment when he could move. All of a sudden he saw Reggie fly past him towards the bar. Reggie barely made it over the bar and ended up slamming into the wall behind it. Ra grinned Reggie always was one for flair. Ra's attention was pulled back to the fight as one of the soldiers stepped around the table and brought a sword down at him.<br/><br/>Ra quickly brought up his knife and used it to deflect the mans swing so the sword hit the ground next to him. Using this as an opening Ra kicked the mans wrist causing him to drop his sword. The man retaliated by pulling at a dagger and stabbing towards Ra's midsection. Ra grabbed the man by the wrist and pulled him forward quickly, then just as quickly breaking the mans wrist and stabbing the man in the throat. Blood gushed out of the mans opened neck spraying blood all over Ra. Ra kicked the now dead man over to the side and wiped the gore from his face.<br/><br/>A strong surge of wind grabbed Ra's attention. Ra could see 6 foot tall funnels of wind roaring around the bar. Ra presumed they were brought about by Naureen that woman seemed to have no tact. Ra chuckled she certainly enjoyed the whole shock and awe thing. Ra looked just in time to see the man form the cartel open up a wormhole and suck bullets, knives, and two men into the void. Ra shivered a little that was void magic and he had used it in such power. He watched as the cartel man walked shakily towards a door pausing to stab a man in the throat who had tried to stop him. Ra was slightly worried as the cartel man left the building he probably wouldn't be able to stay conscious much longer, to use void magic in such a high concentration would kill lesser men."
5940,Looming Shadows,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7349&start=20,2012-05-26T23:25:29,moonsorrow,"Cut up and a bit bruised from smashing bottles with his body, Reggie picked himself up off the floor into a crouching position where he began looking for things to use as tools ""I've really got to start carrying a weapon...""<br/>Reggie managed to scrounge up a large assortment of bottles from behind the counter and a large dagger which he immediately began charging with electricity, rather grateful to the beast for giving him so much excess energy, as all this would be taking it's toll on him by now if it hadn't. After the dagger had enough of a charge to incapacitate a normal adult he stood, and began throwing the bottles at a grouping of four men who had begun making their way in his direction, each bottle falling just short of their target and smashing on the floor, coating the ground in the liquid from the bottles. One of the men burst out laughing and in a gruff voice he spoke ""You missed you little wanker!""<br/>Reggie only grinned and held up the dagger, arcing with electricity ""I wasn't aiming for you.""<br/>With only a flick of his wrist He embedded the dagger in the ground at the men's feet causing them to spasm uncontrollably as the electric charge used the alcohol as a conductor and filled their bodies. While Reggie wasn't looking, one of the men had circled around the bar and was coming up on him from behind. The man raised his sword over his head and began to bring it down over Reggie. A glint of movement in a piece of glass nearby caught Reggie's attention prompting him to spin around and punch the man in the wrist, causing him to stop mid strike.<br/>Reggie stood there for a moment looking the man in the eye, simply contemplating the best course of action. With a grin he decided to utterly embarrass the man, sending a few punches into his stomach and one to his chin. The thug was shocked, partially from the hits he had just taken and again by who he was fighting and a giant smile played across his rough features ""Reginald! You may be surprised how high the bounty on your head has gotten! Whatever you did pissed your uncle off real good, now if you don't mind I have a few bounties to collect, including yours!""<br/>The ruffian took a swing at Reggie sideways with his sword, Reggie ducked under it and kicked the man in the side of the knee, causing him to fall to his knees. Mid fall Reggie jumps up, knee forward and catches the man square in the middle of the face. The thug landed on his back and immediately tried to lift himself to his feet to no avail as Reggie landed with both knees in the middle of the man's chest ""My uncle won't be the one issuing orders for the family much longer, You probably should have sucked up to me when you had the chance.""<br/>Reggie reached over and grabbed the man's sword from his hand and pried it rather easily from his fingers as the shock had loosened his grip significantly and raised it up over his head ""And please, call me Reggie.""<br/>He spoke as he drove the sword down into the mans throat, severing the mans wind pipe and spinal column in one motion. Reggie picked himself up, body beginning to feel a little heavy from his acrobatics and shouted to Ra and Naureen ""We need to end this some time today, try to keep one alive if you don't mind terribly, I have some questions I'd like answered."""
5941,Looming Shadows,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7349&start=20,2012-05-27T07:47:43,Nedovak,"Ra peered over the table and noticed there were only two people left.<br/><br/>""We need to end this some time today, try to keep one alive if you don't mind terribly, I have some questions I'd like answered."" Ra heard Reggie shout out. Ra smiled he could grab the man whose cheek he had sliced open. He jumped up and ran towards the door.<br/><br/>""I will grab the guy that went outside. Then I will go after mister cartel man and bring him back I am pretty sure he has passed out somewhere."" Ra yelled out as he ran towards the door. One of the men still standing moved to intercept Ra. Ra didn't even pause as he pulled out a knife and slashed the man across the throat. A wave of blood sprayed out of the mans throat. Ra grabbed one of his throwing knifes and threw it at the other guy the knife made a thud as it embedded itself in his chest.<br/><br/>Ra burst out of the door and looked around. The commander was sitting against the wall outside the bar. Breathing heavily and holding his hand against hi open cheek trying to undue the damaged caused by Ra's dagger. Ra walked up to the general and kicked him on the side of the head knocking him out. Ra placed a seed on the man and concentrated making it grow into a vine that slowly wrapped around the man binding him tightly. Ra picked the man up and through him into the door.<br/><br/>""He is still alive don't kill him. I am going to go get the cartel guy."" Ra yelled this through the door before running off. Ra followed the footsteps left by The cartel man until he found the guy passed out in a pile of garbage. Ra picked him up and walked back to the bar. Once inside he put the cartel man down.<br/><br/>""I am so tired of carrying bodies around."" Ra declared to the room. He then turned to Reggie<br/><br/>""So Gremlin, what is this I hear about you having a bounty on your head. And why did I find this out through a henchman"" Ra looked at Reggie with a more studied gaze.<br/><br/>""What exactly has happened since I left?"""
5942,Looming Shadows,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7349&start=20,2012-05-27T22:34:39,The Creator 7,"<span style=""color: #FF4000"">Naureen was definitely tiring. But she began to disparate the wind devils with a spell.<br/><br/>"" Buille sciobtha! BÃ¡s ar shiÃºl...""<br/>As the wind devils died down, the smell was gone from the room and all of the broken bits and pieces were left in a pile in the middle in the room except for behind the bar. Naureen leaned against the wall and watched the Gossomer Spiders finish their meal on the men they had captured. Much of the battle had escaped Naureen's attention for she was not used to battling. She did not care to battle which is why she was so surprised at being chosen and still was.<br/><br/>The only things she really remembered were Reggie's terrific moves and how he used the knife that he had charged to fry some of the men, she barely remembered Reggie's favor to save one of the men. She did not catch why but she did hear some talking to Reggie about some uncle.<br/><br/>She then saw Ra rush out after he said<br/><blockquote class=""uncited""><div> ""I will grab the guy that went outside. Then I will go after mister cartel man and bring him back I am pretty sure he has passed out somewhere."" </div></blockquote>  Then Ra tossed a man inside , yelled <blockquote class=""uncited""><div> He is still alive don't kill him. I am going to go get the cartel guy."" </div></blockquote>. Naureen shook her head before speaking to her plant.<br/>""Go sit on the man."" <br/>The VenusFly Trap went and sat on the man. <br/>When Ra came back with the cartel man, he asked <blockquote class=""uncited""><div> ""I am so tired of carrying bodies around.<br/>""So Gremlin, what is this I hear about you having a bounty on your head. And why did I find this out through a henchman"" <br/>""What exactly has happened since I left?"" </div></blockquote><br/><br/>Naureen countered with <br/>""What has happened after I grew the wind devils to rid the smell, sleeping powder and debris? I am so totally lost after a while in a battle. That is the number one reason why I can not figure out why I am chosen to fight. I have not ever been good at battling. Only at healing and controlling weather to some extent. ""<br/>She looked over to the gossamer spiders scurrying about looking for more warm bodies to eat.<br/><br/>""Sheesh I gotta get them back before they eat to bursting.......  teacht damhÃ¡in alla gossemer dom ....""<br/><br/>The Gossamer Spiders stopped what they were doing and came back to Naureen. They were clicking and clacking.<br/><br/>""You did well my faithful Gossamer  Spiders, Just sit a bit till I can send you home. Gossamer dom ....  a chosaint.  ""<br/><br/>Naureen sagged down against the wall and the spiders made a semi circle around her.<br/></span>"
5943,Looming Shadows,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7349&start=20,2012-07-13T20:40:20,moonsorrow,"Reggie wobbled where he stood slightly, mild exhaustion apparent on his every feature ""Now, shall we see what our friend here knows?""<br/>With a crack of his knuckles, Reggie approached the man that Ra had preserved and crouched directly in front of him ""So, this is the part where you tell me everything, how much my uncle knows, the current status of things on the estate and if my sister has been involved in any way.""<br/>Reggie cracked his knuckles ""You're probably going to die regardless what you say, however the more expediently you volunteer this information is directly related to how much pain you go through before we put you out of our misery.""<br/>Simply for emphasis, Reggie reached out and caressed the area around the man's missing cheek. Reggie found himself taken back to the good, simple days on the estate when his parents were alive and the madness that pervades the world had not yet seeped into his life like a cancer. he turned his head towards Ra ""Well you see master, I'm worth quite the cash prize these days.""<br/>""That's usually what happens when you attempt to assassinate the head of one of the most powerful retaining families in existence."" He said with an almost inappropriately nonchalant tone.<br/>""As for hearing it from a henchman... shit happens?"" Reggie raised his eyebrows hoping that would be enough.<br/>""Now, this man knows what I need to know.""<br/>""so, either help me extract the information or let me work."""
5944,Looming Shadows,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7349&start=20,2012-07-17T13:16:38,Nedovak,"Ra looked down at Reggie processing the information he was just given, maybe Ra should have checked in on Reggie since he had left. Ra narrowed his eyes at Reggie this was far from over.<br/><br/>""Later Reginald."" Was all Ra said to him as he knelt down next to the man and looked him in the eyes.<br/><br/>""can you talk?"" The commander looked at him eyes wide with fear and pain, his tongue hanging out of his slashed cheek the blood running off of it and onto the ground. Ra snapped his fingers and repeated the question.<br/><br/>""mrah nrahme ish grordan."" The commander frowned as he worked the words around his newly opened cheek. Ra sighed and grabbed a seed from his pouch an idea forming in his head. Ra held the seed against the open wound and focused letting the seeds roots stretch out to the frayed edges of his cheeks slowly threading through his skin and knitting the upper and lower edges together in a makeshift cheek. The commanders eyes widened as his body arched up in pain, when Ra took his hand away from the mans newly formed cheek the commander collapsed against the floor breathing heavily.<br/><br/>""Okay lets try this one last time. what is your name?"" Ra asked the commander again. The commander looked at him then at Reggie and then opened his mouth again.<br/><br/>""My name is Jordan."" Jordan spoke slowly wincing as his new cheek moved with his mouth. His speech was still slurred but it was easy to understand. Ra smiled he was glad to see that his idea had worked.<br/><br/>""Good now answer Reggie's questions."" Ra smiled down at the man, a not so nice glint in his eyes.<br/><br/>""Your uncle knows that you are trying to kill him, he knows that you are jealous of his power and money. Since you have tried to kill him he has doubled the security, better guards, higher fences, twice as many checkpoints, and better weapons. He has your useless sister the only thing she is good for is as a bargaining chip to use against you."" Jordan got braver as he spoke his cheek slowly getting numb. Ra shot Reggie a pointed look making sure he would wait until Ra was done with Jordan.<br/><br/>""Ok now you answer my questions. Who hired you?"" Ra watched the mans eyes flicker down and to the right as his pupils dilated.<br/><br/>""I don't know."" Jordan's eyes flickered at Ra and then away again. Ra sighed and reached into his pouch again grabbing another seed this time placing it on Jordan's hand.<br/><br/>""One more time who hired you?"" Jordan just turned his head this time. Ra shrugged then focused on the seed again causing the roots to burst out of the small seeds and slowly bore just under Jordan's skin. They slowly started traveling up his arm making sure to stay between his skin and muscle. Jordan's eyes widened with unknown pain as the roots continued crawling up his arm. It was easy to see where the roots were as they raised the skin as they went. Ra stopped the roots at Jordan's elbow and spoke again.<br/><br/>""Now who hired you?"" Jordan gasped as the roots stopped inside of his arm eyes wide with fear and pain.<br/><br/>""We were hired... by Alfred Alexander... His uncle."" Jordan spoke in short breaths trying to control his breathing, the pain had lessened but it hadn't gone away he could feel the roots underneath his skin almost as if they were pulsing not wanting him to forget about his presence.<br/><br/>""Good now tell me what your mission was."" Ra made the roots grow a little more just to remind Jordan what would happen if he refused to answer again.<br/><br/>""We were sent in to take out a group of men and bring back Joseph alive that is all I was told I swear."" There were tears forming around Jordan's eyes threatening to run down his face. Ra made the roots travel up his arms again this time stopping them at his shoulder. Jordan was visibly crying now his arm searing with pain as the roots steadily crawled up his arm peeling the skin off of his muscles.<br/><br/>""Why was that your mission? Now start telling me everything or I will make it worse."" Jordan looked up at Ra his eyes red and puffy.<br/><br/>""Fine all we were told was that these men were interfering with the Core's plans and that they needed Joseph to undue the damage he was making. I swear that is all I know."" Ra looked down thoughtfully at Jordan this man certainly held up better then most people when roots were crawling around under his skin, but he doubted the man was lying at this point.<br/><br/>""Does anyone know about us?"" Ra tapped the seed deliberately the message clear.<br/><br/>""No we were only told to eliminate everyone in the bar and not leave any witnesses we just thought it was our good luck that it was almost completely devastated."" Ra smiled at Jordan and stood up walking over to the two unconscious bodies and paused for a second looking around.<br/><br/>""Hey Gremlin do you see Naureen anywhere? Hmm oh well I am gonna take these two back to Joseph see if I can't find a place to lay them down. Try not to enjoy Jordan too much ok, meet me in the office when you are done."" With that said Ra grabbed the two unconscious men and walked through the dead bodies. Ra stopped for a second and put them down quickly walking around and grabbing the guns and ammo he could find, stuffing them in his belt. Satisfied that he had gotten all the guns and ammo he picked the two men up again and headed back to Joseph's office. Ra stopped in front of Joseph's door and kicked the door open with a crash. Joseph jumped with a start as Ra walked in.<br/><br/>""Hey were can I put these two? they may not wake up for awhile."" Joseph stood up a little shaky at first then a smile spread across his features an he pressed a hidden button in his desk.<br/><br/>""Actually I have the perfect place to put them."" Ra was a little nervous at the strange smile and mysterious demeanor of Joseph. Ra's paranoia didn't improve when the desk started sliding across the room revealing a staircase. Joseph started down the staircase motioning for Ra to follow him.<br/><br/>""So I know this whole mysterious staircase thing is probably giving you a boner or some shit but A little explanation would be nice."" While Ra's tone was light there was an obvious threat buried in it Ra did not like the idea of following a man he did not trust down a mysterious staircase while he was carrying to unconscious people full of dead weight.<br/><br/>""Oh don't worry I built this place specifically for you guys and for the job I am paying you for. You know how I said I would provide lodgings for you, well this is it. By the way that was some impressive work you guys pulled off out there I am guessing that is the monster that was attacking the bar?"" Joseph asked the question  as he stepped off of the stairs and stood in front of a door with a keypad on the wall beside it. ""This wall is almost impenetrable a super carbon nano polymer three feet thick and the keypad only operates for specific people namely you guys and whoever else we allow in to the system. The pass code is 76937."" Joseph said this as he punched in the code and stood back as the door slid to the side revealing a large circular room. In the center was a large table surrounded by chairs. Joseph walked across the circular room and pulled open a door. ""This leads to the infirmary I think it will be the best place to put these two for now."" Ra followed a little overwhelmed at the complex and the thought Joseph must have put into it.<br/><br/>""This is quite a feat I never knew there was anything except sewage under the cities."" Ra followed Joseph down the hall to the infirmary and laid the two on the nearest beds. The room had five beds along one wall and on the opposite wall was a counter with cabinets hanging above it and a deep sink set inside of it.<br/><br/>""Yes it took a lot of time and a lot of money from some very lucrative people that are now dead."" Joseph walked over to a chair and sat on it. "" I will watch over them for now. Once everyone is in here let me know and I will give you the full tour."" Ra nodded and left heading back across the room to the main door and walked back up to the stairs and into the office and leaned against the desk waiting for Reggie."
5945,Looming Shadows,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7349&start=20,2012-07-24T14:01:59,Nedovak,"Joseph looked at Ross calmly slightly amused at Ross's flailing.<br/><br/>""Well you went out and fought that big monster then after you used an impressive amount of void magic without killing yourself you stumbled off. After that Ra found you unconscious and dragged you back lucky cause you probably would have been killed out there. Don't tell Ra I told you this but you would probably know him better as the Executioner. Anyways that is what happened to you. This is an underground complex I built for all of you as lodging and as a base of operation."" Joseph leaned back against the wall."
5946,Looming Shadows,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7349,2012-04-21T12:06:06,Nedovak,"Ra bent over to wipe the blood off his blade, the dead mans shirt made for an excellent rag. The three men were living examples of how inept the people of this world tended to be. With the amateur muggers dead and no longer troubling him he went back to what he was doing. The ally was cramped with barely enough room for two men to pass each other, rotting garbage and more then the three would be muggers laying dead in the gutter. Ra put the smell and claustrophobia out of his mind and focused on the seed he implanted into the wall feeding it energy slowly allowing the vines to spread deeper into the building, he found the office he was supposed to meet this mysterious man in, and allowed a small brown flower that would blend into the wall to sprout. There now he had an emergency exit, he moved around to the opposite side of the building where the main entrance was. As he walked out of the ally there really wasnâ€™t much of a difference it was just slightly wider and with more garbage then the small ally. He saw the corpses of small orphan children every so often among the decomposing garbage. It seemed to be day with a few rays of light creeping in between the cramped buildings, Ra hated this place and the way the building seemed to stretch upwards forever as if trying to devour the sun and every source of life around them.<br/><br/>Ra heard a musician playing music from outside the bar, pretty good he thought to himself, but he wasnâ€™t here to listen to music, focusing on the task at hand he walked into the bar wincing at the light inside. It seemed pretty busy the floor littered with 15 or so tables and 4 chairs for each table. Over on the right wall there was a small stage, mainly just a platform raised 1-inch off of the floor. The bar was against the far wall opposite of the door and to the left of the bar was a small doorway leading to the back rooms and the stairs that lead up to the higher levels of the building. He picked his way through the throngs of people that were enthralled in the music coming from the man on the stage. Ra motioned for the barkeep and waited patiently for him to finish waiting on the man he was already engaged in. The barkeep was a stout man probably 5ft 5in he seemed to waddle as his protruding belly weighed on his stubby little legs.<br/><br/>â€œAnd what the hell do you wantâ€ The barkeep growled.<br/><br/>â€œI got this letter, show me where the office is.â€ Ra said with a slight edge in his voice as he handed the barkeep the letter. The attitude of the barkeep wasnâ€™t unusual but he still didnâ€™t appreciate disrespect from people he could kill with his thumb.<br/><br/>â€œFine come this wayâ€ the barkeep seemed to growl. He seemed unhappy with the prospect of moving more then a few feet from behind his bar. The barkeep waddled through the people shoving them aside when they didnâ€™t move quickly enough. No one seemed to do more then mutter a few angry words, probably not wishing to upset the man that served them enough alcohol to forget why they were here in the first place. Ra followed him to the doorway in the back and into a small hallway. Stairs lead upward just to his right as he entered the hallway, the barkeep led him past the stairs and down the hall passing 4 doors before coming to the last door that marked the end of the small passage. The barkeep pulled a card from his stained apron and ran it in front of the doorknob there was a click as the stout man opened the door.<br/><br/>â€œDonâ€™t break anything and keep it downâ€ The man barked this as he left shoving past Ra. Ra bit back the urge to strangle the man and stepped into the office. It was much bigger on the inside then it seemed though that wasnâ€™t saying much. There was a desk against the back wall, with two chairs placed in front of the desk and a cushy office chair behind it. There was a potted plant, obviously fake as plants were a rare thing these days. There were 3 more chairs piled in the corner of the room to Raâ€™s left. Ra found the plant he had grown earlier against the left hand wall, and put a chair under it sitting with his head resting against the small plant and a small dagger hidden in his palm. Ra had grown accustomed to being vigilant and ready for anything that may come at him while seeming calm and relaxed. He watched the door with his eyes half closed as he waited for whoever else might be showing up, hopefully they would assume he was asleep."
5947,Looming Shadows,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7349,2012-04-23T08:02:05,moonsorrow,"The stench of decay wafted up over the edge of the building around Reggie as he stepped back, foot against the edge of the rooftop ""oh no, it appears I've run out of room."" Reggie tried to look concerned but he was in fact feeling quite the opposite despite being caught between a rather skilled assassin and a potentially deathly chasm filled with those who might wish him harm simply because he isn't dressed in rags. A deep and hearty laugh emanated from the throat of Reggie's pursuer as he drew his dagger, thinking he was about to obtain the cash voucher for his contract ""C'mere pretty boy, all I want is your head, make this easy for me and I'll leave your sister alone.""<br/>There was a pause where the world seemed to stand still, all except for the pigment in Reggie's face slowly turning from a light pink into a deep red ""I would be less worried about what you plan to do to my sister and more concerned with how much reconstructive surgery you'll need for your loved ones to recognize your corpse."" The assassin took a step back, flabbergasted at the change in the young man, to go from such a timid little thing to this at the drop of a hat was a bit surprising ""You little brat, it's time to die!"" The man took a few large steps towards Reggie and thrust his knife towards the child's stomach.<br/>He must have blinked because the next thing the hit man knew he was plummeting rather quickly towards the street below. Reggie had grabbed the mans arm as he attempted to stab him, whipped it over his head and brought it down on his shoulder at the elbow, at the very least dislocating it and causing the man to drop it. The move was followed by Reggie leaning forward, using his body as a fulcrum to propel the man upwards and over the edge. A deep crunch resounded off the walls caused by the assassins jaw dislocating from a punch delivered by the 13 year old boy, followed by a string of profanity that was only recognizable by the tone in the mans groaning.<br/>The crack from the assassins body colliding with the street was likely heard at least a block away, the secondary sound of Reggie landing on his feet in the middle of the mans stomach was far less noticeable. Reggie bent down so he was face to face with his assailant and looked him dead in the eye ""Next time keep your eye on your target."" Reggie placed a heel on the hit man's throat and dug deep before giving his foot a sharp twist, ending the mans life. As soon as the mans life flame had been snuffed Reggie's face faded back into a light peach tone and even his posture became more meek, he turned and walked around the corner ""Finally found it... let's hope I don't attract any more... unwanteds...""<br/><br/>After adjusting his little suit and tie, Reggie slowly and cautiously entered the building, noting the piss poor demeanor on the barkeeps face as he approached, holding the letter in hand<span style=""font-style: italic"">'Okay.... remember, the lower class have awful grammar and use lots of profanity...'</span>Reggie tried to straighten up a bit more to make himself look bigger which was a bit of a moot point considering his size and he tried to slur his speech slightly but it didn't come out very well "" 'ey piss merchant, y'know what this... shit... is all about?"" He nearly broke out in sweat as he watched the barkeeps face change from 'I'm not happy about this' to 'say another word and I'll eat your entrails' as he silently turned and led Reggie into the back room. Reggie could tell the man would have killed him had circumstances been somewhat different and he was pretty sure it was the letter not his age that saved him.<br/>Reggie took in the room, observing the people already inside, with a sigh he placed himself in a chair off to the side. His eyes widened as his eyes moved to Ra, his jaw nearly dropped and his mind began to race. After several moments of Reggie just sitting there dumbfounded he spoke softly and timidly ""M-master?!"""
5948,Looming Shadows,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7349,2012-04-23T08:25:33,Ghaleon_Sericia,"The smell of rotting flesh and heated blood filled the air in this city of pain and sin. Even the people were less than welcoming. The small rays of sunlight did little to distract from the carnage that filled each nook, alley, breezeways. A young man could be seen pushing through the crowds, One side of his hair bleached white and styled in large spikes. The natural dark brown side of his hair was perfectly straight, covering one of his vibrant green eyes. He carried a black guitar case, stained with dry blood from a past scrape. He slowly pushed people aside as he headed for his gig.<span style=""font-style: italic"">You better be there, Murad, or I'll kill you. You have already been paid!</span>Murad shook the words from his mind as he continued to push through the crowds, sucking his snake bites into him mouth out of both fear and frustration. Why did he have to say yes?<br/><br/>He made it to the tavern, with seconds to spare as he stepped through the doors and looked toward the tender.""Sorry I'm late boss, Some bitch decided she wanted to try and take my shit...""<br/><br/>The tender looked up from his cleaning, anger was painted onto his face.""God damn it, Kid. Your late. People come here to listen to live music, Now save your worthless excuses and get up on stage, you have a set to do!"" He snarled as he grabbed up a beer mug and began to clean it with a dirty rag. Murad lowered his head, dusting off his clothes some before he headed up to the stage and set his instruments down. An old wooden flute, With various imperfections that mirrored it's age of abuse. It was whittled oddly, as if a child did it. In truth, that was exactly what it was. A flute, Made by the musician when he was very young, no older than five. Murad sighed softly as he bent down to one knee and unlocked the black leather guitar case, the inside was a red fur. Hidden within the fur was a very well taken care of Black Acoustic Guitar. The Steel stringed masterpiece was his pride and joy, and it's condition showed this truth well. Not one scratch could be seen.<br/><br/>Murad stared at it for a few seconds, then pulled it from it's case and grabbed a wire from the ground, Plugging it into the bottom side of it's frame. The sound of feedback filled the tavern as Murad flipped the switch on the amp behind him. He slowly grabbed a pick from the case, and headed over to the microphone stand, his hand going through his brown bangs.<br/><br/>""What's up Greenend Tavern, I'm Dreamer Strings, and this is a song I wrote a long time ago. Enjoy or not, I don't give a fuck..."" He said with a smirk as he sat down on the stool, his foot tapping lightly as he strummed his guitar some, making sure it was tuned right. When he was satisfied with the tuning, He closed his eyes and began to play a set. As he swayed from side to side, The sound of his guitar was being joined by several other instruments, all adding to the melody. His song went uninterrupted as the first gentleman headed in, talking to the bartender. When the bartender took him to the back, then returned, the melody continued.<br/><br/>The sounds of the guitar and other instruments seemed to place the room in a trance. The only immune to the trance was the dwarf barkeep that led a young boy into the back room. The people in the trance wouldn't even notice the boy. Some stared at the stage with mouths open. The ones who weren't staring were busy looking for the other members of his band. After all, He was playing a guitar, and yet keyboards and synths could be heard. As the barkeep ushered in more people for the special meeting, murads melody continued. Murad himself was lost in a trance of his music. He swayed back and forth, hitting each note without cease, not missing a string as he strummed. Some of the patrons whispered back and forth. One could only guess that they were wondering what kind of musician this was. As more showed up for the meeting, Murad smiled. The song had ended as some applauded, some still struck in amazement.""Thank you... Thank you... This next one is something I picked up last year.""<br/><br/>He sighed and sat back down, holding his guitar as he closed his eyes and began playing again.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""text-decoration: underline"">If you are interested in hearing the music in which my char is playing, check the OOC, I will be listing the songs he plays in following posts.</span></span></span>"
5949,Looming Shadows,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7349,2012-04-24T00:25:06,The Creator 7,"A lone figure rode into a disgusting mess of filth, litter and refuse that she had eve seen. Sure she lived in a bad areas before but this as the absolute the worse filth then she ever seen. As she rode the decay of the bodies about her made her ill to her stomach let alone to her sensitive healing abilities. She pauses to look at the alley way full of dead and decaying bodies. She snapped her fingers to set the bodies on fire. They were full of metabolic gases plus the refuse added to the fuel. Flames leaped about as she watched over them. Rats ran out of the alley way into the main street of garbage dump of a town. The flames licked the walls of the buildings that lined the alley. The walls slowly blacken then as the smell got more horrid, the flames leaped higher, eagerly devouring the filth. Soon the walls were grey with the ashes of burnt filth. The ground was nothing but grey ashes and metal trash cans with an occasional stone here or there.<br/><br/>~There is no magic left in this area for 50 miles surrounding it. The place is a void of the good life that can be had. The diseases must run rampant in this town. I hardly think that anyone has an idea of what sanitary conditions are.~ Naureen thought to her self as she swept the ashes away. A small hand grabbed her leg and brought Naureen back to reality. Her hand reached down and grabbed a handful of hair. She yanked the child up to her face as she growled her disgust.<br/><br/>â€œJust what in t he name of Hades are you doing, Halfpint?â€<br/><br/>-Just trying to pick pocket something of value to give the the old man is all. I need to get enough pickings each night or be beaten and tossed into the closet or worse...â€ the child spoke with tears streaming down her face.<br/><br/>â€œAnd meaning worse as in?â€ came the growl.<br/><br/>-Either dead or he will give me to a man.- she sobbed and shook.<br/><br/>A man came up to Naureen and bowed to her.<br/>I'm sorry that my daughter has bothered you Lady?..... the man tried to lead Naureen into some pleasant conversation.<br/><br/>â€œIS what the child told me true? How old is she?â€ came a growling voiced aimed at the man.<br/><br/>*She is a little liar. She is but 4 going on 5. Her mother died when she was but a.....* the man began to speak but before he got his last words out, Naureen sent a bolt of lightening to his heart, giving him a severe heart attack. He looked terrified as he clutched his chest in deep pain.<br/><br/>â€œI'll take care of her but you should take care of your heart. If you take good care of your self, live a clean life and stay away from the beer, you might be able to live a few more years. You, young one, will go to a personal friend of mine. Tell her that Naureen sent you. She will know what to do.â€ Naureen spoke to the frightened child just before sending her away to who knows where.<br/><br/>She brushed her hands off as she spurred her mount down the road to Greenend Tavern. She looked at the tavern in disgust while she debating whether or not to go inside. From the outside, it looked as disgusting as the back alleyways and the street for that matter. She glared at a couple males as they started to come towards her. She gave them her cold shoulder, literally. Upon seeing the men actually shiver, gave her a bit of delight as she thought to herself.....<br/><br/>~That should cool their love advances a bit for the night. Some males think with the wrong head and way too much with that head. Now for the tavern, I might as well go inside and see who it is that wants my services. And what services does that the person wants to buy, I wonder? Live music? Perhaps it will be much different from what I am expecting. If it is, it will be a pleasant surprise to me.~<br/><br/>Naureen dismounted and tied her horses to the nearby post with a special knot. She whispered to her only two friends that she had. She picked up her riding skirt slightly to step over a body of someone. She walked into the tavern. It was pretty much what she expected as she walked over garbage in the dim light. She cleared her throat to a dwarf who was slouching against the wall and not paying her any mind. She pulled the hood of her cloak back to reveal her long red braided hair that had a silver streak running down the middle. Her deep green eyes glared at the over weight, under exercised, uncleaned person. Since that didn't work, she sent a cold shoulder to him before  she reached over and pulled his filthy face to hers before growling to him.<br/><br/>â€œI have a letter from someone named Joseph who requires my services. Would you be that miserable creature or what?â€ Naureen demanded.<br/><br/>-No..no not me. He has left a message to send those requesting for him to a meeting room...if you let me down, I'll take you there.....- the dwarf stammered as he shivered from the sudden cold.<br/><br/>â€œMake it quick for I am hungry but you look quite disgusting for a meal. Besides I have no patience left.â€ she shoved him away.<br/><br/>He got up and hurried as fast as his fat stubby legs could carry his rotund body to the meeting. He slid a card in the door and opened it with a parting warning.<br/><br/>-Please no fighting or tearing up the room please for it is expensive to repair things around here...- the dwarf was still shivering in his shoes.<br/>Naureen walked inside a dim room where others were sitting.<br/>""Now which of you is Joseph? What services are you wanting and please be very quick and precise."" Naureen spoke with a half growl."
5950,Looming Shadows,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7349,2012-04-24T20:42:34,Spirit,"The minute Abyssa was finally outside the prison walls, she grabbed all of the belongings that were under her former name ""Seda Sulzbach"", a name she hadn't gone by in some odd number of years. She finds a note in her bag that had been dated the twenty-sixth of March Abyssa noted. ""Wasn't that about a week ago? I hope this is still valid. I really do!"" she muttered quietly to herself with rage and hidden excitement laced in her voice.<br/><br/>As Abyssa headed down the street, she noticed someone she thought she recognized. ""Do ya know where the Greenend Bar is? I have a note here saying to meet up with someone there. I'm looking for a legitimate form of work and was told to stop by this bar. Oh, thank you ever so much, sir!"" Abyssa said as she hugged the man thanking him for his kindness and patience for explaining the new streets to her. She hadn't seen daylight in years and didn't really know what to expect. The city roads were dangerous as she crossed the street leading her into the bar. Her music device was in her pocket lightly playing a song that only she could hear, Abyssa hoped, called ""Devil Went Down to Georgia"" by an old band.<br/><br/>Abyssa waved to the guitarist at the door and continued inside. She went up to the bartender and asked if Joseph was around. ""Go to the back, and I'll tell him you're here,"" the bartender said as he finished wiping down the table. When Abyssa walked back, she saw who she thought was Joseph, but Abyssa stopped for a second and hesitated for a second before she sat down putting her ear buds in and cranking up the music to almost deafening."
5951,Looming Shadows,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7349,2012-04-29T08:04:21,Rainie,"â€œItâ€™s a good assignment. A Robert Grass, five hundred credits dead, one thousand alive. We can have his files pulled up at Zaneâ€™s place.â€<br/><br/>Soren ignored her grandmotherâ€™s suggestion. The girl was busily folding her meager wardrobe into a backpack, which equated to about a mere week of clothing. She was rather unconcerned that it would fit. What she was worried about was how she would fit all her knives, poisons, tranquilizers, and favorite blaster into the case with all the clothes in the way.<br/><br/>Her grandmother went on, â€œI know that letter promised good pay, but whereâ€™s the promise?â€ The old lady had grown stouter in her old age, her hair white and her wide face wrinkled. But sheâ€™d been a beauty in her prime, that was for sure. Soren had seen pictures. â€œThis job will give you pay for sure. We checked the source this time, and no one will shoot at you. For sure.â€ Her grandmother was gesturing at the electronic reader she held, a post about a criminal wanted for duping the mafia. It had cost her grandmother a fortune to own one, a fortune she had earned in her youth. And it wasnâ€™t of the highest quality.<br/><br/>Soren zipped shut the little bag, satisfied it would hold all it could. She was only left with her sword and a single knife unable to fit. Which suited her just fine. At least she would be armed, as it was necessary in these parts. â€œGreenend bar. Thatâ€™s where Iâ€™m going.â€ Soren said to her grandmother, not turning to face the woman as she threaded her arms through the straps on the pack. â€œItâ€™s not far. Iâ€™ll meet this Joseph person, and if he turns out to be a flunk, Iâ€™ll take the other assignment.â€ She turned and met her grandmotherâ€™s tired eyes.<br/><br/>The old woman had seen so much in her life. Sheâ€™d had twelve children total in her lifetime; and only three had lived old enough to have children. She had half a dozen siblings, had raised dozens of nieces and nephews, as well as grandchildren, like Soren. The struggles the woman had gone through were more challenging than the ones Soren had seen thus far. And yet her grandmother had faced them and survived. For that, Soren respected her.<br/><br/>The old woman looked the petite girl up and down. She seemed so frail. But the child had taken on many a challenge in her own life, and come home safe each time. The girl was strong.<br/><br/>With a release of a sigh, her grandmother relented. â€œFine. Be safe, child.â€<br/><br/>Soren was relieved. There were things she should have said to her grandmother. Any number of things would have been acceptable.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Thank you for all youâ€™ve done for me. Thank you for understanding. I love you very much. You are very dear to me. Thank you for being so kind in raising me. I hope to see you soon</span><br/><br/>But she said none of these things. All she did was nod once, and leave.<br/><br/>---<br/><br/>This part of town was an eyesore. Much like the places Soren had grown up in. The stench of death, body odor, waste and trash made her stomach roil. The roads were filthier than the people, and the people stunk up to high heaven. It was disgusting.<br/><br/>The young girl slid through the door to the Greenend tavern, crinkling her nose at the stench of alcohol. She stuck out like a sore thumb; a small girl in a room of men, all bright gold and pale. The only part that would have seemed to belong was the elongated sword sheath at her hip, and yet it seemed to make her all the more strange.<br/><br/>Recalling the instructions in the letter, Soren weaved lithely through the people who stared at her as she flitted past. Soon she reached the bar, and waved the bartender over. He looked annoyed as hell. Soren swiftly decided something: She didnâ€™t care.<br/><br/>â€œHey!â€ She called when he ignored her in favor of polishing a glass. â€œHellooo?â€ She growled through gritted teeth. â€œIâ€™m talking to you.â€<br/><br/>The barkeep tsked over his shoulder. â€œWe donâ€™t<span style=""font-style: italic"">serve</span>minors. Get lost.â€<br/><br/>Soren bristled at his rudeness. She clenched her teeth in repressed anger. â€œIâ€™m here,â€ she said slowly, as if speaking to someone intellectually inept, â€œto see a Joseph.â€ She held up her letter as proof, the paper rustling softly. The foreign sound of actual paper drew a few stares.<br/><br/>The bartend grimaced. â€œYou and evrâ€™one else. Follow me, pipsqueak.â€ The fat man started through the barâ€™s patrons.<br/><br/>Soren clenched her fist and took a slow breath through her nose, despite the smell. The girl calmed herself, and gradually her slim fingers released the hilt of her sword, digits peeling away like petals of a blooming flower. And then followed the squat bartender, her bright cat-like gold eyes narrowed.<br/><br/>Down a hallway, past the stairs and doors, and finally they were there. The large man swiped a card through a key slot, and Soren peered around his shoulder. How easily she could rewire it. It would be childâ€™s play, breaking into such a room.<br/><br/>â€œNo bodies. Iâ€™ve already briefed everyone in there. No bullshit, either.â€ Grumbled the bartend, before he turned and left without a care.<br/><br/>Soren watched the man leave, and suddenly had second thoughts. What would she find behind that door? Heâ€™d mentioned others. Who were they? People who would try to kill her? She had plenty of people out to get her for all the people sheâ€™d turned in. Many unsavory people wished her dead.<br/><br/>But sheâ€™d gotten this far. It would be stupid to turn back now. So, with bravery she barely felt, she thrust the door open unobtrusively. It was filled with people.<br/><br/>She counted quickly, finding three men and two women. Heads rotated at her entrance. She steeled herself, her expression bored. As if this happened every day. There were some strange ones. There was a boy who seemed barely taller than her. He looked even younger than she, with large brown eyes and blonde hair. One woman had strange bluish red hair and raccoon eyes. The other had orange hair and green eyes. Then there was the one leaning back in a chair, with greenish black hair. He appeared to be sleeping. And an average looking man with black hair, watching the snoozing one hawkishly.<br/><br/>Soren blinked once, not betraying a single emotion on her face. Then she shut the door behind her. With a frown, she glanced around, quietly taking in the crowd. They...werenâ€™t what sheâ€™d expected.<br/><br/>â€œWhich of you is Joseph?â€ she asked with a birdlike tilt of her head, expression unchanging."
5952,Looming Shadows,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7349,2012-04-29T09:20:20,Nedovak,"The room was dark as the man looked around the table, trying to make out faces as he listened to one of the other men speak. They were all crowded into a small dark room the only light came from a dim, dirty lamp hanging over the table. The bulb barely illuminated the table and left everything else in the darkness. There were cards placed in front of every person with a number on it to protect their anonymity, the card in front of the man was 6.The man hated this place, not knowing who he was doing business with, all he knew was that these people were very dangerous and had a lot of pull. He could hear the sounds of a gutter as water and sludge rushed past underneath a grate somewhere in the room.<br/><br/>â€œThis damn thing has killed too many of our people and cost us too much money we have to stop itâ€ Another man on the far side of the table said. His voice seemed very old and worn as if he had been alive for too long.<br/><br/>â€œThatâ€™s why we are having 6 over there hire some people. Speaking of which how is that going?â€ The man to his left spoke up in a youthful tone.<br/><br/>â€œWell I am to be meeting a group of prospective mercs today in a half an hour.â€  Number 6 said with a shaky voice he was more then annoyed at this group. If he had his way they wouldnâ€™t have met today there was no reason.<br/><br/>â€œGood then how about we call it a daâ€¦â€ A sudden crash broke down the door allowing light to illuminate the room followed by multiple shadows as men rushed in to subdue the group. Number 6 stood up as if to fight them but barely got out of his chair when a fist sent him flying across the room, his left eye severely bruised and his cheek bone broken. He bounced across the floor and landed next to the sewer grate and the men seemed to have forgotten him as they went around subduing the rest of the group, going as far as slitting  the throat of an older man he guessed was number 1. An elderly man, he had short gray hair and sharp brown eyes, it was strange to see the blood gushing out of his lacerated throat and onto the floor as the light in his eyes dimmed. As soon as the men were sure that he was dead they dropped his limp body on the floor, his body made a soft thud as it collided with the floor sending up dust and droplets of blood as his head fell in to the pool they had emptied from him. The man turned stopping himself from throwing up, he needed to get out of here and there was only one way. Very slowly he lifted up the grate.<br/><br/>â€œHey you idiots, stop him!â€ The man who seemed to be in charge of the group yelled at his men. Two men quickly scrambled over to the man but it was too late he was able to roll into the rushing mix of water and sewage before they could stop him. The fast moving water carried him along without to many problems allowing the man to rest, and reorient himself. He laid back and watched as he passed grate after grate. Eventually the sewer opened up into one of the many canals that ran through the city. The man slowly swam over to one side and dragged himself out, gasping in pain, apparently being bounced across a floor leaves one with cracked ribs. He looked around and found a few familiar shops. Good he wasnâ€™t to far away from the bar, turns out he had more luck than he thought. He pulled himself onto his feet and started walking towards the bar hoping it wasnâ€™t too late and whoever those men were didnâ€™t know enough about who he was to track him down."
5953,Looming Shadows,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7349,2012-04-29T10:20:54,Nedovak,"Ra quietly watched the first man enter the room, careful so as not to give away that he was awake and aware, though from the look of the man it seemed he wouldnâ€™t be fooled. The man was average height and a bit on the small side with black hair but Ra could tell he was a dangerous person. What kind of job was it that would require 2 people so deadly, Ra silently mused to himself. He continued feigning sleep the man didnâ€™t know Ra knew he knew so why waste a small advantage. He assumed the man wasnâ€™t Joseph or else he would have introduced himself. It was another few minutes before the door opened again this time letting in a huge, or rather small, surprise it was Reggie.<br/><br/>â€œM-master!?â€ he said in a surprised voice.<br/><br/>â€œWell, well if it isnâ€™t gremlin. I assume you got the same note I did well just relax, grab some rest and wait.â€ Ra smiled to himself as he said this, not bothering to move or open his eyes, it always annoyed the shit out of Reggie when he spoke or noticed something when it seemed he was sleeping, and Ra always found it amusing. He stayed in his position head securely touching his lifeline out of here.<br/><br/>Another few minutes passed when another person walked in, this time a woman, short with red hair and green eyes. What was a pretty woman like this doing here Ra thought, already picking up a common theme in the mysterious Josephs choice for employees. This woman didnâ€™t look to imposing but she walked with an air of confidence that said, look at me the wrong way and I will set you on fire, Ra liked her already.<br/><br/>""Now which of you is Joseph? What services are you wanting and please be very quick and precise."" The women said with all the grace of a feral animal.<br/><br/>â€œWell no one in here is Joseph, we are all waiting on him like you. And as for what services he wants well Judging from the looks of the black haired man, and the skill me and gremlin here posses, Iâ€™m assuming you could rip the head off of a dragon and piss down its neck if it looked at you funny. He seems to want us to kill somethingâ€¦ something strong.â€ Ra said all this in the same way he had greeted Reggie, without moving a muscle in his body save his lungs.  It only took a few seconds before the door opened again allowing another woman to come in and sit down. She was about average height with red hair that seemed to have a blue tint about it. Her eyes reminded him of a raccoon, and she seemed to have the air about her as someone who has been through a traumatic past that is still haunting them.  Seemingly oblivious to everything around her she took a seat and cranked her music up so loud Ra could hear it from across the room.<br/><br/>After another ten minutes the door opened once more and a small girl walked in.<br/><br/>â€œWhich of you is Joseph?â€ she asked in a neutral voice.<br/><br/>â€œNo one in here is Joseph yet. Hey gremlin sheâ€™s cute and guessing from the fact that she was invited here Iâ€™m sure she can give you a decent fight. Just what you like.â€ Ra spoke with his usual demeanor making sure his voice was just loud enough that everyone else could hear his jest towards Reggie. He was about to tell the new girl to sit down when the door opened again, this time a man walked in. The man was drenched and smelled of the sewers he had a big black and purple bruise covering most of the left side of his face and his eye had swollen closed. He walked with exaggerated steps that suggested at least a cracked rib.<br/><br/>â€œOh good you are all here already. Good good.â€ He said between breaths as he made his way around the table and dropped into his chair breathing heavily.<br/><br/>â€œNow before any of you ask, yes I am Joseph, and the reward for you completing this assignment is enough money to have your limbs re-grown organically at least once. Your target is an unknown creature it has killed several skilled mercenaries and even whole platoons of men. We figured it was best to call in the strongest people we could find and that would be all of you. Any questions?â€ the man said all of this in one big breath as if he was afraid he might get interrupted if he paused for even a second. Ra opened his eyes and sat up a bit making sure his head was still on the flower.<br/><br/>â€œYeah so what the fuck is this monster youâ€™re speaking of, does it have a specific hunting ground or prey? What CAN you tell us about it?â€ Ra said, his tone sharp and curious expecting he wouldnâ€™t like the answer<br/><br/>â€œAt the moment nothing, nothing human or machine has come back from looking for it. All we know is that itâ€™s attacking our supplies and only our supplies. We want it dealt with before we go bankrupt.â€ His answer was honest but tinged with fear hoping that we wouldnâ€™t refuse his offer."
5954,Looming Shadows,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7349,2012-04-29T19:23:29,The Creator 7,"Noises from outside signaled that another fight was in process but Naureen sat still in a chair, waiting for who ever it was Joseph to speak. She had spoken her peice but was quite irratated about the response from the man who spoke to her.<br/><br/>~<span style=""font-style: italic"">â€œWell no one in here is Joseph, we are all waiting on him like you. And as for what services he wants well Judging from the looks of the black haired man, and the skill me and gremlin here posses, Iâ€™m assuming you could rip the head off of a dragon and piss down its neck if it looked at you funny. He seems to want us to kill somethingâ€¦ something strong.â€ </span>Bah! Most dragons are not vicious at all. The same goes for most other creatures that are not human. Humans are the cruelest creatures ever placed on this world! They make plans to do their evil deeds ahead of time and creep ever so sneakily that one can not tell if the person is a friend or foe. People will deceive, maim, defile, cheat, steal and make no amends for their wrong doing. Animals at least don't kill and such without a good reasoning.~ [/i]<br/><br/>Naureen sat down across from the one pretending to be asleep and impatiently waited for some Joseph to show up. Naureen made a few notes in her brain as people came in after her.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Another female came inside but she had a haunted look about her. Definately not Joseph. A second female came inside short time afterwards. She was smallish and she did have the intestinal fortitude to ask who was Joseph. Interesting.....That guy actually spoke without moving a muscle. What kind of control does he have to be so motionless.....Another guy that was obviously in pain entered.....broken ribs and a puncture lung most likely....Ahha! Finallly our Joseph shows up! Hurt but is here any ways.~</span><br/><br/>Naureen listened to what Joseph said then quickly stood up in a huff and walked to the center of the group before speaking.<br/><br/>""What! Go out to find some unknown creature that could be an animated machine or sentient thing? Why should I help you when I should be helping my village with their problems? I have enough to do back home. And why would I want to be associated with these ruffians? I can't imagine a thing in common with the lot of them. I can't abide all of this negative talk and environment......"" Naureen spit out angrily. She began to have a slight glow to her body. It was yellow close to her body then a thin ring of brown before a ring of red that bled into the brown before and the brown ring afterwards.<br/><br/>Naureen stood up and looked at each person as she walked in a circle as if she was examing them but didn't care if they minded or not. When she got to Joseph, she took a small vial of water out of her fanny pack then she began a soft chant:<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #00FF00"">""Sruth fola agus tÃ©achtÃ¡n..........  CnÃ¡mha knit le chÃ©ile agus a bheith ar cheann arÃ­s ... I tÃ©ann an t-aer maith ... TÃ©ann an t-aer amach<br/> dona ....  I tÃ©ann an t-aer maith ... TÃ©ann an t-aer amach....CnÃ¡mha knit le chÃ©ile agus a bheith ar cheann arÃ­s ... I tÃ©ann an t-aer maith ... TÃ©ann an t-aer amach....<br/> dona ....  </span></span><br/><br/>Naureen stopped her chanting, put her vial away and walked away back to her seat. She opened her fanny pack to take out a set of beads which she began to move them along the string after she closed the fanny pack. She didn't trust even one of these people a little bit.<br/><br/>""By the way, how did you hear of me? I don't associate with anyone since my schooling a few years ago. I take care of my village and do not talk to strangers. Why I am here is beyond me so tell me how you found out my existence, why my powers are truely needed, how you actually going to repay my village of the loss of my debt to them? How did you in a simple letter, make it so important that I was compelled to come here even tho I do not travel beyond my village."" Naureen'a aura began to change colors from<span style=""color: #BFFF00"">Yellow</span>to more of an<span style=""color: #FF4000"">orange color</span>as she spoke. The center remain<span style=""color: #BF0000"">red </span>however."
5955,Looming Shadows,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7349,2012-04-30T02:22:06,Rainie,"Soren received her answer quickly.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">â€œNo one in here is Joseph yet.â€</span>Said the relaxed man. He then looked to the young blonde boy.<span style=""font-style: italic"">â€œHey gremlin sheâ€™s cute and guessing from the fact that she was invited here Iâ€™m sure she can give you a decent fight. Just what you like.â€</span><br/><br/>Sorenâ€™s demeanor darkened almost immediately, though her expression did not change. Her hand drifted along the narrow sheath of her long sword. Her golden eyes smoldered slightly in irritation.<span style=""font-style: italic"">...Cute?</span><br/><br/>All of a sudden, another entered the increasingly cramped room. The small girl had to sidestep out of range of the door to let the man through. He passed her, and Soren got a whiff of straight sewage.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Nice.</span>He appeared hurt, swollen, bruised, bloodied, battered, and limping. She identified the injuries with the swiftness and skill of one whose job was to inflict them.<br/><br/>The man muttered to himself, sitting down with winces and gasps of pain. Soren frowned, waiting. The man quickly informed them of his identity: this was Joseph.<br/><br/>...Soren honestly thought about leaving. This was her employer? She didnâ€™t make a habit of doing jobs for men who smelled of shit.<br/><br/>But he wasted no time getting to the heart of the matter: money. â€œNow before any of you ask, yes I am Joseph, and the reward for you completing this assignment is enough money to have your limbs re-grown organically at least once.â€<br/><br/>Sorenâ€™s eyebrows rose. That was quite a sum of money he was promising... Perhaps she would stick around. At least to hear him out...<br/><br/>â€œYour target is an unknown creature it has killed several skilled mercenaries and even whole platoons of men. We figured it was best to call in the strongest people we could find and that would be all of you.â€<br/><br/>Leaving. Definitely. Leaving. It wasnâ€™t that the young girl was scared, but she wasnâ€™t stupid. A group of people, assembled to kill something other groups (like them) had already been killed trying to do just that? Thereâ€™s a word for this... What was it called...? How did it go...?<br/><br/>Oh, yeah.<br/><br/>Stupid.<br/><br/>â€œAny questions?â€<br/><br/>Hell yes.<br/><br/>Which way is the door?<br/><br/>â€œYeah so what the fuck is this monster youâ€™re speaking of, does it have a specific hunting ground or prey? What CAN you tell us about it?â€ asked the relaxed man in the corner, no longer looking very relaxed.<br/><br/>â€œAt the moment nothing, nothing human or machine has come back from looking for it. All we know is that itâ€™s attacking our supplies and only our supplies. We want it dealt with before we go bankrupt.â€ Joseph answered nervously.<br/><br/>Soren didnâ€™t go after mysterious<span style=""font-style: italic"">creatures.</span>She went after other sentient beings. She went after criminals, enemies of the state, murderers and robbers and frauds. If there was a bounty on it, she would go after it.<br/><br/>But she was only 16. She had her whole short life ahead of her! She had no death wish to speak of.<br/><br/>Soon one of the women, the one with the orange hair, leapt up and stood front and center, drawing all attention to herself. Soren quirked a slim blonde eyebrow. She quickly exclaimed her utter refusal to participate.<br/><br/>â€œWhy should I help you when I should be helping my village with their problems? I have enough to do back home.â€ She told Joseph vehemently.<br/><br/>Soren remained impassive.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Yeah, and my family is counting on me to pull my weight 24/7. We all left something behind to follow this letter.</span><br/><br/>â€œAnd why would I want to be associated with these ruffians? I can't imagine a thing in common with the lot of them.â€<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">How about a species? Thereâ€™s that.</span><br/><br/>â€œ I can't abide all of this negative talk and environment......â€<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">What? Will it give you indigestion?</span><br/><br/>Soren was growing more and more irritated. Her fingers did what they did when anger built up: her index finger tapped rapidly against her thumb nail, the pace increasing until the breaking point. She stood motionless, as equidistant from the closest room occupants as she could get.<br/><br/>Then the orange haired woman began glowing. And usually, when shit started glowing, Soren made for the door. The woman glared at each of the roomâ€™s occupants, including Soren. The girl in question stared back as if looking at the most boring thing on the planet. The woman got to the boss man, pulled out something from a â€“stylish-  fanny pack, and started chanting some gobbily gook Soren had no chance of understanding.<br/><br/>Soren wondered what the strange woman was even<span style=""font-style: italic"">doing</span>here. She clearly wasnâ€™t from this place. What with the â€œruffianâ€ talk, as if those who were from the slums were beneath her. Perhaps the reservations? The nature places? Or whatever it was her cousins called them. Soren had a feeling it was<span style=""font-style: italic"">a lot</span>better there. It wasnâ€™t the type of place Soren expected to see in her lifetime. She had been born in filth, grown up in filth, and would die in filth. There were no ifs, ands, or buts about it.<br/><br/>Soren also eyed the youngest of the males. He only cracked her own miniscule height by a few inches. He didnâ€™t fit in either. He had an aristocratic air about him, even if he was young.<br/><br/>Soren looked down at herself. Her frayed hooded gray sweater and threadbare black skirt. The scuffed work boots on her feet, and the bulky flight helmet on her head. Her long golden hair was split at the ends, and had been cut by kitchen shears by her grandmother. She felt lowly. She felt like the pleb she was.<br/><br/>What did she have to lose again...?<br/><br/>The room grew hushed, waiting for some answer to something. But Soren didnâ€™t wait, and interrupted with her soft, monotone voice. â€œI accept the job.â€<br/><br/>Thatâ€™s right.<br/><br/>She had nothing to lose."
5956,Looming Shadows,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7349,2012-04-30T03:30:29,Nedovak,"Joseph waited patiently for Naureen to stop yelling at him, the pain of his injuries made it easy for him not to shake under the violence of her anger. Just when he was about to open his mouth and reply, she got up and started chanting strange words. After she sat back down Joseph felt slightly better but chalked it up to being able to rest.<br/><br/>â€œI accept the job.â€ The soft statement came from Soren.  Good Joseph though to himself she would be a great help. Joseph turned to Naureen.<br/><br/>â€œAs far as why you should help us thatâ€™s what all the money is about. I doubt you could make this much money growing herbs for the rest of your life. If money doesnâ€™t interest you how bout all the people this thing has killed our gutters are filled with enough corpses without this one adding to it.â€ Joseph said trying to be charming, he wanted Naureen on this, she had some invaluable skills.<br/><br/>â€œNow for you Soren, you say you accept thank you very much. Now I may not have mentioned this before but you get half the money up front plus expenses, we will cover room and board and whatever else you guys need to take this thing down. Do you have a bank account or a place you want me to send it?â€ Joseph said hoping that paying half up front would tilt the scales in his favor convincing the rest to accept.<br/><br/>â€œAlso can someone get Abyssaâ€™s attentionâ€ Joseph said with mild irritation he did not have the time to repeat himself."
5957,Looming Shadows,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7349,2012-05-02T01:09:16,Ghaleon_Sericia,"As the last few chords were strummed, he slowly opened his eyes, just in time to see another person holding paper being lead into the back of the bar. He sat there wondering what the deal was. Only one thought bulldozed it's way to the for front of his mind. Where the fuck did they find paper? Man...If only he were so lucky. He came too from his trance as he looked out into the crowd, hearing them cheer and clap. He stood to his feet and bowed, waving to the crowd.""Thank you all, Your so very kind!!!""<br/><br/>A gentleman from the back of the room called out, the only one who seemed unimpressed.""I call bullshit against you, Dreamer. Your nothing more than a two-bit, One string Never will be. You honestly think that anyone is impressed by you? We all know your playing from a track."" He stood to his feet, flipping the table in front of him.""Can't you see everyone, He's a fake. The entire time he was up there, his eyes were closed, and he still played perfectly."" Murad looked out into the crowd, seeing as the smiles dwindled, him taking a step back as some started to agree.<br/><br/>""You know what, He's right. I have never seen anyone play that good. And I can almost swear I have heard that song somewhere before. Why don't you give us a demonstration of how good you are. Unplug yourself, and play free hand. Play something...."" The man who spoke now seemed to be trying to help murad, his tone wasn't angry or daring. It was almost as if this guy wanted murad to be as good as he was. As the crowd began to chant, dreamer looked out and smiled. They wanted acoustic playing now. He slowly lifted his hand to the crowd, trying to calm them down.""Alright, Alright... I'll play something unplugged. I promise you, There are no tricks at my show...""<br/><br/>His voice was still filled with joy as he heard another voice.<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""color: #404080"">...Yes Murad, Play for them......Make them believe in your power... Play the lute...</span></span></span>Just as he was ready to pull out the amp cord, he froze. He looked as if someone had stabbed him. He slowly turned to look out over the crowd, no one said a word. He kept looking for the origin of the voice, but found nothing. His eyes remained wide as he slowly sat back down, unplugging his guitar.""Ok...I'll play... something..."" He said softly, his fingers shaking as he looked out into the crowd. As he began to strum, he looked out into the crowd. The music that played in his mind drowned out the sound of the room. No one heard anything but his strumming this time.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""color: #404080"">Yes...Play for them....play for me.... turn the darkness within them into truth...</span></span></span>""<br/><br/>As the voice sounded again, he missed his first note, him sweating furiously. He shook wildly as he looked out into the crowd. As he began to miss more and more notes, from his fear, he could see the faces of the crowd contorting, twisting in the most grotesque way. As he continued to play, he quickly lowered his head and shut his eyes. Once his eyes were shut and he focused on the music in his mind, the sounds of other instruments began to play with him as before. He played his song perfectly, until he heard the unmistakable sound of a bottle crashing onto the ground next to him. The sound of broken glasses ripped him from his trance, his strumming stopping as he looked up.<br/><br/>""You see, What did I tell you people. He is nothing but a fake. He couldn't play without a track behind him. He isn't Dreamer Strings. He's nothing but a sad excuse for a musician. I want my money back!!!""<br/><br/>Murad watched in terror as the man stood and began to yell at him. What he saw and heard was pure evil in his eyes. As he looked over the crowd, everyone's faces did the same. They grew long, void of emotion, eyes black and empty.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""color: #404080"">Play the lute.....Purge this place of it's darkness, Force the evil into the light. Destroy them....Slaughter the sheep....Erase their souls....</span></span></span>""<br/><br/>Murad was driven to his limit as the voice continued to drive him mad. All he saw was evil. Everyone in this tavern was ready to kill him. He fell back onto the ground and began to crab walk back against the wall, Closing his eyes as the screams grew louder. Within his mind, all he heard was the screams tortured souls of hell. ""I want my money back, You're a fake, You will never make it to greatness, YOU'RE NOTHING!!!""<br/><br/>Murad continued to coware against the back wall, eyes shut, ears covered. He shook as though he was left in the snow for months with no clothes.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""color: #404080"">Purge this Room...Kill the Fodder.....Kill!!!!</span></span></span>""<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""color: #404080"">KILL!!!!</span></span></span>""<br/><br/>Just as the crowd began to become a mob, murad looked up, seeing them draw closer to him, his fear peaking as he slowly made his way toward the guitar stand that had his lute. He never played it, but never left it alone either. He never knew why, but he felt like death would claim his soul if he didn't keep it with him. He slowly grabbed the neck of the lute and pulled it to him, hugging it to his chest.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #404080"">Play it....KILL THEM...KILL THEM ALL!!!!</span></span></span>"""
5958,Looming Shadows,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7349,2012-05-09T08:44:11,moonsorrow,"Reggie watched the few remaining people enter the room and take their places, The younger of the girls catching his eye, something about her taking a death grip on his attention, that is until Ra made his comment and he watched her expression change in the worst possible way. Reggie was yanked forcefully out of his daze by the sudden realization that Ra had drawn attention to him and he was staring at her ""She is NOT cute!""<br/><br/>Reggie realized how that sounded and turned beat red and continued to stammer nervously ""I mean she's really beautiful! I mean she's not... but... I...""<br/><br/>his eyes sank to the floor and he sat there silently, face a bright crimson. Reggie was once again launched back into reality by the sudden stench of sewer that flooded into the room with the man he could only guess was Joseph. There was a lot of back and forth, adults being adults and raising the same kind of dramatization that Reggie despised about the aristocratic upper crust of the world. After a few minutes of listening to them prattle on about how they have much more important things they could be doing Reggie spoke up with a confidence contradicting his previous stumbling ""I'll do it, assuming you can uphold your end of an agreement better then you can uphold your own dignity.""<br/><br/>Reggie wasn't stupid, he could tell Joseph had recently had the snot kicked out of him, likely in a one sided situation, either that or he was simply a coward. Judging from the rather fresh stench of sewage that overpowered the pungent odor of the filth outside that already permeated the air, he had either been thrown into a sewer or fled there of his own free will. Next Reggie turned his attention to Naureen ""If you're done prattling on like a psychopath, I assure you we're not simply a grouping of ruffians, no average assortment of henchmen and muscle would even qualify to clean our boots, we've been hand picked.""<br/><br/>Reggie followed his statement by standing and straightening his clothes ""Reginald Vincent Alexander the 15th, pleased to meet you.""<br/><br/>He added an inflection to the end of his statement to leave room for her to introduce herself and bowed slightly. He hoped tossing the Alexander name out would ease some of the tension and possibly break the ice a little, he wasn't typically one to go title tossing like that but the Alexander family was one of great power throughout the entire world and you generally got a little closer to a conclusion by tossing it out sparingly. Upon straightening up he looked her dead in the eye and spoke rather seriously ""Either accept the offer or don't, simple."""
5959,Looming Shadows,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7349,2012-05-09T19:26:53,Spirit,"As the music finally died, she pulled the ear buds from their location behind her ears. Abyssa quickly glanced across the room and wandered into Ross. She found a quick comfortable location and made herself at home. Abyssa waved at Ross and the others in the room making herself known. Abyssa shook her head orienting herself with the rest of what was going on around her. Her hearing was a little sensitive after she had pulled out the music that had been blasting. She never really expected that song would suit her so well. Her hair was a mess as she pulled out a brush and combed her hair quickly. Make-up was applied next just as quickly. She did not want to make a bad impression on the one that was quick to want to hire her. Abyssa knew that she needed a job and fast. She really had nothing better on her resume than a few years of recent jail time, and Abyssa did not want to be known as a jail bird the rest of her life.<br/><br/>Abyssa looked down quickly as Joseph made his way into the room. She did not want to make full eye contact with him until she knew exactly what was going on. ""Hi, all. I'm Abyssa,"" she quickly made herself known. ""I am here for the task that I was asked to come here for. What is it you wish from me, sir?"" Abyssa made it clear that she wanted to make it clear she was not in a mood to be bullied around to do what the man wished for her to do.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Why do I even bother with half of this? I should just go back to what I was doing before I got into this mess. I'd rather be wheeling and dealing what I used to.</span>she thought to herself.<br/><br/>Glancing around the room, Abyssa could see the multitude of people crowding in this what appeared to be a back room or closet of sorts. Abyssa wasn't really sure nor was she comfortable with the arrangement of how it felt in this room. Maybe she was just being claustrophobic or it could be that a lot of new people in the room gave her the creeps. On the outside, it really looked like she didn't care, but inside, Abyssa was scared."
5960,Looming Shadows,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7349,2012-05-09T21:52:41,The Creator 7,"<span style=""color: #BFFF00"">Rosewoode smiled at Reggie. She had heard of the family but it meant nothing to her. As she gracefully stood up the aura surrounding her body changed. The inner aura was now sparkling as well as being yellow.<br/><br/>""Miss Naureen Rose Merrieweather of the village in the middle of no where, nestled in a mountain ridge, graduate of Academy of Magical Studies at your service if you have need of my services which it seems to be that I, too have been hand selected. As to why, I suppose that my services are very much needed for this journey and task at hand, I'd assume since much time and work went into finding me. However, I am not of the high class or rank of such as your family, Reginald Vincent Alexander the 15th, but I am pleased to meet your acquaintance and be one of your fellow travelers."" Naureen curtsied to Reggie formally with her head lowered due to her rank being much lower than hers.<br/><br/>She then rose and stood in front of Joseph. She smiles as her aura once again changed. </span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFBF00"">""Yes, Joseph, I have decided to join even before I arrived here tho I hate to say that your city does need my services here as well. I did clean up one alley but I am sure that it is under a new management that is roughly going to be the same as it was before. I daresay that your need of me in your travels and my need of traveling will come first. I sold off my farm and all that I have to a school mate that needed a place and Fiona is much more likely to succeed there than I am. Too many old memories, I am afraid. How ever, my money shall go to the academy for they took me in when my parents died of the great flu epidemic a number of years back. They raised me and taught me for free since I had nothing. Now I can give back to them some of the money and time they used to make me what I am. I shall have Archemedes take the news to the head master and then I can tell you where to place my money. <br/>As far as money goes....I do not have a large need of money for I have what I need either on me or on my pack horse. I doubt that I will need a new body part but perhaps I am wrong. I am glad for the money however for I can give it to the Academy and they can use it to help another needy student. I have taken a few oaths and am blood bonded to honer them with my life.  The oaths are my own and as such, I do not speak of them to many. I only hope to do my best to serve you well enough to earn that money which you are putting up.""<br/>She walked to the center of the room and looked at each one in turn. Then began to speak in a clear yet low voice.<br/>""I have called the lot of you ruffians. And yes even you Reginald Vincent Alexander the 15th for you ride on the shirt tails of your esteemed family name. Have any of you strived to do better than your parents? Have you taken time to look at your self not in a mirror but into a picture of what you could be and decide to do what ever it took to make the world a better place by going out of your way to do something just for the greater good of the Earth that you have lived on?  I hope to find out that each of you have and that you will raise your status in my eyes. I only know that each of you came into this room smelly and dirty like a ruffian so I call you what I see in you. Please feel free to prove me wrong in this."" Naureen took another look around at each of them.<br/>""As for my manners and ways of doing things as I do, I give credit mostly to the Academy that raised me after my parents died when I was just 11. I could not cure them or my valley of that flu and after I was done weeping, I wanted to be a healer. That is what I have strived to do since. I worked my way thru school even the summers, to earn what I needed to make my dream come true. My life is dedicated to healing and that alone.</span><br/><br/>Naureen stood still before she headed to her seat in the corner but a rapping was at the door. It was a rhythmic kind of tapping where upon Naureen opened the door. A large white owl flew inside and around the room is a graceful circle while Naureen picked up her staff and the owl landed upon the top of it. Silently, she reached out her hand to it's leg and took off a scroll off the leg of the owl. She then pull out a large mouse out of her fanny pack and tossed it into the air. The owl quickly snatched it out of the air then landed back on the staff to eat the mouse.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF4000"">""This is Archmedes the second, a very intelligent owl. He has carried my mail for me the last two years. His father before him was Archemedes the first.""</span><br/>Naureen went to her seat to read her note quietly.<br/><br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i1088.photobucket.com/albums/i325/TheCreator7/0-Naureen%20Rose%20Merrieweather/owl4.jpg"">[ img ]</a>"
5961,Looming Shadows,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7349,2012-05-10T06:46:50,Rainie,"Soren peered over at the blonde boy, the one who the relaxed man had been speaking to. His large brown eyes were on her, and their gazes clashed. The boy quickly swung around to glare meekly at the man whoâ€™d spoken. â€œSheâ€™s NOT cute!â€ he cried vehemently.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Um...ouch?</span><br/><br/>Then the boy became flustered, backpedalling and trying to erase the previous insult. He even unintentionally called her beautiful, while blushing profusely. Soren watched the embarrassed boy with expressionless curiosity. Did he agree, and believe she was cute? She eyed his fine suit and well cut hair, wondering why he would get so flustered about how<span style=""font-style: italic"">she</span>looked. Surely there were girls of his standing who were far more attractive.<br/><br/>But people were speaking, and she turned her attention to them.<br/><br/>Soren was surprised to see the young blonde boy agree next, just after she issued her own agreement. The raccoon eyed girl was next. Followed by...<br/><br/>The life story of the orange haired lady?<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Dear god...</span><br/><br/>She prattled on about her home town, a farm, financial leaps she had taken, the death of her parents and her weeping....<br/><br/>Soren<span style=""font-style: italic"">honestly</span>didnâ€™t care. Not a bit.<br/><br/>She also didnâ€™t care for how the lady belittled the blonde boy â€“ whoâ€™s name, ironically, was Reginald Vincent Alexander the 15th, the child of one of the highest most standing families in the universes. Accusing him of riding coattails, the nerve! What did she know? Besides how to prattle on about needless things. Oh, and her name was<span style=""font-style: italic"">Miss Naureen Rose Merrieweather of the village in the middle of no whereâ€</span>, which Soren intended to call her at all times.<br/><br/>After the business of an owl and strange sounds coming from down the hall, Soren spoke up; quietly, unobtrusively, and monotonously. â€œBeg your pardon, lady,â€ she started properly, only the slightest hints of impatience under her carefully toneless words. â€œbut you seem to think you know<span style=""font-weight: bold"">exactly</span>what youâ€™re talking about. Please, whenever you feel the need, feel free to analyze me. Youâ€™ll have my utmost attention.â€<br/><br/>Soren, with ever lessening patience, said, â€œAnd if it assists you, my name is Soren Agro.â€ She was sure it wouldnâ€™t, however. Her family was so off the grid it was ridiculous. There wasnâ€™t a record out there with the names of any living member of her family. Besides the dead ones. They had death certificates. To hang on her mantle, or whatever.<br/><br/>While this went down, in her peripheral vision, she noticed one of the males â€“ not the chill one or the Alexander child â€“ go speak quietly with Joseph. She spotted the gleam of metal and peered over curiously, but didnâ€™t catch what was engraved there before the metal slipped away.<br/><br/>What Soren wanted to know was what sort of thing they were facing. The weak points, the strong points, strategically plans, where it lived, what it ate... But there was no information about it. That had already been stated.<br/><br/>How were they supposed to fight something that only existed in imagination?"
5962,Looming Shadows,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7349,2012-05-10T06:53:58,Ghaleon_Sericia,"The crowd continued it's angry march toward the stage, Murad could do nothing but hold onto his lute for dear life.""String him up, Break him. He doesn't deserve to get our money. He's Worthless."" These were the most tame of what Murad could make out through his whimpers and strokes of his lute. As time progressed, the feet turning to inches, Murad's eyes began to glaze over as the strokes of his lute became more sensual. Before long, he heard nothing but the voice in his head. The crying had ceased, the color and life force of his soul were nonexistant as his hands trailed along the neck and body of his lute.<br/><br/>""<span style=""color: #404080"">Do not fear the unknown, My child... You will dream, and through your Dreams, The suffering will end. Play for them</span>""<br/><br/>The voice began to tear away as the crowd reached the stage and held their make shift weapons above their head.""KILL THIS FAGGOT MUSICIAN AND TAKE HIS SHIT. NO ONE TRICKS US AND GET'S AWAY WITH IT!!!!"" Murad's focus remained on his lute as his hand came to the neck, holding the strings. His other hand slowly shifted toward the body, His eyes slowly shifting as his finger tips touched the strings. His eyes slowly closed as his hand strummed the strings, the purest form of music shot from the lute light a wave. Everyone who was on the stage was flung away from him, Scattered to the corners of the room as murad slowly floated to his feet, His eyes burning white with unknown power. The only change so far was his eyes, and he remained off the ground with the lute in his hand.<br/><br/>He slowly peered around the room as people stood in shock at the sight that was unfolding before them. He slowly came to a stop as his hand lifted once more.""You all will pay for your crimes against the realm. You have Spread your last virus...."" The voice was shattered, as if several people were speaking all at once. His hand came down again. Every door in the bar became sealed in pure energy, every way out was flickering with Electricity. This truth was proved when the man who got the crowd against him began to freak out and ran straight for the door. The second his hand touched the doorknob, Thousands upon thousands of volts of electricity began to surge through his body, killing him instantly. Murad continued to float as more people began to scream and coware away from the windows and doors.<br/><br/>Murad lifted his hand once more, His eyes flaring as electricity began to flow around him.""Now....To purge the evil... To bring the chaos to an end...."" He strummed a final time, A light shining from his body as he slowly began to morph and change. His hair grew long, and stood on end. His clothes faded away from his body, only for white and black fur to grow across his chest. His face contorted and twisted as more fur grew along his cheeks. His teeth grew long and jagged. His nose shifted into two slits and grew on his face. Once the small changes to his face finished, They began to shift at once, becoming more bestial and ragged. His finger nails grew to talons, Fingers grew slender and covered in white and black fur. Even his feet changed to pads of a wolf, Claws serrated and long as his fingers. Once the change was done, The most hellish music began to surface from the lute.(Music in the OOC, Thanks Ned) With each power Chord, Lightning struck around the pub like there was no roof on the place to begin with. From the lute itself, Came a bolt of lightning, striking the Dwarfish Bar tender, Killing him as soon as the bolt of lighting tore into the ground through his feet.<br/><br/>""None shall survive my wrath, Fear the Beast within, For it shall be your undoing."" This Newly formed creature spoke as it continued to strum away, sending bolts of lighting into the tavern goers. Some threw bottles at the Creature, Others tried finding places to hide, but all were screaming. One bottle Flew straight into the creatures head, smashing on impact. The bar goer who threw the bottle was smote on the spot, Rage growing in the eyes and playing of this new beast. He remained floating on the stage, killing any and all that approached, Close to half of the bar's patrons laid dead on the floor. Their bodies still shook, the bottoms of their feet were black with the amount of electricity that shot through their bodies. Murad, Dreamer Strings was no longer here. What was left was Efreet, The Mystical Musician. And with his lute being played, He was slowly destroying the minds and hearts of everyone around him. At this point, it would take a miracle to end the carnage."
5963,Looming Shadows,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7349,2012-05-11T05:44:17,Nedovak,"Ra watched as the short red head exploded into a rant that gave credence to the rumor that red heads had tempers as fiery as their hair. She stopped talking and started gazing around the room at each and every one of them sizing them up. When her penetrating gaze fell on Ra he just smiled charmingly and winked at her. When she was done examining everyone she turned back to Joseph and started chanting something at him. She then retook her seat and began speaking again.<br/><br/>""By the way, how did you hear of me? I don't associate with anyone since my schooling a few years ago. I take care of my village and do not talk to strangers. Why I am here is beyond me so tell me how you found out my existence, why my powers are truely needed, how you actually going to repay my village of the loss of my debt to them? How did you in a simple letter, make it so important that I was compelled to come here even though I do not travel beyond my village."" Naureen seemed to glow slightly orange and red as she said this. Ra thought about these strange colors, he would have to ask more about that later.<br/><br/>""If you're done prattling on like a psychopath, I assure you we're not simply a grouping of ruffians, no average assortment of henchmen and muscle would even qualify to clean our boots, we've been hand picked."" It took all of Raâ€™s self control not to laugh as Reggie said this. Ra loved the little guy he was crazy. Ra watched, bemused as Reggie straightened out his clothes as he stood up.<br/><br/>""Reginald Vincent Alexander the 15th, pleased to meet you."" Reggie said as he went into a little bow before looking her straight in the eyes and telling her to either accept the job or leave.<br/><br/>""Miss Naureen Rose Merrieweather of the village in the middle of no where, nestled in a mountain ridge, graduate of Academy of Magical Studies at your service if you have need of my services which it seems to be that I, too have been hand selected. As to why, I suppose that my services are very much needed for this journey and task at hand, I'd assume since much time and work went into finding me. However, I am not of the high class or rank of such as your family, Reginald Vincent Alexander the 15th, but I am pleased to meet your acquaintance and be one of your fellow travelers."" Naureen curtsied to Reggie. God what was this, Ra thought, some fancy ass party. He listened as Naureen gave them all her life story. Well at least she is honest he thought.  Ra watched as Naureen walked to the door opened it and let in an owl that flew around the room and landed on her staff. She introduced it as Archmedes the second and gave it a dead mouse.<br/><br/>â€œHello Archmedes is it. How do you like working for herâ€ Ra spoke to the owl telepathically so no one else could hear him.<br/><br/>â€œIt is good though I wish she would stop killing the mice before she gave them to meâ€¦ maybe get me some fatter ones with less bones.â€ Ra politely listened to the owl talk about how he preferred his mice although he already got the info he wanted.<br/><br/>Ra watched as the black haired manâ€™s gaze kept falling on the tiny girl with the loud music. He wondered what kind of relationship they had for that man to look at her with such recognition in his eyes. As Raâ€™s gaze went around the room he saw the girl he had mentioned to Reggie, she seemed to be irritated by all this talking.<br/><br/>â€œI accept the job.â€ The soft statement came from her. It took Ra a second to realize that she was the one who actually said it. Joseph jumped on those words letting out a whole monologue that was more targeted to everyone then the girl.<br/><br/>Raâ€™s attention was diverted as the black haired man walked over to the desk and showed his blade to Joseph. He could barely make out the insignia of the cartel on the blade. So the cartel was involved in all this made sense they would have a good understanding of the best ways to attack and defend warehouses after all that was one of their main sources of income.  Ra turned back to see that the girl was introducing herself as Soren.<br/><br/>â€œWell at least they werenâ€™t trying to kill each otherâ€¦ yetâ€ Ra thought sardonically to himself. Ra was tired of the back and forth that was going on. He stood up and reached into the pouch on his belt and pulled out a seed.<br/><br/>â€œNaureen was it?â€ Ra said as he held the seed out on his outstretched hand. The seed slowly started sprouting. It quickly grew until it was a short, ugly, deformed looking flower with molded colors. Suddenly the room was filled with a wonderful fragrance few in the world have ever smelled.<br/><br/>â€œYou should realize that looks are deceiving, this is the ugliest flower you will probably ever find, and yet you will never find a flower that smells as good.â€ Ra stopped again and focused on the flower reshaping it. It grew longer allowing the petals to form symmetrically. The color of the flower changed to a deep red with swirls of blue inside it.<br/>â€œAnd with a little patience and the right push you can make something as wonderful on the outside as it is on the inside.â€ Ra said in a soft voice. He slowly picked the flower off of his hand and placed it on the front shoulder of Naureenâ€™s shirt watching as the roots of the flower grew into the fabric of the shirt until it stood there by itself.<br/><br/>There was a sudden explosion that shook the whole building.<br/><br/>â€œWhat the fuck was thatâ€ Ra said annoyed. Joseph opened a drawer in his desk and pressed a button that started up a holographic image of the bar. Instead of the image of the packed groups of people the bar looked like a war ground. There were bodies strewn around with a beast strumming away on a lute floating in the middle of a room.<br/><br/>â€œShit, that thing is tearing the whole place apart.â€ Joseph said angrily.<br/><br/>â€œIs that the creature you were talking about earlier Joseph?â€ Ra said.<br/><br/>â€œI honestly donâ€™t know. But it certainly seems to be doing enough damage. If it turns out to be the monster I will pay whoever helps to stop it. If it turns out it isnâ€™t the monster I will give you a bonus. But it needs to be stopped.â€ Joseph said hurriedly.<br/><br/>â€œI want what remains of this beast when we are done with it.â€ The commanding tone in Raâ€™s voice was clear. He wanted this creature and he would have it.<br/><br/>â€œFine you can have it.â€ Joseph said in scared tones. Ra smiled at Joseph as he headed out the door.<br/><br/>â€œYou coming gremlinâ€ Raâ€™s muffled voice came from out in the hall.<br/><br/>As Ra walked down the hallway he noticed a wall of electricity blocking the doorway. He didnâ€™t even pause as he walked through it with out so much as a shock. Ra was happy his affinity was earth. As he stepped into the main room of the bar he could suddenly hear dark distorted music playing. Ra watched as the werewolf like beast floated in the room sending out bolts of lightning at random targets.<br/><br/>â€œWell at least I have some fight music.â€ Ra grinned as he said this to himself. He slowly slid out one of his daggers holding it in his left hand and threw a knife at the creature with his right. As soon as the knife had left his hand he had replaced it with his other dagger. Ra ran behind the bar as the monster turned towards him. Ra put three seeds on the ground and started concentrating on them thankfully there were plenty of bodies to accomplish his next move. He was interrupted when a scared patron ran towards him with a chair. Sense seemed to have left the man leaving only blind rage. Ra waited until the man was almost on top of him then side stepped as the chair came down on where he was. He quickly cut the manâ€™s throat and kicked him over onto the seeds as he lay bleeding out.<br/><br/>â€œWell thatâ€™s one.â€ Ra said grimly as he looked for another body. He noticed the charred corpse of the barkeep and dragged his body onto the other man he had just killed.<br/><br/>â€œThatâ€™s two.â€"
5964,Looming Shadows,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7349,2012-05-13T03:47:21,The Creator 7,"<span style=""color: #BFBF00"">Naureen read the letter and occasionally nodded as she read.</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #00BFBF""> Naureen,<br/>I have arrived at the cotage. How could you leave this sanctuary? What ever.... I am glad that you did for I love the place. Sheba loves the barn and is quite happy. The folks in the village were very helpful despite what you have told me. Perhaps it is your temperament or personality or your Auras or that 'private problem'.  I have read your shields and will keep them in place until I get the feel of the place in the next several years as you suggested. Shame on you for setting them that way! No changes for three years unless.... anyways, I did visit the Temple of Gaia. Very pretty in a dull manner but again for the three years contract.....I will keep to my word this time. So much to do so I must close.<br/>By the way, I hope that Archemedes arrived in good time and fine health.<br/>Your classmate,<br/>Fiona Caras</span></span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF8000"">She glanced about the room as she read the letter but not much was in her interest but did make a few notes to herself to ponder on later.<br/>First thing was that cartel was involved. She found that out by the one called Ross who flipped out his cartel knfe. A dangerous thing to have cartel involved. However, the demands caught her undivided attention. He made three of them! She paused in her reading to hear the demands</span><br/><br/><blockquote class=""uncited""><div>""Understand that by involving us, you are involving the cartel. I ask you three questions, and I expect them to have satisfactory answers. I want to know who you work for, what supplies, and for how long this proposed contract is to remain in effect. Secondly, I require a list of contacts, as well as information regarding your sources. Thirdly, the terms of your payment must be established in far more detail before this job is agreed upon.""</div></blockquote><br/><br/><span style=""color: #BFBF00"">Good idea to know who is doing the paying of such an outrageous amount of money. And a few sources of information would be helpful if the sources knew anything but if not it would be a waste of time. She wasn't worried about the payment. She would send Archemedes to Fiona then he would travel to the Academy. They would feed him well. He was quite popular there the pompous owl. Just because he was a descendant of the original Archemedes. <br/><br/>Soren got her attention totally to the point of folding up the letter and pulling out the lap desk. She put the letter away in her lap desk then put the lap desk back into the back pack before deciding to speak to her. Naureen stood up with simple yet quiet grace.<br/>â€œSoren Agro, I am happy to meet someone who has the intestinal fortitude of which you have plenty of. Perhaps your family is not so great as Reginald's but you are very independent and shall make a good name for yourself and then pass your name along to your descendants. All you need to do is to keep your eyes open and your mind open to others yet be very careful to rate people very high unless you know them well. Allow the person prove to yourself her or his worth. Then make your judgement based on your on experiences.â€ <br/></span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF8000"">Naureen sat down and waited as she listened to the sounds from the bar room. It seemed like there were some kind of arguing going on. Most likely with the musician and his style of music. She faintly heard someone that was a bit louder than the rest saying</span><br/><br/><blockquote class=""uncited""><div>""KILL THIS FAGGOT MUSICIAN AND TAKE HIS SHIT. NO ONE TRICKS US AND GET'S AWAY WITH IT!!!!""</div></blockquote><br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF8000"">~Hmmmm getting a bit restless and unsatisfied with the music~ Naureen thought to her self then tuned the voices out since she did not want to get involved.</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF4000"">Archemedes was speaking with Ra at this time and Naureen's inner aura changed to a deeper shade of orange.<br/>~ARCHEMEDS! Why  are you speaking of my treatment of you as if I give you a bad mouse. You know very well how much those mice like my nuts and how sharp their miniature dagger teeth are. Now behave yourself before you spill things about me that should not be known.  Also remember who tended you after that brown recluse spider that tempted you to eat it and you did. You can be such a gluttonous fool for a wise educated owl.~ Naureen mentally spoke to her mail carrier sharply.</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF4000"">She ignored most of what went on in an attempt to block out the noises and the people in the bar until Ra spoke. </span><br/><br/><blockquote class=""uncited""><div>â€œYou should realize that looks are deceiving, this is the ugliest flower you will probably ever find, and yet you will never find a flower that smells as good.â€ </div></blockquote><br/><br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF4000"">She watched in a fascinated way of how he made the seed grow from thin air how ever, <br/>Naureen was quite surprised at Ra when he placed the flower on her shoulder.</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF0080"">â€œThank youâ€ was a soft whisper that came from her as she smelt the flower. <br/></span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF0000"">Then the screaming began and Naureen's eyes opened wide with anger in them. Gone was the Irish sparkles and a reddish tinge formed on the whites.</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #800000"">Suddenly the music changed drastically, making Naureen jump from her chair and closed her eyes in pain.<br/>Her outer aura was not a pretty color at all as she clenched her eyes shut and balled her fists up. An explosion shocked her eyes open as she saw an holographic image of the bar room. On the bar room stage was a huge white werewolf kind of a beast playing a lute in the worse, high pitched way she ever had heard. Lightening was flying around, people were dying and screaming in agony as they fried. <br/><br/>Ra and Joesph were speaking but Naureen didn't pay any attention until Ra spoke </span><br/><br/><blockquote class=""uncited""><div>â€œI want what remains of this beast when we are done with it.â€ </div></blockquote><br/><br/><blockquote class=""uncited""><div>â€œFine you can have it.â€ </div></blockquote><br/><br/><span style=""color: #800000"">""Not if I have a say in this!"" Naureen spoke in pure anger. Her hair was flying about with a bit of wind that was blowing around her and a stormy cloud grew over her head and moved with her as she left the room.<br/><br/>She reached the bar room after Ra did and she felt the tingling of electricity which made her cloud a bit staticy and sparks were flying out of the cloud that was above her. An electrical storm was a brewing as she stood there. Naureen looked about to see a hideous mess every where and Ra tossing some seeds down and putting bodies on them. <br/>Instantly, Naureen reached into her fanny pack and took out a vial. She threw it at the foot of the creature where it broke. A vapor floated about the area where the vial landed. She then made a shower of warm rain over the vial. A long green vine quickly grew and it had a face on the bud. The eyes on the face were closed as it grew until it reached about three feet. The leaves split into fingers and the eyes opened. A slit across the face opened showing soft teeth much like a Venus flytrap has. It's leafy arms waved freely as it finished it's growth spurt.<br/><br/>""Get the white creature!"" Naureen commanded the carnivorous plant. It quickly obeyed and attempted to grab the beast.<br/><br/>Naureen then then turned to Ra.<br/>""The beauty lies in the eyes of the beholder.Even the pretty butterflies eat dead carcus when they need to feed and the ugly duckling can turn into a swan on it's own, with no outside help from anyone.""</span>"
5965,Looming Shadows,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7349,2012-05-13T08:24:59,Ghaleon_Sericia,"The creature continued his muscial onslaught. With each strum of his lute, More lightning coursed around the room, Until the one known as ra stepped into the room and got behind the bar. Anger slipped across his face as Slid within the air to dodge the knife. He was a tad slow as the knife snuck across his skin, Causing Efreet to growl, moving from the second. He began to strum hard, sending bolt after bolt of lightning toward him, until he was out of sight. As the woman entered, The music grew louder, and far more pronounced. The vial that was thrown didn't change the tempo at all, As once it landed, Efreet looked as though he was being surrounded by Electricity.<br/><br/>Once the plant had grown, Efreet was gone, but for only a second as his counter attack was left unguarded as the stupid woman took her eyes off him to speak. He reappeared a second later, Directly above her, His talon like feet grabbing her shoulders and digging into them, Easily peeling flesh from bone. He then played a series of chords that drew a light toward his lute. Without any other warning, He flipped off the shoulders, ripping the talons from her shoulder to pull his lute away from him. In mid flight, The lute would be brought straight down, Resulting in an attack, That if successful, Would connect with her cheek, and send her flying from the sound wave that would emit from the strike itself.<br/><br/>Whether he hit or not, He staticed out of view once more, Got back near the stage, All the while, Strumming a hard series of notes. As his fingers began to heat up from the speed and friction, Small sparks began to form on his fingertips. With on last powerful strum, The sparks inflamed into small fires on his fingers.""YOU CHOOSE TO FACE ME, SO BE IT!!!!"" His continuous playing was growing louder as he strummed hard to send a huge fire ball toward the bar where the one known as Ra sat. ""Come out, and FACE ME LIKE A MAN..."" With each power chord, More fire shot from the lute."
5966,Harmony Shadows: Werewolf Pack RP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7614&start=20,2012-07-05T03:01:18,Forgotten Wolf,"While swift in the massive wolf form and having a good understanding of their territory, it still took them a bit longer than Thomas would have liked to find the wolf that made the howl.  He let Damian take the lead as the got closer to the area where the howl came from, trusting the manâ€™s nose and other senses to lead them to whoever this stranger was. Whoever he was, he was taking a risk passing through their territory at this point in the year. It was bad enough with the Claws waging their war against the Shadows but once the Heats started coming the territoriality and possessiveness got cranked up to dangerous levelsâ€¦ which of course would be very bad for a couple strangers to stumble into.<br/><br/>As they got closer to the origins of the howl, they began to pick up two scentsâ€¦ plus Aidanâ€™s. At first, a sharp spike of fear speared through Thomas over the thought of Aidan being ambushedâ€¦ but the fear settled down as he found no blood upon the wind. Still Thomas could not completely shake his unease. So as a precaution Thomas had his group spread out a bit to give them a little more room to maneuver, and hopefully give them more options to attack if things do go south when they get there.<br/><br/>Eventually Thomasâ€™ group finally crests a hill that allows them to see the strangers and Aidanâ€¦ and thanks to their enhanced hearing, allow them to hear a bit of what was going on. Thomas was eventually able to pick on the fact that the two were new or fairly new wolves, both a comforting and nerve wracking thing to hear. Comforting in the fact that they were then not really a threat, nerve wracking because of how unpredictable they might beâ€¦ Thomas also found himself tensing slightly and biting back a growl that almost escaped when one seemed to be hitting on Aidan. He calmed himself, mostly his wolf side the cause of that sudden surge ofâ€¦ possessiveness? Whatever the case, Aidan was not his mate and he was fairly certain he would have done the same if it had been any of the females down there. The coming Heats already messing things up as it had his wolf silently ogling and wanting the females or at least one to himself.<br/><br/>Shaking his head slightly to clear his head of his wolfish desires and territoriality, Thomas refocused on how and what to do with the strangers when the grumbling stomach of the changed one made itself known. Chuckling slightly, Thomas trotted down towards them, *It might be a little difficult to change if youâ€™re running on an empty stomach.* He called out to them as he made his way down to them. He began shifting on his way down, somehow making the transition from four legs to two without missing a step. â€œThe wolf likes to latch itself on to things like hunger and the fight or flight instinct so it can be a bit harder to get to it to settle down again in those situationsâ€¦ Plus if you havenâ€™t eaten your body might not have the energy necessary to make the shift safely,â€ Thomas explained as he got up to the group.<br/><br/>He looks at the two males for a bit before looking over at Aidan with a somewhat amused look. â€œDecided to go hunting for a few boy toys instead of food, Aidan?â€ He teased before looking back to the males. â€œWelcome to the Harmonyâ€™s Shadows territory boys. You either have the best or worst timing in the world,â€ He said in a friendly manner before moving on to introductions. â€œMy name is Thomas. Over there we have Damian, and making sure our backs are covered is Seravi,â€ He gestures to each wolf the respective order. His smile diminishes slightly and he walks over to Jaden, bending his knees slightly to look the confused wolf in the eye. â€œI hate to ask but do you have enough energy to walk or do you need to eat now?â€ Thomas asked with a concerned tone. He knew the kid was still having trouble understanding what was happening a bit but Thomas didnâ€™t like the fact they were so far from the den. Both they and the den were fairly vulnerable if the Claws decided to do anything or investigate the howl. He could only pray they were lucky."
5967,Harmony Shadows: Werewolf Pack RP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7614&start=20,2012-07-05T18:44:50,Sound of Silence,"While she followed Thomas and Damian, Seravi licked her lips deviously, a dark snarl curling her lips once she shifted to her wolf form. She was a smaller black and white wolf, small even by female standards, but she was agile. Hardly any wolf she has met had the ability to match her speed in a fight which was what made her a valuable fighter and why she was glad that Thomas had given her permission to break formation and disperse a bit to give herself more room to fight back. Should the need arise for her to strike out she would be ready to do so without question. Oh, and she was ready for blood alright. The beast within her was howling, clawing at the back of her mind; she could feel her inner self just itching for a fight and it excited her, she could feel the adrenaline flowing through her now... Let these outsiders dare mess with Harmony Shadows. She would turn them into a pile of werewolf confetti before they even knew what hit them!<br/><br/>The fight scene played in her head like an old, broken VHS: she would be standing before the intruders, one would strike at her, and she would rip its throat out before moving to the next one. It would get her leg, but she would sink her fangs into its neck, the warm feeling of blood tickling her lips gently before she tore off a huge chunk of flesh. The wolf would cry in agony but she would be relentless. She would continue doing that until there was no meat left on the neck. Seravi smiled at the mental images, amused with her thoughts, feeling the beast within stir at the thought of battle. The metallic taste of blood could almost be savored on the tip of her tongue even if it was all in her mind. All Thomas had to do was give the word, and she would make quick work of these bastardsâ€¦ andâ€¦ oh shit. She could smell Aidenâ€™s scent amongst them as well, she narrowed her eyes.<br/><br/>This caused her blood to boil more, thinking they might have harmed her in any way. Aiden has been nothing but good to her, though they were not exactly the closest of friends, even if that good heart of hers was something she often found a bit annoying. The thought of her being in danger did not sit well with Seravi at all. Perhaps the howl belonged to a member of the Claws after all? Or perhaps a rogue wolf? If this were the case she was definitely ready for battle.<br/><br/>There was no denying her inner beast craving blood. However, it would appear that no blood was going to be spilled after all. How disappointing. It really pissed her off that she got dragged all the way out here for this. Trotting up to the strangers along with Thomas and Damian, she had to fight back not only a snarl but a growl that threatened to escape her and step out of line. Then her gaze fell to the one who appeared to be having trouble; perhaps this was his first time changing. And even if he had food, the other stranger seemed to be hitting on Aiden. How cute. She snorted at both thoughts. Then she concluded that these people were worthless and they should just turn around and head back where they had food waiting for them rather than deal with this shit. It was too damn early in the morning.<br/><br/>When Thomas introduced her, she temporarily snapped out of her previous state and bowed her head slightly in a respectful way. She chose to stay in her wolf form just to be cautious, showing that she did not trust these strangers even though Aiden and Thomas were being nice to them. If it were up to her, she would have told them to get the hell out of this territory but she stayed in her place. There was no telling when the Claws would show up and she really did not want these people slowing them down should they need to retreat. Then again, if the Claws did show up, she would be able to satisfy her need for blood. That warring side of her was itching to kill, to devour. She had to harm somethingâ€¦ even if it had to be herself she would harm somethingâ€¦ The latter was pushing it a little too far, but once she was in that mindset there was no stopping her.<br/><br/>She was like a rampaging tank.<br/><br/>In the end, perhaps she truly was a weapon. But she was also a wolf looking to defend the only thing that has truly made sense to her for the past few months. There was no way in Hell she was going to give that up.<br/><br/>And so, she forced a careful smile to appear on her expression and a smooth yet friendly â€“as friendly as it was going to get for her- laugh to roll off of her lips. She stayed at a bit of a distance and watched the strangers and surrounding area carefully. Seravi made no efforts to hide that she was not the kind of person who would come over and make friends with you. â€œIf he wants to survive, heâ€™ll have the strength to come with us,â€ she teased. â€œOtherwise Iâ€™m sure he would definitely make a nice meal to feed the ravenous Claws.â€ She couldnâ€™t help but chuckle once again at her own thoughts. She was never one to think positively. And the thought of the newly changed wolf slaughtering a few Claw membersâ€¦ well that was something that was too amusing for her to keep to herself. â€œOr, of course, he could always make a meal out of the Claws himself if he truly is too hungry and weak to make it back to the den and has that kind of strength.â€"
5968,Harmony Shadows: Werewolf Pack RP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7614&start=20,2012-07-06T08:54:09,Nedovak,"David knelt there watching him the whole time seeing his annoyance at first as he tried and failed eventually making him slam his fist against the ground breaking a stone in half. David watched silently knowing his advice would not be helpful at this point as the were took another try breathing deeply and closing his eyes again this time looking relaxed and calm. It looked like he was about to shift back when his stomach growled loudly completely destroying his concentration. David smiled as the wolf asked if they had killed the bear.<br/><br/>""No bud that was all you. Bears are not stronger then us in our were forms. It seems you are to hungry to shift do you know when the last time you ate is?"" David stood up signaling the were to hold that thought and looked at the new wolves as they arrived. He flexed his muscles ready to transform and fight at the slightest hint of danger. He turned his head slightly glancing at Aidan wondering if she new them.<br/><br/>*It might be a little difficult to change if youâ€™re running on an empty stomach.* The main wolf that looked to be in charge called out to them as he made his way down to where they were. He began shifting on his way down, somehow making the transition from four legs to two without missing a step. David was impressed this guy certainly had control and he respected that though that made David even more weary.<br/><br/>â€œThe wolf likes to latch itself on to things like hunger and the fight or flight instinct so it can be a bit harder to get to it to settle down again in those situationsâ€¦ Plus if you havenâ€™t eaten your body might not have the energy necessary to make the shift safely,â€<br/><br/>He looked at David and the were for a bit before looking over at Aidan with a somewhat amused look. â€œDecided to go hunting for a few boy toys instead of food, Aidan?â€ He teased before looking back to the males. â€œWelcome to the Harmonyâ€™s Shadows territory boys. You either have the best or worst timing in the world,â€ He said in a friendly manner before moving on to introductions. â€œMy name is Thomas. Over there we have Damian, and making sure our backs are covered is Seravi,â€ He gestures to each wolf in their respective order. David tilted his head to each wolf in turn figuring he would probably have to make a run for it if things went south, glad he already had escape routes planned. David watched Thomas walk over to the white were, bending his knees slightly to look the confused wolf in the eye. â€œI hate to ask but do you have enough energy to walk or do you need to eat now?â€<br/><br/>David smiled at Thomas he liked the guy. He seemed friendly and controlled the way a true leader should be.<br/><br/>""Well it is nice to meet more wolves that aren't so excited to fight me . I found him passed out next to the river over there."" David pointed at the spot before continuing. ""He was passed out when I got here and didn't wake up until Aiden woke him. From the fact that he can barely stand up assume he won't be able to walk. I am pretty sure this is the first shift he has had and he doesn't seem to have gotten used to the new body. That or he has a really unlucky case of amnesia.""  David smiled down on the new wolf he always had a weakness for orphans and this one definitely had that first time on his own vibe. David looked up at Seravi as she spoke up.<br/><br/>â€œIf he wants to survive, heâ€™ll have the strength to come with us,â€ she teased. â€œOtherwise Iâ€™m sure he would definitely make a nice meal to feed the ravenous Claws. Or, of course, he could always make a meal out of the Claws himself if he truly is too hungry and weak to make it back to the den and has that kind of strength.â€ Seravi said this in between laughs at her own jokes. David took an instant disliking to her and looked her in the eyes.<br/><br/>""Hey Seravi, my wolf wants you to know he thinks you are sadistic and an asshole. I on the other hand personally enjoy a bloodthirsty chick now and then, keeps things interesting."" David gave a wink to Aidan before continuing on. ""Thomas if you want to move him somewhere I can always shift and carry him for you honestly he wouldn't be much of a burden for my shifted form."" David walked back to the tree and grabbed his pack and set it down near the white wolf the crunching of the snow was softer now that it had been packed down so much.<br/><br/>""So are we going to feed him now or should I carry him and follow you back? Honestly I would rather enjoy sticking around for awhile if you don't mind, I have never had the chance to talk to other werewolves and I would just as soon not pass up the opportunity."""
5969,Harmony Shadows: Werewolf Pack RP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7614&start=20,2012-07-06T17:47:52,Donta,"Jaden somberly stared off into space, as they spoke to each other. Thomas seemed genuinely interested in helping him, they all were kind to him actually. It was weird and surreal, like something out of a movie. This was too realistic to be a fantasy or delusion. Jaden felt reality sink in; he wasn't dead or dying. He was really a Werewolf and very much alive. These people didn't even know him and they wanted to help. They were the only chance he had to survive in this wilderness.<br/><br/>He looked up to Thomas, who had crouched a bit to look him in the eyes.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">â€œI hate to ask but do you have enough energy to walk or do you need to eat now?â€</span><br/><br/>He glanced around and eyed the dead bear for a moment. Eat what exactly? The Bear? Raw? He thought about it, tearing into the raw flesh and pictured the blood. It made him queasy at first, but a little worried and scared when the thought of it quickly turned from sickening, to somewhat enjoyable. Wiping the drool from his chin he shook his head, clearing his thoughts and tore his vision away from the bear.<br/><br/>""Ro."" he growled, still unable to speak properly like this. He leaned over to push himself up on all fours, then pushed off the ground to stand, stumbling at first to get his balance, then he limped forward on shaky legs, nodding while motioning with his large, clawed hands to motion for the rest to lead the way.<br/><br/>It took a time to clear the hill beside the creek, but once he was in the thick of the trees, he was able to use the trees for support when he stumbled. He felt bad for going so slow and holding everyone back, but they were all supportive of him and kept pace with him, until they reached the base of the small peak he spotted a while ago. The smell of cooking meat was intoxicating.<br/><br/>There were more at this small base. A cave in the mountain served as perfect shelter and the campsite had been developed. Skins hung from log racks that bathed in the sun nearby, logs were pulled around the firepit, a spit dug deeply into the ground hung over the fire, then atop the fire was a metal grate used for grilling. It was a nice spot they had here, but Jaden caught mere glimpses as he panted, tounge hanging out and he stumbled into the camp with the others around him<br/><br/>Someone had helped him to a pile of furs beside the fire where he nearly collapsed and tried to get his breathing under control. The others around the fire stared at him, one holding a large skinning knife which caught his eye. He mustered a weak wave to them and his eyes went to the sizzling meat on the fire..."
5970,Harmony Shadows: Werewolf Pack RP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7614&start=20,2012-07-12T01:56:06,Alucard,"Mickey pulled up to a small lay by leading into the mountains, he was extremely proud of himself he had finally managed to pull a girl with the deep southern accent from America, he had been trying to do so for some time now, since he had gotten to America he had been shot down by everyone one he had approached, this didn't discourage him just made the attraction stronger to climb that specific mountain.<br/><br/>Mickey climbed out of his car and took in a deep breath his long streaked back hair rustled in the wind as the cold bit at his face, pulling out his packet of smokes he put on between his lips and lit it with a small box of matches, breathing in deeply and exhaling the smoke he begun to think why would this girl want to meet him all the way out here, he had taken it to be to avoid her friends and family he was her dark secret or something this didn't bother him he had never fallen for a girl none of them interested him enough for that.<br/><br/>Mickey flicked out his phone to check the time he was about ten minutes early and chances are she would be late, women always kept him waiting again the wait didn't bother him in fact the view was incredibly nice the snow on the trees and scent in the air was clean it was a nice place to be sucking on the cigarette again he felt the minimal effect of the strong cigarettes, he had been smoking so long he wasn't even sure of the nicotine had any effect on him anymore, but he shrugged it off and lent against the bonnet of his hunk of junk car he had managed to get in town for a â€œbargainâ€ the only bargain about this thing was the fact he had a large amount of smokes in the boot he had acquired on his travels, Mickey tilted his head back and let out a sigh<span style=""font-style: italic""> why is this girl taking so long, she best not stand me up this trip was long</span>.<br/><br/><br/>Mickey looked up as he saw a red Chevy truck slow down and pull up next to his, there she was the girl with long blonde hair small jean cut off shorts and a red tank top â€œhey sugaâ€ she said as she hopped out the car with a small wink â€œsorry I took so long my brother wouldn't stop takingâ€ she said with a small chuckle â€œanyway come on, theirs a small cabin just a little bit into these woodsâ€ she begun to stride off into the woods waving him to follow, Mickey suddenly felt uneasy this was to easy no wineing and dining just into the cabin for fun<span style=""font-style: italic""> man shut up if it's easy don't knock it</span>.<br/><br/>Mickey followed her into the woods that lead to a small clearing â€œhey, I don't see a cabinâ€ Mickey said in his thick Irish accent before stopping sharply on the spot, the girl was just standing there with two large wolves each side of her â€œdon't worry suga, there ain't gonna hurt you, we have a proposition for you, ya strong, good looking we think you'd make a good addition to our team watta ya thinkâ€ she said with a small smile on her face, Mickey looked back at her â€œI think, you are one crazy bitch, you realize your surrounded by a couple of huge wolves rightâ€ she chuckled at his response â€œoh no sweetie there not wolves there werewolfâ€ Mickeys mouth fell open<span style=""font-style: italic"">yup knew this was too easy she's crazy as hell</span>Mickey took a step back â€œDon't run suga it'll end nastyâ€.<br/><br/>Mickey turned on his heel and ran flat out and heard a mass on snarls and claws behind him<span style=""font-style: italic""> well, I'm fucked</span>was all he remembered thinking running threw his head, he could see the road ahead if he could make it to the car maybe he could get away but the sounds behind him didn't fill him with much confidence, a second later he felt a huge amount of pain and saw a gray blur fly into his shoulder and away from him, it was one of the wolves from the clearing it's muzzle now coated in blood, his blood he relished after a second he felt the extreme pain in his left arm he stumbled forward but manged to keep himself moving into the road.<br/><br/>Mickey Yanked the car door open and started the engine he must be blessed today the damn thing started first time, slamming the car into reverse he pulled away, he was lucky at the moment he started to move the wolves were at the edge of the wood line, â€œwhat the fuckâ€ he shouted to himself â€œwas I just baited into being eatenâ€ Mickey looked down at his left shoulder blood was everywhere he was sure if it wasn't for the adrenalin he would have passed out by now, he pulled up to his caravan it was at the edges of town and stumbled his way inside, his vision was going blurry and his head clouded he pulled open a draw and pulled out a mass of bandages and tape, ripping off his shirt he wrapped the bandages around extremely tightly, and taped them down with a lot of tape.<br/><br/>Mickey staggered in front of the mirror to check his work, he used his right hand to wipe sweat out of his eyes,<span style=""font-style: italic""> I've been in worse condition right? I've patched myself up from worse</span>he thought to himself he felt his legs weaken and slumped backwards onto his bed, he felt his breathing was labored although he had been in a bad state before and had patched himself up, this was clearly the worst wound he had taken.<br/><br/>Mickey lay back his blurred vision now far worse than before he felt his eyelids get heavy he kept jerking himself awake but knew the fight was lost, the adrenaline had left his body and it needed rest Mickey fell into a dreamless sleep and awoke at 12:00 the next day he sat up and checked his arm hoping it was some fucked up dream, but he couldn't lifting his arm, it was stiff and painful, but not as painful as he remembered he pulled open the blinds in his caravan and the light almost blinded him his eyes felt extra sensitive, he slowly pulled the bandages off his shoulder dreading to see the carnage underneath, but what he found shocked him, he was far from completely healed but the wound was no were near as bad as he remembered there was still large gashes in his arm<span style=""font-style: italic""> psh I was probably blowing it out of proportion with lose of blood or something</span>he thought to himself he pulled open the small shower and stepped inside and let out a violent shudder as the freezing water hit his body and sent pain shooting up his arm washing away the dried blood stuck to his arm neck and in his hair.<br/><br/>Mickey stepped out and replaced the bandages he felt weak from last night but strangle good in a whole he was going to take it easy for the next week and avoid any blonde psycho bitches until he was ready to move on.<br/><br/>Mickey spent the next couple of days walking around town collecting, food and provisions to move on, he had grown to comfortable in this little town any way, the fact people greeted him as he walked like a friend, and he found he had grown friendly with some of them. Later that night he hitched up his Caravan to his old beat up car and pulled a single pack of smokes out the truck, that was still over flowing with them popped on in his mouth and started the car as he lit the cigarette.<br/><br/>Mickey pulled away quietly, as not not wake anyone, he had decided he was gonna drive back threw the road that he was attacked, he had this strange attraction to danger and battle he could never shake not even as a kid, he slowly pulled into the lay by and got out the car, still puffing on his cigarette he looked around and found the tire marks where he had pulled away, he thought he could even make out part of the clearing but was unsure, the only light was from the moon itself, he sat on his bonnet and looked up at the moon waiting for it to brake threw the clouds, he looked down at his watch, it was just turning midnight, he tilted his head back up and let out a small session of hoops as the cloud slide slowly out of the way.<br/><br/>Mickey kept looking until the moon was completely in view<span style=""font-style: italic""> huh a full moon, it looks so big tonight </span>mickey felt a shudder run down his back, that was half pleasurable half agony like all the muscles in his back had stretched and ripped and healed instantly, he stood up clutching his back â€œouch that the fuck was...â€ Mickey crumpled to the floor gritting his teeth it now felt like all the muscles in his body were ripping and re shaping  â€œwhat the fuck is going onâ€ he grunted out his breathing now ragged.<br/><br/>Mickey rolled onto his side as a multiple loud cracks came from his mid section, he howled in pain, he looked down at his chest his ribs had moved, they were changing shape, he started to feel an odd tingle in his legs before more loud cracking noises, he let out more shrieks of pain his legs felt odd, longer and seemed to be pointing in an odd angle â€œwhat the fuck, what the fuckâ€ he kept repeating in ragged out bursts he felt his arms start the same tingling his legs did â€œno, no â€œ more loud ran down his arms as they elongated his hands turning into savage claws his forearms, increasing in length and size his biceps bulging and elongating, more screams came from his mouth, he started to roll on the floor and trash around trying to stop the pain, then he felt a long tingle down his back, shoulders and neck, he left out a small whimper just wanting it to end , as the loud cracks ran through his back and shoulders he felt himself slip into a more instinctual side of himself, it felt more like when he was boxing running of his animal side, but the pain was too much to ignore, he still screamed in pain his shoulders ripping out sideways and bulging, the others hadn't even stopped when he felt his heat tingle.<br/><br/>Mickey begun to claw at his face as the cracking sounded but what he felt shocked him his face was becoming a snout his teeth became razor sharp, he felt fur running along his face and as quickly as it had started the pain stopped, he tried to get to his feet but relised he now had four sets of claws, his mind couldn't process the change he felt as if a red mist had descended over his eyes, his animal side had taken over, he felt his body lifting onto it's back legs and let out a loud howl towards the moon before running into the woods at great speed, it was thrilling amazing sensation, he could smell scents on the air from miles away see everything clear as day even at the speed his was running, hear a branch crack from a distance, he felt the haze lift slightly but he still wasn't in control of himself.<br/><br/>Mickey had been running for a few days now, he had come across a bunch of strange scents, similar to his but each was different, he had decided to follow them and they were getting increasingly stronger as he ran deeper into the the woods, feeling his claws digging into the snow and throwing himself forward he was now panting, but he was too took up in the ride to stop. One of the scents was getting stronger and closer as he ran his ears pricked up his eyes flashing around looking for the source."
5971,Harmony Shadows: Werewolf Pack RP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7614&start=20,2012-07-13T07:45:01,Eferhilda,"<span style=""font-weight: bold"">â€œDecided to go hunting for a few boy toys instead of food, Aidan?â€ </span><br/><br/>Aidan shifted from wolf to human in a fluid motion shrugging when she was in her human, â€œWell I was  hungry for something that could bite backâ€ her tone teasing as she winked at Thomas.<br/><br/>Watching him greet the new wolves she nodded to Damian and Seravi, not surprised that he would bring those two along to investigate. Especially Seravi that always felt like a time bomb just waiting for an excuse to explode. The comment she made about the new wolf was evidence of that alone, though Aidan could not fault her the comment. They were barely keeping it together as it was and adding two new wolves, one just changed was going to hinder them. Unfortunately, for Aidan, she was a big softy and felt the need to help others. New wolves, truly held a special place with her because of her own troubled past.<br/><br/>What little she has learned with traveling and being with this pack, theirs is a broken and lost kind. A culture that is fading into the darkness as it is absorbed by the humans of their consistent slaughter and destruction of nature. Nature that the wolves needed to live and to survive in a world that has no place for them. Then there was the petty bickering and fighting that led packs to destroy one another, if something did not change and change soon the wolves would be no more.<br/><br/>Aidan brought up the rear covering them as they moved with the new wolves back to their den, on high alert they had made a lot of noise so it was very possible for the Claws to be out looking for them. By whatever grace of whatever God they managed to make it back to the den safely and Aidan was more then pleased for that. The smell of the cooking meat made her mouth water and certainly brightened her spirits considering that the rabbit she had been hunting not only got away but tricked her as well.<br/><br/>Waving to the others she slipped into the cave, working her back to her sleeping furs for a change of clothes. Going to the small basket that help her clothing she sifted through what was there until as last she found what she wanted, and proceeded to change out. Once dressed she took the still a bit damp, soul bound clothing back out to where the others were all gathered around the new wolves.<br/><br/>â€œThe white one needs to eat, then we can show him how to shift backâ€ she said in a nonchalant manner as she took her clothing and hung it up before taking a seat by the fire. She drew her knife and poked the meat, â€œAgain you are burning the meat Kakasha,â€ she teased her packmate. â€œI thought we agreed that I would do the cooking since that time you took that beautiful tender venison and turned it into shoe leather?â€ she grinned as she used her knife to flip the steaks.<br/><br/>Then as an afterthought, â€œAnyone know what day it is? Eryan was supposed to be back this week...â€ she said her voice full of concern as she stared into the flames. With everything that had happened it had been hard to remember such things, but now, with having a bit of downtime her mind was slowly getting back up to speed on such things as day of the week, time of the year, day of the month, etc. The normal things that made life more peaceful.<br/><br/><br/><br/>(will be adding more later with Nick, but people are free to post)"
5972,Harmony Shadows: Werewolf Pack RP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7614&start=20,2012-07-15T09:05:14,Warrior-Errant,"Alan's smile waned soon after April popped the candy in her mouth, worried that she disliked it. For a moment, it seemed like she was going to outright spit it out, but his fears didn't come to pass. His friend's smile reassured him that his token was satisfactory, which was about as much as he had hoped for. Just to be sure, he was going to inquire, when their packmate invited them to sit by the fire. The smell of the meat had not been forgotten in the slightest during his exchange of gifts with April, and happily allowed himself to be led to the fire, hunger overtaking shyness. Smiling thankfully at Kakasha, his gaze briefly falling on the other she-wolf, his smile fading just a little, remaining polite but tense. That pretty much described his interactions with that woman as a whole...<br/><br/>As their eyes met, the hairs on his neck prickled and stood at attention. He did not know what it was, but there was something about that wolf that made him feel ill at ease. Maybe it was the stench of the smokes, or maybe it was just the looks he got from her now and again. There were times when he could almost feel the eyes on him... while most of the pack gave him funny looks at times, the vibe he got from her was at times downright resentful. The wolf in him certainly did not appreciate being stared down, not in the slightest. It took a titanic effort on Alan's part to keep his smile from curling up to bare his teeth at the perceived challenge, regardless if it was real or a product of anxiety. Nothing could stop the glint in his eyes as the wolf stirred within him. Mentally grabbing the beast by the scruff of the neck, Alan dragged it snarling and biting back into it's cage, slamming the door as he gave a small nod to Michelle.<br/><br/>""Good morning, everybody."" Alan greeted the two wearily, now looking at Kakasha's kill. The smell was nearly overwhelming... He watched the seared flesh browning, its juices welling up to the surface and dribbling off onto the hot coals beneath, savoring the crackle and pop of the sizzling fat... Alan counted himself lucky to not be drooling on the cave floor. In anticipation of the meal, he drew the bowie knife sheathed at his left hip. The hilt of the foot-long blade took to his grip like the handshake of an old friend. The weapon was a strange limbo between what could be considered a knife and what was a sword... Distracting himself from the meat, Alan ran his thumb over the edge perpendicularly, satisfied as it tugged at the skin of his thumb. He already knew how sharp the weapon was when he had drawn it; sharper than anything crafted by mortal hands had any right to be. This examination of the weapon had become something of a ritual, along with stropping the blade on the back of a hide after any cutting task, as well as cleaning it.<br/><br/>As he finished giving the blade a once-over, familiar scents wafted to him. This was different though. There were other scents,<span style=""font-style: italic"">odd</span>scents mixed in. Looking up to the mouth of the cave, Alan watched as the other pack members returned, company in tow. Unconsciously squeezing the hilt of his knife in a white-knuckle grip, a low growl issued from his throat at the approach of the strangers, barely audible. Thomas, Aiden and Seravi seemed to be unharmed, which lead him to believe that the stragglers were new recruits. â€œThe white one needs to eat, then we can show him how to shift back.â€ Aiden explained as she headed into the back of the cave to change, said wolf plopping down onto a pile of pelts. As Aiden returned and teased Kakasha about her cooking skills, Alan kept his eyes locked on the newcomer, his hairs still standing on end. Shift back? Must have been this one's first change... but why was he so calm, exhaustion and starvation aside?  His first change had been an uncontrolled rampage... â€œAnyone know what day it is? Eryan was supposed to be back this week...â€ Aiden's question drew him from his thoughts, going back to tending his bowie knife. ""Tuesday... What happened out there?"" He asked, motioning to the white wolf with his blade."
5973,Harmony Shadows: Werewolf Pack RP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7614&start=20,2012-07-17T02:45:07,Eferhilda,"Aidan stood from the fire and walked over to Alan, â€œWell that one,â€ she pointed at David, â€œFound that one,â€ pointed to the white wolf, â€œWho had killed a bear and somehow ended up unconscious. His name,â€ she pointed to David, â€œ is David. Not sure what that one's name is, he is trying to talk normally and not with his mind. He is like brand spanking new to this whole wolf thing,â€ she explained as if such things happened everyday. â€œBoth seem nice and well, if they were a threat, being so new its not like we could not rough them up and send them on their way,â€ she smirked and winked at David, teasing him a bit.<br/><br/>â€œBut, food should be done, since we don't want to trust Kakasha to cook for too long. Usual set up, Thomas gets first dibs and then we just pick as we want,â€ she said going over to the storage tote they had outside the cave to get out dishes and such for people. Bringing the stack over to the fire she sat them on the small table that was used for prepping and serving. Using her knife she speared on of the pieces for Thomas, bringing it over to him with a smile. Figuring everyone else could then just file in line to get food. Planning on feeding herself and the new comers after everyone else had gotten food. This was not a means of denoting her pack status, but she liked to make sure that everyone ate before she herself ate.<br/><br/>-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------<br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;"">â€œMy milkshake brings all the boys to the yard<br/>And they're like, it's better than yours<br/>Damn right, it's better than your's<br/>I could teach you but I have to chargeâ€</div><br/><br/>Designer boots crunched in the fresh snow, their owner stepping to the beat of the song that was blaring to the music that being pumped through the ear buds in her ears. Hips swaying from side to side as she bopped along to the music.<br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;"">â€œLa la la la la<br/>Warm it up<br/>La la la la la<br/>The boys are waitingâ€</div><br/><br/>Without much care for who or what could be listening she sang along to the song, her eyes closed for a minute as stopped to truly enjoy the music. Her hands moving across her body, hips moving in a slow circle, her back arching as she moved her body to the slow beat of the music.<br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;"">â€œI can see you're on it<br/>You want me to teach the<br/>Techniques that freaks these boys<br/>It can't be bought<br/>Just know thieves get caught<br/>Watch if you're smart â€œ</div><br/>Strutting down the woods, Eryan looked rather out of place. Then again the one woman burlesque dance that she doing did not help the situation much, but at a glance Eryan certainly did not look like she belonged in the woods. From the designer clothing and overall general demeanor was that of a super model or at least someone, that one would think would not be caught dead in the woods. But, then again, Eryan had not really been one of those people who liked to follow the stereotypes of the rest of the world. Plus, being a werewolf, one could not just hate the woods, that would be like denying a part of herself. Besides....<br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;"">â€œMy milkshake brings all the boys to the yard<br/>And they're like, it's better than yours<br/>Damn right, it's better than your's<br/>I could teach you, but I have to chargeâ€</div><br/><br/>Eryan was not one opposed to getting dirty and roughing it, she rather enjoyed the physical exertion.  As she spun and opened her eyes she was met with a familiar pair of blue eyes. Smirking she ran her finger down his chest.<br/><br/>â€œWas wondering when you were going to come out and say hi,â€ she said as she danced lightly against him, enjoying the look of hunger and desire that she saw in his eyes. â€œWhere are the others? I can't think that Sherman would let you come alone to get me? Where is he anyway? He was supposed to meet me,â€ Eryan said pausing long enough to remove the ear buds and shut off the music. â€œWhere is everyone?â€ she asked a little miffed that no one else showed up.<br/><br/>Aderol smirked, realizing that she had been kept out of the loop, â€œThey are all a little tied up at the moment, some big hunt for your welcome home party thing,â€ he said reaching out to grab her arm, â€œI am supposed to keep you distracted and busy until they are doneâ€<br/><br/>His tone and body language had her wolf on alert, making Eryan pull away and take a step back, â€œReally? Here I thought that you were on like a short leash, given your general dislike for following orders. Plus, you and Kakasha were pretty hot and heavy before I left. Why would she leave you alone and not come here with you?â€ the suspicion was clear in her voice as she eyed him warily.<br/><br/>The cocky smile on his lips was fanged, the look in his eyes shifted to a more predatory one, which caused Eryan and her wolf to go on high alert. Tension crackled in the air between the two but before anything could happen, the sound of someone fast approaching cut off the little bit of cat and mouse that she and Aderol were doing with one another. The male snarling as he looked her over, â€œAnother time, my fair lady. Another timeâ€ he gave her a fanged smirk before he disappeared into the approaching darkness.<br/><br/>Eryan sighed, removing the large green army bag from her back, letting it fall to the snow while she patted her leather jacket for a bit before finding her cigarettes and then her lighter. With a somewhat bored look she lit the cancer stick, taking a long slow deep drag while she waited for whoever it was to make themselves known.<br/><br/>â€œWhoever you are,â€ she called out into the still air, â€œI am really not in the mood to fight and will likely just kill you. I had a really, really, really, long bus ride following a rather emotional parting with my family. So, the last fucking thing that I want to deal with is some over eager pup thinking he can jump my bones. I swear I will kill you and skin your furry ass to make me a rug in my home!â€ she shouted before taking another deep pull from her cigarette."
5974,Harmony Shadows: Werewolf Pack RP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7614&start=20,2012-07-17T21:15:36,Sound of Silence,"A soft snort escaped her when the stranger who seemed more in control of himself commented about her being sadistic. He was very much entitled to his opinions and if she had encountered him a lone she would have said something, forcing herself to bite her tongue since Thomas was around. Seravi was a wolf who knew her place despite her nature and would not dare act out of line. As always she was an obedient little wolf and would always remain that way. There were more important matters to attend to than her being mean to wolves that were welcomed into their pack for the moment. Like keeping them safe, especially the newly changed one, for instance since they were easier targets. If they were welcomed then she would not object; after all this pack welcomed her into their little den when she didnâ€™t have anywhere else to go. She was a violent wolf who could barely control herself, so use to killing anything that moved when given the order, but even then they had accepted her instead of killing her in the end.<br/><br/>She kept an eye on the strangers, keeping her position towards the back though not as far behind as Aidan while they walked back to the den. Her ears and eyes were ever searching for even the faintest sound that could be recognized as another wolf. One could never be too vigilant and she was still ready to turn anything that seemed even remotely threatening into whatever species of animal they were confetti. The beast would not be satisfied until it got what it wanted. Yet this forest was quiet, almost too quiet. It unnerved her but she remained neutral despite her desire to sink her fangs into something and spill blood. Seravi huffed softly as she forced back her inner self for just a moment when she didnâ€™t catch onto anything.<br/><br/>They had made it back to the den in once piece, thankfully, deep down Seravi was actually thankful there had not been trouble. The aroma of fresh food prepared by Kakasha caught her nose and she licked her lips, feeling the hunger roar gently in her stomach. â€œSmells wonderful either way,â€ she commented. Despite her feelings towards the guests and her mild impatience nobody said she was completely lacking of manners.<br/><br/>A smirk formed on her lips when Aidan mentioned that it would be the usual set up during meal time. The line was something she would have expected. It was fine with her as well, having no complaints about it what so ever, for she knew that everyone would get something in the end. It was one of the reasons this pack has earned her respect: they were very organized, welcoming, and the Alphas in the pack were damn good Alphas though she was probably being biased since she has only ever been in this pack. She could care less about the other packs out there; as far as she was concerned right now they were the enemy. During this time of year that could be taken many ways, and the beast in her grew somewhat restless again. Fortunately she had control of herself enough not to act out but she couldnâ€™t help but have her eyes wander to the males just enough so it wouldnâ€™t be evident that she was silently checking them out while she waited for food to be finished.<br/><br/>When it was her time to receive her portion of the meat she sat furthest away from everyone while she ate. It was just like her to be alone while she ate since she hardly ever interacted with the pack. Sometimes it was more out of habit, being a little protective than anything, but it was usually because she was not much for company while she ate or in general though that was needless to say. She has and probably always will be a loner for most of her life. Getting adjusted to this pack thing was still taking some time, even during meal time, even if she didnâ€™t really have anything personal against any of the pack members. In the end the pack was just a bunch of misfits in this harsh world trying to survive. Seravi was no different. Her thoughts went back to her life with her uncle while she ate, which was not an uncommon thing of her. She was always thinking about her uncle.<br/><br/>She hid it well, her longing for home, her old home, knowing that this was her home now. And that placed aside, she couldnâ€™t help but smile to herself when she finally finished her meal. â€œWell, hereâ€™s where I say my â€˜compliments to the chef.â€™â€ She chuckled under her breath. The meat had been a little tough but it was fine with her and in the end the beast was satisfied.<br/><br/>The meals around here were always satisfying in her opinion. Human food never really cut it for her back home, as much as she missed, it, so a good old fashioned kill cooked over an open fire always hit the spot."
5975,Harmony Shadows: Werewolf Pack RP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7614&start=20,2012-07-18T00:04:15,Alucard,"Mickey found himself sprinting towards two scents that were close, one female one male he could tell one was now moving away the other standing still he hurled himself into the clearing and towards the girl sliding to a stop in front of her, his huge chest heaving condensation coming from his nostrils with his hot  breath, his crystal blue eyes boring into her, he was unmistakable like him, yet he was far more in control than he was.<br/><br/>Mickey felt his head cock to the side and the lips on his nozzle twitch, he felt himself looking at her, wanting to speak, but knowing he couldn't a small ruble came from his chest not treating but more an attempt to talk to her, the red haze that had taken him over was at the lowest it had been since he transformed, he looked the girl up and down with a flick of his eyes and to the cigarette in her hand, he felt a pang of want for the stick.<br/><br/>Mickey slowly took a step forward and sniffed at her scent, she didn't look like she belonged here, but she smelt like she did, his human brain was trying to figure it out, but it felt sluggish, were as his animal brain was on alert, where had the other scent gone, why had she not ran away these questions played with his mind yet he felt he knew the answer but his brain wasn't working properly.<br/><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">My myâ€¦.you are a big oneâ€¦arenâ€™t you?â€ she smirked, putting her cigarette out on the heel of her boot and pocketing the bud, littering and all that was bad. When he leaned in to sniff her she smirked â€œYou are new, huh? Fresh off the farm as they sayâ€ said as she sniffed him back. â€œHmmâ€¦letâ€™s try and get you to talk...â€ she said, then focusing at him she thought to him, *Whatâ€™s your name?*</span><br/><br/>â€œMy myâ€¦.you are a big oneâ€¦arenâ€™t you?â€ she said with a smirk, Mickey was unsure, he hadn't actually seen himself yet, he knew he stood tall to her but, he wasn't sure how tall she was with his current brain power<br/><br/>Mickeys eyes widened as he heard her voice in his head, he jumped back and whimpered in surprise, but after a few moments stepped forward once more looking at her with intensity â€œmickey, my name is Mickey O'Neilâ€ he said it had an odd feeling and for some reason he was sure she had heard him, this came as a shock to think he could talk to others via thoughts, this was all a bit crazy, but it was the least crazy thing to happen to him recently.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">â€œAlright. You are big but not dumb, thatâ€™s a plusâ€ she said as she smiled to him, *How long have you been like this?* she asked him, kicking over her bag to take a seat on it. </span><br/><br/>â€œalright, your big but not dumb, that's a plus she said to him before talking inside his head once more, he still found this an odd experience, â€œmickey focused on her once more â€œa few days, I'm not sure, wasn't completely hereâ€ he said hoping she would understand what he meant by that.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">*Can you turn back? Do you remember what you looked like human?* she asked him, taking out a piece of deer jerky from her jacket pocket and handed it to him. It had been the first thing she bought when she got off the bus, one of her favorite snacks.</span><br/><br/>Mickey looked at her thinking he could remember what he looked like, but couldn't figure out how to turn back, he focused his thoughts on her â€œI can remember what I look like, but I'm unsure how to turn backâ€, Mickey took the deer jerk lightly from her hand between his teeth and chewed down on it, his huge eyes rolling from the flavour, he loved deer jerk, â€œthank youâ€ he thought to herâ€<br/><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Eryan smiled, â€œYou are welcome,â€ she sighed running her fingers through her hair â€œWellâ€¦you have to likeâ€¦think about yourself. Your human form and justâ€¦.become you againâ€ she sighed. â€œSherman was so much better at this than me,â€ she said aloud to herself mostly. â€œSo, just try and be you again. It is not going to be pleasant but you canâ€™t stay all big and furry forever,â€ she said trying to encourage<br/>him as much as she could.</span><br/><br/>Mickey followed her instructions thinking about himself, how he used to look his arms his hair, his legs, he took some deep calming breaths, he felt a sharp crack in his back, and let out a whimper, the shift of the bone had broken his concentration, he took more deep calming breathes and closed his eyes thinking hard about who he was, with each crack he whimpered but his mind became clearer and it  became easier to think of himself, but the same was true for the pain, he could focus on that more<br/><br/>Mickey fell to the floor snow covering his face as he nashed his jaws in pain, he felt the tingle run threw his body, each limb in turn, and after a small while a lot of pain and whimpers, he found himself laying in the snow in the clothes he had changed in days ago still in perfect condition panting for breath, the pain was gone, but he was still coated in sweat, he slowly pulled himself to his feet rising to his full 6ft 6 inch, he slowly looked up at her  with the same crystal blue eyes, â€œthank you he panted out at herâ€ his breath was still short, his thick British accent coming out, with the remaining twang of his pikey ancestry in there, he used the water from the snow to sweep his hair out of his face and gave her a small grin.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">â€œSwear the others are going to think I did this on purpose,â€ she said with a chuckle as she stood, offering him her hand, â€œThe name is Eryan. Nice to meet you Mikey, if the others ask you I did not pick you up and like rape you. You found me. Understood?â€ she said to him.</span><br/><br/>Mickey chuckled and took her hand and gave her a wink â€œbeautiful name for a beautiful girl, and don;t worry, I'll tell them I found you, who exactly are they?â€ he asked feeling good to be his normal self once more.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""The pack,"" she said with a grin as she bent down to grab up her bag and shoulder it again. ""My family,"" she starts to walk, ""Come along sexy we need to get there before it gets dark,"" her tone teasing as she led the way.</span>"
5976,Harmony Shadows: Werewolf Pack RP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7614&start=20,2012-07-19T05:50:30,Nedovak,"David watched a little amused as the white wolf pushed himself off the ground and started stumbling back the way Thomas had come from. David smiled and looked at Thomas.<br/><br/>""I think that means he has enough energy to walk."" David let out a small chuckle as he followed the procession not really sticking to one spot in the strange caravan. He barely payed attention to the scenery more interested in the other wolves if he had been in his wolf form his tail would have wagged right off his ass. He was obviously staring at each of the wolves in turn wondering how much he could learn from them and how long he would be aloud to stay. David occasionally found himself looking at Seravi he could practically smell the blood lust coming off of her she would definitely be an interesting person to get to know. He dropped back a bit walking near Seravi for awhile then moved back up towards the new were seeing if he was doing ok. His legs looked shaky but it seemed like he would manage to get back to the den if it were close enough.<br/><br/>After what seemed like an eternity of silence and tense atmosphere they made it to the den. The white were automatically collapsed on a empty pile of pelts, David walked over and looked at him making sure there was no damage. David noticed Aiden walking into the cave as he was looking over the white were. Aiden walked out as David stood up satisfied the white were was ok. David stood up just as Aiden was coming out of the cave and walked over to the fire. David smiled a bit as Aiden teased the other wolf Kakasha, who was sitting over the fire cooking a deer, before taking over.<br/><br/>â€œAnyone know what day it is? Eryan was supposed to be back this week...â€ Aiden asked while keeping her attention on the food. David looked over at the were with the sword like knife as he answered.<br/><br/>""Tuesday... What happened out there?"" He asked, motioning to the white wolf with his blade. Aidan stood from the fire and walked over to the knife wielding wolf.<br/><br/>â€œWell that one,â€ she pointed at David, â€œFound that one,â€ pointed to the white wolf, â€œWho had killed a bear and somehow ended up unconscious. His name,â€ she pointed to David, â€œ is David. Not sure what that one's name is, he is trying to talk normally and not with his mind. He is like brand spanking new to this whole wolf thing,â€ she explained as if such things happened everyday. â€œBoth seem nice and well, if they were a threat, being so new its not like we could not rough them up and send them on their way,â€ she smirked and winked at David, teasing him a bit. David had a sly smile on his face as Aiden teased him.<br/><br/>""You know I am not opposed to a little roughing up. As for the white one over here I call him powder."" David smiled at Aiden.<br/><br/>â€œBut, food should be done, since we don't want to trust Kakasha to cook for too long. Usual set up, Thomas gets first dibs and then we just pick as we want,â€ she said going over to the storage tote they had outside the cave to get out dishes and such for people.<br/><br/>""I am good I had a whole rabbit earlier."" David said as he watched Aiden bring a plate of food to Thomas who David figured was the alpha. David sat down near the white wolf and looked around at the pack his eyes stopping at the one that looked like a pin cushion.<br/><br/>""What the fuck happened to you. Have a roll in a pile of rusty needles and then go for a swim in cancer?"" David said with a playful tone and a smile on his face. as he let his eyes drag along and study the other wolves they all seemed on edge as if they were expecting an attack at anytime. Though it was well hidden under the everyday courtesies they were showing.<br/><br/>""So why does this seem like a war zone if you don't mind me asking. All of you seem ready to snap."" David asked wondering how well that question would sit with the ptsd that seemed to be going around here."
5977,Harmony Shadows: Werewolf Pack RP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7614&start=20,2012-07-28T20:22:19,Forgotten Wolf,"Thomas gave Seravi a displeased/serious sideways look at her comments about what to do with the new ones. As much as it might have made some sense, acting on it would have like a betrayal of Sherman and the whole nature of the pack as Thomas knew it. To do that would make him no better than Aderol and the Clawsâ€¦ Thomas was not going to become that.<br/><br/>The white one getting to his feet and finding the strength to walk impressed Thomas a bit. To have just changed and barely be able to walk but still pushing through it, the white pup was either very stubborn, or very strong of willâ€¦ or both.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""I think that means he has enough energy to walk."" David let out a small chuckle as he followed the procession not really sticking to one spot in the strange caravan.</span><br/><br/>Thomas gave the man a nod back but still Thomas stayed near the pup just in case he lost his balance or collapsed, they did not need any injuries so soon. Whether by some miracle or design, Thomas was surprised when they made it back to the den without incidentâ€¦ it was almost enough to make him paranoid that something was brewing as the Claws leaving would be too much to hope for.<br/><br/>Apparently Thomas bad feeling was not without merit though as Aidan had to do a minor save on the meat due to Kakashaâ€™s cooking. â€œOn an upside Kakasha, you did a great job of not burning down the den or letting the others destroy the place,â€ Thomas teased her though there was actual praise. Even though they had not been gone for too long, he still worried given the state of things and to have someone reliable helped ease such fears.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">â€œAnyone know what day it is? Eryan was supposed to be back this week...â€ Aidan said her voice full of concern as she stared into the flames.</span><br/><br/>Thomas stiffened a little where he stood near the entrance of the den as he kept a lookout for trouble. Eryanâ€¦ That was a name he half hoped not to hear again. Not that he hated her, quite the opposite as they had been almost good friends when she left. She had teased, flirted, and tempted him since the moment he joined the packâ€¦ it was kind of her thing with new males he found out. He though countered back with his own teases an occasional flirts but never got physically involve with herâ€¦ though she sorely tempted him at times. He was new to the pack so he wanted to get settled in and develop a place before he tried anything like that.<br/><br/>The last Heat though she almost got him. Sherman had given Thomas his patrol but almost every day leading up to it Eryan up the ante to get him to stay. She was (at times) practically rubbing up against him to play hooky from the patrol and have some fun with herâ€¦ To be perfectly honest: he almost did. How he found the strength to do nothing more than some nibbling on her neck and promising teases for next season, he has no clue.<br/><br/>Of course then she got the news about her father and left for his funeralâ€¦ Part of Thomas almost prayed that she would find some reason to stay away; some happy reason to leave the pack behind and not to come back to find out the horror that happened in her absence. She would be essentially leaving one funeral and walking directly into another.<br/><br/>Thomas snapped back to reality when Aidan handed him his plate of food, he mustered up a small smile to go with his â€œThanksâ€ as he took the plate. Instead of digging in to the meal like one would think, Thomas instead brought his portion over the fresh struggling white were. â€œHere,â€ He said with small smile and sincere tone, â€œYou need this more than me right now. I can go without having the choice pieces for one day.â€ He did not give the kid an option, handing him the plate and walking away.<br/><br/>Instead of grabbing a new plate, he went towards the entrance of the den. â€œIâ€™ll go see if Eryan came back so keep some food warm for us,â€ He said as he paused by the fire and Aidan before continuing his way out. Someone had to make sure Eryan was safeâ€¦ and tell her what happened. As Alpha he felt it was his duty to do so.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""> So why does this seem like a war zone if you don't mind me asking. All of you seem ready to snap."" David asked wondering how well that question would sit with the ptsd that seemed to be going around here.</span><br/><br/>Thomas froze again as he heard thatâ€¦ then, without turning around, he said back in a dark and serious tone, â€œBecause this is a war zone...â€ and with that he left and disappeared into the woods.<br/><br/>*************<br/><br/>Some time later, Thomas was approaching the area where Eryan would be approaching from and caught sight of her. He had to smile a bit as she looked almost exactly as he remembered though it was a small comfort at he what needed to do. As he got closer though he finally caught sight of her companion with her and simply palmed his face. â€œReally Eryan?!â€ He called out to her, his tone carrying the inclination that he thought she was up to her old tricks.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">As they walked along together, the snow crunched under their boots and Eryan could not stop the near giddy steps of her feet. Despite the somewhat, unsettling meeting with Aderol , Eryan was still excited to see the rest of her packâ€¦.to see her family. <br/>The wind shifted and a familiar scent caused her head to snap up, her eyes landing on him a big smile comes to Eryanâ€™s face as she drops her bag to run full tilt at Thomas and jumping onto him. <br/>â€œThomas!â€ she cried as she tackled him into the snow, hugging him close before sitting up  straddling him as she smiled down at him. â€œOh come nowâ€¦.you know, I have a soft spot for the young onesâ€¦â€ she trailed her finger up along his jaw. <br/>â€œWhere are the others? Are they making me a big feast? I am sooo hungry for some real food. All I had recently was a poor excuse for a burger. I would kill for some fresh deerâ€¦.or something!â€ she said without even attempting to move from his lap. </span><br/><br/>â€œOOF!!!â€ Was all that came out of Thomas at first as Eryan knocked him to the ground. For a moment in time, Thomas forgot about all that had happened and smiled back at Eryan. It was good to have her backâ€¦ at least until she asked about the others and reality came flooding back.<br/><br/>Thomas demeanor changed, is face drastically sinking in mood and he found himself unable to look at Eryan as tears welled up in his eyes. â€œIâ€™m sorry,Eryanâ€¦â€ He said quietly as he looked away from her. â€œSherman and the othersâ€¦ theyâ€™re goneâ€¦ We were attackedâ€¦ Aderol betrayed usâ€¦ only Aidan, Kakasha, Alan, Seravi, Damian, Michelle, and myself are leftâ€¦ Iâ€™m so sorry.â€ As he finished tears started to leak out of his eyes onto the snowy ground beneath him.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">As his face fell so did her heart, sliding from him to the ground her heart feeling like it was going to give out on her. â€œAn attackâ€¦Sherman isâ€¦â€ she could not even finish as her words are cut off with a sob. Little more came out from her as she dissolved into a heap crying, had she been in her wolf-form a howl of such pain, anguish and lost would have spilled from her lips.</span><br/><br/>Thomas slowly got to his knees and hugged Eryan close as she cried. He did not know what else to do or if there was even something else to do but he could not just sit there and do nothing. He let her cry until her tears started to slow a bit before he said anything. â€œCome on,â€ He said quietly and sincere understanding of the pain she was in. â€œWe should get back to the denâ€¦â€ He slowly guides her to her feet and keeps his arms close around her. He felt like he just had destroyed the Eryan he knew, but there was nothing he could do about it. He looks sadly over his shoulder at the werewolf that had been travelling with her. â€œCould you please carry her bag?... Weâ€™ll do introductions once we are somewhere safe,â€ He said simply and sadly as he turned and started to guide Eryan back to their homeâ€¦ or what was left of it."
5978,Harmony Shadows: Werewolf Pack RP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7614&start=20,2012-07-29T05:33:39,Warrior-Errant,"Alan's eyes followed the she-wolf's gestures as she filled him in on the newcomers, giving them the once over. While he himself was simply curious, the wolf within had other ideas. His eyes locked on the white wolf as Aiden motioned to him, staring the massive creature down. Through the prison bars Alan had managed to trap his wolf within kept him from changing, the beast still managed to get its message through by means of his eyes. The message was clear, even if Alan was not entirely aware of it being sent;<span style=""font-style: italic"">'I may not be Alpha here, but cause trouble, I will -END- you!'</span>Judging by the warm & disarming smile Alan gave at the same time, one could see that he was definitely unaware of this warning he had just sent, nodding at the white wolf and then David. ""Alan. Nice to meet you both."" He greeted them, his tone of voice genuinely friendly. Glancing back down at the foot of laser-sharp steel in his hand, he gave it a casual stropping on both edges on his jeans.<span style=""font-weight: bold"">â€œBut, food should be done, since we don't want to trust Kakasha to cook for too long. Usual set up, Thomas gets first dibs and then we just pick as we want.â€</span><br/><br/>Alan had to restrain himself from throwing himself at the carcass when Aidan rang the proverbial dinner bell. It had been a small miracle that he had managed to wait this long without at least reaching out and picking at the meat like one would with the skin of the thanksgiving turkey. He was well versed in the pack's routine at meal time, and knew the drill without needing to be reminded by his pack-mate. After she had taken a few pieces for Thomas, Alan helped himself. Seizing a plate in one hand and his bowie in the other, he skewered some of the bloodier pieces. Though he took enough to satisfy his hunger, he made sure not to take more than his fair share. It wouldn't be fitting for him to be taking Alpha portions, now would it? Besides, there were new mouths than usual to feed this morning. Shaking the juicy cuts off of his knife and onto his plate, he sat back, folding his legs and placing the plate upon his lap. ""Overcooked or not... this looks, and smells, fantastic Kakasha, thank you!"" Smiling a grateful smile at this morning's chef, Alan dug in.<br/><br/>Falling into his usual silence, he looked about at the others settling in. Seravi sat herself down in her usual corner to eat, and he found himself wanting to try and convince her to join the group. This happened every time they ate, though, and he never managed to actually open his mouth and do so. He felt a little bad... as somebody who didn't always feel like a full fledged member of the group, Alan didn't like to see others excluded, even if it was by choice. Still, it was her choice, and trying to convince her otherwise might just irritate her. Heavens knew that if there was one member of the pack he never wanted to be on the bad side of, it was Seravi. He had no problem imagining her as a man eater at times. A small smile spread across his face as Thomas gave his food to the white wolf. That was why he liked Thomas... always looking out for everyone, just as a good leader should, and usually up-beat. All the more reason why the Alpha's grim response to David's question concerned him.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""What the fuck happened to you. Have a roll in a pile of rusty needles and then go for a swim in cancer?""</span>David chimed in at Michelle, pulling Alan out of his reflections. Suppressing the laugh that threatened to burst from him at that comment was perhaps the hardest thing he had ever done in his entire life. All things considered, he did a remarkable job, and was able to effectively disguise the small chortle that did escape him as coughing. Staring down at his plate, he made himself busy with his food. Shaving slices off his serving with his knife, he watched the steel glide through the meat with such ease, thoughts of lightsabers came to mind. Lifting the cut to his lips, he ate it right off the blade. It was everything he had imagined it would be and more... the venison practically melted in his mouth. All of his worries seemed to wane in an instant... Amazing what a hot meal can do. Nostrils flaring, an unfamiliar scent filled Alan's nostrils, causing him to once again tighten his grip on his knife, looking to the cave entrance."
5979,Harmony Shadows: Werewolf Pack RP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7614&start=20,2012-07-29T07:02:29,Donta,"<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Thomas snapped back to reality when Aidan handed him his plate of food, he mustered up a small smile to go with his â€œThanksâ€ as he took the plate. Instead of digging in to the meal like one would think, Thomas instead brought his portion over the fresh struggling white were. â€œHere,â€ He said with small smile and sincere tone, â€œYou need this more than me right now. I can go without having the choice pieces for one day.â€ He did not give the kid an option, handing him the plate and walking away.</span></span><br/><br/>Jaden sat on the furs, staring at this man who was so kind. This was their leader. A kind soul who looked after his friends and family. The sentiment nearly brought a tear to his wolven eye, but Thomas had gone before he could respond. Thomas had gone off into the woods by the time he had looked down at his plate, the meat was of the finest of cuts, cooked to near perfection. Truly an alpha's meal. His primal hunger far overrode any courtesy he tried to show and he lifted the cooked meat between his claws, tearing bites off a bit at a time, his mouth making slopping noises and drool dripped down his chin. It was the best thing he had ever eaten and the empty feeling started to subside. Like medicine, the meat made his thoughts clear and his pain fade, his queasiness went away and by the time it was gone, he found himself licking his claws and feeling normal. It really saved his life.<br/><br/>It wasn't just Thomas' generosity that saved him, but everyone here. He opened his mouth to speak and only a whimper came out. Frustrated, he sighed, closing his eyes to contemplate what to do next. He found himself very lucky to find these people.<br/><br/>*Thank you*<br/><br/>The words were like any other thought in his head, he thinking them private just as the next thought, however his new form allowed the words to carry on to the people around him. The words carried the feeling of gratefulness and relief that he currently strongly felt but again he assumed no one would know his feelings.<br/><br/>Sitting beside the fire he stared blankly into the flames, then glanced down at his massive clawed hands. He couldn't stay like this forever. The others seemed to be able to control it just fine. Perhaps he would be alright if he stuck with these people, perhaps became a member of their pack? Yes, that would be nice, he thought. He could get used to a peaceful life in the woods with friends...<br/><br/>Then he realized the meaning of the words David and Thomas said before he ran off...<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">So why does this seem like a war zone if you don't mind me asking. All of you seem ready to snap."" David asked wondering how well that question would sit with the ptsd that seemed to be going around here.<br/><br/>Thomas froze again as he heard thatâ€¦ then, without turning around, he said back in a dark and serious tone, â€œBecause this is a war zone...â€ and with that he left and disappeared into the woods.</span></span><br/><br/>It was nearly five minutes after Thomas had gone when he finally remembered what they said and paid attention to it. There was danger out here? What was going on? If there was a war, who is the enemy? He opened his mouth to ask again but once more only produced a whimper. This has to change. He couldn't even talk in this form. They said before you could change back if you thought hard about your human form and willed it or something. Maybe that should be his priority.<br/><br/>He closed his eyes and concentrated, clearing his mind and looked within himself. Memories of his former life sprang forward. He remembered his white hair, his athletic form, the clothes he wore to prom, a simple silk shirt and black jeans with sneakers. It seemed like ages ago he was like that but there that form stood, in the recesses of his mind.<br/><br/>In his mind's eye, he saw himself as he was before, standing in front of him. Looking down, Jaden saw the large hands and claws on his fingers. His human form reached out and took his hand, then he looked up into his eyes. It was like he switched places with his Human form, because now he saw the towering hulk of a white werewolf standing over him, holding his hand still. He didn't feel scared, but rather safe and secure, like this werewolf was his best friend, ready to help him at a moment's notice. It nodded and stepped back, letting go of Jaden's hand. Then a great pain jerked him back to consciousness.<br/><br/>His eyes snapped open and his insides seem to catch fire. Falling over on his back, he writhed in the pile of furs holding his head as his body began to change, shrink and contort. Bones snapped and shifted beneath his skin and he ended up knocking the pile of furs over on top of him. When it was all over, he opened his eyes and saw darkness, feeling the heavy weight of the furs on top of him. Struggling to move he was able to push a rather large bear fur off of him and sat up, now with a deer fur over his head. One more heave and his white hair emerged from the pile.<br/><br/>""Ow."" he moaned, ""Oh wow! I did it! I'm me again!"""
5980,Harmony Shadows: Werewolf Pack RP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7614&start=20,2012-08-01T09:16:44,Lady_BlackWolf,"<span style=""font-weight: bold"">""We hear anything about the other pack?"" She couldn't quite help herself, cocking her head to the side a bit. ""They can't have just disappeared. Maybe we ought to be keeping better tabs on 'em."" It was all she would say, and she breathed out pointedly before working to move on.</span><br/><br/>Her eyes shown of dark emotions for a brief second while her thoughts swept over the images of the other pack that resided in this very valley. A handsome face covered her vision and felt her throat tighten at the loss of him. She stabbed at the meat again taking the rest of the meat off of the carcass. She threw the bones off to the side where they kept scraps, just encase someone wanted to chew on one of the bones later. She was quite for a moment then decided Michelle needed a reply.<br/><br/>""I have not heard anything. Nor have I seen any sign of them on any of my patrols. But who knows perhaps Thomas has heard a thing or two on the wind."" She said while she turned a few steaks so that she didn't burn them. Kakasha admits that she is not the best of cooks, but she is learning. Just like any of them there is room for improvement, for everyone. So she was learning, one way or another.<br/><br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""I can't imagine having a mate."" She changed the subject after a moment or two, shaking her head and trying to ignore the part of her that remembered how good it had felt to just let go and maim something for a change. ""Just not in my equation. Not likely to live long enough to make good on it, the way I run, you know?""</span><br/><br/>""I had a mate... It was rather lovely...But I'm sure you will find a suited male. You don't have to live long enough to have one, but simply enjoy the pleasantry of their company in the time that you do have them."" She said while continuing to flip the large pieces of steak hoping Aiden would show up soon to take over cooking, or the rest of them would show up so she didn't keep trying to keep the food warm.<br/><br/>Soon the sounds of people rustling around, causing the branches to sway and twigs to snap underneath their feet. The first wave of smells told of new comers and she immediately held up her skinning knife in a defensive manner and crouched in front of the fire pit ready to attack who ever the people were. She was about to spring when familiar scents filled her nostrils and realized Thomas had brought the werewolf back who had made that horrid howl. Her knife dropped to her side as soon as she saw a giant white werewolf being helped. ""He must of made that howl."" She muttered quietly to herself. He seemed very weak but he still managed a wave, he was friendly that's a good sign.<br/><br/>Kakasha mustered up a smile and waited till she spotted Thomas to go back to her spot, her blade needed cleaning but she wanted to make sure he knew she didn't just let a stranger come and lay on their skins, and that she was doing her job in protecting the den. She noticed Aiden slip past and into the den, she was still looking damp which brought a smirk to her lips and a snicker to her throat, oh was she going to have fun teasing her today.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">She drew her knife and poked the meat, â€œAgain you are burning the meat Kakasha,â€ she teased her packmate. â€œI thought we agreed that I would do the cooking since that time you took that beautiful tender venison and turned it into shoe leather?â€ she grinned as she used her knife to flip the steaks. </span><br/><br/>Finally the chuckle emerged as her pack-mate made a remark about her cooking. ""Well if you weren't off enjoying a nice swim in the creek I wouldn't be having to cook... though I believe I did a fairly good job this time."" She pointed past her to the steak her knife was poked into. ""See there is still a little pink."" Her tongue slid out, barley reveling it's self from between her lips and she joshed around with the other female.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Then as an afterthought, â€œAnyone know what day it is? Eryan was supposed to be back this week...â€ she said her voice full of concern as she stared into the flames.</span><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""color: #4040BF"">""Tuesday... What happened out there?"" He asked, motioning to the white wolf with his blade.</span></span><br/><br/>Aiden then explained the senario that played out in the woods that morning for the other pack members who were not present, after that she picked on Kakasha a little more then went along with the order of who will be getting first dibs on food. A smile rose on her face as Aiden picked the best of her steaks and gave it to Thomas, she was glad her kill could feed them all and there still be plenty left over, it made her feel good inside.<br/><br/>Kakasha waited a little bit before going and grabing her food. She knew there would be enough but wanted to make sure the others got pretty good pieces before herself, she wasn't to picky when it came to meat choice for she could almost always pick off all the good meat. Ever since joining this pack she has never gone hungry. She was still knawing away at her hunk of meat when Servai spoke up, her meal finished.<span style=""font-weight: bold""> â€œWell, hereâ€™s where I say my â€˜compliments to the chef.â€™â€ She chuckled under her breath.</span><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""color: #8040FF"">""Overcooked or not... this looks, and smells, fantastic Kakasha, thank you!"" Smiling a grateful smile at this morning's chef, Alan dug in.</span></span>""Why thank you. I try to learn as much as I can."" she said honestly humbled by the compliments.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""I am good I had a whole rabbit earlier."" David said as he watched Aiden bring a plate of food to Thomas who David figured was the alpha. David sat down near the white wolf and looked around at the pack his eyes stopping at the one that looked like a pin cushion. <br/><br/>""What the fuck happened to you. Have a roll in a pile of rusty needles and then go for a swim in cancer?"" David said with a playful tone and a smile on his face. as he let his eyes drag along and study the other wolves they all seemed on edge as if they were expecting an attack at anytime. Though it was well hidden under the everyday courtesies they were showing. <br/><br/>""So why does this seem like a war zone if you don't mind me asking. All of you seem ready to snap."" David asked wondering how well that question would sit with the ptsd that seemed to be going around here.</span><br/><br/>One of the new comers spoke up and he had an odd sense of humor about himself. He was defiantly from the city. She eyed him and tried to catch his attention and hold his gaze before speaking to him, ""It is usually taken as a bad sign when a guest does not accept an offering of food. Especially to wolves..."" She said holding his gaze awhile longer then going back to her meal.<br/><br/>His last question struck her to the core and she had about enough out of him. She tossed the rest of her remains into the smoldering fire and stalked off to the creek to wash her plate. Her back held all her tension and she tried her best to hide it but knew a few would catch it. As she stalked away from the group she kicked a smallish rock that was in the way of her foot. She found it rather silly to wear shoes, even when she was in her human form. They got in the way of her balance and she was unable to feel the dirt underneath her. The babbling of the creek began to sooth her nerves as she reached a large boulder that sat on the edge of the water line. Resting a hand against the chilled stone she slowly squatted to wash her plate.<br/><br/>The chilled water ran over the plate and her smooth white hands, the water was rather refreshing compared to the heat waves that the fire created. Wanting to not just rinse the plate but make sure the food particles fell off as well she picked up a handful of smallish rocks and jostled them against the plates surface. After a few moments of having the rocks slide around she left the float off into the river and she set the plate down along the bank. Her butt fell soon after and she let her feet and legs drift in the slow current which barley tugged at her limbs. A small smile tugged at her lips as she enjoyed the small pleasure and forgot about the rude mannered male."
5981,Harmony Shadows: Werewolf Pack RP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7614&start=20,2012-08-03T20:36:37,Salieri,"<span style=""font-weight: bold"">""I had a mate... It was rather lovely...But I'm sure you will find a suited male. You don't have to live long enough to have one, but simply enjoy the pleasantry of their company in the time that you do have them.""</span><br/><br/>""Zen and the art of Kakasha."" Michelle snorted idly, shaking her head a bit before leaning back by the fire and trying to relax, sinking down to let her back rest against the little wooden stump she'd been using as a stool. The ground was cold, but having something at her back was better than hunching over the whole time. The fire and the smell of meat was relaxing enough for her to at least attempt to unwind a bit... and then the others came back.<br/><br/>She was never quite sure what to make of Aiden. Definitely Beta wolf material, she kept things in line, worked with Thomas and generally did her thing...and looked good doing it, she had to admit. Where Michelle was constantly on edge, Aiden and Kakasha and plenty of the others had a sort of bullshit serenity that was at once admirable and infuriating. It must be nice, she thought, not to have to work to be someone you're not so that you can play nice with others.<br/><br/>She waved and offered idle pleasantries as they filed in and told the story of what the hell was going on with the pair of newcomers. An interesting decision, taking in one and all when your enemy's at your door, but it was that sort of devotion to altruism and the warm fuzzies that seemed to be the way of things around here. It was a nice change, if only because she'd still have the moral high ground when it was time to put them down.<br/><br/>...and then the asshole opened his mouth.<br/><br/>She doubted it had been five minutes--five goddamn minutes!--before he mouthed off, and he'd chosen her of all people to do it to? Rationally, of course, she knew she did it to herself; in another life, she'd even done it to herself intentionally. It's so much easier to get away with taking someone's head off when they start the fight, and it's so much easier to start a fight when you look like you have something to say. But she was surprised at herself--as much as she thought she would have, she didn't want to lash across the campfire and see how well he talked with his teeth in the snow. Sure her hands flexed for just a moment, the nails thickening and curling just slightly to points, and yes, for a split second the ripple of muscle and sinew across her hands looked substantially less natural and substantially more dangerous, but it passed and left her with a surprisingly calm feeling.<br/><br/>She chuckled. She actually just let it go and chuckled, forcing her spine to relax and her head to lean back against the wood behind so she could she drop a long, dripping cut of meat into her mouth. Maybe Kakasha was rubbing of on her after all.<br/><br/>""Oh baby,"" She offered to him with wolfish grin that she couldn't quite keep the condescension from, ""I'd keep that smart mouth pointed somewhere else before it goes off in your face.""<br/><br/>And then of course he asked about the general malaise of camp, and everyone went quiet and awkward. Thomas was his regular soldier-boy alpha self and stalked off into the woods dramatically, but the rest of them had to deal with that annoying silence that came afterwards. Kakasha opted out of it, and Michelle was surprised to see the other woman's temper flare--that wasn't a good sign. Maybe Michelle was starting to wear off on her, too.<br/><br/>""Another pack decided they could try and fuck with us. Cost us a few good people."" She shrugged, keeping an eye on Kakasha as she stalked away. If the tragedy of being back in a warzone didn't fill her with remorse, she did at least feel good about feeling bad that they'd lost some people. It was a nice change, to miss the people that were gone. ""They're still around, for now, so everybody's tense. Wouldn't talk about it too much--you'll start getting on nerves, and they're the only thing keeping me from--""<br/><br/>Whatever threat she was going to make--apparently her good mood had left with Kakasha--was stifled as the other newbie popped his head out of a mound of furs like a jack-in-the-box and she couldn't help but laugh. Her voice was a bit deeper than it should have been for her size (the cigarettes probably hadn't help), and it was rare to catch her laughing at something just because it was funny. It was a surprisingly nice sound.<br/><br/>""You missed your chance, kid, that was a perfect moment for an 'Abra-Kadabra'!"" She snorted, containing her mirth a bit as she looked over the remaining members of the pack by the fire. Newcomers were hard on Michelle--they brought her out a little bit, and if she wasn't careful they'd bring out the rest of her too.<br/><br/>And nobody needed to see that, here."
5982,Harmony Shadows: Werewolf Pack RP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7614&start=20,2012-08-06T18:21:51,Eferhilda,"The moment after Thomas left, the area became well tense, David was going to be interesting indeed to get along with. Aidan sighed as she watched Kakasha slip off to be by herself for a bit, eyes landing on Michelle somewhat proud she was able to maintain control when the desire to rip David's face off was rather clear. The fact she then laughed, as in really laughed at the antics of the new white wolf had Aidan smiling. Rare moments like that were....well rare.<br/><br/>When that was over she got another plate of food and brought it over to the newly transformed wolf.<br/><br/>â€œHere. Your body is going to need a lot more food to make up for what you have burned off being so long in your were form. When you are done I can go over the ins and outs of this place, maybe help you a bit with your shifting. Kind of like riding a bike really. Easy, as long as you don't mind the rocket strapped to your ass at the time while you are going down hillâ€ she smirked giving him a friendly pat on the solider before moving over to David. Standing above him and glaring down at him a bit she rested her hands on her hips.<br/><br/>â€œLook, since you have a lot to say and all this energy. You can help me with clean up, after all you ate already so its not like you care if your food gets coldâ€ her voice ended in a mild growl, this was not a request, nor was it an order but should he refuse his life in the pack would not be the best.<br/><br/><br/>Eryan allowed herself to get taken by Thomas, not so much as a single sound was uttered as the pair made their way through the snow. The soft crunching as they worked their way through the snow, the only real sound to break the monotony of their silent pain filled trek home. In favor of Eryan she held herself together rather well, until the surroundings began to become very familiar. Images, flashes through her mind slowly etched away at her resolve. First came the silent tears, one of two at first before a steady fall rained from her eyes and down her cheeks, blurring her vision. Had it not been for Thomas Eryan would have had to of navigated by scent.<br/><br/>Oh...the scents.....<br/><br/>By the time the reached the den Eryan was on complete autopilot and would not have had the strength to stand at the moment let alone walk if Thomas had not been there. Entering the clearing in front of the den Eryan kept her head down, not even bothering to try and make eye contact with anyone, let alone question all of the strange scents.<br/><br/>Aidan left David, though she was sure to give him a look that should be enough to motivate his ass into doing the working; at least that was her hope.<br/><br/>Going to Thomas and Eryan, â€œI have her...â€ her tone gentle and soft as she pulled Eryan against herself, hugging the other woman as they walked into the Den.<br/><br/>Though silent tears continued to fall it was not until she spotted what was once Sherman's spot that she broke down. Legs giving out from under her, falling heavily to the floor upon them as she openly cried before his pile of furs. This was one of the few moments in her life that she ever regretted being what she was now. Her heightened senses, a curse at this moment for how easily they allowed her to pick up the familiar scent of her fallen Alpha....her second father. Without saying a word she shifted seamlessly into her wolf form, threw her head back and let loose a howl full of the rawest emotion of sorrow that she could muster.<br/><br/>Aidan had to control herself to keep from shifting just to howl with her packmate, instead she stood beside her in silence until the last of the notes died off into the silence. When she was done she knelt down, her hand resting along her back which she stroked lightly. â€œHow about you stay like this for a while? The Wolf can handle grief easier than us...â€ her voice soft as she continued with the gentle petting. â€œRest for a bit and I will bring you something to eat. Fresh kill this morning from Kakasha, I will warn you she was cooking it for a bit before I could get back to itâ€ a soft chuckle rolled past her lips hoping the light humor would brighten the mood of her packmate.<br/><br/>Eryan only nodded her head and crawled into Sherman' furs, burying herself so that she could be wrapped about with his scent almost as if he were hugging her himself.<br/><br/>Aidan stood and left Eryan to grieve alone for a bit, exiting the den to look out at the rest of the pack, her eyes landing on yet another male which made her sigh. â€œJust put her bag over there,â€ she gestured near the mouth of the cave. â€œThen sit down and have something to eat with us. We are about to do a series of introductions for all the new pups anywayâ€ with that she joined Michelle back over by the fire slumping down beside her before the fire.<br/><br/>She sat there a moment before saying softly, â€œDid not know you could laugh...â€ Aidan playfully teased Michelle, even going so far as to give her a playful nudge with her elbow.<br/><br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""text-decoration: underline""> In the Claw's territory</span></span><br/><br/>The male snorted as he watched the trio from the cover of the bushes, making sure to stay down wind so that none of them scented him.<br/><br/>The journey back to their den was a quick one, or at least it appeared so to one who was in the form of a wolf at the time for travel. Slinking forward low with his belly on the ground he kept his posture on the submissive side, not wanting to anger the more dominant and aggressive males who were hanging out the cave that made up their den. Their pack was made up entirely out of males now, it had always been more heavily populated with males but before their somewhat successful attack on the Shadows there had been a couple of females. Enough to perhaps with some luck and careful breeding really getting a pack going, but those hopes and dreams were gone now. Dashed into the ground along with the broken bodies and spilled blood.<br/><br/>Now they were a pack of angry and frustrated thugs with little to do all day but scratch their asses and get into fights with one another. The pecking order constantly shifts with the only things remaining constant the roles of the alpha and the beta, everyone else pretty much fights and squabbles to try and form some kind of hierarchy. But with how moods change and emotions flares yesterdayâ€™s Omega could be tomorrowâ€™s contender for the Beta spot. Some of the more submissive males were tired of how things were going, but being the more submissive of the bunch meant that they were too afraid to voice their opinion and so they just held their tongues and tried to stay out of the way of the others. The male returning with the news was one such male, he knew there was little he could do to change how his life was, but perhaps he could make it better by passing on what could be very good news.<br/><br/>It was with this in mind that he slinked his way around till he stood just outside the cave, his dark brown eyes peering inside the dimly lit area as he tried to find his alpha. Movement in the back accompanied by noises that were enough to make him whimper and whine softly in longing for something that he lost not too long ago. His whimper made the noises stop and the movement was now coming toward him making the male sink even lower down to the ground, his tail tucked between his legs as his alpha approached him.<br/><br/>Dark Sky stood towering over the cowering male, intentionally flaunting his dominating presence to cause the male to roll over and expose his stomach and throat, complete and total surrender to Dark Sky. The show of submission made Dary Sky smirk as he slipped back on his vest, his hands working deftly at the draw string of his simple cotton slacks while he continued to make the male tremble with fear and uncertainty. When he was done he placed his hands on his hips before speaking, â€œThis had better be good Bobby. You know how I feel about being interruptedâ€¦â€ the growl and threat very real and very serious as the other male trembled even harder. From behind Dark Sky Miley appeared, her hair disheveled, face covered in dirt, her eyes red obviously having been crying.<br/><br/>Her mousey brown hair hung limp and lifeless about her face, framing her pouty baby face with her large chocolate brown eyes perfectly. Cupid bow lips were chapped and split, even swollen a bit as if they had recently received a smack. The height of the girl was always a mystery; she rarely ever stood upright anymore. It seemed that she was hoping to be as small and inconsequential as possible, to draw as little attention to her as possible. It seemed enough to get her by most days, especially in the beginning when there were other females, but now she was the constant toy of Dark Sky. Not his mate, nor has there ever been anything between them beyond some rough play. She had been young when she and her mother were taken into the pack. Though she was bitten as well she has yet to show any signs of turning into a werewolf, this greatly displeases and frustrates Dark Sky for she is the only female they have left. Although she is not of the breeding age yet that does not stop the fact that she is still vital to the future of the pack.<br/><br/>Boddy made the mistake of looking behind his alpha at Miley, making Dark Sky growl and kick him in the stomach, rushing him forward in his reason for interrupting the pair in the first place.<br/><br/>*I know sir but there has been activity among the shadows.â€¦* Bobby sent to Dark Sky whose body language shifted immediately to more energetic and interested.<br/><br/>Leaning down over the other male Dark Sky grabbed him by the throat holding him tight, his eyes shifting to their caramel wolf color â€œActivity?! Where?! Someone die?! One of the females leave?!â€ Dark Sky bombarded Bobby with a series of questions wanting each of them to be answered right away.<br/><br/>Bobby gasped and whimpered as he felt it hard to breath with Dark Skyâ€™s powerful grip about his throat, *More....males....strong but young and new to the were life. And...and....one of their old females is back from visiting her human family*he sent to his alpha who released him roughly at the news.<br/><br/>â€œMore males....and a returning female....â€ Dark Sky mumbled to himself.<br/><br/>â€œYep. That would be Eryan....you know that sweet blonde with a body that makes a wolf just...â€ Aderol growled as he stepped into the clearing before his alpha. â€œYou know what I meanâ€ he winked at Dark Sky, the cocky smile on his face there despite the glowering of his Alpha.<br/><br/>â€œYou seen her, today?â€ Dark Sky asked, his body rippling a bit from the wolf that wished to burst forth and claw that smug look from his face.<br/><br/>â€œYep. Got a nice up close and personal look at her, before one of those new males Boddy there mentioned came barging in. From how she reacted to me, I know for a fact none of them bothered to even give her a heads up. So...â€ he snapped to Bobby who was quick to get up and run into the Den, only to come out a moment later with Aderol's prized stetson hat. Taking it from the lower male without even a glance, he brushed off imaginary dirt that probably on he could see before putting the hat carefully on his head. â€œThe Shadows are going to be somewhat vulnerable....we could strike now and do some damage. I mean...â€ he sniffed at the air. â€œEven over the stench of unwashed males I know you can smell those females. They are nearly ripe, and at that point we won't even have to fight them. They will be begging us to take them, we just need to get rid of the males firstâ€ Aderol's smug tone put Dark Sky's teeth on edge.<br/><br/>â€œYou act like I do not know this already,â€ the larger male growled and snapped at Aderol. â€œBut we need to bide our time and wait. We can't afford another incident like last time,â€ he paused in thought. â€œTake Bobby and scout about their territory, see what you can find out. Just don't be seen, understood?â€<br/><br/>â€œLike a ghost,â€ is all Aderol said before patting his thigh like he was calling a dog, â€œCome on Bobby! That's a good boy!â€<br/><br/><br/>Dark Sky watched as the pair slipped off into the woods, hoping that for once Aderol did exactly as he asked. Growling in annoyance at having to need that cocky male he focused back on Miley, â€œGo get cleaned up then get me something to eatâ€ he snapped at her, watching in delight as she rushed off to do as he told her.<br/><br/>Time...all he needed was the right time..."
5983,Harmony Shadows: Werewolf Pack RP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7614&start=20,2012-08-07T04:20:32,Nedovak,"David kept his mouth shut as Thomas walked off the whole camp getting tense. David looked around at all the faces as there previously closed thoughts now seemed to be dancing on their faces. At least now I know what happened around here David thought to himself. He watched Kakasha stalk off after Thomas left obviously upset by his question, leaving him with a much bigger problem in his mind. This wasn't just a sore spot this was a open festering wound, one that was rotting and decaying the flesh around it, he wondered if his and powder's presence would help heal the would or just make it worse until the whole pack fell apart or ended up dead.<br/><br/>""Another pack decided they could try and fuck with us. Cost us a few good people."" She shrugged, keeping an eye on Kakasha as she stalked away. If the tragedy of being back in a war zone didn't fill her with remorse, she did at least feel good about feeling bad that they'd lost some people. It was a nice change, to miss the people that were gone. ""They're still around, for now, so everybody's tense. Wouldn't talk about it too much--you'll start getting on nerves, and they're the only thing keeping me from--"" Her threat was interrupted by Powder sticking his head out of the furs he was wrapped in surprisingly he was a human again. David smiled as Michelle laughed and made a joke about his sudden appearance, at least the new wolf was diffusing the situation a bit he would probably be healthy for the pack to have. This thought left David with self doubts about what place he would have in this pack. He was never one for following orders when he was smaller and he had never been in a community since he left the orphanage he wondered how well he would be able to function around a close knit pack that was so volatile. Then he had another thought that was even more depressing he wondered how a close knit pack would function around someone like him, David was fairly impulsive and a loud mouth he never really held back his thoughts. David scowled as he heard a deep growling in the back of his head scolding him for putting problems where they weren't needed.<br/><br/>""Yea. Yea I get it don't make more problems then there actually are."" David muttered this under his breath and smiled as his wolf calmed down. When he looked up Aiden was standing over him hands on her hips and a 'for fucks sake' glare directed towards him.<br/><br/>â€œLook, since you have a lot to say and all this energy. You can help me with clean up, after all you ate already so its not like you care if your food gets coldâ€ her voice ended in a mild growl, this was not a request, nor was it an order but should he refuse his life in the pack would not be the best. David gave her a sheepish grin and was about to reply when Thomas came back with a crying woman he almost went over to make sure she was all right but didn't see that that would sit well with anyone so he got up and just stood there realizing he had no idea what he was supposed to do. So David sat back down and waited. After awhile a heart breaking howl escaped the cave and rang through the camp making David wince. Once Aiden came out and sat next to Michelle David got back up and walked over to her.<br/><br/>""So what do you need me to do?"" David said in a gentle, caring tone."
5984,Harmony Shadows: Werewolf Pack RP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7614&start=20,2012-08-16T15:36:45,Sound of Silence,"As soon as David opened his insolent, ignorant mouth Seravi could feel every bone in her body tense up as her eyes immediately looked up from her meal and fell to him. Her gaze was cold. The moment she met the guy back in the woods she knew for a fact that she did not like him and the more time passed the more her tolerance for him faded. Every last bit of her wanted to tear out his throat for his ignorance and the way he just seemed to step out of line whenever he pleased and she could feel the beast stir once again at the thought of harming something. How dare some asshole come in and say such things, running his mouth? It was seriously starting to piss her off that he had not been left behind like he should have but somehow she kept her mouth shut for the time being and just finished what remained of her meal. The least that bastard could do was appreciate that the pack was kind enough to share a meal with him. He was seemingly ungrateful and it pissed her off.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">*Thank you*</span>The mental voice hit her suddenly and she turned her attention to the white werewolf for a moment, smirking. Soon after the mental voice, the male pulled himself out of the fur pile.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Ow."" he moaned, ""Oh wow! I did it! I'm me again!""</span><br/><br/>â€œGood. One less thing to worry about,â€ Seravi said to herself with a chuckle, relief in her tone. At a time like this, a newly changed werewolf was a bit troublesome. It was like teaching a child to read some days, she has found out, though she could never really say for sure since she has never really taught anyone how to shift back and forth between forms. Then she added under her breath: â€œHeâ€™d better not be as annoying as David.â€<br/><br/>The only good moment so far was that the white were had reverted back to his human form on his own after getting something to eat. Seraviâ€™s attention was turned away from the white haired male when Kakasha walked off and Michelle spoke up, voicing her own dislike of the guy. Her cold and icy stare still glared at David even as Aidan approached him and told him to get to work and essentially earn his stay. A smirk touched her lips. She wanted to claw that idiotâ€™s face off, but she kept herself restrained enough not to do so after Thomas returned shortly with Eryan, who was crying. Poor girlâ€¦ Out of one tragedy and into another. She was immediately aware of the fact that Thomas had probably filled her in on what happened while she was away during their small hike to the cave. It was something that had everyone on edge, as Michelle had mentioned in that strange way of hers to David, and this place was slowly becoming more and more like a warzone. And war destroys everything in the end.<br/><br/>The howl that tore through the air soon after she and Aiden went into the cave was enough to change her mood somewhat. Or at least for the moment, anyway as a sudden depression hit her for a brief moment. Losing family was never easy, even when she had lost her good-for-nothing uncle. It took a lot for her not to howl herself but in truth she was done her mourning and she at least had that much self control. Eryan had been kept out of the loop during her absence and it really did depress her slightly considering she never had anything against Eryan and she was a part of this family. She deserved to be kept informed, though she understood she had some other issues she had to attend to, but that was just her opinion on things. That girl was an interesting one and the fact that she had some male company with her and that he was holding her bags for her as well definitely did not surprise Seravi at all. Eryan was known for being a bit wild, much like herself at times.<br/><br/>Standing up from where she was she sat closer to the fire. Even when she joined the pack she still seemed a bit distant. She looked over to David as he spoke again, asking what he should do. Even if he had said he would keep his mouth shut she couldnâ€™t help but add her two cents. â€œEarn your keep, obviously. Youâ€™d better listen and get to work if you want a place to stay. Those unwilling to handle a warzone such as this donâ€™t belong. Hmmâ€¦ I wonder how fast you can runâ€¦â€ Playful was the tone, there was even a laugh, but it hid a venomous warning to further show he shouldnâ€™t let that mouth of his get the best of him. â€œOh, and perhaps you should apologize to Kakashaâ€¦ try to redeem yourself as best you can before that mouth of yours does get you into trouble again. You already have a few negative strikes.. I think it's for your own good that you be a good boy and don't add to that."" That was Seravi for you, always unable to hold back from showing her dislike for someone even when it was a bit uncalled for and wasn't exactly her place to say.<br/><br/>The smile that touched her lips as she walked off was proof of her little warning, giving him little room to say some snarky remark to it. Otherwise she might just have to rip out his throat.<br/><br/>But that would make her a bad girl wouldnâ€™t it? Seravi liked this pack too much to let the beast inside of her misbehave and go on a killing spree, step out of line. When she first joined perhaps, but now she was better. Then again who was to say that she was not a bad girl? This was a time of year where she could let loose and embrace her wild side more, and she did it a lot in the past. Seravi has always been one to enjoy a dirty romance and ever since she joined this life she has seen more hot men placed in one pack. Oh yes, quite a few of the Claw men have caught her eye during this little time of year, at least what she has seen of them, which had honestly not been that much. It was truly a pity that a few of them (former members of the pack) had betrayed the Shadows. A bad boy made everything so much more fun when it came down to it, even if it was a one night stand.<br/><br/>A heavy sigh escaped her suddenly and she knew she had to do something to get rid of all this energy that still lingered and probably would until the Heat was over with. Perhaps a run around the woods would do her some good, she thought to herself with a bit of a smile. She always ran off and did her own thing when she felt she needed it anyway so it wasnâ€™t like they would worry. They knew she ran off to release energy and she always returned. It was kind of like her thing. Seravi really had way too much energy pent up anyway; she really needed to learn to keep control of herself better. After all what a better way to work off a nice meal than a run around the territory anyway, right? It would have to wait until after the introductions. As a member of this pack she should fully introduce herself, just out of respect."
5985,Harmony Shadows: Werewolf Pack RP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7614&start=20,2012-08-28T05:26:38,Warrior-Errant,"Alan winced as he watched the white wolf's form begin to shift. He could hear the popping of the joints from where he sat as flesh and bone rearranged itself, their movements visible beneath the skin as he found himself unable to peel his eyes away from the spectacle. Several pelts fell upon the shifting creature, obscuring the end of the process. Though blocked from view, the furs seemed to dance as the form beneath them warped and shifted about in all manner of unnatural ways before seeming to go still. It looked painful as a marathon on broken glass...<br/><br/>All the more reason, Alan thought to himself, that the beast inside him be wrestled into submission at all costs. Memories of his first and only change were dredged to the surface as he had been watching, forcing Alan to recall the agony he felt that night. As he changed, the pain was so exquisitely pure that he could have sworn that his entire body had been set on fire. He never wanted to feel that kind of pain again, ever. It was good for him that he had already inhaled his meal, otherwise he would probably have lost his appetite around then. The movements beneath the pile of furs pulled Alan back to reality, having missed the rebuttal from Michelle whilst zoned out.<br/><br/>""Ow."" Said the white-haired youth whose head popped from the pelts like a gopher from the earth. ""Oh wow! I did it! I'm me again!"" The emphatic statement of the obvious, along with the somewhat uncharacteristic laughter from Michelle brought a small smile to Alan's face. It was kind of a surreal sight, seeing the wolf whom he had mentally pegged as big & bad laughing so freely. The smile was short-lived, quickly fading as he saw Kakasha fume off, the new male's behavior proving too much for her to put up with. He would have followed her out, maybe tried to cheer her up a little, but a couple moments of further thought convinced him that it was probably best to leave her be. Besides, Alan didn't think it would be the best idea to leave the cave with two wolves who were basically strangers... Not that he could do anything in the event of a fight breaking out, being next to useless. In fact, he thought, aside from volunteering for most chores that he could, he was effectively useless. Thomas was right, this place was indeed a war zone, and as long as he refused to face his nature, useless was exactly what he was.<br/><br/>Frowning as these thoughts swam about in his head, he stood, about to clean off his dish when Thomas returned, with yet another wolf. Connecting A and B, Alan assumed that this was Eryan, the member of the pack that had left before he arrived. Standing there holding his plate to his chest in with one hand, his knife still in the other, he watched as the woman was led in. As Aiden took her, he caught a glimpse of her face, the woman looking as if she were completely and utterly destroyed. Slowly turning and watching as Aiden led her into the chamber where they all slept, he glanced back at Michelle and Seravi, the look on his face seeming to be asking for answers. The howl that issued from the depths of the cave made him quickly wheel back around, shuddering at the weight of the sorrow the sound told.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000"">""Those unwilling to handle a warzone such as this donâ€™t belong.""</span>He heard Seravi warn David, her words cutting Alan a bit. Whether she meant to include him in this statement or not, the damage was already done. She was right, of course... if he couldn't, or rather, refused to do what it took to defend himself, just what the hell was he doing here? He didn't want to fight a war... but he had searched for so long, so far trying to find others like him, could he really afford to leave? Forgetting about cleaning his dish, Alan silently walked back to the wall of the cave where he had watched Kakasha cook from before he was invited to the fire. Pressing his back into the cold stone, he slid down to the floor, drawing his blanket tightly about him while still clutching his grandfather's Bowie knife."
5986,Harmony Shadows: Werewolf Pack RP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7614&start=40,2012-09-08T02:13:39,Salieri,"""Plenty of room for everyone 'round here--every war needs its casualties.""<br/><br/>It was sort of true, though admittedly she probably shouldn't have said it. What really weirded her out about the whole thing was how everyone else was taking it, though--it was like someone had spit in their soup or something. She knew some of them had fought before--Thomas sure played the soldier boy, and the ladies around here all seemed to like to wear their ovaries on the outside--but it was like none of them had really got it until it happened. All of a sudden it was real and horrible and everybody lost their wood about the whole thing.<br/><br/>Except maybe Seravi. It was funny, in plenty of ways Seravi reminded Michelle of herself--there was that willingness to harm, that look in her eyes that said she almost wanted the fight. If Michelle didn't know better, she might think there was a challenge in the little bitch, but it was hard to feel anything other than an amused, almost maternal warmth for the girl. Go get 'em, Tiger--call me when there's something real to play with.<br/><br/>She'd never actually seen any of them fight except for the one time, and that was too reactive to judge anything by. Sure, they could push back when they were cornered, but that did fuck-all when it came down to planning an assault, or, more importantly, just going out and fucking someone up. Maybe they'd had enough collective angsting that they could pull it off, but she had her doubts. When it came down to it, all most of them had on their side was heartbreak.<br/><br/>Briefly, she thought about training them. Really teaching a few of them how to fight, stepping up and actually doing what she was good at for a change. She sidelined the idea, though, as Aiden slid down next to her and started ribbing, surprisingly pleasantly. They weren't, to the best of her knowledge, particularly close, but then again maybe it was one of those pack things. Part of the ship, part of the crew and all that. Still, it was pleasant, and she didn't mind the chance to be social. It was always easier one on one--in a group she was too used to getting her way come hook or crook. Less temptation face to face.<br/><br/>""One of my many tricks."" She snorted with a flourish of her wrists and a mystical waggle of her fingers, winking before cracking her neck with two swift jerks--left, right--and letting it sink luxuriously back against the stump. She'd always wondered at how comfortable inherently uncomfortable things could be. ""Keep an eye on me and I'll show you a few more.""<br/><br/>The new kid, for his part, seemed to want to be helpful--or at least he learned already that sucking up to Mommy Aidan was probably the easiest way to get a decent role in the whole mix. Michelle would liked to have said that she didn't bother, but in truth she was helpful enough when whatever task it was didn't require much skill. She still couldn't quite take him seriously--he was endearing in the way that a fuck-up with a good heart was always endearing. Not his fault if he couldn't fit in with the cool kids right away.<br/><br/>""You can do whatever your little ass feels like as long as it's not moping."" Michelle said pointedly after she caught Alan padding his way off to the cave. The man didn't even change forms--how could he look so much like a kicked puppy? ""Too much fucking moping going on in this damn camp. Speaking of--Yo! Bowie boy! Alan!"" She shouted towards the cave, brushing off her pants and jerking her head towards the campfire. ""Get over here and let's see if we can't make a man out of you!"""
5987,Harmony Shadows: Werewolf Pack RP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7614&start=40,2012-09-25T14:49:34,Eferhilda,"Aidan sighed getting to her feet as she felt the tension starting to make itself a nice and permanent home there in her shoulders.<br/><br/>â€œAlright. You are on clean up with me David. Seravi,â€ she said looking to the other female. â€œYou and Kakasha go on a sweep of the area. That howl, along with the new scents are going to attract attention. Scouting sweeps only, no heroics. I want the two of you to be as invisible as the wind. Alright?â€ when she was acknowledged, she nodded and looked over to Alan. Michelle's comment about making a man out of him ringing far truer than probably anyone would want to admit.<br/><br/>â€œYeah Alan. Life sucks, people die, we press on. Moping about like some kicked puppy is not going to do any of us any good,â€ her tone was probably a bit harsher than she had planned, but truthfully she was tired of all of the drama. People died, people they cared about, their family, she got that. She got it and felt it each and everyday, but<span style=""font-style: italic"">damnit</span>that did not mean that they just shut down and waited to join them. There was a life out there left to live and she had not fought to survive that night, just to sit and die slowly in some corner.<br/><br/>With a glance about the camp site her eyes landed on the new wolf and she sighed again, â€œAnother lost pup,â€ she muttered before putting a smile on her face and motioning to him. â€œAlright. We work together to make sure we all make it. You can come with me and the other new guy, we can clean up together and then I will run you through some of the basics about being a werewolf.â€ Running a hand through her hair with a sigh, before she moved to the large animal carcass. â€œWe can't have you wigging out and going on a rampage. You need to learn to become one with the beast and to embrace this new life. But not let it control you,â€ she explained as she set to work cleaning up the area, expecting the two to do as she said. It was going to be a long day. She should have known given how that rabbit got the best of her.<br/><br/><br/>Eryan laid in her wolf form, buried beneath a pile of furs, with only her nose sticking out to give any indication that there was something there beside the pile of furs. With each passing moment and beat of her heart the pain of lost she felt began to be replaced with something darker. Revenge. Normally, Eryan was not one for violence, preferring the fun side of life. However, there is only so much that a person can take before they snap. That was Eryan, on the brink of snapping and losing herself to the darkness that was building inside of her. Her poor wolf, doing all that she could to keep that darkness at bay, to try to comfort and sooth Eryan. It was working, for now, though her wolf was worried for how long she could last?<br/><br/>A whimper escaped Eryan, then she tried to bury herself deeper into the furs, to become one with them. Who knows....maybe Gaia would take pity on her and allow her to be absorbed into the furs before she lost control. Maybe...just maybe....when she opened her eyes next time she would wake up to this all just being a dream.<br/><br/>Maybe....hopefully.....not likely...."
5988,Harmony Shadows: Werewolf Pack RP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7614&start=40,2012-09-28T11:02:22,Nedovak,"David grimaced a bit at the hostility coming towards him as the two most outspoken of the pack, so far, proceeded to inform him of their desire to forcibly remove his neck from the rest of his body. He smiled as Aiden stood up and spoke.<br/><br/>â€œAlright. You are on clean up with me David. Seravi,â€ she said looking to the other female. â€œYou and Kakasha go on a sweep of the area. That howl, along with the new scents are going to attract attention. Scouting sweeps only, no heroics. I want the two of you to be as invisible as the wind. Alright?â€ David smiled and stretched.<br/><br/>""Sound doable."" David said as he started going around collecting the abandoned plates and cookware, eventually holding a stack of dishes. Occasionally while grabbing the dishes Adam would spare a glance at the new were, he was lucky in a way after coming out of his first transformation he had people to help him. David remembered the fear and hatred he had with himself the first time he transformed, it had taken him a long time to come to terms and then befriend his wild wolf.<br/><br/>""Powder the most important thing I have learned about being a werewolf is to befriend your wolf, he is and always will be a part of you. It will be a great ally if you let it. Now as far as living in a wolf pack... That I will leave to someone else, most of the experiences I have had with other living creatures was either bar brawls or hunting for food."" David chuckled as the thought of some of his alcoholic drenched adventures jumped to the front of his mind. With a slight smile on his face he turned too Aiden.<br/><br/>""So about this clean up thing the most I ever had to do is throw some bones into the woods and douse my campfire so let me know if there is anything besides cleaning these dishes you want me to do."" David smiled sheepishly over the stack of dirty dishes he held in his hands."
5989,Harmony Shadows: Werewolf Pack RP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7614&start=40,2012-09-30T02:46:19,Lady_BlackWolf,"After a few moments of pure relaxation Kakasha decided it was time to head back to camp. When ever the few moments arose for them to have pure and utter relaxation, she took it. It was rare so she never felt guilty when she indulged in the bliss of it. Her wolf grumbled inside, wanting to lay in the sun a little longer but Kaka chided her and picked up her plate from breakfast and pawed her half wet self to camp.<br/><br/>Everyone was there from when she left, except for it had seemed the newly changed were had transformed into his human form and was nestled comfortably in a stack of furs. A small chuckle emerged from her cracked lips as she looked at the new wolf but her focus was soon diverted as she caught the last of Aiden's words.<span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Scouting sweeps only, no heroics. I want the two of you to be as invisible as the wind. Alright?â€ </span><br/><br/>Kakasha's wolf liked that idea and she was pawing to get out and stretch her limbs. A growl of agreement left her lips as she left her plate on a rock and called to her wolf. The transformation was quick this time. A little painful here and there but for the most part the transition was smooth and almost effortless. She took a step forward and instead of a bare white foot, a giant white paw with ebony black claws. She rolled her shoulders in preparation of her departure and then did a full body shake then left her coat fluffy, then it sleeked down to its natural volume.<br/><br/>Her dark emerald green orbs then fell on Seravi.<span style=""font-style: italic"">* I'm ready when you are. *</span>She whispered to everyone. Then without really waiting for a signal from the other girl if she was ready or not she trotted forward and past the others,<span style=""font-style: italic"">* If I spot a tasty meal, shall I bring it back for supper or are we good Aiden?*</span>She asked knowing that if they had to much meat stored away that it could attract unwanted attention, and that was mostly scavengers. But unwanted company all the same.<br/><br/>Her wolf waited at the edge of camp as she looked at all the wolves that were now her family. It had grown at least three strong that morning and wondered how long they would last in this pack or if they would be peck off slowly. She feared the claws would be drastic and take another shot at them especially since they were still all emotionally weak. Her wolf wrapped comforting arms around Kakasha and shooed her worried thoughts away, they needed to be strong. Not just strong for themselves but for the pack as a whole, for thoughts of worry was just a weakness point.<br/><br/>Her green orbs looked back at Aiden awaiting her smartass remark that she always stored away for Kakasha or anyone really, then darted into forest with a smirk on her muzzle. Foliage and twigs snapped under her weight as she swept through the forest floor, then quickly remembered they were suppose to be quick and silent, so she slowed her pace down to a trot, but kept her eyes sweeping back and forth looking for enemy's."
5990,Harmony Shadows: Werewolf Pack RP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7614&start=40,2012-10-05T11:15:27,Sound of Silence,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">â€œSeravi, you and Kakasha go on a sweep of the area. That howl, along with the new scents are going to attract attention. Scouting sweeps only, no heroics. I want the two of you to be as invisible as the wind. Alright?â€</span><br/><br/>â€œVery well, a scouting mission shouldnâ€™t take long. I was planning on taking a run around the forest anyway, to release some energy you know, better than sitting around watching everyone cry.â€ Was her reply to Aiden when asked to scout with Kakasha. Just then, the annoyance that Seravi had felt before vanished and she flashed a bit of a dark smile. She completely agreed with Michelle when she said there was too much moping going around in this camp and with making a man out of Alan; guy scurried off to the cave pretty quickly after she spoke to David. It really made her wonder if they even could make a man out of the guy or if he was just going to be a scared little boy who was afraid to stand and grab life by the horns. Sooner or later he needed fully embrace who he really was. Aiden seemed to think the same thing which only brightened her amusement since she was pretty doubtful.<br/><br/>An important rule of being a werewolf: one should never cage the wild beast because in the end, once it finally breaks free, it will not be very happy. That was something she could give credit to David for, in spite of her opinion of him, since obviously he was not afraid of his wolf and willingly embraced it and was willing to earn his keep. He seemed to know more about being a wolf, especially with how he spoke to the white one he referred to as â€˜Powderâ€™, being someone who was easily amused the little nickname amused her, and she silently and half-heartedly admitted to herself that there was a newfound respect for him at least in that sense. Call it giving credit where it was due in Seraviâ€™s own little way. She could also give him credit that he wasnâ€™t moping about the camp like Alan.<br/><br/>Heh, perhaps if he keeps up his moping she would just have to give Alan a  good reason why he should embrace his wolf instead and perhaps even a reason prove once and for all that knife of his was not just for show. Wouldnâ€™t that be amusing? Unfortunately those thoughts would have to be saved for another time. Kakasha had darted off into the woods, eager to run; she didnâ€™t want to keep the girl waiting.<br/><br/>â€œHave fun teaching the preschoolers about pack life.â€ she teased with a faint chuckle, unable to keep her thoughts to herself yet again, looking back at Aiden and the others before she finally followed Kakasha out to the woods. In a way that could also mean her, she was still learning about being in a pack herself. Of course she would never say that but they all probably had an idea that she could very well be included with the â€˜preschoolersâ€™; if anything she was probably considered something close to a â€˜middle schoolerâ€™. Not quite advanced but certainly not a novice in the ways of the werewolf. There were a lot of things about being in a pack that she still didnâ€™t know and every day was a new learning experience just waiting for her.<br/><br/>Kakasha seemed eager to get going the way she just ran off before Seravi could say anything so she figured that she shouldnâ€™t keep the girl waiting any longer. And as soon as she neared the edge of camp, she shifted to her wolf and stretched, beginning with a trot before breaking into a run to catch up with Kakasha. They really must have been reading her mind since she was thinking about going out for a run. Everything was irritating her right now especially since those new wolves just had to show up at the worst possible time. She also had some suspicions that the howl had captured the attention of the other pack if the scents of new wolves had not by now. It felt good to stretch her legs and run even if it was just a bit of scouting; right now she would do anything to release some of this energy and clear her mind a little.<br/><br/>It felt damn good to finally get to go out for a run. She kept her stride casual since they were told to be invisible, the snow feeling nice under her paws. Everything seemed quiet at least for now, but that was usually how these things started out. Quiet at first and then something happens, even if it was small. She was not a curious wolf but she wondered briefly if they would find something like a tasty snack of sorts to bring back to the pack."
5991,Harmony Shadows: Werewolf Pack RP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7614&start=40,2012-10-09T16:50:57,Donta,"<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">With a glance about the camp site her eyes landed on the new wolf and she sighed again, â€œAnother lost pup,â€ she muttered before putting a smile on her face and motioning to him. â€œAlright. We work together to make sure we all make it. You can come with me and the other new guy, we can clean up together and then I will run you through some of the basics about being a werewolf.â€ Running a hand through her hair with a sigh, before she moved to the large animal carcass. â€œWe can't have you wigging out and going on a rampage. You need to learn to become one with the beast and to embrace this new life. But not let it control you,â€</span></span><br/><br/>Jaden nodded crawling out of the pile of furs. He quickly adjusted the pile so it wasn't all over the place and focused on gathering plates around the campfire. He did feel better now. He was back to the familiarity of his own body and he wasn't starving anymore. He did finally notice the cold for once and glanced down at his clothes. There was snow on the ground still and he was wearing just his silk shirt and pants, which were now covered in dirt and still rather damp. It was like the last few months were a dream and he was now camping with friends, but they were all still strangers to him. He was overwhelmed, but in order to stay sane he decided to take things one step at a time and focus on the task at hand. After following the other two and finishing with the dishes, he finally realized he had remained silent the whole time, deep in thought. And he realized he hadn't introduced himself and recalled someone calling him 'Powder'<br/><br/>""Oh, I'm Jaden. Jaden Hunter."" he said, ""Sorry for the trouble. Any answers you have with what's going on with me would be great."" he paused for a moment then his head lowered, staring at a rock at his feet after glancing at the fur covered mound in the cave where the other woman was lying. He could hear whimpers coming from that direction. It seemed that they were having a hard time here. Perhaps it was the price to pay for settling in the area.<br/><br/>""Let me know how I can help with anything."" he said, straightening up, ""I would like to learn as fast as possible so I can be of some use."" He felt excited after he said that. It was like a challenge. Something he had to work for. He had no other option. He had to make this work because his life was on the line out here. Nothing would he handed to him on a silver platter anymore.<br/><br/>The silver would probably burn him now..."
5992,Harmony Shadows: Werewolf Pack RP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7614&start=40,2012-10-12T06:50:15,Warrior-Errant,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">â€œVery well, a scouting mission shouldnâ€™t take long. I was planning on taking a run around the forest anyway, to release some energy you know, better than sitting around watching everyone cry. Have fun teaching the preschoolers about pack life.â€</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">â€œYeah Alan. Life sucks, people die, we press on. Moping about like some kicked puppy is not going to do any of us any good,â€</span><br/><br/>The blood in his veins practically boiled... he could swear he could hear his pulse in his head as he gritted his teeth. The beast flattened his ears, guttural snarl filling Alan's head as it rammed at its confines, thrashing at its chains. It was incensed, desperate, relentless as it tried to break free, clawing out at him through the bars of his prison. Those insolent little... They needed to be taught exactly who they were dealing with. He would wipe the floor of this cave with their- No, no. That was enough of that...<br/><br/>Snarling several foul words beneath his breath, inaudible even to the super-human ears surrounding him, Alan rose to his feet. Slamming his knife into its sheath, he stalked over to Aiden, his face contorted as he bit his tongue, trying to let the insults just roll off him. ""So what are you going to have us do? Stand on our heads? Balance on rocks? Stand under waterfalls and meditate?"" His face had gone an interesting shade of red as he growled, imagining beaning the women on the head with something heavy. He wasn't here to play happy circle-jerk wolf family, he was here to get this disease, this monster in him under control so he could go back to the real world beyond this damned cave and forget this whole nightmare. Pinching the bridge of his nose and closing his eyes, Alan took in a slow, deep breath. This wasn't like him, being this irritable, itching to hurt something... He didn't like it.<br/><br/>The other new guys seemed to readily fall in line with the whole program. The one with the mouth had seemed to learn the error of his mouth pretty quickly, and offered his assistance while the other seemed to be integrating without missing a beat. As Alan folded his arms, he could feel his skin prickling through the heat he felt in his flesh. His body quaked a little... he had gotten himself so worked up, every muscle in his body had tensed and knotted up. He even had to make a conscious effort to quit grinding his teeth before they cracked in his skull.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Powder the most important thing I have learned about being a werewolf is to befriend your wolf, he is and always will be a part of you. It will be a great ally if you let it.""</span><br/><br/>Alan wanted to say 'Bullshit', but held his tongue. The wolf was nothing but a nuisance, at the very best of times. At the worst... He felt the shiver shoot up his spine as he recalled his body tearing itself apart when he first changed. Arguably worse than the pain was completely losing control and becoming a mere spectator as the infernal beast gallivanted off into the wood with what used to be his body. How could any of them consider something like that anything close to a blessing?"
5993,Harmony Shadows: Werewolf Pack RP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7614&start=40,2012-10-12T15:12:48,Eferhilda,"Aidan smirked, cocking her head to side as she eyed the clearly barely controlled Alan, ""Sure and if need be we can sit in a circle and sing kumbayah."" Stepping up to him, she allowed her wolf to come forward, her muscles tensing as they rippled beneath her flesh, ""Look, the second you can pull your head out of your ass you will see that we are trying to help you. All you do is sit around here and fucking mope because of what? You don't like what you are? Then fucking end it! It's not that hard to do, we can die like everything else in this fucked up world!"" her words becoming a growl, as her fangs crested and her eyes shifted to one of a wolf.<br/><br/>""A long fall off the cliff will do us in just fine, or even tying some rocks around your ankles and jumping into the lake! We can die! WE DO DIE! IF THE MASSACRE OF OUR PACK, OUR FAMILY WAS NOT ENOUGH OF A FUCKING CLUE FOR YOU!"" her patience and control was obvious near its end, as she squared her shoulders and snarled. ""If you are really unhappy with being in this world I would be happy to rip your throat out and end your misery. Because I am fucking tired of you acting like its fucking hopeless. Can't control your fucking wolf until you fucking embrace. You asshole. So, either shut up and get on the band wagon so you can learn a thing or two? Or, leave because I am done with this shit. There is more important things going on then whatever has crawled up your ass and decided to make you think your shit does not stink.""<br/><br/>A final glare and she turned from him to go back to cleaning up the dead animal, ""David and Jaden, lets go down to the river and we can was the dishes there. I have some natural soap in a bottle in the cave, made it from some of the plants that grow around here. I'll get it after we get down there."""
5994,Harmony Shadows: Werewolf Pack RP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7614&start=40,2012-10-15T03:02:24,Salieri,"Now that, right there? That was funny.<br/><br/>Say what you wanted about Michelle, but there were a few things she was really,<span style=""font-style: italic"">really</span>good at. The first was killing other things. 'nuff said. But the second... she wasn't a leader, in the way that she couldn't take a pack and keep them together, keep them organized, keep them working and productive. What she could do was see the cracks--see what needed polishing, see who was really doing what. If she was more of a woman she'd call it intuition, but she wasn't really sure she she counted enough to be hearing voices in her head that didn't end with a growl. Whatever it was, there was that harsh core of alpha-ness, that need to lead because she could be<span style=""font-style: italic"">good</span>at it that was there no matter how hard she tried to ground it out. And it was that talent precisely that made her an extremely able trainer.<br/><br/>You supply the bitches, she thought idly, I'll supply the beasts. Just like Christmas back home.<br/><br/>The problem with Aidan's little rant--which was fucking hilarious, by the way, poor mommy--was that the most likely end result was to fuck the guy over rather than giving him some motivation. It seemed more likely to get him to snap and try and fuck her up--it's what Michelle would have done, without the try--than to actually get him to buck up and learn. The trick would be to get him while he was still good and hot and ready to snap but before he did something stupid enough to get himself put down.<br/><br/>Or at least before someone else got to do it.<br/><br/>Sauntering up behind him, John Wayne swagger and Harrison Ford subtle in the same package, Michelle reached behind him and wrapped a hand around that honking knife. ""Let Pocahontas go play squa with the little injuns. We've got bigger fish to fry."" She used the handle for leverage to pull him to her side, her arm around the small of her back, and frog marched him off in the other direction. Part of her was wondering--and a nasty part of her hoping--he'd blow up in her face. The more rational part of her was hoping she could balance his rage out with her own knowledge. Because believe it or not, they had something in common.<br/><br/>The two of them were the only ones in camp who weren't into playing nice with their beasties.<br/><br/>""Let's get away from the hippies and talk<span style=""font-style: italic"">real</span>wolves, shall we?"" She said in a pointed undertone, cutting him off pointedly. Yeah, she was yanking his chain, but if she could at least get him out of blast radius, she could shape the charge. ""The kind that run animals down and swallow the guts still hot, not the ones that tell you to paint with all the colors of the wind.""<br/><br/>She was leading him towards a clearing a little ways away from camp--far enough that they'd hear (or be heard) at a shout but not if the discussion got heated. With luck, they'd even get there."
5995,Harmony Shadows: Werewolf Pack RP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7614&start=40,2012-10-24T16:44:08,Forgotten Wolf,"Thomas watched as Aidan led Eryan away, though he was grateful, he could not stop worrying about Eryan as she stayed in that almost zombie like state. He knew she was not fine by any stretch of the imagination as she in an even worse state than when she learned about her dadâ€™s death. They all had suffered from this loss but Eryan had not been here to mourn with themâ€¦ and she had just come back from one funeral to find a mass grave nearly staring her in the face.<br/><br/>With a heavy sigh, he would finally grab his plate and sit down to get some food in himâ€¦ or at least try. The sudden recollections of that night where they lost nearly everything caused his appetite to almost completely vanish. He did not even get a full bite in his mouth before Eryanâ€™s pained howl forced him to practically bite down on his tongue to keep from joining her. Holding the howl in painfully burned at his chest that, by the time it grew quiet again, his hunger had fled him once more. He continued to attempt to eat but after barely getting down two bites and the seemingly growing bullshit of the pack, Thomas decided to give up and move somewhere else.<br/><br/>As he moved deeper into the cave, Thomas pinched the bridge of his nose in irritation at the building tension between pack members. He was glad Aidan was taking care of it a bit but was almost certain he was going to have to step in somewhere in the near futureâ€¦ Oh well he will deal with it when/if they get out of control but right now he was just not in the mood for playing Alphaâ€¦ unless someone was not really attached to having all of their limbs. As such he felt it better to step away for a bit and see how Eryan was doing.<br/><br/>What he saw when he got to her just went to confirm how right his suspicions on her condition when Aidan led her away. Setting his plate down on a nearby rock, Thomas went over and sat next to Eryan. He just sat there for a bit with his back reclined against a rock and his head staring at the rock ceiling, providing her simply company so she did not feel totally alone. After what felt like an eternity (though probably closer to few seconds or maybe even minutes), Thomas finally spoke up. â€œIf you wantâ€¦ I can take you to his grave tomorrowâ€¦ so you can say goodbye,â€ His voice was pained and worried. â€œâ€¦ At leastâ€¦â€ He brings his head back down from staring at the ceiling to look at her, â€œat least he would be glad to know youâ€™re ok,â€ He said sincerely as he attempted a small smile but it never quite reached his face. A part of him wanted to join her on the furs to at least give her some physical contact to draw strength from but he was not going to move without her giving an indication otherwiseâ€¦ After all, his laying on the furs would only help to further bury Shermanâ€™s lingering scentâ€¦"
5996,Harmony Shadows: Werewolf Pack RP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7614&start=40,2012-10-28T09:45:52,Nedovak,"David stood still holding the stack of dishes in his arms as the hostility shifted from him to another member of the pack they called Alan. David hid a smile and spoke under his breath too his wolf.<br/><br/>""What is with everyone's obsession with ripping out throats, what happened to a good ol' fashioned 'I will break your face in'."" David winced as his wolf growled at the bad joke. David sighed and trudged towards the river with Aidan and Powder. This was going to be a long night.<br/><br/>David kept his mouth shut for a few minutes as they walked giving Aiden a chance to cool down before his next round of smart ass comments.<br/><br/>""So, uh... Throat ripping is that a wolf thing or just something central to this pack. I am definitely going to have to get used to the whole watching my mouth thing."" David smiled at Aiden over the stack of dishes piled in his arms. Shooting a quick glance over at Powder to make sure he was ok, after the adrenaline wore off from his first transformation David was barely able to move for a day."
5997,Harmony Shadows: Werewolf Pack RP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7614&start=40,2012-11-16T06:00:33,Lady_BlackWolf,"The early spring sun began to rise even higher into the blue cloud streaked sky. It was nearing noon and even though she had just eaten Kakasha's stomach echoed a growl as she began thinking of lifeâ€™s substance. She wondered if she could take a quick detour from her mission and find a quick snack, then shook her large wolf head as the woman of reason smacked her hard in the face and again went back to listening and smelling the area for odd scents or sounds. She was looking for the enemy even though she was certain she wouldn't find anyone, but you never know with these crafty claws. Just then a large pile of white powder snow fell on Kakasha's back and she had to stifle a howl and briskly shook off the earthâ€™s elements. ""Damn frozen rain."" She mumbled to herself as she stood where the pile had fallen on her and she looked around for a moment, listening to the sounds the world had to offer to her.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #4040FF"">Aderol watched from the darkness of the bushes, being sure to keep downwind of them. He whispered to one of his wolves, Cole, then watched as the young wolf split from his group to go and bait Kaskasha away from the other wolf. He wanted that one alone, because given the history that he and Kakasha shared he knew it would not be pretty. So, the plan was simple. Lead her away to play with Cole and then talk to the other wolf.  Cole ran a bit ahead of the large black wolf, jumping out into her path so that she got a look at him before he darted off into the thick underbrush. He was small and lightweight, often made him catch flack from the other males, except when he ran. He was fast, agile and his small frame made it so that he could squeeze into spots others, who were larger, would not be able to follow.</span><br/><br/>Her ears picked up a shuffling and then suddenly a light grey pelt skidded in front of her and sprinted away. Her new preys scent told her that, her soon to be victim was male, and not of her pack. A snarl emerged from her lips and she sped off as fast as she could with-out losing her footing.<span style=""font-style: italic"">â€œIâ€™m in pursuit of a claw, watch yourself and catch up to me, heâ€™s a quick little bastard.â€</span>She sent out to Seravi through their pack link and let out a warning howl to the rest of the pack. Kakasha didnâ€™t know how many others there were about, but she wanted them at the den to be on alert for an attack. With her message out there she put all her focus and energy on chasing down this enemy, she was hungry after all.<br/><br/>Another growl tore through her muzzle. This was meant to let him know he was hers and that she was going to rip out his throat. She wasn't too large in her wolf form but this guy was smaller, given his smaller advantage Kakasha was still hot on his tail and snapped at the few strands of fur she could almost get into her mouth. A sharp turn was coming up along their path that they were running and she knew she would lose him if she didn't do something drastic. Almost all of her thought had left her except for one. â€œShift and pummel him.â€  A quick grin lifted her muzzle and with a last effort of energy she pushed herself to her full speed and jumped towards the wolf.  She shifted mid stride to her bigger more human-ish form and was rather hopeful that her prey fell victim to her over-sized form. She squirmed a little and waited for the tell tail signs of the wolf being underneath her mass weight.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #4040FF"">Cole smirked as he allowed the female keep close, had he lost her that would have ruined the entire plan. When she nipped at his tail he just chuckled to himself, then sped forward the goal being to reach the bend and lose her. However, even in the dim light that was the forest, a shadow cast over his form, which caused him to look above him at the now rather large form of the female in her shifted form. Without much thought he reacted, slowing himself down till he slid for a bit but it was enough that she went sailing over his head. With a teasing bark, he jumped over her and continued on down the trail, his pace a trot as he expected her to get up and chase him again</span><br/><br/>A bark resounded behind her and she growled in frustration. She was sure she would of landed on the sucker. The light little thing jumped over her and she growled again as he taunted her. As she was about to charge after him, it donned on her.  â€œItâ€™s a trap.â€ She whispered to herself and spun on her heel and bolted the other direction of the light gray wolf. In mid-stride she shifted from her massive form to her sleek wolf one and put all her energy into running. She was sure the little grey punk was on her tail but she put everything into getting back to Seravi.<span style=""font-style: italic"">â€Seraviiii!! Iâ€™m on my way!â€</span>She yelled across their connection path.  Worry and frustration surged through her and another buzz of strength pulled at her limbs and her muscles bunched together even faster and she drove herself even further ."
5998,Harmony Shadows: Werewolf Pack RP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7614&start=40,2012-11-28T03:59:33,Sound of Silence,"A wolf was meant to run.<br/><br/>She was not quite moving at the fast, kicking up snow while she ran running but a steady run, allowing her to keep being silent. There had not been much of anything of interest she has found during this little scouting mission but it really did feel damn good to stretch her legs. After all was running not a natural thing for a wolf to do? It truly made Seravi feel at peace to run, she could stretch her legs and let off some steam. With everything that has been going on she really did need it. Keeping things locked up inside was one of her bad habits, though since joining the Shadows she has learned to not keep herself so hidden all the time. That was probably the only reason she seemed so outspoken now than she would have prior. Pack life has tight her a lot. She has become a lot mellower now than she use to be as well, however, there were some things that really, really got to her.<br/><br/>Kakashaâ€™s voice rang in her head which caused her to stop in her tracks. Her ears perked up in an alert position as she raised her head and scanned the area. She licked her lips and grinned a wolfish grin as the bloodthirsty beast inside of her rejoiced with a low growl. It appears there were some Claws in the area. Holding back a snarl she began to move again, this time at a steady trot. In spite of the restless beast wanting to rip their throats out she was not about to just bolt for them right away however she knew she needed to find Kakasha in case trouble had found her.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Where are you off to?"" Aderol asked boldly and with confidence in his voice as he stood in his human form, reclined back against a tree. Looking for all the world like a cowboy stuck in the middle of the woods. ""The fun is right here,"" he smiled at her from beneath the shadow of his hat.</span><br/><br/>Seravi turned her head to face the one who spoke to her, recognizing the voice instantly. Aderol was standing in his human form, spying at her, so she decided the â€˜properâ€™, or maybe not so much, thing to do was grace him with her human form as well. She quickly made the shift and crossed her arms, feeling the beast stir once again. â€œWell, well, what have we here?â€ She chuckled with her wolfish grin, â€œThat is for me to decide, whether or not the â€˜fun is right here.â€™â€ In other words, she had a feeling he was here to provide that fun, stepping into Shadow territory.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Awww. You know me, I have always ever been the party guy,"" he smirked and glanced toward where he knew the home den to be. ""I just partied too hard for some of the others. You know, how I am. I like it rough, I like to live on the edge. To feel that rush. I know you know what I am talking about,"" he flashed a smirk with a bit of fang.</span><br/><br/>â€œLiving on the edgeâ€¦ of course, that rush is what we werewolves live for am I right?â€ She relaxed her shoulders a bit, offering a playful smile in return to his smirk. Oh she knew what he was talking about alright, but on the other hand she has never quite been the sharpest tool in the shed. He was an interesting one that was for sure.  â€œBig bad wolves are always a lot more fun, who wants a tame puppy when you can play with the big boys.â€<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Exactly,"" he said as he took a couple of steps toward her. ""Big bad boys have all the fun, while the puppies get stuck at the den. No fun to be had there, no rush to had. No thrill, just baby sitting. No one wants to do that. Right?"" he stopped a few feet from her.</span><br/><br/>Seravi could feel the beast inside want to emerge and rip his throat out, but strangely she was able to keep it under control. She remained where she was when he took a step towards her, eyes looking him over, â€œExactly.â€ She repeated, chuckling once more.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Are you happy with them? Being the nanny for some new and unexperienced whelps? Being forced to control your wolf to keep her from running wild and free? Are you happy doing that?"" Aderol asked, remaining where he stood.</span><br/><br/>Now that there was an interesting question, one that they both obviously knew that answer to.  She just smirked wolfishly at him, â€œPerhaps, perhaps not.â€<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Perhaps, you should think on that and maybe meet me again? I might be able to help you get a more confidant answer?"" he offered with a smile and a tip of his hat. ""Your friend is on her way back and I remember her as being a grade A bitch. So, I am going to take my leave before she gets here. See you later, Seravi."" With that said he turned and walked back off into the woods.</span><br/><br/>When he left she could hear the beast inside of her protest that she had not spilled his blood. To counter that protest, or perhaps just piss it off more which was quite counterproductive, she let out a sigh and relaxed more. Leaving so soon, how sad, they could have all had some fun, she thought to herself. As much as she hated to admit it, Aderol was right, and perhaps she should meet him again to give him her answerâ€¦ in one way or another. The wolf hated being caged, not letting it out more often like she would like to. She wished she didnâ€™t have to deal with pupsâ€¦ Putting the thought aside for now, she turned away from where he had been and waited for Kakasha."
5999,Harmony Shadows: Werewolf Pack RP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7614&start=40,2013-01-04T06:30:42,Lady_BlackWolf,"Kakasha's pink red tongue lolled out the side of her mouth as she ran to where she had left Seravi. She hadn't thought she had gone to far after that little wolf but her journey back to her pack mate was turning into some trek. Finally the smell of her pack mate became stronger and she slowed her pace down to a mere trot.<br/><br/>Her emerald orbs drifting from left to right wondering where the Claws had run off too. After deciding it was safe and she had caught some of her breath back she let her thoughts flow.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Are you alright? What happened?""</span>She asked inspecting the other female with her eyes as well as other senses.<br/><br/><br/><span style=""color: #40FF40"">After that interesting little meeting Seravi had stayed where she was, waiting for Kakasha. She leaned against the tree, staring off in the direction where Aderol and whoever else had had with him took their leave, his words still echoing in her mind. As Kakasha finally approached her a smile touched her lips. â€œNothing much happenedâ€¦ You scared him off before any blood was spilled, so Iâ€™m fine.â€ There was a hint of disappointment there for various reasons. She decided not to mention what exactly went on between her and Aderol for now; she concerned more about getting back to the pack before anything else happened.</span><br/><br/><br/>Kakasha merely nodded and could see the disappointment in how she said there was no blood shed, which she could understand. After having to chase that lil thing called a wolf she could tear a few throats open.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""After we give our report if you like maybe we can do a little hunting, the bears should be out by now, we could have some fun.""</span>she said with a wink of her wolfish eye.<br/><br/>Her tongue darted out and licked slightly against Seravi's hand and started forward toward the packs den. She was begging to wonder where that little scamp had gone off to, but figured he ran back to his master once she realized it was a trap. ""So did they try to fight you at all? I'm curious as to what they wanted."" she said as they walked along the path.<br/><br/><br/><span style=""color: #40FF40"">With a chuckle, Seravi smiled as Kakasha mentioned going hunting later. She would have no objections to that what so ever if it meant she could clear her mind. Her wolf wanted to badly to tear some flesh open, sharp fangs sinking deep into her prey, taste the warm blood on the tip of her tongue. Such thoughts brought a faint smile to her expression and she even began to feel a bit more energetic. But then everything calmed down a bit and the thoughts subsided when Kakasha licked her hand. She placed her hands in her pockets as she followed.<br/><br/>She gave a bit of a shrug, â€œWell, he certainly didnâ€™t seem like he was looking for a fightâ€¦ He said he wanted to talk and then left when you began to make you way to me again. That is all.â€ That was what happened for the most part, she would not lie to her packmate, she was not a liar. However she was not telling the whole truth as to why Aderol had approached her. She probably would not either, not even in her side of the report, not until she had a solid answer for Aderol the next time she saw him.</span><br/><br/>She wasn't sure who Seravi meant by<span style=""font-style: italic"">he</span>, but she wasn't going to prod any further, she could already tell that this particular encounter was odd and something smelled off. She would keep her judgement's and thoughts to herself until the time came, she had to mull this over on her own until she could piece her thoughts together and make a straight claim to Thomas. The scents of her pack came in heavy waves on the wind and finally took notice to their surroundings.<br/><br/>They were almost to their den so Kakasha decided to let out a gracious howl, to let the others know of their return and that they had news to tell. She really wasn't to excited about Thomas's reaction or possibly Adian's but whether it be bad news or good news they had to be the bearer of the news and Kakasha wasn't to thrilled about that. With emerging from the wetted foliage from the snow she took upon her human form, wearing nothing but her soul clothes. Her feet were bare like she liked but it was still a little chilly from winter to her human skin so she plopped her ass on a tree stump near the fire and waited for the others to emerge."
6000,Harmony Shadows: Werewolf Pack RP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7614&start=40,2013-01-13T19:39:38,Ristina,"Damian heaved a long sigh once Thomas, and Seravi brought the new apparent members back to camp. He had on the other hand decided to travel a little bit. Being careful of the not wandering out of their territory. The air felt as if it could smother his lean wolf body as his feet trotted across a plain path buried with white snow.<br/><br/>Two more members their old alpha would be proud in a way. Though scampering off on his own was bound to get a little rise out of Thomas. His eyes glanced over the opening aware that territory boundaries crossed somewhere in the middle. Fact is he smelled an unfamiliar scent that neither belonged to the strangers he found nor to any of his pack mates. For that matter he couldnâ€™t even place if the scent was a male wolf or a female wolf. Pack borders but if another member from another pack even dared to cross an inch over their border trouble would arise.<br/><br/>His muzzle dug into the snow trying to sniff out the scent then with a huff of giving up he turned around trotting back through the snow. Following the tracks that he had made to get himself back to the den. It took all of what looked like a long time before he saw the campfire. His body prefered wolf form over any other so he made his slow way to the warm fire laying down with his furs still in tact.<br/><br/>It was obvious dinner time was on its way but his stomach neither growled nor was in the least hungry. His green eyes took note that there was something off about the pack. Did he miss something highly important? His head shook in dismay. Nah its probably just the typical moments of business.<br/><br/>He opened his muzzle in a bored yawn while placing his pawns atop his chin. That scent though still lingered in his nose as if someone carefully masked it away so as not to be found. However his mind was also telling him to not mention the scent because he was surely to be probed to be a fool if it was nothing.<br/><br/>Soon enough he felt his eyes shut for a split second before reopening trying to think of who had border patrol more often than anyone else. Since if a lingering unnoticed strangerâ€™s scent crossed surely the patrol would of been the first to notice it. Then again he didnâ€™t really want to give out information that was not set in stone. At least as far as he was concerned.<br/><br/>Yet again he was back to square one waiting for any orders to do , or anything of interest to see."
6001,Harmony Shadows: Werewolf Pack RP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7614&start=40,2013-01-17T05:00:19,Forgotten Wolf,"Thomas stayed with Eryan, giving her company though not saying a word more. There was nothing he could say to make her feel better or ease the pain she was suffering. He looks at Eryan with concern and sadness but still one part of him whispered the depressing optimism of<span style=""font-style: italic"">well at least she wasnâ€™t here to see the blood and carnage</span>â€¦ it still was of little true comfort though.<br/><br/>When the warning howl came, Thomas gave a heavy sigh and finally got up. He reached over and gave Eryan a couple comforting pets along her neck before collecting his plate and heading back to the mouth of the cave. He thought about saying something reassuring or positive but he knew she would see them for the lies they would be. So instead he just quietly made his way outside with a slight limp at first as his scarred calf refused to function properly for a few secondsâ€¦ another lasting â€œgiftâ€ left by the Claws in their attack.<br/><br/>Thomas was starting to get past the depression that had settled over him but now it was moving into being cranky with lack of food in his stomach not helping things. Despite this, Thomas remained calm as he came out of the cave, setting his plate near the fire to warm up for when he came back to it, and looked out in the direction Seravi and Kakasha had gone off in. Luckily for Damian, Thomas failed to notice he had slipped off and come back while Thomas was keeping Eryan companyâ€¦ or simply was not caring at the moment as he kept his eyes and ears out for the two women.<br/><br/>With every second and minute that passed since the howl, Thomas grew tenser and more uneasy. They had sent out a warning but not a call for helpâ€¦ and with all the â€œcubsâ€ Thomas did not feel it a wise idea to risk more people. He hated not being able to do anything, feeling as if every day that passed by bound his hands more and more while the Claws got more and more freedom. Sooner or later something was going to give or break and Thomas just hoped it was the Claws and not them.<br/><br/>When the second howl came, Thomas let out a sigh of relief and waited tiredly for Kakasha and Seravi to emerge from the forest. He waited anxiously as they approached and stood there looking at them a bit expectantly once they settled down. Finally he asked them directly, â€œSo what happened?â€ the words asked in a calm and level tone though his rubbing his shoulder indicated otherwise. It was something he had picked up since the Clawâ€™s attack as the scarred shoulder became painfully stiff when it was particularly coldâ€¦ or in this case: when he was really stressed and tense. Depending on what he heard there might be a few trees in the near future that would be regretting having set their roots nearbyâ€¦"
6002,Harmony Shadows: Werewolf Pack RP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7614&start=40,2013-01-18T23:41:57,Donta,"Jaden busied himself with the distraction of washing dishes in the river. He had followed Aidan to the river with a stack of dishes and remained silent, trying to focus on the task at hand, and not what was happening to him. He felt shaky, despite having just eaten. It was like the world around him was a drone of white noise that pressed down on him. His focus on cleaning was merely tunnel vision through the blur of his surroundings.<br/><br/>Then a howl carried over the trees...<br/><br/>His head snapped up from staring at the plate. Oddly he understood it to be a warning. He became anxious, not knowing what it meant or what was going to happen. Aiden seemed attentive too, even she stopped in mid wipe to listen to the silence that preceded the howl. It seemed like an eternity before another howl was carried on the wind. Aiden continued washing and Jaden assumed it meant to be a sort of 'stand down' signal. So much he didn't understand about this new life, but he was surprised he was staying calm.<br/><br/>But was he? This wasn't calm. Not like he remembered. He looked calm, on the outside. But on the inside, he felt panicked and scared, yet it was as if a heavy buffer of numbness covered his feelings to produce his calm outward appearance. He was able to return to the cave with the others and the plates were put down before he realized what was happening. He was in shock.<br/><br/>He wanted to explode, to scream and just freak out. He wanted someone to start from the beginning and tell him everything that was happening, how things worked, what to do now, but there was no manual he could read to prepare for the rest of his life. He needed time to get things straight.<br/><br/>Sitting beside the fire again, he put his arms around his knees and pushed his forehead into them, his face pressing against his pants. They smelled of dirt and blood now, his silk shirt damp and heavy, now clinging to his body. He tried to take deep breathes that somewhat helped, but tears still began to flow. He kept his head down and face covered so the others wouldn't see. He was a guy and guy's didn't cry. This wasn't really the situation to cry either. He was fine. He was safe. He had people to help him. He should be happy he found them. He was, for the most part, but the rest of it was overwhelming.<br/><br/>The back of his head started to throb, trying to hold back the tears of stress and soon he felt the worst tension headache he can remember. He kept his face hidden, no doubt his eyes would be red and puffy. His ears were open to the world and he tried to focus on that at least, to distract him from his feelings. Thomas was talking to the girls, quiet whimpers from the newcomer in the cave, people talking close by, and perhaps something running through the woods a ways away. He ignored that and listened harder, for something out of the ordinary, something further away, but even a werewolf's ears has it's limitations. There was a dull roar of something but so quiet it could be mistaken for a bug of some kind. Could be a plane or something far away, but Jaden dismissed the thought rather quickly. They're too far in the middle of nowhere for something like that. But then again, he had no idea where he was. Pulling a damp silken sleeve across his face he sniffed and buried his face again, trying to calm his nerves, hoping everything would be alright."
6003,Harmony Shadows: Werewolf Pack RP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7614&start=40,2013-01-22T17:29:46,Eferhilda,"Dishes. The simple act of cleaning and putting things back to order calmed her to a degree and helped with her to get back undercontrol. Aidan was disappointed in herself, for having lost it like that, but at the same time she really did not care. All of the ingrates could leave, head back to their old lives and deal with their own shit and their own drama; they had enough here as it was. Bitterly she scoffed at the fact that of course they would be left with the emo cry baby, badass, trouble makers. That would be their fucking luck, to be left with ones that were more trouble than they were worth.<br/><br/>David spoke and it helped to get her mind to focus on something other than the bitter thoughts that were running through her mind.<br/><br/>â€œIt's a bit of both I suppose. Shit is tough and tense and last thing I want to hear is some big as baby bitch, whining because he does not like what he is,â€ thinking back to what had just happened had her wolf snarling and straining to get out though she was quick to get that under control. â€œIt's a matter of people respecting how we  live here, or basically leaving. This life and what we are...it's not easy, but there is nothing that can be done about it. We are what we are.â€ She sighed and continued with the dishes, the natural soap that she had them using would make sure to not affect anything in the environment. That was something else that was important that the other;s just did not seem to get. They needed the environment, needed nature in order for them to survive in this place.<br/><br/>A howl rang out and Aidan stopped what she was doing to focus on the tone and pitch, it was a warning howl. Trouble.<span style=""font-style: italic""> Great. Just what we needed. More trouble. </span>she thought bitterly as she went back to cleaning the last of the dishes. By the time they were done, another howl had gone out and it would appear that all was well.<br/><br/>With the two new wolves, she returned to camp showing them where they stored the dishes she got the fire going again, knowing that the heat and light would be a comfort to some. Briefly, her eyes flicked to Thomas, noting the limp as he walked and the tension in his body. Whatever the other two would report, she figured Thomas would let the rest of them know what the plan was next, but for now she focused on the new wolves.<br/><br/>Like Jaden. Poor guy looked like he was about to lose it.<br/><br/>â€œYou know we have a history...â€ she began softly as she stared into the fire. â€œWe are not the beasts and nightmares that humans have made us out to be. We are children of Gaia, children of the earth. Born to be protectors and the balance that man seeks to unbalance due to no fault of their own.â€ A pause now as she looked at Jaden, just to make sure he was still hopefully listening. â€œWhen there was man, there was us. We lived and evolved together, though we sought to maintain a balance to protect the natural world. Our numbers were never great, we cannot breed as rapidly as humans, there is a lot of stress on our bodies and carrying a child to term is hard. So, as humans grew in numbers we remained few and the humans began to tell stories of us as monsters. It was not a complete lie, because some of us, like humans, are just bad. They like to hurt, to cause pain and fear. They made those legends, they made them want to hurt us.â€ Another pause as she stared into the flames and then up at the sky, â€œStill, we are what we are for a reason. You can feel the earth, feel nature breathing around you. You can feel....life. It is scary and what we have can be a great gift, if you allow for it to be one.â€<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""> If we can keep from killing one another....we may just make it another winter</span><br/><br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""text-decoration: underline""> Claw Territory</span></span><br/>The smug look on Aderol's face was beginning to go beyond annoying for Dark Sky. Though the report that he brought back could make up for it.<br/><br/>â€œSo, even though I told you to not be seen, you allowed yourself to be seen and you talked to one of them?â€ the threatening growl that rolled from the alpha's lips had most of the pack shying away from him. Though Adeorl barely bat an eye at him.<br/><br/>â€œYep, but it was a call that I had to make. We needed to know more and she will be our in with the pack,â€ the cocky beta replied as he shrugged his shoulders.<br/><br/>â€œShe, huh? You sure this is for the pack, or are you just looking to get another piece of ass?â€<br/><br/>â€œShe is not happy and can be our insider with the pack. She is like us, like me and wants to be free. I just have to convince her to be loyal to us and betray them.â€<br/><br/>There was a pause as Dark Sky considered this before he nodded, â€œAlright. Continue with the meetings, see if you can convert her to our cause or at the very least remove her to weaken their numbers.â€<br/><br/>â€œYes, my alpha.â€ Aderol replied with an overly dramatic bow, in which his hat was swept from his head in a flourish.<br/><br/>It took everything for Dark Sky to not snap his little neck right then and there, as it was the death glare he gave to the back of the now retreating male was enough to make some of the other males whimper.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Time....all we need is time.</span>"
6004,Harmony Shadows: Werewolf Pack RP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7614&start=40,2013-01-23T13:02:28,Sound of Silence,"As soon as the two wolves neared the camp she could still feel the tension that was still in the air and she shivered a bit. Wonderful. It seems not much has changed since they left for their patrol of the border unfortunately. Seravi really did not want to be the bringer of bad news especially with everything that has been going on around the pack lately. She quietly walked beside Kakasha, comforted by the fact that at least she would not be alone if things didnâ€™t go smoothly. Taking in a deep breath she rolled her shoulders to release as much tension on her body as she could while struggling to hold back the ever bloodthirsty wolf within. As controlled as she was her wolf had stirred once more from the tension, she needed to release some energy now more than ever, as soon as she was finished speaking with Thomas she would need to go off on a run before she lost it.<br/><br/>Seravi could feel the tension rolling off of Thomas as she and Kakasha approached him in spite of him keeping his cool. He wasted no time asking them what had happened, which she had expected. For a moment her jaw tensed, adding to the already unnerving atmosphere, knowing full well that she was still somewhat reluctant to mention that she had spoken with Aderol. Speaking of it would be the loyal thing to do but to be honest Seravi felt that it was her business what she and Aderol spoke about and nobody elseâ€™s. On the other hand now was not the time to keep secrets from each other. They had to pull together and work as a family now more than ever but there were strange feelings clawing relentlessly at the back of her mind. Maybe if she was honest about it all the tension would go away and her wolf would calm down some, a small amount of peace would be restored to the pack.<br/><br/>Speaking of it would be the right thing to do in this situation and she knew that but stillâ€¦<br/><br/>â€œSome of the Claws were skulking about the territory,â€ Seravi was the first to speak up, calmly, though it was clear that even she was annoyed by this, keeping her posture relaxed as best she could. Something told her that there was a possibility things were about to get heated since neither party was in any mood to deal with this. â€œThey made it seem like they were setting up an ambush but they didnâ€™t seem to come looking for a fight so no blood was spilled. Kakasha had chased them off before anything happened, however, and Iâ€™d say it was a good thing she did.â€ In spite of being relatively calm the disappointment of not getting into a fight was still there in Seraviâ€™s tone. There was her answer, as to the point as it could be without revealing too much, for she would not make anything up. Essentially that was what happened and she hoped giving that much would let them off lightly.<br/><br/>Hopefully this would not turn out to be something bigger than it actually was. It wasnâ€™t like anyone had been killed, and no Claws had decided to move in and attack the rest of the pack while she and Kakasha wereâ€¦ distracted. Part of her wanted to just walk off and be alone but she knew that wasnâ€™t going to happen. Taking a look around she noticed Aiden speaking with one of the newcomers, who also looked like he wanted to release some energy, even did so in a different way than spilling blood or going out for a run. Seravi could sympathize with him; she felt like she wanted to scream, too, at this particular moment. It amazed her that she had kept her composure this long, ever the ticking time bomb just waiting to go off at the slightest touch.<br/><br/>But even the bloodthirsty wolf did not want to see another battle between the two packsâ€¦ This family was broken, and now there were more joining in which was adding to the stress, everyone has been through a lot. The sheer amount of emotions floating around affected her and she really did not want to be here right now. While it left her torn, frustrated, maybe a little confused, the last thing she wanted was to see this family broken apart again."
6005,Harmony Shadows: Werewolf Pack RP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7614&start=40,2013-01-23T16:33:05,Nedovak,"The cool water of the river felt nice on David's hands as he washed the dishes, the soap being swept away by the current. David smiled while he cleaned, there was always something nice about the simple things people take for granted. A smile spread across David's face as he listened to Aiden vent, he had forgotten what it was like to have an actual conversation with another living creature. David chuckled silently to himself, he finally finds a pack of werewolves that is willing to interact with him and they seemed to be falling apart at the seams. Shaking off the pessimistic thoughts David focused on the dishes again letting himself get lost in the simple task.<br/><br/>A piercing howl broke through the forest making David's hair stand on end, he spared a glance at Aiden before following her example and finishing up the dishes. About the same time he put the last of his dishes on the clean stack he heard another howl ring through the air this one seemed to be the all clear signal. David followed Aiden back to the camp keeping an eye on powder in case he collapsed. After putting the dishes away David took a seat in front of the fire leaning against a log letting his mind wander as he watched the dancing flames.<br/><br/>â€œYou know we have a history...â€<br/><br/>Hearing Aiden speak about the history of werewolves instantly grabbed David's attention. There seemed to be a great sorrow in Aiden's voice as she told her story, a feeling that echoed some of his own. David kept his eyes on Aiden after she had finished her story until he heard Seravi and Kakasha walking back into camp. He watched silently as they walked over to Thomas the tension clear in their movements. David listened to their report with some interest. Claws, fake ambushes seems like he had wandered in at either a really bad time or a really good time.<br/><br/>With all the excitement of the day David was starting to feel antsy, if he hadn't run into the pack by now he would have been ten miles away by now. Getting up David stretched his arms over his head and looked around at the assorted faces all wearing different tones of not happy.<br/><br/>""Does anyone mind if I go out for a run, sitting in one place for too long tends to make me fidgety."" David smiled a toothy grin as he took off his jacket."
6006,Harmony Shadows: Werewolf Pack RP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7614&start=60,2013-01-28T18:31:21,Donta,"<blockquote><div><cite>Eferhilda wrote:</cite>â€œYou know we have a history...â€ she began softly as she stared into the fire. â€œWe are not the beasts and nightmares that humans have made us out to be. We are children of Gaia, children of the earth. Born to be protectors and the balance that man seeks to unbalance due to no fault of their own.â€ A pause now as she looked at Jaden, just to make sure he was still hopefully listening. â€œWhen there was man, there was us. We lived and evolved together, though we sought to maintain a balance to protect the natural world. Our numbers were never great, we cannot breed as rapidly as humans, there is a lot of stress on our bodies and carrying a child to term is hard. So, as humans grew in numbers we remained few and the humans began to tell stories of us as monsters. It was not a complete lie, because some of us, like humans, are just bad. They like to hurt, to cause pain and fear. They made those legends, they made them want to hurt us.â€ Another pause as she stared into the flames and then up at the sky, â€œStill, we are what we are for a reason. You can feel the earth, feel nature breathing around you. You can feel....life. It is scary and what we have can be a great gift, if you allow for it to be one.â€</div></blockquote><br/><br/>Jaden listened intently, grateful for the distraction from the tormented feelings in his mind. It was true that Human myth had jaded his image of Werewolves as being bloodthirsty monsters. These people obviously weren't like that. They were trying to help him. The pressure on his mind seemed to come from all directions, confusing it for his mangled feelings and the shock of learning what he was.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""You can feel the earth, feel nature breathing around you. You can feel....life. It is scary and what we have can be a great gift, if you allow for it to be one.""</span><br/><br/>Life...<br/><br/>That's what it was. This pressure on his mind wasn't stress. It was an epiphany of sorts. He took a deep breath and kept his face buried in his knees, hugging them closer. He let go of his panic and started to relax. It was hard to explain, but he could tell where everyone was sitting, the location of nearby trees and shrubs. He knew there was a rabbit behind a tree a bit into the woods, a few trout in the stream, birds in the sky and even a hint of something from the pile of skins beside him.  It was life. He could feel it. It felt oddly comforting once he realized what it was.<br/><br/>Jaden leaned back, straightening his legs and looked up at the sky as clouds drifted lazily above him. He took another deep breath, letting the feeling of the life around him wash over him. It was beautiful and he finally smiled, wiping his eyes and face.<br/><br/>""I finally understand now."" he said, ""I feel it."" He paused for a moment, closing his eyes, ""It's beautiful. Thank you."" He felt reborn, a changed man. He stood up and stretched, still feeling a little wiped from the ordeal. Maybe he was tired from changing for the first time he could remember, or because he got upset. He still felt remnants of the headache he just had but shook his head to clear his mind, only to make the headache return with a vengeance.<br/><br/>""Ugh, I don't suppose Tylenol works on Werewolves, does it?"""
6007,Harmony Shadows: Werewolf Pack RP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7614&start=60,2013-01-28T19:40:55,Ristina,"Damien stretched his paws before shaking his fur of damp snow. The camp was buzzing about three warning howls of which he had only heard the second, and third. Jaiden on the other hand seemed absolutely terrified though who would blame him? Being brought into a strange place would be scary. Aiden with all her glory came stomping out with dishes. Oh man what had her so pissed off this time?<br/><br/>He shifted from wolf form to his unruly human form Blonde strands of hair fell in front of his eyes, This anger aiden had could be good or just really bad. Then to utterly surprise him she started the spheal that had kept him here  from the very start. The zoo had only taught him how to be stared out, and be a human's pet. After , a couple years here the old alpha, and Thomas with aiden had taught him how to be an individual. â€œStill, we are what we are for a reason. You can feel the earth, feel nature breathing around you. You can feel....life. It is scary and what we have can be a great gift, if you allow for it to be one.â€<br/><br/>Aiden's words sank into him once again. Should he clap? No, that would most likely offend her in some way. Instead, his head turned at the return of Seravi , and  kakasha. Those two may know what scent was masked at the border. He approached Thomas, and the two females aware that tension was in the air. At this point he was no better than those two having wandered off on his own. â€œSome of the Claws were skulking about the territory,â€ Seravi spoke with apparent regret that there was no honorable battle to speak of.<br/><br/>A growl escaped his lips. The claws may have been skulking around but then why.was there a masked scent at the border. Careful to not wander too far into the border. "" There were fresh tracks at border pass, they touched our terriotory but were not too deep to cause notice. I saw them while skulking around our own territory. "" His words would only put him in more trouble but at this point what did it matter.<br/><br/>He decided it would be best to wait for kakasha and Thomas to speek before even breathing another word. His mind on the other hand screamed about trouble, and problems would not help the pack. His eyes wandered over seravi, kakasha, and thomas. Their alpha had every right to yell at all of them. Actually, he expected to be yelld at, and lectured. Though it seemed seravi was far more nervous."
6008,Harmony Shadows: Werewolf Pack RP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7614&start=60,2013-02-24T20:16:15,Forgotten Wolf,"Thomas listened patiently as Seravi gave her account of what had happened, closing his eyes to process the information more clearly... Damien's add on had him pinching the bridge of his nose in frustration though. All of what he was hearing was not good; the Claws were getting more active in testing their boundaries and pushing in. It could only really mean that they were getting ready to make their move.<br/><br/>He took a deep breathe, lowered his hand, and opened his eyes to look over all that were present around him. His eyes settled into a menacing dark gold state and his body moved into a resigned relaxed state. ""New standing orders..."" His tone deadly, serious, and strung out... he hated having to do this, ""You catch a Claw in our territory... you send them out in either a body bag or a body cast. I'm not saying take unnecessary risks doing so. Be smart about choosing your engagements. Patrols are in threes now."" Thomas was silent for the next few moments, letting his words sink in fully with the pack, before moving on.<br/><br/>""Seravi and Damien... You two are going back out on patrol,"" He pauses and looks at David, ""Hate to do this to you now David but you can join them if you want that run... otherwise I'm going to have to ask that you leave by the end of tomorrow... Shit is about to hit the fan and that means you either need to take a side or get out before you get caught in the cross fire..."" He pauses for a moment before addressing all the newcomers, ""That goes for all of you newbies, you will need to make a decision before the end of tomorrow... I'm sorry to do this to you after so soon giving you shelter but these are desperate times."" He looks around at them seriously and then glances back at those he had been talking to before, ""If he doesn't go then Kakasha you're going back out with Seravi and Damien.""<br/><br/>Saying nothing else, Thomas walked away and snatched up his long unattended meal with his bare hand as he passed. He ate it as such in his frustration as he stormed off to a small forested area not too far away from the cave. It was enough to give him some privacy but he could still hear and see the campfire through the trees with his enhanced senses in case something went wrong. He rested his forehead against the rough bark of one tree as he took deep breathes and tried to calm himself down... All it took was one slip and lashed out with an angry snarl at a tree behind him, partially shifting in mid swing to have his claw bite into the body of the tree... A moment later the tree fell as his strike and fury had him gouge out more than the tree could handle.<br/><br/>He returned to full human and sat with his back against a new tree staring up at the tops of trees. He knew this could cause another all out battle/war to break out but if he was right and the Claws were getting ready to move... then they needed to weaken their numbers somehow and show they were not just going to lay down to them. He lets out a heavy sigh; the Heat season was coming and he had no clue if they would be able to protect themselves once they hit... It was one of those times he wished Sherman was still around as he would know what to do... being Alpha sucked at times."
6009,Harmony Shadows: Werewolf Pack RP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7614&start=60,2013-03-24T21:21:50,Sound of Silence,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">""New standing ordersâ€¦ You catch a Claw in our territory... you send them out in either a body bag or a body cast. I'm not saying take unnecessary risks doing so. Be smart about choosing your engagements. Patrols are in threes now.â€</span>Thomas had addressed the entire pack, always keeping that relaxed Alpha state despite his frustration.<br/><br/>Seravi could see in Thomasâ€™s eyes that he was livid despite his posture remaining ever calm. The tone of his voice was dangerous. Though this was a reaction she had expected, she still had to force herself not to wince which had resulted in her straightening up more.<br/><br/>Deep within she could feel her bloodlust grow not a second after Thomas had uttered those words. In the back of her mind, her wolf had gave a mad and malicious grin and snarled excitedly, causing a chill to run down her spine. Hints of that grin could be caught vaguely on her own expression though it was suppressed mostly. Though she managed to keep her composure and give Thomas a nod to say she understood she felt restless. She wanted nothing more than to satisfy her wolfâ€™s wishes and not only send bodies away in body bags but bring some heads in on silver platters. It would not be an honorable battle but a murderous bloodbath that would satisfy the ever warring, wild nature that threatened to burst out of its cage and sprint across the forest, painting it redder with each step it took.<br/><br/>â€œAlright, Iâ€™ll be sure to make them unrecognizable before I stuff their ass in the bag as well. If I run into another one of course,â€ she said calmly, though there was an obvious growl in her tone which didnâ€™t do what she said next that much justice, â€œOh but donâ€™t worry, I wonâ€™t be rash.â€ A smirk had tried to creep on her face but she managed to keep her expression neutral, still thinking about her encounter with Aderol; he was probably going to love hearing about this. So she would be back out on patrol with Damian? This should be interesting. It would not hurt to take out some more energy since she had not been given that chance earlier, she thought to herself. Rolling her shoulders she took in a deep breath and then looked to Damian and the rest of the pack after Thomas had gone off into the forest.<br/><br/>It pleased her that there was a possibility the newcomers would be leaving. Admittedly a small part of her wished that they might stick around and see what a real war was like, what being a werewolf was truly like, what it meant to be one with the wolf within, but doubted that any of them would have any real balls and with their lacking of experience it would only prove to be a hindrance in the end. This really was a battle for survival, and she did not want to be dragged down by some pups.<br/><br/>Well, that certainly answered part of Aderolâ€™s question didnâ€™t it? Was that not a start? She really did want to be free, carefree of little pups.<br/><br/>With a heavy sigh she looked to Damian and shook that thought off for now, she was still torn about what exactly she was going to tell him once they met again, â€œLetâ€™s get our patrol started, shall we?â€ She smirked, brushing past him, â€œOrders are orders. Itâ€™s better to nip this in the bud while we have the chance.â€ With that she took off in a run and shifted back to her smallish black and white wolf form and took off back into the forest. Eager to get back out there and take a few laps around the territory again, and possibly find a small animal to break the neck of and devour, she didnâ€™t even wait for Damian before she vanished amongst the trees in a blur. Not that it really mattered; they were always keeping in touch with each other with their pack communication."
6010,Harmony Shadows: Werewolf Pack RP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7614&start=60,2013-03-26T19:40:19,Ristina,"Damian hefted a small punctual paw forwarf as the Alpha gave his orders, and Seravi responded. There was no need to be as nervous as he was, but a slight tickle on his nose caught his attention. He shoved his muzzle into the snow getting rid of the small itch. Then waited a couple minutes before standing on his four paws. Yellow eyes watching her travel into the forests.<br/><br/>After a few minutes he strecthed his paws, took a sniff, and chased after her. It was very close to the heat seasn, and he wanted to be extra careful around the females since even he could be hot and bothered by it. Light tan paw, after light tan paw left tracks in the snow of where he was heading, as he followed her track. Seravi being blood thirsty was an understatement. Actually, from the looks of it she was far into anger.<br/><br/>He stopped suddenly remebering slightly about the invite for the newbie. Well, it was best to let seravi get ahead just a  smidget not too much. His muzzler archer and he gave the newbie a tracking howl. Basically, a follow the sound, and you'll find us. Though he was in now way going to remain where he was. Just use his howl to direct the newbie. He waited 5 seconds before continueing on.<br/><br/>The trees swayed from the wind, and as his feet slammed into the moonlit snow pounding against the earth. This was who he was a wolf. Not a human for humans were cruel animals. His ears picked up the sound of a rabbit trying to scurry into a small hole. In fact, it was closer to him than seravi. His paws slowed down so that he coud sneak up on the rabbit.<br/><br/>In seconds his sharp canines dug into the flesh of the rabbits neck tearing it from its head socket. Blood trickled down onto the now tainted snow.  He tore the head off and then chewed on it a little, letting the blood from the rabbit be a trail for the newbie. The newbie would also have a snack while he finally caught up with seravi.<br/><br/>When he caught up to seravi his muzzle touched her back as if toying with her, but actually letting the female wolf know that he caught up. His paws switched to her speed, while using his muzzle to smell for any intruders. "" So, how was the expedition earlier, it looks as if you want to tear everything apart with your teeth. "" He gently teased having allowed the rabbit head to fall right before touching her earlier.<br/><br/>"" Also, I left our little newbie a gift. I do hope he has some form of tracking in his blood, or else the venture may be a real learnng experience."" Yellow eyes darted around while he amused himself the idea of if they did find anyone in the claws. Oh man, what he would do to them."
6011,Harmony Shadows: Werewolf Pack RP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7614&start=60,2013-04-04T17:37:46,Nedovak,"""Seravi and Damien... You two are going back out on patrol,"" He pauses and looks at David, ""Hate to do this to you now David but you can join them if you want that run... otherwise I'm going to have to ask that you leave by the end of tomorrow... Shit is about to hit the fan and that means you either need to take a side or get out before you get caught in the cross fire..."" He pauses for a moment before addressing all the newcomers, ""That goes for all of you newbies, you will need to make a decision before the end of tomorrow... I'm sorry to do this to you after so soon giving you shelter but these are desperate times."" He looks around at them seriously and then glances back at those he had been talking to before, ""If he doesn't go then Kakasha you're going back out with Seravi and Damien.""<br/><br/>Before David could answer Thomas grabbed his dinner and stalked off into the woods barely a sound betraying his movement. Seravi seemed to jump at the chance to run with her wolf again, as she turned to another pack member David assumed was Damien.<br/><br/>â€œLetâ€™s get our patrol started, shall we?â€ She smirked, brushing past him, â€œOrders are orders. Itâ€™s better to nip this in the bud while we have the chance.â€ With that she took off in a run and shifted back to her smallish black and white wolf form and took off back into the forest closely followed by Damien. Sighing David turned to Aiden as he stripped the rest of his clothes off.<br/><br/>""They are not very patient are they. Well I wanted a run can't say I'm disappointed when I'm presented with one."" With a slight smirk David folded his clothes laying them on the log he had been sitting on. David walked towards the forest stopping at the edge of the clearing and closing his eyes he felt the crisp air brush against his naked body a wide grin crossed his face as he seamlessly shifted into his wolf form. Snow white fur except for a small black patch of fur from between his eyes to the tip of his nose David stood two feet tall at his shoulders. Shaking himself David stretched his paws out enjoying the feel of the soft snow under his paws. Looking back David gave Aiden a week then launched himself into the forest after the other two. He had barely traveled a yard when he heard a howl raise up over the forest unlike the other howls he had heard today this one didn't have any pain or sorrow in it. Stopping just long enough to figure out where it was coming from David lopped off in the direction of the howl. By the time he arrived all that was left in the area was a decapitated rabbit. David wagged his tail as he sniffed at the obviously dead rabbit looks like at least one person in this pack had a sense of humor. Picking up the rabbits corpse David sniffed out the blood trail and followed it to the where the other two wolves were waiting. David shook the rabbit in his mouth tearing off a piece of meat as he tossed the rest of the corpse at Damiens feet.<br/><br/>""Now don't think I'm gonna fetch every time you toss me something but I always try to be a good sport."" David looked around enjoying the chill in the air and the clean smells of the forest though he noticed a slight tang in the air he hadn't noticed before.<br/><br/>""There wouldn't happen to be some kinda tour for this place would there? Since you two know this place the best I will just follow for now."""
6012,Harmony Shadows: Werewolf Pack RP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7614&start=60,2013-04-06T11:18:35,Sound of Silence,"The snow under Seraviâ€™s feet felt even better than it had the last time and the quiet forest made this run a lot more enjoyable than when she had come out the other two times. Her hot breath created steam, which she could feel against her chest while she ran, the only thing that seemed to cut through this cold. Thank whatever deity was out there for fur, she thought to herself almost amused by her own little sense of humor. As much as she wanted to believe there were no worries, unlike the past two times, and much to her dismay, this little run around the forest was not for fun. There was nothing fun about this situation at all; likewise, she was not in the mood for games. Hell she doubted she would be able to fully release all of her energy like she so badly wanted to do.<br/><br/>A small rabbit caught her eye; they seemed to be a common sight today. Seravi made no hesitation in darting after it at full speed, when she got close enough she lunged forward, snatching the poor creature in her jaws, and tossing her head from side to side a few times snapping its fragile little neck in the process. The animalâ€™s death had been quick and painless and was now hanging limp in her jaws. Letting the rabbit fall to the ground she sank her fangs into it once more, tearing off a good chunk of flesh, the white around her maw had become stained with crimson. Small the animal might be it was still a decent meal and satisfied both the appetite she had worked up and the urge to kill something. It was always a good thing whenever she killed two birds with one stone; it kept her out of trouble.<br/><br/>When the howl sounded she stiffened and raised her head. Her posture was alert as her ears strained to pick up even the smallest sounds, almost forgetting about the rabbit, she listened to the forest and had realized that the howl was a familiar one. Damian had trotted up beside her soon after and lightly touched her with his nose. The howl had evidently belonged to him. She had half a mind to whip around and tear his nose off but kept restrained enough not to do it, expelling the thought almost as soon as it entered her mind.<br/><br/>â€œThe expedition is none of your concern,â€ she began, coming off a little more defensive than she had wanted. Shaking her head, she quickly changed the subject, â€œYou gave him a little gift, did you? Youâ€™re too nice to those pups, holding his hand like that, how adorable. Holding someoneâ€™s hand doesnâ€™t do anything for them.â€ she snorted. â€œIf he canâ€™t keep up thatâ€™s his problem â€“-heâ€™s a big boy, surely he can find his way. I have no problem leaving his ass behind if he canâ€™t keep up on his own.â€ How would they learn if they had to constantly be lead somewhere? She was not here to hold any hands, she was here to embrace her wolf and take care of her own problems. She needed better control her bloodlust so she didnâ€™t seem like she would rip someoneâ€™s head off every moment of the day.<br/><br/>Seravi didnâ€™t mind a learning experience but again she did not want to have to keep an eye on pups.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Now don't think I'm gonna fetch every time you toss me something but I always try to be a good sport.""</span>Davidâ€™s voice had suddenly cut through the area. Well, well, looks like he does have a bit of tracking after all, about as much as anybody having their hand held would.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""There wouldn't happen to be some kinda tour for this place would there? Since you two know this place the best I will just follow for now.""</span><br/><br/>â€œWell thatâ€™s good to know,â€ she commented. â€œI sure as hell wonâ€™t be tossing you any bones or tennis balls your way any time soon, pup. Some people are just far too nice.â€ A gesture towards Damian was made. â€œI hope you can keep up.â€ She added, speaking mostly to David, before darting off into the trees again, her footsteps silent, and the chill of the wind brushing against her face. Not once did she look back or care to see if the other two were following. Oh but David would keep up, trying to prove himself, right? Newcomers were always like that, always trying to fit in and prove they had what it takes to belong. She had been the same same way until Thomas had put her in her place after the attack happened, when she really did not know how to be anything other than some feral weapon.<br/><br/>Before long she came to the edge of the territory and she lowered herself and kept as close to the ground as she possibly could. All of her senses were on full alert while she moved. She remained hidden amongst the foliage, moving ever so quietly as if she was stalking prey, her eyes extremely focused while she scanned the area for anything that might seem out of place or suspicious. This was the first time in a long time she displayed her more weapon-like qualities, seeming less like aâ€¦ humanâ€¦ noâ€¦ a werewolf, and more like a machine with how near perfectly vigilant she was. If there was a Claw lurking around she wanted to make sure she saw him. Nothing was going to get past her. If it did, she was sure Damian would notice it at the very least if David hadnâ€™t.<br/><br/>After awhile she dared to pause and look behind to see if the other two were following. Seravi sure as hell did not want to wait for them but didnâ€™t want to lose sight of them either. Going off on her own wouldnâ€™t be prudent in a situation where they needed to work together as a team, now would it? She supposed the whole â€˜teamâ€™ concept should include David in that as well since he had been told to come with them. Did that make him part of the team? Maybe to some but not to her, she was just tolerant for the time being, tempted to stick to her word when she mentioned finding out just how fast he could runâ€¦"
6013,Harmony Shadows: Werewolf Pack RP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7614,2012-05-10T21:21:40,Eferhilda,"Aidan licked her lips slowly as she knelt in the thick underbrush, her eyes locked on the rabbit not a few feet from her, nearly invisible with its white fur against the snow. It was only her keen sense of smell that had alerted her to its presence in the first place and now here she was crouched in the snow, only remotely aware of the dampness that had formed where her knee touched the snow. She did not know why she was not in her wolf form at the moment, there had been plenty of time for her to change but she had chosen not to; something in her wanted to hunt in her human form. Her breath puffed out in a thin must before her face as her eyes took on a more golden hue as the wolf in her wanted out yet she kept it in check, just beneath the surface giving her that extra surge of power.<br/><br/>The whole forest was alive to her as she stood in perfect stillness, her body focused on the rabbit but also on the area around her. The steady dripping of some water from the snow on the branches over head. A bird grooming itself beside the snow covered branch oblivious to the dangerous predator crouch beneath its tree. Her fingers not even noticing the sting cold of the snow as she knelt there, the cold in general nothing more the a minor annoyance to her at the moment. The rabbit's ear twitched, her fangs sprouted as her body tensed waiting for the moment, that perfect moment when....there!! The rabbit shot off like a bullet and Aidan was hot on its heal a snarl coming from her throat as her arms pumped in time to her legs which were moving in a blur to keep up with fast prey.<br/><br/>The rabbit dodged to the left making a ninety degree turn causing Aidan to have to grab onto a tree trunk to use it as a means of swinging herself after it. Heart beating loud and steady in her ears as the world slowed down, her body getting in tune to the rabbit's. Stride for stride her body mimicked the rabbit's rhythm until they were sync perfectly into a beautiful dance of death. Aidan was now panting with excitement as she gained on the rabbit her vision becoming tunneled as she zeroed in on the rabbit, who had one last trick up its sleeve. It made that sharp turn again only this time Aidan was too slow to react in time and she realized that the ground had disappeared from beneath her. All too suddenly the sound of rushing water hit her, finally able to break through her focus and give answer to that nagging that had been at the back of her mind. Instinctively she drew her knees to her chest as fell toward the water below.<br/><br/>*Splash* She hit the fridge id water that took the breath from her with its cold. Opening her eyes she looked about the darkness her hair floating about her like a dark curtain. Eyes going up to the light she kicked hard for the surface, anger and disappointed in herself helping to heat her against the cold. She breaks the surface near the waters edge, only now she was a very wet and unhappy wolf. Dragging her water logged fur covered body from the water she shook herself so that most of the water left her body, then took off at a trot back to the cave; hoping that someone had a fire going because she was going to have dry out a bit before she returned to her human form. Despite the turn of events the day still looked fairly positive so there was a bit of a skip in her step as she made her way back to the cave."
6014,Harmony Shadows: Werewolf Pack RP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7614,2012-05-11T01:35:32,Ristina,"Damian Almerez rolled over his head slightly bent around a rock inside the cavern that the harmony pack chose to reside in. A lose open white jacket was strategically placed over his abdomen to keep him from being cold. Blue jeans hung around his hips almost hugging his body gently, and yet his eyes remained closed as he tried to relish in the little sleep that he could get. Blonde locks flicked in front of his eyes, and in annoyance he was forced to move one muscular hand towards his hair to remove it from his face. However, that consisted  of showing that he was stirring himself awake and in fact his eyes forced themselves open. Light green orbs starring at the gray rock that was the cavern wall.<br/><br/>He heaved a sigh, it was much colder sleeping in his human form but he really didnâ€™t want to wake up as a wolf, and feel caved in. His ears heard the crackle, and hiss from the fire that was made from outside the cavern. But from where he was the warmth of the fire had little effect on him due to itâ€™s distance. The faint smell of burning wood, twigs, and leaves swafted through his nose forcing him to cringe a little as his hands shoved the white open jacket onto the cold cavern floor. His feet shifted just enough to force him into a cross legged sitting position.<br/><br/>The fire was placed nicely outside  of the cavern.He gave out a nice yawn and strechted his arms above his head to accommodate the stiffness in his arm muscles. The wolf side of him wanted to run outside and just howl to the sky, but he bit at the feeling knowing that he was semi content with just sitting there.<br/><br/>His ears picked up the small sounds from the tiny stereo that was playing from over near the fire. With that in mind he stood up moving his 22 year old self towards the fire like a  fly drawn to light. Shuffling himself lazily through the skin that rested as part of the entrance to the cavern. Then he found the fire and shoved his cold hands over the orange flickering flames just to gather some warmth. Then he slid into a cross legged sitting position once again feeling the cold forest floor underneath him. Awaiting for the ever natural chaos of harmony pack to begin."
6015,Harmony Shadows: Werewolf Pack RP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7614,2012-05-11T02:51:18,Lady_BlackWolf,"Kakasha stayed hidden on the hill top able to see into the little area where Aiden was hunting. Her cold emerald green orbs mostly stayed locked on the little white rabbit that Aiden had set her eyes on. She had hoped that she would led it to her put instead she went off a cliff. She growled in frustration shaking her head as she got out of her crouched position and shook the snow off her underbelly than began to walk towards her favorite hunting area.<br/><br/>She made her way thru the hibernating trees and silently stalked what ever creature was leaving a faint trail. Her orbs looked around for any pending danger or prey, long deep slashes were grooved into trees as young and old bucks readied thier weapons for the clashing and fighing for a mate.<br/><br/>Raising her medium wolven skull she sniffed the stale chilled air and could smell the fainst scent of blood, her insticts took over and she followed the scent effortless, soon she found her self in a clearing with trees surrounding. She hid well and watched as two bucks faught with a doe off to the side grazing. Kaksha wavered for a moment shifting her weight to either side, deciding weather or not to kreap up on the doe or wait for one of the bucks to lose and finish off the loser.<br/><br/>Soon her desision was decided when one of the males began to buck the other rapidly and stabed the other in the eye and cut open his throat. She licked her lips as she watched the bucks, and was turned on by the mere violence and she shook her head trying to focas. The buck began to stake his claim over the female when Kakasha sprinted out of the woods, her tail strait and her ears laid against her head as her legs pumped. The pair spoted her and the weary male mounted off and nugded his female towards the otherside of the woods. The defeated male lay their trying to get up and run like the other, he was unable to get up. She chuckeled at the pathedic animal and snaped her powerful maw over his hindleggs so he was unable to use them.<br/><br/>She phased to her large 7'2'' tall form and picked up the buck and swung it over her shoulder using its long antlers as means of holding on. With the deer balanced on her shoulder she began to race thru the woods back towards the cave, her long legs carrying herself and the large buck easily. The ground shuttered under her paws as she went along. Soon she found her self back in the clearing where she had waited for the rabbit, it looks like her patiance had worn off giving her a much bigger prize. She slowed her pace down not wanting to startle anyone.<br/><br/>On her way to the cave she saw a few more rodents and predators laying in the snow,  without disturbing the others hunting she finished walking the rest of the way to the cave. She set the big buck down next the the pit where they made fires and grabbed a few more logs from under a tarp that was kept to ensure the pile of firewood kept dry, she took acouple of small pieces as well from the pile. Just then she noticed a slummed over figure, his hands running over the fires licking flames. ""Damian."" She said trying not to show she was startled by his presence. ""Sleep good?"" She asked while she positioned the huge buck so it was easier to skin. While she awaited for his reply she darted into the cave for her skinning knife and then returned to the dead beast. Once in a comfortable seating position she felt the sharpness of the knife with the pad of her finger and tsked then pulled a sharping stone from her pocket and began to slide the utensil across it's smooth surface. Her movements slow and deliberate, skinning wasn't something you just did, it was a art. It wasn't something someone could just pick up and be good at. It took years of practice and learning right where to pinch the skin and slide the sharp point of the knife a few inches in, just enough to separate the fur and dermis from the actual meat beneath. While she skillfully sharpened her skinning knife she waited for the others to appear."
6016,Harmony Shadows: Werewolf Pack RP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7614,2012-05-11T21:07:52,Sound of Silence,"On the cold stone floor of the cave, she was finding it difficult to sleep; it simply was not coming to her easily. Many years of living in human society has spoiled her to their everyday luxuries and she found it difficult to become adjusted now that she was deprived of so many. She so desperately wanted to snuggle in her pillows, cuddled up in that soft blanket she once owned. When morning came she was still tired, the beast was. The human part of her could live without much sleep; human society didnâ€™t seem to sleep much.<br/><br/>Nobody asks to be like thisâ€¦ Before she found out about the beast inside of her, she just wanted was to live a â€˜normalâ€™ life like any other human, despite the fact that she has always been a loner and usually preferred to be a loner. Humans have never accepted her; â€œthereâ€™s just something weird about herâ€ they would always say. She never had any friends, resorting to becoming bitter, accepting the fact that she was not wanted. Being around her kind was still taking some getting adjusted to. The human part of her missed her old family, the rather pathetic and bloody life she had been so comfortable with, while the hungry beast inside wanted to tear them to shreds for being so ignorant. They got what they deserved, right? She was free, right? Humans cling to the silliest thingsâ€¦ So many unneeded things in their lives, it was rather pathetic, really.<br/><br/>Soon the others in the cave began to stir; as quiet as the early birds were she had fairly good hearing and was woken by it. Yawning, stretching, Seravi opened her eyes slowly and with a sigh, she rolled onto her back. There was a fire outside that someone had been tending to the whole night as well as a radio softly playing music; both things were comforting and gave her a sense of home. Since she wasnâ€™t a morning person she didnâ€™t want to uncover herself even if the blanket she had barely kept her warm. Her stomach growled once she caught the scent of blood, followed by the sound of a familiar voice outside of the cave. Breakfast was being served perhaps? It was rather earlyâ€¦ Since she hadnâ€™t eaten much the other night having failed another hunt, realizing hunting was still going to take some more practice on her part, breakfast was sounding pretty damn nice right about now.<br/><br/>Seravi licked her lips with a faint smirk and finally moved out from under her blanket, deciding to join the others out by the fire. It seemed to just be Kakasha and Damian who were awake aside from the Alpha from what she had gathered. Aidan seemed to be absent, however, probably out doing some early morning hunting as well.<br/><br/>Not one for socializing much in the morning, she only quietly watched Kakasha as she gingerly sharpened her knife and prepared it for when she would skin the buck, enviously. Skinningâ€¦ That kind of thing was definitely something she did not have the patience for at all but knew she would need to learn to do it eventually. Patience was a virtue, as they say, and though she was not patient she did know her place. It was more instinct than knowledge, however. For instinct was pretty much the only thing allowing her to survive here. Through observing she has learned quite a bit, but in the end it was instinct. The wolf â€“the beast- in her knew exactly what to do, and she followed it.<br/><br/>That was the only way she knew how to live, and she resorted to it in time of need. But even then she still wanted to change and rely less on instinct, lest she forever be an outcast."
6017,Harmony Shadows: Werewolf Pack RP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7614,2012-05-12T02:19:55,Salieri,"The last cigarette was always a morbid proposition for Michelle.<br/><br/>Cigarettes were the perfect little 'fuck you' to the wolf, a nice little cattle prod to keep it back under it's sheep's clothing. They were wasteful, smelled bad, tasted worse, killed you slowly... they very antithesis of survival. She was probably doing this whole 'wolf' thing wrong, but better to be bad at something like that then to be good at something much, much worse. As she contemplate the burning edge of the Marlboro and watched the paper crinkle into little orange strips, she let out a sigh and took a final, monumental drag before letting it out past the piercing in her nose.<br/><br/>She wondered who she'd have to play nice with to get a carton of cigarettes added to the next store run.<br/><br/>Resisting the urge to fire-and-forget, she crushed the embers out of it on the palm of her hand (it stung, but she kind of liked that) and jammed the butt into a little metal canister she'd picked up entirely based on the fact that it blocked the scent. She didn't like it better than any of the others, but she couldn't quite bring herself to give it up, so she put up with it and just used it to keep herself on the bottom.<br/><br/>First thing she'd learned: Less people get hurt when Michelle keeps her nose down.<br/><br/>She was a ways from camp to keep her habits to herself, but it was never hard for her to pick up on campfire or the smell of blood and meat. Padding her way back through the snow and the forest wouldn't take that long, and in a few minutes she was skulking out of the forest and twitching the corners of her mouth up in a smile, the metal in her lips quirking a little. She looked rough, but then she always looked rough. Best she could do was try and play nice.<br/><br/>""Hell of a kill."" She offered by way of introduction, making her way over to the fire and stirring it a little bit--it could use a little love, and if there was a woodland survival skill she actually knew it was how to make a fire dance. Kneeling by the edge of the ring, she looked up to the skinner and tried to look friendly. ""Yours?"""
6018,Harmony Shadows: Werewolf Pack RP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7614,2012-05-12T03:53:05,Donta,"Jaden suddenly woke with a start, the way he often woke lately. This time he realized he had been running at a very fast speed, because he skidded on a thin layer of snow atop grass. He slid and stumbled falling into a snowbank that had piled at the foot of a large tree. Scared, shivering and confused, he stumbled and shakily stood, frantically looking around to try and get his bearings.<br/><br/>Once more nothing looked familiar. His white silk shirt was still stained in random places with blood not of his own, which was now soaked by the wet snow he had just fallen into and clung to his body. He was in the middle of nowhere, wearing next to nothing and there was snow all around him. He was clearly panicking, breathing hard and wandering around on the spot, trying to figure out where he was or what he should do. Frustrated, he put his hands on his knees and stared at the ground in an attempt to calm down.<br/><br/>""Alright, I can do this."" he muttered, ""It makes no sense, but there has to be an explanation. I was kidnapped, then chased, then..."" he stopped, closing his eyes hard trying to remember. All that came to him was a feeling of pain, then afterwards his memory was fuzzy, only of inconsistent settings and situations. He could remember standing next to a dead deer at one point, he woke with a dead rabbit in his mouth, and he remembered something about a bear, but not much else.<br/><br/>Holding his arms for warmth, he sighed and began climbing a hill. Atop he gazed around the frozen landscape, the feeling of dread washing over him. There was nothing in any direction. Panic began to rise again but he tried to calm himself by taking a deep breath.<br/><br/>Smoke?<br/><br/>He did smell something, but he couldn't tell the direction. Maybe he imagined it? That's probably it. His mind was breaking now and anything is possible... But then he saw the whisps of smoke near a hill surrounded by trees. Before he knew what he was doing, he was running again, still slipping on snow and stumbling a few times, but it gave him hope. He ran frantically, then suddenly came across a river, where he tripped and fell headlong into it. When he came back up, he was trying to recover from the shock of the cold water and stumbled to get his footing, not noticing the large brown bear on the bank taking a drink.<br/><br/>It roared and reared up, swatting it's paws in Jaden's direction. He tried to cry out but the cold water had stolen his breath. He only was able to stumble back in the water, falling again on his backside.<br/><br/>""N-No! Go away!"" he muttered. The bear roared again and ran for him, but Jaden bolted as well, water flinging in all directions, flying from his soaked silk shirt as he flailed to get ahead of the beast. It chased him in the opposite direction of the smoke, back through the trees. Jaden ran with all of his might, but he definitely heard the bear gaining on him.<br/><br/>Something snapped in his mind as this situation reminded him of exactly what happened. The kidnappers chased him just like this when he tried to run. One changed in mid stride into a monster of a beast and bit him. Yes, now he remembered. He was bitten by whatever it was. But how was he alive?<br/><br/>His realization distracted him enough for the bear to gain on him and it felt like a house fell on him, pinning him to the ground. It roared in his face and his adrenaline ran high. He was never more scared in his life, and no one was around to help him. This was it. He would die here.<br/><br/>""No....."" he muttered with a stifled voice, then let out his frustration and the feeling of helplessness in a desperate yell, ""NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO""<br/><br/>The sound that erupted from his throat surprised him and the bear. It was the loudest howl he had ever heard. The howl made him feel more powerful and his body burned as he struggled against the bear's weight.<br/><br/>When the bear was thrown off of him. Jaden jumped to his feet and looked down at his arms, now large and muscular and covered in fur. His hands padded and tipped with sharp, black claws. Wait, he had a tail as well? Sharp teeth? And why was he so high off the ground? The bear seemed smaller than before for some reason. The bear got to it's feet and rushed at him, but instinct took over and he turned to the side, grabbing the bear in a headlock. It struggled against him for a moment, grunting and growling, but Jaden's white powerful arms remained tight around the bear's neck. With a quick twist, he heard a snap beneath the thick hide of the bear and it went limp in his arms. He waited a moment to make sure it was dead, then he quickly jumped back, trying to sort out what had happened.<br/><br/>He was now taller, covered in fur, had claws and fangs, and he just killed a bear with his bare hands. Alright, his mind had finally gone and his fantasies have taken over. Time to wake up now, right?<br/><br/>He walked over to the nearby river and peered into it. What stared back at him, was a Werewolf.<br/><br/>Right, that just proved it.  He was probably imagining all of this and he was freezing to death in a hole somewhere. There was no escaping death. He was probably already at death's door and this was his mind's way of coping with what was to come.<br/><br/>Jaden gave up and sank to his knees. His exhaustion caught up to him as adrenaline wore off and he slumped back to lie beside the river int he snow. He felt the cold snow soak into the fur on his back and he closed his eyes. He felt himself drifting off and he passed out."
6019,Harmony Shadows: Werewolf Pack RP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7614,2012-05-18T20:10:05,Forgotten Wolf,"As the pack stirred from slumber or return from their hunts, Thomas watched over them from his perch upon a ledge just over the cave entrance. Thomas had been finding himself up there fairly often these days as finding sleep was getting increasingly difficult and the worry of the Claws remained ever present in his mind. Though they had settled back into a relatively normal state, the wounds and loses we still felt in how empty the cave now wasâ€¦ which might make the other thing on his mind worse: The Heat season.<br/><br/>Though he was Alpha, Thomas was (relatively speaking) a fairly newcomer to the pack having been with them for just under 9 months. This was going to be his first time being around a werewolf pack when the females go into Heat. Sure he was around for the Fall Heat but when that happened Sherman had him and one of the experienced wolves out on patrol for that week. This Heat he was supposed to be on patrol again as well but this time closer rather than the edges of the packâ€™s territory like last time. Thomas understood why this was necessary once he heard about how overpowering the scent of the females was and how maddening the urge to mate could be. Just being as far out as they were, Thomas still found himself drifting back to the cave following the scent without realizing it until his patrol buddy snapped him out of it.<br/><br/>Thomas shook his head as he remembered his partnerâ€™s depiction of the Heat season: â€œImagine a partyâ€¦ A big, hot, sweaty party where no clothes are allowed. Brains are not really working during this time though, itâ€™s all dicks and pussies running the show for a week!â€ Thomas only response was how it sounded like an orgy, of course his partner just told him that is exactly it though only the single wolves free game. That was the reason for the patrol: so Thomas could build up a resistance or willpower enough during that and this season to avoid causing a major fight or worse by trying to jump someoneâ€™s mate later. This season there was no such option though. The Claws had reduced them to a mere handful of what they used to be so they needed to stick together to maintain their strength.<br/><br/>Sighing, Thomas cleared his head again of his worries and started padding down to the fire in his large wolf form. Kakasha seemed to have gotten herself a nice kill and Thomas figured Aidan was not too far behind as the two had almost left together. Damian, Seravi, and Michelle were all up as well joining the fire. It seemed almost eerily quiet this morning, other than Michelleâ€™s comment about Kakashaâ€™s kill the only sound was the crackle of the fire and the sound of the skinning knife being sharpened.<br/><br/>*Why is everyone so quiet this morning?* Thomas asked as he came up to take a seat near the fire. *I would figure that a few more would be talking or salivating over fresh venison for our stores or wondering where was breakfast.* He added with a mental chuckle as he tried to lighten the air a little. Looking over to Kakasha, Thomas gives her a smile (well as best as one can in wolf form). *Very nice catch, Kakasha.* Thomas says before pausing and cocking his head in curiosity, *Wasnâ€™t Aidan wi-* Thomas did not get his question out as an unknown howl echoed through the forest. It obviously was not one of theirs but did not sound like any Claw heard to date. Sounded like whoever it was might be in distress as well.<br/><br/>*Iâ€™m going to check out what that is about. Damian and Seravi, I want you two with me. Kakasha, youâ€™re in charge till I get back.* He said with authority, double checking his choices in his head before giving a nod and turning to head out in search of this outsider.<br/><br/>In Thomasâ€™ mind, Damian was one of the people most used to being wolf so he would come in handy if they needed to do a little tracking. Seravi seemed to know how to carry herself in a fight so she would work well if things got nasty. Kakasha was the only logical choice Thomas saw for putting in charge while he was away, Aidan was not back yet and Michelle kept her head down a bit too much.<br/><br/>As for what they were going to do once they found whoever stumbled into their territoryâ€¦ well they would have to see once they got there. The whole thing could be a set up for all Thomas knew, either by the Claws or someone else coming to try and take their territory.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Oh well, plan for the worst but hope for the best... All a matter of getting there first.</span>Thomas thought as he pumped his legs and propelled himself into the forest."
6020,Harmony Shadows: Werewolf Pack RP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7614,2012-05-20T22:21:45,Ristina,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Damian. Sleep good?"" </span>His thick blonde locks fell in front of eyes as his hands took in the warmth continuously from the fire. Kakashaâ€™s voice lingered showing how very startled she was that he was even outside the cave.  He assumed surprised werenâ€™t her favorite thing in the world but knew that sheâ€™d get over it. His eyes drifted over the buck as her hands took to placing it in an easier position to skin, as she drifted into the cave to gather what he was sure to be carving tools.<br/><br/>""I slept the way I usually sleep Kasha.""The nickname was more for the benefit of him than her because he found it suited him more as she returned and slipped into a comfortable sitting position her emerald green eyes, and whitish silver hair  proving why her last name was willow snap. ""I see you have brought us breakfast?"" A little laugh heaved through his lips, as he slid into a crossed legged position next to her.<br/><br/>A sound from inside the cave attracted his attention a little as he saw Seravi with her blonde, and brown eyes staring yearnfully at the work of Kasha, and he could see why with the way Kashaâ€™s hands carved so professionally. "" Seravi, donâ€™t just stand there and stare maybe , she will teach you some new tricks?"" He offered for Seravi to sit between him and Kasha. Since honestly all he was doing was warming up his hands, then he was going to do some hunting, and scouting afterwards. Put his charmful self to work at things that he was known for.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Hell of a kill.""</span>Michelle Darrens spoke seeming to walk from the forest as if he didnâ€™t smell the lingering scent of smoke on her. He hated that smell, cigarettesâ€¦bleh. She was in every way his opposite in terms of personality, and he could feel the wolf inside him strain to leap, and strangle her for ruining her own heath. But he bit that instinct in. Fact was, he was probably the only one that got tense around her, but that was just cause â€¦her smell irritated him a little bit too much.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Yours?"" </span>Her head motioned friendly towards Kasha, he almost wanted to make a sarcastic remark but bit it back. He found himself doing that a lot lately.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Why is everyone so quiet this morning?"" </span>The hairs on his pack stood up as the alpha appeared. Of course not because it was a challenge but rather because the two of them were going to have one hell of a heat season with how many girlâ€™s were in the pack compared to guyâ€™s now. It use to be easy, and honestly him and Thomas use to be able to avoid the female orgy by being with the old alpha. But it has only been 9 months with Thomas as alpha and that meant he hadnâ€™t been able to experience the difference. But neither had heâ€¦so the situation was going toâ€¦be â€¦odd he assumed.<span style=""font-style: italic""> ""I would figure that a few more would be talking or salivating over fresh venison for our stores or wondering where was breakfast. Very nice catch, Kakasha. Wasnâ€™t Aidan wi-"" </span>His alpha was cut off by a rather loud howling sound, and the beast inside him wanted so much to come out, and chase down that howl since it sounded more like a painful howl, than a challenge.  Of course the howl was not of their pack.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Iâ€™m going to check out what that is about. Damian and Seravi, I want you two with me. Kakasha, youâ€™re in charge till I get back.""</span>He nodded respectfully to the alpha then stood up and shed his white jacket to shift into a beautifully light brownish blonde wolf that was lean, and good for running. The perfect match for the alpha, and Seravi was also a good balance for him. At least it wasnâ€™t Michelleâ€¦he shuddered in his wolf form at the thought of dealing with the scent of smoke.<br/><br/>His nose instantly dug into the ground as his wolf ears checked for his memory of where the howl came from. He was positive it came from the west mountain area, and with a logical note, and instinct he pawed one foot forward so that the alpha could lead. He ran after the alpha making sure that the beast inside him could track the smell of the stranger."
6021,Harmony Shadows: Werewolf Pack RP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7614,2012-05-21T03:21:48,Lady_BlackWolf,"A smile emerged on her lips and she slide the stone to the side and began to slide the fur away from the skin and Damian mentioned breakfast. ""Yes, it appears I have, since Aiden's hunting went a miss."" she said while chuckling to herself remembering watching her pack-mate run off a cliff and plunged into ice cold water. Soon another scent filled her nostrils and she darted her eyes up briefly to spot Seravi emerge from the shelter of the cave.<br/><br/>""Good morning Seravi."" She said while continuing to slice away the dermis. She could see her in the corner of her eye and noted that she continued to stare, she wondered if it was jealousy or if she was simply hungry. Either way Kakasha decided not to comment on it. ""With warmer weather coming I'm sure we all will sleep better."" She said knowing that her own sleeping habits haven't been as regular as they should be. She often found herself waking up in the middle of the night, restless and unable to sleep having to pace just to get some sort of peace.<br/><br/>A sick  smell filled her nostrils, the only smell able to make her stomach wrench into knots would be the toxic grey smoke that came from the man made cancer sticks. She crinkled her nose and with out looking up greeted the one of the other females in their pack. ""Michelle, how nice of you to join us...and yes, I freed it from a slow and painful death."" She then looked up at Sal who was still staring, a smile on her lips at Damian's comment of teaching her,""If you like I can Sal, It's no problem. Just ask."" she said with a smile before putting her attention back on the fresh venison.<br/><br/>Soon another voice evaded her sensitive ears and she found her beast getting excited. ""Thomas."" The name came out sort of breathy. The alphas always made her feel this way, even Shermin, she always found herself breathless at the first sight of him. ""Thank you."" She nodded lightly and was about to comment about Aiden's fall when a loud howl echoed through the valley. Kakasha didn't recognize it as any of there pack, or of the claws but who knew if they got any new members of recent.<br/><br/>She was already standing, her skinning knife in hand and ready to run at the word of her Alpha. She was rather surprised when he called on Sal over her, but than again someone strong needed to stay behind. Kakasha put aside her anger and sat back down only nodding and continued to skin the deer just to throw the hide to the side to be cleaned and dried. ""See you back in a few."" She said to the three of them as they departed. ""I'll have breakfast ready!"" She yelled and began to slice strips of meat from the carcass.<br/><br/>""So Michelle, any trouble sleeping of late?"" She asked trying to make conversation while seeing if she is the only one other than Damian who is sleeping wrong or at least not as good."
6022,Harmony Shadows: Werewolf Pack RP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7614,2012-05-21T03:56:34,Sound of Silence,"She just sat there, continuing to watch Kakasha work on skinning the buck. Breakfast was coming soonâ€¦ Damian had offered for her to sit, so she snapped out of her little daze and did so. Such an obedient little pup she was at times â€“in this case it was more minding her manners however. â€œOf courseâ€¦â€ she said with a light smirk, and a shrug, â€œIt is quite a beautiful skillâ€¦ But it does take time, and Iâ€™m not very patient. For now I shall admire from afarâ€¦ and Iâ€™ll learn by eye, at my own pace.â€ She fell silent again afterward.<br/><br/>After that with everyone as quiet as they were the morning seemed to be going by slower than a baby sea turtle marching to the sea for the first time. Marching out to sea only to be snatched by some hungry, hideous Sea Gull, she thought to herself.  Nothing ever had a happy ending for her but in her defense she was just being realistic. Not all baby sea turtles survive, just like not everyone out here survives. It was all about luck. Luck and a little bit cunning, and then youâ€™ll be good to go for the most part, assuming you can get your head together enough to put your survival skills to use. And that was all she knew really, and in the end she would survive. She would stand on top and snarl at those beneath her, squashing any pathetic weakling under her footâ€¦<br/><br/>The wolf within was satisfied with those thoughts; she absolutely despised the weak. That was why humans wereâ€”had been such easy prey. The ravenous wolf still craves their blood not because of the sole enjoyment she got out of slaughtering them but because they were weak. She was a superior race and therefore she should kill them.<br/><br/>Ah, but that was a part of that instinct again wasnâ€™t it? Seraviâ€™s human thoughts combated her wolf, especially around this time of year where the beast wanted to run free and unbridled by stupid human traits. The forest would be her playground and she would live how she wanted, free from the restraints of human society, but she would always be bound by humans in some way or another. If there was one thing that she has found out to be remotely similar in the two societies, it was the establishment of place. Not knowing ones place got them killed. It was the reason she didnâ€™t prepare a snide remark when Michelle commented on Kakashaâ€™s kill. She wanted so badly to say â€˜better kill than you would ever make, the smell of cancer would keep your prey far away from youâ€™ but she remained quiet. She knew her place, and knew that she was no exceptional hunter herself.<br/><br/>Thomas was another Alpha in the pack, the Alpha male to be exact. He had taught her to learn her place quickly when the beast in her got a bit tooâ€¦ rowdy for her own good. Seravi rubbed her arm when he approached and smiled at him respectfully as she did her best to keep herself under control this time. â€œGood morning, Thomas.â€<br/><br/>At that moment, a sound â€“it was a deep howl that seemed to be full of emotion; confusion perhaps? She couldnâ€™t say for sure, but she didnâ€™t like it- tore through the forest, catching the attention of everyone at the fire. She growled quietly at the howl before listening to Thomas speak, nodding when he requested her aid. He was curious about it, naturally, and wanted to defend his pack. Family was important to wolves, as was sticking together: another similarity to humans. The Alpha was defending his territory. As a part of this pack she would not object to her position and would do what was expected of her.<br/><br/>â€œUnderstood,â€ she said, using a tone that reflected her respect and loyalty as she stood from her spot by the fire and moved to his side. Old habits from being used as a weapon, use to following orders and remaining loyal, slipping through for a just a moment combined with her duties within the pack. The beat inside, stirring from said old habits, craving blood again; the beast responded well to orders no matter who the voice was because that was all she knew. If this pack was going to â€˜healâ€™ her and set her on the right path it was definitely going to take a lot longer than five monthsâ€¦ Especially around this time, where everything seemed to irritate her, her mind racing, conflicted.<br/><br/>Perhaps this would be a way to release some of that energy."
6023,Harmony Shadows: Werewolf Pack RP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7614,2012-05-21T07:27:55,Salieri,"She wished they'd just say the stupid fucking things she could hear them thinking.<br/><br/>It was everything she could do to play nice with them when she could see the way their noses wrinkled and their lips curled in disgust before they could hide it. At least when she'd run in the city, the assholes just spat their shit and they got through it--when she was up, she'd make a snide remark of her own and they'd laugh it off. When she was down, well... at least they'd learn not to run their fucking mouths.<br/><br/>All she would have to do is let go. She'd seen them all transform, she'd seen them fight--all she'd have to do is let Big Bad out to play for a bit and not a<span style=""font-style: italic"">one</span>of them would have stood a fighting...<br/><br/>Keep an even breath. No expression. Eyes down. Don't draw blood, they'll smell it. Try and keep your body relaxed, they'll see the tension.<br/><br/>And then Thomas showed up.<br/><br/>Fuck Thomas.<br/><br/>The problem with Thomas was that he was a good Alpha. He was smart enough to keep them together, knew how to run a pack, was respected, well liked, strong enough to hold his own... but not, the throbbing behind her eyes reminded her, stronger than her. Not a better fighter than her, a better killer, a better beast. And she couldn't show him that, because she knew where that road led, and she knew that when it came down to it she couldn't lead a pack the way he could. She could kill her way to the top, but there wouldn't be anything left by the time she got there, and she'd be alone again.<br/><br/>Was that, the throbbing behind her eyes asked, such a bad thing? Was it worse than being looked down on, then watching them bite back their snide little cuts? Than letting them think she was some submissive little bitch? It couldn't be worse then watching them pass her over when all she would had to do was<span style=""font-style: italic"">let go</span>--<br/><br/>Breathe. Eyes down. No blood. Relax. Answer the question.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""So Michelle, any trouble sleeping of late?""</span><br/><br/>Swallowing quietly and wetting her lips, she pulled her hands away from each other and shoved them in her pockets--she'd been picking away at the skin around her nails. Not exactly calm behavior.<br/><br/>""Can't say I usually sleep well."" She said with a shrug and a slight laugh before she looked up to Kakasha. She could see the woman's surprise at not being picked as well, and could sympathize--like Kakasha, she rationalized it. Seravi was a better choice; she could be relied on not to turn a fight into a massacre. She forced herself to relax, to let it go, and the pressure behind her eyes faded a bit. ""But yeah, not all that much as of late. 'tis the season, I guess, or almost.""<br/><br/>The first rule of Heat was that you did not talk about Heat.<br/><br/>""You nervous, at all? Can't be your favorite time of the year.""<br/><br/>You talked<span style=""font-style: italic"">around</span>Heat."
6024,Harmony Shadows: Werewolf Pack RP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7614,2012-05-30T02:22:52,Nedovak,"David slowly set his backpack down on the soft snow, there was a soft crunch as the snow compacted underneath its weight. He slowly removed all his clothes, folded them,and stuffed them in the bag. When his clothes were neatly put away he stood up feeling the sharp bite of the freezing air blowing against his naked figure. If someone had been watching him they would have seen a man at five feet and two inches with long black hair suddenly shift into an almost pure white wolf. As a wolf David stood on all four legs at five feet tall with a small patch of black fur running from between his eyes down too his nose.<br/><br/>David stretched his front legs out in front of him until his chest was touching the snow then keeping his back legs where they were and pulled himself forward. Stretching felt wonderful as he lifted his head to sniff the cool air. The scent of trees and snow were abundant in the air with faint traces of blood. His ears pricked up when he smelled a rabbit, finally something he fresh he could eat, he was tired of eating canned beans that tasted like metal. He crouched low to the ground and crept forward slowly he could feel and hear the soft snow compressing under his pads as he made his way closer to his prey. David could hear his blood pumping in his ears as he got ready to pounce. The rabbit stood up suddenly and looked him straight in the eyes then took off in the opposite direction. David wasted no time in chasing after it no longer caring about stealth, only about speed and traction. The rabbit wove through the trees trying to escape but David kept hot on its trail steadily gaining on it. The rabbit tried to throw him off its trail by making a sharp turn, but instead of trying to make the turn at full speed on the slippery ice David leapt at a tree and used it to change the direction of his momentum. Using the tree as a jumping point David managed to leap on the rabbit biting down on its neck and shaking it. He heard a sharp crack as he broke the rabbits neck and fresh warm blood seeped into his mouth.<br/><br/>With his fresh kill David trotted back happily to his things. David stopped when he got to his bag and put the lifeless rabbit next to his bag. He felt the chill of the air again as he changed back into his human form shivering slightly. He felt better once he was fully clothed in his black cargo pants, Brown t-shirt, black leather trench coat, form fitting gloves, and combat boots. His clothing trapped his body heat against him warming up his chilled skin. He grabbed the knife from his belt and started the long process of gutting and cleaning the dead rabbit. He slid the knife trough the rabbit cutting off its feet and head. He grasped the rabbits flesh and cut along the fur careful not to cut into the meat. He grabbed either side of the pelt he had cut and peeled it off of the rabbit. He then cut open the rabbits stomach and reached inside.<br/><br/>A loud sorrowful howl echoed through the woods automatically grabbing Davids attention. That was a werewolf. David quickly pulled out the innards of the rabbit and left it for the scavengers to eat. Making sure to tie the rabbit tightly to his pack David ran off in the direction of the howl he had heard. Finally more of my kind he thought letting out his own howl of elation.<br/><br/>He ran fast and hard before he came to a river and raised his head to sniff the air, the sound of the rushing water made it hard to hear if there was anything near by. He could smell the werewolf. David hastened his run to a full out sprint as he found his way to a small clearing next to the river. The first thing he noticed was a white werewolf unconscious on the ground next to the river. David was happy to see its chest rise and fall in the rhythmic patterns of sleep. Good he is still alive. David looked around and found a dead bear lying farther away it looked untouched. Why had the werewolf killed the bear and then not eaten any of it.<br/><br/>Deciding to let him sleep David went about gathering what dry sticks and twigs he could find. Once he had a serviceable pile he pulled out some tinder and a box of matches. stuffing the tinder under the pile of sticks he struck one of the matches against the side of the box. The match instantly came to life with a crack, he quickly put the match on the tinder and blew on it encouraging the fire to grow. After awhile the fire was strong and greedily licking the sticks he piled on to it. He grabbed one stick he had sharpened and skewered the rabbit with it and stuck the other end into the ground at an angle so the rabbit would be close enough to the fire to get cooked."
6025,Harmony Shadows: Werewolf Pack RP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7614,2012-06-04T06:57:50,Warrior-Errant,"Alan's nose twitched as he lay in the corner of the central chamber, his unconscious form laid upon a raised shelf of stone, wrapped up like a cocoon in the wool blanket he had arrived with. Nares flaring, his body seemed to rise to a sitting position without the mind inside being awake. Another sniff or two, and the young man's eyelids raised with about as much expediency as an iron castle portcullis. A pair of green eyes stared into space lazily as Alan fought for lucidity, blinking often to try and soothe their bloodshot whites. Sleep had not been coming easily to Alan for quite some time, as indicated by the darkness about his eyes. The cold was not to blame, however. In fact, Alan had always enjoyed cooler temperatures. The general anxiety that had been plaguing him since his changing certainly had something to do with it, and having to sleep on stone covered with some pine bows certainly did not help. Though he slept better in cooler temperatures when he did manage to sleep, the cold made him sluggish and slow to rise. After a few minutes of procrastination Alan untangled himself from the blanket and rose to his feet, drawing the blanket about his shoulders as he trudged toward the scent of the kill. Right then, he would have gladly kicked a box of kittens for a hot cup of coffee.<br/><br/>Rubbing his eyes, Alan did not even need to look at the figures huddled about the fire as he approached. Even though his time with the pack had been short, he already had unconsciously began to recognize them by scent just as much as by sight. Another twitch of the nose as he softly sniffed filled him in on all present company before his eyes adjusted. Leaning on the wall a couple of paces from the fire, Alan had noted the absence of a few, having completely slept through the howl that had raised the alarm. He would have asked, along with greeting them with a 'good morning' and a congratulations on the kill, but something in the air that hung over the group kept him silent.<br/><br/>Eying the kill longingly, part of him wanted to boldly waltz right in and take what he wanted, the others be damned. That part of him Alan quickly crammed back into it's box as soon as he felt himself take a step forward. Pinching the bridge of his nose, he took a deep breath, easing himself back against the wall of the cave. Everybody was already on edge lately, things that happened before his arrival, things that approached that nobody seemed to want to fill him in on, thoughts of all of it looming over them. He would not allow the beast inside of him to upset what remained of the pack's calm, not after these people took him in so graciously. He would ghost about the edge of the circle huddled about the fire until he was invited in.<br/><br/>This had been the norm for him since his arrival... even though he had been here for more than a couple of weeks now, these people still felt like complete strangers to him. Many had known each other for a fair amount of time already, and it felt as if he was an intruder in their social dynamic. He had yet to step on any toes, and thought himself to be on decent terms with everybody, but he still felt a bit removed from all of them. Part of this stemmed from his refusal to transform, which limited his ability to contribute to the group when it came to hunting. Alan helped wherever and whenever he could, collecting firewood, helping to clean hides, but he never thought it enough. They probably thought of him as the weakest there, and in truth he was... He even felt slightly guilty at times eating their food when he himself had only caught a single rabbit in his whole time here.<br/><br/>The wolf in him did not like that one bit. It rattled the bars of its' proverbial cage, cursing Alan's weakness and demanding to be let out to prove just whom they were dealing with. Between walking on eggshells with his social interactions with the pack, and the beast within always trying to break out, it was no wonder Alan had bags under his eyes. That was fine with Alan... The discomfort of not feeling like he was pulling his weight paled in comparison of the horrible sensation he felt during his turning, of desperately fighting for control of his body and losing.<br/><br/>Just the thought of it made him shudder. Drawing the old wool blanket tightly about his shoulders, he bided his time, watching Kakasha work with a healthy dose of respect and envy of her skill. He knew how to clean and dress game, but his work was rough. Perhaps part of that might have to do with the fact that the massive bowie sheathed at his belt was probably not the best tool for the job, especially on smaller animals. It could have worked on this stag though, and he mentally went over the steps in his head as he watched the master at work, his mouth watering all the while."
6026,Harmony Shadows: Werewolf Pack RP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7614,2012-06-13T06:24:44,Warrior-Errant,"Resting against the wall, Alan's nose caught hold of April's scent just moments before her arrival back at the cave. It was enough to distract him from his thoughts, his attention shifting just in time to see her shift from wolf to human before running off into the cave with her usual carefree abandon. It was a sight that brought a small smile to his tired face. He had noted her being one of the more outgoing members of the pack, this having been made clear upon his arrival. She seemed to be the caretaker of the group, always fussing over people's cuts and scrapes, making sure that everybody was in the best spirits possible. On top of being nurturing, she always appeared to be perpetually happy, at least when he saw her. This was a person who clearly embraced what she was and was enjoying every moment of it, and for that he envied her a little bit.<br/><br/>Alan had sought these people out in hopes of learning control, enough to return to a normal human life with a job and all of the things that came with it. His plan was to stuff the wolf into a cage and hope it simply wasted away to nothing, and forget about the whole nightmare. Alan doubted that was possible, but if anybody could help him get a handle on his personal beast it would be her. She seemed so at ease, effortlessly changing with the same regard one would give to putting on a pair of slippers. Maybe that kind of control could be useful as well... not necessarily locking the beast up, but keeping it leashed and obedient. Maybe he would ask her about control sometime soon. Sure, there were others in the pack that could probably help, but he felt a bit more at ease talking to her, and everybody else had seemed so distant.<br/><br/>Moments later, April had returned with her sewing kit, busy fingers setting to work. Many of them had little projects they pursued in his spare time, himself included, but to him it seemed that April was always making something. Watching her work provided a welcome distraction from the drool-inducing smells coming from the fire, as well as satisfying his curiosity as to just what she was currently up to. Alan watched intently as she carefully arranged the bits of antler, binding them together with strips of leather. Wondering to what end, his question was soon answered as she took out a large feather and bound it to the creation, making a hair clip of sorts. April looked up from her handiwork a moment later, their eyes meeting. He wasn't sure what made her look in his direction, maybe the feeling of eyes upon her, but whatever the reason she got up and was now walking over to him.<br/><br/>A few steps later and she was there, smiling up at him. ""Good morning,"" her voice was soft, but sweet as her hands crept up the side of his face. Alan's body unconsciously tensed up a little bit, unsure of what she was up to, but he held still trusting her not to be up to anything. A moment later, he felt a gentle tug on his scalp behind the ear. Glancing down at the corner of his eye, he could see a bit of the shaft of the feather clipped into his hair. He didn't know what to say, not at all expecting to receive such a thoughtful gesture. As he turned his head a little to get a better look the clip lost its grip on his closely cropped hair and fell, Alan's reflexes quick enough to catch it before it fell upon the dirty cave floor. If he had known what she was trying to do, he could have guessed that would happen... After a days of not being able to wash his hair, Alan had utilized the massive Bowie knife that hung at his hip to give himself a rough, short cut of hair. His skin was naturally on the oily side, and he found the feeling of his hair being greased by body oil all the time to be unbearable. This left little hair for April's thoughtful gift to grab on to.<br/><br/>Fortunately, Alan had a solution.<br/><br/>""One sec..."" Alan smiled down at her reassuringly as his free hand dove into one of the front pockets of his black wool pea coat and fished out a dark grey wool cap. Tugging the cap upon his head, he then carefully affixed the clip into the fabric of the hat. The feather now swept upward and back, like an improvised Robin Hood cap. ""There! Thank you, April, I love it!"" After a moment, he realized that he had nothing to give her in return. Sure she probably hadn't been expecting anything in exchange, but he had to have something he could give as a token of appreciation! Digging through his pockets, he searched his inventory, needing only touch to identify what was down in there. Scraps of paper, receipts... just when he had lost all hope, his fingers brushed against some crinkly plastic. Alan knew immediately what it was and fished it out, a small smile of triumph tugging at his lips.<br/><br/>""Here..."" An ever so subtle shade of pink coming over his face, Alan placed a piece of hard candy in April's hand... A lemon drop, one taken from courtesy dish at the last gas station the had stopped at before fate brought him to this cave. It was a humble offering, but it was a piece of the world left behind. ""It isn't much, but... these were always a favorite of mine."" Alan's face a similar earnest look of hope as he gave her the sweet, hoping that she at least liked the flavor. At least it wasn't a butterscotch... nobody liked those."
6027,Harmony Shadows: Werewolf Pack RP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7614,2012-06-19T07:19:35,Forgotten Wolf,"((<span style=""font-weight: bold"">Post by Efer. I was simply asked to put it up for her</span>))<br/><br/>Aidan padded along the path back home, mumbling and grumbling to herself about a certain rabbit that was going to meet its end next time. Her fur was still damp and she knew that her spirit bound clothing was going to need to be hung up by the fire when she got back. Such a pain it was going to be, especially if there was an emer...<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">HOWL</span><br/><br/>A rather mournful howl filled the air, giving Aidan pause as she strained to pick up the location of the unfamiliar howl. It was a male wolf, in distress and definitely a stranger. Her nose is in the air and trying to catch his scent at about the time that Thomas's howl rang out. Well it would seem she is not the only one who was aware of the stranger, yet judging from the sound and the faint scent she caught she was closer.<br/><br/>Logic and protocol said that she should meet up with the others first before rushing off to meet a strange wolf, but she was closer and Aidan did not have to approach the strange wolf. Just watch him and be there as surprise back up for the others, staying down wind so that he could not smell her.<br/><br/>Aidan's paws had already began to move and carry her toward the faint scent on the wind, her powerful body moving like a ghost through the thick woods with ease. Down familiar game trials, her tongue lolling out the side of her mouth at the sheer exhilaration from running coursed through her body. No matter how old, or how often she ran in wolf form this was one thing that Aidan would never tire of. The sensation of just boundless energy racing through your soul, as the world rushed past the wind blowing through her fur; it was in a word, amazing.<br/><br/>Cold snow bit at her paws, though she hardly gave it more than a passing thought, she and the wolf moving and thinking as one. Running through plans and strategies born from experience, instinct and skill. Planning together the best route and best means of approach, which they executed perfectly and soon found themselves down wind, on their belly in the snow watching a scene they did not expect.<br/><br/>A young man sat by a small fire tending to a slain rabbit, that explained the scent of burning wood and cooking meat she had picked up. He stunk of werewolf, which explained his calm attitude and behavior about the large white werewolf that was laying by the river bed. The white wolf appeared to be sleeping or unconscious, either way he was not awake and the way the light glistened off of his fur he was about as soaked as she had been when she took an unexpected trip off that waterfall.<br/><br/>Neither of them, seemed to be much of a threat, even with there being two as opposed to her one. Still she figured she might as well try and break the ice before the others arrived. Long as she stayed downwind and spoke in their minds they should not be able to find her, so she could question them freely.<br/><br/>*You know its illegal to be hunting in the King's forest? * she sends to the male by the fire with a slight humorous tone.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">David looked around startled at the disembodied voice echoed through his head. ""In my defense the rabbit was quite vicious. He was terrorizing the plantlife. So am I speaking to the king or am I just going insane"" David looked around biting into his rabbit again waiting for a response.</span><br/><br/>Aidan chuckles despite herself taking a moment to respond, *You are a long way from Kansas Dorothy. And, while I am not the King I am surely one who can help you get in his good graces. Being a lone wolf, traveling through pack territory is not a smart idea* she sends back to him, her tone becoming a bit more serious. * Now, are you lost and traveling through? Or were you thinking about staying? * she puts the questions to him plainly.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">David chuckled at the voice. ""I have never been to kansas is it similar to this place?"" David smiled as he pick up some snow in his hands.""I have never been one to have smart ideas. My wolf is usually the one that has the smart ideas. As for if I am traveling through or thinking on staying, I am not quite sure the last pack I tried to talk to almost killed me. To tell the truth this big guy is the reason I came into the territory at all."" David motioned towards the unconscious wolf by the river.""Though if you wouldn't mind my company I definitely wouldn't mind yours... It is quite... cold all by myself."" David winked at the sky.""If you can't see me I am winking at you.""</span><br/><br/>That was about all that Aidan needed to come out of the trees, her tail wagging as she smiled as best a wolf could. * You are a strange one. I will give you that, but you seem harmless enough. My name is Aidan and you are in the territory of the Harmony Shadows. We don't really have a policy of trying to kill anyone, unless they give us reason to * she moves in a wide circle about him to go and check on the sleeping wolf., though she made sure to keep the other male in her line of sight to whole time. Getting close enough so that she can see that he is indeed still breathing, * I take it he made that howl then? * she asked looking back to the other male.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">David didn't bother hiding the excitement on his face when he saw a auburn colored wolf walk out of the forest tail wagging.  ""Well Aidan may I say you are quite the gorgeous wolf. Would you be more comfortable if I changed into my wolf form? I am glad you don't want to kill me it would be a shame<br/>to mar the lovely fur of yours."" David was quite obviously staring at Aidan drinking in the sight of another creature like himself that wasn't trying to kill him. His eyes never left her as she circled around him to the unconscious wolf.""Well technically we both howled but I swear he howled first"" David gave her a wolfish grin as he stared into her eyes. ""So on a side note... we can speak telepathically with each other? Man I learn new things about my abilities all the time.""</span><br/><br/>Aidan sat down and faced him, chuckling to herself at his flirtatious behavior, * No, you are fine as you are. I am only in my wolf form because it was faster to reach you that way. I do appreciate the compliments. I don't get them often, and yes well my fur does take a bit of grooming and I would hate to ruin it with your blood* she teased him, cocking her head to the side in thought, * You are like...fresh off the farm huh? Bitten or born wolf?* she questioned him, her tail moving slowly from side to side as she watched him.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Well you not getting compliments often is a crime. I agree I am quite happy with my blood where it is it would be a shame to lose some of it, I have grown quite attached."" David watched her recording every subtle movement the wagging of her tail back and forth the cocking of her head to the side. ""Well I assume I was born this way couldn't really tell you though ya know with the whole orphan thing going for me. Though on a plus I hear damaged guys are hot."" David stuck his tongue out  at Aidan. ""I wouldn't say I am fresh of the farm it is just me and my wolf have had no formal training all we jknow is what we learned on our own. For example it is really hard to be an alcoholic as a werewolf."" David ate what little was left of the rabbit meat then through the stick and the bones into the fire.""Honestly I think I should get some kind of reward for keeping it up for so long.""</span><br/><br/>Aidan chuckled, *Depends really, are you going to be crying and slicing your wrists every time somone yells at you because they just don't understand you? * the question was more of a tease then an actual question so she continued on without waiting for an answer.  â€œThe orphan thing is somewhat common among our kind. Its hard for human parents to handle one of us, we are not really....easy to raise....* she allows her voice to drop off  for a moment before picking up, the tone lighter once again. *Well we have a reward system. You get a cookie every time you don't go postal and rip someone's face off. Do you prefer chocolate chip or oreoes? * she asked with a teasing tone.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">David tilted his head backed and laughed loudly at her little tease.""Honestly are you trying to make me fat already. That many cookies would make me so slow."" David winked at Aiden.""Though I guess we could find some way to keep me active. In that case can I have both?""</span><br/><br/>Aidan rolled her eyes and just shook her head, *Yeah, you are going to fit in well with the pack * standing she went to the wolf who was still unconscious. *Let's try and wake him up shall we? * Getting closer she nudges the fallen wolf with her nose, * Hey...sleeping head.....time to wake up....* trying her best to keep her tone gentle and friendly."
6028,Harmony Shadows: Werewolf Pack RP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7614,2012-06-19T15:46:00,Donta,"It was taking a long time to die...<br/><br/>Maybe he was already dead. He felt cold and alone, his mind was ravaged by deep despair. He had given up and openly admitted it. No one would save him from this nightmare. Darkness surrounded him and he felt weightless in the void.<br/><br/>He opened his eyes and jumped when he realized there was a shimmering surface before him, like a mirror yet rippled and swayed like water. He saw himself as he was before, heading to the prom but his jacket was gone and his jeans slightly ripped at the knee. Reaching out, he slowly touched the liquid mirror and his image wavered, distorted by the ripples he had created. When the water calmed, he was now staring at a pure white werewolf, glaring back at him. It moved as he moved, and snorted when he huffed. This was him now. The old Jaden had died in the forest and this was what was left. He felt strong and powerful, but he felt a primal instinct that scared him a little. He felt like hunting, running and killing...<br/><br/>Grasping his furry head with massive paws, he stumbled in the darkness and howled. He fought the urges and didn't want to become a beast like that. He didn't want to kill. It wasn't right...<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">* Hey...sleeping head.....time to wake up....*</span><br/><br/>The voice sounded gentle and caring. It was  a strong presence that proved to him he wasn't alone.<br/><br/>---------------<br/><br/>The wet fur started to chill him and he started to shiver as he stirred. Something was gently pushing on his shoulder and a sharp smokey smell assaulted his nostrils. He slowly opened his eyes, feeling warm tears stain the fur around his eyes. The sky above was an endless blue, offering nothing to help his eyes focus. Puffs of steam shot up from his muzzle, his breath speeding up. He heard the crackle of fire nearby and beneath the overpowering smell of smoke he smelled two other scents that were distinct yet overlapping.<br/><br/>Groaning his head flopped over to one side where his eyes took a moment to focus, then he found himself staring at a wild wolf that was calmly sitting beside him, and a man sitting near a fire. Both were staring at him calmly but with an expression of concern. It was confusing to Jaden. He was now a monster, yet this man sat there smiling and not running scared. And the wolf confused him even more. It should be either running from a larger animal as himself, or baring it's fangs to fight. But it was sitting there, almost smiling at him.<br/><br/>""Rrrrraaaawwrrr..."" he growled, the words not coming out. His massive chest rose and fell trying to get the strengh to sit up or even roll over. He ended up on his stomach trying to raise himself up on all fours. He pushed up and stood, stumbling on longer legs than what he was used to and fell again on his backside dangerously close to the water's edge, landing hard on the smooth stones beneath his feet. Pain shot through his backside and he felt a long fluffy tail behind him, now sore from landing on it.<br/><br/>""Graaarrroowff!"" he swore, but again his words didn't make any sense. Talking with a snout proved more difficult than he expected. His head swam as dizzyness took hold and he could only hold onto the ground with both hands unless he fall off the world. His gaze fixed on the two sitting nearby and his eyes narrowed. Who were they and why aren't they afraid of him. So many questions..."
6029,Harmony Shadows: Werewolf Pack RP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7614,2012-06-21T04:48:38,Nedovak,"David leaned back against the tree the snow melting underneath him the small heat from the fire just barely touching him. He watched slightly amused as the white were tried to get up but kept falling down growling.<br/><br/>David laughed at the werewolf's attempts to stand on alien legs he must have just turned. He turned his head to look at Aidan.<br/><br/>""Speaking of fresh of the farm, looks like we have a newly turned were over here. Hey kid stop moving and focus all your thought on being human for a second your thrashing is starting to get annoying."" David said a little annoyed at the graceless movements of the white were.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Aidan huffed at David, *Take it easy with him, you know how hard it is to be newâ€ her tone chastising somewhat as she focuses back on the new wolf. â€œBesides, you are going too fast for him. Ask him his name and tell him he is among friends *</span><br/><br/>David smiled at Aidan ""That is true but I doubt he will actually pay any attention to us when he is freaking out like that. Once he is in his human form it will be easier to talk to him and keep him calm... plus it would let him take more then one step without falling on his ass.""<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Aidan rolled her eyes, *Fine but try and be nicer about it. I would do it myself but, well I doubt someone speaking in his mind would help him right now* </span><br/><br/>David hopped up onto his feet the snow crunching under the sudden weight. ""You got it beautiful."" David winked at Aidan and started slowly walking towards the new were keeping his legs bent and his arms out to either side. David slowly crept forward trying to be as non threatening as possible while still being alert to any attack he may have to dodge.<br/><br/>""Hey kid just calm down ok. My name is David and the stunning wolf over there is Aidan. We are friends and we are here to help you."" David gestured to Aidan as he walked closer stopping about five feet away from the creature then crouching down and looking him in the eye. David could feel the snow shifting under his feet.<br/><br/>""From the looks of things I would say you were just turned into a werewolf. Me and Aidan are also weres you have multiple forms you can shift into including a human form. Now just clear your mind and focus on becoming human then we can sit you next to the fire and talk."" David kept his voice low and just quiet enough that the were could still hear him. His pitch never leaving a slight monotone."
6030,Harmony Shadows: Werewolf Pack RP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7614,2012-06-22T20:27:29,Donta,"The man came closer with no fear and Jaden recoiled, but didn't move from his spot. The man crouched and introduced himself and the wolf and said they were also Werewolves. His eyes went wide at first, at least there was one answer. He knew why they weren't afraid of him. But David was looking him in the eye and telling him he can change back? Jaden had given up on being Human again but now the glimmer of hope sparked in his mind.<br/><br/>He shut his eyes tightly and wished to turn back into a Human, but he felt nothing. He tried to remember what it was like, how he used to feel. It was there. He did remember, but he had no idea how to make it happen again. He got impatient and huffed sharply, hitting a rock with his fist at his side, which only made his hand hurt and the smooth stone he struck split in half. Calming himself, he closed his eyes once more and took some deep breathes. He tried imagining his body changing, shrinking and morphing back into his human form. His breathing slowed and he became relaxed, panic starting to fade and he finally started to feel somthing deep inside of him. It started out as a strain in his stomach, then a wave of fatigue that washed up his body for a split second,<br/><br/>Then his stomach growled loudly, echoing off the stone riverbank behind him....<br/><br/>He sighed and opened his eyes, feeling dissapointed. He shrugged to David as he had no idea how to change, if he even could. He didn't feel like he had the strengh to do much regardless, perhaps because he was so hungry. His eyes drifted over David's shoulder to Aidan, then he spotted the dead bear nearby. Something he found odd he didn't notice before. He pointed to the bear with an extended claw, then motioned to David.<br/><br/>""Rrrrrooouuu....rrriill?"" he said slowly. It was hard to pronounce a K but the man didn't look like he could kill a bear that size by himself. Maybe the other wolf helped him? He didn't see a gun anywhere. Again his stomach growled and he held it uncomfortably."
6031,Harmony Shadows: Werewolf Pack RP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7614,2012-06-27T05:16:48,Lady_BlackWolf,"Kakasha cut various sizes of meat using her judgment on which area of the deer would be better for each different size. As her eyes stayed on the bloody red meat she could see Michelle in the corner of her vision, picking at the skin around her nails almost in a nervous habit sort of way. She figured she was sensing that she was being observed for she shoved her hands into her pockets.<span style=""font-weight: bold"">"" Can't say I usually sleep well."" She said shrugging lightly with a half attempt at a laugh.</span><br/><br/>Kakasha chose then to look up at the other female, there was hurt radiating from her and she knew that she was feeling the same about not getting to run with Thomas to met the stranger who made the distressful howl. But Kakasha has had the experience of being in another pack previously to the Harmony Shadows and knew it was also an honor to guard the den, cause without their cave it would be hard to survive together yet alone keep their territory. Her thoughts of pride and honor chased away the hurtful ones of not running and found renewed energy running through her veins like wild flower. With this new found strength she began slicing much faster and even wore a smile on her face.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""But yeah, not all that much as of late. Tis the season, I guess, or almost."" Michelle said then paused for a moment. ""You nervous at all? Can't be your favorite time of year.""</span><br/><br/>A slight chuckle all but emerged from her lush lips heat was not her favorite part of the season, Michelle was right about that, but she was rather used to the drastic-ness of the situation. ""You're right, that particular event is not a favorite of mine. But it is not the event it self I dislike, it is I do not have a chosen mate to celebrate it with."" She paused a moment in her cutting to let the thought of sadness pass of not having a mate and already being in the prime of her youth. ""For my restlessness my mind is still burdened with the nightmare's of that dreadful night. I have not slept since the attack."" She sighed softly as she was haunted with another frightening image of that night. She drew forth her blade again and sliced into the rest of the buck carcass when she felt a slight nudging tingle at the corner of her senses.<br/><br/>""Good morning Alan, and April, please sit down and join us. The breakfast shall be done pretty soon.""<br/><br/>She had waited til her sad feelings had passed before greeting the two other wolves, one of who had been fighting his need to shift and accept his wolf. It was hard for Kakasha to understand for she was born a wolf and knew nothing different. But she didn't hold it against him but tried to show the great aspects of harnessing and accepting the strong wolf that resided inside him, though she had her suspicions that it would be someone who knew of the human life style that would get through to him and she hoped soon. For it made them more vulnerable as a whole with him unable to control or understand his true power."
6032,Harmony Shadows: Werewolf Pack RP,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7614,2012-07-04T07:39:07,Salieri,"<span style=""font-weight: bold""> ""For my restlessness my mind is still burdened with the nightmare's of that dreadful night. I have not slept since the attack.""</span><br/><br/>The awkward part of it all was that Michelle<span style=""font-style: italic"">didn't</span>miss the attack. Hell, the attack was the only time as of late that she'd felt useful, that she'd actually<span style=""font-style: italic"">done</span>something meaningful. Sure, she could run down prey when it came to it, and she could do the things that needed doing passably well, but when it came down to it she was still here because when the attack had came, it had been a chance to really come out and play.<br/><br/>And she'd taken to it with a frankly terrifying enthusiasm.<br/><br/>They'd lost some people, sure, but the harsh part was that she was alright with that. It happened. When packs fought, people died, it was that simple. In the city it had been worse--so much worse--and she'd come out on top of that struggle alone, so when she let slip her dog of war and joined in, she couldn't help but feel right at home. Fighting back? Killing? Pack wars? Now<span style=""font-style: italic"">that</span>was something she could sink her teeth into.<br/><br/>But you're not really aloud to say that sort of shit.<br/><br/>""We hear anything about the other pack?"" She couldn't quite help herself, cocking her head to the side a bit. ""They can't have just disappeared. Maybe we ought to be keeping better tabs on 'em."" It was all she would say, and she breathed out pointedly before working to move on.<br/><br/>""I can't imagine having a mate."" She changed the subject after a moment or two, shaking her head and trying to ignore the part of her that remembered how good it had felt to just let go and maim something for a change. ""Just not in my equation. Not likely to live long enough to make good on it, the way I run, you know?"" She offered with dry humor before looking to the other two as they slid their way towards the fire. It was...weird, to watch them slink. Michelle stayed out of trouble, sure, but these two were like goddamn shadows. They did some things, sure, but they never joined in, never even tried to play nice... part of her blew them off without thinking, though she tried to combat it. They were both too serious about playing human for their own good, and when it came down to it, if they really tried to hold out, they'd die for it.<br/><br/>She remembered what it was like fighting off the change. She wondered if it was awful for Alan.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Good morning Alan, and April, please sit down and join us. The breakfast shall be done pretty soon.""<br/><br/>""Again, your generosity far outweighs my ability to properly thank you.""</span><br/><br/>Of things she did miss about her urban life, the lack of formality was certainly part of it. It seemed like everything out here was formalized, ritualized... people talked funny, dammit. Still, she tried to keep things light for the skittish pair and offered them a slightly twitchy smile.<br/><br/>""Relax, guys, plenty for everyone."" She asked, looking back to Kakasha before eyeing the elk up once more. She was starting to get hungry, no bones about it."
6033,Cries In The Dark,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7624,2012-05-11T22:29:11,KriiVanWinters,"It was that unsettling silence that could cause panic in the faintest of hearts, the fear of the emptiness that awaited the group beyond the van, all the driver could see was fog, thick, endless white fog, beyond that was nothing more than out lined images of buildings, cars and fallen trees. However there were faint lights glimmering in distances, as the van drove closer it could be seen by those in the front seat to be fires, set a light by those whom inhabit these areas, or at least used to.<br/><br/>It was clear the city of EastNighton were strict with the rules of lower class, working class and upper class, this could be seen by the set change of homes and how they slowly began to show the physique of exquisite artistry by the columns of pillars and statues in the front lawns. The target area was approaching and soon the group would be at the town hall.<br/><br/>The driver was a gruff old man, like an uncle that sat down watching television all day and would only go out to gather more beers, but the defined look and tones muscles shown by his military uniform and the cigar that gun out of his mouth said otherwise, ""Okay ladies and gents we are approaching the area, expected time six minutes then you're on your own"" his tone was dull but still held that strength to let out his words, Richard who sat at the front merely gave a nod, his uniform in check, side arm and knife in the correct locations as well as assault rifle well held within the confines of his grip.<br/><br/>His facial expression was that of status for his rank, Major, he was known as a countable for destroying his foes swiftly, effectively and ruthlessly however it got the job done and no one argued against his methods no matter how much chaos it brought up within the ranks of the English military, the thought however of aiding America never crossed his mind, at all, in fact if he were to be so superfluous to say it he would deny all future claim to ever help them, and yet here he is.<br/><br/>His youthful face was misleading to his real age and as such was treated by his officers as a mere recruit until they heard his name and station. A glare outside the window, shadows formed behind walls, the tricks of the city were showing themselves and yet all there was, was silence outside, the murmuring inside the van however was the only life that could be identified and that was because there were three fully grown adults, armed to the teeth and most probably passing along stories of how they got into this mess and why the Hell an Englishman was to be leading them in the first place."
6034,Cries In The Dark,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7624,2012-05-12T00:21:27,Ristina,"Justina kilcolum watched with hawk like eyes outside the rather dusty windows of the van. It was logical that where they were headed seemed to get more and more remotely abandoned. Almost as if the people of the city of EastNighton just up and left. It wasnâ€™t that unusual however fires still glimmering and toasting to the sky was just a little peculiar.  She is a thoroughbred Irish mixed with a slab of French for a women. Her sandy wavy long hair adorned the red velvet dress that slid over her body nicely and ended at her mid-thigh. Most men took pleasure in seeing her, but they didnâ€™t expect the caliber of her ability with a gun, nor her oddly good eyesight.<br/><br/>Give or take her aim was always almost right on, and even though she was in her mid twenties didnâ€™t mean that she didnâ€™t know the superstitions of Americans that women even in the army should handle the smaller jobs. Oh the exasperation they put in their gender non biases only to realize how truly bias they are. It was plainly obvious how the lower class, upper class, and middle class were handled by the structures of the homes, placement of statues, and other such stuff. Oh it wasnâ€™t as if the Americans werenâ€™t kind to her. Hell they gave her Two very highly made guns. One a sniper rifle that is a newest model, the other an EXACTO which was much like a hand gun except it could shoot at a particular distance. The gun hadnâ€™t even goon through mass production. Silly Americans trusting the French with their secrets. One day that will back fireâ€¦maybe ..it depended on how she was feeling at the moment.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Okay ladies and gents we are approaching the area, expected time six minutes then you're on your own""</span>The driver a rather gruff looking man spoke while a cigar clung from his fingers. It wasnâ€™t atrocious , at least from her point of men. Men had to release their stress somehow and what better way than smoking a cigar or drinking a cold one.<br/><br/>""6 nÃ³imÃ©ad go leor freisin san Ã¡it seo"" (6 minutes too many in this place) She ran her fingers over the fluffy black pirate hat she wore. She could speak French, and English to perfection but sometimes her voice muttered in her native landâ€™s language Irish. She was born in Ireland, and then grew up from 10 till 22 in Parish. After that she landed herself the perfect scouting job in America. Of course being trilingual was often frowned down upon by Americans the so called land of the free.<br/><br/>The chitter chatter  in front of her aggravated her, stories of how everyone landed here and what not. Whatâ€™s to tell they all fucked into a rather expensive pay for some fucking stupid job. Letâ€™s get real there is no other reason everyone could be here. She heaved a sigh glancing at the Englishman that was to be leading them and smiled. Oh the Englishâ€¦this could get interestingâ€¦"
6035,Cries In The Dark,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7624,2012-05-12T01:45:36,Ren_Maaka,"Jack hale just looked through the windows. but he couldn't see nothing more than 3m far from the van. he kept polishing his sword, he tried to listen something else rather than the van accelerating towards the city they were heading to, He just checked on his handcannons and his sawed-off shotgun. He looked at the rest of the group. as it seemed their leader was an englishman. Himself, being american, didn't hate any strangers. but hates getting ordered around too much, he kept looking through the glass of the van as outlines of the city were getting closer<br/><br/>""Okay ladies and gents we are approaching the area, expected time six minutes then you're on your own"" noticed by his voice. an old man driving their van, he disliked the idea of being on their own, but at the same time liked it<br/><br/>""6 minutos para que comience la diversion. Muy bien"" (6 minutes until the fun starts. Very well) His mother being from spanish origin. teached him her language. and mastered it, He just looked down towards the floor of the van and closed his eyes<br/><br/>He then heard the chit chat of how everyone landed here. himself being too shy, didn't talked at all, and just decided to heard everyone's story. But he just keep thinking to himself about his father. his last wish becoming true, he then looked at the rest of the group. an irish woman, by her looks, he knew she is very dangerous..."
6036,Cries In The Dark,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7624,2012-05-14T03:36:32,KriiVanWinters,"It had been the allotted time and with the minutes rushing by, the van came to a rough halt. They had made it to the square, the surrounding buildings were mostly intact if it wasnâ€™t for some roofs having holes through the tops or the doors being forced open with evidence to show, perhaps even barricades that were made and over turned cars still glimmers of flame to show for, the sight was grim as there was also evidence of blood patches and trails all over the area including the decoration of walls upon the houses, it was as if a massacre took place with no survivors to show for it, however they were not trained for this situation nor did they have experience in a fire fight or real live combat situation, the group was the best of the best, literally.<br/><br/>Richard climbed out of the vans passenger seat and looked to the driver, ""Thank you, I- I mean we, appreciate your assistance."" His look was serious as always and held his authority with pride, even pride can kill you it is what he held close, a nod from him and a tip of his barrater  was given to the driver, a simple yet gruff reply was expected and came out with a up front ""Sir"" along with a salute, then a nod to the others that had been patiently waiting in the vans belly, the doors opened allowing exit of the transport ""Welcome to EastNighton"" said the driver with a slight sneer as if a joke wasnâ€™t needed but he would make one anyway.<br/><br/>The squad leader checked the surrounding area before the rest, walking a few feet in front of him, then kneeling in front of a blood patch and touching the mark with a finger that was encased around a black leather glove, the blood wasnâ€™t dry, in fact it was quiet lubricated for a resent attack which confirmed in the reports this was resent, thus contact would be expected if those who were responsible would show themselves.<br/><br/>Richard stood up and made his way back towards the van, his sight placed and waiting for the others to come into view, his height would show his position as not many would be seen as a 6'3 Major. His rifle held to the side along with his side arm and knife placed in a sheath behind him, pressing against his back, his stature neat and tidy even in confrontation you have to look your best, all in all Richard at this time looked like the perfect toy soldier brand new out of its case."
6037,Cries In The Dark,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7624,2012-05-14T20:25:03,Salieri,"You expect to see a lot of things, going into battle. Conflict can do some scary things to people, and most don't really come out whole on the other end. You see blood, violence, carnage... the best and worst of people laid bare for all to see.<br/><br/>George still wasn't quite expecting the team he got saddled with.<br/><br/>Going into a fight with a guy wielding The Overcompensator, a sniper dressed like a pirate, and a British officer in an SS uniform wasn't really something they prepared you for in boot camp. There were plenty who would have thought the whole thing crazy, if they hadn't seen the resumes of each. George wasn't named Cadillac for nothing, though, and he took it all in stride. With the gun across his lap and the cigarette between his teeth, he was good to go.<br/><br/>He wasn't too shy about chatting with the other soldiers. If his companions were more taciturn then good for them, but he bantered with the best of him, his voice an easy bass drawl that practically buzzed the tin can they rattled along in. Yeah, he was a Marlboro man, but if a guy wanted to smoke ladies cigarettes then by all means. Yeah, the Rangers were trying hard this season, but damned if they wouldn't bum out like always. And no, he didn't care what anyone said, football was more entertaining than baseball. Ask anyone who doesn't like to hit the target three times out of ten.<br/><br/>It was the sort of easy drive talk that made guys feel better. No need to deprive them from it, in George's opinion. As they slid along towards their destination, he readied himself with an easy shrug of his shoulders, rotating them swiftly and prepping himself for a hot exit if necessary. Him prepped didn't look much different from him not, of course, but as the doors slid open he lumbered out with surprising speed.<br/><br/>It was easy to forget how big Geoge was. Gunners in general were big, as they had to haul all that shit around, but at six foot six of solid muscle he looked like a refrigerator stood up and put on fatigues. The gun in his hand was leveled at anything that might move across the blighted square, and as he scanned the area for targets he might as well have been a Texan Schwarzenegger.<br/><br/>""All clear but the mess."" He called back inside, tapping the tin of the van idly. ""Thanks for the ride, old man."""
6038,Cries In The Dark,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7624,2012-05-15T00:53:50,Ristina,"The van came to rather rough halt itâ€™s wheels almost spinning roughly against the tough terrain. Decaying buildings surrounded the square yet again proving just how oddly deserted the city of EastNighton really is. However the odd thing was as she climbed out of the van there were dark blood red patches, and dots all over the place as if an unknown war had taken place before their arrival and no one survived it. A scary though when one was placed in such a predicament where war was known for casualties but also survivors. Justina kilcolum  with her long sexy legs glistened in the unrelenting sun as they made contact with the hard gravel. The small red dress just barely making it past mid-thigh forcing her  to allow a michavous smile across her face. She was surrounded by men, and it was funny how daring she was to par with such a group of excellent tactical men.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Thank you, I- I mean we, appreciate your assistance."" </span>Her eyes glanced at the Englishman with taste like a snake before it bites its prey. Stuttering as a leader, well that was a new one for her even though his look was stern and overly serious. She stepped out into the open eyes curious, as she unknowingly took stock with her eyes of the surroundings just in case of an emergency lengthy attack. If there were even still rapid animalâ€™s in the area.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Welcome to EastNighton""</span>The driver spoke and all she could do was snicker.<br/><br/>""Do you mean welcome to the abandoned version of hellâ€™s delinquent city."" Her hands ran over her skirt just as a habitual action when her mind was zeroing in on everything. A sniper never letâ€™s her guard down when her eyes needed to lock on every little thing. She walked a bit and twirled understanding that the problem here was there was nothing. ""So they send us on an odd hobblish mission the middle of nowhere, are they trying to kill us off by starvation? This place is so..bleak except for those trails of bloodâ€¦they could be of some interest no?"""
6039,Cries In The Dark,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7624,2012-05-17T04:13:51,Ren_Maaka,"As the van stopped. Dante looked outside the window once more. looking at the ruins of the city, decayed buildings. Dark red blood patches everywhere, but no corpse to be seen, ""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Strange. there should be at least a body or two around here</span>."" Thought to himself. As he saw the lady stepped out of the van with her long sexy legs. He then looked at the gigantic leader of the group. The englishman, No wonder he's leader and a gunner, But even gunners can be overrun if not told of incoming danger thanks to Scouts.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Thank you, I- i mean we, appreciate your assistance.</span>"" A leader sttutering, now that's new. checking if his handcannons and sawed-off were reloaded, Checked his Rebellion if it was in it's correct place, he looked around the place to see if there were any survivors, or corpses. check for any animals around, in case there were strange ones, not a single soul in sight, except the group and the driver.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Welcome to EastNighton</span>"" The driver spoke. he just remained silent but let out a little snicker<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-style: italic"">If this is EastNighton, I wouldn't like to be in WestNighton</span>"" said almost quietly and with a soft voice, laughing a bit but not too loud either. ""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Do you mean welcome to the abandoned version of hellâ€™s delinquent city.</span>"" He heard the lady, Dante let out a quiet sigh, as she was right, they needed to explore the city soon, not knowing the dangers that awaited, ""<span style=""font-style: italic"">So they send us on an odd hobblish mission the middle of nowhere, are they trying to kill us off by starvation? This place is so..bleak except for those trails of bloodâ€¦they could be of some interest no?</span>"".<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Yes, They are of interest, but as it seems, i don't see any animal or anything that could've caused it, not even the corpses. We are fighting something dangerous here, something that we haven't fought before. We also need provisions, lots of it...</span>"" He said to her. still with a soft voice. but a little bit louder"
6040,Cries In The Dark,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7624,2012-05-17T13:35:25,KriiVanWinters,"Richard, being the first one out of the van, watched his squad pile out and walk about only a few metres from the van, inspecting the area and the suroundings of what could have happened to such a place and its not forgotten people, it was as if they packed up and left, running, a stern look crossed his face, the chatter behind him seemed to sound that of unnerved stress and perhaps fustration of what could have done this. With a swift circulare movement he turned to the squad, his hands behind his back, his assault rifle already pressed up and holstered behind his back, his side arm the same as his primary weapon holstered, his stance, strong and unwavering it such a posture that demanded and called for attention.<br/><br/>""Enough site seeing,"" he spoke firmly to his group and had in mind the oppitunity to give out layers of infomation ""Firstly, this was not unexpected, and I expect you to get used to sights such as this if you havent already, second, a human can not lose that much blood and live as state of fact,"" his gloved hand gestured to the trail of blood beside him, it began as a pool but already dried, however it was as if the victim was dragged into one of the houses with the door closed "" that in mind, even if we do not know what we are up against whether it be animal or personel there is a likely chance they use melee as a factor of assault, again, considering you also can not make that much  blood with gun fire and expect said victim to keep moving.""<br/><br/>He glanced at each member from where they stood, his eyes glazed but pertinant, in his hopes, if he would share them, he was glad that these three were able to come up to such a task regardless of where they came from or what thier previous experince is, Richard could easily guess who the names of his squad belonged to, files of thier description, personality and physical were given to him as is expected in an operation such as this.<br/><br/>""What I want now is to search the area, houses, halls, shops, offices, the lot, keep in radio contact, if you havent gotten one already we have been supplied in the van, under the seating next to the van's back doors."" Richard pressed his hand against the radio as to show what they were to look for, ""Frequency 24,63, anything of interest you find report via radio and stay within the town centre area, the last thing we need right now are for soldiers to go missing."" He turned his gaze away taking one last look at the town hall, the largest building in the area it represented the old French cathedral chruchs due to its size and outward appearance.<br/><br/>""Get moving."" His tone once again was strong but none aggressive, he expected them to do thier work and hopefully pick up something, infomation was needed, supplies would have to come after as they literally just got there, only time would tell how long they would stay here for."
6041,Cries In The Dark,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7624,2012-05-19T00:13:32,Salieri,"Everyone seemed to be treating the scene casually, which surprised him. Occasionally George wondered if it was a good thing, how callused people got in this business. Eventually you see enough that it either stops bothering you or you go crazy, he figured, but it was always hard to toe that line between bravado and respect. Someone died for this mess, after all, a living, breathing person with family and a life. It was easy to forget that just looking at the meat or the juices, but he did his best to remember. As the commander started to talk, he didn't really fall in to attention but he at least perked up and paid attention, gun still casually trained on the bloodied expanse of streets.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Firstly, this was not unexpected, and I expect you to get used to sights such as this if you havent already.""</span><br/><br/>""That mean you have a clue what's going on? 'cause a large scale attack like this, no bodies... nothing good can come from that."" He said pointedly, a slight chuckle in his big voice. The way he figured it, if it was an animal like the chatter seemed to indicate was possible, they were in luck--animals were predictable, and more importantly less than armed. A tiger might be a beast of a cat, but in the end it was still a cat with discernible behavior patterns, methods of attack, the works. To be fair one hell of an animal, just on grounds of the scale, but that didn't bother George too much.<br/><br/>If it was a person, then the Hell was it doing with all the bodies?<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Get moving.""</span><br/><br/>Either way, command was to split up and search. Slinging the heavy machine gun over his back, he drew and chambered a round in his shotgun instead and motioned to the closest building. ""Alright. Groups of two, then. Legs, you coming with me, or am I hauling along the Commander or Sir Lancelot over there?"" He tossed out to the Irish sniper, a wry grin on his lips. If he had to do some building crawling, he'd rather have the sniper with him--good eyes were good eyes, and she seemed more of a distance fighter. With a shotgun, a knife and his swinging cod he was as good a fight in CQC as anyone, and he assumed the swordsman wouldn't have hauled along a stick like that without know how to use it.<br/><br/>Either way, he started towards the first house ahead of them with the blood stain leading to the door. Might as well start at the top..."
6042,Cries In The Dark,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7624,2012-05-19T03:30:08,Ristina,"""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Yes, They are of interest, but as it seems, I don't see any animal or anything that could've caused it, not even the corpses. We are fighting something dangerous here, something that we haven't fought before. We also need provisions, lots of it..."" </span>The words were soft and a little loud, just loud enough for her cat like hearing to pin-point the sound of a man who sounded oddly shy.  In a way as if in agreement with the other scout Justina simply nodded her head. The fact that they didnâ€™t have absolutely any provisions was an added distracter to the mission for any one untrained in survival skills. Though a scout such as herself, or this man would have had to go through a similar no provisions for who knows how long a situation. It was a mandatory training mission.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Enough site seeing,"" </span>A chuckled escaped her lips. It wasnâ€™t really site seeing more like observing hell but still time was of the utmost important , as the commander rambled into what a commander rants about. Her ears focused on his words.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Firstly, this was not unexpected, and I expect you to get used to sights such as this if you havenâ€™t already, second, a human can not lose that much blood and live as state of fact,""</span>The man gestured at the trail of blood and she nodded her head. Truth be told he was right. ""That in mind, even if we do not know what we are up against whether it be animal or personal there is a likely chance they use melee as a factor of assault, again, considering you also can not make that much blood with gun fire and expect said victim to keep moving."" His eyes glanced at each of them then and her left foot shifted to prop herself into a rather curious look.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""What I want now is to search the area, houses, halls, shops, offices, the lot, keep in radio contact, if you havenâ€™t gotten one already we have been supplied in the van, under the seating next to the van's back doors."" </span>Her hands instantly touched her radio for confirmation that she had it and nodded to herself. Good enough for her.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Frequency 24,63, anything of interest you find report via radio and stay within the town center area, the last thing we need right now are for soldiers to go missing. Get moving!"" </span>A laugh escaped her lips and she almost wanted to make some girly joke to that but choked the joke back with an understanding that this was serious. She wasnâ€™t sure how they wanted to set up the teams but she sure as hell didnâ€™t wanna be stuck with a scout, that would be disaster for a scout , and scout. They got pummeled if enemies got close.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Alright. Groups of two, then. Legs, you coming with me, or am I hauling along the Commander or Sir Lancelot over there?""</span>George was his name if she recalled spoke of course to her, because honestly what man didnâ€™t refer to her figure and set eyes on her legs. Absolutely no one. He on the other hand seemed to already be walking towards the abandoned building somewhere in the distance. With a huff she went after him moving her legs with a light gait.<br/><br/>""Cheers sin, anois tÃ¡ rud Ã©igin cearr leis an Ã¡it seo millteanach."" (Cheers to that , now there is something awfully wrong with this place) Her native tongue once again leaking out in a mutter then in more understandable words. ""You do realize legs is rather suggestive, not that I mind, just saying a female with a sniper, if she may be angry over personal names, has an advantage, but I am not one that â€¦cares for names."" She laughed a rather chime like sound as they grew closer to a building thatâ€™s rough was torn almost in half, and the hinges to the door were completely torn.<br/><br/>The yard had no grass and was littered with awful stains, and chucked junk that seemed to be useful. How could a paper bag be useful? But there was always a use for everything right? "" We should keep our guard up , while checking for any useful items no?"" She asked her eyes keeping steady watch on their surroundings.<br/><br/><object height=""360"" width=""640""><param name=""movie"" value=""http://www.youtube.com/v/94euqJCKQK8""/><param name=""wmode"" value=""transparent""/><embed height=""360"" src=""https://www.youtube.com/v/94euqJCKQK8"" type=""application/x-shockwave-flash"" width=""640"" wmode=""transparent""/></object>"
6043,Cries In The Dark,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7624,2012-05-19T06:58:36,Ren_Maaka,"""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Enough site seeing</span>"" Dante looked at the englishman and just laughed a bit. he thought ""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Site seeing? this is more like one helluva blood party</span>""<br/><br/>Dante kept paying attention to what the englishman said ""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Firstly, this was not unexpected, and I expect you to get used to sights such as this if you havenâ€™t already, second, a human can not lose that much blood and live as state of fact,</span>"" He then gestured at the blood trail, Dante sighed a bit, knowing he was right. ""<span style=""font-style: italic"">That in mind, even if we do not know what we are up against whether it be animal or personal there is a likely chance they use melee as a factor of assault, again, considering you also can not make that much blood with gun fire and expect said victim to keep moving.</span>"" His eyes glanced at the group, Dante raised his eyebrow, curious.. ""What I want now is to search the area, houses, halls, shops, offices, the lot, keep in radio contact, if you havenâ€™t gotten one already we have been supplied in the van, under the seating next to the van's back doors.""<br/><br/>Dante checked his pocket, and checked his radio was there. ""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Frequency 24,63, anything of interest you find report via radio and stay within the town center area, the last thing we need right now are for soldiers to go missing. Get moving!</span>"" He just stood there, wondering how the teams would be set, but he did thought he would be either with the englishman, or with the other man.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-style: italic"">I think his name is george, i don't really remember...</span>"" He thought to himself, not very talky, he just waited for someone to choose who, he did knew that double scout combination isn't a good idea.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Alright. Groups of two, then. Legs, you coming with me, or am I hauling along the Commander or Sir Lancelot over there?</span>"" Dante looked at george and laughed in a soft voice. ""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Now that's a new nickname for me</span>."" Dante had a lot of nicknames for wielding a sword, Dante the Knight, King Arthur, Damocles. etc...<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Well, Mr. Big Boyo, guess it's us together</span>"" He said to the commander and stood by his side. everything he had in it's place. He just waited for his orders to choose where to go."
6044,Cries In The Dark,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7624,2012-05-19T16:15:25,KriiVanWinters,"Richard watched as the two went off towards the noticeable bloodied house, it seemed the gunner way wary of being hit from a far, though the information Richard gave however minimal did in fact tell of a melee chance more likely than weaponry such as fire arms, the man merely shook his head releasing a soft sigh hardly noticeable, thus he was left with the man known as Dante, a quiet, reserved fellow whom obviously had more going for him then originally meets the eye. The scout and gunner disappeared within the confines of the tattered house, rotten on the out side and God only knows what it looks like on the inside, the van on the other hand had already finished its purpose and as such began to drive off, the driver gave a nod to Richard and the same back to him.<br/><br/><br/>For now the group would be on their own, and left to their own devices, Richard motioned to Richard with a silent welcome and understanding to the squad. ""Lets go."" Richard took point but kept his assault rifle, the M16, behind him as a holster, the commanding officer kept his hands free, his glare stuck to the giant town hall that stood before them, surely something of interest would be found here, perhaps information on what had happened, maybe there would be information on the area and what the shops were before they became disfigured from the blood and tattered outer reaches of the surroundings wooden and brick-like flesh, a devolution from their original out look from the worlds eyes.<br/><br/>There were steps, many, many steps before the main entrance to the town hall, the foundation of the area of the hall looked like a dream compared to the rest of the town centers surrounding buildings, from the inside it seemed a lot of the area was intact, which told Richard not many residence would have came into said buildings to take cover and perhaps took shelter within the confines of their homes. Richard turned to Dante whom he hoped would be found behind him with instructions to give, ""Keep your eyes open and check your corners when we get in."" Richard turned his head to the entrance once more and pushed against the glass doors, quietly entering the town hall, unaware of what to expect."
6045,Cries In The Dark,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7624,2012-05-21T06:47:40,Salieri,"<span style=""font-weight: bold"">""You do realize legs is rather suggestive, not that I mind, just saying a female with a sniper, if she may be angry over personal names, has an advantage, but I am not one that â€¦cares for names.""</span><br/><br/>""It'd be quite a woman, saw fit to pull a trigger over a nickname."" He drawled, walking towards the door, hiding a very military precision behind a cowboy walk. The shotgun was leveled to the door from the hip, and as he sauntered up across the blood to the door itself. The few steps leading up to it were covered in the stuff, pooling in the crevices of the aged concrete, and the door of the house was only really closed because it had swung that way--it certainly wasn't locked, as the handle wasn't attached to the rest of the door anymore. Looked like something had already kicked it in for them.<br/><br/>""Then again,"" he mused aloud, ""I seem to know a lot of those.""<br/><br/>If his walk up to the house was cool as could be, his entrance was military--flicking on the mounted light beneath the barrel of his shotgun, he braced himself against the side of the door and applied gentle pressure. As it slid open soundlessly, he followed its arc with the gun before stepping in after it and scanning the room.<br/><br/>""Well fuck."" He muttered dryly, reevaluating a bit.<br/><br/>More an abattoir than a room, really.<br/><br/>There weren't really bodies so much as there was evidence of bodies. If there had been blood outside whatever had been through here had whipped up a tornado within the confines. Less struggle and more slaughter, it seemed--from the arcs on the walls, it hadn't been with a gun either. There were spatters and spurts, but the lines that spattered in clean arcs... those were done with something sharp, moving fast.<br/><br/>Knives, of course, didn't tend to leave three sets of lines.<br/><br/>Bereft of any furniture, the entryway itself wasn't too bad--a set of bloodied stairs leading upwards, a hallway leading back, and a locked door on the right. It was the living room on the left that caught his eye, the striped wallpaper messy and saturated in places and the hardwood floor a swimming pool of blood and remnants. Bits of hair and assorted viscera bubbled to the surface or jammed themselves in the cracks beneath splintered wood and the remnants of a sofa, and the ruined innards of a grandfather clock spilled out from where it had fallen and jammed itself against the fireplace.<br/><br/>""Lot of people died here, boss."" George chimed in over the mic after a moment, shooting a look to Justina over his shoulder before moving into the room, sweeping carefully and taking slow steps. ""Still no bodies, though."""
6046,Cries In The Dark,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7624,2012-05-22T23:16:44,Ristina,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">""It'd be quite a woman, saw fit to pull a trigger over a nickname."" </span>Justina smiled at that with slight agreement it wasnâ€™t just that but it was also the woman would have to be trigger happy, and a trigger happy scout would nessarily be a waste. Her eyes casted over Georgeâ€™s cowboy like saunter almost catching herself in petty shock over the fact that cowboys were still around in some fashion or other. His shotgun was level to the door from the hip, and they were now entering the crusty, broken down, and messed up stairs to the building..<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Then again, I seem to know a lot of those."" </span>She chuckled at his amusing words catching the way his hand secretly flicked on a light beneath the barrel of the shotgun.<br/><br/>The door opened ajar as her eyes kept a watch on what may show up behind them. So far no followers as far as the front yard went, though her hand automatically went for the - Desert Tactical Arms Stealth Recon Scout- sniper rifle so that she too would have a weapon in hand like a true soldier. Her body spun with the gun in hand as she walked through the entrance scanning with her eyes the room, and listening for any absolute sound other than their feet. Any sign of life , no?<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Well fuck."" </span>She could see why he said that as the walls showed evidence that there could have been bodies at some point, however there was nothing to show for where the blood came from. No bones, or smell of decay, just dry rotted blood. Lots of blood, she could imagine a pool of dark liquid succumbing to the floor and becoming apart of itâ€™s history. However, this blood seemed more animalistic than by gun fire considering it was everywhere, and littered every spot. A gun would be simple, blood spot here, or a splatter, and that would be it. But thisâ€¦looked primal..as if made from the purest evil without any intent. It put tiny shivers down her back at the thought of what could cause so much damage. Her silence for the time being was a subtle agreement that they have one hell of a problem thatâ€¦.couldnâ€™t exactly be â€¦explained.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Lot of people died here, boss."" </span>He seemed to swirl to see her nod her head for him to move on. A scout would do no good up close to a face to face battle. She had to keep her distance and use her scope to check every possible escape route , or for any chance of a survivor.<span style=""font-style: italic""> ""Still no bodies, though.""</span><br/><br/>""Richard, It seems we are having a bit of a deterioration  problem, the blood in the first room , seems , and smells, like recent blood. I mean I know itâ€™s hard to smell the difference, but my scope catches that this blood isnâ€™t exactly â€¦dried out completelyâ€¦and shouldnâ€™t-"" She cut herself off from the intercom. The usefulness of the words she just gave would be enough however as her eyes scanned over the marks they were odd. Three lines of blood running up the wall, and other such marks with more lines seemed to spread throughout the room. The shiver down her spine didnâ€™t cease to go away as she followed George from a safe distance.<br/><br/>""You know George , we should try to keep an eye on the skyâ€¦.I have a feeling once the lightâ€™s go out this place may get nasty to look at, let alone Iâ€™m getting shivers. This fucking place is something else."" Her free hand nonchalantly ran through her hair twitching her eye sexily as she continued to scan the new room that she was now in."
6047,Camouflage,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7767,2012-05-22T20:59:33,saphiraah,"The city was well positioned, nestled up against the mountain side and fortified with high rock walls. The mere existence of such a wall spoke volumes of the wealth of its inhabitants. This success could come from many sources, but logic would lead to only a few conclusions. The surrounding country side was dotted with small villages, all within no more than a few daysâ€™ journey to the main city. Each village survived on a trade or craft, and the people took pride in it. No one could match the quality of workmanship found in these villages. The cloth woven by the women of the village to the east, the timbers to be found in the lumber mill to the south, and the fish brought in by the fishermen to the west. All of these villages came to one city for their needs, and to sell their wares and crops. It was a city built by the people and for the people. Which was why it was so plagued by crime. Over the last several years, the attention of the city guards had shifted from without to within. No longer were the eyes of the protectors trained on the surrounding woods and mountains in search of attack, but instead, they focused on the towns people themselves. Every day there were muggings, robberies, attacks, and even rapes and murders. The wealth and success of the city had attracted as many criminals as it had merchants.<br/><br/>At the center of the city, a bustling market could be found early each Saturday morning. Carts were set up in the streets, occupied by shouting merchants trying to call over the sound of the other merchants to entice shoppers to their goods. The square was always packed with milling people, jostling and shouldering their way through the chaos of people, animals, and carts. The smell of filth, and food mingled with the cacophony. It was not the perfect place for a young girl, on her own, trying to make a living. She had no cart, so she set out a length of ragged on the porch steps of a clothing shop to display the few things sheâ€™d managed to gather over the last week. She was thin, of average height, and unremarkable at first glance. Her dress was plain, stained and worn with time and work. Her hands were calloused and strong, though still dainty somehow, as if she knew how to carry herself. The only feather that set her apart from the other simple maids who were her peers was her speech. She spoke without the thick accent of a country girl. Her diction was clear, her vocabulary wise and well used.<br/><br/>This week, her display was meager in the extreme, only a few rare herbs. As she bent over the cloth sheâ€™d set out to display her herbs, a foot came into view. She blinked and moved to rise, but the foot came to rest on her hand, painfully trapping her in the stooped position.<br/><br/>â€œWell wellâ€¦ if it isnâ€™t the little bunnyâ€¦â€ spoke a rough voice quietly in her ear.<br/><br/>The girl gave no answer, tugging on her hand in an attempt to free herself.<br/><br/>â€œAh-ah-ahâ€¦ I wouldnâ€™t do thatâ€¦ I would hate to see that pretty little hand smashedâ€¦â€ the voice continued, malice dripping from it, â€œLetâ€™s talk, shall we?â€<br/><br/>An armored glove clamped around the back of her neck and lifted her forcefully to her feet. She was given no choice but to comply, leaving her herbs behind. She didnâ€™t need to see the figure behind her to know who he was, and her blood boiled in anger. When he had maneuvered her into the alley between two shops, out of the sight of other merchants, her demeanor changed. No longer was she the meek cowering girl who had been dragged into the alley without a fight. Suddenly, she became an infuriated tigress. Rounding on the man, she drove her foot down onto his ankle, her elbow into the soft spot between armored plates at his ribs, and the heel of her palm into the section of helmet over his nose. The ankle curled under the impact, she heard the air woosh out of him, and blood squirted from his nose as she broke it. This, of course, inspired the man to release his hold on her hair in order to see to his wounds. She took her opportunity to sweep a foot behind both of his, and drive her palms into his chest, shoving him to the ground. Before he could react, she was kneeling with one knee on his chest, the other on his arm. His other arm was pinned painfully behind his back, his own weight trapping it there.  Her free hand pulled a knife from her boot and pressed it to his neck hard enough to draw blood. Immediately, the man ceased his bucking and lay still, glaring at her through the blood streaming from his nose. They both held this position. She remained silent and still, glaring down at him as he panted and spluttered, choking on blood.<br/><br/>â€œNow listen to me well, mongrel. I speak only what I mean with all sincerity. If you think to intimidate me, you are gravely mistaken. I made an agreement with you and I will never go back on my word. You will get your book. But it will take time. If I see you againâ€¦ if you approach me, or even watch me from a distanceâ€¦ you will find out how very mistaken you are in your assumption regarding my strength. You see me as a cowering street rat, but appearances can be deceiving. Now go, before someone sees you. Do not seek me out. I will find you, when I have your item.â€<br/><br/>Without another word, she stood, replaced the knife in her boot, straightened her dress, and headed back out into the square. Her long, strawberry blonde hair was mussed, but still hung in waves down her back. The plain dress she wore bore new splotches of dirt and grime to match the others, but somehow she was still attractive. She stood with strength, yet managed to present a meek, feminine countenance. Her eyes were submissive,  yet she always met a gaze directed her way without hesitation. Emerging from the alley, she looked around, hoping no one was watching, then continued on. As if nothing had happened, she returned to her cloth, only to find her herbs gone. Gathering what was left of her belongings, she hoisted the pack onto her shoulders and began making her way through the crowd, heading south, toward the city gate."
6048,Camouflage,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7767,2012-05-22T23:25:13,The Sixth Runner,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">""I wear my armor to protect myself, so that I may live to serve another day... ""</span><br/><br/>Several days he'd been traveling since he last set foot in civilization. Several days of muck and grime marred his splinted greaves, till the water damage had turned the leather sections a chalky tan.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""I bear my sword to defend the innocent. Those who cannot fight, those who cannot flee, those who have no other options. Only the wicked will taste it's edge, for life is precious, and must only be stolen from the irredeemable.""</span><br/><br/>His white surcoat's hem was frayed from stray branches and close encounters with unfriendly arrows. Most bandits and highwaymen knew better than to attack an armored and armed knight, but there were the few who were either nearsighted enough to think him a traveling priest, or crazy enough to attempt to murder him for his valuable armor and blade. But the rose insignia at his breast remained as red as the day he'd received it.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""I carry naught but these tools, a coat on my shoulders for warmth, a bow with arrows notched for hunting game, and just enough coin for my next meal. The generosity of others keeps me strong, so long as I return generosity in kind.""</span><br/><br/>The mantra he'd taken to heart was somewhat outdated. On his back, beneath his kite shield was a small satchel bearing a crossbow and several small steel bolts. A bow was far too finicky for his tastes - small disturbances like heavy rain could break the whole thing and render the craftsmanship useless, and the size of the weapon was far too large to carry conveniently into towns and on trails.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""To walk with worries and concerns over the material is to walk into one's grave. To walk unburdened by the world is to travel freely.""</span><br/><br/>Aaron took a seat at the base of the last large tree on the border of a wide open clearing. Beyond it, a massive sturdy wall of solid rock, bordered by perilously steep mountansides. An unmistakable match for that very same city the villagers down by the coast spoke of.<br/>A single glance behind him seemed to sap all of his energy away. Nothing down that hill but the tops of trees for miles, stretching all the way into the broad sweeping flatland he had come from. The fishing village he had set out from was but a dot on the edge of the waterfront, nearly unnoticeable unless one strained their vision and knew what they were looking for.<br/><br/>He sighed, unbuckling his swordbelt and slamming the tip of the scabbard into the earth. Off next, his shield, which he carefully hung on the crossguard of his grounded blade. At last, he could sit down and enjoy the last of his trail rations that the people on the coast had prepared him. Some might consider several loafs of bread and some salted jerky a pitiful reward for risking one's life, but to Aaron it made each tooth-breaking bite all the more delicious.<br/><br/>As he ate, he continued to marvel at the massive fortification before him, its heavy walls barring all who dared to come here will ill intent. But, of course, he wouldn't be here if it were anywhere near as successful as its makers intended.<br/>His travels had left him tired, tense, and grimy. His medium length brown hair lay slicked with sweat in mats against his head, and his jaw was marked with unpresentable amounts of stubble. Yeah. He should be just about disgusting enough to fit in with a city."
6049,Camouflage,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7767,2012-05-23T01:56:32,saphiraah,"The milling crowd was loud, hectic, and at times violent. The slender girl, bearing a large pack, slowly weaved her way through the carts. Though it did not show on the surface, she was constantly measuring the responses of others to her actions, and tailoring her next move to get the desired response. She wanted to be seen in just a certain way, and knew just how to make sure that would happen.<br/><br/>She stopped beside a little old lady selling pottery and smiled warmly, chatting with her briefly. After a moment, she broke away and moved further down the square. She stopped often, conversing with many she encountered, always with a smile. She appeared sweet, friendly, and innocent to all. It was impossible to hide her skinny arms and pronounced facial features, however. She did her best to distract from this noticeable trait by smiling brightly. Laughing as a pair of children chased eachother in circles around her a couple times, she snatched the arm of the boy, took a doll from him, and gave it to the crying girl who had been chasing me. It was impossible to hear what she said, but when the children left, the girl appeared consoled, and the boy contrite.<br/><br/>Finally, she made it to the city gate, passed by the guard after only a few moments' conversation, and was free to enter the woods. She couldn't afford to live in the city, so she'd set up a camp in the woods far enough from the city to be safe from burglary. The walk was long, but she enjoyed the chance to simply be alone in the quiet. The sun was just now reaching the highest point in the sky as she ventured off the beaten trail and into the woods, but already, she appeared exhausted, as if she were reaching the end of a very long day."
6050,Camouflage,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7767,2012-05-23T09:02:06,The Sixth Runner,"All in all, it hadn't been a rough voyage. At least he didn't have to travel by boat at any point in time - just reading about the knights of the past who had to travel by sea made him nauseous. He just couldn't feel comfortable if his life was in any hands apart from his own. Blades and arrows he could block with his shield, but his armor was nothing but dead weight in the water.<br/><br/>Aaron was tearing into the loaf of stale bread with his back molars when he glanced up at the city's massive gate. He could just barely make out a young fair-haired girl crossing the clearing on the way to the woods. He couldn't quite make out the girl's age no matter how hard he squinted, but she couldn't have been much older than himself given her height and build.<br/>It was strange. Her physique was incredibly thin - almost ghastly so compared to the young girls he'd spoken with in the countryside, but she walked without concern. A strange outlook for a young woman traveling alone and apparently unarmed through the woods outside the fortified walls of a city.<br/><br/>He remained seated, yet corrected his posture and pulled his back away from the tree trunk.<br/>""Good day!"" He called out to her, raising a hand in greeting. From the way she'd walked, she had clearly traveled this way before with no trouble at all, but it never hurt to strike up a conversation and see if she needed an escort or assistance. This was his job, after all."
6051,Camouflage,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7767,2012-05-23T20:25:54,saphiraah,"As she slowly moved off the path into the woods, she began to relax, allowing her careful mask to slip. As she called it, her camouflage. She wore a camouflage around her true self like a second skin, never relaxing in her careful charade. Rubbing her eyes with fatigue, she tilted her head forward to keep the sun out of her eyes, following the familiar path deeper into the woods. She had been careful not to wear a trail in the foliage, but her mind followed the route as if there was a path to follow.<br/><br/>As the silence enveloped her, she let out a sigh, releasing the last of her camouflage gratefully. No longer was she the timid little merchant girl. She was just herself. Of course it was then, when she was the most exposed, that a voice suddenly split the silence like a knife through silk.<br/><br/>""Good day!"" called a male voice from up the hill.<br/><br/>At once, many things happened. Her posture snapped into a stiff, defensive stance. Her hand moved to her belt, reaching for something hidden there, and she hopped to the side where a tree trunk partially concealed her. Peeking out from behind the tree, she searched for the source of the unexpected voice. He was there, in plain sight, sitting beside a shield. He appeared calm and relaxed, but she knew better than to relax.<br/><br/>In a firm, though not hostile voice, she responded with just enough volume to be heard, ""Announce yourself stranger. State your purpose."""
6052,Camouflage,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7767,2012-05-25T10:15:28,The Sixth Runner,"Aaron started - the last thing he'd expected was for his innocent greeting to be met with defensive action and a tense standoff. His hand was halfway to drawing his back-up dagger from inside his greaves, but he restrained himself from following through. Just a bit of miscommunication, he told himself. No need to go brandishing a weapon whenever someone made a sudden movement.<br/><br/>He raised his hands in submission, slowly rising to his feet.<br/>""Aaron Calderwood, Order of the Rose."" he stated, turning to face the girl in the distance head-on and give her full view of himself. No secrets, no tricks - his red emblem across his breast marked him for what he claimed to be.<br/>""And my purpose?"" he asked, speaking with calm, almost casual tones. ""To protect the weak, mediate conflict, slay the wicked, and die for my King. In that order, mind you."" Aaron shrugged, lowering his hands. ""You know. Knight stuff.""<br/><br/>While he diffused the confrontation as best he could, Aaron carefully studied her appearance. The grime and dirt on her face and dress spoke of desperation, though her posture didn't speak of immediate oppression. She wasn't anyone's victim, but clearly of the city."
6053,Camouflage,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7767,2012-05-26T06:09:39,saphiraah,"With piercing eyes, half concealed by foliage, she closely studied the emblem he displayed. It could be a counterfeit. If it was, she likely wouldn't know. Other than the brief movement toward his leg, which she took for a reflexive reach toward a weapon, his mannerism was entirely non-hostile. He was seated leisurely, his shield and weapon clearly deposited in a resting position near by, though still ready to hand. All of this, she knew, could be a ruse. It was his eyes that sold it. His eyes were genuine, even from this distance. She hadn't worked all these years in her particular line of work without gaining some insight into human behavior, particularly in spotting the signs of open deception.<br/><br/>Finally making her decision that he presented no immediate danger to her, drew in a breath and stood taller. Making a conscious effort, she slipped into the now comfortable skin of her camouflage. Gone was the relaxed and exhausted girl. Once more, a playful glint shone in her eyes. A smile touched her lips just slightly. Her step was confident, yet casual as she emerged from the tree and nodded to him.<br/><br/>""Well well... Good day indeed,"" A throaty chuckle perfectly punctuated her response, ""It is not every day that a girl is lucky enough to meet a Knight of the Rose. What is more, it seems I have managed to find a Rose at his rest. What good fortune indeed. I hope I did not disturb you, milord."""
6054,Camouflage,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7767,2012-05-28T09:20:42,The Sixth Runner,"Now this was a curious thing. The girl's voice was fluttery and giddy - both traits one might expect in a young city girl's tone, yet they seemed... off. Something about the way they flowed was a bit too perfect, too much of what was expected that it strained Aaron's mind when compared to her first reaction to his presence. It felt rigid and unnatural compared to how she was a moment ago. Like comparing cold-forged iron to hard-wrought steel - they were nearly the same in material, yet the steel had been processed and sculpted till its black became white and it's rough edges became smooth.<br/><br/>But, far be it from Aaron to be rude or suspicious just because of a hunch. So he tucked his lingering thoughts and suspicions away.<br/>""...actually, I'm not exactly a 'lord' yet. Haven't really proven my worth and valor to the extent that the Order'd be happy with. Which means I can't own land or servants, and don't have access to the kingdom's armory.""<br/>He reached into his bag and produced a few strips of dry, salty deer jerky. ""...though it also means it wouldn't be improper for me to offer you to stay a while and sup with me."""
6055,Camouflage,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7767,2012-05-28T21:13:01,saphiraah,"The girl nodded sweetly at his words, her smile still in place. When he pulled out the jerky, she reflexively stiffened so slightly only the astutely observant would notice, then relaxed when she saw what it was. Tilting her head to the side, she made a show of deliberating, then finally nodded. Her lips pulled into a genuine smile.<br/><br/>""It would be a great pleasure to sit with you, sir. You are most kind to offer.""<br/><br/>Shifting the pack on her shoulders, she closed the distance between them. Before sitting, she shrugged out of the pack and allowed it to thump softly onto the soft earth some few steps away from him. In a motion so quick, she hoped it would not go noticed, her eyes scanned the surrounding area closely, peering deep into each shadow as if suspecting she would find a lurking figure there. The glance is quick, but detailed. Leaving the pack where she dropped it, she chose a comfortable seat on a rock near him and smiled.<br/><br/>""It is rather a perfect afternoon to be sitting among the trees."" her eyes fell on him and lingered, taking in his appearance in detail. Her own eyes, dark brown and seeming to contain endless depths within, locked on his whether the gaze was returned or not."
6056,Forbidden Fruit,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7928,2012-06-02T20:53:19,Eveinsane,"(FINALLY! Came up with a name!)<br/><br/><br/>Callie sat in her office, staring at the clock on her computer. In a few short hours, she'd be hitting the town with her husband for their anniversary. She smiled to herself in thought<span style=""font-style: italic"">""What will he plan this time?""</span>She wondered to herself. She tried to let her imagination roam. Dinner, at the new waterfront bistro downtown? A long night of drinking and dancing at Prohibition Set, her favorite jazz club in the city?<br/><br/>She began to tap her pencil against her desk. 2 more hours. 2 long hours. She banged her head against her desk a few times before looking up at her computer screen again. ""Work will make it go faster Callie. Work."" She opened her email and heaved a big sigh. â€œNoâ€¦noâ€¦noâ€¦â€ She shifted through each potential client and shook her head the further down she went on each offer.<br/><br/>She hears a knock at her door â€œBosslady? Are you in there?â€<br/><br/>â€œYes. Come in Tina.â€<br/><br/>Tina was her often-too-cheery assistant. She bounded into Callieâ€™s office, her blonde hair straying to break free of the bun that it was trapped in. â€œI just needed to give you your phone calls for the past hour.â€ She held out two sheets of paper and Callie set her head on her desk and groaned. â€œIt really isnâ€™t that much! I crossed off the ones that you wouldnâ€™t want to do already.â€<br/><br/>Callie smiled â€œThatâ€™s why I love you Tina.â€<br/><br/>Tina returned the grin and nodded â€œAlrighty so the one that I think youâ€™ll be most interested in is a wedding in Garden of Eden.â€<br/><br/>Callie jumped out of her seat â€œYou thought right! What do they want?â€<br/><br/>â€œThey want to have a consultation with you as soon as possible.â€<br/><br/>â€œOkay. Go set up an appointment and pencil them in for about 11 on Thursday.â€<br/><br/>â€œYouâ€™ve got it bosslady!â€  Tina exclaimed as she bounded out of Callieâ€™s office.<br/><br/>Callie breathed a sigh of relief. Itâ€™d been 2 weeks since she had a client, and now she finally had one, an event that sheâ€™d enjoy planning. She looked over at the clock and smiled â€œ8:30. Iâ€™m outta here.â€ She grabs her grabs her coat off the back of her chair, her purse off her desk, and leaves her office, waving at Tina on her way out. As she exits her building, she looks up at her sign â€œCallieâ€™s Events.â€ She felt a sense of accomplishment every time she looks at it. She really made it here. She smiles as she walks to her car and unlocks the doors. She slips into the smooth leather seats and starts it, then makes her way home."
6057,Forbidden Fruit,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=7928,2012-06-04T02:51:25,Eveinsane,"Callie relaxed in her driverâ€™s seat as she pulled into the driveway of her and Jamesâ€™ 2-story brookstone styled house.  She sat in her seat for a few minutes, trying to figure out, one last time what James had in store for the night. She finally gave up on guessing, and hopped out of her car, purse, coat, and keys in tow. As she opened the front door, she looked at the floor and saw a single red rose petal lying on the ground. She stared at it, a bit puzzled, then smiled â€œI thought we were going to wait til later tonight to do this, but okay.â€<br/>She put her coat into the closet beside the front door, and took of her emerald green blouse, then tossed it aside as she slowly made her way up the stairs, swinging her hips in a sultry motion. â€œJamesâ€¦â€ She said aloud in a high sing-song voice, her smile still playing on her lips. â€œAm I going to get a surprise in the bedroom?â€ She slipped her black pencil skirt over her creamy skin and opened their bedroom door, only to find the bed just as cleanly made as she did it this morning. She let her smile fall off her face and sighed â€œGuess. Not.â€ She whispered to herself. â€œJames, I know youâ€™re around the house somewhere, but Iâ€™m going to jump in the shower real quick before we go. I smell like event planning.â€ She chuckled at her own joke, then shuffled across the plush carpet to the bathroom attached to their bedroom. She removed her underwear, turned on the water and adjusted it to her liking, then hopped in."
6058,Of Shade and Sanctity,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8119&start=100,2012-07-24T04:15:03,Froodjakle,"Caedrin silently stared at Brinn for a moment, the knife resting in one hand and an uncut root sitting in the other. Before long, he jerked that arm upward, sending the root through the air to land gently in front of her. ""Shall I just let you make the meal on your own, then, seeing as there are clearly no skills for me to employ in the process? You'll light the fire, cut the rabbit, and prepare the roots, so I can't see how I'll be of much use here,"" he said, his tone clearly frustrated. ""I can't help you if you insist on doing everything on your own, dammit,"" he added in a whisper."
6059,Of Shade and Sanctity,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8119&start=100,2012-07-24T16:55:47,saphiraah,"Transcript from chat:<br/><br/><br/>Brinn was stunned by his tone. Her hand darted out, snatching the root from the air, and she simply watched him. She couldnt understand what she'd done. All she could feel certain of was that she had caused this. It was something she'd done. Quietly, she stepped forward, lowering herself onto a rock and faced him. After another moment, she sighed before speaking in a quiet tone, ""I owe you my thanks, Caedrin... and never properly gave it. Without your aid, i would surely have perished. My actions thus far have been brash and my mannerisms poor. For that, you have my apologies, though I am sure they are worth as little as my thanks.""<br/><br/>""It's not thanks I'm after, Brinn,"" he started, sighing and placing a hand on his temples. ""I am concerned for your wellbeing, after the incredible amount of stress you put yourself through in the last 24 hours. I can't stand people going through pain when they're standing right in front of me, but you just keep pushing yourself further and further. Sooner or later, it's going to snap.""<br/>She sighed, nodding as understanding dawned. Without moving, she watched him, ""You... are not like other knights i have met... you know that? Others have never showed the genuine concern you display. I am used to life this way. I do what I can... ALL I can... because if I don't, it wont get done. I look out for myself because no one else will. I am sorry if I was overbearing. I did not mean to be. My wellbeing has never been a concern to others.""<br/><br/>Having set the knife down a moment ago to rest his chin in his palm, Caedrin responded with a half-hearted chuckle. ""Well, get used to it, that's just the way I am. I care about the people of my land, from the lowliest beggar to the highest of royalty. There's not a soul on this earth that is undeserving of compassion.""<br/><br/>She nodded, sighing once more. Drawing her own knife, she gestured back toward the unskinned hare. ""If you'll help me with the hare, I'll finish the roots. I'm afraid I don't think I could haul the water for the stew..."" She smiled, trying her best to make peace.<br/>""If you insist,"" he said with a smirk, picking up the knife again and making his way over to the hare. It didn't take long to finish; even in that short time, Brinn had managed to cut off a large amount of its skin, and he was finished with the rest in a matter of minutes. ""Well, got anything in particular in mind for carrying the water? The river<span style=""font-style: italic"">is</span>right there, but in my experience, liquid doesn't tend to stay in one place for very long without a vessel.""<br/><br/>She chuckled, working to peel and dice the roots nicely, dropping them into the pot beside her. ""There's a pack stuffed into the front of the cart. Inside it, you'll find the tanned stomach of a cave bear. It will feel like odd leather to you. It forms a perfect, waterproof, carrying pouch.""<br/><br/>He stopped moving for a moment to look at her. ""...A cave bear? When, and how, did you kill a cave bear? ..more importantly, do I want to know?"" he asked hesitantly. ""And where should I be depositing this water for the stew?"" he added after a moment, as he walked over to the front of the cart to look for the pack.<br/><br/>She laughed, ""That's an interesting story I will tell you over dinner. First, get several large rocks and put them in the fire. When they are hot, we can use them to drop into the waterskin, and boil the water that way, then we can make the stew.""<br/><br/>""As long as the rocks come out before we eat, sounds like a plan,"" he joked, soon after finding the pack and, subsequently, the carrying pouch. ""Gotta admit it's a little awkward though, cooking in a bear's stomach."" He stepped over to the stream and filled the pouch about 3/4ths of the way, leaving enough room for the rocks to hopefully avoid it spilling over. ""Mind getting the fire going while I grab a few rocks?"" he asked, scanning the side of the river for suitable ones.<br/><br/>She chuckled, nodding as she worked ont he last few roots. ""Make sure and rinse off the rocks so they dno't have moss or anything..."" tossing a root into the pot, she looked up to watch him go, ""I never have trouble with a fire."""
6060,Of Shade and Sanctity,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8119&start=100,2012-07-27T04:06:37,Laetha,"Agaue listened to the conversation between the two and was surprised by the knight. Thought the mention of the Cave Bear perked her intrest greatly. That was a story she was wanting to listen to and found herself unable to wait until Dinner. Suddenly she started to feel slightly guilty for not having offered her help with the food.<br/><br/>Without another thought she willed herself back to her human self, clothing still intact. That was something she was pleased to be able to do and didn't miss how things had been. At least magic did come in handy. She picked the necklace back up that she had set down and placed it around her neck.<br/><br/>""Is there something I can help with?"" Agaue asked with a small grin. ""I can do more than just sit around here."""
6061,Of Shade and Sanctity,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8119&start=100,2012-08-03T19:18:22,saphiraah,"Brinn was stunned by his tone. Her hand darted out, snatching the root from the air, and she simply watched him. She couldnt understand what she'd done. All she could feel certain of was that she had caused this. It was something she'd done. Quietly, she stepped forward, lowering herself onto a rock and faced him. After another moment, she sighed before speaking in a quiet tone, ""I owe you my thanks, Caedrin... and never properly gave it. Without your aid, i would surely have perished. My actions thus far have been brash and my mannerisms poor. For that, you have my apologies, though I am sure they are worth as little as my thanks.""<br/><br/>""It's not thanks I'm after, Brinn,"" he started, sighing and placing a hand on his temples. ""I am concerned for your wellbeing, after the incredible amount of stress you put yourself through in the last 24 hours. I can't stand people going through pain when they're standing right in front of me, but you just keep pushing yourself further and further. Sooner or later, it's going to snap.""<br/><br/>She sighed, nodding as understanding dawned. Without moving, she watched him, ""You... are not like other knights i have met... you know that? Others have never showed the genuine concern you display. I am used to life this way. I do what I can... ALL I can... because if I don't, it wont get done. I look out for myself because no one else will. I am sorry if I was overbearing. I did not mean to be. My wellbeing has never been a concern to others.""<br/><br/>Having set the knife down a moment ago to rest his chin in his palm, Caedrin responded with a half-hearted chuckle. ""Well, get used to it, that's just the way I am. I care about the people of my land, from the lowliest beggar to the highest of royalty. There's not a soul on this earth that is undeserving of compassion.""<br/><br/>She nodded, sighing once more. Drawing her own knife, she gestured back toward the unskinned hare. ""If you'll help me with the hare, I'll finish the roots. I'm afraid I don't think I could haul the water for the stew..."" She smiled, trying her best to make peace.<br/><br/>""If you insist,"" he said with a smirk, picking up the knife again and making his way over to the hare. It didn't take long to finish; even in that short time, Brinn had managed to cut off a large amount of its skin, and he was finished with the rest in a matter of minutes. ""Well, got anything in particular in mind for carrying the water? The river<span style=""font-style: italic"">is</span>right there, but in my experience, liquid doesn't tend to stay in one place for very long without a vessel.""<br/><br/>She chuckled, working to peel and dice the roots nicely, dropping them into the pot beside her. ""There's a pack stuffed into the front of the cart. Inside it, you'll find the tanned stomach of a cave bear. It will feel like odd leather to you. It forms a perfect, waterproof, carrying pouch.""<br/><br/>He stopped moving for a moment to look at her. ""...A cave bear? When, and how, did you kill a cave bear? ..more importantly, do I want to know?"" he asked hesitantly. ""And where should I be depositing this water for the stew?"" he added after a moment, as he walked over to the front of the cart to look for the pack.<br/><br/>She laughed, ""That's an interesting story I will tell you over dinner. First, get several large rocks and put them in the fire. When they are hot, we can use them to drop into the waterskin, and boil the water that way, then we can make the stew.""<br/><br/>""As long as the rocks come out before we eat, sounds like a plan,"" he joked, soon after finding the pack and, subsequently, the carrying pouch. ""Gotta admit it's a little awkward though, cooking in a bear's stomach."" He stepped over to the stream and filled the pouch about 3/4ths of the way, leaving enough room for the rocks to hopefully avoid it spilling over. ""Mind getting the fire going while I grab a few rocks?"" he asked, scanning the side of the river for suitable ones.<br/><br/>She chuckled, nodding as she worked ont he last few roots. ""Make sure and rinse off the rocks so they dno't have moss or anything..."" tossing a root into the pot, she looked up to watch him go, ""I never have trouble with a fire.""<br/><br/>Caedrin nodded silently at Brinn's suggestion. He was already considering it, but it was still good advice all the same. After placing the pouch next to the bundle of sticks, he began pacing up and down the riverside, his eyes searching scrutinizingly for suitable stones. He gathered each as he found them, rinsing them off thoroughly before carrying them over to the twigs and placing them to the side. Before long he had 5 rather large rocks gathered, and took the opportunity to swipe the mossy remnants from his hands. He ignored Agaue's offer of help, deciding instead to let Brinn handle it, as she had more of an idea what needed doing than he did.<br/><br/>She finished with the last of the roots and looked up to chuckle, watching the knight engaged in such menial chores. It wasn't every day she saw something like that. Looking to the girl, she shrugged, ""we've just about got it, unless out want to go see if there is something else I the area we can add.""<br/><br/>""Well, if you want to get this fire going, I'll get the rocks heated up,"" he suggested, stepping over to the cart and retrieving the gauntlets he had removed earlier. He decided they would provide better protection from fire than his bare skin would, which might just be a blessing considering he would be carrying heated rocks from a fire before too long.<br/><br/>Brinn nodded, sitting up straight as she retired her knife to the sheath hidden in her boot. The fire was at this point, a pile of dead branches. She began working to break smaller twigs free and create a pile of them. Next, she arranged sticks around the pile of dried twigs to create a sturdy, square structure. Finally, she used the larges of the branchest leaning them against eachother in triangular fashion all around the square. Through all of this, she left an opening that would expose the twigs at the center. When all of this was done, she leaned back against the rock, satisfied. With a flick of one finger against another, she sent a sudden spark shooting at the kindling at the center of the fire and watched as it began to burn.<br/><br/>After putting his gauntlets on, Caedrin made his way back over to the fire, just in time for Brinn to be finishing up. He had expected her to use a spell of some sort, so it wasn't entirely surprising to him, but the ease at which she cast it, even after all she had gone through, still managed to impress him. He gave her a quick nod in thanks and set about moving the rocks, a job which was done before long at all, and spent the better part of the next few minutes simply watching the flames. ""How long should I leave these to heat for?"" he asked finally, having never used this method of boiling water before.<br/><br/>She smirked, nodding in return as he came back. He didn't speak, so she simply watched, enjoying the silence of the moment. Her thoughts were still humming with a faint tint of giddiness, and she found herself greatly enjoying the sight as she watched him toil. She relaxed against the rock behind her, gazing thoughtlessly at him. It wasn't until he turned to look at her that she realized that she had been staring openly. Blinking to clear her head, she struggled for a moment before managing to answer, ""I... uh... Well, the rocks? they... they shoudl stay in there until... ummm... well till they're hot..."" she shrugged lamely, trying to keep her gaze off him.<br/><br/>An eyebrow raised as Brinn started to respond, which gradually evolved into a grin, until eventually, Caedrin couldn't hold it in anymore and burst out laughing. It was pretty obvious that either the fireball sent her recovery back a few steps, or she never quite recuperated as much as she acted like she had. Either way, that - accompanied by her apparent embarassment - was hilarious enough to bring the knight to his knees, struggling to catch his breath as the laughter continued. Perhaps it was the tiredness from the last few days catching up to him; or, perhaps, it genuinely was this funny.<br/><br/>She blinked in surprise as she heard a noise from him. She struggled to keep her gaze averted, but couldn't help but look up at him to see why he was making such a strange noise. When she finally did, she saw that he was trying to choke back a laugh. Just as she looked at him, he lost the battle and began to chuckle... and then chortle... and then laugh. Before long, she was chuckling along with him, watching as he fell to his knees, roaring with laughter. She couldn't help but laugh with him. His laughter was contagious.<br/><br/>After a while, the group laughter started to die off, and Caedrin was finally able to form a sentence again; barely. ""Sorry, sorry, just.. Oh,<span style=""font-style: italic"">God</span>that was brilliant,"" he said through gasps, trying to get his breath back as he wiped away the tears that had formed from laughing so hard. ""I think I needed that,"" he added after a while, leaning back against the cart and staring at the fire again. The rocks were probably ready about now, but he needed a minute to recover first, and he wasn't sure if Brinn was done with her work yet either.<br/><br/>With just a few tremors of laughter causing her to shake, she sighed, finally leaning back against the rock. Looking up at him once more, she chuckled, nodding. ""Laughter is the best for healing, it is true... that, and it is fun."" She sat up and peered into the fire, checking the rocks by sight. She held out a hand near the flames, and finally nodded. ""I'd bet they are hot enough. If you put the rocks in first, and then the food, it'll work best.""<br/><br/>Nodding in response, Caedrin stood up and made his way over to the rocks. Using a foot, he rolled each stone  so that it was no longer directly in the flame, at which point he picked it up and dropped it into the pouch of water; it proved effective at protecting his hands from getting<span style=""font-style: italic"">too</span>hot, as they never had to directly touch the flame. When all 5 rocks were moved, he sat down against the cart once again, exhaling in relief. ""How are the rest of the ingredients looking?"" he asked after a moment, turning to Brinn.<br/><br/>She leaned forward once more and picked up the large leaf she'd been using to stack the roots and vegetables she'd been chopping. Very careful to avoid spilling them, she began allowing them to tumble into the water. ""these are done... what about the meat?""<br/><br/>Caedrin's eyes immediately shot over to the rabbit he had left, unskinned but still whole. A palm made its way to his face as he groaned in frustration. ""Apparently I'm not as on top of things as I'd like to think I am,"" he said, offering her a half-hearted apology grin. ""At least slicing it up won't take too long; hopefully the meal isn't<span style=""font-style: italic"">completely</span>ruined,"" he added, slumping down next to it as he picked up the knife he was using earlier and set to work.<br/>She chuckled, nodding her head as he walked away. ""I'm sure it'll only be slightly delayed, and the roots will need to stew so they aren't crunchy. you've got time. Rabbit meat cooks rather fast. Its hard to ruin stew."" She  used a long stick to stir the vegetables a bit, then relaxed again."
6062,Of Shade and Sanctity,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8119&start=20,2012-06-17T21:05:31,Froodjakle,"Caedrin had started to zone out a bit after he sat down, which he assumed was mostly due to his lack of sleep. He hadn't even considered the pills as a culprit until Brinn spoke to him again unexpectedly, jerking him back to reality. He chose not to look at her, instead blinking the tiredness out of his eyes as he tried to form a response. ""Uh, yeah, I think so.. A bit tired, but the headache's gone.. At least I think it is."" He finished the sentence by reaching his free hand up and feeling the bump on the back of his head, though being very gentle as he did so, as to not agitate the wound further. ""..Huh. It feels bigger than I thought it was. You sure you didn't make things worse?"" he said with a halfhearted chuckle, letting his hand drop into his lap as he turned to face her."
6063,Of Shade and Sanctity,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8119&start=20,2012-06-17T23:23:27,saphiraah,"She smiled as he showed the signs that the herbs were working. He looked ready to pass out. If she was going to finish stitching that wound, it should be soon, she knew, or he'd be out cold and she would have to deal with holding his head up. With a chuckle, she picked up the medical supplies still laid out and waiting for her and gestured to him.<br/><br/>""Come on over here. Looks like you are ready for those stitches.""<br/><br/>She set the supplies aside so he would have room in the back of the cart with all of the crates, bags and bundles. The result was a fairly decent area across the end of the cart. He would likely even be able to stretch his legs out and lean back against the large sack of grain. There was a blanket tucked between two boxes which she used for her own bed while traveling, much in the same arrangement she's just prepared for him. When she finished this, she turned and glanced back over her shoulder to see if he'd come or not."
6064,Of Shade and Sanctity,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8119&start=20,2012-06-18T04:05:46,Froodjakle,"""Awfully fancy setup for a few stitches,"" he mused as he followed after her, taking a look at the designated surgery area she had just finished preparing. He intensified the light in his hand, condensing it to the point where it could hover in place, and set it off to the side, letting it illuminate the area without requiring his focus. He hopped up onto the cart, fidgeting around until he was able to get halfway comfortable - a process made much more difficult by the armor he was still wearing. It would be too much of a hassle to take it off now, as he would just be putting it back on once they were done, so he made do with it, despite the fact that it didn't work all that well.<br/><br/>Once he was settled, he looked over at the girl drowsily, trying his best to maintain the poise and demeanor which were so quickly leaving him. ""So is there anything in particular I need to do, or..?"""
6065,Of Shade and Sanctity,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8119&start=20,2012-06-18T04:36:20,saphiraah,"She stood beside him as he climbed up into the cart. He was rather awkward doing so, and for a moment she worried he would fall. Finally, he managed to flop into position, looking less than comfortable about it. She fought hard not to chuckle. Stalwart defender, heavily trained knight... becomes a wet noodle when he uses a few herbs for pain... She found it absolutely endearing, though she would never tell him so. When he looked back at her after getting into position, his eyes were unfocused despite his efforts to the contrary. She could see how very much he was feeling it.<br/><br/>""What exactly is it you think you should do, hmm? Get up and do a dance?"" she almost giggled, only barely managing to restrain it, ""No... just sit tight and try to relax. Here. I'll show you.""<br/><br/>She hopped up into the cart lightly, grateful for the light he'd placed. She'd arranged him so that there was a crate under him, and also to his back, which he was resting against on the bag of grain. This held his body elevated enough that his head would be in the perfect position if she sat behind him on the crate. She arranged things a bit, but couldn't seem to get the angle just right. He needed to scoot down, just a hair. She knew better than to ask him to do it. He was looking less than mobile. Moving around him by placing her feet carefully, picking her way over limb and box, she maneuvered herself to his feet. by placing the toes of each of her boots over his feet, she managed to leverage his knees into place. By pulling up on his knees, as she was holding his toes down, she was able to shift his center of gravity and cause him to slide down the sack of grain a bit. Peering at his position slightly, she decided that was just about right, and maneuvered back to his head again.<br/><br/>When she was in position, she first poured a clear liquid from a large bottle over her hands. It smelled strongly of alcohol. Sitting poised and ready behind him, with needle and thread cleansed and prepared, she first leaned over him to see his eyes, checking to see how alert he was at this point. ""How's that? Comfortable?"" She barely touched her finger to the skin beside the wound, applying a slight pressure, ""Does that hurt?"""
6066,Of Shade and Sanctity,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8119&start=20,2012-06-18T04:53:42,Froodjakle,"Normally Caedrin would be taken aback by someone trying to shift him around as this girl was attempting, but he was too tired to care much at the moment, and just let her go about her business. He would likely be suspicious of exactly what the herbs she had given him were, if he were in any state to be thinking about it; but again, his mind was in a state of utter exhaustion, and such thoughts didn't even cross his mind.<br/><br/>His eyes were only half open the entire time, though he never lost consciousness, and rather than give a vocal response to her question, he simply shook his head; though he was uncertain if he genuinely felt no pain, or just didn't notice it."
6067,Of Shade and Sanctity,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8119&start=20,2012-06-18T05:21:28,Laetha,"The thief had every intention of running away and not bothering to return until she remembered something she had hidden within her pouch. Something that she couldn't replace. It was well hidden and wouldn't be easily found by most means. That was when she decided that in the future she would place that item in a much better location. If it hadn't been for the meaning behind the item she would have just left it.<br/><br/>With a sigh she turned around and headed back to where she had left the knight unconscious and the magic user sleep. The thought of returning just to have to come face to face with her made her shiver. Magic wasn't something she liked to go head to head against. Calming her mind she slowly and quietly made her way back and found the knight laying in the cart while the women looked to be stiching a wound upon his head. Maybe she managed to hit him much harder than she had meant to.<br/><br/>She found a tree that was close enough and climbed up sitting on a branch that over looked the two. She turned into her hawk form and kept her gaze in their direction, waiting for the perfect time to sneak in there unseen. She dug her talons into the bark and watched knowing that her perfect timing would take some time."
6068,Of Shade and Sanctity,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8119&start=20,2012-06-18T05:50:40,saphiraah,"He was only barely responsive, still just conscious enough to give her a mumbled response. This was good. He needed to sleep. She turned his head to the side, adjusting the angle, then carefully began stitching the wound closed. It was long, slightly jagged at the ends. This was a split wound rather than a laceration. It mean he'd been hit incredibly hard. No wonder he was so woozy and grumpy. Anyone would be with a blow like this. His eyes remained half open, but she wasn't sure just how conscious he was.<br/><br/>Her fingers were quick and agile as she carefully pulled the needle through his skin again and again. were anyone to be watching her work, it would be obvious she was experienced with this sort of procedure.<br/><br/>Without realizing it, she began talking to him. She automatically used a soothing voice, giving little emotional inflection. The monotone voice, she expected, would help to lull him into sleep. He needed it.<br/><br/>""Its funny... I've done this so many times... but mostly to myself. I only ever stitched a couple wounds that were not my own. I guess that is rather morbid, but we do what we must, right? I'm pretty sure you could have healed this yourself, after the concussion wears off, and you likely still will... but by then it'd become infected, and you'd have to use a heavy purge spell before you could heal it. This way, you'll only have to close the wound. I was never much of a people person.. so it is a bit awkard to simply talk like this... I'm not sure what else to say... but judging by your expression, its helping, whether you know what i'm saying or not. So... I'll just continue. I'm not sure where i'll go next, and I don't know where you will be going. We can't chase after the thief, so... I suppose we'll part ways tomorrow. I hope you don't remember any of this tomorrow, so that you don't remember me saying I wish that wasn't true. For the first time, I'm picturing what it might be like not to travel alone all the time... It can't happen though. People are after me, for good reason, and I will never be the sort of person to wish her troubles on anyone. They'll find me before long. they always do. And when that happens, there will be trouble. I'll handle it just like always, find a way to send them packing, and escape with my life, and what little I can take with me. It is the way of things. Part of me wonders what it would be like to not have to keep moving. Keep searching. Keep digging. Keep hiding. Keep surviving. It would almost be boring to live in one place... to have a steady home, a bed to sleep in, a table to eat on....""<br/><br/>She frowned and stopped the stream of words, not wanting to say more, in case he would remember any of it. Instead she began humming. Her voice was low and soft, a steady melody that danced and caressed. It was a melody that always came to mind, though she couldn't remember where she'd learned it.<br/><br/>when she finished with the stitches, she did her best not to disturb him as she cleaned up the soiled cloths and other supplies. After cleaning the wound one last time, she left it without a bandage. The medical supplies were slipped carefully away where they would not bounce out of the cart, the tail gate of the cart carefully and gently locked into place beside the knight, and the tarp pulled back over the frame, covering him from the elements. He would not be disturbed, she hoped, and he would sleep long and well. It was what he needed. There was nowhere she needed to go, really, but she knew there would be no food to find here, so close to the city wall. The ground was level enough, so she figured motion wouldn't do him harm. She climbed up into the seat at the front of the cart, picked up the reigns, and began to drive slowly and carefully back to the road.<br/><br/>Only an hour later, she'd stopped again. There was a nice river here, and she could hear critters in the woods. This was a good sign. She found a perfect clearing to pull into with the large cart, then pulled a few fallen branches and other foliage into the small path she'd formed, hiding them from sight of those passing by on the road. As quietly as she could manage, she began setting up camp. She chopped wood, fetched water, built braces beside the fire to hang her cooking pot, then left to go and find food. They would need meat."
6069,Of Shade and Sanctity,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8119&start=20,2012-06-18T13:51:53,Froodjakle,"In truth, it took Caedrin a while to fully drift off into slumber, though it probably appeared he was asleep, for his eyes were shut and his expression relaxed. He had gotten slightly more used to the groggy feeling, and was able to at least formulate a clear thought in his head, though it took effort. This thought space was thus occupied by the events of the last 24 hours, from the time he arrived at that small village to the present, being stitched up by the girl who was falsely accused of theft and then subsequently attacked him. The irony of the situation would have made him laugh, were his entire consciousness not consumed by thought.<br/><br/>He could hear her speaking; it was somewhat drowned out, but with some effort he was able to understand her words. He missed the first half of her self-conversation, but he heard enough to make him wish he wasn't so incapable of movement. He had only enough time to pray he would remember the conversation when he awoke, before her gentle humming lulled him off to sleep at least."
6070,Of Shade and Sanctity,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8119&start=20,2012-06-18T13:56:19,Laetha,"She watched from her branch, able to see everything very clearly. The way the magic user was able to stitch a wound was rather impressive and better than her own skills there. It was then she thanked her luck that she didn't get this injured constantly. As she kept watching she saw the womens lips moving but was unable to hear a word she said.<br/><br/>She thought about getting closer and she wondered if her wing would be able to stand a simple glide to another branch she saw that was near the other two. Opening her wings she adjusted her feathers and jumped off the branch, gliding as smoothly as she could to the next branch. Once she landed, she was pleased it had worked so well but the strain she had placed on her wing, even with such a simple action, had unwillingly opened the wound.<br/><br/>While she tried to look at the wound, still as a Hawk, she missed out on the women with the cart, packing things and getting ready to move. Though once she heard the cart moving she cursed herself out inside her mind. Damn. This wound had her messed up more than it should have...she grew stupid. She turned back to her human form, and followed them at a far enough distance away and made sure to not make any noise...or mistakes.<br/><br/>Once she found a place, covering her path and set up camp, the theif smiled. And once she went to go get more supplies and more than likely food, she snuck into the camp and tried to look for her sack. The knight didn't seem like he would be a problem with the way he had passed out but that could change at any moment.  Looking around she still was unable to find anything. Where had they placed it?"
6071,Of Shade and Sanctity,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8119&start=20,2012-06-18T19:22:36,saphiraah,"She wasn't planning to be gone long. This area of woods was lush with plant life, and she recognized most of it. Many were edible, so she decided against finding meat, and went with nuts, berries and roots instead. With her sack nicely loaded, she turned back toward camp. After a few minutes walking, she fond herself by the river. A beaver had made its home here, creating a dam that deepenec the water considerably deeper. She couldn't resist the chance to be did of the dust and grime she had gathered over the past couple days. She normally would not have been comfortable removing her clothing so near a road, but the night was pitch black in the woods, so she decided there was no risk of being seen. Se expected the knight to sleep for a great while, which would give her time to bathe before heading back to make camp. Oddly excited about the idea, she deposited the bag of food under a tree by the river and kicked out of her boots to place them beside the sack. Next came her trousers, then the heavy leather jacket, and finally the brown cotton shirt. She looked around, wearing only her shorts and a tight fitting shirt that she always wore under her clothing.<br/><br/>All was quiet, so she peeled off the shirt and shorts, piled the clothing where it would not get wet when she came out of the water, and gingerly stepped into the water. It was heavenly, slightly warmed from the summer sun, and perfectly clean. Lifting her hands from the water, she studied her skin in the faint trace of moonlight. Tattoos that had been covered by her clothing stretched up her arms, accrossher chest, and down her back. They were formed of runes in a demonic language that none would recognize, intermixed with symbols and linear formations. Many scars marred her otherwise perfect skin, speaking of the violence and pain in her past. Where the scars crossed the tattoos, the scar faded away, as if it had never been there in that spot, leaving the tattoo unbroken. She dropped her arms under the water again, not wanting to look at the tattoos again. After some time relaxing in the water, she finally stepped out, dried off, and dressed. Feeling greatly refreshed and clean, she carried the sack back to camp."
6072,Of Shade and Sanctity,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8119&start=20,2012-06-19T03:43:59,Laetha,"The thief had looked in everywhere for a sign of her sack but had no luck. She had been tempted to turn everything upside down but refused to leave everything a mess but instead put everything back in its' place. Besides she wasn't actually trying to steal something that wasn't hers...at the moment. With her bad luck as of late she seriously began to wonder if she had been cursed by her mage friend. After all she wasn't keeping her end of the promise she had made.<br/><br/>As she moved around inside the cart she looked over at the Paladin and his wound. It was a lot worse than she had thought and a lot worse than she had meant it to be. After all, all she had wanted to do was just knock him out, not maim him. ""Sorry."" she whispered to him before going back on her search. He wouldn't have heard it but it did at least make her feel a bit better.<br/><br/>As she continued her search she paused when she thought she heard footsteps coming back. Yes, she was surely cursed. Instinctively she reached for her daggers, she remembered to grab them before heading this way, but stopped knowing better. Even if she had the opportunity to sneak up on the women and attack, there honestly was no reason. She had done nothing to her, aside attempt to capture her for a thieft she had actually done. In the end she decided that running was a bad idea and just sat there on top of a crate waiting for the inevitable."
6073,Of Shade and Sanctity,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8119&start=20,2012-06-21T06:33:06,saphiraah,"((transcript from a chat roleplay))<br/><br/><br/>Brinn finally crossed through the trees she knew her cart was barked behind. It was a lovely night, and her attention was on the sky, watching the stars over head... until she noticed the shape atop the cart. She froze in place, instantly gathering her Will about her, focusing on the spell she would use. She recognized the figure at once, and her eyes went immediately to the figure still lying prone at the back of the cart. ""Well well... the Lady Hawk returns... Come to take me up on my offer? I've been needing a few new feathers for my rituals...""<br/><br/>""No, I still would prefer to skip the pain...and I like my feathers where they are."" Agaue said looking at the other women with a slight glare. "" I came to get my pack back and nothing more.""<br/><br/>Beginning to circle around the cart, checking for anything that might have been done to it, she assessed the situation. When she finally reached the point where she could view the rear of the cart, and saw that the knight was still, by all appearances, sound asleep, she relaxed slightly, ""We will see what this night brings. This, however, I can promise you. The pack will not be returned to you. The items in it are stolen, and will be handed over to the Royal Court as evidence of your crimes. I myself will go as witness. Step down from the cart. Slowly. Keep your hands where I can see them.""<br/><br/>Agaue narrowed her eyes at the women, refusing to leave the cart. She wasn't leaving without the item she had come for, not without a fight. That silly thing meant more to her than she would ever have thought it would. ""Most of the things in there are....yes."" Agaue said still sitting in the cart. ""One thing in there is mine. Keep the pack, turn it in. I do not care....I just want one thing.""<br/><br/>A smile spread Brinn's features, though the expression was far from lovely. The expression gave her a fierce, animalistic appearance. She stepped ever so slightly closer and lifted her hand toward the girl. A faint aura of fire gathered around her hand as she spoke in a threatening tone, ""You will come down from there... Or I will get you down. I will make-- two promises to you. The first: I will not harm you if you give me no reason. Second: By staying on the cart, you will give me a reason.""<br/><br/>Agaue froze in her spot as she noticed the aura of fire and the tone of the womens voice. She knew she meant what she said and the thought of the fire made her shiver. She reluctantly made her way out of the cart, hoping she was true to the first promise. ""There, I'm out."" She said now eyeing the women with caution. "" No need for cooked ... hawk tonight. I would prefear that to stay out of the eqaution.""<br/><br/>Brinn nodded, watching her climb down. She kept the hand raised, however, taking no chances. Her tone was more gentle, as she nodded her head toward a tree, ""Have a seat. Make yourself comfortable. You're going to be there a while.""<br/><br/>Agaue sighed and walked over towards the tree, not to happy about having to stop. It was then she thought back to the curse her mind had been on earlier. Ever since that promise she had made...things have gone wrong every time she broke it...for the wrong reasons. ""I'll be rather happy to listen to anything you say if you just let me look through my pack."" Agaue said with a sigh. ""It is nothing dangerous. I can assure you of that. I get what I want and I will listen like a well trained ...dog.""<br/><br/>Brinn scoffed, following her to the tree. when she was in position, Brinn bent down to begin drawing runes in the dirt. She blinked as the act of kneeling made her dizzy, three days without stopping having finally caught up with her. She rubbed at her eyes and finished the runes the best she could with clouded vision. Standing, she shook her head, ""And give you the chance to go for a weapon? No. What is it you are looking for?""<br/><br/>""It's not a weapon."" Agaue said grinning and pulling a dagger from behind her back. ""I have them already but don't worry I won't use them."" She paused a moment before she decided to tell her what it was. "" It is just a simpled necklace of mine that I am looking for.""<br/><br/>Brinn's hand was up again, pulsing with the aura of flame once more, eyes hard and ready, ""I thought you might... lets have it. Don't make me search you.""<br/><br/>""Are you sure you want to search me?"" Agaue said not being able to hold back her mischievous grin."" I might enjoy it to much.""<br/><br/>Agaue shivered at the thought and tossed the dagger in her hand harmlessly towards her feet and grabbed her other one and did the same.<br/><br/>Brinn never took her eyes from the girl as she scuffed the runes out of the dirt in one spot, breaking the circle. Her tone was rough, almost violent, ""Oh, I think I very much do want to search you. You've done more than enough harm to deserve it... plus you're asking for it.""<br/><br/>Agaue blinked in shock, having not expected that response. That left her unable to say a thing for a few moments. ""I...yeah...I think I'll skip the search, at least if it is you....doing it. You want me searched...ask the knight. I won't object to that....Speaking of the knight. I am sorry about his...head. I honestly never meant to hit him that hard.<br/><br/>Brinn ignored her words, anger coursing through her. She knew the girl was armed, and knew from her words that she would use her weapons if given a chance. Shaking her hand, she doused the prepared spell of flames and gripped her hands on the girl's shrt, shoving her back against the tree. Using one arm, she shoved her elbow up under her chin to pin her there and began searching for weapons.<br/><br/>""Magic would have been more effective."" Agaue said in a muffled voice. She then reached up and grabbed her upper arm, attempting to push her to the ground.<br/><br/>The last thing she expected was that. She was not prepared to be shoved, and fumbled to plant her feet. Reeling for balance, she flailed, but found the effort pointless. She fell backward and thumped into the dirt with a huff of breath. Instantly, she kicked out with her feet, trying to knock the woman over.<br/>Agaue took the hit but managed to stay on her two feet, now glaring at the other women. She reached down to her lower leg and pulled out a small dagger, quickly making her way to pin the womens shoulders down. There was no intent to kill, since she truely didn't wish to, nor would she as she placed the blade against her neck.<br/><br/>Hopefully all she would have to do was hit her upside the head, like she had the knight. Though not nearly as rough as she had before.<br/><br/>Brinn froze for only a moment, then clenched her fists. Even her eyes began to burn with a hint of flame as she prepared her spell. It would only take a second. she rushed through the preparations as fast as possible, then swung a hand at the woman.<br/><br/>Agaue brought up her arms, knowing she wouldn't be able to dodge, and took the hit, watching her leather sleeve catch fire. Growling she decided to stop try and stop this from going on any longer, knowing that if she did it would end badly for her. She brought her good arm down onto the side of her head. Hoping she didn't miss. as her thoughts swiftly went to her arm.<br/><br/>(end of transcipt)<br/>=================================================<br/><br/>Brinn never even had a chance to defend herself from the blow. She had her attention so focused on the woman's blade, that she never thought to prepare for a blow to the head. Later, she would kick herself for not having thought of that.<br/><br/>Lack of sleep, brought on by the four days without sleep she'd endured, as well as the intense strain on her manna reserve with the casting she'd done, left her utterly exhausted. She'd slept only a few hours in the back of the cart, and that had only left her feeling more groggy than before. As the blow struck her skull, stars exploded before her eyes, quickly followed by a rushing tide of oblivion. She fought to hold on to consciousness, but she might as well have stood before a hurricane and ordered it to stop.<br/><br/>Her eyes rolled back and she released a long breathe, going limp. Her hands released the woman and fell to the ground at her sides, the flames dying away completely as the driving force behind them was cut off. There would likely be little in the way of burns left behind when the flames died, which might suggest that the warlock had meant no real harm in casting it. To anyone who knew magic at all, it would be clear that such control over flame would be extremely difficult, if possible at all."
6074,Of Shade and Sanctity,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8119&start=20,2012-06-21T17:07:49,Laetha,"Agaue sighed. It had seemed like knocking people out had become and habit but was much better than the alternative. She stood up and looked down at the other and mumbled another apology. The women looked comfortable enough and this time she hadn't left a cut of any sort on her head. She walked over to her other daggers and picked them up, making sure to place every one back in its' place.<br/><br/>With a slight skip in her step she went back over towards the cart, where the knight was and her pack. She had checked all the easier spots first and now all that was left were the much more fun ones. Locked with a key. Lockpicking was something she was rather skilled at and she smiled. She opened a few of them, dissapointed in not finding what she looked for. Finally she came across one and hoped that it would be her lucky one."
6075,Of Shade and Sanctity,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8119&start=20,2012-06-21T17:19:55,saphiraah,"Bring remained still, breathing slow and even, mouth hanging open slightly. She never so much as flinched when the crate was opened, and there was a sudden explosion of power as a dormant spell within was triggered. The spell had been laid as a security measure, guarding the contents from theft. There was an ear spitting crack and the air around the thief was suddenly surrounded by mist as the air around her began chilling rapidly. Within the span of ten seconds, the water in the air began freezing to her skin. No matter where she went, or how fast she moved, within thirty seconds, she was encased in ice.<br/><br/>The tomb of ice was so cold that it would immediately send her system into stasis, preserving her painlessly. To her, it would feel only like sleeping. To the outside world, her body would appear frozen in place, eyes staring blankly, an inch of ice coating her entire body."
6076,Of Shade and Sanctity,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8119&start=20,2012-06-21T20:09:29,Laetha,"Agaue fell to her knees at the loud cracking noise that exploded into the air after she tried to open the lock. She blinked her eyes and held her head between her hands, trying to regain her composure. The moisture in the air and the sudden chill made her fear for the worst. Unwillingly she had set of some kind of magic trap. Growling she went to move only to notice that there was ice forming on her skin.<br/><br/>She tried to rip it off but it was spreading to fast. There was fear in her eyes, not knowing what was going to happen. She decided to stop fighting it and stand there letting what happened, happen. She mumbled some a few choice words under her breath as the ice completely covered her."
6077,Of Shade and Sanctity,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8119&start=20,2012-06-21T22:26:44,Froodjakle,"Caedrin slept long and hard, the combinatiom of extreme exhaustion and medicine resulting in a dreamless night. When he finally awoke, the sun had already risen and traveled partway through the sky, blanketing the earth in its soft, warm glow. He blinked his eyes, the brightness more blinding than usual, as he slowly sat up and yawned, accompanied by a long-winded stretch. He sat in the same place for a while, waking himself up mentally, before realizing the area was disturbingly quiet. He quickly became more alert, hands instinctively reaching for his equipment, and looked around.<br/><br/>The first thing he noticed shocked him; the thief they had been chasing was sitting naught but a few feet from him, fully encased in a block of ice. He jumped out of the cart and took a few steps back in surprise, nearly tripping over Brinn's unconscious body in the process. ""What in God's name..?!"" he whispered to himself as he surveyed the scene before him, trying to piece together what could have possibly happened. ""If I slept through this, I must have been even more exhausted than I thought..""<br/><br/>He eventually gave up on settling the mystery and knelt down beside his unconscious companion, gently resting his hand on her shoulder and nudging her in an attempt to wake her. ""Brinn, wake up! Just what happened here?"""
6078,Of Shade and Sanctity,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8119&start=20,2012-06-21T22:45:25,saphiraah,"Brinn never moved, all night. Her breathing remained slow, steady and even. The ice seemed to continuously reform. Droplets began to trickle down the outer coating of ice, as the exposed layer melted, but the formation of ice were ever reforming under some form of guidance. The inside lid of the box that had been opened bore runic inscirptions in a thick, white, chalky substance. The runes almost seemed to glow, though that might have been a reflection of the morning light.<br/><br/>When something bumped into her, her eyelids fluttered slightly, but no other reaction was given. She was limp and unresponsive as she was shaken, head lolling to one side. Upon hearing the voice, her eyelids fluttered again and she turned her face toward the source. As if this single action were too much, she went limp once more."
6079,Of Shade and Sanctity,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8119&start=20,2012-06-22T15:00:00,Froodjakle,"""Well this is far from ideal.. But at least she's not dead,"" he said with a sigh after Brinn went unconscious again. He slid an arm under her head, and another under her legs, and lifted her off the ground. She was fairly light, enough so that he had no trouble carrying her as he brought her over to the cart, and layed her down gently on the same spot he had slept in. He turned her head and gently pulled her hair to the side, assuming she was unconscious for the same reason he himself had been; He was relieved to find that there was no gash, like the blow that hit him had inflicted, but instead just a bruise. A big one, obviously from a harsh blow, but still just a bruise.<br/><br/>There was not much he could do for her now; if it was an open wound, or she was awake, he could use healing magic, but not knowing where to focus the spell rendered it near pointless, so he set her up in a comfortable position and turned his attention to the thief. ""Considering my entire purpose for being here was to capture you, I suppose I lucked out,"" he said, stroking his chin hair thoughtfully. ""I suppose I'll bring you two back to the capital,"" he decided after a minute, turning to Brinn afterward. ""Hope you won't be too mad at me.""<br/><br/>He set to work gathering everything and making room in the cart, for the supplies and the two immobile people. It took a while, and moving the iced thief was no easy feat, but he eventually got everything settled and headed back to the village. Once there, he retrieved his horse, thanking her with a carrot from their supplies for waiting so patiently for him, and started down the road, heading back to the capital."
6080,Of Shade and Sanctity,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8119&start=20,2012-06-22T23:23:42,saphiraah,"Brinn was trapped in an internal battle. As her body struggled to regain her energy, something was steadily draining it away as fast as she could recover. She was trapped in that place between awake and asleep, where one could hear what was going on around them, and sense that things were happening or someone had come close, but none of it made sense. She heard the words uttered by the knight, felt the sun on her skin and the earth beneath her, but the sensations were filtered through a cloudy dream state that left everything surreal.<br/><br/>She was aware of being moved, and dimly recognized the smell of the knight when he carried her to the cart, then felt the hard, flat surface of wood beneath her. It was all so muggy and strange. She fought and fought against it, trying desperately to wake, but found the task impossible. When she was left to lie in the cart, and felt the world begin to move, jolt, and jostle around her, the fear she felt gave her the strength enough to overcome.<br/><br/>Her eyes peeled open and she saw the boxes and bags before her that she recognized as having been in her cart. Her head ached and her eyes burned at the light, but other than that she was pain free. Yet still, something pulled at her. When the cart hit a particularly sharp bump, her head bounced on the crate she was leaning on, and a new sight came into view. The thief. Anger stirred within her at the sight, lending her a small measure of increased clarity. The thief was there, crouched in a strange posture, which she held perfectly without moving. Her skin glistenned strangely, and she was oddly tinted blue.<br/><br/>Finally, the thoughts clicked into place that the thief was hexed with an ice cage. It was a simple, spell, really, but it required a steady flow of power to maintain the constant production and regeneration of ice to keep up the cage. In the thief's hand was still clutched the lid of the crate she had been trying to get into. The lid was square, wooden, and fairly large, but what made it remarkable was the side that had been inside the box. There were runes scribed here in a chalky substance. As she watched with detatched, fading concentration, the runes pulsed with power. The pulse of light fed through the runes, visibly channeling into the ice that trapped the thief. This pulse repeated every five seconds, constantly feeding into the ice. Every time it did, she felt her energy fade. The anger and fear she'd felt that had allowed her to wake was quickly eaten away.<br/><br/>With a last desperate attempt to free herself, she seized onto the panic she felt, and shoved with her hands. She succeeded in sitting up, wobbled slightly, then reached her hand toward the lid. If only she could scrape a rune, or pull it free... she would be able to break the connection. There was another pulse and this time, it hit her like a sack of bricks.<br/><br/>Everything when black, and she went limp, sprawling onto the boxes, with one arm still extended toward the iced thief."
6081,Of Shade and Sanctity,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8119&start=20,2012-06-24T03:32:48,Froodjakle,"The sound of movement behind him caught Caedrin's interest, causing him to whip his neck around, just in time to see Brinn collapsing. He quickly pulled the cart to the side of the trail and hopped out of the seat, running around to the back to get a better look. ""Brinn, are you alright?"" he asked tentatively, not fully expecting an answer. When no response came, he hopped up into the cart, looking over the scene.<br/><br/>Brinn was collapsed awkwardly over the supplies, one of her arms extended toward the frozen thief. ""How is it you haven't thawed out yet..?"" he wondered aloud, staring at her. Looking back and forth between the two women, he noticed something he hadn't before; the thief was clutching the lid to a crate, which seemed to be emitting an odd energy in the form of rhythmic pulses of light. He reached a hand toward it slowly, warily gripping it after a moment of hesitation. He pulled it free after a few strong tugs, a process made more difficult by the icy hands that held it, and started turning it over, examining each side. On one of them was a series of runes lined up in a pattern, pulsing and glowing in time with the light. He brought it closer to his face, taking a closer look at it, and suddenly noticed the feeling of heavy condensation enveloping his skin, quickly growing unnaturally cold. He panicked, quickly dropping it off the edge of the cart, away from the group of 3, as the pieces of the puzzle lined up in his head. ""So this symbol is the reason..""<br/><br/>He stared at it for a few moments more, watching as the pulsing light started to fade away. He considered breaking the rune, but decided against it as its effect seemed to be wearing off already. With a sigh, he turned back to Brinn, reaching over and setting her into a more comfortable position. ""There.. You should be as good as new soon enough, I hope."" He hopped down off the back of the cart, picking up the lid again and placing it back in the cart, as far away from the other two as possible. He hesitated for a moment, looking back at Brinn again. ""..Sorry it took so long,"" he whispered, walking back to his seat and getting the cart moving again, keeping it at a slow pace to try and keep the ride from moving her too much. He wasn't sure how long it would be before she woke again, or if his theory was even right, but it seemed like a logical enough conclusion, and he would do his best to keep her as comfortable as he could until she regained consciousness."
6082,Of Shade and Sanctity,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8119&start=40,2012-06-24T06:38:31,saphiraah,"Blackness. A crushing weight of suppression. There was no thought, no sensation, no awareness. All she knew was stifling, heavy blackness. She couldn't stir, or struggle, or resist, as the thought coudn't form enough for her to consider doing so.<br/><br/>Finally, after an empty eternity, the unbreakable shell cracked. She felt it, almost like a physical impact, and the oblivion began to lift, cracking, crumbling, shifting, melting. She was first aware of the sounds around her, then her body, and finally, with a massive effort, she managed to groan. She hurt everywhere, especially her head. She felt heavy, limp, and incredibly sleepy.<br/><br/>After the oblivion she had just escaped, the prospect of sleep terrified her. As she felt herself drifting off, she stirred. Her muscles were unresponsive, sluggish, and she couldn't managed to move far, but that didn't stop her from trying. She didn't remember anything about where she was, what had happened to her, or why she was moving, but the fact that she was moving, meant that mostly likely, she wasn't here alone. If there was someone around, it meant she should expect attack. There was never anyone around her if they were not hostile.<br/><br/>She tried to open her eyes, and managed only to peel them open half way. The light of the mid day sky pierced through her eyes, and she would have sworn it incinerated them. Another groan, this time of pain, tore from her and she shut her eyes again."
6083,Of Shade and Sanctity,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8119&start=40,2012-06-24T19:56:48,Froodjakle,"After driving down the trail for a while, Caedrin again heard a noise from behind him, this time more of a groan than the sound of movement. His hopes rising, he quickly repeated his earlier actions, pulling the cart to the side of the trail and running around back.<span style=""font-style: italic"">If she's conscious enough to respond, I might be able to heal her,</span>he thought, as he hopped up into the cart again. He knelt down beside her, watching her movements closely. ""Brinn, can you hear me?"" he asked as he removed one of his gauntlets. He used his now-bare hand to gently move aside the hair from her forehead, afterward holding his palm against it to check if she had a fever. Her skin was cold to the touch, and if it weren't for the steady rise and fall of her chest and her gradually rising pulse, she would almost seem dead. He hoped she would respond; she seemed to be getting better, but he still wanted to speed the process by healing her if he could, though he was unsure if his magic would effect her at all, considering it wasn't an actual wound."
6084,Of Shade and Sanctity,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8119&start=40,2012-06-24T20:13:55,saphiraah,"There was a touch of something hot, and incredibly soft and gentle against her forehead. That touch sent millions of startled messages from the nerves in her skin to her brain, which triggered more and more reactions. She felt a strange beating in her chest, something that hadn't been there before. The fear rosewithin her, as she knew this was it. She had fought for so long, and so hard, to never let her guard down. When she slept, she did so sitting up so that she would not be too deep to hear a stealthy approach. When she ate, she did so on the move. And it had all been for naught. A simple, lowly thief had managed to catch her with her guard down, and left her alone, vulnerable.<br/><br/>But she wouldn't go without a fight. Already, the feeling was slowly returning to her limbs. It burned like crazy, but she used that too. She poured her fear, anger, hate, and pain all into one single idea. She gathered it up, clutched it to her chest, and let it grow, nurturing it with a heated passion. When she finally managed to open her eyes, she was ready. The entire process had felt like ages, but in reality, only the span of a few heartbeats had passed. She felt groggy, weak, and dizzy, but the image of a figure looming over her was all she needed. She aimed at that, and with a cry of panic, let the spell fly. If she had been healthy, the fireball would have been large enough, and strong enough, to incinerate a man. This one, was decidedly weaker. It was the size of an apple, and flew in a slow, drunken wobble, missing him completely.<br/><br/>She had failed. It was over. All she could do was moan again as she sagged back, trying to pull away from his touch, and the knife the was bound to follow."
6085,Of Shade and Sanctity,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8119&start=40,2012-06-24T20:51:15,Froodjakle,"Caedrin barely managed to move aside, narrowly dodging an unexpected fireball from the girl. As she fell back, he instinctively leaned forward, grabbing the back of her head with his uncovered hand and gently pulling her closer to him, so she didn't land painfully on the hard wood of the cart. A soft glow began to emanate from his other hand as he started casting a healing spell, running it slowly across the length of her body. ""Brinn, wake up! It's me, Caedrin!"" It was clear she was far from fully conscious, to the point of not recognizing his face or voice; he wasn't sure if she could even see at all. He intensified the strength of his spell, continuing to speak to her, worried that if she fell asleep again she might not wake up. She might have been recovering, but he feared that using an offensive spell in the state she was in could put a serious, possibly fatal strain on her body."
6086,Of Shade and Sanctity,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8119&start=40,2012-06-24T21:29:57,saphiraah,"Brinn drifted for a few moments, all fear and other emotions drainimg away.  She may have been about to die, but at least she was comfortable. She sighed, smiling dreamily, and turned toward the man holding her. He was warm and soft, and she was so tired...  She began to feel a new warmth spread over her, and knew that this was the end. She couldnt say that she minded. It felt too good. Peeling her eyes open, she found her vision had cleared. She could see the armor of the man killing her. It was oddly familiar...where had she seen it? Her head rolled limply on his arm as she moved to get a look at his face. It was the knight.  She recognized his face, and gave a little chuckle.  Lifting a hand, she laid her palm over his cheek. If she was going to die, she might as well ignore what she knew she shouldn't do, and do it anyway. She stroked her thumb over his cheek and smiled.<br/><br/>""You're awake...""she slurred.<br/><br/>Then as reason returned, she frowned in confusion. Rolling her head on his arm again, she looked atound, looking for the other man, the one who had been attacking her. He was gone. She didnt understand.  Blinking heavily, she struggled to think clearly. She could make no sense of what little she remembered.<br/><br/>Her throat was incredibly dry, so her voice was barely a croak as she asked, ""wh-what... Happened?"""
6087,Of Shade and Sanctity,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8119&start=40,2012-06-24T21:59:38,Laetha,"""What the....""<br/><br/>The ice was melting from the theif rapidly and she found herself able to move and speak, watching the rest of the ice fall to pieces around her. Looking around she noticed the knight and the women to close to her for comfort. She sat down on one of the crates that were close to her already admitting defeat. There was no thought of escape in her mind and she crossed her arms waiting to see what would happen. She tried to pay no attention to what they were saying but she heard everything. A grin spread across her face as she heard Brinn speaking in such a hoarse tone but quickly wiped it off. She didn't want any more trouble.<br/><br/>""Sorry about your head."" She said to both of them, intrupting into the conversation."
6088,Of Shade and Sanctity,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8119&start=40,2012-06-24T23:15:31,Froodjakle,"Caedrin sighed in relief as she began to regain her composure. Regardless of the reason why, any person dying under his protection was something he couldn't bare; not as a knight, but as a person. And if it was her who died, then..<br/><br/>His thoughts were interrupted as she reached a hand to his face, the unexpected action causing his spell to quickly fizzle out as a light blush found it's way to his cheeks. ""U-uh.."" he stammered, unable to properly form words to respond with. In a matter of moments, her expression changed, now looking as confused as he was. ""Well, uh.. You were unconscious. I was bringing you back to the capital, but.. You started moving around, so I tried to heal you."" They did not have to bare the awkward moment long, though, as the sound of the previously-frozen thief came back to reality. Caedrin half-jumped in surprise, his head whipping over to face her, a scowl on his face being his only response to her words."
6089,Of Shade and Sanctity,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8119&start=40,2012-06-25T01:12:00,saphiraah,"She was so cold... but he was warm, and soft... and she snuggled against him, utterly happy. Her hand remained at his cheek, her thumb stroking softly, and she simply gazed up at him with a delirious smile as he spoke. The capitol... something stirred in the back of her mind, trying to tell her something. Something about the capitol. She got the vaguest sense that she didn't want to go there, but couldn't figure out why. After a moment of trying, she decided it really wasn't worth worrying about, and brushed the thought aside. After all.. he was too soft and cuddly to let anything bad happen to her.<br/><br/>She heard a female voice speak from somewhere behind her, but her interest in the voice was minimal. She simply gazed up at the knight, watching him. He glared at whoever was there, and she giggled. His glare created a tiny crease between his brows, which struck  her as funny. Moving her hand, she tried to smoothe out the crease, but it simply snapped back into place. She giggled again."
6090,Of Shade and Sanctity,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8119&start=40,2012-06-25T01:39:11,Laetha,"The thief looked over at the women, raising an eyebrow at how she was acting. Quickly shaking it off she grinned at the knight as he glared at her, sticking her tongue out at him. This was entertaining. And it kept getting better when the women he was holding tried to smooth out the crease on his face. She couldn't help but laugh.<br/><br/>""Well, I must admit..."" She started with a grin. ""I do prefer this side of her rather than the one threating to cook me. Though I swear, I had nothing to do with that.""<br/><br/>She paused for a moment as she wondered whether or not to ask the knight about her pack. Maybe, though she highly doubted it, he would be more than willing to give her the one thing she wanted from it.<br/><br/>""By the way, would you happen to know where my pack is? There is actually something in there that wasn't stolen that I would dearly love to have back. I also promise to go without a fight to where ever it is that I am being taken, if I do get that one special item of mine."""
6091,Of Shade and Sanctity,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8119&start=40,2012-06-25T16:35:00,Froodjakle,"Caedrin's rising anger at the thief accompanied by Brinn's actions made for an extremely awkward situation, but he did his best to ignore the fingers poking and prodding him in various ways, keeping his focus on the thief. He was about to deny her request, but reconsidered when she mentioned coming quietly. Considering the girl was a shapeshifter, it was very possible that whatever item she wanted had some kind of special property that would aid in her future escape, so he considered his options carefully. ""Exactly what item is it you want, and why do you feel you deserve any sort of mercy and kindness after what you have done?"" he asked with a sneer. Of course, mercy was something he offered any person or creature, no matter their transgression, but he still wanted to hear her reasoning."
6092,Of Shade and Sanctity,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8119&start=40,2012-06-25T19:59:12,Laetha,"""It is nothing more than a silver necklace that I wish to have back."" Agaue said smiling at his sneer, thinking to the second half of the question. ""Mercy and Kindness? Well I could have killed you both but settled with a hit to the head. Leaving you alive. As per the supplies I stole, well I can't take those back.""<br/><br/>She stretched her legs out, relishing the feel of being able to do so. Even if she hadn't been trapped in the ice for a huge amount of time, she still felt like she had been sleeping. The thought of standing up, to stretch her legs out some more, passed in her mind but quickly decided against it. She didn't want to bring about more glares, let alone trouble. So she settled with stretching her hands over her head and bringing her feet up to lay underneath her. As her eyes settled on the two again she couldn't help but laugh once more.<br/><br/>""I'll take back what I said earlier ... I liked her better when she was threating to kill me."""
6093,Of Shade and Sanctity,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8119&start=40,2012-06-25T21:02:40,Froodjakle,"He looked down at Brinn for a moment, his mind racing with thoughts. She was obviously in no condition to help, or even hold up a conversation. Caedrin knew he would likely win in a fight if it came down to blows, but there would be no guarantee Brinn would be unharmed in the processs; she might even get in-between the two, and end up seriously injured. He sighed, resigning himself to the only safe course of action. ""Fine,"" were his only words as he reached into the piles of supplies, pulling out the bag and tossing it to her. ""Any funny business and I swear, I will hunt you to the ends of the earth,"" he warned through clenched teeth, watching her movements closely."
6094,Of Shade and Sanctity,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8119&start=40,2012-06-25T22:47:26,Laetha,"""Thank you."" She said sincerely, quickly catching the bag with her hands.<br/><br/>Agaue open the bag, pushing aside a great many things until she found the seam at the bottom of the bag. Pulling apart the seam she grabbed ahold of what she was looking for and pulled it out carefully. In her hand was the silver necklace, just as she had said. Gently she tossed the bag back at the knight, aiming for his feet, knowing it would be rather hard to catch with the women her held.<br/><br/>She smiled, more to herself than to anyone else, as she looked at the little silver hawk trinket that was attached to the middle of the necklace. She thought it was silly to be this attached to something so simple but as things were, she was. Looking back over at the knight seeing him watching her every move she let out a small laugh. Then again she supposed he had every right.<br/><br/>""I made a promise and I intend to keep my end of it."" Pausing for just a moment more she added. ""Thank you again Knight."""
6095,Of Shade and Sanctity,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8119&start=40,2012-06-25T23:54:00,saphiraah,"Brinn tried a few more times to settle the wrinkle between the knight's brow, but each time she did, the line returned. She giggled slightly, amused by the exercise. It was then that she finally noticed he was looking at something. Rolling her head to the side, she managed to look over at the girl sitting atop the boxes on the cart.<br/><br/>As the conversation continued, Brinn became curious as to what they were talking about. She looked from one, to the other, and back again, struggling to understand what they were talking about.<br/><br/>Slowly, as the seconds ticked by, lucidity began to return to her. She had never lost her ability to recall the events of the past days... not really. It was more like her understanding of them had fled. Now, slowly, she began to see clearly. Her giggles faded and she listened. When the thief tossed something to the knight, she recognized it as the pack they'd taken from her, and frowned. Her gaze followed the pack as it sailed toward him. Instinctively, she reached out to catch it. Her depth perception was significantly off, but she managed to allow it to thump into her chest in an awkward half catch.<br/><br/>She looked up at the knight in confusion, trying to catch up, feeling like she'd arrived late to a fight. ""Whats going on? Where are we? I... I don't remember..."" she frowned, trying to figure out what the last thing she remembered was. It was all so hazy."
6096,Of Shade and Sanctity,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8119&start=40,2012-06-26T01:25:03,Froodjakle,"""You're.. welcome,"" he responded tentatively, unsure if her sincerity was a ploy or genuine. A few awkward moments of silence followed, the knight still trying to get his bearings on his current situation; it was not long before it was broken by Brinn, however, her demeanor showing that her mind seemed to be returning to normal. ""I was kind of hoping you would have the answer to that question,"" he answered, still keeping his eyes on the thief just in case. They had both been knocked out by her already, and she<span style=""font-style: italic"">was</span>a shapeshifter; there was no telling what kind of tricks she had up her sleeve. ""By the time I woke up, you were unconscious and this thief was encased in ice.. I was bringing you both back to the capital, but I must have broken the spell when I removed that crate lid from her hands,"" he explained, motioning towards the rune-encrusted wooden lid off to the side. ""You tried to attack me,"" he added with a small chuckle after a moment of thought."
6097,Of Shade and Sanctity,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8119&start=40,2012-06-26T02:02:49,Laetha,"""Oh and before where he started..."" the thief said pretending to remember. "" You caught me sneaking around in here looking for my pack. Took me to a tree, cast some spell, threatened to search me and a small fight followed. I won by the way...till I got caught in the ice.""<br/><br/>She said this all with a grin on her face, whle looking up at the top of the cart. Nothing of intrest was up there but it kept her eyes off the other two. If it hadn't been for her promise she would have already tried to have ran for it. The openings were there. With a calming sigh she leaned against another crate, carefully placing her weight and closing her eyes to relax."
6098,Of Shade and Sanctity,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8119&start=40,2012-06-26T04:20:01,saphiraah,"Brinn glared at the girl, and tried to sit up. She managed it, despite the wave of dizziness that hit her. Eyes still focused on the lounging thief, she glared, ""You didn't win. You cheated. Would you like to know what I do with cheaters? I warn you... you wont like it. But then... it is exactly what you deserve.""<br/><br/>Despite her threats, she made no move to advance, as she knew full well doing so would only most likely result in her losing consciousness."
6099,Of Shade and Sanctity,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8119&start=40,2012-06-26T05:04:11,Laetha,"""Oh, I am so scared."" She said, her grin growing bigger. ""Seasoned Hawk legs? Roast Hawk? Hawk stew? I can only imagine what else but none the less I won, even if I cheated. I won't make it easy for you though, I only made my promise to the Knight. He gave me back my necklace.""<br/><br/>She finally opened her eyes as she sat back up to send a glare back at the magic wielder. The only thing she knew about magic, aside avoiding it, was that it drained you. And she looked much to tired to be able to do anything in her state but that would change. Might as well have fun provoking her in this state when she couldn't do much. Though it would more than likely be hell once her strength returned."
6100,Of Shade and Sanctity,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8119&start=40,2012-06-26T05:40:44,saphiraah,"""You know... you're right. I'm really rather hungry. Could really go for some poultry!""<br/><br/>She pushed the knight's hands aside, eyes blazing with fury, and pushed herself onto her knees. She didn't need to go anywhere, not for the spell she had in mind. Closing her eyes, she concentrated and drew in her will. It took her a few moments to settle her mind enough to cast the spell, but finally, she was ready, and began to chant. Her hands began glowing a sickly green color and she extended one hand, controrted into a gripping claw, toward the shapeshifter."
6101,Of Shade and Sanctity,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8119&start=40,2012-06-26T06:06:46,Froodjakle,"Caedrin sighed, watching without interrupting as the two conversed. Brinn had just regained both her consciousness and mental normality, and yet she was already acting as the same hot-headed girl she had been yesterday. It wasn't until the conversation turned hostile that he intervened; as Brinn started slinging a spell of some sort toward the thief, his still-armored hand immediately shot out, grabbing hers before it could fully extend and gripping it hard, giving a tug to pull it away in an attempt to stop the spell, or at least redirect it.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Do you seriously think now is the time?!""</span>he scolded through gritted teeth, glaring at her disapprovingly. ""You cast a spell like that now, and you'll be unconscious again for hours, if not dead! She already gave up, Brinn; she could have gotten away by now if that were truly her goal. Calm yourself, before I end up with<span style=""font-style: italic"">two</span>dead women on my hands."" He waited a moment for any residual spell effects to die down before releasing her hand, not wanting her to immediately go back for another attack. The fact that he was forced to hold back Brinn rather than the thief was very unusual to him, but there was a sincerity in the shapeshifters words that made it easy to believe she really had no intention of running, though he was unsure if that sentiment would remain after Brinn's actions."
6102,Of Shade and Sanctity,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8119&start=60,2012-06-26T06:43:01,saphiraah,"Still furious, Brinn gave up and released the spell. She felt only a marginal drain of energy, as she had been unable to finish it, but realized that even that small amount had hit her hard. He was right. She wasn't thinking clearly.<br/><br/>That didn't mean she wasn't still furious with the thief... but she was starting to see it wasn't worth the effort in teaching her a lesson. She was left, then, with a rather awkward moment. Her natural reaction would normally have been to storm off and find something productive to do while she calmed down. That, or she'd have figured out a way to vent her frustrations, often by blowing up a boulder and reducing it to powder. This time, she had no option. Her anger simply... stayed.<br/><br/>Somewhere in the back of her mind, she knew she was behaving like a juvenile, and that she was over-reacting, and also making the knight's  job all the more difficult... but at the moment, none of that mattered. She was angry. And she was going to stay that way.<br/><br/>With an injuriated grunt, a very ingracious sound coming from a woman, she scooted around, adjusted the grain of sack that was leaning against a crate beside her, and lounged back against it. Her arms folded behind her head and she stared at the sky, ignoring both of them. She forced herself not to say another word, trying desperately to think of a way to distract herself. It was the only way she'd be able to make the anger fade."
6103,Of Shade and Sanctity,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8119&start=60,2012-06-26T13:41:22,Laetha,"Agaue froze in shock not having expected her to be able to cast such an odd spell. Maybe the slight taunting wasn't the greatest idea in the world. Though what ever this women had in mind for her she doubted she deserved it to this degree. She backed up, tripping over a crate and falling backwards. It might have been stupid idea but she reached for her daggers, ready to defend herself if she could against the spell.<br/><br/>The knight interfearing when he did calmed her down and she straightened herself up. Yes, this hadn't been a good idea in the first place. She would stop for now. Standing back up she went and sat back on the crate she had been sitting on before. Crossing her arms in front of her she looked over towards the knight.<br/><br/>""Well, I'll keep my promise to you if I don't become an object for dinner...besides poultry doesn't sound all to good at the moment. Rabbit doesn't sound bad though."""
6104,Of Shade and Sanctity,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8119&start=60,2012-06-27T10:01:34,Froodjakle,"The mention of rabbit for dinner made Caedrin stop for a minute.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Has that rumble been there long?</span>he wondered, realizing for the first time in a while that he was starving. ""Don't worry, she won't attack you again.. Right, Brinn?"" he asked with a raised eyebrow, not really expecting an answer. ""You do have a point though. I'm sure we could all use a bite to eat. You may be a thief and our prisoner, but I have no intention of starving you.. And I'm sure the rest of us need the nourishment.""<br/><br/>He stood up, stretching himself out a bit, before reaching into one of the supply boxes and pulling out a length of rope. ""While I do appreciate your willingness to cooperate, I hope you won't hold it against me that I must tie your hands, at least for the time being,"" he said, stepping around behind the thief and pulling her arms back, wrapping the rope around them and tying them in a knot that would be possible for him to undo later. ""I'll untie them so you can eat, at least, but for the rest of the trip I must insist that you remain bound."" It felt very.. Odd, being this formal with a prisoner, but she had shown him respect, and he intended to do the same as much as he could.<br/><br/>With this taken care of, he stepped over to Brinn, taking a seat next to her and letting out a long-overdue sigh. He stared into the sky for a moment, giving her time to speak if she wanted. Nothing came, as he expected, and he turned his head to her. ""You alright, Brinn..?"" he asked, with a voice containing just a hint of concern."
6105,Of Shade and Sanctity,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8119&start=60,2012-06-27T15:59:37,saphiraah,"Brinn remained still, her eyes closed, thinking only of her breathing for several long minutes. She heard their conversation in a detached sort of way, not really paying attention to the meaning of the words. She focused on the feeling of the breath flowing in through her nose, making a deliberate effort to pull it at a steady, even pace. As she exhaled, she allowed the air to sigh past her lips, concentrating only on the feeling of the flow of air, and still making a deliberate effort to push the air at the same even pace.<br/><br/>Doing this always helped when she felt the anger rising. She knew she was calm when her eyes no longer felt like they were burning. For some reason, every time she lost control like that, her eyes felt as though they were flaming. It was painful, and yet while it was happening, she couldn't help but think that it felt good.<br/><br/>She sensed someone near her, and began pulling her thoughts together, carefully gaguing whether or not she was in control enough to answer yet. She felt no urge to do harm as she had before. Her hands were no longer shaking. She decided she was in control, if perhaps still slightly irritated. She heard a voice directly beside her. He sounded concerned, worried. It made her feel incredibly guilty. He<span style=""font-style: italic"">should</span>have sounded impatient, displeased, frustrated. She was behaving extremely poorly. His concern for her only made her feel ashamed, and it dispelled the last remnants of her anger.<br/><br/>She opened her eyes before speaking, blinked to make sure they were not burning, then looked down at him, ""I'm sorry... I'm okay. I wont do that again.""<br/><br/>She offered no explanation, as there was none to give. She had nothing to say that would explain away what she'd done or make it better."
6106,Of Shade and Sanctity,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8119&start=60,2012-06-27T17:41:57,Laetha,"Agaue sat there silently, as the knight bound her hands together, a sparkle shining in her eyes. At least if she needed to she would be able to get out of the ropes that bound her rather easily. Thought she had to admit this wasn't something she enjoyed. She shivered at the thought of the last time she had been caught.<br/><br/>""You know, I have no idea what to call you both."" Spoke the theif. ""Somehow I don't think Knight and ...magic wielder will suffice. I am Agaue.""<br/><br/>She readjusted her left arm slightly, making sure the rope wasn't rubbing against her wound. It actually hurt worse that she had imagine it would at first but she showed none of it. Then again she hadn't expected the blade that cut her to be laced with a weak poison or elixer of some sort. It struck her as odd when a wave of sleep hit her, then again she skipped on it last night. There was no way she would be able to get any sleep in her current state. Bound, with her arms behind her back, and stuck as a human. With a sigh she leaned up against a crate, letting herself relax."
6107,Of Shade and Sanctity,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8119&start=60,2012-06-27T19:48:49,Froodjakle,"He smiled and shook his head, glad to know her mental state was doing better at least; the head shake was to let her know the apology was unnecessary. ""I'm more concerned about how your body is holding up after all that. You put a lot of stress onto it.""<br/><br/>He leaned over in his seat, peering down the trail they were riding along. ""We've traveled quite a long distance while you were out; we should be coming up on another village soon, before we reach the capital. We can find ourselves a meal there, and maybe get someone to make sure you aren't going to have any lasting problems. My healing magic can only go so far, and I'm not so sure it's really capable of doing much at all after what you went through,"" he said, gradually getting up from his seat and making his way to the drivers reigns once again. He would take care of that part and let the other two rest; God knows they both needed it. As he got the cart moving again, he responded to the thief's introduction; ""My name is Caedrin Vallers. It is unfortunate that we find each other under such circumstances, as I don't think I can honestly say it was nice to meet you,"" he said, rubbing the back of his head and remembering the wound she inflicted."
6108,Of Shade and Sanctity,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8119&start=60,2012-06-27T20:50:18,saphiraah,"Now that she was thinking clearly, she became worried at how bad she'd been. When she'd designed the traps, she'd never stopped to consider the fact that she would be unable to end the spell. It was a massive oversight that should have killed her. The drain of energy was too great. Even unconscious, resting and regenerating energy as fast as was possible, she would have been unable to keep up with it. So why had she simply lingered in unconsciousness? The question troubled her greatly. She was hungry. Painfully so. Looking around the cart, she spotted the sack she'd filled with the food she'd gathered. When the knight went to resume driving the cart, she sat up and reached for it. Digging inside, she pulled out an apple and handed it up toward the thief without a word. She would still need a few minutes to get past her anger for the girl.<br/><br/>""Oi. Grumpy. Catch."" she called out to the knight, then tossed an apple his way, ""We don't need to find a village. What do you think I was doing while you were out? If you'll pull over somewhere, I'll make food.""<br/><br/>She munched on a handfull of wild nuts, hoping the protien would help her feel better quickly. After the nuts were gone, she pulled out a handfull of berries, then hefted the sack and offered it to the thief. This time, she did glance up at her as she handed it, and was surprised at what she saw.<br/><br/>She hadn't been paying attention before, seeing the girl only as a threat. Now, with her hands bowed, and leaning listlessly against the crate, Brinn saw for the first time that there was something wrong with her. She recalled that the main item she'd stolen in the village had been medical supplies. She'd never paused to consider what the injury could have been. She couldn't let the girl die. It would mean a lot of questions, a lot of accusations, and a lot of problems that she just wasn't in the mood for. There was nothing but tension between the two of them, so she knew she would have to approach the issue carefully. As the cart continued to bounce along, she spoke in a casual tone, leaning back against the sack of grain. Her eyes remained on the girl, noting the details that told her this was a very sick girl.<br/><br/>""You know... I see only one option for us at this point. We seem to have no choice but to become traveling companions. It would be better for both of us if we can reach an agreement. I suggest we agree to disagree. You have given your word not to flee. Include me in that agreement, and I will give you my word to do you no harm, so long as you stick to it. What do you say?"""
6109,Of Shade and Sanctity,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8119&start=60,2012-06-27T21:52:33,Laetha,"Agaue sat up as she offered her an apple wishing very much she could grasp it. The ropes prevented that from happening, so all she did was turn her head at it. She knew she could get out of the ropes as they bound her, either with her own hands or by turning into her Hawk form. It was then when the bag of berries were offered to her, did she let out a groan. There was no doubt about it. She was hungry. Without thinking about and twisting her hands and arms in random ways did she manage to free her good hand. Then took the rope off and let it drop to the bottom of the cart.<br/><br/>She took the sack, nodding her head in thanks, and happily ate some of the berries. This wasn't what she was use to eating but she did have to admit they were rather delicious. Listening to the women speak she was surprised at what she said but pleasently thrilled.<br/><br/>""Agree to Disagree, eh?"" Agaue said with a grin. ""Fine, as long as I don't become dinner I will happily add you to the promise I made with the Knight. Also, allow me to apologize again...for the hit to the head and setting off that magic trap."""
6110,Of Shade and Sanctity,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8119&start=60,2012-06-27T21:56:07,saphiraah,"Brinn never noticed the ropes being pulled off, as she hadn't been aware they were on in the first place. She munched on the berries, grateful for the food. At the girl's response, she shook her head.<br/><br/>""Do not apologize for the trap. That was my own shortcoming. I have no regret that you were encased in ice, as it was justly deserved. You should know better than to root around in the belongings of a known dark magician. The spell almost killed me. It was my own mistake that caused it. A mistake I do not plan to duplicate."""
6111,Of Shade and Sanctity,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8119&start=60,2012-06-27T23:33:07,Laetha,"""Dark Magician?"" Agaue said testing the words. ""Well, it wasn't the plan to kill you with your own spell. The plan was to get my necklace back, which I now have. I won't snoop around your things anymore, I can promise you that as well. Though you are right. I should have known better but...it is a bad habit.""<br/><br/>She smiled at the women, then set her sights on random passing objects outside the cart. How she wished she could be out there but she had made a promise and she intended to keep her word. Though she was brought back to the present as she took another berry and ate it. They were begining to grow on her with every one she ate.<br/><br/>""I have never ate such berries before."" Pausing she ate another."
6112,Of Shade and Sanctity,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8119&start=60,2012-06-28T04:17:47,saphiraah,"She smiled and allowed the berries, which she had never actually eaten, to fall to the ground off the edge of the cart. These berries were familiar to her, and she had used them often on nights when she could not sleep. The berries were a crossbreed that had evolved to have an ill effect. Namely, they were a heavy sedative. It would be completely harmless, even if her wound were festering, or she were poisoned, but she would feel incredibly sleeping within a quarter bell of eating them. With her drowsy and sleeping, Brinn would be better able to examine the wound without having to face the constant tension between herself and the thief.<br/><br/>She might not be willing to let the girl die, but that didn't mean she wanted to talk to her either."
6113,Of Shade and Sanctity,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8119&start=60,2012-06-28T04:37:55,Laetha,"Agaue kept eating the berries, her pace finally slowing. She wondered why she hadn't ever bothered to eat such things in all her time as a thief. Then again most everything she ate, while on her own, that wasn't meat was stolen from the markets. She handed the sack back to the women then tried to make herself comfortable on the crate she was sitting on.<br/><br/>She started to feel sleep grasp at her and she tried to fight it. The fact she had been tired didn't bother her but it was at the swiftness in which it started to consume her. Her vision went in and out and she soon found herself leaning against the crates from before once again. It didn't dawn on her that it had been the berries that had caused it. Once she realized that this had all started shortly after she had eaten the berries she let out a growl.<br/><br/>""You...you pulled a fast one."" Her speech was sluring and soon she found herself fast asleep."
6114,Of Shade and Sanctity,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8119&start=60,2012-06-28T06:44:22,saphiraah,"Brinn chuckled when the girl suddenly checked out. It seemed that the knight had chosen to keep going, rather than pull over for lunch, so she figured she had time. She was still shaky, and moving around was strangely difficult, as if she had weights tied to her wrists and ankles. It wasn't the most graceful of maneuvers, but she managed to climb up the crates and help the girl to lounge comfortably. Hopefully she wouldn't fall off the cart.<br/><br/>First thing's first. She began to check for injuries. She found one easily enough. The left arm was a downright mess. She couldn't even begin to tell how bad it was through the grime and blood and poorly wrapped bandage. Grumbling under her breath, she began to gently peel the bandage away. The girl was only sleeping, not completely sedated. She would be extremely groggy, but she would be able to wake if the wound pained her too much. The first aid kit turned out to have been deeply useful, and she almost forgot that it was stolen merchandise. Using a vial of cleansing salve and a clean cloth, she began cleaning the wound.<br/><br/>When this was finished, or close enough anyway, she moved the cloth away to get a decent look at the wound."
6115,Of Shade and Sanctity,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8119&start=60,2012-06-28T20:54:55,Froodjakle,"Assuming 'grumpy' was referring to him, Caedrin spun his neck around to look at Brinn, and barely had enough time to react to catch the object that was thrown his way. He rose his eyebrows in surprise, not having realized that she had gathered food. ""Alright, alright. Just let me find a decent spot,"" he said in response to her suggestion, turning his eyes back to the trail and taking a rather large bite of the apple. The flavor and soothing juices that flowed into his mouth were welcomed with a sigh of contentment as he relished both the taste and refreshment, realizing that he hadn't even had water in quite a while; the thought hadn't crossed his mind while he was gathering things up for the trip.<br/><br/>He continued on down the trail for a time, enjoying the rest of his apple along the way and trying his best to tune out the girls in the back. This worked to greater effect than he anticipated; after a while, he came across a gentle stream near the road they were driving down, and decided it would be an opportune time for the meal Brinn mentioned. He pulled the cart over and turned to the girls, only to find an unconscious thief, and Brinn standing over an open wound on her arm. ""We're he- ..Oh God, what did you do now?"" he asked tentatively, bringing a palm up to his forehead as he did so.<br/><br/>((Sorry, I totally forgot to have Caedrin mention his name to Agaue in my last post. Editing that now.))"
6116,Of Shade and Sanctity,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8119&start=60,2012-06-29T19:00:52,saphiraah,"She looked up from cleaning the slumbering woman's arm and offered a mischievous smile to the knight. She lay the arm in her the woman's lap gently to allow it to dry and wiped the hands on the cloth as she turned to face him. Shifting her weight, she sat comfortably beside the woman.<br/><br/>""She was looking pretty ill, and I didn't want to get in an argument to make her let me treat it. I wasn't feeling patient enough to deal with her, so I gave her a few Slumber Berries. She needed the rest anyway. And this way we don't have to argue while I treat her.""<br/><br/>She leaned over the wound, frowning, as something distracted. Her tone was much different when she next spoke. She sounded cautious, tense.<br/><br/>""Hey... come have a look at this. What does that look like to you?""<br/><br/>She didn't say it, but she suspected the wound had been poisoned. Suddenly, she wondered how this thief had been hurt so badly. It might be a question worth asking when she woke."
6117,Of Shade and Sanctity,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8119&start=60,2012-07-11T02:27:29,Froodjakle,"He couldn't decide whether to think her actions were clever or rude, so he settled on responding with a shrug. On one hand, he couldn't deny the logic; she was their prisoner, and though she didn't seem intent on causing any trouble, having her asleep inarguably made the job easier. On top of that, it was best she didn't die from a previous injury while under his watch.. That wouldn't be the easiest thing to explain to his superiors.<br/><br/>His interest was caught again when Brinn asked him to examine the wound. He got out of his seat and made his way around to the back, hopping into the cart and kneeling over the two. Now that Brinn had cleaned the wound, it was easy for him to tell what was wrong with it. Being a Paladin, he was used to dealing with open cuts and the like, seeing as soldiers were wounded frequently in their duty, through all kinds of different weaponry and magic. ""Hm.. It's not horribly deep for most part, except for this section here,"" he began, tracing above the wound with his finger. ""It seems like the wound itself was made by a short blade coated in a liquid poison; you can still see faint traces of it if you look closely. Probably a dagger of some sort, stabbed partway into her arm and then pulled out to the side, hence the deeper cut here, compared to the shallower slice off the side. Assuming she stole those medical supplies as soon as she could after the wound was inflicted, it shouldn't be<span style=""font-style: italic"">this</span>infected yet.. unless it was aided by a poison of some sort."""
6118,Of Shade and Sanctity,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8119&start=60,2012-07-11T21:20:59,saphiraah,"She quirked an eyebrow at the knight as he began speaking, surprised by the extent of his knowledge. He was right, though. She couldn't deny that he knew what he was talking about. Taking out a small twig filed into a sampling stick, which she found in the first aid kit, she scraped a bit of the liquid out of the wound to examine it closer. Sniffing it, she pulled a face, then peered closely at it before handing the sample to him.<br/><br/>""I can't say for sure, but I'm pretty sure I recognize the poison. See what you think. Perhaps we'll agree.""<br/><br/>She watched to see what he'd do, curious."
6119,Of Shade and Sanctity,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8119&start=60,2012-07-11T22:51:58,Froodjakle,"Caedrin did as she asked, smelling the poison sample she gathered. It had a rather powerful scent, worse than any he was used to, and he backed his face away from it quickly. ""I can't say I recognize it directly, but I know poison enough to know this is a particularly strong one.. Between the color and the scent, as well as the speed of the infection, it should be obvious to anyone, really."" He stepped off of the back of the cart before turning back to Brinn. ""It might be a good idea if we stop here for the night, I'm sure we could all use some rest. You seem like a reasonably talented herbalist. Between that and my healing magic, we should be able to at least slow it down, if not cure it completely; though my spells won't do much good in removing the residue. Why don't you take care of that while I gather some firewood?"" he suggested."
6120,Of Shade and Sanctity,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8119&start=60,2012-07-11T23:17:40,saphiraah,"She nodded, already digging around in the crates loaded on the cart. Her expression was serious, worried. She gave no further acknowledgement of his suggestion as she continued digging. Finally, she located what she'd been searching for, and pulled out a small box hidden deep inside the trunk of her personal belongings. With shaking fingers, she pulled an herb from the box and sniffed it.<br/><br/>Her expression clouded with a mixture of fear, grief, and pain as she recognized the scent. She would know this scent anywhere, even when mixed into a poison. This seemed to confirm something to her and she returned the leaf to a pouch, then tied it tight and placed it back in the box. Leaping into action, she began retrieving ingredients from various boxes, hoping that she would be able to find all she needed here in the cart.<br/><br/>Her face began to appear increasingly more pale as she moved around, still on the brink of collapse. Her skin was clammy and she breathed heavily. Still, she managed to keep going, collecting a small pile of items and ingredients on top of the box beside the sleeping thief.<br/><br/>There was still more she needed, but she didn't know if she would be steady on her feet enough to go trudging through the woods to find it. Deciding to rest for a while, she sat comfortably to catch her breath, and began preparing the ingredients she'd been able to find."
6121,Of Shade and Sanctity,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8119&start=60,2012-07-12T01:59:35,Laetha,"Agaue finally managed to pull herself into consciousness once more and saw Brinn mixing some items together. Though it did take her a few moments to actually be able to decipher what she was seeing. She kept quiet, fighting every urge she had to say something she would end up paying for. Though once she noticed the cut on her arm had been properly cleaned, it wasn't hard to keep that way. Then again as she saw just how infected it was she couldn't imagine what had happened.<br/><br/>""What the hell..."" She said in a slight weak tone. ""I cleaned the hell out of the wound, no way it could be this infected...unless this wasn't the poison I thought it to be.""<br/><br/>She stopped talking, letting the last part of what she said come out softly as she noticed the state of the other women. She was much more pale than she remembered. Maybe the trick with the berries had been for the best but it was doubtful she would let on she agreed. Sighing she turned her head to the side, doing her best to not utter another word until it was needed. It wasn't easy and soon enough she found herself bitting her tongue gently in order to keep it that way."
6122,Of Shade and Sanctity,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8119&start=80,2012-07-14T07:58:39,saphiraah,"Brinn was completely distracted by her work now, paying no attention to the thief. She mixed a few herbs in a stone bowl, then used a tool to grind the herbs into powder. The mortar and pestle were small, yet useful. Several times, she stopped with the herbs and sniffed. Each time, she'd purse her lips, furrow her brows in thought, then add another leaf or sprig of some herb or other. When the herbs were to her satisfaction, she added a few odd seeds, a dried bean, and a few drops of oil from a tiny vial. This created a paste that smelled extremely potent. She pulled up the cloth tied around her neck to cover her nose and mouth as she worked.<br/><br/>The smell of the paste would be strong even to the shapeshifter. When breathed too deeply, it would inspire a heavy lethargy. She used the pestle to begin gently applying the paste to the infected wound, doing so as gently as possible. The concoction would burn and sting as she applied it. Behind the cloth, her lips were moving unseen, hissing dark words of power, forming a purging spell. The spell was used by others of her 'craft' for harmful means, but she had found a way to warp the common use of the spell and use it for beneficial purposes. It was unheard of, and took a great deal of control, but she seemed to have no trouble doing it.<br/><br/>She kept this up for a long while, slowly and delicately applying the salve, hissing constantly behind the cloth that covered her face. Finally, looking ill, she pulled back. Her face was pale, her skin clammy, and she breathed heavily. Her eyes were slightly unfocused. She leaned back against the sack of grain behind her and let out a long sigh.<br/><br/>""That should... help immensely. You'll need to get the walking sword over there to heal the tissue. The taint should be cleansed."""
6123,Of Shade and Sanctity,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8119&start=80,2012-07-14T08:44:24,Froodjakle,"Caedrin checked his equipment quickly, to make sure he had everything in its place. At Brinn's nod, he turned around and began walking into the woods, with the obvious intention of gathering firewood. It was a long and boring chore, though his pace was hastened as he realized the girls had no adequate way to protect themselves from attack. Brinn was still recovering, and last time he checked, the thief was asleep.<br/><br/>In half an hour's time, he finally made it back to the cart, a bundle of sticks and twigs in his arms. He was relieved to find everyone in good health, though Brinn seemed exhausted. It looked like the procedure was just finishing up, as she was just now laying back against a sack to relax. He set the bundle down in a little clearing and stepped over to the cart, just in time to overhear Brinn's words. ""Hey, I resent that. I'm more than just a well-polished sword, you know,"" he responded with a grin, patting the hilt of the blade at his waist. ""So how'd it go? Did you manage to fix her up?"" he asked, looking over to Agaue. He wasn't sure if he should be concerned or not; she didn't seem to be moving around much, but the wound was looking better, from what he could tell."
6124,Of Shade and Sanctity,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8119&start=80,2012-07-14T08:54:25,saphiraah,"Brinn rolled her head to the side as the voice announced the arrival of the Sword. She inwardly chuckled at the new name she'd given him. Her amusement in this grew exponentially, until she had to restrain a giggle.<br/><br/>The sword approached, patting his sword to enunciate his new name, and hopped into the cart. She couldn't help but release a tiny giggle as he did this. The sword bent over the wounded thief, but she rolled her eyes, shaking her head at him, and answered in a strangely slurred voice.<br/><br/>""Nah... she's fine. She should be fully cleansed. You should close her up, though...""<br/><br/>Slowly, she was becoming aware that there was no real reason for her to feel as amused as she did. It wasn't that funny. But she couldn't managed to get ahold of herself. She let out a snort of laughter as she noticed that The Sword had a sword sticking out behind him as he knelt, then clamped a hand to her mouth to stifle it."
6125,Of Shade and Sanctity,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8119&start=80,2012-07-14T14:58:24,Laetha,"Agaue almost couldn't stand the strong smell that came from paste Brinn had created for her wound. The further away she was from it the better. She had decided the burning sensation was much more favorable than the smell. Though she did have to admit that the wound was feeling much better, as was she. She ignored the two as they talked to each other about her own wound. Sighing she knew she would end up owing both of them for this and a simple thank you would not suffice. At least not in her book.<br/><br/>The sound of a laugh directed her attention to Brinn and she raised a brow at her. She looked even more pale than before and wondered if she would start acting like she had earlier. She hoped not. Without another thought she made herself comfortable where she sat and closed her eyes. She was still tired and had a faint idea feeling that paste was adding to it just slightly."
6126,Of Shade and Sanctity,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8119&start=80,2012-07-15T02:35:19,Froodjakle,"""Oh, yes, of course,"" he responded, trying his best to ignore her odd attitude. She was overly giggly, just like before, when the ice trap had syphoned all of her energy.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Maybe she had to use some kind of spell again,</span>he pondered, hoping it was a beneficial one and that she hadn't gone back on her word to not harm the thief. ""I'm not sure of you've ever been healed by a spell before, but this might feel a little unusual if not,"" he warned the girl, removing his gauntlets and bringing his hands over the wound.<br/><br/>He took a moment to study the cut before beginning his spell; indeed, it already looked significantly healthier than before. It was still an open wound, but it looked almost uninfected now. As far as he could tell, whatever she did worked to great effect. With a shrug, he started channeling the energy through to his palm. A soft, green, almost phosphorescent glow emanated from it, and the healing went to work immediately, moving muscle and tissue and pulling them back together. It didn't take long, maybe 5 minutes, before the wound was fully recovered, hardly a trace of it left at all. Caedrin wiped his brow and sat back against the raised edge of the cart, taking a breather. It wasn't exceptionally difficult work, but it still took concentration and energy. ""You should be all better now. It might feel a little stiff, but that'll go away before too long, just try and stretch it out if you can."""
6127,Of Shade and Sanctity,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8119&start=80,2012-07-15T16:21:01,Laetha,"""Oh, I've been healed by magic before.""<br/><br/>She watched, still intrigued as she watched the wound repair itself with the aid of magic. The one who had given her the necklace had been a mage. He had healed her before and it was then she learned magic actually was used for good, rather than the things she had seen. She really did miss her friend. At that thought a frown appeared but she quickly replaced it with a grin as the Knight had finished the healing.<br/><br/>""It's not like I'm going anywhere, so I have plenty of time to stretch out.""<br/><br/>Agaue quickly bit back another remark and couldn't help but laugh at herself for it. Though she was very pleased she was able to hold back and not speak her mind. After she calmed herself down and stopped laughing she happily nodded her head to Caedrin in thanks. There wasn't any point in being rude to him after he had just healed her."
6128,Of Shade and Sanctity,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8119&start=80,2012-07-16T02:40:33,saphiraah,"Brinn sighed and leaned her head back. As the chuckles began to die down, she felt herself becoming heavier. She yawned and rolled her head to watch the knight as he healed the girl's arm. She felt incredibly warm and sleepy, content to just lie there and watch. When he finished, she nodded, though he likely wouldn't notice.<br/><br/>""Well done..."" she slurred, ""Should heal as good as new after she stretches it out..."""
6129,Of Shade and Sanctity,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8119&start=80,2012-07-16T03:44:45,Froodjakle,"Caedrin returned the nod to Agaue, before sighing and turning his head to Brinn. He crossed his arms and looked at her, raising an eyebrow in the process. ""And just what did you do to make yourself loopy again? Something related to the poison, I assume?"" The latter half of this sentence was directed at the both of them, his hope being that the thief might know what caused it; Brinn wasn't exactly in a good state to be explaining much of anything as of now."
6130,Of Shade and Sanctity,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8119&start=80,2012-07-16T08:17:16,saphiraah,"Brinn reached up to poke the knight in the arm, as it was the only thing she could reach. This done, she allowed the arm to flop onto her lap, proud of herself for the achievement. She sighed and watched as he spoke, only half understanding his words. Something about his words struck her, however, and she frowned.<br/><br/>It took her a moment to gather her thoughts enough, then she finally managed, ""I made a poultice... but it was too deep. I used a blood spell to pull the poison out."""
6131,Of Shade and Sanctity,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8119&start=80,2012-07-16T08:39:54,Froodjakle,"He nodded his head in understanding after Brinn spoke. As he assumed, she had used a spell again.. although this time it was a beneficial one, at least. The state it left her in was more or less identical, though. ""I suppose it falls to me to prepare us a meal, then,"" he sighed resignedly, looking back and forth between the two incapacitated girls. ""..I don't think there's been a single time where we've all sat around in good health at the same time. There's always something wrong with at least one of us,"" he shrugged, standing up and hopping off the cart.<br/><br/>""What kind of supplies did you gather for a meal, Brinn?"" he asked, turning to her for a moment after his feet were firmly on the ground again. He hoped she would be able to answer the question, despite her state; the one he had asked a few moments ago seemed to require great effort on her part to coherently respond to, but everything in the cart was a mess, and he would much prefer to not have to dig around in it to find what he needed. He wasn't entirely sure what to look for anyway, considering he had no knowledge of her supplies or what kind of meal she had planned."
6132,Of Shade and Sanctity,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8119&start=80,2012-07-16T22:38:09,Laetha,"Agaue still sat there silently. The last thing Brinn had said actually shocked her. She hadn't heard any muttering of a spell but then again she hadn't been fully awake and still in a daze. Now she owed both of them on top of agreeing to be a good prisoner. It annoyed her. Though her annoyance didn't last long. When she heard Caedrin mention that he would have to prepare the meal she let out a quick laugh.<br/><br/>""Sorry it's just...ah never mind."" She said with a grin, before sighing. ""I recall her mentioning something about berries and nuts. The berries...well if you want to sleep then by all means eat them. As per the nuts she ate them all....""<br/><br/>She quickly reached up a hand to cover her mouth to stop her from finishing her current line of thoughts and also to stop her laughter. This is what she gets for the company she had kept over the years then again it could also be the berries and the smell from the paste. It was all three, she decided or rather tried to convince herself.<br/><br/>""I could, provided you trust me, go and get something for all of us."" She spoke in a quiet tone. ""Rabbit, Quail, Squirrel. Anything that size, is rather easy. I promise to not steal it and I even promise to come back."""
6133,Of Shade and Sanctity,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8119&start=80,2012-07-17T02:32:00,saphiraah,"Brinn shook her head. The nuts and berries were only part of it. She giggled, finding it incredibly funny that the thief thought she would have gathered so little food. Through the giggling, she managed to speak a few broken words.<br/><br/>""No, silly... I got more than that... There's a sack over there. Roots, herbs... I even managed to trap a hare. These woods are full of life.""<br/><br/>The giggles slowly dissipated. She was slowly beginning to feel more like herself. Dimly, she wondered what was so funny."
6134,Of Shade and Sanctity,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8119&start=80,2012-07-17T15:05:57,Froodjakle,"Caedrin listened to each of them in turn, trying to ignore their.. eccentric attitudes, though he couldn't help but chuckle once or twice, simply because of how silly the entire situation was. Stepping over to the bag Brinn mentioned, he took a look inside, peering over the contents. ""Doesn't look like that'll be necessary, Agaue. There is, in fact, a rabbit in here.. It's a pretty big one, and if we have the ingredients to cook up a stew or something, we could all eat well. Either way, you two need to rest.""<br/><br/>He walked over to the bundle of sticks that he had brought back and started assembling them into a pile, ready to light when he needed it. He pulled the rabbit out of the bag, looking at it for a moment before turning back to the cart. ""Brinn, do you have a knife? I don't think a sword would be a very efficient instrument for skinning a hare. Maybe a flint or something, too.. Lighting a fire would certainly be easier that way. Normally I'd come prepared, but I didn't really expect a simple little dispute to escalate so much,"" he said with a sigh, leaning against the side of the cart.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Well, at least it certainly turned out to be more interesting than I anticipated. Work was getting boring, anyway.</span>"
6135,Of Shade and Sanctity,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8119&start=80,2012-07-17T17:11:59,Laetha,"Agaue could only let out a sigh at the fact that Brinn had already managed to get a hare. All she had really wanted to do was stretch her arm or rather her wings. Then again at the mention of getting some rest she did find herself rather tired. Even before the slumber berries she had been. Her lack of sleep from the last few days were catching up to her.<br/><br/>""Fine, I shall rest...just don't add me to the menu."" She spoke in a defeated tone as she removed the three daggers she had on her. When she placed the smallest one on the floor of the cart she took her foot and gently kicked it to Caedrin, watching it slide across the floor. Though she tried to ignore the question he had asked Brinn she found that impossible. With that done she placed the necklace next to her on the wooden crate she was sitting on.<br/><br/>Maybe she should sleep in her true human form but that had been difficult for her the last time she had tried. Shrugging her shoulders she made herself quickly turn into her hawk from, red-tailed hawk to be exact. She looked at the other two with her golden yellow before she looked down at the necklace and grasped it with her left talon, holding it tightly. Her other talon dug lightly into the crate and made sure she wouldn't fall over. Then she ruffled up her feathers and tucked her head into the feather on her back, just like any other hawk would do, and fell asleep swiftly. She would wake up in an instant if anything felt wrong or if her name was called."
6136,Of Shade and Sanctity,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8119&start=80,2012-07-17T20:58:30,saphiraah,"He moved away with the rabbit and she pushed herself upright. Reaching for the sack, she began cleaning the gathered roots using one of the knives the thief had dropped. When she shifted into the hawk again, she eyed the bird suspiciously. Deciding if she tried to flee, she could simply hurl a curse to stop her, she shrugged and resumed shaving the roots clean of skins.<br/><br/>When the knight asked about a flint, she shook her head, ""I think I have one somewhere... but I only carry it for appearances. I don't need tools to start a fire. Build it up and I'll get it started for you."" her voice was clear now, no longer high pitched or giggly. She was still pale, incredibly tired, but at least she ws lucid.<br/><br/>She kept working with the roots, using the simple busy work to keep her mind occupied."
6137,Of Shade and Sanctity,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8119&start=80,2012-07-19T22:12:17,Froodjakle,"Caedrin picked up the dagger that had been offered to him, giving Agaue a smile in thanks as he began the process of skinning the hare. He had been taught how to do it during survival training, so he knew the basic routine to follow. However, it had been a while since last he employed the technique, and so he found himself being slow and cautious with it, making sure not to slice off too much of the meat. He focused intently on it, to the point where he didn't even notice Agaue shifting forms.<br/><br/>Brinn answered his earlier question while he was in the middle of the work, and he responded without losing his concentration; ""I'm assuming you mean to use more magic, then. Are you sure that's a good idea? You've been straining yourself a lot today, and it will still take quite some time before the meal is ready. Do you think your body can handle that?"" He was concerned about her wellbeing, going back and forth between states so much. One minute she was recovering, the next she used another spell and went loopy again."
6138,Of Shade and Sanctity,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8119&start=80,2012-07-21T20:01:38,saphiraah,"She finally felt more like herself, if exhausted, and sat up, watching him struggle with the hare. She smiled to herself, struck by the sight. It was adorable. On any other day, she would not have allowed herself to think so fondly of him, but she forgot about that in this moment. She watched him for another moment, then took pity on him.<br/><br/>pushing herself to the edge of the cart, she slid down to the ground and moved to his side, ""here.. let me do that. You can start chopping the roots and stuff...""<br/><br/>She pulled a knife from the hidden sheath at the back of her belt and reached to the hare, deftly sliding it from under his hands. Her head was thick and muddy, but she was steady on her feet, leaning against the back of the cart. With practiced, precise movements, she began slicing through the membrane that bound the skin to the animal's muscles, leaving the meat in tact."
6139,Of Shade and Sanctity,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8119&start=80,2012-07-24T03:13:03,Froodjakle,"Caedrin raised an eyebrow at Brinn's actions, finding himself rather annoyed about it. ""I hope you realize I was doing just fine. I haven't skinned a hare in a while, so I was being careful, but at least I actually knew what I was doing.. No such luck with these,"" he explained, flicking the rabbit remnants off of the blade and stepping over to the aforementioned roots.<br/><br/>""Afraid plants were never my strong suit,"" he added, picking one up and examining it as he sat down. After a moment, he shrugged; ""Well, don't blame me if I screw this up,"" he sighed, afterward cutting at them in whatever way seemed most logical, and laying them in a pile next to the uncut ones when he was done."
6140,Of Shade and Sanctity,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8119&start=80,2012-07-24T03:49:22,saphiraah,"She sighed, putting down the partially skinned hare and watching him stalk off. She watched him in silence for a few moments, trying to understand the reason for his sudden change of behavior. Muddled as she was, she couldn't seem to figure it out. She had no idea why he was suddenly angry.<br/><br/>""Plants have always been a strength of mine... Would you allow me to do that?""<br/><br/>She stood tensed, prepared for another outburst, still completely confused as she continued to watch his actions."
6141,Of Shade and Sanctity,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8119&start=80,2012-07-24T04:06:04,Laetha,"Agaue ruffled her feathers as she listened to the two talk. As tired as she was, she just couldn't seem to fall asleep. She turned her head back to look at the two and narrowed her eyes them. All she wanted was some rest...was that to much to ask for? Then again maybe the two would provide a show as they worked on the dinner. She would have offered to help out with its' preparation but with all things considered she figured they would have denied her even something that simple.<br/><br/>After listening to them for a few more seconds she let out a laugh, which sounded odd coming from a hawk. Shaking her feathery head from side to side she happily stretched out the wing in which the wound had been on. Quickly looking it over she glared at a few feathers which were out of place and no where near being in perfect condition to fly. So then she set to the task of smoothing and cleaning her feathers, while listening to the two talk."
6142,Of Shade and Sanctity,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8119,2012-06-11T04:45:39,Froodjakle,"""Another day, another problem.."" A sigh escaped the man's lips as he dismounted from his horse, patting her gently on the neck once he was safely down. She whinnied in appreciation of the gesture, prompting a smile from her rider as he tied her reins around a post to keep her from wandering about. He turned around, raising an arm to shade his piercing blue eyes from the sun as they surveyed the area. He had just arrived in a small town, called away from the capital to handle some dispute or another; if his demeanor was any indication, it wasn't the first time.<br/>He was a visually striking man, likely to turn heads. He was tall, standing at about 6""2, and his build was muscular and lean, a sure sign of his many years of training. Folly as it was to go anywhere unprepared, he was wearing a basic set of armor, with a sword on his waist and shield across his back, the latter of which was adorned with a gold-and-blue engraving of the kingdom's sigil. However, the day was sunny and warm, and because of the lack of immediate danger, the man chose not to wear his helmet. His head and chin were both equally covered in golden-blonde hair of moderate length, though it was cut with the intention of staying out of his eyes.<br/>The man finally spotted what he had been looking for and began walking, in the direction of a building somewhere near the center of town. He sighed in resignation as he pushed the doors open, stepping inside and blinking as his view adjusted. Inside, there were 3 people; a man to his left, sitting at a desk, and two women in the back, seated opposite each other. Judging on their positions in the room relative to the door, the armored man assumed that the man to his left was the one in charge, and thus turned to him.<br/><br/>""Good evening, sir. My name is Caedrin Vallers, paladin of His Highness King Athredor Lorian's royal army. We received word that there was a disturbance, and I was sent to assist in any way that I can,"" he said to the man, bowing slightly as he spoke.<br/><br/>The man crossed his arms as Caedrin spoke, raising his eyebrow skeptically. ""They sent a paladin? Hrm.. Must not be much interesting going on in the Capital these days.. In any case, yeah. Those two over there;"" he paused, pointing at the two women in the corner; ""One on the left is being accused of stealing from the one on the right. One on the right is a trusted businesswoman in this town, where as the left one is new here, but we found no sign of any of the goods she was suspected of stealing. Figured you might be able to get a better read on it.""<br/><br/>Caedrin listened to the man with continually waning interest. It was another typical dispute. Why these people couldn't take care of such simple problems on their own was beyond him, but it was his duty to take care of it nonetheless. He simply nodded in response once the man was done, and stepped over to the two women, looking back and forth between them for a moment before speaking.<br/>""Good evening, m'ladies. I apologize for my delay, but I arrived as hastily as I could."" Deciding it would be better to hear the words of the accused first, he turned to the woman on the left. ""Now then, miss, mind telling me in your own words what all this fuss is about?"""
6143,Of Shade and Sanctity,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8119,2012-06-11T07:06:04,saphiraah,"((Taken from a transcript of a roleplay in chat between the players involved:))<br/><br/><blockquote class=""uncited""><div>A woman sat lounging on the cot, one leather boot dangling over the edge, the other tucked underneath her. Her long, wavy black hair was tied back in a neat braid that hung down her back, though several locks had pulled loose to hang around her face. She looked up as she was addressed, a hint of defiance in her eyes. Her voice was calm and level as she responded, â€œThere was a misunderstanding in the market today, sir. I was manning my cart beside the cart belonging to this woman here. Someone robbed her while she was not looking. It is understandable that I, being the nearest, was suspected, but as you heard from the guard, I have not taken her possessions.â€<br/><br/>Caedrin crossed his arms and leaned back a bit, returning her defiant look with a questioning one of his own. He stared at her for a few moments longer, studying her features and trying to determine if she was being truthful or not. <br/><br/>When he was satisfied, he gave a small nod and turned to the woman on the right, ""Ma'am, your only reasoning for accusing this girl was that she was nearby? Did you catch sight of the thief at all?""<br/><br/>""She was the only one nearby, yes,â€ replied the woman, â€œI watch my goods with as sharp an eye as I can. Not a single person who bought from me would do such a thing. I know them all.""<br/><br/>""I see,"" he responded simply, setting a hand against his chin in contemplation. ""What exactly were the objects stolen, if I may ask?""<br/><br/>Through the conversation, the accused woman simply shifts her position slightly, allowing her gaze to shift from the knight, to the woman, and back again. Her eyes remained calm, submissive, truthful, ""I honestly do not know. Judging by the reaction to the loss, I would guess they were quite valuable.""<br/><br/>His eyes glanced at the woman at the left in surprise, not expecting a response from her on this particular question. He looked at her for a moment once again and nodded, returning his attention to the other.<br/><br/>""Mainly some medical supplies,"" she said sending a glare at the other woman, biting back a remark. ""There were a choice few other items but at least those are easily replaced.""<br/><br/>The accused woman subsided into stoic silence, refusing to react. She folded both legs, sitting casually on the cot, and looked from the man to the woman, waiting to be addressed.<br/><br/>Caedrin closed his eyes for a time, considering different theories in his mind. ""You seem very attentive, ma'am,"" he said to the woman on the right. ""Did you notice this girl leaving her cart at any point?""<br/><br/>""I never saw her leave her spot."" The woman said, thinking, starting to see where this was going. ""Even when I turned my back for no more than a mere few seconds...she still stood where I last saw her...""<br/><br/>Caedrin smiled at her with a look of understanding. ""So tell me then, how is it possible that this woman stole your merchandise, but had none of it when she was searched?""<br/><br/>In silence, the accused woman resisted a smile, looking to the man with a bit more attention. He was clever, she saw. He wasn't like the other neglectful guards. Maybe there was hope.<br/><br/>The merchant woman kept her thoughts to herself but stated simply. "" It isn't possible.""<br/><br/>""As it would seem. I do believe you owe this girl an apology,"" he stated, waving his hand towards the woman on the left and smiling at her; ""But there is still the matter of your missing merchandise. I suppose it couldn't have been simply negligence?""<br/><br/>The accused woman gritted her teeth at this, remembering again something she'd seen in the market. For the time being, however, she would remain silent.<br/><br/>She looked over towards the women once again. ""I apologize for accusing you."" She said in as sincere a tone as she could muster. "" No it was no negligence of mine...I know where every item is and every item sold. It was there when i turned my back and then gone the next.""<br/><br/>Caedrin nodded and turned to the girl on the left. ""Did you see anything, miss? If you were at your cart all day, there's a chance that you might have seen the culprit. Did either of you notice anyone suspicious?""<br/><br/>She considered for a moment, then nodded to the woman, smiling, ""There is no need to apologize. I can fully understand the loss. We are, after all, in the same boat, so to speak. We both make a living off of what we sell."" She looked up to meet the eyes of the man, nodding slightly, ""It happened very fast. I saw only a cloaked figure, dashing past. But before I could speak up, she noticed the theft, and turned on me. I couldn't speak up, without appearing even more guilty than I did. The cloaked figure was small, and very quick, but moved oddly. I would be surprised if they were not after the medical supplies specifically.""<br/><br/>Caedrin nodded again, looking to the ground. ""Perhaps the other items were simply a diversion, then. If medical supplies were the only object stolen, the thief's motive would be plain as day, and tracking him down would be that much easier. A simple tactic, but an effective one."" His gaze shifted to the woman on the right,  ""In any other situation, I would have the unfortunate job of telling you your goods are long gone. However, if the thief was injured enough to justify stealing medical supplies, there's a good chance they needed to rest and get it taken care of as soon as possible. They may still be within reach.""<br/><br/>The accused woman speaks in a quiet voice, careful to word the statement casually, ""She may have been bleeding.... enough to leave a trail.""<br/><br/>Caedrin raised his eyebrow and looked at the other girl. ""She, you say? Most people would assume a thief to be a man until proven otherwise.. Is there something you're forgetting to tell us?""<br/><br/>The merchant woman was happy to hear that there was some way of finding out who had done it and bring them to justice. Just the thought of being able to find the thief made her smile.<br/><br/>Caedrin nodded. ""It could have been a younger man, and I'm sure even some that are older are of a smaller build, but I'll take your word for it for now. You don't seem to be interested in causing trouble, and we don't have much else to go on in any case."" He nodded to both of the women. ""Thank you both for your cooperation,"" he said, afterward turning to the girl on the left, ""And to you I offer my own apologies for taking your valuable time. You may return to your business as soon as you wish."" He turned around and walked back to the guard, with the intention of discussing what their plans would be for tracking down the thief.<br/><br/>The merchant woman looked over to the other and smiled before adding. ""Thank you for having an even sharper eye than I and I am sorry to have accused you of the theft, once again.""<br/><br/>The responding smile was genuine as she nodded in response, ""There is no need for apology, though I do appreciate your consideration. I know that it cannot have been easy to look past such a certainty to see truth.""<br/></div></blockquote><br/><br/>((end quote))<br/><br/>After the knight and woman ad both gone, leaving the accused to retrieve her belongings from the local militia, the woman struggled to keep a patient attitude. When she finally had her freedom to go, she walked the street toward the stable where she would pick up her cart and horse.<br/><br/>The conversation had left her with a thought, rolling around in her head. The trail of blood... there was something there. An idea she was too weary to form. She had spent a long several days travling, sleeping little as the road was unsafe to let down her guard. Then today, the market had been unshaded, hectic, and taxing. She was drained both physically and emotionally.<br/><br/>Deciding it would be best to resume the idea after a bite to eat, she saddled and hitche the horse, climbed into the cart and urged the horse to move toward the edge of town where she'd seen a nice span of woods she could possibly find privacy within.<br/><br/>As she drove, she munched on a bit of jerky she pulled from a sack behind her seat in the back of the cart, relishing in the feel of the food easing the discomfort of her empty belly.<br/><br/>Suddenly, the idea popped.<br/><br/>""That's it! A trail of blood!"" she grinned, ""It wasn't my loss, but a theft cannot go ignored.""<br/><br/>She knew that most knights of the city resented the duty of petty mediating in the small villages, and assumed that the knight would leave town. No one would catch the thief if she didn't. Determined to do what she could, she parked her cart in the woods and began her preparations."
6144,Of Shade and Sanctity,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8119,2012-06-11T21:28:09,Laetha,"""Damn."" Cursed a women under her breath.<br/><br/>Up upon one of the roof tops in the town there sat a women, completely cloaked. All that was visible were a few strands of stray brown and tan hair and that of her arm as she stitched up her wound. The wound was about four inches long and at least one fourth inch deep with one spot being much deeper. The blood dripped slowly from the wound and a slight bit more as she slowly stitched it up. It had slipped her mind to remember to snatch something to numb the pain as she worked but...she would manage, it wasn't the worst she'd had.<br/><br/>Once she finished with the stiches, she cleaned and wrapped her arm up, then gathered what she had left, packing it into her small satchel. Her normal route of escape wasn't an option this time with her wound but she knew she would have to leave soon. The mistakes she had made while she snatched the supplies had been more than obvious to her and wouldn't have been surprised if at least a few people had noticed. At least one thing that was on her side had been that she had put a nice amount of distance between her and where she had stolen the supplies from.<br/><br/>She pulled her sleeves down and replaced her brown leather gloves before jumping off the roof into a nearby alley, landing a bit ungracefully. Taking a deep breath she left the alley, keeping her hood pulled up and limping very slightly as she placed pressure on her left ankle. Despite her best attempts to blend in with the people currently walking about she found it harder than it had once been since most of her time was now spent alone and working for only herself. All she had to do was leave the town before things got out of hand and she got caught."
6145,Of Shade and Sanctity,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8119,2012-06-11T22:17:21,Froodjakle,"Upon finishing his conversation with the guardsman, which was long-winded and overall unnecessary, the only thing Caedrin was able to determine was the location of the merchant's cart, and the fact that the man would be of no further help to him whatsoever. These guards seemed keen on shirking their duty; it was no wonder the thief went about unabated while an innocent girl was wrongly accused, and now time that could have been spent searching was wasted meaninglessly.<br/><br/>Caedrin stepped outside, sighing to himself once he was out of earshot of the guard. ""Negligence such as this is acceptable from no man, even less so from a guardsman,"" he said to himself. ""Though I suppose there's no sense hounding him when there's a thief about."" The merchant's cart was relatively nearby, so he decided to leave his horse where it was for the time being, and begun the walk there. It was uncomfortably warm, considering the armor he wore and the sun beating high in the sky, but they were conditions he was used to, and they did not serve to slow him down.<br/><br/>It was not long after he arrived at his destination that he found what he was searching for. There was a trail of what appeared to be dried-up blood, noticeable enough for anyone that was looking for it. It was a wonder the guards failed to notice it while it was still fresh. Time was of the essence; every moment he waited, the thief would be getting farther away. Judging by the amount of blood, his initial assumption was not far off, and the thief would need to bandage their wound before long, but they already had a rather large head start. With any luck, they waited a while before bandaging themselves, and the trail would lead him far.<br/><br/>With these thoughts in mind, he returned to the entrance of the village to retrieve his horse, who was grazing contentedly on some nearby grass. He smiled at her, patting her on the side as he untied her reins. ""We're going to need to move fast, Aniva, there's a thief to catch,"" he whispered softly. ""I promise I'll get you an apple to make up for it later."" With that, he hopped onto the horses back, giving her a soft nudge in the side to send her into a trot, and steering her in the direction of the trail; because of the size of it, he figured he would need to move relatively slowly so as to not lose the track, and hoped that his reduced speed would not give the thief the advantage they needed to escape. He shook his head, realizing that such thoughts did nothing to assist in his current mission, and pushed them away, choosing instead to focus on the task at hand."
6146,Of Shade and Sanctity,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8119,2012-06-11T22:34:18,saphiraah,"The girl only spent a few moments digging around in her cart. She pulled a well worn backpack from the cart and shrugged into it, then dug around till she found a small pouch, and a few other items. All of these she stowed in the pack before hopping down. The trees in the area were dense, and the night was dark. She had a hard time finding the herbs she wanted, but she knew it was time well spent. The thief would stop to bandage soon, she knew, then they would run, leaving no trail to follow. If she hurried, she might just be able to find the trail and use the blood for a spell.<br/><br/>When at last she found enough of the herb she needed, she left the cart and horse where they were after tying the lead rope to a tree, and dashed through the trees. She'd seen the thief run toward the edge of town, and headed in that direction, watching for a sign of blood. It took her a bit of searching, but she finally found it. By now, the streets were empty, so she knelt and began her preparations. Using a pliant twig from the herb she'd plucked, as well as a leaf, she fashioned a small dish, then scooped a bit of dirt, clotted with the thief's blood, onto the leaf. Next, using a tool she pulled from her pack, she began to draw runes and lines in the dirt, forming a strange shape around the herb and blood.<br/><br/>When the symbol was completed, the shape to her satisfaction, she replaced the tool in her pack, then hovered her palm over the leaf. Her voice was rough, raspy, and harsh as she began to whisper quietly, hissing strange words in a dark tongue. The rune began to glow with a deep, purple aura that looked more like a shadow than light. When she finished, there was a brief flash as the rune she'd drawn contorted, then faded from view. The blood absorbed out of the dirt, and into the leaf, causing it to wither and turn black, still held roughly in shape by the stem. After a few moments, she held in her hand a stem, wrapped in a hoop, with a withered black shape hovering inside the hoop. The black shape seemed to strain against an unseen force, pulling in a single direction.<br/><br/>Smiling to herself, she rose, gathered her belongings, erased all sign of her footprints and runes, then followed the direction the black shape was pulling at a brisk jogging pace."
6147,Of Shade and Sanctity,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8119,2012-06-12T05:23:12,Laetha,"As she walked amoung the townfolk, heading towards the nearest exit, she found herself in an odd situation. The sound of heavy hooves hitting the ground caught her attention, as she knew that sound well from past experiances. Hiding within her cloak now would more than likely make her more suspiscious, since she was certian her thieft had been reported. With a disatisfied sigh at not only having to take off her hood but at her own stupidity in not being careful enough.<br/><br/>As she pulled back her hood she looked with her piercing blue eyes, keeping an eye out for the one upon the horse. She reached up towards her head, with her one good hand, and fixed her hair so that it laid smoothly ontop the cloak. Her hair went down to her mid back and was mainly brown with natural highlights of tan and black. Odd to most but normal for her. As the thought of her hair color came to mind, she decided to calmly walk inside the next building she saw, which turned out to be an Inn.<br/><br/>As she walked in there was not a single person there and she sighed at her luck, taking a seat in one of the empty chairs close to the door. Once the sound of the hooves started to die out she opened the door and closed it quietly and quickly headed for the exit that was just in sight. She was happy with how quickly things were starting to work in her favor and watched as the sun was starting to set.<br/><br/>When she made it out of the town she headed for the trees, hoping to hide within them till things blew over. She went in deep enough to not be found easily and once she found a nice location she took off her cloak completely and wrapped her pack up in it and laid in the grassy clearing watching the sky darken. As she slowly started to drift into a sleep she found herself getting an odd feeling. Someone was coming and to have came this far they knew what they were looking for. She picked up her cloak and pack, tucking them underneath a push far out of sight and did the only thing she could think of, hoping it would work. Within a mere few moments, in her place where she stood was now a hawk with a lame wing. This was a feeling she hated, not being able to fly."
6148,Of Shade and Sanctity,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8119,2012-06-12T19:05:09,saphiraah,"The woman jogged down streets, bypassed through trails, and finally made it to the edge of town. She kept a firm grip on the object clutched in her fist, and seemed to be pulling back on it, much like a person walking a large dog. Her arm began to tire as she continually fought against the strain. Often, she was unable to walk exactly in the direction she was pulled by the object. At these times, she staggered to the side as the off-setting pull threw off her balance. When she reached the city wall, she had to go in the complete wrong direction to the gate, then back track toward the source.<br/><br/>By the time Caedrin reached the end of the trail, the sky overhead was beginning to darken. This was both a positive and a negative in his eyes; because of the cover of darkness, the thief might be more likely to let their guard down.. but if they didn't, things might get tricky. After a close examination of the blood, which seemed much more recent than it did at the start, he stepped back out onto the main street, sweeping the vicinity with his gaze. If the thief was walking in plain sight, he could possibly pick them out by the way they carried themselves; a wound like that would likely interfere with their posture in some way. Who he found was far from what he expected, however. After searching for a while, he noticed the 'innocent' market girl from earlier, holding something he could not quite make out and making her way towards the gate. He watched her warily for a minute, before deciding she probably had not noticed him. He decided he would tail her as long he could, and followed after her, tying his horse to the nearest suitable location as to make less noise.<br/><br/>The girl paused outside the gate and peered ahead into the trees. The pull against her hand was getting stronger the farther she went, and she didn't know how long she could keep it back. This sort of spell was always risky, and she didn't want anyone to get hurt, not even a thief. Looking down, she saw that the shapeless mass had indeed begun to take shape as it rotated and struggled inside the circle. Nodding to herself, she smiled, noting that the shape appeared humanoid, and female. Clenching her hand tighter, she made sure there was no way it could possibly slip free, and began walking again. Following the direction exactly now, she made faster progress toward the source, and the pull against her got stronger. She had to lean back against it to keep from tipping forward. Finally, she began to feel that she would need to go the rest of the way unaided, but fought against that thought. She didn't want to risk being seen and losing the trail. Stubbornly, she pressed on.<br/><br/>As Caedrin continued to follow the girl, he noticed her movement was rather odd. The way she held herself, in particular one of her arms, seemed unusual; almost strained. He realized this was the hand that was holding the small object he couldn't see, and found his curiosity as to what it was increasing rapidly. Regardless, he stayed focused on his objective as best he could, pushing the feelings of curiosity into the back of his mind. There was a time and place for that, and now was not it. Rather than approach the girl he continued his tactic of quietly following her, hoping she would lead him right where he wanted. She was only proven innocent of direct possession of the merchant's goods, after all.<br/><br/>The slant of the landscape increased as she walked down the hill. She stumbled and tripped, nearly losing her balance repeatedly. Finally, when she at last fell to her knees, she gave in. Panting, she began to chant in the same dark tongue as before. She struggled for breath, and focused on enunciating each word. The chant took her a few moments, but finally, she completed it. The circle in her hand, and the shape it contained suddenly burst into flame. As they did, she noticed something that made her instantly regret doing so. The shape had changed. It was no longer the human shape it had been forming earlier. How was that possible? Gasping out a curse, she threw away the ashes of her spell and fought catch her breath.<br/><br/>Caedrin raised his eyebrow at the mention of blood. ""The only kind of magic I've ever known to use blood is.. not exactly the most honorable type. Pray tell me, how did you come across such powers..?""<br/><br/>She stood her ground, facing him squarely, and spoke in an even tone with no emotion. ""Shall we stand here and discuss my past, or would you rather find the thief?""<br/><br/>""You've made your point. But know that I don't intend to let you out my sight,"" he responded, in the same calm, collected tone he usually spoke in. He didn't like working with anybody using blood magic, but at the moment it was his best lead. ""You alluded that the pull was becoming very strong. I assume this means the thief is nearby, then?""<br/><br/>""Yes, that means she was close when i destroyed the spell, but... just before I did, something wierd happened. The form it was taking was not that of a human. I only got a brief glimpse before it vanished. I am not sure what it means. We should be wary.""<br/><br/>Caedrin simply nodded in response, though in his mind he could not help wondering how many unusual people he would meet today. Their encounter now over, he took the time to look around the immediate area, keeping his eyes and ears on high alert; should the woman try anything sneaky, he would be prepared, but now was the time to focus.<br/><br/>She nodded in response and turned to continue in the direction she had been heading before disabling the spell. ""Keep your eyes peeled. I do not know what to expect here.""<br/><br/>Aware that the girl knew the general direction the thief was in recently, Caedrin followed after her rather than taking the lead. She had a better idea of where they were going, and this gave him an opportunity to keep his eye on her, anyway. The thought crossed his mind that he was being led into a trap, and he kept his hand on his sword hilt just in case.<br/><br/>After they had walked for a while with no sign, Caedrin sighed to himself. ""I don't suppose your 'blood' magic told you exactly how far away the thief was?"" he asked, putting extra emphasis on 'blood' to express his distaste.<br/><br/>She frowned a t the tone in his voice, pausing to peer around into the night, searching for sign of movement. ""if you think you can do better, please do so before she gets away. I told you there were limitations to the spell. I do what o can with what i know.""<br/><br/>Without saying a word, Caedrin stepped past her, holding up a hand above his head as he did so. Within a few moments, an aura of light built up around it, illuminating the surrounding area in a soft, warm glow. Caedrin swept the area with his gaze, taking his time as he did so, as to not miss any details. Once his eyes reached ground level, he noticed something particularly odd. There was a hawk standing in the clearing ahead of him. Normally a creature of that sort would fly off in this proximity, or at least retreat to a higher elevation, but it just stood there, almost as if it were watching them."
6149,Of Shade and Sanctity,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8119,2012-06-12T21:45:09,Laetha,"The thief watched the two people approach with her now golden amber eyes and ruffled her feathers up just slightly. Though when the light appeared from the hand of the man clad in armour this had surprised her so much that her feathers pressed flatly against her skin in shock. That was something she hadn't been expecting to see so all she could do was to stare at the light. That had to be an odd behavior to see a hawk do and she quickly reacted by puffing her feather out once more and letting out a rather intimidating hiss, and readied her claws to strike.<br/><br/>It seemed to strike her at that moment she knew more of how to act like a bird than what she truely was. With that thought she let out another hiss, opening her beak up wider so as to be ready to not only claw, but bite. Due to their size in her current state she decided that she would try to fly off if the came closer already knowing she wouldn't be able to get off the ground due to the nice cut on her left wing. Even with the wound having finally clotted up and stopped dripping blood, she thought that any attempt to fly might open it back up."
6150,Of Shade and Sanctity,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8119,2012-06-13T06:46:37,Froodjakle,"Caedrin watched the hawk closely, his curiosity gradually increasing. It seemed different from any hawk he'd ever encountered before. He had never seen a hawk act so defensively, at least not one that was standing on the ground. Guarding their territory or their young, yes, but had this hawk really chosen such a spot for either of those things? It seemed peculiar, at the least. Regardless, it seemed as though it wasn't very keen on them coming any closer, so he stayed back, studying the bird for a time, keeping what movements he needed to make very slow and very cautious. Chances are it would be unable to injure him, because of his armor, but it was foolish to underestimate any potential enemy, no matter how seemingly weak they were. In these lands, even the animals held surprises. Still, he was fairly certain it would not be a threat; it was difficult to say for sure, but it seemed to be favoring it's left wing. Perhaps this was why it remained on the ground?<br/>He turned to the girl behind him, keeping his movements slow. ""You said your spell earlier was changing form as you released it.. Correct?"""
6151,Of Shade and Sanctity,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8119,2012-06-13T07:41:43,saphiraah,"She smirked as he turned back to question her. She'd paused upon entering the clearing where the hawk stood hissing at them. Crossing one foot over the other in a casual, relaxed position, she leaned on one shoulder against the tree and folded her arms, hoping the posture looked as casual and arrogant as she meant it to be.<br/><br/>A low, throaty chuckle rose from her throat, her eyes settling on the hawk with piercing intensity, ""Why yes..."" she spoke in a mockingly playful tone, ""I do believe it was. I admit, at the time, I was baffled... but it all makes sense now!""<br/><br/>Pushing off the tree, she began circling around the bird opposite the knight. Drawing a knife from the sheath at her belt, she began tossing the blade, catching it by the tip of the blade each time. The light from the moon filtering through the trees glinted off the blade in interesting ways.<br/><br/>""You know... this reminds me of something I did years ago. I ran into a shapeshifter. Used to become a dog, pretend to be a stray in some village along the road. He'd stick around for a few weeks, play with the kids, watch the wife as she scrubbed laundry and swept floors... eating their food, watching them sleep, watching the wife bathe... After a few weeks of this, he'd turn on them. I learned something from that mutt..."" at this point, her voice became hostile, and she began gesturing with the knife, pointing it savagely toward the hawk, ""Want to know what it was?"" By now, she was speaking directly to the hawk. Before continuing, she crouched over it, just barely out of immediate reach, knife poised and ready, ""When a person assumes an animal shape, they are animals inside. Filthy and savage."" She hissed the last few words through clenched teeth, driving the knife into the dirt inches away from the bird, only to pull it back before it could bite her.<br/><br/>She smiled suddenly, changing tactics as quickly as snuffing out a candle, brightening at once, and rose to her feet again to look at the knight, ""But, there's good news too! I learned something else on that job. Care to take a guess?"" she didn't wait for an answer but plugged along in a sing-song, merry voice, ""I learned how to strip a shape-shifter of his shape. All shifters do it differently. Its never the same for any two, so it'll take me a while, and it'll be massively painful. Beliiieve me... it'll hurt."" her voice became low, quiet, almost a whisper, and she turned to the bird to gesture with the knife, ""But I can do it. I'll find the right focus to do it, and when I do, this one here,"" She once more crouched over the hawk, ""Will be helpless.""<br/><br/>It was all a lie. She'd never been good at lying, but tonight, she was angry, exhausted, and weak with thirst and hunger. She had no patience for traditional methods. Hoping desperately her tactic would work, she allowed all of her anger, still currently directed toward the pompous knight if she was being honest with herself, to fill her eyes. She glared down at the hawk with a fierce excitement that burned for all to see in her eyes. To the casual observer, anyone who didn't know her (not that anyone really did) would think she was deeply looking forward to the pain she would cause this poor, helpless animal."
6152,Of Shade and Sanctity,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8119,2012-06-13T14:35:19,Laetha,"She watched the paladin carefully and cursed at her luck once he mentioned a spell. Magic. It was then she knew she was in trouble. If there was one thing she had a hard time going against it was magic. It was also then she turned her piercing gaze towards the women as she pushed off the tree to start circling her.<br/><br/>The story she told of the shape-shifter disgusted her, even she had to admit. She knew she was nothing like that but still she found the story bothering her. Never had she known another that could shift like her but had only heard of tales of others, none like the one that had been told. She shrugged it off, after all it had been a male. She snapped out of her thoughts as she heard the women call her, and all shifters, filthy and savage. The hawk couldn't help but glare directly into her eyes.<br/><br/>There was no point in pretending to be a Hawk anymore but she didn't change back to her true human form. She also had no intent in doing so until there was mention of a painful way to force her to turn back. There was no issue with pain as she knew she could take alot but she was sick at the thought of having to deal with more. She closed her hawk eyes and concentrated on turned back as quickly as possible. Within the snap of a finger she was sitting upon the grass, fully clothed and thanked her lucky starts she had been able to learn to shift with clothing.<br/><br/>""I would prefear to skip the pain."" She said, still glaring at the women.""Though I can assure you that I am not filthy nor savage."""
6153,Of Shade and Sanctity,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8119,2012-06-14T07:16:13,Froodjakle,"Caedrin crossed his arms, watching the events unfold as the pieces of the puzzle quickly aligned themselves in his mind. The stolen medicine, the changing shape of the girl's spell, the unusual hawk with the injured wing.. He knew little about shape shifters, but it seemed reasonable that an injury would remain on an individual, no matter what form they took. He strongly disliked the way the merchant girl was handling the situation, but he chose not to react; it was crude, but likely effective, as much as he hated to admit it. If her interrogation went any farther than empty threats, he would intervene, but for now he remained silent.<br/><br/>Judging by the hawk's reactions and overall demeanor, Caedrin was almost certain they had formed the correct hypothesis, and thus wasn't nearly as surprised as he normally would have been once the hawk turned into a human. His eyebrows rose as he realized it was a woman, of rather slim stature nonetheless; and though a wound was not visible now, the hawk form she had been in was obviously injured. It seemed this girl matched all the evidence they had of the thief; the only question remaining was if she had the stolen merchandise. This was a question that he would soon see resolved, though, if all went well.<br/><br/>Despite the fact that it almost never worked, he was obligated as a member of the royal army to attempt things diplomatically. He shot a quick warning glance at the merchant girl, before sighing and reciting the so-often-used sentence. ""First off, allow me to apologize for my.. associate's.. behavior,"" he started, looking towards the hawk-girl. We've recently received complaints of thievery from a well-known businesswoman in this area, and an eyewitness has identified someone closely matching your appearance as the thief. Do you know anything about this, ma'am..?"" The last sentence was delivered with an accusatory stare, showing that he had no doubt in his mind that she was the culprit."
6154,Of Shade and Sanctity,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8119,2012-06-15T00:34:26,saphiraah,"The girl never moved from her position, leaning over the girl. She was about to continue when the blasted knight stepped in with his infuriatungly kind tone.  She was absolutely shocked as the first words out of his mouth were to offer an apology for her actions. Anger rose within her. He had completely undermined her actions, leaving her to be seen as the crazy girl, the loose canon, the one to be ignored. She was sure that her fury would be seen in her eyes, and added an angry snort, to be sure it was known how very much she objected. She couldn't wait until this was done. Oh, the words she would have with this pompous knight.<br/><br/>For now, however, she kept her silence. It could wait. Her eyes remained locked on the hawk girl."
6155,Of Shade and Sanctity,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8119,2012-06-15T05:36:53,Laetha,"""Oh, well I can assure you that it wasn't me!"" She said smiling, knowing full well she was lying. ""It was just a fluke on my behalf to be there at the same time!""<br/><br/>She completely ignored his comment about the other woman, having already decided to not try and anger her, due to the fact she knew magic. If she hadn't been one to possese magic she would have been more than happy to have played along. With a swift movement she tucked her legs underneath her to sit more comfortably, not planning on running away at all. There wasn't a point in running after all, since her own mistakes are what had inevitably caused the two to be on her trail."
6156,Of Shade and Sanctity,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8119,2012-06-15T09:11:34,saphiraah,"((transcript from a roleplay chat off site.))<br/><br/>""It was 'just a fluke' you happened to be there?"" he asked, raising his eyebrow at the same time. ""The merchant who asked for my assistance was insistent that she's very attentive when it comes to her store. Now, if memory serves, at the moment the merchandise was stolen, there were very few people in reasonable distance. In particular, there were three. The merchant herself, another merchant off to the side.. And a cloaked individual who just happened to be passing by in surprising haste at that exact moment. Do you have an explanation for this?""<br/><br/>The Merchant Woman leaned back on her heels, picking under her nails with her knife just for effect, then raised her gaze up to the woman, peering at her intently for an answer, ""You know he has a point, right? You can keep lying, but it wont work. You got sloppy.""<br/><br/>Frowning, the girl offered a sour look first to the woman, then the man. She rises to her feet, facing them squarely. ""Just like the rest of them..."" She doesn't elaborate further, but makes no further protest.<br/><br/>Caedrin nodded, accepting this as her sign of surrender. He began walking towards the girl, preparing himself to draw his weapons if needbe; when lies failed to get them out of it, the guilty frequently turn hostile, and he was prepared for that. ""In that case, I'm going to have to ask you to come with me, ma'am.""<br/><br/>The thief offered no immediate objection, but in her eyes, there remained a constant glare of challenging defiance. ""Well go on, then...""<br/><br/>Traveler rose to her feet, anxiously sheathing her knife, and stepping clear to allow the knight to do his thing. Her posture remained tense as she paced, clearly still angry.<br/><br/>At this point, most guards would have taken an aggressive stance, knowing that the other party was without a doubt guilty, but Caedrin never chose force unless necessary. He grabbed the girls arms and pulled them around to her back, being careful not to injure her but keeping his grip forceful and strong. ""I'll be taking you back to the Capital, where you will be held until further judgement of your actions is reached. Anything else you'd like to confess to while we're at it?"" he asked in a half-joking tone.<br/><br/>The thief remained silent, the defiance never fading from her gaze. Her eyes moved around to focus on a tree some distance away and stayed there.<br/><br/>Traveler frowned, gesturing at her wildly, ""See? This is how 'your way' works. You realize she's just waiting for you to turn your back, right?"" She looked around the clearing, searching the brush for something, then grinned, ""HA! not very good at hiding stuff, though... I bet your stolen merchandise is there."" She lifts a hand to point.<br/><br/>Without moving his gaze from the girl in his capture, he responded, his tone almost a challenge; ""First you tell me she's going to stab me in the back, then you try and get me to turn my head? If you're so sure there's something over there, why don't you check? I'm sure a mild-mannered merchant such as yourself wouldn't think of stealing whatever she found..""<br/><br/>Grumbling, the woman strode over to pick it up, stretching to reach behind a bush and retrieve it. When she emerged, she held the pack left there by the shapeshifter earlier. After a moment of digging around inside, she chuckled, ""I would imagine a few merchants will find this pack interesting...""<br/><br/>Caedrin barely resisted the urge to turn his head, but kept his gaze focused forward. ""Interesting how..?"" he asked, after a few moments of silence. The girl in his custody was already peculiar, being a shapeshifting thief, but something in the other girl's words caught his interest.<br/><br/>With a chuckle, she rolled her eyes, ""Oh relax... its just some random stuff she stole... Seems she's pretty good at it. You just do your job and I'll haul this. My cart is parked just inside the tree line about a league north. We can tie her to a tree there and get some sleep. I'm beat.""<br/><br/>He opened his mouth, prepared to reject her idea, but stopped for a moment to think. Sleep.. Sleep sounded good. Something in the back of his mind told him to think things through more, but his day had been long and frustrating, and he simply wanted it to end. ""..Very well,"" he responded simply, beginning the trek north.<br/><br/>She followed close behind, watching the thief closely. The day had been long, difficult, and the spell she'd cast had drained her severely. By the time they were near the cart, She was having a bit of a struggle walking a straight line. Tossing the pack in one of the crates on the cart, she then set down on the bottom of the cart near the crate. ""I'll keep first watch, if you likeâ€¦â€ she yawned.<br/><br/>Noting the obviously exhausted expression on her face, Caedrin quickly rejected the idea. ""That's alright, you get some rest. You need it more than I do,"" he said softly, tying the thief to a tree as he did so. Without giving her a chance to respond, he plopped himself down on a nearby stump, conjuring a small orb of light which began hovering next to him.<br/><br/>She tried to argue the point, but couldn't manage to get the words out before another yawn cut her off. Frowning, she nodded and scooted a bit to lean back against the crate. ""I'll at least sleep here so nothing can get to your evidence without waking me. Get me in a hour or two."" She leaned her head back against the crate, shut her eyes, and began snoring ever so softly within the span of thirty seconds.<br/><br/>Caedrin chose not to respond, instead keeping his focus glued on the area ahead of him. He stayed this way for a good 20 minutes or so, until he noticed a quiet sound coming from behind him. He turned around to find the source, and soon realized it was the merchant girl, snoring. It was quiet; unnoticeable if not for the eerie silence that befell the forest at night. He couldn't help but smile, as up until now the girl had seemed almost inhumanly stubborn and rude, and seeing something so.. normal.. from her was unexpected. He absentmindedly watched her sleep for a while, but before he could realize he was staring at the girl, he felt a sudden, sharp pain in the back of his head, and soon found himself lying on the ground, the black abyss of unconsciousness soon overtaking his mind."
6157,Of Shade and Sanctity,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8119,2012-06-15T23:12:09,saphiraah,"It was a wonderful dream full of happiness. As she slowly began to wake, she tried to fight it, holding on to the dream, until finally she remembered enough to know where she was. With a gasp, her eyes snapped open and she sat up, bleary with sleep. She could tell she'd been asleep for at least a few hours, much longer than she should have. Why had he not called her to switch shifts? Rubbing her eyes, she stretched and tried to restore life to her body, thought to her mind. It was difficult. She still felt like she could sleep for another two straight days.<br/><br/>Something wasn't right... the woods were too still. Sliding silently from the back of the cart, she settled to the ground and looked around. The area was completely black. It was the dead of night. She struggled to remember exactly where he'd tied up the girl, then peered in that direction. no sign of either of them. Growing alarmed, she spun in a circle, peering into the shadows. Where had they gone?"
6158,Of Shade and Sanctity,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8119,2012-06-16T09:48:24,Froodjakle,"Caedrin's eyes slowly blinked back into life, his mind and body gradually regaining consciousness. He started noticing a dull pain in the back of his head as he sat up, which quickly intensified as the events of the previous night returned to his memory. He had been keeping watch, and evidently doing a poor job of it, given his current situation. He instinctively let out a pained grunt as his hand moved to the point the pain was emanating from, which was the back of his head. His fingers were treated to the feeling of matted hair, which he decided was likely from dried blood.<br/><br/>He stared blankly into space for a few moments, before remembering the entire reason he was here. His head shot up as he looked around, trying to find any sign of the prisoner he had taken last night; it was dark, and difficult to see, but as far as he could tell she was nowhere to be found. His mind finally clicked, the realization of his mistake setting in.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Of course.. She was a shapeshifter..</span>His hands balled into fists and he clenched his teeth, mentally berating himself for his extreme lack of diligence in his duty. He had been tired, yes, but there were no excuses in his line of work; the only thing that mattered was that he had failed, and it was something that could have easily been avoided had he not shirked his duties.<br/><br/>He sat for a few minutes in silence, before a sound jerked him back into reality, and made him realize something else. He jumped to his feet and looked around, trying to find any sign of the merchant girl who had been accompanying him yesterday. He couldn't see more than a foot in front of him, and decided to see if he could muster up the energy to form another orb; it sputtered in and out of life for a moment, but before long the familiar, soft glow returned, bathing the area in a warm light. It didn't take him long to notice her, standing near where she had slept last night. She seemed to be perfectly safe, and he let out a relieved sigh; the thief may have gotten away, but at least a civilian was not harmed under his watch.. though her status as a normal civilian seemed questionable, given her knowledge of magic. Still, he was glad she came to no harm, more for his own moral reasons than for the sake of his position as a knight. He was about to open his mouth to say something, but stopped short. Realizing he was unable to directly meet her gaze, he sat down on the same stump he had collapsed next to and stared at the ground in thought, awaiting the inevitable cascade of insults."
6159,Of Shade and Sanctity,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8119,2012-06-16T17:36:04,saphiraah,"She was just starting to gain her night vision, able to catch a few dim details in the darkness, when a burst of light made her wince and turn away. Instinctively, she crouched slightly, expecting the light to signal attack of some kind, but nothing happened. Blinking rapidly, she peered toward the light, then hesitated at what she saw.<br/><br/>The knight was there, obviously just rising from a sprawled position on the ground. He looked dazed, slightly confused, and furious. Her first instinct was to get after him for what she easily could see meant he'd let the thief escape. She saw the ropes on the ground, still tied around the tree. Shapeshifter. Of course. How could she have forgotten? Frowning, she looked back to the knight, attention caught by his movements.<br/><br/>How strange. The pompous, sure of himself, know-it-all knight of the night before was gone. Instead, here sat a defeated, ashamed, and infuriated man. It made him more human. Everyone made mistakes. She'd made far worse ones in her time. He looked like a kicked puppy. She couldn't resist the mothering instinct that rose in her. She tried, but couldn't refrain from stepping closer to try and raise his spirits.<br/><br/>She knew his type well enough to know he would only be infuriated by empathy. Every man loved to be cared for and soothed, but in this situation, he wouldn't allow it. So she settled for what he knew best. Instruction. Thinking through the best way to say it in her mind, she walked forward and crouched down, sitting on her heels to meet his gaze. He was still staring at the ground, but she looked at his face, waiting for him to look up.<br/><br/>She wouldn't speak first, but instead, would wait for him to look at her, or say something. Allowing him to signal to her that he was done berating himself enough to hear what she had to say."
6160,Of Shade and Sanctity,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8119,2012-06-17T19:04:54,Froodjakle,"((Another transcript.))<br/><br/>As he heard the sound of footsteps walking over to him, Caedrin steeled himself, fully prepared for a verbal torrent. The footsteps stopped, and he waited a few more moments; when nothing came, he was surprised, enough to where his head shot up and he found himself staring her straight in the eyes.<br/><br/>She smiled as he looked up, locking her eyes on his. They say eye contact is the best way to prove honesty. Few can lie with their eyes. She used this now to show him she meant it. ""Finished beating yourself up yet? Can we hunt her down? She was injured. She wouldn't make it far."" She almost continued, planning to point out that he was human and exhausted, and anyone would have made the same mistake, but she knew he would only resent it, much as he needed to hear it.<br/><br/>He wanted to argue, but he didn't. Nothing would come out right even if he tried. He looked off to the side, running things through in his mind. Eventually he sighed, standing up without a word as he resigned himself to the idea. He let the glow in his hand brighten, taking a look around the area to try and get a sign of which way the thief left.<br/><br/>She nodded, watching the look in his eyes slowly change. When he stood, she followed, pushing to her feet. She knew magic wouldn't help them now, so instead, she looked for signs. ""With that injury, she couldn't fly. She had to have walked out. But I doubt she'd use something big enough to leave a trail to track. Maybe there's something personal in her pack?""<br/><br/>Caedrin nodded in agreement, recognizing her idea was probably the best place to start. He stepped over to the pack, letting the light shine over it as he opened it and took a look inside. There were various objects, likely stolen, but nothing that seemed particularly identifying. He threw the pack back onto the ground, cursing under his breath as he did so. He was at a loss. He had never screwed up this badly on the job before, and he had never tried to track down a shapeshifter. It seemed impossible from where he was standing.<br/><br/>She followed him to the pack and watched him dig inside it. When he threw it aside, she nodded, ""Nothing, huh? Look... we're both exhausted, and we got the good back. I'd say job well done. She'll strike again, and when she does, we'll nail her. For now, I really think we should take a look at that head of yours. Come on down here""<br/><br/>He crossed his arms and looked away as she spoke, mentally disagreeing with her comment of it being a job well done. The thief escaped, the stolen medical supplies were already used, and he got himself knocked out because he let his guard down. Altogether, it seemed like a miserable failure in his eyes. The way this merchant girl had treated him previously made her personality today surprising, although that was nothing compared to his reaction when she asked him to step over so she could take care of his wound. His eyes grew wide and he stared at her, utter shock written on his features.<br/><br/>She chuckled, ""What you think I'm all beast and no beauty? Please. I do have my faults..."" She beckoned again, leaning forward into the cart to pick up the medical supplies from where he'd tossed them. ""We can't have you bleeding all over. I'm not cleaning it up if you do. So let me take a look.""<br/><br/>He let out a slight chuckle, reaching his hand up to the clotted hair on the back of his head. It had spread a bit even since he last checked, so her offer was a logical one. He stepped over, hesitating for a moment before sitting down awkwardly. ""Listen, I uh.. I'm.. sorry,"" he said slowly, practically tripping over his own words as he did so.<br/><br/>She chuckled, hopping up into the cart before maneuvering around behind him. Setting the kit down beside her, she began pulling out items, figuring out what was in there. It was a pretty decent kit, she was surprised to discover. Using a small bottle of liquid, and a folded piece of clean cloth, she carefully began to clean the blood away to get a look at it. ""Why are you sorry? I'm the one who passed out and left you alone, without backup. There is nothing you could have done.""<br/><br/>""No, not for that. For the way I treated you. It seems I have.. misjudged you,"" he stated simply, trying to keep his head as still as he could while she worked.<br/><br/>She winced as she exposed a very large lump. The skin was split open over the lump, leaving an open wound about an inch and a half long. ""Ach... that's quite the bump... your head must be killing you..."" She smiled slightly as she switched bottles. Using a new cloth, she began to clean the wound. It was an antiseptic, as well as an anesthetic. It would block the nerve endings in the wound for a while, hopefully relieving him of some of the pain, though there was nothing to do about the headache except sleep. ""Well, you had some help with that judgement, I admit... I only saw the pompous, uncaring knight when you came in, demanding answers. So I gave you the show you expected. Guess we were both wrong.""<br/><br/>He winced a bit as she applied the other mixture, the process stinging more than he anticipated. It was a worthwhile procedure though, as the pain from the wound was greater than he let on; injuries were something he was used to working through, so masking it was relatively easy. After the pain died down, he couldn't help but laugh. She was right, they both assumed too many things, without even giving each other a chance. ""Yeah.. We were. I only hope my apologies will be sufficient, Miss..?"" He stopped for a minute just shy of the last word, realizing he had never even gotten her name.<br/><br/>She chuckled, finishing with cleaning it up. She would need to give it a minute to lose feeling before trying to stitch it closed, however, so she settled for digging around in the pack. Surprised, she found a pouch of herbs that smelled familiar. Perfect. She began looking around for her canteen. ""You can call me M-... Brinn. My name's Brinn."" She smiled as she handed him the canteen. ""These herb pellets will be difficult to swallow. They were poorly made, but trust me. You will want them. Its a heavy pain killer. You'll feel absolutely fantastic for..."" she examined the size of the pellet, ""a good twelve hours. Just long enough.""<br/><br/>His eyebrows rose a bit as she stumbled over her words, not sure whether to believe the name she gave or not. He shrugged the feeling off; if she had a reason for concealing her name, he would respect that. She had already proven she was not as one-dimensional as she initially seemed. He took the canteen and pills he was handed and eyed them for a minute, before shrugging and smiling at her. ""Well then, Brinn,"" he said, swallowing the pills with minor difficulty after. ""It's very nice to finally meet you. I'm Caedrin.""<br/><br/>She brushed the fragments of herb from her hands and settled down to sit beside him, feet dangling off the end. Drawing her knife, she fiddled with it to keep her hands busy, answering without making eye contact. ""How long have you been responding to petty crime calls, Caedrin?""<br/><br/>He let out a sigh, crossing his arms and leaning back. ""Longer than you'd think. I may be a paladin, but there's not a lot of fascinating stuff going on in the kingdom lately. Even the higher-ranking knights can only occupy themselves on the simple things... Not that I'm complaining, of course. That just means crime is stagnant.""<br/><br/>She shook her head, peering off into the blackness of the wooods around them. Spinning the hilt of the knife between her hands, she spoke quietly, ""No... It just means that they are being discreet. Evil never sleeps. It never goes away.""<br/><br/>""I'm well aware of that; but you shouldn't be. I take it you have.. experience.. with evil?"" he questioned, turning his head towards her.<br/><br/>""This world is full of it. It is impossible not to be exposed to evil. Those that think they have yet to see evil face to face are blinded by the illusion... the facade.""<br/><br/>""Yes, but don't forget the majority of the population IS blind to it.. Largely because of the army. All of the menial things the population notice are taken care of before they become an issue, while the real crimes are.. ignored."" He rested his chin on his hand, his mind thinking back to his past. He had closer experience to the evil she spoke of than most people ever would.. It was his entire reason for choosing the life he did. ""And, uh.. There's also the blood-magic.""<br/><br/>She knew he was hinting at the magic she herself had used. But she couldn't bring herself to open up. Instead she responded as if she had nothing to do with it. ""Much of the worst we see in this world comes from the forbidden ways. The power of the dark magic is enticing, and maddening to most.""<br/><br/>Caedrin was extremely curious how a girl like her had fallen into dark magic, but it was clear that she had no intention of sharing that information with him. He was still somewhat uncomfortable being in the company of a dark magic user, but he owed her for her help, enough to at least give her a chance. ""I see.."" he said, after a long pause. ""So what are you going to do now, if I may ask?""<br/><br/>She shrugged, delaying her answer to think carefully, taking the canteen from him to take a long drink. Finally, she answered quietly, ""same as always... Keep moving. Buy and sell. Learn all I can about everything I can find...stay alive.""<br/><br/>The way she paused and spoke the last words concerned him. ""'Stay alive'? ..Are you in danger, Brinn?"" he asked, turning towards her with a look of unease.<br/><br/>She smiled, glancing over at him, trying to make the smile show in her eyes. ""Why? Aren't we all in danger? My life is no different from others."" She drank deeply from the canteen again, wishing it was full of something more than water.<br/><br/>The girls actions spoke a completely different story than her words. In the time he had spent solving petty crimes and disputes, Caedrin learned to read people better than most, and it was clear she was being less than honest; from the way she spoke, to the forced smile she gave and the long drink she took after finishing. ""Brinn, please.. Are you in danger?"" he asked again, staring her straight in the eyes.<br/><br/>She thumped the stopper into the canteen with the palm of her hand. Handing it to him, she sheathed her knife and hopped to her feet. ""It's nothing, really. Certainly not something the royal court can help me with. They see only shades of black and white. I would be hunted right along with those that-"" she cut off the rest, moving around restlessly to check that her shipment was still secure.<br/><br/>Caedrin set the canteen down, standing up after her. He rested a firm hand on her shoulder, maintaining eye contact the entire time. ""I'm not the royal court. My name is Caedrin Vallers, and I'm a human. More than that, I am intent on protecting the people of my realm. Let me help you.""<br/><br/>She avoided eye contact stubbornly, her perfect, hard as stone self control began to crack. ""You are enough a part of the court, that I-.... I can't. You have your duty. You have to act on it.""<br/><br/>""You're right, I have my duty. And my duty is to my people,"" he stated simply. ""Whether or not it falls in line with what the court deems proper, I will do what I believe is right. So far I've been lucky enough for those two things to coincide.. But can you guess what I would do if I had to choose between my people or my position?""<br/><br/>She squirmed, incredibly uneasy. Unable to stand the pressure of such attention from another person, especially from a soldier of the Court, she pulled away. As there was really nothing to be done, no work needing to be finished, she walked to the head of the cart and began checking the straps of the harness. The horses were unhitched, as she'd left them the day before, so she began tending to them. As she always did, she fed them a sack of oats to keep them docile, and reward them for the coming work. Next, she began strapping them into the harnesses, jerking the buckles tight with perhaps more aggression than was needed. After it would likely have seemed as though she would not answer, she finally spoke, ""I can't... Don't you see? As soon as this comes out... to anyone... it's all over. This is bad, okay? It's really bad. But it's mine. I have to handle it. This is up to me to fix it."" Instead of tears, as would have been the case with any other woman, anger caused her voice to crack.<br/><br/>Caedrin sighed as she walked away, forcibly resigning himself to the fact that she wouldn't talk. Even if this girl hadn't helped him, he would still insist on aiding her to the best of his ability; but the fact that she helped him capture a thief - even if only temporarily - as well as healed his wounds, just made him want to help more. It was obviously a serious issue, and he had assumed she would not trust him with it so easily, especially considering the circumstances and recency of their meeting, but he still had to try.. But, alas and alack, there was nothing to show for it. As she finished what she had to say, he shook his head and turned around, walking back to the stump he had been sitting on the previous night and leaving her with the words; ""You don't have to be alone if you don't choose to be."""
6161,Of Shade and Sanctity,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8119,2012-06-17T19:41:19,saphiraah,"She took her time finishing with the horses, letting the silence soothe her anger and fear. She didn't mind the blackness of the night that she was left with when he left. Darkness never discomforted her. It was her cloak of safety. She preferred hiding in the shadows to walking exposed in the daylight. When he'd left her to her thoughts instead of pushing the matter, she found herself exceedingly grateful, rather than irritated as she normally would have been. When people walked away from her it was because they despised her. This time it was different. She didn't believe he despised her.<br/><br/>She almost wished he did in this case. If he did, then she wouldn't be stuck here, feeling bad for offending him. He'd offered to help her, sincerely. He surely must knew she was no white dove. He knew she was into something bad, and not completely innocent in the matter, and that it would be certainly dangerous to him... but still he'd offered. He'd insisted almost... and she'd turned him down cold.<br/><br/>She had her reasons for withholding her trust. Too many times she'd regretted giving her trust to another person, but there was a time to let go, and a time to hold on. Cinching the last strap on the harnesses, she took the small bags she'd hung around the horses muzzles, which the'd eaten clean of the food inside, walked back toward the cart.<br/><br/>He was there on the stump as she'd found him upon waking. He still held that odd orb of light, which cast an aura around his hand. She walked quietly, watching him for a moment. Reaching up into the cart, she stuck the grain sacks deep into the supply sack she stored her own belongings in, tied it shut, and strapped it down. When she finished, she turned to him, leaned one shoulder against the cart and folded her arms across her body in a subconscious gesture of self protection. She decided to leave the matter of his offer alone for now, and see to his injury first. It was the least she could do.<br/><br/>""How's the head? Those herbs kicking in? Feeling any better?"" In the past she'd used these herbs many times. She usually prepared them in a much more efficient way than they were prepared in the medical kit, but she supposed it would work for now. It was a strong blend of herbs and she wasn't sure how he'd react. Most people just felt an heavy sedative reaction."
6162,a Sword of Despair - IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8143,2012-06-16T15:22:53,Nedovak,"He was a man standing on his weak legs, never sure how they supported his wide frame and thick arms. He was not a handsome man, he wasn't ugly either, the man was an average man with scars across his arms and face from too many days standing over red hot metal with a hammer slamming down in a timed rhythm. The music of the blacksmith sending up showers of sparks and hot metal often times to land on his bare flesh searing and scaring the skin wherever it landed. Most would cover themselves but this man was different he loved the heat, the feeling of burning metal on his soft fragile skin. The man kept pounding away at the hot metal he could feel the metal getting cooler and cooler until he was hammering a blob of hard steel.<br/><br/>Bloodscale woke up on a pile of cold coals and and melted gold, the smell of a fire that had burned out mere hours ago lingered in the air. He yawned opening his mouth as far as it would go letting out a wisp of smoke as the muscles under his scales rippled and stretched. Taking a deep breath Bloodscale built the fire up in his chest until it was burning white then let it out in a concentrated stream aimed underneath him. The coals glowed as the fire brought them to life and helped to melt the gold. He stretched out his claws and dug them into the bed of hot coal and gold relishing the feel of heat and metal between his scaled claws. Bloodscale casually glanced around the room, it was a large cavern filled with the tools of his trade. His bed of coals and gold was safely tucked in the back of the cave, if you came into the cave you would see a furnace against the wall just inside the cave with a chimney going up the wall and trailing along the ceiling until it ended outside allowing smoke to ventilate out of the cave. A small hole was in the side of the furnace allowing for a series of different bellows, He could now breathe fire of any kind of heat but his lung capacity only lasted for so long and some pieces needed time to slowly heat up. The various bellows were stacked neatly next to the furnace. A trench filled with running cold water ran right past the furnace a barrel sat next to the trench allowing for special quenching methods. An anvil sat next to the furnace with hammers sitting on the wall next to it. He had no need for tongs his body now invulnerable to fire. A long table sat against the opposite wall various tools strung along the walls files, chisels, auger bits, drifts, and various molds.<br/><br/>Bloodscale sighed and stretched out his twenty foot wingspan the tips of his wings brushing against either wall. He stretched out his front claws as far as he could and gripped the ground as he walked his front half forward until his back legs were stretched behind him. Once he was all stretched out he stood up five and a half feet tall at the shoulder his neck and head extending another full foot over his shoulders. From the tip of his tale to the tip of his snout he was seven feet long. sharp solid spines stuck out of his back at every vertebra marking the length of his spine and tail. Bloodscale had a long day ahead of him, he had some new designs specifically for the dragonkin's new anatomy and he couldn't build and fit them without help. There was a skilled blacksmith in the closest town that seemed like the best choice for what he had in mind. He grabbed a satchel with design plans in it and slung it over his back before Bloodscale walked out of the cave and into the courtyard, it stretched about fifty feet across and fifty feet from the entrance to his cave to the edge of the cliff. He quickly crossed the courtyard to the edge of the cliff and looked down. The cliff overlooked the main keep for the dragonkin, he kept his forge and house away from the rest of the kin. Bloodscale enjoyed the solitude, and the rest of the keep enjoyed not having the sounds of his forge ringing whenever he felt the urge to hammer and shape metal for whatever new design popped into his head. The town was a good three day horse ride from the keep Bloodscale smiled as he figure it would take him at most three hours to fly there if the winds were in his favor.<br/><br/>He perched on the edge of the cliff claws dug into the stone and dirt wings spread feeling the wind currents blowing past him. He smiled as he felt the wind moving fast southwards toward the town. He raised up his wings and brought them down with force wind raising up underneath him causing loose dirt to billow behind him. He steadily increased the speed and strength of his wings flapping until he was into a smooth rhythm he then gripped the edge of the cliff hard and propelled himself off of it. He fell straight down the wind blowing past his scales as he started pulling up and gliding through the air. He drifted until he found a updraft and used it to propel himself to a higher altitude and headed south the rhythmic sound of his wings fading from the fort. He quickly sped through the air drifting from updraft to updraft flapping his wings during the updrafts to maintain an acceptable altitude while conserving his strength by gliding to the next updraft and using the wind to push himself faster and faster. As he flew he could see other creatures of flight in the air with him he loved seeing birds flying close to him. One hawk flew right next to him screeching out the joy of flight. Bloodscale spat a burst of flame at the hawk and snatched up the charred corpse before it had a chance to fall. Bloodscale loved seeing birds fly close to him they were very tasty, very easy things to snack on.<br/><br/>Within two hours he could see the smoke from the town gathered above it as if it were an ominous cloud. The smoke from the individual chimneys slowly swirling together until they were one just hanging above the town slowly disappointing when a gust of wind happened to blow by. Bloodscale slowly drifted down until he was able to land safely on the ground legs bending under his weight as he landed. He was about a ten minute walk from town he took that time to think over his designs and what last minute adjustments he might want to add. He barely noticed then the soft dirt and rocks turned to cobble stones underneath is claws. Eventually the clicking and clacking of his claws on the cobblestones caught his attention and he realized he was already deep into the town. Casually looking around to get his bearings in the flood of filthy humans, assortment of food stores packed so close together that the smells just combined into one smell so strange he wasn't sure if it was good or bad, and the sounds of overly eager peddlers trying to offload their second hand crap for three times the price of well made items. Luckily the smith he was looking for was just down the road. Bloodscale pushed through what little of the crowd that didn't automatically move out of his way. He reached the smith but one look and he could tell it was empty but the heat from the smith told him it hadn't been long since the man left. Thinking it was a better idea to wait for him then to try and search for him in the chaos of the town. He was about to step into the blacksmiths area when he noticed the bear traps surrounding it he quickly pulled back his foot before it touched the one he was about to step on. Bloodscale sat carefully outside of the ring of bear traps tail twitching slightly as he was annoyed at having to wait outside for the guy."
6163,a Sword of Despair - IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8143,2012-06-26T00:28:19,docemoon145,"Currently, Michael was enjoying the northern fields just outside of town. The Unchanged weren't as fond of the cold as he and the others of the Ice Lords. In order to avoid conflict, they typically kept their cold touch out of the town and restricted to the northern fields.<br/><br/>Any farmers that had once used this land had long since abandoned it. It was always covered in snow and ice, with temperatures of winter all year round. The cold ones and ice kin mainly summoned the the elements to their frozen home, while their frozen brethren enjoyed their work and danced in it. It was cold and snowy almost everywhere right now, but the snow was deeper and the air colder in the two mile diameter of the Ice Lords' home.<br/><br/>Michael relaxed in a snow drift loving the feel of the ice crystals against his skin. His breath did not fog here as it was just as cold as the air around him. He reveled, wishing the whole world could be like this: a frozen wonderland with no such things as fire or heat present or necessary. That was the world he and his kind wished for.<br/><br/>Slowly, the Cold one sat up and looked around him. There was nothing but snow as far as the eye could see. While that was wonderful, he still felt his thoughts dragging back to the town just a mile and a half away. There was someone there he missed. She wasn't particularly fond of the cold and snow. He disliked that about her. But still, nearly every day he would walk back to town and stand outside her house, watching her window, in case she walked by.<br/><br/>Feeling the time was about right to go and do this again, Michael stood up and began trekking across the snow and ice, toward the far less pleasant town where his childhood friend still lived."
6164,a Sword of Despair - IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8143,2012-06-26T02:08:07,Nedovak,"Bloodscale watched as the blacksmith casually walked up to his forge and over the bear traps not even noticing him. His tail twitched with irritation as he sat there watching the man position a sword hilt on his table while he chewed on a chisel before he noticed Bloodscale. The man stared into Bloodscale's eyes, the chisel hanging from his mouth, for a minute before he opened his mouth and spoke.<br/><br/>""Have I got something on my face?"" The man asked  him with an irritated tone. Bloodscale looked at him and tilted his head slightly.<br/><br/>""Well I thought so at first but it seems that is just how you normally look. But your face isn't why I came here."" Bloodscale unhooked the bag from his back and tossed it over to the blacksmith before he carefully walked over the bear traps and sat down on the other side lifting one of his claws to scratch idly at the scales around his muzzle.<br/><br/>""My name is Bloodscale and in those bags are some designs I have been working on. I need some help with adjusting fittings and sizing and such unfortunately I can't do this by myself. Take a look and tell me what you think and how much you want for helping me with them."" Bloodscale smiled as he thought about the brilliant designs he had made. A small light plate would go on the back between the wings while thinner plates of metal would run down the back with holes for his spikes. A set of inch thick iron plates would go on the belly protecting the weaker scales. The whole ensemble was finished off rather nicely he thought, with steel tips that went on the claws and the spikes protecting them from snapping."
6165,a Sword of Despair - IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8143,2012-06-27T18:04:39,docemoon145,"Michael walked through the town casually. The temperature dropped and snow seemed to follow everywhere he went. The town's folk seemed to realize he was causing this and gave him a rather wide birth of room. It was already too cold outside in their opinions, and they didn't want any extra chills seeping through their coats.<br/><br/>The Cold one found his way through town and all the way to Veracoff manor. He sat with his back to a tree across the street from the manor, watching the windows. There was no expression on his face, hardly any sort of light in his bright blue eyes. If there was any emotion being felt here, it was masterfully hidden.<br/><br/>As time went on a snow cloud gathered over the manor, shedding its contents over the manor. The frail girl inside looked up from her knitting to see snow falling outsider her window.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Always,</span>she put more venom into that single simple word than hardly ever left her soft lips. Almost every day it would snow. In her opinion, spring was long overdue. She wanted all the rotten snow to melt already and give the flowers a turn. She wanted to go outside after what felt like ages.<br/><br/>Feeling the temperature manage to drop inside her room, she pulled her fur coat tighter over her frame, hunching slightly in her hair and bending back over her work. She was making a blanket, and it was already quite long. The white wool draped over her thin legs, helping to keep them warm.<br/><br/>Julia's maids had noticed by now that it only snowed over the Veracoff manor nearly every day. They noticed however that their mistress seemed bitter toward the snow, and thought she might be upset to hear the news. The entire staff resolved to keep the bit of information from her. They also opted not to tell her of the young man who sat across from the manor almost every day. One thing they never wanted was to see the mistress upset. Whether out of good conscience, or out of fear depended on what mood the mistress was in."
6166,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=100,2012-06-24T04:13:49,kakakuu,"Sam looked Ayl's outfit over. She certainly felt under-dressed, although she didn't say anything. She walked up to him, arms crossed. The redhead walked a couple of circles around him, checking out his clothing in full, before going back to stand in front of him. ""I like it. It works for you, but I thought you said red wasn't your color."" She pointed to the red on his shirt, with a smirk, then giggled. ""Doesn't matter bro. Let's get outta here,"" she said, tugging on his sleeve. ""Atma and Hatsu are probably worried about us. I still think we should prank them though. Like, fake my death or something. Shit would be funny."""
6167,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=100,2012-06-24T05:33:58,RoseNoble,"""From what I heard,"" Atma began, ""I'm guessing it'll be about a month until they have everything ready. Likely a few days longer due to the shit storm we caused today. The force they'll amass then will be able to overwhelm us with numbers alone even with all of the current hunters we have. So we either need more skilled hunters or we need to get rid of as many of the leader Silencers as possible. I know for sure one of them went after Ayl so if he comes back that means we only have nineteen more to go. We'll need to kill not only the Silencers, but the demons lurking within them too."" Atma finished what he had to say and took a long drink of water from the canteen.<br/><br/>""You'll need to train more like you said. I'd talk to Ayl for training in your abilites, but if you want to be stealthy and precise like me I can help you there,"" Atma drew out a kunai and slammed it into the table top. ""This weapon is probably the one you could pick up the fastest. If you tied a metal chain to the ring on the end of this you could use it to channel your electricity. Or you could use some kind of water system, but that would be too complicated."" Atma stopped for a moment and started processing his other thoughts. With a long sigh Atma began again, ""You know, the best way to get better is to go out and do it in real life. You must train like you fight and fight like you train.""<br/><br/>(OOC I mixed up names T^T)"
6168,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=100,2012-06-24T05:50:30,Froodjakle,"He chuckled, ignoring the comment about red and focusing on the prank. ""They might have a heart attack if we fake one of our deaths, let's keep it a bit more innocent than that. I liked the intestine idea you had going on,"" he said, picking one off a nearby corpse and beginning the walk back to the hideout.<br/><br/>Before entering, he took the roll of cloth from earlier (which was now stored in one of his jean pockets) and tore a long strip off, tying it around himself in a concealed way and tucking the intestine into it to prevent his new clothes from getting dirty, while at the same time looking like it was falling out of his gut. He looked over at Sam, making sure she was ready, and pushed open the door, nonchalantly walking into the room. ""Hey guys, sorry we're late; murder was traffic,"" he joked with a wide grin."
6169,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=100,2012-06-24T06:52:35,kakakuu,"Sam watched Ayl's prank with mild interest and an arched eyebrow. ""Sure just take my idea,"" she grumbled, trying to think up a prank. She walked behind Ayl to the hideout, trying to think up something the entire time. When she was at the door, and Ayl walked in, she decided to go with an old one. She put on her trench coat, folding her arm up behind her back so it looked like it was missing.<br/><br/>She walked in a few seconds after Ayl, rolling her eyes. ""Jeez, no kiddin'."" She stood next to Ayl, 'injured' arm closest to him. ""You shoulda seen this guy though. Shit was cash, guys."" She slid into a chair, next to Atma, taking his canteen nonchalantly and taking a swig out of it before returning it to him. ""Thanks bro,"" she said, then turned in her chair to face Hatsu, who she flashed a smile. ""So what'd you guys see?"""
6170,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=100,2012-06-24T07:41:27,docemoon145,"Hatsu gave a firm nod, once again attempting to soak up all of his advice. He would definitely use this month to fit in as much training as he possibly could.<br/><br/>Then Ayl and Sam walked in. His brow furrowed, because his brain didn't believe what his eyes were telling it. It<span style=""font-style: italic"">looked</span>like Ayl had his intestines hanging out and Sam was missing an arm. So what the hell would they be telling jokes and acting so casual. Either they weren't really injured, they were immortal and had no sense of touch, or they were insane. Personally, he thought it was A.<br/><br/>""Um,"" he started. ""So why exactly aren't you guys hospitalized?"""
6171,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=100,2012-06-24T15:04:38,RoseNoble,"Atma wasn't as confused at Hatsu was when Ayl and Sam walked in. If they were really as injured as they tried to come off as they wouldn't even be able to walk right from a loss of blood. Still Atma couldn't help but laugh as the other hunters around the room noticed too, their faces were priceless. ""Hey you two, I gotta say I like the new rags you got. While you two were off somewhere scavenging for new clothes, Hatsu and I were doing the real work. Oh and Ayl how did that Silencer treat you? He was part of a council of twenty Silencers, but now there's only nineteen of them guessing by the fact you're still standing here. Anyways, the Silencers are amassing an army of demons and Silencers large enough to sweep aside any defense we currently have. In laymen's terms, they are going to fuck our shit backwards.""<br/><br/>Atma let what he had just said sink in. He pulled his kunai out of the table and checked the tip, it was still sharp so it went back into his belt. Jibra'il decided now would a good time to share his ancient insight.<span style=""font-style: italic"">You know, most of the people in this room will likely die if that army attacked at the end of the month. They'll all need to be trained nonstop. You'll likely end up training and leading some kind of stealth unit. I want you to support Ayl as the general of the Hunters.</span>Jibra'il stopped talking for a bit but then decided to say one last thing,<span style=""font-style: italic"">Tomorrow I'll show you how to unlock your strongest power. It will be more painful than anything you have ever experienced, but it will give you a major advantage over the enemy.</span>"
6172,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=100,2012-06-24T16:31:44,Froodjakle,"""We had a nice little chat, but then he decided to be an immature little bitch and spill his tomato juice all over my nice, clean clothes,"" he responded, with a laugh caused by the expressions he got preceding him unwrapping the intestine cloth and tossing it in the garbage, figuring everybody would have figured it out by then. He took a seat across from Atma and turned his attention to him. ""Nineteen more of them you say? Hey, maybe they'll actually give me a challenge if they all attack at once.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Maybe.</span>"" He decided to let Sam recount the battle, as a spectator to the fight would probably tell a more interesting tale than he. Ayl chose to focus his mind on its thoughts; he kept up his showmanship in front of the group to reassure them, but the force the enemy was amassing sounded bad - really bad. None of these other Hunters were ready for it, save perhaps Atma. They needed to train, and they needed to train hard, if any one of them wanted to see this war to its finish. He decided he would start training them as best he could starting tomorrow; everyone deserved a break after the events of the present day.<br/><br/>((I added a piece to Ayl's outfit that I forgot yesterday, it's edited into my post describing the new clothes))"
6173,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=100,2012-06-24T18:55:03,Breebree,"<span style=""color: #0080FF""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-family: Viner Hand ITC;"">A</span><span style=""color: #0040FF"">nak</span><span style=""color: #0080FF"">a</span></span></span><br/><br/><span style=""font-size: 85%; line-height: 116%;"">Anaka followed after him jogging a bit to catch up with him . When she arrived next to him she was greeted by a familiar silence. She questioned herself a bit, what exactly would of happened if he hadn't owed her? Many things, she could of either used glamour to persuade him or just find a different source of help but she knew either way neither would of been effectively working like the debt he owed her. <br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Hiei, what is the name of your demon?""</span><br/><br/>It was a bit random yes but the curiosity of finding out what demon gave him that third eye was still swooping about in her head. It would of been more expected that she asked him where they were off too but she didn't necessarily want to know. She'd just follow him she had no doubt that he would not lead her into a trap unless she sensed something about him earlier but she hadn't.</span>"
6174,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=100,2012-06-24T19:27:54,kakakuu,"Sam shrugged when her prank was called. Her coat fell off, along with her weapon, which she got up and attempted to hang up, but it caused the coat hanger to fall over from the weight of her weapon. She tried to hang it up several more times, but eventually she ended up leaving her weapon on the floor, while her coat was hung up. She crossed her arms, arching an eyebrow at Ayl. ""Maybe. That Silencer was no match for him. Hell, he killed two rather quickly without even breaking a sweat. Unlike me, getting cut up and such."" She didn't care to go into much more detail about the fight. ""So, fuck our shit backwards? Lovely. Guess I'll need to start training,"" she said, looking over at Ayl again. She hoped he'd help her train. She'd also have to spend more time with Ahriman, as well. The demon was generally passive, though after today's fight she felt his powers flowing through her more than she ever had before. Maybe she'd get some ultra-cool power.<br/><br/>The redhead picked at her sleeves. Atma's news made her nervous, but she didn't plan on showing it. It's not like one short girl would make a difference worrying or not. The best thing she could do was train hard and fight harder. She moved slightly closer to Ayl, elbowing him to get his attention. ""Hey, I got a favor to ask,"" she whispered."
6175,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=100,2012-06-24T19:47:04,docemoon145,"Hiei looked at her out of the corner of his eyes when she spoke. It wasn't the most obvious question to ask but he had nothing against answering it. ""His name is Alastor,"" Hiei replied simply. Alastor was a demon of control and vengeance. The only reason he'd come to the human side was because the other demons pissed him off. That was their big mistake. Alastor had found Hiei with the same goal he had: kill off as many demons as possible, until there aren't any left. With that goal and his powers, Hiei had become a formidable Hunter. Ironically, no demons were ever sent after him specifically. Most of the time, they didn't know how their demons were just dropping dead in hoards. Hiei didn't leave witnesses.<br/><br/>As they continued walking, they found themselves moving into the more beat up parts of town. Every building was at least a little smashed in, and people and demons alike had cleared out of the area. Hiei was leading her to the spot where he'd met Yami. Despite what he'd told her earlier, a little more had happened than just an exchange of respects.<br/><br/>---------------------<br/><br/>As Hatsu had expected, the wounds were fake. Well, at least the really serious ones. Sam was still scratched up a bit. ""I think I'm going to train on my own,"" Hatsu voiced. ""Yami has a lot he can teach me, and I'd like to spend the month training with him. Let's meet up here when the month is over,"" Hatsu suggested. ""And maybe we should warn the other Hunters so they can start training too. Otherwise, they'll all die in the crossfire."""
6176,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=100,2012-06-24T20:09:02,RoseNoble,"Hatsu's attitude towards his training wasn't one that Atma liked. He turned to look at the rookie and said, ""Look kid, I don't doubt that your demon can teach you a lot, he is a demon and can share his experiences with you. The thing is in order not get wrecked by the huge army looming over our heads we need to train together as a team. We will live or die by how well we work together. We'll need to get as many other Hunters as we can to train with us too. We don't want to have some rookie inadvertently killing some our own hunters do we? I think not."" Atma finished his long rant by taking a drink from his canteen."
6177,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=100,2012-06-24T20:24:02,docemoon145,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">He's right Hatsu. You'll need training in team work as well as your powers. That's something I can't give you. Training with others will give great improvements especially in fighting multiple opponents. However... when training with the weapon I want to give you, I'll ask that you be alone. At least for the first while. Others around you will just get injured until you can get some sort of control over it.</span><br/><br/>Hatsu closed his eyes and nodded. It seemed he had been outnumbered. ""Alright,"" he said to Atma. ""I'll train with you guys. But Yami asks that I be alone when he teaches me a new technique. He says it's dangerous for others to be around before I can learn to control it."""
6178,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=100,2012-06-24T21:05:56,Breebree,"<span style=""color: #0080FF""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-family: Viner Hand ITC;"">A</span><span style=""color: #0040FF"">nak</span><span style=""color: #0080FF"">a</span></span></span><br/><br/><span style=""font-size: 85%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""color: #0080FF"">Alastor..Azrael do you know of Alastor?</span> The first though that entered her brain as he spoke the demons name. <span style=""color: #0040FF"">I've heard of him, seen him a few times knowing what he possess is about it. He is the demon of control and vengeance that's about all i know about him.</span> She took a mental note of that still following Hiei. Silence greeted her once more. She decided she should tell him her demon.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""My demon is Azrael, Archangel of Death also known as the Death keeper for demons. He's the only one able to banish a demon forever, besides the Grim reaper of course.""</span><br/><br/>She gave him a few detail of his demon. She lended him a friendly smile but it wasn't genuine. <span style=""color: #0040FF""> No need to provide false friendship to this character, he has the same level of intelligence as you Anaka. If you would really like to be his friend go about it a different way otherwise leave him be.</span> She huffed at Azrael's response, but he had a point no need to try to with Hiei's mind when he was frankly as smart as her. But how would she try a different approach with him. He was so reserved it would take more depth of thought than the many blow over as she usually had to do.</span>"
6179,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=100,2012-06-24T22:30:49,Froodjakle,"Ayl relaxed back in his chair, listening to the group converse. Atma would likely train a group in a more stealth-based mindset, which could only benefit their overall chances in the long run. Having a team for offense and a team for espionage could lend well to attrition tactics, something similar to the plan they used today, just smaller, more organized, and with the goal of whittling the enemy rather than reconnaissance. As his mind went over various tactics, ideas, and training scenarios, he felt something nudge his arm. Turning his head over, he found Sam looking at him and asking him for a favor. ""What's up?"" he responded, sitting up straight and giving her his full attention."
6180,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=100,2012-06-24T23:01:43,docemoon145,"Hiei looked at Anaka while she explained about her demon. Given that he hadn't asked her about it, he took it that she was trying to start a conversation. He could hold a conversation well enough, but small talk was not one of his strong suits. He was almost certain she wanted him to say something back, but... Nope, nothing came to mind.<br/><br/>He simply turned back to look in front of them. Looking ahead a warehouse type building soon came into view. It was kind of beat up, but more or less still standing. ""There,"" he said, pointing to the warehouse. ""There's something in there I want to show you."" His explaining that much to her without being asked... well, someone who knew him well could have taken that as either the best attempt he could give at small talk, to try and keep them from getting uncomfortable, or a mild apology for not having any small talk to make. The typical person might think it a rather rude statement in disregard to what they had said.<br/><br/>Whichever way she took it, he couldn't do anything about it. Falling back into silence he lead her toward the building."
6181,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=100,2012-06-24T23:09:23,kakakuu,"Sam glanced away for a moment, then back to Ayl's face. ""I need you to help me train,"" she said quietly. ""Ahriman won't help unless I'm in a life-or-death situation. When we train, don't stop a blow. If you're going to cut me, cut me. If you're going to stab me, stab me. You have to act like you're trying to kill me. I know I'm no match for you, but that's why I ask. I know you can help me me with this.""  She looked away again, then back to Ayl once more, biting her lip. ""Can you do that?"" Sam's voice carried a hint of something, possibly fear. Her expression carried the same hint as her voice; maybe fear, maybe anxiety.<br/>A deep rumble filled Sam's thoughts and she flinched. Ahriman still scared the hell out of the redhead."
6182,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=100,2012-06-24T23:28:53,Breebree,"<span style=""color: #0080FF""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-family: Viner Hand ITC;"">A</span><span style=""color: #0040FF"">nak</span><span style=""color: #0080FF"">a</span></span></span><br/><br/><span style=""font-size: 85%; line-height: 116%;"">Anaka crooked smile appeared on her face at his attempt to make a conversation. She still followed him thinking of a way to approach he wouldn't think of but none came to mind. This task would be harder than she had thought even though Azrael had repeatedly told her Hiei was clearly a hard character to break through and make a connection whether small or large. She opened her mouth to speak choosing her words carefully.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Show me the wonderful building and what secrets it stores? How wonderful.""</span><br/><br/>Sarcasm was hinted in her voice but the look in her eyes held a genuine interest. She wondered if he would counter with sarcasm as that would get to start to challenge him a bit also making the conversation flow. Replacing the awkward silence with mere ndly challenges. But it all rested on Hiei response but then agai. She could always twist whatever response he had into a conversation if she thought about it long enough. She was good at keeping a conversatiom going if the other person lended a little help and she had a spark interest. <span style=""font-style: italic"">That's why it so hard for me to approach him there is no spark interest found,</span> she thought. Now knowing that maybe it would be a bit easier task than what Azrael had informed her.It took all her might not to say 'Ha' in her head at Azrael as she wasn't sure it was really the problem.</span>"
6183,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=100,2012-06-24T23:41:13,Froodjakle,"Ayl listened to her speak, his expression unchanging. He thought for a few minutes in silence, before glaring at her straight in the eyes, his voice changed from it's usual nonchalant tone to the most intimidating one he had. ""You do realize what you're getting yourself into, right? If you truly want me to give it my all, there's no guarantee you'll even survive. Even if I fight without a weapon, I could kill you in the blink of an eye."" He made sure not to sugarcoat his words in the slightest. If Sam wanted training from him at his peak, he wanted to make sure she was ready for it."
6184,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=100,2012-06-24T23:57:28,kakakuu,"Sam avoided Ayl's gaze, then nodded, before responding in a small voice. ""I-I know...I can't get stronger otherwise,"" she whispered, still not looking at Ayl. ""And if you<span style=""font-style: italic"">do</span>kill me, then so be it. I died trying to become stronger. I'll be of no use otherwise..."" She finally looked back up at him with wide eyes. ""When do you want to start?"" she asked, still picking at her sleeves. She stole a few glances at her other two companions, then took a deep breath to steady herself. All emotion seemed to be wiped off her face, and she straightened up."
6185,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=100,2012-06-25T00:21:37,Froodjakle,"""You want me to train you when you're not even strong enough to look your enemy in the eyes?"" he responded, a hint of disgust in his voice. ""You don't even trust your own strength."" He shook his head, pushing his chair back and standing up from the table.<br/><br/>He cleared his throat, attempting to gain the attention of the room. ""I have some bad news, everyone. War is coming.. and believe me when I say that<span style=""font-style: italic"">none of you</span>are ready for it."" He paced around the room, pausing to let his words sink in. ""We have a confirmed nineteen High Silencers preparing an army, with the specific intention of wiping every single one of you out. I don't know how many of you have faced a Silencer before, but they are NOT a threat to be underestimated. It would likely take half a dozen of you as you are now to pose a threat to even one of them. As things stand, NONE of us will survive."" This last sentence was punctuated further by him slamming a fist into a table. He waited a few moments, and began speaking again. ""But things are far from over. I know you. I've seen you fight. You ARE a force to be reckoned with, and with the proper training, I know for a<span style=""font-style: italic"">fact</span>you will live to see the sun rise, on the day this battle finally ends."" Once again, there were a few seconds of silence before he continued again. ""Any one of you that's interested in surviving this, meet me here tomorrow, bright and early. You bring your strengths.. And I'll show you the skill to wield them."" He walked toward the door leading above ground, stopping briefly by Sam and speaking just loud enough for only her to hear him; ""Don't tell me you're worth my time.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Show</span>me."" With that, he stepped through the doors, returning to the surface, and disappearing into the shadows."
6186,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=120,2012-06-25T00:52:23,docemoon145,"There was quite the heavy tension in the air after Ayl's speech. It showed that the people here had gotten at least some sort of idea of how bad things were going to get.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Yami,</span>Hatsu asked.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Do you think I'd be better suited to Ayl's offense unit, or Atma's stealth unit?</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">That is a difficult question,</span>Yami replied.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Honestly, your powers are somewhere in between. Something like an assassin; stealthy, yet drawn toward battle. If you took training from both of them and me, you could become something like that. Would you be willing to follow such a path, Hatsu? Living in the shadows, killing as your lifeblood?</span><br/><br/>Hatsu's eyes hardened.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Well, I like the sound of it, actually,</span>he said.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I think I might be up for something like that.</span><br/><br/>Yami was silent for a moment before continuing.<span style=""font-style: italic"">There aren't very many Hunter-Assassins. It's dangerous because you're usually alone in your missions. I believe the most there ever were at a time was three. Now it's down to one or two. I happen to have met a Hunter-Assassin. Training with him might do you some good, but the likelihood that he'd agree to train you is slim.</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Well, it couldn't hurt to ask the guy,</span>Hatsu responded.<span style=""font-style: italic"">What's his name?</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">His name is Hiei,</span>Yami said.<span style=""font-style: italic"">You bumped into him on the way here earlier today.</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">That little pipsqueak?</span>Hatsu asked, slightly amazed.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Don't be fooled. He may be small, but he has experience equal to Ayl. He's intelligent and has formidable powers. While I think he could teach you a lot if he'd agree to, I have no idea where we might find him. If the chance comes along, take it. In the mean time, get as much training as you can from Ayl and Atma. Don't waste time searching for him.</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Right, I understand,</span>Hatsu said.<span style=""font-style: italic"">So this weapon you want to give me... what exactly is it?</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">You'll see soon enough,</span>Yami replied.<span style=""font-style: italic"">It's something like a gun. You'll remember those were popular a short time before the demons invaded. But I assure you, this weapon is anything from ordinary. </span><br/><br/>Hatsu kind of liked that. It sounded exciting."
6187,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=120,2012-06-25T01:35:21,kakakuu,"Sam flinched again at Ayl's words. She squeezed her eyes shut, keeping them closed until Ayl left.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Show me,</span>he'd said. She clenched her fists, looking up, from Hatsu to Atma, to a couple of the other Hunters gathered about. She watched them talking among themselves, some excited, some rather grim looking. She excused herself from the table, and exited the hideout, mimicking Ayl's actions from earlier and checking to make sure there was nothing watching as she left.<br/><br/>A quick walk down the street, and the girl was already faced with an enemy. Or rather, several. It looked like a small patrol looking for the intruders from earlier. It was a large demon surrounded by six or so smaller ones. She realized she'd left her coat and her weapon in the hideout. She sighed. So be it. One of the smaller demons shrieked, and the group charged her, the large demon roaring, then charging at her. The redhead easily dodged the entire group, grabbing a demon's head as she did so. It had large horns for being a small creature, which made it all the easier to grab it. She forced it's head downwards, smashing it into the ground with as much force as she could muster, splattering it all over the sidewalk and herself. It's horn was still in her hand, albeit cracked. She hurled it at another demon, lodging the horn in it's skull, then lunged at another. She caught it's jaw with a kick, tearing it off, then using the jawless demon as a bat against another.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Four down...</span>she thought, dodging under the large demon's claw, which took out another small fry. Sam rolled between it's legs, then engaged the last small demon. She punched it several times, then knife-handed it in the chest, breaking through it's ribcage, and tearing it's heart out. Now all that was left was the big demon. ""Come here, faggot,"" she snarled, charging the demon.<br/><br/>The fight didn't last long. Sam dodged it's claws, counterattacking each time it tried to hit her. After about six punches to the face, several teeth were missing, and blood streamed freely from several orifices. One eye was filled with blood, and Sam took the chance to kick it in the face again. It nearly fell over, and Sam leaped back onto it's face, punching it as many times as she could, knocking it to the ground. After she regained her balance, she stood over it with a devilish grin. She sent her fist towards it's throat, plunging it inside. As she pulled her hand free, a fountain of blood erupted, splattering against her sleeves and flecking her face and chest. She shook the access blood off, and walked off, deciding to return to the hideout. A sigh escaped her lips. She wasn't in a hurry. She'd walk slowly. Ready herself mentally to train with Ayl."
6188,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=120,2012-06-25T02:07:51,docemoon145,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">Was that sarcasm?</span>Hiei wondered, looking over at Anaka. Her eyes said that she actually was interested in what he had to show her.<span style=""font-style: italic"">She was being playful then.</span>""The warehouse isn't all that wonderful,"" he responded. ""But by coincidence, it's where I met Yami. It also happens to be where Yami hid something. A weapon. You'll see when we're inside. Unless it's already been taken that is.""<br/><br/>A thought struck him. Besides their chat on the rooftop earlier, this was the first conversation he'd had in... at least a week. Maybe more. Alastor laughed inside of him.<span style=""font-style: italic"">You need to get out more,</span>he said. Hiei ignored the annoying demon.<br/><br/>Soon they were at the door to the warehouse. Up close, it was a lot bigger than it had first seemed. The door was stuck in a permanently open position and it was dark inside. Instinctively, Hiei pulled up his bandana and the room seemed to fill with light. He navigated his way through the surprisingly thick darkness as if it were daylight, making his way to a trick floorboard in the back corner.<br/><br/>He turned back to see Anaka still a bit behind. ""This way,"" he called. ""There's nothing to trip on... Except for your feet I guess,"" he sort of mumbled the last part."
6189,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=120,2012-06-25T02:26:52,Breebree,"<span style=""color: #0080FF""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-family: Viner Hand ITC;"">A</span><span style=""color: #0040FF"">nak</span><span style=""color: #0080FF"">a</span></span></span><br/><br/><span style=""font-size: 85%; line-height: 116%;"">She sped up at the sound of his voice she didn't want to get lost and unfortunately her demon didn't possess the powers to see in the dark. She huffed as when he answered it seem to be the same even tone. Breaking through to this serious man would be interesting, he seem not have any humor within himself unless it happened to be dark humor that he never showed. Her green eyes narrowed a bit making it a little easier to see his figure in the darkness. They were searching for a weapon but of what exact form she would never know until her eyes laid upon it herself. She wondered if Yami had taken the weapon after all the door to the warehouse had been open. <br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Why so serious? You should lighten up Batman, the Harley Quinn wants to have a little fun.""</span><br/><br/>She held back a small laugh. She easily amused herself a little too much.  Still following him though, she wondered if he'd have a smart comment for that or keep that same boring even tone.  She worried that even many efforts wouldn't get her a different response than the one before. After all she did try to lighten things up by using Batman, Batman happen to always be her favorite super hero for reasons she didn't mostly got into to depth with. She wasn't the one to give up once she started something but she did become easily annoyed which wasn't a good think when she had such a temper. Her temper caused her to act in a nature that wasn't exactly favorable to those you could say. </span>"
6190,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=120,2012-06-25T03:15:14,docemoon145,"""Hm, if you want me to joke around I could just lead you to a hole in the floor."" He was still using that same even tone, but the words made it seem like he'd definitely been aiming for a joke. He was trying to socialize with her, and it was clear she wanted to joke around, so he'd done his best to give a joke back. It wasn't bad considering it might very well have been the first joke he ever told. A little dark perhaps, but he tried.<br/><br/>Hiei saw her hesitate a bit in her step, as if pondering if he really would lead her to a hold in the floor. ""Like I said before, there's really nothing to trip over. No holes either."" Well, he assumed his first attempt at a joke was a flop. Eventually he arrived at the back corner of the building and knelt down by the floor. There was a little knot hole in one of the wooden panels. He stuck his finger in this and lifted up the wood.<br/><br/>""It's still here,"" he said, reaching down and pulling a small weapon out of the secret hole. ""Here,"" he said, holding it out to her. ""Maybe if you squint you can see it.""<br/><br/>It was about the size of a pistol, except there was no slot for bullets. There was no trigger either. Instead, where the trigger would be was a small panel, kind of like one of those finger scanners. The weapon, if you could still call it that after seeing it, since there didn't seem to be a way to use it, was dominantly black in color, with some yellow patterns along it.<br/><br/>Hiei let her examine it as best she could in the dark. He would explain it a bit once she was done, then explain why he showed it to her."
6191,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=120,2012-06-25T03:59:13,RoseNoble,"Atma waited as Ayl finished his rousing speech about the army of demons and Silencers and what must happen for them to survive. ""Well it looks like we're getting some new recruits soon,"" Atm mused aloud. He slid his chair back and stood up soon after Sam had left. More water was needed in the canteen so he took that and the plate and fork that was used for cake back up to the bar. Along the way Jibra'il decided to speak up again,<span style=""font-style: italic"">Ask the bartender if he knows of a forge anywhere around here. You're going to need it for what I have planned for you.</span>He dropped the plate on the bar counter and asked if there was a forge anywhere near by. The bartender informed him that there was an old steel factory a few blocks away and that a forge was probably there, and likely in working order. When his canteen was filled he thanked the bartender and walked back to Hatsu. ""Hey Hatsu, I want you to come with me. I'm going to need your help with something of importance. Jibra'il told me he could do something for me to make me a lot stronger and I'm guessing it'll go faster if I have help. So are you up for it?"" Hopefully Hatsu would help. If he didn't the process will likely take longer, but it will still be doable. Just much more of a pain in every sense of the word."
6192,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=120,2012-06-25T04:14:41,docemoon145,"For the second time in less than half an hour, Atma drew Hatsu out of his thoughts. It seemed his senior Hunter was actually asking him for a favor. Hatsu gave a nod. ""Sure, I'll help. In exchange for you helping train me in stealth. Yami wants me to train in both stealth and offensive fighting, and you seem like the best person to get stealth lessons from.""<br/><br/>He neglected to mention that the reason Yami wanted that was so he could train to be a Hunter-Assassin. He wasn't sure why, it just didn't feel like the kind of thing you blurted out casually. They prepped themselves to leave and soon Hatsu was following Atma out the door. ""So where are we going?"" He asked."
6193,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=120,2012-06-25T04:20:21,Breebree,"<span style=""color: #0080FF""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-family: Viner Hand ITC;"">A</span><span style=""color: #0040FF"">nak</span><span style=""color: #0080FF"">a</span></span></span><br/><br/><span style=""font-size: 85%; line-height: 116%;"">Anaka felt his hand brush hers as he dropped into her hand. It was an awkward shock that bolted through her at the brushing of their hands not like the one in the movies when people realize they were in love, no it was more of a dangerous shock that sent her nerves on edge. She didn't know if he felt it so she ignored it immediately but would question Azrael about it later maybe he would understand why it happened. Her hands prowled over the weapon in a manner of delicacy, she could make out only the yellow patterns on in figure the rest had to be cover in black or a darker shade to match the darkness.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""What type of weapon is it exactly?""</span><br/><br/>It was a normal question that wasn't most likely going to get a normal answer. She noticed him watching her intensely as she ponder over the weapon. She felt uncomfortable shifting it from one hand to another. She wanted to say stop staring so hard but felt he would feel even more uncomfortable than her if she drew attention to how he was watching her. Had he done that and she'd never realized? He was quite the observant one but she had never caught him watching her but once and even then he had looked away. Locking her eyes his it seemed she was focused on him even though her brain wandered lost in her own thoughts. Why had he shown her this? What significance did it have to their mission? She knew the answers would be answered soon but she was impatient at times this time being now.<br/><br/>If had been her brothers weapon she would of recognized it but the last weapon she had seen him with was a large curved like sword. Nothing of this manner, that was in her hands now. Maybe it was Yami's own weapon. Azrael had told her about ancient demons being able to separate from a humans body and wander on their own for some time. But never that they had their own weapon maybe that was something he didn't have any knowledge of after all he wasn't the know-it-all although he liked to seem as if he was. It annoyed her every bit but she didn't doubt his knowledge. Sort of like she didn't doubt Hiei's knowledge nor the fact that he would help her find her brother.</span>"
6194,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=120,2012-06-25T04:52:06,docemoon145,"Hiei intentionally brushed hands with he so she would know to grab the gun, but he felt an odd sensation that he wasn't expecting. It didn't show on his face though, nothing ever really did. He wondered what it was exactly. Alastor gave a slight laugh inside of him.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Oh, that's never a good sign,</span>the demon voiced.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Either say something useful or don't say anything at all,</span>Hiei snapped at his demon.<br/><br/>She asked what kind of weapon it was. ""I'll tell you what Yami told me about it,"" Hiei said in the same way he said everything else. ""It's a special gun that can only be used by someone with specific Hunter powers. Yami had originally intended for this to be his Hunter's weapon. However, the similarities between a demon and their host, plays a large roll in which of the demons powers they can take on. It's like you have to be compatible with with them. Your brother Vaan didn't match up with Yami quite well enough to receive those powers, so he couldn't use the gun.""<br/><br/>Hiei paused for a moment, as if symbolizing the change to the next phase of his story. ""When I met Yami here, he had separated with Vaan because the differences between them became to great. He told me that he would look for a new host, hopefully one that was more compatible with him. He said when his new host was ready, he'd take him here and give him the gun. My point is, if Yami's found a new host, the best way to identify him would have been to find whoever uses this gun as a weapon. But since it's still here, it seems either Yami hasn't found a suitable host or the host isn't ready yet. Honestly, I was hoping this wasn't still here.""<br/><br/>He fell silent then, really having nothing more to say. This was annoying. Now he'd have to come up with another method of locating Yami. Since Yami was pretty much their only lead to finding Vaan."
6195,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=120,2012-06-25T04:55:36,RoseNoble,"""When we get done with this little project of mine I'll make you become one with the shadows my friend,"" Atma told Hatsu. ""As for where we're going, we're going to an old factory that made metal a few blocks away from here. When we get there we're going to repair and fire up a forge to make what ever Jibra'il wants me to make as he has yet to tell me what it is. I used to be a forge worker before the city went to hell so this shouldn't take us too long. And If you want I'll make you  some kunai too,"" Atma said as he tapped the said weapons hanging at his waist. They exited the door and started walking in the opposite direction of Sam's most recent demon slaughter fest, oblivious to its existence at all.<br/><br/>The two of them had to walk for twenty minutes before they made it to where the factory was located, and they thankfully didn't run into any demons or Silencers along the way. The state of the factory building shot down Atm's hopes of finding and already working forge within. Half the roof had caved in and it looked like some demons had set fire around the outside. There likely wouldn't even be an unshattered window left on the building. With a deep sigh Atma walked onto the ruins of the roof looking for a way to get to the factory floor, motioning for Hatsu to follow him. ""Start looking for a way onto the floor of the factory. And I'm judging by the way we stepped onto the roof that we'll have to repair a forge before we can get to work. Which shouldn't take to long if we can scavenge all the right parts for one from the remains of the others."""
6196,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=120,2012-06-25T05:09:31,kakakuu,"After about fifteen minutes of walking Sam had nearly returned to the hideout. She stopped in front of almost every alley, hoping a demon or something would pop out that she could fight, and just waste more time. She cast a glance down over her recent change of clothes that was already blood-spattered, and sighed. She'd have to find another change of clothes soon. It was a shame too, she really liked the purple shirt. She blew a strand of hair away from her face, and reached back to free her hair from the ponytail she'd had it drawn back in. Half of her hair had already escaped anyways. Another few minutes passed, and Sam had arrived. She reached out to open the door of the hideout, and was met with a surprise."
6197,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=120,2012-06-25T05:19:15,Froodjakle,"Ayl waited in the shadows, pulling his fist back, fingers outstretched and prepared for the action he was about to take. ""Sorry about this, but it's for your own good.."" The door opened and he lunged forward, wrapping his hand around the unsuspecting girls throat. He quickly spun around, creating an indentation in the wall as he slammed Sam into it as hard as he could, his grip tightening to prevent her escape.<br/><br/>""It's not enjoyable, is it?"" he asked, glaring into her eyes. ""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Lesson number one,</span>"" he shouted, perhaps more intimidatingly than necessary. A few moments of pause later, and he released his grip, letting her fall to her knees. He began to lecture her as she recovered, his demeanor strict and unrelenting. ""Treat your enemies with the same respect you would give your allies. Inflicting pain is not something to relish in. Once you forget this, you lose the only thing that separates us from them,"" he explained, shaking out the wrist he had used. ""Your actions against those demons was nothing short of bullying. You were frustrated, you saw creatures weaker than you, and you tortured them. This is how the abuse of power begins, a feat capable of turning a common man into the devil himself."" He stared down at her for a few moments more; ""But you're not a devil,"" he added, offering a hand to help her up."
6198,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=120,2012-06-25T05:19:28,Breebree,"<span style=""color: #0080FF""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-family: Viner Hand ITC;"">A</span><span style=""color: #0040FF"">nak</span><span style=""color: #0080FF"">a</span></span></span><br/><br/><br/><span style=""font-size: 85%; line-height: 116%;"">Anaka frowned at Hiei's words but listen carefully. She looked back up at him this time watching him a bit more than she had, suddenly she shoved the weapon into his hands. Ignoring the shock she had received again. She turned on her heel to walk away it seemed but it was to cover her face. She knew exactly what a demon pulling away from a human meant, it was either death for the human instantly or mentally instability for the human and it was a greater chance to be dead that mentally unstable. Drawing her hand to her face she wiped away a lone tear before turning to him, it was a great change her far wasn't alive at all.<br/><br/>She hadn't known if you weren't compatible with your demon it would seperate from you but she did know that if your demon left your body it was like breaking your heart. Unbearable, she had watched her friend, Brain die because of it. She shook at the thought and was greeted by Azrael's soothing words. <span style=""color: #0040FF""> Let it go..Let him go.. Brain is gone no need to blame yourself Anaka. I'm sure your brother is alive he is strong just as you are.</span> Silence was there after his voice rang in her head. Not all the strength in the world from a mere human could possibly prevent them from death from a parting like that. It wasn't possible or that was what she was told. It was rare and her brother didn't seem to be strong enough for that not if Brain wasn't. But she always had little faith in things so it wasn't a surprise she had lost faith in her brother being alive as a possibility.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Can we leave now? I want to go find this Yami please, so maybe we can find <span style=""font-style: italic"">Vaan.</span>""</span><br/><br/>Her voice cracked through her words but it didn't hold any sound of the sadness that she felt just the anger that was there. She was good at covering things up and now she was grateful for it. No one was ever to see her cry, it was <span style=""font-style: italic"">weak and pathetic</span> or at least in her mind. She whirled around facing what she thought was the way out but didn't move. She gestured for him to lead and waited till he started moving to follow after. Her pleasant mood was gone and was not replaced by seriousness. If Yami was alive maybe he brother wasn't but the only way to find that answer was to find Yami and she would do everything in her power to find him. She would find Yami or die trying which ever came first. Even though she secretly hoped it was death as she felt a great certainty her brother had died from the separation.</span>"
6199,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=120,2012-06-25T05:43:51,kakakuu,"Sam almost cried out when Ayl's hand wrapped around her throat. She bit down on her tongue to keep from screaming, and almost instantly wished she hadn't when she was slammed into the wall. Her mouth filled with blood, which she spat out once she was dropped. She kept her eyes locked with Ayl's even after she'd been slammed into the wall, then falling. She listened to what he said, and almost looked away, but maintained her gaze. She thought about refusing Ayl's hand, but decided that being rude wasn't in her best interest and accepted the purple-haired man's aid. She got to her feet and dusted herself off, before looking Ayl in the eye again and speaking. ""I'll remember it,"" she said, not sounding in the least bit sarcastic. She meant what she said, and she took his words to heart. Losing the only thing that separated her from the demons didn't sound like a pleasant thing at all. ""Lesson two?"""
6200,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=120,2012-06-25T06:58:21,Froodjakle,"After helping her to her feet, Ayl thought for a few moments. ""Well, if you're going to end a demon quickly to minimize their pain, as you would do for a comrade, you need to learn how to strike with precision and speed, planning your movements before you even know you need to make them. You've got strength, but you lack the control to harness it effectively; I'm going to have to take you out of your element completely for a while,"" he warned, looking around the area. He walked over to the remains of a window, where there was a rather large chunk of broken glass laying on the street. ""Example A,"" he started, pulling one of the handles off his belt and quickly forming it into a sword. He took the weapon, and in 4 incredibly swift strokes, had sliced a perfectly-shaped rhombus, thin and long; similar in shape to the blade of the kunai Atma used. He reached down with one hand and delicately picked it up, using it to slice a short length of cloth from the roll he had taken out of his pocket. This he tied around one edge of the shard, forming a safe handle for gripping. He held it towards her, gesturing for her to take it. ""Try and hit me with this,"" he told her, walking away from her afterward and sheathing his handle. He turned back for just a moment, smirking slightly; ""But you gotta throw it."""
6201,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=120,2012-06-25T07:44:32,docemoon145,"Hatsu followed Atma onto the roof just as he was asked to. This building was, by any standards, in a very dismal state. Yet for all the damage it had taken it seemed almost impossible to penetrate. He was running out of options so he decided to lean over the edge of the roof where it was still upright and look into the second story windows. He noticed there was one of those partial second floors, you know, those fence things that wrap around the edge of the building and cross a couple times in the middle. He suddenly had a crazy idea.<br/><br/>""Hey Atma,"" he called. ""I think I found a way in.""<span style=""font-style: italic"">But it's gonna be painful,</span>he voiced in his head. He figured if he'd bothered to look around a bit more he'd have found a safer way in, but he seemed to have a thing for breaking through windows. Hatsu backed off a bit from the wall, then ran forward. He jumped in midair and flipped so that he came down and grabbed the rim of the building with his hands. He used this as a pivot and rabidly spun around and crashed through the broken glass of the window. He landed safely on the fence thing and checked for injuries. Nothing felt broken, and somehow he'd avoided any scrapes or scratches. Awesome.<br/><br/>He quickly moved off to the side in case Atma decided to enter the same way. It would be hard to avoid an injury then.<br/><br/>------------------------<br/><br/>Hiei somehow managed to grasp the weapon that was unexpectedly thrust against him.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Oh dear,</span>he thought.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I've upset her somehow.</span>She stood and turned away from him, she looked more than ready to leave this place.<br/><br/>The next time she spoke, things became clear. Hiei put the gun back into its hiding spot and closed the trap door. He walked until he was standing next to her. ""You know, you give up too easily,"" he said. His even tone made it sound more like he was lecturing her than comforting her, but his next words helped show a little better what he was trying to do. ""If you've ever believed in your brother, then you should believe in him now. You can believe in Yami too I suppose. Honestly, I've never met a more sentimental demon. He wouldn't separate with Vaan unless there was a chance he'd survive.""<br/><br/>Hiei turned about forty-five degrees to the left then started walking. ""The door's this way,"" he said, ruining any serious mood there had been. They hit sunlight abruptly and he pulled his bandana back down. His third eye was no longer needed."
6202,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=120,2012-06-25T08:06:58,kakakuu,"Sam nodded. ""Minimize pain, got it, what's lesson thr-"" she was cut off, watching Ayl make the throwing weapon with the glass, then handing it to her. She looked between it and Ayl, obviously confused.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Well shit,</span>she thought. ""Um..."" She was about to complain, then figured it would only serve to make matters worse, and held her tongue.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Just throw it, dammit.</span><br/>She spun the makeshift kunai in her palm, so that she was holding it by the 'blade' as she'd seen done when people threw knives, and hurled it at Ayl. She didn't really expect to hit. She expected to miss, or for Ayl to slice it in half or dodge it or something. All she could do is hope it landed, maybe scraping him or something."
6203,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=120,2012-06-25T13:57:19,RoseNoble,"Atma watched as Hatsu did his jump and went through a window,<span style=""font-style: italic"">Is this kid an idiot?</span>both Atma and Jibra'il thought. He waited to hear Hatsu's cries of pain and when he didn't hear those there was a bit of concern for the kid. Atma looked around and saw a gust of wind pick up one of the pieces of the sheet metal roof. Figuring he could find a way to use it to get inside Atma walked over to it. A few well placed heels later and the metal was bent out the way enough for Atma to slip in. When his feet hit the ground Atma started looking around for Hatsu, whom he say standing a few feet away from him. ""Are you crazy?"" Atma told the kid with a dead serious tone. ""You do realize you're lucky that your guts aren't spilled all over the ground right? If you want to get training from me, and for that matter Ayl, you can't do stupid things like that. Doing that during anytime you would have to fight and hurting yourself would mean that you die. Focus."" Atma walked away calmly towards where he thought stairs to the factory floor would be, though he might as well have stormed off.<br/><br/>The stairs were still intact mostly, only missing a few steps and easily made it to the factory floor. There was a row of old industrial forges likely dormant since the first day demons spilled out form that damn tower. He walked over to the first one and a quick inspection showed that it wouldn't be able to start without a few key parts. They'd also need to find a way to power it, which would mean that finding a generator was now a priority. ""Hey Hatsu, try to find a generator around here somewhere,"" Atma called out as moved on to inspect the next of the forges here in the factory. There were only five total so he was quite hopeful that he would be able to restart at least one of them. Jibra'il spoke up while Atma was going through to find parts to repair the first forge,<span style=""font-style: italic"">Atma, I am going to instruct you in how to make a spear that was long ago destroyed by demons. It was a spear blessed by many others like me and maybe if you make it they will bless it once again. If they do you will be remade in our image and become much stronger than what you are now.</span>As Atma was going through the parts of the next forges Jibra'il went on to explain all of the intricacies of how to make the spear. Atma rose up from the last forge with his hands full of the parts that he had gathered from the previous ones. The spear Atma would have to make was very complex, the way it would extend from the two and a half foot central handle to the full eight feet of spear fascinated him. He dropped the parts in front of the first forge and got to work repairing it."
6204,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=120,2012-06-25T15:01:01,Breebree,"<span style=""color: #0080FF""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-family: Viner Hand ITC;"">A</span><span style=""color: #0040FF"">nak</span><span style=""color: #0080FF"">a</span></span></span><br/><br/><span style=""font-size: 85%; line-height: 116%;"">She didn't follow him immediately instead she turned back to where the weapon was and took it back out of its hiding spot. She flicked in over her hands once more before returning it with a frown. He had a point if she ever had any faith then maybe things would be better than her, but once demons over ran the earth she had lost all faith. She didn't realize why it interested him if she didn't really have faith or not after all he just had to find her brother or help her get a way to. <span style=""color: #0080FF"">Why does he care...?</span><br/><br/>It was a question that wasn't answered immediately as she thought it would be. It wasn't answered until the sun hit her face making it clear she was angry. Her eye brows furrowed with her green eyes squinting as the rage of the sun's light shined into her eyes. She looked over at Hiei eye brows still furrowed. <span style=""color: #0040FF"">He doesn't... he is just doing his job, jeez you women read signals wrong...</span> He chuckled at his own reply, <span style=""color: #0080FF"">I wasn't thinking of that manner I was wondering what sparked the sudden interest...Damn your annoying sometimes.</span> She snapped back still frustrated with herself some what.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""How will we find Yami with out the weapon don't we need to ask people to try it to figure out who it would be? Or do you have a different idea? and for your information I don't give up, I just have no faith in others. Giving up would be dying and have I died yet?""</span><br/><br/>She was still a bit snappy but she didn't like that he thought she had given up. Just because someone felt defeated didn't mean they gave up. She would never give up on herself or what her goals where but when they shifted to something else she didn't necessarily want she felt a bit defeated especially when it involved the high possibility of death. She looked up at him hand on her him, give up? How the hell do you do that? <span style=""color: #0080FF"">Men read signals wrong she shot back at Azrael in the perfect time.</span> Her demon merely grunt in response and pleasing her that she was correct once again. <span style=""font-style: italic"">Sentimental demon my ass</span> she thought as his words replayed over in her head. Demons were known to not give a fuck about their host unless the host could provide more for them later. </span>"
6205,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=120,2012-06-25T16:25:38,Froodjakle,"Without moving an inch from his current position, a wide grin spread across Ayl's face as he watched the makeshift throwing weapon pass by him, missing him entirely by a rather large margin. In addition, the shard was continually rotating as it traveled; even if it hit him, it was 50/50 whether the blade would be at the front of it or not, and the shard lost a large amount of its aerodynamics because of it. ""Again,"" he instructed simply, motioning for her to pick up the shard, now resting on the ground on the other side of the street. This exercise would not be a fun one for Sam, but it was vital to fully controlling her powers; something that hits hard AND knows where to hit for maximum effect, now that's a force to be reckoned with. Control was likely her weakest aspect, though, so he anticipated it would take a while for her to overcome it. ""Maybe I'll ask Atma for a few kunai, just in case you break all the glass shards I find,"" he teased, relaxing and leaning back while waiting for her to take a second shot at it."
6206,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=140,2012-06-25T19:50:35,kakakuu,"Sam huffed in irritation. Of course she'd miss. She took a deep breath and retrieved her throwing weapon, spinning it in her palm again and hurling it once more at Ayl. She missed again. She picked up the makeshift knife once more, repeated the process of spinning it in her palm, throwing it, then missing. It was a series of trial-and-error, but for Sam, it'd be more like just error. She grumbled, threw it for what must have been the eight time, and this time shattered against the wall next to Ayl's shoulder. It was the closest she'd ever been to hitting him, and instead plucked a shard of glass from a nearby window, not waiting for Ayl to fix it up or anything, then threw it at Ayl. It was a slightly larger piece of glass, triangular in shape. She didn't have any high hopes for hitting Ayl, but anything could happen..."
6207,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=140,2012-06-25T20:35:46,Froodjakle,"Ayl watched unmovingly as Sam tried again and again, the glass missing each and every time. It eventually shattered against a wall, and he sighed as she picked up a large, uneven piece and tried to hit him with it. He reached an arm out, grabbing the glass in midair and stopping it as it flew past him, easily grabbing the blunt edges rather than the tips. ""Sam, you're never going to get any closer if you keep trying like that. Even if you hit it one in ten times, you're just getting lucky, not better. Calm yourself; clear your mind, let go of your frustration."" He whittled the chunk down to a piece better for throwing, and tossed it back at her. ""Envision your target hitting its mark, feel the weight of the shard in your hands, and when you're ready, let it fly."""
6208,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=140,2012-06-25T21:24:17,kakakuu,"Sam nodded, taking deep breaths as she did so. Ayl was right, she needed to calm down, or else she wouldn't make any progress. She spun the knife in her hand, feeling the weight of it, imagining it hit Ayl, unpleasant as it was, she knew she wouldn't be able to hurt him. She took a deep breath, and released the knife. Her aim was still off, but she managed to get the knife to slice across Ayl's cheek. She smiled slightly, then almost immediately felt bad about it. ""So, um, I don't think that counts, but at least I hit!"" she exclaimed, still feeling slightly guilty that she cut Ayl, but since he commanded her to do it, she shook the thoughts away. ""Do you want me to try again?"""
6209,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=140,2012-06-25T21:40:22,docemoon145,"Hatsu had made it into the building without getting injured, and he actually thought the way he did it was kind of fun. But now he was being scolded for it. This time he actually rebelled slightly against Atma's advice. He took in the words, but was refusing to accept them. Yami decided now would be a time to step in.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">There will be a time when you reach a level in your training that you can do reckless things like that without worry. But at moments like this, you success is nothing but luck. You only survived that just a minute ago because you accidentally activated a power I haven't taught you yet.</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">I did?</span>Hatsu asked, suddenly curious.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Yes. By combining your telekinetic and electric powers you can create a thin electromagnetic field around yourself that protects you from damage from weaker substances such as glass. Through your adrenaline you accidentally used this power. If you were to try that again, the chance that you'd die is more than 99%. You're still a rookie, so listen to Atma and all your seniors who have survived this long with their skill, not their luck.</span><br/><br/>Hatsu tilted his head down. He understood now and he was ashamed at his rebelliousness to one who was only trying to help him. He noticed Atma walking away and quickly followed him. Soon they were on the ground floor and Hatsu was charged with the task of finding a generator.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Wouldn't it just be easier if I powered it with my electricity?</span>he asked.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">You don't have the control to keep an even flow for so long,</span>Yami told him.<span style=""font-style: italic"">It takes hours, sometimes even days and years to craft something with a forge. The strain would kill you. Just go and find a generator.</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Oh... right,</span>Hatsu thought awkwardly. He ran off to look for a generator, though he wasn't sure exactly what one would look like. Soon he found something that he thought might be a generator. It was too heavy for him to lift up with his arms, so he was going to use his telekinesis to bring it back.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Don't overestimate yourself,</span>Yami chided him.<span style=""font-style: italic"">If you can't lift it with your arms, imagine how much of a strain it would be to carry it back with your mind. Think here. There's a better way.</span><br/><br/>Hatsu thought, looking for that better way that was mentioned. Soon he saw one of those carts that you load the crates on then you can wheel them around. He used his telekinesis just long enough to put it on this cart, and avoided a major strain. The exertion had been so quick he didn't even get a headache.<br/><br/>He wheeled what he thought to be the generator back to Atma. ""This is a generator, right?"" he asked.<br/><br/>-----------------------<br/><br/>Hiei had to wait a few moments for Anaka to come back out of the warehouse. He didn't really mind though. He was using the time to think, and possibly figure out another way to find Yami.<br/><br/>""No,"" he replied to her first question. ""It's better to leave the gun exactly where Yami left it. He gets angry when people mess with his things. That's why I say he's sentimental. While most demons will throw things aside once they lose their usefulness, Yami doesn't. He's the demon of guardianship and feels a strong attachment to anything he thinks is or even was once his. I don't want to be on his bad side once we finally do find him.""<br/><br/>Hiei began walking off somewhere. ""Yami is here because he's long considered the earth something of a personal garden. He doesn't like that the other demons are trashing what he considers his, and that's why he took the human's side."" After having explained that, he moved on to her next comment. ""I don't care what you call it, but I don't like it. Your brother is your world to you, isn't he? If it turned out he<span style=""font-style: italic"">was</span>dead, then would you 'give up'?"" He asked, using her definition for the term. ""I""m not helping someone if it's just going to get them killed."""
6210,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=140,2012-06-25T22:27:38,RoseNoble,"Atma rose up from behind the forge when he heard the creaking of wheels along the floor. The sight that greeted him made him quite happy, it was a generator. The best part was it that it was a generator that didn't need fuel. ""Now this is a good find Hatsu. Good job."" You could hear the mild amount of joy in Atma's voice as he wheeled the generator closer to the back of the forge. Atma looked once more at the back panel of the large box shaped forge and connected some of the cables to the generator. The forge was still not all the way put back together but it soon would be. Atma grabbed a screwdriver and took out the screws holding on part of the back panel. Shattered pieces of circuit board fell out followed by a few more pieces that Atma had to pry out with the screw driver. He picked up one of the boards he had scavenged from another forge and placed it in. Atma walked over to the opposite end of the generator that was plugged in to the forge and opened a hatch. He pulled out the pieces of a crank and quickly assembled them, and put the geared end in to a small hole underneath the hatch. After a few cranks there was a small spark as the generator started producing electricity. Atma gave a small cry triumph as the generator turned on, ""Hatsu please keep cranking the generator until I get back.""<br/><br/>Atma was gone before he heard Hatsu's answer to the request. He needed to find as many ingots of steel as he possibly could and all the tool he would need to properly forge the steel without it being breaking when he needed the weapons most. He found a cart and started pushing it around piling on all kinds of tools on top of it and ingots going on the bottom shelf the cart had. He ran back to Hatsu as fast he could with loaded cart and left it in front of the now hot forge before taking out to find some water for the trough next to the forge. The way a weapon was cooled and reheated helped make it stronger so water was a major part of that. After a couple minutes of searching Atma was able to find a mess of two gallon buckets and a water pump that still worked. Atma spent another few minutes filling up eight of these buckets and put them on a larger cart that was nearby and ran that back to the forge too. When he arrived Atma said, ""Alright thanks Hatsu for the cranking of the generator. We should be good on power for maybe two hours before it will need to be cranked again. Now grab a leather apron and some gloves so you can help me forge some bad ass weapons."" Atma took off his scarf, goggles, and shirt, revealing three large cuts from a demon's claw going from his right shoulder to his left hip and many smaller cuts from a whip across his back. He threw the clothes into a pile several yards away from the forge and changed out his shoes for a pair of boots. Once he had on his apron and gloves he grabbed a few ingots and put them into the now roaring hot forge. He had already decided that he was going to make a few kunai before he would start on the spear. While he was waiting for the ingots to heat up he dumped two of the buckets of water into the trough near the forge and asked Hatsu, ""So while we're waiting for the steel to heat up, would you like to tell me if there is any weapon you want made for you?"""
6211,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=140,2012-06-25T23:01:10,docemoon145,"Hatsu grabbed the crank and turned it like Atma asked. It resisted at first, but the movement got easier as the machine loosened up again. With each rotation there was a sort of whirring, like the machine was coming to life. It was kind of exciting.<br/><br/>He continued to turn the crank until Atma returned. He was glad to hear that the generator didn't need to be constantly cranked in order to work. Hatsu searched with his eyes until he saw an apron and gloves hanging on the wall a few yards away. He ran over to them and brought them back with him. It seemed like Atma knew what he was doing so Hatsu followed his lead. He took off his leather jacked and T-shirt and threw the apron on. He switched out his black tennis shoes for a pair of boots and set his shoes off to the side.<br/><br/>A thought occurred to him. Before he put on his gloves he found a piece of string and used it to tie his hair back. Due to its unevenness a lot of the shorter strands were still free, and some of his hair still fell in his eyes, but he figured he'd reduced his chances of catching his hair on fire. Once that was done, he pulled on a pair of gloves and stood opposite Atma.<br/><br/>""No thank you,"" he said to the offer of weapons. ""Yami already has a weapon ready for me. I'm going to go see it as soon as we're done here."""
6212,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=140,2012-06-26T00:59:40,RoseNoble,"When the metal heated up Atma picked up a hammer and a pair of tongs. ""Alright Hatsu, I want you to watch and absorb what I do here. In order to be good at stealth and all manner of sneaking you must know your weapons as well as you know yourself. A good way to do that is to make them yourself. When I'm done you are going to make a weapon for yourself to show how well you understand what you observe."" Atma's tone had taken on a more serious manner, like he was lecturing someone which he was doing in a way. He pulled out one of the red-hot ingots and began to hit with the hammer. After a few strikes Atma placed the ingot back into the forge and grabbed another repeating the process over and over until the ingots began to take on the rough shape of a kunai, he would be using these later to help train Hatsu's precision skills. After a few more rounds of hitting ingots and a few stray sparks hitting Atma in Hatsu in the face or rolling underneath the aprons, the kunai were finished. All that needed to be done now was waiting for them to cool down so the handles could be wrapped. He wouldn't submerge them as the rapid cooling would make the blades too brittle and the tips would turn on anything hard. Atma threw in few more ingots as he prepared to make the spear. ""While we wait for these ingots to heat up tell me what you learned from observing."""
6213,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=140,2012-06-26T01:07:01,Froodjakle,"Ayl didn't even flinch as he watched the shard fly, lightly slicing through his cheek. He grinned, looking at Sam with just a hint of pride. She was catching on faster than he hoped, but this was out of battle; the real test was how she would handle this new knowledge and style in the midst of war. ""I think that's good for now. Tomorrow we can hopefully find a better throwing weapon, this is a pretty shoddy excuse for one."" He walked over to a building and leaned against the wall, crossing his arms. ""So, you gonna show up for training tomorrow morning? Or do you have a hot date you can't possibly miss?"" he teased, looking over at her. ""Could use your help teaching these newbloods how to hit hard,"" he added at the last second, before she could respond."
6214,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=140,2012-06-26T01:11:46,Breebree,"<span style=""color: #0080FF""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-family: Viner Hand ITC;"">A</span><span style=""color: #0040FF"">nak</span><span style=""color: #0080FF"">a</span></span></span><br/><br/><span style=""font-size: 85%; line-height: 116%;"">Anaka rolled her eyes at him, she shook her head at him. He didn't understand fully because it would take to long to explain and besides she didn't have to explain anything to him at all. He wasn't anybody extremely significant to her besides the fact he could help her with finding her brother possibly. But if he wanted to back out of it fine, she worked better slow anyway.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Like I said <span style=""font-style: italic"">I'm</span> not dead, maybe you miss that. If your going to back out be my guest, but if not then just keep your opinions to yourself and help me find my brother. <span style=""font-style: italic"">Dead or alive</span> I want to see him.""</span><br/><br/>Azrael voice came into place a bit annoyingly snipping at her for snapping at Hiei in such a manner. <span style=""color: #0040FF"">He's merely trying to figure out your motive, he has a point the way you explained your giving up theory it sounded like if he was dead you would quit although I know quite well that's not what you meant. It's what he thought so keep snappy comments to yourself and think before you speak. No need to make enemies with him.</span> She followed Hiei ignoring her demon. Of course Azrael had to partially correct, it aggravated her completely. Her heels making her presence know with each step as it was the only thing break the silence each waking moment it hung thickly in the air. <br/><br/>No one liked being made a fool of especially Anaka, but she knew she had to be wrong sometimes. She shrugged it off not letting it grasp her as whole messing up the rest of her journey with Hiei. That was if he decided not to depart, which ever was fine with her or that's what it seemed but she knew in the depth of her even if she didn't want to say it. She actually really needed his help and would never find her brother without him it seemed. She took a deep breath as her mind began to do it's clock work under her now smooth surface.</span>"
6215,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=140,2012-06-26T01:42:16,docemoon145,"Hatsu did as Atma said and watched carefully throughout the entire complicated process. About halfway through it became clear he was making kunai. When it seemed he was finally done with this and put some more metal into the forge to heat up, he asked Hatsu what he'd learned.<br/><br/>""Well..."" Hatsu started, running through what he'd watched again in his head. ""You hit the metal a couple times then put it back, so I guess it's bad to try and shape it once it's cooling down. You need to have all the right safety equipment like the gloves, aprons and tongs so you don't get burnt. Obviously you're not supposed to touch the hot metal with your bare hands. It looks like you systematically heat the metal, shape it, and cool it in water, but I don't know the reason. And it looks like you let the metal cool on its own when you're done shaping it. Oh,"" he said, ""And next time, I think I'm going to wear goggles so none of those sparks land in my eyes. 'Cause they hurt.""<br/><br/>Yami remained silent. Letting him speak only what he observed.<br/><br/>---------------------<br/><br/>Hiei sighed, she was so touchy. He was starting to remember why he kept to himself most of the time. On the bright side, depending on what view you looked at it from, at least it seemed Anaka hadn't given up on searching for her brother. They wouldn't know anything conclusive about him until they actually saw him with their own eyes.<br/><br/>He had an idea that might give them a lead, but that lead would be questionable. He lead them off into the part of town where there had once been a community garden. Hiei had noticed that for a little while after the invasion, the garden had been doing extremely well. Then after a few days it started to deteriorate. He'd thought nothing of it at first, but a few weeks ago its condition had started improving again. He figured that Yami was taking care of it because he felt it belonged to him, like the rest of nature and man-made things, but when he was in a host's body he was busy training them and didn't have time.<br/><br/>Looking out at the garden now, it was shriveled and dead. He couldn't be absolutely certain, but if his theory was correct, that meant Yami had already found a new host. Lost in thought, he simply stared silently at the garden, or what was left of it anyway."
6216,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=140,2012-06-26T02:04:40,Breebree,"<span style=""color: #0080FF""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-family: Viner Hand ITC;"">A</span><span style=""color: #0040FF"">nak</span><span style=""color: #0080FF"">a</span></span></span><br/><br/><span style=""font-size: 85%; line-height: 116%;"">Anaka noticed that he paused in front of the garden, looking at the garden it made her frown. She hadn't seen much beauty after the demons became populated around the world but even before hand and after she had took to loving nature. She had such a connection with nature that it completely amazed her. It was often the place she retreated to in the times needed to be alone, for reasons many of her friends nor family members could understand. The whistling of the leaves and soft prickly grass always made her want to fall asleep. Nature was her alluring lullaby something to keep her calm and restore her broken spirit. If it ever was to be healed that was, after losing so many people she had gotten use to that part of her spirit being missing.<br/><br/>That could possibly be the reason she was so touchy when it involved her family, anything else she was as solid as a rock. She longed for a connection similar to what she had with her family members but how in the hell would that be possible when many people walked around in fear or arrogance not to mention they held demons in them in all types and forms. No one was exactly human anymore and to find a human without a demon still alive was rare, they were never completely sane more like a rabid dog. It was something scary to see, she had seen one once. The female was a elder but she was so jumpy and ready to kill on demand that Anaka had to choice but to end her life. She closed her eyes remembering the look in the woman's yellow brown eyes.<br/><br/>Opening her eyes letting them trail from the dead plants and flowers to Hiei's face. He seem to be thinking but of what she would never know. Not wanting to question him at the moment she waited. Maybe he was feeling the same as her about the dead garden. It could have something to do with her brother but how she couldn't figure. It help some significance either way as he froze in front of it. Her eyes peeled of his figure and too the sky, whenever he decided to speak or move she would be listening and ready to move. </span>"
6217,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=140,2012-06-26T02:47:55,RoseNoble,"""Don't be a wimp and wear goggles."" Atma pulled out an ingot and started on making a spear head, after beating it a few times he drenched it and then put it back into the forge to heat up again. The spear's head was the easiest part so he could finish it pretty fast. The harder part would be flattening an ingot so he could beat it into a tube. The part Atma loathed would be making the parts for the switch that would extend the spear to full length. The little intricacies involved would annoy him to no end. He grabbed a larger hammer and pulled out another ingot to beat it flat, sparks were flying everywhere with each strike of the hammer. The ingot went back in without being drenched and a fresh ingot was pulled out to beat flat as well. ""The reason you drench and heat-treat metal is that the rapid heating and cooling helps to make the blade stronger, so it can cut and stab soft targets easily. You don't ever drench kunai though because drenching and heat-treating a blade also makes it more brittle. So with this spear I can't go stabbing walls with out ruining the spear. I can stab walls with the kunai though no problem."" Atma finished speaking as he started to flatten the next ingot as he didn't want sparks to fly down his throat."
6218,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=140,2012-06-26T02:51:55,docemoon145,"Hiei had slipped back into his mindset of not explaining unless he was asked. After just staring at the dead garden for a while he turned around, walking away. Hiei thought that even if he was right and Yami had found another host, it would be very difficult to find them. He knew at least that they would still be a rookie though. They couldn't have been a Hunter for more than two weeks.<br/><br/>While he knew that much, it would still be difficult to find the person. At the moment, he was leading them closer to demon territory, hoping for a good fight to clear his head. As they were walking, Hiei spoke up to ask her a question. ""How many hunters do you know who've been around for less than two weeks?"" He was slightly worried she'd catch his reasoning behind the question and become upset again.<br/><br/>---------------------------<br/><br/>Hatsu watched Atma start on a new project. He raised his eyebrows at his reply. ""Wouldn't it be better to be a wimp than to be blind?"" he asked, not in an offensive way, just honestly confused. He listened to Atma's other explanations and tried to remember them, in case he ever had to do something like this."
6219,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=140,2012-06-26T03:01:25,Breebree,"<span style=""color: #0080FF""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-family: Viner Hand ITC;"">A</span><span style=""color: #0040FF"">nak</span><span style=""color: #0080FF"">a</span></span></span><br/><br/><span style=""font-size: 85%; line-height: 116%;"">Anaka knew the answer immediately when he brought out the question. There was only one possible  answer although she didn't know his name. She knew where he would be or who he would be with. That would be with no other than Ayl, she grunted at that thought. Just wonderful she didn't really like the character because she didn't know him but she also didn't like many people so that didn't say much.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Ayl, we must find Ayl. He keeping someone who matches up with your description with him in his group. Its not Sam nor Atma it's the other one. I never caught his name, but I know what he looks like.""</span><br/><br/>Her tone was even and she had stop walking a bit curious on why he was heading for demon's territory was he bored with her that much? She hadn't realize she could ever be boring, it didn't seem possible but then again she never viewed herself through other's eyes. She had long to do that when she was younger. It was till a dream she had in mind but doubted it would ever be filled. How in the hell would she do that? Unless her demon had some random power of body hopping and taking her with him. But she knew that wasn't possible, or at least not with her demon. She chuckled at that thought, body hopping. There she was again amusing herself, maybe that would lighten up her mood.</span>"
6220,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=140,2012-06-26T03:17:02,docemoon145,"""Well then,"" Hiei said, looking back at her over his shoulder for a moment, ""If you're right, then we know where Yami is."" Still though, even with this new development he continued heading toward demon territory. For a moment, he caught sight of a small group of hunters leaned against a building, chatting.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Hey, check out what those guys are saying,</span>Alastor said, chuckling slightly.<br/><br/>Hiei huffed at him, but pulled up his headband anyway, lip reading:<br/><br/>""...We can't avoid it, it's finally war.""<br/><br/>""So are you going tomorrow morning, to Ayl's training session?""<br/><br/>""I bet it'll be really hard.""<br/><br/>""But if it can keep us alive...""<br/><br/>""Well I'm going,"" one said before turning to walk away. ""See you guys at the hide out if you decide to show up.""<br/><br/>Hiei saw what his demon meant and pulled his down his headband. With that information, he continued walking toward demons territory. ""No need to rush,"" Hiei said. ""You said he's with Ayl? Apparently war is coming and Ayl's holding a training session tomorrow morning at the hide out to help people prepare. He'll probably be there."" They had 'til tomorrow morning to wait, and he was itching for a fight."
6221,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=140,2012-06-26T03:41:43,Breebree,"<span style=""color: #0080FF""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-family: Viner Hand ITC;"">A</span><span style=""color: #0040FF"">nak</span><span style=""color: #0080FF"">a</span></span></span><br/><br/><span style=""font-size: 85%; line-height: 116%;"">Watched him continue to advance, lifting up his band. He was focused on some figures in a group not far from her. She couldn't hear them but clearly Hiei could as he picked up some information from them it seemed, she only guessed this from the fact he called over his shoulder speaking of training session with Ayl. She smiled, how cute Ayl was mentoring the fledglings. <br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Hiei, don't you think we should find a place to sleep, it'll be dark soon besides I'm some what hungry.""</span><br/><br/>She called out as her stomach churned in hunger, her eyes glared at the sky as the sun seemed to be making its away down to set itself into a sunset. It would be at least 2 hour's before sunset it seemed. But that was a guess so she wasn't sure, her eyes flicked from the yellow orange sky to Hiei's figure who kept moving farther away from her. She let out a long sigh before taking off after him, it was a light jog and didn't take her long to get to his side. Why was he so awkward with her? <br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""You know if we half sprint we can make it to the hide out just before the sunset's, then you can have <span style=""font-style: italic"">annoying me</span> off your back.""</span><br/><br/>She said calmly even though her tone had dipped a bit, she took from his actions he didn't like this little adventure of helping her what so ever. Which often happened, but for whatever reason this bothered her. Most likely because he was of her own rank, usually she only did things with lower ranks as they loved to tag along like lost puppies. It annoyed her slightly, so she realized at this very moment she seemed much like a lower rank to him or at least she thought that was what he thought of her. When did she start caring what other think of her? About the time he decided to confront her on giving up. But why? That was a question unanswered, she wanted to frown but she quickly covered it with a small smile.</span>"
6222,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=140,2012-06-26T03:53:30,kakakuu,"Sam grinned back at Ayl. ""Teachin', huh?"" She put a finger to her chin and looked up, acting like she was deep in thought. ""Well I guess I can help. I'm just so busy these days,"" she joked, following Ayl. ""I really hit that hard?"" she asked suddenly, after a few seconds of thinking about it. She dropped her still-bloodied hand to her side, and stared up at Ayl with wide eyes and a blank expression. Sam knew she hit harder than a lot of other Hunters that had the same amount of experience as she did, but Hunters like Ayl and Atma must have had just as much strength, if not more, than she did. ""Huh. Cool, I guess,"" she mumbled."
6223,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=140,2012-06-26T03:55:13,RoseNoble,"""You must learn to walk by faith, not by sight,"" Atma said as if he were quoting someone or something. A few more hits and the spear head was drenched for last time, ready to be attached to the rest of the spear. The foot long spear head had another little bit of metal attached to the end that would be just being enough to fit into one of the spear's tubes. He would attach the two pieces and then drench them to ensure a permanent heat-shrunk bond between the two. ""Hatsu crank again for ten minutes before this generator dies on me please."" The tubes were almost done and the little parts wouldn't take all that long to shape if he didn't mess up. After thirty more minutes of beating and pounding on metal Atma had three interlocking metal tubes that were each two and a half feet long. The one with the largest diameter had openings on side to install the parts that would make the spear extend and retract. One of the tubes was heated up one last time and when it was ready the spear head's extended part was fit snug into one side and then drenched. The bond was now permanent between the two pieces. When the metal was cold Atma picked it to admire his handicraft. ""It's perfect,"" he said in awe."
6224,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=140,2012-06-26T04:40:52,docemoon145,"She said something to him and he responded only in his head.<span style=""font-style: italic"">He</span>already had a place to sleep. And though he hadn't eaten much today he was more bored than hungry. He made a point of not eating when he was bored, he thought that was a bad habit. He continued walking and soon she jogged to catch up, saying something else.<br/><br/>""You can go back if you want,"" Hiei said. ""I'll catch up after I've killed a few demons. I'll be quick,"" he assured her just before vanishing.<br/><br/>***<br/><br/>Hiei made quick work of a group of twelve demons, much to his own demon's approval.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Come on, how about a few more?</span>Alastor suggested.<span style=""font-style: italic"">You know you want to.</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Murderous nutcase,</span>Hiei responded.<span style=""font-style: italic"">If you weren't stuck inside of me you'd be killing demons AND humans. No. I'm going back now.</span><br/><br/>Alastor chucked,<span style=""font-style: italic"">You just don't want her to tease you for being slow.</span><br/><br/>It was true. Hiei hated the thought of being slow, slow to act or to learn, or in any way at all. That was part of the reason he was so shockingly compatible with Alastor's power for speed. And to be called slow when he was clearly so much faster would really strike a nerve. He intended to catch up with her before she even made it to the hideout.<br/><br/>Turning and vanishing he soon had her in sight. He slowed down to fall into a sprint equal to her own beside her. He didn't bother saying a word of greeting. It was pretty obvious he'd caught up. He didn't need to rub it in.<br/><br/>-------------------------<br/><br/>Hatsu thought that what Atma said sounded more like something out of a fortune cookie than useful advice. But it didn't really matter since soon he was sent to turn the crank and was out of the way of any sparks from the forge.<br/><br/>After a good ten minutes he went back to the front to watch more and hopefully learn more. Eventually it seemed Atma had finished his weapon.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""It's perfect,""</span>Atma said, looking at it in awe.<br/><br/>""So that's the weapon Jibra'il wanted you to make?"" Hatsu asked. He figured that now that Atma was done he could leave and train with Yami for the night."
6225,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=140,2012-06-26T05:14:46,RoseNoble,"Atma clicked together the rest of the pieces in a few minutes and revealed the completed weapon to show to Hatsu for the first time. ""Now it's completed."" Atma flicked a switch and turned the forge off. The apron and gloves came off right after that and Atma walked a around and flicked a few switches on the generator and turned it off too. The cold metal felt right in his hands as he flicked the switch on the side. The spear extended rapidly to it's full length and Atma gave a few experimental swings and thrusts with it, being careful to not hit anything around him. The weapon was perfectly balanced for Atma and it showed here. ""We're done for the night Hatsu, go and do what ever you wish. Just be there for the start of training tomorrow. And don't be late, or else I'll come after you. I'll be over there if you need me."" Atma grabbed all of his gear and things and walked over to what was once an office of some sort.<br/><br/>He put his shirt and apron on one end of a couch that was still mostly intact and took his boots off. The shoes and boots were put on the floor near the door and his weapons were put in a reachable place near the couch where he planned on sleeping tonight. The extended spear remained in his hand and he flicked the switch again so the spear would retract. He put the spear on the floor and lay down on the couch. As his head hit the makeshift pillow Jibra'il spoke up,<span style=""font-style: italic"">They have accepted the remade spear and have christened it the Spear of Destiny. We have all agreed to make you more like us if you accept it. I warn you though, this is your last chance to back out. It will be the most painful thing you ever experienced, by far.</span>""I'm ready for this Jibra'il,"" Atma said in reply. As soon as the words left his mouth it felt like every cell in his body was set on fire and torn apart, the pain was unbelievable and unbearable. ""Kim. . ."" Atma whispered just before he blacked out."
6226,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=160,2012-06-26T05:28:18,Breebree,"<span style=""color: #0080FF""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-family: Viner Hand ITC;"">A</span><span style=""color: #0040FF"">nak</span><span style=""color: #0080FF"">a</span></span></span><br/><br/><span style=""font-size: 85%; line-height: 116%;"">Anaka frowned as he disappeared. So much for her effort at trying to actually make a friend for once. She shrugged taking off into a slight sprint, she had only made it a quarter way when Azrael began talking to her.<span style=""color: #0040FF""> Someone is actually trying to make a friend? This is not the Anaka I know who stole her from me?</span> his voice was teasing and he chuckled quite the while before things fell slient again. She took a deep breath before answer him,<span style=""color: #0080FF""> Yes, I'm taking your advice or should I not take your advice anymore?</span> Azrael merely chuckled at the reply but didn't respond.<br/><br/>She looked over startled to find Hiei next to her, maybe that was why Azrael had chuckled she didnt know really though. Her demon had an odd sense of humor like her. That made her began to realize how compatible her and her demon were that was why he annoyed her to death. She formed a mental smile in her head not wanting to get a bug in her teeth while running. Once they reached the hide out she stopped panting a bit she had been an incredible long distance runner but that didn't mean she could run 20-25 miles without being tired. Glancing at Hiei who wasn't panting but watching her. She began to form a question but thought better of it. Standing with her hands on her hip as her breathing returned to normal she spoke.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Damn your fast...Dismissing that thought I guess Ill meet you at here tomorrowunless you plan to ear with me?""</span><br/><br/>She suddenly felt somewhat conscious of her eating habits, she didn't like to seem greedy or fat in front of others and that was out of habit. Though really her body itself was too toned and slim for her to even be consider normal size. She spun on her heel heading towards the door of the hideout not really wanting to wait as her stomach reminded her it was begging for food.</span>"
6227,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=160,2012-06-26T05:50:01,Froodjakle,"""Don't go getting too big of a head,"" he said with a chuckle. ""You hit hard, yeah. Harder than most Hunters out there; I'm sure you could show the beginners a thing or two, though you still have a ways to go yourself. That will hopefully change in the time we have to train, though. You can help out while they're learning how to hit hard, but you'll be a student for the rest of it.. and don't expect any special treatment. If anything, I'll kick your ass harder if you don't live up to expectations,"" he added with a grin. Knowing her, giving her a goal to reach would pump her up for it more than anything.<br/><br/>""For now, I'm gonna get some rest. I suggest you do the same; we have a lot of work ahead of us,"" he advised, nodding at her before disappearing off into the shadows."
6228,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=160,2012-06-26T05:56:52,docemoon145,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">You heard the man,</span>Yami said.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Get going. We have work to do.</span><br/><br/>Hatsu nodded and changed back into his original clothes, muttering a quick goodbye to Atma before finding a way out and going on his way. ""Which way?"" He asked his demon.<br/><br/>***<br/><br/>Soon Hatsu found himself standing in front of a mostly in tact warehouse.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Inside the door on the right is a panel. Give it a nice shock and the lights will turn back on.</span><br/><br/>Hatsu stepped forward, groping along the wall until his hand settled on a switch. Flipping it didn't work so he summoned some electricity into his fingers. There was a buzzing sound and one by one the lights in the place came back to life. Hatsu took a few steps inside and looked around. The building had just one room and seemed completely empty.<br/><br/>There was a shimmering in the air next to him and Yami materialized. He was about 6' 8"", only an inch taller than Hatsu. It was still pretty tall, but not compared to most high level demons. He had black uneven hair, like Hatsu, except it went down to his waist. He had piercing yellow eyes with slitted pupils, and big black feathered wings. Other than that though, he was remarkably humanoid for a demon, even hansom.<br/><br/>This was the second time Hatsu had seen Yami. The first was when they first met, when Yami actually asked for his permission to bond with him. It was strange but there was actually some physical resemblance between Hatsu and his demon. That was extremely uncommon, majorly because many demons didn't look human in the least.<br/><br/>""I hope you're wide awake,"" Yami said, giving a slight smirk. ""You'll be spending the entire night training.""<br/><br/>---------------------------<br/><br/>Hiei waited until Anaka turned away and began walking toward the hideout before letting a slight smile show. He actually did intend to eat something, since he really hadn't had anything all day, and he'd been running around a lot. In a flash he was walking down the stairs next to her.<br/><br/>When they had entered the hideout they went over the the bartender and ordered whatever food they wanted. Hiei ordered more than enough food for three meals, since he'd skipped his other two today anyway. He wasn't self-conscious about it at all either. He figured if he was hungry he was going to eat. Besides that, his demon's powers gave him a very high metabolism.<br/><br/>They found a table and sat down together at it. Perhaps it should have been expected, but about three seconds after he'd sat down, Hiei's food had mysteriously vanished. He felt better after eating, realizing the lack of food had been starting to affect him physically. ""I'll be here tomorrow for sure,"" he said. ""My job isn't done until you're staring your brother in the face."""
6229,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=160,2012-06-26T06:16:53,Breebree,"<span style=""color: #0080FF""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-family: Viner Hand ITC;"">A</span><span style=""color: #0040FF"">nak</span><span style=""color: #0080FF"">a</span></span></span><br/><br/><span style=""font-size: 85%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Show off...""</span><br/><br/>She teased as she looked up from taking her 3rd bite out of her sandwhich to see he had already finished. She chewed her food shaking her head. It seemed Hiei like to beat her at everything she didn't mind it made her feel better as many said she was filled with arrogance but if anyone was watching now they would realize that might not be possible. His next words made her no longer question his loyalty at least to his debt as she consider that was how he was looking at. Then the nagging question returned from earlier she swallowed her last bite.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""If you hadn't felt any debt towards me would you even be right here right now? Looking for my brother? Would you even had nagged me a bit earlier for having no faith? Is it all just for the debt? Because I'd just be forever in your depth...if we find my brother dead or alive just the fact you spent your time to help me means so much now. I doubt I would ever be able to repat you.</span><br/><br/>Even though her words held strong emotion her tone didn't ans neither did those grass green eyes that stared at Hiei in a such startling depth to him and anyone who was watching. There happen to be no powers involved doubt what others might think. Anaka just felt tge need to closely watch his reaction. She wanted to know what was going on inside that brain of his. Did his demon speak as often as hers? Was that his influence or was he solo and held his demon on the back burner most of the time. Basically she just wanted to pick apart his brain. It was what she was good at.</span>"
6230,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=160,2012-06-26T06:22:16,kakakuu,"Sam smiled slightly. ""Woah..."" was all she said. Her smile grew as Ayl threatened to kick her ass more than the other Hunters. ""Bring it, bro. I'll train harder than everyone!"" she exclaimed. With a nod, she turned on her heel and slipped inside, grabbing her coat and switchaxe, and running off down the street, trying to find the clothing store from earlier. She already needed a change of clothes and a shower, so she decided that she might as well find something fancy, like Ayl. Most likely she'd end up with jeans, boots and another boring shirt."
6231,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=160,2012-06-26T06:46:17,docemoon145,"Alastor laughed inside of him.<span style=""font-style: italic"">You are a show off,</span>he said.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Why is it nothing that ever comes out of your mouth is important,</span>Hiei said back to him. Effectively shutting the demon up... for now.<br/><br/>Hiei thought for a moment. He already basically knew his answer, he was just trying to figure out how to explain it. ""No,"" he said after a moment. ""If I didn't owe you, I probably would have just told you what I did on the roof and gone on my way."" He wasn't sure how to voice the rest of it. That he was just antisocial and did his best to avoid people in general. Maybe she would just understand that part."
6232,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=160,2012-06-26T17:27:37,Breebree,"<span style=""color: #0080FF""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-family: Viner Hand ITC;"">A</span><span style=""color: #0040FF"">nak</span><span style=""color: #0080FF"">a</span></span></span><br/><br/><span style=""font-size: 85%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""color: #0040FF"">Hmm, you pick the wrong people for me to try to make friends with Azrael. </span>Before brushing a few crumbs off her pants, she turned to look around the hide out, it had clear out a lot but of course it only made sense it was almost night. She waved at the bartender who smiled waving back. It was sad because she never could remember his name, but she always happen to wave at him whenever she was in the bar. She observed the bar a bit more realizing John was watching her. That made her skin crawl as his eyes bore into her shoulder, she turned her back on him feeling a bit uncomfortable. <span style=""font-style: italic"">What was his problem?</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Hmm I expected so much, its alright I'd probably do the same if I was anti-social as you. Besides it fits you better that your the strong silent type.""</span><br/><br/>She said trying to make him feel a bit better about his awkwardness towards others. It must be difficult to interact when you are extremely anti-social. She could never be anti-social to that degree she was to nosy and interested with others motives. A friendly reassuring smile flashed across her face after her words. She stood looking over her shoulder at him before she called to him as she walked away.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Well, I'll see you tomorrow Hiei as I believe sleep is calling my name. Remember we meet out front not inside.""</span></span>"
6233,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=160,2012-06-26T18:57:43,docemoon145,"Hiei's face was more or less blank when Anaka spoke. He wasn't sure how to respond to what she said, or if a response was even expected in this situation. He thought maybe she was trying to comfort him. His eyebrows  involuntarily raised slightly at the thought. He'd spent nearly the entire day with her, more than he had with anyone in a long time. But he still didn't understand her in the slightest. That's probably what years of general isolation did to a person; it took away their ability to understand others.<br/><br/>Anaka stood up to leave and said something. Hiei nodded, confirming their plans for tomorrow. He watched her leave, but stayed sitting there for a while. After a moment he stood and returned their dishes to the bartender without a word. Soon he was walking up the stairs and out the door. It had been night out side for a while now and the air was starting to cool down.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">How about it? Let's go kill a few demons,</span>Alastor whispered wickedly inside of him.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">I need sleep,</span>Hiei replied.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">How about killing some humans then?</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">What humans?</span>Hiei retorted.<span style=""font-style: italic"">The Hunters are the only ones around now a days. Besides, I've already told you no.</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Why not? You certainly don't seem to like them. Unless you're starting to have feelings for that girl?</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">You sure are talkative lately. Keep annoying me and I won't kill any demons for a week.</span><br/><br/>Alastor laughed,<span style=""font-style: italic"">I'd like to see you try.</span>Luckily he shut up after that.<br/><br/>----------------------------<br/><br/>Yami leaned over Hatsu, watching him examine the weapon. ""How does it work?"" Hatsu asked. ""There's no trigger, and there's no spot to put in bullets.""<br/><br/>""It has all the bullets inside of it,"" Yami replied. ""See that panel where your trigger finger will sit? Focus electricity to that finger and the panel will register it, firing the gun. Go ahead. Aim it at the wall and try it out.""<br/><br/>Hatsu settled the gun in his right hand. His trigger finger curved around and settled on the panel. He brought a shock to this finger and there was a buzz. Hatsu's arm was thrown back from the recoil as a little metal arrow head like thing came out the other end. It embedded itself deep in the metal wall of the warehouse. Attached to the back end of the arrow was a very thin metal wire that trailed all the way back to the eye of the gun.<br/><br/>Hatsu rubbed his shoulder which hurt from the recoil. ""You should hold it with two hands until you get stronger,"" Yami advised. It holds a lot more kick than a normal gun, especially if you use more electricity. You'll control the force of the fire with your electricity. You'll have to get a feel for distance. If you don't put enough power into it it may not reach its target. Or you could do a major over-shot. There are twelve of those arrow bullets inside. You'll have to trigger the shots repeatedly, because you can only shoot one at a time. Now you see that switch on the side?""<br/><br/>Hatsu looked at the side of the gun. There was a little sliding switch with only two settings. ""Yes,"" he said.<br/><br/>""If you put it on the other setting, the wires will detach from the arrow bullets. That's telekinesis mode. It's far easier to control the movements of the arrow bullets when they're not restricted by wires.""<br/><br/>""So the other one's electricity mode?"" Hatsu asked.<br/><br/>""Yes,"" Yami said. ""Because you can send electricity down the wires, straight into your target. But we're not working on that tonight. Tonight you're going to get used to firing the gun and you'll learn how to aim."" He smiled. ""I'll run around and I want you to try and hit me.""<br/><br/>""But how will I know if I hit you?"" Hatsu asked. ""It'll just pass right through you.""<br/><br/>""I'll let you know,"" Yami said. ""Go."""
6234,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=160,2012-06-26T20:29:50,Froodjakle,"*******<br/><br/>The sun had finally risen, blanketing the ruined city in its warm glow.<span style=""font-style: italic"">It feels almost.. peaceful,</span>Ayl thought, sitting on the edge of one of the few buildings still standing tall. He hadn't slept a wink, though this was normal for him, and he didn't feel tired in the least. He munched on some type of prepackaged food, staring into the sky and watching its hue shift. ""Well, guess I should get back to the hideout. Wonder if anybody's waiting there already,"" he mused, still going over plans for the day in his mind. Chances are he would be working with the newbies for as long as he could, getting them as ready as possible for the war.<br/><br/>He casually walked down the street, his hands resting against the back of his neck. Rounding the corner leading to the hideout, he found himself staring into a fairly large group of people - somewhere between 20 or 30 hunters had shown up, and each and every head turned to him in turn, the chatter dying down slowly as he approached. He stopped walking when he was within reasonable distance, his eyebrow arched; ""Well this turned out better than expected,"" he said with a grin, looking over the group. There was a wide variety of expressions; some were scared, some seemed pumped up, some looked bored, and others lacked expression entirely. His own expression quickly shifted, no longer casual or friendly, instead taking up a serious demeanor.<br/><br/>""Well, since you're all here, I don't need to tell you what's at stake,"" he began, pacing back and forth as he spoke. ""I'll give you each one last chance to back out - This training will<span style=""font-style: italic"">not</span>be easy. You will suffer injuries, both physically and to your egos.. But you will emerge stronger for it, possibly strong enough to survive what we're up against."" He stopped moving, letting his eyes sweep over the crowd to observe the change in mood. ""Now, before we get started, I need to know something from each of you. Your powers."" He waited a moment, watching as one hunter stepped forward to speak, before cutting him off; ""No no, not with words,"" he smirked, holding an arm out and forming an orb of darkness in his palm. ""Any of you got the balls to take me on? Promise I won't kill you."""
6235,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=160,2012-06-26T21:01:04,Breebree,"<span style=""color: #0080FF""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-family: Viner Hand ITC;"">A</span><span style=""color: #0040FF"">nak</span><span style=""color: #0080FF"">a</span></span></span><br/><br/>Anaka tapped her foot impatiently, she had changed her clothes so now she was in all black from head to toe, the only thing bright on her was her auburn hair and green eyes. She liked it that way, drawing attention from her body and to her face. It should be an accomplishment with no problem. She no longer hand on her boots but regular shoes and stood 5'4 exactly. Now I'm short again, she thought trying to not nag at the fact Hiei wasn't hear yet.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Where the hell could he possibly be?""</span><br/><br/>She thought aloud, beginning to walk around in a circle slowly. This was like getting stood up for a date, if you counted this as a date with newbies and Ayl. She smirked at that thought, her odd sense of humor had struck a bit again. She began to hum a soft tune, it was Michael Jackson Billie Jean. Who would expect to see a Hunter humming Michael Jackson when a war was so near. No one would but Anaka didn't care she was that kind of person. She whipped around when she heard footsteps thinking it was Hiei but frowned when her eyes landed on John. He was advancing quickly towards her for whatever reason and seemed a bit flustered. Giving him a slight wave she prepared himself for questions about last night. He was such a nosy fellow for no reason and clearly didn't see how she had no real interest in him at all what so ever.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Hey Anaka... Who was that last night you were with?""</span><br/><br/>His tone was clearly filled with jealousy and this amused her. His eyes flashed to her chest and then back up to her face. She rolled her eyes mentally,<span style=""font-style: italic"">he was such a prev</span>.  She was going to play with John's head for a bit. She twirled her hair around her finger smirking before answering. Pretending to look for Hiei in a worried manner around John who was in her direct line of site.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""My boyfriend...He should be here any minute.""</span>"
6236,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=160,2012-06-26T21:18:42,docemoon145,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">WAKE UP!</span>Alastor shouted inside Hiei's head. This was not common and it shocked him awake. ""What is it?"" Hiei asked hotly.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">You're gonna be late for the training session if you don't get up.</span><br/><br/>Hiei would have grumbled about it if he didn't know Alastor was right. He grabbed his sword and strapped it to its usual place on his back, then vanished. Hiei appeared standing right next to Anaka. For some reason there was some other guy there talking to her. He came just after she spoke, so he didn't hear her comment, but for some reason, Alastor was having a wild laughing fit inside of him.<br/><br/>Hiei chose to ignore the annoying demon. ""Sorry I'm late,"" he said, the man jumping back when he just suddenly appeared. Anaka had probably been expecting it, so her reaction was hardly noticeable. ""I slept in.""<br/><br/>-----------------------<br/><br/>Finally Hatsu could take no more and collapsed on the floor. ""Alright, that's enough for tonight,"" Yami said. ""Better find your second wind. Now you have training at the hide out with Ayl and Atma.""<br/><br/>Hatsu sighed, hauling himself up again. His muscles were sore and tired from the strain of firing the gun and running around, and his head ached from using his powers all night. But because of his electric powers, he really only needed sleep like once a week, so he figured he'd have to get used to the late night training.<br/><br/>""Press the button on the bottom of the gun,"" Yami instructed him.<br/><br/>Hatsu's fingers searched until he found what was mentioned. The gun shrunk down until it was the size and shape of a finger guard. Hatsu stared in awe, realizing that it wasn't physically possible.<br/><br/>""Don't lose it,"" Yami warned him, as he started to dematerialize.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Now get to that training session,</span>he said from inside Hatsu.<br/><br/>***<br/><br/>Hatsu arrived long before Ayl and had a front row seat for his big speech. So he wanted them to attack him, huh? Quietly Hatsu lifted up an old chair that was sitting beside a dumpster behind Ayl and launched it at him, wondering if it would even catch him off guard. He figured after that first attack, depending on Ayl's reaction, everyone would either shrink down or jump into action.<br/><br/>Shrunken Gun: (m<a class=""postlink"" href=""https://encrypted-tbn3.google.com/images?q=tbn:ANd9GcSs-m7SphERKlWXN9d1nZLVegSc-O11Uu55fwFGeVDZ2-Co2UB2fA"">https://encrypted-tbn3.google.com/image ... 2-Co2UB2fA</a>m) Except it's black with a few yellow patterns."
6237,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=160,2012-06-26T21:39:05,Froodjakle,"Ayl smirked, noting the slight noise he heard in the otherwise silent area. He whirled around, sideflipping over the chair that was thrown; in the same movement, he shot his arm out, the orb forming into a tendril that chased the thrown chair down. It grabbed one of the legs as Ayl landed, at which point he pulled his arm overhead and down, slingshotting the chair over his head and slamming it into the ground where it was originally thrown from, creating a small fissure in the ground from him to the now-broken chair. He quickly stood again, bouncing between his feet in a fighting stance and prepping himself for any other potential attackers."
6238,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=160,2012-06-26T21:40:37,Breebree,"<span style=""color: #0080FF""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-family: Viner Hand ITC;"">A</span><span style=""color: #0040FF"">nak</span><span style=""color: #0080FF"">a</span></span></span><br/><br/>Smiled brightly when Hiei spoke suddenly, she turned to face him acting as if John wasn't there. She noticed John's eyes glared into Hiei. This made her chuckle a bit, she took a step away from John and wrapped her arms around Hiei's neck leaning her head towards his ear whispering to him so he wouldn't be completely confused on why she had just hugged him.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Help me get rid of him, unfortunately you didn't show up before me so I told him your my boyfriend it was a small white lie and it will only last a moment. It'd be best if you used your regular tone and kindly tell him to fuck off.""</span><br/><br/>She pulled back still smiling her teeth clenched a bit. It was clear even through the wonderful smile that she was annoyed with John. Who turned back to Anaka as if not even wanting to really acknowledge Hiei's presence although he already had. Anaka grabbed Hiei's hand in her's suddenly blushing a bit at the contact but didn't let that ruin her magnificent performance.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""John would you like to say something to Hiei?""</span><br/><br/>John eye brows furrowed staring at her hand wrapped in Hiei's. Then his eyes trailed to her face, he opened his mouth to speak but nothing came out. He closed it thinking for a moment before answering through clenched teeth. His voice sounding absolutely annoyed.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Actually I was going to ask if <span style=""font-style: italic"">you</span> were going to Ayl's training session but its clear <span style=""font-style: italic"">you might have other plans.</span>""</span><br/><br/>Anaka looked over at Hiei, wondering if he'd speak. Now would be a good time to lie and say something. It took two to pull of an act like this not one. Although she had to admit she seemed pretty convincing. She brushed her hair back with her hand leaning closer to Hiei so she could speak to him through her teeth.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Lie and say that we are going to hunt demons or something. If I don't show up to Ayl's training he won't.""</span>"
6239,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=160,2012-06-26T21:57:46,RoseNoble,"Atma woke up laying face first on the floor.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Time for you to wake up sleeping beauty,</span>Jibra'il spoke from inside as Atma pushed himself up off the floor. He rubbed his eyes a felt  a strange weight on his back making him a little bit unbalanced.The sight that met him when he looked back shocked him, in the night he had grown pearly white wings. ""Well good thing I didn't have my shirt last night,"" Wayne said and chuckled slightly to himself.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Care to know about all the changes that happened to your body last night?</span><br/><br/>""Yes Jibra'il, I would love to know what I have been given.""<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">You have been given wings and now have a wingspan of twelve feet, your body is lighter now too. You have hollow bones now and your metabolism is higher than ever so you won't have excess fat to weigh you down. Your feathers are also sharp enough to cut through lightly armored opponents. I'll give enough grace to not fall over but other than that you'll have to learn everything else on your own. Use the gift wisely.</span>Atma stood in silence as Jibra'il spoke, awed by the power he had been given. He gave a few experimental flaps of his wings blew around a lot of dust. It was then that Atma noticed that his spear had taken on a golden hue. Atma folded his wings against his body and picked up all of his weapons, putting them on his belt except for the spear. The scarf was wrapped around his head again, covering his face, and the goggles followed. The shoes were slipped on and his shirt was wrapped around his waist. The shirt meant a lot to him so he wasn't going to leave it behind. As he left, Atma went to retrieve the other kunai he had made the before and put them through his belt.<br/><br/>Atma walked out of the factory and realized that he was probably late for Ayl's little training session. He walked back up onto the roof and spread his wings, the fall wouldn't hurt him at all if he fell, so he jumped. His wings caught the air as he started to fall. The fall became a glide and after a few flaps Atma was flying, not very fast, but he was flying and that's all that matters. ""So Jibra'il how do I land?"" Atma got no response, so it looked like he would have to try to figure it out alone. The group of Ayl's hunters soon came into view and it looked like Ayl was fighting someone, clearly for training purposes or something. Atma swooped in lower and tried to land. He hit the ground running and almost fell on his face, and managed to not crash when he folded his wings close to his body again. Atma recovered and walked over to the door of the hideout to watch the rest of the fight."
6240,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=160,2012-06-26T22:30:19,docemoon145,"Hiei's expression remained passive, but a massive shiver went up his spine when Anaka unexpectedly hugged him. Metaphorically, he'd just dropped through the floor and fallen three thousand feet away from his comfort zone. She explained what was going on while she embraced him. It sort of made sense, but he still didn't like it.<span style=""font-style: italic"">My regular tone?</span>he wondered.<span style=""font-style: italic"">The only one you ever use, dimwit,</span>Alastor replied. Alastor chuckled, thinking that Anaka figured the even tone Hiei always used would naturally scare the guy off when he thought Hiei was her boyfriend. He didn't express this to Hiei though, knowing his host got touchy when he talked too much.<br/><br/>The situation only became more awkward when she grabbed his hand after finally letting go of him. The man who seemed to be harassing her said something and she asked him to lie to him.<span style=""font-style: italic"">What level is his demon?</span>Hiei asked Alastor.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">She told you to lie to him, not use that.</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">I'm not big on lying,</span>Hiei replied.<br/><br/>Alastor mumbled something about not being able to tell the difference one way or another. After receiving an internal glare from Hiei he finally responded.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Mid-level.</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Piece of cake,</span>Hiei thought, and went about sending the man away in a way that made sense to him. He reached up and pulled up his headband. Like always, the man immediately stared straight into his third eye. ""Go away,"" Hiei said. The man got a dazed look and immediately started walking away, off to... somewhere. Hiei pulled his headband back down and looked pointedly down at where their hands were touching, doing his best to demonstrate that he wanted her to let go now.<br/><br/>When she obliged he turned and started walking toward Ayl's little gathering. He immediately fell back into his typical mind state of not explaining without being asked.<br/><br/>---------------------<br/><br/>Hatsu looked around at the other hunters. It seemed no one else was willing to take Ayl on at the moment. He gave a slight sigh and slipped his finger guard off. It immediately transformed into his gun. He switched it into telekinesis mode and gripped the weapon firmly with two hands. He let out a slight burst of electricity and the weapon buzzed as the arrow bullet was shot forth. He didn't launch it too fast. If he did he wouldn't be able to see it well enough to manipulate its movements. He intended to have it circle back around Ayl every time it was dodged, if he could keep his focus long enough to do that."
6241,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=160,2012-06-26T23:40:10,Breebree,"<span style=""color: #0080FF""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-family: Viner Hand ITC;"">A</span><span style=""color: #0040FF"">nak</span><span style=""color: #0080FF"">a</span></span></span><br/><br/>Grinned a bit forgetting he had mind control powers, when she let go of his hand after realizing he would feel extremely uncomfortable. She watched John walk away not really paying attention to Hiei knowing he was having most likely a nervous break down all in his head. She felt bad, she really did. She didn't mean to pull him out of his comfort zone like that but desperate times called for desperate measures right? Of course, she tried not to let that remorse eat at her as she walked after him slowly not wanting to really catch up with him.<br/><br/>She knew he would want some space now, so she would just hold off for today leaving him be. No need to frustrate the little man anymore.<span style=""color: #0040FF""> Smart thinker Anaka, but you might of ruined your chance at friendship. I know you didn't see the look on his face that flashed but I did. He was almost mortified! None the less was his demon probably cracking up inside his head because I defiantly was.</span>He said his deep laugh rumbled in her head loudly, she ignored him. It wasn't funny what so ever, having that much contact with someone most likely scared him out his wits.<br/><br/>She frowned at this thought, while she answered Azrael.<span style=""color: #0080FF""> BE quiet, its not funny. Honestly I feel horrible for doing it now even though it was some what amusing in the moment. I feel like I just made him dive deeper into the depth of being anti-social. It's really unhealthy for him. I mean look at him! </span>She shouted in her head, she'd never though she would be upset with herself afterwards. But just because she was mean didn't mean she wasn't considerate of others. It was rare when she was but she had to be for Hiei, I mean after all he was extremely awkward.  When Azrael just chuckled in surprise by her mini outburst she rolled her eyes and kept following Hiei till they were at Ayl's training sessions."
6242,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=160,2012-06-27T00:36:18,docemoon145,"Hiei approached the crowd, but only got close enough to have a relatively good view before stopping. He was feeling the familiar overwhelming urge to distance himself from other people.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Come on,</span>Alastor teased him.<span style=""font-style: italic"">It was just a little hug. It wasn't even for real.</span>Internally, Hiei gave him the evil eye, a clear sign that the demon should shut up now. Alastor immediately shut his mouth and stopped trying to communicate with his anti-social host. Hiei's expression was normally passive or bored looking, but he could give a really nasty glare when he was in a bad mood, even internally.<br/><br/>Hiei really wasn't feeling very up for it now, but he understood that he still had a job to do. Unfortunately, he hadn't met this rookie in Ayl's group (as far as he knew), so he didn't think he'd have much luck finding the guy. He decided that surveying the scene would be a good idea. The crowd wasn't too large so it would have been easy to see what was going on... if Hiei were maybe four inches taller. He gave an irritated sigh and walked around the crowd so he could watch what was happening from a side view.<br/><br/>It seemed like Ayl was trying to get the people in the crowd to come at him, show him their strengths. Currently there was only one person attacking Ayl, and Hiei's eyes immediately caught on to the weapon he was using. It was the gun from the warehouse. So there was only one explanation here. Hiei also noticed that the boy wielding Yami's weapon was the one he'd bumped into on his way out of the hideout yesterday. Huh, go figure.<br/><br/>Having made this miraculous discovery and successfully located Yami and his host, Hiei walked back toward Anaka; he wasn't in the mood to run right now, especially not toward people. When he was close enough to communicate, which admittedly was closer than he wanted to be, he spoke to her. ""I found them,"" he said simply, referring to both Yami and his host."
6243,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=160,2012-06-27T00:45:39,Froodjakle,"Ayl hopped to the side as the small bullet shot towards him, narrowly missing his face. ""So this is what you have in store, Hatsu! Don't think I'm gonna take it easy on you just because you're new,"" he said with a grin, taking off in a full sprint towards his assailant. He left his mind, eyes, and ears open, rather than focusing completely on any one target; he was unsure what other kinds of powers the kid had, and there was also the possibility of another Hunter joining the fray. He would welcome the challenge of 20 foes taking him on at once. Even if they were all new, it would be intense, just because of their sheer numbers and his lack of knowledge of their powers.<br/><br/>While he was running, Ayl pulled his arm back, prepping for a punch. At the last second, rather than throw it as would be expected, he dropped his entire body to the ground, spinning on his palm and sticking a leg out, which came into contact with Hatsu's feet in an attempt to trip him. Normally, he would have gone for a.. deadlier.. strike, but knowing who his opponent was, there was no need to leave him horribly injured; a nice faceplant would suffice. Once his leg had come full circle, he lifted it off the ground, bringing both legs far above his head as he pivoted on his hands. Once in the right position, he brought his legs back down quickly and backflipped away from the group, just in case one of the other Hunters decided to go on the offensive. Distance between them and himself gave him time for observation and reaction."
6244,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=160,2012-06-27T00:52:53,Breebree,"<span style=""color: #0080FF""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-family: Viner Hand ITC;"">A</span><span style=""color: #0040FF"">nak</span><span style=""color: #0080FF"">a</span></span></span><br/><br/>Anaka paused a few steps away from the crowd, there were to many people in such a little space. She didn't understand how they could be so close together it would make her feel rather uncomfortable to have someone's unwanted body parts pressed against her. Just the thought of it made her shiver. That was probably what Hiei felt like when she hugged him, was it that uncomfortable for him? She knew better than to ask now or possibly even later. Just bring it up might piss him off or cause him to shut down. When he came back towards her she knew he must of found the man or boy in this case before he had even spoken.<br/><br/>She wasn't surprised and also didn't want to talk much at the moment as it seem silence would fit the atmosphere around them better. She pondered carefully over her words before her lips moved and her vocal cords sprung to life letting her voice carry a bit. She was half whispering it seemed she didn't know why she was whispering but it didn't matter. Did it? Of course not he could hear her she was certain of that. She choose two simple words that wouldn't lead her to do much talking, she was only uncomfortable because she felt he was. It was a odd thing for her but she tried her best not to acknowledge the fact. Hiding this was harder than a bit expected as she scratched her palm unconsciously.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Now what?""</span><br/><br/>Her eyes were focused on Ayl who was perform with such a ease it brought a mental smile in her head. He was a  skillful fighter from what she could tell, absolutely someone good enough to train fledglings she on the other hand was patient with everything but noobs. They aggravated her to  death asking all these questions and being completely clueless she couldn't stand it. She at least filled herself with a bit of knowledge before she became a hunter and even then when she did she had end up start off at a mid hunter rather than a lower one. But that was also with the help of her demon as he explained much to her, and taught her many things."
6245,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=160,2012-06-27T00:56:59,kakakuu,"A giggle escaped the lips of a certain small redhead as she watched Ayl's training session. She was sitting on a windowsill on the third floor. ""Got 'em, Ayl,"" she said, though she was fairly sure nobody could hear her. She could see something flying towards the group, then hit the ground. It was a winged humanoid, masculine and somewhat familiar. ""Atma...?"" The girl watched him crash, then threw off her trench coat, jumping down from the window. She hit the ground lightly, rolling to make it easier, then stood up, dusting herself off. Sam bathed and found a new set of clothes from the day before. Her hair wasn't put it up in it's usual ponytail, instead cascading down her shoulders. She wore a dark green shirt with sleeves that went to her elbows, a leather pauldron on her left shoulder, and a black vest. She wore tan cargo pants that were somewhat form-fitting, though not overly tight, and black shoes. A slim silver bracelet circled her right wrist, a mid-sized black stone set in the center. At some time during the night, she'd also acquired a combat knife, which was strapped to her thigh.<br/><br/>She approached the trainees, running her fingers through her hair with one hand, while the other held her switchaxe. A few glanced at her, though most still seemed to be shying away from Ayl, who seemed to be beating the hell out of someone. Sam couldn't really be bothered to check who it was. ""You know, you have a better chance of hitting him when you attack in groups,"" she hinted, slowly advancing towards Ayl. A few Hunters stepped forward, apparently manning up to impress Sam. She stabbed her weapon into he ground and cracked her knuckles, then charged at Ayl, two other Hunters actually going through with the group attacking plan."
6246,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=180,2012-06-27T01:21:02,docemoon145,"Hatsu didn't have enough time to turn the arrow bullet around before Ayl came at him. It looked like he was aiming for a punch so Hatsu lifted up his arms to block. But the punch had been a feint. His true attack was to aim a well-placed kick at Hatsu's legs. He felt his limbs sweep out from under him. Seeing the ground quickly approaching, he prepared himself for a painful impact to his face.<br/><br/>It didn't come though. Just a second before he hit the ground, he instinctively used his telekinesis against the ground below him, effectively shooting him back into a standing position. ""Wow,"" the word escaped his lips before he even realized he'd said it.<br/><br/>Yami rolled his eyes inside of Hatsu.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Stop accidentally using techniques I haven't taught you yet,</span>the demon complained.<span style=""font-style: italic"">As a noob it would be good for you to fall on your face every once in a while. Now catch that bullet before it's gone for good. They're special and you can't make any more.</span><br/><br/>Hatsu came back to his senses and redirected his focus to his runaway bullet. In a short moment it hat turned around and he held it, positioned so that Ayl was between the bullet and Hatsu. Hatsu lifted up a hand and let a spark of electricity fly out of it. It immediately gravitated toward the highly conductive metal of the arrow bullet positioned behind Ayl's head. It saved him a lot of trouble aiming.<br/><br/>He figured that if Ayl dodged it, which he probably would, he would keep the electricity streaming and move the bullet so the stream seemed to chase Ayl around. After having gone through a full night of training with Yami, he was starting to feel a little more confident in his abilities. Though he knew he still had a long way to go. And now that it seemed others were joining in, he had to be extra careful not to hit any of them as he went after Ayl.<br/><br/>----------------------<br/><br/>Great, now it seemed both of them were uncomfortable. Hiei thought briefly before responding. ""Well, he's in a fight with Ayl right now. If we want to pull him aside and talk, we can either wait, or,"" Hiei partially drew his katana blade out of its sheath, ""I could just end the fight."""
6247,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=180,2012-06-27T02:00:56,Breebree,"<span style=""color: #0080FF""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-family: Viner Hand ITC;"">A</span><span style=""color: #0040FF"">nak</span><span style=""color: #0080FF"">a</span></span></span><br/><br/>Anaka shook her head at Hiei's words, not really playing attention as she didn't really want to meet his eyes. She watched the battle that seemed much like a movie before her eyes. She smiled in relief as the boy Ayl had knocked off his feet didn't hit the ground but instead hovered for a moment over it before shooting back up completely into standing position. At the sound of his last words she stopped paying attention to the others. She didn't turn to face him as usual just spoke softly.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""No, wait.""</span><br/><br/>The battle would be done soon as Ayl would notice the two of them eventually or so she hoped he would. So there would be no need to stop him from training when it was clear he needed it. He wasn't that skillful at fighting but better than most lower hunters. That didn't surprise her figuring his demon had been teaching him how to control some of the skills he would be granted. It only made sense for him too."
6248,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=180,2012-06-27T02:36:16,Froodjakle,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Interesting,""</span>Ayl said with moderate surprise as he watched Hatsu's actions. He quickly moved out of the way just in time to avoid a stream of electricity, noticing the metal bullet hovering near him as he spun.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Telekinesis and electricity.. Wonder where he got that weapon from, it seems almost familiar.</span>He cut his thoughts off there, turning his focus back to the battle. The sounds of footsteps coming from nearby, as well as the stream of electricity off to his side, told him the battle was about to get interesting.<br/><br/>His eyes darted around the area, taking in the surroundings; Sam and two other hunters were running at him, the electricity was moving closer with every moment he was inactive, and off to the side was..<span style=""font-style: italic"">Perfect,</span>he thought.<span style=""font-style: italic"">If my guess is right, he'll need time to change the bullet's direction if it's moving fast.</span>Taking this assumption to heart, he waited just a moment longer, ducking under the stream right before it hit. It singed his hair a little, but he didn't let that phase him as he dashed forward, towards a nearby building; and more importantly, the shadows it was casting. He dove at the last moment, narrowly avoiding a shard of ice one of the hunters had thrown at him, and disappeared into the darkness. There were a few tense moments of silence before he resurfaced, catching the Ice Hunter off guard by appearing inside of his own shadow; his back was to the sun, so Ayl appeared right in front of him, landing a powerful uppercut to his jaw and sending him reeling back. Instead of giving him a chance to recover, Ayl leapt forward, bringing his leg up and axe kicking the staggered Hunter, knocking him to the ground.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Might've overdone that a little, but it'll heal up,</span>he thought as he whirled back around to prepare for the next assault."
6249,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=180,2012-06-27T02:57:22,kakakuu,"Sam grinned as the Hunter next to her engaged Ayl with ice, though he was quickly dispatched with an uppercut and an axe kick, which the redhead made mental notes of. The axe kick looked like it would be a useful move in battle. The other Hunter stopped, looking rather nervous at how fast Ayl dispatched his friend. ""Don't hesitate!"" she barked at him, then launched a punch at Ayl. She assumed he'd either block or dodge and counter attack. The Hunter behind her nodded, and his fingers turned to sharp metal claws, waiting for the perfect moment to attack."
6250,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=180,2012-06-27T03:28:41,RoseNoble,"Atma was quite entertained by the fight. Hatsu brought out a cool new weapon too and it was perfectly suited to what his powers were. Sam and two others jumped in too but one of them Ayl was quickly able to dispatch one Hunter who apparently had ice powers with a solid uppercut and axe kick. Sam charged Ayl and was hoping the second hunter, who now had claws, would jump in at the opening. Atma was fairly sure that Ayl would be able to counter the both of them with ease. Atma unfurled his wings and with one strong flap he launched himself back up into the air.<br/><br/>While Ayl was still fighting it would be a great idea to work on landings and trying to fly faster. Atma flew straight up, going about 40 stories high before he stopped and started gliding down over the fight in a large circle. He was tired after that exertion and gliding would help him recover faster, this flying thing was actually a lot of fun. After several minutes of gliding he was close to street level and this time he managed to land on his feet without almost falling on his face again and he turned to see how the fight had progressed."
6251,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=180,2012-06-27T03:58:56,docemoon145,"Hiei mentally shrugged and sheathed his blade. It was probably for the better anyway. Several other Hunters had joined into the fray and they needed the training. ""I'll be watching,"" he said, ""But I'd rather be alone right now."" The three-eyes Hunter vanished appearing about three seconds later on a roof top quite a bit away. From here, he was fairly certain none of the people at the training session could see him and he could be alone.<br/><br/>It was like a sweet relief and he could feel his anxiety washing away as he jumped back into his comfort zone. Still though, he had a job to do, so he had to watch the fight progress. He pulled up his headband and his third eye gave him a perfect view of the battle taking place just a few miles away. Ayl rather easily took out a Hunter with ice powers. It didn't look like the 1st month Hunter had even broken a sweat yet, and he was probably a far cry from even breathing heavily. It was probably wonderful training for the rookie hunters though.<br/><br/>Looking at Yami's host, he was pretty advanced in his abilities for the amount of time he'd had them. He must have been extremely compatible with Yami's powers to have made such progress. Still though, he was a far cry from the more experienced Hunters. There were far too many flaws in his fighting technique. Most notable to Hiei was that his attacks were far too slow. If he were to end up fighting a demon with less than an eighth of his own speed, they would have dodged his attacks and he'd already be dead. Against a slower opponent though, he'd have a pretty good advantage. His attacks looked like they'd give a major impact if they hit.<br/><br/>The anti-social Hunter continued to watch from far away, attempting to scope Yami's powers through the boy. He noticed that the boy even looked similar to his demon. How odd.<br/><br/>--------------------------<br/><br/>Hatsu watched disappointedly as his attack was dodged so easily. Now would be a time to rethink his strategy. He saw the new Hunters that had joined in and his electric wire were on a collision course. He quickly stopped the flow so he wouldn't fry his allies. Kosuke drew the bullet back into the gun with his telekinesis. He switched the gun into electricity mode and ran off, hopping on a plank of wood that was sitting on the ground not too far away. Immediately the board rose into the air. He brought it up high, so he was several feet above the fray.<br/><br/>Once he was satisfied with his position he sat down on the board and hooked his legs under it, flipping the board upside-down so that he was hanging from it, looking down at the fight. He gripped his gun with two hands, firing three times in quick succession. The bullets came out with the wires attached. Each one missed Ayl but landed so they were sort of surrounding him. With a slight push of energy, electricity flew down the wires, making a more stable and easy version of what he'd been doing earlier, except there were three of them, surrounding Ayl."
6252,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=180,2012-06-27T04:25:04,Rawrnage,"The sounds of battle clashed in the streets below as a lone figure sat upon the roof of a nearby dilapidated building. The being was covered from the neck-down in a dark gray cloak. Its mouth was draped with a veil, and a cowl covered her head. It seemed as if the gray-clad figure was dressed to take on a sandstorm in a desert. A cane is leaning against its shoulder, solid piano black in color with a gold trimming near the handle. The handle itself seemed to have one end that was bent to a right angle, seemingly used to get a better grip upon the cane. The human's eyes were hidden, however. Not because they were covered, but shut.<br/>""They seem to be enjoying themselves today. How lovely,"" the figure's voice rang in a feminine tone. Judging by the shape molded by the cloak as it swayed, and the sound of the voice, the owner was female.<br/>A very obnoxious, rasping voice began to speak within her mind.<span style=""font-style: italic"">That man's hair is very purple! What does purple taste like!?</span><br/>""It tastes as foul as your speech,"" retorted the woman in annoyance.<br/>Conversing with yourself seemed very normal in these times, considering most who venture the surface must bring their inner demon to work, or face a quick and painful death. The battle below was growing louder as more participated in the fight. The sound of every breath and footstep was audible to the woman, an ability that developed over the course of the apocalypse brought upon them.<br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Red, black!</span>the voice exclaimed in her head once again. Clearly the voice was more enthused by the swarm of colors appearing within view than the actual fight.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I bet red tastes like human flesh!</span><br/>The woman's eyebrows furrowed in anger as the demon continued to speak. Though she dared not comment again, ignoring the coarse voice was the best course of action. Replying only caused more painful, head-ache inducing words to spew out of its mouth. It was hard to focus on sounds when there is someone scraping their fingernails on the blackboard of your mind. She wasn't much there for the battle, though she appeared to be waiting on something or someone, judging by the fact that just sitting there was a battle in itself."
6253,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=180,2012-06-27T04:34:26,Froodjakle,"Ayl watched with a grin as he was surrounded by electricity on 3 sides. If he tried to slip through them, he could possibly get through unscathed, but there was always the telekinesis to worry about. ""Hah, good! Clever usage of powers and teamwork,"" he called out, twirling around to face Sam, who was running at him, prepared to punch. He lifted a single hand and caught her fist easily, though her strength was greater than he anticipated, and he had to put a bit more effort than usual into holding it back. The unexpectedness of it made him grin even wider, impressed by her power.<br/><br/>They stayed in this lock for a minute, and the clawed hunter, thinking himself clever, snuck around behind Ayl. The hunter raised his claw, preparing to slice down Ayl's back, but was met with a taunt instead; ""Big mistake, rookie!"" Looking at his feet and noticing the shadow the Hunter was casting beneath him, Ayl released Sam's fist and quickly sunk into the darkness, making her stumble forward and causing the Hunters claws to collide with the redhead's pauldron. The Hunter's claw was now stuck inside the leather, and he desperately yanked at it, trying to pull it out; Unfortunately, he used a little too much force, and ended up colliding with one of the electrical beams, sending shocks throughout his body which were further exacerbated by the metal.<br/><br/>In the confusion and distraction, Ayl reappeared in the shadow of a building behind everyone, and quickly and silently scaled up the side of it. Once he reached a good point, he turned around, facing Hatsu; he planted his feet firmly in the building's side and prepared for a moment, before letting go and vaulting off. He flew forward, aiming to land on the upper side of the board Hatsu was riding on. If he flipped over before then, he would instead aim to knock the board out from underneath, but if things went according to plan, he would simply kick the kids feet off the board, knocking him to the ground while Ayl jumped to another building."
6254,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=180,2012-06-27T04:37:45,Breebree,"<span style=""color: #0080FF""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-family: Viner Hand ITC;"">A</span><span style=""color: #0040FF"">nak</span><span style=""color: #0080FF"">a</span></span></span><br/><br/>Anaka didn't even have to look back to know he was gone. She just watched as they decided it was best to take on Ayl as a group. It was a smart idea made by Sam, she smiled Sam was going to be a dangerous fighter one day. She could see it in her now, if Ayl worked on her a bit more it wouldn't be long from that day it seemed. Her eyes flickered to the boy she considered to have Yami within him, she wondered if he knew about her brother Vaan. Most likely not she doubt Yami had told him anything of his past partner. But then again you could never just make a full conclusion on people it wasn't the best way to get information or form a relationship. Maybe that's were she went wrong with Hiei."
6255,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=180,2012-06-27T05:30:55,docemoon145,"Hatsu saw Ayl and his intent to jump at him soon enough to make what he thought was a good battle move. He released the bullets from the ground so he could move the board several yards to the side. Then he lashed up the bullets and tried to weave their wires around so there was a sort of electric net where Ayl's jump had sent him flying. He realized it would hurt a lot if he actually landed on it, but there was a world between his powers and Ayl's, so he wasn't going to hold anything back.<br/><br/>Yami thought inside of Hatsu without expressing the thoughts to him; he didn't want to break the boy's focus. He thought the boy was making smart decisions and that was important. Also, he thought that last move was something very intelligent, something a more experienced Hunter would do. Hatsu seemed to be able to absorb the things he was taught and apply them quickly. He also seemed to be able to think quickly in battle. He might make an excellent Hunter-Assassin some day. The demon was remembering now very clearly what had compelled him to choose this boy as his next host."
6256,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=180,2012-06-27T05:41:53,kakakuu,"Sam flashed Ayl a smile for the short moment that they were in contact. He still managed to push her off, and when she landed, Metalclaw ended up stabbing her in the shoulder, though her newfound armor protected her, she could still feel the metal poking her skin, and the electricity rippling through it. Her muscles tightened, and she could barely move. After a few seconds, she managed to kick the guy in the gut, knocking him out of the electricity. Sam's muscles spasmed, but after a few seconds she was able to shake it off and dodge between the electricity. She made a mental note to kick Hatsu later.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Where'd he go?</span>she thought.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Focus...</span>She recalled her lessons from the day before, drawing her knife and spinning it. She intended to hurl it at him as soon as he appeared. A look around revealed nothing but confused Hunters. He wasn't on the ground...""Gotcha,"" she said to herself, targeting Ayl moving through the air, towards Hatsu's hoverboard, and sent it flying."
6257,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=180,2012-06-27T06:08:13,Froodjakle,"As the board started moving out of his way, Ayl took a quick second to glance around, trying to secure himself a safe landing point. He noticed two things; Sam preparing and throwing a knife at him, and the wires releasing from the ground and flying towards him. Luckily, the knife was faster, and moved himself into position, grabbing it in midair. He had to grab the blade, and it pricked his finger slightly, but it was a cut he barely even felt. He whipped the blade around, grabbing it by the hilt as he spun in midair; the wires were dangerously close now, but he was ready. With one swift slice, he cut each of them in half, watching the bullets and attached wires fall to the ground harmlessly. He used the rest of the momentum to spin around, throwing the knife back at Sam's feet with a smirk that he intended to mean 'thanks.'<br/><br/>As he fell, he braced himself, preparing to roll on impact; at the same time, he readied an aura of darkness in both hands, intensifying them quickly. When he landed, he took the aforementioned action, swiftly rolling forward; it served to lessen the impact as well as keep him moving. As he came out of it, he planted one of his hands firmly on the ground, fingers outstretched, as he released the dark energy that was built up, creating a pool of shadow on the ground in front of it. ""Time to stop playing around!"" he shouted, flinging his other hand upward in time with the last word. A large tendril shot out of the pool at unbelievable speeds, heading straight for Hatsu's hoverboard; the sheer quickness ensured he would have no time to move the board out of the way as it pierced through the wood, cracking it into several splinters with ease."
6258,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=180,2012-06-27T06:31:33,docemoon145,"Hatsu cursed under his breath when their teamwork worked against them. He looked for a moment at his ruined wires and sighed. He desperately hoped there was a way to fix those. He didn't have time to think about that though. Ayl was already launching an attack on him. He couldn't move the board fast enough, there was no way. Instead he jumped as high as he could, just before the shadow tendril made impact.<br/><br/>It split his board into pieces, but he had the sense to keep the largest one hovering there. He held his gun in both hands and prayed his aim was on, then fired one shot. His arrow bullet pierced the remains of the board dead on, and he used it as a sort of grappling hook to keep him from crash landing. As soon as his fall was slowed enough he quickly retracted the bullet and did a somersault landing. He'd seen it done so often he figured it must help.<br/><br/>The landing was a little rough since that was the first time he'd tried it that way, but he didn't really get injured with was a plus. Now he needed a new plan of attack. Luckily, inspiration struck. He switched his gun to telekinesis mode and fired two rounds. He made sure they were going fast. As soon as he could get his bearings he threw some electricity at them, literally, and it linked the bullets together. The plan was that they would be going fast enough that Ayl couldn't dodge in time. As soon as the electricity made contact, Hatsu was going to separate it from the bullets and keep it on him. If it didn't work, then it was time for another new plan."
6259,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=180,2012-06-27T07:30:38,Boundary,"<span style=""font-size: 85%; line-height: 116%;"">He is pathetic...<br/><br/>That is what Gabriel thought as they reached their destination. They being him, the twenty-five Silencers behind him, and the blonde haired one beside him that he knew as Seth. Walking feebly in front of them, a brown haired man pointed towards a building down the road.<br/><br/>""There....that's the one right there."" he said, his hand shaking somewhat due to fear of the creatures behind him. He made Gabriel sick, every action that this man did was a monument to how feeble and weak he was. He had come to Headquarters as pathetic as he looked now and had sought an audience with the Council of Twenty. Apparently whatever blind luck allowed to even get close to the place was also what allowed him inside without losing any part of his body. He was not given an audience with the Council but was able to relay information about a Hunter hideaway that was not so far away. He said that he sought safety among the Silencers and that it was preferable to dying by the plethora of ways that being a human in the city entailed. After promising that the humans would be spared and kept within the headquarters it was decided that Gabriel would lead the raid along with Seth, and that they were to take back any humans they found alive.<br/><br/>And that is how they got to this point, being led by a coward to where his previous protectors took refuge, and hating every second of it. When they got to the building he abruptly stopped, as if having second thoughts about his course of action.<br/><br/>""Well?"" Gabriel said with a touch of annoyance in his voice, ""Open it."" The coward nodded his head and opened the front door, leading into a rather downtrodden excuse for a building. The paint on the walls was peeling off and there was almost no furniture to speak of. It appeared to have once been a bar of some sort as there was still a bartender's counter and a shelf for drinks behind it. Gabriel and the rest followed the human inside, their senses on alert for any traps. After looking around for but a moment Gabriel was certain that this room was empty.<br/><br/>""Looks empty to me."" Seth commented, he must have thought the same thing.<br/><br/>""Oh no it's not empty! There is a secret passage in this room that leads to them."" the human said in a rather panicked manner, possibly afraid that they thought he was deceiving them. ""It is around here somewhere, sorry my memory fails me when I am nervous.""<br/><br/>""Just be quiet and show us where it is."" Gabriel responded, getting more annoyed by this man's voice with each word that came out of his mouth. The man immediately stopped his train of thought and began frantically searching for the secret entrance. After about twenty seconds of waiting the man lifted up a section of the wood floor to reveal a tunnel that descended down into the ground. The way was lit by lamps and at the end a steel door could be seen. The man went down into the tunnel and was followed by the Silencers, Seth and Gabriel at the very end of the group.<br/><br/>""When we get to the door I want you to get them to let you in, after that just keep your head down and we should be done rather quickly."" Gabriel commanded. The man nodded and walked up to the door, knocking on it hard. The sound of a metal slot was heard as a rather husky voice greeted the man.<br/><br/>""Thomas? Where have you been? Everyone was wondering where you went."" the voice on the other side said.<br/><br/>""Was just trying to see if I couldn't find any food for everyone, we were running out of food so I thought I could help."" the man replied, doing his best to suppress his shakiness so as not to draw suspicion. ""Can you just let me in?""<br/><br/>""Sure thing, just give me a second, the latch on this thing has been a real pain."" A series of clicks and groans of metal were heard as the voice on the other end unlocked and opened the door. The moment he did all hell broke loose. The Silencer in front immediately pressed his palm forward into the chest of the portly man on the other side and unleashed blast of force that threw him far away from the door, the sound of the man's chest breaking was audible for only so long before the uproar of noise that followed. Numerous voices could be heard, some enraged and authoritative and others as panicky as the coward that led them here. A woman's scream was highly audible above it all but quickly faded as she seemingly left the first room. The Silencers swarmed in, each one letting their powers emerge and some voicing their excitement at the blood that was about to be shed. Seth and Gabriel waited a moment before calmly walking in and following them.<br/><br/>The room was square in shape and pretty large in size, and it appeared that it had been dug out as it did not have the consistent shapes and straight lines of an organized piece of architecture. Three doorways led to other areas of the abode, and in front of each one was a mass of bodies shedding blood all over the area around them. Hunters and Silencers were fighting to his left, right, and front and for the most part the Silencers were winning. It seemed that the Hunters simply did not have the numbers required to properly fight them. Two combatants momentarily escaped their group to his right, one a Silencer that had taken on a beastly transformation resembling that of a minotaur and the other a Hunter that wielded weapons made out of what appeared to be his bones. The Hunter began throwing tiny spear head shaped bones at the beastly Silencer, replenishing the ones he let loose with more that were formed from his body. Many of them found their target in the minotaur's chest, but it was unfazed as it charged at the Hunter and gored him on its horn. He struggled for but a moment on the horn, and then went limp, the Silencer flicking him off of his  horn.<br/><br/>Seth and Gabriel stood in the center of the room, watching the battle that was taking place. Seth laughed somewhat, drawing Gabriel's gaze to him.<br/><br/>""Remember a joke Seth?"" Gabriel inquired.<br/><br/>""No....I just get a sort of rush when stuff like this happens. Shame that it doesn't look like we will be participating anytime soon though."" Gabriel was about to give Seth a lecture on how he shouldn't lust for battle so much but his train of thought was interrupted by a sound he heard behind them. Turning he saw a crowd of Hunters coming down the entrance tunnel, yelling at the top of their lungs. It seemed that they had dug a tunnel that allowed them to ambush from behind should an attack ever happen. They wanted to make up for their somewhat small numbers by boxing their adversaries in.<br/><br/>""Looks like you'll get your chance now, I would say there are six of them right behind us."" Gabriel said, Seth setting his gaze upon the group that had attempted to ambush them. Seth smirked and flexed his arms as they burst into flames. His demon Ifrit's power emerged in the form of fire, fitting for one fitting Seth's boisterous and battle-loving personality. Gabriel simply tensed in place and prepared himself for the fight. Seth ran ahead of him and engaged two Hunters, his fists flying all over the place as he fought. Two more were intercepted by a group of lesser Silencers that grew bored of their previous fight and wanted something different. The last two closed in on Gabriel.<br/><br/>The one to his left had sharp claws and teeth and the one on the right seemed to be made entirely of rock. The clawed Hunter attacked first and swiped his claw towards Gabriel's head, a rather foolish move in Gabriel's opinion, the Hunter overextended himself and would leave himself completely vulnerable should that attack miss, which it did as Gabriel swiftly ducked under it and sent a hard punch to the Hunter's gut. The blow let all the air out of the Hunter's lungs and caused him to let out a gasp of pain and bend over. The rocky Hunter then entered the fight with an attack of his own, a straight punch aimed at Gabriel's face. Gabriel batted the Hunter's rather heavy arm as if it was a regular human arm and turned with his parry, kicking the Hunter in the side and breaking off some of his rocky form. Gabriel sent out a hard punch of his own and when the fist made contact with the golem's chest a mass that had accumulated in Gabriel's shoulder was shunted through his arm and joined his fist on contact, causing the golem to go into the air and hit the wall behind him with a loud noise as his rocky body continued to break. Gabriel's arm rippled and returned to a state of normalcy.<br/><br/>The clawed Hunter behind him had regained his breath and ran him through with his claw, catching Gabriel somewhat by surprise. He also bit at his throat, sinking his teeth into the flesh of his neck. Gabriel grunted a little though he did not let the attack stop him from counter-attacking. He lifted his left arm up into the air and elbowed the Hunter in the chest. The Hunter let out a soundless gasp of pain as a jagged black blade-like growth erupted from his elbow and stabbed through his heart and out the other side. Feeling the pressure on his neck release Gabriel took his other hand and gripped the arm that had gone through his body up to the elbow. His arm rippled and grew a little in size and muscle definition as he snapped the arm at the elbow and then tore it off. He then turned to face the now one-clawed hunter, his elbow blade retracting into his arm as he did so. He gripped the Hunter's head in both hands and twisted hard, snapping the mutilated hunter's neck and putting him out of his misery. The gash in his neck and the hole in his chest quickly healed and disappeared without even a scar. He walked towards the injured golem Hunter and stood before it. It delivered a hard punch to his cheek that caused his neck to snap to the side and Gabriel responded by punching it even harder, breaking apart the rocky layer and exposing the left side of its face. It was a girl as he could now tell, she looked barely old enough to have gotten out of high school. He did not let this stop him from punching her again and again until the rock armor she had brought up around her simply faded away. Weakened and beaten he lifted her by her collar and decided to finish her quickly. He held his hand up to her and before his eyes his hand slowly changed in shape, what was once a regular human hand was not a blackened and grotesque claw with five black and bony blades replacing his fingers. He drew them swiftly across her throat and cut it open, watching the life quickly fade from her as she drowned in her own blood. He dropped her body and looked around him and saw the battle was coming to a close. No....it wasn't a battle, a battle implied that both sides had a chance of winning. What Gabriel saw was could simply be called a massacre.<br/><br/>Within the next minute all the Hunters were dead, seventeen in total. The Silencers had lost fourteen of their own numbers, though those could easily be replaced. While the Hunters' plan of holding such a small place against large numbers through bottlenecking and boxing them in was a intelligent idea to Gabriel, he judged that they just did not have the combat skill to enforce it properly. In the room across from the entrance was a bunch of humans all huddled together. Some were praying, others were crying, and two men carrying makeshift spears attempted to keep the Silencers at bay. They were killed without pause by the small group of Silencers that entered the room. Following orders, they did not kill any other humans. Single-file line, the humans were escorted out of the hideaway and out into the street. Silencers covered every side and Seth and Gabriel followed close behind.<br/><br/>""Stop,"" Gabriel commanded to the line and Silencers leading them, ""I want to talk to the one who brought us here."" Thomas the human emerged from the line, the humans he passed cussing at him and showing their disdain for his actions. He stood before Gabriel, tears were flowing down his face and he was sobbing, he had realized much earlier the consequences of his actions and simply could not handle it. Gabriel delivered a hard punch to his right cheek, making Thomas let out a surprised gasp and sending him to the ground. He mewled in pain and cried some more. ""You disgust me."" Gabriel said, his voice still level in tone. ""As much as you have assisted us I cannot stand people like you, cowards who think only of themselves."" Thomas cried some more and put his hands over his ears, unable to handle the truth as it came out of Gabriel's mouth. He lifted Thomas up by his collar and punched his arm clean through his stomach, causing Thomas to let out a loud scream of pain.<br/><br/>""I cannot allow trash like you to even set foot in our home."" Gabriel said. Seth watched with a small smirk on his face as Gabriel slowly began to consume Thomas. Thomas's body slowly began to shrivel up, his skin pressing tight to his skeleton, giving him the appearance of a corpse. Gabriel's arm rippled as Thomas's very being was pulled into himself. He let the husk of flesh and bone that was once Thomas go and it fell to the ground with a light noise, a further testament to just how little of the person Gabriel had left behind.<br/><br/>""Had your fill Gabe? C'mon let's RTB we do not need to stick around here."" Seth said, his tone rather disappointed as he was slowly getting off of the high of battle. Gabriel nodded and the line of prisoners resumed its trek back to Headquarters, Gabriel and Seth following right behind them.</span>"
6260,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=180,2012-06-27T08:08:40,kakakuu,"Sam caught the knife out of midair, sheathing it, then running at Ayl. He probably already hit Hatsu, but it was worth a shot. If he could at least give Hatsu a chance to hit their purple-haired instructor...well, she didn't know exactly what he'd do if they managed to land a blow on him. She shook the thoughts away,  focusing on combat. The redhead pushed herself off the ground as hard as she could, sending her careening head-first at Ayl.<span style=""font-style: italic"">This is probably the dumbest thing I've ever done,</span>she thought. Oh well. Maybe someone else would nut up and help. A couple of the newer hunters stepped forward, looking ready to attack, though they didn't do anything. Calling out insults briefly crossed Sam's mind, but she decided to stay quiet and focus, seeing as she was about to headbutt something with a lot of force."
6261,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=180,2012-06-27T08:57:29,Froodjakle,"Ayl laughed, watching as they tried a joint assault again. He waited patiently as the two attacks converged on him before sinking into Sam's shadow, dodging both with ease. This time, he appeared silently, directly behind Hatsu. ""Rule number 18,"" he said, using one arm to grab Hatsu's weapon arm and twist it, with just enough force to make him drop his weapon and potentially immobilize him, but not leave any serious, lasting injuries; the other arm wrapped itself around Hatsu's neck. ""If something doesn't work,<span style=""font-style: italic"">try a different tactic.</span>This kid has got it pretty well, but the same rule applies to teamwork as well, and that is where you fall flat. As individual fighters, you are strong; as a team, I find you.. lacking.""<br/><br/>He let go of Hatsu after a few moments, stepping out from behind him and looking over the group. ""Sam and Hatsu, you both performed commendably. Even though I wasn't going all out, the fact that you made it for that long is impressive. You two,"" he added, motioning to the two Hunters who had joined Sam in the attack, ""Kudos for not backing down. I respect that. As for the rest of you, I'm ashamed to call you Hunters. It's unfortunate your demons didn't pick someone with a little more<span style=""font-style: italic"">backbone.</span>"" His words and tone were harsh, but necessary. ""If this was a real fight, every single one of you would be dead. And you would deserve it. Toughen up, or get out. You chose to become Hunters for a reason, even those of you who just wanted to survive. Show me you meant it.""<br/><br/>He waited a few minutes to let everybody calm down and treat their wounds, before addressing the group once again. ""All of you who aren't going to chicken out, line up. Since the majority of you were so unwilling to join the fight, I want each of you to tell me your powers, and show me what you can do with then. I'll group you up afterward so you can practice your teamwork."""
6262,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=180,2012-06-27T09:31:53,docemoon145,"Hatsu knew better than to fight against the grip. This battle was over, struggling would just make it hurt more. He took the compliment more as advice, noting that keeping things mixed up was good if you wanted to stay alive. But he'd seen it too; their teamwork sucked. Every time it seemed he used their efforts to work together to bring each of them down. They would need to learn ways to support each other, while actually succeeding in supporting each other.<br/><br/>For instance, when someone's got a wire trap set up, don't give the enemy something to destroy it with. And for someone like Ayl, if they're trapped, don't come close and give him a shadow to escape in. It wasn't all Sam's fault though. He'd managed to shock his own allies instead of Ayl. He still had work to do with controlling his power. And he had to be sure not to set up a trap where his friends might run into it. Also, moving faster would help him out a lot.<br/><br/>***<br/><br/>Hatsu spent the time Ayl gave them to cool off nursing his aching head. He'd done well working through the pain and staying focused, but now that the adrenaline had worn off, he was feeling everything he'd pushed aside. His shoulders still hurt too. Firing Yami's gun was difficult, even with two hands, and he'd been doing it constantly since last night.<br/><br/>When Ayl addressed them Hatsu set his jaw. There was<span style=""font-style: italic"">no way</span>he was backing out now. He was sure Yami wouldn't like it either.<br/><br/>---------------------<br/><br/>Hiei watched as the battle ended exactly as expected: Ayl showed a bit of his true strength and stopped the rookies in their tracks. They did well though, exceptionally so. He felt they would become formidable fighters in due time. If they lived through the up coming war that is.<br/><br/>This sentiment, of course, really only carried over to Sam and Yami's host. The two others who joined in had a long way to go and the rest were just pitiful. Maybe if he was lucky, a lot of them would drop out and make the place less crowded.<br/><br/>Hiei sighed. Now that the fight was over, he was obligated to go back over there in person. He pulled down his headband and appeared beside Anaka in about five seconds, moving more slowly as he really didn't want to go back. He had pretty much forgiven, if that was an appropriate word, her for... the incident. But being so close to a group of this size made him uncomfortable. He could feel himself grow farther from his safety zone the second he stopped moving and was once again near<span style=""font-style: italic"">people.</span><br/><br/>Hiei looked at Anaka and spoke, ""I don't think we can really take him away from here now. We may have to wait until the training session is over. Any ideas?"""
6263,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=180,2012-06-27T13:40:55,Breebree,"<span style=""color: #0080FF""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-family: Viner Hand ITC;"">A</span><span style=""color: #0040FF"">nak</span><span style=""color: #0080FF"">a</span></span></span><br/><br/>Anaka waved her hand in the air dismissing Hiei's words. She knew he would of came down from the building eventually. She advance towards Ayl knowing he would spot her before she could make it even close to speak but the goal wasn't to sneak up on him not at all. Glancing at the other Hunters she gave him a short smile before turning her attention back to Ayl.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Ayl, may I take one of your fledglings for a moment? It won't be long they can come back here when I'm done chatting with them.""</span><br/><br/>Her tone was a bit smooth trying to be friendly enough so she could get her way as she hadn't spoken with him since the hide out. Her eyes flew over to glance at Hatsu, she didn't know how they were to get his demon to talk but she could away let Hiei figure that out he was smart in that sense. She noticed the other Hunters watching her with interest for what reason she didn't know. She didn't like this spotlight like, as it wasn't helpful to her task at hand. But just as with Hiei's words she mentally let it go focusing back on Ayl waiting for his response."
6264,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=180,2012-06-27T14:06:34,RoseNoble,"Atma couldn't help but chuckle a little bit as Ayl finished the fight. Sam and Hatsu were good fighters, and it looked like the other two had potential, but they couldn't stand up to Ayl's power. Atma knew he wouldn't be able to take on Ayl one-on-one, not even at night when his shadow jumping was the best. Since he wasn't going to be flying for a while Atma pulled down the scarf and goggles from covering his face to rest around his neck. Atma spread his wings to his full wingspan and walked silently to Ayl. The Hunters who hadn't seen him yet looked at him in amazement, several did double-takes as he passed by. Atma took out the six kunai he had made last night and tossed them to Ayl as he came near. ""Sorry I'm late,"" Atma half yelled to Ayl, ""I was a bit caught up in some stuff. So those are for you as an apology present thing."" He then looked at Sam and Hatsu, ""Hey guys, I liked the way you two fought. Needs work though."" A new girl approached Ayl at the same time Atma had, so it looked like talking to Ayl would have to wait until she was done. Atma brought out the now golden spear he had made last night, flicked the switch to extend it, and took a spot at Ayl's side as he waited for the girl who had just come up to Ayl to finish talking to him. Atma really hoped the girl didn't try to talk to him, she looked like someone who liked attention and Atma didn't like that."
6265,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=180,2012-06-27T20:11:15,Froodjakle,"Ayl easily caught each of the kunai that were thrown at him, examining them for a moment. ""Huh. Physically existing metal weaponry,"" he grinned. ""Not usually my style, but I'll make the best of 'em."" He linked each of them around his belt, evenly symmetrical in the spots he thought would be easiest for quick access. ""Something about you seems different. You get a haircut?"" he said with a smirk, noting the very obvious wings he had spontaneously gained.<br/><br/>Now he turned to Anaka, listening to what she had to say with a raised eyebrow. ""You want me to send one of these newbies off with some demon-powered chick I don't know? Fine, but I'm coming with. Either both of us, or neither."" He spun around, looking at the group of Hunters that was assembled. ""I want all of you to chat amongst yourselves for a bit, learn about each other and your powers. Your first exercise: When I get back, I want each of you to have at least one idea planned out for combining your powers in effective ways. If you can demonstrate it, even better."" He turned back to Anaka, crossing his arms and waiting for her to pull aside the unlucky rookie."
6266,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=20,2012-06-19T18:36:25,Breebree,"<span style=""color: #0080FF""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-family: Viner Hand ITC;"">A</span><span style=""color: #0040FF"">nak</span><span style=""color: #0080FF"">a</span></span></span><br/><br/>Watched everyone talk but more interestingly watched Ayl fellow. She wasn't surprised when friendly Sam hopped up to go talk to someone else who apparently was fairly new to this place. She didn't even bother to ask John what his name was as at the moment it wasn't important. She consulted on whether or not she should go talk to this Ayl character, after a few moments passed she stood apparently with her mind made up. She stalked over to the table he was seated at and slipped into the seat across from him with a dazzling smile followed by a perfectly arched eyebrow in her opinion.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Hello, I'm Anaka you must be Sam's friend from long ago, I'm her friend you could say if she hasn't already told you. I was the one tagging along with her..""</span>"
6267,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=20,2012-06-19T20:10:49,docemoon145,"Hatsu blinked and raised his eyebrows at Sam's most recent actions. He patiently lifted up his own hand to pull hers off his nose. ""My name is Hatsu Hikari,"" he said in his consistently even tone. ""I was surprised to,"" he said. ""I never thought there could still be such lively places here, in the middle of demon city. Uh, weren't you sitting with--"" he interrupted himself when he saw that the purple-haired man suddenly had another partner to talk to. ""Well, never mind, I guess."" He turned back to Sam, ""So have you been a Hunter for long?""<br/><br/>---------------<br/><br/>Hiei sighed. There was really nothing of consequence he had to do, but maybe a walk through the city would help ease his boredom. He sat up and pulled his bandana back down over his third eye. It was better as a hunter to remain somewhat inconspicuous, and something like that made him really easy to distinguish. Besides, some people had a tendency to freak out and assume he was a demon himself. He didn't need annoyances like that ruining his walk. With these things in mind he usually kept it covered.<br/><br/>So he strapped his sword to its usual place on his back and began his walk, fully prepared to slay any demons he came across."
6268,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=20,2012-06-19T22:42:56,Froodjakle,"A woman's voice bringing him back to reality, Ayl leaned his head over to the newcomer who had just sat down across from him, his eyes moving back and forth as he half-heartedly studied her. He rose an eyebrow about mid-way through her introduction, both his curiosity and suspicions piqued. ""Name's Ayl; Ayl Taveirn, to be exact. Sam didn't mention anything about any friends, how is it you know her, exactly?"" he asked, sitting forward in his chair and folding his arms on the table. Truth be told, she didn't exactly seem like a suspicious character, but he had learned that you could never be too careful in this town, even in a safe haven like this."
6269,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=20,2012-06-19T23:43:03,Breebree,"<span style=""color: #0080FF""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-family: Viner Hand ITC;"">A</span><span style=""color: #0040FF"">nak</span><span style=""color: #0080FF"">a</span></span></span><br/><br/><span style=""font-size: 85%; line-height: 116%;"">She frowned when Ayl stated that she hadn't been mentioned but then again like Azrael had said she did seem to have the attention span of a squirrel she let out a little sigh and brushing some of her hair back as it fell into her face. She could see the sudden interest in his eyes when he spoke, she didn't think it was interest in her as a female but in what position was she in considering this was a dog eat demon world now. Her eyes becoming a bit glossy as she spoke with a light calmer tone than before.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Hmm, I figured but I decided to take a wild guess. Sam has the attention of a 5 year old you could say unless it has to do with demons she off in her own lovely world. I envy her for it as she seems to be able to relax and get away you know? But oh I know her because I found her here in this town before she went running off to you when she spotted you in the streets. We were battling a couple of demons and she had disappeared for a moment I followed the sound of her voice still I saw you two together. I decided it was best not to interrupt the conversation and just wait to ask who you were later but of course Sam went of again to make new friends. She's such a lovely girl isn't she?""</span><br/><br/>It was a smooth half lie, it wasn't a full lie but a very smooth one. She knew it was and no one had ever even realized she was lying it wasn't possible not with her glamouring natural ability and even without it she was extremely persuasive. The only one who knew when she was lying was her brother Blake. Ah how she hated Blake to his guts and yet still loved him so, he only knew when she was because he had trained her to lie so skillfully. She waved her hand as if dismiss her last words spoken.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""But anyway I was curious on how Sam knows you..If you don't mind me asking. I'm sorry to be quite nosy but Its just in nature of the human. I'm sure you understand as you were curious of how I know her. I see it is only fair if you go by the rule of fairness. Even if you don't that would be fine, I'd just be on my way not to bother you again.""<br/></span><br/>Her tone was pleasant and enthusiastic how on earth had she gotten so good at acting? It was an amazing gift. She enjoyed it much quite frankly and used it often, after all If she had to be truthful then she would have to let everyone know what her real name was but that wasn't exactly the information she was willing to give out. Not when her brother's life was on the line.</span>"
6270,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=20,2012-06-20T00:54:11,Froodjakle,"Ayl watched the girl carefully until she was done speaking. Once she was, his posture relaxed a bit and he laid back in his chair once again, regaining his nonchalant demeanor in full force. He still wasn't sure about this person, but she didn't seem inherently evil in his eye. Not yet, anyway. ""So you came over to ask me, a complete stranger, how I met your friend? Wouldn't asking her directly be a more reliable source of info?"" he asked, accompanying it with a smirk. ""I met her the same way everyone meets in this city, the only time anyone's out in the open to be seen in the first place. While fighting demons. Not exactly much else to bring people together now; Safe havens like this one only showed up because people learned who they could trust, through combat. You watch somebodies back, they're not likely to turn on you. Same goes for me and Sam.""<br/><br/>He went about the latter half of his speech in an almost lecturing manner, though it was somewhat unintentional, more of a force of habit than anything. Ayl was one of the Hunters who had been around the longest; His abilities were unmatched by anyone he knew, and newbie Hunters were often pointed in his direction for guidance in harnessing their new-found abilities. The lack of challenge made him relatively lax in the day-to-day, but when meeting people for the first time, his eye was nothing less than scrutinizing. He knew too many Hunters who had fallen from letting their guards down, especially now that the Silencers were around, and it was against his nature to fully trust somebody just after meeting them, no matter how believable their words were."
6271,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=20,2012-06-20T01:46:00,kakakuu,"The redhead giggled at Hatsu. ""It's only Ayl anyways. He'll get over it."" She glanced back at him with a large grin and a small wave. ""Yeah, he's chill, bro,"" she said. At the question of how long she'd been a Hunter, she put a finger on her chin and thought about it. ""Uh...A few weeks. Not very long. Ayl taught me the most important rules of hunting. Rule number one: Don't get hit. Rule number two: Keep hitting until they're dead."" She finished off her sandwhich. ""What about you bro? How long have you been a Hunter?"""
6272,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=20,2012-06-20T02:03:18,Breebree,"<span style=""color: #0080FF""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-family: Viner Hand ITC;"">A</span><span style=""color: #0040FF"">nak</span><span style=""color: #0080FF"">a</span></span></span><br/><br/><span style=""font-size: 85%; line-height: 116%;"">Nearly laughed out loud instead of in her head. <span style=""color: #0080FF"">Ah this one will be a challenge Azrael</span> She looked at him a moment before looking away over at Sam and the fellow she was talking to and then back to him. <span style=""color: #0040FF""> That's because he's been around as long as you Anaka. His demon is nearly as old as me, I can sense him but yet I can't tell who he is exactly. I'm praying it's not my brother inside Ayl but my guess is it could most likely be. I haven't felt his body disappear from this earth and you I both know I'm the Death keeper as it seems.</span> Her eye brows furrowed at the words of her demon in her own head. But she relaxed herself and prepared to stand. She raised her hand to her head flicking another strand of hair away from her face. Her hair was starting to aggravate her all over again. <span style=""color: #0040FF"">Do not underestimate this one Anaka it will only be trouble and we have business of our own..</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Hmm Well nice meeting you Ayl, Most likely I'll see you around either way...""</span><br/><br/>She let her voice trail off as she shrugged, her and Azrael had some business of their own to attend too. She didn't need to play the pretend game anymore now, she had got what she came for even if no one realized it nor would they be able to figure out what exactly it was. She had nearly forgotten getting so caught up on trying to get into the head of the Ayl fellow. She didn't usually get distracted like that but it happened occasionally when she was focusing on someone. She stalked towards the door drawing her food back over her head, as she headed up the stairs. She opened the door and stepped outside to be greeted by the hard cold wind of mother earth. She let a smirk flicker to her lips, it wasn't play time now. She took off suddenly into a near by alley disappearing from the view of the Building she left. She needed to visit a certain someone.</span>"
6273,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=20,2012-06-20T02:48:59,docemoon145,"A small smile flickered onto Hatsu's face. ""Those are good rules, I'll remember them."" He thought it would be more fitting for there to be three rules, since that's how many there tended to be.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I wasn't aware that there were any rules to demon hunting,</span>his demon Yami said inside his head.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Though, if there was a third one, I'd say it should be: anything goes.</span><br/><br/>Hatsu blinked in surprise when his question was returned to him. It had slipped his mind that it was typical for that to happen in casual conversation. That was why you weren't supposed to ask questions you weren't willing to answer. ""Me?"" he said, ""I've only been a Hunter for two days now. It's all still really new to me. Apparently my demon's been around for a while though. He tries to show me the ropes; how to handle my powers and fight demons and all. So you know this Ayl guy pretty well then?""<br/><br/>------------------<br/><br/>The walk was helping to clear his head, but every rout he took seemed to lead him back to his 'house' again. He supposed that was what happened when you didn't have an actual destination: you kept gravitating to familiar places.<br/><br/>Eventually, he decided to settle in a little side alley near his 'house' and practice his sword. Most of the motions were so ingrained into him now that they were natural, so practicing was less of a work out, and more of a pastime. His blade was long, but thin. Being a katana it was sharp on one end and flat on the other. It was light and he kept it in good condition. Being light and rather aerodynamic made it a quick weapon, perfectly suited to his strengths. Hiei wasn't exceptionally strong, but his speed and experience often made up for the difference. He'd been a hunter for quite a while, and killed more than his fair share of demons. But he wasn't going to quit until that damnable, rotten tower was nothing but a pile of rubble. It had been an eyesore to his previously hospitable hometown for far too long.<br/><br/>""I will kill all of them that get in my way,"" Hiei mused with an agile swipe of his sword.<br/><br/>A voice inside him laughed.<span style=""font-style: italic"">You're the perfect hunter,</span>it said in its deep hypnotic voice.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Merciless, intelligent, and skillful. That's exactly why I chose you. Please, kill all of my brethren, be my guest.</span><br/><br/>""I'm no one's subordinate,"" Hiei said in response to the voice, stabbing his sword into the ground. ""I'll kill them because I want to. You gave up your body so just shut up and leave it to me."" The voice laughed and Hiei took his sword back out of the ground, continuing his exercise."
6274,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=20,2012-06-20T06:00:52,kakakuu,"Sam smiled back at Hatsu. She kind of like the kid, figuring she'd probably hang around him for a while. Even though she was relatively new to the Hunter scene herself, she though she could help teach him as well, both being newbies. ""I don't talk to mine that much. He's moody,"" she said, and a deep bass growl resounded in her head. She giggled at him, which probably looked weird considering she just laughed at something in her head. ""He's helpful though. I love the weirdo."" She looked back at Ayl, watching him talk to...<br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Huh. So Anaka's talking to him now...</span>she thought, feeling a little guilty that she ditched her companion from earlier. A few seconds passed and the woman got up and left. She blinked a couple times and turned back to Hatsu. ""Huh? Oh, Ayl. Nah, I ran into him once back when I first became a Hunter, and I bumped into him again today. I just decided to tag along. He kinda reminds me of my older brother, 'cept Ayl is still alive."" She spoke without a hint of sadness to her voice, although if one were to look carefully at her eyes, they would see the pain she kept hidden. Sam sighed, and leaned forward, crossing her arms over the table and laying her head on top."
6275,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=20,2012-06-20T06:08:18,RoseNoble,"Atma had been sitting in his corner as inconspicuous as possible. He saw one girl get up and leave after talking to someone. He saw a red headed girl flick a crumb at someone else to start up a conversation, which Atma considered ingenious.<span style=""font-style: italic"">You should start talking to people,</span>Jibra'il spoke up from inside of him.<span style=""font-style: italic"">You will need allies in the days and weeks to come.</span><br/><br/>""Yes I know Jibra'il. I'll work on it. That's why I'm here,"" Atma whispered quietly. No one would be able to hear him over the noise in the room. He pulled down the scarf so it was only around his shoulders letting his dark locks free. Maybe he would seem more noticeable without the scarf up. He heard a rumbling noise come from his stomach and decided it would be a good idea to go and get some food. A nice sandwich would hit the spot, and some water to go with it.<br/><br/>Atma got his food and a canteen of water that he was told he could keep as he walked back to his table. Halfway back he decided he should start talking to some people so he sat at the same table with the redheaded girl and her friend. He took a seat at their table and said, ""Hello."""
6276,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=20,2012-06-20T12:10:21,Froodjakle,"Ayl turned his head and watched the girl as she left, not sure whether to be glad or not that she was departing. Something about her struck him as off, which made the conversation somewhat.. tense, but if she was a potential enemy, it would be best to spend time near her to figure out her modus operandi; being clueless about your foes was as deadly as it was stupid when demons were involved.<br/><br/>He stared at the door she exited from for a time, absorbed in his own thoughts. There were more Hunters than ever lately, and consequently, there were fewer demons.. But was this truly cause-and-effect? He had taken down a few Silencers already; they were tough battles, even for him. Their powers were greater than most Hunters, likely due to their alliance with the entirety of the demonic forces, whereas the demons taking the side of humans were the minority. They weren't trained like he was, though. The ones he had faced were incredibly powerful, but had limited control over their abilities.. He shuddered to think what would happen if they fixed that problem, and his mind couldn't help feeling like the lack of demonic activity was because of that reason exactly.<br/><br/>He let out a sigh as he pushed his chair back, standing up and stretching. He stepped over to the table where Sam was sitting and placed a hand gently on its surface to get her attention. ""I'm heading out. There's too much silence in this city, and I intend to find out why,"" he stated, looking back and forth between those seated as he did so. He waited a few moments before turning around and walking toward the door. He didn't necessarily expect any of them to follow, but he wasn't going to stop them if they wanted to. Truth be told, he wasn't entirely sure what he planned on doing - likely no more than reconnaissance - but if things got out of hand and it resulted in battle, having a few extra Hunters along couldn't hurt, even if they were fledgelings. If it came down to it, he would keep them safe."
6277,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=20,2012-06-20T18:05:14,docemoon145,"Hatsu looked up at Ayl.<span style=""font-style: italic"">His words,</span>he thought,<span style=""font-style: italic"">isn't it good for things to quiet down.</span><br/><br/>The voice inside him sighed.<span style=""font-style: italic"">You do not understand because you are so new. Haven't you ever heard that there is always silence before a storm?</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">What do you mean, Yami?</span>Hatsu asked.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Is something happening?</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">If you go with him, perhaps you'll see for yourself,</span>Yami replied.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Why not just tell me?</span>Hatsu asked, but there was no response. Hatsu narrowed his eyes and stood up. ""I'm going with him,"" he said to Sam, and partially to the other man who had joined them. ""Yami thinks this might be important.""<br/><br/>He hastened his pace to catch up with the purple-haired man. ""I'm coming with you,"" he said to him, his eyes showing that he was set on his decision.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Yami,</span>he asked,<span style=""font-style: italic"">Is there any way to stop a storm while there's still silence?</span>No reply.<br/><br/>------------------<br/><br/>Hiei swung his sword, this time more angrily. That thing from a week ago was still bothering him. But for right now, there was nothing he could do about it. Still, if he was right, and he usually was, something very bad was happening."
6278,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=20,2012-06-20T18:15:47,Breebree,"<span style=""color: #0080FF""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-family: Viner Hand ITC;"">A</span><span style=""color: #0040FF"">nak</span><span style=""color: #0080FF"">a</span></span></span><br/><br/><span style=""font-size: 85%; line-height: 116%;"">Anaka scaled up the 35 foot building carefully, looking for loose spaces and bricks that weren't fully bricked in. She had at least been scaling up this side for fifteen minutes, the first five minutes she struggled trying to stack a couple of boxes up so she could reach the silver 3 foot ladder that minimized the length of what she would have to climb. It didn't help much as she thought it would, her palms and fingers ached from clenching onto the hard surface of the brick building. She huffed as a piece of her hair fell into her face again, maybe it was time to put it all back into a ponytail again. She hustled up the building side cautiously making sure each move she made was analyzed before she actually did it. Once near the top her hands grasped the ledge of the building roof top. This was when her bar lift ups came in handy as she pulled one arm up on the ledge followed by her leg as she swung her body to the right. She rolled the rest of the way onto the concrete rooftop. Laying there for a moment breathing heavily, just because she had a demon inside of her didn't mean she didn't get tired. <br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Well at least half of my task is almost complete</span>, she thought as she pushed upwards into a planking position and swiftly into the normal standing position all though that didn't last long. She took off into a medium sprint eyes locked on to the next roof across from the one she was on. You could say it was about maybe seven to eight feet of distance between the two. <span style=""color: #0080FF""> Azrael you better help me with this jump.</span> With that thought in her head she  pushed off the edge of the roof top into leaped, much like a cat would with her arms out stretched just in case she didn't make it all the way. That wasn't the case though, she did of course make it all the way with the strength of her demon. She rolled onto the next building into a sudden crouching position. Her left leg spread out to the side of her, while her right one was the one was bent underneath her. Her hand in front of her right leg to keep her from falling you could say it was the ""spy position"".<br/><br/>She stood a bit satifised with her jump turning to the door on the roof top. Advancing towards the large cooper colored door, she raised her hand to the knob but hestiated to open it.<span style=""color: #0040FF""> Why the sudden hestiation?</span> She didn't answer immediately like usual, in fact she didn't want to answer the question at all. But he would find out sooner or later. <span style=""color: #0080FF"">What If I can't save him Azrael? Then all the work will be for nothing...</span><br/>She could hear him grumble a bit inside her head before her muttered a reply in a soft tone. <span style=""color: #0040FF"">You will save him and it won't be for nothing, the work you do is because you still feel love. In fact showed me love, so I know you will save him because you'll show him love.</span><br/>Letting out a sigh feeling a bit more reassured she opened the door to be greeted by a long narrow stairway. It's lights flickered of and on as if playing a game, she stepped inside and closed the door.<br/></span>"
6279,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=20,2012-06-20T19:23:07,RoseNoble,"A purple haired man came over as Atma spoke. Atma watched the man as he spoke and decided it would be best to go with him.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Good choice Atma, the best way to make allies is to fight together. Especially in times like this,</span>Jibra'il spoke from within Atma's head. He wolfed down the last of the sandwich as he stood up and clipped the canteen to his belt. The canteen would slosh around a little bit but it still held almost all of the quart it could.<br/><br/>""I got your backs guys,"" he said as he caught up with the other two. He pulled the scarf back up to cover he head again, leaving only his eyes exposed. If they got into a fight he would pull the goggles up as he gets really annoyed when blood gets into his eyes. ""I don't know you or your names,"" he continued, ""My name is Atma Pratima. Now, who are you?"""
6280,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=20,2012-06-20T22:14:01,kakakuu,"When Ayl said he was going to leave, Sam was already out of her chair, following him over to the door. She examined the newcomer, Atma and gave him her 'intimidating stare'. She crossed her arms, staring at him for a full thirty seconds before turning her back on Hatsu and Atma and looking up had Ayl. ""So, just recon?"" she asked him. ""Like, looking for Silencers or what?"" Her voice held a slight tinge of nervousness. Although Sam was skilled for being a relatively new Hunter, these Silencers sounded scary, and she wasn't sure if she could take one. One more glance at Ayl put her at ease though, he seemed like the kind of guy that'd be able to handle himself and protect everyone else at the same time.<br/>If it came down to a fight, she was confident that the four of them would be alright. Atma looked like a badass, but she didn't know anything about him, so she made sure to make a mental note to watch him. Hatsu was another person she wanted look out for, being a new Hunter and all.<br/>She shook any negative thoughts away and took a deep breath. They'd be okay. Ayl's katana and falco-family-punching style was something she'd seen before, and she felt bad for whatever would be on the receiving end."
6281,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=20,2012-06-20T23:17:46,Froodjakle,"""Yeah, recon. Something like that,"" he responded to Sam's question. He was less than surprised to see all of the table's former occupants follow after him, and he would be lying if he said it didn't put his mind at ease. The extra backup was nice, but he could tell most of them were new, and this gave him a chance to show them the ropes, and keep them out of harm's way. Granted, they were going to be closer to danger than usual by following after him, but at least he could keep an eye on them much easier this way.<br/><br/>""Name's Ayl Taveirn,"" he said simply as he pushed open the doors leading into the stairway. He walked up to the first floor of the building and stepped over to the door leading outside. Rather than open it, however, he turned around to face the group. ""Now if you kiddos are gonna tag along, I don't want to hear any fighting,"" he said with a smirk. He was joking with the 'kiddos' comment, of course, but he couldn't help teasing them, especially considering the height difference between them and himself; even the tallest of the three was about half a foot shorter than him.<br/><br/>He turned around and gently set a hand on the door, inching it open very slowly. When it was opened just a crack, he pressed his face up against it and peered outside. Seeing nothing, he opened it a bit further and poked his head out, sweeping the area for signs of anything. After looking everywhere (including up) and determining there was nobody in the immediate area, he pushed the door the rest of the way open, holding it and motioning for everybody to step outside. ""Can never be too careful,"" he said, as an explanation for his actions. Once they were all out in the open, Ayl let go of the door and crossed his arms, stepping in front of the group and looking at each of them in turn. ""Now before we go any further, I need to get a picture of what you guys do and don't know. First off, how long have you all been Hunters? I trust all of you know who and what the Silencers are?"""
6282,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=20,2012-06-20T23:33:42,docemoon145,"""My name is Hatsu Hikari,"" Hatsu said to Atma. He wasn't sure exactly how he felt about everyone coming along, but he supposed there was safety in numbers, and they all surely had more experience than him.<br/><br/>After they were all out of the building Hatsu answered Ayl's question. ""Just two days,"" he said, ""I've only been a Hunter for two days. But yes,"" he said. ""I know what Silencers are."" Oh did he know. It was one of the first things Yami explained to him, and in more detail than he would have liked.<br/><br/>""I'm curious,"" Hatsu said to Ayl. ""If you're nervous because things are too quiet, where exactly are we going to do reconnaissance? It's hard to track down something that isn't there.""<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Quiet above ground means something is happening underground,</span>Yami explained to him.<span style=""font-style: italic"">There is something there, we just have to find it. Perhaps if we could catch a lower level demon, they could give us an idea of where to look.</span><br/><br/>""Oh,"" Hatsu mused, and waited to see if any of the others came to the same conclusion. That would certainly say something about their experience."
6283,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=20,2012-06-21T04:09:59,RoseNoble,"Ayl's question didn't catch Atma off guard, he would've asked it himself eventually. ""I've been a hunter about the seventh week of this mess, and I've lived mostly in the mountains since then with two other hunters. I led them on missions into the city to do some hunting whenever we found good targets. Guerrilla tactics are good to use on your enemy and the three of us were good scouts and fighters. And I know the Silencers all too well. About two weeks ago my squad and I went on a mission to kill a larger than average group of demons and instead of the demons we found these two Silencers. We killed them both but my squad was killed during the fighting."" Atma told this little story of his in response to Ayl's question. He kept his voice flat the entire time not showing how much he missed his two friends.<br/><br/>""You organized this little mission though Ayl so I won't try to work against you. You're the cobra commander here. Use me as a point man or scout though, you'll find very few better at it than I,"" he finished with a smile, which was a little redundant in the fact that no one could see it.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I think you may have left off something important there. At least you only revealed most of your strengths instead of all of them,</span>Jibra'il commented. In response to that Atma thought at him,<span style=""font-style: italic"">I learned from the best.</span>"
6284,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=20,2012-06-21T04:41:09,kakakuu,"Sam gave a mock salute at the kiddo remark. She listened to Hatsu, even though she'd already heard what he had to say. She was about to speak up, then the newcomer, Atma started talking. She listened to his story, turning towards him. She blinked at him several times, a little sympathetic. She'd watched her brother die, during a fight with the demons before she'd gained her Hunter powers. She took a step towards him and thought about hugging him (something she did quite often) but decided that it probably wouldn't be the best course of action at the moment. She turned so that she was facing everyone. ""I'm Sam Rose. I've been a hunter for about three weeks now, and thanks to Mr. Taveirn here, I know what the Silencers are."" She paused and looked around, feeling like she should add something else. ""Oh yeah, and this is my switchaxe,"" she unslung the weapon before continuing, ""so don't fuck with me.""<br/>She left her weapon in her hand, which in the folded position, nearly scraped the ground. She flashed a smile at everyone, then turned back to Ayl, waiting to see what he'd say."
6285,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=20,2012-06-21T05:00:47,Breebree,"<span style=""color: #0080FF""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-family: Viner Hand ITC;"">A</span><span style=""color: #0040FF"">nak</span><span style=""color: #0080FF"">a</span></span></span><br/><br/><span style=""font-size: 85%; line-height: 116%;"">Anaka declined on the steps till she stopped at the green ice colored door, it was metal and extremely rusty. She pushed against the metal door jumping back at the clanging of the door as it opened. She began to question if Azrael was taking her to a safe place like he claimed. Although he had never led her wrong before she was some what wary of her demon after all he was a demon. The hallway she strode down was not exactly clean but then again none of the buildings were clean unless you cleaned them. This one had a certain disgusting hygiene to it that it made her skin crawl.<span style=""color: #0040FF"">Stop, here. I know it looks like nothing but a empty room but step forward to the certain onto the middle gray square.I'll handle it from there.</span><br/><br/>Azrael wasn't wrong about what he had stated, the room was in fact empty and surprisingly spotlessly clean. This also made her cautious, as her eyes fell to the floor which had black and white tiles expect for of course the middle tile in the certain that was a pale gray. Anaka wanted to ask him how he knew that but decided not to ask clearly it wasn't exactly the best time to question the trust between her and her own demon. Stepping onto the floor was reassuring as it didn't fall to the ground like she expected. Once position on the gray square like requested she her instincts told her something was coming. But Azrael's calm voice reassured her the thing about to appear was a friend.<br/><br/>That was lucky for the demon that appeared, it wasn't exactly friendly looking. It's looked much like a Minotaur except for the fact is was slightly blurry and had black scales. It stood 13 feet tall it's two foot horns curved upwards as if trying to touch the ceiling. The scales over its body curved inward on themselves making it clearly hard to penetrate it with any weapon such as a sword or arrows. A curved dagger could slice underneath the scales small opening but that would risk getting close to him and that was something you wouldn't want to do. She figured it's blurry image was because it was moving so fast it was hard for human eyes to lock onto it. But dismissed that when it spoke. It's voice deep and loud, nothing near a friendly tone was found in it.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #8080FF""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""You are Anaka parted to Azrael..Yes?""</span></span><br/><br/>She nodded not sure if she should speak to it. Demon's couldn't be fully trusted even if it was one of her own demon's friends. She shifted from the square  to stand at an angle from the demon in front of her. Waiting for it to speak again she noticed it had tilted its head at her, as if it was confused by her sudden movement. <br/><br/><span style=""color: #8080FF""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""No need to be afraid Anaka, if I wanted to kill you I would of killed you. Regardless of what your demon could do to help you besides even if he wanted to he couldn't I'm in fact an elder to him.""</span></span><br/><br/>The demon paused and grunted as if letting the words soaked in, then she finally noticed it's eyes. They were a bright violet color but held a blend of blue, she couldn't put the name to the color but decided not to focus on that too long. As he spoke she noticed he had began to fade. <span style=""font-style: italic"">Why leave? Is someone watching him? Us?</span> <br/><br/><span style=""color: #8080FF""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Well no need to waste your precious life span, if you wish to find out any information of your brother you must go to a fellow named Hiei, just tell him Larth sent you. He'll know who that is, beside the information I just gave you there isn't much to say except the fact that your brother...is changed beyond comparison of what you think.""</span></span><br/><br/><br/></span>"
6286,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=200,2012-06-27T22:11:00,Breebree,"Anaka frowned annoyed but didnt speak she turned to face Hatsu gesturing to him so Ayl knew. She walked over to him tapping him lightly on the shoulder waiting till he circled to speak.<br/><br/>""Can I speak with you a moment, me and Hiei need to ask you some questions.""<br/><br/>She looked back to see Ayl watching and beckoned Hiei over he was going to be doing all the questioning. She was just the brave one to go call him out. Unfortunately Ayl had to be nosy and for whatever reason protective getting into the mix. She rolled her eyes she should of simply pulled him off to the side but thats what she gets for trying to do the normal thing. She didn't understand why even tried that approach she forgot how wary he was of ger for whatever reason she couldn't understand."
6287,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=200,2012-06-27T22:47:54,kakakuu,"Sam was one of the first to jump in line, grinning madly at Ayl. Sometime during the fight, the cuts on her face split open again, and a few droplets of blood were making their way down her face, but she made no move to wipe them away. Anaka appeared, and Sam waved slightly at her, though Ayl looked rather suspicious. She glanced over at  Hatsu, who looked like he was in pain or something. She approached him with a smile. ""Sorry I fucked your plan up with that knife throw,"" she said. She wanted to start a conversation with him, but then Anaka popped up and wanted to talk to the boy. ""I'll talk to you later I guess,"" she added hastily, biting her lip and stalking over to where Atma and Ayl were standing. ""Yo,"" she called out as she neared them."
6288,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=200,2012-06-27T23:04:49,docemoon145,"Hatsu was still nursing his head after the power exertion he'd gone through when Sam walked over to him and apologized. ""Don't worry about it,"" he said. ""In the heat of battle, you couldn't have known he'd turn your move against you like that. I'm sorry for zapping you,"" he managed to get in before she abruptly left.<br/><br/>The reason for Sam's departure became obvious when he felt a tapping at his shoulder. Hatsu turned to see it was a girl. A girl in black with brown hair and green eyes. He'd seen her somewhere before... wasn't she the one who talked to Ayl shortly his first time in the hideout? What sort of questions could she have for him?<br/><br/>Yami already had an idea of what was going on. He recognized this girl as the sister of his first host. He most certainly didn't like where this was going.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Did she say Hiei?</span>Hatsu asked Yami.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Isn't that that Hunter-Assassin you mentioned earlier?</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">That's right,</span>Yami replied.<span style=""font-style: italic"">But I'm sure they're here for a very different reason than Ayl's training.</span><br/><br/>Hiei saw Anaka waving her hand for him to come over.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Great,</span>he thought sarcastically.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Show time.</span>Less than a second after he let that thought run through his head he was standing by Anaka's side, facing Hatsu. He didn't give a word of greeting, just kind of stood there. Saving the talking for after they'd gone somewhere private.<br/><br/>Alright, it had to be admitted. Hatsu visibly jumped when the short man appeared out of nowhere. After a moment of no one saying anything else, he replied to the question. ""Uh,"" he said. ""Sure. I guess I can answer some questions."""
6289,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=200,2012-06-28T10:19:13,Boundary,"<span style=""font-size: 85%; line-height: 116%;"">Gabriel stood beside the only window in his quarters, gazing outside at the central courtyard of the Silencer Headquarters. He took a sip of water, savoring the cool taste of it. His body no longer required that he eat or drink, but he did it more on reflex than actual need. In the very center of the courtyard a fight circle had formed and low ranking Silencers were showing off their power and skill to their peers, while serving as entertainment for the higher ranking members who preferred not to waste their time with such things. Gabriel was not a fan of fighting for sport as he saw it as barbaric. He did spar with Seth from time to time, but only to gauge his own skills and his constant companion and ally's as well.<br/><br/>On the windowsill sat three roses, one white and the others red. They sat together in a small box, rooted into the soil contained inside it. Gabriel took what was left of his beverage and lightly poured it into the soil for the flowers to partake in.<br/><br/>""Knock knock."" Seth's voice said from his doorway, accompanied by two knocks. Seth invited himself inside afterwards and closed the door behind him. ""Came to celebrate a job well done today."" he explained, holding up two bottles of liquor to emphasize what he meant by celebrate. Seth then squinted his eyes and cocked his head to the side.<br/><br/>""So the Living Weapon finds time to nurture life in plants now?"" he inquires, perturbed somewhat by Gabriel's previous activity. Gabriel ignores his comment and seats himself at the glass coffee table in the center, relaxing against the frame of his wooden chair. Seth took the seat opposite and slammed the bottles down on the table rather carelessly. Gabriel brushed his black hair out of his eyes and parted it to the left as he preferred it, holding out his now empty water glass to be filled. Seth removed the cap of the first bottle and poured him a full glass of liquor. Seth himself proceeded to simply drink out of the glass. Gabriel took a small sip of his beverage before he broke the silence.<br/><br/>""What became of the humans we took prisoner?"" Gabriel asked, for there were quite a few things that happened when human beings entered the Silencer's domain.<br/><br/>""Most of them are in the prison, waiting to be forcibly Joined."" Seth answered, already halfway done with what was left in the bottle. Gabriel knew what happened to humans who were forcibly Joined, everything that was them was obliterated, their mind, their soul, everything. This left the demon's energy to be the only thing keeping the body up and as a result, this was not as effective as a voluntary joining. Gabriel was well aware however that not everyone in an army volunteers, some people have to be drafted.<br/><br/>""And what of the ones that weren't in prison?"" Gabriel asked.<br/><br/>""The men wanted a woman to play with, so we let them have their wish, they did a good job. A few of them became rather rebellious before we could imprison them and we were forced to kill them."" Seth said, smiling a little at mention of the woman.<br/><br/>""That's a pity. Oh well, any human was better than the pitiful excuse for a guide we had."" Gabriel scoffed, still rather annoyed by the thought of that man, Thomas.<br/><br/>""You really hated that guy."" Seth said.<br/><br/>""I don't like cowards, plain and simple."" Gabriel responded.<br/><br/>""Good thing I am not one then, or else I would probably get turned to a raisin like that Thomas fellow."" Seth finished his bottle and uncapped the second one, pouring Gabriel another full glass on request. ""I noticed that you haven't been attending any of the Gatherings lately, the Council has been keeping track of your absences. It would be in your best interests not to piss them off by not showing up.""<br/><br/>""I prefer to be alone, I go when I think it is necessary.""<br/><br/>""Whatever you say, Gabe. Don't say I didn't warn you."" Seth said, finishing the second bottle quicker than the first. ""Did you hear that Preston went missing? They believe he was killed in action. They sent him out to end a skirmish that happened east of here.""<br/><br/>""Not surprising to me that he would be killed. He relied too much on that blade of his, didn't have enough faith in his demon. If he is dead that would most likely be why."" Gabriel said, simply not caring that one of his fellow High Silencers was dead. He did not have much of a relationship with Preston, and thus had no reason to care that he was dead. He did not care much for anybody on the Council, he simply saw them as allies and nothing more. Seth on the other hand...he did not know exactly why he let Seth in his company so often. Perhaps it was because he was a perfect foil in personality to himself, it did keep things from getting boring. He did not dwell on the thought for very long, however, as he finished his second glass. He got up and walked towards the door out of his room.<br/><br/>""Where you going Gabe?"" Seth asked.<br/><br/>""Going on a walk, need time to myself."" Gabriel said, grabbing his black trenchcoat off the rack next to the door and putting it on over his white polo shirt and black slacks.<br/><br/>""Didn't you just have time to yourself before I showed up?"" Seth quipped, though Gabriel ignored him and walked out. After a small trip down the stairs and out the door he found himself in the courtyard and walking towards the main gate. The Silencers there opened the way for him without question and closed it behind him. It quieted somewhat, the large metal gate muffling some of the sound from within the walls. The sun beamed down on him and warmed him. The day was....peaceful to say the least without the sounds of fighting and bloodshed sullying it. Gabriel focused mass in his legs and jumped to the top of a nearby two-story building. From there he simply ran, ran eastwards towards the rising sun. Might as well give purpose to his previously purposeless stroll.</span>"
6290,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=200,2012-06-29T18:07:10,RoseNoble,"Atma looked over at Sam as she called out to him Ayl. ""Hey Sam, uh, I think your face wounds opened up again,"" Atma told the girl as he noticed the blood running her face. ""So I got here in time to see Ayl whoop the four of you. It looked like it was going well enough until everything back fired against you guys. Not bad though,"" he told the girl with a smile. He looked away from her and back over to the crowd of hunters that had gathered for the training. Some of them were talking among themselves like Ayl had told them to while others kept staring at Ayl and Atma. Atma was really uncomfortable with being stared at, but it looked like that was going to be a part of life for a long time. It was too bad that a lot of these men and women are going to end up dead in a few weeks but Ayl's training will help a lot more of them survive than those without the training would do. Atma kept watching the crowd and noticed that some of them were actually demonstrating their powers to each other, which was smart. A few more minutes of watching and Atma looked down at Sam again, ""Ayl got to fight them, so does that mean I can fight some of them too? I won't hurt anyone fatally I promise."" Atma was really itching to fight and see what he could do with his new wings, and maybe more would step up because he wasn't as intimidating as Ayl."
6291,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=200,2012-06-30T03:05:46,Breebree,"Anaka waited till Hiei had neared and Ayl was somewhat by before moving away from the crowd and Atma who was talking with Sam who both had to be curious also known as nosy. Just like Ayl, she tried her best not to roll her eyes but didn't succeed she hoped Ayl didn't go back anncouncing whatever happen to Atma and Sam. They didn't need to be in the mix and never did Ayl. Being nosy got people killed and she was ruthless enough to attempt such a thing but no one knew that. They couldn't even tell her appearance and ways were hard to figure he motive behind things.<br/><br/>""This way, away from the ears and eyes being nosy. Ayl I hope you do not share whatever happens with us as It involves my brother. I do not want outside ears to hear this as it is personal I suppose you can understand if not.. well it seems I've met someone more heartless than me.""<br/><br/><br/>Her tone even but extremely serious as were her green eyes that bore into Ayl for a moment before she turned her attention to Hiei. She gestured to signaling for him to begin.<br/><br/>(OOC: Sorry guys go look at Dark thoughts for full explaination.)"
6292,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=200,2012-06-30T04:24:40,docemoon145,"Anaka lead them behind the wall of a nearby building. From here they were securely out of view of all the others who had gathered, and most deffinitely out of ear shot as well. Hiei might have taken the lead, but he'd found himself sort of frozen when surrounded by so many people. He was fine being in a big crowd of demons, since he was most likely just going to kill them anyway. It was when he had to put up with people that he lost his cool.<br/><br/>It was easier for him to think and breath when in a smaller group like this. Hiei could feel himself relaxing as they got further and further away from the crowds, until they were out of sight completely. Now that he could focus again, he had no complaints when Anaka gestured for him to begin the interrogation. ""What's your name?"" Hiei asked Hatsu. It was an obvious first question.<br/><br/>Hatsu was still rather confused about just what was going on here. These two people lead him away, out of seeing and hearing range of all of his supposed allies. He was grateful that Ayl came along with him. He was pretty sure these people were Hunters, but you could never really be sure could you? Especially not with the existance of Silencers.<br/><br/>He had kind of been in a daze, almost completely lost in thought, but he jumped to attention when he heard the little man called Hiei speak. ""My name is Hatsu,"" he said. ""Hatsu Hikari.""<br/><br/>Hiei gave a slight nod, instantly memorizing the name. ""Well, Hatsu,"" he said, ""We have reason to believe your demon is Yami, correct?""<br/><br/>Hatsu paused.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Why are they asking that Yami?</span>he asked.<span style=""font-style: italic"">You'll see soon enough,</span>Yami replied.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Go ahead and answer their questions.</span>Hatsu nodded internally. ""That's right,"" he said to Hiei. ""Why do you want to know.""<br/><br/>Hiei closed his eyes and looked down for a second, crossing his arms. He looked up shortly after, his arms still crossed. ""In case your demon hasn't already told you this, you are not his first host.""<br/><br/>Hatsu nodded internally; he already knew that. But Hiei was still talking. Did he know more?<br/><br/>""Yami's first host was named Vaan, and he is Anaka's brother,"" he said, gesturing his head toward the green-eyed girl beside him, identifying her as Anaka. ""We were hoping Yami would know something about where Vaan is now, because he's nowhere to be found."" He didn't ask whether or not Vaan was alive; he figured that question would be answered when they found him.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">What should I tell them?</span>Hatsu asked Yami, deciding to ask him about Vaan himself later, if he was still curious after this whole interrogation was done.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Don't worry about it,</span>Yami replied.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I'll just materialize and answer their questions myself.</span><br/><br/>Hatsu gave another internal nod and turned to his interrogators. ""He says he'll talk to you himself.""<br/><br/>There was a slight shimmering in the air, and soon Yami was visible to them all, talking so that they all could hear. ""You ask if I know where Vaan is now?"" Yami said, immediately adressing Hiei, whom he'd already met and happened to be the one asking the questions. ""Currently, I don't know. But I assure you, he was very much alive when I parted with him."" Yami closed his eyes, recounting the last encounter he'd had with his previous host. ""The last time I saw him, was when we'd just parted. He was unstable, angry. He vowed to find another, more powerful host if I wouldn't have him."" Yami shook his head. ""The boy didn't understand what I did. When a demon and host are compatable, they merge and stay merged easily. Vaan was a good fighter, intelligent and talented, but we were no where near compatible enough. My presence inside him would eventually have torn him apart. I split from him as early as I could in an attempt to minimise the damage to his body and mind.""<br/><br/>Yami paused for a moment, as if collecting his thoughts. ""I highly doubt Vaan would have died. I have no evidence whether he's alive or otherwise, but I highly doubt he's dead.""<br/><br/>Hiei gave Yami a long look before continueing, as if absorbing the words. ""Since you were previously bound to Vaan, is there any way for you to locate him.""<br/><br/>Yami closed his eyes and smiled slightly. ""You expect me to help you track him down?""<br/><br/>""It would be helpful,"" Hiei replied evenly.<br/><br/>Yami thought for a moment. ""I'll do it on one condition."" Hiei raised his eyebrow, indicating he wanted to hear just what that condition was. ""You let me give Hatsu a little more training first,"" the demon said. ""Vaan was drawn to battle: we may end up somewhere dangerous. I'm very compatible with Hatsu and I don't want him dying so soon.""<br/><br/>Hiei looked pointedly at Anaka. He wasn't going to just go and agree to this. Yami might very well be their best and/or only chance of finding Vaan, but it depended if she was willing to wait as long as it took Yami to train Hatsu to his liking."
6293,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=200,2012-06-30T04:43:41,Breebree,"Anaka wasn't pleased at all by Yami's words but she understood why he parted and was merely thankful. Her green eyes were stoney compared to what she was feeling inside as Yami spoke swiftly almost not metting a beat. She took a breath before speaking her tone unusually soft and pleased.<br/><br/>""Thank you, Yami.""<br/><br/>It was all she could seem to mutter as a agreement. She began to scratch her palm again practially forgetting Ayl was even there. She turn to Hiei leaning down whispering to him so only he could hear.<br/><br/>""Merci.""<br/><br/>The French word for thanks. She was fluent in the language as that was where her family happen to be from. She turned back to Hatsu and Yami clasping her hands together suddenly so she would stop scratching her palm. Spun on her heel to prepare to walk away but stopped when She remember something. She wondered if Hiei would disappear now or follow after her. She spoke but didnt move away waiting for a response to her words.<br/><br/>""We will leave either tomorrow or that day after. Sorry to be impatient but I'm sure you would too if any of your family memebers had the possiblity to be alive."""
6294,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=200,2012-06-30T04:59:33,Froodjakle,"Keeping his eyes on the newcomers, Ayl responded to Sam as she addressed him. ""Sorry, you'll have to give me a few,"" he said simply. He turned to Atma and glared, only half-seriously, at him; ""Touch my newbies and I'll kick your ass. They've already had one impossible fight today."" Afterward, he followed the group of three around a building, staying silent the entire time. He showed no sign of acknowledging Anaka's words, choosing instead to wait patiently in the shadows nearby, watching them all closely. He could hear everything they were saying, but he showed no visible signs of interest in their words; in fact, he seemed almost bored of the event, but he was ready to react at a moments notice. This was why he chose particularly to make sure he was in the shadows. If they tried anything funny, his fist would be around their throats in half a second. Just like Yami, he wasn't about to let someone so talented die any time soon."
6295,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=200,2012-06-30T05:14:03,docemoon145,"Yami gave a slight nod at her thanks. He was starting to feel the strain of materializing for people other than his host, and was eager to take refuge back inside Hatsu's body.<br/><br/>Hiei glanced at Anaka when she said something to him. He could speak English just fine, and Japanese, but the word Anaka said sounded french and he didn't speak a word of french. Because of the context he was sure it wasn't an insult, possibly it was a way of saying thanks or something, but he really had no idea.<br/><br/>Anaka turned to walk away and Hiei was about to leave, figuring he'd go kill some demons and find her again later. It was a good think he waited because it turned out she had something else to say. It seemed she was setting a date, and one that would come very soon. Hiei wondered if maybe she was being a bit too eager. He wasn't sure a day or two would be enough time to prepare Hatsu for... whatever they may find on their search for Vaan. He turned at Yami and saw and expression on his face that mimicked what Hiei was thinking.<br/><br/>Hatsu turned to Yami. ""Is that enough time?"" He asked.<br/><br/>Yami tilted his head down.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Two days,</span>he though,<span style=""font-style: italic"">fourty-eight hours of training if I push the boy hard enough. It really depends on Hatsu whether or not it will be enough time.</span>The demon raised his head. ""Two days,"" he said, agreeing with the longer time frame she offered. ""We can meet at the hide out. I hope you'll be patient. If you want to find your brother you'll have to stay calm and make good decisions. You have no idea where we're going,"" he said, muttering the last sentance just before dematerializing.<br/><br/>Hatsu didn't like the way Yami had said that last sentance. It sounded ominous, like he already knew where they were going. Perhaps he'd lied earlier: maybe he did know where Vaan was. If he was going to all this trouble then just so he could come along... well, Hatsu thought something was off.<br/><br/>Hiei's guard also went up at Yami's last words. Wherever they were going, the trip would be no picnic. ""Two days then,"" he repeated, vanishing from sight."
6296,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=200,2012-06-30T05:54:48,Breebree,"Anaka also disappeared after words of agreement were met, but to where she was going she didn't know but Azrael did so she just listened to him. Although Yami's lasr words haunted her, had her brother completely gone insane from his departure of demon. If he was still alive as Yami seem to think would he be so ruthless and unmentally stable that he'd hurt his own sister? Her questions roamed in her head stressing on her a bit. Two days, what in the hell was she to do in two days? All the questions unanswered would burn her mind to nothing. She didn't even know who to speak to. Silence seem suitable her deep wouldn't let her go in silence as he too was socially active to an extent and a clever liar as she.<br/><br/>The comparison of one human to a demon, she became nervous at the thought. He brother had changed which meant his demon was about as sane or not as him. If he wasn't dead then he was pyscho and if he was pyscho only the lord of souls himself knows what he could possibly being doing and up to. But that one deep thought ran through her mind.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Two days and I get to see the monster created after this worls tore apart. </span>"
6297,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=200,2012-06-30T22:07:21,Froodjakle,"Ayl stepped forward as the two left, nodding his head. ""Well then, now that this little interruption is over with, I'd better get back to the group,"" he said to Hatsu, patting him on the shoulder. ""You're going to need plenty of training if you want to be ready in two days. Your choice if you want to spend it training with Yami or me."" The goal seemed almost impossible to him, but he wasn't about to say that. Hatsu did seem unnaturally skilled with his demon, especially for being such a new hunter; maybe he would surprise him.<br/><br/>He made his way back to the other group of hunters, relaxing his head back in his hands as he walked. He eyed the group as they came around the corner, watching them interact; some were just talking, some were demonstrating their powers for each other, and only a few were off on their own. When he got within earshot of everybody, he waited a few moments, then called out to them. ""Alright, everybody line up! Let's see whatcha got,"" he said with a grin, rubbing his hands together in anticipation. They didn't have very long to plan combinations, so it would be interesting to see what they managed to come up with.. Assuming anybody managed anything. He would give Atma and Sam his full attention after he got the group started, since they both seemed to want to talk to him, but for now the training came first. He wasn't sure how long he had to whip them into shape, but he wasn't about to waste time."
6298,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=200,2012-06-30T22:21:13,docemoon145,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">So what do you want me to do?</span>Hatsu asked Yami.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Go back to the warehouse,</span>Yami said.<span style=""font-style: italic"">While you do need work with team work, none of those Hunters over there will be coming along. You're going to have hard, non-stop training for the next fourty-eight hours, so start preparing now.</span><br/><br/>Hatsu held back a groan. Complaining would only make things worse, besides, he'd be a lot stronger by the time this was over. With a final glance back at Aly and the others, his eyes widened as he noticed for the first time that Atma had wings. He decided he'd leave that little matter for later. He had other things to focus on now.<br/><br/>----------<br/><br/>Within minutes, Hiei was already deep in demon territory and fighting hard. He cursed under his breath as he took down another one, he'd already lost count.<span style=""font-style: italic"">They're still only sending out the lower level demons. That's so annoying.</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">They must be holding back the stronger ones to prepare them for the war,</span>Alastor voiced.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Well I think I'll put a nice dent in their forces. Maybe if I stir things up enough they'll send out some stronger opponents.</span><br/><br/>Alastor laughed.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Relieving some of your stress from earlier?</span>the demon asked.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Shut up,</span>Hiei said as he sliced another demon down the middle.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I really hate people,</span>he thought, without directing the sentiment to Alastor.<br/><br/>Alastor also thought so Hiei couldn't hear:<span style=""font-style: italic"">An anti-social killer isn't exactly good for society,</span>he thought, smirking,<span style=""font-style: italic"">but it's exactly what I needed.</span>"
6299,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=200,2012-07-02T04:37:41,kakakuu,"Sam's only response to the comment about her facial wounds was sticking out her tongue at Atma. She gave another simple response to his comment about getting whooped which was her death (secretly adorable) glare. And the trend continued further as he said he was itching to fight. She arched an eyebrow at him, then turned away, looking at the building that the small group of Hunters were hiding behind the building, Ayl being one of them. She didn't care to spar with Atma, though he was most likely stronger than her, she would probably be able to overpower him. She was close to being evenly matched with Ayl as it was, in terms of raw power. Atma was more skilled, but in a fight between them, it would be dependent on how long Sam could keep up defense, and if she could land a hit on him. She was fairly sure he'd be able to kill her easily if he was a Silencer. He was too stealthy. ""I'll pass,"" she said after a while, stalking off to go talk to a few rookies."
6300,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=200,2012-07-02T09:56:04,Froodjakle,"It took a while, but eventually Ayl managed to team up all the rookies, in groups of different sizes, some small, others larger. They were each tasked with varying things, from combining their powers to dueling each other, all depending on the abilities and skill levels of the newbies in question. After he was finished, he watched the rookies for a minute, keeping himself available in case any of them had questions. When none came, he finally turned back to Sam and Atma, walking over to them casually; ""So, those are awfully fancy,"" he said when he was within earshot, motioning to the wings Atma had spontaneously grown. ""Not really my style, and I can't say they'd help you blend in much, but who am I to complain?"" he added with a grin, turning to Sam. ""Anyhow, you two wanted to see me?"""
6301,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=200,2012-07-02T14:42:57,docemoon145,"((My charries are on different time lines now. Hiei does things fast, so a lot less time has passed. In my next post I'll do a time-skip thingie and bring them into the same time range.))<br/><br/>Hatsu stepped into the abandoned warehouse and gave the light switch a good shock. Immediately, the place was flooded with light as the bulbs on the ceiling came back to life. ""So what now?"" Hatsu asked as Yami materialized beside him.<br/><br/>""Now, we're going to work a bit on your speed and control. Then when I'm satisfied with that we'll practice more with firing your gun. Your shots are unusually acurate for this being your first gun, but having had so little practice it's still a strain for you to continue firing. We'll focus less on acuracy there and more on rapid shots and continual firing.""<br/><br/>""But that's for later,"" Yami continued. ""Right now, I want you to fire just one telekinesis bullet. Fix it with a stream of electricity and have that chase me. You're not allowed to scratch up anything but me.""<br/><br/>Hatsu did as he told. He raised both his arms and fired one telekinesis bullet. Then he shot some electricity from his hand to the bullet. He did his best to chase Yami with it, but every time it seemed he was getting close enough to match his speed, the demon sped up in its movements.<br/><br/>-----four hours later-----<br/><br/>Finally, Hatsu could take it no longer and collapsed. His head hurt so bad it felt like it was going to tear itself in half, and his stomach was desperately calling for something to eat. The moment the boy fell over, the electricity that had been connecting to the arrow bullet disappeared and the bullet fell to the ground. It had never managed to touch the demon.<br/><br/>Yami gave a sigh. He had been improving a lot, but now here the boy was, laying in a ball on the floor, clutching his head with tears streaming down his face from the pain. ""You can have five minutes to rest,"" the demon said. ""That's more than you'll ever get in a battle though. Keep that in mind.""<br/><br/>""I'm starving,"" Hatsu said. ""Can I get something to eat soon?""<br/><br/>Yami thought for a moment. ""Fine. Grab a board. We can practice on the way there.""<br/><br/>------------<br/><br/>Finally (after about twenty minutes since he first arrived) Hiei took out the last demon that dared to come out.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Is that it?</span>he asked, incredulous.<span style=""font-style: italic"">They never even sent any mid-demons.</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Maybe they're trying to keep too many of their forces from being slaughtered before they launch war on the humans.</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">If they won't come out,</span>Hiei thought,<span style=""font-style: italic"">Then I'll go in. If I get too close to their territory, they'll have to send out someone to stop me.</span>The Hunter began walking toward the tower, taking it slow and keeping his eyes open.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">What if they don't send anyone out?</span>Alastor asked.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Then I'll go in,</span>Hiei replied.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I'm still in the mood to kill a few more demons.</span><br/><br/>Alastor laughed. That was exactly the response he'd been hoping for."
6302,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=200,2012-07-02T17:34:45,kakakuu,"Sam waited patiently for Ayl. Upon his return she flashed a smile at him, as well as waving rather ferociously. ""Yeah, I wanted to know if we could have some more one-on-one training,"" she said, looking more confident then the previous day. She looked Ayl in the eyes and stood tall (as tall as possible for someone that is vertically challenged). She wasn't sure if it'd be the same thing as the previous day, but at the same time she hoped it wouldn't be time for her to try and land a hit while fending off blows from him. ""Look, I even picked this up last night!"" She pulled the knife out and held it up. ""Oh yeah, you've already seen it."" She blinked a few times then sheathed the knife again. ""Maybe Atma could join us,"" she suggested, not wanting to make the winged man feel left out. Maybe it'd be good for them to train together."
6303,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=200,2012-07-02T18:32:42,RoseNoble,"""Actually now that I've thought about it, I want to take away a few of your newbies and train them to be stealthy. No army can be complete without some sort of special forces branch. And I've been thinking, there are other safe zones and hideouts scattered across the city so we should try to find them and get more recruits. There are going to be thousands of demons and a few dozen hunters, even those trained by veterans, won't be able to kill them all. So I say we send out couriers and runners to try and find some more once we get these guys trained well enough."" Atma sighed and looked around at the recruits again, taking note of which ones had powers that could make them great soldiers for what he had in mind. ""Now that I have something to occupy my time I'm not itching to fight anymore, but if you want me to fight with you I will."" As Atma said his last sentence he took off again with a mighty flap of his wings and started circling around the new people from several stories up, he could still hear what others would be saying though even if they didn't shout at him."
6304,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=200,2012-07-03T00:25:10,Boundary,"Gabriel leaps across rooftops and feels the wind flow through his hair. His trench coat billows behind him as he soars through the air. He had been doing this for about two hours, moving eastward and trying to find the battleground that Preston had been slain on. Landing atop yet another rooftop with a hard thump, he walks over to the rooftop's edge and looks down upon the city streets. Demon corpses littered the streets, cut to pieces. The cuts were very precise. Whoever did this was rather good with a blade. Gabriel stepped off of the building and landed among the bodies, his body hitting the pavement with a loud boom that caused the street around his feet to crack and break. He inspected the demonic bodies closer and tilted his head. No doubt that a blade did this, too clean to have been caused by forceful ripping or claws like his own.<br/><br/>Looking beyond this lot of corpses he could see more down the street and could see the arm of one hanging off of a building. No way one Hunter could do this...there was a group at work here. He could smell both demonic and human blood in the air here, there was a distinct difference to them that his demon, Nicodemus, had taught him to notice. There was a more sulfuric smell to demonic blood, as opposed to the irony smell of human blood. He punched his hand into the corpse of a dead demon and pulled some mass out of it, thinking it may come in handy later. He had exceeded his bodily limit on excess mass as it was, so this would burn away in time. He felt his body grow somewhat heavy, and his height increase somewhat to accomodate the new mass he absorbed. Demon mass lasted longer when he was above his limit, he didn't quite know why. Nicodemus said it had something to do with how resilient demonic bodies are to all forms of damage in comparison to human bodies. He felt the presence of his demon grow more prominent in his mind. Nicodemus had something to say.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Fodder...all of them.</span>his voice, sounding like a middle-aged man with a raspy hiss melded into the voice spoke not into his ears, but into his mind.<span style=""font-style: italic"">But even so, a lot of fodder should prove difficult for the average Hunters.</span><br/><br/>""My thoughts exactly,"" Gabriel affirmed, ""the Hunters who were here were rather experienced...at least a few of them were.""<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">You have access to many allies, yet you do this investigation of yours alone?</span>the voice inquired.<br/><br/>""You could find that out if you wanted to."" Gabriel replied.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">I prefer not to waste my time picking your brain and searching your thoughts when it is much easier to simply ask you.</span><br/><br/>""A large group is more conspicuous than a smaller one...besides I prefer to be alone."" Gabriel answered Nicodemus's question with little inflection in his voice, as though he was bored.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Yes...of course. Other things have been on my mind as of late, and I forget answers to rather obvious questions. In any case this is not the battleground you are searching for I take it? You seem disappointed.</span><br/><br/>""Preston's body isn't here..."" Gabriel said.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">It can't be that far from here, Hunters usually do not travel far from their place of refuge, except for a few daring exceptions. </span>Nicodemus explained, putting emphasis on a few. Gabriel was about to affirm that he too knew this, but he felt the presence of his demon fade away suddenly, as if this conversation no longer interested him. Gabriel expected as much, Nicodemus got bored rather easily and tended to do all sorts of things. He had allowed him to tamper with his brain somewhat simply because he needed something to ease the boredom. He allowed his brain to attain the higher state of reflexes needed to properly act at the speeds he tended to travel at. Gabriel was rather wary of what Nicodemus asked to do with his mind, he knew the consequences of allowing a demon to tamper too much with one's mind. He had seen it happen to lesser Silencers. Insanity and hallucinations, followed by a sort of catatonic state. The body was mindless...but the demon used it as a suit of flesh. Not something he would allow to happen to him.<br/><br/>Gabriel decided that this place would yield no more information for him and as such he should leave. Focusing mass back into his legs he bent his knees to prepare for a jump, his weight causing the pavement to buckle and crack somewhat. With an intense amount of force he jumped into the air, landing on a rooftop and continuing his search for his comrade's body."
6305,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=200,2012-07-03T05:10:41,Froodjakle,"Ayl considered their words carefully, putting a hand to his chin in contemplation. If they had spare time, more one-on-one training would definitely help Sam out; but he had an obligation to these rookies, to get them ready for the danger ahead. If it conflicted with that, he would have no choice but to let her down. Atma's suggestion of recruiting the other hunters from around the city was a good one. A bigger, more united force would certainly help their odds, and then the other hunters in the city wouldn't be caught off guard by the war. On the other hand, it was unlikely any of them knew the exact locations of the different hideouts, and finding them could take far more time than was wise. If Atma could learn to control his wings better, then maybe.. His suggestion of a special ops unit certainly didn't fall on deaf ears, though.<br/><br/>""Sam, I'll have to get back to you on training. If I have the time later, I will, but the rookies need a lot more help than you do if they want to be ready. Atma,"" he continued, motioning towards a few hunters out of the groups. ""Try talking to them. Their abilities are much more fitted to stealth than combat. The decision is completely up to them, though; if they want to keep training with me, don't pressure them. As for the other hideouts, do either of you have any clue where they are?"""
6306,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=220,2012-07-03T05:10:59,Rawrnage,"The figure stood up, the action had finally calmed down and so has the voice inside her mind. The woman needed to know who is the closest thing to an authority this small army has. It seemed quite obvious from what seemed to be their instructor, but there was always a possibility that she was wrong. His voice was confident, and somewhat callous at first, but that was shortly remedied after he voiced his opinion of the proteges. Many of the other voices she heard were either eager or nervous about the training they would receive. A few others stood out, like the calm, earnest boy and the hot-blooded but cheerful girl, but many were drowned out by the sounds of the ensuing battle. Now that it was over, though, she wished not to pry upon their conversations any longer. For someone not wishing to partake in such a rude activity like eavesdropping, it was ironic that her demon would grant her the ability to hear long-distances. Though such a thing seemed almost intentional, as the demon was very loud, vocal, and obnoxious about his observations. It was as if he bonded with the woman just to annoy her.<br/><br/>The figure picked up the cane that was resting at her side, then proceeded to slowly step over the edge of the building. The winds swirled around her, providing resistance and slowing her descent from the rather tall building, the long fall ending with a graceful landing.<br/><br/>""Tiresias,"" the woman began to speak. ""Whom was the one that was training them? The one with the strong voice?""<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">The purple one!</span>the demon known as Tiresias repeated,<span style=""font-style: italic"">The purple one!</span><br/><br/>""Purple? When you mentioned it, I didn't think you were talking about a person.""<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">The purple, it's him! He's the purple!</span><br/><br/>""Then lead me to this Sir Purple, then.""<br/><br/>The cloaked figure began to traverse the alleyways between the buildings, her cane sweeping about and banging against the walls of the structures. The voice in her mind echoed the directions, weaving between the buildings until she could reach the training session of the small army. It was somewhat hard to focus on her surroundings with a grating voice telling you the which way to go, but she managed to finally reach her destination without bumping into anything. She didn't wish to approach the group instantly, so she lingered until there was a point she could interject. She could hear the mighty flap of wings, much larger than a simple bird. Some of the abilities their demons have granted them seem odd, as she imagined the man with more features of a bird than a human. Though, that would typically be one whom was completely dominated by a demon, and these hunters seem to retain their sanity. Twas still an amusing thought nonetheless, and right on schedule she heard the man referred to by the woman as Sir Purple inquire about other shelters. It was almost as if the woman knew that such a thing would occur right at this moment.  She began her approach, slowly she proceeded to close the distance between her and Sir Purple as not to startle the other hunters.<br/><br/>""Excuse me,"" she began to address the purple instructor, ""I am Adeline Reynolt. If it is not improper of me to address you at this moment, I would like to inform you that I happen to contain information on one such 'hide-out.' If you will allow me,"" she continued, ""a small group of hunters and demons reside in a place northeast of here. I can take you there, if you so wish.""<br/><br/>The abruptness of her appearance and her coincidental timing seems quite suspicious, but if she were a silencer, she wouldn't attempt to go into the center of a large group of hunters by herself. That doesn't make her seem any more trustworthy, but she hoped they would at least hear her out. They have no reason to kill her immediately, at least."
6307,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=220,2012-07-03T11:27:04,Froodjakle,"The sound of approaching footsteps alerted the purple-haired instructor. Knowing the amount of Hunters nearby, he was fairly certain that the disturbance wasn't a dangerous one, and turned around in a casual manner accordingly. What he saw, however, caused his eyebrow to raise and his guard to follow suit; a cloaked girl walking towards him, presumably blind, or at least vision impaired, if her cane-tapping was any indication. It was more than obvious she was bonded with a demon because of this; humans were few and far between, and those with disabilities simply no longer existed. They either became Hunters, or died, whether from the demons or being left behind by those unwilling to carry the extra burden.<br/><br/>He listened to her speak, his guard still raised but his curiosity equally piqued. She spoke as if she had been part of the conversation, but he was sure she had not been here before.. No, he would have noticed someone like her. He waited a moment after she finished talking, before responding in a serious tone; ""I'm going to assume you're either a Hunter, or an unbelievably stupid Silencer. If you are the latter, you have about half a second to flee before I slice you to ribbons. If the former, as is more likely, then you can understand why I am hesitant to believe you."" He stopped speaking for a moment, looking back at Atma and Sam. ""How is it exactly that you seem to know exactly what we were talking about? Something to do with your demon, I presume?"" he continued, turning back towards the newcomer and crossing his arms. ""After all, a blind girl would be hard-pressed to make it in this city without one."""
6308,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=220,2012-07-03T12:55:50,Rawrnage,"Adeline's arrival was, as expected, met with mistrust. However, the man's demeanor was not as hostile as she anticipated. It would be best to explain what abilities her nagging demon possessed, aside from his astounding ability to inflict migraines upon his host.<br/><br/>""I am sorry if such an action is rude, but I can hear voices carried along the wind,"" she began to explain. ""My... companion grants me the power to manipulate the wind in various ways. Hearing sounds carried upon its wings is but one of many.""<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">I can also see, unlike you!</span>the demon snickered.<br/><br/>The woman's eyebrows furrowed, visually showing her disdain for the creature, ""He also has a very vulgar vocabulary. I apologize for the inconvenience I must be causing you and your students right now, but any assistance would be appreciated in some point in time. If your trust is still misplaced, which you have many reasons to at this point,""<br/><br/>She paused, both her hands emerging from her cloak. Her left hand grabbed the cloth by the shoulder, and the right grabbed the top of her cowl. With one swift motion, they were removed with ease, revealing a frail young woman in a modest black dress, reaching down from neck to ankle. Her hair was a light orange tint, and it had been tied near the top of her scalp, the ponytail reaching past her shoulder blades. The dress was split within the middle, revealing her legs and part of her stomach, along with the undershirt and knee-length shorts that would normally be hidden by them. The dress and shirt were sleeveless, her arms were completely bare aside from the bracelets placed on her wrists. The woman seemed more elegantly dressed than most in this point of time, but it most likely belonged to her in a period before this crisis happened. A relic of an age ended before its prime.<br/><br/>""If I am not allowed to see any of you, it is only fair that I should be shrouded in darkness as well, yes? Now,"" she continued, ""there is one last thing I must do.""<br/><br/>As Adeline spoke, she lifted her black, simple looking cane. She then held it horizontally in both her hands. In an instant, the blade was unveiled from it's sheath, the sword held in her left hand. The blade was of small length, given that it's form as a cane was not much larger. Quickly after displaying the weapon, she slid it along the ground toward the crowd, then a moment later the case that contained the blade joined its brethren.<br/><br/>""I informed you of my powers, and I have disarmed myself. This should prove that I am no longer a threat to you,"" she spoke in a gentle tone. ""I have also given you my name. Sir Purple, would you be so kind as to inform me of your true handle?"""
6309,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=220,2012-07-03T15:36:33,RoseNoble,"Atma noticed the newcomer and decided that setting up his team could wait, you just don't see very many blind people anymore. He flew over and tried to land grace fully near Ayl but he tripped and had to roll to prevent falling on face. The whole ordeal was a little embarrassing but he was still new to this whole winged thing. He ended up behind the woman after she had removed her cloak and thrown away her cane weapon. Her powers could still be a threat though so Atma grabbed his spear and flicked the switch to extend it open. It would be rude to have it at her back so instead he just leaned on it. But if it came to a fight he could have it through her torso in a heartbeat. A feeling told him that wouldn't happen but you can just never be sure. ""You know 'Sir Purple' if she is being truthful about knowing where another hideout is I can go with her to find it. If it's a trap and I die it'll be okay because I'm not as important to the resistance as you are."" Hopefully they could reach it by the end of the day if it wasn't too far away as they desperately needed the recruits."
6310,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=220,2012-07-04T23:27:52,Froodjakle,"Ayl considered both her and Atma's words carefully before responding. Assuming she was truthful about her powers, and she had no other hidden weapons, then she really was putting herself at the mercy of the exceptionally large group of hunters gathered here. He stared at the girl for a time, deciding what to do about the situation, before finally answering; ""My name is Ayl Taveirn."" He would extend his hand in greeting, but somehow he thought the action might not be as well received by her as it would by others.<br/><br/>""You say you know the location of another hideout? Then take us to it,"" he said, glancing back at Sam afterward. ""You're coming with, right? Atma, you stay here and watch out for the newbies. If this is a trap, Sam's got my back, and I doubt anything could take down the both of us. Besides, you're not used to your new abilities yet, if you were ambushed you'd probably just die."" He said this with no hint of his usual jokester attitude, a sign his words were to be taken seriously. He meant no offense, but the hunter was still having noticeable trouble with his wings, and if it was an ambush that awaited, his stealth would be of little use."
6311,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=220,2012-07-05T00:18:05,kakakuu,"Sam watched the newcomer for a while, and was almost about to offer to go herself when Ayl stepped forward. She shrugged. Apparently she'd be going anyways. ""Yeah. You think I'd just leave you alone with a stranger? You might get hurt,"" she joked, stepping towards Ayl and the stranger, and turning to Atma. She finger-waved at him, as well as flashing a cute smile. ""So what's goin' on?"""
6312,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=220,2012-07-05T02:47:25,RoseNoble,"Atma grinned a little bit and rubbed the back of his head. ""So you did notice my crappy landings I guess, but that's okay you're probably right. And besides I do need to put that team of mine together. So I'll do that and establish my position as a ranking member of our little army while you're gone. Just make sure you bring back all the recruits alive."" He turned towards Sam who looked like she was trying to be cute or something so he said ""Don't get yourself killed,"" probably a little more harsh than what was appropriate. With that Atma walked off towards a group of hunters he had seen with various stealth oriented abilities. He decided that to show off his abilities he should probably chameleon himself. So he did and snuck right into the middle of the group after he folded his wings close to his body. As he appeared their faces became shocked and Atma did have to dodge a punch. ""Woah guys, relax, I'm not a Silencer. I'm here to offer you a place on my team. We'll be doing surveillance, black propaganda, assassinations, etc. Who's in?"" Everyone raised their hands. ""Alright good, we'll start training when Ayl gets back and sees who I've stolen from him."""
6313,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=220,2012-07-05T03:25:27,docemoon145,"Several minutes went by, and slowly Hiei made his way closer toward the center of town. It was eerily quiet; not a demon, Silencer, Human, Hunter...<span style=""font-style: italic"">anything</span>in sight. The Hunter was beginning to grow annoyed. Were the demons so preocupied with whatever they were doing that they were content to let him wander right into their base? Of all the times for the creatures to become capable of restraint!<br/><br/>There was a great likelihood that the Hunter was overreacting. Due to the speed granted to him by his demon, he had a tendency to become impatient rather easily. That coupled with how he had opted to<span style=""font-style: italic"">walk</span>to the center was making his little trek feel excruciatingly long.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">If they won't come out,</span>Hiei thought to his demon,<span style=""font-style: italic"">I may have to put more effort into capturing their attention.</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">A small group of seven mid-level demons appeared from around the next corner, their eyes filled with a want for blood and their enraged roars echoing through the empty street. They surged forward towards Hiei and attempted to take him down in one fell swoop.</span><br/><br/>Hiei turned and surveyed the group of demons surrounding him. His expression was passive as usual, but his eyes seemed to catch a bit more light than they did before.<br/><br/>Alastor laughed inside of him, keeping his thoughts to himself.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Oh, he's excited,</span>the demon thought. Alastor then thought to Hiei,<span style=""font-style: italic"">Looks like they came out all on their own.</span><br/><br/>Hiei gave a mental nod.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Fools.</span><br/><br/>There was a moment when the Hunter vanished, reappearing on the other side of the demons. Three fell. Just three.<span style=""font-style: italic"">With mid-demons,</span>Hiei thought to himself,<span style=""font-style: italic"">it's more interesting. They're tougher, so I have to put more effort into each swing. That means I can't take out as many at once, which leaves more opportunity for them to fight back. Finally, I might actually get a work out.</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">The remaining demons, enraged over the fall of their brothers, let out four simultaneous roars that broke what little glass remained in the area. They moved with purpose, surrounding Hiei and then converging on his position.</span><br/><br/>Hiei tilted his head down and smirked slightly. While his two normal eyes didn't have quite the exceptional sight that his third eye did, they had still been adapted to accomodate for his speed. As such, the mid-demons' movements looked to him as if they were in slow motion. He took the opportunity, while he had it, to run through a gap between two more of the mid-demons, slaying them on his way. There were almost always advantages to being fast, and this was one occasion where being small also had its advantages; sneeking through the gap was easy.<br/><br/>The Hunter took a brief moment to count the the remaining demons. There were originally seven, and he'd taken out five. That left two. It was only a matter of time. Perhaps they were beginning to feel the fear of fighting a high-level Hunter."
6314,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=220,2012-07-07T01:00:24,docemoon145,"Hiei sighed. It had been a while since anything higher than a low-demon had come out to play. Somehow he'd thought it would be more entertaining than this. With apparent ease, the hunter dodged the blows they aimed at him at lightning speeds and ran two cuts, clean through each of them. Their lifeless bodies fell to the ground with several thuds.<br/><br/>Hiei stared down at them for a moment before flicking the blood off his sword and sheathing it. ""That was pathetic,"" the hunter voiced.<br/><br/>Alastor laughed.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Did you expect them to hit you?</span><br/><br/>Hiei closed his eyes for a moment. ""Of course not. They'd have to move at least as fast as I do or be psychic. I was hoping at least for opponents who would demonstrate some more advanced strategy, or at least not fall at only one blow. That was hardly different from fighting low-level demons. I'm not even breathing hard.""<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">You're picky,</span>Alastor told his host as he began walking again.<span style=""font-style: italic"">You should try to enjoy your fights more.</span><br/><br/>Hiei made a humph sound. ""You talk too much.""<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">A rather quiet clap echoed through the street, the sound almost mocking Hiei's abilities in how arrogant it sounded. Soon after the sound was noticeable a single man leaped from the top of the building in front of Hiei. He was dressed in a sleeveless black shirt and black pants. His hair, straw-colored, was rather bright compared to everything else. He had a single scar that went across his nose.<br/><br/>He looked around at the corpses of his demonic companions and shrugged. ""Did not really expect you to finish that quickly. Have you ever learned to enjoy the fight?"" the man said.</span><br/><br/>Hiei stopped in his tracks as soon as the clapping became audible. He turned to face the one responsible for the sound and memorized his face, as he always did when he saw someone new. The man looked normal, supprisingly so, for having jumped down from such a height.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Alastor,</span>Hiei thought, his face remaining passive,<span style=""font-style: italic"">If I'm correct, this man is...</span><br/><br/>Alastor laughed within him.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Yup,</span>the demon replied.<span style=""font-style: italic"">He's a Silencer.</span><br/><br/>Hiei casually drew his sword.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I thought so.</span>""I find it difficult,"" he said to the Silencer, ""to enjoy a fight so heavily mismatched.""<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""One should always try to find enjoyment in what they do, lest they fall to monotony."" the Silencer replied, a bit enthusiastic about what he was talking about.</span><br/><br/>""If you feel that way,"" Hiei said, raising his sword, ""Then perhaps you wouldn't mind aiding in ceasing my boredom."" The hunter narrowed his eyes. He made his next comment, with confidence surely playing a roll, but also out of wariness of making the first move against an enemy whom he didn't know the powers of. ""I'll give you a head start.""<br/><br/>If something were to go wrong, the hunter was already prepared to make a quick escape in any direction. He was especially wary, knowing that the Silencer probably witnessed his earlier fight, and already had an idea of his powers.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Wow....straight to business huh? Fine then if you aren't going to introduce yourself I will."" the Silencer's fists burst into flames and he put them in front of his body ready to fight, ""The name is Seth Graham.""<br/><br/>Seth dashed forward towards Hiei, drawing back his fist and attempting to punch his adversary.</span><br/><br/>Hiei's eyes widened slightly, but it was hardly a noticeable action.<span style=""font-style: italic"">So this is the speed of a silencer,</span>he thought, the slightest of smiles tugging at his lips.<span style=""font-style: italic"">It's on a whole other level from regular demons... but not quite fast enough.</span><br/><br/>Hiei ducked under the blows, but the resonating heat from the Silencer's fists singed his hair a bit. The Hunter dragged his sword across the Silencer's chest. While it did cut him, Hiei was pleased to see that it didn't simply slice him in half.<br/><br/>The Hunter reappeared again several yards behind the Silencer. ""Well, looks like this might be fun after all,"" he said, his voice still even, but a slight smirk tugging at his lips. ""Forgive my rudeness from earlier,"" he said. ""My name is Hiei Kurashima. A moment ago, I wasn't sure you were worth telling it to.""<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Seth's eyes widened as he took a cut across the chest and began bleeding out. He coughed slightly and gripped at his chest, making pained noises as he did so. Then suddenly it changed from pained noises to laughter as he turned and faced his opponent. Fire burned from within the wound and flared momentarily, the skin burning together and the blood cauterizing on the surface. Seth showed no sign of pain from his rather crude way of fixing his wound and smirked at Hiei.<br/><br/>""So you're one of those people then..."" he said, his fists burning once more.</span><br/><br/>Whatever hint of a smile there had been on the solemn Hunter's face was now gone. He was finally looking at a real fight. Now wasn't the time to lose focus. ""That's an interesting technique,"" Hiei said, flicking the blood off his sword casually. ""I'll have to hit you much harder.""<br/><br/>Then he was gone again, running in wide circles around the Silencer, letting him struggle with the feeling of not knowing where your opponent was. On the other hand, he didn't want to give the Silencer too long to prepare. The Hunter ran in front of him, ducking under his flaming hands and ignoring the heat as he aimed a slash at the Silencer's wrists.<br/><br/>Unfortunately, as soon as he was attempting it, he realized it wouldn't be as effective as he immagined. It was difficult to aim a powerful swing while running crouched down. He managed a deep cut in the Silencer's wrist, nearly to the bone, but he wasn't sure the extent of the fire Silencer's cauterization abilities.<br/><br/>He appeared this next time several yards to the right of Seth. This time, he flicked the blood off his sword and said nothing. He was completely focussed on the battle.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Seth got more mad than pained, his fire sealing up the wound rather quickly. The cut, while deep only made the fixing take a moment longer. His feet burst into flames to join his hands and the very flame generating off of them caused the pavement to melt a little. Dashing forward once more, the flames of his feet acted as jets of a sort and allowed him to go faster, closing the distance from his opponent rather quickly as he attempted to deliver a straight on punch to the chest.</span><br/><br/>((boundary and I have edited in a continuation of the fight, as seen below:))<br/><br/>Hiei was supprised by the Silencer's sudden increase of speed. He almost hadn't reacted fast enough to dodge the punch. He underestimated the sheer heat of the attack though, and while the leather of his coat didn't catch fire, it heated up considerably, almost melting. Hiei cringed slightly at the pain, but didn't remove his coat. It seemed to act, at least partially, as a sheild against the heat. The rest of his clothes would have just caught fire.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Well, this has been fun,</span>Hiei thought.<span style=""font-style: italic"">But I don't feel like drawing this out too much longer.</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Ending it so soon?</span>Alastor asked.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">I've had my fill,</span>he thought back.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Besides, all that really matters is that he dies in the end, right?</span><br/><br/>And so Hiei launched what he figured would be the finishing attack. He sprinted so that he was directly behind Seth, then stopped, pulling back his arm to strike. He had been there less than a second, but he wasn't sprinting, and so he was visible. Seth seemed to notice his presence and began moving to the side just as Hiei thrust the weapon forward.<br/><br/>He had aimed for six shots; three in the heart and three in the throat. But because Seth dodged, the hits were off. three went into what was probably his lung, and the other three went into his shoulder. Hiei backed off several yards immediately after attacking. He'd underestimated the Silencer's speed.<br/><br/>Alastor laughed inside of him.<span style=""font-style: italic"">You could always draw some strength from me if he gets too fast for you. You won't survive much longer in this fight if you continue to only use your own strength.</span><br/><br/>Hiei remained silent, frowning, contemplating.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Seth gripped at the wounds on his chest, looking towards Hiei. ""Heh...not too bad. Got me rather good there. As I suspected, you aren't like the poor excuses for Hunters I usually have to kill."" Seth tore his shirt from his body, as it was cut and bloodied to the point of not being worth wearing. ""Fights like this...they make me feel alive. Sure, killing is alright and all, but the sensation of the possibility of death looming over your head is simply intoxicating."" as he spoke his body began smoking, until the entirety of it burst into flames. The heat from the fire melted all concrete and pavement within a small radius of his body and heated the air around him to a rather uncomfortable level. Seth began to laugh, the sound growing louder than the raging fire and more maniacal. The flame eventually coalesced around the shape of his body. His face was covered by flame and unable to be seen. To compensate the flame manifested into the shape of a demonic skull with a maniacal grin, its mouth moved in time with the laughing. Seth looked towards Hiei and held his hand out towards him, egging him to come on in a fashion not too much unlike Bruce Lee.</span><br/><br/>Hiei held up his arm to sheild himself from the heat blast that occured when Seth burst into flames. Looking at the powered-up, battle ready form of the Silencer before him, he let out a slight sigh.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Unfortunately, you're right,</span>Hiei said to the demon.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I can't win this with my power alone.</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Alright!</span>Alastor laughed triumphantly.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I'll lend you some power. You just be sure to show me a masacure.</span><br/><br/>Hiei's eyes widened and he felt his body grow warmer as Alastor's power flooded through him. He knew from experience that he would move so fast in this state, he wouldn't even be able to preceive his own movements if he didn't use his third eye. Slowly, probably slower than he'd do anything until this battle was ended, Hiei reached up and pulled up his headband. No sooner had he done this then he vanished from sight.<br/><br/>In less than two seconds, Hiei had already circled around Seth ten times. A fierce wind was beginning to form around the Silencer as the Hunter picked up speed. If the Silencer knew anything about physics, and had any sort of idea how fast Hiei was running, he would know that such a motion would soon form a vacuum around him. No air, means no breathing... and no fire. If the Silencer allowed that to happen, he would be a sitting duck. On the other hand, what kind of damage would be done to his body if he tried to jump through such fierce winds?<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Seth, now completely immersed in the element of his demon, had begun to take on the characteristics of it. He got really angry at the possibility of the flame going out, even if it was the more resilient variant of Hellfire. He screamed an inhuman scream and arched his head to the heavens as more fire exploded forth from his body in a violent explosion, hoping to displace the moving air.</span><br/><br/>Most of the fire, shockingly, bounced off the walls of wind. But the flames which carried higher up managed to escape their bonds. Hiei saw it would be a problem if the Silencer found an escape rout up there and pushed himself to go even faster.<br/><br/>While borrowing power from his demon, he could sustain greater speeds for greater lengths of time, though there<span style=""font-style: italic"">would</span>be a point where his human body would break down. He was determined to end this quickly. Within seconds, air could be felt leaving the vortex. Soon it would be hard to breath, especially with the flames eating up what little oxygen was left.<br/><br/>Hiei noticed something potentially wrong with his plan. If he were to take out his katana at this speed, even to just have it out, it would snap from the air pressure fighting his movements. He wouldn't be able to use it to finish the job. His only options when continuing this strategy, were to maintain the vortex until the Silencer died of asphyxiation, or wait till he was severely weakened, stop the vortex, and finish him with his sword. Both options had potential flaws he'd have to be careful of. For now, he had to worry about the Silencer escaping the vortex.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Seth's rage continued to intensify his flame, which kept on building up from within his body. The Hellfire continued burning strong in the vortex, and he simply continued getting aggravated from his failed attempts at breaking through the windwall.</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Fool,</span>Hiei thought.<span style=""font-style: italic"">He'll simply suffocate himself faster if he keeps feeding the fire.</span>Actually though, he was hoping the Silencer would just continue like this. He could feel the strain on his body from drawing on Alastor's powers. When he used his own powers, his body could handle it, but this was different. He was starting to feel winded and every breath he took with the wind pressure against him felt like a hammer pounding in his lungs.<br/><br/>His muscles were burning from the intense exhurtion. Surely he couldn't keep this up without a break for more than ten minutes. At that point, he'd either have to stop, or collapse and be shredded on the pavement. Surely Seth could die in ten minutes? He hoped so.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Seth kept on increasing the output of his flame, then suddenly stopped, gripping his head. The flames calmed down to their previous levels and Seth let go of his head, nodding in agreement to his demon, who scolded him for such a useless display of power. He let his flame continue at its natural level, attempting to endure Hiei's wind tunnel.</span><br/><br/>They continued in an odd stand off. Seth's flames gradually dimmed and Hiei could see him gasping for breath. He himself wasn't doing much better. He felt like he was the one running out of oxygen, instead of the Silencer.<br/><br/>Eventually the Silencer collapsed, his flames going out all together. The Hunter took the opportunity to staggar to a stop, collapsing onto his knees and breating heavier than he had in a long time. He glanced over at the Silencer. His flames had reignited after the vortex was released, despite the fact that he was unconscious.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Damn,</span>Hiei thought.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I can feel that heat from here. No way my sword can take that.</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">So what now?</span>Alastor asked.<span style=""font-style: italic"">You promised me a masacre.</span><br/><br/>Hiei managed to stand on his legs which would barely hold him up at this point.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Nobody won this battle,</span>he replied.<span style=""font-style: italic"">You have to know when to give up if you want to survive.</span><br/><br/>Alastor made a tch sound and Hiei used his last ounce of energy to sprint himself all the way to his room, where he collapsed onto his bed and quickly lost consciousness.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Damn,</span>Alastor thought to himself.<span style=""font-style: italic"">And it was just getting good.</span>"
6315,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=220,2012-07-08T04:37:50,Rawrnage,"""Then we shall leave immediately then, Sir Taveirn?"" Adeline asked in a modest tone.<br/><br/>The woman grabbed her cloak once more, donning it to keep herself warm. She had forgone the cowl, though, given that they had already seen her face. The small piece of cloth was clutched between her hands as they disappeared into her cloak. Shortly after, her hands emerged from the bland cloak once again, making a motion with her wrist. A weak breeze began to follow, strong enough to nudge the fallen blade and it's sheath. The sound was loud enough for Adeline to hear, as she began to walk toward it, picking up the sword and placing it back in it's rightful place, assuming it's form as a cane. Adeline gave the ground a quick tap with the bottom of her blind assistance apparatus, then moved over in the direction of Ayl. She then turned to address the young voice of whom she assumed was one named Sam, given the context of the conversation. She seemed to be the hot-blooded one from earlier.<br/><br/>""Is everyone accompanying prepared?"" she questioned once again. ""I am sure the others would be overjoyed to have more skilled allies join their ranks. Though I worry for their condition, I pray they are safe and sound upon our arrival.""<br/><br/>A smile formed on the woman's lips as she finished speaking. Even though she has not garnered their trust, knowing that the she has the support one who bears hair of purple, and another who is a rash child is incredibly reassuring, beyond words.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Purle and red!</span>Tiresias exclaimed inside her head once again."
6316,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=220,2012-07-09T08:23:02,kakakuu,"Sam's smile quickly turned to a look of irritation at Atma's attitude. She held her tongue, deciding that if he was going to act like that, then she wouldn't say anything to him. She looked back at Ayl for a moment, before turning to their blind leader, giving her a thumbs up. She then realized that the woman wouldn't be able to see her gesture, so she quickly stuffed her hands in her pockets. ""I'm ready,"" she said, not even bothering to retrieve her switchaxe."
6317,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=220,2012-07-10T01:33:40,Froodjakle,"Ayl nodded, more to himself than anyone in particular. ""Well then, let's get going,"" he started, turning towards Atma. ""No need to wait around for us, we'll be gone a while. Hunter hideouts don't tend to be that close to each other. Plus, I don't think Sam can travel around as fast as I can, so we'll be walking,"" he added with a smirk. Not wanting to prolong the goodbye, Ayl started walking down the street in the aforementioned direction, gesturing to Sam to get moving. He figured Adeline would hear his footsteps and follow after, or preferably take the lead, since he didn't exactly know where they were going. He did find it rather humorous that they were being led by a blind girl, though; the irony was almost palpable, and drew a chuckle from him as he walked."
6318,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=220,2012-07-10T06:15:31,Rawrnage,"As her companions announced their readiness, Adeline began to lead the march toward her sanctuary. While it is a very odd and foolish practice to let someone without sight lead them to a destination, the disabled woman used her demon to yell each direction for their journey within her head. With her exceptional hearing and a seeing-eye demon, it wasn't as hard for her to find the way. Coupled with the extended reach of her cane to tap upon various things, it was like she didn't have a handicap to begin with. Unless there was a small rock, which she did stumble over along the way, but with taunting of her demon and the assistance of her walking stick she managed to recover and continue to lead the three into another place of respite."
6319,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=220,2012-07-10T21:03:13,docemoon145,"At some point, Hiei opened his eyes. The sun had lowered just enough to shine directly through a window and into his eyes. The Hunter squinted, caught off guard by the sudden light. Judging by the sun's position, he'd been asleep for... four hours? Either way, it had been a while.<br/><br/>Even with the extra sleep however, His body hurt everywhere. His lungs burned and his legs ached and his whole body still throbbed from his earlier exertion.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I'm hungry</span>, he thought vaguely.<span style=""font-style: italic"">But I can't move. I hate that.</span><br/><br/>Alastor laughed inside of him.<span style=""font-style: italic"">You're a real mess,</span>the demon taunted.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Most of your muscles are shredded, and that third eye I gave you won't open.</span><br/><br/>Hiei knew it was true. For one thing, it felt like he'd been thrown through a wood-chucker. For another, he was aware that his headband was still pulled up, yet he couldn't see through his third eye. There were only two times it would close: when it was over worked or injured. It didn't need to blink, so other than that it stayed open. That was partly why he wore the headband; not just to hide it, but to protect it from the things blinking normally did.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">That's why I never use that power,</span>Hiei said.<span style=""font-style: italic"">It always ends up like this... except normally whoever I was up against dies...</span><br/><br/>Alastor became unusually solemn.<span style=""font-style: italic"">He was exceptionally strong, wasn't he?</span><br/><br/>Hiei nodded mentally.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I suppose I should have expected it from a high level Silencer. Though the abilities matter a lot in a fight. Ours were at a stalemate.</span>Hiei's stomach growled.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">I'll have you healed up well enough to get around by tomorrow morning,</span>Alastor said.<span style=""font-style: italic"">You'll have to wait until then for food.</span><br/><br/>Hiei sighed.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Damn...</span><br/><br/>--------------<br/><br/>((four hours and twenty-five minutes since Hatsu began his training...))<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Again.</span>Yami commanded from inside Hatsu.<br/><br/>Hatsu took a harsh breath, forcing himself to ignore his pounding headache. Yami had been making him round the same sharp corner, hovering on his board, for almost half an hour now.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Faster.</span>The demon said firmly, apathetically.<br/><br/>Each time Hatsu did it right several times in a row, the demon would make him attempt it faster. With both the increased speed, and his throbbing headache working against him, it was becoming a major challenge for Hatsu to maintain his accuracy. That and he was still hungry.<br/><br/>After a few more minutes, Yami could see he wasn't going to get any more improvement out of the boy when he was this distracted, his mind drifting further toward food and away from his training.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Alright, fine,</span>The demon said.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Continue on to the hide out.</span><br/><br/>Hatsu let out a relieved sigh and turned to hover off toward the Hunters' hide out he most frequently visited. He came to attention and sped up when Yami ordered him to go faster. It seemed the demon was determined to get all the training out of him that he could.<br/><br/>When the boy finally arrived at the hide out, he saw several hunters still gathered outside it, practicing working together with their abilities, sort of forming little teams of members whose powers supported each other. Hatsu only watched them for a moment before making his way down into the hide out. He left his board by the door when he came in and ordered a big sandwich and a glass of water from the bartender, sitting down and reveling in the glorious taste of food.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">It's only my third day as a Hunter,</span>Hatsu thought, taking a bite out of his sandwich,<span style=""font-style: italic"">A war is only a month away and I'm six feet under in nothing but training. I'm already exhausted.</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Bear with it for now,</span>Yami said earnestly to him.<span style=""font-style: italic"">You must become stronger if you wish to survive.</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">So what exactly are you planning, Yami?</span>Hatsu asked.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I've noticed that you've been hiding a lot of thoughts from me lately.</span><br/><br/>Yami was quiet for a moment.<span style=""font-style: italic"">There's... someplace... I want you to go. When you're ready. It's not time yet though. You must definitely survive the events to come and this war if you're to go there.</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Where is it?</span>Hatsu asked curiously.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">It's someplace difficult to get to,</span>Yami replied vaguely.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Even after I've done my best to train you, you may still need others to help you on the journey, if we're to arrive in time.</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">What--</span>Hatsu started to ask, but the emotions Yami was sending him clearly said he wouldn't be answering any more questions at the moment."
6320,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=220,2012-07-11T00:13:27,Boundary,"(Gabriel has officially caught up to the time of everybody else)<br/><br/>Gabriel ran his hands over the eyes of the fallen High Silencer, Preston. He had found him an hour after finding the scene of the first skirmish. Preston's body had a blade wound across his chest, and his legs were severed from his body. He lay among the bodies of many other demons and a couple of middle ranking Silencers. Preston's favorite sword lay a ways away from his body, snapped clean in half. He died just as he thought he did, relying too much on his sword. One of the other Silencers had been bisected in half, the other one was gored to death. He looked along the battlefield and saw countless demon corpses, whatever group did this had to have been rather well sized, or it could simply be a few very experienced adversaries. Either way, Preston was dead, as was a large amount of demons.<br/><br/>He started trying to deduce what direction their hideout was from this gathering of dead bodies. It was rather hard, as based on the layout of the bodies they had attempted to surround them in a sort of ambush. He could easily rule out the direction he had come from, as it was more likely their base was further from the center of town. He had to find the hideout of the these Hunters and make sure that the loss was repaid. He grabbed the hilt of half of Preston's blade, hoping to bring it back to confirm the Silencer's death and jumped into the air to land on a nearby building he wanted to find the Hunter hideout before heading home. He moved with amazing speed, jumping from building to building and hoping that a Hunter would pass his vision.<br/>-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------<br/>Seth awoke to the feel of melted pavement. He stood up and saw that his body had burned a nice man-sized hole in the street. He focused his will and extinguished the demonic flames that engulfed his body. His pants were torn a bit, but otherwise were unscathed by the flames. An enchantment that Ifrit had taught him ensured that they would not be incinerated by his raging fire.<br/><br/>He looked around at his surroundings and saw that his opponent had escaped, he guessed that he had expended too much power and had to leave. Seth angrily slammed his fist into the stone wall behind him. The stone blew forth from the wall upon impact.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">You fool,</span>Ifrit said in his head,<span style=""font-style: italic"">if you hadn't been messing around that Hunter might have been dead.</span><br/><br/>""Just shut up..."" Seth replied with a seething anger ready to burst forth.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">You are mad because you know it is true.</span>Ifrit said matter-of-factly.<span style=""font-style: italic"">You will have to train more when you return.</span><br/><br/>""Why should I return? I should-""<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">You are too weak right now to pursue the Hunter, and even if you did you would have no idea where to start looking. It has been hours since you two fought and by then the Hunter could be quite a ways away based on his speed.</span>Seth clenched his fist and growled angrily. Ifrit was right, there was no way he could fight that Hunter now, and even so he didn't know where to find him. Returning to HQ was the most sensible idea. Calling forth fire to his hands and feet he flew upwards into the sky, intensifying them and flying at blinding speed back to base.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Hiei...</span>he thought,<span style=""font-style: italic"">next time will be different.</span>"
6321,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=220,2012-07-11T06:08:19,RoseNoble,"Atma sighed as he took his new group aside to do their own set of training. The process would a long one and for many it would take weeks or even months to get to the level Atma was at. Surprisingly the addition of wings didn't affect his stealth as much when he figured out how to fold his wings against his body, which was a huge relief. He put on a more serious face and looked at the group gathered around him. ""The most important rule of stealth and espionage is stay hidden, obviously. Other things are sticking to the shadows and moving smoothly. All of you will learn how to move silently and unseen as fast as possible because we're going to need you. Using your powers will help you, but if you don't meet my high standards by the deadline you're done. Got it?"" Atma waited as he got various conformations from the group. This group would make him proud but maybe only half would meet the high standards. ""Alright people, let's get started."""
6322,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=220,2012-07-11T13:48:36,Rawrnage,"Four hours passed as the three walked toward the shelter. The place was very underwhelming, just an old building with almost nothing in it, save a lone bar that had not seen use in a long time. The furnishings were cleared out for Adeline's convenience, to avoid bumping into them and to have an easier time uncovering the secret passage they constructed. The woman does not wish to rely upon her demon for mundane everyday purposes. Maneuvering through her world of darkness  on her own was much easier than having someone read it to her. She walked over to a space in the floor, giving it a few quick taps before she knelt down and lifted a section of the wooden flooring, revealing the tunnel behind the counter. She gestured the others to follow as she began her descent into the shadows below.<br/><br/>Adeline's cane echoed in the cavern as she tapped the area in front of her as she walked, being cautious about her surroundings. She stopped at an open passageway and proceeded to knock, before realizing the door was already opened as her fist swatted the air. Shortly after, a loud noise buzzed inside her head.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Blood! Delicious blood, everywhere!</span>the demon screamed.<br/><br/>The woman's face quickly converted to one of surprise upon hearing the demon's words. The room was painted with blood, the various bodies of hunters scattered about in gory detail. Even though she lacked the sight, Tiresias's words painted the image within her mind. Despite knowing this, she cried out to them in vain.<br/><br/>""Is... Is everyone okay?"" she yelled, her voice trembling upon every vocalized utterance. ""Is anyone there!? Amber? Sevren?""<br/><br/>The only thing to respond was the feminine voice rebounding off the cavern walls. Unable to give herself support in a situation like this, Adeline's legs buckled as she collapsed to her knees. Her body fell forward as her arms planted themselves upon the cold stone floor. Her left hand still smothered her cane, which was now laying horizontally on the ground. Her right hand splashed in a small pool of blood, which now covered her forearm. With the sudden revelation to the fate of her fellow hunters, she almost forgot about the two whom were following behind her. The bodies of the potential recruits for their army lie strewn across the room, it seemed to Adeline that all she accomplished by bringing them here was showing them a room of visceral gore and a weak, pathetic woman."
6323,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=220,2012-07-11T18:52:22,kakakuu,"Sam walked quietly, for once in her life, along side Ayl and their blind guide. The redhead was actually quite amazed at how Adeline walked, is was almost as if she wasn't blind at all. She glanced at Ayl every few minutes, then looked at the surroundings. Around four hours passed before they arrived, and as they descended to the Hunter's haven, the sight that greeted them was not one that was expected. Adeline dropped to the ground, devastated that her friends had been slaughtered. Sam knelt next to the blind woman, wrapping her in a comforting embrace.<br/><br/>Sam stood up, striding forward into the room, looking around. Aside from the gore smeared everywhere, Sam couldn't tell how long it'd been, although much of the blood on the walls was dry. ""It's been a few hours, at least. I'm not positive on how long though."""
6324,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=220,2012-07-11T20:31:30,Froodjakle,"Similarly to his companions, Ayl walked silently. It was a long and boring journey, but he kept his guard up, wary of the possibility of attack, whether it be a pre-planned trap or not. Eventually, they came across a building, equally as bland and uninteresting as the others. Had it not been for their blind guide, he would have payed it no mind; but it was that very building which supposedly housed another hideout, and thus more hunters. He looked around as Adeline opened the passageway, and followed her down, into its depths.<br/><br/>The scene that greeted them was.. not the one he had envisioned, to say the least. He was prepared to fight, had it been a trap, or to speak, had she been truthful. But this, he had not expected. The smell of blood hit his nose like a semi truck, telling him of the scene that awaited before his eyes could. His eyebrows furrowed as he looked around, not entirely sure what he was looking for. ""This is sick.. Nothing but merciless slaughter,"" he said, his voice full of disgust. When none responded to Adeline's call, he felt confident that absolutely noone was left; Silencers weren't exactly known for their mercy or negligence. He turned on his heel and began walking again, this time towards the exit. ""We have nothing more to gain here. I'm sorry for your loss, Adeline, but I'm sure you understand the dangers of us remaining. I wouldn't doubt a scout is on its way back now with knowledge of our location. We need to get out of here, quickly and silently; you're welcome to join us if you wish."""
6325,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=220,2012-07-11T23:10:26,docemoon145,"Hatsu finished his sandwich and drank the last of his water.<span style=""font-style: italic"">You might as well get something to go,</span>Yami said.<span style=""font-style: italic"">We won't be taking many breaks from our training, so it would be better if you had food with you.</span><br/><br/>Hatsu sighed but nodded. He got two sandwiches from the bartender and two water bottles to go with them. He figured that would hold him off long enough. The bartender put his order in a nice little plastic bag. Hatsu took this and grabbed his board on the way out.<br/><br/>He was about to get on the board and hover back to the warehouse, but Yami stopped him.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Wait,</span>the demon said.<span style=""font-style: italic"">First go retrieve the broken wires and the arrow-bullets you lost in the earlier fight. They can be repaired.</span><br/><br/>Hatsu raised his eyebrows. He'd all but forgotten about those. Still, he was relieved to hear they could be fixed. When he'd tracked down the wires and arrow-bullets that had been damaged, Yami sent him on another speed run back to the warehouse. He could now go at about a medium car speed. Yami was pleased with the rate of Hatsu's improvement, but pushed him ever harder because of it. They needed all the time, all the training they could get."
6326,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=240,2012-07-12T18:53:45,Rawrnage,"Sam's comforting embrace and Ayl's warning seemed to strengthen her will to stand, using her cane to help lift her off her knees and onto her feet. It was unwise to stay here much longer, given that they already visited death upon here earlier, they would do so again on a moment's notice. The woman turned to the direction of the experienced hunter's voice.<br/><br/>""I may be able to survive on my own... but,"" she began to speak with her head finally lifting off the ground. ""I am tired of just getting by. I do not wish to be a spectator that only gazes upon the slaughtered masses. To hear their cries of agony from miles away and being unable to do anything about it... it's sickening. If there is anything I can do for you and your ilk, then I shall assist you in any way I can, Sir Taveirn.""<br/><br/>After Adeline finished her speech, she proceeded to walk towards the doorway, waiting for the two to lead. It was a depressing thought that this will be the last time she set foot in what was once a second home, but now it only became a place of terror. There is no safe haven left in the world, only fragile alliances and brittle walls waiting to be trampled. Maybe one day the world return to the way it was, but hope is a fleeting thing. The future is hard to look forward to when all that seems neigh is a painful execution."
6327,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=240,2012-07-13T03:59:12,Froodjakle,"""Then let's go,"" he responded with a nod. He made his way to the first floor entrance, stealthily checking their escape route beforehand. Seeing nothing immediately, he stepped through the door, holding it open for the others and motioning for them to step outside, assuming Adeline would follow their footsteps. ""Obviously, it'll be a long walk,"" he started, his voice serious. ""But we need to move as quickly as we can. I want to put as much distance between us and here as soon as we can.. And assuming they're actively seeking for hideouts, I'm worried about ours without me there. None of those guys could stand up to a High Silencer in direct combat, not even Atma. His talents aren't exactly suited to it.""<br/><br/>Without waiting for a response, he started walking back, at a much faster pace than before. His hand rested on one of his catalysts, just in case things took a turn for the worse. The thought of shadow jumping there crossed his mind, but it would leave these two vulnerable, so he decided on upping the walking pace a bit more, hoping to cut their travel time as much as he could."
6328,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=240,2012-07-13T09:02:45,kakakuu,"Sam patted Adeline on the back once more, then started following Ayl. ""You should train with us, Adeline. You'll be able to defend innocents,"" she said. ""Ayl's badass too, so you know that he'll teach you some awesome stuff."" She offered Adeline a smile, then realized how absurd it was to smile at a blind person. She nodded at Ayl, looking in the opposite directions that he did to check for enemies. ""Ayl, you can move through shadows, right? Well, I'm confident in my abilities, so you can go back to the hideout if you want. I'll stay with Adeline."""
6329,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=240,2012-07-14T00:45:38,Rawrnage,"""A 'badass', you say?"" Adeline mocked. ""I've had my demon for awhile, about a month or so. But I could always receive instruction from someone with such an favorably rude posterior, if I can rely upon your word.""<br/><br/>A grin came across the blind sage's face as she walked. From what she heard, the training his proteges underwent was not very gentle. She wasn't sure what the training would accomplish for her, despite the blade hidden within her walking stick, her abilities weren't entirely suited for battle. Adeline was able to manipulate the properties of the air they breath to give her comrades a boost in stamina, and provide a healing agent to help wounds heal faster. Twas an unusual ability for a demon as annoying as Tiresias. While she detested fighting, she wasn't defenseless in a combat situation. If she couldn't hold her own in a fight, she wouldn't be alive this very moment anyway.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Maybe that is something Sir Taveirn can help me with,</span>she thought.<br/><br/>-----------------------------------------------------<br/><br/>In a distant alleyway, an obscured figure stood under the shadow's embrace. It seemed no bigger than 5'10"". The being had bright hair that contrasted the curtain of darkness, a very light blonde that seemed like it was almost bleached, but it retained enough color to differentiate itself ever so slightly. It's length was very short, but feathered in random directions. The deep crimson eyes the figure contained shined against the shadows, fluttering about uncontrollably as the red-haired girl walked within it's field of vision.<br/><br/>""At last..."" it sighed, ambling ever so slowly forward into the light that illuminated the streets.<br/><br/>The figure appeared to be male, for the most part. The tone of the voice could belong to both genders, but the appearance was somewhat more masculine than feminine. He wore a brown, long sleeved jacket with a red shirt underneath. A white stripe extended from the shoulders of the jacket to the end of the sleeve. A blue pair of jeans and brown leather shoes joined the very generic ensemble of clothing. He would pass for an ordinary bystander if not for the crazed, crimson eyes and the large butcher knife brandished in his hand. The trio of hunters had already passed by the time he stepped out of the safe embrace of the darkness.<br/><br/>""Him. The one! The man next to Sam!"" he commanded. ""He's the one. The one who you said was manipulating her!""<br/><br/>The young man plunged his knife into the wall of a building as he spoke, clearly showing a display of anger with the ferocity of his strike and the heavy breathing that followed.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">He is the one trying to drive you apart. Only with his death will you be able to get close to her,</span>instructed a voice echoing within his mind.<br/><br/>""Of course!"" the man yelled, plunging his knife into the wall once more. ""I'll kill him! I'll kill them all! Everyone! Sam can only be mine... only mine...!""<br/><br/>The blonde man unearthed the weapon from the wall, having no place to carry it, he simply held it in hand. He turned around to face the direction in which Sam and the others went, as she slowly ambled toward them. His movements were almost like a walking corpse, drifting carelessly to only seek it's sole purpose in life.<br/><br/>-----------------------------------------------------<br/><br/>For a moment, Adeline could hear the faint murmurs from afar. Her attention was divided, and she could not make out the words, but she knew they were not alone. She attempted to focus on the sound, attempting to pinpoint where it was. Suddenly, pain shot through her skull as the noise quickly turned to an ear-piercing screech. Within the chaos seemed to be quiet whispers of human speech, but the loud noise that drowned out the voices. The painful sound made her lose balance and topple over, only lifting herself by her cane. The pain soon subsided, along with the ringing in her ears. She managed to pull herself up by her cane, her right hand placing itself on her forehead.<br/><br/>""Someone or... something is here,"" she warned."
6330,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=240,2012-07-14T05:15:12,kakakuu,"Sam rolled her eyes. ""Okay then, Ms. Fancypants,"" she teased. She continued to follow Adeline and Ayl in silence, standing somewhat close to Adeline. When she fell over, Sam immediately knelt next to her, ready to fight, or pick Adeline up and run. Whatever came first. She pulled herself up, warning everyone else that something was watching them. Sam straightened up, turning slowly and listening carefully to try and find what was watching them. ""What is it?"" she whispered."
6331,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=240,2012-07-15T00:49:21,Rawrnage,"The man had stepped out from the shadows, his arms outstretched as he approached the group. His gaze was fixed on Sam, and his knife was still within his right hand.<br/><br/>""Sam! It's me! Don't you remember, Sam?"" he pleaded. ""Levin! The little kid you used to push OFF the swing. Hahaha! Remember!?""<br/><br/>Many would find such an entrance queer, and such was the case for Adeline. With his sudden appearance after the noise she heard, he was clearly near the proximity of it's origin. Any human that would be out in the open like this would have a demon with them, so he presented a threat immediately. She gripped the middle of her cane, with her left hand placed upon the handle in the event the strange man did anything rash.<br/><br/>""And that time you threw a snowball at me that had a rock in it? That was hilarious!"" the one known as Levin exclaimed, slowly walking forward toward the red-haired girl. ""Now I'm here to save you!"""
6332,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=240,2012-07-15T01:12:58,kakakuu,"As the man stepped out, Sam recognized him nearly instantaneously. She made a strange, choking sound. Levin. She used to give the kid hell all the time in Elementary School. Despite this, he never got mad at her. She eventually gave up on trying to make him mad and started to become pretty good friends with him.<br/>""I thought you moved,"" she stated quietly, taking a couple steps towards him.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Save?</span><br/>""Levin, I don't need saving. I can take care of myself, and if I really need help, Ayl has my back,"" she explained. She stopped, standing right in front of him by now. ""But if you want to come with us, I wouldn't complain."" She stared at him with wide eyes for a moment, then smiled slightly. ""I'm glad you're okay,"" she said, still smiling."
6333,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=240,2012-07-15T02:18:24,Froodjakle,"Ayl stopped moving as Adeline fell to her knees, slowly turning to face her. He stayed silent, choosing to listen closely to her words and the environment. He thought he had heard something only moments before, but was unsure of it; given Adeline's reaction, though, he surmised his guess was right.<br/><br/>Before long, a man walked out from around the corner, bringing with him a butcher knife and a rather offsetting demeanor. Ayl's eyes narrowed at the man as he ranted, his initial impression not being a good one. He had to force himself not to pull Sam back as she walked towards the man known as Levin; he knew nothing good could come of it. ""Sam!"" he exclaimed suddenly, after the two had finished talking. ""Step away from him,"" he continued, after catching her attention. He pulled one of the handles from his waist and slowly formed it into a blade, glaring at Levin the whole time. ""Have you learned nothing about staying alive with demons, and more importantly Silencers around?"" he scolded her, pointing the now-fully formed sword at Levin. ""Don't think for a<span style=""font-style: italic"">second</span>that I don't know who you are. I already took one before.. Want me to go for the other, Ymir?"""
6334,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=240,2012-07-15T02:48:02,Rawrnage,"""This is what he was talking about! You've been manipulating her, using her! But she's mine, and only mine!"" Levin screamed.<br/><br/>The young man clutched his forehead and swung his knife wildly at the air. His demon remained silent, preferring not to provoke the purple man's taunts whilst letting his vessel vent his rage for him. Levin continued to rant in his stead.<br/><br/>""They'll just betray you. Everyone will betray you. No one can be trusted. No one!"" He paused long enough to stop slicing the air with his knife. ""I am the only one, Sam. I am the only one you can trust. Everyone else is LYING TO YOU! Sam... SAM!!!""<br/><br/>The loud inflections within the man's voice was a cue that he was not here for a simple friendly reunion. Adeline kept her blade within it's sheath to keep the element of surprise for the moment, even if her pose indicated that there was more to the cane than meets the eye. She would counter if he attacked, but would prefer Ayl to initiate combat instead of her, simply because he had more experience. She also relied on sound, something that would be more useful during the heat of combat than the ranting of a delusional man and everything else is at a standstill."
6335,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=240,2012-07-15T03:02:54,kakakuu,"Sam glanced over at Ayl with a puzzled expression. ""What are you talking about-"" she was cut off by her childhood friend's demented ranting. She took a few steps away, eyes wide. ""Levin...?"" she whispered.<span style=""font-style: italic"">If I play this right...</span><br/>She brought her hands to her mouth, staring at Levin with the most terrified expression she could muster. ""Please stop..."" she pleaded. ""You're scaring me."""
6336,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=240,2012-07-15T03:53:54,Rawrnage,"Levin looked up, seeing Sam's pleading face as she spoke. ""I'm sorry..."" he said, solemly. ""But I... I'm the only friend you have! Everyone else is an enemy, and that man next to you is trying to manipulate you!""<br/><br/>He gravitated his knife toward his left arm, slowly hovering it above his wrist. He then made one swift incision into his arm, the wound bleeding profusely. The crazed man cackled as he performed this action, like it was some sick joke only he understood.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Blood!</span>chimed Tiresias to the only person that could hear him.<br/><br/>""Blood...?"" questioned Adeline, clearly confused as all she could listen to was the sound of the man's laughter.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">The large metal thing. He cut himself with it, what an idiot!</span><br/><br/>From the context of the conversation, the very disturbing laughter, and the fact that he just willingly cut himself with a knife was an indication that anything could happen around this man. Not only that, he had a demon with him. They knew nothing about his powers, proceeding recklessly would be a bad idea. Either he is terrible at handling kitchenware, or this was what he was plotting to do all along. Though, judging by Ayl's reaction it was quite clear that he seemed to know him in some way, all the more reason for him to lead an assault if need be. That need, though, seemed to be neigh. Clearly nothing could be done to talk this man out of whatever it is he hopes to accomplish, and that Sam has a terrible taste in friends."
6337,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=240,2012-07-15T04:09:24,Froodjakle,"Without further hesitation, Ayl dashed forward, shoving Sam out of the way and bringing his blade's hilt into contact with Levin's gut. The collision halted the man's actions and caused him to lose his grip on the knife, sending him reeling back a few steps, the bloodied weapon falling to the ground a few feet from them. Not missing a beat, Ayl pulled his weapon back, holding it behind him and leaping forward, raising his free arm above his head. Once he was near enough, he brought his elbow down onto the back of Levin's head, knocking him to the ground. ""Sam, Adeline, go!"" he shouted back at the two, stomping his foot on Levin's bloody hand to keep it pinned to the ground. He also placed a hand on the back of his head, doing his best to keep him down."
6338,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=240,2012-07-15T04:42:50,Rawrnage,"Adeline heeded Ayl's words and proceeded to run in Sam's direction. She quickly grabbed her wrist and tried to find her way to the hideout. The woman wasn't entirely sure which direction the other hideout was, but thankfully her demon managed to remember the way and read the directions backwards... quite literally. It was a quirk that she had to get used to, and a very weird one at that, but understanding it made it easier to travel from place to place. In such an hectic moment, most people would have trouble interpreting words spoken backwards, but only having to deal with the cardinal directions in reverse wasn't too hard of a challenge. It still did not stop it from being incredibly awkward though. Sometimes she wonders if her violent, rude, and severely annoying demon truly has the mind of a child.<br/><br/>Levin was now pinned to the ground. The moment the air returned to his lungs he began laughing again, like it was automatic. The blood from his wrist quickly poured down, forming a very small puddle under the position his hand rested. His eyes widened as he looked up at Ayl, the red of his iris matching the color of the blood that poured out of his hand.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">You'll not get a chance to cross me again!</span>resounded the angered voice within Levin.<br/><br/>The psychopath let out one last drawn out laugh, before the blood that pooled under his wrist began to shoot upward, forming hardened spikes intended to strike Ayl. The man nimbly dodged the attack, but Levin's purpose was just to get his foot off of him. He quickly scurried and grabbed his fallen knife, springing to his feet the moment it was gripped in his hand.<br/><br/>""You devil, you leave Sam out of this!"" he screamed.<br/><br/>He charged at Ayl, swiping the blade at him; the blood residing on the knife trailing the swipe as if the weapon sliced through a layer of water. The red liquid attempted to latch itself onto Ayl as it flew through the air."
6339,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=240,2012-07-15T05:14:01,kakakuu,"Sam allowed herself to start being dragged by Adeline, keeping her fearful expression until they rounded the corner. ""Stop! Let go of me!"" she hissed, yanking her wrist away. ""It's an act. I had it under control,"" she complained, turning around, and starting to run back towards the fighting. She rounded the corner, just as Levin shot blood spikes out of the ground. She put back on her scared face, then rubbed her eyes viciously to make them tear up. She started running again, just as Levin swung his knife and started throwing blood projectiles at Ayl. She could feel fake tears running down her cheeks now.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Perfect...</span>she thought.<br/>""Levin!"" she screamed, sprinting at him, throwing herself at him, wrapping her arms around his neck. ""S-stop...please!"" she cried. ""Just d-don't kill him..."" She pulled herself away, looking at him teary-eyed. ""Please...?"""
6340,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=240,2012-07-15T05:50:32,Froodjakle,"After holding him down for a moment, Ayl noticed the blood pooled under Levin's wrist.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I didn't realize the cut was that deep,</span>he thought. Knowing the demon he was up against, cuts and blood on either combatant only made things worse for him. ""Dammit!"" he cursed, barely managing to move out of the way before spikes of blood shot out at him, one coming within centimeters of his face. He stumbled backwards, as he wasn't able to make a very clean escape, but quickly righted himself, gaining his balance back in moments.<br/><br/>That time was long enough for Levin to make his next move however, and Ayl backstepped his first swing, pulling his own arm around in front of him as he did so. He was well aware of the particles that were going to try and latch on to him, and using that hand, he created a veil of shadow in front of himself, sending the particles that collided with it into a sort of void. The veil was gone as quickly as it had appeared, and Ayl was about to charge in for a counter attack when Sam intervened.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Are you INSANE?</span>he shouted in his mind. It was exceedingly obvious this Levin character wasn't about to regain his composure, and though his intent wasn't to harm Sam, she could easily get caught in the crossfire. Because of this, he didn't act yet, waiting to see what his opponent would do."
6341,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=240,2012-07-16T03:19:26,Rawrnage,"Adeline's face showed her dismay when Sam broke free from her grasp. Such a rude and irrational thing to do in a situation like this.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I'll have to give her a stern talking too after this maniac situation has been handled,</span>she thought to herself.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Smack her hand with your walking stick!</span>Tiresias mocked.<br/><br/>Levin froze the instant Sam's arm wrapped around him. He lifted his injured left hand and placed it gently on her forearm.<br/><br/>""But he... he's using you, manipulating you against me!"" he ranted. ""They'll betray you. I'm the only one who can protect you. I'm the only one you can trust! Me!""<br/><br/>His hand wrapped around Sam's waist, pulling her closer to him. Adeline rounded the corner at around the same time, although wasn't entirely sure what was going on due to the endless blathering from the crazed man. From the sounds she heard, it seemed that Sam was in close proximity to the man, which was not a good sign at all. Levin turned his head to Ayl, his face still clouded in anger.<br/><br/>""Why do you keep trying to deceive her!? She's an innocent in all of this. He told me about all your lies, all of them! I know the devil that lies behind your stupid face!"" he barked at the purple haired man."
6342,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=240,2012-07-16T05:27:48,kakakuu,"Sam sobbed, tightening her grip on Levin's neck as she did so. She turned her head sideways, opening one eye and meeting Ayl's gaze. She winked slyly and turned to face Levin again. ""It's okay Levin, really,"" she said, her voice still sounding rather shaky. ""I'll go with you. Just please don't hurt them. Put your knife away..."" she pleaded. She pulled away, meeting his eyes with her own, then smirked. She pulled one hand free, sending it toward's Levin's jaw, with an insane amount of force. He flew a good ten or fifteen feet up before crashing back to Earth. ""Sorry, pal,"" she said, turning around, calmly walking towards Ayl with a confident smirk. ""Alright, let's get out of here,"" she called out nonchalantly."
6343,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=240,2012-07-16T14:58:55,Rawrnage,"It had seemed Sam's plan had worked, judging from the loud noise Adeline heard once the body hit the ground. Levin seemed out cold, for the most part. If Sam could launch the man into the air with a single punch and knock him unconscious, then her strength was commendable. With the situation diffused, it seemed safe to proceed, unless there was something more to accomplish. It would be safe to just eliminate him now, though he seemed to act more on his own than a silencer. Either way, it would be best left to someone like Ayl or Sam to accomplish that, but if not, she waited for them to begin leading the way to the hideout once more.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Red, so much red, everywhere!</span>a voice in her head squealed.<br/><br/>Levin's wound overtime has seemed to coat him in blood, he was completely stained with it upon his ascent into the air. A large pool remained under him after he landed onto the ground. Though the man remained unconscious, his demon was not. Ymir was not very satisfied with a vessel that could so easily be manipulated by others, but he had already bonded with this host, and thought to use him to his fullest extent before abandoning him to his demise. The blood soon began to envelop the man, coating him in his own gore. Soon, he rose to his feet ever so slowly, setting his gaze toward the group.<br/><br/>""I have no time for your games."" he stated in an angered tone. ""I will see to it that you get just what you deserve.""<br/><br/>He backed away a few steps before setting off for the cover of the urban jungle. Adeline was quite a shocked when the body seemed to rise up and become a different person. It was a bit disturbing that anyone would have that ability, whomever his demon is must be some sort of parasite that uses people until they're dead, judging from Tiresias's vivid descriptions of the blood he's expended. She tightened a grip on her cane and turned her head toward the others, hopefully leaving before any other psychotic maniacs show up."
6344,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=240,2012-07-17T10:22:21,Froodjakle,"Ayl watched as their opponent ranted and raved before coating himself in blood and running off, leaving them with an underwhelming threat. He turned his head to Sam, a serious look on his face, and crossed his arms. ""Sam, I think you're almost as insane as our little friend,"" he sighed. ""You're lucky he didn't decide to stab you with that knife. It's more than obvious he was mentally unstable; you can never tell what people like that are going to do. You're too overconfident, and it's going to get you killed."" He shook his head as he scolded her, before turning in the direction of the hideout and beginning to walk. ""Let's go. I'm still worried about the newbies, even more so if there are people like that around. He didn't seem like a Silencer, but that might prove to make him an even more dangerous threat, and I highly doubt we've seen the last of him."""
6345,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=240,2012-07-17T19:18:10,docemoon145,"Carefully, just as Yami instructed him to, Hatsu used his telekinesis to slowly pull the bullets and wires out of his gun. He had the gun laying on its side on the floor, and by now the wires were stretched out past it. Three of the strands were intact, but the ones Ayl had torn up needed to be repaired. Hatsu matched each piece of wire to another so that all the wires were the same length and each had a bullet on the end.<br/><br/>""Now what?"" Hatsu asked Yami.<br/><br/>Yami was materialized before him, kneeling on the opposite side of the gun that he was. ""Line up each end of wire,"" Yami said, ""so that there's no over-lap or under-lap. Then concentrate your electricity where the ends meet. If you do it right, the ends will fuze back together.""<br/><br/>Hatsu reached down to take the wire ends in his, but Yami stopped him. ""No, this is a good opportunity to practice accurate multitasking,"" the demon said. ""Hold them together with your telekinesis, while bonding them with your electricity.""<br/><br/>Hatsu tried six times, and six times he failed. He either spread the electricity too far and they didn't bond, or he dropped the wires, or both. When the boy failed again Yami spoke up. ""You have to focus,"" the demon said. ""Do you know what the human trick is for patting one's head while rubbing one's stomach?""<br/><br/>Hatsu shook his head.<br/><br/>""Start with one, until you get the rhythm of it, then put it on auto pilot. Then push your focus to the next one.""<br/><br/>Hatsu attempted to apply those words to this situation. He pulled the wires together with his telekinesis and sort of locked part of his mind there, then he put his more active focus toward fuzing the strands together. Again he failed many times, but eventually he was successful. After a few trials and errors on the next fusion, he seemed to get a feel for it, proceeding with minimal issues.<br/><br/>After all the wires had been fuzed back together, Yami instructed him to yank on the wires (With his telekinesis. The wires would slit his hands if he tried to do it physically). He said if they snapped, he'd have to fuse them again, and if they stayed, he'd done a good enough job. One snapped and was promptly repaired again.<br/><br/>""Now,"" Yami said, ""how do you feel?""<br/><br/>Hatsu furrowed his brow. ""What do you mean?""<br/><br/>""Any headaches?"" the demon clarified.<br/><br/>Hatsu was surprised to notice that there was nothing but a dull ache at the back of his mind. ""...Not really,"" he said.<br/><br/>""Focusing is becoming less of a strain for you. We'll continue with lessons that involve strict focus and accuracy. Switch your gun to telekinesis mode and try to hit me with all six bullets out,"" Yami instructed. ""Perhaps by the time we go looking for Vaan you'll be able to do the more minor techniques extensively with no trouble. If you do well enough with the basics,"" he tempted, ""I'll teach you some more advanced techniques.""<br/><br/>And they continued training again. Another four hours had probably passed since Hatsu arrived back at the warehouse. Yet still, though he was much faster now, he hadn't hit the demon once with<span style=""font-style: italic"">any</span>of his bullets. Still though, the demon was forced to let the boy rest for a moment. He wouldn't get any significant results from his vessel unless he was given time to rest his muscles, dull his headache, and fill his stomach. It was about dinner time after all.<br/><br/>--------------------<br/><br/>Hiei fell asleep, resting his body as he waited for his demon to slowly heal it."
6346,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=260,2012-07-18T07:19:02,kakakuu,"Sam flashed a smile at Ayl. ""I've known him since I was like seven. I know he's changed since then, and is obviously unstable, but you saw his reaction towards me. If he hurt me, he'd likely kill himself. I knew what I was doing."" She sighed, shaking her head. ""That being said, I don't think he'll fall for that again. I kind of feel bad about it...Poor kid,"" she said, shrugging. ""Anyways, let's get going."" She skipped over to Adeline, flashing another smile, which she mentally kicked herself once more for doing.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I really need to stop doing that,</span>she thought."
6347,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=260,2012-07-18T09:52:57,Froodjakle,"Ayl stopped moving and whipped around, glaring intensely at Sam. ""So you're telling me your demon gives you the power to understand people's true intentions, then? That's a new one, why haven't you told me about it?"" He stepped towards her. ""And how about his demon's powers? I'm sure you know<span style=""font-style: italic"">all</span>about that just because you two were childhood friends, right?"" At this point, he was inches away from her face, a fire burning in his eyes as he lectured her. ""Don't EVER take a person's words to heart before you know them, Sam, especially not in this world we live in now; I don't care what you think you know about him. I'm assuming he wasn't a mentally unstable psychopath bent on killing everyone near you when you were seven, and in a time where the line between human and demon is oh-so-thin, assume you know nothing about a person at first glance,<span style=""font-style: italic"">no matter what.</span>The kindest person in the world is no less susceptible to the influence of demonic possession than one who is inherently evil.""<br/><br/>He paused a moment to let his words sink in before continuing. ""I'm not going to lie and say I think he's got some malicious intent involving you. It does seem like he's exactly the kind of person he said he was, but don't even<span style=""font-style: italic"">begin</span>feeling proud about yourself for that. You remember what I told you during our training, Sam? Even if you hit it right this once, it's not because you're some god at judging a person's character; it's because you got<span style=""font-style: italic"">lucky,</span>nothing more nothing less. And unless your intention is to get yourself<span style=""font-style: italic"">killed,</span>luck isn't something you want to rely on when your life is on the line. That was the single most idiotic and reckless stunt I've ever seen in my life, and I won't be fighting with someone who so childishly believes they're invincible."" Without giving her a chance to respond, Ayl spun on his heel and stepped into a nearby shadow, zipping off through the darkness towards the hideout, leaving the two girls alone in the middle of the street."
6348,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=260,2012-07-18T20:48:28,kakakuu,"Sam simply stared at Ayl with an irritated look. ""Yeah, I know he's changed. The only reason I did that is because he was spouting nonsense about him being the only one I could trust. I knew what I was getting myself in to. I was willing to take a hit if it meant I could at least disable him,"" he countered, even though Ayl was already on his way. She grumbled something under her breath. ""Are you ready, Adeline?"" she asked. ""The sooner we can get out of here, the better."""
6349,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=260,2012-07-19T20:23:41,Rawrnage,"Adeline remained silent as Ayl lectured Sam's ear off. She was willing to interject and do some scolding of her own, but only knowing these people for about 6 hours wasn't long enough to separate friend from stranger, at least in her mind anyway. She didn't feel comfortable screaming at someone else's pupil either, despite how much she wanted to slap her wrist with a ruler after she broke free from her grasp. Eventually Ayl left the presence of the two, confusing Adeline for a moment since the sound of his footsteps ceased. There was only Sam in her company, and she stole her attention when she addressed her by name.<br/><br/>""Oh, yes. Certainly,"" she said.<br/><br/>Ayl had already driven the point across, despite her reluctance to accept it. Besides, continuing such a lecture would only drive Sam to abandon Adeline in an attempt to escape from her voice.<br/><br/>Tiresias began to interrupt,<span style=""font-style: italic"">You're alone with the red one. You two should-</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">I will perform an equivalent to mentally punching you into the air if you do not cease such foolishness,</span>Adeline snapped."
6350,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=260,2012-07-19T22:33:45,Boundary,"Gabriel watched the Hunters leave the scene of the battle from atop a particularly tall building. Hugging the gothic sculpture that jutted from the top of the tower, he did his best to not be a noticeable shape in the distance. During his search he heard yells from nearby and immediately went to investigate. The sound led him back to the hideout he and Seth had cleared out earlier in the day. Hunters had found it and investigated it. They had encountered a boy with a blood demon possessing him and upon conversing and finding him hostile quickly dispatching it much to the apparent dismay of one of their female companions, who killed him herself. The boy then was reanimated by the demon, who quickly fled the scene using the corpse as a vessel. The encounter was quick and Gabriel was sure if he didn't get here at the time he did he would have entirely missed it. He watched the blood demon flee the scene and disappear under the cover of more buildings. He would have to report this rogue demon to the Council when he got the chance.<br/><br/>He focused his gaze on a purple haired man, who scolded the girl for something having to do with overconfidence and foolishness, something that Gabriel himself probably would've scolded her for. Her actions were rather foolish and she was lucky she survived. The purple haired man seemed to be the leader, and he seemed to have power over the shadows. A Hunter with access to such a power had to be bonded to a high level demon. It would not be hard to remember this man, what with his strangely colored hair. The young girl seemed to be weak when it came to experience, though her power seemed to make her stronger than an ordinary human. The way the purple haired one talked to her seemed to imply that he was some sort of  mentor figure. The final member of the group was a woman carrying a cane, the way she wielded it seemed to imply she was blind. He did not know her power at all, but he was sure she had a demon, people out here always seemed to have one.<br/><br/>After the purple haired one had finished ranting at his student he proceeded to walk away from them, only to disappear into the shadows of the city. The others followed him. He assumed they were heading back to their hideout. Now was Gabriel's chance to discover their hideout. He let them get a fair distance away from him and descended from his perch, leaping off of it and landing on a much smaller apartment complex nearby. He shifted his mass around to form a pair of large, wing-like appendages from his back that slowed his descent to a much quieter landing than simply slamming into (and probably through) the roof of the building. The wings receded into his back and he slowly and quietly followed the Hunters, hopefully all the way to their hideout."
6351,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=260,2012-07-19T23:52:37,Froodjakle,"Ayl arrived back at the hideout in a matter of minutes, his 'shadow jumping' being significantly faster than conventional means of transportation. Thankfully, everything seemed to be in order, and rather than make himself known to the masses immediately, he kept himself concealed in the shadow he arrived in, watching the newbies as they interacted and trained. Atma had pulled a small group aside and seemed to be discussing things with them, and some of the others were lounging around, not particularly doing anything. He arched an eyebrow at them, though he knew they couldn't see it.<br/><br/>After a minute or two, he stepped forward out of the shadows, walking towards the group that was sitting down. ""I suppose you're lounging around, in preparation for the part of battle where your enemy lets you take a breather, then? On your feet, Hunter; though I hesitate to call you that. Run downstairs and hide if you insist on relaxing, we have no need for your kind on the battlefield."" He glared at them for a few moments longer, afterwards stepping away in the direction of Atma, raising a hand in greeting as he neared them. ""Yo, tie-dye guy. How goes the hideout?"""
6352,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=260,2012-07-20T00:04:13,RoseNoble,"Atma turned around as he was greeted by Ayl. ""It's all good man. I took these guys out into the city for a little bit to see if any could sneak by me. No one even came close, but they have tons of potential. I was also able to get in some practice with my wings. They can cut brick because the feathers are sharp enough or something. Jibra'il still hasn't fully explained everything to me and I don't think he ever will."" Atma stopped and turned to look at his group. Some of them were sweating pretty bad because everytime they got caught he made them run a lot. ""They'll be good one day. And all the ones that get weeded out will go back to you."" This training program for the squad was going to be really tough. ""So uhm, where are the new recruits? It wouldn't be like you to leave a group full of new people behind in the city."""
6353,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=260,2012-07-20T12:15:56,Froodjakle,"Ayl crossed his arms and sighed before responding, in a serious tone. ""They're all dead. The entire hideout was wiped clean, in a manner of speaking.. Not a living soul left, and the walls and floors were painted with blood and bodies."" He spoke these words rather loudly, with the intention of every one of the newbies overhearing it; maybe that would be the motivation they needed to really get training hard. ""Don't worry about Sam and the new girl, though. We ran into some trouble on the return trip, but they're fine.. Although Sam is exceedingly lucky to be,"" he added after a moment, showing his obvious frustration with the girl. ""Glad to know things are going better here, I was worried after seeing that kind of carnage. I'm not exactly comfortable with you leaving the hideout unguarded, though, Atma. Refrain from doing that in the future, when there are no other experienced hunters around. We don't know what we're up against."""
6354,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=260,2012-07-20T15:08:51,RoseNoble,"Atma was a bit shocked to hear about the hideout being wiped out. ""Damn it,"" Atma said as he looked at the ground. This was a pretty bad outcome to a day that had looked good in the beginning.<span style=""font-style: italic"">You need to try and get everyone out of here. With one hideout compromised there is a cahnce of this one being compromised too. Your old safehouse in the mountains will do just fine and is a more defendable area than this.</span>Jibra'il saounded like this was a bit urgeant so it was obvious that Atma needed to tell this to Ayl. ""Hey Ayl, Jibra'il thinks that with one hideout found out this one might be too. He said that if leave we need to leave now, and I know the perfect place to go. It's in the mountains and is actually my old safehouse. And sorry for leaving them alone, I wasn't too far away but it was still risky and I apologize."" At the last word Atma bowed his head to his surperior. Hopefully this would show just how much he wished to atone for his errors."
6355,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=260,2012-07-20T22:30:12,Froodjakle,"""No need to be so formal,"" he responded, shaking his head. ""As for your 'safe house,' why exactly aren't you there anymore if it worked so well? No, we don't need to move now. I'm here, and I guarantee I can handle anything they send our way. If I'm right, wiping out that one hideout is either an opportunistic thing, or more of a scare tactic; they don't have the numbers to spare to send wave after wave at us, let alone a force big enough to wipe me out in the first place. I'm not giving up this hideout<span style=""font-style: italic"">that</span>easily, it's too useful. We're at a good midpoint between the outskirts and the center, so we go on relatively safely, and we can still gather the food and supplies we need; the mountains would be difficult for a huge group like this to make it by in. It would be wise of us to move closer to the outskirts for training though, we'll start doing that tomorrow. The trek oughta build up their endurance anyway,"" he finished, looking over at the newbies with a sigh.<br/><br/>One or two were collapsing from the time they spent training, and not a one of them seemed to be full of energy anymore. Granted, they had been working for quite some time, but things were only going to get worse once this war started. He clapped his hands to get everyone's attention; ""Alright, everyone, that's enough for now. Go ahead and move inside, get some rest.. Except those of you who slacked off. You'll be doing a dozen laps around the block, and you'll thank me for deciding to go easy on you. And don't even<span style=""font-style: italic"">think</span>about lying to me. I'll know."""
6356,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=260,2012-07-20T23:04:36,RoseNoble,"Atma looked at his group and decided to adress them before they left. ""You guys did good today. Keep it up and you'll all make it through. Now go get some food too."" As his group left he walked over to Ayl to explain the mountain thing. ""I left there because it held too many bad memories for me. It would be able to support three people for a month though from the supplies I left behind. As for tomorrow's trek I'll be watching from the skies. I need more practice flying. Speaking of which. . ."" Atma trailed off as he took to the skies again to get a little more flight time in before he went to go eat."
6357,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=260,2012-07-20T23:15:56,docemoon145,"Yami allowed Hatsu a short break to rest and eat something. Gratefully, the boy stumbled over the the wall and practically collapsed against it. He'd been forced to control things more quickly without dropping any accuracy, and his head was swimming in agony. To make matters worse, every time he seemed to come close to matching the demon's speed, he moved faster.<br/><br/>Yami spared him thoughts of training while the boy dug into his doggy bag and pulled out a sandwich. He guzzled it down, but not so fast as to make him sick. When the sandwich was gone, he drained about half his water bottle. The demon gave him about thirty seconds to just sit before bringing him back to training.<br/><br/>""Hatsu,"" he said, and was pleased to see the boy immediately become attentive, ""at your current level, you're suited best to mid-range battle. You're not strong enough yet to fight long-ranged, and your weapon and half your abilities are just about useless in close range fighting.""<br/><br/>He looked at the boy seriously. ""If I train you endlessly in one fighting method, you'll become dependent on it. So for a while, I'll show you some techniques for hand to hand combat before we switch to some accuracy training.""<br/><br/>""Hand to hand combat?"" Hatsu asked sceptically. ""How in the world--""<br/><br/>""I'm well aware I can't touch you,"" the demon interrupted curtly. ""But since we are connected, I can send messages to your mind to make you think we're making contact. You will feel all of the pain, but receive none of the injury.""<br/><br/>Hatsu raised his eyebrows at the sheer convenience of such a method. ""First, stand,"" the demon commanded, he himself was already doing so. ""There are several techniques I can show you to incorporate your abilities into hand to hand combat, but you will fail if you are dependent on them. Have you ever fought before? Brawling, karate, anything?""<br/><br/>Hatsu took a stance. ""I don't claim to be a master or anything like that, but I had to grow up an orphan in the slums for the first fourteen years of my life.""<br/><br/>Yami took a similar stance. ""Street fighting then? Very well. I'll follow your style at first."" When people were street fighters, they often had no official training and as such, developed their own techniques that fit their physical capabilities. Sometimes just the advantage of your opponent not knowing how you approached things could turn a match. Remembering how the hunter had fought earlier, Yami assumed the boy was the type who constantly evolved his style, and used whatever he saw around him to his advantage. Being in a big, empty room like this would be disadvantageous to the boy. ""Go."""
6358,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=260,2012-07-21T03:01:44,Rawrnage,"The silence continued between Adeline and Sam for part of the way. Mostly due to the fact that Ayl already talked Sam's ears off, which would be quite ironic considering the disability Adeline has. Though, through the silence she heard a faint sound from somewhere nearby. It has become second nature for her to notice these things, given that it was one of her abilities and it was a requisite for survival. She really hoped it wasn't more trouble, they had just dealt with a psychopath, and now that Ayl had left their company the odds of their victory were lessened, given how powerful of a hunter he is. Still, she kept her guard up, putting her arm in front of Sam to get her attention.<br/><br/>""As much as I dread to say it,"" Adeline spoke, ""I fear we are not alone."""
6359,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=260,2012-07-22T11:03:10,Boundary,"Gabriel followed the blind one and the young girl for a small while, wondering when they would finally stop and enter some building so he could return home and report. Much to his disappointment the blind one had stopped her companion, voicing a warning that they were being followed. Gabriel could not simply retreat, he was more than confident that he could take on these two should conflict arise. No...retreat was not an option now, he had to improvise.<br/><br/>Quickly and silently he descended from the building he had been creeping along, landing in the darkness of an alleyway. He then began to focus the mass into a shape that he could use...a more subtle shape. He remembered the human who had led him to the hideout, Thomas. That pathetic, good-for-nothing human who abandoned all of his comrades to death at his hands, maybe now he would find a use as a form to disguise himself. He knew that the one who led those Hunters to the hideout was blind, but maybe somehow she would recognize the man. Usually a shift into another person's form was a bit more time consuming, but since he had consumed the man's form not even a day ago his body found it rather familiar. He felt his shape change, his hair take on a light brown tone and his body take on a much more lanky shape. He took his trench coat and shirked it off, but pocketed a few of the knives that were in it. He looked at himself in a small puddle and saw the face of a pathetic human being. Focusing for a little bit he tried to remember what that man looked like when he was afraid and mimicked it to a more or less accurate degree. Over his body he hardened his skin by focusing more mass on the outside, especially around the neck and head. If something were to happen he wouldn't want to take any serious damage should this prove to be hard. He then began to shamble out towards the street they were at, purposely hitting cans and stumbling over obstructions to seem helpless.<br/><br/>""HELP!!"" he yelled in a coward's voice."
6360,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=260,2012-07-23T01:37:58,kakakuu,"Sam tensed up. Adeline's ears were amazing. She looked around, scanning roofs and alleyways, noticing a man stumble out. He called for help, though seemed uninjured. The girl's eyes watched his movements carefully. She felt extremely on edge after Ayl left. Should it be a Silencer in disguise, he'd have been able to take him out easily. Sam might not even stand a chance, but at least she had Adeline to 'watch' her back.<br/>""What's wrong?"" she called out to the man. She held her ground, fingers curling around the knife on her thigh."
6361,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=260,2012-07-23T01:50:27,Rawrnage,"Adeline was surprised by the cry for help. It wasn't wise to go after such requests in times like these, but the blind woman's nature compelled her to help. Though, she wasn't sure what Sam's reaction would be to this, and she couldn't just abandon her. It would make doing a good deed pointless if you get someone else killed in the process. However, she didn't wish to force her to come along, especially if it was a trap. Eventually, though, the choice was made for her when Sam approached the man herself.<br/><br/>Cautiously, Adeline moved toward the origin of the sound, standing adjacent to Sam. The voice was that of a young man, although it seemed somewhat familiar she wasn't really able to recognize it. It was then that Tiresias called out to her,<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Blind one, I think that was the man that made truffles that one time!</span>he exclaimed.<br/><br/>Of course her demon would recognize such a detail, despite the fact that he was unable to eat. Though the description was somewhat vague, if her demon recognized him it must have been someone from the shelter. Though, with the hideout the way it was, it was reasonable to be skeptical about such things. Then again, like Adeline, he could have been absent as well when the raid occurred. Still, she kept her distance as her lack of sight provided no details from the situation he was in, and the fact that she heard no sign of anything else attacking the man."
6362,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=260,2012-07-23T10:16:54,Boundary,"""Thomas"" ran up to the two of them, stopping a comfortable distance away so as not to seem like he was trying to get too close. He pretended to be out of breath and to seem like he had been running for awhile. The blind one seemed to recognize him...just a little bit. Granted she couldn't see, he was sure her demon was doing the recognizing for her. He looked up at the blind woman, faking a relieved expression of recognition.<br/><br/>""Thank goodness it's you!"" he exclaimed, ""I thought all the Hunters were dead. They took everyone...all the humans. They were taking us to their headquarters or something. A bunch of feral demons attacked us though and I was able to get away in the commotion, I am surprised I made it as far as I did.""<br/><br/>He spoke quickly and rapidly, giving off the impression that he was still terrified despite getting out of his false predicament. He put his head back down and put his hands on his knees, panting and taking in deep breaths, trying to calm down."
6363,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=260,2012-07-23T20:43:50,Froodjakle,"""Bullshit."" Ayl stepped out of a nearby shadow after 'Thomas' finished speaking, his arms crossed and his gaze fixed directly on the man. After Atma and the newbies had retreated off into their own activities, Ayl had quickly jumped back in the direction Sam and Adeline were in. It took him a few minutes to find them, but he had arrived in that shadow during the midst of a conversation, choosing to keep himself concealed initially.<br/><br/>""Carnage like that hideout wasn't orchestrated by simple demons, oh no. There were Silencers there, and powerful ones at that. Even<span style=""font-style: italic"">if</span>they showed the negligence to let a simple human escape, and they wouldn't; that hideout was hours back, and the center of the city isn't in this direction, so the distance between where we are now and where they would have taken you is a little bit far, don't you think? Judging on the state of the blood in that room, the massacre happened long before we even arrived. You would have to stay alive in this city for a<span style=""font-style: italic"">damn</span>long time to be here right now, and that kind of luck just doesn't exist anymore, buddy,"" he finished, pulling one of the handles off his belt and twirling it in his fingers for a moment, forming it into a sword as he did so, before pointing it directly at the man. ""Any more elaborate fabrications you wanna pull out of your ass, or should we get straight to business?"""
6364,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=260,2012-07-24T00:09:41,Boundary,"Gabriel looked over towards the purple haired one and his face immediately took over a blank expression that was more his style. He sighed and cut the act, standing tall and confidently once more. Turning towards him he held his hands up in surrender and then lowered them back down to his waist.<br/><br/>""Didn't expect you to come back so soon."" he said, stepping forward towards him so that he was a more comfortable distance away from the other two. As he walked his form rippled and shifted so that his true appearance came over him once more. It was refreshing. ""Seeing as how that plan was improvised I didn't expect it to work for too long...most Hunters tend to think with their hearts instead of their brains though, lucky for me."" his voice was rather dull, as if he was bored.<br/><br/>""Anyways, I will not waste time with more lies. I prefer to see what the fodder these days can accomplish."""
6365,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=260,2012-07-24T02:28:28,Froodjakle,"Ayl watched as the man shifted forms and stepped closer. His face quickly shifted to a smirk at the man's last words, and he couldn't help but laugh. ""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Fodder?</span>I sure hope you're not referring to me, pal. You don't know who you're messing with."" As he continued talking, he began pacing around his opponent, tossing his blade in the air and catching it repeatedly as he went. ""See, this is how things are gonna go down: I'm gonna give you 10 seconds. You can either turn your tail and get out of here, or make the first move in what can only lead to your downfall. If you choose to run, I won't follow, so you can either live to fight another day, or end up like the last Silencer who tried to cross me.. Your choice."" He stopped moving at this point, now standing between the man and the girls as he held the blade on his shoulder. ""On the other hand, if you decide to stand around in indecision, I'll just cut you down where you stand,"" he added with a smile. A few moments of silence passed, before Ayl began counting down in a rather loud voice. ""10.. 9.. 8.."""
6366,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=280,2012-07-24T05:34:04,Rawrnage,"As Adeline heard the man's story, she realized it was utter nonsense. No one would've survived that, and he wouldn't have lingered there so long, especially considering the time between her departure and arrival. Though, much to her relief Ayl had arrived to help in the matter, calling the impostor out. Obviously, she could not witness the transformation, but the tone of voice made it seem like he dropped the act.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">He's not the one who made the truffles!?</span>Tiresias exclaimed.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">No, Tiresias, he is not the one who made the truffles,</span>the handicapped maiden replied.<br/><br/>Adeline readied herself, but waited to strike once again. If he had been spectating, the woman's powers were made unknown to him, and she would prefer to keep it that way until there is an opportune time to use them. Ayl's talent involving the darkness and shadows, and Sam's ability to uppercut psychotic men into the air were most likely known to him by now. Thus, the red-head wouldn't be able to have a lucky break twice with her tactic, and the silencer would know to be cautious about shadows with Ayl around."
6367,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=280,2012-07-24T08:52:15,Boundary,"Gabriel listened to the purple haired one talk, threaten him, and give him a countdown. He thought it foolish that he would even give him a chance to escape. If he were in his place he would have killed him where he stood.<br/><br/>""If by Silencer you mean Preston and his dogs, then that is not much to boast about."" he said, pretty sure this was the guy who killed his fellow High Silencer. He weighed his options, he had no reason to fight now. Sure this man was a powerful Hunter, but a single man hardly seemed to be worth it. Then again based on the fact that they killed a High Silencer, even one as weak as Preston, and also killed a vast amount of demons themselves, this man might be an able enough leader to be a threat. His ability seemed threatening enough...power over shadows was quite a talent, made him fast too. Gabriel began to wonder how his reflexes would match up. He had enough mass to keep himself together for a medium length fight and had the capability to escape if need be. He did not know how the lesser two Hunters would factor into the fight, however. He predicted that they shouldn't be much of a hindrance. As he gauged factors, he wandered back into the alley he emerged from, more than ready for a dirty attack from the lead Hunter, though he was beginning to think this man was a bit more honorable than the average one. Retrieving his trench coat and Preston's half of a sword he reemerged as quickly as he entered, donning it as he exited. He looked the Hunter in the eye as he counted down to a fight.<br/><br/>""I prefer to know my opponent's name before I fight them. Mine is Gabriel Black....what is yours?"" he reached into his jacket and flashed out four knives, two in each hand."
6368,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=280,2012-07-24T13:07:08,Froodjakle,"Ayl ceased counting as the man walked back into an alleyway, considering for only a moment that he might be taking the opportunity to leave. His sword arm dropped to his side, and he couldn't help but smile as the man emerged again, donning a trenchcoat and pulling out his weapons.<br/><br/>He nodded in response to Gabriel as he announced his name, afterward stepping forward slowly towards his opponent. When he was only a few steps in front of him, he stopped, staring his opponent up and down. A smirk crossed his face as he got into a battle-ready stance; ""Ayl Taveirn. I can already tell this is going to be fun, so let's not waste any more time, shall we, Gabriel?"" His intention was to let him make the first move. Gabriel was likely aware of his own powers already, and making a move without knowledge of his foe wasn't often a good idea."
6369,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=280,2012-07-25T02:22:21,kakakuu,"Sam sneered at the man. ""I see no blood on you,"" she commented idly, though her voice was covered by Ayl appearing from the shadows. She didn't show it, but she felt relief wash over her. Though she wasn't a new hunter, she wasn't a veteran either, and therefore was not strong enough to  face off with High Silencers. She glanced at Adeline, getting ready to bolt. Ayl was currently negotiating with the man, who suddenly changed forms.<span style=""font-style: italic"">So he was a fake...</span>she thought. Ayl began counting down from ten, and the man disappeared in an alley. Before Sam could sigh in relief, he returned, wearing a trench coat, several knives in each hand. Sam grabbed Adeline's hand, pulling her back a few steps. If Ayl was going to go all out against the Silencer, it would be better that the girls gave him some space to fight. ""You got this, Ayl,"" she cheered, though her voice was rather quiet."
6370,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=280,2012-07-28T10:25:45,Froodjakle,"{{Chat transcript from me and Boundary. Sorry it took so long, hope it was worth it.}}<br/><br/><blockquote class=""uncited""><div>Gabriel responded with a nod and quickly flicked his right arm, letting loose the knives in his hand towards Ayl and quickly replenishing the ones he used with ones in his coat. Strafing to the left he continued this method of attack, throwing set after set of knives.<br/><br/>Without missing a step, Ayl began circling in the opposite direction, keeping himself at a reasonable distance, dancing around the knives and deflecting them with his sword where necessary. ""Come on, I know you've got more than just knives up your sleeves.. Show me what you can do!"" he shouted, taking the first real move and quickly dashing towards Gabriel, his blade held close to his body. He quickly closed the distance, ducking under the latest volley of knives and spinning around, bringing his blade up in an underhanded uppercut. He would be surprised if it actually connected, but he hoped it would incite a different reaction than more knives, at least.<br/><br/>Gabriel did not expect the knives to keep the purple haired Hunter at bay, he simply wanted to gauge his skills. When he moved in with his blade for an actual attack he kickly kicked the blade out of the way with his leg and stepped forward in a very controlled motion, pushing his palm forward with a lot of mass behind it and trying to connect it with his chest to give Ayl a small idea of what he could do.<br/><br/>Ayl smirked as Gabriel attempted to kick his weapon out of the way. Apparently he wasn't as knowledgeable as Ayl assumed; his weapon was made of darkness, the lack of a metal blade rendered anyone but himself unable to interact with it physically. Rather than the weapon actually cutting his opponent as metal would, it manifested itself as a void space, in essence dissolving materials it collided with. The tradeoff was, to maintain that kind of power in a constant stream, he had to be intensely concentrated on what he was attacking. Because the kick was unexpected, Gabriel's leg seemed to pass through the weapon with either entity being entirely uneffected. The process was faster than the eye could possibly see, but this was caused by the flow of energy from Ayl's catalyst being cut off by the object in its way, and quickly correcting itself when the space was again open. The lack of contact gave Ayl the time he needed to react to his opponents next move, easily sidestepping out of the way of Gabriel's palm. The obvious force he had put behind the move told Ayl that there was something there he was unaware of, and he quickly made a mental note to stay wary when in close combat as he stepped back to a safe range.<br/><br/>Gabriel did not expect his foot to go right through the blade. Apparently the blade was not solid in the sense that everything else was. He would have to remember try and dodge the blade when engaging it as opposed to parrying it. The moment Ayl retreated he reached into his coat and threw more knives at Ayl, trying to keep him on his toes even when he was not within punching distance. Keeping note of Preston's half of a blade that he had in his left hand, he hoped it would come in handy sometime later. For now he had to keep the Hunter on his toes and not give him a single moment of respite. He would not reveal the full extent o fhis powers unless he absolutely needed to. The less Ayl knew about his abilities the better.<br/><br/>As Ayl stepped back, he formed needles similar to those he had used earlier in his hands, though these were a bit thicker. He assumed, based on the way the fight started, that there would be more knives headed for him, and spun himself around, throwing the needles at his opponent. They collided in midair, slicing the knives in half and causing them to fall harmlessly to the ground with their now-ruined aerodynamics. Quickly noticing a building's shadow a foot or so behind him, Ayl took the opportunity to hop back into it, appearing as if he fell into the ground as he landed. He circled his opponent in the shadows for only a moment before popping up a few feet behind him, raising his sword and charging at his back, making his footsteps as light as possible.<br/><br/>Gabriel was waiting for Ayl to jump into a shadow, he had seen him do it once and he had already planned how to deal with it should he use it. The most likely place to warp to would be Gabriel's own shadow, which trailed behind him. Gabriel turned rather quickly to face Ayl, drawing up his leg for a hard roundhouse to the Hunter's face.<br/><br/>Having anticipated Gabriel's intelligence, Ayl's free arm was already raising to counter the move. His arm and Gabriel's leg came into contact, but the force was greater than Ayl anticipated, and though his arm managed to deflect the blow, the sheer strength behind it caused him to be pushed sideways, a trail of dust flying up from the pavement beneath his feet. ""Damn, that's some crazy power you got there! Haven't felt a hit like that in a long while. You might actually be worth fighting,"" he grinned, his sword dissipating as he tossed his catalyst into the air. When it landed in his hand once again, the object formed itself into a completely different weapon; gripping it firmly, a surface curved around his hand and arm, acting as a sort of gauntlet. From the point covering his fist, three blades shot forward, forming a set of claws. ""This will probably fit the situation much better, don't you think?""<br/><br/>Gabriel watched as Ayl formed some sort of three-clawed gauntlet to fight with. It seemed he was predicting that this would be a close quarters fight, which may be how it could end up. ""Fighting fodder can weaken a man can it not?"" he asked rather blankly, saying his first words since the battle started.<br/><br/>""Ah, so you finally acknowledge that I'm more than 'fodder?' Good, I was starting to feel underappreciated."" Given that they were still in reasonable proximity to one another, Ayl followed his words with action, stepping forward and sending his fist flying towards Gabriel's chest, while at the same time removing the handle on his left side from its holster. Using that one hand while his other served as a distraction, he hooked it into the chain hanging off his wrist in one swift motion, a short blade forming on the end of it.<br/><br/>Gabriel sidestepped Ayl's punch forward, pushing hard on his arm and using it to spin himself behind Ayl, sending a hard elbow into the back of his head in one smooth motion.<br/><br/>Using the momentum from Gabriel's push to his own advantage, Ayl spun around quickly, barely ducking under the elbow and bringing his left arm up, the dagger-like blade he had just formed swinging around by the chain and slicing through Gabriel's side.<br/><br/>Gabriel's elbow hit thin air and just as quickly felt Ayl's dagger cut into his side. He could not feel pain but pretended that it did indeed hurt, using his memory of what pain felt like to help the imitation. He then suddenly lashed his left arm out, attempting to grab Ayl tightly by the hair and sending a punch towards his face, hoping to hit him with one or two very hard hits before he escaped his iron grip.<br/><br/>Ayl didn't believe the amount of pain the small dagger sent through the man for a moment, but Gabriel was quick enough to make his next move to where it did not matter. The hand intended to grab his hair was dodged, but the fist sent flying towards his face was not. Ayl practically flew across the street, only at the last moment regaining his control and flipping to collide with a building using his feet, harmlessly landing on the side of it and soon after realigning himself with the ground as gravity kicked in. He stood up, rolling his neck and rubbing it with his free arm. ""Pretty good arm you got there, pal. Gotta wonder why you even bother with those puny little knives.""<br/><br/>Gabriel ignored Ayl's comment on his fight style, charging forward with remarkable speed as he closed the distance between them, attempting a hard palm forward as an attack. He wanted to send him through the building wall and get him in a more confined space, thinking the environment would be more beneficial to him.<br/><br/>""Ah, you're more of a man of action!"" Ayl stated, grinning as he jumped upward and swiftly climbed partway up the wall, avoiding Gabriel's approach. Before long, he backflipped off, pulling his gauntlet back and preparing to punch the man from above as he was recovering.<br/><br/>Gabriel noticed Ayl move up the wall and instead of succumbing to his counterattack decided to do something rather unexpected. Hardening himself he simply slammed himself through the wall of the building in front of him and ran up a set of stairs that greeted him, moving up only two sets before reemerging from the wall of the building in a rather destructive fashion and appearing above Ayl to send a hard punch at his face.<br/><br/>Ayl landed on the ground soon after Gabriel charged through the building, and his heavy footsteps were enough to inform him that his opponent was up to something. Setting a palm to the ground, Ayl built up a pool of darkness as quickly as he could; it was no more than a foot in diameter when the sound of Gabriel breaking through the wall above him was heard, and Ayl flipped his head up, smirking as he realized he had guessed right. ""Say hi to the concrete for me,"" he said, raising his hand as a tentacle shot out of the ground, reaching for Gabriel in midair at incredible speeds. Because of the lack of footing, it was nearly impossible to dodge, and it soon found its mark, grasping him around the waist. After reeling back for a moment, the tentacle shot forward, curving around its center until bringing Gabriel slamming into the ground, a small crater forming around the impact.<br/><br/>Gabriel emerged from the crater covered in a black, chitinous coating that seemed otherwise unmarked by the impact. Without it he was sure that that impact would have splattered a good amount of him all over the road. The dust kicked up from the impact kept him obscured for the most part and he used the time to make the armor recede back into his skin. He wouldn't want Ayl knowing too much. It was strange, fighting Ayl felt like fighting Seth, a challenge. This man could have been a High Silencer if he wanted to, heck he was sure that his demon was miles ahead of the other Hunters' in terms of power. This man was different, but just because he was different did not change the fact he was an enemy. Gabriel walked out of the dust, sure that he could not surprise Ayl by bursting forth from the dust. Ayl seemed to have an idea about his surprise attacks before he did them, so it seemed foolish to rely on such tricks. ""Concrete says hi..."" he said rather dryly.<br/><br/>Ayl couldn't help but smile as the dust settled and his opponent was revealed once more, seemingly uninjured. ""Glad to know Concrete's feeling social today,"" he responded. ""Gotta say I <span style=""font-style: italic"">am</span> a little disappointed, though; I expected at least a scrape. What exactly is it that makes you tick?"" he asked, crossing his arms and looking over his opponent.<br/><br/>Gabriel stopped and tilted his head slightly to the side in response to Ayl's question. ""You talk too much..."" he said matter-of-factly, ""you remind me of someone I fight back home.""  He decided that now was the time to show him a glimpse of what he could do. He slowly shifted mass from his torso down to his leg, doing his best to compensate for the loss of mass in that area so that his body didn't outwardly appear to change. Finding a crack in the street under where his feet rested, he pushed it down under the street, forcing it open as the mass hardened into a metallic looking black spike. As he talked it creeped under the ground slowly towards Ayl to close the distance, ready to violently snap up when he wished it to. He kept it thin, but very sharp so it was still deadly. ""In any case, I am driven by a will to change things, same as you and same as the rest of the Silencers."" he paused for a moment, ""You are different from the rest of the Hunters. The ones I killed in that hideout were almost...animalistic, pitiful. Others have an idea of what they are up against but have little in the way of abilities to stop it...they try anyway. I may have to ask you the same question....what makes you tick, Ayl Taveirn?""<br/><br/>Ayl listened intently to Gabriel's speech, having not expected much in the way of a response. As he finished his reasoning, Ayl nodded. ""I can respect that.. It is unfortunately in your methods that the problem lies. You see, humans are weak,"" he began, pacing around Gabriel as he spoke, his voice surprisingly serious compared to the tone he had through the rest of the fight. ""Humankind; once you wipe them out, they're done for. Though their spirits and souls are strong, they haven't evolved enough physically to stand the test of time. Demons, on the other hand, have had more than their fair share of time to harness their innate abilities. What they're doing here is nothing short of bullying. You ask what makes me tick, Gabriel? The reason I fight? And the reason that you, or anybody else, will <span style=""font-style: italic"">never</span> defeat me?"" He stopped moving, pulling his arms behind his back and staring Gabriel straight in the eye. ""I fight for balance.""<br/><br/>Gabriel chuckled a little, the first sign of emotion he displayed since the fight started. This was followed by his biological spike thrusting its way through Ayl's heart and into the wall behind him, impaling him. Gabriel walked forward towards Ayl, his face seemingly disappointed. ""You have it all wrong Ayl...you treat me as if I am a demon myself, when I am just as human as you are."" Taking his hand he cupped Ayl's cheek and lifted his eyes to face him, ""Me and you? We are the future...we are not trying to destroy humanity, we are trying to strengthen it.""</div></blockquote><br/><br/><br/>Ayl's body went limp within seconds. Impaled directly through the heart? A human would be as good as dead. No reaction was given as Gabriel walked up to him and spoke; no movement, no expression.. nothing. ""S-so.. You're as human as me, huh..?"" he asked, his voice straining to get the words out. A few moments passed after this, where Ayl's shoulders moved up and down in a ragged fashion, as if he were struggling to drawn breath.<br/><br/>Suddenly, his arm shot forward, gripping around Gabriel's throat with an unbelievable amount of force, all signs of exhaustion immediately gone. Darkness swirled around and through Gabriel, quickly binding the man into a state of complete physical paralyzation, though he could still see and hear. Ayl pulled the man closer to himself, a fire burning in his eyes as he whispered into his ear; ""Which is to say you aren't human at all.""<br/><br/>With his free hand, Ayl grasped the spike in his body, snapping it in half with ease and falling to the ground, still holding the motionless Gabriel above him. He pulled the spike out of his chest, tossing it off to the side and looking at the small hole it left behind. There was no kind of blood or anything there, and he quickly covered it up with his clothing, soon after glaring up at the man in his grasp. ""If I ever see you again, your head will be mine. I was doing nothing but toying with you today; you have no idea the kind of power I have, Gabriel.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Don't tempt fate,</span>"" he snarled, dropping his motionless body on the sidewalk and dissolving his weapons as he walked away."
6371,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=280,2012-07-28T11:24:25,kakakuu,"As the battle raged on, Sam watched Ayl with wide eyes. The Silencer seemed like he was evenly matched with Ayl, though he still seemed to have the upper hand. She cringed when Ayl was sent flying into a building, only to counter with a nasty concrete slam. The Silencer, Gabriel, stood up and walked out of the dust cloud as if nothing happened. Some words were exchanged, and Ayl was suddenly stabbed through the heart and pinned to the wall. Sam froze, only a slight whimper escaping her lips. ""Ayl..."" She took a few steps forward, one hand outstretched. ""No....no, no, no, no..."" her voice quivered nervously, tears escaping her eyes. If Ayl was dead, they didn't have a chance.<br/><br/>Then he suddenly gripped Gabriel's throat, whispered something in his ear, and tossed him away like a ragdoll. He snapped the spike, then started walking away. Sam charged into him with what must have been force equivalent to a freight train, wrapping him in a hug. She buried her face in his chest, then pulled away, looking up at him with her still tear-filled eyes. ""Ayl, you motherfucker. I thought you were dead,"" she said, her voice carrying an odd mixture of anger, sadness and relief. She wiped her eyes, returning her expression to a slightly defiant one. ""Don't do that again,"" she commanded, punching him playfully in the gut (though with her strength it probably wasn't so gentle). She heaved a sigh, then grabbed his hand. ""Alright, let's get the fuck out of here."""
6372,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=280,2012-07-28T11:45:01,Froodjakle,"Ayl grunted as Sam slammed into him with the force of a thousand trainwrecks, nearly knocking the wind out of him. ""Hey watch it, that's still sore,"" he complained. ""And that's<span style=""font-style: italic"">Mister Sir</span>Ayl Motherfucker to you. Haven't I told you I'm invincible before?"" he added, a pained grin falling across his face as she backed away. ""Good thing I came back when I did.. You guys would have ended up dead; he's got as much punch as you do, kid."" This was obviously directed towards Sam, but he emphasized it by punching her in the shoulder. ""He won't be getting back up for at least 20 minutes or so though, that darkness oughta.. keep him in place..""<br/><br/>Without warning, Ayl suddenly fell to his knees, collapsing on the ground. His eyes shut and he was completely immobile, the sounds of his companions quickly fading away as he blacked out.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Shit.. It's falling apart..</span>"
6373,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=280,2012-07-28T12:09:22,kakakuu,"She giggled at him. ""Alright, Mister Sir Ayl Motherfucker,"" she joked. He definitely was evenly matched with the Silencer. A few signs of fatigue started returning to his features, now that Gabriel was unconscious. She winked at the mention of the guy hitting as hard as Sam did. ""I'll take that as a compliment, bro. C'mon, let's head ba- Oh for fuck's sake."" His features started to slump, and eventually he passed out on the ground behind Sam. She grumbled, picking him up in a wedding carry. ""You aren't as heavy as you look,"" she commented idly, even though he was most likely unconscious. ""Alright, let's get out of here, Addles,"" she said, referring to Adeline."
6374,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=280,2012-07-28T23:44:34,Rawrnage,"Adeline was prepared to assist Ayl before Sam pulled her back. It was somewhat ironic that she would do such a thing since she prevented Adeline from doing the same earlier. The handicapped woman realized that the purple man would wish to do this alone. She heard the sounds of the battle, the voice within her commentating on every action. Despite her demon having sight, it was quite weak compared to most; thus, from a distance, the two fighters appeared mostly as mobile blobs of color. His insights weren't any more detailed than what she could find out from the sounds.<br/><br/>Near the end of the battle, the two began talking among themselves. After awhile, everything went silent after a sudden sharp noise sliced through the air. Sam's reaction and Tiresias's commentary painted the picture for her in her mind, and all she could do was dip her head downward in sadness. Even without knowing him too long, she knew his skills were great. Without him... it seems their chances were already divided in half. Though, as soon as her hope had dwindled, a rasp voice seemed to intrude upon the mourning silence. The events that followed could only be described by Tiresias as, ""Ass-kicking."" Sir Purple seems to have not only recovered, but completely disabled the man for the time being. The blind woman was baffled by how quickly he came back, with how serious the blow sounded. Within seconds, Sam had tackled Ayl and all seemed well again. After emotional responses from Sam, and Sir Ayl giving himself a new title, he collapsed on the ground. It wasn't too surprising considering how serious the blow seemed according to her demon. Sam had addressed her, also giving her the new name of ""Addles.""<br/><br/>""Well then, Sam,"" she stated. ""Let us get Mister Sir Ayl Motherfucker back home.""<br/><br/>Adeline let Sam lead once more, considering that she still wasn't familiar with their hideout and such an action only adding to the irony quota of today."
6375,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=280,2012-07-29T04:02:13,kakakuu,"""Let's,"" she replied, adjusting her grip on Ayl. She marched off down the street with an expressionless face. She really hoped someone else wouldn't end up coming after them, with Ayl currently incapacitated.<br/><br/>The next few hours passed in silence. It wasn't necessarily difficult for Sam to carry him, it was just awkward because he had at least twice the body mass she did. A few more minutes passed, and she rounded the corner to the hideout. It'd been at least eight hours since they left, so most of the Hunters were gone, but a few were still out sparring or practicing strategies. They stopped as the trio neared, looking puzzled, but quickly breaking into laughter. She glared at them, stopping in her tracks. ""We aren't screwing with you this time. He really passed out during the fighting,"" she said. One of the Hunters laughed some more, but before he could say anything else, Sam silenced him with a light kick. He still ended up on the ground a few feet away. She kicked the door open, going down the stairs, where everyone else was gathered.<br/>""Listen up, you all need to be careful now. Ayl just fought a Silencer, and ended up like this. The Silencer's still out there,"" she announced. A few of the hunters stood up, asking questions, demanding her to answer. She remained quiet, eventually pushing through the crowd and exiting. She'd return when Ayl was conscious.<br/><br/>She ditched the hideout, returning to a small abandoned apartment complex. On the top floor, there was a small room that was boarded up. Inside, was a slightly messy bedroom, the white paint peeling. A small mattress was laying on the ground, a small pile of blankets on top. Clothing was scattered around, mostly pushed into the corner. Sam strode into the room, plopping Ayl down on the bed. She looked at him for a moment, before sitting down next to him. ""Dammit, Ayl,"" she sighed. ""Just get up soon. I'm scared now."" She lie down, resting her head on Ayl's shoulder."
6376,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=280,2012-07-29T04:27:01,RoseNoble,"Atma had stayed in the hideout after he had finished flying and sparring with some of his squad. Jibra'il had briefly told him about how to ride the winds and where to find updrafts and also various techniques to use with the spear. In a few more weeks flying and fighting with the spear would come naturally to him. He had inhaled quite the amount of food when he returned after sparring as had the rest of the squad. After dismissing them he had found an unmarked leather-bound book on a bookshelf in the back of hideout. after several minutes of reading it the sound of a door being kicked open grabbed his attention away from the text. Sam had walked in carrying Ayl which, if it wasn't for real, would've brought a chuckle. Everyone had started yelling questions at her, even as she had left. This had really irritated Atma so as several hunters rose up after Sam he stood and yelled at them to sit down. This brought startled looks to the ones who got up and they immediatly sat back down. With a sigh Atma began to speak, ""Everyone get plenty of rest for tomorrow morning's training. Same time, same place. Everyone try to find a place to sleep in here even if it means squeezing together. My guys need get ready for the sentry duties we talked about earlier."" As he left to go look for Sam, Atma grabbed the book he had been reading and opened it to where he had left off."
6377,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=280,2012-07-29T05:18:07,Boundary,"Gabriel lay on the ground for quite some time, contemplating the recent events in his head. Ayl's strength...it far surpassed anything that any of the other Hunters were capable of, though Gabriel could no longer compare Ayl to them because of his revelation.<br/><br/>""Not human, huh?"" he said to the air above him. Silence permeated the place for quite some time before the voice in his head finally decided to once again share its opinion.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">An interesting development indeed...</span>Nicodemus said in a rather interested voice,<span style=""font-style: italic"">Not human, but not Hunter or Silencer. A demonic lord perhaps? You do not see those simply wandering about the human realm all by themselves.</span><br/><br/>""Whatever he is...he is an enemy, and a threat to all that the Reverend and the Council have worked to accomplish. He must be eliminated.""<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">How do you plan to defeat him?</span>Nicodemus said skeptically.<br/><br/>""He may not bleed...and he may not die as easily as others, but I am the same. All things can be killed."" Nicodemus laughed in response to that, apparently amused by that statement.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">A weak being such as yourself cannot hope to succeed. You may act like you are some sort of soulless husk of a man but I know your true face.""</span>Gabriel responded with a frown and got up from where he lay, cracking his neck and relieving his body of the stiffness that Ayl's paralysis spell had induced.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">You can lie to everyone else, but you cannot lie to yourself....that simply makes you weak, Gabriel Black.</span><br/><br/>""Just shut up and get back to figuring out who this Ayl Taveirn really is."" Gabriel snapped rather angrily.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">As you wish my host.</span>Nicodemus said in a jokingly submissive tone, his presence fading from Gabriel's mind.<br/><br/>Erasing all thoughts of Nicodemus's words from his mind, Gabriel took off into the air in a rather violent leap that cratered the ground beneath him. Jumping from building to building back towards headquarters, he failed to erase one image from his mind, a little girl and a woman. Gabriel shook his head and continued his travels, not letting the people in his head get to him."
6378,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=280,2012-07-29T06:13:08,Rawrnage,"The long walk back to the hideout seemed even longer, considering the danger the three were just in. Adeline tried to remain alert, but her mind drifted off to something that ""Mister Sir Ayl Taveirn Female Parental Unit Violator the Third esquire"" had said. Something felt off about the last thing he mentioned to the silencer, but... maybe it was best not to dwell on it. Right now, she needed to make sure no more of his kind got the upper hand.<br/><br/>The slow, arduous walk had finally come to an end as the woman heard the sounds of the other hunter's training. Or an attempt at it, anyway. She remained silent as she usually does, letting Sam address the other hunters who broke out in a loud guffaw over what they thought was an act. She wasn't sure why that would provoke such a reaction, she felt like she was left out of something. Maybe they couldn't believe that Ayl could ever be in such a situation? Twas curious indeed.<br/><br/>Adeline followed the red-haired girl until she entered the hideout. This was her first time inside the complex, never before entering inside the walls. Tiresias mentioned that it looked somewhat like the entrance to their previous haven, except with stuff, according to him. It was a little depressing to think back to what occurred, but she shrugged it off. If this truly was meant to resemble a pub, she will henceforth name it Taveirn's Tavern, as he seemed to run this operation. Sam gave her public service announcement about the dangers of the silencers and proceeded to walk out, but the woman wished not to pursue. She was certain she wanted to be alone with Ayl wherever she was headed, hoping that there would be other hunters within the vicinity. The disabled patron stood in place, listening to the coming and going of the other residents. A somewhat familiar voice seemed to disrupt the festivities once again, informing the others that there would be more training upon 'morrow's dawn. She wasn't entirely sure the others would be accepting of her yet, given she came out of nowhere at the most opportune time. Though, the fact that she still lives is a hint that she meant no ill will, but Ayl's current condition and Sam's message might obscure that fact."
6379,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=280,2012-07-29T07:01:22,Froodjakle,"Ayl's consciousness had returned to him a while ago, but he refused his eyes the act of opening, choosing instead to lie still on the mattress Sam had set him on; partly because he wanted her to realize how dangerous their foes were, but mostly because of the process that was going on inside of him. Had Sam decided to peel back the clothing covering his wound, she would have found that the hole no longer existed, covered by skin as if it were never there at all. The process took great effort on his part, and rather than complicate things by moving around, his best option was to stay there.<br/><br/>After a time, he decided his body was in good enough shape to speak; and he did, though keeping his eyes shut and otherwise not moving in the slightest. His voice was low, almost melancholic, as he addressed her; ""I'm surprised you didn't look,"" he said simply, referring to the hole his chest had incurred. ""I expected you to go nuts over a wound like that."""
6380,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=280,2012-07-29T07:23:06,kakakuu,"Sam rested peacefully next to Ayl. She didn't quite fall asleep, though she might as well been. A voice broke the silence after a while, which Sam automatically identified as Ayl. ""There wasn't time for me to look. I...I didn't want to, either,"" she whispered. ""But you're okay, right?"" She slowly sat up, rubbing her eyes before cracking them open lazily. ""Please be okay. We're fucked without you."""
6381,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=280,2012-07-29T08:53:43,Froodjakle,"{{Transcript between me and Kakakuu}}<br/><br/><blockquote class=""uncited""><div>""How many times have I told you, kid? I'm invincible. Stop forgetting that,"" he said with a dry chuckle, slowly pushing himself up into a sitting position. ""As if a single silencer could take me down. They could tear me into a million pieces and all it'd do is piss me off."" Ayl opened his eyes, finally taking the opportunity to look around. The room they were in wasn't exactly pristine, but he never expected it to be. All things considered, it was in surprisingly good shape. ""Where are we, anyway?"" he asked, blinking repeatedly to get his eyes used to the light once again.<br/><br/>A small smile formed on Sam's face. ""Good."" She moved over a little to give him some space and pulled her knees to her chest. ""I'm not sure picking up a million Ayl pieces is high on my to-do list,"" she joked. Her fingers explored the surface of a blanket. ""Oh, here? It's just a small apartment that I hide out in. I come here when I want some privacy.""<br/><br/>""That's assuming they could ever get that many hits on me to begin with; and they couldn't. You should know that much by now,"" he responded, not particularly in a joking manner. ""Does this mean I'm going to be lead back to the hideout with a blindfold, then? Can't have me spoiling your secret place. Speaking of which, how is everybody? I'd assumed you would just drop me off there.""<br/><br/>Sam nodded. ""True. I can't believe he actually hit you once, to be honest,"" she admitted. ""Still scared the shit out of me."" She stopped fiddling with the blanket, turning her eyes to Ayl. ""Don't worry about it, if I cared about you knowing where it is, I wouldn't have brought you here. But, uh..."" she trailed off, scratching the back of her hand. ""They seemed kind of pissy. I warned them about the Silencers and then left while they were shouting questions and pushing me around."" She sighed. ""I just didn't think leaving you there would be a good idea,"" she added.<br/><br/>""Well, I probably got more rest here than I would have there,"" he began, rubbing the back of his head. ""So, uh.. thanks. And sorry. I didn't mean to worry you."" There were a few awkward moments of silence between the two after he spoke, in which Ayl found himself wondering if she was worried more for his safety, or for everybody elses, considering he was more or less their last line of defense. He quickly shrugged off the thought, clearing his throat and turning to Sam with a half-hearted grin; ""Don't think they'll take too kindly to me hanging around here much longer now that I'm up and moving again, though. I probably have some questions to answer.""<br/><br/>""It's fine. It just worries me that the Silencers are that strong. I wouldn't stand a chance against one."" She shrugged, hopping to her feet. ""Well, if you want to head back, it isn't really that far away. It's only like, a block and a half, maybe."" She strode over to the boarded-up window, setting a hand on the windowsill. ""Usually, I keep it boarded up, but I plan on staying here for a bit longer to rest, so I'll take it down just for you,"" she said with a slight giggle. She pulled the board directly off the wall with ease, motioning towards the window with an overexaggerated gesture. ""Actually,"" she started, staring at Ayl. ""You know what, nevermind. Just come back in a bit, okay?""<br/><br/>""Are you suggesting I jump out the window?"" he asked jokingly, raising an eyebrow at her as he grinned. He followed suit soon after, getting up on his feet and stepping over to the window. Her last words caught his attention as he was leaning outside to look around, and he turned back to her, resting on the windowsill and staring at her for a moment before responding. ""Well, I'm here now. If you have something on your mind, might as well let me know.""<br/><br/>Sam stuck her tongue out at him. ""Duh. Shouldn't  be a problem for you."" She bit her lip and looked away until he addressed her again. ""No, it's fine. I just wanted to train. That's all..."" She approached him, quickly wrapping her arms around him in a tentative hug, then backing off just as quick.</div></blockquote><br/><br/>Ayl stayed silent and somewhat surprised as Sam hugged him.<span style=""font-style: italic"">That sure didn't seem like a 'that's all' to me..</span>he thought as she backed away, sighing mentally to himself. ""Well I'll be off then, if you're sure that's all you wanted to say. We can always<span style=""font-style: italic"">train</span>later,"" he added, hinting that he felt there was something more behind it. He stepped out the window and onto the fire escape, the bottom half of which was torn apart and missing. He found himself wondering how she got him into the room in the first place, if not through the door.<br/><br/>Shrugging that thought off, however, he did a quick check for his belongings and leapt off the edge, disregarding the stairs entirely; they only went partway down, after all. Even though he had only just woken up, the fall proved to be of no danger to him. Now that he was out onto the street, the area was familiar enough and he had garnered his bearings in moments; he had just never seen the room from the inside. Regardless, he was soon on his way back to the hideout, choosing to walk instead of shadow jumping, as his strength still wasn't quite fully recovered."
6382,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=280,2012-07-29T15:03:43,RoseNoble,"As he was leaving Atma noticed the blind girl in the hideout. It would probably be easier to just ask her what had happened instead of going to look for Sam. He shut the book again and walked over to the girl. ""Excuse me but I would much like to speak with you about what's going on. It is kind of a shock for everyone to see Ayl messed up like that even if he will be alright. If you could just tell me what had happened to get him like that I would really appreciate it. You'll have to make it a bit condensed though because I have first watch tonight."""
6383,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=280,2012-07-30T01:08:18,Rawrnage,"Adeline was somewhat surprised when the vaguely familiar voice asked her for a summary of the events that transpired in their absence. It was odd that he didn't seem to mind nor suspect her of anything, which thankfully is a relief. Tiresias mentioned something about the man being a dull rainbow of randomness, but with no sight to back this up and no sense being made, she decided to just leave it at his word.<br/><br/>""You wish to have an abridged account of what transpired?"" she said. ""Very well, but give me your name first, it would be impolite to not address you by your real name, 'Sir Rainbow.' I am Adeline Reynolt, if you did not catch it before."""
6384,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=280,2012-07-30T02:08:57,RoseNoble,"The girl's polite manners were unexpected, but it was a nice surprise. ""Well Ms. Reynolt my name is Atma Pratima. And I want the whole story please. I don't like not knowing details. It bugs me. So let's find a table so you can tell me the story and get something to eat if you haven't eaten yet."" Atma started to walk to an empty before he realized she might need help to find her way there. So he walked back to her said, ""Uhm, grab on to my shoulder or something so I can guide you to the table if you need help. I don't know if you need it though because you've survived this long but I thought I'd be nice and offer anyways."" Atma felt like an idiot offering his help and she hopefully wouldn't be offended if the help wasn't needed. Holding his breath, Atma waited to see what she would do."
6385,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=280,2012-07-30T02:56:58,Rawrnage,"Even though she didn't really need the help, it was a nice that the man granted her such an offer. She smiled and nodded positively in response, putting her hand on his shoulder until they met the table he mentioned. She reached out her hand for the chair and slid it back, taking her seat.<br/><br/>""Thank you, Mister Pratima. Now, I shall fulfill your request and tell you of our journey,"" she began to explain. ""At first, when we left the hideout-""<br/><br/>""You tripped on a rock, you clumsy woman!"" a hoarse voice cried out to the crowd, every 's' extended like the slithering of a snake.<br/><br/>""... Erm, I apologize for that. It appears that the dem-""<br/><br/>""What are you talking about? I'm just Aderlin, the ssslayer of rocksss!""<br/><br/>The unfortunate woman's palm had met her face, her head facing downward in disgust. Why, of all times, did this<span style=""font-style: italic"">thing</span>have to make its voice heard. The origin of the voice formed in what seemed to be a somewhat large, transparent red lizard next to Adeline's side. It seemed to crawl onto the middle of the table, making it's presence known to Atma. It appeared to lack eyes, instead having large reptilian appendages that seemed to act as ears covering the majority of its face.<br/><br/>""There was red, red everywhere!"" Tiresias exclaimed. ""That girl's head, the old hideout, and that weird guy! Lots and lots of red! When we got to that place, everyone was dead! And then, and then we ran into this one person who flung red at everyone! Then the red-haired girl punched him into the air, and she was alone with the blind one. I tried to get Aderline to make out with her but she wouldn't do it!""<br/><br/>""Aderline"" buried her face in her arms, draping them over the table. She did not wish to hear anymore of this beast's shenanigans. First impressions are meant to last, and if the first thing they think of her by is the ""Blind girl with a loudmouth lizard,"" then it hurt her chances of being taken seriously. The woman just wished she could disappear right now.<br/><br/>""Then there was this guy that tried to be the man with the truffles, but he wasn't! The truffles, he wasn't the guy with the truffles! He fought with the purple guy, then he got stabbed, then he kicked his ass, then he fainted!"" the demon finally finished. ""Yet they still wouldn't make out!"""
6386,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=300,2012-07-30T03:43:01,RoseNoble,"Atma was happy that Adeline wasn't offended by his offer as things may have gotten awkward if she had been offended. They sat down at an empty table and it appeared as if she was going to tell her story when all of a sudden a reptilian voice followed shortly by a lizard appeared and narrated the story for her. From its strange appearance Atma could only guess that it was her demon. ""Your demon is quite the show,"" Atma said as the lizard concluded the story. ""Jibra'il has never physically manifested himself for me. His excuse is that I only need his voice and I believe him."" Atma smiled and realized there wasn't really a point to that if the girl was blind. ""It seems like you had quite the day today. You and your lizard friend needs to eat so if you wish I will go get the two of you some food. And while you're eating I would much like to here how you've gotten on this long blind. It facinates me."""
6387,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=300,2012-07-30T03:57:32,Froodjakle,"The doors guiding the hideout's bar room slammed open with a rather loud<span style=""font-style: italic"">crash,</span>Ayl Taveirn stepping inside with outstretched hands that had clearly just been used to shove the way open forcefully. ""SUP, BITCHES?"" he half-shouted jokingly, garnering the attention of everyone in the room simultaneously. Silence befell everyone as he made his way to his seat, sitting down casually across from Adeline and acting as if nothing had ever happened, even going so far as to lean back in his chair. A few moments passed before he noticed the creature sitting in the middle of his table, causing him to raise an eyebrow in surprise. ""Hope I'm not interrupting anything. Nice lizard, does he come in purple?"""
6388,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=300,2012-07-30T04:19:48,Rawrnage,"Food would not quell the embarrassment welling up inside Adeline. How could she be paired with such a thing? The question about how she managed to cope with her blindness was not something she felt like answering at the moment, considering her pet lizard demon was parading upon the table. It was then that Ayl had triumphantly entered the room with a warm greeting, then proceeded to seat himself near the three. Adeline swatted at Tiresias with her left hand, her head still buried in her right arm.<br/><br/>""If it did come in purple, he would run in circles trying to look at himself,"" she sighed, lifting her head after a brief pause. ""It would seem that you are okay and all is well? Judging by your tone, you don't sound like you have a hole in your chest."""
6389,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=300,2012-07-30T04:40:02,RoseNoble,"Atma was happy to see Ayl awake and walking around again. It was still day time though and now that Ayl was here he could take care of Adeline. ""Come find me later Ayl, I need to talk to you. I'll be outside. Adeline."" He dipped his head to the two as he left and waved over the squad he was in charge of. Together they all went outside and into the building across the street. They were a good lot but most of them didn't know how to hide and be good sentries. They split up into their groups of two and Atma pulled out his map showing them the places they should hide that will give them a good view on the ways approaching the hideout. When they had all picked out which place they wanted to stay in Atma took them to the second floor and began to instruct how they should hide. There was a strong emphasis on making sure all movements were smooth and not jerky. Jerkiness would expose them faster than a dragon in a city. Whispering was also told to be a no-no as it carried farther than just keeping your voice down. They were picking things up fast and it made Atma proud. Hopefully they wouldn't die anytime soon, they were good kids."
6390,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=300,2012-07-30T04:59:08,Froodjakle,"A chuckle escaped Ayl's lips at the color comment, though he chose not to respond to it. He was honestly surprised that the rest of the Hunter's gathered weren't rushing him with comments and questions now, but it was nice to see that they had the respect not to interrupt his conversation, at least.<br/><br/>With a resigned sigh, Ayl stood up from his seat, stretching his arms out as he did so. ""I'm fine. Sam's fine. Evidently, you're fine. Our Silencer friend is fine, too, but he won't be if I ever see him again."" As he spoke, his hands were occupied with undoing the golden thread that tied his jacket together. ""The battle didn't last long. We exchanged blows a few times; he's a fast opponent, with enough punch to knock any of you out cold if he got a hit off."" Next came the jacket, exposing the muscle shirt beneath as he laid it on the table in front of him. ""He spouted some philosophical bullshit about how we're the 'evolution of humanity,' then stabbed me through the heart. But I already told you all, you don't need to worry about me. Because.."" Off with the undershirt. ""<span style=""font-style: italic"">I'm invincible.</span>""<br/><br/>Ayl's build was surprisingly muscular, given his thin frame. The wound in his chest was completely gone, and there were no signs of blood or scars or anything of the sort. It was exactly like it had been before the battle, completely and totally uninjured. The same could be said of the clothing he had just removed, with no noticeable hole in either the jacket or shirt, though that was because he had used needles of darkness to stitch the torn fabric together on his way back. There were no bruises anywhere from his other blows; indeed, it appeared as if Ayl had never been in a battle to begin with. ""Do you believe me when I say that<span style=""font-style: italic"">now?</span>"" he asked, the question directed at more or less everybody. ""He can knock me out, but he'll never take me down,"" he concluded after a few moments of silence, once again taking his seat. ""..Somebody get me some water? I'm parched, 'n it's still too hot in here."""
6391,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=300,2012-07-31T01:35:29,Rawrnage,"Adeline smiled warmly at Ayl's speech, though she had no idea what he was doing during it. He had such overwhelming confidence, and with his rate of recovery, it truly seemed like he wasn't human.<br/><br/>""His chest is better than y-""<br/><br/>Tiesias's words were cut off by an angry slap from Adeline. It is truly fitting that she was granted great hearing, as Tiresias never seems to close his mouth, making him an easy target. Though, all the creature did was fade from view, given that it was only an immaterial manifestation. She had an idea of what Ayl did given her demon's description, he was most likely showing that his wound had been healed. Ayl eventually gave his request for water, though Adeline was oblivious as to where it would be located as it was the first time she had visited the Taveirn Tavern."
6392,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=300,2012-07-31T04:52:01,Froodjakle,"After a moment, a random Hunter hopped up from his seat, declaring he would obtain the requested drink. A minute or so later and he returned, handing a cool glass of water to Ayl, stepping back to his seat after a nod of thanks from the elder Hunter. He made short work of the beverage, exhaling in satisfaction as he set the glass down on an empty spot in front of him.<br/><br/>He waited a short time, expecting people to rush forward with questions. When none came, he decided to take a look around. The faces of the people gathered had an incredible range of expression; some clearly impressed, others terrified. If there was an emotion the human face could portray, it would likely be found inside that room. He was almost certain they were holding questions back rather than simply having no questions to begin with. ""The lizard was the most interesting one here,"" he sighed.<br/><br/>-----------------------------------------<br/><br/>A slow, almost sardonic clap rung through the air as Gabriel approached the entrance to the Silencer's lair, followed by the source of the noise stepping out from behind the wall that was previously concealing it.<br/><br/>Standing at 5'4"", the figure<span style=""font-style: italic"">was</span>female; though at a distance, it would be easy to confuse her for a rather short, exceedingly slender man. She was notably flat in both chest and waist, and her clothing choice did little to mask it, though she certainly sounded and appeared feminine aside from that. Her top was covered in a dangerously low-cut, transparent black overshirt with incredibly loose sleeves, along with a white tanktop under it, that cut off just below her stomach. On her legs were loose, pocketless black slacks, and a pair of white tennis shoes. Her large, piercing yellow eyes were the only thing distracting from the wicked, toothed grin on her face, as she wore no facial accessories of any sort. Reaching mid-way down her back, her hair fell naturally and straight, though the color of it was anything but. The right side was solid black, just a shade darker than what would seem normal, and the left was pure white, like that of an angel's feather; just one of the many eccentricities of the woman that stood now before her fellow Silencer.<br/><br/>""Nicely done, Gabriel!"" spoke Merle, her high, lilting tone only adding to the mockery her words conveyed. ""I knew it would be interesting if I followed you with my pet, but I never expected it to end up like that!"" she said with a giggle, ceasing her clapping and holding a bent arm out while the other dropped back to her side. Only a few moments later, on that same outstretched arm, a crow fluttered down from seemingly out of nowhere, perching itself upon her wrist and cawing almost tauntingly at Gabriel. This crow shared surprisingly similar characteristics with the girl; its feathers were in alternating shades of black and white, and its eyes were the same, bright yellow. ""Coronis says you did a<span style=""font-style: italic"">wonderful job,</span>"" she added, her grin only widening as she scratched the underside of her pet's chin. ""You could have used some of<span style=""font-style: italic"">my</span>daggers if you had only asked, they would have been much more effective than your little butter knives."""
6393,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=300,2012-07-31T22:54:59,Boundary,"The High Silencer was greeted to home by a rather annoying woman, granted he found most of the Silencers at Headquarters to be rather annoying.. The fact that she was here waiting for him implied that she had known he would be here. After confessing that she had followed him by use of her crow he disliked her even further. For the most part ignoring her he walked past her.<br/><br/>""Whatever."" he said, making a bee line straight for the large tower in the center that served as the Council's place of meeting."
6394,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=300,2012-07-31T23:15:01,Froodjakle,"""Oh come on, don't be so glum,"" she said as she skipped after him, dislodging a certain, rather irate bird from her arm, who decided to fly off and preen itself on a nearby streetlamp. ""There's always next time!"" Her attitude had changed so abruptly. There was no hint of the sarcasm her previous tone had been so thick with; it seemed as if her words of encouragement were entirely genuine. ""Guess you have to get back to report now though, don'tcha? Hey, tell you what - I'll come with you, so you don't have to go it alone! I'll totally vouch for you, seriously!"""
6395,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=300,2012-07-31T23:23:01,Boundary,"Gabriel was already tired of this girl...why did she insist on following him? And where did she get off playing that fight off as a loss, it's not like he died. In fact he thought it was very foolish that Ayl even let him live, he now knew things about him that nobody else did. He liked to think of the fight as a victory of sorts. Even though her words were meant to encourage they did nothing but annoy him. Then she volunteered to accompany him to his report, like he needed it. While she was beginning to get on his nerves, he supposed that there was no harm in having her follow him around, it wasn't like she was going to to follow him all day.<br/><br/>""Very well..."" he said rather blankly, ""just don't do anything stupid."""
6396,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=300,2012-07-31T23:39:29,Froodjakle,"""Great!"" she exclaimed, smiling widely, though she had fully intended to follow him with or without his approval. She belonged in that chamber too, after all, though it seemed as if her fellow silencer had forgotten that fact. She stalked after him, deciding to let him lead the way rather than taking the position herself; he didn't exactly seem amiable to her presence, though it wasn't often in her memory that he ever<span style=""font-style: italic"">had</span>with many other Silencers.<br/><br/>""So what was up with that kid, anyway?"" she asked finally, after the two had walked in silence for a while. ""I can't exactly hear through Coronis, only see. Looked like you stabbed him through the heart, though. How did he even walk away from that?"""
6397,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=300,2012-08-01T02:40:04,Boundary,"Gabriel stops mid-walk and turns towards the Silencer that was following him. She broke the silence after they had finally entered the building.<br/><br/>""I only let you follow me because I know of your status...as for what happened with the Hunter, that is for the entire Council to hear and not simply you."" he said, turning around and continuing his walk. This was why he did not attend more Council meetings, they just pissed him off."
6398,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=300,2012-08-01T04:12:13,Froodjakle,"{{I'll edit this post if you want me to Boundary, just let me know.}}<br/><br/>Merle stood with her hands behind her head, casually listening as Gabriel chastised her. A quick shrug preceded her response; ""Okie dokie then, Mr. Grumpy, whatever you say! Gosh, you're so mean and scary all the time,"" she teased, scurrying after him so he didn't get too far ahead.<br/><br/>In the interest of not pissing him off any further, Merle chose to stay silent for the rest of the walk. It wasn't much further anyway, and when they arrived, she quickly took her spot in the corner of the room as Gabriel delivered his report. As he described the events he had witnessed - the blood demon, the failed attempt at locating another hideout, and the battle he took part in - she found a wicked smile curling across her lips.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Sounds like things are finally getting interesting.</span><br/><br/>The 3 oldest, frequently referred to as the Elder Silencers, whispered amongst themselves for a few moments. Their decision was to remove everyone else from the room so they could freely discuss their options, a choice which surprised most everybody, as they didn't often choose not to share their plans with the other 16 living members. Merle briefly considered sneaking Coronis into the room so she could watch their discussion, but the lack of audio made the effort not entirely worthwhile, and she instead decided to simply retire for the afternoon. Perhaps she would stir up some trouble in the coming days; Gabriel seemed to have fun doing it, why not her?<br/><br/>-------------------------------------<br/><br/>Compared to recent events, the hideout was positively<span style=""font-style: italic"">boring.</span>After a few minutes where not a lot of anything important happened, another sigh escaped Ayl's lips, and he stood up. ""I'm going for a walk,"" he announced, scooping up his clothes from the table in front of him. ""See you all bright and early in the morning for training,"" he reminded them as he stepped out the door, not bothering to look back to see their reactions as he made his way outside. Once outside, he took the time to put his shirt back on, shortly after jumping through the shadows for destinations unknown."
6399,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=300,2012-08-01T08:31:46,Boundary,"Gabriel sat beside Seth's bed, the owner laying in it staring at the ceiling. They had been conversing about a Hunter that Seth had met that had also beaten him, much like Ayl had defeated Gabriel.<br/><br/>""Hiei huh?"" Gabriel asked, rather annoyed that Hunters like this were popping up. Things weren't going to be easy anymore.<br/><br/>""Yeah, he possessed some sort of wind or speed demon or something. It allowed him to move so fast that I was barely able to register him."" Seth replied, ""Had quite the sense of honor too, though he didn't seem keen on talking, nor did he seem to enjoy fighting. Reminded me of you, you know the boring parts.""<br/><br/>""I mean really, what is going on with this city? First I get my ass beat by a random Hunter, then you give the Council reports of a Hunter that claims he isn't even human, and that the man survived a fucking blade to the heart and still managed to beat you. Then there's mention of a blood demon body jumping across the city? Preston being dead is the least of our worries.""<br/><br/>""Yes, but one thing bothers me."" Gabriel said, ""The Elder Silencers seem like they were hiding something, they don't just dismiss us to discuss amongst themselves. We are a Council we are supposed to converse together as one. They know something that we don't.""<br/><br/>""What are you going to do about it Gabe? It's not like you can just ask them 'Hey you old geezers, whatcha talking about?' it doesn't work like that."" Seth said, trying to do his best impression of Gabriel's rather bored voice, Gabriel wasn't amused.<br/><br/>""You do not have to ask to find something out, you only need to listen."" Gabriel said.<br/><br/>""You mean spying? C'mon Gabe you know you're only going to get in trouble doing that sort of stuff. It's not worth it."" Seth warned, oddly unlike him to tell Gabriel to be careful.<br/><br/>""Not even a hothead like you wants to find out what they're hiding?"" Gabriel asked.<br/><br/>""Not if it gets me mistaken for a traitor and killed."" Seth replied, ""Give it up Gabe, it's not happening.""<br/><br/>""Fine,"" Gabriel lied, thinking of ways he could get ahold of this information in his head, ""in any case we were discussing the strong Hunters anyways. I suggest that you and I train so that we are stronger and ready to fight them when the time comes. Somebody has to kill these guys.""<br/><br/>""Agreed, I am not getting my ass beat like that again."" Seth said, smirking.<br/><br/>""Then it's settled, crack of dawn tomorrow we begin our training."" Gabriel said, walking out the door.<br/><br/>Seth lay in bed alone, staring up at the large light that lit his room.<br/><br/>""That guy is going to get himself in trouble with all he's doing."""
6400,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=300,2012-08-02T07:15:38,docemoon145,"Brawling with Hatsu was nothing like Yami had expected. For one thing, his movements were almost irregular; hard to track. There were moments where he was constantly moving, and moments when he would stand completely still. Sometimes he would come on in a hard offensive, and sometimes refuse to attack even when there was an opening. Quite honestly, the lack of logic in the boy's battle choices was throwing the demon off guard, but eventually he tried to take advantage of them.<br/><br/>After that, the boy seemed to get more serious. Every step he took had a purpose. A sort of logic became visible in his movements for a moment before he would shift techniques again. Whenever the boy went on the offensive, or was within combat range, he would use a style somewhere between karate and judo. Most of the karate-like jabs and hits he used seemed untrained, and could definitely use work, but when it came to the judo aspect... that wasn't so bad.<br/><br/>Had Yami been physically there, he would have been thrown to the ground several times, assuming he was fighting on Hatsu's level, that is. As for the karate aspects, there were two moves in particular that seemed to pack the most punch with Hatsu. The first, was an uppercut kick to the chin. Damn the boy was flexible. The second was a strong punch right to the gut. Again, had he been physically there, that would have hurt.<br/><br/>After a while, Yami called the match. It really had been just to gauche the boy's skills anyway. ""Alright..."" Yami started. ""First I'd like to know if there was any sort of logic behind those random movements of yours.""<br/><br/>Hatsu shrugged. ""Not in particular. It's just the way I'm used to fighting.""<br/><br/>Yami pinched the bridge of his nose. ""Honestly, the method could either hurt you or help you, depending on who you're fighting. You're not so bad at the throwing maneuvers... I wonder if we could put that toward a more acrobatic style?"" He looked at the boy. ""Can you do flips, cartwheels, anything like that?""<br/><br/>Hatsu shook his head and gave a ""not really"" expression.<br/><br/>The demon sighed. ""It would take too long to teach you... Alright. Let's just move on to some target practice for now."" Yami had Hatsu practice just shooting with his gun at stationary targets for a while. They left it on its electric setting for a while, just so that if Hatsu over-shot they wouldn't lose the bullets. After that, they switched it to telekinesis mode and had Hatsu do his best to shoot the bullets just far enough to embed themselves in the wall without falling short or going all the way through.<br/><br/>After they did that for a while, Yami took Hatsu outside to practice his hover-boarding technique. He lead him into some tighter spaces like alley ways and inside some abandoned buildings. They also practiced a bit with changing altitudes quickly and free falling. Yami even went so far as to have Hatsu practice shooting and retracting his bullets in the midst of a free fall, and still have to catch himself before slamming into the pavement. Needless to say, the boy was becoming absolutely exhausted.<br/><br/>Eventually, they went back to the warehouse and Yami had Hatsu train for a while on controlling the flow of his electricity. Having it extend from his body and hover in the air with some degree of control. Electricity always wanted a destination, so this was surprisingly difficult. Next they went back outside and looked for heavier objects for Hatsu to practice lifting. Yami took it too far and asked him to try an old car, and the poor boy collapsed from the mental strain before even getting it off the ground. After that, the demon was forced to give him a short break.<br/><br/>Hatsu leaned against the wall of the warehouse, the harsh ache in his head was finally starting to dull. All this endless training was absolutely exhausting. The boy hoped he was improving as much as he thought he was, otherwise he worried he was just wasting his time. Yami called him to attention and he wearily stood up. ""What are we doing this time?"" he asked, with perhaps a bit less enthusiasm than the demon liked.<br/><br/>""Time for a bit more electricity training,"" the demon said. He clearly wouldn't be pulling any punches with this training. ""Make a static field around your body, as thin as you can possibly make it while still having it cover all of you.""<br/><br/>""Static field?"" Hatsu asked. ""Is that just a layer of electricity?""<br/><br/>Yami frowned. ""Sort of. The electricity stays just under your skin, but you take the energy it makes and push it outward. I can see the field, so I'll be keeping an eye on you to make sure you're doing it right. Hold it for as long as you possibly can. Understand.""<br/><br/>Hatsu nodded, took a breath, then began his next challenge. The sun was already rising outside by now; it was probably around 7 am, but the warehouse blocked almost all outside light, so the boy was perfectly unaware.<br/><br/>------------------<br/><br/>Slowly, Hiei felt himself rising back to consciousness. Eventually he was able to open his eyes, but it was still just the two of them. Experimentally, he opened and closed his hands a bit before moving to sit up. He bent his arms a bit; his movements felt relatively normal, albeit groggy.<br/><br/>Hiei wandered off to the bathroom. Looking in the mirror, his third eye just looked like a little line on his forehead when it was closed. He always felt a bit more on edge when he couldn't use it. With a slight sigh, he pulled his headband back down over it.<span style=""font-style: italic"">How long?</span>he asked his demon.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Jeez,</span>Alastor complained.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Speed has robbed you of your patience. I'm working on it now. Weren't you hungry or something?</span><br/><br/>Oh yeah. Now that he'd been reminded of it, Hiei felt like he hadn't eaten in days. Well then, the first thing he ought to do was go to the hide out and get something to eat. It really wasn't far at all if he used his demon power, but that would just make him more hungry. Oh well. The sooner he got something in his stomach, the better... Perhaps his patience could use some work though.<br/><br/>Having little energy, Hiei stopped running as soon as the hide out was in sight. He walked purposefully, virtually ignoring all the people who'd come again for Ayl's training and everyone still down in the hide out. He ordered a rather sizable meal, which prompted a look from the barkeep. The man, who's name Hiei had never bothered to learn, maybe it was Ted or something, had grown more or less used to the small man ordering abnormally large meals, but this was still a lot of food. It took a several trips to carry it all off to his usual table.<br/><br/>Hiei quite honestly didn't care about any odd looks he was getting. He was starving and he was going to eat. It took longer to finish eating this time, which really wasn't long at all by anyone else's standards, but the meal was eventually polished off. The Hunter took a moment to just sit before stacking his plates and returning them to the barkeep.<br/><br/>He received another odd look, then the barkeep just gave a sigh and a shake of his head and accepted the plates. He chose not to comment since he knew this Hunter wasn't the most talkative one. Once he didn't have his plates to worry about, Hiei left the hide out and made his way to the rooftop of a nearby building. He sat down, waiting to feel his third eye open again so he could go and find Anaka. Sadly, he just wasn't any good at searching for people the regular way anymore."
6401,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=300,2012-08-02T13:10:45,Froodjakle,"At precisely 7 AM, on the dot, Ayl Taveirn stepped out of the shadows surrounding the hideout where a group of Hunters was awaiting his arrival. Whether he had just gotten there, or just decided to make himself known, was anybody's guess. His gaze traveled over those gathered, narrowing slightly as he did so.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Smaller group than yesterday,</span>he noted, sighing as all heads turned to him. The group wasn't much smaller than it was yesterday, but there were a few heads missing, and it made a noticeable impact.<br/><br/>""Alright, everybody team up; same groups as yesterday,"" he started, crossing his arms. ""The teamwork dynamic will be a bit different, considering some of you have either died or chickened out since yesterday..<span style=""font-style: italic"">hopefully the former,</span>"" he added under his breath, clearly annoyed at their lack of attendance. ""So I want those of you without a partner to come up here, with me."" He watched as the Hunters shuffled around, rearranging themselves for a few minutes, meeting back up with their partners from the previous day. In the end, most of them were paired up, but two had come forward, unable to find theirs.<br/><br/>""You two, names and powers,"" Ayl said, looking back and forth between them. They each piped up immediately, the one on his left announcing himself as Edward, a hunter with the ability to reshape and sharpen his skin into metal - and the one to the right as Ash, who was able to heal his own wounds and summon his demon as an ally in battle. Ayl nodded before looking back out at the crowd.<br/><br/>""Alright, everybody. Today you'll be testing your teamwork in an actual fight. No, no, don't worry,"" he reassured them, in response to their panicked faces; ""I'm not making you fight me. Not yet, anyway. Everybody turn to the group closest to you -<span style=""font-style: italic"">they'll</span>be your opponents. I don't want any conversing between you before you start fighting; you all need to learn how to go into a battle blind to your enemies strengths and weaknesses, but still come out on top. Got it?"" The group simultaneously nodded.<br/><br/>""Edward,"" Ayl continued, turning toward the one to his left. ""You and Ash's demon will go one-on-one. It won't exactly help your teamwork much, but I'm the only available partner, and that wouldn't be fair,"" he smirked. ""We'll find a group to put you two in tomorrow, but for now this'll do."" With that taken care of, Ayl stepped over to the sidelines, watching as the groups spread out to give each other space and began brawling, occasionally shouting suggestions or complaints when somebody messed up. They were.. somewhat crude, in their tactics and execution.. but one couldn't expect beginners to perfect their abilities in a day or two. Hopefully the Silencers would give him enough time to whip them into shape before things got too out of hand."
6402,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=300,2012-08-02T18:23:08,RoseNoble,"When the larger group began their session Atma took his group out a distance away to a different area than they had been yesterday. Atma looked on with pride as he did a head count and noticed that they had all showed up today. The goal for today's training would be for one group to sneak up on another while Atma watched over them from the sky. Their skills had slightly improved from this time yesterday but many of them were still making rookie mistakes. He was easily able to find the team that was doing the worst and swooped down and landed next to them a little roughly, landing was proving the be the hardest part of this flying thing. The two hunters jumped and turned around as Atma dusted himself off.<br/><br/>""John and Katherine will you two please remind me of your powers again?"" Atma asked the duo. John could make clones of himself and Katherine said she can alter and amplify sound. ""Okay then, why aren't you two using your powers to help yourselves or use them to trick and amubush the other team? And Katherine you need to work on supressing the sound you two make. I could have found you with my eyes closed and since I could do that so could Silencers. Focus you two."" After giving them a few more pointers Atma took off again to continue his observation. No one had been caught yet because every team had about the same skill level. When this excerise was done they would have to review techniques and tactics again."
6403,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=300,2012-08-02T23:54:24,Breebree,"<span style=""color: #0080FF""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-family: Viner Hand ITC;"">A</span><span style=""color: #0040FF"">nak</span><span style=""color: #0080FF"">a</span></span></span><br/><br/><br/>Anaka sunk to the dirty tile floor of the  of the gas station. She was positioned between two isles, to be specific it was between the candy and chips isle. The curve of her back resting on a bag of chips her head tilted down towards her legs. Her dark auburn hair swooped into her face blocking her frustrated expression. But even then you could discover the frustration from the way she clutched the ice tea bottle in her right hand. She lifted her head as light spilled into the gas station chasing the darkness away. Her green eyes glossy with many emotions, the main one being distraught but over what? Not many new the answer to that, she had told so many lies. Kept her true self hidden, in other words she was fed up. She hadn't had that stage to break down before becoming strong to survive. Instead of breaking down she  was strong for her brother while he was falling apart she kept herself and him together as long as possible. It had to be balanced, one of them had to be stable while the other wasn't. Now Anaka was at her own breaking point, venting is what she called it and exactly what she needed. She stood  up speaking swiftly with many emotions in her voice.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Bullshit, I'm tired of this. He's out there and he's no longer one of us. He's just a demons puppet.""</span><br/><br/>Now to anyone who didn't know her they would think she was talking to herself. Of course she wasn't she was raging on to her demon, Azrael. But it wasn't enough she needed another human. Azrael was a demon he could only show so much empathy he was created from the depths of evil itself and the right hand man to the Grim Reaper himself. She frowned running a hand through her hair. Maybe the emotions were finally getting to her as she hadn't done anything provocative for herself. She was patient but only for so long. She had waited to find her brother and now he was within her grasp just barely. Anaka threw the bottle as the vending machine watching it shatter upon impact into a million pieces.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Anaka calm your mind. You will find him soon enough, you need to talk to someone all this frustration is hard for me to try not to takeover and make you do something you might regret. Why not vent to Hiei? He may be shy and soft spoken but he is wise... and the closet thing to a friend you have.</span>Anaka's eye brows furrowed merely because she knew Azrael was right but where was he? She was not going to try to find him and when he did come looking for her it would only be if she hadn't showed up to where they would meet after 48 hours.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""I look for no one, I'm fine. I'm not one to easily break and you know this.""</span><br/><br/>Azrael grunted but didn't speak again. It was true he knew her and that's why he choose her. She was strong willed, intelligent and much more. It was too much depth to go into. With such little time, when the battle begun if Anaka died not able to tell her story. He would be there to remember it, to perhaps even share it. Azrael knew what Anaka did not want to see and gain knowledge of. That her brother wasn't who he use to be and was one of a demons poisoned possibly the leader if anything. As she had said before he was just the demons puppet and now she was realizing there was no way they could save her corrupted brother. It deeply pained him to see her so emotionally unstable at this moment. She needed to be strong not weak, but it was clear she needed to get it out of her system before he took control and did so."
6404,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=300,2012-08-03T00:45:48,Boundary,"At about 6 AM, Gabriel and Seth had begun their training, which consisted mainly of the two of them fighting each other. They were both very fast individuals so it was less a test of strength and power and more a test of reflexes and speed. The two fought in a nearby park outside of Headquarters, where other Silencers wouldn't bother them. The park was already burned quite a bit, trees were black husks and the grass was either brown or not there. They fought in the center by what used to be a freely flowing fountain. The fountain was now a semi-melted mass of marble, much like the stone that made up the roads and the area around the fountain.<br/><br/>The two High Silencers ripped across the park, exchanging blows with each other. Seth's arms were ablaze with Hellfire and Gabriel had two blackened blades of hardened bone jutting from his fists. While both were in a state where they could kill each other they were careful enough not to exchange killing blows, for killing one another was not the purpose of their session. Gabriel tried to keep Seth at a somewhat healthy distance with his blades, ensuring that his fists were not a threat. Seth responded by firing off a blast of flame which Gabriel quickly leaped over to dodge, landing behind Seth and spinning around for a counter, to which Seth responded to by ducking and coming back up with a spinning uppercut to the chin. Gabriel took it rather well, and back flipped a ways back. Gabriel closed the distance fast by doing a new trick he had thought up. Using his body he jettisoned mass at high speeds out of his back, making use of Newton's Law of Equal and Opposite Reactions to accelerate his body to high speeds very quickly. Closing the distance quickly, he sent a hard straight punch to Seth's gut before he had time to react to his new found speed. Seth had the wind knocked out of him as he flew through a burnt tree and snapped it like it was plywood, landing in a full body roll a few feet away from it. Gabriel leaped up high into the air and came down back down, fist ready to pound into Seth's chest. Seth, immediately stuck both his hands out toward him and let out a violent jet of fire at his opponent. Gabriel was quick to act and formed a shield in front of him out of hardened mass using his left arm. It absorbed most of the heat and allowed the Silencer to ride through the flames and still slam into Seth. Gabriel shifted his shield back into an arm and proceeded to punch Seth's face, though was foiled in his attempts by Seth grabbing the fist and using his other to grip his shirt and throw him off him, making forceful grunts as he did because of how heavy Gabriel actually was. Gabriel rolled out of it and landed on his feet, his bone blades jutting back out again.<br/><br/>""Getting more aggressive I see."" Seth said, coughing as he got up, ""Surprised me, usually you are much more....defensive.""<br/><br/>""Need to widen my skill set."" Gabriel replied. Slamming his hand down into the ground and lengthening his fingers into long spikes that drilled quickly through the ground and rose up right next to Seth's feet, causing him to have to roll back to avoid getting his head gored. As he rolled back more and more spikes rose up, forming wall after wall of death that rushed towards him. Seth jumped back from them and they quickly receded back into the ground and into Gabriel who lightly cracked his knuckles. Seth smirked and ran back into the battle.<br/><br/>The High Silencers fought for another hour, both for the most part doing no damage to the other, though Gabriel was able to get a rather hard hit in here and there. Seth realized that he was outmatched by Gabriel, but he was strong in his own right. As the morning slowly progressed, the two Silencers fought, gathering a small audience on the walls of the Headquarters."
6405,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=300,2012-08-03T01:05:24,docemoon145,"Hatsu convinced Yami to let him take a break for breakfast. So far, Hatsu hadn't asked many questions about his training. He was sure all of it would come in handy at some point, and he didn't want to seem ungrateful, especially because he really appreciated all the help he was getting managing his powers. But there was still something he'd always been curious about, and now seemed like a pretty good time to ask.<br/><br/>""Yami?"" Hatsu said, after a bite of his sandwich. ""We're going to meet Vaan tomorrow, right?""<br/><br/>Yami looked at his vessel and nodded. ""That's correct.""<br/><br/>""What was he like?"" Hatsu asked, his eyes distant. From what he'd seen, it wasn't very common for a demon to switch hosts. But... He was the demon's second host... There was just something about being the second. On one hand, Yami had a bit more experience with picking a proper host, so Hatsu trusted that they were well-matched. On the other hand... He wasn't the first pick. If he and Yami were such a good pair, then why not pick him first? It was just something that had always bugged him.<br/><br/>Yami looked at his host. He'd been avoiding answering that question since he met the boy, which granted was only four or five days ago. Now though, they were going off to meet Hatsu's predecessor... that was probably weighing heavily on the boy. Yami sighed. It was finally time to answer that question. ""Vaan was... really a good kid. He was a protector by nature, and stopped at nothing to keep safe what was important to him. He was eager to learn and very talented. At first, we were very compatible. Then... over time... he started to change. I'm not sure what exactly happened, but his personality went completely in the opposite direction."" Yami trailed off and sighed.<br/><br/>""The process of binding to a human is complicated. More so that I'd care to explain to you right now. To make a long story short I wasn't prepared to compensate for any abrupt personality changes like that and we became incompatible. Likely, my separating from him has actually made him more unstable. He's nothing like he was when I chose him, so don't expect a warm welcome.""<br/><br/>Hatsu gulped, then continued eating his sandwich, enjoying his breakfast break before training was to be continued.<br/><br/>-------------------------<br/><br/>After several minutes, Hiei could feel the slow sensation of movement on his forehead, symbolizing that his third eye was open again. As if to confirm this, Alastor muttered a slight,<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Whew. Done.""</span><br/><br/>Hiei stood up silently, and moved toward the edge of the rooftop. He pulled up his headband and was relieved that he could in fact see out of his third eye again. Hiei began scanning the city below.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""You're looking for that girl, aren't you?""</span>Alastor asked. Annoying and nosy as usual.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Why? Are you feeling lonely after finally making a friend?""</span><br/><br/>""Don't be absurd,"" Hiei responded. ""We're not friends, I just owe her. And I'm not lonely.""<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""You're in denial,""</span>Alastor responded smugly.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""As far as I can tell, she's the closest thing you've <span style=""text-decoration: underline"">ever</span> had to a friend. And you're lonely.""</span><br/><br/>Hiei sighed blankly. ""And you were being so useful just a moment ago. I shouldn't have expected it to last long.""<br/><br/>There was a pause before Alastor spoke again.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Alright, then why <span style=""text-decoration: underline"">are</span> you looking for her?""</span><br/><br/>Hiei remained silent for a moment. ""I don't know.""<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Well what do you know?</span>Alastor thought to himself.<span style=""font-style: italic"">He has feelings after all.</span>The demon wondered what it was like for his host to have to cope with feelings for the first time... probably in his entire life. The demon stayed quiet as Hiei located Anaka and rushed off to join her. In moments, he was standing outside the gas station, looking at her through the window. Typical Hiei. He didn't say anything; just stood there and sort of waited to be noticed."
6406,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=320,2012-08-03T01:59:08,Breebree,"<span style=""color: #0080FF""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-family: Viner Hand ITC;"">A</span><span style=""color: #0040FF"">nak</span><span style=""color: #0080FF"">a</span></span></span><br/><br/>Anaka flinched at the sound of a hand on the glass window; she turned around to see Hiei. Well speak of the devil it was Hiei himself. He seems to look the same and a bit more energetic or something along those lines. She just stared at him as he stared at her with his hands cupped around the glass as he peeked inside. She gave a tiny wave frankly embarrassed and worried if he had seen her ranting on madly. Azrael chuckled in her head tsk-ing at her as she came up with a lie to present to Hiei if he asked what on earth she had been doing. Brushing her auburn hair behind her ear she exhaled deeply as she walked to the door before opening it slowly and poking her head out. She just looked at him not even certain how to approach him. Anaka stepped through the door and closed it tightly with her back on the knob as she gripped it tightly.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">â€œUh hi Hieiâ€¦what brings you here?â€</span><br/><br/>It was a somewhat stupid question, he was probably here to inform her on some new terms that had been come to while she had been off on her own. She frowned mentally; after all he had only been on the trip with her to return a favor. She didnâ€™t let the sigh that so desperately wanted to burst out of her mouth out.  She wished there had been something more there than a favor behind the reason. But there was no way to make that connection not even close. So conversation with Azrael on speaking to Hiei was now destroyed by a rising fear. It was odd, she had never doubted Azrael on much but reaching out to Hiei, an anti-social person was something she couldnâ€™t think to do. She had already reached out enough was she going to put her neck on the line just to release the thoughts in her mind? No, of course not itâ€™s foolish and so not how she was. She just needed to get to her brother and everything would be fine or so she hoped."
6407,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=320,2012-08-03T02:35:01,Rawrnage,"While most of the hunters cleared out of the pub-like hideaway to continue their training, Adeline remained with her back to the floor. She was awake, but not quite ready to get up. For one, she wasn't sure what she would even do today. She could join in Sir Taveirn's training session, though her abilities didn't seem to fit the kind of exercise she would be participating in. The chaos involved might make it difficult for her to focus on who is where, but that could also be something she needs to work on. Then again... would it all be pointless if they lost? It might seem like a vain effort to even try if there are silencers like the man from the other day.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Maybe if you get off your lazy ass and do something, you'll figure it out!</span>her demon screeched.<span style=""font-style: italic"">This place is boring, there's nothing going on!</span><br/><br/>Adeline let out an exasperated sigh. ""I don't know. Can we actually win this war, Tiresias? Even if we did, I doubt we'd make much of a difference. Especially if the standard we need to live up to is 'Invincible' if we hope to survive.""<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Pfah, woman! I didn't bond with you so I could see this little shithole for the rest of my life!</span><br/><br/>""Is that why you helped me? What if the world on the other side of this war is not even worth seeing?""<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Being a sightless demon sets your standards pretty damn low, and anything is better than the way this place is now. I'm going to do whatever it takes to live!</span><br/><br/>Tiresias sounded somewhat different than his usual self, like he was actually<span style=""font-style: italic"">serious</span>about something. Maybe it was a miracle delivered from heaven, or a false blessing in disguise. Despite all her enmity for the creature, he still managed to do some things right. His confidence stirred Adeline out of her restful state. The maiden patted the ground to her left a few times until she found her cane, and lifted herself off the ground with its assistance.<br/><br/>""Either way,"" Adeline said, ""You didn't answer my question. What activity should I partake in today?""<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Stuffing your bra so I have something to look at,</span>the lizard demanded.<br/><br/>She knew his tomfoolery would spring up again. She shouldn't have gotten her hopes up, all they ever do is get shot down in a blazing inferno. It seems like the decision was left up to her.<span style=""font-style: italic"">What to do, what to do...</span>she pondered.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Something that Sir Taveirn said was off yesterday. Though, it would be wrong to accuse him of being... something else. Also impolite.</span>She shrugged her shoulders and proceeded up the stairs to the exit of the establishment, tapping her cane on various things along the way.<br/><br/>As the light of the sun failed to enter her eyes, obviously nothing about this day contrasted the other. The only difference was if it rained or not, and if she would be attacked or left alone. Though, once difference could be that a bunch of novice hunters are practicing their unstable abilities on each other. That will certainly be something to brighten up her day, especially if she runs into the center of the crossfire. As much as she hated to confront him about it, the question of what Ayl meant when he spoke to that silencer for the last time kept resurfacing from the depths of her mind. It was somewhat ominous... maybe he was just joking to invoke fear? Then again, he did survive a spike through a chest and recovered within a few hours. Maybe there was some truth to his words...<br/><br/>The blind woman made sure not to get near the trainees as she went the long way around to reaching Ayl. Since he was directing the session, she could hear him talking to his pupils every once in awhile. She approached the purple master with great caution, mostly because of the fact that hunters were experimenting with their powers. It was like walking around the perimeter of a minefield. Eventually, she reached her goal and was standing a few inches away from Ayl. Obviously, this was not a topic to discuss in public, so she tapped on his shoulder to draw his attention and pointed to an area unpopulated by others.<br/><br/>""Pardon me, Sir Taveirn, but could I talk to you for a moment?"" she asked.<br/><br/>----------------<br/><br/>""DAMMIT, DAMMIT, DAMMIT!""<br/><br/>Every word of Levin's scream was followed by his knife meeting the wall. This had become a way to vent his anger, though the amount he had pent up within him would not be exhausted by a few swipes. Splatters of blood covered the entirety of his being, but he was no longer under the control of his demon.<br/><br/>""How could they force Sam to do that to me? They're monsters, they're the true evils of this world! How could they use Sam like that? How!?""<br/><br/>Ymir was somewhat surprised at the tenacity of his host. Even after all that had happened he was still ready to fight again. It didn't matter to him, though. All that demon wanted was to kill ""him."" Demons typically hold grudges just for looking at another each other strangely, but getting your arm severed made it much more personal. Levin still continued his angered ranting, venting his rage on the side of a lone building."
6408,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=320,2012-08-03T02:53:49,docemoon145,"Hiei stood in silence, facing Anaka, until she chose to speak. The question was incredibly awkward considering he didn't have an answer. Normally, Hiei wouldn't show up without a good reason. It was rare he would do anything on a whim besides fighting. It took a moment before he realized he still hadn't responded at all to her question. Curses. Why did talking to people have to be so difficult?<br/><br/>It took another moment before Hiei managed to say anything. ""I really don't know. I suppose I didn't have anything better to do.""<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Wow. Two sentences. Give him a hand for trying,""</span>Alastor teased. Cursed demon.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Hey,""</span>Alastor said, seeking to offer something more productive.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""You suck at talking and girls can go on for ages talking about their problems. Just ask her what's going on in her life. I'll bet you'd be better off in a one-sided conversation like that.""</span><br/><br/>Well, that may have been a good piece of advice, Hiei wasn't sure how to ask the initial question to get a one-sided conversation going. In the end he just settled for the first thing that came to mind, blurting it out as he thought it so he didn't have time to become withdrawn again.<br/><br/>Hiei sighed. ""I'm really no good at this. You talk, I'll just listen."""
6409,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=320,2012-08-03T03:47:12,Froodjakle,"Ayl had noticed Adeline walking through the crowds before she reached him, so her arrival wasn't at all unexpected. ""Yeah, what's up?"" was his response as he turned to look at her; at least, before he noticed the finger pointing to a less populated area. ""Ah. Alright then, give me a second. Seems I'm more popular during training sessions."" He turned to the crowd for a moment; ""HEY, FIRST PERSON TO SLACK OFF GETS TO FIGHT ME ONE ON ONE,"" he shouted half-jokingly. The response from the crowd was increased pace in their fighting; a sure sign that the 'threat' worked to great effect.<br/><br/>""That should keep them working,"" he started, turning back towards Adeline and smiling. ""Shall we, then?"" He started walking towards the area she indicated before, trusting that she would follow him on her own time. As far as he could tell, she was perfectly capable of walking on her own and needed no assistance, so he chose not to offer any out of respect. Once they reached the spot and were well out of earshot of the other Hunters, he stopped, spinning on his heel and waiting for her to catch up. ""So what did you want to talk about, exactly?"""
6410,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=320,2012-08-03T06:09:24,kakakuu,"Sam remained awake, sitting near the window for the rest of the night. She didn't really expect Ayl to pop back up. She shrugged, eventually curling up on the mattress and falling asleep.<br/><br/>She woke early, trying to decide whether or not to join Ayl's training session or not. She ended up wandering around the nearby blocks, this time properly armed. Two curved swords were crossed across her back, each being about two and a half feet in length. Sam was quite the weapon enthusiast, amassing quite the collection, though it was hidden quite well.<br/><br/>After about a half-hour of walking around, the sounds of screaming and metal scraping against brick echoed from an alley. The screaming sounded quite familiar, and the redhead's stomach dropped. She rounded the corner, leaning against the wall with her arms crossed. ""Levin,"" she commented idly, to get his attention. She looked at him for a while before speaking again. ""Sorry about yesterday...I didn't want to hurt you..."" She made no move to get closer should he feel like attacking, but if her guess was correct, he wouldn't try and hurt her. Or rather, if he hurt her, she'd be able to walk away with her life."
6411,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=320,2012-08-03T23:56:58,Breebree,"<span style=""color: #0080FF""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-family: Viner Hand ITC;"">A</span><span style=""color: #0040FF"">nak</span><span style=""color: #0080FF"">a</span></span></span><br/><br/><span style=""font-size: 85%; line-height: 116%;"">Anaka was confused by his second response, how did he know? He wasn't supposed to know no one was! Was she crumbling at her social mask now? When in the hell had that happen!? How could she have let that happen? Her lips formed into a sort of line on her face as her eye brows furrowed. She brushed her hair back and shivered a bit without reason. How could he have known? Azrael remained silence so he wasn't much help to her question but he did speak to her. <span style=""color: #0080FF"">Little one just talk, let everything out he asked for it. </span> She shook her head making it clear she was either talking to herself or the demon inside.<span style=""color: #0040FF""> Hiei had no clue what he asking for and what if he doesn't respond? I would like feedback I guess but maybe not.</span> Azrael let out a sharp growling sound before he responded,<span style=""color: #0080FF"">Just do it.</span> Anaka sighed before she decided to speak again her tone even and the look in her eyes blank as her gaze shifted from Hiei to the gas pump a few distances away.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""I don't know what to say...I don't want crumble yet I know I have to. I haven't even talk to anyone about how I made it through the change in this world all because I was just taking care of Vaan and now I feel I have failed.""</span><br/><br/>She paused now certain how she <span style=""font-style: italic"">should</span> go on about the manner. She wasn't that good at explaining as she had never vented just seen others do it. She wanted Hiei to say something but knew that he wouldn't say much back. He'd just nod and listen much like talking to a dog or perhaps a wall, but then again if he did speak it wouldn't be more than two sentences. She exhaled as she felt she was losing air even though oxygen was all around her, it was odd as no tears swelled to her eyes just an irritated look was placed upon her mature face.  Her voice was soft even though her expression disturbing.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Of course you can't relate I doubt you have ever felt such a connection at least on siblings. Is there really any point of explain to someone who might now understand? I mean do you even know how it feels to know in the back of your head that the person you grew up with is now something else. Vaan is no longer Vaan he is something else I can feel, I just know it and really even if I want to find him... I'm not certain I can face him. Hiei If I cannot face him then who will?""</span></span><br/><br/><span style=""font-size: 85%; line-height: 116%;"">What bothered her more than anything was if she couldn't stop her own brother than who could? Azrael was strong but he was limited without taking over her body, Anaka wasn't willing to let him do so. She knew deep down she would need help , Anaka was not the type to like others to get involved of her personal business. The blue eyed girl would have to call upon greater help, most likely that character named Ayl and Sam. If he Vaan was powerful enough to call upon demons even higher than him and still have control over them without a few problems then he was a serious problem. One that was threatening not only herself but everyone who had survived when this demon era came.</span>"
6412,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=320,2012-08-04T00:05:28,Rawrnage,"Adeline proceeded to follow Ayl as they distanced themselves from the hunters. She wasn't quite sure if the question would spur some sort of negative reaction. Still, she brought him over here, there was no turning back now.<br/><br/>""First off, I apologize for taking time away from your students,"" Adeline said in a respectable manner. ""I also have to curse my ability to hear long distances. It's quite rude to eavesdrop, and... err, I should get to the point. The last thing you said to that silencer... you mentioned something quite strange. I could just be over-assuming things but, but given the context of the conversation at that moment, you said something about not being human at all.""<br/><br/>-----<br/><br/>Levin immediately stopped everything he was doing when Sam's voice reached him. He dropped his knife onto the ground and rushed over to the red-haired girl. He grabbed her hands and lifted it up to his chest, looking at her with pleading eyes.<br/><br/>""N-No! It's okay! I'm not mad or anything! See?"" he assured Sam in a somewhat desperate fashion. ""It's like that time you hit me with that rock. I'm okay, everything's okay! Right? Right!?"""
6413,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=320,2012-08-04T00:53:56,docemoon145,"There was a moment of silence and Alastor spoke up.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Now you're supposed to say something.""</span><span style=""font-style: italic"">Oh, really?</span>Hiei thought.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Really not much of a one-sided conversation then huh?</span><br/><br/>""Well, you're right; I don't understand,"" Hiei stated evenly. He really had no experiences to fall back on that might help him understand what Anaka was saying. Hiei had always been alone, he'd even put up a wall trying to keep people out. He didn't know anything about connections like what she was talking about. Vaguely, Hiei could remember having a family, but he'd never opened up to them either.<br/><br/>Near the end of what Anaka was saying, she talked about facing Vaan. Hiei thought she was probably talking about something more passive, like sitting and talking, but it was just easier for him to think of it in terms of battle. He wondered how strong a person could be after separating from their demon. Usually, they didn't even survive, from what he knew at least...<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Earth to Hiei,""</span>Alastor jumped in.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""If she asks you a question, you're supposed to <span style=""text-decoration: underline"">answer</span> it.""</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Oh. Right.</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Jeez,</span>Alastor thought to himself. What was he? A nanny?<br/><br/>""Well..."" Hiei said, giving the best answer<span style=""font-style: italic"">he</span>knew, ""if you don't think anyone else can do it, you'll just have to do it yourself."" Typical Hiei: rely on no one and do everything yourself. Alastor thought it would have sounded much more impressive if he'd said something about how she could always rely on her friends and that he would be there for her... But the demon knew that just wasn't going to happen. The demon hoped Anaka wasn't taking this advice too seriously. It wasn't very smart to take advice on relationships from a recluse.<br/><br/>""... I may not be able to understand any of this, but I've heard it sometimes helps people to ""vent"".""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Wow,</span>Alastor thought.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Three sentences. Possibly a new record.</span>"
6414,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=320,2012-08-04T01:25:36,Breebree,"<span style=""color: #0080FF""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-family: Viner Hand ITC;"">A</span><span style=""color: #0040FF"">nak</span><span style=""color: #0080FF"">a</span></span></span><br/><br/>Anaka didnâ€™t want to talk anymore; even though Hiei was making an effort sheâ€™d rather be doing something productive. She shook her head taking note not to ask Hiei for advice anymore. It was time to change the subject deep conversation about herself had always been a weak point for Anaka. She knew Hiei had to be rather uncomfortable perhaps even more than she had been.  The blue eyed girl turned to face her ally, before she began to walk away beckoning him to follow after.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">â€œYou know what fuck this conversation; Iâ€™d rather be doing something else.â€</span><br/><br/>Just like that with those words she was back to Anaka, the one everyone knew and most likely hated with about the same passion as she loved her brother. She didnâ€™t know where the hell she was going but the conversation she was trying to have been too awkward and she didnâ€™t like it besides, she was fine. Azrael let out a sigh inside her head but didnâ€™t speak; he began to hum Ironic by Alanis Morissette. Anaka ignored him, tuning out him humming and whirled around to face Hiei. She stopped putting her hands on her hips and scrunched up her nose, it was an adorable look mastered by the actress. She flashed him a smile before beckoning to him and calling out again.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">â€œWell are you going to just stand there or get a move on? Iâ€™m hungry!â€</span><br/><br/>It was true the blue eyed girl had not eaten at all just drank a lot of tea.  She was addicted to tea secretly but that was her secret only, now her stomach roared at her threatening to gnaw the acid and perhaps the lining of her stomach. She tapped her foot impatiently at Hiei, knowing it would either make him smirk or chuckle as indirectly she was calling him slow and she knew that he was anything but slow. In fact he made her look slower than a turtle with that super speed of his but she would never tell him that. Anaka just wanted the weird moment gone and fast so she pulled her fabulous stunt. She was no amateur actress that was for certain because even as she teased the boy in front of her the thought of Vaan ate at her silently."
6415,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=320,2012-08-04T01:30:42,Froodjakle,"Ayl's eyebrow rose as Adeline spoke, and there was a long period of silence before he responded. That time was spent in contemplation, as he considered his options, stroking his chin thoughtfully. When he finally spoke, his voice was even, calm; no hint of malice or threat whatsoever. ""You'd do yourself a favor to forget you heard that, Adeline. Some things are better off left unknown. Just comfort yourself with the knowledge that I am your ally in this; as long as you fight a justified battle, you have nothing to fear from my blade.""<br/><br/>A few more moments of silence passed before Ayl spoke again, his tone returned to normal and a smile on his face. ""Anything else you wanted? If not, I should get back to the rookies. They'll get themselves killed without me there to supervise."""
6416,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=320,2012-08-04T02:39:05,docemoon145,"After having spoken far more than he was used to or comfortable with, Hiei was forced to stand there for a moment, fighting his rapidly re-closing shell. It would probably be easier on him if he didn't talk for a bit. He was starting to get that tight feeling in his stomach he got whenever he was around<span style=""font-style: italic"">people</span>for too long. When Anaka beckoned him for the second time he did his best to shove the sensation away.<br/><br/>The foot-tapping seemed almost like a challenge to Hiei. He gave a slight smirk, taking one visible step before appearing next to Anaka. ""Sorry to keep you waiting,"" he said, the smirk still slightly visible. He decided to keep whatever pace Anaka took to go to the hideout. He certainly didn't want to be called slow again, or ever, but leaving her in the dust didn't seem like the best idea either."
6417,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=320,2012-08-04T19:50:31,RoseNoble,"Atma watched with satisfaction as the little excercise of his came to a close. All of the teams had to be corrected a few times throughout the excercise but they had picked up on what he had said quite fast. He swooped down to join his pupils as they walked back to the main group. ""You guys did good today. You'll need to practice fighting too though so Ayl will help do that. I'll helpyou guys refine it into something quieter later. Meet back up with me after lunchtime."" As he finished his last sentence Atma flew up again, high above the buildings around the hideout to practice flying some more. Landing was also still a problem so working on that would be essential too. Atma began to land and take off repeatedly trying to be quieter every time."
6418,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=320,2012-08-05T06:24:29,kakakuu,"Sam flinched slightly as Levin took her hands. ""You shouldn't let people walk over you like that,"" she commented. ""Not even me. You have every right to be mad, then and now. What causes you to think it's okay? Just because it's me, it shouldn't be different."" She pulled her hands away, not being unkind about it. ""And please, don't fight with my friends. I... I don't want to have to choose between you.""<br/>She sighed, stepping closer and wrapping her arms around Levin. ""Please?"" she begged, staring up at him with her wide, green eyes."
6419,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=320,2012-08-06T01:54:37,Breebree,"<span style=""color: #0080FF""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-family: Viner Hand ITC;"">A</span><span style=""color: #0040FF"">nak</span><span style=""color: #0080FF"">a</span></span></span><br/><br/>Anaka plopped down the steps with a giant thud making her entrance be known by whoever happens to be in the tavern. She saw a few familiar faces and it didnâ€™t take long for her to find a table. A waiter with blonde hair and deep blue eyes took her order and whisked away. She leaned back in her chair gesturing for Hiei to sit. She figured he had already eaten his breakfast which would leave her to eat hers partially alone.  It was awkward silence on her part that hit the table, while everything else around her buzzed to life she remained silent. It was a first for Anaka to be quiet, the red head had been known for endless chatting a yet she sat in a deep silence.  She rubbed her temples in agony at the head pounding headache that was bothering her. That was until the pounding was replaced by a voice, a familiar voice.  Azrael stop playing the voice mimicking is annoying. Her thought was followed by silence and she began to panic Azrael hardly ignored her and usually he would let his presence be known but now it was gone. She could feel him missing or separated replace by someone or something else. That was when the voice itself became clear.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #4080FF"">You have no chanceâ€¦.You will all perish in the wrath of flames. Neither mere Demon nor man can destroy such power.</span><br/><br/>Vaan, thatâ€™s who it was, she could tell completely even as the voice faded out disappearing from her mind. She was utterly confused a bit spooked, as alarm was written in her blue eyes.  How in the hell had Vaan reached her and what was up the â€œPerishâ€ thing. That sudden thought was replaced by the shout of Azrael,<span style=""color: #0080FF"">Anaka are you okay? Our spirit connection was weakened for a moment and I canâ€™t figure how.  I could hear a voice but it was muffled what happen? Iâ€™m checking youâ€™re mentally and physically to see if they took anything but it seems like they just wanted to speak to you.</span>Anaka ignored Azrael for a moment focusing on the plate pushed in front of her, she wasnâ€™t that hungry anymore for the grits put in front of her.<span style=""color: #0040FF"">Vaan, it was him. He contacted me somehow and spoke on everyone perishing in flames.</span>The response from Azrael wasnâ€™t expected or at least not yet, the words spoke after the explanation frightened her a bit it was clear she as a sister had been too late.<span style=""color: #0080FF"">Perish in the wrath of flames -- he speaks of his demons powers, my brother, Abaddon. This means that the war may have already started and the battle just needs to be declared.</span>Anaka looked back up at Hiei, before picking up her spoon and beginning to eat the accomplished actress was not going to break character because of a spooky message was she?"
6420,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=320,2012-08-06T02:18:26,Rawrnage,"Adeline found the answer acceptable enough. Whatever Ayl truly was didn't matter as long as he shows where his loyalties lie.<br/><br/>""That is just the answer I needed to hear, then,"" she responded.<br/><br/>She took a moment to think of what other things she could ask him, considering she is just wasting his time at the moment. Might as well make it worth while.<br/><br/>""Anyway... I suppose there is something I could do to help you,"" she proposed. ""I could do my best to mend the injuries the students received due to their training.""<br/><br/>The handicapped woman offered a smile to the man, trying to ease the awkward tension resulting from the previous question.<br/><br/>----------------<br/><br/>Levin was taken by complete surprise as Sam wrapped her arms around him. He stood there, paralyzed. Even though it happened before, it felt like the first time due to his infatuation with Sam.<br/><br/>""B-But... I'm the only one who can protect you!"" he protested. ""You don't need anyone else! We can just run away together, alone! Nobody will ever hurt you again!"""
6421,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=320,2012-08-06T07:09:22,docemoon145,"Hiei winced as Anaka made a dramatic entrance. It was a wonderful way to get people's attention, though neither of them needed it and he certainly didn't want it. The three-eyed Hunter still followed her inside, but with some reluctance. Honestly, there weren't that many people inside the hideout, but Hiei had already been offset by Anaka's big entrance and was feeling uncomfortable. He couldn't bring himself to go much farther than the entrance before Anaka beckoned him over.<br/><br/>Hiei gave a very slight sigh, moving from his position leaned against the wall and slowly joining Anaka at her table. The waiter brought her order and Hiei chose to stare blankly at a wall. They were sitting in silence which was more than fine with him. As long as he didn't have to say anything it made things just a little bit easier. Silence never seemed awkward to Hiei. In fact, it always seemed to make a situation more comfortable for him.<br/><br/>... Still though. He'd never known Anaka to be so quiet. Hiei turned his eyes back to look at the female hunter. She seemed distracted by something and wasn't eating. He stared blankly at her as this went on until her eyes focused and she looked back at him, resuming her meal. Part of Hiei was curious and wanted to know what that was all about. The rest of him wanted to avoid a conversation. He settled for staying silent, moving his eyes back to the wall until Anaka finished her meal.<br/><br/>Hiei shook his head. ""I'd rather not go fight any demons today,"" he voiced. ""Would you like to spar a bit?"" A few people at a nearby table gawked from behind Hiei's back. Most people who'd seen him had never heard him speak before. That made this rumor worthy.<br/><br/>------------------------<br/><br/>""Alright,"" Yami said, giving Hatsu only a brief moment after finishing his meal to relax. ""Now I'm going to have you practice something called close quarters telekinesis."" Hatsu raised an eyebrow and Yami immediately transitioned into the explanation part of his speech.<br/><br/>""Close quarters telekinesis is just like regular telekinesis, except it's stronger and focuses on a much smaller range. The training is similar to that of a static field; you will build up a force as close to your body as you can until you reach a desired level of strength. After that, you force it outward. The effect might be related to a shock wave, though you can use this technique while delivering a punch to deliver a lot more hurt. Also, if you can master this, and manage to do it simultaneously with the static field, it can create a rather strong force-field. But it's extremely difficult to maintain. You won't master it before we go see Vaan. Not a chance,"" the demon said, shaking his head and shooting down the boy's hopes.<br/><br/>""Well don't look so glum. You'll need to learn it anyway and now is a good chance. You'll need sleep tomorrow night so today is the last chance you've got at training."" That spurred the boy into action rather easily, and Yami nodded in approval.<br/><br/>------------------------<br/><br/>Vaan opened his eyes. He'd delivered his message as intended and the connection had already been severed. ""Breaking through was a bit more difficult than you expected, huh Abaddon?""<br/><br/>The demon gave a cold laugh.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Please. My brother may be powerful, but that girl has hardly tapped into his true power. And her mind was positively crumbling. After getting past Azrael the task was simply easy.""</span>The demon gave another wicked, baritone laugh.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""I did enjoy your sentiment though. 'You will all perish in the wrath of flames'. It was almost touching.""</span><br/><br/>""It is as they say,"" Vaan said, the flame growing from his hand lighting the dark room in an eerie glow. The light reflected in his eyes, showing their truly malicious nature. ""Nothing is more frightening than the truth.""<br/><br/>Abaddon laughed, a harsh echoy thing that rang deep and ominous in the darkness. It was the perfect contrast to the silent evil displayed by his host. A single dark goal rang in the young man's head:<span style=""font-style: italic"">I will see every last one of them burn. And I shall see this world collapse under the weight of their ashes.</span>"
6422,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=320,2012-08-06T08:57:54,Boundary,"Gabriel sat beside Seth, who was lain on an infirmary cot with numerous bandages all over his body. He had to literally carry him back to Headquarters after their training session because of how badly he beat him. Seth did not know when to quit fighting, typical of him. Gabriel did not really think anything of this because this happened quite often. Running his hand along Seth's chest, he felt the wounds that Ifrit's flames had cauterized. He found it a rather crude way to patch oneself up in the middle of battle, granted Seth did not have a healing factor like he did.<br/><br/>""You should not have kept fighting as long as you did..."" he said to his fellow Silencer.<br/><br/>""Whatever,"" Seth replied, annoyed, ""I was sure I was going to be able to catch you by surprise.""<br/><br/>""Unlike you I know when I have lost. It is better that you do too, you will get yourself killed someday because of your lust for battle."" he said, digging his finger slightly into one of his wounds to prove his point, causing Seth to wince and cuss at him.<br/><br/>""Ow...asshole."" Seth cursed, ""How do you do it Gabe? How can you fight so well, even against me when Ifrit is manifested?""<br/><br/>""Simple, I am simply more disciplined and patient than you are. I have never found a need to manifest my demon and hopefully I never will."" he said blankly.<br/><br/>""Oh come on, I have always been curious as to what you could do with a manifested demon."" Seth said in semi-excitement.<br/><br/>""Curiosity killed the cat, hothead."" he said, though his tone when he said the word hothead seemed too serious and the humor was lost.<br/><br/>""Whatever...so you have any plans for the day?"" Seth asked, sitting up slightly and wincing.<br/><br/>""Probably going to go on another patrol, who knows what else I can find out since yesterday?"" he said.<br/><br/>""I guess that is a good idea, wish I could come with."" Seth replied, sitting up more and grunting in pain before a rather attractive nurse came up to him and laid him back down. The smirk on his face was prominent. ""Well on second thought I don't think I need that much activity for now..."" Gabriel scoffed at him and left the infirmary.<br/><br/>On his way to the main gate, Gabriel's mind lingered on the Elder Silencers...what were they hiding? What did they know? He knew for a fact that they knew something about this Ayl character, and he wanted to know what. For now though he believed that another run around the east part of town was a good next move. Gabriel slowly closed in on the main gate, walking at a leisurely pace."
6423,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=320,2012-08-06T09:24:57,Froodjakle,"""You're a healer, then? Is that a demonic power, or are you just good with a first aid kit? Either way, feel free. Maybe some of these rookies would be more willing to take me on if they knew you were gonna patch 'em up afterward,"" Ayl said as he walked back to the other Hunters, assuming Adeline would follow the sound of his footsteps and return with him.<br/><br/>The other Hunters were still hard at work, but Ayl decided to inform them of Adeline's offer now rather than later. ""Hey, everyone,"" he half-shouted, just loud enough to catch their attention. ""Ms. Adeline over here is gonna heal you all up when the training's over and done with, so make sure you go all out. Extra kudos to whoever comes back with the most blood lost,"" he said with a smirk.<br/><br/>--------------------------------------<br/><br/>""Hey there buddy!"" said a familiar voice from somewhere near Gabriel. Merle had come out of seemingly nowhere to follow him, her crow Coronis trailing not far behind.<br/>""Couldn't help but notice you're going out for a little excursion today, mind if I follow?"" she asked, smiling and holding an arm out for Coronis to perch on. Merle's tone was different than yesterday; back then she was very sarcastic and demeaning, whereas now she seemed genuinely happy to see and speak with him.<br/><br/>""You could run into that Hunter from yesterday again, and I would hate to see you get hurt without any backup."" Even that sentence was completely lacking any hint of derision. ""He seemed pretty tough, I don't think one of us would be enough to take him out."""
6424,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=320,2012-08-06T10:12:17,Boundary,"Gabriel turned around to see the High Silencer, Merle, once again at his heels. What was it with her and following him? He did not understand. He sighed and looked her up and down, seeing that she seemed capable of taking care of herself. He looked at her for a moment, then turned around and beckoned the guards to open the gate speaking to her as he left.<br/><br/>""Fine..."" he said in his signature deadpan tone, ""Just try and keep up and not get in my way...and keep your bird away from me.""<br/><br/>With that Gabriel sprinted out the gate and leaped the height of a four story building in a single bound, quickly leaving her sight."
6425,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=320,2012-08-08T18:55:11,Breebree,"Anaka rose from her seat as Hiei did following after him in silence. Well what else was there better to do? She didnâ€™t want to think too long on the contact from her brother anyway. She rubbed her hands together to keep from scratching her palm; she didnâ€™t want to fiddle with the nervous habit at the moment. She waited till Hiei had stopped to speak, as she let the words roll of her tongue she felt the pressure of Azrael trying to grant her some of his ability for the spar session.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">â€œSparring with someone I canâ€™t touchâ€¦ this should be fun.â€</span><br/><br/>Her voice was dull and a tad annoyed, how was she supposed to spar with a person that moved faster than the speed of sound? Was it even possible to do such a thing? Besides she didnâ€™t even really want to spar with him, but refusal would lead to another silence and awkward space between them.  Azrael tempted Anaka by suggesting to let him fights Hiei, but it wasnâ€™t a real battle and it didnâ€™t matter if she lost now did it? The only possible thing that could be hurt in the end besides her physically would be her pride, but she didnâ€™t own much of that anyway. She cracked her hands and rolled her neck as if waiting for Hiei to either speak or just attack her"
6426,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=340,2012-08-08T21:11:36,docemoon145,"Hiei shook his head quietly at Anaka's comment. No trace of a smile was visible either on his face or in his eyes. ""I'll slow myself to your speed here,"" he said evenly. ""I need more practice with hand to hand combat. Yesterday I ran into a Silencer who was almost as fast as I was. I couldn't kill him, and I'd rather be more prepared the next time I see him.""<br/><br/>Hiei reached back and gripped the hilt of his sword. ""Do you have a weapon, or will we be fist fighting?""<br/><br/>--------------------------<br/><br/>Hatsu held on to his focus for as long as he possibly could before collapsing. He had no idea how difficult it was to practice telekinesis without a target. It was like he needed to focus at least twice as hard. The boy couldn't take the strain this training was putting on his mind and the pain made him black out for a moment. When he came to, he was on the floor, gasping for breath, with the worst headache he'd had so far. The boy curled into a ball and clutched at his head, plugging his ears and closing his eyes to try and reduce stimulation.<br/><br/>Yami sighed. The boy had been doing an amazing job until now, but perhaps he'd finally met his limit. The demon waited patiently for his host to regain himself before speaking quietly. ""Let's move on to some physical training for now. I think your head needs a rest. We'll do some jogging outside for a bit. Run until you can't run anymore. Then we can take a quick break and fly back.""<br/><br/>Hatsu nodded. Even running sounded good when it meant he could take a break from using his powers.<br/><br/>----------------------------<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""You're quiet,""</span>Abaddon voiced.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Are you thinking about <span style=""text-decoration: underline"">him</span>?""</span>The demon laughed wickedly.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""I should hope you're not getting cold feet on me?""</span><br/><br/>""Cold feet?"" Vaan muttered, in his smooth tenner voice. ""Quite the contrary,"" he said, lighting his hand in blue flames for emphasis. ""Those elders certainly took a chance, interrupting a council meeting to call me down. I'm glad they did though. Anything that has to do with<span style=""font-style: italic"">him</span>is worth hearing as soon as possible. The actions have been rising at an incredible pace and I<span style=""font-style: italic"">can't wait</span>for the climax.""<br/><br/>Abaddon laughed.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Are you sure you're not being perhaps a bit <span style=""text-decoration: underline"">too</span> confident? You <span style=""text-decoration: underline"">are</span> aware who it is you're up against?""</span><br/><br/>""Oh I'm perfectly aware, Abaddon,"" Vaan said, excitement dancing in his blood-red eyes. ""If I'm lucky, this will even help to progress my plans. I do hope he brings plenty of people with him to get caught in the crossfire,"" Vaan said, laughing cruelly."
6427,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=340,2012-08-09T02:26:10,Rawrnage,"""Something like that,"" Adeline replied to Ayl's query. ""My demon may be verbally abusive, but it seems he was granted such an ability in pure irony. I suppose demons don't ask for the powers they were given, either.""<br/><br/>The last sentence was delivered with a hint of remorse, more for herself than anything. She followed the man until he reached his students, delivering his announcement to all. She felt somewhat embarrassed, having her name addressed to the crowd as it was. She just delivered a smile, and delivered a wave with her free hand. Though, the proud man's last statement changed her feelings to that of worry instead. She may be able to tend to their wounds, but she cannot stitch them back together nor raise their remains. The blind woman hoped that they wouldn't complete to see who is covered in more gore. Then again, if they did, at least she wouldn't be able to see it. Now that she thought about it, picturing Ayl's statement of her using a first aid kit was somewhat humorous. She'd be putting bandages over their ears and disinfectants on everything but the wound."
6428,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=340,2012-08-09T05:33:34,RoseNoble,After he became slightly quieter on his landings Atma found a thermal and let it take him high above the city. His vision hadn't become much sharper so he couldn't see everything in as much detail as he wished but he made do. From where he was the cars looked ant tiny and from the ground he probably only looked like a large bird. The winds started to carry him farther into the center of the city so Atma started looking for any kind of demonic activity he could possibly see.
6429,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=340,2012-08-09T11:27:53,Froodjakle,"A devious smile formed across Merle's face as Gabriel sprinted off, leaving her sight in moments. ""Coronis,<span style=""font-style: italic"">go,</span>"" she whispered. The second the words crossed her lips, the crow perched on her arm took off at a blinding pace, chasing Gabriel down. Its intention was not to catch him, but to follow him; Coronis was Merle's demon made manifest, and they were able to see through each others eyes whenever they wished. Even Merle wasn't sure how the demon was able to maintain a fully physical form while still being linked to her, but she had been told when they were bound to each other that Coronis would begin to inhabit her mind, if only temporarily, should her crow form perish.<br/><br/>With Coronis granting her sight, Merle was free to follow at whatever pace she felt was comfortable. Still, she chose to move fast in the interest of not making Gabriel wait any longer than necessary. She wasn't nearly as fast as he was, but she wasn't particularly slow either, and maintained a halfway decent distance from him the entire time. It wouldn't take her long to catch up when (and if) he decided to stop."
6430,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=340,2012-08-09T19:25:40,kakakuu,"Sam shook her head. ""No, Levin. I can protect myself, and if someone I can't handle comes along, I have my friends to help with that. If you won't accept that, I'll have to fight you."" She backed away a few steps, appearing to be irritated with her childhood friend. ""I don't want to, but if I must, I will."" Her hands balled into fists. ""Please, Levin. I don't want to hurt you,"" she said in a small voice."
6431,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=340,2012-08-09T23:32:04,Breebree,"When Hiei asked Anaka about her weapon she merely smiled, and flipped two narrow 4 inch silver daggers. One dagger resting in each hand fitting nearly perfectly if not perfectly, she loved the feel of the smooth cold surface of the dagger in her hand. She took a defensive stance, one blade laid in the air in an obtuse angle over her face while the other rested at another obtuse angle at her chest. She relaxed her breathing letting Azrael tap into her own strength so the strength of each other were shared as well as physical abilities. She wasnâ€™t necessarily certain how this little spar would end but she was convinced she would not leave the spar without being scarred or injured.<br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><br/>â€œYou can start.â€</span>"
6432,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=340,2012-08-10T23:38:35,docemoon145,"During their sparring session, Hiei slowed himself down to what he thought was about Anaka's speed. Honestly, it felt to him like he was moving in slow motion, but he dealt with it for the sake of getting some training. When Hiei didn't have his speed advantage, the two of them were pretty closely matched. Anaka, physically, was a lot stronger than Hiei had expected. He wasn't necessarily weak, but most of his strength was in his legs, and moving more slowly robbed him of a lot of momentum force.<br/><br/>Several times they would clash blades and just hold the position, forcing against each other. After a few seconds, they would break apart and come at each other again. It was no secret that Anaka was skilled in acrobatic-type things, and she used these several times while they were fighting. One time while this happened, she came close to hitting him. Very close. But he freaked out and used his super speed to dodge. Anaka ranted at him about how he'd said he'd stay at her speed. He apologized briefly and they continued. Hiei got his own near hit in a little later, but Anaka also dodged. In the end, he only got a small lock of her hair.<br/><br/>After about half an hour, they were both looking tired and sweaty and agreed to call it. Hiei sheathed his sword and glanced at Anaka. ""Thanks,"" he managed.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Oh great,</span>Alastor thought to himself.<span style=""font-style: italic"">We've dropped to single-syllable sentences.</span>"
6433,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=340,2012-08-11T18:39:48,Breebree,"Anaka was tired and pissed slightly, during their sparring session everything was going smooth, they clashed blades a few times and she used her acrobat skills in useful ways to her at least. She had bounced of a back hand spring high enough to twist into the air and successfully slice Hieiâ€™s arm if he had not used super speed to dodge. Thus causing her to nearly land on her face but Anaka was smart enough and tucked her daggers upwards to perform a safe landing through a cart wheel.  Hiei, she guessed, being freaked out decided it was his turn to take her breath away was and cut of a lock of auburn hair. She had gasped when it fell realizing how close the blade had been to her face.<br/><br/>Now they were slightly panting and her mouth was set in a line as he muttered a thanks. Well wasnâ€™t that lovely he was back to nearly being silent again. She flipped both her daggers into either side of her boots before she shook her head forcing her hot slightly stiff auburn hair to swish about with it.  Tossing the fire colored hair out of her face she watched him.  She didnâ€™t know if she wanted to speak or just walk away.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">â€œYou welcome.â€ </span><br/><br/>Was all she was able to let herself get out, she had other words but Hiei didnâ€™t deserve them. She wasnâ€™t even angry at him. It was her brother who she happens to be angry at but that was for a different day, to exact on the day it was tomorrow. She let out a sigh letting her face relax into its normal state, before she sat down beginning to stretch her tired legs.  She knew better than to not stretch after performing those moves so hard, it would result in a cramp one she did not need to deal with."
6434,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=340,2012-08-12T00:08:44,Boundary,"Gabriel leaped up to a small flagpole jutting out of a building and gripped it tight, anchoring himself to the wall it was attached to. Looking up behind him he saw that Merle's crow was in fact still following him. He sighed with annoyance, looking around for the girl herself. Upon finally locating her he jumped off of his perch, slamming down into the ground in front of Merle and looking down at her.<br/><br/>""Your bird would be much more helpful if it was much higher and scanning the area for disturbances instead of watching me."" Gabriel tapped a small device attached to his ear, ""We have a means of communication you know, you do not need to follow me that way. My frequency is 104.35 if you need to talk. Now get your bird away from me and do something useful with it.""<br/><br/>Gabriel immediately jumped away, resuming his patrol."
6435,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=340,2012-08-12T16:14:34,Froodjakle,"""Somebody's feeling snippy,"" Merle said with a giggle. ""It's much more fun that way, but fine. I'll send Coronis scouting instead, if it'll make you feel better."" She held an arm out again, which her crow shortly after perched on, as was their habit. A few whispered words later and it was in flight once more, quickly soaring up high enough to be nearly out of view, and flying in large circles around them.<br/><br/>Coronis would be able to contact her if she spotted anything, so Merle stayed focused on her own vision, partly following after Gabriel but diverging from the path a bit. They would cover more ground that way, since all she would be doing otherwise is retracing his steps, and it was unlikely someone like him would miss anything in the first place. Between the three of them, even a rat could scarcely move without being spotted."
6436,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=340,2012-08-13T03:32:31,docemoon145,"After Hatsu had run for what felt like hours, nearly collapsed again, taken a break, and come back to the warehouse, Yami had him do some more training with his gun until about lunch time. He was getting to the point where he could fire a couple times one-handed, but Yami advised him to fire with two hands anyway, as long as there was an option. There was less strain on his body that way.<br/><br/>Hatsu had eaten both sandwiches and drained both water bottles that he'd brought with him the last time he visited the hide out, so now he got to go back again. The boy was going to ride back to the hide out, but Yami stopped him, instructing him to run instead. Hatsu sighed, but didn't protest. This training was going to help him... that's what he kept telling himself anyway.<br/><br/>---------------------<br/><br/>There wasn't much else for them to do at the moment, so Hiei and Anaka simply walked around town a bit. They walked in silence, since neither of them seemed to have anything to say. Hiei thought that Anaka didn't look in the mood to talk anyway... which was odd, for her. For him... It was stranger if he did talk.<br/><br/>By the time lunch time came rolling around, Hiei was starting to feel very hungry again. After their little training session, he was already starting to feel peckish, but he kept himself strictly to three meals a day. That was all he needed and he wasn't going to let his high metabolism convince him into eating more. It was painfully obvious he wasn't going to be getting any taller, so he didn't have that excuse either.<br/><br/>Hiei still didn't feel like talking, so without a word he adjusted his course toward the hide out, hoping Anaka got the hint."
6437,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=340,2012-08-15T16:34:43,Rawrnage,"Levin was taken aback by Sam's reaction. How could she so fervently deny the protection he provided for her? It seemed to him that Ymir's words were starting to become clear, that the menace that plagued them was controlling her. That is the only reason that she could be even slightly loyal to those corrupt beings.<span style=""font-style: italic"">They're monsters. All of them, monsters!</span>he screamed in his mind.<br/><br/>""How could they do such things to you, Sam?"" he whimpered in a pathetic, yet somehow angered tone. ""How could they turn you against me? I just... I just have to free you. I have to kill them. I have to kill them all!""<br/><br/>The crazed man turned around, scrambling to pick up his rusted knife. His head rotated to look at Sam one last time before he dashed off into the shadows of the buildings dotting the ruined city. After seeing how strong their hold on Sam was, he was determined to eliminate all possible threats between him and his red-haired childhood friend. He didn't care how many there were, all that mattered to him was their blood on his knife."
6438,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=340,2012-08-15T18:24:51,kakakuu,"She shook her head. ""But... I'm free,"" she said. A pale hand shot towards the man as he bounded off. ""Levin...!"" Sam exclaimed. She hoped he wasn't going to charge off and kill himself or someone else in his mad scheme to 'free' her.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I thought the pain of the apocalypse would be running from demons, fighting every day and night for survival. Losing your friend's to a claw or fang. Not losing someone from your crazed friend's knife...</span>she thought bitterly. Her hands clenched into fists, the girl left, aiming to return to her hideout. Maybe she'd bump into Levin again. Should that be the case, she hoped she'd be able to stop him or at least convince him that her friends were in a completely different area. At least it would buy her some time to figure things out.<br/><br/>It was a quick walk back for Sam, and after she'd entered, she threw her weapons on the bed, frustrated. She'd either have to wait for someone to kill Levin or do it herself. There was a slim chance of her convincing him otherwise, made worse by the fact that his demon was most likely much more insane than the person it inhabited. She sighed, sitting cross-legged on the floor with her eyes closed. Maybe, just maybe, she'd be able to contact Ahriman. She doubted anything aside from an angry grunt, but if she could get some training...<br/><br/>Seconds turned to minutes, and minutes to hours. The redhead felt something stir in her conscience. It was like a being made purely of rage was screaming in her mind. She had to stay strong. She could not be scared of him now. A few minutes passed, the blinding rage of Ahriman trying to break down Sam's mental barriers. She did not falter, nor did she show fear. She felt Ahriman calm down.<span style=""font-style: italic"">You are not hopeless as I once thought, little one,</span>he said. Sam smiled.<span style=""font-style: italic"">You chose me for a reason.</span>Her demon chuckled. She could sense his pride. Very few could stand against his anger.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I want you to help me. I must become stronger,</span>she explained.<span style=""font-style: italic"">You are already strong. There are only a few things I can show you, but you must learn how it best suits you alone. I can not teach you to eat or breathe, nor can I teach you how to use your abilities in combat. I will merely teach you how they work. Everything else you must learn through blood spilled and tears shed.</span>Sam grinned. Maybe she wouldn't be so worthless anymore."
6439,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=340,2012-08-16T11:42:25,Froodjakle,"It was a good solid few hours of constant work and training, Ayl shouting out orders periodically and testing the rookies to their limits. It was around lunch time that he called things off. ""Alright, break time. That's enough for now. Anybody who needs it, come over to Adeline here and get yourselves patched up. The rest of you get something to eat; demonic possession or not, keeping your energy up is still important,"" he instructed, noticing the tired, worn out expressions the majority of them had. Heck, he was pretty surprised the majority of them made it as long as they did. They were still beginners, but they showed surprising resilience.<br/><br/>Ayl himself decided to leave the group be and go on a little patrol through the shadows while they ate and recuperated. That Silencer from yesterday was a little too close to the hideout for comfort; he didn't know what kind of knowledge that man called Gabriel had, and losing this hidden position within the city would be a major blow to them. To that end he was determined to keep that from happening as long as he could, though it would be a tricky process given that most of his time in the near future would be spent training the rookies. They needed to be prepared for the inevitable war, after all, and he had no way of knowing how far away that was.<br/><br/>Eventually he ended up on a street familiar to him. Having seen no signs of anything going on yet, aside from the occasional cluster of lower demons that were quickly and silently dispatched, he decided to take the time to pay a visit. He walked down the street until spotting the familiar boarded up window and broken fire escape.<br/>""Hey you up there, I'm coming in,"" he shouted once he was standing at the foot of the fire escape, so that he didn't startle her too much - assuming she was even in. Being an indoor area, there would be plenty of shadows for him, so rather than going through the building like a normal person, he waited a minute to give her a chance to get ready and simply jumped through the shadows. He appeared in Sam's room, leaning against the wall casually. She was there, of course, just as he had hoped.<br/>""Missed you at training today. Had a hot date?"" he teased, grinning at her. ""Oh, and sorry I didn't come back last night. Had a lot on my mind."""
6440,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=340,2012-08-16T23:40:12,kakakuu,"Sam remained completely motionless for a few seconds, though she was completely aware of Ayl's presence. She stood up, dusting herself off. ""I wouldn't call my demon 'hot', but yeah, kind of,"" she joked. ""Don't worry about it. I was actually about to go test a few things. I also need some flexible razor wire. Don't ask why."" She crossed the room, crossing her arms and staring at her friend. ""You wanna come with?"" she asked casually."
6441,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=340,2012-08-16T23:57:06,Froodjakle,"Ayl arched an eyebrow at what she said, but made no objection otherwise, despite his curiosity at what exactly she could need it for.<br/>""Eh, why not. I have time to kill. Waiting on the newbies to get a little bit of R&R before putting them back through for a second rinse,"" he explained, stepping after her. Truth be told, he wasn't entirely sure what to have them work on next. Training wasn't his strong suit, but picking out their flaws was easy enough, and all it took was a little consideration to decide how best to correct them. Either way, taking a bit of time out would give him a chance to think over possible exercises.<br/>""So what exactly are you trying to 'test?'"" he asked, keeping pace with her - an act easier said than done given the rather glaring height difference."
6442,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=340,2012-08-17T00:38:12,kakakuu,"Sam removed the boards, hopping out. She turned to Ayl with a sly grin and giggle before responding. ""Let's just say Ahriman isn't ignoring me anymore,"" she said, stepping up on the ledge of the fire escape. It wasn't too far of a drop. Not for a Hunter, anyways. She leaped off, landing softly on the asphalt below. She stuck her hands in her pocket, walking at a leisurely pace. ""I'm going to make a few additions to my favorite weapons. And make a new one. That's why I need the wire. Isn't there a prison somewhere on the outskirts?""<br/>She wondered how much the wire would hurt. If Ahriman's instructions were anything to go off of, it seemed like she'd be in contact with the wire quite a bit. Maybe that's what he meant by 'blood spilled and tears shed'. She pushed the thoughts away, turning to Ayl. ""So how'd it go with the rookies today?"""
6443,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=340,2012-08-17T10:45:53,Boundary,"Gabriel stopped for a moment in his patrol, it having been quite some time since he last communicated with Merle. He heard something, something running. Moving stealthily through the buildings he was able to see a young man running through the shadows of the buildings, doing his best not to be seen. In the right circumstances he might have been able to go wherever it was he was going without so much as a single demon noticing him. Unfortunately Gabriel was very attentive and as such was able to track him. Following him for awhile he discovered the identity of the man rather quickly. It was the human possessed by the rogue blood demon....Levin as those Hunters called him. He thought over this find for quite awhile...the demon within him was very dangerous, much too dangerous to let go around rogue. At the same time, the man it inhabited seemed to be closely related to one of Ayl's Hunters. If he could somehow communicate to him that he was on his side perhaps he could find the way to their hideout, assuming the man knew. It was a small glimmer of hope he was reaching towards, but it would have to work. It was not like he could do much to capture the demon anyways, it was able to pretty much manipulate a dead body and then put it back together and also was probably capable of switching bodies. Fighting it was a bad idea, and a last resort. Pressing his finger to his communicator he quietly spoke to his fellow Silencer on the other end.<br/><br/>""Merle, I have visual on the blood demon I mentioned in my report, find me with your bird and regroup I am going to engage."" he ordered.<br/><br/>Stepping off the edge of his building he slowed his descent by digging his clawed hand into the building and grinding down the side. If that did not get his attention then his introduction would.<br/><br/>""Levin..."" he called to him."
6444,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=340,2012-08-18T00:57:44,docemoon145,"Hatsu was surprised how far away the base felt traveling by foot as opposed to riding. It wasn't quite as terrible as his previous run, but it was still quite a ways. When the boy arrived at the hideout he was panting and had to catch his breath for a moment before going inside.<br/><br/>Even after he'd settled down a bit, the boy's cheeks were a bit more flushed than they usually were, and if someone were to check, they would find that his temperature was also elevated. He wasn't sick, it was just a side effect of going a week without sleep. His body was basically running on fumes and the elevated temperature was a sign of how hard it was working. He'd need to sleep tonight in order to let his body recover. If he didn't, he'd be nothing more than dead weight when they went to go find Vaan.<br/><br/>Hatsu took a seat at a table and gave the waiter his order. He was glad to have a break, even if it was just a short one to eat in.<br/><br/>----------------------------<br/><br/>Yeah, Anaka got the hint. She let out a slightly frustrated huff that Hiei wasn't even trying to talk to her anymore. Sure he was no good at holding a conversation and it made him uncomfortable, she understood that, but she was never a fan of awkward silence. Granted, she couldn't quite get herself to say anything at the moment either. It felt like her throat had been sealed shut and if she broke that seal everything she always, and never, wanted to say would just come flooding out. It wasn't like her, but if silence was the only way she could hold together the broken shards of her mask, then so be it.<br/><br/>After a few blocks, Hiei finally got himself to check behind him and see if Anaka was still there. She was, so he simply turned forward again. Hiei wasn't very good at reading people, but he got the feeling Anaka was a bit off today.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Oh you don't say?""</span>Alastor asked, his voice dripping with sarcasm.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Think about it dope. Tomorrow morning we're going to go meet her long-lost brother who's become a psychopath. The way I see it, we'll probably have to kill him if he's too crazy. But I suppose you don't get why someone would be upset at the idea of seeing their only remaining family die.""</span><br/><br/>Hiei shook his head.<span style=""font-style: italic"">No. Of course I don't understand. I can hardly even remember my family.</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Ironic,</span>Alastor thought to himself.<span style=""font-style: italic"">The biggest reason I chose you as my vessel is something you can't even remember. I definitely saw potential in you then, and I still stand by that impression. ""You know,""</span>Alastor said,<span style=""font-style: italic"">""You can ask her about it. </span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Yeah, because that went so well the first time,</span>Hiei responded.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I'd rather just keep quiet.</span><br/><br/>Alastor sighed. They would be arriving at the hideout soon and he hoped the two would try to talk at least a little. The silence was awkward for him too! Azrael had the same impression, though he couldn't quite communicate with the other demon. Honestly though, he was more worried about Anaka now, than about the lack of conversation.<br/><br/>----------------------------<br/><br/>Vaan was getting bored just sitting in the tower all day. Technically he was floating, but that was besides the point. Slowly, the Silencer lowered himself to the floor, landing lightly on its tiled surface. The black-haired young man tolerated the process of walking down several flights of stairs and moving to another building where he knew the three elder Silencers to be. They stopped talking immediately and stood and bowed at his arrival.<br/><br/>""Sir, what can we help you with?"" one of the elders asked.<br/><br/>""I'm bored,"" Vaan said. ""Dispatch a group of twenty or so low and mid-level demons and have them look for any noisy hunters. Instruct them to engage in battle upon sight then report to me the end result.""<br/><br/>""Uh, sir... do you have any particular place or people in mind?"" Another elder asked.<br/><br/>Vaan raised one eyebrow just slightly. ""Are you referring to the target?""<br/><br/>""Yes sir,"" said the third elder. ""Who do you intend the victims to be?""<br/><br/>Vaan smirked, his red eyes glimmering as his head tilted back slightly. ""The demons are the victims, of course."" He turned and started walking toward the door. ""Oh,"" he said, almost as an afterthought. ""And if you could send someone to take pictures too, that would be wonderful. I'm thirsty for destruction."" He left the elders then, who had no choice but to follow their leader's orders. They'd come up with a nice motivating lie to tell the demons dispatched."
6445,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=340,2012-08-18T02:02:20,RoseNoble,"Atma soared high over the city and saw nothing more than the occasional lone demon. They weren't really worth the effort of going down to dispatch them so he just let them be. Lunch time had rolled around already but hunger hadn't grasped him yet. Atma had never flown this long before and just glding on thermals wasn't all that hard or tiring to him. Flapping his wings was really the only way to tire him out when he was flying which made sense. After a moment Atma realized that landing after flying this long would probably be a different experience. Hopefully he wouldn't fall on his face in front of everyone as it may ruin his already low reputation with the recruits that didn't know him all that well. ""I'll turn back in a few minutes,"" he said to himself as he continued his flight."
6446,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=360,2012-08-18T06:58:48,Froodjakle,"""Beats me. I don't hang out in the outskirts,"" he responded with a shrug. He raised his arms behind his head, resting against them and staring up into the sky as they walked. ""Rookies are same old, same old. They have potential, but they've got a long way to go before they're ready to take on a real challenge. I'm really not sure if we'll have the time to get 'em ready before everything goes down, but all we can do is try."" Ayl's mind wandered to the trip Hatsu, Hiei and Anaka were planning on taking tomorrow, and he crossed his arms as he made a decision.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Sorry, Hatsu, I think I'm gonna have to leave you on your own tomorrow. Gotta prioritize the many against the one this time, these kids are talented. Hopefully you and those other two do okay,</span>he thought to himself. He couldn't help but wonder what this Vaan character was like, but hopefully he would never have the chance to meet him. If it was true that he had been broken apart from his demon and survived, he couldn't be anything but dangerous. ""So, you're travelling to the outskirts to go wire searching? We're pretty close to mid-town now, it's gonna be a relatively long trip. I gotta get back to my rookies before too long, doubt I'll be able to babysit you the whole way,"" he smirked, looking over at Sam through the corner of his eye.<br/><br/>{{Waiting to post Merle's half until after Rawrnage goes.}}"
6447,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=360,2012-08-18T14:41:23,Rawrnage,"Levin weaved between the ruined buildings as he initiated his mission of bloodshed. Though, his path was soon impeded by an unfamiliar voice. He ceased his pursuit and turned toward the man that called out his name, Levin's face clearly displaying his anger.<br/><br/>""Who are you... how do you know my name!?"" he exclaimed, pointing his knife at the silencer. ""Are you one of them? Of course, of course you're one of them! You're one of the people hurting Sam! You wouldn't know me otherwise! You're all out to get us!""<br/><br/>The psychotic man's obsession clouded all common sense he once had. Everyone but Sam, to him, was an enemy. Even if they weren't, it would just be one less person in the world built for the object of his desire. He stepped backwards a few paces, turning his large knife from the silencer to his wrist.<br/><br/>---------------<br/><br/>Adeline certainly did feel like a field medic, cycling through ""Patients"" like tissues. When Ayl had left his students in her care, the young hunters scrambled up one by one. It had seemed some had actually taken the purple man's offer seriously, their injuries were akin to that of an actual battle. She surmised that some of the students were trying to catch their teacher's eye, and went all out on the their peers. Still, trying to kill your fellow man won't help win any wars; they really should go easier on each other.<br/><br/>Tiresias perched upon Adeline's shoulder to both serve as an annoyance to her, and a distraction to the students. She focused her energy around the students as they approached, making a faint greenish aura appear around them. The properties of the air surrounding the injured were manipulated, releasing a healing agent within their bodies when they inhaled it. It was quite an... awkward power for a demon such as this. Well, demons in general. Still, it got the job done, and it allowed her to feel helpful in a way that didn't involve dismemberment and decapitation."
6448,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=360,2012-08-18T15:21:31,Froodjakle,"Merle was in the middle of running down the street when Gabriel's voice chimed in over the transmitter in her ear, which she had set to the proper frequency shortly after he mentioned it. She held a hand to her ear, gently pressing the switch that activated her microphone, and spoke. ""10-4 Grampa Groomp, I'm en route; be there A.S.A.P.,"" she responded, giggling to herself after the button was no longer pressed. With a soft whistle, she called Coronis back down, and whispered her new instructions to the crow. It took off in flight once more, sharing its vision with Merle until it located Gabriel.<br/><br/>He wasn't too far away from her current position, so she took off once her vision was hers again, sprinting silently across the barren city. After ducking through alleyways and side streets, she soon reached her destination, where Gabriel and this 'blood demon' were already in.. conversation.. though the latter seemed about ready to blow a gasket. Luckily, she was out of sight from the man who was their quarry, so she quickly stepped up behind him, being as silent as she could, and gently set her fingers on his shoulders. ""Aw, did ol' Gabby get you riled up, dear?"" she asked, her tone sardonic as a grim smile spread across her face."
6449,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=360,2012-08-18T15:44:49,Rawrnage,"Levin jumped as the female silencer's finger made contact with his shoulder. He turned around, quickly swiping his knife in her direction. He then backed up once again to space himself from the other silencer. He was now sandwiched in between the two, but the situation did nothing to strike fear in him nor quell his rage. It only sent him barreling over the edge of the very minuscule amount of sanity left in his being, the only thing preventing him from lashing out in anger.<br/><br/>""You're against me! You're all against me! You all have to die, you all have to die!!!"" he screamed at the top of his lungs.<br/><br/>As his ranting finished, the knife held in his hand went to slice the wrist on the opposing arm. He did not wish to give them any time to ""Reason"" with him, as it was all futile. He just wanted them dead, he wanted all of them dead. The demon within him drew from his vengeful lust, and only wished to fuel it. Ymir only cared for ceaseless bloodshed, and would exhaust the lives of his hosts to the fullest to further this desire. The blood ran down the arm of the crazed psychopath as he emitted a maniacal cackle that persisted for quite some time. He waited to see if the two attempted to flee or strike. Both were favorable to him; chasing a helpless target is always an enjoyable way to kill someone, and getting hit would only make the situation worse for them."
6450,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=360,2012-08-19T03:32:13,Boundary,"Gabriel responded to Levin's violent self mutilation by shifting the very fabric of his skin, covering it in a layer of black, chitinous armor that was hard to penetrate. The armor did not cover his face, as he wanted to talk to the boy. Extending his armor outward a sharp pointed blade extended from his knuckle towards Levin's neck stopping right before his throat. The whole time he gave him a rather blank and bored expression. Damn Merle for fucking this up...he could have handled this much better if she did not scare the hell out of him. She would be lucky if he did not consume her after this for her stupidity.<br/><br/>""Now Levin I do not want to hurt you. We have a common enemy...and if you can help us then Sam will be safe and you won't ever have to hear from us again. Now please, control yourself, we can help you."" he said in very slow and informative tone, trying to calm him by explaining why they were here. ""I have been watching you for some time and have realized that we can work together, just please do not start a fight when we can help you.""<br/><br/>Extending his other hand out another blade joined the first one, and crossing them he made the blades both press against his neck, being careful not to draw blood. If Levin did not listen to reason, then he would be forced to eliminate him. It did not matter to him which way this situation went, finding the hideout was preferable however. If he did not cooperate however and he had to kill him, then he will have eliminated a possible threat later. Either way he won and the Silencers won too.<br/><br/>""Merle, please refrain from touching Levin again he is a bit touchy."""
6451,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=360,2012-08-19T09:13:44,Froodjakle,"Merle easily backstepped away from the blade, giggling to herself as she did so. She had seen the move coming a mile away; the state this man was in made his actions easier to read than a child's.<br/>""Looks like I'm destined to be surrounded by angry people,"" she said with a sigh, raising her hands to elbow-height, her face maintaining the same sarcastic grin. ""You can't seriously expect me to believe that you think this guy is gonna listen to reason, Gabe? I thought you were a better judge of character,"" she taunted, shaking her head. As they conversed, Coronis took the opportunity to perch itself on the top of a tall building nearby, simply watching over the event.<br/><br/>Merle's hands shot forward, each one sliding into the open sleeve of the opposite arm. A few moments later, she pulled them back, bringing with short, double-edged jagged daggers, embroidered with an alternating black and white pattern not unlike her crow's appearance. She brandished the weapons before swiftly bringing them to her side in a battle ready stance, the air practically whistling as they sliced through it. Whatever they were made of, it was clear it was no earthly metal.<br/>""So, do we kill him now or do you want to attempt another diplomacy roll? Maybe you'll get a natural 20 this time.."""
6452,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=360,2012-08-19T14:59:40,Rawrnage,"[If this is too much, I can edit this later. :E]<br/><br/>Levin continued to chuckle maliciously as Gabriel tried to threaten him. The man's words were ignored, his attention completely focused on finding ways to kill him instead. Despite knowing what his abilities were, the armored man still attempted to put blades up to his neck. This only furthered his laughter, seeing as the man made it all the easier for him.<br/><br/>Levin quickly snapped his head back away from the blades, turning his body in the same motion. His right arm embraced the blades, reaching over so that the base of his forearm was sliced. His hand latched onto the other blade, the middle of his palm also receiving a cut. With his arms still gripped to the blades, he flung his body onto both the silencer's arms. He swiped his left arm a distance away from Gabriel, the blood draining from his hand being splattered onto parts of his face and neck. The blood-drenched psycho then kicked off the man's face, using the blood covering Gabriel's arm-blades to propel him and send him soaring backward. He swiftly recovered by planting his hands on the ground, vaulting himself away from the silencer as he did so.<br/><br/>Many lacerations covered Levin's limbs, blood staining both his arms and his clothing. Heavy breathing followed after the feat he just performed; not from exhaustion, but excitement. His knife hovered toward his face, clenching the blade between his teeth as he continued to laugh menacingly. His eyes were set on Gabriel, the crimson red of his iris matching the blood that covered every part of his being.<br/><br/>""I will make you experience a pain that will make you WISH you were dead right now!"" he screamed, removing the knife from his jaw.<br/><br/><br/>The blood placed upon the shape-shifting man began to take on an acidic property, the liquid attempting to peel through the layers of hardened skin. A mischievous grin formed upon his face, as he proceeded to make a light incision on both his knees, preparing himself for an assault from either Gabriel, or the other silencer that touched him earlier."
6453,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=360,2012-08-19T21:03:45,kakakuu,"Sam giggled. ""I don't either. Maybe I should just ask Atma."" She kept walking for a while. ""I think that's what I'll do actually. I wonder where he's at..."" She stopped, thinking about turning around to try and find him, but decided it would be better to just wait for a while, maybe asking Ayl if he'd send the Hunter her way.<br/>""Actually, I am going to do that. Think ya could deliver a message for me, bro?"" she asked jumping forward and spinning on her heel so she was facing her purple friend. ""If you see Atma, tell him to come find me. I'm going to be out here for a while, most likely. I'll probably need his help anyways."" She shrugged. In all likelihood, she'd require more than just his knowledge of the outskirts for the project Ahriman set up for her. ""If you need to get back to the rookies, you can. I'll be fine alone."" She looked at him, looking more confident than the previous days. She'd learned a few things from Ahriman, and was eager to test them. Even though she wasn't a veteran Hunter like Ayl or Atma, she wasn't a rookie either. She had more experience than most, if not all, of the Hunters Ayl was training. ""I promise."""
6454,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=360,2012-08-20T05:41:24,Boundary,"Gabriel ran a hand across his face, the blood of Levin's coming off rather cleanly. His nose had broken, though a quick focus of effort made it reform its natural shape. He cracked his neck before speaking again.<br/><br/>""Merle, stay back and make sure that any attempts of escape are thwarted, I am no longer taking chances."" Gabriel said, ""I was hoping that there would be some thread of reason left in you Levin, but it seems you are too far gone, a puppet of your demon. You are weak...""<br/><br/>With that a chitinous black armor plate slammed shut over his face and he moved quickly, leaping into the air and flashing both of his hands to his sides, each finger turning into a tentacle that engrained itself in the walls of the buildings on either side, yanking hard on them he caused the walls to fail in their purpose, sending both of them tumbling down towards Merle and Levin. He hoped Merle would be quick enough to dodge.<br/><br/>He was done gambling variables, this time he was going to eliminate one."
6455,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=360,2012-08-20T13:11:51,Froodjakle,"Ayl nodded his head slightly when she asked him to deliver a message, his arms staying crossed as he listened to her explanation. ""Yeah, I can let him know. I'll tell him to check for you in the outskirts south-southwest of town, sound good? He should be able to find you pretty easily by flying, assuming he's got that down now."" He smirked as she tried to reassure him she would be alright, taking an arm and ruffling her hair with it. ""I know you will, kiddo. Just keep your eyes out. Lots of Silencers prancing around, not to mention that Levin character. Things sure are getting interesting lately,"" he sighed, shaking his head.<br/><br/>""Try to at least be back at the hideout before tomorrow, alright? There's going to be some stuff going down and I'd prefer to be able to keep an eye on you, and everyone else for that matter."" As he spoke, he turned around and started walking away, raising a hand in farewell. ""I'll pass the message to Atma as soon as I can. Catch ya later,"" he finished, giving her a second to respond before jumping through the shadows, back in the direction of the hideout. Atma was nowhere to be seen, and most of the rookies were already back inside, so he decided to head down as well and get a bite to eat while waiting.<br/><br/>---------------------------------<br/><br/>Merle's face quickly took on that of a pout as Gabriel told her to hang back. ""Ugghhh. But that's so<span style=""font-style: italic"">laaaaame!</span>"" She couldn't deny the practicality of the plan, though, so instead of butting in, she decided to simply stay prepared to intervene if the need arose. Her eyes shot to Coronis for an instant, and seeing that the bird was intently focused on Levin, a smile crossed her lips. She swiftly jumped out of the way of the falling buildings and walked a few paces away, to give Gabriel the room he needed. She spun her daggers around so that they were backhanded and stood patiently, watching the event unfold."
6456,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=360,2012-08-20T14:18:03,docemoon145,"Hatsu ate his lunch in silence, and when he was finished Yami actually gave him a minute or two to just sit there. The demon still wanted to train the boy as hard as possible in the time they had left, but he was well aware that Hatsu was quickly approaching his limits. As much as it displeased him, he'd have to be a bit easier on the boy for today.<br/><br/>When Hatsu finished his sandwich he got up to leave. He noticed Ayl sitting at a table and decided to check in with him real quick. ""Hey Ayl,"" Hatsu said, offering a tired smile. ""I'll be coming back to your training sessions as soon as tomorrow's little adventure is over with. I hope I haven't fallen behind,"" he joked. He'd been training almost nonstop and had actually improved quite a bit in such a short time. That he'd ""fallen behind"" was unthinkable.<br/><br/>------------------------<br/><br/>Hiei and Anaka finally came to the hideout just a few moments later. No one was outside training anymore and that gave Hiei a bad feeling. He hesitated and Anaka almost immediately took the lead, continuing forward with her serious expression. Alastor thought the girl could stand to lighten up a bit. She looked like she was either heading off to war or coming back from it... with bad news.<br/><br/>Hiei followed shortly behind Anaka as they climbed down the stairs. She pushed open the door and started walking inside without hesitation. Hiei on the other hand froze in his tracks. Everyone who'd been training outside was now inside this little room. He'd connected the dots earlier, it made sense that they were all on their lunch break, but he hadn't realized it would be this many people. It felt like his entire body went cold and his heart started to pound. No way he could go into such a large crowd. Not a chance. Without even calling to Anaka Hiei turned and walked out. He made himself comfortable in the abandoned first floor of the building, sitting with his back to a wall.<br/><br/>It had taken a while, but Anaka finally found an open table for them. She turned around to signal Hiei to come over, but he wasn't there.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Seriously?!</span>she exclaimed, wondering at first if she'd simply lost the little man in the crowd. She decided though that he'd just left.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I can't believe he just up and left!</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Well honestly,""</span>Azrael said,<span style=""font-style: italic"">""I can't picture Hiei coming someplace so crowded.""</span><br/><br/>Anaka sighed. ""Well yeah, me neither. But he could have at least let me know he was leaving. Then I wouldn't have wasted so much time finding this stupid table."" With a huff she went off in search of the three-eyed hunter."
6457,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=360,2012-08-20T22:23:22,Froodjakle,"After grabbing a glass of water and a sandwich from the 'barkeep,' Ayl situated himself at his usual spot in the center of the room and settled himself in, his chair leaning back and his feet crossed on the table. He was in the middle of eating when Hatsu came over and spoke to him, and he couldn't help but grin at his words. ""Well you sure<span style=""font-style: italic"">sound</span>confident enough, but your body language is singin' a whole different tune,"" he said, after a moment of silence. ""You doing alright? I can't imagine a demon being a very lenient coach,"" he chuckled.<br/><br/>""Speaking of that little side trip, I won't be coming with you tomorrow. Seems like pretty personal business, so I doubt that chick would want me coming with, anyway, but I gotta keep both eyes on the rookies. Can't say I'm not concerned about you, but I trust you to handle yourself."" He stood up from his chair and stretched his arms out for a second before patting Hatsu on the shoulder and looking him in the eyes with a gentle, almost fatherly expression.<br/>""Be careful, kid. If what I heard is true, and that Vaan guy was split from his original demon, you damn well better be ready for a fight. He's probably not gonna be in much of a listening mood, and chances are he'll pack one helluva punch. I don't want to see someone with potential like you going down so soon, alright?"" He offered the boy another smile before taking his seat again and resuming work on his half-finished sandwich."
6458,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=360,2012-08-20T23:19:35,docemoon145,"Hatsu shook his head, offering a tired smile. ""He knows how far I can go and that's how far he pushes me."" The boy put a hand to his face and rubbed it. ""Honestly, most of the reason I probably look like crap right now is because I haven't slept for a week. I'm about to pass out but at least that means I get a break from training tonight."" Hatsu looked up at Ayl as he stood and patted him on the shoulder. That fatherly expression in his eyes was something Hatsu had never seen before. When he did have parents they were horrible, and the rest of the time he was on the streets. This short moment made him feel like he was actually cared about.<br/><br/>Hatsu nodded. ""Yeah. I'll be careful. Thanks Ayl."" As Ayl sat down to continue eating, Hatsu turned back briefly before walking away, ""And it's definitely true. Because my demon used to be Vaan's.""<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""You ready to train?""</span>Yami asked.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">It doesn't matter,</span>Hatsu thought back.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I'm not wasting the time I have. I can't look bad in front of my Senpai.</span>Hatsu noticed Hiei and Anaka hanging around on the first floor for some reason. He gave them a brief nod and continued on his way.<br/><br/>--------------<br/><br/>As Hiei recovered he measured his breathing, until it settled down to a normal rate. His heart was still pounding though and he felt like he was going to throw up at any moment.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Too many. That was way too many people.</span><br/><br/>Alastor sighed.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Sometimes you really disappoint me, Hiei,""</span>he said.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""That's a big weakness. How come you never act like that around demons?""</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Because those demons will be dead soon,</span>Hiei answered.<span style=""font-style: italic"">It's easier to take when I know it'll be over soon.</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Honestly, how many times have I recommended killing humans to you?""</span>Alastor huffed.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">I already told you I'm not going to kill humans,</span>Hiei thought.<span style=""font-style: italic"">And if you must know why, it's because they're different from demons. If you kill one human a hundred more show up. Demons don't have a problem abandoning their cohorts.</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">I see,</span>Alastor thought to himself.<span style=""font-style: italic"">So that's his reasoning...</span><br/><br/>Hiei heard the sound of footsteps and looked up. Anaka came stomping up the stairs and nearly didn't see him. She did though, and turned to face him, standing with her arms crossed and a frown on her face. Hiei just looked at her quietly and she eventually gave a sigh. ""Look, I'm gonna forgive you for ditching me this time. And I'm gonna be nice to you since you're going to help me find.. help me find my brother tomorrow."" She seemed to take a moment to collect herself before continuing. ""So since you're not going inside, tell me what you want and I'll bring it up for you.""<br/><br/>Hiei almost smiled at that. It<span style=""font-style: italic"">was</span>nice of her. They saw Yami's new host, Hatsu, walk by, giving them a slight nod. Anaka nodded back and Hiei made eye contact briefly. Then he turned to give Anaka his order."
6459,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=360,2012-08-21T01:32:06,RoseNoble,After not seeing anything of note the winged man started flying back to the hideout. It would take a while to get there just by gliding around so he flapped his wings and dove to help pick up speed. The goggles and head wrap kept away the pain of dirt hitting his face or eyes as he came down to only a few feet over the tallest building. In only a few minutes he had reached the hideout and from the looks of it most people were inside the building having lunch. After coming in for what was supposed to be a smoother landing Atma fell flat on his face and cursed rather loudly. He lay on the ground there for a while before catching his breath and getting up. As he walked through the door the most glorious smell wafted from the kitchens and his stomach growled to let everyone know about his endless hunger. As the man walked down the stairs he called out to the bartender for a sandwich and a piece of cake if he had some.
6460,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=360,2012-08-21T02:12:03,Froodjakle,"Before long, the sandwich and drink that sat before Ayl were finished, and he spent the rest of his time lounging around and idly chatting with a few of the others in the hideout. His eye would always turn to the door when it opened, in the possible event that Atma showed up. A few people came and went with no sign of him, but after a good half an hour of waiting, he finally made his appearance.<br/><br/>Ayl pushed away from his table and sat up, letting the chairs front legs fall to the ground again before pushing it back into place. He stepped over to Atma's table, an eyebrow raising at the words he called out.<br/>""Nice food choice.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Very</span>post-apocalyptic,"" he joked, crossing his arms and looking at him. ""Message for you, tie-dye guy. Sam needs your help. She's in the outskirts south of the hideout; don't keep her waiting."" Now that the message was finally delivered, Ayl turned his attention to the rest of the room. They had rested long enough.<br/><br/>""Alright rookies, everybody above ground. Time to get back to work,"" he half-shouted, loud enough for everybody in the room to overhear. ""You have 5 minutes to get your meals finished and asses outside, capiche?"" With that he turned on his heel and stepped to the door, pushing it open with perhaps more force than was necessary and walking upstairs. The vast majority of Hunters followed him almost immediately, having already finished their meals. All in all, there was probably a group of 25, give or take, with a few stragglers following them up after a minute or two."
6461,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=360,2012-08-21T03:11:37,docemoon145,"Anaka had gone back into the hideout muttering crossly. She shouldn't have offered to get Hiei food. That was a really long list he'd given her. And she was going to have to carry it all up by herself.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Three-eyed bastard.</span>Anaka came down and heard someone order cake. They had cake here? Well if that wasn't the greatest miracle she'd seen in a while. She looked to the person who'd ordered such a thing. It was a man with wings who looked very familiar. Was he one of the ones helping Ayl train the noobs? She found herself thinking that maybe someone with wings (assuming they were used for flight) shouldn't eat such... heavy foods. A frown settled on her face.<span style=""font-style: italic"">And someone who relies on speed shouldn't eat so much either.</span><br/><br/>Anaka gave a passage of breath, more like a huff than a sigh, and went over to the bartender. Giving both Hiei's impressive order and her own more modest one. The barkeep was pretty much staring at her after she'd finished reciting it all. ""Don't look at me,"" she snipped. ""Most of it is for Hiei anyway.""<br/><br/>Ayl then made an announcement. Apparently it was time for the rookies to start training again. She and Hiei hadn't eaten yet, but that wasn't a big deal. After all, they weren't a part of Ayl's training. Most of the rookies moved on right away and the barkeep brought out about half of her order. He also brought out a generous slice of what looked like the most delicious cake on the face of the planet. Of course it would look that way to her. How long had it been since she'd had the luxury of eating cake? And it turned out they served it here. She absolutely<span style=""font-style: italic"">had</span>to get some later.<br/><br/>The other half of her (Hiei's) order came and she borrowed one of those waiter trays so she could carry it all. She didn't feel like making separate trips. With another annoyed sigh, Anaka started up the stairs. She wouldn't be doing this again. If Hiei was gonna go and relapse like this on her again he could just go hungry.<br/><br/>--------------------<br/><br/>Hiei was finally starting to calm down from earlier. He was expecting Anaka to come back up soon, so when the door slammed open his first thought was that it was her. Why she would open the door so hard, he didn't know. As it turned out, it wasn't Anaka; it was Ayl. So... if Ayl was coming up, did that mean training was about to start again? Hiei didn't react to this possibility fast enough though. In about five seconds an absolute mass of people burst through the doors. They were either eager to get on Ayl's good side by showing up quickly, or afraid of getting on his bad side by showing up late.<br/><br/>The reason didn't really matter to him though. What mattered was that with his back to the wall and nothing but people filling his vision in front of him it felt like he was surrounded. Hiei felt his antisocialism setting in. His breathing got quicker, his heart started pounding and he could feel himself sweating. If one were to look closely they would see his eyes actually quivering from fear. There were two things he absolutely could not stand: being near a large group of people, and being close enough to someone that they were in physical contact. This situation was coming dangerously close to meeting both of those scenarios. Hiei felt himself black out.<br/><br/>***<br/><br/>Hiei came to when he heard Anaka calling his name. She was kneeling close to him, the trays set down a little ways away. Her frustration from earlier was gone, and a look of concern was on her face. He hadn't looked good at all: really pale, and he was sweating. ""Are you alright Hiei?"" she asked.<br/><br/>Hiei looked at her, not saying anything for a moment. When he did speak it wasn't the most sentimental thing she'd ever heard. ""Not so close please,"" He said in his usual even tone. Anaka frowned, some of her earlier irritation creeping back into her expression. She had her own problems right now and she didn't need Hiei mixing in his too. Then when she tried to be nice he tells her to back off? Oh well, this was Hiei, she couldn't expect too much from the guy.<br/><br/>""Did you faint?"" she asked. When she saw everyone leaving the hideout at once she figured Hiei would be uncomfortable having them pass by so close, but she didn't know it got this bad. This seriously wasn't healthy.<br/><br/>Hiei nodded, not saying anything. While he was unconscious he'd actually had a dream, but he could hardly remember it now. All he remembered was a broken lamp and a very safe-feeling room. It seemed like a good dream to him from what he could remember. Hiei's eyes fell on the two trays behind Anaka and she caught his gaze. She took off her own meal and pushed the other trays toward Hiei, keeping her distance from him for now.<br/><br/>Anaka started eating her meal. She looked up when she was about halfway through her sandwich to see Hiei already done. ""You're still a show off,"" she said, smirking just slightly. ""But is it okay to eat that much?""<br/><br/>""It's fine,"" Hiei said. In truth, he could probably stand to eat just a little bit more. He'd actually lost a little weight recently, which was beyond him.<br/><br/>-------------------------<br/><br/>Vaan sighed. ""Still no word from those demons I sent out? Honestly,"" he said, tipping back so that he was reclined in midair instead of just sitting there cross-legged. ""I think I'm more bored now than I was when I sent them out!""<br/><br/>--------------------------<br/><br/>One of the lower level demon's ears twitched. He could hear it again, the sounds of battle off in the distance. It was quite a ways away. It would take them at least fifteen minutes to get there. They would manage it though. Just as the elders commanded them, they would extinguish these Hunters as only they were capable of. Poor naive creatures."
6462,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=360,2012-08-21T04:16:38,RoseNoble,"Just as he had picked up his sandwich and delicious, though stale, piece of cake Ayl had decided that it would be a good idea to explain that Sam needed Atma for something. ""Well. . . shit,"" was all the hungry man could say. He stuffed the food down in a mad dash and stopped only to savor what he could of the stale cake, eating slowly and chewing each bite as much as he could. He wiped his mouth and area up before leaving after a girl with a lot of food. Certainly it couldn't be all for her. The door was open and from the sounds of things the rookies had already started their training all over again. Making sure his weapons were all in order he took out his spear and flicked the switch to extend it to its full length. ""My crew, practice with Ayl's group for a little bit. You'll need some combat training anyways. Remember to work with your partner as a team, it'll help keep you alive."" After a moment's thought he decided to stay for a few minutes to watch his teams and to correct any blatant mistakes. Five more minutes of waiting wouldn't hurt Sam. She could handle herself."
6463,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=360,2012-08-21T17:46:23,Rawrnage,"A painful scream came from under the collapsing buildings. Levin shot his arm upward, sending a torrent of blood from his body. The crimson geyser tore the buildings apart before they landed on the insane hemophiliac. The blood pillar soon dispersed into multiple spears, raining down upon the area like needles. This action caused Levin to become somewhat drained, but his lust for violence overpowered any hint of exhaustion.<br/><br/>""I won't let you hurt Sam, I won't let anyone hurt Sam!"" he yelled at the armored man. ""Everywhere I tread will be a path of death and decay... everyone will die so I can create a world for just the two of us. Only us! Huahahahaha!""<br/><br/>After his drawn-out laughter, his knife rose into the air once again, pointed at Gabriel in anticipation for his next move.<br/><br/>----------------<br/><br/>Normally, healing another person wasn't too strenuous, but using her abilities on such a large group of people was exhausting. After her duties were finished, and the rookies were called once again to Ayl's side, she gave a sigh of relief. She retreated to a far corner of the hideout, simply resting in one of the lone tables. She heard orders of ridiculous things such as cake, but she only wished to relax. After the students once again mutilate each other, she will most likely have to return to her duties. Maybe she was also receiving her own training. Though, she wasn't sure if she was honing her healing abilities, or her resistance to cake. The tired woman leaded back in her chair, once again returning to the activity that she had to partake in when she first awoke- pondering what to do once this is over.<br/><br/>Would the world be worth saving in it's current state? Bearing witness to the strengthened resolve of the other hunters, as well as hearing their voices expressing their high spirits, gave her hope. Maybe they will win this, and everything will be fine. It's clear that even demons show some compassion for human kind, considering why hunters exist in the first place. Adeline realized that maybe all she really needs to worry about is what is happening now, and not later.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Fight for the cake in the future instead of worrying about its existence in said future,</span>Adeline thought. It was then she also realized that her thoughts drifted severely off topic, but then again, there really isn't much she's able to do at the moment aside from think."
6464,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=360,2012-08-21T23:49:42,Froodjakle,"Once everyone was assembled outside of the hideout, Ayl split them apart into their groups once again.<br/>""Alright, earlier you fought each other as partners. Your teamwork dynamic is improving rapidly, as well as your ability to fight an opponent who you know nothing about. These are both exceptionally important traits; but fighting on your own is just as critical to your survival."" He started pacing, putting his hands behind his back as he explained the exercise.<br/>""You'll be spreading out, each team using about a block of space. In that area, I want you to fight your teammates; not one on one, no secret team-ups, just an all out battle between every one of you. You know your partners powers, and you know how they use them; so now you need to find ways to counter them while utilizing your own abilities in ways they wouldn't expect. There are no 'dirty tricks' here, treat your team with the same ferocity and tactics you would use while fighting a demon.. with the added exception that I don't want you to actually kill each other.""<br/><br/>He walked over so that he was right in front of the group, and unhooked the pouch that was around his waist. This he unzipped, and held it forward to face the rookies. ""Spent all night searching for these. I was going to wait to give these to you, since I only found a few, but they'll be useful here. I want one person from each group to come forward and take one."" The rookies started talking amongst each other after it was clear he was done, deciding who from their team should go. After a minute of deliberation, they each came to a decision, and soon one person from each group was holding one of the objects in their hands, watching Ayl expectantly.<br/>""These are simple communicators we can use to talk,"" he said, tapping his ear to indicate the small object that was sticking out of it. ""You just hold the button on the edge to turn on the mic. We'll be too spread apart for me to speak to each of you individually, so once I feel like the exercise is done or have any particular comments to make, I'll broadcast it over 92.5.""<br/><br/>Seeing that the group understood his words, Ayl nodded and stayed silent for a moment. Nobody did anything, just watched him. ""..Exercise begins<span style=""font-style: italic"">now,</span>for the record,"" he added with a sigh, watching as they each scattered away promptly, taking their group off in different directions. There was a relatively tall building nearby, so once the rookies were all on their way, he quickly shadow-jumped over to it. He climbed up the side with relative ease and took a spot on the edge of the rooftop, giving him a reasonable view of the nearby blocks. It wasn't high enough for him to see everything, but it certainly gave him a better view than ground level.<br/><br/>*************<br/><br/>A good while passed, the rookies training hard as usual. Occasionally one of them would pipe up over communications to ask a question, but aside from that all seemed to be going well. 15-20 minutes in, a sight over to the north caught Ayl's attention. He peered over in that direction, and soon found a smile crossing his face. Placing a finger on the communicator, he spoke; ""Change of plans, rookies! Looks like your exercise for the day is gonna be some real action! Regroup outside of HQ ASAP."" He leapt from the rooftops, landing on the ground with a rather loud<span style=""font-style: italic"">crash.</span>The impact seemed to not phase him at all, and he took off through the shadows, reaching the hideout in a matter of seconds.<br/><br/>The other Hunters soon started running in from various directions, each with a few cuts and scrapes and a puzzled expression of their very own. Ayl stayed silent, instead choosing to convey his observation through action; he held an arm out, pointing to the north. A few moments later, a group of demons about as vast as the Hunters began storming out, claws and fangs bared. It was obvious some of them were lesser demons, but there were a few more powerful ones scattered around as well. Nothing the rookies couldn't handle, but some of them would come out of it with an injury or two. No pain no gain.<br/>""Bon appÃ©tit, my little Hunters,"" Ayl said with a smirk, stepping to the side and watching the battle unfold.<br/><br/>-------------------------------------------<br/><br/>Merle's eyebrows rose in unison at the bloody torrent that shot forth at Levin's command, a high pitched whistle of admiration coming from her lips. ""Gore fountain, niiice,"" she commented, though the odds of him hearing (or rather, caring) didn't seem very high. ""Use your i-frames or you totally won't stand a chance, Gabriel!"" she called, cupping her hands around her mouth as the rain of blood molded itself into spears and fell back to the ground. She was well out of harm's way, but it would be interesting to see how Gabriel fought an opponent like this.<br/><br/>She watched the battle go on for a minute before her eyes were drawn to Coronis. She could feel the bird suddenly become restless, and its actions reinforced that feeling. It was twitching around more than usual, though its eyes were intensely focused on one spot. ""What are you up to?"" she thought aloud, closing her eyes and peering through the birds vision. There seemed to be some disturbance happening far off in the distance, barely noticeable even through the birds heightened senses. It was enough to drive her demon crazy, though, so perhaps it was worth further investigation. With a nod of Merle's head, Coronis took off from its perch, dashing through the air at a blinding pace in the direction of whatever had interested it so much."
6465,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=360,2012-08-22T01:01:59,RoseNoble,"After he recieved his own radio Atma grabbed some for his own team and gave one to each group of partners. He looked at it a fiddled with it for a moment and found a frequency he liked, ""Ayls' frequency is 92.5, and ours will be 88.8. Stay on the main one unless you need me in which case switch over and try to get me to respond. Don't get hit and remember to attack from the shadows. Good luck."" The Recon group walked away and Atma jumped up, flapping his wings, and headed off south to try and find Sam. Reaching the outskirts was relatively easy when one can fly over everything like some kind of giant bird of prey. After a few minutes of circling around he saw the girl he was looking for and was able to land slowly enough that he didn't fall on his face. ""Ayl said you needed me for something?"" Atma said as he approached the girl."
6466,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=380,2012-08-22T01:42:59,docemoon145,"Anaka stood up when she was done and dusted off her hands on her jeans. ""Alright,"" she said, forcing herself to act more like herself and shove away her worries for a bit. Or at least pretend she was shoving away her worries. ""We're leaving tomorrow, so is there anything else that has to be done before then?""<br/><br/>Hiei shrugged, standing up slowly. ""Nothing I can think of,"" he said.<br/><br/>Anaka crossed her arms. ""Fine then. This time you're following me. I think I know where an old picture of Vaan is,"" she shook her head. ""It was taken before the apocalypse, but at least it's something."" She thought of grabbing his hand, but decided against it. He'd probably just run off if she did that. ""Come on,"" Anaka said, spinning on her heels and walking off. After a moment, Hiei followed her.<br/><br/>All the people who had previously been inside the hideout were now gathered around. Ayl seemed to be giving them some sort of orders. It was probably the directions for their next training session. Anaka and Hiei ignored them. It had nothing to do with them. Anaka started leading them off toward the outskirts, not really the direction Sam had gone. Probably a mile or two apart. The outskirts kind of all looked the same though, unless you knew exactly where you were going.<br/><br/>--------------------------------<br/><br/>Hatsu shot back, gasping. They'd been working a bit more on forming the static field for a while. He obviously couldn't master it in time, but it helped train both the telekinesis and electrical field at once. And after doing the static field for so long, those two almost felt easy in comparison... almost. After he'd exhausted himself with that, Yami took Hatsu to a location almost like a natural obstacle course and had him chase the demon. And after that, they went back to more training with his powers.<br/><br/>Most recently, Yami had been having Hatsu focus his electricity into a ball shape, so that one day he'd be able to use it like a projectile weapon. He'd lost control of it though, and the darn thing exploded. Hence, Hatsu got shot backward, landing hard on his back.<br/><br/>""Again,"" Yami commanded. ""A few more tries and we'll move on to weapon training.""<br/><br/>Hatsu hauled himself back up to his feet. Yami was glad his new host was so self-motivated. As long as he didn't end up like Vaan, this boy could become very powerful."
6467,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=380,2012-08-22T05:05:09,Boundary,"As Gabriel's mass resituated itself from the previous attack, Levin escaped from the concrete prison that Gabriel had hoped would bury him. His method of escape also doubled as an attack as needles of blood rained from the sky. Fortunately, he was armored and the needles were just not big enough to penetrate, each one that hit him merely sparked against his form. Gabriel looked at the husk of a boy that was Levin and would have frowned had he actually cared about him. He was worse off than he thought, the demon seemed to have taken advantage of the boy's emotions for this Sam girl and used them as a focus for all of his power. This was why he tried not to worry himself with such things, it just made him vulnerable to his own demon which he did not want.<br/><br/>Gabriel did not think this fight would last that long, the demon used blood as a weapon and if Levin ran out of blood he could not attack, nor could Levin's body keep going. Demonic power could only sustain a dried up body for so long. All Gabriel had to do was keep the fight going, with Merle as back-up to keep Levin in the fight. The fingers of his right hand shifted into razor sharp points and he shoved them hard into the ground, jettisoning his mass deep underneath the street towards Levin. Right at the boy's feet a wall of thin spikes rose up, angled towards his chest with the only means of avoiding being to fall back. Even if they did connect, Gabriel was very certain that Levin could survive it, he sustained quite a bit last time he saw him."
6468,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=380,2012-08-22T22:02:38,Froodjakle,"Ayl smiled as he watched the Hunters do battle. Despite the fact that they were all new, and these demons were relatively weak, they did a surprisingly good job. A few of them took hits here and there, and he could tell that some of them were having trouble putting their lessons to use in a real combat situation, but if all went well they would have enough time to fix that. They fought smart, too; Hunters worked together to take down the few mid-demons scattered amongst the rabble, while others took on the weaker ones individually. It took the rookies longer to take one demon down than it would have taken Ayl to kill every one of them, but that was to be expected. They were still learning.<br/><br/>As the bloodshed started to calm down, the demons soon realized the odds were not in their favor. One of them had the brilliant idea to try and escape, quickly turning around and fleeing in the confusion and chaos of battle. He did not, however, escape Ayl's eye. He quickly appeared in the monsters own shadow, and before it knew what was going on, it had already been run through by that familiar shadowy blade. ""Can't have you leaving with our secrets, can we?"" he asked the demon casually as it squirmed on the sword and tried to escape. A quick flick of his wrist and the blade exited the demon's side, splattering its innards across the street and ending its life immediately. After that distraction was done, he took the time to survey the area, making sure there were no other demons attempting an escape; it was then that Ayl realized that some of the rookies had taken more of a hit than he expected.<br/><br/>""Well, for your first real fight, you guys did an admirable job,"" he began, hooking his catalyst back onto his belt and walking over to the group. ""I'm impressed, but you still have a long way to go,"" he added, gesturing towards those who had earned the most wounds. ""I don't want to go easy on you, so don't expect this treatment often, but I know that must not have been easy; anybody who's gotten themselves beaten up a bit too much, take the rest of the day off in the hideout. The rest of you, take a breather, get your energy back, then spread apart with your groups again and resume normal training.""<br/><br/>-----------------------------------------------<br/><br/>Merle's attention was drawn from the battle to her crow, who was currently squawking excitedly into her mind. She turned in the direction Coronis had flown off in and shut her eyes, peering through its vision. A moment passed before a wicked smile grew on her face as she watched the scene unfold. Coronis was perched high atop a building, overlooking a group of ~20 hunters battling an equally large crowd of demons. Most of them were corpses by now, but that mattered little to her, as the crows attention was currently focused on a purple haired man who had just finished murdering one who tried to escape.<br/><br/>She recognized him immediately. After all, how many people in this day and age would have purple hair? There was only one that she knew of, and based on the way he jumped through the shadows, it seemed to her to be the exact same one Gabriel had issued a report of; the one nobody had been able to kill yet. She watched in silence as he stepped over to the group of Hunters and presumably spoke to them, as they all soon broke apart, some entering a nearby building and others walking in various directions.<br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Oh, this is too good to be true..</span><br/><br/>While Gabriel was distracted with his battle, Merle quietly slipped away, unseen, onto another street. After glancing around and making sure there was nobody in the immediate area, she pulled the transceiver out of her ear and tinkered with it for a moment. After replacing it in her ear, she held a finger to the object to activate it, and spoke.<br/>""Oh Vaan~,"" she started, in a melodic, quiet tone. ""I think I've got some news you're going to enjoy.."""
6469,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=380,2012-08-22T23:51:42,kakakuu,"Sam nodded her thanks at Ayl and set off walking towards the edge of the city. She hoped Atma would arrive soon. She wasn't particularly in the mood to walk around aimlessly all day. ""Hurry your feathery ass up,"" she grumbled to herself.<br/><br/>It was around a half hour of walking or so before Sam reached the edge, and another few minutes before she heard a soft<span style=""font-style: italic"">thud</span>and a rustle of feathers. She whirled around on her heel, facing Atma with an arched eyebrow. ""Actually, I do. You know this area pretty well, right?"" she asked.<br/><br/>""I'm looking for some stuff. Most of it isn't your business, however I need some help getting razor wire. Preferably flexible razor wire. Know where I can find some?"""
6470,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=380,2012-08-22T23:55:31,docemoon145,"""Enough!"" Yami called. Hatsu's shots were getting sloppy. He wasn't aiming the gun properly in the first place, but besides that he wasn't firing at the right distances anymore. Hatsu retracted his bullets and stood at attention, but his eyes were practically glazed over. Yami walked up to stand directly in front of the boy. Now that he was standing still and not gripping his gun anymore (it had reverted to finger guard mode) it was obvious his hands were shaking. His face was flushed and he looked absolutely exhausted.<br/><br/>Yami sighed, shaking his head. ""I can't get any more out of you this way,"" he said. ""There's a futon hidden in that wall panel. Use it to get some sleep."" The relief in the boy's features was beyond obvious. He was out cold within five minutes.<br/><br/>----------------------------<br/><br/>Anaka lead Hiei through the outskirts. They traversed over fallen buildings, shredded bits of metal, half-burnt wood and whatever else was left of the place. It used to be the living area for the relatively poorer people in the city, and the location of many factories and other workshops. They came to a heap of wood that may have once been a house. Whatever it had been, it was in sad shape now.<br/><br/>Anaka moved over to it, pulling away debris. Hiei simply watched her for a moment. ""There's a picture of Vaan here?"" he asked.<br/><br/>Anaka paused. ""Hopefully. This used to be our house. There should be something here, I just hope it's not completely destroyed.""<br/><br/>Hiei looked around at the wasteland they'd entered. ""People lived here?"" he asked. He knew there used to be factories and stuff out this way, but he didn't know there was housing out here too.<br/><br/>Anaka's face flushed. ""Yes! We were poor, okay?"" she said, suddenly sounding angry.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">What did I do?</span>Hiei wondered.<br/><br/>Anaka turned away. ""Just help me look for the picture, okay?"" she sighed.<br/><br/>-------------------------<br/><br/>Vaan heard a transmission suddenly come in through his ear piece and a smirk fell across his face. ""Merle,"" he said with a chaotic joy touching his lips. ""Is that so? By all means, if you're not indisposed, come right over. I'd love to hear what you have to say."" If Merle was reporting in, things were finally going to be less boring."
6471,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=380,2012-08-23T02:42:28,Froodjakle,"""At your behest, lord,"" she replied in jest, her own grin growing wider. Her finger lifted from the button activating her communicator, and she glanced back at the area where Gabriel was still fighting. ""Looks like you'll have to handle that one yourself,"" she said with a wink, though he obviously wouldn't hear it. For only an instant, the air was filled with the high, shrill whistle of her beckoning Coronis back, and then she was off at a blinding pace, back towards the tower in the center of the city.<br/><br/>Her haste caused her to reach the center of the city much faster than the trip out had taken, and she was there in about 15, perhaps 20 minutes, standing directly in front of the tower that marked the direct center of the city, Coronis perched on her shoulder.<br/>""Well this thing is as grand as ever,"" she commented, scratching her head as she looked up at it. It looked huge in the distance, but up close it was almost breathtaking, easily fitting the definition of a skyscraper. The entire building was a magnificent blend of white and teal, without even a trace of the blood and decay that most of the city had taken on. She walked inside, ignoring all the technological marvels strewn about the entrance room, her focus being on the elevator in the back of the room. She never once stopped to think about the fact that there was no authorization of any kind; entry to the building seemed almost too easy.<br/>""Alright, if memory serves, there are about 70 floors.. I think he said he was on 59,"" she thought aloud, looking at the buttons once she was inside. ""56.. 57.. 58.. 60? Oh, dammit. I forgot about that. Stupid tower.."" With an aggravated sigh, she punched the button marked '58' and leaned against the wall, crossing her arms as the machine lurched into motion.<br/><br/>A few minutes later and it stopped again, its doors sliding open to grant her access. She pushed away from the wall and started walking again, making her way through the first door on the left. This led to a staircase, which she quickly ran up. After reaching the top, she walked down another hallway, and then finally arrived at the room that was to be their meeting place. Stepping through the doors, she was greeted by the smell of burning flames, and with only a glimpse of the dimly-lit chamber ahead of her it was obvious why. There was no electrical lighting to be seen; the only source of light were the torches that lined the dark grey walls, giving off an eerie orange ambiance. Further adding to the imposing feeling of the room was its height, reaching to about three times taller than the other floors. There were pillars evenly spaced out throughout the room in a circular pattern, surrounding the blood red carpet that was resting in the middle of the floor. Above this, in the exact center of the room, was a man, floating above the ground.<br/><br/>Merle's eyes were drawn to this man, and she raised two fingers to her forehead, flicking them forward in salute.<br/>""Evenin',"" she said simply, her footsteps echoing loudly against the marble flooring as she slowly walked towards him."
6472,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=380,2012-08-23T13:54:16,Rawrnage,"The mass of spikes punctured Levin's chest. He made no motion to dodge it, either he didn't anticipate it or he really didn't care. Just like Gabriel's mental assumption, he did live. Though, he made no effort to take himself off the wall he was perched on. Instead, his arms shot out from their dilapidated state spanning themselves away from Levin, followed by another repetitive laugh. The blood scattered around the area near him began to drag itself over to Levin, re-entering his body through the various lacerations scattered throughout his being.<br/><br/>The gathered blood did not remain within him long, as the wound in his chest began to spray his tainted blood over the silencer's spikes. The crimson flow seeped into the earth, flowing through the very narrow tunnel made by Gabriel's mass. Soon, the blood shot out from the hole created by his hand, spraying itself over his arm. Levin didn't care if his abilities really effected the man, he simply enjoyed toying with him. He removed himself from the bloodied spikes, stepping backward somewhat in response to being stabbed through his chest. While the wound is grievous to most, his abilities required self injury, so his demon would naturally increase his tolerance to paper cuts such as this.<br/><br/>-------------------<br/><br/>It had been some time before Adeline realized she had been dozing off, and promptly took action to snap herself out of it. Everyone else seemed to have something pressing and important to do, while the blind seer could only sit and wait for Ayl. She felt like she wasn't contributing much, especially since she came out of nowhere and inserted herself into the lives of these hunters.<br/><br/>As if on they had read her idle thoughts, a few injured hunters came through the door. It did seem like she was needed once again, Tiresias noting the extent of their injuries. This training being ""Tough Love"" from Ayl seemed to be an understatement. She got up from her seat and motioned the others over to her table, opening up her makeshift clinic in the small corner of the hideout.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">You should wear a really skimpy nurse outfit so you'd be easier on the eyes!</span>Tiresias squawked.<br/><br/>She preferred to ignore the lizard's ramblings, as she could do nothing to meta-physically inflict harm upon him."
6473,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=380,2012-08-23T22:19:04,docemoon145,"Vaan heard the door to his â€œroomâ€ open, and a greeting came, accompanied by echoing footsteps. The hovering Silencer opened his blood-red eyes, seeing exactly the person he was expecting. The man smiled. â€œWell good evening,â€ he said, sinking down gradually to the floor. He extended his legs into a standing position as soon as he was close enough, and the two met, facing each other in the middle of the room.<br/><br/>Vaan looked down slightly in order to make eye contact with Merle. â€œSo, you said you'd found something interesting, Merle?â€<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Merle continued walking forward until she was face to face with him; she had to look upwards to make eye contact, considering the rather glaring height difference. A wicked grin crossed her face before she spoke. ""How does his location sound? Interesting enough for ya?""</span><br/><br/>For a moment, Vaan's eyes widened, as if he were surprised, then a grin settled on his face. Vaan shook his head, smiling. â€œYou always bring me such lovely news, Merle,â€ he said fondly. â€œYou really are the only one I can count on around here to ease my boredom.â€ He had closed his eyes for a moment in praise, then opened them again, looking down to the mismatched girl. â€œSo, what did you find?â€<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Merle's expression shifted to a genuine smile at the praise she was given. ""You'll always be able to count on me. You know that."" For the next few minutes, she went over the events that had transpired leading to her discovery, including the encounter with Levin. She kept no secrets from this man. ""It's almost directly south of the southwestern-most corner of our territory. Coronis will lead any you deem worthy there, at your order,"" she concluded, gesturing to the crow who was now gliding lazily around the room.</span><br/><br/>Vaan smiled. â€œWhy that's very kind of Coronis,â€ he teased. â€œBut no, Iâ€™ve already made plans for such an occasion.â€ The man pulled his arms up in a stretch and yawned slightly. â€œI'll be going to meet him after Iâ€™ve had a good night's rest,â€ he said when he'd finished. Being alone in this dim tower all the time, Vaan simply followed whatever odd schedule he chose most of the time. Apparently, now he felt it was about bed time.<br/><br/>â€œIf you'd be so kind as to wake me up early tomorrow, that would be wonderful,â€ he said, smiling to her. Vaan pulled his legs up and hovered just about a foot higher than he had been. It was as if he were sitting in a comfortable chair, rather than floating in midair. â€œBut in the mean time,â€ he said, â€œIt's been a while since your last visit. Would you like to chat for a bit?â€<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Ooh, you're paying a visit yourself? How honored he should feel,"" she said, giggling a bit. She listened as he spoke again, her expression drooping slightly. ""Oh, okay. I'll wake you tomorrow, then.. Should I-?"" She was cut off by him talking once more, inviting her to stay and chat for a while. The smile returned to her face, and she plopped down onto the floor, leaning back against her hands so she could look up at him easier. ""Yeah, I'd like that. There's not a lot of people worth talking to anymore.. not that there were before the invasion, either,"" she shrugged, her distaste for the general populace obvious in her words as well as her features.</span><br/><br/>Vaan laughed at that. â€œPerhaps not,â€ he chuckled. â€œAt the very least there's less to choose from now.â€ The Silencer shifted in the air so it was more like he was lying on his stomach, his hands holding up his head and his elbows supported by some unknown force. â€œSo,â€ he said, speaking in a kind voice he didn't use much nowadays except around Merle, â€œmade any new friends?â€ he said, half joking.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""True enough. Finding a needle in a desecrated wasteland is easier than a haystack,"" she replied, giggling. ""Well there's Gabriel, the Silencer I was with when we ran into that 'Levin' guy. He's not much of a friend though,"" she said apathetically, looking off to the side. ""Nobody I can really think of, aside from that. I can't imagine you get much company up here, either..? Don't you get lonely?""</span><br/><br/>Vaan smiled slightly, shaking his head. â€œNo, not much,"" he said to her first question. ""Those geezers want to keep me some sort of big secret for whatever reason. I guess they have a point though. If I wasn't in here most of the time I'd probably just go around incinerating everyone.â€ he shrugged, â€œI suppose I don't mind it too much, but I might go crazy if you didn't show up now and again.â€<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Merle leaned forward, her expression full of sympathy. Despite the fact that she wasn't a social butterfly, she couldn't imagine it would be very much fun being cooped up in a tower all day. ""I dunno, I think it would be pretty entertaining to see you wreak havoc. Would definitely be more efficient than the hit-and-run crap they've been pulling,"" she replied.<br/><br/>Once again, she smiled as he spoke. ""Aww. I'm glad I can be the one to help keep you sane,"" she said, only half-joking. ""If they're that determined to keep you a secret, what do you do up here all day, anyway? Float?""</span><br/><br/>Vaan laughed. â€œEffective, yes. But they complain that my powers aren't very... discriminatory.â€<br/><br/>Vaan sighed at her next comment. â€œYeah, that's basically it. If I couldn't fly, I'd probably just roll around on the floor instead,â€ he said, laughing.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">She arched an eyebrow, waiting for a moment before shaking her head and responding. ""So instead of pulling back demonic forces and sending you out to kick ass, they send wave after wave of fodder at them, watching our forces dwindle while the Hunters get stronger? Yeah, I can see how their plan is working much better.""<br/><br/>She soon found herself laughing with him on his comment. ""Oh god, I can't picture you rolling around on the ground like us common folk unless someone cut all of your limbs off and left you to rot. Knowing you, you'd find a way to chase them down just by rolling around,"" she joked, laughing even harder. ""I guess I'll just have to come keep you company more often, though. I wouldn't want you to get too bored. Plus, it's kinda nice in here.. just the two of us,"" she added with a smile, after the laughter calmed down a bit.</span><br/><br/>Common folk huh? Things had changed a lot in the past several months. He wasn't, well, at the bottom of society anymore. Vaan smiled again, â€œI'd be glad to get more visits. Maybe I can get my hands on a deck of cards or a board game or something so we have more options up here. Oh, and if you find one, bring a fire extinguisher. We wouldn't want to damage the games,â€ he smirked, obviously joking. A fire extinguisher wouldn't do squat against his hellfire. He'd actually burned a couple in the past.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Oh most definitely, it simply wouldn't do for one of those torches to fall off the wall and set our games on fire,"" she said with a giggle, turning his joke into a literal situation. The two continued on talking for a while before Merle bade him farewell, letting him sleep in preparation for tomorrow's events.<br/><br/>For her part, Merle headed back down the tower and retreated to her hideaway along with Coronis, intent on not doing much of anything until tomorrow came. She planned on asking him if she could come with him when he went to raid the hideout; partially because she wanted to help, but mostly because she wanted to make sure he was unharmed. Logically, she knew that if anybody possessed the strength to defeat Vaan, she would stand no chance; but she would rather throw her own life away than let him die.</span><br/><br/>Vaan let out a breath, which wasn't quite a sigh, after Merle had left. Suddenly, his room felt very empty and quiet again. He hovered higher in the room and made himself comfortable, falling asleep quickly. Luckily, he was able to maintain his levitation while unconscious, unless the state was triggered by injury, that is.<br/><br/>Something about fire that people tended not to mention, was that it had sound. Vaan found the sound of fire soothing, and it broke the otherwise silence of his room. It was part of the reason he had his room lit by torch light instead of electricity. It may have been considered odd, but the Silencer looked rather innocent in his sleep. Funny how that always seemed to be the case, even with the most wicked of people."
6474,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=380,2012-08-23T23:19:12,Boundary,"Gabriel was getting rather disgusted with this opponent. For one his blood seemed to move of its own accord, re-entering his body as quickly as it left. That blew his plans of bleeding him out out of the water. Second the fact that he did not react to the injury in the slightest, besides the way he seemed to react to everything, with that annoying voice of his laughing. Third, was the fact that he found it fit to throw his blood on his arm. Calling back his spikes into himself he lightly vibrated the mass on his arm to shake the blood from it. With bleeding him out no longer an option Gabriel supposed there was only one way to properly rid himself of this pest, complete destruction. He would need to disassemble this monster, into as many pieces as he possibly could. For all he knew the blood could reassemble the body back together as long as they were connected, so putting distance between parts of his body may be preferable.<br/><br/>Gabriel morphed his hands into very long, grotesque claws of inhumanly sharp bone, blackened by how compacted the carbon inside had been made. Not only were they really sharp, they were really hard to break. Gabriel did not like using claws as much as he liked sprouting blades, he saw claws as unrefined, they made him get closer than he needed to. Though to properly disassemble this monster he would have to get bestial in his attacks, fast and vicious. Pushing off with his feet he used his mass in a similar manner that he used against Seth, ejecting it from his back at very high speeds and accelerating his speed to that of a blur. He moved with purpose, and his mind constantly calculating possible ways to tear this boy's body asunder. His mind began to think more like a demon's than a man's. This was not a man's work. Closing the distance between him and Levin in a blink he viciously swung his claw towards his midsection, intending to bisect him cleanly into 5 pieces horizontally, two big and three small."
6475,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=380,2012-08-24T02:46:48,RoseNoble,"""Let me think for a moment please,"" the winged man said as Sam finished her question. Every military outpost had been razed to the ground so there would likely not be any in those places at all. After another moment's thought he remembered there was a prison that hadn't been completely burned to the ground, only mostly burnt to the ground. ""There is an old, mostly burned out, prison further to the south of here. That will probably be the only place that we would have any chance of finding what you're looking for."" Atma took a quick check of his weapons and started walking in the direction of the prison. ""I'll take point, and with any luck we there may be a demon or two in the prison."""
6476,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=380,2012-08-24T03:12:04,kakakuu,"The redhead's expression drooped, looking rather despondent as Atma told her that everything was burnt to the ground. However, it changed when he mentioned the prison. She brightened up and hopped next to him as he started to walk. She kept pace with him easier than with Ayl, considering he was much shorter.<br/><br/>""So, buddy,"" she began, trying to think of something to say to start a conversation. ""How's it goin' with your little stealth force?"" It wasn't much, but she figured it was better than nothing. He hopefully wouldn't be super-boring."
6477,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=380,2012-08-24T03:35:02,RoseNoble,"""The four of them aren't doing half bad. I wish I had a few more but four is a decent enough number. They learn pretty fast too Which is the best part of all of this. They won't get nearly as good as me for a long time though, even at the rate they learn. And I can't give them 100% accurate experience. Sometimes when the shit hits the fan it gets in your eyes and then someones stabs you."" The metaphor was a little wierd but it reall was quite accurate. In all likelyhood if something did go wrong one of the recruits would probably die. ""This would be so much faster if you could fly,"" Atma told the girl.<br/><br/>After another half hour of walking the duo could see the prison in the distance, maybe another half mile down the road. Atma took out his whiptail and started walking forward again, ""I 'll take point."" The demon threat was always present, even in a remote place like this. ""Keep your head on the swivel for anything that may be hiding for an ambush."""
6478,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=380,2012-08-24T04:31:15,kakakuu,"Sam nodded. ""Ah. I'm surprised four is all you found.""<br/><br/>She glared at his comment about flight. ""You act like I couldn't keep up with you on foot. As long as you stayed low enough I'd be able to stay at least semi-close."" She remained silent for the rest of the walk.<br/><br/>Atma decided it would be him that took lead when they neared the prison. She snorted. ""Mhm, sure. Let the stealth guy take point. I'm not a rookie, you know,"" she said, though she made no move to take the lead. The girl didn't plan on undermining his authority, even if it was just the two of them. ""We'll be fine unless it's a Silencer or something."""
6479,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=380,2012-08-24T11:39:29,Rawrnage,"""Why can't you just lie down and die like the rest of them!?"" Levin snarled.<br/><br/>Both the psychotic madman and his demon realized that their attacks weren't very effective on the silencer at this point. Even if he were to somehow defeat him, Levin would be exhausted if another came along to challenge him. He tossed his knife into the air, catching it and holding the instrument of murder backwards. Three rings were formed as the knife dragged across the skin of the left arm, then another set once the first was completed. His crimson eyes turned to the armored man as he easily shook the bodily fluids placed upon him, then turned his appendages into gruesome claws.<br/><br/>Gabriel dashed forward in an instant, his claws about to tear the deranged madman into pieces. Though, before the silencer had disappeared from view, blood began swirling around the circles engraved onto Levin's arm. The blood seemed to form various saw blades that spun in place, though their proximity to each other and speed might make it easy to mistake it for a red whirlwind covering his arms. His arms were rammed into the grotesque claws, the blood scraping against the other man's limbs like a grinding wheel against stone. Levin struggled in an attempt to hold Gabriel's attack at bay. He knew he had to find a way to end this soon.<br/><br/>""Why don't you die!? Why can't you die!?"" he screamed violently into his opponent's ear. ""I want to tear you apart... I want to strangle the life out of you... but you just, keep, on, living!""<br/><br/>The cuts on both his leg shot spikes upward, pushing Gabriel's arms into the air. Levin then desperately shoved his hands forward, the sheer speed and momentum of the blood circling his arms were pushed into Gabriel's chest. This did little to inflict harm upon the man, considering how resilient the silencer was, but he was sent backward quite a distance. The crimson flow smothering Gabriel's chest was seeping onto the ground, connecting with the blood that he so easily shrugged off just a moment ago. He was now rooted to the concrete, if only for a while. It was a desperate bid to buy him some time, as he assumed the man would easily tear himself off the bloody pavement and give chase.<br/><br/>While reluctant to leave, this man was too much trouble to deal with at the moment. Common sense and his demon's endless screeching ordered him to turn tail and run, saying it would be best to clear off the smaller pests before dealing with tenacious roaches such as these. With that, he leapt off once again like he did before, running away in what could either be taken as cowardice, or boredom. He was once again weaving between buildings, hoping the large man either lost sight of him, or lost interest. Though he is sure that he would have found some way to murder him, the creation of a peaceful world for Sam relied on his survival... and the deaths of thousands of others. The man's depravity led him to believing that he was a one-man army against the world, killing others simply so Sam could live peacefully. An ideal place for him and Sam to be together for all eternity."
6480,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=380,2012-08-24T19:12:30,Boundary,"<span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Why don't you die!? Why can't you die!?"" he screamed violently into his opponent's ear. ""I want to tear you apart... I want to strangle the life out of you... but you just, keep, on, living!"" </span><br/><br/>Gabriel's eyes widened for a second as he saw images in his head. Images of a young man long gone.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">A man sits in a corner, tears streaming down his face, as the sound of thunder issues forth from the gun in his hand. A lesser demon inches ever closer to him, its sounds of hunger tearing at his ears. Wounds already plague the demon's body, having apparently been gored sometime earlier. The man screams incoherently as the demon inches ever closer, his gun already empty.<br/><br/>""DIE!!! WHY WON'T YOU DIE?!""</span><br/><br/>The moment his awareness came back Levin was already escaping and he was bound to the ground by the boy's blood. His surprise was immediately turned into almost anger when he realized the boy was escaping. Perhaps he was escaping because Gabriel's method of attack was the one that was needed to kill him. Or maybe perhaps the boy was just a coward and could not take on someone of Gabriel's abilities. Either way this monster was not getting away. Clenching his fists he focused mass in his arms and pushed against his bonds, not freeing himself from the blood but tearing the concrete from its foundations. Smashing these blocks against the ground and breaking them so he did not have to deal with their cumbersome weight, he then tore at whatever other bonds were attached to his body, shaking off any remaining blood. With a demon's determination he leaped and jumped atop the building Levin disappeared around with ease. He peered into every alleyway, knowing the places that the monster liked to hide, in the shadows like a rat. He did not control his landings, causing the concrete of the buildings to crack and break in places as he jumped from one to the other. If he neared Levin the boy would most definitely hear them. That was good, he wanted his prey to know it was dead."
6481,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=380,2012-08-24T19:21:49,Froodjakle,"((Isolated timeskip, just to get Ayl's part done and ready for the upcoming one))<br/><br/>Hours passed uneventfully, Ayl watching the rookies train amongst themselves, occasional questions and answers chiming through the transceivers as they battled. He had to wonder exactly where those demons had come from; there weren't usually such large groups just wandering around randomly. No, there had to be more purpose to it.. But if his enemies were aware of their hideout's location, they would have sent more than some pathetic minor demons to dispatch him. He sat there in consideration for a while, but eventually gave up, shaking his head. Perhaps it was just coincidence. A bunch of demons hearing the sounds of the rookies training and grouping up to investigate, maybe. Worrying about it wouldn't change anything, he just needed to keep his guard up more than usual.<br/><br/>Late in the day, when the sun was starting to set, Ayl radioed in and told the group to meet up back at the hideout, that training was over. He hopped down from his building again, casually walking to their home base instead of jumping through the shadows. When he arrived this time, everybody was gathered already and waiting for him.<br/>""Good work out there, everyone. I'm impressed at how fast you're improving; we just might make men out of you yet,"" he said with a smirk. He went over some basic mistakes they were making and suggestions for each of them before sending them on their way, back into the hideout for rest and relaxation.<br/><br/>Once all the rookies were gone, Ayl sighed to himself. The training was necessary, but also pretty boring for him. He knew nobody else had his expertise in battle, though; he was really the only choice for this, and he wasn't about to abandon them any time soon. His entire goal was to ensure that as many of the Hunters survived as was possible, after all. Lack of activity was both a good and bad thing right now. It gave him the time he needed to get the rookies ready without interruption.. but the calm before the storm was never a good sign. He looked toward the sky for a moment, a serious expression on his face, before zipping off through the shadows once again."
6482,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=380,2012-08-24T20:16:20,Rawrnage,"Levin could hear the large, imposing sound of an obnoxious man jumping between buildings as if he's playing hopscotch. He found this a perfect opportunity to toy with the man, something he deserved for causing the bloodcurdling psychopath so much trouble. His various wounds sprayed a pool of blood on the ground, then splattered some in random directions. If he was following the blood, then he could confuse his pursuer by leaving a trail in every direction. He then dived into the shallow splotch of blood as if it were an olympic swimming pool.<br/><br/>Levin had pulled himself up from the puddle of blood that Gabriel was bound in earlier. He found it a cruel twisted joke to have him hop away, only to discover that his target had returned to the scene of the crime. A malicious chuckle escaped from his mouth before once again running in the direction away from the large silencer. He had to make sure he kept living, for Sam, and only Sam."
6483,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=380,2012-08-24T21:44:29,Boundary,"Gabriel landed in an alley and looked down at a pool of blood left behind by his prey. He saw that the boy had left blood going in every single direction, trying to confuse him. Leaping up to a taller building and looking around from his viewpoint, he saw that there was a new blood trail following from the small pool that had bound him and that led into a dark alley. Gabriel let out a sigh and his armor slowly receded from his body, his trenchcoat finally free of the bonds of the armor. The demon had gotten away.<br/><br/>He looked around and realized just now that his companion Merle had left earlier in the fight...<br/><br/>""That bitch."" he said to himself. If she had not left then Levin would not have escaped so easily. She disobeyed an order and for that he should just kill her. That boy was a threat of some sort, he knew it. Apparently she did not seem to care. Gabriel placed his hand to his ear.<br/><br/>""Merle where the fuck are you?"""
6484,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=380,2012-08-24T21:57:08,Froodjakle,"Merle was relaxing in her hideaway, almost dozing off in her bed when an angry voice chimed in over the communicator in her ear. She popped an eye open and stared at the ceiling, sighing to herself for a moment before placing a finger to the button.<br/>""Back at HQ. And I'm guessing by your tone that your little fight didn't go so well,"" she started, a smirk forming on her face. ""That's 0-2 against you, Gabe.. You might want to pick your game up a notch. I had more important business to attend to. Besides, you seemed so confident in yourself, why would you ever need me for backup?""<br/><br/>Coronis cawed angrily from its makeshift perch as she spoke, upset that its sleep had been interrupted by the commotion. ""Oh shut up, you,"" was her reply, after letting her hand drop so the microphone was no longer active."
6485,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=380,2012-08-24T22:19:39,Boundary,"Gabriel was sick of this little bitch. Gripping his communicator in his hand he crushed it into tiny metallic pieces and threw them into the streets below. Merle was useless, completely useless...it was not her call to decide when she was or wasn't needed. How she became a High Silencer is the big question to him. She did not seem to realize the possible threat that a rogue blood demon running around could be. Sure he was targeting the Hunters as his enemy because of that girl, but at the same time he considered everyone his enemy. He was paranoid and insane, there was not telling what he would do or who he could hurt. Merle just did not seem to care. He was no longer taking her with him on patrols, she was a useless hunk of meat.<br/><br/>Dropping down from his perch onto the streets below with a loud boom, he walked up to the blood pool that the monster escaped from. Looking to his side he saw a bar which he quickly entered and exited, exiting with a dull green bottle in hand. He knelt beside the pool and scooped up a good amount of blood into it. He hoped that maybe the demon's blood would prove useful later. Taking one last scan around the area he leaped onto a building and made his way back to HQ."
6486,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=40,2012-06-21T05:45:05,Froodjakle,"He nodded at each of them as they spoke their turn, though giving Atma a raised eyebrow instead. He seemed almost bipolar, not quite the long-time Hunter and Guerilla Tactics expert he made himself out to be. Ayl shrugged the feeling off, deciding his demeanor was probably due to his recent loss, and turned his attention to Hatsu's question; ""Just because they're not out in the open doesn't mean they aren't there. Ever heard the saying, 'you're never more than 3 feet away from a spider?' Same deal applies here, or at least you should treat it like it does. It may not be literal, but letting your guard down is a fatal mistake I don't want to see any of you making.""<br/><br/>He turned towards the large tower in the center of the city, staring at it for a few moments before continuing. ""My guess is, what we need to know is somewhere in that district. Hopefully not in the tower itself, but there's a pretty large area around it that no human, or Hunter for that matter, sets foot in without a really good reason. If I had to guess, I'd say they're building an army. One that none of us is going to be prepared to take down. This is all just empty theories, though, which is why we need to check things out.."" he turned to the group for a moment, a confident smile on his face, before continuing; ""And probably kick some ass while we're at it."""
6487,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=40,2012-06-21T06:19:52,kakakuu,"The short redhead drank in her elder's words. She thought about the spider analogy for a moment, realizing it was a very good philosophy. ""Keep your friends close and your enemies closer,"" she said quietly. Sam was the type of girl that seemed like she always had her guard down, but in reality, if a demon were to come out of nowhere, she'd be one of the first to start smashing it's brains across the ground. She flicked a switch on her weapon, and it slid forward into axe position, throwing it up onto her shoulder. She took a few steps out into the street and checked both directions, and then the sky, double checking Ayl's work.<br/>She cocked her head at Ayl's idea. ""The center?"" She gave a humorless laugh, then looked up at the tower. ""Well, you do have a point. It would definitely be bad for us to be caught unawares."" She swung her axe a couple times, then grinned. ""Kickin' ass? Now you're talkin'."" Her personality seemed to change from little girl to badass over the course of a few seconds, as she started to get excited for combat."
6488,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=40,2012-06-21T07:07:55,RoseNoble,"Atma listened to what Ayl said about the spiders and the army. Ayl was more than likely right than not and refusing to take any action now would likely cause unnecessary grief later. An army with enough demons would be able to overwhelm any resistance that could be put up. Atma sighed and took a deep breath as Ayl finished talking, ""Well, I'm actually a better scout than I am a straight up fighter,"" he told the others. ""If you can't tell, my weapons are much more effective when I have surprise on my side. And this daggertail can't get through armor as well as that axe of Sam's could. But it can hold something in place so that others can smash it pulp."" He took a moment and thought a little bit longer. ""You know it isn't exactly going to be a cake walk to get in there and look around the center. It would be better if we didn't have to fight all. Stirring things up in there would be like kicking a hornet's nest. So we need to have a plan.""<br/><br/>Atma pulled out a map of the city from his back pocket and unfolded it. The map was really worn out and the creases on the map had worn down to white. ""We need to mark out our route in, at least 2 escape routes, and a place to rendezvous in case something happens. We don't want to lose anyone to a lack of basic preparation you know."" He lay down the map on the sidewalk and put a piece of rubble on each corner of it to hold it down. ""Ayl do you know the exact destination you want us to reach? We can't just go waltzing in and expect to find the answer to all of our questions you know."" He removed a kunai from his belt and started tracing routes to the center calling up mental maps to remember which ones had the most cover and which routes were the fastest out."
6489,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=40,2012-06-21T16:47:16,Froodjakle,"""Woah there, Atma. I think you misinterpreted me a bit. I wouldn't take these guys to the tower and start a fight, they might as well just suicide now. No, I just want to check out the district surrounding it today; if we're near enough to the edge, we can always make a run for the outskirts if things get too hairy."" Not that Atma's words were untrue - having a dedicated escape route and rendezvous point was a good idea, even if they were just going around the tower. He crouched down and leaned forward, taking a good long look at the map.<br/><br/>After he finished his study, he pointed at a spot to the southeast of the tower. ""Right now, we're around here. Looking at our little group, I'd say we're set up for a little feinting - Atma, I want you to take Hatsu and wait here,"" he said, pointing to a spot just south of the center district. ""Me and Sam will carve a swath through the eastern side, get the attention of as many demons as we can manage; They'll know me, and I guarantee they'll send everybody they can to take me down. Chances are we'll alert the entire district in minutes. When things seem clear, I want you to head through it clockwise, starting from the bottom. With any luck, their army isn't ready toÂ mobilize, and you can find something - anything. Even just a number estimate would help. And don't worry about Sam and I; Making us disappear will be childs play. We'll do our best to keep their attention until then, I'd estimate you have about an hour."" He stood up and looked at each member of the group. ""When all is clear and you aren't being followed, we meet up back here. Any questions?"""
6490,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=40,2012-06-21T17:48:26,docemoon145,"Hatsu thought. The plan sounded stable. He glanced over at Atma, it seemed like they'd be doing the recon aspect of things together. He wondered if he should tell the man what his Hunter powers were. Some of them might be really useful for recon. He decided they could discuss it later.<br/><br/>""No questions here,"" he voiced. Hatsu could feel his body tensing, as if preparing himself for a battle. Deep inside of him, he could feel Yami, also preparing.<br/><br/>------------------------<br/><br/>Hiei came down with his sword again. He was dwelling too much on his worries, his lack of concentration was making his movements sloppy. He decided to shove his worries away, just so he could peacefully practice his sword for a while more. After all, for one who fights with a sword, there are few times you use it peacefully. He figured maybe after a half hour or so he'd go out and kill some more demons. After that he may as well get something to eat. On one hand he longed for something exciting to happen. On the other, he feared it might."
6491,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=40,2012-06-21T19:01:32,kakakuu,"Sam stood back while Atma and Ayl planned escape routes and rendezvous areas. She was a 'run forward and kill, and if things got hairy, run away and kill' type of person. She perked up when Ayl announced their groups. She was definitely on the ass-whoopin' team. A grin found it's way to her face and she laughed. ""Sounds like fun. I'm ready whenever bro,"" she said to Ayl, checking the blades on her weapon. She looked over at Hatsu and Atma and saluted them. She wasn't worried so much about Atma, but she hoped Hatsu would be okay. At least they wouldn't be charging into a mass of demons.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Oh well,</span>she thought.<span style=""font-style: italic"">You'll get to slaughter more.</span>Sam jumped a little. She still wasn't used to Ahriman jumping in on her thoughts. She turned back towards Ayl. She was excited to fght, but she was more excited to see Ayl fight. She took a deep breath and shouldered her weapon. ""Any plans?"" she asked him, impatient to get going."
6492,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=40,2012-06-21T20:29:25,RoseNoble,"""That sounds like a good plan to me sir,"" Atma told Ayl when the plan had been fully explained. He was hoping that Hatsu would be able to be as quiet as a shadow and be able to disappear like one too. He looked at the map one more time and made a mental note of everywhere that Ayl had pointed to. The plan would work out well if it worked as well as it was supposed too. Hopefully they wouldn't run into any Silencers, and he shuddered at the memory of his last encounter with them. Atma picked up the map and folded it to put it back into his pocket. As he put it back into his pocket he looked at Hatsu and Jibra'il decided to speak up,<span style=""font-style: italic"">Your new companions will be great leaders one day. Keep them safe when you can. And always keep in mind that when you do something right, no one should know you've done anything at all.</span><br/><br/>When Jibra'il didn't say anything else Atma walked over to Hatsu and stood by his side. ""I'm ready when you guys are."" In truth he was ready to go out and find some answers. He was however worried too. He didn't want to make another mistake like the one that had cost so much against the Silencers. Atma decided that he would get Hatsu back safely no matter what. And teach him a few tricks along the way too."
6493,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=40,2012-06-22T00:01:01,Breebree,"<span style=""color: #0080FF""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-family: Viner Hand ITC;"">A</span><span style=""color: #0040FF"">nak</span><span style=""color: #0080FF"">a</span></span></span><br/><br/><span style=""font-size: 85%; line-height: 116%;"">Find a character named Hiei, this would be interesting. She saw him at the Hunters hideout but She was sure he left after she did or maybe he left before her? She figured he had left he didn't like to be around to many people from what she remembered him. But actually finding his location now that would prove to be the task. After sprinting back up the stairs to the roof she sat at the edge facing towards the street. Closing her eyes and listening. IF she were to find Hiei that would mean she would have to think like him. But she hadn't seen him in so long that would be considerable hard to do. She could never get into his brain maybe that was one of the reasons they had become so distant with one another. She could never figure that part out, but it didn't affect her much to be honest she was what you would call a loner but not a obvious one.<br/><br/>She sighed and stood up looking out around the city. The view was breath taking even though she had seen it many times before. The world was crumbling in some sort yes but even darkness had it's beauty. The sun was to its highest peak making shadows rise from the depths. The trees to the left of her loomed over as if reaching down to play with the ground below, some of the leaves sparkled as the light hit it the correct way where other's just simply glowed or was shadowed so no light was received at all. The building that surround her were in all size and shapes it seemed. In the background stood a magnification tower its tip reaching to the clouds trying to part them completely. It's figure was the most noticeable and probably the reason it was a breath taking site to her despite the trash that whistled in the streets being carried bit by bit in the wind. <span style=""color: #0080FF"">Time to find an old friend in a dying home.</span> It was a simple thought not meant to be answered. She twisted away from the view becoming bored with the site and headed for the way she had gotten up, the wall. It was always easier to get down than up, but that was a personal opinion.</span>"
6494,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=40,2012-06-22T01:04:44,Froodjakle,"""Alright then,"" he said with a nod; ""No sense in staying here, let's get moving."" With that, he turned around and started walking, leading the way to their destination. Ayl remained silent for the majority of the trip, letting the others talk amongst themselves while he kept an eye on their surroundings. At the same time, a dozen different scenarios were playing through his head, mentally preparing himself for the battle ahead.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I'll probably have to use it at some point,</span>he thought to himself. Sam seemed excited, but Ayl was fairly certain she was underestimating the forces they were up against, probably because she mostly fought lesser demons.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Well, at least it will be interesting.</span><br/><br/>As they reached the splitting point, after everybody had said their goodbyes, Ayl pulled Atma aside, out of earshot of the other two, and whispered to him, staring him in the eyes with a serious look. ""Listen. I know what you went through hurt, but don't forget Hatsu is an amateur. Most of the demons will be focused on me, but you keep a close eye on that kid; keep him safe."" He let the words sink in for a moment, before patting him on the shoulder, wishing him luck, and walking off to wait for Sam."
6495,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=40,2012-06-22T02:00:08,kakakuu,"For most of the walk, Sam stood next to Hatsu and made small talk. Ayl remained quiet throughout, and as they neared the point where the two groups were to split, Ayl pulled Atma aside. She waited for Atma to walk back to Hatsu before skipping back to Ayl, axe still in hand. She flashed a smile up at him as she neared, and nodded. ""Let's go,"" she said, walking down the center of the street, Ayl next to her.<br/><br/>Sam stopped, looking up at Ayl with a confused expression. ""Shouldn't this place be swarming with demons?"" she asked. The street was eerily quiet. Normally there'd be demons everywhere, in the sky, on the sides of buildings, swarming across the streets. ""Where are they all?"""
6496,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=40,2012-06-22T02:38:23,Froodjakle,"A smirk crossed Ayl's face at Sam's words. He did not respond to her vocally; Instead, he continued walking forward, staring straight ahead unblinkingly. He reached the center of the street and stopped moving; a dark aura began to emanate from his right hand, steadily growing more and more intense.<br/><br/>As it reached its peak, his arm shot out, a tendril of concentrated darkness cutting through the air at incredible speeds, into a shadow nearby. Ayl turned quickly to face the same direction, yanking his arm back while shoving the other hand forward. The tendril receded, bringing with it a demon that had been hiding in the shadows; his other hand grabbed the demon's throat as it sped towards him, resulting in it flailing about in midair, Ayl's fist wrapped tight around it's airway. A red glare could be seen in Ayl's previously black eye, accompanied by a devilish grin. ""Didja miss me?"" he asked as he clenched his fist with inhuman intensity, causing the demon's throat to rupture, spraying blood everywhere as its body and head fell to the ground, limp and lifeless.<br/><br/>Within moments, hundreds upon thousands of roars pierced the skies, as demons began spilling out of every conceivable location; buildings, shadows, sewers, some even seemingly out of thin air. Ayl simply smiled, shaking the blood off his fist as he casually walked forward, into the heart of the city."
6497,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=40,2012-06-22T02:53:18,docemoon145,"Hatsu waited for Atma to make his way back before continuing down the street. ""So I was thinking,"" Hatsu said after a moment, ""You've got way more experience than me, so I'll basically be following your orders. That being the case, you should probably know what my abilities are, so you can form a proper strategy if the need arises."" He glanced at the man, ""You look like the kind of guy who can make a strategy every once in a while.""<br/><br/>Hatsu waited a moment for no apparent reason, then continued. ""Basically, I have telekinesis and control over electricity. I'll warn you though, sometimes the electricity doesn't like to cooperate and I haven't exactly had but-loads of practice. My telekinesis is pretty solid though, not like I can pick up a car or anything though."" He paused as he heard demons screams off where Ayl and Sam were.<br/><br/>""Looks like we should get ready, huh?""<br/><br/>----------------<br/><br/>Hiei's head shot up as he heard demons screaming in the distance. It was far off, near the center of the city. It was almost inaudible, but he'd heard the sound enough times to recognize it.<br/><br/>Soon the initial battle cry subsided, and he was sure the battle had begun. Hiei wanted a piece of that. Unfortunately, he hadn't been able to pin exactly where the sound was coming from. It's not like he had super ears.<br/><br/>... He did have a super eye though.<br/><br/>Hiei jumped, vanishing from sight as even his movements through the air was accelerated. He landed in a crouched position he'd long mastered so he didn't hurt his legs. Stopping after traveling so fast had once been a problem, and he'd often been injured, but he'd long since perfected it, and now he could stop on a dime, adding to the illusion of teleporting.<br/><br/>From that first building, he jumped onto a higher one, moving over to the edge facing the center of the city. He stood at the edge and pulled up his bandana. immediately, his third eye gave him a perfect view for miles. Two walking one way, two more walking another and fighting a mother load of low and mid-level demons.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Still no high level demons,</span>Hiei mused.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Where are they hiding.</span>He stood still for a moment, surveying the scene, watching what would happen.<br/><br/>He may have an eye on his forehead, but he didn't have any on the back of his head. So he was unaware that he was perfectly visible from a certain rooftop a short ways behind him."
6498,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=40,2012-06-22T03:15:12,Breebree,"<span style=""color: #0080FF""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-family: Viner Hand ITC;"">A</span><span style=""color: #0040FF"">nak</span><span style=""color: #0080FF"">a</span></span></span><br/><br/><span style=""font-size: 85%; line-height: 116%;"">Anaka whirled around at the sound of demon screams. She hadn't bounced down to the ground yet and looked down at another roof top notice a man. She arched an eye brow, clearly he was unaware of her as he was looking at something else more spectacular it seemed. Her curiosity got the best of her and of course she could always jump to his roof top to find out what he was looking at but first she had to figure if he was a silencer or not. She had backed up to the door she had stepped out and was now dashing towards the edge of the building, legs spread apart in mid air before her body formed into a dive it almost seemed. Both of her palms met the hard concrete of the building below before forming into a front flip. She landed on her feet much like a cat, of course no crouch stand in fact. <br/><br/>It was only the power of her demon's strength that didn't have her break her bones from such the impact of doing a front flip when she landed. It would of killed her instantly as a human, someone was rather lucky you could say. She knew the man had to know she was there but when he whipped around to face her as she knew he would she hadn't expected to see Hiei. Hearing her own gasp part through her lips like several echos in her ears. Slowly approaching him she spoke one word that was a question she already knew the answer to.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Hiei..?""</span></span>"
6499,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=40,2012-06-22T03:41:37,kakakuu,"Sam giggled. After Ayl brutally killed the demon, thousands more started pouring out of, well, everywhere. The redhead jumped into a group, spinning in a circle and slicing them all in half. She cut down two more, then cleaved another in half with a vertical slice that sent her axe several inches into the street. She grabbed a demon by the face, jamming her fingers into it's eyes and hurling it across the street, into a building. She yanked her axe out of the ground, returning to her previous style of 'swing until you have to move closer'. There was enough of them that she had to keep in nearly continuous motion, and she could already tell she wouldn't be able to last long. At least she wasn't being swarmed by larger demons, like Ayl was. He looked like he was enjoying it though.<br/><br/><br/>A minute or two later, Sam started getting worried. The larger demons that Ayl had been fighting started becoming more commonplace, and it seemed that for every one she cut down, two bigger, meaner demons replaced it. She jumped back to take a breath and grinned, her teeth startlingly white against her gore-stained face. She shifted her grip on her axe. A hiss, a cloud of steam, and some sparks flew off her weapon as it changed from an axe to a greatsword. She leaped back into the fray, slicing with renewed vigor. Axe mode had more raw power, but sword mode delivered blows much faster, definitely a plus for group fighting. She continued on for another minute unharmed. A demon managed to get behind her while she was decapitating a group of three, and tore through her coat, raking it's claws down her back, from her shoulders to her waist. She stumbled forward, then turned around, punching it in the chest, causing it to fly backwards. She disappeared for a moment, appearing underneath it with a slash that separated it's torso and legs. She grabbed a strand of intestine, pulling the demon's still-living torso towards her and slicing it in half. She paused, stabbing her sword into the ground to catch her breath. The demonic horde seemed to increase in size yet again, and the demons that were starting to appear were larger; the size that she usually fought against solo. She felt Ahriman stir in her consciousness, and a surge of raw strength rushed through her. She couldn't just leave Ayl to fight alone, even though this probably wasn't even a big deal for him. She had to show him that she was strong. She yanked the blade out of the ground and launched herself towards Ayl's general direction, leaping up into the air and crashing down on top of a demon with a horizontal slash that took out the ones extremely close to her. After cutting down a few more, she reached Ayl's side. ""Never thought I'd see this many of these fuckers in one place,"" she panted, spinning in a circle and slashing a demon's face. She dueled with it for a few seconds before sliding underneath it and tearing open it's abdomen. It managed to claw her shoulder, so she backed up against a building to catch her breath again. She'd have to bail soon, else she'd be overwhelmed in the sea of demons."
6500,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=40,2012-06-22T04:07:21,docemoon145,"There was an unexpected thump behind him as suddenly he was joined on the rooftop. His eyes widened, then narrowed as he saw who it was. ""Anaka,"" he replied evenly in response. Then he reached up and pulled down his head band. She'd probably already seen his third eye just then, but he did it anyway, partially out of habit. Too bad, he'd never known her to be the kind to just overlook things like that when they're discovered. But, she was too strong for its power to work on her anyway.<br/><br/>Well this was a very unexpected and partially unpleasant surprise. The last time the two were face to face, the almost killed each other. He still wasn't sure who would have won that fight, and he wasn't arrogant enough to immediately say it would have been him. They... might have been considered friends at certain points. But as time went on, they'd drifted apart. He hadn't expected to see the girl any time soon. Still though... they'd fought together once, and managed to survive the first month.<br/><br/>""Well, well, what a surprise,"" Hiei voiced, because indeed, he was surprised. Though internally, he kicked himself for not having the foresight to check the buildings around him. Surely she'd seen him from the tops of one of those. That was a rookie mistake. If she had been a silencer...<br/><br/>But he'd gotten excited over the prospect of a good fight. He hadn't had one in so long. Glancing back over where he'd been looking before... he couldn't make out anything. It was too far away, and he'd already covered up his third eye. Though he suspected it was still just low and mid-level demons there.<br/><br/>After his quick glance, his eyes, just the two of them, found their way back to his old friend. ""So what are you doing here, Anaka?"" he asked, in that same, even tone."
6501,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=40,2012-06-22T04:29:06,Breebree,"<span style=""color: #0080FF""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-family: Viner Hand ITC;"">A</span><span style=""color: #0040FF"">nak</span><span style=""color: #0080FF"">a</span></span></span><br/><br/><span style=""font-size: 85%; line-height: 116%;"">Crossed her arms and arched an eye brow as he covered his third eye with the band. It was quite fascinating rather than disturbing. She hoped he didn't think she thought of it as disgusting or disturbing, she wanted to know about it actually but decided she wasn't that close to him to ask such questions. Smiling lightly she thought before answer his question. She might as well just ask him than try to indirectly approach him about it. Besides Hiei was a nice person beside trying to kill her, he was nearly successful at that. She hoped he didn't remember how close he had coming to kill her the first time they met. She didn't like to remember that embarrassing moment. But of course it didn't matter now she was stronger than him from practice. Practice to be the best of course, she thought.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Well, Hiei I was looking for you. It may be odd and out of place but I need some information from you and possibly your help.""</span><br/><br/>She paused from stalking around in a circle. She let him soak in the words for a moment not able to tell how he felt about it. He was good at masking that kind of things, some what like her. She couldn't help but look over the ledge seeing Ayl, Sam and others fighting a swarm of demons. Her eyes looked away from the mess and back to Hiei. She was a tad bit upset by the fact his tone was so even as if he wasn't happy to see her but then again many weren't she was what you could say the know-it-all among the Hunters at least of course by that she meant she knew everyone's secret somewhat the only secrets she didn't know of where Ayl, Hiei partially and Sam's, who seem to not have any.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""My brother, you may possibly have some information on him yes? Oh and don't you say after this little chat we should help them? The swarm seems to be a bit to much for them to handle, Ayl can't kill them all by himself you know.""</span><br/><br/>Her persuasive tone came into play, soft and seductive as her green eyes became a dazzling bright lime green suddenly. The crooked smile that many loved so much appeared as she approached him closer now. She stopped when she was merely an arm lengths away from him. She was thankful of gift of glamour, it may not always have a large effect on people but it did have some type of effect on them. Older than her or not but sadly it only worked on humans whether or not they had a demon. <span style=""color: #0080FF"">Azrael what was with that extra eye he had?</span> The wind buffeted at her a bit blowing her hair into her face, she reached up collecting it all before drawing it back into a tight high ponytail. <span style=""color: #0040FF"">I don't know to be honest...something I do not have knowledge of perhaps my brothers knows but he's not here.</span></span>"
6502,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=40,2012-06-22T04:41:29,RoseNoble,"Atma had walked at the back of the pack on their little trip to splitting point. The entire time they walked he was running the plan through his head over and over again until he knew it by heart. He also pulled out all of his kunai and check to make sure the points were still sharp and that the daggertail's bladed links were still as sharp as they should be. It wasn't in the plan to use them, but better safe than dead. When they got to the launching point Ayl took him aside and spoke to him. When Ayl finished Atma told Ayl, ""I'll get him back safely, you don't have to worry about that, sir."" With that, the two walked back to their respective groups and started on their separate ways. When Hatsu spoke up about Atma being in command Atma looked at him and said, ""Don't worry about it too much, we just have recon. You should be worried for the other two.""<br/><br/>Atma continued to listen as Hatsu listed off his powers as Telekinesis and electricity manipulation. Those were not stealth oriented abilities like his, but they would do. Atma was about to go on into details about his own powers when he heard the demons cry out. The cries pierced the silence of the city and would cause anyone who wasn't a hunter to run or to hide. Hatsu spoke up once again and to this Atma responded with, ""Yeah, get ready up here,"" Atma pointed to his head, ""and make your peace here,"" Atma pointed to his heart. ""Do not engage any demon until it sees you. We aren't trying to cause a distraction, we're trying to recon the area. Which means we watch each other's backs."" Atma started walking into a building's shadow and motioned for Hatsu to follow. As Atma did that he said, ""Today, you'll learn about stealth and precision."""
6503,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=40,2012-06-22T05:58:21,docemoon145,"Hatsu nodded. Don't fight unless you have to. Gather any information that seems significant. He followed Atma into the shadows as they circled clockwise around the tower. Of course they were sure to stay at a safe distance from any action or movement. Hatsu new he was a rookie, and he was worried his lack of experience would cause him to miss something important. His worry increased slightly when he wasn't seeing anything at all that looked out of the ordinary.<br/><br/>Except, after a moment something began to strike him as odd. He wasn't sure if it was significant in the slightest, but he decided to point it out to Atma anyway. ""Hey, Atma,"" he said. ""Demons are chaotic right? So how come the closer we come to the tower, the more in tact the buildings are? Do they need them for something?""<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Hmm,</span>Yami said inside of him.<span style=""font-style: italic"">What is it?</span>Hatsu asked.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Lower level demons are needlessly destructive, but high level demons are capable of preserving what they feel is useful.</span><br/><br/>""Yami thinks,"" Hatsu said to Atma, ""That there might be higher level demons over there, keeping the buildings preserved for some reason.""<br/><br/>Still though, amateur that he was, he couldn't put together what all of this might mean.<br/><br/>-------------------<br/><br/>Hiei thought in the moment of silence she gave him. It was odd,<span style=""font-style: italic"">and</span>out of place. He wasn't sure why she might think he had information for her. He wouldn't deny that it was possible; he kept his eyes and ears open to whatever was going on, but it depended on what sort of information she was looking for. And as to lending help... it would depend.<br/><br/>He noticed that the next time she spoke she was using her glamor gift on him. He hated that. It didn't affect him quite as much as it did other people, he was relatively strong after all, but it made it decidedly harder for him to hide things from her. Particularly his emotions.<br/><br/>She said her next sentence after the pause, once she had shifted into her glamor speaking.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Her brother...</span>His eyes noticeably widened, making it painfully obvious that he knew something. He looked away from her, trying to hide it, but he knew it was useless.<br/><br/>After a moment in pointless internal debate, Hiei let out a sigh and turned back to her. ""I don't know anything conclusive,"" he said. His tone was still even, so that must be real, not just an act. If it was it would have been taken away by her glamor speech earlier. ""The demon in your brother was named Yami,"" he started. ""About two weeks ago, I ran into Yami, and we had a brief chat. It was nothing important, he just knew my demon and they paid their respects."" With his last sentence he turned to look her firmly in the eyes, ""But when I met him, Yami wasn't in your brother's body. He wasn't in any body. So I have no idea what sort of state your brother's in right now, but at the very least, he's no longer bound to his demon.""<br/><br/>Now Hiei looked away again, turning to make out whatever he could of the battle scene far away. You could see a sort of mass representing all the demons, and Ayl's purple hair and Sam's red hair showed it was them, but other than that, it was hard to tell what was going on. ""Like I said, it's not anything conclusive. So, you wanted to help them out?"" He gave a slight smirk, ""I'll race you."""
6504,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=40,2012-06-22T06:28:59,RoseNoble,"They began circling the area as Ayl had instructed them to, sticking to the shadows as much as possible. Hatsu was being a bit louder than Atma would've liked but it was good enough to not get caught. As they kept sneaking the buildings became less and less damaged. Hatsu pointed out the intact buildings and relayed what his demon Yami had told him. ""Yami is probably right. Jibra'il, I'm sure, thinks the same as thing as Yami,"" he spoke quietly. Atma made a note of where the buildings were to mark it out on a map later. ""Hatsu, try not to whisper, it carries farther than talking quietly. And you need to make your movements smoother. Jerkiness attracts attention."" Atma was trying to instruct Hatsu without making Hatsu feel like a total rookie, although he wasn't sure how well that was working.<br/><br/>Atma stopped behind a pile of rubble large enough to hide the two of them and sat down against it. He brought the canteen of water to his lips and took a long swig from it and offered it to Hatsu. ""We need to see how far the intact buildings go. Which means that we need to get on to a rooftop unnoticed, so we'll have to backtrack a bit so we can get out of the sentry's line of sight."" He wasn't sure if Hatsu had seen the lower level demons hiding in the doorways and looking out from behind a few second story windows and decided to point out the five he could see. If you weren't looking for them you wouldn't find them, and even if you were they would still be hard to see. The fact that they would keep some demons behind to guard something worried him slightly. ""We're moving backwards a few blocks and then climbing on to the rooftops. When we're up on top be sure to not skyline yourself. Which means crawling most of the time,"" he explained to Hatsu his plan to Hatsu. If there more than just a few buildings intact Atma would likely have to go in and snoop around for intel which would be dangerous. Hopefully it wouldn't come to that though."
6505,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=40,2012-06-22T13:48:38,Froodjakle,"Ayl continued on in his forward path as the fight raged, determined to keep it from staying in one area. The longer they did, the more demons would build up, so his plan was constant movement, slaying the tougher demons as he came across them, while letting Sam handle the lesser ones. It was a fine strategy, and worked to great effect for a time; however, after Ayl finished off his dozenth mid-demon, he glanced back at her, and it was clear she was starting to feel fatigued.<br/><br/>She made her way over to him and spoke, and he chuckled a bit at her words. ""I keep forgetting you're still new to this, Sam,"" he said, reaching down to the pouch at his side and unzipping it. A few seconds later, he pulled out what appeared to be a pure black hollow cylinder with perforations along the side, the entire thing fitting neatly into the palm of his hand. ""Guess I need to pick up your slack then,"" he teased, tossing the object into the air a few times. When he finished his sentence, he suddenly pulled his arm back, winding it up, and tossed the object forward - it flew at incredible speeds, and only a trained eye would notice the transformation that occured.<br/><br/>Out of one end of the hollow tube streamed a flow of darkess, unbelievably intense and concentrated. All through its flight, it shifted and moved until finally forming a blade; a katana to be specific, which bore its way straight into the head of yet another mid-demon. The demon reeled back in surprise, reaching for its head to remove the object, but it was already too late. Ayl had disappeared into a shadow the moment he threw the sword, reappearing in the shadow of the beast and leaping onto its shoulders. He grasped the black cylinder, which formed the handle of his sword, and ripped it vertically out of the demons skull, rending its skull in half and sending blood and brains everywhere.<br/><br/>Ayl backflipped off of its shoulders as it collapsed to the ground, landing neatly next to a group of demons. He set his palm on the ground, creating a cluster of tendrils similar to the one he used earlier, which each lashed out and pulled one of the demons into a neat little pile. Ayl smirked, watching them squirm around in an attempt to escape, before severing each and every one of their heads in one swift blow, aided by his ability to lengthen his weapon at will. He knew the ease with which he dispatched those demons would call the attention of the others in the area, and so with a flourish of his blade, he ran to the north, trying to pull them off and give Sam some breathing room."
6506,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=400,2012-08-24T22:33:33,docemoon145,"Even though Anaka asked Hiei to help look for a picture of Vaan, he really had no idea what he was looking for. He sifted through a few piles of debris, but really didn't feel like he was helping any. Still, the thought if he just stood there and did nothing Anaka might get angry at him again.<br/><br/>Anaka had been searching through the area where Vaan's old room would have been. She was about to give up on that area and go check the kitchen instead when something white caught her eye. The female Hunter moved a few old, half-burned planks of wood out of the way and reached down for a small piece of paper. It was a photograph. Since it had been turned upside down, the picture part of it was remarkably unharmed. Anaka felt her eyes get wet for a moment. Looking at her brother's old picture... it made her wish she could just go back to times like those. Sure they were poor, but at least the rest of the world was in good shape. There were parks and stuff to visit, and people weren't always checking over their shoulders. She took only a moment to dwell in the past before calling Hiei over.<br/><br/>""Hiei,"" Anaka said, her voice sounding strong as it normally would. A far cry's difference from earlier that day when she'd obviously been... offset. ""I found a picture.""<br/><br/>Hiei looked up from his own futile digging and came over to stand facing Anaka. She held out the old picture for him which he took, immediately memorizing the face on it. Though the two didn't quite know it, Anaka's older brother had changed a lot since they separated. Not just in mentality, but in appearance as well. In this picture (taken before the apocalypse) he had chestnut brown hair, and similarly colored eyes. He was also notably younger than he could possibly be now.<br/><br/>""It's probably not very accurate,"" Anaka said, ""but it's the best I've got.""<br/><br/>Hiei said nothing, simply holding the photo back out to the girl. She frowned briefly, then sighed, taking it back. ""You really don't care do you?"" she said to Hiei, not expecting an answer and not receiving one. Hiei had always struck her as an only child (for obvious reasons), but she'd never actually asked him about his family. Well... they could literally die at any time, so she may as well ask now.<br/><br/>""Hey Hiei,"" Anaka said casually, as they made their way back towards the slightly more inhabited area of town. ""Do you have any family left?""<br/><br/>He was quiet for a moment, but his face remained passive so she couldn't tell what he could be thinking. ""... I don't think so,"" he finally answered. Boy... there was an answer she could relate to. Apocalypses seemed to be good opportunities for separating families. She decided not to ask any more questions for now."
6507,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=400,2012-08-24T22:54:41,Froodjakle,"Merle winced, shutting her eye as a painful, loud noise played through her communicator, and quickly reaching an arm up to yank it out of her ear. Coronis tilted its head at her as she sat up and rubbed the spot with her free hand, waiting for the ringing to die down.<br/>""Ow.. Why'd he have to go and do that? Ass.."" she said quietly to herself, opening her eyes and tossing the device onto the table in the corner. A sigh escaped her lips as she fell backwards into her bed and stared up at the ceiling again, remaining silent for a good, long while.<br/><br/>Eventually, she rolled onto her side, bringing her knees up so she was curled into a sort of ball as she stared at the corner. ""..I hate this place,"" she whispered a while later, shutting her eyes."
6508,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=400,2012-08-25T22:38:12,RoseNoble,"The approach to the prison proved uneventful as there was no ambush waiting for them at the prison, although Atma kept his weapons ready just in case. It was easy to find a fence that still had some razor wire on it. The demons had only knocked the fences down and destroyed the prison and didn't bother salvaging for this stuff. ""There's your razor wire Sam. Take as much as you need,"" Atma said as he pointed at a downed fence. After a moment's thought he went on to say, ""Take all of it actually. I have a use for this as well. I'll carry back whatever you don't need though."""
6509,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=400,2012-08-25T23:06:52,kakakuu,"The girl shrugged. ""Psh. I could carry the entire fence, bro,"" she joked, tearing the wire off the fence as easily as a child ripped paper. She carefully coiled it around her arm, making sure to not cut herself.<br/><br/>""Let's go,"" she said, spinning on her heel and walking off. ""Unless you want to look around or something."" She didn't really feel like staying, obviously shown by her walking away as she spoke. She wanted to go back so she could find out what Ahriman wanted with the wire."
6510,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=400,2012-08-25T23:23:48,RoseNoble,"""I need to go find something myself actually. Don't ask about it and don't tell Ayl. I need to do that myself. But if you could tell him to watch my squad for me and work them hard for the rest of the day that would be appreciated. I'll be back before dark."" He sheathed his weapons and waved before taking off for the mountains.<br/><br/>It was easy to catch a thermal and soon he was in the clouds, hidden from any on the ground. It took a bit of time but he was eventually able to find what he was looking for. Atma strode into the cave and looked around, he drew a kunai in each hand and walked deeper into the cave to see just how big it was."
6511,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=400,2012-08-26T00:17:51,kakakuu,"""Yeah, yeah. Whatever,"" she said, throwing up a one-handed wave as she walked off. He'd led her to where she asked, so she supposed he was free to go. It's not like she needed him to walk back with. He didn't even prove for interesting conversation.<br/><br/>It was a lengthy walk back to the apartment, but once inside, she couldn't wait to get started on whatever Ahriman planned out. A red form shimmered in front of her, the outline of a tall and heavily muscled human. there were no features, it was just as if it was a three-dimensional shadow. ""There is no turning back. Are you sure?"" he asked, voice rumbling. Sam nodded, clenching her fists. She quickly shed her jacket and shirt, standing with her back to Ahriman. He picked up the wire, which was coiled on the floor, and flicked his wrist. Red light spread up the metal, turning from regular wire to a black, wickedly jagged whip, attached to what looked like the middle of a blade. It was pulsing red in some places, and occasionally would twitch slightly as if it were alive. The umbrage of Ahriman thrust it into Sam's spine quickly. Blood spattered the ground, and the whip instantly coiled itself around her right arm, digging into her skin. Drops of ruby liquid spilled out over her floor. Ahriman disappeared, and Sam fell to her knees. She gasped, determined not to cry out. The part that was thrust into her spine was between her shoulder blades, though it wasn't meant to be a killing blow. It was meant to attach the now-living wire to her. So this is what Ahriman meant by blood and tears. She wasn't crying, but there was enough blood on her carpet for it to count. She'd have to test her abilities with it later.<br/><br/>She gasped again in pain as she felt her new appendage twisting itself into her arm. She looked down to find a black line circling all the way down her arm to her palm. The whip part was underneath her skin past the shoulder, somehow healing it, but she figured it would pop up when she needed it in combat. She'd have to learn some techniques with it, but she was glad she was finally able to have some powers that were on par with the other hunters. ""Guess that's that,"" she said, sticking a couple bandages on her back to cover the whip as best she could and redressed, collapsing on her bed and heaving a sigh of relief before dozing off."
6512,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=400,2012-08-27T04:10:47,docemoon145,"Hiei and Anaka walked together as far as the edge of the outskirts before going off in their own directions. Hiei went back to what he had claimed as his ""house"" and Anaka decided to go back to the gas station from before. The first thing she did was flop down on the floor, finally letting her mask slip for a moment. The longer she tried to hide herself the heavier that mask seemed to become. It was becoming more and more difficult to pretend to be her usual, strong self, when all she really wanted to do was to break down and cry. The only thing she moved for was to occasionally get herself some more iced tea from one of the freezers. Eventually she managed to fall asleep, bottle still in hand.<br/><br/>Anaka's sleep was pretty much empty, except for a few nightmares and sparse good dreams that popped up every now and then. Hiei's sleep on the other hand was filled with vivid nightmares (or good dreams, depending on one's level of mental sanity). They were forgotten memories of his past, resurfacing, only to fade again as soon as he woke. Whether good or bad, they were blocked from his conscious mind by years upon years of heavy trauma, and Hiei lived blissfully in ignorance of his own past.<br/><br/>When Hiei woke, he took a few minutes to try and remember the odd dream he'd had. He eventually gave up and went off to find Anaka. As he expected, she was sleeping in the gas station again. The vertically challenged Hunter walked over to the windows and tapped on the glass, causing the girl to wake up. For a moment, she looked as if she were drunk, but Hiei could see that the bottle in her hand was only iced tea.<br/><br/>Anaka sat up groggily after hearing Hiei's knocking, then adrenaline filled her system as she remembered what was going to happen today. The female Hunter quickly pulled her mask back on and went to meet her... well... she went to meet Hiei outside. They walked together to the hideout, seeing Hatsu already waiting.<br/><br/>-----------------------<br/><br/>Hatsu woke up with barely enough time to get to the hide out by seven. By some miracle he made it though, and had only to wait a short time for Hiei and Anaka to show up.<br/><br/>Hatsu waved at the two Hunters he (Yami) would be leading to Vaan. The girl called Anaka gave a slight wave back but the man called Hiei simply stared. When they were close enough, Hatsu spoke up. ""So... is everyone ready?"""
6513,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=400,2012-08-27T04:23:06,Froodjakle,"5:58 A.M. That was the time that displayed on the clock Merle had just looked at before leaving her hideout, deciding this was early enough to wake up Vaan. She herself had woken up about ten minutes before that, but it took her a while to get out of bed. Silently, and accompanied by an equally quiet Coronis, she made her way to the tower in the center of the city once more. Through the entrance, up the elevator, into the left hallway, and up the stairs once again.. The path was easy enough, and within fifteen minutes she found herself at his door.<br/><br/>It swung open with a creak, and she popped her head in. ""Oh Vaaaaan, time to wake uuup~"" she called out in a sing-song voice, smiling gently as she squeezed in through the small crack in an attempt to avoid letting the light from the outer hallway flood the room. ""It's a bit after 6. You don't want to miss your date, do you?"" she teased, her footsteps equally as loud as her voice as she strode toward the center of the room where he was likely sleeping.. though it was hard to say for sure in this light."
6514,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=400,2012-08-27T05:09:54,docemoon145,"Due to Vaan's chaotic sleep schedule, even after going to bed so early he was still out cold by the time Merle came to wake him up. He had hovered up near the ceiling and closer to one of the pillars in the room as he slept. When Merle came in to wake him up he drifted down as he transitioned from sleep to consciousness. By the time he'd completely woken up, Vaan's arm was resting in one of the torches coming out of the pillars. It didn't seem to bother him at all, but he shifted out of the flame anyway.<br/><br/>""Ah! No,"" Vaan said, stretching and giving a yawn, then gradually hovering down to stand before Merle, looking down fondly at the mismatched girl. ""I certainly wouldn't want to be late. Well then,"" he went on, his tone brisk now that he'd woken up a bit, and his eyes wild from the anticipation. ""You know the way, by all means, let's get going."""
6515,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=400,2012-08-27T05:39:36,kakakuu,"It was early morning when Sam woke. She rolled off her mattress and groaned, sitting up and rubbing her face. Her arm was still sore from the previous day's turn of events. She rolled her shoulder a few times as she got to her feet, staring out the window. The sun was still below the horizon, so Sam shrugged and hopped out her window. She'd head to the hideout early today, for once. Maybe she'd get a chance to do some training.<br/><br/>She strode into the little bar area of the hideout and retrieved a bagel from the bartender before plopping down at a table to enjoy her breakfast. She hoped to test her abilities on Ayl today.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Wonder what he'll think about it...</span>"
6516,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=400,2012-08-27T05:50:55,Froodjakle,"Merle giggled to herself at how Vaan woke up, seemingly uncaring about the fire that his arm was resting in. Despite that, his arm was never ablaze, it was as if it just phased right on through without consideration to the natural order of things. She nodded at his words and turned on her heel, leading the way through the door and into the elevator. ""Wonder what the Elders would say if they saw you out and about,"" she mused as they descended closer to ground level. ""Especially with lil' ol' me. I'm sure they'd<span style=""font-style: italic"">love</span>to know you've been fraternizing with one of the council, particularly the little bitch everyone loves to hate,"" she added with a wink.<br/><br/>After they reached the ground floor, she led the way outside and to the south, sending Coronis out with a whisper to watch from the skies so that their trek remained unimpeded. They went at a moderate pace through alleys and down streets, until eventually the terrain started to seem familiar. ""We're almost there.. Should be just a few blocks now. Let's stick to the shadows,"" she cautioned, leading him through the darkest pathways she could find. Coronis flew ever higher, to the point where it was just a speck in the sky, even through Merle's perfect vision. The trip in its entirety had taken them half an hour at the very least, though it was likely a bit longer than that.<br/><br/>A wicked grin spread across her lips; the sounds of voices and activity up ahead were faint, but audible.. proof enough that this was the place. She stopped moving, gesturing for Vaan to take the lead when he was ready. The two remained cloaked in shadow, practically invisible, until then."
6517,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=400,2012-08-27T05:57:03,RoseNoble,"After getting back a little bit later than expected Atma slept restlessly, waking up many times in the night in a cold sweat. Today would be a bit of a harder day now that he hadn't gotten a good night's sleep. He had also taken the last watch which was a bit tiring. As the sun rose his stomach grumbled its displeasure at being empty. A quick radio message and few minutes later Atma and his crew left for the hideout to grab some breakfast before the annoucement of their new base.<br/><br/>They ate together and discussed various things trying to get to know each other better. Many of the rookies talked about their before the chaos began with their leader going last. ""Well,"" he began, ""I was a slave when I was younger. I learned how to be a blacksmith like that. After several hard years of work two of my friends and I escaped and came here. I ended up getting married to one of them."" At the last part Atma stopped talking a took a sip of his water, clearly not wanting to go on. ""Let's go and get ready to train."" The group walked out together and waited for the session to begin."
6518,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=400,2012-08-28T01:08:51,docemoon145,"Vaan laughed at Merle's comment and imagined the elders freaking out shouting things like: ""it's a bad omen!"" and ""the end of the world!"". The thought made him laugh again. ""Well I don't think they'd take it as a good sign,"" he said. Vaan followed Merle's lead and traveled discretely through the shadows, his anticipation building as she let on how close they were.<br/><br/>When the voices became audible Vaan gave a cruel excited grin to match Merle's own. The girl stopped walking and he took the lead, following the sound to lead them through the shadows right toward the hideout. Only when the little Hunters were all perfectly visible before them did he step out of the shadows and into the middle of the street. Vaan smirked evilly and simply stood there for a moment, before continuing toward the group of Hunters.<br/><br/>-------------------<br/><br/>Anaka took a breath and opened her mouth, ready to say 'I guess so' or something along those lines, when Hiei, of all people, spoke up first. ""No, I don't think so,"" he said. Anaka looked over at the small man. His face was as passive as ever, but his eyes looked a little more attentive than they normally did. He was looking at something across the street. Anaka turned to see what had caught his attention.<br/><br/>""Erm... who's that?"" she asked.<br/><br/>Hiei looked at her briefly before turning back to the man before them. ""That's Vaan,"" Hiei said matter-of-factly.<br/><br/>""What?"" Anaka asked, thinking Hiei had forgotten the picture she showed him. ""Vaan has brown hair and eyes, remember? Honestly Hiei.""<br/><br/>""No, it's Vaan,"" Hiei said. He sounded so serious and so sure, that she started to consider it. ""His hair and eyes are different colors, but he has the same face as the picture. I never forget a face.""<br/><br/>Anaka swallowed hard. She knew that was true: Hiei's memory for faces was uncanny. Then the man Hiei said was her brother began to come closer.<br/><br/>""Um..."" Hatsu threw in, ""Yami says Hiei is right.""<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Ah Jeez,</span>Anaka thought.<span style=""font-style: italic"">What's he doing here?</span><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Don't lose focus, Anaka,""</span>Azrael threw in.<br/><br/>-------------------<br/><br/>Vaan stepped forward and turned to face a small group of rookies. ""Excuse me,"" he said, ""I'm here to kill Ayl Taveirn. Could any of you tell me where he is?"" He gave a smile, but his eyes screamed danger.<br/><br/>The rookies shook their heads, looks of terror on their faces as they backed up slowly. Vaan tutted. ""Oh that won't do. I'll have to occupy myself until he shows up."" The lead Silencer held up his hand, an orb of blue flame hovering above his palm. He pulled back his arm and threw it at the group of rookies who'd refused to answer him. It landed on one of them, igniting his arm, the appendage already beginning to disintegrate from the sheer destructive heat of his hellfire. Some of the Hunter's friends tried to put out the fire, only succeeding in catching fire themselves. Vaan laughed at their suffering, at the blood curdling screams that rang out as their bodies quickly burned to ashes.<br/><br/>Vaan turned to face the surviving Hunters. ""Does anyone else know where I can find Ayl Taveirn? No?"" he gave a dark smile, ""Maybe he would show up if make a big enough...<span style=""font-style: italic"">smoke signal</span>.""<br/><br/>A ball of electricity hit the Silencer in the stomach, causing a bit of pain and the motion of sliding backwards slightly, but no real damage. He looked up to see a dark-haired boy facing him.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Are you sure about this, Yami?</span>Hatsu asked.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I think he may be a bit above my level.</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Yes, he certainly is,""</span>Yami replied,<span style=""font-style: italic"">""But Anaka and Hiei both have close range powers. You just have to hold him off until Ayl arrives.""</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">But why Ayl?</span>Hatsu asked.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Isn't Vaan here to kill Ayl?</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Yes, but...""</span>Yami said,<span style=""font-style: italic"">""That blue hellfire... Vaan has acquired a very powerful, and very chaotic demon. The only Hunter around here who could match his level is probably Ayl. Stall, don't get killed, and DO NOT touch those flames. I'll lend you some of my power for now, but don't do anything reckless.""</span><br/><br/>""Ah, I see..."" Vaan said, straightening up. ""Some fodder has volunteered to be the first set of firewood. Well... come on then."" The lead Silencer charged, Hatsu tried to avoid him for a while by jumping on his ""hover board"". All it served to do was show that Vaan could fly. Jeez. They went at it for several minutes, loud sounds reverberating now and again at the clashing of fire and lightning. Several buildings caught fire and burned to ashes. Those blue flames didn't spare anything.<br/><br/>While Hatsu was still alive, he was only barely avoiding Vaan's attacks, and it was probably only because the Silencer was still just playing with him. Of course, he probably wanted Ayl to show up too, so why not stall? Hatsu was currently glad of the man's whimsical nature.<br/><br/>Anaka fell to her knees watching the sky battle, causing Hiei to look down at her. Tears streaked down her face as she watched her brother. He was trying to kill Hatsu, and he'd already killed several others-- burned them and laughed! Why? Why was he so<span style=""font-style: italic"">different</span>from before? ""Vaan..."" She muttered, her mask dropped and her voice sounding completely broken.<br/><br/>Hiei turned from the sight of the broken girl back to the one-sided battle at hand. This thought passed through his mind:<span style=""font-style: italic"">We've found Vaan. Whatever happens from here on out, my obligation to Anaka is ended.</span>Alastor laughed inside of him,<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Now that's the host I chose.""</span><br/><br/>***<br/><br/>After a while, it seemed Vaan's patience was finally ended. He and Hatsu brought things back to the ground. The early morning light cast Hatsu's shadow in front of him: long and dark, while Vaan's was cast equally black and extensive behind him. Hatsu was breathing heavily and sweating from the strain of moving so fast in mid air. Vaan on the other hand, didn't seem to have broken a sweat.<br/><br/>""Well... I think you're about burnt out anyway, so I'll just finish this,"" Vaan held up his palm, summoning flames into it. He pulled back, and threw. Hatsu was too exhausted now to even duck."
6519,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=400,2012-08-28T01:27:21,Froodjakle,"With his left arm raised, Ayl sprang forth from the shadow in front of Hatsu, taking the hit that had been meant for the boy. The fire engulfed his arm in its entirety, raging with an intensity never reached by earthly flames as it began to steadily chew through his clothing and skin. He watched the fire slowly spread with great interest, turning and lifting his arm to look at it from different angles.<br/>""So this is what the infamous Hellfire feels like,"" he mused, seemingly unaffected by its burning grip. Stranger still, the air around him was completely devoid of the smell of burning flesh.<br/><br/>""Sorry I'm late, guys,"" he started, smiling awkwardly as he looked toward the panicked Hunters. ""Got a little sidetracked trying to find more of those communicators.. Can't apologize enough for not getting here sooner,"" he added, noticing the piles of ash scattered around. His head turned back to their assailant before he continued speaking, his expression shifting to a serious one. ""If what I remember is accurate, though, it looks like I don't have much time left, isn't that right?"" he began, his eyes locked on the man standing a few feet in front of him. ""Hellfire spreads uncontrollably, without the need for sustaining elements like oxygen. Not even<span style=""font-style: italic"">you</span>can stop it once it begins, if I'm not mistaken. It only stops burning when there's nothing left to raze,"" he stated, knowing his words were true. He had plenty of experience with flames such as these.<br/><br/>""Oh, but where are my manners?"" he said, grinning as he brought his unburnt palm to his forehead. A moment later, he bowed. ""My name is Ayl Taveirn. Pleasure to meet you.""<br/><br/>-----------------------------------------<br/><br/>Merle stayed in step behind Vaan until they came out into the opening, at which point she pulled her hands together behind her back and stopped a few feet behind him, smiling at the gathered individuals. She giggled as he made his introduction, but otherwise stayed silent, choosing to let him keep the spotlight for now. She mostly just wanted to watch him work, and she was far from disappointed as he instantaneously killed a few Hunters with a single movement, gleefully clapping her hands in praise. ""Very nicely done!"" she shouted, just loud enough for her voice to be audible above the screams.<br/><br/>She frowned for a moment when one of the Hunters decided to fight back, but knew that the pitiful blow he struck would do next to nothing against Vaan. She eagerly anticipated his retaliation, and watched excitedly as the two did battle. ""I can't wait until you get serious.."" she whispered to herself, smiling as he toyed with the boy.<br/><br/>Just as Vaan was about to land the killing blow, the fire was intercepted by a man appearing out of the shadows; the same man with the purple hair who she had seen yesterday. A wicked grin crossed her face, and she stepped further back silently to give the two space. This was one battle she did not want to be caught in the middle of."
6520,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=400,2012-08-28T01:53:14,RoseNoble,"Two Silencers appeared before the training session began with one of them identifying himself before burning several rookies with Hellfire. ""Awh shit,"" he quickly turned a yelled at his own rookies to go and find some place to hide. If they stayed here all they would be good for was fodder for this engine of destruction. The stealthy rookies nodded and left quickly.<br/><br/>As he turned to look back at the Silencers it looked like Hatsu had engaged the flaming Silencer. Knowing that things could surely get worse Atma drew a kunai and got out his whiptail to prepare for a fight. As Hatsu was about to be killed Atma was going to step in before Ayl showed up and saved Hatsu. Until someone tried to interfere with Ayl and Mr. Hellfire though, Atma would just watch. This wasn't his fight and Ayl could handle himself better than anyone."
6521,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=400,2012-08-28T02:20:34,kakakuu,"The sound of screaming brought Sam upstairs. She reached out to Ahriman with her consciousness as she ascended the stairs, preparing for a fight. The man that stood there was hurling blue flames at the rookies, several of whom were quickly reduced to ash.<br/><br/>Hatsu engaged the Silencer, doing the best he could to stall, however it wasn't enough. A blue flame hurled towards him, and it seemed to be the end for the poor rookie, when Ayl popped out of the shadows and took the hit. She sighed in relief and pulled the kid away from the fight. ""Damn kid. I thought you were a goner..."" she remarked quietly. ""Good job though."" She gave him a pat on the back."
6522,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=400,2012-08-28T02:36:13,docemoon145,"The ball of flame aimed at Hatsu was blocked and the rookie sank to his knees in relief. Exhaustion was written all over his face and he was sweating. ""Well... You could have shown up a little earlier,"" Hatsu said, ""But now works fine too."" He gave a tired smile and gladly let Sam ""help"" him out of the way. It looked like a battle was ready to start between the two powerful men. Everyone seemed to give them distance simultaneously.<br/><br/>--------------------<br/><br/>When Ayl appeared, a chaotic excitement filled Vaan's eyes more intensely that ever before. ""What you've said is completely accurate,"" Vaan said raising a hand and setting it up in blue flame, then launching the fire at a nearby building to demonstrate. Within moments the fire spread through the whole building, burning even the stone to ash in moments. ""And no, I can't put it out. Not that I'm big on mercy anyway,"" he smirked.<br/><br/>Vaan returned the bow with a flourish. ""Oh, but of course,"" he said. ""Do forgive my poor manors as well. My name is Vaan Nylund, leader of the Silencers. But I must say, it's a tremendous honor to meet the famed Ayl Taveirn: leader of the Hunters, and, of course,"" Vaan raised his head so his crimson eyes bore into the other man's, ""the one and only Grim Reaper.""<br/><br/>There was a moment of silent confusion before people started to murmur. Some of the rookies looked rather shocked, a few put hands to their mouths and some even stumbled backwards a bit.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">What?!</span>Azrael thought to himself.<span style=""font-style: italic"">How... How could I not notice?! I am such a fool!</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Grim Reaper?</span>Hiei thought.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I had no idea Ayl was that powerful. ""Something tells me you're still not grasping this...""</span>Alastor said with a sigh.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">But...</span>Hatsu thought,<span style=""font-style: italic"">Does that mean...? ""Shush Hatsu,""</span>Yami said.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""No matter. Having the Grim Reaper on one's side is always good. Though it is surprising...""</span><br/><br/>""Ah, now then,"" Vaan said, pulling himself back into a stand. ""As I mentioned to your fledglings here, I've come to kill you. Shall we get on with it then?"""
6523,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=400,2012-08-28T02:37:31,Froodjakle,"As the man spoke, the fire gradually consumed more and more of Ayl's body. When he was finally finished, there was hardly a spot on him that was free from Hellfire. A smile crossed his face for only a moment at Vaan's last words before a swirling, intense aura of dark energy sprang forth from the ground, enveloping him in a sort of pitch-black cocoon, pulsing and writhing with unholy power several dozen times more concentrated than anything he had used in the past. The sheer force of it shifted concrete debris across the street and shattered the few remaining windows on the nearby buildings. Gradually, after a time, the cocoon began to die down, revealing what had happened inside of it.<br/><br/>The man who stood before them was not he who had been covered only moments before by those deadly blue flames, which were now completely gone. This man stood in excess of 7 feet tall, with a thin build that was still somehow incredibly muscular. He had brilliant white hair that reached down to his mid-torso, appearing almost perpetually slicked back with only a few strands hanging loose in front of his currently closed eyes. His ears were long and pointed, with silver crescent earringss hanging from them, and his skin was a dulled grey, only vaguely reminiscent of that which a human would have in tone and complexion; it appeared almost rough to the eyes, though touch would prove otherwise. Impossibly black 'clothing' akin to loose pants and boots rested on his legs and feet, though it was clear at first glance they were no earthly material. They twisted and danced in their appearance, a dark smoke occasionally seeping from their edges. Rather than clothing, these were an unbelievably intense concentration of The Reaper's own powers made manifest, and they ebbed and flowed with his energy as such.<br/><br/>A pitch black belt of sorts wrapped around his waist, blending in flawlessly against his other adornments. From this belt hung three lengths of deep purple cloth; one on each side, and one in the back. The strips on the side were uniform and neat, edged with a silver trimming, while the piece in the back was different; it had no trimming, and it was easily the longest of them, with its jagged and torn edges reaching nearly to the ground. His upper torso, arms, and head were bare, save for a single silver bracelet around each wrist. A seven link chain hung off of either side, each ending with a small but intense concentration of dark energy. His appearance was decidedly demonic, and the pitch black color of the entirety of his eyes as he opened them only served to reinforce it.<br/><br/>Gripped tightly in his right hand was his chosen instrument of battle; a dual-ended scythe, one blade on each end of its pole, christened Omen as a sign of his eternal duty; one which encompassed both justice and cruelty. The topmost blade was tilted out in the traditionally accepted form of a scythe, while the bottom blade was pointed vertically down, acting as a sort of spear on the end of it. A thin line of energy ran through the center of each blade, connecting it to the main body; because of these channels, he was able to rotate and shift the blades to any angle he pleased at any given moment. The weapon's pole was almost as long as the man was tall, and exceedingly detailed, with numerous complex markings and symbols adorning it, from skulls and curved bones to runes and sigils of unholy property. Visible dark energy flowed throughout the pole; in particular from the center, where it appeared to almost cut the pole in half, as if it were fusing two pieces together. The blades were lengthy and equally as intricate as the rest of it, with markings carved along the entirety of their edges, each symbol infused with an aura even more intense than his outfit and emanating a constant, visible stream of dark energy. The blades themselves shined and gleamed with an unearthly consistency, being made of a material scarcely ever viewed by the living of any realm, honed to a flawless thickness crafted and preserved over eons of effort.<br/><br/>The weapon on its own would be enough to terrify any man or beast to its core, but the combined presence of the two was absolutely startling. The sheer intensity of power and intimidation this man exuded was almost palpable.. and why shouldn't it be? The man now standing before them, he who had previously been known as Ayl Taveirn, was none other than the Harbinger of Death; the Reaper of Souls.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">The Grim Reaper.</span><br/><br/>With a snap of his finger, a transparent, black barrier appeared behind him, separating Vaan, Merle, and himself from everybody else. He then turned his attention to and studied his opponent, the one named Vaan, intently. He thrust his weapon downward, the spear end easily cracking through the ground and holding the weapon upright as the Reaper rolled his neck and shoulders, stretching out his upper body. He took a slow, deep breath; and after exhaling, he spoke. ""Thank you kindly, for ridding me of that shell. As convenient as the disguise was, I must admit, the limitations it held against my powers were beginning to be a nuisance."" His voice was similar to that he had under the guise of Ayl, only rougher, and with a noticeable demonic tinge; without even needing to be said, it demanded silence from all gathered, as if speaking against him was in itself a crime worthy of death. He raised an open hand and looked toward it for a moment, curling and uncurling his fingers. ""One can hardly even bind a man together without nearly falling apart,"" he chuckled, his fist clenching shut.<br/><br/>His eyes returned to Vaan and his arm dropped, his expression taking on one that seemed almost bored. ""I was beginning to wonder when you would show yourself, Vaan.. or, as I know you, Abaddon. I was aware that one of Hell's advocates knew my identity, for their attempts to have 'Ayl' destroyed would not have been so.. excessive, otherwise."" A deep laugh escaped his lips, lasting for only a few moments and soon being replaced by a silent grin. ""I never<span style=""font-style: italic"">dreamed</span>it was you.""<br/><br/>With barely a twitch from him, Omen pulled itself from the ground and shot back into the Reaper's hands. This time, the weapon's pole was split in two, severed directly through the center concentration of power. These smaller handles were tied together with a constant flow of thin, dark energy akin to thread, and each were held in one of Ayl's hands, the blades behind his arms and sticking directly upward. He began slowly advancing toward his opponent. ""Very well. If you are in such a hurry to end your life,"" he began, his voice loud and threatening; ""then allow me to show you.."" his arms flicked skillfully in his moment of pause, the weapons in his hands momentarily released from his grasp and spinning so that the blades were facing forward; ""..why I am called<span style=""font-style: italic"">'Death.'</span>"""
6524,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=400,2012-08-28T03:30:41,kakakuu,"Sam cocked her head to one side as the one called Vaan called Ayl the Grim Reaper. By now the purple-haired man was completely engulfed in flames.<span style=""font-style: italic"">He won't be able to last long like this...</span>she thought worriedly. She clenched her fists. Maybe if she sacrificed herself so he could get a finishing blow...<br/><br/>Then he was cocooned in darkness. It was more intense than anything she'd seen, and it almost made her want to flinch away. What happened next made Sam almost stop breathing. A giant demon was standing there. Was it Ayl?<br/><br/>She took a deep breath and stood up. ""Go get 'em Ayl!"" she shouted, even as a barrier separated them. There was nothing for her to do now, except wait. She had high hopes. How could Vaan hold up against something like that? Unless he had a form like that too, in which case...<br/><br/>No. She couldn't be negative. Ayl<span style=""font-style: italic"">had</span>to win. He had to."
6525,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=400,2012-08-29T03:47:04,docemoon145,"A smirk spread across Vaan's face, triggered more by Abaddon's thoughts than his own. This was the person the demon wanted to see; the person he wanted to destroy. Any uncertainty Vaan had when faced by such power was drowned out by Abaddon's influence on his mind. To destroy Death was to rid order and balance from the fabric of existence, and of course, a true demon's ultimate goal was chaos, wasn't it? To destroy and wreak havoc was the soul reason he existed, so he was going to destroy Death or die trying.<br/><br/>""Yes, we'll see,"" Vaan said, speaking with the will of Abaddon, his demon, the demon of destruction, and allowing blue hellfire to envelop him completely. ""That is, we'll see which force is stronger in this world: Death, or Destruction.""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Abaddon,</span>Vaan thought with a solemn tone,<span style=""font-style: italic"">this is what you want me to do. You want me to destroy him. I'll need all the power you can give me.</span><br/><br/>Abaddon gave a chuckle and thought to himself,<span style=""font-style: italic"">No. There's no way you could ever defeat him at this point, and I cannot give you any more power than I already have at this level of compatibility. But fear not, my dear, fragile host. Even chaos is not without strategy. This is an unwinnable battle, but a necessary one. You will understand eventually.</span><br/><br/>Vaan took the briefest of moments to steel himself before charging at Death, aiming a roundhouse kick at his throat."
6526,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=420,2012-08-29T04:45:36,Froodjakle,"{{<a class=""postlink"" href=""https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=-a3zVc7jNyw&amp;list=FLYwyf52xTVDO54KlS8oRqYw&amp;index=12&amp;feature=plpp_video"">Click for Reaper battle theme</a>}}<br/><br/>A slight laugh left Death's throat at his opponent's words. ""Have you forgotten the very basic foundations of this world? Destruction<span style=""font-style: italic"">begets</span>Death."" He stopped moving and watched as his opponent hesitated, for just a fraction of a moment. In that time, the energy that formed his garb slowly began creeping its way up his body, coating his chest, arms, and a portion of his face, all the while swirling with colors of the deepest shades of black, purple, and red. Just as the armor finished forming, Vaan charged; and Death remained stationary.<br/><br/>The blue flame trailed behind the man's leg as he brought his foot up in a powerful roundhouse kick to the Reaper's throat. With the flames mere inches away from his neck, Death finally made his move. In an instant, Omen shifted back into its full form, gripped in his left hand, and Death quickly spun towards the direction the kick was coming from, kicking up a ring of dust. With a force and speed far greater than any human or demon, he gripped the man's leg with his right hand, stopping it mid-swing. He continued spinning, bringing Vaan in a full 360 degree circle. With a final effort, he angled downward and threw, causing his opponent to fly forward for about a foot before crashing into the ground, a small crater left at the point of impact as he tumbled out of it.<br/><br/>""Come now; you're going to have to try<span style=""font-style: italic"">much</span>harder than that, Abaddon,"" he taunted, his voice oozing with boredom that was only further punctuated by a roll of his head. Omen once again pulsed back into its twin form, one scythe in each hand as Death resumed his battle stance; arms crossed in front of him and weapons backhanded, their blades pointing outward toward his foe."
6527,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=420,2012-08-31T00:18:14,docemoon145,"Vaan felt his leg make contact with Death's hand. He expected this to be a block and had been ready to pull his leg back. He'd misinterpreted the sensation though. Before the Silencer even knew what had gone wrong, he was being spun in a full circle and hurled at the ground. He landed in the earth back-first, and the air was shoved completely out of his lungs. After that, he tumbled over himself a bit, his neck being bent at a rather uncomfortable angle, before coming to a stop shortly after.<br/><br/>The air rushed back into his lungs and Vaan recovered himself, an uncharacteristically calm look on his face. Vaan took a moment to crack his neck and get rid of that uncomfortable feeling. ""I'd prefer if you didn't address me by my demon's name,"" Vaan commented. His flames had gone out after he'd gotten the wind knocked out of him, and he reignited them now.<br/><br/>""Otherwise,"" he said, sprinting and jumping into the air, his leap intensified by his levitation powers. He shot himself down, aiming a good solid kick to Death's head, or shoulders, ""What was the point in introducing ourselves?""<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Very well then, Vaan,"" replied Death simply, as he gracefully sidestepped out of the way of the incoming kick. ""Since we're on a first name basis, the least you could do is make your movements less obvious,"" he commented, spinning around and loosing his grip on the left hand scythe.<br/> <br/>He threw his right fist forward as the spin came around, the thin wire attaching his weapons pulling the left hand scythe with it and launching it at his foe. In a completely intentional movement, the scythe made contact with the back of Vaan's head; though it was the blunt side of the weapon rather than the blade. In the moment that Vaan was recovering from it, Death stepped forward with his right foot, pulling the left one upward behind him. When the step was finished, the raised foot came forward and under, until eventually slamming hard into the Silencer's face.</span><br/><br/>Vaan stumbled and bent over when something hit his head-- hard. He'd hardly had time to recover from the attack when Death's foot crashed into his face. Vaan stumbled backward now, his hand moving toward his face in a reflex. Slowly, he pulled the hand away. The silencer's red eyes were hard now. With blood dripping from his nose and mouth, he wore a serious expression for the first time in a long while.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Less obvious...</span>Vaan ran forward yet again, this time, only his leg ignited. He aimed a kick at Death which, of course, was easily dodged. Then the Silencer's shoe slipped off his foot, continuing toward the reaper with great momentum. Of course, the shoe was bathed in bright blue flames. No attack of Vaan's was complete without the dazzle of fire.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Death's pose relaxed a bit after his attack was finished, and he simply stood and waited for his opponent to recover and retaliate, his expression remaining solemn the entire time.<br/><br/>As Vaan charged at him, Death again waited until the last moment to react. He quickly leapt backwards, far out of range of the attack. Just a moment before it would have been too late, he saw the flaming shoe being flung through the air towards him, and allowed his backward momentum to assist in transferring his movement into a backwards cartwheel. After recovering from the movement, having narrowly dodged under the object, he returned his gaze to his opponent.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Much</span> better!"" he said in a half-shout, as a smile played across his face. ""That's the kind of ingenuity I expect from someone strong enough to be Abaddon's host."" The recovery from his dodge had taken too long for the Reaper to make another surprise attack, and so he decided instead to wait for his opponents next move. Things were finally becoming interesting.</span><br/><br/>Vaan gave a slight smile, but the seriousness didn't leave his eyes. ""Why thank you. You know I spend hours in front of the mirror every day rehearsing these moves,"" he joked, coming at Death and pulling back his arm for a punch. His arm, of course, was lighted on fire.<br/><br/>The punch was a feint though. He definitely kept it going, but as Death moved to dodge and was unstable on his feet, the Silencer lunged forward and ignited his whole body as he moved to wrap the reaper in a flaming bear hug. That was definitely an A for originality.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">As Vaan charged yet again, his arm pulled back, Death raised an eyebrow. Unless his opponent was setting up to disappoint him, there was some other plan behind this than a simple punch.<br/><br/>When the fist was thrown, Death backstepped it easily - and that's when Vaan's plan became clear. He leapt forward towards Death, arms outstretched. His feet left the ground just enough for Death's response to be an easy one; as his feet touched the ground again, he fell backwards, using the arch of his back to roll. It didn't go very far, though - when his legs were curled up to his chest and pointing upward, Vaan positioned right above him, the Reaper shot his legs out again, slamming into his opponent's chest with incredible force. At the same moment, the push from his legs propelled Death into the shadows. As Vaan was sailing through the air, Death traveled through his shadow, until the man was about to collide with the ground. At that point, he jumped out, grabbing the man's body out of the air. He flipped forward at a rapid pace as they traveled forward another few feet, and just as they were about to come into contact with the ground, Death shifted so that Vaan's head and neck were the only things taking the full force of the landing.<br/><br/>Death continued with the momentum, planting his foot on Vaan's head and using it to vault forward, flipping and spinning so that he landed a few feet away, facing his opponent once again.</span><br/><br/>Vaan did his best to adjust his fall in mid air with his levitating abilities, but when there was so much momentum working against him it did little to help. He barely managed to shift enough to avoid a fatal meeting with the asphalt. Vaan dragged himself to his feet, determined not to give up, and once again charged at Death.<br/><br/>Unfortunately for Vaan, the battle continued exactly as it had started: with him getting his ass kicked. After a while, the two stood facing each other; Death unharmed and rather bored looking, and Vaan bruised, scraped, scratched and battered. Blood was smeared across much of his face and arms now (which had been the main victims whenever he clashed with the asphalt) and he was breathing ragged, heavy breaths. Any four year old could see that the Silencer was going to lose, yet his still stood there, facing the reaper. It was more pitiful that admirable even, to a degree, in his own eyes. But Abaddon hadn't told him to stop yet, so he would continue struggling.<br/><br/>Vaan took a breath to steady himself, and set his ruby eyes (one of which was swollen half-shut) on his target. Quickly, without offering time to change his mind, the lead Silencer broke into a sprint. He jumped into the air before Death, raising a fist and summoning a fireball above it. He planned to simply throw the flame and hope for the best, as his stamina was quickly depleting. This would probably be his last shot. Or at least the last one he'd be able to stand up from after firing. It was too bad he couldn't just run away, but there was a barrier in the way of unknown properties, and a lead Silencer simply couldn't abandon a fight.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Having a high rank is overrated,</span>Vaan thought, readying himself for the worst."
6528,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=420,2012-08-31T00:54:31,Froodjakle,"Death sighed. His opponent, if you could call it that, was clearly on his last legs, and had yet been unable to land a single blow.<br/>""I had hoped for more from you,<span style=""font-style: italic"">Abaddon,</span>"" he said, putting emphasis on the name and staring daggers at the man. No, he was not disappointed in Vaan so much as the demon that was within him.<br/><br/>Death slowly began walking forward, Omen in its twin scythe form, one handle resting in each fist. Vaan began sprinting towards him, leaping into the air and conjuring a ball of those familiar blue flames; and Death kept walking. As the man began his descent, the fireball was thrown, and the Grim Reaper made his move.<br/><br/>His hands moved quickly, linking the two scythes together to form his full weapon. The two blades shifted, one of them sticking outward as a Scythe was usually angled, and the other pointing directly outward as a spear. Death spun on his heel, flourishing the blade and causing the curved end to meet with the fireball in mid-flight. It acted as a sort of cup, cradling the orb and bringing it around in a circle. He flung it back at the Silencer, hitting him square in the chest; the movement was so quick that Vaan was still in midair, and had no time to react, if he was even able. Death knew that this would have little to no effect on the man, however; but he also knew that his next move would. Continuing to spin around, Death moved forward toward his rapidly descending opponent until his back, as well as the spear end of his weapon, were facing the man. Death shut his eyes, and with a final show of force, thrust his weapon backwards, spearing the falling Vaan on the end of his blade; straight through the heart.<br/><br/><br/>He stayed there for a while, letting the man shift further and further down his blade as drops of crimson fell to the ground. The aftermath of the battle was obvious; blood stains dotted the area, entire buildings were reduced to rubble and ash, craters of various depths were scattered here and there. Without turning to face his opponent, Death began walking, pulling his weapon forward with such speed and force that it dislodged itself from Vaan's chest and let the man fall to the ground.<br/>""I'll see you in Hell.. Abaddon,"" he spoke, once again using the demon's name in an intentional manner. When a person died, their soul moved on to the afterlife, courtesy of the Grim Reaper. Omen's blades had tasted Vaan's flesh; they had peered into the man he was fighting, and told Death his secrets. There was no soul within that body. When that man died.. there would simply be nothing left.<br/>The barrier opened for a fraction of a moment, allowing the Reaper passage before sealing shut again.<br/><br/>--------------------------------------------<br/><br/>Merle's eyes grew wide, tears forming on their edges. She knew better than to interrupt in the middle of this fight, no matter how badly she wanted to - seeing Vaan being beaten so effortlessly was painful for her, but she had faith in him. It wasn't until the final moments that her heart sank, watching Vaan speared on the end of that blade.<br/><br/>When the Reaper dropped him and began walking away, it took all of her effort to not chase after him. There were more important things now, though. She rushed to Vaan's side and flipped his body over so he was no longer face-down in the asphalt, lifting his head in one hand while the other hovered over his wound uselessly. ""Vaan..!<span style=""font-style: italic"">Vaan!</span>Say something, god dammit! Tell me you're okay..!"""
6529,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=420,2012-08-31T02:06:04,docemoon145,"""... He's dead, right?"" Hatsu asked after a moment, watching his impaled predecessor fall to the ground and be coddled by another Silencer, one who appeared to be very close to him.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""By all means, he should be,""</span>Yami replied.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""That was a stab through the heart.""</span><br/><br/>Hiei gave a slight nod and actually spoke. ""I can't see anyone walking away from an injury like that. I think this is over.""<br/><br/>Both Hunters turned to look as Anaka silently stood up beside them. Her face was hidden in shadows and she started slowly walking off toward where Ayl, er... Death had gone. ""I'll kill him,"" she muttered, her voice sounding like she was half-asleep. Then she screamed, ""I'll kill him for killing Vaan!"" She started running now.<br/><br/>Hatsu blinked in a mixture of surprise and shock. He might have tried to stop her, but there was no way anyone could kill Ayl anyway... he was<span style=""font-style: italic"">Death</span>. Hiei also just stood by, watching from a distance per usual.<br/><br/>***<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Anaka, no! You can't!""</span>Azrael shouted inside of her.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""As Lord Death's subordinate I can't let you even try to harm him!""</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Shut up,</span>Anaka muttered in her head.<span style=""font-style: italic"">You don't understand the pain I'm going though. That was... he was... he was the only thing I had left.... I'll kill Ayl or die trying.</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""I...""</span>Azrael started,<span style=""font-style: italic"">""I cannot let you do that. I cannot even pretend to be compatible with a girl who threatens to kill Lord Death... Goodbye, Anaka.""</span>It was terrible, and it pained him greatly to do so, but there was no other option. With a heavy heart, Azrael focused and gathered all of his energy together. Slowly, he separated himself from Anaka and she fell, screaming, to the ground, mere feet from the target of her rage. Blood poured from here eyes, ears, nose and mouth and her eyes became glossy. Azrael gathered his energy outside of Anaka and used a great deal of what was left to recreate his physical form. As Azrael came back to life, Anaka died.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">I... I'm coming... Vaan...</span>Anaka thought, her mouth no longer able to form the words as she wished. After the separation, death felt painless; like falling asleep.<br/><br/>Slowly, Azrael was able to remake his body. He examined himself when he was done and decided everything was in order. The keeper of souls knelt down next to what used to be his host. As he'd suspected, the girl wasn't strong enough to survive. Poor thing, it was sad really. It had to be done though. There was no way he could allow his own host to go against Lord Death.<br/><br/>The deceptively young-looking (but nearly seven foot tall) demon turned to Ayl. ""I apologize, my Lord,"" he said, bowing. ""I didn't even realize it was you... I am ashamed.""<br/><br/>-------------------<br/><br/>Hatsu stared, greatly confused. One second, Anaka was running toward Ayl in a fit of rage. The next, she was screaming in pain and collapsing to the ground.<span style=""font-style: italic"">What's happening, Yami?</span>Hatsu asked. Yami was quiet, which made the boy worry. Finally the demon spoke.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Her demon is separating from her,""</span>he answered, his voice quiet as he delved briefly in memories.<br/><br/>Hatsu's eyes went wide and he watched the scene in curious horror.<span style=""font-style: italic"">So this is what it looks like when a demon separates from its host...</span>He hoped, selfishly, that it never happened to him.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">She's a goner,</span>Yami thought to himself sadly.<br/><br/>As Hiei watched Anaka fall his eyes widened in a mixture of shock and... some other emotion he was having trouble identifying.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""What's the matter?""</span>Alastor asked.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""I thought what happened to her from here wasn't your business.""</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">She's... dead...</span>Hiei responded, sounding like he was in a state of disbelief. A pain momentarily shot through his skull as an image flashed by. It was gone in a second though, and he'd already forgotten what it was. More importantly though... the first person he'd really talked to in... well, since the apocalypse, was dead. Hiei fell quiet and closed his eyes for a moment.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Why... do I even care?</span><br/><br/>---------------------<br/><br/>Somewhere, off in the distance, there was some sort of sound. He didn't know what it was, but it made his head hurt. He felt a pain, and a tight feeling, then a jolt. He wasn't conscious enough to tell, but it was him coughing up blood.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""You're doing very well,""</span>a distant voice said.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Just hold on a while longer. I'll heal you up as soon as I can,""</span>then a deep laughter.<br/><br/>Breath came to him, but just barely. His heart, though completely run through, beat determinedly. Blood spurted from the hole with each effort, but it refused to stop. Slowly, ever so slowly, the tissues began to weave back together. It was a temporary fix, the boy would need a great deal of rest to heal fully. But more importantly-- Vaan Nylund was<span style=""font-style: italic"">alive</span>.<br/><br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://m23.photobucket.com/image/recent/Gorgon2222/Water_Demon_by_ahou.png.html?src=www"">Pic of Azrael</a>"
6530,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=420,2012-08-31T03:07:49,Froodjakle,"As Death walked, his posture relaxed, and the black armor that had coated his body began receding until his face, arms, and chest were once again bare. Both arms rested at his side, Omen gripped in his right hand so that the weapon was standing vertically, with the scythe end pointing away from those gathered. He stopped moving as a girl from the crowd tore away and ran at him, and he watched unblinkingly as she collapsed to the ground, writhing about, screaming and bleeding. He showed no reaction whatsoever towards the gruesome event as she died, unlike the majority of those gathered.<br/><br/>His eyes then turned to the demon who had just materialized and spoke to him. ""You did not recognize me because I did not<span style=""font-style: italic"">want</span>to be known, Azrael. It is no fault of your own."" His head turned as he silently swept his gaze over each one of their terrified faces, unsure of whether they were more startled by the girl who had just died, or the revelation that had occurred at the beginning of his fight.<br/><br/>A small, almost annoyed chuckle escaped his lips as he flipped Omen over, stabbing the spear end into the ground once again so the weapon held itself up. He crossed his arms, and waited.<br/><br/>------------------------------------------<br/><br/>Merle's eyes shot towards Death as Vaan coughed up blood. Her vision was blurred from the tears that were now streaking down her face, and no matter how much she wanted to tear him limb from limb, she had no choice but to let him go.. for now. Vaan was going to die, if he wasn't dead already, and the only way she could possibly help was by getting him out of here. It wouldn't do either of them any good for her to get herself killed.<br/><br/>She raised a hand to her mouth and whistled, high and loud. A few moments later, a flock of surprisingly large crows swooped in towards the two. It took a lot of effort on her part, considering she was small and not entirely muscular, but she eventually managed to scoop Vaan up and stumble over onto the waiting crows, who then took off, carrying the girl and the dying man with them. As they flew away, Merle looked back at the man who had caused this wound, whispering softly to herself; ""I swear on my life, I will fucking<span style=""font-style: italic"">end you.</span>"""
6531,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=420,2012-08-31T04:03:42,kakakuu,"The fight seemed to drag on forever as Sam waited. No way that the Vaan kid would be able to stand up to Death, right? She relaxed for a little bit, but it still seemed to the redhead that the two fighting inside would be at it for hours.<br/><br/>When Death finally emerged, he stood and surveyed the crowd for a little bit. Anaka lunged forward, screaming that she was going to kill him. ""Anaka, stop!"" she shouted, but it was too late. The woman was writing on the ground with blood pouring out of every orifice. A demon appeared, who must have been the demon she was hosting. The two exchanged words, and Sam stepped forward, arms crossed. She looked the Grim Reaper up and down, the one she used to call Ayl. ""Good job,"" she remarked quietly.<br/><br/>Her arms fell back to her sides as she turned around, walking off. She'd talk to him later, if he was in the guise of Ayl again.<span style=""font-style: italic"">So my friend was death all along...</span>she thought bitterly as she continued on towards her private hideout. This one wasn't safe anymore, but thankfully hers wasn't known by any other but Ay-<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Death</span>.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Ayl is the Reaper, Sam. He isn't your friend. He's the embodiment of Death. Just stop thinking about him...</span><br/>She stuffed her hands in her pockets as she walked, feeling overly frustrated without much of a reason why.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I'll deal with it all later...</span>"
6532,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=420,2012-08-31T07:51:21,RoseNoble,"As the fight came to a dramatic end Atma watched silently. Death had chosen a side in this war, the side of the Hunters. But how would everyone react to this new revelation? It was certainly shocking to Atma and from the looks of it, most every other rookie still here was shocked too. He would have approached Death if it weren't for what happened next.<br/><br/>A girl charged at Death, someone Atma remembered seeing from time to time in the hideout. However, before she reached Death she collapsed and screamed in pain as her demon separated from her. Someone Jibra'il told him immediatly was Azrael, a subordinate of Death. Since it appeared no one else was going to, the winged man approached Death.<br/><br/>After making bowing in a way to clearly make it ironic Atma looked up at Death, ""What happens next?"""
6533,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=420,2012-09-01T07:51:20,Rawrnage,"Long before the commotion had started, a cloaked figure had exited the hideout. Adeline left just as she appeared before the group of hunters, covered head to toe in a dull grey cloak. It was somewhat cliche, but she preferred not to let any foes she would encounter see her face. Then again, it's hard to forget someone who is blind and still breathing in this day and age.<br/><br/>She wandered the listless landscape for half an hour before her ethereal salamander decided to speak up.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Why are you leaving? I was looking forward to seeing more red today!</span>Tiresias chimed.<br/><br/>""I have a feeling that this haven will end up mirroring our last one,"" she replied with a hint of melancholy in her voice. ""I suppose that makes me a coward, doesn't it?""<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">It sure does! You're a complete and utter pansy if you just walk away like that, especially with the Great Tiresias at your beck and call!</span><br/><br/>""Isn't it just about survival? I'd prefer not to get mixed up into any skirmishes if I can avoid them.""<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Avoid!?</span>screamed the lizard.<span style=""font-style: italic"">This isn't avoiding! This is a pure, all out abscond beyond all recognition! You've absconded so much, that you're practically leaving the atmosphere!</span><br/><br/>The nonsensical blathering of Tiresias confused Adeline, but the message seemed to be delivered, somewhat. It was odd to see her demon trying to tell the woman to go into a battle rather than run away. Perhaps this relates to the conversation from yesterday, in which the demon mentioned that he wished to see more than the dull muddy colors that surround his vision on a constant basis. It seems the reason for his joining was for more than just amusement, but maybe hope that the world could be restored in some way. He must place a lot of trust in the group of hunters if he believes that they can succeed.<br/><br/>""I'm beginning to 'see' it now,"" Adeline joked, putting a lot of emphasis on the word relating to sight. ""Here I thought you would stay below my already low expectations. Maybe there is hope for you yet?""<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">What are you talking about? Stay focused on the road, woman, or else you'll just end up killing another poor defenseless rock!</span>Tiresias exclaimed.<br/><br/>The handicapped woman smiled as she backtracked toward the hideout. Though, she didn't get far before the exhaustion and soreness caused from yesterday's events wore on her heavily. She pressed her back to a building in an alleyway, sliding down until she assumed a relaxed position. She was still about 15 minutes or so from the hideout, but even with Tiresias's urging, she dozed off once again, just as she did yesterday.<br/><br/>***<br/><br/>Screams of the damned faintly echoed through the air, rousing Adeline from her dazed state. Obviously, their cries weren't very faint to her, it was as if someone shouted into her eardrum at point blank range. With the help of her cane, she lifted herself onto her feet. Something did seem to happen at the hideout, if the screams were any indication. Her fears might have come true, however, the result of the battle was not even close to what happened at the other hunter haven.<br/><br/>With her back still pressed against that wall, she could still hear the events transpiring at the hideout. She gathered as much as she could from the events, but obviously none were as shocking as the words that came from what seemed to be the attacker's voice. The name that came from his lips, what seemed to be directed at Ayl... he called him the ""Grim Reaper.""<br/><br/>This spurred the cloaked woman from her idle state, as she began to press on to the hideout. Tiresias could describe what was actually transpiring, as light can actually enter his eyes... or whatever he uses to see out of. She hoped Ayl's words stayed true, that he really was on their side. Maybe she could still help the ones whose cries she had heard earlier. It took her quite some time to reach the hideout, due to her impairment. Another horrified scream resounded through the empty skies, which forced her to increase her pace. She eventually arrived despite her disability, but by the time she was there...<br/><br/>The battle was already won. Her invisible companion mentioned that a sea of black rose into the air, and all that remained as a large imposing blob and a huddled mass of blobs, along with a red blob somewhere in the background. Obviously, the information wasn't too useful, but it seemed like the other hunters were mostly unharmed considering their numbers. She didn't wish to approach them, considering that her appearance would once again be out of nowhere. A fight just occurred, everyone would be on edge. Maybe, she didn't wish to face the true ""Ayl"" yet. Either way, she remained apart of the background, hidden as much as possible until something significant happened."
6534,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=420,2012-09-01T09:28:13,Froodjakle,"""I suppose that is for the majority to decide,"" spoke the Reaper, in response to Atma's questions. His tone was almost condescending as he continued; ""I have my doubts that those gathered would feel..<span style=""font-style: italic"">secure..</span>following Death into war. There are not often beings of any nature left standing once I enter a battle; fury and strife can only be controlled to such an extent."" As Death spoke, he shut his eyes and leaned back against Omen, which only shifted ever so slightly under his weight, despite the fact that the weapon was no more than a few inches into the ground.<br/><br/>""I have no intention of harming any of you, regardless of what you might think of me, but make no mistake; I am<span style=""font-style: italic"">not</span>'choosing sides,' as you might think it. I protect only the natural ebb and flow of this, and all, worlds, and any who may threaten it are those who may be considered my foes. Such is the nature of your current struggle; demonkind has no claim to this realm, and your plight is justified because of it. However, should the tables one day turn, and you are the ones claiming ownership over that which is not yours, my blade would not hesitate in cutting you down. Until then, you have nothing to fear from me.""<br/><br/>He let the words sink in for a few moments before continuing. ""Well then, I suppose I'll pass the training onto Sam; one of you give her the message, whenever she might return."" A few of the rookies looked around at those words, surprised at the absence of the female Hunter, who had been there only minutes before. ""As for myself, I will continue to assist in the survival of the Human race until further notice, but on my own terms, and I shan't bother you anymore. Unless.."" he added after a moment of pause, his eyebrow raising slightly. ""..There are objections to my leaving?"""
6535,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=420,2012-09-01T18:11:40,docemoon145,"Hiei looked around at all the scared and uncertain faces around him. His own face, as usual, was blank, and once again he was baffled by people in general. ""I don't get it,"" he said in a voice that was just barely audible.<br/><br/>Hatsu had sat for fear of his legs giving out. A lot was happening very fast and his face wore a similar expression to most of the others present. When Hiei spoke, something relatively out of the ordinary, the boy turned to look at him. ""What do you mean?"" Hatsu asked, his own voice quiet.<br/><br/>Hiei looked at Hatsu and was able to make eye contact briefly. ""He was always Death, wasn't he? So why is everyone afraid just now?""<br/><br/>Hatsu blinked, his expression changing to one of surprise. He looked over to Death and had the oddest realization that he hadn't gotten to be officially trained by him yet. What an odd thought at a time like this. Without shifting his gaze, Hatsu asked, ""Aren't you afraid?""<br/><br/>""Not really.""<br/><br/>""Why not?""<br/><br/>Hiei paused. ""... I don't know. But we can die anytime anyway, right? What's the point in being afraid of something no one can escape? It's not like being afraid will help you avoid it.""<br/><br/>Hatsu stared at the short Hunter. This was probably the most he'd ever heard him talk, and he was surprised by what he had to say. Hatsu's face took on a more determined look and he stood up. ""I don't know how the others feel,"" Hatsu said, ""but I'm just about the only one who hasn't gotten a training session with you yet.. So I don't want you to leave just yet.""<br/><br/>Azrael turned to Death. ""I'll go wherever you go, my Lord,"" he said, "".. Or, wherever you wish me to go,"" he added.<br/><br/>---------------------<br/><br/>Vaan was locked deep in a state of unconsciousness. He had no idea what was going on around him and hardly even registered the feeling of being lifted into the air. By now, a slight membrane of skin had formed over the holes in his heart. At least blood wasn't launching out of him now, but the holes in his chest and back were still uncovered and leaking. They gave a clear, disturbing view inside of him and it was a wonder he wasn't dead yet. His breathing was still ragged though, and blood leaked from his mouth. So for all they knew, it could still just be a matter of time."
6536,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=420,2012-09-02T01:10:07,RoseNoble,"""I personally would be honored to fight by your side Death,"" the winged man said. He whispered one more thing that maybe only Death could hear it, ""Death comes for us all, why not greet him as a friend?"" After fumbling with the communicator for a bit Atma called his rookies and told them it was safe for them to come back to the hideout. ""My trainees would gladly fight with you too. That makes at least five hunters and Death to take on a demonic army bent on exterminating us. Lovely.""<br/><br/>Atma's rookies rounded the corner at a steady jog and stopped as they saw the massive form of Death leaning on his equally scary weapon. ""Don't worry it's safe to approach him,"" their leader called out to them. As they approached he went on to say, ""This Is Death slash Ayl. Say hello."""
6537,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=420,2012-09-02T08:51:16,Froodjakle,"Death listened and watched as the group conversed, deciding what to do after this new occurrence. Eventually, they all replied, voting for him to stay. A few of the rookies he was training looked unsure, but the majority of them were in agreement.<br/>""Hm."" Death shook his head, ignoring the introduction to Atma's team. His expression remained rather sullen as he began speaking. ""You're all too eager to make decisions. Still, I respect your desire to stand on your own feet and fight."" His eyes shut for a moment, and it was clear he was contemplating something.<br/><br/>""...Very well. Both myself and Azrael will stay, and I will remain your teacher."" He pushed off of his scythe, grasping it on each end with a hand. Omen split into two again, and Ayl spun them around before hooking the handles onto his belt, their blades pointing backward. ""I do hope you realize the repercussions of having Death as a mentor,"" he added, a smirk crossing his lips.<br/><br/>-------------------------------------<br/><br/>The crows flew as quickly as they could, though their pace was slowed by the weight of two beings riding on top. Still, it was faster than walking, and within the hour the entrance to the tower was within sight.<br/>Merle spent the majority of the time seething with anger and frustration, unable to do anything but watch as Vaan bled. The tears in her eyes had long since stopped flowing, and now her fists were clenched tight as she sat there uselessly.<br/><br/>As they came nearer to the tower, the crows swooped in closer to the ground. Merle jumped off, landing softly on the ground, and started walking by their side. Remaining silent for this long was unusual for her, but she had nothing to say; more importantly, noone to talk to. As far as she could tell, Vaan was still alive.. but his state seemed like that could change at any given moment. The only thing on her mind was getting him back into the tower where he could rest, and, with any luck, recover; and she would stay with him until that happened."
6538,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=420,2012-09-03T05:15:01,docemoon145,"""Yes of course, my Lord,"" Azrael said, bowing, then raising and giving a smile. ""I'll help however I can.""<br/><br/>After hearing that Death would stay, Hatsu smiled. Granted, there was a hint of nervousness in the expression; even after such big words, one simply couldn't accept death as a comrade so easily. But there was also a certain security in having what was quite possible their greatest, if temporary, ally so close. Hearing that the demon called Azrael would be staying too, Hatsu didn't quite know what to think. On one hand, this was a full-fledged demon in its own body, but it did seem to be on the side of the Hunters-- or at least on whatever side Death chose. Beyond that, the boy didn't know enough about him to form any sort of opinion.<br/><br/>Hatsu caught a movement out of the corner of his eye and turned to see Hiei walking away. ""Hey Hiei!"" the boy called. ""Where are you going?""<br/><br/>The recluse Hunter only stopped long enough to say one thing before vanishing from sight. ""I no longer have any obligation to be here.""<br/><br/>Hatsu frowned.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Obligation...?</span><br/><br/>-------------------<br/><br/>Hiei made it home and collapsed on his bed. By his standards, he'd lasted quite a long time in that crowd. Still though, being alone again felt like a weight had lifted from his chest. ""Hey, Alastor,"" he said.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Hm? What is it?""</span><br/><br/>""What is it you keep referencing? Encouraging me to kill people, and something about 'the reason you chose me'. What's that all about?""<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Oh,""</span>the demon said, sounding like he'd been caught off guard.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""It's nothing, really. Why?""</span><br/><br/>""No reason,"" Hiei said, rolling over so he was facing the wall. ""I've just been having some weird dreams is all. Not that I can remember them.""<br/><br/>Alastor was silent.<br/><br/>((Note: It's still morning. Hiei is NOT going to sleep, he's just avoiding people.))"
6539,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=420,2012-09-04T22:51:53,Boundary,"Gabriel sat on the edge of his bed, acold sweat covered his half naked form, he had not slept well. He held his head low, looking down at the ground, running his hands through his hair. Ever since that meeting with Ayl he felt changed somehow, like something was wrong with him. He could not explain it to anyone (not that he would try) nor could he explain it to himself. He just felt different. He chalked all of this strangeness to stress and lots of fighting. Slicking his hair back out of his face in his preferred style he stood up just in time to answer a knock at the door. Opening the door he saw Seth, having fully recovered yesterday before he went to sleep he looked just like he always did, spry and ready for action.<br/><br/>""Just thought I would come in and talk, since we have not done that for awhile."" he said, inviting himself in and laying down on a couch beside a glass coffee table. ""Have not gotten to talk to you since two days ago.""<br/><br/>Gabriel walked across the room, reaching into his dresser for a shirt to wear, it was white and fit snugly over his unscarred form. ""We talked yesterday."" he said matter-of-factly.<br/><br/>""What we had was hardly a talk, you know.""<br/><br/>""I guess you are right...fine then what did you want to talk about?"" Gabriel asked.<br/><br/>""I don't know, what did you do yesterday after you left?""<br/><br/>""Merle and I went on a patrol and found that blood demon I mentioned in my report two days ago. We engaged it and attempted to eliminate it.""<br/><br/>""Sounds fun..."" Seth said, longing to be there at the fight.<br/><br/>""I was originally going to try and use the boy to find the Hunter's base of operations but Merle scared the hell out of him and ruined that."" Gabriel said, his tone reflecting just how not fond he was of that encounter.<br/><br/>""Ugh..."" Seth said, throwing his head back in frustration, ""That girl is weird, a bit too happy. Now I am as enthusiastic as the next person about my job but she....she is just strange.""<br/><br/>""Tell me about it,"" Gabriel replied, ""I cannot see why I kept her around...anyways so the demon attempts to escape and I give chase, but it was able to elude me using its abilities.""<br/><br/>""Ouch...score isn't looking good for you is it buddy?"" Seth says, a smirk evident in his voice.<br/><br/>""That is what Merle said, even though she could probably have prevented the escape. She had abandoned me midway through the fight and went somewhere.""<br/><br/>Seth looked up from where he was standing, as if hearing something. ""Hear that?"" he asked.<br/><br/>""What is it?"" Gabriel asked, too focused in the conversation to have noticed.<br/><br/>""Sounds like somebody has come back."" he said, heading out the door. Gabriel followed, donning his coat as he walked outside with him. A crowd had began to form in the square, following two figures, Merle and an unconscious man in her arms. Gabriel pushed through the crowd, walking beside Merle with Seth rather uneasily walking beside him.<br/><br/>""Someone else you abandon?"" he asked rather coldly to her, unaware of the circumstances of the man's injuries or to his identity."
6540,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=420,2012-09-11T03:32:42,RoseNoble,"""Well then Death, if you don't mind I'm gonna be taking my team into the mountains for some more training. Call me up if you need me."" Atma turned and walked away from Death motioning for his squad to follow him as well. Some of them looked relieved to get out of Death's presence which could only be expected. As they walked he said, ""At least when you die you can great Death as a friend, somewhat,"" he chuckled as he walked. It would take a while for them to make it to the cave he had found but it would work for their needs."
6541,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=420,2012-09-11T20:22:58,Rawrnage,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">If his training was already harsh enough...</span>Adeline thought,<span style=""font-style: italic"">Then I dread to see what kind of instruction the students will be put through now that he has nothing to hold him back.</span><br/><br/>The currently grey vagabond didn't want to think about the extent of the injuries that would be inflicted due to Death's intense training regiment. Being the only one able to mend their wounds, as far as her knowledge covers, means that she'll be put through her own trials as well. The last time she was self-appointed as head nurse, she became so exhausted that she slept in an alleyway in a world now filled with murderous demons. An action like that only reflects poorly on her, making her seem like she the type to throw all caution into the wind with reckless abandon.<br/><br/>Adeline decided that she spent enough time hiding in the shadows; eavesdropping is a vile practice, and unfortunately, it is one that she takes part in so frequently. There was also something on her mind that she wished to announce, now that the majority of the hunters were assembled.<br/><br/>""I bet that was quite the show, Sir Taveirn-I mean, Master Death,"" she said, her appearance as abrupt as the last. ""It's quite depressing to know that I could not be present to 'see' such a spectacle."" She let out a chuckle at her childish pun before she continued, ""However, there is a topic that has plagued my thoughts for a while now. It seems the situation has shown that you are, and have been, our leader, correct?""<br/><br/>A smile formed on the blind woman's face, obscured by her current choice of clothing. She faced away from the group before she began to speak once again, her tone becoming grim compared to the humble one she had before. ""The enemy knows where we are. Even if we abandon this place, their patrols would increase greatly in a short time. We may not have long to train before the enemy mounts another offensive, which will contain more than just a pair of silencers. So I have to ask, what are your plans if such an event were to take place? Do you think we'll be ready when the time comes?"""
6542,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=420,2012-09-12T03:05:32,Froodjakle,"Death watched with raised eyebrow as a few of the Hunter's gathered left, waiting for what seemed like an eternity for them to settle their business. It seemed suicidal to him for them to be leaving at a time like this. Regardless, he made no action and had no response when Atma and his group left, simply watching them leave with a blank expression. A few moments later, when Adeline made her return, he turned to her and listened, smiling slightly at her words.<br/>""A leader? I wasn't aware a ragtag group of survivalists was in need of one,"" he responded, smirking. ""I suppose I could be considered as such, however, assuming there are no objections. I'm not fond of following orders myself, but issuing them is doable.""<br/><br/>He was about to continue speaking when Adeline began again, touching on the exact subject he was about to bring up.<br/>""Yes, our position is now known to our enemies, which affords us only one alternative; I'll give you until tomorrow to prepare yourselves, and we move at dawn. The enemy shouldn't be able to organize an offensive before then,"" he explained, crossing his arms once again. ""As such, training today will be skipped, as well as tomorrow in all likelihood. Now that my true identity is known, however, I can offer each of you a safe haven no place in this city can offer.. provided you trust me, and that I have Adeline's assistance. Your power over air will be invaluable.""<br/><br/>-----------------------------------<br/><br/>Merle continued on her beeline path to the tower, ignoring the few various demons that began to follow them. She was sorely tempted to take her aggression out on them, but decided, agaist her instincts, to leave them be. Now was not the time or place, given Vaan's condition. As she continued walking, however, the need to hit something came further and further towards the forefront of her mind, and she was having trouble resisting the urge. That's when she heard the voice.<br/><br/>It took all of her restraint to not react. She continued walking, her eyes fixed straight ahead of her, but her fists quickly balled even tighter, her fingernails digging into her skin almost to the point of drawing blood. ""I<span style=""font-style: italic"">do not</span>have the patience to deal with you right now, Gabriel. Do us both a favor and fuck off before I do something<span style=""font-style: italic"">you'll</span>regret,"" she growled through clenched teeth, walking a bit faster and urging her crows to do the same. The tower was within sight now; she just had to ignore him long enough to get Vaan back to safety.<br/><br/>-----------------------------------<br/><br/>Blood red wine swirled in a tall, thin glass, held precariously between five spindly fingers. The cup slowly raised toward a pair of young, smooth lips, its contents smoothly flowing down the throat of the man who held it. A slight sigh of contentment escaped him as he lowered the glass, setting it on the armrest of the chair that supported him.<br/><br/>This man appeared younger than he actually was; in truth, mid-40s, but he looked to be at least two dozen years younger. An air of self-superiority emanated from his every action, be it the posture he sat with, or the gentle-but-arrogant smile that caressed the contour of his face. He was clad in thick, black boots and a long, flowing robe of deep black, trimmed with white at various points, and embellished with blood red cloth and embroidery. He stood at 5'11"", with eyes of a deep amber and hair of a similar color, almost dark enough to be mistaken for black, which was rather short and hung down naturally, just barely stopping before his eyes. Of other note was only the blood-red pearl that sat in a gaudy, golden ring around his right-hand middle finger, the singular adornment the man had.<br/><br/>""Owari, my boy.. Would you kindly step over here?"" asked - or more appropriately, politely ordered - Reverend Blaine Carter, his voice gentle and soft, yet commanding. He rose from his seat, quietly stepping over to the edge of the menacingly tall tower he was currently standing on, overlooking the chaos and destruction of the city below. His lips curled in a disgusted growl before he spoke again; ""Humans are such disgusting creatures. Just look at what their war has caused to this beautiful city, all in a vain attempt at prolonging their own pitiful lives. How much will it take them to realize that they are no longer welcome in this realm?"""
6543,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=420,2012-09-12T04:28:32,docemoon145,"Hatsu had been absently watching the spot where Hiei disappeared, but he turned when he heard... some shrouded girl speak. It seemed like her name was Adeline, and judging by that cane... Was she blind? Anyway, things seemed to get serious after she spoke. It sounded like they had all day to get ready. Hatsu did a very quick mental check, then walked up, perhaps a bit cautiously to death. ""So, is it still okay to meet here tomorrow morning, if they already know about this place?"" he gave a slightly shy smile, ""I'm, uh, actually all ready to go now."" The boy spread his arms a bit, ""This is.. everything I own."" It was kinda sad just saying it outright like that, but the statement was completely true. But he did have a goal in starting this conversation.<br/><br/>""So, um, if you're not too busy, maybe I could get a brief training session with you in the mean time?""<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Oh dear,</span>Yami found himself thinking.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I haven't gone and made the boy a training junkie, have I?</span><br/><br/>------------------<br/><br/>At hearing his name called, a young boy, seemingly somewhere in his mid-teens, quickly scrambled toward where he'd been called. The boy positioned himself so that he was standing just a bit behind the older man. With them standing so close to each other, it was clear they bore little resemblance. The boy stood just past 5' 5"", a whole half foot shorter than the reverend, and while the man had dark hair and eyes the boy sported a head of playfully tussled blonde locks and light, bright, innocent, blue eyes. If the reverend was dressed in dark colors with but a few light marks, then the boy was the opposite, though his clothes were admittedly a bit more casual than the reverend's. If there was one thing they had in common it was a youthful appearance, even if the man's was false.<br/><br/>Not being one to keep his master waiting, Owari hurried to see the sight the reverend was showing him. ""Yes sir,"" the boy said. ""Even if we'd left them alone, I'm sure they would have destroyed themselves anyway. At least now we'll be making use of places like this."" He gave the reverend a smile, ""Do you plan to rebuild this place after the human's have been destroyed, sir?"""
6544,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=420,2012-09-12T13:37:26,Froodjakle,"Death smiled at Hatsu's words, although the expression was directed more towards his eagerness.<br/>""Perhaps. I have preparations I must make as well, but I can spare a few hours, at most. Truthfully, I do not expect any of you to take a full day to prepare, I doubt any of us has enough belongings for that; but it is my own work that will delay our action,"" he explained.<br/><br/>""Azrael,"" he continued abruptly after a moment of pause, turning to whom he addressed. He reached an arm out and set it on the demon's shoulder; not in an act of friendliness, but to send him an image, particularly of a place. He stared into his eyes for a moment as the vision flashed before speaking again. ""Go to where I have just shown you and begin preparations at once. I will meet you there to finish it when I am able.""<br/><br/>--------------------------------<br/><br/>The Reverend's hands came together behind his back as his protege spoke. ""Most assuredly,"" he replied, returning the boy's smile with one of his own. ""In fact, that is precisely what I wished to speak with you about."" His head turned again to look outward, facing the south, as his right hand rose. A moment passed before a quick<span style=""font-style: italic"">snap</span>of his fingers, and a diabolical smile crossed his lips. ""Do me a favor, would you? Schedule repairs of the southern residential quarters, to be enacted once the Hunters are dealt with. I have a feeling both goals will be met<span style=""font-style: italic"">very</span>soon."""
6545,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=420,2012-09-14T02:51:27,docemoon145,"Hatsu's thoughts began to race. If death was sending this demon-- Azrael-- to ""begin preparations"", then that meant he really was finally going to get to train with him. The boy wondered what sort of training he'd be given. He doubted it would be easy, considering who he'd asked for it from. Deep down though, he knew it wouldn't make too much difference trying to guess at the training. Whatever it may be, Death was going to challenge him with something and he was going to do his absolute best to meet the bar he set.<br/><br/>Azrael focused on the image as it passed through his mind. ""Yes, right away,"" he said. Swirling surreal wings sprouted from his bare back. For the most part they retained the general shape of wings, but their colors were extraordinary. They swirled with orange, blue and white, each color seeming to emit its own light and casting odd shadows and rippled light patterns on the ground around him. The demon lifted easily into the air and glided effortlessly away. He combined speed, ease, and grace in a way that put the winged Hunter Atma to shame. Then again, the demon had probably had a Millennia of practice.<br/><br/>Hatsu watched with raised eyebrows as the demon sprouted (surprisingly beautiful) wings and flew off. Honestly though, after the past three months it felt like the part of his brain that told him to be surprised was burning out. ""So,"" he said, turning to Death, ""Just say the word. I'm ready whenever you are.""<br/><br/>---------------------<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Great Gehenna,""</span>Alastor complained.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Get up and go do something already! I'm so bored! Anaka was right, you really need to be more social.""</span><br/><br/>""Be quiet,"" Hiei muttered. ""I've tried... sort of. It didn't work.""<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Alright, maybe a different approach... ""What if you think about it like this: Humans have the shortest lifespans of anything! You won't have to deal with them for long.""</span><br/><br/>""I'm a human too, Alastor,"" Hiei reasoned. ""We have the same lifespan. For me, that's like having to ""deal with them"" forever.""<br/><br/>""All the same,"" Alastor said, suddenly in physical form beside him. The demon of control and vengeance looked nothing like one might expect. He was an innocent-looking little boy with dark purple hair and green eyes, and he looked practically human. All the same, innocent though the face may currently look, it could take on an expression of pure and utter evil. After seeing that face, you couldn't look at the demon without picturing it... and without seeing whatever horrible thing he did while wearing the expression.<br/><br/>""Things are going to change now that the hide out has been discovered,"" the child-like demon said. ""You won't be able to eat there anymore. You should at least keep an eye on them 'til you figure out where they're relocating to. There's nothing wrong with just watching, is there?""<br/><br/>Hiei looked at his demon blankly for a moment, then sighed. ""I guess not,"" he said, getting out of the bed and pulling on his leather trench-coat.<br/><br/>""Great!"" Alastor said, fading from view.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""I</span>can't stand<span style=""font-style: italic"">being bored!""</span><br/><br/>----------------------<br/><br/>Owari smiled brightly at the news and gave a nod. ""Yes sir! Immediately!"" he hurried off into another room and filled out the necessary paperwork, then arranged for it to be delivered to the three elder silencers. From there, they would organize the more mundane aspects as necessary. The boy took a moment to fantasize.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Finally, the extinction of the human race... The world will be so much better!</span>"
6546,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=440,2012-09-16T17:31:07,Boundary,"Gabriel looked over at Merle with that trademark blank look of his and turned his head to the side, rather amused by her rather angry response.<br/><br/>""I have had little patience for you period...so honestly you can as you say 'Go fuck yourself.' Do not get angry at me for your own failures."" he said, once again rather cold. Seth was not completely sure what Gabriel was doing, he did not see Gabriel as the type to start things, granted he could see why he would....Merle was a bitch. Even with that this was not Gabriel's style...he was acting different and he couldn't understand why. Merle seemed unstable so Seth did not know what she might do if Gabe kept pushing her like this. Whatever happened he would be by him every step of the way."
6547,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=440,2012-09-16T18:27:21,Froodjakle,"Death made no response as Azrael unfurled his wings and flew away, instead keeping his focus on the boy, Hatsu. He couldn't help but smile as the kid announced his readiness; by now, a large majority of the gathered Hunters were gone or leaving to attend to their business. The stage was prepared.<br/>""Very well, then,"" he responded simply. One of his hands reached upward, thumb and middle finger together, until quickly shifting with a resounding<span style=""font-style: italic"">snap.</span>In that instant, Hatsu's vision went completely dark, due to the pitch-black veil now covering his eyes at Death's behest.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""We begin now.""</span><br/><br/>With Omen still resting on his belt, Death was free to use his hands to fight in a decidedly less fatal fashion; even pulling his punches as he planned to, this would still be a duel Hatsu would be unlikely to walk away from unscathed. Death began walking around the boy, making his footsteps loud and clear.<br/>""I'll assume you've been spending more of your time harnessing your powers than using them in practical application.. That changes now. In addition, as you may have already 'observed,' you will be dueling me blind."" At this point, he was now standing behind Hatsu. He silently leaned in closer so that his head was directly to the right of the boy's, and whispered. ""Don't worry. I'll make sure you don't die.""<br/><br/>With those words, Death brought up his left arm and held his fingers straight outward, aiming a sort of chop at the left side of Hatsu's neck. His approach had two intentions; the intimidation aspect was to teach the boy to not let his fears cause hesitation in battle, but more importantly, the duel was set up to make him think outside of the box. Hatsu would hear Death to his right, and an attack from a different angle would almost certainly catch him off guard. If he were ever to truly be a successful Hunter, he would have to consider every possible option at any given moment, not just the likeliest one.<br/><br/>-----------------------------<br/><br/>""Oh I'm sorry, I forgot you're a god compared to everyone else, you pretentious fucking prick! I seem to recall<span style=""font-style: italic"">you</span>didn't fare much better against him!"" Merle shouted, in an instant losing all the control she had been working so hard to maintain. As she yelled, she spun on her heel, raising a fist and sending it flying towards Gabriel's jaw with a surprisingly large amount of force, given her stature. The crows that were still carrying Vaan continued slowly gliding towards the tower, ignoring the fact that their mistress was now occupied elsewhere.<br/><br/>""It wasn't<span style=""font-style: italic"">my</span>fight, jackass! I'd appreciate you keeping your nose out of business that doesn't concern you! This is<span style=""font-style: italic"">way</span>bigger than you..<span style=""font-style: italic"">Way bigger than either of us!</span>"" Without giving him time to respond - or, more accurately, without giving a care if he was going to respond or not - Merle turned around again and stomped off, quickly catching up with the crows that were now mere feet away from the entrance of the tower. Rather than force her companions to ride in a cramped elevator, she had them drop Vaan's still-unconscious body next to it and dragged him in herself, angrily punching the button on the elevator to begin the trip to floor 58."
6548,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=440,2012-09-17T23:01:28,Boundary,"Gabriel's head snapped to the side from the fist, though the blow did not open the skin or cause him any visible damage. Gabriel turned his head back to watch the girl retreat away to the tower's elevator, ascending it to who knows where. The only thing the blow did was attempt to satisfy Merle's need to vent on Gabriel's rather uncaring personality. It amused him slightly to see her get so angry at him, it just made him feel better after what had happened lately.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Oh I'm sorry, I forgot you're a god compared to everyone else, you pretentious fucking prick! I seem to recall you didn't fare much better against him!""</span><br/><br/>It was true that he did not fare at all well against Ayl, (assuming that was who she was speaking of.) but that was irrelevant because he was not aware of his true potential until it was too late. It also was irrelevant because he did not get unreasonably mad about it either at someone who was not at fault, he had already accepted that it was because he was not powerful enough to face the Hunter yet. Merle had no composure and no control over her emotions it seemed and it was pathetic. As for the god part he did not think of himself as such, only that he had the discipline, power, and emotional control to consider himself better than her...he said nothing about himself compared to everyone else.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""It wasn't my fight, jackass! I'd appreciate you keeping your nose out of business that doesn't concern you! This is way bigger than you.. Way bigger than either of us!""</span><br/><br/>He could believe that she was not a part of the fight that destroyed that young man...though he had a hard time believing that this business did not concern him. Seeing as how she had found Ayl again she either randomly found him or she had found their hideout. If it was the latter then the business was relevant to all the Silencers and as such that sentence had no basis. Merle really does not think when she is angry...it amused Gabriel to find flaws in his fellow High Silencer.<br/><br/>The last part of her rant confused him slightly however, apparently the situation had escalated significantly. Surely the Hunters could not be that well equipped or trained that they had to worry about powerful offensives from them. Granted in lieu of very recent reports of the Hunters gaining much more powerful members like Ayl and the Hunter that Seth had engaged in combat with, Hiei, along with the presence of completely rogue demons like Levin's, the possibility could not be ignored. Gabriel needed to think on this for awhile.<br/><br/>""Seth..."" he said.<br/><br/>""Yeah?"" Seth replied, having been worried for a moment earlier at Merle's outburst before remembering how strong Gabriel was.<br/><br/>""Come on, we have not done our training for the day."" Gabriel said, walking out towards the usual spot they trained, the park outside the base.<br/><br/>""You sure? Last time you put me outta commission."" he said, not wanting to be put on a hospital bed again.<br/><br/>""Trust me, you will be fine.""<br/><br/>Gabriel left HQ through the entry gate, Seth close behind."
6549,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=440,2012-09-18T03:24:25,docemoon145,"The last thing Hatsu saw was Death snapping, then everything went dark. He blinked a few times and rubbed his eyes with his hands, but it was no use. It was like the world had vanished around him, or him from it, and for a moment he was frightened. Then Death started talking and everything made sense.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""I'll assume you've been spending more of your time harnessing your powers than using them in practical application.. That changes now. In addition, as you may have already 'observed,' you will be dueling me blind. Don't worry. I'll make sure you don't die.""</span><br/><br/>The last part was spoken mere inches from his ear, and he felt a shiver travel up his spine. The words were a bit reassuring, at least. If Death himself promised you wouldn't die you could be pretty sure it was true. Hatsu certainly could have responded, in fact he already knew how he would've, but instead he stayed silent. He stayed standing still, worried he'd lose his balance due to his lack of sight, and listening closely to where Death seemed to be. He was right there, inches behind (or perhaps beside) him. How would he attack?<span style=""font-style: italic"">Would</span>he attack? The suspense was killing him, but if he just stood there, he'd be a sitting duck.<br/><br/>That notion was absolutely correct. In what seemed like a split second, the boy felt something crack against the left side of his neck. It hurt almost as much as it surprised him, and Hatsu was sure his vision would have blackened if it wasn't already. He made an involuntary choking noise and collapsed to the ground.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""You don't have time to spend recovering,""</span>Yami warned.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""He may be about to attack you again.""</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">R-right!</span>Hatsu responded, pulling himself up onto one knee and scanning his surroundings with his ears. Where was Death now?<br/><br/>----------------------<br/><br/>Due to his demon's persuasion, Hiei had gone out to observe the other hunters for a bit. He had come to a rather tall nearby rooftop and was now searching for others with his third eye. Down by the hideout, or perhaps he should start calling it the old hideout, it looked like the boy Hatsu and Death were dueling. ""I wonder if that kid has any idea what he's doing,"" the Hunter muttered.<br/><br/>All the other Hunters were scattered about all over the place, they were carrying various items and looked to be in something of a hurry.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""See? I told you; they're relocating,""</span>Alastor said confidently.<br/><br/>""It does look like it,"" Hiei admitted.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""So...?""</span><br/><br/>""So I may as well find out where they're going,"" the Hunter sighed submissively.<br/><br/>----------------------<br/><br/><span style=""color: gray""><span style=""font-style: italic"">""You did a good job,""</span></span>the voice said. It was blurry and hard to make out, but some part deep in Vaan's subconscious could still hear it.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">What do you mean?</span>he asked the voice.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I lost, didn't I?</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: gray""><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Yes,""</span></span>the voice said,<span style=""color: gray""><span style=""font-style: italic"">""and you nearly died in the process.""</span></span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">So how is that a good job?</span><br/><br/>The voice gave a pause before continuing dangerously.<span style=""color: gray""><span style=""font-style: italic"">""In the beginning,""</span></span>it started,<span style=""color: gray""><span style=""font-style: italic"">""I didn't intend to give you a choice in the matter. I needed a compatible host in order to accomplish what I wanted to, and you came the closest. But now, I'm about to push you very hard, and you may die. I'm going to show you something that will make us about as compatible as a human and demon can become; the truth about chaos and destruction. You're nearly dead right now, which is the only reason I'll be able to show you such things, but on the other hand, if you can't handle it we will lose all compatibility. I will no longer be able to aid in healing you and you will die. On the other hand, if you survive and are able to grasp what I show you I will be able to grant you MUCH more power. So tell me, are you ready Vaan? It will change you forever.""</span></span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">. . . Show me.</span><br/><br/>He probably wasn't even aware of the feeling of his body being dragged around through a skyscraper."
6550,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=440,2012-09-20T17:14:05,Froodjakle,"Death slowly circled around Hatsu, deliberately making his footsteps quiet, but not inaudible. He wanted the boy to focus on his other senses, rather than lauding the loss of his sight; any warrior worth their title was capable of working with what they had at any given moment, and it was a skill Hatsu would need to master sooner rather than later. This was a good first step.<br/><br/>Just before his attack, Death put a bit more weight into his steps, with the express intention of giving Hatsu a little bit more to work with. Since this was to be their first duel, he decided to go for a straightforward approach to give him a better chance of retaliation; to that end, once he was just to the boy's left side, he raised a fist and ran at him, preparing to deliver a simple but powerful punch to his chest. It would be an easy move to dodge, as intended, but if he failed to react, it would certainly hurt.<br/><br/>--------------------------<br/><br/>The elevator stopped on floor 58, as intended, its doors opening to a silent Merle sitting in the corner beside a still-collapsed Vaan. It took several minutes for the girl to finally raise her head and acknowledge that they had reached their destination; strangely, her eyes were still dry, despite the fact that every part of her wanted to cry. The way she carried her body as she stood up, however, said so much more. Her movements were slow and unsteady, and her fingers quivered as she reached down, grabbing Vaan by his wrists. She remained silent as she slowly dragged him through the building, knowing she would be unable to actually carry him far on her own, and that this was the best she could do.<br/><br/>It was a lengthy process, but eventually she reached the staircase that led up to his room. She stood at their base for what felt like an eternity, staring up the slope; some might have guessed she was in thought, but her mind was as blank as her eyes, which showed no sign of their usual luster. She turned back to Vaan and took a step closer to his body. Rather than dragging him by the wrists, she crouched over and wrapped her arms around his chest, pulling him while facing away from the stairs, to minimize the disturbance they would cause to his body. Even with this position, making their way up the staircase was a long and arduous process. About halfway up, her leg gave out from under her, and she fell backwards, a soft gasp of agony escaping her lips as her spine came into contact with the corner of a stair.<br/><br/>She stayed there for a moment, Vaan's unconscious body draped over hers, and her teeth clenched and eyes shut in pain. When she finally summoned the will to lift Vaan and get moving again, it was at an even slower pace than before, as she was now fighting the residual ache from her back. She made no particular sign of triumph as she finally reached the top of the staircase, instead simply continuing to pull Vaan toward his room. She pushed the door open with her back, dragging him through the dimly-lit corridor and across the red carpet, until finally setting him gently in the center of the room. She stood there for what seemed like ages, staring at him. Under the subtle light of the candles, she finally noticed that her hands were now stained with his blood, as was the trail she had taken in getting here. Despite this realization, it was hard for even her to say if there were any thoughts running through her mind at this point. She felt as dead as Vaan looked.<br/><br/>Her mission was finally complete, and she could feel her body giving in to what it had wanted ever since she reached the elevator. Merle dropped to her knees beside him, her arms hanging uselessly at her side.<br/>""Vaan.."" she spoke softly, her voice high and wavering as she reached one hand to her mouth, tears beginning to form in her eyes. ""Please.. Wake up..<span style=""font-style: italic"">Please...</span>""<br/>Her entire body shook, and her voice was barely even audible between the trembling and tears, which were now falling freely, leaving streaks on her face and small dots on the carpet below. Before long her body simply couldn't support her anymore, and she fell onto her side, her hair splayed out haphazardly behind her. She was almost directly next to Vaan, now; even though he showed no signs of consciousness, she felt shame along with her fear and sadness. Shame at her inability to help him, as well as her inability to keep herself from crying.<br/><br/>""Why did you have to fight him..? If you knew.. what he was..<span style=""font-style: italic"">why did you do it?</span>I don't know.. what I would do without you.. So please..<span style=""font-style: italic"">please wake up..</span>"" Her sentences were frequently interrupted by her own sobs; she knew he couldn't hear them, but she tried to speak anyway, holding on to that last fading glimmer of hope that he might respond. When nothing came, her tears answered by flowing all the more rapidly, draining her body of every last bit of energy she might have had left. It was only a matter of time before she fell asleep there, collapsed helplessly and uselessly next to him.. though her rest was far from a peaceful one."
6551,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=440,2012-09-20T23:23:25,docemoon145,"Death's footsteps were noticeably softer now. Hatsu was having a hard time even gauging his general direction.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Don't rely on your hearing alone,""</span>Yami warned.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Your sight was taken because you were dependent on it, he can take your hearing away too. You have to find other ways to tell where he is.""</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Other ways? Like what? Touch, smell?</span>Hatsu wondered. Suddenly, the footsteps got louder... and closer too. With shock Hatsu realized he was about to be attacked again.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Well don't just stand there!""</span>Yami shouted, shocking Hatsu out of his daze. More from being surprised at his demon's shouting than worrying about the upcoming attack, Hatsu dove to the side. He skidded against the ground when he landed, but as far as he could tell he hadn't been hit.<br/><br/>Quickly, while they had a moment of peace, Yami tried to give his host some advice.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Hatsu, have you ever heard about the sixth sense?""</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">What? Like seeing the future?</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Partially. That's not what I'm talking about here. Some seasoned warriors develop a sixth sense when it comes to fighting. They are able to tell where their enemy is and predict his movements as if they were psychic.""</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Well that's great,</span>Hatsu thought,<span style=""font-style: italic"">But I'm not a seasoned warrior.</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""All the same. Try to feel the tension around you. There is an atmosphere that comes with fighting. Try to tune in to this.""</span>Though Yami was saying this, the odds that Hatsu would just miraculously be able to predict Death's movements were next to nothing. He hadn't been fighting anywhere near long enough. But still, he couldn't just focus on trying to hear his opponent. He needed to move beyond that, something Yami had been hesitant to push him towards, but that Death had already taken the initiative on.<br/><br/>----------------------------<br/><br/>""Show me"" Vaan had said. His subconscious must have been crazy. The images flashing before him... he got the feeling that he was among the first mortals to see them. So this was the truth about chaos and destruction? It was horrifying, but terribly... true. Abaddon showed him everything, holding nothing back despite his weakened state. He saw the very beginning... it was empty, a suffocating emptiness. Then there was a dot. It grew bigger and bigger, a gray dot. Inside was chaotic. Black and white wisps of energy attacked each other. When neither could stand the other anymore, they split apart.<br/><br/>Then there were two big dots.<br/><br/>The white dot looked calm and peaceful, but the black one was stirring crazily. It bounced around so much it was less a dot than a blob. Both the dots were getting bigger.<br/><br/>Since Vaan was more or less joined with Abaddon's thoughts, he not only saw the images, but could understand them. Since the colors weren't fighting against each other, they were free to develop and grow stronger. They didn't stop growing, the two dots just got bigger until there wasn't any space left. After that, they were forced to merge again. Once again, there was gray, but the orb was now enormous.<br/><br/>This was chaos. When good and evil were so close, they attacked each other, but neither seemed to win. When they were apart, there was relative peace on the good side, but the forces were growing out of proportion. They were just setting up for an even bigger session of chaos.<br/><br/>It really hit home when the demon put the symbolism into context. The wars of ancient times, the peace where there was learning and growth. There were inventions... people created stronger weapons during this time. The weapons brought fear, fear brought war. People grew tired and there was peace again. People made bigger weapons. All the way up to the present, or rather, three months ago. The virtual end of the world. It seemed like this time line had skipped a section. There should have been peace at this time, but instead, more chaos was created. Vaan could feel ambition, anger, and sadness within Abaddon.<br/><br/><span style=""color: gray""><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Do you understand?""</span></span>Abaddon asked.<span style=""color: gray""><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Do you understand the truth of chaos and destruction? Why I exist?""</span></span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">I do,</span>Vaan thought, and was almost surprised to find it was true.<span style=""font-style: italic"">The purpose for chaos and destruction, is to achieve balance with order and growth.</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: gray""><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Order is disappearing. What am I without it?""</span></span>Abaddon voiced. He sounded... broken.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">So why have me fight Death? Why would you want to destroy him?</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: gray""><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Ah, that,""</span></span>Abaddon muttered.<span style=""color: gray""><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Listen closely Vaan. After this, you'll know what all of this has been about.""</span></span><br/><br/>***<br/><br/>Vaan let out a spluttering cough and managed to open his eyes. His wounds were sealed, but not yet fully healed. He was still in great pain, but he'd recovered enough to regain consciousness. After he'd gotten over his episode of coughing, the lead Silencer stared at the ceiling for a moment. His eyes weren't red anymore. They were black.<br/><br/>""I understand..."" he mumbled, a look of realization on his face. ""I understand everything."" That voiced, the boy fell unconscious once again."
6552,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=440,2012-09-30T05:13:51,Froodjakle,"After Hatsu successfully avoided his most recent attack, Death waited a moment for the boy to collect himself. This wasn't a real duel, and Death felt it would be best to start off slow, and give him a chance to get used to his new, albeit temporary, limitations. He briefly considered testing the boy further by using his own abilities and dominance over darkness, but decided a more readable approach would suit his training better; perhaps he would use them if they ever fought like this again, but for now he would keep it simple to give the boy a chance.<br/><br/>Eventually, after he had given sufficient pause, he began walking towards Hatsu again.<br/>""At least you're listening now, but you need to be more offensive,"" he spoke, a smile forming on his face. ""I'm certain you already know the most basic of rules, that you cannot often win a fight without attacking, correct? There are, of course, exceptions.. But I'm sure you realize the futility of passively fighting a<span style=""font-style: italic"">demon,</span>of all things.""<br/><br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Internally, Hatsu agreed with what Death was saying. He'd never be able to win a fight against a demon without dealing some damage. The problem was how he was supposed to attack when he couldn't see. <span style=""font-style: italic"">""Don't be afraid,""</span> Yami said to him. <span style=""font-style: italic"">""You're usually so creative. Don't let the darkness cloud your mind; it's your greatest asset.""</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Be creative, huh?</span> Hatsu thought. With a mental shrug, he decided to do the first thing that came to mind. The boy sent a stream of electricity into the finger guard on his hand and turned it back into his gun. He set it to electric mode, so the wires were attached. He quickly shot three rounds and spun in a circle. His goal was to catch Death with the wires, or at least get a better feel for where he was.</span><br/><br/><br/>Death turned towards the wires as they flew towards him, and smirked. ""Good, you're working<span style=""font-style: italic"">with</span>your weaknesses instead of wasting energy on a stronger attack against an opponent you can't see. You've got a good head, kid."" Death rose his arm as he spoke, allowing the wires to wrap around it. They weren't yet charged with electricity, and Death didn't intend to give Hatsu time for that; he quickly stepped back until the wires were pulled taught, and then gave a forceful yank with his arm, using all of the strength his demonic form allowed.<br/><br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Hatsu let out a slight yell as the sudden pulling on his weapon ripped it from his hands. It was discouraging, but he had more or less found where Death was, based on which way his gun had gone. Another wild idea popped into his head and he saw no harm in trying it. Hatsu let out a wide stream of electricity out in Death's general direction. Hopefully he was still holding that gun; it was an extremely good conductor of electricity and would draw his attack to it with such general aim.</span><br/><br/><br/>The sheer strength behind the pull forced the gun out of Hatsu's hands; not quite the result he had intended, but it would do. Death used the remaining momentum to bring the gun around in a full circle and sent it flying back towards Hatsu; at the same moment, the arc Hatsu shot made contact with him and the wire, sending a wave of electricity through it, back towards the gun. Death's unnatural strength allowed him to hold his position, despite the shock running through his body, but he could certainly feel it; Hatsu would as well, before long, as the wires from the gun were about to wrap themselves back around him. Death wasn't sure how much electricity would harm the boy, given the powers of his demon, but he doubted they made him completely immune to its effects.<br/><br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Hatsu could see nothing, so he was unaware that his attack was about to be boomeranged back at him. Had he seen his juiced-up gun hurtling back at him, he probably would have dodged it or manipulated it with his telekinesis. This not being the case, the weapon landed right in the middle of his chest. Hatsu felt a jolt thrash through his body, as if he'd been hit with a shock wave rather than electricity. The boy was knocked down and landed on his back with his (now neutrally charged) gun sitting harmlessly on his lap. He wasn't really hurt (thank goodness) but he was surprised. <br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Is that what people feel when I electrocute them?</span> he wondered. <span style=""font-style: italic"">""No,""</span> Yami responded. <span style=""font-style: italic"">""You have a slight immunity because of me. It hurts more for them.""</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Gee thanks,</span> the boy responded. <span style=""font-style: italic"">At least I usually only zap demons...</span></span><br/><br/><br/>As the electrical surge passing through Death died down, he couldn't help but smile. The look on Hatsu's face was priceless; it was more than obvious he didn't expect to be hit by his own electricity, but from the looks of it, it didn't particularly hurt him, as Death assumed it wouldn't.<br/><br/>The moment of confusion afforded an opportunity, though, and he took it. He quickly unwrapped the wires stuck around his arm and ran at Hatsu, who was just now recovering and sitting up. It was time to step things up a notch; the real test would be how Hatsu reacted when there was serious threat of injury, and so far the session had been rather lenient. Death altered his course slightly, so that he was running just to the left of the boy, and raised his right hand forward with the intent of grabbing Hatsu by the throat.<br/><br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">After recovering enough to sit up Hatsu put a hand to his head and ran it through his uneven black hair. <br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Don't stop moving,""</span> Yami warned. <span style=""font-style: italic"">""He's been easy on you so far; it's only going to get harder. If you keep moving it's less likely you'll be hit.""</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Oh, right,</span> Hatsu thought. Just as he moved to stand up he felt something slam against his throat and knock him back. The first thought that came to mind was only to be expected; <span style=""font-style: italic"">Shit!</span></span><br/><br/><br/>As he made contact, Death's fist clenched tight about Hatsu's throat, lifting him from the ground entirely due to the height difference between the two. He didn't stop for a moment; he continued running straight forward, and pulled his arm back behind him, Hatsu with it. It only took a few strides to reach his destination, which was the wall of one of the few buildings nearby that were still standing. Death's arm shot forward, slamming Hatsu hard into it. Without giving any sort of pause, he started running sideways, dragging Hatsu along its side.<br/><br/>When they reached the end of the building, Death stopped moving. After a moment, he released his grip, letting the boy loose.<br/><br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Hatsu gasped and coughed as he felt himself make hard contact with something. There wasn't any time for him to react and pain shot through his body as he was dragged, hard, against a wall. The poor boy could only endure it for a moment before he felt himself starting to lose consciousness. He could vaguely hear Yami trying to speak to him, but the words were too distorted and far away to make out. There was an odd moment when he could feel the ground coming at him, rather than the other way around, as he was released.<br/><br/>To Hatsu's surprise he didn't quite lose consciousness after he hit the ground, but he was too out of it even to hear whatever his demon was saying. Pain was good at clouding people's minds.</span><br/><br/><br/>Death's posture returned to normal as he stood over Hatsu, who didn't seem quite unconscious, but certainly not in good shape. ""..Hm. Evidently I went a little overboard. My apologies. I am not accustomed to my opponents having such frail constitution."" He rose a hand and snapped his finger again, the veil of darkness covering Hatsu's vision lifting instantaneously. He kneeled down next to the boy and gently rested a hand on his shoulder, waiting a moment for Hatsu to collect himself. ""Your bruises will heal in time. Meanwhile, pain is a cruel, but talented teacher. Learn to hone your senses if you wish to avoid such agony again in the future.""<br/><br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Azrael gave a contented sigh and wiped some sweat from his forehead. He'd done what he could here so he'd better go report back. Effortlessly, the demon formed his multi-colored wings again and took off into the air. In moments he'd come to where Lord Death was standing over a fallen Hatsu. He remembered meeting the boy while he was still inhabiting Anaka, but such things were unimportant to him right now. The demon swept down easily and landed flawlessly next to his 'Master'. ""I've done all I can,"" the keeper of souls said. ""The rest is for you to do.""</span><br/><br/><br/>Death turned to face Azrael as he landed nearby, and nodded at his words. ""Very well, then. If you would see to it that this boy makes his way safely to a rest downstairs, I will be on my way."" Without waiting for a response, he turned on his heel and began walking away, in the same direction Azrael had flown from.<br/><br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Azrael nodded showing that he understood his order. Before carrying it out though he bent down to examine the boy's wounds, curious how badly his master had beaten the boy up.</span>"
6553,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=440,2012-09-30T23:32:10,kakakuu,"A gentle hand touched Hatsu's shoulder. The person it belonged to moved up, pushing Azreal out of the way. She knelt down, giving the boy a gentle shake. ""C'mon, Triggerhappy. Time to wake up,"" said Sam. She smiled lightly at him, giving him a light squeeze on the shoulder before standing up. She turned in the direction Death was walking from.<br/><br/>""When you get back, it's my turn!"" She turned back to Hatsu, putting an arm around his waist and pulling him to his feet. ""I wanna hear what happened, but let's wait until you're not so out of it,"" she said, smiling at him again. She realized that he probably didn't even know what was going on, based on the dazed and pained expression he was wearing. She giggled at him. ""You poor thing,"" she sighed, easily carrying him down the street.<br/><br/>She winked at Azrael as was  walking. ""Catch ya later, bro,"" she called out. Her face was still broken into a wide grin. Her walk was confident, no trace of her earlier feelings apparent, though they still tugged at the back of her mind.<span style=""font-style: italic"">He's still a friend, for the moment, at least. I still miss Ayl though...</span>she let out a light sigh, her eyes studying her fellow Hunter as they walked."
6554,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=440,2012-10-01T03:11:41,docemoon145,"Hatsu might have noticed Sam's presence, but if he did he didn't give it much of a reaction. Some part of him recognized that he'd been lifted, and his feet occasionally gave a sluggish movement in a subconscious attempt to walk with whoever was leading him. Really though, he was barely conscious and hardly thinking straight. Hopefully he'd be back to normal after a good rest.<br/><br/>Azrael blinked with surprise as he was pushed aside by a rather small red-headed girl. She shook the boy Hatsu, spoke a bit to him (or herself), then began dragging him away.<span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Catch ya later, bro,""</span>she called as she walked off, throwing him a wink and a smile.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Oh not a chance,</span>Azrael thought, frowning. He took a few striding steps and caught up to them both, walking next to the red-head Sam. ""Oh no you don't,"" the demon chided. ""Lord Death asked me to see to this boy's safety, you're not walking off with him alone."""
6555,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=440,2012-10-01T04:19:49,kakakuu,"Sam stopped and huffed, turning towards Azreal with an irritated expression. ""I'm capable of keeping one boy safe, thank you very much,"" she said indignantly. She still had one arm wrapped around the boy, though she picked him up wedding-style when the angel/demon stopped her. ""But if you insist on following me, I can't stop you.""<br/><br/>She sighed and kept walking. She didn't have any trouble at all carrying Hatsu down the street. At least it wasn't too much of a distance away from her hideout. She'd take him there and let him rest for a little bit, maybe see if he wanted to train some. If she was correct, it'd be a while before Death would be able to train with her, and she wasn't about going to sit and wait. Patience wasn't her style.<br/><br/>She started humming quietly as she walked, mostly ignoring her escort. He didn't seem to be a very amiable person, so a conversation would be out of the question. Maybe later, she'd try and find something interesting to talk about with him, but for now, silence was just fine."
6556,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=440,2012-10-01T04:48:39,Froodjakle,"It was not by mistake that Death was walking, rather than traveling through the shadows; something in the sky had caught his eye, and he was carefully examining it, his pace slowing gradually until he soon came to a stop. ""..Looks like time is up. This happened sooner than I hoped,"" he spoke quietly to himself, before suddenly disappearing into the shadows.<br/><br/>He came back up a few moments later, forming out of the space directly in front of Sam, Hatsu, and Azrael. ""Azrael, take the boy and fly with him, as quickly as you can. Sam, gather whatever belongings you might have, and follow them.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Now.</span>"" His voice was clear that he demanded acquiescence, and without giving them an explanation, he disappeared into the shade once again.<br/><br/>This time, he reappeared in front of the Hunter's headquarters. He quickly made his way downstairs, slamming the doors open without care for subtlety. Upon bursting into the main room, he was greeted by several startled faces of the Hunters who had been preparing themselves inside. ""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Time's up, rookies.</span>Grab what you can and get outside, unless you want to die here and now."" His words almost made it seem like a threat of death by his own hand, but that was not the case. Still, as he vanished, the looks of the Hunters he left behind only grew more terrified as they shuffled around, gathering everything they could think to grab.<br/><br/>This, the final time he reappeared, was next to Adeline, who was still standing outside awkwardly. He stood silently next to her for a moment, watching the clouds above them. There was a noticeable shift in hue at the spot he fixed his gaze, though it was subtle. ""I hope you're feeling well rested,"" he finally spoke, though he did not avert his eyes. ""We'll be needing the assistance of that dominance over air you possess, soon."""
6557,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=440,2012-10-01T05:10:41,docemoon145,"Azrael raised his eyebrows. ""Well there's no need to get so irritable,"" he said innocently. ""I've seen you fight; you and Anaka teamed up briefly-- if you remember. I don't doubt your capabilities. All the same,<span style=""font-style: italic"">not</span>following you would be disobeying a direct order. It's nothing personal.""<br/><br/>Azrael looked around and wondered where the girl was leading them. They certainly didn't seem to be going to the hideout, but that was understandable for several reasons. So then, she must have had some personal hideout. Well it made sense. Humans seemed the type that needed a place to call ""home"". As far as he could tell, it was fairly common for them to find a place and settle down there. There were many demons that did the same, but ones such as himself tended to roam a bit more freely.<br/><br/>All of a sudden (and speak of the devil, no pun intended) Lord Death appeared right before them, issuing a new order. Without hesitation, Azrael took Hatsu from Sam's arms, offering a slight smile. ""Like I said, it's nothing personal."" With that, he sprouted his multicolored wings and took off, flying with almost unnatural speed. He chose his general direction as the place he'd been before.<br/><br/>-----------------------<br/><br/>Hiei watched as Hatsu got pummeled in a training session with Death. Well there was certainly no way he would have<span style=""font-style: italic"">won</span>that battle. The demon from before returned, as well as the red-headed girl, Sam. She'd stood out to him when he first saw her in the hideout: the bright red hair, the loud personality, not to mention she was the only other Hunter he'd seen who was about the same height he was. All the same, he'd never really talked to her.<br/><br/>The demon, Azrael, and Sam headed off with Hatsu and Death started going in the opposite direction. Hiei kept his eyes on Death, figuring he'd be going the place he wanted to see. Hiei still had a pretty good view from the building he'd settled on, but every time another building came between him and Death it was cut off.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">This is annoying,</span>he thought.<span style=""font-style: italic"">You couldn't have included X-Ray vision or something?</span><br/><br/>Alastor laughed.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""We'd have to be just a bit more compatible before I could even try giving you something like that. It's not exactly my area of expertise. Now if you killed some humans perhaps...""</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">No,</span>Hiei thought, ending their conversation. Death came out from behind the next building and looked up, stopping. An instant later he disappeared into the shadows. Hiei turned to see what he was looking at, and for a rare moment, emotion showed on his face: fear, horror, shock, and mortification. ""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Shit!</span>"" he swore, vanishing from sight and getting out of there as fast as he could."
6558,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=440,2012-10-01T05:50:03,kakakuu,"""Yeah, yeah. Whatever. As long as you aren't super bori-""<br/>Sam stopped abruptly when Death appeared, forgetting what she was about to say. His words took a few seconds to sink in, and by that time Hatsu already had been torn from her grasp. She gave a lazy wave at Azreal as he flew off. She turned to the demon again, but he was already gone.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Get whatever I need, huh...I have all of it, I guess. I wonder what's wrong...</span>Her thoughts wandered around as she began moving again, starting at a walk, becoming a jog, then a full-out sprint. She could see the small shadow on the ground that was Azrael, and leapt into the air, using the full amount of her strength to propel herself onto the roof of one of the shorter buildings. She did so several more times until she was on the taller ones, and Azrael was easier to see.<br/><br/>Whatever was going on, she didn't like the feeling. Even the atmosphere seemed ominous, though the sun was shining brightly on the city.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Whatever. I'm ready to kick some ass...Too bad Hatsu's exhausted. I've been wanting to team up with him since our little exercise with Ayl...</span>"
6559,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=440,2012-10-02T11:38:02,Rawrnage,"Adeline was quite confused when the duel between Death and Hatsu began, not only because it  was so sudden, but also the fact that the blind sage was ignorant of the similar disability imposed on the young hunter. She was worried about the extent of the injuries that the harbinger of souls would inflict, given that someone titled ""Death"" would show a lack of restraint even on friendly terms. Although the end result of the scuffle resulted in the boy being knocked unconscious, Death seemed to declare the worries that went through Adeline's mind by simply stating he went<span style=""font-style: italic"">a little</span>overboard. Before she could even attempt to perform a thorough examination of Hatsu's wounds, he was hoisted away by a wild Sam that appeared seemingly out of thin air. She was starting to think that her senses were beginning to dull, given that she couldn't hear her footsteps until that moment.<br/><br/>Adeline stood there for a few moments, ""watching"" the red haired girl and the demon that appeared to be Death's confidant get into some sort of chase, from the sounds of it. Her attention was absorbed by their footsteps, before her concentration was broken by Death appearing next to her without warning. She jumped in surprise when he began to speak, not registering his presence for quite some time.<br/><br/>""A-Ah, yes, I'm fine,"" she stated, somewhat befuddled. ""You needn't concern yourself with my condition. Though..."" Her voice trailed off for a moment with a brief pause in speech, before she turned to address Death with her query, ""You said you wish to preserve the natural balance of things, yes? Then all this preparation, the bonding with demons, is this just for humanity's continued survival? Why have weak, fleeting mortals fight, when you and the other demons still loyal to you are able to combat this menace? Or is there something equal to or possibly greater than yourself that we're facing, and you require aid in the matter? I am not trying to question your abilities, but I simply wish to know what sort of being lies waiting at the end of the trail full of bloodshed."" Her tone seemed very concerned, unlike her usual polite and humble form of vocal communication. If there was a possibility that this being could be as strong as Death, or possibly greater... it was something that she could never fathom within her mind."
6560,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=440,2012-10-02T13:34:57,Froodjakle,"Death smiled, turning his focus from the sky to the girl standing next to him. ""You are partly correct. I fight to maintain the order of the world. I, 'The Reaper' as you know me,<span style=""font-style: italic"">am</span>a harbinger of death; but I do not bring an end to any being out of malice, only to preserve balance. My abilities are far greater than anything you could possibly comprehend. I could bring an end to every creature on this planet with a flick of my wrist, if I so chose, but that would accomplish nothing.<br/>""Now is not the time for the end of man. The majority of demons refuse to follow this order, and humankind would die if it were not for my intervention. However, if not now, you will<span style=""font-style: italic"">still</span>die if you do not learn to fend for yourselves. I could easily end your threat, but it would accomplish nothing.""<br/><br/>""Before you consider it as a possible alternative, do not think I will save you should the worst happen. If humankind fails to respond with enough skill, and does not overcome this menace through their own strength, I will watch you die, and I will think nothing more of it."" Death waited a moment, letting those last words sink in. ""Does that answer your concerns?"" he asked rhetorically, turning his focus over to the entrance to the hideout. Those rookies should be here by now. Was his warning not dire enough? A few minutes later, the last of the Hunters finally showed up, each of them wearing a similarly terrified face and crowding around him in hopes of an answer.<br/>""You say you wish to know what force awaits you, rookies?"" spoke Death as he looked upward, his gaze suddenly turning deadly serious. ""Look up in the sky now, and see your opponent's true strength.""<br/><br/>The sky was stained red; at least, what you could see of it. The clouds coating its endless expanse parted, revealing the object which caused so much concern. A flaming mass of earth, stunning in size even at this distance, was hurtling towards the ground at incredible speeds, leaving a bright red trail in its wake.<br/>""In mere minutes, that meteor will land, causing a kind of destruction that is unlikely to spare any living creature within the walls of this city. If we don't make our moves fast, every one of you will perish.. which means we don't have time for a Q&A. You will follow my orders, and you will do so without hesitation."" Without leaving time for response, Death raised a hand, his palm open toward the sky. In that instant, the entire street was covered in a veil of shadow. All of those gathered were instantaneously shot through the shadows at unbelievable speeds, arriving at their intended destination within seconds.<br/><br/>They were no longer in the southern half of the city; instead, Death's abilities had moved them into the northeastern residential section. It was a street just like any other; buildings, sidewalks, alleyways. It was one of the latter which Death approached, setting his hand on a seemingly random wall. In an instant, the facade lifted, revealing a swirling combination of blacks, reds, and purples. ""Adeline, channel as much air as you can through this portal until I return. The rest of you, stand back and let her work. Every one of your lives depends the next few minutes."" With those words, Death walked through the wall, vanishing into it and leaving the confused Hunters behind.<br/><br/>---------------------------------------------<br/><br/>""Look at them squirm..<span style=""font-style: italic"">Pathetic vermin.</span>"" The words that left the Reverend's mouth seethed with unfathomable hatred, further punctuated by a cruel snarl. ""It would seem they have gained an unexpected ally.. Bah. No matter. My power is unmatched."" A voice within his head laughed sardonically, its voice deep and booming. The absolute embodiment of strength and rage, enough to make any sane man cringe.<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">'No being in existence exceeds the power of Lucifer.'</span></span><br/><br/>A wicked smile crossed the Reverend's lips as he looked over the ruin that used to be a city. ""Soon.. Soon, it will be perfect. The blight of Humanity upon this beautiful world will be ended, leaving only us behind, in all of our perfection. The mere proposition is enthralling, is it not?"" He spoke, of course, to the young boy who stood near him at almost all times of the day, following his every order at any given moment. By now, the meteor Lucifer had summoned was quickly approaching the earth. Now that it was nearer to its destination, its mass was horrifying. It was at least the size of a football field, perhaps bigger. Death's warning was, perhaps, an understatement.<br/><br/>""In the interest of our continued survival, I will use Lucifer's abilities to defend us upon impact. Kindly refill my glass, Owari - I will soon require refreshment."""
6561,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=440,2012-10-03T06:32:13,RoseNoble,"After walking for some time, Atma and his group arrived at the cavern in the mountains. ""Well people, here we are,"" he said with a clearly ironic flourish. ""We need to get this place fortified later. I already have a few traps set up within from when I found it. As for now,"" Atma got out his whiptail and the spear, ""We need to do some combat training. Get your partner and spar with them for a bit.""<br/><br/>The small group spaced out around a small clearing in front of the cave and began to spar.  They did know a few things about how to fight with their weapons, mostly swords and daggers, but they wouldn't survive for long against anything more challenging than a lone mid rank demon. A few cuts were exchanged, but nothing too serious. A few times Atma stepped in and fought for a little bit in order to show someone what to do, or what not to do with their weapons. Most of the rookies were too slow right now and that was a deadly flaw. ""Speed up your strikes and blocks!"" their leader screamed at them. ""You don't want to die young do you?""<br/><br/>""Alright time for a change of pace. Which partners want to fight me?"" He gave them an appraising look until a set of partners stepped up, a man with a katana and a girl with double daggers, looking eager to prove themselves. ""I'll only use my spear to make it fair. Let's go!"" The partners split one to each side and got their weapons ready while Atma readied his own spear.<br/><br/>The two charged at him at the same time, which was a smart thing to do. This forced their target to step back and block the katana strike with the spear. Sparks flew as metal hit metal. The girl with daggers had over stepped and momentarily lost balance that gave Atma the opportunity to kick the girl in the stomach. She took the kick and fell onto her back with the wind knocked out of her. The man with the katana jumped back and swung his blade in quick succession to try and buy time for his partner. The blade whizzed over the winged man's head as he ducked and used the spear to attempt to knock his opponent to his feet. The man jumped back away from the spear nearly tripped over his partner. It was then that One of the other rookies spoke up, ""Uh, Boss, what's that in the sky?""<br/><br/>Atma looked up at the sky and saw a giant rock hurtling towards the city. ""Oh shit!"" He grabbed his mic and yelled into it over the general frequency, ""So have you guys seen the giant fucking meteor screaming towards us?"""
6562,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=440,2012-10-03T23:36:14,docemoon145,"Azrael had landed (with Hatsu, and Sam close behind) in the designated alleyway moments before Lord Death transported all the other rookies there. As Lord Death had voiced earlier, it would probably be the safest place for them anywhere when it was ready. The one thing it was missing? Well, Death's last request stated that rather plainly. There was currently no air in this void he'd created, and they needed Adeline, the blind girl, to ""make"" some for them. The keeper of souls wondered if the girl had any idea that the lives of all these people depended solely on her. He figured whether she did or didn't, all that really mattered was if she could get the job done in the amount of time Lord Death allotted her.<br/><br/>----------------------------<br/><br/>As Hiei was making a mad dash to... somewhere, he noticed that the rest of the hunters had grouped off in an alley way. Normally, he wouldn't think much of it, but he caught a glimpse of Death with them... and saw the swirling portal-like thing in the wall.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""What have you got to lose?""</span>Alastor asked, nudging him toward his partially made decision to head for what may be an escape route.<br/><br/>Hiei shook his head.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Nothing.</span>So, in the hopes of escaping a giant meteor that he might actually not be able to outrun, Hiei moved into the alleyway full of people. He stood against the back wall, where there were less people, coming back into sight just behind the red-headed Hunter Sam.<br/><br/>------------------------------<br/><br/>At his master's words, Owari gave a joyful and remarkably innocent smile. ""Yes,"" he replied. ""I've dreamed of living in a world free of their corruption. The world can soon be free of their sickness."" At his master's request, the boy quickly went to retrieve a bottle of the fine red wine his master preferred. The boy saw it fit to pose a question.<br/><br/>""Shall I make arrangements to summon more subordinates after this?"" He didn't expect any outside the tower to survive this, but he wasn't sure if there would be any need for more demons and Silencers after the humans had been purged from the city."
6563,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=440,2012-10-04T00:25:53,kakakuu,"Sam wondered what Death was planning when he formed the veil and told Adeline to keep pumping air in. And that meteor...it couldn't be good. Whatever she left at her hideout would be annihilated. She sighed sadly. Nothing she needed would be there, though she did want some extra clothes. Most likely nothing would be left afterwards. It'd be even harder to get supplies now, with the added threat of demons and Silencers. She wondered what they were doing to defend themselves from it.<br/><br/>She was going to take a step back, when she bumped into someone. ""Sorry,"" she hastily barked, turning around to face Hiei. ""Oh, uh, hey,"" she said, blinking several times. ""Long time, no see, eh?"" She flashed a nervous smile at him."
6564,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=440,2012-10-04T03:37:36,Boundary,"Gabriel looked up from his training session with Seth, his body as usual without a visible sign of injury despite it having taken quite a few hits from his opponent. He slowly shifted his arm from a blade back to that of a regular human arm and tilted his head to the side at what he saw. Seth shared his gaze, looking up at exactly the same thing.<br/><br/>""That isn't normal is it, Gabe?"" he asked. Gabriel shook his head.<br/><br/>""No that is definitely not normal."" Gabriel replied, just as confused as Seth was.<br/><br/>Searing through the sky was a very large meteor, large was rather understatement however...massive was more fitting. The body of the meteor was aflame and closing in on the planet at a rather alarming rate. Gabriel did not remember that body being in the sky earlier, you would notice something like that in the sky. Somebody had a hand in this and he had an idea who that would be. Only one person had the power to do something like this...<br/><br/>""This session shall be adjourned then."" he said to Seth, not turning to face him and walking back to Headquarters.<br/><br/>""Damn right it is!"" Seth replied, running back to Headquarters instead of walking leisurely as Gabriel was."
6565,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=440,2012-10-04T07:13:23,Rawrnage,"The response to Adeline's question was satisfactory, as expected from Death. However, what wasn't expected was the sudden series of events occurring at once. Meteors, teleporting, and blowing wind into giant holes of darkness. If the gravity of the situation wasn't so great, Tiresias would have turned that last statement into something vulgar. It took a few moments to let everything sink in before turning to Death with an affirming nod, action was required in place of talking at the moment.<br/><br/>She lifted her cane and jabbed it partially into the ground in preparation for what she was about to accomplish. It was funny, she had never faced an opponent in front of the group of hunters. She never put her abilities to any practical use aside from healing the injuries after Ayl/Death's training exercise. Now one of the most important entities in existence was depending on her to save the lives of the young hunters.<span style=""font-style: italic"">A fitting climax for a dramatic play, if I do say so myself,</span>the handicapped woman echoed in her mind.<br/><br/>The seer kept her left hand gripped to her cane, the right being used to conduct the air into the direction of the gate. The winds grew restless as they began their journey into the dark portal. Over time, the gale gradually gained power, until it was able to make even it's channeller lose her footing. Though it was still not enough; she needed to tap into more of her sightless lizard's power. She was one of the many pillars supporting Death's plan, and every move made will be critical to the survival of his half-human legion.<br/><br/>""Tiresias!"" she cried out, hoping her demonic reptile would be able to give her moral support.<br/><br/>The demon materialized on her right shoulder, fanning out it's strange fin-like appendages that were awkwardly placed over his ""eyes,"" while emitting a loud hissing sound at the same time. It didn't seem like it served any practical purpose aside from a distraction, but Adeline took comfort in knowing that Tiresias cared about something other than blobs of colors. Unless this was supposed to be for the survival of those blobs of colors... it's probably best not to dwell on this much further. Despite his antics, this feat really is attributed to the power granted by the creature himself.<br/><br/>It seemed that the questionable action allowed Adeline to tap deeper into his power, as the wind's strength scaled to greater heights. Even some of the other hunters that had distanced themselves from the vaccum were knocked over. It was almost as if a hurricane was being thrusted into the portal, with Adeline positioned within the eye of the storm. She hoped that this will be enough for Death's plan, as she honestly wasn't sure how much longer she could maintain this speed, nor if she could make it go any faster."
6566,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=460,2012-10-04T08:20:37,Froodjakle,"After walking through the swirling portal, Death arrived in his realm; particularly, the realm of void space. The same empty, infinite, blindingly white zone that his weapons under the guise of Ayl transported bits of his opponents to. The wall he stepped through was, in fact, made of a very similar thing, just on a much larger scale and without the intent of harm. A deep breath escaped his lips. He assumed a stance with his legs spread slightly apart, and each arm held forward with hands opened. He held this pose for a few moments, his eyes gently closed as he concentrated, mentally forming the desired landscape. Seconds later, his entire body shifted into action. His every motion was fluid and thoughtful, as if he were painting with some invisible force; his eyes remained shut, trusting his own mind to guide him.<br/><br/>-----------------------------------<br/><br/>""That would be wonderful, my boy,"" the Reverend responded, turning to Owari and smiling kindly. ""I believe we can assume our more talented soldiers will make haste to the safety of this tower, but we will be sorely lacking in fodder after all is said and done. After all.. This is only one small city of a vast planet, is it not?"" He slowly spun again to face the falling meteor, his smile widening. ""The rest of this world needs to be cleansed, as well.."" Even as he spoke, a thin, barely visible barrier was slowly beginning to weave itself around the tower, starting from its peak. In no more than a minute, it would be closed off, safe and protected against the coming destruction.<br/><br/>-----------------------------------<br/><br/>In a few minutes, Death's work was complete. It made no visibly noticeable difference in the environment - everything was still a pure, bright white - but his efforts had blocked off the boundaries of the void to hold the air that was being funneled in, as well as making it inhabitable for human life in various ways. He quickly turned back to the waiting portal and sprinted through it once more, knowing that every moment was of the utmost importance. He could feel the gale force of Adeline's abilities trying desperately to hinder his movement, but it made no difference, and he moved through unabated, soon after arriving at the side of the Hunters.<br/><br/>""Very good - you may rest, now,"" he said to the girl. A few moments later, and the wind was calm once more. Death was about to address those gathered, but was interrupted by the sound of Atma coming through the communicator that was still resting in his ear. A small chuckle left his throat at the man's urgency, and he raised a hand to his ear. ""Atma, tell me your position.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Now.""</span>His words made it clear that the answer to<span style=""font-style: italic"">his</span>question was the more necessary of the two. ""The rest of you,"" he added, after lowering his hand; ""Get inside."""
6567,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=460,2012-10-04T10:51:52,Rawrnage,"Adeline cut off the funnel of wind upon Death's return. She immediately dropped to her knees from exhaustion, but she was relieved that her job was done. Though, there was no time to rest; at least not here. The fruits of their efforts were about to be put into effect, and she needed to enter the safety of the large ominous portal. After a brief moment of pause, she used her cane to assist her in standing once again.<br/><br/>""Thank you for all that you've done for us,"" she stated, giving a quick polite bow before she entered the portal with the others.<br/><br/>For most people, entering the void space that Death created would be pretty overwhelming by it's vast... emptiness. Though Adeline's vision was always vast emptiness, though black instead of stark white. Tiresias was able to commentate this for her, but the usefulness of this information was trivial at best. It was strange to think that she just blew a bunch of air into... nothing, basically. At least she understood what his the plan was. A safe haven from the meteor impact. She hoped he could rescue the others in time, but considering whom we're talking about here, there really shouldn't be much reason to worry.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">I bet that guy is going to be like, ""Haha, all of them are dead!"" Then, we'll be all, ""NOPE!"" Then they'll be all ""AUGH WHAT THE CRAP! HOW YOU LIVE!?"" Then we'll just be all...</span><br/><br/>She also hoped her sanity will hold until his return, as well. She just used up all her energy pumping oxygen into endless space, now she has to deal with an obnoxious lizard."
6568,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=460,2012-10-06T00:44:27,RoseNoble,"The response from Death made it clear that this was very serious business. After fumbling around in his pocket, Atma pulled out the map and quickly unfurled it. He quickly rattled off the coordinates of their location. ""We'll be waiting for your arrival Death,"" he said into the communicator. Atma turned to face his team before speaking, ""Alright guys listen up. Death should be coming to get us soon. Stick close to each other and I think he'll be able to get us out a bit faster than if we were spread apart. Don't worry though, everything will work out for the best."" When he was done, he looked up at the meteor once more. The raging ball of fire was getting close very fast."
6569,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=460,2012-10-06T03:42:15,docemoon145,"Azrael was impressed by the blind girl. Though her power was a tad below exceptional, she gave her all to the task she was given. Those efforts may very well have saved the lives of all of these humans. Beyond that though, Azrael took on an automatic preference to those who followed Lord Death's orders well and without question. For those who did just the opposite... well, most everyone there had seen what had happened to Anaka. It was a bit sad that the girl had to die, but when it was a choice between her and Lord Death, there was no contest.<br/><br/>After Death had finished preparing the inside of the void, he told them all to enter. Azrael moved inside (squinting because of the intense light, but adjusting relatively quickly), Hatsu still in his arms. Having received no other orders, the keeper of souls thought it would be most helpful if he stayed and supervised the humans until Lord Death returned. Who was to say one wouldn't just dash back outside again? Perhaps they'd forgotten something. Well that was too bad. Anything forgotten would be annihilated, end of story.<br/><br/>----------------<br/><br/>In his chosen location, Hiei had felt about as secure as he figured was possible when so close to so many people. Then of course someone just had to step back and bump into him. Hiei felt his breath catch in his throat, just barely registering what Sam was saying as he struggled against his rising anxiety.<br/><br/>Long time no see... yeah... That wasn't so uncommon with Hiei. The three-eyed Hunter lowered his head and took a moment to make sure he was still breathing, he then lifted his head and looked directly into the girl's eyes. It wasn't so hard since they were about the same height. Typical Hiei with his poor social skills; he ignored everything the red-head had just spoken and instead said what was currently most important to<span style=""font-style: italic"">him</span>. ""Not so close please,"" Hiei said.<br/><br/>As soon as Death said they could go inside, Hiei vanished, sprinting off into the void. Immediately upon entering, the three-eyed Hunter cringed and covered his eyes. He'd expected something more like... utter darkness. That would have been fine; he had excellent night vision. An eternity of nothing but blinding white light was nothing like what he'd been anticipating. The intensity of the light hurt, especially with his sharp vision. It felt almost like his eyes were being stabbed. Tears welled in his eyes (just the bottom two; his third one couldn't cry) and he stumbled off to the edge of the section Death had made for them, sitting with his back to the invisible wall as he waited for his eyes to adjust. By the time they had, it almost looked like he didn't have any pupils they'd shrunken so much.<br/><br/>Alastor gave his host a moment to adjust to the void before bringing up what had gone on just a moment ago.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Are you sure you have anthrophobia?""</span>Alastor asked, half joking.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""'Cause I'm pretty sure that was a girl.""</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">It's anthropophobia,</span>Hiei corrected tiredly.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Now be quiet.</span><br/><br/>--------------------<br/><br/>Owari scanned the edges of the room with his bright blue eyes. He could almost feel his master's divine protection gradually surrounding the place. A thought occurred to him, but it could be saved for when the reverend was less preoccupied. Owari was pondering whether they would eliminate the fodder after all the human filth had been purged from the world. He would assume it would be necessary for the world to be completely pure, but having some lackeys around might be useful. After all, someone would have to do the grunt work as they rebuilt the place."
6570,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=460,2012-10-06T05:26:26,Froodjakle,"Within seconds, Death's travel through the shadows came to fruition, and he found Atma's team as described. They were already standing relatively close together, so Death appeared in the center of them. ""Might want to brace yourselves, rookies,"" was all he said before immediately teleporting them all back to his previous location, the entrance to the void space. ""Assuming you don't want to die, I'd highly suggest you get inside, qui-""<br/><br/>His words were cut off by an incredibly loud roar. The source of it became immediately apparent; less than a block away, towering above the rooftops, was an absolute giant of a beast, violently lumbering towards them. Death's eyes darted between the dazed group of Hunters beside him and the gargantuan demon, and after a few moments, he made his decision. The meteor was getting ever closer to the ground, and Atma's group was certainly in no easy position to get in a fight. Something<span style=""font-style: italic"">that</span>big might not even die from the meteor impact, and he sure as hell wasn't going to let it get away knowing where the portal to his realm was. Death shifted his hand to summon a wall of energy, which quickly moved, pushing Atma and his team through the portal and into safety. As he spun back around to face the demon, he found that its foot was barreling straight towards him.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Shit!</span>"" The overuse of his mass teleportation and building the void space for habitation had taken a fair amount of Death's energy, and he was unable to avoid the blow in time. The beast's foot connected hard with his chest, and the angle of the kick sent him flying into the air. Despite his loss of energy, though, Death was far from an incompetent fighter - it took him only seconds to right himself in midair, and he unhooked Omen from his belt, preparing to strike.<br/><br/>Grasping the left scythe in his hand, Death threw his arm forward - not with the intention of hitting, but to swing the other scythe, which was strung onto the one he held, forward. It flew in a wide arc, planting its blade firmly in the shoulder of the monolithic beast. It roared in pain as Death swung under its raised arm, the blade digging in further the entire way. Before long he had come full circle, and landed on the demon's shoulder. He planted his foot on the blade harshly, further increasing the depth at which the blade was embedded, and soon after jumped off to the side, tugging hard on the scythe still in his grip.<br/><br/>Gore splattered everywhere as the scythe finally sliced clean through, cutting the creature's arm off entirely. The beast roared in pain, staggering backwards and reaching awkwardly towards its stump of an arm. Death landed gracefully, catching the second scythe in his free hand, and waited for the creature to continue its onslaught. He took only a moment to look back and check the meteor, and it was clear there wasn't much time left."
6571,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=460,2012-10-06T20:09:02,kakakuu,"Sam huffed indignantly at Hiei. ""Yeah, whatever,"" she mumbled as he disappeared through the portal. Upon entering, Sam had to shield her eyes. The stark white of the place blinded her.<span style=""font-style: italic"">So this is why he needed Adeline,</span>she thought. All the air she was tunneling in was for the Hunters to use while the meteor hit...<br/><br/>She approached Adeline upon recovering, giving the woman a pat on the back. ""Nice work,"" she said cheerfully, flashing her a smile even though she wouldn't be able to see it. She turned around, just as Atma and his team went hurling through the entrance. She approached them, pulling a couple rookies to their feet, as well as Atma himself.<br/><br/>""Woah, what's  going on?"" she asked him. ""Where's Death at?"" The look on her face was serious. If he was out there, he wouldn't die, but he'd probably be out of commission for a while...At least, that's what the redhead thought. Who knew, he'd probably blow everyone's mind again and turn into the Creator or something. She kept her hand wrapped around his forearm, tightly enough so he couldn't pull away, but not enough to bruise or crack any bones."
6572,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=460,2012-10-07T20:02:41,Boundary,"Gabriel and Seth entered the headquarters, every person in the place looking skyward towards the meteor that slowly but surely inched towards the ground. Gabriel pushed through the crowd, rather annoyed that it was this difficult to get to the central tower. He was tempted to be more forceful in his shoves and pushes but decided against it, as it would be a waste of effort. After making it through the growing crowd of Silencers Gabriel entered the central tower, Seth close behind him. He entered the first elevator he saw and pressed a button to ascend to his destination. The destination was floor 70, the roof. What better place to view such an event.<br/><br/>Gabriel did not see the logic in a meteor strike on the city...there was much to be found in the vein of resources, mainly human beings that could have demons bound to their souls. It seemed a waste that such a possibility could be thrown away like that. Sure Ayl and his band of Hunters were more formidable than  most others (granted he was basing that off of the power of Ayl himself and Hiei, the Hunter that Seth fought.) but that should not be cause for alarm, they had never had cause to worry about losing their hold on the city. He questioned this decision to eradicate the population...to him it was foolish.<br/><br/>""Why are we going to that floor?"" Seth asked.<br/><br/>""I have a question to ask our beloved leader."" Gabriel said, the word beloved rather sarcastically pulled from his mouth. The elevator had reached their floor and a neutral ding was quickly followed by the door opening."
6573,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=460,2012-10-07T20:55:05,RoseNoble,"They were at the clearing one second and in front of some portal the next. Death tried to say something before a roar shook the city. ""What the he-"" was all Atma had time to say before he was thrown through the portal by some sort of energy wall. Him and his group landed in a mass huddle of bodies on the other side. They were all quickly pulled up by a familiar face. When he was up, Sam wouldn't let go and asked him a question.<br/><br/>""Death got us here and then this huge thing decided to make itself known. Seeing the danger of that beast Death threw us in and I guess he's fighting it now. I feel kinda bad for that beast. It's probably getting ripped to shreds right now. Don't worry about Death."" He looked down at where the girl was still holding his arm, ""Will you let me go now please?"""
6574,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=460,2012-10-07T21:28:07,kakakuu,"Sam sighed at Atma. Blunt as always. ""You're telling me to not worry about Death. I'm not a rookie, ya know,"" she snapped. She let go of him finally, spinning on her heel and walking away, towards Azreal and Hatsu. She stopped behind the rainbow-winged demon, with her hands on her hips. ""You know, you don't have to hold him anymore. We're safe now,"" she said.<br/><br/>She stared at Azrael for a few seconds, trying to gauge his reaction. ""Seriously. You did what Death told you. I can watch over Hatsu now,"" she added quietly a few seconds later. Truth be told, being around Azrael for long made her nervous. She didn't know why. Probably something to do with the multi-colored wings."
6575,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=460,2012-10-07T21:47:21,Froodjakle,"Finally, the Reverend's focus was relieved from its duty, the barrier surrounding his place of operations completed. It would not only serve to defend any inside from injury, but it would minimize the environmental destruction within a proximity, to assure that there were no unforeseen complications. With a sigh of relief, he stepped over to and retrieved the recently filled glass of wine, lifting it to his lips and taking a long drink.<br/><br/>""Simply marvelous,"" he began, holding the glass in one hand while the other rested behind his back. ""I eagerly await the world's acquiescence to my benevolent rule. In mere moments, the herald of mankind's end will beckon this city to its grave at long last; and the rest shall soon follow.""<br/><br/>------------------------------------<br/><br/>The 'fight' went on like this for a short while, with Death maintaining the upper hand the entire way. By the time it was finished, the walls and streets were coated in gore, and the demon's limbs were scattered about uselessly. Death stood over what was left of his foe, returning his weapons to his belt as it gave a final pathetic roar. Now that that particular nuisance was taken care of, he turned to the portal on the wall and started walking towards it.<br/><br/>He didn't make it far.<br/><br/>An ear-splitting<span style=""font-style: italic"">crash</span>resounded through the air as the meteor finally hit its mark. Flames spiraled outward from the massive crater that was being created, and shockwaves rocked the earth as buildings fell and rubble flew, knocking Death off his balance in an instant. He did not have much time to consider the particulars of his situation, however; the initial wave of energy from the collision finally reached him, and the impact was worse than he ever anticipated. In his relatively weakened state, it hit him like a ton of bricks. He was instantly lifted from his feet and thrown forward at incredible speeds, straight through the portal.<br/><br/>When he came out the other side, he immediately rocketed across the room, slamming hard into the invisible wall he had set up to hold in the air. Luckily, Death used the nanoseconds he had to close the portal behind him as he entered, preventing the wreckage and debris from following. The impact from colliding with the wall was intense, though, knocking away all semblance of control he had over his body as he slumped to the floor."
6576,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=460,2012-10-09T10:55:49,Rawrnage,"Adeline was relieved to gradually hear the sounds of the others arrive at the sanctuary constructed by their otherworldly leader. It was even more uplifting to hear Sam congratulate her before barking at Atma as he arrived. Though, the momentary peace was shattered when the man of the hour was sent flying through his portal, the noise of the impact causing her to recoil in pain. She wasn't sure who it was at first, as loud crashing sounds are very hard to use for individual identification, but with help from Tiresias and process of elimination it became clear. After the ringing in her ears stopped, she decided to address the group for a more accurate description other than,<span style=""font-style: italic"">He was all PPHHHHEWWWWWWW, BADUSH!</span><br/><br/>""Is he okay? What just happened!?"" she exclaimed, still recovering from the shock of what just occurred."
6577,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=460,2012-10-09T22:00:02,Boundary,"Gabriel stepped out of the elevator and began to cross the room slowly towards the Reverand, with Seth following a ways behind. Unlike him, Seth had quite a small fear of the Reverand concerning his power and authority. Once he had stepped about fifteen feet from the elevator the entire ground shook and almost caused him to lose his footing. He turned to his right and bore witness to the hell that the Reverend had brought upon this city.<br/><br/>The impact had yielded a blinding flash that left Gabriel's vision a blur for a good while. He was not able to get a good look at the destruction as it happened. The sound of impact was muffled, most likely by some sort of barrier. That would explain why this entire place was not instantaneously vaporized. Gabriel was not completely sure of the Reverend's power until now...he tended not to flaunt his power like others did. But one can assume that if a person has the power to call meteors from the heavens that they would have some way to keep themselves from being obliterated by their own attack...he was pretty sure that the Reverend was not privy to suicide as a solution to a few pests. Done with his observation he continued his walk towards the Reverend until he stood only five feet from him and then stopped.<br/><br/>""Good day Reverend..."" he said rather dryly in a greeting to his leader."
6578,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=460,2012-10-09T23:19:23,Froodjakle,"The Reverend watched as the massive rock finally made contact with the ground, embedding itself inside of the massive crater it caused. The destruction was harsh and immediate. Entire blocks were flattened in seconds, and a swirling trail of fire spread outward from the point of impact. Decades, possibly even centuries worth of architecture and concrete were torn asunder, the only remnants of the former being small piles of unrecognizable rubble scattered amidst the uneven, broken landscape. Any creatures that might have been living there were most certainly dead now, man and beast alike.<br/><br/>As the destruction continued spreading outward, its noise muffled by the barrier The Reverend had set up, another sound caught his attention. It was a pair of footsteps, followed shortly by a voice.<br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Good day Reverend...""</span>spoke one of the new arrivals. He turned to face them, a wide, subtly cruel smile on his face.<br/>""Ah, greetings to you as well, Gabriel."" He took a moment to take a drink from the wine glass in his hand, looking back and forth between his two visitors before speaking again. ""Owari, please fetch our guests a drink, posthaste. I trust this day finds you both well?"" he added, no small amount of pleasure in his voice at the scene that was unfolding behind him."
6579,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=460,2012-10-10T01:29:10,Boundary,"""My mood is more or less the same as it always is Reverend..."" Gabriel replied, his face seeming bored. He turned to look upon the remnants of civilization that the meteor left behind. For the most part he could not tell that there were buildings and homes once. A shame...he thought that the city had potential.<br/><br/>""Was this really necessary?"" he said, gesturing towards what was once a city. ""I am sure there are more...subtle ways to deal with a problem. It is not normal for one to squash a bug with a house now is there?"""
6580,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=460,2012-10-10T01:46:55,Froodjakle,"""Now that depends entirely on the bug,"" replied the Reverend, looking out toward the remnants of the city. ""When one is faced with a veritable infestation of insects, crawling and writhing about in their repulsive impurities.."" He paused for a moment, turning to look at Gabriel once again as his smile widened. ""Well, what choice does one have but to call an exterminator?""<br/><br/>He began pacing along the edge of the roof, eyes darting every which way as he spoke. ""I gave them every chance to rise above what they once were, to toss away the corruption of humanity and become something more, as we have; but, alas and alack, the overwhelming majority see naught but what is directly in front of them. It is not something that can be forced. Bringing a man to his knees does not force him to respect you; eliminating objects of war does not qualm man's desire to eradicate their brethren, just as forcing a demonic bond does not cure a human of their pestilence."" He stopped once again, his smile fading and his gaze suddenly hardening on Gabriel. ""Creatures such as those do not belong in my world."""
6581,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=460,2012-10-10T02:10:13,docemoon145,"For a while Azrael simply stood, holding Hatsu in his arms and watching the humans. It didn't take long for the girl Sam to approach him once again. He gave her a dull, slightly uncertain look as she tried to persuade him to set the boy down. A moment after her second comment the demon gave a sigh. ""Fine then,"" he said, lowering the boy to the ground. ""He wasn't<span style=""font-style: italic"">that</span>badly wounded anyway, so it shouldn't be long before he wakes up.""<br/><br/>Just a moment later, Lord Death came shooting through his own portal, closing it behind him and landing hard against the opposite wall. Azrael was by his side almost immediately. Not really out of concern or sympathy; he had better idea than most of the reaper's power, but with his master arriving so dramatically, his help may be needed. And even if it wasn't.. well.. this was where the keeper of souls belonged; right at Death's side.<br/><br/>----------------------<br/><br/>There were crashing noises and Death came shooting into the void with the rest of them. Hiei could catch most of the scene, but his eyes were still hurt and watering from the intense light coming from... everywhere. Hiei heard a woman call out, asking if Death was okay. The only thing he could think was:<span style=""font-style: italic"">What a stupid question.</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""How do you know for sure Death can't die?""</span>Azrael asked, and Hiei got the feeling he was smirking.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Just because he hasn't died yet.""</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">If such a thing is possible,</span>Hiei replied,<span style=""font-style: italic"">Then I'd think the REAL apocalypse had arrived.</span><br/><br/>----------------------<br/><br/>Owari fetched the guests some refreshments, listening quietly to the conversation. He appeared in the room again shortly, holding two glasses filled with red wine, similar to the Reverend's own. ""Please,"" the boy said, offering the glasses and smiling. When they were finally accepted, he moved off to stand obediently behind his master. As he walked to this location he smiled, saying, ""God's abandoned this world. By default, it falls into the hands of its purest inhabitants. The first thing we have to do is clean it up, of course."" Owari ended this little speech just as he turned back to face their guests, standing in his rightful position. The whole time he'd been smiling like all of this made him happier than he'd ever been."
6582,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=460,2012-10-10T03:51:58,RoseNoble,"Atma walked around for a bit and found that where ever they were it had some kind of an invisible wall.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Is this Death's domain?</span>The question was perplexing to Atma, and it would now occupy his mind for good hour or so. He walked to where his team was still standing, which was near the portal. ""Move out of the way guys, more people might need to rush through and it might be bad if you were in their way."" The team moved to the right of the portal.<br/><br/>It was a good thing they moved because, moments later, Death came flying through the portal like a bullet and hit an invisible wall pretty hard. It looked like it may have been painful to Death, but it wasn't exactly clear. Atma watched as Azrael appeared next to Death almost immediately after he hit the wall. The other rookies took notice too and waited for Death to stand back up. ""Well,"" Atma began, ""That was pretty cool."""
6583,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=460,2012-10-10T04:41:08,kakakuu,"Sam stuck her tongue out at Azrael again, snatching Hatsu from him. She plopped down, her eyes down towards the boy's face, staring at him intently as if he'd turn into a magical fairy in a moment's notice. She gently set a hand on his cheek, hoping he'd wake up soon. A sigh escaped her lips.<br/><br/>A large bang, a flying demon, a portal slamming shut, and some other chaotic shit made Sam nearly leap through the walls Death made in his white realm. She slowly released the still-unconscious Hatsu, laying him down on the ground and parading over to Death. The sudden cacophony spiked the redhead's adrenaline, and the glaring white abyss was starting to give her a headache.<br/><br/>She stopped several inches away from the demon, staring down at him with an angry expression and crossed arms. ""He's still unconscious, you prick,"" she stated, referring to Hatsu, then kicking Death in the side, though she didn't put any force behind it. She'd seen enough of his true power to know that a meteor wouldn't do anything against him, even if it did virtually flatten the city. She really hoped Levin would be okay, even if he was a psychopath. He was still her childhood friend, after all. Maybe she'd try to find him afterwards. But for now, present company demanded her attention.<br/><br/>""Death. What happened? I know a meteor hit, but..."" she said, hoping he'd pick up her sentence. She really wanted to know what was going on. Mostly where the meteor came from, 'cause that shit didn't just appear. Especially in such a perfect place; no, it reeked of Silencers. Maybe even the Reverend. She hadn't heard anything about him since the demonic invasion started..."
6584,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=460,2012-10-10T05:25:55,Froodjakle,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Rngh..""</span><br/><br/>A pained grunt left Death's throat as he slowly started moving again, shifting his arms so that his hands were flat against the ground. With obvious effort, he slowly hoisted himself up off the floor and rose to his feet, placing a hand against his forehead and visibly swaying back and forth as he tried, unsuccessfully, to steady himself.<br/>""Not so loud, would you..?"" he muttered, cringing and moving a hand to grasp at his side. ""My ears are still ringing..""<br/><br/>Death rose his other hand slightly and snapped a finger. The invisible barriers that were blocking them in gradually began taking on a darker shade; they were partly transparent, so the Void outside was still visible, but the light was greatly dulled and now wouldn't be as blindingly harsh on those gathered. With a loud sigh and another groan of discomfort, he slumped back against the wall that he had so recently slammed into, slowly sliding down it until he was sitting. Almost every action he made was visibly sluggish at this point.<br/><br/>He first turned his attention to Sam, who was asking for a recap of recent events. ""Well, you already know the important part, that being the giant god damn meteor that knocked the shit out of me a few seconds ago,"" he began curtly. ""But to answer your question as to specifically 'what happened..' My guess would be some poor fool has made a pact with Lucifer, the Lord of Hell, and finally decided to make himself known."" Death's sentences were frequently cut off by interspersed, strained noises, brought on by the general ache the entirety of his body felt.<br/>""I used up pretty much everything I had prepping this place for you and getting you here, and being caught in the impact out there didn't help. It'd be best if we laid low for a while.. The city you once knew, and<span style=""font-style: italic"">everybody</span>in it, is gone, and chances are, our opponents think we died with them. Unless you feel like proving them right, it'd be best if we kept it that way, at least until I'm back up to speed.. Or we run out of air. Whichever comes first."""
6585,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=460,2012-10-10T16:33:49,Rawrnage,"Adeline was glad to hear Death speak after he recovered, confirming that he was as perfectly fine as an incredibly powerful demon getting hit within the blast radius of a meteor should be. Though his words were strained, the fact that he was actually speaking was remarkable after suffering such a staggering blow. Though, as he continued, it sparked another question from her inquisitive mind. Though, she was slightly hesitant considering the last question she asked resulted in... well, this. Considering his present state and their location, her luck won't bring a meteor descending upon their heads as the interrogation leads to an answer.<br/><br/>""I suppose it's possible I could go outside and draw in more oxygen, though that would ruin our objective of 'lying low' if anyone witnesses me committing the act. However, in the event of your recovery or our suffocation, would we launch an assault upon that abomination of a tower? Or did you have something else in mind? I am rather fond of sprinting toward the building yelling 'Charge!'"" she paused for a moment, raising her cane into the air, ""then beating Lucifer with our large sticks and demonic powers..."" She ended that last sentence by tapping the winged scout's head with the end of her cane. ""But if you have a much better, less suicidal alternative, then I am sure we're all ears."" Her cane returned to the ground, a complacent smile placed on her face as she looked toward Atma for a moment, then turned back to Death and the others."
6586,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=480,2012-10-10T19:26:39,Boundary,"Gabriel listened to the Reverend's speech...not really showing whether he agreed or not. The man sure was rather...showy with the way he spoke and gestured. Perhaps this leadership role has started to go to his head, Gabriel did not see the point in it. He did not respect their leader as others did, he did not see a point. He had done nothing for him in his opinion...his demon Nicodemus gave him his power, and his demon gave him the means to do what he believed was right. The Reverend only gave him a home, a place that someone with his power was able to make quite easily. The subject of the meteor was not worth expanding on anymore.<br/><br/>""What happened to Merle? She was sent on an assignment."" Gabriel asked, ""Also who was the boy she took into this place? I hardly think she just brought him in because she fancied him."""
6587,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=480,2012-10-11T00:04:51,kakakuu,"Sam felt guilty about kicking Death a few moments later when he roes.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Damn, I guess he really did get smashed by that meteor...</span>She scratched the back of her head nervously. ""If we're going to lay low, how are we going to keep sharp? There's not enough room for us to train in here. I don't know about everyone else, but I'm not going to sit around and get rusty. Even if we do manage to fool them into thinking we're dead, we'll be weak. We'll just end up dying anyways,"" she said. Her voice, while carrying an edge, wasn't hostile.<br/><br/>He sighed. Adeline's plan was probably close to what was going actually going to happen. Regardless, she walked away from the rest of the group, plopping down next to where Hatsu lay, still asleep. She stared at him for a second before laying back, staring at the tinted ceiling. On the bright side, she was alive. It was just the next step that was more difficult. And it always is..."
6588,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=480,2012-10-11T00:34:06,Froodjakle,"""If it gets to that point, we have no choice but to risk it, Adeline. If I'm still not up to shape, we'll send you out with a small group of Hunters to watch your back.<br/>""As for our eventual assault, we have plenty of time to plan it after I recover. Our adversary isn't one we can underestimate in any circumstance; Lucifer is deadly.. although I'm sure you all realize that now.""<br/><br/>After his discussion with Adeline, Sam spoke up again, clearly annoyed with their predicament. ""You heard the girl, Azrael,"" spoke Death in an annoyed fashion, waving his hand dismissively. ""Mind getting to work expanding our room here? I'll join you when I've rested a bit."" Death shifted himself slowly so that he was no longer propped up against the wall, and instead laying directly on the 'ground,' that way he wasn't in the way of the wall's expansion.<br/><br/>------------------------------------<br/><br/>The Reverend smiled at Owari's miniature speech. Truly, he was a marvelous protege. As Gabriel spoke, however, his brow furrowed. ""Merle?"" he responded, genuine confusion in his voice as he turned to look at the Silencer. ""I wasn't informed of any assignment. How...<span style=""font-style: italic"">unusual.""</span>The last word of this sentence had an unmistakable mixture of both menace and curiosity in it, though it was hard to tell which took precedence. ""And what<span style=""font-style: italic"">boy</span>are you talking about?"" He already had an idea who; the question was, if his assumption was right, how exactly did she know about him?"
6589,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=480,2012-10-11T03:48:25,docemoon145,"Azrael felt like lunging at Sam when she went so far as to kick Lord Death-- when he was injured no less! Had she put any force behind that kick, or if the act wouldn't be a bother with Lord Death being right between them, he might have gone through with it. But... as defensive as he felt about it, there was no reason to go attacking the humans. In fact, it would only be a hindrance to what Lord Death was trying to accomplish here, especially with so few left.<br/><br/>Lord Death stood, tinted the walls a bit to dull the light, and explained some of what was going on to the gathered humans. For a human girl who had to established her own semi-permanent territory, or ""home"", she certainly had a difficult time staying still. They'd been in there for what? Ten minutes? And already she was complaining about a lack of training space. Well, he couldn't really blame her for wanting to be prepared when they were facing such a powerful enemy, but with Lord Death injured the one who'd have to do the renovating would probably be...<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""You heard the girl, Azrael,"" spoke Death in an annoyed fashion, waving his hand dismissively. ""Mind getting to work expanding our room here? I'll join you when I've rested a bit."" </span><br/><br/>Azrael held in a sigh, ""Right,"" he said obediently. His capabilities did allow him a bit of power over Death's realm, but not the complete control that Lord Death himself had over it. That coupled with his weakened state from being hosted by a human for about three months then gathering up much of his remaining energy to break that bond and recreate his physical form made this a rather daunting task. All the same, he was Lord Death's faithful servant, and he would follow his every command for eternity.<br/><br/>With a steady breath to steel himself for the task, Azrael turned to face the nearest wall, the one that Lord Death had been propped against moments before. The demon pushed out his hand until it and the wall made contact, then the fun started. A swirling light, the same swirling orange, blue and white that made up his surreal wings, came into being between his palm and the wall. After a deep breath, Azrael came to a strict attention, and the light spread along the wall remarkably fast until it had been completely encased. After that, the demon lowered his hand and the wall began to slowly move back, as if he were (which he was) bending the barrier to his will.<br/><br/>The demon continued this process with all the walls besides the one on the portal side. It still perhaps wasn't as big as what might have been a practically-sized training area for some of these Hunters, but that was as far as he could push things for now. The demon turned to Sam, a few beads of sweat visible along his hairline. ""That's as big as I can make it for now. It can probably go a little bigger, but keep in mind: the bigger we make the space the farther we'll spread out the air. It doesn't really bode well for physical training if you can't breath, now does it?""<br/><br/>--------------------------<br/><br/>Hiei was able to stop shielding his eyes after Death dimmed the room a bit. He was grateful for that. Unfortunately, based on his words it sounded like this wasn't just going to be a thirty second shelter from the meteor. He was going to be stuck in here with the others until Death was feeling better.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Personally, I think this would be a wonderful time for you to practice your social skills,""</span>Alastor said.<br/><br/>Hiei offered no response this time, and Alastor took that to mean that conversation was over before it began.<br/><br/>---------------------------<br/><br/>Hatsu began to give slight movements as something deep down began stirring him back awake.<br/><br/>---------------------------<br/><br/>Owari watched the conversation take an interesting turn, but opted not to say anything. He was still just something of an assistant, or a student perhaps; he may accidentally give away something he shouldn't if he spoke too much, and it seemed they were branching into a delicate topic. Owari made sure the wine bottle was close by, as it might be needed very soon, depending on how things went from here."
6590,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=480,2012-10-11T17:14:04,Boundary,"Gabriel nodded in affirmation, ""Well, I was not sure if she was on an assignment or simply wandering about outside of the walls I am simply making an assumption."" he said, still quite sure of his assumption, ""The boy had black hair, slender frame did not look very old...oh and he had tiny pointed teeth in his mouth. I do not know who he is, but Merle seemed stressed and was rather in a hurry to get him into this building, he was severely injured...I do not know what floor they are on however.""<br/><br/>Gabriel was not quite sure if the Reverend was displaying genuine ignorance or was playing stupid with him. The Reverend did not seem like one to not pay attention to his subjects...he did not seem the type to blatantly disregard these sort of things. He seemed genuinely confused about Merle's absence from the HQ...but when he turned his questions towards the boy, Gabriel could sense a flicker of recognition though that could be just him overanalyzing things, the man was rather showy with expressions and the like. He did not like this one bit, first was the fact that Merle was actually engaging in some sort of activity behind everyone's backs and second was the fact that the Reverend may be keeping secrets from him and the rest of the Council. He kept these variables in mind as the conversation went on.<br/><br/>Seth looked over at Owari, not really feeling like a part of Gabriel's discussion with the Reverend. He looked over at him and gestured towards the bottle, not wanting to miss the chance to drink some of the Reverend's surely find wine. He needed something to do while these two men talked his ear off."
6591,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=480,2012-10-13T02:03:19,RoseNoble,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">I wonder what would happen if Death died. It would be pretty interesting.</span>Death stirred as Atma thought this most interesting of idea.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I hope I'm not around to find out.</span>Then Adaleine began to speak about suffocation and assaulting the tower, and finished by tapping his head with her cane. When she looked at him, he flashed a quick, and redundant, smile. Death and Sam spoke for a bit as well, and that conversation ended with the room being expanded by Azrael.<br/><br/>At the mentioning of Lucifer something strange happened, it felt as if Jibra'il twinged slightly. ""If the room expands won't the air get thinner? And another thing, Someone will need to scout out what's left eventually right? So when we need more air I'll go see what's changed if you let me, and if not I'll go with Adeline. Food for thought."" With the speaking part done, Atma took out the map from his back pocket and flipped it over to the blank side. The grid lines showed through so he decided to keep it and recycle it later. He put the map back in his pocket and pulled out the book that was in the other and proceeded to read it. The small text was easily visible in the light of this dimension."
6592,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=480,2012-10-13T17:13:21,Rawrnage,"Tiresias's reaction to Azrael expanding the room was that of pure awe. Never had he seen so much color in the entirety of his meager existence. Adeline however, made no reaction at all given that she was unable to witness such a spectacle. Though, what did catch her attention was the point made by Death's right hand man, along with Atma's addendum.<br/><br/>""Not only has the increase in volume required our supply of air to be redistributed, but the amount of oxygen consumed whilst training will drain our resources even faster,"" she responded. ""We may just have to rely on that backup plan just in case. Although, Atma, I doubt there is much to survey given that the city would be a giant smoldering crater at this point in time. Unless you wish to investigate the happenings around their base of operations... but getting caught around there would be a death sentence.""<br/><br/>Despite her concerns, it was quite nice to have this calm before the storm. How many silencers could access a dimension that Death himself created? Still, even with the negative effects the training would bring upon the void space, Sam had a point. If they were going to challenge Lucifer himself, they would need to become stronger. With only a small number of them left, everyone would have to pull their weight if they were to survive against a devil such as him. The blind woman still doubted the effectiveness of her abilities and her capacity to wield them, but she knew she couldn't just sit this out."
6593,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=480,2012-10-13T17:46:54,Froodjakle,"The Reverend stayed silent for quite some time after Gabriel described the boy in question, holding a hand to his chin in contemplation. ""...Very well, then. I believe it's time you departed, Gabriel; I have some important business to attend to,"" were the words he finally spoke after quite some time, lowering his hand to his side. He turned outward to gaze at the destroyed city once again, though his mind was elsewhere. ""Owari, please see our guests to the exit, and give them a bottle of my finest wine to show my appreciation for this most interesting of developments.""<br/><br/>----------------------------------------<br/><br/>Death listened to the conversations everyone else was having about their predicament, and sighed. He slowly stood up from his spot on the ground and walked over to where Adeline and the others were standing, glaring at each of them for a moment before speaking.<br/>""..If you're all<span style=""font-style: italic"">that</span>worried about running out of air so soon, I'll go out with Adeline myself, and cloak us so we can't be seen. It would be simplicity itself to gather more oxygen when your enemies cannot see you."" Truly, it was a wonder how ungrateful and needy these creatures were. Even with the Grim Reaper on their side, a safe haven from a meteor strike that would have doomed them all, and enough oxygen for at least a few hours, they still wanted for more."
6594,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=480,2012-10-13T20:31:04,docemoon145,"Owari looked to the Reverend and gave a slight nod, disappearing for a moment before returning with a fresh bottle of wine in his hands. He moved over to their guests, looking up at them and offering a slight smile. ""If you'll please follow me,"" he said, turning and walking to the door, trusting that the two Silencers would follow him. The boy lead them into the elevator and pressed the button for floor 1, waiting patiently until the doors opened again. The boy stepped out of the metal box and gestured to the front door, holding out the bottle of wine to their guests. ""I trust you can find your way out from here,"" he said with a smile.<br/><br/>----------------------<br/><br/>Azrael was feeling about the same as Lord Death was. The humans complain about space, they make it bigger. Then they complain about air... if they hadn't complained about the space in the first place it would be far less of a problem. The demon didn't think it very fair that Lord Death would have to go out while he was still injured just to satisfy these people's needs. All the same, it might help him recover faster if these humans weren't whining all the time.<br/><br/>-----------------------<br/><br/>When Anaka's demon expanded the space they'd been given... Well, part of Hiei was impressed, and part of him just didn't care. Personally, he was almost fond of the idea of them running out of air sooner. It would mean a wonderful chance for him to get the heck out of there. If it was a choice between going outside and possibly facing Lucifer himself, or staying inside with everyone else, he was severely leaning toward Lucifer.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""I'd rethink that if I were you,""</span>Alastor warned.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Lucifer is not someone you want to deal with.""</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">You've met him?</span>Hiei asked. He got the sense that Alastor shrugged.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Once or twice, not so recently. I don't even want to know what kind of human he'd be willing to bond with. The guy's a bit cocky and flamboyant at times, but for good reason. He's practically got twice as much power as the next strongest demon out there.""</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">So he's unstoppable?</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""That depends. I just hope his human's compatibility rate is limiting his power, or we're all screwed, no questions asked.""</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Is he stronger than Death?</span>Hiei asked flatly.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Well... at the moment... Let's just say it would be good if Death got better as soon as possible.""</span><br/><br/>-----------------------<br/><br/>It was at about this time that Hatsu's eyes flickered open. He took a moment to look around at where he was, but didn't ask any questions. There was something more important on his mind. He looked at Sam who was laying next to him and asked her the question Yami was demanding an answer to. ""What happened to the city?"""
6595,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=480,2012-10-15T18:00:58,Boundary,"Seth rather greedily snatched the bottle of wine from Owari, smirking and already working on drinking it. ""Thanks kid."" he said, immediately leaving the elevator and humming a song to himself.<br/><br/>Gabriel looked down at Owari and regarded him with a moment's glance, nodding. ""Good day."" he said, walking out of the elevator and letting it close behind him. He took a look around, noticing a rather large group of Silencers grouping together at the gate, some of them rather angry. He closed the distance and looked them over, a number of them were banging hard on the gate and angry.<br/><br/>""What is the meaning of this?"" he said, his tone neutral but loud in volume. All of the Silencers turned to face him, one in particular walking up to him. His hair was in a buzz cut and his eyes were an odd shade of green. He did not wear a shirt, which showed a few rather colorful tattoos, one in particular being a dragon. He seemed rather angry and not in the mood to be ordered around...too bad that was what was going to happen.<br/><br/>""A few of my buddies were out there on patrol when that fucking meteor landed."" he said, his tone of voice very angry. ""I know that you High Silencers had something to do with it...seems too coincidental that a meteor landed precisely on the city that we have been cleaning up.""<br/><br/>""The Council had no knowledge of this event."" Gabriel replied, not seeming to care about the deaths of low class Silencers.<br/><br/>""That is bullshit and I know it!"" the dragon-tattooed Silencer yelled, his skin filming over with a layer of what appeared to be hard steel. He was ready for a fight...the fool. ""My friends is dead because of something you guys did.""<br/><br/>""Your friends knew the price of becoming a Silencer and serving the Reverend....he paid it. Unless you plan on paying your dues as well I suggest you stand down."" Gabriel said...his tone rather calm for a threat. The metal Silencer did not like that answer, lashing out at him in blind anger with his fist. Gabriel quickly parried the blow to the side, sending his other palm directly into the center of his chest as a counter blow. The movement was smooth and efficient, easily missed by a few of the onlooking Silencers. The strike sent the Silencer flying through the air and into the main gate, leaving a man sized dent in it on collision. The man had a similar dent in the center of his chest, and blood coming forth from his mouth...his ribs were without a doubt broken and his lungs crushed. He fell on his knees and gripped at his chest, struggling for a breath. Gabriel walked up towards him and gripped him by the hair, the only part of him that did not turn to metal. He forced the low class warrior to look him in the eyes.<br/><br/>""You shall join your friends now."" Gabriel said, his arm pulsating with focused mass as it tore the man's head from his shoulders. The moment his head left his body it and the rest of the body lost the metal exoskeleton that had previously protected it. Gabriel callously tossed the head to the side, gripping the body by its chest and pushing his fingers into it. He pulled mass out of the body until it was a shriveled mass of flesh and tossed it aside as well.<br/><br/>""The rest of you get back to your business...lest you die too."" he said, turning away from the gate and walking back to his quarters."
6596,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=480,2012-10-17T04:31:57,Froodjakle,"Even once Owari and his guests had departed from the rooftop, the Reverend still stood at the edge of the building, concentrated on matters pertaining to the discussion from moments ago; it was not until Owari returned that he acted.<br/><br/>""Dear boy, would you be so kind as to watch over things up here for me? This recent turn of events seems to think it is above the reach of my law, and I'm afraid it could take me some time to correct this rather egregious oversight."" With those words, he spun on his heel and quickly made his way to the elevator. Once inside, he pressed the button marked '58,' and waited.<br/><br/>-----------------------------------------<br/><br/>The sound of the door slamming open and light pouring in jerked Merle from her slumber, and she quickly sat up in a confused daze, shielding her eyes as they tried to adjust to the sudden brightness. ""Wha..?""<br/><br/>The Reverend's gaze narrowed at the sight before him; his assumption had been correct. He slowly started walking forward, his hands held together behind his back. ""So, I see my little secret has been keeping secrets of his own,"" he said menacingly, all the while continuing in his forward movement.<br/><br/>The fear in Merle's eyes as she scrambled to her feet was more than evident. ""Reverend, please! He's injured, and-""<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Hold your tongue, ungrateful bitch!""</span>In a fraction of a second, The Reverend had closed the distance between them and struck Merle forcefully across the cheek, knocking her to the ground. The action was followed by a shrill scream of agony, as the attack had drawn blood and left deep gashes across the side of her face. One look at the Reverend would explain why; the tips of his fingers had been momentarily replaced with the sharp claws of a demon, though they were already returning to normal as he walked towards her. Merle slowly backed away from the man as she tried desperately to ignore the burning pain on her cheek, a task far easier said than done.<br/><br/>""The curiosity and subtlety that made you so useful to me at one point has worn out its welcome, Merle! There is no longer a place in my world for the likes of you,"" he said with a sneer. ""Had I but known of your transgressions ahead of time, I would have simply thrown you<span style=""font-style: italic"">both</span>out to be demolished with the rest of the city. Sadly, it appears the task of eradicating you falls to me. Rest assured, however; your precious Vaan will be joining you, just as soon as he stops being of use to me.."""
6597,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=480,2012-10-19T00:54:53,kakakuu,"Sam grumbled something at Azrael and rolled over, facing Hatsu. A few more minutes passed. The boy stirred slightly, opening his eyes and turning to the redhead, asking about the city. Sam shot upright, dusting herself off quickly. ""Well, this huge meteor came, and Death made this little area, then he got hit by the meteor, but we're all in here, so we're not dead, but the city is sort of destroyed,"" she explained hastily. ""Now we're basically going to sit here for a while and wait for the air to run out before we actually do anything useful."" She huffed. ""Azrael was kind enough to make it bigger so we can train here if we need to. I'm not sure how long we'll last, though.""<br/><br/>She lie back down, staring at the tinted ceiling. ""Was there something you needed...?"" she asked quietly. She really hoped he didn't lose anything super important. She'd have to pick on Death some more if that was the case. ""I didn't get anything, either, so if you lost something important..."" she trailed off, scooting over a little closer."
6598,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=480,2012-10-26T18:52:40,docemoon145,"After hearing that the city had been, more or less,<span style=""font-style: italic"">completely</span>destroyed, Yami was beyond pissed off. A hot demonic rage filled him, and he couldn't even bring himself to speak if he'd wanted to. He was the demon of guardianship and, even if it wasn't necessarily true, had a tendency to think of things as his. He'd thought of this city as something like a play house for him, and the Reverend blew it up. Yami didn't get angry very often, but destroying his things was a good way to make it happen.<br/><br/>Yami was doing his best to keep his and Hatsu's emotions separate, so the boy could barely feel his demon's rage. Personally, he felt something like relief that that city was gone. He had... so many bad memories of it. Maybe now he could forget about those.<br/><br/>The boy pulled himself into a sitting position and rested his elbows on his knees, staring down at the white floor. ""No,"" he said, ""there wasn't anything out there that I needed.""<span style=""font-style: italic"">I've never had anything to begin with...</span><br/><br/>--------------------------<br/><br/>After Owari had witnessed the two Silencers leave the building he climbed back into the elevator and returned to the top floor. The Reverend had, apparently, been waiting for him, and he was asked to watch over the place for a bit. If what he was thinking was correct, then his master was off to take care of the pests they'd just been notified of.<br/><br/>The boy nodded promptly. ""Yes, of course,"" he agreed, following the Reverend with his eyes as he left to the elevator. As he waited for his master's return, the boy did some light cleaning to pass the time, and started preparing their next meal. Hopefully when the Reverend returned he would be in a good mood to enjoy a nice meal in a freshly cleaned penthouse.<br/><br/>--------------------------<br/><br/>There was noise, the noise of a fight. Vaan's obsidian eyes flickered open and turned to see the Reverend himself threatening Merle. In the blink of an eye he was standing, an expression on his face like he was still asleep. Quietly, he walked right past the Reverend and knelt at Merle's side. The action must have been rather unexpected, because little effort was put against him. The Lead Silencer put a hand on Merle's shoulder and met his somber eyes with her frightened ones. ""Don't panic,"" he said just before they started to catch fire.<br/><br/>The flames weren't blue like they'd always been before, but pitch black, giving off a dark sort of light that shouldn't exist. The flames enveloped the two rather quickly, but for the two of them it felt like time was moving in slow motion. Once the dark fire had completely encased them it faded away. The only difference was that the two were no longer huddled there on the floor.<br/><br/>***<br/><br/>Vaan and Merle reappeared in the shade of some trees, sitting on the cool grass. They had ended up in the forest just outside where the meteor had reached. Vaan managed to give Merle a brief, melancholy smile before falling back and passing out again. Using black hellfire for the first time had taken a large toll on him."
6599,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=480,2012-10-27T00:30:33,kakakuu,"Sam slowly sat up, staring at Hatsu's face. He didn't seem at all perturbed by it, which made the girl cock her head to one side. Odd, usually someone would have a little more of a reaction...<span style=""font-style: italic"">Maybe he's in shock or something.</span><br/><br/>She scooted a little bit closer, studying him carefully, like he was about to reveal all of the secrets of the world. ""You don't seem to disturbed by it,"" she remarked. ""We have literally nothing left anymore, but the clothes on our backs. We don't even have a home...We have nothing to do but fight and hope we live, and it's just us now. No hope of some anyone else showing up to offer aid. And then even if we do succeed, what then? We have no homes to go back to. We'll be considered monsters to other humans. No chance of staying here to live out the rest of our lives..."" She pulled her knees to her chest, staring at the ground.<br/><br/>""I don't know, I'm just a little scared of what comes after, I guess. I mean, it's not like anything will really threaten my physically if I survive this whole ordeal, but...I'm still human, deep down. I still want to find a husband and be loved, but I'm fairly sure that's been torn from me,"" she added, squeezing her legs tightly."
6600,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=480,2012-10-27T01:33:37,docemoon145,"A small smile crossed Hatsu's face and he let out a laugh. ""I'm sorry,"" he said. ""I'm not trying to be rude. It's just that... nothing's changed at all for me."" His eyes seemed to fog over for a bit, as if he was remembering something far away. ""It's funny, but what you were saying... I felt like you were describing my entire life up to this point."" The boy paused for a moment, then seemed to settle on telling more or less his life story to this girl he'd known for only a short time and fought with only a few times.<br/><br/>""I've always been an orphan-- a street kid. I've never had a home, or anything besides the clothes on my back-- and they're not even mine. Everything was fighting: getting food, fending off the bigger kids, mean adults, and street punks. It's always been a reality for me that if I lose a fight I die. Even if the fight didn't kill you, there was never a doctor to treat us. All the kids I hung out with are either dead now or betrayed me somewhere along the line, and moving on was always the only choice I had.""<br/><br/>He shook his head, ""Life isn't like a cartoon or a comic book. No one ever steps in to save the underdog. A street kid can't risk being the underdog. I learned to fight and got strong early on. I beat up the big kids all the time, so to them I've always been a monster, whether I'm a human or a Hunter.. it never mattered."" He gave a small laugh and lifted a hand to finger at his chopped up, uneven black hair. ""I remember that whenever I wanted a hair cut I had to go beat up some bigger kid with a pocket knife so I could do it. It was either that or cutting my hand trying to do it with broken glass."" For the first time now, one might notice a long line on Hatsu's right hand that wasn't a natural palm line.<br/><br/>""As far as I see, I've never really had any other options in life than to fight to stay alive. No offense, but it was almost always the street girls that died first. I purposefully never fell in love or got any crushes on girls so that I wouldn't have to lose anyone too important to me. Marriage was the farthest thing from my mind. And for so long I've never known what was going to happen to me next. I'm kind of just numb to it now.""<br/><br/>""But hey,"" he said, ""you're without a doubt the strongest girl I've ever seen. Any guy who can support himself won't have to be afraid to fall in love with you because you won't ever have to die and leave them so suddenly. And also,"" he added, ""no decent guy would think of one of the saviors of his sorry ass a monster."""
6601,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=480,2012-11-05T00:34:04,kakakuu,"Sam listened to Hatsu talk, hugging her knees tighter with every word, right until the end of his speech. Then, she loosened up, smiling slightly. ""Well, I guess that's true,"" she said, scooting a little bit closer to him. ""I didn't ever think of it like that, I suppose. I think a guy would be more worried about me being stronger than him. I guess he'd have to worry, too. I'd probably snap his spine giving him a hug,"" she joked.<br/><br/>Her expression returned to a more serious one a few seconds later. ""What about you? You aren't weak anymore. You're at the top, but once this is all over, there won't be need for us. What are you going to do then?"" She regarded him curiously, staring at him with large green eyes. She really wanted to know what he was going to say. Probably something she'd never expect. Hatsu's speech made her feel better and worse simultaneously. His insight was nice to hear."
6602,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=480,2012-11-05T23:36:47,docemoon145,"Hatsu gave a slight laugh at Sam's joke. ""Maybe,"" he said, ""You could probably snap my spine in a hug."" He pulled up his knees and crossed his arms over them, resting his chin on his forearms and staring out at the tinted white walls. ""But there's more than one way to love a person, you know. Maybe I shouldn't be lecturing about it, since I've avoided the idea my whole life, but I always imagined that love wouldn't just be a physical thing. People hug and kiss, but love is mainly a thing of the heart. You can grasp a person by what they say, hold them in your thoughts, and touch them with your words. But then, you can show emotional love to a person on an physical level: wiping away a tear, holding a hand-- physically gentle things that back literal tons of emotional weight behind them."" He turned to Sam, ""So, for instance,<span style=""font-style: italic"">I</span>wouldn't be afraid to love you because no matter the physical gap the strengths of our hearts are equal.""<br/><br/>The boy turned to gaze forward again, ""As for me, if I live through all this I don't know what I might do. I can't picture myself settling down in a job, I'm not sure I could really settle anywhere."" He looked up now, ""Maybe I could just wander. There are lots of places I haven't been, and it might be fun to see them. If you'd like something like that, you'd be free to come with me, Sam,"" he said, looking at her and giving a soft smile."
6603,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=480,2012-11-07T02:35:46,kakakuu,"Sam giggled back at Hatsu, a small smile forming once more on her face. ""I guess I never thought of it like that,"" she said. ""I mean, I know you have to be emotionally attached to truly be in love, but I guess physical contact isn't even needed, though it's nice."" She closed her eyes and rested her forehead against Hatsu's shoulder. ""Not afraid to love me, hm?"" she replied with a playful tone, opening one eye and staring at the boy with a grin and slightly flushed cheeks. She giggled. ""Whether you meant it or not, that was really romantic, Hatsu.""<br/>She sighed, closing her eyes again. ""It's really kind of cute,"" she added a few seconds later.<br/><br/>She cracked her eyes open again, listening to his plans for the future. Wandering...It was a good idea. They didn't have a place in the world anymore, and a job was definitely out of the question. ""That...that sounds nice. I'd love to join you,"" she whispered sleepily. ""There isn't much of a world left for us, really. So why not? It'll be nice to have something familiar around."""
6604,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=480,2012-11-08T18:05:09,Rawrnage,"""I apologize for the burden we must be bringing upon you, Death,"" Adeline said in a solemn manner. ""I am sure the resolution is within reach, but we're not quite ready to grasp it yet. If you wish to wait on account of your injuries, the air we have should last us awhile as long as things remain idle.""<br/><br/>As she spoke to Death, she could overhear the conversation between Hatsu and Sam. It seemed that the young boy's play diverged heavily from her's. The conditions he endured were similar to the events of the present. Perhaps that explains why he managed to get a grasp on his powers faster than the other hunters, like the events Adeline had ""Witnessed"" on her first day meeting the group. The calamity must have had a lesser effect on his psyche compared to his peers, as nothing really changed at all for him.<br/><br/>The thought process cut her off from her talk with Death, realizing that her ability to multitask dulled heavily in the last few hours. ""I suppose the earlier the better, if we wish to remain inconspicuous. It'll be quieter if I am not required to rush vast quantities of air inside like last time. Though it's your call what you wish to make of the situation at hand.""<br/><br/>-----------<br/><br/>The faint rustling of debris was the only sound that could be heard in the barren outskirts of what once was a city. Blood seemed to ooze out of the pile of rubble, as if futilely searching for any sign of light in the ash laden sky. The debris was beginning to unsettle even more, shifting ever so slightly. This event was interrupted by a huge red geyser shooting the rubble into the air and scattering it about. A crimson silhouette rose from the ashes of the city, it's mangled corpse laughing maniacally.<br/><br/>""This is where the game really begins!"" the disturbed man chortled. ""If they wish to play hide 'n seek, then I'll just tear down everything!"" His finger was raised to the only thing left standing, the large citadel that towered above the crater surrounding it. ""Sam and I will need a throne to rule our kingdom. I'll be sure to decorate the walls with your blood...""<br/><br/>The bloodied mass that was Levin ambled slowly forward, as it screamed one last name into the wasteland in a voice that was not of his own,<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""LUCIFER!""</span>"
6605,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=480,2012-11-10T11:23:21,Froodjakle,"The searing pain in Merle's cheek was all but forgotten in a fraction of an instant. With absolutely no preamble, Vaan was once again standing, and she could only watch with shock as he promptly closed the distance between them. She could not decide what was more surprising; the expression Vaan wore, or the Reverend's hesitation to react to his presence. Merle's pulse raced as Vaan knelt down beside her and placed a hand on her shoulder, staring her straight in the eyes.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Don't panic,""</span>said he.<br/><br/>Merle stared back at him for what felt to her like an eternity, the shaking in her body gradually calming. His touch was soothing, even now; her hand left the bloody scar on her face and moved to rest over his hand.<span style=""font-style: italic"">He's here.. He's alive.</span>Her eyes gently closed, masking the tears that were threatening to flow again, and the breath she hadn't realized she was holding finally escaped her lips. ""Okay,"" she responded softly.<br/><br/>In the moments to come, she could feel that<span style=""font-style: italic"">something</span>was happening, although the nature of the event was lost to her as her eyes remained shut. It wasn't until the environment quite literally shifted around them that she blinked, her mind taking a staggeringly long time to process exactly what had just happened. The last moment where anything made sense in her world was when she and Vaan left to track down Death; everything after that just seemed like a blur, and now here they were.. in a forest.<br/><br/>Her mouth opened slightly in total shock as her senses came back just in time to watch as Vaan gave her a brief smile and collapsed. She stared at his unconscious body for a few moments, and returned the gesture, a very slight but relieved smile crossing her lips.<br/><br/>""Rest as long as you need, love,"" she crooned, lifting her clean hand and brushing a lock of fallen hair out of his face. ""I'll be here.""<br/><br/>----------------------------<br/><br/>The Reverend watched, utterly mystified, as Vaan halted his advance. His expression remained largely passive, belying the seething rage that was only growing all the more intense as time went by. Under any normal circumstance, he would have simply cut the boy down; but something in his gut told him this would be a bad idea, and it wasn't until Vaan reunited with Merle that he realized this feeling was Lucifer's influence.<br/><br/>He scowled at the two, who seemed to be completely ignoring his presence, and took a step forward; in that exact moment, they both burst into pitch-black flames, causing him to retrace his movement in the opposite direction, eyes widening in confusion and panic.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Black flames?!</span>he shouted angrily into his own mind. There was no response from his inner demon.<br/><br/>Before long, the flames evaporated, along with the two bodies that were there only moments ago. The Reverend stood there for an eternity, his expression still stagnant, giving the impression to any outsider that he was uninterested. This was far from the truth. Abruptly, after a few minutes had passed, he spun on his heel and strode out of the room, the doors in his way simply flying open in front of him, as if desperate to avoid his silent rage. In a matter of moments, he was standing in the elevator; his fist slammed into the button marked 'ground floor,' leaving a small smoking metallic crater in its wake as he removed it. Surprisingly, the machine still lurched into movement a moment later, descending towards the aforementioned destination.<br/><br/>When the doors opened once more, The Reverend was already halfway out of them, moving with purpose out of the building and into the wasteland he created. He came to a stop a few hundred feet away from his tower, and yards in front of him could be seen a bloody, cackling man.<br/><br/>""Hello, Ymir,"" he said calmly, placing his hands together behind his back; and despite his casual demeanor, the bloodlust in his tone was almost palpable as he stared his would-be opponent down.<br/><br/>----------------------------<br/><br/>Death sighed. One moment they're whining about a lack of air; the next, when he offers to fulfill the request, he is told to wait. He glared at the girl standing before him, remainingfully aware that she could not see the act.<br/><br/>""..You creatures are maddening,"" he finally said with a sigh, shaking his head from side to side. ""Come,"" he continued after a moment, speaking in a voice perhaps louder than necessary as he walked over to a nearby wall with the intention of creating a new portal. ""I have the strength to cloak us for a time. We'll retrieve your precious oxygen and take a look around, at the very least."" He continued speaking loudly, more as an offer for anyone else who wished to join them. A demon though he may be, he understood that the city had been a home to all of them, and hiding all of them from sight at a distance would be child's play, even in his current state. If they wished to see the remains of their city, he would oblige."
6606,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=500,2012-11-11T03:25:32,docemoon145,"Vaan was not unconscious this time in the previous sense. His body was healed, but his mind had been exhausted. At this point in time, he was merely sleeping, drifting off into an unavoidable dream. The man was simply standing there, in a place not unlike Death's void, except for being an endless black in color. He was facing Abaddon, the demon of destruction who'd chosen to bond with him. This demon, at least, was as intimidating as one would expect such a creature to be. He was at least twelve feet tall, and very muscular in build. His skin was a dead grey, but appeared red because of all the flames that came off of it. In fact, he was drenched in red flames; royal hellfire that came in a shade unseen on earth. He seemed to have a skull for a head, but not a human one. It had horns, and distended forward a ways, like a horned dog or something. Wisps of light circled around him and moaned, as horrible as it sounded, they were probably damned souls whose punishment duties were given to this monster. This was the third time Vaan had seen his demon's image.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Did you like it?""</span>the demon asked.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""The new power of destruction you've discovered.""</span><br/><br/>Vaan nodded. He thought it was interesting that a power of destruction could do something other than destroy. ""I'd like to continue my lessons,"" he stated.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Already?""</span>the demon laughed.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Just using displacement caused you to pass out, and you want to thrust your mind deeper into chaos?""</span><br/><br/>""That's what I said,"" Vaan said, his voice sounding like he was merely stating a fact, and not a desire. His face and eyes were devoid of almost all the emotion they used to have. He used to laugh at chaos and destruction, but now that he understood their importance he'd found a new sense of duty.<br/><br/>Abaddon seemed to frown.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""I can teach you one more skill,""</span>he said.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""But if you push any harder so soon you'll destroy yourself. Remember--""</span><br/><br/>""-- All fire needs fuel and I'm on the list,"" Vaan finished. He'd already grasped the statement and put it to heart. ""If I'm careful I won't have to give up any more of myself than I have to. If it's too much I'll tell you and we can stop the lesson.""<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""...Fine,""</span>Abaddon consented.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Let's begin.""</span><br/><br/>In order to learn a new skill, Vaan had to further increase his compatibility with the black hellfire. To do that, he had engross himself in such things as chaos, destruction, life, creation, and death, until they were a part of him. Usually, Abaddon helped him to do this by showing him images. The subjects were deep though, and if an image was too great for him to understand, trying to look might destroy his very being. It was essential he didn't push himself too hard. He was only human after all, and he was trying to learn what Abaddon had been learning since the beginning of time.<br/><br/>----------------------------------<br/><br/>Owari waited several minutes for his master to make an appearance. When he didn't, the boy strolled over to the window to look down at the used-to-be city. From where he was, he couldn't see either the Reverend or Levin, and he took to fingering the little cross necklace strung around his neck. When he realized what he was doing, he looked down at the accessory, then grasped it tightly in his palm, his body visibly shaking.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Why am I so angry?</span>he wondered, surprised at himself. The boy went over to a nearby chair and sat down.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Why are you angry?""</span>a light voice inside him asked.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Don't you have everything you want? You get to spend so much time with him, and he values you.""</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Oh, hello Hadriel,</span>the boy responded to the voice. Just hearing it relieved a little of his anger. It reminded him that he was the only Silencer that the Reverend had seen fit to bind with an angel instead of a demon.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Yes, but I feel like I'm still only half-way to where I want to be. I... feel unappreciated. --But I suppose that's just me being greedy. I.. should be satisfied.</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""You should,""</span>Hadriel agreed,<span style=""font-style: italic"">""but the heart can be a fickle thing. Give it time. You're more important to him than either of you realizes.""</span><br/><br/>Owari felt the anger leave him. ""Yes you're right,"" he said out loud. ""I shouldn't just be sitting here either. There's work I should be doing.""<span style=""font-style: italic"">I'll work hard and make him proud of me, and that will be enough.</span>The boy headed off to begin summoning more demon fodder. This city would need to be rebuilt now that the Hunters and humans were out of the way.<br/><br/>----------------------------------<br/><br/>As events progressed and Death spoke again, Hiei saw his chance. In the blink of an eye he was standing beside Death and Adeline. He didn't care about the state of the city, he just wanted out. To hell with cloaking too! He could run fast enough to evade sight until he found some place safe where he could be alone. Hiei's plan in a nut shell was to get out and make a break for it. Being alone was really all he was thinking about at the moment.<br/><br/>----------------------------------<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Romantic huh?</span>Hatsu thought. He hadn't really been trying to be romantic, just saying what was on his mind, but thinking back, it had sounded like Sam described. And that really didn't bother him. He nodded at her next statement. ""Well, I'll be glad to travel with someone,"" he said, smiling at her. ""Also, when all this fighting's done, I want to take some time to enjoy the new powers I have. No one said they could only be used to fight demons and Silencers, right? And it might be fun to tour the world by air too."" he said, adding in a small laugh. He hoped Sam wasn't afraid of heights; he'd love to take her flying with him.<br/><br/>A few moments later, Death opened another portal. It sounded like he was inviting them to come outside and take a look around. He didn't particularly care to see, but Yami practically bit his ear off about it. ""So,"" he turned to Sam, not wanting to just force her head off her shoulder, ""I guess I'll go see what the meteor did. Want to come with?"""
6607,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=500,2012-11-15T06:09:14,kakakuu,"Just as Sam was beginning to enjoy spending alone time with Hatsu, Death decided to ruin it by announcing his plans to open up the realm for everyone to see what happened to the city. Her face flushed a deep red, and she shot to her feet. ""Uh, y-yeah, sure,"" she said nervously.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Why am I acting like a lovesick little girl? I'm a grown woman, I shouldn't get so flustered...plus, it's only Hatsu...</span>She awkwardly waited for the boy to stand up. ""Let's go, then?"" she asked, speaking in a somewhat more high-pitched than usual voice. Her face was still red.<br/><br/>A few seconds later, Sam was standing rather close to Hatsu, her hand timidly brushing against his. ""I feel nervous for some reason. Like, if I hide from the city, it'll be alright. But it won't, and I have to face it...I totally shouldn't be feeling like this though. I mean, I wasn't even worried that much about it a few minutes ago..."""
6608,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=500,2012-11-16T03:40:34,docemoon145,"Hatsu gave a short chuckle as Sam shot to her feet. She was probably feeling awkward about leaning against him now. As far as he could see, though, it wasn't a big deal. She was a nice girl so why shouldn't they sit and talk together?<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""You are so dense,""</span>Yami seethed at him. He might have been in a better mood about what was going on with his host and that girl if the current situation had been different. Oh his precious city!<br/><br/>Hatsu more or less ignored Yami since the demon was still in a bad mood, and followed Sam to where Death was waiting. She decided to voice her nervousness then, to which Hatsu offered a gentle smile. ""I don't think it's the city you're worried about,"" he offered. ""Honestly, I don't think that town meant much to either of us-- just a jumble of broken buildings and bad memories. On the other hand, we're about to see what the leader of our enemies is capable of. I'm a little nervous too,"" he said, the comforting smile on his face contradicting the truth of his words."
6609,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=500,2012-12-22T03:37:12,Rawrnage,"Adeline was surprised to hear the multitude of footsteps coming forward to Death's offer. She actually jumped when she heard another set of feet press against the translucent floor right next to her, without hearing them approach beforehand. Then again, dealing with a group of people that all have supernatural powers, the explanation is fairly obvious. She turned to the direction she last heard Death and began to address him.<br/><br/>""I suppose even a meteor can't manage to slow Death, let alone put him out of commission for a few hours,"" she said. ""Everyone that wishes to depart with us is present. If you would do us the honor of admitting our leave, Lord Death?""<br/><br/>----<br/><br/>""Don't you dare speak to me that way, insolent cur! I have hoping to have a little fun, but here you go dropping a giant rock on all of my playthings!"" Levin snarled in a demonic tone.<br/><br/>His entire being was covered in a bloody mess; his left arm was crudely sawed off by the damaged butcher knife currently clutched in his right hand. The mass of rubble and debris covering him just moments ago required a large amount of his blood to remove. Not that the limb mattered that much to him, self mutilation gave him greater access to his medium that his powers preside over. His eyes narrowed as he stared at the one his demon referred to as Lucifer. Though, in the mess of crimson that he adorns, it would be hard to tell his iris from the rest of his blood splattered face.<br/><br/>""There's no one else left,"" the mass of vermillion began to speak in his normal tone again. ""This world is a perfect place for Sam and I. But... then there's you, and your disgusting tower sticking out of the ground. It offends me to great lengths."" He raised his dull knife and pointed it at the Reverend, ""Neither of you deserve to be in a world fit for Sam!""<br/><br/>His ranting was shortly followed by an annoying cackle as he charged toward his equally bloodthirsty opponent. The stub that remained of what was once his arm began to leave a trail of blood in his wake. As he came within melee range of his foe, his left arm began sputtering his bodily fluids rapidly in a circular fashion, like a chainsaw, as he lunged at Lucifer in a crazed demeanor."
6610,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=500,2013-01-01T21:41:55,kakakuu,"Sam smiled lightly up at Hatsu. ""You're a good friend,"" she said. The redhead definitely felt more at ease with him nearby. His smile, his reassuring words...They all helped her feel so much more relaxed and ready to face what would come next. However, that probably wouldn't last very long once they arrived at the broken remains of the city. She was just glad he'd be there with her. ""Broken buildings and bad memories..."" she repeated. ""No kidding,"" she grumbled.<br/><br/>Adeline asked Death if he was ready to leave. Sam looked back up at Hatsu, her smile gone. She took a deep breath and prepared herself for what lie ahead. ""It's time then,"" she said, lacing her fingers through Hatsu's."
6611,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=500,2013-01-02T03:20:45,Froodjakle,"Once the group was gathered and ready to leave, Death gave them a simple nod in return to Adeline's request for admittance. ""Very well then. Give me a moment."" Death raised a single hand and rested it against the wall, closing his eyes in concentration. For a few moments, nothing happened; it took the energy within him a moment to cease its current action and redirect toward his new effort, but before long the familiar dark swirl of power began twisting its way around and through his arm, colliding together into the wall. The process was noticeably slower than the first time, but it was no longer than a minute or two before the wall was replaced by a whirling portal. Death's hand withdrew from the wall as he stepped back, a deep sigh escaping his lips. His shoulders sagged and his breathing was heavy as the energy returned to its process of healing his body. He stayed silent for a moment, ignoring the looks of surprise that were likely going on behind him, then walked through the portal without a word.<br/><br/>On the other side of the portal was the world that humans left behind. The horizon was clearly visible, no longer obstructed by the city's buildings. Those same buildings were lying in heaps of rubble scattered around the city, and a single massive crater was clearly visible in the distance, marking the spot that used to be the Hunters' headquarters. The air was full of dust and soot and even some small pieces of rubble that were still falling from the impact. Death remained silent as the Hunters poured through the portal, instead focusing on his own efforts to cloak the immediate area. The element of surprise would be their greatest advantage, especially now.<br/><br/>It did not take long for Death to finish forming a basic cloaking barrier, and it was then that he noticed the spectacle happening in the distance.<br/>""So, Lucifer is finally showing his true form..""<br/><br/>----------------------------------------------<br/><br/>""Pathetic, obsessive<span style=""font-style: italic"">vermin..""</span>The Reverend's voice rang loudly with steadily growing demonic undertones as Levin charged him, the former remaining completely motionless.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""LUCIFERRR!""</span><br/><br/>Just as Levin's attack was about to make contact, the Reverend shifted, raising his arm into the sky and shouting that name, his voice now completely overtaken by his demon. His body vanished, leaving behind a swirling trail of red and black smoke that dissipated quickly as Levin passed through it.<br/><br/>----------------------------------------------<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""You coward!"" Levin declared to the vast emptiness of the wastes, his opponent nowhere to be seen. <br/><br/>The trail of blood in the wake of Levin's charge began to gravitate toward the psychotic butcher. It formed a crimson ring around his feet, the blood from his stump of an arm filling the inner part of the circle. This was promptly followed by the three-limbed man pounding the ground with his existing arm, causing it to erupt into the air. The blood spread out from it's epicenter of Levin, constantly forming bigger circle and erupting once again until it found its target.</span><br/><br/>----------------------------------------------<br/><br/>During the short downtime of Levin's bloody pool assault, the Reverend chose to make his reappearance, so to speak. A red and black mist, similar to the one emitted when he disappeared, began swirling a few yards above Levin. When the eruption from Levin's attack subsided, the smoke suddenly thickened, and a massive demonic fist came crashing down from the inside, dozens of times bigger than any human's. Nothing past the forearm and hand were visible, but even that was at least 20 feet long, and almost grotesquely muscular. It was a similar mass of red and black; the red was constantly moving and appeared much like lava, while the rest of it was a rough-looking black shell. Each finger - of which there were six - was tipped with sharp, jagged claws made of the red lava, though the rest of the hands were blackened.<br/><br/>The hand collided hard with Levin's body palm-first, crushing him into the ground hard enough to lift nearby rubble into the air and causing the blood to fall back down and settle into a still pool once more. A moment later, the claws began clenching into a fist, digging through the ground to do so and pushing aside the dirt in its way as if it weren't even there. Levin's blood began flowing into these grooves, and a keen observer would notice that the amount it was gradually lessening; it was, quite simply, being absorbed into the hand.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Don't think I have forgotten what you are capable of, Ymir.."" spoke Lucifer, now completely overshadowing the Reverend's own voice. ""This blood will not be yours for long.""</span><br/><br/>----------------------------------------------<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Levin looked up with a nervous grin on his face as the palm appeared overhead and drove him into the dirt. The man... no, the demon behind the hand, taunted him. The creature that was inadvertently responsible for the loss of his arm, even though it honestly didn't matter to the young man. Given his powers, it wouldn't have taken much to mend the wound; it was probably used as a gesture to taunt his own demon, Ymir, who had lost the opposing arm to Death. Then again, given the abilities of the demon, this ironically increases the uses of his power. At this moment in time though, his host is currently pinned down by a hand, something both of them now lack.<br/><br/>The hemophiliac had to escape his prison, or risk having all the blood drained from his body. It seems the attack wasn't meant to kill him outright, but it was meant to show that anything he could attempt would be immediately thwarted and leave him disabled. There was also the obvious fact that Lucifer was much, much larger than he could have ever imagined. Ymir was already familiar with Lucifer's appearance, though he wished to see more of what he could do. It seemed like another cowardly retreat was in order.   <br/><br/>The pressure being applied by Lucifer was pushing the blood out of the various wounds on his body. He began to emulate his escape from Gabriel by quickly sinking into the blood emitted from his body, appearing on the edge of the great ravine caused by Lucifer's claws rending the earth. He crawled out of the hole before he was caught in the great demon's grasp once again, running back into the wasteland like the tenacious cockroach he is. He constantly sprayed multiple puddles of crimson; repeating the process of diving into one and coming out of another in order to obscure his movements.</span><br/><br/>----------------------------------------------<br/><br/>""Ah.. It's been too long since I tasted such rich, demonic blood,"" Lucifer growled as his captive continued to bleed in his ever-tightening grasp. The absorbed blood ran through invisible channels along the black sections of his arm until eventually draining into the red, causing them to pulse and glow with intense energy as the blood was assimilated with his own. When Levin managed to escape Lucifer's grasp and scamper away, the latter did nothing to stop it, still reveling in the power that was absorbed from his opponent. By the time he was finished, Levin was far from sight. Lucifer's arm slowly retreated back into the swirling mist, and as soon as it was withdrawn The Reverend took its place, returning to the ground. He stared in the direction Levin had gone for a few moments, his frown slowly being replaced by a cruel grin until, without a word, he spun on his heel and made his way back into the tower."
6612,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=500,2013-01-03T04:35:52,docemoon145,"Vaan continued for as long as he possibly could, gazing intently at everything his demon showed him, But after a while a searing pain started to dig its way into his skull. The second he felt that pain begin to intensify, he called out to Abaddon. ""That's enough,"" he shouted, a shocking lack of insistence in his voice. The images stopped immediately, and the flaming gray demon appeared in their place.<br/><br/>""I think you've had more than enough training for now,"" the demon said in his deep voice, the sound of crackling flames almost drowning him out. ""Your coping with the knowledge by numbing your own emotions. You'll kill them off that way, and you can't ever utilize red or royal hellfire without emotion. You'll weaken your capacity for blue hellfire that way too.""<br/><br/>""What about white hellfire?"" Vaan asked. ""That exists too, doesn't it?""<br/><br/>Abaddon seemed to frown at him again. ""Accept the possibility right now that you may never meet the conditions necessary to wield white hellfire-- royal hellfire too, for that matter.""<br/><br/>The boy nodded his submission.<br/><br/>""Good,"" the demon said. ""Wake now. You have been away from the waking world for too long.""<br/><br/>The world of darkness faded away then and Vaan's eyes slowly fluttered open. He saw Merle above him. He must have fallen asleep on her lap. ""Thank you,"" he said quietly, then sat up, looking around. The area where they were was unscathed, but a glance toward the town through the gaps in the trees revealed only glimpses of a waste land.<br/><br/>---------------------------<br/><br/>When it took Death so long to reopen the portal, Hatsu and Azrael felt worried. Azrael in particular. The beautifully-winged demon resolved to work harder when they came back inside. Hopefully, that would relieve his master of enough duties to get adequate rest. On the other hand, he could use some rest too. The keeper of souls still hadn't regained the energy it took to separate from the girl Anaka.<br/><br/>----------------------------<br/><br/>Hatsu felt Sam lace her fingers in his and he returned the gesture, trying to supply to her the confidence he hardly had himself. When the portal finally opened, they walked out right behind Death. Hatsu's mouth nearly dropped at the sight of what the city had become. Nothing was left at all except the central tower.<br/><br/>""I think you might have been right about the whole training thing,"" he whispered to Sam, bending over to be at ear height. ""We could use some--at least<span style=""font-style: italic"">I</span>could.<br/><br/>----------------------------<br/><br/>Hiei waited very impatiently for Death to open the portal. He wanted to leave as soon as it was open, but a crowd of people had gathered in front of him. He was forced to wait for them all to go through before him before he dared take a step.<br/><br/>Once he was outside, the antisocial Hunter took the least amount of time possible to stand in awe of their flattened city before shooting over to the edge of Death's cloak. Hatsu caught sight of him and got a sinking feeling.<br/><br/>""Hiei?"" he asked.<br/><br/>Hiei looked at Hatsu and shook his head, turning to face away and vanishing.<br/><br/>-----------------------------<br/><br/>Hiei didn't want to risk being seen for stopping in the middle of the big open space. He forced himself to run to the edge of the forest outside the city. Having such speed, he wasn't meant to be an endurance runner, and he couldn't control it. By the time he was at the forest he'd picked up so much momentum that his feet were hardly touching the ground. When he tried to stop he pitched forward and tumbled for another mile into the woods, smashing against rocks and trees as he went. When the momentum finally ran out, the Hunter just lay there on the fallen leaves, fighting both to get back the breath that had been knocked out of him and the breath he'd lost from his run. His body was covered in scrapes, scratches, bumps, and bruises, but he seemed to have all his limbs, and no broken bones. He couldn't help but wonder why he wasn't a smear on the forest floor.<br/><br/>""You owe me,"" Alastor said. He'd manifested into that child-like form of his and was leaning over his host. ""I won't give you any defense boosts the next time you do something that stupid.""<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">So that's why...</span>Hiei thought.<br/><br/>""Uh huh!"" Alastor exclaimed. ""You're welcome.... So,"" he said after a while, ""was it worth it?""<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Yeah,</span>Hiei thought.<span style=""font-style: italic"">It was worth it. I didn't have any obligations toward any of them anyway.</span><br/><br/>""You have no regrets?""<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">None.</span><br/><br/>""Even if they die?""<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">It has nothing to do with me.</span><br/><br/>Alastor smirked. ""Get some rest and let your body heal. After that, I'll tell you a little story.""<br/><br/>Hiei was half asleep before he could question what his demon meant. These last few days had been exhausting."
6613,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=500,2013-01-03T05:57:16,kakakuu,"Sam's eyes widened in awe. ""I know it'd be fucked but...For Christ's sake, it's completely flat!"" she exclaimed, in a slightly hushed tone. She'd grown up with the buildings towering over her, and now that they were gone, she felt...scared, anxious. She'd never seen something this open before. She squeezed Hatsu's hand tighter, though she took special care to not accidentally unleash her full strength and grind his bones to dust. He might end up with a bruise or two, but nothing serious. She bit her lip and looked up at her friend, finding a small bit of courage within herself.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">I am a hunter...A slayer of demons. I am strong. Stronger than any man here. I can do this. I can do this.</span>He shook a deep breath, mentally reassuring herself even as Hatsu bent over and whispered something in her ear. ""Yeah, no kidding,"" she replied. ""Who knows...Maybe we'll  get a chance to train a bit before we do anything, y'know...suicidal. I just hope that I -- we, live through this. I need someone to go with me into the world after this, y'know. This place is flatter than my chest and there's no way in hell I'm waiting for it to rebuild. It's  just going to be like junior high all over again, except with the city, not my boobs."" She giggled lightly, an undertone of nervousness still very detectable. ""But, uh...Yeah. Let's see what Death wants us to do...""<br/><br/>The redhead moved her gaze from Hatsu to Death, expectantly staring at him. ""There's not really anywhere for us to move undetected, save for as a group under a cloaking shield. What can we do to make sure we don't attract the Reverend's attention?"" she asked. ""Is there a chance that any of the basements are intact? And -- Oh shit, is that Levin!?"" She stared disbelievingly at the little showdown in front of the tower. She couldn't make out forms, that was too far away, but the sheer amount of blood she could see flying around in the air could only mean that her psychotic childhood friend was still alive. The fight seemed to come to an end as a massive fist, made of smoke and what looked like lava came from the ground and smashed the blood-fueled enigma known as Levin. She sighed. ""Well, that's what he gets for trying to take the Reverend on..."""
6614,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=500,2013-01-07T00:58:23,docemoon145,"((I'm back~!!))<br/><br/>Hatsu had been so absorbed in the big open space that he didn't even notice the fight going on in front of the tower. With nothing at all around them, it felt like he was flying on his board. It was disorienting to have that sensation while his feet were still on the ground. He was pulled out of being stunned when Sam started talking, bringing up things they had to think about, and then directing everyone's attention to ""Levin.""<br/><br/>Hatsu hadn't met Levin yet. Coincidentally, on most of the occasions that psychotic hunter was out wreaking havoc, he was off training in a secluded area, or just plain not around. Looking at the battle from so far away, and not being aware of this Levin's powers, Hatsu had no idea what was going on, or where all of that blood was coming from. Hatsu didn't normally get queasy at the sight of blood, but for there to be so much that he could make it out from here, that set his stomach on edge.<br/><br/>Near what must have been the end of the fight, a giant hand came out of no where and slammed into the ground, probably crushing someone beneath it.<span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Well, that's what he gets for trying to take the Reverend on...""</span>Sam sighed. That lead Hatsu to think that the Levin she'd mentioned had just been crushed into paste on the pavement. Again, not knowing who Levin was, Hatsu felt kind of bad for the guy. He had to be an idiot to take on the Reverend on his own.... Take on the Reverend...! Hatsu swung his head quickly between Sam and the giant hand. ""Holy shit!"" he exclaimed, shock altering his grasp of the English language. ""<span style=""font-style: italic"">That's</span>the Reverend?!"" He pulled up the hand that wasn't being bruised by Sam and swept it through his chopped-up hair, forcing himself to think rather than freak out. It was getting difficult to stay calm with Yami throwing a demon temper-tantrum inside his head.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""My city! My precious city!""</span>the demon wailed hysterically.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""I'll kill him! I'll kill the Reverend AND Lucifer! No level of torture is enough for them alone to make amends! Blood must be spilt from them and all of their followers! I'll fucking--""</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Shut up, Yami,</span>Hatsu thought.<span style=""font-style: italic"">You sound like a three year old. At least rant where I can't hear you; I'm trying to think.</span>A hot wave pulsed through his body, which he suspected was Yami's way of demonstrating that he was still pissed off, even though he would keep his raving thoughts to himself.<br/><br/>""I don't think there's any way we'll be taking on<span style=""font-style: italic"">that</span>anytime soon,"" Hatsu said. ""Right now, all of us are either just too weak or not at full strength. Also, Death, not that I don't appreciate the hiding spot, since it guarantees we won't be spotted, but I don't know if we can get adequate training done in there. Maybe when you're feeling better we could arrange it more suitably, but for now that's just too much trouble."" He paused for a moment as he processed ideas and possibilities in his mind. ""Do your portals have to be in relative space, or can you open one from our spot in the void to anywhere? If so, would it work to send those who want to train somewhere else for set time intervals? That would also help save the air in the void longer, for those who want to stay inside. And some of us could gather food if there's an opportunity. Does that sound like a possibility?""<br/><br/>---------------------------<br/><br/>After a while, Azrael got bored. That was a bad sign; it meant he wasn't helping as much as he should. An idea came to him and he focused his energies. He'd had a link with Abaddon before, maybe he could pick that up again.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Abaddon? Can you hear me?</span>the keeper of souls called.<br/><br/>There was a static-like sound that hurt his head, then a voice picked up on the other end.<span style=""font-style: italic"">What do you want?</span>Abaddon asked, sounding irritated, like he'd been interrupted.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Can you see it from where you are?</span>Azrael asked.<span style=""font-style: italic"">How does the city look?</span><br/><br/>There was a pause.<span style=""font-style: italic"">What city?</span>the demon of destruction asked bitterly, pointedly.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">I see...</span>Azrael replied soberly.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Where are you? Is the tower still standing?</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">It is. But we have left it.</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Left the tower? Has the Reverend gone too?</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Things have become complicated. Let's just say that the Reverend will need a change in staff. Also, give this message to Lord Death when you get the chance: first, blue is not the only color in the rainbow; second, ONLY the tower was spared. Strike while their forces are few. If you are unable, leave to somewhere safe as soon as possible.</span>Azrael didn't get a say in the matter, the connection ended there. He paused as something hit him.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Abaddon said ""Lord Death,""</span>he thought, eyes wide."
6615,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=500,2013-01-07T03:10:34,Rawrnage,"As Adeline stepped out of the portal, she shoo'd the others away in order to focus on her task. Not having to gaze upon the scenery was somewhat of a blessing; the amount of destruction left in the meteor's wake was devastating. Tiresias however, was sorely disappointed to go from seeing an endless field of white to an endless field of grey. The shades weren't as numerous as they were before the great calamity, either. Sure, the city wasn't much to look at, but there were at least 50 different shades of the damn color. Now all that remained was a singular tone of grey stretching endlessly.<br/><br/>Just like before, Adeline began tapping into Tiresias's power to shift the winds into the portal. Now that the situation, while still dire, didn't require as much urgency as before, she could keep her balance while maintaining a steady stream of wind. She could hear the disturbance in the distance, with the other hunters making comments on it. Although the most disrupting was the loud earth-shattering quake, which caused many of her comrades to suddenly become distraught.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">What is that huge orangish reddish blackish... reddish swirly thing!?</span>exclaimed Tiresias. The answer was shortly brought forth by Sam and Hatsu. Apparently that huge orangish reddish blackish reddish swirly thing was the Reverend himself.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Umm... Aderine? I know you're busy not being a useless waste of space, but... Lucifer is big.</span><br/><br/>""This is supposed to be surprising?"" replied the disabled woman.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">No, I just thought you should know his hand is about the size of a 2 story building. Also your dress is blowing everywhere in the wind and-</span><br/><br/>""Silence! I'm trying to concentrate,"" she barked at her demon in response to his usual comments."
6616,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=500,2013-01-08T10:30:23,Froodjakle,"After leaving the portal, Sam was the first to speak directly to Death.<br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""There's not really anywhere for us to move undetected, save for as a group under a cloaking shield. What can we do to make sure we don't attract the Reverend's attention?""</span><br/>""You can stay inside the barrier,"" he responded instantly and with a hint of harshness, not shifting his gaze from the battle that was going on near the tower. It was difficult to see anything specific in the battle at this distance, but once Lucifer decided to show his true form, the noise coupled with the shaking earth would be enough to alert anyone still in the city's limits. It was then that the fight ended, and Death shook his head and sighed. The reactions from the Hunters nearby weren't entirely unexpected, but he himself had known for some time what they were up against. The shock of their city being wiped clean coupled with this new event would likely be worrisome to most, if not all, of them.<br/><br/>It wasn't much longer before Hatsu spoke to Death, asking him of specifics for his portals. Death glared at the boy for a moment before responding. ""Have you forgotten what my position is? I'm the Reaper of Souls, Hatsu; I can be anywhere at any time, with nothing more than the flick of my wrist. My portals can lead wherever I choose, if I have the energy to support them. Suffice it to say that, at the moment, I do not; but the idea isn't without merit. I will speak further with Azrael on the matter once we return. The rest of you may return to the Void when you so choose, I will stay behind until the task is completed.""<br/><br/>-----------------------------------------------<br/><br/>As Vaan slept, Merle watched him carefully, his head resting on her lap. She remained almost statue-still the entire time, save for the hand that was gently caressing his forehead, moving the hair out of his eyes as he tossed and turned. At some point, Coronis found its way to them, and perched itself atop a nearby tree, content to merely watch the area. Merle had all but forgotten about the deep gashes on her face, which were still leaking blood at an alarming rate, but she remained focused on Vaan, concern etched in her face at the motions he made. It was obvious to her that<span style=""font-style: italic"">something</span>was going on, but what it could be, she had no idea.<br/><br/>It felt like an eternity, but when his eyes finally opened, her face lit up in a smile as relief washed over her.<br/>""Vaan, I'm so glad y- Ahh!"" It was then that her attention was drawn back to the cuts on her face, interrupting the moment with the feeling of agony. She instinctually hunched forward in response as her stained hand moved to her cheek, and she could feel the blood still running freely from her wounds.<br/>""I don't understand,"" she spoke through uneven breaths of air, trying to ignore the burning pain. ""It should have stopped bleeding by now.."""
6617,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=500,2013-01-09T02:29:17,docemoon145,"Hatsu hushed himself at Death's response. It had been too easy to upset him for a while now. The boy hadn't meant any disrespect, and he hoped it hadn't seemed like he did. Thinking about it though, Death had probably already considered what he just brought upâ€”he'd probably already considered everything they'd complained about thus far. Maybe that was why he was so frustrated? Death new his own limits better than anyone. He'd probably already run through every option and already chosen their current situation as the best one available. Hatsu would be frustrated too, if he'd done the best he could at something and others criticized him on it, suggesting improvements that he'd already considered and determined to be impractical. The master of death would know exactly how long their oxygen would last, and that they needed more training before they could take on Lucifer and the Reverend. He knew that time was of the essence, and that the element of surprise was their greatest weapon. Yes, he'd fully considered the options of food and water, and had planned out exactly what he would do about it, and exactly when. And they, short-lived and worrisome as humans are, continued to pester him, remind him of things he knew better than any of them, and insist that he make adaptions to his already perfect plan.<br/><br/>The boy felt almost ashamed that it had taken him this long to fully come to grasp that concept. All it would have taken was a brief moment of thought, but he didn't bother with it. Well... now he understood. There was no more need for the useless rehashing of ideas as he'd been doing with all the others. Hatsu was a surprisingly smart person for having grown up on the streets, but he was also capable of that mild, instinctual understanding that comes with intellectuals, that when they realized how shallow their thinking was compared to those more versatile of mind, they became faced with the infinite expanse of swirling knowledge, nearly tortured with the idea that while they were conscious enough to know it was there, they had not yet reached the level where they could reach into it with ease and pull out the answers to all the world's questions, as those more versatile of mind always seemed to do.<br/><br/>After a few extra moments of gawking, the hunters began to shuffle their way back into the void. With the lack of a crowd, a sweeping wind came and cut through him. It smelled clean, like it had come from far away, where there were no demons or conflict. Something came to him, and he absolutely had to share it with Sam; at that moment, when they were nearly alone here and protected by Death's veil.<br/><br/>He returned the squeeze she was giving back to her own hand to get her attention, then he leaned down and spoke quietly to her. â€œTilt you're head up, just a bit, so you can't see the ground as clearlyâ€”so it will look farther away. Now,â€ he said as she obeyed in a slightly confused/amused way, â€œpretend you can't feel your feet. There's nothing under them and so it's like they don't exist.â€ He looked up at the sky then, â€œWith the wind rushing past you and an endless horizon on all sides, that's exactly what flying feels like. Trust me,â€ he smiled. â€œI'll take you flying for real sometime,â€ he said, giving a slight tug on her arm to see if she was ready to go back â€œinside.â€<br/><br/>-----------------------------<br/><br/>Vaan quickly turned his attention to Merle as she expressed pain at the wound on her face. It certainly should have stopped bleeding by now, but it hadn't. Concern tugged tightly on the Ex-Lead Silencer's heartstrings, nearly choking him, but it was an emotion that no longer new how to express itself in his face. The slightest light could be seen deep in his ebony eyes, but only upon a close look.<br/><br/>Vaan turned himself around and knelt next to her, reaching out to touch the wound, but stopping just short, afraid of worsening her pain. ""It must be something the Reverend did,"" he reasoned, emotion still managing to leak into his voice freely as it used to. ""A normal hit like that shouldn't have hurt you so badly in the first place. Perhaps the same ability that is making it bleed is also what made it take hold in the first place."" He looked at the snack-sized girl lovingly in his blank-faced way. He'd cared about her before, but his eyes were opening a bit more now to everything--including how much she meant to him.<br/><br/>The man eventually reached forward and wrapped the girl in his arms, hugging her gently, and reaching up a hand to stroke her head, as she did his. ""I'm sorry,"" he said sadly. ""I don't know how to heal you yet. I'm only part way through the lesson and Abaddon says I must take a break. If I tried to use the power now I might accidentally hurt you instead. I'm sorry. I have no right to ask you this, but could you bear the pain just a little longer, Merle?"""
6618,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=500,2013-01-10T05:09:44,kakakuu,"Sam's eyes darted to the ground at Death's immediate comeback. ""Sorry,"" she grumbled. She barely refrained from smashing her friend's hand into dust. Instead she ended up briefly forming her other hand into a fist. ""Didn't mean to offend."" She sighed.<br/><br/>Her attention returned to Hatsu. ""Yeah, no kidding...We'll have to train harder than ever, if we want a chance,"" she replied, shuffling a little closer to him. ""You still have to live,"" she added coyly, smiling up at him, even nuzzling against him slightly when Death reprimanded him as well.<br/><br/>Hunters started to reenter the void, until it was only Hatsu and Sam standing outside, holding hands. Sam thought about it a little bit, and she blushed slightly.<br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">â€œTilt you're head up, just a bit, so you can't see the ground as clearlyâ€”so it will look farther away. Now,â€</span><br/>Sam looked up at Hatsu, then a little higher, until she could barely see the ground. Her fingers left his.<br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">â€œpretend you can't feel your feet. There's nothing under them and so it's like they don't exist.â€ He looked up at the sky then, â€œWith the wind rushing past you and an endless horizon on all sides, that's exactly what flying feels like. Trust me,â€</span><br/>The redhead's lips twitched into a smile. Her overactive imagination helped with the visualization of flying. She still had a hard time figuring out what flying would actually feel like though. Then Hatsu promised to take her with sometime.<br/><br/>Sam was absolutely beaming. ""R-really!?"" She lunged forward, wrapping Hatsu in a bone-breaking (not literally) hug. ""You're the best, Hatsu! Really! I'm so excited!"" She squeezed him tighter for a moment before letting go and taking his hand once more. She stood there with him, hand-in-hand for a little longer.<br/><br/>""C'mon, let's go back,"" she said, still smiling slightly. She couldn't wait to go flying."
6619,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=500,2013-01-16T02:00:50,docemoon145,"Hatsu made a small, surprised sound at the sudden lunge Sam made. ""N-no problem,"" he smiled, slightly choked by the embrace. After she released him and they spent another calm moment just standing there, Sam suggested they go back into the void. ""Yeah,"" he nodded, still holding her hand as they passed through. The two made their way back to the general area where they'd been before and settled down again. Hatsu felt like bringing something up then, just in case the red-head hadn't noticed.<br/><br/>""Hiei's gone,"" he said in a voice that denoted a half shrug without any real physical movement. Really... that guy was just... Jeez, Hatsu couldn't even think of a good word to use.<br/><br/>--------------------------<br/><br/>After a time, Hiei woke up again. He couldn't be sure how long he'd slept. It could have been a couple minutes or several hours. He still felt pretty banged up though, so maybe it wasn't so long after all.<br/><br/>The Hunter Assassin managed to drag himself into a sitting position with his back against a tree for support. Perhaps Alastor had been waiting for this, because he appeared a moment later.<br/><br/>""Feeling better?"" the deceptively child-like demon asked, a mischievous smile on his face.<br/><br/>""Not really,"" Hiei admitted.<br/><br/>The demon shrugged. ""Well, you're alive and conscious. That's all you really need to be to listen to a story.""<br/><br/>""Just what kind of story do you want to tell me?"" Hiei asked suspiciously.<br/><br/>A wicked smirk spread across the demon's face. ""Have you ever wondered where you were during that blank period in your memory?"" he asked.<br/><br/>Hiei's eyes widened in a mix of surprise, horror, and fear, and his heart gave a leap in his chest. ""What would you know about it?"" he demanded.<br/><br/>Alastor smirked calmly, unaffected by the frightening look his host was giving him. ""That's what I'm about to tell you."" The smile became more vicious, ""So pipe down and listen up."""
6620,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=500,2013-01-16T06:17:27,kakakuu,"Sam happily returned to the void with Hatsu. They returned to their previous spot, sitting against the wall. She instantly scooted really close to him, resting her head on his shoulder, their fingers still intertwined. She closed her eyes, sighing happily.<br/><br/>""Wait...He didn't come back...? I guess I didn't really pay that much attention to him..."" she said. ""Well, I hope he's alright. Do you think we should tell Death?""<br/><br/>The redhead's eyes opened slightly, large green orbs staring up into Hatsu's blue ones. His eyes were like a whirlpool; nearly black, endless. Sam thought they were beautiful. ""You have pretty eyes,"" she blurted. Her other hand flew to her mouth. ""Oh, uh...Sorry. Thinking aloud,"" she piped, a light blush settling on her cheeks. ""B-back to Hiei...What should we do about him?"" she asked, hastily changing the subject."
6621,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=500,2013-01-17T07:01:56,Rawrnage,"Adeline could hear the other hunters return to the void, their makeshift base of operations in the middle of an endless space. At the moment, the blind girl and her spiritual demon lizard were assuming the roles of living air conditioners. Obviously, their job was not yet done, and they would be standing alone with Death for quite some time. As she could no longer hear the sounds of breathing and footsteps from the others, she decided to spark up a conversation with Death himself.<br/><br/>""I can understand your reasoning, of why you wish to preserve humanity,"" Adeline began to speak in a solemn tone. ""I am sure all of us do. Though, I suppose I can sympathize with the silencers as well... some of them, anyway."" She paused for a moment before speaking again, ""Even I sometimes believe that the world would be better off without humanity. But then I think of how selfish I was, wasting the chance that was given to me and the others.""<br/><br/>----------------------------------------------<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">As the gathered Hunters made their way back through the portal, Death stood silently at the edge of his barrier, arms crossed and eyes fixated on the tower The Reverend had disappeared back into. His expression was hard and emotionless; one would have to be capable of reading minds to know his thoughts. Before long, everyone except him and Adeline had retreated, but Death had no particular intention of acknowledging that. It was Adeline who decided to do something first, attempting to strike up a conversation. Death made no motion as she spoke, save for shifting his eyes slightly in her direction. There was an exceptionally long period of silence after she finished speaking in which Death stayed equally silent, but eventually, he finally responded.<br/><br/>""Believing the world would benefit from a lack of humans is nothing more than ignorance. Remove the spiders from existence, and there's nothing left to keep the other insects in check. Humanity is no more and no less important than any other aspect of life; the good and the bad, the beautiful and the ugly, it all exists in <span style=""font-style: italic"">balance.</span> Making adjustments to this balance is not something a haphazard fool like the Reverend can do without disrupting it and, in the end, causing destruction for all things.. himself included.""</span><br/><br/>----------------------------------------------<br/><br/>Adeline listened to Death's council with great interest. It's not every day that you get to hear the words of someone who has lived eons beyond your lifespan. She's not entirely sure how long Tiresias has existed, but any advice he could give would not amount to anything other than simple perversion and aggravation.<br/><br/>""Spiders, huh?"" she said, following a brief chuckle. ""I suppose that is one way to look at us. Back then, I was too accustomed to being at the bottom to ever look up. When I finally found a way back up, well... I am sure you know what I'm referring to.""<br/><br/>It felt somewhat ironic that she felt more comfortable talking with Death and Tiresias than the other hunters, despite her problems with the latter. She probably spoke with demons lately more so than the others, even if it was somewhat unintentional with Death's other alias, Ayl Taveirn.<br/><br/>""But I digress, I am sure you don't want to hear the ramblings of a not-quite-middle-aged woman about her life when you're the lord of all that is... dead. You'll already have to deal with me enough once I'm 6 feet under, I am sure you don't want to deal with it now.""<br/><br/><br/>----------------------------------------------<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Death smirked. ""6 feet under is an amusing term.. though the man who coined it didn't agree, last time we spoke."" A few moments passed, and Death finally moved, turning in his spot and slowly walking towards the only other person in the barrier. ""Tell me, Adeline.. How high do you believe your chances of winning this war are, truly?""</span><br/><br/>----------------------------------------------<br/><br/>Adeline spent some time pondering the question Death imposed on her. ""I didn't quite see what everyone else was looking at earlier, but according to Tiresias he is, 'Really big.' However, considering the world of darkness that I'm cursed to wander, it's hard to be intimidated by things you can't see. I suppose once you get over that, you really have nothing to fear, no?"" She chuckled to herself once more before she began to speak again, ""In all seriousness, I believe that if everyone has something they fight for, it's just a test of their conviction against the enemy's. I overheard two of the hunters earlier, a conversation between Sam and the one known as Hatsu, if I'm not mistaken. They both have something to fight for, something to look forward to even after the whole world has been burned to ash around them.""<br/><br/>She turned her head in the direction of Death's voice. ""And with you here, we know that humanity isn't alone in this fight. Others wish for us to salvage what is left, and as long as we know there is hope, we can win.""<br/><br/>----------------------------------------------<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Death listened silently as Adeline spoke again, and stayed that way for a few moments after she ceased. ""..That's a refreshing opinion,"" he finally said, turning back to view the tower. ""Have you ever considered your blindness may a blessing more than a curse? I expected the same concern the others have shown. Perhaps you should speak to the others once we return. Hearing optimism from another of their own may ease their minds.""</span><br/><br/>----------------------------------------------<br/><br/>""I'm not entirely sure what you consider Tiresias, but he is the one who currently has my sight,"" the handicapped woman spoke, her head facing back to the portal. ""However, I don't hate him for that reason."" She paused again as Death spoke up, granting her another question. ""That is agreeable, I'll do anything I can to assist the others.""<br/><br/>There was a period of silence, with only the wind brushing the ground as it was being dragged into the void. The passive quiet was broken after Adeline lifted her head and spoke again, ""It's somewhat ironic. A month ago, I would look upon the faces of man, knowing that any one of them could have committed sins equivalent to the demons that all of us are bound to for survival. If things happened differently, I wouldn't be trying to find a way to prolong my life, but to end it.""<br/><br/>Adeline's head dropped, as if she was losing the will to maintain it's weight. Her voice became hollow as she continued speaking, although it was hard to tell if she was still speaking to Death, Tiresias, or herself. ""I was abandoned at an orphanage. The owners had a deal with this... man. When the girls came of a certain age, they would be sent to him. This man, he... created living dolls. We were bound at every moment, forced to endure pain in order to learn how to 'Enjoy' it. He removed our teeth so we couldn't fight back, he would make extremely loud noises next to our ears so we would eventually become near-deaf. He blind-folded us as he tortured us, but he recorded it so we'd be forced to see what would happen if we disobeyed. He did this until we became almost lifeless, only to react when we're told to. The final part was optional, depending on who ordered us. He would cut the vocal chords of some girls, so they couldn't scream. Some preferred it. Some didn't.""<br/><br/>Her head picked up as she continued her story. ""I was lucky. Before the process was 'complete,' the police caught on to the operation and shut it down. After that, I was brought to another orphanage. I was adopted because someone liked my voice. I was brought up to learn how to sing, and eventually I joined the opera. The rest isn't too impressive from then til now. It's just... ironic. I have super-human hearing and my voice made me a living, at the cost of my sight. Two things I could have lost."" She paused once again, before abruptly changing the subject; ""This should be enough for now, right?""<br/><br/>----------------------------------------------<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">For his part, Death remained silent as Adeline spoke of her history, keeping the same stone-faced, emotionless expression he had been wearing previously. He gave little visual acknowledgement of the sad story he was being told, save for closing his eyes, though given her lack of sight it wouldn't have made much difference even if he had. Once the tale was told, the two stood in silence for a while longer until Adeline requested they return inside.<br/><br/>""Very well. That should be enough for their continued survival, until I can form a portal to a more appropriate training destination. You may stop."" Death's words were without compassion, keeping the same superior tone it always had as he turned on his heel and started walking towards the portal, the residual wind funnel not phasing him in the slightest as he walked through it. He halted just before the portal and lifted a single arm, positioning his fingers together before making a quick <span style=""font-style: italic"">snap,</span> a light dusting of dark energy dissolving into the air around it. He lowered his arm again, turning his head to his company for one moment and speaking before they entered. ""You'll be glad to know, Adeline; Hell exists for a reason.""</span><br/><br/><br/>----------------------------------------------<br/><br/>Adeline gave an affirming nod to Death, followed by a smile. ""Thank you for listening, Death. Though, right now, I should take care of more immediate concerns, yes?"" she stated before entering the portal to the Void."
6622,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=500,2013-01-17T07:34:24,Froodjakle,"After the two made their way back through the portal, before doing anything else, Death turned around and quickly shut it behind him. Now that they were no longer in that realm, the cloak would disappear in seconds, and he didn't want any eyes catching even a glimpse of the portal before it closed. With that matter attended to, he turned in the direction of Azrael and quickly closed the distance between them. He looked at the other for a moment before raising and eyebrow and speaking. ""A word, Azrael.. once you have a moment. You're clearly very busy; far be it from me to interrupt your work.""<br/><br/>-----------------------------------------<br/><br/>Merle could vaguely hear the sound of Vaan moving and kneeling beside her, but when she turned to look up at him, she finally noticed that her vision was blurred, and she could only make out a vague outline of her fellow ex-Silencer. The side of her body and the ground beside her were soaked in her own blood from the amount of time the wound was left untreated, and the gash itself showed no signs of healing. Before long, her entire body began shaking uncontrollably, and it took all of her energy just to hold herself up straight. She set her clean hand on her forehead and opened her mouth to speak.<br/>""I-I don't.."" Just as she felt she was going to collapse, Vaan shifted forward and grabbed her, keeping her upright as her head slumped onto his shoulder and the rest of her body went limp from the sudden exhaustion.<br/><br/>She wanted to smile. She had wanted to be here for so long, but the wound on her face wouldn't let her enjoy the moment. The only vocal response she could muster was a short, hoarse moan of pain, followed and preceded by her increasingly-erratic breathing. Up above them, Coronis was squawking loudly and frantically, fully aware of its master's deteriorating state but unable to do much about it. The death of Coronis' current form resulted in it recuperating inside of Merle, but it was not able to return to her of its own will as most demons were.<br/><br/>""Vaan.. Please.."""
6623,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=500,2013-01-17T22:54:30,docemoon145,"Hatsu shrugged at Sam's input, and was still considering his answer when blurted out a sudden compliment concerning his eyes. Hatsu raised his eyebrows at her and blinked, but before he could give any other reaction the girl quickly apologized, made an excuse, and changed the subject again. Hatsu sat, stunned for a moment, until he could regain his previous train of thought.<br/><br/>""Uh, yeah..."" he started, ""I'm not sure. On one hand, he'd probably be a big help against the Reverend, but on the other... he was definitely trying to get away, and I doubt any enemies saw him, moving at his speed. I doubt he's in much danger, so... I guess maybe we should leave him alone?"" Hatsu sighed, ""I really can't figure that guy out. He's confusing enough in the first place, and he never shares anything about himself either. All I really know is his name-- and he wasn't even the one who told me it.""<br/><br/>-----------------------<br/>(I've decided that Azrael and Abaddon are half-brothers.)<br/><br/>When Lord Death approached him and began speaking, Azrael immediately jerked himself out of his train of thought and stood to attention. ""I'm sorry, my Lord,"" he said quickly. ""I was distracted. You see..."" he paused briefly, ""I've just had a telepathic chat with Abaddon. It appears that he and his host are no longer amicable with with Lucifer and the Reverend. He asked me to pass on two messages the next time I saw you.""<br/><br/>-----------------------<br/><br/>""Merle--!"" Vaan exclaimed, stopping his stroking for a moment to look down at the mismatched girl and seeing her condition greatly worsened.<span style=""font-style: italic"">This isn't good,</span>he thought desperately,<span style=""font-style: italic"">I don't have any time!</span>But he had to do something. If he didn't... Merle was going to die-- almost certainly. But maybe... even with his training only partially completed, there would at least be a chance she would survive.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Any</span>chance was better than none, right?<br/><br/>------------------------<br/><br/>Hiei quieted down when Alastor snapped at him, and waited quietly for the story to start.<br/><br/>""Now,"" Alastor said, ""This was several years before the invasion. I'd learned that there were plans to invade the mortal world so I was paying a short visit to see what it was like. After wandering around for a while with no real destination, I eventually found myself at a cozy-looking house."" He paused to smirk for a moment before continuing. ""I had lapsed into a spirit form for the visit, so I was completely invisible to the humans. So I just walked inside and took a look around.""<br/><br/>""As it turned out, there was a small conflict going on inside. I passed by a small girl in the hallway-- a cute little thing, clutching a pink rabbit doll-- and stood behind two adults: a man and a woman. They were talking through a door at someone, and they sounded very concerned. Apparently, they were worried about the boy inside because he hadn't left his room in a long time-- except at night, when he would sneak out and do god knows what. The door was locked, but the father got desperate and went to get a key for the door so they could go inside. When the door was open, the well-meaning human parents stepped inside a foot or two, and I followed, moving off to the side where my view wasn't blocked. The parents spoke in concerned voices to their son, but he didn't say anything. He just stared at them.""<br/><br/>""All of a sudden, the boy moved. He grabbed the base of the small lamp on the dresser beside his bed and ripped it free of the wall. He tore the shade off, leapt forward, and swiftly beat his parents to death."" Alastor smiled again as he continued, ""That much was understandable for me. They'd gone against his wishes and invaded his space. No, it was the next part that amazed me.""<br/><br/>""I followed the boy as he walked calmly out of his room. His eyes turned down the hall and caught sight of the brown-eyed girl-- certainly his sister. I watched him as, without any emotion, not even a blink, he strode up to the girl, petrified with fear, and beat her to death too.""<br/><br/>Alastor laughed and his eyes went wild with excitement. ""I'd never imagined a human could do something like that! To kill something so precious, beautiful, and innocent, for absolutely no reason--<span style=""font-style: italic"">and</span>to show no emotion while doing it...! That child was more demonic than some<span style=""font-style: italic"">demons</span>I know!""<br/><br/>As the story progressed, Hiei's eyes opened wider and they quivered slightly. Perspiration broke out on his forehead and his breathing grew uneven.<span style=""font-style: italic"">A lamp,</span>he thought,<span style=""font-style: italic"">a lamp... I dreamt about a lamp. Oh god no! That boy...</span><br/><br/>""True,"" Alastor continued, ""when it came to my main ability, manipulation, you weren't compatible with me at all. But as soon as I saw that cruelty, and that affinity for killing, I knew I would make you my host when the invasion began."" He smirked, ""I found you in a matter of hours. The only problem was--""<br/><br/>""Stop!"" Hiei interrupted. ""That's enough!""<br/><br/>Alastor frowned. ""But the story isn't over yet. Don't you want to know what happened after you ki--""<br/><br/>""I said,"" Hiei interrupted again, a dangerous edge to his voice, ""Shut. Up.""<br/><br/>A drop of sweat rolled down the side of Alastor's face when he saw the look in Hiei's eyes.<span style=""font-style: italic"">J-jeez,</span>the demon thought.<span style=""font-style: italic"">He really wants to kill me...!</span>""F.. fine,"" he consented, feigning confidence. ""But we'll pick this up later.""<br/><br/>------------------------<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Vaan.. Please..""</span>Merle muttered deftly. Coronis panicked up above, and Vaan struggled internally to come to a decision.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""... Go ahead and try, then. If you want to save her so badly,""</span>Abaddon said after a while.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""You could get lucky. Just don't go killing yourself in the process.""</span><br/><br/>Vaan's emotional state steadied as he got that final push towards a decision. He held Merle carefully in one arm and freed the other, holding his palm to her wound.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I cannot regenerate anything,</span>he reminded himself.<span style=""font-style: italic"">All I can do is take away the pain, fatigue, and whatever toxin is in this wound. Then, I'll have to trust Merle to recover on her own.</span>The next moment, small black flames appeared lining the edges of the tears in Merle's face.<span style=""font-style: italic"">This will probably scar her,</span>he thought as the process began.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Imperfect black hellfire can still do minor damage to physical things. Well... I'm sure she won't mind some black-singed scrape scars on her face if it means she can live. Oh please let this work.</span>"
6624,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=500,2013-01-18T12:31:49,Froodjakle,"The moment the black hellfire began forming, Merle's occasional, soft noises were broken by a sharp intake of breath. Vaan's inexperience made the sensation feel almost as hot as a real flame, and the longer he held it the more intense it became. Her body made weak attempts to squirm away from the uncomfortable feeling, but she was unable to escape from Vaan's grip. It never got to the point of being too intense to bare.. but then, it didn't particularly have time to, either.<br/><br/>""Ahh!""<br/>In the blink of an eye, Merle's head found a momentary glimpse of strength, enough to jerk away from Vaan's hand as she released a high-pitched gasp of pain, the wound on her cheek emitting a light amount of red smoke. Somehow, the already-existing cuts were becoming deeper and longer in front of their eyes, and the girl writhed in a silent agony as her face became further stained with a mixture of her own blood and tears. Coronis was now detached from its perch, and instead took to flying around the two in a circle, still cawing loudly.<br/><br/>-----------------------------------------<br/><br/>""Damned, troublesome girl.. If I can't kill you directly, I'll just have to<span style=""font-style: italic"">bleed you dry!</span>"" The Reverend's fist clenched as he stood over the edge of the rooftop, red smoke flowing from between his fingers. The bloodlust in his eyes was almost palpable as he watched the mist dissolve, soon after releasing his fist and letting it fall back to his side, content that the wound he had inflicted upon the girl would end her soon. ""Even now, with the city in ruins, there are<span style=""font-style: italic"">still</span>those who wish to stand against me! And for what purpose? Is their struggle not utterly hopeless?"" he wondered aloud, though it was unclear whether he was speaking to his nearby protege, or just to himself. The one thing that was clear was that he was agitated; the fight against Levin had done nowhere near enough to quell the demon-fueled anger inside of him.<br/><br/>-----------------------------------------<br/><br/>""Abaddon and Lucifer had a falling out?"" Death questioned rhetorically, setting a hand to his chin. ""Interesting.. Turmoil in the demonic kingdom. I suppose it's just as well that we have one less opponent to worry about,"" he mused, speaking more to himself than anything. After a few moments of silence, Death sighed impatiently. ""You said you have messages for me? Let's hear them, then. My business can wait."""
6625,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=500,2013-01-18T20:55:19,docemoon145,"Vaan lost his focus when Merle struggled away from him. The black flames immediately went out, since they needed to be constantly maintained, and Merle's cheek started smoking red. Vaan's eyes widened in horror as the girl's wounds actually got worse.<span style=""font-style: italic"">She's going to die,</span>he thought deftly.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I've killed her.... No!</span>he shouted at himself after calming down for a moment.<span style=""font-style: italic"">That wasn't me. I know it wasn't! And that red smoke... black hellfire doesn't induce that. Something else is going on here... Dammit!</span><br/><br/>Vaan reached out for Merle again, grasping her in a tight hug. ""I'm going to save you, Merle,"" he whispered, then lifted a finger to the back of her neck, quickly jabbing a pressure point there to put her to sleep for a while. ""You're heart rate will be calmer if your asleep,"" he whispered to the now un-hearing Silencer. ""That should give me just a little more time. When you wake up, everything will be better. I promise."" And with that he laid the girl down on some leaves and bent over her, summoning his flames once again. This time, feeling pity for his host, and realizing the benefits that would come from him having a companion, Abaddon discretely aimed the hellfire Vaan summoned toward several areas around the wound housing residual magic.<br/><br/>--------------------------<br/><br/>Owari stood obediently behind the Reverend, his hands held in front of him and his head bowed to the floor. After the Reverend spoke, fully aware that he may not have been the one addressed, the boy decided to offer his small input. ""Of course it's hopeless,"" he agreed, ""but isn't that what humans do? Stand foolishly against even the most absolute circumstances? That's why we have to completely eradicate them, or they'll just come back-- like cockroaches."" He paused for a moment then before delivering some more useful information.<br/><br/>""I've made arrangements for another two thousand lackeys to come through,"" he said. ""The rebuilding process will go more quickly that way. Unfortunately, with such a large number, the portal must have a warm up time. Additionally, the demons will have to gather at the appropriate area. They said two weeks maximum, and said they'd need at least a week. I told them to come in five days; to make it possible if they could. That's how long the portal needs, and the city looks too depressing right now. Unbefitting of its new rule.""<br/><br/>--------------------------<br/><br/>Azrael nodded, taking the briefest of moments to recall the exact wording of the two messages he was given. He then lowered his voice, nearly to the point of it being telepathic communication. ""He told me to pass these two messages on to ""Lord Death."" One was ""ONLY the tower was spared. Strike while their forces are few. If you are unable, leave to somewhere safe as soon as possible."" And the other was ""blue is not the only color in the rainbow."""""
6626,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=520,2013-01-18T23:49:33,Froodjakle,"Death's eyes narrowed as Azrael recounted the messages Abaddon had left for him. He stayed silent for quite a few moments, his arms crossed as he considered the possibilities. Once he made a decision, it took him mere seconds to locate the scene of importance.<br/>""I believe this calls for my immediate attention. Azrael, watch over the Hunters here. Keep a telepathic link open with me in case I require your assistance, and make sure<span style=""font-style: italic"">none of them</span>follow me unless and until I request it."" Without waiting for his orders to be accepted, Death turned toward the nearest wall and lifted a hand, a thin portal appearing where he willed it. He quickly strode through, and soon found himself in a forest, with only a few yards seperating him and Abaddon--or, more accurately, Vaan.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Abaddon,""</span>he began loudly, making his presence known as he approached the scene as to not cause undue alarm and hostility. His gaze narrowed as he reached them and saw the unconscious girl, surrounded by blood-stained grass and dirt. Vaan was just starting to channel<span style=""font-style: italic"">black</span>hellfire when he arrived, which certainly explained the latter half of his messages. After closely studying the girl for a few more moments, he noticed the red smoke seeping from the gashes on her cheek, and immediately turned his view to Vaan, expression still impassive.<br/><br/>""Have you gone insane, Abaddon? Judging on the particular technique you're using I'm assuming you don't intend to kill her. These wounds are Lucifer's doing; she's lost too much blood to survive even<span style=""font-style: italic"">if</span>you somehow managed to sever the connection. As it stands, an inexperienced user of Black Hellfire will only kill her faster.""<br/><br/>----------------------------<br/><br/>The Reverend gave a cruel chuckle at Owari's comparison. ""Yes.. Yes, it would be<span style=""font-style: italic"">exactly</span>like cockroaches for them to carry on, even after this. I wonder.."" His thoughts were cut short by Owari's report on the new demons that were being summoned, and he actually turned away from the view to give the boy his full attention.<br/>""Very good, then. We'll relegate half of the forces to rebuilding and the other half to finding and snuffing out the last pathetic forms of life that refuse to die."""
6627,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=520,2013-01-19T01:26:23,docemoon145,"Vaan didn't flinch at the unexpected arrival. He knew that voice. He'd only heard it a few times, but it was unmistakable. Without looking up, Vaan spoke rather harshly to Death. ""Don't insult him,"" Vaan said, referring to Abaddon. ""He knows exactly how hopeless this situation is. But what would you have me do? I'd no time for training and extremely limited options. This girl is the only reason I ever woke up enough to listen to reason and rebel against the Reverend. I love her, and I'm doing everything I can for her. So maybe you could stop criticizing me and offer a hand--and I don't mean for guidance to the after life.""<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""I'd hoped you'd want to chat in person,""</span>Abaddon said telepathically to Death.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""As you can see, we could use a bit of assistance.""</span><br/><br/>-------------------<br/><br/>At the Reverend's words, Owari nodded obediently, but thoughts whirled inside his head. What had he meant in that last statement? Could there really have been other humans who survived the meteor?<span style=""font-style: italic"">Impossible,</span>he thought.<span style=""font-style: italic"">They're not that strong.</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""They don't have to be,""</span>Hadriel said softly inside him.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""It isn't strength that humans fight with. They use their will and spirit to overcome harsh odds. You could utilize that too, if you wanted. You maintain your human soul.""</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Don't say that,</span>the boy replied.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Why? You think the Reverend would look down on you for it? It's because of your strong feelings for him that you still have a soul. It doesn't make you inferior. If you play your cards right, you could utilize both your strength, which the Reverend values, and your spirit, which the humans value, to surpass both.""</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Surpass the Reverend?</span>Owari thought.<span style=""font-style: italic"">That's impossible. Besides, I have no interest in that.</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""But you do have interest in surpassing everyone else.""</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Because then he'll love me.</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Perhaps,</span>Hadriel thought privately.<span style=""font-style: italic"">But it's more likely that he'll value you as a strong assistant. I don't think he's capable of love.</span>"
6628,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=520,2013-01-24T08:20:30,kakakuu,"Sam considered Hatsu's statement. ""I suppose you're right. If he wants to be alone, he wants to be alone and there isn't really much we can do about it. I just hope he doesn't get hurt out there, all alone,"" she replied. The redhead didn't know what to bring up next, and not wanting the end of the conversation to be a buzzkill, she moved in closer, letting go of his hand.<br/><br/>She snuggled up against the boy, wrapping her arms around his torso and laying her head on his chest, her eyes closing. ""You are now my pillow and I am going to sleep on you,"" she stated matter-of-factly. One eye cracked open lazily, staring up at Hatsu with a mischievous glint in her eye. ""You don't have a problem with this, do you?"" she asked innocently, nuzzling against her friend. ""Actually, it doesn't matter. I'll do whatever I want anyways,"" she murmured, yawning. Her eyes closed once more. ""It's been a long day...a nap would be great..."""
6629,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=520,2013-01-25T04:52:25,Froodjakle,"Death rolled his eyes at Vaan's words. It was clear to him that what they were attempting was foolish; without a healer of some sort, she was as good as dead, no matter how successful he was. Regardless, he chose to refrain from directly responding to the child, and turned his attention to Abaddon instead.<br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Assistance in saving a life, from the Lord of Death? How ironic.. I suppose your options are rather limited, given the circumstances. Before I promise anything, precisely what would you ask of me, Abaddon?""</span><br/><br/>------------------------------------<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic"">""If you've no healing abilities of your own, is there no one you could bring quickly--someone who has them? If not, I suppose the alternative method would be far more difficult. I do not fully understand your methods, but my alternate request would be time. If it would be possible to preserve her soul long enough to find a method of healing the body, that would be the only other thing I could think of, though I wouldn't wish to attempt such a thing in the first place,""</span> Abaddon responded.</span><br/><br/>------------------------------------<br/><br/>Death silenced for a moment, shutting his eyes and considering the possibilities. In the instances he had directly interacted with Abaddon in the past, prior to the invasion, the demon had seemed too proud to stoop to calling Death his 'lord' if it wasn't genuine. The odds of this being nothing but a lure were unlikely. Opening his eyes once more, Death glanced over at the girl who was lying unconscious. ""Very well, then. Healing her here and now will be a much more permanent solution. Allow me a moment.""<br/><br/>Erring on the side of caution, Death turned around and walked a distance away until the others were no longer visible. He set a hand against the nearest solid surface, and began conjuring another portal, while at the same time opening his link to Azrael.<br/>""Azrael, bring Adeline through. I find myself in a situation where her abilities would be of use.""<br/><br/>------------------------------------<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Just as Lord Death had advised him, Azrael had kept a telepathic link open at all times in case he was needed. There was a lengthy moment of silence on the other end that was only to be expected. However, within fifteen minutes, the reaper's words came through.<br/><br/>Azrael raised his eyebrows and blinked in partial surprise at the request. It wasn't proper for him to question any command the Lord gave him, so he went to fetch the girl quickly, but he did ponder the situation as he went, running over the girl's known abilities in his head. They had just refueled the air supply, so unless her wind powers were needed for something else... someone might be injured.<br/><br/>""Miss Adeline,"" the demon called to the girl when he was close (granted, they were never far in this space), ""Lord Death has requested you."" He gestured in the direction of the new portal forming, fully aware she couldn't see him do it.</span><br/><br/>------------------------------------<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Not long after returning from her previous escapade, another voice called for Adeline; one that always accompanied Death. The one known as Azreal informed her that she was needed once again.<br/><br/>""Again?"" she inquired.<br/><br/>She decided to follow the orders without rebuttal. She called upon Tiresias's help and went into the direction of the portal... then past it, and into a wall.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Heheh...</span> the lizard chuckled sheepishly.<br/><br/>Adeline chose not to respond to this, as she progressed onward into the real location of the portal. Once on the other side, she immediately took to asking, ""What is it that you request of me, again, Death?""</span><br/><br/>------------------------------------<br/><br/>Death only had to wait for a short while before Adeline came out of the portal, and in the interest of making the process as easy as possible, he grabbed her wrist and started walking in the direction of Vaan. ""There's an injured girl. I believe helping her will further assure their loyalty to us.. I'll explain the details after."" When Azrael didn't immediately follow, Death sent one last message to him before closing the link; ""You too, Azrael. Shut the portal behind you.""<br/><br/>Once they arrived within view of the others, Death slowed down, watching Vaan carefully. ""Severing a link to Lucifer is no simple task,"" he began, allowing no time for either party to make comments. ""Allow Adeline to focus on healing the wound while you attempt to erase that connection. With any luck, if you can control that hellfire well enough, this girl will survive.""<br/>Death looked at the girl for another moment, eyes narrowing. ""How long has she been like this? She's lost a dangerous amount of blood."""
6630,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=520,2013-02-19T02:36:42,docemoon145,"Hatsu had run out of things to talk about too, but Sam caught him unawares when she started snuggling with him. He sat still as she talked to him, blushing and stunned, and he almost protested, but she looked so pretty just lying there with her eyes closed. The boy smiled slightly, then started a different conversation so as not to wake her.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Hey Yami,</span>he thought,<span style=""font-style: italic"">You cooled down yet?</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""How about you, Mr. Hot Stuff?""</span>Yeah. He'd recovered enough to start teasing.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Yeah yeah. I wanted to ask you something.</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""About...?""</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Hiei. You called him a Hunter Assassin. How does that bode for his chances alone?</span><br/><br/>The demon chuckled.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Not bad. The title basically means he has a tendency to work alone and successfully eliminate almost every foe he comes upon. But... he could still get into trouble somewhere.""</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">What do you mean?</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""I've told you, haven't I? That I met Hiei before? It was between when I separated with Vaan and bonded with you. He seemed pretty comfortable talking with and being around me, considering he avoided other people like the plague.""</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Do you think it was because you were just in a spirit form?</span>Hatsu asked.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Now how did you know that?""</span>Yami asked.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Well... isn't that what happens?</span>the boy thought quizzically.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""I mean, don't you ditch your body when you bond with a human? That means you wouldn't have one after separating.</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Are you forgetting Azrael? He has a body, and he just separated from Anaka.""</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Oh...</span>the boy thought. He'd forgotten that.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Relax,""</span>Yami reassured the boy after a moment.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Azrael recreated his body after separating, so he wouldn't be forced to find a new host. I didn't do the same, because it takes a lot of energy, and I'd already been planning to find a new host. Anyway, it's possible that might've made him more comfortable with me.""</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Okay. So what kind of trouble do you think he might get into? I got the feeling you had something specific in mind.</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Hm?... No.. not really. It's just that.. Alastor, Hiei's demon, is a bit power obsessed. I'm worried that, with Lucifer making an appearance, he might try to get Hiei to challenge him.""</span><br/><br/>Hatsu was shocked.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Wait! Would Hiei actually attempt something like that? Going alone would be insane!</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Yes. And Hiei's typically a sensible enough person not to take on any task he couldn't handle... But Alastor's been taking secret vacations to the Human world for years, and with Hiei's memory loss, that snake might well know more about him than he does himself. I'm worried he might know something that could shake Hiei up enough to actually attempt something so suicidal.""</span><br/><br/>One thing in Yami's statement stood out to Hatsu more than anything else.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Hiei's... memory loss..?</span><br/><br/>The boy got the sense that his demon nodded.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Yes, he mentioned it to me one day while I was dwelling near a garden in the city I was fond of. Apparently, he remembers next to nothing since before he became a Hunter, three months ago.""</span><br/><br/>That shocked Hatsu and he almost jerked but caught himself, conscious that Sam was still resting against him.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Are you kidding me? Nothing?</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Even his last name is a mystery,""</span>the demon confirmed, and Hatsu fell into silent contemplation.<br/><br/>------------------------------<br/><br/>Azrael followed Lord Death quickly out through the portal and shut it behind him, following his superior to where Vaan was waiting, rather impatiently, for them. The Reaper issued his commands and people went to work. Vaan began focusing on the link the Reverend had with the wound, offering a quick reply to Death's question before starting the dangerous technique.<br/><br/>""He attacked her when we were still in the tower, and we left right after. I'd guess an hour or two, but I was unconscious most of the time, so I don't know exactly."" It was pretty obvious from his voice that he blamed himself for letting it get this bad, but he was clearly focused on doing all he could to turn the situation in Merle's favor."
6631,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=520,2013-02-22T19:38:57,Rawrnage,"Death wasted no time with pleasantries and went straight to the point; He grabbed Adeline's arm and dragged her over to the one who apparently suffered a grave wound. She had no idea who this ""Girl"" was supposed to be, but she was in no position to discriminate. Not wanting to waste another moment, Adeline knelt down to proceed with assisting this girl. The moment her knees touched the ground, blood had soaked through her garment and clung to her leg. She didn't know what kind of damage was delivered to this woman, but the massive amount of blood lost made it clear that the situation was dire.<br/><br/>The handicapped woman didn't require a search for the exact position of the wound, which was a good thing; scanning the girl's body with her hands would only upset the injury more. As Adeline had done many times before, she began to change the properties of the air to accelerate the healing process to extreme levels. She had hoped that this would be enough to save this stranger from the clutches of death (Err, not the Death clearly standing next to them... but his lesser known half brother, Frederick!)"
6632,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=520,2013-03-21T07:15:53,Froodjakle,"Death's impatience gradually rose as he watched the two work in tandem. His name made it clear that he wasn't much use in saving a life, but being forced to sit and watch was decidedly dull nonetheless.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Death,</span>spoke a high, raspy voice.<br/><br/>Death's eyes immediately shot up into the trees, locking gaze with two small, piercing yellow ones that belonged to the same individual that had spoken to his mind.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Coronis. What a pleasure,""</span>he responded after a moment of pause, a wry smirk forming on his face.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">And yet pleasure is hardly why you're here, is it? I assume you have more important business to deal with than helping your enemies. What is your goal?</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""I think a more interesting question would be why the Record Keeper is placing his stakes in this war. You're not a fighter, Coronis; why do you choose to abandon your post now?""</span>The link between the two fell silent for several seconds, though neither broke eye contact. When it finally resumed, Death's expression had turned serious once again.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">..Being the Record Keeper, I'm sure you are aware that I am entitled to certain knowledge that none in Heaven or Hell know of, correct?</span><br/>Death simply nodded slowly in response.<br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Then riddle me this.. Why do you think these </span>humans,<span style=""font-style: italic""> mere ants in the stream of time compared to the lives you and I have lived, have managed to successfully merge with us? We are eons old, Death. How can such a civilization bare the strength that we have given them? Is it not a curious thing?</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Not all can, Coronis. Many have died in an attempt to bond with a demon-""</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">To no fault of their own!</span>Coronis interrupted, causing Death's brow to furrow.<span style=""font-style: italic"">The humans did not die because they were weak, but because they were not linked!</span>screeched the bird, its feathers ruffling in frustration.<span style=""font-style: italic"">No human can simply bond with any demon they wish, Death. The penalties for that often lead to finding themselves in </span>your<span style=""font-style: italic""> realm. The lucky ones are just stripped of everything that once made them human.</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""What do you mean, 'linked?' Start making sense, old man.""</span><br/><br/>Coronis glared at him for a few moments before speaking once again.<span style=""font-style: italic"">When any being is born, their essence is split into three. The first two are an angel and a demon, both timeless beings..the rest wanders between the planes of existence, lost and directionless but without a consciousness of its own. It is when these manifest in the human world that a human is born. These three beings are linked, eternally, and should they ever unite.. well, look at what's left of this city. That was the power of only two. The one thing I don't understand, that none of the records will tell me, is why so many of them are showing up now.. Is it out of necessity, or is there something more to this?</span><br/><br/>Silence again took hold of the conversation as Coronis concluded. Death's eyes were wider, if only slightly, but neither spoke a word, instead turning to their own thoughts.<br/><br/>---------------------------------------<br/><br/>""Nngh..""<br/><br/>A small, almost inaudible noise of pain left Merle's lips as Vaan and Adeline worked on healing her wounds. With their powers combined, the deep cuts in Merle's cheek ceased their growth before long. Severing the link to Lucifer took a while yet, though, and the amount of blood staining the ground was certainly disheartening. It was a solid half an hour of work before a certain Lord of Hell finally felt the bond snap. The immediate reaction was an unexpected one; Merle herself barely reacted at all, though the wound ceased flowing blood almost instantly and her body went completely limp as the slight amount of consciousness the pain gave her slipped away. The more surprising thing was the residual blood that had pooled around the girl, which began to gradually evaporate into that same red smoke that had almost been the herald of her demise. All eyes turned to her as this happened, and once it dissipated fully, there was a slight rise and fall in her chest akin to breathing.<br/><br/>""The link has been severed,"" Death spoke, finally broken from his own thoughts. ""She will live."""
6633,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=520,2013-04-20T02:14:00,docemoon145,"When Merle went limp, Vaan nearly broke out in panic, but at Death's words his hands pulled back from their focused position and he let out a shaky sigh. He let his head drop and his hair hide his face as a few relieved tears made their way down his cheeks.<span style=""font-style: italic"">She'll live,</span>he thought.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Thank god, she'll live!</span><br/><br/>Though no longer wounded, Vaan was exhausted from the efforts he just expended. This was his first time using the Black Hellfire's degenerating skill--and for something so delicate. He had a fair-sized headache, and something inside him felt a little off, but Merle was going to live. With a tired smile on his tear-streaked face, Vaan gently stroked Merle's cheek with the back of his hand. ""This time I'll keep watch over you, so everything will be fine.""<br/><br/>Vaan sat up straighter then, almost stiffly. ""Thank you,"" he said in general to both Adeline and Death. ""Neither of you had to help, so I won't forget this. The Reverend is the one who wounded her, and we now have a common enemy."" He stood then, and turned so he was facing Death directly, looking into his eyes without a particularly harsh expression, but with some sort of deep resolve in his eyes. ""I'll protect Merle until she's completely recovered, and I'm going to train and get stronger. My new abilities allowed us to escape, but only because they caught him off guard. Once I've trained with them more, though, I won't have to rely on that. I'll be there, the day you aim to beat him, and if it costs my life I'll see that it someday happens.""<br/><br/>Despite how reckless these words sounded, there was something about the boy's presence at this moment that made him seem logical, meticulous, and it could be felt that though his hatred for the Reverend was strong, he wouldn't charge in recklessly and destroy any chance he might have had of beating him. He was probably already going over battle plans in his mind, digging up what little he knew about the Reverend to find the best chance of success. He was serious.<br/><br/>------------------------------<br/><br/>Hatsu's shocked silence continued for several minutes before he worked up the nerve to ask the other question he'd had in mind.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Hey, Yami? I have another question.</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Hm? What's that?""</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">How much stronger will I have to get to be able to help fight the Reverend?</span><br/><br/>It felt as though the demon smirked.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""A hell of a lot stronger than you are now.""</span><br/><br/>Hatsu sighed internally.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Figured.</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""You'll get there, though,""</span>Yami said encouragingly.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""If you work hard enough. I don't know if you'll ever be able to take him on alone, but you won't have to.""</span><br/><br/>Hatsu looked around the room at the other Hunters gathered, then down at the adorable (but deadly) Sam, and smiled.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Yeah.</span>"
6634,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=520,2013-07-16T03:48:52,Froodjakle,"""Very well then, Vaan,"" Death responded after the boy had made his resolution, nodding his approval. Now that the job was complete, he set a hand on Adeline's shoulder and lifted her from the ground. ""We will be returning now,"" he said simply.<br/><br/>Before leaving, he turned to Azrael.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Stay here and watch them,</span>was his command.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Stay out of sight. I wish to know what their next move is.</span>After this, he turned around and spoke out loud again as he began to walk; ""I will look to your assistance on the day of humanity's reckoning, then. I trust you will not disappoint me."" The two walked until they were out of sight, at which point Death conjured a new portal and they passed through it. It was not long after that it disappeared from sight once again.<br/><br/>--------------------------------------------<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Adeline graciously accepted help from the Lord of Death, rising to her feet after helping another herself. <br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Oh, his big hands feel so soft, don't they?</span> mocked the meta-physical lizard, but the blind seer continued to ignore him.<br/><br/>Though, as they walked back to the Hunter's secret retreat, she had her own question to ask that could be rightfully ignored; ""I've heard the male's voice before. Who were those two, and what would cause a wound such as that?""</span><br/><br/>--------------------------------------------<br/><br/>Death remained silent until after the two had made their way through the portal. Once they were back inside, all heads turned to them, anticipating an explanation.<br/><br/>After a few moments, a soft sigh escaped Deathâ€™s lips. He crossed his arms and shut his eyes as he began speaking. â€œ...The man you heard was Vaan, the boy who tried to kill me. An ally of his was nearly murdered by the Reverend. I think I can safely say their allegiance has been severed, but I can understand if the rest of you have reservations about this..<span style=""font-style: italic"">alliance.""</span>There was a short moment of silence, which was broken again by Death. ""If it is so, speak your piece now.""<br/><br/>--------------------------------------------<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Vaan,</span>spoke a voice from high in the trees, directly into the mind of the boy. The owner of the voice's piercing yellow gaze was fixated on him, gleaning as much information about the situation as sight alone could muster.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">It is imperative that we speak, now that my counterpart has been temporarily removed from the picture. There is much you need to know if you are going to fight against The Reverend.</span>"
6635,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=520,2013-07-16T04:51:10,docemoon145,"Vaan watched quietly as Death, Adeline, and (at least he thought) Azrael left them. Shortly after, he turned back to face the unconscious Merle and allowed himself to collapse to his knees, gripping his throbbing head with both hands. It wasn't from pain that he was doing this, either. There was always a danger with Black Hellfire that it would try to consume you while you used it. What filled the space were dark and frightening images that, over time, would drive the user mad. After a moment, the darkness dissipated and Vaan heard a voice reaching into his mind. He released his head and looked to the trees to see Coronis gazing down at him. He was quiet a minute before responding. ""... I'm listening.""<br/><br/>----------------------<br/><br/>Hatsu looked up with anticipation when Death returned to their little hidey-hole. When he finally started to speak, his words caught Hatsu off guard. There was a great span of silence after he'd made his announcement, then one person finally blurted out: ""Are you joking? That guy killed more than a dozen of us before he took you on! You want us to be allies with a psycho like that?!""<br/><br/>That was a rather disrespectful way to address their strongest ally, but Hatsu could see where he was coming from. In fact, if Death had shown up even a second later,<span style=""font-style: italic"">he</span>would have been burned to ashes by that guy too. On the other hand, if someone that strong--who might even have some inside info on the Reverend--actually wanted to help them take him down, that might well be an offer they couldn't refuse.<br/><br/>""I'll go with it,"" Hatsu said, ""if you really think he's someone we can trust.""<br/><br/>------------------------<br/><br/>(Azrael followed Death's orders and stayed behind to keep an eye on Vaan and Merle in secret.)<br/><br/>((One of these days I'll get around to posting for Hiei. ^_^ ))"
6636,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=520,2013-07-16T07:08:52,kakakuu,"It was the return of Death that woke Sam from her slumber. She nuzzled against Hatsu as he spoke, not really absorbing what anyone was saying. She sleepily blinked up at her friend, a confused look on her face. She rubbed her eyes for a few seconds, then smiled brightly up at him. ""Morning, Hatsu,"" she said cheerfully, wrapping him in a tight (borderline bone-crunching) hug.<br/><br/>She yawned, loosening her grip significantly. ""So what happened?"" she asked. ""I mean, Adeline and Death are back, and I assume you said something, but I sort of missed it because of my nap. So...Can you give me a recap?"" Even as she asked her question, she remained very close to Hatsu, cuddling up next to him, completely unwilling to let go at this point. Her green eyes looked up at Hatsu playfully.<br/><br/>""Although, I'm pretty sure whatever happened is either suicidal or completely out of left field, judging by everybody's faces. A lot of them don't seem very happy,"" she remarked. ""Go ahead and tell me how right or wrong I am."""
6637,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=520,2013-07-16T17:00:04,docemoon145,"Hatsu smiled softly at Sam when she woke up, managing to somehow return her ""good morning"" through the crushing hug she gave him.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Jeez, and I'm one of the stronger guys here,</span>he thought, imagining someone else passing out from one of Sam's hugs. As her grip loosened, his expression relaxed more, and he lifted his nearest hand to pet her bright hair.<br/><br/>""You pretty much hit it on the nose,"" he said to her, a crooked smile on his face. The smile faded as he went on to explain what just transpired. ""You know Vaan, the crazy blue fire guy who tried to kill Death? Apparently, they just met up with him, and the Reverend had nearly killed his friend. Death says it sounds like they're up for an alliance. He asked for our opinions. I trust Death's judgment, so I said I'd go with it if he was sure it was safe. I mean, if it's for real, someone who used to be on the inside could be a huge help... Well,"" he smiled again, ""if you have any issues with it, speak now or forever hold your peace."""
6638,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=520,2013-07-16T22:41:44,Froodjakle,"Death simply ignored the Hunter who had chosen to respond to him with an outburst, and instead shifted his attention to Hatsu, the only other one who spoke up. ""Trust? That's not the word I would use for it, no. We are not allies out of a particularly strong desire to work together; this is a partnership born from necessity. As long as we have a common enemy, he will not betray us. I would stake my own life on it,"" Death said with a smirk, fully aware of the irony of his last statement. ""I know Abaddon. He may be a deadly opponent.. but he is also an honorable one. The Reverend has betrayed that honor, and Abaddon will do what he must to defeat him now.""<br/><br/>""I will not ask any of you to work directly with him until the day of our final battle. Until then, communication will be between me and him alone, if that would ease your mind. If this plan concerns you, feel free to leave and make your own way,"" he continued, raising his arm and causing a portal to appear on the nearby wall. ""For those of you who choose to stay, we will begin preparations in the morning."""
6639,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=520,2013-07-17T01:14:39,Rawrnage,"Adeline listened in silence as her question was answered in Death's address to the hunters. Trust was not something that should come so easily, but considering the event that just transpired along with Death's conditions, there wasn't much reason to be skeptical of this Vaan. He killed many comrades, but Lucifer is the primary catalyst for taking an untold amount of human and hunter lives. Denying help against a power as great as Lucifer's is questionable, to say the least.<br/><br/>Besides, it would be hypocritical to pass negative judgment on the man; she just assisted him a few moments ago. With Adeline's aid, Vaan was able to save his injured companion from her slow, agonizing demise.<br/><br/>""Lucifer was able to level this city in a mere instant with his power,"" the red-head began to speak. ""In our position, trust is very hard to place. However, we can't afford to deny help from a willing an able person.""<br/><br/>As the sightless maiden finished her brief speech, she began to walk toward the location in which she heard Hatsu's voice. She decided to sit down and take a brief respite after exhausting herself with her task from earlier, resting on her cane as she did so.<br/><br/>""Besides,"" she continued, ""If we're humanity's last hope, and we fail to quell someone like Vaan... how could we hope to best Lucifer?"" She chuckled momentarily before continuing her ramble, ""I am sure we'll be fine as long as Sam can launch him into the air with a swift fist to the jaw."""
6640,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=520,2013-07-18T05:03:08,kakakuu,"Sam nodded, then yawned, leaning her head on Hatsu's shoulder after she finished. ""Yeah, the other wannabe destruction dude. It's all cool, I'm not all that worried. I trust Death's judgement."" She looked at Adeline. A giggle followed the blind woman's statement. ""Can't punch a childhood friend without it coming back up, I see. Well, you're probably right. This Vaan dude, as scary as he is, is undeniably powerful, and if he's opposing Lucifer...What was that saying again, 'The enemy of my enemy is my friend.' Regardless, I have to agree with Adeline here, if we can't defeat him in the event of a betrayal, we have no chance fighting our true enemy.""<br/><br/>She sighed, closing her eyes for a moment. ""We're going to need to train harder than we ever have in our life. I mean, you're not allowed to die, Hatsu. Not unless I die first, okay?"" She nuzzled against him, a slight smile on her face. ""Is that alright with you, hmmm?"" She cracked an eye open and smiled a little wider, a playful glint in her eyes."
6641,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=520,2013-07-18T17:43:56,docemoon145,"Hatsu smiled slightly. It was true: if they couldn't beat Vaan they couldn't beat the Reverend. He smirked at Sam's comment. ""Alright fine,"" he started, and his smile widened, ""but you have to do the same.""<br/><br/>Then, next to Hatsu, Yami started to materialize--the possessive demon who looked remarkably like his host except taller, a little older, with longer hair and yellow, slitted eyes. ""Pardon the intrusion,"" the demon said with a small smirk. He turned to face Death. ""I'm sure you're aware that this little hideaway isn't suitable for long-term, intensive training. So if you haven't already considered a more proper location, I have a suggestion to make. It's a rich forest on the southern continent half-encased by a mountain range. I think an environment such as that would provide<span style=""font-style: italic"">plenty</span>of training opportunities."""
6642,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=520,2013-07-18T21:57:43,Froodjakle,"After Death opened the portal to offer a way out for the Hunters who disagreed with his plan, it became apparent that none of them were going to take the offer. There was some uncomfortable shuffling of feet and hushed whispering within the crowd, but nobody tried to actually leave. Eventually, some of the Hunters began conversing about the matter, and Death closed the portal behind him, letting his arm fall back to his side. ""..Very well, then,"" he said simply.<br/><br/>Before Death could move to do anything else, Yami - Hatsu's demon - materialized inside the void and turned to him. He spoke of a forest to the south, suggesting it as a potential location for the Hunters to train at.<br/>""Hm. The idea has merit. My realm is far from ideal for human existence, and if it's surrounded by mountains as you say, it would provide us with the seclusion necessary for their training,"" he responded, panning his gaze over the Hunters in the room. He paused a moment in thought before continuing. ""Alright then Yami, I will put my trust in you."" He then turned to the crowd and crossed his arms, speaking loudly to get their attention. ""We will depart early tomorrow, Hunters. I suggest you all rest for now. We have a long struggle ahead of us."" As he finished speaking, he rose a hand and further dimmed the walls creating their enclosure to imitate the darkness of night. With that done, he stepped over to the wall and leaned against it, slowly sliding down until he reached the ground.<br/><br/>***************************************************<br/><br/>It was several hours later that Death decided it was time to wake them. ""Rise and shine Hunters,"" he said, standing up and gradually lightening the walls to wake them. ""Get yourselves ready. We leave soon."""
6643,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=520,2013-07-21T09:21:20,kakakuu,"Sam giggled, and nodded, smiling brightly at Hatsu. ""That means that neither of us are allowed to die until the other does. Sounds good to me,"" she replied, hugging her friend slightly tighter for a few seconds. She was about to let go of him when Yami appeared. The suddenness of it caught the redhead by surprise, so she reacted by latching tightly on to Hatsu. A few seconds passed before she loosened her grip. ""Y'know, he looks so much like you that it's creepy.""<br/><br/>Yami spoke of a new area to train while they prepared for the final confrontation with the Reverend and Lucifer. The idea excited Sam slightly. If they were going to be isolated, she could push herself to limits she'd never explored, without worry of alerting a horde of demons or a group of silencers. Sure, she'd have to learn to control herself at such levels of power, but if she could get even stronger than she already was...<br/><br/>Then Death suggested that everyone get some rest. Sam giggled a little. ""I guess I didn't need to take a nap, then. Oh well. Hatsu, cuddle with me!"" she commanded, smiling mischievously. She pulled him to the ground so that they were laying next to each other. She looked at him happily for a few minutes before closing her eyes and slowly drifting off to sleep.<br/><br/>---------------------------------------<br/><br/>A deep voice, blurred and inaudible, woke Sam. The walls were starting to get brighter and brighter, as if there was a miniature sun rising quickly behind the walls that the Hunters currently lived in. She sat up and rubbed her eyes, yawning. A few more seconds passed before she truly realized what was going on. The Hunters were getting ready to head out.<br/><br/>Sam looked at Hatsu, who was still asleep, and giggled to herself. ""Wake up, sleepyhead,"" she murmured, poking his cheek a few times. ""We're gonna leave soon. You don't want to miss training day, do you?"""
6644,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=520,2013-07-21T22:40:54,docemoon145,"Hatsu thought back, briefly, to, well... several hours ago. Yami had been training him into the dirt, but he wasn't a bad coach. The boy had high expectations for this new training ground he suggested. He smiled a little sheepishly at Sam's comment. ""Yeah, I know. If he wasn't a demon I might think he was some long-lost relative of mine or something.""<br/><br/>Sam demanded that he cuddle with her and jerked him down into a laying position next to her. He stared at her, blushing with his mouth slightly open. When she gradually fell asleep, Hatsu relaxed, a small smile touching his lips.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Jeez. Sam, you're crazy,</span>he thought, falling asleep himself.<br/><br/>***<br/><br/>When ""morning"" came, Sam poked Hatsu repeatedly, trying to wake him up. He rolled over onto his side, only half-conscious of her presence. The word ""training"" reached through to him and sparks of electricity trailed over him on a reflex, zapping Sam's finger with a moderate amount of force.<br/><br/>Yami soon got tired of waiting for his host to wake up.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""While I'm impressed you can even generate electricity in your sleep...""</span>he started,<span style=""font-style: italic"">""WAKE THE FUCK UP, HATSU!""</span><br/><br/>Hatsu yelled and bolted awake, sitting up and clasping his hands over his ears. ""What the hell, Yami?!"" he muttered. ""Don't go screaming in my head!"" Then he noticed Sam. ""Oh, uh.. good morning,"" he tried, unaware he'd just electrocuted her."
6645,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=520,2013-07-22T20:35:45,kakakuu,"A small bolt of electricity surged through Sam's body. She hissed and shook her hand, trying to cool the small burn that was now present on the tip of her finger. Then Hatsu yelled and jumped upright. Sam laughed loudly at him, ignoring the the pain in her finger. Hatsu muttered something, the only word Sam caught was 'Yami'. So maybe it was his<span style=""font-style: italic"">demon's</span>fault for shocking her.<br/><br/>""Tell Yami he's a jerk,"" she said, smiling at him. ""And good morning to you, too~"" She wrapped her arms around Hatsu's neck, nearly knocking him back to the ground. ""Even though you shocked me,"" Sam added a few seconds later. ""Anyways, come on. Death is going to open the portal soon. I want to get some the best place to train, so we have to be the first out!"" She jumped to her feet, grabbing Hatsu's wrist and practically dragging him until they were right in front of Death."
6646,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=540,2013-07-25T03:02:47,Rawrnage,"Later during what would pass for night in the void, moments before Adeline drifted off to sleep, Tiresias decided it was the perfect time to intrude upon her slumber.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Hey, Adddddllllllessss?</span>the spectral lizard echoed in her mind.<br/><br/>The tired woman was roused from her peaceful state, taking a few moments to respond out of sheer distaste for her companion's awful timing.<span style=""font-style: italic"">What is it now?</span>she mentally responded.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Can you tell me a bedtime sssssstory?</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">No,</span>Adeline responded harsly.<span style=""font-style: italic"">You don't even require respite, you spectral reptile. Good night.</span><br/><br/>She then proceeded to roll over and resume her previous activity. But, only a few moments of silence passed before her subconscious was fraught with noise again.<span style=""font-style: italic"">But I'm boooooored,</span>the lizard's voice chimed.<br/><br/>As Tiresias's voice finished it's utterance, Adeline's face morphed into a form of great annoyance.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Fine,</span>she responded in an abrasive tone,<span style=""font-style: italic"">was there something you wanted to talk to me about?</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">What are dreamsss like? Are they taaaaasssty?</span><br/><br/>The woman took a few moments to reflect on the subject before replying to his inquiry.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I'm probably the wrong person to be asking, Tiresias. All my dreams have been bittersweet or become distorted into nightmares.</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Bittersweet?</span>the invisible reptile responded.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Does that mean it tastes like Raspberry? I hate raspberry.</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">I've always had a reoccurring dream where people would be facing away from me, but when I tried to grab their attention, they would turn around and have these demonic masks on their faces,</span>Adeline reminisced.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Back then I saw everyone as a demon, but now most humans that have survived this blight have demons inside of them... like you and I. It's strange to think of where humanity will go after this.</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Soooooo... raspberry?</span><br/><br/>The blind seer giggled out loud before wrapping up her mental conversation,<span style=""font-style: italic"">Now I'm rambling again. I need to get rest for this training tomorrow, since it'll be my first battle in a long time.</span>She shifted around to make herself comfortable on the floor before speaking aloud, ""Good night, spectral reptile.""<br/><br/>Tiresias replied with a less sincere farewell,<span style=""font-style: italic"">G'night, you soulless ginger.</span><br/><br/>------------------------------------<br/><br/>When ""Morning"" came, Death roused the hunters from their slumber. While this did snap Adeline out of her unconscious state, what truly brought her off the floor were the strange sounds originating a few yards away from her. The sounds of static and hissing provoked                     her to think that the hunters were under attack... but, her mental note was quickly corrected upon hearing Sam and Hatsu's excited responses shortly after the event.<br/><br/>It took the handicapped woman a while to recollect herself after such an awkward awakening.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Right, today's the day we head out to train ourselves for the upcoming battle.</span>Her hands patted the floor until she located her cane. Once it was within her grasp, she used the black stick to push herself off the ground and in a standing position. Her body turned to the direction she remembered hearing Death's voice earlier, awaiting further instruction from their demonic leader."
6647,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=540,2013-07-27T23:21:44,Froodjakle,"While the others were getting ready, Death decided to inform Azrael of their current plans.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Azrael,</span>Death began through the link they still had open;<span style=""font-style: italic"">we are changing locations to better prepare the Hunters for the fight ahead. Stay where you are and watch over Abbadon and the injured one for the time being, and inform me of anything that might be important. Return to me when I call upon you.</span><br/><br/>After Death's wakeup call, the Hunters slowly got up one by one until they had all risen and prepared, collecting whatever possessions they still had left and gathering in front of their 'leader.' Death rose his arm and pointed it at the wall, opening his hand so his palm was parallel to it. A portal began forming on it, much like the others; a swirling mixture of inky blacks and blinding whites, constantly shifting and reforming in a never ending dance. ""If none of you have anything more to prepare, then we will leave immediately,"" Death spoke. After nobody moved to do anything else, he nodded. ""Very well."" With those words, he turned and walked through the portal, leaving the void behind.<br/><br/><br/>What he saw on the other side was the last thing any of them expected. Immediately after walking through, there was a blinding light that caused even the Grim Reaper to squint his eyes and flinch. After the immense brightness wore off, they could all see that once must have been lush forests and beautiful greenery was now coated in a thick layer of ice and snow; a pure white wasteland, reflecting the sun to an almost blinding degree. There was an unnatural chill in the air, as if the environment itself was fighting unsuccessfully against some unseen force to regain its land. 'Unnatural' was, in essence, the perfect word to describe everything about this new environment. Death's brow furrowed at the sight; it took even him a few moments to process what he was seeing and feeling. The other Hunters gradually passed through the portal, each in turn being blinded just as he had, and each in awe at the sight that lay before them. Once they had all arrived and the portal quietly shut behind them, there was a long pause where the only sound that could be heard was that of the cold wind that heralded the arrival of frost.<br/><br/>""...What?""<br/><br/>~End of Act 1~"
6648,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=60,2012-06-22T15:38:18,docemoon145,"It seemed maybe he had noticed something important. If Hatsu felt any pride at that, it didn't show on his face. Unfortunately, but not surprisingly, he'd failed to notice all the demons surrounding them in the windows and on balconies.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Just guarding in general,</span>he wondered,<span style=""font-style: italic"">Or guarding something specific?</span><br/><br/>It sounded like they were going to back track and climb up onto a building to get a better view. Keeping in mind Atma's advice to move more smoothly, Hatsu decided to travel the smoothest way he knew how. He fell out of line behind Atma for a moment and grabbed a small plank of wood that had torn from one of the buildings. He hopped onto it and used his telekinesis to turn it into a sort of hover board. Now that he was traveling by air, he was being even quieter than Atma.<br/><br/>With an extra push, soon the boy caught up to the scarfed man. ""Is this better?"" He asked, speaking quietly, but not whispering. Hatsu was still rather young and had a tendency to absorb things like a sponge. This hover-skating, luckily, was an ability Hatsu had greatly practiced over the past two days, mostly because he thought it was fun. He almost never fell off anymore, though his turns were still a bit wide for his liking."
6649,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=60,2012-06-22T15:52:56,RoseNoble,"As they were back tracking to find a good building to climb Atma heard Hatsu fall behind. When he didn't hear Hatsu anymore he turned around to see what could be holding him behind. What he saw was Hatsu hovering towards him on wooden plank. ""Yeah it is better for you,"" Atma said in response to Hatsu's question, ""Just keep as low to the ground as possible."" Hopefully Hatsu wouldn't fall on the baord. They kept going back for another three blocks until Atma couldn't see any more sentries. He found a two story building with the second floor partially caved in. ""This is the building we climb,"" he told Hatsu when they reached the building. He jumped up to grab a ledge where a window had once been. and slid in like a snake, trying to keep a low profile. ""Remember to keep a low profile,"" he told Hatsu as he waited for his companion to join him on the second story."
6650,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=60,2012-06-22T16:09:26,docemoon145,"Hatsu looked at the broken building they were meant to climb. It would probably be easier to climb something like this than a building that was in tact, but he still decided to just float up. Once inside, Hatsu took one look at all the rubble on the floor and realized he wouldn't be able to take one step without alerting the whole city to his presence. But he still did his best to follow Atma's lead while staying on his board.<br/><br/>Hatsu sat down on the board and flew as low to the ground as he could without hitting any rubble. This was a new challenge, and he had to keep a tight focus on what altitude he was at. He could feel the beginnings of a headache and he cursed internally. When Atma stopped near a window facing the inner city, Hatsu quietly climbed off his board and crouched down where there was no rubble. He held the board in his hand as wood and stone were pretty loud when you banged them together. He tried to be mostly up against the wall, as he didn't want anyone to see him through the window.<br/><br/>He was grateful for the chance to rest a bit from using his power. Telekinesis was a mental power, not a physical one, so while he wouldn't get tired no matter how much he used it, the headaches were awful."
6651,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=60,2012-06-22T16:15:13,Breebree,"<span style=""color: #0080FF""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-family: Viner Hand ITC;"">A</span><span style=""color: #0040FF"">nak</span><span style=""color: #0080FF"">a</span></span></span><br/><br/><span style=""font-size: 85%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Thank you for the information... Hiei I really appreciate it.""</span><br/><br/>She whispered as she walked around him slowly her hand brushing down his left arm. Till she ended up in front of him again. <span style=""color: #0080FF"">  You think we will need his assisstance to find my brother?</span> <span style=""color: #0040FF""> Maybe, he seems to know much he could be useful and you will need a partner Ana, you can't do everything alone...</span>She backed up a bit rolling her eyes stopping her glamour effect. It worked on him a bit but she had already guessed it wouldn't work on him completely. Making her back face him she began to walk away till she caught the last bit of his words. <span style=""color: #0080FF"">Yea whatever I'll consider asking him, although I'd doubt he would join me anyway we have a history you know...</span><br/><br/>Anaka laughed at his last few words arching an eyebrow before spinning towards him and running at top speed past him to the next building. Leaping was all they seem to do in this city if they were to move, she hardly used the ground anymore. It was unsafe and usually she had business to attend so she didn't need minor demons blocking her way. Once she landed in a roll and tuck she stood waving at him before she called out as she continued to near the crew fighting below. She slowed her pace a bit to sure of herself, who would guessed Hiei would give her that information.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Ready to lose?!""</span><br/></span>"
6652,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=60,2012-06-22T16:37:21,docemoon145,"In the blink of an eye, Hiei was no longer on the roof top where she had turned back to look at him. ""You're faster than before,"" he said, his even voice coming from behind her, ""But perhaps you've forgotten how fast I am."" He gave a slight smirk. His speed was one of his greatest assets. So far, no one had beaten him in a race since he'd become a hunter. While he had to admit, Anaka had improved a lot since they last met, he was still faster. And yet she never turned down a race.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Some things never change...</span><br/><br/>He toyed with the idea of giving her a head start, but decided that that kind of arrogance might just make him lose the race. Hiei turned his back to her and gave a slight wave. ""See you on the battle field."" And boom, just like that he was gone again, appearing no more than a second later on a roof top three buildings away. He wondered if she just saw him disappear like everyone else seemed to, or if she'd improved enough to be able to semi-track his movements. He turned back only long enough to giver her a slight smirk, then he disappeared again and the race was on."
6653,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=60,2012-06-22T16:54:42,Breebree,"<span style=""color: #0080FF""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-family: Viner Hand ITC;"">A</span><span style=""color: #0040FF"">nak</span><span style=""color: #0080FF"">a</span></span></span><br/><br/><span style=""font-size: 85%; line-height: 116%;"">Anaka cursed the demon that granted him such a power but let a small chuckle as always he held unspeakable speed. She yet still hadn't trained her eyes to see his moment but she caught a simple blur rather than just a poof as many others had. With that she took off after him, it wasn't long before she had reached the ground again after swinging off a pole hanging from the side of the building. <br/><br/>She landed like a gymnastic trainer would, both arms up and folded into a small bow. She wasn't surprise to see Hiei waiting for her not that far from her. She called out to him trying to hold back a few questions she wanted to ask. She couldn't get off topic when they were in a flood of demons. But before she could open her mouth to ask him a question she noticed a figure hoovering above him. It drew back what looked like a arrow aiming straight for his head. Her thoughts went blank from there and she had a mild black out. Even though her legs were carrying her the fastest they could, she knew she was going to have to leap to stop the arrow itself as it was released. <span style=""color: #0080FF"">Front flip, twist, dive now!</span><br/><br/>Pushing off into the into what looked like a front flip but as she became airborne 5 feet higher than what she usually stood into the air, twisting her body to sail over his head and snatch the arrow out of the air just at it neared closer to his head. She grasped the arrow with her left hand as she began to fall back towards the earth. She had minus 6 seconds to finish what she started, twisting to have her chest facing the sky she looked up to see the demon glaring back down at her. Its violet eyes burned endlessly, but widened when she lifted her right palm and a plasma energy of dodger blue shot through its body sending it crashing to  the ground like a plane on fire. This time she couldn't land as perfectly as she planned on half twisting before she crashed onto the sidewalk scrapping her chest into the semi peach colored concrete of the sidewalk. She stood up a bit breathless, before turning around to face him. Anaka huffed as she flicked a falling stand of hair out of her face. She spoke mimicking his earlier even tone even though her green eyes were filled with amusement. </span><br/><br/><span style=""font-size: 85%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Your real lucky I even like you. The top of my breast are bleeding because of you.""</span></span>"
6654,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=60,2012-06-22T17:24:14,docemoon145,"Hiei gave a slight smirk. When he spoke again there was an element of amusement hinted in his even tone. ""I suppose I should be grateful you've gotten faster. I'll be sure to return the favor the next time you let your guard down."" Hiei wasn't big on forming alliances and such, but he made a point to repay any debt he owed. The way he saw it, he owed Anaka a favor now.<br/><br/>Where they were now, Ayl and Sam were just around the corner of the next building. ""We shouldn't have to worry too much,"" he said, ""From what I saw it was just low and mid-level demons. For some reason the high level demons don't want to show themselves lately."" He looked at her, ""The real problem will be how many there are. So there's no point in wasting any more time.""<br/><br/>Hiei attempted to time himself: Around the corner, kill one demon; three cuts, another demon; six cuts, two more  demons; one cut, one more demon; stabbed through the heart. What was that, a second and a half? He couldn't be sure. Maybe he should learn to count by milliseconds.<br/><br/>When he was back in view again he was standing somewhere closer to Sam than Ayl, as it looked like she needed a bit more help than the more experienced fighter. Hiei turned to the red head and rested the blunt of his blade against his shoulder. ""Need a hand?"""
6655,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=60,2012-06-22T19:47:39,RoseNoble,"Atma watched as Hatsu hovered up onto the same level of the building. He liked the kid's ingenuity, it would keep this rookie alive longer. Atma took out the canteen and took another swig of water, but this time he didn't put it back on his belt. Instead he put it on the ground next to Hatsu and brought his goggles up to cover his eyes. They were specially treated to not reflect sunlight and you couldn't see into them either. ""Hatsu, I want you to stay here and watch the corner over there,"" he pointed to the corner closest to where the intact buildings were, ""I'm going to get as close as possible to those buildings as I can without being detected. If there's more than there should be I'll be going inside them to see what's up. I want you to watch this for when I come back if there's a bunch of demons chasing after me. We have 20 minutes left so if I'm not back in 15 head back without me. No exceptions. Got it? Good."" And with that Atma became almost invisible, with only a slight shimmer like a heat shimmer showing he was even there at all.<br/><br/>Atma climbed on to the top of the building next theirs, as the roof was still mostly intact. He took a deep breath and took a running start, he leaped over the street to land in a roll on the rooftop across from him and he didn't lose much speed and kept running, making no noise at all. He made it back to the buildings in no time at all. Crouching behind a high ledge overlooking the rest of the buildings he noticed a lower level demon and decided to have a little fun with it. He took out a kunai in each hand and silently walked over to the demon, still chameleoned, and whispered into its ear, ""God wills it."" The demon's eyes went wide as a kunai plunged into its throat and another into its heart, killing it instantly and silently. He lowered the demon down and looked over at the buildings.<br/><br/>There were about thirty or thirty-five intact buildings clustered together, with the 8 in the center actually reinforced with steel on the outside and in between them like walls. This was way outside of what even higher leveled demons would do, and bells were going off right away in Atma's head. He decided that he should go in and investigate. He watched the demon's blood pour out of its body and decided that he would have maybe five to six minutes before someone would notice an absent sentry. He took another running start and leaped towards the intact buildings with the kunai in his hands."
6656,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=60,2012-06-22T21:07:00,kakakuu,"Sam watched in awe as Ayl pulled out the canister, which turned into his weapon. This is what she remembered. That brutal strength and speed, the efficiency of which he slaughtered demons. It bought Sam enough time to lean against the wall and catch her breath for a bit. She switched her weapon back into axe mode and was about to head out into the fray again when the Hunter  that she'd seen staring at her in the pub appeared beside her, offering help. She giggled, shaking her head. ""No thanks bro, Ayl's got my back. Feel free to jump in though,"" she said, taking a deep breath and charging towards Ayl. In her mind she pleaded with Ahriman for his strength. She'd never asked him for help before, but he'd always feed her some energy when she was fighting a tough demon, but now he would barely even respond. She sliced down a demon that was trying to flank Ayl, although she was sure he would have caught it anyways. She cut down two more, did a backflip and started running up the side of a building. She made it about five feet up the side, then pushed herself off, doing a spinning attack that made her barrel through a group of mid-demons with her axe blade. She killed about six, which made her feel awesome. She looked at Ayl, jerking towards the intersection with her head."
6657,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=60,2012-06-22T21:57:14,Froodjakle,"In the midst of the dozens of corpses flying all around him, Ayl caught a glimpse of Sam, barreling through a crowd and dispatching no less than half a dozen demons at once. It was a once-in-a-lifetime strike coming from a relatively new Hunter, and he couldn't help but be impressed. When she jerked her head towards the intersection, he nodded quickly in response before turning north. They needed to keep moving, to get the bulk of the horde as far away from Hatsu and Atma as they could.<br/><br/>A rather large demon stood in the way, impeding his passage, so Ayl did the only logical thing. He ran toward the building nearest the demon, and dashed up the side of it with incredible speed, forming two long needles out of darkness and holding them between his fingers. Using his momentum, he leapt forward, frontflipping over the demon and throwing the needles downward at the same time. They hit their target right on the mark, each stabbing into one of its eyes and causing it to roar in pain. Invisible to the naked eye was an incredibly thin wire of darkness attached to each needle, and leading to Ayl's fist. He spun himself in midair, using the momentum to straighten himself and pull the threads taught, making the demon reel back perfectly into position for Ayl to land on its shoulders. ""Now you fight for<span style=""font-style: italic"">me,</span>"" he said with a devilish grin, as he used his threaded controls to steer the demon north, barreling through massive crowds with the beasts flailing arms as he did so."
6658,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=60,2012-06-22T22:08:11,docemoon145,"It brought no small surprise when Atma vanished before his eyes.<span style=""font-style: italic"">He can turn invisible,</span>Hatsu realized. His powers really were stealth based then. Someone else might have been upset at being told to stay behind and watch, but he didn't mind. He couldn't turn invisible. If he went with Atma it would just be redundant. He made up his mind with relative ease that if Atma didn't come back in fifteen minutes like he said, he would leave without him. If he'd been killed, there was nothing he could do anyway. And if he'd been captured alive it'd be smarter to go and get help. One rookie doesn't make a good rescue team.<br/><br/>He turned and looked out the window where he'd been told to, but still tried to stay relatively hidden. He contemplated practicing his electric powers while he waited, but realized that would be<span style=""font-style: italic"">very</span>stupid. He simply waited there and watched like a good little rookie, wondering what Atma might find.<br/><br/>--------------------------<br/><br/>Hiei raised an eyebrow when the red head turned down his offer.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Blissfully ignorant. She doesn't realize that even Ayl can't keep this up forever. They'd be overwhelmed soon alone.</span>He just shrugged it off though, turning to face the next wave of demons on its way. He figured they could at least handle the ones that were left from the first couple waves; they'd gotten rid of most of them already.<br/><br/>Before someone might even realize Hiei was no longer standing there the front two rows of demons collapsed, seemingly simultaneously. Immediately after, Hiei reappeared just a little in front of the demons. They seemed to hesitate for a moment and he smirked, then did it again.<br/><br/>Compared to most other hunters, Hiei's stamina was almost as impressive as his speed, but he couldn't keep it up forever. It was actually a very tricky skill. Turning without losing speed was dangerous. He had to be careful not to go tumbling over and the strength lent to him by his demon was the only reason he didn't break his legs when doing it. Running in a straight line wasn't easy either. He had to keep up the movement. If he let the momentum take control he'd go on a tumble fest. And stopping was certainly no walk in the park.<br/><br/>But on the other hand, he couldn't just maintain the speed forever. He'd eventually collapse from exhaustion, and collapsing or tripping when you're going that speed... he'd be nothing more than a smear on the pavement. People didn't really understand how difficult a power it was to control.<br/><br/>After taking a brief break, because he needed to pause for a moment between each burst of speed for rest and safety, he attacked the next two rows of demons. He had to have taken out at least thirty demons in these three trips, but there was no end to them. Oh, well. He'd been doing such a nice job slicing the lot of them in half. There was no point in stopping now. He'd just get a little work out.<br/><br/>Boom, vanished. Another ten down."
6659,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=60,2012-06-22T22:35:01,kakakuu,"Sam held her own against the mid-demons for a while, and once she heard the monstrous roar, she knew it was time to move. A few of the demons paused for a moment, giving Sam the chance to rend them in half, although one managed to claw her across the face, from below her left eye, across her nose, to the right side of her jaw. It was a shallow cut, but it stung like crazy. She was also fairly sure it made her look more badass, so she laughed and hacked another demon's head off. She folded the axe back into carrying position, sliding it into the straps on her back and took off running behind Ayl's demon. She almost stopped to think about it. He was controlling it, so she guessed it WAS his then. She mentally shrugged it off, following close enough behind to finish off anything that the beast missed, but far enough that she was safe from it's claws.<br/><br/>Once they'd made it around the corner and through a large portion of demons trying to stop it, Sam noticed that the amount of assailants thinned out considerably. She drew her weapon, sending it straight into sword mode, and leapt at them, finishing off rather quickly. The rest of the demons were still trying to catch up, but it gave Sam enough time to catch her breath and ready herself for the next wave. She figured Ayl would continue riding the demon until it died from blood loss, and she wasn't in the mood to complain about it, so she laughed and swung her weapon a few times, anticipating the bloodshed."
6660,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=60,2012-06-22T23:11:24,RoseNoble,"Atma landed on the intact buildings with a smooth roll born from a lot of practice. He didn't even feel most of the force that others would, and did it with out making much noise and didn't stab himself with his kunai either, which was a plus. Another running leap and he was on the top of a roof next to the reinforced ones from the center. He paused and lay down on his stomach trying to find a way to get into the reinforced buildings. He could see a gate of to his left but it wouldn't be an option as there were two guards standing on each side of it, he couldn't kill them without drawing attention. Besides the gate the only other option would be a third story window and many of those were open. He found the closest one and watched it to see if anything was in the room on the other side. When he was satisfied no one would be there he put the kunai back on his belt and took another running leap and dove through the window. He rolled to soften the landing and stood up looking around.<br/><br/>The door to the room was open and he saw a human figure walk past the door. Well, it could have been human if it weren't for the blood red horns sprouting from the skull and the reverse joint legs. They probably were human once, but now it was a Silencer.<span style=""font-style: italic"">This is probably where many silencers live. Or at least the ones with the higher level demons with in them,</span>Jibra'il spoke up. After a moments pause Jibra'il continued,<span style=""font-style: italic"">There are ancient evils here. Follow the Silencer you just saw. I'm sure you'll find some answers then.</span>Atma did as Jibra'il instructed and followed the horned one. Atma didn't have to wait long as the Silencer he was following made his way into a large room with a long table. Crowded around the table were 20 Silencers, many of them looked relatively human. The horned one didn't take a chair and instead took a spot by the door in. Atma listened as the Silencers started talking among themselves. They spoke of plans to finally wipe out all of the remaining humans from the city and turn the Hunters into the hunted. Atma started taking mental notes as the Silencers brought out charts and papers and spoke of troop numbers and locations, dates and events. If their plans worked, the city will have fallen completely by the end of the month. Just then a small imp ran in from a door on the other side, it looked like a messenger so he decided to stay and listen to what would be said. It brought word of Ayl's assault, and in response one of the more normal looking Silencers stood up and volunteered to take two other Silencers to stop the attack and kill Ayl. When that Silencer had left Atma decided it was time to go.<br/><br/>As he turned to leave so did the horned Silencer and they bumped into each other. The Silencer's look of confusion became a snarl of surprise when Atma punched it in the face and took off down the hall towards the window he had entered through. All he could hear behind him was cries of ""Intruder!"" and the sound of the horned Silencer running after him. Atma made it to the window and ran up to it, launching himself off the windowsill towards the other buildings. The Horn wasn't that far behind him either. As soon as Atma landed a fireball flew over his head, the only reason it was a miss was because he still chameleoned. Another leap brought him back down to the street, as he looked behind he could see The Horn still on his tail along with about twenty other demons, he started to run back towards Hatsu. Atma decided that being invisible wouldn't help in the battle ahead so he reappeared just as he rounded the corner he had told Hatsu to watch. ""I got a shitstorm behind me! We need to go!"" he cried out as he continued to run."
6661,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=60,2012-06-22T23:50:09,Froodjakle,"The three Silencers took no time in reaching the location of battle. There they found the one they were sent to kill, a man with purple hair riding atop a large demon.<br/><br/>""Shit, he's riding it?! How the fuck did he pull that off?"" shrieked one of the two mid-ranked Silencers, its mouth agape. The Silencer in the center, clearly a higher rank than the other two from his appearance alone, said nothing, instead just wearing a frown on his face and watching in disgust as the large demon was dispatched in seconds. He stepped to the edge of the building and jumped off, followed closely by the other two, and continued slowly walking towards the man. When he was reasonably close, he stopped moving and looked up at him, eyes burning with rage. ""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Maaier,</span>I ask that you halt this nonsense at once. Do not force my blade to find its way across your throat,"" he threatened, scowling at him and reaching for his weapon.<br/><br/>-----------------------------------<br/><br/>As they reached a larger clearing, Ayl pulled back on his makeshift reigns, stopping the beast he was riding. A smirk found its way across his face as realization dawned. ""Now things are getting interesting,"" he said quietly. He pulled his hand up, releasing the threads and jumping to the ground. A few seconds later, the needles in the demons head exploded, scrambling its brains inside of its head as it fell over dead.<br/><br/>Ayl's hand hovered over his pouch, waiting for the moment it would be needed as a group of 3 Silencers approached them. His other hand shot out horizontally in an attempt to make Sam and everyone else stand back. Every demon in the surrounding area stopped their assault, either watching the Silencers or retreating back into the shadows.<br/><br/>Ayl listened to the Silencer's words, and simply chuckled. After a few moments, he replied; ""I'd like to see you try."" In a move faster than humanly possible, Ayl reached into his pouch, pulling out a cylinder identical to the first he used. This he immediately formed into another blade like the one he was using as he shot forward, stabbing it into one of the mid-Silencers faster than any of them could react. The force shot it backwards a few feet, and Ayl ran after it again, thrusting the other sword directly into the first, their darkness linking together. A trained eye would notice that the handle of the first blade was rammed forward from the blow, making the weapon resemble more of a quarterstaff, with a handle on either end of a pole of concentrated darkness. The Silencers eyes, now inches from Ayl's, grew wide in fear, the look on Ayl's face terrifying him to the core.<br/><br/>Ayl gripped the handle closest to him and reached his other hand forward, grasping onto the pole of darkness. The handle farthest from him slowly began turning, a wave of energy emanating from it as it formed a blade, angled vertically off the pole; a flawless Scythe. He pulled the weapon back towards himself until the blade hit the Silencers flesh; Even this, however, offered little resistance. He heaved the weapon upward, slicing clean through the entire upper half of the Silencer and sending it flying through the air, showering blood and entrails everywhere. Neither Ayl nor the high-Silencer moved an inch, both facing away from eachother and becoming covered in red. The other mid-Silencer slowly backed away in horror, before spinning around and breaking off into a full sprint.. straight towards the other Hunters.<br/><br/>""I'll give you one chance to turn around and walk away,"" Ayl said, in a voice significantly different than his usual one. ""I will not,"" replied the other, drawing his weapon. The two remained silent for a few moments, before simultaneously spinning around and locking blades."
6662,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=60,2012-06-23T00:46:16,kakakuu,"Sam was starting to have fun, having found a second wind, most likely though Ahriman's power. She hacked and slashed and whirled through the forces, although she could start to feel her wounds dragging her down. She narrowly avoided another demon's claw when everything stopped. The demons fled, and Sam whirled around to see three Silencers facing off against Ayl.<br/><br/>She gasped. If they were truly as dangerous as Ayl had suggested, they'd kill him. She took a step forward, and it was like Ayl disappeared. He reappeared again, in front of one Silencer, stabbing it and sending it flying. Another weapon appeared, and the fight started.<br/>After a few seconds, the weapon became a scythe, and he cleaved the Silencer in half. One stood his ground, clearly the highest ranking of the three, and another went running. Sam giggled, Ayl made it look so easy, so she decided she'd have to go all-out and take out the fleeing Silencer. Her blade changed, the axehead slid to the middle, the sword blade spun around to the bottom side, and a thin blade shot out of the shaft of the weapon, effectively forming a large, singular blade, much taller than Sam herself was. She raised it above her head and spun it, charging the Silencer and kicking it in the back, straight into a building. It whirled around, trying to draw it's weapon, but Sam was too close; she rammed the blade at it with all her force.<br/>The Silencer caught the blade between it's hands, saving himself. It smirked at Sam, and she giggled. ""Silly Silencer. I'm stronger than you'll ever be,"" she said, switching her grip so she was holding the switchaxe one-handed. She felt Ahriman give her strength, and she pushed on the sword. The blade sunk through the Silencer's chest, and through part of the building. Cracks snaked out from behind the Silencer, and Sam pulled her weapon out, folding it back to axe mode and leaning against the building to watch Ayl duel it out with the Silencer. Ayl's movements were like a dance of death, his ability to reshape and reform his weapon at will creating an acrobatic and graceful style. It was clear this was the weapon he excelled with, and with each passing moment the Silencer was losing ground. She winked at him. He'd kick it's ass."
6663,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=60,2012-06-23T00:51:44,Breebree,"<span style=""color: #0080FF""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-family: Viner Hand ITC;"">A</span><span style=""color: #0040FF"">nak</span><span style=""color: #0080FF"">a</span></span></span><br/><br/><span style=""font-size: 85%; line-height: 116%;"">Anaka smirked a bit as a lower demon ran straight for them not really noticing till he was already close enough to her. It was clear he was trying to flee but unfortunately took the wrong turn. He should of just followed the pack. She had been fighting with a two-side like sword with a poisonous tips on each end. She stepped out to face him and arms her hands over her chest before speaking.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Boo.""</span><br/><br/>Was all she said, he flinched with his blue eyes closing the first mistake to make ever. She had in one swift movement uncrossed her arms with the blade shifted to her right hand pulling her arm back and thrown in straight as the center of his heart. The blade hissed through the air and landed in his chest with a disgusting noise something like a squishing sound. She watched his body sink his knee's hitting the pavement as if he was praying silently without his hands upwards. It was the first time and probably the last she hit someone dead in the center of their heart as she planned. She looked back over to see Ayl battling the man from his tone it sounded as if they were familiar but she couldn't tell. She stalked over to him and plucked her blade out of his chest, wiping it clean on his clothing.<br/><br/>She whipped around looking for Hiei, she wondered where he had disappeared off to now. Last she had saw him was when a group of demons had fallen to their knee's not realizing they had been struck yet by him almost invisibly it seemed. But of course that was just his speed.</span><br/><br/>(Bah Sam beat me to killing the silencer. XD)"
6664,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=60,2012-06-23T01:17:16,docemoon145,"It was a good thing Atma showed up when he did. Another twenty seconds and Hatsu would have bailed on him. Unfortunately, he brought a mess of demons with him. Hatsu picked up his board and did a crash jump out the window, breaking the glass and making an epic entrance. While he was in mid-fall, he jumped onto his board and went into hover mode, pulling into line beside Atma.<br/><br/>""What the hell? Did you barge in and shout 'follow me'?"" Hatsu complained. ""I've never been in battle before, but I guess this is as good a time as any to start.""<br/><br/>He stood sideways on his board. After checking to be sure there were no objects immediately in front of him, he turned to look behind them. There were a bunch of typical lower level demons, and one freaky demon with horns.<span style=""font-style: italic"">That one's a lower level silencer; about the equivalent of an upper mid-level demon. Be careful: they have powers, just like hunters.</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Thanks for the warning,</span>Hatsu said, grateful. He surveyed the demons and chose the two that were closest. He held up his arm, aiming the fingers of his open hand toward them. He didn't have the best accuracy with this yet, so he prayed for the best.<br/><br/>Then, in a blinding flash of light, streams of electricity shot from his hand. He'd put way more power into it than he'd intended, and actually wiped out the four closest demons at once. They were fried to a crisp. It wasn't what he was aiming for, but he wasn't complaining. Suddenly, he felt a writhing pain in his skull. He had to bend over and clutch his head, and he temporarily lost control of his board, the front end raking across the ground for a moment before he got his control back.<br/><br/>The great thing about his powers was he could use them as much as he wanted. But on the other hand, since they were all mental powers, they gave him awful headaches, especially when he put forth that much power.<br/><br/>Hatsu stole another glance behind him. ""It doesn't look like any more are coming,"" he called. ""We might as well face them here.""<br/><br/>------------------<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Damn,</span>Hiei thought after wiping out his seventh group of demons.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Something big is going on over there.</span>He turned back to the large group of demons still standing.<span style=""font-style: italic"">But I can't just leave these guys. They'll just catch up later and make things more difficult.</span>He clenched his teeth.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Damn. It's not supposed to be used on this many, but... fine.</span><br/><br/>Hiei stood directly in front of the remaining demons, making sure they could all see him. He pulled up his headband. As expected, curiosity compelled them to look directly into his third eye. Suddenly, the lot of them became dazed. ""Now,"" Hiei said, loud enough for all of them to hear, ""Kill each other.""<br/><br/>It was chaos, all the demons that had been able to see Hiei's third eye turned on each other and started attacking. The few that hadn't tried to run away, but were chased down by the others. Hiei collapsed to his knees. He held his hand over his third eye, but it burned and he couldn't touch it without causing more pain. His mind control was<span style=""font-style: italic"">not</span>something to be used on so many at once, even if they were all just lower level demons.<br/><br/>After a moment, the pain had subsided, and he pulled the bandana back down. Immediately he rushed to where the real action was. When he got there, he saw Ayl about to face off with a higher level silencer.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Damn it,</span>he thought.<span style=""font-style: italic"">He's already claimed the fight.</span>Hiei tisked and flicked the blood off his sword. He'd jump in if Ayl asked for or needed his help, but this wasn't his fight.<br/><br/>""Take your time,"" he called to the fellow senior Hunter. ""All the others that were on their way have been... dealt with."""
6665,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=60,2012-06-23T01:48:52,RoseNoble,"Atma watched as Hatsu jumped out of the window, Which was a bit more flamboyant than what Atma would've considered but it worked which is what matters. ""I can't help it if that horned guy over there decides to bump into me,"" Atma replied calmly to Hatsu's complaint. Hatsu's first fight should get really exciting. Atma kept running and drew two of his kunai, and as he did a flash of electricity came from Hatsu's hand. The bolt friend 4 of the pursuing demons, but it unfortunatly missed the Silencer. Atma did stop when Hatsu almost fell off the board he was hovering on, and he threw his two kunai at the demons. One nailed a demon right in the skull dropping it like a rock while the other hit a demon in the throat severing the spinal column and that demon rolled over itself tripping the one directly behind it. As soon as Atma had thrown his kunai he whipped out the daggertail and it uncoiled to it's full seven feet of bladed death, and kunai soon joined it in his other hand.<br/><br/>""Try not to lose focus like that again Hatsu, you'll live longer,"" he told the rookie before charging into battle. He ran towards the nearest demon and jumped up over a fireball. Atma spun in mid-air with the force of the spin causing the daggertail to whip out a cut off half a demon's skull, an instant kill. He landed and shoved a kunai into another demon's chest. A fireball blasted towards Atma again, so he ducked as he drew another kunai. He ran towards the Silencer who now had a flaming katana in one hand and a ball of fire in the other. Atma slid under the next fireball and came up running once again, and since he was near a wall he decided to show off a bit and do a wall run. When he reached the run's highest point he launched himself in a backflip over the Silencer, narrowly avoiding the flames that hit where he had just been. When he was directly over the Silencer he threw a kunai into its foot, nailing to to the street and facing the wall. His daggertail lashed out and wrapped around the Silencer's neck. The scream of fear was quickly silenced with a swift tug and the Silencer collapsed headless. Two demons were running away with their backs turned to Atma. He threw his last two kunai and the both hit their marks. Atma turned to see how Hatsu had fared and was ready to help if it was needed, although he highly doubted it would be."
6666,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=60,2012-06-23T02:07:32,docemoon145,"Only one more demon had come at Hatsu and it had been met by a full body shock explosion. The thought briefly crossed his mind that fried demon smelled awful before he was met with another headache. He tried to keep control of his board like Atma suggested, but it was hard. The board wobbled in the air for a moment until his headache died down.<br/><br/>After he'd regained control of his board, he watched Atma fight. The man didn't seem to have any offensive powers, but he was skilled with his weapons. The whole show was very impressive. As far as Hatsu could tell, he didn't miss once. That must have taken weeks of training.<br/><br/>Once it seemed the main battle was over and Atma had finished off the demons that had chased them down, Hatsu allowed himself a breath of relief. He'd just lived through his first battle. ""Is it always this exciting?"" Hatsu asked as he began floating alongside Atma as they made their way back to the others."
6667,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=60,2012-06-23T02:18:38,RoseNoble,"Atma was satisfied with the way Hatsu had performed today and planned on celebrating Hatsu's first battle later with some good food and drink. He walked over to each demon with a kunai still embedded in the body and pulled them out. He inspected each point to make sure that the point's hand't been messed up too badly. He wiped the blood off onto a rag he kept in his other back pocket. It was only then he realized he didn't have his canteen with him, and he was thirsty. A flick of his wrist sent all the blood flying off the daggertail and he proceeded to carefully coil it up again. When that was done he answered Hatsu's question, ""It is, every single time. Life and death situations tend to be like that. You didn't pick up my canteen when we bailed did you?"" Atma really liked the canteen he had been given.<br/><br/>""We should get back to the rendezvous point, unless you want me to find where the others are that is."""
6668,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=80,2012-06-23T02:29:48,docemoon145,"Hatsu kicked himself when he realized he'd left Atma's canteen behind. ""No, we should probably get to the rendezvous point,"" he said. ""Hold on a second though.""<br/><br/>He cringed. Damn, a headache already, and he hadn't even done anything yet. He'd tried this before; moving objects he couldn't see, but never at such a distance. They'd gone like three or four blocks from where he'd left it.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Relax,</span>Yami said inside of him.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I'll focus on the location for you. You just worry about moving the canteen.</span>Hatsu nodded. ""Alright.""<br/><br/>It was like there was a flash of light inside his mind. Suddenly, with the help of Yami, he could see with his mind exactly where the canteen was. From there, it was easy to pick it up, move it around any obstacles and bring it toward them. Within a minute it was in sight, hovering just down the road. At that point Yami stopped helping. In a matter of seconds, Hatsu had grasped the canteen in his hand and was holding it out to Atma.<br/><br/>""Sorry,"" he said, and hopped off his board, keeping it his hands, starting to walk to the rendezvous point. ""I completely forgot about it."""
6669,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=80,2012-06-23T02:42:49,RoseNoble,"Atma was actually pleasantly surprised when Hatsu brought his canteen back to him. He grabbed it and took a long swig from it. As he handed it back to Hatsu so that he could have a drink too he said, ""You sir, are awesome. You did good today, be proud of that."" Atma pulled the goggles off his face as they started to walk back to where Ayl had told them to meet back up. Hopefully the Hunter's hideout would still have enough food to go around. ""You should enjoy this down time Hatsu, before what the Demons have planned happens."" And with that Atma began the long explanation of what he had learned from the meeting of the Silencers, it would likely take the entire walk back to the hideout. But making sure that more than one had the information was a good plan in case of an ambush, however unlikely it may be."
6670,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=80,2012-06-23T03:44:49,Breebree,"<span style=""color: #0080FF""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-family: Viner Hand ITC;"">A</span><span style=""color: #0040FF"">nak</span><span style=""color: #0080FF"">a</span></span></span><br/><br/><br/><span style=""font-size: 85%; line-height: 116%;"">Anaka noticed Hiei appear suddenly calling out to Ayl, this made her arch an eye brow but she didn't speak. She walked over to him casually but made sure he knew she was approaching. Her eye flickered over to Ayl for a moment who was in a tight battle with the Silencer, it seemed like Ayl was toying with the Silencer but then again she could never know as she couldn't read him that well like she did others. But she knew he possessed power that rivaled with her's and Hiei, possibly greater that question was one unanswered. <span style=""color: #0040FF"">Getting off task again Ana..</span><br/><br/>She wanted to face palm herself, but that would look strange in any moment especially one like this. She decided it was best not too. She tapped Hiei's shoulder lightly, waiting till he turned fully around before speaking. She fidgetted with her palm scratching it repeatidly that was what she often did when she was nervous. A utterly embrassing nervous habit, she was sure Hiei had picked up on that habit as he had seen her nervous at least  four times even though they were hardly around one another.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Hiei, I need another favor if you don't mind...See well I'm not trying to sound pathetic or weak cause I really hate to do this but um... Could you aid me in my search for Yami then my brother. obviously you have more knowledge and seem to gain it faster than me. I would be in your debt for a while if you help me, <span style=""font-style: italic"">please... I need to find him. He's my only family left.</span></span> <br/><br/>The last couple of words she spoke changed from the fearless woman she was to a helpless child's voice calling out for its parents. Her green eyes weren't blazing with her regular amusement or curiosity it was the exact opposite. Those almond shaped eyes shimmered in a pleading manner, not on the verge of tears don't be mistaken but they did have a tint of sadness behind the over whelming pleading of them. She didn't even have to use glamour to fake the emotion because this time it was real.</span>"
6671,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=80,2012-06-23T05:27:16,Froodjakle,"Ayl's moves were swift and precise, effectively utilizing both the Scythe's blade and the pole it was attached to for deflection and offense. The opponent he was facing was a highly ranked Silencer, one of the most deadly opponents the enemies had to offer; And yet its every attack, every attempt to gain the upper hand, was met with swift retribution. Ayl's talent with the scythe was far greater than any of his other abilities, and it showed. It was an unusual weapon, and most enemies did not know how to defend against it, and Ayl used that to great effect, the entire battle appearing more like a warmup for him.<br/><br/>Partway through the battle, the Silencer's sword swung towards what seemed like an unprotected vital; It soon met with the unbladed end of the scythe, however, and Ayl used the momentum from the parry to swing the scythe around full-force, slicing a deep gash through the Silencer's chest. He stumbled back, clutching his chest in pain, and staring at Ayl with an intense, raging hatred.<br/><br/>""Are you kidding me? This is the best you've got?"" Ayl taunted, swinging the scythe behind him to rest on his shoulders. He stood with an overwhelming amount of confidence, and no sign of fatigue whatsoever; the sight was enough to give even this Silencer a moment of hesitation. He soon regained his strength and charged at the Hunter, yelling and blinded by rage.<br/><br/>""Well, it was fun while it lasted,"" Ayl said with a sigh, as he slowly walked forward to meet his opponent, who was raising his weapon for a strike. Ayl raised his hand as the two collided, grabbing the Silencer's blade with ease, stopping it shortly in front of his face. He stared at the struggling Silencer for a minute, before twisting his hand, breaking the weapon clean in half. Without a moment of pause, he grabbed the Silencer by the throat, lifting him into the air with one hand while bringing the scythe to it's waist with the other. ""Any last words?"" No response was given, only the same enraged stare. Moments of silence passed. Eventually, Ayl let go, letting the Silencer drop to his knees, gasping for breath. Ayl turned and began walking away, which prompted the Silencer to stumble forward, trying to overcome his body's desire to collapse; ""W-wait, this isn't over..!""<br/><br/>In a fraction of a second, Ayl's blade had already pierced its stomach, causing it to cough up blood.<br/>""Yes. It is."" With a final show of force, the blade sliced clean through it, severing the Silencers legs from its body in a shower of gore. Ayl sat still for a moment, letting the torrent of blood stop before dissipating the darkness forming his weapon and placing the handles back in his pouch."
6672,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=80,2012-06-23T06:04:50,docemoon145,"Hatsu listened carefully to Atma's story, and it took nearly the entire walk back to the hideout to complete. He was, in all manors of the word, speechless. ""I'm really not sure how to respond to all of that,"" Hatsu said honestly. ""But it sounds like the kind of thing we should stop early if we can.""<br/><br/>--------------------<br/><br/>Ayl was in the heat of his battle when Hiei felt a tap at his shoulder. He turned around to see Anaka, she was fiddling with her hands. He wondered what she was so nervous about. Hiei just stood there facing her quietly as he waited for her to speak. He noticed that some of the demons (really the only ones left alive at the moment) had backed off, forming a sort of thin ring around the scene, watching in horror as their comrade was so easily being beaten.<br/><br/>Anaka finally spoke, and it was with a demeanor he'd never seen from her before. As he considered her words, some of the demon spectators were backing off, preparing to run. ""Just a second,"" he said. It was kind of like a blip. He vanished for a moment before reappearing in relatively the same spot. A short moment later the demons that had been watching suddenly split apart in a flash of gore and blood. There was always a delayed reaction when the wounds were inflicted so quickly.<br/><br/>He took a moment to think. Finding Yami was going to be very difficult, and they couldn't be sure he'd have any information on her brother. Besides that... they couldn't be sure either was still alive. It could very well be an impossible mission, but he did owe her for earlier... Damn, he hated being indebted to people. But after this, she'd owe him a favor.<br/><br/>""Fine,"" he said eventually. ""But I don't like taking orders. We'll be equals."" He turned away from her slightly, ""Consider this payback for saving me earlier. I really have no interest in you or your brother, but I pay back my debts.""<br/><br/>And Ayl's great battle concluded at that moment. Hiei cursed that he'd been fighting only low level demons the whole time. He tried to count how many there'd been... a hundred? More? His skills were rather suited for large scale kills anyway, so it wasn't a big deal to him. He'd much rather have been fighting a couple of Silencers."
6673,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=80,2012-06-23T06:10:45,kakakuu,"Sam watched Ayl's scythe in awe. She'd never seen anyone move that fast, strike that hard, and with such precision. It was a matter of minutes before the Silencer was disabled, and Ayl had it held up by the throat, with no sign of fatigue. He threw it to the ground, where it said something Sam couldn't hear, then Ayl replied with something no doubt sarcastic, then rent it in two. She chuckled, folding her weapon into it's position on her back, and jogged up to the purple-haired man, pouncing on his back, locking him in a micro bear hug from behind. ""Bro, that was badass!"" she exclaimed. Any longer and Sam would probably be unable to continue fighting. As it was, she was barely able to walk. She rested her cheek against his should and sighed. ""Damn...I didn't think I'd see you do anything more badass than use your sword, but then...BAM! Scythe!"" she laughed and dropped down from his back, hopping over to his side. ""Now let's get the fuck out and meet back up with Atma and Hatsu, yeah?"""
6674,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=80,2012-06-23T07:32:42,Froodjakle,"Ayl was caught off guard by Sam's sudden tackle hug, and stumbled forward a step, an action which elicited a laugh from him. Here he had just taken down massive hordes of demons and killed a High Silencer with almost no effort.. And then a young girl is the one to catch him off his guard. He chuckled a bit more at the praise he was given; ""Nah, it's not all that special.. Glad you enjoyed the show, though,"" he added with a smirk. He stretched himself out after Sam let go, a much-needed reprieve after all the action. ""Yeah, they're probably wondering what's taking us so long. Wonder if they're expecting us to be this.. Red,"" he mused, noting the color which they were both stained, though he was much more so. ""You can always hop on my back if you're too tired to walk,"" he teased, as he started walking back to the rendezvous point. ""Just don't stick explosive needles in my eyes."" He had no particular intention of speaking with the other Hunters gathered nearby, but nodded his head at them in thanks as he walked."
6675,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=80,2012-06-23T08:33:46,kakakuu,"""Not all that special? Psh, please. I'd like to see anybody else do the same thing!"" Sam was still obviously freaking out over his easily-gained victory over the Silencer. Sam had killed hers easily, only because it was on the run from Ayl. She was rather excited from the fight, practically bouncing up and down as she walked. ""Heh, they'll probably freak when they see all this blood. Hey, look. I'll do this to freak them out,"" she said, plucking a strand of intestine from a demon's corpse and tucking it in her jacket so that it looked like it was hanging out of her. She giggled again at his offer, then shook her head. ""Please, I'm not letting anyone carry me unless I'm in a casket,"" she retorted. ""That needle trick was pretty badass though, not gonna lie."" She walked for a while, realizing she hadn't thanked the other Hunters, so she whirled around and waved at them, flashing them a smile, then turned again so she was walking alongside Ayl. As she did so, she bumped him with her injured shoulder, which elicited a hiss from the redhead. A quick examination of it would show that it was still bleeding, and it was deeper than she previously thought. The scratches on her face still stung, but she couldn't feel blood rushing over her face anymore, so that was a good sign. Her back ached, and she couldn't tell if it was still bleeding or not, and a dull ache emanated from it. ""Hey do me a favor and tell me how bad this looks,"" she said, hopping in front of him, exposing her injuries."
6676,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=80,2012-06-23T09:57:45,RoseNoble,"""And we will stop it, or die trying. Although I'm not quite ready to die yet,"" Atma told Hatsu. There was truth in his words. As they made it back to the hideout Atma realized he would have to was his shirt as it was partially covered in blood, but if it stained it would just look like it was part of the shirt. He pulled his scarf down to expose his face again and he sat against a wall. He brought out a a whet stone and started the long process of going to sharped every blade on the daggertail. The kunai were always saved for last because they were much easier to maintain when compared to the daggertail. Atma looked up at Hatsu and told him, ""Go inside and get some food and drink for yourself. You deserve it. And when the others get back we're gonna celebrate."" Atma hoped there would be cake. He really liked cake. The last time someone offered him some cake though they had lied about it, which wasn't cool."
6677,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=80,2012-06-23T16:43:45,Breebree,"<span style=""color: #0080FF""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-family: Viner Hand ITC;"">A</span><span style=""color: #0040FF"">nak</span><span style=""color: #0080FF"">a</span></span></span><br/><br/><br/><span style=""font-size: 85%; line-height: 116%;"">Anaka stopped scratching her palm after he spoke her face becoming the stony neutral it usually was. She noticed he seem to only have connection with others if they owed him something. She wondered why he was so distant from others. It wasn't all about owing someone you should be able to help someone without that fact. It slightly bugged her but she didn't speak on it, how will you survive mentally without any connections to humans on a extended level? Her minded wondered to many reason of why he would be so distant the main one was the fact of his demon. She still didn't know its name, had his demon been so in tuned with him that it partially took over and he didn't realize it or was it the fact his own demon liked solitude. Either way it was unhealthy in times like these. <span style=""color: #0080FF"">Hmm why do I care so much?</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Thank you Hiei.""</span><br/>She didn't have an answer for that question but Azrael did and she didn't like it at all.<span style=""color: #0040FF""> Anaka let's look at everything from different angles now. Your exactly the same, you only communicate with others when you want something. This only bothers you because you can see it in yourself. Yet this has nothing to do with me as your demon it has to do with <span style=""font-style: italic"">you.</span></span> She bit her lip and turned to face Ayl and Sam who where walking away. Damn it he was right, this aggravated her even more because he had pointed it out in such a causal manner like the answer was obvious. But it was obvious, she just didn't want to face it.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Seems our little gathering of a fight is over as Ayl is taking his fledglings. Perhaps we should leave?""</span><br/><br/>It was a mere suggestion but it sounded slightly like a command as she was use to giving commands. She didn't want to seem like she was trying to take the lead role as they were to share it equally she just felt odd about this Ayl character. It didn't bother her though as she felt he may feel wary of her as she did him, it only made sense they were both fairly new to each other. But she couldn't get the tugging feeling of ""I've already made another rival"", she shook her head smirking. She was never good at making friends, then again she didn't have friends so that could be the cause of it. She always felt that everyone was a rival to her Hunter, demons, or Silencers. Just not to be counted on you could say.</span>"
6678,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=80,2012-06-23T20:57:39,Froodjakle,"Ayl couldn't help but laugh as she hung a piece of a demon's entrails from her own stomach, the dark humor not being something he expected from her. Soon after, he stopped moving, taking a closer look at the wounds Sam had acquired during the fight. They were pretty deep, and would probably end up causing her pain once the adrenaline from the fight wore off, but not life-threatening; at least not yet. ""It's not too horrible, but we need to get those bandaged up now, before it gets infected. It could definitely cause some problems down the road if that happened. C'mere, let's get those taken care of,"" he said, pulling her off to the side of the road and reaching into his pouch.<br/><br/>He pulled out a small bottle of antiseptic and a roll of cloth, which he then tore two small pieces from. He took one  and brought it to her injuries, carefully clearing away the excess blood. He then doused the other in the antiseptic and held it close to the wounds; ""You've probably heard this before, but it's gonna sting."" After giving her a moment to brace herself, he dabbed the cloth along the length of the cut gently, trying not to agitate it any further. Once he was done with the ones on her back, he turned his attention to the ones on her shoulder, which were also fairly deep. He followed the same procedure, clearing away blood and then disinfecting it. The scratch on her face was shallow enough to take care of itself, so he finished by tearing off a long strip of cloth from the roll and handing it to her. ""You should tie this around the wounds, it'll act like a makeshift bandage. I'd do it for you, but.. It'd probably be best if you tied it<span style=""font-style: italic"">under</span>your clothes, of course,"" he said with a sheepish grin, angling his head towards a nearby building as he placed the objects back in his pouch. ""Promise I won't watch,"" he added mockingly, turning away to give her privacy."
6679,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=80,2012-06-23T21:40:39,kakakuu,"Sam stopped, her smile melting away for a moment, then reappearing as Ayl offered to fix her up. He definitely was like her older brother. ""Really? I've<span style=""font-style: italic"">never</span>heard it. Ever,"" she said sarcastically as Ayl swabbed the antiseptic across her back. She showed no sign that it hurt, other than her fists being clenched until her handed her the cloth. ""You act like I care.""  She turned towards Ayl with a slight smile and tossed her trench coat at him. The black tank top she'd been wearing underneath was shredded, and all but fell off as soon as her coat was removed. Her bra was still intact, but it still drew a slight blush to her face. ""Huh. New shirt,"" she said, adding it to her list of things to do. She hurried off and applied the bandages in the cover of the building.<br/>When she was done, she hopped back over to Ayl, retrieving her coat and putting it back on, making sure to have it buttoned all the way up. ""So, yeah. I need a new shirt dude,"" she complained, her face still slightly red."
6680,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=80,2012-06-23T22:14:36,Froodjakle,"Ayl laughed at how flustered her misfortune got her, mostly because she seemed so confident that she didn't care only moments before. ""Well I'm sure it won't be TOO hard to find something that fits, the city is damn huge after all. There's got to be at least one shirt left out there for a female midget,"" he said jokingly, ruffling her hair before turning around and starting to walk. ""We'll see if we can find ourselves some new threads on the way to the rendezvous point. I don't think red is really my color,"" he added, looking over his outfit, which was likely permanently ruined from the copious amounts of blood now coating it."
6681,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=80,2012-06-24T00:32:43,kakakuu,"Sam crossed her arms in mock anger, then laughed. ""Yeah, hopefully not. I might as well find a new change of clothes."" She huffed when Ayl ruffled her hair. ""Pft, red. 'S overrated. Unless it's hair color, of course,"" she said, flipping her in an exaggerated fashion, then laughing about it. ""But yeah, let's just find an apartment or something and raid it. I hope there's jeans in my size. You wouldn't believe how difficult it is to find them. It's like, skirts and stuff. I mean really, skirts? Yeah right,"" she ranted. ""Let's try that building."" She pointed to a large apartment complex, the only reason she was  able to tell was from the large, faded sign in front. It was surrounded by trees, providing a nice layer of shade on the ground, where the grass was already starting to reclaim the pathway to the front door. ""Let's go, dude."" She grabbed Ayl by the wrist and started dragging him towards the building. She stopped just short of the building. ""Actually let's raid a clothing store."" She turned around, still dragging Ayl with her.<br/><br/>It was a short while before Sam spotted a clothing store. She looked at Ayl, who's wrist was still in her clutches, and dragged him inside. She let go of him finally, turning towards him and winking. ""Don't hurt yourself. I'll be right back."" She waved at him, running off to find some clothes that fit. A few minutes later, she returned, wearing a pair of jeans and a purple long-sleeved shirt, her trench coat hanging over one arm and her switchaxe dragging behind her."
6682,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=80,2012-06-24T01:59:01,docemoon145,"Hatsu nodded. He didn't feel quite ready to die yet either. For a while, he leaned against a wall and simply watched Atma sharpen his daggertail. For a moment, he thought it might be a good weapon for him to learn how to use, because he could wrap it around an enemy then send a shock down it. He wouldn't have to worry as much about aiming. But on the other hand, a weapon like that might well take years to master, and he wasn't up for the dedicated practice aspect of it. Still though, Hatsu felt he'd need some sort of weapon other than his demon powers if he was going to survive.<br/><br/>After a moment, Atma told Hatsu to go inside the hide out and get something to eat and drink. He wasn't really hungry, but a glass of water sounded wonderful, since he'd refused Atma's earlier offer of water. He gave the man a slight nod and strolled into the hide out.<br/><br/>After retrieving a glass of water from the man at the bar, Hatsu picked a table near the middle of the room and sat down.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I think I need a weapon,</span>he thought to Yami.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Do you have any recommendations?</span><br/><br/>He could feel a sensation as if the demon nodded.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Yes actually. It's a little bit difficult to control though. I can teach you how to use it, but you'll have to go to where the weapon was left.</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Where it was left?</span>Hatsu asked.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">That's right,</span>Yami replied.<span style=""font-style: italic"">There is only one like it, and I hid it away. After I separated with my first host they were no longer capable of using it. So I might as well teach it to you.</span><br/><br/>Hatsu had been told this before: that he was not Yami's first hunter host. He'd often wondered who was, but Yami refused to answer that question...<br/><br/>----------------------------<br/><br/>Hiei looked at Anaka as she thanked him. He wasn't good with stuff like that. He offered her a 'hmm' and turned to watch Ayl and the others leave. That was basically his equivalent of a 'you're welcome'; I believe it's been mentioned, Hiei wasn't exactly a social butterfly.<br/><br/>She suggested leaving, and while its tone suggested it was more of a command, he didn't much mind since he'd had the same idea. Without a word, he started walking off in a different direction than Ayl and the others. He turned back briefly to say, ""Well? Come on,"" to Anaka, before continuing on.<br/><br/>He didn't use his power and just plain walked as they weren't in any hurry as far as he could see, and she'd never be able to keep up with him. He actually did have a destination in mind though, one that may give them a clue as to Yami's location. But unless she asked him, he wasn't going to say anything. One of the mottoes he follows was: if they don't ask, don't tell. Some people happened to find this very annoying, much to his amusement."
6683,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=80,2012-06-24T02:15:42,RoseNoble,"Atma finished going every blade on the daggertail in about twenty minutes and started working on the kunai, this part wouldn't take as long because they only needed the point sharp/ The kunai weren't a slashing weapon, they were a stabbing and throwing weapon. Maintaining his weapons had always seemed relaxing to Atma. The near metronome tempo of the stone on the metal always put him into a relaxed state. He hadn't checked if Ayl and Sam were actually in the hideout but decided that Hatsu would've came and got him if that were the case.<br/><br/>With the kunai sharpened and the other two no where to seen Atma headed into the hideout. He stopped at the bar to get his canteen refilled and asked if there was any cake. He was given a large piece of strawberry cake with a little bit of frosting on it. He took that and the canteen and sat with Hatsu. Hatsu looked deep in thought so Atma turned his attention from Hatsu to the glorious piece of cake the bar had whipped up. The cake was devoured in minutes and Atma gave a burp of satisfaction when he was finished. ""Hey, Hatsu, you should go get some of that cake. It will make your taste buds cry with joy."""
6684,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=80,2012-06-24T02:19:56,Froodjakle,"Ayl chuckled at her rant, and followed after her as she 'dragged' him along; because of the height difference, he was able to speedwalk and keep up just fine, though. They eventually made their way to a clothing store, and they split apart to each find a new outfit. Ayl wandered the aisles for a while, unsatisfied with the majority of what he found; this may well be an apocalypse, but that doesn't mean he had to go around looking generic. He finally pieced together his outfit and changed into it, discarding his old clothes as he made his way back to the entrance, where he found Sam waiting for him in a very simple outfit, one that made him feel rather extravagant.<br/><br/>He wore a long-sleeved black jacket with a pocket on each side, unbuttoned but tied together with zig-zagging golden thread, and under it was a white muscle shirt with a red and black scratched record logo in the center. On his legs were a pair of blue jeans with a white cross-like symbol on the right leg, the horizontal stripe forming a full circle around his knee, and the vertical stripe reaching from the bottom of the legs to a little under the groin. There was also a silver belt looped around his waist, with an attachment on either side that held the small black cylinders he used as handles, as well as a dark purple length of cloth tied around the back right side of it, with the majority of the cloth hanging off and reaching down to a bit under his knee. His hands and feet had the same gloves and shoes as before, but now there was a jet-black bracelet around his left wrist, with a silver 5-link chain hanging off of it.<br/><br/>He walked up to Sam, a wide grin plastered on his face. ""Too much?"""
6685,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=80,2012-06-24T02:56:50,docemoon145,"Hatsu was brought out of his conversation with Yami when Atma spoke to him. He looked up, startled. He had been so zoned out that he hadn't noticed the man had entered and already been sitting by him for some time. It took him a moment to register what had been said. ""Oh, no thanks,"" he said, looking away. ""I don't eat sweets.""<br/><br/>It was a true statement. He just didn't like sweets like a lot of people did. It was actually kind of a good thing; now a days sweets were a rare luxury. Besides his general apathy to them though, Yami had warned him that something like a sugar rush and his electrical powers were not a good mix. So he generally avoided them. Honestly though, he was surprised they even had cake here. The hunters sort of lived in a separate world than the rest of the populace. They had several decided benefits. It almost made him feel guilty.<br/><br/>Just to keep things from getting awkward, Hatsu commented, ""They sure are taking their time aren't they?"""
6686,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=80,2012-06-24T03:03:23,RoseNoble,"""Yeah they probably are taking longer than they should. I hope nothing bad happened to them. Ayl has more pull with the hunters than just about anyone else. The two of us wouldn't be able to do much about the army looming over our heads."" What Atma said was a quite true, Atma wasn't very well known by his choice of keeping things quiet and Hatsu was too new to be respected much. If Ayl was dead they might as well all cut their guts out now. ""So, tell me how you came to think of that hover board trick thing you did. It's pretty cool and it could be useful later on if you can make it go pretty fast."""
6687,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229&start=80,2012-06-24T03:48:49,docemoon145,"""I don't think he's dead,"" Hatsu said firmly. ""He's got too much power and experience for that. And he knew exactly what he was getting into when he left. He'll come back."" At least, this was what Hatsu sincerely hoped. He said it like it was set in stone, but really, he was nervous. Ayl was way stronger then either Atma or himself. If they had demons or Silencers or whatever that could kill him... the future of mankind wasn't looking too hot.<br/><br/>""Yami taught me,"" Hatsu replied. ""He knows a lot of ways his powers can be used and he helps me learn them. He's pretty nice as far as demons go, I think. He's not as anti-demon as he is pro-human, and he isn't big on blood lust either. He taught me how to move objects in a steady flow like that, but it was actually my idea to ride it. He helped me work out all the details though.""<br/><br/>Hatsu thought for a moment. ""I could make it go faster with more practice. Right now my max is maybe... fifteen miles per hour? I'm not sure exactly. I want to master turning and stuff though before I make it faster. I have the power to do it, just not the control. And I should work on multitasking, and Yami has something new he wants to teach me. On top of that, I'll need to build up my tolerance to headaches if I'm gonna survive."" Hatsu sighed. ""Two days isn't enough to prepare a person for war. Do you have any idea when they'll be putting this plan into action?""<br/><br/>((PC me before replying please, Rose))"
6688,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229,2012-06-16T08:03:08,Froodjakle,"Interest check  is<a class=""postlink"" href=""https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=75&amp;t=8008"">here.</a><br/>OoC is<a class=""postlink"" href=""https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=75&amp;t=8008"">here.</a><br/><br/><br/><br/>A lone figure scaled the precarious heights of a once-grand building torn asunder, its figure silhouetted against the rising sun. Finding footholds in anything from broken windows to loose bricks, it climbed with purpose and determination, nary a pause taken or mistake made in its journey. The figure reached its destination quickly, pulling itself onto the building's rooftop and darting over to the side opposite from which it climbed. It peered over the edge cautiously, a gloved hand shading its eyes from the sunlight as it scanned its surroundings.<br/><br/>The figure was a man; standing at 6'4"", his build was tall and lithe. He wore an unbuttoned, short-sleeved, dark purple jacket over a sleeveless white undershirt, as well as a pair of black jeans, which ended in a white, horizontal stripe at the bottom. Accompanying this was a tan pouch on his side, which he used to carry various objects. On his feet he wore black tennis shoes with a complex white pattern on them, and on his hands were black gloves, the back of which had a rectangular opening. His hair was medium-length and of a deep, rich purple; most of it was tied back into a ponytail, though some strands had come loose from his previous exertion, and now hung freely in front of his face. His eyes were of two separate colors; the right one was that of a shining emerald, while his left was pitch-black, a stark contrast to anyone who noticed.<br/><br/>Evidently satisfied with whatever he saw, he sat on the edge of the building, setting one foot on the roof and letting the other hang off. He let out a sigh, digging through his pouch as he did so. After rummaging around for a minute, he pulled out a package of some sort, ripping off the top of it in one swift motion. He pulled the contents out and stuffed the foil back into the pouch, soon after taking a bite of the pastry he had just unwrapped. He savored the bite, swinging his leg back and forth as he watched his surroundings carefully.<br/><br/>The city before him was but a shadow of it's former self; especially here, in the Residential District, there were signs of destruction everywhere. Buildings were half-collapsed, some naught but a pile of rubble, trees were uprooted and burned, remnants of civilization littered the sidewalks and the walls. There were no bodies, as the demons made sure they were taken care of; what they did with them though, he hesitated to consider. There were various small signs of inhabitants in some places for those who cared to look, but the people who still remained did their best to make themselves scarce, and for good reason.<br/><br/>""Ever since that day.. Heh. Saying things haven't been the same is understatement of the year,"" he said out loud, his deep voice the only noise to break the otherwise heavy silence. ""Now we have demons running around, murdering everyone they come across.. And worst of all, that damn eyesore."" With those words, he turned his gaze to the left, directly at the top of a tall tower in the center of the city. Sitting there, perpetual and omnipresent, was the portal to the demonic realm that started all of this.<br/><br/>He sneered at it in disgust, raising from his spot on the roof as he did so. ""Well.. No sense hanging around here,"" he decided with some resignation, walking backwards until he was at the mid-point on the roof.  He quickly stretched his legs out and knelt down for a moment, gathering his thoughts, before breaking out into a full sprint. Once he reached the edge of the roof, he gave himself one final push with his foot, launching himself off the building. The vertical movement from his launch was quickly reversed as he began falling, and he pulled his arms forward in preparation. His target was quickly coming within reach, and he soon found himself grasping the cold iron of a street lamp. His momentum, though drastically reduced, caused him to swing under the bar, at which point he let go, using the rest of the momentum to carry himself through a backflip, and soon after landed on the ground with a soft thud. He recovered from the recoil surprisingly quickly, and afterward found himself walking casually down the street. ""You know, I gotta say.. It's pretty wicked that I can do that now,"" he said with a smirk, as he removed the wrapper from his pouch and deposited it in a trashcan as he walked by."
6689,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229,2012-06-17T19:37:59,kakakuu,"A short figure stood alone in the street. Something large rested on it's back, most likely the tool used to mutilate the small demons that were now lying in pieces scattered across the street. The figure's footsteps echoed quietly in the eerie silence that now pervaded so much of the city. Small feet skittered over the concrete, and a small shriek echoed behind the figure. In a blinding whirl of motion, the object on it's back was removed, part of it sliding up, coming to make the object an axe. The figure swung it, and the shriek was silenced. A small demon's torso went rocketing down the street, hitting a tree and bouncing around the corner. The axehead slid down, and the figure strapped the strange weapon to it's previous location.<br/><br/>The sun shone on the figure as it left the shadow of the buildings, revealing it to be a young female, about 5'2"" and maybe 100 pounds, being small-breasted but with curvy hips. She was pale with red hair that was drawn back into a ponytail and piercing green eyes, not at all the kind of person that just slaughtered three demons. The object on her back  came into focus, it was an odd  weapon, with a short axehead on one side, and a longer, pointed blade on the other.<br/><br/>She surveyed the street for any more targets, then watched a tall figure round the corner that she just sent the demon's torso. The girl walked towards the figure, and as she got closer, she noticed his purple hair. She'd crossed paths with him before, while she'd been tracking down a large-ish demon that had been harassing some humans holed up in some brick building.<br/><br/>She stopped and pointed at him. ""Hey! Dude! It's been so long!"" she shouted at him. She set off at a jog towards the man, still shouting. ""Broooo! How ya been?""<br/>She launched herself off the ground at him, wrapping her arms around his neck. Her feet were dangling off the ground. ""What's your name again?"" she asked, dropping off him, and staring up at him with wide eyes."
6690,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229,2012-06-18T02:04:19,docemoon145,"A lone man walked through the alley ways of the decrepit city. He was about 5' 7"" with uneven black hair, most of which fell to his shoulders. His eyes were a blue, dark to the point where you might think them black if the light were not shining into them. He was lean, but well muscled, like a runner, and his outfit was inconspicuous. He wore black pants, that couldn't quite be called jeans, and a black T-shirt that fit his frame and had two yellow vertical stripes on one side, one being much thinner than the other. Over his shirt he wore a black leather jacket that was unzipped, and he held his hands in the pocket of this jacket.<br/><br/>The odd thing about this man, besides how he was walking down alleys alone in such a dangerous time and place, was that he appeared to be talking to himself. ""So not all Hunters' powers are the same?"" The man asked. His voice was medium in pitch, and young.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">No,</span>said a voice inside his head.<span style=""font-style: italic"">It entirely depends on the demon they get their powers from.</span><br/><br/>The boy lifted up his hand and let sparks shoot across his fingers, arching up as if upset at being controlled. ""So this isn't normal by any standards then,"" he said matter-of-factly.<br/><br/>One might get the feeling that the voice shook its head.<span style=""font-style: italic"">What does it matter? I thought you said you didn't care about fitting into the crowd as long as you could survive by separating from it.</span><br/><br/>The boy nodded. ""That's what I said alright. But,"" he continued, ""I think I'll avoid using my powers in battle for as long as I can. I'd like to get used to them a bit first.""<br/><br/>-----------------------<br/><br/>A man sits in a tree, seeming to be the only one left in the desolate part that hadn't been uprooted or otherwise desecrated. He had spiky black hair and a slightly childish face. A white bandana was tied around his forehead, barely leaving his eyebrows visible above his honey brown eyes. He was shorter, maybe 5'2"" at the highest. He wore a black, zipped up, leather jacket that fell just above his ankles. peaking our below his jacket you could see black pants and black boots. Either this man was a punk, or he wanted to remain unseen in the dark. Perhaps both.<br/><br/>He was looking out into the distance, enjoying a few peaceful moments. He didn't focus on anything in particular, as that would make the moment rather unpleasant. There wasn't anything much good left to look at in this place.<br/><br/>After a moment, he hopped down. He didn't feel like being spotted, so he sprinted. Indeed, to the normal eye, it might very well appear as if he'd vanished. When he stopped moving and was once again visible, he was in front of a ruined building. Now that he was stopped, and not sitting, one could see a katana strapped to his back, probably his weapon of choice.<br/><br/>He only stayed still for a moment before wandering into the building. In the basement, was a hidden place. There were a few tables, a bar, and several people. This was a secret hang out for Hunters. While he didn't much socialize when he was here, he enjoyed the sense of safety the place offered. The small man made his way to his usual seat at a table in the corner. He did nothing really, just crossed his arms and sat there with his eyes closed, thinking.<br/><br/>A man bumped elbows with one of his buddies. ""Who's that guy?"" He asked his friend. ""Looks lonely.""<br/><br/>""That's Hiei (Hee-ay),"" the friend replied. ""That's all we really know. He prefers to be left alone. If you know what's good for you, you'll give him his space."""
6691,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229,2012-06-18T03:11:25,Froodjakle,"As the man walked down the street, he felt a tinge of tiredness beset him, causing him to raise his head to the sky, shut his eyes, and narrowly stifle a yawn using his free hand; the other being occupied with a long-winded stretch. As he did so, he effortlessly sidestepped by the severed torso of a demon as it flew toward him, before continuing on his casual voyage, not a thought or glance given to the body he had just avoided without even looking.<br/><br/>As he rounded the corner he was walking towards, he took a moment to look around and get his bearings. He had wandered farther than he expected, and though he knew the city well, a quick observation could never hurt, especially not in a deathtrap like this one. His study was cut short, however, as he was quickly accosted by a rather short girl, who decided to lock him in a rather underwhelming death grip centered around his neck. When she let go (or gave up due to her lack of height, he wasn't sure which,) he stepped backwards to get a better look at her, nearly instantly recognizing her.<br/><br/>""Hey there, short stuff. Didn't know you were still kicking around,"" he said with a smirk, patting her on the head and ruffling her hair. ""Do you mean to tell me you seriously forgot my name, though? That's about all we have left nowadays, y'know. You do me a favor and remember it this time, kiddo."" He lifted a hand and bopped her on the forehead, simultaneously saying his name; ""Ayl Taveirn. Got it memorized?"""
6692,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229,2012-06-18T03:42:18,kakakuu,"The girl snickered. ""Yes. I'm still here. I don't plan on leavin' any time soon, either."" She stuck her tongue out at the man. ""Whadda ya mean, forgot? I don't recall asking, sir."" she said sarcastically, crossing her arms. Truth be told, she couldn't remember. She didn't even try to remember his name, thinking that she wouldn't ever see him again. ""Yeah well, Mr. Ayl, I'm Sam Rose in case YOU forgot,"" she retorted, trying not to smile or laugh, and failing miserably at it. She giggled at the purple-haired man.<br/>""So what brings you to this neck of the, er, city?"" she questioned, giving Ayl an examining stare that would probably be less humorous if she wasn't more than a foot shorter than the man she was attempting to study. She was trying to remember if she'd seen Ayl fight before. Something about a katana and punching members of the falco family. She decided she'd find out soon enough, though she wondered why he didn't carry any weapons."
6693,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229,2012-06-18T04:20:04,Froodjakle,"""I suppose 'sightseeing' isn't a very viable explanation?"" he joked, leaning against his back leg and crossing his arms. ""Truth be told, I'm just wandering. That's what I mostly do nowadays, helping people here and there when I can. Traveling in a group is getting riskier and riskier because of the Silencers.."" he paused, glancing around the area, his eyes eventually settling on the demon corpses the girl had been kicking around; ""Although the rabble doesn't seem to be getting any more impressive. So there's that, at least. What about you, what have you been up to? Aside from the obvious,"" he added, motioning to the bodies with a jerk of his head."
6694,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229,2012-06-18T04:28:09,kakakuu,"Sam cocked her head to one side. ""Silencers?"" she asked. ""I've never heard of them. And yeah, they're mostly just annoying,"" she said. ""What have I been up to? Not much really. Wandering around, hacking things up. That's about it."" She shrugged. ""But, um, Silencers? Are they some kind of demon that's hard to kill or what?"" She thought about it for a moment. ""I bet if we teamed up we could kill 'em,"" she stated."
6695,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229,2012-06-18T14:28:13,Froodjakle,"Ayl raised his eyebrow, surprised that the girl hadn't heard of them yet. ""No, they're not demons.. Not necessarily, anyway."" He took a moment to look around the area, scanning for any signs of potential eavesdroppers before continuing his explanation. ""Silencers are like us, humans who have been gifted with the power of a demon. Difference is.. They're out to kill us.""<br/><br/>He started walking down the street, motioning with an arm for the girl to follow him. ""Y'see, after the demons started noticing how powerful Hunters have become by sharing their powers, they decided to try it for themselves.. Found some humans who were either willing to betray their own race, or who were too weak-willed to do anything about it. The latter kind is completely dominated - the human they take over is more or less erased from existence, replaced with some fucked up half-breed. Those ones aren't too horrible; maybe a bit more capable than a normal demon, but it's easy to tell what they are, and they aren't exactly brimming with intelligence. The former, on the other hand, you have to watch out for. They have the appearance and mindset of a human, but the incredible powers and bloodlust of a demon. They can trick you, make you believe they're on your side.. Or they can just beat you into oblivion with no recourse."" He stopped in front of a dilapidated building, casually peering around the area. With no noticeable sign of anybody else, he pushed open its front door, gesturing inside with his free hand. ""After you, m'lady."""
6696,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229,2012-06-18T17:44:57,Breebree,"<span style=""color: #0080FF""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-family: Viner Hand ITC;"">A</span><span style=""color: #0040FF"">nak</span><span style=""color: #0080FF"">a</span></span></span><br/><br/><span style=""font-size: 85%; line-height: 116%;"">A figure stood in the distance hidden by the shadows, it watched the two by walk towards the building talking as if trying to hear them. Not exactly though the figure didn't need to, actually she needed Sam to get away from him. She still didn't trust him even though they had met last time with the help of Sam, he was too quite as if he was planning. She slightly stepped out of the shadows, the sun's orange and red rays laying its color on her figure. She was 5'4 exactly with a evenly proportional shape as one would call it. Her long wavy dark rich auburn hair was tossed over both her shoulder resting over her size C38 breasts that were slightly exposed at the dip of her shirt. Following the gaze downwards you could see how slim she truly was even though her hips made up most of her curves with her small waist. Her legs were also slim but clearly toned you could see that through the skin hugging black jeans she wore along with her black &amp; red two inch boots, making her stand if you didn't already know 5'6. <br/><br/>Now if your eyes finally found their way to her face you would a childish nature about them, with high cheek bones and almond eyes the held piercing earthy yellow-green tone too it. Across her pointy soft golden bronze skin held small bronze freckles that sprinkled over her nose, and a tad bit to her checks. Her full lips were stained a deep rich sunny orange she had managed to savager up a couple weeks back. Even though their was beauty upon her face their was also memories, below her left eye she held a deep scar that ran through the top of her left eye to the bottom it was a wonder how she could still see if you didn't know exactly what she was. But not many knew, usually they thought she was just a pretty human. Bad mistake is all that could be noted from it.  She raised her hands to lift over her hood that was attached to the cape semi- surrounding her. She leaned back on the building nearest to her just watching as Sam and whoever that character was spoke quietly.<br/><br/>No doubt about it was the fact that Sam probably forget she had came here with her, not this man. But then again Sam was easily distracted so she wasn't surprised. But that only seem to be out side of battle which was odd, she took a wild guess that during battle the demon consumed her whole and fought while she was there during calm times like this. She could never tell with Sam, even though she seemed open that girl wasn't quite the read-a-loud story. But it was clever not to be everyone should be on their guard during this time of era. Herself on the other hand nothing like Sam was reserved and would shut you down before you even got to start. She was guard more than anyone she ever met but you wouldn't get that at first, seeing how she uses reverse psychology. It came fairly of good use but in other situations she had to use her brutal personality, that would usually get someone to fuck off if they didn't understand the first time.</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-size: 85%; line-height: 116%;"">Patience was virtue was what she learned and told several times, it was quite a fairly well thing she had learned it. Her short temper long before she has mastered it had gotten her many unnecessary battle scars and caused regretful memories. She stared off not looking at the two mingle anymore as if trying to remember except she was doing the exact opposite the last thing she wanted to do was remember those events. She was trying NOT to remember them, striking a conversation with her inner demon should do it. <span style=""color: #0080FF""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Azrael, how long do you think it will take till Sam remembers I'm here?</span></span> There was a short pause before a muffled deep voice spoke within her head.<span style=""color: #4040FF""> <span style=""font-style: italic"">Not long she'll remember eventually within 5 minutes starting now is my guess but I could be wrong. She has the attention span of a squirrel you know.</span></span> She smiled a bit amused at his comment and scold him but there was no seriousness within her scolding.</span>"
6697,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229,2012-06-18T22:27:19,kakakuu,"Sam walked in silence for a few seconds. ""Sounds like a pain in the ass,"" she remarked. ""Fucked up half-breeds? Lovely. Sounds like hunting is going to become interesting in the near future. Maybe we should stick together."" She stopped, slamming her palm into her face. ""Ah, crap! I forgot!"" she chastised herself, then sighed. ""Never mind that though.""<br/>As the duo stopped, and Ayl opened the door for Sam she giggled. ""Thank you, sir,"" she said, stepping inside, doing a little curtsy, pulling the sides of her oversized trench coat like it was a skirt. ""Anyways, if we do team up, I kinda, er, forgot that someone was with me. I bumped into her earlier today when I was out hunting. I'm not sure if she's a hunter as well or not, though. Or a Silencer."" She crossed her arms again. ""Dammit, bro, now I'm paranoid."""
6698,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229,2012-06-18T23:24:31,Froodjakle,"""Better paranoid than dead,"" he responded, stepping inside the building and closing the door behind them. He headed downstairs, to the basement; various voices could be heard as they descended, and lights were visible from behind a pair of doors. ""Well, here we are,"" he said, opening one of the doors and gesturing for her to step inside. ""I realize I never really told you where we were going, but you'll be glad to know you won't be stabbed in the back anytime soon while you're here. This is a hangout for Hunters, so it's about the safest place in town. Have a look around, take a load off, and most importantly, keep this place a secret from anyone who might not be one of us."""
6699,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229,2012-06-18T23:47:34,docemoon145,"Hiei opened his eyes briefly as he heard some new arrivals enter their little hide out. He'd seen the purple-haired man around before, but not the red head. He quickly memorized what the girl looked like: long red hair, trench coat, ax-like weapon, short-- about his height. He did this with every new person he saw come in here, and indeed, every new person he saw. He never forgot a face and that had helped him avoid several close calls in the past.<br/><br/>Hiei remembered the first time the purple-haired man had come in here, he had actually approached him. Since then, whether by coincidence or not, they hadn't been there at the same time. It's not like anything really bad had happened. Hiei just wasn't exactly a social butterfly. After a while of silence neither of them could take it anymore. Hiei left and the purple-haired man had went to a different table.<br/><br/>After spending a brief moment in the memory, the Hunter closed his eyes again. He continued to think about a number of things, but this time he kept his ears more open, just in case.<br/><br/>-----------------------------<br/><br/>""I think it's odd,"" Hatsu said. ""The hunters all have powers that would make them stand out, yet you never see them.""<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">They learn to hide in the shadows,</span>said the voice in his head.<span style=""font-style: italic"">It's easier not to get killed that way. You should learn it too. But, there are several hidden places where the hunters gather and hang out.</span><br/><br/>""Oh? Secret hide outs?""<br/><br/>One would get the sense that the voice nodded.<br/><br/>""Do you know where they are?"""
6700,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229,2012-06-18T23:53:20,kakakuu,"Sam giggled again. ""I suppose you're right."" She followed Ayl downstairs, and her eyes widened. A place full of Hunters? She was amazed that she hadn't heard of it before. At least she was safe. She figured she might as well get a bite to eat before heading off to look for her 'companion'. ""Woah. Dude, this is cool,"" she remarked to Ayl, looking around at all the Hunters gathered. ""I never would have guessed that there'd be a group of Hunters chillin' out in some run-down building in demon central."" She shrugged. ""So, I'm guessin' this is your home base?"" she asked, catching one of the Hunters staring at her from the back. She narrowed her eyes and returned the gaze, doing her best to look intimidating. She failed miserably."
6701,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229,2012-06-18T23:54:45,Breebree,"<span style=""color: #0080FF""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;""><span style=""font-family: Viner Hand ITC;"">A</span><span style=""color: #0040FF"">nak</span><span style=""color: #0080FF"">a</span></span></span><br/><br/><span style=""font-size: 85%; line-height: 116%;"">She watched them disappear inside to the Hunters ""secret hide out"" It wasn't really a secret as if you claimed to be a Hunter and pasted the simple test they would tell you where to go. She clucked her tongue and walked over to the building and open the door. She merely looked around a moment before heading down the stairs and into the bar herself. She smiled and nodded at a couple of fellows that wave to her. It was John and Brandon in the corner as usual playing blackjack that was rigged. She shook her head waving her fingers at them more than her actual hand. It didn't take long for her to spot Sam but she decided not to head towards her and her remembered friend. She was pretty certain he wouldn't remember her and that was the way she wanted it. But she remember him, of course she did.<br/><br/>She sat to the closest window across from another Hunter whose name was Angelo. She had only met him once or twice, but she distinctively remember his hazel eyes that were always so neutral. She lended him a faint smile before turning to John who had spoken to get her attention.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Ana...What are you doing back here? Finished up your little mission eh?""</span><br/><br/>His voice was gruff and deep but that was the only thing dark mood setting about him, he was usually smiling with his boyish feature including his brown hair that fell into his blue eyes even though it was semi short. She smiled at him lightly even though the smile wasn't a real one know ever knew that though. She was infact quite the actress, she had been a former one you could say in a different way.<br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><br/>""Ah yes, in fact this time I took one of the horns for safe keeps. Might be a good value later down the years wouldn't you say?""</span><br/><br/>Her voice was light and girly as her eyes dazzled him, she knew it was wrong to glamour people but it was just a natural ability from becoming one with her demon. She had to learn all the other ones by force. She let her tongue slip over her lips as they began to feel dry but John of course took that as a flirting gesture and arched a dark thick eye brow.<br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><br/>""Ana no need to work your charms on me, I was already dazzled by your skills for fighting.""</span><br/><br/><br/>She shook her head letting out a small chuckle, he was a funny one. That was until Azrael's voice spoke within her head not sounding to please by the whole flirting situation. <span style=""color: #0040FF"">Stop flirting with him, you know I hate that. I'm not the one to share, I've already told you as your demon it is my absolute right to feel entitled to you. Beside you can do much better than that pathetic dog who is mindlessly wrapped around your finger.</span> She smirked at his words and let out a sigh. <span style=""color: #0080FF"">As If I would ever fall for one of these creatures. You know my love is for you Azrael calm down, I can't have any fun?</span> There was a thoughtful pause before a reply in her head. <span style=""color: #0040FF""> Hmm, no Fun would be killing other God forsaken demons not flirting with this wolf here. I'm merely lucky I bonded with you myself rather than you kill me, you seemed pretty sure you wanted to kill me that day...</span> Didn't respond to that but dismissed it she didn't want to look back on that day. She almost killed someone that changed her life forever she was glad she didn't but always felt a bit guilty for almost doing so.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Is that so? Well then what can you tell me about that fellow over there talking to my lovely friend Sam..?""</span><br/><br/>John turned and looked over to where she had jerked her head with a frown his gaze fell back to hers. His eye brows furrowed as if trying to remember, she nearly jumped back when his face lit up and he snapped his fingers. He rubbed his other hand on his thigh almost excitedly, She nearly rolled her eyes but restrained and imagined him with lovely bubbly Sam. Perfect couple it almost seemed, she held back a laugh at that though.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""That's Ayl Taveirn. He came here around last month, why?""</span><br/><br/>She smirked at his words and his curious tone, her green eyes turned back to him sparkling a bit as she cocked her head. Her long brown hair tilted as well making it look as if one side was shorter than the other. In the light you could see her freckles spread on her nose were actually a red-ish brown more than a dark brown that it seemed in the dark. But she didn't reply.</span>"
6702,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229,2012-06-19T03:23:55,Froodjakle,"""Home base? Nah, just a hangout spot, I operate from wherever I feel like at any given moment. I guess I have been hanging out here pretty often lately, though. Having a little downtime is a nice change of pace in this town,"" he responded, taking small breaks at certain points to eat the meal he had ordered. As he looked around at all the Hunters, he realized that he recognized a surprising amount of them, though not all by name. Most of the faces were familiar to him, at least.<br/><br/>After he finished his meal he leaned back in his seat, resting his head on his arms, which were stretched out against the chair's neckrest. He had no pressing matters to attend to, so he figured he would hang out for a while, catch up with some people; for the moment, though, he was content relaxing where he was, small talk be damned."
6703,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229,2012-06-19T03:58:25,docemoon145,"When Hiei opened his eyes again, he realized the red head must have seen him staring at her, because she was staring back. He let out a slight<span style=""font-style: italic"">humph</span>and turned his head away. He'd spent enough time here, it was time he went out and killed some demons. Without a word, he stood up and walked out of the secret hide out.<br/><br/>With a quick climb up the stairs and a turn he was out the door. He accidentally bumped into someone else on their way in. In an instant, Hiei memorized his face, his hair, his outfit, everything that was there for him to memorize. ""Sorry,"" Hiei mumbled and continued on his way. With his speed, within moments he'd be deep in demon territory, the perfect place if you were looking for a fight.<br/><br/>------------------<br/><br/>Hatsu was surprised when he bumped into someone else on his way into the 'secret hide out'. The short man mumbled an apology. ""No,"" Hatsu said, his face showing little emotion, ""It was my fault.""<span style=""font-style: italic"">So that must have been another demon hunter,</span>he thought to himself.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I guess we come in all shapes and sizes.</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Honestly, you all look the same to me,</span>said the voice in his head.<br/><br/>Hatsu ignored his inner demon and continued down some stairs into the basement of the abandoned building. There was a surprising number of people down there, and they all seemed to be having a relatively good time. It had been a while since he'd had a good meal, so he ordered a sandwich at the bar and took it over to a table to eat. It felt kind of weird, not knowing anyone here, yet knowing that they all had special powers and a demon hidden inside of them. As he ate, he looked around, so that their faces would be familiar if he ever saw them again."
6704,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229,2012-06-19T05:48:54,kakakuu,"Sam managed to keep her glare held up until the short man got up and walked out, then turned her attention back to Ayl. She sat across the table from him, resting her arms on the table, supporting her chin with one hand. ""Makes sense. Seems it's how we all operate."" She sighed, watching someone else walk in. ""The downtime is nice. Now, I'm going to copy the newcomer and get a sandwich,"" she said, getting up and doing just that. She returned shortly, finding that the newcomer had chosen a table fairly close to her's. She picked off a breadcrumb and flicked it at him to get his attention. She waited until he turned towards her.<br/>""Yo."""
6705,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229,2012-06-19T08:16:22,RoseNoble,"A lone man sat in a doorway down the street. His golden eyes were shining through the shadows cast by the walls of the ruined building. Atma decided it was time to go and do something. He stood up and brushed off his pants, taking care to avoid the sharp tips of the kunai thrust through his belt and the daggertail on his right side. He readjusted the rope that was slung across his torso and prepared to move out.<br/><br/>Someone looking at him now would see a man standing at 5'10"" wearing a faded tie-dye shirt and a pair of jeans with holes in them. His shoes were thin soled and would make very little noise. A scarf was wrapped around his face and an old pair goggles with a crack in the lower right corner was resting around his neck. Underneath the scarf one would find shoulder length black hair and a short beard. Atma knew where the Hunter's club was as many of the experienced hunters did.<br/><br/>He started walking towards the club down the street, his six kunai clanking against each other; the segments of the daggertail weren't too quiet either. He'd have to fix that later. Atma made it to club moments after he saw someone leave and walked right in. He walked down the stairs to where all the tables were and sat down, taking in his surroundings. He didn't see anyone he knew so he kept quiet."
6706,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229,2012-06-19T15:32:13,docemoon145,"Hatsu turned when his attention was caught by a flying bread crumb. When he moved to look where it had come from, he saw a purple-haired man and a red head girl. The girl in particular was waving at him,<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Yo.""</span><br/><br/>Hatsu raised his eyebrows slightly, ""Um, hello,"" he said. He figured he was being... invited, or accepted somehow, but he wasn't sure if the girl wanted to start a conversation, or wanted him to sit by them, or what. Maybe saying ""Yo"" was all she'd been aiming for. Turning away would feel rude though, so Hatsu tried to start a conversation. ""This is my first time here,"" he said. ""Pretty amazing that there are places like this inside of cities like this, huh?""<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Smooth,</span>his demon teased him.<br/><br/>-----------------<br/><br/>Hiei would vanish from their eyes and reappear behind them. A few seconds would pass. Suddenly, the demons would cry out in pain, their bodies would fall into pieces, and they would collapse. Then Hiei would flick his sword to force the blood off of it. They hadn't sent many high level demons lately, that worried him. He knew there were high level demons out there, he himself had one inside of him. He feared they were reserving the higher level demons to be bonded with other humans, that they were creating an army of Silencers. But maybe they had something else in mind.<br/><br/>Another sprint and three more low level demons were slaughtered. This was too easy, it wasn't even fun anymore. Hiei gave an annoyed sigh, sheathed his sword, and sprinted out of there. In a minute or two he found himself in front of a small building that was more or less in tact. Inside, in a room in the back was a bed. There was a bathroom in another room that still worked, and he could turn the lights on and off as he pleased. He'd made this little place his home for the time being.<br/><br/>Hiei turned into the bathroom and stood in front of the mirror. He pulled up the white head band around his forehead. In the middle of his forehead was a third eye, staring back at him. The iris was the same honey brown color as the rest of his eyes, but obviously it wasn't normal for a human to have three. It was... let's say, a gift, given to him by his demon when they bonded. He hadn't had to use it very often, but that wasn't a problem. After staring for a moment, he left the bathroom and flopped down on his bed, staring at the ceiling.<span style=""font-style: italic"">So bored...</span>"
6707,From Whence they Came ~Act 1~,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8229,2012-06-19T17:15:12,kakakuu,"Sam hopped over to the other table, taking her food with her. ""First-timer too? Awesome, me too,"" she said. Half of her sandwich disappeared down her throat a couple seconds later, and she wiped the crumbs off her mouth before speaking again. ""Dude, I flipped out when I first walked in."" She leaned back and yawned. ""I wonder if they have any rooms here..."" she thought aloud.<br/>Another few seconds passed and she leaned forwards again, reaching across the table and poking the man in the nose. ""Name's Sam, by the way."" She flashed him a smile, winking as she did so."
6708,Power of the wolves IC! (Lets keep this alive!),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8302,2012-06-20T07:33:17,Yumiwolf,"I sat atop of a large building over looking the massive city where both Humans and wolves lived in peace only because the humans never knew about us wolves. We ruled the night and laid low in the day light waiting and watching the humans as they went about there daily lives. It was only mid day and the sun beat down upon me It was well into the 90's today and it didn't look like a break was due yet. The city was always more alive in the summer then the winter, it confused me as I always observed these people. The nights here were cooler then the days, as we wolves came out to play and soak up the moon light against our fur it was something much needed after a day of walking like a human and talking like a human. Sometimes I always had the urge to just shift in the middle of day and walk around town like a wolf but I knew these people would hunt me to the ends of the earth. I finally gotten enough of watching the people below me, I got down from the roof the same way I got  up by using other buildings that were in the area being just like a shadow being being swift, quiet, and unseen. Once I got down to the ground I turned human before walking the streets looking around as some people rushed to work and some people rushed to lunch. ""Useless..."" I mumbled to myself as I walked away heading back to the gangs hide out where all the wolves stayed to lay low for a while. Once I had gotten back looking around only to find I was alone I shrugged and threw myself down on the couch for a quick nap."
6709,Power of the wolves IC! (Lets keep this alive!),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8302,2012-06-21T02:39:19,Ristina,"I found myself once again stuck between choosing either to leap in wolf form and fly off with the wind, or to run with my feet against me down twenty flights of stairs. If by some inconceivable idea that it stayed night forever my wings could carry me from place to place. My arms linked around the metal bars that decorated the roof of her apartment building, However useless having an apartment seemed for a Beta of a wolf pack. With that thought in mind I flung myself around in a rather twist, rush hour had started on the street it was the best time for me to meander my way back to the Gang.<br/><br/>Anyways the old roof could only hold my attention for so long. I made my way towards a rather large metal door that was the doom to any person that doesnâ€™t have decent stamina. Stairs, in a swift movement my hands delved under my open slit , and through my bra to grab the ipod that would accompany for my 5 minute run down the stairs. The music that would accompany my feet would be a jumble of rock tunes mixed with metal. Which shouldnâ€™t be unexpected of someone with a black T-shirt decorated with skulls, and a black bracelet.<br/><br/>When I run the feeling of freedom over runs my mind, and it wasnâ€™t long that I was drifting past the 20 flights of stairs, and passing by children, parents, and other walkers of the city. Cars with their bad exhausts, and dogs that growled at me were drowned out from the headphones that blared music. I hadnâ€™t realized I was singing until I swung open the door to the hide out , and my feet paused at the front door. Damn I was good at singing but by god why was the Blade laying on the couch passed out? My left hand clicked off the black Ipod and Jammed it back in place. No one else seemed to be lurking in the hideout yet.<br/><br/>""Blade?"" Eh it was useless waking him up. Everyone is usually asleep , except me. I ran on about as little sleep as possible with coffee and monster to guide me as a human. Since , Being a wolf and all I hardly ever needed anything in my wolf form. I trudged my way towards the TV , and turned on the Xbox. Killing zombies here I come. Oddly enough zombies didnâ€™t seem that far off from reality, considering shape-shifting wolves were around. Always good to know thy enemy."
6710,Power of the wolves IC! (Lets keep this alive!),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8302,2012-06-22T05:16:34,Asteria,"Lonely.<br/><br/>That's how Corry would describe her life.<br/><br/>And, had a fire not ruined it for her, she'd be living quite the hermit existence.<br/><br/>As it stood, she was roaming the streets looking for something, anything to catch her eye, something that would work as a shelter, keep her isolated enough to try and keep herself in check. The last thing she needed was the police wondering why she was bouncing from abandoned building to the next with nothing but the few clothes in her pack, and no money or idea to speak of. It would only exacerbate things and put her in a worse position than she already found herself.<br/><br/>The streets, thankfully, weren't too filled with people at this hour. Most were driving in their cars, or busily engaged elsewhere. No one paid much attention to her, and that was what she wanted. Normally, she'd have gone through the motions of skirting through alleyways, hiding behind dumpsters, and staying out of sight as much as possible. But it didn't seem to be an issue here. Since she'd left her old town, and crossed into this one, no one seemed to recognize her, a miracle as she thought that, despite all that had happened, her face would have been plastered on television screens and newspaper articles where she'd been directly involved with the fire.<br/><br/>A small saving grace, but a saving grace nonetheless.<br/><br/>Wandering through the streets at a leisurely pace, her hair tickled her nose as a breeze blew through, whispering through her hair and upsetting it a bit. Brushing it aside, she continued on her walk, ignoring her auburn locks as they sway in the breeze and with each step she took. Converse strapped up tight, her shoes pounded the pavement in a sort of rhythm, matching the stride those few before her had set. From there, her legs extended, unhindered by pants, but rather shorts adorned her. A white tank top covered her torso, only partially visible beneath her plaid button-up.<br/><br/>Stepping into a side alley for a brief moment, she tied her shoe, scoping out the area from over her shoulder as she did so.<br/><br/>Never can be too careful, eh?"
6711,Power of the wolves IC! (Lets keep this alive!),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8302,2012-06-23T02:36:35,Yumiwolf,"A group of rather well muscled men seemed to see a girl walking towards an ally way from across the street. No one would of guessed these men were what the streets called thugs but they were by far some of the most known thugs in the city. Taking what they want, and continuing on there way. However, there shirts were torn, and there pants seemed to sag past the hips proving the thugs were from the slums. But not everyone from the slums are thugs, at least that is what the slums are trying to accomplish. Though with thugs like these its rather hard to do so.<br/><br/>""Hey Bubba,"" The tallest one in the group spoke his voice deep with aggravation as his tan hand tossed a Pepsi soda can onto the middle of the sidewalk with out a care. His scruffy shaggy brown hair seemed to cover his chocolaty brown eyes. ""See that girl, I want her, ""<br/><br/>""Are ya sure boss, that girl looks an awful lot like trouble' if the're was such a thang Boss."" Bubba having to seemingly play second in command spoke, his hands placed in either side of his blue sagging jeans ( no one wore belts anymore in the gang). His black dusty hair, and blue eyes cautiously yet casually checked the girl over. While the rest of the group seemed to wait anxiously on their toes.<br/><br/>"" Of course i'm sure."" The boss stated it as he took the group across the street and to the entrance of the ally way preparing to block the girl from exiting. ""Ey' Girly!"" The man grabbed the girl just above her shoulder stopping her before she could slip by.<br/><br/>""Where ya going in such a hurry?"" Bubba stepped next to the boss, as the rest of the group began to circle around her. His hands slowly pulling out a silver switchblade . He was prepared to kill with a large smile."
6712,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=100,2012-08-29T04:22:59,2.2zenith,"Tetramis removed the ice boots after clearing up all the hostiles she had pinned down. A host of spears still hovered around her, ready to pick of any dangerous individual which had managed to slip past those at the front. She tossed the boots to the side into a small fire which had formed near the gate.<br/><br/>She moved forward, over what remained of the sheet of ice easily. Instead of causing her to slip, the ice clung to her soles as she walked over it. She stood on a small hill which gave her a better view of the town. It was covered in a sea of flames. Tetramis frowned, sending several spears to arc onto areas which the fires had yet to reach. The ice spears increased in volume quickly as Tetramis made towards the town.<br/><br/>The ice chunks began to melt, dousing the fires but Tetramis noted something important, as the fire was doused, the light levels went down as some of the electricity lines were cut. She retreated to the school temporally, dropping the remaining spears and entering the building. She avoided unnecessary alarm, taking a detour from the training hall to the logistics room. From there she picked up a couple of glowsticks and returned to the fray. She chucked the glowsticks as far as she could, providing minimal lighting where needed as spears began to form again."
6713,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=100,2012-08-29T04:30:34,WindOnFire,"Liliane felt her heart jolt- so that was why her mom had stayed away!  She disguised her shock, turning her eyes down towards her hands, twiddling her thumbs.  They thought she had died?  But she was still alive...and she must be a hero, if she had been partily responsible for ending the war, enough that they would metion her.  But why had she never returned?<span style=""font-style: italic"">â€˜Remember, nothing about meâ€™. </span>Thatâ€™s what her mom had said.  So how to find out more without giving it away?<br/><br/>â€œThatâ€™s so sadâ€¦â€ she said, looking back up.  â€œSo what happened during the war?â€  She was careful to keep her voice only mildly interested, as if it didnâ€™t matter much either way.  Lying with her voice was easy as breathing for Liliane.  â€œHow did they stop him?â€"
6714,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=100,2012-08-31T04:11:23,Luna,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">""All non-graduating students move to the training halls now! Graduating students should follow too to protect your juniors.""</span>Rena heard the voice of her teacher and moved to comply instantly.<br/><br/>â€œLetâ€™s go everyone in!â€ As she moved from the sight of the party she grabbed some of the younger kids and pushed them towards the training halls. After that she did a final sweep of the area to insure that no one was hiding in the grounds.<br/><br/>Rena headed into the training halls herself keeping an eye on the younger ones. Many had never seen anything like this. Hell, she had never seen anything like this. But, her training had kicked in and she knew better than to expose her fear. That would only cause the others to become more scared and the last thing anyone needed was panic. She affixed a small smile to her face and wandered amongst the students, exchanging brief words of courage to those who needed them. Inside she wondered how true those words were. She wished she had brought her weapons with her when she had gone to the kitchen, but she hadnâ€™t exactly seen this one coming now had she?<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Reina! Oi, Reina! Come here,""</span>She vaguely knew the voice calling her, Nicholas, if she was correct. He was in her class. She made her way over to him quickly, coming to stand beside him.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""I need you to make sure everyone is here, the non-graduating students only.""</span>she accepted what he offered her and then turned moving to stand in the center of the room.<br/><br/>â€œAlright, listen up!â€ She roared listening to the silence that came after. â€œWe need to get a head count when I say your name sound off loud so I can hear you.â€ She called her voice softening slightly, still loud enough so that all assembled could hear her. With that she started calling names, listening for responses before moving to the next name."
6715,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=100,2012-09-02T00:17:01,Boundary,"Auroch was very audible in a fight, letting out guttural yells of rage and effort as he swung his two swords from place to place. Start Point A was usually the body of a Serpentile and End Point B was usually the same. He moved swiftly, running his blades through the air and killing everything in his path, letting out the occasional blast of fire for good measure and to take care of larger crowds. As the battle continued the city had slowly been accumulating flame, though it was definitely not his, he knew how to make sure stuff like this didn't happen. He looked around, trying to get an idea of how much flame there was. He saw air reapers, water reapers, and fire reapers all working on the flames in their own ways using their elements. Getting up to a higher building he tried focusing on groups of flames, his eyes glowing red as he pulled heat out of them, making fires either harmless or nonexistent. Noticing that some of them were forced to deal with stragglers from the initial skirmish he ceased his efforts, well aware that fire control was not his job, killing was.<br/><br/>Leaping down from the building he swiftly dispatched hostiles attempting to engage the rescue teams, though made sure to exit as quickly as he entered, since anyone noting his presence would be a little problematic, he was wanted after all. His flames were bright and hot, possibly hotter than the fires that consumed the city, but were extinguished very quickly at a whim so that they did not harm people or buildings."
6716,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=100,2012-09-02T02:18:20,2.2zenith,"Tetramis stood at the edges of the town, watching. She caught sight of a green-robed reaper approaching her and she waved, signalling that it was all clear from her spot. She turned back to face the burning town wondering if she should even provide help. She was practically useless in medical efforts, the most she knew was how to apply a band aid. She snapped out of her train of thought as the grass rustled behind her. She turned her head slightly, ""This part is clear. Tell Stella that I've got this handled.""<br/><br/>When there was no response, she felt her annoyance fan throughout her body, and turned, ""Do you-"" Her eyes widened as the point of the scythe descended to her forehead.Â<br/><br/>She stumbled at the force of the blow on her shoulder. She had froze the point of the weapon do that the edges were dulled and had the effectiveness as of a bludgeon. Her shoulder throbbed dully as she rolled backwards and drew her sword, ""What is wrong with you?!""Â<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Was a reaper sent to eliminate her from the council? Had they somehow wanted to eliminate her because of what she did?</span><br/><br/>Or was it totally something else? Tetramis extended a hand, sending a blast of ice over the reaper, she raised her sword as she walked past the ice sculpture, shattering it before walking towards where most of the reapers were concentrated. She stood there, watching impassively, though her arm remained tense should the threat of the council wishing to eliminate her become true.Â<br/><br/>******<br/><br/>Nicholas stood some distance behind Rena, keeping a close eye on the name list. After a minute or two, he stepped forward, resting his hands on his hips as he came closer for a better look at how she was doing, she was Mavis's pet pupil after all.Â"
6717,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=100,2012-09-06T17:46:46,Kotaro Kuya,"Zane Alsanai<br/><br/>Zane looked at Azrael and then at Ethan. He smiled. ""Well don't worry, well get you up and running again. You have my word."" He told her as he saw the carnage of the city continue too grow. He looed at Ethan. ""Get her too Styx. Make sure you mention the name Zane Alsanai if they ask question and that I want her looked after."" He looked back at the town of Sansura. ""And Ethan.....if its your name she whispered.....she's dedicated herself to me because her master told her too do so so I'm responsible for her. If anything happens too he I will hunt you down and make you pay."" He said walking deeper into the hellish town.<br/><br/>He formed his scythe once again and twirled it above his head. Then he caught sight of the ground too his righ. It seemed too start to warp, turning purple and green, as if cburning the earth itself. ""Corruption....."" his eyes widened. ""Everyone! Get out of Sansura now!!! His voice boomed and he rose into the air, scythe raised, seeing the corruprion of the earth spread. ""Sevana.....you bitch!"" He whispered too himself. ""Everyone get out now! If you don't you'll be killed now go!"" He raised an arm and a powerful shockewav pulsed from his palm into the sky, making the stars seem to wav and shimmer lightee."
6718,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=100,2012-09-07T06:03:57,2.2zenith,"Tetramis heard the warning to retreat. Why? She began to retreat anyway, dusting flakes of frost from her shoulders as she made her way back to the school. She spotted Zane and teleported before him, ""Oi! What do you think you're doing? There are still civilians in there! Also, do you even have permission for the level of destruction you are going to cause?""<br/><br/>******<br/><br/>Nicholas looked up at the clock, it was almost an hour that they were confined in the training halls. What was going on? He got up, pacing the hall before he noticed a new addition to the school. He frowned, she was not registered yet.Â<br/><br/>Nicholas walked to her, ""Excuse me, are a student of Styx or...?"""
6719,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=100,2012-09-08T03:35:38,flyer1111,"<span style=""color: #40BF00"">Puppet Master is sad to see her freedom come to an end. But if she where to be free more the body she needs to spread chaos with would be thrown into a containment cell and kept under strict monitoring. And for another she didn't even get to chat with the Sentrada, even if he had gone soft!<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Well my dear Stella Zane certainly does know how to end a fight with flair</span> she thinks to her creator as she retreats to the part of Stella's unconscious she calls home. <br/><br/>The glamour faded from Stella's body as she came to. She blinked in confusion, not remembering what had happened. </span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFBF00"">Oshhii.. Whatever Zane is planning to do can't be good. Angela just hopes that everyone can pull out it time. She has the sinking feeling that whoever hasn't gotten pulled out by now isn't going to. ""You heard him! Pull out!"" From what she had seen most of the villagers are already out of the raging fire. Just to get the responders out of the way now. She spotted Stella heading towards Zane. Already people are teleporting out for the school. </span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #40BF00"">""Zane! What's happening? What are you doing,"" Stella cried out, not liking the feeling she's getting from the other reaper as she gets closer to his position.</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #8040FF"">""A whole lot of things. The school was destroyed, plenty of battles, Zane, Alais and Ramona went to a different world, the resistance lived in a cave after the unnamed reaper threatened to take Serra away to force mom to join his side. Then the three warriors got back and Zane put himself into a coma. He awoke when a group of rogue reapers tried taking aunt Serra. Poor Alais and Ramona really had to keep on their toes to bring his morale up. Then there was the final battle, where the sword god Oba was made mortal. The unnamed reaper and the sword where killed, but every had to readjust to peace times after close to six years of war,"" Sohpi recants. She spread her hands out to indicate the surrounding area. ""And here we are today. Zane just got back earlier today from his travels. He left four days after the final battle."" For a second their talk is interupted by the twins calling here to their names. <br/><br/>The twins rolled their eyes when Nick approached them. ""Dad and Tetramis already have it taken care of. They'll figure out rooming and classes later after the fiasco in Sansura is taken care of,"" Abi explains.</span>"
6720,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=100,2012-09-09T19:38:10,weeping-angels,"Ethan.<br/><br/>Zane looked at Ethan  ""Get her too Styx. Make sure you mention the name Zane Alsanai if they ask question and that I want her looked after."" He looked back at the town of Sansura. ""And Ethan.....if its your name she whispered.....she's dedicated herself to me because her master told her too do so so I'm responsible for her. If anything happens to her I will hunt you down and make you pay."" He said walking deeper into the hellish town. Ethan resisted the urge to shiver at the low timber of Zane's voice.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Wow, he barely knows her and hes already very fond of her...interesting.""</span>quickly he picked up Azrael and called the earth around him to form a cocoon around them. slowly the cocoon started to spin into the ground and drilled into the direction of the Styx school.<br/><br/>Azrael.<br/><br/>Azrael felt the hot breath on her forehead along with a rapid beating heart. it was dark, but with her acute vision she could see that the Ethan look alike was holding her. She tried to suppress the lump in her throat and choked back tears. His hair still shaggy and brown, eyes like gleaming emeralds, the thin stubble on his chin, his strong arms wrapped around her small frame. and lips...<span style=""font-style: italic"">its as if this is all a dream like hes not really here...</span><span style=""color: #800080"">It's no dream, considering you are in pain at the moment!</span>She ignored her serpentile but acknowledged the agonizing pain. ""ARGH!"" She growled once again then whimpered. she felt his hold tighten around her, then her vision began to dim once again as they reached the surface.<br/><br/>Ethan.<br/><br/>Ethan rushed to the school and inwardly cursed.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I cant get her to Master Marco until i get that beast of a man off my tail! Shit!""</span>he saw a guard over by the door who halted him with his scythe. ""Look Zane Alsanai sent me, she needs medical attention right away, she was hit by a tranquilizer ball...."" The guard let him in and lead him the medical room."
6721,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=100,2012-09-09T23:11:13,WindOnFire,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">Alais</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">â€œEveryone! Get out of Sansura now!!!â€ </span>Zaneâ€™s voice carried even over the clashing of the battle, the crackle of the flames, weaker now.  The familiarity of the situation was frighteningâ€¦a battle being waged before her, death stalking the field.  The smell of blood swept her into the past, the stench of burning all to reminiscent of her darkest past.  Sheathing her blade decisively, she fought the urge to remain, to keep fighting until every enemy was extinguished, as she would have done back then, as her instincts commanded her to do now.  It was one of the hardest things for her to do- to stop fighting.  Closing her eyes, she let the darkness swallow her for a moment, disappearing, though it was doubtful anyone would notice her disappearance.<br/><br/>Where should I go?  Indecisive, Alais appeared next to Zane, near a woman whom she didnâ€™t recognize.  She was there in time to catch the tail end of the other womanâ€™s remark- â€œâ€¦<span style=""font-style: italic"">permission for the level of destruction you are going to cause?"" </span>Alais almost laughed, despite the severity of the situation.<br/><br/>â€œIt is pretty much a given that Zane is going to destroy most of whatâ€™s around him in a fight.â€  Facing halfway away from Zane, she hesitated, on the verge of leaving.  Would it be better to just leave?  She should have just left.  But she couldnâ€™t do that now, not after seeing him like that.  Taking a deep breath, she steeled herself.  â€œCome, we should go.â€  Remembering that the other woman didnâ€™t know her, she winced internally, wondering if the other would even listen, or if she woud attack, not an unexpected reaction, considering that there were reapers as their enemies.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><br/>Liliane</span><br/><br/>It was a lot to take in.  Liliane let it all soak in, resolving to have a long talk with her mom when she saw her next.  The thought of her mom made her homesick, washing her over with sadness.  Was she fighting right now?  Surely not, she must have left the moment Liliane was gone.  Liliane was jolted out of her thoughts by another person coming up.  She smiled at the boy, adding, after the twins finished, â€œIâ€™m Liliane.  I just got here.  Sophi and Abi have been telling me about the war.  Do you go to school here, too?â€"
6722,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=100,2012-09-10T10:21:12,2.2zenith,"Tetramis turned her head slightly. Though she had not bothered to remember every Reaper's identity in the area, she was quite sure that the other female Reaper was not from around these parts. But she spoke, a denotation for communication when there should be none between hostiles. ""This is not a fight lady, its a slaughter, he is going to kill people who had nothing to do with this. You seem familiar with him,"" Tetramis said, her gloved hand brushing the pommel of the sword ""Perhaps he will listen to you. I have other things to do."" She tilted her head, teleporting back to the front steps.<br/><br/>Her first priority was to make sure that no rogue reaper had entered the training halls and begun a slaughter of the young ones. She walked past the bonfire, spreading a thin sheet of ice over her forehead and upper arms to ward off the heat.<br/><br/>******<br/><br/>Nicholas frowned slightly at the Abi's less-than-friendly reply. ""I see."" He said while glancing at the screen door behind him. He turned to the girl who had introduced herself as Liliane, ""Yes, I study here."" He gestured to the hall, ""This is, as you may have already noticed, the training hall, where official classes would be taught. Mavis so happens to like using this particular hall for some reason. Oh yes, you may not know but Tetramis's real and official name is Mavis. I don't see why-"" He stopped as he felt fabric closing on his ear before twisting it.<br/><br/>Mavis's voice came then, ""One of the reasons is that it makes me sound like a boss-""<br/><br/>""Like an idiot more likel-"" Nicholas winced as his ear was lifted higher.<br/><br/>""Now,"" Mavis said, checking her watch absently before turning to the twins and Liliane, ""Abigail and Sofia, you two bring Liliane to the dorms to put her bags. You might want to go back out for a quick bite then before the food actually gets cold."" She had spotted Rena along with the other students who were following her the next day and concluded on her course of action immediately, she called for them to come over and released Nicholas, ""I need you to pass me the weapons which are too large to be kept inside your luggage and which you cannot recreate them at the destination immediately. You can pack them and leave them outside my locker,<span style=""font-style: italic"">packed properly</span>. We are staying in America for about a week, you will be provided allowance for daily necessities, anymore than that its on your wallet."" She bowed slightly, excusing herself from them.<br/><br/>Next, she moved to escort the three girls, reasoning that there may be some crazed Reaper lurking in the school. ""So... Liliane, is this your first time in Japan?"""
6723,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=100,2012-09-10T16:47:35,Kotaro Kuya,"<span style=""text-decoration: underline""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Zane Alsanai</span></span></span><br/><br/>As Tetramis appeared beside him along with Alais and Stella the power he had collected became visible in his palm, an org that glowed with the same rainbow aura that had covered him minutes ago before he had killed the first reapers attacking. ""I don't have time too explain!""<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF0000"">Look we all know Zane as one who acts before thinking but with this there really is no choice of action besides a complete glassing of Sansura.</span><br/><br/>The Sentrada appeared beside Zane, in front of Stella.<span style=""color: #BF0000"">There is a certain individual we met on our travels that was able too take the corruption in the Serpentile's, which is what makes them Serpentile, and place it into anything. That person is behind this and placed the corruption in the Earth, which as you know is FULL OF LIFE! Serpentile are born from any soul, even those from plants and fungus and anything else in the Earth itself! But these ones will be mindless killing machines! And since the Earth is corrupted it will spread unless the entire area is destroyed!</span><br/><br/>""I'll explain who it is and whats going on after but go! The humans in Sansura are already contaminated from the pure corruption and will turn no matter what!"""
6724,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=100,2012-09-12T21:16:12,flyer1111,"<span style=""color: #40FF00"">Complete glassing of Sansura? Stella's stomach dropped out. Where it any other situation Stella would have rolled her eyes and pointed out that us, as a shaman she could feel all the things living in the earth if she so wanted to. However now isn't the time for that. She watched as Tetramis teleported out but not Alais. ""We should go Alais. Teleport behind  the buildings so that we don't scare anyone with our appearance."" Already the drying blood all over her body is starting to itch. At least puppet Master hadn't taken any injures, which would cause the new skin to tingle and itch as well. <br/><br/>She teleports out, not taking a look back at the village she had helped rebuild after the war. Tears start to stream from her eyes when she becomes solid again. Why does Zane always have to bring trouble with him? Everything had been going so good after the people close to him had moved on after he left. Had he just come back to screw everything up again? Wiping the tears away with an arm only smeared more blood on her face. Stella sighed and waited for Alais to appear. <br/></span><br/><span style=""color: #8000FF"">Abi hadn't meant to be unfriendly. Most adults just got in their way. After their parents had put several full grown reapers into the med bay for messing with them and their brother when they where younger, most staff and people at the school kept an eye on them but otherwise leave them to their own doings. They roll their eyes when Nick gets cuffed by the ear. Sophi looked to her sister with a questioning look when Tetramis comes with them. Where the other adults back? And why is she coming with them? The twins are more than capable of protecting themselves. Though they say nothing, knowing their is safety in numbers.</span>"
6725,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=100,2012-09-13T00:19:00,WindOnFire,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">Alais</span><br/><br/>â€œAs you say,â€ Alais said to Zane, not bothering to turn to the others, not even Stella, though she heeded her words and disappeared, teleporting to the rear side of the buildings.  Her hood had fallen back in the fighting, and she resisted the urge to draw it up and flee.  She faced Stella resolutely, hands hidden in the folds of her robes, and waited, dread swimming through her stomach.  What is she going to ask?  Surely sheâ€™ll want to knowâ€¦  A thousand thoughts ran through Alaisâ€™s mind, but she forced herself to wait, allowing calm to soak through her, although it came slowly.<br/><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Liliane</span><br/><br/>Liliane giggeld when Mavis, or Tetramis, or whatever her name was appeared, twisting the boyâ€™s ear.  She waited while she talked to some other students, glancing over at Abi and Sophi and shooting them a quick smile.  â€œNo, Iâ€™ve come once or twice before.  We travelled a lot.  Stayed mostly in Europe, though.  And America.  I even went to Canada once, not that its much different than America.  A bit cleaner, but thatâ€™s all.â€  She smiled up at the older woman, homesickness forgotten for the moment, though she knew it would strike soon again."
6726,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=100,2012-09-13T16:03:44,2.2zenith,"Tetramis smiled, though eyebrows arched curiously, """"We""? You travel with your parents? That's nice,"" she said, thinking for a moment, ""I went to England once... some years back."" She suddenly realized if she continued down this train of thought, she would inevitably end up brooding later on.<br/><br/>Instead, she changed track subtly, ""So how did you discover the Sight? What happened then?"" She turned her head, as though trying to listen for sound but found nothing. She reached out, forming minute crystals in the corridor further ahead, hidden from the unkeen eye. Nothing, there was no abnormal heat wave coming from ahead. Hmmm. She thought she had sensed something, perhaps she was getting paranoid."
6727,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=100,2012-09-13T21:35:01,weeping-angels,"Azrael was on a bed in the medical room with several tubes hooked up to her. two of the tubes were injected into her wrists and the other one was in her chest. She looked around her and found a white haired doctor hovering around a weird looking machine that was hooked up to the tubes. While Ethan was sitting on the far side of the room. ""Now, this will hurt only a little."" he pressed some buttons and then flicked a switch the machine hummed to life then their was nothing but blood curling scream. Her body arched up as white hot pain flashed through her, it was burning her from the inside out.<span style=""color: #800080"">GET THOSE DAMN TUBES OUT!</span><br/><br/>Her claws extended as she went to rip the tubes out. ""I need someone in here! We need to calm her down!"" She ripped out the first one and blood spewed from her wrist. She screamed and snarled then went on to the next one. ""Oh. No. You. Don't! Big meaty hands pinned her hands on either side of her and made sure she didn't rip out the tube. ""LET ME GO!"" She wasn't thinking straight and lashed out at his wrists. Still he held her there, his strength not wavering. Slowly the pain subsided then the frenzy inside her dimmed. ""I'm going to let go now."" slowly he let go of her wrists and stepped back.<br/><br/>Her heart leaped into her throat and her eyes watered at the sight of Ethans shredded wrists.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I did that to him...no...I didn't want to hurt him!</span>She wanted to go somewhere far away, to escape this tiny room. she saw a glass window and leaped for it and smashed it open. She quickly let the pain of the change transform her into the large beautiful jaguar. She landed on all fours and raced to the forest and jumped up in a big oak tree, turned back to her other form and wept."
6728,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=100,2012-09-14T17:15:06,Kotaro Kuya,"<span style=""text-decoration: underline""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Zane Alsanai</span></span></span><br/><br/>Zane waited till they had all gone from him before looking back down at Sansura. The town was completely ablaze and the corrupted land was already spreading along the entire town, Serpentile from the life buried in the land beginning too spawn. The orb in his hand was glowing a bright rainbow aura, and it almost looked like the inside of the orb was housing a battle between three separate entities.<br/><br/>Borrowing my power for this?<br/><br/>""No time to argue, I'm not risking another Skelta city."" He said gritting his teeth as he closed both hands around the orb, its light barely escaping the crevices between his fingers. ""Last warning! Anyone in Sansura get out now or you won't live in the next few seconds!"" He suddenly pivoted forward so his chest was parallel too the town. His arms back by his side. ""Now!""<br/><br/>His body shot downward, so fast a blur was practically invisible. The only way it was visible where he had been was where large shock waves erupted in the air as the power he carried down with him resonated in his hands.<br/><br/>""Chi Mask! Lightning Spear! Dark Arm!"" The techniques he shouted out activated practically before he even said them, a rainbow aura surrounding him, lightning overlapping with it, and a large blood red specter arm reaching down.<br/><br/>""Over corruption cleansing GLASS!""<br/><br/>He shot his hands forward and the orb shot down ward into the earth like a torpedo in water, expanding exponentially every second. Zane transported back too the Styx gate before the orb enveloped all of Sansura, visible for miles. Finally the orb started too shrink, where it had been now a complete crater wasteland.<br/><br/>He gave out a sigh then heard glass break, a form leaping out of it before shifting into a jaguar. ""What the hell?"" He saw it bound too the forest and narrowed his eyes. He looked back at the school then ran too the forest, using the tracking skills he had learned to track her too a large oak tree. He looked up, hearing the sobs and small tears dropping.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Azrael?</span>He was sure she would know he was there. ""Azrael."""
6729,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=100,2012-09-14T17:35:47,WindOnFire,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">Liliane</span><br/><br/>It was then that Liliane realized she was on dangerous ground.  Her parentsâ€¦well, she travelled with her mom, sure enough, so it wasnâ€™t really a lie when she nodded.  â€œI saw a spirit.  When my family figured it out, they decided I had to come here to get trained.â€  Liliane thought that Mavis looked a littleâ€¦tense.  Nothing bad, but a bit uneasy.  Hoping to distract them from her parents, she asked, â€œDid you like England?  We didnâ€™t go there a lot.  But I liked it, â€˜specially since I didnâ€™t have to learn a new language.â€  That had been one of the hardest parts, constantly having to learn new languages.  Fortunately, she picked them up quite well."
6730,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=100,2012-09-15T05:25:25,2.2zenith,"""Ah, so they are Reapers too,"" Tetramis rubbed her gloved fingers together, ""Well England was okay I guess, different atmosphere compared Japan's.""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Could I try pushing my own limit?</span>""Well I went to England as an Executor-in-training.""<br/><br/><a class=""postlink"" href=""http://farm9.staticflickr.com/8453/7987327900_762f6dc816.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/><br/>""Basically what Executors can be compared to are... pest exterminators, they go out to root out dangerous Ferals who threaten a district and are too much for district guardians to handle. Their training involves additional classes on learning the way Ferals think, setting up ambushes. Basically only the students who hold the most potential... in that field are selected."" Basically at this moment, she had kicked up an entire pile of memories which she had suppressed. ""About your family, don't fret out here. Homesickness is common to newcomers; be strong!"" She pumped her fist enthusiastically to demonstrate her point."
6731,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=100,2012-09-15T08:59:50,weeping-angels,"Azrael heard foot steps and she growled ready to pounce then heard Zane's voice. Quickly she wiped her tears and jumped out of the tree. Her vision went blurry and she fell back onto the tree trunk. [i]Shit![i] She had lost too much blood and spirit energy to even stand up right. ""Well, seems like you got the ambush handled pretty well without me."" She winced when she felt blood drip from her wrists again but she kept her composure calm and collected."
6732,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=120,2012-09-16T18:29:28,Boundary,"Auroch sat atop the Styx gate, looking down at the crater formerly known as Sansura. Whatever battle there was before was ended by the Sentrada. He was very familiar with the place...it was a place he used to look upon during his time in the academy, now it was gone. He wondered if there was possibly any other way to have taken care of the situation. Perhaps there would be if the Reapers were prepared for such an assault, but how could they? They were attacked by not only Serpentiles but rogue reapers, (Technically he was one too but it was different.) which he was very sure was not a part of their defense agenda, especially with how many of them there were. Then there was the strange thing that creeped across the city. He was lucky to get out of the way of that...he hadn't had a good fight like that in awhile, he almost lost himself in it.<br/><br/>Sitting atop the gate he simply relaxed and cleaned his blades. He contemplated whether or not he should leave but then realized that he was simply too drained to make a portal like that again. He would have to wait awhile...he was pretty sure he could take on a Reaper or two if they attempted to apprehend him though. For all he knew they might not even attempt to, what with the fact he actually broke his anonymity to help them, granted he didn't do it to help them he did it to help the innocent people that were in the crossfire but they don't know that."
6733,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=120,2012-09-18T15:45:56,Kotaro Kuya,"<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""text-decoration: underline""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Zane Alsanai</span></span></span><br/><br/>Zane watched Azrael attempt too leap from the tree, only too fall from the perch and slam onto the ground beside the trunk.He sighed and a small smile came too him as he approached her. He saw the blood from her wrists and knelt beside her, taking her hand so he could see the wound. ""Hold on."" He said closing his eyes. A green aura ssurrounded his hand and he carefully placed it over the wounds. A slight look of pain came too his face as the wounds from her wrists seemed too heal, only too appear on his very own wrists.<br/><br/>Once the process was complete his wounds healed up as well from the Sentrada's intervention. He looked at Azrael and shook his head. ""You know, the more you run out like that, the less trusting they will all be too you."" He said. ""Can you walk?""<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""text-decoration: underline"">Serra Alsanai</span></span></span><br/><br/>Serra walked out of the front entrance of the school, a tired sigh escaping her from working on many of the wounded. The civilians that made it out, the majority needed put down due too the over corruption, turning into Serpentile while still living. It was something very rare and seeing such an amount at once was something she would never forget.<br/><br/>She originally planned too go recollect Azrael, at request of a nurse. But as she exited she saw a form sitting upon the front gate of the school. Moving cautiously, she approached the gate. ""Excuse me, are you injured sir?"" She asked as she got closer, noticing the weapons he brandished as he cleaned them."
6734,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=120,2012-09-19T03:54:08,Boundary,"Auroch was relaxed, almost entirely focused on the cleaning of his weapons until he was interrupted by a woman who inquired after his well-being. He immediately turned, almost startled. He shifted his burnt black Reaper cloak so that he could properly sheathe his blades and jumped down from the gate, walking towards the lady. The huge sword on his back made loud clanging noises as he walked. He looked the woman over and could not recognize her and apparently she did not recognize him as a rogue Reaper...then again only actual people of authority who enforced the law would recognize who he was. In response to her question he looked himself up and down, noticing that he was covered in lots of blood, Serpentile and Reaper.<br/><br/>""Most of this isn't mine."" he said, thinking it rather cliche. Though he had quite a few small wounds that while harmless by themselves would probably sting quite a lot together when all the adrenaline wore off. He also was very badly bruised in a few places, though none of his injuries were serious...this was merely the byproduct of his rather berserk style of fighting. He supposed that a little check up to make sure that nothing major was done to him couldn't hurt. If anyone recognized him it wouldn't be that hard to evade or neutralize them...he could probably take on more than a few average Reapers if it came to that, which he dreadfully hoped it wouldn't. He looked down at her and smiled a friendly smile, ""I suppose a professional's eye would not hurt though."" he said."
6735,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=120,2012-09-19T21:16:59,weeping-angels,"Azrael watched as Zane healed her wounds and ignored the urge to curl up in a protective ball from his touch.  He looked at her and shook his head. ""You know, the more you run out like that, the less trusting they will all be too you."" He said. ""Can you walk?"" Slowly she got up from the ground and took a couple steps away from the trunk. ""Yeah i know that...and i have been trying but I don't exactly like pain from that weird machine and in the processes hurting Eth- a reaper. So i ran just to try and get my bearings..."" She bit her lip from saying anymore and slowly made her way back to the school.<br/><br/>Ethan<br/><br/>Ethan winced in pain when the nurse was treating his wounds. He already knew that they would heal in just a few moments but let her do so anyways. once she was done he jumped through the window that Azrael had destroyed.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Why did she have such sorrowful hurt eyes when she looked at me?</span>She was a serpentile, they weren't suppose to have feelings of sorrow or remorse only hatred and anger. At least that is the type of serpentile Master Marco collected. Azrael was very different, then again she made him feel things he had never felt before. when she was thrashing around in pain all he wanted to do was retch her from the machine and hug her small frame close to his. he felt like he had to protect her...but she is the enemy...she did something to anger Mast Marco which makes her Ethan s enemy too....right? As if on cue he heard foot steps and saw the black shadows in the darkness of the forest."
6736,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=120,2012-09-19T21:39:44,Kotaro Kuya,"<span style=""text-decoration: underline""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Zane Alsanai</span></span></span><br/><br/>He sighed and smiled as he saw her begin too walk. He quickly walked too her side and helped her walk. He wasn't going to risk her collapsing again. Though he could tell that she had some previous history with that Ethan kid. Being a Serpentile was never a fun thing when memories were scrambled. Though he wondered of that reaper was even the right person she was thinking of. ""Well, I'll try and get the healing procedure for you less serious. I'll give you my own energy if you need it."" he said as they neared the edge of the forest. He could already see a form on the opening. ""We have someone expecting us.""<br/><br/><span style=""text-decoration: underline""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Serra Alsanai</span></span></span><br/><br/>""Whether its yours or not everyone that was in that battle is being called up."" She said as he looked himself over. ""The amount of corruption found from the survivors in the battle passed scales. The civilians-"" She stopped talking and placed a finger over her lips. Having too kill the civilians turning Serpentile from the inside out weighed on her and was a secret for now. ""Anywho, come with me."" She smiled at him. ""It will take a mere 1-20 minutes."""
6737,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=120,2012-09-20T04:07:25,weeping-angels,"Azrael let Zane help her walk which she was grateful when a wave of dizziness over came her.<span style=""color: #800080"">Your so weak you need a god damn reaper to help you walk.</span>Azrael growled at her inner serpentile then stopped in her tracks when she saw someone approach them. Her eyes locked onto the man walking toward them. She  saw his wrists were bandaged and winced then put a calm cold mask on to hide her shame. Azrael shrugged off Zane and took long graceful strides to Ethan. ""Sorry about your wrists, you shouldn't have held me down anyways. I am a Serpentile.""<br/><br/>Ethan chuckled ""I was more worried about you bleeding out to death, even if you are a serpentile you can still die from sever blood loss. I do have a doctors degree."" Ethan saw the slight pain in her eyes then it was replaced with the mask. ""Well, i can assure you it takes a lot more than that to kill me. I'm not some soft kitten, but thank you anyway."" She walked past him leaving Ethan to his thoughts.<br/><br/>Azrael staggered to the school. ""Now if you don't mind Zane i would like to have a rest which i hope my room is not the cell you put me in."""
6738,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=120,2012-09-20T22:38:01,Kotaro Kuya,"<span style=""text-decoration: underline""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Zane Alsanai</span></span></span><br/><br/>Zane watched as Azrael and Ethan spoke for a brief moment before she continued on towards the building. He looked at Ethan and then nodded too Azrael. ""Just go down the hall and too the right. I had a room done for you. Card key too it is inside. Its unlocked so you'll have no problem there."" He said with a smile. He looked at Ethan. Despite the attempts to hide them, Zane had definitely seen something about her every time he spoke.<br/><br/>""Call if you need me."" He said turning and heading towards the front gate as he saw his sister taking a reaper covered in blood too the school. At least she was doing her best too help. His eyes darted back too the wasteland that had been known as Sansura and his gaze instantly hardened into a mix of anger and depression. ""Bitch...."" His fists clenched and without even realizing it at first lightning had surrounded him, causing the earth below him too crumble before he took control of himself.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF0000""><span style=""font-style: italic"">She must be near. Only she could have caused all that pure corruption. And infected literally everything with it.</span></span><br/><br/>The Sentrada appeared behind him back too back, his long black hair swaying, still dressed in his suited chosen clothing.<br/><br/>""And she needs to be near in order too eliminate any stray Serpentile or capture any stray reapers."" he said gritting his teeth.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #BF0000"">Are you going to go look for her?</span></span><br/><br/>""No. She'll come here.""<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #BF0000"">And you plan too fight her here? The entire school and the lives here would be obliterated.</span></span><br/><br/>""She won't risk losing a single reaper.""<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF0000""><span style=""font-style: italic"">You know too much about each other its scary.</span></span><br/><br/>""What do you think? We traveled for a bit and learned quite easily."" He said turning and walking towards the school, actually leaping up and landing on the roof.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #BF0000"">And your now at each others throats.</span></span><br/><br/>""That's life."" he said looking towards the crater of Sansura, now at a superior view. ""Just too think she would have done something so bold.""<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""text-decoration: underline""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Serra Alsanai</span></span></span><br/><br/>After they entered the building, Serra grabbed the mans arm and started dragging him towards the medical examination area. ""Alright. I may not be too smart person, but I've been at Styx since I was eight and I recognize you from the war. Just what the hell are you doing here?"" She turned and faced him, pulling his robe over his face suddenly in order too hide it from passing reapers. ""If you don't remember me I'm the little kid that covered your left flank in New York."" She said removing the robes. ""Seriously your almost as crazy as my brother that battle ya know that? I almost got burned at New York cause of you!"" She seemed too just be pouting at him. ""Jack ass you appear here now? Of all times?"" She didn't know if he would remember her at all. After all, she had been merely a fighter back then covering his flank. And she was still very young."
6739,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=120,2012-09-21T02:01:42,flyer1111,"<span style=""color: #40BF00"">Thereâ€™s so much to doâ€¦ All the people that had been in Sansura for more than a few minutes at a time should be checked over for corruption. Everyone would be demanding her attention tomorrow, or maybe today at this point. In either case Stella canâ€™t think.  Well, almost. â€œHow are you going to tell him Lily?â€ Right at the moment she doesnâ€™t give a damn about calling the other woman Alais.  Stella sighed again, her brain sluggishly started to function again. â€œWe should go to the med bay. We need to be cleansed in against any corruption got to us.â€ Silently she takes the lead.  At least in med bay people wouldnâ€™t freak about their blood stained appearance.  After whatever needs to be done in med bay sheâ€™s going to clean up, check up on her mate and children, and go to bed. The rest can wait until later after sheâ€™s slept. </span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #8000FF"">The girls are curious as well about their new companion.  They hadnâ€™t known Tetramis had gone to England. They do know that the council keeps turning her down to be an Executor again. <br/>Aaron had popped into the packâ€™s family chambers to make sure Nat is still asleep and safe after the warriors started returning. It appears his son hadnâ€™t so much as stirred.</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #BFFF00"">To say that med bay is crazy is an understatement. The people of Sansura that hadnâ€™t been effected that bad are filling the waiting areas, while the medics deal with the injured warriors and the severely effected people. It isnâ€™t a good thing at all, a night that would stay with Angela for the rest of her life. The look of horror in the people eyes that where turning into serpentile while still aliveâ€¦ She shook head, getting back to work. There is still things to be done yet.</span>"
6740,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=120,2012-09-21T05:47:43,WindOnFire,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">Alais</span><br/><br/><br/>Alais felt a brief flash of irritation, but she did her best to push it down, knowing that Stella must be under an immense amount of stress after that battle- Alais could feel the pressure herself, and added up to all of her other worries, it was a crushing weight.  â€œPlease, Stella.  Use Alais.â€  She hadnâ€™t used the name Lily for years, and it still got under her skin when people used it.  â€œAnd I donâ€™t know.  I didnâ€™t plan on telling him at all.â€  She followed the other woman without further remark, feeling nervousness rise, choking her.  She pressed her eyes tightly closed, fighting it down again.  She could feel the building looming above them, blocking out the stars, and she was struck by the feeling of being at home.  It calmed her down some, and made her feel uncomfortable at the same time.  She sighed, wondering if sheâ€™d ever be comfortable here again."
6741,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=120,2012-09-21T06:06:29,flyer1111,"<span style=""color: #40FF00"">The shifter reaper blatantly ignored Alais' irritation. She's right in the fact that Stella has much more bigger problems to worry about then her. ""Why does it matter to a dead woman what she is called?"" Although not a fan of Zane at the moment, she still thinks that he should know about the child that he fathered. The child that he had never met before. She growled slightly in irritation herself. ""He's taken the blame for killing you  and mourned you all these years and you can't even tell him about the child he helped create?"" Stella stopped in her tracks, knowing that would probably steam the shadow reaper. Any corruption could wait just a bit longer.</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #8000FF"">Something is bothering Abi. She knows she's heard something about Tetramis and England. ""Wasn't that when you and Xoltchi got into a massive cat fight? Didn't it end with the bobbies in London separating you two?"" The twins have heard so many stories it's hard to keep track of them.</span>"
6742,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=120,2012-09-21T06:30:53,WindOnFire,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">Alais</span><br/><br/>Alais clenched her fists, fingernails cutting into her palms so tightly she could feel blood rise.  â€œClearly, I am not a dead woman, Stella,â€ she said, nearly growling.  When Stella continued, speaking about Zane, Alaisâ€™s temper flared as it hadnâ€™t for over 15 years, anger burning so hot she was surprised flames werenâ€™t bursting off of her.  Instead, and perhaps more logically, for her, the shadows were stirring, swirling around her.  â€œWhat do you know, Stella?â€ Alais said, tossing her hair back, expression cold.  Stalking close to the other woman, she ran her fingers across the daggers belted at her waist, a habit that arose whenever she felt danger, or a fight coming on.  â€œYou know nothing about my reasons.  You think it didnâ€™t hurt me?â€  Her voice was low and soft as she spoke, and she was tempted to actually hit her, to grab her word from her back and fight, but this was Stella, not an enemy.  â€œI only did what I thought was best.â€<br/><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Liliane</span><br/><br/><br/>Liliane giggled at Tetramisâ€™s enthusiasm, and did her best to do what she said.  â€œThanks, and Iâ€™ll try.â€  Her curiosity was somewhat abated now, and while she had more questions, she could wait till later.  They were passing a window, and something caught her eye outside, on the ground.  Stepping close to the glass, she peered into the night.<br/><br/>There were two people out there, one of whom was distressingly familiar.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Mom! </span>Liliane pressed her fingers against the glass, as close as she could.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Why is she here?  </span>The night rippled oddly, darkness twisting and turning around the tall, dark haired woman.  Liliane watched her mom finger something at her waist, a habit she recognized but had never realized the significance of.  Now, she could see silver glinting there, knives that she didnâ€™t doubt were deadly sharp.  â€œTheyâ€™re fighting!â€ she exclaimed, feeling her mouth dry up with fear."
6743,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=120,2012-09-21T06:47:57,2.2zenith,"Tetramis coughed abruptly, ""No. That was in Thailand. She literally broke a leg in England."" Damn. This two seem to know more than they should... what kind of stories has Stella be feeding them?!<br/><br/>******<br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><br/>""... What makes you think you can control a fight? Have you ever felt in control in a fight before? Because if you did, it isn't a fight, it is a slaughter."" Damian clapped his hands together softly. ""Now Mavis, Ming and Simon will go out to designated point A to search for traces. Poppy and Alphard and myself shall go to point B. We'll probably finish faster because it is a smaller area to cover and I'm there so... have fun.""<br/><br/>""Oh happy day."" Mavis said as she picked up her blazer, her comment mixing up with Simon's complaints.<br/><br/>Xoltchi laughed, ""Well on the bright side you get to see more of London!"" She got to her feet and moved towards the door.<br/><br/>""No, its so boring. I thought it would be... more. It's probably going to rain again today.""<br/><br/>""You should bring a raincoat."" Ming said, tossing her rolled up raincoat. <br/><br/>""No."" Mavis said, ignoring it as it flew past her onto the couch. ""I'll take my chances."" Everyone laughed after that.<br/><br/>""It's your choice."" Damian laughed as they stepped out into the corridor.<br/><br/>------<br/><br/>2 hours later<br/><br/>""I can't believe it! We're lost! We should have taken a map with us!"" Ming said, blinking as light droplets of water reached him. <br/><br/>""Shut up. I'm making a call here."" Mavis said as she entered the phone booth. Like always, it was red in colour, same as the buses. She left the door open so that she did not have to choke on the stench of sweat soaked into that little box.<br/><br/>""Hang on. I've got a map."" Simon said as he leaned against a parked motorcycle on the pavement. <br/><br/>""Then why didn't you say so?"" Ming exclaimed as he began packing up his suit case.<br/><br/>""Idiot."" Mavis grinned before Damian picked up. For some reason, she could hear groaning in the background. ""Hello?""<br/><br/>""Hey.""<br/><br/>""We're lost. Going to be back later than expected.""<br/><br/>Damian chuckled, ""Well, we did run into a bit of problems. The Feral confronted us, not before we walked into a home-made trap."" <br/><br/>""So... what happened?"" Mavis asked, slightly apprehensive now.<br/><br/>""Oh, nothing serious,"" He said jokingly, ""Poppy's left leg's bones got a clean break.""<br/><br/>""..."" Mavis thought for a moment. ""I got it. I'll get some painkillers for her."" She hung up. She returned to where Simon was staring at the map.  She grasped his arm and yanked him to his feet. ""Don't touch things that are not yours,"" She looked pointedly at the motorcycle before nodding.<br/><br/>Simon said nothing for a moment before he pointed at the map, ""I figured where we are. We should be able to go back... I hope.""<br/><br/>------<br/><br/>""You look like crap."" Mavis grinned at Xoltchi as she entered their room. ""This is for you."" She placed a sachet of pain pills and a bottle of mineral water on the bedside table.<br/><br/>Xoltchi laughed weakly, ""Yeah. stupid Damian. He sent me into the alley first.""<br/><br/>""I guess this means you are going on hiatus right?""<br/><br/>""Mhm.""<br/><br/>""Okay, I'll get you a souvenir for the country you miss."" Mavis removed her blazer and hung it on the radiator.</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">However there was no need for that was there?</span><br/><br/>******<br/><br/>Tetramis rubbed her earlobe before sighing regretfully. She should have forced Xoltchi to stay at Styx just for that time. She blinked as Liliane went to the window. Alarmed, Tetramis grabbed her by the back of the shirt and puller her back forcefully. ""Stay away from the windows."" Though she was to defend the school's grounds as a teacher, her Executor's training came first.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Complete the mission you were designated to.</span>""We keep moving. It is not our job to deal with that. You can't do anything. Not yet."""
6744,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=120,2012-09-21T23:26:15,Boundary,"Auroch's rather fake cheery attitude disintegrated once the woman revealed her knowledge of who he was. He looked tired, and his face took on a more bitter expression when the war was mentioned. She began examining him, removing his robes as she talked. When she finished ranting at him for showing up he began trying to remember her.<br/><br/>""Your brother...now I remember."" he said with dawning comprehension, ""You are Serra, the Sentrada's sister...Zane's sister."" he said correcting himself so to not sound rude. He did not think of Zane as the Sentrada as a bad thing, in fact he found the title quite honorable. Zane had power at his fingertips, the power to do many things...he just needed time to hone it into a weapon. Based on what he had seen back there...he had succeeded. ""You got taller."" he mused in a rather pained tone of voice as she prodded at his wounds."
6745,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=120,2012-09-22T18:35:35,weeping-angels,"Azrael found the small cozy room and headed straight for the bed. she had never felt this exhausted in years, not even Masters training was this draining on her black soul.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Its because of him...he has released the emotions I locked away...god Azrael get it together.</span>She felt the familiar hunger of her inner serpentile but was too tired to even go find the souls. Her eye lids slowly closed as sleep claimed her.<br/><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Azrael was sitting in the office and her co-worker Keith was standing beside her explaining a patients conditions and how to go about it. ""Well pretty much that's it for the day--"" she was staring at the clock on her desk and her face lit up when it hit midnight. ""Am I boring you Azrael?"" his voice was in mock stern which startled her out of her day dream. ""Oh sorry Kieth, its just I'm supposed to meet my fiancee for dinner now."" Keith stiffened then draped an arm around her shoulder. ""Well I'm glad for you that you guys are now official...so glad."" In a flash she was pulled by her hair and crushed against him. ""Now i can finally do something i have been wanting to do for a long time."" She heard the ripping of her clothes then everything went black. </span><br/><br/>Azrael woke up sweat drenching her from head to toe. she reached for the ring in her pocket and slowly began to calm.<span style=""font-style: italic"">It was just a dream...that's done and over with now.</span>She got up out of bed and headed for the kitchen area."
6746,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=120,2012-09-23T05:12:52,flyer1111,"<span style=""color: #40FF00"">Stella said nothing more kept her eyes on the other woman. Already she could sense the daggers Alais keeps on her, that much hadn't changed. Although using metal weapons against an electric element seems sort of stupid no matter who you are. ""What would the person who always has to put things back together for everyone know?""</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #40FFFF"">The twins looked together out the window when Liliane said something about fighting. They didn't recognized the figure with shadows swirling around her but they do know their own mother, even without Stella's golden glowing eyes. ""It's unlike mom to get into a fight,"" Sophi murmurs quietly. ""She must be really stressed with what happened."" Luckily they can't see just how fully Stella is covered in blood.</span>"
6747,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=120,2012-09-23T07:58:46,Kotaro Kuya,"<span style=""text-decoration: underline""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Zane Alsanai</span></span></span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #408000"">â€œHow are you going to tell him Lily?â€</span><br/><br/>""Is that Stella? And Lily? Alais."" Zane looked down the edge of the building he stood upon, seeing the two walking. As he had last seen, Alais was covered in blood. A sight he was not comfortable with seeing at all.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">â€œPlease, Stella. Use Alais. And I donâ€™t know. I didnâ€™t plan on telling him at all.â€</span><br/><br/>""Telling who what?"" Zane muttered too himself. Maybe that she was back? Returning to Styx for good? Or was she talking about something else?<br/><br/><span style=""color: #408000"">""Why does it matter to a dead woman what she is called? He's taken the blame for killing you and mourned you all these years and you can't even tell him about the child he helped create?""</span><br/><br/>Zane blinked. ""What...is she.....?""<br/><br/>â€œClearly, I am not a dead woman, Stella,â€ she said, nearly growling. The shadows were stirring, swirling around her. â€œWhat do you know, Stella?â€ Alais said, tossing her hair back, expression cold. Stalking close to the other woman, she ran her fingers across the daggers belted at her waist. â€œYou know nothing about my reasons. You think it didnâ€™t hurt me?â€ Her voice was low and soft as she spoke. â€œI only did what I thought was best.â€<br/><br/>Zane blinked again as it dawned on them what they were speaking of. ""Fathered child....not know....."" It was as if his mind had litterly blown a fuse trying too actually take in what had been said.<br/><br/>The Sentrada was laughing in his subconscious.<span style=""color: #BF0000"">HOW DELICIOUS! YOUR A FATHER!</span><br/><br/>Zane felt his limbs go numb.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF0000"">wait, what are you-? STOP!</span><br/><br/>He was suddenly tumbling over the edge of the building. Ha landed squarely between the two, his body slamming into the floor with a nasty thud, blood staining the floor. However, the Sentrada kept him healing from stopping, allowing him too survive the long dead drop.<br/><br/><span style=""text-decoration: underline""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Serra Alsanai</span></span></span><br/><br/>""Yeah, that happens to people over the course of 15 ears."" She replied dryly. ""You idiot. Running off after the war, going rogue. What was going through your head coming back here?"" she shook her head and took some of the medical alcohol, cleaning his minor wounds before applying a minimal amount of medicinal wrap. She was about too speak more harshly when she noticed the almost dead expression on his face from pain. She immediately softened and retrieved new temporary robes for him. ""Here. Their hood will keep you from being seen. not everyone wants you captured and dead you know."" She said. ""Follow me again."" She turned and headed towards the exit. ""Be best if I got you out of here."""
6748,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=120,2012-09-23T11:28:20,2.2zenith,"Tetramis felt impatience rise within her.<span style=""font-style: italic"">This is why i told them I cannot teach.</span>She groaned inwardly before straightening up a bit and asking, after hearing several lines of the conversation, ""Well this kind of conversation is best saved for a later age. We should really get going now because if Stella or that lady finds out we are watching..."" She cleared her throat to get their attention, ""C'mon. Nothing to see.""<br/><br/>******<br/><br/>Ming had booked a flight back to Japan the moment news of the attack at Styx had reached his ears. He left his team, they were never really ""his"" team to begin with. He sat on one of the many colourful benches which lined the waiting area. It was already past midnight, but he wanted to take the earliest flight over to confirm... After all, she was the only one who was left whom he actually considered as a friend."
6749,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=120,2012-09-23T20:47:43,WindOnFire,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">Liliane</span><br/><br/>â€œNo!â€ Liliane protested, mind scrambling.  She had told her not to tell, butâ€¦if she was there, surely it didnâ€™t matter.  â€œThatâ€™s my mom!  Please!  Iâ€™ll stay back, I promise I will, but please please please let me go down there!â€  She looked at Tetramis with a hopeful face, holding her breath in anticipation, ready to break free and run for it if she said no.<br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><br/>Alais</span><br/><br/>She laughed at Stellaâ€™s words, a harsh exclamation.  â€œOh, Stella, if only you could put everything back together.â€  But something could never be fixed, no matter who tried.  About to launch another volley of harsh words at Stella, Alais paused when she heard something falling.  â€œWhat-â€œ  Zane landed right in between them, lying on the ground, and Alais could only stand in shock for a few seconds.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Did he just fall from the roof? </span>That was totally unlike Zane.  The smell of fresh blood, harder to pick out when she was so soaked in the stuff, brought her to her senses, and she knelt beside him.  â€œZane?  Areâ€¦are you alright?â€"
6750,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=120,2012-09-24T03:24:46,2.2zenith,"""Things usually happen if you do not follow your superior's instructions,"" Tetramis warned.<br/><br/>Her mind was reeling with the memory of that day at the jungle. Her teacher instincts were telling her to follow the girl, her Executor self was screaming to haul the younger girl in a fireman's carry and herself was indicating that she should let the girl go, but not follow her as she should not be prying into other people's conversations.<br/><br/>""But really, what you want is up to you. In the end it will be you making your choice. And by the looks of it, you're still going to try to go no matter what I say. I won't stop you,"" She shrugged, glancing outside, ""Well, so what is your choice Liliane? To ignore or to follow?"""
6751,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=120,2012-09-24T03:56:31,weeping-angels,"Ethan wondered the halls in a daze. He just couldn't get the image of her scared frightened face out of his mind, it was like she triggered something deep inside him.<span style=""font-style: italic"">She makes me feel strange...I don't like it...I think.</span>He wondered into the kitchen area and saw a small form on her tippy toes reaching for a glowing jar. He couldn't help but smile at her efforts to reach it. ""You need some help there?"" The woman yelped and fell backwards and instinctively he caught her with grace and his body froze. He looked into the wide silver eyes and heart shaped face with a scar on her cheek. ""Azrael..."" He could barely even utter her name without feeling a tight grip deep inside him.<br/><br/>She wiggled out of his grip and leaped back on the chair to get the jar and tried to escape the room. Before she could he grabbed her by the arm and pushed her up against the counter. He didn't know why he was pissed at her recoil but he didn't care. ""Have I done something to upset you?"" His voice was hot and stern. She practically flinched at his tone but then she stood her ground and pushed him away her eyes dark. ""Get the fuck off me."" He didn't move at all in fact he pressed her against the counter even more. he saw something flash in her eyes and then she growled low in her throat. He smiled at her response, he quite enjoyed the feelings she evoked in him. He got angry, scared, protective and something else.<span style=""font-style: italic"">wait a second...shes the enemy why would i enjoy her company?</span>Quickly he backed away staring at her with puzzlement. ""Who are you to me? What have you done to me...?""<br/><br/>Azrael was glad for the distance away from him. the last thing she needed was his body against her with all these emotions swirling around her cold black heart. ""Who are you to me? What have you done to me..?"" She practically almost choked.<span style=""font-style: italic"">He feels the connection like I do?</span>It couldn't be possible...it couldn't be him... ""what about you? what have you done to me to make me feel so...different..."" He took a step closer to her with smoldering eyes. Her mouth went dry and her skin prickled with alert.<span style=""color: #800080"">Stupid Azrael, your lover is dead, don't give in to that disgusting feeling of longing.</span>For once she Finley agreed with her inner serpentile and backed away a few steps and inwardly flinched at the pain that contorted his beautiful familiar loving face.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Don't give in, just bolt out the room. You have what you need just get the hell out of here!</span>He took another step closer and went to reach for her hand. Her body was trembling and her heart was caught in her throat. Then with her acute sense of smell she inhaled the scent of the sweet salty aroma of blood. the blood shattered the small bubble they were both in. ""Blood...Shit!"" She dashed out of the kitchen and headed straight for the source devouring the soul quickly and loving the cool sensation that wafted into her veins.<br/><br/>Ethan saw Azrael dash for the exit and ran after her on instinct. He didn't even stop to think about her being the enemy all he knew at that moment is he wanted her in his arms here and now even if he had to catch her."
6752,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=140,2012-09-24T07:11:20,flyer1111,"<span style=""color: #40FF00"">The female shifter's concentration on the coming fight is broken by something large and dark falling in front of her and the sound of a body hitting the flag stones. The all to familiar scent of Zane's blood took to the air. She winced when her brain realized what happened. He had probably heard everything and had lost motor control for a second out of shock, and now he's laying face down in the pavement stones. Stella knelt by his still form as well. ""Don't touch him while the sentrada heals him. It could be very bad and he'll be dazed once the healing is done."" Dammit, she doesn't have her cell phone on her to be able to see if they could get a stretcher for him. Trying to get him into med bay could be a challenge.</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #8000FF"">Both girls watched fascinated out the window at the scene  before them, horrified that Zane might have fallen to his death, or at least severe injury. Sophi touched Liliane's arm softly. ""Your mom's going to be heading to med bay, along with Zane. Hopefully the sentrada can heal him after the dive he just took."" Her eyes and words are grave. ""It might be later on with before you see your mom again with how busy the bay is.""</span>"
6753,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=140,2012-09-24T07:33:35,WindOnFire,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">Liliane</span><br/><br/>The warning went in one ear and out the other, and Liliane was thankful when she said she could make her own decision.  â€œIâ€™m going to go,â€ she said, and glanced at Sophi when the other girl spoke.  She hadnâ€™t really understood everything she had said, but Liliane was only half paying attention.  â€œSheâ€™ll have time for me.  And I can just go with her.â€  And then she was running, sneakers hitting the floor as she hurried towards the doors, bursting outside.  There was someone lying on the ground between her mother and the woman she had been about to fight both kneeling next to him.  Liliane squinted at her mom- it was dark, and kind of hard to see, but recently her sight had been sharpening, adapting more quickly to different lighting levels, so she could clearly see the dark stains on her motherâ€™s robes and her arms.  It didnâ€™t take a genius to figure out what it was, and it made Lilianeâ€™s heart constrict painfully and her eyes widen with shock.  It wasnâ€™t the first time she had seen her mom bloody and bruised, but it had never been that bad.  â€œMom!â€ she said, voice squeaking with fear.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Alais</span><br/><br/>â€œAlright,â€ Alais said, her anger swiftly fading to worry and shock.  Her attention locked on Zane, she didnâ€™t notice the noise of people approaching, didnâ€™t even register their prescence until she heard, barely, someone say, â€œMom.â€  She thought she must be all but instinctively attuned to that word, to have heard it even when it was barely audible, but she turned without consciously deciding to.  â€œLiliane!â€  She stood, turning to face her daughter, face creased in worry, and Liliane ran to her, full on, causing Alais to take half a step back, arms wrapped around her.  â€œNo, sweetie, Iâ€™m covered in blood!â€ she protested, but she hugged her daughter back, relieved nonetheless.  Glancing over her shoulder at Stella, Alais whispered, â€œPlease donâ€™t tell her.  I will, later.â€  Her expression was pleading, and Liliane glanced up curiously, but her mom smiled down at her.  â€œDonâ€™t worry, sweetie, Iâ€™ll tell you soon.â€  The young girl nodded, trusting her, and peeked curiously around her mom at the person on the ground, only to be yanked back.  â€œDonâ€™t look, Liliane.â€  While Alais knew Zane would heal, her daughter did not, and she wasnâ€™t used to blood and death like Alais was.  As it was, Liliane saw enough blood to squeeze her eyes shut.<br/><br/>â€œIsâ€¦is he dead?â€  Lilianeâ€™s voice quavered on the words, feeling slightly nauseous.<br/><br/>â€œNo, heâ€™ll be fine, darling.  Justâ€¦wait for a minute, please.â€  Alais didnâ€™t let go of her daughterâ€™s shoulders, keeping her turned away from Zane, and turned back to Stella and Zane.  â€œZane?â€  Fear and worry colored her voice, and she then addressed Stella.  â€œHe will be okay, wonâ€™t he?â€  He had the sentrada, but still, that much bloodâ€¦it was enough to worry anyone."
6754,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=140,2012-09-24T18:57:24,Kotaro Kuya,"<span style=""text-decoration: underline""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Zane Alsanai</span></span></span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF0000"">Oh yes no one dare touch the poor ass. The Sentrada said as he appeared beside Zane's body. Healing him is trouble enough but after hearing <span style=""font-style: italic"">that!?</span></span>He started too laugh hysterically.<span style=""color: #BF0000"">Its just delicious! The bastard hears he has a kid and he collapses from a tall building and <span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic"">SPLAT!</span></span></span>He clapped his hands then his eyes spotted the child at Alais' side.<span style=""color: #BF0000"">Ah! Is this the tart?</span>He grinned evilly at her.<span style=""color: #BF0000"">My god if she is anything like her father then we are all in for a <span style=""font-style: italic"">laugh!</span> And you didn't tell her! They were talking for a few at the gate and he didn't even know!</span>"
6755,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=140,2012-09-25T02:25:54,Boundary,"Auroch donned the temporary robes that Serra gave him, though he carried his blackened ones at his side...they were important to him and he did not want to part with him. He raised the hood over his head and walked with her. The adrenaline from the battle had completely worn off and his wounds were beginning to truly bother him. The three blades he carried on him did not help either, especially Ash, which clanked loudly on his back as he walked. Serra seemed rather mad at him for what he did fifteen years ago...now that he thought about it he had never thought that his actions would have an impact on anyone besides the ones that were to pass judgment.<br/><br/>""I did not come here for you or the Reapers. I came here because innocents were in danger and people with my power have a responsibility to protect them."" he said, hoping that explained his actions well enough. He walked alongside her and kept his head down, making sure no one did not see his face that did not have to. It was a struggle to get through the crowd at times, people moving back and forth trying to assist the injured. Every particle of his body was primed for a conflict however, the previous battle keeping him on the ready and his status as a rogue keeping him on his toes for Reapers.<br/><br/>""Your brother seems to be handling himself well."" he said, still impressed with Zane's display of power earlier."
6756,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=140,2012-09-25T03:13:21,2.2zenith,"Tetramis took the bags from the twins, ""You two do what you want. I'm going to make sure she doesn't meet trouble on the way out... just don't get into trouble or your mother would be after my head."" She followed her through the corridor, matching Liliane's pace, though stopping short as the door threatened to slam close on her face. She elbowed her way through with a free arm and stopped at the scene which was displayed before her.<br/><br/>******<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000"">""You have been suspected of aiding three Ferals. What do you say to this?"" The man said as he paced out of the pool of light cast by a single lamp. The interogee did not appear capable of talking, but if he was truly innocent, he would no doubt force his speech.<br/><br/>""No?"" said a lady, snapping her fingers. Flames danced temporarily in her hand. ""My ability was fire manipulation. But now it is fire manipulation <span style=""font-style: italic"">and</span> ignition, this is your last chance. Three. Two. One.""<br/><br/>Flames leaped up on the floor surrounding the man as he was pushed to his side to lie on the bluish flames. A few seconds later, the lady clenched her fist, removing the blue flames and leaving him to burn to death normally. A speedy death was a privilege to the enemies of the Redeemers. <br/></span>"
6757,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=140,2012-09-25T03:57:31,flyer1111,"<span style=""color: #40FF00"">Gently Stella felt for Zane's pulse. Faster than it should be there. With the same care she brushed through the hair at the top of Zane's head, looking for if his wounds had healed. ""He'll be fine physically. Mentally I have no clue."" She growled when the sentrada showed up. Stella wouldn't have told Liliane about her parentage now, not with her father either laying unconscious and bloody before her or just beginning to become conscious. ""Hush you! Liliane is not a tart."" Stella flashed her razor sharp teeth at the demon spirit for a second. She keeps her senses trained on Zane, but takes time to relay an order to Tetramis. ""Tetramis, if you will call for a stretcher with your cell? Or go to med bay and drop my name if you don't have it on you? In emergencies Stella doesn't request, she commands.</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #8000FF"">One thing that is universally known around the school: mess around with Stella's pack, biological or adopted, and heads will roll. The twins stay right where they are and watch what happens at the window. They can see that their mother isn't very happy with the situation. </span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #0000FF"">Aaron came over the intercom. ""Students may return to your dorms. Graduating students please take your code A posts."" Meaning keep students from seeing the damage until it could be explained in mass without causing panic. </span>"
6758,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=140,2012-09-25T04:16:58,2.2zenith,"""At once."" Tetramis set the bags down and made for the medical bay. The lights were dimmed, so there was no way of telling if any of the staff were still lurking in the depths of the medical bay. ""If anyone is in here, we have someone who tried to commit suicide outside."" She hefted a stretcher onto her shoulders, rolling her head to loosen the muscles before walking out.<br/><br/>She walked down the corridor without event. When Tetramis reached the scene again, she unfolded the stretcher and set it near the body. She had not been this close the previous time and right now she is wondering if she should have brought a body bag too. Judging by the way this were though, the person was still alive so nothing to worry about. She turned to Stella, ""The stretcher is here. Do you want me to encase his body in ice? Or is he just fine like that?""<br/><br/>******<br/><br/>""Oh good. I was just getting bored."" Nicholas groaned as he beckoned for the younger student to begin leaving the hall. He stood on the inside of the hall until everyone had left before leaving himself, making sure to close the door: the teacher who haunts this particular hall could be considered a perfectionist."
6759,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=140,2012-09-25T06:29:50,WindOnFire,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">Alais and Liliane</span><br/><br/>Alais nearly growled when an all-too familiar form appeared, gloating and mocking as usual.  Scowling, she took careful note of where he was, pushing Liliane slightly away from him, and when he was done, and Stella had rebuked him, Alais exhaled and turned, punching him in the face without any warning, throwing all of her considerable force behind the blow.  That done, she turned away from the sentrada, ignoring him, and focusing her attention back to Liliane, who was beginning to figure out what they were talking about.  It must beâ€¦surelyâ€¦they were talking about her dad?  They didnâ€™t mean theâ€¦the dead guy, did they?  No, it must be someone else.  She started as her mom knelt next to her, smiling, though there was a strained edge to the expression, worry and stress making her mouth tremble slightly.  â€œRemember how I told you things would beâ€¦different here?  This is what I meant.  Now, can you stay right next to me, please?  I donâ€™t want to be worrying about you any more than I have to.â€<br/><br/>Liliane nodded.  â€œYes, Mom,â€ and stuck close by her side as Alais turned back to the person on the ground.  Liliane carefully didnâ€™t look at them- she didnâ€™t want to see what they looked like, not after falling from so far.<br/><br/>â€œHeâ€™ll be fine,â€ Alais said tiredly.  â€œHeâ€™s gotten back up after far worse.â€  She remembered some of the things she had witnessed Zane go through and shuddered.  â€œAlthoughâ€¦I canâ€™t say that this time is quite like any of the others.â€<span style=""font-style: italic"">Nothing like them, </span>she thought.  Why wasnâ€™t he moving?  This was taking far longer than she remembered.  But she knew that time blurred your memories, wearing them down and changing them, so you could no longer fully trust in what you once thought you knew."
6760,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=140,2012-09-26T00:40:46,weeping-angels,"Azrael followed the fresh scent of blood and found Zane on the floor covered in his own pool of blood with the sentrada healing him. ""What in gods name happened?"" She figured no one would pay her no mind so she looked at him carefully. From her nursing knowledge she could see his skull was fractured and his head split open.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Either he fell from the roof or someone banged him over the head with one of their scythes.</span>She looked back to see Ethan had followed her and stopped dead in his tracks. Then he went and stood beside her. ""What the hell happened?"" Azrael scowled up at him and growled. ""How the hell should i know? I just came here and he was like this."" She saw that Temetris came back with the stretcher and was relieved to see someone had already contacted the medical bay. ""Damn, I hope the man is alright i just met him."""
6761,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=140,2012-09-27T04:23:21,flyer1111,"<span style=""color: #40FF00"">The shifter sighed. Did everyone have to be involved with this? If it where her she would want only those originally involved around. ""Tetramis, when I get him onto the stretcher I'll need you to help me keep him steady while we get him into med bay. Alais, will please take Liliane away? His face is going to be beat up yet. Who knows when he'll come around and how with it he'll be.""  She looked to the still unconscious reaper. ""I'm going to lift you up and turn you Zane."" Just in case he's starting to wake up. Taking a deep breath, Stella focused on using the water within Zane's body to carefully lift and turn him to be able to lie on the stretcher without moving his neck and back around to much. Even though she hadn't done it in a while Stella swiftly does the straps around him before moving to push him towards the med bay.  She would deal with anyone who follows them later. Stella's goal is to make it to the elevator with just Tetramis, the stretcher bearing Zane, and herself. Doesn't mean others couldn't take the stairs though.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Angela? I know you're probably exhausted but can you meet me in the second floor staff room? Zane took a fall from the student center roof and is still unconscious. I'll need help lifting him.</span><br/></span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFFF00""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Of course old friend. I'll be right there.</span></span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #40FF00"">Serra, if you're not busy can you come to the second floor staff room of the med bay? Or contact your mother and have her come? Zane overhead myself and Alais arguing and temporarily lost motor control,resulting in a major fall.</span></span>"
6762,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=140,2012-09-27T05:07:05,2.2zenith,"Tetramis thought she should feel the bile rising in her throat at the sight of blood, however she just stood there. Her body functioned normally, not freezing up like how she did when she was younger. She nodded mutely at Stella's commands before waiting for it to be appropriate for her to stand by the stretcher and helped push it to the elevator.<br/><br/>Without really knowing what she was doing, other than direct reference to ice packs, she began to form thin layers of ice on where the body seemed to be visibly wounded.<br/><br/>******<br/><br/>Ming stood with his baggage slung over his shoulder at the train station outside Narita Airport. Apparently, an entire line was down due to the tracks being magically removed. And that was where he was headed. He groaned, buying the ticket for an alternate route nearest to the destroyed train station, after which he would have to either hitchhike, walk or use his abilities."
6763,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=140,2012-09-27T05:17:20,Kotaro Kuya,"<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""text-decoration: underline"">Zane Alsanai</span></span></span><br/><br/>In a matter of seconds after Stella had rebuked him, the Sentrada found himself victim of the hand that only loved  his host. Enough force too jam him into the wall.<span style=""color: #BF0000"">Touch a nerve lover?</span>He teased with a sinister grin.<span style=""color: #BF0000"">Very well I'll stop.</span>He said merely prying himself from the wall as if he were floating on air.<br/><br/>Zane barely was conscious enough too understand the situation. He barely even heard Stella warn she was turning him. His face was absolutely pummeled, though far more healed then it had been when he landed. And even now it was visible, the bruises and cuts and dead torn skin mending incredibly quick.<br/><br/>He felt himself  placed onto a stretcher and a groan escaped him, though it was unintelligible. He suddenly felt cold as Tetramis began overlaying ice where he was still injured. It helped numb any pain that was close too returning. His eyes were completely healed after a few moments, and after the blur dulled his head began too move slowly, taking in those around him.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""text-decoration: underline"">Serra Alsanai</span></span></span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #40FF00"">Serra, if you're not busy can you come to the second floor staff room of the med bay? Or contact your mother and have her come? Zane overhead myself and Alais arguing and temporarily lost motor control,resulting in a major fall.</span><br/><br/>""Your brother seems to be handling himself well.""<br/><br/>""no~ not really."" She said, attempting too hide the worry and shock from Stella's message. She couldn't go, not with the rogue here. She needed to contact her mother using the link. Though it had been years since she had last done so too a spirit.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Mom, its Serra. If you could hear this, Zane fell of a building after hearing Alais and Stella arguing about something. I'm busy so could you go check on him? Stella says too meet at the second floor staff room of the med bay.""</span><br/><br/>She looked at the reaper before her and sighed. ""Well that's a reapers job I guess. Though why you were so close too Styx is still a question."" She said. ""Dangerous isn't it?"""
6764,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=140,2012-09-27T20:19:50,Boundary,"""It is not a Reaper's job, simply a decent man's job."" he said, still rather bitter about his history with the Reapers...his tone of voice was rather evident. ""It is not so dangerous for me to be so close to Styx, I had cut myself off from my element and power for the last fifteen years. Even so, I was overseas in America until now...I can be quite punctual if I need to be somewhere."" he added, rather confident in his abilities. ""I have not fought like that for sometime, it was rather refreshing.""<br/><br/>Serra seemed somewhat troubled...it was not that she visibly looked troubled simply a momentary lapse of hesitation between when he spoke of her brother and when she responded with a rather negative remark concerning his condition. Something had apparently happened to Zane.<br/><br/>""What happened to Zane?"" he asked."
6765,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=140,2012-09-29T17:55:16,flyer1111,"<span style=""color: #FF8000"">Angela hurried to the second floor staff room. Stella had correctly guessed that almost every where else in the rest of the hospital building is crammed with injured reapers and the civilians from Sansura that had survived. She grabs a sheet to throw over the couch so that any blood off of Zane didn't get onto the upholstery before going to the closet to get a plastic bowl, several wash rags, and a emerson basin just in case Zane gets sick to his stomach as a result of his concussion. <br/></span><br/><span style=""color: #40FF00"">Stella's hoping as she and Tetramis wheel Zane into the elevator that he'll have a chance to finish recovering physically and sort things out mentally in the staff room. ""Easy Zane. We're going to take you somewhere where you can rest and relax."" She doesn't want to mention what happens until she can gather what he remembers about his accident. It's a short trip and the elevator and thankfully a short trip to the staff room. ""Thank you for your help Tetramis. You may go now if you want,"" Stella says when they reach the door. </span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFBF00"">Eilana felt alarm when Serra told her about Zane. Of course Serra. I'll be right there. Before hand she had been patrolling the hallways of the girl's dorm for anyone out in about, but she sped through the walls towards the med bay when she heard that. She reaches the staff room just as Angela and Stella are positioning the stretcher to be able to move Zane onto the couch. Between the two it's a swift move from the stretcher to the nice, soft, deep couch. Eilana comes closer to her son as the two pack up and leave the room. <br/><br/>She sat in a chair in view of the couch. ""Zane, how are you feeling? Can I get you anything?"" This situation reminds her of when he had come out of his self induced coma all those years ago.</span>"
6766,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=140,2012-09-30T14:56:52,2.2zenith,"Tetramis nods, ""Okay, I'll be going then."" She marched back down the stairs to collect the Liliane's bags without incident. She slung the bags over her shoulders and left without so much as sliding her eyes without pause over the people there.<br/><br/>She proceeded to the girl's dorms, constantly sending temperature checks into the corridors and rooms ahead. Tetramis set the bags down at the rectangular table at the entrance of the dormitories and turned to leave.<br/><br/>*******<br/><br/>""What the hell is this?!"" Ming dropped his bags and clutched his head as he stared at the ruins of what used to be a town. The school opposite seemed to be bustling with activity, rescue efforts maybe? He considered dropping his bags off there before trying to search for survivors. But some may die while he travels there... He thought as the base of his soles glowed with condensed light and allowed him to glide over most of the wreckage.<br/><br/>He resolved between both, dropping his bags at the foot of the path leading up to Styx and drawing beams of light from Styx to search the town for survivors. He tore off his blazer and tie just as he began to float off the  ground and tossed them at his bags."
6767,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=140,2012-10-01T23:59:10,Kotaro Kuya,"<span style=""text-decoration: underline""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Zane Alsanai</span></span></span><br/><br/>It was nothing but a hazy blur. He couldn't really even hear. That was until a few moments after being on the couch did his face and ears return to their normal color and shape, as if nothing had happened at all. ""Oh god........my head."" He said, moving his arm, slowly, to press against his head. ""I feel like I got hit by Aleron's cannon again...."" He said looking around him. ""What....the hell happened?""<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""text-decoration: underline"">Serra Alsanai</span></span></span><br/><br/>Serra blinked. Ok, a sore subject. And he definitely was observant too know something was wrong. ""Well apparently he just fell off the building after hearing something. He is an idiot."" She said shaking her head. ""But he will be fine. He always is."""
6768,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=140,2012-10-02T03:14:47,WindOnFire,"Alais almost snapped at Stella when she told her to go, but she knew that it would be better if Liliane was there- not just because of how Zane might look, but because someone might let it slip, and Alais wanted to be the one to tell her daughter.  Placing a hand on Lilianeâ€™s shoulder, the two of them watched the others hurry away, standing in silence.  Alais finally exhaled deeply, mentally preparing herself for the conversation to come.  â€œCome on, Liliane.  Letâ€™s find somewhere to sit down.â€  They walked through the dark night until they finally came upon a low stone wall to perch on, Alais staring straight ahead while Liliane looked up at the stars.<br/><br/>â€œI came to Styx when I was 15.  My first year was nothing special- I was more advance then some of the students, having been trained at Aunt Sonyaâ€™s dojo, but really, there was nothing different about me.  Then the second year started.  There were a lot of fights that first day- there always were, really, I donâ€™t know why.<br/><br/>â€œPartway into my second year, we believed a student was killed.  We found out later he was still alive, butâ€¦he waged war on Styx.  That was the beginning of the war youâ€™ll hear about.â€<br/><br/>â€œAbi and Sophi told me about it a little,â€ Liliane chimed in.  â€œThey saidâ€¦.they said you died.  But you didnâ€™t.â€<br/><br/>â€œNo.  I didnâ€™t .  I should have.  Sorry,â€ Alais said, when Liliane suddenly hugged her, pressing herself closer to Alais.  â€œHere, let me tell it right.  After so long without talking about it, itâ€™s hard.  Anyways, the war started.  Most of the students stayed to fight.  We were only 16, 17 years old, but we were willing to act as soldiers, willing to fight and kill for our cause.  It was insanity, but we agreed to do it, and did it willingly.  In the middle of all this, I fell in love.<br/><br/>â€œHis name was Evan.  He was funny, kind, and a great warrior.  We were dating, we were happy, even with the war raging on around us.  We would always fight together, as a pair.  We thought we were invincible.<br/><br/>â€œAnd then, he was killed.â€  Alais could hear Liliane stifle a gasp, and she sighed.  â€œIt was in one of the biggest attacks of the summer.  Afterwards, I didnâ€™t want to live anymore.  I just kept fighting and killing and waiting to be killed in turn.  I didnâ€™t expect to live through the war, so I took risks, big ones, that got me in trouble, but I didnâ€™t care, as long as I was fighting and defending others, people that had more to live for than me.<br/><br/>â€œThen, three years after Evanâ€™s death, Zane came back.  He was the man that...fell off the roof earlier.  He had found out he was the Sentrada- it means heâ€™s got a lot of power, and he canâ€™t be killed, someone will explain better later.  Anyways, he started talking to me.  I hadnâ€™t been talking to anyone, had been alone for the most part, but for some reason, he wouldnâ€™t leave me alone.  Later I found out thatâ€¦he liked me.  And I slowly began to like him, too.<br/><br/>â€œYears passed, and the war just kept on going, and we just kept on fighting.  Thenâ€¦we hoped it would be the last battle.  It was big- our forces against theirs, all or nothing.  Someâ€¦really bad things happened, and I took a hit that should have killed me.  I survived, butâ€¦I was horribly injured.  I guess I fled, I donâ€™t really remember.  When I was able to, I went to Aunt Sonyaâ€™s house.  I couldnâ€™t think straight, and for some reason, that was the only place I thought of as safe.  I should have gone back to Styx- the normal doctors didnâ€™t know what to make of me, or how to treat me.  And I was never a very good patient.  It was soon after that that I found out that I was pregnant.â€  She lapsed into silence, and it took a gentle nudge from Liliane to start her talking again.<br/><br/>â€œOh.  Sorry.  Well, after that, I wasâ€¦afraid to go back.  Aunt Sonya insisted I wasnâ€™t well enough to make the journey, and she was right, but I could have sent wordâ€¦what matters is, after you were born, I didnâ€™t want you to be raised here.  I wanted to shelter you.â€  Alais smiled sadly, stroking Lilianeâ€™s hair gently.  â€œI know I didnâ€™t do a very good job, butâ€¦I tried.â€<br/><br/>â€œSoâ€¦whoâ€™s my dad?â€  Liliane tried to keep her voice level, but a thin note of hope filtered through, making Alais smile again.  â€œCan you tell me now?â€<br/><br/>â€œWell, you would find out sooner or later, and Iâ€™d rather it was me that told you.  So yes, Zane is your dad.â€  Liliane leaned back, startled despite herself.  She had almost thought so, based on her momâ€™s story, but stillâ€¦<br/><br/>â€œBut heâ€™sâ€¦kinda scary looking.â€<br/><br/>â€œHa!  Is he?  I donâ€™t think he used to beâ€¦â€  Alais chuckled.  â€œDonâ€™t worry, heâ€™s aâ€¦great person.  When he isnâ€™t unconscious, at least.  But letâ€™s go back inside, we should find your room.  We can wander around the dorm area until we find someone to direct us.â€  She wanted to go to the hospital area, to see Zane, butâ€¦she had other priorities now.  Holding Lilianeâ€™s hand, they went back into the building.<br/><br/>They entered the building Alais thought was the right one, and was rewarded by Liliane calling out, â€œTetramis!â€ and turning to say, â€œShe was helping me before,â€ to her mom, before looking at Tetramis again.  â€œHello!â€"
6769,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=140,2012-10-02T04:35:41,2.2zenith,"Tetramis was basically floating in a pool of unwanted and unneeded memories when she heard someone calling her name in the distance. Her head snapped up as she traced the source of the one who called her. ""Oh, it's you Liliane.""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Who am I kidding? Dead people stay dead. There is no way I'll ever see them again.</span>""Hello!"" She waved happily at the girl, more than glad for a distraction. ""I left your bags in the dorms, just ahead,"" She pointed, ""I'll get the registration form for you."" Tetramis said as she walked quickly back to the administration office, ""again.""<br/><br/>******<br/><br/>Whatever wrecked the town, it did it good because there was absolutely no survivor. Ming groaned, patting the white fabric on his shoulder to get the dirt off it. He picked his bag up and jogged towards the distant structure of Styx. Once inside, he made his way inside, casting his eyes about in search for Mavis."
6770,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=140,2012-10-02T21:21:45,Boundary,"Auroch turned his head to Serra as they walked, rather taken aback by the fact that she stated the situation so casually. Zane had fallen off of a building, Auroch would think that was rather serious...granted he was the Sentrada and Reapers tended to be rather durable. He also found it rather ludicrous that the man who just glassed an entire settlement so clumsily fell off a building.<br/><br/>""Saw a few Reapers among the enemy....what do you make of it?"" he asked, not at all perturbed by the fact that he had killed people very recently."
6771,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=140,2012-10-03T03:40:30,weeping-angels,"Azrael walked quickly back to her room and tried to slam the door on the man pursing her. He kicked his foot in the door to stop her from locking it. ""Azrael, we need to talk."" Azrael growled and tried to kick his foot out. ""I'm not in the best of moods to talk Ethan."" She ignored the flutter in her chest when she said his name and concentrated on the task of him getting out. To no avail she was pushed back by his strength and he was in her room alone with the door closed. ""Well I need to talk to you."" She bit her lip and cursed under her breath then glared at him. ""Ok then, talk."" The room was silent for more a few minutes then he finely spoke. ""Do you ever feel some sort of connection when we are together? It seems I can never have a clear head around you."" Azrael bit her lip then took a deep breath. â€œYeah, I know what you meanâ€¦look this is something I donâ€™tâ€¦didnâ€™t want to talk about my pastâ€¦â€<br/><br/>Ethan looked at her with interest and puzzlement.<span style=""font-style: italic"">What does she mean about her past? Do Serpentiles even have a past? </span>Ethan watched her pad over to the night stand and pick up something small and shiny. She turned back to him and kept her eyes low to floor. â€œThis was given to me by someone very special to meâ€¦someone that you resembleâ€¦I watched him move on while I wondered the streets of Manhattan over in the human realm before I was turned into a Feral Serpentile by my old Master Marco.â€ Ethan resisted the urge to physically show her he knew who she was talking about. He remembered that she had relations with Master Marco years ago when she was still called Ray. â€œSo who is it that this person I resemble somehow?â€ Somehow he already knew whoever he looked like to her they were close.<br/>Azrael tried to hold the tears in as she laid her past all on the table for possibly a mere stranger to see. â€œYouâ€¦Ethanâ€¦his name was Ethan, he was my fiancÃ©â€¦I never got the chance to marry him before I died at the hands of one of my co-workers. You look a lot like him, have the same voice and even the same nameâ€¦however you may not even be him.â€ Azrael saw the shocked expression on his face then a look of puzzlement then something elseâ€¦regret?<br/><br/>Ethan looked at Azrael and finely understood why Master Marco had asked him to do this in the first place. Their souls were connected long ago and the pain and confusion would help him get close to Azrael so he could bring her back to Master Marco without him raising suspicion to anyone.  He looked back at Azrael and a plan finely formed in his head on how to accomplish his mission. â€œAzrael, what it I am the real Ethan from long ago. What if I was the man that you loved?â€ he saw something he didnâ€™t except flash through her eyes. Fear. She would be afraid if he was. But why?<br/><br/>Azrael choked and instinctively backed away from him her eyes wide with fear.<span style=""font-style: italic""> What if he was that man? No it couldnâ€™t be possible, he should still be in the cycle of life the last time I heard about him</span>.<span style=""color: #800080""> Your thinking about impossible things again stupid woman, when will you not get your lover is dead. Itâ€™s so disgusting that you think you still have a heart to love someone after the many you have slaughtered. The feel of blood soaking your skin and the huger for destruction, no you donâ€™t deserve another chance of happiness youâ€™re just as bad as me!</span>â€œJust shut up.â€ She bit her lip then looked Ethan straight in the eyes with no expression. â€œEven if you were nothing would happen.  Even if you make me feel likeâ€”â€œ Before she could finish her sentence the glass window shattered and something slammed inside her making her insides burn white hot pain. She screamed and fell to the ground holding on to her stomach then the pain subsided as a voice came into her mind. A very annoying old manâ€™s voice.<span style=""color: #8040FF"">Be careful on who you trust, donâ€™t give in to temptation.</span>â€œmasterâ€¦â€<br/>Ethan caught her before she could fall face first on the hard carpet. The window was shattered by a purple stone that was glowing. He tried to pick it up but it burned him. What the hell is that? Azrael pushed Ethan away her voice low and hoarse. â€œI think it would be best for you to leave now. I have told you what you wanted to know so get out.â€ She kept looking at the ground turned away from him. Pain danced in his eyes but then determination was replaced. â€œWe will see one another soon but for now rest.â€ He got up and dashed out the room clutching at his aching chest.<span style=""font-style: italic""> By god why was it so hard to leave her?</span>She was the enemy, Marco wants her back to punish her but why did he feel a sense of regret every time I thought of my mission. Miserable and puzzled Ethan wondered the school halls."
6772,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=160,2012-10-03T20:31:00,flyer1111,"<span style=""color: #FFBF00"">""Easy Zane. You fell from one of the school building's roof. It's alright be a little bit disoriented."" She doesn't know what to tell him about what caused his fall. Serra hadn't said much on the matter, but she suspects that Stella hadn't told Serra that much in the first place. ""Stella had you brought here so you could recover with out being jammed in somewhere in the mess through out the rest of the building."" She gestures to things laying on the side table. ""Do you want something?""<br/><br/> Due the heat from his arm the ice Tetramis had done earlier is starting to melt. The trickles of water leave pinkish trails in their wake as they trail down his face. Although it might be considering treating him like a child she grabs a wash cloth off the table, not liking the sight of blood on his features. ""Hold still Zane. I'll be right back."" After running the cloth under the faucet she returned to his side. ""Here Zane. Wipe the blood off your face,"" she says offering it out to him.</span>"
6773,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=160,2012-10-07T06:38:00,WindOnFire,"â€œOkay,â€ Liliane said, and watched Tetramis leave before starting down the hall.  Alais hesitated before following her to the room, standing in the door as Liliane looked around.  She could sense her daughterâ€™s struggle- sheâ€™d had a lot of information and history dumped on her, and it would take her a while to sort it out.  Liliane thought as she began to open one of her bags, sorting through the stuff inside, first removing the packet of papers and forms that theyâ€™d probably want to look at before beginning to go through the clothes.  Alais finally sat down outside of the room, leaning against the wall, giving Liliane some space.  Sheâ€™d thought about leaving, butâ€¦if she had any questions, Alais wanted to be there to answer them.<br/><br/>And Liliane did have questions, but they were far too numerous to voice.  Finally, she poked her head out the door, looking down at her mom from above, and asked, â€œSo what is my last name?â€  It was the least important of all the queries spinning through her mind, but she asked it nonetheless.<br/><br/>â€œAlais,â€ she replied, voice tired.  â€œOn your birth certificate, itâ€™s Alais.  By the way, the one in the folderâ€™s a fake, though Iâ€™m sure you knew.  Your real one is in the hidden compartment.â€<br/><br/>â€œWhy didnâ€™t you want me to know?â€  Liliane asked, wondering if she would finally get an answer.<br/><br/>â€œI was afraid theyâ€™d find you.  Alais isnâ€™t exactly a common name, and even if someone just stumbled across your nameâ€¦itâ€™s so similar to mine.  Andâ€¦â€ she hesitated, wondering if she should reveal the rest, the secret sheâ€™d buried in there.  Deciding against it, she finished, â€œAnd I worried that it was too close to my own.  Liliane Alais, Lily Alaisâ€¦Iâ€™ve always been afraid you would end up like me.  Soâ€¦I pretended you just didnâ€™t have a last name.â€  She shrugged.  â€œBut mostly because I didnâ€™t want anyone from this world to find you.â€  Liliane slipped back into the room without a word, leaving her mother waiting outside."
6774,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=160,2012-10-07T14:10:37,2.2zenith,"Tetramis had collected the form without event. She crossed a small bridge, split into half on its width by a paper screen. The lights here were all off and she opted to cross without flipping the switch, after all why use something when you were already alright without it? She winced as the opposite side of the screen lit up, she guessed a student.<br/><br/>Either way she continued on without pause until she reached the spot where she last saw Liliane. She was not there, not a trace, nothing. Except for that Reaper. Tetramis turned back to face the lady, but also noticed that she did look slightly troubled, ""Excuse me, is something wrong?""<br/><br/>------<br/><br/>Ming decided to go the Administration office first before anything else instead of wandering around to find someone to speak to. He crossed the bridge, flicking the switch on to light up the path ahead and strolled across.<br/><br/>He reached the other side and made his way down to the office. Once there, he took the visitor's booklet and scribbled down his particulars."
6775,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=160,2012-10-07T19:54:28,WindOnFire,"Alais heard footsteps approaching, but she didnâ€™t look up, figuring no one was looking for her.  She was surprised when the footsteps stopped and someone asked how she was doing- it was the reaper from earlier.  Her question was enough to make her laugh harshly, a short sound she couldnâ€™t suppress.<br/><br/>â€œWhat isnâ€™t wrong?â€ she asked, before mentally chiding herself.  â€œBut thereâ€™s nothing to be done about it.  Did you want Liliane?  Sheâ€™s in the room,â€ Alais motioned towards the door with one hand.  â€œSheâ€™ll be able to fill out any paper work you need."
6776,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=160,2012-10-08T03:19:43,2.2zenith,"Tetramis remained completely silent ever since the lady laughed suddenly. Too suddenly. She would investigate further if not for, one, the form which needed to be filled, two, this repelling aura around the lady. ""Thank you."" She nodded reassuringly before entering the room.<br/><br/>She waited until the door was closed behind her before clearing her throat, ""Everything okay down here? Nothing missing in your bags?"" She looked around the room making sure everything was working, nothing was amiss. Though she did sense some form of uneasiness, she decided to allow Liliane to broach the topic, ""Is there something on your mind?"""
6777,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=160,2012-10-08T03:40:16,WindOnFire,"Liliane glanced up when Tetramis came in and closed the door.  She was surprised, but she didnâ€™t protest- her mom would be fine, surely.  She nodded in response to the first question.  â€œSo far, everythingâ€™s here,â€ she said as she turned away from her bags.  â€œWere there some forms that needed to be filled out?â€<br/><br/>""Is there something on your mind?""  Liliane didnâ€™t answer immediately, weighing the several responses she could give as she tossed a book idly in her hands.<br/><br/>â€œShould there not be something on my mind?â€ she asked mischievously, pausing for a moment before continuing.  â€œItâ€™s just a lot to take in.  A lot ofâ€¦stuff I didnâ€™t know.â€<span style=""font-style: italic"">Like about my father</span>â€¦she forced herself away from that thought with a shudder, remembering the blood sparkling in the moonlight.  Speaking of bloodâ€¦she glanced down at her shirt.  It was hard to see against the dark t-shirt, but there was blood splotched across her shirt and streaks of it on her arms, from her mother.  She wiped it off of her skin with a grimace, using a spare shirt from her bags.<span style=""font-style: italic""> I really hope this isnâ€™t momâ€™sâ€¦</span>she thought."
6778,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=160,2012-10-08T04:00:10,2.2zenith,"""Was this my dorm?"" Tetramis looked around, the bunks were still in the same position and there was that telltale burn mark on the floor where Xoltchi had attempted to burn her foot off.<br/><br/>""I used to be have a fear of blood."" Tetramis pointed out, ""But I grew out of it. There are always things one does not know that is why life is a lifelong learning experience. But that obviously does not address what you mean, I'm guessing that you are troubled by... your parentage. All I can say is, do not forget about them or you will regret it.""<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Just like me eh?</span>She coughed, ""Too much heavy talk for today... You should finish that form and get a shower after that. I'll come back later to collect it."""
6779,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=160,2012-10-09T04:29:04,WindOnFire,"â€œIâ€™m not afraid of it,â€ Liliane muttered.  â€œItâ€™s just icky.â€  She scowled, grabbing a pen to fill out the forms.  â€œAnd who said I would forget  her- them, I mean.  Sheâ€™s my mother!â€  She set herself to the task of filling out the forms without further ado, staring so intently at the papers that she might have burned a hole through them.<br/><br/>Outside, Alais pushed herself to her feet, feeling sore muscles pull and drying blood crackle.  Sheâ€™d need to get new clothing later, but that could wait.  Now she checked her weapons, going over each dagger, cleaning it, settling it firmly in its hilt, within reach, taking special care with the hidden blades she wore in sleeve and boot.  She took just as long to make sure her sword was clean, wiping off the sticky handle, and replacing it carefully.  Then she braided her hair again, loosely, so shorter strands still framed her face.  The braid proper didnâ€™t begin until it hit her shoulders, done only to make it easier to manage.  That done, she leaned against the wall, waiting to see if Liliane would need her again, or the chance to talk briefly with her."
6780,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=160,2012-10-10T17:59:25,Kotaro Kuya,"<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""text-decoration: underline""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Zane Alsanai</span></span></span><br/><br/>""Fell off a building?"" he rubbed his head and looked at his mother. What had disoriented him enough that it caused him to collapse off the building? He racked his brain to try and remember. He hadn't even noticed his mother leave and return with a cloth. He looked back at her then at the cloth. ""Thanks..."" he said taking the cloth and wiping the trails of blood from his face. ""Last thing I remember was hearing Alais and Stella arguing....""<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""text-decoration: underline"">Serra Alsanai</span></span></span><br/><br/>""I think a splinter group is here. They aren't rare really."" She shrugged. ""Though one person said Zane recognized the uniforms and symbol on their heads."" Now that she thought about it, it was strange. Why would a splinter group go after Sansura without really much as a plan? It was just too burn the place to the ground right?<br/><br/>(OOC: Sorry everyone! Things have been real hell so posting has been a pain but I should be able to regularly again!)"
6781,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=160,2012-10-10T18:40:32,Boundary,"Auroch stops in their walk, thinking for awhile before talking again, ""I do not think that the troubles here have ended, just does not seem right...I will stay here awhile longer."" he announced. Auroch was very sure that if someone was able to gather all these serpentiles together, and also team them with a reaper splinter group that there would be some purpose to it. There is no way that a suicidal assault mission was in their plan. Granted, he was not sure if the presence of Zane in the city was part of their plan or not. If their objective was to destroy Sansura then they succeeded with flying colors...they would have succeeded with or without Zane's help. He could be crazy, but he was sure that this might have been them sending some sort of message to the Reapers, not a true assault."
6782,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=160,2012-10-10T21:40:36,weeping-angels,"Azrael.<br/><br/>Azrael sat against the door and let water works out. There wasn't anyone that could muffle the wailing cries from the female serpentile. Her small body sagged to the carpet and she rocked back and forth trying to rid the pain and suffering from many years ago. How it hurt her to see the pain in his beautiful emerald eyes and his jaw clenched with frustration and anger. His hair, cheeks, nose his whole face did nothing but bring back the heartache of when she was human. Emotions that now are opened that she locked away when her soul was converted into the disgusting yet beautiful monster.<br/><br/>After what seemed like hours her emotions finely calmed. She looked at the window then saw the glowing purple stone. Slowly she went over to it and touched it with her index finger. It was cool to the touch and made her feel a sense of dejia-vu. Then a memory came to mind. She remembered this type of stone to be a calling from the monks and it would usually have a message in it. However the monks stone was blue, not deep purple. Quickly she walked over to the side of the bed and turned on the lamp light then put the stone in front of the light and gasped.<br/><br/>The stone had an snake eating its tail with the name Feral engraved inside.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Zane is not going to be happy.</span>Quickly she ran down the hall and headed to the medical bay.<br/><br/>Ethan.<br/><br/>Ethan found himself in an empty dusty class room that looked to be a storage unit. His thoughts still clouded on the serpentile that set his blood on fire whenever he came into contact with her.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Why the hell would i have an attraction to an enemy of my Master? I should hate her should I not?</span>A knock on the window startled him out of his thoughts and he saw the big black raven. He opened the window and the raven dropped a small silver disc with an even smaller disc. Curious he picked it up and was shocked to find that a small figure was now standing on the disc. ""Master! Your so small....""<br/>The small little man laughed then looked up at Ethan. ""Well this is the only form of communication i could come up with that wouldn't draw much attention. Enough with that. Have you found her?"" Ethan's heart sped up then he swallowed. ""Yes i have, I haven't captured her yet. She is heavenly watched and guarded."" The little Master Marco cursed under his breath then crossed his arms. ""Find a different way to lure out. Use whatever means necessary....Oh and don't fall for her."" Before Ethan could utter another word the small man dissolved and Ethan was left with the two discs.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Don't fall for her? Why would I even do that in the first place?</span><br/><br/>Azrael.<br/><br/>Azrael walked in the medical bay and found Zane on the couch. A guard tried to stop her but she gave him one dirty look and he backed off. ""Zane, I know your a little dis orientated right now and probably have a massive head ache but you really need to look at this."" She pulled out the stone and showed him. ""My maker has a spy inside the school."""
6783,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=160,2012-10-11T02:26:39,2.2zenith,"Liliane's reaction shocked her slightly though she should not have any expression on her face to show. Tetramis nodded, ""Then I shall collect your form tomorrow. If you wish to pass the form to someone else, please do so if it conveniences you.""<br/><br/>She left the room quickly, she was not one to bully the junior by forcing her presence onto them. She ignored the lady this time, striding quickly so that she no longer felt that she was watched.<br/><br/>Tetramis made her way to her room. She unlocked the door and entered, remembering to turn the lock behind her. She unsheathed her sword and watched as the bloodied metal begin to vibrate with increasing frequency. She controlled ice particles to catch the red drops and dispose of them in bin. She kept her sword when she was satisfied, hooking it up in its sheath by the belt on its honoured hook on the wall.Â<br/><br/>She flicked some of the switches to reduce the brightness within her room. She removed her blazer and kept it before taking a shower.Â<br/><br/>She did not know how long she stood in the cascade of water but it was long enough for her to hear someone call her name.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Mavis!</span><br/><br/>Tetramis swore as her head smacked into the wall as she jerked awake. Muttering death threats to no one in particular, she rubbed her head and got dressed before sending herself sprawling on her bed, completely forgetting to prepare her clothes for the next day.Â"
6784,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=160,2012-10-17T21:05:44,flyer1111,"""Don't try to stain and remember it now Zane. Perhaps it will come to you later. For now you should just try getting some rest,"" Mrs. Alsanai advises.<br/><br/>Sophia and Abi stayed up for a bit longer in Abi's room to let the adreneline wear off. Neither of the girls have roommates, at least till now. Finally Sophia decided to head to her own room. She's surprised to see Tetramis coming out of it and some woman she doesn't recognize leaning against the wall. Mentally she groaned. Another person to call her freak in her own private space. Silently without a word she turned the door to the room. Hazel eyes widened in surprised. ""Hi Liliane... guess you're my new roomie."""
6785,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=160,2012-10-18T04:58:08,WindOnFire,"After Tetramis left, Alais was about to enter and talk to Liliane when another person entered, walking past her without so much as a greeting.  Alais sighed, and stopped the door from closing, letting the stranger speak first.<br/><br/>Liliane glanced up when the door opened, expecting her mom, but it was Sophi.  â€œHi Liliane... guess you're my new roomie.""  She blinked in surprise, setting down the pen, and stood.<br/><br/>â€œHi.  Umm, I started unpacking.  I hope thatâ€™s okay.  If thereâ€™s anything you want me to leave aloneâ€¦just let me know, okay?â€  She saw her mom in the doorway, and bit the inside of her cheek.  â€œSophi, this is my mom.  Mom, this is Sophi.  She was telling me about Styx earlier.â€<br/><br/>Alais nodded briefly to the girl in greeting, but her attention was on Liliane.  â€œThen Iâ€™ll leave you to get settled.  Iâ€™m sure Iâ€™ll run into you later, but I donâ€™t want to just stay sitting outside your door.  Youâ€™ll be okay, right?â€<br/><br/>â€œYeah, Iâ€™ll be fine.  Do you want me to come with?â€  Liliane worried sometimes, and her mom wasn't acting like herself.  Understanding, Alais smiled.<br/><br/>â€œDonâ€™t worry about me.  I think the layoutâ€™s pretty much the same- it has been so far.  Bye, sweetie.â€  She let the door close then, striding down the hall quickly, fighting the urge to stay and hover over Liliane.  She exited the building, breathing in the night air, the time she loved most.  When she closed her eyes she could sense the shadows draping themselves over everything, a thin coat of darkness she could perceive and understand without visual sight.  Opening her eyes once more, she headed towards where she thought the med bay would be.  Should she stay away?  Give Zane space?  No, she couldnâ€™t bear to, so she moved through the shadows almost imperceptibly, a ripple of darker night.<br/><br/>Here- she entered the correct building, smelling the harsh chemicals.  Voices led her to the correct room, and she hesitated outside the door, hearing voices she knew all too well.  Something akin to fear knotted her stomach, and she took a deep breath to steel herself before she finally pulled the door open, pausing for a second in doubt, in the doorway, but she finally stepped inside, fists clenched at her sides."
6786,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=160,2012-10-18T20:42:53,Kotaro Kuya,"Zane Alsanai<br/><br/>""Rest? Maybe...."" Zane groaned and held his head. At least the pain was quickly fading. If it continued he would be in for a hell of a rough day. Not like it wasn't rough in the first place to be honest. He suddenly caught sight of Azrael. He offered her a smile before she handed him a stone, exclaiming that a spy was in Styx.<br/><br/>""A spy?"" He immediately stood, wavering slightly before coming to a full stand. ""Damn it. ""Ill the the spy you stay under watch."" He said, his eyes glowing a bright sky blue.<br/><br/>Serra Alsanai<br/><br/>""Well he message was definately sent."" She said with a chuckle. ""Come.fuck with us we just did you."" Her language hadn't completely eroded over the years. ""But what group would want our attention anyway? They are usually small timers."" It was difficult to find a reason they would committo such an action."
6787,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=160,2012-10-19T19:12:42,Boundary,"Auroch thought for a moment, running through known enemies of the Reapers and not coming up with much. This question confounded him too, he had a hard time believing that a group would have done all that just to gain their attention. But he also knew that an attack like this was not normal, they had more than enough forces to destroy an entire city...if it wasn't for Zane they probably would have all by themselves.<br/><br/>""Perhaps it is a new enemy, something we have not seen before...or maybe it is nothing. Either way I think that we should keep our eyes open."" he said calculatingly. He took a look around and frowned slightly, turning to Serra scratching his head with a nervous smile. ""So...do you know a place I can stay at?"""
6788,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=160,2012-10-20T05:02:54,2.2zenith,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">Mavis woke in a black space strewn with application forms. Out of habit, she turned from side to side to look for her blazer. It was not there, she frowned as she noticed a swivel chair before a desk. She took a seat, apprehensive about what was about to happen.</span>Miss Lee, the report.<span style=""font-style: italic"">A thick file skidded towards her and she picked it up instinctively, nearly not noticing that the person who threw it was also herself, only that her other self seemed to wear a even more... professional air, and a signet ring of the Executors on her finger. Mavis frowned at the sight but opened the file and continued reading though slightly disturbed at the sight of herself.</span><br/><br/><span style=""text-decoration: underline"">With the extinction of all Serpentile, the Reapers have begun relief efforts to secure the remaining five thousand of humanity.Â <br/><br/>Mavis (AKA Four) was selected to head the operation. They were to be moved from the high-danger zones into the lower-danger zones. The first step was to move all survivors to Japan where the air was clearer from the fumes of war via ship.<br/><br/>Due to hygiene concerns, they were split into two ships. One with two hundred, the other with three hundred. However, nothing ever went as planned. The high acidity levels created holes in the two ships. I chose to save the majority over the minority but then the two hundred kidnapped me and demanded that I repair their ship first.</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Mavis could not believe the choice of action which was taken.<br/><br/>Gunshots filled the air, she was now standing on the ship, blood stained the deck, bodies were everywhere, ice was laced with blood.</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;"">Action Taken</span><br/><br/><span style=""text-decoration: underline"">I killed the two thousand. It was wiser to kill off the destructive behaviour which endangered the survivability of the human race as a whole.Â <br/><br/>Additional transport vehicles were sent to rescue the three hundred from their damaged vessel. One hundred in one, two hundred in the other. Once again, holes have opened in the two vessels, this time, I chose to repair the ship with two thousand. After completion of the repairs, I was informed by a junior Reaper that the ship with a hundred was already damaged beyond repair. </span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Mavis's pupils contracted as she read the next lines.</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;"">Action Taken</span><br/><br/><span style=""text-decoration: underline"">I deemed that the thousand's lives were already lost as other transports were still on their way. I had multiple explosives to be detonated and mercy-kill the hundred from the unnecessary suffering.</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Mavis stumbled as the sea was rocked by a deafening blast. She had to see her other self. And as though the world had sensed her thoughts, she was back behind the desk. She pushed herself up, ignoring the fact that the person before her shared the same features as herself. ""Is that your excuse? You killed the minority to save the majority? You could at the very least try to help instead of killing them off! I cannot believe this, you were to handle the last of humanity's survivors and you just kill them without any deliberation?! What the hell!"" She exclaimed, throwing the file onto the oaken desk, spilling the numerous pages into the once-tidy oaken platform. Her other self did not look disturbed at the slightest, in fact, she seemed quite smug about the whole thing.</span>Â<br/><br/>Miss Lee, you have yet to sign to confirm that you have examined this report.Â<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Mavis snarled, ""Be gone. You will get my signature after I have decided what I will do with you.""</span><br/><br/>The real Mavis would have done that. Who are you? You are not her. You're not an Executor, you have been chained by your so-called morality and now, you will never achieve your goal.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""No."" Mavis snarled. She was standing up, her chest heaving, cold beads of sweat breaking out on her forehead.</span><br/><br/>So if I were to say... You had to kill every single student in your class... it would be an easy task right?<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""No. I do not kill children."" Tetramis stated flatly.</span><br/><br/>Then die. The Reapers do not need such a weak pawn as yourself.Â<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Her other self began to move mechanically. She drew out her sword and skirted the desk. ""What are you doing?"" Mavis demanded. She grunted as she was kicked in the abdomen and knocked back into the chair. Crack. She looked down, watching in shock as the blade slid past her cracked sternum. She coughed, blood flowing easily from her lips, ""Wh...?""<br/><br/>Tetramis said nothing, clamping a hand over her mouth.</span><br/><br/>I see, so the blood of weaklings is red also. Disgusting.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Mavis could have screamed behind the hand as her other self seized the handle of the blade, twisting it to inflict more pain. The hand dropped to her throat, effectively reducing the amount of noise.Â <br/><br/>Instinctively, Mavis's hands scrabbled madly at her assailant's tightening fingers. Tears mingled with blood and mucus. The fingers were cold and hard. Mavis fought harder, if she died here, who else could confirm her students' safety? The sleeves shifted up as she tripled her efforts. The skin underneath was black.Â <br/><br/>As realization to how her other self Â had altered her body filled her, Mavis heard a muffled pop as her windpipe was crushed.</span><br/><br/>Tetramis woke up with a start, with something similar to a battle cry. A crude sword had already formed in her hand and she was already hacking away at the air in front of her before she realized that it was a dream.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Just a dream, just a dream.</span><br/><br/>The sword dematerialized as she dropped it and ran a hand over her eyes. She sighed, somehow feeling as though she had a cold. Maybe she should cancel all her classes tomorrow, after all, she had yet to be absent for any of her classes throughout her career as a teacher.<span style=""font-style: italic"">So stupid.</span><br/><br/>******<br/><br/>Ming had decided to take residence in the training hall, after all someone had forgotten to turn the heater off. He lay down in his sleeping bag wrapped up like a cocoon before finally drifting off into sleep."
6789,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=160,2012-10-30T04:41:22,flyer1111,"<span style=""color: #8000FF"">Sophi had been forewarned as the normal school year draws closer that she might get another roommate, which she had been dreading. The last one wouldn't even come get her stuff with her in the room, and had called her a stinking mutt to boot. ""It's fine. Sophi looked between Liliane and her mom.  ""Nice to meet you."" She shifted nervously while the mother and daughter finished talking. Once Alais had left, Sophia shifted nervously. ""Liliane, theres something you should know right off the  bat."" She paused for a second, waiting for Liliane's reaction. ""My family are shifters. We can change into animals, mountain lions and wolves. We hunt and eat meat just like natural animals. There is raw meat in the fridge, so please don't freak out,"" Sophi begs slightly at the end.<br/></span><br/><span style=""color: #FFFF00"">Mrs. Alsanai sighed as Zane got up to go chase after Azrael's spy. Her mood wasn't helped when she spotted Alais standing in the door. Although she wants to know what the other woman and Stella where arguing about that Zane overheard before falling off the roof, now is not the time. ""Alais, do you have a place to sleep tonight?""</span>"
6790,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=160,2012-10-30T06:20:47,WindOnFire,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">Alais</span><br/><br/>Alais stiffened slightly when she was addressed, looking away.  She had half-hoped to remain unnoticed, and slip away after she knew Zane was well, though she knew that that would never have happened.  She shook her head slightly, bangs further obscuring her face.  â€œNo.  I had thought about going to a hotel, butâ€¦â€ she let it trail into silence.  â€œI can always go to another town, if itâ€™s an inconvenience.â€<br/><br/>Staying at the edges of the room, she felt the enormity of the situation she was in for the first time.  The world she had so desperately constructed around herself was lying in rubble at her feet, the world she had hidden from her daughter exposed to the light at last.  Nothing would ever be the same.  Now, she would only be able to struggle through this new world, the new Styx, and she wasnâ€™t sure sheâ€™d ever fit in here again.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><br/>Liliane</span><br/><br/>â€œUmmmâ€¦okay.  Is thatâ€¦not normal for, well, all of this?â€  She waved vaguely around her, trying to indicate the entire world they were in, of reapers and, apparently, shifters.  Looking at her hands, twisting nervously, Liliane said, â€œI justâ€¦I donâ€™t really know whatâ€™s going on with everything.  Itâ€™s a lot to take in.  I hadnâ€™t even heard of any of this untill, like, a day ago!â€"
6791,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=160,2012-10-31T06:43:14,2.2zenith,"Tetramis got to her feet groggily as she heard movement in the corridor. ""Bloody hel... can't I get some sleep?"" She sniffed as she attempted to bring herself back to full consciousness. She grumbled about student running in the corridors as she tied her hair back into its usual ponytail before exiting the room barefoot. She had too, conveniently forgotten that she was not in her usual dress which she had prided herself in, instead she was wearing a T-shirt and track pants and was left wondering why people were looking at her strange.<br/><br/>Over the course of her search for the original source of noise, she became aware of a few things: one, there were whispers of a spy skulking around, two, her attire and three, there was someone inside her favored training hall."
6792,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=180,2012-11-13T03:29:36,flyer1111,"<span style=""color: #8000FF"">Sophi shook her head no. ""Most reapers can't change into animals. You'll hear my family referred to the pack quite alot. Sometimes out of sight and hearing range of the adults the other students will call us mutts or half breeds."" She shrugged. ""I know it's a lot to take in and you're probably tired. We should go to bed after we get your bed cleared off and made.</span>""<br/><br/><span style=""color: #00FF00""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Her claws leave long, deep scratches in the floor, but still they don't give much resistance. Her trying to slow up being brought to the throne room is only causing the collar around her neck to cut off her air. Exactly what her captors intended. Though the world wouldn't know it the once proud leader of the war and the following revolution would be publicly humilated. She's being drug to the side of Oba in the guise of Aleron, and she hates it with an unrivaled passion. It doesn't help matters that the collar around neck keeps her in mountain lion form. She had heard the guards joking that she would make a fine pet cat for the lord until he got bored with her after killing the rest of the revolution.</span><br/><br/>Stella snapped back into conscious, her cat like eyes narrowing into slits . It felt so real.... But it had never happened. It was just a memory implanted into her mind by another powerful empath during the time she had been captive of Emperor Aleron during the beginning of the end of the war. Though the memory of her being sentenced to hang to death as an example to the world is quite real. A couple deep breaths and a look around her and her mate's room reveal that their are no imperial soldiers coming for her. <br/></span><br/><span style=""color: #0000FF"">Blue eyes looked up at her from beside her. Aaron had sensed her distress in her sleep and had woken as well. ""Want me to go check on Nathan,"" he asked still drowsy.</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #40BF00"">His wife shook her head. ""No."" She looked at the clock and let loose a long suffering sigh. There would be no getting back to sleep for her but maybe for Aaron. ""I'm going to the music room after I check on him. Try to get back to sleep,"" she says as she leans over to kiss Aaron before wriggling off of their bed. </span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #0000FF"">""Alright.""  He watched her drowsily pull her robe on and tie the sash before quietly sneaking out the door. Even though he knows there's a long day ahead of them Aaron can't go back to sleep right away. He knows the nightmares come to Stella when something is troubling her. </span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #00FF00"">Silently Stella crossed her family's living area to her son's bedroom. Just as silently as she had left the master bathroom she enters her son's. Immediately she can tell his breathing is better and that he is still sleeping peacefully. Stella smiles as she runs a hand through his hair, which is so much like his father's, before leaning down to place a kiss on his forehead. The boy doesn't stir even when she retreats just like she came. </span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #00FF00"">Without turning the light on Stella made her way through the main part of the music room. She had specially designed an off set room, her own private sanctuary that houses her grand baby piano. No matter how stressed out she is this room always serves to help calm her down. Lovingly Stella runs a hand over the piano as she moves to sit at the bench. Soon the sound of soft, calming piano music could be heard coming from the music room. Since the music room is in the main academic building it wouldn't wake any one that's sleeping. </span>"
6793,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=180,2012-11-13T05:49:27,2.2zenith,"With a yell, Tetramis cleaved a pillar of ice into two. At the edge of the concrete block, she had made several different swords. After the short battle with an unsuspecting Ming, she had noticed that her skill was diminished. Her blade could not carry out her intent, nor stand the force of her blows for it was once made for precision and speed. What she wanted now was something which could smash through a parry, something which could cripple her foes in a single blow and that thin blade which she once held was not cutting it.<br/><br/>Currently, she was testing out a European long sword which seemed to be able to work as she pleased, just that the lack off speed was annoying. She raised her hand, causing ice pillars to rise around her again before launching herself into a mock battle. If this was some years back, she would have avoided having direct blows on her blade to prevent it from shattering, but now flames lit up inside her seeing her ""foes"" shatter before her. She altered the sword slightly during the course of battle, attempting to reduce its weight but keeping its strength. She was successful. As she set the sword down carefully she grinned, whoever fought her in the past would have a nasty surprise in store for them.<br/><br/>""What are you smiling about?""<br/><br/>Tetramis turned around, knowing that it was Ming, ""Go away. Don't you need to sleep?""<br/><br/>""You're not sleeping either.""<br/><br/>""Are you questioning me? Or are you trying to start a fight here?"" Tetramis's eyes flashed in warning.<br/><br/>Ming sighed, ""I don't know why you're so upset about everything but if you thing fighting would solve your anger, then so be it.""<br/><br/>""So be it."" Tetramis picked up her new sword and held it in a ready stance. She flinched as a ball of light hurtled past her, blinding her temporally before releasing a battle cry and charging forward.<span style=""font-style: italic"">He who strikes first will be the one who is on top!</span><br/><br/>Their swords clashed in a flurry of sparks, Ming evaded and dodged her attacks, further enraging her. She was better, everyone knew that, Ming was only good as a support or reconnaissance while she belonged to the thick of battle. In this case, she knew victory was on her side.<br/><br/>As she swung for what was supposed to be a killing blow, cracks of light formed on her blade and broke it.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Whatever.</span>She chucked it over her shoulder, ""That's some rotten tricks you have there."" Another identical sword reformed in her hand and the battle recommenced. This time, she pressed forward, making sure she was closer, making the blows harder to evade.<br/><br/>""You're being too aggressive,"" Ming warned.<br/><br/>She ignored him and kicked him in the shin, causing him to stumble and allowing her to rest the sword on he shoulder. ""Dead.""<span style=""font-style: italic"">I am right,the council is deliberately keeping me as a teacher because they are too weak to see me become an Executor.</span>Her blood boiled at the thought.<br/><br/>""You know,"" Ming said as he retreated, rubbing his shin, ""You should not use that sword. It makes you weak.""<br/><br/>""What are you taking about? With it, you can't even block my attacks. How does it make me weak?"" She asked, ice patches forming over her neck to cool herself down.<br/><br/>""It just is. I would let you find out but just keep your original sword with you. Just in case."" Ming waved as he returned to the school.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Just in case?</span>"
6794,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=180,2012-11-24T01:46:06,weeping-angels,"Ethan cursed and his blood ran cold when Azrale and figured out that there was a spy.<span style=""font-style: italic"">God i hope she hasn't figured out who the spy is or this mission is useless!</span>He had all his tracks covered. there was no way that she could figure out that he  was a spy. Although she did seem very distant and cold towards him when he was last with her. Ethan sat by the window still holding the small disc. [i]Master Marco knew that some how i would feel these strange feelings seeing her. so these feelings are possibly...[i] He didn't dare think of the word. It was not to be even if there souls were connected in the past. He was running out of time, he needed to use his trump card to get her out of that blasted school. Quickly he got up and headed for his room to form his plan.<br/><br/>Azrale Looked at the disoriented Zane. ""You need me for this. You don't know Marco Sanchez head of the Feral Serpentiles. He is the man who created me that why i have this."" She pulled down her tank to show him on the top right of her chest was the same mark from the stone. ""He wont be coming to night, but he wont be far either, your best bet is to have me go with you.""<br/><br/>(Sorry that i haven't been on here in a long time I've just had a lot of stuff going on but i should go back to my regular posts.)"
6795,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=180,2012-11-26T16:22:02,Kotaro Kuya,"<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""text-decoration: underline"">Zane</span></span></span><br/><br/>Zane looked at his mother, than at the door as he first noticed Alais when she was addressed. How long had she been there? Why hadn't he noticed her sooner? Zane sighed and rubbed the back of his head as he sat back down. Alais needed a place to stay, there was a spy in the school after Azrael, his mother was worried sick, it was starting to pile up largely on his conscience.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""You need me for this. You don't know Marco Sanchez head of the Feral Serpentiles. He is the man who created me that why i have this.""</span><br/><br/>His eyes moved and spotted the similar mark on her chest.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""He wont be coming tonight, but he wont be far either, your best bet is to have me go with you.""</span><br/><br/>Zane barred his teeth and gripped his knees. ""Head of the Ferals........there is never a true head of Feral Serpentile. The only one that had even come close....."" He shot a glare at Azrael. ""....I killed years ago in the war."" He stood back up and his eyes softened. ""I can't stop you from following though. And I'll need your help to find the bastard.""<br/><br/>He looked at his mother and took her hand. ""Mom, I'll be fine ok? I promise you, I'll rest when I get back OK?"" He hoped she would just concede.<br/><br/>He looked at Alais, wondering where she could stay. ""Maybe Stella can help us find a place for you.""<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""text-decoration: underline""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Serra</span></span></span><br/><br/>""That goes without saying."" She said with a nod. When he nervously asked for a place to stay, she rubbed her chin, something she had taken on doing when thinking hard. ""Well, lets see....the forest is off limits.....unless I can see if you can stay with Theta.....""<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""text-decoration: underline"">Theta</span></span></span><br/><br/>A soft snoring sound was barely audible as Stella played the piano. A piano 5 feet away from the Grand master piano Stella had begun to play, lay Theta. She was curled on top of it as if she really was a cat, though if she was alive it would be quite sore on her. After a few minutes of Stella's music ringing she let out a yawn and rolled onto her back , her eyes opening slightly. ""Music...?"""
6796,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=180,2012-11-27T17:15:23,2.2zenith,"Tetramis decided to sit on the edge of the concrete and close her eyes. Thinking she needed some rest, Ming left discreetly without so much as the swish of the tall grass moving back into place. She sat there for quite some time, until she thought she could sense the gentle rays of the sun on the back of her neck. She cracked her eyes open and was glad that she was right. Her spirits dipped sharply as she remembered her schedule for the day, she was not feeling up for teaching as the nightmare for earlier had left her mind twisted in turmoil. As a second reason, which she did not feel was as pressing was that she really wanted to fine-tune her weapons.<br/><br/>She got up and left quickly as she did not want to be seen out of her usual formal attire. She returned to her room and changed, writing down a short note that she would be giving her first two classes a miss because she was not feeling well just yet. She had forgone her blazer and moved down the empty corridors and stuck the note on the notice board in the administration office. She departed, returning to her room. The moment the door was shut behind her, she slumped onto her side, almost landing on the floor if not for a final push in her legs. Weeks after she had the role of a teacher forced onto her, she had wondered if it was possible for her to forget about the Reaper lifestyle and live a normal life, like a lawyer she had wanted to become.<br/><br/>But that was not very feasible, her dwellings and food was all provided by the school, with a minimal sum. She would not be able to leave and escape the life of a beggar if she had done so. In other words, this place was a trap, and she hated it very much so."
6797,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=180,2012-12-01T05:27:11,flyer1111,"<span style=""color: #FFFF00"">Eilana stared daggers at her son. ""The last time you said that I still had to hound you until you almost fell over."" She had to stifle the urge to pull back from him. Why bother with a move that's supposed to console her when she can't even feel it? ""I'm sure the sentries and the others will be able to handle it Zane. And I can help Alais find somewhere to stay. No point in disturbing Stella. She already has enough to deal with later today.""</span><br/><br/><br/><span style=""color: #00BF00"">""Well it is the music room,"" Stella answers, never missing a note. ""I wondered how long you would stay asleep. A piano is a bit of an odd place to fall asleep, don't you think?"" Then again in the past Stella had come across Mr. Alsanai sleeping in some weird places to. It must be a tiger serpentile thing. ""What brought you in here any way?""</span>"
6798,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=180,2012-12-02T08:50:16,weeping-angels,"Azrael looked astonished when Zane informed her about the Master Feral Serpentiles and that he killed him. ""That's impossible, Marco has been the leader sense way before then. He even still has his 'puppets' form the great war.""<br/><br/><br/><br/>Marco walked into the the ruined village and smiled. Even the smell of death made his lips twitch into a gruesome grin of delight. It wont be long til he reaches the school and take Azrael back into his collection of dolls once again. ""We will set up camp here for the night and wait until we here word from Ethan."" His small army of Serpentiles and reapers started scavenging items from the ruble to set up camp.<br/><br/><br/><br/><br/>Ethan Slipped the note under Azrael's door and hoped she would come so he could finish his mission and get back to master Marco. Hopefully these strange feelings will cease once the deed is done."
6799,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=180,2012-12-11T06:27:57,Kotaro Kuya,"<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""text-decoration: underline"">Zane</span></span></span><br/><br/>Zane smirked at Azrael. ""Impossible? If Marco was leader before the war, that would mean Oba would have eliminated him. All ferals answered to him, no one else and all other leaders were exterminated."" He chuckled. ""He's just a man in boots too big for him to fill. He's a nobody. Just a fake puppeteer.""<br/><br/>He turned back to his mother and sighed. ""Alright, look. I'll take care of Marco then I'll rest. promise. Don't trust me, you can chain me to a chair to make sure."" He said seriously though it seemed like quite the hyperbole.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""text-decoration: underline"">Theta</span></span></span><br/><br/>Theta's ears twitched and she yawned, stretching on the piano and sitting on its edge. ""Oh, Stella."" She said with a small embarrassed blush. ""Sorry. I was returning a flute and well....guess my feline sense kicked in since I was tired..."""
6800,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=180,2012-12-14T13:16:59,2.2zenith,"""Too slow!"" Tetramis said as she sheathed her sword, disappointed at her lack of speed. Perfection is a must, or it would be the end of oneself in battle. She placed her weapon down, deciding to try out one of her old practices to maintain her agility. She collected two mock knives from her belt and held them in opposing grips. She crouched, her head tilting to the side slightly as she added pressure behind her right foot and bounded forward, lunging at an imaginary enemy viciously.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Stay low to the ground, a jump is as good as sending one's head on a platter.</span>The tips of the grass tickled the belly of her arms as she vaulted easily over two low obstacles and she twisted a strike down into her foe's temple.<br/><br/>******<br/><br/>The boot prodded a limp form in the dimly lit chamber, ""He's not dead. Can't you maintain your grip?"" Said a lady as she took a special cable from one of the students. ""Wrap it 'round your palms and pull it taut. And when you strangle, try to know your limits."" She looked at another student with a bloodied nose. ""Firearms are not everything, once they are lost, you only can rely on yourself then.""<br/><br/>The red-haired instructor took a knife which was barely used to its full potential during the test. ""And what was this?"" She said,testing the blade with her fingers, yet she made no attempt to place it in the owner's expecting hands, ""Once you've lost your weapon, consider it gone. It's only common sense. Were you trying to bait them? Or did you overestimate yourself horribly? Just what are you doing?"" Her voice was expressionless at this part, frankly, this was just money. ""You are dismissed.""<br/><br/>After a minute, a white haired man at the door approached her, ""Miss Itzli, a moment if I may?"" His voice told her that it was not a request. ""What are you doing here? You are an operative, not an instructor. You should not even be in the test area.""<br/><br/>""Sir, I was just giving them a few tips. To help them out in the harsh world out there.""<br/><br/>""Are you screwing with me?!""<br/><br/>""I was never screwing around to begin with. You know the situation out there: Even as we speak, the Conservative's pride causes them to stumble. They avoid the solution to the problems, and even as we try to bring our own a better future, they try to stick their scythes into our necks. It is only a matter of time before they find us again, and when that happens, I'm not leaving until every single last one of them is driven from this place or until I am dead."" She turned and left, ""G'day to you."""
6801,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=180,2012-12-17T21:15:21,Boundary,"Auroch turned to face Serra, thinking for a moment on his choice. ""Well me being here in the first place is off limits...as is me being alive as well. The forest would not be such a strange choice for me to pick. He said, walking out in the direction of said forest before stopping and raising his hand with one finger pointed outwards as if he was pausing his mental processes for just a moment.<br/><br/>""But on second thought....I would very much prefer an actual bed of some sort. I have not slept in one for ages. Who is Theta?"" he asked."
6802,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=180,2012-12-17T23:25:48,weeping-angels,"Azrael looked stunned.<span style=""font-style: italic"">There is no way that Marco isn't the head of the feral. He is the only one that has so much power amongst our kind.</span>""He is much more powerful than you think. Hes no ordinary Feral. He can control anyone. Reapers, Feral or even souls themselves. I barely got out of that hell hole without being controlled into killing the village we were in. He is that powerful."" Azrael shivered at the thought of Marco getting his webs back into her.<br/><br/>Ethan waited out on the tree that Azrael had been on when she slit his wrists. He hoped she would come or his plan would fail.<br/><br/><br/>(Sorry, didn't have any internet for a while. but its back!)"
6803,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=180,2012-12-24T04:39:53,2.2zenith,"Tetramis panted slightly, she had been hacking around in the tall grass until she was satisfied that her agility suited what she had in mind. A slight breeze tickled the nape of her neck as she breathed heavily. She clenched her free hand, feeling for once that she was in control of herself, that she was not controlled by the nine members of the council. But in reality, she knew that until she became an Executor, she would never be satisfied.<br/><br/>Some of the staff seemed to be against the act of dealing with the Feral threat, not the one inside the school grounds.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Isn't the point of Reapers' existence to remove Ferals? Or was there some sort of conspiracy going on?</span>"
6804,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=180,2012-12-27T04:29:25,WindOnFire,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">Alais</span><br/><br/>Alais was remaining as quiet as possible, standing in the corner.  She shrugged when Zane mentioned somewhere for her to stay, half-thinking that whatever plans they made would fall through anyways.  She was following the conversations, more or less, but she was still separate.  She kept alternating between wishing she had run when sheâ€™d had the chance, and being grateful she was here.  Right now she was experiencing the former.  Arms crossed, eyes hidden behind thick bangs, she leaned against the wall, shifting slightly so her sword didnâ€™t poke her in the back.<br/><br/>The serpentileâ€™s words about this â€˜Master Marco,â€™ though, roused her from her internal debate about whether or not to leave, to disappear as well as she could.  Twitching at the mention of controlling Reapers, she really hoped that it was an exaggeration.  Not after<span style=""font-style: italic"">him</span>, please, not another one, she silently prayed.  How many powerful evil masterminds must we face in this lifetime?  The thought sent a shiver down her spine, her fingers itching to close around a silver hilt.  She ignored the urge, staying still and quiet, patient."
6805,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=180,2013-01-17T00:40:34,Kotaro Kuya,"<span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""text-decoration: underline"">Zane</span></span></span><br/><br/>Zane shot a small glare at Azrael, already starting to move towards the door. ""Control anyone? I'd like to see that bastard try and take me for his own."" he shouted as he reached the door, glancing at Alais, noticing the small shiver. ""It will be alright Alais."" he said looking back towards Azrael. ""I'm going after him. This spy is going to answer and I'll find him even if I have to look through everyone's chi individually.""<br/><br/><span style=""text-decoration: underline""><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Serra</span></span></span><br/><br/>""Hmmm, the dorms are off limits. Too many people will see you.....I don't think the new survival cabin is occupied."" After the war there was a cabin built in the new and larger forest, made for those who needed wilderness survival training.<br/><br/><span style=""text-decoration: underline""><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Sevana</span></span></span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Look at that, so many serpentile and reapers.....how cute.</span><br/><br/>The young woman grinned with a small snicker as she stared at the small army that had encamped in the ruins of the once peaceful town. Zane's show of power had been just as impressive as ever when he annihilated her minions and the corruption taking over the earth land.<br/><br/>She leaped from her perch in the tree and started to walk towards the small army before her. ""Hello there you large pile of trash."" She said loud enough for the entire camp to hear, projecting her voice by using the wind element to carry it. ""Is your leader just as worthless as you all look?"""
6806,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=180,2013-01-17T04:17:11,2.2zenith,"Mavis, drenched in sweat trudged back to the school. Once past the gates, she teleported into her room and took another shower. She stood in the spray, comfortable and satisfied and soon fell asleep. She only woke up minutes later when the temperature of the water went down and she sighed regretfully.<br/><br/>She dried herself with a towel and slipped into her shirt. She hunched beneath the covers and took out a book to read. It was a Japanese light novel meant for the younger readers, but she loved the action compiled into the series, though if certain members of the community, she feared that others may ridicule her."
6807,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=180,2013-01-18T21:00:10,Boundary,"Auroch let out a smile and made a rather enthusiastic clap of his hands. ""Very well then...the survival cabin it is, ironic this entire place is a hostile environment to me."" he said, laughing rather heartily. He stopped eventually and smiled down at her. ""Thank you...means a lot knowing there are people here willing to help me."" with that, he made a rather sloppy salute and turned his back to her, eager to move on to his temporary shelter.<br/><br/>""You know where to find me when you need me!"" he said, his distance from her warranting a little louder speaking. With that he then picked up speed and blurred out of sight into the forest."
6808,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=20,2012-07-03T00:19:55,Kotaro Kuya,"<span style=""text-decoration: underline""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Zane Alsanai</span></span></span><br/><br/>Zane raised an eyebrow as he heard her reasons for being here. Her master had been one he had fought with in the war, it was amazing he never heard of this young Serpentile. ""I see. There was no need for the excessive entrance though. You could have just approached me and asked."" He said. With that he started walking toward her, not caring if she would raise her weapon and attack him. When he was only a foot away from her he smiled. ""Welcome too Styx."" He said placing a hand on her shoulder.<br/><br/><span style=""text-decoration: underline""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Mr. Alsanai</span></span></span><br/><br/>""you and me both."" he spoke in response to Stella's companion remark. Then again her buffet and feast idea was one that he knew was smart. Zane had always seemed to have a bottomless stomach and this would be a very good greeting. When asked to retrieve Theta he nodded. ""Of course. I'll go now."" he said immediately rushing too the training forest.<br/><br/><span style=""text-decoration: underline""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Serra and Katniss</span></span></span><br/><br/>Serra looked at her mother, knowing that she still feared Zane was still the hot headed danger mongering boy he had left as. She put a hand on her mothers form, even as a ghost she chose too be solid. ""Mom, you wait here and talk to him. We will work on the food."" Although Serra knew both Katniss and herself would want too see Zane, they knew it would benefit her mother more. They turned and headed towards the cafeteria."
6809,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=20,2012-07-03T07:55:15,2.2zenith,"Tetramis frowned, she did not like how easily they believed the Feral. Cutting her down was out of the option as they would probably suspend her from her duties with the excuse of insanity. She sheathed the sword forcefully and strode over to Stella. If it was anyone who could overturn this stupid situation around it was her, she gestured at the Feral, ""Are you intending on letting that thing stay? That would be a severe lapse in security as she can sabotage us from inside the school and there is nothing to prove that she does not have malicious intents. I will gladly... remove her if you do not to allow her in."""
6810,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=20,2012-07-03T18:42:31,flyer1111,"<span style=""color: #00FF00"">She hadn't meant now but that's okay. ""Thank you Doc,"" Stella tells the retreating serpentile's back. The shifter turned her head when she heard Tetramis approach. The older woman finds it quite disturbing the younger woman's determination to wipe out all feral. It so badly reminds her of Aleron, who had wanted to wipe out all serpentile during his reign. ""Azreal will be watched and treated according to the laws of the Felan and watched under our own security procedures. She will be disarmed, do not worry."" Though it might be one heck of a fight if Zane didn't order the former feral to put down her gun.  Stella looked up to where Rizel is perched. ""I am sure Rizel is quite capable of maintaining order along with Zane."" She can as well, though Stella herself very rarely fights  other than for demonstrative purposes and keeping her own skills sharp. <br/><br/>Once Zane ha unarmed her the reapers outside the school would escort them in, even if Zane protest the move. His new serpentile servant will be put into a holding cell for a while just so they could really ascertain her intentions. Any reaper who tried harming her out of line with those procedures would be in the cell next to her Stella thinks  to herself. Since she had gotten better from her mental illness the council had trusted her with more and more power concerning the general up keep of the school, including enforcing it's mores and security procedures. However her faith in those around doesn't mean that she will take unneeded risks. Stella turned around to face the general public. ""Alright, all students back to their dorms, the student center, where ever else but here. And yes that means you two,"" she says in reference to her daughters.  Groans and protests greet that statement but the gathered students start to move out anyway. <br/></span><br/><span style=""color: #FFBF00"">Though grateful for Serra's consideration she is still a spirit. Eilana doesn't know if Azrael had taken up the diet of the Felan, which is eating animal spirits instead of human spirits. She had not made it as a spirit for over twenty years by taking more risks than she has to. During the years she had learned to make herself unable to be found by reaper and serpentile senses alike. She vanishes from view using this trick, but is still aware of what's going on.</span>"
6811,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=20,2012-07-04T03:55:59,2.2zenith,"Huh? Stella's answer was not expected. Tetramis nodded lightly, and responded with a tinge of ice, ""Very well."" No objections here but she would prefer to prevent such things from occurring then allowing some random Serpentile into the school unchecked. Just thinking about it brought her blood closer to boiling point.<br/><br/>She returned to the training hall and waited for the class to begin. Five minutes left. They better not be late though, although she would add an extra allowance of five minutes, raising it to ten minutes. She removed the scythe from her back and left it propped against the far wall. She kept the sword just in case something happens."
6812,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=20,2012-07-06T05:24:48,Luna,"Rena blinked in surprise, a Serpentile as a servant? She didnâ€™t much like the idea of that creature being allowed into the school. But she respected the decisions of those who were much more experienced in these matters then she was. With the amount of reapers running around this school she didnâ€™t question their ability to take care of one Serpentile if the need arose. Even the students together could more than likely take care of such a problem. The more she thought about it the less concerned she was about the whole thing. Let the elders deal with such things; she would observe and see what came of it. This could be a valuable lesson in trust, perhaps not every problem with these creatures should be solved by the sword.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Alright, all students back to their dorms, the student center, where ever else but here. And yes that means you two,""</span>Rena, never one to draw the negative attention of the teachers turned on her heel and strode away. She walked idly for awhile before noting the time.<br/><br/>â€œDamn!â€ Somehow she had ended up across campus from where she needed to be. Deciding that completing her lap around the building would be easier then turning around, she took a slightly longer way to Ms.Tetramisâ€™ class. Somehow she still managed to arrive before most of the rest of the class. Rena was sure they must be buzzing about the new arrivals, but at this point she could distract herself from the events of the morning using good old fashion exertion.<br/><br/>She leaned against the far wall watching the students trickle in. Her hand rested on her sword as she watched. More out of habit then feeling threatened. Rena watched everyone who entered with curious eyes, noting what they were carrying, who they were with, any injuries, anything that could be potentially useful information."
6813,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=20,2012-07-06T05:59:55,2.2zenith,"Rena. She reminded Tetramis of herself when she was younger. Observant. She was about to call for the class to assemble and remove unnecessary equipment when her head seemed as though it would split into two. She turned away, raising a hand to her temple...<br/><br/>******<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">For some reason, with the impeding death of a comrade, the forest seemed to hold a distinct vividness. Fallen leaves broke beneath her boots as she moved forward, ripping loose earth from the ground. Rainwater seeped through the myrtle canopy, landing on her shoulder and soaking into the fabric. She was deaf. She was deaf. She could not hear the muted shouting of the lady behind her.<br/><br/>""Wait! What the hell?! Come back here! That's an order!"" Xoltchi yelled at Mavis. ""Stupid bitch..."" She turned back to face the other two young men, ""We've got to follow her,"" and added a tint of false optimism, ""We may be able to save Sir too.""<br/><br/>Damain's eyes were blank but was still breathing when Mavis reached him and looked helplessly. </span>What now? Free him? Yes. Yes. I'll cut the rope.<span style=""font-style: italic""> With a snap, the rope gave way as a needle of ice tore through the strings and the body slicked off the nails, pumping out a pool of blood which seeped into the moist earth. <br/><br/>Xoltchi burst into the tiny clearing and hurled a fireball randomly in attempt to draw out the feral. ""What the heck Tetra?"" She fired off expletives like a automatic weapon until she spotted the man-creature leaping off a burning branch onto another tree. ""Get him!""<br/><br/>Mavis was first, the fastest. Because I'm always better. She froze the man-creature's feet to a branch and sliced it even as another trap was triggered behind her. ""Go to hell you freak."" She snarled, stabbing it in the center of its chest, splitting the solar plexus with a popping sound and then it became relatively quiet. <br/><br/>She turned, knowing it was too late if a trap had been sprung but no, nothing. Nothing was moving, save Xoltchi's heaving body. As Mavis crawled over, Xoltchi pointed weakly at her belly and whispered, ""help me... please..."" It was the first time she had ever asked for anything from Mavis but there was no way it could happen. <br/><br/>""I can't, I cannot help you."" Mavis responded, realizing that medicine was not just meant for the dorks hiding in tents. ""I'm sorry.""<br/><br/>""I figured... I... have figured... it out,"" A blood bubble on her lips burst as Xoltchi spoke, ""This is... This is all your fault you know...And yes, you are better..."" She struggled to speak, ""You're alive an' we're not. Y'killed us... you killed us good. You got us killed. Are ya' happy now? I- hahaha... I thought there was a reason as to why... as to why you were so proud... hahaha... ha... but in the end... you're just a fake... a lie... just like what you called me... All... your. fault.""</span><br/><br/>You're angered, so am I<br/>A thousand fires burn<br/>A land of darkness from which I cannot return.<span style=""font-style: italic""><br/><br/>******<br/><br/>Mavis returned to the school. Alone. Silent. The mission was a success but why was she not gloating about it this time? The gates swung open before her robe-clad figure, waiting for her to pass by and relay the news of her bittersweet victory.<br/><br/>++++++</span><br/><br/>When I awaken, remember why I've been running from your world, dishonored by your world.<br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><br/>""So you admit that you disobeyed your leader's commands?""<br/><br/>""I do, but-""<br/><br/>""If you cannot even follow this type of commands how can we know that you will follow even when the stress is high? Tell me.""<br/><br/>""It was- it was a mistake! I thought I could save Damian-""<br/><br/>""Which resulted in your entire squad wiped out in a fruitless attempt."" The man held out a hand, ""But sometimes, things just happen don't they? So now we'll be giving you another chance: we have another team going out. You are to accompany them. You will be monitored during this assignment. If we have deemed that you are capable, you will be summoned back, if not, you are to teach at Styx. <br/><br/>******<br/><br/>She was summoned. Now there was a slight hope. Or at least that was what she had thought. She had dealt with the feral effectively and quickly.<br/><br/>""Come in."" Said the man. ""We have gathered information about you during the last assignment and decided to summon you back to tell you this: you have allowed anger to cloud your judgement. Vengeance? Atonement perhaps? For what you had done?""<br/><br/>Mavis was speechless. ""What?""<br/><br/>""You heard me. You practically ripped the whole area apart. What was that? a firework display or something? No, you wanted to let out some steam so why not kill it off? In case you did not notice, it was to be captured ALIVE.""<br/><br/>""It was dangerous and I had to make sure it is dead. If not..."" If not what? Images of what she did came to her mind. My blood is cold as ice, or so I have been told. <br/></span>Show no emotion, and it can destroy your soul.<span style=""font-style: italic""> A world of demons wait, watching the movements and filling my heart with hate. She had tore the man to pieces with ice shards. The grain of realization was biting at the very least. ""But I'm still an executor aren't I?"" Please.... please...<br/><br/>""No. You are now on probation until further notice. You are to become a tutor at the Styx academy. If this train the students to become as good as you are. Or better. Goodbye Mavis."" The man called at her as she turned to leave.<br/><br/>Better than me? Don't screw around old fart. I'm the best. Mavis wanted to forget this. To forget it all. She needed to change her name, to make a mask to cut the connection to her previous setback. Mavis Mavis...<br/><br/>I'm Tetramis.</span><br/><br/>******<br/><br/>Tetramis wiped a drop of cold sweat with a clammy hand.<span style=""font-style: italic""> This is not happening.</span>She turned to face the class and cleared her voice, ""Okay, for those who are here, please remove your weapons and other equipment so you can move around easily. Group with your fellow students of the same element. Now."""
6814,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=20,2012-07-06T07:54:47,weeping-angels,"Azrael paced in her cell. She always hated being in enclosed spaces, it was like she was nothing but cadged animal. They even took her beloved Amducious, she felt naked without her friend. Yes she considered the metal killing machine her friend. It was the only memento she had of her dead Master. Azrael knew that most of the reapers here hated her presence, she even sensed some woman intent on killing her. Let her just try, she had killed many reapers when she was Feral Rae. Even without her metal friend she could rip that reaper to shreds. She could rip all of them to shreds if she wanted to.<br/><br/>Beat them bloody, make them scream, beg and plead for mercy. Then when she was done...no, no, she can't do that. ""I can't go back to that!""<span style=""font-style: italic"">you know you want to, all you have to do is just give in...devour them!</span>Azrael punched the cell wall  over and over until her knuckles bled. Then she doubled over coughing.<br/><br/>It had been far too long. She hadn't eaten a single soul for the past four years. Guess things where finaley catching up to her. Something icky and reddish spewed from her mouth.<br/><br/>""Ah shit, not this again."""
6815,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=20,2012-07-06T20:47:26,Kotaro Kuya,"<span style=""text-decoration: underline""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Zane Alsanai</span></span></span><br/><br/>As the Serpentile was escorted to its cell Zane called after, ""I want her brought too the dinner! Not as a prisoner but as a guest!"" he smiled at them. He understood why they were doing this but he could tell this Serpentile meant no harm for the school.<br/><br/>He turned and started walking towards the school. He stopped when he reached where his mom had originally been. He smiled where she stood, hinting that he still knew where she was thanks to the Sentrada. He then continued walking. He was headed too the med bay, keen on seeing his sisters work on medical craft.<br/><br/><span style=""text-decoration: underline""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Theta</span></span></span><br/><br/>Upon hearing of Zane's return she had called the class off immediately. She spied from the trees of the forest, recognizing Zane from afar. She couldn't believe that he had returned. After such a long time he had come back. But she couldn't approach him. Instead she headed too the back of the school where she hid when she didn't want found. She was excited he was back but couldn't be near him right now. Why, she had yet too know."
6816,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=20,2012-07-06T23:20:29,Boundary,"Auroch snacked upon his cooked rabbit alone, the only sound being the wind from outside and the crackle of the flames. His Reaper robes lay in a small pond within his shelter, the blood slowly being washed from its form. Auroch hated the smell of blood and he could not stand to wear the robe a second longer without getting it washed.<br/><br/>Having eaten his fill, Auroch threw the remains of the rabbit into the fire. The sound of the bones snapping in the heat of the flame echoed through the shelter. He walked over the small pond his robe sat in and unstrapped his armored leather vest, revealing a multitude of scars that were all along his chest and back. Reaching in his pocket he pulled out a small rag and soaked it in the water. Wringing out excess water, he began to rather affectionately clean his armor of blood. Auroch was very fond of his things, he treated all of his equipment like it was his most prized possession. Arguably that statement could be true, as they had protected him an untimely demise for much of his life. It was only fair that Auroch treated them with a good amount of respect.<br/><br/>The Fallen Reaper smiled and hummed a tune as he cleaned his armor and his smaller swords. The tune was a song his squad was fond of during the war, something about never giving up and fighting for what's right, Auroch was never good with remembering lyrics. He did remember the tune though. His mind lingered on thoughts of the war then....dead faces seemed to appear in the periphery of his vision. When he glanced to the side to get a look at them they were gone. Auroch hated to admit it, but even he was not able to ignore the damage that that war had done to him, not simply the physical damage but the mental damage as well. Auroch saw things like this all the time, phantoms of his mind, things he could have prevented. Auroch was getting better at ignoring them, but they always got to him eventually.<br/><br/>Focusing his mind elsewhere, Auroch hummed the tune once more...the song sounded more saddening, and echoed throughout the cave until the sun rose."
6817,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=20,2012-07-07T01:11:24,flyer1111,"<span style=""color: #FF8000"">Eilana reappeared when Zane smiled at her and took off the med bay. ""Zane, I'm so glad you're home. I've been so worried sick about you since the day you left."" Anyone could see the excitement in her eyes about having her oldest child and only son safely counted among the reapers. ""I think Serra and Katniss are getting some food for your three to eat and your father is fetching Theta from the war games in the forest.""</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFFF00"">Although her partner had given up the medical practice, Angela had not. Now days she has more time to incorporate her religious practices. Around her shoulders is a four foot ball python. The snakes angular head rests just above her left elbow.  In Voodoo, snakes are greatly respected because they are sacred. Angela is going through collecting the dream catchers that had been hung on the various beds. Although according to Native American legend they only needed to be a near a dreamer to work, Angela still asked permission to be able to bless the dream catchers, giving them more power just as she does with her tools to work rituals with. She turns when she hears footsteps in the empty building. Her eyebrows go up when she spots Zane. Gently she tugs on the bead necklace that ends in a beaded dream catcher that Walking Earth had made for her a few years back in order to keep the snake scales from grinding the beads into her skin. The dream catcher itself lays on her light blue scrubs. ""Hello Zane. Welcome home. Mrs. Alsanai,"" the fire reaper says with a head tilt towards the visible spirit.</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #40FF00"">Stella watched as the students turned to go to classes or where ever they had to go so early in the morning. She smiled when she saw Mrs. Alsanai and Zane walking together. She would greet the old pain in the ass later. For now she turns to the student center herself to able to get some breakfast for her sick son and mate.</span>"
6818,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=20,2012-07-08T12:01:22,2.2zenith,"Tetramis clapped her hands, ""More moving less talking. Yes?"" She looked at a student who had just raised his hand.<br/><br/>""Miss. Miss Theta has canceled her class.""<br/><br/>""And?"" Clearly he was expecting similar treatment. ""Unfortunately I'm not the one who overlooks rules because certain events occurring."" She added, so as to throw off the serious tone she had used earlier, ""But I will let you off early so long as everybody pays attention. As usual, group into pairs and choose either A or B. The alphabet will be your group for the remainder of this lesson."" She watched them muck around for half a minute before continuing, ""Now I want you create the essence of your element."" To show her point, she created a small ice shard in her gloved hand.Â"
6819,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=20,2012-07-11T18:27:10,weeping-angels,"Azrael sat slumped against the wall amongst the ruble of rock she had destroyed. Her body was all out of sorts and the maddening hunger that coursed through her didn't help matters either. She had coughed up some more blood even though blood loss wouldn't exactly kill her however, it was still very unpleasant. She was lucky enough that there wasn't any guard where her cell was otherwise the reapers would have labeled her behavior as hostile and kill her straight then and there.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Why care about them? when you can eat all the souls here?</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #800080"">I don't want those damn reapers, i gave up that when i met Master.</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Why...it's better than not eating anything at all...you never ate any thing when you were with that old man...why starve yourself? Come on...eat...devour...</span>The voice kept getting louder and louder in her head echoing the word eat.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #800080"">NO! I WILL NOT! NEVER AGAIN!</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Devour....eat....take whats yours....eat,eat,eat! Kill all of them! Women children and men! kill them all! satisfy your hunger!!</span><br/><br/>Azrael slammed her head against the wall several times not even caring that blood was now seeping out of the wound she had made. Her fangs sprang out along with a feral growl that echoed in the cell. ""I WILL NEVER DO SOMETHING SO DREADFUL AGAIN!"" The voice was finally drowned out by the eminence pain she was going through. She screamed again just for good measure and finally calmed down. Her body was covered in her dark red blood...just like that day...the day she was killed. No don't think about that now, that wont help her at all. Just as she was about to get up from the floor something caught her eye.<br/><br/>Azrael sat there astonished, what had caught her eye was a translucent blue spirit. It was a spirit of a bird a very large bird, it was big enough to quench her hunger for a month maybe even two just as long as she didn't get any more injuries. The spirit bird look at her with fascination and slowly walked toward Azrael. It was in arms reach, she could just touch the beautiful creature.<span style=""color: #800080"">No, I can't, what if its someones beloved pet, what if--</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Just eat the god damn bird!</span><br/><br/>Azrael pounced on the spirit before it could slip away from her. Her eyes turned white her fangs gleaming in the light as her claws came out. She slashed at the creatures chest and saw liquid like substance seeping from it. There was a screech from the creature but Azrael didn't care. She bit down on the screeching head and devoured the spirit bird. When she gained control over her hunger once again she felt burning eyes trained on her. She knew that someone had seen her eating...and what she felt from the unknown gaze was pure hatred and disgust. She finally found where the glare was coming from. It was out by the door that lead to the cell hallway.<br/><br/>She had been seen, someone had seen her feed...god damn it! It was only a matter of time before they sent someone to kill her."
6820,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=20,2012-07-12T14:13:30,2.2zenith,"Tetramis had called for a halt in activities just as it was forty-five minutes from her lesson's designated end time. She stood at the front of the assembled students, ""Before you leave, I have an announcement to make. A month ago, I had told you that I will be selecting a handful of students to accompany me in the Disciple-Mentor program. I have selected whom I have considered to be the best suited to become Executors and they will gain some first-hand experience in dealing with Ferals during this trip."" With a tone of humor she added with a small smile, ""Hopefully.""<br/><br/>After she had called out nearly all but one of the students who were to join her in the trip, she paused for effect, ""And the last student is, Rena."" She turned to face the rest of the students, ""As for the rest who remain, not being chosen does not mean your are inferior to the selected few, it is likely that you would be of greater use out of the field.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Also</span>, my aide will be taking over while I'm gone, so don't think of playing truant or I'll have your run twenty times around the school when I get back."" She paused for a moment, surveying their faces, then, ""Class dismissed. The selected few will receive a note from me prior to the celebrations today. Expect to leave in about two days time.""<br/><br/>Tetramis then nodded, dismissing them all and returned to her weapons and pulled on her blazer before picking up the scythe and sword."
6821,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=20,2012-07-13T08:20:12,Luna,"Rena laughed as another student expected to get off for the day after morning events that barely applied to them. If anything seeing a man wield such great power should have given them something to aspire to, something to make them want to work harder to become the best of the best. Or at least that was how Rena saw it.<br/><br/>Grudgingly she joined a group of students as she was asked. She didnâ€™t have many friends and as such these assignments were always a pain. She never was in anyoneâ€™s lineup of people to pair off with. But, this left her with more time for her studies, she practiced more with her blade then most other students and she enjoyed the silence that riding by herself brought. But sometimes being alone all the time wasnâ€™t all it was cracked up to be. After all, what was one to do when they were by themselves constantly other then die of boredom?<br/><br/>The group she ended up with was fairly apt and they all caught onto what was going on rather quickly. Rena started with a spark, grew to a small flame, and by the end of class had a small fireball sitting in her palm. Howâ€™s that for catching on quick?[/i] she thought heading out of class with the others when Ms.Tetramis announced the names of the students who would be leaving with her.<br/><br/>Rena turned and held her breath wondering if her name would be called. There it was, at the very end of the list. Damn if that hadnâ€™t been the most nerve wracking experience of her life. They would leave in two day? Great. In field training sounded great to her. If she could attack the Feral with a chair leg, she could do it with a sword and some fire. Excitement thrummed though her as she headed back to her dorm and started packing. How long would they be gone? Damn she have asked that before leaving the classroom. She glanced out the window, wondering what one was to wear to a celebration anyway. Should she even bother going?"
6822,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=20,2012-07-18T06:06:59,Kotaro Kuya,"Zane smiled as his mother rejoiced in his return. He knew she was worried the minute he left, and that had been a burden on his soul the entire travel. But she was a grown women(Or ghost) and he was a grown man. Although he did enjoy it that she treated him a little as a child still, which he and her had not had the full package of that area. He never had a true childhood, it had been taken from him forever. ""I'm sorry I worried you mother."" He said smiling at her. ""I had things too sort out."" he stopped walking once he reached the med bay. ""I missed you. And lets hope Serra's cooking has gotten better."" he grinned widely.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BFFF00"">""Hello Zane. Welcome home. Mrs. Alsanai,""</span><br/><br/>Zane faced the Med Bay and saw Angela, a snake with her as well as a dream catcher. ""Angela, its good too see you again."" He said with a wide smile and a nod. He eyed the many dream catchers and raised an eyebrow. ""Its been a while since I've seen one of these."" He said taking one off of a bed and placing his fingers around the tightly and neatly knit circle. He chuckled. ""The one I had is long gone."""
6823,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=20,2012-07-18T23:22:41,flyer1111,"<span style=""color: #FF4000"">Mrs. Alsanai isn't meaning to treat him like a child. She just is very excited to have him home and happy to see that he had sorted out the issues that had been plaguing him since he turned 15. He seems to be much more at peace with himself and the rest of the world now. She had prayed for his safety during his travels and his return. ""Sarah improved her cooking under both Walking Earth and my tutelage,"" she tells him with a wide smile. <br/></span><br/><span style=""color: #FFFF00"">""You had a dream catcher?"" In Japan dream catchers are rare heard of thing. Unless you go onto one of the US military  bases, where they had heard of them. Strange that Zane had one in the past.<br/></span><br/>*******************************************************************************<br/><span style=""color: #40BF00"">Around the main court yard of the school multi color paper lanterns hung on thin lines provide dim light as people wait for the sun to truly set. Torches lit by some fire reapers help keep insects away from the food, which is quite generous. Water proof lights had been put into the reaper statue fountain, making the two statues turn different colors. Music is playing in the back ground, a few students and staff already dancing a little bit. <br/><br/>Stella smiled to herself. She can't wait for the real dancing to begin, along with the fireworks later. Everything that needed doing today had been gotten done earlier. Everything seems to be going well for now. Even though the council had objected Stella had argued that the serpentile Azrael could attend the festivities but under heavy supervision. One major slip out and she would be right back where she started.<br/></span><br/><span style=""color: #FFFF00"">Angela stepped next to her old friend. ""You ready to start the party?"" It had been a while since they had played a roda. Both of them had decided to do it tonight. They had held of changing in to more festive clothes for something a bit more flame proof. Never in past years had they announced that would be doing a roda, and they don't now. People would catch on eventually.<br/><br/>Together they head to the outdoor training area. The training area is  a huge  circles urrounded for about six feet by rock, ensuring the ground wouldn't catch fire. There are seats for people to come and watch what's going on.  Running through the area are gutters that hold water, along with slots that slabs of stone that could be used by earth elements. <br/><br/>Both women step into the second inner most circle before bowing to each other. Stella and Angela start to each circle each other, reading each other's movements. Angela breaks the tension first, throwing a fiery jab in Stella's direction. <br/><br/>Stella sidesteps, going down to try to take Angela's knees out from under her. Angela dances back, punching fireballs forward to try to drive Stella back. If Stella can get up and use Dim Mac on her, this roda is over before it really begins. Stella quickly springs to her feet, drawing water up to extinguish the fire blasts. </span><br/><br/>Aaron and Nathan had followed Angela and Stella to the stands. Cheering is allowing during these bouts but not shouting out a warning, which is standard manners for this type of thing. Other people heading towards the stands attract the twins."
6824,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=20,2012-07-19T02:58:51,2.2zenith,"Tetramis struck the wooden pegs, weaving, striking it with hollow smacks in the unlit training hall. She heard sounds of celebration in the distance. How long has it been already? She squinted at the timepiece at the far end of the hall, she had been here for past two hours already, methodically striking the wooden figure. She cleaned the pegs with a clean towel and left to shower and change back into her normal outfit. No way was she going to attend the celebrations in a tee-shirt and track pants.<br/><br/>******<br/><br/>Tetramis watched Angela and Stella circle each other whilst paying attention to the serpentile. One false move... in her black attire, she was hardly noticed as she stood out of the pools of light. Students blinked before realizing that she was not a figment of their imagination. She was only here to make sure the Feral does not go on a rampage, not to celebrate. She watched as fireballs scattered and made the shadows dance.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Fire... Xoltchi.</span>"
6825,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=20,2012-07-19T03:22:49,weeping-angels,"Azrael looked around cautiously spotting many eyes trained on her. Wonderful, everyone is eying her like some time bomb that will explode at any second.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Remember, watch your actions. One of them has seen you eat...</span>Azrael rolled her eyes and began to stretch which only sent more people a reason to glare at her. If it wasn't bad enough she already had guards on either side of her. She was informed that it was for her protection however, she felt that it was more for the reapers protection than her own. She watched the two women circle one another and backed away slowly from the heat of fire. The spirit energy here was very intense it took all her power to quite the Feral within her.<br/><br/>She felt the stinging gaze of hatred chill her entire body. It seemed that she was also watched from the shadows, man it's going to be hard to get these damn reapers to trust her. It wasn't like she chose any of this on her own accord. She was just fulfilling her dead Master's wish. Azrael saw more and more people coming to the celebration and felt most of their eyes on her.<span style=""font-style: italic"">God, is this the way people treat guests?</span>She ignored most the stares and tried to some what enjoy the celebration like everyone else. No matter how uncomfortable she felt, she needed to blend in."
6826,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=20,2012-07-19T05:21:59,Kotaro Kuya,"<span style=""text-decoration: underline""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Zane Alsanai</span></span></span><br/><br/>Zane smiled widely at his mother as she explained that Serra had taken tutelage and lessons on cooking from her and Walking Earth. ""For real? Then this celebration is going too definitely be something I will<span style=""font-style: italic"">not</span>miss."" When spoken too by Angela about the dream catcher he nodded and placed the one he was carrying down. ""Mother brought it to me. Held it over my bed."" He explained.<br/><br/>---------------------------<br/><br/><span style=""text-decoration: underline""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Zane Alsanai</span></span></span><br/><br/>Zane stared at the celebration grounds, still dressed in his older robes and sighed contentedly. It definitely was good too be home. And he could already smell the delicious food being made. If he was not as mannered as he was then his mouth would be salivating. But that would wait. Right now, there was something he decided needed looked too.<br/><br/>He had noticed the Serpentile had arrived at the area, guarded heavily not only by a few guards, but the same teacher he had seen before, hiding in the shadows. His time with Alais had given him a knack for spotting people in the shadows. With a small smile he approached the Serpentile. The two reapers guarding her immediately stepped in front of her, but looked at Zane like they were unsure if he held any authority over them.<br/><br/>Zane merely smiled at them. ""Excuse me, but I would like to speak to my friend behind you."" he said kindly. The reapers looked at eachother then at Tetramis.<br/><br/>""Madame? Should we?""<br/><br/>They asked her. Zane looked at Tetramis and held up a hand in greeting. ""Hello, Tetramis. Good too see you again since I arrived."" He chuckled and held up another hand at the two reapers in front of him. There was a sudden cracking sound, thunder, and the two yelped and split away from another, looking at the sky, where no could was seen. Zane laughed.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF0000"">That was fun.</span>The sentrada chimed to him.<br/><br/>He walked between them without Tetramis' answer and smiled at the Serpentile. ""Good too see you again as well.""<br/><br/><span style=""text-decoration: underline""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Serra and Katniss Alsanai</span></span></span><br/><br/>Serra and Katniss walked over and set some more of the food they had made on the many tables. She and Katniss had been working hard in order to prepare everything in time for the celebration. And now that everything was prepared and in the process of being set, they were happily relaxing themselves, watching Stella and Angela.<br/><br/>Katniss was watching in amazement, while Serra's gaze had wandered over too Zane, already at the serpentile in the area. She sighed. He had changed some,and he seemed too smile a lot more now. But she felt like he was just here for a quick visit, like he had no plans to stay. She didn't want him too leave again.<br/><br/><span style=""text-decoration: underline""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Mr. Alsanai</span></span></span><br/><br/>Mr. Alsanai sat at the largest of tables, reserved for the former friends and family too sit together. His wife sat beside him as they watched the two reapers dance. ""Its been a while since we danced ourselves."" He said with a small smile.<br/><br/><span style=""text-decoration: underline""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Theta</span></span></span><br/><br/>Theta sat in the trees watching the celebration. She was trying too stay as far away from Zane as possible, sensing some dark energy, not that of the Sentrada's, around him. Although it was only the shadows of it. It only meant he had come across something amazingly potent in dark energy recently."
6827,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=20,2012-07-19T20:38:02,weeping-angels,"Azrael growled when the guards blocked the way for Zane. ""God damn guards."" She glared at the woman called Tetramis who was hiding in the shadows. From what she could see Zane smiled at them,  ""Excuse me, but I would like to speak to my friend behind you."" He said it like he was talking to someone who didn't just block his way. The two guards looked at Tetramis a little dumb founded.<br/><br/>""Madame? Should we?"" Then a crackle of thunder split the two guards away from one another letting Zane Alasani have full view of Azrael.<br/><br/>""Good too see you again as well."" Zane smiled at her. Azrael crossed her arms over her chest a sign that she was slightly annoyed.<br/><br/>""It's good to see someone that doesn't exactly detest me however, I hope i wont be so heavily guarded all the damn time. Also I would love my friend Amducious back pretty damn soon as well."""
6828,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=40,2012-07-21T03:21:10,2.2zenith,"Tetramis nodded for the guards to allow Zane through, but her hand moved to rest on the pommel of her sword. Just in case.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""It's good to see someone that doesn't exactly detest me however, I hope i wont be so heavily guarded all the damn time. Also I would love my friend Amducious back pretty damn soon as well.""<br/></span><br/><br/>""Not without good reason, Serpentile. You can think of your guards,"" She waved a hand at the duo, ""As your friends. Chat with them if you wish but try not to annoy them or your life may be very difficult."""
6829,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=40,2012-07-21T04:45:08,weeping-angels,"""Not without good reason, Serpentile. You can think of your guards,"" She waved a hand at the duo, ""As your friends. Chat with them if you wish but try not to annoy them or your life may be very difficult.""<br/><br/><br/>Azrael glared at the reaper with hatred, taking in a deep breath to calm herself she replied to the reaper.<br/>""The only reasons I have is that I feel much safer guarding myself and that is the last memento of my deceased Master. Also these guards I wont exactly associate with sense I am nothing but an outcast that is hated by almost all of the people at the damn school.""<br/><br/>Azrael Glanced at the guards faces to see they were more than annoyed with her at the moment. ""I'm not saying you guys aren't good at your job or anything its just that i feel much more at ease looking after myself than have some strangers doing it for me."""
6830,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=40,2012-07-21T08:58:21,2.2zenith,"""No. You are not an outcast. But I would not wish to have you free to wreck havoc in our school until we are absolutely sure we can trust you. You will have to be understanding, security protocols."" Tetramis responded promptly, pulling her left sleeve back to look at her watch, 20 44. Damn, a few more minutes before she would have to go. At this point, the pain in her head and receded into a dull throbbing, which caused her eyes to roll up in their sockets occasionally if she was not careful. ""I hope you know what you are saying. Your species can be very dangerous. It's not like you're going anywhere."""
6831,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=40,2012-07-21T14:31:57,flyer1111,"<span style=""color: #40BF00"">Using elements isn't breaking their standoff. The two women, fire and water, had resorted to actual hand to hand combat. Still there isn't to many serious sits being made. They had fought together for years and know most of the other's knowledge. The cheers continue as they separate for a moment, panting to catch their breaths. Stella starts it up again sweeping a kick towards Angela's midsection.</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #4000FF"">Aaron smiles and looks to his children. â€œThatâ€™s how your mother and aunt have been settling arguments for years now.â€</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #00BFFF"">â€œBut mom said some types of fighting is bad.â€</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #0040FF"">â€œIt keeps them sharp and getting along Nat.â€<br/></span><br/><span style=""color: #00BFFF"">â€œOkay.â€ The world of warriors and fighting is something Nathan has yet to understand. And his parents want to keep that way, at least until he gets closer to his fifthteenth birthday. Already the boy has a grasp on life and death, predator vs. prey. </span><br/><br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFBF00"">Mrs. Alsanai is a little bit stunned by his asking to dance. Or what translates in him asking to dance. Usually her husband is quite the private man. He always had been. ""It would be good to get up have a little fun ourselves instead of sitting around like a couple old foggies."" She gives him a bright smile as she  gets to her feet.</span>"
6832,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=40,2012-07-21T17:35:50,weeping-angels,"""No. You are not an outcast. But I would not wish to have you free to wreck havoc in our school until we are absolutely sure we can trust you. You will have to be understanding, security protocols."" The reaper then ignored whatever Azrael was going to say next.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">She has a point, however I have already informed them that I can be trusted...I guess many of them think I will betray them like i betrayed my own species.</span>Azrael ran a hand through her short dark hair biting her lip to stop the smart remarks she would have snarled back at the reaper. God these reapers were so god damn annoying!<br/><span style=""color: #800080"">Why don't you just kill them all? Your life would be so much easier.</span>Azrael ignored the voice of the Feral Serpintile that had taken control of her not long ago when she devoured the spirit bird. '<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Take the elixir to calm the beast inside you, Azrael. </span><br/><br/>Her Master's voice rang in her head reminding her of the canister that was strapped onto her hip. Quickly she took it and took three big gulps. She resisted the urge to cough it all up with the horrid taste left in her mouth. Her nerves began to calm and the annoying voice of the beast faded away. She looked and observed all the people who were celebrating and having fun."
6833,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=40,2012-07-23T20:34:33,Kotaro Kuya,"<span style=""text-decoration: underline""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Zane Alsanai</span></span></span><br/><br/>Zane chuckled at Azrael's comment, only to hear a comeback from Tetramis almost instantaneously. The two began to fire off comment after comment to each other.<span style=""font-style: italic"">You would think these two were bickering sisters.</span>He smiled too himself as he imagined the two of being related. But there was fire in Tetramis' words. She had a pure hatred for Serpentile, the reason why was clouded from him. Though he knew she would have to get over the hatred.<br/><br/>After Azrael drank a liquid she kept at her hip and calmed Zane smiled at her and shook his head. ""Yes I'm sorry for all this. But Since you aren't technically Felan, Reaper's aren't sure what too expect of you. But I got a loophole."" He looked to the guards. ""Go have fun you two, she will stay with me. I'm more then enough in case something happens."" He looked at Azrael. ""No offense.""<br/><br/>The guards looked at Zane, looking him up and down and he sighed.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF0000""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Even though this bastard is full of hot air, he's right you two.</span></span><br/><br/>Zane's image suddenly seemed to shift a little and half of his body took another man's form, then that half split apart and grew into another form beside him. It was wearing a black suit with a white under dress shirt and a red tie. He had long pitch black hair and eyes that seemed to pierce your very soul, snake like and a venomous air around him.<br/><br/>Zane sighed and chuckled. ""Ladies and gentleman, the intangible yet visible image of the Sentrada's living essence.""<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF0000""><span style=""font-style: italic"">I can introduce myself.</span></span><br/><br/>""Nope.""<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF0000""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Yes</span></span><br/><br/>""You would make it theatrical.""<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF0000""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Whats the problem with that?</span></span><br/><br/>""Too flashy.""<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF0000""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Hmph.</span></span><br/><br/>Zane laughed and turned back to Azrael. ""Come on, you can come over with me. After all, your a guest."" He said. He held out a hand to her.<br/><br/><span style=""text-decoration: underline""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Mr. Alsanai</span></span></span><br/><br/>Mr. Alsanai chuckled and stands, taking her hand. ""Immortal or not this is something we used to do every weekend at one of my clubs."" He said."
6834,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=40,2012-07-23T22:21:59,weeping-angels,"Azrael turned her attention back to Zane who shook his head and smiled.  ""Yes I'm sorry for all this. But Since you aren't technically Felan, Reaper's aren't sure what too expect of you. But I got a loophole."" He looked to the guards. ""Go have fun you two, she will stay with me. I'm more then enough in case something happens."" He looked back at Azrael. ""No offense.""<br/><br/>Azrael smirked ""None taken."" A strange presence overwhelmed her and she got into a fighting position. She watched as another man appeared beside Zane, a venomous air around the strange guy made all the hairs on her arms raise up as gooseflesh appeared on her skin.<br/><br/>Zane sighed and chuckled. ""Ladies and gentleman, the intangible yet visible image of the Sentrada's living essence.""<br/><br/>I can introduce myself.<br/><br/>""Nope.""<br/><br/>Yes<br/><br/>""You would make it theatrical.""<br/><br/>Whats the problem with that?<br/><br/>""Too flashy.""<br/><br/>Hmph.<br/><br/>Zane laughed and turned back to Azrael. ""Come on, you can come over with me. After all, your a guest."" He said. He held out a hand to her.<br/><br/>Azrael was very intrigued with the so called Sentrada's living essence, hesitatingly she reached out took a deep breath then took his hand firmly in her own. ""Alright, I still don't exactly feel like a guest though."""
6835,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=40,2012-07-24T07:34:59,2.2zenith,"Tetramis watched impassively as Zane sent the guards away. The hairs on the back of her neck rose as Zane's body seemed to shift and split. Her hand flew to her sword and she drew out a full inch of steel before realizing that it was safe and slid the blade back slowly into its sheath.<br/><br/>She turned to Zane, ""I trust that you've this handled. I shall take my leave now."" She left, walking to her room. The dull throbbing had returned full force, causing her to grit her teeth as her scalp threatened to split open. Hurriedly, she opened a small container only to find that her precious source of comfort was expanded. She kneaded her scalp clenching her teeth in pain, she decided that the medical bay would have something better and stronger for her."
6836,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=40,2012-07-26T06:30:04,flyer1111,"<span style=""color: #FFBF00"">Slim fingers curl around his. Her smile deepens as they head towards the cleared dance floor. While they're at public displays of affection she gives him a kiss on the jaw as they walk. </span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #40BF00"">Energy spent, both combatants end the fight by ending in the first ring back to back. The audience cheers as they finish. Stella and Angela retire for a few minutes to be able to clean up and change clothes before rejoining the party. </span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #4040FF"">""Girls, go see if Serra and Katniss need help with anything."" Aaron would check in on the sound equipment. He smiles himself when he sees the older Alsanais heading for the dance floor. He knows they recently disagreed. He would keep an eye out for them. Stella had expressed her concern about Mr. Alsanai. She greatly respects the man, and looks after him like would a biological uncle and Mrs. Alsanai an aunt. As the current song ends he puts on  Hooked on a feeling by blue suede. </span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFBF00"">Mrs. Alsanai laughed as her favorite song came on. ""Someone's humoring us tonight.""</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #8000FF"">As semi ordered the girls went to find Katniss and Serra. The twins look up to both of them. Serra as an aunt and Katniss as an adopted older sister. ""Can we help with anything,"" Sofia asks as they get closer. </span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #00BF00"">After a quick shower Stella rejoined the party. Dressed in good fitting pair of dark blue jeans, her good black dress boots and a black tank top that shows off her figure slightly. On top of her head is a slightly battered black cowboy hat, a gold bucking bronco adnoring the hat band. Rounding out her wardrobe is a kokopeli turquoise and coral necklace and a simple turquoise bracelet on her left wrist. Scanning the party she spots Zane with Azrael and who she assumes to be the sentrada. <br/><br/>""Why so formal,"" she asks the demon spirit, raising an eyebrow. Turning her attention to say she smiled at him. ""Welcome home Gives Headaches."" Then onto Azrael. ""Just give it a little bit of time. People will get used to you if you show them they have nothing to worry about about."" Stella spoke from experience.</span>"
6837,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=40,2012-07-26T06:59:40,2.2zenith,"Tetramis tapped the wall, looking for the light switch and flicked it on, a single lamp illuminating the medical bay. She stepped forward with an air of a pained creature instead of one who was aloof. Her vision was swimming, whether from tears or pain she did not care, she stumbled to the medical cabinet and turned the handle.<br/><br/>The metal door rattled as she tugged at it. It was locked. She cursed mentally, debating whether to go out to the closest convenience store or try to sleep through the pain."
6838,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=40,2012-07-31T01:19:08,Kotaro Kuya,"<span style=""text-decoration: underline""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Zane Alsanai</span></span></span><br/><br/>Zane smiled as Azrael took his hand.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF0000"">Why do people do stupid things around you?</span><br/><br/>Zane rolled his eyes. When Stella walked back over Zane smiled widely at her. When she questioned the Sentrada there was a surprising answer.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF0000"">It's a party.</span><br/><br/>Zane laughed and shook his head. ""He's changed quite a bit Stella. And It's good to be back, hopefully headaches will cease for once in my return.""<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF0000"">What do you mean by changed?</span><br/><br/>Zane ignored the Sentrada and returned to Azrael. ""Well, lets go. Like my friend said, its a party!""<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF0000"">How am I changed?""</span><br/><br/>Zane started taking Azrael too the table. ""Come on! we got plenty of food! Animal Souls! And plenty of drink as well! You can't just sit here and be bored all night!"" He said practically dragging the Serpentile to the table. ""And Theta! Stop hiding and come out already!""<br/><br/>The Sentrada turned and looked at Stella, giving her a shrug.<span style=""color: #BF0000"">Have I changed at all?</span><br/><br/><span style=""text-decoration: underline""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Theta</span></span></span><br/><br/>Theta yipped as Zane called for her, actually seeing his eyes land on her. She blushed and sighed, leaping from the tree's and landing beside him. She did her best to muster up a smile, finding it easier then she thought it would be. ""Welcome back Zane.""<br/><br/><span style=""text-decoration: underline""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Mr. Alsanai</span></span></span><br/><br/>He smiled as they stepped onto the dance floor, holding her hand tightly. Even though they had been fighting and he had been resisting the urge to devour her, he still looked for times to be with her. He heard the song begin playing and smiled. ""Humoring can be shaded as tribute."" he said taking her hands.<br/><br/><span style=""text-decoration: underline""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Serra and Katniss</span></span></span><br/><br/>Serra turned to see the twins approach them, Sophia asking if there was anything they can do too help. ""Of course! Here!"" She held a bowl of fresh fruits and handed it to Sophia. ""Please bring the 5 bowls of fruit out to the table please!"" She said.<br/><br/>Katniss was placing the many beverages on the table, finalizing with Whiskey. ""Why did Stella want this out?"""
6839,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=40,2012-07-31T07:37:19,weeping-angels,"Azrael watched as Zane smiled at her and the Sentrada kept badgering Zane with question after question it was getting quite annoying but oh well nothing she could do about it.  ""Well, lets go. Like my friend said, its a party!"" Zane dragged Azrael to the table and the first thing she laid her eyes on were the blue little animal shaped souls stuffed in jars of glass looking frighted as they met her eyes.  ""Come on! we got plenty of food! Animal Souls! And plenty of drink as well! You can't just sit here and be bored all night!"" She almost went for a small bunny soul that looked as if it might faint from the sight of her, however those hatred disgusted eyes chilled her spine once again.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #800080"">Who gives a damn what people think, just eat the god damn thing already!</span><br/><br/>Azrael bit her lip almost drawing blood as sweat began to form on her brow.<span style=""font-style: italic"">He said it would be OK...but--""</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #800080"">I swear to the freaking god of death that if you don't eat that soul I will make you kill every god damn person here!</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">YOU DON'T TELL ME WHAT TO DO BEAST!</span>Azrael snatched up a mug filled with wine and chugged down the whole contents of it. The bitter sweet taste brought back wonderful but yet painful memories of when she was...human...when all she had to be afraid of was a mugger on the street or a rapist...now she was afraid of her own self...her dirtied soul that has become deformed over the many years of blood shed that she had spilled.<br/><br/>Azrael pushed away those painful thoughts and focused back on to her surroundings Zane was speaking with a young lady that had been hiding in the trees while the Sentrada was asking more annoying questions. Not once did she look at the trapped animal souls that sat frightened of her Feral presence. Still those disgusted hate filled eyes watched her the whole time...waiting for her to become the beast that nagged at her for years."
6840,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=40,2012-08-06T20:31:46,flyer1111,"<span style=""color: #00BF00"">Stella smirked as the Sentrada pestered Zane with questions. Yea, the Sentrada sure had changed since she had last seen Gives Headaches and the demon spirit. ""Yes, you have changed. You're actually having a civil conversation with me instead of jeering at me and trying taunt the rest of us? How have you not changed might be the bigger question."" </span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #8040FF"">Sophia nodded as she took the fruit bowl from Serra. ""Okay, we can do that. Mom probably put it out for Zane. She won't drink it after all, she likes wine and A grade tequila."" Abigail smiled at Theta when she spots the tigress. ""Hey Theta. We wondered where you got to."" Per usual one twin is speaking for both of them. Or more like the whole Pack this time. Both girls nod towards Zane and Azrael before heading for the kitchen to get the requested fruit. <br/><br/>Stepping into the kitching of the student center they spotted someone else already in kitchen. With their sharp eyesight they don't need the light to see who it is. <br/><br/>""Oh hey Rena. Why aren't at the party? There's plenty of food and drin out there."" Abigail gave the older teen a reassuring smile. Sophia heads to the fridge, where the fruit had probably been stored. ""I wonder when the pork will be done."" Along with the fireworks roasting a whole pig from a nearby farm had also become a tradition. <br/><br/>""Rena, would you mind helping us out and grab the other bowl of fruit?""<br/><br/>Hannah heard the rattling of the door and wondered who had come into med bay. She stepped into the small storage area off the main part of the bay. ""Tetramis? Do you need something? You don't look all that well.""</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFFF00"">""Maybe. There is more than one way to say thank you for companion and mentorship."" Eilana wrapped her ghostly fingers around his claw tipped ones and started to move in time with him. ""I love you,"" she says quietly for his ears only. </span>"
6841,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=40,2012-08-06T23:00:54,Luna,"Rena stood at the window of her room watching the party with dull eyes. She had decided against going to the party as she didnâ€™t know many of the people in attendance, and she was leaving soon. Best to pack and rest before the coming trip, no need to engage in pointless festivities meant for someone she had never even met before. Yes he was famous and had saved the word, but that didnâ€™t mean she needed to make her appearance. No one would miss her anyway.<br/><br/>Sighing Rena turned away from the window and continued packing her things. Though the window scents and sounds of the party drifted to her, and her stomach growled with envy. She glared down at the offending area.<br/>â€œYouâ€™re not supposed to voice your needs until I have time and will enough to fulfill them.â€ She grumbled and headed for her door yanking it open with irritation. Her combat boots made little sound as she walked down the hallway, intent on heading for the kitchen and grabbing a snack before anyone could accost her to the party she didnâ€™t want to attend.<br/><br/>She entered the kitchen and glanced around wondering if she should risk turning the light on. Considering she had near perfect night vision she decided against it and made her way through the darkened room. With her black jean and dark red shirt she blended well with the room, the skin of her face and arms were all that would give her away in the event of someone walking in on her. Evidently that was enough though, as the twins walked into the room and instantly saw her.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Damn it all.</span>she thought even as she smiled and nodded to them as they greeted her.  When the asked why she wasnâ€™t at the party she shook her head still smiling slightly.<br/><br/>â€œParties arenâ€™t really my thing.â€ She protested even as Sophia asked her to help carry the fruit bowls. She grimaced in the darkness really not feeling into the party scene but she nodded anyway. Rena usually was willing to help out and she didnâ€™t want to come off as a total snob by telling them to do it themselves. She had enough problems making friends she didnâ€™t need to add to them.<br/><br/>â€œSure I can help.â€ She said and scooped up the bowl of fruit following them out into the party."
6842,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=40,2012-08-08T05:56:22,Boundary,"The next morning Auroch wandered through the countryside, nothing of incident occurred on his trip to a nearby city. He wandered the streets of human civilization rather easily, what with nobody being able to see him and being able to easily drift between human vehicles in the road. He enjoyed long walks through places such as these, the noise was a welcome change from the silence of country travel. He did his best to not bump into anyone, as a person would panic if they bumped into something that did not appear to be there.<br/><br/>He stopped at a public park that sat in the middle of the city and sat down in the grass, letting the city wind blow across his form. It felt different from the country, Auroch rather enjoyed the atmosphere. The noise, the people, the technology, it was all interesting to him and he made it a habit to stop in a city every now and then. He never stayed in them for long, he found it would be rather inconvenient if a Serpentile tracked him into the city or, gods forbid, the Reapers finally found him and engaged him in the city. He did not wish to harm any human bystanders in the process of fighting.<br/><br/>For a time Auroch simply watched the people that passed by, observing their activities and conversations and trying to gain insight into the lives of a regular human being. For a time he even watched the children play in the playground nearby, jealous of the freedom that small children had that adults like himself did not.<br/><br/>It was then that he heard a small girl's voice from behind him say ""Hey"" to him and cause him to jump. He turned around and saw a young girl about 5 years in age staring at him with her head tilted to the side. There was no mistaking that she was looking directly at him. Before considering what to do the young girl spoke again.<br/><br/>""You look funny Mister...where did you come from?"""
6843,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=40,2012-08-08T06:27:56,2.2zenith,"Tetramis rubbed her forehead, her blond fringe obscuring her eyes. The pain was killing her already, so she responded through gritted teeth, ""Headache. Need painkillers. Aspirin does not work."" She was close, a razor's edge from lashing out with her tongue.<br/><br/>******<br/><br/>Will curled up contentedly in the sofa by the radiator, bottles littering the wooden tiles of the living room. Then the bell rang. He got to his feet as the frequency of the rings increased, mumbling to himself. He opened the door abruptly, and winced at the amount of sunlight outside. ""Yeah?""<br/><br/>""Mister Lee, someone named Mavis Lee has ordered these shipped to you, along with a letter."" Said the man standing outside, who was clearly shorter than Will be a few inches.<br/><br/>""Hmmm? Okay. Leave the box outside, I'll pick it up later."" Will took the pen and signed in the box, deciding to clamp his mouth shut to reduce the reek of alcohol. He stepped back, ""Thanks.""<br/><br/>""Thanks."" The deliveryman said as the door closed in his face.<br/><br/>A few minutes later, the door opened again and Will snuck the crate and envelope back into his house.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Hello Uncle,<br/>I hope things are going well at your end. I'm still waiting for the council to approve my application to become an Executor for the 34th time. I don't think they take me very seriously even though I'm more than capable of holding my own.<br/><br/>Anyways, I'll not weigh you down with my troubles. Enjoy the beverage that I have bought. Also, I have some students who will be coming over to America to stay for the mentorship program. If you could, please tidy up the house. (You may want to bring the glass bottles to the recycle bin)<br/><br/>Thanks alot :D<br/>Mavis</span><br/><br/>Tidy the house up? He scratched his head and turned to face the pile of bottles which covered the floor. ""Hmmm..."" He crouched down and picked up an empty bottle before dropping it into an empty carton. That wasn't that hard.<br/><br/>An hour later, the floor was clean of bottles, though he decided to mop the floor later, after he had finished a couple of bottles. He walked to one of the rooms, which had a dull glow at the crack beneath the door and opened it. he was immediately greeted by a chorus of chittering and the rustling of carapaces."
6844,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=40,2012-08-17T03:51:04,Kotaro Kuya,"<span style=""text-decoration: underline""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Zane Alsanai</span></span></span><br/><br/>""Its OK to hang out with everyone Theta."" Zane said hugging her slowly. ""Now come on, its a party!"" He turned back too Azrael and smiled. ""I know that look...."" He said after she practically drained a whole mug of wine. ""Look, its alright to eat the souls Azrael."" He looked at Theta. ""Theta had trouble adjusting at first as well, but its just as if eating a normal animal as a human."" He picked up a small bottle of whiskey and drained it.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #800000"">Oh God I've become him haven't I?</span>The sentrada face palmed.<br/><br/><span style=""text-decoration: underline""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Mr. Alsanai</span></span></span><br/><br/>He chuckled and when she stated her love for him he smiled wider. ""And I love you."" He said quietly. As they danced.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""text-decoration: underline"">Serra And Katniss</span></span></span><br/><br/>Katniss placed another bowl on the table and then rushed to Serra. ""Serra! We are almost ready with the turkey right?"" She called.<br/><br/>""Yes! 5 minutes!"" She called as she set out the salads."
6845,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=40,2012-08-17T08:18:02,weeping-angels,"Azrael looks at Theta then looks at the animal soul in the glass jar.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Dose she know how the hunger feels? How unbearable it can be?</span>Azrael takes another look at Zane with a puzzled face. ""I don't exactly feel comfortable eating my prey in front of many people who despise me. Its bad enough that I have someone glaring at me. So sorry if I'm not in the festive mood."" She takes another drink and smiles sadly as the taste reminds her of the sweet smile and tender love that was showered on her many years ago. ""I think I would much rather enjoy the wine than the frightened souls."""
6846,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=40,2012-08-21T17:05:38,WindOnFire,"Liliane sat with her mother in the airport, the only two people in the seating area.  She knew airports were usually more crowded, but apparently it was later than people usually traveled, especially toâ€¦wherever they were going.  Her mom still hadnâ€™t told her.  Their suitcases sat at their feet, Lilianeâ€™s full of brand-new clothes and supplies, with no bags for her mom.  She only knew that she was going to boarding school, despite all of her protests.  The thought frightened her, not seeing her mom for months and months.  Harry Potter went to boarding school, and he had fun, but Harry Potter didnâ€™t have a mom like she did.  â€œMom?  Why do I have to go to boarding school?â€  It wasnâ€™t the first time sheâ€™d asked, but sheâ€™d never gotten an answer.   Her mom turned her head towards Liliane, and smiled slightly.<br/><br/>â€œI guess now is as good a time to tell you as ever,â€ she said with a sigh, raising a hand to touch Lilianeâ€™s face gently.  She dropped her hands into her lap, gazing down at her fingers, twisted together.  â€œYou remember the funny-looking person you saw the other day?â€  The girl nodded- it had been only a day before her mom had said she was going to enroll Liliane in boarding school that she saw the sort-of see-through person and told her mom about it.  â€œWell, sweetie, that was a ghost.  You can see ghosts.  Itâ€™s perfectly normal- donâ€™t worry.  I started seeing them on my fifteenth birthday, too.â€<br/><br/>â€œJust like me,â€ Liliane whispered.  â€œBut-â€œ<br/><br/>â€œItâ€™s a gift,â€ Mom interrupted, â€œI was hoping you wouldnâ€™t inherit itâ€¦I donâ€™t want this life for you.  You see, it means that youâ€™re a reaper, like inâ€¦like the grim reaper.  You have a responsibility to use it for good, like a superhero, understand?â€  She waited until her daughter nodded before continuing.  â€œThereâ€™s a school for people like you.  Thatâ€™s where youâ€™re going.  Youâ€™ll learn to fight using your powers.â€<br/><br/>â€œLike- like the X-men!  Wow, Mom, thatâ€™s so cool!  Iâ€™m gonna be a superhero!â€  She paused, thinking.  â€œIs that what you do, Mom, when you go away?  Fight evil, you know, â€˜Fight the good fight?â€™â€<br/><br/>â€œWell, yes.  But listen to me, honey!  Listen!â€  It took a few minutes to calm Liliane down enough to sit still and pay attention.  â€œWhere youâ€™re going there are a fewâ€¦rules you have to remember.â€<br/><br/>â€œLike my last name?â€  Liliane didnâ€™t have a last name- if she did, her mom wouldnâ€™t tell her.  Maybe it was a clue to who her dad was, and that was why Mom wouldnâ€™t tell her.  That thought distracted her.  â€œHey, Mom?  Is my dad a superhero too?â€<br/><br/>â€œOh, sweetieâ€¦can we not talk about your dad?  Please?  Good.  You can tell them that you donâ€™t have a last name- it wonâ€™t really matter, there.  But you canâ€™t, do you hear me?  Canâ€™t tell them my name or about Aunt Sonia, understand?  And you can never tell them anything about me.  Got it?â€<br/><br/>â€œWhy?â€<br/><br/>â€œWellâ€¦we donâ€™t get along.  They donâ€™t know about me, and I donâ€™t want them too.  Aunt Sonia will pick you up for vacations, and Iâ€™ll meet you at her house.  And you canâ€™t tell them that I fight bad guys, either.â€<br/><br/>â€œOK.  But wonâ€™t they get mad at me?â€  It wouldnâ€™t be too hard, not really.  Her mom was always just â€˜Mom,â€™ needing no other name, and Auntie Sonia would be easy not to mention.<br/><br/>â€œDonâ€™t worry.  I used to know some of them, theyâ€™re nice people.  Listen, when you get there, you have to be brave, ok?  Iâ€™m not going in with you.  If thereâ€™s a problem, ask for Stella.  She probably survived,â€ the last was a whisper, and Liliane barely heard her mom say it.  It frightened her, a little, especially going in alone, but like her mom said, she would be brave, and maybe, just maybe, sheâ€™d find her dad."
6847,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=40,2012-08-21T18:16:36,Kotaro Kuya,"Zane Alsanai<br/><br/>Zane nodded too Azrael. ""I understand. A new serpentile arrives, one brandishing a weapon, and your immediately looked down on."" He parted some of the hair over his eyes. ""I can sorta relate. When my father was alive he was head of the Alsanai Crime Syndicate. And everyone knew it as well. I was despis for everything I did, even if it was whole hearted good. People act based on sterotypes and tales."" He smiled slightly. ""Things changed, for the better, I cannot say."" When she commented on the whine the smile broadened. ""I hear that. Lets enjoy the sweet nectar of life."" He sipped his whiskey again.<br/><br/>Theta<br/><br/>""Ill pass on the drinks."" Theta said with a smile. ""I'm going to see what catering needs done to the Felan here."" She said turning and heading to a group.<br/><br/>Serra and Katniss<br/><br/>""The beast is done!"" Katniss giggled as she carried the large cooked bird too the table. ""Fresh, hot, and juicy!""<br/><br/>Zane Alsanai<br/><br/>Zane's eyebrow quirked as the smell of the bird reached his nostrils. ""Excuse me!"" He excused himself from Azrael for a momwnt and grabbed a plate, piling all he could from the large array that it could possibly hold. His appetite had not wavered since his teen years."
6848,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=60,2012-08-21T23:00:50,weeping-angels,"""Excuse me!"" Zane left Azrael to maul over what he just informed her.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Well, i guess if I was in there position I would be the same way.</span>Azrael looked over at Zane piling his plate with meat and a ghost of a smile was on her lips. It didn't reach her eyes though. The scene reminded her so much of her late fiance when she would cook for him after a late night at the hospital. She wiped the memory away before tears spilled over and she became a sobbing mess in front of the reapers. She rifled her mug and looked around to see children laughing, couples dancing and even a huge line of people swarming the table for food. Everything felt so lively, so welcoming there wasn't a sign of danger.<br/><br/>She looked up in the sky, dawn was nearing soon. The sun beginning to set as more people danced and music filled the air making her smile sadly to herself. ""SQUAWK!"" Azrael felt her blood chill when the big black crow came into view. it was perched on a tree far away from the party. Slowly she got up from the table and carefully walked over to the bird, all the hairs on her arms stood at attention. Warning bells sounded in her head making her cringe. She plucked the bird out of the tree lightning fast and saw the symbol of an Ouroboros wax seal on a scroll that was clutched in the crows talons.<br/><br/>Reaching for the scroll she set the bird free on the branch and opened the scroll very carefully. Bile rose in her throat along with anger and most of all fear.<br/><br/>RAE,<br/><br/>YOU AND THE REAPERS WILL SUFFER  IF YOU DO NOT COME BACK QUICKLY AND QUIETLY. THAT IS A FACT AND AN ORDER.<br/><br/>MARCO.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Damn that man!</span>Azrael glared at the bird and resisted the urge to snap its neck in half. She looked back at the party and froze when she saw Zane's grey eyes lock with hers mouthing ""Come here."" Azrael sighed, went back up to the table and handed Zane the message.<br/><br/>""We already have a problem."""
6849,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=60,2012-08-21T23:22:55,flyer1111,"<span style=""color: #40BF00"">Stella laughed at the Sentrada's dismay. ""I'm sure you can still throw a few back and keep up with the sarcastic comments that are flung around here daily. If not I'm sure you'll get up to par shortly."" The smell of turkey comes to her nostrils as she turns to see Zane loading up his plate. ""Hope he leaves some for the rest of us,"" she murmurs as she goes to get in line. </span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #8040FF"">The girls set their bowls of fruit down on one of the tables and lingered around, waiting for the roast of the food to be done. ""Hey Rena, do you want to watch the fireworks with us? We always watch the fireworks from the art room balcony."" Once the food is ready they fall into line. Eventually everyone settles down to eat.</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFFF00"">With the song finished and everything settled down to eat, Mrs. Alsanai draws her mate over to the table they had been at before. She smiles when she spots Angela rejoining the party, now with straight hair. Being a fire reaper takes a lot of energy, but she eats it slower than Zane. <br/></span><br/><span style=""color: #BFFF00"">Hannah suspects it's something more than a headache, but won't say anything for now. Students and staff of course can self medicate themselves with non controlled substances, but the controlled substances are kept under strict lock and key. As fast as possible Hannah dials in the code to get into the cabinet. She searches for a few seconds to find the right bottle she wants. Quickly she flips off the lid and shakes out a bill into her palm. ""Take this, make sure to drink plenty of water or ginger all, and maybe eat some saltines if your stomach feels upset."" With that Hannah replaced the bottle and shut the cabinet, leaning on it to make sure Tetramis didn't try to get into it again. The controlled medicines are highly inventoried, and the pass codes changed every month to sure safety.</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFBF00"">In Wyoming, a prestigious chef watches over her kitchen and restaurant. Other than her daughter her family, this place and the land that supports it is her baby. The Green Leaf grill and bar had earned several reviews from various places. People even stopped in international to taste some of her creations.  In a few days she will be leaving to check on her own ""summer home,"" her vineyard in California, which supplied the wine being drank at the school, matter of fact.</span>"
6850,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=60,2012-08-22T07:47:09,2.2zenith,"Tetramis mumbled, ""Thanks,""<span style=""font-style: italic"">I guess.</span>She swallowed the medicine with a gulp of water and left the bay, for some reason feeling unwelcome in that place. She was walking down the hall back towards the celebrations when it happened.<br/><br/>""Mavis. Mavis. Mavis Lee!""<br/><br/>She scowled and spun around, knowing full well who the voice belonged to. In this place there was only one person who still called her that, ""Nicholas. What do you want?"" She added a false patronizing tone to her voice, ""I thought there was plenty of stuff for you to do at the party.""<br/><br/>""Yeah. There was, until I realized I did not know what to bring to the trip.""<br/><br/>Tetramis would have broke her nose with her palm at that moment if not for the fact that she was pressing her thumbs into the side of her head. ""I forgot."" She laughed, though the smile failed to reach her eyes, ""I'll tell the rest later. You are to pass me your equipment which you cannot keep in your luggage and bring only what you need. We'll be there for about... two weeks. And for the last time, especially you, do not keep weapons in your carrier."" She waved a finger warningly.<br/><br/>The headache was getting better, so much so that instead of going back to her room, she found herself back outside at the party. She let out a breath as she sat down and removed her blazer, it was starting to get warmer here just like fire. Xoltchi."
6851,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=60,2012-08-22T18:24:26,Kotaro Kuya,"Zane Alsanai<br/><br/>Zane took a fork and immediately started shovling the turkey into his almost bottomless stomach. Although he looked as if he was just scarfing it down, he was truely savoring it. ""This is deliscious!"" He shouted after swallowing, his eyes practically shining. ""If this is how sis cooks I should ove in with her!""<br/><br/>He looked back at Aztael and saw her reaction too the note. His eyes narrowed and he signaled her over, taking the note and looking it over. ""Well now,"" he smiled. ""Things are going to get Interesting. Tell me where this guy is."" He said eating the last of the turkey. ""Ill easily take care of this."" His eyes narrowed. ""No one threatens my friends. No one blackmails them either.""<br/><br/>Mr. Alsanai<br/><br/>He followed her too the table, sitting beside her and greeting Angela when she arrived. ""Zane is as ravounous to fod as ever."""
6852,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=60,2012-08-22T19:18:06,WindOnFire,"They had just exited the airport, and were standing outside, the long flight finally over, light fading from the sky.  Liliane hopped up and down in excitement, finally warming up to the idea of boarding school.  Her mom had whispered more secrets about the school to her during the plane ride, quietly so the other passengers couldnâ€™t hear, before Liliane fell asleep on the nearly 24-hour flight.  She found a taxi for her mom, waiting as she flagged it down.  Mom started loading their bags into the trunk, Lilianeâ€™s two bags and a long skinny package she hadnâ€™t noticed before.  Frowning, Liliane struggled to get the bag with her clothes into the trunk as her mom finished stowing the other two, wondering how she had missed it before.  They slid into the backseat together, Liliane nestling up against her mum, nice and snug.  She really loved her mom- she had to be the best mother in the whole world, strong and nice and really beautiful, with her pretty hair, braided for the trip.<br/><br/>She dozed off during the ride, waking only when her mom shook her and whispered, â€œLiliane.  Weâ€™re here.â€  She blinked sleepily and sat up, rubbing her eyes.  â€œWhere?â€  There was nothing around them but dark wilderness, but she obediently slid out the door after her mom, opening the trunk as Mom paid the taxi driver and assured him this was the right location.  He sounded a little bit scared, telling Mom they were near a â€˜bad place,â€™ and should return to town.  No taxiâ€™s would come pick them up here, but Mom only smiled and said, â€œWe wonâ€™t need a return taxi, thank you.â€<br/><br/>It was eerily dark and silent as they started off down the road, Liliane pulling her rolling suitcase behind her, her mom with the mystery package slung across her back and the other suitcase in one hand.  â€œMom?  Itâ€™s really darkâ€¦is it close?  Why donâ€™t you have a suitcase, Mom?  And how far do we have to go?â€<br/><br/>â€œYes, I know itâ€™s dark.  But itâ€™s not far.  And I have everything I need, right here.â€  She patted her package with her free hand, continuing down the road, leaving Liliane with no choice but to follow.  When Liliane began to drag her feet, Mom silently took the other bag from her, carrying both as if it was nothing.  It seemed like they walked down the road forever, before Mom finally said, â€œWeâ€™re almost there, just around this bend.  Just wait a second.â€  She stepped off the road, into the shadows, and finally took the skinny bag from her back, opening it.  Liliane peered inside curiously, but she could only see darkness.  Her mom reached in and pulled out something dark, a long swath of cloth that turned out to be robes of some sort, blacker than the shadows they stood in, with the moon shining above them.  Her mom slid them on, covering her black clothing, and Liliane stared at her.  She really did look like a grim reaper now, scary if not for her familiar face, the slight glimmer of her green eyes peeping out from behind her bangs.  Now she reached back in, and pulled out a sword.  A real sword, in a black leather scabbard, with a silver hilt wrapped in black.  It was slung across her motherâ€™s back, seeming too big for the slender woman.  â€œDoes everyone wear clothes like that there?  Will I?  And why are you wearing them?  Do I get a sword?â€<br/><br/>â€œThere.  Hmm?  Oh, no, not everyone.  But youâ€™ll get a set, too, with the schoolâ€™s emblem, right here.â€  She pointed to a spot near her heart, where there was nothing on her robes.  â€œThey probably changed them a little, too.  But I donâ€™t know if youâ€™ll get a sword.  Itâ€™s possible.  But youâ€™ll learn to fight with a scythe.  Letâ€™s go.â€  They rounded the corner, Mom staying in the shadows, and stopping.  â€œGo on, honey.  You know what to do.  Just tell them that youâ€™re a reaper and youâ€™ve come for training.  Anything goes wrong, ask for Stellaâ€¦or, if sheâ€™s not there, Angela, or Aaron.  Got it?â€  Liliane dutifully recited the names back.  â€œTheyâ€™re nice.  Remember, nothing about me.  I love you, darling.  And Iâ€™ll be right here, watching, even if you canâ€™t see me.â€  She bent down, giving her daughter a hug and kiss, before Liliane finally walked down the road, glancing back to where her mother- well, where she supposedly was, even if she couldnâ€™t see her.  She neared the gate slowly, stopping to call, â€œHello?  Umm, is anyone there?â€<span style=""font-style: italic""> Am I just supposed to go in?</span>she wondered, biting her lip and holding her bags with hands that trembled."
6853,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=60,2012-08-22T22:22:06,weeping-angels,"Azrael sighed at the smirk on Zane's face.<span style=""font-style: italic"">You have no idea who your dealing with.</span>""No one threatens my friends. No one blackmails them either."" Azrael looked at him and started to laugh,<br/>""Marco is not like regular serpentiles, hes more like a gypsy living for luxury. He never stays in one spot, thats how us Feral are. So honestly the only way I could find out where he is was if I found one of his henchmen or what he likes to call, his pets. He loves controlling reapers. they are part of his ""Collection"". So the only way to really find him is to go back somewhere populated with human souls or just wait until he shrouds us in his game of Chaos."" Azrael took another swig of her wine and eyed the note like it was a reaper bow pointed straight at her. ""He is not as easy as you think Zane. He's much more than any serpentile will ever be."""
6854,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=60,2012-08-23T00:58:35,Kotaro Kuya,"<span style=""text-decoration: underline""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Zane Alsanai</span></span></span><br/><br/>Zane smiled and jerked a thumb by his nose. ""Alright. I see how this guy plays. Lets play the waiting game."" He chuckled. ""And I'm no normal reaper, never will be one like me. Don't worry, I know what I'm getting into here."" There was a small flare in his right eye, a strange coloration of red and blue all at once, yet no merge too purple. ""I'll take care of him when I can.""<br/><br/>He suddenly heard a voice at the front gate. A young one, along the teens. Only certain people could find Styx, and he guessed it could be a possible new reaper. ""Follow me."" He said heading too the gate. Turning his head he could already see Serra moving as well. He motioned her over to join him and Azrael to the gate. Once they reached it Zane let Serra take the lead.<br/><br/><span style=""text-decoration: underline""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Serra Alsanai</span></span></span><br/><br/>Serra stepped forward and smiled at the young girl. ""Hello there."" She said opening the gate and stepping in front of the child. She stopped and her head turned as if searching for someone. Although a new reaper arriving at Styx was normal, they were usually accompanied by an escort in case of a Serpentile attack. Yet she seemed completely alone. This happened once in a while though. ""My name is Serra Alsanai. I'm one of the nurses here at the school. I cook too. Its a pleasure to have you."" The standard greeting. ""You don't have to be afraid.This is a safe place.""<br/><br/><span style=""text-decoration: underline""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Zane Alsanai</span></span></span><br/><br/>Zane offered a smile too the young one that just arrived. A green flare went over his eyes and he suddenly saw a golden ball of light over her.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Element of light. Interesting.</span>"
6855,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=60,2012-08-23T02:18:43,flyer1111,"<span style=""color: #4000FF"">Nat had been worn done by the festivities, so he had retired for a little bit. Aaron is just returning from bringing his son some food, after leaving him with the promise that he would be woken up in time for the fire works. The sound of the gate opening and Serra speaking to someone gets his attention. A new student, without someone near? How strange. ""Hello there, I'm Aaron. I'm a teacher here."" He gives her a wide, friendly and laid back smile that reaches his eyes. <br/><br/>Like Stella his senses are sharper than even some of the best trained reapers due to the bond he shares with her. His nostrils flare as he takes in the surroundings scents, including the scents coming from the girl. It's a battle to keep from raising his eyebrows. The scent coming off the girl and her things is a scent from someone the surviving members of the one time resistance have thought long dead. Blue eyes scan the darkness for any form standing out on the path leading up to the school.</span>"
6856,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=60,2012-08-23T02:27:32,WindOnFire,"""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Hello there."" </span>One of the ladies spoke, jerking Lilianeâ€™s attention towards her.  She looked nicer, with hair like the manâ€™s.  She saw her glance around- looking for Mom, maybe.  But Liliane knew her mom would never let herself get caught.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""My name is Serra Alsanai. I'm one of the nurses here at the school. I cook too. Its a pleasure to have you.  You don't have to be afraid.  This is a safe place.""</span><br/><br/>â€œI know.â€  Her mom would never drop her off if it wasnâ€™t safe here.  â€œUmmâ€¦.my name is Liliane.  Iâ€™m here to train as a reaper.â€  Noticing the man smiling at her, she tried to smile back- it was shaky, wobbling a bit at the corners.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I wish Mom was here.  But I have to be brave for her. </span>That gave her strength, and she raised her chin up, stubbornly refusing to be afraid.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Hello there, I'm Aaron. I'm a teacher here."" </span>He looked nice, too, and Liliane felt herself relaxing.  â€œHi, Iâ€™m Liliane.â€  Wait, wasnâ€™t Aaronâ€¦yeah, he was one of the people her mom had told her to ask for.  Liliane looked at him with a bit more interest, then.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Did he know Mom? </span>â€œCan I come in?â€"
6857,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=60,2012-08-23T02:42:54,2.2zenith,"Tetramis spotted a small crowd by the gate and walked towards it. Quickly noticing that it was not a group of rowdy students, she made her way towards them. ""What is going on here?"" She strode forward, upon seeing the girl being surrounded by so many adults she could almost sympathize the fear of being intimidated by the tall people surrounding her. ""Hey, don't start crowding her. You're going to scare her to death.""<span style=""font-style: italic"">And where was her guardian? This is one of the unusual cases where the student arrived alone.</span><br/><br/>""Come in,"" She pointed towards the bonfire, ""There is food and drink there. I'll get a form for you to fill in your particulars."""
6858,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=60,2012-08-23T03:54:13,WindOnFire,"Liliane looked over at the new adult, smiling.  â€œOkay.â€  Passing the others standing around her, she dragged her bags behind her, unwilling to just leave them.  She headed in the direction the woman had pointed in, following the flickering light of a large fire.  Once she reached it, she stood still and gazed around on awe.  There were so many people.  Mom preferred to travel at night, and go places when they would be least full, so Liliane wasnâ€™t around large crowds often.  And these people all had super powers?  Or rather, elemental powers, as Mom had said.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I wonder if a fire user started the fire? </span>she thought.<br/><br/>The food smelled<span style=""font-style: italic"">wonderful</span>.  Liliane hadnâ€™t eaten since the plane food, which had been kinda yucky.  Holding her bags close, she wondered if she should just leave them there to get food.  But not yet, she wanted to watch everyone first.  Eyes wide as dinner plates, she stared at everything."
6859,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=60,2012-08-23T04:03:29,WindOnFire,"She watched her daughterâ€™s shadow, almost nonexistent under the moon, draw further and further away from her.  Her fingers trembled; she closed her eyes, and concentrated all her remaining senses upon her darling girl.  She could hear Lilianeâ€™s footsteps, even her quiet breath, she could smell her lingering scent upon the breeze, carrying it back to the woman who was no more than a shadow, undetectable, even by a shadow user.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I donâ€™t want this,</span>she nearly cried out.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Give her back to me!  </span>But the gates swallowed her away anyways, separating them.  Doubtless she could go in herself, but it was unbearable to think of it.  They must think her dead, and to tell them differently nowâ€¦<br/><br/>Now, that was all in the past.  Once her daughter had passed out of her senseâ€™s range, the woman sighed, pain wrenching at her heart.  She reached up, unbraiding her hair, knowing that she looked the same as she had when she was last here, so many years ago.  Well, Aunt Sonia said she looked the same, but who could trust an old womanâ€™s eyes?  Anyways, this was just a precaution- with the hood up, and her hair covering her eyes, even if she was spotted they would have a hard time identifying her, and she was ready to fight if someone ended up attacking her.<br/><br/>She dissolved into the shadows, passing through the trees as a part of the shadowed world, not a human being.  No one could hear her heartbeat, or see her body, or even smell her as she traveled this way, similar to teleportation but not, an ability unique to shadow users.  She was bound for a place she hadnâ€™t seen in years, had done her best not to think about, easier with her daughter to concentrate on.  Now, however, she could not fight the urge to go to the place that still haunted her.  It lay inside the walls, but those walls could not stop her, never her, and she passed inside the schoolâ€™s walls as easily as breathing.<br/><br/>It was in the back, an area not frequently visited.  Rounded stones sitting upright, flat slabs with words and numbers carved into them.  She knew this place better than she knew her own hands, this place of death and sadness.  The graves were silent, the place deserted, and she knelt upon the one she wanted.  Her hands reached out, fingertips gliding across the surface, tracing words she knew by heart.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Evan Larkin.  His dates of birth, and death.  Beloved.</span>A simple epithet, not nearly enough for him, but the best anyone had been able to do.  A tear slid down her cheek, falling to the grass.  Iâ€™ve lost so much, she thought.  But I havenâ€™t lost the most important thing.  Lost in thoughts of the past, she was oblivious to the passing of time, even as the moon slid across the velvet sky.<br/><br/>Finally, she stood, not sure how much later it was, not quite ready to leave yet, but knowing she should.  She wondered if she should check the other graves; see if anyone else she knew was there.  Who else had died?  But no, that would take too long.  If anyone found her hereâ€¦they would want to know who she was.  And if it was someone she knewâ€¦she couldnâ€™t face them.  Especially not him.  It had hurt enough, fighting him, that she feared seeing him again.  Doubtless they would think of her when they saw Liliane- the girl was so similar to her mother, they would be unable to ignore it.  Especially with her nameâ€¦oh, what in the world had possessed her to name the girl that?  But no one had ever thought of her with that name, so perhapsâ€¦perhaps it would pass by unnoticed.  But they must never know, they must never suspect, so she vanished, becoming part of the shadows once more, invisible, undetectable, and moved slowly towards the trees that ringed the cemetery, pausing under a large oak to breathe, gather her thoughts, and calm herself."
6860,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=60,2012-08-23T05:38:08,Kotaro Kuya,"Zane Alsanai<br/><br/>Zane had a wide smile as the new Reaper was introduced to everyone and prepared too join the festivities. However the smile was a hollow one. On the inside an old wound had reopened upon seeing her. Her hair, her eyes, everything about her reminded him of Alais. But he still wore the smile.<br/><br/>""Ill return soon....I have a prior engagement with someone at the other end of the school."" He said starting to walk too the rear of the academy.<br/><br/>Serra Alsanai<br/><br/>Serra watchex him go and sighed. ""He's off to see Evan at the cemetary....and Alais' grave too.....""<br/><br/>She had been there whn he made the smaller tombstone right beside Evan's marked for her. He had almost erupted when they wouldn't plant a real tombstone in her honor right beside Evan. She was also there when he had cried for three days straight from grieving. And when he sae Oba kill her, causing Zane too nearly destroy. He world along with Oba.<br/><br/>""The pain he must feel having too wear that smile.....""<br/><br/>Zane Alsanai<br/><br/>It didn't take long for Zane too reach the cemetary. Even less time to reach the all too familiar pair of grave stones. He stopped in front of them both, and almost as if on que, the winds breeze blew his hair gently as if signaling a spirits glee.<br/><br/>""Sorry I'm late."" He sa softly too the stones. ""I just decided to catch up with everyone fianlly. Everyone hasn't changed."" A small smile came too his face.he had visited these graves secretly over the past 15 years. If Stella found out he was sure too end up in the infirmary.<br/><br/>He placed a few candles near the graves and sat on his knnes, as if too meditate. He lit the candles and blew out the long scented match. ""Its good too see you both again."" He said ith a small smile. ""I hope heaven is as amazing as your love was. I never met you Evan but I heard such amazing things.""<br/><br/>He sighed. ""Alais....."" he closed his eyes. ""I'm sorry I couldn't do more to honor your death... I wanted to give you a proper grave...."" he chuckled. ""I say that every time I come here. Bet you have gotten tired of it."" He smiled again. ""At least you can be happy now with your love."" He said slightly shaking. ""I think about you every day....."" he said in a softer tone. ""About when we first met....the trials we faced, the fight, the war,......our last days......they were the grandest of my life...."" he closed his eyes and the shaking grew more visible. ""I knew. I could never fill that hole that was left from losing Evan.....but you still let me in to help you.....you loved me.....I loved you...."" a tear shed down his cheek. ""I promised to protect you......even. hough you seeked death....and I failed you....."" another tear. ""All these years I've missed you.....I've tried too move on......like I know you would have wanted me too.....but I never could....I just couldn't...."" he opened his eyes again and tears nearly flooded out.<br/><br/>""I'm sorry.....but I know your finally happy with him......"" he smiled. ""But if you were still here.....I would.never wantoo let you go.....never lose you....id give you everything as I said on that night...."" he placed a hand on the smaller stone.<br/><br/>There was a bright pink glow coming from him, and an orb shown in front of him. Howeer after a few minutes it disappeared. ""So....you still wont talk.....every time you don't answer I hop you lived.....but hiding isn't wha you would do....."" he gave sob. ""I love you Alais......ill always be here....."" he then sat there silently, the tears not making a sound as they came do his face."
6861,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=60,2012-08-23T06:07:29,WindOnFire,"She heard footsteps approaching, and she froze, knowing she should leave before she found out who it was, but she couldnâ€™t tear herself away, couldnâ€™t flee.  It was curiosity, perhaps, or her guilt.  When she heard his voice, it was such a shock.  Had he seen her?  It only took a second to realize that he hadnâ€™t, she was still safely hidden in her shadows, in her powers.<br/><br/>She heard the flick of a match being lit, the scent of smoke and fire.  Lighting candles?  Yes- she could feel the flickering lights with her power, even though she faced away from him.  She stood there, not moving, unable to think as he spoke, spoke to her.  Guilt wracked her mind as she listened to his voice, the same voice that had comforted her, warmed her, shown her that she still could be loved, even if she couldnâ€™t even like herself.  She strained her ears, desperate to hear every word.  She could hear from his voice that he was shaking, that he must be crying.  When he sobbed she wanted to shout out, to tell him it was alright, she was here.<br/><br/>He was silent, sitting there, in front of Evanâ€™s grave, in front ofâ€¦her grave?  She should have looked, she would have found it quickly.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Then what? </span>Some part of her whispered.<span style=""font-style: italic"">What would you have done?  You were too afraid to do anything.  You were living in fear.  And you still are.</span><br/><br/>He had done this before?  Heâ€™d apologized for being lateâ€¦<span style=""font-style: italic"">Oh, Zane.  You were always too good for me.  I knew it, even when you thought you were a monster.  You loved me even when I was nothing more than a shell, a demon who could do nothing but fight, even when I told you I meant to die soon.  How much that must have hurtâ€¦and Iâ€™m still hurting you.  You should have left me, I told you to, I knew it would lead you to heartbreak, though I never expected it to hurt me as much as it has, for the years gone past.  I thought I'd be dead.  I</span>should<span style=""font-style: italic"">have died.</span><br/><br/>She felt something on her cheeks.  She raised a hand and discovered tears, pouring down her face.  She pressed her hand to her chest then, to her beating heart.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Let me be brave, </span>she prayed.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Let me do the right thing for once in my life. </span>Turning, Alais materialized out of the shadows, knowing he would see her, though she was little more than a dark shadow within a shadow."
6862,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=60,2012-08-23T06:39:07,Kotaro Kuya,"<span style=""text-decoration: underline""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Zane Alsanai</span></span></span><br/><br/>Zane felt like he had been sitting there for hours in the short time he had been silent. Every thought from then was on how happy Alais was and that her happiness was the grandest thing in the world too him. Anything too halt the flow of tears. It finally succeeded, however the tears had dried upon his cheek and he could still feel their sad warmth. He placed a hand on a spot where he could still feel them and sighed, wiping the last of the tears away as he stood.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Not since 15 years ago has it flowed....</span><br/><br/>As he finally came too a stand he felt a presence emerge. His eye gave the green glow again and he sensed it was a shadow element. His sighed, as it was Alais' same element.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Like a fore arm too the gut....</span><br/><br/>He took a deep breath and turned too face the one that had emerged. ""Sorry...I'll just get out of your way...and-"" He was abruptly stopped as his eyes rested upon the figure that stood before him in the shadows. His eyes slowly widened and a long slow gasp escaping his lips. The frame, the hair, those eyes, if it wasn't for his ability too see in the dark from any source of electricity, which he was using his digital watch at the time, then he would only see the eyes.<br/><br/>""It...its can't be...."" The longer he looked the more scared he started too become.<br/><br/>Its my mind. I finally lost it. I sensed a shadow user and it images her.<br/><br/>He teeth clenched and he tried to hold back even more tears. But he also felt the same presence he had been with 15 years ago. It was unmistakable.<br/><br/>""Ala....Alais.....?"" He was shaking again and this time it caused him to collapse too one knee, though his eyes never left her. He collapsed onto the other knee and stared. He could sense this being was still living. He opened  his mouth too speak but all that came out were gasps.<br/><br/>Part of his mind saw it as a trick, but the other part was what forced him too his knee's, as if praying it was real.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">She's dead...but that's her....its....</span>"
6863,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=60,2012-08-23T07:07:39,WindOnFire,"She felt it the second he noticed her, a tingling sensation.  He sighed, and stood, ready to leave, and apologized, apologized! â€“to her.<br/><br/>And then he saw her.  Alais closed her eyes for a moment, trying to stop the tears, but they kept coming, kept flowing down her face.  Please tell me heâ€™s crying too, she thought, standing there, feeling the distance- only a few feet, but it felt like miles- yawning between them.  He gasped, and she wanted to laugh, to cry, to fall down and sob, all at the same time.  How could someone feel this much emotion at once?<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Ala....Alais.....?""</span>She smiled, a sad, sweet smile, with tears sparkling on her cheeks in the faint moonlight, and pushed her hood back, shook her hair out of the way, knowing he would be able to see her better, hoping he could believe it was her, really her.<br/><br/>He hit the ground, and she was moving before she consciously realized it, kneeling on the ground before him as fast as a lightning strike.  She reached out, but paused, trembling, fearful- would he reject her?  Hate her?  Oh, how her heart ached!  She wanted to pull him into her arms, to comfort him, but she couldnâ€™t, so she knelt, hands outstretched partway before her.<br/><br/>â€œZane.â€  Her voice trembled as she said it, said his name- she hadnâ€™t allowed herself to say it in fifteen years, afraid of it, afraid of him.  â€œOh, Zane.  Itsâ€¦Its me.â€  She fumbled for his hands, found them, and grasped them tightly in hers.  â€œIâ€™m here.â€"
6864,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=60,2012-08-23T07:18:12,weeping-angels,"Azrael saw the hallow smile plastered on Zane's face and knew that the little girl reminded him of someone who was close to him. she had seen that smile more than once in her long long life time. She saw it on her face ever day when she woke up at night sobbing and clutching at her chest. She almost followed him but thought better of it, it seemed as if he wanted to be alone. Azrael went back to the table grabbed a bottle of wine and her mug and went back over to the trees. She knew she couldn't get drunk, but the bitter sweet taste helped calm her nerves.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Marco wants me back. Most likely for my punishment. </span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #800080"">Yes, he would love to put you in your place and make you his collectible to do so as he pleases. Maybe then you will be commanded to destroy and eat a whole city once again. Like the good old days.</span><br/><br/>Azrael rolled her eyes at her Serpentile beast that lay sleeping inside her.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I would rather be the Reapers dog then be his puppet!</span>she took a huge gulp of wine and looked out at the people. They seemed to have ignored her presence and went to have a good time. She scanned the crowd for reapers that belonged to Marco, thankfully there didn't seem to be one in sight. Azrael gulped the rest of the contents of her mug and took out a chain with a diamond ring hanging on it. The only thing she had from her past. It looked a little worn out and dirtied but it was still precious to her. Azrael let the memories come back to her of the night that her late fiance had proposed to her, it was the week before her tragic murder. A lone tear escaped from her eye and she let it fall freely and took a deep breath to calm down her emotions. She distracted herself by gazing up at the moon and stars."
6865,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=60,2012-08-23T07:44:07,weeping-angels,"There was a crow looking down at Azrael its deep black eyes gazed at her and watched as she drank in her sorrow. There was a slight chuckle as the image stayed on Azrael and a man came into view lounging on a couch looking at a huge tv screen. His hair was long and silver, his frame built but lanky, his eyes the color of blood with a twisted smile on his handsome face. The wolf Serpintile snarled inwardly wanting nothing more than to rip her pretty little face to bits. ""Oh, tut tut my little Rae. You think a huge population of Reapers is gunna stop me from coming after you? You are sadly mistaken my lovely Rae."" He snapped his fingers ""Carl. release my latest pet. he will give me the results I want.""<br/><br/>A man in jeans and a sweater with brown hair and hazel eyes came in and kneel ed down in front of Marco. ""Mast Marco, what is it that you require of me?""<br/><br/>""I want you to go to the reaper school named Styx and bring back a certain Serpentile. Think you can do that for me?"" the man nodded. ""don't you dare fail me, you know the consequences of failure, Ethan. Now off you go oh and you will need this."" He hands the man a black and white reaper coat and sends him on his way.<br/><br/>""My dear Rae, whatever will you do with your beloved?"""
6866,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=60,2012-08-23T08:40:29,2.2zenith,"Hong Kong,<br/>3 hours before current time;<br/><br/>Guang Ming sat in the sewer management center, waiting. He had stretched out his senses to detect photonic activity in the sewers for the past six hours already, the most he had detected was a large rat which he would have wanted to snap a picture to show his mates later, but there was a job to do and he had no camera to speak of. He had thrown several glow sticks at the sides of the sewage canals monitoring if a large shadow was being created.<br/><br/>His team was above, at street level, supposedly looking out for the rat-man, a name which was quickly becoming a mythical term in this part of the town. He shifted his sick mask higher over his nose, trying to ward off the smell to no avail. In his hands were T-shaped objects meant for holding between his knuckles, Prism Keys, designed specially for light users, one could conjure a solid light blade on one of these and use it like a throwing knife or as a sword, depending on what the situation demanded for.<br/><br/>There seemed to be gunshots above, at street level and he reared his head to look up at the brick ceiling, it was dim and he did not possess the slightest amount of X-ray vision and manipulating light so that he could see things at street level was too troublesome at the moment. So he decided to stay put.<br/><br/>Three hours later, he was given the call that they had given up for the day and were returning to the hotel. When he got back to street level it turned out that there was a major gunfight between the triads which had happened right beside him. Guang Ming sighed, he would definitely need a shower."
6867,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=60,2012-08-23T16:18:14,flyer1111,"Aaron really wanted to role his eyes. Between Serra and himself they had getting the new student settled in handled. But that's Tetramis for you, has to know everything that's going on. Aaron follows Liliane over to the bonfire. ""If you give me just a minute Liliane, I'll get two girls to help you with your things. They're about your age, and they'll gladly show you around."" Aaron gave one more smile before going to find his daughters.<br/><br/>Summoned by their father the twins take leave of Rena with apologies and promises to catch up after her trip, if anything else. Eager to meet the new arrival they come over to the fire. ""Hello! I'm Abi!"" Followed by ""hello, I'm Sophi. You must be Liliane? Dad's working on finding a room for you so your stuff can get put away and you can get settled in.""<br/><br/>Abi rolled her eyes at her twin. ""Liliane, would you like some food? There's plenty of it to go around.""<br/><br/>Like a wave grief rolled over Stella, along with a few other emotions. She closes her eyes, trying to get her mental barriers against other's emotions back in place to make it not so painful. At least due to the nomads she can't get splitting headaches like she used to when her powers of an empath got out of hand.<span style=""font-style: italic"">It's like his heart is breaking all over again Serra,</span>Stella tells the other woman mentally. She tries to keep her brother's pain and grief from her.<br/><br/>But there, an emotional signature that Stella hadn't felt in a while...<span style=""font-style: italic"">It couldn't be...</span>She felt Zane's emotions change, and her eyes widen in shock when she feels the presence right along with Zane.<span style=""font-style: italic"">She survived!</span>She hadn't meant to broadcast that mentally, but with trying to keep her power in check it slipped out anyway."
6868,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=80,2012-08-23T18:48:40,Kotaro Kuya,"Zane Alsanai<br/><br/>Zane saw her in fron of him, her hands wraparound his. He felt the warmth of a living human flooded into his hands. His eyes flashed a dark blue and it verified this being as a living reaper. ""It is you..."" he wrapped his arms around her without thinking. ""You were dead...""<br/><br/>Serra Alsanai<br/><br/>Serra started too feel the grief right befote Stella had blocked her off and sighed. ""I can feel it..."" then she almost jumped at Stella's loud open mental announcment. ""Alive? Who?"" She asked herself. There had been many dead. Just who was she spewking of? Then she received another mental message.<span style=""font-style: italic"">So much for subtlty</span>Zane's thoughts hit her. She blinked. ""Is....it her?""<br/><br/>She was stopped from continuing when a man emerged from the Earth at the gate. An Earth Reaper's mode of quick transportation. She ran too greet him only too see a puddle of blood under him. To keep a panic from raising she escorted him out of sight and immediately began treating him too the best of her ability. The emblem showed he was a patrolman of the neighboring town. These were veteran reapers, notto be merely defeated.<br/><br/>""Under....siege..."" he whispered and Serra's eyes widened. She sent a mental message to Stella, Zane, Tetramis, and any other veteran reapers. Hopefully Tetramis would keep things running without panic here.<br/><br/>Zane Alsanai<br/><br/>A sudden message hit zane like a bullet. One of a siege. A concentrated and organized attack of the town Styx resided beside? What could it happen. Without thinking he gripped Alais tight and his body spread a blue highlight alongthem, lighting striking down upon them, drawing the both of them skyward. The lightning elements form of quick travel. In a matter of moments Zane and alais were in the town in the same huddled formation.<br/><br/>His nostrils suddenly filled with smike and ash and herought up his arm to smother the stench of burning corpses. He stood and his eyes quickly scanned the area. The town was in an intense burning blaze, as if hell had opened on it at once. The smoke was rising but there was a barrier surrounding the town keeping it in the city. Though he saw a hole where it could filter through unseen by Styx.<br/><br/>In a hurry he had brought Alais here. ""Shit.."" he muttered. This attack had been carefully planned and was seeming quite effective. That barrier would eep all communications minimum between the academy and the town. ""Alais sorry about this."" H said turning and facing the street. Mutilated corpses line it as a group of men wearibg Green robes slaughtered the last reaper in their path. ""Their reapers...."" he clnched his teeth and his fingers rolled too fists. He then saw a civilian get attacked by a Serpentile, ripping the mans ribcage open with a bird like talon.<br/><br/>Another one, a child, was about too meet her end by the reapers.  The reaper rose his arm, a small scythe about too cleae the child of life. Her screams were heard in sobs and tears. Then the scythe was brought down low to pierce the child.<br/><br/>In a flash the scythe was stopped, Zane's forearm outstretched at the blade, his hands just underneat it and keeping the scythe from severyong the child.<br/><br/>""Die!"" Zane shouted as he wrenched the scythe from the green robed man's grip and spun, delivering a round house kick that sent the green rob reaper flying into a fiery home. Zane tosse the scythe and it cut the supports of the burning house, crumbling it upon the reaper.<br/><br/>The Serpentile flew at Zane, its talons reaching for his throat. Zane side stepped and grabbed the Serpentile by the neck as it flew by, pulling bacj. The momentum from the serpentile flew by cause it to rip its own head off, blood sputting from its neck and onto Zane's face hair and robes.<br/><br/>""You bastards ruined this night."" He tore off his robes, a white combat reaper uniforn from the war underneath it. ""Nowill send you all too the fiery oits of the hell you wrought!"" His body suddenly started to shine with a red highlight. Then blue, green, pink, yellow, purple, alternating almost I.stantaniously from one color too the next.<br/><br/>He could sense far more serpentile and reaers in the dome. Like a small army. But these few were his too judge."
6869,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=80,2012-08-23T19:16:37,weeping-angels,"Ethan walked into a quite city he watched as children laughed and played in the streets men and women made small talk and danced. He saw a sign saying ""WELCOME TO STYX!"" He smiled and ran a hand over the sign. He can finely go and take the girl for Master Marco. Oh wouldn't he be pleased if he could do his mission swift and easy.<br/><br/>""BURN THE CITY!"" Ethan saw a man dressed in green robes throw a huge fire ball at one building then another until the whole city was like hell its self. Children screamed while women sobbed and men tried to defend themselves. ""MAMA!!!"" He watched as a child tried to run to her mother but was stopped by a green robbed man who held is scythe just above her head and came down on her only to have it stopped by a man dressed in black and white robes. ""DIE!"" the man shouted as he wrenched the scythe from the green robed man's grip and spun, delivering a round house kick that sent the green rob reaper flying into a fiery home. The black and white robed reaper tossed the scythe and it cut the supports of the burning house, crumbling it upon the reaper.<br/><br/>Ethan watched in awe as the reaper took down most the reapers and the lone Serpintile. He gaped when he saw the man have different colors and electricity crackle around his body and Ethan knew he needed to take cover from the up coming blast. Quickly with his hands he made a wave movement and then spun on his toes so that the ground rose and spiraled around Ethan making a cocoon like shield around his body. Ethan waited for the man to explode his power and take revenge on the reaming green reapers."
6870,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=80,2012-08-23T20:41:59,WindOnFire,"<span style=""text-decoration: underline"">Alais</span><br/><br/>He embraced her, wrapping his arms around her.  Alais relaxed into that hold, feeling like she belonged here, with him.  She would have been content to stay there, like this, for ages more, but she caught a whisper of a message in her mind.<span style=""font-style: italic"">â€˜Under siegeâ€¦â€™</span>Before she could do anything, Zane summoned lightning, crackling and fierce, around them, and they were moving.  She gripped his robes tightly, fear threading through her veins, as they landed somewhere, somewhere with the smell of death and serpentiles, and burning.<br/><br/>Itâ€™s like hellâ€¦she thought, releasing Zane, as he apologized.<span style=""font-style: italic"">For bringing me here?  Must be. </span><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Their reapers...."" </span>he said.  Oh, no.  She stood slowly, reaching to grasp the hilt of her sword.  The metal and leather felt familiar in her grip, an old friend, though relatively new to her.  For a second she wondered if Zane had her old sword, or knew where it was, before she shook the thought off and turned her attention to the battle.<br/><br/>Zane entered the fight, quickly becoming soaked in the stench of blood.<span style=""font-style: italic""> Itâ€™s going to be hard, separating friend from foe, </span>Alais thought.  Oh, fighting had been so much easier before the final fight!  She had struggled for years to get back to her previous level of abilities, but she had always known that fights where she was alone would be easiest, part of why she hadnâ€™t returned.  And knowing that some of her opponents would be reapersâ€¦<span style=""font-style: italic"">Concentrate on the serpentiles.  Theyâ€™ll be easier to identify. </span>Releasing her sword from its sheath with a downward tug- it had snaps, to open the sheath, it was too long to draw out in the traditional manner- she plunged into the fray, praying she wouldnâ€™t accidentally attack an ally, or they her- how would new reapers, once who had come to power after the war- be able to identify her as an ally?  Especially in this living hell.<br/><br/>Wielding her sword, Alais was like a shadow herself, a black swirl of night whirling through the fiery city, with silver sword flashing.  She wrinkled her nose at the stench of serpentile in her nose as she engaged her first foe, a serpentile.  Blade met claws with a clang of metal, before she smoothly spun her sword up and around, flashing through her opponentâ€™s stomach like an knife through butter.  There was no time to rejoice, however, just turn to the next enemy and begin the dance anew."
6871,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=80,2012-08-23T21:07:11,WindOnFire,"<span style=""text-decoration: underline"">Liliane</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""If you give me just a minute Liliane, I'll get two girls to help you with your things. They're about your age, and they'll gladly show you around.""  </span><br/><br/>â€œOk,â€ the girl replied, and watched him walk away.  She only had to wait a moment before two girls bounded over to her, all smiles and greetings.  Sheâ€™d get her own room?  Wowâ€¦she hadnâ€™t had her own room since they left Auntie Soniaâ€™s house, always staying at hotels or in small apartments.  She was happy, but she would miss her mom waking her up in the morning with a smile and breakfast.  She had to blink back tears quickly, turning away from the other girls for a second to hide her face.  Sheâ€™d have to work on that- she hadnâ€™t needed to worry about her mom seeing her face, so hiding her emotions wasnâ€™t something she had any practice in.  And she didnâ€™t want everyone thinking she was a crybaby, missing her mom even though she was 15 already.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Liliane, would you like some food? There's plenty of it to go around."" </span>Liliane smiled, then, shoving thoughts about Mom to the back of her mind.  Thereâ€™d be time later.  â€œYes, please!  It smells so good!â€  Leaving her bags where they were, she found a plate and quickly shovled food onto it, much more than it seemed the small girl could eat.  But she quickly proved that image wrong, eating all the food on her plate quickly, smiling as she enjoyed the delicious meal, even thinking about grabbing seconds when she was done with her first plate, before discarding the thought- sheâ€™d eaten plenty, and it was enough for now.  Maybe sheâ€™d grab some more in a little bit, but for now, she turned to the other girls with a smile.<br/><br/>â€œItsâ€¦Abi, and Sophi, right?  Sorry, I was really hungry.  The last time I ate was on the plane, and they donâ€™t have very good food.  Do you go to school here?  Are the teachers nice?â€ Her worry was evident on her face as she bit her lip, contemplating mean teachers."
6872,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=80,2012-08-23T21:16:02,weeping-angels,"Azrael smelt the stench of blood from both humans and her kin.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Already!?</span>She ignored the protests and looks from people when she left the schools gates and jumped into the air. there was a wail of pain escaping her lips then it turned into a roar as her other form sprung free. She was bigger than the average Jaguar, her body was sleek and black and her eyes changed to a deep purple. She ran like a blur to the city and hissed as the heat of fire over came her body.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #800080"">That shit hurts! Be Careful Azrael!</span>She rolled her eyes at the serpintiles wihhny voice then gave another roar when she saw green robed reapers ganging up on Zane and a woman was fighting her kin. Quickly with lightning speed she slashed and tackled down two serpintiles under her huge paws and ripped off there faces and then smashed the rib cadges in.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #800000"">Your a traitor!</span>A jaguar just like her came after her and clawed at her making contact with her skin. She hissed then bit the large neck of the jaguar and ripped out its jugular tasting the sweet metal blood.<span style=""color: #800080"">RIP ALL THE SON OF BITCHES!</span><br/><br/>Azrael pounced on a green reaper that almost cut her head off. She snapped the scythe in half and ate crunched to head into her mouth until his skull cracked open and he lay limp under her.<br/><br/>More serpentile's ganged up on her. She felt the claws and jaws and her own blood seep out of her fur. She bit, clawed and hissed at her enemies until she was surrounded by the corpses of her kin. then a huge black ball engulfed her body making her limbs stiffen and freeze into place. Then blue lighting stabbed through her body making a grrutel cry escape her jaws. Her body began to slowly change back to her human form but stayed in the half form.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #800080"">Stupid! GET THE FUCK OUT OF HERE!</span>The cry from her serpentile soul screamed at her to run but to where? There was no way out of the sticky black ball that trapped her body. She couldn't even see if Zane was OK or the other girl who was out there."
6873,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=80,2012-08-24T01:52:04,2.2zenith,"Tetramis was returning with the particulars form when she was alerted about an impeding attack. She dropped the piece of paper and began running at full speed towards the the Bon fire. The students were still here.<br/><br/>She clapped her hands together urgently, raising her voice she ordered, ""All non-graduating students move to the training halls now! Graduating students should follow too to protect your juniors."" When she was unsatisfied with the lack of urgency in their movements, she strode over, hauling some of them to their feet and pushing them towards the doors. Nicholas stood at the doors, encouraging them to pick up their pace and enter in a orderly manner. Her eyes caught his,<span style=""font-style: italic"">I'll be counting on you.</span><br/><br/>She turned around, picking up her blazer from the ground which some idiot student had just thrown it there without consideration. Nicholas's voice came from behind, ""Mavis! Oi! Everyone is in!"" She raised a thumb and continued forward, buttoning up her coat.Â<br/><br/>Tetramis conjured up several ice pellets in her hand and tossed them up into the night sky. The pellets slowed in motion above her and began to lengthen into several ice spears and blades. All of these rained down on the front gate, either striking or missing.Â<br/><br/>Those which had breached the flesh began increasing in size, further injuring those which had been hit. Those which struck the ground began forming an ice sheet and ice clusters, slowing down the influx of intruders from the gate. Some of the ice spears remained where they were, following her from above.Â<br/><br/>She unsheathed her sword with a ringing sound of steel scraping steel. She moved forward, her eyes locking with a serpentile,<span style=""font-style: italic"">you are my opponent. Come at me if you think you are hard enough.</span><br/><br/>The snakehead snarled and stomped towards her, throwing threats her way. She raised a hand and lowered it, pointing at the breast of the creature. The ice spears surged forward to stab into the creature. It dodged, only two spears found their mark, one in the thigh, one grazing the shoulder.Â<br/><br/>Tetramis stepped forward and swung the blade down onto the serpentile's head, which was deflected by a limb. She snarled and kicked it down onto its back and dropped the point of the sword into its chest with a hollow Â thump.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I hate you. I hate you. I hate you very very much.</span><br/><br/>She stopped the body was still moving, so she decapitated it for good measure before forming more ice pellets.Â"
6874,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=80,2012-08-24T03:37:13,flyer1111,"<span style=""color: #40FF00"">""It's Alais,"" Stella confirms quietly. Zane had never been very good at subtly. Of course, where Zane goes troubles follows. Stella sighed deeply before teleporting for the armory. If she's going to join this fight, she going to do it well armed.  Two Egyptian curved swords hang at her waist, and those are joined by special gauntlets that have a special metal whip coiled in them, which Stella can use for various purposes. Just for back up she takes another coil around her waist. As soon as she arrives at the battle she dives into the fray. Instantly her strings loosen themselves from her gauntlets. <br/></span><br/><span style=""color: #FF4000"">Even when the fighting is over they'll still be things to do. Victims to help, destruction to access. ""I'll have to catch up with two later,"" Angela says as she hurries the join the first response medics in the med bay.<br/></span><br/><span style=""color: #BF00FF"">""It's okay,"" Sophi smiled again at Liliane. ""Sometimes we visit our grandmother's place in the United States. It's a long flight and the food on the plane just  sucks."" Abi nods. ""Yea. We've lived here since we where little. Our Dad teaches history, and Mom teaches some of the sciences, music, art, and some of the languages as well. You met Dad earlier."" The twins sigh when they have  to go to the training hall. In order to move faster they pick up some of Liliane's bags. Once safely inside the hall the questioning resumes. ""So what district guardian brought you here? Why didn't they come in with you?"" District guardians of course being like cops, each has there on area to patrol. </span>"
6875,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=80,2012-08-24T03:50:36,WindOnFire,"Liliane smiled as they reassured her, glad to know that the nice guy was a teacher, and their dad.  She wondered if she would have him as a teacher, or if Abi and Sophi would be in any of their classes.  The teacher from earlier, the one who told Liliane where the food was, suddenly appeared, running towards the group, and told everyone to go inside.  Eyes wide, Liliane grabbed for her bags, only to have Sophi and Abi- they must be sisters, or something- grab some of them, moving fast.  Was this normal?  It was scary.  Liliane glanced back, spotting fires flickering on the distance.<br/><br/>They were inside within a short time, and now Liliane wondered if Mom was still out there.  Worry made her bite her lip, scared.  ""So what district guardian brought you here? Why didn't they come in with you?""  Liliane faced them, distracted and tense.  â€œWhatâ€™s a district guardian?  I came by myself.  Hey, whats going on outside?  Do you know?  I saw fire."""
6876,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=80,2012-08-24T04:29:33,Kotaro Kuya,"<span style=""text-decoration: underline""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Zane Alsanai</span></span></span><br/><br/>Zane saw Alais take out a few of the approaching Serpentile. Like in the past her movements were dark and mimicked a deadly yet precise dance of death. Like before he felt slightly echanted by it.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF0000"">You just couldn't help but run in head first could you?</span>The Sentrada said appearing beside him with a menacing grin.<span style=""color: #BF0000"">Not that I'm complaining. The smell of the blood is intoxicating.</span>He laughed.<br/><br/>The colors around Zane intensified in speed and brightness. The Sentrada raised an eyebrow.<span style=""color: #BF0000"">Mixing Chi with your element? Your experimenting in battle? Restless idiot.</span>He smirked.<span style=""color: #BF0000"">But I'd like to see just what you have planned.</span><br/><br/>Zane smirked and shook his head. ""This is simple. Chi is the natural energy of the world. now that I can draw from it, I can mix it with my lightning to allow another level of speed.""<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF0000"">Risky. You can blow yourself apart. I like it.</span><br/><br/>""I know you do."" Zane chuckled as the Green Reapers equipped their weapons. Zane then raised an eyebrow as the one he crashed into the burning building rose. ""Persistent bunch."" he said.<br/><br/>The reaper that rose retrieved his scythe and stared at Zane, almost blankly. ""Dense as well."" He said.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF0000"">Like your one to talk.</span><br/><br/>Zane smirked. ""alright then."" He held out his arm and lightning flashed into it, forming a long blue black vein scythe, cackling with electricity. ""Lets get this over with."" There was a sudden burst around him and the rainbow aura around him vanished. Everything just seemed too stop, the fire, the embers, it was as if time was no more. Zane rushed at the group of reapers, his scythe turning into dual swords as he ran. He passed between the reapers, swiping as he did so effortlessly through them. When he reached the last one he shoved his palm against his chest and time began again.<br/><br/>The bodies of the men he cut fell apart, blood bathing Zane as well as the last standing reaper. But there seemed too be no response. Zane sent a full blast of electricity through the man, staggering him to a burn form. But still no scream.<br/><br/>""wait..."" He lifted the man by the burnt neck and removed the hood. There was a symbol on his forehead. An eye with a sun behind it glowing pink lay on grey decaying flesh.<br/><br/>""Its...."" he decapitated the reaper and turned to see Azrael surrounded. With a quick blast he was standing over her, between all threats and danger. ""Stay down for a bit. I got this."" he said turning his scythe into twin knives. ""Decapitate them! It'll stop them instantly! Everything else won't work!"" He called."
6877,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=80,2012-08-24T05:49:31,weeping-angels,"Azrael looked up at Zane and gave him a small smile her black ears drooped and her tail wagging slightly.  ""Stay down for a bit. I got this."" he said turning his scythe into twin knives. ""Decapitate them! It'll stop them instantly! Everything else won't work!"" He called. Azrael winced as she felt her body tingle from the lightning attack from the ball. ""I wouldn't be able to stand if my life depended on it, Zane."" Azrael watched helplessly as many people decapitated the green reapers, blood sprayed and splattered on her limp body. she noticed a cocoon like earth shield across from her.<span style=""font-style: italic"">ether there was an earth reaper or someone was smart and made a shield from the battle.</span><br/><br/>The cocoon began to slowly crumble and a familiar face stared straight at her. She gaped and her eyes began to slowly widen. That hair...those eyes...it couldn't...it cant be? Azrael ignored all the blood shed and just gazed at those deep green eyes and flops hair. ""E..th..an.."""
6878,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=80,2012-08-24T06:07:54,weeping-angels,"Ethan heard the cries and smelled the splatters of blood and cursed when a scythe almost chopped off his head. ""Shit!"" He ducked then pulled out his scythe and cut off the green reapers head. another came at him and he turned his scythe into double swords and slashed at every one of them. He saw the white cl added man was protecting a cat like serpentile who lay limp and un moving. He felt something pull at the sight of her dishevel self. Then it dawned on him, that must be Azrael. The serpentile that defiled master. He fought his way to her and was now almost face to face with the white cl added man."
6879,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=80,2012-08-24T07:33:01,2.2zenith,"Nicholas sucked in a breath before calling across the dimly lit training hall, ""Reina! Oi, Reina! Come here,"" He crouched beside some sobbing kid. She was one of the students who was going along with Tetramis for the mentorship program so she should be able to handle this easily, ""I need you to make sure everyone is here, the non-graduating students only."" He passed he a clip board with a name list and a pencil."
6880,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=80,2012-08-24T20:51:00,Boundary,"Auroch looked over at the little girl, and his surprise was quickly replaced with a friendly old smile.<br/><br/>""Hello little one,"" he said with a joy that only children could bring him, ""please do not mind my clothes I am from very far away. What is your name?""<br/><br/>""My name is Annie. I am five years old!"" the girl said, holding up the proper amount of fingers to clarify. ""What is your name, Mister?""<br/><br/>""My friends call me Auroch."" he answered.<br/><br/>""That is a nice name.""<br/><br/>""Thank you...my mom says I shouldn't talk to strangers like you though."" the girl said, looking down as if she had dashed her own hopes of talking to him.<br/><br/>""Your mother is a smart woman then. She is just looking out for someone as special as you."" Auroch complimented, issuing a happy giggle from the little girl named Annie. ""Anyways go play, you don't need to get in trouble.""<br/><br/>""Okay Auroch."" Annie said, skipping away happily while humming a song.<br/><br/>The moment Annie left Auroch felt the hairs of his back stand on end. He could sense something horrible...and it was not in this world. It was in the Reaper's domain, the town by the Styx Academy. Focusing his senses he struggled to feel what it was he was sensing. His eyes shot open when he found his answer. Serpentiles, lots of them attacking the town. Auroch was left with a choice, he either had to abandon his exile to help or leave the Reapers to whatever Fate chose of them. Surely they could handle it by themselves he thought, but at what cost, how many innocent people would die because he was not there to help...perhaps none or maybe the opposite, perhaps many more would die if he was not there. No there was no question that he needed to help, if not for the Reapers then for the spirits that resided there.<br/><br/>Auroch stood up, pressing his fingers to his chest and causing a rather ornate seal to glow even through his clothing. The seal glowed ever brighter until it appeared to simply shatter and disappear from his body. He opened his eyes and they flared bright red before fading back to their original green. He felt like something had woke him up, like he was half asleep this entire time. All the power that he had kept away for so long suddenly filled him, his flame had returned. Holding out his hand a fiery burst conjured a scythe into his hand. Gripping its handle tight he sliced it through the air and tore open the space in front of him, forming a portal to the town, he wanted to be right where all the action was so he could make a difference. Looking over to Annie, who stared at him with her eyes widened, he gave a small smile.<br/><br/>""Until we meet again, little one."" he said, making his scythe disappear before disappearing into the portal and closing it behind him.<br/><br/>Falling down from the air and drawing his two swords, Auroch found himself in the midst of a great battle within the town adjacent to the Styx Academy. He could see his old home and place of learning from where he stood but did not have time to admire it as he sliced through one attacking Serpentile after another. Opening his eyes they went red again as he let out an angry yell and a blast of fire roared through the streets through a small group of Serpentiles, burning them to a crisp."
6881,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=80,2012-08-25T04:57:25,flyer1111,"<span style=""color: #40BF00"">From underneath their hoods a small group of reapers leer at Stella from a bit away. They're weary of her strings, and for very good reasons. The strings are almost part of her. They have to do long range attacks in order to avoid being injured. Even with all the other things going on Stella hears Zane say to decapitate them. In her mind, something opens. A gleeful light comes to her eyes as another takes hold of her body. <br/><br/>""Silly fools. I promise your deaths won't be short."" Stella's looks changed, a glamour flickering over her. Her hair had changed from black to red, her tan skin to flawless white. Soon the reaper's screams rent the air as the puppet master has her fun.</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF00FF"">""A distract guardian is a reaper that is responsible for patrolling a certain area and bringing any new reapers to the school. For instance, our grandmother's district is most of Wyoming. The reapers here at the school watch over the small town that's nearby that's called Sansura. It was rebuilt after the war,"" Sophi explains.</span>"
6882,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=80,2012-08-25T05:54:58,WindOnFire,"Liliane<br/><br/>â€œThere was a war?â€ Liliane asked, her eyes wide with astonishment and fear, that particular bit of knowledge overshadowed the rest of their speech.  â€œHere?  I didnâ€™t hear anything about a recent warâ€¦does that sort of thing happenâ€¦happen often around here?â€  She looked around- some of the kids were calm, though one or two were crying.<br/><br/><br/>Alais<br/><br/>It was almost too easy to slip back into the mindset sheâ€™d held so many years ago.  The driving need to fight, to kill- though sheâ€™d been hunting serpentile for the past ten years, it was almost always a single one, or a small group.  Nothing like thisâ€¦this all-out battle.  And the added complexity of not knowing who her allies were made the fight hard.<br/><br/>A reaper- she didnâ€™t recognize the prescence, though it wasnâ€™t totally unfamiliar, fell from the sky and immediately started killing serpentile.  She could feel the searing heat of flames blasting from him, so she stayed well back, not wanting to get in the way of one of his attacks.  Her entire being was focusing on her own fight, on the next enemy, her sword dripping blood and reflecting the burning red of the flames.  It was a scene that would plague anyoneâ€™s nightmares.<br/><br/>She heard a womanâ€™s screams, a cry for help, and Alais sprinted towards the sound, senses alert, sword ready.  It was a reaper attacking them, not a serpentile, and Alais prayed she wasnâ€™t about to do something sheâ€™d regret later.  She remembered Zane yelling to cut their heads off, and she guessed that he had been speaking of the reapers, but she didnâ€™t want to chance it yet.  Whirling her blade up and around, a move that seemed impossible to pull off with the giant sword, she smacked her opponentâ€™s side with the flat of the blade, an injury that would hurt like anything, but wouldnâ€™t seriously injure the man- yes, he was male, she could hear it in his wheezes as he stumbled back up, attacking her only seconds later.  She defended herself easily, before doing as Zane had said, severing the manâ€™s head from his body.<br/><br/>As she turned, a blow caught her across her side, opening up a shallow cut- another reaper was attacking her, having snuck up on her from behind.  She hadnâ€™t heard him, and it was so hard to use her shadow powers in this blazing inferno of light, and keep fighting.  Stepping out of the way of the reaperâ€™s next slice, she felt the earth rumble beneath her- an earth user.  Face impassive, she gestured with one hand, and shadows billowed out from her, surrounding both her and her opponent in a bubble of blackness.  While the other man couldnâ€™t see, she had no trouble navigating, and she killed him in less than a minute.  The shadows disappearing from around her, she swung her head back and forth, searching for Zane, taking advantage of the brief reprieve reinforcements had given her.  But all the new fighters made it more dangerous, too- she couldnâ€™t tell friend from foe, unless they were actively attacking her.  Pressing a hand to the cut on her side, she grimaced- it was worse than she had thought.  Sheâ€™d need to bandage it, and soon, before blood loss made her woozy.  She wasnâ€™t in the center of the fighting anymore, luckily, but she still stood in a balanced stance, ready to defend herself."
6883,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=80,2012-08-25T13:58:26,2.2zenith,"More ice pellets were tossed up into the air, forming several longer lances which hovered threateningly over the combatants. ""Clear off!"" Tetramis warned as she raised her hand, waiting for a brief moment before scything it downwards. The lances intimated her movements, coming straight down to pin some of the attackers to the ground for easy pickings or capture.<br/><br/>She brought her sword up at the ready, hearing Zane's instructions to decapitate the enemies. ""But then doesn't decapitation work on nearly everything?"" She manipulated the ice to extend, to encase them their pinned victims in ice up to their necks. She stepped forward onto a patch of thin ice  which began to climb her shoes and up to her knees, forming a set of ice boots. The cold was good, it cooled her down and reminded her that she was still alive.<br/><br/>Tetramis began walking among the prone forms, beheading every single feral she could find even as more ice lances began to form above her."
6884,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=80,2012-08-27T16:18:36,Kotaro Kuya,"<span style=""text-decoration: underline""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Zane Alsanai</span></span></span><br/><br/>The horde of serpentile that rushed at Zane as he defended Azrael almost seemed like a single mass. Some looked almost completely human, some almost completely beast. Their snarls filled the air, almost replacing the roar of the large fire around them. Zane's eyes narrowed and he transformed his knives into a staff. Weapon mutation was a skill only very skilled or gifted reapers possessed. Zane's movements with the staff as he defended Azrael almost seemed instantaneous. Serpentile's just suddenly were flying in all directions, some being completely split apart. He felt someone come beside him and he shot his hand out at the last of the Serpentile, a large ball of lightning collecting in his palm and firing out at them. It his the center of the group and erupted like a large bomb, wiping out the army that had been after him.<br/><br/>Zane turned to the reaper that had fought his way there, making sure he was still wary of what was happening around him. ""At least reinforcements showed up..."" He muttered kneeling down too Azrael. ""You alright? I can bring you somewhere safe if you need it."" He said.<br/><br/>He looked up as yet another reaper entered the fray, fire emblazoning even more of the reapers. Here, in a fiery hell, a fire reaper was an almost unstoppable opponent. He also saw Tetramis had joined the fray, as well as Stella, using strings and a familiar glamour over her. ""You gotta be shitting me...."" he whispered too himself.<br/><br/>He looked back at Ethan and the Azrael. ""I need an answer. Quickly. Things may end up worse here.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF0000"">Oh ho! Puppet master has emerged again? Delightful!</span>The Sentrada emerged beside Zane staring at Stella.<span style=""color: #BF0000"">Ahhh how I missed that ruthlessness.</span>"
6885,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=80,2012-08-27T20:20:07,Boundary,"Auroch's rage had not seen a true battle in a long time, and coupled with his fire being released once more, the smell of blood and battle was intoxicating and satisfying. Using his blades in tandem, he quickly and efficiently killed any Serpentiles that closed distance, decapitating most if not all of them just to make sure they stayed dead. From atop a building a Serpentile with a form resembling a cat attempted to pounce him from behind, to which he responded by turning around and gripping its face in his hands and forcing it to its knees.<br/><br/>""Your death will be swift."" he said, letting loose an explosion of flame at point blank and destroying every part of the creature from the shoulders and up. Flashing his blade behind him he blocked the sword slash of a reaper, who apparently was allied with whomever was attacking the city...even if Auroch was rogue and wanted by the Reapers they would not throw away an asset like himself in a time that resembles war. Deflecting the Reaper's blade to the side he quickly spun around and ran him through the stomach with one blade, ripping it out the side and spinning only to decapitate him when he came back around. A large group of Serpentiles grouped behind him as he dealt the finishing blow, warranting the use of his flame. Holding out his hand a blast of fire engulfed the road once more and incinerated all the Serpentiles, save for one whom he quickly dispatched before the flames themselves killed him. Flicking blood off of his blade he looked over to the side and saw a man...he seemed strangely familiar.<br/><br/>His eyes widened slightly when he realized the identity of the man, the Sentrada, Zane Alsanai. He smirked slightly and was quickly off to the next fight, every fiber of his being reinvigorated and excited.<br/><br/>""Things are getting interesting."""
6886,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=80,2012-08-27T22:36:43,weeping-angels,"Azrael<br/><br/>Azrael tore her gaze away from the Ethan look a like.  ""You alright? I can bring you somewhere safe if you need it."" Zane said over the battle noise.<br/>Azrael barely heard what Zane had said to her. She kept going in and out of consciousness,<span style=""font-style: italic"">whatever the hell that ball thing was kicked my ass big time.</span><span style=""color: #800080""> That's because you don't devour human souls...You. Are. Weak.</span>Azrael growled but didn't say anything to her inner Feral. She felt the heat of fire almost come straight for her. She hoped to god that the fire user was on their side. Her vision kept clouding and getting all fuzzy.  ""I need an answer. Quickly. Things may end up worse here."" Azrael tried to get up one more time but only had electric shock waves go through her once more.<br/>""I need to get out of here...cant...move...stupid ball did something to me..."" She tried desperately to keep her eyes open and she growled in frustration.<br/><br/><br/>Ethan<br/><br/>Ethan looked at the jaguar Serpentile and saw her body slightly twitched and had blue electricity crackle around her body.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Wow, that's some powerful stuff.</span>Ethan look at Zane and went over to him ""She cant move, and i don't think its a good idea for you to get out of the battle. There seem to be more and more appearing out of no where. Plus she will only weigh you down, she was hit with a Serpentile tranquilizer ball. I can take her off your hands and keep her safe if you want...Names Ethan by the way."""
6887,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428&start=80,2012-08-29T03:56:07,flyer1111,"<span style=""color: #8000FF"">The girls are used to dealing with new students that don't know about the war. ""Fifteen years ago the feral where greater in number. They banded together with the help of a very powerful reaper that's called The unnamed reaper. A group of three warriors stopped the unnamed reaper. There was Zane, who is the host for the Sentrada. Don't believe some of the legends you hear about him, they make him out to be blood thirsty but all the adults say he's not. There was Alais and Ramona. Both of them passed away at the end of the war,"" Sophi explained. ""To answer your other question, no stuff like this doesn't happen all that often. The most that happens is a feral, or a maybe a few ferals will get to close to the school for comfort. That be the case the local Felan usually scare them off.""<br/><br/>Abi looked closely at her new friend. She has seen pictures of the two fallen reapers: Liliane really reminds her of a younger, happier looking Alais. <br/></span><br/><span style=""color: #40FF00"">The reapers and serpentiles had fast caught onto the fact that a homicidal maniac is loose in their presence. The ones close to Puppet Master start to retreat, trying to avoid her strings at all costs. However, retreating enemies aren't any fun... The nearest reaper to her froze, eyes going wide in fear. ""Now why waste a good body? Let's see what you can do, eh?""<br/><br/>Horrified the reaper picked up his weapon, and jogged towards a cluster of his comrades. He tries to fight against Puppet Master's control, but it's of no use. Of course her attention isn't just taken up with one enemy. She keeps up with her strings as well.<br/></span><br/><span style=""color: #FFFF00"">The team of first responders mobilize into the city. The first thing is try to to get the fire under control. Air reapers move air away from it while fire reapers, Angela included, try to steal the heat to make it less hot and reduce the number of hot spots afterwards. Water and Ice elements work to douse anything not on fire and put out fires that had been reduced, while carefully looking for any victims.</span>"
6888,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428,2012-06-24T06:40:02,Kotaro Kuya,"It was quite early in the morning, around 6 AM and the sky was shining a light yellow orange. Some stars were still visible in the sky as well, shining the last of the night in their dying power. It was a beautiful sight, one that people would like to paint a picture of too capture the moment in all its beauty. Birds sang and few moths flew in the air in the cool new day. It was so peaceful that even a knife couldn't cut through the peace.<br/><br/>It was a large dirt trail that lead too the Styx Reaper School, but the edges of the trail were paved with a light pebble trail too mark its outline. Far on the trail walked a man garbed in a black reaper robe. The hood covered his face and hid his long silver hair, his grey blue eyes shining under it. A large scar from a battle years ago lie on his left eye.<br/><br/>He was quite tall, and built balanced. He walked alone on the trail to Styx, seeming to glide because of the robe. He stared at the far sight of the Styx, remembering his time there. It had been a long time since he had seen it, and the new school was grander then ever. He couldn't wait too once again step foot on the grounds of the school.<br/><br/>The memories of the war bore his mind yet even those couldn't keep him from his excitement at returning. He finally reached the gate and stared through it as they opened on sight of the reaper robes.<br/><br/>""Its good too be back."" he whispered quietly too himself walking in. He wondered if anyone he knew was still here. With a sigh of relief he walked up too the statue of the school, now also a fountain. Students sat on its outer layer, talking, reading, and practicing their elements.<br/><br/>Although he wore reaper robes, he was an odd sight. On the robes back it held the older logo of the school, a skull with a cross on the back instead of the current logo of a scythe in the shape of a cross and skull in the middle. The robes also were worn, and seemed too be of an older fashion then the current ones.<br/><br/>Zane stared at the statue and breathed in deeply. ""Good to be home...."""
6889,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428,2012-06-24T07:43:14,flyer1111,"Sofia and Abigail's favorite time in the morning is during sunrise, when everything is waking up and during the summer it is just chill enough to go out and get things done. The twins had just come back from feeding the horses in the stables off the grounds. They sit side by side on the fountain lip off a little to the side, watching things come in and out of the round drive. Both their heads turn when the gates silently swing open. It isn't uncommon for older reapers to drop by and see the grounds, or check up on a student they had brought here. But the girls knowledge there hadn't been anyone scheduled to arrive today.<br/><br/>Instantly with their hyper senses they pick up that this new arrivals robes are different. Most reapers had updated their robes, but his robe is tattered towards the bottom, plus a little coating of dust from the road and where ever else the man had traveled before coming here. They had seen those style of robes in photos, ones taken by their parents and aunts. The other students up this early, mainly night students might not have a clue this is a returning war veteran, but they do. The question is who?<br/><br/>Sofia looked to Abigail. Because of their closeness, they sometimes don't need words in order to communicate. The look asks Abigail to ""bring them the wind,"" something they use to gather information about their surroundings. A gentle breeze passes through the area, fitting right in with the light breeze that had already been going on. Both girls breathe lightly through their nose, focusing on what the wind carries for them. Dust, sweat, and...no sign of an element. Male, but they already figured that one out by his height and build.<br/><br/>""Well that's interesting,"" Sofia states quietly.<br/><br/>""Yea."" Sometimes like their father the twins tend to not talk much. ""Think mom's up yet?""<br/><br/>""Probably. So she can do her morning routine while Dad gets a little more sleep and poor Nate can rest with out feeling miserable. Stupid summer cold. But on the other hand we do get the summer den to ourselves,"" Abigail pointed out. She got to her feet and started to head towards the large Japanese garden  that Stella would probably be in. At least for a little bit before she goes to bed for a more before getting up and starting her day with the summer programs for the kids that either don't have a home or don't want to.<br/><br/>All three reaper children look like a curious mix of there parents. The twins look more like there mother and grandmother, but with Aaron's dark blue eyes, even if their pupils looks like a cat. Their brother Nathan how ever takes more after their father with a dash of mum throne in. However Sofia and Abigail are always being told how they resemble a young Stella, even when they where babies."
6890,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428,2012-06-24T10:01:44,2.2zenith,"Tetramis watched the sun rise over the courtyard of students. It was the beginning of yet another day in which she was still alive. A single tear rolled down her cheek before freezing. She brushed the ice off her face and began to button up her blazer. Then her hands went to her neck and straightened the black tie. Her hair was already tied up to prevent it from getting it into her eyes when she was teaching later on. She would have to choose a student to mentor soon or risk having a random one shoved into her arms.<br/><br/>Scythe. Sword. These two were strapped across her back as she left her room, sealing it of to any outside who may wander in, intentionally or unintentionally. She had considered bringing along a pistol, but decided that it was slightly safer here in the school.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Slightly,</span>she emphasized, marching down the corridors and arriving in the designated training area. Her chin tilted as she looked up at the candle clock on the far end of the hall. She was early by fifteen minutes. Silently, she flick the lights on and left the hall for a brief inspection of the school's perimeter.<br/><br/>The main gate was closing.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Why was it closing? Because it was open.</span>She increased her speed ever so slightly, what was causing the gates to be open? Who was it?<br/><br/>She stepped out and saw a figure in tattered robes standing before the statue. Her suspicions were immediately aroused as she noted that the robes were the outdated ones, torn and tattered too. She cleared her throat unnecessarily and asked, ""Hello sir, what is your name? Sir?"""
6891,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428,2012-06-24T13:01:51,KriiVanWinters,"Today was his day of being the watch dog and a bloody good one he was indeed. eight days in a row he stayed up patrolling the perimeter of the academy as well as helping the cook find fresh ingredience for breakfast, lunches and dinners from vegetables to the more exotic plants that lay on the belly of the forests deeper into the heart where the dregs of an out dated skirmish could be seen. If Rizel had a favotire area within the area of the Styx academy it would have to be the forest due to the memories that have been brought up from the corpses of shattered shields, rusted swords and scythes as well as the skeletal remains that follow, such a sight could unnerve a lot of students and even teachers that havenâ€™t experienced or wasnâ€™t around for the Great War, unlikely, but possible.<br/><br/><br/>Today however the Harbinger had been assigned to the peeks of the academy to keep a watchful eye on any new visitors, the peek stood like a gothic tower with its stead fast durability as well as its intimidating look of the clichÃ© yet needed gargoyles. The thought made him laugh as it was frequent there were stray humans who would ""accidentally"" come across the road and only to be rebounded off their route by the sight of such a frightening school. Rizel had seen is often enough and remembered a few travellers falling down the side of a steep hill as soon as the sight of the Styx came to be, literally running and screaming with their hands held high, miserable dribbling from the nose only added to the equation of amusement.<br/><br/><br/>In the end his sight would be perhaps one of the best, enabled to see far into the distance than most, only having a select few with such a gift and of course this did not impede on his close combat fighting but rather increase his elemental gifts and abilities for such ranged attacks, but to the matter at hand, it didnâ€™t take long for Rizel to already see a man swiftly closing the distance between the schools entrance and himself. His robes were all too familiar, even if he was young at the time he still matched up to the years robes and even has possession of such out dated clothing there for it only brought cause to his thought track that this man must have been from the old era, there was no evidence that he was included in the war just because he was wearing worn out clothing that had rips on the edges of the sleeves, hood and legging.<br/><br/><br/>Rizel's eyes were details in the glare and never missed the smallest detail including a few rebellious strands of silver hair that brushed under the hood in an attempt to hide such a unnatural hair colour for some to possess, there was only one man who had silver hair and walks in such a fashion, though to the normal eye it seemed like hovering the fact was that this man moved with excitement, over what Rizel didnâ€™t know but it must have pushed this man to get here as soon as possible, it was Zane and he knew it. The unforgettable haste and how he would glance to one side to get a better look at his surroundings, it was the small things that gave people away and that were a weakness for Zane's cover. Though it did bring a smile behind Rizel's mask and a shake of the head, though he didnâ€™t know Zane personally he was none the less in his year group and stopped advancing after being in Zane's year group for a prodigy of the Reaper arts can only go so far.<br/><br/><br/>Rizel stood upon the peak of the Styx's tower edge he watched as a tutor glided through the Japanese themed area and to the main entrance, to his mind it was Miss Tetramis. Her period of teaching didnâ€™t start now but then she was always doing something, perhaps a pre-emptive strike on her next lessons so she knows she will be prepared as well as giving a good scolding to students who were late, he saw Miss Tetramis interact with the cover-himself-up-to-disguise-my-appearance Zane and wondered what would come of this."
6892,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428,2012-06-24T20:55:06,weeping-angels,"Today would be the day she would fulfill her Masters wish. Even though she really didn't like those damn Reapers, she knew as soon as she got even near the school she would immediately get attacked. That was fine by her, she would take all of those god damn Reapers. Azrael saw the Styx school in full view, she couldn't help the smile that was plastered on her face. She had her gun drawn in an instant pointing at the tree to the right of her. The crow with red eyes cawed and glared. ""So you bastards sent your little pet after me. I thought we went over this, I'm not joining you guys ever again!"" Three shots fired from her Amducious, the gun that destroys both Reapers as well as Serpintiles.<br/><br/>The crow flew away frantically dodging the bullets. Azrael continued walking closer and closer to the school. She felt several eyes on her from the tress surrounding her. ""So even Reapers are cowards and hide in the shadows."" She waited fro one of them to step out and challenge her. None came out they stayed in their hiding spots and watched her very closely. Azrael shrugged and set her sights back on the school."" I hope you appreciate what I'm about to do Master, your probably rolling in your grave. That boy better be here or I'm going to bring you back to life and kill you myself!"" She walked closer and closer to the school sealing her fate that her Master set up for her."
6893,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428,2012-06-25T22:21:24,Luna,"Rena had awoken late that morning; she rose slowly hearing the sounds of other students moving about outside her room. She looked around slightly dazed at the sun streaming though her window. Usually she was up before dawn, she liked to stand on the roof and watch the sunrise. There was just something about watching the world come to life that calmed her. The sun spilling over the horizon reminded her that each day was a new start, that the past was the past. She could protect herself, and those she cared for now to some degree, and someday she would be able to protect them no matter what happened. Her fists clenched against her sheets and she threw them off, revealing her long legs.<br/><br/>She threw on her robes and her combat boots. Her weapons came last, on sword strapped across her back, another at her waist, daggers hidden throughout her person, last came the gauntlet. She pulled it over her fingers feeling the pointed tips rest against her nails. Once armed Rena turned and caught sight of herself in the mirror. Dark circles rested under her bright blue eyes from 3 nights of unfit sleep, but other than that she looked fine.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">A couple nights of good sleep will put me back to normal. But right now I canâ€™t worry about that. Thereâ€™s work to be done.</span>She thought and walked towards her door. Her hand rested for a moment on the knob before she squared her shoulders and walked out to face the world.<br/><br/>She walked though the hallways that had been more home to her than any of the others she had stayed in. Rena knew these halls, had spent long nights exploring them when sleep evaded her grasp. There was nothing she wouldnâ€™t do to defend the home she had found. Or the people she knew felt the same about it.<br/><br/>Her intent had been to go to the stables and ride for awhile, but as she walked her eyes wandered out the window to see the gates shutting and a reaper wearing the old garb walking into the school. Renaâ€™s eyes narrowed; even from here she sensed great power. Something told her this man was not one to be trifled with. She watched as one of the teachers approached him. Rena quickened her pace wanting to be able to see more of this up close. She reached the courtyard and leaned against one the pillars watching what was going on with sharp blue eyes. She didnâ€™t fear an attack from this man, but she did wonder why he was here, wearing clothes that dated to a past many had forgotten.<br/><br/>Gunshots broke the silence that had settled over the area, Rena instantly tensed. That wasnâ€™t a student training. Her hand dropped to her sword and she stood on her own feet, no longer leaning, her eyes trained on the gate. Something was moving towards them. Could it beâ€¦No. None of them would be stupid enough to attack the school alone. Would they? The air around her crackled with energy. But her eyes were calm as the flicked to the teacherâ€™s back. Surely they would handle this before the gates were reached. There was no reason for Rena to jump into action half trained. Not when there were so many trained one around her who could handle it."
6894,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428,2012-06-26T00:00:51,Kotaro Kuya,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Hello sir, what is your name? Sir?""</span><br/><br/>His eyes were now averted from the statue as a voice asked him for his name. He took her in his sight, scrutinizing her every detail. His blue/gray eyes were the only thing visible except for a few strands of silver hair, and they ran along her, almost as if staring at her very soul. They held a piercing, yet friendly quality and light. She wanted his name? Kinda straightforward in his eyes, but it had been so long since he had been here, and his clothing was older. It was a typical and normal question, but perhaps there were many answers. Under the hood he smiled at her, then turned back too the statue.<br/><br/>""It seems you have already given me a name young lady. Sir. There are many things I've been named. Though mostly its 'Idiot, he who gives headaches,' even more."" He said with a chuckle. He raised his hands and lowered his hood. ""Also one tends to give their name before asking for the others. He turned and faced the teacher with a smile.<br/><br/>Before another word could be spoken from him there was the sound of gunshots in the air. His smile widened. ""So she finally reached the school."" He looked back at the teacher and bowed his head. ""Please, excuse me. I need to go talk to my unofficial traveling companion.""<br/><br/>He pulled his hood back up and walked back too the gate. When he reached it the serpentile was within sight and he pulled down his hood again. ""Hello there!"" he called too her with a smile. ""If you would please stop firing it would really be helpful. If you want too kill someone why not start with me?"" He said as he started walking towards her again. ""Of course I'd really much rather talk this through. You aren't like the other serpentile's I can already tell."""
6895,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428,2012-06-26T01:45:20,flyer1111,"<span style=""color: #40BF00"">Stella had been in the center of the labyrinth, performing her morning yoga routine. Sun salutation, downward dog, cat, viper. She's moving from downward dog into viper when she hears the gunshots. Which gets a slight growl from her. Any one who knows her knows that she hates to have her morning disturbed now that off her children can take care of themselves on their own. ""Dammit, it was going to be such a beautiful day,"" she  sighs as she heads towards the front. She's guessing someone else, probably Rizel and Tetramis are already there. And there would be two familiar pony tails racing back towards the  entry plaza.<br/><br/>Oh, her girls would stay out of sight of the action and plan accordingly, but Stella still worries about them. As before getting out the fountain Stella pulled a clear hunk of crystal out of her pocket that's attached to a silver chain. She bent to the ground and touched the stone to one of the seemingly decorative lines running through the plaza. For a second the lines glowed red, showing that the force field had been activated. Nothing that the spell didn't recongnize as friendly would get through. Luckily Zane had been added when the school had just been rebuilt. With her hyper sight Stella can see clearly the tall and broad figure that had been away from Styx and his family for fifteen years. ""Sofia, Abigail, go find the other Alsanai's. They will be happy to now Zane is home.""</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #8000FF"">""Yes mum,"" the twins say in tandem. Sofia heads for the academic building, where Mr. Alsanai will be preparing lessons for the coming day in one of the chemistry labs and Serra and Katniss would be at one of the training fields just finishing up with the night class. </span>"
6896,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428,2012-06-26T02:50:07,2.2zenith,"Tetramis wanted to know his name, but the man was too friendly for her to demand his name and had already turning away. ""I- hey. Sir. I require to know your name, it's the new regulation."" She did not like using the word 'Sir', because of the incident years ago.Â<br/><br/>******<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Mavis shuddered as a high-pitched shriek pierced the night. This has been going on for a two consecutive days already, and on this night, she could not sleep at all. She clapped her hands over her ears underneath the blanket in attempt to shut out a shallower, breathier wail. Then there was thumping, as though a man-sized creature was being pounded into the lawn and then silence.Â <br/><br/>******<br/><br/>The following day, as thin rays of light brushed the roofs of the houses, two men dressed strangely in robes came to their house. They mentioned that they were Reapers, just like uncle Will. They spoke to Mavis's parents quietly, and seemed to be more organised than Will's rave.Â <br/><br/>Apparently, the place was not safe and the police were not capable of protecting her at all. They had stated for her safety, and Her parents, it was best for her to live and be schooled in Styx. In Japan.Â <br/><br/>With careful persuasion targeted at her parents concerns, she found herself at Styx. The place was different and horrifyingly strange and then, he came. Uncle Will. His face was barely recognisable, his left eye was swollen and his jaw hung loosely. He now moved with a strange gait with a limp in his right leg. She ducked behind her guardian, a Reaper who she became familiar during the trip to Styx, Damian Cross, her guardian throughout her stay in Styx. A pained look appeared on Will's face before it broke into a resemblance of a smile. ""Take care.""<br/><br/>******<br/><br/>Her basic training was over, now she was in a group of Reapers, one mentor, four students. Damian was their mentor and students were from her cohort. Each of them chose an alias so that it would not remind them of the others personal lives. As Mavis could not pick up a name, she was called ""four"" or ""tetra"".Â <br/><br/>They were in the tropics, hunting down some sort of serpentile which had an easy life without any resistance whatsoever. Her hair was now short-cropped, after a fight which involved another Reaper nearly burning her head off. Xoltchi was her name, she was in this group and had chosen to go with ""Poppy"". Their long-standing rivalry may have been enhanced due to them being capable of using ice and fire respectively.Â <br/><br/>Damian, aka ""Sir"" signalled for them to stop. Mavis crouched obediently. Of all the people in Styx, Damian was the one she respected along with the medical team, which had aided her in recovery more than one time. Damian had told her to pick up in her knowledge of medicine, which she had rejected repeatedly. Because the medics are meant for the back of the battlefield.Â <br/><br/>Now they began moving again, moving through the low underbrush when there was loud crack and Sir was suspended by a rope around the leg. He swung towards a board with rusting nails beaten hastily into it. Even as the nails punctured his lungs, he wheezed, ""Poppy... Take charge... Go... Go...!""<br/><br/>Their target, a cross between bird and man stared down on them with beady eyes. He laughed and did a strange dance as various traps activated and Poppy called for an immediate retreat.Â <br/><br/>They had barely left the safe zone when Mavis came out of her state of shock. ""Wait. Wait. Wait. Are we leaving Damia- Sir?""<br/><br/>Poppy snarled an affirmative and continued hacking through the bush with a machete.Â <br/><br/>""I'm going back for him."" Her voice shook slightly but she would not abandon her allies even if their injuries were fatal.</span>Im not like you. I'm better.<br/><br/>******<br/><br/>Beads of cold sweat. Tetramis wiped her sleeve against her forehead.<span style=""font-style: italic"">How long have I been standing here? Not too long I hope...</span>She swallowed slightly. ""I..."" She cleared her throat, hoping no one had spotted her staring into the distance. And then more flashbacks would probably strike now that one was triggered. She stepped towards the man and said firmly, ""Sir, I need to know your name."""
6897,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428,2012-06-26T04:28:34,weeping-angels,"Azrael looked at the kid that stood before her. He had a tattered robe on him and a smug look on his face that pissed her off even more. She felt a sense of power from him that made her blood boil, so this was the one Master was bragging about all the time to her when he trained her. He looked like any ordinary kid however, Azrael knew the damage he could do. Azreal also sensed a woman coming close to them with a tense look on her face. A smug look spread across Azraels face, so they knew she was coming.<br/><br/>""I was doing you guys a favor i didn't kill anyone just scared them a little to get my point across."" Before the boy could answer an arrow was fired at Azrael who dodged it within seconds. ""So you bastards decided to come out after all, what is it because i was talking to one of your students?"" The only answer she got was another arrow shot at her and a fire ball thrown at her. She did a back flip in the air and pulled out her gun and shot at a man in the tree. ""If you want a fight i will gladly give you guys one."" She felt the inner serpintile growl within her wanting to come out and play. No she wouldn't show them the beautiful predator she was, no she would fight those lousy reapers in her human form. ""Alright Amducious lets have some fun with these small fry!"""
6898,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428,2012-06-28T19:52:41,Kotaro Kuya,"<span style=""text-decoration: underline""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Zane Alsanai</span></span></span><br/><br/>Zane chuckled as the woman behind him continued too ask for his name. Why was she so struck on finding it out? She may have been a staff of the school but he knew his name wasn't as important as this Serpentile that had just arrived. Then again this Serpentile was no feral. He was going to prove that in a manner of minutes. Actually the fact that she spoke was enough too prove it. Feral only spoke the Serpentile language, a mix of roars and slurs of English.<br/><br/>""You ask for my name yet you have yet too give yours."" he said kindly with a smile. ""But alright, my name,"" There was a sudden flash of light that ran up Zane's right arm. Jagged and only a split second appearance.<br/><br/>Almost as if there was a strike of lightning that ran up his arm.<br/><br/>""Zane Alsanai."" He gave his name loud enough for the Serpentile to hear as well.With all his traveling he knew that his name and tale was legend, though it slightly annoyed him. However it might help a little with this situation.<br/><br/>There was another flash, but this time the light remained, a thin strain of lightning seemed too cackle along his arm. It ran from his palm then twisted up his arm too his shoulder. After the Serpentile was attacked and retaliated Zane's eyes narrowed and Lightning sprung from his palm, hitting the outskirts of the trail and making a large barrier between any reapers and the Serpentile. Inside the barrier was just him and the Serpentile, no one in, or out unless he wanted them too.<br/><br/>""Like I said, I just want too talk."" His eyes returned too their normal shape and the smile rested on his face again.<br/><br/><span style=""text-decoration: underline""><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">Serra Alsanai and Katniss</span></span></span><br/><br/>""Time!"" Serra called as the wrestling term of the night class ended. ""Good work everyone."" She smiled and walked over to Katniss, who had just pinned her opponent. ""Kat I called time."" She said.<br/><br/>Katniss looked up at her and looked down at her opponent. ""OH! SORRY!"" She said quickly releasing him.<br/><br/>Serra sighed. Although not a reaper, she needed to learn too protect herself. And she was doing pretty damn well. Just got carried away sometimes.<br/><br/>As she had the class leave and she was helping Katniss get her gear together, little Abigail walked in. After a simple greeting both Katniss and Serra's eyes widened in surprise as well as hope. They  followed, then ran past Abigail as they headed towards the front gate.<br/><br/>On their way there they saw Mr. Alsanai running as well, his wife behind him. Once they reached the gate the barrier was thrown up and they were stopped in their tracks, but they could easily tell who it was behind that barrier.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Zane.....it is him......</span>Serra thought in shock."
6899,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428,2012-06-29T02:59:51,KriiVanWinters,"It had been sometime since action was had at the school gates, the interests of all required that battle would not be taken here, that no violence in anyway shape or form be shown in front of the students and yet it seemed like there would be after all in an effort to either protect the sanctuary of the academy and its students or the survival and continuation of this particular serpentile female that stood out idea the gates and impeded the pace of Zane. An interesting faultier? Or an action of mercy or perhaps mere interest, the day hasnâ€™t even begun and yet a brawl was already afoot and in front of said students none the less.<br/><br/>It wasnâ€™t the place of Rizel to get into these matters unless the academy was directly under attack, however anything outside the main grounds of the school was in the distinction of outsiders and teachers that felt it a responsibility to be taken care of. The Reaper shifted forward right on the edge of the peak he stood on, his glare was directly at the female who seemingly challenged Zane with such fervour so much so it was impressive and stupid at the same time, needless to say death was indeed in the odds unless the Reaper was in a playful mood today and from how he pertained and entered the Styx academy it seemed thus.<br/><br/>Still Rizel took interest in this girl, none could say why but he stood ever watchful of what was to come."
6900,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428,2012-06-29T04:11:35,flyer1111,"<span style=""color: #FF8000"">Mrs. Alsanai had just got around to talking to her husband again after another row about becoming a serpentile. She had pressed her usual points, and again and again he had said no. She knows that their fighting stresses Serra out, but each of them have valid points. After each ""debate,"" she would stay away from him for a couple days. Though it pains her to see that her love is starting to flag in his determination to eat only animal souls. Being around him feels like a recovering crack addict dating a drug dealer. She's in the chemistry room, watching while he prepares lessons for the few day students here during the summer. She materilizes next to the girl when she says that Zane is home. ""Come on love let's go see for our selves!"" She takes off in orb form, not bothering to go through walls so he can keep up with her. Getting to the front gate she takes her form besides Serra and Katniss. ""I see one thing hasn't changed,"" she says with a sigh.</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #40BF00"">Stella on the other thinks the same thing, but does notice a big difference. But then again she had seen so many changes with Zane. She had seen him go from hothead to sorta optimistic to the mind set of a kami kazi to what the reaper council had considered suicidal to out right lost and even a little bit scared before he left. Though trying diplomacy rather than barging head long into a fight is an improvement. ""Relax Rizel. Zane has faced much worse. And it will due the students good to see what they could possibly be facing in their future."" She doesn't need to look up to know the younger reaper is watching this fight intently. Stella shifted in a comfortable position, her arms crossed and her weight balanced on one foot with her other one pointed slightly one the ground. <br/></span><br/><span style=""color: #4000FF"">The twins watched in silence, along with the other students. Unlike most of they now the truth from the legends surrounding the man. They had been told them many times, and had tried to correct the stories that are wrong. Both of them are looking forward to meeting him, having heard so much about him.</span>"
6901,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428,2012-06-29T04:51:45,weeping-angels,"Azrael flinched and aimed Amducious at him once the barrier was put up. He might have just saved her ass and the reapers that just attacked her by doing this. She saw a couple that looked exactly like the kid, they had to be his parents. Then she noticed a man glaring at her with an amused look on his face. What she wouldn't do to throw him to the ground and beat him to a bloody pulp. She put her attention back on Zane. ""Like I said, I just want to talk.""<br/><br/>She observed the barrier and was astonished on how well constructed it was. Not even a blow from her Amducious wouldn't break the barrier or even leave a scratch. The question was did he 'just want to talk'. He could have put up this barrier to deal with her without harming any of the other reapers. Ugh, even when your long gone and dead Master you are still a pain in the ass!<br/>""Alright, lets make a deal. If you swear by your word that you wont try to attack me then I will talk. Deal?"""
6902,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428,2012-06-29T16:05:00,2.2zenith,"""Feral."" Tetramis murmured under her breath, dragging her sword free from its sheath creating a metallic shriek as the steel blade rubbed against the metal rim of the sheath.Â Even as the first inch of the steel blade was a mental checklist was completed. Is it hostile? Yes. Can I kill it? Yes. Must it be left alive? No. But the final question stopped her from bounding fifteen meters forward and striking the feral down. Does someone have it handled? Yes.Â<br/><br/>She was faintly aware of more consciousnesses gathering around the gate and noted that the number of Reapers far outnumbered the single Feral at the gates. Bloody hell. What she would not give to behead the humanoid.Â Ferals must die."
6903,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428,2012-06-29T18:47:46,Luna,"Rena followed everyone to the gates standing slightly apart from the others as she observed what was going on. The Serpentile was filled with rage, but seemed to be irrational. Why else would she attack the school alone? Renaâ€™s eyes narrowed as she watched the man approach the creature, she had no doubt that he could handle her but she was interested to see exactly how he would go about it. How one approached battle was a great tell of how they were as a person. There was a brief flash of light that if Rena had blinked, she would have missed. Her eyes widen when he placed a barrier around himself and the Serpentile.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Zane Alsanai.""</span><br/><br/>Well, that would certainly explain the immense amount of power she felt rolling off this man. His very name was legendary, inspiring awe and more than a little fear in her classmates. Rena wondered why he would even bother negotiating with the female attacking the school; it wasnâ€™t as if he couldnâ€™t take her. Perhaps, there was something at play here Rena didnâ€™t know about it. Or he could just be comfortable enough in this situation that he wanted to obtain information from her before getting rid of the problem. What Rena could understand was why attack the school; aside from an apparent death wish she could see no reason for it. There was no way one Serpentile could do any permanent damage to the school, so why bother? She wasnâ€™t a Feral, her command of the English language had shown that much, even now she spoke to Zane.<br/><br/>The whisper of steal drew her attention Ms.Tetramis, who looked tense unlike most of the others who had gathered. She was watching the situation with hate-filled eyes and Rena wondered what was going though her mind, though if her teacher was still alert perhaps it would benefit Rena to be cautious as well. Her left hand dropped back down to her blade, resting there, while her eyes scanned the woods, searching for more hostiles. Just in case."
6904,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428,2012-06-30T05:30:20,Kotaro Kuya,"Zane heard her speak and smiled, liking that she agreed too diplomacy. ""I didn't plan too fight you anyway. Honestly I could defeat you by just raising a hand. But I don't want too get into a fight."" He smiled at her and nodded. ""You have nothing too fear from me unless you attack. I made this barrier so no one can hurt you, not too trap you into combat.""<br/><br/>He was aware that Serra and his parents were there now, as always, he shared a link with his sister when in close contact. He turned to them and held up a hand, a smile on his face. Even a wave.<br/><br/>Even too his father."
6905,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428,2012-06-30T06:06:06,weeping-angels,"Azrael looked at Zane and pointed her gun down at the ground. She never left her guard down at all and almost was tempted to shoot him in the back when he waved to his family. However, no matter how annoying he could be, especially with the comment of him being able to take her down with one wave of his hand she still didn't shoot. ""Alright, I believe you. My name is<br/>Azrael Lakshmi, I am the pupil and student of my deceased Master Ion the serpeintile who had apparently helped you during the great war. His dying wish was for me, a serpeintile jaguar or better known as Feral Rae back when I was with the Feral, to give you my damned soul to server you how ever you see fit. Although i will warn you I don't take orders very well however, i will fallow you where ever you may go. That is what my Master wished.""<br/><br/>She waited patently for him to answer her back and turn to face her again. If he refused her Masters wish then she would fight with everything she had in her to some how survive the brutal attack that would await her if that was his answer."
6906,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428,2012-07-01T01:13:31,Boundary,"Auroch warmed his hands by the fire, his only source of warmth in the damp cave that he currently called his home. Where he was exactly he was not sure. All he knew was that he was in America and he was far from human civilization, just the way he liked it. Auroch rubbed his hands together and took a warm breath into them. It was a cold night tonight and Auroch was alone, just the way he liked it. His large sword sat across from him against the cave wall, its blade shining magnificently in the light of the flame. Its sheath sat next to it, as colossal as the blade itself. Auroch grabbed the rabbit he had skinned and skewered on a stick and placed it in the spit he had made himself, leaving it to cook over the fire.<br/><br/>A noise outside caused him to become alert. The sound of crunching branches and heavy footsteps echoed through the cave. It sounded much too large to be any of this place's animals. The sound continued and then stopped right outside the cave. He stood up and walked over to his large sword, gripping it in his hand and strapping the sheath around his body and sliding the blade into it.<br/><br/>""COME OUT REAPER!!"" a voice exclaimed from outside the cave. ""We have followed you for the past two nights and have you backed in a corner now! Come outside and meet your fate, you have lost!""<br/><br/>Serpentiles then, and they didn't seem to know much in the way of subtlety. Auroch left his rabbit to cook over the fire and walked to the mouth of the cave, prepared for whatever their numbers could be. Exiting the cave he could see only one clearly in the light of his fire from the cave, six more encircled the mouth of the cave, their features hidden in the dark. The one in front of him resembled a person, though its eyes had slit pupils. This one was able to retain a human form, for the most part. Based on the forms in the dark the ones that accompanied him were not as successful. He placed a hand on the hilt of one of his smaller swords and remained ready.<br/><br/>""You're quite an old one aren't you?"" the lead Serpentile inquired.<br/><br/>""Years of battle takes its toll on one such as I."" Auroch replied.<br/><br/>""If that is an attempt to scare me away it will not work."" the lead Serpentile said, his arm beginning to coat itself with scales and his face doing the same. He was a snake Serpentile, as Auroch had predicted. Auroch responded to his shift by drawing both of his smaller swords from their sheaths. He looked around him and saw all the other Serpentiles tensing in their place, ready to attack. ""Even in your age your soul will be more than enough sustenance for me and my friends."" the Serpentile turned his head to either side and regarded his allies, nodding and giving them permission to attack.<br/><br/>The beasts attempted to rush him all at once in a rather hasty attack. Auroch leaped clean over them and let them all run into each other. Landing out in the open beside them. Enraged, the pack attacked them, a tiger Serpentile out in front lunging at him. Auroch deftly dodged to the side and parted the beast's arm from his body, the beast's head soon joined it. The second one was the snake Serpentile leader, who attempted to claw at his face with his right arm. Intercepting it with his right sword, it attempted the same thing with its left arm, which he blocked with his left sword. Swords crossed, the blades sparking against the creature's skin. He aggressively headbutted it and drove it back before two more of the beasts attempted to close in from the side. Slicing to the left with both blades he was able to score two cuts on the closer and more immediate threat of the left beast. He quickly spun around and slammed the hilts of both the swords into the lion-shaped Serpentile that was now behind him, hearing the bones in its face break. Kneeing it hard in the gut he grabbed the lion beast by the neck and threw it over his shoulder, its body colliding with the crowd that tried to advance and overrun him. The Serpentile he had scored two cuts on earlier advanced on him alone, only to be ran through by one of Auroch's blade. He pulled out the blade and circled around him, slicing both blades down its back and tearing apart its flesh. If it wasn't killed by the first attack, it was definitely dead now. The last five Serpentiles had recovered from their ally being thrown at them and stood before the Reaper apprehensively, unsure what to do after two of their numbers had been quickly slain.<br/><br/>""Don't just stand there, there's five of us and one of him we can easily kill this guy, ATTACK!"" the snake-faced leader yelled out. The pack rushed towards Auroch, their blood lust driving them to tear him limb from limb. Auroch responded with a guttural yell and ran forward to meet them.<br/>---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------<br/>Auroch stood among the corpses of all the Serpentiles, flicking the blood off of his blades. He slowly sheathed them and took in the smell of blood and battle. He had to admit that a part of him got high off of it, relished in it, wanted to constantly be a part of it, but if he was to give in to that inner desire he would be nothing more than a beast like the slain creatures around him. He looked over his shoulder at his larger sword, left unused in its sheath.<br/><br/>""Sorry Ash, today was not your day today."" he said, the name he had christened the blade rolling affectionately off his tongue. He looked back into his cave and could smell the scent of cooked rabbit over the irony scent of blood. ""Just in time for dinner."" he said to no one in particular. Auroch walked, weary and tired back into his cave to dine on his well earned meal."
6907,Reaper Textbook: Next Generation,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8428,2012-07-02T23:35:04,flyer1111,"<span style=""color: #00BF00"">Stella watched as Zane turned and waved to his family, more importantly on the serpentile in the force field with him. She had wrote the spell protecting the gates and the rest of the school itself to not allow projectiles to pass through it. She turns to Serra, Katniss and the older Alsanai's. ""I hope he doesn't have any other unsavory travel companions with him. On the other hand I think we shall have to make more food,"" Stella sighed, remembering Zane's seemingly bottom less stomach. ""I'll have the cafeteria prepare some food for all of you if you wish."" Of course she is talking to Serra and Katniss, but she can summon some animal spirits for Mr. Alsanai and Theta if they want to eat as well. <br/><br/>They had gotten a couple whole pigs from the nearby rebuilt village called Sansura to roast in a pit. She looked to the tiger serpentile. ""After this is taken care of could you perhaps go pull Theta away from the war games? I'm sure she will be glad to see him home as well.<br/><br/>There are other entertainments scheduled for later on as well. Fireworks, of course, singing and dancing, and food, plenty of food and alcohol for those legal to consume it. The summer Jazz band, Stella's pride and joy would be performing as well.<br/></span><br/><span style=""color: #8000FF"">Well that's an interesting devlopement. Apparently everyone is fixated with Zane, including the Feral. Sofi and Abi wait with everyone else for Zane's answer. The look at their mother who is still in her relaxed stance, not worried either way. <br/></span>"
6908,Zombie Apocalypse,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8524,2012-06-27T20:54:25,Lydia Rosso,"Led Zeplin's classic rock and roll blasted from the shitty stereo of the 1998 ford mustang, the CD skipping each time a small bump was hit. The four girls in the car just ignore the skipping and sang as loud as they could to the lyrics of their favorite band. The driver tossed her head back and forth, still eyeing the road, but not against joining her friends in dance and song on the long road tip to San Diego, California.<br/><br/>Nami, the girl in the passenger seat, hung her head out the window, her long red hair flowing freely in the wind. She had one leg kicked up on the dash and the seat leaning back far enough that she was almost laying on the backseat.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #00BFFF"">""Nami! share the space...this backseat suck!""</span>Kris yelled above the loud music. She was a pretty girl, with hair as black as coal and bright blue eyes that boarded white. Kris was small enough to comfortably fit in the back seat with Marie but with Nami taking up quite a bit of space, the two girls were cramp up.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #00BFFF"">""Yeah, Kris may be small but her tailbone is killing my leg, so slide over!!"" </span>Marie joined, playful pushing Kris with her palm. Marie was taller than the other girls, with creamy tan skin and highlighted dreadlocks hanging around a perfectly shaped face,<span style=""color: #4080FF""> ""Next time we decide to take a road trip we're taking someone else's car...this mustang was not built for tall people!"" </span><br/><br/>Colby, the driver and owner of the shitty little mustang briefly turned around and stuck her tongue out before returning her vivid green eyes back on the road,<span style=""color: #00BFFF"">""You guys should get an award for complaining...My mustang is an amazing ride...isn't that right sally.""</span>She said with a huge grin, her left hand patting the dash of the car,<span style=""color: #00BFFF""> "" This car gas brought us from the east coast to the west...I think shes doing a damn good job."" </span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #4080FF"">""Hm...that sign back there said twenty miles to ocean side, but shouldn't there be more traffic around this time?"" </span>Nami wondered aloud, turning around in her seat to look at Kris,<span style=""color: #4080FF"">""This is California right? shouldn't there be more traffic?"" <br/></span><br/><br/>Kris looked over the dash and threw the windshield, noticing for the first time how dead the roads were. She was from Cali and knew the roads should be slammed with traffic at all hours of the day. The main road stretch threw the south to the north of California, so no matter the time of day it was always busy on the roads, now their wasn't a car to be seen anywhere,""<span style=""color: #4080FF""> That's strange....maybe there was an earthquake or something....turn the radio on..."" </span><br/><br/>Colby nodded and flipped the CD player over to the regular radio station. After flipping threw the stations and getting only static, she turned the stereo off and glanced in the rearview mirror at her friends in the backseat. Kris wore a strange look, like she was thinking of a reason why the stations would be out, but couldn't quite come up with something,<span style=""color: #00BFFF""> "" Maybe there was a quake that knocked the stations out or something...we should be at your aunts house very sh-"" </span>Colby stopped mid-sentence at the screaming sound of rubber forcefully sliding across pavement. Two second later the semi came into view heading straight for them at out of control speeds. She whipped the wheel to avoid a direct hit, and was rewarded with the back half of the car being smashed into by the cab of the truck. She heard screaming, the car spinning out so fast her vision began to blur, then blackness reached up and pushed her down.<br/><br/>~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~<br/><br/>Something was burning. The smell broke threw her deep sleep and helped her surface threw the thick foggy cloud of unconsciousness. Colby tried to left her heavy head and open her eyes, but everything was  dark for a second and the air felt hot, way to hot,<span style=""color: #00BFFF"">"" Kris....Marie....Nami?""</span>She sleepily called her friends names to be greeted with nothing but silence. Her head rolled over, eyes peering into the passenger seat and what she found there made her wish her fate had been different.  Kris stared back at her with a blank, lifeless expression. Blood soaked the front of her sundress and where her leg had once been, it was now gone, ripped off by the sear force of the two metal machines colliding at high speeds.<br/><br/>She swallowed vomit and tears, turning her head away from her friends remains and daring not to look in the backseat. Her entire body ached and where it had once been sunny and beautiful outside, the sky had changed to night and the only light came from the front of the car, where the engine seem to be on fire.<br/><br/>Awareness came back to her with just enough time for her to realize that the engine was on fire and the strange smell was oil soon to be joined by gas. Colby fumbled with the door, but found it stuck because of the accident, so she pulled herself threw the shattered glass window and peer threw the window of the backseat.<br/><br/>Marie had been on the side that took the most impact, there was nothing Colby could do for her friend.Where was the rescue team? Where were the police? Who was coming to help them and...where was Kris? Marie broken figure laid in the backseat alone, staring blankly at where Kris had once sat.<br/><br/>Colby stumbled away from the car and finally saw the semi trucked flipped on its side.  Instead of running up on the accident, she stumbled around the side of her broken car and went to the passenger door where Nami half hung out the window. Holding her breath and nerves in check, she reached into the car and opened the glove box. Papers spilled out on the floor, leaving the colt .45 in plane sight. Her father had given her the small handgun before she'd left for California and just the heavy weight in her hand helped to calm her nerves and the massive headache she had.<br/><br/>She tucked the colt .45 into the lining of her jeans and started toward the flipped semi. The closer she got the less the gleam of the engine fire brightened her view of the scene. Her heart was pounding in her chest, broken and in fear of what was to come. The closer she got, she noticed there was a shadowy figure hunched in the middle of the road right next to the flipped truck. In the shadows it looked as though it was moving, grabbing at something on the ground in front that she couldn't make out, "" Kris?"" She called softly, carefully inching closer to the shadowy figure.<br/><br/>The smell of decay was apon her suddenly, the stench thick in the air and so overpowering she almost lost her lunch. The figure hunched over sluggishly rose from the ground and swayed toward her. What she saw made her wish again that she was with her friends back in the car. The figure stumbling towards her was rotten and decayed, pieces of flesh hung from its body, and maggots crawled in and out of open wounds. Its face looked like it had been held down and rubbed across concrete over and over until there was barely anything left but teeth. At the things feet was the remainder of Kris's body, torn into by hungry hands and teeth. A look of pain and horror was left on her friends face.<br/><br/>Colby screamed her anger, lifting the gun and firing off one shot straight into the things chest. The rage was consuming and she didn't even consider what she had done. The shot hit the mark, tearing a bullet sized hole in the things chest, but the shot didn't seem to hurt it or slow it down, it kept coming at her, reaching out with hungry hands. Colby backed away, leveling the gun with the things skull and firing on three shots. Only one hit the mark and stopped the thing in its tracks."
6909,Zombie Apocalypse,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8524,2013-10-06T09:45:51,NakuzoMakuza,"A young man standing 6â€™ 4â€ with a black t-shirt that has a grey Eagle, Globe and Anchor on the front as it clings tightly to his body with blue jeans that are slightly baggy as he wears tan boots on; he is pumping gas in his 2014 Subaru Impreza WRX that is dark blue as he has his back turned to the actual store and as soon as the pump clicks he returns the nozzle and grabs his receipt then jumps in the driver seat and puts on his black Oakley Half-Jacket 2.0 sunglasses then pushes in the clutch and starts the car in which it roars to life.  He puts it in first gear and begins to pull away as his cell phone rings in its holder that is attached to the dashboard and he sees it say â€œMy Girlâ€ and he lets out a low sigh as he makes the car peel out of the gas station turning right making it snatch slightly as the back end swings out to the left and the front end stays in the lane he intended to be in.  He reacts by turning the wheel to the left and shifts up to second gear quickly and the car reacts just as fast and straightens out in the far right lane and he pushes the â€œacceptâ€ button.<br/>â€œHoney,â€ asks a sweet innocent young female voice as soon as he takes the call and she adds, â€œHoney please I want to talk to you, please Iâ€™m sorry.â€  Her voice is full of sadness and depression as she is crying gently.<br/>â€œLook, I will stop by for a moment but I need to hit my hotel and pack up for the camping trip we were supposed to take.â€  He replies as his voice shows a slight bit of anger that he fights to keep under control as he shifts the car into third and moves over into the far left lane as there is very light traffic right now.  â€œYou know the camping trip we planned before I left and now that I am back I find you fucking one of your coworkers?â€<br/>The sobbing on the other end intensifies and she replies â€œYouâ€¦know I triedâ€¦but honey itâ€¦was so hardâ€¦for me thinking every nightâ€¦you might be dead somewhere.â€<br/>He brings his car to a stop at a red light while shifting down to 1st gear on the corner of Skyline Dr and Woodman St in which he replies, â€œI will be there to say my good-bye and when I get back from the trip we can talk some more then.â€  The light turns green and he stomps on the gas and immediately after takeoff shifts into second gear and then third a few seconds later.  As he takes off the phone call ends abruptly but he didnâ€™t pay any attention to it because he was a few seconds away anyways; as soon as he can he conducts a u-turn and pulls the car to the side of the road facing the opposite direction now and puts it in first gear while applying the emergency brake.<br/>As he climbs out of the driver side door he grabs his cell phone and puts it in his right front pocket and grabs his keys the uses the keyless entry to lock the doors after closing the driver door.  He begins heading up the freshly cut grassy hill toward the slim house that has houses on either side touching it but that it looks good for an older brick house with tan shutters on the windows and a tan door blocked by a screen door with a black frame.  He rings the doorbell and it suddenly opens to a 6â€™9â€ brick of a man who has balding grey hair, wrinkled face with scars from horrors of places that no one ever wants to go wearing a t-shirt that is almost two sizes too small and blue jeans that have seen better days.<br/>â€œHello son,â€ says the man as he welcomes the younger man into his home and he continues, â€œHow has the Corps been treating you Jones?â€<br/>â€œCrappy sir, still on leave until medical decides I am still fit for duty or decide to throw me to the side like yesterdays used newspaper.â€ Jones replies as he walks into a dimly lit room with a short red oak table in the center a beige couch on one side of it and on the other side of it is a 72â€ flat screen HDTV from Sony.  He notices a young slim blonde with 34B boobs that are hidden by the large grey Marine Corps sweatshirt she is wearing and her flannel pajama bottoms curled up with tissues laying everywhere.<br/>She looks up to see him in the doorway and her tears begin to increase as she jumps up and rushes over to Jones and hugs him tightly saying â€œIâ€™m sorryâ€ and â€œI love youâ€ over and over again.<br/>He lightly sits her back down on the couch and sits on the table across from her saying, â€œI am sure we can get through this but right now I need some time to myself and so do you, we need to decide if being together is going to be forever or if you want someone is going to be here always.â€  He sighs and is about to continue when his phone rings, he looks to see it say â€œSgt. Andrewsâ€ he gives her the â€œI need to take thisâ€ look and she nods.<br/>He accepts the call and says, â€œYes Sgt?â€<br/>â€œListen up Corporal because I can get court martial for doing this seeing how you are on leave but you need to know.  Los Angeles International Airport just reported an outbreak of some kind and is under CDC lockdown which has but San Diego Navy Base, Camp Pendleton, and Vandenberg Air Force Base all under lockdown while they try to figure this thing out.  You need to get out of the area immediately; command thinks they didnâ€™t get it in time and whatever it is maybe in the civilian population right now.  Have your satellite phone on you and if something comes up I will contact you that way.  Be safe brother.  Semper fi,â€ the phone cuts out before Jones can even reply to the Sgt. and then a worried look crosses his face causing the young girl to look at him confused.<br/>â€œGrab all of your stuff that you can fit in the Range Rover and follow me out to my hotel room then out of town!â€  He orders them but the shock on both of their faces tells him to repeat, â€œGRAB YOUR STUFF AND LETâ€™S GO!â€  The two begin running around as Jones runs outside to his car and opens the trunk to pull out his 5.56 AR-15 and put the sling over him then puts a holster on his right outer thigh with a .40 S&W Glock 23 in it as he finishes he hears a scream coming from inside the house so he slams the trunk closed and rushes in with the rifle to the ready.  The scene is like from a horror movie two men on top of the girl while the man is fighting off three, Jones quickly reacts and fire four rounds at the two men and then fires one each at the other three all hitting their backs but they keep moving so Jones gets closer and aims for the heads.<br/>Jones blows each oneâ€™s head clean off spraying brain matter all over the living room as he tries to clear his thoughts and focus on the situation the older man collapses gasping his left forearm trying to control the massive amount of blood pouring out.  Jones sees it then turns to the young lady who now lays lifeless on the floor with blood pouring out of the right side of her neck.  Sadness hits him hard, just a moment ago he was so angry with her he didnâ€™t care what happened to her but now that the love of his life since he was 16 years old lies there dead he canâ€™t help but feel guilt.<br/>A few seconds later her body begins to twitch and a moan comes out of her mouth and her head twists as her fragile yet limber limbs help her stand up and face him, she lets out a snarl and begins moving to him in a frantic move he raises his weapon and fires one shot straight to her temple killing her instantly.  Sadness hits him harder this time and he looks at the older man and mouths, â€œIâ€™m sorry.â€<br/>The man nods as Jones raises his weapon to the man and fires one shot to his head killing him as well.<br/><br/><br/>---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------<br/><br/>After killing his love and her father he drives through a frantic city where everyone is trying to save themselves as the sun begins to set, he already stopped at the shitty motel he was staying at and grabbed his large pack with a tent and a few sleeping bags, a gas heater with enough propane for a few days, satellite phone (that is now in the glove compartment of the car), a large solar power panel to charge devices, and a few boxes of MREs and canned food as well as two fishing rods and a tackle box.  He lets himself smile a bit at the irony of how he was so prepared for a long camping trip that what has just happened had to have been perfect timing.<br/>He finally gets out of San Diego city limits and begins heading east staying in third gear to conserve as much as gas as possible and then a voice comes into his head and says There is something ahead. He chuckles to himself and thinks Where the fuck have you been? The voice replies, You know I could not tell you what was going to happen however I can tell you this there is a soul up ahead who will need you and you will need them.  He sighs and begins focusing more on the road and as the city lights behind him start to dim he can see small billows of smoke rising as well he then catches the glimpse of a small fire up ahead and what might be a car accident.<br/>As he gets closer he spots a young woman shaking with a dead creature near her and a body on the ground to the side of the road with a wrecked Mustang and Semi burning, he pulls his car to the side of the road leaving the lights on the scene putting the emergency brake on and slowly gets out leaving the rifle in the car but keeping his pistol on his side.<br/>He calmly puts his hands up in the air and steps away from his car to the side and says, â€œMaâ€™am I am a United States Marine I am here to help you, are you ok?â€"
6910,Kaiko no  koukotsu (Blossom of Ecstacy) IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8761,2012-07-10T01:24:14,Applepoisoneer,"Mother Yanagikuze bade the house maids to set the large table in the courtyard with steamed rice and beef, bean buns, Sake, tea and sweet bean paste.  Today was a very special occasion, for she had just received word of the final results of the bidding on Akira and Mika's mizuage.  The old women knew when she took them on that they would be quite the draw, but hadn't expected such a high interest level.  She knew Hatsuyuki could handle the two of them at once, as they seemed to function as a working unit.<br/><br/>Hatsuyuki and Koyuki were the first to enter.  Having been there the longest, they were absolutely astonished at teh spread Mother Yan had put out for them.  Something big must've happened.  Hatsuyuki had an idea that it had something to do with her second and third younger sister's mizuage, but she was puzzled as to whether the twins had a single bidder.<br/><br/>Once all the ladies had entered the courtyard and taken their seats, Mother Yan addressed the group.  ""A splendid morning it is, my dears.  News has reached us of the bidding concerning your sisters' mizuage.  A single bidder has purchased both of their flowers and wishes to see them in close proximity."" She paused and addressed the two directly.  ""I know you wished to be separated, but unfortunately you're worth far more as a set.  You can't sell a tea cup without the pot can you?"" She answered her own question. ""No, you cannot.  And therefore, Lord Dymio Hitarugi has payed a substantial amount for the pair of you.  So consider this your congradulitory lunch, and may all your debts be payed in due time.""<br/><br/>By this last sentiment, Mother Yan meant something like ""consider this your congradulatory dinner, and may you continue to bring in much money for the Okiya.""<br/><br/>""Well done Onee-chan!"" Hatsuyuki and Koyuki cheered simaltaniously, raising the coups of sake they poured for on another."
6911,Kaiko no  koukotsu (Blossom of Ecstacy) IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8761,2012-07-10T03:03:12,flyer1111,"Akira and Mika enter behind Hatsuyuki and Koyuki. They to can guess why Mother had pulled out the stops with the food. Their guess is that the messenger that had delivered the news from the tea house had been tipped very well. It was to be expected that their flowers would be paid for by the same man.<br/><br/>The girls kneel by their older sister and Koyuki. ""Thank you mother,"" they murmur in tandem to her sentiment. It did not need to be translated what she meant by that. Even when they are older even one of them does manage to attract a danna, which is more than likely given their success already, both sisters think that Mother Yan would find some charge or another to keep them in the okiya.<br/><br/>Mika looks to Hatsuyuki and Yan. ""When will he be coming to see us? Or will we be going to him?"" It is well known that once the bidding for their mizuages started Mother and Hatsuyuki had started talking with astronomers about a lucky date and a good place for it. Now they are nervous about taking a man's eel into their womanly caves for the first time, but excited about being able to wear the different collar that maiko who have their rite of passage may wear. Also their hair would be done a different way as well."
6912,Kaiko no  koukotsu (Blossom of Ecstacy) IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8761,2012-07-10T17:13:52,Applepoisoneer,"""In exactly one week, the both of you will go to Lord Dymio Hitarugi's mannor in the country, escorted by our shaw-puller.  There, he will have three days to take you both in turn."" She paused to sip at a cup of sake Koyuki poured for her.  ""He only gets each of you once, and then you return, regardless of the three-day grant.  That means, if he gets greedy and has you both in the same night, you return the next day. Do you understand?""<br/><br/>""But Mother Yan, isn't that a little unorthodox?"" Hatsuyuki inquired for her younger sisters.  ""I mean, to send them away so far.  Could not the Lord Dymio take them just as easily in the hanamatchi?""  Hatsuyuki knew of the horrible anxiety that accompanied the mizuage, and wagered that sending them to some unfamiliar place would increse the nervousness.<br/><br/>""I had my reservations,"" Mother Yan replied with little more than mild concern.  ""but I spoke with the astrologer, Lord Dymio and a physician as to when and where this should occur.  They all agreed a week from today- as it is one of their most infertal days without the dirtiness of the monthly bleeding, and the country air should ensure a good preformance from all parties.""  She took another big sip of sake and set her glass down with a clink.  ""I suppose it you two want to get home sooner, you'll be a little more amorous around the Lord.  That's how the game is played, my dears.""<br/><br/>""You've talked to him?"" Koyuki inquired, a little excited herself.  ""What does he look like?""<br/><br/>""A man of significant wealth."" Mother Yan laughed.  ""That's what he looks lile."""
6913,Kaiko no  koukotsu (Blossom of Ecstacy) IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8761,2012-07-10T19:27:06,flyer1111,"""Yes mother,"" the twins say in unison again. They know there is no point to not getting what she says. Even if they don't understand it still better to nod and agree. Hatsuyuki is right. Being sent away from the city and what they know is increasing their nerves about the upcoming event. At least they would not have to worry about pleasing him during the act. At lleast there older sister is sem standing up for them. Typical of Mother Yan to only care about money. Mika hopes that Lord Hitarugi is not as ugly as the underside of a tatami mat.<br/><br/>In the meantime all of food sits in front of them untouched. Akira is trying to focus on it, but her stomach keeps reminding her that it's there."
6914,Kaiko no  koukotsu (Blossom of Ecstacy) IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8761,2012-07-10T21:58:13,Entityx,"At Mother Nanahatsu's Okiya, she sat in front of the small table in the living area drinking the hot tea that Suzu had just brought to her. Quietly she thought to herself as the two geisha sat before her almost worried. Lord Dymio Hitarugi had just paid a substantial amount of money towards the new twin's mizuage. Suzu held the tray that she brought the tea on close to her chest as she narrowed her eyes away from Mother Nana. When Mother Nana saw this, she could do nothing but chuckle to herself. ""Why so worried young one? You just debuted as a new maiko. There is nothing to be worried over or sad. There are plenty of buyers other than that of Lord Dymio Hitarugi my child."" Mother Nana took another sip of her tea and sighed contently.<br/><br/>Suzu looked over at Mishiko for comfort whom only nodded at her younger sister before returning to sipping her own tea. Since becoming a junior geisha she couldn't help but feel sorry for Suzu, who had high hopes for the bidding. She still had a small ways to go and had many more opportunities than she had dreamed. Mishiko knew very well that her mizuage also hadn't been sold. Especially at 24. But for Mother Nana, it was much  more important that she feel good about the buyer than the actual money. The only thing that pained her the most was the fact that she was that age and so many men had come and gone, she wasn't sure if Mother Nana could continue to treat her as such a rarity.<br/><br/>""Mother is right. There are other men out there. Sometimes it's better for us to just sit and wait."" Mishiko held her tea cup close to her chest. Suzu could only believe in her sister, since she had been leading her in the right direction for quite sometime now."
6915,Kaiko no  koukotsu (Blossom of Ecstacy) IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8761,2012-07-10T22:00:05,ElegantJewel,"The morning was promising, she knew that much. Umeji knew the moment that she opened her eyes, that there would be good news and fortune floating within the Okiya. She prepared for the morning meal, alongside Inoue, going over basic teachings that she had been taught by Mamehide. She took her younger sister down to the courtyard; it had seemed that they were the last to arrive for the meal. She muttered an apology, hoping that she had not kept them all waiting. Umeji and Inoue had been there a far less time than Hatsuyuki and Koyuki, knowing that they had high standards to match. They took their places at the table, before Mother Yan began to speak to them. Umeji smiled gently as they received fortunate news on Akira and Mika's Mizuage bid. She was very glad that they had been able to find a proper suitor.<br/><br/>However, she could see how Inoue tensed ever so faintly, she patted her hand gently. She knew that Inoue's Mizuage bids were slowly beginning to happen, yet no offer that was substantially high had reached her ears. She knew how badly Inoue wanted to impress and please both Mother Yan and Umeji, but patience was the greatest virtue in the life of Geisha. ""Congratulations,"" Umeji said gently, raising her own cup of sake towards the twins. Inoue glanced nervously from the twins to Mother Yan and smiled gently. ""This is truly worth celebrating,"" Inoue mentioned, before addressing a small cheer towards them with her cup.<br/><br/>Umeji continued to listen to the conversation of the twins' upcoming Mizuage, as Mother Yan explained how everything was going to occur. She nodded her head here and there, though she found it a bit unsettling that they would be sent far away. Although the twins were not under her guidance, she still cared for them. Her breath caught at the news of Mother Yan speaking to the Lord. Her pulse quickened, always wondering what it would be like to speak with a man of such high status. She smiled a bit at the explanation that Mother Yan gave; of course it would be a description about how wealthy he looked. It humored her.<br/><br/>Now, Inoue was nervous about her own Mizuage. Would she be sent far away from Umeji? Or would she be close by? Would there be a bidder like the Lord for her sacred flower or would she have a disgraceful price? Umeji had told her not to worry about such matters, for she would find a wealthy male just like the rest had in the Okiya, but she was a bit anxious. Surely, Umeji knew her feelings and would help ease out her nerves. The twins had found a bidder in a short amount of time under the guidance of Hatsuyuki, while Umeji had waited such a long time for the biddings to start for her. Was her older sister worried that she would not get a pleasing price? Inoue looked down at the table, staring at the wonderful spread of food. She only wanted to make Mother Yan and Umeji proud."
6916,Kaiko no  koukotsu (Blossom of Ecstacy) IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8761,2012-07-11T00:14:05,Applepoisoneer,"""Inoue-chan, you look as though you should lie down.""  Mother Yan said with some concern, causing Koyuki and Hatsuyuki to look over as well.<br/><br/>""Are you thinking of your mizuage as well now?"" Hatsuyuki inquired tentitively.<br/><br/>""You shouldn't worry."" Koyuki agreed rapidly nodding her head to support her sister's assumption.  ""There are lots of bidders out there would absolutely adore you.""<br/><br/>""Yes,"" Mother Yan agreed, slyly tapping her nails against the porcelain of her little sake up.  ""You are clean, well-shaped and very beautiful.  Your skin is lovely and your eyes are impressively intelligant.  You will fetch a fine man who will pay a fine price to have such a perfect flower.""  She finished her sake and grinned widely.  It was clear that a few of her teeth in the sides of her mouth were missing.  ""All the flowers in Mother Yan's garden are of the highest quality."""
6917,Kaiko no  koukotsu (Blossom of Ecstacy) IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8761,2012-07-11T05:17:05,ElegantJewel,"Inoue jumped a bit as she was addressed to by Mother Yan; she flushed a light pink feeling embarrassed. She hadn't meant to be so expressive with her emotions, though it seemed as if they all had caught on to her mood. She was pleased that everyone seemed to comfort her, Mother Yan even going as far to say why she would have a very pleasing price. She bowed her head slowly, a small smile on her lips. ""Thank you, Oka-san,"" she said gently. Normally she would jump for joy at the compliments but it was still too early in the morning for outbursts of joy. Also, she wanted to be more reserved like Umeji and Hatsuyuki. ""I have...my worries however I feel more confident with all the well wishes from my sisters.""<br/><br/>Umeji smiled, seeing how her younger sister's spirits were rising. She was blessed with such a lovely house of sisters and a compassionate mother. She cleared her throat slightly. ""Not to take away from this wonderful occasion, but what have the Seimei predicted about the fortune of Inoue's Mizuage? Should we expect the good news later in the year?"" Umeji was confident in Mother Yan's intuition but as Geisha, they lived by horoscopes and astrology. She wanted to make sure that they were taking all the proper steps towards the fateful moment. Umeji may have been putting all her hopes into her younger sister, seeing how she had found the orphan all those winters ago. She wanted to create a masterpiece, something to hold the Yanagikuze Okiya high throughout Japan.<br/><br/>Inoue glanced over at her elder sister, knowing that this was the first time that she had asked about the Mizuage in front of Inoue. She knew that Umeji, Hatsuyuki, and Mother Yan spoke about it late in the evening, while they were preparing for catching the eyes of the men at the teahouses. She was sure her older sister was trying her best to find a suitable bidder and out of all of them, Umeji was the most superstitious about the words from the Seimei (astrology expert). Umeji often spoke of the teachings of Mamehide to her and of how she had been taught to strictly follow the flowing life of Geisha. Many say that she as too much water in her, but through Mamehide's training and guidance has frozen that water.<br/><br/>Inoue glanced over to Akira and Mika, a sheepish grin coming to her face. She leaned closer to them. ""Are you scared,"" she asked in a hushed tone, as the older sister's spoke with Mother Yan. It was embarrassing to think of it in a perverse manner, but the twins were closer in age to her and their sacred caves would be given to Lord Hitarugi. To Inoue, it was terrifying to think that about giving her cave to a man's eel. Surely, the twins would understand her impending fear as to who the bidder would be for her own Mizuage."
6918,Kaiko no  koukotsu (Blossom of Ecstacy) IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8761,2012-07-11T05:38:57,Applepoisoneer,"""Her plum is not yet ripe for the picking."" Mother Yan tried to phrase it delicately.  ""The seimei has foreseen great complications should we proceed too quickly.""  Koyuki poured her another glass of sake and she sipped.  ""My own instincts tell me her infertile week in the next month should be the best time for bidding to cease.""<br/><br/>Hatsuyuki nodded. ""I was there when he made mention of her fortune, but onl because we were there to discuss Akira and Mika and the topic arose with some urgancy.""  She looked apologetically to Umeji and Inuoe.  ""Please forgive me, I had not meant to evesdrop or keep secrets from you.  Mother had thought it would be best to wait until we heard of Akira and Mika's bidding.""<br/><br/>""I don't think it will be nearly as bad as the seimei fears.  There is an imbalance in your energy and it will almost definately subside soon.  I think you have little to be concerned with."""
6919,Kaiko no  koukotsu (Blossom of Ecstacy) IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8761,2012-07-11T14:56:44,flyer1111,"""Thank you,"" Mika says a bit louder to Umeji and Inoue's cheers about their bidding results. The hope is with Inoue's mizuage coming up some of the focus would be off of them for a while. Both are happy that even though Umeji isn't their older sister she cares from them as well. They are rather shocked when Mother Yan appears concerned for Inoue. If they looked like that they would have to sit and suffer through it. When their ordeal is over they would try to comfort Inoue when hers came.<br/><br/>Akira keeps a close on the older women while Mika answers. ""Yes, very."" Mika is more scared of what could happen because of the act rather than the act itself. From the sounds of it Inoue's would be quit soon. Akira and Mika hope that Inoue would bring in a lot of money just as they had."
6920,Kaiko no  koukotsu (Blossom of Ecstacy) IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8761,2012-07-11T18:05:06,Entityx,"Suzu took note of what Mishiko had said. Sure, he wasn't the only man that could buy mizuage. But at the same time the things that had bothered her the most was the fact that those girls had been bought aside from herself. Perhaps because there were two rather than just one. Or the fact that she was younger, but that had been only by one year. How unfair. Was she  not as beautiful as the other girls or more suitable? She held the tray tightly against her chest, her thoughts taking over and  her feelings beginning to overwhelm her. Mishiko shot a glance at her, one that was caring and reassuring. Suzu could only smile a bit to herself.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Right, it's okay. There are others.</span><br/><br/>Before long, Mishiko gracefully stood from her place and bowed to their Mother. ""Please excuse us Oka-san, Suzu needs to practice the shamisen for the upcoming event and I need to prepare our kimonos for tonight. Somethings you do have to wait for, but for something to happen we have to make things happen should we not?"" Her golden eyes narrowed over to her younger sister, who quickly rose from her place and bowed to their Mother as well.<br/><br/>""Ah, yes mother. I need to practice. I don't want to let this Okiya down. "" Suzu smiled a bit, gaining back her confidence. If there was something that she could do well it would have to be performing. If it hadn't had been for her Nee-san, she wouldn't even have come as far as she had in such a short length of time. And so, Suzu took her leave for the day first out the sliding door and through the front door. Then, Mishiko began to take her leave from the living area on up the stairs to her room and then Suzu's. She had to find a kimono befitting of the night. This time, they would be gaining the next bidder of either Suzu's mizuage or her own."
6921,Kaiko no  koukotsu (Blossom of Ecstacy) IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8761,2012-07-12T18:33:29,ElegantJewel,"Umeji was a little less than satisfied with the answer that she was given. She had been hoping to give Inoue a little more of a confidence boost, though that seemed it wasn't the case for now. She nodded her head as Mother Yan spoke, knowing that her intuition was on point as it always had been. ""I understand, that only means that Inoue will have to catch more eyes while we wait for good fortune."" Her ocean-colored hues looked over at Hatsuyuki and she smiled slightly. ""Fear not, I have no ill will towards you. I understand what must have happened,"" she said softly. She glanced over at Inoue who seemed slightly down but that she could change soon.<br/><br/>""Oh, have you heard, the Nanahatsu Okiya is also looking for bidders,"" she said in a low tone. There was a rivalry between the two Okiya and it would only continue to grow as each Geisha began to find bidders and of course, Danna. Umeji sipped on her tea, not really one for gossip, but the Nanahatsu Okiya definitely had beautiful flowers to pick from. ""Perhaps their biddings are what are causing Inoue's fortunes to be...imbalanced.""  She raised a slender brow as she voiced her theory.<br/><br/>Inoue nodded her head as she halfway listened to what Mother Yan and her older sister's were speaking about. She felt of Akira and Mika, knowing that they would be rather terrified. Should she find herself in this situation she would feel quite faint. However, she would have a while to wait for the Seimei had expressed his uneasiness. She felt relieved though she wondered how long that would last. She knew that she had to bring in a good amount of money in the Okiya and continue to do so; she only hoped that she could do such things.<br/><br/>Umeji was right, she would have to practice more and catch the eyes of many other bidders. Perhaps tonight at the teahouses, they would find someone else. Hadn't Umeji mentioned something about going to see Sumo soon? Her older sister was always planning and trying to find the best suitor possible. She was blessed by the Heavens for this but she wasn't sure if she was mentally prepared. She had often asked Umeji what her Mizuage was like but the older woman had kept her mouth shut on that topic. It only enhanced her fears. Maybe Akira and Mika would tell her when they came back.<br/><br/>For now, she would focus on becoming a Geisha worthy of the Yanagikuze Okiya name."
6922,Kaiko no  koukotsu (Blossom of Ecstacy) IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8761,2012-07-13T00:58:32,Applepoisoneer,"""I had been thinking that it would be most benificial to wait until after the girls at Okiya Nanahatsu completed their rite before introducing your bidding.""  Mother Yan spoke while standing with a little effort.  ""There are a few girls there that can be found to be very beautiful, but I think only one is ready for her mizuage.""  The old woman stretched out her legs and bent her knees a little to relieve the pain.  ""I feel it is best to play the market when there is little resistance.  It is not a case of the girl being prettier than you, but that the luck surrounding the bidding room rises and falls evenly.  We just had a great deal of good luck, allow them to have the poor, and we shall put you up to bid when the luck is high again.""<br/><br/>With that, she bade the girls good morning and reminded them to look at the appointment list for where they should be at what time.  She slipped back into the house with Hatsuyuki following close behind.  Mother Yan did not reappear, but Hatsuyuki re-emerged with a long scroll bound in a leather mat tied with a red cord.  She unrolled it on the table, revieling it to be teh appointment scroll.<br/><br/>""It looks like we have a very long list of engagments ahead of us today ladies."""
6923,Kaiko no  koukotsu (Blossom of Ecstacy) IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8761,2012-07-13T22:04:05,flyer1111,"The twins have no doubt that they have many appointments tonight. They always do. Akira looks to Hatsuyuki. ""Since we have many places to be tonight, may we eat so that we have strength for tonight?"" Both girls stomach are rumbling. They are considered to young drink sake, so they have nothing in their stomachs. They would need their all of their might to be able to wear the clothing of a maiko. That is one thing the girls are looking forward to about becoming a geico. Less extreme clothing."
6924,Kaiko no  koukotsu (Blossom of Ecstacy) IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8761,2012-07-14T06:52:35,Entityx,"When the sun had been close to fixating itself midway in the sky, Suzu was to return. Mishiko made note of that in her mind as she shuffled between both of their rooms to gather kimonos for the both of them. For Suzu, she decided on a bright floral kimono. It was bright green, almost leafy with beautiful pink sakura flowers at the hem of it. It was definitely perfect for Suzu's personality. She was always bustling about around the men and being a perfect hostess. She could almost say that Suzu was even better than herself at being able to woo a man over. She smiled to herself. Suzu always knew how to brighten a mood, even on the cloudiest of days.<br/><br/>Mishiko then moved to to find herself a kimono. Perhaps she should match her younger sister? No, too typical. Perhaps she would step out of her element. She picked a bright red, traditional kimono. A dragon rose from her ankles, up her spine around to her front. Firey. Perfect. Most men these days saw her as subtle. Not to fancy, but delicate to say the least. She wanted to catch all of their eyes tonight and let them only wander between her and her younger sister. For once, she would rather them outmatch the Yanagikuze Okiya. There are many beautiful girls there. So many for them to choose from. And from her own Okiya there had been only two that had not debuted as a Geisha.<br/><br/>Frowning slightly, she looked at herself in the mirror. To many, she was a beautiful and rare woman. On the inside, she was tormented by the things she had to do in order to get the things that she truly wanted. But alas, she had been told that would be the life of many geisha. Most only did these things to get ahead. She did them to gain a promising future-- A life.<br/><br/>She stood to her feet and moved everything into one room so that she and her younger sister could get dressed together. It was much more easy that way rather than have Mother Nana help them separately one by one. Although this was a small and under-established Okiya, Mishiko knew in her heart that this was a place of love and harmony, Rather than greed and imbalance."
6925,Kaiko no  koukotsu (Blossom of Ecstacy) IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8761,2012-07-18T19:44:45,ElegantJewel,"Umeji nodded yet again as Mother Yan spoke of Inoue's approaching Mizuage. She would definitely follow the advice that she was given, only wanting to produce one of the most beautiful flowers, by her own hands. Sure, Mother Yan had a say in what they did, but most mothers of Okiyas were concerned about the money. Umeji brought as much revenue as she could to the Okiya. She had been very excited to undertake a little sister, knowing that she could create something spectacular. But of course, there were many obstacles that have occurred throughout the process of training and debuting Inoue. She bowed her head as Mother Yan left, knowing that she would have to wait a little longer for Inoue's Mizuage.<br/><br/>That certainly gave her time to find more potential bidders. When Hatsuyuki returned with the scroll, she moved closer to it, making sure she memorized the details of the list today. The older woman looked over at Inoue. ""Please fill your stomach; we have a very busy schedule today. After out meal, we shall go to the Onsen and wash ourselves. We must look our best for our appointments."" Inoue then nodded, picking up her chopsticks and eating the spread that Mother Yan had so generously laid out for them. Umeji picked at her food, her mind consumed with all the potential bidders that they would be coming across.<br/><br/>Of course, the girls at the Nanahatsu Okiya would be busy as well. If she saw them out in public she would be civil like she had always been. There was no way that she would allow their rivalry to tarnish her personality. After their meal was finished and both women were full, she looked at her other sisters. Umeji stood up gracefully, bowing her head. ""I hope that all of your appointments shower fortune upon you. The best of luck sisters,"" she said with a gentle smile. She glanced over at Inoue motioning for her to follow. They exited to the courtyard and towards the Onsen. They shed their yukata, getting into the steaming water. Umeji scrubbed Inoue's skin with a net pouch, making sure all of the dead skin came off. Inoue returned the favor.<br/><br/>Once they had washed their bodies, they climbed up the stairs of the Okiya, getting ready for the day. Inoue and Umeji knelt down as they began to put on their make-up, Inoue leaving two lines around her hairline unpainted, while Umeji left the area around her hairline and ears unpainted. They sponged away the excess water and blended the white foundation better. Drawing their eyebrows and painting their lips, they were ready to be dressed. One of the Shikomi of the Okiya helped them into their kimono. Inoue was placed within a bright purple kimono, her red collar peeking out in the back. Bright red, yellow, and white flowers dance across the purple fabric, going across the sleeves and swirling up from the hem of the skirt. A pale pink Obi was tied around her waist, hanging down further than Umeji's Obi.<br/><br/>Umeji's kimono was less extravagant than Inoue's, as Maiko had the luxury of wearing loud and bright colors while undergoing their training. She wore a pale blue kimono, with cranes and waves rolling across the bottom of the skirt. The cranes flew across her back and sleeves, her white collar hanging higher than Inoue's, since she has already experienced her Eri-kae. A deep emerald Obi with gold and bronze leaves is tied around her waist. Each of their kimonos was to watch their eyes, making it easier for them to attract men and other on-lookers. Inoue's hair was styled in the Wareshinobu style, which would change into the Ofuku style after her Mizuage. Her brown-black hair was pulled away from her face, while a kanoko was woven into her hair, exposed from the top and bottom, like a large bun. Then Umeji helped place kanzashi in her hair, relevant to the month. She had two fan shaped bira-bira-kan, tortoiseshell kanzashi, tortoiseshell kushi, tama kanzashi, and kanoko-dome and miokuri.<br/><br/>Umeji her hair pulled into a Shimada style, preferring her natural hair used over a wig that most Geisha used. She placed a few kanzashi in her hair, but it was unlike her Maiko days, a tortoishell kushi, sakura kushi, and two bira-bira kanzashi. Once then finished preparing, Inoue slipped on her Okobo, wobbling as she was still not used to the height. Umeji steadied her, before she slipped on her Geta. ""Where are we heading today, Onee-san?"" Inoue asked as they stepped out of the Okiya. Umeji smiled her crimson lips curving in a gentle smile. ""We are to meet a few clients and entertain their company at the Ochaya later tonight. For now, we will sit with potential bidders while at a Sumo match in Ryogoku.""<br/><br/>They both entered a small person drawn wagon, being taken away to Ryogoku. ""What is the client like,"" Inoue asked, while opening up the paper umbrella to shield them from the sun. Umeji's eyes shimmered like the water's surface and she laughed gently. ""He has been a client of mine for years; you will find him very entertaining."" Inoue was less than satisfied with the answer, though her older sister always was mysterious, which made her a very excellent Geisha."
6926,Kaiko no  koukotsu (Blossom of Ecstacy) IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8761,2012-07-19T18:07:57,Applepoisoneer,"""Well ladies,"" Hatsuyuki began.  ""are you ready to pur your business heads on and dawn your silken butterfly wings?""  This statement was familiar to Koyuki, as it was bow Hatsuyuki described getting dressed in the morning.  She had explained at one point that it was similar to getting a new head put on each day and that the long sleeves of a maiko always reminded her of elaborate and elegant butterfly wings.  Even the body of the kimono reminded her of a butterfly, as there were very little curves that showed through it.<br/><br/>Hatsuyuki handed the scroll over to her first sister and embraced her.  ""Best of fortunes sister, be well.""  With that, Koyuki headed in the direction of her and Hatsuyuki's room and Hatsuyuki led the girls to their own room to prepare their hair, makeup and clothing for the day."
6927,Kaiko no  koukotsu (Blossom of Ecstacy) IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8761,2012-08-15T15:42:21,flyer1111,"The twins tipped their heads towards their older sister. ""Yes Hatsuyuki, we are ready."" Like every maiko, they are looking for to the more simpler clothing of a full fledged geisha. The best part the end of a night is taking their heavy clothing off. But first comes the hours long routine of getting their hair and makeup done."
6928,Running From the Moon(group IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8805,2012-07-11T20:36:55,Ristina,"Cody Almerez was doing his usual pack territory run to assure that nothing unusual pops up. His pack was doing the usual shit. Meaning they were either at a bar or just rummaging through his shit at the house like a bunch of rapid animals. It wasnâ€™t unusual for him to be out scouting alone. Since the full moon was tomorrow he wanted only to keep a clear view of his surroundings before the full moon commenced. His soft golden under fur gleamed in the moonlight, and his blackish- brown top fur seemed to keep him starkly hidden under the forest trees that were apart of his territory. The wind swished through his fur and gave his paws even more power while he was running.<br/><br/>Fact was that Cody had become Alpha based on his looks, intelligence, and honestly his power. He was the tallest in the pack, and the strongest as well, so it was easy for him to gain respect that is if he demanded such respect. The forest was large and he managed to scout about half of it within two hours. However the other half would be the problem. He could smell it already the scent of a trespassing Daramoth Pack  member.<br/><br/>His fur stood on edge at the thought of one of those misbehaving city slicking wolves on the other half of town. All they ever did was raise hell, and considering hell was usually a bad thing it normally ended with an inevitable death. All the while the vampire coven ever did was laugh at how the old Almerez pack use to be both of the packs together. Fact , was his father was able to hold everyone together but then his dad left , while his mother was never really there in his life.<br/><br/>She naturally ran away from the pack, and ever since the Almerez pack was left to him. However, before his father left there was a major fight between his father, and his fatherâ€™s beta thus the separation of the Almerez pack. Which the separated part turned into the Daramoth Pack which loved to rile up trouble wherever trouble may be found.<br/><br/>He wandered his way towards the traitorous smell and yet knew that he was a guard dog on the superstitious. The only oneâ€™s that knew that he was a werewolf were other superstitious people. It was tough to try and act human when every instinct screamed other wise. Considering his best friend was inevitably fathering a child to his sister. Wonderfulâ€¦and derrick wasnâ€™t the greatest of guys.<br/><br/>At last he made his way to the scent and found a man standing with his hands inside his pockets.<span style=""font-style: italic""> ""So Cody brotherâ€¦"" </span>Reason for calling the scent traitorous was that â€¦it was one of his soccer players from school, and inevitably a spy for him.<br/><br/>In an instant he shifted completely naked, everything hanging into human form. Shyness just wasnâ€™t his style. "" Yea, Iâ€™m worried for derrick , heâ€™s been rustling around with the wrong crew..""<br/><br/>-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF4000"">Inside the Almerez house was lit up with lights, and the large mansion like blue home seemed more like a dream house than reality. ""FUCK YOU ALISON!!! I'm NOT TAKING NO GOD DAMN EXCUSE ANYMORE."" Derrick who was the beta of the pack had his fist slammed against the wall just above Alisonâ€™s head. His eyes were streaming with drunkenness, and anger. Usually though he wasnâ€™t a jerk such as this. Normally, derrick could be the kindest man in the world to those he loves but lately heâ€™s been taking an odd turn.<br/><br/>The crowd of packmates that rested around the living room, and pretty much the rest of the house seemed to ignore the feud as if the feud was non existent. They were also taking over the stairwell so no one could go upstairs. "" Alison, how can I positive itâ€™s mine? Hmmm what makes you think that itâ€™s mine."" His hazel eyes screamed with some sort of confusion. The night air was brisk coming from the open door to the house. Fact was the full moon was tomorrow and he was just going crazy inside his head. <br/></span>"
6929,Running From the Moon(group IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8805,2012-07-11T23:01:09,wolfgirl-taylor,"Allison stood there and bit her bottom lip quivered a bit as he yelled. She winced a bit and looked at him as her heart rate increased. She looked at Derrick her eyes full of pain and fear,<span style=""font-style: italic"">""I...wha....I'm not a whore Derrick! I can't believe your asking that!""</span>She said as one hand on the cold banister near the stairs the other hand on her stomach. She was rather hurt,<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Don't you remember that night a while back?""</span>She asked. She let out a breath feeling the baby kicking and bit her bottom lip again hoping her older brother Cody got back from the scouting job. She looked out the window and gripped the banister tighter seeing the nearly full moon. Oh it called to her, but she could not shift...she could not shift for the last full months. She looked down as the scent of booze floated around her causing her to wrinkle her nose a little as she looked back up to Derrick,<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Please don't make this awkward.""</span>She said letting of the banister moving her hand to his arm and smiled a little more hoping he would calm down since the pack was blocking out what was going on, she was after all the beta female."
6930,Running From the Moon(group IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8805,2012-07-12T01:22:12,KriiVanWinters,"Saying it had been a while would have been a lie, William was naturally born from his home country in England, his father on the other hand originated from America and for his mother, again, from England in the capital city of Greater London. The truth was this young male had never set foot in such a small, secluded town that seemed to have hardly any life at all and what made things more amusing to such a man was the scent of other wolves which he guessed that belonged to the familiar Almerez wolves to which the talk amongst his own had floated around as soon as they touched territory. William stood proud, his gaze turned to one side, taking in the area, and his photographic memory processed the landscape, the scent of the land and even the conditions of the soil. A mere hobby? Or more? It had always been unclear to the rest that followed him but in the past it had served them well whether it is in a fight or to navigate terrain.<br/><br/><br/>â€œLadies and gents, feel free to take a walk."" His tone almost sounded comical with that small curved smile that was plastered on his face for at the time it was worth it, the fact that there was perhaps some life in this dry town yet only garnered his attention. Not only was the rumour of an ""old pack"" of wolves that kept to these areas but also vampires, a special dish if nothing else, a mere sport or perhaps seeking knowledge. William has all this over the years and not only has his strength served him well in his werewolf form but also his human state as well, few talk of his integrity to fend off other such wolves, not with brute strength but with cunning to which made him a Alpha to not be underestimated in his human physical appearance.<br/><br/><br/>It had been a while since they've touched ground to civilization considering they have travelled parts of the known world in the task bolster their numbers create a family for all and to merely find a place for them to belong, but what is a family without fun? Of course the odd riff-raff would make some sport out of a nearby club, pub or corner shop. ""Better to make noise as a human than a Were"" his pack would say as they trashed places for their personal satisfaction, William didnâ€™t care though, as long as they were safe and no ""normal"" being was harmed without provocation or reason then all was well with him. However such a man never got into grip to make a rowdy entrance in an establishment, rather he kept to himself when the time called for it and thatâ€™s how he preferred his times every now and again.<br/><br/><br/>""We'll meet back on the North West on the out-skirts of town, I'll set up a place and see what food is out there."" William had a habit of giving into his natural instincts during the closing of a full moon, though human it is an ability that courses through all werewolves veins, stronger senses, reflexes, strength and bloody frenzy if those around arenâ€™t careful, of course they could never match up to their werewolf forms at the time it still gave them an edge over lesser prey and perhaps danger if it ever turned its ugly head. The group split off into small groups whilst William swiftly made his way into the confines of the forest, seeing what animals lie in wait."
6931,Running From the Moon(group IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8805,2012-07-12T01:49:13,Twilight_Cloud,"It was just another slow day at the local pizzeria. Danielle was working behind the counter, her shoulder and her tattoo were hidden by her employee uniform. The strong smell of tomato sauce, melted cheese, and freshly baked bread wafted out of the kitchen behind her. There was only one family in the shop, and the pizza they had ordered was in the process of being made.<br/><br/>With a sigh, she thought,<span style=""font-style: italic"">Man, I need a smoke.</span>It was a habit she picked up when she was taught that not all fairy tales are just children's stories. Dani turned toward the kitchen and announced, ""I'm going on break!"" Without waiting for any kind of reply or acknowledgment, Dani walked outside and pulled the small box of cigarettes from her jeans pocket along with a lighter. As she lit one up, she looked around at her home town. It felt rather strange to be back.<br/><br/>Nostalgia threatened to overwhelm her senses as memories came flooding back to her. The high school she went to, her and her friends passing notes during class, the first kiss she shared with, her now ex-boyfriend, Cody.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Things were so much easier back then,</span>she thought, as she flicked some ash off of her cancer stick. Dani brought it back to her lips and took a long drag off of it. She breathed out the smoke as it calmed her nerves.<br/><br/>Before it was half gone, a car pulled into the driveway of the pizzeria. Dani cursed, dropped the lit cigarette, and crushed it under her boot. ""What a waste,"" she grumbled, as she turned to go back inside behind the cash register. It was good that it was slow enough though, because they were a little low on staff. One person called off sick, and a second had some kind of family emergency. In the back of her mind, Danielle was hoping that they wouldn't get any calls for delivery.<br/><br/>~~~~~~<br/><br/>Alyssa stood at her place behind and to the left of William, her pack leader. She was the Beta female, and she grinned at the prospect of having fun even in this small town. Alyssa listened to William long enough to hear his orders of where to meet up. As soon as the last word had left his mouth, she joined a few male members of the pack who also enjoyed alcohol and a good time almost as much as she did. Together, they headed to the local bar, which was a small establishment without as many people as Alyssa was used to, but she knew she could still have a good time.<br/><br/>Alyssa was the first of the group to enter, and she allowed the strong smell of alcohol to fill her nose. Only a few months ago, when she had turned 21, the smell would have been enough to knock her on her ass, but she was already used to it.<br/><br/>Eyes moved on her, not only because she wasn't a local, but because of the medieval way she was dressed, wearing a rather revealing corset top that allowed little to be left to the imagination. Ignoring the stares, she strode directly up to the bar and took a seat on one of the stools next to man that reeked of beer who looked to be in his forties. Despite herself, Alyssa grimaced.<br/><br/>""What would you have, little lady?"" the bartender asked.<br/><br/>She ignored the comment, knowing full well that he had no idea what she really was. ""Start me off with a White Russian.""<br/><br/>""Yes, ma'am,"" the bartender replied, and went to mixing her drink."
6932,Running From the Moon(group IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8805,2012-07-13T21:25:40,Ristina,"""<span style=""font-style: italic""> Well I canâ€™t help if Derrickâ€™s loyalty to you is broken, and battered because of drugs and other such things. But the Daramoth pack wants to clean sail and in bases that means we want territory, just a warning keep a watch up."" </span>With that said Codyâ€™s spy turned and ran back through the forest towards Daramoth territory.<br/><br/>Cody on the other hand just stood there for a second deciding on if it would be wise to up the defense at that moment , however just about 30 of his pack members were patrolling already because of how close the full moon was. He heaved a sigh wishing he could find some girl to take his stress off on but all that ran through his mind was his ex. Oh dani wonderful mistreated and misguided dani. Though she was â€¦.after all a murder to his kind, he would not fight her. If worst came to worst he would stand right up and look her straight in the eyes as she killed him.<br/><br/>However he had to make his way back to the house, he had an odd feeling Derrick would be causing trouble again, and considering Derrick use to be an alright guy, there was hope his Beta could keep himself in check. Though as he stood there smelling the forest air a strange scent passed through his nose, one of oddness. It was male, and a shifter like himâ€¦but older, and wiserâ€¦.something inside him stirred for desire of proving this was his territory, and found himself peeing on the grass.<br/><br/>Wonderfulâ€¦his desire was to stake his claim with his pissâ€¦after he finished he turned around and began a careful jog back to the house. Making sure to thrust one foot in front of the other till he made his way through the front door to see Derrick, and his sisterâ€¦looking as if they were in a fight. Without thinking, he tackled Derrick to the stairs. ""DERRRRIIIICCCK YOU FUCKING PIN MY SISTER LIKE THAT ONE MORE TIME. "" At this point he had his elbow at Derrickâ€™s neck. ""And I will personally kill you,"" Then just like that Derrick took himself outside the house, and went god knows only where.<br/><br/>"" Alison â€¦are you?"" Cody turned to his sister heaving a sigh. His sister â€¦every time he looked at his sister it was like â€¦she was the Jem of the pack. In other words because she was carrying a child it meant that she should be treated with high respect. "" Do you need anything?"""
6933,Running From the Moon(group IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8805,2012-07-13T23:26:27,wolfgirl-taylor,"As she gazed up at Derrick and held herself as best she could despite the small amount of pain in her lower back due to standing the way she was for so long. She blinked and stepped back as Cody sprung into her action and tacked Derrick as she bit her bottom lip. A light breath left her lips as Derrick just left and it hurt her just a little that he didn't say where he was going nor when he would be back. She looked at her brother and stayed quiet, just before she answered him,<span style=""font-style: italic"">""No dear brother.I just need to sit down.""</span>She said just before moving to hug him. She looked down tucking her dark hair behind her ears as she lowered her eyes and sighed before looking back up at him,<span style=""font-style: italic"">""When is he coming back?""</span>She asked him,<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Maybe I should go look for him?""</span>She asked tapping her fingers ever so lightly on her stomach feeling the baby kicking as if the baby was communicating with her in Morse Code. A light and low whine escape her lips as she moved over to the chair and let out a relived sigh and looked up at her brother and the alpha of the pack."
6934,Running From the Moon(group IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8805,2012-07-14T00:16:46,KriiVanWinters,"It was the smell the disgusting pissy smell of a  Almerez and one that must have been close by. IT amused William to the point that he entertained the thought of cowardice in the replacement of curiosity and yet the wolf ran away. The scent was there either way to mark a territory that in time will belong to him, prolonging the inevitable was entertaining, a small curved smile slowly formed on his lips as his gaze pierced the very forest it was that gaze that sent a chill down the confines of such a place. He stood there as to mock such an act of protection over this pack members home, to taint the area William pierced his own flesh with a sharp bite and bled on a treeâ€™s face to overpower the scent of piss with his own musk. A challenge, a threat or even an invitation to meet up sometime it was this scent that would overwhelm the lesser act of â€˜Home makingâ€™<br/><br/>William licked his cut as it quickly recuperated and healed in a fashion of the Werewolf attribute, turning his back the Alpha kept that small smile on his face as he disappeared from the area only to find a new territory to mark as his own. Instead of bleeding as a taint for any who already marked their position, he too let one fly, pissing on the stalk of a tree and rubbing his bare skin on another for good measure, regardless of form his scent would always be noticed by familiars and foes alike something he took great pride in. It wasnâ€™t long after that, William was able to capture a multitude of good hunts from several elks to a dozen rabbits and ducks, hoarding the kills to a secluded location which was large enough to begin building a temporary home. It took a few hours out of the day which made it near mid-afternoon but the make-shift home on the other hand was completed, made from a number of logs, fashioned timber, scentless muck and other such materials. The â€˜Shackâ€™ is large enough to hold up to several personnel at once and host a small-medium party.<br/><br/>There were no home improvements such as decoration as such a part from the head of a few elks mounting the wooden surface of the far walls as well for the hides of the rabbits also mounted for mere decor, a minor gesture of home hospitality but something none the less. In the centre of the shack was a large fire pit set with a metallic cauldron from out of a tale and a cooking spoon, on the outside of the shack the trees were cut down from a distance, a natural defence to give time and see who approaches and determine friend from foe but also the resource for fire wood and other such materials, the smell of good food travelled the air and floated towards town, the scent of soup deâ€™ elk and rabbit harvester filled the air as the winds carried it down. William was an experienced cook after all and he knew what he packed so dearly loved, however the shack didnâ€™t come without defences as pitfall traps were installed with ditches can would easily catch mere wolves and considering it was near Williams â€˜homeâ€™ if a shifter were to turn human that would place the advantage on the Werewolves.<br/><br/>Today of all days however the male hoped for no intrusions, it was much too early to feast on Shifters, yet, William sat down on a wooden stall rolling the wooden spoon around the containers opening, watching the bubbling of skinned, peeled and shaven elk smelt into a liquid, mixing into the form of water that wasnâ€™t hard to find in the near-by surroundings."
6935,Running From the Moon(group IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8805,2012-07-14T19:10:53,Twilight_Cloud,"Danielle's shift ended at closing, and she, the waitress, and the two cooks that had showed up for work started doing the routine cleaning. Dani was left to the dishes, but she didn't really mind. She was just glad that no one had called for a late night pizza delivery, and that the day was almost over.<br/><br/>Dani was left to lock up the place as one cook had finished cleaning up the kitchen, the other swept and mopped the floor, and the waitress washed off the tables that were recently used. After locking up the pizza joint, Danielle lit another cigarette before getting into her car. She sat with the door open and her legs out of the car. Dani finished her smoke before pulling her legs in and closing the door. She buckled herself in, turned the key in the ignition, put the car in drive, and turned around before heading out of the parking lot. Soon, she was on her way home.<br/><br/>~~~~~<br/><br/>By now, Alyssa had drank two White Russians, and nearly a bottle of Rum. By now any human woman her size would have been drunk off their ass, but she was barely buzzed. She decided to take a break from the oppressive smells of alcohol and cigarette smoke and go outside for a bit.<br/><br/>The moment she opened the door and the cold air hit her, she felt revitalized. Alyssa looked up at the nearly full moon, and grinned. She was very excited to hear the call of the moon and transform.<br/><br/>The wind blew from the outskirts of town and she could smell some fresh stews being made, and the scent of the meat had her mouth watering.  Alyssa turned to go back into the bar, where she gathered up the other pack members and started to lead them to the meet up place that the alpha had told them too."
6936,Running From the Moon(group IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8805,2012-07-22T01:47:31,Ristina,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">""No dear brother just need to sit down.""</span>Cody heaved a long sigh as his sister wrapped her hands around him in a hug. He watched as her eyes went down cast and looked somber. All he wanted was to tell everything will be OK. But that wasnâ€™t true<span style=""font-style: italic"">. ""When is he coming back? Maybe I should go look for him?"" </span>His sister shouldnâ€™t have to go look for Derrick. It just shouldnâ€™t be. A small whine passed through her lips as she made her way to a chair.<br/><br/>""Sis, Let him beâ€¦Iâ€™m sure he will come crawling back to us we have bigger problemsâ€¦the other pack wants more territory , and I believe there is a stranger staking out our land.""  Cody heaved a sigh. His hands shaking from the scene that he had just seen. Not only that but derrick â€¦.could hardly handle being a father in the state that he is in.  "" But be my guestâ€¦ I have to go check on my email."" He heaved a sigh and crawled up the stairs , not knowing the events that could happen once he told his sister to go.<br/>-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------<br/><br/><span style=""color: #80FF00"">Derrick after the rather rude shake up between his lover, and best friend fond himself wandering aimlessly down the road. It wasnâ€™t no fucking surprise but of course the worst always has its own way of crawling out on him. He didnâ€™t want to be a drunk or a fuck up of a friend, but shit happens and there ainâ€™t nothing that he can do about it at all. <br/><br/>He hadnâ€™t seen the man stalking him, nor did he ever notice when the man transformed into a werewolf. Half man half wolf. Black fur flowing from the man as he attacked derrick , using his claws to slice right through the poor manâ€™s neck. Killing him instantly. Derrick was gone forever never even seeing it coming.  </span>"
6937,Running From the Moon(group IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8805,2012-07-22T04:06:31,wolfgirl-taylor,"Both hands rested gently on her belly as her brother spoke to her, then she watched him move off. For a few moments she thought bout what he said, but she needed to find him, make sure he was safe. So the six month pregnant women pushed herself up with a 'uff' and walked...or more so waddled out the front door. Once outside she tilted her head up catching his sent. Her eyes where drawn to the nearly full moon sending a shiver down her spine. She walked where Derrik had walked looking for him. She neared the place he had been killed and the scent of blood caused her inner beast to wake up making another shiver run down her spine, she was having trouble controlling her wolf during this time. Suddenly she stopped dead in her tracks looking down as she blinked and her breathing increased.<span style=""font-style: italic""> ""D...D...Derrick?""</span>She called hopeful, though he didn't move nor did he make a sound. Moving closer, Allison went to her knees to kneel beside him as if he was joking. She saw the slash across the neck causing her to scream as tears formed in her eye and she instantly pushed herself to her feet.<span style=""font-style: italic""> ""DERRICK!""</span>She yelled again the tears rolling down her cheeks, her hands over her face."
6938,Running From the Moon(group IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8805,2012-07-23T20:01:17,Alathorn,"Jason had been wandering the forest, like always, and came across the road. Like he always did, he stopped at the edge of the forest and watched the road for a few moments, waiting to see if a car came or something. When he saw the man walking he froze and watched him. Then he noticed the werewolf and remained still, hoping that the beast that was before him wouldn't find and attack him. When it attacked the other man, he watched, frozen with horror. Why did it kill him like that?! Why would a wolf kill an unarmed, unaware man that had no idea that it was there and then just leave the body? It made no sense, even if the wolf was part man, as it seemed to be.<br/><br/>He remained hidden for a while to make sure no one came. He was just about to leave his cover and cross the road when he heard the voice of the female. He moved slightly so he could see her better and watched her reaction. When she stopped on her knees, crying, he felt his human heart go out to her. He knew the beast could, quite possibly, be close by so he felt it necessary to help her. He slowly stood up and walked out of the forest toward her.<br/><br/>""Hey,"" he said quietly. ""I know this isn't exactly the nicest time for you but you have to move. The beast that killed him could still very well be close by... It would be best if we got ourselves out of here. I'll take him you lead the way back to where you came from, okay?"" His voice had a soft tone to it as he spoke. He gently reached out and took the body of the man up and over his shoulders. ""Come on, let's get you home."" He held his hand out to the woman to comfort her as he held onto the body of the man, Derrick she had called him."
6939,Running From the Moon(group IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8805,2012-07-24T21:15:00,KriiVanWinters,"It had been a while since the strong scent of blood hit Williams nostrels. In a sense it was a home away from home to which he needed to visit once in a while however the mostly included killing people which was also something he would not do unless provoked. The young male sat on the wooden chair, slowly stirring the make-shift spoon that boiled in the pot, the flames underneith began to ravage and burn much like Williams desire to just be set free. At the time he felt like a dog on a leash that was only allowed to go outside for a few days while the moon was out, even if the moon wasnt full after its first shining as 'said' full moon the Werewolves could still transform. That was one of the many dangers of being a wolf such as himself, he could not deny his nature for much longer and perhaps it will be invigirating when the moon would shine.<br/><br/>It took a while but William could hear the steps of his pack making thier way up the rdige side, they sounded like mutts waiting for thier meal to squirm out and just run to them, such a prospect made him laugh yet another thing he didnt do much of. Releasing a sigh William turned his gaze to the open part of the roof top that allowed some fresh air to enter and also to hear the life of the forest just outside his wimdow, the skies shone brightly as day drifted by and turned towards the skies of the night. Ever waiting for that special occasion when he could once again roam free."
6940,Running From the Moon(group IC),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8805,2012-07-24T23:13:31,Twilight_Cloud,"Dani slammed on the breaks and reached for the hand gun hidden in her glove compartment. It was loaded with silver bullets, and she stared as the werewolf lumbered and then stopped on the road. It's jaws dripped with blood from a fresh kill, and Dani's heart sped up to an extreme speed as she hoped it was no one she knew.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Why here? Why my home town?</span>Danielle wondered, as she readied the gun and stepped out of the car. The car was still running so that the headlights shined on the beast and she could see it rather clearly. She spread her feet so that they were shoulder's width apart and aimed the weapon. ""You don't look to be in the mood to talk, so I'll just shoot now and ask questions later."" With that, Dani squeezed the trigger and let a bullet fly.<br/><br/>~~~~~<br/><br/>By now, most of the pack was back together as they followed the scent of freshly killed meet towards the crude shelter their alpha had made for them. Alyssa paused, sniffing the air. The scent of human blood faintly accented the other scents in the air. With a sigh, she shook her head. ""Some of us have all of the fun,"" Alyssa muttered to herself, not caring who overheard.<br/><br/>She took in her surroundings and realized that her pack mates were quite a few paces ahead of her. With a shrug of her shoulders, Alyssa pushed away her thoughts. She jogged a few yards until she caught up with the others. When she reached the shelter, the pack was following her again, as they should have been."
6941,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=100,2012-12-01T21:05:03,Xelandria,"Kyra turned to warn her goblin subjects but to her surprise she could see none. She assumed that they must have fled earlier. So she took the chance to remove herself from the trail and hide in the shrubs. She scanned her enemies with a careful eye and took note that only the arrows pierced the horses. Kyra listen closely to Lysonna's words and thought for a moment what type of spell might work best.<br/><br/>Arriving at a decision, she murmured the ancient words to herself and soon her forepaws were surrounded by an orange, smokey substance. This substance also surrounded the many sharp teeth in her mouth. She took her chance as the horseman was attempting to take control of his horse after it reared up, to attack. She bolted forward, jumping up onto the rider, her orange paws made contact with the shadowy figure and knocked him off the horse.<br/><br/>She pinned the figure down and was about to wrap her jaws around it's neck when his horse rammed it's fiery hooves into her side, knocking her off the figure and onto the ground. Out of habit she curled herself into a ball and her scales turned to stone, making her appear to look like a statue."
6942,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=100,2012-12-02T19:58:08,docemoon145,"The smallest trace of a smile caught against Black's lips when he saw Kyralae find a way to attack the horsemen. The demon continued to watch the encounter, confident that the dragon would make short work of these enemies. That didn't quite happen. The rider's horse decided to take revenge on its master's attacker, and it kicked Kyralae, knocking her to the ground. He got angry then, and even though he'd seen the dragon's stone spell before, his irritation caused him to misinterpret it as something the enemies did to her. Without hardly thinking about it, the demon stood up, revealing himself from his hiding place and facing their attackers.<br/><br/>Ijemaru looked at him disdainfully. ""What are you doing?"" he asked flatly. ""I guarentee you neither of your magic types will do them much damage. They're both physical-based attack methods.""<br/><br/>""Then give me a spell that works,"" the demon demanded.<br/><br/>The human raised his eyebrows and blinked in surprise. Slowly, a smile crossed his lips. ""A fire spell would do nicely. They have high manna contents, and manna is good against intangible opponents.""<br/><br/>""Great,"" Black said impatiently. ""So give me a fire spell.""<br/><br/>""You're not used to fire spells,"" the human warned. ""You won't be able to cast it very many times, and you won't be able to use it to its full potential."" The familiar gave the human a very impatient look, which the human met with a smirk. ""I'd recommend Ignesia Broca. Make sure there aren't any allies between you and your target.""<br/><br/>""Right,"" the demon nodded, stepping forward onto the road. He lifted a hand and pointed it directly at the horse that had injured Kyralae.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I wonder if he knows that the dragon turned itself to stone,</span>the human thought, an amused smile on his lips. ""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Ignesia Broca!</span>"" the demon spoke, his voice positively dripping with manna. A palm-sized flame materialized just before his hand then shot forward. It moved in a spiral motion, and seemed to extend rather than simply launch, as if more fire was being generated by the spell and pushing the rest forward.<br/><br/>The spell was fast, and it slammed into the fiery horse. It nearly drilled a hole through the beast before the spinning motion tossed it aside. The spell continued forward until it his the rider. Even though the rider wasn't tangible like the horse, the result was mostly the same. After it more or less pushed through the rider, the demon ended the spell. ""Hey, what kind of fire spell is this?"" the demon demanded, turning to face the bushes where his human was still hiding. ""They didn't catch fire.""<br/><br/>""Really?"" the human asked knowingly, his voice loud enough for Black to hear, and maybe the elves and dragon, but probably not the riders.<br/><br/>The response made Black second guess himself, so he looked around. The horse he'd hit with the spell was on fire now. It seemed the edges of the blast wound had been hot enough to ignite its fur and flesh. The thing looked unconscious, he couldn't blame it.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Okay.. I guess it's not so bad,</span>Black thought. He hoped it was enough to put the rider out of commission as well as his horse."
6943,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=100,2012-12-05T06:39:19,goku_uchiha89,"The lead rider made a motion to another, pointing to the one who was charging. It was though they knew what was going on, and that they would indeed get a victory. As the leader saw the giant dragon attack a comrade, he went forward, making a gesture on which to attack. His main focus was to find the anithrope, but didn't see it. He did see, however, the paladin, who sounded the charge.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BFBF00"">""So, you're the one sounding the charge? Foolish, like you are gonna get to me, Elvish cur!""</span>The lead rider pulled his sword when he finished, gesturing Nymeri to engage in combat. ""Of course, I knew you were going to do that. That's why 'The Flea' is prepared. En Garde, demon of the west, and prepare to meet your maker,"" Nymeri said, pulling his sword.<span style=""font-style: italic"">In the name of Pronysus, I will smite thee, bring unto him ruin beyond measure, pain beyond reckoning, and death...beyond death.</span><br/><br/>The leader then rushed faster then what Nymeri was use to, and was kicked to the side, Nymeri landing on the ground. He then got back up to block a sword strike, and began holding his own against the dark rider. Slash after slash, they attacked each other with swift and determination. Even as they were, one was trying to gain the upper hand, as was the other.<br/><br/>Nymeri then began to move faster, and the leader was beginning to fail. The leader had then fallen down, and he began to gag. He spat up blood, but he didn't get sliced.<span style=""color: #BFBF00"">""Clever, elf. You were able to get to me, and made me bleed. I haven't seen my own blood in years. Hahaha, this is fantastic, this is...""</span><br/><br/>""Silence, demon. For you are about to be apart of the worst hell in existence. Now I failed to ask, who is your leader?"" Nymeri asked as he stepped closer for the kill.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BFBF00"">""Like I will betray my master. You have another thing coming, elvish bastard. I will say that if you kill me, there is more than just us. There is...Viktor. HAHAHA...urgh...""</span><br/><br/>Nymeri stabbed him without a moment more wasted, electricity running from the sword to his body. The leader then was shocked, and after, was dead. His face bore an angry look. He has heard of this Viktor before, and if it was the same one he was thinking, then he had to hurry to the capital and report his findings."
6944,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=100,2012-12-05T22:58:00,Twilight_Cloud,"<span style=""color: #00FF00"">Seeing Skippy injured, Lysonna rushed in and pulled the Anithrope into the brush. He let out a squeak as his tail began pounding with pain in rythem with his heart. As she healed Skippy, Lysonna distractedly watched Nymeri take on the lead rider. She had finished long before she pulled her hands away from Skippy's healed tail.</span><br/><br/>""... you could do magic! That's amazing! Thank you so much for healing me, but now my tail feels cold. Why is that? Is there anything else you can do? I'd really love to see!"" Skippy's questions continued, but he noticed that she had stopped listening again. He followed her gaze to the battle and watched as the lead rider fell to Nymeri's electrically embued sword. In the next moment, the rider vanished like a wisp of smoke.<br/><br/>""I guess you were right about the magic and element thing... So I guess, we're of no help in this battle,"" Skippy added, looking at the Elf.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #00FF00"">Lysonna nodded absently. Her body had been tense, but relaxed now that the battle was over, and she released the breath that she hadn't even been aware that she had been holding. ""Not exactly. We'll take out those freakish horses.""</span><br/><br/>Skippy grinned from ear-to-ear. ""Okay!"" Before Lysonna could even start strategizing, the short Anithrope was out of the brush and heading straight for them.<br/><br/>Skippy unsheathed both of his swords, excited to fight, even if it was just the horses. The one that Lysonna and Black had attacked was still unmoving, and the fires had gone out. As he watched, the fur seemed to disappear, and his muscles, sinew, fat, and everything else decayed until only the bones were left.<br/><br/>Skippy stared at the horse skeleton for a moment longer before rushing to the attack. He ran to the nearest horse and rider, blocked the rider's sword, and stabbed the horse in the neck. Skippy didn't know much about horse anatomy, but he was pretty sure that the arteries couldn't be too much different. The horse bucked and shrieked. Obviously enraged and in pain. Skippy tired to reach for his short sword, still stuck in the horse's neck, but it was no use. The Anithrope jumped back to avoid being trampled by its fiery hooves as it continued to rear and buck.<br/><br/>An arrow embedded itself in the flank of the horse with a meaty thud. Then, another into it's shoulder. The horse fell and there was a muffled snap as it landed on the two arrows.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #00FF00"">Lysonna muttered a curse in her own language. She had eighteen arrows left, but she had no idea when she would get the chance to replace them. To her satisfaction though, the horse began to quickly rot away just as the first one had. Until only bone remained.</span><br/><br/>Skippy retrieved his short sword from the fallen horse. He rose just in time to block the attack of the rider. ""Little help?"" he squeaked, knowing that his blade would do nothing against his spectral opponent."
6945,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=100,2012-12-06T04:18:21,docemoon145,"Black watched as the horse who'd taken the brunt of his attack rapidly rotted away to nothing but bones. After that was done, he thought it best to offer some attention to the rider. The rider probably would have been more vulnerable to the spell than the horse, but it had only taken the end of the spell. It really wasn't very smart of him to hit the horse first. The rider certainly wasn't in very good shape now, but he wasn't quite done yet. He staggered back to his feet and lifted his sword, looking like he was preparing to charge.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Not good,</span>Black thought.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Ijemaru said fire would be the most effective against them, but I don't know how many more times I can cast that spell.</span><br/><br/>Somehow, the human seemed to understand just what he was thinking from his safe spot in the bushes. ""Just use an electric spell,"" he said quietly, a small, smug smile on his face. ""It will be enough to finish him. Save the fire for the ones at full strength.""<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">I hate his attitude,</span>Black thought, letting loose a palm-sized ball of electricity. He just knew the human was smirking right now. The small spell was fast, shooting towards the shadowy warrior before connecting and delivering a satisfying shock. The being dissolved into darkness and was gone.<br/><br/>Well, now that Kyra was safe, it seemed some of the others had gotten themselves into trouble... Okay, one other. It looked like Skippy (and probably Lysonna, judging by the arrows) had taken out another horse, but now the Anithrope was being attacked by the unfortunate animal's rider.<br/><br/>The demon turned toward the two. He was sort of grudging against these shadow beings now, so if he could help out an ally by doing it, he may as well take down another one. Black raised his hand again and aimed carefully at the rider.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Make sure there aren't any allies between you and your target,""</span>the human's words flashed through his head.<br/><br/>""Move, Skippy,"" the demon called, briefly using his telekinesis to pull the Anithrope to the side a ways. Immediately after, he loosed the fire spell. It spiraled out powerfully, just like before, hitting the thing square in the chest and dissipating it on the spot. It was a neat and powerful spell, but after this, he<span style=""font-style: italic"">might</span>be able to cast it once more. It was a shame, but he really had no manna stamina for fire spells."
6946,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=100,2012-12-07T02:43:59,Xelandria,"Kyra, oblivious to what was happening outside of her stone shell was quickly recovering. The horse had hit her with quite a bit of force and the attack was even more powerful because the dragon didn't see it coming. Still conscious under her nearly impenetrable shell, she used her weak healing abailities to ensure she hadn't any major injuries, like perhaps a broken rib or two. It seemed that it would merely turn out to be a quite painful and annoying bruise.<br/><br/>Feeling that she was probably safe now, Kyra let the spell subside and when her scales were no longer under the power of the magic, she quickly dove to the side lines just to be sure she was out of harms way. She turned to find that a good portion of the enemy had been or was currently being defeated. She watched as Black burned a shadowy rider with a flame spell.<br/><br/>Something flashed in her mind for a moment before slipping away. Somehow she then knew that Black was not accustom to using fire and he preferred to use some other element to attack. Feeling the need to assist the others she planted her paws on the ground to steady herself and she whispered an enchantment. ""Distu tracna tilo o'on."" And for just a split second the focus of the enemy was broken.<br/><br/>This complex spell was a bit too complex for her and she was unable to hold it longer than she had. She collapsed onto the ground behind some bushes. She would remain unconscious for a short while before she would regain enough energy to awaken."
6947,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=100,2012-12-11T03:42:03,Twilight_Cloud,"As Skippy's feet moved without his consent, he turned to see Black casting a fire spell. His large brown eyes widened.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Was that Black's doing? I wonder how that spell works?! I didn't think to move, and yet I did! How interesting, he must have manipulated me like a puppet! I wonder what else -</span>His thoughts were interrupted as the Elven paladin gently pushed his shoulder, moving him toward the side of the road.<br/><br/>""You should let me and the others handle this one,"" Nymeri told the Anithrope.<br/><br/>""That's not fair! I can fight too! Didn't you see me take on that horse thing?"" Skippy asked, but his words seemed to fall on deaf ears as Nymeri moved to challenge one of the three riders that were left standing.<br/><br/>Before Nymeri moved to attack, he noticed how the enemy seemed dumbfounded. They looked at each other as if confused as to the reason they were there.<br/><br/>""What's going on?"" Nymeri thought aloud.<br/><br/>There was a loud crash as Kyra fell into the brush at the side of the path. Lysonna rushed to her side. The Elf woman checked her vitals and all seemed fine, so she assumed it was from the spell.<br/><br/>Skippy took the opportunity to attack. He wasn't about to run away, although he wasn't really sure what Kyra's intentions were, but that was his best guess. He moved with speed and precision, taking out all of the horses by slitting their throats. Their blood spewed out of their necks as they fell. And as they lay motionless on the ground, the four horses slowly began to rot away.<br/><br/>""Heh! Looks like it's my turn,"" Nymeri said, brandishing his sword. He couldn't allow the Anithrope to have all of the fun. With that, he rushed in to attack, and easily killed one of the remaining riders with the electric shock from his weapon.<br/><br/>At the site of all this, the last two riders realized what was happening.<br/><br/>""Let's take out the biggest threats,"" one of the specters said to the other. The silent one nodded, then they both moved. One towards Nymeri, and the other towards Black.<br/><br/>The one in front of Black spoke, ""I'll keep you from using your spells, magic user!"" He spat the last two words as if they were a vile curse."
6948,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=100,2012-12-11T04:39:26,docemoon145,"In the briefest of moments, the enemies strength had been significantly reduced. The horses were all dead and only two of the shadow beings had yet to fall. They seemed to come to an agreement, dividing their forces and moving to take out the greatest threats first. It seemed they considered those greatest threats to be Nymeri and Black, the two offensive magic users who were still conscious.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""I'll keep you from using your spells, magic user!""</span>spat the specter approaching Black.<br/><br/>""Try it,"" the demon spoke dangerously, his yellow eyes flashing briefly with manna. He was partially bluffing though. He didn't trust himself to cast another fire spell. He might just run out of manna in the middle of it and be left with nothing. He would have to use electricity; he could cast spells of that type so much more freely. It would still have to be something simple, but he could make due.<br/><br/>The demon drew from his belt several short rods of black metal. With an easy use of telekinesis they rose into the air and merged together, forming the demon's battle staff.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I'd wondered where his staff had gone,</span>Ijemaru thought, peeking upon the scene through the brush.<br/><br/>With speed that he hadn't yet displayed to the others, he dashed to the side, seeming to appear next to the specter, rather than run up to him. The demon pulled back his battle staff with both hands, preparing for a great swing. Just before he let loose, a spark of electricity shot up the rod, charging it with magical energy to help it make contact with its target. Muscles flexed where his shirt sleeved cut off shortly past the shoulder and the demon swung, holding back nothing. He aimed to make up for manna energy with physical force; if he delivered the small spell in such a way, he hoped it would improve the effect. Of course, he'd tried something like this before, and it typically worked to his liking.<br/><br/>The small spell charging the staff allowed the weapon to make contact, and it met the specter with a sickening thud. The creature, more or less, split apart upon the blow and evaporated. Whatever he'd had intended to attempt didn't seem to have happened. At least, Black didn't feel like he might have any trouble casting spells. Oh well, the specter had probably not realized what he was and underestimated him. The demon used that card to his advantage on a regular basis.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Nymeri's on his own,</span>Black thought, letting out a small sigh. His manna had depleted faster than it should have.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Probably because I didn't get any sleep and it couldn't recharge,</span>the demon thought bitterly. He glared upward at the light cascading down from the trees.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Sunlight makes me sleepy...</span>"
6949,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=100,2012-12-18T05:22:42,goku_uchiha89,"Viktor couldn't help but to pace in his chamber, Ophelia sleeping in the bed. It has been a few days since the riders took off after the one that had the orb. Viktor looked out of his window, panting slightly as his breath hit the window, making it fog up on the inside. He wiped it, making a grunt as he did, and went back to pacing.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">How am I ever gonna get it if they don't hurry up?!? I mean, it has been days since they left, they should be here by now, with my magic orb. Why don't they hurry?</span>Viktor thought to himself, and paced once more, ever so impatient...<br/><br/>***<br/><br/>Nymeri looked as he saw another rider coming towards him.<span style=""font-weight: bold"">""I'll keep you from using your spells, magic user!""</span>When Nymeri heard that, he grinned. Apparently, he did not notice that paladins were magic users as well, depending on what element they chose during training. He saw the other rider closing in, and then he stopped to see Nymeri closing his hands, and beginning to chant:<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Oh great Pronysus, grant unto me the might of the flowing Water, that it may bring my foes death beyond death. Great Pronysus, and Water of Life, grant me your power, and drown the evil that hinder us from the true path. Come unto thee!</span>""<br/><br/>A wave of water came crashing down upon the rider, smashing his bones and skin together. The rider drowned the instant the wave crashed on him. Nymeri then returned his hands to their original positions, and prepared to go to where Lysonna was."
6950,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=100,2012-12-18T06:11:54,Xelandria,"Krya awoke when something bonked her on the head with considerable force. She sat up in the blink of an eye and looked down on her attacker.  To her surprise it was merely a goblin. She stared at him for a short while, neither of the two saying a word.<br/><br/>The silence was broken by the goblin. ""My name. . . is Groog."" He said, trying very hard to speak in a full sentence. It was obvious he had thought it over many times so when he said it he sounded intelligent, or as intelligent as a goblin could get.<br/><br/>Curious, Kyra leaned in closer to him, he had bonked her with the smooth end of his baton, instead of the sharp and splintered end, which at least told her he was not trying to kill her. ""Why did you not stay behind in the forest with the others?""<br/><br/>He looked at her with large dark eyes. ""I wanta,"" he paused, attempting to spurt out the next word, ""serf you. You are Queen."" He said awaiting approval from the large dragon.<br/><br/>A smile formed at the edges of the dragons thin lips. This goblin certain impressed her, having expected none of her subjects to actually leave the forest, let alone continue to wish to serve her.  ""Well, Groog. You are now my personal guardian.""<br/><br/>Groog excitedly waved his arms around and hopped in place. After he settled down he looked at Kyra, happiness in his eyes. ""How may. . .I help, Queen?"" He asked, the words were forced out of the goblins mouth as he tried his best to pronounce them properly. The dragon, a colossal beast compared to the goblin, stood up and stared down at him and replied, ""Just follow me."" Her voice was soft towards him.<br/><br/>Both goblin and dragon emerged from the brush and into the road, after Kyra made sure that they were in no danger. Kyra was slightly disoriented, partly from the spell, partly from being awoken by a wooden baton wielded by a strong little goblin. The duo came to stand beside the demon, Kyra looking at the riders being defeated by Nymeri in a wave of water. Groog hid under Kyra, staring curiously up at the demon.  He hugged one of her legs like a small child might."
6951,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=100,2012-12-18T06:41:48,docemoon145,"Black stood quietly and watched as Nymeri crushed their final opponent under a torrent of water. He had the butt his staff placed firmly on the ground--not quite leaning on it, but using it as a slight support while he recovered himself. The demon turned his head slightly to watch the Kyralae approach him, taking note of a single remaining goblin clinging to her leg.<br/><br/>He opened his mouth, ready to ask whether she was alright, then paused and closed it.<span style=""font-style: italic"">What am I doing?</span>he chided himself.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Demons don't say such things. Especially not me--especially not to a dragon. A wicked god might die laughing at the irony.</span>Still, he told himself that if she were up and about she couldn't be hurting too badly. But the unwanted train of thoughts continued:<span style=""font-style: italic"">Why did I intervene in the first place? Now I'm all worn out. Did I really jump into battle to defend a dragon? No, why should I? I killed so many of them back then...</span>An uncomfortable shiver traveled up the demon's spine.<span style=""font-style: italic"">No... I couldn't be guilty... could I?</span>Oh, he could see it now; he knew exactly what the human would say to something like that.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Perhaps all those years of solitude have softened you?""</span>And it would be spoken as a statement.<br/><br/>Black mentally shook his head to himself.<span style=""font-style: italic"">No... this has nothing at all to do with dragons. I did want to protect Kyra, but as a friend. Because it's a whole lot more pleasant to protect her than it is a certain someone,</span>the demon cast a glance toward the bushes where his human resided.<br/><br/>All of these thoughts occurred in a relatively brief moment and Black managed to come to a decision. ""You're alright?"" he asked, tilting his head slightly in Kyra's direction again.<br/><br/>------------------------<br/><br/>After the final rider was dealt with, Ijemaru took an extra moment to determine the likelihood of another immediate threat. After deciding that the thread was minimal, he removed himself from his cozy hiding spot, brushing a few strands of mossy grass from his snowy hair.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Honestly, this squirrel is getting us into a lot of trouble,</span>he thought, though a smirk shown on his face.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Still, all these battles are giving me a good chance to gauge my new pet's skills. Fighting with unfamiliar spells and no sleep, not to mention being surrounded by people whom you might not want to show your full power... I give him a B- as of yet. Certainly not bad though. As soon as I get the chance, I'd like to ask him what type of magic he specializes in. I know his elements, but not how he uses them in an ideal situation.</span><br/><br/>Whilst being immersed in his thoughts, Ijemaru neglected to rejoin his companion, and let the demon converse with the dragon he charged into battle for. Giving a small smile and a slight shrug, the human turned his eyes to the road ahead. ""Next stop, the Capitol,"" he said to himself."
6952,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=100,2012-12-19T01:05:09,Twilight_Cloud,"Skippy bounded up to Kyra. As short as he was, it took him awhile to notice that there was something green standing by one of her legs. Curious, Skippy couched down on his animal hind legs so he could get a better view. When he saw it was one of the Goblins from earlier, he decided to coax it out.<br/><br/>""Hey, come on out. The enemies are gone, so we're safe now,"" Skippy said.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #00FF00"">""Let's just get going,"" Lysonna said, following a few feet behind the dragon out of the brush. ""We're almost to the capitol. If we're lucky, we'll be able to find a nice tavern before night fall.""<br/><br/>The Elf woman glanced at Nymeri, knowing that he probably wanted to go straight to wherever it was he needed to go to report in. Lysonna, however, wanted to save that visit to just before they would leave.</span><br/><br/>""Yes the city!"" Skippy said excitedly, quickly standing. He moved to rush ahead, but stopped in mid-step as if suddenly remembering something. Skippy whirled around on his clawed toes to look at Black with his large black eyes.<br/><br/>Then, he ran to join him. ""So, back to what we were talking about before! How'd you do that spell where you made me move? What else can you do? Do you think there are others who can use magic in the big city? I wish I could learn... but someone said my race doesn't have an..."" he paused, taking a breath and stumbling over the word that the mage had used. ""Aptor... Aptim... Attitude...""<br/><br/><span style=""color: #00FF00"">Lysonna shook her head. ""Well, before we get going, is anyone injured?""</span>"
6953,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=100,2012-12-19T01:52:36,Starhawk,"<div style=""text-indent:1em;"">Walking along the cobbled path, a red haired man was slowly treading away from the market center. The last time he had been here was quite a few years ago, and the city had not changed all that much; it was noisy, just a bit dirty, and full of people. The noise had really picked up a few minutes ago, but only he had noticed. His senses were heightened compared to everyone else here, and he could tell something was happening. Something that was making the hairs on the back of his neck stand, but only magic would do that. <span style=""color: orangered""><span style=""font-style: italic"">But magic, outside the city? It would have to be on enough of a scale that its not just some petty magician earning money on the roadside.</span></span></div><br/><div style=""text-indent:1em;"">The man was a bit taller than average height for a human, not by much though. He was adorned with dark red armor on his left arm, which went from his hand to his shoulder only, and had a fine sword sheathed in the scabbard on his side. He has hair nearly blood red in color, and his clothes are those of a traveler who has seen much. One of his favorite additions to his clothing is the seal which is on the front ends of his cloak. His greatest master had allowed him to place them in memory of all he had learned during that time, long ago. The man only appears to be in his late twenties, but his eyes show the wisdom of ages. They are a sapphire blue in color, and are not eyes of some fool wandering the streets, but of one who has seen more than most could in a whole lifetime.</div><br/><div style=""text-indent:1em;"">As he walked, he passed by one of the finest taverns in the city. Each time we went there, a new bartender was working, so few remember his face from his last venture to the capitol. The gates were just ahead, so the man proceeded to ask the guards if they had noticed anything strange in the last few minutes. They hadn't, so he thanked them and decided to leave the city and find out for himself.  After a few minutes, the man decided to sit under a tree and wait patiently, for if he was calm and still he would pick up the sounds in the distance better. He took the sword out of its scabbard and drove it point first into the root of the tree, sinking it in about a foot before he stopped. The man would heal the tree when he left, but he did not want to stick his sword in the ground; it would lose its edge more quickly in the dirt.</div><br/><div style=""text-indent:1em;"">Leaning back against the trunk, the man closed his eyes and waited. He listened. He took in his surroundings with his senses, magnified by the training he finished when he was young, and which were already great due to his heritage. He sat in this position for a few minutes, and then...</div><br/><div style=""text-indent:1em;""><span style=""color: orangered""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Did I just feel what I thought I did? A group, of five, no.. at least six people. And...something else... something I have not sensed the presence of for...well...many years now. A dragon!  But.....something doesn't feel right..I should go check it out.</span></span></div>"
6954,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=100,2012-12-19T03:56:07,docemoon145,"Black was glad to get a gentle affirmative from Kyralae, though there was no chance for them to start much of a conversation. With the battle ended, the others seemed to be recovered and ready to get moving. He himself was feeling a bit better--well enough to walk to town at least. Skippy seemed more than ready to finally move on to the capitol, but he somehow managed to shift goals to pestering the poor demon instead.<br/><br/>The demon was struggling to resist covering his ears. Luckily, just before he was ready to give in, the Anithrope lost his words and his speech fizzled out. Ijemaru joined them then, and relieved the creature of its tongue-tie.<br/><br/>""The word you're looking for, I believe, is aptitude,"" the human offered, smirking slightly. ""I can understand your frustration; it's quite an annoying thing not to have."" In response to what the female elf had voiced, Ijemaru took a look at their group. ""I'm fine,"" he voiced.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Of course,</span>Black thought grudgingly as the human continued, ""and it looks to me like the rest of us are at least fit to walk. I would advise we save daylight and make our way first to town. If anyone still aches by then, any wounds can be treated from the safety of the inn."""
6955,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=100,2012-12-19T06:42:34,Xelandria,"Kyralae had simply nodded and told Black that it was nothing permanent. She looked down to see Skippy trying to coax the goblin out from around her leg, but the squirrel was soon distracted by Black. Kyra took this change to bend her neck down to look at the goblin, her head upside-down and looking at the creature. ""Would you like to sit on my back?"" She asked him.<br/><br/>Groog blinked and then a smile lit up his features. ""Yes, Queen!"" He said. And in a moment he was awaiting patiently beside Kyra as she knelt down so that the goblin could easily step up onto her back. Once the goblin was positioned at the base of her neck, Kyra stood. The goblin laughed joyfully, ""Groog like!""<br/><br/>Satisfied with the reaction Kyra giggled a bit to herself. She unfurled her wings to take off, but thought better of it and returned them to their folded state by her sides. She was still anxious to meet with her new Master, but was hesitant to leave the group of new-found friends. She would allow herself to travel with them to the city and hopefully from there she would find a time when she could slip away.<br/><br/>Kyralae thought to start on their way to the city at the front of the 'pack', but took a glance at Black and decided to stay behind with him so she might find time to talk with him. The feeling of recognition still itched at the back of her mind, though she hardly noticed it now."
6956,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=100,2012-12-24T04:42:17,goku_uchiha89,"Nymeri went towards Lysonna and Skippy. ""Are you ok? Does anyone need healing?"" he asked. He took a look around, to all the people who was with him.<span style=""font-style: italic"">We have a weird group of individuals, but at least they know what they're doing. I cannot let anyone get hurt, but my main concern is Lady Lysonna. I just hope we get to the capital soon so I can speak to the magistrate. But still, something doesn't seem right.</span>He was concerned, wondering if the riders was the lesser of two evils.<br/><br/>If the man the rider described to him earlier was indeed Viktor, then he was looking for the 3 items of the dark army, and if he was right, then that means...<br/><br/>""Skippy, let me see the orb. It is safe for you to show it to me,"" he asked. ""I have to know what you possess. If what that rider says was true, then you may be in greater danger."""
6957,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=100,2012-12-24T23:06:44,Twilight_Cloud,"Skippy looked at Black and grinned, happy that he could continue talking now that the difficult word was out of the way. ""Yeah! That was it. Aptitude! Umm... Wait, what was I talking about?""<br/><br/><span style=""color: #00FF00"">As Nymeri asked Lysonna and the others a similar question of what she had already asked, Lysonna said, ""It seems we are all alright. I already healed Skippy, and he seems to have been the only one in trouble. So let's get moving.""<br/><br/>She sighed, not looking forward to speaking with another Elf. Nymeri at least seemed to understand, but she doubted the others of her race would.</span><br/><br/>As the Elf paladin turned his attention to Skippy, the Anithrope found something more to talk about. Skippy again removed the orb from his pocket, just as he did when he had spoken about it with Ijemaru. ""Are you telling me, you might know something? The human said it must be something top secret since he doesn't know about it, and apparently, he knows a lot about magic! It certainly doesn't look like it's very special, I just thought it looked like an unusual rock of some sort. After everything that's happened today though, it must be something really neat!""<br/><br/><span style=""color: #00FF00"">Curious, Lysonna moved closer for a better look at it. She also wanted in on the conversation. Although, she thought that she might have at least some idea of where Nymeri was going with his questions.</span>"
6958,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=100,2013-01-06T06:47:09,JDizzle383,"""I can't believe I forgot to eat lunch at the nearest Inn! Now I'm gonna have to either walk all the way back or steal from someone. good thing I can use magic"". Darakus suddenly picked up the scent of a group of travelers. ""Smells like this group is injured. What luck! they will be easy to rob."" he hid in the bushes and patiently waited for them to get closer.<br/><br/>""Are you telling me, you might know something? it must be something top secret since he doesn't know about it, and apparently, he knows a lot about magic! It certainly doesn't look like it's very special, I just thought it looked like an unusual rock of some sort. After everything that's happened today though, it must be something really neat!""<br/><br/>After hearing one of them say this, Darakus stopped to think.<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #40FFBF"">if I steal from them I could probably sell whatever they have for a fortune! On the other hand I could always join them.</span></span>he then jumped out ""Can anyone tell me where the nearest Inn is? And if you are headed there, may I join you, as I am new to this region?"" He asked sheepishly. Without waiting for an answer, he asked again. ""Didn't you hear me the first time? I said can anyone tell me where the nearest Inn is? Or do I need to let my sword ask the questions for me? Well, which one is it?"" he said, putting a hand on it's hilt."
6959,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=100,2013-01-06T07:18:05,Starhawk,"Heading in the direction the group was coming from, the man spotted a wolf-like creature with a sword. He could just make out what the creature was saying, and it sounded like a threat to that group.<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: orangered"">That must be the group I felt earlier...</span></span>The man walked closer, to the point he was only about twenty feet away, when he said,<span style=""color: orangered"">""HEY! It takes a fool to threaten such a group of travelers by oneself. Can you not see there are a dragon and elves, who should be able to take you easily? And...because I heard you threaten these folk, you will have to deal with <span style=""font-weight: bold"">ME</span>.""</span>He drew his own sword and held it out, pointed toward the wanna-be bandit as he said this.<br/><br/>The man brought his sword back in, and let it drop with a mighty thud unexpected from a sword that size into the ground, where it buried itself about a foot and a half. He then cracked his knuckles and crossed his arms as he waited for a response."
6960,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=100,2013-01-07T01:48:06,docemoon145,"The human let his ears focus on the conversation Nymeri was starting. It seemed like the elven paladin might know what the mysterious item Skippy had was. That was something of great interest to him. Just when the conversation might have started going somewhere, what appeared to be a wolf anithrope jumped out from the bushes. That unwanted interruption made Ijemaru immediately dislike him. Still, he pulled himself together and was ready to point the fellow in the opposite direction they were going and suggest he go on without them, or maybe even give him a legitimate answer, but before the human could even open his mouth the wolf went on talking. That<span style=""font-style: italic"">really</span>pissed him off.<br/><br/>Black was torn. On the one hand, he'd decided that this anithrope was more obnoxious than his human, which was bad. On the other hand, this was the first time he'd seen his master angry enough to let it show. Damn, for a human he looked<span style=""font-style: italic"">scary</span>, but it was<span style=""font-style: italic"">so</span>satisfying. The balance was eventually tipped by the general feeling he got from this new arrival. It was too... shifty.<br/><br/>A moment later, another random stranger appeared, this one with bright red hair and a sword that apparently weighed six tons. So far, he seemed to be on their side, but his uncalled loyalty and lack of surprise that they traveled with a dragon was suspicious.<br/><br/>Ijemaru glanced at the red-headed man, clearly still angry and his smile far more vicious than the circumstances demanded. ""Nice sword,"" he said. ""Why wait? Go ahead and cleave him in two with it.""<br/><br/>""He's giving him a chance to run away,"" Black said to the human. ""It's called mercy.""<br/><br/>""Being cut in two is mercy,"" the human replied, his eyes shifting from wild fury to a dead ""you will die"" expression filled with horrifying certainty, his eyes gluing themselves to the wolf-man. ""If he runs, I'll have you chase him and beat him to death. Then we can start a bonfire and find out what wolf tastes like.""<br/><br/>""You're psychotic,"" the demon said flatly. ""So what if he surrenders? Then will you be satisfied?""<br/><br/>""He'll have to prove his submission by slitting his throat in front of me.""<br/><br/>""Never mind,"" Black sighed. ""You're too pissed off to be rational. You don't get a say in this."" The human opened his mouth to say something, but Black put his hand over his mouth, gripping the sides of his face for a firmer hold. His nails were black, the human noticed, not that it mattered. His brain had just gone on temporary auto pilot due to a rage overdose."
6961,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=120,2013-01-07T06:24:41,JDizzle383,"""Perhaps I misspoke."" Darakus said, immediatly sheathing his sword. ""I just needed food so badly that I wasn't thing clearly."" Noticing the look of hatred in the young human's eyes, and then the symbol burned into the hand of the demon next to him, he suddenly found himself whimpering, overcome with fear. He had seen that symbol before and knew it well. Realizing that whomever controlled the demon could have the demon easily kill him with a simple command, he backed away and stumbled backwards, effectively knocking himself out in the process.<br/><br/>When he came to all he could see was a blade pointed straight at his throat, and a couple of angry people talking about what to do with him. Interrupting them, he asked the demon ""Did you by any chance know a demon by the name of Jerakea Arinothan? He is my father, and I Have been trying to find him for 500 years now."""
6962,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=120,2013-01-07T07:51:07,docemoon145,"The sight of the Anithrope falling back and knocking himself unconscious was... rather pathetic, but if nothing else, it seemed to help Ijemaru's mood. Black had let his hand fall upon seeing the sight, but the human didn't start speaking irrationally again. Instead, he looked like he was holding in laughter now.<br/><br/>""You change your mind too quickly,"" the demon complained.<br/><br/>The human recovered himself slightly but still wore an amused smile. ""Life is short. I can't afford to be stagnant.""<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Life is short...</span>Black thought.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Yeah. A human's life is short. Less than a hundred years and I'm rid of him for certain. I'm already an Ancient. I can spare another hundred years. That's not even a dent in my life span.</span>""So, do you still want to torture him somehow?"" Black asked.<br/><br/>""Well, he's this close to a dagger up his mussel,"" the human said, holding his forefinger and thumb about an inch apart, ""but no. Self imposed humiliation is one of the most satisfying forms of torture there is... Right next to extracting a person's bowels while they're still alive and forcing them to eat them... Or forcing them to betray their beloved. It's very effective.""<br/><br/>""... You're how old?"" the demon asked, one eyebrow in the air. ""I doubt you've actually done that sort of thing-- and if you have, I don't want to hear about it. Seriously, the things you say disturb<span style=""font-style: italic"">me</span>... think about that.""<br/><br/>The human shrugged. ""Sometimes I wonder why I was born human and not a demon. Be glad things turned out this way. I could have been a lot worse.""<br/><br/>""Please stop telling me about yourself,"" Black said, shuddering internally.<br/><br/>The Anithrope woke up then, and it took him about ten seconds to switch to a completely random topic:<span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Did you by any chance know a demon by the name of Jerakea Arinothan? He is my father, and I Have been trying to find him for 500 years now.""</span>The question was directed at Black.<br/><br/>Ijemaru could only think of one explanation for the wolf-man to be asking his familiar such a question: he had to have already found out that Black was a demon. But how? Suddenly, the human's memory flashed him back to when Black clamped his hand over his mouth, the hand with the familiar seal. That was also when the Anithrope started to freak out and ended up tripping himself. So he must have recognized the seal then. After all, Black's appearance hadn't been enough to tip off the others so far. But that question... if Black answered it and the wording hinted at it, the others might figure it out too. Was it worth it to expose him just yet? The human had no way to convey his thoughts to his familiar just then, so he could only watch what he would do.<br/><br/>""A demon called Jerakea Arinothan?"" Black asked and shook his head. ""How could I? Demons don't often venture from their lands. You're sure he's in Almerkia?"" He changed topic then, looking more firmly into the Anithrope's eyes, locking yellow on yellow. ""More to the point, if your father was a demon, aren't you one too? I wasn't aware demons could look so much like Anithropes.""<br/><br/>Ijemaru relaxed a little. It seemed like Black wasn't quite ready to reveal himself either, and at the same time, it was possible he hadn't told a single lie in that entire reply. The human smirked slightly, recalling that Black was one of those who preferred to avoid lying. At the same time, he seemed to have managed the art of telling only truth while still deceiving others. It was an interesting way to do things, for certain."
6963,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=120,2013-01-08T01:00:51,JDizzle383,"""For your information, I am only part demon. My mother was a wolf anithrope, and my father left her when I was just a child."" Darakus explained in a tone that spouted hatred towards his father. He seemed to still be trembling as he said this.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I've got to choose my words <span style=""text-decoration: underline"">very</span> carefully.</span>he thought.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I still don't know who gives him his orders, but he is definitely a demon. I can smell it in his blood. If only I knew who put that seal on him.</span>""In any case,"" he continued, ""I see no reason to fight you, or your group. In fact, If you will let me I will gladly offer my services to the group. My senses are honed to smell and hear anything or anyone within a 5 mile radius, and my half demon magic comes in very handy if we get ambushed by anyone who can evade my detection. And in answer to your first question, I have absolutely no Idea where he went when he left my mother."""
6964,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=120,2013-01-08T05:58:27,docemoon145,"""Well, that's too bad,"" Black said in regard to the half-demon's last comment. ""Good luck tracking him down, then. But..."" he shrugged, ""don't talk to me about joining the group."" He gestured to the only female elf in their company. ""Lysonna's the one in charge here.""<br/><br/>Meanwhile, as the demon spoke, thoughts rushed through his head. First, he couldn't help but feel like the name the wolf-demon offered was subtly familiar. Also, if they somehow ran into him on the way (or any other full demon, really, who was at least a thousand years old) they'd surly be able to tell who he was. And if not his name, they'd be able to sense his prowess and infer things that way. He didn't feel like being discovered just yet; things would certainly get noisy if he was. As much as it pained him to consider it, he had better consult with his human for a plan of action, when they finally got the chance.<br/><br/>Ijemaru's thoughts were also rushing again. If this wolf Anithrope was half demon, perhaps the seal hadn't been what tipped him off. Perhaps there was a sort of demonic instinct, that let them know when they were among their own kind. Or maybe he'd recognized the slight physical differences Black displayed as traits he'd seen among other demons. It was amazing how quickly things could get complicated. All he wanted was for this little thing to get dealt with quickly. He wanted to get to Almeria before nightfall. While he waited, he glanced back at the red-headed swordsman, who'd suddenly faded from attention.<br/><br/>""You're sword's still in the ground,"" the human reminded him casually."
6965,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=120,2013-01-08T17:50:29,Starhawk,"<span style=""color: orangered"">""And I suppose you'd like to see it, wondering how I got it to go that far in the ground. Maybe I enchanted it to be so sharp it cuts through the ground as easily as air?""</span>The man pulled his sword out of the ground easily, giving the blade a quick clean with his sleeve to get the dirt off. He then walked over to the human, offering him the sword hilt first.<span style=""color: orangered"">""So, what brings you all out here? I could hear the commotion back in the those woods, unlike everyone else in the city.""</span><br/><br/>Turning to the dragon, the man said,<span style=""color: orangered"">""You must still be fairly young, am I right? And judging by the way you hold yourself, you have been taught a great deal from a Master? It is nice to meet you. I am Drake R'Zul, and have learned from Mythrandir R'ho Argul, the legendary master himself.""</span><br/><br/>Now turning to the elf maiden, Drake asked if he might join the group, as he has had nothing to truly occupy his time for a long time."
6966,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=120,2013-01-08T19:33:10,Xelandria,"Kyra noticed something odd about the figure with orange hair, though nothing she acquired from her senses, made sense. He smelled strongly of dragon, but looked human. She had never met such a mix and at first she assumed he had recently (against all odds) defeated a dragon and perhaps he carried with him parts of it. But as he introduces himself, his dragonic name answered all her questions. Her jaw dropped and her eyes widened in awe when he mentioned that he had learned from Mythrandir R'ho Argul.  Kyra felt herself drop to a level she had never been at before. She felt like a peasant in the presence of a King, a human in the presence of a god.<br/><br/>Although she looked down at him slightly, she felt so very small. She said nothing in reply to Drake, perhaps she had become shy as she does with everyone she meets. Or perhaps, she was afraid to speak in the presence of such a grand being. The red dragon was simply frozen, mind blank, yet filled with a thousand questions.<br/><br/>Groog peaked at the man from behind Kyra's neck, he grunted in disapproval. ""Queen, friend?"" He asked, swinging his baton threateningly.<br/><br/>Kyra was drawn out of her trance as Drake left her presence to speak with Lysonna. She heard Groog ask if this man was a friend and she bent her head around to look at the little goblin. ""Yes, he is a friend. A very good friend. Don't attack him, okay?"" She asked.<br/><br/>Groog frowned, looking forward to pounding something, but nodded. ""Yes, my Queen."" Kyra grinned and bonked her forehead to his, causing a grin to return to his face. She let her gaze get drawn back to the Drake, who was still speaking with Lysonna about joining the group."
6967,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=120,2013-01-09T00:50:57,goku_uchiha89,"As Nymeri was looking at the object Skippy handed over, he saw an unfamiliar language written on it. His thought process wandering his past about something in his teachings, but sadly, his judgement was clear. He has never seen this language before. He knew what he had to do.<br/><br/>""Skippy, keep this close, and do not let anyone near you that you deem untrustworthy. Protect that item until we reached Almeria, understood? Once we arrive, you and Lysonna will accompany me to see the elder and my master,"" he explained. Nymeri was sure that this was the Orb of Darkness, but didn't have sufficient evidence to support his claim. That was why he needed to get to the capital, and fast.<br/><br/>He then looked around to the others, and noticed a person walking towards them. He motioned Lysonna and Skippy behind him, protecting them from any harm. Although he was concentrating on figuring out what the orb was, he was also hearing the talking going on behind him. He could hear someone talking to the dragon, but the name he heard did not ring a bell.<br/><br/>Another 'person' he heard was someone trying to join the group. He could sense this 'person' has done some evil, and wanted to do something, but he was exhausted from the battle, so whatever he was thinking probably wouldn't be a smart idea. But in any case, he had to protect Lysonna, and now Skippy, from anyone or anything.<br/><br/>He took a look at the one closest: ""That's close enough! What makes you think your gonna get any closer then where you stand now?"""
6968,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=120,2013-01-09T01:14:25,Twilight_Cloud,"<span style=""color: #FF0000"">Meanwhile, on the island of the Demons, Ophelia was traveling to the temple where her husband would often commune with the gods. When she reached the building, a cheerful looking ancient demon bowed to her. He had been charged to protect the stone in their possession until they could get the other two, but his unusual expression unnerved her.<br/><br/>""What is it that you are scheming ancient?"" Ophelia asked the elder.<br/><br/>""Nothing ma'am, it is just a beautiful day, don't yah think?"" the elder asked. The demon was thousands of years old, and beyond that, Viktor's father.<br/><br/>""You've grown daft! Are you senile or something?"" Ophelia asked, her lips curled in a sneer.<br/><br/>""No ma'am! Not daft. Old yes, but as a demon, age is nothing. I'm simply peaceful. You need to learn to live, ma'am. Forgive me for saying so, but..."" Having heard enough, Ophelia waved her hand dismissively and effectively silenced her father in law.<br/><br/>""It must be that cursed stone! It's completely taken that last of your sense old man!"" Ophelia observed, losing her cool politeness. She began to chant, and when she finished her spell, the demon ancient's chest cavity exploded. Though the spell had drained her of her energy, Ophelia stood unwaveringly as black blood gushed in rivers from her father in law. The man fell forward, crashing into the ever-growing puddle of his own blood. ""Sad really, what will Viktor say when he finds out your folly?"" She spoke softly to the man, before entering the temple. She found the white, silvery orb where it was meant to be, and Ophelia glared at it. ""I suppose one of you gods is laughing at us right now! Turning an ancient into a soft old fool!""</span><br/><br/>~~~~~<br/><br/>Skippy stood behind Nymeri, but he wasn't quite sure why. The black and orange orb was already tucked away in his vest, but he was more interested in the new comers than what Nymeri had to say. Lysonna was standing next to him, but he was having a hard time seeing everything that was going on. When the sword was dropped so deep into the ground and so easily, Skippy was very intrigued.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Either it's enchanted, or it's one heavy sword!</span>Skippy thought excitedly, wondering how any human could manage such weight. Rethinking himself, Skippy felt oddly naive, a human couldn't carry anything that heavy, so it must be a trick or magic.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #00FF00"">Lysonna on the other hand was unimpressed. Two beings show up and start picking a fight. The red-headed guy asked to join, but after showing his sudden loyalty, Lysonna wasn't sure what he was after, but she couldn't trust him just yet. Not to mention the wolf Anithrope seemed arrogant, and his recklessness could prove to make their journey more difficult.<br/><br/>""You'll have to prove yourself first, and your first impression has you off to a rotten start,"" Lysonna said bluntly. ""The rest of us have been through battles together, and we each know what each other are capable of, at least for the most part."" After speaking she looked pointedly at Black. His black blood oozing from a wound in his hand suddenly flashed in her mind, and she wondered why a stranger would ask <span style=""font-style: italic"">him</span> if he knew a demon. It couldn't just be coincidence. Still, she felt she could trust him, and said nothing of her memory.</span><br/><br/>""I hope you'll come with us! If you can make your sword as sharp as you say, I bet battling by your side will be tons of fun! You could cut people like they were made of butter!"" Skippy said excitedly.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #00FF00"">Lysonna shifted her gaze from Black to stare astonished at Skippy. He acted so innocent most of the time, so serious in battle, and now he was sounding as though he enjoyed fighting? He certainly is full of surprises!</span><br/><br/>As the Elf watched him with the odd look on her face, Skippy ran over to the wolf Anithrope. ""Hi! I'm from Luumae Forest, and I'm sure you were too! If you ever protected me from those damned felines, thanks! I don't really remember you though... Sorry. Do you miss home though? I do sometimes, but I usually don't think about it. Being on the road and adventuring is way more fun than being stuck in a forest with predators on all sides!"""
6969,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=120,2013-01-09T02:48:59,JDizzle383,"""Yes, I am from Luumae Forest, but no I don't miss my so called 'home'."" Darakus answered, ""and I've outlived my friends and mother, so I doubt we could have possibly met before."" Darakus suddenly went up to Lysonna and whispered so that no one else could hear ""You realize you have a demon in your group, right? Although, for my own safety, I can't say who."" when he saw the look she had on her face, he quickly withdrew the topic so he wouldn't alarm anyone.<br/><br/>his ears suddenly stood up, picking up footsteps coming in their direction. Taking a quick whiff of the surrounding area he immediately drew his sword. ""You want me to prove myself? because we have company, and they aren't exactly friends of ours."" before anyone could react he hit a hidden switch on the sword's hilt, which made four retractable scythe-like spikes jut out of the right side of the blade. ""There are about ten soldiers and they are being led by either a very large man, or a giant. I'll take care of their leader with a spell I learned as soon as they get within it's range, but I can only use it once."" After about five seconds, he chanted<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Teocaria Kutirana Sorenai""</span>The group watched as at this command, a rather small storm cloud appeared around the corner of the road and began raining daggers of all sizes on the leader of the opposing group, effectively cutting the huge man to pieces and, thankfully, scattering the remaining bandits before they got any closer to the group's location. Unfortunately, one of them<span style=""font-style: italic"">did</span>come around the corner and promptly got a scythe/sword spike shoved through his chest. ""Proof enough for you?"" Darakus asked, with a 'I just did that by myself' look on his face, right before he collapsed from fatigue."
6970,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=120,2013-01-09T03:25:30,docemoon145,"When Nymeri gave his final word on the matter of Skippy's mysterious orb, Ijemaru was sorely disappointed. The elf had an idea what it was, of that he was certain. Still though, he abstained from sharing this knowledge. The human carefully controlled his facial expression, to hide his disappointment, and the fact that he'd been eavesdropping.<br/><br/>When the swordsman suggested that he might like to examine his sword, the human didn't bother masking his curiosity at all. He reached for the hilt of the sword as it was offered, hoping to examine it for magical symbols he might recognize. However, as soon as it left the other man's hand and was left solely in the human's grasp, he realized it wasn't any sort of magic. The reason being, that the sword jerked his arm down viciously and nearly crushed his hand save for how he released it at the last second. The human let out a shaky breath and bent down to examine the sword. He couldn't see any of the usual signs of enchantment--and he knew nearly every method that had been documented. So... he could only conclude that... it was nothing more than an extremely heavy sword.<br/><br/>The human swept a hand through his colorless hair and looked toward the fire-haired swordsman with a new curiosity... and suspicion. ""Hey, Black,"" the human called to the demon. ""Come over here. See if you can lift this sword up.""<br/><br/>Immediately Black came to the side of his master, the first comment being worded as a command, whether intentionally or not. He gazed down at the sword embedded in the ground, then decided to try it out simply for his own curiosity. The demon reached down and wrapped his slender fingers around the hilt, gripping it firmly before pulling upward on it. It came up easily for him, and he seemed to hold it up with little effort at all, yet at the same time, he stared at the blade in unmasked shock.<br/><br/>""Well?"" the human asked.<br/><br/>""I--It's heavy,"" he offered. The demon's eyes shifted to the owner of the sword too quickly by Ijemaru's standards. ""I don't think there's a human alive that could wield this,"" he said, only for his master's ears, and the human thought he saw something like worry in his pet's eyes.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Heaven's Angels,</span>Black swore to himself.<span style=""font-style: italic"">This sword, that name, approaching Kyra so easily.</span>He recalled the man also saying ""You must be quite young for a dragon,"" or something like that to her.<span style=""font-style: italic"">He <span style=""text-decoration: underline"">isn't</span> human,</span>the demon thought.<span style=""font-style: italic"">He's a dragon. I'm sure of it because I <span style=""text-decoration: underline"">know</span> he's not a demon. On top of that, I'll bet he's an older dragon.</span>He was immediately grateful of his earlier decision not to reveal his identity.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I can't have him know I'm a demon. The chances of him piecing together who I am are too high. I <span style=""text-decoration: underline"">can't</span> let him tell Kyra. I <span style=""text-decoration: underline"">can't</span> let her know what I've done!</span><br/><br/>A memory flashed briefly through his mind. A long time ago, it had been one of his happiest, but now he found it bitter and wretched. He had been praised as a hero for something only a villain would do.<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: grey"">""Hooray for Black Chaos! A demon champion! Master of paralysis magic; Destroyer of the Dragon Race!""</span></span>He shoved the memory away as quickly as he could and looked absently at the ambitious and good Kyralae.<span style=""font-style: italic"">What was I thinking..?</span><br/><br/>Again, the demon's worries were stirred when his sensitive ears picked up on a suspicious whispering coming from the half-demon. He heard what he said to Lysonna, but pretended he hadn't.<span style=""font-style: italic"">She'll know,</span>he thought.<span style=""font-style: italic"">She'll know exactly who he means.</span>He prayed to whatever kind god might be listening to keep her from making a big deal out of it and letting the dragon man know what he was. He prayed that she would be good enough to bring it up with him directly if she needed to confirm it so badly.<br/><br/>Somehow, they were interrupted by yet another group of adversaries, but these were quickly obliterated by the wolf demon. Black let out a sigh. Something about the scene just spoke very pathetically of that group of soldiers. ""Sorry,"" he said, interrupting several people, ""but can we talk about who can or can't join the group on the way? We had three battles (four if you count what just happened) in the past two days, we only have a few hours left of daylight, and I didn't sleep well. I'm exhausted."""
6971,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=120,2013-01-09T05:26:02,Starhawk,"Drake reached for his sword, holding a glance with Black for just long enough to see his eyes.<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: orangered"">Yellow eyes...and by how easily he can hold my blade... I'm pretty sure he can't be a human. But...did I hear right....Black?  That name sounds familiar....like a distant memory passed down in my family's heritage. At least it does because I can't fully recall it at the moment. Let's see... that half demon has yellow eyes too, and this Black fellow doesn't look part animal....That's it! He has got to be a demon.</span></span><br/><br/>Drake suddenly remembered where he heard that name before. In the stories passed down about the great Dragon-Demon Wars, where many a dragon was slain. Could this be the same one who had slain his...uncle?...no... his uncle and uncle's brothers.. so long ago? That was about...1700 years at least, because Drake's uncle would have been about 2300 when Drake was born, but died at 1300 years of age, just about twice Drake's age now. The stories of the Demon who had single handedly lain waste to his family...That man was not to be trusted.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: orangered"">But if he is that same person...why has he not tried to kill me? And the dragon traveling with them? I won't let my eyes off him if I can help it.</span></span><span style=""color: orangered"">""So...Black is it? Why is it you let this...weakling... order you around? I imagined that one with your knowledge should be in charge of the human, not the other way around.""</span>He turns to Skippy,<span style=""color: orangered"">""And you, little one, I am sorry to say the sword is not enchanted, just built for one like me to use with ease.</span><br/><br/>Drake considered his next action carefully, and thought it might be appropriate in the situation.<span style=""color: orangered"">""As Black was whispering to the boy...no, I am not a human. I imagine your dragon friend here felt the same thing as I did, and knows the truth already, but this is not my true form. I am quite old, at least by many standards, but nowhere near the ancient ones of my race.</span>Drake backed a bit away from the group, and then his eyes flashed red. His form seems to shimmer and become ethereal, expanding outwards and upwards. It solidified into his true form, a red and gold dragon standing about thirty feet tall with his head in its normal ""resting"" position above his body, at least twenty feet from his foot to shoulder. Also, from head to tip of tail around fifty feet long. As Drake's form finished solidifying, his right foot came very close to stepping on Ijemaru.<br/><br/><span style=""color: orangered"">""This...""</span>he growled,<span style=""color: orangered"">""is my true form. But do not worry, I choose not to eat humans, as long as they don't annoy me. Nor would I eat you little one,""</span>directing himself toward Skippy,<span style=""color: orangered"">""as I only hunt wild, 'dumb' prey, those who cannot speak the common tongues of any land.""</span>With that Drake repeated the process and returned to his human form, cracking his neck a little as everything returned to its previous place.<span style=""color: orangered"">""I have been to the city many times over my life, and it changes little. There is a fine inn just within the gate, and if we hurry, they will be cooking their finest steaks and meals, as many a traveler comes to visit, and they respect those of any race, as long as they have money or connections. Also, young one, would you like to assume a form less likely to cause stares? I believe I can help you, though I do not know how long my spell would last. But I only offer, if you so wish.""</span>He said this last part to the dragon, knowing that even though the inn would accept her in, any strangers who saw a dragon with a mashed up group of travelers would either assault them or spread rumors. And judging by the evil feeling he was getting from something being carried by these travelers, it was safer to not draw attention to them."
6972,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=120,2013-01-09T06:08:23,docemoon145,"Black frowned passively at the disguised dragon as he passed the weighted sword back to it original owner. They locked eyes and the demon could almost feel the man probing inside him, examining him and searching for answers.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""So...Black is it? Why is it you let this...weakling... order you around? I imagined that one with your knowledge should be in charge of the human, not the other way around.""</span><br/><br/>Black blinked slowly then offered his answer. ""I cannot be in charge,"" he said with a slight shake of his head. ""I am not a leader, and I have little initiative to do much of anything. Also... this ""weakling"" happens to be very resourceful, and he's gotten his hands on something I want. I agreed to help him with something he wants, so I can get what I want. That is all.""<br/><br/>Ijemaru noticed that Black's speech patterns had become more formal, almost like he was establishing himself in some way. Also, once again, he'd avoided lies. Though he didn't willingly agree to help out the human, the instant the seal was forced on him, those were the terms that had been decided. Still though, something in the dragon's statement upset him slightly, and he felt the need to clarify.<br/><br/>""One with<span style=""font-style: italic"">his</span>knowledge?"" the human asked, eyes narrowed, ""I think you're underestimating<span style=""font-style: italic"">me</span>a little."" He would leave it at that for now. There was much more he could say, but most of it he oughtn't.<br/><br/>The dragon man then kindly admitted that he'd been eavesdropping on them and allowed them to see his true form. Admittedly, after meeting Kyralae, Ijemaru had thought he'd gotten used to the sight of dragons, but this one was much larger. For some reason, the human still wasn't scared so much as interested. It was some mental state bestowed by having an ancient demon as a familiar and being completely confident in his ability to manipulate a situation to his liking that allowed him to be one of those people who could literally laugh in the face of danger... That would probably get him killed some day. Black hoped soon.<br/><br/>Drake assured the party that he wouldn't eat them, then was kind enough to recommend a suitable inn to them. Black's attention was caught, especially, when the dragon offered to use a spell to change Kyralae's appearance. He wondered how he would make her look? Like a human, an elf? The vast majority of of creatures all sort of blended into a single appearance for each race in his eyes-- possibly because demons always came out so shockingly different. Still though, while his sense of smell wasn't extraordinary by most demon standards, it was keen enough to help him tell people apart once he learned their scent. He would surely be able to pick out Kyra in a crowd even if she did accept Drake's offer."
6973,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=120,2013-01-09T06:47:18,Starhawk,"<span style=""color: orangered"">""HAHAHA! Oh child, if you only knew. I have traveled across the world over the centuries, learned from those who had knowledge of secrets so old, you would be lucky to learn scraps of them today. And Black, he has quite...the reputation. But you have done something to him, haven't you child? I can feel ancient magicks at work, which should not have been released back into the world because they warp nature.""</span><br/><br/>Drake had noticed the seal on Black's hand, just as the half-demon had. A simple seal, so it seemed, but it used dark magic to bind the tagged to the will of another. He leaned close to Black and whispered into his ear only loud enough for the two of them to hear.<br/><br/><span style=""color: orangered"">""He does not know, but the seal on your hand is actually simple to break. It cannot be broken by the one it is on, but by another who knows how to reverse the writing. If you can spare a moment, I might actually be able to remove it, if not at least weaken the bindings, and the boy will be unable to notice the difference, as long as you play along.""</span><br/><br/>Drake backed away from Black again, and turned to Ijemaru,<span style=""color: orangered"">""You know...leaving one such as him this close to exhaustion will do little to help protect you. I have some basic healing knowledge which will allow his energy to return more quickly, even should he cast multiple spells in a row. If you allow me, I can see what I can do for him.""</span>"
6974,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=120,2013-01-09T07:50:05,docemoon145,"Ijemaru was thinking carefully about what was said. Particularly what the dragon said about ancient knowledge. He'd never had a master, no teachers, inadequate parenting, and no formal education. But he'd been a child obsessed with the mysteries of the world. He taught himself how to read, though his parents were illiterate. He took on odd jobs in his home town to earn money, and when he had enough he left. At the time, he was still very young and had only an old dagger for protection, which he could hardly use. He outsmarted most adversaries he met up against, and practiced fighting in case he met one where that was impossible. In every town or temple he came to he sought knowledge from the writings inside, and he'd never forgotten a single word he read. Knowledge being his obsession, he was rather weak as a fighter, so he took to a style with lighter armor and weapons, a type that focused on the slight of hand and cunning of mind. Even still, he was not as good a fighter as others of this class, for he always put learning first. But... there were things out there that were so ancient they'd never been documented. Like... he didn't know what the orb that Skippy had was.<br/><br/>Yes, the magic in the seal was dark, and was probably considered illegal. Perhaps it did warp nature, but... wasn't that what he wanted to do? Wasn't his goal to make an impact on the world? The human was so lost in thought that he didn't respond at all the Drake's first words. Only when he spoke the second time could he give an answer. Part of him was tempted to say no, but logically speaking, Black was on his side, so why not help him be stronger?<br/><br/>""Fine,"" the human said. ""Those who can heal should, so by all means, go ahead. I'm sure he'll appreciate it.""<br/><br/>""No."" Black said, cutting in so quickly he was almost interrupting. He went on when faced with quizzical looks. ""I've no right,"" he said, remembering the terribly familiar image of Drake's true form, ""to be healed by you."" He lowered his voice then, so only Drake could hear. ""You know who I am,"" he said. ""I'm certain you do. And I'm sure you know what I've done. I know it too. I remember it too clearly. I have too many memories of things like what I did then."" He lifted a hand to his chest and lowered it again, ""Demons... don't have consciences. I'm not supposed to be affected by my deeds. But I am. If you heal me, it will only add to that painful thing I can feel in my chest."" He paused for a moment. ""Also... Kyralae... she doesn't know who I am. Please don't tell her. She... gave me the first pleasant conversation I've had in over a thousand years. I don't want to hurt her... I don't want her to know. And.. just to be safe, I can't be sure, but I don't think Ijemaru knows quite who I am either. I'd prefer he didn't know. Oh, and one more thing,"" he suddenly felt guilty, asking the poor man to keep so many secrets, ""There are still some people in this group who don't know I'm a demon. I'd... like that to last a little longer as well."""
6975,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=120,2013-01-09T07:58:02,Xelandria,"Krya was dumbstruck when Drake transformed his body into his natural form as a dragon. She had seen many a dragon equally large or larger, but since she left her homeland it had been many years since she had seen another of her kind, let alone one that had learned from a Master so well known.  When he offered to cast a spell to change her form, she nearly accepted without thinking.<br/><br/>She stopped herself and thought about looking like a human. What if she did not like her form? What if Groog rejected it and chose to abandon her then? It wasn't worth losing a friend, nor losing the respect she held for Drake. She gently backed out of the offer, ""Thank you, but I'll risk it in this form. I have been in cities before, and as I am still small, the humans assume they can handle me.""<br/><br/>After deciding not to let Drake change her form, Kyra wondered whether she made the right choice. Instead of dwelling on her decision for too long, she assured herself that it did not matter. Being accompanied by Drake alone would ensure her safety.<br/><br/>She watched and listened to the conversation between Drake and Black. She thought highly of both of them, but felt a slight unease between them, making her wonder if they would get along. But she was drawn out of her thoughts by a restless goblin, fidgeting on her back. ""Groog, hungry! Queen?"" He asked hopefully for food.<br/><br/>Kyra smiled at the adorable goblin. ""We'll get food soon. What do you like to eat?"" She asked him, turning her attention away from the conversation between the grand dragon and the demon, not hearing most of it.<br/><br/>Groog's face lit up with excitement. ""Meat! Bird meat! No feathers!"" He said like a child might.<br/><br/>Kyra nodded, ""Then you'll get your bird meat soon, just wait a little longer."" As much as Kyra wanted to hang around and eavesdrop on conversations, she inched forward along the road, hoping that the others would begin to move in that direction as well."
6976,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=120,2013-01-11T04:09:26,JDizzle383,"After hearing Drake offer to change Krya's form the wolf demon suddenly thought of something. What if people , or more importantly, demons could sense him and Black somehow? he knew it was a longshot, but he went ahead and went over to Drake. Pulling Drake, himself and Black away from the group, he asked him what he had been thinking. ""Is there any possible way to mask a demon's presence, or make it so that no one can tell who he is? Because I have a feeling that would come in handy if we were to meet up with any demons we had no intention of fighting. maybe make our eyes seem... well, you know... non-demonic or something"" he stared at the dragon-man intently for a second, then looked at the rest of the group to make sure no one had heard him. ""It just seems like a good idea."" he finished, waiting for an answer."
6977,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=120,2013-01-11T04:54:42,docemoon145,"Black was suddenly dragged off with Drake by the wolf demon, and at this point, Ijemaru didn't care to protest. Not sensing any hostility, Black didn't offer any resistance either, and listened politely to what Darakus had to say. He found an old stubbornness return to him from his youth and let his eyes half close into a mild glare. ""I don't want to look any more human than I do now,"" he said sourly. On several occasions, he had wished he looked<span style=""font-style: italic"">more</span>demonic, but he possessed no abilities of transformation. Granted, his semi-unassuming appearance came in handy at times like this, traveling in a group of humans, elves, dragons, and anithropes, but in demon territory it was almost embarrassing. Humans were associated with weakness, and an appearance as human as his lead to lousy first impressions. He imagined the situation might be like if an elf were born with small, rounded ears. They would always feel like their ears ought to be pointed like everyone else...<br/><br/>""Anyway,"" Black went on after the shortest of pauses, ""it doesn't matter what we look like, as long as they have good enough noses."" He looked at Drake then, ""You look perfectly human, but you still smell like a dragon. Also, even if we were recognized, I doubt we would be their first targets. I'm sure they'd go after Skippy, since he has what they want."" He paused a moment, then spoke directly to Darakus, ""And about the eyes... I've been with this group for days now, and they don't seem to care at all. Besides, I like them."" And with that selfish comment, he let his case rest."
6978,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=120,2013-01-11T05:38:04,Starhawk,"<span style=""color: orangered"">""I have three problems with your plan. First...demons are not my friends, especially after what happened 1700 years ago. Second, you have not gained my trust; I care not if you can rain knives from the sky. I can breathe fire even in this form, with no toll to myself. Finally, I know dragon anatomy, not demon. That makes any spell more difficult to use on <span style=""font-weight: bold"">your</span> kind anyway. And I only smell like dragon to you Black, because you know the smell well. To anyone else, I smell just like any other human.""</span><br/><br/>Drake did not feel like trying to further his point with more talking, and so with a huff, shooting some flame out of his nostrils, he walked back toward the rest of the group, and offered to show Skippy a simply spell.<br/><span style=""color: orangered"">""I can make you a small crystal which you can wear around your neck to light your way with just a simple spell, if you want it.""</span>"
6979,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=120,2013-01-11T09:21:28,Xelandria,"Becoming rather impatient, Kyra sat down in the middle of the trail. She watched as the others socialized with each other, the wolf anithrope tugging Black and Drake off  to the side. He spoke with them for a moment and then Drake snarled something before stomping off to chat with Skippy.<br/><br/>Groog sat quietly on the dragons back, hugging her neck so as not to slip backwards. He rested himself on her shoulder blades, which were two small lumps on her scaly back, but they were enough to help keep himself mounted.<br/><br/>The young red dragon sat there stubbornly for many minutes before she relaxed and let her mind wander about the recent events that lead her to be in this odd situation. She had spent years searching for a higher class Master, her having been a Basic Defense Master. He taught her the basic spells to which she would be able to build upon to learn more complex defensive spells. She learned them solidly, and surpassed her Master. After years of searching, she heard about one, very strict and wise Defense Magic Master that lived in the capital of Almerkia. As she was going to make her way there, having had her request to visit accepted, she stumbled across an odd group of travelers in the forest.<br/><br/>At first she did not know they were traveling, she merely spotted a cottage in a clearing. She had heard that some Masters prefer to be isolated in nature so she landed to see if this might be a home to one. But she soon found a variety of creatures that were traveling together. She heard they were on their way to the capital and decided to travel with them. She picked up Groog along the way, after becoming a Goblin Queen, but leaving their territory and the other goblins behind.<br/><br/>And now they were here, where the group expanded with the addition of a wolf anithrope and a very grand dragon. So her original purpose for going to the city was to seek out a Master. She had taken quite a liking to the party of travelers, but she still wanted dearly to learn higher magic. Kyralae questioned herself on whether to leave now while the others weren't bothering to pay her any attention, or if she should wait and politely excuse herself from the group after they had eaten.<br/><br/>She looked once again to the social group and made up her mind on what she would do. The red dragon moved to rest on her belly and patiently waited. She even spread her wings out a bit to soak in the sun, as she was still reptilian and preferred a warm body, though it was not as much of a necessity to her as to other reptiles."
6980,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=120,2013-01-13T02:16:03,goku_uchiha89,"With all the thoughts swirling around, and him thinking about the orb that Skippy had, Nymeri wasn't too sure what he had in his possession. He had only heard whispers of a great dark army from his teachings, but never found anything out about certain items bringing them in this world. Only a powerful magick being could do such a thing. Then he thought of the name Viktor, with whom he had heard of in his travels. Was it him, or was it someone else? All these were troubling him, and he did not want to tell the rest until they got to the capital, which they needed to move anyway.<br/><br/>He saw Drake going towards Skippy, but chose to watch closely. If he made a move for the orb, then he would have no choice but to move in against him. But for some reason, he trusted this dragon.<br/><br/>""We must move to the capital before nightfall. At least some of you could use the simple comforts of a bed and food. If there is no other interruption, let us go,"" Nymeri said out loud. When he passed Skippy, Drake, he pulled Skippy away for a moment and whispered to him, ""Skippy, remember what I have told you. Make sure you keep the orb in your vest until we reach my master. Only then can I tell you what you hold, understood? Keep beside me and do not leave my eyesight.""<br/><br/>It was then that he noticed that the young dragon and the elf maiden had a head start for the city. He turned to motion Skippy with an incline of his head to follow him following them."
6981,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=140,2013-01-13T04:45:37,Twilight_Cloud,"<span style=""color: #00FF00"">Lysonna stopped a few yards ahead of Kyra. She had started to follow her shortly after the dragon had left the rest of the group, having little interest in what the others were talking about. The Elf hadn't even realized that the dragon had stopped until she realized that she was no longer hearing the rhythm of her taloned feet on the dirt trail. She saw that Nymeri was coming and wondered when the others would start to follow. Skippy finally started to when the Wolf Anithrope gathered with Black and Drake, although he seemed a little reluctant because he had watched the other Anithrope for a long moment beforehand.</span><br/><br/>As Skippy walked, he paused to see where the Anithrope was several times. He wanted the Wolf's protection, and didn't mind at all that he had demon heritage. Even though Nymeri had offered his, the very site of the other Anithrope made him remember his home.<br/><br/>Skippy was drawn out of his thoughts when Drake mentioned a very interesting crystal, but it would still call for a simple spell to use. He had grinned at first, but it quickly became a frown. ""Sorry, even a simple spell is one I can't perform. My kind simply can not use magic... I guess the Gods of the magics don't smile upon us. Although, to see it in action would be really interesting!"" As he spoke, Skippy moved back toward Drake in a quick trot. ""What else do you know? Could you show me? Magic is so fascinating!""<br/><br/><span style=""color: #00FF00"">Lysonna could hear Skippy's excited squeaks from where she waited for the others to catch up. ""Come on you guys. We should get moving. Night is falling and I don't want to be caught in Goblin Forest at night. You can gaurantee their are other bands of Goblins besides the one we ran in to earlier!""</span><br/><br/>~~~~~<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF0000"">After leaving the temple, Ophelia headed to her chambers, where she would speak to her husband of what happened. She wasn't worried about his reaction, but afraid of it. Ophelia was most certain she might see her husband's truest colors when she told him how she slayed his father. She looked around herself before entering the castle, as if worried he might appear behind her. Viktor was very dangerous, no doubt, but perhaps he would be leniant for his wife. Perhaps he wouldn't show her his rage, but the chances of it was much more likely than not.</span>"
6982,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=140,2013-01-19T05:35:55,Starhawk,"<span style=""color: orangered"">""Hahaha, don't worry about having to cast the spell. I imbue the crystal with the spell, and it tells when you want it lit or dimmed. I used to gather crystals just for the purpose of lighting my way before. In fact....""</span>he rummages around in his pouch for a crystal he had already imbued with the spell.  He also grabbed a leather strap and tied the crystal to it, then handed it to Skippy.<span style=""color: orangered"">""All you need to do is think about how much light you want, and it will respond.""</span><br/><br/>To demonstrate, Drake made one of his own crystals light up brightly without a word, then dim again. He then put that one up and watched to see if Skippy was able to manage the simple feat.<span style=""color: orangered"">""Yes, it would be a good idea to go ahead and enter the town now, the inn will be cooking their food now and it should be ready when we get in.""</span>"
6983,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=140,2013-01-20T05:13:16,docemoon145,"When Lysonna called out to the group, Black spun on his heels and started down the path without another word. He'd lost interest in the current conversations and was itching for some rest. Ijemaru was obviously still lost in thought, so he hesitated a bit, but he got moving too. Black fell into step beside him. It was odd. The demon had wanted to see the human fazed for a long time now, but now that he finally was... it made the demon feel strangely...<span style=""font-style: italic"">unguarded</span>. Yes, the boy was arrogant and annoying, but he was also extremely confident. Black had gotten used to that self-assured aura always being near him. Now, without it, it felt as if his own confidence had dropped.<br/><br/>Also, while the child clearly wasn't a fighter, he was a good strategist. Black had quickly grown used to the reassurance, that if his ideas didn't work, if his plans failed, and if he ran out of options, that kid would always have an escape route set up for him. Obviously, he could manage without it; he'd done so before and he could do it again with ease, but such a thing was uncomfortable to him now.<br/><br/>In battle... in the war, Black had been independent; that was how they fought at that time. He'd never been presented with specific orders to follow-- techniques or strategies to use. After a thousand years without war, and his only fighting being hunting for food, the prospect of every demon for himself--even in an army-- had dulled just so slightly. Then, to be immediately thrust from that lifestyle into one where he always had a ""commander"" surveying his battle, and giving orders if he made mistakes or ran into a wall, Black realized something: it wasn't the fighting he'd grown tired of all those years ago. No, he still enjoyed battle. Even now there was a subtle joy he got from inflicting pain on an enemy. What he'd truly gotten tired of was taking charge-- and that didn't mean doing things, it meant figuring out what to do. What should the next step be? What now? How do I proceed? If he corners me, how should I react?<span style=""font-style: italic"">That</span>was the kind of pressure Black hated. Instinct got him out of those situations ninety percent of the time, but every time he reached that other ten percent, he had the knowledge pressed on him that there were infinite wrong answers, a few right answers, and only one or two best answers. Some of his few mistakes in battle occurred during those moments when the pressure overwhelmed him and he couldn't come to a decision.<br/><br/>Black was realizing that he was a natural follower. Perhaps that should have bothered him. He was strong, surely. Shouldn't he also be able to be independent? Most demons were, right? But no, there was something oddly soothing in the understanding. He found himself having one more revelation:<span style=""font-style: italic"">I'm no good at making strategies; it slows me down. If he does that for me, then I don't have to worry about it. I'll be able to use even more of my power if I don't have to waste time thinking about how to use it.</span><br/><br/>Meanwhile, Ijemaru was questioning not his mental prowess, but his level of knowledge. The more things he knew, the more effective and intricate strategies he could come up with-- but there were too many things he didn't know! Though variables were annoying, he could overcome them with enough creativity. Complete lack of knowledge, on the other hand, was unavoidable. The only way to avoid getting tangled up was to avoid it all together, and if one did that... they could never reach the goal lying somewhere within that darkness.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I need to know more,</span>the human thought, eyes narrowing.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Unlike everyone else here, my time is more limited. Whatever goals I claim to be aiming for... those don't matter. But by any means necessary, I won't waste this meager lifespan on a boring existence. I will see this world's most interesting secrets, and I will see the world itself become more interesting. I'll force it into action if I must. Either way, I will make an impact on this world in the short time I have.. because that's what humans do.</span><br/><br/>Black looked at his master again after a while and was surprised to see the fire back in his eyes again. The look reassured him quite a bit, and a small, amused smile fell onto his lips.<span style=""font-style: italic"">You change your mind too quickly,</span>the demon thought.<span style=""font-style: italic"">It's difficult to keep up.</span>Then, after gazing at the rode for a while more,<span style=""font-style: italic"">Screw food. I'm going straight to bed. He'd better not wake me up at the crack of dawn again.</span>"
6984,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=140,2013-01-24T07:12:05,Xelandria,"Kyra saw the others approach, but it was the arrival of Black that caused her to stand and walk beside him. She enjoyed his presence, not only because she respected his power, but because she felt that sense of recognition towards him. She was content to walk silently beside Black, simply listening to their footsteps and the chatting of others. She was used to being quiet and listening, she had to listen all her life, it was part of her magic. To listen, to observe.<br/><br/>Although Kyralae welcomed the silence, Groog got bored with it. He looked up at Black, doubting whether he was a friend even though his Queen had assured him that he was not going to hurt him. But the man looked dark. He looked evil. Groog did not like that. Inside of himself he argued whether to trust his Queen or his instincts. He kept a close eye on the evil-looking man and a tight grip on his baton. It was not long before his attention was drawn away by gentle rolling sound. At first he did not know it's origin, but after a great deal of looking around and searching, he discovered that it came from the throat of his dearest Queen. He was confused. ""Queen, you okay?"" He asked concerned.<br/><br/>Surprised Kyra took a moment to reply. ""Yes, I'm fine. Why do you ask?""<br/><br/>Groog paused, composing a sentence in his head. ""You make sound, maybe you sick."" He said at last.<br/><br/>Kyra giggled a throaty giggle, ""No, I'm not sick."" She said now realizing what Groog was talking about. ""I make that sound when I am happy. I suppose it's like a dragon purr. I didn't even notice I was doing it."" She laughed it off, but in fact was partly embarrassed that Black might have heard it too. She did not understand why she felt that way, it was natural for a young dragon like her to be able to purr.<br/><br/>Satisfied Groog sat comfortably on Kyra's back, forgetting all about his previous suspicions of Black for the time being."
6985,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=140,2013-01-26T05:30:40,goku_uchiha89,"When Viktor was finished with his task to talk to his gods, he went back to his fortress. He went to his chambers, where Ophelia was awaiting him.<span style=""color: #000000"">""Ophelia, it is still early in the day. Why return here?""</span>he asked her. He saw a slight nervousness on her expression, as if she did something she wasn't suppose to.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #000000"">""You are trembling. Talk to me, what troubles you?""</span>He was concerned, but he only was nice enough to her in privacy, as they never speak until the night when they return to the chambers. Viktor, as mad and as bloodthirsty as this demon was, wanted to know what was bothering Ophelia.<br/><br/>********<br/><br/>Nymeri heard Lysonna saying to move out, so he made sure he had everything. He grasped his sword, made sure his bow was behind him, and his pack was there too. Thirsty, he grabbed for his waterskin. He took a long drink, and suddenly he remembered something about what that rider said as he died.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Viktor...is he really back as they have said? If so, then not only is Almeria in danger, but the entire world. This cannot continue. By Pronysus' sword, I will destroy this demon, and his army. But...no, my personal feelings cannot interfere. Although Lysonna is the Lords' daughter, I have cherished her presence ever since I laid eyes...NO! I can not think of love at a time like this. I must protect her, no more, no less. </span><br/><br/>He looked at her, and she smiled as she was talking to Skippy. It made him feel alot better knowing she was safe.<span style=""font-style: italic"">What in Pronysus' name am I doing? Oh no, if she sees me, then I'll...no, I will continue to walk, and pretend I am looking over her. Maybe she won't notice...Maybe?</span><br/><br/>He did just that, and sure enough, she looked at him. He looked away just as quick as he looked at her. He blushed a little, but maintained his composure."
6986,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=140,2013-02-01T17:36:58,JDizzle383,"Darakus was disappointed when Drake explained that he could not, or rather did not want to help, although he had no idea why Drake was so stubborn toward the idea of helping a demon.<span style=""font-style: italic"">-I'll ask him later when I know a little more about the individuals I'm traveling with.-</span>he thought.<br/><br/>As they walked, he began to wonder what it was that was making them a target, and who was targeting them for that matter. Knowing nothing of the war, he couldn't make heads or tails of it, but for some reason, his hair stood on end every time he got close to Skippy. Letting it go for the moment, he turned his attention toward Black, but before speaking up, he made sure the human was not paying attention. ""I'll keep your secret as long as you like, but first tell me who put that-"" he gestured toward the symbol on Black's hand, ""on your hand. After all, I want to avoid confrontation with them."""
6987,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=140,2013-02-02T01:33:42,docemoon145,"Of course, with Black's sharp ears, he noticed the low rumble coming from Kyralae-- but it was no more intrusive to him than any of the other minute sounds around them. He wrote it off as nothing major and zoned out while the young dragon was explaining the sound to her final subordinate. Had he registered what she said, he would have been morbidly surprised to realize that this was the first time he'd ever heard that sound after thousands of years around dragons...<br/><br/>For a minute or two more Black continued to walk on autopilot and just not think about anything at all. The half-demon Darakus took the liberty of pulling him out of submission. As he listened to the man's words, Black glanced at Ijemaru to make sure his focus was elsewhere. For the moment, the boy seemed to be content to drift in his own thoughts, and if they kept their voices down, he wouldn't be able to hear them anyway.<br/><br/>""I can understand your feelings,"" Black replied quietly, a slight smile drifting briefly over his lips before fading. ""Ijemaru Hisuka. That's the human boy's name. He's the one who marked me."" The demon frowned, ""In all honestly, I could have gotten someone worse, but he's pretty messed up. He's clever and cruel-- a bad combination. Physically... he's pretty pathetic, but his strategies make him dangerous, and I'm bound to any direct command he gives me. You're probably in more danger of being slain by me than being marked by him.""<br/><br/>""Especially since you probably won't be able to use ""Teocaria Kutirana Sorenai"" for another several hours, I'd guess,"" Ijemaru jumped in. An ""oh crud"" expression crossed Black's face and the human smirked. ""Information is dangerous, Black,"" the boy chastised. ""You shouldn't give it away so freely. Now I'll be a hypocrite and let you know that I can read lips.""<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Of course he can,</span>the demon thought with a sigh.<br/><br/>The village was already in view now, so Ijemaru aimed at a quick end to the conversation. ""Rest easy; I don't intend to start anything right now. Tomorrow may be a different story but it most likely won't concern you.""<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">I think he enjoys giving out just enough information to make people curious before he stops talking,</span>Black thought.<span style=""font-style: italic"">... I think he also likes being a hypocrite.</span>"
6988,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=140,2013-02-14T00:31:20,Twilight_Cloud,"Skippy accepted the stone. He stared at it for long moments in his small furry hands, at first too worried to try. He was almost certain it wouldn't work. The squirrel Anithrope, squeezed his large eyes shut and imagined a brilliant glow coming from the crystal that Drake had given him. It suddenly felt as if the crystal pulsed, as if it had a life beat and was responding to Skippy.<br/><br/>Excited, he lost his concentration as he opened his eyes. The crystal sitting in the palms of his small hands was still glowing, and seemed to thrum with energy. Awed, Skippy forgot how to speak and continued to stare.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #00FF00"">""That's nifty,"" Lysonna said, making Skippy jump. She immediately felt bad for startling him, and gave him a reassuring smile.</span><br/><br/><br/>Not long after, the haphazardly collected group reached the city of Almeria. The guardsmen outside of the city gates halted them.<br/><br/>""What is your purpose here?"" asked the older guard. Judging by his scars and shadowed expression, he had seen the death of his comrades during their war against the Dwarves.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #00FF00"">Lysonna stepped forward. ""We each represent our races and seek council with your Minister.""</span><br/><br/>""Races don't usually travel together... And three of you look human,"" the guard said skeptically.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #00FF00"">Lysonna smirked. ""Looks can be deceiving.""</span><br/><br/>The guard didn't seem to be convinced."
6989,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=140,2013-02-14T00:49:50,goku_uchiha89,"Nymeri stepped up, showing his crest. ""I am Nymeri Woodlight, a paladin of the Order of Light. My master, the Minister, and I have arrangements already made. My companions mean no harm, and I would suggest you put them in the best rooms possible. I will pay for everything, after I talk to your leaders and my master,""<br/><br/>The guard looked at the crest, and was in awe. ""Oh my goodness! Forgive me, Sir Nymeri. I did not realize who you were, let alone what companions followed you. I trust you, and I will let all of you through. OPEN THE GATE!"" As soon as the guard finished yelling, Nymeri went up close. ""Listen,"" he whispered, ""I want this letter delivered to the Lord of Mistroi Forest. Let them know Lady Lysonna is well and in good hands. Understand? This will be for your trouble. May Pronysus guide you."" He handed him a sack of 1000 gold.<br/><br/>""I will make sure this gets to them, milord, post haste,"" the guard whispered back, and called for a courier. ""Now, my friends, let us go to the inn. I hav made arrangements for us to rest comfortably, and if you want to explore, do not go alone. Stay with another person at all times. Skippy and Lady Lysonna, come with me,"" he said sternly, and walked through to the city."
6990,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=140,2013-02-14T03:52:02,docemoon145,"The time came when the city gates were finally within view and Black let out a sigh of exhausted relief. He was already forming plans in his head to sleep until about midnight, then sneak out to go hunting. His wings would make it easy to slip in and out of the city unnoticed--especially at night. Many, if not most, of the residents in this city were likely human, and their race wasn't well known for their night vision. The demon's black, feathered wings were designed for discrete midnight hunting. He was a little worried when they came to the gates that perhaps the guards wouldn't let them in and thereby stick a sword in his plans, but Lysonna (and especially Nymeri) handled the issue easily.<br/><br/>Nymeri took the lead of the procession at this point, leading their group confidently through the streets. Luckily, at this time of day there was little going on, and the city was quiet. Shortly, they arrived at an Inn. It was rather near the city gates, smelled of nice food, and Nymeri promised a comfortable stay, so it was very possible that this was the same Inn Drake had mentioned. Well, Black supposed it didn't really matter, as long as it lived up to its fast-accumulating reputation. He liked a comfortable bed as well as the next guy.<br/><br/>While Black was thinking mainly of rest and then a hunt, Ijemaru was busy plotting as usual. This was the capitol, so it had to have a fair supply of magic stores, hopefully filled with desirable merchandise. He couldn't by any means use most of the items sold in such shops, but there were usually one or two items that didn't require magical ability to wield; they held their own magic. Two good examples of this would be Skippy's new glowing necklace, and the talisman the boy had used to enslave his demon familiar, Black Chaos. There was something in particular he wanted, but he doubted he'd find it here. Still, he'd heard the saying once, ""The only thing better than finding something amazing you<span style=""font-style: italic"">were</span>looking for, was finding something amazing you<span style=""font-style: italic"">weren't</span>."" When the time presented itself, he would go immediately to scout out the local merchandise."
6991,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=140,2013-02-15T07:16:25,Xelandria,"Kyralae continued to chat on and off with Groog. When they approached the city gates, Groog fell silent in awe. Although the city was on the edge of his forest, he had never ventured this far out. He mentioned that there were strange goblin stories that spoke of this place. ""Lots of goblin say this place is cursed. Even strong strong goblin no come here.""<br/><br/>Kyra looked upon the city walls with interest.  It was quite the spectacle. The architecture intrigued Kyra, as it was simple and yet elegant. She drew her attentions to Groog's comment. ""Why do they not wish to come here?""<br/><br/>""Cursed. Evil magic here. Evil beasts."" He informed his Queen. This sparked an interest in Kyra, but before she could inquire more, Nymeri had convinced the guard to allow them entry into the city. The gate was lifted and Groog gasped in fear. ""Right. They was right. Magic!"" He cried out. Kyra entered the city, holding back a laugh. She dismissed the guards suspicious glances at her. They passed a stray dog, it barked energetically at the group from the sidelines. Groog pointed at it and whispered, ""Evil beast!"" He clutched fearfully at Kyra's neck.<br/><br/>Kyra calmed herself and when she could speak without laughing she replied to Groog. ""What you do not understand, is not always magic.""<br/><br/>""What you mean?"" The young goblin questioned.<br/><br/>""The door to the city is lifted by a series of gears and chains. Not by magic. And that is a dog, not an evil beast. It is descended from wolves, maybe you've seen them before in your forest. See no magic.""<br/><br/>Groog bit his lip, trying his best to comprehend all that his Queen had just said. He sheepishly admitted, ""Groog does not know what you know. To Groog, door is magic. To Groog,"" the goblin paused to remember the word,"" dog is evil beast. Maybe one day Queen can teach Groog magic."" He said, trying not to hurt Kyra's feelings.<br/><br/>Understanding, Kyra chuckled. ""Maybe one day. Maybe."" She murmured to herself as they arrived at the Inn."
6992,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=140,2013-02-21T00:03:17,JDizzle383,"Darakus was planning on having dinner at the Inn and then sleeping through the night so that his energy would return and he could cast some of the more formidable spells in his arsenal, but he feared it would be discovered of him that he was a half-demon, and was worried that he would not be accepted at the Inn. Fortunately his worries were for naught, and it wasn't found out by anyone that he had demonic heritage as far as he could tell.<br/><br/>Midway through his meal, however, he remembered what he had been traveling for in the first place. his father, who had left him at age 10 without explaining where he was going or why he needed to leave, was the whole reason he had left his home in the first place. Although sleep was a necessity he found himself restless asking himself question after question as he tossed and turned.<span style=""font-style: italic"">~I'll find him eventually.~</span>were his last thoughts before his sensitive ears picked up Black's wing vibrations as he left to go hunting. looking out his window, he thought to himself<span style=""font-style: italic"">~If I had wings, it would be so much easier to find my father.~</span><br/><br/>At this point he collapsed from exhaustion."
6993,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=140,2013-02-21T04:05:35,docemoon145,"((Doesn't meet cave standards, I know. I'm sorry. Since it was brought up, I figured I'd post how Black's escape went so there wouldn't be any disputes. This isn't necessarily on the same timeline as everyone else; it doesn't have to be midnight on your ends.))<br/><br/>While the others filled their stomachs after the long journey, Black abandoned them and retreated to his room to sleep. After a good couple hours, his internal clock woke him at around midnight, as if he'd slept in. He felt his stomach turn in hunger and threw back the light blankets he'd been covering with. When he stood up he tore off the shirt he'd been wearing and reveled in the sense of freedom he regained. The glass-panel window shutters swung easily outward, and he crouched briefly on the windowsill before leaping off the second story portal and spreading his wings to catch himself. He flapped a few times to gain some balance and altitude, then went off immediately toward the goblin forest. He'd get his hunt in, be back before dawn, and catch a few more hours of rest before the next morning forced him into action."
6994,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=140,2013-03-08T22:06:15,Starhawk,"Drake had followed behind as the group reached the inn. While he felt comfortable because of the presence of another dragon, the fact there were demons in the party unsettled him slightly. He would not simply trust them, especially the newer one who had tried attacking the group. Drake sat with the others, filling his stomach with the selection of meats available. After they split up for the night, Drake sat close to the fire. The warmth coming from the hearth was easing his nerves, as fire was a natural part of most draconic life. The soul of a dragon could be described as a dragon's flame, because like a fire the dragon's personality could change as a flame, and when the dragon died it would flicker out unless certain measures were taken. It was possible to infuse a dying dragon's soul into another being, and the new host would gain some of the dragon's power and knowledge, but depending on the personality of the dragon, it could take control of the new body in order to ""continue"" living as it had.<br/><br/>Drake did not know what was to come, but hoped for the best, and for peace for his people."
6995,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=140,2013-03-10T07:12:48,Twilight_Cloud,"After reaching the inn, Skippy refused any food and sat next to the Wolf Anithrope. Although usually rather chatty, the Squirrel sat and munched on his acorns that he had collected earlier in relative silence. He felt different some how, like his energy level was lower than usual, and yet... He wasn't tired at all physically or emotionally. Perhaps, Skippy mused, that he was simply home sick from seeing someone who he would view as a protector in his home land.<br/><br/>Darakus left the table first, leaving half of his meal behind. Skippy was curious at this, but remained silent, too lost in his own thoughts.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #40FF00"">Lysonna had drawn up her hood before entering the inn. Even if it was accepting of all races, she wasn't going to risk being recognized. As she sat at the table next to Nymeri, she ate a leafy salad with apple slices and berries.<br/><br/>The young Elf suddenly realized that it was much quieter than usual. With realization, she looked to Skippy he seemed unusually thoughtful and quiet. Since traveling together, Lysonna couldn't remember the Anithrope looking so serious outside of battle. She wondered if it had something to do with the strange object he carried. Or maybe something else was bothering him...</span><br/><br/>After he finished eating, Skippy excused himself from the table and headed to his and Nymeri's room. Once there, he readied himself for sleep, removing his vest, and with it, the orb. Upon laying down, Skippy realized just how tired he really was. His feet throbbed steadily from the long journey. It wasn't long before he found sleep.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #40FF00"">After Lysonna finished eating, she too retired to her room. It wasn't long for her to fall asleep either, and she was completely unaware of what was going to happen outside.</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #0080FF"">A young man in his early to mid twenties, with gray-tinged skin, medium brown hair, large black eyes, and a slight muscle build was walking along the streets. Other than his odd skin tone, he had large black wings with intricate red designs swirling along the edges, proving that he wasn't quite human. He was walking along the poor side of the city, accepting to be alone. Instead, a shadow blocked the stars above from shining their brilliant light upon him. Looking up, the young man inhaled sharply. At first glance, it appeared that another Night Faerie like himself was flying over head.<br/><br/>The young man stared after the one who had flown over long after the shadow had left his vision. Curiosity got the best of him, and he gave chase.<br/><br/>After running for awhile, and flying to close the distance, the brown-haired man froze, holding his breath. The only things that moved were his wings as they beat the air gently to keep him afloat. The man from before, was definitely not Fae. His wings had disappeared, and he seemed to be eating something.<br/><br/>Instead of fear or disappointment, the stranger intrigued the brown-haired man even more. He landed heavily on the grass, to announce himself to this stranger. It was that moment that the Faerie realized he was weaponless, so he quickly brought a spell to the forefront of his mind in the off chance of an attack.<br/><br/>Figuring that he was intruding, the Faerie bowed to the stranger. ""Damien Lunaire is my name. I am a Water Master traveling from the Land of Fae in search of learning a new magic. I am sorry to disturb you in your meal, but at first glance, I thought you might be one of my kin.""</span>"
6996,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=140,2013-03-14T22:35:21,docemoon145,"Ijemaru ate his meal quietly, but was tempted to start some conversation and break the unusual silence within the group. Disregarding any other personal issues, they were probably all tired from the journey, so some quiet was natural. It still seemed odd for Skippy to be docile for so long, but the young human didn't feel like thinking much on the matter.<br/><br/>The boy finished his meal shortly after Skippy, and trailed upstairs after him. He paused briefly in front of the Anithrope's door, tempted to sneak inside and get a closer look at that orb, but he couldn't be sure when Nymeri would be arriving, and he didn't know how light a sleeper the squirrel-boy was. He decided not to chance it and continued on to his and Black's room. The demon was already fast asleep when he arrived, and the boy made no moves to wake him. He fell asleep quickly, waking briefly when Black rose to go hunting, but dosing off again shortly thereafter.<br/><br/>--------------------------<br/><br/>Demons as a race could tolerate a wide variety of climates, but Black was suited to a more moderate temperature and forested surroundings. The wind felt good as he cut through it, and he flew almost slowly to savor the moment. Upon reaching the forest he'd spotted his prey within seconds and moved in quickly to begin his meal.<br/><br/>The demon swooped down and grabbed the creature, sending an electrical current through it that ended its struggles permanently. Since they were now unnecessary, Black retracted his wings and sat down to eat. He'd been so focused on his meal that he hadn't noticed anyone behind him until they announced their presence with an audible landing. Black turned his head to look at whoever had approached him, taking in a visual and memorizing the scent. He was ready to fight if necessary, but this guest wasn't striking him as immediately hostile. This opinion was supported by the boy's bow and words:<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Damien Lunaire is my name. I am a Water Master traveling from the Land of Fae in search of learning a new magic. I am sorry to disturb you in your meal, but at first glance, I thought you might be one of my kin.""</span><br/><br/>The words coupled with the scent made it plain enough that this boy was a Night Faerie. ""Sorry,"" Black replied. ""I'm no Night Faerie."" He stopped eating for a minute to address the boy. ""Name's Black. I'm surprised you approached me after finding out I'm not what you thought I was. You lonely traveling alone?"""
6997,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=140,2013-03-27T03:38:25,Xelandria,"Kyra kept herself occupied with her new-found goblin follower, socializing little with anyone else throughout dinner. Groog was constantly asking questions and Kyra was answering them just ask quickly. Groog ate a meal of local wild fowl quickly, even though he was given a rather large portion. Kyra, being able to eat almost only fish, was glad that a shipment had come in just the day before and the price was low. The dragon ate her fill and when Groog had finally begun to tire she took him up to their room and put him to bed.<br/><br/>Kyra returned to the dining room and made herself comfortable in front of the blazing fireplace beside an old dog whom had long since stopped caring who, or what, sat beside him. It was refreshing to feel the warmth on her scales after such a cool night. She listened to the chatter fade as the night drew on and more of the guests retired for the night. There were only a few guests who remained after midnight to either continue to speak of important matters in very low tones or attempted to share a few sweet words with one of the waitresses, of which neither Kyra was very interested in listening to.  No stranger bothered her, nor spoke a word of complaint to her about being a dragon, although earlier in the night she felt the weight of numerous eyes watching her closely.<br/><br/>The young red dragon, despite appearing to be asleep, could not put her mind to rest. Her thoughts were filled with questions that she longed to ask both Drake and Black. Kyra had not yet gotten a chance to ask Black of his past, or inquire about why he might seem familiar to her.  She also did not get the chance to share a few more words with Drake. Kyra had spent many years searching for someone to mentor her, and now she has found him. But being such a legendary Master, would he be willing to teach someone of such low magic comprehension as she? All of these sorts of questions raced through her mind, along with many others that would go seemingly forever without an answer."
6998,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=140,2013-03-28T06:15:55,Starhawk,"As he continued pondering the events of the day, Drake noticed as Kyra laid down next to the hearth. From the way she carried herself, and her complete ignorance of him sitting feet away, there was obviously something on her mind. He thought if it might be a good idea to question her, and, seeing how there were few left inside anyway, spoke up enough for her to hear him.<br/><br/><span style=""color: orangered"">""Kyra, what is on your mind?""</span><br/><br/>The young dragon might choose not to answer, having experienced much today and likely desiring some rest, but he could not be uncaring about another dragon. Nowadays it was rare to see a dragon outside of the homelands, just because of the results of the demon-dragon war and the fact that dragons were trying to preserve their heritage."
6999,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=140,2013-04-03T03:09:12,Twilight_Cloud,"<span style=""color: #0040FF"">""Lonely?"" Damien laughed bitterly. Then, choosing to ignore the question, he supplied, ""I have been traveling for a few weeks now, headed to the Sacred Forest of the Elven Kingdom."" He scratched his head and blushed slightly, though it would be hard to detect under his tanned skin. ""I suppose I've taken the long way around, but never the less. What I search for, or rather who, could be anywhere I suppose. I am looking to find someone more knowledgeable than myself.""<br/><br/>He thought about the vast cities of his homeland, and how the air drifting through had smelled like wildflowers. Nothing like the cities of the Almerkians. These cities were filled with the smells of smoke, alcohol, and sweat. Remembering made the Night Faerie wrinkle his nose in disgust.</span><br/><br/>~~~~~<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF0000"">Ophelia walked into the meeting chambers where a few of the Elder Demons had gathered. It wasn't often that this happens, but when it does, it is entirely too boring for Ophelia's tastes. They talk about fighting non-stop. About tactics, and how to counter enemies attacking by sea and by air, the best way to train the young demons with little experience, blah blah blah.<br/><br/>Ophelia walked in and pulled an empty chair away from the table to sit behind her husband. Once there, all conversation stopped as she told him of the recent events.</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #000000"">""WHAT?!""</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF0000"">Not many of the demons had been able to hear what she had said, but no one within the Viktor's castle had not heard his reaction. Ophelia cringed from his rage as if he had raised a hand to strike her. ""I think it was by fault of the ancient trinket, but he was mad sire. Utterly mad, with no hope to ever return.""</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #000000"">Viktor rubbed his chin, considering the events his wife had relayed to him. If this was true, then perhaps, there could be a way to get the orb without hunting it down. A slow smile swept across his face.</span>"
7000,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=140,2013-04-03T08:00:55,Xelandria,"It seemed like she was trapped in her thoughts for an eternity before she heard her name. She opened her eyes lazily to see who had called her name, she she saw that it was Drake, she raised her head from the floor. The lack of peaceful rest and a long day gave Kyra a calmness that was different from her normally alert lively self. This calmness made her seem more mature than she actually was, the light of the fire causing her scales to look like burning embers.<br/><br/>""Master Drake,"" She said respectfully, her voice deeper, softer, ""many thoughts trouble me. They will be gone by dawns light, but their presence is quite painful now. Perhaps you can help to ease my mind. I must ask, would you care to take me as a student and be my Master? I know that you are a so very powerful, and you probably wouldn't want to go through the trouble of training me. I'll tell you now that I am not a born natural, but I am determined to learn."" Kyra looked at Drake with wide admiring, reflective blue eyes. Not hopeful, but wishful."
7001,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=160,2013-04-04T05:34:28,docemoon145,"Black listened somewhat apathetically to what the Night Faerie was saying, continuing his meal simultaneously. He didn't dwell on how the boy dodged his question, accepting the information he did offer.<span style=""font-style: italic"">He has a destination,</span>the demon thought, drunken with tiredness and blood.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I suppose mine is at that boy's hip. I can feel it--the spell he bound me with tugs harder the farther away I get. He didn't bother to tell me that I wouldn't be able to run if I wanted to.</span><br/><br/>""Well,"" the demon started in response, standing and tossing the last of his meal's bones into his mouth, ""I'm not traveling alone like you. It's an odd group I got stuck with, but I can think of at least four people who might be of interest to you. There's a know-it-all human brat who may or may not have information you seek, a semi-ancient dragon with great magical talents who may or may not be willing to train you, and two elves hailing from the land where you've set your destination."" Black paused, not sure why he was offering any sort of help to this stranger--that was another things demons weren't supposed to do, yet he felt compelled to do anyway.<br/><br/>""Don't think I'm trying to help you here,"" he said, somewhat defensively. ""We've gotten involved in<span style=""font-style: italic"">something</span>dangerous, and you'd likely be attacked if you were with us."" He paused again as that annoying foreign thing called a conscience kicked in again, ""... But if you want to have some company for a while before continuing your journey... I won't stop you from following me back.""<br/><br/>Maybe Black just didn't like to see kids traveling alone; his own parents died on him pretty early. Either way, it was painfully obvious that he was trying to be nice and help out. That was why he didn't lie... he sucked at it."
7002,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=160,2013-04-13T01:34:41,Twilight_Cloud,"<span style=""color: #00FF00"">As the sky began to lighten up from black to deep blue as the sun started its ascent, Lysonna was awakened by someone entering her room. She rolled to the edge of her bed to reach for her bow and arrows without looking up to see who, but the voice stopped her.</span><br/><br/>""Let us leave, we should go speak with my leader,"" came the Paladin's voice.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #00FF00"">Lysonna laid back on her bed with a sigh, closing her eyes as if to will herself back to sleep. Her heart still pounding against her ribs at the scare of an intruder. The Elf's breathing soon evened out, but she was still reluctant to get up. She had dreaded this from the moment he had mentioned it.</span><br/><br/>Nymeri waited, impatiently, for the Lord's daughter to rise. He would protect her until his dying breath because it was his duty, and for reasons he did not want to admit even to himself. The Elven Paladin watched as she slowly pushed herself up into a sitting position, and then stood.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #00FF00"">""Let this be a quick and peaceful endeavor,"" she prayed quietly to her goddess. Then, raising her voice slightly, she said to Nymeri, ""Lead the way.""</span><br/><br/>~~~~~~<br/><br/>Skippy was still sleeping away peacefully in his room, completely unaware of what the others were up to.<br/><br/>~~~~~~<br/><br/><span style=""color: #0000FF"">Damien raised a brow curiously at what the man before him was saying. Clearly he was choosing his words carefully as if giving little information and with holding the rest. However, what he did mention was very interesting. To think he could meet a Dragon! Even though they lived on the same continent, Dragons were proud and arrogant, and kept to themselves. To hear of one so far from home was very intriguing. Elves as well, they had close to the same attitude as the dragons, and thought humans to be barbaric. A strange group indeed.<br/><br/>He allowed the man to walk a few yards ahead, as if hesitating. The Faerie wanted to be sure to show this somewhat kind stranger that he was no threat, despite being light on his feet. Damien found himself wondering why he hadn't flown back since he could easily follow. Thinking about his wings made him grimace. A partial concealment spell would be well appreciated!</span>"
7003,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=160,2013-04-13T19:09:41,docemoon145,"Black made a point of not looking behind him, but he was keeping a firm lock on the sound of the Faerie's footsteps. It was almost a challenge; the boy had some of the lightest footsteps he'd heard in a while--even compared to Skippy and the elves. Still though, he had naturally sharp ears and a lot of practice using them, so the task was more than doable.<br/><br/>After walking for a short while, the demon decided it was time to take to the air. If he was soaring before coming into the gate guards' view, they'd just write him off as a large bird--if they noticed him at all. Resolved, Black willed his wings to spring forth, as they always did, flapped them once or twice, and was airborne. He flew at a somewhat leisurely pace to be sure his new acquaintance could follow, but fast enough that he wouldn't waste too much precious sleeping time.<br/><br/>They came to the inn and Black swooped inside his still-open window, landing almost silently. He stepped aside to clear a landing path, figuring that this was as good a place for Damien to enter as any. In the moments while he waited, Black retracted his wings and leaned slightly against his bed frame, carefully watching the sleeping human boy at the other end of the smallish room."
7004,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=160,2013-04-13T22:45:13,JDizzle383,"A rather tall figure had been walking through the empty streets, and while most of him appeared to be human, his arms were quite a bit more muscular than a human. The strange thing, however, was his hands. each of them only had three fingers at the end of which were talons that were white as chalk. his clothing was designed to hide the lower half of his body, and the upper half had a rather large scar across the back that resembled a huge bite mark. As a cat walked by he looked at it for a moment, then grabbed it by the tail and swallowed it's still living body whole. as he neared an inn, he glanced around to see if anyone was watching, but at this hour, no one was even awake as far as he could tell. muttering something under his breath, his appearance seemed to shift to that of a thirty-two year old Wolf Anithrope, which happened to be his favorite form.<br/><br/>As he walked into the inn, which he had been expecting to be nearly empty at 4:15 AM, he gasped. there, by the fireplace, was a<span style=""font-style: italic"">Dragon!</span>If he hadn't been so battle hardened by now, he would have fainted. ~What in the name of Antyr's Anger Issues is a dragon doing in Almerkian territory~ he thought to himself. Thankfully, he had long since learned to mask his emotions, and even fake them if need be.<br/><br/>He looked around for a minute, and was about to leave when he caught a whiff of something he thought he recognized, but he wasn't sure who or what it was exactly so he decided to stay and check it out and went over to an empty table, every now and again getting another look at the dragon that had scared him half to death. Around 7:30 the scent he had picked up suddenly seemed to get stronger, but he still couldn't figure out what it was.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000""><span style=""font-style: italic"">(Upstairs in Darakus' room)</span></span><br/><br/>Darakus woke up at dawn, and although he hadn't had much sleep, he felt rested enough to do battle if necessary. He yawned as he went downstairs to find out who was awake so far. ""Mornin' Kyra."" he said sleepily as he walked over and sat next to her to wait on the others.<br/><br/>The Demon Shifter sitting in the far corner of the Inn suddenly realized<span style=""font-style: italic"">exactly</span>why he recognized that scent, and suddenly, no matter how hard he tried, couldn't contain his emotions. He began to cry silently, completely forgetting his fear of what a dragon might do to him if he was discovered."
7005,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=20,2012-07-18T20:16:08,Twilight_Cloud,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">""I don't think anyone has ever been this excited to talk to me before."" She giggles and wipes her mouth then takes a sip of her drink.</span><br/><br/>""Well, you're a demon aren't you? I've never met a demon before!"" Skippy explained, with a big grin on his face, his tail undulating like a fluffy snake.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Oh I can do a vast amount of things. I can turn into different animals and I can play with fire and make fire. I can also read your mind and if I wanted to make anyone do what I want them to do.""</span><br/><br/>If it was possible, Skippy's large black eyes got even larger as he stared at the woman in awe. ""Really?! That's amazing! You must be a very skilled magic user!""<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">She rests her head on her folded hands. ""What's your name child? and are you hungry?"" she pushes the plate towards him. ""I'm afraid my human body can't eat all of this alone."" She chuckles and crosses her legs under the table.</span><br/><br/>""I'm not a child! I'm sixteen, that makes me near an adult... at least by human standards. By my race's, I am an adult! Anyway, my name's Skippy,"" he replied, going from irritated, to happy. Then, Skippy gave the stew she had been eating a disgusted look. ""I'm hungry, but I'm a vegetarian... Don't worry though, I like foraging for my food."" Skippy smiled at her, pleased to have a companion.<br/><br/>The bell jingled, and Skippy looked up to see who had entered.<br/><br/>~~~~~~~<br/><br/><span style=""color: #00FF00"">The Elf woman was relieved when the other Elf didn't approach her. She leaned back in her chair for a moment and studied the dwarf. She watched as he spoke to the innkeeper about something that obviously troubled him.<br/><br/>When the innkeeper went about going back to his customers, and she had finished her bread and cheese, the Elf decided to speak with the dwarf as well. She stood, glanced at the white-haired Elf who was sitting in a shadowed corner again, before getting the courage to speak with the dwarf.<br/><br/>""Hello sir,"" she paused before deciding that he wouldn't know who she was. ""My name's Lysonna Dyminesk. Forgive me if I'm disturbing you sir, but I have never seen a dwarf before even though you are my territory neighbor. I believe we Elves were informed that you were in a war with the humans, and I apologize for us not aiding you, but I'm curious as to why you would be in the territory that you were once at war with.""<br/><br/>As she waited for a reply, the bell on the inn's door jingled, and she looked up to see who had entered.</span><br/><br/>~~~~~~~<br/><br/><span style=""color: #00BFFF"">Two of the demons from the ship entered to scout out the Dove By Inn. As they opened the door, many of the beings in the room turned to see who had entered, and one matched their lord's wife's description.<br/><br/>""A gray-furred Anithrope,"" one of them whispered. ""Isn't that how Lady Ophelia described the one who took the object?""<br/><br/>His companion nodded and he grinned. ""Don't start the fun without me,"" he said, and quickly turned to go outside. He shouted for his comrades, and it could be heard through the door.<br/><br/>The first demon, an experienced man in his mid-thirties with lots of muscle to talk for him, moved toward the Anithrope and his female companion. His smirk was a dark one that revealed his desire to bring pain. ""Hello young sir, I believe you have something that belongs to us.""<br/><br/>The Anithrope clicked his teeth together like an angry rodent, then he spoke as innocent as any child could, ""I wouldn't take anything. Maybe you dropped it?""<br/><br/>""Aye. A strong storm hit our ship just last night and the raging waters took this particular item over board. We were told a gray Anithrope picked it up, and you match that description.""<br/><br/>""I told you, I don't have it!"" The demon snarled, reaching for Skippy's throat, however, the squirrel Anithrope bit the hand just as a swarm of other demons, led by the one that had left, entered the inn. ""Kill them all and find that object!"" he ordered. </span><br/><br/>~~~~~<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF0000"">Ophelia watched her husband enter the circle, and he disappeared. That was normal. When one entered, nothing could be seen nor heard of them while they conversed with the gods. Ophelia waited rather impatiently for him to return.<br/><br/>Only a few minutes later, Viktor stepped out from the circle, looking rather shaken. <span style=""font-style: italic"">""Keep a track of the ones going after that item. I need it!""</span><br/><br/>Ophelia nodded. ""Yes, my darling."" With that, she turned to head back to their bed chamber to sit in front of her mirror and conjure the image of their demon minions and checking on their progress.</span>"
7006,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=20,2012-07-18T20:45:05,goku_uchiha89,"Nymeri, hearing the bell on the door jingle, looked and saw two demons talking to a squirrel Anithrope.  ""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Hello young sir, I believe you have something that belongs to us.</span>"" Nymeri grabbed the handle of his sword, as he could tell the little one was in danger. He was focused, as he always was when it came to fighting against demons of the damned.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Kill them all and find that object.</span>"" As soon as the demon stopped talking, as quick as a flash, Nymeri sliced the demon behind the one holding the squirrel. The other demon looked at Nymeri, growling viciously. ""What's the matter? Did Flea just slice your little friend? Aw, you miss him already? I'll be happy to send you to where he is,"" Nymeri said with a smile.<br/><br/>**********<br/><br/>Viktor followed his wife back to the bed chamber, only to watch Ophelia scry for the ones sent to the port. He watched as they came to a squirrel Anithrope, and questioning him. But his face turned grim as he saw one of them being sliced in two.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #000000"">""Curses! How can there be warriors there, and a Paladin, no less? ARGH!""</span>Viktor's anger flourished."
7007,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=20,2012-07-19T03:49:42,docemoon145,"Black stared at the mark on his hand, horrified and disbelieving at the words the<span style=""font-style: italic"">human</span>across from him was spouting. He started standing up, about to run away and go back home, but Ijemaru wasn't having any of that.<br/><br/>The light-haired human gave a smirk. ""Sit, Black,"" he commanded. Immediately, against his will, the demon sat. The demon looked down at his chair then back up at the human with a piercing look of hatred.<br/><br/>""It really is convenient,"" the human goaded. ""All I have to do is give a command and say your name and you have no choice."" He narrowed his eyes at the demon, ""This might have been easier for you if you'd just accepted my offer. I don't think I've introduced myself yet,"" he went on, ""my name is Ijemaru Hisuka. You can either call me Ijemaru or Master. It's your choice.""<br/><br/>The demon gave no response, simply glaring at the human boy. Ijemaru returned the glare with a smirk. A moment later, the door opened and the two automatically turned to see who'd entered. The events escalated until one demon was holding a squirrel Anithrope by the neck. Black turned to Ijemaru, ""What shall I do,<span style=""font-style: italic"">master</span>?"" he said, pouring every ounce of loathing and disdain that he could into the world.<br/><br/>Ijemaru took up a glass of water and casually took a sip. ""Nothing yet,"" he said idly. ""It's not our problem.""<br/><br/>Well it didn't stay that way for long. Almost immediately after the order was given, demons rushed into the inn, aiming to attack everyone inside. The paladin Black had come upon earlier was the first to make a lethal move, slicing a demon clean in half.<br/><br/>Another demon came toward their own table, aiming an attack at the human boy from the side. Ijemaru had no weapons drawn and no defenses up, and he wasn't in a position to move for either. Black silently hoped the boy would die then and there and his problems would be over. His hopes were soon destroyed.<br/><br/>""Kill him, Black."" Immediately, Black jumped out of his seat. He placed himself between the charging demon and Ijemaru and drew his collapsible battle staff, using it to block the demon's sword. Without missing a beat, Black sent a rush of electricity up his own weapon, down his adversary's and into the opposing demon's body. Black didn't use enough power to kill the demon, that would be wasteful and would weaken him, if only a bit. The demon collapsed to the ground and black thrust the end of his battle staff into its chest, killing it instantly.<br/><br/>""Well now it's our business,"" Ijemaru said, laughing slightly. ""Fight them, Black.""<br/><br/>Black glowered at the human, though he only had a brief moment to do so. Against his will, he rushed off into battle. Since the paladin had already displayed his strength, most of the attackers seemed to be focused on him. Somehow, Black ended up in the center of the circle with the elf, fighting back to back with him.<br/><br/>""Well,"" Black said, stabbing a demon with the end of his staff. ""I found out who called me here. I'll gladly introduce you two if you'll kill him for me.""<br/><br/>------------------<br/><br/>Ijemaru laughed and took a sip of water as he watched the live fight scene before him. It was actually very entertaining. One demon made his way toward the light-haired human and was met with a dagger in its forehead before it got close enough to do any damage. ""Don't disturb me when I'm being entertained,"" he said, though he knew the creature could no longer hear him."
7008,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=20,2012-07-19T22:45:24,Alageel,"One of the fallen demons started slowly moving behind the light-haired human. He tried to get up when an bolt filled with energy pierced his skull and blew his brains.<br/><br/>The dwarf now was standing with a fierce look holding a fine crossbow which was glowing in his hands with a deadly blue colour featuring its devastating power.The dwarf turned the crossbow to the small company of people and said..<br/><br/>""I think it's about time to go outside and solve this fuss fast. I'm pretty sure that the militia will notice soon and this place will be swarmed with guards in no time. It wouldn't be wise to get ourselves caught and thrown into the prison now , would it?<br/><br/>""Plus i really wanna know why demons came here and are after you?"" he continued looking towards the Anithrope."
7009,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=20,2012-07-20T04:00:50,Rayne Yoruichi,"Rayne finished her beer and stood up and started to head out when two demons blocked her path. ""'Ello puppet. Where do you think your going."" They obviously had no idea who they where dealing with. Rayne smiled up at them removing her cloak. Her shirt revealing her toned stomach and her pants slung a bit low on her hips, she was wearing a gypsy woman's clothes as a disguise. She tossed the cloak aside and smirked slowly wrapping her arms around ones neck. ""Well sir, I was looking for you. A strong, sexy demon such as yourself must know his way around a woman's body.""<br/><br/>The demon smirks and runs his hands along her curves ""Not to brag or anything but uh... I know what makes a lady such as yourself tick.""<br/><br/>His buddy spoke up trying to get him out of her grips but Rayne looked at him with an entrancing look and gently stroked his cheek. ""shh... Don't speak... just wait your turn."" Against his will, the second demon obliged.<br/><br/>She turned back to the one in her arms and licked her lips. ""Well, then your going to have to prove it."" She leaned in a little and he leaned in the rest of the way aggressively pulling her into a kiss. As soon as his lips made contact with hers he burst into flames, she pulled away from the screaming demon and spoke a few words, quietly in the demon language with her hand held out in front of the flames, her eyes going from green to yellow. ""Quibus eieci te de hoc mundo estis."" almost imediately the demon turned into a black cloud of smoke and vanished. When he did the other demon broke from her trance.<br/><br/>""YOU?!?"" He said to her finally recognizing her. ""I will tear your head from your neck, Traitor!"" Rayne laughed and put her hands on her hips. ""Now is that anyway to talk to a lady, damned brute.""  The demon charged at her and she chuckled kicking him with a huge roundhouse and sending him flying into the wall. She held out her hand and pinned him to the wall, she spoke the same words to him as she did the other demon. ""Quibus eieci te de hoc mundo estis"" her eyes glowed yellow and the demon threw his head back and screamed as he turned into the black cloud then disappeared. She pulled out her bow and pulled back on the string a blue arrow formed of pure energy emerged on between the string and the wood. She pointed it in the direction of the demons attacking Skippy and took a deep breath. ""Gods please forgive me for what I'm about to do."" She let go of the string and the arrow shot straight into the demon she repeated this process, her heart cold as ice as she helped slay her kind ""I agree with the dwarf. I really would hate to get caught."" She walked towards Skippy and smiled sweetly at him as she fired on another demon. ""Shall we draw these bastards out handsome?""<br/><br/><br/>(please tell me if I need to fix anything >.< I hope it's good)"
7010,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=20,2012-07-20T05:02:33,BlackBlood_Wiccan94,"Willow sleeps soundly until she hears voices and other things going on down stairs.She slowly gets up from her warm bed, her long hair falling over her shoulders over her light blue silk night dress. She touches the floor with bare feet and shivers to its cool feeling but stands up stright anyways. She looks around and spots the window and walks over to look outside but stops and turns to the door hearing them again, a slight hiss rising in her throat ""Im trying to sleep, but ill go down a check anyways""she says yo herself while yawning. She looks for her robe and find it hanging on the bed post,she quikely grabs it throwing it on and walking out of her room.<br/><br/>She walks to the top of the stairway and looks around the corner at first seeing what was down there before she got into any big mess she rather not be in. After checking she thinks it over and goes down anyways slowly walking,trying not to draw any notice to her being there. Under her breath she whispers ""Whats going on down here"" finally reaching the bottom step she stops and looks at everyone in the Inn and thinks to herself ""why so many people""<br/><br/><br/>(sorry it short im trying really hard more detail next DX)"
7011,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=20,2012-07-20T06:07:47,docemoon145,"Ijemaru looked over his shoulder to see a demon, who was very likely planning to attack him, be shot through the skull by what looked like an enchanted arrow. The light-haired human looked to the dwarf, whom was obviously responsible, and offered a slight smile. ""Thanks for the hand,"" he said.<br/><br/>The human thought for a moment. Getting caught was definitely<span style=""font-style: italic"">not</span>in his plans. ""Oh Black,"" he called, ""when you get a moment, let's take this outside.""<br/><br/>---------------<br/><br/>Black was fighting hard. He'd taken several demons so far while using only minimal amounts of magic. He didn't harbor strong emotions for his own kind, but killing them like this still felt wrong. But he could do nothing to resist the damned human's orders. The harder he tried to resist, the more the mark on his hand burned, and his body would not even slow.<br/><br/>The demon cursed under his breath when he heard another command being given. To his surprise though, his body didn't immediately move to go outside. Was the seal weakening? Perhaps it was only temporary? No, that hope was immediately shot down when he thought about the wording.<span style=""font-style: italic"">So that's how it is huh?</span><br/><br/>""Seriously,"" Black said, voicing this to the paladin, still fighting relatively close to him, ""anytime. Feel free to kill that white-haired human back there.""<br/><br/>---------------<br/><br/>Ijemaru casually stood up and walked closer to the fray, and in turn, the doors. A demon saw him and came at him with an axe. He recoiled, a dagger in his throat, and promptly dropped his own blade on top of himself.<br/><br/>Ijemaru laughed at the sight and retrieved his dagger, as well as the other he'd thrown earlier. He turned toward the area of the battle where his demon familiar was and smiled sadistically, his eyes wild with excitement. ""I'll be waiting outside for you. Oh, and Black,"" he called, standing in the doorway. His eyes narrowed slightly, ""Don't ever ask or order someone to kill me again."" He laughed, walking outside.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Damn!</span>The demon thought.<span style=""font-style: italic"">He has ears like a bat.</span>Speaking of sharp hearing, Black was going to have a serious headache after the clammer of this battle."
7012,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=20,2012-07-20T07:31:45,Twilight_Cloud,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">""I think it's about time to go outside and solve this fuss fast. I'm pretty sure that the militia will notice soon and this place will be swarmed with guards in no time. It wouldn't be wise to get ourselves caught and thrown into the prison now , would it?<br/><br/>""Plus i really wanna know why demons came here and are after you?"" he continued looking towards the Anithrope.</span><br/><br/>Skippy shrugged and drew the two daggers that had been in the sheaths sewed to the back of his leather vest. ""I did nothing wrong,"" he insisted in his innocent voice. In just that time, three demons surrounded him. In a bloody chaotic dance, Skippy twirled, slicing all three fatally in the mid-section area. One was cut so deep, he had to hold his insides in, and the Anithrope easily finished him by leaping into the air and swinging one of his arms, which resulted in the man's throat being slashed. Skippy turned to the other two, who weren't as injured, and were trying to ignore the bleeding, pain, and their fallen comrades.<br/><br/>The Squirrel Anithrope blocked the one demon's sword with both of his blades. Then, he knocked him back with a swift kick to his shin. He would have preferred the man's groin or gut, but at the present time, he wouldn't have been able to get his short legs that high. Next, he did a back flip to put a little distance between himself and his enemies, but the demon with the sword swung at him, slicing open his fluffy tail. In his adrenaline-pumping state, the pain was nothing but a dull ache that he used to fuel his fighting tactics.<br/><br/>Then, in one swift movement, he sheathed both of his daggers, and grabbed two throwing knives from their place at his belt. With one flick of his wrist, he nailed both demons dealing killing blows. The first in the throat, the second in the eye. Skippy retrieved his daggers, and as he bent, a fourth demon moved in, but an arrow caught him in the heart and he was dead before he hit the floor.<br/><br/>~~~~~<br/><br/><span style=""color: #00BF00"">Lysonna was much slower to react than the others. It was as if everything started out really slow, and then was fast forwarded into a chaotic blur. Demons were being slayed left and right, and yet it seemed that no one had gotten seriously hurt. That might have been due to the group of mixed races fighting for their lives.<br/><br/>Lysonna turned to the stair case behind the common room, where she had heard faint foot steps even with all of the clamor of metal against metal and other such noises. She noticed someone looking at the fray as if wondering whether to fight or run.<br/><br/>Turning back to the fray, Lysonna finally stood and readied her bow. She let an arrow fly just in time to save the Squirrel Anithrope from getting beheaded and was proud to see that the shot rang through. Then, there was a loud yell as the cornered innkeeper was attacked by two demons.<br/><br/>Lysonna looked around for anyone else in dire trouble, but it seemed the fight was almost over. Only the two demons that were attacking the innkeeper and a handful of others remained. The one who seemed to be the leader had been slain, but another whom had been knocked out, suddenly stood and ran out of the inn as if fearing for his life.<br/><br/>After that, Lysonna dashed around the remnants of the battle with her Elven swiftness. She ran through the door and looked around outside, following the white-haired human. As Lysonna looked for the demon that had run out, she saw an even larger group of demons headed their way.<br/><br/>Without a moment's thought or hesitation, she ran back into the Inn. ""If you want to live, we need to find a back door and fast! It seems that there are even more demons in the city, and they're on there way back."" The Elf then dashed to the woman on the stairs and pulled out her bow. As she shot down a few of the remaining demons, she asked the girl, ""You seem to have been here longer than any of us, do you know of such a way out?""</span><br/><br/>~~~~~<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000"">Ophelia watched as her husband's minions were getting slaughtered by the group and she began to wonder how they had acquired such skills. But as more and more of the men fell, the angrier she became. <br/><br/>""There are reinforcements in the city my darling. The rest of those on the ship should be entering the inn shortly,"" she said, but it wasn't very clear if she was saying that to reassure him, or herself.</span>"
7013,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=20,2012-07-20T10:33:31,Alageel,"As Skippy sliced those demons a fourth one jumped towards him aiming to pierce him with his sword, only to get shot down by another energy bolt. Meanwhile Skippy answered to the question dwarf made and kept attacking his foes.<br/><br/>""Still being ganked by so many demons in a rather quiet place is strange even if you say that you haven't done anything wrong. And you know.."" another shot from the runic crossbow "" they seem to really wanna take you down.""<br/><br/>The dwarf jumped to avoid a spell from a demon who next rapidly rushed to him.<br/><br/>""Curses this one is fast.""<br/>he aimed and threw another bolt towards the rushing demon but he avoided it with ease.<br/><br/>As the demon  reached him, Pintofale took a tankard from a table next to him he lowered his hand with all his power managing to hit the demon in his face the right time.<br/><br/>""Ha in your face!"" he screamed and he kicked the demon throwing him down.<br/>""How about that ?"" he went on a table and then body slamed the demon.<br/><br/>Then the dwarf saw the innkeeper being attacked by some demons and took some time to kill them saving the innocent from their killing frenzy. He saw an elven woman who previously left the inn coming back in shouting towards them.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFFF00"">If you want to live, we need to find a back door and fast! It seems that there are even more demons in the city, and they're on there way back.""</span><br/><br/>""Now that's trouble."" He said and grabbed the innkeeper and pushed him towards the elf who now was asking a girl about a possible escape route."
7014,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=20,2012-07-20T18:36:05,BlackBlood_Wiccan94,"After coming upon such a fight in her only home, anger rose in Willow causing her hair to stand on end. She saw the innkeeper and started towards him but was caught up by some demons which she hated only because they had attacked her only friend. She hisses and ducked under them, cutting her finger allowing her blood to flow out under them. After turn and kicking one off to the side she used the small amount of blood under the other demon to turn to spikes which shot up through him killing him without a second though ""Too slow"" she whispered and retracted her blood and kept moving towards the innkeeper hoping she would get to him before harm fell upon him.<br/><br/>She looks around to find him but did not see him at all, she feared the worset but kept an open mind as she moved her way in and out of demons using her vampire speed to avoid anymore fighting. She finally spotted him and rushed towards him but was thrown back by a demon three times her size. After getting up and catching her breath she hisses and reopened the wound on her finger and whipped her blood around like a whip slicing the demon in half, then whipping her blood around a second time cutting his head off before his upper half of this body hit the ground. ""Damn Demons always getting in my way!""she yelled still trying to get to the innkeeper but notices hes no where in sight. She growls and punches the wall ""Why here!"" She yelled again and began slicing through demons in a rampage."
7015,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=20,2012-07-23T02:38:17,a.laroux,"Amelia bit her lip as she waited in the kitchen, within minutes the tiny inn had been crowded. She figured the ships must have docked. Terror gripped her, she didn't like strangers, or crowds and the funny thing was- she hated to be alone. She held her tray close to her chest and peered out the kitchen window,<span style=""font-style: italic"">so full...</span>she thought to herself. The innkeeper stormed into the kitchen as he looked at her.<br/><br/>""Amelia, start serving those drinks or I swear...."" She ignored the rest of his harsh voice as she grabbed a few mugs of ale and wandered out to the dining room. There were numerous races there, dwarves, Elves, an an inkling sensation that there might even be a demon or two. She gazed around, as she searched for empty glasses of ale. When she spotted one over by a man and a dwarf, she headed over, replaced the drinks and took the empty glasses.<br/><br/>The inn seemed to come to life with the noise, the conversation, the laughter. She worked quickly and efficiently, and avoided eye contact as she went along. The innkeeper gazed over his guests and quickly returned back to the front desk to help more customers. She leaned up against the wall and gasped for breath for a moment, the amount of magic she had used to conceal her Fae wings was almost  overwhelming. but she tried not to use so much as to where she would be noticed.<br/><br/>But she wanted to. She didn't want people to know what she was let alone where she came from, or who her family was. She ran away from home a long time ago and refused to look back. When she came to this land she vowed to start a brand new life for herself, but this was the only work she could find. She sighed and went back to the guests. She shook free from her thoughts and went back to work, listening in on the conversations but ignoring most of them. It wasn't her business to interrupt, only to serve.<br/><br/>Within minutes the door burst open and swarms of demons came in. She screamed and dropped her tray, spilling the glasses. They shattered upon the ground. Fear gripped every fiber of her being as she dodged arrows, knives and all manners of weapons as she clammered for the escape door. It was in the kitchen, closer to the back door, it was a trap door, hidden by a massive rug that only those close to the inn keeper knew about it.<br/><br/>When she had seen him attacked, that's when she knew that the demons wanted none of them to live. She raced to the kitchen and locked the deadbolt on the door as she turned. Some demons were already there as they seemed to tear the place to shreds, as if they looked for something. She inched towards the door. Her only way out blocked by the enemy. She swallowed hard, her hands shook. The noise from the screams and the fights from in the front escalated.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Use your magic, now or die Laroux, its your only option...</span>The demons closed in and drew their weapons. She whimpered, completely terrified. She sheilded her eyes, whispered a soft prayer, dropped her magical sheild and let her light floor the area. A scream tore from her lips as she ducked, unsure of what was to come."
7016,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=20,2012-07-24T05:33:18,Twilight_Cloud,"Skippy paused, holding his daggers and ready to spring at any given moment. However, it suddenly sounded oddly quite. Skippy straightened and looked around. The only sounds of a scuffle were now in the kitchen, and he watched the inn keeper stumble as he moved toward the Elf.<br/><br/>Without a second thought, the Squirrel Anithrope ran around the counter, his bushy tail flowing behind him, stained with dry blood, and he ran to aid the waitress who was being attacked there, only to be nearly blinded by her mysterious power. Luckily, the Light was more intent on the demons, so he was left mostly unscathed. When the Light faded and finally winked out, Skippy could see that the girl now had wings. ""Cool! So you're a Faerie? You know, I just got back from visiting your homeland, and it's been a real adventure! Why just before I left..."" he rambled on, telling the tale of the beautiful cities that had encountered.<br/><br/>~~~~~~~~<br/><br/><span style=""color: #40BFFF"">The innkeeper nearly had a heart attack when the two demons had cornered him. He gave a shaky thanks to his rescuer as he was shoved in the general direction of an Elf maiden. His fear for his own life was replaced with concern by the young vampire woman who was the closest thing to a daughter that he had ever had went to a blood rage until she slaughtered the last of the demons, aside from those who were in the kitchen.<br/><br/>""Aye, there's a back door,"" the inn keeper spoke, wringing his apron with his hands. ""It's through the kitchen. Amelia can you show you out."" He looked around at them all, still very concerned. Then, he turned his attention back to the Elf. ""I'll hold them off as best I can, just keep Amelia and especially Willow safe.""</span><br/><br/>~~~~~~<br/><br/><span style=""color: #00FF00"">Lysonna nodded, not entirely sure how to react. It was as if a weight had been placed on her shoulders. The old man had put her in charge of the young women's lives, and she wasn't entirely comfortable. Still, there wasn't much time to argue. So she led the others into the kitchen, following Skippy. She gave Amelia a nod. ""If you wish to live, you need to show us the way out now."" Her voice had cut Skippy off in mid-sentence, but he didn't seem to mind. The squirrel Anithrope had almost forgotten the task at hand.<br/><br/>Skippy nodded his agreement, and looked at Amelia, his large black eyes seemed curious. ""Yes, the sooner the better. Maybe I'll finish telling you what happened another time, but now we must leave here and find a safe haven.""<br/><br/>Lysonna laughed mockingly. ""A safe haven won't be too easy to come by. All I want is to live to fight another day.""<br/><br/>Skippy inclined his head slightly as if in agreement. ""You pose a good point Elf maid. At any rate, 'tis certainly not safe here.""</span>"
7017,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=20,2012-07-24T20:29:43,Alageel,"""Oh no you get out with the rest guys"" said the dwarf and catched the innkeeper and pushed him towards the kitchen. ""The one that will hold them is me.""<br/>And he turned towards the others  , he kneeled and rised his crossbow. The bow started glowing in a deep blue colour and  to vibrate in his hands.<br/><br/>""Everyone!"" he shouted ""move!Through the kitchen! I may not be able to fight with extreme speed or freely use magic but i can be deadly as hell when i want to and trust  me you do not want to get caught into this."" the crossbow now was emmiting a great heat and it was like a blue lattern.<br/><br/>And then he looked towards the innkeeper and told him<br/><br/>""I'll make sure to double pay you about what is going to happen.Well i hope you forgive me!"" and he smiled."
7018,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=20,2012-07-24T23:06:10,goku_uchiha89,"Nymeri sheathed his sword and ignored the talk, only moving with the others. In his mind, when someone had a point and was right, he followed through. ""We should go! No need to do anything else here. Where do we go?"" he asked while looking at Lysonna.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""The capital city, Almeria. We better get there. We will try to lose them in Goblin Forest,""</span>Lysonna replied.<br/><br/>""Then I say we go. I went through there to get to here. If no one else will lead, then I will. Follow close, and stay alert. Goblins are tricky and deceitful these days,"" Nymeri said.<br/><br/>**********<br/><br/>Viktor saw as the others escaped.<span style=""color: #000000"">""HOW?!? I cannot believe they escaped! If I had been down there, I would have slaughtered them!""</span>Viktor cried in anger. He couldn't watch anymore, he had to strike.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #000000"">""Where are they heading, dearest? No matter where they are heading, send out the riders! Make them pay for what they done to my minions, and don't have them come back without that orb,""</span>Viktor said to Ophelia, and walked out."
7019,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=20,2012-07-25T02:14:53,docemoon145,"Ijemaru tapped his foot as his patience began to run dry. ""He certainly is taking his own sweet time."" The human gave a dull glance to the charging mass of demons not too far away and turned to walk back into the inn.<br/><br/>Black looked up as the human boy came back inside. ""Oh,"" he said, almost as an after thought. ""We found a back door.""<br/><br/>Ijemaru smirked. ""I wondered why no one had come out to join me. You weren't thinking of running away and leaving me behind, were you?""<br/><br/>""You said ""outside"","" Black said, ""You never said I had to go out the way you did.""<br/><br/>""That I didn't,"" Ijemaru said, raising an eyebrow in amusement. ""Well come on then,"" he said, walking past the demon and following the others. It wasn't a command the demon had to follow, but it wasn't one he was about to refuse.<br/><br/>Black caught up to the human. ""What about him?"" he asked, gesturing to the dwarf.<br/><br/>The human shrugged. ""Who cares?""<br/><br/>Black narrowed his eyes. ""The man saved your life.""<br/><br/>Ijemaru also narrowed his eyes, but he was still slightly smirking. ""Oh, you saw that? Oh well. If he wants to die a hero's death, let him.""<br/><br/>That was not a command the demon had to obey. So, more to disobey the human than out of kindness, Black went over and grabbed the dwarf by the shoulder, dragging him off. ""Live to fight another day. A warrior should die in a true battle, not some little demon scuffle."""
7020,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=20,2012-07-25T19:16:42,Alageel,"""Hah"" the dwarf smiled and watched the demon getting burned as he touched him.<br/><br/>""If i was you i wouldn't touch me anymore"" now the light completely overwelmed the dwarf but he didn't seem to get affected. ""You see this bolt contains something that you demons hate.And it is as pure as every dawn.So they won't be able to reach me but they won't be able to escape either.Look for yourself!""<br/><br/>All the rest demons were standing still unable to lift a finger as they watched the crossbow with fear.<br/><br/>""That's an ability i'm proud of and it works only to those i desire to take down that's why you are unaffected by the immobility. Do me a favor tho, grab the others and remove them from the inn as fast as you can.This ability's channeling will be over soon and i will release a devastating shot towards the demons. It could cause you severe damage if you stay here.Don't worry about me. I have a little plan about my survival."""
7021,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=20,2012-07-25T19:43:05,docemoon145,"Black withdrew his hand when he became aware of the burning sensation. He looked at his blackened, sizzling palm and frowned. For someone who wasn't very big on doing good deeds and didn't do so often, this was discouraging. The words the dwarf man said though made sense. ""Fine,"" Black said, sighing slightly.<span style=""font-style: italic"">The world just seems to be against me today,</span>he thought, regretfully returning to his new master.<br/><br/>""What touching words,"" Ijemaru said to him, smirking.<br/><br/>Black scowled, clutching at his injured hand. Ijemaru noticed the motion. ""We may have to be careful of that one in the future,"" the boy said. ""Should he survive.""<br/><br/>Black raised his eyebrows. ""You intend to travel with these people then?""<br/><br/>""I don't see a reason not to,"" he said. ""Besides, something interesting seems to be going on."" They made their way toward the exit with the others. As the innkeeper dictated, they followed the girl named Amelia to the back door."
7022,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=20,2012-07-26T05:04:26,Rayne Yoruichi,"Rayne breathed heavily and opened and closed her hand, the energy visibly drained from her. She kept firing until the last demon, of this bunch, fell. She stayed quiet and listened to where the exit was and planned to stay behind and hold them off, but then the dwarf spoke up and she saw no real point. He seemed to have everything under control here and she knew of the only place where her mother couldn't see them in her magic mirror.<br/><br/>As everyone headed out, Rayne put her hand on the dwarfs shoulder. ""May the Gods be with you good sir. I hope we meet each other again."" She slung her bow over her shoulders and headed out after everyone else. She cleared her throat. ""Excuse me, but I know of a place we could go that is safe. If you all want to live that is. They'll find you in the capital city faster then you can say 'oops'."" She looked to the elf man from earlier. ""I don't mean to steal your thunder sir, but I think we're better off in the sanctuary I have."" She slowly started walking backwards into the woods. ""So go to the capital and get killed or come with me and live."" She smiles and continues walking."
7023,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=20,2012-07-27T13:49:49,Alageel,"""Glad. Everyone is out now so i can continue. I only hope that noone will get hurt.The magnitude of this attack is always different so i cannot tell exactly the damage that it will cause.."" the dwarf thought and he turned his eyes towards the demons.<br/><br/>The creatures were now growling,struggling to release themselves from the trap that so foolishly they fell into.<br/><br/>""It's no use he shouted to them. It is one of the four abilities my crossbow contains and it is designed to work only on demons just in case i have any demon problem like now.You won't be able to free yourselves unless i release the runic prison.""<br/><br/>The demon closer to the dwarf spoke to him with hatred<br/><br/>""You maggot!Don't you even know whose wrath you are going to release upon you with your actions?You dare provoke him? You dare mock him so openly? By killing us your doom is sure.You will not be able to escape!""<br/><br/>""Silence you foul creature. Your fate is now sealed say your last prayers cause i don't give a damn about who is your leader nor how strong he is.The fact that you came here and attacked innocent people is enough for me!""<br/><br/>And then he released the bolt... a huge explosion followed completely destroying the front of the inn.Smoke filled the air.."
7024,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=20,2012-07-30T00:56:01,Twilight_Cloud,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Excuse me, but I know of a place we could go that is safe. If you all want to live that is. They'll find you in the capital city faster then you can say 'oops'."" She looked to the elf man from earlier. ""I don't mean to steal your thunder sir, but I think we're better off in the sanctuary I have."" She slowly started walking backwards into the woods. ""So go to the capital and get killed or come with me and live."" She smiles and continues walking.</span><br/><br/>""So safe haven it is then,"" Skippy said, and quickly moved to follow Rayne. As he did, he could hear others following him, but he didn't stop to see who. He moved deftly through the forest with ease and easily kept pace with the demon.<br/><br/>After hours of running, Skippy's pointed and furry ears twitched as he heard the sound of running water. Besides the scent of wet soil and tree bark, he could also smell the sweet scent of wildflowers. Then, he and Rayne broke the tree line and came upon a meadow filled with various flowers and a cabin stood on the river bank. The back side of it had a large porch and it was held up by wood support beams to keep the house level with the ground.<br/><br/>""So what is this place? And how do you know it's safe from prying eyes?"" Skippy asked, as his large black eyes darted around the clearing, taking in all of the sights, sounds, and smells.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Rayne smiled fondly at her little piece of paradise and looked at Skippy with kind eyes. ""This is my little piece of privacy. I know it's safe here because it's the one place my mother could never find me with that mirror of hers and she has no idea where it is and it's remote. We've been in the safe zone for about 100 miles."" She ruffled his hair and headed towards the cabin. ""Come there is food, water and things to help with that cut."" She pointed to his tail.</span><br/><br/>""A hundred miles?!"" Until just then, Skippy hadn't realized how sore his hind paws were. He nodded at Rayne and followed her to the cabin.<br/><br/>~~~~~~~<br/><br/><span style=""color: #40FF00"">Lysonna remained a little behind the Anithrope and Demon, but she easily tracked them through the forest, following the broken twigs, trodden leaves and grass, and all the other small signs that beings had gone through the area. When she came into the clearing, she stopped and rested her back against a tree. She saw the Demon and the Anithrope enter the cabin, but she would feel wrong following too when she wasn't invited.<br/><br/>""Lasyay, forgive me,"" she said quietly to her goddess. The fact that she had killed living beings, evil or otherwise, weighed heavily on her heart.<br/><br/>After the Elf had caught her breath, she moved to sit cross-legged at the base of the tree, resting her tired feet and legs. Lysonna watched as the sun started to fall closer to the horizon, dying the water a brilliant orange as it mirrored the sky. She listened to the birds getting ready to roost for the night, and the others who were behind her were now close enough that she could hear their feet crashing through the forest. As they got closer, the Elf called, ""So who needs healing?""</span><br/><br/>~~~~~~~<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF0000"">Ophelia stopped watching the Anithrope and her daughter to turn her attention to the other demons. They were confused, looking through the empty inn as if looking for something. She turned to her husband. ""Would you send for the telepathic one? Obviously these idiots need some direction!""<br/><br/>As she turned back to her mirror, Ophelia searched for her daughter and cursed bitterly when the mirror went black.</span>"
7025,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=40,2012-07-30T03:36:45,goku_uchiha89,"Nymeri followed the group. ""Alright, I agree. But once we are out of sight of those demons, we have to get to the capital. Once there, I can seek an audience with the minister of this territory and ask for assistance.""<br/><br/>After he said that, he went in the woods, quietly and quickly. As he was running, he saw that these woods offered some comfort. Large, brown barked trees surrounded the group, with wildflowers around them. Broken twigs and leaves were on the ground, then he came upon a cabin in the middle of a clear area. It was then he stopped to catch his breath, stand against a tree, and began to slowly slide down to rest.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""So who needs healing?""</span>asked the female elf. When he heard that, he stood up, and offered to heal as well. ""I can help you, milady. After all, we paladins are well-trained in the art of healing. May I have your name?""<br/><br/>********<br/><br/>Viktor went to the stable, where he saw his cavalry about to ride and find the ones responsible for getting rid of his minions.<span style=""color: #40FF00"">""My lord Viktor, we are at your service. Where do you want us to go?""</span>asked the leader of the mounted group.<span style=""color: #000000"">""You will ride to the port city of Methodin, find any survivors, and get me that orb. If you find any of the ones who killed them, do what it takes to bring them down, but leave the paladin and my daughter alive, and bring them to me!""</span>he responded.<br/><br/>The leader bowed, and got on his mount. It was a gray horse, with no eyes, barely any skin, and has the ability to hover over water.<span style=""color: #00BF00"">""RIDE OUT! FOR LORD VIKTOR!""</span>They rode with a lot of speed, and were focused on the order given by their master.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #000000"">""If they fail me, then I will do this on my own. I will have the army of Dermythis, even if it means I have to kill all those who oppose me.""</span>"
7026,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=40,2012-07-30T04:11:57,docemoon145,"The others dashed off into the woods and were out of sight almost before Ijemaru and Black had left the building. ""A safe haven sounds good,"" Ijemaru decided, and Black thought that he'd rather that than another loud city. His head already hurt from this one. ""Do you have any tracking ability?"" the boy asked.<br/><br/>Black gave a nod; he could still hear their echoing footsteps no problem. ""The footsteps of so many different races, traveling in the same direction.. It couldn't have been made easier.""<br/><br/>""Well then, lead the way. But allow me to keep up with you, Black."" Damn. That last part was an order. The demon took a moment to pin point the sounds and took off into the woods. He started slowly at first, then sped up gradually to test the human's speed.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Not bad...</span>the demon thought. ""You're fast for a human,"" Black called.<br/><br/>""I'm a rogue and an assassin,"" Ijemaru said back, smirking. ""Speed is an invaluable asset.""<br/><br/>Black could hear the foot steps still far off in the distance. The elves' in particular were more difficult to catch, but he could tell they'd be running for quite a ways still. ""This is going to turn into a marathon,"" Black said. ""I'd rather do this the less taxing way."" The demon pulled off his shirt and draped it over his arm, releasing his big, black, feathered wings. With one elegant flap he was drawn into a high, speed glide. Ijemaru had to pick up his pace even more to keep up, and by now was breathing heavily.<br/><br/>The human arched an eyebrow. ""A partial transformation?"" he asked between breaths.<br/><br/>""No,"" Black replied. ""I can't transform. My wings are just retractable. I technically have no human form. My demon form just happens to be relatively humanoid.""<br/><br/>Ijemaru turned to face forward again. ""Hmm... Potentially convenient..."" He didn't go on and the comment prompted a glance from his demon familiar.<br/><br/>***<br/><br/>They finally arrived and Black glided gracefully to a stop. His breathing was perfectly in check and he hadn't even broken a sweat. Upon landing, the demon quietly retracted his great wings and donned his shirt. He hated the garment, but his<span style=""font-style: italic"">master</span>had voiced that he<span style=""font-style: italic"">preferred</span>his familiar to be properly clothed. Cursed boy. Perhaps the order could be repealed later.<br/><br/>Upon entering the clearing, Ijemaru collapsed to his knees. He was positively gasping for breath and holding back bile from rising in his throat. Black thought he'd done exceptionally well for a human, they'd run more than a hundred miles, but it was still a sad shape to see his master it.<br/><br/>After a moment of regaining himself, Ijemaru shifted to a reclined seated position with his hands supporting him. ""I can't feel my legs anymore,"" he said, smiling weakly. ""But I suppose I'm grateful for it.""<br/><br/>They heard the elves speak of healing and Ijemaru looked up to his demon. ""Why not ask them about your hand?"" Black paused and raised his blackened palm, examining the wound.<br/><br/>""It's a wound inflicted by light,"" he said darkly. ""I'm not entirely sure more light will do anything to heal it.""<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-style: italic"">You</span>'re not the healer here,"" the human insisted. The demon turned away, insisting on being stubborn where he was able. Ijemaru frowned and stood. He took Black's wrist and, before the demon could react, took a dagger and slit his wrist. The wound wasn't deep enough to be fatal, as the demon was necessary, but blood still trickled from the wound. The human stared at the lifeblood of the demon. It was deep, pitch black in color and the human seemed oddly fascinated by it.<br/><br/>Black pulled his wrist away, involuntarily giving a strange hissing sound. ""What was that for?"" he growled.<br/><br/>""Go have the healers tend to your wound,"" Ijemaru said, looking back up to the familiar, his smirk returned. ""You may as well ask about your hand while you're there.""<br/><br/>Black scowled, but there was no sense in doing otherwise. It wasn't an order, but it was the logical thing to do, and who was he to go against logic? Without a word, the demon turned, choosing to address the female elf rather than the male one. ""Can you do anything for this?"" he said, holding out his arm, face up, to show his cut, still oozing black blood. Then he uncurled his fist, revealing his blackened palm. ""And perhaps for this..."" he hesitated, ""burn?""<br/><br/>Ijemaru went to sit against a tree, resting while his ""pet"" was healed."
7027,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=40,2012-07-31T05:17:25,Rayne Yoruichi,"Rayne gently stitched up Skippy's tail and looking out the window as the others started showing up and stayed outside. ""Don't move so much Skippy, I know it hurts but I'm almost done."" She took the scissors and cut the excess twine. then cleaned the area one more time and smiled. ""There! All done."" She stired the soup before going outside and clearing her throat looking at everyone else. ""Welcome, welcome! Come inside, there's food, beds and running water. I'm sure we  could all use some sleep so come on in whenever your all ready."" She smiled and headed back into the cabin, leaving the door open for everyone."
7028,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=40,2012-07-31T12:02:02,Alageel,"<span style=""color: #BFFF00"">""Are you kidding me?You destroyed a whole house?!?""</span><br/><br/>""Relax Harverth i promised to pay the poor man that owned the tavern and i do keep my promises"" replied Pintofale.<br/><br/>After the explosion the dwarf managed to get out and made haste towards the house of the head blacksmith Arwald who happened to be his cousin.When he arrived there he met Harveth and Arwald speaking about some bad trade issues that occured the last 10 years in the mainland. They were surprised to see him there and he explained the whole situation to them.<br/><br/>""Here Arwald"" Pintofale took two gold bars out of his backpack and gave them to his cousin ""i believe those will be far enough to make the innkeeper able to rebuild his inn.""<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000"">""That i believe Pint...But.."" </span>he lowered his voice watching with anxiety out of the window. Some guards were heading fast towards the destroyed inn.<br/><span style=""color: #FF0000"">""...how you managed to escape?I know that kind of attack.Its deadly!""</span><br/><br/><br/>""Well, when the innkeeper opened the door to the kitchen i noticed some sacks filled with flour.I calculated the distance and positioned myself so that the recoil would send me flying through the kitchen door towards the sacks.After that escaping was pretty easy after the infos the innkeeper gave us.""<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BFFF00"">""Dwarf!Every day you amuse me even more!""</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000"">""Most important is the fact that the demons attacked you and the rest people inside a public place.Plus this port city is peaceful.The last years even pirate ships that passed nearby haven't caused any problem neither tried to pillage us.All that fuss will start investigations and the militia will make sure that every single person will be interogated.""</span><br/><br/>""Hmmmm i don't know but there was that guy they were after,but they started unleashing chaos inside the inn and i couldn't just stay there.What did they want from that guy..?Beats me.."""
7029,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=40,2012-08-12T18:13:06,Twilight_Cloud,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">""There! All done.""</span><br/><br/>Skippy waved his tail. The stitches pulled a little, making him wince, but it was far better than the possibility of infection. He smiled at Rayne. ""Thank you! It's almost as good as new.""<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">She stired the soup before going outside and clearing her throat looking at everyone else. ""Welcome, welcome! Come inside, there's food, beds and running water. I'm sure we could all use some sleep so come on in whenever your all ready."" She smiled and headed back into the cabin, leaving the door open for everyone.</span><br/><br/>Skippy watched the open door for the others to enter, but before they did, a thought struck him. Something Rayne had said earlier came to mind. ""So, you want to hide from your mother, right? And you come here. Why would you want to hide from your own parents?""<br/><br/>~~~~~<br/><br/><span style=""color: #40FF00"">""<span style=""font-style: italic"">I can help you, milady. After all, we paladins are well-trained in the art of healing. May I have your name?""</span><br/><br/>Lysonna smiled at the other Elf, but only slightly. ""I am called, Lysonna,"" she replied, not about to give him her last name, as she knew he would recognize it. Then, she turned as she was approached by a human.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Can you do anything for this?"" he said, holding out his arm, face up, to show his cut, still oozing black blood. Then he uncurled his fist, revealing his blackened palm. ""And perhaps for this..."" he hesitated, ""burn?""</span><br/><br/>She noticed the black blood, and realized her mistake. He definitely wasn't as human as he appeared, but she said nothing to point it out. Lysonna nodded. ""Very well then, you did quite a bit to help us out back there,"" she commented, as she held both of her hands, palm down, over his cut and burned hand. Lysonna had never been healed herself, but she had heard it being described as a warm tingling sensation as the skin, muscle, or bone rejuvinated, and once the healing was done, the once wound would turn icy cold, as if missing the heat that the healing had brought on.<br/><br/>As Lysonna healed the man, no light shined from her hands, despite common belief. No, instead, the cut simply stopped bleeding and the skin grew over it. The burn began to peal, leaving fresh skin that was pink, but slowly began to match his normal skin tone. Once that was finished, the Elf dropped her hands to her sides. ""There, all finished.""<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Welcome, welcome! Come inside, there's food, beds and running water. I'm sure we could all use some sleep so come on in whenever your all ready."" She smiled and headed back into the cabin, leaving the door open for everyone.</span><br/><br/>""Anyone else need healing before we all go inside?"" Lysonna asked.<br/></span><br/><br/>~~~~<br/><br/><span style=""color: #00BFFF""><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Welcome, welcome! Come inside, there's food, beds and running water. I'm sure we could all use some sleep so come on in whenever your all ready."" She smiled and headed back into the cabin, leaving the door open for everyone.</span><br/><br/>The innkeeper was close enough to hear someone speak, and he suspected that no one would willingly want to stay in Goblin Forest. That in mind, he hoped that it was the group that had helped save him from the Demons that had swarmed his inn.<br/><br/>When he finally reached the clearing with cabin, he was huffing, his face was read from over-exertion, and he placed his hands on his knees as he tried to catch his breath. He heard the Elf woman speak, but he ignored her. During his race through the trees he had accumulated many small scratches, but he wasn't going to worry himself over such things when he had just escaped a threatening situation with his life.<br/><br/>When he regained his breath, he headed to the cabin where he intended to sit and rest. At the back of his mind, insecurities battered at him. The old innkeeper wondered what he was about to do now that his inn was destroyed. Where would he live? How would he support himself? That and so many others, but at the forefront of his mind, he wondered how the two young women were, whom he had treated as his daughters. They weren't in the clearing yet, so he hoped that they would also be in the cabin.</span><br/><br/>~~~~~<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000"">Ophelia realized that she had been talking to herself, because her husband had left to talk to his riders that he had mentioned. Not that it mattered now. No matter how hard she tried, she could not scry for the item or her daughter. She chewed her lower lip, knowing her husband was going to be very angry when he found out.<br/><br/>On the other hand, she began to think as a small smile turned the corners of her lips, he might want to use her to get his mind off of things. The thought alone made her pupils dilate and she moved to the bed where she would wait for her lover to take her.</span>"
7030,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=40,2012-08-13T04:06:33,docemoon145,"Black stood patiently as his wound was healed. It was an odd sensation. It was like he could feel the elf girl's magic touching him, healing him. It was a warm and pleasant feeling, and though he was a demon he could still appreciate this. He was glad to see his wounds heal, but at the same time he was upset, knowing that his human master had been right.<br/><br/>Black was surprised when the healing was over. He'd been waiting for some glowing white light to appear, like he'd always heard. So when the elf girl pulled her hands away and he saw his wounds were gone, he almost felt like he'd missed something. It was clear though that the healing process was done; his arm had gone cold from the sudden lack of magical stimulation, and the elf girl had gone on to call for other patients.<br/><br/>The demon nodded his head briefly to the elf girl. ""Thank you,"" he said simply, turning and walking back to his master.<br/><br/>Ijemaru looked up as he saw his familiar returning to him. ""So how did it go?"" He asked. He had his knees tucked up, with an elbow resting on one of them and his chin resting on that hand. The tone he used was something like a mock cheerfulness, and from the slight smirk on his face, Black knew the boy knew he'd been right.<br/><br/>""Fine,"" the demon muttered. ""My arm's all better. Are you ready to go inside?"" he asked, gesturing to the cabin.<br/><br/>Ijemaru nodded, standing up. ""May as well. I want to find out what's going on here. A demon army isn't unleashed for nothing, right?""<br/><br/>There it was again, Black thought. It was that same tone he used where even though he asked for confirmation, the boy already knew he was right. ""Yeah,"" Black said, answering anyway.<br/><br/>They made their way inside the cabin, the smell of soup wafting toward them. Ijemaru glanced to the demoness cooking the soup, then back to his familiar. ""Demons eat soup?"" he asked, an amused smile on his face.<br/><br/>Black turned away, looking off at one of the walls as he responded. ""Some do. I don't. I'm more passive than most demons you'll meet,"" he said, before continuing ominously, ""but I prefer my meals<span style=""font-style: italic"">walking.</span>""<br/><br/>The human smirked. ""Noted."""
7031,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=40,2012-08-17T04:20:15,goku_uchiha89,"As the wound on Black's arm disappeared, Nymeri then turned to Lysonna, impressed with what she has done.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Welcome, welcome! Come inside, there's food, beds and running water. I'm sure we could all use some sleep so come on in whenever your all ready.""</span>When he heard that, he rose up, and offered a hand to her.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #00FF00"">Lysonna hesitated, but it didn't seem like anyone else needed healing, so there wasn't any excuse not to agree. After a moment she excepted his hand.</span><br/><br/>""Would you like to come in so we can talk? At least let me know where you came from?"" he asked.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #00FF00"">""I assume I came from the same place. You're an Elf aren't you? Although, the city may have been different... I'm from Keymoust,"" Lysonna replied.</span><br/><br/>He then walked towards the cottage with her, and looks back. He smiled, and went inside to join the others.<br/><br/>*******<br/><br/>Viktor was in a bad mood. He was worried that the gods he followed would not be pleased. He had a rare look of fear, but brushed it off quickly. He kept his composure as he entered his room, only to find Ophelia on the bed.<span style=""color: #FF0000"">""Viktor, baby, can you come here?""</span><br/><br/>A sigh of relief came upon him, and his mind raced as he saw his wife undressing herself, revealing no clothing. Just a naked, curvacious human woman needing to be satisfied. He began to undress, only throwing off his top.<span style=""color: #000000"">""I do not know what you do to me sometimes, but I like where this is going. I really need this after what happened today,""</span>Viktor said, and went towards the bed. They kissed and caressed each other, and Viktor began to slowly place his hand on a wet spot between her legs.<br/><br/>She whimpered in pleasure, moving to the rhythms of his hand. She cried out, as she wanted more. She looked at Viktor with hungry eyes, and threw him on his back, removing his pants. He then growled as she went down on him. Gasping for air, he began to moan under his breath."
7032,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=40,2012-08-26T04:41:20,Xelandria,"""Good luck. I expect you to do well. Kyralae, you have made me proud."" A small elderly serpentine dragon told the young red dragon.<br/><br/>""Thank you, Master. It has been quite an adventure learning from you.""<br/><br/>""Yes, quite an adventure it has been. Now off with you! Go find yourself another mentor."" He slapped her rump with his tail and she jumped into the air and headed south. ""Good luck, Master Kyralae!"" He called after her.<br/><br/>The young dragon grinned. Being called a Master by a Master was an immense honor.<br/><br/>~~~<br/>20 years later...<br/><br/>""You can stop talking now. I have the info I need. I don't need to know about any demons."" A very irritated red dragon replied to an older woman. The woman opened her mouth to object, but the dragon had already galloped down the cobblestone street and launched itself into the air above the city.<br/><br/>~~~<br/>Kyralae had left Methodin many hours before and was currently soaring miles above the vast forested land.  Her search for a Master of higher knowledge had brought her all over her home continent and now across the ocean to Almeria. Masters of any specific magic were sparse,  Masters of Defense magic were rare, and the number of Master with higher knowledge than Kyralae were less than a hundred over the entire world. Despite the odds though, Kyralae had spent the past 20 years of her life traveling, searching, learning.<br/><br/>She kept a close eye on the forest below her, she knew that Masters were often stuck up, antisocial, snobs that didn't like to be bothered, so it would make sense if one made their home in this vast forest. Eventually something caught her eye; a small clearing with a small cottage in the center. It was exactly where a Master would live, a small home to sleeping, and a small clearing to practice magic.<br/><br/>She banked right and began to circle downward. Once she was just above the trees she noticed quite a few beings scattered around the area and the smell of stew hit her nostrils. This was not the home of Master, but perhaps they knew where one was. She was not at all afraid of them attacking her, for she was apedt in her Defensive magic and unless one of them was a Master, she had no fear of being harmed. She landed with a<span style=""font-style: italic"">Thump!</span>and the looked around, taking in the scene before her."
7033,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=40,2012-08-27T23:32:48,docemoon145,"Ijemaru had been just about to ask the demoness (whom he got the sneaking suspicion-- without any real proof-- that his own familiar was acquainted with) for some of the soup she'd been making, when he saw Black suddenly come to attention. Ijemaru looked to the ancient demon, an amused smirk on his face. ""What is it?"" he asked. ""Surely those demons haven't found us already?""<br/><br/>Black shook his head. He could hear the distant sounds of great wings flapping, of air being displaced and of breath passing through strong nostrils. The sound grew steadily closer and he knew it was a dragon. The dragons were ancient, powerful, and wise creatures, but they'd never exactly seen eye to eye with the demons. In Black's long lifespan, he'd seen many wars between the two races (the dragons were usually the ""good"" guys). He'd even fought in a few of the battles when he was younger and craving excitement. But for the latest... oh, 3,000 years of his 4,000 years of life, he'd lost interest in such trivial things. The demon had done some pretty nasty things though: including aiding in the near extinction of one of the more prominent draconic races. He wasn't the kind to want unnecessary conflict (now anyway) and he really hoped that nothing started stirring if the creature came too close.<br/><br/>There was a loud<span style=""font-style: italic"">Thump!</span>and Black just knew the dragon had landed in their clearing. He turned to look out the window and Ijemaru followed his gaze. ""Oh! Well I never expected a dragon,"" he admitted, laughing slightly. ""Come on Black, let's go meet it!""<br/><br/>Black got the feeling it was unintentional, but that suggestion had come out as a command. The demon followed his master quietly outside, hoping this particular dragon was young enough to not know anything about him, or at least not recognize him or his name. The odds that his specific name had been recorded were slim, but dragons were such terribly loud creatures, he really didn't want to start anything.<br/><br/>""Well hello!"" The white haired human called up to the dragon. Black sighed, figuring he was being bold so confidently mostly because the boy felt he could just order him to kill the dragon if it attacked. Cursed human. ""My name is Ijemaru Hisuka, and this is my familiar, Black Chaos. It certainly is a surprise to have a dragon drop by!""<br/><br/>What the hell?! The kid not only gave away his name so freely, but he introduced him immediately as his familiar? How degrading.  Black glanced over his shoulder, really hoping Rayne hadn't heard that."
7034,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=40,2012-09-02T06:18:46,Xelandria,"""I care more about who you<span style=""font-style: italic"">know</span>than who you<span style=""font-style: italic"">are.</span>"" The dragon replied looking at the two beings, that had suddenly introduced themselves to her, with a bored look. ""Do you know if there is a Master living here?"" She question, already knowing the answer by the amount of beings in the area, but it never hurt to ask.<br/><br/><br/>Though it did not show, Kyralae was terribly shocked. These creatures had just nonchalantly approached her and introduced themselves. No stranger had ever greeted her like that before. Normally they would go out of their way to avoid a dragon (whether it be fear or because they hated dragons), or they would simply ignore her and be on their way. Dragons never really associated with different races so there was always a sort of. . .boundary between them. A boundary that Kyralae had always felt safe behind, but these two just stepped over that boundary and left the dragon with a sort of deer-in-the-headlights emotional reaction.<br/><br/>Kyralae folded her wings neatly to her sides and kept her head above the strangers. The dragon's scales didn't reflect much light, but they did manage to capture the shadows quite well, giving an ominous appearance. Her blue eyes studied the two beings carefully, looking for obvious weakness, injuries, soft spots, etc.  Nothing stood out to her, except the demon seemed vaguely familiar, but she couldn't quite capture why."
7035,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=40,2012-09-03T00:07:05,docemoon145,"""Well it would have been rude if we hadn't introduced ourselves,"" Ijemaru said, smiling warmly to bury his irritation. ""And sorry,"" he said, ""but I couldn't tell you. All of us here have just met recently. Knowing nothing about them, I wouldn't be surprised if one of them was a master."" The human looked up at the oh-so-intimidating dragon, his smile becoming something more of a smirk. ""Why don't you ask around and find out?""<br/><br/>Black eyed his master. The boy was clearly overstepping his bounds. What did he think he was doing talking to a dragon like that? The brat was going to get himself killed.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Maybe if I plug my ears I won't have to obey his commands...</span><br/><br/>""Hey Black,"" Ijemaru's voice drew the demon out of his thoughts, ""You're not a master by any chance, are you?""<br/><br/>Black frowned. ""Why? Don't you already know?""<br/><br/>Ijemaru smirked. ""Honestly, you were harder to look up than I anticipated. I know less about you than you think.""<br/><br/>Black raised an eyebrow. ""I see.""<br/><br/>""So, are you a master?"" he asked, smiling curiously.<br/><br/>Black glanced at the dragon before them, weighing his options. ""No,"" he decided.<br/><br/>""Oh, that's too bad.""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Goodness. Are all demons such terrible liars? I'll just make you tell me later then.</span>Ijemaru turned to the dragon and smiled again, ""Well, why don't you go check with the others then?"""
7036,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=40,2012-09-03T01:30:26,Twilight_Cloud,"Skippy was still sitting at the table, and had been waiting for the she-demon to reply, but a loud thud outside made him forget just about everything else. The Anithrope pushed his chair back and ran outside, following the two guys who seemed to already be well acquainted with each other, as they rarely seemed to separate.<br/><br/>When Skippy saw the red dragon, it was as if he suddenly got a case of lock-jaw. The usually non-stop talking Anithrope had finally found a reason to stay quiet. His heart beat quickened and for the first time since leaving his territory, he felt fear. Dragons were predators, he knew, and he had the instincts of a squirrel. Skippy also knew that he smelled like one too, and was worried that the dragon might decide he was appetizing. It was this fear that kept him from moving around the two men in front of him and getting a closer look at the dragon. Although, Skippy felt that they wouldn't be much protection from such a killing machine.<br/><br/>~~~~~<br/><br/><span style=""color: #40FF00"">Upon entering the cottage with Nymeri, Lysonna knew she would soon be heading back outside. She hoped to get to learn a few things about the others in their helter-skelter group before hand though. Lysonna could smell the meat in the stew, and the smell alone made her stomach churn as she thought about the poor critter that was killed to make the meal.<br/><br/>Before the human with the black blood, and the other human with the white hair went outside, quickly followed by the Anithrope, Lysonna had heard the thud, but she had thought it to be some sort of magic. Surely no dragons would be so far from their home.<br/><br/>She was quickly proven wrong however when she looked out the window and saw the two men actually <span style=""font-style: italic"">talking</span> to the creature. Lysonna turned to the other Elf. ""Care to go meet the dragon?"" she asked him.</span><br/><br/>~~~~~<br/><br/><span style=""color: #0080FF"">The innkeeper helped himself to a bowl of the stew that the she-demon had offered. He looked to the Squirrel Anithrope and was about to ask him why the demons had seemed so intent on killing all of them, when he suddenly got up and ran outside.<br/><br/>The middle-aged man shrugged and went back to eating, still wondering where his life was headed now that he had been forced to leave everything that he had known.</span>"
7037,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=40,2012-09-04T20:34:53,goku_uchiha89,"<span style=""color: #008000"">""Care to go meet the dragon?""</span>Nymeri thought it was a joke at first, looking through the same window as she had looked out of. His eyes were wide as he seen, for the first time in his life, a dragon.<span style=""font-style: italic"">In all the days of my life, I never seen such a fascinating creature,</span>he thought as he saw the winged beast.<br/><br/>""Yes, Lysonna. I would love to come with you and meet it. It would be a first in my family, let alone for a paladin like myself,"" he answered. Before that, he grabbed another hunk of bread, then followed her out the door.<br/><br/>*********<br/><br/>What seemed like days inside the room with Viktor and Ophelia in it, was only until the night, when the moon gleamed in through the window, the couple just finished their trial of love.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #000000"">""AARRGH! *pant pant* My gosh, Ophelia! What performance, what passion, what...what...oh nevermind. I needed that,""</span>Viktor gasped, trying to regain his breath. He got up, and went to grab for his robe, as she sat up, covering herself, but failing as her chest was halfway revealed, breathless as much as Viktor was.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF0000"">""Well, if you didn't use the maneuvers you used, then you wouldn't be as breathless as you are now, huh?""</span>Ophelia responded, trying to get up, but ended up falling back on the bed from the dizzying pleasure.<br/><br/>Viktor smirked, helped her up, and helped her get her robe on. She smiled and kissed him, and he smirked and nodded towards the bed, in which she refused.<span style=""color: #BF0000"">""Sorry, after what happened to my insides, I don't think I can go another round with my champion. But maybe if we succeed in getting the orb, then maybe we can celebrate. Agreed?""</span>she offered.<br/><br/>Viktor agreed, and they kissed passionately. In his mind he wanted to succeed, but with lots of threats, he knew it wasn't gonna be as easy as he had thought."
7038,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=40,2012-09-05T06:05:27,Xelandria,"""I shall."" She replied when suddenly a tickling sensation rose in Kyralae's snout and she sneezed loudly, but without a mess. Breathing through her mouth to prevent another sneeze, she looked around in confusion. After a moment she caught sight of the squirrel's fluffy tail and quickly moved upwind before beginning to breathe through her nose once more.  She eyed the Anithrope in what seemed like distaste, her blue eyes glittering with the reflection of the green grass. She thought about asking if he was a Master, but his lack of grey fur and the obvious fear in his eyes told her that he was not. She felt pity for the creature as she knew her kind enjoyed feeding on rodents like him and she moved away uninterested.<br/><br/>She didn't go far before more beings approached her. A tallish, slender elf girl, accompanied by an elf approached her. She studied these creatures as she did the others, looking for weak spots, unprotected pressure points, or injuries. Though they did not seem dangerous, she always had to be alert when meeting strangers. One day it may come in handy.<br/><br/>Kyralae's oddly short tail twitched nervously, being surrounded by so many different species was odd, there must have been some meaning to this. She knew how to protect herself from most species, but only one at a time. If everyone here had decided to attack her, she may not stand much of a chance. It takes a while to switch from one type of defense to another. She was not as confident now with her Defensive magic, than she was earlier when she landed."
7039,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=40,2012-09-05T22:33:44,docemoon145,"The young human watched with a smile and gave a slight wave as the dragon moved on to converse with some of the others. In their current position, Black was standing behind the boy. With out turning to face his familiar, Ijemaru asked a question. ""What would you say Black?"" he asked, ""Did she seem scared to you?"" There was something different now in the tone of his voice, almost dark. Though the demon could still tell from the enunciation of certain vowels that the boy was still smiling slightly.<br/><br/>""I wouldn't know,"" he answered, partially out of defiance.<br/><br/>""Come on?"" the boy asked, turning to face him now. The demon had been right. There was still a slight smile on his face, though his narrowed eyes contradicted the expression. ""It's inconceivable to me that you've never had a confrontation with a dragon before.""<br/><br/>Black turned his head off to the side and closed his eyes in frustration. ""It's not like I made a point of analyzing them. I think she looked perfectly confident-- even intimidating.""<br/><br/>Ijemaru lowered his head, smirking now. ""You're telling me that you don't have some sort of demon instinct that tells you when someone's afraid?"" Black let the silence answer for him. ""I see..."" the human said simply.<br/><br/>""Did you think she seemed afraid?"" The demon asked after a moment.<br/><br/>""As a matter of fact. Now come on. Let's go back inside; I'm hungry."" It wasn't an order, but for some reason, Black followed his master anyway."
7040,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=40,2012-09-06T18:37:08,Twilight_Cloud,"Skippy saw the Dragon look directly at him after she sneezed, and he froze like a deer who spotted the glowing eyes of a wolf. Even his breathing and heart slowed like some sort of prey instinct. However, he calmed down rather quickly when the Dragon seemed disinterested in him. The Anithrope even gathered enough courage to slowly approach her, ready to run toward the cottage if it were necessary, although he doubted there was much protection the building could give against a Dragon.<br/><br/>Skippy bowed to her, half expecting her to sneeze again. ""Hello! My name's Skippy. I apologize for my evident fear, but you are a predatory being, and I am one of prey. I'm smarter than your average animal though,"" he said, giving her a wink. ""Some of the people here are good in magic, but it really depends on what you are looking for. Me on the other hand, like all people of the Anithrope race, have no magic to use. Only my daggers, which are like short swords to me, and my throwing knives.""<br/><br/>~~~~~<br/><br/><span style=""color: #00FF00"">Lysonna was next to introduce herself. She was very excited to see a Dragon, but carefully concealed it. She accompanied Nymeri out of the cottage and followed Skippy's example by bowing.<br/><br/>""I am Lysonna. A simple Elf, a Healer, and an Archer. What is it that Skippy was referring to? I only heard part of the conversation, it sounded like you are looking for a magic user of some sort? As I stated, I can heal, but I am no spell caster.""</span><br/><br/>~~~~~~<br/><br/><span style=""color: #0080FF"">The innkeeper slurped up the rest of his stew. For now he had finally over come all of the questions that had been badgering him since he left his home. Now his only question was: <span style=""font-style: italic"">Why were those demons after the squirrel kid in the first place?</span> The innkeeper rubbed his stubble-covered chin as he pondered it for a long moment. Then, he pushed back his chair and headed outside to ask him himself.<br/><br/>""Hey there, young... squirrel. Why were those demon goons after you? Did you really steal something of theirs?"" The innkeeper didn't even seem to notice the Dragon, at least not at first. When he did turn, however, he jumped at the very sight of the reptilian beast. His mouth hung open and all color drained from his face.</span><br/><br/>~~~~~~<br/><br/>Skippy turned from the Dragon as he was addressed by the old innkeeper. ""I'm not really sure what it is,"" he started, as he dug through his pockets. The Anithrope found what he had been searching for and pulled the black ball out. It had a small indentation with a hole in the center that was the color of metallic orange. ""This is it though. I'm sure it's got some sort of magic in it."" Skippy looked from the Elf maiden to the Elf man. ""One of you might be able to tell for sure, or maybe even you could?"" After saying that, he looked to the Dragon.<br/><br/>""In case you're wondering, I didn't steal it, I simply found it. Whoever had it before didn't seem to want it, because I found it floating in the ocean on the way here, while I was on that ship with the Dwarf and those two."" He pointed to the pale-haired boy and the black-haired man who<span style=""font-style: italic"">appeared</span>human.<br/><br/>~~~~~<br/><br/><span style=""color: #00FF00"">""I think we should probably spend the night here and get moving."" Lysonna said, as she looked at the object the Anithrope was holding. She turned to the Dragon. ""I'm sure I speak for all of us when I say that we would be honored if you would join us. I don't think any of us know exactly what's going on, but there's a Demon who wants that ball. I don't intend to give it to him. Maybe not all demons are evil, but the Demon who wants this is most likely pretty powerful considering how many he sent after it. I don't think I want whatever magic that ball holds to fall into his or her hands. At this point, I think we could use all of the help we can get.""<br/><br/>The Elf maiden paused as she looked around at the others. ""Wouldn't you all agree?""</span>"
7041,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=40,2012-09-09T20:39:53,Xelandria,"Kyralae gave a deep nod to the squirrel in respect when he introduced himself. She did the same when Lysonna kindly greeted the dragon and explained how she was a healer, but not a spell caster. She was about to reply to the elf about how she was searching for a Master of defense magic, when a human appeared from within the cottage. Kyralae looked at him and did her normal overview, but when he nearly collapsed in fear, she could not help but giggle.<br/><br/>Kyralae prepared to follow the elf when she offered for her to join them. Though so far they were all very kind, she did not let her guard down, keeping alert for any dangers. The breeze brought the smell of stew to her nostrils and her stomach reminded Kryalae that she had not eaten since she left the coastal city hours before. The dragon hoped that no one had heard her stomach, but also hoped that someone did and would offer her a meal, or the chance to go out and hunt in the woods."
7042,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=40,2012-09-10T02:11:20,docemoon145,"Ijemaru and Black had gone back inside the cabin and the human had helped himself to a bowl of the demoness' stew. Black sat across from him at a little table. He seemed rather grumpy, perhaps he was hungry? Well it was his own fault he wasn't eating anything right now. He'd refused to have any of the stew, though Ijemaru could have sworn he saw the demon glance out the window in the squirrel anithrope's direction.<br/><br/>The human smiled jokingly. ""I hope you're not thinking about eating our little friend,"" he said accusingly, but the expression on the demon's face said something different. He looked puzzled. ""What is it?"" the human asked when no response was given.<br/><br/>""They're talking about the demon incident,"" he said. ""Skippy--""<br/><br/>""Skippy?""<br/><br/>""The squirrel anithrope.""<br/><br/>The boy sniggered briefly then caught himself, ""Continue.""<br/><br/>""He says he found something floating in the water. He thinks that must be what they're after-- that it must be magical. He pulled something out of his pocket, but..."" the anithrope had his back to the window currently. There was no way for the demon to see just what the object was. On the other hand he mightn't have seen it anyway; his vision wasn't nearly as powerful as his hearing.<br/><br/>""Also,"" he went on, ""it seems that elf girl, Lysonna, wants to band us all together to keep this magic item away from the demon that wants it.""<br/><br/>""Oh?"" the boy asked, smirking slightly, eyebrows raised.<br/><br/>""Are you going to go along with it?"" Black asked.<br/><br/>Ijemaru shrugged. ""At the moment I don't see a reason not to. So, how about you explain that little lie you told earlier?""<br/><br/>Black seemed to freeze. ""What lie?""<br/><br/>""When you said you weren't a master. Your reaction told me it was a question that could be answered either way. So what exactly could you be considered a master at?""<br/><br/>""Another time, please,"" the demon said, almost wearily.<br/><br/>Ijemaru raised one eyebrow. ""Fine then."""
7043,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=40,2012-09-10T16:21:16,goku_uchiha89,"When Nymeri saw the dragon, he was nervous, although he didn't show it. ""I am Nymeri, a noble paladin of the god Pronysus. Forgive my rudeness, this is the first time I have seen a dragon."" He then turned to Lysonna to say something, when he heard her speak:<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #00BF00"">""I'm sure I speak for all of us when I say that we would be honored if you would join us. I don't think any of us know exactly what's going on, but there's a Demon who wants that ball. I don't intend to give it to him. Maybe not all demons are evil, but the Demon who wants this is most likely pretty powerful considering how many he sent after it. I don't think I want whatever magic that ball holds to fall into his or her hands. At this point, I think we could use all of the help we can get.""</span><br/></span>Soon after, she asked,<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #00BF00"">""Wouldn't you all agree?""</span></span><br/><br/>He thought for a moment, but still he needed to get to the capital. ""I agree. Besides, with everyone's help, we can stop the demon responsible for obtaining that item the squirrel has,"" Nymeri agreed.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Well, as long as we can get to where I need to go after today, then I will assist anyway I can.</span>He then nudged to Lysonna, ""I have to talk to you, in private."""
7044,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=40,2012-09-11T01:40:58,Twilight_Cloud,"By this time, the sun had fallen just below the horizon, making it rather dark in the clearing and the sky was now a dark shade of purple. The first stars were just starting to poke through.<br/><br/>Skippy heard a loud rumble and was afraid that a big cat Anithrope was attacking him. He quickly dropped to the ground and curled up into a defensive ball. His instinct was to cover his head, but his furry arms were a little too short, so he did so with his fluffy tail instead.<br/><br/>After a few moments, it seemed nothing happened. The squirrel Anithrope looked toward the sound and saw the dragon. He realized it must have been her stomach that had made the sound. The thought scared Skippy, as the dragon must be hungry, but it made him remember that he had skipped lunch due to the entire chase through the woods, making him realize now just how hungry he was.<br/><br/>""Well, I'm going to go forage for some food. I'm a vegetarian of course, so stew isn't really the food for me."" The Anithrope turned toward the Elves, as he knew a bit about their customs since their races were allied. He opened his mouth to ask them to join him in his hunt for food, but instead heard the male Elf ask the other to join him some where private to talk. With a twitch of his tail and a slight incline of his head (the Anithrope version of a shrug), he set off towards the outskirts of the clearing and the forest.<br/><br/>~~~~~<br/><br/><span style=""color: #00FF00"">""Umm, okay. Would you mind going to the forest to talk? Might as well get some food for the night as well,"" Lysonna suggested. ""I suspect we'll be leaving in the morning to get to Almeria, so we'll need to eat and sleep well."" As she spoke, she lead the way outside of the clearing to an area that she hoped would be well out of earshot. Lysonna wasn't sure how keen the dragon's hearing was.</span><br/><br/>""That's the thing. I want you to come with me when I see the Elder. The leader of my order is there, and I want you to stay with me. Do not go with anyone else, just me, understand?"" Nymeri explained.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #00FF00"">Lysonna blinked as she looked at him. ""I don't know if that's such a good idea. It's bad enough that I have to go back to Almeria. I know it was my idea, but I'm hoping that we can get the Minister to help us. Let's face it, our little group won't be much of a match against an army of demons. And..."" The Elf maiden paused, not sure how to continue. ""Well, let's just say I wasn't exactly supposed to leave home.""</span><br/><br/>""How so? Can you enlighten me?"" he asked with a concerned look on his face.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #00FF00"">Lysonna sighed and chewed her bottom lip. This was exactly what she had been trying to avoid. ""I... I suppose it's childish, what I've done. I'm not a thief, a murderer, or even a minor criminal. I'm a... runaway, and my social standing wouldn't allow my disappearance to go unnoticed, unfortunately. I expect my parents are looking for me. That's why I'm nervous. I don't wish for you to think bad of me, but the situation was not one I favored, and so I could not stay.""</span><br/><br/>Nymeri was astounded, he has never come across an elvish runaway. Thoughts were racing as he heard the words of Lysonna, but there was one thing he had to hear, ""What is your last name, and where are you truly from?""<br/><br/><span style=""color: #00FF00"">""My last name?"" She closed her eyes tightly, that was the last thing she wanted to be asked. Still, she wasn't about to lie. ""I'm from Keymoust, as I have told you before. My last name is Dyminesk...""</span><br/><br/>""Dyminesk? As in the daughter of Lord Dyminesk?"" Nymeri asked in shock. His order was sent to protect this royal family, and yet he was sent to find the missing daughter. ""This is weird. I am the one to find you and return you to your dad. Why have you left your home?""<br/><br/><span style=""color: #00FF00"">Lysonna opened her eyes as he spoke. She just knew that would be his reaction, or at least about the first part of it. ""Please don't. You might think it's childish, but... A woman of my standing has not say in anything. My father picked a suitor for me, but I don't love him... So I left. I want the freedom to choose who I spend the rest of my life with. You can understand that right?""</span><br/><br/>""I see...well, I guess this means that you are gonna resist on having me take you home?"" he asked.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #00FF00"">""Maybe you can just ignore this? Besides, there are more pressing matters at hand here. I wanna help in any way I can against these demons. Wouldn't you agree that... Well, we don't even know what we're protecting, but... I'm sure it's important to something evil since the demons are desperate to have it.""</span><br/><br/>""I do not know. I am tasked with protecting you until we get to the capital, then you book passage back to Keymoust. But, I don't know, I have never disobeyed an order from my masters, nor one from the one I follow. This is all too much, but I listen to all of the royal family, so, i will follow your commands, milady,"" he responded.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #00FF00"">Lysonna sighed. ""I'm sorry for putting you in this situation, that's why I was so hesitant with telling you my last name. I figured the less you knew, the better. I didn't realize that you were the paladin sent to take me home though."" She nervously chewed her lower lip, trying to decide what to do. ""I don't want you to be punished because of me though.""</span><br/><br/>""Stop chewing your lip, you are not in trouble,"" Nymeri said. He paced around a little, coming to a decision on what he wants to do. ""You know, I have protected your family for 60 years, and I am not going to stop. You are the only choice maker here, I'm the arm and shield. I will follow you until you are safely home."" He smiled at her, hoping she would agree with what he said.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #00FF00"">""Sixty years?"" Lysonna repeated. ""Since I was 15... How old are you? As for the decision. Hmm, I suppose the best thing to do is to go to Almeria and see what happens. I should at least let them know that I'm alright. They would never approve my intentions though.""</span><br/><br/>""I am 90 years old, and I bet my sword that they would agree with me. If you have business with helping the innocent like me, then they cannot deny your decision. I can count on that,"" Nymeri said.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #00FF00"">""Perhaps you are right,"" she agreed. ""They want to protect me, but obviously they trust you to do that alone, so it might work. Thank you.""<br/><br/>Lysonna turned to look toward their surroundings. ""Well, I don't know about you, but I'm hungry.""</span><br/><br/>""Let us return to the camp...together. Who knows, maybe I can spot some mushrooms or good plants for me to cook along the way so we can have a good feast,"" Nymeri responded.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #00FF00"">Lysonna nodded her agreement, and smiled slightly. ""Very well, lead the way.""</span><br/><br/>~~~~~<br/><br/><span style=""color: #0080FF"">It seemed the old innkeeper had been struck dumb at the sight of the dragon. It took him many minutes to recover any sense of a calm demeanor. So the Elf had asked the dragon to come with? This was not likely to end well.<br/><br/>Despite the group having saved him, the innkeeper still felt out of place. It seemed that the rest of them would have something to contribute, some kind of battle tactic to help them protect each other. Himself, however, could only cook. As he headed back the cottage, he wondered what the next day would bring, almost certain that it wouldn't be without danger.</span><br/><br/>~~~~~<br/><br/>The next morning, Skippy awoke in one of the bed rooms. He sat up in bed, put on his leather vest, knives still in placed, checked the pocket with the odd spherical item, and sheathed his two long daggers in the back of his vest. That done, he headed down stairs to join the others, but not before noting that the sun was just above the eastern horizon.<br/><br/>The squirrel Anithrope found the innkeeper asleep on the sitting room's couch. He was snoring loudly. The Anithrope quietly walked around him, allowing the old man to continue in his slumber.<br/><br/>Skippy walked into the kitchen and found the place he had stored some acorns from last night. He munched on them as he waited for the others to join him.<br/><br/>~~~~~<br/><br/><span style=""color: #00FF00"">A few hours after sunrise, Lysonna stirred. It took her a moment to remember where she was and the events that occurred the previous day. She opened her eyes to see the forest behind her, the red sky above, and cool grass beneath her. The fire pit held nothing but charred sticks and ash now, having put itself out some time in the night.<br/><br/>The Elf maiden sat up, careful to make as little noise as possible. She gabbed her bow and quiver of arrows from their place at her side and glanced at Nymeri to see whether or not he was awake.<br/><br/>Today would be the day that they would continue their journey in the hopes that the Almerkian's Minister would be willing to help them against the demons. She wasn't sure how much she would be able to convince him, since she wasn't even sure what it was the demon's were after.</span>"
7045,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=60,2012-09-11T02:30:54,docemoon145,"Ijemaru's eyes began to open just a few hours after sunrise. He looked to the other end of the room they'd claimed to see Black still out cold. The human gave a smirk and threw back his blankets, striding over to his familiar.<span style=""font-style: italic"">It really is remarkable how human you look with your wings hidden and your eyes closed,</span>he thought to himself. After a brief moment of mercy, the assassin leaned in towards the demon's face and said (in a voice that probably sounded very loud to the demon) ""Good morning sleepy head!""<br/><br/>The demon's eyes shot open and he very near fell off his bed. After a moment he got his barrings and gave a very harsh glare to his master. ""Not now. Be quiet and let me sleep,"" he groaned, rolling over and clutching his head.<br/><br/>""Oh? Now<span style=""font-style: italic"">you're</span>giving<span style=""font-style: italic"">me</span>orders?"" The human asked with a smirk. ""Come on. It's time for the day to start. We have things to do, you know.""<br/><br/>""'Time for the day to start',"" Black scoffed. ""I'm nocturnal dammit!""<br/><br/>Ijemaru blinked. ""Oh?"" his expression became teasing again. ""I'll bet you spent all night hunting then, didn't you?"" The demon groaned and pulled a blanket over his head. The human laughed, ""I thought so. Well, unfortunately for you, everyone else here is diurnal. I'm afraid you'll just have to deal with it. Get out of bed now, Black.""<br/><br/>With great frustration, the demon unwillingly crawled out of bed. He glared down at the human boy from his several inches of height advantage. ""You know,"" he said threateningly, ""humans don't taste half-bad. Don't get me back in the habit.""<br/><br/>The human simply laughed. ""That might be interesting to see sometime. And a very good way to get rid of evidence. I'll keep that notion in mind, thank you.""<br/><br/>Moments later, the fair-haired human strode into the main room, followed by a very irritated-looking humanoid demon."
7046,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=60,2012-09-11T03:25:31,Xelandria,"Kyralae was currently curled in front of the hearth, having enjoyed the heat when the fire was burning, being reptilian and not able to create her own heat.<br/><br/>The night before she had turned down the stew kindly, and excused herself to go off hunting in the woods.  She had discovered a pond not too far from the clearing and it was the ideal hunting spot for her. She returned later that night with a full belly and a satisfied grin. She had settled down by the fireplace and that was where she remained the entire night.<br/><br/>Footsteps vibrated through the floor, waking the dragon and caused her to open her eyes. She saw the white-haired boy and his dark-haired familiar enter the room. A wave of vague remembrance rushed over the dragon. The one known as Black looked terribly familiar. Like a distant memory that she couldn't quite capture. Kyralae determined that she would have to chat with him later, hopefully be able to identify him, if indeed she did know him from somewhere.<br/><br/>She drew herself to her feet and wobbled sleepily in one place for a moment before making her way clumsily to the door and outside. She flopped down in the grass a short ways from the cottage and spread her wings out to absorb the suns rays."
7047,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=60,2012-09-12T16:45:28,goku_uchiha89,"As the sun continued to rise, Nymeri awoken to quiet footsteps tapping against the grass. ""Going somewhere, milady?"" he asked, as he rose to gather his gear. She looked over towards him,<span style=""color: #00BF00"">""Oh your awake?""</span>she asked, smiling slightly. Nymeri grabbed his sword and positioned it right where he wanted it, so it was easy for him to draw it out in a battle.<br/><br/>""Yes, I am awake. What were you doing?"" he asked her.<span style=""color: #00BF00"">""I was going to go inside and see who all is awake, is that a crime?""</span>she responded. Nymeri nodded, ""Not without me, you won't. It is my duty to protect you. I don't trust some of these people, let alone that one being we healed the other day. It's dangerous for you to go anywhere alone, even if it's just a few steps away.""<br/><br/>She glared at him, as if she was irritated.<span style=""color: #00BF00"">""I got this far on my own, thank you for the concern. But, I can handle myself. You don't need to protect me every step of the way, you know?""</span><br/><br/>He was a little shocked at her response, but kept his composure. He then moved towards her, and placed an arm around her. ""If I haven't found you, you would have died on the way to the capital. With no one to help you, it would have made your parents very angry not only at you for dying, but at me because I didn't fulfill my duty. So therefore, I have no choice but to make sure you are safe, no matter what.""<br/><br/><span style=""color: #00BF00"">""Fine, let's go together. But I don't want you being overprotective, it's not like a paladin to be or act like that. If I can say I can hold my own, then I can, but if there was an adversary too strong for me, then I will call for you. Can you handle with this?"" </span>she explained.<br/><br/>""Agreed. Now let's get inside, we want to have everyone awake to go tot the capital,"" he said. He removed the arm, and walked with Lysonna inside the house."
7048,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=60,2012-09-12T17:09:27,Twilight_Cloud,"<span style=""color: #00FF00"">Once inside, it appeared as though everyone else was already awake, aside from the innkeeper. In Lysonna's eyes, it didn't really seem fair to take him along. He was a middle-aged man without much talent in the ways of battle. The Elf maiden couldn't guarantee that the rest of them would be able to protect him at all times.<br/><br/>""Well everyone, I suggest we eat quickly and leave before the sun reaches the high point of the sky,"" Lysonna said to the others.</span><br/><br/><br/>Skippy had watched the two Elves enter, and he wondered if they had met before their adventure began. He was sitting at the table, and still munching on his acorns. The innkeeper could be heard snoring in another room.<br/><br/>The squirrel Anithrope was gnawing away when the she-Elf spoke. He waited until after he swallowed to speak. ""Way ahead of you,"" Skippy said with a grin, before returning to his morning meal.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #00FF00"">Lysonna raised a brow at Skippy. ""Well then, I guess Nymeri and I will be going out to forage our food. Anyone else who would like to forage or hunt is welcome to join us. After making your kill though, I'd appreciate it if you didn't eat in front of me."" She shivered involuntarily.<br/><br/>""Oh, and watch out for Goblins. They could seemingly appear out of nowhere in this forest."" Lysonna added as an after thought. ""Those little critters are very odd, they seem to worship and follow whoever they deem is the strongest amongst them. I doubt they'd be much use to us though.""</span><br/><br/>Skippy blinked and tilted his head to the side at the mention of Goblins. ""I went alone last night to gather these acorns, and I didn't see any.""<br/><br/><span style=""color: #00FF00"">""Then you were lucky. There are many bands of them running around this forest, which is how it got its name.""</span><br/><br/>""Hmm, interesting. I've never seen a goblin before."" Skippy said, obviously interested in the idea. ""This is great! I've met a Dragon and there's a good possibility I'll see Goblins before we reach Almeria!""<br/><br/><span style=""color: #00FF00"">Lysonna raised a brow again, thinking how strange Anithropes were. She was beginning to wonder why her race had allied themselves with theirs as they seemed very very different. ""Well, let's go Nymeri, and anyone else who wishes to join us. Let's go eat.""</span>"
7049,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=60,2012-09-18T04:25:14,docemoon145,"Not a moment had passed before the two elves made an appearance. The female elf, the one which had healed Black's wounds, made a pleasant little speech and stepped out with all those who wished to hunt or forage with her. The human turned to his familiar and gave a slight smirk. ""So are you going to go hunting again?""<br/><br/>""Not hungry,"" he muttered. The two were seated at a little table and the demon had his face practically plastered to its surface. He looked moments from falling back asleep.<br/><br/>""Well I am,"" Ijemaru responded and went to help himself to a bowl of leftover soup. ""You don't have some sort of fire power, do you?"" he asked, as the stew was cold.<br/><br/>""Electricity and telekinesis,"" the demon muttered in response.<br/><br/>""Can you cast spells?""<br/><br/>""Yes, but I don't know any fire spells.""<br/><br/>The human smiled, ""Well then, I'll just teach you one. It's a simple two word spell: Ignesia surgo. Should be simple enough.""<br/><br/>""Do it yourself,"" the demon groaned.<br/><br/>""I can't,"" the assassin responded, fighting a frown. ""Haven't I explained this before?"" The demon said nothing. ""Just cast the spell,"" the human sighed.<br/><br/>Perhaps he was just grateful that it wasn't a command, but Black made an attempt at the spell for the boy anyway. He put up one hand so it was pointed toward the human's soup bowl,<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Ignesia surgo,""</span>he said, throwing Manna into his voice. A small orange orb shot from his hand and hit the bowl. As soon as it made contact there was a burst of flame which quickly died away. It may have been short-lived, but it left the soup steaming warm.<br/><br/>""That was very good for a first try,"" the human smiled, putting a spoon to his lips.<br/><br/>""What kind of fire spell was that?"" the demon asked. He'd never seen one that just... died, just like that.<br/><br/>""A simple one. Used for signal flares, lighting camp fires and maybe setting an enemy's hair on fire,"" the human responded causally.<br/><br/>""Don't you know anything more powerful?"" for some reason, the demon had expected more from the human who enslaved him.<br/><br/>""Your sleepy and your manna hasn't warmed up yet, and all I wanted you to do was heat up a bowl of soup. Of course I know more powerful spells, but why on earth would I give you one for something like this?""<br/><br/>Well when he put it like that... ""So what other fire spells do you know?"" the demon asked, curious now.<br/><br/>""Oh.. several,"" the human said as if the topic were boring. ""Ignesia demonica maxima is probably the strongest. No... the strongest would have to be Ignesia Ra. I don't advise you cast that one though. By the time you finished you wouldn't have enough energy to escape the flames yourself.""<br/><br/>""Oh..."" suddenly, Black had the oddest sensation of joy. Joy that this human couldn't cast the spells he knew about. Where did a human child even learn about such things? And yet he looked so calm talking about such things, just peacefully eating his soup. The kid wasn't normal."
7050,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=60,2012-09-18T05:15:01,Xelandria,"After warming up in the sun, the young dragon opened her eyes to scan the landscape. She stood p slowly, hungry once more. Perhaps the intriguing Black character would accompany her on a hunting trip, if she asked him.  She made her way back to the cottage, sitting outside an open window and peering in to see the white haired boy eating soup and Black sitting across from him looking rather irritated. Kyralae sat there for a moment staring at the two awkwardly before deciding what to say. ""Dear Sir Black,"" She began quite politely. ""Would you mind joining me for breakfast?""<br/><br/>She studied the two figured, she did not like the boy, whose name escaped her. He seemed too. . . snobby for her tastes. But if she made any hostile actions towards him, she had the feeling she would have to get through Black, whether or not he seemed to enjoy the boy's company at all. There was a connection between the two that was odd.  Though the dragon was not too fond of the boy, Black was quite a mystery and even now she had a sense of attachment to him, as if sometime long ago she had known who he was. She could not tell whether the feeling was positive or negative, but it was surely there."
7051,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=60,2012-09-19T02:48:58,docemoon145,"Black sat and pouted as Ijemaru ate his soup. He could hear the sound of dragon's breath from outside, and he tried to avoid looking at the window. He was sure he'd see the creature watching him and he wanted to avoid contact for as long as possible. Then it spoke, inviting him to ""breakfast"". The demon was about to speak up and say he'd rather not, but his master decided to but in.<br/><br/>""Sure, he'd love to go,"" Ijemaru said, taking a pause from eating. Black gave him a look that said ""What the fuck are you doing?!"" and he replied with a smile, ""Running around a bit should help wake you up."" Oh that bastard. Well, if he refused to go he'd just be ordered to anyway, and Black knew that human would just<span style=""font-style: italic"">love</span>to assert his power by giving a full out command. Well he wasn't going to receive that satisfaction.<br/><br/>""Yeah, sure,"" the demon muttered. He shot the human, who wasn't looking at him, a last rather nasty look and continued outside to meet up with... actually, he'd never caught her name. ""Well,"" he started, ""you already know who I am. What's your name, if you don't mind sharing?"""
7052,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=60,2012-09-19T04:59:45,Xelandria,"""Kyralae, but please call me Kyra."" She said and began to lead the two to the tree line. She was headed for a pond that she had hunted at the night before, knowing that it was a great hunting area. Once they were far enough away that the boy could not hear them, she spoke. ""Why do you serve that boy if you do not remotely like him?"" She asked, not exactly knowing how the system worked. They never had this sort of thing where she came from, so the idea was new and she had yet to grasp it.<br/><br/>She had learned many new traditions, ideas, and a whole new set of common sense that belong this kingdom since she arrived. Where something might have been common in her homeland, it was rare here, and visa verse. Every kingdom seem to have a very different culture, sometimes she did not know what was common sense and what was not. She felt like that now, she did not know how many people here had a familiar, or if anyone else did. Was it accepted among these people? She did not know, but she yearned to find out."
7053,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=60,2012-09-19T18:03:27,goku_uchiha89,"Viktor was inside his bedroom when a messenger gave him a note. He rose with vigor and dressed himself. It was a much needed message. ""The person is in the war room, milord,"" the messenger said. He fled in a hurry, hoping it was good news.<br/><br/>He went to the war room, and saw one of his advisors.<span style=""color: #000000"">""What are you doing here? Unless you have something to report about...""</span>The advisor stopped him before he got to finish what he was saying. ""This is for you, milord. A package that has an...orb in it. I believe it is the one you were looking for.""<br/><br/>Viktor took it without a second to waste. He frantically opened it, only to find what appeared to be an orb, but not the one he was searching for. He then grew into an unforgivable rage, pulled his sword and sliced the advisor in half.<span style=""color: #000000"">""FROM NOW ON, ANYONE WHO TRIES TO MESS WITH ME SAYING THEY HAVE AN ORB THAT DOES NOT LOOK LIKE THE ONE I AM SEARCHING FOR WILL PERISH! UNDERSTAND?!?""</span>He sheathed his sword, and walked out furiously."
7054,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=60,2012-09-19T22:22:10,docemoon145,"""Kyra, huh?... Okay then."" He didn't recognize the name, so that may be a good sign. On the other hand, one doesn't usually know who they're fighting in war when it comes to individuals. From there, Black followed Kyra quietly, letting her lead the way and choose the hunting spot. She spoke again after they'd traveled a certain distance. A silence set in in the moment before Black responded. The wind stood still but a moment later picked up again. All the insects seemed to start chattering much louder. It was eerie, and more than likely, just his imagination.<br/><br/>""The truth is,"" he started, his hands thrust in his pockets and his eyes scanning the treetops, ""I really don't have a choice in the matter. If he gives me a direct command I have no choice but to follow it. You see this?"" he brought his right hand out of his pocket, holding its back to Kyralae so she could see the black etchings burned into his hand, ""This is the mark of a familiar. But I'd say it's more accurate to call me his slave. At least until he dies."""
7055,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=60,2012-09-20T02:02:53,Xelandria,"Kyralae nodded, listening closely. ""Why not just kill him in his sleep?"" She suggested as they came to the pond. It was a decent sized pond, a good fifty feet across and probably rather deep. Trees hung over the water and sometimes dipped into it.<br/><br/>The dragon waded into the water and turned to face Black when the water reached her belly. She unfurled her wings and let them shade that part of the pond. She kept very still, concentrating on the area beneath her shaded wings. She silently cast a spell that caused her scales to fade to a grey-red, making her almost look like a cobblestone statue, and she was almost as motionless as one, except for her eyes which continued to blink every now and again.<br/><br/>There was a slight movement seen through the surface of the water and Kyralea's eyes seemed to focus on it, following the blurred form as it weaved between her front legs and off to the side under her wings. It seemed to avoid swimming directly in front of the dragon, but Kyralae remained still nontheless, waiting for it to come into her attack range."
7056,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=60,2012-09-21T13:44:20,docemoon145,"""Hmm,"" Black wondered. ""That's a good point. I wonder why I don't...?"" It was odd to think that he actually could kill his master. After all, he hadn't given an order against it as of yet, so it should be possible. And what really was there to hold him back? Black looked down at the symbol on his hand and came to a sudden realization. There were different ways to be made a familiar, but this was was special. It left a physical mark on the demon that bound it to slavery. Was it possible, that in some ancient language the marks on his hand not only bound him to the boy, but forbade him to kill him?<br/><br/>He'd thought of killing his master plenty of times, but each time he'd felt deep down that they were just empty words. No matter how much he wanted to he never seemed to go through with it. ""I'd bet that there's magic in this, holding me from it,"" Black said to Kyra, not expecting a reply since she was hunting.<br/><br/>Black wasn't big on fish, he preferred mammals. The demon made his way over to a tree and waited patiently. This was more or less a watering hole, so something was bound to show up for a drink. He was right. Within minutes, a male deer came along. It stooped down for a drink and started lapping the water up with its delicate pink tongue. Black spread his wings and glided silently over to the animal. As soon as it lifted its head to observe, the demon touched it with his battle staff and delivered a nice shock. The majestic animal collapsed to the ground.<br/><br/>So the demon may have told his master that he wasn't hungry. In all honestly, he'd always be hungry. He was a powerful demon and needed his fuel. But if he allowed himself too much prey in too short a time, he could go into a sort of blood-lust mode, so he tried to limit himself. One little buck was fine though. He started eating it right there, his humanoid mouth and only slightly pointed canines sinking remarkably easily into the warm flesh."
7057,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=60,2012-09-22T04:59:18,Xelandria,"As Black struck down his prey, Kyra dropped her head into the water  and tugged it back out in the blink of an eye. She had a large catfish wiggling around in her mouth, desperate to escape, but she kept her jaws clamped onto it. When Kyra caught the fish, her scales returned to the red they normally were, the spell being broken by movement.  She pranced out of the water and sat across from Black.<br/><br/>After the fish had ceased to move, she set it down and looked at Black as he devoured his meal. ""Who<span style=""font-style: italic"">are</span>you?"" She asked. Kyra knew she was being vague but wondered what sort of information he would reveal at his own will. What he said would would, in itself, give a clue to who he was.  Being well-trained in Defense magic didn't always include defending herself, Krya was also taught how to read a person. Though she struggled at it, she was still able to pick up relatively important clues about someone if she concentrated.<br/><br/>At this moment Kyra's guard was down, she was not as alert as she normally seemed, her ears relaxed instead of perked, her eyes focused on Black rather than darting from side to side. She had noticed this, but she put little effort into staying alert, having only adjusted her ears to hear more clearly on each of her sides."
7058,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=60,2012-09-22T23:45:14,docemoon145,"As Black feasted on his catch, Kyra caught her own and came over to join him. Instead of eating though, she waited for her fish to stop moving and set it down so she could speak. At the rather sudden question Black stopped moving. He took his mouth away from the Buck's flesh and looked at the dragon. The expression in his eyes could have been any number of things, so many vivid emotions and stirs of blank apathy flickered around that it was actually harder to read them than if they'd shown nothing at all.<br/><br/>His mouth was stained with the blood of his catch, but he didn't move to wipe it away since he figured he'd be eating again in a moment anyway. ""He already told you my name,"" Black said. ""Isn't that who I am?"" The demon was, in a very subtle way, beating around the bush. He knew all the questions that had been hidden in that one, but if he could play ignorant maybe he wouldn't have to answer them. Despite being a demon, Black made a point to not lie, though he had nothing against withholding information.<br/><br/>After saying that much, the demon turned back to his meal, tearing into the back now."
7059,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=60,2012-09-23T00:16:47,Twilight_Cloud,"<span style=""color: #00FF00"">After eating many berries and various other wild-growing plants, Lysonna looked at Nymeri, and stood from where she was kneeling at a berry bush. ""I'm as ready as I'll ever be,"" she said, of course meaning about going to the big city. ""But first, we need to gather up the rest of our oddly assembled group.""</span><br/><br/>Nymeri popped the last wild-berry in his mouth, and looked up where she was standing. ""I agree. The sooner we can leave, the better. I don't want to delay my master any longer than we have to. Besides, it is necessary that we get you in and talk to the messenger they have with so you can let your parents know you are gonna stay, and that I will protect you with my life,"" he replied.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #00FF00"">""There isn't any such need for you to risk your life for mine,"" Lysonna sighed, knowing even as she said it, Nymeri would argue. ""Well, at least it should appease my parents for the time being so they don't worry.""</span><br/><br/>""Again, I agree. Let's get going, Lysonna,"" Nymeri said, gathering more berries in his pouch to eat later.<br/><br/>~~~~~<br/><br/>After finishing his breakfast, Skippy began unloading the contents of his pockets out onto the kitchen table. The orb was the only thing left hidden. Skippy noticed that there were three coin purses, a golden chain for jewelry, a silver ring with a large sapphire, a golden ring with many small diamonds, some kind of amulet, and various other things with perhaps less value. He looked over each item, before returning them to his pocket one-by-one.<br/><br/>Once that was done, he looked for Ijemaru and asked, ""I noticed you and that other guy seem to stay close to each other, did you meet before yesterday at the inn?""<br/><br/>As he waited for an answer, the innkeeper finally began stirring.<br/><br/>""Good morning, old man!"" Skippy said, in a very chipper manner.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #0080FF"">The innkeeper snorted in response. He stretched noisily before joining the Anithrope and the human boy. ""I don't think there will be a good morning for me for quite some time."" The innkeeper glanced from one to the other. ""Where's everyone else.""</span><br/><br/>Without missing a beat, Skippy excitedly answered. ""They're all out getting their breakfast before we start the journey to the capitol! I hope we meet some goblins along the way. I've never met a goblin, so I'm sure it wouldn't be boring!""<br/><br/><span style=""color: #0080FF"">The innkeeper paused for a long moment, obviously deep in thought. ""If they're all out gathering food, there's obviously no use for me to go along. I think I'll stay here, or maybe head for a small village to the West of here. My brother lives there, so at least I'd have a place to stay. I'm a little old to be adventuring any way.""</span><br/><br/>Just as he finished speaking, the two Elves entered.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #00FF00"">""That's understandable. I wish you luck on getting through this forest on your own,"" Lysonna said, undoubtedly having heard even outside with her Elven ears. ""Well, is everyone else ready to get moving? Where's the dragon and the black-blo... I mean, black-haired man?""</span>"
7060,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=60,2012-09-23T16:55:41,Xelandria,"Kyra stared at him for a moment after he answered, then seeing that he nearly avoided the question altogether, she asked him no more and began to eat her meal. She ate efficiently, leaving only the head of the fish untouched and sucking any nutrients out of the stiff tasteless fins.  A silence had settled in that was only filled with the buzzing of bugs over that pond and an occasional splashing of water from a playful fish.<br/><br/>""Do you think that you- or rather your master, will decide to continue traveling with the others?"" She asked curiously. She tossed the head of the fish back into the pond, knowing that there were scavenger fish that would appreciate the contribution. Kyra tried not to look at the bloody mess that Black made over the dead animal, just the smell of the made her stomach a little uneasy. She was polite and kept the company, though the trees now seem utterly intriguing to her."
7061,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=60,2012-09-24T01:17:46,docemoon145,"Black was able to eat remarkably quickly and had devoured all of the flesh on the animal now. He wasn't wasteful and ate everything, muscles and organs included. It wasn't gross to him at all; it was just food. Just before Kyralae asked her next question, he'd snapped off a rip and was making easy work of it. He took a pause though so he could answer her question. ""He already has,"" Black responded. ""One of the others, the squirrel anithrope named Skippy, came into possession of some strange object that has demons chasing him. I think he's interested to figure out what it is.""<br/><br/>-------------------------<br/><br/>As Ijemaru was finishing up his soup he glanced over at Skippy, who was busy examining several objects of high value that had been in his pockets. He doubted any of those were what the demons were after. Just a moment later, the... boy, asked him a question.<span style=""font-weight: bold"">""I noticed you and that other guy seem to stay close to each other, did you meet before yesterday at the inn?""</span><br/><br/>Ijemaru gave the curious critter a smile. ""No, that was the first time we'd met, but I made him my familiar so he doesn't have a choice but to stick around."" He was about to ask his own question when the innkeeper woke up and stole the anithrope's attention away. After that the two elves returned and his own attention was drawn elsewhere. At the elven woman's words Ijemaru gave a slight smirk.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Black-blooded man.. or demon,</span>he thought, guessing at what she'd been about to say.<br/><br/>""They're out hunting together,"" he answered the girl... Black had called her 'Lysonna' hadn't he? ""We can leave if we must. He'll follow, and I'm sure the dragon will come along if they're still together."" Black was right in guessing there was magic in his seal that kept him from directly killing his master. There was also magic that didn't let him stray a certain distance away without permission. If they got too far separated the mark would compel him to move toward his master."
7062,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=60,2012-09-25T23:29:35,Twilight_Cloud,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">""They're out hunting together,"" he answered the girl. ""We can leave if we must. He'll follow, and I'm sure the dragon will come along if they're still together.""</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #00FF00"">Lysonna nodded, showing her understanding. ""Well, if you're sure. After seeming the numbers that attacked us at the inn, we'll need all of the help we can get.""</span><br/><br/>Even though his attention had been averted, a single word played again and again in Skippy's mind as he tried to understand the meaning.<span style=""font-style: italic"">'Familiar'</span>He had heard the word used for the pet of a mage which would be companion in and out of battle, but he had never heard it being used from one being to another.<br/><br/>He blinked twice as the Elf spoke and brought him out of his thoughts. ""Okay! The big city... I bet it'll be filled with fun!""<br/><br/><span style=""color: #00FF00"">The Elf woman sighed. How was he so enthusiastic about everything? ""Well, I suppose the sooner we leave, the sooner we can find out?""</span><br/><br/>Skippy grinned, an odd expression on his furry face, showing his bucked teeth and molars. He jumped out of his chair and headed for the door, hoping the others would follow him."
7063,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=60,2012-10-02T17:45:48,Xelandria,"Kyra listened politely. ""Perhaps I should stay for a while as well, I do think I remember hearing the capital mentioned sometime ago, which is where I was headed anyway."" She said. Suddenly her ears swiveled around in in front of her instantaneously. There had been a rustle in the woods not too far off, but Kyralae could not identify it. There were a few more quick rustles but it was over quickly. It sounded like it was probably a rabbit getting chased through the bushes and now out of sight. Kyra couldn't manage to relax, so she stood. ""Perhaps we should return to the clearing. The others are probably prepared to leave now. And thank you for joining me for breakfast. I do appreciate it."""
7064,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=60,2012-10-06T02:43:13,docemoon145,"In the short time since Black had finished speaking, he'd devoured all but the upper spine of the buck. He'd eaten the head as well, crushing it easily between his hands so it was small enough to fit in his mouth. He was now eating the last remnants of the majestic animal like a demented version of a child's candy stick.<br/><br/>Black paused when Kyralae did, also hearing the rustling sound. The leaves distorted it though and he couldn't quite tell what had made it. Perhaps a small animal, like a rabbit or a gopher or something. On the other hand, perhaps it was one of those goblins Lysonna had mentioned earlier. No matter what it had been, it had left quickly, so there was no use dwelling on it.<br/><br/>The dragon girl stood up, apparently ready to get moving again.<span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Perhaps we should return to the clearing,""</span>she said.<span style=""font-weight: bold"">""The others are probably prepared to leave now. And thank you for joining me for breakfast. I do appreciate it.""</span><br/><br/>Black stood, the small stalk left of the buck's spine held in his hand as he finished chewing on the last segment. ""No problem,"" he muttered. Black was remarkably polite as far as demons went, but his conversational skills still needed just a bit of work. As they walked the demon took a moment to finish the very last of what had just recently been a beautiful living creature. He then cleared his face and hands of blood and turned to ask a question.<br/><br/>""You said you were heading to the capitol?"" he asked. ""Is such a thing wise for a dragon?"" He himself looked remarkably human, but had he an option he wouldn't go anywhere near such a place. In his case, it was largely because of the noise levels. His poor ears were just so sensitive.<br/><br/>-----***----- ((Charrie change-time lapse combo !blush ))<br/><br/>Ijemaru gave a slight smile. He also was looking forward to going to the capitol, for reasons entirely his own, but seeing the squirrel-boy so excited about it just brought a smile to his lips. The human boy set his bowl beside the washing basin and followed the anithrope outside. It was at about this time that two familiar-ish shapes were becoming visible just beyond the tree line.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Well, they have good timing,</span>the boy thought with a smirk."
7065,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=80,2012-10-07T00:52:22,goku_uchiha89,"The riders form Viktor's fortress came to a halt, just outside the territory of the capital. They were making camp when a lone messenger came their way.<span style=""color: #40BF40"">""State your business, or be slaughtered in the name of...""</span><br/><br/>""Co'e on now, mate. It jus' me,"" the messenger said in a wierd accent. ""I jus' came 'ere with a message from Lord Viktor. He said you 'ought to go t'wards the capit'al. It seems 'at a group o' youngins is headin' t'wards 'ere. Also, It be possible to let 'im know your sta'us.""<br/><br/><span style=""color: #40BF40"">""True. Ok, you tell him this. We are on the way and we will kill these young ones. Then we can find that item, and return it to Lord Viktor, and we get's the reward,""</span>the leader thought. All the others agreed, and they decided after a long rest, they would pull out before morning, so they can get the drop on them."
7066,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=80,2012-10-07T01:30:05,Twilight_Cloud,"As Skippy left the cottage with the white-haired boy and the two Elves following, his ears darted towards the sound of movement. He saw the shadows of the dragon and his first instinct was to make himself as small of a target as possible. When he realized it was Kyra and Black, he quickly acted as though he had meant to get down on all fours. ""I'll scout ahead if you'd like?"" Skippy said, but the Anithrope didn't wait for a response. However, he didn't get very far before a female voice stopped him.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #00FF00"">""I think we should stick together, for the group's sake."" Lysonna suggested.</span><br/><br/>Skippy stood at the spot he had frozen in just before the tree line. ""Alright..."" he said, although he sounded disappointed.<br/><br/><br/>~~~~~<br/><br/><br/><span style=""color: #00FF00"">As the group walked through the trees and headed for the capitol, Lysonna's ears suddenly caught the sound of something. She exchanged a silent glance at Nymeri to see if he had heard it too. Then, she turned to Skippy who was crouched with both hands twitching like a thief preparing to steal.<br/><br/>Lysonna turned back towards the bushes and focused her Elven Eyes. She could see the life force of creatures that stood about three feet tall. ""Oh how wonderful,"" she muttered. They were led by one that was about a foot taller than the rest, undoubtedly the one they worshiped.<br/><br/>The Elven woman prepared her bow to fire, but she was forced behind Nymeri as the ring of metal sounded through the air. Lysonna's arrow was left to fire, but it landed only a few feet before her, sinking it's tip into the ground. As she was about to grumble her complaint, the goblins and hobgoblin tore there way out of the bushes in a full blown attack.</span>"
7067,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=80,2012-10-07T23:52:10,Xelandria,"""I don't see any problem with it. I've visited many large settlements and so far, though I may not be liked, no one has attacked me or shown any hostile actions. Besides, I'm only there to check for a Master. I heard that she resides in the center of the city. I will visit and depending on whether she is accepting apprentices, I will stay or continue searching. Either way, I'm confident in my defensive magic that I don't think I'll be in any danger. Unless they happen to have a dragon tamer in town, which they hardly exist anymore, so I doubt it."" Kyralae said as they came to the edge of the tree line.<br/><br/>Kyralae was surveying the land and she suddenly caught sight of the empty cottage and many patches of fattened grass. The stench of goblins rose in the air. Alarm rose on the dragons features and she tore into a sprint spreading her wings and launching herself into the air. She was neutral towards all creatures, but she was concerned for the group of people who had given her shelter for the night. She was circling over the trees where she could see the goblins advancing on the group. One individual caught her eye, it was taller than the others and she could see him calling the attack. She then began to circle down, her target set."
7068,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=80,2012-10-11T23:40:26,docemoon145,"Ijemaru figured that Black and the dragon would catch up eventually, especially if they were already so close by, so he just continued on with the elves and anithrope through the woods. The others seemed to come to attention, so he stopped. If he listened closely, he could hear a faint rustling sound. The human raised an eyebrow, curious what it could be, especially since the others seemed so concerned by it. Seeing the elf girl draw her weapon, Ijemaru put a hand to his belt, gripping the hilt of one of his blades gently. The Lysonna accidentally fired her weapon and the party started.<br/><br/>As it turned out, the creatures hidden in the foliage were goblins. Well... it was the goblin forest. ""Don't be lazy, Black,"" the human said, just speaking at a normal volume. ""Get over here.""<br/><br/>-----------------------<br/><br/>Poor social skills or not, Black knew it wasn't normal or polite to dash off in the middle of a conversation. Kyralae must have sensed something wrong. In just a moment there was the sound of charging, and Black got a better idea of what was going on. He was contemplating taking to the air as Kyra did, but heard his name called.<br/><br/>The demon gave a sigh. How did the brat even know he was close enough to hear the order. Well... whatever. Black came to his master's side just as he was asked. ""Good of you to come,"" the boy said, smirking.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Ass hole.</span>"
7069,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=80,2012-10-18T01:30:01,goku_uchiha89,"As soon as Lysonna fired her arrow, Nymeri saw a goblin heading towards her. As fast as he was strong, he unsheathed his sword and swiped at the goblin, slicing his hand off, then stabbing him in the heart. The force of the blow shocked the corpse, and send a shock wave to another coming his way. He then sheathed his sword and pulled out his bow, readying an arrow.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #00BF00"">""I didn't know you carried a bow?""</span>Lysonna asked in shock, as she saw him standing at the ready to fire. ""There are a lot of things you do not know about me, Lady Lysonna. I carry this because of our elvish traits,"" Nymeri responded. He then saw another goblin, and fired. ""HA! No one messes with 'The Flea' and lives to breathe my name!"" he cried out, and fired another arrow, sticking another to the ground on its leg.<br/><br/>He then placed his bow on the ground next to Lysonna, ran as fast as he could, slicing the goblin's head off, and ran up a tree. He then jumps from the tree back to the place with his bow, and continues to give a rain of arrows to the goblins."
7070,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=80,2012-10-18T03:13:16,Xelandria,"Kyra's target was behind the mob of goblins that were advancing, it remained in one place calling commands. She said an incantation which caused her scales to take the characteristics of metal, becoming shinier, though still red, heavier and harder.  Directly afterward she dove downward out of the air. She opened her jaws and as she fell beneath the canopy of the few trees, she breathed out a short trail of fire aiming for the leader of the goblins, setting him aflame. She dropped out of the air, unable to navigate through the tree trunks, though they were spaced far enough apart for her to fly easily through them if she had the proper agility.<br/><br/>When she landed, she stumbled and fell, taking out a few goblins. Her scales clashed against one another in a rumble of metal. When she recovered from the fall she found their leader flailing wildly and screaming in pain as he slowly burned to death. The smell of burning flesh sickened Kyra, and caused her vomit involuntarily onto one of the goblin which had broken her fall."
7071,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=80,2012-10-18T14:34:44,Twilight_Cloud,"<span style=""color: #40BFFF""><br/>""Kill the Elf man with the bow!"" the hobgoblin roared in the Goblin's rough language, noticing how easily it seemed that he was able to kill his underlings.<br/><br/>Before the goblins could even try to carry out his orders, the hobgoblin felt a sudden heat envelope him and watched a big red winged thing fall to the ground. It was similar to the big winged thing he had seen earlier eating a fish, but this one was shinier. It took him a few moments, but it soon began to burn and he realized the dragon must have set him on fire. The goblin's leader screamed and began running around in circles. Still screaming, he shouted for someone to help put him out, but the other goblins just stared. When the hobgoblin lost consciousness, all of the goblins dropped their weapons and moved in closer. It wasn't long before the hobgoblin breathed his last breath.</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #00FF00"">Lysonna grinned at the dragon.  ""Well that was easy, but what do you want us to do with them?"" she asked, directing the question at Kyra because she knew what was going to happen next.</span><br/><br/>Skippy walked over to one of the goblins and tried asking it all of the questions that popped into his head, including: ""Why's your skin green? Why were you following the hobgoblin? Where did you guys originate from? Is it fun being a goblin?"" However, the goblins all ignored him.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #40BFFF"">As the fire slowly died with the sweet yet rank smell of burning flesh now so thick in the air, that everyone could taste it, all of the goblins slowly walked away from the corpse and over to the shiny red dragon.<br/><br/>""Leeeader,"" many of the goblins said in the common tongue. <br/><br/>""You new leader, you lead us and protect us."" one of the other goblins said. ""We follow you now. You killed other leader. Makes you leader now.""<br/><br/>The rest of the goblins repeated, ""You leader!""</span><br/><br/>Skippy raised his brows and turned his furry head from the group of goblins now surrounding the dragon and back to the black corpse of the hobgoblin. ""They don't even morn their leader? That's strange. I wonder why not?""<br/><br/><span style=""color: #00FF00"">Lysonna laughed slightly. ""Skippy, I think you ask too many questions. We still need to get to the capitol. Who knows, maybe they could be of use to us... They don't seem very smart though. Kyra, you can choose, they're counting on you to control their fate any way.""</span><br/><br/>""I don't think the big city is much of a place for goblins,"" Skippy pointed out.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #40BFFF"">""Leave? We no leave forest. Leader stay with us here,"" one goblin said.<br/><br/>Another spoke, ""We follow until new leader? Or... until you leave forest. We no leave forest.""</span>"
7072,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=80,2012-10-19T05:35:19,Xelandria,"Recovering from the smell and holding back the food that threatened to make it's way up her throat, she looked at the goblins which were now surrounding her. Her first instinct was to curl up and turn to stone, but when she heard them calling her 'leader', she paused, slightly confused.<br/><br/>She put together the information from Lysonna and the goblins and figured that she had just taken the place of leader in their little goblin flock. Becoming relaxed that they weren't attacking, she let the metallic spell wear off, her scales becoming an opaque red once more.  She remained silent for a moment, unsure of her own leadership abilities. She remembered her past Masters and how they had each emphasized that following is good, but leading is better. She inhaled and prepared to speak, but her timidness caused her to simply exhale and lower her head. She moved out of the little circle, weaving between goblins, only to find that they turned and watched her, some even moving to follow.<br/><br/>Kyralae looked at them, they weren't too smart, relying on muscles to answer many of their problems. She thought again about accepting the role of leader in their group. She raised her head and looked at them. ""You shall call me Queen Kyra!"" She announced to them. They weren't bright enough to over throw her, so she decided that she might as well accept the position of leader."
7073,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=80,2012-10-26T17:45:36,docemoon145,"Black stood next to his master, staring at the human and waiting for an order to attack the goblins. So far none had come, and the human hadn't even pulled out the blades his hands were resting on. Black surveyed the fray. The male elf, Nymeri, was doing well with his bow and taking out many of the little critters. In fact, none of them had even come to where they were standing near the back of the pack yet. The demon turned back to look at his master again.<br/><br/>""So, are you going to order me to attack?""<br/><br/>""No, not just yet,"" the human muttered, a contemplative look on his face.<br/><br/>""So why did you call me over here?"" Black asked, feeling a bit irritated now.<br/><br/>Ijemaru pulled himself so he was standing more upright and removed his hands from his weapons. ""Well, despite how things looked when I called you, I don't think we'll need to lift a finger here.""<br/><br/>""You think Nymeri can take all of them out alone?"" Black asked, as he seemed to be the only one really fighting at the moment.<br/><br/>""Nymeri... that's the elf man?"" the boy asked absently. ""Yes, I think he could with time. He certainly looked capable when you two were fighting back to back in that tavern. But since you showed up alone... may I ask where your dragon friend is?""<br/><br/>""Kyralae? She just flew off a moment ago. I think she smelled the goblins or something. So, you really just want us to sit back and wait for Nymeri to finish them off?""<br/><br/>""Yes,"" Ijemaru said, ""I want us to wait.""<br/><br/>The demon didn't understand the boy's reasoning, but in just a moment Kyralae appeared. It happened in what seemed like an instant. Kyra killed the hobgoblin and suddenly she was their leader. Black glanced back at his master. He seriously doubted he'd predicted this would happen, either way they hadn't needed to fight after all.<br/><br/>""Well that's done,"" Ijemaru said, loud enough for the others to hear. ""On to the capitol then?"""
7074,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=80,2012-11-01T05:47:36,goku_uchiha89,"Nymeri smirked as he saw the dragon be called a leader. It reminded him of his young days in training. He flashed back to a time where he was on his first mission:<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">54 years ago, Keymoust Fortress</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #800000"">""Nymeri? Would you come here, I have your first mission.""</span>A very young, but determined Nymeri came forward to his master. ""Yes master, how can I serve thee?"" he asked.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #800000"">""You must go to the village just outside the fortress, and go to a shopkeeper. There he will give you more information on what you have to do,""</span>he answered. ""Wait, Master, is that it? That is so little information, but if that is what the council wishes for, I will respond to thee with haste, Master."" He bowed, grabbed his clan sword and bow, and left.<br/><br/>It only took him a little time to get to the village, but once he did, he saw three elven kids run away from the shopkeepers' vendor post, the same shopkeeper his Master told him to go to. He stopped the kids just as they got close to Nymeri, and grabbed the lead kid, with the kid holding a yellowish-brass sheathed sword.<br/><br/>""Halt, child! Why is it that you steal from a wise old shopkeeper? Answer quick,"" Nymeri asked the child.<span style=""color: #00FFFF"">""It's because the old man is not selling to my friends. I wanted something to eat, but he said that it was midday, and that lunch was to be given by my parents. My parents! He doesn't know...""</span><br/><br/>""I get the story, but why the sword? Is that the keepers' sword?"" he asked again.<span style=""color: #00FFFF"">""No, I took this from my father, the smithy. But I suppose you are gonna take me home?""</span>the child looked a little worried.<br/><br/>""Yes I am, this is my duty as..."" he started, only to be stopped by shopkeeper.<span style=""color: #FFFF00"">""Why are you holding this pathetic child? He is to be whipped!""</span><br/><br/>""He is to be taken home, I will talk with you later, good sir,"" Nymeri responded to the shopkeeper, and began to take the sword away from the child. The shopkeeper, being suspicious, began to creep behind Nymeri. He stretched his arm, trying to get the sword away from him, only to be stopped by the smithy, who came to look for the same child responsible for the theft of the sword.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #80FFFF"">""Noble Paladin, I believe this sword belongs to me. May I have it back?""</span>""Yes, as soon as I..."" Nymeri began again. This time the shopkeeper began to growl, and from his cloak he was wearing, revealed a knife, and grabbed the smithy.<span style=""color: #00FFFF"">""DADDY!""</span>The child began to cry, and went behind Nymeri, who still held the sword. ""Shopkeeper, I ask that you release the smithy. I can bring you to my Master so that he may give you a peaceful judgement, or do you want me to show you my skills to smite you?"" he asked the deranged shopkeeper.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #000000"">""Well, I like choice number two. Let me see what you got, you little...GWAH!""</span>As fast as he was close, Nymeri got close enough to stab him with the stolen sword. As soon as he sheathed the sword, he began to tremble. The 'shopkeeper' had a secret dagger hidden in his cloak, and he began to bleed. He fell on the dusty ground, eyes growing heavy from the loss of blood. The next thing he could remember was waking up in the fortress healing section, surrounded by his master, the child he rescued, and the smithy.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #80FFFF"">""You not only saved me, but you saved my son as well, Paladin. I would like to present you with a gift.""</span>Nymeri couldn't believe it as he saw the same sword he used to kill the man who held the smith hostage.<span style=""color: #80FFFF"">""This sword was made not only by me, but a mage bestowed upon it magical electricity, or Thunder. This is my gift to you. May Eltsii bless this and you on you journeys ahead,""</span>the smith said, and left with his son, but before the boy left, he bowed to him and said,<span style=""color: #00FFFF"">""You are a leader. May you be a leader of all someday, Paladin.""</span><br/><br/>Nymeri smiled, and looked at his master, who was pleased to see that his mission, although brought him some pain he did not want to see or feel, was a success, and he gained a powerful weapon as payment.<br/><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Present day</span><br/><br/>Nymeri grasped the hilt of his blade, and he remembered the face of the smithy who gave him the blade, and it reminded him of the task he did to gain this weapon. It made him feel good knowing he was using it for a justice bringer."
7075,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=80,2012-11-01T06:05:17,Twilight_Cloud,"Skippy was highly amused when the Dragon had told the Goblins to call her Queen Kyra. He was practically grinning from one mouse-like ear to the other. The Anithrope was surprised at how stupid the goblins seemed to be. They hadn't even posed much of a threat, despite how many there were against so few of them.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Well that's done,"" Ijemaru said, loud enough for the others to hear. ""On to the capitol then?""</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #00FF00"">""Yes, I think that's best. It'll be hours yet before we reach it, and we should not waist the daylight. I'd rather not get stuck in Goblin Forest for a night,"" Lysonna agreed with the light-haired human.</span><br/><br/>Skippy nodded. ""Maybe the city will prove to be more interesting than the Goblins turned out to be.""<br/><br/>A few of the Goblins gave Skippy mean looks.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #00FF00"">Lysonna raised a brow at the Anithrope, and wondered why he seemed so childish despite how serious he was in fights. After a moment longer of hesitation, the female Elf began to start moving forward, with Skippy chattering away at the Goblins some more.</span>"
7076,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=80,2012-11-02T04:38:19,Xelandria,"Kyra giggled and chatted among her new subjects. She saw the others of her original group begin to move on and she decided she should too. One of the goblins asked if they could ride on her back. She thought for a moment and decided to let him, as long as he had no weapon. He gladly gave his weapon up to a friend and when she knelt down he clambered on to her shoulders.<br/><br/>She laughed as a few more unarmed goblins also jumped onto her back. They weren't too heavy but she did have to ask one to get off. Though disappointed he followed her orders. She was soon moving forward, her mob of goblins following and asking her questions.<span style=""color: #00BFFF"">""Where you come from?""</span>One asked her. She smiled and gladly answered his question.<br/><br/>""I come from a place where there are many steep mountains, some of them boil with lava. Some are covered in snow all the time. This place is all the way across the ocean."" She explained to him.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #00BFFF"">""Why you come to for'st, Queen Kyra?""</span><br/><br/>Kyralae had to think about this for a moment. ""I wasn't planning on it, but I saw a house in the clearing and I decided to investigate. I was heading to the capitol, but I guess I'm taking a detour.""<br/><br/><span style=""color: #00BFFF"">""Cap'tol? That is out of for'st. Are you still go to cap'tol?""</span>Another, older goblin, asked.<br/><br/>Kyra looked at their little goblin faces and felt a bit of sadness well up in her as she knew she'd be leaving this little kingdom behind when she stepped out of the forest. ""Er...how about you give your Queen a rest and slide down my tail."" She said to the goblins on her back. They nodded and one by one each slid off via her tail. ""Let your Queen walk ahead for now."" She noted to them and soon was walking beside Lysonna. ""You are the one named Lysonna?"" She asked, now seeming quite a bit more relaxed and talkative than when they first met."
7077,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=80,2012-11-08T00:23:55,docemoon145,"""So..."" Black said, attempting to start a conversation with his human master (it was either that, or the high-strung elf paladin or the squirrel boy), ""Is the capitol as noisy as that last city?""<br/><br/>""Probably more, I'd guess,"" the boy laughed. ""It's the capitol, so there's bound to be a lot of people. And that makes for a lot of noise,"" he said, smirking at his familiar.<br/><br/>After that, much to Black's surprise and irritation, the human meandered until he was walking beside Skippy. The Anithrope was busy chattering at one of Kyralae's new servants, and the poor creature seemed glad when Ijemaru interrupted the conversation.<br/><br/>""Pardon me,"" he said to the furry boy, ""Your name's Skippy, isn't it?"" he asked. ""So,"" he continued before the boy could start his own conversation topic, ""I heard those demons were after you because you have something they want. That's true, isn't it? What in the world did you find?"" Being the kind of person he was, there was, of course, an ulterior motive to asking this question. He was hoping the squirrel boy would show him the object. With his knowledge of magical things, there was a good chance he'd recognize it. That was what he hoped anyway. He wanted to see if this object was interesting enough to waste his efforts on."
7078,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=80,2012-11-14T02:44:10,goku_uchiha89,"It has been hours since Viktor sent the riders out, looking for the orb he so desperately desired. He knew that if he didn't get it, he would surely meet the fate of the gods he followed. As every second passed, a sweat bead dropped from his head, going down his rough-skinned cheek.<br/><br/>Viktor went to his chambers, willing to sleep this off, even though his mind was too concentrated on his goal.<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #000000"">Maybe I ought to get some rest. Probably after that, I can get some kind of news...</span></span><br/><br/>""Sire I have a report from the messenger you sent to the riders. He says that they are on the way to the capital to stall them,"" a servant said through the doorway.<span style=""color: #000000"">""Good, very good!""</span>Viktor said in excitement, getting off the bed and going towards the servant.<span style=""color: #000000"">""But never, ever come in without announcing yourself, understand?""</span><br/><br/>""Aye sir. I apologi...UGH!"" the servant gasped, just after Viktor grabbed his throat and held him high. He then shrieked as he was thrown towards another servant carrying wine. Viktor went back inside his bedchamber to rest. He thought of what he had done, regret flowing from his demon mind. But he thought of what his minions would have thought if he showed him compassion, it would be a sign of weakness. He shrugged, and sat on his bed, and laying down."
7079,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=80,2012-11-14T03:15:58,Twilight_Cloud,"""So I finally managed to throw the pike right, and it went through this big fish,"" as Skippy spoke, he held out his small furry hands about two feet apart, ""and if the Faerie hadn't grabbed my tail, it would have pulled me in!<br/><br/>""When we headed back through the village the-""<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Pardon me,"" he said to the furry boy, ""Your name's Skippy, isn't it?"" he asked. ""So,"" he continued before the boy could start his own conversation topic, ""I heard those demons were after you because you have something they want. That's true, isn't it? What in the world did you find?""</span><br/><br/>The white-haired young man cut off Skippy's train of thought, but as he spoke, Skippy was more than happy to jump onto the new subject. ""It was at the docks of Methodin. As I got off the transport ship, this,"" he pulled the black and orange orb from an inner pocket of his vest, ""caught my eyes. I have no idea what it's for, but I'm sure<span style=""font-style: italic"">they</span>wouldn't use it for any kind of good!<br/><br/>""Do you know anything about magic? 'Cause, even if you don't know anything about this thing, I'd love to see some spells performed! Once a magic-user told me that I talked to much and magicked me into a tree. I begged him to do it again, but he just ignored me...""<br/><br/><span style=""color: #40FF00"">Lysonna kept a close eye on the human that traveled with the black-blooded man. Something about him unsettled her, but she was also curious as to what the thing did that had gotten them into a life or death situation. Not to mention, she was already on the run as it was, but that was another matter.<br/><br/>Her ears were so finely tuned into their conversation, she almost didn't realize that they were almost out of the forest. And she definitely wasn't aware of the dark portal that had appeared just outside of the capitol's city walls.</span>"
7080,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=80,2012-11-16T03:08:32,docemoon145,"The anithrope boy seemed more than happy to tell Ijemaru the story. He'd figured that might be the case: he seemed glad to do any sort of talking. Also as he'd hoped, after describing how he'd come across it, the boy pulled the object in question out of his pocket.<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""caught my eyes. I have no idea what it's for, but I'm sure they wouldn't use it for any kind of good!""</span><br/><br/>The human narrowed his eyes at the object, a reaction that could mean a vast number of things. Meanwhile, the squirrel boy continued talking:<br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">""Do you know anything about magic? 'Cause, even if you don't know anything about this thing, I'd love to see some spells performed! Once a magic-user told me that I talked to much and magicked me into a tree. I begged him to do it again, but he just ignored me...""</span><br/><br/>""Oh, I know quite a lot about magic,"" the human answered playfully. ""It's been an obsession of mine for some time now. Unfortunately, I'll have to disappoint you on both accounts: I can't actually use magic myself, and... I quite honestly have no idea what that is."" Black heard this from where he was walking a bit away, and gave a sidelong glance at his master, hoping for some explanation at least. Luckily for him, the boy had decided to talk for a bit more.<br/><br/>""As far as I can tell,"" Ijemaru continued, ""if I don't know about it, then it must meet one of the three explanations: first, it's completely useless and unimportant. I know that's not it because there's no way a bunch of demons would want it so badly if that's the case. That leaves the last two reasons: either it's undocumented... or it's something top secret."" The boy paused then, turning to rejoin his companion. ""Oh, for the record,"" he added over his shoulder, ""Black<span style=""font-style: italic"">can</span>use magic."" As he turned away he smirked, laughing internally at what might come of that comment.<br/><br/>From where he was, Black glared at his master from the corners of his eyes.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Thanks. Send the loudest, most annoying person in the group right for me. Jerk.</span>"
7081,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=80,2012-11-22T06:16:49,Xelandria,"Kyra walked silently ahead of her little goblins for a while before she returned to them. They asked her questions and she answered the best she could. She noticed that the forest was beginning to become thinner, and the goblins a bit more on edge. She sighed every time they referred to her as 'Queen Kyra'. She had known her reign would not last long, but she didn't really want to give it up now, having the sudden feeling of power for a short while.<br/><br/>She kept herself preoccupied with the Goblins so that she didn't take the time to keep her ears sharp or her eyes alert. Kyra walked a little slower than the rest, bringing up the rear of the group, because she dreaded leaving the forest and her small kingdom she formed with the Goblins. Though she knew she wanted to reach the capital so that she might be able to find a Master, part of her thought of giving that up and becoming a permanent Goblin Queen. But she knew she could never really devote her whole life to the Goblins."
7082,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=80,2012-11-28T17:17:45,goku_uchiha89,"Nymeri was close to Lysonna, making sure nothing bad happened to her. He could overhear the anithrope talking away about the object he obtained, and the fact the human and the black-hooded person close to the little one. He could tell they were bad news, but didn't do anything, because his main priority was the protection of Lady Lysonna.<br/><br/>When they got out of the forest, he started to shiver. Not because he was cold, but because he was sensing danger. ""Out of the road, all of you. Evil is among us,"" Nymeri said. He pulled Lysonna away from the road, and went in a bush. He crept his head out, and saw 6 ghastly creatures on horseback. They were looking for someone...or something.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">I have a strange feeling they are after the one with the orb. I have to warn him to not surrender it, or it could mean that more than just these 6 are looming ahead,</span>he thought, and began to slowly draw his sword. ""Milady, when I say, you draw their attention with arrows. Use my bow if you have to, but make sure you protect the squirrel at all costs, you understand?""<br/><br/>He then prepared for a charge, and he gave Lysonna a look. ""Now!"""
7083,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=80,2012-11-29T05:47:54,Twilight_Cloud,"As Ijemaru told him that he knew not how to perform magic, nor what the mysterious orb he carried could do, Skippy's wide brown eyes fell to the ground that was before his feet. Obviously disappointed, and quiet for a few moments. However, when the white-haired young man ended the conversation by saying that Black<span style=""font-style: italic"">could</span>perform magic, Skippy excitedly moved to walk along side him and try to start up a conversation.<br/><br/>""So can you show me anything, huh? What are the spells you know? Is there any that you could use on me? I'd love to see! I've always been fascinated by magic, but my kind don't have th-"" Skippy started, but Nymeri's warning cut him off.<br/><br/>As if on cue, Skippy's large eyes narrowed, and he scampered up a nearby tree and walked out onto one of the limbs that reached out over the road. There, he patiently waited, one furry hand on the hilt of one of his long daggers.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #00FF00"">When Lysonna was pushed into a bush she was about to protest until she saw the creepy horsemen. The men atop the horses looked as though they personified shadows, and their horses looked almost as creepy with flames for eyes and hooves. Her fear made her hold her tongue.<br/><br/>When Nymeri shouted the signal to attack, Lysonna froze for a moment before her mind managed to get her numb body to comply. She stayed where she was and began firing arrows at the horsemen, even though she wasn't quite sure if the arrows would even affect them.<br/><br/>The arrows went right through the men atop the horses, just as she had feared, but they embedded themselves with a soft thud into the hide of their steeds. Lysonna found that out when one of her arrows hit a horse in the neck, causing it to scream in pain and rear.</span><br/><br/>Skippy took this moment to drop on the wounded, bucking horse. As he felt himself about to be thrown off, he tried to grab the rider, but his arms went right through him. When he decided he'd rather jump off rather than fall and risk being kicked, it would have been elegant if his tail hadn't gotten stepped on by the horse.<br/><br/>He let out a shrieking, high-pitched, squeak, until the horse stepped off of it. Skippy grabbed his long bushy tail and cried, ""Why my tail again?!""<br/><br/><span style=""color: #00FF00"">In the moment, Lysonna rushed forward and removed the arrow from the horse's neck with a quick jerk and twist motion. The horse shrieked again and the blood from the wound began to flow more freely. It was then that a thought struck Lysonna.<br/><br/>""These riders are immune to physical attacks, but magic or elements might work!"" As she spoke, the Elven woman looked at Kyra specifically, trying to communicate a silent message.</span>"
7084,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837&start=80,2012-11-30T03:07:11,docemoon145,"As Skippy made his move on Black, Ijemaru was desperately trying to keep from laughing aloud, and the demon was very close to accepting the squirrel boy's request to use magic on him. The demon had been so distracted by current events, that he failed to notice the sounds of the horsemen before Nymeri warned them of the impending danger. Skippy immediately took to the tree tops while the demon and his master dove into some foliage.<br/><br/>The group began attacking the shadowy horsemen and Black turned to ask the human if they should participate. However, he saw that the boy was paying unusually close attention to the fight, and decided to hold his tongue for the moment.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Let's see,</span>Ijemaru thought, collecting information on their opponents though the others actions,<span style=""font-style: italic"">Physical attacks work on the horses, but not their riders.</span>After the fight went on for a short moment more, the human saw Lysonna saying something. ""What did she say?"" the human asked his familiar.<br/><br/>""She said that magic and spells<span style=""font-style: italic"">might</span>work on the horsemen,"" Black explained.<br/><br/>""I see..."" the human responded.<br/><br/>""Should we do anything?"" the demon asked.<br/><br/>""For now.. let's just watch what happens. Not<span style=""font-style: italic"">everyone</span>here knows about you yet. I'd like to keep it that way for a little bit longer, if possible.""<br/><br/>Black's face remained passive and he turned again to watch the fray.<span style=""font-style: italic"">It really isn't my problem,</span>he told himself.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Besides, I don't know if my spells would work very well on these guys anyway. Something tells me these guys don't conduct electricity very well.</span>"
7085,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837,2012-07-13T21:18:33,Twilight_Cloud,"Skippy watched as the Almerkians Territory appeared on the horizon and slowly became more detailed as they drifted closer. He was standing at the bow of the transport ship, waiting eagerly to step on land again. He had been traveling for nearly a month since leaving the Faeries Territory, but the memories were still fresh in his mind. His long bushy tail twitched as his excitement dissipated and he quickly became bored. With a sigh, he turned away from the sight of land and turned towards the rest of the ship.<br/><br/>Seeking company, Skippy skipped to a working cabin's boy who was scrubbing the deck. ""Hello, I believe I know your name to be Jrael?""<br/><br/>The boy did not even look up at the Squirrel Anithrope, but concentrated on his work as if it were a difficult puzzle rather than simply scrubbing. As he spoke, he held the sponge over a nearby bucket and dunked it in the water a few times, ""Yes, I go by Jrael, but I'm busy.""<br/><br/>""I can see that, but I've grown weary of traveling and would simply like to tell you of my adventures. It's a very exciting story I can assure you!"" Skippy said, growing excited at the prospect of telling someone else.<br/><br/>""Save it for someone who cares!"" the cabin boy said, clearly annoyed.<br/><br/>Skippy looked hurt for a moment, then dived into the story anyway.<br/><br/>~~~~~~~<br/><span style=""color: #00BF00"">A slender young woman walked through the streets of Methodin wearing a a simple cloak with the hood up as if avoiding unwanted attention. Most passersby payed her no mind.<br/><br/>The smell of salt and fish was strong in the air, as the fish vendors close to the shore were trying to sell the early morning catch. The woman, however, was not here for fish or for the other vendors selling things that were imported from far away lands. No, she was there for a more personal reason.<br/><br/>The woman stopped at an inn with a sign hanging above the door with a painting of a dove in flight. The door was plain aside from words painted in white that read: The Dove By Inn, in smaller letters: All are welcome. The woman glanced down both sides of the street before quickly entering, as if afraid she was being followed.<br/><br/>Before walking up to the man behind the bar to pay for a room, the young woman tugged on the hood of her cloak so that her face was hidden its depths. The inn was dimly lit through the windows so only a Vampire or Dwarf would be able to make out her features now. <br/><br/>The bar tender looked at her as if everyone wore a cloak in the same manner as she. ""Hello, are you looking for a room?""<br/><br/>Without answering, she pulled her money pouch out of a pocket in her cloak and placed the gold on the counter.<br/><br/>The man's eyes widened. ""That'll do for a week, meals included. I hope you'll enjoy your stay, stranger."" He grinned eagerly as he picked up the gold piece and stashed it away. ""You're more than welcome to stay longer if there's more where that came from!""<br/><br/>The cloaked woman turned away from the counter and moved to seat herself at an empty table.</span>"
7086,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837,2012-07-14T23:22:13,Alageel,"Suddenly a mumbling came from the corner and a dwarf appeared moving hastily without noticing the surroundings. He was thinking something so deep that actually didn't see the boy scrubbing the deck and he actually fell upon him.<br/><br/>""Barek"" he said as he tried to stand up ""my apologies fellow, pardon my carelessness. I happen to do that a lot when im busy enough."" and he offered his hand to the boy.<br/>""Now now where are my manners. I do believe i haven't introduced myself yet. I am Pintofale and I happen to carry this package that belongs to a man named Harverth. A tall  black bearded man whose arrogance is well known even amongst the hermits"" and he looked both of them willing to see if anyone could help him with his task."
7087,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837,2012-07-15T04:25:18,docemoon145,"Black was leaning against the rail of the ship, his arms crossed and his eyes closed in thought. Normally, he would prefer not to wear a shirt, as the garments interfered when he wanted to release his wings. This, however, was not a normal occasion.<br/><br/>About a week ago, he'd received a messenger bird--of all things! It carried a note addressed to him, asking him to come to the port town of Methodin. He would, of course, have a task to complete if he went, but he'd been promised something surely worth his while if he chose to accept after he met the one proposing this.<br/><br/>He might have brought the bird back with him to return it to its owner, but the damnable thing was so loud and annoying. He'd opted to eat it as a snake before he left instead. A few too many feathers for his liking, but other than that it was good.<br/><br/>Anyway, seeing as he had to go to human territories, the demon thought it better to don a shirt and attract less attention.<br/><br/>He'd been hoping for a nice quiet boat ride to the mainland. Unfortunately, instead he was stuck on a boat with several loud people of various races and a very irritated cabin boy. As the demon listened to the conversation, one of his yellow, slitted eyes peaked open. In truth, Black had seen just such a man sitting in one of the cabin rooms, but there was nothing to gain by relaying the information to the bearded man. This in mind, he closed his eyes again, trying to shut out the noise.<br/><br/>--------------<br/><br/>Ijemaru had arrived in Methodin exactly on time. If everything was going according to plan, the demon would arrive soon and meet him in the inn, just as specified in the letter he sent. The light-haired boy found his way to said inn and paid for a two person room (the kind where they're not a couple). He sat down at a table in the back corner and crossed his arms, waiting patiently and thinking methodically."
7088,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837,2012-07-15T06:39:18,goku_uchiha89,"Nymeri arrived at what looked to be the right city. ""Methodin, port city of the Almerkians. What a sight to see after what battles they have had,"" he said to himself, as he entered. He looked at all the trade merchants, none of which he would want to converse with, as he does not have business. He tightened his cloak a little more, and continued to walk. He then came across an inn, in which he went inside, and saw nothing but troublemakers.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Even the greatest of warriors has to rest somehow, even if it's in the worst of environments. Pronysus, help me through this.</span>As he came to a table, he sat and rested. An innkeeper came to him, ""Welcome to the Dove By Inn, is there anything I can get for you, sir Elf?""<br/><br/>""A glass of your finest mountain water, and some bread and cheese. I think this will be enough,"" Nymeri told the innkeep, and handed him 3 gold pieces. ""Oh but sir, it costs nothing but 1. But if you want to stay the night, I can arrange for our finest room...""<br/><br/>""That won't be necessary, just a regular cot and a place to bathe, good sir,"" Nymeri finished.<br/><br/>""As you wish,"" the innkeeper replied, and went away with a little smile on his face. As he was waiting for his food and drink, he scoured from his chair all the inhabitants of the inn. He then uncovered his hood, revealing his elvish looks, silver hair, eyes as blue as the sky, and his elvish ears as pointy as any sharp sword.<br/><br/>He then saw a plate coming from across the common room, full of what he had ordered, fresh baked bread, and a hunk of cheese, all with a tall glass full of the quenching mountain water Nymeri requested. He feasted on his food and drank his drink, knowing he needed this."
7089,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837,2012-07-15T06:51:11,Twilight_Cloud,"<span style=""color: #BF0000"">Ophelia sat in front of her large gold-rimmed mirror, calmly brushing her hair. It was taller than she was and about two feet wide. The mirror showed her as a beautiful Almerkian woman of 25, with plenty of luscious curves that any woman would be jealous of, straight black hair with a lock of it on her shoulder as she brushed it and the rest flowing behind her, large brown eyes, and an almost perfect complexion.<br/><br/>She paused in her brushing as a thought occurred to her, and she set the brush down on the small wooden table next to her chair. Ophelia closed her eyes, concentrated, and muttered the phrase, ""<span style=""font-style: italic"">Shleika ai ztien weiker,""</span> Reveal what I seek.<br/><br/>The mirror turned into a myriad of colors, as if someone had splashed it with water-color paint all <br/>helter-skelter. When it cleared, the mirror depicted a spherical object bobbing along in the ocean. As she watched, the side of a ship appeared. She could hear someone speaking, but it was a voice unfamiliar to her. Then, a furry and clawed hand reached into the water.<br/><br/>The mirror returned to its original state of reflecting Ophelia, she had been so angered by what she had witnessed that her concentration was lost. Anger was quickly replaced with fear, full knowing that her husband would not be happy when he found out.</span>"
7090,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837,2012-07-15T12:50:38,Alageel,"The dwarf suddenly looked above Skippy's shoulder and he said<br/><br/>""Well fellows i think i found the one i was looking for.So im going to leave you be. I hope we meet again and have a drink to honnor the kings of old.Till then farewell.""<br/><br/>And he moved fast heading towards a tall man that was gazing the horizon.<br/><br/>""Oy, i swear sometimes i get that feeling that you have magical powers making you able to avoid attention specialy when other people are seeking for you."" said Pintofale with a serious look on his face.<br/><br/>""So"" said the man with a smile ""there you are dwarf. I thought u fell in a hole!""<br/><br/>""Argh ,say one more time that joke and i'll make sure to open some holes in your face with my crossbow!"" the dwarf replied.<br/><br/>""Now,now please theres no need  to start a fight.I see you have the package with you.Great!"" and he took the package from the dwarf's hands.<br/><br/>Pintofale looked at him and said with his sharp voice ""Try not to lose it.You know that it must be delivered as fast as possible to the head blacksmith Arwald.He will nail us both if anything goes wrong.And i happen to know pretty well that he spent a fortune to order this item.""<br/><br/>""Relax dwarf..I promise i will be careful. But tell me please, after we step on solid earth again what are you going to do?You clearly said to me before we started this journey that you are going to leave.""<br/><br/>""Hmmmm. Yep.That's what im thinking to do. We dwarves live more than humans so i can spare some years seeking adventures and maybe learn more about this world.""<br/><br/>""Try not to get stomped by anything"" said Harverth and then he started laughing.<br/><br/>""Why you...Oh i don't even know why am I talking to you. Seems like a waste of time!"" Pintofale replied and left while doing a gesture to Harverth who watched him with a frolic look."
7091,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837,2012-07-15T15:47:04,docemoon145,"The loud dwarf and another loud man had unfortunately started a conversation. Black opened his eyes and narrowed them in the direction of the two.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Loud...</span>The demon stood upright and wandered off along the side of the boat. He was able to find a much quieter location on the opposite side where the splashing of the waves drowned out most other sounds.<br/><br/>Black crossed his arms and leaned over the railing, watching the swirling blue and green colors of the water. The ocean was surely a lot bigger than the river he usually visited back home, but it was salty, and therefore, in his mind, useless.<br/><br/>The demon would have gladly flown to the mainland. It would have been much quieter and he would have been surrounded by nothing but endless calming water. Unfortunately, the note he'd received had explicitly told him not to reveal himself as a demon for the time being. He couldn't very well fly into town. He clearly wasn't a fairy.<br/><br/>So now he was stuck on this loud, slow, annoying boat. This trip had better be worth it.<br/><br/>-----------------<br/><br/>Ijemaru looked up when a hooded figure entered the inn. Obviously though, by his actions, he was not the one he'd been expecting. That, and when he pulled down his hood he was clearly an Elf.<br/><br/>Ijemaru didn't much like waiting, but he could tolerate it. Besides, it was always good when you had some extra time to think things over. Planning was<span style=""font-style: italic"">always</span>a necessity."
7092,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837,2012-07-15T22:57:58,goku_uchiha89,"A tall, pale demon walks in on Ophelia. It was her husband and warlord of the island, Viktor Darksky.<span style=""color: #000000"">""Do not mind me, I am coming back from another inspection. It seems I need a better way to entertain myself,""</span>he says as he goes in behind a changing wall. He gets out of his armor, his boots and cloak, and gets in his comfy robe. He then joins his wife, and pulls her away from her mirror.<span style=""color: #000000"">""Come away from there, and rest with me.""</span><br/><br/>Ophelia shuttered and was more than happy to oblige, but she knew she had to relay what she had seen. ""Darling, there's something you should know,"" she said softly, without looking at him.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #000000"">""What is it? I hope you haven't forgotten about today. I said to you I would devote myself to you, and only you today,"" Viktor responded.</span><br/><br/>Ophelia sighed. ""Well, the group you sent have lost that which they were charged with bringing to you.""<br/><br/>He looked as if he didn't hear, and placed her on the bed. Then he approached the door, swung it open and yelled,<span style=""color: #000000"">BRING ME THE DAMN FOOL WHO LOST MY ITEM!""</span><br/><br/>""They are still out at sea, they won't be here until tomorrow,"" Ophelia told him.<br/><br/>He turned to her, and breathed a sigh of disbelief.<span style=""color: #000000"">""Of course.""</span>He turned to her, closed the door, and went to her slowly.<span style=""color: #000000"">""Have my minions search the territory of the Almerkian scum. I want that item, and if I don't have it, I will kill anyone standing in my way.""</span>"
7093,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837,2012-07-16T10:43:05,Rayne Yoruichi,"Rayne sat on the railing of the end of the boat in her human form, the water splashing up onto her legs. She was rather small in her human form as she was in her demon form. Her purple hair fell wavy down to her mid back, her body curvy enough to make any man drool and do as she wishes, her legs went on for days and were a sexy muscular, her face was soft and she was quite beautiful with her yellowish cat eyes which were the only things that would give her away as a demon. Thankfully she could switch them to green eyes, though it took to much energy. She sighed looking up at the sky it was a shame she had to leave her home, but with all that was going on there it was best for her to leave, she rather not get dragged into Viktor Darksky's evil plot to take over the world and destroy all who don't kneel to him. She chuckles to herself as she inwardly mocked his voice. She lifted her hand and a ball of fire appeared in it and she twirled it on her fingers playing with the one thing she loved more than her bow, which was neatly strapped to her back.<br/><br/>She heard someone coming and got rid of the ball of fire holding onto the rail again and turning her head to look at the man coming. A demon, one familiar to her... she frowned her brows trying to place a name to the face, Beck... Breck.... Berk... BLACK! She giggled and turned to him. ""Well, well, well... Hello Black, fancy seeing you here. I almost didn't recognize you with a shirt on."" She swung a leg over the railing so she was straddling it and smiled at him. ""What are you doing here? hmm?"" She tilted her head curiously at her old friend."
7094,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837,2012-07-16T17:25:05,docemoon145,"Black turned his head and lazily opened his eyes when he heard himself being addressed. ""Oh. It's you,"" he said, not exactly sounding thrilled to be meeting an old acquaintance. ""Very funny,"" he mumbled in response to her comment on his current attire. He'd hoped that would be the end of their little reunion and turned to watch the water. Unfortunately, it seemed Rayne had another idea.<br/><br/>""I don't think what I'm doing here is really any of your business,"" he commented, raising an eyebrow at the purple-haired demon. ""To be honest though, I'm not sure. I got a note saying I'd get something worth my while if I came to Methodin and helped some guy out with something. It was pretty vague."" Black swiped some feathery hair out of his eyes and turned back to the water. He didn't bother asking what<span style=""font-style: italic"">she</span>was doing there, but knowing her, if she wanted to say it, she'd give her reasons whether she was asked or not."
7095,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837,2012-07-16T18:06:23,Twilight_Cloud,"Skippy had intended on answering the dwarf, his tall tale of being attacked by an eagle Anithrope had suddenly vanished from thought. He opened his mouth to speak, but then turned to the starboard side of the ship as he noticed something gleam in the sunlight. Curious, he forgot all about the dwarf and his proposal and went over to the rail of the ship. As carefully as he could, Skippy reached into the water and plucked out the spherical object. It was a black ball of some kind, trimmed with gold in the middle.<br/><br/>He turned back to the ship, intending to ask someone if it belonged to them, but somehow, it slipped into one of his many pockets. As he turned his attention back to the others on the ship, he thought he caught a glimpse of a small fire. When Skippy turned to it, he only saw a purple-haired woman talking with some man.<br/><br/>""Land Ho!"" called the person in the Crow's Nest above. The deck of the ship then became a flurry of activity as sailors readied to make port.<br/><br/>~~~~~~~<br/><br/><span style=""color: #00BF40"">The woman glanced up and noticed someone else walk in. After buying some food he moved to sit down in a darkened corner of the common room. She watched him for a long moment out of the corner of her slanted eyes so he would think she was staring straight ahead at the wall. When he removed the hood of his cloak, the woman couldn't help but gasp and she quickly put her head down on the table and wrapped her arms around her hooded head.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Don't notice me!</span> She chanted the short sentence again and again in her head, frantically worried that the guy was on of the Elven guards. She hadn't even noticed that another person was also in the inn, but now she was too worried to care.</span><br/><br/>~~~~~~~<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF0000"">Ophelia used her mirror to scry again, this time, she found the group of demons that had been charged with finding the item. The human watched the boat of demons for a long moment. Then, Viktor brought in a person with telepathy, and using the mirror to find their minds, the telepathic servant relayed the Viktor's angry rant of a message.<br/><br/>Once finished, the demons scurried to turn the boat around and head to the nearest Almerkian port city, where Ophelia thought that was where the sacred item was now headed.</span>"
7096,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837,2012-07-16T18:41:15,goku_uchiha89,"Nymeri opened his eyes as he drank the last of his water.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I sense demons! I can't believe it, why now?</span>He rose from his seat and quickly dashed towards the dock where he sensed them, and came upon a female, purple-headed demon, and a male, black-haired, yellow eyed demon. He quickly drew his sword, which electrified upon removal from its sheath, and pointed it towards them, electricity running through the sword as if it was a giant thunderbolt. ""In the name of Pronysus, I demand to know who sent you both? Answer quickly, or taste the bite of my blade!""<br/><br/><br/>***********<br/><br/>Viktor had a smile on his face when he saw that his minions were turning around and heading towards Almerkian territory.<span style=""color: #000000"">""At last, I will be one step closer to having an army I can call my own. But of course, all the credit will be appointed by none other than the ones who sent me on this quest.""</span>As he looked towards his dresser, he looked at his two idols of Antyr and Dermythis, the two he was following. Then a thought came to him,<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #000000"">I better get to the shrine and tell them of what's going on, minus the fact that some of my best have lost track of one of the items. No matter, anyway hey see it, I will conquer this world, and reshape it in a way I see fit. Heh heh heh ha ha ha ha!</span></span>"
7097,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837,2012-07-16T19:01:03,docemoon145,"The ship docked and it was seeming like he wouldn't be getting an answer from the purple-haired demon. Black shoved his hands in his pockets and made his way toward land, stepping down the ramp that was set up for people to cross from the boat to the dock.<br/><br/>He didn't expect a human town to be particularly quiet, but this was overkill. They'd only arrived thirty seconds ago, and already they had what appeared to be a paladin shouting demands at them. By them, of course he meant him and Rayne. The paladin seemed to be completely ignoring the other passengers and crew on the boat.<br/><br/>Black walked close enough to the elven man so that he could talk to him without having to shout. The demon's eyes were only about half-open, clearly weighed down by boredom. ""Anything I told you would be a lie,"" Black said calmly. ""I don't know who it is that asked me to come here. And if I don't like what they have to say I'll be leaving."" The demon started walking again, moving past the paladin. ""I won't cause any trouble if I'm not provoked, so do me a favor and don't shout so much. It's annoying."""
7098,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837,2012-07-16T22:13:09,Rayne Yoruichi,"Rayne chuckled and walked with Black off the boat knowing she'd annoy him but it was to easy. ""Awe come on Black, don't act like such a stranger. We had fun together once upon a time~"" Just then an Elvin man ran out in front of them and pulled out his sword she lifted her hands in surrender, after all she didn't want trouble right now.""Hey hey hey, at least take me to dinner first before you go pulling out your man sword."" She rolled her eyes when Black ruined her joke by being mr.cool-tough-demon. When he left, she smiled at the elf sweetly and tilted her head putting a finger on the sword and pushing it downwards, soon feeling an electric shock coursing through her body. She let's out a little help and pouts at the elf putting her finger in her mouth and sucking on it. Then pulls it out and continues pouting. ""Watch the face garcon. I come in peace. No one sent me I simply want to get away from the evil bastard back home. You see I'm not particularly evil myself, I don't like the whole plotting and scheming thing that usually goes with the territory. I only wish to live a peaceful life. So if you don't mind I'm off to find a bed for the night and some sustenance, this mortal form grows weak."" She gave him a little wink and headed towards town. ""Don't worry your handsome face, I won't cause any trouble. You won't even know I'm here."" She smiled and headed down the road.<br/><br/>After a few minutes of walking and hearing a growling tummy, she came across an inn, The Dove By Inn. ""Strange name... but it'll do..."" Her eyes turned a brilliant green and she headed inside the door opened and a little bell went off signaling her entrance, She headed towards the counter where the innkeeper stood, looking rather bored. ""Hello there. I'm looking for a place to stay and some food. am I in the right place?"" She put three pieces of gold on the counter and slid them towards her.<br/><br/>The innkeeper gave her a big smile and took the gold. ""But of course little lady. Here is your room key and as for food what would you like to eat?""<br/><br/>Rayne put a finger to her lips thinking about it and smiled. ""hmm... I'll take the house special if you don't mind.""<br/><br/>The man nodded and headed in the back. ""Right away miss. Please have a seat and I'll bring your food right away.""<br/><br/>She nodded and headed for an empty table quite out in the open unlike most of the guests there who sat in the darkness.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I never understood the whole darkness equals mystery thing. Strange people.</span>She looked out the window and smiled as she saw the elf from the dock no doubt looking for her or Black to make sure they weren't destroying the Almerkian land. She smiled at the innkeeper as he placed her food on the table and started eating."
7099,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837,2012-07-17T08:46:06,Alageel,"""Land finally!"" Pintofale thought. Not that he had any problem with sea but still dwarves are common folks of mountainous areas mostly.Better standing on solid ground that moving around with ships.<br/>He got his backpack and got off the boat while looking around him. The port town seemed rather quiet. A few people here and there moving swiftly probably to go to their jobs.The only noice came from the sailors of the ship and the men of the dock who where trying to unload the ship's cargo.<br/><br/>""Nice this is a good place to relax before i start doing anything else.Well maybe I'll go check a magic shop for any spiritual gem.Gotta recharge my runes to be ready just in case something happens."" he said to himself.<br/><br/>And he left the docks while whistling an ol' dwarvish song.<br/><br/>But before getting far he suddenly stopped and turned his head.<br/><br/>""Hmmmmm...Inn...well well. I wouldn't say no to a pint of ale!""<br/><br/>And he rushed inside the inn with a wide smile on his face.The inn was almost empty. Only few folks sitting in the dark corners of the inn drinking, and maybe talking about the latest news of the mainland. He went straight to the innkeeper who was talking with a woman.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FFFF00"">""Right away miss. Please have a seat and I'll bring your food right away.""</span>the innkeeper said to her and she left to sit in the middle table.Soon the man brought her a dish filled with food and came back facing the dwarf.<br/><br/>""Oh we rarely see one of your kind here. What would you like?"" the innkeeper asked.<br/><br/>""Fetch me the ale!"" Pintofale replied and tossed a coin pouch to him.<br/><br/>""You sir must be thirsty!""<br/><br/>""You don't even say !"" replied gaily the dwarf and started laughing loud."
7100,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837,2012-07-17T16:47:15,Twilight_Cloud,"As the ship docked, Skippy watched an elf wearing a cloak come running up from somewhere in the city and point his sword at a normal looking man, and a purple-haired woman, claiming that they were demons. Just at the word, Skippy's tail and ears twitched and he tilted his head to the side.<span style=""font-style: italic"">They're demons? Oooo! I wonder what they can do?</span><br/><br/>As stealthy as any highly trained assassin, Skippy followed the purple-haired woman, highly intrigued. The acrid scent of fish and salty seaweed was in his nose, but he didn't seem to mind, and a soft breeze ruffled his fur. Along the way through the bustling city, through the marketplace and towards an inn, a lot of coin purses disappeared from belts as his deft hands whisked them away into his many pockets.<br/><br/>He followed the woman into an inn, where he could smell some strange stew cooking. As the innkeeper brought a tankard to a dwarf, alcohol also permeated the air. The unfamiliar smell alone had Skippy stumbling slightly. He wiggled his nose and followed the purple-haired one to table, her eyes now suddenly a stunning green.<br/><br/>""Oh! You're eyes change color! What else can you do?"" Skippy asked excitedly, taking a seat at her table without waiting to be invited, and his eyes were wide with wonder and excitement.<br/><br/>~~~~~~<br/><br/><span style=""color: #00BF00"">The bell on the door chimed, and the woman looked up. No one had entered, so she looked around the room and was relieved that the Elf had left. She took a shaky calming breath, and turned to the innkeeper. ""Could I have the same as what you gave that Elf?"" she asked in her melodic voice. Now anyone could tell what she was, but since the other Elf wasn't there to witness, she was much less scared.<br/><br/>Relaxing some what, she pulled her hood down, revealing her pointed ears, and flowing white-blonde hair. As the innkeeper brought what she had ordered, others began entering the inn left and right. The Elf woman watched as the male Elf from earlier returned, and she bit her lower lip, cursing herself for being so careless. She was also rather curious to see an Anithrope walk in, and a Dwarf. They were rarely seen in these parts, and she herself had never seen a Dwarf in person. She almost laughed out loud at the thought of <span style=""font-style: italic"">If he were taller, he might actually be a little intimidating.</span><br/><br/>Trying to act as inconspicuously as possible, the Elf woman took a bite out of her bread, her eyes darting from one new patron to the next, curious as to how each one would act. That is, aside from the other Elf, whom she tried to avoid glancing at.</span><br/><br/>~~~~~~<br/><br/><span style=""color: #BF0000"">Ophelia scryed the item in question in her mirror. It appeared as though it were in a leather pouch as light could barely filter through it. She sighed and released the image. <span style=""font-style: italic"">Those idiots will get demoted for this! They've made my darling demon so upset.</span><br/><br/>With that thought in mind, she saw Viktor about to leave their bed chamber, and asked, ""May I join you? I'd like to pay my respects to Antyr.""</span>"
7101,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837,2012-07-17T17:45:53,docemoon145,"""The back corner of the Dove by Inn"" the note had said. Just where was this Dove by Inn?! Human cities were confusing. All the buildings looked alike to him and the ceaseless noise was distracting. Once the demon was sure he was completely lost, he circled back and managed to find himself at the docks.<br/><br/>The demon put a hand to his head and gave a drawn out sigh. He was considering just ignoring the note and going back home when he took a glance back over his shoulder. There, as straight shot from the docks, was a mid sized building with a sign on it saying ""the Dove by Inn"". Black remained silent, pushing away any insulting thoughts he had toward himself and turning to make his way to the inn.<br/><br/>A bell rang when he opened the door: a truly annoying sound. He looked toward the back of the inn, where two separate corners were occupied. One of the corners, however, was taken by an elf. Black seriously doubted an elf would even consider teaming up with a demon. So that left the other corner...<br/><br/>Casually, Black moved to the corner housing a light-haired human and set the note down on the table, looking at the boy curiously.<br/><br/>--------------<br/><br/>One by one people just kept coming! This place was almost never so popular. So far though, not one of them had shown any sign of being the one he was waiting for. Several moments went by and eventually a tallish black-haired individual with yellow eyes entered the Inn. This person walked directly up to his table and set a note down, giving Ijemaru a questioning look.<br/><br/>Ijemaru gave a slight smirk, ""Did you get lost?"" he joked.<br/><br/>""Yes,"" the demon replied with no hint of a joke. Ijemaru raised his eyebrows slightly at that.<br/><br/>Black took a seat opposite from the boy that had summoned him and stared dully at him. ""I need details,"" he said plainly.<br/><br/>""Yes of course,"" Ijemaru said. ""It's really quite simple; you would become something of a familiar to me; following my orders, protecting me, that sort of thing."" By now, Black had a very skeptical look on his face.<br/><br/>""Just what do I get out of that?"" he asked, skipping straight to the point.<br/><br/>""We'll be working toward changing the world,"" the boy said, smirking. ""When I'm satisfied, I'll release you and you can choose any place you want to be yours and yours alone. From then on you could have as much peace and quiet as you want."" he smirked, ""I hear you like peace and quiet.""<br/><br/>Black thought. He did like peace and quiet, and the idea of having it forever sounded wonderful. Though he doubted something like that could actually be accomplished within this boy's life time. It may turn out that he just wasted his time for fifty years or so and would never receive such a thing.<br/><br/>""I don't think so,"" he said after a moment. ""I refuse.""<br/><br/>Ijemaru gave a knowing smile. ""That's too bad,"" he said. ""You don't really have a choice."" As he spoke, he pulled a slip of paper out of his pocket. It appeared to be some sort of talisman and had an odd symbol on it.<br/><br/>The boy didn't have to do anything. As soon as the talisman was in such close proximity with the demon, it started gravitating toward him. It shot toward the demon's hand and fuzed on his skin for a moment, burning. It was extremely painful, but Black gritted his teeth, not giving the human the pleasure of his screams.<br/><br/>After a moment, the now useless paper talisman fell to the ground, the symbol that had been on it burnt into the demon's hand. Looking down at the mark now placed on him, the demon had no idea of what it was, but based on the context...<br/><br/>""I can't use magic myself,"" the boy said, ""but now with this I have a wonderful familiar who can.""<br/><br/>Black looked around the Inn. Everyone was just going about their own business. Had no one noticed what just happened?! Apparently not. Oh this did not bode well."
7102,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837,2012-07-17T18:27:19,goku_uchiha89,"With that, Nymeri sheathed his sword and bowed slightly. ""I am sorry. I never heard of a demon who doesn't know who sent them. Maybe your harmless, which I haven't heard of either. Tend to your business, and tread softly. May Pronysus guide you to the light."" With that, he returned to the inn and his seat. A few minutes later, the inn got crowded. More and more beings came in, he saw a gruffy, short person with an axe on his back, something he hasn't seen before, but what he could get was the name of his race, a ""dwarf"". But he did nothing, as he just ordered more mountain water, and waited till nightfall.<br/><br/>*********<br/><br/>Viktor nodded at Ophelia, and she followed him to the shrine. They went out the room, down a few flights of stairs, through a hallway full of demon statues, and out of the fortress. They only had to walk a little more on a path to get to the shrine. It was a dark building, as it was already dark. The sun never came out, as dark, stormy clouds covered the summer sun. Lightning flashes out, only to be followed by thunderous booms in the sky, as if bombs were going off close by, but in the sky.<br/><br/>They came to two giant guards, guarding the entrance to the Shrine of Darkness. ""Password?"" they asked in unison.<br/><br/>""<span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""color: #000000"">Kar'ganshion Telimer Sangertu</span></span>"" Viktor said in his demon language, and the guards lowered their huge, javilan-like weapons, and Viktor and Ophelia continued inside. As they continued, Viktor explained what he was gonna do, ""<span style=""color: #000000"">I will let the gods know what is going on. I will also tell them on what happened as far as my minions losing track of the item. When I do this, I want you to stay out of sight. They only recognize me, and they will kill anyone who intrudes. You understand?</span>""<br/><br/>With that, he stopped her outside of the circle, and he went towards the two large statues of Antyr and Dermythis. He took out a gloden knife, and slit his hand, and greenish-blue blood came spewing out of the wound.<span style=""color: #000000""> ""As I offer my lifeforce, so shall it bring the gods I shall call upon, Antyr and Dermythis!""</span><br/><br/>A cloud appeared in the middle of the two statues, and split into two, and reanimated themselves as two men, one in complete black robes, Fire-red hair, and silver eyes,the other in a gold and black outfit, with black hair and solid black eyes. Viktor bowed before them, and sheathed his knife.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #000000"">""Lord Dermythis and Lord Antyr, I humble myself to your arrival. I bring news,""</span>Viktor said as he rose from bowing.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #0000FF"">""I am aware that you lost track of an important item. I am also aware that you are retrieving it. You are not doing as we asked,""</span>Dermythis said in a cold, scary voice.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF0000"">""We have granted you an army for finding these items of great importance, yet you lack the mindset of giving orders to find what you have lost,""</span>Antyr added.<br/><br/><span style=""color: #000000"">""Your graces, surely you will give me another chance. I have tracked the item they lost to a port city in the Almerkian territory. They will have it here within a day,""</span>Viktor explained.<br/><br/>The dark gods then disappeared, and they both said in unison,<span style=""color: #FFFF00"">""You will not fail us again. If you do, then we will destroy you, and find someone else to do this task. If you manage to succeed however, we will overlook this.""</span><br/><br/>Viktor, as tough as he looked, trembled in fear at what they had told him. As he quickly walked out of the circle, he went to Ophelia.<span style=""color: #000000"">""Keep a track of the ones going after that item. I need it!""</span>"
7103,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837,2012-07-18T09:41:52,Rayne Yoruichi,"Just as Rayne started to eat her food, a young man excitedly addressed her.<span style=""font-style: italic"">""Oh! You're eyes change color! What else can you do?""</span>He then sits at the table with her uninvited. However, she didn't mind. She liked company and he was eger to learn about her powers, so she didn't see the harm in engaging in a little friendly conversation with the boy. ""I don't think anyone has ever been this excited to talk to me before."" She giggles and wipes her mouth then takes a sip of her drink.<br/><br/>She looked up at the boy with a tail and ears and smiled sweetly at him. ""Oh I can do a vast amount of things. I can turn into different animals and I can play with fire and make fire. I can also read your mind and if I wanted to make anyone do what I want them to do."" She rests her head on her folded hands. ""What's your name child? and are you hungry?"" she pushes the plate towards him. ""I'm afraid my human body can't eat all of this alone."" She chuckles and crosses her legs under the table."
7104,Hell Rising IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=8837,2012-07-18T09:53:43,Alageel,"Pintofale grabbed the tankard and drank ale with pleasure.<br/>""Ahhh so refreshing!Haven't drunk anything alike during this damn sea trip.""<br/><br/>The innkeeper got closer to him and said ""Thank you my kind sir.But please tell more about yourself, now before the inn gets filled. Dwarves rarely come here.And i heard that there was a civil war..""<br/><br/>The dwarf suddenly became sad.He lowered his voice and replied slowly<br/>""They and their damn politics.Makes me sad thinking that their ruling madness almost destroyed my kinsmen..""<br/><br/>The innkeeper stopped him ""Wait, which clan do you belong to?""<br/><br/>""I am an Argylian..""<br/><br/>The innkeeper stood still with eyes wide open.<br/>""Argylian?From the Argyle clan?That name is a legend in craftmanship and even the most remote places know that name!""<br/><br/>""Now it is just reduced to ashes . Few of remain to remind the former glory and greatness of our clan.We tried to protect ourselves.Tried to be neutral. But the rest dwarven clans thought that we were just waiting the right time to attack them all and crash them. We were numerous,rich and had some really decent warriors. So they fell upon us like vultures.We tried to defend ourselves...But they won. And after the civil war ended and then came the war with humans, they all realised their mistake and here you can see the results. We are now just a shadow of our former self"" said the dwarf.<br/><br/>And his voice stopped revealing a great sorrow in the last words."
7105,Dive IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=9105,2012-07-21T17:10:20,ElegantJewel,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">La'Felisa, City of Fermell - In the Sky</span><br/><br/>""Shit! Shit! Shit""<br/><br/>Her boots pounded on the ground as she ran through the corridors of the ship, alarms were ringing in her ears and red lights flashed constantly. This had not gone the way she planned. Hopping up the rafters, she dodged the bolt of lightning that sizzled beside her foot. Lilac eyes glanced down to see a Caster spouting elemental spells at her. She wobbled to the side trying to keep her footing on the thin metal she was running on. There was a shower of sparks ahead of her as she dodged another spell, the heat of the attack grazing her bare shoulder. She leapt through the metal bars, really tripping as her foot hit the bar as she turned a corner. Slipping down she caught herself, her arms straining to hold onto the rafters. Looking down, she kicked the Caster in his face as he tried to pull her down. She let out a grunt trying to pull herself back up to a place with more coverage. If she could just get to one of the ducts, she would be able to get off of the ship faster. Clenching her teeth she pulled herself back up, scrambling to get back to the pace she had started off with. By this time, more people were coming after her and she rolled her eyes. She hopped through a mess of bars, lithe fingers unhooking the guns from her thighs holsters. She made sure they were cocked and loaded before she decided to fight back. Where was Torvic when she needed him? Using an uneven bar as leverage she kicked off of it, jumping to a higher beam. Turning around, she aimed her guns at her pursuers shooting carefully so the bullets wouldn't ricochet back to her.<br/><br/>When they hid around corners, she took that opportunity to head to the ducts. A strong icy chill ran past her body as her eyes set on the duct. She growled lowly as ice became to creep over the duct. Aiming her guns once more, she unloaded a few rounds into the sheet of ice. It was satisfying to watch it crack before her eyes; it was obvious that the Caster didn't think she was capable enough. Strapping the guns back into their holster, she jumped feet first into the sheet of ice. The sheet shattered around her and she could feel it dig into her skin. Ignoring the pain her body flew down the duct quickly, her eyes looking above her. She slid to a stop, holding the hold on the side of the metal walls, there was a fork in the duct. She took a few moments to see which one had cool air coming through them. That was the route to her escape however she had little time to figure out which way to go as heat was filling the duct. Glancing up she saw flames lick the duct, coming down upon her and fast. Taking the left duct, she slid down the slanted shaft praying to the Saviour that she had picked the right way. She wouldn't allow for this place to be her graveyard. The duct began to shake and she knew that she was in a bad position, rolling into the side of duct, she grunted as her body moved around a corner. With a bumpy landing, she fell on to the floor of the cargo bay, she scrambled to her feet, taking hold of one of the many Riders on the wall. ""Don't mind if a borrow this,"" she muttered, before yanking down on one of the bronze levers to open the hinged door to get the hell off this damned ship.<br/><br/>""Come on,"" she groaned as she watched the gears turn slowly. Rubbing her face, she was more than unimpressed with this Skyship. If it had been her own, she would have been off already. She could hear footsteps beating down the corridors and she glanced at the crack that exposed the sky's light in the cargo bay. She didn't have time to wait. Carrying the Rider under her arm she ran towards the opening as the Forager on the ship overrode the system making it stop. She ran as fast as her long legs could carry her and she slid through the opening, ejecting herself into the air. She grinned as the wind rushed past her; she loved the thrill that it gave her. Glancing down below her, she could see the city of Fermell with its high structures and vivid colors. It seemed that she had caused quite the scene. Grabbing the Rider and placing it on her feet, she flipped herself to a standing position. Yellow and green lights flashed on the ebony colored Rider and she was soon Riding through the air. She looked over at the bag on her back with a smile as she watched the Skyship she had been on slowly begin to fall. She had to say, today was rather successful. She moved gracefully in the air, as it was her territory, heading towards the Cliffs. She had to stay out of La'Fleisa for a while and she knew just the place to go. Arriving over the pale pink, purple, and orange mist that was looming under the Cliffs, she jumped off the Rider and fell into the mist. She closed her eyes, allowing her body to relax, her body tingling. She let out a sigh as she felt her body slowly begin to break down with the atmosphere. It took only a few minutes to dissipate, though the adrenaline of Diving gave her a thrill like nothing else in Ruin.<br/><br/>She reformed in Glissade, city of Ul'Mil, landing on the branch of an overgrown tree. She smiled as she happily hopped down the branches, swinging like a monkey almost. This World was like a second home to her, she traveled her often, only because her one and only friend lived here. Walking through the thick foliage, she moved towards the small shack he had built for her to hide out in. She had no doubt that he was there already. The shack was small, but it was built into a cave, making it the perfect hiding spot. It was covered with vines and moss alike, rocks had been strategically placed to make her place go unnoticeable. After all, no one knew Glissade like an Archer or BeastTamer. Her long fingers searched the side of the cave, before they hooked under a vine between the rocks and she tugged on it. A door popped open and she stepped through closing it behind her.<br/><br/>""I was beginning to wonder if you were alive or captured,"" said a lazy, baritone voice.<br/><br/>Snorting she rolled her eyes and tossed the bag from her shoulders at him. ""Oh really? Then why didn't you come to help out?""<br/><br/>""You're a big girl now, Lydia. You don't need me to save you,"" the male said with a feral grin as he dug into the bag.<br/><br/>Lydia's fingers stroked the soft fur of Hajji and she was rewarded with a purr. She smiled gently at the feline before looking back at her friend. ""Honestly Tor, you need to stop asking for risky things. I could seriously get killed,"" she teased.<br/><br/>Torvic rolled his electric blue eyes while unrolling the blades that were hidden in the bag. ""You won't get yourself killed because you're skilled at what you do,"" he murmured. He held the blade in light, enjoying the way it looked. ""Thanks Dia, this is perfect! Isn't that right Hajji?"" The feline growled in approval and he let out a loud laugh.<br/><br/>Lydia shook her head and plopped down on the couch in the Gathering Room. She stretched out her body feeling sore and she hissed as she agitated the cuts on her arms and legs. Torvic placed the blade in his lap and looked at her for a while. ""You need a Healer?"" She raised a slender brow before looking over at him. ""You're kidding right? These little cuts aren't worth the money, I just need to rest. You know how it is.""<br/><br/>Torvic shrugged slightly, knowing that Lydia hated going out in public. She had quite the reputation, the kind that would get her killed if the wrong people saw her. She had left her days of Skypirating after he had joined in on an infiltration and got seriously injured. However, that didn't mean she stopped being the pirate that she was. He still couldn't believe that she was searching for her own crew, though her ship was rather impressive. He just wished she wasn't in such a dangerous situation but it was the life that she chose. ""Oh hey, I met up with someone who was interested in joining the crew.""<br/><br/>This seemed to revive the tired the female as she sat up and looked over at him with question. ""While I was out?"" He nodded before going back to look at his blades. ""Yeah, I don't think you'll like them, they gave me a weird vibe."" She rolled her eyes and lay back down, pinching the bridge of her nose. ""When do I meet them?""<br/><br/>""Tonight in Ris,"" he commented.<br/><br/>""Wonderful.""<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Ko'Gisha, city of Ris - Cafe'</span><br/><br/>Paella had been sitting there watching the news through the magenta Visor she had. It seemed as if Ruin was falling into destruction faster than she had imagined. Frowning as the Force showed the scene that happen in Fermell, she wished that there was something that she could do. Another Gala Skyship had been attacked by the Burin people. She tapped her fingers on the table top, watching in horror as the ship fell past the Cliffs to avoid destruction to the city. Her heart ached painfully hoping that everyone managed to get off the ship safely. In the headlines, the Force spoke of how it was another attack that was leading to the Great War. The news was a depressing thing to watch, finding that it was too much to handle at the moment. She clicked the earpiece, making the Visor screen slid away from her face. Brushing the bangs away from her face, she stood up, paying for the coffee that she had been sipping on.<br/><br/>Walking into the bathroom, she looked around to make sure no one else was there. Pulling out a vile of gold from the pouch on her hip, she did a quick touch up on the gold Marhks round her eyes. When she was done, she hid in a stall, letting the paint dry. She let out a breath, knowing that if she was caught, everything that she had been planning for would end. If the Force found out about her existence then the Saviour's message would never be heard. Clenching her jaw, she knew that if she got too emotional over this, she'd have to redo the paint. She needed people who she could trust to help her get the people of Ruin to believe again. That was why she had decided to join a band of Skypirates. They usually were optimistic and trustworthy people, however she knew that not all Skypirates could be trusted. She frowned, wondering if she was making the right decision, but who else would believe her? At least a pirate would laugh in her face and tell her to leave. If Paella could get a pirate to trust her then it wouldn't be hard to get other people to trust her.<br/><br/>Nodding her head, she exited the bathroom and left the cafe. She would hideout in Ris until the time for the meeting. That way she could think of things to say. The BeastTamer she had spoken with seemed a bit wary of her; she knew that it would be harder to convince him. Or maybe she should wait to see if she could trust them before telling her secret. That would have to be the plan for now, as much as she hated deceiving people, though she had to be sure. It was a matter of saving Ruin and preventing the Great War. It was her duty.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">'The Worlds they weep in agony. They seek salvation. Save them. Save them.'</span><br/><br/>She stared out at the busy city of Ris, the Grand Bazaar bringing people here of all kinds of people that were different shapes and sizes. She knew that Ko'Gisha was the best place to blend in with the crowd; the Grand Bazaars brought all the Worlds together. However, with the growing tension between the Gala and the Burin, many vendors only sold to one race. She wished to bring them all together once more, to restore Ruin to the way it used to be. She wanted to give the words of the Saviour to the people and restore their faith, but everyone had become cynical and cruel. She needed help. With a sigh she walked into the crowd, allowing herself to look through all the vendors, waiting for the meeting tonight.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">La'Felisa, city of Heelum - The Force Headquarters</span><br/><br/>To say that he was angry was an understatement, he was more that livid even. Words could not describe the intense emotions that boiled his blood. However his emotionless mask betrayed the anger within him, his grey eyes staring out the window before him. His arms were clasped behind his back, his breathing evenly. To any onlooker, he would seem to be in deep thought but in reality he was trying to quell the rage within him. Those damn Burin bastards! Once again, they have tainted the World with their filthy ways of stealing. An attack on a Gala ship could not be tolerated and while the Force was investigating the attack, the Prime Minister sat and did nothing to ease the people. With the exception of the words of 'The Force is handling it' or 'You are all safe from those foul creatures.' What did that do? Absolutely nothing! He clenched his jaw before closing his eyes. Letting out a steady breath, he pivoted on his heel, walking down towards the elevator. Raising a hand, a blue light scanned over his hand while a red one scanned over his body, he opened his eyes wide as a yellow light scanned his eyes and Marhks. With a small ping, the transparent elevator opened and he stepped within the box.<br/><br/>Running his fingers over a few buttons, the elevator dropped down, flying past the many floors of the Force Headquarters. After several minutes, the elevator came to a halt at the lowest floor of the building. Stepping out he walked casually down the long corridors, the faint like of monitors illuminating the room down the hall from him. Upon entering the room, he scanned the people gathered there, his cold eyes staring at them. He was not in a pleased mood; he could only hope that<span style=""font-style: italic"">they</span>at least had some sort of good news for him. ""Any word on the hunt,"" he called out in his low voice. A woman who had been looking at one of the monitors turned to look at him, her arms crossed over her chest. ""No news so far, it's been a difficult hunt. Even the men out in the field aren't finding any leads, Master Rion.""<br/><br/>Rion closed his eyes at Lun's explanation, his hands curled into tight fists. ""How hard...is it to find one woman,"" he growled out. Lun rolled her eyes and cocked her hip. ""It's obvious that she has disguised herself since the first time we saw her. Do you know how many people there are in Ruin?"" Rion did not like the tone that she was using and he resisted the urge to strangle the bitch. Smoothing out the look of annoyance on his face, he looked at all others in the room. ""If anyone picks up the slightest hint on the Messenger, I shall be in my office. Tell the fieldsmen to search harder."" With that he turned at left the room, storming off to his office. He needed time to himself, before he exploded.<br/><br/>Lun frowned and leaned on the desk, pressing the intercom that went to all the Visors apart of Rion's group. ""You heard the man, search harder.""<br/><br/>Rion sat in his chair, brooding. Not only did they have little to no leads on the Divine Messenger, the Burin scum were wrecking havoc on his precious city. Soon, he would lead an attack on them, to give them a taste of their own medicine. He grinned slightly envisioning the faces of their pain. He would rid Ruin of the Burin scum, before that, he would disguise himself as Burin and kill the Prime Minister. In that time of chaos he would step up to the plate and led Ruin into the next Great War. Once he got his hand on the Divine Messenger, he would become all mighty and powerful. He would be the true Saviour of Ruin."
7106,Dive IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=9105,2012-07-22T16:06:15,Entityx,"Laâ€™Fleisaâ€”Piron<br/><br/>A slender hand went inside of their khaki shorts pockets and pulled out a map. Unfolding it, he began to wonder aloud to himself aloud, â€œHm, I wonder where she could be. We only have one image of her, but who knows what she may look like right now or what she really looks like.â€ He flipped the map upside down.<br/><br/>A taller and more muscular male grunted and snatched the map from him. He bawled it up and tossed it into the nearby garbage can. â€œHey!â€ The shorter male shouted, waving his arms a bit. It was disappointing that his partner did that. He didnâ€™t know much about Ruin besides the place that he had come from and this was his first time in Pironâ€¦and Laâ€™Fleisa period. He just couldnâ€™t understand why he was like that, or perhaps all archers were like that. He had to consider those things because he was the only one that he knew.<br/><br/>â€œLook, we donâ€™t need a map Talis. Iâ€™ve been all over ruin and I know what Iâ€™m talking about. Besides, youâ€™re making us look stupid and like tourists.â€ The taller male muttered to him, extremely irritated with him now. If he didnâ€™t call him â€˜Talâ€™ he knew he was on the brink of getting slapped at any moment. The smaller boy simpered a little to himself. Why did he have to pair up with him? Oh yeah, thatâ€™s right because they were supposed to be friends to begin withâ€¦sort of.<br/><br/>â€œAh..wellâ€¦what are we going to do, all knowing one?â€ Talis replied sarcastically. When his partner leered down at him, he flinched and straightened up. â€œAhâ€”I mean where to, Kai?â€<br/>â€œWe were given orders to scavenger the area and until we possibly find this girl. But I donâ€™t think sheâ€™s here. I would think she would come to the most populated world to hide, rather than someplace small or someplace that she can easily be found based on other clanâ€™s abilities in different territories. This would be a whole lot easier if you were just a Seer rather than a stupid Healer.â€ Kaidan nudged him with his elbow playfully. Talis gave him a look and scoffed quietly. Kaidanâ€™s pockets began to vibrate and he pulled out his crimson Visor quickly. It had to be from the force. He could hear Lunâ€™s voice calling out to everyone, â€˜You heard the man, search harder.â€™ When the message ended, he put the device away and began to ponder to himself.<br/><br/>â€œYâ€™know Kai, I donâ€™t think sheâ€™s in this city. Weâ€™ve been here for at least four days and nothing has come up. Not even a fresh trail. We should try elsewhere.â€ Talis suggested. For once, he may have been right on this one. He didnâ€™t feel like she was here for sure. And as long as they had been there, no one had seen that girl or even heard of her. This bitch was just too good at her own game.<br/><br/>â€œYouâ€™re right,â€ Kaidan agreed. â€œLetâ€™s try Koâ€™Gisha next.â€<br/><br/>Koâ€™Gishaâ€”Ris<br/><br/>A small, tanned, and slender body stretched on the sofa that she lie on and looked up with timberwolf eyes with a pout. â€œThose sky pirates are way too good. I couldnâ€™t really see her future all that well. For some odd reason it came in patches. I donâ€™t know whyâ€¦Iâ€™m sorry.â€ She began to pout and planted her face right into the sofa, feeling defeated.<br/>Another womanly like figure moved forward and brushed the smaller womanâ€™s coral hair from her cheek. â€œItâ€™s okay. No need to worry. There were only a few knick knacks on that ship anyway. Besides, we are fairly well off at this point. Theyâ€™re just attracting unwanted attention.â€ She sighed and pushed back her wisteria locks over her shoulders, sat down, and crossed one leg over the other. It was strange that they even raided that airship. What could they possibly have wanted in there? It was a good thing that she pulled out at the last minute, because she wouldnâ€™t have wanted that sort of attention on her, Shapeshifter or not.<br/><br/>â€œI guess if you say so Alixâ€¦â€ She still felt sort of down. Her eyes were supposed to help her. And yet, they failed to help her when she felt like she needed them the most. Maybe if she wasnâ€™t so damn clumsy she could get things right for once. â€œBut for now--â€ She stopped and stared into space. Her eyes could only see so far, but this could only mean that it was sooner rather than later.<br/><br/>In her vision, she could see that young sky pirate. It was night time and it looked like they were in Risâ€¦Koâ€™Gisha?  And they were talking toâ€¦toâ€¦another girl. Perhaps she was going to get recruited. But then againâ€” Her vision abruptly stopped just as her thoughts had. She took a deep breath, as if she had just come up for air. What kind of vision was that? She had been seeing a lot of that woman lately. Perhaps she was important. To her clan, these powers were meant to save Ruin. So, she must have had something to do with the safety of Ruin, right?<br/><br/>â€œWhat is it, Dira? Alixia was beside her now, closer and trying to peer into her eyes, almost read her. Adira took another deep breath and then exhaled. She wasnâ€™t sure how to explain it or what really to say to her to make her understand what had been going on with her recently.<br/><br/>â€œWe have to go somewhere within Ris tonight.â€"
7107,Dive IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=9105,2012-07-23T04:09:15,docemoon145,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">Ko'Gisha - Ris</span><br/><br/>""Come on you pussy!"" Rian called, holding out a hand. The vibrant individual was currently settled on his rider just a foot away from the edge of a tall building.<br/><br/>Halieu looked at the hand uncertainly. He'd known the individual for only a month or two, but they'd already become good friends. The flyer had just recently learned that he'd never been on a rider before and was trying to take him on a test ride. Perhaps he'd be a bit more willing if his friend was less adventurous in nature... or didn't want him to have his first ride ever starting three stories up... or if he wasn't so liable to die if he got scared or excited.<br/><br/>Halieu shook his head, ""I really don't think this is a good idea.""<br/><br/>""Come on, you might like it! You'll never know if you don't try.""<br/><br/>Halieu sighed. That was true, but... ""I just don't see why we have to start three stories in the air.""<br/><br/>Rian flashed him a white-toothed smile, ""If you start on the ground, you'll stay on the ground. I'll keep you from falling, promise."" Another smile.<br/><br/>Halieu sighed. He knew by now that Rian couldn't be swayed once he'd made a decision. Still with great hesitation, the caster came forward slightly and held out a hand for his friend to take. It was grasped firmly by the ex-pirate's strong hands and he was given an encouraging smile. With a cautious glance down Halieu edged one foot closer to the edge of the rooftop. He took a moment to breathe and try to calm down then tested one foot on the rider.<br/><br/>Surprisingly, the hovering craft didn't budge. He'd expected some sort of dip at the added weight, but the machine was perfectly secured in the air, if that were possible. Rian smirked at the surprised look on his friend's face and waited patiently for him to come fully onto the rider.<br/><br/>Halieu gripped at Rianâ€™s shoulders and pressed up against him once he was no longer in contact with the roof. The rider probably wasnâ€™t made to hold two people and he was worried about scooting off the edge.<br/><br/>Rian understood that Halieu was in danger here, besides the improbability of falling off the rider, but he still didnâ€™t want to be clutched the whole time they were riding. â€œWhoa Casanova,â€ the dark-haired individual said, prying the caster off of him. â€œRelax. Youâ€™re not gonna fall off. Look, itâ€™s really easy, and to make it easier, Iâ€™ll start off really slow, okay?â€<br/><br/>Yeah right slow. Because a snail can totally travel at 35 miles per hour. Good god, Halieu thought, taking deep breaths to try and keep himself from freaking out to much. Despite Rianâ€™s protest, heâ€™d gone right back to clinging on him.<br/><br/>----------<span style=""font-style: italic"">Koâ€™Gisha - Ris</span>---------<br/><br/>Busy. It was too busy here. The raven-haired individual sighed and swiped her bangs out of her eyes. Several people in the swarming crowd appeared annoyed that sheâ€™d stopped moving. She probably seemed like nothing more than an obstacle in their<span style=""font-style: italic"">oh-so-busy</span>lives. Looking around, even if there were some obvious villains around, she wouldnâ€™t be able to slay them in such a large crowd. This was absolutely useless.<br/><br/>Having affirmed herself that she was merely wasting time here, Reina went off to a less crowded location, where villains were known to loiter. Every city had alleys of course.<br/><br/>***<br/><br/>â€œUseless!â€ Reina cried out. Two idiots whoâ€™d tried to mug her lay at her feet and her sword was drawn, leaning against her shoulder. â€œThis place is full of idiots! Where are the real bad guys, Huh?!â€ The warrior leaned against a way and let out a groan.<span style=""font-style: italic"">I canâ€™t get stronger if I donâ€™t fight bad guys, but it hardly makes a difference no matter how many of these losers I take out. To make matters worse, Iâ€™m hungry and bored.</span><br/><br/>Her stomach gave its own groan. â€œFine,â€ she sighed, swiping her bangs out of her face again. â€œI guess itâ€™s time to get something to eat.â€<br/><br/>---------<span style=""font-style: italic"">Glissade â€“ Outskirts of Mos</span>--------<br/><br/>So close, but stillâ€¦ noâ€¦ itâ€™s too blurry. He could zoom in butâ€¦ No. He was out of time. Lelouch shot up and immediately wished he hadnâ€™t. Pain instantly shot to his skull and he clutched at it. He was pantingâ€”hard. A rapidly cooling sweat covered him, making him both in pain, and uncomfortable.<br/><br/>Frahlah sat in a seat at the opposite side of the room, though it was rather narrow. When he noticed Lelouch come out of his daze he leaned toward him slightly, though continued shuffling the cards heâ€™d been occupying himself with. â€œDid you see anything interesting?â€ the boy asked.<br/><br/>Lelouch winced. In the cave-like dugout house they were in his voice echoed, and the sound angrily assaulted the seerâ€™s throbbing head. â€œI did,â€ he responded after a moment. His bony shoulder blades hurt a bit from laying back on the little out-jutting of rock serving as his bed. Theyâ€™d thrown a blanket over it, but it didnâ€™t help muchâ€¦ and Sarah absolutely insisted on keeping the only cushioned bed to herself. Oh well, it was her house after all.<br/><br/>About three months ago, he and Frahlah had met. They became friends and eventually started talking about moreâ€¦ confidential thingsâ€¦ like the pressures their families were putting on them. They decided to both run away from homeâ€”somewhere their parents couldnâ€™t find them. Theyâ€™d found Sarah, whoâ€™d been willing to take them inâ€¦ on the condition that they used their powers to help her eliminate the Burin race.<br/><br/>As far as Lelouch could see, Sarah really didnâ€™t have much of a reason to hate the Burin so muchâ€¦ he supposed she just really wanted to kill people, but felt wrong killing her own race. Well, whatever. He had no reason<span style=""font-style: italic"">not</span>to kill them. Besides, she was offering them food and shelter for it, so why not? She specifically wanted them to find some messenger. Apparently, there were rumors flying around about some divine messenger who was still alive. Lelouch wasnâ€™t sure exactly what Sarah was planning here, but it had to be something nasty.<br/><br/>When Lelouch didnâ€™t continue voluntarily, Frahlah gave him a slight nudge. â€œOh? Care to be more specific?â€ he said offering a smile.<br/><br/>Lelouch looked over at the green-clad shape-shifter. He did look curious about what heâ€™d seen, but the way he was constantly shuffling those cards, and how his hands were shaking just slightlyâ€¦ it was obvious he wanted to play a game. Lelouch sighed. Sarah refused to play games with Frahlah because he always won, so that left Lelouch as his only game buddy. He liked the guy, and he didnâ€™t mind loosing so much as long as it was only a game, but jeez! He had to have played at least a million times. Sometimes he felt like heâ€™d barf if he ever saw another deck of cards.<br/><br/>Oh, but now his thoughts were wandering again. Lelouch could see Frahlahâ€™s mouth opening to give another prompt, but he interrupted. â€œI saw some people talking with each other. It wasnâ€™t casualâ€¦ some sort of meeting. I usually see things that are going to be important, but the vision was too blurry for me to see their faces closely enough.â€<br/><br/>â€œWhat does that mean?â€ Frahlah asked, â€œIf your visions are blurryâ€¦ what does it mean?â€<br/><br/>â€œWellâ€¦â€ Lelouch started, â€œfrom my experience, it usually means either Iâ€™ve pushed myself too hard, or Iâ€™m going to meet the people I saw in my vision.â€<br/><br/>For a moment, Frahlah actually stopped shuffling. â€œMeet them?â€ he asked, resuming the motion. â€œDo you have any idea who they were?â€<br/><br/>â€œLike I said,â€ Lelouch went on, shrugging slightly. â€œI couldnâ€™t see them clearly so I donâ€™t know.â€<br/><br/>Sarah, of course, chose that moment to walk in. â€œCouldnâ€™t see them clearly?â€ she inquired, one silver eyebrow raised. â€œArenâ€™t you supposed to be a seer?â€<br/><br/>Lelouch put his head on his hand. â€œIâ€™m not the saviour; Iâ€™m not omniscient.â€<br/><br/>â€œObviously not,â€ Sarah said, â€œor weâ€™d already know where that messenger girl is. Honestly, how is she so hard to find? Itâ€™s not like sheâ€™s a shapeshifter.â€<br/><br/>â€œWell anybody can put on a disguise,â€ Frahlah put in. He smiled, â€œSheâ€™s better at blending in than some clansmen I know.â€<br/><br/>Sarah narrowed her eyes. â€œThatâ€™s not something to be smiling about.â€ She turned to Lelouch and said curtly, â€œTry again,â€ just before storming off, probably to go do some hunting in the woods with her â€œpetsâ€.<br/><br/>Lelouch sighed, clutching his head. â€œI donâ€™t think I can do it again for a while.â€<br/><br/>Frahlah held up his deck, smiling ear to ear. â€œHow about a game, to relax for a bit?â€ A game? More like a hundred."
7108,Dive IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=9105,2012-07-23T23:04:24,Entityx,"Koâ€™Gisha â€” Lette<br/><br/>Both Kaidan and Talis rode swiftly on their Riders to Lette, city of Koâ€™Gisha. When theyâ€™d arrived, Talis was soon faced with motion sickness. If nothing ever got to him, everything got to him. He was just such a frail boy. Why in the world did he get into The Force? Oh yeah, thatâ€™s right, he got in because he was Healer. Itâ€™s always nice to have a free Healer rather than to have to go pay for one. Kaidan rolled his eyes at his companion as he keeled over. Patting his back, he sighed. â€œAlright, are you done? We really need to get a move on. By now she might have already moved from this city or even from this world.â€ Kaidan began to skim the area to see if he had seen any suspicious figures.<br/><br/>Talis rubbed his stomach and shook his head. He didnâ€™t know why he always became motion sick when he rode. Standing up straight, he took a deep breath and then exhaled. â€œAlright, alright Iâ€™m done. Letâ€™s just get this over with. I need somewhere to lie down.â€  Talis mumbled as they walked through the city. Here and there they stopped people asking had they seen the woman that they were looking for. Holding up their Visors they showed pictures and tried to describe her as best as they could.<br/>There were still no leads.<br/><br/>Kaidan groaned. â€œI just donâ€™t understand how one woman can be so hard to find. Weâ€™ve scoured this whole city and no one has even seen her. We just left Laâ€™Fleisa. I wonder how everyone else is doing. It seems as though the longer we look the colder the trail gets. Perhaps it would be better if we started over from the beginningâ€¦â€ The raven trailed off as he watched his partner move some of his silver locks from his eyes.<br/>Talis tried to dry some of the sweat from his eyes. It was always so hard to keep up when Kaidan was on the move. He wasnâ€™t as trained as him first of all and secondly, the more quickly they moved the more difficult it might be to see even the smallest things they might have missed. But, he had to understand that when Kaidan got frustrated, he was always quick to lose his cool. He was surprised he was an archer with the personality that he had.<br/><br/>â€œIf we start over, thatâ€™s almost like giving up. Maybe we missed something. You never know. We should probably look again and then just try another city in this world. If we donâ€™t find anything, we should report to Lun so that she can let Rion know. This woman is not just going to come out when she knows people are looking for her. And at this point, it is safe to assume that she is a lot better at hiding than we are at finding her.â€ Talis concluded. Kaidan couldnâ€™t help but agree. At this point, they were never going to find her.<br/><br/>He lifted up his Visor and stared at her picture. From the looks of this search, he doubted she looked like the same person or were even in this world to begin with.<br/><br/>Koâ€™Gisha â€” Ris, In the middle of the Bazaars<br/><br/>That vision that Adira had just had earlier didn't settle too well with Alixia. Out of all the ones she had heard about, something was about this one. She could tell by the way Adira moved and looked around their environment. â€œCould you tell by what time of the day it was in your vision?â€ Alixia muttered to her, still watching carefully as she moved through the crowd.<br/><br/>â€œIt couldnâ€™t be during the day. It was almost discreet. Besides, that Flyer earlier made off with the things she needed from the aircraft rather quickly and it didnâ€™t seem like she was just going to go straight to a meeting after getting what she wanted like that.â€  Adira explained.  Alixia nodded in agreement. That made perfect sense. So perhaps it was sometime during the night when there were fewer eyes about Ris.<br/><br/>â€œIn the meantime, help me pick out some things while weâ€™re here.â€ Adira suggested with a smile. She knew she could reel in Alixia into a lot of things if she tried. â€œI saw this shirt I really wanted and I thought you wouldnâ€™t mind, plus Iâ€™m pretty sure this is close to where that meeting was when I had my visionâ€¦â€ Adira looked down and blushed while playing with her fingers. It was always hard to ask her outright when she knew it would be okay. At the same time even with being with this person for so long she was still really shy.<br/><br/>â€œAlright, although this does sort of look like it was a ploy all along to get me to come with you and do something like this.â€ Alixia shook her head. They did have a few hours to kill. And time always went by faster when they were having a little fun together. The only thing that Alixia hoped was that they werenâ€™t getting in way over their heads.<br/><br/>There was just something about that vision she had that she just didnâ€™t like."
7109,Dive IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=9105,2012-07-24T11:25:53,SilverChaos,"--Ko'Gisha: Gaal (The Burin Slums)--<br/><br/>â€œA pitiful placeâ€¦â€ Vivi mused to herself.<br/>She walked along the filthy streets, her eyes darting from here to there. Watching the people of the Burin slums shuffle by her. She herself did not belong here, but she found the sight of less fortunate Burin people more exhilarating than all the other past times she enjoyed.<br/><br/>He decaying companion stayed close to her side, his red eyes envying the living. A small whimper escaped him every now and again, but Vivi paid no mind to the mutt. She found it only natural to be jealous of the audacious folk of the slums. There they were just flaunting life before him, how disrespectful. Her hand occasionally stroked at his matted fur, calming him slightly.<br/><br/>She had this dog for about a few hours now, finding its size was intimidating alone. She decided to take it under her wing, for as long as her spell allowed, feeling she needed the company. That, and she was just itching to use her magic some more.<br/><br/>There were moments before, however, where her companionâ€™s legs shook, and his behavior was starting to put her in a sour mood. She knew her spell would end soon, and the soul would permanently be gone from the dog. So, with a wave of her hand, she released the beast from her magic, and continued walking without another glance back to him. Just leaving him to rot in the middle of the street.<br/><br/>â€œGood boyâ€¦â€ She smiled to herself as she turned to saunter down another street.<br/><br/>--La'Felisa: Fermell--<br/><br/>Niminthrielle clutched her rider closer to her as she tried to make room in the tiny elevator. The elevator was crammed with at least 5 others, all wearing formal attire. Nielle couldnâ€™t lie, she did feel a bit out of place here, but this was one of the tallest buildings in Fermell. She only forgot to take into account that this was a business corporation. She sighed hiding slightly behind her board, trying to avoid the stares of the others that occupied the space with her.<br/><br/>The doors pulled apart, stopping a few floors down from her destination. The five of them getting out, rather swiftly, she noticed. High-class people were always in such a hurry.<br/>â€œI cannot believe she thinks she is welcome to use our premises.â€ One man scoffed to another as they left, â€œPeople of her kind should know their place.â€<br/>She knew that this man meant to be quiet, but Nielle heard every word. As the elevator doors closed she tucked her hair behind her ear, trying to get what she just heard out. If only she were that luckyâ€¦<br/><br/>The doors parted once more, just to let her out onto the top floor. Carrying her rider she walked out, stepping into a less maintained part of the building. Boxes and reams of paper were off in the corners, some sharing the space with old cobwebs. She could tell this place was more for storage, not only that, but no one had been up here in awhile. The floor left her shoe patterns in the dust that lay dormant there.<br/><br/>She made her way to a glass door that held a sign above it saying â€˜balcony accessâ€™.  With her free arm she opened the door and went through, stepping into the open air. The wind outside whipped her hair wildly around her tanned face. Her blue eyes glanced over her surroundings. She stood upon a small eight by ten platform, with no rail guarding the edge. This place was built for people to ride, though she figured it was left unused, seeing as the people were to uptight to even think of fun things such as riding.<br/><br/>She walked to the edge, looking down to the landscape of the bustling city below. She reached behind her back flipping the top onto her quiver of arrows, securing them for her ride. She set her board in an upright position and turned it on. She tossed it off the side of the building, as soon as she saw it begin wake up. She took a deep breath, letting her feet wonder off the side too.<br/><br/>The sensation of freefalling warmed her heart, and sent a fire through her veins. This fire ignited a full force of adrenaline that she had become addicted to. Her feet hit the silver and blue board and she rode away. Making it go as fast as it allowed her to. She ascended higher, through the clouds and beyond where she could nothing but the sky. She smiled, taking in a breath to relax herself.<br/><br/>She closed her eyes, wrapping her arms around herself as she fell backwards. Her feet staying perfectly fastened to her board. She giggled a little as the wind tickled past her as she began hurtling back to the ground. She loved diving this way, she found nothing made her feel more free in this world. The howling of the wind in her ears took away the things people said about her. Instead it replaced it with the whispering of mother natureâ€™s encouragement.<br/><br/>The howling was replaced by the babbling waters of a nearby creek, which made Nielle open her eyes. The forest surrounded her now, welcoming her home with a sway of the tree branches in the wind. She smiled deactivating and dismounting her board, returning it to her side as she carried on toward her home.<br/><br/>---La'Felisa: Piron---<br/><br/>Stellan adjusted his tie in front of a small wall mirror, making sure it was in just the right place before he stepped out. His hands reached up to his pastel hair, fixing it of any stray hairs. His pinky rose to his eye, touching up the lines of his Marhks, making sure they were crisp and clean. He picked up a small noise, and his eyes focused beyond himself through the mirror.<br/><br/>They caught sight of Remilla, a woman he had met just last night, still sleeping in the bed he once occupied with her. She turned over, her sleeping face directing itself toward him. He sighed looking down pulling a piece of paper out of his suit-coat pocket. Outside her name was neatly printed on the parchment in black ink. His thumb turned open the flap underneath her name, glancing over the contents, making sure there werenâ€™t any mistakes on the page.<br/><br/>â€˜My dearest Remilla,â€™ it began in a fine script, â€˜I have come to terms with what I had done last night, and as I do regretfully say this, you will not be seeing me again. Sure we had a good time together, but you had to take into account that I was not myself, due to drink, if may so add. Thank you for your hospitality. Sincerely, S. Urasta.â€™<br/><br/>He sighed swallowing hard, as he folded it back up. He went over to the bed, and placed the note on the pillow he had slept on. He looked to her, as her dark red hair flowed delicately around her porcelain face. Just wanting to absorb a quick last glance at her beauty. For a moment he thought he might be crazy for doing this, but then again staying put wasnâ€™t really his thing.<br/><br/>Hesitantly he walked over to the bedroom window, and opened it. The sheer curtains around him moving in the slight wind, he looked to Remilla as she began to stir from her slumber. Slowly and silently, he climbed onto the fire escape just outside. He looked below seeing how far up he really was, as long as it was good enough for diving he didnâ€™t care otherwise. He flung a leg over the side of the railing of the fire escape, his hands keeping him balanced as he did. His other leg joined next to his other, and without another thought he let go, letting the feeling of Diving take him over. He let out a small smile, as he dissipated far away from Remillaâ€™s apartment."
7110,Dive IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=9105,2012-07-24T18:46:46,ElegantJewel,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">Glissade, city of Ul'Mil - House</span><br/><br/>Lydia had fallen asleep seeing how she had been exhausted after the raid on the Gala Skyship. She couldn't understand why Torvic wanted to have such expensive blades, it was beyond her really but regardless of the danger she would do anything for the male. He was the most precious person in her life, her father disowning her after she joined a band of Skypirates at the age of fifteen. Torvic had rescued her after she had unsuccessfully tried stealing a few treasures from a Gala store. If it wasn't bad enough, the Burin people were blamed for a lot of the things that had been happening to Ruin. It hardly made any sense to her as to how the two races started seeing one another as enemies, but she supposed that was how life worked. She knew that she had picked one of the more lethal occupations in this universe, but a girl had to eat. She wasn't sure why Torvic put up with all the shit that she did but he chose to stick around. She could say that she was happy to have a companion with her though she wouldn't voice the fears that she had that one day she would lose him. Sometimes she had nightmares that would keep her away from Glissade for weeks so that no one would ever trace her back to the BeastTamer and every time she returned, he was there waiting.<br/><br/>Groaning, she rolled off the couch she had been sleeping on. Yawning Lydia stood up stretching out her sore limbs. She looked over at Torvic, who was polishing the fresh blades on his spear. She shook her head, not understanding his love for his weapon. It certainly didn't fit under the Clan that he was in. ""Alright, let's get this meeting over with,"" she murmured in a drowsy tone, yawning once more.<br/><br/>""Oh, we're leaving already,"" Torvic asked in a bored tone.<br/><br/>""No need to wait too late, it'd be suspicious wouldn't it?"" Lydia moved towards the small basin near the dining area, splashing her face a few times. After wiping off her face, she grabbed the handle of her knife as she turned around pointing it at Torvic. His bright eye slit up and he gave her his infamous fanged grin. ""You'll hurt yourself if you keep sneaking up on me,"" she growled out, sheathing her knife back on her forearm.<br/><br/>""Aw, I'm just keeping your reflexes sharp,"" he said with a laugh.<br/><br/>""My reflexes are sharp enough,"" she muttered and was caught by the strong hand of her friend. ""Don't,"" she hissed out. Normally she was a happy-go-lucky person, but when Torvic decided to lecture her, she became a bit stubborn. She jerked her arm away from him before walking away; she could hear the low growl that escaped him. It was hard to believe that they were best friends sometimes. They fought constantly though they had their moments when they would laugh and have fun. Lately, it seemed as if most of the laughter died from the house, only to be replaced with tension. She knew why Torvic had been a little on edge lately. The head of his family had been pressuring him to assume the role of Clan Leader. It had not been something that he wanted to do, because that meant leaving her. Of course, Lydia had told him to go assume the position and that only led to more arguments. Not that it mattered anyways; she had her own plans to focus on.<br/><br/>She needed a crew, full of strong people for her Skyship. She was a hunt for blood. Ever since she was little, she knew that there had been a plan to destroy the Burin people. There had to have been one. There had been no reason why her mother was killed in the pillage five years ago. She wanted vengeance from the Gala who killed her. Despite the relationship she had with her father, she had loved her mother dearly. That woman was the reason for her spunk and energy. That woman had never judged her for all the wrong that she had done in her life. Then she was gone, just like that, her cold hand laying on the floor lifeless, her eyes wide open, and her mouth fixated in a silent scream. She needed people who would be willingly to put their lives on the line with her. People who had the same sense of vengeance as her, hell, even if they wanted an adventure, she'd give it to them. She wanted to stop the impending doom of the Great War and exact justice on the person who killed her mother. This pirate crew would be King of all crews. This wasn't about getting a high status for thieving and pillaging cities. This was about liberation in a sense. What she wanted was for things to go back to days of carefree peace, and that wouldn't happen until the tension between the Gala and Burin died down.<br/><br/>However, she knew even after all her efforts; nothing would bring her mother back.<br/><br/>""Wear this,"" Torvic said saving her from her own thoughts. She turned looking at him, taking the fabric in her hand. She gave him a questioning glance and he let out an annoyed snarl. ""If you don't hide your appearance, then some will find you and they will attack you. After that flashy show you put on today, the Force has every right to hunt you down like you are the Divine Messenger.""<br/><br/>Lydia looked at the fabric before sighing. She knew that Torvic was right but she hated hiding. If these were peaceful times then she wouldn't have to thieve, well not all the time. Sliding the cape around her body, she felt trapped in the fabric but choose not to argue with Torvic anymore. He was the only person she could rely on. ""Besides, this meeting could be a setup I'm just looking out for you."" Lydia smiled slightly and punched the male in his arm gently. ""No one is going to capture me, remember I'm good at what I do."" He rolled his eyes and pushed her towards the exit of their little home.<br/><br/>It didn't take long to reach the Cliffs, seeing how Torvic had built the shack close by for an easy escape. Lydia smiled, feeling the excitement coursing through her veins. She glanced over at Torvic who nodded and they took off at a brisk jog before breaking into a fast run. Leaping off the Cliff, Torvic let out a war cry while Lydia laughed. Plunging into the mist, the allowed their bodies to dissipate into the atmosphere, heading towards Ko'Gisha, city of Ris. Things were about to change drastically between them.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Ko'Gisha, city of Ris - Loft</span><br/><br/>Paella had seen the wanted pictures of her face before; they had been flashed at her many times by some people of the Force. She could only thank the Saviour that she had hidden long enough to allow her body to change on its own. She was no Shapeshifter, but she had learned how to disguise herself effectively among living with a family of Flyers. It probably helped that she covered her Marhks too. She looked up at the sky, seeing the colors were slowly beginning to change; she would have to head towards the meeting location she was given soon. It was best to be there early rather than leaving the Skypirate waiting. It had been a miracle, a gift from the Saviour that she had overheard of a Skypirate looking for crew members while she was in the slums. Of course, she had been laughed at because 'a delicate doll like her couldn't survive that kind of lifestyle' but she had been surviving her own quite well.<br/><br/>She wondered if the Force was getting close to finding her and she prayed that they weren't. She had changed her outfit completely than the brief picture they got of her back on Holee. Her face had gone from a baby faced girl, to a slender and angular woman. Her face had been covered by a hood at that time; the pale brown cloak she had been wearing was also her blanket on that cold and lifeless planet. All they had was her face to go by, and anyone could have magenta eyes in Ruin. Anyone could have pale blonde hair like she had. She could be anyone. The Divine Messenger could be anyone. What mattered was her Marhks, and they had been disguised and changed with a bit out make-up and paint. She was just like any other Flyer in Ruin. She was safe, for now.<br/><br/>Paella let out a sigh, wondering if it was really the best idea to join a crew. Wouldn't that make her a criminal? Wasn't she already seen as a criminal amongst the people if the Force was looking for her? Running her hands through her wavy locks, she looked down at the people in Ris; they were all enjoying the Bazaar, being able to enjoy a normal life. She had wanted to be a part of Ruin, but with the may her Clan was treated in the past, she knew she wouldn't be able to blend in. Not until Ruin was saved. Frowning she moved from the spot that she had been sitting in. Brushing off the dust from her pants, she fluffed the ruffles on her blouse. It was not good to sit here and merely watch as Ruin went down the drain. She had to listen to the Saviour's messages and pass them to the people. It was her duty.<br/><br/>Walking down the stairs of the abandoned loft, she waved at those who she had come to know, some orphans that she had grown up with or older people who had lost everything due to the ever rising tension. It pained her heart to see the people like this. It was not meant to be. She needed to find people to help her save Ruin and it would start with the Skypirate.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">'Hear my cries, Ruin is falling apart. Go and search for those who will help save my precious creation.'</span><br/><br/>She nodded as those words resounded in her head, the voice neither masculine nor feminine. She had always wondered just what the Saviour looked like though in the Scriptures, one would be blinded by the light that the Saviour emitted. It was a hopeful dream to think of but it was never going to happen. It was simply how things worked.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Carlin, city of Turmille - Junkyard</span><br/><br/>""Can you believe it? Arcane's daughter has really gotten out of hand. How dare she think that she can just attack a Gala ship? She puts the Burin people to shame.""<br/><br/>Gareth smirked as he listened to the people of Turmille complain about the Skypirate. He had to say he admired her bravery and also the way she plunged headfirst into a death wish. She was only causing more problems for the Force and Master Rion as well. She rummaged through old metal and other parts, searching for materials to work with in his shop. Master Rion had requested a real weapon instead of relying on his abilities as usual and the Forager blood running through his veins couldn't resist the request. He hulled a few pieces of metal over his shoulder walking to the checkout area. He held up the Force badge to the clerk, getting a discounted price of the scrap metal. ""Did you find everything,"" the Burin clerk asked him. Gareth beamed at the male and nodded. ""I always do when I come here; you have hidden treasures that'll do wonders in my shop.""<br/><br/>The Burin clerk smiled and read him the total and Gareth paid for it. He placed the pieces of metal in a container, to make it easier for him to lug around and Dive with. All over the news, the Force spoke of the misfortune of the Gala Skyship that was attacked. Gareth shook his head, although he was with Master Rion's group, he was not necessarily part of the search for the Divine Messenger. He didn't care about the power that it would bring them; he merely wanted the Burin race gone from Ruin period. After that crash that nearly killed him, he could feel his old hatred boil blood. Sure, he admired the Burin Skypirate but as he watched the Gala Skyship fall from the sky, it brought back the horrors of that day. He clenched his jaw, knowing it was useless to get angry at a time like this. However, if they ever managed to catch the woman, he would be sure to have a little chat with her.<br/><br/>""Master Rion wants to know when you're coming back to Headquarters,"" Lun's voice rang in his ears and he clicked the Visor's earpiece. The blue screen slid across his eyes and he looked at the impassive face of the Warrior. He grinned a bit, noticing the small ticks in her jaw. She was definitely annoyed with the Hunt. ""I'm heading back now. How's everything on your end?"" She snorted slightly, glaring at him through the screen and he let out a loud laugh as he was disconnected from their conversation. He always enjoyed trying to ruffle her feathers because she never showed anything but anger, which was better than her emotionless phases.<br/><br/>He might as well head back; he knew that Master Rion didn't like waiting for too long.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">La'Felisa, city of Heelum - The Force Headquarters</span><br/><br/>Rion brooded in his seat for what seemed like eternity. A knock at his door caused him to come back to the living. He frowned when Lun stepped in, knowing that she didn't have any good news to tell him. ""What is it now,"" he asked in a tired tone. This Hunt was taking longer that he wanted. He wanted to hurry along with his grand plan, and then he could be the supreme ruler of Ruin. However, the Divine Messenger was definitely better at hiding than he imagined. He wished that she was some dumb broad, just waiting in the middle of the city for them to find her. A man could only dream.<br/><br/>Lun stood straight, her arms clasped behind her back as her stoic amber eyes gazed ahead. ""Gareth reported back. He will be arriving in at Headquarters in the matter of minutes,"" she said in a monotonous voice. ""There still has been no sign of the Messenger. We have men multiple areas looking for her and they have been trying harder...sir."" She ended her report with a quirk of her lips, before looking at him. Rion let out a growl, knowing that she was mocking him. If she wasn't an important asset to him, he would kill her. However, she was a necessary person to his group, therefore he allowed her to speak to him in this manner, though she was seriously pushing his buttons.<br/><br/>""Do you have anything else to report,"" the Shapeshifter asked while standing up from his spot.<br/><br/>""Perhaps if you would allow me to go out into the field, we would have...better luck,"" she said in an agitated manner.<br/><br/>""It is not necessary for you to be out in the field,"" he said while stepping out from behind his desk. ""We all know how you handle this kind of...investigation. Do you not remember the last time, my dear,"" he questioned while brushing her pale bangs from her eyes. ""You are better off here, until you are needed on the field. Let the others handle the investigation, right now, I need you to do something else.""<br/><br/>Lun tensed as Rion neared her, she knew that he was a cruel man. She could only hope that for his safety, he didn't try anything with her. Her fingers brushed against the dagger she had hidden on her lower back. She froze as Rion's hand touched her lower back, pulling the dagger out. ""Now let's not get my words misconstrued."" He grinned while dangling the dagger in front of her. ""I need you to find that Skypirate, she's definitely becoming a nuisance. When you do, take her out,"" he said, placing the dagger back in her had. ""This kind of mission suits you better and you know it."" He let out a low chuckle, and lifted her chin so he could look her in the eye. ""Next time you try that, I will not hesitate to kill you,"" he growled out lowly. He left go of her chin brushing past her to leave; he stopped and grinned as he opened the door. ""You're not my type anyways."" He left after that.<br/><br/>Lun stood in his office, trembling. Was it out of anger or had she truly feared for her life just now? She wanted to believe that she was angry, though she knew that Rion had his ways of doing things. She knew that he was stronger than he let on. She gripped the dagger in her hand, letting it dig into her palm. The pain was dull and she knew that it was pointless to harm herself. Placing it back where it belong, she calmed herself, putting on her emotionless mask. Pivoting on her heel she walked out of the office, going to complete the mission she was given.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Ko'Gisha, city of Ris - In the midst of the Bazaars</span><br/><br/>""Are you sure you want to go through with this,"" Torvic asked while they moved through the plaza. Lydia rolled her eyes while she placed a few pieces of fruit in Torvic's pockets. ""Of course I do, I've been trying to recruit members for ages now. They were quite the team, Torvic and Lydia. Even though Hajji was Torvic's animal companion, Lydia had become another companion to him. They worked well together, stealing what they needed and beating up those who opposed them. In battle, Lydia let Hajji shine alongside Torvic but when they were just having fun, she was by his side. Her fingers let down a piece of dried meat for Hajji to eat, and the feline happily took it. ""So, where did you say to meet this person,"" Lydia said idly as she looked at some of the weaponry. Damn, she should have stolen a blade for her knife, it was getting dull.<br/><br/>""At the tavern just a few blocks from here,"" Torvic said while he examined the dragon fruit that Lydia had placed in his pocket. He sniffed it for a while, before deciding it was ripe enough. Placing the tip of his claw a centimeter into the skin, he turned into around a few times before the fruit split open in two halves. He ran a claw under the red and black seeded flesh, separating it from the skin. He handed one half to Lydia, while he ate the other one. ""I chose the tavern because it's usually crowded, not suspicious at all.""<br/><br/>""Though the tavern is full of loud mouthed men,"" Lydia sneered.<br/><br/>""What's wrong with being loud,"" Torvic said in a loud tone, a grin on his face.<br/><br/>""Oh shut up,"" Lydia laughed while pushing the BeastTamer.<br/><br/>Torvic looked around them; a presence that he didn't like neared them. ""Oui, we should be a bit more careful tonight,"" he muttered. His instincts were kicking up and he knew that Hajji felt it too, her hackled of her fur standing up.<br/><br/>""What's wrong,"" Lydia asked, becoming quiet.<br/><br/>""Something just feels...weird,"" he muttered. ""We just need to get this meeting over with and go back home.""<br/><br/>Lydia nodded, knowing that Torvic's instincts were accurate. When he sensed something off, she knew that they only had a small amount of time to do something before shit hit the roof. She only hoped that this meeting really wasn't a set up."
7111,Dive IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=9105,2012-07-25T23:56:38,docemoon145,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">Ko'Gisha - Ris</span><br/><br/>""Woo!"" Rian cried, bringing them up high and dropping them into a free fall. He knew their feet were secured to the board and was confident in his ability to catch them again. The flyer was having a wonderful time. Halieu on the other hand was on the verge of having a heart attack. He had a death grip on Rian's shoulders and was currently<span style=""font-style: italic"">not</span>emotionally secure.<br/><br/>The skin under Halieu's fingernails split from the force of his clutching and the negative effect of his panicked state. Blood leaked freely from his hands and he felt light-headed. ""Please... that's enough,"" he whispered to his friend, blood leaking from the corner of his mouth.<br/><br/>Rian took a glance back and immediately knew he overdid it. He slowed the rider to a stop and gradually lowered them to the ground. Halieu took a shaky step off the rider and was forced to sit down in the dirt. His breathing was a bit shaky and he was trying to calm down and keep from inhaling the blood leaking down his throat. Probably the more dangerous aspect of Mendel's Case was that once you relapsed, even just a little bit, your blood almost completely lost its ability to clot; you just kept bleeding.<br/><br/>Right now, one of the most important things for Halieu to do was to calm down and fall out of the relapse state. That way his body could start to repair itself again. Rian waited quietly, watching his friend for any bad signs. In about fifteen minutes, the bleeding was beginning to stop and Halieu rose back to his feet.<br/><br/>""I'm sorry,"" Rian said, rubbing the back of his head. ""I should have listened to you. I guess I got carried away.""<br/><br/>""Well... we didn't have a major disaster, so I suppose it's alright."" He shook his head, ""I'm just not ready for that sort of thing yet. And honestly, I expected you to get carried away from the start.""<br/><br/>Halieu began walking away and for a moment Rian just stood there with a slightly offended look on his face. ""Hey, wait up!"" he called, catching up to his friend.<br/><br/>-----------<span style=""font-style: italic"">Ko'Gisha - Ris</span>-----------<br/><br/>Reina walked through the streets, clutching her stomach when it growled. ""Hush you! You'll get fed in a moment. Stupid petty criminals,"" she muttered. ""They take up my time and make me hungry but don't even offer a decent fight.""<br/><br/>The warrior paused when she saw two people walking down the street. It looked like... a Burin Flyer and a Gala Caster. That was an extremely odd pair to see traveling together in this day and age. Reina just had to find out what was going on there. So she took a moment to ignore her complainant stomach and approach the odd pair.<br/><br/>""Hello there,"" he said, raising her hand in a slight wave. ""I haven't seen a Burin and a Gala walking so close to each other, peacefully, in public in ages,"" she said idly. ""What's the deal here?""<br/><br/>Halieu glanced at the girl who approached them. ""No deal,"" he said. ""We're friends. I don't see a problem walking down the street with my friend.""<br/><br/>Rian nodded and threw his arm around Halieu's shoulders. ""Yeah! 'Sides, this guy's nothing like the rest of the Gala scum.""<br/><br/>Halieu looked to him, raising an eyebrow. ""Gala scum?""<br/><br/>Rian rolled his eyes. ""Oh jeez, relax. Don't go defending them after what they put you through."" He seemed to become aware again that they had company. ""Oh, sorry,"" he said shyly. ""Did you need something else?""<br/><br/>Reina blushed when her stomach growled again. ""No. Actually, I have business to take care of,"" she said and started marching off determinedly.<br/><br/>Halieu managed to catch her shoulder before she walked away. ""The nearest tavern is in the other direction."" This sparked another blush from the warrior girl.<br/><br/>""I, um... don't suppose you'd show me the way?"" she said meekly, blushing and tapping her index fingers together.<br/><br/>Halieu gave a sigh. He was such a bleeding heart, in more ways than one. ""Sure,"" he said. ""We have no reason not to,"" he said when Rian gave him a look.<br/><br/>------------<span style=""font-style: italic"">Glissade - Outskirts of Mos</span>-------------<br/><br/>Sarah was not pleased when she came back to see Lelouch and Frahlah sitting in the middle of the floor playing cards. She crossed her arms and tapped her foot impatiently. Her whip was held threateningly in her hand. ""You better have gotten some good information if you're taking a break,"" she said, her voice cold.<br/><br/>""I can't force a vision so many times in a row,"" Lelouch said calmly, drawing a card from Frahlah's hand. ""I would die and be of even less use to you. However, within three days, more probably some time tonight, there's going to be some sort of meeting.""<br/><br/>This seemed to catch the Beast Master's attention, hopefully in a good way. ""Where? Who with?""<br/><br/>""It was probably somewhere in Ko'Gisha, based on the sheer number of people,"" he said. ""And I don't know who. Like I said before, it was too blurry. But since I saw it, it had to be important.""<br/><br/>Sarah's eyes narrowed. ""You go back to work,"" she said to Lelouch. ""Find out<span style=""font-style: italic"">where</span>in Ko'Gisha. As soon as you know, we're leaving.""<br/><br/>""But I haven't--"" Right then Frahlah threw down his hand. ""I win!"" he exclaimed.<br/><br/>Lelouch sighed. ""Never mind."""
7112,Dive IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=9105,2012-07-29T18:27:15,Entityx,"Koâ€™Gisha â€” A Small Bar in Lette<br/><br/>Kaidan found a stool up next to the bartender while Talis followed suit. It was definitely going to be a big pain in the ass to have to tell Lun that they couldnâ€™t find her. At least this was a lot better than having to report to Rion. Kaidan stared at his Visor for a few more moments before reporting to Lun. When she didnâ€™t answer, he decided to leave a message. â€œThis is Kaidan and Talis in Lette with a status report. So far we have looked through two cities and found no trace of this woman. Perhaps this picture is not up to date? Maybe sheâ€™s even dead, but for now no one has seen her. We are no awaiting your next order, over and out.â€ Kaidan put away his Visor and sighed to himself.<br/><br/>Great. Just Great.<br/><br/>There were two things he hated about missions and that was babysitting and searching for someone. These worlds were so large and there were so many cities. People can come and go as they please. He couldnâ€™t understand why other people couldnâ€™t understand that. Itâ€™s ridiculous to have someone search every inch of Ruin, especially Koâ€™Gisha. Kaidan always kept his cool, but because of this mission he knew he was about to lose it. Talis looked over at his companion and with a sigh he ordered them both drinks. Well, he ordered himself a juice and his friend a harder drink. Talis wasnâ€™t the type to drink or smoke anything. This was all only because he was afraid to do so. His powers had really put fear into him.<br/><br/>When the glasses were in front of them, Talis played with the rim of it and then glanced over at his partner. â€œSo now what? Weâ€™re just going to wait here until we get word from someone? Orâ€¦?â€ Talis inquired before taking a sip of his drink. Before answering, Kaidan chugged his down and ordered another.<br/>â€œFor now weâ€™re going to wait for headquarters to respond. Iâ€™m not going to continue on this wild goose chase. We need precision and certainties. I am not some errand boy. I come from an elite family of Archers and this is ridiculous.â€ Kaidan sighed before taking another drink and asking for another. The bartender quickly refilled his glass before moving on to the next patron.<br/><br/>â€œWell, since weâ€™re waiting, might I suggest that you not drink too much? I mean we are still working.â€ When he said that Kaidan glared at his and he quickly looked away. â€œOr you can drink however much you likeâ€ He sipped some more of his juice.<br/><br/>Koâ€™Gisha â€” Ris, Still in the Bazaar<br/><br/>Adira stretched in front of Alixia as she carried the bags. â€œThereâ€™s nothing like shopping for new clothes during a stakeout.â€ Alixia stared at the back of her friendâ€™s head for a few moments almost imagining that she was smothering her with a pillow of some sort before coming back to reality.<br/><br/>â€œItâ€™s getting kind of late. You think this should be a good enough time for them to meet?â€ Alixia inquired.<br/><br/>â€œOf course, this is the time.â€ Alixia became quiet for a few moments. â€œI know itâ€™s around here somewhere. I remember in my vision this shopâ€¦â€ She stared at a shop not too far from where she stood before having another vision.<br/><br/>To describe what she was seeing, it was almost tunnel vision. Things around her peripherals were blurry, but she could see right in front of her. They were talking. They had to be in a crowded place because people walked by without really noticing them. The meeting was still a little discreet. It couldnâ€™t have been smuggling because they didnâ€™t have anything in their hands.<br/><br/>At the same time they tried to make it as private as possible.<br/><br/>There were a few nods here and there, almost like an agreement and then it went black.<br/>It wasnâ€™t before long that Adira had come back to reality, breathing heavily. She had forced that one to be a little longer than the last. She tried to see as much as she could before it became a strain on her mind. She held her head. It was throbbing in pain now. Alixia threw down the bags and knelt beside her companion. â€œAre you alright? What did you see this time?â€<br/><br/>â€œThis time I saw themâ€¦in theirâ€¦meeting spot.â€ She panted while she rubbed her forehead. â€œSomewhere inside a building, they met. There were waitresses and lots of people. It was loud so I couldnâ€™t hear words but I know where it is. We should get going.â€ Adira tried to stand but she winced in pain before holding her head again.<br/><br/>â€œAre you sure youâ€™re alright to get up right now? Maybe you should restâ€¦â€ Alixia suggested. Adira shook her head and stood up again.<br/><br/>â€œIf we wait any longer, weâ€™ll miss them. I know this is a bit much, but itâ€™s been a while since Iâ€™ve had a vision like this and thereâ€™s something about it. We should definitely go now before itâ€™s too late.â€ Adira began walking ahead and Alixia went to catch up, leaving the bags behind.<br/><br/>-------<br/><br/>It wasnâ€™t before long that theyâ€™d arrived at the Tavern. Adira looked around for a few more moments before deciding that this was the one. They had been to many before, but she wouldnâ€™t enter because it didnâ€™t feel right. When they had arrived at this one, Alixia was relieved. Hopefully they hadnâ€™t missed who they were looking for.<br/><br/>Theyâ€™d both decided on a table and waited in the corner. Adira scanned the area, in hopes that she was right about this one. Who knew when she was going to have another vision like this one again."
7113,Dive IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=9105,2012-08-01T02:42:38,docemoon145,"Halieu and Rian shared the lead, walking together in front with Reina following shortly behind them. None of them really seemed very comfortable with the silence, except Halieu, who didn't seem to mind. It was killing the warrior though.<br/><br/>""So..."" Reina said, clasping her hands behind her back. ""Who exactly are you guys?""<br/><br/>""Oh! My apologies,"" Halieu said, giving a slight smile. ""We haven't been introduced yet have we? My name is Halieu Hitsugaia.""<br/><br/>""And I'm Rian Hakitsu,"" Rian blurted in cheerfully.<br/><br/>""We're really just travelers,"" Halieu continued. ""Nothing special really.""<br/><br/>""Oh,"" Reina said. ""My name is Reina Suruko. I'm an ace class warrior traveling Ruin in order to destroy evil!""<br/><br/>Halieu raised an eyebrow. ""That's quite the task. How exactly do you plan to do that?""<br/><br/>Reina shrugged as they came to the tavern. ""If I see a bad guy, I'll slice 'em. It's not rocket science."" This received only silence and odd looks from both Halieu and Rian. ""...What?"" the girl asked innocently.<br/><br/>""Even I think that's stupid,"" Rian muttered. Halieu looked at him, wondering if he was conscious of his odd word choice.<br/><br/>The white-haired caster shook his head submissively, ""Let's just get something to eat.""<br/><br/>-------------------------------------<br/><br/>Sarah narrowed her silver eyes threateningly. ""I'm going out to hunt for half an hour. If you haven't done what I asked by then--""<br/><br/>""--I get it,"" Lelouch interrupted, not wanting to hear what she had in mind. ""I'll get right on it."" The beastly girl stood there for a moment more before spinning on her heel and falling out of sight. Lelouch set down his cards and sighed. He stood up and went to the little out-cropping of rock which was his bed, laying down on it.<br/><br/>Frahlah moved over to his side. ""Are you going to be okay forcing another vision so soon?""<br/><br/>Lelouch gave a tired smile. ""I'll be alright. At the very least, better than if I don't try and have to face the wrath of the beast tamer Sarah.""<br/><br/>Frahlah sighed and smiled slightly. ""Okay. I'll be here if anything goes wrong. Not that I'd be able to do much about it.""<br/><br/>Lelouch laughed slightly. ""That's alright. I promise not to push myself that far."" And with that, the seer closed his eyes, reaching deep inside of himself to the power he knew was there. He encountered a wall on his way there; the pain build up still left over from the last time was blocking him, serving as a warning. He pushed through it, enduring the pain.<br/><br/>As he reached farther inside of him, he eventually came to a light. With a great amount of effort, the seer was able to submerge himself in this light and induce a vision.<br/><br/>Moments later, when he'd pushed the vision as far as he could, Lelouch shot his eyes open. His breathing was heavy and almost ragged, and he'd already built up a lot of sweat just with that short vision. Frahlah immediately came to his side. ""Are you alright?"" The shapeshifter asked quietly. ""What did you see?""<br/><br/>Lelouch closed his eyes for a moment. ""Get Sarah,"" he said seriously."
7114,Dive IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=9105,2012-08-01T07:00:50,SilverChaos,"--Ko'Gisha: Gaal (The Burin Slums)--<br/><br/>She shook slightly with each step she took in the slums; with each passing person her eyes turned a brighter purple. Vivi was just dying to use her powers some more. But what could she do? Certainly she could not electrocute the people around her, not if she wanted to be in trouble, that is. Though that thought did cross her mind often, and made her writhe in her sick fantasies. She couldnâ€™t damage things around her either, right?<br/><br/>No, no, that would be way to troublesome. Though she had damaged many things on occasion, it always resulted her getting in trouble. She bit her lip wondering to herself if the pros outweighed the cons. She tilted her head down, as she stood still for a bit, pondering the malicious thoughts in her mind.<br/><br/>A force pushed into her, making her lose her balance. Quickly she regained her footing, and her head whipped around to face the person who ran into her. Her face allowing a wicked smile through her pale lips, maybe she had found someone she could take out her magical frustration on.<br/><br/>She felt the static coarse through her, streaks of lightning danced casually around her fingertips. She looked at the man that had stumbled so carelessly into her, watching his expression turn sour.<br/><br/>â€œWatch where youâ€™re going!â€ He grunted folding his arms.<br/>This man towered over Vivi, with rippling muscles accentuating his size even more. She looked at his Marhks on his face, and soon identified him as a warrior. Vivi however, was not fazed by this giant. In fact, she took him as a formidable opponent.<br/>â€œClumsy me.â€ She laughed a little trying to get his guard down.<br/>He huffed walking past her not even glancing back. Vivi turned to look at him; she raised her left hand forward, directing it right at the center of his back. Within a split second she zapped him, letting all her magic flow freely into this one attack. He let out an agonizing cry, which made the people around take notice. Vivi smiled more, loving the attention. The warrior fell to the ground, unable to withstand anymore.<br/><br/>Vivi stopped her current, and walked over to the man. She tapped him with her foot, seeing if any life clung in him still. He let out a groan as she touched his side, and Vivi was satisfied. She dared not take a life in such a crowded place. She walked past him, carrying on with her wandering, all eyes still lingering on her until she left the place completely.<br/><br/><br/>--Glissade: Reem (The woods)â€”<br/><br/>Nielle put her rider on the self-made rack in her home, letting it cool down while she stayed home. She took her bows and arrows off her back, leaving them next to her rider. She walked over to the fire that was just at the mouth of her cave. She knelt down to it as she pushed a bit of her hair behind her ear. The fire had reduced itself to nothing but embers now, but the warm glow still made her smile slightly, finding beauty in the life it clung to.<br/><br/>She reached over to the small wood pile next to the fire, setting a few logs on top of it. Her mouth let out a wind as she blew on the embers, allowing them to shine brighter. Her eyes gleamed as the wood began to catch fire, loving that she helped save something vital to her survival out in the woods.<br/><br/>She heard a small chirp come from inside her home, and she got up with a small sigh. She walked to her small kitchen table, peering inside the cage that sat there. Inside was a small blue bird, singing away.<br/>â€œFeeling better I see.â€ She said breathlessly as she looked over the bird as it flittered about the cage, â€œYour wing is looking good as new.â€<br/><br/>She smiled opening the cage, allowing the bird to leave. It hopped out of the cage; itâ€™s head flicking about here and there. It chirped more and more, finding delight in being outside his confinement. It jumped off the table, taking flight around her house, before swooping out the entrance.<br/>â€œBe safe, my friend,â€ She whispered with a smile before returning to her fire.<br/><br/><br/>--Koâ€™Gisha: Ris (Stellanâ€™s penthouse)--<br/><br/>Stellan kicked his feet on to the glass coffee table as he relaxed on the couch in his living room. His fingers drumming along the arm of the white suede fabric, his other hand preoccupied with a small glass of red wine. His eyes wandered around his penthouse, listening to the piano that echoed through his space through the radio speakers.<br/><br/>Now and again he would take a sip of his wine, savoring the expensive taste of it. His headache dulling a bit with each drop, and his hangover becoming a thing of the past, thanks to a bit of medicine he took earlier.<br/><br/>His visor that sat on the table began to beep, making Stellan groan. He set his emptied wine glass on the end table next to the couch, running a hand through his hair. He huffed, taking his feet off the table and reached for the visor. He secured it on his ear, pressing the talk button. A screen slid in front of his eyes, his mother looking back at him.<br/><br/>â€œI hope you donâ€™t plan on sitting on that sofa all day,â€ She giggled a little.<br/>â€œMother, are you having the butler spy on me again?â€ He smiled back, â€œYou know how I feel about that. Remember I am a grown man.â€<br/>She rolled her eyes with a smile, â€œYou could have fooled me.â€<br/>â€œOuch.â€ He retorted sarcastically, â€œCome on, give me a break, Iâ€™m recovering!â€<br/>â€œAnother night of revelry?â€ She folded her arms, â€œStellan you need to be worried about your job! You canâ€™t keep relying on us to take care of you.â€<br/>He sighed, â€œMom, I have told you time and time again, I can take care of myself. Besides, I had a very generous donation yesterday, I should be good for a week. You donâ€™t need to worry. I was planning on going out soon anyway.â€<br/>â€œStellan, do you plan on being a street healer forever?â€ She groaned.<br/>â€œItâ€™s easy money!â€<br/>â€œStel,â€ She sighed shaking her head, â€œYour father and I worry about you a lot you know. What if you get mixed in with a bad customer? We just donâ€™t want you to get hurt. Why donâ€™t you just open up a shop like us? It would really relieve the stress between your father and I.â€<br/>â€œIâ€™ll think about it,â€ Stellan said getting up from the sofa, â€œBut Iâ€™m going to go, duty calls.â€<br/>â€œPlease be carefulâ€¦â€ She said before the monitor went blank, and the screen disappeared from Stellanâ€™s sight."
7115,Dive IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=9105,2012-08-02T01:57:08,ElegantJewel,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">Ko'Gisha, city of Ris - The Bold Elixir, Tavern</span><br/><br/>Paella let out a steady breath as she sat in the midst of the ruckus. She had chosen a spot near the back of the building, not trying to be too close to other people. However, that didn't mean she wanted to stand out like a sore thumb, taking coverage in the back. She brushed her fingers across her bangs, brushing them out of her eyes. She was early, she knew that much, but she could have hope that the Skypirate would be fashionably early. Then again, she knew that Skypirates did things on their own accord. She was seriously having second thoughts about this meeting. What other choice did she have? She couldn't do all of this on her own, there was no way. The Saviour told her to find people to save Ruin and she would heed those words.<br/><br/>Her eyes watched every single person that walked into the dimly lit tavern. She felt rather on edge, sitting there by herself. She had even bought a drink, with the small amount of money she carried, but the mug before her was left untouched. It had been a waste of money. Paella let out a heavy sigh before she leaned back in her chair. There was no use in her being in strung about this meeting. All she needed to worry about was getting into a crew. That way she could build trust then, hopefully, open up and tell them her secret. She had noticed that two females appeared, she had hoped one of them had been the Skypirate she had been waiting for, but it seemed that they were here for another reason. She glanced away, eyeing the backs of the customers and was about to call off the meeting but that changed the moment the Tavern door opened.<br/><br/>The BeastTamer, that she had spoken with earlier, was the first to enter the tavern. His electrifying eyes surveyed the crowd until he found nothing that seemed off, she glanced down to see his animal companion. The feline was sleek and lithe with the steps she took, however she was a rather large animal, one that Paella hadn't seen earlier. She wondered if she was getting involved with the wrong crowd. Maybe they were not the people she had been hoping to meet. Behind the BeastTamer entered the woman she had been waiting for or so she assumed, her head was covered with a hood. The BeastTamer muttered something to the hooded woman, who punched him in the arm before she headed over to her table. Paella couldn't help but feel her heart race, the beat within her throat. She looked down at the untouched drink before her, wondering if chugging its contents would make her feel any better, probably not. She flinched when the sound of a chair was pulled out and she dared to glance up.<br/><br/>Magenta met pale purple; Paella hadn't been expecting to actually speak face to face with the Skypirate. She thought that she would at least keep her identity hidden, especially in a place like this. Then again, the Force never messed with those who took refuge in The Bold Elixir. Paella felt the scrutinizing gaze of the Skypirate upon her and she wasn't sure what she should do at this point. She looked over to see Torvic sitting at the bar, his eyes scanning the crowd, occasionally landing on her. She tensed as she could feel that he didn't trust her or anyone else in this room.<br/><br/>""Oh, don't worry about him,"" the Skypirate said as she leaned back in her chair. ""He's been like that all day, usually he's a lovable kitty."" The woman let out a small laugh and leaned forward, her eyes curiously staring at her. Paella could feel herself being inspected once more, this woman would surely be able to spot out if she was lying or not, right? ""So, you're interested in joining my crew, who told you?""<br/><br/>Paella took in a deep breath, even though the woman spoke in such a nonchalant manner, she was still rather...intimidating. ""I overheard some men talking about it while I was in the slums.""<br/><br/>A smile touched the Skypirate's lips. ""I see. You got a name?""<br/><br/>""Paella,"" she replied quickly.<br/><br/>""Lean into the light,"" the Skypirate commanded.<br/><br/>Paella followed the instructions, leaning forward more. ""Flyer, huh? I've never seen you before, but then again Ruin is a large place to live in."" The Skypirate yawned slightly, Paella noted that she looked a bit tired, probably from the raid she had done several hours prior. ""Well, let's just skip all other unnecessary questions. I'm a busy woman, so why do you want to join?""<br/><br/>""I'm looking for a new life; I'm tired of going through the same thing everything. I need an adventure,"" Paella said after trying to consider an appropriate answer. She felt her fingers grip the mug tightly, hoping that the Skypirate would accept her. ""I know I don't look it but I know how to fight and defend myself. I won't be a bother,"" she added quickly.<br/><br/>Lydia stared at the woman briefly, wondering if she should really trust in her. It wasn't like she had many interested in joining her crew. She was one of the more flamboyant Skypirates and she knew many people didn't want to constantly be on the run, but where was the thrill in that? She might as well give the girl a chance; after all she was willing to embark on a dangerous journey with her and Torvic. Letting out a sigh, before she looked over at her friend, he shrugged his shoulders as well. What the hell? Why wasn't he ever any kind of help to her? Smacking her hand down on the table top, she grinned at Paella. ""Alright, I made up my mind, you can join.""<br/><br/>""Are you serious? Just like that,"" Paella said in shock.<br/><br/>Lydia blinked, raising an eyebrow. ""Sure, why not, you seem like you can handle it,"" she said while she stood up a smile on her lips. ""Besides, if you cross us, we won't hesitate to kill you,"" she said in a playful manner. Paella froze in her seat, realizing that maybe she should just kindly decline the offer to join. ""Oh relax; I wouldn't kill you without a very good reason. Lighten up sweetheart,"" Lydia said with a laugh. She looked over at Torvic, nodding her head. He slid off the bar stool, moving over to where Paella and Lydia were. It was a good thing they had decided to pick The Bold Elixir; there were so many rowdy people within the building that it just looked as if they had been enjoying a friendly conversation. ""Do you have a place to go,"" the Skypirate asked her. Paella felt slightly embarrassed as she glanced away, shaking her head.<br/><br/>Lydia glanced over at Torvic, who only frowned at her. He opened his mouth to protest but Lydia cut him off. ""You can stay with us, as long as you cook,"" she said with a bright smile, nudging Torvic in the side. He grunted a bit and let out a sigh. Paella blinked, not believing what she had just heard. ""Well, I'm not that great at cooking, but I could get better,"" she said gingerly. ""Do you think I could get your names?""<br/><br/>The Skypirate blinked a bit. ""Oh how rude of me, I'm Lydia,"" she said with a grin.<br/><br/>The BeastTamer rubbed the back of his neck and looked at Paella. ""I'm Torvic and this is Hajji,"" he said gesturing to his feline companion. He grunted when Lydia nudged him again, he growled lowly at his friend. ""Welcome to the crew.""<br/><br/>Paella still wasn't sure if she should feel worried about joining them, however a small smile touched her lips. ""Thank you.""<br/><br/>""Oh there is one thing I must tell you,"" Lydia said as if a light bulb went off in her mind. The Messenger looked at the Flyer and she nodded. ""I can't guarantee your safety nor shall I be responsible for whatever happens to you,"" Lydia said in a serious tone, her lilac eyes narrowing slightly.<br/><br/>Paella blinked before she looked down, a slow nod coming from her. ""I...understand."" Lydia smiled.<br/><br/>""Good now that we have all of that cleared, we'll take you to your new place,"" Lydia said, turning around.<br/><br/>Torvic grabbed the hood of her cloak, pulling it over her head, smirking as she protested and tugged on his ears a bit. Paella followed after the bickering pair, a smile on her face. Maybe this was starting to turn out to be a good idea. She glanced over her shoulder, feeling as if something was watching her. She looked around a bit before shaking her head, heading outside. Her two new friends...companions were standing outside waiting for her. Torvic glanced over at her, a small smile on his lips. ""Apparently, Lydia wants to look around more, so we'll stay in Ris for a little while longer. Is that alright?""<br/><br/>""It's whatever the Captain wants,"" Paella said with a gentle smile.<br/><br/>""Did you hear that, Tor!? She called me Captain,"" Lydia exclaimed bouncing on the balls of her feet. ""You know, you should so a little more respect if you want to be a part of my crew, Tor. You should address me as Captain or Captain Lydia,"" the Flyer said in a dramatic tone. Torvic rolled his eyes as he walked towards the Bazaars, a smile on his lips. ""You're hardly a Captain. You're more like a five year. I'm sure Paella thinks so too.""<br/><br/>Lydia looked over at Paella, distraught on her slightly covered face. ""That's not true is it?"" Paella could only laugh as she shrugged her shoulders, following after the male crew mate. Lydia whined while trailing after them.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Ko'Gisha, city of Lette - A Small Bar</span><br/><br/>It really hadn't been hard to find the two males she was looking for, especially since her Visor was able to locate where the call had come from. She rolled her eyes as she walked down the streets, listening to the message once more. Of course they weren't having luck but Rion was hell-bent on finding the Messenger. Of course the picture was probably out of date but then Rion wouldn't have anything else to look back on. Of course she could be dead; however Rion wouldn't believe it until he found the dead body. She pinched the bridge of her nose letting out and annoyed growl. Sometimes Rion was a huge pain in her ass but he had given her a purpose and she would dutifully follow his orders. No matter how much she disliked him.<br/><br/>Lun continued to walk through the streets of Lette, looking through her Visor at the images they had of the Messenger. All they had were magenta eyes and gold Marhks. That was it. How the hell were they supposed to find the girl when she was a woman now? Maybe Rion didn't understand that when a girl becomes a woman...things changed. She shook her head letting out another frustrated noise, earning looks from a few on lookers. She glared at them her topaz colored eyes narrowing with the threat to attack. Sure, Rion was probably right that she wasn't suited for a mission that involved searching for someone that couldn't be found. She would have started killing people a long time ago. She had to say that she was rather impressed at how long Talis and Kaidan have gone without blowing up, but then Kaidan sounded like he was at his limit. That was why she decided to come distract them for a little while.<br/><br/>Walking into the small bar, she glanced around a bit before spotting two familiar figures at the bar. She headed over towards the two males, though she was aware of all the men who looked at her. She could hear their whispers amongst the air and she snarled in disgust. She felt something caress her backside, giving it an appreciative squeeze. She smiled a bit as she stopped walking, hearing the men give a few cat calls. In the matter of seconds she said the man who so kindly groped her on the ground, the hell of her boot pressing down on his back, his arm yanked behind him, and her sword resting beneath his neck. He let out a whimper of pain and she yanked on his arm more. ""Aw, what's wrong? You seemed so animated earlier,"" she purred out. He whimpered once more, before she let out a snort of disappointment. She tossed his arm on the floor, placing her sword back on her back before walking over the male. ""Next time, don't mess with a soldier of the Force,"" she hissed out.<br/><br/>She walked over to Talis and Kaidan, a slender brow rising. ""I see that we're taking a break on duty. How professional."" She crossed her arms over her chest, staring at the two men. ""Before you say anything, I am not here on Master Rion's behalf, I need so information."" She took the earpieces of her Visor off and clicked them together. Pulling the earpieces apart, a screen popped up and she pulled up a picture. ""This is the Skypirate I have been ordered to take out and seeing how the two of you have been all over Ruin today,"" she paused, slightly amused. ""Have you seen her? Her name is Lydia Arcane and she's proving to be a nuisance.""<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">La'Felisa, city of Heelum - The Force Headquarters</span><br/><br/>""I have the items that you wanted for the weapon, Master Rion,"" Gareth said as he met the Shapeshifter who was walking down the hallways. The raven glanced over at the Forager; a brief smile came to his face. ""Finally, I have heard good news today,"" the Shapeshifter said as he clapped his hand on Gareth's shoulder. ""Tell me you will have it done soon,"" Rion asked in a stern voice. Gareth cracked a grin and nodded his head. ""Sure thing, as long as no one bothers me. Give me...three hours.""<br/><br/>""You are the Saviour's greatest gift to me,"" Rion said as if he had been having the worst luck today, which indeed he had. ""Now go to the Shop, I want the weapon on my desk as soon as you're done,"" the Shapeshifter said before moving to walk away from the Forager.<br/><br/>""Might I ask where you'll be, sir?""<br/><br/>Rion looked over his shoulder, a slight smile on his lips. ""Someone has to speak with the public on the behalf of Prime Minister. Our people are upset.""<br/><br/>Gareth nodded his head, knowing it was best not to get involved with politics. They were too serious for his tastes. Shrugging his shoulders he continued to walk through the headquarters, even though he wasn't a part of the Hunt, he still was keep busy, always making new and improved weapons for the others, even fixing up some of the machines and structures. It was a bit of a hassle at times, but he truly enjoyed working for Master Rion. Gareth was the ever loyal follower."
7116,Dive IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=9105,2012-08-04T20:42:45,Entityx,"Koâ€™Gisha â€” Ris, The Bold Elixir<br/><br/>Adira couldnâ€™t help herself as she continued to wring her hands. She was just so nervous for some odd reason. The vision that she kept having with the way that it continued; she couldnâ€™t understand why it was happening. It gave her an ill feeling in the pit of her stomach.  She swallowed a small sip of her drink that she had ordered while waiting for someone she had never clearly seen. But with Adira, she was always good at pointing out what she was looking for.<br/><br/>See, that was the problem with her being a Seer. She could only see so much and while watching could only withstand holding it for so long. It was a flaw of hers that she desperately wished sheâ€™d never had, or else they wouldnâ€™t have to be on this wild goose chase now would they?<br/><br/>Alixia watched her companion as she struggled with herself internally. She couldnâ€™t imagine herself being a Seer, but not only because she was born a Shapeshifter but because of the will power she would have to have. She wasnâ€™t saying that being a Shapeshifter was harder or easier, just when she watched Adira feel so compelled to do something or have to deal with those visions on a regular basis; she wouldnâ€™t know how to handle it all.  She sat back for a few moments and scanned the crowd.<br/><br/>Indigo eyes scanned the area, suspicious of anyone that had come within the Tavern. It shouldnâ€™t be much longer before those people should arrive. She believed in everything Adira had said or always says. It was only because Adira had never steered her wrong. When she felt something, it was always meant for something good or beneficial. The most difficult thing about it all was never knowing exactly what she was looking for. Only Adira knew what she was searching for. Only Adira knew the feeling when she had it in the pit of her stomach.<br/><br/>So all they could do was wait.<br/><br/>Adira took another small sip from her drink before lurching forward from her chair and seeing the woman in the back of the Tavern. She looked as if she was looking for someone. She held her breath for a few moments and tried really hard to think back on her vision. Was she the one? She couldnâ€™t help but feel as though she was, but at the same time something was holding her back. That womanâ€™s markings said â€˜Flyerâ€™ but something about the way she held herself, unlike any other Flyers that she had ever met said something else. She squinted her eyes hard at the girl, trying to focus in on her as much as she could.<br/>It wasnâ€™t before long that two more entered the Tavern. Both figures had been searching just as the girl in the back had been. One had been hooded and the other not so much. The other had decided it was unnecessary. But why was one hooded? Surely everyone turned out to be a blur in The Bold Elixir unlessâ€¦<br/><br/>Alixia nudged Adiraâ€™s arm. This mightâ€™ve been it, but then it again if it wasnâ€™t it looked mighty interesting. Timberwolf and Indigo watched as the cloaked and the BeastTamer worked their way through the crowds and to the back table to the shy and quiet female. They both watched the meeting intently and unable to hear anything over the loud ruckus in the Tavern. Adira frowned to herself.<br/><br/>To get this far and only be able to do this much was a little frustrating.<br/><br/>Alixia stood and blended within the crowd. As she did so, her body shifted and morphed into a shorter, smaller built female. She wasnâ€™t very much to look at, but at the same time that wasnâ€™t the basis of this task. The point was just to get a little bit closer to them.<br/><br/>Alixia grabbed one of the towels from one of the bartenders and began to wipe down a nearby table. Listening in as close as she could, she wondered what it could be about.  For it to be so secretive and to meet in such a crowded place, it had to be extremely low key.<br/><br/>â€˜You got a name?â€™ The cloaked one asked.<br/><br/>â€˜Paella.â€™ The girl replied quickly.<br/><br/>â€˜So why do you want to join?â€™ The cloaked one soon asked.<br/><br/>â€˜Iâ€™m looking for a new lifeâ€¦I wonâ€™t be a bother.â€™ The girl then said.<br/><br/>There was a moment of silence and then the cloaked replied that she could join. There was a condition to joining and then there was also an unveiling of the cloaked woman. She could feel a jolt go down her spine. Alixia looked quickly behind her before moving to another table to pour some drinks. The look on Adiraâ€™s face said it all. It must have been her. And that girl sitting in the back must have played a key role in all of this somehow.<br/><br/>That strange feeling was creeping back on her againâ€¦<br/><br/>â€œHey!â€ Alixia jumped and turned back to look at the waving grunt. She rolled her eyes in irritation.<br/><br/>Not Nowâ€¦<br/><br/>She turned her ear back towards the table and heard their introductions. So the hooded woman was Lydia and the big guy was Torvic.<br/><br/>Hm, Lydia, that name sounded familiar. And where had she seen that face?<br/><br/>â€œHey! Donâ€™t make me call you again!â€ The grunt called once more. Alixia snorted, extremely offended by his call. It didnâ€™t matter now anyway. She got what she needed from that little group there. She could see them in her peripherals Adiraâ€™s gaze and the group get ready to leave the Tavern.<br/><br/>â€œYes? Can I help you?â€ She replied as politely as she could.<br/><br/>â€œI need something else to drinkâ€¦â€ He eyed her up and down. â€œAnd maybe a little of you tooâ€¦â€ He added with a sneer.<br/><br/>She waited until the group left the Tavern and Adira followed before leaning into the male with a grin. â€œHeh, oh really?â€ It wasnâ€™t before long that she grabbed his wrist and snapped it in half before weaving her way back through the crowd and shifting back into her normal appearance. When she made it back outside Adira had moved ahead and watched as the group continued on through the bazaar. â€œI think itâ€™s time that us and the Skypirates have a talk.â€<br/><br/>Koâ€™Gisha â€” Lette, A Small Bar<br/><br/>Talis couldnâ€™t just sit here and watch his partner completely waste himself. He turned on the barstool that he sat on and watched the people around him. Everyone seemed to be enjoying themselves. But then again, there were those other people around that were loud and brash. He continued to sip his drink before he watched an emerald head walk through the bar doors. If he wasnâ€™t mistaken that had to beâ€¦<br/><br/>Oh no, it was. And the man behind her just made a wrong move. He watched the display as he was pushed face first into the floor as she pulled at his arm. Gah, he hated to get on Lunâ€™s bad side. Not like he had before and ever planned to. He watched as she sauntered her way over to them and quickly put down his drink, trying to gather Kaidanâ€™s attention who, of course, ignored him. When she began to speak, he could hear the sarcasm and then the quick rebound back to business.<br/><br/>Finally, Kaidan turned around, having had only four drinks that definitely were not enough to completely waste him on the job. He was a little irritated with Lun and Rion, but at least someone answered. They both sometimes had the habit of ignoring you when you rang or being extremely late to getting back to you.<br/>They both watched the Visor pull up a picture of a Skypirate. Of course she was also a Flyer. Those kinds of people, especially from Burin were very troublesome. She must have done something really bad to get on Rionâ€™s bad side though. For Lun to have to go after her especially, Kaidan felt kind of bad.<br/><br/>Talis, however, tried to pay attention to the task at hand, but he couldnâ€™t help but watch Lun. She was a very powerful warrior indeed and almost a little intimidating. Actually, she was very intimidating up close rather than over the Visor. This was probably only the second time he had ever seen her in person, but especially this close. He caught himself and cleared his throat. Drinking some more of his drink, he began to speak up. â€œWhere should we look first? Where was the last place anyone has seen this girl?â€<br/><br/>â€œAnd I do hope this isnâ€™t like the current chase weâ€™re having with the Messenger. Itâ€™s kind of ridiculous.  Not to mention, I hope thatâ€™s a very current picture. I donâ€™t like this needle in the haystack bullshit.â€ Kaidan added. His irritation was definitely rubbing off.<br/><br/>Talis rubbed the back of his neck and sighed. â€œYes, I agree with Kaidan a bit. That would be nice.â€ Talis looked down at his hands, unable to look his boss in the face.<br/><br/>Koâ€™Gisha â€” Ris, The Bazaars<br/><br/>Alixia grabbed a hold of Adiraâ€™s hand and urged her to follow her. They rushed past many of the shops before they caught up right behind the group. â€œI remember now. I know who you are. I knew that name sounded so familiarâ€¦â€ Alixia muttered almost to herself. She glanced over at Adira whoâ€™d been given the play by play of what sheâ€™d heard. Adira looked down in thought, trying to catch up with her companionâ€™s thoughts.<br/><br/>That name. Where had she heard it from?<br/><br/>Ah!<br/><br/>â€œLydia is that Skypirate that The Force is looking for.â€ Adira muttered loud enough for only the small group of them could hear.<br/><br/>Since they were a fair enough distance, Alixia stepped in front of Adira, protecting her from any attack they might try to initiate. She placed her hand behind her back, reaching for the knife she had stored there.<br/>If they were right, and Alixia just knew that she was, they had a bright future ahead of them.<br/><br/>All thanks to Adira."
7117,Shadows Dance IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=92&start=20,2010-05-18T10:42:00,Lady Aime,"Quote Rosethorn:<br/>Dartediia felt eyes upon her and turned her head to look and saw Saorin where she had felt the glance but his head was turned already. He would be a suitable mate she thought, eyeing his muscular frame. Pouring over his battle scars. Turning her head to watch Kish. She hoped fiercely that he would allow the others to kill the small dracling. She felt Demos Fly off. No one turned their heads to watch him glide into the swiftly approaching night. She growled lowly as the small being tried to escape from under Kish's paws. Rolling forward on her shoulders she crouched.<br/><br/>-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------<br/>Iranem flapped her large wings. Watching the last rays of the sun glint off her pearly form. Yellow eyes scanned the ground below her. Looking for anything out of place. Something caught her eye. A flash of white against the dark ground. But before she could see what it was she had passed it, her shadow enveloping it. Turning her large neck she swept backwards. It looked like a shadow but it was white. Soaring downwards she caught it swiftly under her large form. She let herself and the beast fall nearly to the ground before letting her wings catch air and alighting softly on the ground. Careful to not put to much pressure on it she bent her head down to its level. Not letting it escape from her talons. Yellow eyes sparkling she watched it."
7118,Shadows Dance IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=92&start=20,2010-05-18T10:42:25,Lady Aime,"Quote Goblin:<br/>Oh no. He had hoped Riamost wouldn't say that. Kish couldn't possibly make up his mind. His tongue slithered across his lips in indecision, claws tapping and clicking against dragon hide. He very much enjoyed the little pained whispers of breath. Maybe he'd broken it somewhere, he wondered where. But... he didn't want his alpha to think he didn't appreciate the chance to choose himself.<br/><br/>While Riamost spoke, he was thinking. Kish didn't want to have started a war without giving his clanmates proper compensation. If he did that, they would blame him and kill him, most likely. Then again, he really did want to be the only one to have gotten to eat a dracling. Mainly, he didn't want Kishiora Rindiia to have it. Another of the minor bits of spite he had toward her. These two issues weighed about equally in his mind.<br/><br/>With one ear toward the alpha's speech, he mulled over a last series of thoughts. He could see the glory and the battles to come! How much fun it would be to spill the blood of dragons. Finally, nose to the sky, he spoke his thoughts before they could get away from him. ""Rip it apart!"" Then he rose, his wings spreading and plunged his muzzle into the exposed underbelly of the little dragon. Yes, it was certainly right that they all should share, he thought as tore out lengths of innards, staining the ground and shining his fur with the first of the blood."
7119,Shadows Dance IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=92&start=20,2010-05-18T10:42:52,Lady Aime,"Quote Rosethorn:<br/>Dartediia grinned and lept forward. Sinking her teeth into the draclings shoulder and chest. The taste of dragons blood swam over her tongue. She ripped at its chest to get at its tiny heart. She knew its life was gone but all wanted its blood on their muzzles, all wanted to utterly destroy it. If it had been her kill she would have kept it for herself, but she was happy that Kish had chosen to let everyone share. The hot pungent order wafted through her nostrils as she pulled a portion away. She had managed to steal the heart and a better portion of its forearm. Leaving the rest for her pack mates. Settling a distance away she licked her muzzle and tore into her prize. Swallowing mouthfuls of dragon flesh. Licking up the blood on her muzzle she tore into the arm, as her pack mates took portions away. Some still ripped at the corpse. She knew there would be nothing left in a few more seconds. Her pack acted fast, especially when the prize was something this great. She wanted the earth to be stained in dragons blood and to watch as the last of their race died out. Grinning she returned to her snack."
7120,Shadows Dance IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=92&start=20,2010-05-18T10:43:16,Lady Aime,"Quote Vilora:<br/>Kishi watched in silence as Kish spoke.""Rip it apart!"" She stood and turned herself around and moved far as possible away from the group, she didn't want any. And little did Kish know she could feel his small 'grudge' against her but she did not know why. Shaking it off ,she laid by a bush one paw over the other as her head rested on them.'I wonder..' She started a thought but then let it go. There was no need to begin thinking. Not now there wasn't.<br/><br/>If the dragons do come she will fight as she always has.It to a point made her almost smile but she didn't.Kishi would watch everyone eat the dracling. She watched as an envy dipped her muzzle in the blood of the dracling, she looked blood thirsty from Kishi's view.<br/><br/>Saorin listened and decided he was ready for a fight. But still in his heart he did not want this,this may have been a shadows way of life and it pained him. He saw the darkness of the night approach,and with it would come malevolence.<br/>Skimming around Saorin saw blood of the dracling hit the ground and spill from it's sides and Dartediia sink her mouth into the small creature.Still it did not cause a shift in his thinking, it may not have been what he wanted to taste at the moment. he glanced around again and saw Kishi acting distant from the pack, he'd wonder why till the day of his death. He had wondered many things but never received an answer to them. He dreaded being odd, how one side of him conflicted with the other,how he could sometimes not understand his own feelings or thoughts.<br/><br/>Sometimes he need motivation but when he got it he want something more. Or if he didn't care he would care an hour later. Saorin officially branded himself conflicted."
7121,Shadows Dance IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=92&start=20,2010-05-18T10:43:36,Lady Aime,"Corbin had launched out after Iranem, with another Dragon by his side to help search. He was a good deal behind her though when he caught her diving. He wondered what she was diving after, confused by the action. He spiraled down towards her. He'd not a hope of the dracling being alive if it was Shadows who took the young one. Seeing what she had in her claws made his blue-black wings falter, and him to tumble head over tail for a moment. Recovering himself before crashing to the trees he hovered over her, looking worried. Were it to come to it he would not stand a chance against a pack of Shadows, she would. He did not know this place, but knew what Shadows were...even if it was white...<br/><br/>**************************<br/>Riamost jumped and landed solidly by his Beta and snarled at Dartediia's behavior, that was a lapse of behavior, many more like those and he would kill himself to spare them the pain of it. He snatched the whole head, and leaps to the sky, taking wing back to the cliff top. He gnaws lightly on it, looking for Haru. She's missing this. He notes to that Demos has gone missing as well, though he probably would have been bitten or clawed had he come to close. Amid the growls and tussling and fighting for meat, the cloying scent of blood he feels something else and drops the head standing quickly and looking off into the trees. His nostrils flare and his stance goes ridged. Softly he speaks one word, but his voice quivers in greedy rapture, his thoughts turned to a greater prize, and the power that will come of it. ""Dragons"""
7122,Shadows Dance IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=92&start=20,2010-05-18T10:43:58,Lady Aime,"Quote Sin:<br/>Demos was finishing the small bird he just killed. Feathers riddled the ground were the critter tried to escape. Blood covered his white snout as he was swallowing the last piece of meat. It wasnâ€™t anything like the dracling. He knew the pack was sharing the young dragon. A few howls and hoops of joy came off from the distance where he left. Shaking his large wolf head, Demos pawed at the bird skull. It wasnâ€™t much of a trophy, but he still enjoyed skulls.<br/><br/>Lifting his large body up, he scanned the forest around him. Fall was showing each day that passed and winter would be here soon. The green colors that were here in the spring and summer were now oranges and browns. Animals were rutting to give him a clue his own kind would start very soon. He would definitely stay away from the pack than. No female would choose him anyways and the males became more aggressive, including him.<br/><br/>He pushed off the ground and wrapped his large, leather wings. Hovering over the tree lines, he was heading back to his hiding spot. He would hide the skulls of his kills or if he found an interesting one of the ground. It was where he could be alone and play with his toys. No one looked at in disgust or hatefully. Well, except him.<br/><br/>A large shadow passed over head. Demos looked up in time to spot the beast. A warning howl to the others escaped his lips as the beast drove him towards the ground. It held him to the ground by its talons. Two more dragons came to the rear and watched him curiously.<br/><br/>Demos snarled out at them. His lips curled to show his long, sharp teeth. He pushes his hind legs against the dragonâ€™s stomach, trying to free himself. He never liked to be pin. It made him feel trap and he wanted to lash out at the beast for causing that feeling. The dragon lowered its large head to be eye level with him. â€œStupid move you beastâ€ he thought. Leaning his head up quickly, he sank his teeth into the dragonâ€™s temple."
7123,Shadows Dance IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=92&start=20,2010-05-18T10:44:22,Lady Aime,"Quote Rosethorn:<br/>Iranem felt the shadows teeth find purchase on a weak spot below her horns. Pulling her head a few feet away from his face she watched him. He smelled of her nephew. ""Did you kill him strange one?"" She asked gently. Making sure not to crush this strange being under her large mass. Silver claws trapped him solidly. Leaving no space for him to move. She used his own tongue to converse. A few thousand years ago she had taken the time to learn their strange language. She let some of her ice seep into his joints helping to lock him underneath her. Yellow eyes soft and tender she let her kindness show. Soft gentle kindness. She wanted the truth from him. She did not want to kill this youngling. Folding her wings along her spine she turned her attention to the others. ""I think we have lost my nephew, shadows are to blame. Corbin you stay here Felica tell the others."" She nodded to the female and watched her spread her wings and fly off. When the females form was less then a spot in the sky she turned her attention back to the Shadow underneath her. She wanted to know exactly who had killed him. Draclings were rare, he had been close to her. Her daughter would be devastated at the news. He had been her first. Also the first young one to die in three thousand years. She remembered the last. Disease had swept over the land. Wiping out the the weak.<br/><br/>Brushing the morbid thoughts from her mind she waited for his reply."
7124,Shadows Dance IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=92&start=20,2010-05-18T10:44:39,Lady Aime,"Riamost looked at his pack feasting, and sniffed the air once more to be sure that what he smelled was not just what they had. Assurance came through his lust for power, being up on the cliff top it was his leverage, it gave him a higher view and first scent of the winds. Without further words he flicks from sight, into the shadows. What disadvantages dragons in the trees is two things: Trees...and Shadows. Being in the treeline a Shadow can hide in any space of shadow made by the ground covering, and only another Shadow can see one that is melded.<br/>Riamost flicked in and out of vision as he raced through the trees and caught Demos's cry. He wondered if the others heard it through their flesh rending frenzy. He did not care just now. Care for Demos was a dim one too, Wrath would be the only one to feel more of an overwhelming sense of self. Dragons are their opposition, their achilies heel. A white spance of scaled flesh rears before him and he stops in a shadow and listens to it try to speak. His betrayer as he leaps from behind Iranem is his roar, maw open nearly ear to ear pearly white teeth flashing in the sea of blackness, broken by an almond purple malestorm that is his eyes. He lands, trying to sink poison claws through the scale with no success. He does bite and thrash though, jaws locked at the base of a wing. Between his jaws rolls a vicious, fighting growl. He does not know where Demos is, and his landing on Iranem could have cause him more pain.<br/>**********************<br/>Corbin's cry broke over the whole scene below him. A Shadow from no where became a black blotch, like a bloom of cancer on Iranem's back. What to do?! What to do?! he paniced, and nearly fell from the Sky. Recovering he started to get angry but knew Iranem would call him, were she in trouble."
7125,Shadows Dance IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=92,2010-05-18T09:29:32,Lady Aime,"Vibrant, malignant, purple eyes flash open, and the black beast stirs from the depth of the cave. It was not a deep one, but it never sees light, and that is enough for him...<br/>He stirs now, and rises from his rest, white teeth flash as he snaps his teeth together, letting his black, forked tongue flicker over his pointed fangs, his eyes darting about his smallish space, seeing nothing there but the inanimate shadows. He can feel the dark coming down now, night is drawn in and that is the time of Shadows. He lets out a low and vibrating laugh that thumps in the chest, loving the feel of this time of day. It is their time of day.<br/><br/>Stepping forward he stands upon the lip of the small cave and looks down his deeply scared muzzle below for his kin, his pack of RevelitSixt. Built thick of leg and shaggy of mane he looks to withstand time as it presses over him. Head high then thrown back higher he lets out a howl that resonates. It's sound is wild, and while lupine speaks of the demon inside, giving it this edge that sets the hair on the back of a human neck on end. Undulating note coming to an end he looks at the branches around him, great thick red wood trees, leaves just starting to turn golden and red at the edges.<br/>Riamost Trekist loves this season, the death of the earth fascinates him to no end. As long as he has been alive, seeing the turn of the seasons he is amazed how it always is a little bit different. He spies one of his own, slinking along at the cliff face.<br/><br/>Seven foot long wings spread to either side of him, the right missing it's thumb from a fight long ago, the same which gave him the distinct three track scar across his muzzle, burned in the middle, making it twisted. Little hair grew on this scar...it was the poison, and the fire that broke it, which caused this. His black skin had healed, and it was a fine scar to bare. Leaping, he hissed as he dropped and landed solidly on his paws. The other he had seen was gone, run off for some reason, and Riamost felt not like dealing with it now. He did want company, but only those who chose to give it to him.<br/>His interest was piqued though, as to why, and greed won him out. Wings folding closed along his sin black sides he starts an easy walk after where the other had gone before. He let little mews rise from his throat. For a time, Riamost Trekist, Alpha of the RevelitSixt Clan, is in a wonderful mood."
7126,Shadows Dance IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=92,2010-05-18T09:29:52,Lady Aime,"Quote Lady_BlackWolf:<br/>Haru had awoken before the sun had set. She wanted to feel the sun on her sleek black fur and the best spot for that was the top of the cliff, Riomost's den. She figuered she would have enough time to get up there and soak in the radiating energy before the nosy wolf awoken. With wings ducked in and out of the way her strong limbs worked their way up the cliff side. The stirr of the powerfull dormant state of Riomost stirred and she looked around quickly not wanting to be spotted by the aluring male. She spotted a bush and silently crawled in with viibrant intelligent eyes watched the sky for the mighty alpha.<br/><br/>She wached and felt like a rabbit in its hole waiting for and opening to emerge itself, instead of him flying out to the rest of the pack, he flew and landed not far from her hinding spot, ""So I've been spotted , Damn."" She blew out hot breath thru her nostrols and her heart flutterd in her chest as he made the little mews from his throat. She answerd his calls with her own femine mews and walked out with a sway in her hips letting her excitment shine in her aluring eyes. She lowerd her tail a bit to show that she recognized him as her leader and walked toward him and rubed her shoulder against his bulky chest and turned around to face him draging her tail under his chin slightly,"" Good morning Riamost Trekist, our shall I say Night?"" She bowed her head slightly and flicked her tounge out brushing against her muzzle along with tasting the twilight air. Hunger both for a male and for blood shown in her body language along with slightly in her eyes.<br/><br/>She felt the wind pick up a bit and ruffle her fur, ""It is going to be a wounderful night, Dont you think?"" She tilted her head up towards the half moon trying to feel the coolness to calm her rising temperature from being in his presence."
7127,Shadows Dance IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=92,2010-05-18T09:30:31,Lady Aime,"Ah, it was Dis Neida DresHaru. ""Riamost, Haru, just Riamost."" He sniffed at her, to see if there might be any lingering scent of from from the day. A shadow has no smell of its own. He tipped his head back some, but in a guarded way to smell the air, taking in a slow deep breath. He tipped his head this way because, even though he trusted Haru, for her power, and the sin kinship, as his greed was close to lust, she was still another shadow. Shadows would kill shadows. He'd even watched Haru do it and had been pleased by it.<br/><br/>He had given her her name, and watched her kill another soon after, displaying her name well. Riamost had not trusted her then, because she showed such strong ambition. How could you trust such an art form? She is an attractive female, and he knows it's not just because of her sin. ""It is going to be a wonderful night. A good night for hunting, a good night for blood. The moon is waned but not yet gone. It sheds just enough light for diurnal things to see by as they stumble around. I find that enjoyable.""<br/><br/>He opens his wings and banks them, letting the wind, coming from behind him, collect and lift him slightly. ""It is a good night for games as well."" he says quietly. He can tell by her movements that she is wanting, as Lust is wont to be anyway, but some are stronger than others are. Her human had been powerful, and power corrupts giving the shadows more life and power. Haru was a strong shadow, even for one as young as she was. ""It's a good night for a game, and hunting."" having said it again, Riamost initiates a game of Shadow Tag...wind in his wind, pushing him up and forward he plants a kiss on the side of Haru's muzzle before banking his wings more and leaping into the trees, dappling shadows play over a sin black hide before he melds.<br/><br/>Even though he's melded with the shadows Haru can still find him, a shadow can always find another shadow in their element. It's hard to hide from one another."
7128,Shadows Dance IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=92,2010-05-18T09:36:07,Lady Aime,"Quote Lady_BlackWolf:<br/>She nods her head as he gives her permission to just call him Riamost, ""As you wish, Riamost."" She rolled his name off her tounge in a sensual suductive way. She noticed how he guarded his neck as he drew in scents from the night air, she chuckled to her self in amuesment at how he did not trust her. This notion gave her confidence that she was indeed a mighty shadow. Her heart, her wolf soul panged alittle at the knowledge that he did not trust her for she is secretly in love with him.<br/><br/>She nodded her head in agreement to his statement ,"" Yes it is a very good night for hunting and the spilling of blood. Also for games."" She watched him as he played with the wind under his wings and tried calculating what he was going to do. In an instant he had planted a kiss on her muzzel which sent her heart race beating a mile each beat. She shook the shock away and grined widely as he melded into the shadows, she knew he knew she could see him, which only amuesed her more. She figured the distance and began at a sprint towards a steep cliff side that had a curved face next to it. She caught up easy to only turn parelle to the path and stop then shot up the cliff face. She saw a rock sticking out and she used that as a fulchrom and jumped off it turning in mid-air flying a bit higher than Riamost. She enfolded her wings and let the wind carry her. She was high enough over him that she could touch his shoulder blades with her paws. She pushed off lightly from him in a 'tagging'notion, sending him downward.<br/><br/>She flapped her wings drasticly forcing her self up more, she turned her right wing down a little and headed toward the pack, once in sight she folded her wings close to her body causing the velosity of her speed to increase and she had to close her eyes to mere slits. Once she was close enough she unfolded her wings and let the wind soften her landing. Her paws touched the soil and and she folded her wings to the side of her body and trotted alittle till she could stop then she looked up at the sky with a wolfish grin and showed her teeth laughing at the little game, while watching the skys for the handsom mighty predator."
7129,Shadows Dance IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=92,2010-05-18T09:36:44,Lady Aime,"Tumbling, with his wings tucked he righted himself and landed heavily on the ground, wings spread to soften the blow. He grinned, amused and pleased to have his game taken up. Bushy tail curled high over his back he bolted towards the opened center, wings half open. This was a simple pleasure, he knew there were many who wanted what he had here, a simple happiness.<br/><br/>He spotted her, watching to the sky and slunk further to the left, away from the cliff face. Darting out he nipped her back leg as he shot past, wing brushing her side, tail running under her chin as he carried on his forward momentum. In a moment he was bounding and did take to the sky. Wings pumping he let out another other wordly howl, head thrown back as he climbed altitude.<br/><br/>Breaking through the tree cover he watched the last moments of the sun as it sunk, and he drifted down. Eyes and ears scanning like radar, waiting to find game, or danger. There was not much for them, but it still existed. Dragons could be flying, and you needed to be careful."
7130,Shadows Dance IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=92,2010-05-18T09:51:52,Lady Aime,"Quote Lady_BlackWolf:<br/>Vibrant inteligent eyes watched the billowing clouds as the departing sun turned them a beautiful pink and orange, waiting for the trecherous snake. The soil grew deeper under the pressure of her large paws as she shifted her weight, anticipated anything. Her purple orbs grew to mere slites as she heard the the patter of paws against the softend dirt. Darting eyes slide side to side as the sound drew nearer, a dark figure shot out of the shadows and a slight pain was felt in her hind leg, then the feel of a slippery membrane against her sin dark pelt sent goose bumps across her skin having her fur stand on end, then the scent of near by trees swarmed her scences as his tail sensualy slide under her chin which made her turn and follow with her head.<br/><br/>The intensity of her glowing purple eyes poped open and saw her alpha leap into the air with pumping wings of might. Pulling her lips back in a mocking laughter grin she bounded after him in a dead sprint. His nerve teasing howl sang to her own vocal cords and she leaped into the air and let her wings flap out to the side reaching their full length, then flapping hard and smoothly she reached his height in no time and let one of her own terrorizing howls out and high in her throat. She sang out to the rest of the world letting them know the hunt was on, and for all creatures of the night , it was time to play. Sliding her gorgously suductive eyes over his muscular body she took in his essence and lost about a foot of altattude as she got lost in the appeal of him.<br/><br/>She pumped her leathery membrans once and she was again flying even with him, deciding to flirt once more she let her left wing flap higher then normally and brought it gently down on his right wing. ""So Riamost, What is on the menu tonight? I myself is feeling a little darring and want a little human blood in my system, What do you think?"" She flew further in front of his , just enough so she could bring her tail underneath his almost as if she were framing his face. But as soon as she did it, she was much farther ahead of him and looking back over her shoulder.<br/><br/>She was feeling vary flirtaious and vary willing to show her bravery to the one who potentially held her heart. None of the other males has captivated her as much as he has, she always woundered if it was because his brute strenth and his leadership of the pack. Or if she genually trule felt for this sinfull preditor. Her Sin was automatically attracted him for he is connected to hers more way then one, but she felt something deeper and it felt good to play with him and be alone in clouds high above everything else in their domain. Lust, hunger, and adoration shown in her eyes as she looked back at the myjestic wolf"
7131,Shadows Dance IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=92,2010-05-18T09:52:22,Lady Aime,"Riamost watched her, and felt her and it gratified him, pumped him full of himself with Ego and testosterone. He was sure it was her eyes, they had a quality in them, that he did not see in many others. He thirsted for it, and so he teased, it came out more when he teased and played with her. That look.<br/><br/>""I think that's a wonderful idea."" Tucking his wings he dropped, and flicking them open slightly turned he did a barrel roll back up and around, giving him a bit of height and distance. Feeling her moods and wants he flapped hard once, nearly crashing into her, pressing lips of sin to her muzzle, forked tongue flicking over her lips before tucking and dropping. Above the tree line he glides towards the human town,<br/><br/>The flight is an easy one, and there is no danger around as far as he can see and smell. Occasionally he hops from high tree branches, just to have a contact with the earth. fluttering a moment he lights on one, perched like a great bird of death, watching below. They would still be some distance from the town, so humans would not see them in the twilight, though the shadows would see fine. His wings, rather near perfect for a fighting Shadow are half curled around him, his tail hanging down the branch. There is room there for Haru to alight by him. This was done with purpose."
7132,Shadows Dance IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=92,2010-05-18T09:52:55,Lady Aime,"quote Goblin:<br/>Sometimes Kish would spend weeks or even months up in the mountains alone. No one knew why. He never talked about it. Never even mentioned the trip once when heâ€™d return. Heâ€™d pick right back up on his usual routines like heâ€™d never left.<br/><br/>As Kish trotted nearer to pack lands, his high, quivering, trumpeting howl sounded out to announce his return. So he wouldnâ€™t be mistaken for an outsider. Dragon scent came with him. It was only a little one. Kish had watched the dragons for decades. It was what he did up there. He chose a spot, hunkered down, and observed. For a long time, heâ€™d been trying to figure out how to kill them. But no chance had ever presented itself.<br/><br/>However, Kish was a clever beast and rather stubborn. So he kept going back. And this last time it had paid off. One of the little ones had gone and wandered off alone. At first, Kish had thought to simply kill it and eat it. He would take part of it back to show to the pack. Or maybe just to keep for himself. But he couldnâ€™t make up his mind. Not a rare occurrence with him. What he did decide was that it was certainly an impressive feat that heâ€™d managed. And that he shouldnâ€™t stay in dragon lands any longer.<br/><br/>Now, with small dragon securely positioned between his wings, he loped up to the base of the cliff where he knew Riamost made his den. There he shook himself, dropping the little dragon onto the ground. It lacked wings. Kish had bitten them off so it wouldnâ€™t try to fly away. Its paws were dealt with in almost the same manner, tendons chewed apart to make walking impossible. For some reason, the little thing couldnâ€™t even make a sound.<br/><br/>â€œCome see what Iâ€™ve got!â€ He called out to those who might still be around, still be sleeping, or might have chosen to ignore his announced return. And just in case, another bone chilling howl ripped from his throat, this one more joyful and full of self pleased hilarity than the previous."
7133,Shadows Dance IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=92,2010-05-18T09:53:25,Lady Aime,"Quote Rosethorn:<br/>Iranem smiled softly. Her large scaled lips pulled gently over her ivory teeth. Warmth glowed from her eyes as she watched the younge ones romp togeather. Their small wings flapping hard as they rose a few feet off the ground then dived back at each other. Lowering her head so she could watch them at their own level she noticed something wrong. â€œWhere is Ernem?â€ She questioned her yellow eyes clouding with conceren. The small black dragon was her grandson. The young ones were usually always togeather, it was strange to see one of them missing. Escpecially the exuberant two hundred year old.<br/><br/>Looking around she raised her head and peered around. â€œTeyem. Where is your son.â€ She inquired waching as the pale blue dragon made her way twoards her. â€œHe was playing with the others an hour ago.â€ Frowing to her daughter she turned and slowley made her way to the cliff face. Arching her neck over the edge she cocked her head and looked around. Parting her lips she let a high peircing whistle pierce the air. Calling all the dragons in her colony to the area.<br/><br/>If a younge one was missing all of her family would want to know. Pacing along the cliffside she buried herself in her thoughts until she heard the beating of large wings. Air dust and leaves blew around her as the others landed around her. Nodding to each as they folded their wings and nodded back to her. Some of the younger ones bowed onto their knees. Her kind eyes held a sorrow with the sad news she held. But hope was still in her heart as she watched the other elders land beside her.<br/><br/>OOC: In my mind 200 for dragons is like ten for humans"
7134,Shadows Dance IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=92,2010-05-18T09:54:05,Lady Aime,"Quote Sin:<br/>Demos opened his eyes to find himself alone near a stream close to the dens. The sound of breaking and rushing water filled his hearing. His purple eyes scanned the darkness around him, he overslept. It should have made him happy that he was by himself, but he was feeling the completely opposite. His clan couldnâ€™t or didnâ€™t care less if he was alive or dead, in fact, the only reason none of them probably tried to kill him yet was because of Riam knew Demos would never betray him like the others would if they had a chance.<br/><br/>He pushed his wolfish body off the soft grass and stretched his seventeen foot wings out; he turned his head to see the white fur that covered him. A growl escaped his muzzle. He was wrong. He wasnâ€™t a shadow. He was a freak! Turning his head sharply, he tried to tear at his skin, wishing that his body was as black as night. The way shadows are supposed to be in his world.<br/><br/>Abnormal and considered weak in his world, though, he was in fact strong and proved it to the other who has tried to end his life, but they lost theirs in the process. It was another reason Riam allowed him to stay in the pack because he proved his worth and held his own.<br/><br/>A howl traveled over the lands and his ear perked at it. Latapur Kishideta, (Demos was never allowed to call the others by pet names beside Riam) he must have something waiting for the others. Demos knew he wouldnâ€™t be part of the group to see what he had, but Kish was his beta and didnâ€™t feel like fighting tonight.<br/><br/>Flapping his leather wings, he lifted his body off the ground and flew to the dens. He tried to stay low. Just in case one of the others thought it would be fun messing with the scapegoat before finding out what their beta had.<br/><br/>He reached the dens and perched off the side away from the other. Demos noticed the wolf had a dracling in front of him. Letting out a wolfish sigh, he laid his head down and watched as the others gathered around him. They all were ready to feast on this treat."
7135,Shadows Dance IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=92,2010-05-18T09:57:14,Lady Aime,"Corbin Darius raised his feather peaked head as he landed, snapping his maw once as flame trickled between his teeth. Eyes of brilliant blue flicker from one face to the next noting the sadness Iranem and her daughter Teyem. Wide stretched wings starting black at the top by his wing bone joints and shading into rich dark blue at the ends fold along his black sides. Royal blue spots showing for a moment before becoming hidden. He bows his head to the pair of females feeling an unease. He does not like it.<br/>Manner...<br/>""My lady, you call to us?"" the other asks, his voice is a soft but persistent level, and calming to hear much of the time, as he does not like to talk overly much. He is not much younger than she, a couple hundred years or so at most. Those blue eyes spark with trust, with love, with passion for hurt kindred. He does not know the source of the distress, but he would like to help. The forked tongue flicks over his lips as he settles on a face of rough stone with the others, his feather fan tipped tail, colored like his wings and crest, curls around his feet.<br/>Grace...<br/>As he settles his thoughts roam, and he becomes silent. Corbin, a black dragon, spotted with tones of blue is new to this area of the mountains. Having been here some 5,000 years he's come to feel it like home. His original home was becoming crowded, they had a lucky breeding that year and more young then normal hatched. He left to give them space, so that they could learn as he learned and thrive in their new environment. He was not one to cause excess, not liking over abundance.<br/>Temperance."
7136,Shadows Dance IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=92,2010-05-18T09:57:34,Lady Aime,"Quote Rosethorn:<br/>Iranem smiled sadly at Corbin. â€œI called to our family because one of our youngsters is missing.â€ She watched the startled and scared expressions of her family as they took in the news. â€œIt canâ€™t be.â€ She heard a voice say from the back. â€œSadly it is so, my grandson Ernem.â€ She stated plainly. Her magnificent head lowered to the smaller dragons height. â€œI believe he might still be alive.â€ She said a flicker of hope resounding in her voice. The dragons around her showed mixed emotions. Some accepted her words immediately some still looked shocked others showed signs of firm resolve. â€œItâ€™s the shadows I say.â€ She heard a young male mutter. A murmur of agreement rippled through the others surrounding him. â€œWe shall learn if that is so.â€ She said plainly.<br/><br/>â€œThe search begins now.â€ With that she turned tail and departed her large wings beating strongly against the pull of gravity and she was flying. High above the valley floor. She watched as others leapt off the cliffs but her daughter and a few others stayed behind to watch the other youngsters. Sighing she beat her large wings and pushed herself further away from the Cliffside. Her small seed of hope was firmly lodged in her mind now. The youngster would be found she thought, sweeping underneath the clouds slowly before arcing her neck and turning into a dive towards the valley floor."
7137,Shadows Dance IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=92,2010-05-18T09:57:56,Lady Aime,"Quote Rosethorn:<br/>Dartediia had been flying through the cloudbank when she heard the howl. A pack mate had something. She had to know what. Pulling into a dive she soared downwards until the last second when she let her wing spread catching her body a foot from the ground and sending it to glide back up. She flapped her wings twice to get over the trees then soared towards the dens. The darkening sky made her sleek figure seem even more ominous.<br/><br/>Landing with a gust of wind and a small thump her eyes fixed upon the prize. Why hadnâ€™t she caught it? She needed to kill it she thought. Growling lowly she dug her claws into the earth. She had landed beside Demos. He was handsome she thought suddenly, and then shaking her head she averted her gaze. As delta she needed a proper mate. Not an albino. Folding her large wings along her spine she scanned the gathering crowd. She was a fairly large female she thought proudly momentarily admiring herself before her eyes turned over the other females. There were few compared to the males. Her eyes wandered back towards the albino. It really was a shame he had been born an abomination. Turning her eyes back to the dragon before her she looked over its small body. It was young. Weak. Wings and feet had been torn off but it was unmistakably a dragon. â€œHow did you catch it?â€ She asked her eyes only for the proud looking male behind it. He could be a suitable mate she thought. Envy filled her eyes as she watched the small dragon writhe on the ground. She wished it had been her kill. If she had gotten a dragon she would have her choice of mates. She thought sourly."
7138,Shadows Dance IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=92,2010-05-18T09:58:29,Lady Aime,"His head whips around, just as he was to take off again, looking at Haru and then beyond her to the trees. Latapur Kishideta had returned from his wandering again. His normal behavior this was not. What was this? He threw his large head back, purple eyes flicking closed as he howled his return-that chest thumping force saying 'I am returning' no doubt that the werehumans and elves heard it and some may even have known what it was, but the thought would fizzle out to a fear or unease like the rest. He snapped his thick jaw once, the scar on top of his muzzle wrinkling, giving a twisted flesh an even more grotesque appearance.<br/>He leaps back to the sky and circles higher before banking and heading home. Far to the distance there is a freckle out of a place, nothing more than a bird he is sure. From that far he cannot tell what it truly is.<br/>Shame...he'd wanted to tasted different blood tonight.<br/>As he drew near he could smell the dracling, the rich heady scent of it's blood played through his nostrils. Another resonating howl rose from his throat as he dropped form the sky like stone, landing on the top of the small cliff with a whirl of dust and some tumbling gravel. He looks up for Haru by way of tilting his head half to the side and upwards, so one eye could still watch the Shadows around him. A rolling purr, starting small and growing louder rises from him, a cat satisfied with what it has is all you could think for hearing him...a big satisfied cat.<br/>His claws are out, poison glinting, claws clicking on the stones a he repositions himself."
7139,Shadows Dance IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=92,2010-05-18T10:05:57,Lady Aime,"Quote Vilora:<br/>Kishiora Rindiia had arisen from her slumber an hour before the sun had set.Kishi wanted to see the sun die down and surrender to the darkness of the night, and the lowly humanoids fall at the claws of the shadows. Stood and walked around for a while not trying to be bother by anyone or thing,as she thought on the pack, but that quickly vanished from her mind as it held no interest. Not that there were not unique shadows it's just that that's not what she wanted to think about.<br/><br/>A small gust of wind hit her shiny coat causing it to shift out of place.She sat down and groomed herself . Kishi felt so relaxed as she watched the sun dim in the sky,sighing she grew impatient as her mind began to lose focus,traveling to the exciting moments of her past,the fun of killing her favorite moment of a kill was her human's death it brought a grin to her face.Her eyes glowing with malevolence,excitement,and a twisted hunger. Her thoughts where destroyed as a howl from a Kish rung though her ears.<br/><br/>She didn't mind that he was a wrath,he was quite attractive to her,she didn't know why though,but as proud as she was she would never admit it to anyone.She wasn't the typical pride as others have put it she was somewhat different but she wouldn't show it. A second call was made and Kishi trotted toward the crowd that seemed to gather, she pawed her way through and stared at the small dracling and looked at Kish.""Swell job, Latapur Kishideta."" She rarely commented on what anyone had achieved, he wouldn't be the first though. After a while of staring at the small creature, she slowly walked away to keep distance from the crowd, she decided to watch from a far. Spotting Dartediia she smirked knowing that she wished for something to benefit off. It made her laugh almost, her eyes glittered with mischief as her tail swung back and forth, maybe she could help Dartediia in exchange for something. But time will tell if that would be possible or not, and that would depend on what she herself wanted."
7140,Shadows Dance IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=92,2010-05-18T10:06:18,Lady Aime,"Quote Goblin:<br/>As the clan gathered around to see what heâ€™d gotten, Kish observed. Maybe he wasnâ€™t as quick witted as the others, but he was clever and watchful. He knew things that the others probably didnâ€™t. Such as, from her choice of places to land, he could tell that Dartediaa Purdres had taken some liking to the white atrocity. He wasnâ€™t sure how to use this information, not yet anyway, but felt that it was still certainly useful. If it hadnâ€™t been for that, he might have ignored the existence of Demos altogether.<br/><br/>He was unsure of if he should wait for Dis Neida DresHaruu or not and so held his silence, even with the question and the compliment. Kish fancied her, but knew that Riamost probably did as well. He wasnâ€™t going to fight his alpha over a female, not when there were others in the world. Through his observations, he was also fairly certain that Dis Nieda DresHaruu was most likely to choose Riamost anyway.<br/><br/>Besides, he already knew that heâ€™d done something good. And there was always the fact that he was still mulling over thoughts of murder towards Kishiora Rindiia. For now though, he sat, forepaws on the scaly hide of the dracling. It made pitiful wheezing sounds, and even tried to squirm away, but it wasnâ€™t going anywhere. â€œI found the dracling wandering away from the others. I was going to eat it, but couldnâ€™t decide how.â€ Surely no one would find this to be a big surprise. Kish could never decide what to do. That was another of those reasons he was beta.<br/><br/>â€œSo I brought it back. I knew youâ€™d know what to do with it Riamost.â€ He turned to face the alpha atop the cliff face, his half a tail curled around his back paws."
7141,Shadows Dance IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=92,2010-05-18T10:06:48,Lady Aime,"Quote Rosethorn:<br/>Dartediia watched the small thing squirm under Kishidetaâ€™s paws. Grim smile parted her lips as she watched the small thig squeal in pain. â€œWhat do you think the elders will do when they find out?â€ She asked. Proud that she had noticed a blunder. It would take a brave shadow to take a youngling right behind the elders back. They were feircly protective of their young. She watched as the other shadows thought over what she had said. A pride spoke up. â€œWe are more than a match for the dragonsâ€ She watched him in scorn. Fairly small. Her eyes roamed over the others around her. Landing on Raimost, he would be a suitable mate. Her eyes ran along his body taking in his scars and burns with delight. All had been earned in battles that he had won. The only way he could be alpha was bieng the strongest. Her eyes moved along the line before turning back to the dragon. Its blood scent filled her nose. She wanted to kill it slowley. She wanted to be the one to crush the life out of its body.<br/><br/>She rolled her shoulders forward. Powerfull muscles rippling as she leaned towards the tiny body. She claws dug into the stone beneath her as a low growl eminated from her throat."
7142,Shadows Dance IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=92,2010-05-18T10:22:51,Lady Aime,"Quote Vilora:<br/>Sao watched from a distance as they crowded around to see the dracling.His eyes wondered as he'd seen, Kishideta Latapur, Dartediia Purdres, Raimost Trekist, and Kishiora Rindiia. He walked up beside Dartediia and looked down on her briefly before looking back at the small dracling.The sweet scent of blood caught his attention, but it did not phase him any ,he looked at the small creature and held in a sense of sadness for it.<br/><br/>Though another side of him didn't give a damn.He huffed and walked away from the crowd and his eyes landed on Kishiora a prideful wolf and beautiful creature, though he only wondered what went on in her mind. The females in this pack were all attractive in their own way. But some of the wolves fancied Dis Neida DresHaruu, and he did not fancy her at all.<br/><br/>He despised her,but she wouldn't know that. Dartediia was fanciable but who did she herself fancy other than Riamost. And he couldn't say for Kishiora, as he stared at her for a moment then looked away.<br/><br/>Kishiora looked at Saorin Turtamana as he stared. Saorin was handsome as Raimost, his scars showed his strength to her.Sao and her were friends though they do keep their distance from one another.""Saorin..."" She called with a smile.<br/>Sao looked back at her.""Yes Kishi?""As he answered she walked up and nuzzled his neck.<br/>Sao felt surprised at her actions but then again not so much,he nuzzled her back and sat down. Kishi smiled and left him alone something she knew left him at piece."
7143,Shadows Dance IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=92,2010-05-18T10:28:08,Lady Aime,"Quote Sin:<br/>Demos felt a presence beside him and he lifted his head up to look over at the being. Dartediia. A slightly rumble trembled from his body as a warning to her. He knew she was a higher rank and he could get punished for it, but he wanted to be alone. He sensed her eyes on him quickly that made the shadow in him want to lash out and the wolf wanted to mate. No. He wasnâ€™t allowed to choose a mate so he kept his head low. He ignored her presence and watched the others.<br/><br/>He smiled to himself at her statement. He wondered what the dragons would do once they found out that one from their young is missing. Demos looked around the other shadows and smirked, none of them thought about the question. Dartediia must be one of the smart ones here. His eyes drifted to Riam than shook his head. His alpha should known that if they were a match for the dragons, the pack would lose some members from the fight.<br/><br/>Demos shook his head and started to stand on his paws to move away. He knew they would be feeding one the treat now and that he wouldnâ€™t be dining with them. He looked back at his clan one last time before he pushed off the ground."
7144,Shadows Dance IC,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=92,2010-05-18T10:41:14,Lady Aime,"Riamost's head pulls back and his eyes flash. ""We are no match for Dragons. Together, we could kill one, though probably not Caritas or Humilitas. They are formidable, if we could give it a good blow, perhaps one like that could be killed once followed, our pack is still small."" While they were a decent number, twelve strong Shadows is more than a normal wolf pack's power, their numbers are enough for one dragon, maybe even two in the pitch of night.<br/><br/>He jumps down onto the ledge of his cave-den and gives a long curled smile, face nearly seeming to split in two. After all, Shadows have a near literal Ear to Ear grin. ""Latapur Kishideta you have done well here. This is a rare treat you have found and since you have caught it you may choose to share it or keep it yourself. Again, though, is caution. I am sure the dragons would have noticed one of their young missing. Keep eyes to the Sky RevelitSixt, I do not want us caught unaware."" Though his words are warning their excitement is building he obviously was thinking as he spoke.<br/>His head drops, though the smile still sparkles again his sin black fur a wedge in the darkness, he looks at them all eye to eye with that grin then throws his head back and laughs. ""If we are lucky RevelitSixt, if we are lucky a dragon will come."" He drops his head again and continues to speak ""And we can kill it, and eat it. It will be spread from Clan to Clan that our beta took a dracling and dragons did come, and they were slain. Their honorable blood splattered across the ground for lowly creatures while we feast.""<br/>His shining eyes betray his greed, his burning lust for power. Here is his essence distilled. Though one one may come, Shadow Clans are competitive, so friendly lying between fights is encouraged."
7145,The Crimson Underground,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=9248,2012-07-28T09:22:24,Arrea Delano,"The luminous moon was perched high behind the clouds, tiny slivers of light pierced the darkness and found its way to the waterâ€™s surface. A dull glimpse of life could be seen within the reflections of her listless eyes. There was a faint chill in the air but despite of it the wind was comforting, a soft lullaby that caressed her cheek. The dancing of the trees brought a softness to Arreaâ€™s heart that she had long since forgotten. She had been traveling for some time now and to those she deemed worthy, she offered refuge.<br/><br/>Arrea sat upon a saddled clydesdale, his fur a mix of chestnut and pearl and his thick mane held a deep caramel hue. She brushed her fingers through his freshly brushed coat, admiring how gentle it felt to her touch. She listened to the heavy thump of his hooves as he lazily made his way back to the inn. â€œWeâ€™re almost home, boy,â€ she whispered to him as she ceased her stroking of his fur to reward him with a tender pat on his neck. â€œI know how much you miss your stable; youâ€™ll be able to rest soon.â€ Arreaâ€™s voice was soft, her words a smooth texture to the quite background.<br/><br/>Arrea allowed herself to slowly cock her head and glance at the cherry blossom orchard. The tiny follower buds appeared to be waiting for their chance to dance with the breeze. She smiled to herself as all of the blossoms seemed to lose their patience and dive into the wind, only to be cradled into the lake bellow. As she watched this display of nature her thick locks of onyx hair were battered to and fro, she brought her slender fingers to the brim of her face and brushed her bangs aside before tucking the strands back behind her ear.<br/><br/>The giant, wooden doors of the inn came into view and the clydesdale realizing he was close to home went from a slow trot to a darting run. Arrea laughed at his eagerness as she gripped the reins to steady herself. As they reached their destination, she dismounted and allowed him to walk to his trough for a refreshing drink. She began the process of preparing him for stable; removing his saddle, brushing out his coat and mane, and cleaning his hooves before placing a warm blanket across his back.  Arrea placed food in his pin before shutting the gate. â€œEat up and get some rest, goodnight Ajax.â€ She waved farewell to her horse as she shooed away the servants that arrived too late to be of any assistance.<br/><br/>Arrea walked over to the entrance of the inn, it hadnâ€™t been touched since its creation. She ran her fingertips across the detailed carvings of the dragons that would forever be etched in combat. She sighed quietly to herself as she allowed her memories to embrace her for a short moment. She stepped back from the door and quickly brushed her clothing off to ensure dirt and debris wouldnâ€™t be brought inside.<br/><br/>She wore a crimson, full body corset that has intricate designs along the sides. The fabric along either side of her waist and hips forms a criss-cross pattern, showing flesh at various intervals. The corset has a detachable cloak in the same deep red that covers the back of her legs; yellow beads dot the few inches of the fabric from the bottom. Arrea has knee high, stiletto boots that match her outfit. Tied about her waste is a golden chain that fastens together to act as a fashionable belt.<br/><br/>Once she had finished inspecting her outfit she returned her attention to the door, she rapidly searched the mouths of various dragons until she discovered the secret switch she needed to unlock the door. The door wouldnâ€™t lock again unless she went to the main room of the castle and activated a separate switch. Arrea, with some effort, pulled it upward and the intricate locks within the door began to release themselves. She peered uneasily as a few of the wounded dragons moved aside, allowing the door to swing itself open.<br/><br/>Arrea stood there for a few moments before taking the first step into the castle. She had inherited this from one of her former allies. He was no longer with her and the Forsworn emblems that had been carved into the marble were going to be a constant reminder to her. She was to be the one that became the caretaker of this castle but she had declined it, only taking temporary possession before passing the neutral territory along to another.<br/><br/>She made her way in, exploring all of the familiar amenities that Castle Forsworn offered to the peaceful soul. She eased her way behind the bar before examining what liquor was available. Arrea eventually decided upon an expensive looking bottle of brandy. She plucked one of the dirty glasses off the shelf, cleaned it, and then helped herself to a drink. She walked from behind the bar, bottle of brandy in hand, while she began deciding upon a comfy looking armrest. Once she was satisfied she eased herself into the smooth velvet upholstered chair opposite an exquisite hearth. She quietly placed the bottle of brandy on the end table centered between her seat and the empty one next to her. She then inhaled deeply before pointing her index finger at the old firewood and exhaled as a bolt of flames erupted from her fingernail and consumed the wood, creating a fairly comfortable atmosphere. She allowed herself to relax, â€œThe invitations have been extended to the other races that the tavern is open once again. I wonder if any of them will show,â€ she asked to the retreating darkness.<br/><br/>[Location: Abysmal Haven]"
7146,The Crimson Underground,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=9248,2012-07-31T19:58:11,Rayne Yoruichi,"Rayne sat at the top of the mountain, her eyes closed. The cool breeze blowing through her pure white fur as she listened. She listened to the thumping of the horses hooves from the north, Arrea, she listened to the small chirping to the south, crickets, she listened to music coming from the east,  the Fey's were having a celebration, she listened to the quiet to the west, Elves, she listened to the howling of her Beta coming from camp. Her green eyes flung open as she focused oh the howling, listening to the sequence and consistensy. Three short howls would be an emergency, more then four long howls would be supper and ten howls long and short meant he was just looking for her and that she should return soon. She chuckled at the tenth howl, Castiel was always so worried about her.<br/><br/><br/>She lifted her head to let out one long howl revealing her location and headed down the moutain. Her paws providing perfect traction as she headed down the steep slope, once tired of decending with such slow speed she jumped of the edge and landed perfectly on the flat ground. When she landed she imidiately sprinted off, she loved to run. Running was her little escape, darting through the trees at lightning speed, jumping over fallen trees and ducking under some that were to high to jump. When she ran in her wolf form all you could see was a blur of white fur, you couldn't hear a sound she moved as though she was hovering over the earth, not even a twig broke under her paws, if you were her prey you would meet your end without even knowing it was time for you to be sent to the afterlife. She slowed as the huts came into view, a little smoke coming from each of the chimnies, she inhaled and exhaled deeply and came to a stop where she had abandoned her clothes. She began the grotesque and painful transformation back to a human. Bones cracked, popped and repositioned themselves as she yelped and whimpered with the pain, her face distorting as the bones repositioned themselves to it's human form, Her spine jerked to imposible heights, her legs flu from under her and she gritted her teeth as her hips positioned themselves to a human state. Once in her human form her body shaked a little and she stood a bit wobbley and pulled on her low rise, dark wash jeans, she snaped on her red and black lace bra and pulled on the straps, adjusting her breasts comfortably. She took a belly ring from a plastic beg inside her jean poket and inserted the gold belly ring into the entry whole inside her belly button, and through the exit hole abover her belly button, twisting the little ball on the exposed end to hold it in place, letting the little cherry charm hang low. She pulled on the crimson red, strapless, belly shirt over her head and positioned it porperly, the shirt showed off her beautiful pheonix tattoo that ran down her right side and ended at her hip. Finally she pulled on a black leather jacket to complete the outfit, she pulled her long, curly, chocolate brown hair from under the color of the jacket to let it fall beautifully down her back.<br/><br/><br/>When she aprotched the entrence to her underground den, Castiel stood there, arms crossed, looking as handsome as ever with his ocean blue eyes, and dark messy hair. He towered over her at his six foot four stature and his perfectly toned, muscular body was enough to make any woman melt. She sighed longingly and gave him a flirtatious smile. ""Hello handsome, to what do I owe the pleasure of this visit?""<br/><br/>Castiel smiled and shook his head. ""I was worried about you""<br/><br/>She chuckled opening the door to her den and heading down the steps ""Oh? Well, I am just fine. Come in Cassy, close the door behind you though.""<br/><br/>Her den was quite a sight to behold, furnished with leather chairs, the walls colored a beautiful dark purple, a desk came into view as you descended the last few steps, along with a sitting area and book shelves that lined the wall. To the right of the den was her bedroom, her bathroom and her closet. Which was a seperate room to give her more space in her bedroom. Chandellier candel holders hung from the roof of all the rooms and lite when she entered one then blew out when she exited the room.<br/><br/>He nodded and followed her down, closing the door behind him. ""Mi'Lady, we resived an invitation from the vampires that the inn had been reopend."" He handed her the white envelope with the red seal of the vampires on the back.<br/><br/>Rayne gently took it from his hands, a small blush rising to her cheeks as their fingers brushed. ""Please Cassy, call me Rayne or Ray I've told you many times I do not like formalities from you.""<br/><br/>He nodded with a smile ""Yes, I'm sorry Ray. Force of habit I suppose""<br/><br/>""Yes, old habits do die hard."" She chuckled and opened the envelope pulling out the folded peice of paper, unfolding it and began reading...<br/><br/><div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""font-style: italic"">Dear Miss. Rayne Watson, <br/>We are pleased to inform the that the Inn has been reopened. <br/>We would be ever so delighted by the presence of you and your pack. <br/>Please, don't hesitate to inquire about anything.<br/>Scencerly, your old friend,<br/>Arrea Delano</span></div><br/><br/><br/>Rayne smiled and folded the letter gently putting it back into the envelope and set it on her desk. She poured her and Castiel a glass of wine, handed him a glass and sat in one of her comfy leather arm chairs. Castiel sat across from her and sipped his wine as Rayne spoke. ""Well, send Arrea a return letter telling her of a celebration I would like to hold and request permission to have it at her Inn. Of course all the races will be invited to the celebration and it would be a great chance for me to visit and catch up with my old friend."" Rayne sipped her wine.<br/><br/>Castiel nodded setting his wine glass on the glass coffee table and taking mental notes. ""And this celebration would be in honor of what?""<br/><br/>Rayne smirked and finished her wine. ""In honor of the change of season, the reopening of her Inn and in honor of the peace."" She smiled at him.<br/><br/>He nodded and stood up giving her a bow and a kiss on the cheek. ""Concider it done, Ray. I'll go prepare the letter now.""<br/><br/>Rayne nodded and watched as he left, got up poured herself a glass of scotch and sat back down. She sighed opening her hand and a small orb of fire formed in the middle of it. She lazyly played with it as you would a coin and sipped her drink."
7147,The Crimson Underground,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=9248,2012-08-10T00:00:36,Dekros,"In the area of the Crimson Underground known as the Elven Domain, a small ray of moonlight peaks out from the clouds and falls upon a clearing in the forest. A lone horse stands in the lunar light, patiently waiting as it is prepared for a journey. Readying the steed is a young man, an elf with short blonde hair and a child like face. His eyes, however, betrayed his age. Years of wisdom and experience could be seen behind the curtain of emerald. His smile showed deep kindness and a calm joy that was seen in most young men his age. His clothes were hidden underneath a beige cloak. Only his brown hunting boots gave any indication of what he wore underneath the robe.<br/><br/>""Are you really going alone, sir?""<br/><br/>The young elf turned when he heard a woman's voice. He smiled as he was greeted with the site of one of the Royal Advisers, and one of his oldest friends. The woman wore a tight beige tunic with sleeves that cut off at her forearms.  Matching pants hugged her legs, complimenting her features. A pair of black fingerless gloves covered her hands, while black hunting boots protected her feet. A long green scarf flowed in the wind behind her, and sniper goggles perched atop her short raven hair completed the unique ensemble.  She gave a smile of her own as she stepped up next to the cloaked elf. The young woman rubbed the horseâ€™s snout, which earned a neigh of happiness. She then looked at the man.<br/><br/>""I can come with you.""<br/><br/>The elf shook his head with a smile. â€œIâ€™ll be fine Avana. Iâ€™m just traveling to the neutral lands. It shouldnâ€™t take long.â€<br/><br/>The young girl moved back as the man mounts his steed. She tilted her head, â€œGoing to the tavern now that itâ€™s open again?â€<br/><br/>In response, the young man brought out an envelope with a bright seal. The seal had already been broken, signifying that the contents had been viewed. He then concealed the envelope inside his cloak, â€œThe Queen always told me stories about that old tavern. Iâ€™d like to see it for myself.â€ He then sighed, â€œIâ€™d like to go for her sake as well.â€<br/><br/>Avana smiled sadly, â€œYeah, I think she would want you to.â€ She then looked down, â€œBut why do you have to go alone Kalden?â€<br/><br/>He looked at her, and smiled, â€œI know you want to go with me, but itâ€™s already dangerous having me leave the Domain. I need someone to protect it while Iâ€™m gone, and youâ€™re just as strong as me. Iâ€™m counting on you until I get back.â€<br/><br/>Avana laughed softly, â€œI guess having the King gone alone would be bad enough.â€ She looked up, â€œYou can count on me. Just pleaseâ€¦hurry back; Iâ€™m sure everyone will miss you.â€<br/><br/>He nodded, and kicked his horse into action. Soon, Kalden was nothing more than a shadow against the night sky. Avana waved after him, and then put her hands to her chest, â€œI know I will miss you.â€<br/><br/>Kalden was soon out of the Elven territory, and in the part of the Underground that belonged to no one. He traversed the landscape carefully, using his keen eyes to keep away from treacherous paths. He traveled over wide plains and rocky lands until he finally saw the shadow of a large building on the horizon. He smiled, and steered his steed in the direction of the castle. As he came up in front of it, he saw the crest that the old Queen had described to him. The castle looked a little different than what he expected, but he recognized it nonetheless. He dismounted his horse, grabbed his bow and told his steed to stay around the area. The horse neighed, and nuzzled Kalden before going off to graze near the castleâ€™s door.<br/><br/>He slowly walked up to the castleâ€™s large doors, noticing the statues of large dragons etched into them. â€œSuch good craftsmanship, whoever built this castle was a master at his craft.â€ After admiring the castle for a little longer, he worked up the courage to enter the inn. As he passed the threshold, he was greeted with gentle warmth, and a soft light. He dared to venture further in until he found the bar. He noticed a woman to his right. She was relaxing in a nice chair with a bottle of liquor. Kalden smiled and spoke, looking at no one in particular, â€œI can see now why the Queen was so fond of this place. Itâ€™s very warm and welcoming. Would it be alright if I had a drink?â€"
7148,The Crimson Underground,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=9248,2012-08-12T04:42:39,Ristina,"Deeep within the Crimson underground there is a rather large mountain covered with ice , and crystalline snow. A tower or rather a tower looking building rests at its peak. So cleverally there is a large entrance to so that any creator may enter the building without a care. From the entrance is a huge room, that has many doors to oh so many places. But one spot I particular leads to the queen of dragons. It is the door made of gold that rests in the center of the room, where stairs seem to swivel around the tip of he door. Inside rests the dragoness queen.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">"" Miss Calicia , may I be so bold to inquire you take in a pet ? Or am i-</span>A small child with long purple hair , and bright pink eyes sat on a silver colored sofa her legs lounged across it. There were a pile of papers in her hand, and a slight smile on her face. A white dress with a gold neakalace accompanied the small child.<br/><br/>"" Marina, why should I have need of a pet, I am perfectly fine with the way things are child, you are just lucky your mother or father haven't decided to stipulate you with the job I have graciously given you."" Calicia looked up at the child for just a moment her dark purple eyes seemed to stare holes into the child, a strand of dark blue hair fell in front of her left eye. Then she looked back down at the white paper that was laced with gold decorations. It was an invite.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Dear Calicia Quesa ,<br/>We are pleased to inform you that the in is ready for reopening.we would be ever so greatful if you and some of your brethren  come to join us. <br/>If you need to inquire please , your dear old friend, <br/>Arrears Delano welcomes you.<br/></span><br/><br/>She heaved a long sigh as the words that were read out loud came to an end. "" Marina, make it a mission to gather a few of other's to travel to the inn in a little while, I'll head there first though."" Her hands shoved the request into a drawer rather forcefully. Playing around with invites wasn't her normal thing but for Arrea she would at least give effort.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">"" Yes M'lady I shall do as asked. ""</span>Marina stood up her dress cutting off half way past her thighs, bowed, and scrambled off through the exit door.<br/><br/>Calicia on the other hand stood up a black laced gold breast stop, and a similar colored skirt adorned her body. Before leaving she grabbed her sorta gold staff, and bow with her as usual, then left the room, exited the tower and transformed into a large grayish black dragon. Her eyes now flaming red. She beat her wing and flew for some time before she spotted the inn. Then landed rather loudly on the ground, and transformed her clothes still in tack.<br/><br/>She walked rather quickly to the castle doors, taking note of the wonderful dragons that adorned the entrance. However she wasn't here to lavish at decorations. "" Hello M'lady Arrea Delano, I see I am in fashionably late even the elf has made it on horse before me . "" A teasing smile crossed her lips.  "" I do hope you do not over dose on that drink."" She walked to where Rayne was sitting and leaned against the table."
7149,Blood and Honor [OPEN],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=9299,2012-07-31T08:21:12,Rayne Yoruichi,"<span style=""color: #800000"">Dominik sat on the edge of  the bathing pool in the gladiator quarters, the dark, dank and humid room hot and wet. Today there house was victorious in the opening match of the tournaments. Celebration filled the room, the other gladiators laughing and waving there cocks around like animals. Dominik retained his clothing, he never understood how they could celebrate with drink and be so happy when they are enslaved in this fucking place.  One day he will break free of these walls and he will have his vengence in honor of his brother. <br/><br/>Dominik was taller then average with a strong build and short brown hair, His clothing, a cloth wrapped around his bottom half. His eyes where a dark brown and he had a strong face. His desire to for Roman blood even stronger then his body.  <br/><br/>He washed his face and shook his head, they had arrived at the House of Berdant this day and now fight as one with the Gladiators here. With different brands of brotherhood they were supposed to fight in the arena as one. He hadn't spoken to any of the other men or tried to understand him. They seemed happy.... however, no one could be happy here. Perhaps they would join him in his cause....</span><br/><br/>----------------------------------------<br/><br/><span style=""color: #800080"">Rayne listened to her Domina's orders as they prepared for a celebration in honor of the victory and the arrival of Xavier Geronald. Her big green eyes looked in every room of the grand villa as Kiarra pointed and explained every detail of what she wanted. Rayne and the other slaves where to have it prepared by this night. <br/><br/>Her blue beaded, one shoulder simple dress showed off the mark of her domina on the back of her left shoulder and her curvy body, her long chocolate brown hair pulled up into a messy bun and her 5'1 stature giving her the air of an adroable and sexy woman. Her green eyes, as her husband used to tell her, where a gift from the Gods themselves. She smiled to herself at the thought of her husband and nodded as her Domina continued to bark orders at her. ""Yes, Domina."" she nodded ""Of course, Domina."" </span>"
7150,Blood and Honor [OPEN],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=9299,2012-07-31T15:31:45,Dragon_Maiden,"<span style=""color: #BF8000""> <div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;"">Gadiel</span></div><br/><br/>Gadiel sat outside the bath's he couldn't stand it a moment longer his eyes trained on the balcony awaiting to see his beloved twin. He hadn't been able to see her since she accompanied the Gladiators and the Guards to the Berdant ludus. A new and up coming ludus was the words his sister used, it seemed being well educated even for a woman had put her in a higher standard. What worried Gadiel was there Dominus, he had no woman and felt the protectiveness in him rumble at the thought of his dear twin to be violated again. He knew his twin had gotten passed it but he couldn't let it go. Not after the years of  learning how to survive, he never wanted  this for them. And if he had to buy them both out he would, no matter how long it took. Still only unknown slaves moved within his view, making the irritation grow in in him. ""Damn it all"" he said in frustration  his face showing his anger. Gadiel had never been good at hiding anger, it wasn't in him. A trait the locals had said been of his father. Something Gadiel hated being compared too.</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF4040""><div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;"">Dalia</span></div><br/><br/>Dalia was moving around delicately she had been watching the other slaves including the Domina's personal slave was a an attentive slave. A good trait to have when serving other's, Dalia had spotted the  balcony but did not dare to go near least her brother see her and seek to question her a thousand cursed times. She had not the time nor the want to discuss, what her brother's mind would come up with. Pushing the thoughts away she gathered the garments for the Gladiator's to wear, her and another slave made there way to the Gladiator chamber's below. The guard eyed her suspiciously ""I am only here to make sure my Dominus men are dressed properly"". The guard had given her a look but seemed to ignore her sharp words, the two walked around looking for the men making sure they were cleaned and dressed properly. The noise and smell of the area was filled to the brim with the scent of men which put off Dalia. But she made no point to voice it to anyone, only tending to her duties. A few men had no help but a few others were useless. Dalia couldn't be sure if it had been on purpose or if they were just that much of a fool.  </span>"
7151,Blood and Honor [OPEN],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=9299,2012-07-31T22:27:36,Twilight_Cloud,"Dante had a pair of slaves bring a barrel of whiskey to the room where the gladiators were celebrating.<span style=""font-style: italic"">This should help with their morale.</span>He brought two fingers to his lips and whistled, gaining the gladiators' attentions. ""Alright men! Good show today. To celebrate, I've brought you a whole barrel of whiskey for your enjoyment, but don't kill each other over it. Save the brutality and your anger for the arena!""<br/><br/>The gladiators cheered and soon there was a disorderly line for the men to get their share of the alcohol. Dante smirked and decided to go see how things were going with his wife.<br/><br/>~~~~~<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF8000"">Meanwhile, Kiarra was sitting in center of the meeting hall on a wooden chair, watching as Rayne worked. As she turned to hang decorations, the domina's eyes wondered down her backside. She licked her lips, enjoying the view.<br/><br/>""Kiarra,"" her husband's voice flooded into the room with a hint of irritation.<br/><br/>""Yes darling,"" she asked, turning away from her slave with a sigh. She looked at her disapproving husband.<br/><br/>""At least try to behave tonight. You know I don't like it when you flaunt yourself in front of guests, or in public for that matter."" Dante said, as he walked over to stand in front of her, making his wife tilt her head back to look up at him. His usually handsome face was marred by a scowl.<br/><br/>Kiarra pouted. ""I just want to have fun, what's the harm in that?""<br/><br/>""Appearances, Kiarra. Men frown upon those who don't keep their women in check. I let you have 'fun' whilst at home when it is just us and our subjects. You must behave when others are around.""<br/><br/>With a sigh she nodded her head in understanding and reluctantly agreed. ""Very well, darling, I will do my best not to let you down.""</span><br/><br/>~~~~~~<br/><br/><span style=""color: #40BFFF"">Vivian was performing crunches in her cell. She could hear the men's shouts from the floor below her. <span style=""font-style: italic"">So the house is victorious and the men are celebrating...</span> She paused, laying on her back on the floor of her cell. Then, she rolled over and started doing push ups. <span style=""font-style: italic"">I need to keep training to be successful. I can't be beaten just because I'm so inexperienced. They must have decided to do this to me for a reason, I'll just have to hope that this isn't just some kind of punishment, and that I do show some promise for the fight.</span></span>"
7152,Blood and Honor [OPEN],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=9299,2012-07-31T22:51:23,goku_uchiha89,"Xavier Geronald, dressed in his best, went down the stairs to see all he has. All the guards bowed before him, and he bowed back, in respect. He saw his favorite body slave, Dalia, return from the chamber that held his mighty, yet unvictorious Gladiators. ""Evening. Dalia, round up a few people to prepare food gifts for our 'friends'. We have to go to this wretched party, after our losses today, I have to give the men downstairs a vicious talk.""<br/><br/>As he watched Dalia walk towards the hallway, he signaled two of his best guards, and went downstairs to the same chamber. One of the guards held a torch so Xavier could see, as he unlocked the first of two doors. ""Would you get the one who lost dearly today? I want to speak to him,"" Xavier told the guard. He did exactly as he was told to do, and brought up a weak-looking Roman Gladiator who was cut deeply on his chest, blood pouring fast. He did not have long before he died, but Xavier wanted to do what a normal Dominus would do.<br/><br/>*Slap* ""How dare you make a fool out of me? I hear you are of the feared Roman Legion, yet what I saw today was nothing more than child's play. If you managed to win, we wouldn't be in this situation. Oh well, you don't have long to live anyway. I hope you said your prayers to Jupiter, because he might send you elsewhere, because you are a disgrace to my gladiators and to me!""<br/><br/>""Well, better me going to where my father is than be your gladiator. You are a monster, and I never liked you! I hope you die a painful, slow death..."" the gladiator began, only to be punched hard by a guard. ""Never speak to Lord Geronald like that. For that, your last hours will be spent hung by the arms."" The guards went to tie the fallen warrior to a contraption, and one of the guards pulled a lever. The gladiator was raised high and he screamed for his release.<br/><br/>""RELEASE ME! I WANT TO DIE PEACEFULLY!"" he screamed.<br/><br/>""Let's go. So unmanly, that one. Well, I hope that you won't be like he is, all of you. Goodnight, and may Mars have mercy, and show you the way to victory tomorrow."" With that, he and his guards left, locking the doors as he went out."
7153,Blood and Honor [OPEN],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=9299,2012-08-01T03:58:43,Hellion No More,"<span style=""color: #FF0000"">Patrius unbuckled the sleeve of leather and iron covering his sword arm and let it, and the blood covering it tumble to the floor.  A slave girl stood next to the door that marked his captivity waiting for him to disrobe her purpose being to mend the cuts of those that needed it.  He felt the steam of the baths against his skin, the noise of other gladiators he heard in the next room as they splashed and laughed amongst each other.  He had no desire to share the baths with those that reveled in their captivity.  No, he cared nothing for them.  Bawling lambs, fit for nothing but the slaughter of the arena.  <br/><br/>He stripped off the greaves and spaulders setting them in the corner of his small cell to be cleaned and mended later.  A thick fingered hand run over his shoulder where a freely running gash trickled blood down his arm.  A nod was given to the slip of a girl and she entered with a basin of fresh water in one hand, needle and catgut in the other.<br/><br/>As the slave , whom he had never bothered to ask a name of, began to clean and stitch his wounds he heard the screaming of one of the gladiators.  <br/><br/>""RELEASE ME! I WANT TO DIE PEACEFULLY!""<br/><br/>Patrius just shook his head slightly.  He cared little for who died or didn't die.  He was here to WIN.  And win he would, as far as he was concerned only one thing mattered above that.  Freedom.<br/><br/>His dominus' words then came to his ears, so he drew his attention to his master.  Cold black eyes boring into him, judging him.  Never had he dropped his eyes in subservience to anyone.   Especially not this pompous wind bag.  Mars have mercy and show us victory.  What horses ass did he dig that shit from? Mars couldn't give a beggars leg what Patrius did in the pit. He never averted his glance from the dominus the entire way out the door.<br/><br/>The slave girl hissed softly at him as she continued to stitch the ragged skin at his shoulder.  ""Have you lost your senses man? Why is it that you seek your death?""  Her whisper reaching his ears and none else.<br/><br/>The gladiator merely snorts his contempt at his dominus, the slave girl and the world in general.  ""I care little for what that dog lickin shit for brains thinks.  You either for that matter.  Ya like being a groveling boot lick, so be it, and mores the worse on you.  Be damned if I will die in the damn arena or in this stinking hell hole.""  With that he stood and stepped away from her and towards the emptying baths.  The slave sitting there a bit open mouthed as he drags the catgut as well as needle from her hand.</span>"
7154,Blood and Honor [OPEN],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=9299,2012-08-01T21:10:54,Dragon_Maiden,"<span style=""color: #BF8000""> <div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;"">Gadiel</span></div><br/><br/>Gadiel had no choice but to leave his spot, his eyes had not seen his twin. <span style=""font-style: italic"">""Will she not see me?""</span> he thought to himself as one of the guards ordered him inside. The many men inside cheered and drank wine while others stood along the walls and cells paying no mind to the others, there was talk of more games to come. Of the joined ludus, how the Roman's loved there games of blood and death. He would have to get better if he was to save himself or in the very least his sister. At this point the wine was looking better, if but for only a moment to forget this disgusting place of blood and sand. <br/><br/>And soon the temptation over came him and soon wine filled his mouth sating the mind and darkening the present. Out of the corner of his eye he spotted something that made his blood run cold. The site of his twin her pale green eyes on him, her hands griping a large jug of wine meant for the nobles. Her expression conveyed nothing till he saw her eyes, anger filled them. Before he could move a step towards the gated irons, she was gone in second her light steps carrying her swiftly. <br/><br/>Gadiel threw his cup into the nearest wall ""Fuck"" his voice rang out causing a few of the others to look at him strangely but quickly ignore and go about there night. Gadiel angry with himself stalked off to find a vacant room to calm himself and set his mind straight. But he knew that look, she would not ask to see him now. Even if the gods themselves implored. Girl was stubborn and held on to things like no other.  So with that self loathing and guilt wrecked havoc on Gadiel's mind.</span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF4040""><div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;"">Dalia</span></div><br/><br/>Dalia bowed to her Dominus ""As you command Dominus"" her reply soft as she left Her Dominus Xavier. Really all she had left were to make sure everything was running smoothly<span style=""font-style: italic"">"" and keep the wine flowing if from a fountain""</span> she thought to herself a memory of the old hermit. He had been a dear man a Roman but a good man, which is why he was ruined so easily. As Dalia spent more and more time in the villa's among the Roman Nobles nothing was more important then Power and what you held over others.This she noted while serving the swine, keeping her eyes cast down. Trying to remain unnoticed, do as told, and always hold your tongue.<br/><br/>A house slave gently tugged her arm, ""They require more wine"" she said it was of the house under her Domius' rule. The girl was like a leaf ready to wilt under the searing sun of her Roman Master's. ""Be still child I shall fetch the wine, I fear you will drop it with your shaking"" she said placing an arm on the girl trying to steady her. quickly with light steps she made it to the celler and grabbed a heavy jug full of wine, but as she stood a face stood out from the crowd of men. Her brother Gadiel, He had joined in with the others of the gluttony of wine. Here she stood serving whilst he drink's to stat himself. And as the anger grew in her his hazel's eyes caught sight of her. But anger threatened to erupt in her. As fast as she could carry the jug she moved to the top of the steps the air no longer muggy and the smell of men, but of flowers and food. <span style=""font-style: italic"">""What sicken scent""</span> she thought to herself.<br/><br/>Pushing her feet to move and cursing herself not to dare let a tear drop she made it to the small shaking leaf of a girl offering her the wine. Exchanging the jugs with out a word, Dalia made her way to the kitchen placing the jug down. Her emotion's swirling in her threatening to take hold, but slowly she came out of it. Promising herself she would destroy this place one day from the inside  even if it killed her. This place had taken her dream, fragile and small as they were. Her flower given away at an evening just like this with the smell of flowers and food. The thought made her sick, but for now she needed to do as commanded. </span>"
7155,Blood and Honor [OPEN],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=9299,2012-08-03T07:17:27,Rayne Yoruichi,"<span style=""color: #800080"">Rayne saw Dalia in the kitchen when she went to go fill her tray with food and drinks. She removed the mask she was told to wear as she was half naked serving. Another form of Roman entertainment. She tilted her head and spoke softly. ""Are you alright?"" she slowly loaded the food onto the tray trying to buy time to talk to the slave she was to share the space with. She blinked her green eyes at her and gave her a sweet smile. ""We'll get out of here soon, don't worry."" She gently put a hand on Dalia's and gently patted it. ""What is your name small one?""</span><br/><br/><br/><span style=""color: #0000BF"">Dominik flicked his gaze in the direction of the man who threw his cup. What could have angered him so. He frowned as the man headed off and followed him. He leaned against the doorway and cleared his throat. ""What troubles you, brother?""</span>"
7156,Blood and Honor [OPEN],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=9299,2012-08-03T19:21:22,Twilight_Cloud,"As the guests began to arrive, Dante and his wife stood together just inside the door to welcome their guests into their home. Kiarra watched as a particularly handsome man entered. Dante noticed and scowled. In response, Kiarra gave him a small innocent smile before returning her attention to the guests who were coming in.<br/><br/>""Welcome to the victorious house this night! Join us in our celebrations and pray to Mars that our winning streak continues,"" Kiarra said happily. Sher could feel the welling excitement within her at the prospect of the party and so many rich and fine men and women.<br/><br/>Dante smirked. ""Yes, pray to Mars, but pray that you don't lose so badly in the coming fights.""<br/><br/>Kiarra grinned up at her husband, noticing that he had approved.<br/>~~~~~<br/><br/><span style=""color: #0080FF"">Vivian felt like some kind of exhibit. Some of the guests were studying her in her cell as if sizing her up and judging how much competition she'd pose. She did her best to ignore them and continued her push-ups.<br/><br/>""She seems to pretty to be wasted in the coliseum,"" one man remarked, looking through the cell bars at her hungrily.<br/><br/>Vivian sneered. After the man had moved on, she decided to retire to her bunk, her back facing the cell door, to try to get some much needed rest. The noise from across the courtyard kept her awake however, but she avoided any more comments about her looks.</span>"
7157,Blood and Honor [OPEN],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=9299,2012-08-03T20:37:05,Dragon_Maiden,"<span style=""color: #BF8000""> <div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;"">Gadiel</span></div><br/><br/>Gadiel laid his head against the hard wall, ""The thought's of my Twin, for who as we speak serve those Roman pigs. She is not pleased in me, and nor should she. She had only been a victim of my crimes. For which she has paid for gravelly"" He says banging his head into the wall in aggravation, luckily not causing any real injury to himself. ""I'm sorry brother, the wine makes me talk to much. I am sure there are other's who share a much worse fate, So now that I have made an ass of of myself my I ask your name. I am called Gadiel, Brother"" he says offering his hand to Dominiki. <br/><br/>he had seen the man before in the halls of his Master's home and in the arena he was of decent skill. Better then he was, he had only been taught enough to survive and anything he learned out in the streets. He was not like the other's yelling and such in victory. What did this man want?  </span><br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF4040""><div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;"">Dalia</span></div><br/><br/>Dalia nodded ""I will be fine, only plagued by the blood that I share"" She said her voice now even as she resigned herself to anger, instead of pain. Her anger would get her no where, with or with out her brother's help she would be free. As her thought's rested and she took in what the girl had said her eye's narrowed on her. Her green eyes so similar but so different from her own she watched them. It seemed they shared a goal to resign themselves to freedom outside these hall's. But what were her plan's? <br/><br/>But as more slaves began to enter she grabbed a tray copying Rayne. The pat on her hand left her feeling odd. She had not taken much into physical contact with other's since her last house. She merely nodded. ""It is Dalia I belong to Xavier Geronald, as you are of the Berdant house correct. We should talk later"" she said with her softest smile before heading back to the Nobles. <br/><br/>So she wans't the only one, that was a relief but also a problem. The house was full to the brim with gladiator's and slave's alike, but also twice the guard. A Noble gently stopped her by the arm, ""Come girl why don't you come entertain us?"" his lips had made it sound of a request, but it had been an order. But they were not her Master, she would rather chance it that her Dominus might say no. Then to simply give in and chance being punished by her new Master. ""I am sorry my Lord, but I am but a slave under Xavier Geronald. I would not wish to do something my Dominus has not commanded, If you so wish for my entertainment I would implore you ask my Dominus"" she said lowering her head to them. <br/><br/>Her words made her want to gag in her mouth, All she had desired in this life had been to serve the Gods. But here she stood serving man. It was enough to destroy a person's faith, but she would not give up on the Gods. The Gods she had faith in, and if any were left for her brother then she supposed she would give that faith for him. <br/> </span>"
7158,Blood and Honor [OPEN],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=9299,2012-08-04T17:16:26,goku_uchiha89,"""What is taking so long? I only ask of her to bring drink to the men downstairs, yet she is taking her time. I'll see what she is up to,"" Xavier told himself, and went towards the kitchen area. He saw her walking towards the main room, but was stopped by another Noble.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""I am sorry my Lord, but I am but a slave under Xavier Geronald. I would not wish to do something my Dominus has not commanded, If you so wish for my entertainment I would implore you ask my Dominus,""</span>she said.<br/><br/>""Stand where you are, Noble. I ask why your with my personal servant,"" Xavier asked. The noble looked at Xavier, and bowed slightly. ""My apologies, Lord Geronald. I did not know a man of your stature would hold some 'good' women slaves. Are you selling anytime soon?"" he asked. Xavier saw he was a little drunk from the wine he was drinking, and gave him an evil look. ""Are you trying to get my best slave out from underneath me, you snake of a man? How dare you! Guards!""<br/><br/>Guards came and surrounded the drunken noble, as he looked worried. ""I only wanted entertainment..."" the noble started. ""Only with my permission, you heathen bastard! Be gone with you, and make sure his wife knows. May Jupiter see to it you never have any daughters. Take him away,"" he ordered, and the guards did just that. He then walked to Dalia, making sure she didn't get hurt.<br/><br/>""I am sure he didn't harm you, and why didn't you get me? You may be my slave, but i'm not like any other Dominus. I don't hurt my slaves, I just make orders. If they mess up, then I have the guards take you to your room. If you disobey an order though, I will punish you. This you already know,"" he told her, and turned her around. ""Now, continue with what you have to do, and after this party, meet me in my chambers so you can give me my clothes for the night and prepare my bath water, and after that, you will,"" she pulled her closer, so no one would hear, ""sleep with me."" He kissed her cheek and went on."
7159,Blood and Honor [OPEN],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=9299,2012-08-23T05:22:33,Twilight_Cloud,"Dante stayed by the door, continuing to welcome guests inside, as the stragglers started to show up. By now, Kiarra was bored and asked her husband if she could be excused to go mingle and enjoy the refreshments. Dante gave her a warning glance, but reluctantly agreed, and he was already regretting it. His head swarmed with possibilities of what his bride would do wrong at their celebration, though he did well to hide it from his guests. If he could not hide the torment within concerning his wife, it might be viewed as a weakness.<br/><br/>So, instead of voicing his problems or his face contorting in stress, Dante managed a countenance of satisfaction and kept up with the formalities. Despite his inner war, he never missed a beat in the conversation.<br/><br/>~~~~~<br/><br/><span style=""color: #FF8000"">Finally free, Kiarra moved about the meeting hall, flitting between guests and avoiding most contact. She went to the refreshments table and, with a small promise to herself that this would be her only glass, picked up some wine and tasted it. As slight as she was, Kiarra was very much a 'light-weight' and it wouldn't take much to get her drunk. However, she had promised her husband to behave.<br/><br/>The thought made her curl her lip slightly as if she had a bitter taste in her mouth. It was a party, and she wanted to be able to enjoy it. Kiarra moved around the room, glass of wine in hand, and mingled with a few choice guests.<br/><br/>While talking with one guest as politely and as formal as she could pretend to be, Rayne walked past, catching her attention. Kiarra excused herself for any further conversation, saying that she needed to talk with her slave and possibly 'set her straight.' She followed her slave across the room, watching unnoticed as Rayne distributed drinks to the guests. Kiarra caught up with her and slapped her rather hard on her rump. While she had her attention, Kiarra whispered low enough that only Rayne could hear, ""You might want to move a little quicker in the crowd. Either way, I'm going to <span style=""font-style: italic"">punish</span> you later when the guests leave."" As she said 'punish' her voice was smothered with a hidden meaning that was meant only for Rayne to know, what with appearances and all.</span><br/><br/>~~~~~<br/><br/><span style=""color: #00BFFF"">Vivian sighed, still laying on her caught facing the wall of her cell. The noise was interfering with her sleep, and she knew she had a fight some time tomorrow. The thought gave her goosebumps and she hoped that the lack of sleep wouldn't put her at a disadvantage.<br/><br/>The longer she laid there, the angrier she became. Vivian hated this life, and yet some of the men were celebrating just because they lived to see another day. And what would happen when they fight next week? What if they die then? Maybe that would teach them a lesson.<br/><br/>All she wanted was to go home. Vivian remembered her island village almost as if she were still there. She could remember the taste of salt water on the air, of the sand between her toes, the feeling of the cool shade protecting her from the harsh rays of the sun, and most soothingly, the sound of the waves crashing on the shore. She finally managed to fall asleep then, and she dreamed that she was home with the love of her life, who was killed that faithful day that took everything that she had known away from her.</span>"
7160,Blood and Honor [OPEN],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=9299,2012-08-24T02:08:39,Dragon_Maiden,"<span style=""color: #FF4040""><div style=""text-align: center;""><span style=""font-size: 150%; line-height: 116%;"">Dalia</span></div><br/><br/>Dalia sighed in relief but as the breath left her, words filled her ears. It was the words of her Dominus Xavier everything had stilled around Dalia as the words sunk in <span style=""font-style: italic""> ""sleep with me""</span>. A tremble swept through Dalia, the kiss had only made her stomach sink further and her heart ache. Her eyes fixated and un-moving the leaf of a girl gently placed a hand on the platter in her hand. Dalia's eyes focused quickly and cast themselves down, nodding gently a thank you. Quickly she told her of the wine and headed back for more, she had yet replenished the gladiator's below. <br/><br/>With quick steps and silence she made her way to the cellar removing the wine for the men. Her hand's resting on the ceramic vase her thumb encircling the opening. She did not want this, but then she ran the risk of displeasing and being sold off, or worse. And even with her brother being the man he was, he was all she had left. As she rested on that thought she thought how sad that was all that remained of her life. <br/><br/>Her green eyes begged to release the flood that she held back. Trying to regain control over her senses she bit hard into the side of her cheek. The taste of blood in her mouth and the light throb, quieting the torment's of her soul. Taking in a breath she gathered herself and lifted the jug, tapping on the cell door to bring in the wine for the gladiator's. </span>"
7161,Rosas Esse [Grp/Closed],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=9456&start=20,2012-09-09T20:14:59,Xelandria,"Lola had moved on to finish viewing the new museum wing. She had moved from one piece to the next, taking her time to study each one. She was now standing in front of a painting of a stuffed rabbit. It seemed. . .familiar. Lola couldn't quite put her finger on it at the moment. But she pushed that aside and looked at the scene. The rabbit was being created, sown together by a wrinkled hand with fingers too large to sow neatly. But the cloth that was being sown over the rabbit's chest folded open allowing you to see into the filling. Though Lola was not surprised to find it wasn't filled with stuffing, she was quite shocked when she found that inside the rabbit were, what looked like, souls. These souls were not wisps of white fluff and happiness, but dark tortured souls being trapped within the rabbit. They wanted to escape, but they could not. Some of them even looked like they were trying to keep the others from escaping, holding onto their heads and necks and wrists.<br/><br/>Lola hardly noticed that over a short while it was beginning to get less crowded. She only noticed that she was nearly alone when someone sneezed and she turned to look at them, but no one was there. She glanced at her watch, had she really spent that long in the museum? It wasn't closing time, but it had been longer than she wanted to spend. She glanced back up at the rabbit and looked closely at it. Something seemed different. As if one more stitch had been made."
7162,Rosas Esse [Grp/Closed],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=9456&start=20,2012-09-25T23:08:44,docemoon145,"Having had a relatively pleasant meeting, Ijemaru and Frahlah decided to walk with each other for a while as they examined the exhibits. Choosing the more pleasant pass time, they were doing more talking than observing at the moment.<br/><br/>""So,"" Ijemaru started, ""You said you were here on your day off. What do you do?""<br/><br/>""Ah,"" Frahlah said, ""I'm an acrobat in a traveling circus.""<br/><br/>Ijemaru blinked, genuinely surprised. ""Really? I don't think I've ever met an acrobat before. You didn't run away from home did you?"" he joked, pulling off the old teen carny stereotype.<br/><br/>""No,"" Frahlah laughed. ""My father's a fire juggler and mother is a beast tamer. I was born into the circus.""<br/><br/>""They sound like dangerous jobs,"" Ijemaru commented. He couldn't quite picture himself doing something like that. ""What kind of beasts does your mother tame? Lions? Tigers?""<br/><br/>Frahlah laughed. ""As long as you know what you're doing it's not so bad. But circus animals are never taken from the wild, they're raised in the circus so they're easier to manage and comfortable around people. Mother mainly works with a bear we named Puucha. She's really quite cute and is almost like a second child to her.""<br/><br/>""A second child huh?"" Ijemaru asked, ""I hope you don't get jealous of it.""<br/><br/>Frahlah laughed again, a warm bubbling sound. ""No, not really. You ask a lot of questions.""<br/><br/>""Sorry,"" Ijemaru laughed, rubbing the back of his head. ""It's a habit.""<br/><br/>""Comes with the job?"" Frahlah asked.<br/><br/>""That too,"" he laughed. ""Speaking of which,"" he lifted his pen and pad, ""would you mind giving me your opinion on the exhibit so far?""<br/><br/>""Sure,"" the carny teen said. They stopped walking for a moment so it would be easier for the reporter to quote him. They stopped next to an odd picture. Oftentimes cookie jars are shaped like teddy bears, and you see pictures of little boys reaching in to get a cookie. This was reversed. There was a little boy shaped cookie jar and a cartoon bear was reaching in for a snack. But instead of cookies in the boy's head was a disgusting grayish stuff with red leaking all over... It was a real boy... and that was his brain.<br/><br/>""To be honest,"" Frahlah started, ""Some of these pictures and things scare me. Also, it seems like the artist put deeper meanings in a lot of them, but thinking about what those might be is frightening. I could not do something like this for a living, but I suppose he must like it.""<br/><br/>Ijemaru copied down the boy's quote word for word then looked up. ""Thanks. That's one of the most honest-sounding opinions I've heard. I think a lot of others tried to dim theirs down. Oh, and I'm not quite sure how to spell your name..."" he admitted.<br/><br/>Frahlah laughed and spelled it out for him. ""Thanks,"" Ijemaru said, jotting it down.<br/><br/>""Hey,"" Frahlah said, ""Why are the windows closed?""<br/><br/>""Hmm?"" Ijemaru muttered, looking around. The windows weren't quite closed, but he couldn't see out of them. He looked around, possibly for someone to ask, but there was no one there. ""It couldn't be closing time,"" he thought aloud, glancing at his watch. ""Let's go ask the people at the desk,"" he offered, leading his new friend toward the desk he'd visited not too long ago; the one by the big floor painting ""___ Of The Deep""."
7163,Rosas Esse [Grp/Closed],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=9456&start=20,2012-10-03T18:37:37,Xelandria,"Lola was not one to get frightened easily, but this demented wing of the museum was beginning to freak her out. She began to make her way back to the lobby by walking calmly, but as she navigated through the series of rooms and halls she felt as if the painting were watching her, the statues glaring, and the monsters beginning to lick their lips. She tried to convince herself it was her imagination, nonetheless she found herself sprinting into the lobby, tripping over a potted plant and crashing hard into the tile floor. She sat there, curled slightly.<br/><br/>It had been so long since she had been scared that the feeling was extremely painful. It was like starving for a week and then eating ice cream, the taste is so bold and vibrant. She had her eyes shut tight and her hands shook slightly. Her purse had slid away a few feet but she didn't seem to care."
7164,Rosas Esse [Grp/Closed],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=9456&start=20,2012-10-05T14:12:46,2.2zenith,"A cough made Vincent spin around. But there was no one else there other than Sarah, but he swore she could not cough like that, so he glanced around and noticed a painting labeled as ""The Coughing Man"". And then the cough came again, this time he was close enough to know that the sound came from the picture itself. Cold sweat broke as he called for Sarah to move away from the picture.<br/><br/>He returned to the floor painting, barely registering the two others who were present. He walked in a circle around the painting, noting that the image seemed to be real. In fact, he could feel liquid on the surface. The painting was an actual passage!<br/><br/>He rubbed the liquid in his hands, it possessed the same viscosity as water yet it was bluish in the dim light."
7165,Rosas Esse [Grp/Closed],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=9456&start=20,2012-10-15T01:47:38,docemoon145,"The Japanese reporter and child acrobat of... unknown origins made their way back towards the front desk. It was eerily quiet and empty now, making the macabre works of ""art"" around them even more frightening. Without realizing it, the two ended up walking a step or two closer to each other than they had before. To their relief, there were others in the entrance hall. There was the girl in the orange dress who Ijemaru had interviewed earlier, laid curled up on the floor next to a potted plant, the young man he'd interviewed earlier examining the floor painting ""___ Of The Deep"", and another girl standing near a painting that... looked almost like it were coughing.<br/><br/>Ijemaru shook his head, trying to disperse the thoughts of living paintings from his mind. He went over to the desk and even rang the little bell a few times, but no one came. It seemed as if it was just himself, Frahlah, and these other three. Were they really the only ones left? What had happened to everyone else?<br/><br/>""Do you know what's going on here?"" The blonde boy asked him quietly.<br/><br/>""I don't have a clue,"" Ijemaru groaned, running a hand over his face. ""But I don't like it at all."""
7166,Rosas Esse [Grp/Closed],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=9456&start=20,2012-10-16T02:22:03,Xelandria,"Lola collected herself after a moment and stood up shakily, grabbing her purse as well. She dusted herself off, obviously shaken. She tried her best to look calm as she walked up to one of the doors and pressed on it. It would not open. She tried another, but it too remained closed. She bit her lip, what was going on? Had they locked them inside as some sick prank? She would have none of this, she looked around to see only visitors, some of which she had seen before, but there were no officials. All the desks were empty where there was once an employee.<br/><br/>Even the doors to the other wings of the museum were closed. She was getting quite frustrated now and as she stormed to the desk in the center of the lobby she nearly tripped over the ropes that surrounded the floor painting. An explosion of fear in her chest caused her to nearly scream as she steadied herself, looking down into the painting as if it was a real hole. How had she let an illusion like that scare her? It was only a mere painting.<br/><br/>After that little scare she gave up on storming over to the desk and simply sat down on one of the benches, trying to talk some sense into herself. Going over in her mind about the fact that these were all merely painting and none of them were ever real nor did they have any living essence in them. Part of her knew that, though part of her dared to believe in these living paintings."
7167,Rosas Esse [Grp/Closed],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=9456&start=20,2012-10-28T13:34:07,2.2zenith,"""No,"" Vincent said as he stood up, ""But there was something just now..."" He thought of the words stamped out, calling for him to come. But go where? Just then, the was that stamping sound again and around the floor exhibit were the words in bright red ink, ""Go Inside. Now""<br/><br/>""Whatever it is, that thing seems sentient."" He said, backing away from the word: ""Now.""<br/><br/>""What are you doing?"" Came a voice from some distance away. It was the Eve girl."
7168,Rosas Esse [Grp/Closed],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=9456&start=20,2012-10-28T18:56:03,docemoon145,"<span style=""font-weight: bold"">""No,""</span>the young man Vincent said, supposedly in response to Frahlah's question.<span style=""font-weight: bold"">""But there was something just now...""</span><br/><br/>Ijemaru raised his eyebrows sceptically. ""'Something'?"" he asked. As if in response, words began stamping themselves out on the floor in crimson ink. ""Go Inside. Now."" Well if that didn't qualify as creepy then perhaps they needed a stronger word choice. Vincent backed away from the words, saying something about them being sentient. So was this the ""something"" he'd just mentioned?<br/><br/>""What does it mean 'go inside'?"" Frahlah asked, reading the words off the floor and backing up a bit on instinct. Ijemaru looked at him and shrugged. Then, because there was no end to how odd things could get today, the little girl from earlier appeared, asking what they were doing. Neither Ijemaru nor Frahlah answered, because they had absolutely<span style=""font-style: italic"">no idea</span>.<br/><br/>""You tell me,"" the Japanese boy muttered under his breath."
7169,Rosas Esse [Grp/Closed],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=9456&start=20,2012-10-28T19:58:25,Xelandria,"Lola looked up to see the words being stamped out. She remembered almost falling into the floor painting. ""Maybe it means go inside the painting. There really isn't anywhere else to<span style=""font-style: italic"">go.</span>"" Lola stood, barely recovered from everything that was happening when the little girl questioned them.<br/><br/>She was not sure to whom the little girl was talking, so she remained quiet. Something about the girl seemed off, strange. The part of Lola that believed that the paintings were living also believed that there was a chance that this little girl had something to do with whatever was happening to the museum.<br/><br/>Lola moved slowly and stiffly to the other strangers, one of which was the reporter from earlier.  She kept glancing from the girl to the floor painting to the words and scarcely took her eyes off any of them to watch where she was going, but she managed to stand beside the odd looking man in the green shirt."
7170,Rosas Esse [Grp/Closed],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=9456,2012-08-09T11:34:56,2.2zenith,"London, present day<br/>2 days before the Nightmare Incident<br/><br/>Vincent was sprawled on his bed, he was to make up a report for an artist before the end of two weeks and he had yet to start the first letter of the report. Research done online tended to be filled with credibility loopholes and needed several sources to back the research up. He had decided to go along with a group of classmates to the city's museum for an exhibition in the newly-constructed wing.<br/><br/>He shared the apartment with four others, of which three were coming with him, the other was going out as she had already finished her report. Smart-ass. The title for the exhibition was named simply, Eden. He had managed to get some brochures on the new wing and it seemed that had incorporated rooms with the design.<br/><br/>******<br/><br/>The day of the Nightmare Incident<br/><br/>The sky was grey, threatening to rain as the inhabitants of the apartment prepared to leave. Vincent decided to bring along a brown raincoat just in case it really rained. He did not wish to send his blazer to the cleaners. ""Hey, we're leaving now,"" said Vincent, knocking on the door. No response. ""Still sleeping. Let's go."""
7171,Rosas Esse [Grp/Closed],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=9456,2012-08-10T04:10:29,docemoon145,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">London, 2 days before the Nightmare incident</span><br/><br/>Frahlah let out a comfortable sigh, jumping onto his bed and laying there for a moment. There was a knock at the door and the circus teen sat up. ""Come in,"" he called. His English was good, but he had a light, unidentifiable accent.<br/><br/>The door opened to show a tall, smiling, blonde woman. ""You did a very good job today, Frahlah dear,"" she said warmly. ""Excellent form.""<br/><br/>Frahlah smiled brightly. ""Thank you mother,"" he said in response. ""Does that mean...?""<br/><br/>Mrs. Tahmihr smiled. ""Yes. Preform well tomorrow and you can go see the new exhibit at that art museum.""<br/><br/>Frahlah beamed. His mother and father still had to perform on the day of the exhibit, but they'd cleared him a day off if he performed well up until the day of the exhibit. He was greatly looking forward to it.<br/><br/>***<span style=""font-style: italic"">Day of the Nightmare incident</span>***<br/><br/>Frahlah looked inside his small closet in his room in the trailer. There would be no performance attire today. He needed to leave bright and early to catch a bus that would take him to the museum. He chose from the selection of clothes, probably the most normal looking outfit he owned that he actually liked. It consisted of a comfortable, green, form-fitting T-shirt with an open denim jacket. The sleeves of the jacked reach almost to his elbows and the jacket reached only about halfway down his torso. He also took out a pair of form-fitting denim shorts reaching just past his knees, and white tennis shoes.<br/><br/>Whenever he wore this outfit, he would always have his green T tucked into his shorts. The shirt did a wonderful job of showing off his toned muscles. Well why not? If you've got it, flaunt it, right? Frahlah took a few minutes to comb his blonde hair and brush his teeth. He was also sure to touch up his green nail polish and repaint the green diamond on his left cheek with face makeup. A little bit of the carny lifestyle he'd come to love always showed through, even when he was dressing ""normal"".<br/><br/>Satisfied with his appearance, Frahlah grabbed an apple from a bowl in the kitchen of their table and shouted a hurried ""see you later!"" to his mom and dad. As the circus teen burst from the door of their trailer, he took a glance at the sky. It looked like it might rain today. Hopefully it waited until he was inside the museum. Frahlah munched on his apple as he walked to the nearest bus stop, excited about the day to come.<br/><br/>---------------------------<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">London, 2 days before the Nightmare incident (very late at night)</span><br/><br/>Exhausted, Ijemaru slipped the key into the slot in his hotel room door. He opened it and flipped on the light. The light stayed on only long enough for him to undress and change into pajamas, then the young man immediately turned it off and collapsed into his bed.<span style=""font-style: italic"">That was the longest, most exhausting plane ride I've ever been on,</span>his mind thought wearily.<br/><br/>Apparently, the opening of this new Eden exhibit at the London museum was a really big deal. It had to be, or they wouldn't have paid for a plane ticket to send him all the way here from Japan. Why him? Several reasons: he was intelligent, competent, trustworthy, one of their best investigators, and he spoke perfect English. Honestly, he was so fluent now that he no longer had a Japanese accent when he spoke it. Admittedly he'd developed more of an American accent than a British one, but that hardly mattered here.<br/><br/>Well he had one day to relax, make sure his camera was working, and get to know the town. Then the exhibit opened. Ijemaru let out a sigh and thought, just before falling asleep:<span style=""font-style: italic"">This Eden thing better not be boring.</span><br/><br/>***<span style=""font-style: italic"">Day of the Nightmare incident</span>***<br/><br/>Notepad, check. Camera, though he wasn't sure he'd be able to use it inside the museum, check. The young reportive investigator took a glance at the gray sky outside his window... Rain coat, check. Well, it looked like he was ready. He'd already taken a shower when he woke up, gotten dressed, brushed his teeth and his abnormally light (let's face it, white) hair. The exhibit didn't start yet for an hour or two. As a reporter, Ijemaru always liked to be early, so heading out now was exactly the way he liked things. Besides, while he could drive, he didn't have his car with him, and who knew how long it would take to catch a taxi or a bus in this place?<br/><br/>((Lol. I totally mooched off your format, Zen ^_^ ))"
7172,Rosas Esse [Grp/Closed],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=9456,2012-08-13T07:48:37,rosegirl,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">Beep, beep, beep</span>. Silently Rain stretched her arm out an turned off her alarm in a fluent motion as she always did. She didn't mind waking up early, even though she she was up till 4:00 am the night before reading a novel written by her aunt. She silently got dressed in her, believe it or not, school uniform; she just thought it was easier than finding other clothes to wear. When she walked down stairs to find not only breakfast, but a lecture from her mother about how it isn't ""normal"" for a teenage girl to walk around not caring what she wore. Rain never really bothered to worry about appearances, ever since her dad left she never really bothered to try to please men. she just said to her mom that she understood her point and walked out of the house. Rain realized that the sky looked gray and eerie that day and decided not to bring an umbrella because if she went back inside her mom would only lecture her more. So she walked as close to shelter as she could in case it were to rain on her way to the art museum.<br/><br/>Rain got on the bus right before it left the station. Rain being as beautiful as she was, had always been harassed by weird men on the bus. Although since she was not a typical girl by any means, she knew how to carry herself in these situations. She would always ignore them and if the by any means they try to touch her she would then use some of the martial arts she learned by reading (yes, reading). Well unfortunately for her it happened again today, which did not make her mood any happier for the new art museums wing. You see she has always been fond of art, mainly because  she could try to put herself in the artist's shoes rather than her own. When she arrived at the art museum she felt her heart drop to the floor when she realized how crowded it was going to get. Yet, she still found a place to stand away from people but close to the doors."
7173,Rosas Esse [Grp/Closed],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=9456,2012-08-14T03:35:59,Xelandria,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">Morning of the Nightmare Incident.</span><br/><br/>""Dear, did you hear about the opening of the new wing of the museum?"" An elderly lady in a wheelchair questioned Lola.<br/><br/>""No, I haven't, when does it open?"" She asked back in a kind voice as she wheeled the lady around in a Victorian style home. She rolled the lady into the large social room where other elderly couple sat chatting.<br/><br/>""Oh, today. Maybe you could take me to visit it."" She asked.<br/><br/>""Of coarse, Mrs. Olenson. I'll make sure to get it arranged by lunchtime.""  Lola wheeled the lady to a group of other elderly women and took a step to the side. ""You chat with your friends while I see if I can get you out of here.  Perhaps they will want to join us.""<br/><br/>Mrs. Olenson gave a thin lipped smile and nodded.<br/><br/>Lola left and headed to the employees office. She entered and looked at a young woman at a desk piled with neat stacks of files, papers, a computer and a name plate: Ms. Victoria Landers. ""Mrs. Olenson wishes to leave today."" Her voice different, more bored than when she with the elderly people in the large social room.<br/><br/>After a moment of looking through files, on the desk and on the computer, Mrs. Landers looked up. She will be allowed to leave.  She has her doctor visiting tonight, and she has relatives planned to visit for the rest of the week. Bring her back before dark.""<br/><br/>Lola nodded and exited the room, taking a half hour lunch break before making her way back to the social room. When she arrived, Mrs. Olenson was sleeping quietly in her wheelchair, a friend of hers dosing off on a sofa. There were fewer people in the room and it was quieter than it had been earlier. Most of the others had probably headed to the dining room for breakfast. Lola took the wheelchair handles in her hands and began to slowly, gently wheeling the elderly lady back to her room. Once the old lady was sleeping comfortably in her chair, her thin legs warmed beneath a blanket and a chair pillow behind her head, Lola closed the door.<br/><br/>The dashing young lady with brown hair made her way to the employees office, checking out for the day. She had arrived near midnight to clear out a room of a departed man in order to make space for a new arrival. Lola often took the nigh shift, preferring the dark, calmness of the quiet halls. Now she passed a window, seeing the grey sky she smiled. It would probably rain. She liked rain, the dark grey clouds that hovered above them.  As she headed outside and got into her car she sat quiet. What would she do for the rest of the day? Normally she would head home to her boyfriend and begin preparing lunch, but they had recently gotten into a fight and she didn't wish to see him again after screaming bitter words at him the day before. She folded her hands on her lap, her yellow dress covered in an orange maple leaf pattern, pulling downward from her already low collar.<br/><br/>Lola thought about the museum that Mrs. Olenson had mentioned. She turned on her car and backed out of the parking lot.<span style=""font-style: italic"">Perhaps it will help me clear my head of my horrid boyfriend.</span>She made her way towards the museum, where she had often been as a young girl, in fact she went to the grand opening of it when she was eight. It had opened many new wings since then, and she had visited them all at least once in the last 10 years. She had never gone on the grand opening of a new wing, simply making sure to visit it within the month.  It was nice museum and it brought back memories of her now deceased father.  What will the new wing show her this time?"
7174,Rosas Esse [Grp/Closed],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=9456,2012-08-17T15:38:14,2.2zenith,"<span style=""font-style: italic"">Tick tock</span><br/><br/>The girl padded up and down the empty room. It was almost like the insides of an orange box if not for the wooden frame stuck against one of the walls.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Tick tock</span><br/><br/>She was puzzled at why she had not noticed it before despite being in a small area. She walked towards the frame and felt a cool, shiny surface. She pressed her hand on the surface, forcing it to crack to pieces and form a jagged hole.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Tick tock. I have come.</span><br/><br/>She began to climb through the window into a larger room, it was better lit compared to her little room. It felt better with more space, was there another room for her to go into?<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Tick tock. I am coming in.</span>"
7175,Rosas Esse [Grp/Closed],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=9456,2012-08-19T18:51:29,Xelandria,"Lola pulled into the crowded parking lot and spent a few minutes searching for an empty parking. She got stuck quite a ways out from the museum and ended up walking farther than she wanted to. She kept her small purse hung across her chest and had a hand over it at all times. Her adorable orange dress contrasted greatly with the grey sky above. Her face remained featureless as she approached the entrance, a flash of green caught her eye but she lost it in the small crowd of people that were huddled against the building trying to pay and get in before it began to rain."
7176,Rosas Esse [Grp/Closed],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=9456,2012-08-27T04:38:28,flyer1111,"~Two days before the nightmare incident~<br/><br/>Sarah leaned back from her chair and looked over her report. She gone over the mininaml requirement for length, so she should be good there. With a sharp eye she read over again, just to see if she could catch anymore mistakes. Of course, it would to have someone else to read over to make sure.<br/><br/>~Day of the nightmare incident~<br/>Vincent's knock went entirely unheard. Sarah had stayed late at her work, which had worn her out. It didn't help that her phone, which serves as her alarm clock had died either. When she wakes she groggrily searches for it, pressing the button to get it to light up before realizing it had no live left. Quickly she searches for the cord to plug it in so she could see the time.<br/><br/>Sarah cursed as she bolted out of bed. She had wanted to go with the group to the museum, but had over slept. Now she would have to get there on her own. Luckily she had looked up where it is before hand, due to writing her paper. Before leaving she made sure that the house was locked up, and her phone is charged slightly and in her black knapsack which serves as her purse."
7177,Rosas Esse [Grp/Closed],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=9456,2012-08-27T04:57:33,2.2zenith,"The new wing, was to say at the very least, huge. Vincent's eyes roamed to the ceiling where a gigantic painting was placed. It looked like the night sky only that there were two moons and one was red. He frowned and continued following the group, the exhibits were... somewhat disturbing.<br/><br/>He stopped before a sculpture of a rose, one with white petals and seemed so real that everything in his head was screaming at him to touch it. He did not, he just read the exhibit description:<span style=""font-style: italic"">An object which would bind itself to you, it means your life so would you protect it with your life?</span>What? He moved on to inspect the components. Every single part of the petals was carved from marble by hand. The stalk was carved from granite. Vincent picked up a pen and began scribbling on his notebook.<br/><br/>Afterwards, the group decided to split up and roam the museum, meeting back in the main atrium after an hour. More paintings, more artwork, all done by the same artist. All Vincent could conclude from this was that the paintings were exceedingly morbid yet interesting at the same time. One example was the painting called ""The Death Row."" Basically it was a bunch of doll heads painted on a table with explicit amounts of blood. Vincent murmured to himself as he jotted down additional notes, ""Really now?""<span style=""font-style: italic"">How does one man do this anyway? Its like a freaking house of nightmares. If this was the museum that Night At The Museum occurred, death would be assured by insanity and fear.</span>"
7178,Rosas Esse [Grp/Closed],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=9456,2012-08-27T23:10:15,docemoon145,"At this point in its route, the bus wasn't all that crowded. Frahlah was able to claim a seat for himself near the front of the bus and people seemed content to let him keep it to himself. The boy watched closely out the window as his ride went on. Ever so slowly, the scenery shifted from countryside, to farm area, to industrial buildings, to bustling town. The lanky blonde exited the bus at the stop closest to the museum, stopping in the middle of the sidewalk to look all around him. This was more or less his first time in a big city, and certainly his first time alone in one-- away from the rest of the show. It was an adventure and it was fun. His only worry to be spoken of was the ever-present prospect of rain. London was known for its rainy weather, so it was never bad to keep your guard up.<br/><br/>Before going to the museum, Frahlah took some time to wander around town a bit. He passed by some stores, gazing into the windows at all the things the fancy stores had on display. He didn't really want to own any of the stuff he saw, but a lot of it was fun to look at. One store even had a... a train set-- that was it! It had a train set moving around in the window, with real smoke coming out of the smoke stack. All of this was probably as interesting to him as the museum exhibit he was going to see. What was it... Eden? He should probably get going if he wanted to make it on time. With excitement dancing in his bright green eyes, Frahlah turned back the way he came to go back to the museum.<br/><br/>Somehow, Frahlah made it through the mass of people huddled at the door and managed to pay at the front and get inside. There were signs all throughout which guided him toward the Eden exhibit... He was more than a little surprised by what he found there. There were lots of different kinds of art, but what really stood out were the paintings. All of them were... was the word disturbing? Maybe macabre would be a better description. He saw one that was... like a bloody doll. It was dressed like a ballerina and had strings holding it up like a puppet. Worst were its eyes, pleading for help as if... as if it were a human, and not a doll tied to those strings and bloodied up so bad.<br/><br/>As he continued through the exhibit, Frahlah noticed that everything there had been made by the same person. How could one person think up this many horrors? Had they been through some sort of trauma? It was definitely scary, but it was also rather impressive in its own way. He couldn't imagine sitting down for so long to create any sort of art, let alone something so... disturbing. Well, he'd come all the way out here for this, he may as well get a thorough look at the exhibit.<br/><br/>---------------------<br/><br/>Ijemaru was early, of course he was early! It was drilled into his nature as a reporter that he should always be efficient, and early whenever possible. He was at the museum taking pictures of the building for a time before it opened, and got some shots of the crowd that gathered up as well. He wasn't allowed to use his camera inside (as he suspected), but they let him keep it on him as a gesture of good faith.<br/><br/>As a sort of substitute for his camera, Ijemaru took out his note pad and started to document what he saw: of the art, peoples' reactions, and the mood of the place in general... Sadly, it wasn't the most positive review he'd ever given. For a place called ""Eden"" the works looked rather... apocalyptic.<br/><br/>Ijemaru sighed, deciding to interview a few people before he continued exploring the exhibit. He came across a girl in an orange dress. ""Hello, excuse me,"" Ijemaru said politely, ""My name is Ijemaru Hisuka, and I'm doing a report on this exhibit for the Tokyo Times. Would you care to share any opinions you have of ""Eden"" so far, miss?""<br/><br/>((lol. Just kinda gave the paper he works at a random name since I've never really though about it. ^_^ ))"
7179,Rosas Esse [Grp/Closed],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=9456,2012-08-28T03:10:43,Xelandria,"Lola had made her way into the museum and decided not to take the tour, instead wander around freely.  She looked at the horrid pictures and some of them she could relate to.  One painting had a pale red haired girl crying blood with a blank expression on her face, she wore a simple white dress, crimson soaking through. She seemed to stare at the viewer, no matter the angle and Lola was impressed with the effect.  She turned to move towards a rose statue, but was halted by a young man.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">""Hello, excuse me,"" he said politely, ""My name is Ijemaru Hisuka, and I'm doing a report on this exhibit for the Tokyo Times. Would you care to share any opinions you have of ""Eden"" so far, miss?""</span><br/><br/>Lola looked at him for a moment, almost as if sizing him up. He blank expression nearly matching the one on the girl in the painting. She took a breathe and forced a smile. ""I think the artist is able to pull the horror, suffering, and darkness from the bottom of all human hearts and put them into beautiful works of art. Though I would say some of these pieces may be a little overboard, but who am I to judge the artist?"" She replied quickly and moved past Ijemaru, having no wish to speak with him more, for he was not the type she enjoyed being around for very long."
7180,Rosas Esse [Grp/Closed],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=9456,2012-08-28T11:03:41,2.2zenith,"Vincent continued examining the exhibits until he reached a circular room with several masks covering the wall from top down. As he moved, the masks seemed to turn, it was a clever trick of the eye but they soon lost his attention as he spotted a girl sobbing at the side of the room. ""Erm, hello?"" She was young, he guessed about seven to nine years old. ""Are you lost?""<br/><br/>The strangest thing was answered with an even tone, ""I- I... I can't find daddy! I thought I could find him here  but- but- but.... he's not here!"" She buried herself into the plushie bunny again.<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Hmm?</span>Vincent crouched down, ""Hey, stop crying, I'll bring you to the reception counter okay?"" He reached out to pull her to her feet but she yelped and leaped away from him. Likewise, he retracted his fingers as though burnt. The last thing he needed now was to be accused of being a pedophile. He got up, ""Okay, follow me and you can find your father.""<br/><br/>""Find daddy?""<br/><br/>""Yes. Find daddy. Now follow me."" He waited until she was standing before moving off. She seemed to have some trouble carrying the doll around but after awhile she adjusted and seemed fine, nipping one of the ears of the plushie rabbit. They reached the counter with relative uneventfulness. Vincent was inclined to wait around at the counter for her father to appear first before continuing on his tour of the museum.<br/><br/>""What your name?"" Asked the receptionist as she took out a pen, poising it over a piece of paper.<br/><br/>""Eve."" The girl said with a muffled voice; she had her head buried still in the plushie.<br/><br/>""Your last name?""<br/><br/>The girl named Eve just shook her head. Deciding not to make her job more difficult the receptionist nodded and slipped the paper below the counter."
7181,Rosas Esse [Grp/Closed],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=9456,2012-08-28T23:11:03,docemoon145,"Ijemaru let his pen hover over his paper as he listened to the woman. Her words were not quite what he'd expected, specifically ""beautiful"" came as a surprise. ""Ah, yes. Thank you,"" he said quickly. The white-haired boy turned and watched the orange-clad girl for a moment as she walked away, then quickly copied down her words. He hadn't gotten the opportunity to ask for a name, so he just labeled the quote ""anonymous"". After double-checking to be sure he'd copied her words properly, Ijemaru ran a hand through his hair. He got all sorts of reactions from people-- being a reporter. Sometimes they introduced themselves and suddenly became kind, telling him all about their invention or accomplishments or whatever else, and not answering his questions. Others would politely tell him what he asked and then move on. Some like this girl would answer quickly so they could be on their way, and others would storm past him, determined to keep the media off their tails. Then there were a few odd balls who would run away as if they'd done something wrong... those people worried him.<br/><br/>Either way, he had a job to do. It was really annoying that he wasn't allowed to take pictures of the exhibits, but maybe if he talked to some of the personnel they would allow him to take a picture of the entrance to the exhibit: the banner above, people below, and some snippets of paintings and things in the distance, but not close enough to be a problem. Something like that would be good to put in the paper; better than just a picture of the museum from outside anyway.<br/><br/>Seeing no museum officials anywhere nearby, Ijemaru turned toward where he remembered the reception counter to be. It was mandatory for places like that to be manned as long as the museum was open, so even if there wasn't someone there he could get authorization from, hopefully whoever<span style=""font-style: italic"">was</span>there could direct him to the right people.<br/><br/>The young reporter came to the reception desk and waited quietly beside a young man and a little girl. It looked like the girl was lost and the man had found her. Nice guy. After a moment, another man at the desk called to him. ""I can help you over here,"" he said. ""Ah, thank you,"" Ijemaru responded, moving to stand across the desk from this other man. ""My name is Ijemaru Hisuka, and I'm doing a report on the new exhibit here for the Tokyo Times. I'm aware that I'm not allowed to take pictures of the exhibits, but I was hoping I could get a photo of the entrance to ""Eden"".""<br/><br/>The man frowned. ""I'm sorry, you'll have to get that cleared with higher personnel, sir,"" the man said.<br/><br/>""That's alright,"" Ijemaru assured the man. ""Can you tell me where I can go to talk to some ""higher personnel""?""<br/><br/>""Ah, yes,"" the man said. ""Down that hall, you'll see a counter labeled ""Guidelines and Permissive Clearance"". Talk to the people there and they can help you.""<br/><br/>""Thank you,"" the reporter smiled. ""While I'm here, do you have any comments you'd like to make on the new exhibit?""<br/><br/>The man gave a sheepish smile. ""I actually haven't seen it yet. Sorry.""<br/><br/>Ijemaru lowered his pad again. ""I see. Well thank you anyway."" He turned to the young man and little girl beside him, stepping up and introducing himself once again. ""Would either of you like to say anything about the new exhibit?"" he asked after his introduction was finished.<br/><br/>--------------------------<br/><br/>Frahlah began to absently wander the exhibit and more or less stopped paying attention to where he was going. Suddenly, he felt himself bump into something, and feared he'd hit a sculpture. The carny looked down to see the source of the impact to, in fact, be a little girl. Well... not a little girl. He couldn't have more than two years on her, yet he stood at a good head taller than her. She had long black hair and big blue eyes; not a very imposing girl, but an exceedingly beautiful one.<br/><br/>""I'm sorry!"" Frahlah said to the girl, stepping back and giving her some space. As he spoke, his slight accent rang through. He wasn't hard to understand, but one might confuse themselves trying to place the foreign tinge in his tone. ""I forgot to look where I was walking."""
7182,Rosas Esse [Grp/Closed],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=9456,2012-08-29T02:28:23,2.2zenith,"Vincent was surprised, and exceedingly interested. This guy is from Japan? He turned his gaze in the opposite direction and spacing out until the Japanese reporter threw a question in his direction.<br/><br/>Before Vincent could even say anything the girl responded quickly, ""Daddy says the art is very well-made, and that some people should be more respectful instead of calling it morbid.""<br/><br/>Vincent's words caught in his throat, he was actually going to go for 'morbid' but now he decided otherwise, ""The effort put in is certainly there and the skill too is quite... unquestionable. But I wonder how did he manage to get so much ideas for his works."""
7183,Rosas Esse [Grp/Closed],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=9456,2012-08-29T05:10:16,Xelandria,"Gazing at the rose sculpture, Lola pondered the words written on the plaque and wondered if she would indeed protect a flower with her life, if it meant her life. She moved on to the next exhibit.  It was a black and white painting of a member of a masquerade ball. It was a thin lady in an extravagant ball gown, and for black of white paint, the picture was quite detailed. Lola could see the shine on the small pearls around the lady's neck, the second layer of the dress beneath the slightly transparent top layer. What intrigued Lola most about this piece was the mask, which did not appear to be a mask, but resembled more a demon head sprouting from the woman's skull, and yet it still somehow told the viewer that it was a mask.<br/><br/>Lola stared upon the piece for minutes until a large group of people began to approach and she decided to move on.  She moved to a bench and sat down, pulling her purse up onto her lap. She rummaged through it for a moment and looked around, her face expressionless still. She stood up calmly and made her way to the help desk where she saw a man and young girl waiting, perhaps for the mother. The young girl reminded Lola slightly of the piece on the 'Eden' wing where she had just come, giving off an aura of deeper, darker meaning.<br/><br/>""Excuse me, did anyone drop off a lost pair of sunglasses?"" Lola asked, her voice sounded kinder than her face might have let on.  The woman looked around and beneath the counter for a minute before she looked back to Lola.<br/><br/>""Please describe the sunglasses ma'am."" She asked.<br/><br/>""They are roundish, made with rather thin wire and engraved above the left eyeglass on the wire are the words 'Gerald Shtaff' on them."" Lola described the sunglasses the best she could and looked at the lady, who glanced beneath the counter and inspected something in her hands. She then lifted a pair of sunglasses onto the counter and pushed them towards Lola. ""Thank you."" Lola replied taking the sunglasses and placing them in her head, so perhaps she would not loose them again."
7184,Rosas Esse [Grp/Closed],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=9456,2012-09-01T04:01:10,docemoon145,"Ijemaru turned to the girl when she spoke. His mouth opened slightly and his eyebrows raised as he listened to her input. When she was finished he blinked and his face relaxed into a warm smile. ""Well I'm sure your father is an avid art-lover,"" he said. This other man obviously wasn't her father though... Ijemaru wondered how well a lone child could possibly fair while surrounded by such... monstrosities.<br/><br/>Ijemaru turned to the young man as he gave his own opinion, jotting down the words. The reporter gave a smile, ""I couldn't begin to guess,"" he said quite honestly. ""If you don't mind me asking, I'd like it if I could get your names to put with your quotes. Of course, I could simply leave it anonymous, if you'd prefer it that way?"" He gave a glance to the orange-clad girl he'd spoken to before as she came up to the counter, asking for a pair of sunglasses. The event didn't seem overly important to him, so he focused his attention back to the odd pair he was interviewing."
7185,Rosas Esse [Grp/Closed],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=9456,2012-09-03T04:19:47,rosegirl,"As Rain made her way in to see the pieces of art her face remained expressionless. Though if one may have looked closer the corners of her mouth flicked up into a quick smile.<br/><br/>Rain was looking around the pictures in the wing. The farther she got she saw more and more gruesome pictures, she thought they were morbid but had a deep appreciation to the realness they had.  Then suddenly rain lost her balance for a brief moment, but caught herself. Standing above her was a boy, probably a couple of years or so older. Although the thing about him that stood out was that he was practically wearing all green and on his left cheek was a green diamond painted on with face paint.<br/><br/>""I'm sorry!"" said the boy. Rain simply  looked at him with her cool eyes and nodded slightly before she walked away mumbling to herself ""how fascinating."""
7186,Rosas Esse [Grp/Closed],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=9456,2012-09-03T09:26:54,2.2zenith,"""You may put down my name as mister Nathaniel."" Vincent turned to Eve, who had already lost interest in the conversation and was nibbling on the ear of the rabbit, eyeing a floor painting which Vincent had never noticed.Â<br/><br/>""Erm... if you would excuse me, I need to check out a painting."" Vincent bowed apologetically, before moving towards the painting.Â<br/><br/>The painting was painted on the floor and was surrounded by a rope barrier. Floor paintings were to provide a three-dimensional image when viewed from the correct angle.Â<br/><br/>The painting was called ""___ Of The Deep"". The primary colour was blue but there were several strange shapes hidden in the painting. It was absolutely up to the viewer to define what the mysterious title meant.Â<br/><br/>After a full minute of staring at it and wandering in circles around the rope barrier, Vincent spotted a familiar face. He moved towards the figure briskly; making too much noise in museums was not appropriate. He tapped her shoulder, ""Hey Sarah, what are you doing here?""<br/><br/>******<br/><br/>Eve flounced away after some time. She moved to a part of the museum where few had reached. She stopped before a gigantic painting; it was taller than her and took up the entire wall for itself. The title was, ""The Distorted World: The Nightmare Gallery"". Eve nibbled the ear before hugging the toy tightly, ""Soon Daddy, I will not be alone anymore."""
7187,Rosas Esse [Grp/Closed],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=9456,2012-09-03T19:34:15,docemoon145,"((Lol. See if you can figure it out before I explain it near the end  !meow ))<br/><br/>""Uh.."" Frahlah simply stood there for a moment, baffled. Perhaps she'd been in a hurry? But.. she didn't really look like she was rushing off anywhere. After a moment, the boy simply shrugged and walked off to look at some more paintings. He found one very complicated one with an inscription below it: ""Who here is the sinner?"" Frahlah looked closely at the painting. There was a woman inflicting mortal wounds on her child, a man setting fire to a building, another man ignoring the crying child inside the burning building. There was also a maid forcing her master's head beneath the surface of a river, someone driving a car very irresponsibly, and a man sitting calmly in his room, looking out his window at the chaos and chatting on his cellphone. Frahlah gave the picture a lengthy puzzled stare.<br/><br/>-------------------<br/><br/>""Well, thank you very much for you time, Mr. Nathaniel,"" Ijemaru said with a smile. He jotted down the name next to the quote and turned to leave for the counter the man had mentioned to him. In all honesty, the only reason he wrote everything down like that was because his superiors preferred physical evidence over a reporter's memory-- even if they did have a perfect one.<br/><br/>The reporter found the ""Guidelines and Permissive Clearance"" counter with little difficulty. And as it turned out, since the new exhibit had been so highly anticipated, the man there was willing to let the boy take pictures even of the exhibits themselves. All he had to do was show proof of his identity and occupation (and agree to leave the flash off on his camera, since bright lights like that could fade the paintings) and he was good to go.<br/><br/>""Here,"" the man said, holding out some sort of ID card on a lanyard. ""Show this to any guards who give you trouble and they'll know you have permission to be taking pictures.<br/><br/>""Thank you, I will,"" he said, pulling the cord over his head so it rested on his neck like an over-sized necklace. With that little matter taken care of, the white-haired reporter made his way back to ""Eden"". Before long, he noticed a blonde boy dressed in quite a bit of green examining one painting much closer than people normally dared to get. Curious, he made his way over.<br/><br/>""Is there something special about this one?"" Ijemaru asked, smiling at the boy.<br/><br/>Frahlah turned, his attention suddenly taken from the picture. ""Well, yes I think,"" he said, offering a slight smile. ""It asks who the sinner in the picture is. I think.. it has to be all of them-- besides the victims-- doesn't it?""<br/><br/>This boy clearly wasn't from around here. Ijemaru took a moment to try and identify his accent, but gave up and turned his attention to the picture. ""No. It's asking for only one sinner,"" he said.<br/><br/>""But how can there only be one sinner in such a scene?"" Frahlah asked, genuinely curious to hear what the seemingly Asian boy had to say.<br/><br/>""Well,"" Ijemaru said, the analyst inside him examining the picture. ""I would think there has to be one person here who caused everyone else to commit these crimes."" He gave a brief pause before pointing to the man chatting on his cellphone. ""It's him.""<br/><br/>Frahlah cocked his head to the side. ""How can you know that?""<br/><br/>Ijemaru smiled. ""This artist is incredibly detailed. Notice, you can see all of the ""sinners"" here have a cellphone somewhere on their person. So the man here is giving orders to everyone else. Sin is contagious, but all diseases have an origin."" The reporter held out his hand, ""My name is Ijemaru Hisuka. I'm here from Japan to do a news article on this new exhibit."" He gave a warm smile, ""It's nice to meet you.""<br/><br/>Frahlah stared at the boy, surprised for a moment. The idea made sense to him. If there really was just one lead sinner in the painting, it made sense that it would be the man with the phone. No one else had enough contact with the others to drive them to such madness. ""Oh!"" he said, realizing introductions had started. He'd half expected this boy to simply walk away like that girl had. ""My name is Frahlah Tahmihr. I thought it would be fun to see the knew art exhibit on my day off. It's nice to meet you too."" He gave the Japanese boy's hand a shake."
7188,Rosas Esse [Grp/Closed],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=9456,2012-09-05T20:26:21,flyer1111,"Sarah scowled at the weather as she waited for a cab. Luckily she hadn't done to much with her hair and make up, not having had the time. The covering she's under doesn't offer much protection from the slant wise rain though. She pulled her warm jacket closer, delighted when a cab pulled up to the curb. She slid into the backseat and gave the driver the address of the museum.<br/><br/>Luckily the admissions line had dwindled down by the time that she arrived at the museum. In sort order Sarah had her paperwork taken care of and is soon looking at the various pieces. She came to the same conclusion as the others, that the artist has some serious problems that need to be addressed by a team of professionals.<br/><br/>She turns when she hears Vincent call her name. ""I decided to come after all. I had nothing better to do tonight."" She shrugged to demonstrate her point. ""Everything in here is certainly from an odd point of view, don't you think?"""
7189,Rosas Esse [Grp/Closed],https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=9456,2012-09-06T04:03:42,2.2zenith,"""I'd be careful if I were you. In this place I think there'd be ears on the walls,"" Vincent said with a theatrical whisper. ""But otherwise the others are somewhere else. We are to meet back here at eleven for lunch and maybe come back if we're not done yet.""<br/><br/>He felt inclined to move towards a certain room which he had yet to visit. Vincent pointed at the open doorway ""I'm going there, care to follow?""<br/><br/>Inside were only three paintings, each claiming a wall for its own. Vincent stopped before one of them. ""The White Lady"" It seemed to be a perfectly normal picture of a beautiful lady in a white dress. Her eyes were closed as though she was sleeping.Â<br/><br/>He turned around to call for Sarah when he realised that everyone else was missing. They were alone. In this museum. He looked outside, the windows were completely opaque. Then he heard footsteps right before him. He jumped back, watching as ink letters were hammered into the wooden tiles.Â<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Come, come, come to the bottom of the museum where your questions will be answered.</span><br/><br/>Bottom? Last time I checked there was no basement. The rope barrier around the floor painting seemed to have vanished. ""What is going on?"""
7190,Dark Souls: From the Ashes,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=9493,2012-08-12T01:02:39,Boundary,"Southern Undead Asylum, Holding Cells<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">The sounds of Hollowed moans echo through the walls of the Undead Asylum. Elvalia, Leonheart, Xavier, and Ivonette sit in separate cells in a dimly lit hallway, Leon's cell faces down the hall, with a clear view of a ladder upwards, to where is anyone's guess. The bars of their cells, though rusted and old do not yield to any attempts at escape. There is no telling how long the Undead have been imprisoned here, as time becomes hard to judge when there is no way to see outside. A few Hollows litter the hall, the torchlight reflecting ghoulishly on their dried brown skin. The clothes they once wore has been torn in numerous places, presumably by themselves. One of them stares at a wall, almost no sign of life coming from it besides the occasional cough. Another simply sits against the wall next to Ivonette's cell, having done so for a very very long time. It stares at the ceiling and every so often buries its head in its hands, making noises resembling weeping. The third and final one simply limps up and down the hall, stopping at the ladder that leads out and turning around, limping all the way to Leon's cell and repeating the process. None of these Hollows have ever shown the slightest signs of aggression, they were here when the first of the four Undead to come here, Leon, arrived and they have been there since. Perhaps they were so far Hollowed they simply did not have the capacity for violence in them, or perhaps they were desperately clinging to whatever humanity they had left. Either way they added to the eerie atmosphere of the place, and reminded the still sane prisoners what they would one day become.</span><br/><br/><span style=""font-weight: bold"">The sound of a trapdoor opening rings through the hall as an armor-clad man climbs down the ladder from above. On his shoulder he carries the body of a Hollowed soldier, which upon walking down a large portion of the hall he drops on the ground between Xavier and Elvalia's cells. Without so much as a word he gives a goodbye salute to the prisoners and wanders back up from whence he came, leaving the Undead prisoners alone once more. Upon closer examination the glint of metal can be seen on the corpse, the metal of keys that can unlock their cells.</span><br/><br/>Leonheart sits in his cell, the metal of his damaged armor glinting in the torchlight. Sitting across from his celldoor he simply looks out down the hall and sees the man carry a body into the holding cells. Dropping it onto the ground he watches as he salutes him farewell and goes up the ladder to freedom. Guards occasionally came to check on the Asylum, and occasionally to them seemed to be an ungodly amount of time. Otherwise he was pretty sure the prison was filled with nothing but Hollows and Undead. Leon knew that guy was not an Asylum guard, he didn't wear the uniform. While this was unusual Leon did not see any reason to further investigate and simply raised his head to look at the ceiling, announcing the body to any of his other fellow prisoners in a rather sullen tone, with a bit of snark.<br/><br/>""We got a new friend guys..."""
7191,Dark Souls: From the Ashes,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=9493,2012-08-12T03:36:36,Froodjakle,"The sound of clanking armor roused Elvalia from her thoughts, which were centered nowhere in particular. Her fierce eyes shot open and she turned her head to glance out of the bars which kept shut the only exit from her prison, listening intently as the footsteps grew louder. Before long, an unfamiliar man stepped into view, a body hanging motionlessly over his shoulder. Her eyebrow arched as he deposited said corpse next to her cell door, the glint of a metal object on it catching her eye as it fell.<span style=""font-style: italic"">A jest, perhaps? Are the guards trying to poke fun at our fate?</span>she mused, though the man did not look like those she was used to seeing.<br/><br/>After he left, her curiosity got the better of her and she quickly got to her feet, her light clothing enabling her to move noiselessly. By the time one of her fellow prisoners mentioned the new body, she was already kneeling at the door of her cell and examining it closer. ""It would seem so; though I am certain he has seen better days,"" she responded, her voice low and sonorous despite her relative youth. The metal flashed against the light of the ever-dimming torches, though it was partly covered by the ragged folds of cloth the body was dressed in.<br/><br/>There was just enough space between the bars for her to reach her arm through, and she did, pressing up against the cold metal and straining to push further. Her lack of height meant the same for her arm length, and she often cursed it, but after a few moments of stretching she managed to grasp a fold of cloth strongly enough to pull it closer. She yanked back the fabric that was covering the metal object and her eyes grew wide; inside of it sat a ring of keys. She quickly snatched it up and pulled it through her cell door, a small jingling coming from them as they slid and collided with one another in their flight. She stood up and stared at the ring in her hand for a moment longer before grabbing one of the keys and sticking her arm back through the door, spinning the key back towards herself and fidgeting around until she found the keyhole. No good, this one didn't want to go in. At a glance there appeared to be about a dozen keys, and she had hardly expected to find the right one in the first go. She tried again, and again, steadily going from one key to the next. Six passed, and she was beginning to feel anger boiling inside of her, though her outward appearance maintained the same impassive expression she always had. Was this truly nothing but a joke? Was she to try every one of these keys, and find that not a single one of them was the means to her freedom?<br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Click.</span><br/><br/>Her eyes went wide again as the seventh slid in effortlessly. Her wrist moved itself to turn the lock without even a conscious thought from her, and she stared dumbfounded as the door slowly swung open, singing the tune of unfathomable years of rust and neglect. It wasn't long before her expression returned to normal, and she took a quick glance around her cell - though what she was looking for, she did not know. Slowly, silently, and with great caution, she stepped over the limp body of the Hollow that previously held her means of freedom and looked up and down the hallway. This seemed too convenient, and she kept her guard up because of it. If it were a trap of some sort, she had no means of defending herself; but what could that man hope to gain by giving her freedom then taking it away so suddenly?"
7192,Dark Souls: From the Ashes,https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=9493,2012-08-13T01:00:25,Sound of Silence,"It was dark and somewhat chilly in this place but imprisonment was never something that was meant to be pleasant. Those horrible and seemingly inhuman moans of the Hallowed were the only thing she has known for who knows how long and she eventually learned to just tune them out for the most part. Honestly she has lost count of the number of minutes, hours, days, maybe even years that she has been in here, rotting away, slowly losing herself like the rest of those damned to rot here for all eternity. In the distance she could see a ladder leading towards either salvation or more hell and always finds herself staring at it wondering if she would ever find out what was really up there. Anything was better than remaining here, though Ivonette could slowly feel herself becoming more and more oppressed as each moment passed. She was beginning to wonder if it was even possible to get out of here at all, or if she really would remain here forever.<br/><br/>Looking at the few Hallowed that lingered here, crying horrible cries or just staring absently at the wall as if in acceptance, a fate like that might be more and more inevitable. The dimly lighted hallway and this cell might be all she knows until she finally breaks and accepts her fate.<br/><br/>For a long time she herself sat with her head buried in her hands, thinking of whatever better days still remained within her thoughts. There were others around her as well though she was unsure how long they have been there; thankfully they had not become Hallow yet. Yet being the key word. She often wondered if they did the same things, had the same thoughts, wondering if escape was possible. The guards around here were intimidating to boot though they didnâ€™t usually speak to the prisoners or even looked at them for that matter from her experience. There would be no escaping with them patrolling the Asylum that much was certain. Whenever they were around she found herself just ignoring them, however this guard in particular was carrying a body when he entered the area. A â€˜new friendâ€™ as one of the men in the area announced. She didnâ€™t know anyoneâ€™s name, or if they did tell her she had forgotten or just didnâ€™t really care to remember. Her memory was not the greatest anyway, and from what little she recalled it has never been that great.<br/><br/>Silently, she watched as the other woman in their little group of cells reached over to the corpse and pulled off a set of keys. Ivonetteâ€™s eyes lit up with a faint glimmer of hope amongst her nearly emotionless countenance but it was quickly taken away as a few thoughts flooded her mind. Did this mean that it was not her time to escape? She wanted to get out of here so badly; perhaps they knew that and were taunting her by setting someone else free. There was a great amount of unsuppressed envy in the girlâ€™s eyes as she watched the other free herself. If she had it in her to make some remark, she would have done so right then and there without much hesitation. She wasnâ€™t sure, but she was sure she use to be a lot more talkative than this. However, the truth was that being in this place has left her broken in many different places the more she realizes she is slowly losing whatever sanity she still has left.<br/><br/>Ivonette dared to move away from the wall she sat against and closer to the old yet sturdy bars that stood in the way of her freedom, gripping them tightly as she watched in silence. The dim light of the fires in the hallway warmed her face slightly, revealing barely even half of her soft features. Envy was slowly turning to curiosity, wonder, intrigue. What was beyond the latter? Maybe it was a good thing that she was not free just yet; if something dangerous awaited them beyond the ladder then it was better someone else go than her, that way she would feel at least a little more confident. Assuming she still knew was confidence was, anyway. Once death swept her away, she became deprived of such things and has forgotten how to feel joy. Curious as she was, all of that envy and curiosity seemed to fade as quickly as it appeared.<br/><br/>Yet somehow that small sense of hope seemed to creep in again. Or was she really not allowed to feel such things anymore? She was dead after all so why should it matter what she felt; for all she knew her feelings could just be a lie. Wishful thinking when youâ€™re dead, is that a good sign? Maybe she was not as broken as she thought she was, knowing that she did not want to become Hallow."
7193,The Citadel of Tarklon (OPEN),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=9902,2012-08-26T12:23:53,Sinterklaas,"Terran stood at the top of the last lonely hill, looking out over the Northern Wastes. In the distance was the Citadel of Tarklon, the last bastion of human civilization before the Harwith Mountains. The mountains were home to trolls, goblins and other even more demonic races. Tarklon existed to stem the tide of these evils. Though hardly ever highly organized, raiding parties of goblins and orcs did venture into the human lands.<br/><br/>Terran was here because he had no where left to run. He was an out-lander, despised by Imperial loyalists, for supporting the rebels during the war and scared, with brushes with death, which left peaceful people frightened of him. Only here in the Northern Wastes could he have any measure of a free life left. The Citadel of Tarklon was not a place most went to willingly, and they would take in anyone who could fight, no matter what his or her background or crimes. The only crime there, or so he had been told, was being weak.<br/><br/>Once he had been a farmer. Once he had loved a woman, worked the land and longed for a child which she had seemed incapable of baring. The war had changed all of that. Soldiers had raided his farm for supplies, raped his wife and stolen everything. He had been out in the fields and arrived home to find his wife laying dead, and their home burning to the bloody ground. It was this that had caused him to join the resistance, and to kill every fucking Imperial that he could.<br/><br/>Terran was a tall, heavily muscled fellow with short cropped black hair and a deep tan. Lighter scars criss-crossed his arms and hands, and a deeper scar cut across the left side of his face and the corner of his mouth. He had a Roman nose and a thick goatee, beneath his dark eyes. He was dressed in boiled leather armor, covered over with a thick woolen cloak. On his back was a long bastard sword in a worn leather scabbard. He held the bridle of a sturdy pack pony, which carried all of his earthly belongings.<br/><br/>Looking back, he waited for his small band to catch up. Like him, they were mostly rejects, discarded by society for one reason or another. Like him, they all needed a fresh start and there was not where else to go but North. Hopefully they could muster together some sort of life for themselves here, in the North.<br/><br/>OOC:<a class=""postlink"" href=""https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=23&amp;t=9903"">http://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=23&amp;t=9903</a>If you wish to join you can write your character bio. IN the game, as I did, but cut and past the main paragraphs to the OOC.  You can also write it in the traditional manner in the OOC."
7194,The Citadel of Tarklon (OPEN),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=9902,2012-08-26T14:28:58,Zaryana,"<span style=""color: #FF4000""><br/>Jace Socair was in quite a predicament. It'd be downright amusing if she'd been anyone else, but since it was her, with her damnable foot stuck in some kind of animal trap, it was particularly miserable. She'd tried to pry the rusted, metal jaws open, but she just couldn't achieve the right angle needed to give her enough leverage. She needed help, and from what the young woman could tell, there wasn't a soul to be seen between her and Tarklon.<br/><br/>""Bloody hell!""<br/><br/>Her foray towards the Northern Wastes had started innocently enough. Relatively so, at least. Some rumor, whispered by some drunk in a tavern...blah, blah, blah...and she'd hastened off in search of the latest get rich idea, not in the least bit prepared, and alone, as was her style. It wasn't <span style=""font-style: italic""><span style=""font-weight: bold"">her</span></span> fault, for the Gods' sake! Who would blame her for not wanting to steal for pittance anymore? Who could fault her for wanting to make a small (ish) name for herself in the circles of those who specialized in procurement, like her? She'd been a nobody her entire life; didn't even know where she came from. Even her brothers, whom she'd idolized, hadn't been able to help her feel like she belonged some place, like she mattered. All that Little Fox needed was a Big Score. Okay, so perhaps 'innocent' isn't an apt description as to her intent.<br/><br/>A string of violent curses flew from her lips. If she wasn't such a klutz, this wouldn't have happened. She had no idea how to get herself out of this. Jace pulled one of her throwing knives from her belt, and tried, in vain, to use it to pry open the trap around her foot, and only succeeded in dulling the thing, rendering it useless. Well, only one thing for it: make a ruckus, and hope someone heard her. Lifting a hand, she pressed the tips of her thumb and forefinger together, making a small circle, and placed them in her mouth, under the tip of her tongue. Bearing down on them with her lips, she filled her lungs with air, and forced out a shrill, and rather loud, whistle that was bound to carry. There was a risk; Jace had no idea who would respond, or what their intent may be, but someone close by, was better than no-one, and that meant a chance.<br/></span>"
7195,The Citadel of Tarklon (OPEN),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=9902,2012-08-26T16:18:27,Sinterklaas,"Terran's ears perked up as a whistle carried over the frozen wastes of the North Land.  There was a good chance that it was a trick, to lure in travelers.  Still, he felt he and his could stand up to any bandits, and someone might be in trouble.  Letting them freeze to death out here would not be proper.  Even after the war, and all of the killing, he retained a sense of what was proper.<br/><br/>He treked out in the direction of the whistle, expecting the others to follow.   He passed into a small stand of trees, and hear the whistle again.  This time it was closer.  Before long, he found a woman, with her leg stuck in a bear trap.  He signaled the others, silently, to keep their distance.<br/><br/>She did not appear to be otherwise injured, so he approached her carefully.  ""Name's Terran.  Seems you have yourself a bit of bother there.""<br/><br/>He did not immediately go to her, but kept one hand on his sword hilt.  ""You all alone out here, or what.   Who were you signaling?""  Surely no one would be stupid enough to be out here alone?  She must have a party nearby who were looking for her.<br/><br/>If there was one thing he was sure of, it was that any situation, no matter how normal it looked, could turn into a shit storm in a few moments.  It was why he was still alive and it was why he still had trouble sleeping at night.  There had been to many peaceful villages, or quiet forest clearings, which had turned in a moment into a place of carnage.  He did  not intend to allow him and his to die in such a situation, if it could be avoided."
7196,The Citadel of Tarklon (OPEN),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=9902,2012-08-27T02:19:43,mystikmage,"The weather was cooling. It was a nice change from the southern weather Jay was used to, though he had to admit the nights could be brutal. He tugged at the sleeves that were just a bit too short around his arms and rubbed his hands together. They had been walking for days, and although Jay didn't mind the exercise, it was dreadfully boring. Just when he thought his day was going to be as boring as the last, a whistle sounded from a collection of trees not far off. He raised an eyebrow curiously as Terran stopped walking altogether. Jay whistled softly in repsonse, and realized how similar they sounded. It wasn't a bird or any animal that made that noise. That meant someone was whistling out, but for what reason? This far north, whistling that loud was only going to gain attention.<br/><br/>Maybe this day wouldn't be so boring after all.<br/><br/>Terran seemed intrigued, since he started wandering in the direction from where the whistle arose. Blowing out a puff of air, Jay pulled his coat a bit tighter around his slim figured and followed after the man. While Terran held up a hand for everyone to stop, Jay rolled his eyes and wandered off a bit.<br/><br/>With a hand on the hilt of his sword at his waist, Jay walked calmly. He looked around, appearing curious though he was taking in his surroundings fully. He could hear Terran talking off to his left. He was worried about this being an ambush? Then why had he lead the others towards this mysterious sound? Jay chuckled; if this was an ambush then it better be a whole army laying in wait.<br/><br/>Soon, Jay found himself close to where he had started again. He found no one hiding in the bushes or trees, much to his disappointment. It seemed whomever Terran was talking to, was alone. Taking a few steps forward, Jay leaned against a tree so that he could look out towards the clearing and see who this man was talking to without being seen outright.<br/><br/>Was that a woman? In a bear trap? Jay tried not to laugh. Bear traps were cumbersome; how could one walk and not notice the contraption on the ground? Jay almost felt sorry for the lass. She had probably whistled for help since she seemed stuck in the metal jaws pretty good. Jay rubbed his face and glanced around again.<br/><br/>Hearing Terran question the girl, Jay sighed; the man was extremely over-cautious.<br/>""She's alone man."" He muttered quietly. ""Seems you have a knack for finding damsels in distress Terran."" He added with a small smirk to himself."
7197,The Citadel of Tarklon (OPEN),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=9902,2012-08-27T14:02:46,Zaryana,"<span style=""color: #FF4000""><br/>Little Fox could hardly contain her joy when she noticed people approaching, despite the frisson of alarm that streaked through her at the sight of how well-armed they were. The first one-Terran, he'd called himself-had quite a threatening look about him, with all the scars and that significant nose, and though she wasn't typically one to cast judgement so immediately, her vulnerable predicament insisted upon caution. Terran clearly was keeping a distance, evaluating the situation, whereas...was that amusement in the other man's eyes? Lovely. Just lovely.<br/><br/>She dropped a mock bow, from her uncomfortable position on the ground, one arm tracing flourishing circles in the air to one side. ""Jace Socair. I'd say ""at your service"", but I s'pose it's pretty clear <span style=""font-style: italic"">I'm</span> the one in need of service."" She chuckled at herself a little. Jace couldn't hear the whispered remark to Terran, and so she continued. ""And, I wasn't signaling anybody in particular, although you'll do. Quite nicely."" She hoped her attempt at flirtatious humor would ease the tension in the rugged man's demeanor, and mask the pain now throbbing wildly in her ankle. Terran seemed so damnably serious. Although, given their surrounds, that was probably wiser than her solo jaunt for kicks. <br/><br/>""If you could just find it in your muscly hearts to help a girl out ...?"" she finished in a whimper, completely at their mercy, though she did have a few knives secreted away as usual, should she need to defend herself up close. She pinned a hopeful look on Terran.<br/></span>"
7198,The Citadel of Tarklon (OPEN),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=9902,2012-08-27T15:10:07,Sinterklaas,"Jay was always the charge in first and ask questions later sort, but Terran figured he was right.  The woman did not seem to pose a threat.  He stepped forward and nodded.  ""Aye, we'll help you out.""  He took the steel trap in either hand and carefully wrenched it apart.  It was a coward's way to hunt, to be sure.  When the girl had pulled her leg free, he put out an arm to steady her and set her up on his pack pony.<br/><br/>With practiced hands he felt her ankle, noting the wounds and looking for breaks.  ""Looks like you were lucky miss.  Can't feel a break.""  He pushed back her leg and cleaned the wounds with water from a skin, before wrapping her ankle in a bandage.  The entire time his serious demeanor did not change much.  He was aware that she was an attractive woman and that he was holding her ankle, but it was not the time nor the place for frivolity.  Indeed, he had little time for such thngs, since his dear wife's murder.<br/><br/>""We're headed toward the citadel.  We will take you that far, since you die out here if we don't.""  It was an awkward perk on top of Terran's packs.  He pulled and rearranged the load to give her a place to sit.<br/><br/>""How did you end up alone out here anyway?  This is no country to be traveling alone in."""
7199,The Citadel of Tarklon (OPEN),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=9902,2012-08-27T18:27:33,mystikmage,"Jace Socair...Jay rubbed his chin, watching as Terran easily opened the bear trap and helped the woman to stand. She wasn't your average woman, that much was certain from her outfit. She seemed to have been traveling as well. Jay took this in quickly before turning and wandering back out of the gathering of trees.<br/><br/>""You're quite lucky we happened to be passing by."" Jay added as Terran hoisted Jace onto the small pack pony they had been traveling with. He crossed his arms over his chest, letting his eyes rake over their surroundings once more. In all honestly, he wasn't sure how much traveling they had left. Although, he was certain he could make out the Citadel from their perch on this hill side.<br/><br/>Jay's gaze darted back to the duo, hearing Terran continue to question the woman. Her ankle wasn't broken, Jay heard and he chuckled. ""For getting one's foot stuck within the jaw of a bear trap, you seem to have quite a bit of luck on your side today."" He said, casting dark eyes her way again.<br/><br/>""Ah, forgive me,"" He said. ""The name is Jay, Jay O'Sira. I've been traveling with Terran to this Citadel, as it were, for a few days now."" He said, bowing slightly, a smirk still on his lips as he straightened himself. As Terran asked where she was traveling, Jay raised an eyebrow curiously. There wasn't much to travel to out here exactly. As far as Jay knew, there was only the Citadel.<br/><br/>""Perhaps you were heading to a similar destination..."" Jay mused thoughtfully, glancing at Terran. There was something that Jay had never heard of; a women traveling to the Citadel...most likely it had happened before, but he must have no heard of it."
7200,The Citadel of Tarklon (OPEN),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=9902,2012-08-28T05:40:40,Zaryana,"<span style=""color: #FF4000""><br/>Little Fox watched with a little curiosity as Terran freed her snared foot, occasionally sucking in a sharp hiss of air through her teeth in pain. Once settled a little more comfortably atop the packs, she listened in turn to each of the men as they spoke to her, with solemn, green eyes taking it all in. She waited in continued silence as her ankle was checked over, cleaned and dressed. Really, she was trying to appear brave in front of them, and the only real giveaway was a tremble that only Terran would have felt with his hands on her, along with a crease of pain across her forehead. These were clearly seasoned, hardened men, and she wasn't about to appear to be the sniveling youngling, and a female to boot.<br/><br/>It was common knowledge that most folks didn't take kindly to Jace's line of work, so she'd learned to keep some things to herself. However, she figured the very least she owed the two, for coming to her rescue, was some sort of answers to their questions.<br/><br/>""Thank-you-so-very-much-for-helping-me!"" The words came out in a rush, sounding more like a single word, than a sentence. The young woman took a deep, slow breath, ignoring the painful throb in her ankle, and flashed a nervous smile at Jay and Terran, each in turn. She was rather relieved to hear her bones were whole, but she wasn't yet ready to test her weight on the thing, so she remained perched, just a little uncomfortably, atop the pack pony and its various burdens.<br/><br/>""I don't know anything about this Citadel you're going to, but I've been traveling north for a couple days. There's supposed to be some ... cave. Or was it a deserted something...?"" Her voice trailed off in bewilderment. ""Crap."" Jace shrugged and grinned. ""Guess that's what I get for not hearing a full conversation. Anyway, whatever it is, it's supposed to be about a day's ride East of the Citadel, and hiding some kind of ... plant that can cure my mother."" She didn't owe these men the whole truth...did she?<br/></span>"
7201,The Citadel of Tarklon (OPEN),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=9902,2012-08-28T16:31:04,Sinterklaas,"Terran listened with disgust.  This woman was simply a girl and was going to get herself killed.  It was not his fight, but his conscience pricked him.  He could at least see her safe to the citadel.  after that the little fool was on her own.  He knew his wife wouldn't have approved, but she was not around anymore.  The realities of a cruel world had caught up with her, in the end.  If there was anything Terran had learned over the years, it was that you could not fight reality.  Ducking your head and believing that some pollyanna goddess was going to keep you safe was foolish.  The gods simply watched, judged and only occasionally intervened.<br/><br/>Terran signaled for the group to move on.  The darkness would descend in a few more hours, and he waned the comfort of a warm inn, instead of another night huddled on the frozen ground.  He cursed whichever god had created the frozen wasteland.  It served little purpose but to give one a space to exist in.<br/><br/>After another three hours of trudging along, the citadel was in sight.  It was a massive, rounded, stone keep, surrounded by smaller buildings.  Red Imperial banners flew from every tower, mocking Terran's attempt to escape Imperial influence.  The citadel stood on a high hill, with a small town circling the base of the hilll.  From a mile away, Terran could see the smoke of fires and the movement of large wagons."
7202,The Citadel of Tarklon (OPEN),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=9902,2012-08-31T04:26:31,mystikmage,"Jay readjusted his bag so that it rested on his left shoulder. An old injury made his right shoulder ache from time to time. Now was just one of those times, and there wasn't much he could do about it out in the open. Pulling his strap over his good shoulder, Jay nodded as Terran motioned for the group to continue moving. Taking a small breath, Jay pulled the hood of his cloak up over his head and followed after the pack pony upon which Jace was now resting.<br/><br/>As she spoke, Jay merely listened but said nothing. During the travel this far north, Jay hadn't been one for much conversation. A few words went a long way, as far as he was considered. As Jace rambled on, thanking them for their help, Jay couldn't help but chuckle.<br/>""A cave of wonders perchance?"" Jay asked, glancing at her from under his hood. That wasn't the truth, but Jay wasn't about to call her a liar outright. Everyone had their reasons he supposed. ""With a magical flower to heal the sick? Hmm."" Jay added, looking as though he was thoroughly interested in the story. ""Would that happen to be guarded by a dragon?"" He asked curiously before smirking and shaking his head gently.<br/><br/>It felt like hours before they came upon anything remote to civilization. Taking a moment to fully look around, Jay suppressed a groan as he saw the red banners that may as well have marked death for him. Wandering over to Terran, Jay was shaking his head softly.<br/>""You implied that the Imperial's had little influence here."" Jay muttered, keeping the majority of the annoyance out of his voice.<br/><br/>Crossing his arms over his chest, Jay continued to walk along side the man and pony, but if he said anything, he kept it quiet.<br/>""Now what? March up to the citadel and demand entrance?"" Jay asked, taking a deep breath to calm himself."
7203,The Citadel of Tarklon (OPEN),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=9902,2012-09-01T16:22:45,Zaryana,"<span style=""color: #FF4000""><br/>The two men were a fascinating study of contrasts to Jace, as they made their way toward the Citadel. Terran was so serious, that she found herself wanting to bring a smile to his face; it seemed he was one of those people that carried a weight upon his shoulders that he just couldn't-or wouldn't-put down. Jay on the other hand, had an air of mischief about him that glimmered behind his dark eyes, and she found herself smirking at him more than once as he dropped his casual remarks along the journey, even scowling after his dragon comment. She suspected he didn't quite buy the lie she told, but there wasn't anything she would do to remedy that. Not now. She really just needed their help while her ankle rested, and in the morning, her plan was to be gone with the dawn.<br/><br/>The sight of the Citadel and the village skirted about its base, was really rather awe-inspiring to Jace, who'd never seen anything like it before. Scarlet banners dominated the scene, but she had little use for the Imperials, whose presence they indicated. So far, in her young life, she'd managed to avoid the law, or any of their ilk. She looked down from her pack horse perch, watching her two companions as Jay spoke. She couldn't help but wonder at why they might be headed to the Citadel itself, although she really had little knowledge of the place herself. There were always rumors to be heard, like how those that went there, never returned to their homes. Frankly, she couldn't imagine why anyone of sound mind would undertake such a venture. She much rather get rich. Maybe then, she could use that to track down the family that had abandoned her as a child.<br/><br/>Her eyes widened at the sarcastic tone to Jay's usually light voice, and attempted to lighten the mood, which had taken a dramatic turn toward somber. ""Perhaps, before the two of you go charging off to never be heard from again, we find an Inn? Get some grub. Wash the trail dust off."" Her lips curved in a cheeky grin, as she added, ""Have a couple drinks..."" Little Fox squeezed her knees together, urging the pony forward until the reins pulled taught in Terran's hand. ""C'mon you two. Let a girl thank you for saving her hide!""<br/></span>"
7204,The Citadel of Tarklon (OPEN),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=9902,2012-09-02T05:40:44,Sinterklaas,"Terran nodded.  ""Aye, a night in a real bed would be welcome after all these weeks.""  As it was, he supposed that they would be venturing out soon, to find their fortunes and some animal comforts would be a welcome memory.<br/><br/>As they entered the village, half of the group broke off, going their own way.  Only Jay, Terran and Jace remained of the original group traveling North.  Despite the banners, there were not many Imperial guards in the village.  Instead they passed hardy looking Northmen going about their daily tasks, and obvious mercenary types, hanging out near inns, taverns and blacksmiths.  Terran thought it was rather like prospecting towns he had visited, with brothels, taverns and other businesses catering to prospectors, or in this case adventurers.<br/><br/>After passing through the village, they came upon a likely looking inn, with a metal mug hung over its door.  It was a large stone affair with a tile roof and a hitching post for horses.  As they approached a lad ran out asking about the care of their pony and goods.  Terran took the bags on his own shoulders, but trusted the care of the pony into the lad's hands, after pressing a copper and promising another if the beast were well treated.<br/><br/>He helped Jace down from the pony and put an arm around her to help her walk, as the pony was lead away.  ""What say you?  This looks as good as any a watering hole.""  Terran like the solid look of the place.  Some other establishments looked thrown together and were obviously upstart businesses.  This inn look reliable somehow, which appealed to his nature."
7205,The Citadel of Tarklon (OPEN),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=9902,2012-09-11T03:58:53,yinakori,"It was a quiet night. In the corner of the inn next to the fire, the only sound that could be heard was the soft scritch-scritch-scritch of Kite's quill against paper. It was the sort of peaceful scene one would never expect to find so close to the Citadel, but Kite had long since realized that humans were actually quite<span style=""font-style: italic""> good </span>at coping with loss and destruction. Generally speaking, anyways.<br/><br/>She pushed aside the manuscript she was working on and examined her inkstone critically. The ceramic surface was beginning to erode from overuse, forming spidery cracks that ruined the texture of her ink. It wouldn't be long before she had to hunt for a replacement. She didn't particularly welcome the prospect. The local venders had a reputation for charging twice what they ought to. She glanced outside at the shadow of the Citadel, thinking wryly that if she had been a merchant hereabouts she would have done the same, just to recover the costs of looting and merchandise damage. Fortunately, she wasn't, so she had absolutely no personal sympathy for them.<br/><br/>With a slow sigh, she packed away the papers and sooty charcoal sticks, and looked thoughtfully at the inkstone. If she broke it into little pieces, maybe she could make some more arrows.<br/><br/>Sharp creaking from the front door hinges caught her ear as she gathered her bags. She glanced up."
7206,The Citadel of Tarklon (OPEN),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=9902,2012-09-12T17:29:18,mystikmage,"Jay said little as they wandered down into the town. He kept his hood drawn up to shadow his face, and his hand on his sword. His eyes never lingered on something for more than a few seconds, and for a while he was tense. Only when he had reassured himself that the Imperial Banners meant little to nothing, did he slowly relax. Taking a small breath in relief, Jay glanced over as the woman on the pony pushed forward ahead, insisting on finding an inn and buying them drinks.<br/><br/>That small guester managed to crack Jay's suddenly hard resolve and the easy smirk came back to his face. ""A drink? This lass is after me own heart."" he muttered before following after the lass and Terran into the city. As they wandered, the group split. Jay noticed the others wandering off, and he merely nodded to one of the fellows before following after Terran and Jace.<br/><br/>The inn they stopped at was simple to say the least. Jay rubbed his hands together, blowing hot air over his fingers to warm them up.<br/>""So long as there's a fire and ale, it works for me."" Jay said, nudging the door open with his good shoulder as he continued to rub his hands together. The inn was, overall, small and empty in Jay's opinion. He'd seen large and more crowded inn's in the past. Still, there was a roaring fire, which he was eager to sit next too. The sun had set during their travels, and the cold of northern air had descended on them quickly. It would be nice to spend a night within a sturdy shelter for once rather than having to sleep out in the cold wilderness."
7207,The Citadel of Tarklon (OPEN),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=9902,2012-09-13T19:47:59,Sinterklaas,"Terran pushed into the inn, helping Jace to walk, after Jay was already inside.  It was a quiet establishment, to say the least.  A woman sat by the fire messing with manuscripts.  He helped Jace over to the fire and sat her down, with a nod for the woman.  ""Miss.""<br/><br/>The barkeep was a thin, tall man with a dense thatch of black hair and a rather ruddy complexion.  He was sitting behind the bar on a stool and nodded at the newcomers.  ""Welcome to the Running Fox.  What can I do for you.""  He stood stiffly and limped up to the bar.  His knuckles and forearms bore scars which spoke of a past as a mercenary or a soldier.  He had hooded black eyes and thick lips.  Overall Terran liked the look of the man.  Like his inn, he looked solid and dependable, though dangerous as Hell.<br/><br/>Terran approached the bar.  We'd like some rooms for the night, if they are not to precious, and a meal and some ale.  We've come a long way and some comfort would be welcome.""<br/><br/>The barkeep mentioned a price which was steep, but not unreasonable.  ""Me Meg's got on a pot of shepard's stew.  Got some real meat in it, it does.  As for ale, mine's the finest you'll find in the Citadel.  As around.""  Terran doubted the last statement, considering how quiet the inn was, but the smell of the cooking stew was tempting enough, and he had drank many horrid brews over the years and could do so again if need be.<br/><br/>They agreed upon a price and shook.  Despite his slender frame and limp, the man had a grip like steel, denoting a swordsman.  Terran noticed an old campaign blade above the fireplace and assumed it had seen the man through many adventures.  He returned to the fire and sat down by Jace."
7208,The Citadel of Tarklon (OPEN),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=9902,2012-09-16T18:40:23,Zaryana,"<span style=""color: #FF4000""><br/>There had been little for Little Fox to do, once everyone was on board with her suggestion, except ride, watch, and wait. It was impossible to miss the near-haunted look to Jay once they entered the small town, and she briefly wondered what secrets of his own, he might be hiding. A few attempts to follow his gaze left her little dizzy, and she'd long given up the endeavor by the time Terran helped her down from the pack horse.<br/><br/>She was grateful for the assistance, and sank into the chair beside the crackling fire in relief. It was far more comfortable than her ride atop the bulky packs had been. Jace leant over to inspect the damage to her ankle, gingerly pressing around the bone. Two presses, and she was done. Her foolhardiness had landed her with a foot that might not be up to the trek East from here, not that she was about to reveal that to a damn soul. Weakness was a thing best kept to oneself, lest she be taken advantage of in some way. People were untrustworthy like that, in her experience.<br/><br/>Terran made short work of securing rooms and such. He was efficient; comfortable in a leading role - polite, yet insistent, and she liked that about him. Her ankle throbbed painfully, and she snagged an ale from a barmaid as she approached with a loaded tray of mugs. Tipping back, she drained half of the mug, before stopping to take a breath. Surely, the alcohol would dull the pain that knotted its way all the way up her calf, and into her thigh.<br/><br/>As she glanced up, she noticed the barmaid smile coyly at Jay, and flounce a mass of blonde curls flirtatiously in his direction, as Terran sat close by. ""Gods, some women know no shame!"" She muttered, not caring if he was listening or not. And she finished off the last of her ale. ""Woman! Bring more!"" She demanded in a most unladylike fashion.<br/></span>"
7209,The Citadel of Tarklon (OPEN),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=9902,2012-09-16T23:13:06,yinakori,"An oddly matched trio of travelers entered the tavern, looking surprisingly alert and energetic for the late hour. The men were hardy warrior types and Kite had seen their like come and go, but the girl was young and looked quite out of place. She was leaning against one of them, clearly trying to keep all of her weight on one foot. The other was moving but scraping slightly on the floor by its toes. She was also dressed very differently from her companions, with a considerably more colorful ensemble.<br/><br/>Kite immediately suspected adventurers - again. With a sign, she hurried to shove her meager belongings into the bag as well, where they would be somewhat safe from sticky fingers. With little to her name except her writing materials, she wasn't exactly a prime target for thieves, but desperate people were not known for being picky.<br/><br/>The newcomers didn't seem to be a particularly desperate lot, but this was only the first night. The Citadel had a way of breeding malice in its denizens. Birds of a feather, as the proverb said.<br/><br/>The shorter of the two men approached with the young lady at his side. She cast her eyes over them, raising her eyebrow in surprise when the man addressed her politely. ""Sir,"" she responded. Rough greetings done, he left to deal with the innkeeper, leaving her to muse that he must have been raised properly - not a common sight.<br/><br/>The girl next to her was in an unsociable mood, likely due to her injury, so Kite chose not to engage her in conversation until Sherry came by in her coquettish corset and curls, prompting some disgruntled muttering from the girl. Kite's lips twitched into a smile at her antics. Sherry threw them both a dirty look, not that Kite particularly cared about the barmaid's opinion of her, and flounced away. ""You know,"" she nudged the girl lightly, ""she will probably dump a laxative into your next drink."""
7210,The Citadel of Tarklon (OPEN),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=21&t=9902,2012-09-17T16:02:21,mystikmage,"Jay watched carefully, even if it may not have seemed that way, as Terran lead Jace over to the table near the fireplace and set the girl down. He leaned against the bar almost carelessly, obviously  feeling more comfortable in this inn than he had been previously when wandering about outside. In here it was quiet, dim, and there were hardly any people really. Aside from the owner behind the bar, and the barmaid who was now wandering about and handing out ales, there was only one other person. A woman was seated at the table where Jace was now resting, and for a moment, she caught Jay's attention. Her movements caught his eye, and he watched curiously as she put something away in a bag near her seat. Hm, it looked like writing material. The girl was scribe? Curious occupation for someone way out here, he thought.<br/><br/>Just as his curiousity hit a peak, the barmaid wandered over to him and offered him a mug. He grinned, catching the coy smirk on the woman's face and gently took the ale from the plate she was carrying.<br/>""Many thanks, my lady."" He said with a small nod, still grinning a bit as he took a large swig. He sighed afterwards. The ale wasn't the greatest in the world, but he had had worse before. He was going to need at least two more to feel anything close to the southern warmth he'd grown up in. After the long trek this far north, Jay almost felt as if the cold weather had embedded itself underneath his skin so he would always be cold. He took another gulp, hoping the alcohol would chip some of that away.<br/><br/>As Jace called out for more ale, Jay couldn't help but laugh a bit. He wandered over to Terran, hearing the last snip of the man's conversation with the inn keeper.<br/>""Always two steps ahead aye?"" Jay asked before leaning back against the bar again to keep an eye on the girl. ""This Jace is going to be a handful if she can't handle the ale she's calling for now."" Jay said, smirking as he drank up the last bit of his mug and placed it, empty, on the counter."
7211,Wishing on a Star (zoruna and myself),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=81&t=6394,2012-02-23T07:19:10,SilverChaos,"Character: Amoretta Blake<br/>Age:18<br/>Appearance:<div class=""inline-attachment"">
<dl class=""file"">
<dt><img alt="""" height=""10"" src=""./styles/prosilver/imageset/icon_topic_attach.gif"" title="""" width=""7""/> <a class=""postlink"" href=""./download/file.php?id=811"">art-beautiful-beautiful-girl-beauty-character-inspiration-color-Favim_com-40109.jpg</a></dt>
<dd>(69.63 KiB) Downloaded 29 times</dd>
</dl>
</div><br/><br/><br/><br/><br/><span style=""font-style: italic"">Dear Zack,<br/><br/>I didn't know who else to tell, except my life long idol. No one would listen to me, my pain or my screams. I thought maybe if you did listen I could at least have a happy occurrence in my life.<br/><br/>It all began when I was 4, I would hear my parents scream at each other, I would not sleep. I blamed it on myself, in my eyes I was the problem. <br/>I could not confide in anyone. All I remember of my childhood is the constant screaming, no happy memories I can recall.<br/>My mother was beautiful but cold. She had no heart, for as far as I was concerned. She cared only about herself, and completely shut me out of her life sometimes. My father on the other hand was a drunk. He would go to work and come home late, and that's when the yelling would begin. <br/>I wanted to make them stop, and have a happy family like all my friends had. But I was too much of a coward to speak up when I had the chance. Sometimes the fight would get so bad that I'd hear my mother hit my father. <br/>I guess the last straw was on my 10th birthday when my mom had prepared a party for me. Not even a hour into the party my dad arrived. He stumbled inside, and had no clue what was going on. He had forgotten it was my birthday, and in front of all my friends the fighting began. It got so bad my dad left. He left for a month, and I only saw him 3 days out of that month.<br/>The divorce was final a little after I turned 11. I was lost in a world of hate, I knew nothing of love nor did I feel anything of it. I lived with my father mostly because my mother wanted nothing to do with me anymore. My father had sobered up by that time, but our relationship was still ruined. <br/>At the age of 14 I was diagnosed with severe depression, and I had lost nearly everything I held dear. My friends had abandoned me, and I wanted nothing more than to not exist. I went day by day feeling nothing but hatred and numbness. I was now a outcast at school, people made fun of me, and I could turn to no one. Because no one could ever make it stop.<br/>Though soon I met a boy who had troubles just as I did, and he soon became a good friend. We confided in each other, we were each others rock. I loved him, and he didn't know it. I had never needed a person so much in my life, but he was it. But my friend died at the age of 17 in a car accident. Little after that I found out he loved me. I had a chance at happiness, and yet again I was too afraid to take a chance.<br/>I attempted suicide multiple times. I tried suffocating myself, smothering myself with my pillow or trying to drown myself. But each time I could not go through with it. Night after night I locked myself in my room with a blade held to my wrist, but no strength in me to make a fresh cut. So instead I began to drink...<br/>Ever night and every dollar went to alcohol, I needed it. I couldn't cope with life without it. It all hurt to much. Under my facade I was a girl screaming to be dead. <br/>3 years have passed since the death of my friend, and each day is still like a living nightmare without him. I was robbed of everything, a childhood, a future, and happiness. I have cleaned up and I am sober for 2 years now. But the pain remains. I am 18 a adult, but still lost like a kid. I now live alone as I wait for my life to turn around.<br/>Zack, your movies has helped me through many of my hard times, and I want to thank you for it. I want you to keep up what you are doing because it is probably the only thing at this point that brings me joy. <br/><br/>-Amoretta</span>"
7212,Wishing on a Star (zoruna and myself),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=81&t=6394,2012-02-23T18:59:07,zoruna,"<a class=""postlink"" href=""http://i833.photobucket.com/albums/zz260/TimeKeys/chad-michael-murray_6.jpg"">[ img ]</a><br/>Zack Martinez<br/>Age: 19<br/><br/>Zack was reading through the letters addressed to him in his mail. He personally went through nearly every single one of them by himself. He had read at least ten by kids when a letter addressed to him that he hadn't seen before caught his attention. He picked it up after finishing sending the money to the families who had written him. It was in a different envelope from the rest. He was very curious and opened it to see who it was from. To see what the person had to say. The first line stole his breath in a moment of surprise. Then he continued to read. With each sentence that passed through his mind as he read he felt his heart strings being tugged harder and harder. With each passing moment his heart went out to this young woman so close to him in age. By the end of it he had tears trailing down his cheeks. It was a story that hit close to home. His step sister lived a life similar to that only she had gone through with the suicide. She had killed herself. He shook his head to clear his thoughts. He could only think of one thing...he needed to make this wish come true in person. That was all there was to it.<br/><br/>So three hours later he was on his private jet with just one bodyguard. Flying out to someplace he had never even heard of and was going to grant this wish. He was dressed in a pair of jeans, a tank top, and a hoodie. He had a pair of sunglasses at his side for when he left the jet plane. He looked out the window as the scenary passed by. They were getting closer but that heartwrenching letter still would not leave his thoughts. He saw the welcome to sign for their designation and had the pilot take them down into the small airport. Flipping his hoodie up over his hair and put on the sunglasses. He left the plane soon as he could. Followed merely by a bodyguard who was dressed casual so as to appear just a friend. He walked to a store and got directions to Amoretta's house. He walked quickly towards there. Arriving shortly afterwards and even with the hoodie his tell tale hair style was visable. He rang the door bell. Knocked a few times. Calling out. ""Is a Miss Amoretta home?"" He didn't shout too loudly as he didn't wish to draw attention his way."
7213,Wishing on a Star (zoruna and myself),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=81&t=6394,2012-02-23T22:50:05,SilverChaos,"The door opened and a beefy middle aged woman opened the door. Looking at the boy who stood there with little to no interest in him. Her hair was brown and severly frizzy, and her yellowish teeth showed through her lips only long enough from her to place a cigarette to her lips and blow it into the teen's face.<br/>""That scrawny brat?"" she smiled as her Russian accent grumbled out of her throat, ""third door on the left.""<br/><br/>She let him through and watched him walk past her with his friend with a look of disgust.<br/>""5 minutes!"" she called after them as she went back inside her own apartment.<br/><br/>------------------<br/><br/>Amoretta sat on the ledge of her window a empty mug in her hand. Her orange hair was tied in a loose ponytail, and her face calm. She was dressed in a white cami and blue jean shorts. The air conditioning was shot in her apartment, so she had to dress cool. She knew it would be months before it was fixed.<br/><br/>She heard a small knock on her door, and she got up. She placed her mug on the counter as she passed by the kitchen, soon reaching the front door in a few more steps. Her hand grasped the handle of her front door, and turned it opening the door."
7214,Wishing on a Star (zoruna and myself),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=81&t=6394,2012-02-23T23:04:37,zoruna,"Zack looked at the woman and waved the smoke out of his face. Fred moved to do something about the woman and he put a hand on him. ""Not worth it Fred."" He says. ""Just let it go."" He was speaking softly. He nodded and walked inside. Walking to the third door on the left and knocked on the door. He ignored her five minutes comment. He was going to take as long as it took. She could call the cops for all he cared about. He knocked on the door again. When it opened he waited for a moment. Removing his shades and lowered the hoodie. Extending his hand to her. ""Miss Amoretta? I'm Zack Martinez. I got your letter. I came to...grant your wish. I thought it best if I did so in person."" He says with a warm smile. ""Also plan to take you to California with me...if you would be interested in going. Mind if I come in?"" He asked."
7215,Wishing on a Star (zoruna and myself),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=81&t=6394,2012-02-26T07:58:38,SilverChaos,"She looked at him with a slight confusion. She was standing here face to face with Zack Martinez, and his body guard, and he wanted HER to go to California? She looked at his extended hand, and without another thought shook his hand.<br/>""Um...yes, please come in..."" She said breathlessly.<br/>She opened the door wider and let them inside. She shut the door as soon as they were inside, and she turned around to face them.<br/><br/>""Ok, so you want to grant my wish?"" she said almost sarcastically, ""And you think California will make all my worries go away?""<br/>She shook her head, ""I wrote that letter because no one would listen, I thought you'd might. I wasn't expecting you to come to my apartment and take me away. I was not thinking that at all. My lease on this apartment hasn't ran up, I have a job that I can't up and quit, I just..."" she trailed off taking a deep breath.<br/><br/>""Things just aren't that simple Zack..."" She folded her arms.<br/>She wanted to go with him, just escape the life she was living at see what else could be offered. But she was rooted, and being able to leave would be a task..."
7216,Wishing on a Star (zoruna and myself),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=81&t=6394,2012-02-28T15:49:41,zoruna,"Zack looked at her. Entering and could tell right away the air conditioning wasn't working. ""How long as the air conditioning been out?"" He asks. Looking at her as his bodyguard entered as well. He looked at her. ""Yes."" He said to the first question. ""No. I think it will help you see there is another part of the rainbow where the grass is greener. That there is good things in life."" He says bluntly. Shaking his head. ""I did listen. I came here because I felt you needed someone who would listen in person. The taking you away part is to show you there is good things in life. I want to help you Amoretta."" He says softly. ""I'll take care of the lease. I will stay here as long as it takes you to finish up your work at your job. I can help you get a new and better job in California. Surely there is something in life that you hold dear and of high interest that you would love doing."" He looked at her. ""I know things aren't that simple but I'm here until I can take you to California. I told everyone I was going on a vacation. I'm here under an alias. Amoretta I'm here because you needed someone who would listen and believe you. It is because I believe you that I care enough to want to show you that people will and do care about you."" He said in a soft voice. ""Speaking of which I'm getting this AC fixed. You have to be frying in this place."" He says. Taking off the hoodie to reveal a form fitting tank top that showed off his muscles. He looked at her. ""I'm here and I'm not leaving until I can take you with me."" He says almost bluntly but in a kind way."
7217,Wishing on a Star (zoruna and myself),https://creativefreedomrpg.com/viewtopic.php?f=81&t=6394,2012-03-02T06:25:20,SilverChaos,"She sighed running a hand down her ponytail, she recalled it was the middle of August, and it was a very hot month this year. She looked at him with a small chuckle.""It has been broken for about a month now."" She said shaking her head, ""Inga said she had a repair man lined up, but that was 2 weeks ago. But it hasn't been so bad."" She motioned toward a three speed fan in the corner, ""Sitting in front of that you barely notice the difference.""<br/><br/>She swallowed hard as he took off his hoodie a small blush on her face. She looked down. ""I don't know if there is a greener side, from what I saw of the world I have a pretty twisted sense of it. But the thing is I have told you what has happened there is nothing else to listen to..."" She bit her lip looking up at him, ""it's not like I am not grateful you are here, I just don't see why you went out of your way when there is nothing left...""<br/><br/>She retorted back a little pausing for second, ""But if you are persistant I will go..."" She folded her arms, ""I don't think Inga will like you staying here though...she hates it when I have company. If anything I would suggest staying at a hotel or something. before she kicks me out. I would rather leave now if I could, but I do not know if that is a possibility..."""
